《Attack of the Adorable Kid: President Daddy's Infinite Pampering》


 Chapter 1 - The Most Beautiful in Ning City

    <h4>Chapter 1: The Most Beautiful in Ning City</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>Ning City.</i>


    In an expensive and luxurious Presidential Suite, a slim figurey sprawled across thevish bed. The ck evening gown she was wearing was almostpletely torn apart, revealing soft, delicate skin that was as white as snow. Her long ck hair fell lightly over her shoulders, the contrast making her thin shoulders appear translucent like the finest jade.


    The figure who was standing by the bed pushed the youngdy¡¯s soft ck hair away, revealing a face with exquisite features. Her lips that were pink like cherry blossoms opened, ¡°Hot... It¡¯s so hot...¡±


    Good that it¡¯s hot.


    The person by the bed snorted contemptuously, then took out a cell phone, as they walked out while making a call.


    ¡°Are you arriving soon? She¡¯s in room number 2608. The effect of the medicine is starting to show. You can have your way with her the moment youe up. Remember to take some racy photos for me once you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This younger sister of mine is still a virgin and is Ning City¡¯s young beauty that could kill everyone with her looks. You¡¯re very lucky this time.¡±


    The door to the suite closed. The person on the phone had not noticed that the thick, curledshes of the girl on the bed had already fluttered open.


    Nan Yao, the burden that Nan Zhi¡¯s stepmother had brought along with her when she married into the Nan family. She was older than Nan Zhi by half a year and was usually quiet and kept to herself. It waspletely unexpected that she would drug Nan Zhi during hering-of-age banquet!


    Nan Zhi supported her weakened body as she got up from the bed. A stream of unfamiliar hotness burned throughout her body. She licked her dry lips and ran out shakily.


    She could not let Nan Yao¡¯s n seed.


    The elevator suddenly sounded while Nan Zhi was still deciding which direction to run to.


    She immediately tensed.


    It was probably that person that Nan Yao had arranged toe.


    Nan Zhi quickly ran in the opposite direction.


    That person saw her the moment he walked out of the elevator, and shouted loudly, ¡°Stop there! Don¡¯t run!¡±


    Nan Zhi did not know how long she ran for. She was exhausted, and she leaned against a door dizzily as the person that was chasing her appeared to be turning the corner of the corridor she was in.


    The medicine was starting to take effect.


    She no longer had the energy to run any further, with both her legs having lost all their strength.


    Would she really not be able to escape?


    At this moment, Nan Zhi realized that the door she had been leaning on was not closed properly. The door opened with just a slight push.


    Nan Zhi entered the room quickly and closed the door. She fell heavily onto the carpeted floor.


    Her head was getting heavier and everything around her was starting to spin.


    There was an unnatural redness on her face, though the bright colour made her originally outstanding facial features appear even more enchanting.


    She panted heavily with her mouth wide open. The turbulent hotness within her body had seemingly drained all the energy from her body.


    She needed to drink water.


    She needed to quench her thirst.


    Nan Zhi stumbled into the room in a daze.


    She was suddenly tripped over by something. She fell forward and onto a man who was lying on the bed without any movement.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The lights were turned off in the room. The curtains were also pulled closed tightly, covering up any form of light. Nan Zhi could not see anything clearly.


    Her face seemed to be pressing on top of something burning hot.


    In the darkness, the man opened his fierce, deep eyes. His handsome features were hidden in the darkness, but his eyes were piercing like that of a hibernating beast. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not know why there was a man here. His voice was husky and cold without any hint of warmth, but to her, it sounded like a lifeline.


    Her instincts were telling her he had something that could help her.


    She reached for the thing that her face was resting on, caressing it gently in her daze. ¡°Little kitten, be good. Don¡¯t move around so much. Jie Jie [1. Jie Jie means older sister] is really thirsty, so let me go and find some water to drink first.¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice was very soft and mesmerizing. When she spoke, her hot breath surrounded that part of the man, and a rush of heat flowed immediately towards his lower abdomen.


    However, he had no energy to move at this point.


    ¡°Who sent you here? Scram...¡±


    The man had yet to finish speaking when soft lips bit onto the tip of his nose. A fragrance that could only have belonged to the girl suddenly flooded all of his senses.


    His every muscle tensed up in an instant.


    Nan Zhi did not know what hade over her. She did not feel like herself. She straddled herself on top of the man¡¯s t abdomen, then followed her instincts and pressed her red lips against his without any further thought.

 Chapter 2 - A Messy Night

    <h4>Chapter 2: A Messy Night</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man had a refreshing smell that Nan Zhi liked, one that was full of manliness.


    She nibbled on his cool, soft lips, then made her way across to his chin, his jaw. Her breathing was a mess, and a soft whimper left her flushed lips. ¡°I feel really ufortable, can you help me...?¡±


    The man was about to tell her to scram, when her lips pressed deeply against his again, restraining his words froming out. Her soft, fragrant tongue slipped into his mouth, young and inexperienced, entangling him somewhat awkwardly.


    Neither of them could see each other¡¯s faces clearly, but they could both feel the boiling hot temperature exuding from both of their bodies.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s delicate arms wrapped around the man¡¯s neck tightly. She did not know what she could do apart from kiss him. She buried her burning face into the man¡¯s neck, and gave a painful moan.


    ¡°I was drugged. I feel really ufortable.¡±


    Nan Zhi had no idea why she felt an inexplicable trust towards this man.


    Perhaps it was due to the fact that he had been lying on the bed without making any movement at all. Or perhaps it was because he had not hurt her even after she had kissed him like that.


    However, she had not considered the primitive instincts of a man.


    When she moved to kiss the man once more, he jerked suddenly, turning and pressing her underneath his body, straddling her instead.


    In the darkness, Nan Zhi could feel an extreme attractiveness present in the man¡¯s cold and dark eyes as he gazed at her, drawing her to him like an endless whirlpool.


    Nan Zhi could not help but swallow nervously. Her hands crept unconsciously into the man¡¯s shirt, her fingers gently caressing, lightly dancing across his clearly defined abdomen. They started to have a mind of their own and moved lower instinctively...


    ...


    It was painful.


    It was so painful.


    It felt like her body had been forcefully split open by an axe.


    Despite all the pain she was in, her drug-induced body only wanted more. Her hands grabbed onto the man¡¯s tensed muscles, demanding more from his taut, strong arms as her hands drew traces of blood scratched across his body.


    ...


    In the Presidential Suite, the thick grey curtains were drawn tightly, with limited light filtering into the room, though one could still vaguely see the faint sunlight making its way from outside.


    It was daybreak.


    The room was filled with the overwhelming scent of sex.


    Upon the bed, the young and delicate girl slowly opened her eyes. As her softshes fluttered open, they revealed dark ck orbs that held a hint of confusion and disorientation, after having just woken up.


    Her soft, thin waist seemed to be trapped under a muscr arm, full of strength and in perfect proportion.


    A many behind her, his chest joined to her back in such a way that there was hardly any space between them. His breathing was light and shallow, as his chest heaved up and down rhythmically.


    Nan Zhi felt an overwhelming fear in her heart as her she gradually recalled the memories from the night before.


    Her tiny hand moved up to cover her lips. It was a long while until she was able to slowlye back to her senses from the shock and disbelief, incredulous over what had happened.


    She nced at the man behind her, before pulling his muscr arm away from her waist. Her body was threatening to fall apart, but she forced herself to get up and pulled herself off the bed.


    After she picked up her clothes that were thrown haphazardly all over the floor, she fled the room as quickly as she could.


    After a period of time had passed, the man slowly opened his eyes. There was no longer any trace of the girl beside him. As he lifted his hand, a pearl earring fell softly upon his palm.


    The Nan family mansion was located in thest row of a residential area, which housed only the rich and affluent. Nan Zhi got out from the taxi painfully and dragged her limp, exhausted legs towards the living room.


    She had barely reached the entrance when she heard cheerfulughtering from inside.


    ¡°Shaoxiu Ge*, are you sure you can give me this pink diamond ne as a gift? I¡¯m not your fianc¨¦e. If Zhizhi found out, she would skin me alive.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª-


    *Ge is a term for older brother, though you do not have to be rted to call another Ge

 Chapter 3 - The Result of a Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 3: The Result of a Betrayal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s maternal grandfather and Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s grandfather wererades-in-arms, having fought together in the war during difficult times. As a result, the two families had always been close and the marriage between the two had been set in ce since the two were children.


    Over the years as Nan Zhi grew older, Bo Shaoxiu had be extremely satisfied with the arrangement and having her as his fianc¨¦e. After courting her for two long years, Nan Zhi finally agreed to start dating himst month.


    The moment she walked through the door, Nan Zhi could see straight through to the living room. Nan Yao held tightly onto Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s arm as she pouted, ¡°Shaoxiu Ge, do you think I look pretty wearing this?¡±


    Nan Zhi walked straight into the living room without changing her shoes.


    The moment she walked into the room, Nan Zhi attracted all of Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s attention and his gaze lingered on her, seeming to forget about Nan Yaopletely.


    Nan Zhi was reasonably tall at 168 centimeters tall. She had been discovered and photographed by a talent scout when she was only fourteen years old and had be quite well-known in the model industry, having featured in various advertisements and pictorials.


    Her skin was fair. She was beautiful and her figure was amazing.


    For Bo Shaoxiu, he had nothing toin about regarding Nan Zhi¡¯s appearance, she was stunning. The only thing that he was not happy about was that she was too soft-spoken and boring, shecked the gentleness and consideration that Nan Yao had.


    In the one month that they had been dating, they had not even kissed yet. She would always use various reasons to evade or reject Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s advances, such as that she was still too young, or that she wanted to wait until their wedding night.


    She would always be very unwilling whenever he touched her. However, she should really think about what day and age they were living in now.


    Bo Shaoxiu swallowed his saliva as his brown eyes nced at Nan Zhi¡¯s fair, shapely legs.


    Nan Yao¡¯s heart boiled angrily in jealousy as Bo Shaoxiu waspletely ignoring her now that Nan Zhi was back. ¡°You¡¯re back, Zhizhi? Oh right, I didn¡¯t see you after I went to the washroomst night. Where did you go? Why didn¡¯t youe back for the entire night? ... Oh my, what¡¯s on your neck, Zhizhi?¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu strode towards Nan Zhi when he heard Nan Yao¡¯s words. His body trembled in anger and his fists clenched at the sight of the obvious hickies on her fair neck. His face darkened. ¡°Nan Zhi, what did you dost night?¡±


    Nan Zhi met Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s enraged gaze. She had the slight urge to cry as her red lips opened to exin, ¡°I was by drugged by Nan Yao. She wanted to ruin my innocence!¡±


    ¡°Brother Shaoxiu, don¡¯t listen to Nan Zhi¡¯s nonsense! How could I have drugged her? I had been...¡±


    From the thunderous expression on his face, it was clear that Bo Shaoxiu did not believe Nan Zhi¡¯s words. He had drank too much during Nan Zhi¡¯s birthday celebration the previous night and Nan Yao had been taking <i>very </i>good care of him. They had even done some very intimate things, and although they did not go the whole way, they had done everything they could have and should not have, with the alcohol raging in their bodies.


    Originally, Bo Shaoxiu had been feeling a little guilty facing Nan Zhi, but an inexplicable anger rose up from within him after he saw the number of love bites on Nan Zhi¡¯s neck.


    He had treated and cared for her like she was his most precious treasure, unwillingly putting aside his needs due to her hesitations, but now, she had been touched so intimately by another man before he had!


    Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s gaze turned cold and sharp, his rage like an arrow with poison added on its tip. He did not care to listen to Nan Zhi¡¯s exnation at all. ¡°I had always heard that you were promiscuous, that you had some treats up your sleeve. I never believed them before, but looking at you now, you were only acting chaste and innocent in front of me! The reason why you didn¡¯t let me touch you, no matter how many times I initiated it, is because you¡¯d long been dirtied by sleeping with other men, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    A loud, furious pnded on Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s handsome face.

 Chapter 4 - The Unbelievable Truth

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Unbelievable Truth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi was so angry that she was trembling from head to toe.


    She red at Bo Shaoxiu and lifted her chin arrogantly in retaliation.


    How was this the warm and tender-hearted person who had cherished her when he was courting her?


    She was the one who had suffered and taken a blow with what had happenedst night. She felt wronged and the fury raged through her veins at the injustice.


    She had been plotted against by Nan Yao and lost her innocence because of it. Not only did he not believe her, he was hurting her even more by believing the lies sprouted by Nan Yao and ndering her!


    Was this the ¡°like¡± that he had always proimed he had for her?


    ¡°Bo Shaoxiu, let me ask you onest time. It was Nan Yao who plotted against mest night. Do you believe me or do you believe her?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence then?¡± Bo Shaoxiu had his hand on the angry red print on his cheek from Nan Zhi¡¯s burning p. His face stung and his expression was so dark and terrifying as he red at her maliciously. ¡°You don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that Yaoyao framed you, because this is your true nature, promiscuous and shameless!¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu was so angry he was almost spitting in rage. He liked her so much that he could withstand not being able to touch her because she was unwilling. He tolerated her excuses. He did not even kiss her. He could not believe she could betray him in such a way, and not only did she not cherish herself, she slept with another man after pretending to be pure and innocent!


    Nan Zhi took one look at his face and knew that Bo Shaoxiu would not believe her no matter what she said.


    Nan Yao was too good at hiding her true self. She would cry and tear up at the smallest things, making herself out to be the most innocent and harmless person in the world.


    Nan Zhi took a deep breath, before her red lips curved into a cynical expression of disdain, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Bo Shaoxiu, let¡¯s end our engagement!¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu was stunned.


    She was able to end their engagement so easily. Did he have any space in her heart at all?


    Nan Zhi turned away from him without a second nce. She walked towards Nan Yao, raised her hand and gave her a long, hard p across the face.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, you...¡±


    p.


    Another pnded on her other cheek.


    ¡°Nan Zhi¡±


    p, p.


    Two consecutive ps.


    Bo Shaoxiu grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s thin wrist, holding onto her wrist roughly. His expression was menacing. ¡°You dare to hit Yaoyao again, Nan Zhi?¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s fair and delicate face was puffy and swollen as she held onto her reddened cheeks, as her misty eyes welled up with tears.


    She looked extremely pitiful.


    However, she did not dare to hit Nan Zhi in front of Bo Shaoxiu.


    ¡°Brother Shaoxiu, my face hurts so much. I really didn¡¯t plot against Nan Zhist night, she¡¯s using me...¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu looked at Nan Yao¡¯s red and swollen face. There was even blood at the side of her mouth. He then nced at Nan Zhi¡¯s slightly child-like but exquisite face. A glint of disgust shed through his eyes at the thought of her sleeping with another man and he pushed Nan Zhi back without holding back any of his strength. ¡°Tramp!¡± He then pulled Nan Yao, who was about to fall, into his embrace and held her tightly against him.


    Nan Zhi was still wearing her high heels when he shoved her. Her body lost bnce and she fell backwards from the force of his push, her back colliding hard against the coffee table. The sharp pain made her eyes tear up but she blinked them back quickly, not wanting to give them the satisfaction of seeing her hurt.


    Nan Yan looked down at Nan Zhi and smiled wickedly, her expression pleased and eyes taunting as she leaned further into Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s embrace.


    ...


    Nan Zhi had a fever.


    Her throat was scorching dry and she felt her body burning up as she tried her hardest to fall asleep.


    Giving up, she got up from her bed and stumbled tiredly out of the bedroom, her whole body aching with pain. She needed to get some water to soothe her parched and aching throat.


    As she passed by the master bedroom on the second floor, she saw a sliver of light from inside and heard some hushed murmurings. On an impulse, she walked towards the room.


    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you afraid that Nan Zhi will find out that you had a share in helping Yaoyao drug her?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I don¡¯t say anything, and Yaoyao doesn¡¯t say anything, how would that girl find out?¡±


    ¡°That idiotic girl Nan Zhi would never have even dreamed that Yaoyao is actually your biological daughter. She also would never have guessed that we were lovers before you had even married her mother, and that you only married her mother because of her grandfather¡¯s assets! How pitiful.¡±


    Nan Weiye smirked coldly, ¡°She definitely would not know since she¡¯s as dumb as her crazy mother. She¡¯s also been spoiled rotten by me. Besides, so what if she found out? I have already transferred all of the old man¡¯s remaining assets so that they¡¯re all under my name now.¡±


    ¡°Although we still don¡¯t know who she slept withst night, her innocence has beenpletely ruined. The Bo family definitely wouldn¡¯t want such a daughter-inw anymore. Shaoxiu will only have Yaoyao in his eyes from now on and can love her wholeheartedly.¡±

 Chapter 5 - Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 5: Pregnant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi covered her mouth in disbelief as she stood by the door.


    The blood within her turned freezing cold and she stood there, as if petrified.


    Her maternal grandfather was once a part of the big four families of Ning City. However, the family¡¯s fortunes were reduced greatly after her uncle¡¯s death in a car ident and her grandfather had passed away from high-blood pressure. His remaining assets were inherited by her mother, but her mother was not skilled in managing her assets. As her mental health was also not in a good state, the inheritance was then managed on by Nan Zhi¡¯s father, Nan Weiye.


    Her parents had filed for a divorce not long after. Her mother went abroad for treatment and recuperation while Nan Weiye continued to manage thepany. She would never have expected that her father would have silently transferred the inheritance into his own private assets.


    Nan Zhi had been living with Nan Weiye for the past few years. He spoiled her constantly, giving her whatever she desired and letting her do whatever she wanted. She was brought up to be proud and willful, arrogant and even overbearing. He had never said any harsh words towards her, even when she was disrespectful to her stepmother and stepsister, Ding Shuman and Nan Yao.


    To her father, she was merely a spoiled daughter who was no longer of any use to him.


    She would never have imagined that her father had married her mother only because of her grandfather¡¯s assets. The most unbelievable thing was that Nan Yao was actually his biological daughter.


    The father that she had always respected and loved was actually a wolf in disguise!


    He was too cruel. How could he conspire with Nan Yao to help ruin her innocence?


    Nan Yao was his daughter. Wasn¡¯t she his daughter too?


    A wave of inexplicable pain tore at Nan Zhi¡¯s heart and she stumbled her way back to her room in a daze, her fever long forgotten.


    Nan Zhi buried her face into her nket and curled up into a fetal position. Within seconds, there was arge wet patch on her pillow.


    <i>Two monthster.</i>


    Nan Yao and Bo Shaoxiu had gotten engaged.


    Nan Zhi shook her head at the scene, her expression cold, as she watched the two exchange their rings and share a loving kiss.


    Nan Zhi left the hotel immediately after leaving the ballroom where the reception was being held. She had no interest in staying any longer than was required.


    Nan Yao chased after her with her head high and d in her pretty ten-inch heels.


    Nan Yao raised her eyebrows and smirked haughtily at Nan Zhi,pletely unlike the gentle and harmless young woman she always portrayed in front of others. She stared contemptuously at Nan Zhi¡¯s exquisite face. ¡°Nan Zhi, I always had to restrain myself under your bad temper. I had tolerate you for so long so I could stand where I am today. I feel so aplished seeing you fall to the dust and lose everything you once had.¡±


    ¡°Let me be frank with you. I have always felt nothing but disdain towards you. You are unworthy of everything you have. So everything that you¡¯ve ever owned will be mine, including Shaoxiu Ge. I¡¯ll be the Bo family¡¯s young mistress in the future in your ce. I¡¯ll be the one everyone looks at and looks to. Even though you¡¯ve always thought that I was the burden, my life will be a hundred times more wonderful than yours ever was and will ever be.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always looked down on my mother and I with your condescending attitude and arrogant face? Father is now the person in-charge of thepany that your grandfather built up and left behind, and my mother and I will be part of the upper ss. If you don¡¯t like it, just try to stop us! Do you think Father would have tolerated you for so long if it wasn¡¯t to help me get Shaoxiu Ge? He would have sent you abroad a long time ago!¡±


    ¡°Now that Shaoxiu Ge and I are finally engaged, scram! Go and find your crazy mother!¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at Nan Yao¡¯s disgusting, self-righteous face and lifted her hand threateningly. However, she had not even touched a strand of hair on Nan Yao¡¯s head when Bo Shaoxiu stormed over, pushing Nan Zhi away ruthlessly. ¡°Yaoyao is now my fianc¨¦e, don¡¯t even think about harming her again!¡±


    Nan Zhi felt extremely sick to her stomach as she watched Bo Shaoxiu escort Nan Yao back into the hotel, his arm wrapped around her protectively.


    <i>In the hospital.</i>


    A doctor wearing spectacles stared at the pale Nan Zhi as he held looked down at a copy of her results. He furrowed his eyebrows and passed her the report, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head in disbelief as she stared at the results of the check-up. ¡°It¡¯s impossible...¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any mistake. You had intercourse with someone at such a young age, if you know how to enjoy it, don¡¯t you know about the proper methods of protection?¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lips, hard. Her lips reddened but nothing else changed. After a long while, she said slowly ¡°I can¡¯t have this child, doctor.¡±


    She was only eighteen. She was still a child herself, how could she give birth to this child?!

 Chapter 6 - Four Years Later

    <h4>Chapter 6: Four Years Later</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>Four yearster.</i>


    In arge shopping mall in Ning City, a woman with skin as fair as porcin, and dark, silky hair that fell upon her shoulders in soft waves, caught the attention of every person she walked past. A pair of wide-framed sunsses rested on her pretty head. Her features were wless; exquisite like that of a cultured painting, with red, pouty lips that were delicate and seductive.


    The woman was wearing a mint-green coatplemented by a pair of high heels. Her stunning figure was tall and slim and she walked with with a natural gait that rivalled a professional model on the runway.


    She was pushing a shopping cart where a small boy was sitting, wearing a baseball cap, denim overalls and an English-styled checkered shirt.


    Although the cap covered his eyes and nose, one could tell from a nce that he was definitely a handsome and cute baby just from his moist lips and adorable chin.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, Brother Jie has already listed everything that we need to buy.¡± The small boy lifted his head to gaze happily at the eye-catching, beautiful young woman.


    The moment he lifted his head, many people were able to get a clear glimpse of his face.


    His features were exquisite and looked like they had been carved from a jade. He hadrge ink-ck eyes, a well-defined little nose and soft, pink lips. The boy would have looked exactly like a prince from aic book, if it was not for his overly pale skin.


    Were the two mother and son, or siblings?


    Their attractiveness when they were together was just too strong.


    Nan Zhi looked adoringly at her cute baby as a bright, beautiful smile broke out on her face. ¡°Brother Jie is so awesome!¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, Xiaojie darling.¡±


    A clear voice sounded from behind them. Nan Zhi turned around and saw her best friend, Xia Yanran, waving brightly to Xiaojie and her.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, it¡¯s godma.¡± An incredibly charming smile appeared on Nan Xiaojie¡¯s adorable little face. He was going to be a realdy killer when he grew up.


    Xia Yanran ran to the two and immediately gave Nan Zhi a huge hug. Yanran had been desk mates with Nan Zhi for all their three years of high school and they had long since established a strong friendship that weathered the ups and downs. Although they were not able to meet in person when Nan Zhi went abroad four years ago, they still made sure to have video calls at least every two weeks to stay in touch.


    As such, Yanran was one of the few people who knew about Nan Xiaojie¡¯s existence.


    Yanran impatiently grabbed onto Xiaojie for a big hug after hugging Nan Zhi, enveloping him tightly in her arms and holding him close. She was incredibly fond of the little one and never wanted to let go of him.


    ¡°Godma, you¡¯re hugging so tight that Xiaojie can¡¯t breath.¡±


    Yanran let go of Xiaojie with a wide smile, although her eyes stayed on Xiaojie¡¯s face unashamedly. ¡°Zhizhi, his genes are too good! Can I reserve a spot as Xiaojie baby¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Godma is so pretty, your boyfriend in the future must be more handsome than Xiaojie!¡± Xiaojie¡¯srge ck eyes turned to look at Nan Zhi. ¡°Xiaojie belongs to Pretty Zhizhi only.¡±


    Yanran felt extremely attacked like she was knocked out with ten thousand points of critical damage. Apart from having good looks and a loveable personality, Zhizhi¡¯s Xiaojie baby was alsopletely loyal to Zhizhi. Yanran was so jealous that she felt like she could die!


    ¡°Zhizhi, what do I do? I really want to steal your Brother Jie and bring him home with me.¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled, ¡°That¡¯s alright, as long as our Brother Jie is willing.¡±


    Yanran pouted, ¡°Hmph, go ahead and show off your rtionship!¡±


    After they were done shopping at the supermarket, Xia Yanran wanted to bring Nan Zhi and Xiaojie to celebrate her return, with a big meal at the city¡¯s revolving restaurant. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care. Zhizhi, I¡¯m still angry that you didn¡¯t even tell me that you wereing back today. I could have gone to pick you both up at the airport. You have to let me treat you to this a delicious meal, if not, our friendship is over!¡±


    Half an hourter, the two adults and one child arrived at the top floor of Ning City¡¯s only seven star hotel.


    The waiter at the front of the revolving restaurant stopped them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the restaurant has beenpletely booked for tonight.¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless. Who was the nouveau riche to book out the most extravagant restaurant in Ning City?!


    Nan Zhiforted Xia Yanran at the sight of her indignant and disappointed expression. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Yanran. It¡¯s the same even if we eat somewhere else.¡±


    Xia Yanran pouted, ¡°I really want to meet that nouveau riche.¡±


    The three of them had no choice but to go back down to the lobby. Just as they reached the entrance of the hotel, Xia Yanran turn back and gestured for them to stop, ¡°Zhizhi, wait here with my adorable little godson. I¡¯ll drive the car over.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nan Zhi and Xiaojie stood behind arge marble pir. As they waited, Nan Zhi¡¯s phone rang and she walked forward a few steps to pick up the call. Xiaojie leaned against the pir and his ink-ck orbs moved around under the baseball cap, observing the people around him carefully.


    Suddenly, a distinct silhouette came out from the revolving door, attracting Xiaojie¡¯s attention with its cold demeanour.


    A man strode out of the entrance, dressed immactely a long, ssic ck coat that he pulled off easily with his tall stature and broad shoulders. A pair of fitted, perfectly-ironed dress pants covered his long legs. His short ck hair was sharp and stylish. His face was well-defined with a perfect jawline and wless features, like that of an artisan¡¯s treasured sculpture. His features were deep and cold, while his eyes were sharp with a piercing gaze that could freeze a person to their bones. He exuded a strong, dominating aura that was both overwhelming and intimidating, preventing anyone from getting too close.

 Chapter 7 - Meeting at the Hotel

    <h4>Chapter 7: Meeting at the Hotel</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xiaojie could not help but lick his lips.


    That uncle was cool and handsome, though he still somewhatcking inparison to himself.


    His strides were long and confident, and behind him followed a prettydy.


    The cool uncle furrowed his eyebrows, not showing any intention to stop and wait for her.


    Thedy was struggling to keep up with him and looked rather pitiful.


    ¡°Sihan gege, I know that I¡¯m wrong for using my older brother¡¯s name to book out the entire restaurant. I just wanted to ask you out since I¡¯m about to go study overseas. Won¡¯t you even apany me to have a meal together?¡± Thedy pouted unhappily as tears glistened upon her eyshes, making her eyes appear even more lovely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a habit of dining with females.¡± The man did not show an ounce of gentleness or sympathy no matter how pitiful she seemed. Her tears simply had no effect. He did not turn his head, nor stop his footsteps.


    ¡°I like you!¡± The girl shouted after the man¡¯s tall and cold back, tears falling down her cheeks.


    Several people were standing at the front of the hotel entrance and turned to look at them curiously.


    Having just finished her phone call, Nan Zhi also could not help but nce at them, although all she could see was a crying young woman chasing after the domineering figure of a man¡¯s back, who looked extremely noble and exceptional in his long coat.


    Nan Zhi was about to turn her head away from the scene, when the arrogant voice of the man drifted into her ear without a hint of warmth. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±


    It was a clear cut rejection.


    Nan Zhi could not help but nce at the man¡¯s back a few more times. He was about 190 centimeters tall. The tailored ck coat covered his lean, straight body wlessly. His presence was so intense and intimidating that a nce from him frightened a young girl nearby, who had her phone up, intending to take a photo of him. She put it down immediately and did not dare to look in his direction, her head down and shoulders trembling.


    ¡°Zhizhi, what are you looking at?¡± Xia Yanran asked through the car¡¯s open window, having driven the it over to the entrance.


    The man could no longer be seen. Nan Zhi quickly turned her gaze back to Yanren.


    She was somewhat surprised that she could actually stare at a man¡¯s back for such a long time.


    Nan Zhi shook her head with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Before they got into the car, Xiaojie suddenly turned back to look at Nan Zhi, his child-like voice asking seriously, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, did you see a cool uncle that was more handsome than Jie Gege? You¡¯re not allowed to like other unknown men apart from Jie Gege.¡±


    Nan Zhi stumbled, almost falling down at Xiaojie¡¯s words.


    She had originally wanted to abort the baby after she found out she was pregnant four years ago, but the doctor told her that she had a rare blood type. If she were to abort then, there would be a high chance that it would either be hard for her to fall pregnant again, or that it would result in habitual abortion. She struggled for a period of time before she decided to have the child.


    It was not easy to be a single mother, as shepleted her studies abroad, while also taking care of her son and her sick mother.


    Nevertheless, the gods still had no mercy on her. Xiaojie had been diagnosed with leukemia a month ago.


    Yanran¡¯s older brother, Junyuan, was a specialist in this area. Nan Zhi had brought Xiaojie back with her to seek treatment from Junyuan.


    <i>Renxin Hospital.</i>


    Junyuan, dressed in the doctor¡¯s white coat, called Nan Zhi into his office.


    ¡°Xiaojie¡¯s condition is still stable for now. I¡¯m trying to find a suitable bone marrow for Xiaojie in the bone marrow library and the umbilical cord stem cell library, but before this, you may want to get Xiaojie¡¯s father toe to the hospital to take a matching test, just in case.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She herself did not know who Xiaojie¡¯s father was. How was she going to get him toe and take the matching test?


    Junyuan suggested to let Xiaojie stay in the hospital to ensure that Xiaojie received better treatment, since there were professional nurses to help take care of him.


    The fees for the treatment and iing surgery were not a small sum. Even though Nan Zhi had savings, she nned to slowly recover what belonged rightfully to her mother and her, since she was back.

 Chapter 8 - Taking His Car in the Rain

    <h4>Chapter 8: Taking His Car in the Rain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mother was a well-known anchorwoman when she was in her prime. Nan Zhi¡¯s dream since she was a child was to follow her mother¡¯s footsteps and sit on the broadcasting stage.


    She learned broadcasting and hosting while she was abroad, in between looking after her mother and taking care of Xiaojie.


    Yanran called Nan Zhi to tell her that NCTV Broadcasting Station was recently recruiting for an anchorperson.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I heard from Godma that you¡¯re going for an interview at the broadcasting station, right?¡± Xiaojie, who was sitting on the medical bed wearing a white and ck checkered medical gown, asked excitedly as he swung his long legs back and forth.


    Xiaojie was a lot taller than most children his age. Nan Zhi could faintly remember that the man that she had slept with that night was very tall.


    Although Xiaojie resembled her a lot, his height was probably inherited from that man.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, Jie Gege knows that he¡¯s good-looking, but aren¡¯t you tired of looking at me after three years?¡±


    Nan Zhiughed at Xiaojie¡¯s words. Her slender fingers pinched his soft cheek. ¡°Mummy won¡¯t get tired of looking at you for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Wow, our Pretty Zhizhi really knows how to sweet-talk.¡± The boy¡¯s sweet smile made his eyes sparkle, as if there were stars weaved into them. ¡°I want kisses and hugs.¡±


    Nan Zhi pecked Xiaojie¡¯s tender cheek. ¡°Of course! I only sweet-talk to Jie Gege.¡±


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, when I was chatting with Nurse Jiejie yesterday, she said that my eyes don¡¯t look like yours. Do my eyes look like my bad daddy¡¯s, who slept with you, but didn¡¯t take responsibility?!¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Maybe. I can¡¯t remember how he looked like either.¡±


    ¡°Then you can start looking for him based on Jie Gege¡¯s eyes? He might be the one if he looks like me.¡±


    Nan Zhiughed at Xiaojie¡¯s child-like chatter.


    She got up to change her clothes at the washroom. When she stepped back into the room, Xiaojie¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight of Nan Zhi, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, you¡¯re really, really pretty today!¡±


    Although she was the mother of a cute three year-old, Nan Zhi was only twenty two years old this year. She was still in her youth, and looked vibrantly fresh and pretty, no matter what she wore.


    Xiaojie pumped up his little fist into the air towards Nan Xiaojie, as his childish voice sounded, ¡°Good luck, Pretty Zhizhi. Jie Gege can¡¯t wait for the day where Zhizhi is sitting on the broadcasting stage.¡±


    ¡°Mummy will do her best. Thank you, baby.¡±


    The sky was dark and cloudy, indicating an iing storm.


    The gods seemed to want to stop Nan Zhi from heading to the broadcasting station, as the taxi she was taking broke down after they got onto the highway.


    A ck Rolls Royce drove on the highway with its high beam on. The speed of the car decreased as it passed the other cars, while the wipers moved quickly to stave off the heavy rain.


    Wei Lin, who had been driving steadily through blurry road, suddenly stepped hard onto the brakes, as the car almost knocked into a slender silhouette that had dashed over in the rain. It was fortunate that his driving skills were good enough, as he managed to stop the car a few centimeters away from the figure.


    He looked through the rearview mirror as his head dipped slightly in apology at the sudden stop. The man had just returned from a business trip and had not rested properly for days. At the abrupt stop, he had already opened his obsidian eyes and narrowed them slightly. His sexy, scarlet lips opened slightly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Wei Lin was ready to reply when someone suddenly rapped on the car window.


    Wei Lin lowered the car window. A stream of wetness surrounded him,with the rain falling in and dampening the interior. His eyes showed a hint of surprise when he saw that it was a youngdy who had knocked on the window.


    ¡°Young... youngdy, is there anything you need?¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled slightly at Wei Lin, who was so nervous that he appeared somewhat cute. Her dimples appeared faintly and made her appearance shine even more. Her beauty was iparable. ¡°Hello. It¡¯s like this, the taxi that I was on broke down and it won¡¯t be able to be fixed within a short time period. I¡¯m in a hurry to attend an interview, is it possible for you to send me to a ce where it¡¯s convenient for me to get a taxi?¡±


    Wei Lin looked behind him, intending to ask the person in the back seat. Nan Zhi, however, had mistaken his action and thought that he was telling her to sit in the back.


    Nan Zhi opened the door and closed her umbre, ready to get into the car. However, she then realized that the back was not empty, a man was already sitting there as well.

 Chapter 9 - It Can’t Be That Coincidental Right? He’s From Four Years Ago...

    <h4>Chapter 9: It Can¡¯t Be That Coincidental Right? He¡¯s From Four Years Ago...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi hesitated somewhat when she saw him, momentarily pausing her action to get into the car.


    The man took off his suit jacket. He had a crisp white shirt underneath, together with a business vest over it, making his figure sharp and exquisite. There was a chest brooch on his vest and its elegant and ssic design sparkled.


    His long legs were spread slightly apart, his stance was proud and arrogant, while his long, defined fingers rested on his knee. She could see a glimpse of the expensive watch hidden under his sleeve.


    He had his eyes closed slightly, while his head tilted towards the car window on his side. Nan Zhi could only see his well-defined nose, pursed lips and handsome jawline from where she was standing.


    Although she could only see half of his face, it was still full of manliness.


    He was very handsome but his appearance was detached and cold.


    Even Nan Zhi, who had long been disappointed in men, had to resist the urge to turn his face towards her and take a good look at his face.


    Pursing her lips, Nan Zhi got into the car and closed the door.


    The car started again and Nan Zhi said a ¡°thank you¡±.


    The man next to her ignored herpletely, while Wei Lin, who was sitting in front, replied with a curt wee.


    Nan Zhi was dressed professionally in a white shirt, paired with a ck pencil skirt. Her sinful pair of long, fair legs were attractively on disy. There was arge wet patch on the right side of her waist, and her shirt stuck tightly to her skin, showing a trace of her perfect waist line.


    She tied her hair into a low ponytail, showing her gorgeous face in its full glory. With the blushing red lipstick on her pouty lips together with her fair skin, she was a vision, with an indescribable charm where one could not take their eyes off of her.


    Even Wei Lin, who usually had substantial degree of self-control, surreptitiously nced at Nan Zhi a few times through the rearview mirror.


    However, the man next to Nan Zhi had no reaction. He remained in the same arrogant sitting posture he had been in since she got on the car, and totally ignored the beauty next to him.


    Nan Zhi wiped away the water droplets on her body with a piece of tissue. She nced at the man¡¯s perfectly tailored ck suit trousers from the corner of her eye.


    Although she had not seen the man¡¯s face from the front as he was turned towards the window, the man¡¯s nose, lips and face shape were somewhat familiar to her.


    She felt like a mess when she suddenly recalled the surprise she had felt, that morning four years ago.


    <i>Oh my god, it cannot be that coincidental, can it?</i>


    Nan Zhi¡¯s gaze movednguidly up from the man¡¯s trousers, taking her time to look him over. She took in his muscr chest and broad shoulders, pausing at his habitually pursed lips.


    His lips were thin and fierce-looking, exuding an arrogance that ced him above everyone else.


    Nan Xiaojie would purse his lips in such a manner when he was angry too.


    Nan Zhi moved towards the man unconsciously.


    With such a short distance between them, she could smell the man¡¯s fresh, yet cold masculinity that was mixed with the faint smell of tobo. He smelled deep and rich, yet dominant. It was a smell that was extremely attractive and could easily tug the hearts of women. It was hard to pull away and unconsciously, her heart beat a little faster.


    As Nan Zhi had grown up in a rich family, she did not have a clear concept of what was considered to be a handsome man, as she had grown ustomed to seeing gentlemen dressed finely in the upper ss.


    The only thing she had on her mind was that she wanted to see what he looked like. She needed to see him from the front.


    Her body moved even closer to him,


    There was only a palm¡¯s distance between them now.


    Wei Lin nced at the back through the rear mirror as he drove and was so surprised that his hands quavered. He pressed hard on the emergency brake in his panic at seeing Nan Zhi sitting next to the man.


    Nan Zhi was not prepared for the sudden stop and her body fell forward from the strong momentum. Just as she thought she would collide against the back of the seat in front of her, a cold palm caught her wrist smoothly, holding her back in a firm grasp.


    As Nan Zhi¡¯s skin was soft and smooth, she could feel the calluses on the man¡¯s hand the moment he caught her wrist.


    It was dry, slightly cold and slightly numbing. It felt like it was gently exfoliating her. The firm fingers on her wrist pulled her back onto the seat with an easy grace.


    Once she was seated steadily, the man released his grip and said coldly without looking at her, ¡°Sit over there!¡±

 Chapter 10 - Moving Towards His Leg

    <h4>Chapter 10: Moving Towards His Leg</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The Rolls Royce started moving again.


    Wei Lin let out a relieved breath for Nan Zhi, seeing that she was not thrown out of the car after her transgression.


    The man sitting behind him had be independent and established his own business when he was only 18 years old. He was already the CEO of S.G Multinational Corporation at 26 years of age. He was the youngest, richest and most handsome example of sess in the business world worldwide. His reputation was legendary and he had people throwing themselves at his feet to worship him.


    He was a born genius and was made to be in power. He was loved and admired by countless rich and powerful women, though he was chaste and never let himself get close to any female. Up until now, Wei Lin had yet to see any woman with the capability to take down this arrogant and unapproachable man.


    Nan Zhi could naturally feel the coldness that the man next to her was emanating in waves. She looked down and a mischievous smirk appeared on her face. Her left hand touched the ring she was wearing on her right middle finger.


    She never had ack of people wooing her. She simply wore the ring that her mother gave her since she did not like the men revolving around her like crazed beasts after their prey.


    It made people think that she was already attached and it suited her perfectly.


    Nan Zhi took off her ring and threw it lightly towards the floor, in the direction of the man.


    There was the soft sound of the ring falling and brushing on to fabric. The ringnded on the man¡¯s trousers before it slowly rolled to the bottom of his seat.


    As the space in the interior of the car was not toorge, together with the fact that the ring had fallen where the man was seated, there was no way Nan Zhi could not get it back herself.


    She looked hopefully towards what she could see of the man¡¯s handsome and aloof face. Her voice wasced with a natural softness that was a sweet as honey, ¡°Excuse me, sir, I dropped my ring. Can you help me pick it up?¡±


    Silence.


    Quietness.


    There was only the steady sound of Nan Zhi¡¯s soft breathing.


    Nan Zhi stared at the man¡¯s fierce jawline for a while as the silence stretched out into nothingness, bing slightly awkward as he ignored her.


    She felt defeated.


    It was the first time she had met a man who was so icy that it seemed like the air around him would freeze.


    Hmph, he was definitely not as cute as the guy in the front who was driving the car.


    Nan Zhi stopped talking when she didn¡¯t receive a response and was only attacked by a wave of coldness. Knowing that she would not get an reply, she moved back towards the other side of the car. The rain continued to pour outside and she turned her attention back to the view outside the window.


    The two sat on opposite sides of the car, separated by an uncrossable gxy.


    Nan Zhi had never been as affected by a man in a long time. She resisted the urge to steal nces at him to see what he looked like from the front.


    Four years ago, Bo Shaoxiu had made her so angry that she had the impulse to punch him to the other side of the Pacific Ocean.


    And now, this man who was sitting, not speaking and as immovable as a statue had sparked her interest and given rise to her dormant impulses again.


    The moment the car left the highway, Mu Sihan interrupted the silence, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Wei Lin had been serving Mu Sihan for a few years now, which was why he naturally understood what the the man meant. He stopped the car and nodded slightly towards Nan Zhi, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss, but we can only help you until here.¡±


    Nan Zhi showed her understanding, ¡°Thank you for taking me this far.¡±


    She opened her umbre and got off the car.


    A few secondster, she walked carefully to the other side of the car, trying to defend herself from the rain as much as possible.


    The window had been lowered by the man inside.


    Arge, slender and well-defined hand stretched out.


    A round ring with an embedded diamond was held between his index finger and thumb. It was the ring that Nan Zhi had dropped on purpose.


    Nan Zhi looked over at the man unconsciously, she had almost forgotten about the ring.


    The man tilted his head and looked out, seeing that she did not take the ring after a few seconds.


    The young woman was standing in the rain under an umbre. She was tall, lean and fair and had an otherworldly radiance about her that was so beautiful that she seemed to glow, even as she stood under the gloomy sky. The rain continued its downpour, obscuring his version and hers.


    Nan Zhi finally got a clear look of the man¡¯s appearance the moment he leaned to the side. Her breath hitched as her heart hammered in her chest like a thundering beacon.


    His eyes had a biting depth to them with a gaze that was sharp and intelligent, while his nose was well-defined and perfectlyplemented his firm jawline. Elegant brows framed the top of his face with a wlessplexion. His features were handsome like a character from a beautiful painting.


    Mu Sihan stared at the dazed Nan Zhi. He looked down slightly to see that two of the buttons on her shirt had opened and the lines of her full cleavage came into view. They were so fair and she was so well endowed that it hurt his eyes.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and there was a tinge of annoyance in his fierce expression. He threw the ring directly into Nan Zhi¡¯s bag before he pressed his finger firmly on the button to shut the window and block out the offensive view. Without another word, he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and lit up a cigarette. He inhaled once and gestured towards the road, his voice cold, ¡°Start the car.¡±


    Nan Zhi only regained her senses after the car was long gone. She shook herself and touched her cold palm to flushed rosy cheeks.


    She had been too shocked by his face earlier and did not think to ask for his contact, let alone even try to remember the registration number of the car.


    She was doomed.


    Ning City was huge. How was she going to find him?

 Chapter 11 - Have to Take a Strand of Hair to Test DNA

    <h4>Chapter 11: Have to Take a Strand of Hair to Test DNA</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi could not bepletely certain that the man just now was the one that she had slept with four years ago.


    She had only given him a cursory nce before she had left the room, after all. Besides, it had been a few years. Even if her memory was good, it had been enough time to blur the specifics from that one bizarre encounter.


    If she could meet him again, she would first get a strand of his hair and use it for a DNA test with Xiaojie¡¯s hair.


    Nan Zhi had moved a few steps forward with the umbre above her, when another thought flew into her mind and she noticed that something did not seem right.


    The gaze that the man had on her when he threw the ring in to her bag...


    Nan Zhi looked down in trepidation.


    Her ears burned with embarrassment when she realized that two buttons on her white shirt had unknowingly opened, revealing the racy edge of her ckce bra. She could also vaguely see more than an outline of her ample chest, her creamy skin was exposed to the world for show.


    She buttoned up the buttons hurriedly. How long had it been like that? Looking in the direction the car had disappeared to, she bit on her red lips and ran her hand through her hair.


    She hummed once, her elegant brows arched in consternation. If anything, she should be the one that had been taken advantage of, she had allowed him to see her breasts for nothing!


    By the time Nan Zhi reached the broadcasting station, the heavy rain and persisting traffic has made her more than a littlete. She had tried to reach thepany as quickly as possible, but to no avail.


    Nan Yao walked out from the main hall with an aura of confidence, d in a pair of strappy heels. Her long hair flounced down her back in elegant waves. There were a few females walking by her side, who had attended the interview as well. They were all congratting Nan Yao, who had been epted on the spot.


    Nan Yao was wearing an elegant dress. She was dressed exquisitely from head to toe, not a hair out of ce. It was clear she was and no longer the ugly duckling she had been when she was initially brought to the Nan family by Ding Shuman.


    Nan Yao froze for a few seconds when she saw the dishevelled state Nan Zhi was in, before her lips hooked up derisively in scorn.


    Nan Yao had her diamond studded sunsses perched on her head, and walked past Nan Zhi with her head up high.


    Nan Zhi was a few steps ahead when Nan Yao¡¯s soft and coy voice simpered from behind her. ¡°Shaoxiu Ge, you¡¯re back from your business trip! I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡±


    Nan Zhi froze.


    She kept her back straight and headed towards the elevator without looking back.


    Bo Shaoxiu hugged the petite woman who had thrown herself into his embrace. Just as he was cing a chaste kiss on her forehead, he saw a slim and shapely figure from the corner of his eye.


    His dark brown orbs paused on the pair of long and slender legs, taking its time to travel up her womanly body to appreciate the beauty.


    She was wearing a ck skirt that moulded attractively around her shapely behind. Her beautiful legs were long and slender and reached to the high heavens. Her figure was more than exceptional, it would be hard to walk past her without being drawn in. Taking in her fair skin, its milky whiteplexion was creamy and soft, so fair it almost blinded him. He wanted to run to her and hold that face in his hands, holding down her beautiful legs and ravaging her till she begged for more.


    Only one person owned such a ravishing pair of legs in his memory.


    Nan Zhi.


    Was she back?


    The blood in Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s body started to rise within him unconsciously as he strengthened the grip he had on Nan Yao¡¯s waist. He adjusted his cor which had suddenly be too hot, too constrictive.


    Nan Yao looked up from his chest. The long forgotten jealousy and anger in her heart started to swell within her again at the sight of Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s heated gaze in the direction where Nan Zhi had disappeared.


    He was still thinking of Nan Zhi, even after they had gotten engaged and announced it to the world.


    She clutched onto his chest, fingers clenching tightly. That b*tch was seducing her fianc¨¦ the moment she returned!


    ...


    Nan Zhi was stopped by the receptionist at the front desk when she reached the interview room. ¡°The first stage of interview is already over. Please go back!¡±


    As a broadcasting station¡¯s newscaster, being on time was the most basic requirement. If an interviewee was unable to achieve this condition, then they would be rejected during the first stage of interview. There was no room for any negotiation.


    Nan Zhi did not try to go in forcefully, nor did she make any excuses for herself. She was in the wrong for beingte. Five interviewers walked out one by one from the interview room after she had waited for about ten minutes.


    Using the chance when the receptionist was not paying attention, Nan Zhi hurried over and bowed deeply to show her sincerity, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for beingte, interviewers. I hope that you can give me another chance.¡±


    The interviewers looked at each other. One of the experienced newscasters at the front of the group furrowed his eyebrows, replying coldly, ¡°The first stage of interviews is already over.¡±


    The receptionist realized what was going on and stood immediately to pull Nan Zhi away. She was cursing at the shameless woman in her heart, when a dignified female voice sounded across the corridor, interrupting them all. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    When Nan Zhi had bowed with her head down, the people present could not see her appearance clearly. That was why the first thing one would notice was her voice.


    Her voice was pretty and pleasant to the ears, her words gentle and tactful. It had a soothing quality with an inexplicable appeal that attracted them like bees drawn to a field of vibrant flowers. From her short apology, one could tell she was different from any others.

 Chapter 12 - Her Beauty was Unique

    <h4>Chapter 12: Her Beauty was Unique</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Han Mo, who was the Chief Editorial Officer, and also the woman who had said to wait, stepped forward in a decision manner. She looked at the bowed Nan Zhi, ¡°Look up.¡±


    Nan Zhi straightened her body gracefully.


    Although her clothes had be dampened from the heavy rain, it did not affect her beautiful appearance and her aura was as radiant as ever. Their eyes widened in amazement.


    Her lips were ruby red, teeth a pearly white and her eyes were clear and full of vitality. She was a born beauty.


    The most important thing was that she was not shy and had the confidence to seize any opportunity, as one could tell from her request for them to give her a second chance. She was a mix of both innocent and charming and had a pleasant aura in the eyes of everyone.


    Even though there were already several beautiful anchorwoman in the broadcastingpany, and there were also many young and pretty females that came for the interview today, it was rare to see Nan Zhi¡¯s type of beauty. It was unique, she had a captivating character and had an ability to draw the audience in.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s beauty was rare and non-invasive.


    Several of the male interviewers had their eyes fixed on her, their gaze focused and very different to their initial response when she had interrupted them.


    Han Mo coughed lightly. After a short discussion with a few of the interviewers, they decided to give Nan Zhi a chance to attend the interview. They would give her a trial and see how she fared.


    Han Mo passed Nan Zhi a set of lines for the Mid-Autumn Fireworks and Evening Party and told her to memorize the content within ten minutes.


    Although they had given her ten minutes, it was actually a difficult task to memorize the set of lines for an evening party, which was considerably longer than the standard requirement.


    As Nan Zhi was memorizing the lines, a male interviewer asked Han Mo quietly, ¡°Since you gave the previous interviewees half an hour and a simpler set of lines to prepare, would it be too much to do this to her?¡±


    ¡°A person who iste needs to be more than outstanding in order to grasp the opportunity.¡± Han Mo answered with a serious expression. She had high expectations and had not gotten to her position inpromising her ideals.


    ¡°I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to memorize any if I was given only ten minutes to do so. This youngdy is quite pretty and has a nice voice too.¡± The male interviewer sighed regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she probably won¡¯t be able to pass the first stage of the interview.¡±


    Another experienced anchorwoman, Shu Meng, interrupted the conversion. She scrutinized Nan Zhi, who was standing quietly at the corner looking over the lines, her lips curled into a sneer. Women could bepetitive creatures and could never help butpare themselves to others, bing jealous and unhappy if another woman was too pretty. ¡°You men are all so superficial. What our broadcastingpany needs is a anchorwoman who is both talented and pretty, not just a pretty face who is only pleasant to look at but cannot do anything.¡±


    The male interviewerughed at her passively aggressive words, ¡°And how would anchorwoman Shu know that the youngdy is only pleasant to look at, but cannot do anything?¡±


    Before the conversation could escte further, a sweet and clear voice chimes out from the corner, ¡°I¡¯m ready, interviewers.¡±


    Shu Meng snorted coldly in her heart, crossing her arms and rolling her eyes when she saw that it had not even been ten minutes since they had passed her the set lines. She would see how Nan Zhi embarrassed herself since she was so eager to show off.


    Nan Zhi stood steadily in front of the interviewers. Her posture was poised and elegant while her smile was genuine and natural, making people feelfortable around her. ¡°The meaning behind the New Year is all about the refreshing arrival of the warmth of Spring. During Mid Autumn, flowers bloom, the fire tree is set alight with silver lights, and the shadow of the bright moon appears...¡±


    Her tone was mellow and moving. Her enunciation was clear, while her tone and speed varied ording to the content. The pace she set wasfortable, yet full of vitality and one would feel like they could listen to her voice for all of eternity and never tire of it.


    The most important thing was that she had actually memorized every line.


    Han Mo suppressed the excitement growing within her as the words continued to flow from Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty lips. She exchanged nces with a few of the other interviewers, before she turned back to Nan Zhi, ¡°Remember to be on time for the next stage a weekter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, judges.¡± Nan Zhi bowed in appreciation again.


    After Nan Zhi had left, Han Mo eximed, biting down excitement and d her voice hade out steady and even, ¡°This girl has a bit of the aura that our broadcastingpany¡¯s senior, Xia Yi, has. Did you notice how naturally she delivered those lines, not to mention her poise and grace? It¡¯s not an easy feat given her young age.¡±


    One had to know that Han Mo was a well-known devil in the broadcastingpany. She did not praise easily, but now, she was actually heaping onpliments towards an unknown young woman with no connections. It was a rare urrence.


    Shu Meng seethed. She had yet to receive any praise from Han Mo, even though she had worked in the broadcastingpany for already three years. She snorted in contempt, but kept her face impassive to maintain some degree of professionalism. ¡°She might have just been lucky. Han Jie*, you should onlye to a conclusion after seeing her performance during the next stage!¡±


    ...


    <i>Back in the hospital </i>.


    ¡°Yay! I knew that Pretty Zhizhi would definitely pass the interview with sess.¡± Xiaojie flung his arms around Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty neck and gave her a big hug. As he pecked her cheek, his face all smiles, ¡°This is my motivation of love for you!¡±


    Nan Zhi took Xiaojie into her embrace as she let out a gentle smile, reserved only for Xiaojie. ¡°Mummy has only passed the first stage of interview. I still have to wait for a week for the retest.¡±


    ¡°Brother Jie¡¯s woman will definitely be invincible no matter what!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Trantor note:


    *Han is Han Mo¡¯s surname while Jie is sister or a term to address olderdies. Thus Han Jie is a respectful term to address Han Mo, given that Shu Meng is younger than her.

 Chapter 13 - Unbelievably Sexy

    <h4>Chapter 13: Unbelievably Sexy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ever since Nan Zhi had given birth to Xiaojie, the arrogance and willfulness she once had, was gone and she became a lot more quiet and pensive. In the ce of her previous conceit was the protectiveness and gentleness or a young woman who would do anything for her son. However, this gentleness only came out when she was with Xiaojie.


    She was more cold to others, most of the time. Together with a face like hers, it was an attractive mix that was both charming and innocent. The temperament she hadbined to give off a type of deadly attraction where people could not stay away.


    That was why Nan Zhi had attracted the attention of several rich men the moment she entered an exclusive high-end clubhouse that night. Xia Yanran had dragged her into there to socialise as it had be popr in the past month.


    Nan Zhi had rejected every single man that hade over to ask for her contact.


    ¡°Zhizhi, the man that just asked you for your contact was pretty handsome. Are you really not going to find a father for my godson?¡± Xia Yanran teased as she held onto Nan Zhi¡¯s arm, leading them towards the private room that she had booked.


    Nan Zhi shook her head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡± She no longer had any trust in men after her parents¡¯ divorce and her ex-fianc¨¦ cheating on her. She was not prepared to even think about any possibility of a loyal and honest rtionship.


    Not to mention, that incident that had happened that led to her to be pregnant with Xiaojie...


    ¡°Zhizhi, are you okay? Your face is a little pale.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s head started to hurt at the reminder of her unhappy experiences in the past and she felt a sudden wave of mncholy hit her. She quickly recollected herself before giving Yanran a small smile, ¡°I need to go to the washroom. You go ahead to the private room to tell Yubing. I¡¯ll head over when I¡¯m done.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not have many friends. Apart from Yanran, there was also Qin Yubing who was in the entertainment industry.


    Qin Yubing¡¯s mother used to be a domestic helper at Nan Zhi¡¯s maternal grandfather¡¯s house. The two of them had grown up together and they were as close as other biological sisters were.


    Nan Zhi entered the washroom, her mind racing with unwanted thoughts.


    She did not enter a washroom stall, leaning against the wall at the side instead and taking out a box of female cigarettes from her purse.


    Her cigarette addiction was not strong. She would only smoke when she was in a bad mood and would never allow a reliance to form.


    Taking out a cigarette, she propped it between her delicate lips while pulling out a lighter to take a drag. She exhaled the smoke with her eyes squinted. Staring at the thin smoke that was slowly curling upwards and dissolving, she fell into a trance.


    Since Nan Yao knew that she was back, that meant Nan Weiye should know too, but she hadn¡¯t received any phone calls.


    He was so at ease even though he had taken everything that belonged to her mother and her.


    Hmph.


    Two tall silhouettes came out from the male washroom.


    One of them was wearing a pair of tailored white pants. He was tall, his facial features well-defined and handsome. He was so good looking he could make people stop breathing from staring at him for too long. With a hand casually hooked in the pocket of his pants and his scarlet thin lips slightly pursed, he was so sexy that his looks could kill.


    The man beside him teased him casually, pping him on the shoulder, ¡°Fourth Brother, when do you n to finally stop being a monk? Isn¡¯t your grandmother rushing you to get married off? Are you really getting paired to that Qin Sichu? That woman is the self-proimed number one beauty of Ning City.¡±


    He was also good looking but in a devilish sort of way, unlike the first man, who exuded an aura that was both cold and standoffish. His voice was stern, yet maic when he finally responded to hispanions tirade. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°... Oh, check out that beauty over there.¡±


    At Lan Yanzhi¡¯s words, Mu Sihan nced at the woman at the side who was smoking while leaning against the wall.


    His ck orbs narrowed as his brows knitted into a frown.


    It was the woman in the morning who did not wear her shirt properly and showed him her breasts.


    She had changed into a red dress with a tight waistline, entuating her womanly curves. Her light brown hair cascaded down her back in loose waves, some strands settled haphazardly on her shoulders in a natural fashion. There was a semnce of loneliness in thezy way she was exhaled the smoke, her slender fingers casually bringing the cigarette to her red lips. With her head slightly up, they could see that her features were wless, though her eyes were dazed and unfocused, giving her an otherworldly allure.


    It was aplete contrast to the sweet, youthful and charming woman she had been in the morning.


    Mu Sihan squinted, scrutinizing the woman until a tinge of disdain appeared on his handsome face. He retracted his dismissive gaze and turned to leave. Every action of his was full of arrogance and bore a wildness that contrasted with his cold demeanour.


    It was rare for Lan Yanzhi to see a woman who could look beautiful whilst smoking. He wanted to admire the view for a while longer, though he quickly followed after Mu Sihan when he saw him leaving. ¡°Wait for me, Fourth Brother...¡±


    Regaining her senses from the messy thoughts guing her mind, Nan Zhi¡¯sshes swept up as she blinked owlishly, her pretty eyes ncing over to see two tall silhouettes disappearing around the corner.

 Chapter 14 - Oddly Intimate Pose

    <h4>Chapter 14: Oddly Intimate Pose</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After finishing her cigarette, Nan Zhi washed her hands thoroughly and headed back towards the private room that Yanran had booked.


    The private room was at the end of the corridor.


    There were two private rooms in the clubhouse and Nan Zhi could not tell which one was the room that Yanran had booked.


    She took out her phone and was about to call Yanran, when the door to one of the private rooms opened.


    The lights were dim inside and she could faintly make out a group of people inside. Smoke lingered in the room and the clinking sounds of sses being exchanged and resoundingughter could be heard.


    ¡°There is a beauty in this clubhouse that is way better than the current most popr female celebrities. Fourth Brother, I¡¯ve already spoken to the manager. The beauty will be sent to us as soon as she arrives.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother, your sex life has been uneventful for far too long! It¡¯s about time you gotid. Do you know how ridiculous the rumors and gossiping have be outside? They¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t like women and that you¡¯re gay!¡±


    Nan Zhi noticed that the one who spoke was a man who was handsome in a devilish manner and had a cigarette dangling out of his mouth.


    As for the man who was called ¡®Fourth Brother¡¯, he was hidden in the darkness, away from the glow of the dancing lights and she could not get a clear glimpse of what he looked like.


    Nan Zhi realized that she had entered the wrong room. She was about to turn and leave the room when an arm rested on her shoulders suddenly.


    Her eyebrows furrowed together slightly. She wanted to push the arm away, but that person was full of strength as he pulled her into the room. ¡°Everyone, look. Fourth Brother¡¯s beauty is here.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s red lips pursed together slowly. This was the the first sign of her getting angry.


    She wanted to throw the other party over her shoulder and give them a thorough beating, when she she realized that there were several faces in the room that she had seen before on newspapers and on the television.


    They were all respectable people who she could not offend at this point.


    As she seems to be dazed and did not move, the man who had his arm around her shoulders led her to a sofa and pushed her forward forcefully.


    Nan Zhi broke out of her daze at the push and stumbled, iling her arms out to try to stabilize herself, though it was already toote.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    She was suddenly kneeling on the floor after she had fallen. Her hands had reached reached forward unconsciously to find something to grasp onto as she fell.


    The man sitting on the sofa had his legs opened wide. His tall body was leaning against the sofazily and a cigar rested between his fair and slender fingers. He did not have the chance to react to the woman who was falling towards him when the woman¡¯s head fell into his crotch.


    They were in a very strange position. One of them was sitting while the other was kneeling with her face in his crotch. Not to mention that one of them was Mu Sihan!


    The room that was still noisy with loud chattering a moment ago fell silent in an instant, as though someone had turned off the sound like a tap. Everyone was looking at the scene before them with stunned expressions.


    There were even several woman present who were secretly in love with Mu Sihan. They were delighted at what had happened and waited in anticipation for him to kick the woman away for even daring to be so close to him, let alone with her face buried in his groin.


    The atmosphere was quiet, filled with a tense stiffness and weird.


    Nan Zhi felt as if both her knee caps were almost shattered in pieces from the force she hadnded on the ground. She cursed silently in her heart as she took in a deep breath instinctively and shifted herself to alleviate the pain.


    The man on the sofa, who originally had a cold expression, visibly darkened when he felt Nan Zhi¡¯s heavy breath on him. His dark orbs shed light, then dark again, and his fingers tightened their grip on the cigar between them.


    His other hand was resting under his chin, watching the spread-out long hair of the woman below him calmly. There was a vague tinge of anger floating deep within his eyes.


    The floor was so hard she had trouble moving away. The pain was agonising. She was certain that the fall was more than a mere scrape. Nan Zhi tightened her jaw, blurting out unconsciously, ¡°Shit, it¡¯s so hard.¡±


    The expressions of the others in the room became even more weirded out.


    What?


    It¡¯s so hard?


    Several people looked at the direction of the male in question.


    As for the women who had been eyeing Mu Sihan for a very long time, they all stared in tant disbelief and the scene ying out in front of them. They had not been able to even get close to him in all these years and their hearts twisted at the audacity of this woman.


    They had long heard that Young Master Mu never touched woman even though he was rich and had power, because he had erectile dysfunction!


    The clubhouse was filled with pretty girls, however, he would only drink with the other men whenever he came. That was why everyone had assumed that he was bent the other way!


    If that was the case, how could he have gotten an erection for a woman who had her face buried in his crotch?!


    They could not believe it. They definitely could not believe it!

 Chapter 15 - Swept Off Her Feet

    <h4>Chapter 15: Swept Off Her Feet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi only realized that her face was buried in the crotch of the man when somebody picked her up by pulling her back by her long hair. Her cheeks flushed a beet red at the awkward position.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this wouldn¡¯t have happened if the people in your room hadn¡¯t dragged me in.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s clear and beautiful eyes met with the man¡¯s smouldering ones. She wanted to say something else, but she found her voice faltered and she stopped.


    Cold and sharp features, thin lips that were tightly pressed together and that daunting, unfathomable gaze.


    <i>W-Wasn¡¯t he the man in the car this morning?</i>


    <i>How could there be such a coincidence?</i>


    <i>I thought we would never meet again.</i>


    At that moment, Nan Zhi¡¯s startled expression was to herself, merely an exmation at the wonders of fate. However, to others it was interpreted differently.


    A frivolous yet charming voice drifted into her ears, ¡°Damn, Fourth Brother, this babe just came and she¡¯s already swept off her feet by you!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Mu¡¯s charm sure is big, hahaha. Prettydies are throwing themselves upon you one after another, and they¡¯re even starting to use a variety of clever tricks.¡±


    However the person concerned made noment. He took out an imported hand-rolled cigar from a brown box and with his other hand, took a small silver blowtorch handed over by one of the yboys.


    He tapped at the blow torch and blue mes ignited at his fingertips. The moment the mes red up, his handsome and perfect face was clearly reflected in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes.


    Her heart jolted.


    <i>He¡¯s so damn handsome.</i>


    The contour of his face, his features, the depiction of every part of his face seemed to be a stroke of genius, beautiful yet masculine.


    It was those light trapping deep-set eyes, the sense of mncholy with no hint of any warmth like Shura from the depths of hell, that made Nan Zhi shiver. She wrapped her arms around herself unconsciously.


    ¡°Was it delicious?¡± The man took a breath of cigar and blew the pungent smoke towards her face.


    Someone in the room gave a slyugh. Nan Zhi recognized the voice, it was from the man with the devilish looks.


    Although she had a child, her experience in sex was next to nothing. The only time was when she was drugged, she didn¡¯t remember anything of the experience except for the staggering pain she felt the next day.


    So when the man on the sofa asked her these three words ¡°Was it delicious¡±, the innuendo was lost on her due to her naivety.


    She thought he was referring to the smell of the cigar smoke, it was a little strong and pungent, but it did not smell bad.


    As she stood up from the ground, she replied curtly, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    As soon as the words came out, the room fell deeper into a strangled silence.


    Even the man who was slowly smoking the cigar on the sofa was stunned. He looked at the woman who was struggling to stand up with a slight raise of an arched eyebrow. His sexy, well-defined lips were slightly curved and heughed. ¡°You said it was delicious even though you didn¡¯t even goddamn eat anything. You have some motive behind that pretty face.¡±


    Nan Zhi had no words.


    Both of them seemed to be on different frequencies.


    She could not understand what he was saying at all.


    She nced at the group of men and women who wereughing at her, their faces snide and mocking. Since having a child Nan Zhi had changed her ways. She just wanted to be left in peace and could not wait to leave this foul ce.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the clubhouse hostess, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Nan Zhi was not too sure if she had slept with the arrogant man on the sofa before, so she could not offend him too much.


    Nan Zhi had just stepped forward when a deep, frosty voice rang out across the room, ¡°Coming and going as you like, you think this is a market?¡±


    Nan Zhi herself was not naturally a good-tempered person. It was only in the past few years after giving birth to Xiaojie, that she repeatedly told herself to be gentle and to try to stay out of trouble. This was in the hope that in giving out an illusion of being gentle, she would be that way eventually.


    Deep inside, she was still that fierce, wild and arrogant youngdy she once was.

 Chapter 16 - Pulled onto His Lap

    <h4>Chapter 16: Pulled onto His Lap</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The smile disappearing from her face, Nan Zhi looked at the handsome man on the sofa with a slight raise of her eyebrow. ¡°Do you not understand human speech? I said the people in your room made a mistake, I¡¯m not a hostess.¡±


    Silence rang throughout the room.


    It was so quiet you could hear a pin drop.


    A woman covered her mouth in disbelief, staring at Nan Zhi like she was a monster.


    This woman, was she out of her mind?


    How dare she rebut Young Master Mu!


    They had all witnessed how scary Young Master Mu became when he got angry.


    Even Mu Sihan¡¯s best friend, Lan Yanzhi, had a look of disbelief, his gobsmacked expression would have beenical if the tension in the air wasn¡¯t so thick. It seemed that other than Xue¡¯er, no woman had ever dared to talk to Fourth Brother like that.


    This girl possessed great courage.


    ¡°Where did this bitche from, how dare you rebut Young Master Mu. Are you seeking death!¡± a woman working in the clubhouse, who had admired Mu Sihan for a long time stepped forward, raising her hand towards Nan Zhi¡¯s face to p her.


    Nan Zhi dodged nimbly, picked up a ss of untouched red wine and threw it in the woman¡¯s face. ¡°Who¡¯s the bitch?¡±


    ¡°The bitch is talking about you!¡±


    A few secondster, a burst ofughter broke out in the room.


    ¡°Miaomiao, why did you scold yourself!¡± Lan Yanzhi mocked, smirking.


    Miaomiao wiped off the red wine off her face, her face contorted in rage. She wore thin clothing that was now stained a wine red and after being soaked by the wine, the material clung to her skin. She was not wearing any bra inside and her breasts could be seen easily with just a nce. She bent over, looking at the man smoking a cigar on the sofa and simpered in frustration, ¡°Young Master Mu, look at what this shameless woman has done to me! I just can¡¯t stand how that she was disrespecting you!¡±


    When she spoke, she pouted her glossy lips, purposely bending down so that her neckline was pulled low and exposed her swaying breasts. She fluttered her longshes coquettishly, ¡°Young Master Mu, you have to get even with her for my sake...¡±


    Mu Sihan puffed out a mouthful of smoke, his cold eyes half-closed. ¡°Get away from me, I¡¯m not interested in silicone breasts.¡±


    Miaomiao reeled back as if pped, cheeks flushed deep red in embarrassment, ¡°...¡±


    Nan Zhi, who was about to leave, could not help butugh out loud.


    Not only were his eyes sharp, this man was also very mean.


    Miaomiao left the room, head down and lips trembling as she pushed past Nan Zhi.


    ¡°You, stay.¡± Young Master Mu¡¯s words were abrupt and to the point as barked out a shortmand.


    Miaomiao was delighted and was about to ask Mu Sihan if he was letting her stay, when she saw Young Master Mu, who had never willingly touched a woman before, grab onto Nan Zhi¡¯s wrist and forcibly pull her onto his strong and firm legs.


    Envy and deep-rooted jealousy seared in Miaomiao¡¯s blood. How dare she! How she wished it was her sitting on Young Master Mu¡¯sp!


    But Nan Zhi, who was sitting on Young Master Mu¡¯sp, was in a very different mood. The man¡¯s thighs beneath her skirt was firm and strong. She could feel the heat emanating from his skin even though there were twoyers of cloth in between them.


    As she was caught off guard by the sudden movement, Nan Zhi curled her fingers and pinched something with her right hand.


    The temperature was rising...


    In a sh, Nan Zhi realized what she had pinched. She shifted her hands away quickly, her fingertips grazed by the thin zipper of the pants.


    Her heart started to beat uncontrobly.


    She felt like she was a child again, afraid of her mother punishing her after doing something wrong.


    She shifted her eyes to carefully look at the man holding her, his arm was wrapped around her waist in a decidedly intimate fashion.


    Under the dim lighting, his meticulously carved features were sharp and proud, his long and narrow eyes dark and brooding. The other hand not holding her was ced at the back of the sofa, giving off an air of leisure and arrogance.


    Nan Zhi had never met such a man. Even a mere nce from him made her tremble. She felt whoever dared to meet his eyes for more than ten seconds possessed a psychological strength not unlike David when he faced Goliath.


    As for Nan Zhi, she was not that strong. She could not hang on any longer after looking at his eyes for only four or five seconds, and turned her gaze back towards his chest.

 Chapter 17 - His Thin Lips Lightly Sucking Her Earlobe

    <h4>Chapter 17: His Thin Lips Lightly Sucking Her Earlobe</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lan Yanzhi was flirting with a sexy woman he had embraced in his arms, but was looking over at Mu Sihan from the corner of his eyes.


    Seeing how Mu Sihan has pulled that pretty girl onto hisp, a wolf¡¯s paw pressed on the girl¡¯s small waist, Lan Yanzhi¡¯s expression was somewhat ambiguous.


    From his perception and knowledge, Young Master Mu never yed around with women, plus he was a clean freak, bordering OCD. He would never interact with a woman he was not interested in.


    What was the situation now?


    Were these two having an affair?


    But there were no admiration or shyness in the eyes of the girl, only a fierce annoyance.


    Tsk, I wouldn¡¯t have believed there were any woman alive who were not interested in Fourth Brother.


    It was really strange.


    Nan Zhi could not bear the overwhelmingly sharp and gloomy gaze she could feel over her head. It made her feel prickly and ufortable. She struggled to get up from the man¡¯s thighs and pushed herself off him.


    But just when she got up and took two steps, she was tripped over by an outstretched leg.


    Nan Zhi was caught unaware and fell forward, her hands scrambling to hold on to the ck coffee table. In the chaos, she felt somebody pulled her slender arm.


    Lan Yanzhi, with a faint smile, looked at how Nan Zhi was being yed with by Young Master Mu and falling back into his arms.


    Others may not have noticed but Lan Yanzhi did, that outstretched leg belonged to Young Master Mu.


    Mu Sihan was hit on the head by the small square bag in Nan Zhi¡¯s hand. He groaned in pain and grimaced, pulling the woman into his embrace.


    His back hit the sofa as she hit him in the chest.


    The cool breath of the mannded on Nan Zhi¡¯s forehead. Her long eyshes fluttered and she raised her head to look at the man.


    The light reflected on his sculpted, angr and handsome face. His dark eyes looked even more deep-set while half-closed. There was a hint of a shadow at the corner of his eyes. At one nce, he was a man with an unfathomable and dangerous personality.


    Nan Zhi wanted to say something but she felt a sudden rush of heat from her lower abdomen, followed by a dull pain in her stomach.


    Damn it, her period came early.


    Ever since she had given birth to Xiaojie, her menstrual cycle had never been regr.


    Met with this situation, Nan Zhi needed to leave quickly, but the person behind her refused to let go that easily.


    Mu Sihan casually threw away the cigar, his fair and slender palm pinching a small section of delicate skin on Nan Zhi¡¯s neck. She shivered as she felt the hairs on the back of her neck rise at his touch. Mu Sihan¡¯s cold and sharp face came ufortably close to her ear, his tone unruly with indifference, ¡°Woman, you want to just leave after touching me?¡±


    It was fine if he didn¡¯t mention it but once he did, Nan Zhi could feel the strange sensation on her hand.


    Nan Zhi gave an awkward cough. ¡°My hand slipped, this wouldn¡¯t have happened if you hadn¡¯t pulled me over suddenly.¡±


    Looking at the woman with a slightly pale face and clenched jaw, Mu Sihan with his tongue against his cheek, gave a lowugh.


    Nan Zhi did not know what he wasughing at. Her danger instincts towards this man deepened in her mind.


    Her stomach was growing more ufortable by the second. She was not in the mood to talk to him anymore and struggled to get up.


    Her struggle made his Adam¡¯s apple bob and he held her down, refusing to let her go. She looked small and petite, but she was surprisingly strong. But no matter how strong she was, he could still trap her firmly with one arm.


    Just when she tilted her head to re at him, he smiledzily, lowered his head and wrapped his thin lips around her white earlobes. His prominent nose nestled up to the soft area of her ear as his voice breathed into it, intimidating and husky.


    ¡°Woman, do you know what happened to thest person who tried to touch Young Master Mu? Her finger was chopped off before she even touched anything. Your hand may have slipped, but you still touched it. So, how should we punish you?¡±


    Thest word was dragged out, giving it a bloody and dangerous vor.

 Chapter 18 - My Brother is Playing Hooligan to the Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 18: My Brother is ying Hooligan to the Little Girl</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When the man spoke, he nibbled at her earlobe, making her tingle. His breath was chilly and dangerous, mixed with the smell of the cigar.


    Although this room was full of respected people, no one came forward to help her when they saw her being joked around with and embarrassed.


    Clearly, the man holding her had an even higher status than everyone else in the room.


    She was no longer the arrogant and willful youngdy from four years ago. She had a son to raise, had lost things to retrieve. She could not afford to offend this arrogant and dangerous young man.


    Since hard tactics didn¡¯t work, it was time to use a gentler approach.


    Nan Zhi gave a soft smile, her voice bing gentler and more pleasant, ¡°This young master, I was too reckless today. I solemnly apologize to you. I¡¯m not feeling very well, would you please let me off?¡±


    She did seem paler, beads of sweat were forming across her forehead and on her tall and elegant nose. She really looked very ufortable.


    But who was Young Master Mu, his sympathy for women was fed to the dogs many years ago.


    He raised his eyebrow, the eyes looking at Nan Zhi was gloomy but there was a hint of a forgotten smile on his handsome face. ¡°I let you touch me and became your cushion. Besides apologizing, shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me as well?¡±


    His voice was low, husky and sexy. But to Nan Zhi, it sounded like the voice of a devil.


    This was the first time she met such a frivolous, difficult and iprehensible man.


    Holding in the strong urge to p him, Nan Zhi nodded in acquiescence. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Mu.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at her increasingly pale face. She looked like she was enduring severe pain to stay alive from being in this room. His dark eyes narrowed and after awhile, uttered a single word from his thin lips, ¡°Scram.¡±


    It was as if Nan Zhi was being granted amnesty. She picked up her bag and hurried away on her high heels.


    Wearing a red dress, she looked slender and enchanting from behind.


    Even though her steps were urgent, she looked very elegant and calm.


    What a contradictory woman.


    After Nan Zhi left, Lan Yanzhi sat down beside Mu Sihan. ¡°My brother, you were ying hooligan to that little girl!¡±


    Mu Sihan held a cigar to his lips and sneered. ¡°Just where is she little?¡±


    Lan Yanzhi thought back on Nan Zhi¡¯s womanly and appealing figure. ¡°Her chest is about 34C, definitely not small.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his calf was kicked by somebody. Lan Yanzhi shouted loudly,ining as he held his leg, ¡°Fourth Brother, are you protecting her already even though she¡¯s not even your woman yet?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s long and arrogant body leaned against the sofa, the cigar between his lips was not lit. He closed his dark narrowed eyes slightly, the woman¡¯s simple and fresh fragrance seemed to still be lingering around the tip of his nose.


    ¡°Whoa, Fourth Brother what¡¯s that on your pants? Red wine?¡±


    Mu Sihan was wearing white casual pants, the bright scarlet mark between his legs was extremely ring.


    Something came to his mind immediately and Mu Sihan cursed in disgust.


    He got up from the sofa and left coldly.


    ...


    Nan Zhi did not return to the room after a long time and was not picking up her phone. Yanran wanted to look for her but Qin Yubing beat her to it. ¡°Let me go and find Zhizhi!¡±


    Qin Yubing opened the door, walked a few steps and saw the door to the room beside them opening.


    A young man, as beautiful as a god, wearing all white walked out. Dozens of ck-attired bodyguards suddenly came out of nowhere and bowed to him in a courteous and respectful manner. ¡°Young Master Mu.¡±


    The man waved his hands. ¡°Leave.¡±


    After the bodyguards in ck left, the man looked over to Qin Yubing.


    Qin Yubing saw clearly the man¡¯s handsome face, who would easily surpass the most popr dream man in the entertainment industry and felt his powerful aura that kept people away. She tried to let out the breath she had been holding, but felt stifled in his presence.

 Chapter 19 - Pretend Not to See Him and Cross Over His Long Legs

    <h4>Chapter 19: Pretend Not to See Him and Cross Over His Long Legs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The first thing Nan Zhi did when she went in the restroom was to wash her hands.


    She scrubbed her hands vigorously as if the strange sensation was still there.


    It seemed like she did not control her strength at the time and identally pinched it. She went into a cubicle after washing her hands.


    Even though she prepared a sanitary pad in her bag, since it hade early, her skirt was still stained a little. Thankfully she had been wearing red, so it wasn¡¯t too obvious.


    It has stained on her skirt, so...


    A dangerous thought drifted into her mind. That man was wearing white pants so he was bound to get stained too...


    <i>Oh no!</i>


    The man¡¯s sharp features, dark gaze, arrogant words and the malicious look that appeared at the corner of his eyes when he raised his eyebrows slightly appeared in her mind. She shuddered.


    He was definitely not someone to mess with. He gave out a sense of gloom, ruthlessness, violence and despair.


    Would he want to kill her after seeing her menstrual blood stain on his pants?


    She knew that some nobleman who were officials and businessman would find it particrly unlucky to be stained by a woman¡¯s menstrual blood. It was pure superstition but they felt it was better to believe it and be prepared, rather then be in doubt and fall under misfortune.


    Nan Zhi came out from the cubicle, washed her hands again and put her hands together in a praying gesture.


    Hopefully that young master was not a superstitious and vengeful person!


    Unfortunately, God did not hear Nan Zhi¡¯s prayers.


    As soon as she got out of the restroom, she saw a tall and cold figure leaning against the wall outside, with one leg bent and the other stretched out in the corridor.


    His legs were so long that when he stretched them out, they could easily block the corridor.


    Nan Zhi was not in the mood to admire those long legs. Her line of sight was drawn only to the bright red stain on the thigh of his pants.


    Was she going to die today?


    After all that trouble she went through in the room for him to let her go, it still ended up like this.


    Nan Zhi carefully moved her eyes from the man¡¯s thighs to look at his face. He was holding an unlit cigar between his mouth, his long fingers ying with a small silver blowtorch. From time to time, he would flip the lid off and blue mes burst out, reflecting the well-defined handsome contours of his face as it became more dark and unpredictable.


    His head was slightly lowered and his eyshes looked to be even longer than a woman¡¯s. Under his high nose bridge, his sexy, scarlet thin lips were pressed together dangerously.


    His jawline was clenched tight, making it seem sharp and cold.


    Sure enough, he was upset.


    Nan Zhi cursed inwardly. <i>I knew I should have taken a look at the almanac before leaving the house today.</i>


    After weighing the options, Nan Zhi felt that it was better to act as if nothing was wrong and walk away.


    Judging from his actions in the room previously, he was definitely not the type of person who would easily let her go with just an apology.


    Maybe he would be looking down and would not notice hering out.


    Nan Zhi bit her lips and with a calm look, passed by the man¡¯s long legs.


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    Great, he didn¡¯t chase after her.


    However, she did not realize that when she was crossing over those long legs, the man was already looking at her back.


    His dark eyes were brooding, with a trace of maliciousness flickering at the corners.


    ...


    Nan Zhi walked into the elevator quickly. She sent a message to the Wechat group that she, Yanru and Qin Yubing were in, ¡®Ladies, Sister Zhi¡¯s period came so she won¡¯t be able to meet tonight. Next time, Sister Zhi will give a treat to make up for it.¡¯


    When the elevator reached the first floor, the tight feeling in Nan Zhi¡¯s throat loosened.


    Just after she stepped out of the elevator, the door to the elevator on her right side opened and more than a dozen ck-attired bodyguards came out. They stood neatly in two rows and a momentter, a tall figure came out.


    Nan Zhi looked at the deep, narrow eyes under the man¡¯s short hair and her heart suddenly tightened again.


    The appearance of the man brought in a hoard of women who had beening in and out of the clubhouse. They stood by the entrance, gossiping as they marveled at the man. He was really tall, handsome and very cool. Their ideal type.


    ...

 Chapter 20 - Late Night Arrogance

    <h4>Chapter 20: Late Night Arrogance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi did not bother to appreciate the man¡¯s tall stature, fine body or that outrageously handsome face. She felt a lingering premonition that something bad was going to happen.


    Even if she had learnt taekwondo after giving birth, she was no match for him. She knew how strong he was when he forcefully held her down in the room.


    Moreover, he had more than ten built bodyguards with him. <i>How would she be a match for them?</i>


    Since she was no match, then it was best to just run away.


    Nan Zhi looked away from the man¡¯s cold and gloomy face, turned around and hurried to the clubhouse lobby.


    Mu Sihan looked at the woman who was avoiding him like he was a vicious beast. Touching his cheek with the tip of his tongue, he gave a sly smile.


    Nan Zhi could feel the deep and prating gaze on her even if she did not look back.


    It was like a ferocious animal staring at its prey in a dark forest. Nan Zhi¡¯s hair stood on end and she quickened her pace.


    The carpark outside the clubhouse was full of luxury cars. She had arrived in Yanru¡¯s car and there were no longer many taxising in here.


    Nan Zhi walked forward some distance, took out her cell phone and called a car from the taxi-hailing app.


    Nan Zhi looked back at the brightly-lit clubhouse and hid her slender body in the shadows. It would take the hired car around twenty minutes to arrive, and she hoped that within these twenty minutes, she would not be found by that young master and made into a corpse.


    Her hopes were dashed in less than five minutes.


    Five or six ck Rolls-Royce Phantoms were driving towards her in a magnificent manner, arrogant and disregarding everything in the dark night. The leading car in front turned on its headlights and aimed the light directly at the big tree where Nan Zhi was hiding. The remaining cars quickly formed a semi-circle formation,pletely besieging Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi could not help but raised her head towards the sky and rolled her eyes with resentment.


    <i>Is he really going to kill me?</i>


    The door of the Rolls-Royce in the middle opened and a tall figure got down from the car.


    With the bodyguards standing uniformly on both sides, it seemed a bit like the mafia.


    The man who got out from the car did note forward. He leaned against the car door in an unruly manner, a cigar in his mouth. One of the bodyguards lit the cigar for him in a respectful manner.


    He did not say anything, but stared at Nan Zhi, who was hidden behind the tree, while puffing his cigar.


    HIs powerful aura, even at a distance, was able to make Nan Zhi feel an overwhelming kind of oppression.


    Nan Zhi stamped her feet, wanting to ignore him and leave. But just as she took a step, she heard the piercingly cold voice of the man. ¡°Do you really think you can walk away?¡±


    <i>Arrogant.</i>


    <i>Wild.</i>


    <i>Powerful.</i>


    <i>Aloof.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s like a king who can dominate everything!</i>


    Nan Zhi put on a bold face and walked up to him with a show of calmness, ¡°This young master, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. When I was struggling for you to let me leave the room, you held onto me. So, it wasn¡¯t entirely my fault it stained your pants, right?¡±


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± It seemed like he didn¡¯t want to talk to her. He simply spat out the words.


    He went into the car first, the bodyguards and drivers still stood outside. It seemed like they would not leave unless she got into car.


    Nan Zhi did not know why the man insisted on having her to get into the car, but she was not feeling well. <i>Surely he wouldn¡¯t be so perverted that he would rape me?</i>


    Besides, his looks, ss and status were all first rate. There should be no shortage of women to warm his bed.


    Although she did not know what he wanted, Nan Zhi knew that it was most likely impossible, let alone irrational to run away forcefully, so she should get in the car and try to talk reasonably.


    Although he did not look like a reasonable person!

 Chapter 21 - Help Her Find Some Clothes, Wash Her and Send Her to My Room

    <h4>Chapter 21: Help Her Find Some Clothes, Wash Her and Send Her to My Room</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After she got into the car, Nan Zhi realized it was not the car from this morning.


    This car belonged to the extended wheelbase model, there was a lot of space and all kinds of equipment. There was an air of aristocracy, she had not ridden in such a luxurious car even when she was the arrogant daughter doted on by Nan Weiye.


    The people in the car felt nothing when the car was driving on the road. It was as smooth as sitting on afortable bed in a bedroom.


    The lighting in the car was dim. Nan Zhi sat close to the window and from the corner of her eye, looked at the expressionless man sitting in the middle. Her eyes ran down the sharp contours of his face, which looked as though it had been carved with extreme care by a master artisan. There was only one word for it, perfect.


    But there really wasn¡¯t much topliment on regarding his foul temper.


    Just when Nan Zhi wanted to ask him where he was taking her, he gave her a sideward nce.


    His deep and dark eyes were daunting and the sudden eye contact made her feel slightly embarrassed.


    Nan Zhi found she could not maintain eye contact with his dark, oppressive eyes. She broke the silence in the car. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°Your home?¡± A sh of panic ran across Nan Zhi¡¯s clear eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling that well and I¡¯m not the kind of woman you think I am.¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly and saidzily, ¡°What kind of woman?¡±


    ¡°Hostess <sup>1</sup> .¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a hostess?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a transgender?¡±


    Nan Zhi choked, in her heart she cursed.


    You¡¯re the transgender, your whole family are transgenders!


    She turned her head back to the window, not wanting to talk to him.


    The next second, there was a pain in her wrist and she was pulled to the man¡¯s side by his strong and big hands. Perhaps he was disgusted with her having her period, so he didn¡¯t pull her onto hisp.


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, a ck ribbon was ced over her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to know the route to my house.¡±


    While the man was blindfolding her, his cool fingertips brushed over her face. It was like a snake¡¯s tongue sweeping over her delicate skin, making her shiver.


    Nan Zhi was afraid but reason told her that it wasn¡¯t wise to y hardball with this man. This man was dangerous. First she had to figure out exactly what he wanted before making any ns!


    The car stopped after awhile. Nan Zhi was dragged out unceremoniously by the man.


    After getting out of the car, she found herself pulled forward by the man. After a few minutes, it finally stopped.


    The man loosened the grip on her wrist and said in a cold voice, ¡°Find some clothes for her, wash her and send her to my room.¡±


    After Mu Sihan went upstairs, somebody removed the blindfold on Nan Zhi.


    Opening her eyes, Nan Zhi saw a gentleman in his forties.


    The man nodded to Nan Zhi. ¡°My name is Yi Fan, Young Master¡¯s butler. Miss, this way please.¡±


    Unlike his master¡¯s arrogance, Butler Yi¡¯s attitude was gentle and modest, and he seemed easier to get along with.


    ¡°Butler Yi, do you know what your young master wants to do, asking me to take a bath and change my clothes?¡±


    She was not feeling well, surely he was not that perverted right?


    ¡°We cannot guess what is on Young Master¡¯s mind, but his temper is not very good, so please do forgive him, Miss.¡±


    Yi Fan brought Nan Zhi to a bedroom. There was a wardrobe in the room, and once he pulled open the doors, Nan Zhi was hit with a wide array of colours. All kinds of branded women clothes in different styles and essories filled the wardrobe.


    Nan Zhi blinked, for a moment she thought she entered a dreamy room fit for a princess.

 Chapter 22 - He Ordered Her

    <h4>Chapter 22: He Ordered Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    This young master must be extremely rich!


    The clothes were all new arrivals of the major brands in the market, some were limited editions and could not be bought that easily. To think that he had a whole wardrobe full of this type of clothing.


    Nan Zhi thought to herself, did he have a lot of women in his life?


    She randomly selected a set of clothes from the closet and the price was well over the six figure mark. Setting it back down, she turned to the man, ¡°Butler Yi, I¡¯m fine with wearing my own clothes...¡±


    When Yi Fan saw how there was not much greed and admiration in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes after seeing the clothing, he was somewhat surprised. It was umon for young and pretty girls to be uninterested in these luxury goods.


    ¡°Miss, you cannot go against Young Master¡¯s orders.¡±


    Nan Zhi held back the anger that was suppressed in her chest, gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to your young master.¡±


    She would y his game and see what he was going to do to her.


    Nan Zhi picked out a dark green one-piece dress. After her bath, Yi Fan, who was waiting outside the door, took her to the entrance of a room with a super luxurious door, located on the second level.


    Butler Yi knocked on the door three times, then pushed the door open, beckoning Nan Zhi to go in.


    The master bedroom¡¯s style was rather cold, with a scheme of ck, gray and white as the main colors that ented the room. Except for a few Chinese court paintings on the wall that she did not quite understand, the other decorations were those that were so expensive that it easily revealed the affluence of the owner.


    Even the richest person in Ning City would need to look up to him!


    <i>Who on earth is he?</i>


    She had only been abroad for four years, had the circle of rich people in Ning City changed that much?


    Perhaps hearing the movement, the tall man standing in front of the French windows with a 180 degrees view, turned around.


    He was still wearing that white casual wear, with the bright red stain on his right thigh especially ring.


    Nan Zhi did not understand why he did not change his pants aftering back.


    The man looked at her with his dark and cold eyes. There was no expression on his handsome face, as if it was a piercing cold blizzard from hell.


    He stared at Nan Zhi for a few seconds. Suddenly his slender legs strode forward with a powerful deliberation towards her.


    The cold air emanating from him made Nan Zhi take a few steps back in trepidation. In spite of herself, she shivered and held onto herself, as though hoping it would help defend against him.


    Seeing her movement, the man suddenly stretched out his hand. Nan Zhi had no chance to dodge and was grabbed at the waist.


    A pull and another twist and suddenly, she was in his arms right by his chest.


    Her soft chest was forced to press against his toned torso. Her hands hung rigidly close to her side and she kept telling herself not to be rash and do anything. She did not want a repeat of the event in the clubhouse. Or else the one who ultimately suffered would be her.


    The man bowed his head, his fierce lips were a thin line that inched closer and closer to her ear. She felt his warm breath steal in, his voice low and husky. ¡°Take it off for me.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered.


    Take off what?


    ¡°Quick.¡± The low voice was bing more impatient.


    Nan Zhi cursed inwardly. Raising her head, she looked up at his dark eyes. ¡°What do you want me to take off?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked down at Nan Zhi, wanting to see if she really didn¡¯t understand or was ying dumb. When he met with her clear eyes, he could see they were somewhat bewildered. He frowned slightly, ¡°Pants.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s beautiful eyes widened with rity and shock, as though he had said something beyondprehension.


    She was having her period, did he really want to...


    Could he do perverted things just because he had money?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it disgusting?¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s rare good temper was going to be worn away by this young master sooner rather thanter. She took a deep breath, her gentle mask slowly cracking away into coldness and said with in a painfully steady manner, enunciating every word, ¡°Young Master Mu, I¡¯m having my menstrual period now which is what every woman will experience every month.¡±


    The man stared at her strained face and replied coldly as though he hadn¡¯t heard her, ¡°Take it off.¡±


    His overbearing tone did not allow her to disobey.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s delicate eyebrows wrinkled in an instant.

 Chapter 23 - Visualizing in My Head

    Chapter 23: Visualizing in My Head


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The hands that hung by Nan Zhi¡¯s side clenched tightly as she resisted the urge to punch the man in the face. Hard. She gritted her teeth and asked straightforwardly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t take it off?¡±


    The man squinted his dark eyes, his long fingers pinched her jaw and pushed it up, forcing her to meet his eyes. The corners of his lips curved into a menacing sneer. ¡°I have several Tibetan mastiffs in my manor and they didn¡¯t have their dinner...¡±


    He did not finish his sentence but Nan Zhi understood his meaning. If she did not obey, he would throw her out to feed his Tibetan mastiffs.


    ¡°Are you unable to find a woman? You won¡¯t even let off a woman who is on her period?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at the fury showing in her beautiful eyes. He paused for a moment, let go of the hand holding her jaw and lifted his eyebrows slightly. ¡°You think I want to do you?¡±


    He looked at her with his dark and cold eyes, a shadow of a smile on his thin lips.


    Chills.


    Nan Zhi shivered and then realized, maybe he didn¡¯t want to do that with her.


    Or, he wanted her to use her hands?


    In the third year of senior high, she and Yanran had watched a video tape and some of the images shot were of women...


    Seeing the surprise and disgust in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes, Mu Sihan seemed to have guessed her thoughts. He glowered at her and sneered in disgust, ¡°Are you a pig? I wanted you to take off my pants because it got stained by your dirty thing, and I don¡¯t want to touch it.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes widened and she looked down quickly.


    Her snow-white ears turned a ming red.


    So it was her who had thought too much!


    Though that was originally what she was saying anyway, being such a respected young master, there was no possibility that he would have a shortage of women.


    ¡°Woman, quick!¡± God knew how ufortable he was with that thing on his pants.


    Nan Zhi did not think too much at this moment. Although she was unwilling to take off his pants, it was fortunate that he had no other thoughts about her.


    The two of them were close and the strong, manly scent emanating from his body enveloped herpletely.


    If it was any other woman who had the chance to approach him, they would have blushed, but this woman in front of him did not have any reaction at all.


    Her expression was businesslike and alert.


    Nan Zhi had never helped any man untie his belt, let alone an intimidating man like this one in front of her, with such a strong aura and a look that could kill her with one nce.


    She seemed calm on the surface but her insides were fluttering as was inexplicably nervous. Her heart thundered against her chest but she pushed down the anxiety and tried to steady her quaking hands.


    Her fingertip identally brushed against his well-defined abdominal muscles through his shirt. It was hard and firm, with the power to leave people in awe.


    Mu Sihan looked down and could only see the top of the woman¡¯s head. When he felt the touch of her fingers upon his abdominal muscles, all he could feel was softness. Her delicate and white hands were incredibly soft.


    His sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbed prominently.


    Nan Zhi wanted to quickly take of his pants and leave, but the more urgent she was, the more she couldn¡¯t untie the belt around his waist.


    How strange.


    It was very smooth when wearing a belt on your own, but with a change of direction, and from a different angle, it was surprisingly challenging.


    Nan Zhi knelt down to try to adjust it from a different position and looked up.


    After Mu Sihan left the room, Lan Yanzhi was worried that his mood would be affected so he drove to Mu Sihan¡¯s residence.


    He heard from Butler Yi that he was in the bedroom, so without waiting for Butler Yi to finish speaking, he hurried upstairs.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, are you okay...¡± Lan Yanzhi pushed open the bedroom door but found a long-haired woman kneeling in front of Fourth Brother, both of her small hands on the waist of the man¡¯s pants. From Lan Yanzhi¡¯s angle he couldn¡¯t see what she was doing but with that kind of ambiguous image, his thoughts jumped straight to one conclusion...


    When Mu Sihan¡¯s sharp eyes looked over from the disruption, Lan Yanzhi quickly said, ¡°Haha... Both of you continue! Go on!¡± Then, he shut the door immediately.

 Chapter 24 - Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 24: Kiss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Nan Zhi heard Lan Yanzhi¡¯s voice, her head whipped around to face the door and she realized that she was facing the man¡¯s crotch.


    Her fair and beautiful face flushed immediately.


    Her skin was much whiterpared to other women, and tender like an egg with its shell peeled off. With her face red, it was like a ripe fruit, a thinyer of pink and overflowing with a womanly fragrance from the inside out. It called to him like the tantalising appeal of a forbidden fruit.


    Mu Sihan narrowed his eyes slightly. While Nan Zhi was still trying to figure out how to untie his belt, he grabbed her arm and lifted her up, pulling her to her feet.


    Before Nan Zhi could react, she was thrown to the french window.


    The man¡¯s tall and cold body pressed itself over her.


    She subconsciously lifted her head, the man¡¯s face was handsome and indifferent face, erged in front of her eyes, she opened her mouth wanting to say something but a pair of thin and powerful, yet soft lips fell on her lips with a force that made her shudder.


    Her slender waist was held tightly by the man¡¯s strong grip, so she was trapped between the french window and the man¡¯s chest.


    The lips pressed down on hers did not stop but crushed her lips with a strength that was strong and wild.


    It happened so quickly that Nan Zhi stilled in bewilderment, without any reaction, until the man hardened his grip on her waist. She opened her mouth from the pain and the man took the opportunity, reaching in with his burning hot tongue.


    Her tongue was entangled by him and she had nowhere to escape.


    Her hair stood on end and her heart was flustered. She couldn¡¯t care about anything else and kicked and hit him, trying to push him off with all she could.


    But he was like a huge mountain. No matter how she thrashed, he wouldn¡¯t move. On the contrary, her slender wrists were pinned and brought above her head. Their bodies were closer, moulded together in a writhing fit of undesirable passion that she wanted no part of.


    He gnawed at her lips like a crazed wolf and kissed desperately with a wildness she couldn¡¯t fathom.


    Nan Zhi glowered at him hatefully as she struggled, feeling sick to death.


    Although she had been in... intimate rtions with a man four years ago and kissed him, it was under the influence of that drug.


    She had never kissed a man like that while she was clear-headed.


    What was more uneptable was that he put his tongue in!


    It was disgusting!


    Her tongue had be numb and there was the copper-metallic taste of blood spreading through both of their mouths.


    The fury that had been suppressed by Nan Zhi tonight could no longer be controlled andshed out like a wild, raging beast.


    The moment he let go of her, she raised her hand and pped his handsome face.


    p.


    A crisp and sharp sound.


    It made her palm numb in a tingling, prickling pain, not to mention the person she pped.


    ¡°Jerk! Shameless!¡±


    Nan Zhi used the back of her hand to rub furiously at the lips that were kissed swollen by him, feeling infuriated. <i>How dare he!</i>


    Mu Sihan stood motionless, five red fingers appearing on his fair face in the shape of an inmed palm, but he did not seem to feel pain, nor frown.


    The eyes that were looking at Nan Zhi were getting darker and colder.


    ¡°Woman, do you know what the consequences are for this p?¡± He spoke in a low voice that was slow and eerily calm, it was not like that of an annoyed person, but the deadly chill in his tone revealed that he was infuriated.


    Nan Zhi wanted to reason with him but her neck was in sudden pain and she gasped in shock. The man reached out a hand and gripped her neck in a strong vice. She couldn¡¯t breathe and struggled violently. She couldn¡¯t reach anything that could help.


    She used the moves she had learnt in Taekwondo but in front of this strong man, she could not shake him at all. She felt pathetic and useless, and rage poured out but she was unable to do a thing.


    His fingers were like steel and tightened slowly. For a moment, Nan Zhi was unable to take in air. She was terrified and her eyes bulged out as she wed out, trying to escape. The eyes that were looking at her over the top of her head were extremely ruthless. His gaze was chilling, predatory and transfixed only on her.

 Chapter 25 - He is a Devil

    <h4>Chapter 25: He is a Devil</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi clenched her teeth tightly, the stubborness in her came out and she refused to ask him for mercy.


    She was a person that do not back down and she would rather die than surrender.


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s stubborn face with cold eyes. Under his forceful manner, she did not cry or panic even at the edge of death. She even looked back at him with a pair of proud-looking eyes.


    He lifted his lips into a cold and almost merciless smile but instead of letting go, he tightened the grip on Nan Zhi¡¯s neck.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s throat was very painful, her ability to breath lessening, her fair face was flushed red and her consciousness was gradually disappearing. The images in front of her eyes were slowing blurring into nothingness.


    The ruthlessness of this man was not superficial..


    It came from deep inside his bones.


    If she did not ask for mercy or surrender, he would really strangle her to death.


    Xiaojie¡¯s small and delicate face shed in Nan Zhi¡¯s mind. What would happen to her darling if she was strangled?


    Seeing the panic in her eyes atst, the man¡¯s grip on her neck slowly loosened.


    The moment he let go, Nan Zhi fell to the ground weakly.


    Pervert!


    This man is insane!


    She almost died in his hands and he wouldn¡¯t have blinked an eye.


    She opened her bloodless lips, coughing and gasping for air.


    She had sat in his car just this morning, thinking that he might have been the man from that night four years ago.


    But now, whether he was or not, she did not want to have anything to do with him anymore.


    He was too dangerous, too terrifying.


    The man lifted her from the ground, pressed his lips against hers and his fingertips wandered all over her body roughly.


    Nan Zhi had no strength left to resist again. A tear that was hanging from the corner of her eye slipped out and fell onto her hair.


    The man kissed the tear away, lowered his head and sucked on her ear, his wet and hot tongue light against her delicate face. He asked in a low and husky voice, ¡°Are you a virgin?¡±


    His heavy breath fell into her ear like a gust of chilly wind, and Nan Zhi had goosebumps all over her body.


    Nan Zhi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not, let me go.¡±


    Her face was still unnaturally red, her voice was hoarse, her long eyshes trembling and her lips pale but the way she looked at him was very serious, without the slightest sign of backing away out of fear.


    His powerful long fingers pinched her cheeks and his cold lips moved near her lips, not touching, but intimately close, about the distance of a thin sheet of paper. His hot breath fell upon her dangerously. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t ever try to seduce me or let me see you again. Scram!¡±


    He released her and went into the bathroom with a cold face.


    Nan Zhi did not even had time to think about what he meant, holding her neck, which was about to break in pain, she fled the room hurriedly, doing her best to not stumble in her haste to escape the madman.


    ...


    Lan Yanzhi sat in the living room and had not even finished smoking one cigarette before seeing the woman staggering down the stairs.


    ¡°Oh, she really was the girl who was swept off her feet by Fourth Brother earlier!¡±


    Nan Zhi ignored Lan Yanzhi, she just wanted to leave this god-forsaken ce as soon as possible.


    Butler Yi came over. ¡°Miss, You have to be blindfolded when you leave. I will arrange for the driver to send you back.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded her head silently.


    This was that pervert¡¯s territory, if she did not listen to him, she might be fed to the Tibetan mastiffs!


    Butler Yi covered Nan Zhi with the ck ribbon and prepared to escort her to the entrance where the car was waiting.


    Lan Yanzhi rose from the sofa and came over. ¡°Butler Yi, let me take this little girl back!¡±


    ...


    Sitting on Lan Yanzhi¡¯s sports car, Nan Zhi looked out of the window, seeing nothing.


    The man¡¯s voice fell into her ears, ¡°Little girl, did you p Fourth Brother before being strangled?¡±

 Chapter 26 - Brother Sihan has Bipolar Disorder

    <h4>Chapter 26: Brother Sihan has Bipr Disorder</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He was pped not only because he kissed her but French kissed her!


    She did not think that she had done anything wrong. If any woman was faced with this kind of situation, there was no doubt they would resist and react in anger by instinct!


    Her neck was still very much in pain, and her throat burned like it was cut by a razor de. She did not want to answer Lan Yanzhi. If anything, he was arade and it seemed like he would justify the actions of his ¡®Fourth Brother¡¯.


    She did not have a good impression of that man nor of his evil friend.


    Lan Yanzhi looked at the back of Nan Zhi¡¯s head and thought that this little girl was really quite stubborn.


    He nced at the horrifying strangtion marks on her neck, the usual devilish smirk on his lips disappeared and said solemnly, ¡°You really can¡¯t me Fourth Brother for almost strangling you to death. You triggered his most hated memories from his childhood. He hates women who p him the most.¡±


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes under the blindfold and did not respond to Lan Yanzhi¡¯s apparent exnation. She did not care for his reasons. If she was to ever meet that horrendous man again, she would definitely take a detour.


    ¡°Fourth Brother is a business prodigy, a rare one in a hundred years, but he¡¯s not perfect, he has some faults in his character.¡± Lan Yanzhi paused, ¡°He has bipr disorder. After undergoing treatment for the past few years, his condition has improved significantly.¡±


    Still silence. ¡°Who would have thought your appearance tonight made him lose control again.¡±


    The hands on Nan Zhi¡¯s knees tightened slightly.


    She would never have thought that that man turned out to have bipr disorder.


    ¡°Little girl, I apologize on behalf of Fourth Brother for what he did tonight. I don¡¯t know if you know anything about bipr disorder, but the biggest symptom is that they cannot control their emotions after being angered. It¡¯s not that he really wants to kill you, but it¡¯s an illness. He really can¡¯t control himself.¡±


    Understanding was one thing, forgiveness was another.


    Fortunately, she would not have any contact with this person with bipr disorder anymore. She never wanted to see him again in her life.


    ¡°Forget it, I was also in the wrong tonight. So let¡¯s just say we are even now,¡± Nan Zhi said faintly.


    When Lan Yanzhi heard Nan Zhi¡¯s words, he could not help but look at her.


    Although Fourth Brother had bipr disorder, he had the looks, figure and money. Even when he was not provoked, it was normal any woman to want to get close to him. This was the first time Lan Yanzhi had seen a woman who did not have any inclination towards Fourth Brother.


    ¡°Do you really not want to have any contact with Fourth Brother or are you ying hard to get?¡± Lan Yanzhi raised his eyebrows slightly. He was experienced in love. Among them, there was nock of women with ulterior motives who wanted to trap him by making use of their devious tricks.


    But the woman in front of him, with a cold and indifferent face, was either too scheming or really did not like Fourth Brother from the bottom of her heart. It was hard toprehend.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips curved into a mocking sneer of disgust. ¡°Would I y hard to get with someone who almost ended my life?¡±


    Lan Yanzhiughed unkindly.


    It was rare for Fourth Brother to be disliked by a woman!


    Before he came to find Fourth Brother, the new top hostess of the clubhouse came into the room. It was only then that he and the others realized that they had really pulled in the wrong person, the little girl that came in previously was not the new hostess of the clubhouse.


    Nan Zhi did not let Lan Yanzhi send her to the hospital but instead, got off at a road where it was easier to hail a taxi.


    Lan Yanzhi was a self-indulgent person and was not a person who cared about women much. After Nan Zhi got off the car, he drove away in his sports car at full speed without a care.


    Nan Zhi took a taxi back to the hospital.


    Yanran had found an apartment for her, but she could not bear to leave Xiaojie alone and came to the hospital every night to sleep with him.


    Xiaojie and the nurse were already asleep. Nan Zhi stood by the hospital bed and looked at her little fellow for a while. She did not know how long she stood there.


    There were no ways to describe how much she loved her little one. Her darling was so beautiful and lovely, so pure and adorable. Just by looking at him, being near him, any bad mood she was in would vanish in an instant.

 Chapter 27 - Sweet Gourmet House

    <h4>Chapter 27: Sweet Gourmet House</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After cing a gentle kiss on the little guy¡¯s forehead, Nan Zhiy down on the sofa with a thin nket in her arms.


    What happened tonight had chilled her to the bone, leaving her wide awake and wary.


    There was still some burning pain in her neck, so Nan Zhi took some ointment from the small medicine box and applied it on the bruises. They were appearing already, an angry, mottled mix of red and purple.


    Lying on the sofa, the dark eyes of the man appeared in her mind and she shivered with cold.


    That bipr person was definitely not the man from that night four years ago, nor could he be the father of her Brother Jie!


    She must have remembered it wrongly!


    Refusing to dwell on it further, Nan Zhi took out her phone and opened Weibo. When she was abroad, she had inadvertently saved a gourmet chef. He taught her a lot when he was recuperating and he was a teacher as well as a friend to her.


    In order to support Xiaojie and her mother, she made an ount on Weibo two years ago as a food blogger ©` Sweet Gourmet House.


    At first, few people paid attention to her, but she insisted on posting videos of her cooking twice a week. Gradually, she became more and more well known, her poprity increasing at a steady rate.


    Up to now, she had over a million fans.


    She didn¡¯t know when exactly her fans had grown so much, but she was grateful. This meant she also had a decent ie every month.


    Last month, as Xiaojie was diagnosed with leukemia, she had to make preparations to return to the country and had not blogged in almost a month.


    Many loyal fans were calling for her. Of course, there were also many anti-fans from otherpetitors stirring trouble.


    ©`Absent for a month, maybe the blogger met with a car ident?


    ©`Ever since the opening of the blog, when has the blogger revealed her face? Out of her whole body, probably the only part that are okay to look at are her hands?


    ©`It¡¯s hard to imagine how ugly a woman can be with that pair of slender and delicate hands. She hasn¡¯t revealed her face in the two years she¡¯s been online, or participated in any award ceremonies. I think she must be uglier than a dinosaur!


    Nan Zhi raised her eyebrow at the strange logic. <i>Were dinosaurs ugly?</i>


    Of course other than anti-fans, there were many loyal fans defending her.


    ©`Those that are defaming our Sweety must be envious of her right? Her hands are so fair, beautiful and fairy-like, her appearance will certainly not be any worse.


    ©`Our Sweety is not like those flirtatious bitches on the inte who like to show off. She is low-key and mysterious!


    ©`Yes, we love Sweety and the food she makes.


    ©`Sweety, our beauty, where have you been this month? Why haven¡¯t you blogged yet?


    Nan Zhi smiled, her slender fingers typing out a line of words on Weibo.


    ¡°Spring in China is beautiful. My little lovelies, all is well with Sweety. I will be uploading a video tomorrow, [two blowing kisses emoticons]¡±


    Soon after it was sent out, someone immediately left a message.


    ¡®Sweety Goddess, I¡¯m looking forward to your new food video.¡¯ A starry-eyed picture was attached at the end.


    ...


    <i>Inside a luxury manor.</i>


    The devilish man lying on the sofa smiled. After leaving the message, he threw his phone on the seat and looked at the man sitting on the other side of the sofa, smoking and watching the evening financial news. ¡°Fourth Brother, Sixth Brother¡¯s goddess finally posted on Weibo!¡±


    Sixth Brother Ji Chuan, was a popr young hunk in the entertainment industry. All others were obsessed with looks and voice. He was still notcking, he was obsessed with a woman¡¯s hands.


    Ever since he saw the videos of this Sweety blogger, he could not help but fall in love with those hands.


    Seeing that the blogger had not posted in a month, he was so worried that something had happened to her that he flew abroad the previous week.


    But after looking around, he still could not find her.


    ¡°There are plenty of beautiful women in the entertainment industry who are crazy about him and in the end, he is infatuated with a pair of hands whose owner¡¯s face he has never seen before. What do you think would happen if that woman ends up having looks that are way too frightening?¡±


    Mu Sihan was focused on the financial news, andpletely ignored Lan Yanzhi.


    Lan Yanzhi stared at Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face for a few seconds and sighed helplessly. ¡°Fourth Brother, can¡¯t you have any fun in your life besides watching the news and working? Finally you showed some interest in a woman after so many years, but what did you do? You almost strangle her to death.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Lan Yanzhi raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll shut my mouth.¡±


    After Lan Yanzhi went to the bathroom, Mu Sihan frowned and seemed to have thought of something. He picked up the phone thrown on the sofa by Lan Yanzhi and opened Weibo.

 Chapter 28 - Mischievous Little Fellow

    <h4>Chapter 28: Mischievous Little Fellow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan was not interested in women¡¯s hands. In the past two years, he heard from time to time Ji Chuan talking about the goddess who had beautiful hands and could cook delicious food.


    Six months ago, Grandma had no appetite and could not eat the food he had asked the chef to prepare. Ji Chuan had helped him sent a private message to this blogger.


    The blogger responded with several dietary recipes and tips. Grandma¡¯s appetite improved a lot after the chef followed the recipes she had provided.


    From then on, whenever this blogger posted a video, Mu Sihan would ask the chef to make it and send it to his Grandma.


    When Mu Sihan saw thetest news of the blogger, he squinted his deep, dark eyes.


    Sweet Gourmet House blogger had returned!


    ...


    The next day.


    Nan Zhi woke up just as the sun was rising. She applied some powder to cover the bruises on her slender neck and worried that her mischievous Xiaojie would see through it, he was really too smart for his own good. She tied a silk scarf around her neck as well.


    Coming out from the bathroom, the little imp was already sitting up and rubbing his eyes, and his dazed look was adorable. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, did youe backtest night? Other than the two godmas, you didn¡¯t go on a date with any wild men, right?¡±


    Nan Zhi touched the little fellow¡¯s head. ¡°What are you thinking, you are mommy¡¯s only little man.¡±


    Xiaojie raised his head and looked at Nan Zhi. He realized she was wearing a silk scarf today and asked in a doubtful voice, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi didn¡¯t like wearing silk scarves before!¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled gently, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the silk scarf paired with Mommy¡¯s clothes today is extremely beautiful?¡±


    The little fellow mumbled, ¡°Brother Jie¡¯s Pretty Zhizhi is a natural beauty, but because she¡¯s so beautiful, Brother Jie will often have a sense of crisis.¡±


    When Mrs. Zhou, the nurse who looked after Xiaojie and had gone out to take hot water, heard the little fellow¡¯s words, she could not help but chuckle, ruffling his hair, ¡°Young Master Xiaojie, my granddaughter is very pretty. Would you like me to introduce her to you as a girlfriend?¡±


    The little fellow blinked his big ck eyes and said childishly, ¡°Grandma Zhou, Brother Jie is only in love with Pretty Zhizhi! I don¡¯t have room in my heart for anyone else!¡±


    Nan Zhi stood by the hospital bed with an indulgent smile. ¡°Auntie Zhou, look after Xiaojie. I¡¯ll go make some breakfast for you two in the hospital¡¯s canteen.¡±


    When Nan Zhi had the time, the food eaten by the three of them were cooked by her personally. When Auntie Zhou heard that Nan Zhi was going to make breakfast, she could not help but lick her lips, swallowing her saliva down. ¡°Miss Nan, you really are beautiful inside and out. I cannot believe you are also so good at cooking.¡±


    Xiaojie had on a proud expression and held up his little chin smugly. ¡°Of course, our Pretty Zhi Zhi is good at everything.¡±


    Listening to her son¡¯s immodest praise, Nan Zhi wanted to say something but suddenly heard him ask, ¡°But Pretty Zhizhi, what happened to the corner of your mouth? Did you get bitten by something?¡±


    This little fellow¡¯s power of observation was too sharp.


    Nan Zhi raised her delicate fingers and caressed the corner of her lips. She shivered when she remembered how she was pressed against the French windows and kissed forcefully by that pervert.


    Rubbing her arms, Nan Zhi did not respond and found a reason to get away by going to the canteen kitchen to prepare their meals.


    After breakfast, Nan Zhi nned to record a new food video at Yanran¡¯s home. She did not expect to meet Nan Yao at the hospital lobby.


    Nan Yao entered the hospital adorned in sunsses, followed by two bodyguards and a domestic helper, full of the air of a rich youngdy.


    Nan Zhi sized up Nan Yao calmly and found that her clothing and makeup were somewhat simr to her style from four years ago, which made herugh inwardly.


    Nan Yao¡¯s features had always been delicate and gentle and her current style seemed out of ce on her, as though she was dressing up like a queen without being able to pull it off.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s features could be pure and charming, with makeup applied she would look radiant and stunning. She had wless features that were beautiful beyondparison. Even without deliberately dressing up, the elegance emanating from her would be able to crush Nan Yao.


    During these four years, both Nan Zhi and Nan Yao had undergone contrasting changes.


    Nan Yao, once soft and weak, became pompous.


    Nan Zhi, once proud and ostentatious, became gentle.


    The differences were astounding.

 Chapter 29 - Full of Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 29: Full of Jealousy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Yao did not think that she would bump into Nan Zhi even at the hospital.


    Nan Zhi did not have any makeup on. Her long hair had been pulled into a loose bun, revealing her bare forehead and natural beauty. Her facial features looked simple and pretty, while her skin was smooth and radiant. She was wearing a sweater with white leggings that made her look tall and slender, while she carried arge bag on her shoulders.


    Although there were many people in the hospital and she was wearing normal clothes as well, she was a sight that could not be easily ignored. Passersby found themselves drawn to her as she stood there, seemingly unaware of the focus that had fallen on her.


    Her eyes were bright and captivating, her skin was fair and wless with not a single blemish marring her creamyplexion. Her skin had a moist suppleness that made her glow, especially when she did not have any makeup stered across her face. Merely looking at her made people envious. Who was this beautiful woman?


    In the four years that Nan Zhi had not been around, Nan Yao had lived a luxurious life. She had spared no expense, pampering herself with luxurious skincare products and facial treatments, though uponparison, she could see that her skin was still not as supple as Nan Zhi¡¯s.


    Nan Yao seethed inside when she noticed all the attention on Nan Zhi. It was always the same, Nan Zhi had stolen all of her spotlight the moment she had returned.


    ¡°Zhizhi, you¡¯re really back! Were you the one who went to the broadcasting station for an interview yesterday? I thought I might have caught a glimpse of you but I couldn¡¯t be sure. You didn¡¯t tell us you were returning at all!¡± Nan Yao walked towards Nan Zhi and acted like she was very happy to see her.


    The broadcastingpany was the first broadcastingpany that Nan Zhi¡¯s maternal grandfather had founded, and was Ning City¡¯srgestmercial broadcastingpany. Her maternal grandfather had put in a lot of effort into thepany in the early years, and the broadcastingpany had once scored the highest viewer ratings amongst all the broadcastingpanies in the country.


    This broadcastingpany was the only inheritance that remained standing after the family had fallen from its grace.


    Apart from wanting to be an anchorwoman, Nan Zhi wanted to take back this broadcastingpany from Nan Weiye. It was her grandfather¡¯s blood and soul.


    Of course, she knew that this was going to be a long journey. However, she was already prepared for all the difficulties and obstructions she would have to face.


    Nan Zhi lifted her chin, acting as arrogant as she was in her former days, ¡°Do I have to inform you if I¡¯m going for an interview in my family¡¯s broadcastingpany? Nan Yao, you¡¯re probably afraid that you won¡¯t have the chance to be an anchorwoman if I passed the interview, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Nan Yao smirked coldly. She did not expect Nan Zhi to be the same as ever, even after four years. She was still merely a pretty face with a good figure and no brains.


    Judging from Nan Yao¡¯s expression, Nan Zhi had guessed that Nan Yao thought she was as simple-minded as she was before. She would continue to wear a mask in front of these pretentious people.


    ¡°Why would I? Haven¡¯t I already defeated you four years ago, Zhizhi? Oh right, I should let you know I might be pregnant.¡± Nan Yao caressed her still-t lower abdomen, ¡°I really wasn¡¯t nning to be pregnant so quickly, but Brother Shaoxiu didn¡¯t want to wear a condom every time we made love. He doesn¡¯t like to have something between us. You don¡¯t know how powerful his stamina is...¡±


    As she said all this unabashedly, a hint of shyness appeared on Nan Yao¡¯s face. She smiled as if bashful as her slender fingers covered her mouth. ¡°Oh! But of course you wouldn¡¯t know. After all, Brother Shaoxiu always felt you were too dirty after you¡¯d lost your virginity four years ago to some random stranger. He didn¡¯t want anything to do with you since you¡¯d been tainted.¡±


    Nan Zhi lowered her head when she saw a tall figure walking towards them from the corner of her eyes. She lifted her hand to wipe at the corner of her eyes. ¡°Nan Yao, since you¡¯re together with Shaoxiu now, please stoping to brag in front of me. I wish that you two will be together for a long time and to be blessed with children early...¡±


    As Bo Shaoxiu started towards them, Nan Zhi ran away with her head down and her hand over her mouth with a devastated expression.


    Bo Shaoxiu wanted to stop Nan Zhi, but Nan Yao had run into his arms before he could reach for her.


    ¡°Brother Shaoxiu, Nan Zhi just said that she wanted to snatch you away from me!¡± Bo Shaoxiu pulled Nan Yao away from his chest and furrowed his eyebrows at the sight of her heavily made up face. ¡°What I saw was Zhizhi running away sadly after being bullied by you.¡±


    Nan Yao widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°She must have acted that way because she saw youing. Shaoxiu Ge, Nan Zhi already lied to you four years ago by acting like apletely innocent girl, even though she was so promiscuous. Don¡¯t you remember the pain she put you through?¡±

 Chapter 30 - Meeting in the Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 30: Meeting in the Hospital</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Shaoxiu hugged Nan Yao to his chest again after hearing her words. He rested his chin on top of her head, though his brown orbs could not help but stare at the slender woman making her way out of the hospital¡¯s main lobby.


    Her shoulders were hunched and her head remained down as she hugged her body tightly. She looked like she was crying.


    Bo Shaoxiu tightened his jaw as a tight burst of pain grew in his heart. Why would the girl that he had once treasured have such a promiscuous life?


    <i>She </i>was supposed to be the one birthing his children. Bo Shaoxiu still felt the dull hatred for her ignite when he thought about that scene from four years ago. However, where would the hatee from if there was not love? He was unable to forgive, yet could never forget her.


    He had the urge to chase after her, especially after seeing the way she looked. She looked so alone.


    Bo Shaoxiu forced himself to look away from that slender figure, as he tightened his embrace on Nan Yao¡¯s shoulders.


    Nan Yao gasped in pain from his hold. She looked up from his embrace. ¡°Brother Shaoxiu, let¡¯s go in for the check-up!¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu looked down at Nan Yao¡¯s lower abdomen and felt the gnawing guilt eat away at his heart. Nan Yao was the person that was the most loyal and treated him the best.


    He could not let her down.


    Nan Zhi turned back to look at the two intimate figures that were leaving the lobby after she had run out of the hospital. She schooled her expression back to normal and scoffed to herself.


    Although Nan Yao was gentle and caring, she had always been petty and suspicious. If Bo Shaoxiu treated her any differently, there would definitely be some hups in the two¡¯s lives in the future.


    Nan Zhi did not have a single good memory towards Nan Weiye, Ding Shuman, Nan Yao and even for Bo Shaoxiu. Any inkling of a remotely positive impression had been shredded to pieces four years ago.


    After she had left for abroad, her mother had gotten into an emergency for her illness. She approached Nan Weiye to borrow some money. He had originally agreed, but when she called him again to confirm the details, he had switched off his phone and she had never been able to contact him after.


    He did not help when he could, even though he was spending her maternal grandfather and her mother¡¯s money. Nan Zhi did not need this scum in her life. She would never forgive him.


    ...


    Xiaojie hade out for a stroll and to get some sun, not expecting to see the scene of Nan Zhi being ¡®bullied¡¯ by Nan Yao. Xiaojie had also thought that Nan Zhi had cried from her downtrodden posture, and his pair of small straight eyebrows were furrowed together.


    He was still too young now. He was only three years old, and he was sick as well. He could not stay by Pretty Zhizhi all the time to protect her.


    If only he could find a strong backup for Pretty Zhizhi to rely on before he recovered.


    He must find a man that was more handsome and taller than the one that had just bullied his mommy!


    Auntie Zhou took Xiaojie around the garden. She looked to Xiaojie in confusion since he looked like he had the weight of the world on his tiny shoulders, asking him gently, ¡°Young Master Xiaojie, are you missing your mommy?¡±


    Compared to other children his age, Xiaojie was both taller and more mature than them. He was intelligent and considerate, especially when it concerned his Pretty Zhizhi.


    His exquisite and child-like face would have a serious and cold expression whenever he was deep in thought, or when he was unhappy. Even Auntie Zhou felt a little fearful of him at these times.


    This was probably a natural aura that he was born with.


    Xiaojie shook his head slowly, then asked Auntie Zhou with his eyebrows furrowed, ¡°Grandma Zhou, do you know who is the most handsome and tallest person in Ning City?¡±


    Auntie Zhou was speechless.


    Xiaojie thought for a while with his head tilted, as he considered Auntie Zhou¡¯sck of response, before he pouted with narcissism, ¡°It is indeed rather hard to find someone more handsome than Brother Jie!¡±


    Auntie Zhou asked, ¡°Young Master Xiaojie, why do you want to look for the most handsome and tallest person?¡±


    Naturally, Xiaojie would not tell Auntie Zhou that he wanted to find someone for Pretty Zhizhi to rely on! His heart would literally bleed if he were to ce any random man next to Pretty Zhizhi.


    However, he had no choice but to share his Pretty Zhizhi, since he could not protect her properly right now. He was still recovering.


    Xiaojie¡¯s little eyebrows twisted in concentration as his ck orbs looked around. He suddenly saw a cool uncle that was standing under an old tree, talking to a doctor wearing a white gown.


    Oh! It was the cool uncle that he saw at the entrance of the hotel the other day!


    He was wearing a ck silk shirt with a V-cut, revealing his prominent corbones and firm chest slightly. Suit pants covered his tall legs that were the same shade as his shirt. He was dressedpletely in ck and looked extremely cool.


    <i>Perfect.</i>

 Chapter 31 - Introducing My Goddess to You at the Expense of My Pain

    <h4>Chapter 31: Introducing My Goddess to You at the Expense of My Pain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Young Master Mu, you have to take your medicine regrly and on time. Your condition had already improved when you came for your previous check-up. Why would you suddenly lose control of your condition again? Did you stop taking your medicine properly again...¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at the old doctor who had been nagging all the way from the doctor¡¯s office to the garden where they were now standing. He creased his eyebrows in annoyance, retorting with a cold expression and both his hands in his pockets, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Mu, I can only call on the old madam if you continue to disregard my advice.¡± the old doctor sighed, shaking his head.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face became very stern. His deep ck eyes stared at the old doctor without a hint of warmth, and his thin lips curled, ¡°You dare?¡±


    The old doctor felt goosebumps rise from Mu Sihan¡¯s dangerous re. He shifted his gaze and coughed lightly, ¡°The old madam specifically told me to call her if you¡¯re not listening to me.¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed coldly. His temper was on the verge of exploding, as he enunciated every single word, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try calling, old man?¡±


    The old doctor could not say anything before a child-like voice trailed over. ¡°So the cool uncle is scared of taking medicine? That¡¯s really embarrassing. You¡¯re not as brave as Brother Jie!¡±


    Mu Sihan turned behind to see a small child with a pretty face, who was wearing a hospital gown and a cap. He raised his eyebrow and said coldly, ¡°Little boy, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    Xiaojie put both his hands into the pockets of his hospital gown. He was not even the tiniest bit afraid of Mu Sihan, who had such a strong aura warning off all others around him. He pouted his pinkish lips, saying seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of an uncle who doesn¡¯t even dare to take medicine.¡±


    Mu Sihan squinted his ck eyes that were so deep that one could no longer see its boundaries. He smirked, ¡°Who said that I didn¡¯t dare to take medicine?¡±


    The doctor heard Mu Sihan¡¯s words and hurriedly passed the bag of medicine he was carrying into the man¡¯s arms. ¡°Young Master Mu, please remember to take your medicine regrly and on time.¡±


    Mu Sihan red at the old doctor. The old doctor merely chuckled before leaving hurriedly as he gave Xiaojie a thumbs up.


    Xiaojie sat on a flower pot as he watched Mu Sihan stare at the bag of medicine in his hands in disgust. Xiaojie¡¯s legs swung about. ¡°Cool uncle, there¡¯s actually nothing to be afraid of when you take medicine. But I can understand a bit of your feelings. After all, not everyone is like me and has a pretty goddess that is good at making desserts. My goddess will always make something delicious to treat me every time I take my medicine!¡±


    The golden sunlightnded on the small boy¡¯s pale face. Mu Sihan felt some familiarity as he stared at the boy¡¯s face shape and facial features.


    However, he never liked children. He did not have the patience to talk to him either. He was about to turn and leave when the kid spoke again, ¡°Although you¡¯re not as handsome as I am, you¡¯re taller than me. You should be able to protect my goddess for the time being.¡±


    Xiaojie jumped down from the flower pot easily. He took the children¡¯s phone hanging at his chest and his small hand rapidly pressed a few times on the phone.


    ¡°Here. I¡¯ll let you take a look at my goddess.¡±


    Mu Sihan found it amusing.


    Where did this mischievous kide from?


    His goddess was probably around the same age as him. Why would he even want to see a small girl who is about three-years-old?


    Mu Sihan had a hand in his pocket as he looked down at Xiaojie. His expression was rather arrogant, ¡°Youngd, you should keep your goddess to yourself!¡±


    Xiaojie ground his teeth a little. This cool uncle was a little hard to deal with!


    Xiaojie has always been told he looked like he had been carved from a jade. People would always praise him for being cute and pretty, be it abroad or after he had returned to this country. This person, however, seemed like he did not want to see him at all.


    Alright, it was fine if he did not want to see him. Xiaojie did not believe that the man would still act this way after he showed him Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s photo.


    After all, there were many handsome uncles that wanted to woo Pretty Zhizhi when they were still abroad.

 Chapter 32 - The Match Between the Big and the Small

    <h4>Chapter 32: The Match Between the Big and the Small</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°My goddess is the greatest beauty in the world. It¡¯s your loss if you don¡¯t want to see.¡± Xiaojie lifted his children¡¯s phone high with the screen facing Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan was not interested, ¡°How old is your goddess?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s 22 years old, 168cm tall and her three body dimensions are... Um, I don¡¯t know them, but her figure is really good. Besides, her skin is fair and she¡¯s really pretty.¡±


    Mu Sihan scoffed coldly in his heart. Women would do anything to get him nowadays. He couldn¡¯t believe this woman had actually gotten such a small boy to promote herself to him.


    ¡°Go back and tell your goddess that I¡¯m not interested in a woman who has such a devious mind.¡± Mu Sihan turned to leave.


    He had not even taken a few steps when a small silhouette ran in front of him and blocked his way.


    Mu Sihan felt he had already been too nice to this mischievous kid, despite his impatience. He lifted his straight brow as darkness glinted in his ck orbs. ¡°Move out of my way, kid.¡±


    If it was any other person, they would have long been scared away by Mu Sihan¡¯s domineering aura. However, this mischievous kid in front of him was not at all afraid or surprised. He merely looked back at him with his pair of big ck eyes.


    The stubborn and fearless attitude of the boy reminded him of the woman that had made him unhappy yesterday.


    At the thought of that woman, Mu Sihan could not help but to nce at the mischievous kid once again.


    Were his eyes ying a trick on him?


    Why did the mischievous brat look a little like that woman?


    He bent down slightly. His deep orbs moved towards the screen of the phone the kid was holding up.


    The photo that Xiaojie had opened was a photo that he had secretly copied over from Nan Zhi¡¯s phone. It was a private photo that Nan Zhi had, and was not shared anywhere.


    The Nan Zhi in the photo was wearing a bikini, with a white shirt covering her upper body. Her hair and body were wet from seawater as she had just walked out of the ocean. She did not have makeup on and her lips were set in a wide, natural smile. Her pretty dimples could be seen while her eyes shone and her eyebrows were neat. The thin shirt clung tightly to her body, revealing every part of her figure. Under the shirt, there were a pair of long and fair legs that did not fail to steal anyone¡¯s attention.


    At first nce, Mu Sihan had thought that it was a racy photo that the kid had downloaded from an unknown magazine. Upon closer inspection, he realized that the female was more than a little familiar looking.


    ¡°What is your rtionship with her?¡±


    Xiaojie looked at Mu Sihan as if he was an idiot. He raised his eyebrows, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say that she¡¯s my goddess?¡±


    ¡°Is she your mommy or older sister?¡± Mu Sihan asked directly.


    Xiaojie blinked his big eyes as his mind raced. If he said that she was his mother, would the man despise her for getting pregnant before getting married? To be safe, Xiaojie replied, ¡°Of course she¡¯s my older sister!¡±


    ¡°What about your parents?¡±


    ¡°I have never met my father ever since I was born. He¡¯s probably gone to drink tea with Hades! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m concerned about him anyway, I¡¯m fine as long as I have my Pretty Zhizhi.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s ck orbs squinted. ¡°Who is Pretty Zhizhi?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, why are you so stupid? Pretty Zhizhi is naturally my... older sister.¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his big hand, picking Xiaojie up by lifting the back of his shirt. ¡°Youngd, you¡¯re quite courageous. Try talking to me in such a disrespectful manner again?¡±


    Xiaojie pouted, ¡°Those who use violence to settle their problems are all mean men. Ah, I¡¯m a little hesitant if I should introduce my Pretty Zhizhi to you after all.¡±


    Mu Sihan watched at the kid¡¯s pair of ck and deep eyes was filled with traces of confusion. He ced him down on the floor with a cold expression. His words were stony and cold, ¡°Give me her contact details.¡±


    He had just warned her off yesterday and her younger brother was already finding him today.


    Was this woman courting death or ying hard to get?


    Xiaojie could not read what Mu Sihan was thinking. However, he did not know why but he felt this man was different from all the other uncles he had seen from the moment he first saw him at the airport.


    ¡°You can add Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s Weixin*! She will add you if you put in ament that you¡¯ve been introduced by Brother Jie, after you¡¯ve requested to add her.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Trantor note:


    *Weixin is a messaging app that is very famous in China, simr to Whatsapp.

 Chapter 33 - The Bad Temper of Mu Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 33: The Bad Temper of Mu Young Master</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The headquarters of S.G Corporation were centrally located in an 88-floor high rise office building that was as tall as the clouds. Every inch of its exterior architecture and internal furnishings exuded extravagance and opulence.


    <i>In the CEO office at the highest floor.</i>


    A man who was handsome and dressed in a cored ck shirt and matching pressed trousers was holding a golf club, his stance casual as he gave azy swing of the club. Two people who looked to be executives, who were waiting to report their work, pped when the golf ball entered the hole with just one swing.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, your skills have improved again.¡±


    A loud sound ripped through the silence in the room and a ballnded on the sales manager¡¯s forehead and he winced. Mu Sihan threw the golf club to the side and walked behind the office table. He picked up a document and threw it on the sales manager, its papers flying everywhere, ¡°What the hell is this? This is your work report for the next quarter? I hired you with such a high sry to work, not to suck up to me.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t increase the sales by 20% in the next quarter, you can kiss your job goodbye and scram!¡±


    The sales manager wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, his head bowed in submission. He did not dare to look up at the CEO, who was notorious for his foul temper and ability to throw one out of thepany without notice, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    After he was done lecturing the sales manager, Mu Sihan looked at the marketing director, whose legs were shaking. He took a few photos from his table and threw them at him. ¡°You. These are all of the candidates for ourpany spokesperson? Are you blind? All of them look identical, down to their sharp chins, big eyes and fake breasts. Do you think this is the congregation for the stic surgery association?¡±


    The photos scattered on the floor were all top celebrities from the entertainment industry. They all had outstanding appearances down to their figures and poprity. The marketing director did not know why his CEO was still unhappy with the choices. They were the cream of the crop.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, please give me a little more time. I will definitely find the most suitable spokesperson.¡±


    Mu Sihan scrunched his brows together and rubbed his temples, before mming both hands on the office table. He could not control his temper anymore, ¡°All of you, get out!¡±


    Momentster, the office regained its stillness after the two executives scampered out of the room. Mu Sihan red at two offensive items on the table. The medicine that he had not touched since he threw them to the side, and his mobile phone thatypletely still next to it.


    His defined and long fingers reached over to get his phone. Swiping the screen of his phone, he opened the messaging application.


    He had added that woman¡¯s Weixin six hours ago.


    However, she still did not appear in his group of friends on Weixin.


    It¡¯s not good when a woman ys too hard-to-get!


    ...


    Nan Zhi got a call from Qin Bingyu on her way back to the hospital, after she had finished filming a cooking video at Yanran¡¯s house.


    ¡°Zhizhi, my mom fell identally. I really want to bring her to the hospital but she keeps refusing to go. Can you do me a favor?¡± Qin Bingyu pleaded. Her tone was gentle, yetced with a small tinge of begging and Nan Zhi could hear the worry in her voice.


    ¡°Is Auntie Qin alright? What kind of favor? I will do what I can to help.¡±


    ¡°My mom is working as a part-time helper for an olddy. The olddy said that her grandson was going back for dinner tonight and told my mom to prepare a few more dishes. However, my mom scraped her palms when she fell and I don¡¯t know whether she broke any bones. She keeps insisting that she needs to prepare dinner at the olddy¡¯s ce as she¡¯s afraid of losing her job.¡±


    Nan Zhi understood then what kind of favor Qin Bingyu wanted from her. She agreed easily, ¡°Send me the address of the olddy¡¯s house, then send Auntie Qin to the hospital quickly. Leave it to me.¡±


    Nan Zhi was usually clear and could easily distinguish between the ones she loved and the ones she she didn¡¯t. For anyone who had ever been good to her, she would give her all to them if she could. There were not many people left who she cared about, Bingyu and Auntie Qin were a part of them.


    Nan Zhi took a taxi to go to the address Yubing had sent her as soon as she received it.


    The ce that the olddy stayed in was an old and ancient courtyard house that was quiet, unique and elegant.


    Nan Zhi exined Auntie Qin¡¯s situation when she saw the housekeeper in charge of taking care of the olddy and assured her she was capable of doing the job. After some basic instructions, the housekeeper brought her into the kitchen.


    <i>Two hourster.</i>


    Six dishes and one soup dish were ced on therge round table. The only thing missing was a fruits tter.


    Nan Zhi wiped away the sweat from her forehead. She was about to take a break when steady footsteps suddenly sounded from outside in the hall, following the sound of the opening door and some shuffling. She could hear the housekeeper¡¯s voice trail over, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back.¡±

 Chapter 34 - It Felt like She was Hugged by the Devil

    <h4>Chapter 34: It Felt like She was Hugged by the Devil</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi walked to the entrance of the dining room and nced into the living room. All she saw was a tall and bulky silhouette walking over from the porch.


    A pair of suit pants which were ironed to a crease-free finish, wrapped around the man¡¯s long and slender legs. He was wearing a ck shirt with a V-neck, revealing his corbones and chest like an endless tease. It made him look sexy and wild.


    The man¡¯s steps were long andzy, simr to an elegant cheetah as if circled its unknowing prey. An overwhelming aura of arrogance surrounded him.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s gazended on the man¡¯s handsome and perfect face under his short ck hair. Her long eyshes trembled and she hurriedly flew back into the kitchen.


    <i>Oh my god!</i>


    She did not see wrongly, did she?


    Could that pervert be the precious grandson that the olddy was talking about? How could the world be so small?


    His domineering words from the previous night came back to haunt her, <i>¡®Don¡¯t ever let me see you again.¡¯ </i>She held her face in her hands and paced around the kitchen. Although she did not appear at this ce purposefully, would he be mistaken that shee here for him, given his narcissism and arrogance?


    Nan Zhi hit her head with tiny fists, telling herself to calm down. She found a chef¡¯s hat and a face mask in the kitchen to disguise herself. She hoped it would be enough.


    Just as she finished disguising herself, the man¡¯s slightly impatient and stony voice called from behind her, ¡°Give me a bottle of water.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. Was he talking to her?


    The man who was standing at the entrance of the room walked inside the kitchen, probably because she did not respond to him.


    Nan Zhi had been standing in front of the refrigerator. She could feel the strong aura that the man brought with him as he walked towards where she was, even without turning her head.


    The pressure in the room was very strong.


    Just as he was almost behind her, Nan Zhi opened the refrigerator swiftly and took a bottle of mineral water from inside. She passed it to the man behind her directly without turning back.


    Mu Sihan looked down when he took the bottle of water, and a fair and slender neck captured his attention.


    He nced at the women who was standing in front of the refrigerator with her back facing him. She was wearing a chef¡¯s hat on her head, a in sweater with a hood and white leggings. Her legs were slender and straight.


    Mu Sihan cursed quietly.


    He opened the bottle of mineral water and finished drinking the 555ml bottle in one go.


    The corners of Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched after hearing the gulping sound of the man drinking water.


    It was no wonder that his grandma said his stomach was not in a very good shape since he drank so much cold water the way he did.


    <i>He only has himself to me. He deserves it!</i>


    Just as Nan Zhi was happily attacking him in her mind, an empty water bottle suddenly hit the back of her head.


    Although it did not hurt much, it still gave her a shock.


    She stepped back in reflex, but she stepped identally on the water bottle that had rolled to the floor. Just as she was about to fall to the floor, a slender and powerful arm stretched towards her.


    It wrapped around her slim waist tightly.


    Nan Zhi held in a ragged breath. The side of her shoulder was resting against the man¡¯s sturdy and warm chest. A devilishly cold and yful voice rasped into her ear, ¡°Woman, are you done ying?¡±


    Nan Zhi had not had the chance to speak when the man¡¯s let his other hand tear the chef¡¯s hat and face mask away from her face.


    He looked down at her with his sharp ck eyes piercing and cold. His thin lips were set in a condescending smirk, looking at her with a sneer as he judged her.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her brows. By the time her mind finally caught up with what had happened, she eximed in anger, ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s ck orbs that was watching Nan Zhi darkened slightly. His smirking lips turned cold, ¡°Let go of you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    With that said, therge hand that was wrapped around her waist let go.


    Nan Zhi would definitely fall if he let go. She had always been afraid of pain since young and she held onto his shirt¡¯s cor tightly with both of her hands. Just as she was stabilizing her body, her shoulder was held painfully by one of hisrge hands.


    Almost immediately, her slender figure was pushed against the refrigerator fiercely, his body towering over her in a menacing manner.

 Chapter 35 - Never Seen Such A Shameless Man

    <h4>Chapter 35: Never Seen Such A Shameless Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi felt pain as her womanly shoulders mmed against the refrigerator. She could not help but cried softly, ¡°Ah...!¡±


    Mu Sihan gripped onto Nan Zhi¡¯s shoulder with one hand, his other hand wrapped tightly around her waist.


    He cursed in his heart. This woman was probably made of water!


    It was unbelievably soft.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s waist that was held by the man¡¯srge palm against the refrigerator was starting to itch. She struggled, hissing at him with her eyes sparking angrily, ¡°Let to me exin first. I didn¡¯t appear before you on purpose.¡±


    Azy smirk appeared again on the man¡¯s handsome face. A low chuckle resonated from his chest as he drawled indifferently, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything. What are you shouting for? Why are you so defensive?¡±


    Nan Zhi could not help but roll her eyes. She had shouted because of the pain in her shoulder from the force, okay?


    What was in the head of this pervert?!


    Nan Zhi was about to answer when she heard him tease her again, his voicenguid andzy, ¡°Pft, I¡¯m already hard from your voice.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked towards his abdomen instinctively.


    The man¡¯s handsome and well-defined chin rested on the top of her head conveniently. A teasingugh resonated from the man¡¯s throat. ¡°Do you want me to take off my pants to show you?¡±


    ¡°Pervert!¡± Nan Zhi ced both her hands on the man¡¯s chest to push him away with all her strength. ¡°I¡¯ll call for someone if you keep acting like that,¡± she huffed, turning her face away from him.


    She must be really unlucky.


    She had already met this man three times, including their meeting today. She had already vowed she never wanted to see him again. We¡¯re the heavens truly against her? She would always feel an inexplicable fear from deep within her every time she saw him.


    He was extremely handsome. He looked cold and arrogant when he did not smile. His face was mostly impassive and expressionless. On the other hand, he looked cold, evil and uninhibited when he did. She shivered.


    His chest was firm and hard, like they were made from cement bricks. She could not push them away no matter how hard she tried.


    He was both good and evil. He was also unpredictable and with his mind so deep. it was hard to differentiate his thoughts. He was extremely hard to read.


    ¡°Woman, where are your hands touching?¡±


    It was only then that Nan Zhi noticed he was wearing a ck V-neck shirt. Not only did the ck and her fair skin form a stark contrast when her fair and slender fingers pushed against his chest, both of her index fingers also went under his cor identally and directly touched his cold skin, it was slightly cooler than the rest of him.


    Nan Zhi removed her fingers hurriedly. She had yet to have the chance to say anything when she heard the man speak extremely shamelessly, ¡°It¡¯s my turn to touch you.¡±


    <i>What?</i>


    He thought that she was touching his chest just now?


    ¡°Young Master, I think you¡¯re mistaken... Hey, what are you doing?!¡±


    Nan Zhi watched hisrge palm go under the cor of her sweater directly. Her hands tried to push them away but she was held down,pletely immobilised. She was so angry that her face waspletely red and steam seemed to form above her head.


    She had never seen someone so shameless and despicable!


    The man pressed where she was most soft and full before he took out his hand. He smirked wickedly, ¡°It feels okay.¡±


    Nan Zhi was furiousn her eyes shed. She had forgotten that this person had bipr disorder and she could not make him angry, or the consequence will be very serious. Her eyes were red from the loss of her rationality as she lifted her leg and kicked towards his weakest area.


    Mu Sihan watched the woman who acted like a cat whose tail was stepped on, when she was angry. It was strangely atttractive. A faint trace of humor shed in his dark ck orbs. He caught and pressed down her knee that was inflicting the attack, just as she was about to kick him. His tall and fit body leaned forward, and his firm chest pressed against her softness tightly.


    His legs were slightly apart, trapping her slender legs between them.


    This ambiguous position made them even closer to each other. Too close. Strong breaths left the man breathing in their every inhtion and exhtion. Nan Zhi could not move at all, being trapped between his legs and his chest.


    Their height difference was even more obvious since she had worn ts today. He towered other her.


    Nan Zhi lifted her neck and red at the man. However, her eyes fell into his endless deep orbs. They were so dark that it seemed to be able to absorb everything in the world.

 Chapter 36 - Congratulations, Youve Successfully Gained My Attention

    <h4>Chapter 36: Congrattions, You¡¯ve Sessfully Gained My Attention</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    His gaze on her was a dangerous one, deep and full of hidden intent. There was a strange smile that did not really seem like one on his handsome and cold face.


    She could see that in his eyes, she was probably just another prey that had no way to escape.


    Nan Zhi cursed him in her heart.


    These past two days, she felt rather unlucky.


    When she sat in his car by ident on the day of her interview, she initially thought that he was an exceptional man who was abstinent and did not approach any females.


    She would never have imagined that he was aplete devil.


    A devil with bipr disorder that almost strangled her to death. Even thinking back on it gave her the chills. Nan Zhi knew that she would be the only one who would disadvantaged if she made him angry.


    As a result, she gave up on struggling. She forced herself to look into his pair of dark orbs again. She told him in a calm tone, ¡°Auntie Qin is the part-time helper that your grandma had hired. She¡¯d fallen today and couldn¡¯te, which is why I¡¯m here to help her. I didn¡¯t even know that you were the young master of this ce before I came.¡±


    Mu Sihan supported himself with a hand above her head. The two of them were so close to each other that he could smell the faint fragrance on her. He leaned closer to her ear, as he askedzily, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t havee if you knew that I was the young master here?¡±


    She was really good at this. It was his first time seeing a woman who was so good at ying hard-to-get!


    She was still acting in front of him after getting her younger brother to find him!


    Her neck shrank back as his thin, hot breath entered her ears when he spoke. She turned away from his sexy scarlet lips with an unhappy expression. ¡°Yes, I remember your warning from yesterday.¡±


    The man seemed entirely too amused by her words, as though he had heard a big joke as his slender and slightly cold fingers gripped her chin. He lifted her fair and exquisite face and scoffed, ¡°You can say that it¡¯s idental if it¡¯s just once or twice, but it¡¯s already the third or fourth time. Are you really insisting it¡¯s all pure coincidence?¡±


    His grip on her chin became a pinch as he increased the strength of his fingers. The humor at the bottom of his eyes became cold and invasive. ¡°Say, tell me. What¡¯s your real purpose in trying to get my attention so many times?¡±


    Nan Zhi tried to regte her breathing in his oppressive aura. It became difficult as her breath caught in her throat.


    This man did not only have bipr disorder. He was a huge narcissistic as well. How was one able to reason with someone who was unwilling to listen?


    He probably thought that he had all the power in the world and that all women would offer themselves in a heartbeat as long as he wanted it. Just because he was extremely handsome. Her lips twitched as she tried to stay calm. ¡°You really think that you¡¯re money!¡±


    The man¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He said, enunciating every word, one at a time. His frozen face indicated that this was the calm before the storm.


    Even Nan Zhi could feel his sharp and cold gaze without lifting her head.


    It was terrifying.


    However, she needed to rify some things with him. She was certain he thought narcissistically that she had a plot against him, but she needed to exin it clearly anyway.


    ¡°What I meant was that I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±


    There was an evident drop in temperature in the air around them after she was done speaking.


    Nan Zhi felt the tension in the air once more, it was so thick you could cut through it with a knife and she swallowed down her fear. She lifted both her hands and started to struggle with all of her strength.


    Her struggle once again made his anger surface.


    He sped her moving hands and held them down above her head easily with a sinister expression.


    His handsome yet dangerous face inched towards her. An evil smile was present on his lips. His lips were almost intimately close and goosebumps crawled all over Nan Zhi. She had a frozen expression as her heart sank. She spoke coldly and sharply, ¡°If there is a misunderstanding because I came to cook at your grandma¡¯s house today, I promise that I will never appear here again.¡±


    The man¡¯s originally dark expression became even darker and colder with her dismissive words.


    ¡°Your tricks are not bad. Congrattions. You¡¯ve sessfully gained my attention.¡±


    Narcissistic, shameless, crazy and bipr man, who wanted to gain your attention?


    What did hee from? My god! Was he even capable of understanding human speech?


    Nan Zhi did not want to reply to this narcissist. She clenched her jaw tightly together, struggling wordlessly. He was driving her insane.


    However, she suddenly felt something weird as she struggled. He had actually gotten hard.

 Chapter 37 - Tsk, So Sweet (1)

    <h4>Chapter 37: Tsk, So Sweet (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan looked down at the petite woman who kept struggling in his embrace. She had dense, curled eyshes that were unbelievably long. Every blink of her eye fluttered like gentle butterflies that seemed to be able to scratch the tip of one¡¯s heart.


    He smirked as his adam¡¯s apple moved slightly. His body had a reaction.


    It was a strange feeling. He had always thought that he was slightly more unreactive than most when it came to sex. It was not that no woman had ever gotten into his bed, but it was rare to find someone that could stir up his lust.


    And this woman...


    A tinge of interest surfaced in Mu Sihan¡¯s deep orbs.


    He watched as her earlobes became red from anger. She seemed beside herself and it only amused him further. He lifted his other hand and caressed her earlobes with an uncharacteristic gentleness.


    The temperature of his fingers was lower than normal and Nan Zhi shivered slightly when the cool touch brushed over her boiling hot earlobes. They danced over the tender skin, exploring and sending chills down her back.


    She did not know what this narcissist was trying to do. No matter how she exined, he never believed her and continued to believe that she was trying to seduce him on purpose.


    The soft approach did not work. Neither did the hard approach.


    What could she do to make him believe that she really did not have that kind of intention towards him?!


    ¡°Is Sihan back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Old Madam.¡±


    The conversation between the old madam and the housekeeper trailed faintly into Nan Zhi¡¯s ears as their footsteps slowly approached. She started to struggle even harder. ¡°Let go of me, quickly!¡±


    Elderly people tended to be more conservative in their thinking and she had no idea what the old madam would think if she were to see the two of them hugging in the kitchen!


    Although Nan Zhi knee she would nevere back here again, she did not want to embarrass herself.


    Mu Sihan lifted Nan Zhi¡¯spletely red face with a firm hand. His ck orbs were as dark as concentrated ink. ¡°I¡¯m interested in you. Be my woman.¡±


    He was not asking her, nor was he asking for her opinion. It was exactly the type of presumptuous order that woulde out of his mouth. It was clear he would not tolerate any form of rejection.


    One would think he was an emperor that was above everyone else.


    He was so overbearing and arrogant that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end as no one else on earth could beat him. He would most likely strike them down if they even tried.


    Nan Zhi had never met a man who could act like it was normal to be such a gangster.


    Nan Zhi took a deep breath. She was about to reject him when the man¡¯s lips attacked her suddenly.


    One of his hands were sped over both her wrists and the other was pinching her chin, forcing her to lift her head up and ept his kiss.


    He pressed against her lips forcefully, wild and savage with all the arrogance she hade to associate with his presence.


    Her mouth was slightly opened from the shock and his scorching tongue swept across her trembling teeth. Right after, his tongue caught and twirled around her tongue, keeping it in ce. He sucked it hard, capturing her lips and bearing down on her as if he wanted to devour her whole.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes widened, still frozen in shock that he had even kissed her again.


    She struggled with all her might. <i>She didn¡¯t want this! </i>However, his kiss deepened as she struggled.


    The temperature between the two¡¯s lips increased by the second, the heat bing a scorching ze that wouldn¡¯t stop.


    As she could not push him away, both of her hands on his shoulders started to pound uselessly at him and asional sounds of betrayal left her mouth.


    She was about to lose her breath from his intense entanglement. She had just gotten a fresh breath after he let go of her when he pressed against her lips once more.


    He forced her to open her mouth, spreading apart her teeth. His venomous tongue invaded her entrance and twirled against her tongue like a vicious serpent. He licked every inch in her mouth expertly, as he enjoyed the sweetness that filled his tongue as he explored.


    ¡°Where did Sihan go?¡±


    ¡°I think Young Master went into the kitchen.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s angry expression had an additionalyer of panic at the sound of the olddy and housekeeper¡¯s footsteps now approaching the kitchen.


    However, the man that was kissing her ferociously was obviously not finished with her as he did not seem to have any intention to let go.


    Nan Zhi was almost hysterical. Uneasiness and fear wasced in her eyes from the prospect of being seen by the olddy and housekeeper in such a licentious state. Not to mention it was with the young master, she couldn¡¯t bear to even think of the consequences.


    Her heart jumped to her throat at the sound of the footsteps. They were too close.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, please let go of me.¡± she lowered her voice into an urgent whisper.


    The man stared at her red and swollen wet lips that were caused by him. He wanted to kiss her again. He raised his straight eyebrows and gave her an evil smirk, ¡°What did you eat? It¡¯s so sweet.¡±


    At his question, Nan Zhi immediately felt around in the pockets in her sweater and took something out.

 Chapter 38 - Tsk, So Sweet (2)

    <h4>Chapter 38: Tsk, So Sweet (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi took out a milk candy and lifted it before Mu Sihan. ¡°Here, have this.¡±


    Mu Sihan snorted in disdain, ¡°Like I would eat these kinds of things?¡±


    Nan Zhi was already numb and could only focus on the sound of the olddy and housekeeper, they had already reached the dining room. She bit her lips, seeing that the man continued to press tightly against her without any intention to move. She tugged on his hand and ced the milk candy on his palm.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, please let go of me?¡± She could only try to coax him and pretended she was cating a stubborn pet. It was bing more and more obvious that the resistant approach was not working when it came to this narcissistic and bipr person.


    Mu Sihan curled his fingers around the obtrusive <i>thing </i>she¡¯d forced into his hand. The milk candy seemed to burn in his palm.


    He nced at the woman¡¯s small face that waspletely red from either anger or embarrassment and her pretty eyes that were misty wet. His lips twitched and he chuckled softly.


    By the time the old madam and the housekeeper entered the kitchen, Nan Zhi was standing in front of the kitchen counter with her back facing the entrance. Her hidden face waspletely red as she acted as though she was busy getting the fruits tter ready.


    On the other hand, Mu Sihan leaned against the refrigeratorzily. One of his long legs was slightly bent as he picked at the wrapping of the milk candy in his fingers, his expression one of pure disdain.


    After he peeled off the candy wrapper from the milk candy, he rolled the wrapper into a ball and threw it at the neck of the woman who had her head down.


    This also happened to be the first thing the old madam saw when she entered the kitchen. She immediately furrowed her eyebrows and scrunched her face to scold her naughty grandson. ¡°Sihan, don¡¯t bully Miss Xiaozhi.¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted his eyebrow. He lifted his hand that was holding on the milky white candy and threw it high. He caught the candy in his mouth sessfully and a provocative smile appeared on his face as he chewed on the candy.


    <i>Tsk, she was really f*cking sweet.</i>


    The old madam stared at her grandson and shook her head in helplessness. He acted like a child even though he was already way past 20. Pointing a finger at Mu Sihan, her voice was exasperated, yet fond, ¡°Oh, you...¡±


    The old madam then looked at Nan Zhi, who was busy ting the fruits tter. This pretty girl had quietly prepared dinner alone after arriving at the old mansion.


    The girl was fair and exquisite-looking, and looked like she had never done any housework in her life, let alone cooking the feast she had requested. There was a moment where she suspected that she would burn the kitchen down when the housekeeper had brought her in.


    However, when she passed by the dining room to get to the kitchen, her stomach had voiced its eagerness. Despite not really having an appetite for days, the tempting smells emanating from the various fragrant dishes almost made her mouth water.


    Most importantly, the youngdy did not make a mess of the kitchen after she was done cooking. Everything was spotless. The kitchen counter was clean and the condiment rack was neat and tidy. It did not look like a kitchen that had just been used.


    The old madam nodded in her heart, having formed a good impression of this young woman. She said with a motherly smile, ¡°Xiaozhi, it¡¯s been tough on you today. Come in and eat with us!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Old Madam. I have something onter.¡± Nan Zhi turned around with her head slightly bowed.


    The old madam thought the girl was shy since she saw that Mu Sihan was back and was quick to assure her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about this brat of mine. He doesn¡¯t bully girls usually. I will scold him again after dinnerter.¡±


    ¡°Old Madam...¡±


    Mu Sihan ced both his hands in his pockets as he stared at Nan Zhi with his eyebrow lifted. ¡°Just stay since my grandmother told you to. Or perhaps, you¡¯re afraid that I would eat you up?¡± He gave her a wicked smile.


    Nan Zhi red at the man in embarrassment and anger. However, the man no longer looked at her as he ced his long arm around the shoulders of the old madam. ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you urge me to get you a granddaughter-inw? I¡¯ve already found one.¡±


    Having heard Mu Sihan¡¯s words, Nan Zhi stumbled and almost fell. She was not the granddaughter-inw that he was referring to about, was she?


    After cing the tes properly, Nan Zhi took a deep breath before she walked out. She had no other choice but to stay and eat with the grandmother and grandson duo, since she could not find any other reason to reject them any further.


    As they ate, the old madamughed and chatted voraciously with Mu Sihan. She was more than delighted that the dishes that Nan Zhi had cooked werepletely in tune with her taste buds, and that her grandson was back home. The atmosphere waspletely void of the ¡®no speaking when eating¡¯ rule that a rich and influential family would normally have.

 Chapter 39 - What Are You Sad about, Kitten?

    <h4>Chapter 39: What Are You Sad about, Kitten?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The old madam was almost seventy years old, yet she was still strong and full of vitality.


    ¡°Sihan, when will you bring grandma¡¯s granddaughter-inw home?¡± the olddy asked.


    Mu Sihan put down his chopsticks and leaned against the back of the chair in a slow, yet wild manner. His deep ck orbs stared at the petite woman sitting opposite of him, who focused only on eating her food.


    He stared at her long, luscious eyshes as her eyes looked down at her food. The tip of her tongue poked the insides of his cheek and raised his eyebrow slightly. The way he looked like he was holding back a smile, yet also was not smiling, made him look like a living devil.


    Nan Zhi felt absolutely awkward from his unreserved gaze. Raising her eyes a little, she sent him a hidden re, wanting to kick him under the table. <i>Stop staring!</i>


    The man¡¯s lips turned up into an evil smile at the sight of her having the gall to re at him.


    The olddy was drinking the soup when he heard Mu Sihan¡¯s amusedughter. She looked at him in confusion. ¡°You mischievousd, what are youughing at? Grandma is asking when you¡¯ll bring my granddaughter-inw home?¡±


    Mu Sihan used the hand that he ced on the back of the chair to caress his lips. There seemed to still be the remnants the woman¡¯s soft and refreshing fragrance lingering and he could taste the sweetness. Heughed wildly in a gangsterish manner, ¡°Grandma, my little kitten will get angry if you ask about your granddaughter-inw again.¡±


    The olderdy showed her confusion.


    Nan Zhi felt guilty,pletely afraid that the narcissist opposite of her would throw her under the bus, so to speak.


    She had never been such a pushover, yet, in front of him, she couldn¡¯t exin the inexplicable fear and desire to escape whenever she was in his presence. His aura was too oppressive, too domineering.


    Nan Zhi sent a warning gaze to the man. He merely smirked back at her, ¡°Little cook, why are you always staring at me?¡±


    Nan Zhi almost choked to death on the rice that she had yet to swallow.


    This person... was so unbelievably shameless!


    From the way he sat, sprawled across the chair, his ck shirt was moulded to his chest, making his chests appear tight and firm. His slender fingers that were ced on the back of the chair moved to his lips. The way his adam¡¯s apple moved was wild, showy and unknowingly sexy.


    Regardless of how charismatic and attractive he was, Nan Zhi remained unmoved. She could never be interested in this narcissist, notwithstanding the fact that he had almost strangled her to death yesterday, he was still a devil in her eyes no matter how sexy or handsome he was.


    However, the two young helpers that were in the dining room could not help but blush furiously as they stared at the good looking man.


    Their young master was really very handsome.


    Mu Sihan moved closer towards the dining table as he saw that Nan Zhi had once again looked down to eat. His long and muscr leg moved to touch Nan Zhi¡¯s leg under the table.


    Nan Zhi jumped in surprise and her chopsticks fell onto the table.


    Her slender eyebrows furrowed tightly together with a nce at the man who had twisted his leg around hers under the table. She tried to move her leg away, but found it blocked and cursed him in her head.


    ¡°Little cook, am I handsome?¡± A certain someone asked shamelessly.


    The olddy used her chopsticks to hit the back of his hand, seeing that Mu Sihan was always teasing Nan Zhi. ¡°You brat, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Why are you bullying Miss Xiaozhi?¡±


    Mu Sihan pouted pitifully, looking highly aggrieved. ¡°Grandma, when did you see me bullying her?¡±


    Nan Zhi felt somewhat dazed at the sight of Mu Sihan acting childishly in front of his grandmother; as he lifted his eyebrows in a pitiful manner.


    Although this person was perverted and annoying, he still acted little like a child who had not grown up when he was in front of his grandma.


    All of a sudden, she was hit with a pang of envy.


    He could reveal his childlike side to his closest elders. However, she had no one else she could depend on apart from herself, since her mother was not mentally well and her father no longer cared for her, especially after he gotten what he wanted. Her eyshes fluttered closed as she let out a silent breath.


    After dinner, Nan Zhi went to the kitchen to take out the fruits tter.


    Just as she was about to step out, a pair of strong arms enveloped her from behind.


    The man¡¯s firm, masculine chest leaned against her slender back, his scorching tongue a light touch on her earlobe before Nan Zhi could react. ¡°Kitten, why are you sad?¡±


    Nan Zhi was shocked. It seemed this man was surprisingly sensitive. She had quickly tidied her emotions after merely showing a hint of her sadness at the dining table, yet he had still managed to capture it.

 Chapter 40 - Oh No, I Made Him Angry Again

    <h4>Chapter 40: Oh No, I Made Him Angry Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    She did not want to answer him. She put down the fruits tter before she nced at the two big hands that were wrapped around her waist. She furrowed her eyebrows while her voice was sharp as she ignored his question, ¡°Young Master Mu, I will not be your woman!¡±


    She took a deep breath to try tomunicate with him properly. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you, I have a boyfriend.¡±


    If it was any other man, they would back off from their advances as soon as they heard that she was attached. However, this narcissist behind her was one of a kind. He merely ordered coldly, ¡°Then break up with him.¡±


    He let go of her waist and held onto her shoulders with hisrge palms to turn her around. He looked down seriously at her with his ck orbs. ¡°Follow me and I will give you everything that you want.¡±


    He was a merchant that was skilled at negotiating. He also knew best what women needed and wanted the most. In this materialistic world, there were few that were able to differentiate themselves from the temptation of personal gains.


    ¡°I can give you an empty cheque. You can fill in the numbers however you like.¡±


    Nan Zhi scoffed, her voice cold, ¡°Young Master Mu wants to be my sugar daddy?¡±


    ¡°You can put it that way.¡± He nced at her like an arrogant king bestowing a gracious honour on a peasant woman, as though it was an honor for her to be taken under his wing.


    Nan Zhi held in the urge to p him. She smiled without actually smiling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry then. I really love my boyfriend. I wouldn¡¯t break up with him even if you gave me a hundred million dors.¡±


    The man did not think that she would reject him outright, without giving it a second thought. His expression darkened as he pinched her chin with his long fingers. His dark orbs shed with danger. ¡°Woman, your brother still promoted you to me even though you have a boyfriend? You should stop with your ying hard-to-get. Your tricks are getting old and tiresome.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed his eyebrows. She did not understand what he meant.


    What younger brother promoting her to him?


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. I suggest that you seek a doctor to check your head.¡±


    Nan Zhi wanted to leave after picking up the fruits tter. However, the fruits tter was kicked away once she walked past the man. He grabbed onto her slender wrist and swung her forcefully towards the kitchen counter. The counter mmed into the back of her waist and she inhaled a sharp breath in pain.


    The man continued to hold onto her wrist tightly, as though he wanted so badly to crush her bones. He pulled her face towards him, his voice predatory and his eyes a hard metallic glint. ¡°Are you seeking death?¡±


    Nan Zhi cried in her heart.


    She was doomed.


    She had made him angry again.


    She made him angry again, even though she knew l he had bipr disorder and could not control his emotions.


    However, he did cross the line. How could she possible ensure him when he continued to act the way he did all the time!


    Just as she thought that he would strangle her to death, he let go of her wrist and strode out of the room, his thunderous gaze furious as he mmed the door. The hinged rattled and the walls shuddered in his wake.


    ...


    Nan Zhi was cleaning the fruits on the floor when the old madam entered the kitchen. She nced around the kitchen and at the woman kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°Miss Xiao Zhi, did Sihan bully you?¡±


    Although the olddy was very nice, Nan Zhi did not want to have any further contact with this family. She also did not want to say any bad things about the old madam¡¯s grandson either as she shook her head. ¡°I dropped it identally. Young Master Mu did not bully me.¡±


    The old madam did not press any further and Nan Zhi bid her farewell after she tidied and cleaned the kitchen. She could not wait to leave.


    The old madam returned to her room and saw Mu Sihan tearing the room down, seemingly searching for something in her cab. She coughed lightly, ¡°Do you feel something for Miss Xiaozhi?¡±


    Mu Sihan did not turn back. His voice was cold and hard. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t? I saw that her eyes were red. Did you bully her?¡±


    <i>Her eyes were red?</i>


    Mu Sihan furrowed his straight eyebrows and his dark expression lightened somewhat. ¡°Grandma, where¡¯s the bottle of bruise ointment Old Man Zhong left?¡±


    ¡°What Old Man Zhong? Show some respect you mischievous brat! He¡¯s from the well-known Zhong family that had been practicing in traditional medicine for centuries. The bruise ointment that they made themselves cannot be bought even if you have the money. Why do you need the ointment?¡±


    ¡°Manzhi¡¯s woman had been injured by him. He asked me to borrow it from you.¡±

 Chapter 41 - The Naughty Kid Is Her Son

    <h4>Chapter 41: The Naughty Kid Is Her Son</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Qin Yubing went to the shopping mall after she sent her mother home from the hospital. It turned out she had a slight fracture on her arm.


    She bought a toy robot, then a basket of fruits and she left for the hospital once more.


    She had only walked a few steps after she parked when she saw an extremely cool sports car parked not too far away.


    It was the Lykan Hypersport.


    With an extremely limited number of only seven models in the entire world, it was the car of one¡¯s dreams. It was a special edition luxurious sports car that the young heir of the entertainmentpany that she was signed to wanted to buy, but could not afford. The price tag was astronomical and even sourcing one was unheard of.


    Surprise appeared in Qin Yubing¡¯s eyes.


    What made her even more surprised and stopped her in her tracks, was the man who stepped out of the car.


    He was dressed in ck pants and a pair of trendy sunsses covered his eyes. His extremely handsome face looked like he had been carved out from the world¡¯s finest piece of marble. He had a well-defined nose while his thin lips were tightly pursed together. He exuded a coldness that had an ability to push away everyone around him a thousand miles.


    There were several girls who passed by that stood still to stare at him with shy, furtive nces. However, no one dared to approach him as they were scared off by his frosty demeanour.


    Mu Sihan took off his sunsses as he pulled his phone out from his pocket. He slender fingers slid across the face of the phone as he called while walking towards the main hospital building.


    Qin Yubing¡¯s heart thumped a few times. She followed him unconsciously.


    The two of them ended up in the same lift.


    Qin Yubing stood in the corner, observing him as inconspicuously as she could. Her heart jumped in her throat as she stared at the man¡¯s stylish hair and her eyes roamed over his wide, masculine back.


    She remembered this man. She saw him in the clubhouse and he was hard to forget.


    There were a few bodyguards following behind and listening to him respectfully when he walked out of the private room that time.


    Qin Yubing heard him speaking on the phone, his voice impassive and eyes cold. ¡°Old man, did you find out the hospital room of the kid that I told you about?¡±


    ¡°Nan Xiaojie? 608? I got it.¡±


    Qin Yubing¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Xiaojie¡¯s name and room number.


    This man that looked handsome, wild and had an aura that was both terrifying and cold was here to look for Xiaojie?


    How was he rted to Xiaojie?


    Why had she not heard Nan Zhi mention him before?


    The man stepped out as soon as the lift reached the sixth floor, his strides tall and confident as he breezed through the corridor with his long legs.


    Qin Yubing chased after the tall man hurriedly. She took a deep breath and pushed down the panic in her heart. She spoke softly, ¡°Sir, are you looking for Xiaojie?¡±


    The man in front of her did not seem to have heard her. He was arrogant and cold, and did not seem like he had any intention to even pause to give her a nce.


    Although Qin Yubing could not be considered a big-shot in the entertainment industry, she was still considered rather popr and had gained a solid reputation. It was the first time she was actively ignored by someone in this way.


    However, she did not dare to offend this person who was able to drive a Lykan Hypersport.


    She spoke once more in a sweeter and gentler voice, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Xiaojie¡¯s godmother and Nan Zhi¡¯s best friend. Since I¡¯m going to see them as well, how about we go together!¡±


    At the sound of Nan Zhi¡¯s name, the man stopped walking and his aristocratic and handsome face looked towards Qin Yubing.


    Although they were a few steps apart, it was Qin Yubing¡¯s first time to get such a clear view of him.


    His facial features were clear and well-defined. Angr brows were a firm sketch across his forehead and he had sharp and distinct ck eyes that prated into her very soul. His scarlet lips were devilish and seemed forever pursed. The final picture worked together to form a perfect and charmingly handsome face that was unforgettable.


    His eyebrow was slightly lifted, though it also gave him an appearance that was a little sexy and untamed.


    Qin Yubing felt that he was just like a lion, the king of all animals that stood proudly above the grass ins. There was a sense of self-superiority and exceptional arrogance exuding from within him. It drew all attention to him like moths to a me. He was not a person that any random woman could tie down.


    Qin Yubing, especially, felt like she would be swallowed and could not breath under his oppressive aura, particrly when her eyes met his and was sucked into a deep and dark well of nothingness. He made her feel shy and foolish in his presence.


    She moved her gaze and looked away. Her voice was slightly unstable, ¡°I-I can bring you to Xiaojie¡¯s hospital ward.¡±


    Mu Sihan squinted his cold ck eyes, ¡°You¡¯re Nan Xiaojie¡¯s godmother?¡±


    Qin Yubing nodded.


    ¡°How is he rted to Nan Zhi?¡±


    Qin Yubing did not know why would ask something like this, but she answered truthfully, ¡°Zhizhi is Xiaojie¡¯s mommy. Do you know her?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s clearly defined lips pressed into a firm line and he turned to leave without answering Qin Yubing.

 Chapter 42 - Love At First Sight

    <h4>Chapter 42: Love At First Sight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Qin Yubing furrowed her pretty eyebrows as she stared at the man who reentered the lift with without turning back. His expression was dark and cold.


    Did he not know that Xiaojie was Zhizhi¡¯s son?


    Qin Yubing bit her lips. She thought silently that the man probably did not like her after knowing that Zhizhi had a son.


    Not to mention, as far as she knew, Zhizhi was not nning to get another boyfriend. It would probably be fine even if she told him!


    Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, Qin Yubing carried the items into the hospital ward.


    Nan Zhi red at her once she caught sight of the toys and fruits Qin Yubing had bought. ¡°You bring something every time. If you¡¯re going to insist to keep bringing gifts, you don¡¯t have toe anymore.¡±


    Qin Yubing smiled gently, ¡°I brought this for my godson. I would even pluck the stars from the sky for him if that¡¯s what my precious godson wants.¡± Looking around the room, her pretty brows raised in question, ¡°Eh... where¡¯s my godson?!¡±


    Nan Zhi gave her look that was both exasperated, yet fond. ¡°Oh, him. I don¡¯t know who he takes after. The doctors, nurses and patients in this entire floor all know him even though he¡¯s only been hospitalized for a few days. There was a little girl in the hospital room diagonally opposite from here, she didn¡¯t want to take her medicine and was crying for Xiaojie. Auntie Zhou took him over to help.¡±


    Qin Yubing could not help herself. ¡°Who asked you to make my godson so handsome? Oh right, Zhizhi, have you thought about finding his biological father?¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her red lips, her expression serious. ¡°If we can find a suitable bone marrow for Xiaojie, I don¡¯t want to find that man. Ever.¡±


    From the depths of her vague memories, that man looked pretty decent. His status was probably not too bad. What if he wanted to snatch her son from her once he knew about Xiaojie¡¯s existence? She could never let that happen.


    There were still many things that she wanted to do right now. She absolutely did not have the energy to deal with awsuit over the custody of her son with another person. Xiaojie was her life.


    Hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s words, Qin Yubing nodded with a heavy heart. ¡°Then... have you thought about getting into a rtionship? It¡¯s really not nice to always be by yourself.¡±


    Nan Zhiughed as she shook her head. ¡°I have high aspirations. I don¡¯t want to be tied down by mere romantic rtionships.¡± Nan Zhi paused for a moment and looked at Qin Yubing before she pinched her best friend¡¯s fair and gentle face teasingly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does our little Yubing want to be in a rtionship?¡±


    Qin Yubing did not hide it from Nan Zhi. Her cheeks were slightly red as she recalled the earlier incident. ¡°Zhizhi, I think I fell in love with a man at first sight.¡±


    Nan Zhi blinked. ¡°Really? Who is it? Do I know him?¡±


    Qin Yubing bit her bottom lip with her pearly white teeth. She shook her red face and they seemed to heat up even more. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s called either. I don¡¯t know anything about him. All I know is that he¡¯s the most handsome and most charismatic person that I¡¯ve ever met in my life.¡± She pped her flushed cheeks lightly and held on to them like a lovesick teen.


    Yubing had partnered with several male actors for her dramas. They were all different types of people and she had never heard Yubing praise any of those good looking male actors. She could tell that the person she had met this time was definitely attractive.


    ¡°I really want to meet this mystery man who has made our Xiaobing so smitten.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get the chance to.¡±


    Auntie Zhou brought Xiaojie back to the hospital room and Qin Yubing spoke to her beloved godson for a little while before she left.


    The nurse came over to take Xiaojie¡¯s temperature. ¡°Miss Nan, Doctor Jun has asked for you to visit his office.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Nan Zhi left, the nurse sat by the bed and looked at Xiaojie. ¡°Oh, little baby, if only you were 20 years older. Jiejie really wants to marry you.¡±


    Xiaojie stared at the sky speechlessly. Another nurse that wanted to marry him had arrived.


    ¡°Xiaohua jiejie, you¡¯re the 11th person to confess to Xiaojie since Xiaojie had been hospitalised.¡±


    Nurse Xiaohua pouted, ¡°It¡¯s because Nan Xiaojie baby is the most handsome one in the hospital.¡±


    Xiaojie was not modest at all. He smiled in a narcissistic manner and repliedpletely shamelessly, ¡°Of course. You should see who gave birth to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Your Mommy is the prettiest Mommy in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why the most handsome would have to be with the prettiest and Xiaojie cannot ept Xiaohua jiejie¡¯s confession, right?¡±


    Nurse Xiaohua nodded in resigned eptance. ¡°I guess that seems to be the case.¡±

 Chapter 43 - Xiaojies Amazing Assist

    <h4>Chapter 43: Xiaojie¡¯s Amazing Assist</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    A few secondster, Nurse Xiaohua shook her head and responded, ¡°No, no, the most beautiful and handsome are mother and son... Actually, I wanted to ask you. Xiaojie darling, does your most beautiful Mommy have a boyfriend now?¡±


    This set the rm bells ringing in Xiaojie.


    All these nurses, after eleven had confessed to him, ten of them would inquire about his Pretty Zhizhi indirectly.


    Fortunately, he had already found a backing for Pretty Zhizhi.


    Xiaojie smiled brightly. ¡°Yes, and he¡¯s super handsome, cool, just like my Ultraman.¡±


    Nurse Xiaomei was slightly disappointed. She wanted to introduce Miss Nan to her cousin who had just returned from abroad.


    ¡°Let me see the Ultraman your Mommy found next time, okay?¡±


    Xiaojie made an OK gesture coolly.


    After the nurses had taken Xiaojie¡¯s temperature and left, he nced at his mommy¡¯s cell phone on the cupboard.


    Pretty Zhizhi had gone to Uncle Junyuan¡¯s office to talk about his illness so he expected that she would not be back for awhile.


    Xiaojie then looked at Mrs Zhou who was on the balcony hanging clothes. He quickly picked up the phone on the cupboard.


    His little white finger clicked a few times on the screen and easily released the password lock.


    Under his guidance that morning, Uncle Cool had requested to add Pretty Zhizhi.


    Xiaojie opened the WeChat page and saw a new friend request in Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s address book. He clicked on it.


    He almostughed out loud.


    <i>Uncle Cool is toome!</i>


    It was not surprising that she had not epted his request.


    Uncle Cool¡¯s WeChat name was a full stop.


    Profile photo... Xiaojie clicked on it and could not help but roll his little eyes.


    A sharp knife, the sheath casted from pure gold was iid with precious gems. The tip of the knife emitting a cold light under the golden rays of light. It was a morbid, chilling image that wasn¡¯t at all appealing.


    It was no wonder a woman would not ept his request with this type of Wechat name and profile photo!


    That was also the reason Pretty Zhizhi did not respond to him. It was surprisingly she even left his friend request there and did not reject him outright!


    If it was him, he would not have want to respond to a sharp knife that could have frightened anyone to death.


    Xiaojie thought contemptuously that without him, this little angel, Uncle Cool would not have any chance to even think of adding his Pretty Zhizhi. Xiaojie shook his head at his own sacrifice. <i>Uncle Cool is lucky he is almost as handsome as me! Otherwise there is no way I would help him.</i>


    Xiaojie moved his little finger, clicked on the green button to ept and then clicked finish.


    A full stop with a sharp knife next to it nowy in Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s friends list.


    <i>Hee hee.</i>


    ...


    1997 was a high end clubhouse only the upper ss could enter and leave.


    Inside a big and luxurious room, a group of people were indulging themselves in thep of luxury, feasting in revelry as well as indulging in sensual pleasures.


    They were scattered around the room, having drinkingpetitions, singing, ying billiards, dancing with sexy women, and any female star present felt honored to be called here by these people.


    One of the young models could not help but look at Lan Yanzhi. She twisted her slender waist and approached him. Lan Yanzhi did not have the mood to y with women tonight. As soon as the young model drew near, he pushed her away with no tenderness and moved to Mu Sihan¡¯s side.


    The spaces surrounding Mu Sihan were quiet. No woman dared to talk to him without his signal allowing them to do so.


    Especially tonight. As soon as he entered the room, he emanated a dangerous aura that kept people away. Even if many celebrities and young models wanted to climb onto him, they did not dare go close with his murderous gaze warning them off.


    Mu Sihan leaned on the sofa, a cigar in his thin lips and two long legs on the coffee table. His posture waszy, his eyes slightly lowered, his jaw tight, giving his handsome face a wild yet beautiful appearance.


    Lan Yanzhi looked at the man beside him with that face that was popr with both men and women. Heughed devilishly. ¡°Fourth Brother, you give off an otherworldly look, but you don¡¯t know how many of these women who came tonight want to eat you up.¡±


    Mu Sihan blew out a mouthful of smoke, and said indifferently, ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±

 Chapter 44 - Who is Aggressive, Who is Submissive?

    <h4>Chapter 44: Who is Aggressive, Who is Submissive?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lan Yanzhi licked his lips. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, you have no interest in women, don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s like the rumours that are going around. Are you are secretly in love with me?¡±


    Mu Sihan kicked Lan Yanzhi. ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°Or are you secretly in love with Boyan?¡±


    Mu Sihan raised the corner of his lips into a faint smile. ¡°Lan Yanzhi, do you want to die? I can easily grant your wish.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi raised his hands in surrender before Mu Sihan could attack him. ¡°Fourth Brother, I was wrong! You don¡¯t love me or Boyan, does that mean you are interested in that little girl who almost died by your hands?¡±


    Mu Sihan took a breath of his cigar and narrowed his dark eyes. He did not admit or deny Lan Yanzhi¡¯s probing words.


    ¡°Are you tempted?¡±


    <i>Bang! </i>Mu Sihan kicked over the coffee table, and the expensive wine on it rolled to the floor, breaking into shards. Hearing the noise, several young stars huddled together in horror.


    The expression of the man who had kicked over the coffee table while sitting on the sofa, was dark and menacing. He stubbed out the cigar between his fingers and flung it into the trash can. He glowered at Lan Yanzhi¡¯s innocent face. ¡°Can you not be so damn gossipy tonight?¡±


    Lan Yanzhi shrugged his shoulders and gave a provocative smile. ¡°Seems like you got dumped.¡±


    Without waiting for the cold-faced man to speak, Lan Yanzhi jumped up from the sofa and escaped cowardly.


    Just after Lan Yanzhi had jumped away, the phone that Mu Sihanhad thrown on the sofa gave out an alert tone.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s slender, long fingers picked up the phone and activated the screen.


    Seeing that the woman had epted his friend¡¯s request, he snorted with a cold look in his eyes.


    Rejecting him but epting his friend¡¯s request.


    Such a scheming woman.


    But, as a single mother who wanted to find a man, how else would she attract them without being a little more calctive?


    Mu Sihan ced his phone face down on the sofa and asked the attendant who was clearing up the coffee table to pour him a ss of wine.


    Lan Yanzhi was dancing under a colorfulmp with a gorgeous young woman but the corner of his eye kept ncing at the man who was drinking alone on the sofa.


    He felt that there was something wrong with Fourth Brother tonight but he could pinpoint the reason as to why. Fourth Brother was still Fourth Brother. Handsome and wild, he could make people shiver with his cold air, could make people willing to surrender with his violence and could make people unable to stand his evilness.


    About half an hourter, Lan Yanzhi saw a faint lighting from the screen of Fourth Brother¡¯s face down phone.


    Fourth Brother picked up his phone and nced at it. His face, which had had a cold expression on since he entered the room, suddenly gave a smile that looked very strange in Lan Yanzhi¡¯s eyes.


    This piqued Lan Yanzhi¡¯s curiositypletely. Who had sent something to Fourth Brother?


    Ah, what on earth was it that could make the bad tempered Fourth Brotherugh?


    The woman in front of Lan Yanzhi was trying her best to make eyes at him, swaying her slender waist coquettishly, her breasts brushing over the man¡¯s blue shirt from time to time. But no matter how much effort she had put in, the man had no reaction and did not respond at all.


    The woman followed Lan Yanzhi¡¯s gaze which was fixed on the corner of the room and saw the awe-striking tall figure of the man, whose emotions were hard to read, sitting in the dim light.


    One did not like women to be near, one had no reaction when women were near. Could it be that there was something fishy between the both of them, as the rumours said?


    Both of them had unbelievably good looks. If there was really something between them, it was such a waste for them to be together!


    But who is the aggressive one and who is the submissive one?


    The man sitting on the sofa was wild, arrogant and egotistical. Would he be the aggressive one?


    When the woman realized that she was seducing a submissive one, she felt a little listless.


    Lan Yanzhi did not notice the changes in the woman¡¯s expression. When he saw that Fourth Brother kept on staring at his phone, he could no longer hold back his curiosity and pushed the woman away, striding purposefully towards the man in the corner.

 Chapter 45 - Women are Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 45: Women are Complicated</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the eyes of the woman, Lan Yanzhi looked like he could hardly wait to fly back to his beloved from the way he was rushing towards Mu Sihan.


    Although the woman was unwilling, she had to admit that the two of them sitting together was super pleasing to the eyes.


    Thinking about it, a flirtatious and charming young master, could probably only be conquered by the arrogant and wild Young Master Mu. If they did anything more, it would probably make her nose bleed to death.


    Lan Yanzhi had his heart set on Mu Sihan¡¯s phone. If he had known the thoughts of the woman, he would have kicked her away and retorted, ¡°Having an overactive imagination is an illness, you should treat it!¡±


    Mu Sihan had received a picture of Nan Zhi, who had juste out of the bathroom wearing a nightgown after taking a bath. Her long brown hair was wet over her shoulders. She was holding a towel with two hands and she was wiping off the beads of water from her hair with her head tilted.


    Her small face was fair and exquisite and her lips were bright red, as if they had been roughly kissed by him.


    Mu Sihan put a cigar to his thin lips and stared at it for a long time. As the screen darkened, he unlocked it and brightened his screen.


    The woman after her bath looked ravishing, like a lotus flower which had risen from under water through the mud, and without the charm of makeup, she looked as exquisite and pure as a college student who had just entered campus.


    Her figure in the nightgown was slim and delicate, not at all like a woman who had given birth to a child.


    Suddenly, a hand reached out and took the phone from Mu Sihan¡¯s hand.


    Before Lan Yanzhi could clearly see what the woman looked like in the picture, the phone was snatched back by the agile Mu Sihan.


    At the same time, Lan Yanzhi got a good kick on his calf by the other party.


    ¡°F*ck, Fourth Brother you didn¡¯t have to kick me so hard!¡± Lan Yanzhi cried out unhappily, ¡°When have I hidden my porn pictures from you? The one you¡¯re looking at must be wearing a strapped skirt, let me see it!¡±


    Mu Sihan stood up from the sofa, his tall figure imposing as he was hidden in the dim light. A vtile air of hostility reflected from his dark eyes.


    Lan Yanzhi saw that Mu Sihan was about to lose his temper and tried to calm him down. ¡°Alright, alright. If Fourth Brother doesn¡¯t want to let me see, then I won¡¯t look.¡±


    Mu Sihan snorted derisively and walked out of the room with his phone.


    He did not walk far. His long body leaned against the wall, a slender leg bentzily and he looked at his phone again.


    Other than sending a picture of herself after bathing, the woman did not send any text.


    ying tricks with him again?


    Mu Sihan frowned and felt a little annoyed.


    He sent an exmation mark back with a sullen face.


    One minute, two minutes... five minutes and there was still no reply.


    The anger that could easily re up in his body began to creep up uncontrobly. At this moment, he had the urge to rush into the hospital, pull out that scheming woman and give her a good beating.


    ...


    The woman who he was thinking about harshly at shuddered as she felt a cold shiver crawl up her spine.


    Looking at Xiaojie, who was messing around with her phone, Nan Zhi walked over and took it back from him. ¡°Darling, it¡¯ste, time to rest.¡±


    Xiaojie frowned angrily. He had not seen such a non-conversational person before. He had already secretly taken a picture of Pretty Zhizhi after her bath and sent it over. That cool uncle should have replied with something like ¡°You¡¯re pretty¡±, ¡°I like you¡±, ¡°Can we date¡±, right? He actually replied with a ¡°!¡±. What kind of response was that?!


    What a temper!


    <i>What if he is fierce towards my Pretty Zhizhi in the future?</i>


    Well, he did not want to respond to him. Fortunately, he had already moved him out of the friends list before Pretty Zhizhi took back her phone.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mood became good after going to Junyuan¡¯s office. Junyuan had said that he had found a suitable bone marrow for Xiaojie.


    This meant that she would not have to deliberately look for Xiaojie¡¯s biological father.


    She smiled as she hummed a pleasant tune and took her phone back,pletely unaware that she was almost betrayed by her precious son.

 Chapter 46 - That Woman Was Playing Him for a Fool?

    <h4>Chapter 46: That Woman Was ying Him for a Fool?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>Clubhouse 1997.</i>


    Mu Sihan stared at the unresponsive WeChat dialog box. Finally, he moved his fingers and typed out a symbol: ?


    He wanted to ask that woman what she meant.


    Clicked and sent.


    A line of words popped up in the dialog box: The message has been sent, but was rejected by the other party.


    ? ?


    Mu Sihan was usually busy at work and did not have many friends in WeChat. He could not fully understand what this function meant.


    But from his expression, it was apparent he was not feeling that good.


    Lan Yanzhi was in the room, rubbing the calf kicked by Mu Sihan. Suddenly there was a loud bang. The heavy door of the room was kicked open fiercely and nearly broke off at the hinges.


    The people in the room jumped in shock and looked over at the doorway.


    A tall figure was standing there, a shadow seemed to enshroud him in darkness and they couldn¡¯t see him clearly. His handsome face that always had on a cold expression, now had a strong air of hostility.


    ¡°Lan Yanzhi, get out here.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi went out of the room quickly.


    ...


    The two men stood in the corridor, and Mu Sihan leaned back against the wall.


    Lan Yanzhi helped the sombre-faced Young Master Mu light the cigar that was between his lips. Mu Sihan took a few puffs and blew out the pale white smoke.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, what¡¯s happened to you tonight, you are way too young to be on menopause.¡± Although he had always had a foul temper, it had never red up as much as it did tonight!


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes and pursed his lips. His expression was like ice, cold and prating. ¡°What does it mean when you send a message in WeChat but it is rejected by the other party?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Lan Yanzhi murmured delicately.


    He responded seriously, ¡°Fourth Brother, my throat is a little ufortable, let me turn my head and cough first.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi turned his head and could no longer hold back hisughter.


    He wasughing so hard the muscles on his face were almost twitching, and he would have guffawed and choked to death if he had not felt the anger from the man behind him.


    ¡°Lan. Yan. Zhi!¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother, I¡¯ll tell it to you straight. You¡¯ve been blocked,¡± Lan Yanzhi said, and before Mu Sihan could get kick him in the calf again, he bolted into the men¡¯s restroom, locking the door behind him.


    <i>Bang! </i>Mu Sihan smashed his phone on the floor, his expression a thunderous cloud.


    <i>So that¡¯s how it was.</i>


    <i>Good, very good!</i>


    <i>Woman, you¡¯re ying me for a fool?</i>


    He would let her get a taste of being yed!


    Before getting even with Nan Zhi, Mu Sihan went on a business trip.


    A few days had passed before he returned to Ning City.


    On the private tarmac, he descended from the ne in a long ck overcoat, his tailored pants wrapped fittingly around his two long legs. The first three buttons of his navy blue shirt opened, showing his sexy corbone, which entuated his firm jawline.


    He took off his sunsses and threw it behind him towards his assistant, Wei Lin. His long legs strode deliberately towards the Lykan HyperSport sports car parked close by.


    Yi Fan, the butler, was standing in front of the sports car. He opened the car door for Mu Sihan. Seeming to have thought of something, Mu Sihan asked before getting in the car, ¡°Is the broken phone repaired yet?¡±


    Yi Fan respectfully handed him the phone. ¡°Young Master, it has been repaired.¡±


    Mu Sihan took the phone and opened WeChat.


    There was still no message.


    His sexy thin scarlet lips tightened into a straight line as his eyes became dark and shadowed.


    ...


    Nan Zhi woke up before dawn on the day for the second interview with the broadcasting station.


    After washing up and changing her clothes, Xiaojie got up from the hospital bed and made a good luck gesture to Nan Zhi sleepily. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±


    Nan Zhi kissed Xiaojie¡¯s forehead and went out confidently.


    But just as she reached the hospital entrance, a luxurious sports car was speeding towards her at a breakneck speed, like an arrow released from a bow.


    Nan Zhi was so frightened that she stepped back and nearly fell backwards onto the ground.

 Chapter 47 - Domineering and Arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 47: Domineering and Arrogant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The sports car stopped only when it was three or four centimeters away from Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi had almost fallen to her knees and looked at the man in the driver¡¯s seat through the windshield. Her heart thudded like a raging bull and her hair stood on end, as if on high alert.


    She blinked, thinking that something was wrong with her vision.


    There was no way she was seeing that Young Master Mu with bipr disorder. She rubbed her eyes again but nothing changed.


    They had not contacted each other for a few days, especially following that unpleasant incident at his Grandmother¡¯s house.


    She had thought she would not have any contact with him anymore... After all, a person who was high up in the air with a status like his, could not be short of women.


    After Mu Sihan stopped the sports car, he lowered his head and lit a cigar. When his thin lips puffed out the smoke, it was extremely sexy.


    Nan Zhi looked away and walked towards the bus stop as if she did not see him. She did not want to have any further contact with this man. It would only bring trouble.


    It so happened that there was an empty taxi driving over. Nan Zhi hailed it down and got into the front passenger seat hurriedly. She gave the address as she fastened the seat belt.


    The driver was about to start the car when there was a loud bang. The car swayed violently following the sound and both the driver and Nan Zhi lurched forward.


    The driver recovered after banging his head on the steering wheel. His features were scrunched up and he muttered, ¡°An earthquake?¡±


    Nan Zhi was still badly shaken. She calmed herself down and before she had the chance to see what had happened, her car door was hauled open from the outside.


    Straight after, her arm was yanked and she was dragged out of the taxi by a pair of powerful arms.


    When the driver saw that someone was stealing his passenger, he got off the car in a hurry. ¡°What the heck did you do? I thought it was an earthquake but it was you who hit my car...¡±


    The driver did not finish talking. He suddenly saw that it was a luxurious sports car that hit the rear of his car. He was struck dumb and his mouth gaped open and shut immediately like a goldfish.


    This type of sports car, he did not know what car it was. What he did know was that even if a small part was broken, any recement parts would need to be custom-made from abroad. The extortionate repair cost was not something he could afford, even if he drove his taxi nonstop for the rest of his life!


    Was there something wrong with this person? Why would he hit his taxi with such an expensive car?


    To be able to drive this kind of limited edition sports car, he was definitely someone that could not be provoked.


    The driver did not dare to ask for the car repair fee, he just hoped that the man would not in turn give him a hard time. He inched back into his taxi and drove off in a hurry.


    Nan Zhi was forced into the sports car by the sullen-faced man. She struggled to get out of the car and the man shouted arrogantly, ¡°Whatever car you get on, I¡¯ll hit it!¡±


    Nan Zhi gritted her teeth, her beautiful face cold and irate. ¡°Did I offend your ancestors in my previous life? Why can¡¯t you let me go? I haven¡¯t done anything to antagonize you!¡±


    Mu Sihan went over to the driver¡¯s seat and frowned at Nan Zhi, who was dressed smartly in professional attire. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you have done?¡±


    His jaw was tight, and he was so furious it seemed as though there were mesing off his body, so strong that it could burn the world down.


    Nan Zhi thought she had already made herself clear at his Grandmother¡¯s house. She did not know what she had done that led to him misunderstanding.


    But now was not the time to tell him that, she had to rush to her second interview.


    She waste for the first stage of interview and almost missed her opportunity. She could not bete for the second stage of the interview, they would never give her another chance.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t let me take a taxi, then please take me to the broadcasting station.¡±


    Mu Sihan snorted. ¡°You think I will send you just because you said so? I¡¯m not your private chauffeur!¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. Did he think she wanted to stay in his car? What a pig-headed, narcissistic man!


    She looked at his dark eyes which were so deep that they could devour everything in sight. Her white teeth bit lightly on her cherry lips. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    He was silent, his jaw was clenched tightly, showing his anger and displeasure.


    Nan Zhi really did not know where she had gone wrong. How had she provoked him? Seeing that he was not starting the car, she was so nervous that cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    She lowered her gaze, rolling her eyes desperately at the sky.


    She seemed to thought of something and quickly took out a candy from her pocket.


    Everytime Xiaojie finished taking his medicine, she would reward him with a candy, so she always had candy in her pocket.

 Chapter 48 - He Bit Her Finger When He Ate the Candy

    <h4>Chapter 48: He Bit Her Finger When He Ate the Candy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan saw the milk candy handed over by Nan Zhi¡¯s slender fingers and his handsome face went dark.


    Did this woman really think he was three years old?


    His dark hawk-like eyes red at her and he said in a cold voice, ¡°You think that just by giving me a candy I¡¯m not going to kill you? How dare you y tricks on me. Woman, you sure have guts!¡±


    Nan Zhi was perplexed.


    She had not had any contact with him recently, so how would she be able to y tricks on him?


    She did not dare to maintain eye contact with his dark eyes. She kept the candy and replied calmly, ¡°Then forget it.¡±


    The next second, an overbearing voice demanded, ¡°Feed me.¡± It was clear he refused to take no for an answer.


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go to the broadcasting station?¡± The man looked at her coldy, an arrogant smile on his thin lips. His intention was clear. If she did not feed him, she could not leave.


    Nan Zhi was already feeling a great amount of regret for her previous fearlessness. Why did she mistakenly get on his car during the day of the first stage of interview! Ever since, her luck had been rotten.


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Just you wait!¡±


    Peeling the wrapper, she took out the milk candy and held it up to his sexy thin lips, which were slightly closed.


    Her fingers were slender and delicate, the thumb and index finger gently pinching the milky white candy. The faint fragrance on her body wafted around the car, making him swallow his saliva and unconsciously, more than a small hint of excitement aroused from within him.


    The anger and impulse to crush her into pieces vanished in an instant.


    Realizing that he had been cated by her candy, he cursed in a low voice with a gloomy face.


    He opened his mouth and bit the candy on her fingertips.


    Seeing that he had already taken the candy into his mouth, Nan Zhi wanted to withdraw her hand but he bit her index finger.


    His hot tongue touched her finger. The damp and hot touch made Nan Zhi had the terrifying feeling like she was being bitten by a poisonous snake.


    ¡°Are you shameless?!¡± Nan Zhi wanted to smack him on the head with the bag on top of her knees and her face flushed red. ¡°You¡¯re just eating candy, why did you have to bite my hand? Let go!¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at the annoyed woman with a slight raise of his eyebrow. There was something lively and interesting about her frowning face, especially when she was fuming with anger.


    Compared to those women who wanted to get into his bed, and would not even dare toin when he humiliated them, this woman dared to show her dissatisfaction. How interesting for a change.


    He loosened her finger, chewed the candy and smiled menacingly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who offered your finger for me to eat?¡±


    Nan Zhi red at him. ¡°If you want to condemn someone, don¡¯t bother justifying it unreasonably.¡±


    Perhaps it was the candy¡¯s sweetness that made his mood better. He did not bother about the unfriendly tone she used. He stepped on the elerator and the sports car sped away.


    ...


    Even though the front of his sports car was a little dented, it still was a unique existence in Ning City. It was sure to spur rumors if anyone else saw it, especially if she was the one getting out of it.


    Nan Zhi dared not let him stop at the entrance of the broadcasting station so when they were still five or six hundred meters away from the destination, she said, ¡°Young Master Mu, I¡¯ll get off here, please stop the car.¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows, his dark eyes looking at her. The intensity of his gaze made her hair stand on end.


    Every time she looked at this person, she would not be able to hold on for more than four seconds.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s thin lips lifted slightly and he gave an unruly smile. ¡°Only my woman can order me around.¡± He paused and continued in an arrogant manner, ¡°So, you want to be my woman?¡±


    There were two meanings implied in his words.


    If she were to agree to be his woman, he would stop the car here.


    If she were to disagree, he would drive her to the entrance of the broadcasting station.

 Chapter 49 - My Kitten, Are You as Sweet as a Candy?

    <h4>Chapter 49: My Kitten, Are You as Sweet as a Candy?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    Although he was arrogant, where did he get the confidence that she would be his woman? This was ckmail!


    What¡¯s more, he had already told her the other day that being his woman was equivalent to being his mistress.


    Even during her most desperate and helpless times, Nan Zhi would never allow herself to be degraded.


    She did not answer him and seeing that he was not stopping the car, she reached for the steering wheel.


    With a screech, Mu Sihan stepped on the brakes and the cool sports car stopped by the roadside.


    Nan Zhi did not want to talk. She unfastened her seatbelt and pushed the door open quickly.


    But she had just opened the door a crack when a slender arm reached towards her from behind.


    She was hauled back by a great force and was pulled back down onto the seat. At the same time, the car door was closed.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, I have a very important interviewter. Would you please have mercy and stop bothering me?¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted his eyebrows, his eyes growing darker. He grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s wrist and pulled her from the front passenger seat and onto hisp.


    The space in the sports car was narrow and small and with two people sitting together, they almost upied the entire space of the driver¡¯s seat. Nan Zhi stiffened her body, her back ramrod straight. While struggling, she identally bumped into the car horn and the ¡®beep¡¯ sound caused the pedestrians along the roadside to look over. Nan Zhi quickly dropped her head down, feeling the fury twitch from inside her.


    She bit her tongue to keep her emotions in check as she knew very well in her heart, in front of this narcissistic man, no matter how angry she got, he would not care. On the contrary, it would arouse his anger and that was much more terrifying. It was not like she had never witnessed how he was when he became angry. She did not want to ever have to deal with that again.


    If she were to be tough, he would be even tougher.


    Nan Zhi held down the emotions rumbling in her heart and stared at the man with her face tensed.


    His handsome face under the light was dark and unreadable. Although it was bright outside, there was an added chill and hostility to his well-defined facial features.


    His gaze looking at her was like an x-ray. With one sweep he could see through herpletely, down to her trembling heart.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips, unconsciously feeling panicked and fearful.


    He wouldn¡¯t strangle her again, would he?


    Mu Sihan saw the panic that shed through her eyes and the corner of his lips lifted slightly. ¡°You blocked me? Do you know what happens to women who y me like a fool?¡±


    His long fingers lifted her chin, forcing her to meet his dark eyes.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing tightened.


    Under his strong and bloodthirsty aura, her face turned a little pale. She tried to collect herself, thinking about the meaning behind his words.


    What block? When did she y him for a fool?


    Except for the day of her first interview where she deliberately dropped her ring under his seat to see what he looked like, she did not do anything else, right?


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°That night you sent me a picture of yourself after your bath.¡± When he thought of the picture, the eyes looking at her darkened a little, his gaze smouldering ck and his voice became husky and sexy. ¡°What are you inviting me to do, sending that picture?¡±


    Nan Zhi was getting more confused.


    She did not even know his phone number, how could she send a picture to him?


    Mu Sihan looked at her confused face and already knew what was going on, but he did not say anything. His handsome face came towards her beautiful creamy neck and gave a gentle sniff. ¡°My kitten, I wonder if you are as sweet as that candy?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not understand what he meant, there was a hot and damp touch on the skin of her neck, followed by a slight sting. The man had bitten her lightly.


    Nan Zhi looked at the head buried in her corbone and she gasped.


    What a pervert!

 Chapter 50 - I Will Let You Go After a Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 50: I Will Let You Go After a Kiss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan lifted his head from Nan Zhi¡¯s elegant and delicate neck. Seeing that she was neither crying, making a scene or even giving any reaction, he raised his eyebrow and his lips curved menacingly. ¡°Like a block of wood. Why, your period¡¯s not gone yet?¡±


    As he spoke, his palm moved audaciously under her skirt.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils shrank and she quickly pulled his hand out.


    His fingers felt as though they were being enveloped by a thin silk cocoon. The skin on her soft thigh was instantly hot after being touched.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s fair ears also turned red.


    It was not because of shyness, but from anger due to his shamelessness.


    Mu Sihan looked at her entire face turning red from her anger and unwillingness and gave her azy smirk. He leaned his tall body back on the seat, putting his hands around the back of his head and looked at her calmly. ¡°I haven¡¯t even touched it yet and you¡¯re already so shy?¡±


    <i>He was doing this on purpose, right?</i>


    ¡°How do I look like I¡¯m being shy? I have nothing to do with you, and you put your hand into my skirt so casually. This is not how a gentleman behaves!¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at her with his dark eyes, his lips lifted into azy smile. ¡°In front of the woman I like, why should I be a gentleman?¡±


    His thinking was definitely not that of a normal person!


    Well, he was perverted, arrogant and bad-tempered. He was not a normal person at all.


    As Nan Zhi looked at his well-defined features, she stilled herself and said coldly, ¡°We have only met two or three times. What do you see in me? I¡¯ll change.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened, leaning over and pressed against her soft chest. She subconsciously leaned back and he held on to the back of her head, his sexy thin lips a whisper away from her. ¡°What I see in you is that you had refuse me repeatedly.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    <i>What?!</i>


    She was unable tomunicate normally with this man. He was clearly sick on the head.


    He opened his mouth, bit the tip of her nose lightly andughed arrogantly. ¡°Woman, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve never seen a face as handsome as mine. Didn¡¯t you show me your breasts the first time we met?¡±


    <i>He really was arrogant and narcissistic!</i>


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows and exined in a somewhat annoyed manner, ¡°The buttons on my shirt identally opened, it¡¯s not like I deliberately exposed myself to you.¡±


    ¡°The second time we met, you were buried in my crotch, what your hand touched, do you want me to help refresh your memory?¡±


    Without waiting for Nan Zhi to say anything, the man took her hand and pressed it against his firm abodemen. She could feel the strong muscles even through the fabric.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hand shrank back in fear, her face turning slightly pale. ¡°It was not on purpose, that time in the room.¡±


    She took a hurried breath and continued furtively, ¡°I have no feelings for you. You really misunderstood me. I really don¡¯t know anything about the blocking and after bath pictures you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    The crazy smile disappeared from his face. His jaw tightened and a chilling air emanated from his body.


    The atmosphere in the car suddenly dropped to below freezing.


    Cold sweat broke out on Nan Zhi¡¯s back.


    <i>Oh no, he¡¯s getting angry again.</i>


    But if she did not exin herself clearly, he would misunderstand again.


    This person was truly the most difficult and unreasonable person she had ever met.


    She took a deep breath, trying her best to speak to him in the a pacifying tone. She had the keep her temper in check as she could not afford for him to get angry again. ¡°Young Master Mu, today¡¯s interview is very important to me. If you want to get even with me, or want to settle whatever misunderstandings we have, can you wait for me to finish my interview before we have a good talk?¡±


    She was so anxious that the rim of her eyes were red, her beautifully shaped eyes filled with tears, bright and shining, her long eyshes cast a mncholy shadow over her face.


    She really looked like a poor kitten.


    The anger in Mu Sihan immediately softened. He held her small face in his big hands, smilingzily, his expression charming and full of charisma. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you go after you give me a kiss.¡±

 Chapter 51 - Next Time I See You, Don’t Wear Lipstick

    <h4>Chapter 51: Next Time I See You, Don¡¯t Wear Lipstick</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi frowned, she could not hide at all with him holding her face in his hands.


    She could only watch as his handsome face pressed down on hers helplessly. She wanted to separate herself from this moment, so she could watch it happen but not feel a single thing.


    His sexy thin lips sealed hers tightly and a masculine cool breath with a telltale hint of the the cigar he must have smoked, filled her nose.


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes in disgust, she knew that if she did not let him do what he wanted, she would never be able to get out of the car today.


    This second stage of interview was very important to her and she could not afford to miss it. She had to bear with it. Her delicate hands formed into fists as her teeth ground together.


    After pressing his lips against hers, the man stared at her with his deep dark eyes. There was not much lust in the depths of his eyes but there was a trace of evilness.


    Her stiff body and facial expressions did not lie.


    She really did not like being touched by him.


    <i>Interesting. </i>In the past, the only women around him were those simpering fools who hung around pathetically, with no opinion of their own. Those women all tried different ways to just to stay with him. This one was different. She was interesting, enduring everything just to avoid him.


    Perhaps it was because she was wearing lipstick today, he did not kiss her deeply.


    He let go of her after a few bites of her soft lips. They were meltingly soft and he could not resist.


    Her lipstick was stained on his thin lips making that handsome and wild face crazily arrogant and adding an sexiness that could not be exined.


    No matter how much she disliked him, she had to admit that he did have the ability to make women surrender themselves to him.


    He was ridiculously handsome and had a charisma that drew people to him.


    Especially those dark eyes, when staring intently, could easily lead people to mistakenly believe that they were loved and pampered by him. But she knew it was all an illusion.


    Fortunately, he was not her type.


    Mu Sihan raised his hand, curled his index finger and scraped the corner of her lips. ¡°Next time you see me, don¡¯t wear lipstick.¡±


    Nan Zhi swore at him in her heart. <i>Pervert.</i>


    Whether she wanted to wear lipstick or not, it had nothing to with him. She knew she had to find a way to exin to him clearly after the interview that they should never meet again.


    When he finally let go of her, she suddenly thought of an idea that would make him detest her.


    ...


    After getting out of the car and breathing in the fresh air, Nan Zhi felt like she had been reborn.


    She half ran to the broadcasting station, afraid that he would break his promise and chase after her.


    She did not notice but the Lykan Hypersport sports car behind continued to follow her at a distance.


    Mu Sihan rolled down the car window, a pair of sunsses decked on his well-defined nose. He had a faint smile on his thin lips while looking at the retreating figure of Nan Zhi.


    As Nan Zhi was walking towards the entrance of the broadcasting station, she met with two slender figures approaching, hand in hand.


    Nan Yao and Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s younger sister, Bo Sijing.


    Bo Sijing had always disliked Nan Zhi because after Nan Zhi transferred to the middle school where Bo Sijing was studying, the ss monitor who Bo Sijing was secretly in love with, had taken Nan Zhi under his wing, helping and supporting her at all times. He would only grace Nan Zhi with one of his rare smiles that seemed to be reserved only for her. In the end, he was rejected by Nan Zhi after he confessed to her, which hurt him deeply. After graduating from middle school, Bo Sijing did not know where the ss monitor went.


    ¡°Stinky bitch!¡± Bo Sijing gritted her teeth when she saw Nan Zhi¡¯s delicate face.


    ¡°Fortunately, my brother saw her true colors in time and dumped her. Otherwise, he would have married her and she would have cheated on him.¡± Bo Sijing looked at Nan Zhi in the distance, her face disdainful and eyes cold. ¡°Yaoyao, why didn¡¯t you tell your Dad not to let Nan Zhi join the broadcasting station? If she passes her second interview, she would be our colleague soon enough. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Nan Yao was silent.


    Bo Sijing saw that Nan Yao did not respond and followed her gaze to the road and her eyes fell on a super cool and luxurious sports car nearby.


    ¡°Whoa, I did not expect to see a Lykan Hypersport sports car in Ning City.¡± The re from the sunlight made it hard for Bo Sijing to see what the driver of the sports car looked like. She pouted her lips. ¡°Any person who can afford to drive this limited edition sports car is probably a middle-aged uncle with a beer belly!¡±


    She was in the affluent social circles of society and knowing all of the young rich men in Ning City, including her brother, none were able to afford to drive a sports car of this level.

 Chapter 52 - See How I Take Care of That Bitch

    <h4>Chapter 52: See How I Take Care of That Bitch</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Yao saw that the sports car was following Nan Zhi at a distance. There was a trace of doubt in her eyes. ¡°Does the owner of the sports car know Nan Zhi?¡±


    Bo Sijing exploded in mockughter and pouted red her lips in disdain. ¡°Yaoyao, are you serious? You¡¯re thinking too much. There is absolutely no way someone ofthat caliber would have any connection or interest in her. Nan Zhi has already lost her chastity, how could a Lykan Hypersport owner like her? Even a middle-aged uncle would not like her!¡±


    Nan Yao pursed her lips thoughtfully, turning her eyes away from the Lykan Hypersport sports car and looked sideways at Bo Sijing with a soft smile. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. I am thinking too much. Sijing, as far as I know, the broadcasting station is only recruiting four anchors and I was already epted directly. You were ranked third during the first interview, so as long as you there¡¯s no issues in the second interview, you will definitely get in.¡±


    Bo Sijing smiled proudly. ¡°Although my level of expertise and experience is not yet at your level, I am confident that I¡¯m good enough to be epted.¡±


    ¡°That may have been the case, except...¡± Nan Yao sighed and looked a little flustered. ¡°I asked someone to look at the results from two days ago. Nan Zhi waste, but it seems that because of her beauty, Director Han Mo still allowed her to go through the interview. Other than deducting some points for not meeting punctuality, her results were better than yours and she ended up with rank just above you.¡±


    Bo Sijing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief . ¡°Isn¡¯t Han Mo well known for hating people who are not punctual? She had never given anyone a second chance before! You¡¯re saying that Nan Zhi waste but still got to attend the interview?¡± Bo Sijing gritted her teeth furiously. ¡°That pretentious b*tch, she must have acted coquettishly again.¡±


    ¡°Director Han is a woman.¡± Nan Yao interjected.


    ¡°Because she is such a slut she even tries to seduce a woman,¡± Bo Sijing insisted. There was absolutely no way Nan Zhi would have gotten scores higher than her if she did not use despicable methods.


    Nan Yao looked at Bo Sijing who despised Nan Zhi down to her bones. She added lightly, ¡°Who asked her to have a face that¡¯s attractive to both men and women? When she bes an anchor, I¡¯m afraid the audience will like her too!¡±


    Not only was Nan Zhi¡¯s beauty unique, it was also not oundish or aggressive. She had an inexplicable charm that made one want to get close to her, whether they were male or female. That kind of charm would definitely attract arge proportion of the audience.


    Nan Yao¡¯s words reminded Bo Sijing of the ss monitor she had secretly loved. If her beloved ss monitor had not been hurt by Nan Zhi, he would not have left Ning City! It was all her fault!


    All the old memories were dredged from the depths of her memory and a new hatred fired up from within Bo Sijing, igniting her jealousy. She snorted in contempt, ¡°Yaoyao, just you wait, see how I¡¯m going to take care of that evil b*tch!¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi reached the entrance of the broadcasting station when she suddenly she heard the jarring sound of a car horn. She turned her head on reflex and saw that the sports car had followed her and shuddered, pretending not to notice him.


    The man was wearing ck sunsses that obscured most of his face. He raised a careless hand that was resting on the car window, putting his index finger and middle finger close together, then ced them upon his sexy thin lips. He blew lightly, giving her a frivolous flying kiss.


    That look was the epitome of both handsome and arrogant! <i>Narcissist!</i>


    Nan Zhi was afraid of being seen and quickly looked away, pretending not to know man and quickly made her way to the door.


    The man twitched his lips, stepped on the elerator and the sports car sped off.


    Nan Zhi breathed a sigh of relief and was about to walk into the lobby of the broadcasting station, when she suddenly felt a wet heat that was rapidly spreading across her chest. She looked down in dismay to see a coffee-colored liquid spreading down her light blue suit. <i>Sh*t!</i>


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. It seems I¡¯ve just sprained my foot and was not holding my coffee steadily. I didn¡¯t spill it on you intentionally.¡± Although she was apologizing, Bo Sijing¡¯s pretty face did not look at all apologetic. On the contrary, her face was one simr to the cat that had eaten the canary, smug and pleased with her ¡®idental¡¯ mishap.


    There were only ten minutes left before the second interview. Even if Nan Zhi had asked someone to bring a change of clothes for her, it would be toote.


    She was left with two choices, one was to wear the coffee-stained clothing to the interview, the second option was for her to leave and find a set of clothes to change into, which would leave herte for the second time.


    No matter which option she chose, both situations were extremely unfavourable and would definitely lead to a negative impression of her. It was herst chance, especially since she had beente the for the first round.


    After Bo Sijing apologized to Nan Zhi, she did not wait for Nan Zhi to say anything and flounced into the elevator, holding onto Nan Yao with her nose up in a self-important manner.


    Just as the elevator door was about to close, a hand suddenly shot in. Nan Zhi squeezed into the elevator and her body fell forward.


    There was a hiss and a long tear appeared on Bo Sijing¡¯s white satin dress after being pulled by Nan Zhi, exposing her snow white skin underneath.


    Nan Zhi imitated the mocking tone Bo Sijing had used previously, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve just sprained my foot while rushing for the lift and identally pulled at your skirt.¡±

 Chapter 53 - Showing Off Deliberately

    <h4>Chapter 53: Showing Off Deliberately</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Ah...!¡±


    Bo Sijing saw that her skirt had been torn by Nan Zhi and hercy bra and arge area of her chest was now exposed. She screamed hysterically and grabbed onto Nan Zhi like a waiting siren, ¡°Nan Zhi, you did this on purpose!!! Do you know how much this dress costs?¡±


    Bo Sijing¡¯s was glowering with anger and she was so furious she was almost spitting fire. She pointed a finger at Nan Zhi¡¯s nose and exploded, ¡°Do you even know who Alvis is? He is a famous designer known internationally, who possesses extraordinary talent and is also a designer hired by the royal family of S Country. Histest design for the spring collection has only twelve sets in the world! You can¡¯t get it even if you¡¯re rich!¡±


    ¡°Do you know how honourable and difficult it is to have a dress designed by Alvis? It took my brother a lot of effort and money to attain it for me, but you damaged it within an inch of its life! Nan Zhi, I¡¯m going to call the police, sue you and send you to jail!¡±


    Looking at the furious Bo Sijing, Nan Zhi lowered her eyes, hiding the emotions within her eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°Sijing, there are surveince cameras in the elevator. As I said, I fell on you because I identally sprained my foot.¡±


    As Bo Sijing¡¯s mouth opened again in outrage, Nan Zhi continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you yet, why are you in such a hurry to close the elevator door, when you knew I wasing? You already spilled coffee on me, you can¡¯t go against me just because you¡¯re afraid you can¡¯t pass the interview!¡±


    The people in the elevator saw the obvious coffee stains on Nan Zhi¡¯s light blue suit. A kind person could not help but speak up for her. ¡°It¡¯s not nice to spill coffee on people.¡±


    Bo Sijing gritted her teeth and turned back to look at the person who spoke. ¡°What do you know, I didn¡¯t mean to spill it on her!¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°I believe you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You should also believe that I didn¡¯t do it on purpose too.¡±


    Bo Sijing¡¯s eyes were red and she snapped at Nan Zhi, ¡°How can youpare those rags on you with mine? Even if I did spill the coffee on you on purpose, I canpensate you with another one. You tore my dress, can you afford topensate me?¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed thoughtfully and gave an elegant, yet easygoing smile. ¡°So, you spilled it on me intentionally.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Nan Yao saw that the others in the elevator casting strange looks at Bo Sijing. She pulled on Bo Sijing¡¯s arm and shook her head, signalling her to stop quarrelling.


    The other people in the elevator went out, leaving Bo Sijing, Nan Yao and Nan Zhi in the elevator. Nan Yao said softly, ¡°Sijing, don¡¯t be upset, didn¡¯t Brother Shaoxiu give me a set of Alvis¡¯ clothes? It¡¯s in my car, I¡¯ll get it for youter.¡±


    Bo Sijing was moved to tears. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re so kind to me. I¡¯m so d you are going to be my sister-inw. If it was someone else, I¡¯d feel sick to my stomach!¡±


    Nan Yao smiled and patted Bo Sijing¡¯s arm. From the corner of her eyes, she looked at Nan Zhi, who did not seem jealous, even after hearing that Bo Shaoxiu had given her clothes designed by Alvis. Her face darkened.


    She did not believe Nan Zhi had no feelings for Bo Shaoxiu, she wanted to make her jealous, angry and envious, but Nan Zhi did not show any of those reactions.


    She was as calm and indifferent as an outsider.


    ¡°Zhizhi, there is also a haute couture suit in my car. If you say some nice things to me and beg me, I can consider lending it to you. The second interview is starting soon, if you go in like this, you will fail the interview straightaway!¡± Nan Yao turned up her nose and said in a condescending manner.


    Nan Zhi looked at Nan Yao coldly, then lifted her lips slightly, her eyes mocking, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the clothes of a shorty won¡¯t suit me!¡±


    Nan Yao was furious to hear Nan Zhi calling her short, but these few years, she had learnt to control her emotions.


    She gritted her teeth and snorted. ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to see how you are going to the interview in those dirty clothes!¡±

 Chapter 54 - Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 54: Surprise</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi looked at the time after getting out of the elevator. There was only six minutes left before the second interview. She didn¡¯t have much time.


    She walked quickly to the restroom.


    The second interview not only needed to assess professional knowledge, image was also very important.


    Bo Sijing knew this factor very well, so she had deliberately spilled the coffee on her.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips tightly and dabbed gently at the coffee stains on her clothes with a cold expression. After washing off most of the stains, the water-soaked clothes became transparent and her bra was clearly visible.


    ¡°You¡¯re here for the second interview? Why are your clothes so wet?¡± a soft voice came from behind her.


    Nan Zhi looked up and saw the a girl standing beside her through the reflection of the mirror. The girl was less than twenty years old, her face was pretty but she seemed hesitant and shy.


    ¡°Do you need a hair dryer?¡± The girl asked kindly in a low voice, blinking her eyes and looking at Nan Zhi innocently.


    Nan Zhi considered her less-than-desirable state. She did need a hair dryer, even if the clothes could not be fully dried, half-dried would still be better than they were now. It could work.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. My name is Xiaoting.¡± The girl brought Nan Zhi into a dressing room. Before entering the dressing room, Nan Zhi looked at the namete on the door frame: Lin Wanyue.


    After Nan Zhi returned from abroad, she had a good understanding of the current situation in the broadcasting station. Lin Wanyue was a top anchorwoman, who was very popr. She had won the Golden Microphone award before and was the pir of support in the broadcasting station.


    ¡°Xiaoting, is this Senior Lin¡¯s private dressing room? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for me to go in.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re only borrowing a hair dryer. It won¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    Hearing her words, Nan Zhi entered the dressing room and Xiaoting handed her the hairdryer.


    Halfway through blow drying her clothes, the telltale sound of high-heeled shoes could be heard from outside.


    Xiaoting¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Sister Lin...?¡±


    As soon as Nan Zhi put down the hair dryer, the door of the dressing room opened. A woman in a golden suit strode into the room with great vigour, her wavy hair bouncing in luscious curls down her back.


    Seeing Nan Zhi, the woman frowned. ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Xiaoting lowered her head, her voice fearful, ¡°Sister Lin, she is here for the anchor interview. Her clothes got wet so she came in to borrow the hair dryer.¡±


    Lin Wanyue snorted. She sat down at the dressing table and said coldly, ¡°There will be a live broadcast at ten o¡¯clock that needs me to host. Help me touch up on my makeup.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sister Lin.¡±


    Nan Zhi stood at one side and politely thanked Lin Wanyue and Xiaoting.


    Lin Wanyue ignored her and Xiaoting nodded with a smile.


    Nan Zhi turned and walked towards the door but after a few steps, she heard Xiaoting¡¯s soft gasp. Nan Zhi turned around and saw Xiaoting being kicoked to the ground by Lin Wanyue¡¯s high-heeled stilettos.


    ¡°Are you really that clumsy and useless? You can¡¯t even touch up my makeup properly.¡± Lin Wanyue stood up from the chair, taking off an oval diamond ring from her middle finger and handing it to Xiaoting. ¡°I can¡¯t wear a diamond ring during the broadcast. Keep it for me and if you even dare to lose it, just wait and see how I¡¯m would take care of you!¡±


    Lin Wanyue strutted off proudly in her high heels and did not look at Nan Zhi when she passed her.


    After Lin Wanyue left, Nan Zhi lifted Xiaoting from the ground. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Xiaoting shook her head with a pale face. ¡°My stomach is a little ufortable. If you could help me to the chair, thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Nan Zhi did not expect the elegant and good-natured Lin Wanyue on screen was actually such a fierce and malicious person in private.


    All of a sudden, a scream of joy came from the dressing room next door. ¡°Yaoyao, I¡¯m not seeing it wrong, right, it¡¯s Alvis! My God, why has Alvise to our broadcasting station? Come and look!¡±


    Hurried footsteps could be heard outside along with the excited bubbling voice she could vaguely recognize as Bo Sijing. ¡°Yaoyao, after my clothes were torn by Nan Zhi, you called my brother, right? Do you think it was my brother who invited Alvis here? Oh my goodness, the clothes his assistant is holding surely couldn¡¯t be mine, could they?!¡±

 Chapter 55 - Excitement

    <h4>Chapter 55: Excitement</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    There were three tall figures in suits and leather shoes standing in the corridor, headed by a young man with a well-defined face and distinct facial features who looked to have mixed-blood.


    Following behind him were two assistants, their armsden with various styles of clothing.


    ¡°Oh my god, Yaoyao, oh my god! Are they holding the custom-made spring clothes that are the same style as the princess consort of S Country? I saw the princess consort wearing this not long ago online. This set of clothes can¡¯t be bought even if you have the money!¡±


    Bo Sijing was in high heaven. Her voice rambled on excitedly at high speed and she nearly salivated at the sight of Alvis¡¯ beautiful designs. ¡°How did my brother do it? I really admire my brother! Yaoyao, after you marry my brother, you will be a young mistress who enjoy a happy life!¡±


    ¡°Since my brother knows Alvis, it seems he was able to allow me to wear the same style of clothes as the princess consort. What an honour! Don¡¯t you think my brother is so awesome? Although I knew my brother had expanded the Bo family business to a whole new level in recent years, I did not expect him to be so good that he could invite Alvis!¡±


    Bo Sijing¡¯s held her face in her small hands, her eyes gleaming with excitement. She loved fashion and was very knowledgeable on the haute couture of big brands. Ever since she saw an interview of Alvis in a magazine, she regarded him as an idol.


    Young, handsome and talented. Every piece of the clothing he designed led the fashion industry from his creative mindset. Every piece was one of a kind. No matter how expensive the clothes were, they would be sold out as soon as they were on the market.


    For Bo Sijing, Alvis was like a God, out of reach. She had never dreamed that she would one day be able to see him in person.


    Nan Yao looked at Bo Sijing, who was jumping in excitement and babbling on without end, and she frowned, a puzzled look on her face.


    Although she did call Bo Shaoxiu when she went to take the clothes from the car, she had only told him about how Nan Zhi provoked her and tore Bo Sijing¡¯s clothes. Bo Shaoxiu at that time did not say anything about giving Bo Sijing a surprise.


    Although Bo Sijing was Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s sister, Nan Yao was hoping that this surprise was for her. What an honour it was to have Alvis personally bring clothes over! It must have taken Bo Shaoxiu a lot of effort and money!


    It was inevitable that Nan Yao would be dissatisfied and jealous with him spoiling his sister like that.


    Bo Shaoxiu had not been this attentive even to her!


    But... how did he manage to invite Alvis?


    Bo Sijing saw Alvis walking over and could not suppress her happiness. She rushed forward with a bright smile. ¡°Hello, Alvis, thank you foring down personally to bring me the clothes.¡±


    Alvis looked at Bo Sijing and saw that she was wearing a spring piece he had designed and his face expressed his confusion. ¡°Are you Miss Nan?¡±


    Miss Nan?


    Bo Sijing looked at Nan Yao and wondered if her brother had asked Alvis to pass the clothes to Yaoyao, then let Yaoyao pass it to her?


    Nan Yao was the first to react, an excited smile forming. As expected, Shaoxiu loved her the most. Even if it was his sister, Bo Sijing could only stand at her side.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Mr Alvis, I¡¯m Miss Nan.¡±


    Alvis¡¯ blue eyes swept toward Nan Yao, and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re Miss Nan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± Nan Yao walked towards Alvis and looked up slightly. Her face was glowing with pride and joy.


    Hearing themotion outside, Nan Zhi and Xiaoting came out of the dressing room. When Bo Sijing saw Nan Zhi, she could not help but boast. ¡°My brother really loves me and Yaoyao. He knew that my dress was torn by a jealous b*tch and immediately contacted Alvis who happens to be in Ning City. Nan Zhi you probably can only meet Alvis through me and Yaoyao¡¯s generosity.¡±


    ¡°If you want an autograph from Alvis, you can beg me for it, if you please me and I¡¯m in a good mood, maybe I can help you get one from him.¡±

 Chapter 56 - Unacceptable Results

    <h4>Chapter 56: Uneptable Results</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Yao felt good after hearing Bo Sijing¡¯s words. Nan Zhi must be feeling jealous and mad seeing how Shaoxiu had invited Alvis for her right?


    After all, not everyone had the chance to meet Alvis! He was the number one designer thatmoners like Nan Zhi would never be able to meet, even in their wildest dreams, let alone be able to wear one of his stunning designs.


    If Shaoxiu continued to build his rtionship with Alvis, she might be able to go to S Country next time and meet the royal family. Thinking of this, Nan Yao¡¯s thoughts started to get a little carried away.


    When her father married Nan Zhi¡¯s mother, she had lived in a small town with her mother. She had always been treated like an illegitimate daughter and suffered so much ridicule and humiliation. Fortunately, those dark days were over, the things that Nan Zhi once had, she now had it all.


    She had robbed Nan Zhi of her father¡¯s love and her fianc¨¦. Even if Nan Zhi¡¯s interview was sessful, Nan Yao would do everything she could to get her kicked out in the future. She would not let that arrogant b*tch take what was hers!


    The things that Nan Zhi cared about most, she would take them all away.


    As for the things that she and her mother had painstakingly attained, she would grasp them firmly within her hands. She would never let Nan Zhi take them back.


    Nan Yao did not want to confront Nan Zhi in front of Alvis as it would make her seem uncivilized and rude. She simply smiled elegantly and said, ¡°Mr Alvis, this is our dressing room, pleasee in!¡±


    Alvis took the clothes from his assistant and walked forward. ¡°Miss Nan, this dress is handmade and elegant, it suits your temperament very well. I hope you will like it.¡±


    ¡°I like it very much, thank you Alvis...¡± Nan Yao responded, clearly pleased by thement, but found something was amiss. Alvis¡¯ deep blue eyes were not looking at her but were directed towards... where Nan Zhi was at. <i>It couldn¡¯t be.</i>


    Nan Yao¡¯s mind went nk for a moment.


    She broke out of her daze, ¡°Alvis, I think you made a mistake. Bo Shaoxiu is my fianc¨¦. He asked you to bring a dress for me, right? Thatdy¡¯s surname is also Nan, but...¡±


    Alvis impatiently interrupted Nan Yao, his handsome face cold and serious. ¡°Miss, the clothes I¡¯ve brought today are only suitable for tall women.¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s expression changed and she pursed her lips, wanting to say something, but Bo Sijing stepped forward to interrupt, ¡°Yaoyao, my brother asked Alvis to bring me a dress, what are you anxious about?¡±


    Bo Sijing walked up to Alvis, straightened her back and gave him a ttering smile. ¡°Alvis, are you going to pass the clothes to me? It¡¯s very kind of you.¡±


    Nan Yao was not happy with how things were turning out, but as long as Alvis did note for Nan Zhi.


    Bo Sijing held out her hand towards to Alvis, full of expectation and joy at the thought that she would soon be able to wear the same dress as the princess consort. That would almost put her on par with royalty! Everyone was bound to see her and take notice.


    But just when Bo Sijing thought Alvis would hand over the clothes to her, he walked around her without looking at her, heading straight towards the tall and slender Nan Zhi. He bent down and said respectfully, ¡°Beautiful and nobledy, this set of clothes is for you.¡±


    Both Nan Yao and Bo Sijing¡¯s expressions darkened the moment they heard the words ¡®beautiful and noble¡¯. Then they felt an anger and shame like they have been pped across the face when they heard that the clothes were prepared for Nan Zhi.


    Why was it Nan Zhi?


    Which rich person had Nan Zhi found now?


    She must be financially supported by an ugly old man. What dirty, despicable things had she done now?


    When Nan Yao saw Alvis bringing Nan Zhi into the next dressing room, her hands clenched into tight fists. She must find the rich man Nan Zhi had gotten together with. Even if it was a sleazy old man, she would tell that man how dirty Nan Zhi was!


    ...


    The second interview went very sessfully. Nan Zhi stood out from more than ten re-examinees with her perfect image, solid stage presence, eloquence and strong professionalism.


    Bo Sijing did not pass the second interview which made her turned red with anger. Her eyes sparked with rage as Nan Yaoforted her. ¡°If Nan Zhi was not there, you would have passed.¡±


    Bo Sijingughed coldly, a flicker of ruthlessness in her eyes. ¡°Fortunately, I still have a trick or two. Yaoyao, just you wait, even if Nan Zhi has passed her second interview, she will soon realize that she is rejoicing too soon!¡±

 Chapter 57 - Being Slapped Ruthlessly

    <h4>Chapter 57: Being pped Ruthlessly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Yao pulled Bo Sijing to a corner and eximed in amazement as though she was very surprised, ¡°Sijing, you already have an idea to make Nan Zhi leave the broadcasting station?¡±


    Bo Sijing did not n to hide it from Nan Yao, since they were good friends. As a result, she told Nan Yao everything about her back-up n.


    Nan Yao¡¯s eyes turned asrge as globes and she pped her hands in agreement. ¡°Sijing, you¡¯re really smart! If the n is a sess, Nan Zhi would have a non-erasable stain in her life after this and no other broadcastingpany would even think to hire her in the future!¡±


    Bo Sijing smirked evilly. She was full of confidence that her n would be aplete sess.


    Nan Zhi had caused her to lose her first love, and caused both Yaoyao and herself to humiliate themselves like clowns in front of her biggest idol, Alvis. She would definitely make her get kicked out of the industry in the most shameful way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. Nan Zhi is out.¡±


    Both Nan Yao and Bo Sijing looked towards Nan Zhi, who was walking out of the multimedia studio. She was wearing a purplish-pink long maxi dress that suited her tall and slender figure perfectly. Her dress was perfectly matched with a set of high heels and a pair of earrings in the same color scheme. Her fair skin was creamy and white, wless andparable to the whiteness of snow. The unique color of the outfit did not overshadow her beauty at all. The charm and loveliness of the gentle woman was brought out amongst the innocence she was exuding.


    She had been brought up in a wealthy family from young after all. The clothes that Alvis designed seemed to have been made just for her. She looked elegant, modest and dignified.


    Both Nan Yao and Bo Sijing clenched their teeth, hatred bubbling in their minds.


    They had been gloating earlier to her about having an outfit that Alvis had designed. In the end, Alvis came to the broadcastingpany personally to give Nan Zhi a long dress that was simr to that of the princess consort.


    The pride they had felt in front of Nan Zhi had been thrown back in their faces and they felt utterly humiliated.


    ¡°Yaoyao, just wait for the good show!¡± Bo Sijing¡¯s anger and embarrassment went away slightly at the thought of what was about to happen. They just needed to be patient.


    ...


    After the second interview, the few people who had been epted were invited to tour the broadcastingpany and begin as interns the following Monday.


    Nan Zhi was feeling a little thirsty and walked to the kitchte to get some water. As she finished her drink, a sharp cold draught of air blew towards her just as she turned her head. Following that, a tight pnded on her right cheek.


    A fiery pain spread out instantly, staining her cheek pink. She cked out for a few seconds as her head spun.


    Several people, including a few interviewers who had exited the multimedia studio, looked towards her direction at the sound of the crisp p.


    Out of the four people they epted this time, Han Mo had the highest hopes for Nan Zhi. She walked over immediately, seeing that Nan Zhi had been pped by a fierce Lin Wanyue. She asked in confusion, Wanyue, why did you hit her?¡±


    Lin Wanyue¡¯s face was made up and twisted in aggravation, and her nostrils red. She pointed at Nan Zhi¡¯s nose and shouted in anger, without any regard for her image, ¡°Chief Han, I¡¯m really starting to question your working ability. Weren¡¯t you the one who was always talking about high standards? Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to cover up for this type of person, who has such a questionable personality? What is it, any pretty face cane to work at the broadcastingpany now?¡±


    Han Mo furrowed her eyebrows. She was unhappy with Lin Wanyue¡¯s attitude. It was overstepping her boundaries and she wouldn¡¯t be afraid to put her in her ce. ¡°Wanyue, are you questioning my ability in hiring people? You¡¯d better clearly rify today what you mean by your using words. How is Nan Zhi¡¯s personality questionable?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s skin was as white and tender as tofu. Five bright red finger prints had appeared on her delicate skin immediately after Lin Wanyue¡¯s heavy p. The prints were angry, red and swollen. The side of her lips were also bleeding.


    Nan Zhi wiped away the blood at the side of her lips. She was not angered beyond control, nor was she flustered and exasperated. She merely stared at Lin Wanyue with eyes that were so calm that they were sharp and cold. She said slowly, her voice sharp and frosty, ¡°Senior Lin, May I ask how I have offended you? What did I do to deserve this baffling p from you?¡±


    Nan Zhi was cold and calm. She did not bare her teeth in anger, even in such a situation. She did not look fearful at all as she stood opposite the unbearably arrogant Lin Wanyue. In fact, Lin Wanyue¡¯s imposing manner seemed to dete from Nan Zhi¡¯s unruffled calmness.

 Chapter 58 - Framed

    <h4>Chapter 58: Framed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The number of onlookers increased, and there were several pairs of eyes staring at Nan Zhi.


    The staff working at the broadcastingpany all knew that Lin Wanyue¡¯s temper was bad when she was off the cameras. A person who made her angry would definitely not have things easy for them, who knew if she would cklist the neer for life?


    Everyone was waiting to see how Nan Zhi would make a spectacle out of herself.


    Bo Sijing and Nan Yao were standing not too far away. Both of their lips were curled up into identical smirks, clearly taking pleasure in Nan Zhi¡¯s misfortune. ¡°Just wait, Yaoyao. Han Mo will definitely fire Nan Zhi once she knows what she has done to Lin Wanyue. The show has only just begun.¡±


    Even though Bo Sijing did not know how Nan Zhi knew Alvis, she would not let Nan Zhi have a good life, especially since she had embarrassed herself in front of Alvis.


    Nan Yao was equally looking forward to seeing Nan Zhi be cast aside by everyone. She was anticipating the scene of Han Mo driving Nan Zhi out of the broadcastingpany.


    Her anger dissipated just at the thought of it!


    Lin Wanyue scoffed coldly at the sight of Nan Zhi, who did not have a single ounce of panic on her face. Her gaze locked on Nan Zhi was filled with intense hatred and she let out a mockingugh. ¡°You are feigning ignorance? My oval ring is gone. I remember you went into my dressing room before your interview.¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips slightly. ¡°Yes, your assistant brought me there.¡±


    The expressions of Han Mo and several other interviewers darkened slightly. Although it was hard to get along with Lin Wanyue, she would not use others without reason. Not to mention, Nan Zhi was just an unknown person, there was no reason to frame her.


    Everyone knew that Lin Wanyue loved her oval diamond ring. The ring was rumored to cost at least ten million and Lin Wanyue would wear it whenever she did not have to work.


    Was the ring really stolen by Nan Zhi?


    A person whose hands were not clean and had those kind of questionable morals, was not wee, no matter where it would be.


    Nan Zhi watched at the gazes of the people around her turned suspicious, already casting judgement on her. She looked into Lin Wanyue¡¯s fiery gaze as she said calmly, ¡°Senior Lin, you should know thew. It¡¯s also illegal to nder and frame someone, right?¡±


    Lin Wanyue did not think that a thief would still act so fearlessly at this point. Her expression was dark as she said coldly, ¡°When did I frame you? Weren¡¯t you wearing an outfit that was merely a few hundred dors when you entered my dressing room? What are you wearing now?¡±


    Her scathingments focused the crowds¡¯ attention on her attire as she continued her tirade, ¡°You clearly seduced some old man using your pretty looks, despite your young age, and got financial support in a shameless manner. You came to steal mine because the old man didn¡¯t want to give you a diamond ring!¡±


    Nan Zhi merely found the whole situation funny and her lips quirked. She lifted her thin eyebrow slightly, as her almond orbs shed, ¡°Senior Lin, where¡¯s your evidence?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ting,e over here!¡± Lin Wanyue called coldly.


    Xiao Ting walked over with her head down and eyes red. Xiao Ting had been Lin Wanyue¡¯s assistant for two years and was honest and gullible. Several staff of the broadcastingpany knew her well and had a rather good impression of the docile girl.


    Xiao Ting walked in front of Nan Zhi and knelt down suddenly. Her slender fingers tugged on Nan Zhi¡¯s skirt lightly. Her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Miss Nan, please return the ring to Lin Jie!¡±


    Nan Zhi took two steps back as she removed Xiao Ting¡¯s small hand that was tugging onto her skirt. Her gaze was slightly cold.


    The first impression she had of Xiao Ting was rather good, and she felt slight pity for her when she saw Xiao Ting being kicked by Lin Wanyue in the dressing room.


    <i>The phrase of knowing one¡¯s exterior but never understanding their heart is true.</i>


    ¡°Miss Nan, I¡¯d lent you the hairdryer with good intentions, seeing that your clothes were wet. You should have been grateful. Why did you steal Lin Jie¡¯s ring when I wasn¡¯t paying attention? If you don¡¯t return the ring, Lin Jie will send us both to prison!¡±


    Xiao Ting¡¯s tears flowed nonstop as her slender shoulders trembled. She looked terrified.


    Shu Meng, one of the interviewers that knew Xiao Ting, could not watch any further. She could not help but to step forward and help speak for her, ¡°Xiao Ting would not lie. The ring should still be on Nan Zhi.¡±


    ¡°Chief Han, if it¡¯s found that Nan Zhi has stolen the ring, there¡¯s no way she can work here in the broadcastingpany with us. How would we dare to work with such a thief? We can¡¯t trust her!¡±

 Chapter 59 - A Target of Ridicule For All

    <h4>Chapter 59: A Target of Ridicule For All</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Han Mo furrowed her eyebrows as she said lowly, ¡°With Nan Zhi¡¯s ability, she should have known that she would pass the interview. Why would she do such a self-destructive thing when she knows everyone is about to be her colleagues?


    When it came down to it, Han Mo was considering the situation from Nan Zhi¡¯s perspective as she had high hopes for this woman. She simply couldn¡¯t believe Nan Zhi would do something so foolish.


    Shu Meng intercepted in a loud whisper, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want an item that is worth ten million?¡±


    Lin Wanyue did not want to waste any more time. The ring was extremely important to her and she believed that the weak and honest Xiao Ting would never have the gall to lie, let alone steal such a valuable ring from her. The only remaining possibility was that this person had stolen her ring!


    This type of woman who had a face that was too pretty, was usually vain and materialistic. Just from a nce she could tell that the woman was a flower vase with no talent. Only a pretty face. To think Han Mo had been taken in by the likes of her.


    ¡°You¡¯re called Nan Zhi, right? I¡¯ll give you onest chance to return the ring. If you persist in refusing, I¡¯m going to call the police. There are no benefits in holding out, it will only make things worse for you.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked into Lin Wanyue¡¯s hard gaze and smiled softly, a scoff on her lips. ¡°Senior Lin, do you really ce that much trust in your assistant? Do you think she doesn¡¯t have any unhappiness from being bullied by you everyday? Do you think she has no feelings?¡±


    Lin Wanyue¡¯s pupils constricted as she narrowed her eyes, ¡°What are you talking about? Although Xiao Ting is very stupid, she is very obedient. She¡¯s just a dog of mine. Why would a dog betray their master?¡±


    Hearing the caustic manner Lin Wanyue dismissed her presence and called her a dog, Xiao Ting¡¯s tears flowed even harder. However, she continued to show her loyalty. ¡°Lin Jie, I would never betray you...¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Nan Zhiughed lightly, ¡°You¡¯d better be careful, a dog will bite back if it¡¯s desperate enough!¡±


    Xiao Ting used the back of her hands to wipe her tears. Her voice was choked as she leaned forwards Nan Zhi beseechingly, ¡°Miss Nan, I beg you to please return the ring to Lin Jie. I know that you want to make yourself stand out by wearing pretty clothes and expensive essories. However, stealing is not right. You shouldn¡¯t make any more mistakes!¡±


    Shu Meng had been staring at Nan Zhi and found that she was wearing the long dress simr to the princess consort¡¯s that was designed by Alvis. Her expression was full of contempt and she sneered, ¡°Oh my god, no wonder I felt that Nan Zhi¡¯s outfit was a little familiar when she went for the interview. She¡¯s actually wearing a fake replica of the long dress that¡¯s simr to that of the princess consort. Pft, does she think that she can be the princess consort if she wears this? A chicken will never be able to be a phoenix.¡±


    ¡°This type of person is unworthy of entering the broadcastingpany.¡±


    Nan Zhi became a target of ridicule for everyone instantly.


    However, Nan Zhi was so calm that she looked like she was an outsider no matter how others pointed and jeered at her. ¡°And what if I didn¡¯t steal Senior Lin¡¯s ring? How will the people who wronged mepensate my loss of reputation?¡±


    Although Lin Wanyue did not have a good temper, she was a responsible person who owned her actions. She promised immediately, ¡°If you didn¡¯t steal the ring, I will apologize to you with a 90 degree bow with these people who have wronged you.¡±


    Nan Zhi pinched her temple between her eyebrows as her gaze flickered slowly over the group of sneering people. Her red lips smirked. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shu Meng could not stand Nan Zhi¡¯s calm appearance, she thought Nan Zhi was definitely acting. This type of person was too scary. ¡°If we can prove that you stole Lin Jie¡¯s ring, will you get out of the broadcastingpany and surrender yourself to the police?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Bo Sijing¡¯s heart thumped a little at the sight of Nan Zhi being so calm. Nan Zhi was so impassive and uncaring it was as though the situation had nothing to do with her. Bo Sijing nced at Xiao Ting and Xiao Ting nodded her head firmly at her.


    With this, Bo Sijing felt relieved.


    ¡°The long dress that Miss Nan is wearing doesn¡¯t have pockets. She has probably put the ring in the suit that she changed out of.¡± Xiao Ting analyzed as she sobbed.


    Lin Wanyue took the bag of clothes at Nan Zhi¡¯s feet with a ck expression. She passed the bag to Han Mo. ¡°Chief Han, you should search for it, in case anyone uses me of framing Miss Nan!¡±

 Chapter 60 - Outsmarted Themselves

    <h4>Chapter 60: Outsmarted Themselves</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    At this point, Han Mo could no longer side with Nan Zhi. She had to remain objective.


    She picked up the bag and took out Nan Zhi¡¯s suit.


    Bo Sijing pinched Nan Yao¡¯s arm in excitement. She lowered her voice, ¡°Yaoyao, the good show is about to begin. Let¡¯s see Nan Zhi pped in the face by her words!¡±


    Xiao Ting had ced Lin Wanyue¡¯s expensive diamond ring in Nan Zhi¡¯s suit pocket earlier in the day.


    Nan Yao smirked, ncing at Nan Zhi with a cold gaze. Nan Zhi would never be able to win against her, whether it was four years ago or now.


    The way things were going now, Nan Zhi would be imprisoned for theft when she had not done anything wrong. It would be a cold day in Hell before she would be able to weasel her way out of this situation. She would definitely be cklisted even if she managed to get out of the police charge. Nan Zhi was finished!


    Han Mo searched the pockets of Nan Zhi¡¯s suit. Xiao Ting wiped her tears as she stared at Han Mo¡¯s actions. Her heart sped up as she saw Han Mo rummage through the first pocket.


    She was searching the right pocket now and the ring would be inside.


    They would have the evidence once the ring was taken out.


    Han Mo finished searching both pockets and flipped them inside out to be certain as she looked inside. She shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t find the ring. Wanyue, you¡¯ve wrong Nan Zhi.¡±


    Xiao Ting¡¯s heart sank.


    It was impossible. She had ced the ring into the right pocket of Nan Zhi¡¯s suit personally when Nan Zhi supported her up, after she was kicked by Lin Jie.


    There was definitely no mistake.


    Xiao Ting got up from the floor and went to look for the ring herself. However, she searched both the inside and outside of the suit but she could not find the ring. Her heart shuddered and went into overdrive. <i>Where could it have gone?!</i>


    Bo Sijing¡¯s expression had also changed. She rushed into the crowd and snatched Nan Zhi¡¯s handbag. She poured out everything from inside the bag. ¡°She definitely would have hidden the ring somewhere more inconspicuous since she stole Senior Lin¡¯s ring.¡±


    Bo Sijing had not noticed that the jeering had stopped and people were looking at her strangely, suspicious of her actions. Why would Bo Sijing want to find the ring so badly?


    Nan Zhi stood at the side instead of taking back her handbag. Her arms were folded and she looked at the scene coldly as her belongings were scattered all over the floor.


    A few secondter, Bo Sijing shouted loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve found it!¡±


    She took out a sparking ring from the innerpartments of the handbag and raised it in front of everyone hurriedly. Her face was triumphant. ¡°Look, everyone. We have found the stolen ring in her possession. Call the police! We have to arrest this thief!¡±


    Lin Wanyue red with hatred at Nan Zhi, seeing that her ring had been found. She rushed in front of Bo Sijing. ¡°Give it to me, quick.¡±


    Bo Sijing hurriedly passed the ring to Lin Wanyue.


    Lin Wanyue took the ring and froze after she looked down at the ring.


    Bo Sijing was confused, seeing that Lin Wanyue was staring at the ring nkly, but making no movement otherwise. She acted righteous as she eximed, ¡°Senior Lin, you need to be more guarded when ites to these types of people. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. People like Nan Zhi are just morally corrupt, and we will never understand how they think.¡± She turned to Han Mo, who had her eyebrows furrowed, ¡°Chief Han, since she¡¯s done such a despicable thing, Nan Zhi will never be able to work in the broadcastingpany, even if she passed the interview, right?¡±


    Han Mo looked at Lin Wanyue and asked, ¡°Wanyue, is this your ring?¡±


    Lin Wanyue shook her head with aplicated expression. ¡°This isn¡¯t mine.¡±


    <i>What?!</i>


    It was not Lin Wanyue¡¯s ring? Who¡¯s ring was it then?


    Nan Zhi walked up with a smile and took the ring from Lin Wanyue¡¯s hands. ¡°This ring was given to me by my mother. Naturally, it¡¯s not Senior Lin¡¯s ring.¡±


    After she got back her ring, Nan Zhi deliberately bumped into Bo Sijing¡¯s elbow when she walked by the frozen Bo Sijing. Bo Sijing¡¯s bag dropped to the floor identally and the small items in the bag fell on the floor.


    A particrly sparkling item just so happened to roll in front of Lin Wanyue¡¯s feet.


    Lin Wanyue picked it up and took a look. Was this not her missing oval diamond ring?¡±


    Bo Sijing was dumbfounded and her eyes were as wide as saucers.


    Why would Lin Wanyue¡¯s ring have rolled out from her bag?

 Chapter 61 - Police Is Here, Being Arrested

    <h4>Chapter 61: Police Is Here, Being Arrested</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Not only was Bo Sijing dumbfounded, Xiao Ting was also shocked speechless. She had personally put the ring into Nan Zhou¡¯s coat. How did it get into Bo Sijing¡¯s bag?


    Bo Sijing was about to speak when she saw Nan Zhi sending a surreptitious nce at Xiao Ting. The devious smile on Nan Zhi¡¯s lips seemed to hint that they had colluded on a n that had seeded.


    Bo Sijing sucked in a cold breath. Did Xiao Ting betray her because Nan Zhi had given her more benefits?


    Bo Sijing was so furious that shepletely lost any sense of rationality. She red at Xiao Ting angrily and exploded, ¡°You¡¯re the one who put the ring into my bag on purpose, aren¡¯t you? Why did you do it? What benefits did Nan Zhi give you?¡±


    Xiao Ting shook her head vehemently. She was about to exin herself when Bo Sijing pped her hard. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder people say that dogs who bite, don¡¯t bark. Why are you so scheming when you look so innocent and honest? You¡¯re even worse than pretentious people like Nan Zhi!¡±


    Xiao Ting was dumbfounded by Bo Sijing¡¯s p. It was tolerable if Lin Wanyue called her a dog, but who did Bo Sijing think she was? Did Bo Sijing think she could humiliate her after giving her a bit of money?


    ¡°Bo Sijing, aren¡¯t you the one who instructed me to frame Nan Zhi? You said that Nan Zhi would not be able to threaten you as long as she was treated as a thief!¡±


    As though a switch had suddenly turned on, the crowd immediately understood what was going on.


    So... Bo Sijing and Xiao Ting were the ones who worked together to frame Nan Zhi as a thief who was after Lin Wanyue¡¯s ring.


    Bo Sijing was such a sinister person that she had actually done such an immoral thing, despite being the youngdy of the Bo family. What a shameless woman!


    Bo Sijing only realized she had exposed herself afterwards. She opened her mouth to exin, ¡°No, it¡¯s not me! I¡¯ve been framed by Nan Zhi and Xiao Ting. I didn¡¯t steal Lin Wanyue¡¯s ring. I¡¯m the young mistress of the prestigious Bo family. I have everything I want, why would I need to steal the ring?¡±


    The people present were not fools. It was apparent that Bo Sijing would not need to steal the ring for money, but what if it was for other reasons?


    Framing a strongpetitor like Nan Zhi would taint her image and not allow her to enter this broadcasting station, let alone any other broadcasting station in the country. This would effectively ban her from the industry for life.


    What a vicious n.


    Even in the best case scenario, Nan Zhi¡¯s career would have been ruined, let alone, if she had been charged by the police for theft, she would have been framed for something she did not do and be imprisoned for at least ten years. She would have been innocent.


    As for how the ring had gotten into Bo Sijing¡¯s bag, no one cared. This was a ssic example of reaping what one had sown. No one could muster up any sympathy for the vindictive woman.


    ...


    Nan Yao had disappeared from the group, walking out without a sound the moment Bo Sijing found the ring in Nan Zhi¡¯s bag. She had called the police straightaway to ensure Nan Zhi would not have any time to escape. She tapped her foot impatiently and nced again at her watch. They would arrive soon.


    The lift opened and two police officers in uniform walked out.


    ¡°Officers, the thief is over there. Please follow me quickly.¡± Lin Wanyue¡¯s ring was worth ten million and Nan Zhi would probably be charged a very heavy sentence once she was caught, especially since she had been caught red handed with the evidence showing her guilt.


    <i>Let¡¯s see how Nan Zhi ns to seduce my Brother Shaoxiu, now that she¡¯s getting a one way ticket to prison.</i>


    Served her right, the pretentious b*tch, putting her ws into him the moment she was back in the country. She would probably be old and wrinkly by the time she was released.


    As Nan Yao led the police officers inside, she sent a message to Bo Shaoxiu.


    ¡°Brother Shaoxiu, I¡¯m really embarrassed for Nan Zhi as her older sister. You know Lin Wanyue in the broadcastingpany? Nan Zhi stole Lin Wanyue¡¯s diamond ring that is worth ten million. Has she gone crazy for money?¡±


    Nan Yao smirked proudly after she sent the message.


    Once they were behind the crowd of onlookers, Nan Zhi heard Bo Sijing crying and wailing at the top of her voice, ¡°It must be Nan Zhi that bitch that framed me when I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Don¡¯t believe her! I¡¯m being framed...¡±


    Nan Yao furrowed her brows. What being framed? Was she talking about Nan Zhi? It was a trap set by Bo Sijing and Xiao Ting, so Nan Zhi was obviously the one that had been framed!


    ¡°We received a call that someone has stolen a diamond ring that is worth ten million. Where is the suspect?¡±


    The onlookers immediately spread apart to give way and form a passageway, seeing that the police had arrived.


    Bo Sijing was so scared that her pupils constricted and her skin was pale and mmy. The Bo Sijing who was alwaysposed and arrogant, was nowhere to be found. As the young mistress of the Bo family, she had always been the one who bullied and frightened others using her identity. However, the moment things became more serious, she became a timid, shaking tangle of nerves.

 Chapter 62 - His Important Business Is To Woo A Girl?

    <h4>Chapter 62: His Important Business Is To Woo A Girl?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The leading police officer took out his handcuffs and quickly subdued Bo Sijing.


    Bo Sijing was so scared that her mind had nked out and her lips trembled nonstop. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t the one who stole the ring. It¡¯s Xiao Ting!¡±


    Xiao Ting¡¯s legs weakened as she red at Bo Sijing, her eyes red-rimmed and puffy from her tears. ¡°Would I have done it if you didn¡¯t instruct me to? You saw Nan Zhi as the thorn in your eyes and you wanted to destroy her so badly!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s Nan Zhi. She was in the same group as me for the interview. She definitely put Lin Wanyue¡¯s ring into my bag when I wasn¡¯t paying attention! Arrest her! I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    People no longer believed Bo Sijing¡¯s words. She had lost her rationalitypletely and her reputation had disappeared down the drain. She shouted manically as if she had gone crazy, ¡°Nan Zhi, you will pay for offending me! So what if I get arrested by the police? My older brother will get me out quickly. You just wait!¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled faintly, her eyes cold and detached. ¡°Sure, I look forward to it!¡±


    Today¡¯s incident was her official deration of war on those who had once hurt her. She would give them no mercy. Although she was still weak in power and was in a passive position, she was not afraid at all.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, you b*tch, you thought of ways to make me suffer since you couldn¡¯t get my older brother... you shameless slut! You don¡¯t deserve the oppo©`¡±


    As Bo Sijing was taken away by the police officers, she was cut off abruptly and her shouts became softer and softer.


    The crowd of onlookers quickly dispersed as Xiao Ting was also taken away by the police for questioning. Lin Wanyue walked towards Nan Zhi hesitantly, her expression somewhat embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯d mistaken you.¡±


    Lin Wanyue was about to bow 90 degrees when her shoulders were held in ce by Nan Zhi¡¯s slender hands.


    Nan Zhi did not want to offend Lin Wanyue and make her lose face, since she was still the top anchorwoman in the broadcastingpany. If she had really epted her bow, she did not know if Lin Wanyue might have yed some dirty tricks on her in retaliation.


    ¡°Senior Lin, I can see you have too much trust for Xiao Ting. Just an apology will do. You don¡¯t have to bow.¡±


    Lin Wanyue¡¯s expression lightened a little. She scolded Xiao Ting in her mind before she looked at Nan Zhi curiously. ¡°How did you guess that Bo Sijing and Xiao Ting colluded to frame you?¡±


    Lin Wanyue understood what had happened after her rationality had returned. Despite herself, she was begrudgingly impressed with how Nan Zhi had dealt with the situation.


    ¡°I became suspicious when I saw you¡¯d kicked Xiao Ting. Why would your assistant bring a stranger like me into your dressing room with the risk of getting scolded more by you, when she¡¯s clearly terrified of you? As your assistant, she would definitely know that you don¡¯t like strangers entering your room.¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s voice was melodious and steady as she voiced her reasoning.


    Rays of sunlight entered from the window and the young woman was immersed in soft golden rays that made her glow like an ethereal being. Her long eyshes were a wave of dense curls that created a light shadow on her petite face. With her fair skin creamy and wless, she was breathtaking.


    Lin Wanyue was a little surprised. She did not think that Nan Zhi¡¯s observation skills would be so sharp despite her young age. It seemed she wasn¡¯t just a pretty face.


    She might even be the broadcasting station¡¯s brightest pearl in the future.


    ...


    Nan Yao followed the police officers to the first floor. Bo Shaoxiu had just arrived and rushed over. He stopped Nan Yao at the sight of Bo Sijing being escorted onto the police car. He asked with his brows furrowed, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Bo Sijing saw Bo Shaoxiu and started to shout hysterically, with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Older brother! Help me! That b*tch, Nan Zhi, framed me! You must save me!¡±


    In the luxurious and cool Lykan Hypersport parked not too far away, the driver¡¯s seat had been made horizontal and on it lounged a handsome man wearing a pair of sunsses with a cigar in his mouth. He exhaled a mouthful of smoke, then lifted his straight eyebrows, gesturing towards his assistant, Wei Lin, who had been reporting work to him. ¡°Go and see what has happened.¡±


    Women were troublesome after all. It was just an interview, yet she had already spent so much time on it.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, there is a transnational conference in the afternoon...¡±


    Mu Sihan exhaled another mouthful of smoke as he nced at Wei Lin once with a cold expression. His pressed his thin lips together and said coldly, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m doing something important?¡±


    His important business was to woo a girl?


    Wei Lin¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°But this transnational conference is very important...¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Wei Lin bowed his head slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the broadcastingpany immediately to see what has happened.¡±

 Chapter 63 - Young Master Wu’s Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 63: Young Master Wu¡¯s Beauty</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Within ten minutes, Wei Lin exited the broadcasting and headed back to the car. He had never been one to waste time and was always efficient in his work.


    Wei Lin¡¯s heart could not help but jump at the sight of the handsome man wearing sunsses and exhaling smoke in his sports car.


    After all this time, he was still amazed by Young Master Mu¡¯s face asionally, even though he had been working for him for several years.


    It was fortunate that he was not gay. If not, it would be bad to be smitten by Young Master Mu¡¯s face. He would be setting him up for something impossibly out of reach and he would be doomed for life.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s cold and ck eyes nced at Wei Lin under his sunsses. His sexy defined lips said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t want your eyes anymore?¡±


    Wei Lin coughed lightly into his right hand, covering his mouth in a fist and smiled sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that there probably isn¡¯t any woman who would be immune to Young Master Mu¡¯s beauty.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s gaze turned colder. ¡°I¡¯m not a woman. Save your unnecessary ttery and just say what you need to.¡±


    Wei Lin straightened and quickly exined the situation in the broadcastingpany to Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan took off his sunsses when he finished listening. He narrowed his dark eyes and smirked, his entire demeanour was arrogant and dangerous. ¡°Go to Mayor Wen and tell him that if he heeds my advice, I will increase my investment in Ning City.¡±


    Wei Lin school his expression as he tried to figure out what Mu Sihan meant. ¡°Young Master Mu intends to keep Miss Bo in the police station for a longer period?¡±


    ¡°I naturally won¡¯t let her off since she dared to bully my woman.¡±


    Wei Lin felt a chill creep up his spine and he looked away purposely. Who was the one who had acted arrogant and ignored Miss Nan when they had first met?!


    Mu Sihan threw the document on hisp at Wei Lin, probably knowing what Wei Lin was thinking about. ¡°It was that woman who bothered me first!¡±


    Wei Lin wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. It really was not easy to work for a CEO who had a bad temper!


    ...


    Nan Yao reentered the broadcastingpany after Bo Shaoxiu went to the police station to bail Bo Sijing out.


    Together with Nan Zhi, and two other new colleagues that had been epted had already finished touring the broadcastingpany. Nan Yao followed them closely, going down the stairs behind Nan Zhi.


    Nan Yao could not endure it any further once they reached the main hall. She said coldly, ¡°Sijing will be bailed out of jail very quickly by Brother Shaoxiu. Nan Zhi, in this society, there is nothing that cannot be done if you have the money and status.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not want to pay attention to Nan Yao as she did ignored her and continued to walk ahead with a calm and cold expression.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, just wait. I¡¯m going to tell father about you bullying my sister-inw. Once he finds out, father will definitely not let youe to work, even if you passed the interview.¡±


    Nan Zhi scoffed, ¡°When the water is crystal clear, there won¡¯t be any fish. When a person is too perceptive and strict, even if they may be invincible, there will be no followers.¡± <sup>1</sup>


    Nan Yao¡¯s expression instantly became green. She suddenly recalled something as she stared at Nan Zhi¡¯s slender and tall silhouette. In retaliation, she smirked and said, ¡°Father gave me a Maserati for my birthday. I don¡¯t think you have a car. Do you want to take my car ande back to visit the Nan family with me?¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips tightly as her chest suddenly ached with a stinging pain.


    Back when she was still the young and arrogantly willful version of herself that had been raised by Nan Weiye, the car that she had wanted the most was a Maserati. She had dreamt for one, pined for one and longed so much for one. Nan Weiye had finally promised to buy her one when she became an adult.


    In the end, he had colluded with Nan Yao and her mother to ruin her innocence.


    ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s really no need. My ride¡¯s already here to fetch me.¡±


    Nan Zhi saw the Lykan Hypersport sports car parked not too far away and she walked over on impulse.


    Nan Yao looked around, but did not see any car around to fetch Nan Zhi. She scoffed at Nan Zhi coldly for acting strong. What a pretentious b*tch! Her jaw dropped when she saw Nan Zhi opening the door to the extremely luxurious sports car they had spotted earlier in the day. The one that was the exclusive limited edition where there were only a few models in the world. She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but it made her Maserati look like cheap trash next to it.


    Was Nan Zhi really being financially supported by the owner of the sports car?


    Nan Yao ran forward to take a look at what the old man looked like. However, the sports car zoomed away, leaving only a stream ofbustion in her face.

 Chapter 64 - Woman, Do You Know What Exactly Is Considered Bullying?

    <h4>Chapter 64: Woman, Do You Know What Exactly Is Considered Bullying?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi could not help but burst intoughter at the sight of Nan Yao. The woman was so angry she had jumped on the spot and stomped her feet like a child, her expression hadpletely twisted and was extremely ugly. Nan Zhi¡¯s melodious voice lilted pleasingly inside the car as she forgot momentarily where she was.


    The figure beside her cousins help but gaze at her.


    Her chin was soft, yet defined. Her face was small and pretty, while her eyes were innocent and sparkled like the sun on a cold winter¡¯s day. When she smiled, she looked like a pretty blooming flower.


    However, Mu Sihan¡¯s ck eyes immediately darkened into an icyyer of frost when he caught a glimpse of the other side of her face. It was red and swollen. He turned the steering wheel and stepped on the brakes, stopping the car immediately.


    Nan Zhi was not prepared for the sudden stop and her body mmed forward hard. Just as she was about to hit against the window, a slender andrge palm extended towards her and grabbed her slender waist, pulling her away from the window.


    Nan Zhi bit on her bottom lip in nervousness as her eyes gazed into the man¡¯s deep and dark orbs.


    She had only cared about irritating Nan Yao earlier,pleting disregarding the fact that there was a giant devil in the car.


    The goosebumps crept all over her body as Nan Zhi flinched at the sight of his handsome but dark expression. His jawline was tense and his eyes emitted a cold and dangerous aura.


    Ever since he almost strangled her that one time, she would always feel an uncontroble fear whenever they were alone together.


    The car was filled with a scent she hade to associate with him, oneced with the faint smokiness of a cigar. It was intense and carried an air of masculinity.


    Hisrge body leaned towards her and her dense eyshes trembled as that strong, fragrant smell filled her senses.


    His gaze was dark and his lips were pursed and unhappy. He gave out an aura that was both serious and deadly. Nan Zhi swallowed in fear before she spoke with forced calmness, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted his hand and caressed the side of Nan Zhi¡¯s cheek that was red and swollen. The aura around him was so dark that it seemed like one that belonged to the grim reaper. ¡°Who hit you?¡±


    His gaze was terrifying. It was almost as if he had found out his woman had been hit by someone.


    Nan Zhi lowered her gaze. She did not dare to look at him as she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not important. It¡¯s been settled.¡±


    ¡°I asked you, who hit you?¡± his voice was as cold as ice andced with anger.


    Nan Zhi trembled from his harsh tone. ¡°I¡¯m really alright now! Just leave it!¡±


    Mu Sihan reached forward and poked her forehead repeatedly. ¡°Why are you so useless to even get bullied during an interview?¡±


    His pokes hurt. However, Nan Zhi did not dare to provoke a man in anger, so she decided to she remain silent instead.


    He continued to poke her. ¡°Are you acting deaf? Why are you so fierce in front of me, but so stupid in front of others?¡±


    Nan Zhi rolled her eyes as she retaliated silently in her heart. <i>So what if I¡¯m stupid? It¡¯s none of your business!</i>


    ¡°Did you at least return the p?¡± he caressed her red and swollen cheek with his calloused fingers as he continued to reprimand her. ¡°Even I wasn¡¯t willing to hit this face when I was angry at you.¡±


    Nan Zhi could not help but reply, ¡°You almost strangled me to death. How can you say that? Isn¡¯t that bullying?¡±


    His anger seemed to dissipated at her words. He stared at her long trembling eyshes as he smirked, then smiled in a overbearing, gangsterish manner, ¡°Woman, do you even know what is considered bullying?¡±


    When he smiled with only one side of his lips quirked up, together with his wild and handsome face, he looked like the bad boy that was dangerously attractive to any woman. Only, with his devilishly good looks, that could prove fatal to any woman.


    Nan Zhi could vaguely guess what he meant. She was about to speak when he suddenly leaned forward and covered her slightly opened mouth with his sexy lips.


    It was a strong and domineering kiss that could not be interfered with.


    It was exactly like how he was as a person, arrogant, showy and never caring about what others felt as he always did whatever he wanted.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes glistened from his kiss. She had nowhere to hide once hisrge body leaned on her, since the car was cramped to begin with.


    She could only let him press against her lips ruthlessly.


    Her slender waist was smooth and soft against hisrge palm. His grip on her was very tight, as if he wanted very badly to push her into him. He held onto her chin once the kiss was over. He smiled evilly. ¡°One day, I will let you know what exactly is considered bullying.¡±

 Chapter 65 - He Locked Her In The Car

    <h4>Chapter 65: He Locked Her In The Car</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s disgust for this arrogant man deepened to another level.


    He did not know how to respect people at all. He had forced a kiss in her several times and never even asked her if she was willing.


    Every time she was kissed by him in that way, she had the urge to bring Xiaojie abroad once more.


    She did not want the broadcastingpany or revenge anymore. She could give them all up.


    However, Xiaojie¡¯s illness...


    She sighed. No matter what, she would only make the decision after she met the person whose bone marrow was a match with Xiaojie¡¯s. Until then, she would have to wait patiently.


    Mu Sihan did not continue to make things difficult for her, probably because he felt that Nan Zhi¡¯s attention had drifted off.


    He was not a nice person, however he also felt disdain towards himself, knowing he was forcing himself onto a woman who was rejecting him with every cell of her being. It was almost disheartening.


    He stepped on the elerator and the sports car started moving on the smooth road again.


    Nan Zhi suddenly remembered that before the interview, he had mentioned a photo where she had just gotten out from a shower. She pursed her lips and frowned. She could still taste his lingering scent from his lips and her lips were hot and puffy. She broke the silence in the car. ¡°Young Master Mu, you mentioned that I sent you a photo. What was that about?¡±


    There was no time like the present. She needed to rify certain things with him, so that she could make him understand that she really did not seduce him.


    Mu Sihan had one hand against the window and the other on the steering wheel. His sunsses were perched on his well-defined nose, covering his dark eyes with shades of faded ck. His exquisite features were stony as he exuded an aura that clearly expressed that anyone would die if they provoked him.


    Nan Zhi did not know how she had made the young master unhappy again. It seemed that everything she did in front of him was wrong.


    She did not even fault him for forcefully kissing her, alright?


    Nan Zhi was not the type to be wishy washy. She wanted to clear everything up and stay far away from this devil of a man. She did her best to ignore the oppressive aura around him as she continued without a fear for her own death, ¡°Young Master Mu, didn¡¯t we agree to rify everything after my interview?¡±


    A loud and sharp shriek sounded as he mmed his foot onto the brake. The friction between the tires and the ground made the car shudder.


    The sports car stopped once more.


    However, this time, they stopped at a traffic light instead of by the road. Although it was the red light, the man got out of the car directly and mmed the door.


    A loud sound exploded out when the door mmed, making the car shake as its owner stormed off. It was so loud it was clear how angry the brooding man was.


    Nan Zhi regained her senses and pushed at the car door hurriedly.


    However, she was not able to push it open, no matter how hard she tried. The door had been locked from the outside by the despicable man.


    Nan Zhi eyed the window that was half-lowered. There was no way she could even think about escaping from there unless she had the ability to shrink herself.


    She furrowed her eyebrows and looked through the window at the man who had mmed the door and left.


    He had taken off his jacket as he walked amongst the pedestrians crossing the road. He was wearing his usual ck shirt underneath. His shoulders were wide while his waist was thin. He was tall and had long legs as well. Even just his back view was iparable and filled with a wild type of beauty.


    Nan Zhi noticed that there were a number of younger girls jumping behind him excitedly.


    Nan Zhi leaned against the chair. She was actually young too, but she felt she no longer had the energy. Her heart was tired. She was no longer the young and naive person she had once been. That person had died. There were even times when she felt fortunate that she had lived through so many changes. Through everything, she had survived.


    After the 60 seconds of waiting at the red light, other car owners who were blocked by the sports car, started to press on their horns desperately.


    A car owner who got too impatient got out and rapped on Nan Zhi¡¯s window. ¡°Do you have a bit of conscience? Are you f*cking crazy? Why did you stop the car in front of the red light?¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips tightly before she exined the situation quickly to the car owner. However, the other party had an extremely bad temper. He started to scold her even more intensely with a dark expression. ¡°F*ck you, I don¡¯t give a sh*t about your pathetic excuses. I¡¯ll make sure you get it if you don¡¯t move your car!¡±


    Nan Zhi knew that they were in the wrong. She cursed Mu Sihan in her mind as she lowered her eyes and let the car owner outside continue his furious tirade.


    The other party kicked the car heavily, seeing that she was ignoring him. He pointed at Nan Zhi¡¯s nose. ¡°So what if you¡¯re driving a f*cking sports car? You¡¯re fronting with me...¡±


    The man¡¯s finger that was pointing at Nan Zhi was suddenly grabbed by another person tightly before he could finish his words.

 Chapter 66 - To Be Honest, I Have Someone I Like

    <h4>Chapter 66: To Be Honest, I Have Someone I Like</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The person who grabbed his finger was too fast and a sharp pain tore at his finger and a loud ¡®crack¡¯ came out before he could react.


    ¡°Wha©`F*ck!!¡± the man cried in pain. His face started to pale as his features twisted in agony.


    The man curled up, his face scrunched up painfully from having his finger broken just like that. A curse was about to leave his mouth when fear suddenly overwhelmed him at the sight of the tall man who looked as cold and dangerous as a devil, standing right in front of him. His face paled and his mouth mped shut again.


    The man¡¯s lips trembled as he removed his finger from the dangerous man¡¯s grasp painfully.


    At his age of 30 years old, his personality was generally considered by others to be fierce and demanding. He had always thought that he was afraid of nothing. However, this man in front of him was on another level and drew a fear from the depths of his mind that he didn¡¯t know existed. The man had a prating gaze locked on him, his expression fierce and unforgiving. He exuded a sense of cold-blooded cruelty that was brutal and murderous.


    ¡°What did you just say to her?¡± Mu Sihan rubbed his wrist as he flexed his muscles. His expression was dark as he cracked his knuckles.


    The man stepped back unconsciously and gulped. He looked at Mu Sihan like he was looking at Hades. His voice trembled nonstop. ¡°Your car is blocking the way...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll block if I want to. Why? You have an opinion?¡±


    Nan Zhi could not get out of the car as the car was still locked. She stared at the man who was standing there in his perfectly-ironed ck shirt and pants. He was slim and tall. His handsome face was cold in the sunlight and he looked so arrogant that he seemed like the overlord of this hellish road.


    Nan Zhi was slightly stunned in her heart. <i>How can there be a person like him?</i>


    <i>He was the one at fault first...</i>


    That man who had been very aggressive was obviously discouraged and his stance had changed significantly. His belligerent manner had be timid and weak and he looked like he was honestly afraid of getting hit.


    Nan Zhi shouted at Mu Sihan through the t of airing through the window, ¡°Stop fighting. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Her voice was crisp and refreshing, like a clear stream of spring water under the bright sun. Mu Sihan¡¯s dark expression lightened up at the sound of her voice.


    However, he continued to stand there without moving. He pointed towards the cowering man, then gestured towards Nan Zhi. ¡°Apologize to her.¡±


    The man did not dare to say no to him and he quickly bowed at Nan Zhi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for scolding you.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    Mu Sihan got back into the sports car and threw a tube of ointment towards Nan Zhi in a spoiled manner. ¡°Don¡¯t you know to retaliate after he scolds you? Why were you sitting there saying nothing? Are you mute?¡±


    Nan Zhi mumbled, ¡°You were the one at fault first for parking here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll park wherever I want to.¡±


    He was still arrogant with his dark expression.


    Nan Zhi had nothing else to say to such a self-important narcissist.


    She lowered her gaze to the ointment he had thrown on herp. She picked it up and read thebel.


    It was effective in reducing swells.


    She looked at him in confusion, ¡°You got out of the car to buy me this?¡±


    Mu Sihan turned his head to stare at Nan Zhi. His dark eyes seemed like they wanted to swallow her up. He only considered her coldly for a long while before he responded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose my appetite from seeing your ugly and swollen face.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. She knew that he would never say something nice.


    ¡°Apply it three times a day.¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed in agreement.


    ¡°Apply it once now.¡±


    Nan Zhi said, ¡°I¡¯ll apply it when I¡¯m home.¡±


    Mu Sihan did not speak anymore. He parked the sports car in front of a private restaurant and undid his seat belt. However, he did not get off the car and took the ointment from Nan Zhi¡¯s hand instead. He leaned forward and helped her apply the ointment on the red and swollen part of her face.


    He was too fast. Nan Zhi wanted to stop him, though he was too fast for her to do so.


    She sat up stiffly, her back ramrod straight and tense. Her breath was caught in her throat as she stared at his extremely handsome face. Even at such a close distance, his eyshes were long and dense. A lot of women would green with envy. At the thought of the long dress she was wearing, she tilted her head and questioned, ¡°Young Master Mu, did Alvis give me the dress under your instruction?¡±


    Mu Sihan raised one straight eyebrow as he inspected her closely after he had finished applying the ointment on her face. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you see in me, but I don¡¯t want to hide from you. I actually have someone I like.¡±

 Chapter 67 - Young Master Mu, The Brat You’re Talking About Is My Son

    <h4>Chapter 67: Young Master Mu, The Brat You¡¯re Talking About Is My Son</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan squinted his raven eyes after hearing from Nan Zhi that she has someone she liked.


    An unknown form of restlessness rose in his chest. He rarely had such a feeling when a woman had someone else she liked.


    There was not a woman who did not like his face. However, she had told him clearly several times that she did not like him.


    Shit!


    It made it seem like he liked her a lot!


    Nan Zhi knew that she had made him angry again, seeing that his expression was slowly turning colder and darker.


    However, things like feelings needed to be said earlier. If not, it would only cause more and more misunderstandings with the other party.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, please don¡¯t be angry first. Listen to me...¡± Nan Zhi had studied broadcasting and hosting after all. The flexibility of her voice was very high and she knew the nuances that were effective in cating anger. She made her voice softer and more emotive, and it caressed Mu Sihan¡¯s restless heart with an invisible hand.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s ck orbs darkened, seeing how Nan Zhi was humoring him like a child. He stared at her without a fathom. ¡°Do you think I like you?¡±


    Nan Zhi moved her lips. ¡°... No.¡±


    He said it thest time that he only wanted her to be his mistress.


    She was not delusional, nor was she stupid. She would not hallucinate and think that he liked her.


    Rich and influential young masters like him were usually only interested in her for a moment and wanted to y with her for that flighty second. ¡®Rtionships¡¯ like these would neverst.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t.¡± Mu Sihan took out his phone from his pocket. He opened Weixin and showed her a photo. ¡°If that brat didn¡¯t make me add your Weixin and send me a photo of you right out of the shower, do you think I would take another look at you?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched as she stared at the photo of her wearing a camisole dress with her hands drying her hair with a towel.


    <i>Nan Xiaojie, this brat!</i>


    He actually betrayed her secretly!


    Nan Zhi wanted to delete the photo, but the man took back his phone before she could do so.


    He stared at her like a king as he ordered, ¡°Add me again.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. It seemed that Nan Xiaojie was afraid that she would find out and had deleted a certain someone. No wonder why Mu Sihan had gotten the wrong impression.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± that person shouted impatiently.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart thumped from his shout. Even if this type of person had a good looking face, his temper was so bad that it kept people away.


    That was why they said that god was fair to everyone.


    He was handsome, but he had a foul temper.


    No one was perfect.


    The world was in harmony again.


    ¡°Why do you want to add me? There isn¡¯t anything to talk about between us...¡± the man ignored her and took out her phone from her handbag before Nan Zhi could finish her words.


    He threw the phone back at her after he was done adding himself. He ordered again with a dark expression, ¡°See if you dare to block me again.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless again. Why did it seem like he could not understand anything that she told him?!


    The reason for telling him that there was someone she liked was so that he would not contact her again. However, he...


    Nan Zhi felt pang in her forehead and groaned inwardly. She already felt an iing headache.


    <i>What a disaster.</i>


    There was never ack of pursuers around her and she had experience in rejecting others as well. However, it was the first time that she waspletely clueless when it came to this bad-tempered man.


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes and took a deep breath, before she said helplessly, ¡°Young Master Mu, the brat that you¡¯re talking about is actually my son.¡±


    A typical man did not usually like single mothers, especially if said man was rich and influential. They did not want to leave any potential for a dark stain on themselves.


    Rich and powerful families were the most particr about a female¡¯s innocence and good background.


    She no longer had either of these now.


    Mu Sihan nced at the new notification that popped up on his screen. They were friends on Weixin again. His thin sexy lips moved. ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about the brat being your son?¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless once yet. He was not supposed to have this reaction! It was like he simply refused to follow the script.


    ¡°I slept with a man when I was 18-years-old.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened as he red at Nan Zhi. ¡°Are you still in contact with that man?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If he looks for you again, I¡¯ll cripple him!¡±


    Mu Sihan was not a typical man.

 Chapter 68 - What To Do After Being Rejected By A Woman

    <h4>Chapter 68: What To Do After Being Rejected By A Woman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi didn¡¯t know what to say anymore, so she simply rolled her eyes in exasperation.


    They were basically conversing in differentnguages.


    Nevermind. It was best if she did not talk about these things with him since he had not mentioned financially supporting her again. That suited her just fine.


    Nan Zhi looked around at her surroundings when the car stopped and let out a deep breath. Seeing that they were parked in front of a private restaurant, she raised an eyebrow in confusion. ¡°We¡¯re here for...?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to treat Alvis to a meal to thank him for gifting you a long dress that is simr to the princess consort?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to be able to treat Alvis to a meal.¡± Nan Zhi smiled faintly.


    Mu Sihan furrowed his straight eyebrows as his expression darkened. He growled lowly after grunting out the name of the private room. ¡°Get off the car and go in first.¡±


    Nan Zhi was baffled. What had she done now?


    Was he not the one who brought her here? How had she made him unhappy again <i>? </i>Was it because she agreed to treating Alvis to a meal? But he had been the one to initiate it!


    <i>Forget it. I¡¯ll never understand what he¡¯s thinking.</i>


    Nan Zhi pushed open the door and got off the car as she did not have the energy to ponder further.


    Mu Sihan stared at her slender back view. She was tall and slim, her figure was willow-like with curves in all the right ces. He did not follow her out of the car immediately. He took out a brown wooden box and a small ck lighter from the storagepartment.


    His muscr body leaned against the chair as his long fingers took out a cigar and put it between his thin lips. He flicked open the lighter and a blue fire burst out. The end of the cigar closed on the fire and he flipped the lighter shut when the cigar turned ck and burned.


    He squinted as he exhaled a white puff of smoke slowly.


    Amongst the heavy smoke, the woman¡¯s slender back view became nothing more than a hazy blur. Simrly, the man hidden behind the smoke only became more mysterious as the wispy threads of air enshrouded him.


    A sudden vibration from the his phone disrupted the peace in the silent car cabin.


    Mu Sihan pusher the cigar into the ashtray, ridding it of some floating ashes. He picked up his phone to see the iing caller ID, then swiped the phone to answer the call.


    Lan Yanzhi¡¯s yful voice trailed from the other end of the phone. ¡°Fourth Brother, why didn¡¯t you appear for the conference in the afternoon? I asked Wei Lin but he didn¡¯t tell me the reason and told me to call you directly instead.¡±


    Mu Sihan squinted his ck orbs slightly. There was only coldness and disyed none of the uninhibitedness he had shown in front of Nan Zhi. ¡°What do I do if I¡¯ve been rejected by a woman?¡±


    Lan Yanzhiughed in a mean manner. However, he did not dare tough too rampantly in fear that he would anger the person on the other end. ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯ve got to be joking. How could any woman bear to reject you with a face like yours? It can¡¯t be that person who blocked you on Weixin, could it?¡±


    Mu Sihan did not reply. Lan Yanzhi could feel an extremely dangerous aura even through the phone. He went in to add hurriedly, ¡°Fourth Brother, based on your personality, you should force yourself on her after you¡¯ve been rejected!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m desperate and boorish?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t think that you would have a gentlemanly side too, Fourth Brother.¡± Lan Yanzhi¡¯sughter was bing more evil as he didn¡¯t bother hiding his cackle. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard before that the way to a woman¡¯s heart is through her vagina?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s scarlet lips curled into azy smirk. ¡°It makes a little sense.¡±


    ¡°So, you should hurriedly have your way with her, Fourth Brother. Even if it doesn¡¯t work the first time, you should do it a few more times.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyebrows lifted crossly. ¡°Speak for yourself. You¡¯re the one who cannot do it.¡±


    ¡°How can I not do it when I change my women as often as I change clothes? You on the other hand, Fourth Brother, when have youst had a woman? I can¡¯t even remember any in all these years... I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯d... in five seconds due to... nervousness.¡±


    Mu Sihan interrupted Lan Yanzhi coldly, ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯m going to kick you till you¡¯re so close to death that you won¡¯t evenst one second in the future?¡±


    ¡°Brother, brother, I¡¯m wrong. Please don¡¯t kick me to death. My brother is the mostpetent. One or two hours won¡¯t be a problem even if you haven¡¯t touched a woman in years.¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Mu Sihan ended the call immediately.


    He nced up to take a look at himself through the rear mirror of the car. Shouldn¡¯t his face be enough to make others guilty of wanting to have their way with him? They should have been pleading for him to be with them. Why was Lan Yanzhi asking him to be a rapist?!


    <i>Damned woman, does she think that I really care about her?</i>


    ...


    When Nan Zhi entered the private restaurant, she asked the service staff for the location of the ¡°Huipin Dwelling¡¯ room. They gestured down the hall and she wandered down the corridor slowly, her steps dainty and full of grace.


    A hand grabbed her by her fair wrist and pulled her forcefully just as she turned the corner.

 Chapter 69 - What Impression Is Needed in Front of an Idiot?

    <h4>Chapter 69: What Impression Is Needed in Front of an Idiot?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi was pulled forcefully into the garden of the private restaurant by someone. She shook off the man that had grabbed her wrist the moment she stabilized herself.


    The man was dressed immactely in a striped blue suit. He was tall and handsome while his aura was faint. His amber brown eyes gazed at Nan Zhi with a prating coldness.


    Nan Zhi rubbed her wrist and she looked away from the man¡¯s face. Her lips tugged as she spoke coldly, ¡°Bo Shaoxiu, you¡¯re Nan Yao¡¯s fianc¨¦ now. Isn¡¯t it not appropriate to be seen by others with your ex-fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu took the chance to look Nan Zhi up and down. His eyebrows furrowed together at what he saw. It was his first time looking at her so closely after she had returned to the country.


    She looked like apletely different person whenpared to the Nan Zhi in the past. The immaturity that she used to have was gone. This woman had light makeup on that made her look both innocent yet charming. She did not seem as proud and willful as she was four years ago and seemed more gentle and elegant instead.


    The long dress that she wore highlighted her figure in the best ways possible. Her skin was as fair as a peeled chicken egg. It was smooth and wless, so moist that it seemed like water would drip from her skin. There was an aristocratic aura exuding from her and Bo Shaoxiu almost thought that he had mistaken someone else for her.


    How could someone change so much?


    The Nan Zhi in the past loved heavy makeup, smoking, drinking, skipping school and fighting. She was a spoiled young girl and even her father, Nan Weiye, thought that this daughter had been raised to bepletely useless.


    Even if she was not that good at her studies, the pursuers around her never stoppeding. He too had used two years before he sessfully convinced her to give him a chance. Despite her arrogant nature, there was a wildness to her that was highly attractive.


    However, she was promiscuous and shameless in the end and had cheated on him. He would never forgive her.


    All this time, he had never understood why she had epted his pursuit when she did not even like him that much back then. He didn¡¯t know why she did not let him touch her after they got together. It was only two days ago when Nan Yao passed him something that he finally understood why.


    Bo Shaoxiu held both his hands into a fist. He tried hard to control his simmering emotions as he red at Nan Zhi with intense hatred. ¡°Do you think I want to be here with you? Tell me truthfully, Nan Zhi. Are you in dire need of money right now?¡±


    Nan Zhi smirked coldly, ¡°What does it have to do with you if I¡¯m in need of money?¡±


    ¡°I can lend you a sum of money based on our rtionship in the past if you¡¯re in need of money. You should love yourself more. You¡¯re still a daughter of the Nan family, even though you were tainted by someone else four years ago. Do you have no shame? How can you sell yourself and let yourself be supported financially by an old man? Think about your background and your family.¡±


    He looked at her again and scoffed in disgust before continuing. ¡°I know that old men nowadays like women who dress young, innocent and charming like the way you¡¯re dressed now, but don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s disgusting? If your father knew, he would break your legs!¡±


    <i>Financially supported by an old man?</i>


    Nan Zhi knew it was definitely Nan Yao who had jumped to the conclusion that only an old man would be able to drive a Lykan Hypersport, after seeing her getting onto Mu Sihan¡¯s sports car.


    ¡°Unbelievable. You¡¯ve definitely gotten more stupid after getting together with Nan Yao!¡± Nan Zhi smirked without a care.


    Bo Shaoxiu was extremely angry at Nan Zhi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, I thought that you¡¯d changed since your appearance changed so drastically. I guess some things will always stay the same. A leopard will never change its spots.¡±


    Nan Zhi raised her head, her skin fair and lips hooked into a smirk before sheughed lightly, ¡°Do I need to have an good impression in front of a fool?¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu held his rage back behind gritted teeth and nodded sarcastically. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that you¡¯ve be so eloquent. I can see that those lessons in hosting have worked wonders. Anyway, I didn¡¯te here to argue with you. Let me ask you, did you spout out any nonsense to the old man who is supporting you financially?¡±


    Nan Zhi raised her eyebrows. She was not in a hurry to answer Bo Shaoxiu, she could tell he had more to say.

 Chapter 70 - I’ll Wait for You at Kaiyue Hotel Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 70: I¡¯ll Wait for You at Kaiyue Hotel Tonight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    From the moment Bo Sijing was taken away by the police, Bo Shaoxiu had immediately followed after in his car.


    The Bo family was also a well-known aristocratic family in Ning city. They definitely had their own connections with the police force and in the past, this meant that as long as he paid the money, he would be able to pay to bail out anyone.


    However, he could not bail him out Bo Sijing, his own sister, even if he gave twice the amount for bail.


    He had tried calling the head of the police force, however the man was not willing to ept his calls in the beginning.


    He had to call a few times before the head of the police force finally answered his call. The man had stammered that the higher-ups had enforced that no one could not bail Bo Sijing for the time being.


    There were not too many people who did not regard the Bo family in their eyes. They were not showing the Bo family any face at all, despite their long standing rtionship.


    Bo Shaoxiu thought for a very long time and could not understand who wanted to go against the Bo family. It was not until Nan Yao called and told him that Nan Zhi had been financially supported by an influential old man, that the realization hit him. The old man drove a Lykan Hypersport sports car to which the car te did not belong to Ning city.


    Bo Shaoxiu originally intended to look for Nan Zhiter. It just so happened that a client invited him to an exclusive restaurant to discuss business. He had just arrived and left the private room to take a call when he coincidentally saw Nan Zhi walking through the corridors.


    ¡°Sijing doesn¡¯t have any ill feelings with you and even if she did something wrong, it¡¯s also because she¡¯s too young and too naive. Why are you so against her? You call that old man of yours now and get him to release Sijing.¡±


    <i>So he was not able to bail Bo Sijing out...</i>


    <i>Mu Sihan. </i>Nan Zhi could count the number of people in Ning City who were influential enough to disregard the Bo family and did not fear any retribution. It had to be him. Although... she also did not know who he was.


    Nan Zhi smirked faintly. ¡°Bo Shaoxiu, you really do believe everything Nan Yao says. Why are you still so stupid even though you¡¯re in charge of Bo Corporation now?¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What do you mean, Nan Zhi?¡±


    ¡°Work it out yourself.¡± Nan Zhi turned to leave, as she did not want to waste her energy on him.


    Bo Shaoxiu rushed forward to block her way. He stared at her with a dark andplicated expression. ¡°Nan Zhi, you never liked me because you already had someone that you like in your heart, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°That person that you liked loved to wear white shirts and smiled brightly like the sun. And it¡¯s because you saw a part of him in me after he disappeared and you could no longer find him that you finally agreed to be with me after I wooed you for two years, right?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hands that were by her sides moved into tight fists. Her fingers pressed tightly into her palms, and the crescents from her nails were as if they were about to break her thin skin.


    ¡°You never let me touch or kiss you after we got together, because you don¡¯t want to spoil the perfect image of that person in your heart, right?¡±


    Her long and dense eyshes drooped down. She was somewhat embarrassed and also a little hurt that a secret that only she knew, was revealed so tantly by another person.


    It was a secret that she had hidden deep in her heart during her teenage years.


    ¡°Nan Yao passed me a diary two days ago©`¡±


    ¡°Nan Yao stole my diary?¡± Bo Shaoxiu was interrupted by Nan Zhi coldly before he could finish his words.


    She had only kept a diary during the two years when she was 13 and 14 years old. She had hidden the diary away when that person had disappeared.


    She wanted to take the diary with her when she left for abroad. However, she could no longer find it.


    So it had been stolen by Nan Yao.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, I know that that book is very important to you. I can return it to you, but I have two conditions.¡±


    Nan Zhi cocked her head to the side and gave him a cold smirk. <i>So that¡¯s how it is.</i>


    They were the same type of people, no doubt. They had the guts to put forward conditions with her after they stole her things!


    ¡°First of all, you tell that old man of yours, who is financially supporting you, to release Sijing. Secondly...¡± Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s adam apple bobbed as he stared darkly at Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty face. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in room 8088 at Kaiyue Hotel tonight.¡± Although she had been ruined by others, he was still unwilling to let her go since he had not gotten a taste of her.


    Before Bo Shaoxiu left, he leaned towards Nan Zhi¡¯s ear and used a voice so low that only the two of them could hear. ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, then I will burn that diary.¡±

 Chapter 71 - Pulling Her to His Chest

    <h4>Chapter 71: Pulling Her to His Chest</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After Bo Shaoxiu left, Nan Zhi leaned against a big tree, looking up at the sky that was darkening gradually.


    Her fan-like long eyshes was slightly drooping, hiding the fluctuating emotions within her eyes.


    When she was 13 years old, she had been severely ill and had to have an operation. After the operation, she took hormone drugs which caused her small, egg-shaped face to swell like a bun, her long ck hair to wither and bleach to a straw-like yellow and her body to be bloated. She did not recognize herself at all. Where did her beautiful face silky hair go?


    After she became ugly and fat, she was ridiculed and teased by her ssmates and neighbors. Her mother allowed her to stop school for half a year, knowing that she had a strong self esteem and that the hatefulments would only upset her.


    Her mother brought her to a resort to recuperate, where she was kidnapped and almost lost her life. When she thought she would not be able to survive that ordeal, someone had rushed in and saved her.


    At that time she was so heavy and ugly but the boy did not find her repulsive. He carried her home and took care of her for several days.


    When her mother found her and brought her back, she only knew his name was Gu Sheng.


    The boy with the sunny smile was only a year older than her.


    ...


    A clear and melodious ringtone of the cell phone pulled Nan Zhi out of her memory.


    Seeing the caller¡¯s name, she took a breath and adjusted her mood. She pressed the answer button, a sweet smile on her lips. ¡°Darling, Mommy won¡¯t be back for dinner tonight. You have to behave and listen to Grandma Zhou, okay?¡±


    The excited chattering of Xiaojie could be heard on the other end of the phone, evoking a tender smile on Nan Zhi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mmm, yes darling, Mommy passed the second interview... Of course, there¡¯s nothing your Mommy can¡¯t do once she¡¯s on the field! Okay, let¡¯s call your two godmas and celebrate for Mommy this weekend, okay?¡±


    She continued to smile as she heard Xiaojie burbling happily.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy will be backter. I know, I will be careful, mwah.¡±


    After answering the phone, Nan Zhi¡¯s low mood improved. In front of her little darling, she would be the most fearless woman warrior.


    She kept her phone and walked towards the private room. As she turned the corridor, a tall figure leaned against the wall a short distance away.


    He stood under an intricate pcentern, an unlit cigar in his mouth, his fingers ying with a small lighter. From time to time, he would flip open the lid and blue mes would burst out, but he did not light up his cigar.


    He did not look at her, his expression cold and the corners of his mouth yful.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart jumped.


    Did he hear the conversation she had with Bo Shaoxiu?


    But whether he did or not, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to care. She had nothing to do with him and did not need to care about what he thought.


    Nan Zhi took a deep breath and walked towards him.


    Hearing her footsteps, the imposing man raised his head to look up at her. His dark eyes were gloomy and pitch ck, so deep it was hard to see where they ended.


    When he was as cold as ice, his aura would also turn cold. With just one nce, he would be able to make people lose their thoughts.


    Nan Zhi came up to him and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry to have kept you and Alvis waiting. Let¡¯s go into the room now!¡±


    Nan Zhi turned, wanting to leave first, but she had just stepped forward when her wrist was grasped firmly by the man.


    He pulled her towards him roughly.


    Nan Zhi was unprepared for the sudden jolt and the tip of her nose hit against his firm chest. She flinched and felt a pain that made her eyes water.


    She closed her eyes and forced herself to endure the pain before ring at the man.


    Almost at the same moment, the man had lowered his head, staring balefully at her.


    He was wearing his ck shirt in an unruly manner, three buttons were unbuttoned, revealing his exquisite and sexy corbone. His handsome face was clouded over, his deep dark eyes cold. ¡°You have nothing else to say to me?¡±


    Had he overheard that man asking her to beg the ¡®old man¡¯ who was financially supporting her to release Bo Sijing? That would mean he would also have heard him asking her to go to Kaiyue Hotel tonight!

 Chapter 72 - Do You Have A Death Wish

    <h4>Chapter 72: Do You Have A Death Wish</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi was silent.


    She knew what Bo Shaoxiu was nning to do, but she would not let him do as he wished!


    Bo Sijing had tried to frame her and if she had not found out in time, the person in the police station would have been her instead.


    If she was the one that was detained in the police station, there would be no one to bail her out. Those people would have stepped all over her, not stopping until they had tarnished her reputation beyond repair. She would never raise her head proudly again.


    She was not the Virgin Mary. Since Mu Sihan had used his connections to make Bo Sijing unable toe out for now, she wasn¡¯t going to challenge him. Bo Sijing could just stay inside to fester for all she cared.


    Nan Zhi had her own ns on whether she would be going to the hotel or not.


    Looking at Mu Sihan¡¯s dark gaze, she shook her head. ¡°I have nothing to say.¡±


    Hearing her words, anger appeared in the man¡¯s eyes, his handsome face tensed and he growled, ¡°Nan Zhi, you f*cking dare to try and find that man!¡±


    Nan Zhi eardrums had almost burst opened by his roar, she knitted her eyebrow and her lips pressed together. ¡°Young Master Mu, are you taking medication for your bipr disorder?¡±


    No one had ever dared to say to his face that he was sick and needed medication.


    This woman was the first.


    The anger inside of him was rising and his knuckles began to pulse, thirsting for blood.


    He wanted to kill her.


    She was really one of a kind. This Nan Zhi was too capable, it had been a long time since anyone dared to provoke him the way she seemed to so naturally.


    To avoid strangling her likest time, he pushed her away forcefully, leaving her alone in the corridor.


    The forcefulness of the push caused Nan Zhi to fall to the ground,nding hard and hitting her tailbone. The sharp biting pain made her hiss, and she took in rapid breaths as she tried to relieve the pain.


    It took her awhile before she was able to stand up.


    Being with that man, she would sooner orter be tossed around to death by him. He was sick in the head.


    Nan Zhi did not leave in anger but calmed herself down before she headed to the room. She had to treat Alvis to a meal anyway. Of course, it had also somehow be a disguised invitation to that foul-tempered man. She hoped he would spare her and let things be after this meal.


    Nan Zhi knocked lightly and entered the room. Alvis was talking to that foul-tempered man. The man with the foul temper looked a little impatient, but Alvis kept smiling.


    Nan Zhi was secretly shocked.


    Who exactly was Young Master Mu? If he was only a businessman, and even if he was very rich, he could not make Alvis, who had connections with the royal family, smile so obsequiously!


    When he saw Nan Zhiing in, Alvis stood up immediately. ¡°Miss Nan, I¡¯m thrilled that the dress suits you so well. You look better in this dress than the princess consort.¡±


    The corners of Nan Zhi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Alvis you¡¯re ttering me. I¡¯m just amoner and could never bepared to the princess consort.¡±


    Before Alvis could say anything, Nan Zhi heard the bad-tempered young master gave a snort.


    <i>Tsch </i>. Nan Zhi pursed her lips, thinking that she better not say anything in case she provoked the arrogant young master.


    ¡°Alvis, have you ordered yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Nan Zhi immediately called the waiter.


    The waiter brought the menu over and Nan Zhi handed it to Alvis. ¡°Please order first!¡±


    Alvis wanted to pass the menu to Mu Sihan, who simply leaned back in his chair, a dark smirk on his lips. ¡°Just order since she¡¯s asked you to.¡±


    Alvis looked at the man with the ominous expression, then turned to look at the girl with the smile on her face. He could not figure out the rtionship between the two.


    They were like a pair of pr opposites.


    One was bad-tempered and not easy to get along with.


    The other was elegant and refreshing like a cool spring breeze .


    Alvis ordered two moderately-priced dishes. He then passed the menu to Mu Sihan who did not take it, but remarked instead, ¡°This restaurant¡¯s Lion¡¯s Mane Mushroom, Shark¡¯s Fin, Bear Paw and Bird¡¯s Nest are best known as the chef¡¯s four signature dishes. They are rather valuable and only this restaurant in Ning City has them.¡±


    The man then proceeded to order another seven to eight delicacies with extravagant-sounding names that sounded extremely expensive and rare to Nan Zhi. He finished with two bottles of red wine with prices that were above a hundred thousand dors.


    Nan Zhi calcted silently in her head, five hundred thousand dors would not be enough for this meal.

 Chapter 73 - You Can Take off Your Dress

    <h4>Chapter 73: You Can Take off Your Dress</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>@#$%! He¡¯s not here have to a meal, he¡¯s here to eat gold!</i>


    Although she had lived a luxurious life when she was growing up, times were very different now. Her life savings totalled somewhere between $500,000 and $600,000. It was nothing to sniff at, but she was far from the rich and affluent.


    And that was all for Nan Xiaojie¡¯s treatment.


    <i>But...</i>


    Nan Zhi looked down at the beautiful dress she was wearing. When Alvis let her wear it at the broadcasting station, he had repeatedly stated that once she wear the dress, it belonged to her and he would not take it back.


    If this meal ate up all her savings, could she sell this dress to get some money back? It was definitely something she could consider.


    Thinking of this, Nan Zhi¡¯s flurried mood of being soon bankrupt and unable to take care of her son subsided.


    During the meal, only Alvis and Nan Zhi spoke. Mu Sihan had one hand on the back of the chair and the other holding his cigar. Other than puffing his cigar, he did not move his chopsticks at all.


    A bottle of red wine was opened and Nan Zhi and Alvis drank three sses.


    During the meal, Mu Sihan did not look at Nan Zhi at all. His cold countenance made the atmosphere in the room rather stifling.


    After the meal, Nan Zhi took the unopened bottle of red wine to the cashier to pay the bill.


    The cashier printed out the receipt and passed it to Nan Zhi. ¡°After giving you a 2% discount, the totales to $488,000. Will you be paying by card or cheque?¡±


    ¡°By card.¡± Nan Zhi took out her only bank card with from her bag. It contained her life savings.


    A few secondster, the cashier looked at Nan Zhi strangely. ¡°Is there insufficient bnce in it?¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and suddenly remembered that she had paid the hospital more than $100,000 for Xiaojie¡¯s hospitalization fees not long ago.


    Nan Zhi looked at the receipt and found that the cashier had counted one more bottle of red wine and said hurriedly, ¡°We only opened one bottle of wine. If this bottle is returned, there should be enough bnce to settle the amount.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we have a rule here that all drinks ordered by our guests are not allowed to be returned.¡±


    It was the first time Nan Zhi had heard of such a ludicrous rule. She frowned. ¡°This bottle was not opened and it¡¯s still new, why can¡¯t I return it?¡±


    ¡°We are an upscale restaurant for the upper ss and have a reputation to maintain. We only serve eight tables a day, so the rules here are different from that of other restaurants.¡±


    ¡°Miss, do you have any other cards?¡±


    ¡°No, can you ask your manager if I can return this bottle of wine?¡±


    The cashier looked at Nan Zhi with a small smile and said sarcastically, ¡°Miss, is this is your first time here? If you do not have enough money, there are still many other ces to eat, why puff yourself up at your own cost?¡±


    Nan Zhi raised her eyebrows.


    A woman¡¯s hostility to another woman was at times quiet and unassuming, often simmering below in pulsing undercurrents. Nan Zhi knew it wasn¡¯t her imagination. She felt the cashier¡¯s hostility towards her.


    Nan Zhi smiled lightly, the dimples at the corner of her lips could be seen faintly. ¡°This is how you treat your guest? Did I say I wouldn¡¯t be paying? Is it that difficult for you to call your manager here?¡±


    ¡°Our manager is very busy, he has no time to deal with poor people like you.¡± The speed the cashier became openly hostile was as sudden as turning the pages of a book. She looked scornfully at Nan Zhi¡¯s elegant dress, then said in a contemptuous voice, ¡°Or you can take off your dress to settle the bill.¡±


    Nan Zhi was ticked off by the cashier¡¯s attitude. ¡°Are you the manager¡¯s wife or his mistress? Do you have the right to make decisions for him?¡±


    The cashier stood up from the chair. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on people, I have done nothing wrong! Unlike you, seducing Young Master Bo when he already has a fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Nan Zhi instantly understood why the cashier was so hostile to her. She knew Bo Shaoxiu and Nan Yao. But, thinking about it, Bo Shaoxiu must have brought Nan Yao to this type of ce before.

 Chapter 74 - Go Head-to-Head

    <h4>Chapter 74: Go Head-to-Head</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that because you¡¯re beautiful, you can seduce Miss Nan Yao¡¯s fianc¨¦. I¡¯ve seen a lot of women who are vain, materialistic and use their body to stand out like you. I can see that some people really are only fair on the outside and rotten to the core inside!¡±


    The cashier spoke louder and louder, making the people walking about looking their way.


    ¡°You failed in seducing Young Master Bo, now you wanted to seduce the two men who went in the room with you right? Pft, you treat them to a meal and they didn¡¯t even help to pay. You¡¯re so pathetic! To tell you the truth, I have been working here for more than half a year, and I¡¯ve never seen a woman treating before!¡±


    There was a sharp pain in Nan Zhi¡¯s temple. She knew that there were many strange things in the world, but she seems to be meeting them a lot today.


    ¡°Miss Nan Yao is the youngdy of the Nan family, she will also be a broadcasting station anchor! Who do you think you are, her status is not one you can match! You use your body to be prominent but you don¡¯t even have enough money to afford the meal, you really are an embarrassment to all women.¡±


    Nan Zhi raised her eyebrows, her voice cold. ¡°Are you done? You¡¯re so good at imagining things, why don¡¯t you go and be a screenwriter? Or are you jealous of me seducing Bo Shaoxiu? If Nan Yao knew that a small cashier like you is coveting her man, what do you think she¡¯ll do?¡±


    The cashier widened her eyes in shock, staring at Nan Zhi with a pale face. ¡°W-what are you talking about?¡±


    Miss Nan Yao did not find out about this, how could this woman have known?


    Nan Zhi knew Nan Yao, before her mom married Nan Weiye, both mother and daughter did not live in luxury. After she flew up to a branch and became a phoenix, she had always looked down upon those who were of lower status than her. How could she possibly have a good rtionship with this cashier?


    The cashier would not speak up for Nan Yao for no reason, so there was only one possibility.


    The cashier liked Bo Shaoxiu.


    The waiter who passed by overheard that the cashier liked Bo Shaoxiu, and gave her a strange look.


    The cashier was embarrassed but thinking that Nan Zhi could not even afford a meal, her words became more harsh. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you have a glib tongue, I will be afraid of you. If you are so capable, pay for the meal! Don¡¯t you think you have a pretty face? Then call the man you are with toe out and pay for you!¡±


    The cashier smirked in derision, ¡°This bottle of wine can¡¯t be returned, if you have the guts, go into the room now, take off your clothes and sleep with the two men. Then maybe you will have the money to pay the bill.¡±


    Nan Zhi could not take it anymore. She took a cup of tea from an attendant passing by and sshed it over the cashier¡¯s face, her face expressionless. ¡°Your mouth smells so bad, I think it needs a rinse.¡±


    The cashier red at Nan Zhi angrily, gritting her teeth as she wiped the tea off her face. ¡°Just you wait.¡± She picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    Not long after, three tall security officers came.


    ¡°She wants to have a free meal here and can¡¯t afford to pay. This woman threw water all over me. Please see to it that she neveres back. We do not wee people like her.¡±


    One of the security officers was probably interested in the cashier. As soon as he came over, he pushed Nan Zhi fiercely.


    Nan Zhi took a few steps back and almost fell. Suddenly, her back crashed into a broad and warm chest, her slender shoulders held on tightly by a pair ofrge palms.


    There was a warm breath near her neck as the man lowered his head. His thin lips were close to her ears and his voice dark. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, the man had straightened up and kicked the security officer who had pushed Nan Zhi. The man fell back onto the ground and groaned.


    The other two security officers immediately attacked, but soon, a dozen bodyguards in ck rushed in from outside, surrounding the other two security officers.


    Nan Zhi only heard brutal sounds of punching, kicking and cries for mercy.

 Chapter 75 - Standing Up For Her

    <h4>Chapter 75: Standing Up For Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan pulled Nan Zhi¡¯s arm and dragged her to the cashier counter.


    The cashier¡¯s face turned pale when she saw that the three security officers had been beaten badly, but she did not feel that she was wrong. She looked at the man with dark eyes and summoning up her courage, said, ¡°Sir, thisdy can¡¯t afford to pay for the meal. I tried reasoning with her, but she threw water all over my face.¡±


    The cashier pointed at the bottle of wine Nan Zhi wanted to return and said with a look of disdain, ¡°We have rules here. Any drinks ordered can¡¯t be returned...¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked and looked at the cashier menacingly. ¡°Open this bottle of wine.¡±


    Under his strong and dark aura, the cashier took a bottle opener and opened the bottle of wine.


    ¡°Sir, I can ask the manager and see if we could give you a discount.¡±


    ¡°Good, very good.¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s cold dark eyes were half closed, his expression unfathomable.


    The cashier was delighted to hear what he said. Originally, she had been afraid that he would let his bodyguards beat her!


    Being a cashier in this upscale restaurant, her appearance was naturally not that bad.


    She sat down to recalcte the bill, and nced up every now and then to look at Mu Sihan. Her face was red and shy.


    This man was even taller and more handsome than Young Master Bo! Since Young Master Bo had a fianc¨¦e, it would not be so bad if she were liked by this man.


    Just as the cashier was fantasizing, she felt a sudden chill on top of her head.


    Before she could react, she could feel a wet coldness dripping from the top of her head, down over her face and chin, seeping wine red into her clothes.


    Nan Zhi was standing beside Mu Sihan when he turned over the red wine bottle and began pouring the entire contents of red wine over the cashier¡¯s head. She was dumbfounded.


    After the bottle was emptied, he ordered his bodyguard to open another bottle of red wine behind the counter and proceeded to pour that bottle over the cashier as well.


    The cashier was so frightened that she went limp in the chair, not even daring to utter a small whimper.


    No one dared to move until the manager came over and fired the cashier, sending her away immediately. He continued to apologize to Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi, bowing profusely to beg their pardon.


    Mu Sihan did not consider the manager¡¯s position at all. ¡°Put that person with the surname Bo into the cklist now. If you don¡¯t, I will smash your restaurant.¡±


    The cashier did not know Mu Sihan, but the manager certainly did. He was the only member of the restaurant who have gotten a supreme VIP card. Whenever he came, he had free reign. Whatever he wished to eat would be free of charge.


    As Nan Zhi was forced into the sports car by Mu Sihan, he was shouting at her in aggravation, ¡°Why are you so stupid? You can¡¯te back to the room to find me if you have no money? You¡¯re more stubborn than a bull, no wonder you always get bullied outside.¡±


    Nan Zhi pouted.


    He had deliberately ordered the most expensive dish but did not even eat one bite of it. Was he doing it to make things difficult for her?


    And he still had the cheek to scold her and call her stupid!


    ¡°If you spared me from your bullying I¡¯d already be extremely thankful.¡± Nan Zhi muttered, moving as close as she could towards the window, away from the angry man.


    Mu Sihan started his sports car and as he drove on the road, suddenly said with a sullen face, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat anything.¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed in agreement.


    Although that restaurant¡¯s cashier was bad, the dishes made by the chef were good.


    ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡± The man stared at the back of her head, his dark eyes seemed like they would soon spit fire. ¡°I said, I didn¡¯t eat anything.¡±


    Nan Zhi wanted to say to him, ¡®You didn¡¯t eat anything because you yourself did not eat, what has that got to do with me?¡¯ But when the words came to her lips, she thought of how cruel he was when punishing people, so instead, she replied calmly, ¡°You can drop me by the road here and ask your helper to cook for you when you¡¯re back home.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s face tensed and he turned to stare at her, enunciating every word, ¡°I. Want. To. Eat. What. You. Cook!¡±

 Chapter 76 - A Domineering Man

    <h4>Chapter 76: A Domineering Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>Inside the private restaurant.</i>


    The person having a meal with Bo Shaoxiu was the head of the project engineering department of a listedpany in the capital. Bo Shaoxiu wanted to work with the otherpany to build arge-scale tourism and leisure resort in Ning City.


    He had made a few appointments with the person in charge, before the other party finally agreed toe to Ning City for an inspection.


    Bo Shaoxiu let his assistant prepare the contract. He had another two drinks with the person in charge and ced the contract in front of the other party.


    ¡°Young Master Bo, we are just having drinks today, let¡¯s not talk about business matters.¡± The person in charge patted Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s shoulder with a smile.


    Bo Shaoxiu cursed impatiently in his heart. During the few days they were here in Ning City, he had apanied him every day and spent a lot of money on him, but the other party still refused to relent.


    ¡°CEO Jiang, take a look at the contract first. If you work with Bo Corporation, we can give you a return that will give you six times the profit...¡±


    CEO Jiang took the contract in Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s hands and just when he was about to read it, the door to the room was pushed opened suddenly.


    Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s face darkened and he wanted to reprimand the person who came in without knocking. He looked up and saw that it was the manager of the restaurant.


    ¡°Young Master Bo, I am really sorry, but you and your guest cannot have your meal here.¡± The manger was smiling apologetically but his attitude was firm.


    Bo Shaoxiu frowned and looked at the manager unhappily. ¡°I am a member here. Don¡¯t you know how much membership fee I pay every year? Or do you think I can¡¯t afford to dine here?¡±


    What a joke. He was the young master of the Bo family, if he could not afford to eat here, then this restaurant would not have the capability to entertain anybody else.


    ¡°I am very sorry, Young Master Bo, you have been cklisted in our restaurant. We will pay back double your membership fee and we will not charge anything for your meal today.¡±


    To put it bluntly, the owner of this restaurant was not short of money. On the contrary, he had so much money that he was able to make such an exclusive establishment, where only the upper ss were wee to spend their money.


    Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s expression changed. In Ning City, it was his first time being cklisted.


    And it was in front of CEO Jiang. This was like a p to his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a small manager, where did you get the rights to cklist me? Where¡¯s your boss?¡±


    ¡°Sorry but our boss is at the capital.¡± The manger was neither overbearing or self-effacing, he was not afraid, even after seeing how Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°If Young Master Bo does not want to walk out yourself, then I would have to ask the security officers to escort you and your guest.¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu really could not imagine who he had offended. Could it be Nan Zhi? Did shein to that old man who was financially supporting her?


    Impossible. Nan Zhi cared a lot about that diary, she would not possiblyin.


    CEO Jiang felt that he was not respected and stood up immediately, his expression highly affronted. He did not even looked at the contract Bo Shaoxiu had passed to him and left, carrying his briefcase.


    ¡°CEO Jiang, it must be a misunderstanding...¡± Before Bo Shaoxiu ran out of the room, he red at the manager with a dark expression. ¡°Just you wait!¡±


    ...


    The sports car was speeding down the road. After the third time Nan Zhi refused Mu Sihan¡¯s request to cook for him, he started to drive the car at a reckless speed.


    Nan Zhi could not stand it anymore. Her face was pale, her stomach was swirling uncontrobly and she felt nauseous. She raised her hands in surrender. ¡°Will you not bother me anymore if I cook for you?¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows and looked at Nan Zhi. ¡°Cook first, then we can discuss conditions.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Donghua Garden District.¡± Since she had returned to Ning City, she had not stayed over in the apartment Yanran had rented for her.


    When they reached the district, Nan Zhi remembered that there was nothing in the apartment and said to the insufferable man, ¡°There is only noodles at home. Can I cook noodles for you?¡±


    There was a devilish smile on the man¡¯s handsome face when he heard the words. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know you were that open. You¡¯re asking me to eat noodles<sup>1</sup> ?¡±

 Chapter 77 - Running Away

    <h4>Chapter 77: Running Away</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    She knew he was frivolous and loved to teased her but she still couldn¡¯t help getting angry.


    Especially when his dark eyes looked purposefully at her lower abdomen and threw her an evil smirk. She subconsciously put her legs together.


    ¡°Pervert!¡± She blushed and red at him, her head down in frustration. Without waiting for him to say anything, she pushed the car door open and fled in a panic.


    Mu Sihanughed and caught up to her, his toned arm fell naturally across her shoulders. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who said you wanted to cook noodles for me?¡±


    Nan Zhi pushed off his annoying arm and walked to the elevator.


    Mu Sihan walked behind her and put his handsome face by her ear, his well-defined jaw resting on her shoulder. His tongue tip slid over her earlobe gently and he gave a lowugh. ¡°It is the bottom, am I wrong?¡±


    Nan Zhi shuddered and her body stiffened up. It was like she had been licked by a snake¡¯s tongue and her hair stood on end. She pushed him away, wanting to stand to the side but he stretched his long arm and pulled her back into his embrace.


    His chin was still on her shoulder. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat, my stomach hurts.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows, wanting to say something but heard his slightly husky voice in her ear. ¡°I want to eat you up...¡±


    Before he had finished speaking, she elbowed him in the chest.


    ¡°Why are you so despicable?¡±


    The elevator door opened and a neighbour holding her grandson walked out.


    The woman had overheard the conversation between Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan. When she came out, she looked at the both of them strangely and pulled her grandson closer to her.


    As she led the child away, Nan Zhi heard the auntie muttering in a dissatisfied manner, ¡°Young people nowadays are bing more and more open-minded. Xiaoman, you must be good when you grow up.¡±


    Nan Zhi blushed hard.


    She had not felt so ashamed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide inside in hibernation for the next few years.


    When they went into the elevator, she red at the man beside her who was acting like nothing had happened. In contrast, his usually cold expression was as innocent as a youngmb sent to ughter. ¡°You women are the ones who have too much imagination, and you dare to me me?¡±


    Nan Zhi sniffed and turned away. She did not want to talk to him.


    They reached the sixth floor, and Nan Zhi took out her key to open the door. The man leaned towards her from behind and she jumped in shock. In reflex, she turned her head back, not expecting his face to be so near. She tilted her head and her soft lips brushed over the corner of the man¡¯s mouth.


    Nan Zhi quickly backed away, avoiding his lips but the next second, the back of her head was pushed forward and her lips were mashed against his.


    ¡°Mmh...¡±


    Nan Zhi was almost suffocated by his kiss.


    Knowing that she did not like to be kissed by him, he knew when to stop and loosened his hold on her before she was about to suffocate. Before she could rebuke, he interrupted, ¡°You offered it yourself, there¡¯s no reason for me not to ept and reciprocate in kind.¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at him with red eyes, raised the back of her hand and wiped her swollen pink lips. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes sparked. She was captivating, especially when she was angry. ¡°Young Master Mu, I¡¯m not an easy woman.¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m not an easy man either.¡±


    ¡°If you do that again, I will...¡±


    He interrupted her impatiently. ¡°Stop talking rubbish and go and cook the noodles.¡±


    <i>This man!</i>


    Every time he kissed her, his attitude was worse than hers. Considering he was the one forcing his kisses on her, it was ridiculous. What an impossible man!


    Nan Zhi let out a restricted breath with a sullen face. She opened the door and went in first, resigning herself to her fate.


    After Nan Zhi went in, Mu Sihan put his hand into his pants, and readjusted the area that was swelling ufortably. He cursed inwardly.


    It was just a kiss, seriously.


    He smoked a cigar and went in after ten minutes.


    Nan Zhi had already cooked the noodles. She put the steaming bowl on the coffee table in the living room. ¡°You can eat now.¡±


    The man looked around the apartment she was staying in obvious disgust. ¡°What is this ce? Is it even fit for living? Your living room is smaller than my bathroom.¡±

 Chapter 78 - Young Master Mu Asleep

    <h4>Chapter 78: Young Master Mu Asleep</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Nan Zhi heard his scornful words, she wanted to kick him out.


    Of course it was something she would only be able to think about.


    She knew very well she was no match for him at all.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, I know my humble dwelling is not suitable for the gracious presence of such a respectable young master like yourself. So, the faster you finish the noodles, the faster you can rid yourself of this ce and go back to your big mansion!¡±


    Mu Sihan walked over to Nan Zhi and pinched her chin with hisrge hand, his dark eyes half-closed. ¡°Woman, if you dare to provoke me again, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth and before she could say anything, she saw him smirk darkly. ¡°Use the bottom.¡±


    Nan Zhi face flushed red and she pushed him away without saying anything, running into the bedroom and locking the door.


    She squatted down and leaned against the door, the chin that was pinched by him still hurt a little.


    <i>Narcissist. Just because he¡¯s handsome, he thinks he can just kiss anyone he likes and say all those shameless things?</i>


    Mu Sihan finished the bowl of egg noodles and leaned his tall frame against the sofa.


    Not bad, she made better food than that private restaurant iming to be Ning City¡¯s most prestigious and delicious restaurant.


    Fortunately, the owner of the private restaurant did not know Mu Sihan¡¯s thoughts or he would have been so angry that he would vomit blood. The chef had won the Kitchen God Award in Hua Country and was Ning City¡¯s one and only amazing chef. How could his delicacies lose to a bowl of egg noodles?


    Perhaps she had had a tiring day. Nan Zhi, who was leaning against the door, felt her eyelids getting heavy. She stumbled into her bed for a nap and when she woke up, she looked sleepily at her wristwatch.


    Oh no, it was in the early hours of the morning, or rather... veryte at night.


    Nan Zhi rubbed her eyes and washed her face in the bathroom.


    Opening the bedroom door, she was surprised to see the figure lying on the sofa. She thought the man would have left after eating the noodles, she did not expect him to be still here, fast asleep. His two legs were too long, one of them was syed out on the ground.


    Looking at his awkward sleeping position, Nan Zhi felt bad for him.


    Only an orangemp was left lit in the living room. The light fell on his well-defined face, enhancing his handsome features. His usual arrogance was missing, along with his ever-present frown.


    He was really good looking, but was a wild type of attraction when he was not serious.


    But at the moment, he looked like a big boy, his eyshes long and dense, his well-defined nose like it was carved from a fine piece of marble...


    He looked more appealing when he was asleep than when he was awake.


    Nan Zhi was about to look away when the man opened his eyes. That pair of dark, brooding eyes looked straight at her, his cold expression returning.


    A few secondster, he seemed to be fully awake. When he realized where he was, he squinted his eyes and the corner of his sexy thin lips lifted upzily. ¡°You came out in the middle of the night to stare at me?¡±


    Nan Zhi was amused. ¡°Stop being such a narcissist. I¡¯m going to the hospital now, you should go back too!¡±


    Mu Sihan stood up from the sofa and ruffled his slightly messy ck hair. ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can get a taxi©`¡±


    ¡°Do you have anymon sense? A woman getting a taxi in middle of the night. Do you want to get raped and then killed?¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    Between a taxi driver and him, a person with bipr disorder who had tried to strangle her to death before... surely, he was more dangerous, right?


    But she could not afford to provoke this bad-tempered man. After they went downstairs, he pushed her into the sports car forcefully.


    She did not notice, but the bad-tempered man could not help but give a smug smile.


    Good, she did not look for that man with the surname of Bo in the night!


    ...


    On the weekend after getting permission from Junyuan, Nan Zhi brought Xiaojie darling out to y for a day with Xia Yanran and Qin Yubing.


    When they returned to the hospital in the evening, Nan Zhi received a call from Bo Shaoxiu.


    It was a call she was expecting.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, you sure have guts. I wasn¡¯t kidding with what I said that day. I¡¯m giving you onest chance. If I don¡¯t see you at Kaiyue Hotel tonight, I¡¯ll post the contents of your diary online before burning it to ashes.¡±


    Nan Zhi didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Recently, a well-known blogger wanted to solicit some love stories. What do you say, posting the contents in your diary to let the whole nation see?¡±

 Chapter 79 - Cute Darling

    <h4>Chapter 79: Cute Darling</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Nan Zhi was answering the call at the balcony, she did not notice Xiaojie, who had followed her and was hiding behind the door.


    The little one heard Nan Zhi growl out a phrase, ¡°Bo Shaoxiu, you are shameless,¡± before she hung up.


    Nan Xiaojie saw Nan Zhi holding the railing tightly and she was looking very angry.


    Bo Shaoxiu?


    Nan Xiaojie had heard Yanran Godma mentioning this person before. He was Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦, the number one scumbag in the world.


    Returning to the ward, Xiaojie sat on the sofa resting his chin on his hands, his dark eyes turning around in circles as he sighed.


    He was regretting having blocked Uncle Cool.


    But it did not matter, he could still use his own phone to add him. His memory was super good, he still remembered Uncle Cool¡¯s WeChat clearly!


    Nan Zhi entered the ward and looked at her little darling who was ying with his phone on the sofa. She quietly walked over, trying to catch a glimpse.


    But before she could see anything, her darling kept his phone away and looked at her petntly.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, you can¡¯t just peep at a man¡¯s phone like that.¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed, ¡°But aren¡¯t you always peeping at Mommy¡¯s phone?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different, Brother Jie has to check if there are any wild men harassing you.¡±


    Nan Zhi sat beside Xiaojie and kissed him on the forehead. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s enough with you in Mommy¡¯s life, I¡¯ve never thought of looking for another man.¡±


    Nan Xiaojie immediately sat upright, stared at Nan Zhi for awhile then sniffed and said unhappily, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want Pretty Zhizhi to look for wild men, as Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s darling, I can¡¯t be too selfish. At least, before Xiaojie grows up, Pretty Zhizhi will need a strong uncle to protect you.¡±


    Nan Zhi thought of how this little boy had contacted Mu Sihan behind her back the other day and sighed in fond exasperation. She poked at his tender face and said seriously, ¡°Nan Xiaojie, Mommy is warning you, don¡¯t talk to strangers and don¡¯t exchange contact information, okay?¡±


    Xiaojie knew that Mommy was quite scary when she got angry, so he could only nod his head and agree.


    ¡°Mommy has to settle something tonight. Be good and go to bed early, okay?¡±


    After Nan Zhi left, Xiaojie looked at his phone.


    He had already requested to add Uncle Cool¡¯s WeChat before Pretty Zhizhi forbid him from talking to strangers... this shouldn¡¯t count as defying her, right?


    ...


    <i>S.G Corporation, Ning City Branch.</i>


    In the president¡¯s office, Mu Sihan was leaning against the leather chair, his slender long fingers tapping rhythmically on the sandalwood desk. The screen of theptop was showing the meeting room of T.S Headquarters, in which hundreds of high-level personnel sat.


    They were in the middle of the transnational conference that Mu Sihan had pushed back for several days.


    S.G Vice President Lan Yanzhi was hosting the conference.


    The atmosphere of the meeting was rather heavy and serious. Lan Yanzhi had tried to lighten the mood a few times, but after seeing Young Master Mu¡¯s long and gloomy face, he was unable to do it.


    Forget it, this young master was a perfectionist, even if there is a mistake that was 0.01 percent out of ce, he would notice and not hesitate to criticize the person until they lost all face.


    Lan Yanzhi shuddered. It was best not to incite any fire upon himself.


    Just after a high-level personnel, who with his age could be Young Master Mu¡¯s father, got scolded after making small mistakes, the atmosphere of the meeting became even more oppressive and cold. Every person present was sitting on pins and needles in cold sweat.


    Just then, somebody¡¯s cell phone rang.


    When Young Master Mu held a meeting, everyone had to turn off their phones. There could be no interruptions during the meeting. Who was so bold to have left their cell phone on?


    Everyone was looking at one another, waiting for that person to stand up and surrender, when they saw Young Master Mu¡¯s long fingers slowly picking up his phone on the table.

 Chapter 80 - The Video Call Between the Big and the Small

    <h4>Chapter 80: The Video Call Between the Big and the Small</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan saw the friend request on WeChat. The profile photo was of a mischievous kid in a baseball cap. He narrowed his dark eyes slightly.


    He epted the request and was going to put down his phone and continue the meeting.


    But the next second, a video call rang.


    Mu Sihan did not intend to answer it during the meeting, he wanted to press on the refuse button. Instead, he found himself pressing on the answer button.


    Immediately, a small and delicate face appeared on the screen of his phone, his ck eyes staring at him. ¡°Uncle Cool, it¡¯s been awhile, how are you?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s mouth twitched.


    <i>It¡¯s been awhile?</i>


    It had only been a few days.


    Hearing the childish voice of a little kid, Lan Yanzhi and the high-level personnel were shocked.


    What?


    The bad-tempered boss was video calling a little kid?


    During the meeting?


    And boss lifted the corner of his mouth, is he smiling?


    Impossible, impossible! They had never seen him smile before!


    Who was this little kid? Was he the illegitimate child of boss?


    But they had never heard of boss having a girlfriend!


    Many of the high-level personnel were openly gaping, their eyes all directed at Lan Yanzhi, trying to get him to be his usual gossipy self and find out who that little kid was.


    Lan Yanzhi also wanted to ask, but he had an ominous feeling that if he were to interrupt Fourth Brother and the little kid¡¯s call, Fourth Brother would not hesitate to chop him up!


    The little kid¡¯s voice was very pleasant to listen to, they really wanted to see what he looked like!


    Mu Sihan looked at the group of people with their prying eyes and curious ears. He shouted with a cold and fierce expression, ¡°Those who are not done with the ns, amend them again and submit them for review. Those who have errors in their data, correct it immediately. If I even catch a glimpse of the smallest error, you are all fired!¡±


    After voicing his demands, he stopped the conference call.


    Xiaojie saw how Mu Sihan got angry and dominated the meeting. He blinked his big ck eyes. ¡°Uncle Cool, you¡¯re really cool.¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows, his eyes cold. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, but I still think you¡¯re cool. But then... will you yell at women?¡±


    Mu Sihan snorted. To him, there was no gender difference and he didn¡¯t discriminate, he had never been a person who sympathized with women and would never let them off for simply being a woman.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a question. Do you think my Pretty Zhizhi is pretty? Do you want to protect her?¡±


    Mu Sihan squinted his dark eyes. ¡°Brat, are you promoting your Mommy to me?¡±


    Xiaojie widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°You already know Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s identity? Well, a handsome and cool uncle won¡¯t like a single mom, but there should be exceptions. I¡¯ll just help Pretty Zhizhi look around then.¡±


    Xiaojie wanted to hang up and Mu Sihan stopped him with a dark face. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t hang up.¡±


    Xiaojie stuck out his tongue. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°That stupid woman... your Mommy. Is she being bullied again?¡±


    ¡°You are not allowed to scold Pretty Zhizhi or call her stupid!¡± Xiaojie red at Mu Sihan angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t like single moms, so it¡¯s not your business whether Pretty Zhizhi has been bullied or not!¡±


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯d better tell me what happened to your stupid Mommy, or I¡¯ll go to the hospital now.¡±


    Xiaojie also did not know what had happened to Pretty Zhizhi. He only knew that she was not so happy after answering the call and went out quite hurriedly. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦ called her, then she said she had to go out.¡±


    After the video call with the brat, Mu Sihan smoked two cigars with a gloomy face. He was about to go out when his phone rang again.


    It was Alvis.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, my flight is tonight, I¡¯ve already checked out of Kaiyue Hotel, I can see the chauffeur you arranged for me... Ah, Miss Nan...¡± his voice drifted off.


    Mu Sihan frowned. ¡°Miss Nan? You just saw Nan Zhi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Miss Nan did not see me. She was walking towards the elevator.¡±


    <h4>Comment (0)</h4>


    COMMENT FIRSTRate this chapterVote with Power StoneSend Gifts<h4>Chapter 82: I Will Make You My Woman Tonight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Shaoxiu did not know whether to feel happy or sad.


    Nan Zhi hade, but it was for the diary, not for him.


    He didn¡¯t know whether tough, or scream in rage. It had already been four years, but the pain was as fresh as the day she had left. He had wooed her for two years but his status in her heart was notparable to a faded, yellowing diary.


    It was clear how important that person was to her.


    But it did not matter. If he could not get her heart, he would make do with her body. Bo Shaoxiu checked out Nan Zhi secretly. She was wearing a coat and jeans, wrapping herself up tightly.


    But the more he could not see anything, the more he wanted to peel her off,yer byyer, and see the beautiful scenery inside.


    The image of Nan Zhi¡¯s gracefulness wearing a dress appeared in Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s mind, making his throat tickle.


    Nan Yao was pregnant and he could not touch her for the first three months. He missed the taste of women, especially Nan Zhi, who he had neverid his hands on.


    His eyes raked over her body hungrily. She was fairer than Nan Yao, more beautiful, tall and slender and seeing her now, would be gentler and morepatible in bed. He could see her, writhing beneath him, moaning as their bodies moved together. His throat tightened.


    Seeing how Bo Shaoxiu was looking at her with lustful eyes, Nan Zhi smirked coldly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the diary?¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu threw the towel off his hands and came close to Nan Zhi, he was like a stalking panther to its prey. Nan Zhi backed away until her back hit the cab.


    Bo Shaoxiu ced both of his hands at the sides of Nan Zhi, trapping her between his arms and the cab. His brown eyes stared at her intently. ¡°Zhizhi, Sijing has already been locked in the police station for three days, how long are you nning to keep her there?¡±


    Nan Zhi found it funny. ¡°I am not the youngdy of the Nan family anymore, how could I possibly influence the police to do my bidding?¡±


    ¡°Nan Yao said you...¡±


    Nan Zhi knew what he wanted to say. She raised her slender fingers and tapped lightly upon his chest. ¡°Shaoxiu, why do you believe whatever Nan Yao says? If I am really financially supported by an old man, why would I still go for the anchor interview? Wouldn¡¯t I just stay at home and enjoy a happy life?¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu felt that what Nan Zhi said was also reasonable, but...


    ¡°She saw you getting in a Lykan Hypersports sports car.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that was the friend of my best friend.¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu knew Nan Zhi had two best friends, Yanran was a reporter and the other, Qin Yubing, was in the entertainment industry. It was not impossible for the two of them to know rich people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know your sister¡¯s temper? Maybe she offended some influential person, and they used this chance to punish her. Don¡¯t me everything on me.¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu understood the implied meaning of Nan Zhi¡¯s words. He lips curled and he smiled in delight. ¡°So, you are not financially supported by an old man?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu looked at her innocent and charming face, and swallowed. He reached out and picked up the ss of red wine on the cab. ¡°Zhizhi, drink this up and I¡¯ll return the diary to you.¡±


    Nan Zhi took the wine, her long eyshes lowered slightly and she smirked. ¡°What if I don¡¯t drink it?¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu released Nan Zhi and went to the bedside table, taking out a yellowing diary and a lighter in his other hand.


    ¡°Zhizhi, if you don¡¯t drink it, I will burn it now. Count on my words.¡±


    Nan Zhi saw the diary which recorded all her secrets during her youth. Numerous recollections surged out from her memory. She was on the verge of tears, but she held them back and downed the red wine in the ss.


    Bo Shaoxiu saw Nan Zhi drinking the wine and there was a calctive gleam in his dark brown eyes.


    The wine was drugged and even if she was unwilling, she would be his woman tonight.


    In the past, he had mysophobia <sup>1</sup> and had been obsessed with cleanliness, but over the past few years, he had yed with many women outside, searching desperately for those that looked like Nan Zhi. But those women were all fakes and could never live up to her. Now that the original one was back, he could not wait to taste her.

 Chapter 81 - She Actually Went to the Hotel to Find Another Man

    <h4>Chapter 81: She Actually Went to the Hotel to Find Another Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Alvis did not know what he had said wrong. Even if the person on the other end of the phone did not speak, Alvis could feel a strong chill and the murderous intent made him shudder.


    ¡°Young Master Mu?¡±


    Mu Sihan clenched his jaw, it seemed like his dark eyes were shooting out mes. He grasped on the phone tightly, on the verge of rage. He needed to break something.


    ¡°Follow her and see which room she goes into.¡± Mu Sihan stood before the french windows. It was already dark, but it was brightly lit outside. His handsome reflection on the ss was grim.


    Alvis walked towards the elevator and caught the level she had gotten off at.


    Neither of them spoke anymore, but Alvis noticed that Mu Sihan was breathing heavily.


    Mu Sihan looked out of the french windows, his body was tight and stiff. The anger seethed uncontrobly in his chest and battered inside like a caged dragon.


    That day at the private restaurant, he had heard that man with the surname of Bo, asking her to go to Kaiyue Hotel that night.


    He had deliberately ordered expensive dishes and not eaten anything, forcing her to go back to her apartment to cook for him, instead of meeting with the man. He had even slept on that small and narrow sofa for half of the night after eating.


    You¡¯re reading on B oxnovel.c om Thanks!


    He thought she had already made up her mind not to go find the man again.


    He was busy with work the past few days and did not have time to see her. She sure was capable, giving him such a big surprise.


    Mu Sihan felt the sordid feeling of being yed for the first time.


    Although she was not anyone to him, he had no right to interfere with her choice.


    But he was still upset!!!


    If she did go to room 8088, he might lose his temper and kill her!


    Not long after, Alvis spoke again, ¡°Young Master Mu, I saw Miss Nan going in room 8088.¡±


    <i>F*ck!!!</i>


    Even without seeing Mu Sihan face to face, Alvis could feel the violent airing off his body in murderous waves. He was suddenly thankful they were only talking over the phone as his legs went weak.


    Alvis saw that the person who opened the door for Miss Nan was a handsome looking man.


    She came to the hotel at night to look for another man, even though she already had Young Master Mu. No wonder he was furious.


    But, would the anger of Young Master Mu be directed at him too? If it had not been his slip of the tongue in seeing Miss Nan, Young Master Mu would not have known.


    Alvis was afraid that Young Master Mu would erupt at him and was finding a suitable reason to end the call, when the phone was hung up by Young Master Mu first. He let out a breath of relief.


    ...


    Lan Yanzhi came into the President¡¯s office from the Vice President¡¯s office and heard the sound of things breaking inside.


    Lan Yanzhi pushed open the door a crack and saw Mu Sihan smashing hisptop to the ground. His heart trembled.


    Whoa, who on earth was so bold to make Fourth Brother this angry?


    Was it that little kid?


    Lan Yanzhi started to imagine in a bad way, was it possible that little kid was Fourth Brother¡¯s illegitimate son? Then Fourth Brother did not want him and that little kid threatened him?


    Lan Yanzhi was still absorbed in his imaginative depiction when the door to the office was suddenly pulled open by someone.


    Lan Yanzhi almost fell and caught himself just in time.


    Looking at the sullen face and strong aura emanating from Mu Sihan, Lan Yanzhi shivered. ¡°F-Fourth Brother, what happened?¡±


    Mu Sihan pushed Lan Yanzhi away without saying anything and strode away.


    Although Mu Sihan¡¯s temper was not good, it had been a long time since Lan Yanzhi had seen him with that expression. He looked like he wanted to kill someone. Afraid something might happen, Lan Yanzhi hurried to catch up.


    ...


    <i>Kaiyue Hotel.</i>


    Nan Zhi went into room 8088. Bo Shaoxiu had just showered. He was wearing a white bathrobe and holding a towel in his hands to dry his wet hair.


    Looking at Nan Zhi¡¯s beautiful face without makeup, aplicated expression shed in Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s dark brown eyes. ¡°Zhizhi, I knew you woulde.¡±

 Chapter 82 - I Will Make You My Woman Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 82: I Will Make You My Woman Tonight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Shaoxiu did not know whether to feel happy or sad.


    Nan Zhi hade, but it was for the diary, not for him.


    He didn¡¯t know whether tough, or scream in rage. It had already been four years, but the pain was as fresh as the day she had left. He had wooed her for two years but his status in her heart was notparable to a faded, yellowing diary.


    It was clear how important that person was to her.


    But it did not matter. If he could not get her heart, he would make do with her body. Bo Shaoxiu checked out Nan Zhi secretly. She was wearing a coat and jeans, wrapping herself up tightly.


    But the more he could not see anything, the more he wanted to peel her off,yer byyer, and see the beautiful scenery inside.


    The image of Nan Zhi¡¯s gracefulness wearing a dress appeared in Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s mind, making his throat tickle.


    Nan Yao was pregnant and he could not touch her for the first three months. He missed the taste of women, especially Nan Zhi, who he had neverid his hands on.


    His eyes raked over her body hungrily. She was fairer than Nan Yao, more beautiful, tall and slender and seeing her now, would be gentler and morepatible in bed. He could see her, writhing beneath him, moaning as their bodies moved together. His throat tightened.


    Seeing how Bo Shaoxiu was looking at her with lustful eyes, Nan Zhi smirked coldly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the diary?¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu threw the towel off his hands and came close to Nan Zhi, he was like a stalking panther to its prey. Nan Zhi backed away until her back hit the cab.


    Bo Shaoxiu ced both of his hands at the sides of Nan Zhi, trapping her between his arms and the cab. His brown eyes stared at her intently. ¡°Zhizhi, Sijing has already been locked in the police station for three days, how long are you nning to keep her there?¡±


    Nan Zhi found it funny. ¡°I am not the youngdy of the Nan family anymore, how could I possibly influence the police to do my bidding?¡±


    ¡°Nan Yao said you...¡±


    Nan Zhi knew what he wanted to say. She raised her slender fingers and tapped lightly upon his chest. ¡°Shaoxiu, why do you believe whatever Nan Yao says? If I am really financially supported by an old man, why would I still go for the anchor interview? Wouldn¡¯t I just stay at home and enjoy a happy life?¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu felt that what Nan Zhi said was also reasonable, but...


    ¡°She saw you getting in a Lykan Hypersports sports car.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that was the friend of my best friend.¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu knew Nan Zhi had two best friends, Yanran was a reporter and the other, Qin Yubing, was in the entertainment industry. It was not impossible for the two of them to know rich people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know your sister¡¯s temper? Maybe she offended some influential person, and they used this chance to punish her. Don¡¯t me everything on me.¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu understood the implied meaning of Nan Zhi¡¯s words. He lips curled and he smiled in delight. ¡°So, you are not financially supported by an old man?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu looked at her innocent and charming face, and swallowed. He reached out and picked up the ss of red wine on the cab. ¡°Zhizhi, drink this up and I¡¯ll return the diary to you.¡±


    Nan Zhi took the wine, her long eyshes lowered slightly and she smirked. ¡°What if I don¡¯t drink it?¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu released Nan Zhi and went to the bedside table, taking out a yellowing diary and a lighter in his other hand.


    ¡°Zhizhi, if you don¡¯t drink it, I will burn it now. Count on my words.¡±


    Nan Zhi saw the diary which recorded all her secrets during her youth. Numerous recollections surged out from her memory. She was on the verge of tears, but she held them back and downed the red wine in the ss.


    Bo Shaoxiu saw Nan Zhi drinking the wine and there was a calctive gleam in his dark brown eyes.


    The wine was drugged and even if she was unwilling, she would be his woman tonight.


    In the past, he had mysophobia <sup>1</sup> and had been obsessed with cleanliness, but over the past few years, he had yed with many women outside, searching desperately for those that looked like Nan Zhi. But those women were all fakes and could never live up to her. Now that the original one was back, he could not wait to taste her.

 Chapter 83 - Zhizhi, You’re So Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 83: Zhizhi, You¡¯re So Beautiful</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Shaoxiu looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s beautiful face. It had been four years, she had grown up and there was a trace of femininity in her exquisite features, like a blooming rose that was emitting a charming fragrance.


    Bo Shaoxiu threw the diary and lighter on the bed and walked in front of Nan Zhi.


    She looked innocent and beautiful without all the makeup. It was a good change from the Zhizhi in the past who had beenden withyers of makeup. He could not hold back from caressing her face, her skin was as soft as silk, smooth and without any ws.


    Nan Zhi lowered her gaze, her long and thick eyshes were like two small fans casting a small shadow on her face. In Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s eyes, she looked extremely shy.


    In Nan Zhi¡¯s almond-shaped eyes that were covered by her long eyshes, there was trace of coldness.


    She lifted the corner of her lips and smiled charmingly. ¡°Shaoxiu, I feel a little hot...¡± She grabbed his hands that were caressing her face, her gaze bing misted.


    Bo Shaoxiu took her hand, put it by his lips and kissed the back of her hand.


    She was wearing a retro-styled court ring on her middle finger. When he kissed her middle finger, he smelled a faint fragrance.


    ¡°Zhizhi, you¡¯re getting more and more beautiful.¡± He looked at her in a besotted way and drew her closer to him. His body was a little hot, the thoughts in his head muddled.


    Nan Zhi with a charming smile, pushed him onto the bed, turned off the main light of the room, leaving only a yellow wallmp on. Under the soft light, she was like an enchanting subus, bewitching him until he had lost any ounce of control. ¡°Shaoxiu, give me a few minutes, I will take a shower.¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu swallowed his saliva, his eyes were full of lustful desire. ¡°Zhizhi, I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    ¡°Five minutes.¡± Her voice was like honey, sweet and intoxicating.


    ¡°Okay, cleanse yourself for me.¡±


    Seeing her enter the bathroom, Bo Shaoxiuy down on the bed, his eyes hot and his breathing rapid and uncontroble. He stared at the ceiling and heard himself shouting her name repeatedly. It was a bit strenuous and indistinct, every word wrapped around the tip of his tongue.


    Before long, he smelled a faint fragrance and felt the woman¡¯s arm lifting him up from the bed. Her long wet hair was scattered all over, her cheeks were tinged red like poppies in bloom.


    ¡°Zhizhi, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    He sped her slender waist, his hands could not wait to rip off the towel she had wrapped around her body.


    A heat was rising up from his lower abdomen, and every cell of his body was screaming wildly. She struggled slightly in his arms, their bodies entwined, skin hot. He grabbed the back of her head and kissed her roughly. The towel was thrown to the ground.


    It was like a person almost dying of thirst in the desert finally meeting a sweet spring.


    He gasped for breath and pinned her down.


    He gnawed at her soft lips and sighed in contentment. ¡°Zhizhi, don¡¯t me me for being despicable, I know I can only get you this way.¡±


    Making his way from her pouty lips to her beautiful neck, he pressed his body against hers, groaning as his desire mounted rapidly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be gentle with you.¡±


    Although he could not marry her, he could still let her be his lover, he would not treat her bad.


    His kisses were like rain all over her body.


    When he became one with her, he heard her low moan of pain. Her fingers ws at him in a wild sort of desperation, leaving her red mark on his tense arm.


    She was good as he had imagined.


    The night was still long.


    ...


    The luxurious Lykan Hypersports sports car pulled up to Kaiyue Hotel.


    The car door opened and a handsome man wearing ck shirt and pants got out.


    The man¡¯s eyes were cold and he was emanating a murderous air.


    Lan Yanzhi, who was worried that something had happened to him, also came along. ¡°Fourth Brother, why did youe to the hotel?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s face was dark. ¡°Get me the room card for room 8088.¡±

 Chapter 84 - Young Master Mu on Rampage

    <h4>Chapter 84: Young Master Mu on Rampage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lan Yanzhi was a frequent guest of Kaiyue Hotel. The receptionist at the front desk was his fan and he was able to coax from her room card of room 8088.


    Mu Sihan took the room card and took the lift directly to room 8088.


    However, he found himself unable to raise his hand the moment he was standing in front of the door.


    Ever since he got the news that she went into this room, there was an uncontroble rage burning through his chest.


    He had not known her for long and did not even like the woman very much, but when he heard that she still went to look for that man with the surname of Bo... he was so angry he wanted to kill someone. The urge was enough to want to rip the man to shreds and feed him to the dogs.


    Looking at the closed door, his dark eyes shone fiercely, his handsome and wild face dark and ominous.


    After a few seconds, he swiped the room card and the door clicked with a beep.


    His tall figure was surrounded by a strong dark aura. He was like a beast lurking in the woods and could maul its victim with predatory ws at any time.


    He had only walked a few stops before he stopped suddenly.


    The heavy grunts of the man and the soft moans of the woman were interwoven together in the air like a sickening melody. A vivid scent of intimacy filled the air, apanying the coupling pair in their throes of passion.


    The moonlight was enchanting, reflecting the two figures entwined on the ss window. The man¡¯s deep voice rasped in loaded desire, ¡°Zhizhi, I finally got you.¡±


    Mu Sihan felt his hands drop to his side and clenched his fists tightly, the veins popping up on the back of his hands.


    His handsome face was set into a mocking sneer.


    How could a woman like this make him lose hisposure?


    She did not respect herself, why should he treasure her?


    What was done could not be undone. Was there any point in him going forward, pulling them apart and giving them a good beating?


    What¡¯s more, what was the rtionship between them?


    There was nothing between them! They were practically... strangers.


    He stalked out, mming the door closed with a resounding ¡®bang¡¯.


    ...


    <i>In the Lykan Hypersports sports car.</i>


    Lan Yanzhi sat at the passenger seat, looking at the man leaning against the driver¡¯s seat puffing his cigar with a fierce and cold face. Mu Sihan seemed to be surrounded by shadows.


    He looked like he would lose control and explode out from rage at any moment.


    Lan Yanzhi was somewhat frightened sitting beside him.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, I can¡¯t seem to understand what you are thinking recently. We came to Ning City to look for someone. Don¡¯t tell me you really like that young woman?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her!¡± The more gloomy his face became, the more evident his temper was.


    Lan Yanzhi was shrewd in terms of the rtionship between men and women. Fourth Brother wanted the room key, after he went up, he looked like he wanted to kill someone. The woman and another man must have...


    Why can¡¯t those who are beautiful unable to behave themselves?


    ¡°Fourth Brother, if she was unfaithful to you, you should stop thinking about her. Tell me which type of women you like and I will go and look around. Ning City is so big, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t find one!¡±


    ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± Mu Sihan punched the central control.


    Lan Yanzhi stayed silent, if not the next punch mightnd on his handsome face.


    ...


    Lan Yanzhi did not expect that Mu Sihan would be smoking in the sports car for the whole night. The man beside him was still smoking after he had slept and woken up.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, it suddenly urred to me why you are interested in the woman. It¡¯s because she is a bit like...¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s cold voice cut off Lan Yanzhi¡¯s unfinished words. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Lan Yanzhi rubbed his sleepy eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just talking in my sleep. Forget I said anything.¡±


    Mu Sihan flicked the cigarette ash from his fingertips and swept his deep dark eyes over to the hotel¡¯s entrance again. He saw a slim and tall figure walk out.


    She was walking very slowly, her legs were still shaking, her face pale and tired, like she had been working hard the whole night without sleeping.


    She hailed a taxi and got in.


    When she was reached the entrance of Donghua Garden District, she got out of the taxi and went into a drugstore.

 Chapter 85 - Counterattack (1)

    <h4>Chapter 85: Counterattack (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    What else would Nan Zhi be buying in a drugstore, the morning after spending a night with a man in the hotel?


    Lan Yanzhi looked at Mu Sihan worriedly. He thought that the man would go berserk.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Sihan did not explode, apart from the blood veins in his ck eyes bing redder. His brow was also furrowed and his finger were clenched against the steering wheel.


    Compared to his expectations, his fourth brother was exceedingly calm. He was so calm and cold that no one could read his thoughts.


    Lan Yanzhi felt that he was way scarier like this than the times when he went berserk.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, you...¡±


    Mu Sihan drove to thepany building without a word and parked the car at his reserved spot. He said coldly, ¡°Go to work.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi deliberated whether he should remind Mu Sihan to consider taking his medicine as his aura was enough to make people tremble in fear.


    This type of calmness was really very scary!


    ...


    Achoo!


    Nan Zhi sneezed a few times consecutively when she reached the door of her apartment.


    She rubbed her blocked nose and inserted the key into the keyhole. She had just turned the door handle when the door was opened from inside.


    ¡°Yubing messaged me to tell me you were on your way back. I thought that you would arrive around now.¡± Xia Yanran said as she took off the apron she was wearing, ¡°I¡¯ve made breakfast.¡±


    The two sat at the dining table as Nan Zhi ate a few spoonfuls of porridge.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too hard on yourself while you attack your enemy? You still drank that cup of wine for real even though you knew that Bo Shaoxiu would use petty tricks in order to get you.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s head was a little heavy as she listened to Yanran¡¯s scoldings. The ache in her head pounded like a jackhammer and she did not feel well at all. Still she did not retort as a light smile appeared on her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. What else could I have done? He wanted to burn my diary.¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, is that diary really so important to you?¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed in agreement as she dropped her gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. That boy saved your life, after all.¡± Xia Yanran seemed to have thought about something as excitement shed in her eyes. ¡°Zhizhi, that douchebag outright ckmailed you, wanting you to sleep with him. How are we going to retaliate after this?¡±


    Nan Zhi had already guessed that Bo Shaoxiu had other intentions behind asking her to go to Kaiyue Hotel that day in the private restaurant.


    She ignored him on purpose for three days. A bad habit of any man was that the more they could not get something, the more they would do anything to get it. Such was the allure of the forbidden fruit.


    In those three days, she heard from Yanran that Bo Shaoxiu had a mistress a year ago who looked like her. That woman had be pregnant and Nan Yao had found out about her. It was unfortunate, but she had lost her baby after she was attacked by Nan Yao¡¯s bodyguards. The injuries she suffered from the after-effects of losing her baby meant there was a high chance she would never be able to conceive again in the future.


    This news was not reported as it had been blocked at that time. Yanran knew a little about what had happened due to her connections as a reporter.


    Nan Zhi hired a private investigator to find that woman. That woman was filled withplete hatred for Bo Shaoxiu and Nan Yao. When she had a miscarriage, Bo Shaoxiu did not go to see her at all. Nor did he pay a single cent for her medical fees. He simply did not care.


    The woman immediately agreed after she heard about Nan Zhi¡¯s n. She would do anything to ruin Bo Shaoxiu and Nan Yao¡¯s lives.


    Nan Zhi caressed the retro-styled ring on her middle finger and smiled. Her gaze was cold. ¡°Bo Shaoxiu probably would never have thought that my ring contained a drug too...¡±


    The reason why she had made an excuse to go to the bathroom after downing the alcohol, and after he was also drugged, was to change her position with that woman. She hade in secretly while Bo Shaoxiu was in the middle of his lustful delusions and he had not realised a thing.


    After they changed positions, she went to another hotel room in Kaiyue Hotel that Qin Yubing had booked for the longer-term. She soaked herself in a freezing cold ice bath for the entire night to dissolve the effects of the drug.


    The result after everything that happened that night was that she got the flu. Her body was weak and sore after the drug¡¯s effects wore off.


    ¡°I really want to see Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s expression after he finds out that he didn¡¯t have sex with you. It must be really interesting! Can you imagine?¡±


    Nan Zhi tapped her slender fingers against the table top. Her almond-shaped eyes were cold and scheming. ¡°Of course we can¡¯t tell him now. I don¡¯t have much power right now, which is why I can only y with them, one step at a time step. Yanran, do you have what I asked for?¡±

 Chapter 86 - Counterattack (2)

    <h4>Chapter 86: Counterattack (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Yanran took out a new phone and bank card. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s ready. They won¡¯t find out that it¡¯s us even if they¡¯re smart enough to investigate.¡±


    Nan Zhi took the phone and entered Nan Yao¡¯s phone number before sending her a message.


    ...


    <i>In the Nan family vi.</i>


    Nan Yao, Nan Weiye and Ding Shuman were eating breakfast together. The atmosphere was warm and peaceful.


    Nan Yao took a sip of milk as she sent a furtive nce to Ding Shuman. Ding Shuman nodded before she spoke to Nan Weiye in a warm and soft voice, ¡°Old Master, Yaoyao is pregnant now, you know how Nan Zhi has never liked her. See? Now that Nan Zhi is back, Sijing is suddenly put in jail the moment she returned! If she were to be colleagues with Nan Zhi, she will definitely bully her in the future. What will happen to our Yaoyao!¡±


    Nan Weiye put down the newspapers. He pondered for a while before he said, ¡°She got into the broadcastingpany based on her own ability. I can¡¯t remove her unless she makes a mistake.¡±


    Nan Weiye had more than just the broadcastingpany under his empire now. He didn¡¯t have the time to focus on such inconsequential matters. Nan Zhi was so insignificant she would not be able to create any problems. ¡°If she¡¯s not capable enough, I¡¯ll find an excuse to fire her.¡±


    Nan Weiye nced at Nan Yao. ¡°You, on the other hand. Why isn¡¯t there any intention from that side to marry you even though you already have Shaoxiu¡¯s child?¡±


    Nan Yao bit her lips pitifully. ¡°My mother-inw said that it would be within these few months. However, she seems to have some prejudice against me after what happened to Sijing.¡±


    Ding Shuman added from the side, ¡°Yaoyao, how can they me you for it? Isn¡¯t Nan Zhi to me for creating trouble the moment she returned? That girl is despicable. Old Master, Sijing is still in jail and even the Bo family haven¡¯t been able to bail her out yet. I¡¯m afraid they will have a prejudice against our family if this goes on.¡±


    Nan Weiye furrowed his eyebrows in silence.


    Ding Shuman added another sentence softly, ¡°I heard that Nan Zhi has found an old man to support her financially. It can¡¯t be that Old Master is less capable than that old man, right?¡±


    Nan Weiye was a proud man and his arrogance meant he never liked it when others said that he was incapable. He was especially sensitive since he had gotten rich because of Nan Zhi¡¯s maternal grandfather¡¯s family.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll tell Lin Wanyue to go to the police station. The ring is hers and the entire ordeal started because of her ring. The police won¡¯t be able to do anything to Sijing if Lin Wanyue rifies that the entire incident is a misunderstanding.¡±


    Nan Yao looked down as a glint of ruthlessness shed in her eyes. Even if her father did not chase Nan Zhi out of the broadcastingpany, she woulde up with ways to make her leave.


    A ce that had her would never amodate Nan Zhi.


    Just as Nan Yao was thinking about how to get Nan Zhi out of the broadcastingpany, her phone sounded.


    It was a message from an unknown number.


    Nan Yao picked up her phone and nced at it casually. However, she sat straight up immediately after she saw the contents of the message.


    There were not many words. There was only a short line with bank ount details and words saying, ¡®Wire five million into this ount within half an hour. If not, you can take responsibility for the consequences!¡¯


    ¡°Crazy!¡± Nan Yao scolded in her heart. She couldn¡¯t believe a ckmail message had actually been sent to her phone. Scammers these days we¡¯re getting more and more audacious.


    She was about to put down the phone when she received another message.


    Nan Yao opened the message and froze immediately.


    ¡°Yaoyao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ding Shuman asked in concern after noticing that there was something wrong with Nan Yao.


    Nan Yao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll go up first since I¡¯m full.¡±


    Nan Yao took her phone and went up the stairs hurriedly.


    The second message that she received contained a single photo.


    It was a photo of a man straddling and kissing a woman. The woman¡¯s face was covered by her long hair. However, the side profile of the man was one that was deeply imprinted in her mind.


    Bo Shaoxiu!


    He actually dared to cheat on her again!


    Nan Yao clenched her teeth in hatred, and her nails dug into her palms. A third message beeped in her phone. ¡®I¡¯ll send you the hotel name and room number after I received the money. If not, the headlines for today will be...¡¯


    Nan Yao naturally understood the meaning behind the unfinished sentence.

 Chapter 87 - Counterattack (3)

    <h4>Chapter 87: Counterattack (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Yao loved Bo Shaoxiu and was pregnant with his child.


    From the moment she had met Bo Shaoxiu, she had fallen in love. The biggest wish she had was to trample Nan Zhi to death, and to marry into the Bo family and be their daughter-inw. She had been devastated when Bo Shaoxiu had chosen to pursue Nan Zhi instead. It had taken her a lot to persuade her mother and father to help her scheme against Nan Zhi and get a hold of Shaoxiu. He was hers!


    She would be the biggest joke on Earth if a scandal were to erupt, especially now that she was pregnant.


    He swore to herst time that he would never do anything to betray her again, after she found out that he had a mistress outside.


    She truly believed that Bo Shaoxiu loved her. It was the scheming b*tches outside who seduced him and made him lose his way.


    Nan Yao lowered her gaze as she caressed her abdomen with red eyes.


    She was already about to marry in the Bo family. She would never let the media reveal something like this. Not now and not ever.


    ...


    ¡°Zhizhi, isn¡¯t it too much to ask Nan Yao for five million? How can she get the money within half an hour?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s head seemed to get even heavier after she took the flu medicine. She sat on the sofa with her legs crossed and snuggled back into the cushions. She sniffled as she said with a hoarse voice, ¡°If she still wants to marry into the Bo family, she will naturally send the money. As for the money, she will find a way. She isn¡¯tcking in it.¡±


    When she hadst seen Nan Yao at the broadcasting station, she was carrying a bag that was worth at least one million. Anyone with eyes could see how luxurious her life was.


    Xia Yanran was a little confused. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why Nan Yao would like that cheating douche so much.¡±


    ¡°Nan Yao naturally won¡¯t let him go so easily after all the trouble she went through to snatch him from me. Not to mention, the Bo family is one of the more reputable, aristocratic families in Ning City.¡±


    ¡°So, she¡¯s reaping the fruits of her actions as well.¡±


    ...


    Within half an hour, the new phone that Xia Yanran had passed to Nan Zhi, received a new message.


    Nan Zhi smirked. ¡°As expected. The money is in the ount. I counted both Yubing and your shares since the two of you helped me this time.¡±


    Xia Yanran shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t need my portion. You should leave it for my godson!¡±


    Nan Zhi reached out and tapped Xia Yanran¡¯s nose. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll put it into this ount first. Just tell me if you need the money.¡±


    After she got the money, Nan Zhi sent another message to Nan Yao reading, ¡®Kaiyue Hotel, 8088.¡¯


    ¡°Oh right. Yanran, what about the person that helped us hack the CCTV system of the hotel? We need to take a bit of money to give your hacker friend, right?¡±


    ¡°He told me yesterday it¡¯s not necessary since it was no bother for him.¡± Xia Yanran leaned against the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to sleep since everything is settled. Oh right, Zhizhi, I didn¡¯t only take photos yesterday, there¡¯s a video as well. I¡¯ll send it to you together with the photoster?¡±


    Nan Zhi made an ¡®OK¡¯ sign. ¡°So there¡¯s a video too. The photos and the video cannot be sent out since we got the money, but at least I have ckmail material on Bo Shaoxiu now. If he dares to do anything again, we¡¯ll see if I won¡¯t make him suffer to death.¡±


    Xia Yanran held Nan Zhi¡¯s petite and exquisite face and smacked her lips lightly. ¡°Zhizhi, I really want to know who can take down a little elf like you in the future.¡±


    Nan Zhi shivered when an arrogant and wild face appeared in her head subconsciously.


    ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s too scary.¡±


    Xia Yanran was confused. ¡°What¡¯s scary?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head hurriedly. ¡°Nothing much. I just thought about a person who needs to take medicine and be treated.¡±


    Xia Yanran yawned. ¡°I¡¯m really sleepy right now. Zhizhi, you should go to sleep too. I¡¯ll head back first.¡±


    Nan Zhi sent Xia Yanran to the door. Xia Yanran was in the middle of putting on her shoes when she seemed to have thought of something. She asked Nan Zhi, ¡°Would Nan Yao see that woman if she¡¯s rushing there now?¡±


    Nan Zhi smirked andughed like a little fox. ¡°I told that woman to leave a present for Nan Yao!¡±


    Xia Yanran pinched Nan Zhi¡¯s cheek. ¡°Sly.¡±


    ...


    Nan Yao brought two bodyguards with her as she rushed to Kaiyue Hotel with a strong aura.


    She still could not do anything to Bo Shaoxiu, but she definitely would not let the b*tch go.


    Nan Yao stood in front of room 8088¡¯s door and pressed the doorbell with a dark expression.


    No one opened the door, even after a long time.


    Just as she was about to lose her patience and gestured to the bodyguard to kick the door open, the door was opened from the inside.

 Chapter 88 - Counterattack (4)

    <h4>Chapter 88: Counterattack (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Shaoxiu stood in the doorway. He was wearing a bathrobe and his hair was wet. He looked like he was still half asleep.


    ¡°Yaoyao?¡± Bo Shaoxiu wanted to close the door on instinct when he saw Nan Yao standing in front of the open door with a dark expression. How did she©`?


    Nan Yao was quick to enter the room. She pushed past Bo Shaoxiu into the room without a regard for his attempt to stop her.


    ¡°Yaoyao, what are you doing?¡± Bo Shaoxiu chased after her. It was fortunate that Nan Zhi had left right after he had woken up.


    Nan Yao saw the messy bed, the clusters of tissues and the used condom in the bin the moment she rushed into the room. The tears that she kept in could no longer be held back and they flowed down her cheeks.


    The overwhelming scent of sex lingered in the air and she felt sick to the stomach. Even though the b*tch was gone, the smell of her having sex with Bo Shaoxiu was still around.


    Bo Shaoxiu walked behind Nan Yao and hugged her. He gently wiped her tears away and leaned down to kiss her. ¡°Yaoyao, I drank too much when I was socializing yesterday. CEO Jiang and the others got a woman for me and everything became a blur. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±


    Nan Yao cried so hard that she could not breath properly. The tears continued to stream down her face and Bo Shaoxiu was starting to get annoyed by her crying. However, he could not get angry at her. He was in the wrong, after all.


    However, he did not regret a thing. He could still taste Nan Zhi on his lips and feel her body wrapped around him. She was as amazing as he¡¯d always imagined and he knew he would spend the next weeks with only her on his mind.


    Nan Yao saw a gleam of ck from the corner of her eyes. She pushed Bo Shaoxiu away and lifted the nket. A ck trianglece pantyy exposed in the sheets.


    Nan Yao screamed at the sl*t in her head. She turned and looked at Bo Shaoxiu, who had a strange expression on his face. ¡°Shaoxiu, I believe that you didn¡¯t mean to do it. But you have to tell me who that woman is.¡±


    At the sight of the racy underwear, Bo Shaoxiu unconsciously felt a stirring below his abdomen. It turned out Nan Zhi really was a person who was innocent on the surface and promiscuous on the inside. It was no wonder she was so passionate and daringst night. He almost lost his soul to her.


    ¡°Bo Shaoxiu, are you reminiscing the taste of that woman?¡± Nan Yao¡¯s voice became sharp.


    Bo Shaoxiu pulled Nan Yao into his embrace once again and leaned down to kiss her forehead, eyes and nose. ¡°Yaoyao, let¡¯s get married!¡±


    Nan Yao opened her eyes wide. She looked up at Bo Shaoxiu for a few seconds as she sobbed, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really. I want to make you mine. You¡¯ll be the happiest Mrs Bo in the world.¡± Bo Shaoxiu knew that this time, only marriage would console Nan Yao after she had caught him red handed.


    Nan Yao leaned against Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s chest, her face filled with hot tears. Although she still felt crazy with jealousy, at least he finally wanted to marry her. Those sl*ts outside would only ever be mistresses. They would never be acknowledged by the Bo family.


    Bo Shaoxiu changed his clothes after he consoled Nan Yao and they got ready to leave together.


    The moment they opened the door, a service staff with a bow tie was standing in front of the door. He appeared to have been pushing a dining cart towards the room. ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr Bo? Ady called the room service department and said that you¡¯d worked hardst night. She instructed us to prepare braised pig kidneys cooked with walnut and emia ulmoides and deliver it to this room.¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s expression changed again after hearing what the service staff said.


    This soup had the effect of nourishing the kidneys and enhancing one¡¯s sexual ability. That shameless b*tch was indirectly telling her how ferocious Bo Shaoxiu had been with herst night, that he was so emptied out that he needed to drink the nourishing soup!


    <i>F*ck! </i>Nan Yao¡¯s lips trembled as she threw the bowl of soup to the floor with all of her strength.


    She may have used too much strength and a sharp pain came from her stomach all of a sudden.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Nan Yao bent down as she held onto her stomach. She was so angry that she felt like was about to explode.


    That shameless b*tch caused her to lose five million and then used such a method to torture her.


    Bo Shaoxiu held Nan Yao into his embrace as he nced at the service staff coldly. ¡°Scram!¡±

 Chapter 89 - Setting Up

    <h4>Chapter 89: Setting Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>In a dark and extravagant bar.</i>


    It was night time.


    Lan Yanzhi walked over with a tall girl that looked innocent and sweet.


    They stared at Mu Sihan, who had drank quite a fair amount within a short time. Lan Yanzhi said to the girl beside him, ¡°Go and unleash your charm. Make my fourth brother happy.¡±


    The girl had only just started working in the bar a few days ago and was still a virgin. She was young and fresh, ripe for the picking.


    It took a lot of effort for Lan Yanzhi to finally find such a clean girl that had a figure a little simr to Nan Zhi¡¯s.


    The girl stared at the tall and arrogant man who was leaning against the sofa while his long legs were resting on the coffee table. He looked incredibly handsome under the warm light, as if he had been intricately carved out by a master artisan. The hair in front of his forehead was a little messy and it added a sense of untameable wildness to his exquisite facial features.


    He drank directly from a bottle of hard liquor.


    Liquid flowed down from the corner of his lips, then to his defined jawline and then to his adam¡¯s apple...


    There was an unexinable sexiness and wildness to him.


    The woman walked next to the man and lightly knelt on the sofa beside him. She lifted her soft and petite hand nervously and ced it on the man¡¯s shoulder.


    Mu Sihan shoved the girl¡¯s hand away on instinct. He was rather rough.


    The girl almost fell to the ground from the force. She stabilized herself and said with a refreshingly sweet voice, ¡°Young Master Mu, Young Master Lan sent me.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark ck eyes swept towards the girl. He opened his mouth coldly when he saw her properly, ¡°Do you know how to please men? I¡¯ll give this bar to you can please me enough.¡±


    A glint of happiness and disbelief shed through the girl¡¯s eyes. She would no longer be forced to ept customers if she owned this bar.


    Mu Sihan stared at the girl, whose eyes were rather simr to Nan Zhi¡¯s. He threw the bottle of alcohol in his hand away and stretched his long arm to pull the girl to him.


    He grabbed the girl¡¯s soft and thin waist. His expression became darker when the scene he saw at Kaiyue Hotel shed through his mind. The girl was hurt by him, but she did not dare to speak up.


    The girl wrapped her hands around Mu Sihan¡¯s neck. Her smile was sweet as her red and supple lips leaned closer towards his scarlet ones.


    Although he seemed to have a bad temper, she could not resist him. He was good-looking and the arrogance and charisma he exuded drew her to him in a way she could not control. He had something that normal men did not possess, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. All she knew was that she liked what she saw.


    He was uniquely wild and sexily arrogant.


    Just as the girl¡¯s was about to press her delicate lips on Mu Sihan¡¯s ones, a sharp pain came from her scalp.


    Her long hair was grabbed tightly and pulled back by someone.


    The girl¡¯s eyes teared up from the pain.


    Mu Sihan nced at the girl warningly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my lips.¡±


    The girl nodded her head hurriedly. Her soft hands slowly inched towards his ck shirt.


    He originally had the first three buttons unbuttoned and his muscr and sexy chest was revealed after the girl unbuttoned the fourth button. Anyone could tell that he trained usually, as his chest muscles were taut and firm, yet also bnced and not overly exaggerated.


    The girl unbuttoned all of his buttons on the shirt. Her nose heat up at the sight of his abs and apollo¡¯s belt.


    She almost had a nose bleed.


    His body was way too good.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath as her hand moved to removed his belt.


    Based on his height, the area below should be even more amazing... she swallowed and found herself somewhat excited.


    Mu Sihan furrowed his straight brows at the sight of the girlpletely smitten by him. He kicked her away before she removed his belt.


    ¡°Go, go, go. Lan Yanzhi will give you a cheque.¡±


    The girl got up from the floor and stared at the man whose expression was as dark as Hades. She did not know how she went wrong. Her looks and figure was the best in the bar...


    She nced at his crotch carefully.


    He actually did not have any reaction even after her hands teased his chest when she unbuttoned his shirt.


    He did not allow kissing, nor did he have a reaction.


    Was he incapable?


    ...


    Lan Yanzhi gave the girl a cheque before he returned to the private room and chided Mu Sihan, ¡°What did the girl from just now do wrong? Why didn¡¯t you have any reaction? Fourth Brother, it can¡¯t be that you really cannot do it, right?¡±


    Mu Sihan sent a cold re to Lan Yanzhi. ¡°Are you done?!¡±

 Chapter 90 - Knocking On The Door At Midnight

    <h4>Chapter 90: Knocking On The Door At Midnight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lan Yanzhi apanied his brother without a care for his life. The two of them drank at least ten bottles of alcohol together.


    In the end, he waspletely wasted and he would not have even recognized his mother anymore.


    On the other hand, the person who drank the most still remained sober and unaffected. Lan Yanzhi dropped himself on the sofa as he watched his fourth brother leave with hazy eyes.


    He wanted to ask where he was going, however he could not even speak properly without slurring his words and his mind was a jumbled mess of incoherence.


    Mu Sihan called Wei Lin over and Wei Lin supported him to the car.


    Mu Sihan was not the type to go crazy after he drank too much. On the other hand, he was rather quiet and unlike his usual arrogant self. The drunk him shed his usualyer of coldness and acted more like a child whocked love instead.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, are you going back to the manor?¡±


    Mu Sihan leaned against the seat. His eyes were slightly opened while his facial features were calm. Wei Lin did not know if he was drunk or sober and he waited for a long time before he heard him say a hospital¡¯s name.


    When they reached the hospital, Mu Sihan did not let Wei Lin support him. Instead, he walked towards the hospital wards with his long legs, though he was somewhat shaky.


    He did not enter the brat¡¯s hospital ward when he reached it. He stood in front of the ss window and peered inside.


    There was only the brat and an older woman. That woman wasn¡¯t here.


    Mu Sihan got back into the car.


    He lit a cigar and puffed a few breaths as he let Wei Lin drive to Huadong Garden district.


    He climbed up the steps to the sixth floor and stood in front of the door of the apartment. He had retraced his steps from when he had been there once before.


    ...


    Nan Zhi had a fever. Her head still hurt badly even after she took the medicine. She had decided to stay at the apartment tonight in fear of spreading it to Xiaojie, since his immune system was weaker.


    All of a sudden, loud knocks trailed from the door after she had finally drifted off to sleep.


    She was shocked awake from her dreams.


    She thought it was her neighbor. However, after listening to it closely, it seemed someone was hammering on her door.


    She nced at the time. It was in the middle of the night.


    <i>Who could it be at this ungodly hour?</i>


    Was it Bo Shaoxiu?


    Did he investigate where she stayed? Or did he find out something?


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. She took out a wooden rod from under her bed and trudged to the door, dragging her lead-like body.


    She looked out of the door through the peephole. The corridor waspletely dark. The sensor-motioned lights were dimmed and she could not see a thing.


    However, she could feel someone standing outside.


    It was a person with a very strong aura.


    Nan Zhi was not a stranger to that familiar aura.


    It was that foul-tempered narcissist! What was he doing at her apartment sote?


    The ringtone for a video call suddenly rang out on Weixin and Nan Zhi waspletely confused.


    Nan Zhi hung up on the video call hurriedly and turned her phone to silent mode before she threw her phone on the shoe rack.


    Loud knocks rang on her door again after a few seconds.


    Nan Zhi saw her neighbor opening the door and explode in anger, ¡°Do you have any conscience? It¡¯s the middle of the g*ddamn night! Are you trying to kill someone with your noise?!¡±


    At the thought of that man¡¯s bad temper, Nan Zhi was very afraid that he would go and beat her neighbor up. However, she really did not want to open her door for him.


    She was dizzy and her head hurt. She did not have the energy to deal with him at all.


    In her heart, he was even more difficult to deal with than ten Bo Shaoxius.


    ¡°What are you yammering about? Get back in there and go to sleep if you don¡¯t want to die!¡± her neighbor shut up after being yelled up by the man and the former quickly closed the door.


    Nan Zhi had never seen anyone who was so bold and arrogant, even though he was in the wrong. The man was unbelievable.


    ¡®Bang, bang, bang.¡¯ Several kicks could be heard against her door.


    ¡°Woman, I know you¡¯re inside. Open the door. If not, I¡¯ll kick it open.¡±


    Nan Zhi could even see the red blood capiries in the man¡¯s ck eyes through the peephole. He was filled with a dark aura and she felt her legs go weak in fear. She swallowed and tried to steel herself.


    Her instincts told her that he was very dangerous right now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. One, two...¡±


    Nan Zhi opened the door with a cold expression. ¡°Young Master Mu, what do you want at this hour? Are you crazy?¡±


    The man pushed past her into the apartment as she finished speaking.

 Chapter 91 - Aggressiveness (1)

    <h4>Chapter 91: Aggressiveness (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi was still holding onto the wooden rod, as if she would start attacking the man anytime.


    Mu Sihan stood in front of Nan Zhi with a dark expression. Both eyes were a deep ck and stared fixedly at her pale face.


    It was as if he wanted to skin and swallow her alive.


    Although her nose was still slightly blocked from the flu, Nan Zhi could smell the strong scent of alcohol on Mu Sihan.


    He kicked the door closed after a few seconds, and stalked towards her. Her instincts were screaming with the oppressive aura and strong sense of impending danger.


    Nan Zhi held on the wooden rod tightly with both her hands. She red at him with a heavily guarded expression. ¡°Young Master Mu, what are you doing here?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes werepletely red and he looked like a wild beast that had been provoked. He said in a very cold tone, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing here?¡±


    Nan Zhi raised the wooden rod at him. ¡°If you dare to do anything over the line, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±


    ¡°Do you think your petite body can withstand the consequence of attacking me?¡± he scoffed at her derisively.


    Nan Zhi did not know what had happened to him. However, she knew that he was very dangerous right now, her instincts had never been wrong.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, I don¡¯t feel well today so I don¡¯t have the energy to make tea for you to sober up. You should just leave.¡±


    He stared at her as his thin lips smirked evilly. ¡°And I should go back because you told me to? Why should I listen to you?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s thin eyebrows immediately furrowed together. She raised the wooden rod when he moved towards her again.


    However, the fever made her body very tired and she barely had any energy. They merely exchanged two moves when he caught the wooden rod with hisrge palm.


    With a flick of his wrist, the wooden rod was thrown to a corner.


    She had learnt taekwondo when she was studying overseas and was fine when she were to fight against any ordinary person. However, all the lessons she had learnt seemed useless against him.


    Both of her wrists were caught tightly in a firm hold after they exchanged a few moves.


    He red at her with a dark expression, looking as though he was about to go on a rampage. It was like staring at a ticking time bomb.


    Nan Zhi did not know what had happened to him. In the past few days, he had note to find her at all and she had thanked the heavens that her fate with him was over. The two of them had returned to when they did not know each other. Why did he suddenlye to find her in the middle of the night?


    ¡°Young Master Mu, what do you want exactly? Did youe across a problem in your work or is your rtionship not going smoothly? You drank too much. I¡¯ll call your assistant and let him pick you up, alright?¡±


    She kept telling herself to not make him angry again when he was in this perilous state. She never wanted to trigger his other side again.


    If she did, it was possible that he would kill her.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes were both filled with blood while his lips upturned into a cold smirk. ¡°What am I here for? Ha, I¡¯m here to have sex with you...¡±


    Nan Zhi opened her eyes wide at his derisive words. Anyone would be angered, regardless of their how good natured they may have been. Not to mention, she was not a saint. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    She had only met him a few times. The number of times she could count on one hand. They were practically strangers and they did not have feelings for each other. All she felt towards him was a very strong hatred. How could he even say such shameless things to her?!


    Mu Sihan approached Nan Zhi with a cold expression. His eyes were wild and frenzied and arge palm gripped onto her chin to prevent her from escaping. His lips turned up in a bloodthirsty and frivolous manner. ¡°Why are you acting innocent in front of me? Your son is not young anymore, you¡¯ve probably slept with many men.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s almond eyes narrowed into slits.


    Did hee all the way here in the middle of the night to humiliate her?


    A fiery well of anger surged in Nan Zhi¡¯s chest. She red at the man with reddened eyes. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t even think ofing near me...¡±


    Before she could finish her words, her slender body was suspended in the air. He walked and carried her towards the bedroom, despite her loud struggles as she kicked and screamed in his arms.


    Inside, Nan Zhi was frightened.


    The anxiety and fear she felt from thest time when he almost strangled her to death, flooded into her mind once again. She stiffened up and wed at him, trying to escape. She was desperate.


    He threw her on the bed roughly. She struggled to get up but he found a scarf and tied both of her hands above her head to the bed frame.

 Chapter 92 - Aggressiveness (2)

    <h4>Chapter 92: Aggressiveness (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi stared up at the man who had tied her up in disbelief. His handsome features were ice cold while his ck orbs were dark and filled with rage.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted in fear. She did not know what she did to make him angry. Her face was pale and her legs weakened unconsciously.


    She could remain rational in front of those people that wanted to frame and set her up. However, ever since he strangled her, she could not help but fear this man whenever she saw him.


    When she was with him, she would always do her best to control her emotions to prevent angering him. no matter how unhappy she was.


    But what was he doing?


    How could he tie her up?


    She struggled to get up from the bed. However, her shoulders was forced down by him the moment she got up.


    He stood by the bed. His well-defined shoulders were slightly bowed and the first three buttons of his shirt were undone, exposing his muscr chest and firm torso.


    The smell of alcohol reeked all over him. Nan Zhi thought that he must have been in a drunken brawl after drinking too much. She inhaled and exhaled a few deep breaths and did her best to stay calm. ¡°Young Master Mu, let go of me first. Please. I¡¯ll go and make some tea for you to sober up.¡±


    Her words seemed to float into nothingness as seemed not to hear her, as he only continued to glower at her with a dark expression. His thin lips were tightly pursed and therge palm holding down on her shoulder suddenly moved and tore apart arge hole in her pajamas.


    Arge white patch of skin was revealed.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes trembled. She was so angry that she no longer felt fear and even forgot that he was a patient with bipr disorder. She shouted at him with a cold expression, ¡°Are you crazy? How did I offend you? I¡¯ll kill you if you dare to touch me!¡±


    If she had gained energy from the adrenaline and desperation as she fought against him with all she had, he was even stronger, as he kept her down and restrained. He was extremely unhappy. ¡°Why are you acting innocent and chaste? Didn¡¯t you just sleep with a manst night? How much money did that Bo guy give you? I¡¯ll give you double, or even ten times more...¡±


    He had not finished speaking when she kicked him in the abdomen ruthlessly.


    The force of the kick was fierce and heavy, since it was a kick that used up all of Nan Zhi¡¯s remaining energy, together with the adrenaline from the anger. Even if he was Mu Sihan, he still reeled back a step.


    However, he managed to stabilize himself quickly after. His gaze was one of disbelief as he stared at Nan Zhi. He did not seem to expect her to be daring enough to kick him.


    Nan Zhi knew her own strength. At the same time, as she marveled at how he managed to stabilize himself right after moving one step back, the fear and anxiety in her heart grew stronger.


    Her whole body was so tense that she felt like a bow string that would snap at any time.


    She closed her red eyes and turned her gaze away from him. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything with Bo Shaoxiu. It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± More than a hint of ridicule appeared on the man¡¯s angry face. ¡°Didn¡¯t do anything? Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Alvis saw you walking into room 8088 with his own eyes. I heard you in bed with Bo Shaoxiu and saw you walking into a drugstore in the morning. Why are you hiding it? You don¡¯t dare to admit that you¡¯re promiscuous?¡±


    Nan Zhi bloodshot eyesnded on the man again.


    Bo Shaoxiu did not believe her four years ago and used her of being shameless and seducing other men. After she fell pregnant and gave birth, no man was willing to believe that she was chaste. Who would believe such a thing? No one knew clearer than herself how much malicious gossip and ndering a single mother had to endure.


    In the eyes of all men, she was the sl*t that did not love herself and a woman who would spread her legs to any man with legs. Any man who would pay. A shameless sl*t with no morals and no principles.


    It was apparent this Young Master Mu thought so too. That was why he never cared about her feelings and shoved his tongue down her throat whenever he fancied, with no consideration of what she wanted.


    Nan Zhi was hit with a sudden feeling of wretchedness. He even came to humiliate her in the middle of the night.


    Nan Zhi thought that she was strong enough because she had long learnt to not be affected by irrelevant people. However, in this moment, she realized that she was still not strong enough.

 Chapter 93 - Overbearing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 93: Overbearing (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Who was he to her anyway?


    What right did he have to use such a judgemental tone to question her?


    She already exined that she did not have sex with Bo Shaoxiu. If he was not willing to believe her, there was nothing she could do. She would not waste her breath to exin to someone who was not willing to listen.


    This imbecile was an arrogant crazy person! A pervert!


    Mu Sihan grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s chin and turned her petite face towards him. He forced their eyes to meet his.


    ¡°Exin.¡±


    His grip was very strong and Nan Zhi felt like he was going to break her chin into pieces.


    It was just like when he strangled her, she would not beg for mercy despite not being able to breathe. She was as stubborn an ox.


    She looked at him with cold eyes as her lips turned up in ridicule. ¡°Young Master Mu, who are you to me? Why are you concerned with who I sleep with? Do you think that you can do whatever you want to others because you¡¯re rich? You are just an aggressive, shameless and perverted asshole! I don¡¯t have to exin myself to you and I would never respect someone like you!¡±


    If possible, Mu Sihan¡¯s dark expression became even worse, as if there was now ayer of ice on him. He red at her with violent deadly ck eyes. ¡°Woman, do you want to die?¡±


    Nan Zhi met his gaze. A smile appeared on her face. However, the smile was exceptionally stinging in the eyes of others, especially when it was on her pale and thin face. ¡°Young Master Mu, have you been lonely for too long? Or is it because you think I look like a woman that you used to like? I¡¯d only met you for a few times, yet you keep clinging to me like a mad dog. What are you trying to do?¡±


    She had already exined to him clearly that she did not mean to seduce him. Her attitude that she did not want to have any contact with him was very clear.


    Whenever she was in his dominating presence , she always felt restricted, like she wasn¡¯t able to breathe. It made her ufortable and she hated it.


    In the past few days of silence, she thought he had finally understood and let go of her. Who knew that he woulde to her drunk and humiliate her tonight?!


    What had she done wrong?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s chest battered hard against his chest when he heard her calling him mad dog.


    Was he like a mad dog in pestering her?


    Ha, ha!


    ¡°Woman, you¡¯re really a bitch!¡± she was the one who kept trying to disassociate herself from him while making her son contact him.


    Did the brat and her treat him as something that was under their disposal?


    He smiled coldly and hisrge palm moved with deliberate strength.


    Her pajamas waspletely torn apart, all that remained were strips of flimsy material.


    Her fair skin that was as clear as jade was revealed and her attractive breasts bounced out. They were full and round, a pleasant, milky white wrapped in a pastel pink bra.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face turned red. She needed to cover herself. However, both her hands had been tied to the bed by him. Her wrists turned red from the friction as she struggled to break free.


    The nakedness made her feel vulnerable and the hatred she felt towards him spiked in intensity.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, there is no resentment or hatred between us. Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    He seemed to not be able to hear her no matter what she said. He merely looked at her with his deep and ck eyes.


    There tension was thick in the air, with not even a bit of warmth.


    His gaze was just like an x-ray and swept across every part of her body. Her figure was slender and well-proportioned. Areas that should be big were not small, while those that should be slim were not fat.


    His deep ck eyes fell on her moving chest. Her breath was deep and erratic and her ample chest called to him.


    Her breasts would fill his hands perfectly.


    As the thought brushed his mind, his hands soon followed.


    The woman struggled even harder. She was afraid, every inch of her body rejected what he was doing. She was confused and overwhelmed, however, she was not willing to beg for forgiveness.


    She was the most stubborn woman he had ever met.


    ¡°The stronger the woman is, the more they are capable in arousing a man¡¯s desire to conquer her.¡±


    Without further thought, he leaned down and kissed her roughly.


    There was a fiery rampage within him that hadn¡¯t stopped since he found out that she went to meet that Bo person.


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Nan Zhi widened her eyes wide as she moved her body crazily under his. She was desperate and did twisted around madly in her struggle to break free.

 Chapter 94 - Overbearing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 94: Overbearing (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The more Nan Zhi writhed and struggled beneath him, the tighter Mu Sihan pressed against her.


    His crisp shirt rubbed against her soft and smooth skin. She felt so suffocated that she could not breathe from the pressure of his weight bearing against her chest.


    His kiss was fierce and ruthless, simr to raging torrential storm. His scorching tongue forced open her lips and teeth overbearingly and twirled in domination around her tongue that kept trying to escape his feral touch.


    Maybe it was because she was being plundered, perhaps it was the feverish weakness affecting her, but her brain was starting tock oxygen and she felt even more dazed and weak.


    She felt so horrible that she wanted to die.


    She did not know how she managed to provoke this unreasonable tyrant. What had she done to deserve this?


    His refreshing scent that wasced with the smell of alcohol and cigarettes entered her mouth. It was both strong and domineering, just like its owner. It was filled with a strength that she could not push away and it was like a fire that burned her strongly.


    Mu Sihan did not know what happened to him either. She had obviously been touched by other men, but he did not find her dirty. In fact, he found her as sweet as cherries and he just wanted to swallow her up.


    The type of heat that other women were not able to ignite rushed towards his abdomen with the speed of a bullet train.


    Nan Zhi was both embarrassed and furious. She finally found the time to let out a hoarse breath and she shouted at him, ¡°Mu Sihan, you bastard!¡±


    His deep ck eyes stared back at her. They were like a bottomless ck hole that was so deep and dangerous that he wanted to suck her in and never let her go.


    His lips curled up on one end. His smile was evil and bloodthirsty. ¡°Woman, from the moment you provoked me, you should have known that there would be such a day!¡±


    He did not give her a chance to speak as he kissed her ruthlessly again.


    His kiss was domineering and intense.


    Nan Zhi felt like she was a fish that was out of the water and thrown on a chopping board instead. She struggled nonstop, however, it was all in vain. All she could do was to remain exposed in the air,pletely helpless as she was cut into pieces by a sharp knife.


    Both her skin and breath were scorching hot.


    After the kiss, he did not move away from her lips. He kissed the trails of saliva from her mouth, bit by bit. His gaze was prating with sharp coldness. ¡°You¡¯re tainted and dirty, so I won¡¯t have sex with you. However, I¡¯ll still make you remember tonight thoroughly.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hair was in a stringy mess while her eyes were bright red. She red at the impassive man in anger. Her chest rose and fell and she spat out in disgust, ¡°People like you will never deserve any respect and love from others for the rest of your miserable lives!¡±


    Heughed coldly. He stopped speaking as he stripped her of all of her clothes.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pride had always been strong and him treating her with such humiliation was undoubtedly akin to stabbing knife after knife into her heart.


    Her dislike and hatred for him knew no bounds. She had never hated anyone as much as she hated Mu Sihan.


    If she had a knife and that her hands were free to move, she would have stabbed him viciously with the knife with no hesitation...


    Mu Sihan stood by the bed as he unbuttoned the buttons on his ck shirt one by one, followed by his gold belt...


    He smiled like the devil at the same time.


    He grabbed her petite face and bit on her lips. ¡°My kitten, only my marks can remain on your body after you¡¯ve been kissed and touched by me.¡±


    Only he could touch his belongings. No one couldy a hand on them before he said he no longer wanted them. No one.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart trembled in fear as she stared at the man who acted like a crazed lunatic when he was angry.


    The stubbornness, craziness and possessiveness he was exuding were not things that an ordinary person would show.


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth, wanting to say something. However, he did not give her the chance to as he kissed her again while hisrge palms moved around her body with deliberate willfulness.


    He did not rape her directly, probably because he felt that she was tainted and dirty. However, he humiliated her endlessly through every other way possible.


    There was ayer of sweat clinging over Nan Zhi and her damp hair stuck to her pale, petite face. She stared at the ceiling with a hopeless and nk expression, a mindless puppet with its strings snapped.


    The humiliation continued for almost an hour.


    Her stomach churned when he finally left her body. She started to heave as she twisted into a fetal position upon the bed.

 Chapter 95 - Means (1)

    <h4>Chapter 95: Means (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    All Nan Zhi could vomit out was acidic bile, since she had not eaten anything for dinner. The sound of her empty retching was gut-wrenching, it was as if she was going to vomit all of her organs out, but couldn¡¯t.


    A strange feeling spread in Mu Sihan¡¯s chest when he saw her pale and weakened countenance. He sobered at the sight of the blues and cks littered all over her white and petite body.


    Her previously wless, milky white body.


    There was not a spot on her body that remained pretty. The traces of his abuse were everywhere.


    She kept heaving. Her eyes were scarily red andced with a thinyer of moisture. However, she kept her tears in instead of crying out.


    His chest shook in pain.


    He lifted his palm towards her face, wanting to caress it. However, she avoided it in panic.


    His hand froze mid-air.


    ¡°Why? Why me? What wrong did I do? Why are all of you hurting and bullying me?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Xiaojie, she would never had understood the meaning of living.


    No matter how strong she was on the surface, she was already filled with scars on the inside.


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips tightly. He undid the scarf that tied her wrists together and carried her to the bathroom for a shower.


    She was already exhausted and did not have any strength left to fight him.


    She was like a soulless shell that let him do as he pleased.


    After she was cleaned up, he put her back onto the bed. His suit pants were wet from the shower. The fabric stuck to his skin tightly, making his legs appear to long and strong.


    He sat by the bed and brushed away the strands of wet hair covering her face. ¡°You were wrong in provoking me. I don¡¯t care if you did it intentionally or by ident. I, Mu Sihan, only want you!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyshes trembled intensely.


    After many long moments, she finally mustered up enough energy to speak. ¡°You don¡¯t care even if I slept with other men? You clearly think I¡¯m dirty. Why...?¡±


    He interrupted her with a cool and cold expression, ¡°You¡¯re my woman from tonight onwards. I¡¯ll break your legs if you even dare to go and find another man.¡±


    Nan Zhi was so angry that sheughed in ridicule. ¡°Young Master Mu, you¡¯re really sick!¡±


    Mu Sihan caressed her small face before he leaned down and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. ¡°I really am sick. That¡¯s why I need you to be my medicine.¡±


    Nan Zhi red at him with reddened eyes. Her swollen lips trembled, though she did not say anything more.


    She was tired.


    She did not want to say anything more to a sick person.


    He was sick in the head.


    Mu Sihan stared at the way she closed her eyes, refusing to talk more with him. His gaze stopped at her red and swollen lips. In contrast to her pale face, her bright lips were seducing him. Again.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s well-defined fingers caressed her lips. He leaned down and kissed her a few more times. ¡°My kitten, I¡¯ll make you be my woman obediently, no matter what it takes.¡±


    He patted her face before he stood up and strode out of the room.


    Nan Zhi only opened her eyes after she heard the sound of the door closing.


    Her body was so sore that she felt like her bones were going to snap. Her blocked nose had only gotten worse through the torment.


    She buried her face into the pillow. She felt angry and wronged.


    <i>Why did it be like this?</i>


    ...


    Mu Sihan walked out of the apartment, his strides long and brusque. A gust of wind blew relentlessly at his alcohol-controlled mind and he sobered a lot more by the time he reached the ground floor.


    His tall body shook. He turned back and looked at the sixth floor.


    What did he just do up there?


    At the thought of her pale face when he left, his jaw tightened as he cursed lowly, ¡°Shit!¡±


    He definitely should not have drunk that much. His emotions were much harder to control when he drank excessively.


    He pinched the spot between his eyebrows as he stepped into the car.


    <i>F*ck!!!</i>


    Not long after Wei Lin started the car, the man sitting in the back with a dark expression seemed to have thought of something. Mu Sihan¡¯s voice spoke suddenly, ¡°Stop the car.¡±

 Chapter 96 - Means (2)

    <h4>Chapter 96: Means (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Wei Lin watched the tall and charismatic man walk into a 24-hour drug store.


    He got back on the car not long after.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, shall I take you back to the manor?¡±


    Mu Sihan gazed at Wei Lin with a serious expression. He seemed to be thinking about something. ¡°Assistant Wei, do you leave marks on a woman¡¯s body when you get intimate with her?¡±


    His boss actually started to ask him this kind of question in the middle of the night. Wei Lin was floored, but hid his surprise.


    Wei Lin coughed awkwardly as he responded with slight embarrassment, ¡°Young Master Mu, I don¡¯t want to hide it, but I haven¡¯t had a woman... But if it¡¯s a woman that I like, I would definitely leave love marks on her body.¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his deep ck eyes. His handsome face was both bright and dark under the light reflected in through the window. It was hard to read his expression.


    If he did not remember wrongly, the woman¡¯s body was as white as jade, like a top grade piece of silk before he ravaged her body. Her skin was smooth and supple and did not have any ambiguous marks.


    He went into the drug store to ask and personally checked the store¡¯s surveince cameras. Contrary to his suspicions, the woman did not buy anti-contraception pills that morning, like Lan Yanzhi and he had thought. She had bought flu medicine.


    Mu Sihan furrowed his straight eyebrows. ¡°Go to Kaiyue Hotel.¡±


    ...


    <i>In the surveince control room of Kaiyue Hotel.</i>


    The manager personally came over with Mu Sihan upon request. After he heard that Mu Sihan wanted to view thest night¡¯s surveince video, he interrupted hurriedly, ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened since the surveince cameras aren¡¯t damaged, but we can¡¯t findst night¡¯s surveince videos in theputer. I have had someone investigate and it¡¯s likely that a hacker hacked into the system. It¡¯s fortunate that nothing happenedst night, if not...¡±


    Mu Sihan interrupted the manager¡¯s words impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ll recover the data.¡±


    The manager looked surprised. ¡°Young Master Mu,st night¡¯s video has been deleted. It¡¯ll be hard to recover...¡±


    ¡°As long as it has been on the system, I will have a way.¡± his reply was calm and arrogant.


    The manager watched as the handsome man sat in front of theputer with a serious expression. His slender and long fingers flew across the keyboard in a rhythmic dance.


    The data appearing on the screen were like foreign hieroglyphics to the manager... The manager did not understand. Was there something important inst night¡¯s surveince video?


    Mu Sihan found the video he needed within half an hour.


    ...


    Nan Zhi did not know how she had fallen asleep. The darkness was a wee presence until she was woken up by her crisp ringtone.


    She got up from the bed. When she stood on the floor, her legs went weak and she almost fell on the floor.


    She found her phone at the shoe rack near the front door where she had thrown it the night before. An ominous feeling rose in Nan Zhi when she saw that it was Auntie Zhou calling.


    Nan Zhi hurriedly rushed to the hospital after she hung up the call, without giving in to the weakness and difort her body was in.


    In the hospital ward, Nan Zhi met a worried Auntie Zhou.


    ¡°What happened to Xiaojie?¡± Auntie Zhou had only told her to rush to the hospital and did not borate on the details.


    Nan Zhi had dialled Xiaojie¡¯s number on her way to the hospital, however his phone remained unanswered.


    Xiaojie was Nan Zhi¡¯s life. These past few years, whenever she saw her baby, she felt that everything was worth it. No matter how much she suffered outside, her baby was worth more than her life.


    She did not dare to imagine or even think. What would she do if something were to happen to Xiaojie?


    Auntie Zhou exined with reddened eyes, ¡°I went to the cafeteria to get breakfast. Xiaojie had already disappeared by the time I returned to the ward. I thought he went to y somewhere, so I waited in the ward for at least an hour. It was only afterwards that I found out that Xiaojie was taken away.¡±


    ¡°The nurse said that it was a very luxurious sedan that took Xiaojie away.¡±

 Chapter 97 - Alliance (1)

    <h4>Chapter 97: Alliance (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face paled.


    Her mind could not help but think about the words that man had told herst night. ¡± <i>My kitten, I¡¯ll make you be my woman obediently, no matter what it takes.¡±</i>


    <i>It had to be him!</i>


    <i>He took Xiaojie away!</i>


    <i>Asshole!</i>


    Why did he have to involve her child in matters that were between them?


    Xiaojie was sick. Any shock would make his condition worse!


    It was fine if he treated her badly. She could handle his sick harassment. He actuallyid his hands on her baby!


    Nan Zhi was so furious that she was trembling from head to toe.


    ¡°Miss Nan, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m so very sorry. I didn¡¯t look after Xiaojie properly...¡± even though Auntie Zhou had not spent too much time with Xiaojie, she treated him like her biological grandson. She genuinely cared for him and loved him a lot.


    She was also sad and worried knowing that he had disappeared.


    Nan Zhi shook her head. ¡°Auntie Zhou, it¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    Nan Zhi took out her phone from her bag as she walked to the balcony. She sent a video call to that man. She could only contact him through video call as she did not have his mobile number.


    The video call rang for a very long time without anyone answering, before it went disconnected.


    Nan Zhi was so worried that she stomped her feet in anger. She bit her lips hard as she sent another video call to him.


    Damn it!


    Was he thinking about using her son to force her to give in?


    ...


    <i>In a luxurious and grand manor.</i>


    In arge living room designed in a ssic European style, a tall and charismatic man sat lounged on the sofa. There was a small boy wearing a hospital gown standing by the coffee table.


    The man was ying with a small silver lighter as his long legs rested on the coffee table. His sitting posture was wild and careless. His ck eyes nced at the small boy inzy interest. ¡°Brat, I told you to sit, so just sit. What are you trying to y, in front of me?¡±


    Xiaojie looked at the cool uncle with the unfriendly attitude who had taken him from the hospital. He furrowed his tiny, straight eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s illegal to kidnap children? I can call the police and report you!¡±


    Mu Sihan threw the small lighter onto the coffee table. His long arms reached out and lifted the brat to sit directly onto hisp.


    Xiaojie was surprised by his strength. Uncle Cool was stronger than he looked.


    He blinked his round ck eyes in wonder. The feeling of being hugged by Uncle Cool was amazing! Not to mention... he did not seem to dislike it.


    Uncle Cool¡¯s embrace and Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s embrace was not too simr either.


    One was firm and strong.


    One was soft, gentle and warm.


    ¡°Brat, what do you think about my ce?¡± Mu Sihan lifted up Xiaojie as he stood from the sofa and brought him to the second floor.


    Xiaojie had never seen such an enormous and luxurious house. A simple nce around was enough to know that only a very very rich person could own such a house.


    So Uncle Cool was not only handsome, but also really really really rich!


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but I don¡¯t care about how humongous your ce is. I only care about my Pretty Zhizhi.¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at the cheeky brat with a cold expression. ¡°Your Pretty Zhizhi will be my woman in the future. You cannot snatch my woman, got it?¡±


    It was obvious that Xiaojie did not consider that the cool uncle would be so overbearing. He opened and closed his small mouth. It took a while before he finally found his voice. ¡°Then, I don¡¯t want to introduce Pretty Zhizhi to you anymore.¡± Pretty Zhizhi only had him before this! Jie Gege was her only man!


    Mu Sihan hummed coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve already renovated the second floor of the manor to be your hospitalization ward. I¡¯ve also bought Renxin Hospital. Your life and death is in my hands.¡±


    Xiaojie did not have the chance to say anything when he heard Uncle Cool mention casually, ¡°Your mommy was almost bullied by that Bo guy.¡±


    Xiaojie pouted at the thought about how Pretty Zhizhi did not go to the hospital yesterday and her dispirited voice during their call. His little forehead furrowed as he fell into a dilemma.

 Chapter 98 - Alliance (2)

    <h4>Chapter 98: Alliance (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan knew that Nan Zhi would not want to see him again after the torment and humiliation he had put her throughst night.


    He did not know what he was thinking either. He felt like a hunter who spotted a small deer. The more she was surprised, the more helpless she was and wanted to escape, the more he wanted to catch her. It had be a desperate need.


    If they went against each other without holding back, with her stubborn personality she would probably knock their heads together and end up bleeding.


    However, if he had this brat as his ally, everything would be much easier.


    Of course, he would not tell the brat that he was the one who had ruthlessly bullied his Pretty Zhizhi.


    Xiaojie blinked his big ck eyes and inspected Uncle Cool closely. His pretty and exquisite facial features were all scrunched up together in consternation. He only looked at Mu Sihan again after a long time. ¡°Your temper is really bad. Will you scold and hit Pretty Zhizhi if you be her backup?¡±


    Mu Sihan coughed lightly. ¡°Do you think I look like a person who would hit women?¡±


    Xiaojie nodded his head like a chick pecking his food. ¡°You do!¡±


    Mu Sihan grabbed the back of Xiaojie¡¯s cor while his other hand turned into a fist. He lifted his straight eyebrows slightly. ¡°Brat, do you believe that I¡¯ll hit you first?¡±


    Xiaojie moved his small and delicate face in front of his fist fearlessly. ¡°Sure, hit me! You can forget about bing my Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s backup if you do!¡±


    Mu Sihan did not have the chance to say anything when he heard the brat add on in his childish voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know you¡¯ve been smitten by Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s prettiness!¡±


    ¡°Brat, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± What kind of pretty woman had he not met before. Admittedly, that woman was rather good-looking, but it was not to the extent of him being smitten.


    Xiaojie pouted, but chose not to expose the man. Uncle Cool wanted Pretty Zhizhi and Jie Gege to stay in such a nice manor and even spent his money to buy Renxin Hospital. It would be nearly impossible for him to not be interested in Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s prettiness!


    Xiaojie thought for a while with his head tilted. He said quickly, ¡°Uncle Cool, I can stay. However, when Pretty Zhizhi is here, you cannot bully her and cannot give me any younger siblings.¡±


    Mu Sihan curled his finger and flicked Xiaojie¡¯s forehead. He spoke with a strange expression, ¡°Brat, are you three years old or thirty years old? You know quite a lot.¡±


    Xiaojie lifted his small chin in pride. ¡°My mental age is more than three years old.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi sent a few video calls, they all went unanswered.


    Her mind was frenzied and anxious and she was running out of ideas. Just as she was ready to call the police, a young man dressed in a suit came looking for her.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Nan.¡±


    Nan Zhi got a clear glimpse of the man¡¯s appearance and immediately remembered where she had seen him before. He was in the car when she went for the first interview at the broadcasting station.


    ¡°You¡¯re Mu Sihan¡¯s driver?¡±


    Wei Lin replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Young Master Mu¡¯s assistant.¡±


    Nan Zhi moved forward and grabbed Wei Lin¡¯s cor with a pale face. ¡°Did he take my son away? Where is he?¡±


    When it came to her son, Nan Zhi could not control her emotions. It became next to impossible for her to remain calm.


    Wei Lin was shocked by Nan Zhi¡¯s actions, however, he did not dare to touch her and stepped back immediately. If Young Master Mu found out, he would definitely cripple him!


    ¡°Miss Nan, please calm down. I came to bring you to meet Young Master Mu.¡±


    Nan Zhi let go of Wei Lin. She pursed her lips, knowing that she should not unleash her anger on the wrong target and apologized for her rashness.


    ...


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes were not covered when she was brought to the manor this time.


    All of her attention was on Xiaojie. She did not know if he got a shock, or if that perverted man would hurt him...


    The more she thought about it, the more restless she got.


    Her forehead and palms were all covered in cold sweat from her worry.


    When they reached the manor, she was in no mood to appreciate the view around her. She immediately followed the butler, Yi Fan, who came out to wee her, into the manor.

 Chapter 99 - Contract (1)

    <h4>Chapter 99: Contract (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yi Fan brought Nan Zhi to a spacious and luxurious guest room on the second floor. ¡°Miss Nan, please have a rest here. I will ask Young Master for further instructions.¡±


    Nan Zhi held back her anger and discontent and bit her lower lip. ¡°I want to see him as soon as possible!¡±


    Yi Fan looked at Nan Zhi with a gentle look. ¡°Miss Nan, you should know how Young Master¡¯s temper is. You cannot make demands with him.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    He had already bullied her badly enough, and now he even had bad intentions towards her only son. He was going too far, even a person made from mud would lose their temper!


    What¡¯s more, she was a living person.


    ¡°If anything happens to my son, I will definitely throw him down to hell and burn with him.¡±


    ...


    Yi Fan went into the study aftering out of the guest room.


    Mu Sihan was sitting at the desk watching the surveince footage in theputer. His handsome face was even more attractive under the light of theputer screen.


    He had heard the conversation between Yi Fan and Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Young Master, are you going to see Miss Nan now?¡±


    Mu Sihan put the cigar that was held in his long fingers into his mouth. His face was hidden under the smoke he exhaled. ¡°She looks like she wants to have a fight and rip me apart, wouldn¡¯t I be asking for trouble if I went in now?¡±


    Yi Fan nodded respectfully and said, ¡°Then shall we let Miss Nan know how Young Master Xiaojie is...¡±


    Mu Sihan held up his hand to interrupt Yi Fan, his eyebrows raised slightly. ¡°Is the contract ready?¡±


    ¡°As you have instructed, Young Master, I have it prepared and ready.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s lip curled, his smile arrogant and conceited. ¡°Take it over now. She will definitely refuse to sign, but her attitude won¡¯t be so firm after I make her agonize over it through the night.¡±


    Yi Fan sighed inwardly. <i>Is it a good idea for you to bully a woman like this, Young Master?</i>


    ...


    One hour, two hours, three hours...


    Nan Zhi¡¯s impatience and anger slowly dissipated over time, leaving her with only a deep feeling of unease. She guessed that the man had deliberately note to see her.


    Unable to know how Xiaojie was faring, she felt that she was going mad. She could only stay in the room as there were two bodyguards guarding the door, not allowing her to leave.


    The night passed and she had no strength to even scold anyone.


    Knock, knock.


    There was a knock on the door and a few secondster, Yi Fan came in with a domestic helper. ¡°Miss Nan, it is time for breakfast.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not eat the lunch and dinner from yesterday and she did not have any intention of eating breakfast.


    After Yi Fan asked the domestic helper to put down the breakfast, he walked over to Nan Zhi and took out a contract. ¡°Miss Nan, you will be able to see Young Master Xiaojie after you sign this contract.¡±


    Nan Zhi took over the contract and read through the contents. She sneered and tore the contract into pieces.


    ¡°Go and tell your young master to get stuffed. He wants me to be his woman? He must be dreaming!¡±


    Yi Fan thought that Young Master was really wise to have guessed that Miss Nan was unwilling to be his woman. He even guessed she would destroy the contract. Yi Fan took out a second contract. ¡°Young Master said that if you do not want to be his woman, you will be his personal servant for a period of one year.¡±


    Nan Zhi took the contract, wanting to tear it into pieces as well. Just as she was about to rip it apart, Yi Fan said slowly, ¡°Young Master has bought over Renxin Hospital. Miss Nan, Young Master just has to say the word and Junyuan will be sent to Africa and any other other developing country where medical resources are scarce.¡±


    Nan Zhi paused, her breath hitched. <i>What?</i>


    ¡°If you sign this contract, Junyuan will be Young Master Xiaojie¡¯s personal doctor. Young Master has already built a specialised medical room for Young Master Xiaojie¡¯s condition in the manor, and he will pay a lot of money to hire a top medical team from abroad. They will be here to attend to Young Master Xiaojie.¡±


    Yi Fan could see she was wavering as her hands stilled. ¡°Miss Nan, Young Master sometimes acts like a rebellious child. The more stubborn you are with him, the more he will want to subdue you. If you want the best for Young Master Xiaojie, you will have to choose between being his woman or his personal servant.¡±

 Chapter 100 - Contract (2)

    <h4>Chapter 100: Contract (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi frowned. She gritted her teeth with a cold face. ¡°Your Young Master has the logic of a gangster.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing we can do about it, who asked him to be so rich.¡±


    Nan Zhi was too angry to say anything.


    ¡°Miss Nan, the contract says it is for one year. If you can make Young Master take the initiative to let you go, you may not need to wait the full year to regain your freedom.¡±


    Nan Zhi lowered her thick eyshes, deep in thought.


    ¡°Before your appearance, I have never seen Young Master coerce any woman before. Perhaps it is because you have a different temperament to those other women in the past. They used all sorts of tricks to stay by Young Master, but instead, all you want is to avoid him. This difference makes him interested in you.¡±


    What Yi Fan had said was not unreasonable.


    That arrogant man, most likely whatever he wanted he had never failed to get.


    She was the only exception, and her resistance had aroused his desire to conquer her. If she did not make him lose interest, he might do something even worse.


    ¡°Butler Yi, how is my son?¡±


    ¡°Miss Nan, don¡¯t worry. Doctor Jun is taking care of Young Master Xiaojie.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips trembled. Overnight, that man could put Renxin Hospital into his pocket, was there anything he could not do?


    Nan Zhi clenched her teeth and took the personal servant contract from Yi Fan¡¯s hands.


    After looking over the contract carefully and finding nothing about having to sleep with him, she said, ¡°I can¡¯t stay here when I¡¯m working in the day...¡±


    ¡°Of course, Young Master will not interfere with your normal work.¡±


    Nan Zhi knew in her heart that if she did not sign it, the man would not show up and would also not let her see Xiaojie.


    Even if she did get to see Xiaojie, they would not be able to leave without his permission.


    Did she have any way out after provoking this devil?


    Nan Zhi nodded with a sullen face. ¡°I will sign this.¡±


    ...


    Yi Fan handed the contract signed by Nan Zhi to Mu Sihan and looked at him carefully. ¡°Young Master, are you not angry that Miss Nan did not sign the first contract?¡±


    Yi Fan could see that Young Master¡¯s intention was to make Miss Nan his woman.


    Mu Sihan put his hands behind his head and leaned against the leather chair, a devilish smile on his lips. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? Isn¡¯t a personal servant someone who belongs to me?¡±


    He could not push her too hard. Having her stay by his side, he did not believe he would not be able to conquer her!


    ...


    When the Butler Yi took Nan Zhi to see Xiaojie, the little one was taking a nap.


    The sunlight shining through the windownded on Xiaojie¡¯s small and delicate face, his skin was fair and tender. His mouth was slightly open, a faint line of saliva dribbling out at the corner of his mouth. Nan Zhi wiped it off with a piece of tissue, her eyes gentle and full of maternal love.


    Junyuan told Nan Zhi that the medical equipment and medicine prepared by Mu Sihan for Xiaojie were all high-grade imports which Xiaojie would not have been able to obtain in Renxin Hospital. They were the best of the best.


    Nan Zhi could not describe her current mood, it felt like she was drifting around in a dream.


    As the evening drew near, Nan Zhi was busy in the kitchen when there was a sudden noise outside.


    ¡°Everybody, stand at the door. The Old Madam just called saying that Miss Ye ising.¡±


    Both Yi Fan and Mu Sihan had gone out in the afternoon and were not in the manor. The housekeeper-in-charge was Auntie Yu, who was the most senior staff there.


    Auntie Yu saw that Nan Zhi was still in the kitchen and shouted unhappily, ¡°Neer, yes, you! Why are you still inside the kitchen? Come to the door and stand ready to wee the future young madam!¡±

 Chapter 101 - Hostility

    <h4>Chapter 101: Hostility</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Two rows of uniformed servants stood in an orderly fashion by the door.


    Nan Zhi stood at the end, beside her was a girl about the same age as her. The girl said to Nan Zhi in a low voice, ¡°Miss Ye is the granddaughter-inw the Old Madam has picked out. She is the youngdy of Ning City¡¯s richest family, the Ye family. She is currently helping her father manage Ye Corporation after she came back from studying abroad and is a well-known career woman in the workce...¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded to show that she already knew this.


    That man was so shameless and perverted to have humiliated and tortured her that night when he clearly had a fiancee. Despicable.


    The click-ck sound of high heels on the ground could be heard before a slender figure entered her view.


    A woman stepped in wearing a formal, white waist-hugging suit and a narrow skirt of the same color, showing off her long and slender legs. She had long straight ck hair that hung on both sides, adding a touch of coolness to her.


    Nan Zhi had heard of this Miss Ye before she went abroad. She was born into a prominent family with an outstanding appearance. She was the goddess of many talented and handsome young men in Ning City.


    But this aloof beauty was famous for being difficult to court.


    Nan Zhi did not expect that the type Miss Ye liked would be Mu Sihan, a narcissistic person with such a wed personality.


    <i>Each to their own.</i>


    Nan Zhi was immersed in her thoughts and did not notice that all the servants had bent over when Ye Qianqian came in. She was the only one standing upright.


    Nan Zhi was wearing a standard uniformprising a white shirt and knee-length skirt that Yi Fan had given her. She had tied her hair up in a ponytail with no makeup on her face. She was fair and beautiful, her quiet and calm temperament, along with her stunning countenance, made her look not like a maid at all, but more like thedy of the house.


    Nan Zhi did not notice that Ye Qianqian¡¯s face changed when she saw her.


    ¡°Are you a new servant?¡± Ye Qianqian stood in front of Nan Zhi, pushing the sunsses on her nose to the top of her head and looked at the unfamiliar woman coldly.


    Nan Zhi thought of that contract she had signed. She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Bring my luggage up for me.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not argue with Ye Qianqian. If Ye Qianqian was going to be the futuredy of this house, it was best that she did not have any conflict with her.


    Although the contract clearly stated that she only had to listen to Mu Sihan¡¯s orders, she didn¡¯t want to tempt fate and cause more trouble.


    Nan Zhi, carrying Ye Qianqian¡¯s suitcase, followed her to the second floor.


    When they were in front of the master¡¯s bedroom, Ye Qianqian wanted to go in. Auntie Yu stammered, ¡°M-Miss Ye, Young Master doesn¡¯t like others going into his bedroom...¡±


    Ye Qianqian interrupted Auntie Yu impatiently, a glint of coldness shed past her eyes. ¡°Am I an outsider? I will soon be the mistress of this house.¡±


    ¡°... Yes.¡± Auntie Yu opened the door to the master¡¯s bedroom for Ye Qianqian.


    Nan Zhi brought the luggage in and Ye Qianqian ordered. ¡°Hang up the clothes in the suitcase and put them into the closet.¡±


    Nan Zhi opened the suitcase to hang the clothes for Ye Qianqian when she saw a box of condoms inside. She felt ufortable when she thought of how the man had scolded her for being easy and then how he had recklessly humiliated her body.


    She had originally thought he was abstinent, but in the end, he was no different from those yboys.


    But this was also good for her, since he had Ye Qianqian, he would not take advantage of her frivolously anymore.


    Ye Qianqian observed Nan Zhi carefully when she was sorting out her clothes. Seeing Nan Zhi having no strange look when she saw the box of condoms, Ye Qianqian¡¯s uneasy feeling rxed.


    ...


    It was already evening when Mu Sihan finished his work. Lan Yanzhi had invited him to have drinks at the clubhouse tonight, but Mu Sihan declined.


    He was much more interested in going back to the manor than having drinks.


    But after receiving a call from the Old Madam, his face darkened.

 Chapter 102 - She Was in His Bedroom

    <h4>Chapter 102: She Was in His Bedroom</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Lan Yanzhi saw that Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was not right, he leaned on the desk and asked in a gossipy manner, ¡°Fourth Brother, what did the olddy say?¡±


    Mu Sihan threw his cell phone onto the desk and tapped his fingers impatiently. ¡°The olddy knows her physical condition is not too good and she hopes to see me get married before she pass away.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tall body leaned against the chair, his dark eyes half-closed, revealing a trace of darkness and danger. ¡°I don¡¯t know where she heard those rumours that I like men and that we are a pair.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi burst out intoughter. ¡°She¡¯s not the only one to hear about it, even I hear it from time to time. They say you don¡¯t look for a woman because you¡¯re together with me! And they¡¯re saying that I change my women like I¡¯m changing clothes just to to hide my true sexual orientation. Damn it, are those people blind? It¡¯s possible that you¡¯re not normal but I have an endless stream of women!¡±


    Mu Sihan picked up the ashtray and threw it at Lan Yanzhi, who dodged nimbly as he was already used to his Fourth Brother¡¯s bad temper. The ashtray broke when it hit the ground.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, did the olddy arrange for Ye Qianqian to stay at the manor after hearing those rumors?¡±


    Mu Sihan face darkened and he stayed silent.


    Lan Yanzhi pulled a chair out and sat opposite Mu Sihan, the devilish smile on his lips disappearing as he said seriously, ¡°You can¡¯t offend the Ye family before we find out if your sister¡¯s disappearance has anything to do with them.¡±


    When it came to the topic of his sister¡¯s disappearance, Mu Sihan¡¯s face was tense. His pronounced features seemed to be covered by ayer of frost. His aura became dark and cold, a murderous look in his dark eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s been years, is she alive or dead?¡±


    ¡°She must be still alive and well.¡± Seeming to have thought of something, Lan Yanzhi changed the topic. ¡°How are things between you and that little Miss Nan?¡±


    Mu Sihan did not intend to hide it from Lan Yanzhi and told him about his current situation with Nan Zhi.


    ¡°What, she became your personal servant? Fourth Brother, this is a good move, getting her to stay in the manor. Now that Ye Qianqian is also staying there, do you think the two of them will...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Ye Qianqian.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother, you can¡¯t just chase Ye Qianqian away immediately. We have to rely on her to prate into Ye Corporation and investigate. The manor is so big, you can let her stay first, and at the same time, you can provoke little Miss Nan to see if she will get jealous?¡±


    Mu Sihan stood up from the leather chair and looked down at Lan Yanzhi. ¡°I don¡¯t care if she gets jealous or not. But I won¡¯t do anything that will make her jealous.¡±


    ¡°You are such a honest boy, you have to use some tricks when chasing a girl. Let me tell you, you can¡¯t let a woman get used to it, you can¡¯t let her feel that you are obligated to her...¡±


    Mu Sihan interrupted Lan Yanzhi impatiently and said, ¡°Who said that I¡¯m chasing her? She is just my little maid now.¡±


    Lan Yanzhiughed.


    Why was it that the two words ¡®little maid¡¯ sounded so eroticing out from Fourth Brother¡¯s mouth!


    ...


    When Mu Sihan returned to the manor, it was nearly nine o¡¯clock.


    Nan Zhi had to go to the broadcasting station for work tomorrow. She went to Xiaojie¡¯s room in the annex building without waiting for Mu Sihan to return.


    Mu Sihan entered the manor, walking upstairs while taking off his custom-made suit jacket and passing it to Yi Fan.


    Before entering the bedroom, he asked Yi Fan who was behind him, ¡°Where¡¯s that woman?¡±


    Yi Fan thought Mu Sihan was asking about Ye Qianqian and replied respectfully, ¡°She is in your room.¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows, a faint smile appeared on his handsome face, and under the corridormp, it appeared even sexier. He waved his hands at Yi Fan. ¡°You can go down first.¡±


    Yi Fan saw the smile that passed through Mu Sihan¡¯s face and thought he saw wrongly. He only regained his senses after he heard the sound of the door closing.


    Miss Ye was inside the room and yet Young Master did not get angry, but was a little happy?

 Chapter 103 - Who Asked You to Climb on My Bed?

    <h4>Chapter 103: Who Asked You to Climb on My Bed?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Qianqiany on the wide bed, a thin nket covering her appealing figure, with only her slender and beautiful eyes showing outside. She felt like an attractive present wrapped up and waited in anticipation for Mu Sihan to enter the room.


    Only a dark orange wallmp was turned on in the bedroom. Under the gentle rays of light, she looked at the tall figure that had walked in, and her heartbeat elerated uncontrobly.


    The man strode into the room with his long legs. He was wearing a custom-made ck shirt, his face was wless as if it was carved out by a master sculptor, his features perfect and pronounced, the contours of his face sharp and cold. He was shockingly handsome.


    There was a strong aura that came into the room with him and he exuded a masculine scent from within, making the woman feel a wanting desire.


    In Ye Qianqian¡¯s heart, he was arrogant and wild, like a king who was above everyone else.


    Ye Qianqian and Mu Xue¡¯er had been ssmates. She was deeply attracted by Mu Sihan from the moment she first saw a photo of him from Mu Xue¡¯er.


    There had never been a shortage of pursuers around her, but no one could match him.


    He founded S.G Corporation with his own ability and talent, bing the youngest and most promising entrepreneur on the Forbes List for the World¡¯s Most Powerful People.


    No matter how powerful and sessful a woman might be, she would still be willing to submit herself to him. Ye Qianqian was no exception.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes looked at the slender figure on the bed and he raised his eyebrows slightly.


    This couldn¡¯t be right. That woman hated him to the core and had never hidden the disgust she felt towards him. She had signed only the personal servant contract, why would she climb into his bed voluntarily?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s long fingers stopped in the middle of unbuttoning his shirt. He took a breath and smelled a rose fragrance floating in the air. His handsome face darkened immediately.


    Ye Qianqian did not know what had happened to him but she suddenly felt a strong sense of oppressioning towards her. The air around her was dense, making her feel breathless and tense.


    ¡°How can such an influential woman of the workce and not to mention, the youngdy of Ning City¡¯s reputed Ye family, climb onto a man¡¯s bed so loosely in private?¡± His voice was scathing and sarcastic.


    Ye Qianqian shivered under the nket.


    ¡°Sihan, I...¡±


    She heard his furious voice before he had finished. ¡°Who asked you to get into my bed? Do you think you have the right? I¡¯ll give you three seconds, if you don¡¯t get out, I will throw you into the forest and feed the Tibetan mastiffs!¡±


    Ye Qianqian widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Sihan, it was your Grandma who asked me toe here. She wants us to get engaged.¡±


    ¡°Three, two...¡±


    Ye Qianqian looked at his dark expression, his dark eyes filled with anger. She did not dare to stay any longer. She threw off the nket and without having time to wear her shoes, she stumbled off the bed and ran out of the bedroom in a wild panic.


    After Ye Qianqian left, Mu Sihan went downstairs, stood in the living room and called all the servants out.


    All the servants had their heads bowed, and trembled in fear.


    ¡°Who let Ye Qianqian into my bedroom?¡±


    The servants did not dare to speak, their heads drooped lower.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer me, all of you are fired!¡±


    Young Master Mu had a bad temper but the sry here was exceptionally high. As long as they did not provoke Young Master Mu, he would not deliberately cause trouble to them.


    Nobody wanted to get fired.


    Auntie Yu who was standing right at the front with trembling legs said, ¡°Y-Young Master, it was Miss Nan who carried Miss Ye¡¯s luggage up to your bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was getting colder.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes were so cold it was like they was covered with cold frost.


    Very good, it was okay for her to be disgusted with him and hate him, but she still took the initiative to send another woman into his room.


    So she wanted him to find another woman that badly?


    ...


    Mu Sihan went to Xiaojie¡¯s room in the annex building. Nan Zhi was not there, only Xiaojie sat alone on the bed ying with a jigsaw puzzle.


    Seeing Mu Sihaning over, Xiaojie waved the man over with a bright smile. ¡°Uncle Cool, let¡¯s have a jigsaw puzzlepetition. Pretty Zhizhi isn¡¯t good at them so she can never beat me.¡±


    Mu Sihan squinted his dark eyes, the anger in his face still evident. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s taking a bath.¡±


    The image of her not wearing anything appeared in Mu Sihan¡¯s mind automatically and he swallowed his saliva. ¡°You start first, I need to talk to her.¡±

 Chapter 104 - You Belong To Me!

    <h4>Chapter 104: You Belong To Me!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After Nan Zhi had taken a bath, she took a towel and wiped her body dry. Looking at the bruises on her skin, she thought of how she was utterly humiliated by him yesterday night and her almond-shaped eyes burned with anger.


    ¡°Jerk, perverted as*hole. What kind of man is he, bullying a woman,¡± she muttered to herself as she put on her clothes. She winced as her bodyined from the sudden movement.


    Nan Zhi pulled open the door and went out while wearing her pajamas.


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m a man or not, haven¡¯t you figured it out fromst night?¡±


    A dangerous and evil voice floated into her ear. Nan Zhi saw the figure by the bathroom door from the corner of her eyes and jumped in shock.


    She wanted to leave quickly but slipped, losing her bnce and was about to fall to the ground.


    Mu Sihan saw her predicament and held out his long arm to catch her. Nan Zhi¡¯s hands, which found no support in mid-air and grabbed onto his cor instinctively. While she was stabilizing her body, she was pulled into his arms.


    The tip of her nose bumped into his firm chest and a refreshing scent mixed with the faint smell of aftershave filled her nose. She wanted to leave his embrace but he held on to her tightly, leaving her no room to move.


    She looked up at him.


    He looked down at her in response. His dark eyes were like whirlpools wanting to suck her into him.


    His expression was cold and angry. ¡°You brought Ye Qianqian into my bedroom?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not expect him toe here just to ask her this seemingly pointless question.


    Ye Qianqian was his fianc¨¦e, it was not wrong for her to stay in his bedroom, right?


    She lowered her gaze and realized that he had unbuttoned four buttons, where his firm and muscr chest could be seen. Under the light it made him even sexier than usual.


    She shifted her gaze quickly and answered his question, ¡°Miss Ye is your fianc¨¦e, it¡¯s your business where she stays. All I did was follow her orders and take her luggage to the room.¡±


    Mu Sihan frowned and became angry. He raised his finger and jabbed it hard at Nan Zhi¡¯s forehead. ¡°You are my personal servant. Mine, mine, mine! Do you understand?¡±


    He seemed to be too annoyed at her stupidity and jabbed her a few more times for good measure. ¡°From now on, you can only listen to my orders. You will only follow whatever I ask you to and you¡¯re not allowed to do anything that others request that you do.¡±


    This hot-tempered maniac!


    Her forehead was almost punctured by him!


    ¡°Are you done poking?¡± Nan Zhi swatted away his iron-like finger, frowning as she said with a dark expression, ¡°Yes, I did sign that personal servant contract but I don¡¯t have to listen to all of your orders. I will do what a servant should do!¡±


    Mu Sihan pinched Nan Zhi¡¯s delicate chin and held her chin up. Her hair was still wet after her bath, there was no makeup on her white and beautiful face and it was like a piece of jade. When she was pursing her lips or smiling, two small dimples would appear at the corners of her lips.


    But it was a pity, when she looked at him most of the time, her lips were tightly pursed and her forehead was always wrinkled in a form of disgust.


    ¡°Were you not the one who let Ye Qianqian into my bedroom?¡±


    Nan Zhi rubbed her forehead without looking at him. ¡°No.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression turned from dark to bright. He seemed to have thought of something and reached out his hand to unbutton her pajamas.


    Nan Zhi held tightly to her cor and red at him indignantly. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, you¡¯re not allowed to act recklessly!¡±


    Without giving him a chance to speak, she spun around, wanting to walk outside.


    But after a few steps, he caught up to her.


    He pulled her into his embrace and persisted in unbuttoning a few buttons of her pajamas.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, if you do that again, I swear I will©`¡±


    He interrupted her coldly. ¡°Shut up. I don¡¯t want to have sex with you.¡± His expression softened. ¡°Let me see the bruises on your body.¡±

 Chapter 105 - Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 105: Sorry</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi was not wearing a bra and after unfastening a few of her buttons, arge section of her snow-white skin was revealed.


    She refused to let him continue and held on to her pajamas tightly with both hands.


    Mu Sihan frowned. He had a quick nce and saw the bruises on her snow white skin.


    She was right. He was an as*hole to herst night.


    But he was too used to getting his way. Even if he realized he was in the wrong, he could not make himself apologize.


    Nan Zhi buttoned up her pajamas.


    She lowered her eyes, her long eyshes casting two shadows on her face. He moved his thin lips slightly. ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not know what he wanted to do and met with his gaze for a few seconds before losing under his dark and domineering gaze.


    She stretched out a hand.


    Her fingers were slender and long, her nails were clean and trimmed neatly. She did not paint her nails, it was a natural color. He resisted the impulse to bite them and said in an unnatural voice, ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at him and before she could ask him anything, she heard him shouting at her impatiently, ¡°I asked you to close your eyes.¡±


    Nan Zhi cursed him like a madwoman in her heart and closed her eyes under his strong aura and bad attitude.


    About three secondster, his finger brushed over her palm.


    It was a little numb.


    She tried to pull back her hand but he held on tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t open your eyes, feel it yourself.¡±


    Nan Zhi was attacking him in her mind, what did this bad-tempered man want?


    As she was feeling puzzled, she suddenly felt his fingertip drawing a S shape.


    She furrowed her brows slightly.


    Next, he drew an O


    She pursed her lips.


    Then, it was two R¡¯s.


    Lastly, a Y.


    Nan Zhi opened her eyes abruptly. The man probably did not expect her to look at him suddenly and he froze, took back his hand and stared at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Who asked you to open your eyes?¡±


    He shouted at her again.


    Nan Zhi bit her lips and was not bothered by his bad temper. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you¡¯re sorry?¡±


    His jaw tightened and denied vehemently, ¡°No!¡±


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth and before she could say anything, the man walked passed her and left in a hurry.


    Nan Zhi nced at his departing figure and caught a glimpse of his ears. <i>Am I seeing wrong? </i>She swore they were actually a tinged red...


    She had never seen anyone who apologized in such a strange way. Refusing to admit after apologizing and even turning red in the ears after!


    But, did he think by just writing a ¡®sorry¡¯, she would forgive all the things he had done to herst night?


    Those kind of despicable actions would probably traumatize her for life!


    ...


    Nan Zhi returned to Xiaojie¡¯s room after washing and hanging the clothes at the balcony.


    Before she entered, she heard Xiaojie¡¯s unhappy mutter. ¡°Why is it that Pretty Zhizhi can¡¯t beat me at all, but you can be so much faster than me?¡±


    This was followed by the hateful man¡¯s arrogant voice. ¡°I have an IQ of 280. It was a piece of cake winning again you, little brat.¡±


    Mu Sihan then lowered his voice and said something in Xiaojie¡¯s ear. Nan Zhi could not hear what he had said.


    Nan Zhi went to the door and saw Mu Sihan¡¯srge palm patting Xiaojie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re not bad, you¡¯re above primary school level.¡±


    Xiaojie pouted and said, ¡°Of course, I am much smarter than my peers.¡±


    ¡°Not only are you smarter than your peers, you¡¯re smarter than your Mommy.¡±


    Nan Zhi frowned in dissatisfaction. Did that mean her IQ was worse than a primary school child?


    And since when did Xiaojie be so familiar with this guy?

 Chapter 106 - Sleeping Together (1)

    <h4>Chapter 106: Sleeping Together (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Although he had a handsome face, his personality was unpredictable and his aura was very domineering. Sometimes when she was in front of him, she felt like giving him a wide berth.


    Xiaojie was not even afraid.


    He still could talk andugh with the man, and seemed to get along with him well.


    Nan Zhi had to admit her little darling was much more fearless than other children.


    Xiaojie tilted his head and saw Nan Zhi who was standing by the door. He beamed and beckoned her over with a flurry of excited hand gestures. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, why are you standing there? Come in quickly!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the figure of the man who had his back to the door. Hearing that she wasing in, he sat unmoving on the bed, like he had no intention of leaving.


    Nan Zhi went in and was about to say something when she heard Xiaojie¡¯s innocent request. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I want to sleep with you and Uncle Cool tonight.¡±


    Nan Zhi stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    She must have heard wrong.


    Xiaojie had never liked her to have intimate contact with other men. Previously, a pursuer called her and the little fellow had interrogated her for a long time before stopping, and it was only after she rejected the man that he did.


    How could he possibly ask her to sleep with a man?


    Xiaojie could see that Nan Zhi was unwilling. In fact, he was unwilling too, but he lost the jigsaw puzzlepetition just now and the cunning Uncle Cool had proposed before thepetition that whoever lost would have to fulfil the winner¡¯s request.


    Who knew he was so despicable and shameless that he proposed to sleep with him and Pretty Zhizhi tonight. Uncle Cool was really too tricky!


    But... He¡¯s a man and since he lost, he must keep his promise!


    ¡°Young Master Mu, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and rest.¡± Nan Zhi reminded him.


    Mu Sihan ignored Nan Zhi. He had his back towards Nan Zhi and she couldn¡¯t see his expression. He threw a pointed look at Xiaojie.


    Xiaojie stood up from the bed and tugged at Nan Zhi¡¯s clothes with a pitiful face. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I have never seen my Daddy who went to heaven since I was young. After I got to know Uncle Cool, he made me feel like I have a Daddy with his broad shoulders and firm chest...¡±


    Looking at the little fellow who had on an expression of chagrin on his face while he was talking, the corners of Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched.


    This deceiving little thing!


    He did not know how this Uncle Cool he called so sweetly had bullied his mom!


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, don¡¯t worry, this bed is 1.8 meters. I¡¯ll sleep in the middle so Uncle Cool can¡¯t do anything bad to you!¡±


    Nan Zhi felt some pain in her temples. She did not know what kind of spell Mu Sihan had cast on Xiaojie that could make her little darling speak up for him!


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I¡¯m seriously ill, maybe it can¡¯t be cured...¡±


    Two voices interrupted Xiaojie¡¯s unfinished words in unison.


    ¡°Shut up! It can be cured!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    The room was silent for a few seconds.


    Xiaojie blinked his big ck eyes, looking at the man with a cold face and the woman who was frowning.


    Suddenly he eximed, ¡°There is some chemistry between Pretty Zhizhi and Uncle Cool!¡±


    Nan Zhi walked towards Xiaojie and embraced him while admonishing him with a stern expression. ¡°Nan Xiaojie, you¡¯re not allowed to say things about how you can¡¯t be cured again! Do you understand?¡±


    Xiaojie nodded his head and put his two tender arms around Nan Zhi¡¯s neck and he kissed Nan Zhi¡¯s angry face with his small and delicate lips. ¡°Okay, Pretty Zhizhi don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s sleep with Uncle Cool!¡±


    Nan Zhi did not know what was wrong with the little fellow tonight. Why did they have to sleep with Mu Sihan?


    Did he really want a Daddy?


    But she still had a psychological trauma of Mu Sihan, and did not want to share a bed with him.


    ¡°Darling, uncle has a fianc¨¦e. If he sleeps with us, his fianc¨¦e will get angry.¡±

 Chapter 107 - Sleeping Together (2)

    <h4>Chapter 107: Sleeping Together (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xiaojie looked over at Mu Sihan with doubtful eyes.


    Mu Sihan turned to look at her with raised eyebrows and a sombre expression on his face. ¡°Who said I had a fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ye...¡±


    At the mention of Ye Qianqian, Mu Sihan was even more unhappy. He interrupted her with a cold voice. ¡°She¡¯s not.¡±


    He never had the habit of exining himself to people and when he said those three words, his tone was very hard and unnatural.


    ¡°Even if she isn¡¯t, we can¡¯t sleep together.¡±


    Mu Sihan got up from the bed and walked towards Nan Zhi, his dark eyes locked on her. ¡°I thought you loved your son very much? You can¡¯t even grant such a small request?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the pouting Xiaojie who wanted the three of them to sleep together. She bit her lips and wanted to say something when the man suddenly bent down close to her ear and said in voice just loud enough that she could hear, ¡°Which part of you have I not seen before? If I want to touch you, why must I wait till now?¡±


    After he had finished, he straightened up and pinched Xiaojie¡¯s white and tender face. ¡°Brat, you and your Mommy sleep first. I¡¯lle after I take a bath.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. <i>What just happened?</i>


    After Mu Sihan left, Nan Zhi looked at Xiaojie with a serious face. ¡°You tell Mommy honestly, were you threatened by him? Why do you want to sleep with him?¡±


    Xiaojie shook his head and said crisply, ¡°It¡¯s a secret between us men, we can¡¯t let a woman know!¡±


    Nan Zhi was silent for awhile.


    How long had this little fellow and that man know each other? They even had secrets together now?


    ¡°Darling, are you not afraid of him?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be? Uncle Cool just looks fierce on the surface, but I feel that he is a nice man!¡±


    Nan Zhi lowered her eyes and felt some resentment in her heart.


    What spell did he cast on her darling?


    He was obviously fierce, but could actually get into her darling¡¯s good graces, it couldn¡¯t be!


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, you don¡¯t seem to like Uncle Cool very much. What¡¯s wrong, did he bully you?¡±


    How could Nan Zhi possibly say that Mu Sihan had bullied her? This was the only man Xiaojie had shown any positive interest towards. Her little darling looked at her expectantly with round eyes. She could only bite down on her tongue and hold back. She looked at Xiaojie¡¯s big ck eyes and shook her head. ¡°... No.¡±


    ¡°If he bullies you, you must tell me. I will beat him up.¡± Xiaojie raised his small fists.


    Nan Zhi looked at this little boy who had somehow tricked her into sleeping with the devil and her feelings were a little mixed.


    ...


    Mu Sihan went back to the main building and took a bath. He wore a navy blue bathrobe and before returning to the annex building, he told Yi Fan, ¡°Fire Auntie Yu.¡±


    Yi Fan was surprised. ¡°Young Master, Auntie Yu is from the Old Madam¡¯s side.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened, his handsome face cold. ¡°She used my kitten and made her take the me, do you think I can let her stay?¡±


    Yi Fan nodded and said nothing more.


    Auntie Yu usually relied on her seniority to order people around when he and Young Master were not around. It was time she got punished.


    Mu Sihan took a few steps forward and stopped. ¡°Arrange for a car to send Ye Qianqian back. In the future, don¡¯t let any messy women like that into the manor.¡±


    The corner of Yi Fan¡¯s mouth twitched and he replied curtly, ¡°Understood.¡±


    If Ye Qianqian knew she was only a messy woman in Young Master¡¯s heart, she would probably be furious!


    ...


    When Mu Sihan entered Xiaojie¡¯s room again, both mother and son had their heads against each other. Nan Zhi was holding a book in her hand and reading a story to Xiaojie in a soft and gentle voice.


    Xiaojie did not like to listen to these childish fairy tales, he only liked to listen to Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s melodious voice.


    Her voice has a soothing quality that made him feel warm and protected. As he listened to the inconsequential story, his drowsy eyes struggled to stay awake and he teetered off towards the dreand.

 Chapter 108 - Sleeping Together (3)

    <h4>Chapter 108: Sleeping Together (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi. Her beautiful small face was at the moment, exuding a unique gentleness of motherhood. Her long eyshes were lowered, the corner of her lips slightly raised with a faint smile, the dimples at the corner of her lips were a pleasant speck on her face.


    Her skin was very fair and one could hardly see any pores under the warm light. Her long smooth hair cascaded down her shoulders in soft waves and her slender fingers lightly patting the nket that covered the brat.


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes slightly.


    His memories from before the age of 12 were hazy. He was not sure if he had anyone coaxing him to sleep when he was the brat¡¯s age.


    Mu Sihan went in after a few minutes.


    When Nan Zhi saw Mu Sihan, her gentle gaze immediately became alert.


    The man was wearing a bathrobe that was tied loosely, revealing his strong and beautiful chest, and his sculpted abdominal muscles could be seen. His legs were toned and much longer than the average man, the curves of his legs straight and powerful.


    Nan Zhi drew her gaze away from him and turned her head. ¡°Xiaojie is asleep, you can go back and sleep...¡±


    Before she finished, a small porcin bottle was thrown to her.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips, not understanding what he meant.


    ¡°The medicine in the bottle is good for your bruises.¡±


    A trace of bitterness and mocking appeared at the corners of Nan Zhi¡¯s lips. ¡°A reward after a punishment? Young Master Mu, is this your usual method?¡±


    Mu Sihan went to the bed and looked at the woman with her long eyshes lowered. He lifted her long hair, sniffed at it and twisted it around his finger. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin.¡±


    Nan Zhi pushed away his finger and looked at his handsome and hateful face. ¡°Whether I exin or not, it can¡¯t be reason for you to humiliate me!¡±


    Mu Sihan bowed his head, his handsome face came towards Nan Zhi. Nan Zhi leaned back instinctively and Mu Sihan put his hands on both sides of her body, his well-defined nose almost touching hers, the corners of his mouth lifted up in a wild manner. ¡°Next time you don¡¯t exin clearly, I¡¯ll force myself on you.¡±


    Nan Zhi lifted her hand, wanting to give him a p.


    He grabbed her wrist in time, licked his lips and gave a faint smile. ¡°If you can bear the consequences of hitting me, do it.¡±


    He released her.


    Nan Zhi red at him angrily, not daring to hit him.


    Mu Sihan pinched the tip of her nose, his gaze menacing, as if to say: I know you won¡¯t dare to.


    He sat down by the bed and picked her up.


    Nan Zhi struggled and Mu Sihan bit her ear, saying in a low voice. ¡°Do you want to wake the brat?¡±


    Nan Zhi met his dark eyes and gritted her teeth. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apply the medicine for you.¡±


    ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Can you reach your back?¡± Not allowing her to say anything else, he lifted her pajama top, unscrewed the bottle and applied the medicine on her bruises.


    After he had finished applying her back, he wanted to apply to her front but Nan Zhi refused and he did not force her.


    ...


    Nan Zhi went into the bathroom to finish applying the medicine. She sighed with relief at the sight of Mu Sihan lying on the other side of Xiaojie, his eyes closed as though he was asleep.


    Taking Xiaojie into her arms and smelling the milky fragrance of his body, sleepiness gradually swept her into its arms.


    ...


    <i>In the middle of the night.</i>


    The man who could not fall asleep opened his eyes.


    Looking at the small head against the soft chest of the woman and saliva flowing out of his small and delicate mouth, he frowned with dissatisfaction.


    Although he was her son, it was not allowed for him to lean against her chest.


    There, from now on, belongs only to him.


    So, a certain someone with a face of disgust, moved the sleeping child away and shamelesslyy down on the soft area.

 Chapter 109 - Leaning Into his Arms

    <h4>Chapter 109: Leaning Into his Arms</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi had not slept well for the past few nights. In the middle of the night, she felt like there was a heater beside her, hot against her body.


    In her daze, she thought it was Xiaojie so she hugged the body tighter.


    Mu Sihan stretched out his long arm and let the woman¡¯s small head rest on it, and he looked down at the woman who snuggled into his embrace.


    His gaze fell onto the top of her head, the refreshing fragrance of jasmine flowers from the strands of her hair drifted into his nose. He swallowed, an itchy and hot sensation in his heart.


    Hisrge palm could not help but reach into her pajamas, slowly sliding it up from her smooth and delicate stomach.


    It was just nice for him to hold.


    Holding it lightly, hands moving around to y.


    The consequence of doing so was without doubt, a torment for him.


    She was sleeping like a pig but he was full of burning desire.


    He lifted the nket and got off the bed.


    He looked at the area that was bulging out and cursed angrily.


    He went into the bathroom to have a cold shower before he went back to bed.


    He held the woman in his arms but did not do anything out of ce.


    ...


    Nan Zhi had a dream.


    In her dream, she returned to the time she was kidnapped when she was 13 years old.


    She was having a high fever and thought she was going to be killed by those kidnappers when a thin figure appeared out of nowhere. She could not see what he looked like but remembered that he was very thin and tall.


    He saved her and carried her through the mountains and woods. He put her into a cave and let her sleep on his chest as he stayed with her.


    In her daze, she seemed to hear him scolding her, calling her a pig, a stupid and ugly pig.


    She opened her eyes, trying to see what he looked like...


    A handsome face came into her view.


    A voice like a spring breeze rang in her ear. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Brother Gu Sheng...¡±


    Nan Zhi licked her lips, her long and thick eyshes fluttering open and what she saw was the sexy lines forming across a firm and muscr chest.


    She opened her mouth, thinking that she was in some kind of erotic dream. One of her hands was settled on the man¡¯s waist, the muscles under her palm were hard and hot.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s muddled thoughts suddenly cleared. She withdrew her hands quickly and looked up at the man.


    The moment she raised her eyes, she was sucked into a pair of deep dark eyes.


    She did not know how long the man had been awake. His expression did not look good, there was a shadow over his dark eyes.


    Nan Zhi held her breath and moved her body away stiffly.


    She was not used to such intimacy.


    Seeing that she was almost about to fall backwards from the bedside in her haste to get away from him, the man stretched out his long arm and pulled her back. He then rolled over and pinned her down.


    He reached to pull her face so she was facing him as he looked down at her. ¡°Who is Gu Sheng?¡±


    Damn woman, lying in his embrace and calling out another man¡¯s name!


    Nan Zhi was confused and turned away. Last night she had slept with Xiaojie in her arms, how did she end up in this man¡¯s arms...


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes, his long fingers pinched her chin, forcing her to meet his eyes.


    His firm chest pressed against the softness of her chest. Being pressed under a man with a height of 1.9 meters, she found herself getting a little breathless. She furrowed her eyebrows, ¡°Gu Sheng is...¡±


    Before she finished, his overbearing and rough lips were on her mouth.


    The name she was calling out in her sleep was definitely someone very important to her. He did not want to hear anything about her and another man. He bit her lip, like a wild animal conquering its prey in the most primitive way.

 Chapter 110 - Domineering and Dominating

    <h4>Chapter 110: Domineering and Dominating</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>Is this man a kissing maniac?!</i>


    Always kissing her for no reason without a warning! He was despicable!


    But she found out very quickly it was not a kiss, he was biting her roughly. Tyrannical and dominating, he devoured and plundered her lips with a strength she couldn¡¯t resist against.


    Her lips were split apart by his vicious bites and there was a faint metallic taste of blood in her mouth. She pushed him hard with her hands. ¡°Urgh... are you crazy? I didn¡¯t sign the contract to be your woman!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s fingers touched the corner of her lips which were now red and swollen. His dark gazended on her blushing face and his thin lip lifted into a faint smile. ¡°Thest use of the contract states that you have to abide by the personal servant¡¯s code.¡±


    Nan Zhi widened her eyes. ¡°What personal servant¡¯s code?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Yi Fan pass it to you?¡± That¡¯s right, yesterday he had asked Yi Fan to revise the contract.


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi with his dark eyes, moving his finger gently from the corner of her mouth to her chin, and finally to her earlobe. Nan Zhi¡¯s ears were sensitive, the moment his finger touched it, her neck tingled and she shrank back.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, don¡¯t go too far!¡± She did not dare raise her voice, afraid that she would wake Xiaojie, who was fast asleep.


    He probably expected that she would not dare to fight against him. He became more vicious, his thin lips moved towards her ear, the tip of his tongue slowly licking her earlobe then making its way around her sensitive ears.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hair stood on end and she felt like she was going to burst.


    But she was trapped under him as if nailed to the bed, unable to move.


    ¡°Kitten, I didn¡¯t know you had such sensitive ears.¡± He whispered huskily into her ears. He kissed it and could not help pinching her delicate ears.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s white ears became red.


    ¡°In the personal servant¡¯s code, the master¡¯s kiss must not be refused.¡±


    <i>What bullsh*t code? Was he ying with her?</i>


    His brutal behaviour had frightened her that night. Mu Sihan did not want to repeat the same mistake. He could give her more time, but he wasn¡¯t able to not do anything. He couldn¡¯t resist her.


    For example, kissing her.


    He had never kissed a woman before. He felt that the exchanging of saliva was too intimate and unclean. But ever since he kissed his kitten, he realized that kissing was a wonderful and addictive thing.


    ...


    After breakfast, Yi Fan gave Nan Zhi a book of the personal servant¡¯s code.


    ¡ª You are not allowed to spend the night outside. If there are special circumstances, permission must be sought from the master.


    ¡ª You are not allowed to have a boyfriend. There must be no intimacy with male colleagues and no ambiguity with men.


    ¡ª The master¡¯s kiss cannot be refused. If necessary, a good morning and good night kiss must be given to the master.


    Looking at these few lines, Nan Zhi threw the booklet onto the floor. She could stand it no more.


    <i>What the heck is this?!</i>


    It was an unjust treaty, it was all about restraining her and the whole thing screamed injustice towards her.


    What was this ¡®the master¡¯s kiss cannot be refused and offering him a good morning and good night kiss¡¯?!


    ¡°Butler Yi, there is something really wrong with your Young Master.¡±


    Yi Fan coughed awkwardly. ¡°Miss Nan, you have already signed the contract. If you do not abide by those rules, you are breaching the contract. If you breach the contract, you will have to pay Young Master several billion inpensation for moral damage.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, thest use of the personal servant¡¯s code states that if either Young Master gets tired of you, or the one year duration is up, for whicheveres first, Young Master will give you one billion dors inpensation. On the contrary, if you breach the contract, you will have to pay ten times the amount inpensation.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    ¡°Miss Nan, actually, Young Master¡¯s temper towards you is considered really good. If you put aside your prejudices about the Young Master and get to know him slowly, you may find that he is not as bad as you think.¡±

 Chapter 111 - Choice

    <h4>Chapter 111: Choice</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yi Fan took Nan Zhi to the manor¡¯s garage.


    Looking at the luxury sports car in front of her eyes, her eyes scanned therge space at the rows and rows of cars around her. Doing the sums in her head, she could only count the tens of millions it would cost. Nan Zhi could not help but bite her tongue in astonishment.


    That bad tempered guy was even richer than she had ever imagined!


    ¡°Miss Nan, you can choose one to be your personal car. I will arrange for a chauffeurter.¡±


    She was just a personal servant but was given a car and a chauffeur. Nan Zhi was having mixed feelings about the entire situation.


    That bad tempered man must have already decided to make her his woman from the very beginning!


    ¡°Butler Yi, actually I¡¯ve already booked a car from a friend.¡± The cars in Mu Sihan¡¯s garage were too eye-catching and shy. They did not match her current status.


    Yi Fan did not force Nan Zhi and nodded. ¡°Before you collect the car, let me arrange for a car and chauffeur first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    After saying goodbye to Xiaojie, Nan Zhi sat in the Maybach that was one of the more ¡®low profile¡¯ cars in the garage arranged by Butler Yi, and went to the broadcasting station.


    ...


    <i>In the Nan family vi.</i>


    After Bo Sijing got out of the detention center, she went to the Nan family vi early in the morning.


    Nan Yao was applying her makeup at the dressing table.


    ¡°Yaoyao, I heard from my brother that you almost miscarried. What happened?¡±


    Nan Yao felt angry when she was reminded of the incident. From the moment she came back from the hospital, after making sure her baby was stabilized, she sent someone to Kaiyue Hotel to check the surveince cameras. She wanted to know which b*tch had dared to seduce Bo Shaoxiu.


    But she was told that the surveince cameras were spoilt that night and nothing could be found.


    She did not catch the b*tch and lost five million dors. Fortunately, Bo Shaoxiu had given her a credit card aspensation.


    ¡°Yaoyao, I really hate Nan Zhi. Did you know how afraid I was in the detention center? Nan Zhi brings disaster with her, bad things keep happening to us since she¡¯se back!¡±


    Nan Yao paused, her hand stopped drawing her eyebrow.


    Would Nan Zhi actually be the b*tch who had sex with Bo Shaoxiu?


    ¡°Yaoyao, that sl*t Nan Zhi was actually able to get into the broadcasting station, but I couldn¡¯t. How can I ept something like this? I just can¡¯t.¡± Bo Sijing pouted, looking like she was going to cry.


    A trace of vindictiveness shed past Nan Yao¡¯s eyes, she curled her lip and smiled coldly. ¡°There¡¯s still an internship period after getting into the broadcasting station. If she is not qualified, she will be eliminated.¡±


    Bo Sijing¡¯s eyes brightened after she heard Nan Yao¡¯s words. ¡°Will I have another chance if Nan Zhi gets eliminated? Yaoyao, tell me, do you have a n?¡±


    Nan Yao whispered in Bo Sijing¡¯s ear.


    The more Bo Sijing listened, the more she felt Nan Yao¡¯s idea was promising.


    ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re so smart. You¡¯re Uncle Nan¡¯s daughter and the broadcasting station also belongs to your family. Anyone with brains would know to be on your side. Nan Zhi would never be better than you.¡±


    Nan Yao felt good after listening to Bo Sijing¡¯s ttering words.


    That¡¯s right, the broadcasting station belonged to her father, Nan Zhi had nothing to do with it. That b*tch could not even dream to get her hands on the broadcasting station!


    To her, Nan Zhi was just a phoenix with her feathers plucked.


    ...


    <i>In the conference room of the broadcasting station.</i>


    Han Mo was having a meeting with the four new employees.


    ¡°Your internship period will be for one month. The program ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯ needs three intern anchors. ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯ needs one intern anchor. The program¡¯s director willeter to pick the interns they need. You have 30 minutes to think of some creative ideas and proposals for the programs. This is your chance to show us your individuality.¡±


    ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯ was a music programunched by the broadcasting stationst year. Since its first season, the ratings had been rising steadily. The poprity of the female host, Lin Wanyue was high. It would be a good opportunity for development if one could be chosen as an intern host. If they were sessful on the program, it likely they could gain poprity and be a popr host in their own right.


    On the contrary, the ratings for ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯ were not that satisfactory. If the lower ratings continued, the program would face the risk of being cancelled.

 Chapter 112 - Mischief

    <h4>Chapter 112: Mischief</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After Han Mo left, Yu Xiaoting and Zhuang Jingjing stood on both sides of Nan Yao.


    The three of them huddled together, talking softly.


    ¡°Nan Yao, Xiaoting and I will be on your side. We will do whatever you say as long as we can be the intern hosts for ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯.¡± Zhuang Jingjing looked at Nan Yao with a simpering expression.


    Yu Xiaoting quickly follow suit. ¡°Nan Yao, we will be colleagues in the future, please take care of us neers.¡±


    It was always right to butter up the youngdy of the biggest shareholder in the broadcasting station.


    The corners of Nan Yao¡¯s lips could not help but lift up. She liked this feeling of having people looking up to her. From the corner of her eye, Nan Yao looked at Nan Zhi who was sitting at the corner writing up proposals and a look of disdain appeared on Nan Yao¡¯s face.


    It was not enough to rely on ability if one wanted to work in the broadcasting station. It was all about connections. Nan Zhi was bound to suffer from her arrogance and unwillingness to bow down to her.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s write the proposal first, and when the directorester, we must perform well.¡±


    Nan Yao had already spoken with the director of ¡®Dreams Come True.¡¯ He would choose her out of respect towards Nan Weiye.


    As for Nan Zhi, Nan Yao would never allow her to get into the program ¡®Dreams Come True.¡¯


    Nan Zhi took only fifteen minutes to write up the proposal. She put it away and went to the washroom.


    When Nan Yao saw Nan Zhi leave, she tapped on the table and said quietly to Yu Xiaoting and Zhuang Jingjing, ¡°If the two of you want to get in ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯, you have to make sure Nan Zhi does not get in.¡±


    Zhuang Jingjing and Yu Xiaoting looked at each other and understood what Nan Yao meant. They followed Nan Zhi into the washroom after Nan Zhi went in.


    Yu Xiaoting was not as bold as Zhuang Jingjing. ¡°Jingjing, is it really okay for us to do this?¡±


    Zhuang Jingjing red at Yu Xiaoting. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for us to get this chance, if we don¡¯t use some tricks, it may be either one of us who will be going to ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯. The ratings for it are so bad it may even get cancelled, which program would still want us if we hosted such a lousy program?¡±


    Yu Xiaoting felt that what Zhuang Jingjing said was right.


    ¡°Besides, we are just locking the door of the washroom, it¡¯s nothing uwful, what are you afraid of?¡±


    Yu Xiaoting nodded, allowing herself to be persuaded.


    The two of them locked the door to the washroom before Nan Zhi came out and put an ¡®Under Maintenance¡¯ sign in front of the door.


    Nan Zhi came out of the cubicle, washed her hands and realized the door outside was locked. She pulled and twisted the door handle, but could not open it.


    She realized immediately that something was amiss and her lips quirked into a cold scoff.


    As she was not allowed to carry her cell phone during work, she could not contact anyone. She leaned against the doorframe. She was not angry, but instead, felt a sense of calmness.


    ...


    <i>In the conference room.</i>


    Liu Chengren, the director of ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯, and Zhang Yijun, the director of ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯ <i>, </i>entered in tandem.


    Liu Chengren was the broadcasting station¡¯s most popr director. No matter where he went, he was apanied by several assistants.


    Zhang Yijun was his direct opposite. The ratings of thest season¡¯s ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯ were crushed to smithereens by ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯. The discrepancy was clear and more recently, the program would be recording a new season. There were already whispers around the grapevine that the station would stop this program if its ratings did not improve.


    When Nan Yao, Yu Xiaoting and Zhuang Jingjing saw Director Liu Chengren, they greeted him warmly and expressed their admiration for him.


    Their attitudes were evidently much colder when they saw Zhang Yijuning in after Liu Chengren.


    Zhang Yijun naturally felt the difference in respect levelled towards him. His status in the broadcasting was so low that even the neers looked down upon him.

 Chapter 113 - Ridicule

    <h4>Chapter 113: Ridicule</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    A pleased look appeared in Liu Chengren¡¯s eyes at the sight of the three intern anchorwomen ignoring Zhang Yijun.


    Both Zhang Yijun and Zhang Yijun had graduated from the same cohort of Directing majors from the National Film Academy. When they were in the academy, Zhang Yijun was better than him in every aspect. However, Zhang Yijun was not tactful enough. Liu Chengren formed awork and built his connections, bribing people everywhere after they went into the workforce. Eventually, he poached the entire team that used to work with Zhang Yijun, so they ended up working for him instead.


    Now, he was the most popr director in the broadcastingpany while Zhang Yijun was facing the risk of being fired and losing his job.


    He felt a deep sense of satisfaction seeing his rival left with nothing.


    Liu Chengren walked in front of Zhang Yijun and patted his shoulders. ¡°Director Zhang, you actually didn¡¯t have toe over. The four intern hosts will probably all choose my show.¡±


    The way he said his words was as if he felt sorry for Zhang Yijun.


    ¡°But... It¡¯s a pity I only need three intern hosts.¡± Liu Chengren smiled with pretentious sympathy. ¡°So I suppose that¡¯s okay. The one that I don¡¯t choose will naturally go and intern for you.¡±


    Zhang Yijun¡¯s expression darkened slightly.


    This Liu Chengren kept looking down on him the moment his show went viral. He would use any chance he could get to taunt and scoff at him.


    One year ago, Liu Chengren poached his team and stole his proposal when he was at his lowest point.


    Zhang Yijun almostmitted suicide because of that incident. Although he was better now, his career was still at its lowest. This was hisst chance.


    Zhang Yijun looked at the three girls who had all of their attention on Liu Chengren. He thought that Liu Chengren was right, the four newly-hired girls would probably choose the outrageously popr ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯.


    Nan Yao, Yu Xiaoting and Zhuang Jingjing submitted their proposals separately after Liu Chengren and Zhang Yijun sat down.


    Liu Chengren thought that their proposals were merely alright, they were nothing special. He wanted to see thest girl¡¯s proposal. It was only then that he realized that the final girl was not in the meeting room.


    Zhang Jingjing noticed Liu Chengren¡¯s confusion and she immediately stood up to exin coyly, ¡°Director Liu, there¡¯s one more girl called Nan Zhi. She probably isn¡¯t interested in your show as she left the room right after Chief Han left after telling us to wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Nan Yao, Yu Xiaoting and I prepared our proposals very seriously. However, Nan Zhi felt that your show already has Lin Wanyue, and she couldn¡¯t possibly overshadow Lin Wanyue, even if she went to your show...¡±


    Liu Chengren mmed the table hard. He had an unhappy expression. ¡°She wants to overshadow Lin Wanyue even though she¡¯s just entered the broadcastingpany? This little girl is too ambitious.¡±


    Liu Chengren chose Nan Yao, Yu Xiaoting and Zhuang Jingjing immediately. As for that over-ambitious girl, she would be eliminated together with Zhang Yijun! She had no ce on his show and he would see that she never got the chance in the future.


    Zhang Yijun¡¯s show would soon be over since they could not even attractrge brands to sponsor them!


    After Nan Yao, Yu Xiaoting and Zhuang Jingjing left the meeting room, Liu Chengren was waiting to leave as well. He nced at Zhang Yijun before he left. ¡°Director Zhang, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not helping you, but you know that I don¡¯t like overly-conceited people who think they are better than others, merely because they have a little bit of talent. I think that youngdy¡¯s personality is rather simr to your¡¯s, Director Zhang! You only realized you were nothing after you¡¯ve fallen from grace. It¡¯s only fitting that she joins you.¡±


    A refreshing and pleasant voice trailed over before Liu Chengren could finish speaking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯mte.¡±


    Nan Zhi bowed deeply before she looked up.


    Liu Chengren¡¯s eyes lit up when he got a clear look at Nan Zhi¡¯s appearance.


    This youngdy was actually prettier than the previous three.

 Chapter 114 - She’s Not Useless

    <h4>Chapter 114: She¡¯s Not Useless</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Liu Chengren automatically categorized Nan Zhi as the typical ¡®flower vase¡¯ type of woman, pretty but otherwise useless.


    She already had the celebrity disease and waste because she had above average looks. It was aplete joke that she wanted to surpass Lin Wanyue!


    Liu Chengren had a stern expression as he waved his hand towards Nan Zhi. ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen three intern hosts. You don¡¯t have to show me your proposal anymore.¡±


    Nan Zhi naturally did her homework before she entered the broadcastingpany. She knew that this man in front of her was the director for ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯.


    She nodded her head politely at Liu Chengren. ¡°Alright, Director Liu.¡±


    That was it?


    Liu Chengren could not help but furrow his eyebrows, seeing that Nan Zhi did not look at all disappointed. She did not cry and beg him for another chance, nor did she even try to please him.


    ¡°You know your ce rather well. You know to step back and be content with the second best choice, knowing that you don¡¯t have the chance anymore.¡± Liu Chengren shook his head in pity. ¡°It¡¯s a pity with your skills. In this industry you need courage, uprightness and backbone and you seem to becking in all aspects. Even if you¡¯re a pretty, but useless person, you can still rise up and get famous if you go on a good program. However, I¡¯m afraid no one will support you since you¡¯ll be interning on Director Zhang¡¯s program. Such a shame.¡±


    Who wanted a host of a show with low ratings?


    Nan Zhi smiled after she nced at the snobbish Liu Chengren. She straightened her back and walked towards Zhang Yijun, who had his head bowed. She passed him her proposal and bowed slightly. She said respectfully, ¡°Hello, Director Zhang. I watched your show and feel that you¡¯re a very talented director. I hope to be able to learn from you during my intern period.¡±


    Both Zhang Yijun and Liu Chengren froze.


    Especially Liu Chengren. Nan Zhi¡¯s words were practically a p to his face.


    Liu Chengren looked at Nan Zhi with a twisted expression before he scoffed coldly, ¡°Going to suck up to an obsolete director after knowing that you can¡¯t get into my show, you can look forward to being a failure of a host!¡±


    When the room was only left with Nan Zhi and Zhang Yijun, Zhang Yijun read Nan Zhi¡¯s proposal. He nodded in both surprise and satisfaction.


    He did not think that the proposal she made was targeted to his show, ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯.


    This youngdy was not at all useless like Liu Chengren had said.


    However...


    ¡°Nan Zhi, you¡¯ll need to be careful. The words you just said to Director Liu is equivalent to offending him. He¡¯s one of the most favored people in the broadcastingpany. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will punish you underhandedly?¡±


    Nan Yao would also think about ways to rope Liu Chengren to her side, even if Nan Zhi did not offend him. Not to mention, Liu Chengren¡¯s words were too hard to digest. Who was the one that did not have any courage, uprightness and backbone?!


    Nan Zhiughed as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid since I¡¯m working with Director Zhang.¡±


    Zhang Yijun was a little surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t think about going to ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯ from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Nan Zhi smiled lightly with her lips pursed. Her dimples appeared. ¡°To be honest, I like Director Zhang¡¯s show more. It¡¯s just that thepany doesn¡¯t pay attention to your show, which is why you can¡¯t invite famous guests like ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯. Not to mention, the host...¡±


    The female host of ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯, Bai Weiwei was not a suitable food show host. She would always put on very thick makeup for every episode and wore clothes that were too sexy and revealing. She never put the spotlight on the food. She would always tease the invited guests in a seductive manner and try to use indecent methods to attract others¡¯ attention.


    Zhang Yijun knew about the show¡¯s weaknesses naturally. However, Bai Weiwei¡¯s financier was the sponsor for ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯ and she kept doing whatever she wanted, even after he warned her many times against her actions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to get familiarized with the department¡¯s colleagues first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The department office for ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯ was way more crowded and rudimentarypared to that of ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯. They only had a simple working space with a single air conditioner and it was taken by Bai Weiwei. Zhang Yijun could only work together with the other staff outside.

 Chapter 115 - Work

    <h4>Chapter 115: Work</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After she got familiarized with the working environment and met her new colleagues, Zhang Yijun allocated Nan Zhi to an office table next to a youngdy with a round face and big eyes. ¡°Hello, Sister Zhi. I¡¯m Director Zhang¡¯s assistant, Xia Xi. He¡¯s actually my maternal uncle. I came out to make a living with him after I graduated from high school.¡±


    Nan Zhi had a rather good impression of this youngdy who had a friendly disposition and a bright smile. They shook hands politely. ¡°Hello, please take care of me in the future.¡±


    Xia Xi did not think that Nan Zhi would be so approachable. Women that were too pretty were usually a little aloof. However, this woman did not seem to have any airs.


    She was way better than that Bai Weiwei.


    Nan Zhi realized that the situation was a lot more serious that she had thought after she learnt more about the department she was interning in.


    The broadcastingpany was organizing a sponsors meeting next Friday. If ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯ could not attract arge-scaled sponsor, not only would they be moved to a midnight airing slot, the show would also face the risk of being axed by thepany. The atmosphere was thick with tension.


    Zhang Yijun asked everyone in the department to make a proposal on ways to improve the show and another proposal to attract investors.


    Nan Zhi was very busy.


    It was a good thing that the hot-tempered man, Mu Sihan, was also busy recently. He did not tell her to do anything, even though he had forced her to be his personal servant.


    He did not evene and ask for the morning kiss and good night kiss he stipted in the contracted rules.


    Nan Zhi really hoped that this peace would continue so he would not trouble her.


    On this day, Nan Zhi submitted the two proposals she hadpleted to Zhang Yijun. After reviewing the content, Zhang Yijun stood up and pped in appreciation not too long after. ¡°Nan Zhi, your proposals are excellent. This is exactly what I¡¯ve been looking for. Well done.¡±


    Everyone in the office stopped working and looked at Zhang Yijun.


    Bai Weiwei, who waste for work everyday, stepped into the office in her high heels at this moment and happened to hear Zhang Yijun¡¯s words. She had submitted two proposals and submitted them to Zhang Yijun to get him off her back. However, Zhang Yijun did not like her proposals.


    She only treated it as Zhang Yijun doing his usual fault-finding with her. He never knew how to appreciate her talent.


    However, she did not expect for Zhang Yijun to praise the new ¡®pretty but useless¡¯ girl in front of the other colleagues in the office.


    That was right. In Bai Weiwei¡¯s eyes, Nan Zhi was nothing more than a pretty girl who was otherwise useless.


    If not, why was she not chosen to intern in the ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯ team?


    Bai Weiwei scoffed coldly, ¡°Director Zhang, don¡¯t be captivated by her appearance. Besides, so what if her proposal is good? Aren¡¯t you all depending on me to earn your keep?¡±


    Zhang Yijun was so angry from Bai Weiwei¡¯s words that his entire face turned red.


    However, Bai Weiwei was not wrong. This show only had a sponsor because of Bai Weiwei. They were about to have the new season¡¯s sponsor investment meeting. If Bai Weiwei¡¯s behind-the-scenes financier was not willing to continue their sponsorship, the show would...


    ¡°Bai Weiwei, it¡¯s true that you gotst season¡¯s sponsor. However, it does not mean that we depend on you to earn our keep. Everyone is working based on their own abilities. If you think that the department cannotst without you, you can apply and transfer to another team.¡±


    Even though Zhang Yijun usually had a good temper and endured whatever and whenever he could, he would not forgo his own principles. He would not hold back if someone challenged his bottom line.


    Bai Weiwei only transferred to Zhang Yijun¡¯s team because no one could stand to work with her. She had already transferred across several teams.


    Even though the ratings for Zhang Yijun¡¯s show was a little low, she was the main character of the show. She could do whatever she wanted and the staff in the department would service her. She appreciated the feeling of being admired and needed by the people around her.


    ¡°Director Zhang, I was just saying. You can rest assured that I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you during the sponsors¡¯ meeting on Friday.¡± With that said, Bai Weiwei walked into the office coyly, swaying her hips in a suggestive manner.


    Xia Xi, who was beside Nan Zhi, could not help but pout andin from the moment Bai Weiwei entered the office. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone so shameless. She¡¯s acting like she¡¯s the most glorious person, even though she¡¯s just a mistress!¡±

 Chapter 116 - Sore Spot

    <h4>Chapter 116: Sore Spot</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi thought about Mu Sihan instinctively when she heard the word ¡®mistress¡¯.


    She was almost forced to be a shameless mistress as well.


    ¡°Sister Nan Zhi, you don¡¯t have to care about Bai Weiwei¡¯s words. My uncle said that your proposal was good. If a sponsor is attracted by our proposal during the sponsors¡¯ meeting, we probably won¡¯t need to use Bai Weiwei¡¯s financier anymore. To be honest, the amount her financier sponsored was not much, but it was better than nothing.¡±


    Xia Xi had her head between her hands, her expression was very sorrowful. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to my uncle this year. Nothing has gone smoothly for him.¡±


    Nan Zhi patted Xia Xi¡¯s head infort as she smiled faintly. ¡°He will definitely get what he deserves after all the effort he has put in.¡±


    ...


    <i>In the afternoon.</i>


    Nan Zhi went to eat in the cafeteria with Xia Xi.


    Bai Weiwei, Yu Xiaoting, Zhuang Jingjing and several others were huddled together.


    ¡°It¡¯s President Nan¡¯s beloved wife¡¯s birthday today. I heard that they¡¯re having a banquet in Ning City¡¯s most luxurious and extravagant Huangting Hotel. Also, Nan Yao gave every colleague in the ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯ department an invite!¡± Zhuang Jingjing looked extremely excited as she took out her invitation and waved it around.


    Bai Weiwei was very jealous as she stared at the invitation in Zhuang Jingjing¡¯s hand. ¡°You guys are so fortunate to be in the same team as Nan Yao. That person in my team also has the surname Nan. What else does she have apart from her pretty face? Nan Yao is really fortunate to have a good family and a handsome fianc¨¦. She¡¯s also genuinely capable. It¡¯s fortunate that I don¡¯t have Nan as <i>my </i>surname. If not, it¡¯ll be really infuriating to bepared to her!¡±


    Bai Weiwei increased her volume intentionally when she saw Nan Zhi and Xia Xi pass by them.


    Xia Xi clenched her teeth in anger. ¡°That¡¯s so rude of her! She¡¯s worshiping the high and stepping on the low. So what if your surname is Nan? When did you provoke her?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at Xia Xi, who seemed like she wanted to fight Bai Weiwei, and pulled her back. She responded calmly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If a dog bites you, would you bite it back in return?¡±


    Bai Wei Wei red at Nan Zhi. ¡°Who are you calling a dog?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about whoever is speaking.¡± Nan Zhi scoffed. She lifted her eyebrows and looked both cold and charming.


    Bai Weiwei wanted to say more and opened her mouth to retort. However, she froze when she saw the glint of coldness exuding from Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes.


    She actually got the chills from Nan Zhi¡¯s cold stare in those seconds of eye contact.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, why are you bullying my friend?¡± a soft voice interrupted them.


    Bai Weiwei saw Nan Yao and immediately went to her with a pitiful expression. Nan Yao had acted in a drama with Bai Weiwei before she started work at the broadcastingpany and the two were considered good friends.


    Nan Yao took out an invitation from her bag. ¡°Weiwei, this is for you.¡±


    Bai Weiwei eximed in surprise, ¡°Yaoyao, I have one too?! Thank you so much, Yaoyao. I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to go to such a high ss hotel like Huangting in my life if it wasn¡¯t for you!¡±


    Nan Yaoughed. She felt rather proud and she could not help but look at Nan Zhi with a sense of smugness. However, Nan Zhi was not even looking at her as she ate with Xia Xi with a calm and cold expression on her face.


    Nan Yao walked towards Nan Zhi in her cking high heels and took out another invitation from her bag. ¡°Today is my mother¡¯s birthday. If I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, it¡¯s yours too! Nan Zhi, do you want to go and see how father dotes on my mother?¡±


    Nan Yao grabbed at Nan Zhi¡¯s sore spot and stabbed at it ruthlessly.


    Ever since he married her, Nan Weiye would only remember Ding Shuman¡¯s birthday every year. Not only that, it was from that day that he shed his doting father image. His expression darkened once he saw her, as if he despised her with every fiber of his being.


    He had never celebrated her birthday with her. The only time he did was during the year of hering-of-age. However, that was also the year he allowed Nan Yao to drug her and ruin her innocence.

 Chapter 117 - Bet

    <h4>Chapter 117: Bet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    A strong wave of sorrow and cold hatred flowed in Nan Zhi¡¯s chest when she thought of the conversation she overheard between Nan Weiye and Ding Shuman¡¯s four years ago.


    Her expression fell and became cold and emotionless, as though someone had flipped a switch. She stood up and took the invitation that Nan Yao had passed to her, tearing it into pieces before she threw the shreds of confetti-like paper at Nan Yao¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯te and provoke me. I don¡¯t know what I will do otherwise.¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s almond-shaped eyes werepletely cold. ¡°If you have the capability, fight with me fair and square and out in the open. Don¡¯t y such small and dirty tricks in front of me.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked down at Nan Yao in her high heels. The aura she was exuding from within her was cold, attractive and arrogant.


    She was born a beauty, with her wless skin, red lips and white teeth. Together with her clear eyes and unyielding charisma, Nan Yao immediately appeared weaker under her aura.


    Nan Zhi leaned down to Nan Yao¡¯s face. Sheughed coldly before speaking lowly into her ear, ¡°Nan Yao, where did your couragee from? Provoking me time after time, even though you¡¯re the daughter of a mistress and an illegitimate daughter that hasn¡¯t even been announced by father? I will return to father and seduce Bo Shaoxiu again if you continue to make me angry. Who do you think has a better chance of winning after thest four years? Consider yourself warned.¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s expression changed.


    Bo Shaoxiu had yet to forget Nan Zhi, even after all these years. If Nan Zhi wanted to seduce him...


    Nan Yao trembled as she suppressed the anger within her. She looked up at Nan Zhi as she said with a bad expression, ¡°Nan Zhi, how about we make a bet?¡±


    When Nan Yao said this, she increased her volume intentionally as a scheming glint shed in her eyes.


    Nan Zhi sat back on the chair. She took a cup of water and drank from it before she spoke slowly, ¡°What are the stakes.¡±


    Her unconcerned tone was dismissive and seemed like she did not see Nan Yao as any form ofpetition.


    Nan Yao was very angry at Nan Zhi. However, she smiled gently instead. ¡°How about wepete in the ratings of the shows we¡¯re interning at? If my show has a higher rating, you will resign and leave the broadcastingpany. If your show has a higher rating, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Several people in the cafeteria were shocked at Nan Yao¡¯s words.


    Zhuang Jingjing, Yu Xiaoting and Bai Weiwei felt that there was nopetition.


    Everyone knew the ratings for thest season of ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯. It was the top new show for thepany with one of the highest viewership ratings, while ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯ was a flopped failure of a show. It was still a big question mark as to whether the new season would even get a sponsor!


    Xia Xi mmed her chopsticks on the table as she shouted at Nan Yao with her brows furrowed tightly together, ¡°You¡¯re too much! Aren¡¯t you being too much of a bully?¡±


    Nan Yao scoffed, ¡°Xia Xi, you¡¯re Director Zhang¡¯s assistant, aren¡¯t you? Why? Are you that unconfident of your own show before the new season has even aired?¡±


    Zhuang Jingjing added, ¡°Yaoyao, the previous season of their show was aplete failure! It¡¯s natural that they don¡¯t have the guts topete with the top show!¡±


    Yu Xiaoting agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t they just seeking their own death if they really ept the bet?¡±


    Bai Weiwei stood at the side as her lips turned up in a scoffing smile. Even her, the host of ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯, did not have any expectations for this show.


    The show was indeed aplete disaster whenpared to ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯.


    Xia Xi red at them before she looked at the silent Nan Zhi. She shook her head at Nan Zhi, ¡°Sister Zhi, there isn¡¯t much of apetition with this type of bet. Don¡¯t ept...¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s red lips curled up slightly. She was both cold and charming. ¡°I ept.¡±


    Nan Yao wanted to use the chance to kick her out of the broadcastingpany. On the other hand, how was Nan Zhi going to deny the chance to do the same in return? The stakes were on.


    Everyone was in a state of disbelief when they heard Nan Zhi.


    It was like a stone had been thrown into a calmke and immediately created arge wave of disturbance.

 Chapter 118 - Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 118: Birthday</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯ wanted to win over ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯ in ratings?


    It waspletely out of the question!


    It was impossible! It waspletely impossible!


    ¡°Nan Zhi, is there a hole in your brain? Can a flopped showe back to life just because of <i>your </i>addition to the team?¡± Zhuang Jingjing taunted straight away.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. She should look at her own capabilities!¡±


    ¡°Was she provoked because Director Liu didn¡¯t choose her? She should visit the psychiatrist if her brain isn¡¯t functioning normally.¡±


    ¡°¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯ might not even get a sponsor. What are they taking to fight with ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯? Doesn¡¯t she have a clue about thepetition in her head? She should go home if she wants to dream! It¡¯s too impractical!¡±


    Nan Yao wanted this oue and Nan Zhi had taken the bait, hook, line and sinker. She had no chance of regretting with everyone present being their witnesses.


    ¡°Never mind, I only said it on a whim. Nan Zhi, you shouldn¡¯t force yourself to show off your abilities. Everyone knows that ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯ cannot win against ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯. You should be more modest and realistic as a neer.¡±


    Nan Zhi nced coldly at Nan Yao, who was acting like she was very understanding. ¡°I meant what I said and will not take back my words.¡±


    Nan Yao waspletely sure she would win over Nan Zhi. She would never leave the broadcastingpany, no matter what.


    Nan Zhi was different however. The show, ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯, was rotten to its core. What capabilities did she have to revive the show?


    ...


    On their way back to the office, Xia Xi appeared to want to speak, but didn¡¯t seem able to get the words out of her lips.


    Nan Zhi knew what she wanted to say. Sheughed before she spoke, ¡°You think that I¡¯m too impulsive, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Xia Xi nodded. ¡°We don¡¯t have any chance of winning against them.¡±


    Nan Zhi squinted her eyes as her red lips curled up into a smirk, ¡°I have a special weapon!¡±


    ¡°Ah? What special weapon? Sister Zhi, tell me quickly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    ...


    Before she got off work, Nan Zhi received birthday wishes from Xia Xi and Zhang Yijun. They wanted to treat her to a meal. However, Nan Zhi wanted to spend her birthday with her son at night, so she politely rejected them.


    Although Nan Weiye did not care about her, she was not lonely. She received the birthday gift her mother sent her two days ago. She also had her two best friends, Yanran and Yubing supporting her. Of course, the most important of all was that she had her cute baby by her side.


    It was Nan Zhi¡¯s first time getting off work on time ever since she started work. She bumped into the colleagues from Nan Yao¡¯s team in the elevator. They were all dressed to the nines. The females all wore makeup and were in evening gowns while the men were attired in formal suits.


    ¡°Mrs Nan is really fortunate! I heard that they booked the number 1 ballroom in Huangting today. It can amodate up to one hundred people and is super luxurious. I heard that it isn¡¯t open to outsiders usually and is only used to receive very special VIPs.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re really benefiting from Nan Yao today!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Nan Yao probably saved a universe in her previous life to have such good fortune in this one!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re really fortunate to be in the same department as Nan Yao! All the other departments are really jealous of us!¡±


    Nan Zhi walked out of the elevator slowly after all the talkative colleagues left when the elevator reached the first floor.


    Although she kept telling herself that she did not care about Nan Weiye¡¯s attitude anymore, her mother loved him so much before and she had really craved to get her father¡¯s love. However, it was all lies. All he wanted was to using her mother and her to get what he wanted.


    He achieved sess and received recognition from her maternal grandfather¡¯s achievements, while her mother and her were left with nothing...


    Nan Zhi blinked her reddening eyes as she reminded herself not to hurry. She was in no rush. She would slowly get back everything that belonged to her mother and her!


    Nan Zhi turned at a corner when she reached the car park and a weird smell invaded her senses suddenly. She recognized the danger and was about to hold her breath when she cked out and lost consciousness.

 Chapter 119 - Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 119: Surprise</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi opened her eyes slowly. However, all she could see was still only ck.


    Her eyes seemed to be covered by something.


    She felt around. She seemed to have been left on a soft sofa. Nan Zhi¡¯s heartbeat sped up. She lifted her hand, wanting to remove the thing that was covering her eyes.


    However, someone grabbed her arm before she could touch the cloth covering her eyes.


    She was pulled up from the sofa quickly.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face paled. She did not think that someone would be so daring to kidnap her at the broadcastingpany.


    Who did she offend when she had only just returned to the country?


    Was it Bo Shaoxiu?


    Did he find out about what happened that night?


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± the man holding both of her hands behind herughed lowly. Although Nan Zhi could not see, she could sense that the man was rather tall and gave off a domineering aura that was impossible to ignore.


    It was strong and cold.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The man leaned down and pressed his lips by her ears, though it seemed like he was touching her but was not at the same time. His breath tickled her ear with a scorching temperature. It was both dangerous and chilling.


    Goosebumps crawled all over Nan Zhi¡¯s body. Her lips trembled as she said with a little anger, ¡°Mu Sihan!¡±


    Her earlobe was bitten hard by someone the moment she spoke.


    ¡°No fun. You managed to guess so quickly.¡± the man removed the silk cloth covering her eyes. Arge palm moved to cover her eyes instead, as his voice asked ominously, ¡°Brat, are you ready?¡±


    A tender voice came out in the quietness, ¡°Very soon! You let go of Pretty Zhizhi after I count to three.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped another beat.


    Why was Nan Xiaojie also part of kidnapping her here?


    This little cheeky one. He always seemed to dig a hole for his mother to step into, she swore he had be naughty after he met Mu Sihan.


    ¡°One, two, three... Okay!¡±


    Mu Sihan removed hisrge hand that was covering Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes. Nan Zhi could not get a clear glimpse of what was happening around her after she regained her sight and a loud bang rang suddenly. Colorful confetti sted towards her.


    Xiaojie was holding a bouquet of lilies and ran up to her, holding them up to Nan Zhi. A blinding smile lit up his adorable face. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, happy birthday!¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at the little boy who was dressed very formally today. He was wearing a white shirt with a ck suit and even had a small bow tie around his neck. Together with his facial features that looked like they were carved out masterfully by a sculptor, he look exactly like a little prince from the middle ages.


    He was so cute!


    It was a good thing he belonged to her!


    Warmth flooded into Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes as she took the flower bouquet from Xiaojie. She squatted and ced a kiss on Xiaojie¡¯s forehead. ¡°Thank you, baby.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked up at her surroundings. It was only then that she realized she was in a huge and luxurious ballroom.


    The ballroom could amodate up to a hundred people. There was an exquisitely decorated stage at the front. Therge screen started to y photos that Xiaojie usually secretly took of her the moment she looked over.


    There were photos when she was happy, when she furrowed her eyebrows, when she was angry... There was every type of emotion and there was a strange sense of unttering ugliness about the photo angle that kids took.


    Nan Zhi was touched yet resigned.


    She covered her own eyes and cringed when she saw a photo of her sleeping on the table when she was too exhausted from work. Her mouth was slightly open and she seemed to be drooling saliva.


    The man¡¯s evil voice rang in her ears. ¡°Although you¡¯re very ugly in it, it¡¯s authentic.¡±


    Nan Zhi red at the man with slightly red ears. It was only then that she realized that he was also dressed rather formally, like he had arrived from a certain banquet. He was wearing an expensive ck suit, with a white shirt underneath. He also wore a vest and a tie. There was a square handkerchief folded and ced in the left pocket of his suit jacket. He looked noble and elegant.


    Under his ck short hair, his well-defined face was handsome and deep. Every part of his face matched perfectly together with the rest.

 Chapter 120 - Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 120: Thoughts</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan curled the right side of his lipszily when he saw that Nan Zhi was staring at him. His deep ck eyes were exceptionally long and narrow. His long eyshes were stuck together slightly and gave off an indescribable sexiness and charm.


    The ballroom was decorated in a pastel pink theme. The crystal-like lights were mystical and made everything around them feel unreal.


    As a result, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart could not help but to beat faster when her eyes matched with the dark and deep ck eyes of Mu Sihan.


    It must be an illusion of hers. If not, why would she think that the hot-tempered man was actually as handsome as a god and was full of charm right now?!


    Of course, he broke the dream-like atmosphere from the moment he opened his mouth, ¡°What are you looking at? Have you fallen in love with me?¡±


    Nan Zhi scoffed in her heart. She looked away and stopped acknowledging him.


    Mu Sihan pped once and a row of service staff wearing uniforms entered almost immediately with carts of delicacies. At the same time, the lights on the stage dimmed.


    Mu Sihan coughed once before he said to Nan Zhi and Xiaojie, ¡°Stop standing there, you two. Sit down.¡±


    After Nan Zhi and Xiaojie were seated, a light and slow music started to y in the ballroom.


    Nan Zhi blinked as she stared at the stage in confusion. She asked Xiaojie softly, ¡°Is someone performing?¡±


    Xiaojie nodded his head excitedly. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, didn¡¯t you want to watch Stephen¡¯s musical? I mentioned it to Uncle Cool randomly and he actually came out with a way to invite uncle Stephen¡¯s team from Broadway to perform especially for you tonight!¡±


    Nan Zhi widened her eyes in shock and disbelief.


    It was incredibly hard to get a ticket for Stephen¡¯s musical in Broadway. She merely mentioned it to Xiaojie once when they were still living abroad. She did not think that Xiaojie would remember. Neither did she think that Mu Sihan would invite Stephen¡¯s entire team over!


    ...


    <i>In the grand lobby of Huangting Hotel.</i>


    Nan Yao stared at the manager in front of them in disbelief. ¡°We booked the number one ballroom a month earlier, but someone intercepted our booking tonight?¡±


    It was impossible! It waspletely impossible!


    The best ballroom of Huangting Hotel was only used to receive VIPs, and needed to be reserved a month in advance.


    How could it be booked by another person in thest minute?


    Who was so influential?


    ¡°Manager, we booked it first. You can¡¯t give it to others because you said so. If this is known by others, it will also affect your hotel¡¯s reputation.¡±


    The manager kept apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Nan. The guest is a friend of our boss. We can only follow our boss¡¯ orders. Even though the number one ballroom one isn¡¯t avable, we have prepared the number two ballroom for your event. Also topensate the inconvenience, you will enjoy a five percent discount for tonight.¡±


    Nan Yao came over earlier after work to wait for her parents, rtives, Bo Shaoxiu and her colleagues to arrive.


    Although she was a little unhappy and unwilling that the number one ballroom had been booked by others, she did not have any choice and could only settle on the number two ballroom.


    ...


    Nan Weiye, Ding Shuman, Bo Shaoxiu, their rtives and her colleagues slowly arrived not long after Nan Yao entered the ballroom.


    Nan Weiye pulled Nan Yao to the side to ask when he saw that it was not the number one ballroom, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Father, the number one ballroom got booked by someone else in thest minute.¡±


    Nan Weiye furrowed his eyebrows. Who dared to intercept the ballroom he booked with his current status in Ning City?


    ¡°Father, the manager said that it¡¯s a friend of Huangting¡¯s boss.¡±


    Nan Weiye scoffed unhappily, ¡°And a friend can disrespect the rules of firste-first-serve?¡±


    Nan Yao knew that Nan Weiye was anxious in keeping up his appearance and she hurriedly gave her father an out. ¡°Father, that person probably didn¡¯t know that the number one ballroom was originally booked by you. Who in Ning City wouldn¡¯t call you President Nan respectfully when they saw you, given father¡¯s current status?¡±


    Nan Weiye¡¯s dark expression lightened a little. He nodded. ¡°Never mind. I don¡¯t want to make things too ugly since today¡¯s your mother¡¯s birthday. I¡¯ll go and meet that person after the banquet is over.¡±


    At this time, a few exmations sounded from the entrance of the ballroom. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s actually Stephen! President Nan is really impressive! He actually managed to invite Stephen over to celebrate Mrs Nan¡¯s birthday!¡±

 Chapter 121 - Slap In The Face (1)

    <h4>Chapter 121: p In The Face (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Oh my god, I thought dining in Huangting was already the best. I never imagined we would also get a chance to see Stephen perform!¡±


    ¡°I know! I heard that it¡¯s very hard to get a ticket for Stephen¡¯s musical in Broadway. Even their performance here for their world tour is three yearster! I can¡¯t believe that President Nan actually managed to invite him to celebrate Mrs Nan¡¯s birthday!¡±


    ¡°I think the Inte will blow up if I started a live-stream now!¡±


    Nan Yao was equally as surprised when she heard Zhuang Jingjing, Bai Weiwei and a few others¡¯ fervent exmations. She only realized afterwards that they were talking about Stephen, the top performer in musicals. She looked at Nan Weiye happily. ¡°Father, I thought that it¡¯s already very honorable for you to hold mother¡¯s birthday banquet at Huangting this time. I didn¡¯t think that you managed to invite Stephen too!¡±


    Nan Yao was very excited. Although her mother was the main character for tonight, she equally felt everyone¡¯s attention and envy on her, as she was her daughter. ¡°Father, you¡¯re so amazing!¡±


    It was no wonder why her mother followed Nan Weiye faithfully. There was probably no one that could surpass his methods and ability.


    Nan Weiye furrowed his eyebrows as he stared at the excited Nan Yao. He was slightly unhappy. ¡°What Stephen?¡± He did hire someone to perform for them. However, it was not Stephen.


    Bai Weiwei, Zhuang Jingjing and a few others were still standing at the entrance. Stephen was leading his team towards the ballrooms from the main lobby. Stephen was tall and elegant. His blue eyes, perfect features and dignified aura made him seem like the prince he yed in the musical. People could not help but blush and scream when they saw him.


    Zhuang Jingjing could not help but shout Stephen¡¯s name and waved at him. ¡°Mr Stephen, this way! The ballroom that you¡¯re supposed toe to is this way.¡±


    Nan Weiye had his eyebrows slightly furrowed as he stared at Nan Yao after he heard Zhuang Jingjing¡¯s shout. ¡°I didn¡¯t invite Stephen. Could it be Shaoxiu?¡±


    Nan Yao looked confused before she let out a small exmation. Her eyes sought Bo Shaoxiu, who was talking to a guest. She felt happy after seeing Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s calm expression. ¡°Father, if you didn¡¯t invite them, then it¡¯s probably Shaoxiu. We got into a small argument a few days ago and he said that he would think about ways to make me happy. I didn¡¯t think that he would actually invite Stephen here without a word!¡±


    Nan Yao had a coy, shy and happy expression while light sparkled in her eyes. ¡°Father, I¡¯ll go to Shaoxiu first.¡±


    She should not have suspected Shaoxiu¡¯s love for her. He definitely spent quite a bit of money and manpower to sessfully invite Stephen over!


    Nan Yao walked to Bo Shaoxiu. She was about to talk about Stephen with him when she suddenly heard Bai Weiwei shout, ¡°Mr Stephen, you¡¯re going to the wrong ce...¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are they walking to the number one ballroom?¡±


    The ballroom was filled with dead silence.


    Nan Yao had invited several of her friends and colleagues tonight. They were all young and worked at the broadcastingpany. It was natural for them to know what was high-ss as it was where they aspired to be.


    Stephen¡¯s musical was unreachable for them. He represented high-ss and social status.


    ¡°They actually went to the number one ballroom!¡±


    ¡°Hey, the venue for tonight¡¯s birthday banquet written on our invites is the number one ballroom . We¡¯re at the number two ballroom?¡±


    ¡°Did Huangting¡¯s manager arrange wrongly? President Nan booked the number one ballroom while Stephen went to the number one ballroom. That means that Stephen was really invited by President Nan!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask the manager.¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s expression changed when she saw Zhuang Jingjing getting ready to go to find the manager, with Yu Xiaoting following her.

 Chapter 122 - Slap In The Face (2)

    <h4>Chapter 122: p In The Face (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Yao looked at Bo Shaoxiu, who was next to her. He was focused in chatting with an old CEO and did not pay any attention to what Zhuang Jingjing and the few others at the entrance said.


    Ding Shuman pulled Nan Yao to the side. She could not hide the happiness even with her heavy makeup. ¡°Yaoyao, your father just said that Stephen was invited by Shaoxiu?¡±


    Ding Shuman was not born into a rich family. She learnt things in every aspect in order to catch can up and meet Nan Weiye¡¯s footsteps. She needed to in order to enter the richdies¡¯ social circle. She yed mahjong with a few richdies a few days ago and they mentioned Stephen then.


    They had gone overseas just to go to Broadway to catch Stephen¡¯s performance. However, they could only buy thest row at a high price as Stephen¡¯s musical was too famous. However, they were still proud of it. They even scoffed at her silently then, saying that Nan Weiye did not dote her enough, as he did not take her to watch Stephen¡¯s musical.


    Ding Shuman thought that even though Nan Weiye did not bring her to watch the musical, she had an outstanding daughter that managed to find such a good son-inw like Bo Shaoxiu!


    Shaoxiu actually invited Stephen without a word. He was really thoughtful!


    With all these coincidences urring, if Nan Yao did not know what was going on, she would have been brainless.


    The number one ballroom had been intercepted by an important figure and Stephen headed there directly with his team. This clearly showed that it was the important figure that invited Stephen!


    ...


    Nan Yao ran out to find Zhuang Jingjing and Yu Xiaoting.


    The two of them had already found Huangting¡¯s manager and were currently threatening andining to him in an arrogant manner. ¡°President Nan booked the number one ballroom. Why did you arrange us to be at the number two ballroom?¡±


    ¡°Stephen was also invited by President Nan. How can a manager like you make such a simple mistake? From what I see, Huangting¡¯s reputation is going to be ruined by you!¡±


    The manager furrowed his eyebrows slightly as he stared at Zhuang Jingjing and Yu Xiaoting with a strange expression, as though he was looking at two brain-dead idiots. However, he still had a polite smile on his face. ¡°Ladies, Stephen has naturally been invited by the number one ballroom...¡±


    Zhuang Jingjing cut across the manager¡¯s words. ¡°Then bring us there quickly!¡± she already could not wait to take a photo with Stephen. She would definitely gain a lot of fans when she uploaded the photo to Weiboter.


    The manager smiled lightly as he continued, ¡°The number one ballroom had been booked by a VIP to celebrate his friend¡¯s birthday and not by President Nan and Mrs Nan like you said.¡±


    The manager revealed two pieces of crucial information. The ballroom that Nan Weiye needed to book a month in advance was booked by a VIP in thest minute.


    Stephen was not invited by Nan Weiye, but was invited by the VIP for his friend.


    As a result, the number one ballroom and Stephen had nothing to do with Nan Weiye and Nan Yao¡¯s family.


    The manager waved his hand and called two security officers over. He still had a soft smile on his face as he looked at Zhuang Jingjing and Yu Xiaoting. However, looking closer at him, his eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°Huangting¡¯s rule is that guests who are dining here cannot make a ruckus in the main lobby. Every offender will be ced on Huangting¡¯s cklist, no matter who they are. The two of you just made arge ruckus here. So, I will have to ask the two of you to leave by yourself. If not...¡±


    Before the manager could finish his words, Zhuang Jingjing and Yu Xiaoting immediately understood that they would be kicked out by the security officers if they did not leave by themselves.


    ¡°You¡¯re merely a manager. I¡¯m President Nan¡¯s guest. Who are you to kick us out?¡± Zhuang Jingjing shouted with a sharp voice. She was not resigned as she added, ¡°I¡¯ve been invited by Nan Yao. Her fianc¨¦ is the young master of the Bo family. Can you afford to offend the Nan family and the Bo family?¡±


    The manager nced behind Zhuang Jingjing and saw that Nan Yao was walking over. He remained silent. Zhuang Jingjing also saw Nan Yao from the corner of her eye. She felt confident immediately. ¡°Are you scared? Are you still nning to kick us out? We will forgive you if you apologize to us for your insult. If not, I¡¯llin until you lose your job!¡±

 Chapter 123 - You’re Very Handsome Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 123: You¡¯re Very Handsome Tonight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Yao stood not too far behind Zhuang Jingjing. She did not intend to step up and speak up for the manager. This manager was clearly a snob and it would be nice for Zhuang Jingjing to scare him a little and take him down a few pegs.


    He would probably be scared of gettingints after all the effort it took to get the position of Huangting¡¯s manager!


    However, the manager immediately waved to the security officers in the next second. The security officers moved forward immediately and grabbed Zhuang Jingjing and Yu Xiaoting before pushing them towards the entrance without a care.


    Zhuang Jingjing was so afraid that she lost all the color on her face. She shouted at Nan Yao, ¡°Yaoyao, I don¡¯t want to be kicked out. Save me, quick...¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s expression was already very dark. Her fingernails sunk into her palm. She walked to the manager and said with slight anger, ¡°Manager, how can you treat my guests like this?¡±


    It would be very embarrassing for her if Zhuang Jinging and Yu Xiaoting were kicked out!


    The manager¡¯s smile remained unchanged. ¡°Miss Nan, this is the rule of Huangting. Miss Nan can bring your rtives and friends to another banquet venue if you¡¯re unhappy.¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s chest heaved up and down in anger.


    It was very detestable for a mere manager to not show and regard towards the Nan family! Who did he think he was? Could he afford to offend them?


    The manager stopped talking to Nan Yao. He walked to the number one ballroom and knocked on the door politely. Nan Yao saw that his expression was very respectful when he pushed the door and entered the ballroom. It waspletely different from the snobbish manner he had when he spoke to Zhuang Jingjing and herself earlier.


    He was just a stupidckey who looked down on people!


    Nan Yao forced back the urge to rush into the number one ballroom to see who was celebrating their birthday. She gritted her teeth as she returned to the number two ballroom.


    ...


    Halfway through the meal, several people started to speak louder after drinking. ¡°Miss Nan Yao, isn¡¯t Stephen performing for the grand finale? Won¡¯t you invite him out earlier? We can¡¯t wait to see him!¡±


    Nan Yao lost her appetite. Her expression darkened as her fingernails pressed painfully into her palms.


    Nan Weiye already knew that Stephen was not invited by Bo Shaoxiu. His expression darkened when he heard someone mention Stephen. He felt as if he had lost all of his face.


    He red coldly at Nan Yao. His gaze wasced with hidden anger, as if he was saying that there would not be such a misunderstanding if it was not for her friends making a ruckus when they saw Stephen.


    Nan Yao was so afraid that she started to tremble. Her tears started to well in her eyes and almost fell.


    Bo Shaoxiu noticed Nan Yao looking a little odd. He grabbed her small hands and said to her softly, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. It¡¯ll be fine after we exin to everyone.¡±


    However, Nan Yao knew that it was not just a misunderstanding. Nan Weiye, who was particrly sensitive about his reputation, would definitely put the me of this incident on her.


    ¡°Shaoxiu, can people bully others because they¡¯re rich and powerful? It¡¯s my mother¡¯s birthday today. The person in the number one ballroom also has their birthday today. Do you think they did it on purpose?¡±


    ...


    Nan Yao had guessed correctly. Mu Sihan has definitely arranged everything in the number one ballroom on purpose.


    He would give his little kitten everything she could not get in the Nan family.


    There was delicious food, a high-ss musical and a romantic atmosphere.


    She was also apanied by two extremely handsome men.


    Nan Zhi felt like she was in a dream.


    When the musical was ending, she turned her head slightly to look at the man sitting next to Xiaojie.


    She did not know when he took off his suit jacket and vest. His tie was also loosened slightly as he leaned against the backrest of the chairzily with his long legs crossed. His well-defined facial features appeared handsome and sexy under the lighting. He was swirling a ss of red wine with his fingers while he had a smirk on one side of his lips in a charming and devilish manner.


    There was a strange andplicated feeling growing in Nan Zhi¡¯s heart.


    She really did not expect that this hot-tempered man would put so much effort into celebrating her birthday. Maybe it was because he made her happy tonight, but she observed him several times. It surprised even herself.


    Apart from having a bad temper and beingpletely unpredictable, he ate exceptionally slowly in a elegant and noble manner. It was as if he was born into aristocracy.


    ¡°Miss Nan, this is the dessert...¡±


    The waiter repeated himself twice, however, Nan Zhi continued to ignore him.


    Nan Zhi felt a sharp pain in her calf suddenly. She was kicked impolitely by the man. The man, who had been looked at by her several times that night, shouted at her, ¡°Why are you always looking at me? Do you believe that I¡¯ll kiss you if you look one more time?¡±


    Xiaojie was still engrossed by the musical and did not hear what Mu Sihan said clearly. However, Nan Zhi and the waiter heard it. Nan Xiaojie sent a re to the shameless man in embarrassment. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to see anyway. I¡¯d merely found that you¡¯re rather handsome tonight.¡±


    Mu Sihan froze.


    A few secondster, he said with a strange expression, ¡°Are you crazy? When am I not handsome?¡± With that said, he looked away from Nan Zhi first and never looked back.


    Nan Zhi touched her nose in confusion. Was he being shy?


    <i>Impossible </i>.


    There was no way he was so pure and innocent, with his fierce and shameless self, right? Would he be shy with just a slight word of praise that he was handsome?


    It must be her illusion!

 Chapter 124 - Special Gift

    <h4>Chapter 124: Special Gift</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Miss Nan, this is the dessert.¡± the waiter that Nan Zhi had been ignoring said once more.


    Nan Zhi hurriedly answered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She was too full and did not really feel like eating something sweet.


    Mu Sihan red at her with his sharp ck eyes when he saw that Nan Zhi was not eating the dessert. ¡°Woman, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. She did not know how she made him unhappy again. She answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°No. You must eat. Now, eat it right now.¡± he ordered overbearingly.


    Xiaojie got disturbed from watching the musical. He pouted his small pink lips. ¡°Uncle Cool, you¡¯re very noisy.¡±


    Mu Sihan immediately moved Xiaojie¡¯s seat and ced him by the side before he sat next to Nan Zhi.


    He stared at her with a dark expression. He repeated unhappily, ¡°Eat it quickly.¡±


    Nan Zhi picked up the dessert, seeing that he was on the verge of raging. She ate two bites of the dessert as a token gesture. From the side of her eye, she noticed that he was looking at her with an unnatural expression. He looked rather stiff, yet also slightly nervous. It was as if he was anticipating for her to find something in the dessert.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart started to beat faster without control.


    Did the hot-tempered man put something in the dessert?


    Was it aphrodisiac?


    It couldn¡¯t be. If it was a drug, he could have put it in her food when they were still eating.


    Could it be...


    Nan Zhi looked down as her expression became strange.


    He probably did not have feelings for her, right?


    All the more impossible it was for him to give her that thing, right?


    ¡°Eat more, quick!¡± The man¡¯s overbearing urging rang by her ears.


    Nan Zhi continued to take a few more bites with aplicated and nervous feeling.


    Suddenly, a small thing entered her vision.


    There was something hidden in the dessert.


    Nan Zhi poked it with her spoon. It was hard.


    She became more restless.


    Tonight was the most harmonious night between the two of them ever since they met.


    She did not want to ruin this pleasant atmosphere.


    However, she would firmly reject him if he gave her a ring.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    Nan Zhi ate that hard thing under his strong and sharp gaze. She then acted like she knew nothing and spat it out.


    ¡°What is this? I almost choked to death.¡±


    The waiter standing by the side hurriedly took the hard thing that Nan Zhi spat out and washed it in some water that had been prepared earlier. He then took out a ne and made the hard thing a ne charm before he passed it to Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi was still thinking about how she could politely reject the gift without spoiling the atmosphere...


    In the end, she froze when she saw the thing that the waiter passed to her.


    It was not a ring like she thought, but it was a ck... bullet?


    Nan Zhi was a little confused. She took the bullet with the ne and looked at Mu Sihan in confusion, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Mu Sihan took the ne and got up to help Nan Zhi wear it. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday gift for you. You have to wear it everyday.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched.


    She really did not know why he wanted to give her a bullet?


    But it was fine as long as it was not a ring.


    Mu Sihan looked at Xiaojie, who waspletely engrossed in watching the musical. Seeing that the brat was not paying attention to them, he lifted Nan Zhi¡¯s exquisite chin and leaned towards her. ¡°I haven¡¯t disturbed you recently, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I forgot about our deal. How many morning kisses and good night kisses do you owe me, hm?¡±


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth. She did not have the chance to say anything when the man grabbed her chin and kissed her deeply.


    Her mouth was soft and sweet since she had just finished eating the dessert.


    She was sweeter than candy.

 Chapter 125 - Acting Like A Gangster

    <h4>Chapter 125: Acting Like A Gangster</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The dominant and overpowering kiss seemed to bepensating for the kisses she owed over the past few days.


    Nan Zhi widened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief.


    Was he crazy?


    There was not only Stephen and his team performing in the ballroom. There was also her baby...


    How could he do such a shameless thing in front of so many people?!


    His kiss was overbearing and strong, as if he wanted to swallow her whole. He nibbled on her lips teasingly before he opened her lips and teeth and invaded her mouth deeply with his tongue.


    It was bing hotter and crazier.


    He twirled around her tongue deeply in a punishing manner.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s scalp was starting to numb.


    Although his kissing techniques were not the best, they were still much stronger than hers. She could not handle the fierce and intense kiss and found herself giving in. Her breathing started to be irregr and she gradually lost energy in her legs. In order to stop him from losing control further, she put both of her hands on his shoulders and pushed him away with all of her strength.


    He nibbled her lips a few more times when he felt her resistance, before he let go of her.


    The moment they turned back, he saw the brat staring at him without blinking, while seated on the chair and drinking his beverage.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s cheeks heated up. She was mortified! She red at the person who was to be med for his shamelessness, before she left the ballroom with the excuse of going to the washroom.


    She need to get some fresh air after she almost suffocated from his overbearing kiss.


    After Nan Zhi left, Mu Sihan raised his eyebrow at Xiaojie. ¡°Your mummy is my woman now. I don¡¯t need to tell you brat when I kiss her, do I?!¡±


    Xiaojie put down the beverage in his hand and stood on the chair. However, he was a little angry when his height still did not surpass Uncle Cool. He scrunched up his face and stated seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time just because you prepared Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s birthday surprise. But, you cannot do again next time. Only Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s future husband can kiss her lips.¡±


    Mu Sihan was speechless.


    ¡°I can tell that you don¡¯t intend to marry Pretty Zhizhi. Any kisses without the intention of marriage is the action of a gangster.¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed coldly, ¡°Brat, if you weren¡¯t that woman¡¯s son, I would kick you out of here right now.¡±


    Xiaojie was speechless. He was such a hot-tempered person! He was even bullying children!


    ...


    Nan Zhi left the ballroom for the washroom.


    She turned on the tap and washed her face as she stood in front of the wash basin.


    After the heat on her cheeks slowly went away, she picked up the bullet ne around her neck.


    She furrowed her eyebrows, wanting to take the ne off. However, that hot-tempered man would definitely be furious if he found out.


    <i>Sh*t!</i>


    She did not know why she needed to be controlled by him!


    She never thought about finding another man for the rest of her life, not to mention that overbearing guy who humiliated and hurt her before!


    A long silhouette blocked Nan Zhi the moment she walked out of the washroom.


    A strong force pushed her back into the washroom immediately after.


    She was pressed against the wash basin by a very angry person.


    Nan Zhi got a clear glimpse of the man. She did not push him away as her hands supported herself on the wash basin. She smirked coldly. ¡°What a coincidence... Your mother-inw is holding a birthday banquet here as well?¡±


    Nan Zhi only realized that this golden and luxurious ce was Ning City¡¯s most high-ss ce, Huangting Hotel, after she walked out from the ballroom.


    Bo Shaoxiu red at Nan Zhi with red eyes. A vein on his forehead popped up as he stated angrily, ¡°You walked out from the number one ballroom? So, you¡¯re the one celebrating your birthday in the number one ballroom. Nan Zhi, you¡¯ve already had sex with me. I also sent flowers to your office today. Why can¡¯t you be more obedient? Why are you still as cheap as four years ago?!¡±

 Chapter 126 - Bo Shaoxiu Could Not Fight Back after Getting Hit by the Hot-tempered Man

    <h4>Chapter 126: Bo Shaoxiu Could Not Fight Back after Getting Hit by the Hot-tempered Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Four years ago, Nan Zhi still felt her heart ache when Bo Shaoxiu called her cheap and promiscuous.


    Four yearster, she felt nothing at his angry words.


    Cheap? Who couldpare to him?


    This type of man who kept looking at other woman when he had his own, was aplete scumbag!


    Bo Shaoxiu thought that Nan Zhi was guilty, seeing that she was silent. His hands gripped her lean shoulders and shook her hard. ¡°Nan Zhi, are you still being financially supported by that old man, who is old enough to be your grandfather? You clearly know that Uncle Nan and Auntie Nan booked Huangting¡¯s number one ballroom. You made the old man steal Uncle Nan¡¯s spotlight intentionally, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve even invited Stephen over. Nan Zhi, did you sell yourself for just a birthday and a musical? Don¡¯t you find it disgusting being with an old man?¡±


    Nan Zhi was dizzy from being shaken by Bo Shaoxiu. She raised her hand and pped him ruthlessly. ¡°Shut up. Disgusting? Who¡¯s more disgusting than you?¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s head was thrown to the side from Nan Zhi¡¯s p. He let go of Nan Zhi¡¯s shoulders and held onto his cheek that was red from the p. He red at Nan Zhi with a twisted expression. ¡°You hit me?¡±


    He still had not made her pay back for her ruthless p four years ago.


    He had never seen a woman who would confidently hit others when she herself was the cheap one!


    Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s expression darkened. Both his hands turned into fists as his knuckles cracked loudly. ¡°Nan Zhi, who do you think you are? Don¡¯t think that I will indulge in everything you do just because I slept with you once! I really find it very disgusting when I think about you serving an old man after you slept with me!¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu stared at Nan Zhi¡¯s fair and pretty face and his abdomen heated up at the reminder of that night with the two of them. ¡°Nan Zhi, the old man probably can¡¯t satisfy you, right? If you please me now, I won¡¯t care about that p just now...¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s lower body was kicked ruthlessly by Nan Zhi before he could finish his words. ¡°Bo Shaoxiu, stop saying that I slept with you. You make me sick. Oh right, I forgot to tell you that I have the full video of you having sex with another woman that night. I can send you a copy if you need it!¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s expression changed as he cupped his lower body with both his hands. His facial features were twisted and hideous.


    Nan Zhiughed mockingly and pushed him away before she walked towards the exit.


    However, before she could touch the door handle, pain came from her scalp and she was flung to the wall by a strong force.


    Bo Shaoxiu dragged her hair back and knocked her head against the wall. Hard.


    Nan Zhi cked out a little and felt her head spin. She endured the pain and lifted her leg to kick towards Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s abdomen.


    Bo Shaoxiu stepped back a little and avoided the kick.


    However, he waspletely angered by Nan Zhi right now. He was like a feral wild beast and attacked Nan Zhi crazily.


    Nan Zhi did not think that Bo Shaoxiu would hit a woman. Clutching her head, she ran to the washroom door and pulled it open, staggering as she ran out.


    However, she collided into a muscr and firm chest after a few steps.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like there isn¡¯t a washroom in the ballroom. What are you doing being out for so long?¡± a shout resounded from above her head.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s ck orbs darkened when he saw Nan Zhi¡¯s pale face after she looked up.


    ¡°What happened...¡± he saw the man who was chasing her from the female washroom before he could finish speaking. Mu Sihan pushed Nan Zhi to the side and rushed to the man. He punched Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s eye before he could get a clear glimpse of him.


    Bo Shaoxiu shouted painfully. However, his right eye was also punched quickly. His jaw, shoulder, abdomen and thigh followed...


    Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s vision was a blur from being hit straight in the face. He could not see the person hitting him clearly. He could only faintly feel that man¡¯s strong aura. He clenched down on his jaw and fought back angrily, swinging wildly in an attempt to catch the man out.


    However, Mu Sihan was equally enraged. He had wanted to beat up this man for a long time, ever since the incident at Kaiyue Hotel. Punch after punch rained on Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s body. He beat Bo Shaoxiu until thetter could not fight back at all.


    Nan Zhi stared at the scene, her jaw agape.


    She knew that Bo Shaoxiu knew self-defense. Normal people would not be his opponent if Bo Shaoxiu really became ruthless. Right now however, he was actually hit to the point he could not fight back.


    Mu Sihan... How scary was this hot-tempered man exactly?

 Chapter 127 - Carrying Her In His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 127: Carrying Her In His Arms</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi touched her neck.


    Maybe the other time he did not strangle her to death, he was showing her extra mercy.


    <i>He really is a pervert!</i>


    With skills like that, how many people in the world could beat him? Put him in a boxing ring and he would be named a proper champion!


    Nan Zhi swallowed and her breath hitched. There was a little more fear to her gaze when she looked at Mu Sihan.


    Bo Shaoxiu was being beaten so badly that he had copsed and fainted.


    Mu Sihan stopped only after he kicked Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s body two more times after he hit the ground. He snorted. ¡°Useless, fainting after a few hits.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched.


    <i>Young Master Mu, you did not hit him a lot of times, but every punch you threw was like an iron punch.</i>


    Mu Sihan patted his hands, turned and walked towards Nan Zhi.


    Seeing her stunned expression, he asked her with a cold face. ¡°Does it hurt you?¡±


    Nan Zhi sent a furtive nce at a very miserable Bo Shaoxiu, who was lying on the ground, his face swollen like a pig and the corner of his mouth bleeding. Her lips trembled and she was frightened into silence.


    If this bad tempered man get angry, he could knock her out with just one punch! She had only found out that his force was abnormal.


    ¡°Does your heart ache for him? Did you run out to secretly meet him?¡±


    His jaw was clenched tightly, his eyes red with anger.


    Nan Zhi suspected that if she dare to answer yes, he would kick her to the ground. She opened her mouth, wanting to exin when she saw his fisting towards her.


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes in fear and shivered.


    Just when she thought the pain woulde, he loosened his fist and it fell gently in the back of her head.


    When he saw that her fingertips were stained with blood, his eyes were bloodshot and he shouted angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re injured? Did he do that to you?¡±


    Seeing that he was going to kick Bo Shaoxiu again, Nan Zhi quickly held on to his arm tightly.


    It was not that she cared about Bo Shaoxiu, but he would be killed if Mu Sihan continued to hit him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. He had already been beaten by you and probably have to stay in the hospital for half a month.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°You care about him?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be criminally responsible after you beat him to death.¡±


    The hostility and anger in Mu Sihan¡¯s body subsided. He lifted her chin and kissed her on the lips. ¡°You¡¯re concerned about me?¡±


    Nan Zhi rolled her eyes. He was still taking advantage of her, even at this time.


    Not wanting to answer his question, she ground her teeth and had a pained expression. ¡°... My head hurts. I¡¯m going back to the room.¡±


    She turned and had just walked two steps when she felt the ground leave her feet and her body being raised up.


    She was being lifted and carried in his strong arms.


    She was not considered short among girls. Although she looked thin, she was not too light. When he lifted her up, it was like he was carrying a child.


    It was not strenuous at all.


    Not only was his level of force high, his was as strong as a bull!


    This also reminded her indirectly that unless this man freed her, she would not be his opponent!


    ...


    Nan Yao saw Bo Shaoxiu leave the room to take a phone call, but he still had not returned. She went out to look for Bo Shaoxiu after letting her parents know.


    She had just opened the door when she saw a man who was even taller than Bo Shaoxiu, carrying a woman in his arms and walking over.


    The woman¡¯s face was covered by her long hair and Nan Yao was unable to see what she looked like. But the man¡¯s face...


    The moment Nan Yao saw his face clearly, her heart felt like it was being hit by something and she stopped, stunned.


    She had always thought that Bo Shaoxiu was already very handsome, but she did not think that this man was even more handsome than Bo Shaoxiu!

 Chapter 128 - Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 128: Obsession</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Yao was staring fixedly at the man who was walking over.


    Wild and untamed beauty, a domineering aura and an innate air of royalty.


    His white shirt was perfectly ironed, and she could seen that his trim-fitting suit was haute couture at first nce, making the lines of his body even more tall and straight. The arms that were carrying the woman were firm and strong and full of masculine strength.


    The man gave no hint of a response when he was faced with her shocked and infatuated gaze, it was as if she did not exist at all. He walked straight past her.


    Nan Yao had yet to recover from the blow of being treated as air by the man, and her mouth opened wide with shock when she saw him entering the number one ballroom.


    How was that possible?


    Wasn¡¯t the VIP in the number one ballroom an old man with a face full of wrinkles?


    And, why did she feel that the woman carried by the man looked a little familiar?


    Although she couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, her figure and clothes...


    The manager said that the VIP in the number one ballroom was celebrating his friend¡¯s birthday, could it be...


    Nan Yao shook her head vigorously. No, definitely not!


    Nan Zhi was financially supported by an old man. She could not have possibly found a man more handsome and sessful than Bo Shaoxiu!


    After Nan Yao consoled herself and soothed her own denial, she went to look for Bo Shaoxiu.


    She got a big shock when she saw Bo Shaoxiu lying on the ground covered in wounds.


    Bo Shaoxiu was still unconscious. His handsome face was badly bruised to the point he was almost unrecognizable. He was in a terrible state, his shirt was torn and sttered with blood.


    The manager saw Nan Yao and exined with a sombre face. ¡°Mr. Bo broke into the women¡¯s washroom and tried to be indecent to a female guest. When her boyfriend saw it, they had a conflict.¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu was beaten into a pig¡¯s face by the female guest¡¯s boyfriend?


    How heavy was the fist of that guest¡¯s boyfriend? Bo Shaoxiu was not made of paper, he knew self defence. The average person would not be his opponent.


    It pained Nan Yao¡¯s heart to see Bo Shaoxiu being so badly beaten, but she was also a little contemptuous of him being so useless. How could he get beaten like this!


    But...


    ¡°Manager, stop giving me this type of excuse. I¡¯m Shaoxiu¡¯s fiancee, I know his character. How could he be indecent to a woman?¡±


    Although he was lying in the women¡¯s washroom.


    The manager put on a false smile. ¡°Thedy who was almost taken advantage of was prettier and has a better figure than Miss Nan. Young Master Bo must have drunk too much wine and exposed his nature identally.¡±


    Nan Yao was so angry that she almost fainted from the manager¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t he just a lowly manager? It seemed that he was treating her like an eyesore today, he gave her no respect at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to call the police andin about you!¡± Nan Yao¡¯s features contorted as she glowered at the manager, her voice shrill. Nobody had spoken to her in that manner ever since Nan Zhi went abroad, and she became the youngdy of the Nan family.


    The manager¡¯s smile faded and his expression became serious. ¡°I have evidence of Young Master Bo entering the women¡¯s washroom. If Miss Nan calls the police, this incident would be posted online and Young Master Bo¡¯s image would plummet. Miss Nan, please consider carefully whether it is something you wish to proceed with.¡±


    Nan Yao was speechless. Since when could a manager be so cocky?! Worse yet, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it!


    Bo Shaoxiu, that jerk. Did he want to cheat on her again after seeing how the other girl was prettier than her?


    She had always thought that the man she had snatched from Nan Zhi was as unattainable as a star in the sky, but he was just a jerk who thought with his lower body!


    ...


    The skin at the back of Nan Zhi head¡¯s was scratched but fortunately, the wound was not too deep. Mu Sihan disinfected and dressed it for her. Then the three of them left the room.


    Mu Sihan met Ye Qianqian and her father in the main lobby. Although he did not like Ye Qianqian, he still greeted her father politely when he saw him.


    Nan Zhi took Xiaojie to the entrance of the hotel when suddenly a little boy came to Nan Zhi. ¡°Auntie, I was asked by an uncle to pass this to you.¡±


    Nan Zhi lowered her head and was shocked to see what the boy was holding.

 Chapter 129 - Defend

    <h4>Chapter 129: Defend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    A perfectly-cut pink diamond ring shone brilliantly in the light. The boy put the pink diamond ring in Nan Zhi¡¯s hand and ran away before Nan Zhi could say anything.


    There seemed to be words engraved on the inside of the ring. Nan Zhi picked it up and looked at it.


    Z?Y.


    Nan Zhi knew that the Z represented the ¡®Zhi¡¯ of her name, the heart meant love, but the Y...


    Every year on her birthday since she came back from abroad, she would receive a mysterious gift.


    These three characters were on every gift.


    Nan Zhi bit her lip. She could not think of who would be sending her gifts for these past few years.


    Not to mention, they were all expensive gifts.


    The jewelry sent from the past few years were all kept properly by her, but she had never worn them. She was waiting for the day she would get to meet this mysterious person and return the gifts to him.


    ¡°Wow! Pretty Zhizhi , which wild man gave you a ring?¡± Xiaojie asked with a hint of jealousy.


    Nan Zhi shook her head. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t know.¡± She looked around but there were no suspicious people at the entrance of the hotel, only a number of luxury cars.


    Suddenly, Nan Zhi felt a gaze that could not be ignored, directed at her from one of the cars. Her spine tingled. She took a few tentative steps forward, wanting to take a look. Then a regal voice with a tinge of reproachfulness interrupted her, ¡°Nan Zhi?¡±


    Nan Zhi turned back and narrowed her eyes when she saw Nan Weiye, whose gaze was as sharp as knives, striding towards her, with Ding Shuman holding his arm.


    She had been back for some time, but she did not think that father and daughter would meet at this ce.


    It was obvious that Nan Weiye did not want to see her. It was like a great taboo with her appearing here.


    Nan Zhi gave the ring in her hand a pinch. When she was about to say something, she heard Nan Weiye say unhappily, ¡°Did youe here on purpose knowing that I¡¯m celebrating your Auntie¡¯s birthday?¡±


    Nan Zhi smirked coldly. ¡°You think too much.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise how could you appear here with your status? I¡¯ll tell you this Nan Zhi, you did a disgraceful thing four years ago. You¡¯d better behave yourself now that you¡¯re back. You can¡¯t bully Yaoyao in the broadcasting station or don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±


    He already had no affection for her as his daughter! Wasn¡¯t the incident four years ago staged by his own two hands?


    ¡°Hey, where did youe from, old man? Is my Pretty Zhizhi for you to lecture?¡±


    Nan Weiye looked at Xiaojie who was standing in front of Nan Zhi¡¯s legs. He was wearing a baseball cap pulled very low. Nan Weiye could only see the small and delicate mouth and beautiful chin. Although he could not see his whole face, he could tell that the little boy was a beautiful child.


    But no matter how beautiful he was, he was rude and unlikeable. Nan Weiye scowled and scolded, ¡°Nan Zhi, who is he?¡±


    Nan Zhi replied coldly, ¡°He¡¯s my son.¡±


    Ding Shuman chimed in with disdain in her eyes. ¡°Hubby, Zhizhi is bing more and more outrageous. How could she get pregnant and give birth to a bastard child before getting married? If this gets out, what would be of your reputation?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s expression changed. She went forward, raised her hand and pped Ding Shuman across the face.


    She did not care whether Ding Shuman was an elder or not. She had endured her ndering ever since she had married into the Nan family, but she would not ept that woman calling her son a bastard!


    Nan Zhi was too fast and Ding Shuman had never expected that Nan Zhi would dare to hit her. She only showed an expression of disbelief when she felt the stinging pain on her face. ¡°Hubby, s-she hit me...¡± Today was her birthday, she was angry enough with the person from the number one ballroon, and now, she was pped by Nan Zhi as she was leaving.


    Ding Shuman, grasped onto Nan Weiye¡¯s arm with tears dripping down her face. ¡°Hubby, I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±


    Nan Weiye looked at Nan Zhi. He thought of her parentage and her mother¡¯s betrayal that year. He gritted his teeth with hate and raised his hand to teach this unfilial girl a lesson. However, he had just raised his hand when his wrist was grabbed and held back by a strong and forceful hand.


    Nan Weiye wanted to free his hand but the other party was too strong. He was thrown to the side with one swing. He stepped back unsteadily and almost fell. Fortunately, Ding Shuman caught him quickly before he fell to the ground.


    Nan Weiye steadied himself and raised his head, looking into a pair of dark and menacing eyes.


    Nan Weiye had mixed in the business industry for years and had never seen a man with such a domineering and intimidating aura, especially one who looked so young.


    Nan Zhi and Xiaojie were huddled behind him. He was like an invible mountain, cold and powerful.


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Weiye with cold eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but except for me, no one is allowed to bully the woman and child I¡¯m protecting!¡±


    Nan Weiye wanted to say something but there were some noises from behind. ¡°Make way, make way please...¡±


    Nan Weiye and Ding Shuman were stunned to see Nan Yaoing out with the medical staff.


    ¡°Yaoyao, what happened?¡± Ding Shuman asked.


    ¡°Shaoxiu, he...¡±


    Ding Shuman was shocked to see Bo Shaoxiu on the stretcher with a bruised face. ¡°He... is Shoaxiu?¡± How did he get into such a miserable state in such a short period?


    Nan Weiye was also shocked. How could anyone use violence against Shaoxiu in such a high-end hotel like Huangting?


    ...


    The chauffeur was already by the door. Mu Sihan took Xiaojie from Nan Zhi¡¯s arms. His other hand held onto hers naturally and he brought both mother and son into the car.


    Ye Qianqian ran after Mu Sihan to the door and saw that he was carrying a child and holding a woman¡¯s hand. Her eyes were full of jealousy and unhappiness.


    She took out her phone and called a number.

 Chapter 130 - You’re So Sweet

    <h4>Chapter 130: You¡¯re So Sweet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After getting into the car, Nan Zhi broke away from Mu Sihan¡¯srge hand and sat as close as she could to the car window.


    She was a bit confused...


    Not because of Nan Weiye¡¯s attitude but because of Mu Sihan and the mysterious person who continued to send her expensive gifts every year.


    Mu Sihan did not regard her as his personal servant, but was wholeheartedly treating her as his mistress.


    The surprise he gave her tonight was not what ordinary people could do.


    She had always hoped that she would have someone to rely on, someone who could give her warmth and whom she could depend on, ever since her mother had be unwell. But in the past, except to indulge her, Nan Weiye had never given her much care. She then became rebellious and disobedient to attract his attention.


    Today, she felt that she was protected and valued. But who would have thought it was this bad tempered Mu Sihan, who had given her those feelings. The conflicting feelings confused her and she didn¡¯t know what to think.


    Nan Zhi lowered the car window and let out a breath.


    The car arrived at a traffic light intersection and a ck car pulled up beside Nan Zhi.


    The window of the car was also lowered after Nan Zhi had lowered hers.


    Nan Zhi felt a gaze that could not be ignored looking at her. She looked up doubtfully towards the person in the car.


    That person was wearing a silver mask. In the dim light, Nan Zhi could tell he was a man. Although she could not see him clearly, she could feel that his eyes were fixed on her.


    Deep, cold and dangerous.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart jumped. She did not know why but she felt that there was something familiar about this man.


    Just when she was about to look closer, the tinted window of that car raised back up. The dark car tint of the car blocked Nan Zhi¡¯s line of sight.


    ¡°Woman, what are you looking at outside?¡± Mu Sihan only moved to Nan Zhi¡¯s side when he saw that the brat in his arms had fallen asleep. He turned her face and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Looking at wild men outside?¡±


    What wild men?


    Why was the bad tempered man speaking in the same manner as Xiaojie?


    ¡°Young Master Mu, thank you for tonight.¡±


    Mu Sihan was unhappy with her polite and distanced attitude and poked her forehead with his finger. ¡°Stop calling me Young Master Mu, don¡¯t I have a name?¡±


    Nan Zhi reminded him. ¡°I¡¯m your servant.¡±


    <i>Who the hell wants you to be a servant?</i>


    Mu Sihan¡¯s face darkened and he was on the verge of being angry. He suppressed his temper and snapped, ¡°Call my name.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    ¡°Do it. If you don¡¯t, I will kiss you until you do.¡± He then lifted Nan Zhi¡¯s chin with deliberation and the delicate feeling under his fingers made his heart hot and his mouth dry.


    Mu Sihan cursed in his heart. How on earth did this damn woman attract him? He did not get to kiss her for the past few days and he could not stop thinking about the feeling of her warm, soft lips on his. It felt like he was being bitten by ants.


    She was just a little more beautiful than most, but he had seen his fair share of beautiful women. So why was he so attracted to her?


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes, his fingers touched the corner of her lips and he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Do you eat candy often?¡±


    Nan Zhi was confused. She swatted his hand away. ¡°Cut it out, don¡¯t wake Xiaojie up.¡±


    ¡°You do eat candy often, right?¡± His handsome and charming face came towards her, his dark eyes were prating. She moved back unconsciously, but in the next second, he hooked her neck with his long arm and before she could react, her soft lips were sealed by him.


    The kiss from his was dominating, he sucked and bit, relentless in his pursuit to conquer her lips.


    Nan Zhi only felt some pain and then numbness.


    A frown marred her pretty face, her slender body pushed into the corner by him and she had nowhere to hide. Of course, she knew that even if she did, she would not be able to avoid him.


    Nan Zhi opened her clear and beautiful eyes, found the chance to speak and said in anger and embarrassment, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat any candy!¡±


    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°You did, or else why is it so sweet that I want to taste it over and over again.¡±

 Chapter 131 - Hitting On Her

    <h4>Chapter 131: Hitting On Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ??


    Was the bad tempered man hitting on her?


    Nan Zhi felt her cheeks grow hot, but her tone remained calm. ¡°Don¡¯t make up excuses for your taking advantage of me. Young Master Mu, I don¡¯t know how our rtionship turned out to be like this, but I feel that you should at least learn to respect me. I don¡¯t want to be kissed by you so casually...¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes, the danger spilling out. ¡°Woman, have you forgotten that we have a contract between us? I said I could give you time to ept me touching you, but it does not mean that I have to endure not kissing you!¡±


    Nan Zhi already knew that it was hopeless trying to reason with this bad tempered man.


    But wait, what did he say just now?


    <i>Give her time to ept him touching her?</i>


    <i>Does that mean he still wants to do what he did that night?</i>


    <i>Pervert!</i>


    Seeming to read Nan Zhi¡¯s thoughts, Mu Sihan lifted her chin and bit on it lightly, giving her a devilish smile. ¡°That kind of humiliating thing won¡¯t happen again. When I said touch, I meant I want to have sex with you.¡±


    Nan Zhi felt her cheeks me up and her eyes darted to Xiaojie, who was in Mu Sihan¡¯s arms, then over to the chauffeur in the front.


    <i>Can¡¯t this man think before he speaks?!</i>


    ¡°Who wants to do it with you...¡± Nan Zhi red at him. Just as she was about to turn her head towards the window, her face was pinched by the man. Then his face appeared in front of her. ¡°Your son is already three years old, it¡¯s not that you haven¡¯t done it before. What are you being shy about?¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. That night, four years ago, she was drugged and not fully conscious. She had no idea what was going on!


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of sex as a painful thing, as long as the man is skilled, the woman will feel really good.¡±


    Nan Zhi pushed his hand away, not wanting to talk to him. So shameless! How could he talk about it like he was discussing the weather? He had no shame at all.


    And to think at times she still thought he was a pure boy!


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so experienced, go find another woman...¡±


    ¡°Nan Zhi!¡± Mu Sihan interrupted her coldly, his dark eyes full of anger. He seldom called her name, usually it was ¡®woman this, woman that¡¯. ¡°Are you sure you want to provoke me?¡±


    Under his gaze, Nan Zhi did not dare to continue. He had given her warmth and made her feel touched tonight, she did not feel like arguing with him. ¡°Alright, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Mu Sihan snorted, his face tense and eyes brooding as he looked at her sharply. ¡°I won¡¯t look for another woman until I get tired of you.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    ...


    When they reached the manor, Mu Sihan was probably still angry over what she had said. He carried Xiaojie over to the annex building after getting out of the car. Nan Zhi looked at his tall and cold figure and let out a small sigh.


    There was nothing she could do.


    <i>That¡¯s what I get for provoking such an unreasonable and bad tempered man.</i>


    She wanted to act like how she was in her rebellious period, wearing heavy makeup everyday, dressing up in a way he hated, but she needed to go to work and still had Xiaojie. There was no longer the freedom to do what she wanted, when she wanted.


    Nan Zhi stood in the courtyard for some time, feeling the wind blowing over her, before entering the annex building.


    Xiaojie was not in the room. Nan Zhi looked around and found man and boy in the big bathroom next door.


    They were having a water fight in the bathtub.


    Mu Sihan was wet all over, his white shirt was stuck tightly to his chest. The water and translucent material moulded over his perfectly-chiselled chest and taut abdominal muscles. Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she shifted her eyes away and looked at the naked Xiaojie. Before she could say anything, she heard Xiaojie¡¯s childish, yet indignant voice. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, you can¡¯t peek at a man¡¯s pee-pee!¡±


    Nan Zhi rolled her eyes. ¡°Little baby, I¡¯ve realized that you¡¯ve been giving Mommy the cold shouldertely. Besides, you¡¯re still a little worm, there¡¯s nothing good to see.¡±


    Xiaojie grumbled in apparent displeasure. ¡°Then what about Uncle Cool?¡±

 Chapter 132 - Warmth (1)

    <h4>Chapter 132: Warmth (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>Uncle Cool?</i>


    By instinct, Nan Zhi looked at that area of the man on reflex. The feeling of identally touching it the other time appeared in her mind.


    It was definitely not something she couldpare.


    Realizing what she was thinking about, Nan Zhi¡¯s face med up and she flushed a bright red.


    Mu Sihan wiped the beads of water off his face and looked at Nan Zhi, who was standing by the bathroom door.


    Those deep and slender dark eyes were mysterious under the dense water vapor, like a whirlpool sucking her in.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart jumped and she looked away, avoiding his intense gaze.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, why is your face red? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve seen Uncle Cool¡¯s pee-pee before?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mouth twitched and she looked at the little fellow with a red face. She went into the bathroom and ignored Xiaojie¡¯s awkward question. ¡°Young Master Mu, you can go out first. I¡¯ll help Xiaojie with his bath!¡±


    She could not let Xiaojie interact with Mu Sihan anymore, he was getting more and more out of hand!


    Mu Sihan came out of the bathtub and blocked Nan Zhi with his body dripping wet. His eyebrows were slightly raised, looking at her in an unruly andzy manner. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered the brat. Have you seen mine?¡±


    Nan Zhi was angry and embarrassed. She gave him a warning nce. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of the child.¡±


    Mu Sihan shook off the beads of water from his short ck hair and his perfectly-carved and pronounced face came towards Nan Zhi. With his refreshing and manly breath on her hot face, his sexy thin lips opened slightly. ¡°So you didn¡¯t see it that night.¡±


    Nan Zhi wished she could give a p to this shameless man. He still had the cheek to mention that night when he humiliated her!


    She had her eyes closed the entire time and did not look at him, so she would not have looked there.


    Mu Sihan knew that she did not want to think about that night. He stopped and his fingers touched her hot ears, there was a tinge of huskiness in his deep voice. ¡°Go to my room and get some clothes for me.¡±


    His breath was heavy on Nan Zhi¡¯s face and ears. From her line of sight, she could see him swallowing, like he was enduring something.


    Nan Zhi did not reject his request, she turned around and ran away hurriedly.


    Looking at her rapidly departing figure, Mu Sihan narrowed his eyes. A dark shadow crossed his features.


    Was he that scary?


    But it was a little interesting. When other women saw him, they would try their best to seduce him. Nan Zhi was different, when she saw him, it was like she had seen a dreadful beast and could not wait to escape. Why was she so different?


    ...


    Nan Zhi walked out of the annex building and the cool wind at night blew over her, cooling her hot face down.


    Putting aside his unpredictable personality, she had to admit, that bad tempered man had a lot of masculine charm that attracted women. When he was behaving normally, he exuded an irresistible charisma with every gesture he made.


    His arrogance,zy and devilish manner were only the surface. Nan Zhi had seen his malicious and cruel side. He was a dangerous and cold and man.


    Although she did not understand why he wanted her to stay by his side and wanted to treat Xiaojie and her well, she could not let him get past her defences.


    Nan Zhi went to the manor¡¯s main building and found Yi Fan. ¡°Butler Yi, could you get a set of clean clothes of Young Master Mu¡¯s for me?¡±


    Yi Fan looked at Nan Zhi and refused with a smile. ¡°Young Master asked you personally to take it. If I help you, he will punish me.¡±


    <i>What an old fox!</i>


    He could clearly figure out what both his young master and her thoughts were.


    Yi Fan took Nan Zhi to Mu Sihan¡¯s closet and gently reminded her. ¡°Young Master¡¯s undergarments are in the second drawer of the cab in the middle. His loungewear is in the fourthpartment of the cab on the right.¡±

 Chapter 133 - Warmth (2)

    <h4>Chapter 133: Warmth (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi opened the drawer in the middle and saw that it was filled with countless pairs of underwear. They were identical boxers of the same size and style and all were ck in color.


    She had never seen so many pairs of men¡¯s underwear before.


    Especially the sizeable bulge in front... it was making her feel embarrassed. By this time, the heat on Nan Zhi¡¯s face from before had already faded down, but now it slowly started to rise again.


    That jerk Mu Sihan, he must have asked her toe on purpose!


    Nan Zhi took a pair of underwear and threw it into the bag with a red face. She then grabbed a set of loungewear and left in a hurry.


    She did not know why, but she felt that the air around his bedroom was full of his aura.


    Dangerous and evil.


    While on the way to the bathroom, she could already hear theughter of Mu Sihan and Xiaojie from a distance.


    They could have so much fun even while taking a bath.


    Nan Zhi went to the door and passed the bag in. ¡°Young Master Mu, your clothes...¡± Before she could finish, the tall man suddenly jumped out of the bathtub. He walked towards Nan Zhi and took the bag from her. At the same time, he grabbed her slender wrist and without hesitation, threw her into the bathtub before she had a chance to cry out in rm.


    ¡°Ah...!¡±


    Nan Zhi screamed as she was tossed in and raised her head out of the water. Xiaojie who was beside her, and unhelpfully scooped up water with his small hands, pouring it on Nan Zhi¡¯s face after receiving Mu Sihan¡¯s signal.


    ¡°Nan Xiaojie!¡± This deceptive little thing, how could he side with the enemy! He was really getting out of control!


    Nan Zhi wiped the water off her face and reached out her hand to stop Xiaojie, who shouted, ¡°Uncle Cool, help me!¡±


    With the help of Mu Sihan, Nan Zhi was soon soaked from head to toe.


    Nan Zhi was angry and at the same time, resigned and let out an exasperated breath.


    How could the darling she had been taking care of for three years, be on the side of an outsider? He happily bullied her together with Mu Sihan.


    Nan Zhi felt a twinge of jealousy but could not help butugh as well.


    The bathtub was not small but with the three of them sitting inside, it still seemed a bit crowded and awkward.


    Especially when Mu Sihan had taken off his shirt, with his upper body bare. His chest, abdominal muscles and apollo¡¯s belt could all be seen at a nce.


    The thin fabric of Nan Zhi¡¯s clothes stuck tightly to her skin after getting wet, revealing the light pink bra and voluptuous profile underneath.


    Mu Sihan sat in front of her with Xiaojie in the middle. Nan Zhi raised her head and could see his strong and defined chest.


    The surrounding air was dense with the hot steam. Everything became mystical and unreal like an illusion under the white light, like a mountain among the clouds.


    Nan Zhi looked at the man who was smiling in a devilish way and her heart skipped a beat.


    Only by biting her lip hard did she suddenly became clear-headed.


    Damn it, she was almost enchanted by him!


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. If we continue ying it will be too much for Xiaojie¡¯s body to bear.¡± Nan Zhi came out of the bathtub, pulled the towel off the rack and moved to carry Xiaojie out, but the man was faster than her. He took the towel in her hand, wrapped it around Xiaojie and left the bathroom quickly, carrying Xiaojie easily with one arm.


    ...


    <i>On the bed.</i>


    Xiaojie looked at Mu Sihan with a bright smile and said with a childish voice, ¡°Uncle Cool, it seems like your charms are not good enough to handle Pretty Zhizhi, even with my help. But don¡¯t be disheartened, who asked Pretty Zhizhi to have so many pursuers. Let me tell you secretly, today Pretty Zhizhi receive a big and pretty diamond ring!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face turned cold, his thin lips pressed into a straight line and his jawline became even more sharp and cold.


    ¡°She. Received. A. Ring?¡±

 Chapter 134 - Possessive Desire

    <h4>Chapter 134: Possessive Desire</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xiaojie looked at Mu Sihan, whose expression had immediately turned cold, and stuck out his tongue. ¡°Uncle Cool, you have topete fairly if you want to chase Pretty Zhizhi. Pretty Zhizhi is single, and so pretty so she has no shortage of wild men chasing her!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened like there was a storming.


    ¡°But I still like you very much, so you have to do your best. Or else, there won¡¯t be much you can do after I get well!¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at the brat who was obediently lying under the nket and showing only his big ck eyes. He shook his fist at him and said, ¡°Brat, if you dare to snatch my woman, do you believe I won¡¯t beat you up?¡±


    Xiaojie gave a bright smile. ¡°You won¡¯t beat me up if you want to chase after my Pretty Zhizhi!¡±


    The brat was smart.


    Mu Sihan snorted. ¡°Do you know who gave your Mommy the ring?¡±


    Xiaojie shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    After Xiaojie fell asleep, Nan Zhi came into the room after taking a bath. She had a towel wrapped around her body and her hair was wet. She saw that Mu Sihan was still standing by the bed without a shirt on, his pants soaked and under the light, she could see the distinctive outline of his crotch.


    Nan Zhi could not help but think of the pair of underwear she had brought for him.


    The size was indeed...


    The man standing by the bed suddenly strode towards her. Nan Zhi¡¯s hands that were wiping her hair paused slightly.


    Despite herself, her body stiffened involuntarily.


    When he was two steps away from her, the man stopped and stared at her coldly with his deep dark eyes.


    Nan Zhi had seldom seen him looking at her with a gaze that held no warmth at all. Her heart tightened and she asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything to say to me?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not understand what he meant. Did she have anything she needed to tell him? What did he mean by his loaded question?


    ¡°No.¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips and stared at her sharply with his dark eyes. ¡°Somebody gave you a ring tonight?¡±


    Nan Zhi had not expected him to ask about this. She nodded. ¡°... Yes.¡±


    ¡°You epted it?¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. This had nothing to do with him, right? Besides, she did not know who had given it to her.


    Mu Sihan nodded, looking at Nan Zhi with a gloomy andplicated expression. Then without saying anything, he left with a cold expression.


    She felt a chill when he walked passed her.


    Nan Zhi felt somewhat bewildered.


    The temper of that man was one which she could not figure out. His temper came and went quickly, so it should not take long for him to be in a better mood.


    But, was he...


    No, he was just possessive. There was no way he could have genuinely fallen for her.


    ...


    <i>The next day.</i>


    Nan Zhi woke up early. The night was long and she had not slept well at all.


    Unlike her, Xiaojie was still fast asleep. After staring at him for some time, she got up and went to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    Usually, she did not go to the main building that much, she only needed to when she made breakfast for her and Xiaojie in the mornings.


    She entered the kitchen and a few momentster, a serious and cold voice interrupted her from behind. ¡°Nan Zhi,e out for awhile.¡±


    Nan Zhi turned back and saw Auntie Yu. She frowned in confusion.


    <i>Wasn¡¯t Auntie Yu fired by Mu Sihan?</i>


    Auntie Yu saw that Nan Zhi was not moving and her face became a little more impatient and angry. ¡°Why are you staring at me? The Old Madam is here. Come out for a bit.¡±


    The Old Madam was here?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heartbeat sped up. She had only met the Old Madam once, but had a good impression of her. She did not want the elder to see her in Mu Sihan¡¯s house.

 Chapter 135 - Are You Willing To Leave Mu Sihan?

    <h4>Chapter 135: Are You Willing To Leave Mu Sihan?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Unfortunately, it seemed Nan Zhi would not be able to escape easily. If the Old Madam had arrived at the annex building so early in the morning, presumably she hade especially to look for Nan Zhi.


    She took off the apron tied around her waist and went out of the kitchen. The Old Madam was sitting on the sofa in the living room. Nan Zhi made a cup of tea and brought it over to the coffee table in front of the olddy.


    ¡°Old Madam.¡±


    The Old Madam did not look surprised to see Nan Zhi here. She nodded her head gently and gave her a kind smile. ¡°Sit down, Miss Xiaozhi.¡±


    Auntie Yu stood behind the Old Madam and she was looking at Nan Zhi with disdain and a little hatred.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows slightly. Did Auntie Yu think that she had gotten fired because she went toin to Mu Sihan?


    The Old Madam waved her hand. ¡°Auntie Yu, you can leave first.¡±


    Auntie Yu glowered at Nan Zhi before turning and walking out.


    ¡°Old Madam, have you had breakfast? Nan Zhi asked softly.


    The Old Madam nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She picked up the cup of tea and sipped it, her words and apanying actions both delicate and refined. ¡°Miss Xiaozhi, I didn¡¯t expect Sihan to bring you here. I only found out after getting a call from Qianqianst night. You have a child already?¡±


    Nan Zhi replied frankly, ¡°Yes, I have a son.¡±


    ¡°Single mother.¡± The Old Madam did not show any shame or contempt for Nan Zhi in her eyes. Instead, there was a hint of admiration when she looked at Nan Zhi. ¡°It¡¯s not easy raising a child alone, is it?¡±


    It really was not easy. The past three years had been filled with grievances, contemptuous looks, ridicule and scorn... She had seen the dark side of people and had a taste of all kinds of things.


    When many people mentioned single mothers, their first impression would be that the woman was indecent and not a good woman. She had epted their judgement without a word.


    There was sadness, but Nan Zhi was d she had given birth to Xiaojie. She had never regretted her decision to keep him.


    The happiness that Xiaojie had brought to her was one that no one else could.


    ¡°Miss Xiaozhi, I could see that Sihan treated you a little differently that day you came to my house to cook.¡± The Old Madam sighed. ¡°To tell you the truth, I can see in you the shadow of a girl who was very important to Sihan and myself.¡±


    Nan Zhi was not stupid. Although the Old Madam was speaking vaguely, she understood the meaning behind her words.


    ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m only a servant to Young Master Mu, it¡¯s not like what you think it is.¡±


    The Old Madam nodded thoughtfully and replied in earnest, ¡°I know you are a good girl and I don¡¯t want you to get hurt. I want Sihan and Qianqian together so that he can forget about the past and start afresh. If it is you, he would continue to live in the memories from the past. Do you understand?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breath caught. She lowered her eyes to hide her emotions. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you willing to leave Sihan and not contact him again?¡±


    ...


    Mu Sihan drank until the middle of the night and fell asleep only at five in the morning but fell into a nightmare.


    In a magnificent and dreamy garden, a man was bent on one knee and sliding a shining ring onto the woman¡¯s slender finger.


    He was standing not far away, smiling and congratting them.


    Immediately, the image changed and the man was standing in the Civil Administration Bureau, his mood changed from joy to being anxious.


    From morning to afternoon, the woman did not appear and he sat in the car with the man. The man received a phone call, the woman was going abroad with another man.


    She had only epted his proposal to allow him a taste of eager anticipation, only to fall into the bitter depths of disappointment.


    Only for revenge.


    The man drove to the airport.


    Unexpectedly, the car was destroyed and lives were lost that day...


    ...


    ¡°Young Master, Young Master...¡±


    Mu Sihan jolted awake from his nightmare drenched in sweat, his dark eyes bloodshot. Large drops of sweat fell from his forehead, down his handsome features. His attractive lips were pressed tightly into a firm line.

 Chapter 136 - Pinning Her Against the Wall

    <h4>Chapter 136: Pinning Her Against the Wall</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan closed his bloodshot eyes and opened them again, looking coldy at Yi Fan who was standing by the bed. ¡°What happened.¡±


    Yi Fan looked at Mu Sihan, whose aura was cold and had a murderous look in his eyes. He continued cautiously, ¡°Young Master, the Old Madam came early in the morning.¡±


    Mu Sihan pressed against his throbbing temple and jumped out of bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go down at once.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, the Old Madam went directly to the annex building.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened and ran straight to the annex building without changing out of his loungewear.


    He went to the entrance and heard the Old Madam ask, ¡°Then, are you willing to leave Sihan and not contact him again?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tall body froze.


    He did not take another step and held on to the shoe rack with one hand, the other was clenched tightly into a fist.


    How would she answer?


    Dark eyes stared fixedly in the direction of the living room, his thin lips tightly pursed and his face cold.


    If he was not satisfied with her answer, he would strangle her to death!!


    Nan Zhi was silent for nearly a minute before she spoke. ¡°Old Madam, I have signed a contract with him. If he could return that contract to me, Xiaojie and I won¡¯t appear in front of him again.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯srge hand on the shoe rack tightened and the breath in his chest felt stifled.


    He closed his bloodshot eyes once, before walking into the living room coldly.


    ¡°Grandma, she¡¯s just a personal servant of mine. Is it worthwhile for you toe down personally to ask her to leave?¡± Mu Sihan walked into the living room with a sombre face, his dark eyes not looking at Nan Zhi but directly at the olddy. ¡°Why should I set her free before her contract expires?¡±


    Both the Old Madam and Nan Zhi were silent.


    ¡°Yi Fan, send the Old Madam back.¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s face was tensed, his voice cold. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I have never thought of marrying this woman, she is not worth your trouble.¡±


    The Old Madam frowned. ¡°Sihan, don¡¯t be too stubborn. You¡¯ll hurt others and hurt yourself.¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, Grandma. You go back and rest well. I know my boundaries in doing things.¡±


    After the Yu Fan escorted the Old Madam out, only Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi were left in the living room.


    He was still wearing loungewear, his aura strong and fierce, his short ck hair slightly messy and his handsome face cold and fierce. The gaze that was looking at Nan Zhi was emitting an air of hostility and coldness.


    The atmosphere in the living room was instantly very tense and oppressed.


    Every line in his features was showing that he was angry.


    Nan Zhi did not feel that she had done anything wrong. She did not voluntarily sign that contract, but was forced to by him.


    What was wrong with her wanting freedom?


    Mu Sihan approached Nan Zhi angrily. Nan Zhi had an ominous feeling and got up from the sofa, running subconsciously to the kitchen, which was the closest.


    She was about to close the door when arge palm reached in.


    She identally caught his hand between the door.


    At that moment, she felt the pain for him but there was no expression on his cold face.


    He pushed the door open and squeezed his tall body in.


    Nan Zhi knew how scary he was when he got angry. She wanted to run, but her wrist was grabbed by him. He threw her to the wall and pressed his strong body against hers.


    The sky was already bright and the golden rays of the sun shone through the window. Her gaze and breath were intertwined with his, even the surrounding air seemed to slow.

 Chapter 137 - I Will Not Let You Off!

    <h4>Chapter 137: I Will Not Let You Off!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long and curled eyshes fluttered and she did not dare to hold his deep gaze for long.


    She had only just looked away when her chin was held firmly by his long fingers. He forced her to look into his dark eyes.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, do you want to leave me that badly?¡± The tenseness in his face was palpable, from his clenched jaw to the anger in his furrowed brows. His voice was low and held a note of warning.


    How he was behaving now waspletely different from his usual cold and shameless manner in front of her.


    The Mu Sihan in front of her was ice-cold and dangerous.


    There was no hint of warmth at all.


    Furrowing her eyebrows, Nan Zhi wanted to push away therge hand holding on to her chin. Seeing her struggle, he let her chin loose, but held on to her waist instead.


    The unyielding grip on her waist was so strong that she felt like she was going to break.


    Nan Zhi took a shaky breath and red at the man who was domineering to the bones. ¡°Mu Sihan, let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Answer me!¡± He stared at her with his dark eyes, so dark they were like a ck hole which could suck people in, never to be seen again.


    Nan Zhi knew that she could not break free and let him hold on to her tightly. She endured the pain and said with her face cold, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it already? I don¡¯t want to stay here at all. I want to be free. Although you are good to me sometimes, I am always tense when I¡¯m with you. I can¡¯t breathe freely, do you understand?¡±


    Could not breathe freely?


    Mu Sihan smirked coldly. ¡°Then, who can you breathe freely with? The man who gave you the diamond ring?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know who it was that gave me the diamond ring! I don¡¯t want to be here because you¡¯re overbearing and tyrannical! It has nothing to do with other people!¡±


    Mu Sihan red at her angrily and held on to her more tightly at the waist.


    Nan Zhi endured the pain. She did not beg for mercy and refused to let herself cry out.


    She looked at him stubbornly.


    If he continued, even if he did not break her waist, there would be bruises on her fair skin.


    A cold smile appeared on Mu Sihan¡¯s face, his eyes void of any warmth. ¡°Nan Zhi, I must be really sick to have thought that a woman like you was good. You¡¯re really heartless.¡±


    Nan Zhi frowned. She did not agree with him.


    <i>Can feelings be forced?</i>


    And besides, he had done good and bad things to her.


    The trauma of him humiliating her was still etched like a painful scar in her heart. How could she possibly think that he was a good man, just because he celebrated her birthday?


    ¡°I¡¯m sick to have not slept for two days and flown to New York just to invite Stephen for you. I¡¯m sick to have given you the bullet that had once pierced through my heart. Maybe to you, that bullet is worthless, but it was once close to my heart. It¡¯s something from my heart!¡±


    He tightened his fists and waved one of his fists above her head. ¡°Why the f*ck do you have to provoke me first!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at his angry expression and did not know what to say.


    Her heart thudded at his impassioned words. She had never known, never realized that the bullet had meant so much to him.


    She raised her hand to the ne, wanting to return the bullet to him but her action only added fuel to the fire.


    ¡°If you dare to take it off, I¡¯ll kill you right away!¡± He shouted at her hoarsely, his eyes ferocious as he red at her, a chill in his zing eyes.


    ¡°Without my permission, it¡¯s no use, no matter whoeveres to plead for you. You¡¯re my servant and mine alone!¡±


    He kicked open the kitchen door roughly and stormed out.


    There seemed to be the smell of smoke after a war wherever he passed.


    Nan Zhi leaned against the wall weakly, her long eyshes fluttering closed as she frowned.


    Had he really fallen for her?


    Or, was it like what the Old Madam had said, he was just seeing the shadow of another girl in her?

 Chapter 138 - Comfort Him

    <h4>Chapter 138: Comfort Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After his departure, Nan Zhi did not see Mu Sihan for two days straight.


    Everytime she returned to the manor, she was on tenterhooks. It was akin to creeping around a war zone full ofndmines, she never knew when he would appear and explode. Especially in the evenings, her nights were fitful and restless and her dreams would evade her.


    She was afraid that the man she had annoyed would strangle her to death.


    Was she lucky or unlucky, being liked by a bad tempered man?


    Xiaojie seemed to like him very much. He had asked Nan Zhi about him a few times after not seeing him the past few days.


    This evening, Nan Zhi had made dinner and both mother and child sat down at the dining table to eat after Xiaojie had his routinely check-up.


    Junyuan had told her the day before that the person whose bone marrow was suitable for Xiaojie had returned.


    Nan Zhi wanted to meet that person, but Junyuan said that the person had just returned and was busy, so would not be able to meet with her yet.


    No matter what, it was a good thing for them to have found a suitable bone marrow for Xiaojie.


    When she finally met that person, she would be very grateful.


    After having a sip of the soup, Xiaojie cocked his head and asked, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, Uncle Cool hasn¡¯te to see Brother Jie for the past few days. Is he mad at you?¡±


    Nan Zhi thought of his angry expression that day and absentmindedly hummed in agreement.


    ¡°He¡¯s really angry with you? Was it because I told him you received a diamond ring from an uncle?¡± Xiaojie stuck out a petnt tongue.


    Nan Zhi froze. She rapped him on the head with her chopsticks after realizing that the secret diamond ring was leaked out by this boy. ¡°You¡¯re on the same front with him in ying with your Mommy, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Xiaojie put down his spoon and put his small face in his hands, his ck eyes looking at Nan Zhi unblinkingly. ¡°I think Uncle Cool is not bad. Pretty Zhizhi, if you are looking for a boyfriend, I want it to be Uncle Cool.¡±


    Nan Zhi was surprised.


    She did not think that in such a short time, that bad tempered man could captivate her son to the point that her little darling was speaking in his defence!


    When she was abroad, she had many pursuers but the little fellow did not approve of any of them. In his eyes they were all wild men.


    ¡°What spell has he cast on you?¡± Nan Zhi mused thoughtfully, she had not thought of looking for a boyfriend and besides, the rtionship she had with Mu Sihan was purely contractual. She did not want to think about any deeper feelings.


    After being used by her father, in addition to Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s betrayal, made her psychologically reject men. She always felt that they had ulterior motives in getting close to her.


    For example, Mu Sihan. What kind of woman had he not seen before, being at the top of the food chain? Him being interested in her must be something on the spur of the moment. If she did not know her ce and fell into his hands, the only person who would get hurt in the end would be her.


    What¡¯s more, she wanted to get back the broadcasting station and everything that belonged to her and her mother. What right did she have to fall in love? Love was not something she needed from a man.


    Nan Zhi touched Xiaojie¡¯s face and smiled gently. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s enough that Mommy has you.¡± No man could bepared to her little darling.


    Xiaojie smiled brightly and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being too handsome that Pretty Zhizhi is not interested in other wild men.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s all Xiaojie¡¯s fault for being too charming that I¡¯m head over heels for him!¡±


    Xiaojie blinked in apparent realization. ¡°So, Uncle Cool¡¯s rival is not the wild man who gave the diamond ring, but is Brother Jie.¡±


    Nan Zhi said nothing and smiled.


    ...


    After dinner, both mother and son went for a walk. Soon after, Xiaojie entered the yroom while Nan Zhi was called to the main building by Yi Fan.


    ¡°Young Master was busy with work these past few days and did not eat anything when he came back at night. You can bring this up to him.¡±


    Yi Fan handed a tray to Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi had not spoken to Mu Sihan for a few days and she was suddenly a little afraid. ¡°Butler Yi, I think he doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡±


    ¡°I know you two had a fight, but Young Master¡¯s temperes and goes quickly, so go up there andfort him!¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.

 Chapter 139 - A Candy

    <h4>Chapter 139: A Candy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi stood outside the study in trepidation. Biting her lip, she took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    Knock knock knock.


    There was no response.


    She knocked again.


    Still, there was no response.


    Her heartbeat sped up and she did not know if she was afraid to face him or if it was something else.


    cing a hand on the doorknob, she steeled herself before turning it gently.


    The lights were still on in the study and the pungent smell of tobo wafted in the air.


    Nan Zhi ced the tray of food on the desk and she frowned slightly, looking at the ashtray filled to the brim with cigarette butts.


    She poured the cigarette butts into the bin and returned the ashtray back to its original position. The phone on the desk vibrated suddenly. Nan Zhi¡¯s finger identally touched the screen and the call connected.


    Nan Zhi was about to hang up when she heard from the phone a woman¡¯s voice that was not considered unfamiliar. ¡°Young Master Mu, you will attend the sponsors meeting this Friday, right? I hope you will be the exclusive sponsor for our program.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breath hitched and she curled up her fingertips tightly.


    ¡°Young Master Mu? Young Master Mu?¡±


    Nan Zhi took a deep breath and hung up the phone.


    She ran towards the door, not wanting to stay in the study for another second.


    Just when she was about to open the door, it was suddenly pushed open by someone from the other side.


    Nan Zhi lowered her eyes and her gazended on the man¡¯s bare chest.


    He must havee back from the gym as there were beads of sweat on his tight and even muscles. He was wearing only a pair of grey sweatpants, the drawstring not tied and the waist of the sweatpants was pulled low, the top edge of his underwear could be seen.


    Perfect V-shaped body, the muscles that were exposed in the air were firm and masculine. From her angle, she could see his apollo¡¯s belt extending down towards the edge of his underwear. It was extremely sexy.


    The lines of the muscles of his arms were toned and distinct and his corbones were even more exquisite than any woman¡¯s. His waist was narrow yet powerful, the type of body where he would seem thin when dressed and muscr when he was not.


    Nan Zhi did not know where to look. Faced with such a scene, if she did not concentrate on keeping her mind, she would definitely have a nose bleed.


    The figure of the bad tempered man was too good!


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The man¡¯s cold voice rang from the top of her head. Nan Zhi looked up and met with that pair of cold and dark eyes. Her eyshes fluttered.


    There was no expression on his well-defined face. There was no anger but only coldness. He pursed his lips and looked down at her.


    She had not seen him for a few days and he seemed to be thinner, his features somewhat faint and had be even more defined. When he lowered his eyes, his eyshes were even longer than a woman¡¯s and his dark eyes deep-set and cold.


    Nan Zhi was used to seeing him get angry. Seeing him the way he was now, she did not how to face him, especially when he had on that icy expression that kept people away.


    After a few seconds of silence, she pointed at the food on the table and said, ¡°Butler Yi asked me to bring you some food.¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes, his expression dangerously sharp. ¡°Did he?¡±


    Nan Zhi listened to his cold tone and the fine hairs at the back of her neck stood on end.


    He was not happy again.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, if there¡¯s anything you feel like eating, I can make it for you...¡±


    He interrupted her with a smirk. ¡°What a good servant.¡±


    Nan Zhi frowned and was about to say something when she heard him shout with a dark expression, ¡°Get out!¡±


    After Nan Zhi left, Mu Sihan went to the desk and stared at the food on the tray. He wanted to push it to the ground when he saw a milk candy ced beside the bowl.


    His anger disappeared instantly.


    He pinched that candy between his fingers and cursed in a low voice.


    That damn woman, did she really think he was three years old?


    Yi Fan wanted her tofort him and she just left a candy!


    Damn it, damn it, damn it!!!

 Chapter 140 - Set-up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 140: Set-up (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>In the hospital.</i>


    Nan Yao looked at Bo Shaoxiu, who was lying on the hospital bed. Seeing his bruised face, her heart was full of hatred and anger. The handsome Bo Shaoxiu she was in love with was barely recognizable.


    She never expected that the person who had celebrated their birthday in the number one ballroom of Huangting that night was Nan Zhi.


    What¡¯s more, Nan Zhi had found a man who was even more handsome and sessful than Bo Shaoxiu.


    Nan Yao had tried to get someone to investigate the man¡¯s identity, but could not find anything.


    It was quite mysterious.


    That man was good looking and had a striking figure and had an overpowering charisma that could shake the heavens. He was most probably financially supported by some richdy.


    If she did not remember wrongly, the boss of Huangting was a woman. Thinking in such a way made Nan Yao feel moreforted.


    Nan Zhi could not have a better life than her. She heard from her mother that Nan Zhi even had an illegitimate son. She was really shameless, undermining the Nan family¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Yaoyao?¡± Bo Shaoxiu looked at Nan Yao who had taken care of him day and night the past few days and a trace of guilt shed in his dark brown eyes.


    ¡°Brother Shaoxiu.¡± Nan Yao¡¯s gentle voice wavered as she looked at his bruised face. There were tears forming in the eyes that were looking at Bo Shaoxiu.


    Bo Shaoxiu raised his sore hand and stroked Nan Yao¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nan Yao?¡±


    ¡°Brother Shaoxiu, if you still can¡¯t let go of Zhizhi, I¡¯m willing to leave...¡±


    Thinking of Nan Zhi, Bo Shaoxiu was both hateful and irritated. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that slut in front of me.¡± Bo Shaoxiu wanted to tear her up when he thought of how she had arranged for him to have sex with another woman. He could not act rashly as she had the video in her hands.


    ¡°Yaoyao, let¡¯s have our wedding after I am discharged.¡± Through this incident, Bo Shaoxiu believed that Nan Yao truly loved him, he could not let down such a good woman anymore.


    Besides, Nan Yao had their child.


    ¡°Yaoyao, I will also increase my sponsorship for your program.¡±


    Nan Yao snuggled her face into Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s chest, a gentle smile on her lips. ¡°Brother Shaoxiu, I love you so much.¡±


    Coming out from the hospital, she received a call from Bai Weiwei. Bai Weiwei had asked her to meet at a cafe.


    As soon as Nan Yao reached the booth, Bai Weiweiined tearfully to her. ¡°Yaoyao, Old Tan dumped me. He¡¯s not going to sponsor my program anymore.¡±


    Hearing Bai Weiwei¡¯s words, Nan Yao felt secretly happy. Bai Weiwei¡¯s financier was the biggest sponsor for <i>Delicacy Wins The World. </i>If there was no financier, the gourmet program would have no choice but to be moved to thete night slot.


    When that happened, what else could Nan Zhi do topete with her?


    Nan Yao put on an aggrieved expression and pretended to console Bai Weiwei.


    Bai Weiwei wiped her tears and said begrudgingly, ¡°Yaoyao, I saw Nan Zhi¡¯s proposal at the meeting and it looked quite promising. If she¡¯s able to get some interest during the sponsor¡¯s meeting, she really might seed.¡±


    Although she did not like Nan Zhi, Bai Weiwei still admired her talent.


    Nan Yao saw through Bai Weiwei¡¯s thoughts and with a smile said, ¡°Weiwei, my father said that he would promote me as long as I win. If that happens, I¡¯d be more than happy to support you...¡±


    Nan Yao handed Bai Weiwei a small bag. ¡°Put the thing inside into Nan Zhi¡¯s cup on the day of the sponsors meeting. She won¡¯t not be able to go on stage.¡±


    Bai Weiwei asked doubtfully, ¡°Yaoyao, what¡¯s inside?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know afterwards.¡±


    ...


    It was Friday in the blink of an eye.


    Nan Zhi was going to join Zhang Yijun at the sponsors meeting and she left the manor early to go to the broadcasting station.


    She had just stepped into the office when Zhang Yijun, Xia Xi and Bai Weiwei arrived.


    The four of them had a morning meeting to prepare for the sponsors meeting afterwards.


    After finishing her work, Nan Zhi was thirsty and habitually picked up her cup to have a drink of water before preparing to leave.


    Bai Weiwei stood in the corner of the office, giving Nan Zhi a surreptitious nce at the corner of her eyes. On the outside, she acted like she was organizing the files.


    Seeing Nan Zhi picking up the cup, her heart sped up and she felt nervous and guilty.

 Chapter 141 - Set-up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 141: Set-up (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Just as Nan Zhi¡¯s lips were about to touch the cup, her gaze fell on herputer mouse on the table.


    Strange, something wasn¡¯t right.


    Whenever she left herputer, she always had the habit of leaving her mouse straight. However, her mouse was crooked.


    She nced at the water in the cup again.


    Nothing seemed to be wrong. Was she being too sensitive?


    However, she had an ominous feeling, especially when she noticed Bai Weiwei staring at her suspiciously from the corner.


    Nan Zhi schooled her features into an emotionless mask and acted like she drank the water, before she put the cup back down without a change in expression.


    From Bai Weiwei¡¯s angle, she thought that Nan Zhi had drank the water. At that moment, she was distracted by an iing call on her cell phone. Picking up the call, she walked out of the office with her phone.


    Nan Zhi narrowed her bright eyes. She took the cup and entered Bai Weiwei¡¯s office, taking the chance since she was not around.


    Most of the time, Nan Zhi was willing to give people the benefit of the doubt, as long as those people did not touch her bottom line. However, if people wanted to harm her, she would not hold back.


    Nan Zhi poured a tiny amount of water from the cup into Bai Weiwei¡¯s thermos sk.


    ...


    <i>In thepany car.</i>


    Bai Weiwei stared discreetly at Nan Zhi from the corner of the eye. She could vaguely feel that something was wrong.


    It had already been half an hour since Nan Zhi drank the drugged water. Why was there still no reaction? Maybe the drug needed a longer time to take effect!


    Bai Weiwei took her thermos sk and drank some water.


    ¡°Weiwei, will President Tan still be our show¡¯s exclusive sponsor?¡± Zhang Yijun asked.


    Bai Weiwei nodded guiltily. She already had a backup n. After their meeting that morning, she had secretly changed the USB drive their department submitted to Han Mo that morning into another one, so that she would have an excuse if they were not able to get a sponsor.


    As they were about to arrive at the venue for the sponsors¡¯ meeting, Bai Weiwei opened her mouth, wanting to say something when she noticed that nothing had happened to Nan Zhi. Suddenly, she felt a strong pain pierce at her throat.


    ¡°Ah... ah...!¡± her voice had be hoarse and husky.


    ¡°My throat...¡± Bai Weiwei¡¯s face turned pale. Her stomach was a little ufortable. She let out a dry heave a few times and her stomach started to hurt painfully almost immediately.


    Zhang Yijun, who was sitting with Bai Weiwei, noticed the difference in her behavior. He asked worriedly, ¡°Bai Weiwei, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡±


    Bai Weiwei caressed her throat as her face turned red. She was slightly breathless as she rasped out, ¡°Director Zhang, I feel really horrible. Quick, take me to the hospital, quick...¡±


    Everyone in the car was surprised when they heard Bai Weiwei¡¯s hoarse voice. It sounded as though her voice had cracked.


    Nan Zhi was surprised as well.


    She had guessed that Bai Weiwei had drugged her water. However, she originally thought that it was a sleeping pill orxative to embarrass her at the sponsors¡¯ meeting. Who would have guessed it was something much, much worse.


    She never imagined it would have been a drug capable of ruining one¡¯s throat.


    It was lucky she had only poured a bit of water into Bai Weiwei¡¯s water. If she poured the entire cup, Bai Weiwei would have probably be mute!


    Nan Zhi did not sympathize the woman, who by now had beads of cold sweat on her forehead, her face had paled to a ghostly white.


    In trying to harm others, she had only ended up harming herself. Perhaps this was what they called karma.


    Nan Zhi was only returning the favor. Who knew what would have happened if she didn¡¯t trust her instincts.


    Zhang Yijun did not think that something like this would happen so suddenly. No matter how much he disliked Bai Weiwei, he could not me her, she seemed to be in agony. As the director, he felt helpless, there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, you get a taxi first and head to the meeting venue with Xia Xi. You will have to give the presentation on stage if I get there in time.¡±


    Nan Zhi and Xia Xi got off the car before thepany¡¯s car turned and drove towards the hospital.


    Xia Xi was still in shock as she patted her chest. ¡°Bai Weiwei was fine all morning. Why would her throat suddenly be like that?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not intend to hide the truth from Xia Xi. The young woman was innocent and always helped her. She did not want to hide the fact that Bai Weiwei was only reaping what she sowed.


    After Xia Xi listened to Nan Zhi¡¯s ount of what had happened, she was filled with righteousness anger as she waved her fist in the air. ¡°That¡¯s too vicious. F**k, you should have poured the whole thing into her thermos and let her ruin herself! What an evil b*tch!¡±

 Chapter 142 - Meeting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 142: Meeting (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The ce they were dropped off was not too far from the venue of the sponsors¡¯ meeting. Nan Zhi and Xia Xi decided to walk instead of hailing another taxi.


    On the way, Xia Xi continued to curse Bai Weiwei.


    Hearing her colorful insults, Nan Zhi did not think that she was in the wrong, especially since Xia Xi seemed to be on her side. Still, she asked, ¡°Xiao Xi, do you think I¡¯m ruthless?¡±


    Xia Xi shook her head firmly. ¡°You¡¯ve already showed extra mercy by only pouring a little of whatever toxic thing was in that water for Bai Weiwei. If you didn¡¯t notice that something was wrong and drank the entire cup of water, f**k! Your throat would bepletely ruined.¡±


    With a ruined throat, not only would there be problems in her everyday life, she would never be an anchorwoman.


    Although the situation had improved a lot in society now, a mute person would still be discriminated by people outside.


    If her mental strength was weaker and could not ept having a ruined throat, she might even choose tomit suicide.


    Just the thought of it was scary for Xia Xi.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Why would Bai Weiwei do this? She has the support of her financier at the sponsors¡¯ meeting. I¡¯m not a threat for her either...¡± <i>Could it be... was she instigated by Nan Yao?</i>


    ¡°Wow! He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    Nan Zhi, who was deep in thought, was surprised by Xia Xi¡¯s exaggerated exmation. She blinked and followed Xia Xi¡¯s gaze which was directed towards the car park of the convention center.


    There were a few Rolls-Royce Phantoms parked in a row. With the luxurious cars lined up in such a fashion, it was an amazing spectacle and a crowd had gathered in front, forming a grand entrance


    More than ten well-trained bodyguards dressed in ck got off the car and stood in two uniform rows. The door of the centermost Phantom was opened. Several men dressed in suits got off one by one.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s gazended on the man leading in front.


    He was wearing a hand-tailored ck suit with a long coat over his broad shoulders. The perfectly ironed suit pants wrapped perfectly over his long legs. With one hand in his pants¡¯ pocket, his body was slender and tall as he stood straight and formidable amongst the entourage.


    Under his ck and neat short hair, his handsome face seemed like the masterpiece of the heavens. His facial features were deep, like they had been carved out from the finest marble. He looked unbelievably perfect.


    With him in the lead, the people around him seemed to blend into the background, mere spectators to his lead. The strong and overpowering aura he exuded made him seem like a king, who presided over the people. In his presence, the figures would only lean towards him in unconscious submission.


    ¡°Sister Zhi, look! That guy is more handsome than any celebrity. Oh my god, is he a sponsor too? He must be really, really rich, right?¡± Xia Xi grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s arm in slight excitement. ¡°He can kill anyone with that charismatic aura. Oh my god, I really want his signature!¡±


    Pointing at one of the other cars, she letout another shriek.¡±Sister Zhi, Sister Zhi, look quick! Another handsome guy just got off the car as well. Oh my god, he¡¯s so showy.¡±


    Nan Zhi saw Lan Yanzhi, who got off one of the other cars. Dressed in a royal blue suit, a pair of sunsses covered half of his handsome and devilish face. His lips were curled up in his habitually evil smile.


    The two of them attracted everyone¡¯s attention from the moment they appeared.


    Nan Zhi saw the pair walking towards them. She pulled on Xia Xi¡¯s hand, who was still fixated on the striking pair and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    Nan Zhi was not surprised that Mu Sihan has appeared. The person who had called him that night had asked him to be an exclusive sponsor.


    Ignoring the crowd, Nan Zhi pulled Xia Xi into the main lobby. The sponsors¡¯ meeting was held on the third floor. The two of them stopped in front of the elevators to wait.


    Not too long after, Lin Wanyue¡¯s sultry voice trailed from behind them. ¡°Young Master Mu, Young Master Lan, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Xia Xi leaned into Nan Zhi¡¯s ear to gossip when she heard Lin Wanyue¡¯s suggestive voice. ¡°Given Lin Wanyue¡¯s experience, it doesn¡¯t make sense for her to be the top female host in the broadcastingpany. I heard before that she has some very strong backing from above. I always thought she had an ambiguous rtionship with the head of our broadcastingpany. Looking at her today, perhaps her backstage supporter might be that super cool and handsome Young Master Mu!¡±

 Chapter 143 - Meeting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 143: Meeting (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Lin Wanyue¡¯s backstage supporter was Mu Sihan?


    That was not entirely impossible.


    Lin Wanyue knew Mu Sihan¡¯s private phone number after all. She had even called him in the middle of the night to ask him to be her show¡¯s exclusive sponsor.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Lin Wanyue would be so capable to ensnare such a handsome and young financier. F**k, and his figure. His waist strength must be very strong in bed!¡±


    Nan Zhi burst outughing. ¡°Xiao Xi, your imagination is too wild.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that that person¡¯s hands and legs are long too? I heard that a man¡¯s fingers reflect the length of their lower body. That young Master Mu must be European-sized!¡±


    A rather unhealthy image appeared in Nan Zhi¡¯s head unconsciously. Although she had not seen it directly, he was definitely not small based on the sizeable feeling when she had identally touched him, and the size of his underwear...


    <i>Oh my god, what nonsense am I even thinking about?</i>


    ¡°Sister Zhi, why is your face so red? Wow, are you imagining that Young Master Mu¡¯s...¡± Nan Zhi hurriedly cupped Xia Xi¡¯s mouth when she saw from the corner of her eye that the group of people were already behind them. She signalled to Xia Xi with her eyes and hissed quietly, ¡°Stop talking about it.¡±


    Xia Xi nodded her head, though she could not help but add when Nan Zhi released her mouth, ¡°Sister Zhi, let¡¯s look for European-size too.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. It may have been her hallucinating, but she swore the temperature of the air around them seemed to drop a few degrees.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, this way please.¡± Lin Wanyue said loudly in warning when she noticed Mu Sihan¡¯s dark ck eyes fixated on Nan Zhi, who was in front of them.


    Lan Yanzhi saw Nan Zhi as well. From what he knew, his fourth brother had forced her to be his personal servant at home and the two seemed to be in a cold war recently.


    Seeing the two of them act like they were strangers and the defeated look on his fourth brother¡¯s face, Lan Yanzhi wanted tough. Who were they kidding?


    With a ¡®ding¡¯ from the elevator, the doors opened and the head of the broadcastingpany stepped out to greet them. The expression on his face was cordial as he warmly weed Mu Sihan and hispany.


    Thepany had prepared private rooms for the sponsors with higher statuses. The service they received was of a significantly higher level.


    Following their greetings, the head of the broadcastingpany invited Mu Sihan and hispany into the elevator. Nan Zhi was nning to take the next elevator together with Xia Xi when she saw that there were quite a lot of people in the elevator.


    Mu Sihan was standing at the front. He had a hand in his pocket as his cold ck eyes stared at Nan Zhi, who did not enter the elevator. His expression was especially cold and there seemed to be a berth around him that kept everyone away.


    How would Nan Zhi dare to enter the elevator? She pulled at Xia Xi¡¯s wrist and inched a little to the side, gesturing to tell the people in the elevator to head up first.


    However, the elevator door didn¡¯t close.


    Lan Yanzhi was pressing the ¡®open¡¯ button as he smiled wickedly. ¡°Are you two prettydiesing in? The elevator is very big and the elevator definitely would not be over-weighed since the two of you are as light as swallows. Hurry ande in.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    Xia Xi was speechless as well.


    Xia Xi was the first to react. She felt very fortunate to be able to take the same elevator as the two very handsome men. However, Lin Wanyue¡¯s gaze was sharp and unhappy.


    Xia Xi was naturally optimistic as she pulled Nan Zhi into the elevator together with a smile. When the elevator door closed, she did not forget to turn her head back at Lan Yanzhi and thanked him. ¡°Thank you, handsome.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi¡¯s lips twitched.


    Nan Zhi smiled as she nodded at Lan Yanzhi. Lan Yanzhi returned Nan Zhi a handsome lift of his perfect eyebrows.


    The pair¡¯s genial interaction was taken in by a certain man and his handsome face darkened immediately. He sent a re at Lan Yanzhi and thetter shrugged his shoulders as he touched his nose with an innocent expression.


    Nan Zhi and Xia Xi stood at the most in front of the elevator as they tried to reduce their presence as much as possible. However, Nan Zhi did not know if she was mistaken, but she felt a burning gaze focused on her from behind. It made her feel slightly ufortable and restless, she couldn¡¯t wait to get out.

 Chapter 144 - Meeting (3)

    <h4>Chapter 144: Meeting (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lin Wanyue kept trying to find topics to chat about with Mu Sihan. However, thetter seemed to be in a bad mood as he merely hummed coldly in response to everything that Lin Wanyue said.


    Xia Xi leaned into Nan Zhi¡¯s ear and said softly, ¡°Lin Wanyue is usually pompous and arrogant in the broadcastingpany and ignores everyone. I didn¡¯t think that she would be so soft-spoken and subservient in front of her financier.¡±


    Nan Zhi nced upwards instinctively and looked behind her through the reflection of the elevator wall. She wanted to nce at Lin Wanyue originally. However, she was caught off guard when her gaze met with a pair of deep ck eyes.


    Her heart pounded in her chest. She did not think that Mu Sihan would be looking at her as well.


    His pitch-ck eyes seemed endless and his gaze on her seemed to pull her towards the depths of her heart. She forced the nervous fluster away and looked away calmly, her dense and long eyshes fluttering closed.


    It was fortunate that they were only going to the third floor. The elevator finally arrived at its destination and Nan Zhi immediately pulled Xia Xi away the moment the elevator door opened.


    ...


    Once they reached the hall for the sponsors¡¯ meeting, Nan Zhi took out her phone and sent a quick message.


    Had Yan Hua arrived yet?


    ¡°Sister Zhi, can the two of us still do it if my uncle cannot get here in time? Will we be able to get a sponsor? Oh my, I¡¯m so nervous!¡± Xia Xi rubbed her arms and shivered. The meeting hadn¡¯t even started, yet she was starting to feel the nerves hit her.


    Compared to Xia Xi¡¯s flustered and anxious countenance, Nan Zhi appeared to be a lot calmer. Naturally, she did note to the war unprepared to fight, given she had dared to bet with Nan Yao.


    Her identity as a food blogger was not for nothing. Even though she had never shown her face, she had met a lot of fans and online friends that had simr ideals and beliefs as her in the past two years.


    One of them was the youngdy of the capital¡¯s wealthiest family. She had easily agreed toe today after knowing that Nan Zhi needed a sponsor.


    Not to mention, Bai Weiwei has her financier to sponsor them! As long as they had a sponsor, together with the top ss guest she already contacted...


    Nan Zhi smiled. She believed that a show made with hard work and genuine effort could never be that bad.


    ¡°Sister Zhi, there¡¯s another mysterious person! He¡¯s actually wearing a mask, but he¡¯s still very handsome even with the mask! Sh*t, did Ie to get sponsors or to fawn over guys today?¡±


    Nan Zhi heard Xia Xi¡¯s distress and looked up at the direction where the VIPs¡¯ private boxes were. All she saw was that the head of the broadcastingpany had received another sponsor.


    And the silhouette of that sponsor...


    Nan Zhi froze.


    Although many years had passed, it just took Nan Zhi one nce to recognize that it was him, even though he had grown taller.


    <i>Brother Gu Sheng.</i>


    <i>He¡¯s back.</i>


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mind was aplete nk as she stared at the masked man¡¯s view from behind.


    ¡°Sister Zhi, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are your eyes red?¡±


    Nan Zhi recollected the time when Brother Gu Sheng had suddenly appeared and saved her when she had almost died under the hands of the kidnapper back then.


    If it was not for Brother Gu Sheng, she probably would not be able to live until now.


    Nan Zhi bit her slightly trembling lips as she shook her head. ¡°... I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Sister Zhi, I remember now. Isn¡¯t he that new singing king, Yannis, who is famous all over the world? I heard that Yannis is very mysterious. He has a unique and beautiful voice that is hard to find. The most important thing is that he has never revealed his face in front of his audience and the media. I heard that the media has never caught him without his mask. He¡¯s an enigma.¡±


    <i>Yannis?</i>


    Nan Zhi had also heard about this name recently. However, she never linked Yannis and Brother Gu Sheng together.


    Was he the one who had given her the pink diamond ring on the night of her birthday?

 Chapter 145 - Ugly Girl

    <h4>Chapter 145: Ugly Girl</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>In a luxurious private balcony.</i>


    The premium suite arranged for their VIPs had ess to the most advanced technology and effects, highest standards in service and also had the best view of the main hall.


    Mu Sihan took off his coat and sat on the leather sofa with azy grace only fit for a king. A cigar was propped between his slender fingers and he narrowed his deep ck eyes as he stared at a beautiful silhouette through the rising smoke.


    That damned woman, what was she looking towards the suite for? Was she looking for him?


    Did she want him to be her show¡¯s sponsor?


    She wanted him to be her sponsor just by giving him a piece of candy? She could keep her wishful thinking! He wouldn¡¯t give her the satisfaction.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, I didn¡¯t think that you would personallye to the broadcastingpany¡¯s sponsors¡¯ investment meeting. Could it because of Miss Nan?¡± Lan Yanzhi asked cheekily.


    Mu Sihan stared at Lan Yanzhi coldly. ¡°Who told you that I came for her? She¡¯s merely a servant of mine. Is she worth putting any effort into?¡±


    Lan Yanzhi raised his eyebrows and gave his Fourth Brother a wicked smile. He did not expose a certain someone, whose gaze continued tond on Miss Nan from the moment they entered the private balcony. ¡°Yes, of course, of course. You came for Lin Wanyue.¡±


    Mu Sihan did not say anything but his expression was dark.


    ¡°However, this Lin Wanyue is rather greedy. What a devious woman. Giving you an item that Sister Xue¡¯er used in the broadcastingpany, then pushing her luck by asking you to sponsor her show.¡±


    However, one was willing to hit and the other was willing to be hit. Who asked for Sister Xue¡¯er to be so important in Fourth Brother¡¯s heart?


    ¡°Actually, Fourth Brother, are you interested in Miss Nan because you think that she¡¯s a little simr to Sister Xue¡¯er and you¡¯re treating her as a substitute...¡±


    Mu Sihan interrupted Lan Yanzhi¡¯s unfinished words scathingly. ¡°Which eye of yours is even functional? In what way are they simr? If I want to find a substitute, isn¡¯t it better to find someone who is at least 70 percent alike?¡±


    Mu Sihan nced up again, his jawline smooth and handsome. Exhaling a mouthful of smoke, he narrowed his eyes ruefully. ¡°I promised father to take good care of Xue¡¯er, but I lost her. I didn¡¯t keep my promise.¡±


    Mu Sihan tapped his cigar on the edge of the ash tray and changed the topic. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Bo Yan here yet?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, isn¡¯t Bo San <sup>1</sup> apanying his girlfriend to attend the sponsors¡¯ meeting?¡± Lan Yanzhi seemed to have found a new topic. He continued with an evil smirk, ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s not like Bo San isn¡¯t capable. He can extinguish the Yan family with his own capabilities, yet he actually agreed to be Yan Hua¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    At the mention of Yan Hua, a carefully schooled expression appeared on Lan Yanzhi¡¯s face.


    Her name was certainly attractive, appearance as fine as any jade, beauty both refined and elegant. But the truth was that she was fat and ugly. However, she was born into the right family. The Yan family was now the Capital¡¯s wealthiest family. Other youngdies from aristocratic families were all pretty and slim with a decent face, while the Yan family¡¯s heiress was...


    Lan Yanzhi could not understand how Bo San could even bear to kiss her! Just the thought of it...


    ¡°Call Bo Yan.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi hung up a minuteter and shrugged. ¡°The ugly girl¡¯s period came early and her stomach cramp was too serious so Bo San didn¡¯t let here after they got off the ne. He brought her to the hospital straightaway. Tsk tsk, did Bo San develop real feelings for her?¡±


    Mu Sihan kicked at Lan Yanzhi. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop calling her ugly girl.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, when did you learn to treat girls nicely, Fourth Brother?¡± Lan Yanzhi leaned against the sofa. ¡°I will definitely give Bo San some face in front of Yan Hua, but privately, Yan Hua is just a fat and ugly girl!¡±


    Lan Yanzhi had seen many girls of all types. However, it had been a long time since he had not met the type that Yan Hua was. He could not understand how that type of woman still existed in this day and age!

 Chapter 146 - Win and Lose

    <h4>Chapter 146: Win and Lose</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Yao brought Zhuang Jingjing and Yu Xiaoting into the hall for the sponsors¡¯ meeting.


    Seeing that Nan Zhi had arrived, Nan Yao peered closely at Nan Zhi¡¯s face and was very surprised to see that she did not have any rashes or allergies, her skin was as wless as ever.


    The powder that Nan Yao had given Bai Weiwei would give Nan Zhi skin allergies. ording to the powder, Nan Zhi should have a face full of rashes right now!


    Nan Yao looked around the hall, but could not find Bai Weiwei.


    Could it be that Nan Zhi had set up Bai Weiwei in turn instead?


    Nan Yao furrowed her eyebrows. She realized that Nan Zhi was a lot harder to deal with now than four years ago!


    ¡°Yaoyao, look. The <i>Delicacy </i>team only has Nan Zhi and Xia Xi here. Zhang Yijun isn¡¯t here!¡± Yu Xiaoting pointed out.


    Zhuang Jingjing hummed coldly as she pursed her lips in disdain. ¡°Zhang Yijun knows his ce at least. He merely sent two useless people here, knowing that no one would sponsor a flopped show. What augh. Let¡¯s just wait to see them lose badly!¡±


    Yu Xiaotingughed as she nodded. ¡°Nan Zhi is too overconfident to actually dare to make a bet with Yaoyao. I don¡¯t think we even need to wait topare the ratings. We will be able to tell who wins and loses with today¡¯s sponsors¡¯ meeting!¡±


    <i>Delicacy </i>would be shifted to a midnight slot if they couldn¡¯t get a sponsor. Who would want to watch a cooking show in the middle of the night? Their ratings would definitely suffer very badly!


    Nan Yao felt that Nan Zhi was not as stupid and easy to deal withpared to four years ago. She did not dare to let her guard down. Half of the sponsors¡¯ meeting had passed already and it was time for the host of ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯ to speak. It was the one of the top hosts, Lin Wanyue¡¯s, turn to go on stage.


    Lin Wanyue was wearing a professional checkered suit with her hairbed back into an elegant bun. She looked like a queen in her high heels and fiery red lipstick.


    <i>¡± </i>¡®Dreams¡¯ will continue the style they hadst season. It looks like they don¡¯t have any new ideas. Even though Lin Wanyue is one of the top hosts, I still feel like it¡¯s too boring. There¡¯s nothing new or creative at all.¡± Xia Xi said softly as she leaned towards Nan Zhi¡¯s ears.


    Nan Zhi did not speak. Her thoughts were all on Yan Hua. No one picked up the phone when she called. Likewise, her messages had gone unanswered. Did something happen on their way here?


    ¡°Sister Zhi, it¡¯s our turn now.¡± Xia Xi prodded Nan Zhi, who seemed unnaturally distracted.


    As the host of the sponsors¡¯ meeting, Han Mo put the thumb drive that ¡®Delicacy¡¯ had submitted into theputer. However, she found that it waspletely nk without any files in the thumb drive. She furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi was about to go on stage. However, she paused when she saw the empty screen the moment she stood up. The advertisement film and creative proposal were all in the thumb drive, without it, they had nothing to show.


    Nan Zhi received Han Mo¡¯s questioning gaze and her heart trembled. Her head started to numb, the nkness threatening to swallow her up.


    <i>Damn it!</i>


    Bai Weiwei did not only want to poison and make her mute, she even switched out the thumb drive they gave to Han Mo.


    Nan Zhi could not understand why Bai Weiwei wanted to ruin their show!


    Could it be...


    Nan Zhi bit her lips so hard her teeth sunk deeply into her lips, the pain making her brain leap into overdrive.


    Xia Xi was anxious. Why was there nothing in the thumb drive? They had checked that morning and everything was perfect! How could this happen?


    Would their show lose to Nan Yao and herpany just like this?


    Nan Yao was originally worried that Nan Zhi would have a back-up n. However, she became carefree when she saw that their advertisement film and proposal had be a mere figment of their imagination.


    Such was the sweet taste of revenge.


    Nan Zhi and Xia Xi would definitely not consider that Bai Weiwei¡¯s financier, Old Tan, was seduced by another female celebrity whom Nan Yao had introduced him to! Bai Weiwei was brainless and useless. If they did not have Old Tan, who would be willing to be her show¡¯s exclusive sponsor?


    Although Nan Yao did not know why Nan Zhi did not get the expected allergies, she was d she yed a trick on that stupid Bai Weiwei.


    She was sure that Nan Zhi definitely would not feel good about losing before they had even gotten on the battlefield!

 Chapter 147 - Outstanding

    <h4>Chapter 147: Outstanding</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Xi was distraught and in her panic she started to cry. ¡°Sister Zhi, it¡¯s all my fault. I should have been the one to pass the thumb drive to Chief Han personally. But Bai Weiwei said that she wanted to look at the information again and I passed the thumb drive to her. Although Bai Weiwei usually bullies people, she¡¯s still the host of this show. It affects us all if we were to seed or fail... I didn¡¯t think that she would do something like this!¡±


    Nan Zhi already understood roughly what had happened. She consoled Xia Xi as she patted her shoulders lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We are alive while the information is dead. Others may depend onputers, but I can depend on my memory. We can still do this.¡±


    Xia Xi widened her tear-filled eyes as she looked at Nan Zhi in disbelief. ¡°Sister Zhi, you memorized everything?¡±


    Nan Zhi gave her a small smile and nodded. ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ...


    While huddled in a group with Nan Yao, Zhuang Jingjing and Yu Xiaoting were gloating as they felt that they would surely win. There was no way <i>Delicacy</i>would get any sponsors. They didn¡¯t even have a presentation!


    Nan Yao curled her lips into a triumphant sneer. Brother Shaoxiu had sent over a manager from the Bo Corporation to support her show. Nan Zhi could wait her turn to both envy her and beughed at by everyone there!


    ...


    <i>In the VIP private balcony.</i>


    Mu Sihan raised his straight eyebrows wordlessly as he took in the noisy hall and the nk screen. His handsome face darkened without any temperature. ¡°The presentation got switched out by someone?¡±


    Lan Yanzhi was amazed by Mu Sihan¡¯s quick analysis. He nodded in agreement. ¡°Most likely. I didn¡¯t think that Miss Nan¡¯s workce would be such a scheming ce. What will she do? What a shame, she¡¯s going to lose before they even get a chance to fight!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark ck orbs moved to Nan Zhi. Unlike the crying girl next to her, she appeared calm and unruffled.


    In contrast to Lin Wanyue, Nan Zhi had not dressed professionally at all. She was wearing a soft green dress with her long hair was tied back into a casual ponytail. Without meaning to, her aura was one that was both lovely and refreshing, like a university student who had only just graduated from school. The smile on her face was soft and sincere, with an innate ability to warm the hearts of all of those around her.


    Nan Zhi took the microphone from Han Mo. Walking to the center of the stage, she gave the audience a slight bow and graced them with a wide smile that touched her eyes. ¡°Good evening, everyone. Wee to <i>Delicacy Wins The World</i>! I¡¯m your host for today, Nan Zhi. Our attentive friends may have realized that we don¡¯t have an opening advertisement short film. Neither do we have a powerpoint slide. It¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t prepare them, but to show everyone the creativity and sincerity of our show, I will personally bring you all into the heart of our brilliant gourmet banquet!¡±


    ¡°First of all, I would like to thank the 32 sponsors who have gathered here for our showcase. To get started, we have the grapefruit mask that you use if you want to be pretty and fair; the green group that brings you a healthy takeout option that isn¡¯t afraid of not being loved, even in the cold; a gingko nut drink that will make your limbs more agile and your brain more dexterous; S520 to decrease the distance between your goddess and yourself; the traveling app where my mother is no longer afraid of me losing my way...¡±


    Nan Yao, Zhuang Jingjing, Yu Xiaoting and a few others were still waiting in eager anticipation for Nan Zhi to embarrass herself on stage. They were still gloating when Nan Zhi¡¯s clear and urate introduction managed to capture the attention of all of the sponsors present and praise them within the shortest time possible. Their jaws dropped to the ground in shock.


    ¡°Oh my god, Nan Zhi¡¯s natural stage instinct is too fast. Did shee up with those lines on the spot? How did she manage to remember all of the sponsors¡¯ names within such a short time frame? Oh my god, she¡¯s so scary.¡± Zhuang Jingjing could not help but exim softly.


    Nan Yao¡¯s expression changed again. Her eyes turned red as her fingernails dug into her palm. Never had she wanted to tear Nan Zhi into pieces so badly.


    How did she do it?


    She should not be able to! Even Lin Wanyue was not able to do it as naturally as she did!


    Hosting was an art that required natural talent. -/ As Nan Zhi stood on the stage with a sincere and sweet smile, her words flowed clear and smooth and her gaze and actions were infectious and engaging. Not only that, she was smart and humorous, knowing how to gauge the response of the audience and keep them guessing. She even cleverly incorporated an interaction segment that brought the audience together with her, drawing them in to the show¡¯s climax.


    Food was clearly her passion and her knowledge shone when she spoke. Through evocative words she was able to create vivid images and senses from her descriptions alone, so strong there were even people who salivated out of their mouths on the spot!


    ¡°Miss Nan is awesome! I always thought she was just a pretty vase with no use whatsoever!¡± Lan Yanzhi smacked his lips as he pictured the sulent meal Nan Zhi had described. He seemed to understand a little more, why Mu Sihan was interested in this Miss Nan!


    From the moment Nan Zhi stood upon the stage, she seemed to glow from within and bring out an inner radiance that was charismatic and genuine. Whether it was the way she spoke or from her graceful movements, she exuded a unique and irresistible charm that captivated the hearts of the audience in the most meaningful way.

 Chapter 148 - Bidding (1)

    <h4>Chapter 148: Bidding (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan raised a straight eyebrow in smugness when he heard Lan Yanzhi¡¯s words. He seemed to be proud. ¡°Naturally. Is it surprising given the person who has his eyes on her?¡±


    Lan Yanzhi scoffed, ¡°And you¡¯re actually proud now. However, Fourth Brother, did you conveniently forget that Miss Nan has no feelings for you? This is what you call a one-sided attraction.¡±


    Mu Sihan would have punched Lan Yanzhi in the face if there had not been other executives present.


    Letting his eyes fall on the woman on stage, Mu Sihan found he could not move his gaze from her for a very long time.


    That damned woman! An overwhelming urge to push her to a wall and kiss her senseless took over his mind.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, how much will you sponsor towards Lin Wanyue¡¯s showter?¡± Lan Yanzhi asked.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s slender fingers tapped his knee. His ck eyes closed halfway as he said dismissively, ¡°Who said I was sponsoring her?¡±


    Lan Yanzhi replied, ¡°Why did youe personally if you weren¡¯t going to sponsor her?¡± It was then that he immediately understood. ¡°Fourth Brother, you came for Miss Nan? Didn¡¯t you promise Lin Wanyue already?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s long and cold body leaned against the sofa. His scarlet sexy thin lips curled into a devilish smirk. ¡°Who asked my kitten to be more charming...¡±


    Lan Yanzhi was speechless. How could Fourth Brother rub it in his face even though it was only a one-sided attraction? Could he not torture him in this way?!


    ...


    Nan Yao turned her gaze towards Lin Wanyue, who was next to her, when she noted that Nan Zhi became the focus of the venue. ¡°Sister Wanyue, Nan Zhi is stealing all of your limelight! Will she get a better sponsor than uster?¡±


    Lin Wanyue was one of the top hosts in the broadcastingpany and was used to having everyone¡¯s attention on her. She was naturally unhappy that the attention was all taken by Nan Zhi. Her expression darkened immediately as she scoffed, ¡°She¡¯s merely talking. Thest season of ¡®Delicacy¡¯ was still a flop, no matter how good her presentation was.¡±


    ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid... there were several sponsors who were cheering her just now. What if...¡±


    Lin Wanyue hummed coldly. ¡°She¡¯s still too inexperienced to fight me! I will stand with her on stage topete in a direct bidding contest to get an exclusive sponsor. You can see how I will overshadow her!¡±


    ¡°Sister Wanyue, you¡¯re really clever! Like that, you¡¯ll remind the sponsors just how badly the ratings for ¡®Delicacy¡¯sst season were, the moment you stand on stage!¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi pondered when she heard about Lin Wanyue¡¯s request from Han Mo after she finished hosting the presentation.


    Yan Hua had still not arrived. If she were to bid together with Lin Wanyue, her hard-work just now might all go to waste. But... what could she do?


    ...


    As expected, Lin Wanyue received a warm round of apuse and cheers the moment she stepped up on the stage.


    When it came to Nan Zhi, there were only sparse ps and the difference was palpable.


    Nan Zhi retained the basic professionalism of a host. She still smiled elegantly and calmly, no matter how awkward the atmosphere was. A gentle smile radiated across the hall.


    Lin Wanyue¡¯s show started its bidding very quickly. Several sponsors gave their prices one after the other. Although Lin Wanyue was happy, she was a little worried when she did not hear Mu Sihan¡¯spany putting out a price.


    However, one of the filmpanies had already gave a price of 50 million. If Young Master Mu were to give a price, he probably would not give anything less than one hundred million!


    No one would be able to touch her position in the broadcastingpany if she was able to get an exclusive sponsor that handed out a hundred million!


    However, it was out of Lin Wanyue¡¯s expectations that Young Master Mu did not bid. In the end, the final exclusive sponsor of ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯ was a makeup brand that belong to Bo Corporation that gave a price of 80 million.


    Nan Yao was very surprised. As expected, Brother Shaoxiu did not disappoint her! She was still the one he loved the most!


    Han Mo clearly did not expect that ¡®Dreams¡± exclusive sponsorship was only worth 80 million. She concluded their segment before she said, ¡°Then it¡¯s time for ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯. Their exclusive sponsorship starts at 20 million. Please ce your bids, everyone!¡±


    It waspletely silent.

 Chapter 149 - Bidding (2)

    <h4>Chapter 149: Bidding (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The venue was silent for almost a minute. Lin Wanyue started tough, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our various sponsors? Although thest season of <i>Delicacy</i>that Nan Zhi is in, did not perform too well, however, this new host is a great beauty. Could it be that everyone wants to see the beauty cry?¡±


    Nan Zhi started to furrow her slender brows.


    Lin Wanyue was definitely hiding a dagger behind that smile!


    No one seemed willing to ce a starting bid and the venue waspletely silent, making the atmosphere very awkward. Xia Xi, who was sitting below in the audience, started to cry in anxiousness again.


    Some of the sponsors started to joke around, without a regard that things were serious. ¡°If Beauty Nan sheds a few tears, ourpany is willing to give 20 million to be your exclusive sponsor.¡±


    His jesting words meant that <i>Delicacy </i>was only worth a 20 million sponsorship at most.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes trembled as she stared at the men with their malicious intentions. Lin Wanyue¡¯s purpose for bidding with her was probably to see her embarrass herself!


    In spite of the disparaging turn the bidding had taken, there were sponsors that were attracted by Nan Zhi¡¯s hosting skills, even though they did not have high expectations for her show. A foodpany that sold dumplings raised their card to give 30 million.


    Apany immediately jumped in to give 30.01 million.


    The dumplingspany gave 40 million and thatpany immediately followed with 40.01 million.


    It was clearly deliberate.


    Someoneughed out loud in a mean manner and the mockingugh seemed to echo throughout the hall.


    Nan Zhi knew that thepany was under Bo Corporation.


    Nan Yao was very pleased. She knew that Bo Shaoxiu was retaliating on purpose for how Nan Zhi had treated her.


    Didn¡¯t Nan Zhi have a financier? It seemed like her guess was right. That man who was more handsome than Bo Shaoxiu, had to be financially supported by some richdy. An exclusive sponsor required at least tens of millions. How could that man have so much money, when what he made was earned from selling his body?


    ¡°Beauty Nan, just cry once. If you cry, ourpany will give 50 million!¡±


    ¡°Beauty Nan¡¯s tears are really expensive! Quick, just cry and shed a few tears! You might be able to attract more sponsors who have a tenderness towards woman, if you also weep and plead with us when you cry!¡±


    ¡°Haha... President Lee, do you think we all like to watch pretty girls cry like you?!¡±


    ¡°I know that you don¡¯t like to watch pretty girls cry. You like to watch pretty girls strip...¡±


    Nan Zhi red coldly at the man who was sitting in the first row of the hall. Although he was dressed in a suit, he behaved like a despicable beast who thought only with his lower half.


    ¡°Beauty Nan, I¡¯ll give 80 million if you strip! How about it? You¡¯ll be tied with Lin Wanyue!¡±


    Several people started tough in the hall. It had almost be like a circus with the way the sponsors were carrying on. At the same time, Zhuang Jingjing said loudly, ¡°Nan Zhi, why don¡¯t you just strip. That that, you can get an 80 million exclusive sponsorship. There¡¯s no loss!¡±


    The sponsors¡¯ meeting was different from aristocratic banquets where the guest list was carefully curated with the end experience in mind. For the sponsors¡¯ meeting, anyone coulde as long as they had the money. There were people who were refined, and also those who were uncivilized brutes. President Zhou, who was the one who had asked Nan Zhi to strip, was definitely thetter. The man was someone who dared to say anything he wanted, without a care for where he was.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, I heard that you¡¯re an unmarried mother?¡± Yu Xiaoting interrupted the conversation.


    Thisment sent a strong ripple of revulsion to the audience as thements in the hall became louder. Immediately after, the gazes of more than several people towards Nan Zhi were filled with disdain and judgement.


    As a single mother, this Nan Zhi was was definitely a man¡¯s mistress or had a promiscuous life, seeing she had an illegitimate son. How shameless! To think this kind of woman dared to stand on stage to request money from them!


    Seeing the wave of negativity permeate the hall, the dumplingspany immediately retracted their intention to be the exclusive sponsor for Nan Zhi¡¯s show.


    Nan Zhi stared at Nan Yao coldly. Nan Yao sent her a pleased, yet provoking smile that looked exactly the same as the expression she had when she leaned into Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s embrace four years before.


    It was the gaze of a winner.


    Han Mo did not think that things would be like this. She picked up the microphone to try to turn the situation around. Suddenly, a clear and charismatic voice boomed out across the hall, ¡°One hundred million.¡±

 Chapter 150 - Standing Up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 150: Standing Up (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    One hundred million?


    Everyone was shocked. No one could believe what they had heard.


    This included Lin Wanyue, Nan Yao and the rest of herpany.


    Who was willing to be a sponsor for Nan Zhi¡¯s show when she was a host with a bad reputation who had an illegitimate son?


    Han Mo was the first to react, her mouth had opened in surprise. She was about to speak when she heard another cold and arrogant voice say, ¡°Two hundred million!¡±


    The venue erupted into a huge ruckus.


    One hundred million was already shocking for them, yet there was someone who came out with two hundred million!


    Lin Wanyue¡¯s body swayed as her mind nked out when she heard the familiar voice.


    Nan Yao¡¯s face was already pale from shock. The jealousy that flooded her, twisted her facial expression into a hideous one.


    It was impossible! It was impossible!


    It had to be her imagination!


    Han Mo was so excited that she almost dropped the microphone on the floor. There had yet to be an exclusive sponsorship that was more than two hundred million for the shows in the broadcastingpany to date. She asked again with uncertainty, ¡°The boss in number three private balcony, I want to confirm you are giving two hundred million?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see the point in calling a price twice. Three hundred million.¡±


    Even Lan Yanzhi was shocked. ¡°Fourth Brother, are you crazy? There will be absolutely no returns at all from throwing three hundred million into an unknown show!¡±


    Mu Sihan glowered at Lan Yanzhi with deep and cold ck eyes. ¡°You just watched as my kitten got bullied by others when I went to the washroom?¡± It was fine if he was the one who bullied her. Who were those trash to dare to bully her?


    Lan Yanzhi caressed his nose with an innocent expression. ¡°I just wanted to see if anyone was willing toe forward for Miss Nan apart from you. Someone is willing to give one hundred million for Miss Nan. Could he be your love rival?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened immediately. ¡°Go and investigate who that person is.¡±


    The atmosphere was tense and almost crackling with static electricity.


    Nan Zhi remained standing on the stage, poised and graceful. Although she was surprised and in disbelief as well, her appearance was still calm inparison to the chaotic reactions reverberating across the hall.


    She seemed to sense Mu Sihan looking at her as she returned his gaze evenly.


    ¡°Three hundred million. Is that person crazy? Does he have to much money and didn¡¯t know where to spend it?¡±


    ¡°Even though Beauty Nan has an illegitimate son, it¡¯s not impossible for her financier to invest three hundred million, especially with her stunning looks and figure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to be born as a woman. You just have to open your legs and the money wille flowing in...¡±


    The people who attended today¡¯s sponsors meeting were of a certain status and wealth. However, they could only sponsor tens of millions at most and no one would have dared to give out three hundred million straight away without blinking an eye.


    They were filled with envy and jealousy. Because they did not dare to say anything about the sponsor, their frustration and unhappiness was vented on Nan Zhi. If not for her, they would not have realized the big disparity between this man and themselves.


    ¡°Ha, you really dare to say stupid things,¡± an arrogant scoff trailed from the microphone suddenly. People looked at the number three private balcony one by one and the rumble of voices gradually quieted to a low murmur. All they could see was a tall and slender cold figure walking down from the private balcony while two bodyguards dressed in ck kept the door open.


    Attired in a tailored ck suitplemented by a stiff white cored shirt, the man¡¯s exquisite corbones could be seen from his two opened buttons. He seemed to be wrapped in a radiant shimmer, attracting the attention of everyone present from the moment he walked out.


    Keen eyes surveyed the room like a hawk observing its prey in the darkness. His outstanding presence seemed especially cold, domineering and grand, the aura he was exuded was exceptionally arrogant.


    Nan Zhi froze on the stage. She would never have imagined that Mu Sihan would appear in front of everyone in such a high-profile manner.


    Although she knew that he was very rich, Yi Fan had told her that he never appeared in front of the media or in public events. It was not surprising that many of the rich and affluent in Ning City did not know of his existence.

 Chapter 151 - Standing Up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 151: Standing Up (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan stepped forward after he gave a few words of instruction to Wei Lin, who was behind him. Wei Lin took his phone and reentered the private balcony.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s sharp ck eyes swept across the hall. Distinct lips pursed tightly together under his well-defined nose and together with his fierce expression, his overbearing aura was made the people feel intimidated.


    No one dared to say anything when he walked towards the stage.


    It waspletely silent.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s facial features were tense. There was a lingeringyer of maliciousness found between his eyebrows. He looked so cold that people unknowingly shrunk away, frightened by his oppressive aura.


    Nan Zhi stared at the man whose aura was strong enough to control the entire audience the moment he stepped out. Aplicated feeling filled her chest.


    She did not expect that the man she wished to avoid would suddenly stand up and defend her!


    Did he note to be Lin Wanyue¡¯s exclusive sponsor?


    No emotion showed on Mu Sihan¡¯s perfectly handsome face. However, the eyes staring at her without blinking were intense, seeming exceptionally dark and deep. They were like two ck holes that wanted to suck her in deeply.


    It was no wonder there were several women who liked him, despite his bad temper.


    He was indeed rather charming at times.


    Nan Zhi bit her lips as she looked away. Unknowingly, her quiet and pretty face felt flushed and hot.


    Nan Yao opened her mouth when she saw the man who appeared like he was a god that came down from the heavens. The shock on her face was so palpable it was likely her mouth could fit an egg inside.


    Trembling, she shook her head nonstop. It was impossible. How would a man like this like Nan Zhi, if he was rich and influential based on his own capabilities and was not financially supported by a rich woman? How?


    Did he not care about Nan Zhi¡¯s illegitimate son?


    Nan Yao drilled her eyes into the man with wless, god-given appearance, she could not pick out any shorings that were any worse than Bo Shaoxiu. With his handsome and cool facial features, his tall and muscr body and the arrogant aura he exuded when he walked...


    Bo Shaoxiu merely gave her show an 80 million sponsorship, while this man gave three hundred million straight away!


    Nan Yao felt like her heart was broken into pieces.


    Zhuang Jingjing and Yu Xiaoting were also inplete disbelief. How was Nan Zhi able to find such a young and handsome financier?


    Not only that, the main point was that he was so generous to her! This made them green with envy, jealousy and hate.


    Lin Wanyue was the first to react when Mu Sihan walked to the stage. Her eyes were filled with tears as she approached him with a pitiful and sad expression. ¡°Young Master Mu...¡±


    Lin Wanyue wanted to hug onto Mu Sihan¡¯s arm. However, she was stopped, scared off by the cold re he levelled at her before she was able to touch him.


    Mu Sihan walked past Lin Wanyue and towards Nan Zhi. His jawline was set and clenched tightly while his facial features were stony and cold. Nan Zhi could tell that he was angry.


    However, he did not erupt in anger on this asion. Instead, he merely used an extremely cold and tyrannical aura to scare everyone off.


    Mu Sihan stood two steps away from Nan Zhi. His ck eyes seemed to prate through her while his straight eyebrows were furrowed together tightly. Nan Zhi thought that he was going to shout at her and braced herself, her shoulders hung down and she looked like she was preparing for a scolding.


    It may have been borne from a natural reflex she had developed when dealing with him. Seemingly by instinct, she would remind herself not to go head-on against him whenever he was angry.


    Besides, she realized that even though he was very overbearing and unreasonable, he seemed to ept the soft approach and not the hard approach. It was better for her to not sh with him directly.


    Surprisingly, he did not shout at her. Raising his big hands, he merely patted the top of her head lightly, before he stood in front of her and blocked her with his tall body.


    Turning to face the crowd of sponsors, his ck eyes narrowed as his gaze pierced through the hearts of the sponsors in the hall. It fell on several people. ¡°Who wanted to see her strip?¡±


    President Zhou, who was the one who moring the loudest, was at a hot-blooded age. His father was a famous nouveau riche as well and the thing his family did notck in was money. Because of this, he was usually not scared of anything and said what he wanted, when he wanted. Straightening up, he replied Mu Sihan¡¯s question, even though he was a little intimidated. ¡°I said it. So what? Doesn¡¯t this woman already have a child? Why is she acting chaste and innocent? And you, so what if you have some money? I¡¯d never seen you in Ning City. Which city did you move from? Three hundred million... You shouldn¡¯t make yourself bankrupt for a slut!¡±

 Chapter 152 - Defend

    <h4>Chapter 152: Defend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The head of the broadcastingpany was sitting in the audience and wanted to stand up to speak, when he heard President Zhou¡¯s words. However, he was stopped short by Mu Sihan¡¯s gaze.


    Mu Sihan did not rush down the stage to beat that President Zhou up in rage. The only change in his expression was a narrowing of his deep ck eyes and he paused as he seemed to consider the hot-blooded man. He was filled with coldness, arrogance and fierceness. Every angle of him exuded coldness, as if it was rooted in his bones and it made everyone present shiver in an intangible frost.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance to take off your clothes and kneel down to apologize.¡±


    The voice was not too high pitched or too low, yet it was somehow murderous and cold. For those who knew Mu Sihan, they naturally knew that this was the one and only warning before heshed out.


    However, President Zhou did not know Mu Sihan, so naturally, did not see the signs to understand. He was cursing Mu Sihan in his mind when he heard that he wanted him to strip and kneel to apologize! Where did this unknown minione from? To think he actually dared to humiliate him like this!


    President Zhou immediately jumped from his seat as he red at Mu Sihan and threw his arms up aggressively. ¡°F*ck you with the kneeling. Where the hell did you crawl out from? Your IQ is probably not even that of a three-year-old¡¯s. Hurry home and drink some more of mommy¡¯s milk and grow the f*ck up before youe and speak with me!¡±


    Immediately after he spoke, several bodyguards dressed in ck appeared and grabbed his limbs swiftly, before they threw him onto the stage without a word.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing? Do you know who I am? My father will not let you off if you dare to touch even a strand of my hair! Why is everyone just standing there looking? There are gangsters here, hurry and call the police!¡±


    No one present dared to call the police, no matter how loud President Zhou cursed and yelled. The man dressed in the ck suit on the stage had an oppressive aura that was too strong. No one dared to move a muscle without him speaking.


    President Zhou¡¯s abdomen was kicked ruthlessly the moment he was pushed on the stage. He was not considered short. However, Mu Sihan managed to kick him back down the stage with a single kick.


    He rolled a few times on the floor before he spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°F*ck...¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he was held and pushed on stage again by the bodyguard dressed in ck.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s kick just now almost kicked his organs out. He did not dare to suffer another kick from him. That was why his gaze when he looked at Mu Sihan showed a little more fear. ¡°You... who are you?¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his straight eyebrows, his lips curled up in a cold and arrogant arch. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy to know who I am. However, I will make you unhappy because you made my woman unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who my father is? He¡¯s Zhou Donghai, one of the top ten wealthiest men in Ning City. Don¡¯t think you can stay in Ning City by doing this to me!¡±


    At this point, a man who looked like an assistant ran towards them. President Zhou was still cursing as the blood continued to drip from the corner of his mouth. Scurrying over, he put his phone into President Zhou¡¯s hand. ¡°President Zhou, it¡¯s the chairman calling.¡±


    President Zhou took the phone. He merely greeted his father when his expression changed within five seconds. ¡°What? The bank isn¡¯t giving the loan for ourpany¡¯srgest project? Our partner is canceling our partnership? Who did I offend? I didn¡¯t... wait...¡±


    President Zhou immediately looked at Mu Sihan as though he was looking at a monster. His mind waspletely nk as his lips trembled nonstop. He was unable to spit out any more profanities.


    Because this man was really as scary as the devil!


    ¡°I¡¯ll strip! I¡¯ll kneel! I¡¯ll apologize!¡± President Zhou was about to unbutton his suit¡¯s buttons when he was stopped by an expressionless Mu Sihan. Mu Sihan¡¯s thin lips spat out coldly, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    The bodyguard dressed in ck received Mu Sihan¡¯s signal and pulled the distraught President Zhou away.


    Mu Sihan nced at the entire audience with a cold expression as he said coldly, ¡°Who wanted to see her cry?¡±


    President Lee, who was sitting with President Zhou earlier, was so afraid that he was visibly shaking. He did not dare to look at Mu Sihan at all and his head seemed to sink down to his chest.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up like that Zhou trash, then stand up one by one and apologize to my woman.¡±

 Chapter 153 - Kissing In Front Of Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 153: Kissing In Front Of Everyone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Those who originally wanted to see Nan Zhi make a fool of herself all shivered in fear. Their heads bowed down in trepidation at the thought of their careless words.


    They did not know who Mu Sihan was exactly. However, they knew that he was someone not to be trifled, with since he could make the Zhou family be on the brink of bankruptcy within mere minutes.


    President Lee thought about President Zhou¡¯s pleas when he was thrown out. Sucking in a deep breath, be grit his teeth and stood up. He was the first. Taking the microphone he bowed deeply to Nan Zhi. ¡°Miss Nan, I was blind to offend you. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    After President Lee apologized, several old CEOs who had joined in the hooting stood up and apologized as well.


    Nan Zhi stared at Mu Sihan¡¯s wide and slender back as she stood behind him. She suddenly felt that he was like a tall and huge mountain. Biting her lips tightly, her bright eyes were covered in a thinyer of moisture.


    Being protected by someone like this was something she had not felt in a very long time.


    All along, she had thought that she was already strong enough to not need to be protected by anyone. When outsiders passed out their judgement and humiliated her, she let the words flow past her, not letting herself take them to heart. That was because she already long learnt to not be upset or angry by unimportant people.


    From the moment she had chosen to give birth to Xiaojie, she had already prepared herself to face all sorts of derogatory remarks.


    However, she did not expect Mu Sihan to run out and retain her dignity. She felt a tightening in her chest and an overwhelming warmth sprout from within.


    Nan Zhi walked forward and tugged Mu Sihan¡¯s sleeves lightly. Her voice was soft. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Mu. However, the sponsors meeting hasn¡¯t ended yet. Let¡¯s not take it further after they apologize...¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s slender and fair fingertips touched his palm identally when she tugged his sleeve. A slight numbness and he held her small hands domineeringly before she could retract her hand.


    Inparison to her small one, his hand wasrge and strong. One by one, he curled his fingers around her dainty hand.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart thumped. She tried to take back her hand. However, he was not willing to release his grip and resisted her in his usual domineering way.


    Mu Sihan did not turn back to look at Nan Zhi. Throwing a nce at the three woman in front with his deep ck eyes, his gaze darkened. ¡°If I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, the three of you were also a part of it.¡±


    Nan Yao, Zhuang Jingjing and Yu Xiaoting immediately felt chills in the spine when his cold eyesnded on them. They were so scared that they visibly trembled in their seats.


    Hearing his protective words, Nan Yao red at Nan Zhi, who was guarded behind Mu Sihan, with anger and extreme unwillingness. How was it that Nan Zhi could be so lucky? Even without the support of the Nan family, she still managed to find a cold and domineering man who was willing to stand against all others and defend her in such a way.


    No matter how hard she tried to console herself, she could no longer think of this man, who was able to make otherpanies bankrupt within minutes, as a boy toy who was financially supported by a rich woman.


    Whoever this man was, his mere presence was one of a kind, he was a very tall, strong and domineering, while Nan Zhi was innocent and lovable behind him. The two of them actually looked very good together.


    Nan Yao was bitter and was not going to give up without a fight!


    Biting her lip, she fought to suppress the emotional waves within her as she said with a trembling voice and pale face, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you mind Nan Zhi¡¯s illegitimate son at all?¡±


    There was absolutely no way that such a rich and influential man would be willing to foster another man¡¯s son!


    No man in this world would be so generous!


    Mu Sihan nced at Nan Yao withpletely cold eyes. In the next second, Nan Zhi was pulled forward, tugged along by his forceful hands. Without warning, his handsome and perfect face that looked like he had been carved out from a priceless stone, leaned towards her, shadowing herpletely while Nan Zhi still did not know what he was trying to do. The next second, cold, forceful lips pressed against her red ones in an overbearing manner.


    Nan Zhi nked out immediately. He... He was actually kissing her in front of everyone?


    ...


    <i>In number six private balcony.</i>


    The supple and handsome thin lips of a man wearing a gray mask curled up slightly in a cold manner when he saw the scene of the man and woman kissing on the stage.

 Chapter 154 - Intimate

    <h4>Chapter 154: Intimate</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes trembled. Her brain seemed to have short-circuited and she did not have any other reaction apart from havingplete nkness in her mind. It was almost as though his kiss had sucked away her soul.


    The force of him pressing against her was somewhat strong as he forced himself tightly on her lips. It was clearly a kiss, yet it did not seem like one at the same time.


    His gaze was deep and dark. It was a type of intense ck that was so dark that it seemed like it could absorb everything in the world.


    Nan Zhi finally realized what he was doing after a few seconds. Her small hands fell on his shoulders and pushed him, hard. At the same time, her face becamepletely red from holding in her breath. ¡°Why are you like this? There are so many people watching.¡±


    The man¡¯s well-defined handsome face was very close to her¡¯s. He raised his handsome straight brows slightly. ¡°Just let them watch. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Nan Zhi was not as thick-skinned as he was. Furrowing her eyebrows, she looked at his deep ck eyes. ¡°You may not be afraid, but I am.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he stared at her bright red lips and beautiful face. The woman was one of a kind. With one finger, he lifted her chin and resumed his arrogant manner. ¡°Eat with meter.¡±


    Nan Zhi really could not read this wild and handsome man in front of her. His temper was unpredictable. When he was angry, it was as though he was possessed by the God of Death, yet, here was was, childish and stubborn like an innocent child.


    Mu Sihan... he was like a mystery that could not be solved.


    Nan Zhi did not dare to say no. It was likely he would continue to kiss her for a very long time if she dared to say no.


    He was the epitome of overbearing and stubborn.


    Loosening his hold on Nan Zhi, Mu Sihan turned to look at Nan Yao and her little clique. Inparison to the tolerant expression he had when facing Nan Zhi, the one aimed towards Nan Yao was unforgiving and malicious.


    Zhuang Jingjing and Yu Xiaoting swallowed in fear, it felt like a sharp sword was millimeters from cutting their throats when Mu Sihan¡¯s cold gazended on them.


    President Zhou¡¯s family had be bankrupt at the drop of a hat, merely because he wanted them to be. If this man said the word, there was no way they could survive in Ning City.


    Zhuang Jingjing and Yu Xiaoting did not dare to hesitate any longer. Disregarding Nan Yao¡¯s obvious reluctance, they hurriedly stood up and bowed deeply towards Nan Zhi in apology.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to criticize Nan Zhi. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive us!¡±


    Beside the pair, Nan Yao stood stubbornly with pitiful and angry tears that flowed out of her eyes. Her hands were both in fists and her lips were pursued into a petnt line. She did not want to apologize to Nan Zhi at all. Why should she apologize?


    The head of the broadcastingpany hurried over and urged her to apologize so that everything would be settled. If not, even he would not be able to help her.


    At his insistence, Nan Yao¡¯s face paledpletely and she sucked in a cold breath. Standing up in a unwilling manner, she looked defiant under Mu Sihan¡¯s cold and sharp gaze as she muttered to Nan Zhi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Originally, she wanted to see Nan Zhi make a fool out of herself today. If everything happened ording to her ns, Nan Zhi would have walked out of the venue in embarrassment!


    However, in the end...


    Hatred and jealousy filled Nan Yao and red-hot anger coursed through her veins. She swore that she would definitely find a way to get back at that b*tch for the humiliation she had suffered today!


    ...


    The sponsors meeting continued.


    Nan Zhi returned backstage after Mu Sihan left the stage. Xia Xi hugged Nan Zhi¡¯s arm as she cried andughed in agitation.


    ¡°Sister Zhi, I can¡¯t believe it! So all this time, Young Master Mu was your big backer. You hid it too well!¡± Xia Xi sniffled. Her nose was red from crying and her cheeks were flushed pink. She was even happier than Nan Zhi at the thought of Young Master Mu being Nan Zhi¡¯s financier, instead of that Lin Wanyue¡¯s.


    Nan Zhi did not have the chance to say anything, when the head of the broadcastingpany suddenly walked over and told her, ¡°Nan Zhi, the guest for the first episode of <i>Delicacy </i>has been decided.¡±


    Nan Zhi was ready to tell the head that she had already invited Ji Chuan. However, the head¡¯s next words were someone Nan Zhi did not expect. ¡°The masked singer, Yannis, will be with us as the guest for <i>Delicacy¡¯s </i>first episode. Not only that, he also promised to take of his mask as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, how can that be?¡± XIa Xi eximed in disbelief. ¡°So many well-known broadcastingpanies in the world couldn¡¯t invite Yannis to their shows, even if with their connections and resources. Did our show really manage to invite him? And not to mention... He¡¯ll also take off his mask?! Oh my god, I can only imagine how popr our show will get!¡±


    The head of the broadcastingpany was also very excited. In the beginning, he did not have any hopes for <i>Delicacy </i>. They were ted to be moved to thete night slot with their poor ratings. He had never expected for the sponsors meeting this year to give him so many surprises!

 Chapter 155 - Rival

    <h4>Chapter 155: Rival</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi looked at the head of the broadcasting station, who was smiling so widely his eyes were narrowed into happy slits.


    <i>Yannis... is it Brother Gu Sheng?</i>


    Was he that ¡®Y¡¯ who sent her jewelry every year?


    ¡°Director, is Yannis still in the private balcony?¡±


    ¡°No, he just left.¡±


    Nan Zhi jumped up from her chair and ran towards the main lobby.


    Nan Yao noticed Nan Zhi¡¯s hurried departure and frowned. As the head of the broadcasting station passed her, she asked, ¡°Director, where is Nan Zhi going?¡±


    The head of the broadcasting station told Nan Yao that Yannis would be the first guest of <i>Delicacy </i>.


    Hearing this, Nan Yao¡¯s face paled even further. The nails of her fingertips dug deep into her palm, close to breaking the skin.


    Why?


    Why did Nan Zhi get a three hundred million sponsorship and how did she even somehow received Yannis¡¯ help?


    Yannis, the mysterious person who even the BBC had never been able to invite. He was also the most popr and formidable singer in recent years. Why would he choose to reveal his face on Nan Zhi¡¯s unknown program? Why?


    The question bubbled in her mind, infuriating her the more she dwelled on it. She couldn¡¯t let it go. Nan Yao was so angry that her chest rose and fell intensely. Suddenly, she was short of breath and spit out a mouthful of blood. Everything turned ck in front of her eyes and she fainted.


    ...


    <i>Outside the convention center.</i>


    Lan Yanzhi was reporting to Mu Sihan the information he had gathered. ¡°Yannis is from the world-renowned Audio-Visual Inc. This Yannis is quite an enigma. It¡¯s said that he spent a lot of money acquiring Audio-Visual Inc. and is now the most powerful media tycoon in the world. Nobody can find out where this fellow hase from, there¡¯s nothing about his origins, his age, or anything. What the hell! Fourth Brother, your rival this time is not simple!¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°Continue to investigate. As long as he is alive, his details can be found out.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother, the masked man is out!¡±


    The moment Mu Sihan looked over at the masked man, the masked man also looked over at him.


    There was some distance between the two, but Lan Yanzhi, who was between them, could feel a strong sense of belligerence.


    When Nan Zhi came running out of the convention center, that was all she saw.


    It scared her to death.


    <i>Why are the two of them confronting each other?</i>


    <i>Is it possible that Yannis is really Brother Gu Sheng?</i>


    Nan Zhi wanted to rush forward to rify, but Mu Sihan was there. If she rushed over, he would probably break her into pieces.


    Nan Zhi decided to wait for the proper moment so she hid herself. Fortunately, the tension between the two man did notst long as Yannis got on a ck Bentley.


    They would be recording the first episode of <i>Delicacy </i>next week. Yannis had promised to take off his mask during the program and then she would be able to know if he was Brother Gu Sheng!


    Leaning against the marble pir, Nan Zhi pulled herself together and prepared to go back into the convention center. Before she could take a step forward, arge shadow fell over her.


    She raised her head sharply and her gaze was was sucked into a pair of deep and dangerous dark eyes.


    Caught like a deer in the headlights, Nan Zhi did not expect that Mu Sihan would appear in front of her and her heart jumped.


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi with icy cold eyes and a sh of danger ran across his dark eyes. He asked her in a cold and low voice, ¡°Do you know that masked man? Is there something between the two of you?¡±


    <i>¡®Is there something between the two of you?¡¯</i>


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart was in her throat.


    When Mu Sihan saw that Nan Zhi was silent, his eyes became as sharp as knives. ¡°Speak, don¡¯t lie or else you know what will happen!¡±


    The arms hanging by Nan Zhi¡¯s side clenched into fists. Taking in a deep breath, she met with Mu Sihan¡¯s sharp gaze and opened her mouth slowly...

 Chapter 156 - French Kiss

    <strong>Chapter 156: French Kiss</strong>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes stared fixedly at Nan Zhi, not wanting to miss any subtleties in her expression as they shed on her face.


    Nan Zhi was not able to determine the rtionship between Yannis and Brother Gu Sheng. Based on the current situation, she and Yannis did not know each other.


    Shaking her head, she answered truthfully, ¡°I heard from the director that he is the mysterious masked singer Yannis. Girls all over the world want to uncover his mask. Do you think I¡¯m so capable to have already seen his face?¡±


    What is wrong with me? Why am I always worrying about whether this bad tempered man will get angry?


    She must have been getting used to his envement.


    Mu Sihan did not see any subtle or hidden intent in her face and his expression became less cold. ¡°Then, why did you chase after him?¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, the tall man suddenly bent over and his wless handsome face appeared before her face, his dark eyes alert. ¡°So, you were chasing after me?¡±


    Naturally, Nan Zhi would not say the reason she ran out. She thought of what he had said on stage and bit her lips lightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say to have lunch with you?¡±


    There was a trace of amusement in Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes. Raising his eyebrows, a wild and unruly look appeared on his handsome face. ¡°You can¡¯t wait to have lunch with me?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at how he had changed so rapidly from cold and threatening, to his usualzy countenance and red at him silently. ¡°You sponsored three hundred million for me, isn¡¯t it normal courtesy to have a meal with you?¡±


    Mu Sihan gave a devilish smirk. ¡°It¡¯s not normal. You should sleep with me since it¡¯s three hundred million.¡±


    Hearing his shameless words, Nan Zhi got angry with him again, her pretty face turning red. ¡°Can you be more serious? Also, don¡¯t kiss me again!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you dare to talk back to me now that you are so capable, huh. Before the contract expires, I can kiss you whenever I want.¡±


    He was that overbearing and unreasonable.


    Nan Zhi was so angry that she wanted to kill him with one p.


    Lan Yanzhi, who was standing not far away, looked at the two of them bantering behind the marble pir. His phone vibrated just when he was about to walk over and call them.


    It was a call from his sister, Lan Yinyin.


    ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you and Brother Sihan here yet? Brother Bo Yan and his ugly girlfriend have already arrived. Also, is there something wrong with Brother Bo Yan¡¯s head? How could he agree to date a woman like Yan Hua?¡±


    Lan Yanzhi¡¯s eyebrow twitched. ¡°You¡¯ve been studying abroad, how long did it take you toe running back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having a few days off. Brother, when on earth are youing?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon. By the way, you¡¯d better put aside your feelings for Fourth Brother. He¡¯s met someone he is interested in.¡±


    Without waiting for Lan Yinyin to say anything, Lan Yanzhi ended the call.


    ...


    Nan Zhi was dragged into the car by Mu Sihan.


    Lan Yanzhi was sitting at one side, looking at Nan Zhi and greeted her with a devilish smile. ¡°Hello, Miss Nan. Do you remember me?¡±


    How could Nan Zhi forget this man with the upturned eyes and a devilish smile?


    Raising her lips into a small smile, she extended her hand politely. ¡°Young Master Lan.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi was about to hold on to Nan Zhi¡¯s small hand when suddenly, arge palm reached out and took Nan Zhi¡¯s hand.


    Lan Yanzhi shouted in discontent, ¡°Fourth Brother, look at you! You¡¯re like a jealous husband.¡±


    Nan Zhi pulled her hand back awkwardly from Mu Sihan¡¯srge one. Moving back towards the window, she settled into the seat. She did not expect that the next moment, Mu Sihan also moved in and sat beside her.


    Their bodies were so close together that the heat from his body was tangible, making Nan Zhi feel like she was sitting on pins and needles.


    Lan Yanzhi handed both Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan a ss of wine, a wicked smile on his handsome face. ¡°Miss Nan, Fourth Brother became the exclusive sponsor for your program, shouldn¡¯t you give him a toast?¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at the clear yellow liquid in the ss. If he remembered correctly, the alcohol content of the wine Lan Yanzhi poured was very high. It was known as the ¡®one cup drunk¡¯. Anyone would feel like french kissing after drinking it.

 Chapter 157 - Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 157: Drunk</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan had sponsored three hundred million.


    It was true that Nan Zhi really needed to thank him.


    Looking at the wine poured by Lan Yanzhi, she and Mu Sihan both took a ss. It seemed harmless enough, he certainly did not have the opportunity to drug it.


    She had a good tolerance for alcohol so it should not be a problem to drink only one ss. Giving Mu Sihan a small smile, she raised her ss. ¡°Young Master Mu, thank you for help today. Although you¡¯re annoying sometimes, it seems that you¡¯re not that bad by nature. Bottoms up, feel free to...¡±


    Mu Sihan expression darkened.


    What did she mean he was annoying at times? Damned woman, she was the only one who dared to speak like this in front of him!


    Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly and did not stop Nan Zhi from drinking that ss of wine. After Nan Zhi finished, he also downed his ss.


    Lan Yanzhi thought that after drinking the wine, the pair of them would be passionate with each other and feast his eyes, but after half an hour, the two of them were surprisingly calm.


    Lan Yanzhi could understand if Fourth Brother did not get drunk, as he was a very good drinker.


    But Miss Nan...


    Strange, why was there no reaction?


    After Nan Zhi drank the wine, her head spun and got dizzy, but she was good with her liquor and was able to keep calm, at least on the outside.


    But in fact, her consciousness was already in a dizzying state of half dazed and half sober.


    Leaning against the car window, her head lowered and her hair hung down like a ck curtain of silk. Her face was slightly flushed and she looked exceptionally charming.


    From her point of view, she could see Mu Sihan¡¯s side profile. The contours of his face were sharp and well-defined, it was like a ssic painting, perfect with no ws.


    She did not know if it was that ss of wine, but she thought that he looked particrly handsome at this moment.


    Suddenly, she raised a slender finger and poked the man¡¯s carved-like handsome face. ¡°Why is your face so perfect? Why are your lips so sexy? Have you had lip enhancement surgery?¡±


    Mu Sihan was speechless.


    Lan Yanzhi was speechless too. Damn, shouldn¡¯t Miss Nan rush up to Fourth Brother and kiss him violently after drinking the one cup drunk? Why would such a strange effect happen?


    When Nan Zhi¡¯s slender finger poked at Mu Sihan¡¯s lips, the warm touch from her finger made Mu Sihan swallow deeply and he opened his mouth to bite her finger.


    ¡°Ah. I remember, you¡¯re a big demon.¡± Nan Zhi drew back her hand and looked at Mu Sihan, who had a dark expression, her long eyshes fluttering lightly. ¡°No, you¡¯re not a big demon, you¡¯re... father...¡±


    Pfft...


    Lan Yanzhiughed unkindly.


    Miss Nan¡¯s reaction after drinking one cup drunk was too damn funny.


    When men and women are having a y of their desires, they will let the woman call ¡®Father¡¯. He didn¡¯t know she was like this too.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s soft and sweet voice made Mu Sihan hard. Stiffening, his face turned cold and he cursed in a low voice.


    Lan Yanzhi could not look at them directly and turned his head around whileughing.


    ¡°Father, what did I do wrong? Why do you treat me like that? Why don¡¯t you like me anymore?¡± Nan Zhi was a stubborn girl deep down. She seldom admitted defeat to others and hid all her hardships deep in her heart. Even if she was riddled with thousands of gaping wounds, she refused to show them to anyone else.


    Perhaps she was the type that would show her most vulnerable side when she was drunk.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at the tears forming in her eyes. He felt a tugging in his heart and grabbed her wrist with arge palm, pulling her directly onto his legs.


    Nan Zhi seemed to have returned to when she was young and her father had carried her in his arms, telling her stories.


    Raising her tiny face, she smiled brilliantly at Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan cursed.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, he lowered his head and sealed her cherry red lips with his.

 Chapter 158 - Embarrassed

    <h4>Chapter 158: Embarrassed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The aftereffects of this wine were too dangerous.


    Nan Zhi was in a daze, her head was spinning and she did not know where she was.


    Something hard was very close to her. It made her feel very ufortable and her delicate eyebrows furrowed in frustration.


    When Mu Sihan moved away from her red lips, her thick eyshes fluttered and her soft little hands moved curiously towards his crotch.


    ¡°Do you have a weapon hidden here to attack me?¡±


    Her fingertips touched it.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes darkened and his breathing became heavy. Jaw clenched, he grabbed her hand and his face clouded over, like a storm was approaching. ¡°Woman, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    As soon as he spoke, she suddenly screamed, ¡°Ah, gangster! There¡¯s a gangster here!¡±


    Lan Yanzhi and the chauffeur in front could hardly hold back theirughter.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Mu Sihan cursed and covered her mouth with hisrge palm, his eyes cold and menacing. ¡°Enough! Just who is the gangster here?¡±


    Nan Zhi could not breathe with his hand over her mouth. As she opened her mouth, some muffled sounds and the heat from her breathnded against his palm. It was like an electric current had run through his spine and all the heat rushed towards his lower abdomen.


    Damn it!


    Lan Yanzhi letting her drink the ¡®one cup drunk¡¯ was not torturing her, but rather, testing him!


    ¡°Your weapon is getting more©`¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± He cut her off coldly, before holding her chin and lifting it up. His lips sealed hers, cutting off her words in an overbearing manner.


    Nan Zhi felt pain in her lips and her teeth were forced open by the man¡¯s scorching hot tongue, moving wildly around in her mouth.


    It made her feel breathless and lightheaded.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s kisses moved from her lips, down to her chin and then lower to her exquisite corbones.


    There was a sudden pain and Nan Zhi¡¯s muddled thoughts cleared up in an instant.


    Mu Sihan, who had bitten her, raised his head and there was a devilish smile on his lips. With his deep eyes, his gaze on her was dark. ¡°Awake?¡±


    The man in front of her had a cold expression, his eyes red and his lips tightly pursed. He looked extremely dangerous and cold. Nan Zhi closed her eyes and opened them again.


    He was still looking at her coldly.


    ¡°I... What happened?¡± She had only drank one ss of wine, how did she end up on hisp? And why was she somehow kissed so fiercely by him?


    Frowning, she tried to recall what had happened. She remembered touching something she should not have touched, saying things that were not supposed to be said. Ugh, she really did not feel so good.


    She totally humiliated herself. Again.


    ¡°Was there was something in the wine Young Master Lan gave me?¡± She was not stupid, based on the circumstances, she knew how to analyze and find the reason.


    Lan Yanzhi raised both of his hands and looked innocent. ¡°Miss Nan, there was nothing wrong with the wine, you and Fourth Brother both drank it. It seems that you¡¯re not that good with your liquor, getting drunk with just one ss.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi who was looking at Lan Yanzhi incredulously. He exined, ¡°The alcohol content for that wine is about 96%.¡±


    ...


    Moving away from Mu Sihan¡¯s legs, Nan Zhi buried her face in her arms.


    She felt too ashamed.


    It was fine that she embarrassed herself in front of Mu Sihan, but there were also Lan Yanzhi and the chauffeur in the car!


    Nan Zhi was trying to find an excuse to not eat with them, when suddenly her phone chimed with an iing message.


    Thinking it was Xia Xi sending her information about the sponsors meeting, she took out her phone to check.


    It was from an unknown number. ¡®Little flower, I¡¯m back.¡¯


    <i>Little flower!</i>


    <i>Little flower!</i>


    There was only one person in the world who would call her that.


    ¡°What are you looking at that¡¯s made you so dazed? Which wild man sent you a message?¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, her phone was snatched out of her hand by the man.

 Chapter 159 - Vixen

    <h4>Chapter 159: Vixen</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi saw that her phone was in Mu Sihan¡¯s hands and her heart pounded in her chest, so fast, it was like it was trying to break through and leap out.


    Cold sweat formed on her forehead and she swallowed in some form of lingering trepidation.


    She did not know what she was afraid of.


    It seemed that she was always very cautious and tense in front of Mu Sihan, afraid that she would trigger his anger.


    Mu Sihan did not have the habit of looking through people¡¯s phones. Although he took her phone without warning, he did not look down at all. When he saw that she had her head lowered and did not try to snatch back the phone, his cold features softened and he returned the phone to her. ¡°I think you wouldn¡¯t dare to look for a wild man behind my back!¡±


    Such confidence and conceit!


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth but she did not know what to say.


    Regarding Brother Gu Sheng and her, there was nothing to hide from others. He had saved her life, and she would remember this kindness forever.


    But she also clearly understood that when she had chosen to give birth to Xiaojie, it had already marked the end for her and Brother Gu Sheng.


    She knew she would not be together with anyone for the rest of her life.


    ...


    The Rolls-Royce Phantom stopped at the entrance of Huangting Hotel.


    Nan Zhi followed Mu Sihan and Lan Yanzhi out of the car. Following a few steps behind the pair, she heard a beautiful voice call out from some distance away. ¡°Brother Sihan!¡±


    Nan Zhi stopped and looked up.


    A young woman, dressed in a yellow dress, who looked just the type to act coquettishly, rushed towards Mu Sihan.


    Nan Zhi felt that the girl looked familiar, she must have seen her somewhere before.


    <i>Ah </i>.


    When she had just returned from abroad, Yanran wanted to bring Xiaojie and her to the revolving restaurant of the seven-star hotel for a meal, but the restaurant was booked out by someone. When they had came back down, she had seen this woman being rejected.


    <i>That cold and ruthless figure back then...</i>


    Nan Zhi then looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s back, and ovepped the back figure she saw that time with the back in front of her.


    Girls nowadays were so bold. To think she could still act coquettishly with a man after being rejected by him.


    Mu Sihan and Lan Yanzhi were walking side by side and Lan Yinyin seemed to have not seen Lan Yanzhi. She only had eyes for Mu Sihan.


    Instead of his usual ck coat, he had taken off his suit jacket and was wearing only a white shirt with the sleeves rolled up, revealing firm and strong arms. With one hand in his pants pocket, the other hand, which was wearing an expensive watch, hung naturally by his side.


    Under his short ck hair, his handsome face was wildly arrogant, yet at the same time, cold and sexy. Lan Yinyin could feel her heart flutter in her chest and she moved closer to him and held onto his arms.


    ¡°Brother Sihan, I had three days off, so I flew back especially to see you.¡±


    Seeing Lan Yanzhi was beside him, Mu Sihan could not openly ignore Lan Yinyin. Brushing Lan Yinyin¡¯s hands off his arm without a change in his expression, he turned back to look at Nan Zhi, who had stopped moving forward. ¡°Kitten,e here.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched.


    Was he using her as a shield?


    ¡°Brother Sihan, who is she?¡± Lan Yinyin¡¯s gaze towards Nan Zhi was full of contempt.


    Mu Sihan noticed that Nan Zhi hadn¡¯t moved, so he stepped back a few steps, before holding on to her slender waist and dering, ¡°She¡¯s my woman.¡± Then, he lowered his head, his handsome face came towards Nan Zhi and his defines lips came too close to her ear as he said, ¡°Kitten, this is Yanzhi¡¯s sister, Lan Yinyin.¡±


    At that moment, the two of them looked affectionate, like intimate lovers, their closeness making people around them envious.


    Lan Yinyin could not believe what she was seeing. She thought that without Sister Xue¡¯er, Brother Sihan would surely notice her. Where did this vixene from?

 Chapter 160 - Yan Hua

    <h4>Chapter 160: Yan Hua</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Brother Sihan, don¡¯t treat me like that. I went through so much trouble toe here for you!¡±


    The expression on Lan Yinyin was sweet and she was the perfect type to act coquettishly. Even Nan Zhi, as a woman, could not help but get goosebumps and she felt them crawl across her body.


    Lan Yinyin wanted to push away Nan Zhi and hold onto Mu Sihan¡¯s arms again, but Mu Sihan did not give her any chance to. Instead, he pulled Nan Zhi towards the main lobby.


    Nan Zhi realized that Mu Sihan never had a good expression on his face whenever he was in front of women he disliked. It was like that with Ye Qianqian, and with this Lan Yinyin as well.


    Looking at him from the side, his expression was cold and stoic. Her eyebrows furrowed in confusion.


    Why was he so different towards her?


    If it was based on looks, Ye Qianqian and Lan Yinyin were not bad inparison. She couldn¡¯t fathom why he did not like them and treated her especially well...


    From the depths of her memories, Nan Zhi could not help but recall what the old madam had said to her.


    <i>Shadow </i>.


    Did Mu Sihan really think of her as the shadow of another woman?


    Lan Yinyin looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s slender back and stamped her feet in jealousy. ¡°Brother, where did this vixene from?¡±


    ¡°Enough, why don¡¯t you understand, even without Sister Xue¡¯er, Fourth Brother won¡¯t like you. Stop daydreaming!¡±


    Lan Yinyin pouted and became even more unhappy.


    She was willing to ept losing to Sister Xue¡¯er, but who did that vixen think she was?


    ...


    Mu Sihan brought Nan Zhi to the number one ballroom. As soon as he opened the door, a sweet and soft voice could be heard. ¡°Bo Yan, give me back my phone. I need to make a call.¡±


    Nan Zhi studied broadcasting and hosting so was particrly sensitive to voices. This voice was soft and pleasant,parable to a songbird, and could touch people¡¯s heart.


    It was Yan Hua.


    Nan Zhi had not seen Yan Hua in person before, but she had talked to her on the phone, so she recognized her voice.


    Nan Zhi was worried that something had happened when Yan Hua did not attend the sponsors meeting, but she was unable to get through her phone.


    Now that she knew Yan Hua was fine, Nan Zhi looked up happily into the room.


    She saw an indifferent and upright figure sitting on the sofa, a pair of rimless sses perched on his well-defined nose. Under the lenses was a pair of cold and long upturned eyes and his lips were pursed tightly.


    Beside the man stood a woman...


    Nan Zhi blinked and was a little surprised.


    The woman heard the voices at the door and turned around. The woman was so fat that her features could not be seen clearly.


    Nan Zhi did not discriminate against being fat or thin, and besides, when she talked to Yan Hua on the phone, she felt that the girl was quite optimistic and cheerful. Yan Hua had the type of temperament she liked.


    ¡°Huahua?¡± Nan Zhi walked into the room and greeted her with a gentle smile. The smile was genuine and reached her eyes.


    Yan Hua also recognized Nan Zhi¡¯s voice. She was stunned for a moment before she ran towards her happily. ¡°Zhizhi?¡±


    When Yan Hua ran, it felt like the ground was shaking as she pounded across the room.


    Lan Yinyin entered the room and saw a big ball of meat embracing Nan Zhi.


    With such an obviousparison, even if Lan Yinyin did not like Nan Zhi, she felt that in front of that fatass, Yan Hua, Nan Zhi was beautiful like a goddess.


    A trace of contempt shed through Lan Yinyin¡¯s eyes. Toozy to even greet or consider Yan Hua further, she moved to sit beside Bo Yan, pouting her lips seductively. ¡°Brother Bo Yan, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Oh my, I think you¡¯ve be even more handsome.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s gaze darkened when she heard Lan Yinyin¡¯s words.


    She knew that everyone thought that she was unworthy of Bo Yan. In fact, she had never thought that Bo Yan would be her boyfriend. Ever since they had gotten together, she had tried different methods to slim down. However, not only did she did not lose weight, she had developed stomach problems. It was devastating for her, and since then, her father forbidden her to lose weight again.

 Chapter 161 - Sad

    <h4>Chapter 161: Sad</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yan Hua¡¯s heart was not good. When she was young, she had been seriously ill and almost lost her life. Her father loved her very much and asked the chef to cook all kinds of tasty food for her everyday for her to recover. Since then, it was easy for her to gain weight and with her father¡¯s influence, people did not dare to call her fat and she did not have the concept of fat and thin. All her clothes were custom-made and by the time she was already thirteen or fourteen years old, she realized that to the rest of the world, she was considered hopelessly fat, even obese.


    When she realized that she was too fat, she tried all kinds of methods to lose weight, but because of her heart problems, she could not exercise vigorously, nor could she be hungry for too long. She had tried acupuncture, different types of medications, and even liposuction secretly, but everything had ended in failure.


    When her father found out, he sent people to watch her all day long to make sure she did not try to lose weight. Even if she was fat and ugly, she was still his precious daughter. He could not lose her.


    Nan Zhi did not think that Yan Hua was ugly. Looking closely, her features and skin were quite lovely.


    Recently, she had ced more focus on studying nutritional diet meals. Not only could it supplement daily nutrients, but it also did not have as much oil and grease as standard meals. If Yan Hua was able to slim down, she would definitely be a great beauty.


    ¡°Zhizhi, I¡¯m sorry. I got a stomach ache after I got off the ne. Bo Yan forced me to go to the hospital and confiscated my phone, so I couldn¡¯t attend the sponsors¡¯ meeting...¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Huahua. Your health is more important. I couldn¡¯t get through to your phone and thought something happened to you. I was really worried so I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°Later after the meal, I¡¯ll go to the broadcasting station and talk to the director about the sponsorship!¡±


    Nan Zhi held Yan Hua¡¯s hand and told her about how Mu Sihan had helped her during the sponsors¡¯ meeting.


    Yan Hua looked at Mu Sihan and smiled. ¡°Wow, Zhizhi, both you and Mu Sihan are reallypatible.¡±


    Nan Zhi could see that there was a sh of sadness in her eyes and guessing her thoughts, she said softly, ¡°Huahua, don¡¯t look down upon yourself. Do you remember the diet meals I told you about? It¡¯s beginning to take shape. Would you like to be my first customer?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m your loyal fan!¡±


    ...


    After lunch, the three men were ying cards in the room while Nan Zhi and Yan Hua were on the sofa chatting. Lan Yinyin was sitting beside the men and watching them y cards.


    During that time, Bo Yan received a call. He asked Lan Yinyin to help him y his cards and walked out of the room with his phone.


    A few minutester, Yan Hua received a message.


    Nan Zhi saw that her expression changed and asked in concern, ¡°What happened, Huahua?¡±


    Yan Hua shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Zhizhi, I need to go out for a little while and will be back soon.¡±


    Yan Hua ran out of the room, turned around the corner of the corridor and walked towards the back garden.


    When she reached the entrance of the garden, she saw a beautiful and sexy figure flouncing into the garden.


    It was Bo Yan¡¯s secretary. The woman who had sent her that message.


    Dressed in a fittingdies suit, the skirt just barely covered her thighs. The tight white shirt was wrapped around her good figure, enhancing her womanly assets with more than a hint of cleavage.


    Bo Yan was leaning against the wall, his long fingers ying with an unlit cigarette. He was wearing a ck shirt, the top three buttons were unbuttoned, revealing his strong and firm chest, that could make people blush.


    The woman flipped back her long hair and approached Bo Yan in a charming way. ¡°President Bo, you came to Ning City and brought me along secretly. Aren¡¯t you afraid Yan Hua will find out?¡±


    Bo Yan took the woman¡¯s hand and sniffed it. ¡°You smell nice.¡± The man who was normally refined and cold, had no superfluous expression on his face when he was flirting.


    But, behaving like that, it could inexplicably tug at the hearts of any woman.


    The woman smiled shyly and did not withdraw her hand, letting Bo Yan hold it tightly.


    When Yan Hua saw this, her heart thumped hard and trembled, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to look away.


    ¡°President Bo, I knew you were forced by Chairman Yan to be Yan Hua¡¯s boyfriend. You can¡¯t possibly like that fat youngdy.¡±

 Chapter 162 - Unworthy

    <h4>Chapter 162: Unworthy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yan Hua¡¯s hands were clenched into fists.


    Bo Yan agreed to date her only because her father had forced him to?


    Even if she was usually carefree and optimistic, Yan Hua actually had an inferiorityplex deep down and was incredibly vulnerable. Because she was fat, she had never made a true friend and was always being given contemptuous looks and pointed at in whispered conversations she pretended she couldn¡¯t hear.


    Although her father would stand up for her, she knew that those people looked down on her in their hearts.


    She was lonely, sensitive and vulnerable.


    Since Bo Yan hade to the Yan family, he had been promoted from being her bodyguard to being the general manager of Yan Corporation with his own ability.


    Usually when she was being bullied outside, he would protect her and never showed any contempt or disdain in front of her.


    She thought he was different.


    She had been secretly in love with him for two years.


    She had never confessed her feelings to him, how could she? All she would do was write down her feelings into her diary in the middle of the night.


    Could it be that her father read her diary?


    ¡°Although Yan Hua is a rich youngdy, she doesn¡¯t deserve to be with you.¡± As soon as she had finished speaking, the man grabbed her wrist and pressed her against the wall.


    From Yan Hua¡¯s position, she could see the man¡¯s face approaching the woman¡¯s red lips.


    They were kissing.


    ¡°Young Master Bo, you¡¯re so naughty...¡± The woman¡¯s breathy voice was like an invisible hand gripping Yan Hua¡¯s heart so hard that she was unable to breathe.


    Bo Yan did not really kiss the woman. He did not respond to the woman¡¯s deliberate teasing and flirtations, the eyes under his sses were calm and cold.


    When he saw from the corner of his eye the downcast figure of the fat woman leaving, he released his hold on the woman. There was no hint of warmth in his handsome face. ¡°Scram!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Bo, now that the show¡¯s over, you...¡±


    Bo Yan looked at the woman coldy. ¡°Don¡¯t let me say it again, get lost!¡±


    After the woman left in a huff, Bo Yan leaned against the wall and smoked a cigarette,


    Lan Yanzhi walked over and tapped Bo Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Have you made yourself clear with Yan Hua?¡±


    Bo Yan lifted up his smooth and cold jaw, exhaling a mouthful of smoke. ¡°Since I don¡¯t like her, why should I give her hope and let her fall deeper and deeper? Although the road to revenge is easier with her by my side, I can¡¯t betray my own feelings.¡±


    ...


    After Yan Hua returned to the room, she did not cry. When she was talking to Nan Zhi, she wasughing merrily as though she had not just had her heart broken to pieces.


    Bo Yan entered the room and before he returned to the card table, he looked at Yan Hua. Realizing he was looking at her, Yan Hua beamed happily at him in return.


    She did not me him for lying to her. As expected, he was probably being forced by her father. It didn¡¯t surprise her that no men liked her, she was fat and ugly after all. He was outstanding in all aspects, so it was normal for him not to like her.


    When she returned to the Capital, she would tell her father that she did not like Bo Yan, and did not want to be with him anymore. She wanted him to be free.


    ...


    Originally, Nan Zhi did not n to drink anymore. After all, she had humiliated herself in the car after drinking just one ss. But Yan Hua wanted to drink with her, and Nan Zhi could feel that Yan Hua was not feeling happy, so she did not refuse.


    As a result, they both drank a little too much. Yan Hua pulled Nan Zhi to the washroom and she dropped against the toilet and cried.


    ¡°Zhizhi, is it that a fat person doesn¡¯t deserve love? Why is a fat person always the focus of ridicule and contempt everywhere she goes?¡± Yan Hua was sitting on the ground, her face scrunched up in pain and despair. ¡°I thought that I was the luckiest person in the world when I met Bo Yan. I wanted to change for him, even in my dreams. I don¡¯t hate him for hurting me. I only hate myself. Why can¡¯t I be thin?¡±

 Chapter 163 - Break Up

    <h4>Chapter 163: Break Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing Yan Hua¡¯s deste words, Nan Zhi felt her heart ache. When she was young, she was also ridiculed by others for being fat. Although her weight gain was caused by medications, she would be thin again if she stopped taking them.


    But she understood the pain of being fat.


    Yan Hua told Nan Zhi a lot. It was not that she did not work hard, she tried countless ways to lose weight, but no matter what she did, she just could not slim down.


    If she exercised for too long, her heart could not take it.


    If she starved herself too much, her stomach could not take it.


    Yan Hua was desperate. She held her head in her hands and big drops of tears fell into her mouth. ¡°Zhizhi, no matter what I do, it¡¯s useless. It¡¯s like I¡¯m fated to forever be looked down upon by others. I¡¯m so useless...¡±


    Nan Zhi held Yan Hua in her arms and wiped her tears away. ¡°Huahua, do you believe in me? If you can persevere in the diet meals I¡¯ve developed, you will definitely lose weight and have a normal weight.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Huahua, listen to me. Don¡¯t drink or smoke even if you are sad in the future. Video call me everyday. I will supervise you. I¡¯ll support you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, I¡¯m so happy to be your fan, thank you so much.¡±


    ...


    Yan Hua waspletely drunk and in a daze when a tall figure walked over and carried her from the ground.


    She was so heavy but he could still carry her.


    Yan Hua slept in the car and when she woke up, they had already reached the hotel. Bo Yan wanted to carry her out of the car, but by then, she had sobered up a little and refused him.


    She came down from the car with some difficulty and looked at the man in sses standing outside. As always, he looked handsome and refined. But in fact, the long upturned eyes under his lenses were cold.


    He had one hand in his pants pocket and watched Yan Hua get out of the car with an air of keeping people away.


    Yan Hua walked towards the hotel shakily, with Bo Yan following behind. After she entered the elevator, he told the front desk to send a hangover tea up to her room.


    Yan Hua came out of the elevator and walked towards her room with her hand on her forehead.


    An amorous couple, who were kissing and flirting with each other, walked behind and could not wait to get back to their room.


    Yan Hua was blocking their path in front and the man and woman could not cross. The man looked at the hulking figure of Yan Hua with disdain and barked, ¡°Which pig ran out from the pigsty? Go back to your animal pen and don¡¯t block the way.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was so loud that even if Yan Hua was drunk, she could understand that he was scolding her and her face went red.


    Lowering her head, she hunched her shoulders even more and leaned against the wall to let the couple pass.


    But the man had a sharp tongue and was very bad mannered. As he passed Yan Hua he said, ¡°You¡¯re so fat that I can¡¯t tell the difference between your chest and stomach. I don¡¯t think anyone will want to marry someone like you!¡±


    The man had just said finished when someone kicked him in the back.


    The man took a few steps forward and almost fell to the ground. ¡°F*ck! Who the f*ck kicked me?¡±


    Turning around abruptly, the man was punched in the face.


    Bo Yan grabbed the man¡¯s cor, pulled him to Yan Hua and kicked him in the knee. ¡°Apologize if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    The man raised his head and looked at Bo Yan whose expression was cold and was exuding out a murderous aura. He shivered.


    This man could not be provoked. Judging the situation quickly in his mind, the man bowed his head and apologized profusely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Yan Hua looked at Bo Yan, who did not like her, but would always stand up for her if she got bullied. Her heart felt like it was being torn apart.


    Without saying a word, she closed her eyes and walked quickly towards her room.


    Bo Yan chased after her.


    Before Yan Hua could close the door, he put hisrge palm on the door frame. ¡°Yan Hua.¡±


    Yan Hua closed her eyes and the forbidden tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Bo Yan, let¡¯s break up. I¡¯ll make it clear to Daddy when we get back. He won¡¯t bother you any more.¡±

 Chapter 164 - Lovelorn

    <h4>Chapter 164: Lovelorn</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Yan looked at Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes and said in an indifferent voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The hands that hung by Yan Hua¡¯s side slowly clenched together. She felt like the air in her chest seemed to be squeezed out, little by little, and she could not breathe properly. Her heart was aching so much, but despite everything, she could not me him.


    Feelings could not be forced.


    He had given her hope and sunshine. Although it was short-lived, to her, it was enough.


    Yan Hua raised her head slightly, trying to control the tears swimming in her eyes. It was thest thing she wanted to make him feel guilt, she didn¡¯t want to cry in front of him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. In fact, I already knew we were notpatible. I don¡¯t me you, really. You deserve better.¡±


    Looking at her smiling face, even though she was clearly devastated, Bo Yan felt a pain in his heart like it was being stung by something vicious.


    Although on the surface, there seemed to be no emotion on his indifferent face. After a short while, he nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s break up.¡±


    He was so cold and ruthless that he even let her bring up the topic of breaking up first. It was heartless.


    He thought by doing that, it would reduce her pain, but falling in love with a person who should not be loved itself was an ongoing pain.


    Yan Hua closed the door hard.


    Leaning back against the door, her body slowly slid down, before copsing into a heap on the floor. Violent sobs overwhelmed her as she held onto her face that was full of tears and cried her heart out. It was so painful. Was this what it felt like to have your heart broken?


    Vaguely, she could still remember when Bo Yan first came to the Yan family as a bodyguard. Standing among a group of bodyguards in a ck shirt and pants, he was the most prominent, outstanding even with his cold demeanour.


    From the bedroom window where she was standing, she could still remember the heat that touched her cheeks as her eyes fell upon him.


    Watching him being the only one chosen out of the more than twenty bodyguard candidates.


    After he had thrown a group of people to the ground, he shook off the beads of sweat on his forehead and raised his head, looking up at the window.


    She saw him pull out his rimless sses from his pocket and ce it on his nose. Both of them were looking at each other with only a ss panel between them.


    That look was the beginning of the end.


    ...


    Nan Zhi was also carried into the car by Mu Sihan.


    Maybe she was affected by Yan Hua¡¯s mood, she seemed to be very depressed.


    After the car had gone some distance, she felt her stomach lurch and burst out. ¡°I can¡¯t, I feel sick.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes stared at her face and used a finger to poke her forehead. ¡°Who asked you to drink so much wine? She got dumped, did you also get dumped?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the handsome and cold face dazedly and pouted. ¡°I want to throw up.¡±


    Before Mu Sihan had a chance to ask to chauffeur to stop the car, there was the sound of vomiting inside the car, apanied by a nauseating stench of bile...


    It was silent for a few minutes and the chauffeur in front felt the aura like death had descended.


    Nan Zhi realized that she had dirtied someone¡¯s expensive car and a chill ran up her spine. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose...¡±


    If she did it intentionally, he would strangle her to death right now!!!


    ¡°Stop the car.¡± Mu Sihan said coldly.


    The car stopped by the roadside and Mu Sihan got off the car first, then went to Nan Zhi¡¯s side and pulled her out.


    Nan Zhi squatted down on the ground and hung her head, thinking that Mu Sihan would beat her up.


    As the seconds stretched out, there was still no pain, so she opened her eyes cautiously. A bottle of mineral water was held out in front of her. ¡°Rinse your mouth, it stinks.¡±


    He had already unscrewed the bottle cap. After Nan Zhi had rinsed her mouth, she looked over at the expressionless man with red eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back first, I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡±


    Mu Sihan had already told the chauffeur to leave. He could not stand even a slight smell in the car. Looking at the drunk woman, he squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Look at you now, do you want to be raped and then killed?¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    Moving closer to her, he looked down his nose at her with an arrogant expression. ¡°Get up, for the sake of the brat, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

 Chapter 165 - Carrying Her On His Back

    <h4>Chapter 165: Carrying Her On His Back</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi slowly climbed onto his broad and strong back under his super domineering and aggressive gaze.


    With her on his back, he carried her and walked at a steady pace. The pedestrians walking along the road looked at them with admiration in their eyes.


    Maybe she really <i>was </i>drunk. When she looked at his sharp and handsome profile, her mouth blurted out shockingly, ¡°You men are all the same, not one of you are decent.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes looked at her and his features became more deep and fierce. ¡°Woman, I dare you to say that again?!¡±


    Nan Zhi thought of Yan Hua¡¯s sorrowful face and found that Mu Sihan was bing an eyesore. Her slender fingers poked the side of his cold face. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? You all only judge people by their appearance. If you don¡¯t like her, then don¡¯t agree to be her boyfriend. Giving her hope and then dropping her into the pits of despair. Scumbag!¡±


    Mu Sihan frowned. ¡°What do you know?¡± What the Yan family owed Bo Yan, they could never repay it in this lifetime.


    Nan Zhi sniffed and her eyes were red. ¡°What do I not know? You men are fickle in your affections. As soon as you have her, you don¡¯t know how to cherish her, saying all those sweet words when you¡¯re chasing her, then when she¡¯s yours, you¡¯ll lie and use her. I hate men.¡± She burped and continued, ¡°Except my Xiaojie.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked sideways at the woman slumped on his shoulder. There were tears in her almond-shaped eyes and some vulnerability and pain in her expression. He felt like his chest was squeezed and his heart ached.


    ¡°Actually you men are all visual animals. If I was fat and ugly, would Young Master Mu force me to sign that contract? Would you still kiss me that often? I must help Yan Hua, I¡¯ll help her her slim down and blind you all with her prettiness!¡±


    Hearing her words, Mu Sihan did not tell Nan Zhi that even if Yan Hua slimmed down and became pretty, Bo Yan would not like her. The two of them were fated to never be together.


    ¡°Speaking of fat people, I saved a fat person when I was young.¡± Mu Sihan found it to be interesting, thinking back on the appearance of that little fat girl.


    Her hair was yellow and withered, her skin dull and her face fat and swollen. Other than a pair of eyes that had a dim sparkle of life, there were no other attractive part of her.


    When running out from the robbers¡¯ den with her on his back, he was almost crushed to death by that little fat girl.


    ¡°What little fat girl?¡± Nan Zhi thought of the time when she was young and wasughed at by people. She red at Mu Sihan. ¡°You are fat, your whole family is full of fat people!¡±


    Mu Sihan resisted the urge to throw this woman on his back onto the street. He narrowed his dark eyes and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re drunk, I¡¯ll overlook it.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t win over me with your words.¡± She tilted her head and snorted.


    Her face was too close to his ears and the faint smell of wine and her special fragrance floated towards his face and ear, like a feather, it made him tingly and numb at the same time.


    His eyes darkened and his sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Don¡¯t seduce me.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at his reddening ears and seemed to have thought of something strange. She reached out her fair fingers and pinched his earlobe. ¡°What happened? It¡¯s so hot, do you have a fever?¡±


    Her fingertips were warm and her skin delicate. An electric current seemed to have passed through his body after being pinched by her. With a thunderous expression, he could not bear it anymore. Lowering her down from his back, he threw her against the pole by the roadside without waiting for her response.


    ¡°What are you doi©`¡±


    Before she could finish, he pressed against her with his tall and wild body. Before he pressed his lips on hers, he spat out two words, ¡°F*ck. You!¡±

 Chapter 166 - Late Night Sweetness (1)

    Chapter 166: Late Night Sweetness (1)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    One of Mu Sihan¡¯s hands was on top of Nan Zhi¡¯s head and the other was holding her slender waist tightly, he was looking down at her with his dark eyes like a king who was above everyone else. ¡°You still want to pinch?¡±


    There was no excuse for his bad temper, but he was really good looking with no ws at all. It was like he was a masterpiece created by the heavens, from his features to the contours of his face. When he was unruly, the lines of his face would exude an air of wildness and arrogance, but when he was cold, he would exude out an air that would repel people away with a bitter chill.


    Under his cold and dangerous gaze, Nan Zhi felt her blood freeze.


    But she was a little confused, and she did not think it through before blurting out, ¡°I just pinched your ear, it¡¯s not somewhere out of line.¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his hand and pinched her chin. ¡°Where else out of line do you want to pinch, huh?¡±


    Nan Zhi became tongue tied and wisely kept her mouth shut.


    The man suddenly took a step forward and their bodies pressed together closely. Such intimacy made Nan Zhi¡¯s face turn red in an instant. ¡°Don¡¯t stand so close.¡±


    The man acted like he had heard nothing and suddenly pressed his lower abdomen against her, his thin lips lifted up dangerously. ¡°Want to pinch here?¡±


    She was wearing a skirt and the fabric of the pants he was wearing was thin too. In this position, it was too hot and dangerous.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face was scorching hot.


    Especially since they were in the middle of the street.


    If they were seen by people or their photos were taken and posted online... They would be Inte celebrities.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to pinch any more, no more.¡±


    When Mu Sihan saw that she had surrendered, he raised her chin and bit on her red lips before releasing her.


    Picking her up again, he carried her and there was a hint of amusement in his deep dark eyes.


    He suddenly realized that his little drunk kitten was much more adorable and tame inparison to her usual attitude.


    After they had walked some distance, Nan Zhi suddenly saw that there was a stall selling cotton candy by the roadside. Pulling on his shirt, she said excitedly, ¡°I want to eat that.¡±


    Mu Sihan saw several boys and girls in school uniforms standing in front of the stall. He turned to look at the woman on his back.


    Although her eyes still seemed a little drunk, there was an eye-catching shine in it that was especially pure and bright. Swollen cherry blossom-like lips opened slightly and seeing one of the girls eating the cotton candy, she even licked her lips in apparent envy.


    Looking at her, Mu Sihan cursed inwardly.


    Seducing him again!


    Seducing him again!


    Seducing him again!


    Damn it, how many times did she want to seduce him along the way?


    Did she really think he was Lu Xiahui 1 !


    ¡°Young Master Mu, I want to eat cotton candy.¡± Her soft voice rang in his ear and he felt her warm breath tickle against his earlobes.


    With a dark face, he cursed again and walked towards the stall with her on his back.


    Several young boys and girls eximed when they saw Mu Sihan carrying Nan Zhi on his back.


    ¡°Ah ah ah, they¡¯re so beautiful! The man is so handsome and the woman is gorgeous, they¡¯re made for each other!¡±


    ¡°How romantic. If only I could find a boyfriend who would buy me cotton candy in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, are you as pretty as her?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, then are you as cool and handsome as her boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°I want to take a picture and post it online...¡± Before the girl had finished speaking, Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes looked at her sharply.


    The girl shivered in fear, putting her phone back into her bag. This boyfriend was handsome, but it seemed like his temper was not that good.


    Nan Zhi bought a strawberry-vored cotton candy which was so big, it was bigger than her face. Sticking out a tiny pink tongue, she licked it gently and a burst of strawberry melted into her mouth.


    So sweet.

 Chapter 167 - Late Night Sweetness (2)

    <h4>Chapter 167: Late Night Sweetness (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan looked at the woman on his shoulder who was eating in some kind of decadent pleasure. Her eyes were bright and her lips opened in wonder. He frowned in unhappiness. ¡°Is it that delicious?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded with a radiant smile and stuck out her tongue to lick the cotton candy again.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened and suddenly felt that the cotton candy was an eyesore.


    Seeing him stop and stare darkly at her cotton candy, Nan Zhi blinked in confusion. ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at her shining gaze, a little cotton candy stuck on the corner of her mouth. He swallowed and said in a low and husky voice, ¡°Come closer, I have a secret to tell you.¡±


    Nan Zhi really thought he had a secret to tell her and leaned her face close, but he suddenly took advantage of her being unprepared and licked away the cotton candy that was on the corner of her mouth.


    Overwhelmed...


    Many people who passed by them were covering their mouths andughing.


    Nan Zhi blinked her thick and long eyshes and then finally realized that he was not going to tell her any secret, but was taking advantage of her to kiss her without warning.


    Opening her mouth, she frowned prettily, wanting to scold him for being a hooligan, when she heard him give out a lowugh. ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s so sweet.¡±


    Hisughter seemed to came from deep within his chest, like a wine that had been brewing for many years, making people intoxicated by it.


    ¡°Why do you always kiss me, you pervert?¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows arrogantly and said overbearingly, ¡°It¡¯s your honour to have been kissed by yours truly!¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    ...


    After finishing the cotton candy, Nan Zhi started to nod off, the sleepiness hitting her like a giant tidal wave. Hearing the sound of even and light breathing, Mu Sihan looked behind him.


    Was she a pig?


    She could sleep so deeply in such a short period of time.


    Several ck cars were following at a distance behind Mu Sihan. One of them drove alongside Mu Sihan and the chauffeur rolled down the window to ask cautiously, ¡°Young Master Mu, do you want to get in?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips and shook his head at the driver.


    Like this, the man who could have reached the manor in half an hour by car, spent two hours walking to the manor with the woman sleeping soundly on his back.


    ...


    Xiaojie ran out from his room when he heard soundsing from downstairs.


    ¡°Uncle Cool, you went drinking with Pretty Zhizhi?¡± Xiaojie could smell the wine from a mile away.


    Mu Sihan thought of how Nan Zhi had vomited in the car and grimaced. Putting her down on the bed, he went into the bathroom to fill the tub with warm water.


    Xiaojie followed him inside and admonished him, ¡°Uncle Cool, you want to bathe Pretty Zhizhi? You can¡¯t, it¡¯s improper for men and women to touch each other before marriage.¡±


    After filling the tub, Mu Sihan turned to look at the little fellow. Raising his eyebrows, he said domineeringly, ¡°What ¡®improper to touch¡¯? She...¡± He was about to say that he had seen her naked already, but then realized he should not say this to the brat. Pressing his lips into a thin line, he said instead. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get the servant to do it.¡±


    Only, when the servant came, Xiaojie heard the man gave just one domineeringmand. ¡°Just wash her. Don¡¯t touch her and close your eyes when you¡¯re washing.¡±


    The servant was pale with fright. She could not look or touch, just how was she going to wash Miss Nan?


    ...


    <i>The next day.</i>


    Nan Zhi woke up in pain.


    It was bright outside and the sunlight shining in seemed to pierce into her eyes with no mercy. Holding up one hand, she tried to block the re, but felt that something was amiss.


    <i>What is it?</i>


    Throwing off the nket, she found that she was not wearing anything. She looked around and realized that she was sleeping in an unknown guest room.


    <i>What happened yesterday?</i>


    She pounded her head with her tiny hands. Every time she got drunk, her memories would be fragmented and she would take a while to piece things together.


    She stretched out her legs and did not feel any unusual difort, but... were her clothes taken off by that bad tempered man?

 Chapter 168 - Let’s Talk About How You Seduced Me Yesterday?

    <h4>Chapter 168: Let¡¯s Talk About How You Seduced Me Yesterday?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>In the dining room downstairs </i>.


    Mu Sihan and Xiaojie were eating breakfast at the dining table.


    Looking down at the small and delicate face of the boy, Mu Sihan drawled in his usual deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve built a naughty fort for you in the manor. After breakfast, I¡¯ll show it to you.¡±


    Xiaojie¡¯s big ck eyes brightened and he eximed, ¡°Wow, Uncle Cool, you¡¯re really cool.¡±


    ¡°Stop your ttery.¡± Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°Brat, answer a question for me and don¡¯t lie.¡±


    Xiaojie took a sip of milk and hummed with a bright smile. ¡°I knew that the reason Uncle Cool gave me a naughty fort all of a sudden, was to ask about Pretty Zhizhi.¡±


    The corner of Mu Sihan¡¯s mouth twitched. This brat was really clever.


    ¡°Ask away. Since you gave me a naughty fort, I will tell you what you want to know.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at Xiaojie¡¯s pretty face and big ck eyes. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Who¡¯s your Daddy?¡±


    Xiaojie had wondered what the important thing Uncle Cool wanted to ask about. So, it turned out to be this. Letting out a giggle, he said, ¡°You¡¯re so silly. Didn¡¯t I tell you already? My Daddy went to heaven and left me and Pretty Zhizhi a long time ago.¡±


    Dead?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s mood suddenly became better. He reached out his hand and pinched the brat¡¯s tender cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re not sad?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be sad? I heard that he was super heartless. Pretty Zhizhi didn¡¯t like him very much.¡±


    ¡°What kind of man does your Pretty Zhizhi like?¡± Mu Sihan leaned his tall body against the chair, his deep and well-defined features were like a famous painting under the light. ¡°How about me?¡±


    ¡°You.¡± Xiaojie repeated, as he thought about what Pretty Zhizhi had said to him, then replied with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not bad in my eyes, but in Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s eyes, you certainly can¡¯tpare to me!¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted his handsome face slightly. ¡°You, little brat, are not qualified to bepared to me.¡±


    Seeing that he gave him a naughty fort, Xiaojie decided not to be angry with him.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite simple if you want Pretty Zhizhi to like you. If she use the soft approach, she will be more epting because she hates it when people do things forcefully. Everytime she got angry at me, I just have to cry, pout or smile and she won¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±


    Seeing to think of something else, he continued under his breath, as if bestowing a great secret.


    ¡°Also, I heard from Yanran Godma that Pretty Zhizhi has been hurt emotionally before. If you want to get her love, you have to touch her heart sincerely.¡±


    Speaking of this, Xiaojie looked at Mu Sihan contemptuously. ¡°Uncle Cool you¡¯re always so fierce looking. If I was a girl, I wouldn¡¯t like a boy who is not gentle!¡±


    Xiaojie then smiled brightly. ¡°You have to be like me, smile more.¡±


    Mu Sihan red at him. ¡°I want to kill you with one p.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi changed her clothes and went downstairs. She had learnt from Yi Fan that Mu Sihan had built a naughty fort that wasparable to the ones at amusement parks and rushed over in a hurry.


    Seeing Xiaojie with an ecstatic beam on his face, sliding down from a gigantic slide into a vibrant pool of blue balls, and then looking at the man standing by the corner with a smile on his lips, Nan Zhi was shocked.


    Although the bad tempered man had many areas that she disliked, sometimes some of his actions were so unpredictable they astounded her.


    But, wasn¡¯t this naughty fort too big and luxurious?


    What if he spoiled Nan Xiaojie? When Xiaojie and her had to leave in the future, would Nan Xiaojie be able to adapt?


    ¡°Young Master Mu, I need to talk to you.¡±


    Nan Zhi had no work today and was wearing a white striped shirt dress, a thin waistband hugging her waist. With her long hair tied up into a bun and no makeup covering her skin, her face was beautiful and clear.


    ¡°Talk about what? Did you want to talk about how you seduced me yesterday?¡±

 Chapter 169 - Arrogant and Conceited

    <h4>Chapter 169: Arrogant and Conceited</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face heated up from his deep and dark gaze and ambiguous words. Turning to the side, she looked deliberately away from him, feeling unnatural and awkward. ¡°Who seduced you? I don¡¯t have any memory of it at all.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tall body moved towards Nan Zhi and she moved back naturally until her body touched the wall. She had nowhere else to go. Raising both her hands, she ced them on his shoulders to stop him froming closer. ¡°Young Master Mu, I¡¯m being serious with you.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s wlessly handsome face leaned in front of hers. She was surrounded by a unique masculine smell that was distinctly him. ¡°Say it then.¡±


    Nan Zhi could not stand his gangsterish behavior. All she could do was lower her dense and long eyshes since she could not push him away. In a hurry, she said, ¡°You can¡¯t spoil Xiaojie too much. I¡¯m scared that he will get too used to this kind of luxurious life and won¡¯t be able to get used to the drastic change when we leave.¡±


    Mu Sihan pulled Nan Zhi¡¯s hand and held it up to caress his handsome face. Nan Zhi felt like she was electrocuted and wanted to take back her hand. However, he held onto it tightly, refusing to let it go.


    His ck orbs stared at her petite face that was as fair as the finest piece of jade. In his usual conceited manner, he raised an eyebrow with the arrogance fitting of an emperor. ¡°You want to leave that much? Do you think you can fall for another man after seeing my face?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not have the chance to say anything else, when he pulled her hand again and ced it to his chest.


    He was wearing a v-line ck silk shirt that revealed the outline of his corbones and firm chest. It was undeniably sexy and attractive. Her fingertips identally touched a small part of his chest when he pressed her hand against it. With one touch, she could feel his firm and taut skin, its warm temperature making her heart throb.


    ¡°Apart from my face, which other man¡¯s body canpare to mine?¡± He pinched her fingertips. ¡°Didn¡¯t you and that colleague of yours think that I¡¯m European-sized? Do you want to try touching it?¡±


    Nan Zhi blushed. ¡°Mu Sihan, you are such a shameless person.¡±


    <i>Who wants to touch?</i>


    <i>Who cares if he¡¯s European-sized?</i>


    Mu Sihan lifted Nan Zhi¡¯s exquisite chin and continued, with a half-smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s my business as to how I want to spoil your son and you during the contract period. I also wouldn¡¯t let the two of you live a poor life, even after the contract ends. If a hundred million is not enough, I¡¯ll give you a thousand million.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even tighter.


    Anger and helplessness grew in her heart.


    What was he treating her as?


    ¡°Mu Sihan, do you know what I hate the most? I hate being a mistress that cannot be exposed. Yes, it¡¯s true that you¡¯re very good. Many people might think that they¡¯ll be very lucky to be your mistress. However, for me, I don¡¯t like it at all!


    Nan Zhi was not stupid. She knew from the moment he forced her to sign that contract, that he was just ying with her and would not give her a home.


    He could give her a thousand million, or even ten thousand million generously. He could also spoil her endlessly. However, he would never be able to give her what she wanted.


    That was why she had never wondered, never allowed herself to delve deeper to consider whether she had any feelings for him. She kept controlling and suppressing herself, because she knew that she would be the one in pain the moment she let herself develop any real feelings for this man. It was better for both of them.


    Mu Sihan was very handsome and was very good at touching a woman¡¯s heart at the most appropriate times. Her heart was not made of steel, it would flutter too. She was only human.


    However, she was a single mother. She was no longer the naive girl she once was, she knew her own identity, her status and circumstances. Love? She could not let herself fall and sink into something that left her so... vulnerable.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s deep ck eyes stared at Nan Zhi¡¯s fair face. ¡°What do you want? Freedom? Don¡¯t even think about it for the time being!¡±


    Nan Zhi lifted her longshes and looked into the darkness of his eyes. The gaze starting back at her was unbelievably deep and more than slightly overbearing. It gave her the illusion that he had very strong feelings for her.


    Looking at him, Nan Zhi almost got enchanted by his affectionate gaze.


    But she held herself back, she knew that he was only looking at another woman through her. It wasn¡¯t her he was looking at. Never her.


    This was probably the reason why he kept her by his side at all costs.

 Chapter 170 - Giving Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 170: Giving Flowers</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The sunny rays shone in from behind him, highlighting his silhouette. A faint glow surrounded his well-defined face and it made his facial features appear more defined. All in all, he looked like a god so perfect that no one would be able to say otherwise.


    It was clear he had the ability to enchant women. She would definitely have been enchanted and taken in by Mu Sihan, if her father and Bo Shaoxiu had not cheated her before, stripping away all faith she had in men.


    If the people closest to her could lie to her, what about this hot-tempered man?


    His goal was clear to her. He wanted her body. Because of her rejection, this seemed to trigger his desire to conquer her and that was also why his interest in her never waned.


    She did not believe in any man. She would never. And because of that, she would never believe him.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, what I want is for you to respect me and not force me.¡± Nan Zhi had her own principles. She would not let herself be easily moved by anyone.


    After her words, Nan Zhi closed her eyes tightly and held her breath. She thought he would lose his temper and shout at her without reason, based on her understanding of him.


    However, strangely, he did not move for a very long time.


    Opening her eyes slowly, she looked at him.


    Unexpectedly, he was not enraged, nor did he have a cold expression.


    In fact, he was calmer than she was.


    With his deep ck eyes, he stared at her straight in the eyes. One side of his lips curled up when he saw her opening one of her eyes sheepishly.


    He smiled.


    Oh my, it was actually not an evil smile. It was a bright and innocent smile.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart seemed to be hit by a meteor.


    <i>What...?</i>


    <i>Why does it feel like he¡¯s even more scary and dangerous than when he loses his temper?</i>


    With his looks, he could cause several hundred millions of young girls to be smitten with a smile like that, alright?!


    ¡°Y-Young Master Mu, are you okay?¡± he could not have taken the wrong medicine and lost his mind, right...?


    Mu Sihan thought about the brat telling him that he should smile more to Nan Zhi, and his eyes darkened when he took in Nan Zhi¡¯s scared expression.


    Did the brat lie to him? She didn¡¯t seem like his smile very much.


    Women were troublesome, as expected.


    He did not have any experience in wooing women, and did not know how to move her.


    Originally, he had thought that giving her a lot of money in the contract would move her. However, the results showed the opposite.


    She was different from those other materialistic girls.


    Mu Sihan let go of Nan Zhi. He returned to the manor and called Lan Yanzhi, who had a much richer experience in wooing girls.


    ...


    During the weekend, Nan Zhi did not stay at the manor. She brought Yan Hua around Ning City as Yan Hua had returned to the capital on Sunday afternoon.


    It was Monday.


    Nan Zhi entered the office to the cheers of her colleagues from the moment she walked in.


    It was only after she received a hug from everyone that Nan Zhi was able to return to her desk. She noticed a box of Roseonly on the table.


    Roseonly. It was only given to one person in a single lifetime.


    There was no card, so she did not know who had sent it.


    The people in the office were gushing and cheering and Xia Xi seemed highly agitated. ¡°Sister Zhi, it must be from Young Master Mu, right? Wow, Young Master Mu isn¡¯t only handsome, he¡¯s super romantic too!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s phone rang the moment Xia Xi finished speaking.


    Her heart skipped a beat when she saw the iing caller.


    <i>Did Mu Sihan really send this box of Roseonly?</i>


    Walking to the corner, Nan Zhi answered the phone and the man¡¯s arrogant, yet pleasant voice could be heard from the other end of the line. ¡°Did you receive the flowers?¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Young Master Mu... Please don¡¯t give me roses.¡±


    ¡°What roses? Which wild man gave you flowers? I sent lilies!¡± the man raged on the other end of the call. ¡°Which man did you seduce outside again?¡± Damn it, the brat clearly said that she liked lilies!


    At this moment, the voice of a young delivery girl trailed into the office. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, is Miss Nan Zhi here? Your lilies are here. Please sign here to ept them.¡±


    Nan Zhi immediately nked out.


    The man was still shouting from the other end of the call, ¡°Which wild man sent you roses?!¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. His words down to the tone was exactly the same as Nan Xiaojie.

 Chapter 171 - Leave Your Time At Night To Me

    <h4>Chapter 171: Leave Your Time At Night To Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi did not have the chance to reply before another call interrupted.


    The caller ID was the unknown number that had texted her on the day of the sponsors¡¯ meeting.


    <i>¡®Little Flower, I¡¯m back.¡¯</i>


    Was it Brother Gu Sheng?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyshes trembled. ¡°Young Master Mu, I¡¯m busy right now so I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    Nan Zhi hung up the call without waiting for Mu Sihan to respond. Just as she was about to ept the call from that unknown number, the call was hung up from the other end.


    Nan Zhi dazed out a little as she stared at the phone screen that slowly dimmed into ckness.


    When she nced up to see the two different bouquets of flowers on her office desk, Nan Zhi felt her temple hurt.


    Xia Xi¡¯s excited cheers trailed over after about ten minutes. ¡°Ah... I just received news that we can move to a new office in the afternoon. There are super clear 180 degree floor-to-ceiling windows! Director Zhang and our Sister Zhi have their personal offices too!¡±


    Xia Xi skipped in andy her head on Nan Zhi¡¯s office desk. There seemed to be pink bubblesing out from her eyes as she gushed, ¡°Sister Zhi, you¡¯re so fortunate. I heard that it was Young Master Mu who called the head of the broadcastingpany. Because of you, we¡¯re able to move to such a luxurious office and hold our heads high.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. ncing at the roses and the lilies again, she did not feel at all excited or fortunate.


    In fact, she felt a heavy sense of burden pressing on her shoulders. The better Mu Sihan treated her, the more she did not know how to repay him.


    At this time, her phone rang again.


    Seeing that Nan Zhi was busy, Xia Xi returned to her own desk consciously. Nan Zhi hesitated before she swiped her phone screen to ept the call.


    ¡°I just heard that you requested from our head to have us change our offices in the afternoon?¡± Nan Zhi asked.


    This time, Mu Sihan did not question who sent Nan Zhi the roses anymore. She was pretty and capable. If anything, it was not rare for her to have suitors around her. What he needed to do was to make her independent and make him her only back-up.


    Doing all these for her was not a challenge for him.


    ¡°Do you want to thank me? If you do, you¡¯re not allowed to work overtime tonight and you¡¯ll leave your night to me.¡±


    Nan Zhi held onto her breath as her heart skipped faster. ¡°You want...¡±


    He interrupted her words with a low tone, probably having guessed what she wanted to say. ¡°What do I want? I said before that I will not force you to have sex with me again. It should be alright to have a meal with me, right?¡±


    Nan Zhi felt the relief wash over her. ¡°I¡¯ll treat then!¡±


    The man on the other end of the call scoffed, ¡°Oh, you have money?¡±


    Nan Zhi knew that he spent quite a bit of money with just one meal. She did not want to owe him anything, she would have to pay, even if he wanted to eat gold. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. Although I¡¯m not as rich as you, I don¡¯tck the money to treat you to a meal.¡±


    Mu Sihan could imagine her expression, with her eyes slightly lifted in an arrogant andpetitive manner. He did not say anything else as he merelyughed softly.


    Hisughter seemed toe from his chest and it sounded especially maic.


    Without saying anything fuerher, Nan Zhi ended the call with slightly red ears.


    ...


    <i>In the hospital.</i>


    Ding Shuman stared at Nan Yao, who spat a mouthful of blood and fainted, almost having a miscarriage from the anger seething inside. Her eyes were red. ¡°Nan Zhi, that b*tch is exactly the same as her mother. They¡¯re both shameless sluts! Yaoyao, it¡¯s not worth for you to be hospitalized from being angered by those people! So what if she has a financier to back her up? She has an illegitimate son. He¡¯s merely ying with her and won¡¯t marry her. She¡¯s just a mistress that will never be acknowledged.¡±


    Nan Yao felt humiliated and embarrassed when she thought about what happened during the sponsors¡¯ meeting. She had lost everything. Nan Zhi now had an exclusive sponsorship worth three hundred million. Although ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯ won over ¡®Delicacy Wins the World¡¯ in ratingsst season, thepany changed ¡®Delicacy¡¯s time-slot to Friday while they also had the top-star guest, Yannis. She would definitely lose the bet between Nan Zhi and her!

 Chapter 172 - Accident

    <h4>Chapter 172: ident</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Yao¡¯s spirits were low after she suffered a blow during the sponsors¡¯ meeting. Her entire countenance was mncholy and she felt depressed and weak as she looked at Ding Shuman. ¡°Mother, so what if she¡¯s a b*tch? Look how capable she is in seducing men, she can get anyone she wants and somehow managed to catch a big fish too.¡±


    Originally, Nan Yao had wanted to show off to Nan Zhi that she had stolen her father, her fianc¨¦ and her status as the young miss of the Nan family.


    If everything had gone ording to n, Nan Zhi should be very ashamed of herself and could not lift her head in front of her.


    In the end, she seduced two men that were more outstanding than Bo Shaoxiu.


    The more Nan Yao dwelled on it, the angrier and more depressed she got. Her abdomen also started to hurt from the negative emotions swirling about inside her.


    ¡°At this rate, I¡¯ll definitely lose the bet with Nan Zhi. Mother, so many people in the broadcastingpany envied me before. Now, all of them areughing at me. I¡¯m going to lose before I even get on the battlefield!¡±


    Ding Shuman¡¯s heart ached when she looked at the distressed Nan Yao. With gentle hands, she wiped the tears away for her precious daughter. Gritting her teeth, she reassured her, ¡°Yaoyao, the show hasn¡¯t been recorded yet, and it hasn¡¯t been aired either. How are you so certain that you lost?¡±


    Nan Yao stared at Ding Shuman with red eyes. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s my fault. I wanted to avenge you since Nan Zhi pped you. I wanted to use the chance to kick her out of the broadcastingpany. In the end...¡±


    ¡°Yaoyao, do you think I¡¯m easy to bully? I will return that b*tch things several times worse than that p.¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s heart trembled when she saw the coldness exuding from Ding Shuman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mother, do you have a way to make Nan Zhi lose to me?¡±


    With a disdainful smirk, Ding Shuman sneered coldly, ¡°Does that b*tch think that I¡¯m not doing anything because I¡¯m afraid of her? Just wait, I¡¯ll make her lose terribly!¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi was busy the entire morning as she was moving to a new office in the afternoon so needed to pack.


    After the busy move, Nan Zhi was a little tired, so shey on the office desk to sleep for a while.


    She was awoken by her phone¡¯s ringtone.


    Nan Zhi epted the call in her sleepy daze. However, she woke up immediately from the words on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Auntie He, what did you say?¡±


    The person on the other end of the call repeated what they said. ¡°Xiao Zhi,e over quickly if you can. Something¡¯s happened.¡±


    Immediately after ending the call, Nan Zhi applied for a half-day leave from Zhang Yijun, with a pale face from what she¡¯s heard.


    She drove to Wind Town in a hurry.


    Wind Town was about two hours away from the city. Nan Zhi called Mu Sihan on her way to tell him that she could not eat dinner with him anymore. However, the call was rejected after two rings.


    When she finally reached the town, she drove for another ten minutes to a grape ntation.


    A woman in her fifties was standing by the road and waved her down. As the car stopped, she hurriedly approached Nan Zhi as she stepped out of the car. ¡°Xiao Zhi.¡±


    Nan Zhi ran in front of Auntie He and grabbed her calloused hands tightly. ¡°Auntie He, what happened to my grandparents¡¯ grave?¡±


    Auntie He had tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there right away.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s maternal grandmother grew up on this mountain, they had a very strong and loving rtionship. After her grandmother passed away, her grandfather buried her in this mountain. He then left a spot for himself next to her grandmother on the day she was buried. He asked her mother to bury him with her grandmother after he passed away. They wanted to continue to be together in the afterlife.


    Auntie He used to be a helper at her grandfather¡¯s house. Since their passing, she continued toe to look after her grandparents¡¯ grave after he had departed this world.


    Nothing had happened in so many years.


    Nan Zhi rushed to where the graves were. The two tombstones were sttered in a horrendous, ring red.


    Someone had sshed red paint on the tombstones. It was frightening to see the bright red marks dripping down the tombstones like a heinous taint.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible ck hand when she saw the scene. A severe pang of agony wrenched at her chest and she felt sick to the stomach.


    She bit on the side of her cheeks tightly as her eyes were covered in ayer of moisture from the anger and sadness.


    <i>Who would do such a terrible thing?</i>


    Who would treat her grandparents like this? They would not even let them be at peace after passing on.

 Chapter 173 - Breaking A Promise

    <h4>Chapter 173: Breaking A Promise</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s fingers trembled as they curled together into a despondent fist. She felt like someone was hitting her heart ruthlessly with a hammer.


    She only felt and overwhelming pain and hatred!


    <i>Who would do this? Why?!</i>


    In thest four years, nothing had ever happened to her grandparents¡¯ graves while she had been abroad. To think they were now sshed with red paint, not too long after she returned.


    It must be someone who was against her!


    ¡°I came over to take a look in the afternoon as usual. I didn¡¯t expect to see the two tombstones sshed with red paint. I don¡¯t know who came to destroy them either, they were already gone when I arrived. Whoever it is, they are so vicious! How can someone be so terrible!¡± Auntie He was visibly upset as she wiped away her tears by her side.


    Nan Zhi sniffled, forcing back her tears that were threatening to fall. She got a bucket of water before she kneeled on the ground and bit by bit, cleaned away the red paint with a damp cloth.


    As she wiped the tombstones, she mumbled softly, ¡°Grandfather, grandmother, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry...¡±


    Those people were too evil. It was fine if they used any means against her. Why did theye and disturb the elderly who had already passed on? Why did they need to disturb their peace? The thought of it made Nan Zhi¡¯s heart ache in sorrow.


    Auntie He wanted to kneel down and wipe the tombstones with Nan Zhi, however, Nan Zhi only shook her head as she rejected her help.


    ¡°Auntie He, I want to stay here alone.¡±


    Auntie He stared at Nan Zhi, who looked thin yet strong, her heart aching for the poor girl. She nodded in understanding before she left with teary eyes.


    The pictures on the tombstones had be blurry after they were sshed with red paint. She could not get the pictures to how they were originally, no matter how hard she tried. Nan Zhi¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°It¡¯s Zhizhi¡¯s fault. I can¡¯t even protect grandfather and grandmother¡¯s resting ce properly. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry...¡±


    ...


    After nearly two hours, she finally finished cleaning every spot of the tombstone and graves. However, she had still disturbed the two deceased elderly, no matter how clean she managed to reinstate their tombstones. The damage was already done and could never be reversed.


    She was the one who had wronged them.


    The sky slowly darkened. Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes hurt as a gust of wind blew into her face.


    ...


    <i>In a mansion at the top of a mountain in Ning City.</i>


    The manor epassed three sprawling levels of extravagance. The top level had floor-to-ceiling windows all around with a devastating view of the surrounding scenery. It was a ss house, the most unique part was that even the roof was made from specially tempered ss.


    With one nce, they could see the blue sky just by just looking up.


    This mansion belonged to Lan Yanzhi. Only a few years ago, this ce was still a deserted mountain almost akin to a barren wastnd. He had purchased thend and built the mansion on top to give it to his first love. However, he found out that his first love was a spy sent by hispetitor to steal business secrets, the moment it had finished building.


    The Lan Corporation almost went bankrupt that year. Lan Yanzhi was banished from the Lan family and from that moment, he became lost and a fickle yboy.


    Mu Sihan made Lan Yanzhi bring him to the mansion at the mountain top to discuss matters. In the end, Lan Yanzhi thought up an idea for him, he was nning to prepare a romantic candle-lit dinner for Nan Zhi.


    Lan Yinyin had secretlye to the mansion as well, arriving some time after the two of them. When she heard Mu Sihan asking Lan Yanzhi how to woo a woman, she felt a biting anger and envy, knowing that the woman in question wasn¡¯t her.


    While the men were in discussion, she walked into the guest room that Mu Sihan rested in. She nned to put one of her intimate items on the bed, so that Nan Zhi would misunderstand when she came.


    However, when she thought further on that idea, she felt that it was somewhat wed. Brother Sihan would definitely punish her if he found out.


    <i>What could she do instead?</i>


    When Lan Yinyin was ready to leave in anger, the ck mobile phone ced by the bedside vibrated.


    The caller ID shing on the screen showed the name ¡®Kitten¡¯.


    It was such an intimate nickname. Clenching her teeth, she recalled that Brother Sihan had called Nan Zhi ¡®kitten¡¯, when he spoke to her older brother.


    Without even pausing to think, Lan Yinyin immediately rejected the offending call. Brother Sihan was usually conceited and arrogant. He did not have a password as no one dared to touch his personal phone. As such, Lan Yinyin immediately deleted the call record after she rejected the call.


    Lan Yanyan left the mountain in a hurry and felt the uneasiness wane somewhat after she had done everything.


    ...


    Just before four in the afternoon, Mu Sihan arrived at the broadcastingpany to meet Nan Zhi.


    He got off the sports car when he reached the entrance of the broadcastingpany. Dressed in a fitting ck shirt and matching pants, the perfectly ironed suit pants wrapped around his slender long legs in an elegant manner. With a pair of sunsses resting on his well-defined nose, he looked handsome yet cold.


    Lifting his wrist up, he nced casually down to look at the time.


    She should be finishing work soon.


    Not too long after, more and more people wereing out of the doors, exiting the broadcastingpany in batches as they got off work.


    Mu Sihan leaned against the front of the car, his handsome and well-defined facial features under his ck short hair was so perfect that people got goosebumps from it. Several people that exited the broadcastingpany looked at the outstanding figure in amazement.

 Chapter 174 - She’s Missing

    <h4>Chapter 174: She¡¯s Missing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Several female colleagues wanted to talk to him, but no one dared to approach him.


    It was because Mu Sihan¡¯s expression waspletely cold. His thin lips were tightly pursed together like a sharp knife while he was exuding an aura that warned people from approaching him.


    As time continued to pass, Mu Sihan got more impatient the longer he waited, and it eventually became six in the evening. His straight eyebrows furrowed together as his well-defined facial features appeared sharper and colder.


    He took out his phone and called her.


    However, all he heard was the automated voice on the other end of the line that indicated the phone was switched off. Hearing the message, his pair of deep ck eyes darkened under his sunsses.


    ¡°Young Master Mu?¡± A soft and coy voice trailed over.


    It was Lin Wanyue. Mu Sihan stared at the woman, who was teetering over in high heels and a glint of coldness shed passed his deep ck eyes, hidden behind his tinted sunsses. His voice was cold. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Lin Wanyue¡¯s heart tightened and she hesitated.


    Although she knew that Young Master Mu was rather aloof to people he did not care for, his attitude towards her had always been somewhat civil, perhaps it was because she had given him Xue¡¯er¡¯s items that were left behind.


    However, ever since the sponsors¡¯ meeting, he was not even willing to look at her properly. His expression was also exceptionally cold and indifferent.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, I actually have one more thing concerning Xue¡¯er that I haven¡¯t told you...¡±


    Mu Sihan interrupted Lin Wanyue¡¯s words coldly, ¡°Miss Lin, you shouldn¡¯t be too greedy. I told youst time to tell me everything rted to Xue¡¯er in one go. Don¡¯t y any tricks in front of me.¡± Mu Sihan said coldly as he looked away from Lin Wanyue. ¡°Scram and get out of my sight within three seconds!¡±


    Lin Wanyue shivered unconsciously as she stared at the man who had a handsome but cold expression. The aura around him seemed as cold and bloodthirsty as Hades.


    She did not dare to anything else. Her eyes drooped down as she left with a darkened expression.


    Another female voice spoke out carefully from behind him after a few seconds. ¡°Young Master Mu?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s face turned colder and darker. ¡°Scram!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Mu, I wanted to ask you if you¡¯re looking for Sister Zhi?¡±


    Mu Sihan turned around and saw Xia Xi from not too far away. He furrowed his straight brows, and his voice remained icy. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    That damned woman. He told her to not work overtime. Why did she always ignore his words?!


    ¡°Sister Zhi took leave in the afternoon. From what I could see, She seemed to be in a hurry, though I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s ck eyes darkened further. His thin lips were pursed tightly into a straight line as his facial features became tense.


    What had happened?


    The brat that she cared about most was fine in the manor. What else could have happened to her?


    A dangerous glint appeared in Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes when he thought about her receiving a bouquet of roses in the morning.


    Getting into the sports car, he called Yi Fan.


    ¡°I want to know Nan Zhi¡¯s whereabouts within an hour.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi was brought down the mountain by Auntie He forcefully. She suppressed her emotional tears, though her expression was a mixture of sadness and anger. Looking at her, she was just like an injured deer that did not dare to show her injuries in front of others, and would only lick her wounds silently in private.


    ¡°Xiao Zhi, go and take a hot shower first. Old master and old madam would not me you. They won¡¯t want to see you like this.¡± Auntie He caressed Nan Zhi¡¯s pale face, it was clear her heart was in pain and despair.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s throat seemed to have been strangled by someone with strength. It was hoarse and it hurt to talk. ¡°It is my fault. Those people would not use this method to hurt grandfather and grandmother if it wasn¡¯t for me. Because of me, I they were unable to rest in peace, even though they already passed away...¡±


    ¡°Those people will get bad karma, Xiao Zhi. They will get what that deserve. You¡¯re a wonderful girl, Xiao Zhi, no one is more filial than you. You¡¯ve never initiated or provoked others. It¡¯s the other people that want to hurt you, who are evil. You can cry in Auntie He¡¯s arms if you want to cry, my pitiful child.¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head. She could not cry. She would not cry. Especially since it was something those people wanted her to do. She wouldn¡¯t give them the satisfaction.


    ¡°Auntie He, I¡¯ll go and take a shower.¡±


    Nan Zhi finished showering half an hourter. She entered the room that Auntie He prepared for her. However, Auntie He heard a terrifying scream that piece the skies, almost immediately after she entered the room.

 Chapter 175 - He Appeared At The Entrance Suddenly

    <h4>Chapter 175: He Appeared At The Entrance Suddenly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi used a towel to dry her hair after she entered the room.


    In her hurry to leave the city, she did not have much time to prepare and her phone battery was now t. She nned to borrow Auntie He¡¯s phone to call Xiaojieter.


    As she walked by the bed, a hissing sound resonated in the quiet room. Confused, Nan Zhi looked down when she realized the sound came from under the bed.


    <i>What...?</i>


    A long and thin snake suddenly appeared from under the bed.


    Nan Zhi immediately paled from fear as she let out a piercing scream. With no time to think, she threw the towel to the ground and stumbled towards the door with both her legs trembling.


    The snakes under the bed increased in numbers. They all bared their fangs and their tongues flicked out in a fierce manner. They swarmed towards the direction Nan Zhi escaped in a strange manner, as if in a hypnotic trance.


    Auntie He ran in from the living room after she heard the scream. She was equally scared after she saw the countless number of snakes.


    ¡°Auntie He, run! Quickly!¡± Nan Zhi was terrified of this type of cold-blooded animal. One snake alone was enough to make her tremble in fear, not to mention, so many of them.


    Nan Zhi and Auntie He ran in desperation towards the entrance.


    However, the door was locked from the outside by someone and no matter how they turned the handle and threw themselves at the door, they couldn¡¯t get out.


    There wasn¡¯t any time left.


    Those snakes were now amassing in a terrifying group as their serpentine eyes focused on Nan Zhi and Auntie He like live prey. They swarmed at them in a mad rush.


    Nan Zhi and Auntie He had their backs up against the entrance door. They were almost cornered. They ran towards the back door again.


    However, the back door was locked from the outside as well.


    What could they do?


    They could not get out of the house, they could not go to the rooms. The doors in the countryside had gaps under them. Those thin and long snakes would be able to get through those gaps with no difficulty at all.


    Nan Zhi pounded her hands on the doors in desperation as she shouted loudly, ¡°Help! Help! Is anyone there! Please! Please help!¡±


    Auntie He stood in front of Nan Zhi with a pale face. ¡°Xiao Zhi, Auntie He is old already. I¡¯m not afraid of death, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s tears that she had suppressed for a very long time, fell uncontrobly.


    She would never have imagined that death was so close to Auntie He and her.


    <i>Bang, bang, bang!</i>


    The back door was suddenly knocked loudly by someone. ¡°Is someone in there?¡±


    Nan Zhi seemed to have heard the voice of a saviour. She nodded her head like a madwoman even though she knew that the person outside could not see her. ¡°There is! We¡¯re in here! Many snakes suddenly appeared inside and we¡¯re locked inside. Can you please, please help us open the door?¡±


    A man¡¯s clear and cold voice replied almost right after Nan Zhi finished speaking. ¡°Stand back by the wall first, I¡¯m going to kick the door open.¡±


    Nan Zhi immediately pulled Auntie He to stand by the wall. With a pale face, she responded quickly, ¡°We¡¯re by the door now.¡±


    A few secondster, the door was kicked open with a loud bang. A tall and handsome silhouette appeared at the entrance.


    Nan Zhi pulled Auntie He along as they ran outside. She did not notice a snake suddenly changing its direction as it slithered quickly towards her.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    The man suddenly turned and shielded Nan Zhi, pushing her behind him. With sharp fangs bared, the snake pierced the man¡¯s arm and held on relentlessly.


    The man clenched his jaw as he used his other hand to grab the snake and pulled it out, before mming it to the ground, hard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± The man pushed Nan Zhi and Auntie He out of the house before he closed the door again. They ran till their lungs were about to copse, they had to get as far as they could.


    The three of them only stopped after they ran for a long while.


    The man¡¯s face was slightly pale. He tore his sleeve and took out a dagger. Drawing a cross with the de at the spot he was bitten, he squeezed out the venom with his brows furrowed and he let out a hiss of pain.


    It was only then, under the moonlight, that Nan Zhi only just realized that the man was injured.


    ¡°Are you okay...?¡± Her voice was hesitant and man suddenly looked up at her before Nan Zhi could finish her words.


    It was then that Nan Zhi finally saw the man¡¯s face.


    He was incredibly handsome, with a chiselled jawline and good-looking features. Looking at his face, from his gentle-looking eyebrows, his defined nose to his curved lips, it allbined together to form a refreshing and handsome face.


    His eyes were clear and focused, like a flowing stream under the night sky. They were brighter than the stars in the night sky.


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth in disbelief. Her throat seemed to have caught her voice and left it stranded. After a long silence, it was broken only by her stammering voice. ¡°Brother Gu Sheng?¡±

 Chapter 176 - Scorching Temperature

    <h4>Chapter 176: Scorching Temperature</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi stared at this face in disbelief under the moonlight. Although his facial features changed a little, his gaze when he looked at her was still the same.


    It was clear and gentle.


    He blinked at her as he said with his slightly pale lips, ¡°Little Flower, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her chest the moment he copsed.


    ¡°Brother Gu Sheng...¡± Nan Zhi forced herself to calm down. She said to the distraught Auntie He, ¡°You look after Brother Gu Sheng here. I¡¯ll drive to get help.¡±


    With a heinous rip, she tore off a piece of cloth from her shirt and tied it over Gu Zheng¡¯s wound tightly, binding it, before she ran back to drive the car.


    ...


    <i>In the manor.</i>


    The atmosphere in the living room waspletely frozen.


    Mu Sihan had gone ballistic since he had still not been able to get news about Nan Zhi. The room was in chaos and he kicked the coffee table while his face turned extremely dark. ¡°Yi Fan is not back yet?¡±


    The maid nodded in fear. ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s straight eyebrows furrowed together tightly. He walked towards the floor-to-ceiling window and took out his phone to call Nan Zhi again.


    All that greeted him was the automated voice stating that the phone was turned off.


    Where did that damned woman go?


    She could have just told him if she did not want to eat with him. What was she ying at, disappearing without a trace?


    He would definitely punch her to death when he found her!


    Mu Sihan clenched his hands into tight fists, the sound of his knuckles cracking was crisp in the silent room.


    After another five minutes, Mu Sihan punched the floor-to-ceiling window and growled, ¡°Call Yi Fan and ask him how his investigations are going.¡±


    The maid was about to make the call when the sound of an engine could be heard from outside the mansion.


    ¡°Young Master, that should be Butler Yi.¡±


    Yi Fan rushed into the living room in a hurry. He stopped in front of Mu Sihan, whose face was tense and cold, as his eyes scanned the mess on the floor. Bowing slightly, his voice was respectful, ¡°Young master, I went to investigate the police¡¯s CCTV recordings. Miss Nan drove towards Wind Town.¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his scarlet lips tightly and his eyes pierced Fi Yan in spection. ¡°Wind Town?¡±


    Yi Fan felt his scalp tingle when Mu Sihan nced at him in that manner. He forced himself to be calm as he exined, ¡°Yes, I already got someone to investigate the CCTVs in Wind Town. Young master, are you going to wait for news or are you going there directly?¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his deep ck eyes and his sharp facial features stiffened, making him tensed look cold, sexy and dangerous.


    He spat out coldly a few secondster, ¡°Prepare the car.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi drove Gu Sheng in a mad rush to the town¡¯s hospital.


    The journey to the city was too far, she was afraid that the venom would spread within Gu Sheng and that it would be toote to save him, even if a miracle doctor was present. Instead, she had taken him to Wind Town as it was closer.


    The doctor cleaned Gu Sheng¡¯s wound and injected an anti-venom serum, before he settled him in a hospital ward.


    However, he was still unconscious and had gotten a high fever.


    Nan Zhi stood by his bed. She was worried and helpless as she watched the cold sweat drip down his forehead, seeing his lips turn a frightening shade of purple.


    The doctor had said that there would not be too much problems after injecting the serum...


    ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, can you hear me?¡± Nan Zhi wiped the sweat on his forehead and face with a damp towel. ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, wake up!¡±


    Her voice was very soft and trembling terribly.


    She did not think that he would appear tonight and be bitten by a snake while protecting her.


    Gu Sheng heard Nan Zhi¡¯s words. However, his mind was still a blur. His eyelids were also very heavy and he found it hard to open his eyes.


    ¡°Little Flower...¡± he murmured in a weak voice. ¡°I¡¯m alright. Don¡¯t worry...¡±


    Nan Zhi sniffled, holding back the tears threatening toe out. ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, I¡¯ll get the doctor to prepare an ambnce. Let¡¯s go to the big hospital in the city...¡±


    Nan Zhi was turning to leave when her thin wrist was grabbed by his uninjured hand. The scorching temperature of his hand pressed against her skin. ¡°Don¡¯t go...¡±

 Chapter 177 - Young Master Mu Saw Something He Shouldn’t Have

    <h4>Chapter 177: Young Master Mu Saw Something He Shouldn¡¯t Have</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi was pulled down next to Gu Sheng, who was in a feverish daze. Her facended into his chest identally. As she took in the faint minty and refreshing scent on him, her longshes trembled slightly.


    With a pant of guilt, she remembered the thin and young teen, who had never disliked her, and even even took care of her carefully when she fat and ugly. He had never abandoned her when she needed someone.


    Brother Gu Sheng was back, she felt a happiness bloom inside her chest. It felt great.


    ¡°Little Flower...¡± Gu Sheng raised his hand to caress Nan Zhi¡¯s petite face.


    Nan Zhi turned her head a little to avoid his hand subconsciously. She did not know why, but she felt a little resistant to having touches that were too close, too intimate.


    Even though he was the one who had saved her life, and was a very important person to her.


    However, since then, they had both grown up.


    Nan Zhi let go of Gu Sheng¡¯s hand. She wanted to stand up. However, a loud bang sounded at this time and her heart leapt in surprise. As she was not standing properly, she fell back into Gu Sheng¡¯s embrace.


    The door to the hospital ward was mmed open by a fierce kick.


    A tall and imposing figure stormed into the room. The neer was wearing ck shirt and pants. There was a cold and menacing aura covering him like Hades had just entered from the depths of hell.


    His facial features werepletely tense and frozen under his short hair. There seemed to be ayer of ice covering his well-defined and handsome features. The moment he entered the ward, his gaze prated the two people in the hospital ward with his pair of temperature-less ck eyes were ferocious, as if he wanted to dig a hole in them.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The temperature in the hospital ward had dropped to the negative, clearly because of the man¡¯s presence.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s blood turned cold when she saw that it was Mu Sihan. There was an indescribable chill crawling up her spine.


    When she saw the cold fury and bloodthirsty cruelty swimming in the man¡¯s eyes, Nan Zhi¡¯s constricted and felt suffocated. Almost by instinct, she thought about the time when he had attacked Bo Shaoxiu to the point he had to be hospitalized.


    <i>No... </i>Brother Gu Sheng couldn¡¯t be punched by him in his critical condition right now...


    Nan Zhi¡¯s thoughts spun quickly. The manic anger in his eyes was disturbing and she felt like she needed to exin to him properly that there was nothing between Brother Gu Sheng and her, before he did anything.


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth to exinc, however, she was interrupted by the man¡¯s frosty voice before she could make any sound. ¡°You, move aside.¡±


    Nan Zhi watched as both his hands balled into fists while the veins at the back of his hands popped up.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, calm down. It¡¯s not what you think it is...¡± Nan Zhi could not finish her words before her arm was pulled to the side by a strong force. As she was yanked ruthlessly, she fell on the floor as she could not stabilize herself in time.


    The cold and bloodthirsty man had already grabbed Gu Sheng by his cor by the time she could react, she stood back up immediately and disregarded the pain.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t hit him!¡± Nan Zhi shouted in anger.


    Mu Sihan already lost his rationality. His bipr disorder was acting up from the moment he kicked open the door and saw her holding another man¡¯s hand, while lying on that man¡¯s chest.


    He could not hear Nan Zhi¡¯s shouts. He punched the hospitalized man on the face immediately.


    That damned woman!


    She actually came to such a ce to be intimate with a wild man!


    He felt so cheated!


    Gu Sheng spat out a mouthful of blood. Opening his eyes slowly from the pain, Gu Sheng furrowed his eyebrows when he saw the infuriated face in front of him. Even though he was severely weakened from the venom, he quickly understood the situation.


    ¡°You want to fight?¡± Gu Sheng pursed his lips tightly, seeing that Nan Zhi wanted to rush over. ¡°Little Flower, don¡¯te over.¡±


    Little Flower?


    Who was Little Flower?


    Was it his kitten?


    Damn it. Why did this man call her so intimately?


    ¡°Little Flower, go out first.¡± Gu Sheng wiped the blood dripping from the corner of his lips. His gaze on Mu Sihan became colder. ¡°Leave her out of this. I¡¯ll fight with you.¡±


    Mu Sihan immediately came to the hospital after his subordinates found out the location and told him that Nan Zhi¡¯s car had driven to the hospital. He did not know what happened to Gu Sheng. However, he furrowed his eyebrows when he noticed Gu Sheng¡¯s pale face and scorching hot skin. The man was more than feverish, he seemed to be injured on his left arm too. ¡°I would win even without fighting, seeing how weak you look.¡±


    He let go of Gu Sheng as he turned to look at Nan Zhi with a cold expression. ¡°Kitten, leave with me. Now!¡±

 Chapter 178 - Both Men Grabbed Her At The Same Time

    <h4>Chapter 178: Both Men Grabbed Her At The Same Time</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    How could Nan Zhi leave with Mu Sihan when Gu Sheng was in such a condition?


    Although she did have a contract with Mu Sihan, that didn¡¯t mean she would give up her principles for him.


    Not to mention, Brother Gu Sheng had saved her life two times now. It was impossible for her to abandon him and leave with another man, even if they were only normal friends.


    Pursing her lips, Nan Zhi looked into Mu Sihan¡¯s deep ck eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll follow when Gu Sheng goes to the hospital in the city. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I would probably be the one lying on the hospital bed now...¡±


    Mu Sihan was caught off guard as he received a punch on his face before Nan Zhi could finish her breath.


    Gu Sheng had used all of his energy to get up and punch Mu Sihan across the face when his attention was on Nan Zhi.


    The corner of Mu Sihan¡¯s lips bled a streak of red down his chin. He wiped the spot where he was injured, his face cold and unfeeling as though he could not feel the pain. He turned around to stare coldly at Gu Sheng, who fell back onto the hospital bed after the punch.


    A bloodthirsty coldness appeared in Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are. You. Seeking. Death?¡± Each word was punctuated by a murderous clenching of the teeth.


    Gu Sheng panted and let out deep breaths as he looked down. His long fingers hit his mechanical watch once, and about seven or eight tall and bulky bodyguards rushed into the room not too longter.


    ¡°Young Master Gu.¡±


    Gu Sheng said to the bodyguards with a pale face, ¡°Hold him down.¡±


    The bodyguards immediately attacked Mu Sihan the moment Gu Sheng finished his words.


    The hospital ward turned into scene of chaos within moments.


    Gu Sheng moved next to Nan Zhi weakly and pulled her hand. ¡°Little Flower, let¡¯s go.¡±


    By this point, Gu Sheng feltpletely weak, he had used almost all of his energy with that one punch. All he could do was stagger out of the room with Nan Zhi¡¯s guiding him.


    Nan Zhi supported Gu Sheng to the door, but she could not help but to turn around and look at Mu Sihan.


    It was as she had expected.


    Those bodyguards were not hispetition at all, as all of them were kicked to the floor by him ruthlessly. Even though those bodyguards were not Mu Sihan¡¯s match, they worked together and coordinated well, it was clear they had received professional training and had very strong determination. Again and again, they got up even after they were continually kicked to the floor by Mu Sihan, preventing him from following after Gu Sheng and Nan Zhi.


    Mu Sihan immediately seemed to be agitated when he saw Nan Zhi supporting that man as they left the ward. He was originally only using about 50 percent of his ability. The moment he saw them leave, his ck eyes saw red as his face tensed, bing sharper, like a gleaming de. The aura surrounding him was dark and bloodthirsty, seeking retribution for being wronged.


    Bang, bang, bang! Bang, bang, bang!


    Several bodyguards were kicked to the floor by Mu Sihan ruthlessly. This time, they were unable to get up.


    ...


    Nan Zhi supported Gu Sheng out of the elevator. The ambnce was already waiting at the entrance.


    The two of them had finally reached the hospital lobby. Nan Zhi turned back again to take another look after she guided Gu Sheng to the medical staff.


    There was an uneasiness in her heart.


    She did not think that she had done anything wrong, but why did she feel a little guilty when Mu Sihan lost his temper? It was as though she was a wife caught by her husband doing something immoral and wrong.


    <i>She must be crazy </i>. They were not even lovers, let alone, married.


    Why was she afraid of him? Why was she worried for him? It was unlikely he would lose to those bodyguards with his crazy fighting skills!


    Gu Sheng stopped. He furrowed his clean brows as he looked at Nan Zhi, who kept on looking behind her. ¡°Little Flower?¡±


    Nan Zhi walked to Gu Sheng as she bit her lip and suppressed the uneasiness within her.¡±Brother Gu Sheng, you go to the city¡¯s hospital with the doctor first. I¡¯lle and find youter.¡±


    Mu Sihan was too overbearing and tyrannical. He would definitely do something crazy if she did not exin to him properly.


    Gu Sheng¡¯s pupils constricted. He pushed the medical staff away and walked over shakily to stop in front of Nan Zhi. He was about to speak, when a tall and overbearing shadow walked over suddenly. The man stretched his hand out and pulled Nan Zhi¡¯s thin and pale wrist to him with forceful strength.


    Just as Mu Sihan pulled Nan Zhi to his side, Nan Zhi¡¯s other wrist was grasped by anotherrge hand.

 Chapter 179 - Watched Her Leave With Another Man

    <h4>Chapter 179: Watched Her Leave With Another Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan¡¯s ck eyes werepletely red. ¡°Nan Zhi, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re my servant. You have to do everything that I tell you to!¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her slender eyebrows tightly when she heard Mu Sihan¡¯s words. Why did he have to mention that now? She was angry and embarrassed. ¡°Mu Sihan, can you be a little more reasonable?¡±


    ¡°You want me to reasonable? You¡¯ve already cheated on me with another man, yet you want me to be reasonable?¡± The way he was acting, it was like he was a wild beast that had lost control and was about to go crazy at any second.


    ¡°Things aren¡¯t what you think they are. Brother Gu Sheng got bitten by a poisonous snake because of me. He needs to get treatment from the city¡¯s hospital...¡±


    It was as if he could not hear her full exnation. The only thing he focused on was Nan Zhi calling the man ¡°Brother Gu Sheng¡±. He smirked coldly, ¡°Oh? The way you address him is so intimate!¡±


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes and sucked in a deep breath. She needed to remain calm. A strong helplessness appeared from deep within her, but she couldn¡¯t help but get fed up.


    Without saying another word, she yanked back her hand from Mu Sihan with all of her strength. Turning around to look at Gu Sheng, she directed, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes were cold. A strong wave of anger burned in his chest as he watched the two leave.


    He knew that his condition was acting up again.


    He couldn¡¯t control it. His turbulent emotions were sweeping any sense of rationality in a rush of rage and he couldn¡¯t help but be taken by the darkness.


    Rushing forward, he was ready to punch Gu Sheng again with both his hands in fists.


    Nan Zhi felt danger unconsciously and stood in front of Gu Sheng, without a care.


    Because of her, he had already gotten bitten by a poisonous snake. She would not let him get hurt again because of whatever it was between Mu Sihan and herself. In his current state, he definitely could not withstand Mu Sihan¡¯s furious attack.


    Mu Sihan did not expect that Nan Zhi to move in front of that man. His fist almostnded on her face. Even though he stopped himself, he put too much force into his punch and his hand still grazed her cheek by the time he was able to stop.


    A tinge of heartache shed in Mu Sihan¡¯s red eyes when he saw Nan Zhi¡¯s face pale.


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes and disregarded the pain, her voice cold and distant. ¡°Mu Sihan, although I did sign that servant contract, however, I never agreed to give you all 24 hours of my life everyday to you. I have my own freedom and rights too. Since you refuse to listen to my exnation, I¡¯m not going to say anymore. I will take Brother Gu Sheng to the hospital now. If you want to get to him, you¡¯ll have to get through me first!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan with a very cold expression. Her eyes were determined and she stood there, unafraid.


    Gu Sheng had never seen this expression on Nan Zhi¡¯s face.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was not any better than Nan Zhi¡¯s. His jaw was clenched and set and his expression waspletely tense as the vein on his forehead twitched. He suppressed the strong urge to rush forward and strangle the two of them to death. Taking a deep breath, he closed his red eyes slightly.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes slowly became calm and cold as he watched the two get into the ambnce, one by one.


    He did not chase after them. He was like a statue as he quietly watched the ambnce leave.


    It was only then that Yi Fan arrived at the scene with the bodyguards in tow. Mu Sihan had driven too fast ahead of them, they had only managed to catch up to him.


    As Yi Fan was rushing to the lobby, he saw a bodyguard dressed in ck with a wooden rod, arm raised to hit Mu Sihan from the back.


    ¡°Young master! Look out beh©`!¡±


    The wooden rod smashed against Mu Sihan¡¯s head with a loud thud. Warm blood flowed from the top of his head as he turned back to look at the bodyguard holding onto the wooden rod. He lifted his long leg and kicked the man¡¯s abdomen ruthlessly.


    ¡°Young master, your head is bleeding.¡± Yi Fan was stunned. He did not think that the bodyguard would seed in hitting his boss. What kind of shock did young master receive, to not sense the attacking?


    Mu Sihan seemed to not feel any pain as the blood flowed down his well-defined face and deeper into his clothing. If anything, it made him look even more dangerous and unfeeling.

 Chapter 180 - Willing To Give You A Home

    <h4>Chapter 180: Willing To Give You A Home</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yi Fan immediately called a doctor to help clean and bandage Mu Sihan¡¯s injured head.


    He did not think that Mu Sihan would cooperate and prepared himself for Mu Sihan to rage. However, the young master did not rage as expected. He did not even say anything as he sat there with a dark expression.


    ¡°Young master, I¡¯ve been wanting to say something for a long time. Miss Nan and you would not work out. With your status, you definitely won¡¯t be able to give her marriage. She¡¯s also such a strong-headed person. I don¡¯t think she is willing to be your mistress.¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his deep ck eyes and his expression waspletely dark and cold. ¡°Of course she isn¡¯t willing. Because she found another man behind my back!¡±


    ¡°Young master, I have investigated what happened since her disappearance and now understand the situation. In this instance, Miss Nan isn¡¯t in the wrong.¡±


    Without a word, Mu Sihan stared at Yi Fan with his cold ck eyes and tightly pursed lips. He exuded a frightening aura all over when he was not speaking. There was an indescribable heaviness lingering in the air around them.


    Yi Fan noted the suppressed rage and spoke carefully under the enormous pressure from Mu Sihan¡¯s dangerous gaze, ¡°The graves of Miss Nan¡¯s maternal grandparents were vandalized with red paint by someone. There was also someone who prepared many snakes and released them in the room she stayed in. It¡¯s likely Miss Nan would have been bitten by the poisonous snake if Mr Gu didn¡¯t appear in time. I¡¯m not certain whether the one who vandalized the graves is the same person who let out the snakes.¡±


    Mu Sihan scoffed coldly as he red at Yi Fan unhappily. ¡°Do you think I would let them leave if that man hadn¡¯t saved her? I would have long chopped them into pieces and fed them to the dogs!¡±


    Still seething, Mu Sihan slowly closed his eyelids, his longshes longer and more dense than other female. His cold and distinct lips opened slowly, as he seemed to be muttering in self-ridicule, ¡°I just couldn¡¯t control my own temper when I saw her with another man.¡±


    Perhaps... it was time for him to take medicine.


    It was not a good sign for him to keep losing control over one woman.


    ...


    <i>In the ambnce.</i>


    Gu Sheng looked at Nan Zhi, who was sitting next to him, with gentle eyes. ¡°Little Flower, I¡¯m very happy that you chose me.¡±


    Her heart trembled slightly when she looked into Gu Sheng¡¯s clear and gentle gaze.


    <i>Did Brother Gu Sheng mistake something?</i>


    ¡°You got injured because of me. It¡¯s what I should do, apanying you to the hospital.¡± Nan Zhi bit her lips as she changed the topic. ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, are you Yannis?¡±


    Gu Sheng closed his eyes. He did not admit it, neither did he deny it.


    ¡°If you are Yannis, you know where I¡¯ve been these few years. You should also know that I have a son, right?¡±


    Gu Sheng nodded his head slightly. His gaze on Nan Zhi seemed as warm as the sun on a summer¡¯s day. ¡°He¡¯s a very cute boy.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s almond-like eyes sparkled with gentleness at the mention of Xiaojie. ¡°From the moment I chose to give birth to Xiaojie, I¡¯ve never thought of looking for another person. Brother Gu Sheng, I¡¯ve always treated you as my savior. I don¡¯t wish for you to continue wasting your time on me, do you understand?¡±


    Gu Sheng shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind that you have a son. Little Flower, I¡¯ve been working hard to be stronger all these years, because I want to give you a home.¡±


    <i>Give me a home?</i>


    Unwittingly, Nan Zhi felt her heart touched by his words.


    It was true that she wanted a simple and warm home.


    However...


    ¡°Little Flower, I¡¯m capable now. Aren¡¯t you willing to give us a chance?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not think that Gu Sheng would suddenly tell her this. With a fluttering of her long and dense eyshes, she pursed her lips and remained silent.


    The image of a time when her parents still in love, and her maternal grandparents were still around when she was young, was wonderful and warm. Once when she was young, she had told Gu Sheng that her biggest wish was to have a home filled with love.

 Chapter 181 - You Like Mu Sihan?

    <h4>Chapter 181: You Like Mu Sihan?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    There was a long silence.


    Nan Zhi did not dare to look at Gu Sheng¡¯s expression. She lowered her lids and her long and dense eyshes fluttered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Gu Sheng.¡±


    Mu Sihan definitely would not let her leave before the contract she signed expired, due to his strong and domineering personality.


    In her heart, Brother Gu Sheng was simply too perfect. The current person she was now, no longer matched him. She couldn¡¯t be selfish and make him wait for her.


    ¡°Little Flower, you already rejected me once in junior high. But I know that you only rejected me because my form teacher told you not to affect my studies, as I got an early offer from Princeton University.


    Gu Sheng closed his eyes. His voice was sore and hoarse. ¡°You like me.¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lips. She did not reply Gu Sheng immediately.


    That year, Brother Gu Sheng had saved her. It was natural for her heart to flutter and fall for him, in her eyes, he was the greatest hero in the world.


    When he left for abroad afterwards, she buried that emotion deep in her heart.


    Once she realized he had returned, the grateful feeling sprouted once again in her heart. However, when he embraced her into the hospital, she did not feel that telltale fluttering in her heart, like she remembered from the past. The only feeling in her heart was one that was touched and full of gratefulness.


    She did not know why the feeling she had hidden deep in her heart since she was thirteen-years-old, did not be stronger, and instead, seemed to have be more faint instead...


    ¡°I saw Brother Gu Sheng sitting next to me and wiping the sweat on my forehead immediately after I woke up after being kidnapped that year. Your gaze on me was gentle and pure. That was when I thought Brother Gu Sheng was the hero of my heart.¡±


    ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, you saved me for the second time after so many years. You¡¯re still so capable and you¡¯re still the hero of my heart.¡±


    Gu Sheng stared at her. He seemed to understand what she meant with her words. His voice was coarse, yet gentle. ¡°But the hero came toote. You don¡¯t like heroes now anymore, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and did not reply.


    A bitterness shed past Gu Sheng¡¯s eyes. Heughed sadly. ¡°Little Flower, did you fall for Mu Sihan?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head on instinct. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like anyone.¡±


    Perhaps she denied his words too quickly, it showed her sheepishness instead. Her answer seemed to be less genuine.


    A tinge of dejection crossed Gu Sheng¡¯s clear and deep eyes, before he closed his eyes in exhaustion and stopped speaking.


    ...


    <i>In Wind Town.</i>


    Mu Sihan exited the hospital. The ck shirt he was wearing had two buttons unbuttoned, exposing his distinct corbones. His handsome face was bloodthirsty and cold, with his dark eyes staring into the vast expanse of night sky ahead of him. The sky was so dark that he could not see the horizon.


    ¡°Young master, do we head back now?¡±


    Mu Sihan was a lot calmer after he had taken his medication for bipr disorder. His rationality was back and he seemed to have thought of something as his dark expression shifted. Dark eyes sparked with intelligence as he directed instead, ¡°We¡¯ll go to the house she saw the snakes in.¡±


    Yi Fan stared at the man who got into the car first. It would not be an exaggeration to say he was more than slightly surprised.


    Not only did the young master not rage and chase after Miss Nan and her wild man to murder them, instead, he wanted to go check the ce she almost injured herself in.


    Could it be that young master really had feelings for Miss Nan?


    If it was the normal Young Master, he would definitely have chased after Miss Nan and punishes that man and her with no mercy.


    Mu Sihan nced at Yi Fan, who was standing outside with a dumbfounded expression. He furrowed his straight brows slightly. ¡°Are you standing there to be a male model? You should just remain as a butler since you don¡¯t have my face and figure.¡±


    Yi Fan was already used to a certain someone¡¯s narcissism and arrogance and shook his head inwardly, before he moved and got on the car.


    ...


    Several luxurious cars drove to Auntie He¡¯s house in the middle of the night.


    Yi Fan led an entourage of bodyguards into the house to ensure that the entire house waspletely devoid of any snakes or other beasts.

 Chapter 182 - He Appeared At The Entrance Of The Inpatient Department

    <h4>Chapter 182: He Appeared At The Entrance Of The Inpatient Department</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>An hourter.</i>


    Yi Fan came to report the situation to the man who was sitting in the car as he smoked a cigar.


    ¡°Young master, there were a total of 59 snakes in the house. 58 of them were not poisonous while only one spotted snake is poisonous. That snake had been smashed to death. I got someone to examine it. If I¡¯m guessing correctly, that spotted snake is reared by someone to attack people specially.¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his ck crystal-like eyes as he exhaled a mouthful of smoke. His well-defined facial features were carefully concealed under the white smoke and his expression was unreadable. ¡°Get in the car. We¡¯ll head back to Ning City first.¡±


    ...


    The ambnce sent Gu Sheng to the city¡¯s Renxin Hospital.


    Gu Sheng¡¯s fever had subsided in the ambnce, however, by the time they reached the hospital, his fever burned and he was feverish once again.


    Even the doctors could not figure out the cause.


    Gu Sheng had fallen into deep sleep. Auntie He was helping Nan Zhi take care of him in the hospital ward while Nan Zhi went to ask the administrative desk for his condition.


    ¡°We took a blood sample from him to examine it and we can only get the result tomorrow morning. We¡¯ve never met someone with his condition. We will need to observe him in the ICU tonight first. If his fever doesn¡¯t go down by tomorrow, we will have to call the hospital director to take a look at him.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped another beat.


    She had not imagined that the situation would be so serious.


    One would usually be fine if they were injected with the serum in time after they were bitten by a poisonous snake.


    Why was Brother Gu Sheng¡¯s situation so serious?


    ...


    Nan Zhi went to the ICU and stayed there for a while. All of a sudden, she remembered she hadn¡¯t called Xiaojie yet, and hurried down the stairs after telling Auntie He.


    As she reached the entrance of the hospital, Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted when she saw several luxurious cars hidden in the darkness. She was not a stranger to that kind of entourage and car model.


    Seeing he had managed to find her at Wind Town, Mu Sihan would naturally be able to find her at Renxin Hospital.


    It was then that Nan Zhi finally remembered that he had bought Renxin Hospital when he wanted to force her to sign that contract.


    So, he was still the boss of this hospital.


    Thinking back on how they had parted at Wind Town, Nan Zhi felt a somewhat apprehensive at the thought of the two of them still in conflict.


    With a deep breath, she bit her lips and she acted like she did not see his entourage of cars. She looked down as she hurriedly walked towards the small mart.


    The call was epted almost immediately after she dialled the number. Xiaojie¡¯s soft voice rang sweetly from the other end of the call. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I know that you went on a date with Uncle Cool tonight. He always likes to trick me, he made me give up a night with you by giving me an indoor yground.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Stop getting tricked by him in the future. Mommy might not get home untilte. Can you be good and go to sleep when it¡¯s time?¡±


    Xiaojie let out a petnt scoff. ¡°Of course I can! You shouldn¡¯t keep treating me like a kid.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes teared up. ¡°You are a kid, darling.¡±


    ¡°But my IQ isn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. My Brother Jie is the most clever.¡±


    Nan Zhi spoke with Xiaojie for a while. Just before she hung up, Xiaojie said earnestly, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, you don¡¯t sound that happy. Did Uncle Cool bully you? If he did, let¡¯s move out of the manor. I don¡¯t want you to be unhappy.¡±


    Nan Zhi sniffled as her eyes immediately turned red. ¡°Baby, you don¡¯t have to worry about mommy. As long as you¡¯re healthy and happy, mommy will be full of energy.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Junyuan said that my blood count recently is stable. Pretty Zhizhi, you don¡¯t have to worry. Let¡¯s work hard together!¡±


    ¡°Alright, baby. Good night and sleep well.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi kept her gaze down as she walked back to the hospitalization ward from the small mart. As she did before, she never looked at the entourage of cars parked under the dim lights.


    She assumed Mu Sihan would be in the car, not realizing he was standing in front of the entrance of the hospitalization ward.

 Chapter 183 - Block Her In The Alley

    <h4>Chapter 183: Block Her In The Alley</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan¡¯s imposing figure body was tall and cold. No matter where he stood, he was someone that could not to be ignored.


    There was a cigar in between his sexy lips and his right hand was ying with a small silver lighter. Seeing Nan Zhi approaching, he lowered his eyshes, that were even longer than a woman¡¯s, and lit the cigar with one hand.


    The scarlet mes flickered in and out in the darkness of the night, and he was puffing out smoke with his deep dark eyes half closed.


    The night breeze blew at his shirt, and the expensive ck clothes gave him an added sense of wildness and arrogance. His tall body seemed to blend with the night, like a king who was above everyone else.


    Nan Zhi saw a gauze wrapped around his forehead and her almond-shaped eyes narrowed.


    <i>He¡¯s hurt?</i>


    Thinking of his bad temper and refusal to listen to reason, Nan Zhi¡¯s footsteps turned away from walking towards him. Turning around, she nned to enter from another entrance in the back. She didn¡¯t want to deal with him right now.


    Mu Sihan blew out a mouthful of smoke and seeing how Nan Zhi was walking away after she saw him, his expression became cold and his jaw tightened. He strode towards her withrge harrowing steps.


    Nan Zhi heard the footsteps behind her, she felt the goosebumps crawl up her arms and a chill ran down her spine.


    When he caught up with her, was he going to be violent with her again?


    The more Nan Zhi thought about it, the more frightened she was. Not daring to look back, her steps quickened and she started to run.


    After entering an alley, she would be able to pass through the back door, but a long and powerful hand reached out from behind her suddenly.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Nan Zhi eximed and was thrown onto the cold hard wall. Mu Sihan stood a few steps away from Nan Zhi, his tall body casting a shadow under the dim street lights.


    Looking at his cold gaze, Nan Zhi swallowed in fear.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, can you be more reasonable? You hit someone as soon as you entered the room. Did you even think to ask me what happened? I think no woman would be able to stand you, you¡¯re so full of yourself, domineering and arrogant!¡±


    She was not a masochist. Being near him, she was on tenterhooks everyday, worrying if she would anger him. Day in, day out, it was starting to drain her nerves and she felt exhausted and afraid. She couldn¡¯t continue like this.


    Mu Sihan frowned and his gaze fixed on her. ¡°After being with that man, you already can¡¯t stand me now?¡±


    Nan Zhi closed her red eyes and took a deep breath, looking at his gloomy face and said coldly, ¡°Yes, Brother Gu Sheng is gentler and more considerate than you. He wouldn¡¯t shout and lose his temper at me randomly. With him, I won¡¯t have to worry about his mood all the time when I¡¯m together with him...¡±


    To her horror, the more she said, the more she found that his face was getting darker.


    What did she just say?


    To think she actually got angry at him? And evenpared him with Brother Gu Sheng?


    Why did she lose her head andpare the two of them?


    Did she really care if he had a bad temper or not?


    Could it be that she was also hoping that he would change for her?


    The questions ran rampant in her mind but she had no response. She would have to deal with his outrage herself.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, don¡¯t bother Brother Gu Sheng. He is my savior. The rtionship between us is not as dirty as you think.¡±


    Mu Sihan put the hand that was holding the cigar on the top of Nan Zhi¡¯s head. He narrowed his dark eyes, blew a mouthful of smoke in her face and said in a low voice, ¡°Go on, what kind of other issues do you still have with me? You may as well just say it all at once!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at him behaving in this manner and did not dare to continue. It was impossible to forget shat would happen if she made him angry.


    Lowering her gaze, she did not dare to meet his eyes again. Compared to his powerful aura, her arrogance was considerably weaker, after her angry outburst. ¡°I have nothing else to say. Anyway, there is nothing between me and Brother Gu Sheng. Tonight was my first time seeing him after he returned. Whether you believe it or not is up to you.¡±

 Chapter 184 - Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 184: Kiss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Brother Gu Sheng?


    Mu Sihan was not unfamiliar with this name.


    Once when they were sleeping on the same bed, the name she murmured in her sleep was also this Brother Gu Sheng.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing on going between you and that Brother Gu Sheng? Woman, you¡¯re lying!¡± She must have liked him very much, calling out his name so affectionately in her sleep.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened, looking at the sneer in his dark cold eyes.


    She knew that he would not believe her. Why did she even try?


    Too many things had happened tonight, and the trauma of being attacked by numerous snakes was still there. She choked up and pushed Mu Sihan away, wanting to leave.


    But the man moved faster than her. The moment she left, he pressed his hands on to her shoulders and pushed her back against the wall.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s rebellious mood was brought out by him in an instant. She had already exined but he did not believe her, what else could she say?


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at her fixedly with his dark eyes, his expression cold. ¡°He saved you, so are you nning to give up your body?¡±


    He had one hand on the top of her head and the other on her waist, looking down at her. The faint smell of tobonded on her delicate skin and invaded her breath, her eyshes fluttered. ¡°Young Master Mu, in what capacity are you questioning me? As a master?¡± A sneer appeared in the corner of her mouth. ¡°Even a master has no right to question a servant¡¯s private life!¡±


    Damn it!


    Mu Sihan swung his fist above Nan Zhi¡¯s head and the loud noise made Nan Zhi tremble.


    ¡°Woman, I¡¯ll ask you this, do you choose him, or me?¡±


    Nan Zhi frowned. She did not understand how he thought.


    She was not in a rtionship with either of them, why should she have to choose between them?


    ¡°Mu Sihan, you©`¡±


    Before she could finish, he cut her off roughly. ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear it now!¡±


    Even if she wanted to choose that Gu Sheng, he would not let her go until the contract had expired.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think but you are mine now! Mine mine mine! Do you understand?¡±


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth and before she could say anything, her chin was pinched by hisrge hand, then her tender lips were sealed by his soft, yet powerful lips.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mind went nk for a moment.


    She stared at his closed-up handsome face in front of her and for a moment, she forgot to push him away.


    It was only when her lips and teeth were pried open by him that she finally reacted, wanting to push him away.


    She pounded his chest with her hands, hard.


    Ignoring herint, he sucked eagerly at her lips and kissed her wildly, as if he was dering his dominance over her.


    Nan Zhi kept on struggling in his arms. She hated that he was so overbearing and tyrannical. She hated how he never cared what she felt and just imposed his will on her whenever he wanted.


    <i>Why was he always like this?</i>


    He was as powerful as a mountain. No matter how much she struggled, she could not escape from his arms. She was held tightly by him.


    Moreover, his kissing skills were quite good and definitely considered skillful, although she had never kissed anyone before and all her experience came from him alone. Slowly, his lips nked her mind and took her breath away, before her rationality slipped away and disappeared.


    <i>Why was it she could never resist against him?</i>


    All of a sudden, she felt a sudden pain around her chest, and her head cleared up in an instant. Her pupils constricted when she found the man fondling her chest with hisrge palm while continuing to kiss her in an overbearing manner.


    What did this arrogant man think she was?


    She hated this sort of ambiguity.


    It made her feel like she was falling very low.


    Closing her reddened eyes, she took advantage of his manic stupor and the unexpectedness, biting him hard on the tip of his tongue.


    <i>Hiss...</i>


    The man who was bitten, let out a pained gasp.


    He had no choice but to retreat from her lips and take back the hand grappling her chest, wiping the blood flowing out from the corner of his lips.

 Chapter 185 - Let’s Make Up And Stop Quarrelling

    <h4>Chapter 185: Let¡¯s Make Up And Stop Quarrelling</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi stared at the man in front of her with reddened eyes, her expression guarded and alert. At this moment, she looked like a hedgehog with its hackles raised, ready for battle.


    No matter how brave and strong she was, she was only a 22 year old girl. She had no experience in love, her rtionship with Bo Shaoxiu had ended in betrayal and hurt after just one month.


    When she was 13 or 14 years old, she had fallen in love with Brother Gu Sheng old, because he had saved her. He was her hero, and had always treated her kindly. It was inevitable.


    Although there were many men who pursued her over the years, she had limited contact with them. She did not know what to do when she met such a domineering and arrogant man like Mu Sihan.


    This man, who had taken Xiaojie to his manor, bought the hospital Xiaojie was undergoing treatment at, and Junyuan was also at his bidding. She had no choice and was forced to sign that one-year contract with him.


    Although she knew he had bipr disorder and people with this illness could not control their temper, there was nothing she could do. The only that possible was to let him have his way and try not to provoke him.


    But she was also a person with her own principles and dignity. In front of him, she was like a string puppet, he could kiss and touch her whenever he felt like it. Then, what was she?


    The more Nan Zhi thought about it, the more ufortable she was. Her eyes were wide open and blurred with angry, unshed tears.


    The tears she struggled to hold back made her even more upset. She seldom cried and had never cried in front of another man.


    Because she knew that tears were the most useless thing.


    Why did she have to cry now?


    But at this moment, she could not control her emotions and she felt like she was going to copse, hot tears rolling down her face.


    Mu Sihan had never seen Nan Zhi cry before, and looking at how her tears were falling like a line of broken pearls, he was at a loss.


    Damn it, why did she cry?


    Was it that ufortable for him to kiss her?


    Looking at her tears, his breath tightened. ¡°Hold back your tears, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at him with her eyes full of tears. ¡°Mu Sihan, why do you bully people so much? It¡¯s my business if I want to cry, why are you not even letting me cry?¡±


    Mu Sihan frowned and felt an empty tightness in his chest.He did not want to see her cry. Reaching out his long arm, he pulled her into his embrace.


    He pressed his fingers hard on the back of her head, fearing that if he was not careful, she would run away from him.


    Nan Zhi could feel his stiffness and uneasiness.


    She struggled violently in his arms. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    He acted like he never heard her.


    Nan Zhi was being pressed tightly by him and she could not speak and breathe. She could not break away from his embrace either, so she opened her mouth and bit him hard on the chest.


    ¡°F*ck, where are you biting?!¡± The sensitive part of his chest was bitten by her, bing painful and numb. There was an unknown fire burning in his lower abdomen.


    Nan Zhi could finally raise her head to breathe. Her face was an angry flushed red from theck of air. She had almost suffocated in this bad tempered man¡¯s chest.


    He raised his hand and caressed her reddened face, his finger gently rubbing the corner of her lip. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop quarelling. I was too rash tonight.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes widened and looked at the man in disbelief.


    How could such an arrogant man like him be willing to admit his mistake???


    Mu Sihan was feeling ufortable under Nan Zhi¡¯s stare. His red at her and said, ¡°But you¡¯re in the wrong too. Why didn¡¯t you call me when something had happened? There was no messages or anything. Did you know how anxious I was when I couldn¡¯t get through your phone and couldn¡¯t find you?¡±


    Nan Zhi replied sullenly, ¡°I did call you but it rang twice, before you hung up on me. I thought you were busy and I was in a rush to get back to the countryside, so I didn¡¯t contact you again.¡±

 Chapter 186 - Awakened In The Morning By A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 186: Awakened In The Morning By A Kiss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan stared at Nan Zhi fixedly with his eyes, his gaze was dark as if he wanted to bore two holes into her.


    ¡°When did you call me?¡± If she had contacted him, he would not have lost control the way he had.


    Nan Zhi frowned and did not understand why he said that.


    It was him who hung up on her, he should have been able to see the call log!


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows, but answered him anyway, ¡°I called at around one p.m.¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes slightly. At that time, he should have been talking with Lan Yanzhi at the top floor of the mountaintop mansion, and he had left his phone in the guest room.


    <i>It rang twice before it hung up her call and he did not see the call record.</i>


    Mu Sihan immediately concluded in his mind that if Nan Zhi was not lying, then there was only the possibility that someone had touched his phone.


    To be able to go to the mountaintop mansion and not get found out by Lan Yanzhi and him, there was only one person. Lan Yinyin.


    Mu Sihan clenched his jaw, his eyes eerily cold and his lips tightened into a straight line.


    This Lan Yinyin was bing more outrageous. She would be punished, even if she was Lan Yanzhi¡¯s sister!


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted when she saw Mu Sihan¡¯s cold expression. ¡°You don¡¯t believe I called?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips. ¡°No, it should be Lan Yinyin who hung up the phone.¡±


    Ah, so that exined it.


    Nan Zhi hummed in agreement.


    The tensed atmosphere between them lessened palpably.


    ...


    Nan Zhi reasoned with Mu Sihan for a long time before he allowed her ten minutes to visit Gu Sheng in the intensive care unit.


    And he was following her.


    ¡°Did you forget this hospital is mine? I can find the best specialist to look after him. You¡¯re not a doctor, so why do you want to stay over? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s improper for a man and woman to be alone together?¡±


    He was nagging away in her ear while walking behind her.


    Nan Zhi looked at him wordlessly. ¡°Then it¡¯s improper for me to be with you!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Where have I not kissed before?¡± His dark eyes scanned her like an x-ray. ¡°Which part of your body have I not seen?¡±


    Right at that moment, Auntie He came out of the intensive care unit and heard what Mu Sihan had said. Auntie He looked at Nan Zhi incredulously.


    One man risked his life to save her, another man said that he had kissed her. So which one was Miss Nan¡¯s other half?


    Nan Zhi was embarrassed after seeing Auntie He¡¯s questioning gaze.


    She did not know how to introduce Mu Sihan to Auntie He so she coughed and went into the intensive care unit instead.


    Within minutes, the dean came with a team of specialists.


    Mu Sihan gave some orders to the dean and took Nan Zhi away from the hospital forcefully, also bringing along Auntie He back to the manor.


    ...


    The next day, before dawn, Nan Zhi, who had finally fallen asleep, felt like there was a big boulder pressing against her chest, making her breathless and ufortable.


    She opened her mouth, trying to breathe, but almost immediately after, her mouth was covered and a hot tongue forced its way through her breathless lips. In that moment, a masculine breath filled her mouth.


    Nan Zhi suddenly became awake and her eyes widened at the sight of the handsome face in front of her.


    The man¡¯s arm trapped her within his strong arms and he was kissing her violently, not giving her any chance to resist.


    It continued this way and he only released her when she was almost out of breath.


    Without waiting for her to speak, the man who had violently kissed her was rather chagrined. ¡°I had a dream that you and that Brother Gu Sheng had sex. Then in a fit of anger, I shot the both of you to death.¡±

 Chapter 187 - You’re Indeed Mu Sihan’s Woman

    <h4>Chapter 187: You¡¯re Indeed Mu Sihan¡¯s Woman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi was full of anger but after hearing his morbid words, she did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°You killed me in your dream and you came here to kiss me awake in reality?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s slender fingers pinched her delicate chin, his gaze morose. ¡°In the dream, you would rather die with him than leave with me.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    Mu Sihan saw that she was silent, his gaze darkened and his hand grabbed her slender waist, his handsome face buried in her neck. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go with him until I let you go, do you understand?¡±


    His thin lips rubbed against the skin of her neck. The faint feminine fragrance captivated him and he breathed in theforting scent that was so uniquely her.


    His warm masculine breathnded on her neck like a feather moving across her skin. Nan Zhi¡¯s body was somewhat stiff and her fingers fell on his strong shoulders. ¡°You even me your dream on me? You¡¯d better get up and go, before you wake Xiaojie up.¡±


    Mu Sihan rubbed the corner of her lips with his finger and lowered his voice. ¡°I found the person who released the snakes. Do you want to go with me to interrogate that person, or do you want me to let you know after I¡¯ve interrogated him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Nan Zhi made breakfast for Xiaojie and Mu Sihan. After eating, she yed with Xiaojie in the manor for a while, then went to ask Junyuan for an update on Xiaojie¡¯s condition. After getting the news that his blood count was stable, she left with Mu Sihan.


    The man who released the snakes was a middle-aged man. Mu Sihan had people beat him up and when he saw Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan approaching, he shivered in fear. ¡°The snakes I released were all not poisonous. Someone wanted me to scare Miss Nan, but not take her life.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the man whose face was bruised and swollen, with his eyes full of fear. He seemed to be telling the truth.


    But if he did not release the poisonous snake, why was the snake that bit Brother Gu Sheng poisonous?


    Nan Zhi said coldly, ¡°Who told you to release the snakes?¡± Actually, she had a person in mind, but in order to prove it, she needed more information.


    The middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°She wore a hat and mask and her face was covered. I don¡¯t know what she looks like. She offered to settle my $200,000 gambling debt if I released the snakes and sshed the red paint. Miss Nan, I really didn¡¯t want to kill you!¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°You did not get a clear look at what she looked like, but you should remember her height, or whether she¡¯s fat or thin, or her smell and voice, correct?¡±


    Nan Zhi had just finished speaking when Mu Sihan kicked the man¡¯s chest and looked down at him, his face cold. ¡°Think carefully or else on this day next year, it will be your death anniversary!¡±


    The man was pale with fright and shivered, not daring to omit anything and described everything he knew in detail.


    Nan Zhi listened to the man¡¯s description and pursed her lips.


    ¡°I know who it is.¡±


    Back in the car, Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi, who was silent, and he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    Nan Zhi could not just let it go, but she did not have enough evidence, it was still spection. So she decided to pay back in the same way.


    After listening to Nan Zhi¡¯s n, Mu Sihan smirked and said, ¡°Not bad, you have the demeanor of being my woman. You can¡¯t be soft-hearted on your enemies.¡±


    ...


    The night was getting darker.


    Ding Shuman, who had the habit of meeting her friends and ying cards every week, came out of a high end clubhouse.


    She had drunk some wine and was humming a tune, clearly in a good mood.


    When she got to he car, she waited for the chauffeur to open the door but after awhile, she did not see the chauffeur. Cursing, she pulled the door open and got into the backseat.


    She had just sat down when she heard the sound of the car doors being locked.

 Chapter 188 - He Would Not Forgive Those Who Had Hurt Her

    <h4>Chapter 188: He Would Not Forgive Those Who Had Hurt Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing the sound of the doors locking, Ding Shuman looked over at the driver¡¯s seat, but the chauffeur was not there. Wrinkling her forehead, she groaned in anger.


    Where in the world did Old Zhou go?


    She had asked him to wait in the car, but he did not obey her orders. Once she was home she would have to find a reason for Nan Weiye to fire him.


    Ding Shuman had just taken out her phone when Nan Yao called.


    ¡°Mom, I heard that Nan Zhi didn¡¯t go to work today. Did your n seed?¡±


    Ding Shuman smiled smugly. ¡°Nan Zhi has always been afraid of snakes. She used to cry when she went to the zoo and saw the snakes in cages. Not to mention that I asked the person to release dozens of them. She must be scared out of her mind, like her crazy mother.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so smart, you even know what Nan Zhi is afraid of, so you can scare her out of her wits!¡±


    Ding Shuman had never taken Nan Zhi into consideration. If she was able to make Nan Zhi¡¯s mother leave in the past, she could also make Nan Zhi leave Ning City.


    Just as Ding Shuman was thinking about the next step in her n, she suddenly heard an unusual sound in the enclosed car.


    <i>Hiss...</i>


    Ding Shuman hung up and turned on the shlight of her phone, directing the light towards the bottom of the seat where the sound wasing from.


    <i>What was it?</i>


    Her light had justnded on the spot when the head of a snake with its forked tongue sticking out, appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Ah!!!!!¡±


    Ding Shuman screamed in horror and in her panic, dropped her phone onto the ground.


    My God, why was there a snake in the car?


    Ding Shuman did not tell Nan Yao that like Nan Zhi, she was also terrified of those cold-blooded animals.


    When she realized there was more than one snake under the seat, Ding Shuman felt her heart stop, she was trembling all over. Pushing the car door with a pale face, she couldn¡¯t get it open, it seemed to be locked from the outside and she could not open it, no matter how hard she pushed it.


    The hisses were be more frantic and she was getting hysterical. She needed to get out!


    She wanted to pick up her phone, but it had fallen to the ground and she did not dare to, as there were too many snakes under the seat.


    Ding Shuman climbed from the backseat to the front passenger seat. She was so frightened her nose were running and tears were rolling down her face. Her palms kept beating against the car window. ¡°Help, help! Is there anyone there? Old Zhou, where the hell are you? Come and save me... Help!¡±


    The snakes behind all swarmed towards her. One of themnded on Ding Shuman and she was so frightened that she tore off her shirt to try to defend against them and her bra was exposed. But she did not care and took off her clothes, and waved them hard at the snakes.


    But the space in the car was too small, once she drove one away, another one came.


    She was so frightened she wet herself and she was on the verge of a nervous breakdown.


    At this moment, a pleasant, yet cold voice could be heard in the car. ¡°Auntie Ding, are you afraid?¡±


    Nan Zhi, it was Nan Zhi!


    That little b*tch!


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you off for treating me like this!¡±


    Nan Zhi sneered. ¡°The red paint on my grandparent¡¯s tombstones and the snakes in Auntie He¡¯s house were all your doing, right?¡±


    Ding Shuman clenched her teeth and refused to confess, scoffing instead, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve put a pinhole camera in the car. I heard the phone call between you and Nan Yao, yet you still don¡¯t want to admit it? Okay, then you can continue to have some fun with the snakes!¡±


    Suddenly a snake lunged towards Ding Shuman¡¯s neck. She was so terrified that she almost fainted and shouted, ¡°Nan Zhi, you little b*tch! Just wait until I tell your father! He will take care of you... Ah! Open the door! Open the door!¡±


    Another snake slithered into her skirt and she could not shake it off. Her skin seemed to be bursting and her blood froze. She was so frightened her teeth were chattering. ¡°It was me, it was me! I confess! I found a person to do it. But I only wanted to scare you. Those snakes were not poisonous. Open the door now, I want to go out, I want to go out! Let me out...¡±

 Chapter 189 - He Pressed Her Slender Body Into His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 189: He Pressed Her Slender Body Into His Arms</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>In a Rolls-Royce Phantom not far from Ding Shuman¡¯s car.</i>


    Mu Sihan was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat with the car window slightly lowered, the light from the street lights shone in, reflecting his well-defined facial features. His arm was cedzily on the window and he lit a cigarette, his dark eyes staring fixedly at the woman in the front passenger seat.


    The woman was holding the iPad in her hands, the screen currently depicting the scene that was connected to the pinhole camera in the other car. Her eyes stared unblinkingly at Ding Shuman¡¯s appalling appearance on the screen.


    After she heard Ding Shuman say that the snakes released were all not poisonous, she turned off the screen and raised her beautiful and delicate face, looking at Mu Sihan in puzzlement. ¡°She and the person who released the snakes said the same thing.¡±


    It was impossible to lie when a person was on the verge of a breakdown.


    Nan Zhi believed that Ding Shuman was telling the truth.


    But if that was the case, who released that poisonous snake?


    Who wanted to kill her?


    Mu Sihan leaned his body against the seat, his dark eyes looking at Nan Zhi and the corner of his lips lifted slightly. ¡°It was not her.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her brows. ¡°Who was it?¡±


    Mu Sihan took a breath of his cigar and blew out a mouthful of smoke on Nan Zhi¡¯s face, his eyebrows raised. ¡°Give me a kiss and I will tell you.¡±


    Nan Zhi hit the man with the iPad. ¡°Why are you so shameless!¡±


    Mu Sihan threw the iPad aside, unfastened his seat belt and moved towards the woman.


    His hand holding the cigar was very close to her, the scarlet tip flickering. If she tilted her head, Nan Zhi¡¯s head would have been burnt. She looked at the man¡¯s face close to her and her long eyshes fluttered. ¡°I still have something to do, move aside.¡±


    ¡°Why, you don¡¯t even look me in the eyes now when you¡¯re speaking to me?¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s sexy lips opened slightly and blew a breath towards Nan Zhi¡¯s face. Different from the pungent smell of smoke he blew at her, his breath was warm with a hint of something refreshing, it was a very maic and charming smell of masculinity.


    Her heart beat uncontrobly.


    ¡°Why are you so annoying?¡± Nan Zhi wanted to push him aside, but the next second, he lowered his head and his sexy lipsnded on the tip of her nose.


    That little warmth from the touch of his lips pulled all the way down to the bottom of her heart.


    The soft halo of light from the street lightsnded on her delicate and beautiful face. Her skin was wless and she opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but he put his mouth over hers, sealing her lips with his.


    The tip of his scorching hot tongue swept past her lips and touched her teeth. It was a domineering and wild kiss that left her breathless.


    Nan Zhi did not even have time to swallow, before her scalp tingled from his touch.


    Before he made her unhappy, he released her. He found that she was less resistant to his kisses now.


    It was a good sign.


    ...


    Nan Zhi finally escaped from Mu Sihan¡¯s strong embrace and domineering kiss, and she ran out of the car.


    She stood behind the car and unlocked Ding Shuman¡¯s car.


    Ding Shuman leapt out of the car, flustered and bordering hysteria. She was wearing only her undergarments, her hair and makeup messy, her face pale and tear-streaked.


    She got out of the car and ran a few steps when suddenly, a group of reporters started to take her pictures.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mrs Nan? Mrs Nan, what happened to you? Were you abandoned by Mr Nan? Or did you suffer from domestic violence?¡±


    At first, Ding Shuman was still in a state of fear and panic and she became confused. But after she heard the words ¡®Mrs Nan¡¯, her mind cleared and she looked at the reporters and then the cameras in their hands. Her face became even more pale and she shrieked, ¡°Stop taking my pictures, stop it! You¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡±


    Just then, several uniformed policemen came over to see what the ruckus was about.

 Chapter 190 - Nan Zhi Is Your Soft Spot

    <h4>Chapter 190: Nan Zhi Is Your Soft Spot</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Seeing the police, Ding Shuman seemed to have seen her savior. ¡°Nan Zhi put snakes in my car to try and kill me. Go and arrest her and throw that little b*tch into jail!¡±


    One of the policemen came up to Ding Shuman. ¡°Madam Ding, you are suspected for your involvement in a crime of intentional injury. Pleasee with us to the police station to assist in the investigation!¡±


    Ding Shuman screamed, ¡°What crime of injury? I was obviously being hurt by someone. Are you policemen all good-for-nothing? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m the victim here?¡±


    Pushing the policeman away, Ding Shuman wanted to run away, but she found she could not outrun them. She was soon subdued and during the struggle, the sp of her bra opened when she was lying on the ground with her chest revealed. The reporters were busy taking pictures, and he unsightly manners were all captured.


    Ding Shuman shouted madly and cried. She kept on scolding Nan Zhi and calling her a b*tch.


    ...


    That night, Ding Shuman became theughingstock of Ning City and her unsightly pictures on the Inte were constantly being forwarded byizens.


    In recent years, Nan Weiye had finally entered the upper ss circle of Ning City. Be it financial or entertainment news, he was the model of a sessful person. But such a scandal broke out and all major reporters not only kept watch at the police station, but also at the Nan family vi and Nan Corporation office.


    Nan Weiye came back from his business trip the next day and was besieged by many reporters. All kinds of embarrassing questions almost made him reveal his true nature in front of the media.


    Back in the office, he saw the news and was so furious that he wanted to drag Ding Shuman out of theputer screen and give her a good beating.


    Nan Yao heard that Nan Weiye was back and she ran crying to his office. ¡°Dad, Mom was framed by Nan Zhi. You have to save Mom...¡±


    Nan Weiye recently had a lot of problems in the factory in the neighbouring city. He was already troubled by work, now he still had to worry about his wife and daughter.


    ¡°Dad, ever since that b*tch Nan Zhi returned, many things had happened in our family. You must ruin her reputation©`¡±


    <i>p.</i>


    Before Nan Yao finished speaking, she received a p on her face. Nan Weiye had his hands on his hips and he glowered at Nan Yao, letting out deep raspy breaths. He was livid. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a fool. Nan Zhi called mest night to tell me what you and your mom did to her. She also let me listen to the recording of the phone call between you and your mom. Your mom was in the wrong!¡±


    Nan Weiye pointed at Nan Yao¡¯s nose angrily and his expression was menacing. ¡°What did I tell you before? No matter what schemes you think up, don¡¯t bother the elderly who have passed on. Did you take my words to heart? Your mom made me look like a fool in front of everyone, I¡¯ll have her stay in the police station for a few more days to reflect on her actions!¡±


    ...


    <i>In Renxin Hospital.</i>


    Three days had passed, but Brother Gu Sheng was still feverish. He was going in and out of consciousness, even the specialists could not determine the cause of his current state.


    After their constant testing and discussions, they concluded that Brother Gu Sheng had been poisoned by a unusual venom.


    Nan Zhi thought of how Mu Sihan had already known where that poisonous snake came from when she went back to the manor from the hospital.


    She went to the study to look for him and happened to overhear his conversation with Yi Fan.


    ¡°... That spotted snake was raised by Xiao Yi. Xiao Yi went from being a mafia to doing real estate business. Ye Qianqian¡¯s father is his godfather. Young Master, it seems that when you came to Ning City, you stole thend he wanted and also hurt Ye Qianqian¡¯s heart, he already set his eyes on you and wanted to find your soft spot.¡±


    Standing at the door, Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted.


    That poisonous snake was really released by someone who wanted to deal with her. But she did not expect that it was rted to Mu Sihan!

 Chapter 191 - You Like Him That Much?

    <h4>Chapter 191: You Like Him That Much?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Apparently this Xiao Yi had treated her as Mu Sihan¡¯s weakness.


    If she had been poisoned, she would have Brother Gu Sheng¡¯s symptoms and to save her, Mu Sihan would have to look for Xiao Yi...


    Such shrewdness.


    But his means were too sinister.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Nan Zhi, who was deep in thought, heard a shout and was shocked. She patted her chest to calm herself and pushed open the door. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Mu Sihan waved his hand at Yi Fan. ¡°You can leave.¡±


    After Yi Fan left, Mu Sihan came to Nan Zhi and stared at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Did you overhear the conversation between Yi Fan and me?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at his cold and dark expression and her heart felt slightly tight. With Mu Sihan behaving like that, she felt very distant from him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eavesdrop on purpose.¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips and the dark eyes on his handsome face were like a deep well. Nan Zhi could not see what he was thinking.


    But since she heard it, there was some things she had to say to him.


    ¡°How can we get the antidote to save Brother Gu Sheng?¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted the corner of his sexy lips, a cold look in his eyes. ¡°Who said we¡¯re going to save him? With him dead, I will have one less rival.¡±


    Hearing his flippant words, Nan Zhi felt irritated.


    Was a human life so worthless to him?


    ¡°Young Master Mu, could you be more reasonable? If it was not for Brother Gu Sheng, the person lying in the hospital would be me.¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows and gave a faint smile. ¡°If it was you, I would definitely think of a way to get the antidote, but if I save your Brother Gu Sheng, he woulde back and steal my woman.¡±


    Although Nan Zhi really did not want to argue with him, his arrogance and unreasonable nature was making her extremely distressed. After all, Brother Gu Sheng was only in his current state because of her.


    ¡°If it was not for that Xiao Yi, who wanted to use me against you, Brother Gu Sheng would not have been poisoned. Young Master Mu, Brother Gu Sheng is innocent, if you don¡¯t want to save him, tell me where Xiao Yi is, I will go and find him...¡±


    Mu Sihan interrupted Nan Zhi¡¯s unfinished words and stared at Nan Zhi with his dark eyes. ¡°You? You are courting death if you go to find Xiao Yi.¡±


    ¡°Then do you want me to sit here and watch Brother Gu Sheng die? I would rather it was me who got poisoned and not him!¡± She owed Brother Gu Sheng for saving her life once and after all these years, he had saved her again. She owed him so much, how would she ever return it?


    She could not let him die because of her. No matter the price, she would save him!


    Mu Sihan listened to her anxious words, worrying constantly about ¡®Brother Gu Sheng¡¯, and his chest filled with anger. His well-defined features looked even more cold and gloomy. ¡°You like him that much?¡±


    This was not a matter of liking or not!


    It was a matter of principle!


    Was it right for her to keep quiet and not do anything after knowing the truth of Brother Gu Sheng being bitten by a poisonous snake?


    Or, in order to let Mu Sihan have one less rival, she should watch Brother Gu Sheng die?


    She found herself unable tomunicate with Mu Sihan at all. They were clearly on different wavelengths with different values. He was stubborn and unreasonable, regarding life as worthless. Their views were different and saying anything more would make them both tired!


    Nan Zhi clenched her fist and turned around to leave, without saying anything further.


    When she reached the door and grasped the door knob, a hand pressed against the door frame. The man lowered his head and his sexy lips came close to her ear and said, ¡°If you dare to go out of this door now, I will make sure that Gu guy dies a terrible death!¡±

 Chapter 192 - Kiss Me Quick

    <h4>Chapter 192: Kiss Me Quick</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>Would he really let Brother Gu Sheng die?</i>


    Could it be that all those harsh words he had said were to scare her?


    Nan Zhi looked sideways at the man. He was too close to her. As soon as she looked up, the tip of their noses touched and their lips almost touched too.


    The entanglement of their breaths and the shing of their locked gazes made Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skip a beat. Looking away quickly, she turned to move away, but the next second, her chin was pinched by the man.


    She was forced to meet with his deep and dark eyes.


    ¡°I can help you save him, but you have to promise me not to have any contact with him in the future!¡± His voice was arrogant and as overbearing as his usual self.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breath tightened and a look of disbelief appeared in her almond-shaped eyes. Taking in a deep breath, she steadied her nerves.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, I can¡¯t agree to this request.¡± Nan Zhi replied in a calm and rational manner.


    There was a loud bang. Mu Sihan had punched the door frame above Nan Zhi¡¯s head and he looked at her with gloomy eyes. ¡°Are you thinking of getting together with him after he recovers?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eardrums almost burst with his loud shout.


    She closed her eyes and could not suppress the emotions that was surging out. ¡°Young Master Mu, is there nothing else in your heart besides the love between a man and a woman? I told you before that Brother Gu Sheng saved my life twice and is my savior. I¡¯m grateful to him and if it was not for him, I could not have lived to this day. Why do you have to rob me of the right to thank someone? Gratitude is not offering up my body, can¡¯t we just be friends? I have alreadypromised a lot in front of you, why do you have to force me again and again? Would it make you happy if you drove me crazy?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at her darkly. ¡°Do you see how much you care about him? Look at you. You even dare to shout at me for him? Behaving like that, you¡¯re only speeding up my urge to kill him!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at his arrogant face and took a deep breath. ¡°Because your request is unreasonable! Okay, how about you think about it from another angle. If someone saved you before but you are indifferent to him and even wanted to cut off your ties with him. Do you think that¡¯s even humane? No decent human being would do that!¡±


    Mu Sihan clenched his jaw and scoffed. ¡°You sure have a way with words!¡±


    She pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to reason with you.¡±


    He stared at her face and his eyes darkened. ¡°If I save him, how are you going to thank me?¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. Wasn¡¯t he the cause of all this?


    Mu Sihan lifted Nan Zhi¡¯s chin and his sexy lips came close once again. ¡°Before the contract expires, you have to kiss me every day on your own initiative.¡±


    He had it all nned out. First, he would let her get used to kissing him and ept his lips, his breath, his existence and his temperature. Before long, he wouldpletely possess her.


    Nan Zhi suddenly had the illusion that he did not agree to save Brother Gu Sheng on purpose. After all, if he had proposed from the start for her to kiss him everyday, she would definitely not have agreed.


    Seeing that Nan Zhi was silent, Mu Sihan narrowed his eyes. ¡°I will count to three. If you don¡¯t speak, I will take it that I have your consent.¡±


    He did not wait for Nan Zhi to speak and said in a rush, ¡°One two three.¡±


    Nan Zhi had no time to interrupt.


    ¡°Today¡¯s the first day. Kiss me now and then I¡¯ll bring you to find the antidote.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere without a kiss.¡±


    This man was really overbearing.


    He ced one hand on the top of her head and looked down at her bewitching face, his handsome one was wild and dark eyes sharp. ¡°Kiss me quick, kiss me quick...¡±


    Nan Zhi raised her face and her gazended on his sexy lips.

 Chapter 193 - Kissing Him Proactively

    <h4>Chapter 193: Kissing Him Proactively</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi plucked up her courage and kissed the man¡¯s lips.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s breathing stopped and the dark eyes looking at her darkened.


    She really kissed him???


    It was just a peck, but she really took the initiative to touch his lips with hers!


    ¡°I¡¯ve kissed you. Now can we go find the antidote?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips and did not say anything, his dark eyes locked on the woman close by. Her face was not powdered, her skin was fair and smooth, her eyebrows beautifully arched, her almond-shaped eyes bright, her nose tall and delicate and her naturally pink lips were beautiful and brilliant.


    Nan Zhi saw that Mu Sihan was quiet and looked up into his shining ck eyes. Looking at him from so close, her heart skipped an uncontroble beat.


    ¡°Young Master Mu...¡± Could he not look at her like that?


    It was as if she was his prey and he was eager to devour her.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s long fingers lifted Nan Zhi¡¯s chin and his eyes were a smouldering ck. ¡°Woman, do you even know what¡¯s a kiss? You just touched it a bit, are you coaxing a child?¡±


    When he spoke, his warm breath fell onto her face, intimidating and all-epassing.


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth, wanting to say something, when the man¡¯s sexy lips pressed against hers, a soft murmur against her tender lips. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you what a kiss is.¡±


    This time, the kiss was not domineering, but was heartwarmingly gentle. His hands cupped her face and his lips moving over her lips, irresistibly tender in a way that blew her mind to pieces. The taste of the tobo smoked by him, filled her mouth and the strong, manly scent made her heart race up and her thoughts short circuited in a matter of seconds.


    In the quiet space, the sounds of rapid breathing and moist lips against one another sounded exceptionally intimate.


    Other than being kissed forcefully by him, she had never been kissed so deeply by any man before. She was so inexperienced that she did not take a breath and her cheeks were bing rapidly flushed. Seeing her red face, he left her lips and gave a lowugh. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you had a kid, I would have thought you were still a virgin.¡±


    Hearing his words, Nan Zhi was a little embarrassed. Pushing him away, she fled out of the study, with her heart almost leaping out of her chest.


    ...


    In addition to building a naughty fort for Xiaojie, Mu Sihan also built a kindergarten in the manor. He hired a professional teacher and in order prevent Xiaojie from feeling lonely, he asked the servants working in the manor to bring their grandchildren to attend school with Xiaojie.


    There was only one ss in the kindergarten, which consisted of ten students. There were not many people, but Nan Zhi found that Xiaojie was very happy.


    After Nan Zhi ran out of the study, she went to the kindergarten. Xiaojie ran out the moment he saw Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, you came at the right time. There are seven girls in my ss and they all said that they want to be my girlfriend when they grow up. I¡¯m really perplexed, what a dilemma!¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled and said, ¡°My Brother Jie is too charming.¡±


    Xiaojie saw one of the girls running out of the ssroom and he quickly grasped Nan Zhi¡¯s hand. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, take me away, that girl is looking for me again.¡±


    Nan Zhi was pulled to the manor by Xiaojie. Xiaojie patted his chest and seeing the handsome maning down the stairs he seemed to have understood something. ¡°I know, Uncle Cool did not want me to have Pretty Zhizhi all to myself and wanted girls to like me so he found seven girls to be my ssmates. Then he could take advantage of the situation!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°Uncle Cool, the two boys you found, one¡¯s two years old and his nose is always running, the other one is such a crybaby. Did you do that on purpose?¡±


    Mu Sihan walked over to Nan Zhi and pulled her into his arms, looking at Xiaojie with a slight raise of his eyebrows. ¡°You go back to your ss, I¡¯m going on a date with your Mommy.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    Xiaojie was even more speechless.

 Chapter 194 - Dressed Up

    <h4>Chapter 194: Dressed Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>In the Lykan Hypersports sports car.</i>


    Mu Sihan looked at the woman, who had been ignoring him sinceing out of the manor. Removing one hand from the steering wheel, he used it to turn her face around. ¡°Are you still sulking?¡±


    Nan Zhi swatted away his hand away and frowned. ¡°Can you not annoy my son in the future?¡±


    Mu Sihan snorted. ¡°Who asked him to always be trying to steal my woman. I won¡¯t allow it, even if he is your son.¡±


    Nan Zhi was utterly speechless at this domineering man.


    He was even bothered by a three year old!


    Mu Sihan stopped his sports car at a luxury store.


    The decoration of the store exuded elegance and extravagance.


    The store assistants were lined up neatly in two rows. When Mu Sihan brought Nan Zhi in, the store assistants all bowed and said, ¡°Wee, Young Master Mu.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked sideways at Nan Zhi by his side. ¡°Xiao Yi is having a cruise party tonight. Women attending need to wear evening dresses. Later, Mi Nuo will dress you up.¡±


    Mi Nuo was the chief makeup artist of this store and only provide her services to famous celebrities and aristocrats.


    Nan Zhi was invited to the room inside.


    Mi Nuo picked a white off-shoulder dress with a silky texture and crystal embellishment on the chest area. The dress was double hem, the inneryer could cover over the thighs and the outeryer of transparentce was long. Dressed in it, Nan Zhi¡¯s slender legs could be seen faintly. It was very attractive.


    The dress was not revealing but pure, yet a little sexy.


    After helping Nan Zhi into the dress, Mi Nuo helped her put on makeup.


    As she was drawing her eyebrows, Mi Nuo, who did not really talk to Nan Zhi, suddenly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, Young Master Mu still likes girls like you.¡±


    Nan Zhi froze for awhile and did not answer Mi Nuo.


    Mu Sihan was handsome and rich, there would be no shortage of women around him.


    It was no wonder he had brought women here in the past.


    ¡°Young Master Mu was really fond of that woman. I remembered him bringing her here and bought her tens of millions of our new arrivals. You must be very happy to be Young Master Mu¡¯s woman. After all, he is avish spender and really generous, whether you¡¯re his girlfriend or mistress.¡±


    Nan Zhi took notice of Mi Nuo¡¯s little trick, her lips twitched and she gave a fake smile. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Miss Nan please don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯m just casually saying. Isn¡¯t it normal for a rich man to have a lot of women?¡±


    Nan Zhi raised her eyebrows slightly and her eyes were cold. ¡°Would you dare to say this in front of Mu Sihan?¡±


    Mi Nuo¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, then you¡¯d better shut your mouth now!¡±


    Mi Nuo was frightened by Nan Zhi¡¯s cold stare. She did not dare to say anything more, but she despised Nan Zhi from the bottom of her heart.


    What was there there to be cocky about? This type of arrogant and annoying woman was so much more different than the woman Young Master Mu had brought along a few years back. That woman was much gentler and friendlier.


    ...


    Nan Zhi lifted the hem of the skirt and walked out of the dressing room.


    Mu Sihan was reading a magazine with his head slightly lowered, his well-defined features stood out like a piece of art carefully carved by a craftsman. With lips slightly pursed in a sexy manner, he was the perfect bnce of casual elegance and charisma.


    Having heard the distinct sound of high heels on the ground, the man slowly raised his head and his dark eyes looked at her.


    Nan Zhi stood not far away and meeting his gaze, her heart tightened.


    She did not know why she was feeling nervous, facing him after dressing up. For some reason, she felt exposed and vulnerable, as if awaiting his judgement.


    The white dress perfectly showed off Nan Zhi¡¯s smooth and feminine figure. The skin exposed was fair and smooth, like a translucent piece of the finest jade. The fitted waistline made her slender waist even more slim, tall and bing. The ensemble on Nan Zhi perfectlybined the characteristics of both innocence and charm, somehow making the two contrasting temperate bnce into a natural beauty. It was hard for one to take their eyes away.

 Chapter 195 - You’re Giving Me To Another Man?

    <h4>Chapter 195: You¡¯re Giving Me To Another Man?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips tightly and did not say anything, his eyes staring fixedly at Nan Zhi.


    From the beginning, Nan Zhi was already slightly nervous, but now she was bing ufortable and flustered.


    She even had the urge to go back to the dressing room and change back into her normal clothes.


    He should just say it outright whether it was good or bad! It was excruciating when he didn¡¯t say anything at all.


    Dressed in the long white dress, she gave out a quiet and graceful air that was demure and innocent.


    Looking at her, Mu Sihan seemed to have thought of something and slightly zoned out.


    ...


    Coming out from the luxury store, Mu Sihan drove to the pier.


    Along the way, he was extremely silent.


    Yi Fan was waiting by the pier and seeing Mu Sihaning over, he handed him the keys to the speedboat. Mu Sihan passed it to Nan Zhi, letting her get onto the speedboat first.


    ¡°Young Master, are you really not going to bring some men with you? What if Xiao Yi hurts you?¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted his eyebrows and replied domineeringly, ¡°He¡¯s not that capable!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s better to be careful. I¡¯ll bring some men over and wait by the pier. If Xiao Yi dares to y tricks, you must contact me at once.¡±


    Mu Sihan patted Yi Fan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I find that you¡¯re getting more naggy. Is the old man pressuring you recently?¡±


    ¡°Master did give me a call. He wants you to go back and regain your status.¡±


    Mu Sihan smiled coldly and a trace of mockery shed past his dark eyes. ¡°Of course. Is there ever anything else on his mind?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan, who was standing on the shore. It was a little far away, so she could not hear what he was saying to Yi Fan, but she felt that his aura became cold in an instant. The contours of his face also looked to be sharper and icier.


    Soon, Mu Sihan jumped onto the speedboat.


    Only after driving for nearly an hour, did Nan Zhi finally see a white luxury cruise boat docked in the deep sea.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s men inspected Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi to make sure that they hadn¡¯t brought any men or weapons, before letting them board the cruise boat.


    ...


    <i>In the banquet hall.</i>


    The colorful lights reflected from the bright crystal chandeliers hanging on the ceiling, shone on a circr stage where more than a dozen women in flowy red chiffon ensembles were dancing.


    There was nothing covering the women in the chiffon and more than an outline of their graceful bodies could be seen without too much difficulty. The provocative air emitting from them was enough to make people blush.


    Nan Zhi followed Mu Sihan into the banquet hall. She had never seen such a spectacle before. As soon as she entered, her ears burned red and she felt the flush rise down to the tips of her ears.


    Lowering her gaze from the stage, she pulled at Mu Sihan¡¯s sleeve uneasily. ¡°How can we get the antidote?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes looked at Nan Zhi, seeing her ears red, there was azy and devilish smile on his handsome and charismatic face. ¡°Xiao Yi likes pretty women. Those on the stage could only liven things up, he won¡¯t be interested in them. Kitten, the way you¡¯re dressing today is innocent and pure, that¡¯s his favourite type. If I give you to Xiao Yi, maybe he will hand over the antidote.¡±


    Nan Zhi heard Mu Sihan¡¯s words and her breathing hitched. Looking into his dark eyes, she did not know how true his words were.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me away?¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted Nan Zhi¡¯s chin and gave a faint smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to save your Brother Gu Sheng?¡±

 Chapter 196 - Cater To His Pleasure

    <h4>Chapter 196: Cater To His Pleasure</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted.


    <i>Unbelievable!</i>


    He let Mi Nuo dress her up to look innocent in ordance to Xiao Yi¡¯s preference? What the hell did he think she was? An item to be traded whenever he wished to?!


    Taking a deep breath, Nan Zhi pressed down the suffocating feeling in her chest and looked at Mu Sihan with her eyes red. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I am your woman? How could you share your woman with another man?¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly and rubbed the corner of Nan Zhi lips with his fingers. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to save your Brother Gu Sheng, I can take you back now. After that, you will belong to me only.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hands that were hanging by her sides clenched into fists. ¡°Mu Sihan, you said that you would bring me to find the antidote if I kiss you everyday.¡±


    Mu Sihan smiled wickedly, his dark eyes so deep one could not see any truth or lie in them. ¡°I did say I would bring you here to find the antidote, but I did not say I would help you get it.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s blood froze upon hearing his words.


    He yed on his words!


    ¡°Go ahead, give Xiao Yi a toast and act a little coquettishly. He might give you the antidote because of your innocent looks and obedience.¡± Mu Sihan patted Nan Zhi¡¯s face, his dark eyes unreadable.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Mu Sihan took back his hand and put it in his pants pocket. ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious! What kind of woman have I not seen before? Let alone, a woman like you who already has a child, will only interest me for a few days.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan with pained eyes, trying to get a clue from his expression but his dark eyes were too cold and deep, she could not see what he was thinking.


    <i>No, he was still fine when he came out of the manor.</i>


    p p...


    A burst of apuse broke the conversation between Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan.


    ¡°I¡¯d heard that Young Master Mu has been doting on his new lover recently. Why, got tired after a month?¡±


    The person speaking was a young-looking man with a charming and handsome face.


    Unlike Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome arrogance, coldness and noble air, this man carried an aura of something inherently... bad. There wasnguidziness behind his upwards nting eyes, but at the same time, was also the hidden intent that was dangerous and foreboding.


    With a cigarette between his lips, he took it out of his mouth when speaking, flicking the cigarette ash and looking at Nan Zhi in an intimidating manner. ¡°You definitely have a face that could captivate men. You¡¯re the type I like, but too bad you¡¯re not a virgin anymore.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s first impression of Xiao Yi was that this man was too dangerous, because in that pair of ruffian-like eyes, there was not a hint of human emotion at all.


    This man was cold-blooded and ruthless.


    Maybe to him, a woman was just an insignificant being for him to vent himself on, as puny as an ant.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, in order to get the antidote, can you really bear to give up what you love and let me y with your new favourite for one night?¡±


    Hearing Xiao Yi¡¯s words, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened.


    <i>Did Mu Sihan already reach an agreement with Xiao Yi beforeing here?</i>


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan with her hands clenched tightly into fists.


    ¡°As long as Young Master Xiao likes it.¡± Mu Sihan did not look at Nan Zhi, his handsome face was still arrogant.


    Xiao Yi stretched out his arm and pulled Nan Zhi into his arms. He lowered his head and sniffed at her, the light fragrance lingering around her body made his eyes darken.


    The battle between strong men was to see who was more cold-blooded, who was more patient and who had no weaknesses.


    A man without weakness has no Achilles¡¯ heel.


    If it was in the past, Xiao Yi might not be too confident but now...


    Xiao Yi looked at Nan Zhi who was in his arms. She did not struggle nor did she look panicked. <i>Interesting. </i>This woman was somewhat special, could she be Mu Sihan¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel?

 Chapter 197 - Bet

    <h4>Chapter 197: Bet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi could not read Mu Sihan¡¯s thoughts. However, she could sense vaguely that he had his own intentions about giving her to Xiao Yi.


    She did not know exactly what his intentions were.


    Although it was worrying, she would still cooperate with him obediently, even if she was disappointed and unhappy with his decision.


    If he still wanted to give her up at the end, she would treat it as finally seeing who he really was! It would be her lesson learnt.


    Xiao Yi hugged onto Nan Zhi as he stared at Mu Sihan¡¯s expression without a word.


    Azy smirk was present on Mu Sihan¡¯s lips as if he did not care.


    Xiao Yi sat at the dining table with Nan Zhi in his arms, gesturing for Mu Sihan to sit down as well. ¡°Young Master Mu, let¡¯s not beat around the bushes. Just giving this beauty is not enough if you want the antidote. Let¡¯s have a bet. The beauty and medicine will be yours if you win. But if you lose, you can only leave here alone tonight. Not only that, you have to return thend in the east of city back to me. I have my eyes on it to build a hotel.¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his long ck orbs. A cold smirk appeared on his lips as he knocked his long and slender fingers against the table top. ¡°What does Young Master Xiao want to bet on?¡±


    ¡°Guns.¡±


    Xiao Yi pped his hands and a service staff brought a tray with two guns on it.


    Taking one of the guns, Xiao Yi took twirled it around and yed with it carelessly. He had a mafia background and liked these sorts of things. ¡°Young Master Mu, do you dare to bet?¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his straight eyebrows slightly as he smirked in arrogance. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡±


    Nan Zhi was very nervous as she sat next to them and watched the invisible, yet almost tangible tension between the two men.


    Mu Sihan took the other gun from the tray. He spun it between his fingers with apparent familiarity.


    Xiao Yi pped his hands once more. The service staff brought out another tray with two roses.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be fun if it¡¯s just the two of us in this game. How about this, let¡¯s include another beauty of mine and this beauty that Young Master Mu brought?¡± Xiao Yi turned to look at the woman next to him. She had been rather calm from the start. If it was any other normal woman, they would have probably long been scared out of their wits in this situation.


    ¡°The two beauties will each have a rose in their mouths as they dance on the stage. Young Master Mu and I will fire at the same time. Whoever hits the flower first will be the winner.¡±


    No matter how calm Nan Zhi was, her heart still skipped a beat when she heard Xiao Yi¡¯s bet.


    It was a very hard thing to shoot a rose even when it was stationary, not to mention when it was moving?


    Nan Zhi seemed like she had been stung by a wasp as she stared at the coldness and danger appearing on Xiao Yi¡¯s face.


    These type of games were clearly for crazy people to y.


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan, wanting to hear his opinion.


    Right when she turned to him, he nodded his head lightly. ¡°Sure.¡±


    <i>Sure?</i>


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart shook crazily.


    He agreed to the game that endangered her life so easily?


    Xiao Yi did not expect Mu Sihan to agree so easily as well. A tinge of maliciousness shed past his eyes. ¡°Since Young Master Mu is here to ask for something, the difficulty of your bet will have to be increased. You have to cover your eyes when you shoot. If you can win against me, I¡¯ll ept the defeat!¡±


    This was apletely wed idea! What kind of ridiculous bet was this?!


    Toy things out clearly, Xiao Yi wanted Nan Zhi to die!


    Nan Zhi did not believe that Mu Sihan could shoot the rose in her mouth as she danced, after covering his eyes.


    Even if he was an urate marksmen, there were still chances of a mistake urring when he could not see, right?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s palm started to sweat, despite how calm she was.


    Would Mu Sihan agree to it?

 Chapter 198 - Shes Not That Important!

    <h4>Chapter 198: She¡¯s Not That Important!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan. Her bright almond-shaped eyes found his deep ck ones.


    There were a few seconds of dead silence.


    The frozen silence was only broken by Mu Sihan¡¯s softughter. He yed with the ck gun as he looked at Nan Zhi in a careless manner. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Isn¡¯t she just a woman? There¡¯s nothing much to care about.¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her pink lips tightly. Her breathing started to lose its rhythm, despite how calm she appeared.


    She did not believe Mu Sihan would really shoot her. However, she was still hurt by his heartless words.


    It was very clear how possessive he was when it came to her.


    She thought that he would at least be a little sincere when it came to her.


    She did not make any preparations before she came to get the antidote with him, as she had trusted that he would settle everything. Because of this blind faith, she did not think about any countermeasures at all.


    Just when she was starting to depend on him, it turned out he was the one to give her a deadly blow instead.


    Unwillingly, Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes started to tear up.


    She clenched her teeth down tightly as her fingertips sunk into her palms. They were pressed so hard it was about to break her skin.


    Xiao Yi observed Mu Sihan without a word. It was either he was too good at acting, or that he really did not care about this woman.


    However, Ye Qianqian had said that Mu Sihan cared a lot for this woman, and even allowed her to stay in the manor...


    Could it be that Ye Qianqian misunderstood?


    ¡°Young Master Mu, you sure are courageous.¡± Xiao Yi pped once more. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s begin.¡± Xiao Yi looked at Nan Zhi, who was next to him, as he said so. ¡°Beauty, we¡¯ll have to see how urate Young Master Mu¡¯s shooting is, to know if you will walk out of here alive tonight.¡±


    Nan Zhi was a very decisive and courageous person. She was like a clear mirror that knew what type of decision to make in a situation.


    If she wanted to save Gu Sheng, she did not have an option to saying a ¡®no¡¯.


    She still had to respect and follow the rules of the bet made by Xiao Yi, no matter how scared and angry she was.


    Closing her eyes, her eyshes fluttered as she took a deep breath. She then looked straight into Mu Sihan¡¯s deep ck eyes. ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±


    She was a smart and straightforward woman.


    It was a refreshing change to see a woman who was courageous and brave, rather than those women that kept crying.


    Nan Zhi took a rose and walked towards the stage. The other woman that Xiao Yi chose also walked up.


    Light music started to y as Xiao Yi got the two woman to start dancing.


    Mu Sihan stood from the chair in a speed that was not too fast or slow. He turned on the noise canceler on the gun as gave azy smirk.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart froze at the sight of his careless behavior.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, if you kill me tonight, please let Xiaojie be taken cared for by Brother Gu Sheng.¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his deep ck orbs slightly. His voice was slightly cold and had a tinge of anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any otherst words?¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    Xiao Yi gestured for someone toe and cover Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes.


    Nan Zhi felt like she had a foot in the doorway to hell, the moment she saw Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes being covered.


    She was done for.


    With a deep breath, she closed her eyes as an overwhelming hopelessness filled her heart.


    Ye Qianqian was hiding in the room inside. She was gloating as she watched the scene urring in the ballroom.


    Nan Zhi would probably die by Mu Sihan¡¯s hands tonight, right?


    What augh. She knew Mu Sihan would not like Nan Zhi for too long. It had only been such a short time and she was already worthless to him.


    The referee shouted, ¡°Thepetition begins in three, two, one...¡±


    A loud bang sounded in the ballroom.


    Nan Zhi was so shocked that she was nailed to the spot.


    This bet was terrifying.


    Her mind nked for a few seconds. Nan Zhi only realized then that she did not feel any pain. Did that mean that she was still alive?


    Nan Zhi opened her eyes hurriedly and looked at the rose in her mouth.


    At the sight of the perfectly unharmed flower, she looked at the woman next to her. The petals of the flower that she had in her mouth had fallenpletely, petals fluttering to the ground like red silk.

 Chapter 199 - Kitten, We Won

    <h4>Chapter 199: Kitten, We Won</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Qianqian, who was hiding in the room inside, almost wanted tough out loud at the sight of the perfectly unharmed flower with Nan Zhi.


    She did not think that Mu Sihan¡¯s shooting skills would have been that bad. Xiao Yi had already hit all of the flower petals, while he had not hit a single one.


    However, it was understandable, since his eyes were covered.


    Mu Sihan had lost. That meant he would have to respect and follow the rules of the game by giving Nan Zhi to Xiao Yi for a night. There was no way Mu Sihan would ever want a woman who had been yed by Xiao Yi before.


    Nan Zhi was practically ruined!


    Just as Ye Qianqian was silently gloating, Xiao Yi, who had been suspiciously quiet, lowered the arm holding the gun dejectedly. He looked at Mu Sihan with aplicated expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be this good.¡±


    No one else could see when they fired, apart from Mu Sihan and Xiao Yi.


    Mu Sihan activated the noise canceler, and fired two consecutive shots after the referee gave his signal. The first shot was faster than Xiao Yi¡¯s by two seconds and it was within those two seconds that he shot the flower petals of Xiao Yi¡¯s female partner, while his other shot hit the bullet that Xiao Yi had shot.


    Xiao Yi did not know how Mu Sihan did it, the man was clearly insane. He was probably the only one in the world who had perfected such shooting skills to this degree!


    If Mu Sihan had wanted to kill him, it would have been all too easy.


    Xiao Yi furrowed his eyebrows tightly. It seemed like he need to reevaluate Mu Sihan.


    The man was not as simple as he had though, he was not just a ruthless businessman.


    Just from his shooting skills, they were clearly beyond insane. It was terrifying!


    ...


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan again when she heard Xiao Yi¡¯s words. Her mood had originally dropped down into an endless hole of despair.


    Mu Sihan pulled the silk material covering his eyes to the side. On his handsome face was the smirk of a winner, as his pair of deep ck eyes stared deeply at Nan Zhi. ¡°Kitten, we¡¯ve won. Come here.¡±


    Xiao Yi stretched his mouth into a half-smile. ¡°Young Master Mu, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I said that you have to hit the rose in Beauty Nan¡¯s mouth. Even though you did hit my beauty¡¯s nose, you didn¡¯t follow the conditions. Such a shame, you haven¡¯t won.¡±


    Mu Sihan seemed like he had lost all of his patience. Blowing against the tip of the gun, which still had white smokeing from it, his eyes were narrowed into a dangerous gaze that was sharp and cold. ¡°Young Master Xiao, don¡¯t think that I really came to die because I didn¡¯t bring my subordinates or any modes ofmunication, and instead only brought a woman with me. If my investigations are correct, Young Master Xiao once fell in love with a woman who was way older than you. That woman was raped and passed away not too long afterwards. Not only that, the woman has a daughter and Young Master Xiao has custody over the girl after the woman passed away.¡±


    Xiao Yi was stunned, but hid his shock, instead pressing his lips into a firm line.


    ¡°That girl is now 17 years old. In order to prevent her from being discovered by your enemies, Young Master Xiao has been hiding her in your house, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    The more information Mu Sihan divulged, the more shocked Xiao Yi became.


    Almost no one in the mafia knew about his foster daughter. Someone like him, who was so entrenched in the mafia, could not afford to have any weaknesses.


    Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows, his expression as arrogant and narcissistic as ever. ¡°I¡¯ve never fought a war I wasn¡¯t confident in. If Young Master Xiao isn¡¯t willing to concede, my people will find that young foster daughter of yours no matter what.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression darkened and he spat out, ¡°You dare?¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his ck eyes in warning as they exuded a bone-chilling coldness. His yful tone immediately turned cold. ¡°I epted and yed your game. Give me the antidote. If you dare to touch my woman again, I will make both you and your foster daughter disappear from Ning City.¡±


    The final words he stated werepletely detached and filled with a thirst for blood.


    After considering Mu Sihan¡¯s shooting skills, Xiao Yi was silent. Turning to one of his subordinates, he gestured for the man to bring the antidote and glowered at Mu Sihan. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts!¡±


    ...


    Ye Qianqian ran out after Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi had left. With an unhappy re, she whined at Xiao Yi, ¡°Why did you give him the antidote?¡±


    Xiao Yi retorted impatiently, ¡°I have to fulfill my promise since I lost!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yi, I never thought you¡¯d be that much of a coward! You really care about that girl, Xiao Baibai, huh? And you¡¯re scared that Mu Sihan will really send someone to take her away? Do you like her? Or is that that you treat her as her deceased mother because she looks like her©`¡±


    <i>p!</i>


    Ye Qianqian had not finished her words when Xiao Yi gave her a ruthless p. ¡°Ye Qianqian, you¡¯ve be twisted and disgusting, all for love.¡±


    Yes, she was already twisted, so twisted she¡¯d be crazy.


    After liking Mu Sihan for so long, she had finally gotten the old woman¡¯s affection after all the hard work she had put in. The old woman had also agreed for her to marry Mu Sihan. She was so close! Why would that Nan Zhi b*tch suddenly appear out of nowhere?


    Jealousy and resentment raged in Ye Qianqian¡¯s eyes. She took a deep breath. It was alright. She had a back-up n. They wanted to be together? She would not let Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi get back onshore that easily!

 Chapter 200 - He Kissed Her In The Sea

    <h4>Chapter 200: He Kissed Her In The Sea</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>On the speedboat.</i>


    Mu Sihan nced at the silent Nan Zhi as he steered the speedboat back towards the glittering lights of the shoreline.


    Since they had started the journey back, she had not looked at him at all, not even once.


    ¡°Were you scared?¡± His voice was low and came from the deepest part of his throat, it was both maic and charming. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d really let something happen to you, after I¡¯d finally gotten you to kiss me everyday?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at the calm sea under the starry night. She pursed her lips tightly, not wanting to speak to him.


    Even though she did not get into any real danger, her legs were still weak right now from what happened.


    Mu Sihan stopped the speedboat and stood in front of Nan Zhi. He was about to pull her into his arms, when his sharp ears suddenly focused an unusual sound.


    Tick, tick, tick...


    It was a very strange sound.


    Out in the middle of nowhere, they were surrounded by only the sounds of the wind and the waves of the sea. Nan Zhi could not hear it, but Mu Sihan felt a sense of danger.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s put a bomb on the speedboat.¡±


    Nan Zhi threw an inconceivable gaze at Mu Sihan once he finished his words.


    In his expression was an unprecedented seriousness and coldness she had never seen before. Nan Zhi could feel that he was not lying to her this time.


    The two of time split up and started to search the speedboat.


    After a short time, Mu Sihan found a bomb tied to a corner of the speedboat with a metal chain. The count-down had already begun.


    Two minutes.


    Mu Sihan furrowed his straight eyebrows tightly. He could not separate the bomb tied under the metal chains from the speedboat within such a short time.


    Nan Zhi found a walkie-talkie and brought it over to Mu Sihan.


    Ye Qianqian¡¯s voice chirped from the walkie-talkie within a few seconds. ¡°Did you find the bomb? Sihan, I will tell you the password to stop the bomb, but only if you agree to marry me. You¡¯ll also have to cut off all contact with Nan Zhi.¡±


    Mu Sihan nced at Nan Zhi. ¡°Do you want me to marry her?¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her slender eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can interfere with your decision.¡± She would never have thought that Ye Qianqian would do something so crazy for love. Was it worth it tomit such a big crime for a man?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s ck eyes darkened at Nan Zhi¡¯s dismissive answer.


    Even at such a point in time, she was still not willing to say anything against her heart. It seemed like she really did not have any feelings for him...


    A bone-chilling coldness ignited in Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes and his voice was dangerous when he replied. ¡°Ye Qianqian, do you know what I hate the most? It¡¯s when pathetic people threaten me. Which is why you¡¯d better pray that I die from your bomb. If not, you will be dying a terrible death!¡±


    Mu Sihan switched off the walkie-talkie and threw it aside.


    There was only 60 seconds left on the screen as it began itsst count-down.


    The goosebumps on Nan Zhi¡¯s arms crawled up her body as she heard the ticking sound.


    Tonight was really more than terrifying. To think it was her second life-threatening experience and it had only been a few hours.


    Mu Sihan stared at Nan Zhi and stated coldly, ¡°Jump down with me if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Ye Qianqian had taken away the life jackets on the speedboat. Nan Zhi stared nkly at the endless sea of darkness ahead. It was not that she wasn¡¯t afraid, it was the only choice she had. If she wanted to live to see her darling Xiaojie again, her only option was to jump with Mu Sihan into the foreboding sea.


    Sucking in a final breath, Nan Zhi jumped down from the boat, almost immediately after Mu Sihan.


    She felt like she was pulled into an endless abyss of nothing when the sea water surrounded her as her body tore into the water.


    Even though she had prepared herself mentally, she still lost the ability to react for a few second from the moment the water covered her head and surrounded her entire being. There was no escape as her body sunk into the darkness.


    The freezing cold water flooded through every entry point possible, entering Nan Zhi¡¯s mouth and nose. She couldn¡¯t see, she couldn¡¯t breath!


    She felt like she was suffocating and she never felt so close to death.


    Just as she thought she would die and submerge into the depths of this watery hell, a dark silhouette moved towards her. Her soft body was held tightly by a pair of strong arms. From his chilled lips, he passed a breath of life-saving air into her desperate lungs.

 Chapter 201 - A Deserted Island

    <h4>Chapter 201: A Deserted Ind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s slender waist was carried by the person and in the next second, a force pushed her upwards towards the surface of the sea.


    Breaking through the surface of the water, Nan Zhi started to cough rigorously the moment she breathed in fresh air. Her ears were still ringing as the man¡¯s growling voice trailed over. But....what was he saying? She couldn¡¯t hear him over thepping of the waves and the strong whipping of the wind.


    She could only feel him swimming forward while pulling her tired body along.


    A loud explosion could be heard not too long after.


    It was a sharp sound, before a thunderous explosion rocked the water with a powerful force like a volcano had exploded in her face.


    In that moment, a strong wave of blistering heat sted through the air, the temperature zing like a nuclear bomb. Despite this, its effects were was quickly dampened as the man protected her, covering her with his body almost immediately.


    If Mu Sihan had been alone, he definitely had the ability to avoid it. However, he could not just disregard Nan Zhi.


    She was a woman and he would not let her get injured.


    As the ck mushroom cloud rose to the sky. Mu Sihan continued to use his body to block the fire that was rushing towards them. He used all of his strength to defend Nan Zhi, pushing her behind him to prevent her from getting hurt from the explosion.


    Even though they had already swum a fair distance, one of the exploding debris still hit Mu Sihan¡¯s across the shoulder.


    He immediately felt an intense, fiery pain.


    Pursing his lips tightly, he remainedpletely silent, giving no indication he had been hurt at all.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s ears were ringing so much from the explosion that she almost went deaf. It was only after a period of time that she got back her senses. Turning her head, she looked at the man behind her, using the hazy light from the explosion. Just as she was about to speak, she heard him growl, ¡°What are you looking at me for? Keep swimming forward.¡±


    When he saw that she was able to swim, he felt a relief flood through him, thanking the heavens for this ounce of luck. It was just enough.


    Nan Zhi felt surreal over the multiple life and death situations she had found herself in tonight. She did not dare to say anything else as she merely obeyed Mu Sihan and continued swimming forward.


    Like that, an hour passed.


    Nan Zhi felt her energy decreasingly rapidly as she swam in a dogged fashion into the ck void of nothingness. Her entire body felt like it was injected with lead. Every stroke and desperate kick towards the shore only worked to deplete her declining energy. She was exhausted, so exhausted she wanted to pass out. Only the thought of going back for her Xiaojie allowed her to grit her teeth and continue.


    The temperature of the night ¡®s seawater was lower than she expected. Her limbs were numb from the prolonged exposure to the icy waters for far too long.


    The man behind her kept telling her where to swim towards to. <i>How could he even tell? </i>She didn¡¯t know. All she knew was she had to keep going but she didn¡¯t have the energy to even think. With straight brows furrowed at the sight of Nan Zhi¡¯s decreasing pace, he said finally, ¡°You¡¯re out of energy?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at the seemingly endless sea under the starry night. She clenched her jaw tightly. ¡°I¡¯m still fine.¡±


    Her face waspletely pale. Her lips trembled uncontrobly when she spoke.


    It was indeed not easy for a woman to swim so long in the heartless sea.


    ¡°Hug onto me.¡± he ordered in a soft growl.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s wet eyshes trembled as she stared at him in disbelief. ¡°How can I?¡±


    Even if his stamina was very good, his energy would be depleted even faster if he was pulled down and burdened by her weight.


    Mu Sihan stared at the starry night above them. The waves were only bing stronger as arge stormy cloud passed over their heads.


    ¡°Hug onto me. We¡¯ll reach a small ind in half an hour. If we don¡¯t get onshore quickly, we¡¯ll be shark bait.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart shook a little as she stared at the man¡¯s domineering and cold face.


    To think he was actually willing to let her be his burden in a situation like this, he could lose his life because of her! There was no time to argue. Swimming over to him, she hooked her arms tentatively around his torso and let him guide her forward.


    Holding onto him, she felt his energy deplete quickly after his body moved forward with her in tow. She did not want to be his burden and she clenched on her jaw tightly as she swam forward in tandem with a renewed desperation.


    The two of them finally reached to a deserted ind before the storm hit.


    They werepletely exhausted, especially Nan Zhi. Her legs were leaden and so incredibly sore that she had lost all feeling, falling back down the moment she stood up.


    Heavy pants wracked her body as she copsed on the beach, too tired to move.


    The man regained his senses before her. He walked in front of her and stretched out a hand to her. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes heavily. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m about to die.¡± Opening her eyes again, she turned her head to look at the man. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face, which was hidden under the night sky, seemed a little pale. However, he did not let himself show any tiredness as his voice remained arrogant and brusque. ¡°Do you want to see if I¡¯m okay?¡±


    The sky was dark and Nan Zhi could not see his face clearly. Judging from his steady voice, she assumed he was fine, so she let out a breath in relief.


    Suddenly, she perked up again as she seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Would the antidote have dissolved from being submerged in the water for so long?¡±

 Chapter 202 - Cared Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 202: Cared Too Much</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man¡¯s handsome and pale face immediately darkened after hearing her words.


    His deep ck eyes red at the woman with a sharp coldness. Retracting his hand that was reaching for her, it turned into a fist instead. ¡°Nan Zhi, what did you tell me back in the study room? You said that it wasn¡¯t only love that could exist between a male and female. You said that you only felt gratitude and appreciation for your Brother Gu Sheng. However, your behavior on the cruise ship did not seem like you simply treated him as your life savior. Why is that?¡±


    Nan Zhi always had a bad feeling whenever she heard Mu Sihan call her by her full name. The goosebumps on her arm stood up as she felt a sudden chill.


    Although she could not see him clearly in the darkness, she could tell he was not happy, from the oppressive feeling of his pair of dark eyes staring coldly at her.


    Thinking back on what happened on the cruise ship, she remembered the words that she uttered in despair and nervousness when he pointed the gun at her.


    <i>¡®Young Master Mu, please let Xiaojie be taken cared for by Brother Gu Sheng if you kill me.¡¯</i>


    If she had really died by his bullet during that life and death situation, should she have asked him to take care of Xiaojie instead?


    ¡°Do you love that Brother Gu Sheng of yours that much?¡± The man¡¯s voice was tinged with danger and came from the depths of his throat.


    If it was not love, why would she let that man foster the brat in a life and death situation?


    He could understand that she did not like him, that she thought he would kill her and that she would not entrust the brat to him, even on herst breath.


    But why, out of all the people in the world, was it that man?


    Did she not have other rtives or friends?


    Nan Zhi did not think that Mu Sihan would pursue her previous words all of a sudden. Why now, of all times? Yes, she had been angry at Mu Sihan for giving her to Xiao Yi. She was even angrier at his careless words when he pointed the gun at her. Those words she said had not even filtered through her brain...


    She did not think of the reasons behind it, whether it was because of love.


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare to reply? What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll leave you to die on this deserted ind?¡±


    Seeming to think of something else, he snorted in contempt.


    ¡°It looks like your precious Brother Gu Sheng can only die since the antidote has dissolved into nothing. There is no way I will allow the two of you be together if you¡¯re both alive. Why not be a ghost couple instead?¡±


    Nan Zhi felt especially sad and wronged by Mu Sihan¡¯s strange tone. What was wrong with him? Straightening her neck, she ignored the cold aura exuding from him and retorted angrily, ¡°What about you then? Why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand that it was just a show? Have you ever thought about my feelings when you made Mi Nuo dress me up the way Xiao Yi likes and gave me to him the moment we got on the cruise ship?¡±


    Nan Zhi paused as she got up from the sand with difficulty. Water beads from her wet hair fell on her face and mixed with the cold liquid falling from her eyes. It dripped into her mouth and it tasted bitter and salty. ¡°We haven¡¯t even known each for that long. I don¡¯t know anything all about your shooting skills. How much can you care about me if you can use my life in a bet so easily? Yes, you did win in the end. However, do you think that just because you won, that the words you said, and the actions you did aren¡¯t hurtful?¡±


    The storm came as expected.


    Nan Zhi wiped the drops of rain on her face that were mixed with her tears. She did not know why she felt so bitter and depressed.


    She was tired. After her outburst, she was suddenly drained and no longer wanted to argue with Mu Sihan. ncing at the turbulent waters, she could tell there was no way they would be able to return within the next few hours.


    Blinking away the rain drops, she dragged her heavy legs towards ind without even ncing at Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan could not hide the anger coursing through him as he watched Nan Zhi leave. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    There was no response.


    This damn woman. She was the one who had made him unhappy. Why was he the one who seemed unreasonable now?!

 Chapter 203 - Snuggling In The Middle Of The Night

    <h4>Chapter 203: Snuggling In The Middle Of The Night</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan watched the woman¡¯s back view that was almost invisible under the cloak of darkness. He shouted angrily towards her with a dark expression, ¡°Stay where you are!¡±


    Nan Zhi refused to stand there quietly like he ordered her to. Hearing his voice, it seemed like his bipr disordered acted up again.


    She was physically and mentally exhausted as well, and in no mood to humor him anymore.


    The rain wasing down heavy and strong as her steps trudged further and further away from the shore. Mu Sihan¡¯s shouts became softer as it mixed with the sound of the waves.


    It was cold and she felt miserable. Wrapping her arms around her slender body, Nan Zhi looked gloomily at thepletely darkened forest in front of her. With its dark foliage and mysterious depths, it looked like a beast that was waiting to feed during the night, and she would be swallowed if she wasn¡¯t careful.


    As she rubbed her arms, she felt uneasiness and fear in such an unknown and dangerous environment.


    She stood at the same spot and did not go further into the deep forest.


    Yes, she was still angry. However, she wouldn¡¯t put herself into a dangerous environment, just because she was angry. She was tired, not stupid.


    The angry man walked over not too long afterwards.


    When he saw Nan Zhi standing by the edges of the forest with her head down, he scoffed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you walk away with a very strong integrity? Why aren¡¯t you leaving anymore?¡±


    A fiery wave of irritation shed past Nan Zhi¡¯s almond-shaped eyes at his words.


    Frankly, she was drained, exhausted and sick of having to endure his weird tone and condescending attitude. All she wanted to do now was to find somewhere to rest that was under some kind of shelter. If he wasn¡¯t willing to bring her along, she would just find somewhere herself.


    Turning around, she wanted to go around him to enter the forest from another entrance. However, her arm was caught by a steely grip after taking only a few steps.


    ¡°This is a deserted ind. There are numerous poisonous bugs and ants. Do you really want to die with your Brother Gu Sheng?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook Mu Sihan¡¯srge palm away. She took two steps back as she red at him withpletely reddened eyes. ¡°Why are you always mentioning Brother Gu Sheng? Are you jealous?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯srge hand pinched Nan Zhi¡¯s petite chin. His well-defined and cold handsome face leaned towards her as he said lowly and arrogantly, ¡°That Brother Gu Sheng of yours is merely a weakling in my eyes. He¡¯s about to die. Do you think I would be jealous of a dying person?!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes narrowed ruthlessly at his cold hearted words.


    She knew that he would never say anything nice!


    Mu Sihan did not know what happened to him as well. All he knew was that every time this¡± Brother Gu Sheng was mentioned, an irrational rage reared its head and he just wanted to kill someone!


    The rain only became heavier, a steady downpour that drummed on their heads and soaked them to the bone. Their bodies would not be able to take it if they continued to be drenched in the rain.


    Mu Sihan took a few steps forward. When he saw Nan Zhi not following him, he furrowed his straight eyebrows and red at her. ¡°Follow me if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ...


    After they entered the forest, Nan Zhi could not see anything but hazy darkness. Her arm was pricked by thistles and thorns from time to time. She did not cry out in pain as she clenched down on her jaw and followed doggedly behind Mu Sihan.


    Nan Zhi did not know how long they walked for. when she was suddenly tripped by a tree branch by her feet. She fell towards the side.


    Widening her eyes, she realized that she fell into something almost immediately. ¡°Mu Sihan...¡±


    The ce she had fallen was covered by ayer of drowned leaves and waspletely hollow underneath.


    Nan Zhi ate some dirt as she continued to slip downwards. A strong arm caught her waist suddenly.


    Nan Zhi felt like crying. She did not think that he would jump down and hold onto her.


    Mu Sihan was speechless.


    ¡°Mu Sihan...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Did she not know that she would eat dirt the moment she spoke? Not only that, she called that man Brother Gu Sheng while she only called her Young Master Mu or Mu Sihan. That damned woman, he should just leave her to fend for herself!


    There seemed to be quicksand under the two of them. They kept slipping down after she fell into the hole...

 Chapter 204 - He Was Able To Give Her A Sense Of Security

    <h4>Chapter 204: He Was Able To Give Her A Sense Of Security</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The speed they were slipping at was very quick. Nan Zhi¡¯s head was pressed tightly against the man¡¯s muscr chest and the two of them fell on a b of hard rock after a period that seemed both long and short, shed by in a heartbeat.


    Nan Zhiy on the man¡¯s hard chest. His shirt waspletely soaked and she could feel his warm skin and firm muscles under the thinyer of wet fabric.


    As her ears were held in ce, his heartbeat was a little quick and she could feel the rapid, yet steady thump. He did not speak for a very long time as hey on the floor.


    He was probably exhausted, with his energy depleted...


    Nan Zhi was afraid that she was too heavy for him, and got off him in a hurry. However, before she could move awaypletely, the arm held around her slender waist tightened.


    Once again, a domineering tug pulled her firmly into the man¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted a hand and caressed Nan Zhi¡¯s dirty face. With calloused fingers, he brushed away the dirt on her face and lips. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve be very unlucky after I¡¯ve met you.¡±


    Being unable to move, originally Nan Zhi was a little panicked and uneasy. However, she became embarrassed and angry after she heard his words.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be unlucky? It should be me who¡¯s be unlucky after meeting you, shouldn¡¯t it?! If it wasn¡¯t for your crazy admirers, I wouldn¡¯t have to experience more than one life and death situation like tonight!¡±


    A tinge of maliciousness shed past Mu Sihan¡¯s deep ck eyes at the mention of Ye Qianqian.


    It was likely Ye Qianqian was instructed by someone to put a bomb on his speedboat.


    He had known Ye Qianqian for a few years now. If she was someone who dated to to threaten him, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to wait until today!


    There was the poisonous snake, the bomb on the speedboat and also the vicious poison that could have made Nan Zhi mute. It she had drank that water back then...


    On the surface, the series of incidents seemed like they were against Nan Zhi. However, he could see the truth very clearly. Someone behind the scenes wanted to threaten him through his only weakness.


    If he did not guess wrongly, Ye Qianqian would probably be hidden by that someone, by the time he returned to Ning City. It was even more likely that person was confident Mu Sihan wouldn¡¯t be able to discover their identity.


    The hole waspletely dark and Nan Zhi could not see Mu Sihan¡¯s face. However, there was that one second when she felt the coldness he exuded was definitely tangible.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s tone softened, seeing that Mu Sihan did not speak for a very long time. ¡°Young Master Mu..are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I would probably be better if you didn¡¯t continue to lie on me.¡±


    Nan Zhi rolled her eyes in the dark. ¡°Did you forget that I wanted to get up first? You were the one who pulled me down and didn¡¯t let me go.¡±


    Mu Sihan scoffed, ¡°When did you be so obedient? Does that mean you¡¯ll listen to me obediently if I want to have sex with you right now?¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. This person was aplete gangster. Why did he still think about those types of things at a time like this?


    Getting up from his chest gingerly, she nced up at the looming hole above their heads.


    It was too dark and she could not see anything clearly at all.


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go and take a look around the cave.¡±


    Nan Zhi was almost about to copse. Falling down to the ground, she sank down into a patch of wet dirt and hummed softly when she heard Mu Sihan¡¯s words.


    Hearing her lightheartedness, Mu Sihan raised an eyebrow and scoffed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll leave without you?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not have the chance to say anything before the man walked into the ck void.


    ...


    It had been almost half an hour.


    It was so still and quiet that Nan Zhi gradually felt the edge of fear inch into her consciousness. She was the only one here in this dark cave, after all. However, if she focused, she could still hear the faint raindrops from the top of the hole, the sound of the whistling wind and the scurrying of bugs that she could not name.


    When Mu Sihan was with her, she felt like he was a mountain. His presence gave her a sense of security, even though she still felt a scared and uneasy whenever he was around.


    Now that he had gone, every sound, every imagined movement became much more frightening.


    It was especially so in this hole, where she could not even see her fingers when she stretched them out. It felt like a scary silhouette or a giant python would appear at anytime.


    By herself, the waiting felt like years, even though it were just seconds that had passed.


    There was no sign of Mu Sihan.

 Chapter 205 - Why Are You Acting Like A Gangster At This Time

    <h4>Chapter 205: Why Are You Acting Like A Gangster At This Time</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi could hear her own breathing and the speeding up of her heart in the darkness.


    Did Mu Sihan leave her?


    No. If he wanted to leave her, he would have left her to die in the sea.


    <i>He wille back for me.</i>


    ...


    Mu Sihan felt a stinging pain that raged furiously on his back. He¡¯d left as soon as he could, as he did not want to show his difort in front of Nan Zhi.


    Sucking in a curse, he stopped and rested for almost five minutes, before standing up again with a pale face.


    He took out a waterproof bag from his pockets and took out a lighter from inside. Giving it a light flick, the fire lighted and he held it up as he started to walk into the dark hole.


    After walking for a while, he stopped.


    Not too far away, he could see the opening to a deeper cavern. It was covered by wild grass and he could only see about one third of it.


    Mu Sihan bent down and tore at the wild grass, making a path to walk forward. He entered arger cavernous clearing after he walked about one meter inside.


    It seemed to be a natural cave.


    A clear stream flowed through the cavern. Mu Sihan bent in front flowing water and washed his face, before making sure to clean his wound simply.


    ...


    Nan Zhi could not wait for Mu Sihan any longer. She stood up, wanting to walk forward. However, she could not tell which direction was which, since the darkness surrounded her like an endless void.


    If she left this area and became lost, Mu Sihan might not be able to find her if he returned.


    <i>What should I do?</i>


    Nan Zhi felt a little hopeless after she waited for another ten minutes.


    The belief that he woulde back for her started to sway.


    She sniffled, feeling the telltale stirrings of salty tears behind her eyes. No. She wouldn¡¯t cry. Steeling herself, she touched the walls around her, nning to feel for a way out herself.


    Taking a few tentative steps forward, she suddenly saw a faint glow from afar. A spark suddenly appeared in her moist eyes.


    Her body seemed to be frozen.


    A tall silhouette holding a lighter moved towards her, one step at a time.


    ¡°Young Master Mu!¡± It was the first time she felt both happy and agitated when she saw him. Seeing him, she was so relieved she felt the emotions well from inside. It was strange seeing her without her usual scared and resentful expression, it was also a lot nicer to look at than this unnatural version of her.


    Mu Sihan walked in front of Nan Zhi. His well-defined fingers pinched her cheek at the sight of her pale and petite face. ¡°Were you scared?¡±


    Seeing him again, Nan Zhi teared up and her tears flowed out of her eyes uncontrobly.


    Being by herself, she had started to think irrational things. That he would note back anymore. That he was leaving her alone in this cold, dank cave with no escape. An intense, unprecedented fear had disrupted her thoughts and twisted her stomach into fierce knots.


    Even if he was a devil, she believed he would protect her. It wasn¡¯t clear since when, but somehow, she felt an inexplicable trust towards him, and she was still willing to stay by his side in this deserted and dark cave.


    Mu Sihan furrowed his straight brows at the sight of her not saying anything, as her shoulders trembled while her tears flowed nonstop.


    There was nothing he was afraid of, except a crying woman.


    Especially if it was this woman crying in front of him.


    When he saw her cry, he felt helpless andcking, blurting out the first words that came to mind¡ª-


    ¡°Why are you crying? Didn¡¯t Ie back?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to cry about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like women who almost cry the most!¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you done crying?¡±


    ¡°Stop crying!¡±


    ¡°... What do you want exactly?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got talent, daring to make a person with bipr disorder lose his temper!¡±


    Seeing the arrogant man so flustered, Nan Zhi stopped crying at the sight of Mu Sihan revolving around her hurriedly, while not being able to do anything to her. She sniffled. ¡°I haven¡¯t cried like this for a very long time, apart from the time four years ago when I found out Nan Weiye used and lied to me. Mu Sihan, I didn¡¯t know if you woulde back. I was really scared when I was waiting for you to return...¡±


    In her emotional state, she couldn¡¯t stop the wordsing out of her mouth as she blurted her fears to him without restraint.


    Mu Sihan knew that she had already done very well tonight. Stretching out his long arms, he pulled her once again into his embrace.


    This time, she didn¡¯t resist.


    Hisrge palm patted her back softly,forting her beyond words. ¡°How could I leave you so easily if I haven¡¯t even had sex with you?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s petite hands balled into fists as they hit his chest. She choked back aint in a low, muffled voice, ¡°Why are you still acting like a gangster at this time?!¡±

 Chapter 206 - Clothes That Are Taken Off Aren’t So Easily Worn Again

    <h4>Chapter 206: Clothes That Are Taken Off Aren¡¯t So Easily Worn Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    They were still in danger and did not know when they could leave.


    She would only be his burden if she kept crying!


    Mu Sihan watched as the woman became strong and decisive in the blink of an eye. Something seemed to have stung his heart.


    This woman in front of him had never experienced special training. She was just a normal girl.


    She did not copse after experiencing so many life and death situations tonight and became stronger and braver instead. This made his heart ache.


    Lifting his slender fingers, he poked the tip of her nose and there seemed to be a tenderness in his ck eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two of them made their way from the narrow and small hole to therger cave Mu Sihan had found.


    Once they arrived, Mu Sihan collected a stack of wild grass, while Nan Zhi busied herself picking up dry wood around the cave. Their freezing cold bodies finally felt warmth when the fire started to burn.


    When Mu Sihan her curling into a tight and trembling ball as she wrapped her arms around her body, he ordered like an arrogant ruler, ¡°Take off your clothes to dry them.¡±


    Nan Zhi replied on instinct, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his straight eyebrows slightly at the sight of her embarrassed face. ¡°Do you really think that I want to force myself on you at this time?¡±


    Nan Zhi knew that he wouldn¡¯t.


    However, she felt awkward and embarrassed just thinking of herself sitting there not wearing anything.


    ¡°I won¡¯t look at you. I¡¯ll turn around.¡± If she continued to be stubborn and stay in her wet clothes, her body probably would not be able to take it.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart warmed when she saw him turning around so his back was facing her.


    She did not know why, but she really believed that he would not do anything to her in this situation.


    Taking off her wet dress, she spread it out to dry against the fire. She still wore her underwear, since she could not bring herself to bepletely naked, no matter what.


    She turned back to nce at the man. ¡°Do you want to take off your clothes and dry them as well?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s cigarette addiction was acting up. He bit on a sprig of grass as he said coarsely without turning back, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to wear my clothes again after I take them off. Are you sure you want me to take it off?¡±


    Pressing her lips into a line, Nan Zhi cursed the man in her head. Why was he such a gangster? Just when she thought he was bing slightly more decent.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s clothes were more or less dry after half an hour, so she dressed herself again.


    Mu Sihan threw the waterproof bag at Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi opened the bag in confusion. <i>What? </i><i>The </i><i>antidote... </i>? She couldn¡¯t hide her surprise when she saw the vile in her small bag. The bag she had left on the speedboat in the frantic rush to escape.


    She did not think that the antidote was still around. To think that he had taken her bag before he jumped out of the speedboat. Biting her lip, she felt an unspeakable emotion overwhelm her and she choked a little. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed once, then ignored her.


    Turning away from Mu Sihan, Nan Zhi opened the bag and took out a white button from its inner pocket.


    The button had a smiley face that she had drawn, all those years ago.


    <i>It¡¯s here, my lucky button </i>. This smiley face had apanied her for nearly nine years. The relief she felt when she knew she hadn¡¯t lost it to the explosion was worth more than anything.


    Mu Sihan stood up and nced at Nan Zhi. His ck orbs darkened slightly, seeing that she was staring at something intently. ¡°What are you holding?¡±


    Nan Zhi hurriedly closed her palm around the button. She shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°You act like it¡¯s your precious treasure. Show it to me.¡±


    He would definitely get angry again if he saw it.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing...¡± The man jumped at her before she could finish her words and the hand holding the button was grabbed by his persistent hands.


    It was impossible to hide from him. His persistence to find out what she was hiding meant that she could not win against his strength. The fingers curled around her precious button were pried open, one by one.


    He picked up the button lying on her palm to take a curious look at the item in question. ¡°Damn it, whose button are you hiding?¡±


    <i>Strange, why was this button so familiar looking?</i>


    <i>It¡¯s almost like that shirt he used to wear...</i>

 Chapter 207 - Kitten, Help Me Keep Warm

    <h4>Chapter 207: Kitten, Help Me Keep Warm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi initially thought that Mu Sihan would get angry and get to the end of the matter. However, she did not expect for him to return the button to her after he stared at it for a while.


    His silence was almost unnerving.


    Not wanting to lose it, Nan Zhi put the button back in her bag properly. She noticed that the man leaning against the wall had a strange expression when she turned her head.


    His handsome face looked a little pale.


    Nan Zhi sniffed the air. There seemed to be the faint scent of blood permeating in the air apart from the smell of burning wood.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, are you injured?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dense eyshes were drooped as they blocked his pair of dark ck eyes. His thin lips were slightly pursed under his well-defined nose. It seemed like he did not have any energy left to speak, as he merely shook his head.


    Nan Zhi did not noticed how strange he was acting before, since she was extremely tense from the fear and adrenaline. However, she knew that he was actingpletely strange right now.


    She sniffed the air again.


    It wasn¡¯t her imagination. There was definitely the scent of blood in the air.


    Furrowing her slender eyebrows tightly, she stood up immediately and approached the man. ¡°Where are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Sit properly. Don¡¯te over!¡±


    Nan Zhi acted like she did not hear him. She crouched in front of him and stared at him with bright eyes. Her throat was slightly tight as she said, ¡°Where exactly are you hurt?¡±


    His forehead was covered by his ck short hair. Nan Zhi thought that his head was injured and she reached her fingers out to push the hair on his forehead away.


    Her slender and soft fingertip swept across his handsome forehead. It was not injured. She was about to retract her fingers when the man suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    As he had used some force, she fell onto his strong thigh.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Nan Zhi was very afraid that she would touch his injury and agitate it. She struggled to stand up. However, the man had his grip on her slender waist very tightly. His well-defined and cold handsome face leaned towards hers. ¡°Are you seducing me?¡±


    Nan Zhi watched his gazend on her chest. She followed his gaze and lowered her head.


    The cor of her evening gown had split open unknowingly, revealing her strapless bra and the creamy skin inside. Both of her breasts were pushed tightly together, creating a deep and alluring curve. Half of her breasts were exposed outside and it was more than a little...


    Nan Zhi immediately nked out. ¡°I-I¡¯m not. Stop looking! ¡± Pulling back her cor, her ears turned a ming red.


    Mu Sihan felt his Adam¡¯s apple throb as he swallowed. If he was notpletely exhausted, he really wanted to press her against this dirty floor and have his way with her.


    ...


    Nan Zhi realized that once this bipr man decided to he stubborn, no one could do anything to stop him.


    No matter what she did or said, he refused to tell her where he was injured.


    Nan Zhi leaned against a craggy rock by the side. As she stared at his cold, yet wless facial features, she thought about what had happened. She thought about her Xiaojie, and sleepiness started to call to her.


    The ming pit of fire made her legs feel warm andfortable.


    But because she had something troubling her, she could not fall into deep restful sleep, no matter how sleepy and tired she was.


    All of a sudden, her eyes opened and instinctively focused on the man next to her.


    He was still in the same position he was in before she had fallen asleep. His handsome face was looking down slightly, and did not have the usual arrogance and domineering manner he had when he was awake. The fire lit up his facial features and softened the coldness that was ever-present in his stiff features.


    Even when he was asleep, Mu Sihan still had an aura that stopped people from approaching him.


    Nan Zhi got up and added more wood to the fire.


    The man¡¯s breathing was a little heavy. It was quick, then slow. Why was his breathing so irregr?


    Nan Zhi felt that something was wrong and she hurriedly moved over to him. Tentatively, she reached out and touched his hand.


    It was ice-cold, with not a hint of warmth.


    There was a fire in the cave and it had been quite a while already. Why was he still so cold?


    ¡°Young Master Mu...¡±


    She had just called him when the man suddenly opened his deep ck eyes. Hisrge palm gripped her fingers while his voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Kitten, help me keep warm.¡±

 Chapter 208 - Be Good, I’ll Teach You How To Warm Me Up

    <h4>Chapter 208: Be Good, I¡¯ll Teach You How To Warm Me Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The two of them were very close to each other. Their noses were almost touching and Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing immediately sped up.


    There was an indescribable panic within her as she stared into his deep ck eyes. Her heart beat kept increasing, she couldn¡¯t stop it even if she wanted to.


    Dragging her gaze away, she did not even dare to look into his eyes for too long. ¡°... What do you mean?¡±


    The man still exuded an aura from within him that charmed people, even if he did not do a single thing.


    Mu Sihan raised his long, well-defined fingers and pinched Nan Zhi¡¯s exquisite chin. Then he turned her petite face towards him and forced their eyes to meet. ¡°I¡¯m very cold right now.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t lying. The hand that was holding onto her fingers were freezing cold. They were as cold as the ice in the middle of winter.


    Nan Zhi said with slight worry, ¡°I¡¯ll go and collect more wood to make the fire bigger.¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his pale lips. ¡°The fire isn¡¯t useful for me, no matter how big it is.¡±


    Nan Zhi had also noticed that something was wrong with him. After all, she waspletely warm from the fire, yet it hadn¡¯t helped him at all. He was stillpletely cold.


    ¡°Then what can I do?¡±


    Mu Sihan pulled her slender hand and put it against his lips before he kissed her fingers. The eyes staring at her burned a smouldering ck. ¡°Help me.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not really understand what he meant.


    Did he want her to hug him tightly to keep warm?


    She would do it.


    There wasn¡¯t time to think too much in this kind of situation. All she knew was that she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to him.


    Stretching out both of her arms, she reached over to hug him. However, she was stopped by him very quickly. ¡°Just hugging isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    Just as Nan Zhi was about to ask him how she could warm him up more, when the man lifted her chin and his thin lips pressed against hers ruthlessly.


    With demanding aggression, he forced her lips open and pressed his tongue against her teeth, before plunging into her mouth and twirling madly against her tongue.


    His breathing was very heavy. Unlike the usual heat, it was refreshing and cold. Her senses were quickly surrounded by the man¡¯s chilled breath.


    For the first time, Nan Zhi did not resist or struggle when he kissed her forcefully. If this could warm him up, she was willing to cooperate. Just this once.


    From the start, his kissing techniques were already strong. Although she usually did not feel anything from his kisses in the past other than hateful resentment, this time, she felt the faint stirrings of... something other than outright rejection. It felt like she was about to melt from his kiss, now that she let down her guard.


    The man¡¯s cold lips continued to press against hers with no signs of stopping. His strong arms hugged her in his embrace, while the faint stubble on his chin rubbed against her tender skin and prickled her. Their breathing intertwined with each others in an endless dance.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s tongue was numb from his relentless sucking after he plundered the depths of her mouth. A strange fluttering rushed from within her and she felt a helpless panic she that was difficult to contain.


    It had been five whole minutes. Nan Zhi felt like she was suffocating after being smothered by him with no mercy.


    Her body was heating up like a scorching mess of boiling water, while the man was still rmingly cold.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Feeling his cold hands, Nan Zhi felt an anxious fluttering in her heart. Would he be able to wait until help came, if he continued to stay this cold?


    Mu Sihan leaned against the wall of the cave. He gripped Nan Zhi¡¯s hand and slowly slid it down his firm and muscr chest.


    Nan Zhi realized what he wanted to do. She tried to retract her hand, but his hold was firm and he continued to grip onto her hand tightly without releasing it.


    ¡°Kitten, the kiss didn¡¯t work. Help me,¡± he repeated as he stared at her with his deep ck eyes. ¡°With your hand, or your mouth.¡±


    Nan Zhi felt her mind exploding at his words. She wanted to take back her hand desperately. However, the man kicked her down to hell with just one sentence.


    ¡°Do you think you can make it out alive if I die here?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at his pale handsome face and slightly white lips. Taking a deep breath, her eyebrows furrowed as she said anxiously with a lingering trace of helplessness, ¡°I don¡¯t know how... ¡± She did not know how to do it, neither did she dare to. The mere thought of it made her want to cringe.


    ¡°Kitten, you¡¯ve already given birth to a kid. How can you not know how to do these things?¡± Mu Sihan caressed her burning face. ¡°Be good and take off my belt.¡±

 Chapter 209 - I Won’t Let You Die

    <h4>Chapter 209: I Won¡¯t Let You Die</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi really did not want to do it.


    She was against it with every fiber of her being.


    However, it was true that he waspletely cold. He might really die in this cave if he did not warm himself up.


    Nan Zhi thought about how he had carried her along when they were stuck in the sea, how he did not abandon her even if he waspletely exhausted. Warmth filled her heart.


    She couldn¡¯t let him die.


    He did not abandon her when it was a matter of life and death. In turn, she could not abandon him.


    Closing her eyes, Nan Zhi mustered all of her courage. Her hands moved towards his belt shakily to undo the sp.


    She was very nervous and unfamiliar with what she had to do. She had never done something like this in her life.


    It was nerve wracking. Before long, she undid the belt, before her fingers took the thin zipper and pulled it down.


    She could feel the temperature rise in the air around them even if her eyes were closed.


    Her face was so hot it could probably cook prawns.


    Clenching down on her jaw, she pulled the zipper down to its end.


    It might have been because she was too slow, but the man¡¯s low and hoarse voice growled above her head suddenly. ¡°Continue and take it out.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing tightened.


    Her fingers caressed his abdomen and touched his hard abdomen. However, she did not dare to move her hand down any further.


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare? How did you get pregnant?¡±


    Nan Zhi opened her eyes and looked into the man¡¯s deep ck eyes. Her white teeth bit on her moist red lips. ¡°Can you not speak?¡±


    When he saw her expression, Mu Sihan pursed his lips slightly, it was like she wanted to go and die. ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you don¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s dense and long eyshes trembled. ¡°But, I don¡¯t want you to die.¡±


    Refusing to let her embarrassment get the best of her, she clenched down on her jaw and took off the finalyer.


    She could see his appearance clearly under the lighting from the fire, with her face being so near his.


    Her heart beat faster and lost its rhythmic frequency.


    nkness overwhelmed her and in an instant, she forgot how to react.


    When she was young, she had been curious. Back then, the curiosity had gotten the better of the two. Qin Yubing and Nan Zhi had ended up watching a pornographic video together when they were still in school.


    However, none of those were as shocking as his.


    Mu Sihan had his gaze slightly lowered as he stared at the woman who had her head down. He lifted his hand and brushed away the long hair that covered her cheek. His eyes darkened when his freezing cold fingers caressed her scorching hot face. If anything, she was even more alluring.


    Nan Zhi was a little frightened, though she did not back away.


    Stretching her hand down, it crept slowly down his abdomen...


    ...


    As she had said, she really did not have much experience.


    At first, the response from him was slow, because of the coldness that had permeated through his body, and he did not have much of a reaction from her help.


    However, he felt warmness slowly flow through, as her immature techniques and softness made the coldness swimming in his body fade away.


    Hot sweat dripped down his handsome forehead and let her awkward motions bring him topletion.


    ...


    When he was done, Nan Zhi walked to the stream, with both her face and ears glowing a scorching red, to wash her hands.


    Nan Zhi looked back as she washed her hands. The man had already pulled up his zipper and wore his belt again. He was back to looking like a gentleman.


    He stood up and walked towards Nan Zhi, who was crouched down and cleaning herself.


    Since she was crouching down while he was standing, he was already tall, and her gaze identallynded at his zipper when she looked straight from where she was positioned.


    Her whole face burned red again at the thought of her... helping him.


    She had never thought that she would help a man do those type of things, especially this man in front of her...


    ¡°Kitten, why are you staring at my zipper? Are you hungry? How about I satisfy you next time, since I¡¯m out of energy today? Alright?¡± His gaze was so dark and raw that she could not stand it.


    Nan Zhi did not want to talk to him. She got up, wanting to go pick more wood. However, she was stopped by the man when she passed by him.


    A kissnded on her lips before she could react and a scorching tongue entered her mouth.


    Nan Zhi felt her head turning from the kiss. She was so frozen she felt like a puppet that had lost its strings. She couldn¡¯t think and her mind nked. The hand that were resting by her body slowly moved to his back in one natural motion.


    Something was wrong.


    She lifted her hand and her eyes widened with just one nce.

 Chapter 210 - He Called For Another Woman During High Fever

    <h4>Chapter 210: He Called For Another Woman During High Fever</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Her hand was filled with sticky red blood.


    Nan Zhi was very shocked and she almost fainted.


    ¡°Your back was injured?¡± Not only that, it seemed to be seriously injured!


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tall body swayed as he leaned on Nan Zhi¡¯s slender shoulder. He buried his handsome face in her neck as he said softly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Yi Fan should be able to find us by tomorrow morning.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she trembled. ¡°I¡¯ll help you sit down first.¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m fine...¡±


    ¡°Mu Sihan!¡± Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows as her pretty face turned into a cold expression. ¡°I told you to sit down!¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his straight eyebrows a little at the sight of the small woman who suddenly became more daring and dared to shout at him so fiercely. ¡°When did you suddenly be so daring?¡±


    Nan Zhi glowered at him. ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Mu Sihan was forced by Nan Zhi to sit by the fire. She moved behind him and her heart clenched at the sight of his bloody wound.


    He probably got injured when the speedboat exploded.


    To think he could actually endure the pain until now...


    ¡°Rest here. I¡¯ll go and see if there are any herbs that could stop the bleeding.¡± Nan Zhi took the lighter and walked out of the cave before Mu Sihan could say anything.


    Mu Sihan stared at her slender back view. She was clearly afraid of the dark, yet she still dared to go out alone.


    For him.


    After rummaging around in the cavern, Nan Zhi was thanking the heavens that she was lucky enough to find the herb that could stop bleeding.


    After she mashed the herb with a stone that she had washed clean, she applied it on his injured shoulder. Tearing off a piece of her dress, she tied it around the wound for him, dressing it as much as she could.


    ...


    He was injured after all and his energy and physical strength were not as good as when he was not injured. After Nan Zhi finished cleaning his wound for him, he turned to his side and fell asleep with his head on her leg.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hand stretched out and touched his forehead as she looked at the man lying on her leg.


    It seemed like his temperature was going back to normal.


    She rubbed her arm. She was sore all over and felt like she was going to fall apart.


    It was obvious that she waspletely exhausted. However, she did not feel sleepy at all.


    She observed the four walls of the cave, then she lowered her head to look at the man on her leg.


    It was clear he wasn¡¯t sleeping well. His straight eyebrows were scrunched together tightly and he looked like something was troubling him.


    This was somewhat hard to believe. The man was so domineering and could get whatever he wanted. What would trouble him?


    Nan Zhi did not know how, but somehow, the exhaustion finally overwhelmed her and fell asleep while staring at him.


    A low and hoarse shout disrupted the peaceful silence and pulled her to consciousness. Opening her eyes immediately, she lowered her head and look at the man.


    An unnatural flush appeared on the man¡¯s handsome face.


    Nan Zhi reached out and touched his forehead.


    It was rming hot.


    It was probably above 50 degrees.


    Not good. What could she do?


    Nan Zhi was very worried. She thought that he would be fine once his temperature went back to normal.


    She did not think that he would get a high fever.


    Just as she was about to wake him, she heard his hoarse voice call out again. ¡°Xue¡¯er...¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted hard when she heard what he said.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to say something. However, she found a fiery pain and spikes in her throat.


    She could not say anything.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t leave...¡±


    ¡°I only care about you, Xue¡¯er...¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s blood turned cold.


    It was cold enough that even her blood vessels turnedpletely frozen and stiff.


    When she touched his forehead, his temperature was very high. Like a whip burned in fire, it burned her skin and heart.


    She stared at him as her face turned pale at his words.


    She had always thought that she did not care. She would not let herself care.


    However, her heart seemed to be pricked by a million sharp thorns when she heard his affectionate and pained shout. In the beginning, she only felt a little bit of pain. However, this numbing pain slowly spread all over and it was only then that she realized. It was so painful.

 Chapter 211 - He Left Her

    <h4>Chapter 211: He Left Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi had been reluctant to think about the extent of her feelings for Mu Sihan.


    Because she was afraid she would get hurt.


    She never wanted to experience that kind of hurt again.


    When the olddy had told her that she was just a shadow, a barrier had been erected in her heart.


    But he captured her domineering, not giving her the choice but to fall.


    He did not give up on her when they were in a life threatening situation and undoubtedly, it made her heart warm and she felt touched and grateful.


    No matter how strong she was, she was only a woman.


    She had never been in an unforgettable romantic rtionship. Although he was bad tempered at times, most other times, he was still very good to her.


    It was inevitable that she would be moved by him.


    But she had never thought that the consequence of being moved was a blow to the head.


    Even if what the old madam and Mi Nuo had said were not credible, then what he was saying now could not be false!


    Xue¡¯er, Xue¡¯er, Xue¡¯er.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes filled with tears. The man¡¯s face became a blurry haze in front of her eyes. She raised her head slightly, and a bitter smirk appeared in the corner of her mouth.


    If he cared about Xue¡¯er so much, then why did he provoke her? Why did he lead her to think more?


    Didn¡¯t he know that he would get struck by lightning if he used a woman¡¯s feelings?


    Nan Zhi clenched her teeth and her lips trembled slightly. It seemed like there was a sponge in her chest, if she gave a slight exertion, bitter tears woulde out of her eyes.


    Before she could calm herself down, the man suddenly opened his eyes.


    His usual dark eyes were red and cold.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er!¡± The man got up from her leg and his hand pressed hard on her shoulders.


    A lump came into Nan Zhi¡¯s throat and the tears she was holding back almost fell.


    She was such a fool.


    She knew that he had signed the one year contract with her and only treated her as a mistress, but her heart was touched!


    How could she be so easily moved, knowing that all men were bad!


    Nan Zhi controlled the turbulent emotions in her heart. She raised her hands and pushed him away, not caring if he was injured or not.


    Clenching her fists, her fingers dug into her palm, close enough to break her delicate skin. It was almost as if to wake herself up.


    Even her own father could use and deceive her, let alone this Young Master Mu, who was able to get whatever he wanted?


    Sometimes he gave her the feeling that she was the world¡¯s most pampered woman, as though when she was with him, she would be the happiest woman in the world.


    That kind of illusion was too scary.


    Fortunately, she had sobered up before she had fallen too deep.


    Next time she would protect her heart!


    After being pushed away by her, the man stood up from the ground.


    He brushed away the dust on his body and looked down at Nan Zhi.


    His shirt and pants were wrinkled but he still wore them with an air of grace and nobility, like a king who was high above everyone else.


    His dark eyes were as cold as frost, his thin lips were pursed tightly and it looked to be extremely serious and cold. There was no trace of warmth or emotions on his handsome face. ¡°You¡¯re not Xue¡¯er.¡±


    Nan Zhi was still in a confused state of mind and did not hear what he said.


    She felt that he was looking at her like she was a stranger.


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes and did not want to look at him or talk to him.


    The man suddenly turned to leave after staring at Nan Zhi for a few seconds.


    By the time Nan Zhi broke out of her daze, he was no longer in the cave.


    Nan Zhi hugged her knees and curled herself up into a ball. Her face was slightly pale under the light of the fire. The tears were rolling around in her eyes, but she clenched her teeth and did not let them fall.


    ...


    It was daybreak.


    The man had still not returned.


    This time, Nan Zhi could feel that she was really left behind.

 Chapter 212 - Feeling Like Life Is A Living Hell

    <h4>Chapter 212: Feeling Like Life Is A Living Hell</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi pressed down the sorrow and panic that was threatening to flow out from her heart and climbed up from the ground.


    In fact, this was also good, letting her see the reality. She needed to wake up to the truth. When the pain finally dulled, she wouldn¡¯t let herself forget this pain when the wound finally healed!


    After she had given birth to Xiaojie, she had never thought of relying on a man.


    It was Mu Sihan who had given her the illusion that she could.


    Never had she imagined she could be like this. Just hearing him call out the name Xue¡¯er, she felt that her chest was bitter and ufortable. If one day, she could not help but fall in love with him, would she be like a walking corpse and feel pain even when breathing, if he did anything to make her feel ufortable?


    It was a sobering thought.


    Nan Zhi took a deep breath and did not continue to think.


    She would not let herself fall into his hands again.


    Putting out the fire, Nan Zhi picked up the lighter he had dropped on the ground and looked for the exit.


    She had no experience or training in wilderness survival. Although she had done an entire loop around the cavern, she still could not find out how she could get out.


    Let alone, she also did not know which direction Mu Sihan had departed. If he had really left, that meant the exit had to be from somewhere in the cave.


    Nan Zhi looked around again and finally found what looked to be an exit, covered by grass and dirt.


    Climbing out of the cave, Nan Zhi walked a fair distance before she finally saw light and the endless sea.


    Her face burst out into an excited grin, but her expression suddenly changed.


    In the vast sea, two speedboats were roaring further and further away. Yi Fan must have brought people here to look for them, but only left with Mu Sihan, leaving her here with no escape.


    A trace of confusion shed past Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes. She jumped up and shouted, ¡°Butler Yi, Butler Yi!¡±


    But the wind was too strong and with the speedboat driving away, they could not hear her voice at all.


    Nan Zhi watched as the speedboat became smaller and smaller, and gradually disappeared from her vision. She fell to the ground weakly.


    Her long hair was blown into a mess, her eyes were wet with tears and she buried her pale face into her arms.


    The taste of being abandoned and left behind was really unpleasant.


    She did not know why Mu Sihan would leave her behind at thest moment. Was it because he came to realize that she was not Xue¡¯er?


    Time went, by minute by minute. One hour, two hours passed and the speedboat did note back for her.


    Nan Zhi sniffed and her eyes became red again.


    If she died on this deserted ind, what would happen to Xiaojie and her mother?


    But she was alone and had nothing. Would she have to swim back by herself?


    Her energy might notst even one third of the journey and she might be eaten alive by sharks.


    When the sky was getting dark, Nan Zhi, who was already exhausted, heard the sound of a speedboat approaching the shore. A ray of hope lit up her eyes and she climbed up from the ground with difficulty and ran towards the beach.


    After a long day without food and water, Nan Zhi was dizzy with hunger. As she approached the beach, she fell face first on the ground.


    It did not hurt to fall on the beach, but for her sore body, it was like using up thest remnants of her energy and she could not get up for some time.


    It felt like life was a living hell.


    A tall figure stopped in front of Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breath tightened and thought that it was Mu Sihaning to save her. She raised her head and looked at him, her eyes shining with hope, but it constricted after seeing a handsome face with a faint smile.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, how pitiful.¡± The man bent down and stretched out his hands to pull Nan Zhi up.


    Nan Zhi smiled slightly and said in a calm and cold voice, ¡°How did you find me here?¡±

 Chapter 213 - Leaving The Manor

    <h4>Chapter 213: Leaving The Manor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    There was a meaningful smile on Xiao Yi¡¯s handsome face, but there was no warmth in his eyes. His slender fingers held on to Nan Zhi¡¯s wrist and pulled her up from the beach. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you sincest night when your speedboat exploded.¡±


    Xiao Yi took off his suit jacket and put it over Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi looked down at the torn up dress and did not refuse Xiao Yi¡¯s suit.


    ¡°I saw Young Master Mu and his butler leaving from the pier. I didn¡¯t see you, and seeing I had nothing to do, I came to find you, beauty.¡± Xiao Yi lifted Nan Zhi¡¯s chin. ¡°Compared tost night, you look unbearably terrible now!¡±


    Nan Zhi backed away, avoiding Xiao Yi¡¯s touch and frowned. ¡°Young Master Xiao,st night you didn¡¯t touch me when Mu Sihan gave me to you and chose to bet on guns. I think you¡¯re not interested in me. In that case, could I trouble Young Master Xiao to take me back to Ning City?¡±


    Xiao Yi gave a lowugh and rubbed his fingers against his chin. ¡°Young Master Mu dressed you up as the type I likedst night and was indifferent to you on the cruise. He knew what I was thinking. The more he showed that he cared about you, the more I wanted to y with you.¡±


    Seeing Nan Zhi had no response, he continued.


    ¡°In order to test whether he really cared about you, I chose to bet on guns. In the end he won and it showed that he still cares about you.¡± Xiao Yi smiled and continued, ¡°But how could he leave you on this ind while he left alone? That is something I can¡¯tprehend. It¡¯s so difficult to figure out what Young Master Mu is thinking!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the man who was smiling, though his eyes remained cold. Her lips twitched and there was a hint of ridicule in her expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about it too much, he doesn¡¯t care or like me at all.¡±


    Xiao Yi observed Nan Zhi carefully, trying to distinguish the truth from her words.


    Seeing the disappointment and grievance in her eyes, Xiao Yi nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Indeed, he must have not like you enough, abandoning a girl like you on a deserted ind.¡±


    Xiao Yi left the deserted ind with Nan Zhi.


    When they reached the pier, Nan Zhi felt like a survivor of a disaster.


    She looked at the boundless sea, her eyes calm. ¡°Young Master Xiao, thank you for bringing me back.¡±


    Xiao Yi waved his hand dismissively. ¡°If you were a virgin, I¡¯d take you in. It¡¯s a pity for you but I¡¯m a clean freak and can¡¯t stand women who are not a virgin, or women who have given birth.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. She was very d to have given birth to Xiaojie, or else it would be a disaster to be liked by a person like Xiao Yi!


    ...


    Nan Zhi took a taxi back to the manor.


    She took a bath and after changing her clothes she finally felt human again.


    Mu Sihan and Yi Fan were not in the manor, and Nan Zhi had no ns to ask the servants where they went. She told Auntie He to bring the antidote to Brother Gu Sheng at the hospital and then packed up a luggage with her and Xiaojie¡¯s belongings.


    Nan Zhi found Junyuan and asked about Xiaojie¡¯s condition. After confirming his blood count was stable, she left the manor with Xiaojie.


    For several days, Nan Zhi did not contact Mu Sihan and he did not look for her.


    Her life had regained its original calmness.


    Nan Zhi was worried that Xiaojie would not adapt to the life after moving out of the manor, but the little fellow did not have anyints and instead, held her hand tofort her. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi must have left because Uncle Cool hurt Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s heart. No matter what decision Pretty Zhizhi makes, Brother Jie will give you his unconditional support.¡±


    Nan Zhi pinched his delicate and pretty little face. ¡°It would be good if you stop deceiving your Mom, okay?¡±


    Xiaojie snuggled into Nan Zhi¡¯s arms, his tender white arms hugged her neck. ¡°Last time I thought Uncle Cool was cool and could be Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s back-up. Who knew that he would only make Pretty Zhizhi unhappy. We don¡¯t want him anymore, we¡¯ll find someone a million times better than him!¡±

 Chapter 214 - Blacklist

    <h4>Chapter 214: cklist</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After Xiaojie fell asleep, Nan Zhi took her pajamas and went to take a bath.


    Coming out of the bathroom, her phone rang.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart jumped when she saw the caller ID.


    It was Mu Sihan.


    Why would he call her? Why now?


    Nan Zhi turned her phone to silent and did not answer it.


    ...


    Mu Sihan stood in the room where Xiaojie had been staying, both the brat and Nan Zhi¡¯s clothes were missing from the closet.


    He frowned and there was a menacing look in his eyes.


    He went to the window and called Nan Zhi.


    It rang for some time, but no one answered.


    He narrowed his dark eyes, held the phone tightly in his hand and went to look for Yi Fan.


    ¡°Why is it that I had a fever and slept, that woman and the brat left?¡±


    Yi Fan looked at the man, whose face was cold and dark, and said cautiously, ¡°Young Master, you gave the orders yourself that you do not wish to see her and Young Master Xiaojie again.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes darkened and his expression froze.


    ...


    Mu Sihan only called once. Nan Zhi looked at the unanswered phone call and her eyes reddened.


    With a few taps on the screen, she cklisted him.


    This time, she would not give in, no matter how much he forced her.


    She never wanted to experience the feeling of falling into a deep sea, sinking deeper and deeper and suffocating in her own despair.


    Nan Zhi took a deep breath and just as she was about to put her phone down, another call came in.


    It was Yan Hua.


    Nan Zhi looked at Xiaojie, who was sleeping soundly, and fearing that she would wake him up, she took her phone and went to the balcony.


    When she answered the phone, she heard Yan Hua¡¯s excited voice. ¡°Zhizhi, I really lost a little weight, about 2.5 kilos! Wow! I can¡¯t believe it! I just followed your method and ate your nutritious meals everyday and exercised, and I could lose 2.5 kilos in such a short period of time!¡±


    At this rate, Yan Hua would be able to reach her ideal weight in about three to four months.


    ¡°Huahua, losing weight is a long process. Don¡¯t rx because you lost a few kilograms. Remember that you must stick to what I say. I¡¯m sure that when you¡¯ve slimmed down a bit more, you would be ravishing.¡±


    Yan Hua heard the word ¡®ravishing¡¯ andughed shyly. ¡°Zhizhi, I don¡¯t expect myself to be beautiful. I just want to reach a normal weight and not getughed at by people. I have to go to a ss reunionter. I really don¡¯t want to go but the monitor called me a few times.¡±


    Nan Zhi leaned against the balcony railing and looked at the lights in the night. Her voice became gentler. ¡°Huahua, while you¡¯re trying to change your image, you must be confident too. Don¡¯t care about what those people think. You have to believe in yourself.¡±


    Ending the call, Yan Hua, feeling encouraged by Nan Zhi, became more brave.


    Smiling into the mirror, she made a cheering up gesture.


    She walked over to the closet and selected a set of clothes. Although she was still chubby, her face seemed to have slimmed down.


    It was a good start.


    After changing, Yan Hua went out of the room.


    When she reached the first floor, Yan Hua heard a man¡¯s low voice. ¡°Master Yan, it has been settled.¡±


    Ever since she proposed to break up, Yan Hua had not seen Bo Yan for quite some time.


    When she returned to the Capital, she told her father about breaking up. Her father did not believe that she did not like Bo Yan anymore and whipped him three times on the back, before sending him to Africa on a business trip.


    Yan Hua wanted to plead for him, but she knew if she did, her father would force Bo Yan to continue being her boyfriend. There was nothing she could do.

 Chapter 215 - Sadness

    <h4>Chapter 215: Sadness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yan Hua stood on the stairs and looked at the man standing in the living room, tall and cold, wearing a ck shirt and pants. After a period of time, he seemed to have became tanned, but it did not affect his handsomeness. The rimless sses perched on his nose blocked his long and upturned eyes.


    He was reporting to her father about work, his expression was as refined as ever. Facing her father, who had a strong aura, he was not overbearing, only self-effacing and calm.


    Yan Hua looked at his cold and handsome side profile and felt an inexplicable sadness.


    She had liked him for so long, so no matter how hard she tried to adjust her feelings, it was difficult to forget them in such a short period of time.


    Seeing him again, she felt like she had been cut off from the outside world for ages.


    Yan Cheng saw Yan Hua standing at the stairs and beckoned to her with a loving smile. ¡°Huahua, you¡¯re dressed up so beautifully today, where are you going?¡±


    No matter how fat or ugly she was, she was the best and most beautiful in her father¡¯s eyes.


    Yan Hua walked to the living room and held on to Yan Cheng¡¯s arm with a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯m attending my high school ss reunion.¡±


    Yan Cheng was afraid that Yan Hua would get bullied outside. He looked at Bo Yan and was about to say something, when Yan Hua¡¯s soft and sweet voice said, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s just a normal ss reunion, there¡¯s no need to bring so many people with me.¡±


    Yan Cheng raised his finger and tapped Yan Hua¡¯s tall nose. ¡°Oh, you.¡± Seeming to have realized something, he frowned in doubt. ¡°Are you trying to lose weight again recently? Daddy thinks that you are thinner.¡±


    Yan Hua quickly waved her hand. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not taking any medication or doing any vigorous exercise. I¡¯m losing weight healthily.¡± Yan Hua whispered in Yan Cheng¡¯s ear.


    Yan Cheng was still worried about Yan Hua¡¯s body. It was only after Yan Hua buttered him up for a while that Yan Cheng felt reassured.


    When Yan Hua was leaving, she passed Bo Yan¡¯s side and his deep calm eyes looked over at her. Yan Hua¡¯s heartbeat sped up but she still gave him a nod as a greeting with a bright smile.


    Bo Yan replied coldly, ¡°Miss.¡±


    Hearing him calling her ¡®Miss¡¯ in such an unfamiliar and cold manner, Yan Hua felt slightly suffocated.


    Bowing her head down so no one could see the pain in her eyes, she clutched her bag and left quickly without saying anything.


    ...


    Yan Cheng had started out as a mafia and had a lot of enemies. In contrast, Yan Hua was very low-key during high school and because of her issues with weight, many of her ssmates thought that she was from a normal family.


    No one had ever connected her with the capital¡¯s wealthiest family.


    After all, many people would have thought that all rich youngdies were all pretty and ssy.


    It was not that Yan Hua was not ssy, she yed a musical instrument, was skilful in chess, read and painted. But no matter how skilled she was, she was always looked down on by people.


    This included Chen Qianqian, who was now a popr live streaming host and had been the belle of Yan Hua¡¯s ss.


    Many people had came for this reunion and Chen Qianqian was the focus of attention.


    Dressed in thetest Chanel dress, it was said to have only juste out in the market and there were only ten pieces in the world. Not only that, she also had the limited edition Hermes Birkin Bag. Her entire outfit cost a few hundred thousand dors.


    When Yan Hua arrived, Chen Qianqian was surrounded and being fawned on and ttered by a few girls.


    ¡°Oh, our beauty Huahua has finally arrived.¡± Chen Qianqian saw Yan Hua and gave a fake smile. ¡°Huahua you¡¯re still as round as ever!¡±


    Several boys sitting on the sofa could not help butugh.


    Yan Hua looked at Chen Qianqian and found that the pair of emerald earrings on her ears were familiar. It looked like the pair her mother had used to wear.


    But her mother¡¯s possessions were kept by her father and could not have been taken away by Chen Qianqian. It must just be something in the same style!


    It seemed like Chen Qianqian was doing quite well as a host. This pair of emerald earrings was worth tens of millions of dors.

 Chapter 216 - She Has A Boyfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 216: She Has A Boyfriend?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Chen Qianqian came forward and gave Yan Hua a once-over. The clothes Yan Hua was wearing were clearly custom-made. Although the average person would not know that and thought she was wearing ordinary clothes, Chen Qianqian had recently gotten a financier, and her outlook had widened. She could see that Yan Hua¡¯s family must be quite well-off.


    But no matter how good Yan Hua¡¯s background was, it could not bepared to her financier.


    ¡°Huahua, many of our ssmates are attached. How about you, do you have someone you like?¡± Chen Qianqian asked.


    Yan Hua shook her head. Juat as she wanted to say something, she heard one of her male ssmatesugh and say, ¡°Qianqian, do you think Yan Hua is a good catch like you? We men like women to be voluptuous, but not so voluptuous that there is no difference between her chest and her buttocks.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Zhang Jiarui? Huahua is just a little plump. Why do you have to be so cruel?¡± Chen Qianqian red at the male ssmate, pretending to stand up for Yan Hua, but was in fact taking pleasure in her misfortune.


    Yan Hua furrowed her eyebrows slightly.


    This was why she was reluctant to attend the ss reunion. Every time they gathered, they liked to make fun of her figure.


    When the ss monitor, who had went to the washroom, came back to the room and heard the conversation between the male ssmate and Chen Qianqian, he pulled Yan Hua to the sofa and said, ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to Chen Qianqian and Zhang Jiarui. Chen Qianqian is good looking but she has bad moral character. I heard that recently she was financially supported by a financier. Look at how she dresses, it¡¯s like she¡¯s being adorned with brilliant jewels and pearls. She really thinks she¡¯s some richdy!¡±


    They both looked up at Chen Qianqian who was still surrounded.


    ¡°And Zhang Jiarui, everyone knows he has a crush on Chen Qianqian. Just treat what they¡¯re saying as nonsense!¡±


    Yan Hua finallyughed out loud and her eyes curved like the crescent of the moon.


    The ss monitor looked at Yan Hua¡¯s smile and for the first time, felt that her eyes were truly beautiful. Her smile was very sweet, if the flesh on her face was ignored.


    It might have been because she was fat, but Yan Hua did not seem to be a beauty at first nce. Since she also wore sses, they blocked off her pair of beautiful eyes.


    But looking closely, her facial features were good, her eyes were big and round and when she smiled, her eyes curved like crescents and her entire face lit up. It was extremely appealing and could inexplicably make people feel better.


    Yan Hua continued to chat with the ss monitor. After a while, a girl who was quite close with Chen Qianqian came over and asked in a strange way, ¡°Yan Hua, didn¡¯t you say on your moments that you found someone that was good to you? Why didn¡¯t you bring your boyfriend over today?¡±


    ¡°What? Yan Hua has a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°No way, I¡¯m so slim and I haven¡¯t had one yet!¡±


    ¡°All of you who are slim, are you saying that fat people aren¡¯t allowed to fall in love? Maybe her boyfriend is as fat as she is!¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s ugly and old!¡±


    Although Yan Hua was good-tempered and optimistic, she was not the Virgin Mary and could not tolerate her ssmates¡¯ taunts.


    She stood up from the sofa and looked at Chen Qianqian and the rest of the group. ¡°You can say what you want about me, but you¡¯re not allowed to say anything bad about him!¡±


    Chen Qianqian, seeing that Yan Hua was angry, quickly gestured soothingly. ¡°Huahua, they¡¯re just curious, if you really have a boyfriend, you can bring him over and let us get to know him...¡±


    Yan Hua walked up to Chen Qianqian and smiled brightly, the eyes under her ck-rimmed sses cold. ¡°Why should I ask my boyfriende, just to be judged and criticized by all of you? Chen Qianqian, I used to tolerate you, not because I have no temper, but because I don¡¯t want to bother with a retard like you.¡±


    Chen Qianqian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Yan Hua, did you just call me a retard?¡±


    ¡°If you stir up trouble again, I will ask the bodyguard to shut you up.¡±


    Chen Qianqian scoffed. ¡°Yan Hua, do you really think you¡¯re a rich youngdy? Bodyguards? Who could take advantage of you with all that disgusting flesh all over?¡±

 Chapter 217 - He Came to the Room

    <h4>Chapter 217: He Came to the Room</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Most of the ssmates were on Chen Qianqian¡¯s side. Some of them thought that Yan Hua was too pretentious, there was no need to act like a rich youngdy when she was poor.


    Only the ss monitor and a few other ssmates were on Yan Hua¡¯s side.


    Of course, there were one or two who were on-lookers and just stood on the sidelines.


    ¡°Everyone stopughing at Yan Hua already. She really just has a good appetite, and if you think about it, keeping the body so fat is an ability in itself.¡± Having fallen out, Chen Qianqian no longer took Yan Hua¡¯s reputation into ount and her words became unpleasant.


    Yan Hua did not say anything. She took out her phone and called the bodyguard.


    The phone rang twice before it got answered, and the man¡¯s low, cold voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Miss.¡±


    Yan Hua heard Bo Yan¡¯s voice and her fingers trembled. She thought she had called the wrong number and looked at the caller ID quickly.


    It was the correct number!


    ¡°Something cropped up and Xiao He went back first. I¡¯m downstairs. Miss, do you have any orders?¡± The man¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent.


    Yan Hua bit her lip. ¡°... It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± She hung up.


    As soon as she hung up, Chen Qianqian and some of the other ssmates who looked down on her, began tough.


    Theirughter was full of malice.


    ¡°Yan Hua, you¡¯re just a fat person, why do you have to puff yourself up at your own cost?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, look at her. Honestly, a rich youngdy?¡±


    ¡°Probably her having a boyfriend is also a lie. It¡¯s fine that she is stupid and ugly, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be a liar too.¡±


    The monitor stood up and shielded Yan Hua. He said angrily, ¡°We¡¯re all ssmates, why do you have to say such things? What did Yan Hua do wrong? Why does she have to deal with all of your judgementalments?¡±


    Chen Qianqian was unhappy with the monitor¡¯s protective attitude towards Yan Hua. She frowned and said, ¡°Monitor, it¡¯s Yan Hua¡¯s dishonesty that is causing everyone¡¯s disgust. Why does she have to lie? And besides, are you saying right just because she¡¯s fat? Does she need our sympathy and concern? If she does not want to be treated with the cold shoulder, she should just eat less and lose some weight! God knows it¡¯d be healthier for her!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about Yan Hua¡¯s health...¡±


    The monitor had not finished speaking when the door was suddenly pushed open by the waiter.


    ¡°President Bo, this way please.¡± The waiter said respectfully.


    The people in the room were stunned when they saw a cold and refined figure in an immactely pressed suit after the waiter left.


    The man who came in was too dazzling and brilliant for words.


    Under his short ck hair, his face was cold, refined and mature. The long upturned eyes behind his sses were deep and sharp. He had one hand in his pants pocket, and the other hand wearing an expensive watch hung naturally by his side.


    The air of cold abstinence was natural. When he came in, he became the focus of attention.


    ¡°Oh my god, I think I¡¯ve seen him in the financial magazines before. He¡¯s the CEO of Yan Corporation.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome and charming. Who is he looking for? He really has an aura of a mature man!¡±


    ¡°Do we have anyone here who knows President Bo?¡±


    Yan Hua turned her head and looked towards the door.


    Her gazended on that tall and handsome figure. A lump came into Yan Hua¡¯s throat and her tears almost fell out.


    Yan Hua looked once and turned away. She controlled her emotions and reminded herself not to be swayed.


    After letting the ss monitor know, she turned around and picked up her bag on the sofa, intending to leave.


    The man came up to her and ced his hand on her shoulder. His eyes, which looked cold and sharp when looking at others, became gentle and doting. ¡°I¡¯mte, are you not having fun?¡±


    Yan Hua frowned when she heard his low voice. It was husky and maic and made her heart pound.


    Did he know that this kind of saving the damsel in distress to her, was even more painful than having her body cut up into pieces?


    Bo Yan looked at Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes. Raising his head, his gaze was fierce and bone-chilling as it swept across the room. ¡°Yan Hua paid for the expenses tonight. If anyone dares to say anything bad about her, next time, you¡¯d better get the hell out of the capital!¡±

 Chapter 218 - Parting Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 218: Parting Kiss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    What? This man was openly threatening them!


    No one dared to say anything in the room in his presence.


    Bo Yan¡¯s status in the capital was beyond the reach of any of them.


    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go.¡± Bo Yan had his hand on Yan Hua¡¯s shoulder and guided her out of the room.


    Only when they were far away did one of the ssmates respond. ¡°What did President Bo call Yan Hua? Miss?¡±


    ¡°Bo Yan is the CEO of Yan Corporation, Yan Hua¡¯s surname is Yan. Could Yan Hua be...¡±


    ¡°Actually... look. That bag Yan Hua¡¯s carrying tonight is thetest limited edition LV bag, you can¡¯t buy it even if you have the money. The bag was iid with diamonds, and each diamond is worth tens of thousands! The zipper is made of tinum. I thought that it was a counterfeit at first, but now that I look closer, it seem like hers is the real deal.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, Yan Hua is actually the capital¡¯s number one socialite? President Bo may have even depended on her to get to his position and we dared to talk nonsense in front of her. We¡¯re dead meat!¡±


    Chen Qianqian, who was silent, had a change in expression and clenched her teeth.


    She never thought that Yan Hua was her financier¡¯s daughter!


    ...


    <i>Downstairs </i>.


    Before Yan Hua could push away Bo Yan¡¯s hand on her shoulder, he took it back first and regained his usual cold and indifferent manner.


    Yan Hua did not say anything and raised her hand to give him a p.


    After pping him, she could not control her emotions and cried. ¡°Bo Yan, you can¡¯t be so cruel. I already told you, after we broke up, you have nothing to do with me anymore. I don¡¯t need you to stand up for me. I know you don¡¯t like fat girls and I don¡¯t need you to like me either.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what? I would rather endure all that vindictive teasing and ridicule, rather than have your false kindness in front of me...¡±


    Taking out a transparent ss bottle from the car, Bo Yan held it up to her. It was filled with colorful stars. Ten thousand stars and he had counted every single one of them.


    ¡°Then what is this?¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s pupils constricted and she wanted to snatch the ss bottle back.


    That was before she had broken up with him. She had folded the stars by herself. After she had folded them, she deposited them in the express center to have someone deliver it to his office on his birthday.


    When she came back from Ning City, she had forgotten to cancel the delivery.


    The day before yesterday was his birthday.


    Yan Hua bit her lip and did not dare to look at the cold eyes behind his lenses. ¡°It¡¯s not important, I made it before we broke up. Give it back.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a star inside that says your greatest wish is to be kissed by me?¡±


    Yan Hua stilled. Out of the ten thousand stars, there was only one with her wish written. How did he find it?


    Lowering her eyes, Yan Hua stared at her toes, wanting to say that she did not want it anymore, when a tall figure with a strong masculine breath came towards her.


    She looked up subconsciously and in front of her was the man¡¯s handsome face.


    By the time she became aware, the man¡¯s soft and warm lips were already on hers.


    Yan Hua froze, her heart pounded as if it was going to leap out of her mouth.


    The man¡¯s lips left hers after two seconds and hisrge hand patted her head. ¡°Yan Hua, you¡¯re a kind and good girl. We¡¯re just not suitable. Don¡¯t be sad because of me. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    At such a close proximity, she caught a whiff of alcohol and looked closer to see Bo Yan¡¯s long and upturned eyes. Behind his lenses, his eyes were somewhat unfocused.


    So he was drunk.


    ¡°I know now. So this is what you call a parting kiss. In order to make me not think of you, you fulfilled my wish.¡± Yan Hua sniffled and looked at his well-defined features on his handsome face. Choking up, she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t pester you anymore.¡±

 Chapter 219 - Meeting at the Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 219: Meeting at the Restaurant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Yan let the chauffeur send Yan Hua back to the Yan manor. It was only after he watched her enter the manot and the lights switch on in her room, that he let himself leave.


    Driving back to the main area of the district, he parked the car and got out.


    A pretty figure sashayed towards him from the darkness and stopped in front of him.


    Looking at the refined and cold man in ck shirt and pants, Chen Qianqian¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°You¡¯re not serious about Yan Hua, are you?¡±


    Bo Yan put one of his hands in his pants pocket, his expression cold and indifferent. ¡°Just do what you need to do. You¡¯d better stay out of my business.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the old man like putty in my hands, why are you still getting yourself involved with Yan Hua? She¡¯s so fat and is notpatible with you at all.¡±


    Before Chen Qianqian could finish, her slender wrist was firmly grabbed by the man. ¡°Get what I want as soon as possible, or you know the consequences.¡±


    Chen Qianqian¡¯s wrist was almost crushed by him and tears of pain leaked out from her eyes, rolling down her cheeks. She nodded fearfully. ¡°I get it.¡±


    Bo Yan released Chen Qianqian¡¯s wrist and left without another word.


    ...


    Nan Zhi felt an itch on her nose, like someone tickling her using strands of hair. She opened her eyes groggily and saw a smiling Xiaojie in front of her. With a smile, she pulled him into her arms. ¡°Nan Xiaojie, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, Grandma He made breakfast and asked me to wake you up.¡±


    Nan Zhi kissed Xiaojie¡¯s forehead. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be right down.¡±


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, you criedst night after falling asleep. Your eyes are all red and puffy.¡±


    Nan Zhi touched her eyes hurriedly. ¡°Really? Oh no, I have to record the program today.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I lied!¡±


    ¡°You little brat.¡±


    ...


    After breakfast, Nan Zhi brought Xiaojie to the broadcasting station.


    She had never thought that Xiaojie was a burden, she did not care if everyone knew and looked down on her as a single mother. Xiaojie was her life.


    Gu Sheng had taken the antidote and recovered.


    Today, he was recording the first episode of <i>Delicacy </i>as Yannis.


    Arge number of fans hade to the program recording to support him.


    Xiaojie sat in the first row. He was Nan Zhi¡¯s number one fan.


    The recording went smoothly. After it ended, Nan Zhi proposed to treat Gu Sheng to a meal to thank him.


    Nan Zhi went to the dressing room to change back to her own clothes. Xiaojie sat on the dressing table as he waited, and asked, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, is Uncle Gu your new pursuer? Really, it¡¯s your fault that you¡¯re so pretty. I was just thinking one rival was gone but now another one hase already. I am feeling a sense of crisis.¡±


    His cute little face had its forehead wrinkled in consternation.


    Nan Zhi pinched Xiaojie¡¯s small face. ¡°Uncle Gu is Mommy¡¯s savior, not a pursuer.¡±


    ¡°But I think he likes you from the way he looks at you. And he¡¯s gentler than Uncle Cool.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s expression changed when Mu Sihan was mentioned.


    ¡°Darling, can you don¡¯t mention that person again?¡±


    ¡°Oh, if Pretty Zhizhi does not like it, Brother Jie won¡¯t mention him anymore.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi wanted to treat Gu Sheng but he had already booked a table in a new upscale restaurant in advance.


    Together with Xiaojie, the two of them picked a table by the window. At a nce, they could see the bright and bustling night scenery of Ning City.


    When Gu Sheng took Xiaojie to the washroom. Nan Zhi sat alone in her seat. As she looked at her reflection on the transparent ss, shebed her long hair that was blown astray by the wind.


    Suddenly, she felt a strong and oppressive gaze on her. Stiffening instinctively, she blinked and sucked in a cold breath. There on the slightly reflective ss, a cold and handsome face appeared.


    Her heart tightened uncontrobly.

 Chapter 220 - Young Master Mu’s Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 220: Young Master Mu¡¯s Jealousy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He seemed to be looking in her direction.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and refused to look back.


    Just from the reflection, she could see he was dressed very formally today. He must have came over from an important asion, judging from the hand-tailored white shirt with a tie, meticulous ck suit, and the pocket square folded into a triangle on his left chest. It was elegant and noble.


    His gaze was still on her, just like his usual personality, arrogant and sharp with a strong aura. It was full of oppression and difficult for people to look at directly.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes flickered. She had finally calmed herself, but now she was getting confused again.


    <i>Why am I afraid to see him?</i>


    If it was not for Xiao Yi, she could have died on that ind. No thanks to him.


    From the moment he had abandoned her, it was impossible for her to have anything to do with him.


    ¡°Han, why are you walking so fast? You don¡¯t have any sympathy for women. I¡¯m wearing ten-inch heels!¡± The pleasant voice of a woman tinkled in from not too far away. Nan Zhi saw from the reflection a tall woman wearing a long red dress, holding onto Mu Sihan¡¯s arm in an intimate manner.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and unconsciously, the fingers hooked under the table tightened.


    ¡°Han, what are you looking at? I¡¯m so hungry, where¡¯s the table you booked?¡± The woman held onto Mu Sihan¡¯s arm and raised her exquisite and beautiful face, acting every part the coquettish female fatale.


    When they passed Nan Zhi¡¯s table, Nan Zhi looked at the woman¡¯s appearance from the corner of her eyes.


    The unknown woman appeared to be of mixed-blood, her skin was fair, her facial features exquisite and beautiful and had a pair of cat-like, beautiful blue eyes. She was stunning.


    Standing beside Mu Sihan, they were a good-looking pair and looked verypatible.


    The table Mu Sihan booked was two tables away from Nan Zhi. If he looked up, he could see her delicate back.


    After he sat down, he let the woman opposite him order and looked over in Nan Zhi¡¯s direction again.


    Even without turning her head, his gaze was so heated that Nan Zhi could feel that he was looking at her.


    Fortunately, Gu Sheng and Xiaojie came back from the washroom not long after.


    Xiaojie sat beside Nan Zhi and did not notice Mu Sihan, but Gu Sheng did and gave Mu Sihan a mild nod of acknowledgement. It was very different from how they were at loggerheads with each other at the town hospital.


    Mu Sihan saw the three of them sitting together, the mother and son duo did not seem to reject that man at all. Clenching his jaw, his dark eyes were sharp shards of ck steel.


    Amy, the woman opposite Mu Sihan saw that he was spacing out and followed his gaze to Nan Zhi¡¯s table.


    ¡°Wow, that man is so handsome and looks quite young. What a young stud! And the woman and child opposite him, god. Are they his wife and son?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s said coldly, his face dark.


    Amy pouted her red lips and her slender finger pointed at Mu Sihan in aggravation. ¡°Why are you so fierce to me? If you hadn¡¯t asked me toe here, I would have already flown to Maldives for my holiday!¡±


    ...


    After dinner, Nan Zhi seemed to have thought of something. Shuffling through her bag, she took out the button she had kept for nine years, pushing it in front of Gu Sheng.


    Gu Sheng picked up the button to look at it. Cocking his head to one side, he seemed puzzled, not quite understanding Nan Zhi¡¯s meaning. He smiled gently and asked, ¡°Why did you give me a button?¡±


    Originally, Nan Zhi wanted to give Gu Sheng this lucky button, hoping that everything would go smoothly for him. But after seeing his confusion, her eyebrows twitched.


    Wasn¡¯t this Brother Gu Sheng¡¯s button?


    Did he forget that this was the button she had identally pulled from his shirt when he saved her nine years ago?

 Chapter 221 - Blocking Her In The Washroom (1)

    <h4>Chapter 221: Blocking Her In The Washroom (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi took back the button, seeing that Gu Sheng did not seem to remember it. She gave a faint smile and said, ¡°This is my lucky button. I took it out because I wanted to show it to you.¡±


    Gu Sheng picked up the cup and drank some water. ¡°I thought you were suddenly giving me a button.¡±


    It seemed like he really had no recollection...


    Nan Zhi looked down and was a little disappointed.


    ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, help me look after Xiaojie. I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    The sharp gaze that she felt on her asionally was making her feel like she was sitting on pins and needles. She wanted to wash her face and clear her head. Unexpectedly, to go to the washroom, she had to pass by table where Mu Sihan and that beautiful mixed-blood woman were sitting.


    It was toote, she had already stood up. If she were to sit down again, it would seem too deliberate and obvious that she was avoiding him, so she walked forward and acted as if nothing was wrong.


    The mixed-blood woman had her back to Nan Zhi, and she did not know what she had said, but it seemed Mu Sihan¡¯s cold and stiff profile looked gentler under the light.


    Perhaps feeling Nan Zhi¡¯s gaze, he suddenly tilted his head and looked at her.


    His eyes were as dark as night, calm and without any warmth, with his usual unfathomable and cold arrogance.


    When their eyes met, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart jumped inevitably. As soon as it happened, she quickly looked away and lowered her eyes. Turning a corner, she made a beeline for the washroom.


    ...


    ¡°Han, do you like that woman?¡± Amy took a bite of dessert and with a faint smile, she looked at the man who had on a dark expression throughout the entirety of their dinner.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s long fingers held a ss of red wine, swirling the liquid as he leaned against the chair. Ignoring her question, he said instead, ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    Amy put down her spoon and regained her serious countenance during what she deemed as her working mode. She looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°You said that if you have a high fever of 40 degrees or higher, you won¡¯t remember what happened during that period?¡±


    Mu Sihan sipped the ss of red wine, his eyes dark. ¡°It¡¯s already happened a few times. Originally, I thought I was dazed from the fever so my memories were broken up. Until this time...¡±


    Mu Sihan told her what had happened to him and Nan Zhi on the ind.


    ¡°There is absolutely no way I would have left her on that ind. But I did.¡±


    ording to Yi Fan, when he had arrived on the ind and found Mu Sihan, he was running a high fever. Strangely enough, his entire demeanour was mature and steady, unlike his usual arrogant and cold manner. The way he talked was very simr to that person.


    Ye Qing. His dead twin brother.


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows, his dark eyes serious as he looked at Amy, who was deep in thought. ¡°What kind of situation am I in?¡±


    ¡°You and your brother are twins and have always had a good rtionship. His ident was a tremendous loss for you. Not only that, because you have bipr disorder, your mental health is not stable and you have erected a psychological barrier. The only possibility is that because you couldn¡¯t ept the death of your brother, you split into another personality that was created based entirely on him.¡±


    Mu Sihan thought of that disastrous day when Ye Qing had met with that ident. It had forever been a dark Yeqing had been flying in from S Country to see Mu Sihan, who was having a fever, but halfway through the journey, the ne crashed and everyone on board had perished.


    ¡°Han, this is a deep-rooted psychological problem. You have always med yourself for his death. So if you cannot get over this psychological barrier, it would be difficult to cure it.¡±


    Mu Sihan finished the red wine in the ss and his ink-ck eyes were filled with darkness. ¡°Keep this matter a secret. You are not to tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°I know. If the people in S Country know that you have a split personality that turns into Ye Qing, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t stay here for much longer.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi came out of the washroom and felt a prickling gaze rake over her.


    She looked up and met with a pair of smouldering ck eyes.

 Chapter 222 - Blocking Her In The Washroom (2)

    Chapter 222: Blocking Her In The Washroom (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The man¡¯s tall body leanedzily against the chair, his left hand in his pants pocket, his right hand holding a cigar, skilfully puffing out smoke.


    The smoke covered his handsome and wild features with a deep veil of hazy white.


    One of his long legs was stretched across the corridor, taking up two-thirds of the space. If she wanted to get back to the others, Nan Zhi would have to step over him.


    Nan Zhi did not intend to talk to him, so she raised her leg and crossed over his elongated legs.


    But she had just walked forward two steps, when her wrist was firmly grasped by a warm and strong hand.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, what are you doing?¡± She hissed and struggled subconsciously, her expression cold and indifferent. Almost like a stranger.


    Mu Sihan put out his cigar and pulled her domineeringly into the men¡¯s washroom.


    Nan Zhi did not have time to struggle and was already standing in the men¡¯s washroom. He shut the door with a bang and threw her against the wall, his tall body pressed against her.


    Her slender back was forced against the doorframe.


    There was anger on Nan Zhi¡¯s face and she put both hands on his chest, wanting to push him away.


    But he remained motionless and imprable like a mountain, his two long and strong arms on both sides of her body, trapping her firmly between his chest and the door.


    A refreshing smell entered her nostrils, it was mixed with the faint smell of tobo which was able to enchant a person.


    Frustrated, Nan Zhi¡¯s face became red. ¡°Mu Sihan, this is the men¡¯s washroom. You may be shameless, but I¡¯m not!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s thin and cold lips tightened into a straight line, his eyebrows furrowed, his short hair was neat and stylish, and his well-defined nose almost touching the tip of her nose.


    With his tall body pressed close to her chest, he was so close that she could feel his steady and strong heartbeat.


    His dark eyes were like two whirlpools, dangerous and deep. Like two voids, they seemed capable of sucking away her soul and leaving her an empty shell of nothingness.


    She could never hold his gaze for too long. Looking away angrily, she snapped, ¡°Mu Sihan, you left me to die on that deserted ind. How dare youe and bother me again?¡±


    Hearing her words, his dark eyes red and his firm chest pressed against her soft one, his long fingers caressing her face and he said in a low and husky voice, ¡°Kitten, I was dazed by the fever. I wasn¡¯t myself.¡±


    Slowly, his fingers caressed her cheek and made its way down, until it reached her hand that was on his shoulder. ¡°Hit me, hit me as hard as you want.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to hit him!


    All she wanted was to make a clean break with him. She didn¡¯t want him ying with her mind, leading her astray with his frivolous words.


    Although several days had passed, the bitterness and misery of being left behind by him was imprinted in her mind. Even now, she could still vividly remember the darkness of hearing him call another woman¡¯s name in the cave in his feverish state.


    She would not let herself be swayed by his sweet words. How could she treat it as if nothing had happened?


    ¡°No matter how much you force me this time, I¡¯m going to have a clean break with you!¡±


    The man pursed his thin lips, his eyes ck and foreboding. ¡°Have you forgotten? Our contract has not expired yet. Or...¡± He gave a lowugh and continued, ¡°Is it that you fell for me and thought of yourself as my girlfriend. And because of that you were hurt by me, and now want to break up with me, as a girlfriend?¡±


    Nan Zhi heard what he said and her breath hitched.


    ¡°If you admit that you like me, I can consider your words. If not, you¡¯re just a mistress of mine. Have you forgotten that we¡¯ve signed a contract? You have to do what I want you to do, what do you say?¡± He bent down and approached her slowly, his low and husky voice drifted in her ear and his masculine breath floated to her like a refreshing mist, strong and fragrant.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s head was tilted to the side. The next second, his hands held onto her head and her earlobe was taken in by a pair of moist, hot lips.

 Chapter 223 - Blocking Her In The Washroom (3)

    <h4>Chapter 223: Blocking Her In The Washroom (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The ear was Nan Zhi¡¯s most sensitive ce. After being sucked on by his thin lips, his hot tongue licked her all around her lobe and Nan Zhi¡¯s entire body stiffened.


    Her ears became crimson red and the atmosphere was so intimate that she felt she was about to suffocate.


    She had never been so intimate with a man, nor had she been so powerless and embarrassed before. Although she rejected this devilish man so many times, she knew that deep down, she did not resent him.


    This was also the reason why she had tried so hard to escape him.


    Nan Zhi wriggled her body and ced her hand on his shoulders, wanting to push him away.


    But she had just moved when the man¡¯s soft whisper husked into her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Answer me.¡±


    That enchanting and intimate tone was like the gentle whispers between lovers.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, don¡¯t be so close to me.¡± When he spoke, his warm breath poured into her ear like a teasing caress. She couldn¡¯t think.


    Turning her face away, she tried to distance herself from him. But the next moment, her chin was pinched by him.


    With his thin lips only a thin sheet of paper away from hers, if she moved, she would touch his lips.


    Instead, Nan Zhi held her breath and red at him angrily. ¡°Mu Sihan, I don¡¯t like you!¡±


    It seemed to be the expected answer and other than the darkening of his eyes, there was no change in Mu Sihan¡¯s expression.


    As always, nothing had changed. The man was bad-tempered, had a mental illness, and had even left her on an ind. Even now, he was still forcing her in that arrogant way of his.


    Even if he were a woman, she would still not like him.


    Especially now that there was a gentle and considerate Brother Gu Sheng by her side.


    <i>Should he let go?</i>


    <i>No, impossible!</i>


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes and smirked, just like his usual domineering and arrogant self. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, then you¡¯ll have to continue being my mistress!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at him angrily and her voice was serious when she answered. ¡°I will not fulfill that contract. If you force me, I will leave the country with Xiaoj©`!¡±


    Before she could finish, the man increased the strength in his fingers that were pinching her chin.


    Nan Zhi gasped in pain. Her eyes started to tear up.


    The gaze of the man looking at her was dark as ink. ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡±


    He could not tell her about his illness. He could only control it. He would take his medicine on time. He would cooperate with the psychologist¡¯s treatment, and not to let himself catch a cold. He would not let himself do anything that would hurt her!


    ¡°Kitten, don¡¯t provoke me.¡± The lines of the man¡¯s cold and handsome face tightened, showing his displeasure. As his dark eyes stared at her, it was as if a storm was brewing and it made her feel a little afraid.


    But in order to shake him off, she mustered up her courage and said, ¡°Mu Sihan, what¡¯s the point of seizing me by force? And besides, you don¡¯t even like me. You¡¯re just treating me as©`mmh!¡±


    Before she could finish, the man¡¯s thin yet strong lips kissed her roughly.


    Blocking what she had yet to say.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s slender back bumped into the door handle ufortably. She put her hands on his broad shoulders and shoved him hard, but he kissed her harder, and even more overbearingly, not giving her the chance to push him away.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes were opened wide. The man¡¯s eyes were deep like a cave, his refreshing breath with a faint tobo smell invaded her mouth.


    She was furious but could not push him away. Raising her leg, she kicked him in the calf.


    The calf bone is the most fragile bone of a human being. As she was wearing leather shoes, it must have been very painful, but he was silent and did not dodge.


    All he did was kiss her more strongly and violently, ravaging her mouth with growing forcefulness.


    Just as she was almost suffocated by his kiss, the voices of Gu Sheng and Xiaojie could be heard outside the door.

 Chapter 224 - Her Heart Was A Little Confused

    <h4>Chapter 224: Her Heart Was A Little Confused</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Did Pretty Zhizhi fall into the toilet? Oh, she¡¯s always worrying people!¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re both boys, we can¡¯t enter a girl¡¯s washroom! No, I need to pee first before we find Pretty Zhizhi.¡±


    Hearing that Xiaojie was going to the washroom, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart rate quickened.


    She could not let the little one and Brother Gu Sheng see her in this intimate position with Mu Sihan! Anyone would misunderstand!


    But if they were to go out now, they were bound to meet face to face.


    <i>What can I do?</i>


    Contrary to Nan Zhi¡¯s panicked state, the man who had trapped her in his arms, released her, a hand in his pants pocket, looking at her calmly.


    From the way he acted it was almost as though he did such shameless things all the time.


    But... he had a first love he was deeply in love with, and had beautiful women around him, it was unsurprising he had be brazen enough not to feel a hint of shame.


    Seeing that Gu Sheng and Xiaojie¡¯s footsteps were nearing, Nan Zhi ran around him and darted into a cubicle.


    She had just closed the door when she heard Xiaojie¡¯s surprised voice. ¡°Uncle Cool, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    Nan Zhi sat on the toilet lid, afraid that Mu Sihan would tell Xiaojie that she was in the cubicle.


    Mu Sihan ruffled Xiaojie¡¯s hair, ignoring Gu Sheng who was beside him, and smiled. ¡°Uncle Cool just came back from a business trip. You and your Mommy should move back soon. I want to continue sleeping on the same bed with the two of you!¡±


    When Nan Zhi heard Mu Sihan¡¯s words, she clenched her teeth so hard they almost broke.


    Shameless!


    Could he be any more shameless?


    After Mu Sihan left, Gu Sheng brought Xiaojie to use the toilet, but Xiaojie did not let Gu Sheng help him and Gu Sheng stood by the side.


    When he nced at the cubicles, and saw one of them shut and from the space below, he could faintly see a pair of women¡¯s leather shoes.


    ¡°Uncle Gu, I¡¯m done.¡± Xiaojie washed his hands and ran to Gu Sheng. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Pretty Zhizhi!¡±


    Gu Sheng carried Xiaojie and said gently as the left the washroom, ¡°Let¡¯s eat our dessert first. She should be out in awhile.¡±


    Nan Zhi felt guilty when she heard Gu Sheng¡¯s words.


    Ever since he was a child, Brother Gu Sheng had always been very smart. When he was only fourteen years old, he had already been epted to Princeton University. Could he have already noticed that she was in the cubicle?


    When Nan Zhi returned to the restaurant, Mu Sihan and that beautiful woman had already left.


    Xiaojie saw Nan Zhi and looked at her for some time with hisrge adorable eyes. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, why are your lips so red and swollen?¡±


    Nan Zhi replied with forced calmness, ¡°I identally knocked them on the doorframe.¡±


    Xiaojie was speechless.


    Gu Sheng was silent too.


    After their dessert, Gu Sheng sent Nan Zhi and Xiaojie back to the apartment.


    Before Nan Zhi got off the car, Gu Sheng grabbed her wrist and looked at her. ¡°Little Flower, when the first episode of the program is aired, I have a surprise for you.¡±


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth, wanting to tell Gu Sheng but to spend any money on her. He seemed to see through her mind and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s not something material, but something you need the most.¡±


    Something she needed the most???


    At night, Nan Zhiy on the bed with Xiaojie in her arms. The little fellow was already asleep but she was still wide awake, and could only stare nkly at the ceiling.


    She touched her lips. Her heart was a little confused.


    Could it be that she really looked like that Xue¡¯er?


    She was so alike to her that after his fever had passed, he was pestering her again?


    Also... Where did that Xue¡¯er go?


    ...


    Mu Sihan returned to the manor and took a bath. He changed into his loungewear, a pair of cks and a ck V-necked shirt, exposing part of his firm and masculine chest.


    The well-groomed hair in the day was now wet and stered over his forehead after his bath. Contrary to his previous expression, his handsome and cold features were now much gentler.

 Chapter 225 - The Button On His Shirt Is The Same

    <h4>Chapter 225: The Button On His Shirt Is The Same</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window for a while. His deep ck eyes darkened when they momentarily swept past the wing of the manor where Xiaojie had stayed.


    Pursing his lips into a line, he left his bedroom and went to the third floor of the manor.


    Using a key, the lock turned and he opened the door to a room that he had not entered for a long time.


    The room was decorated in an ethereal pink. It was luxuriously decorated in a pce-style that was fit for a princess. There was a soft and white fur carpet on the floor and pretty white yarn curtains.


    Towering over a king-sized bed, a pink princess canopy flowed down from the ceiling. It looked dreamy and fantastical.


    Mu Sihan bent down and took out a photo from the drawers of the nightstand.


    In the photo, the man¡¯s arms was hugging the woman¡¯s slender shoulders in an intimate embrace. The woman leaned into the man¡¯s arms and was smiling brightly, her eyes seemed to twinkle in happiness.


    Mu Sihan stared at the photo for a very long time before he took out a diary.


    Time ground to a halt as he started reading from the first page and only finished reading after nearly two hours.


    Putting down the diary, he threw open the wardrobe.


    Then closed it again within one minute.


    However, he opened the wardrobe once again after a few seconds.


    With long fingers, he pushed the clothes in front one by one, until they stopped at a white shirt.


    He took out the shirt from the wardrobe.


    The shirt had been washed before being put away, he could still faintly smell the scent of soap.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s ck eyesnded on the shirt¡¯s fourth button.


    There was nothing there.


    The scene of Nan Zhi holding a button in the cave shed in his mind.


    If he did not remember wrongly, that button belonged to this shirt!


    However, why would she have a button from a shirt he wore in his teens?


    Mu Sihan put the shirt back down. His fingers grazed his handsome chin and rubbed it softly as his forehead furrowed into a frown of concentration.


    Xue¡¯er was the one who had given him this shirt and he only worn it once that year.


    It was at that time when he had saved an ugly and fat young girl by ident.


    <i>Could it be...</i>


    Mu Sihan left the room in a hurry and summoned Yi Fan. ¡°Investigate everything about Nan Zhi when she was 13 and 14 years old.¡±


    ...


    <i>Delicacy </i>was scheduled to air on Fridays and they would be able to start airing after Gu Sheng recorded the first episode under his identity as Yannis. However, the head of the broadcasting called Nan Zhi to his office when she just arrived at work.


    ¡°President Nan called me and told me that Nan Yao and Bo Shaoxiu are about to get married. They¡¯ll need at least half a month to prepare for the wedding. We will need to push back the first airing of both <i>Delicacy </i>and <i>Dreams </i>a little.¡±


    Undoubtedly, Nan Yao and Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s wedding would bring some attention. However, Nan Yao¡¯s wedding would not be able to shake Yannis¡¯ influence worldwide.


    So why was the show pushed back?


    Could it be that Nan Yao had another idea to harm her?


    The head of broadcastingpany stared at Nan Zhi. He actually did not understand why she was not doted on at all, when she was President Nan¡¯s biological daughter.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, it is indeed a little too rushed for the team if you start airing next week. You can use this time to record a few more episodes and edit them properly to fight for a good start.¡±


    Hearing his words, Nan Zhi found herself swayed. It was true, her attention had been on whether she could win over Nan Yao in the ratings after she had made that bet with her. With that, she had neglected focusing on the quality of her show.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    She should put her full effort into making every episode of the show a high quality episode that truly brought joy to her viewers, and not just be fixated on the ratings of the first episode.


    ...


    <i>In the apartment.</i>


    Auntie He, who had been convinced by Nan Zhi to stay on and take care of Xiaojie, went out to buy some groceries. Xiaojiey on the table to draw.


    ¡®Ding-dong.¡¯


    The doorbell rang.


    Putting down his crayon, Xiaojie ran to open the door.


    Standing outside the door after he opened it...


    The small boy¡¯s eyes were opened wide and his mouth formed an ¡®o¡¯ in an unbelievable expression.

 Chapter 226 - Surprising Gift

    <h4>Chapter 226: Surprising Gift</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xiaojie widened his eyes. There was a silver robot about the same height as him, standing in front of the door.


    The robot¡¯s ck eyes moved and scanned his facial features when it saw Xiaojie. He then lowered his head swiftly and said respectfully, ¡°Hello, Little Master.¡±


    Xiaojie opened his mouth in slight disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re calling me Little Master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Master.¡± The robot stretched out a metallic hand at Xiaojie. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I am Xiao Xiaojie.¡±


    Xiaojie was shocked and his mouth was agape.


    ¡°Little Master, you look a little unhappy. Do you want to hear me sing or watch me dance?¡±


    Xiaojie¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he stared at the robot that looked a little like him. ¡°I want to watch you break dance.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Little Master,¡± the robot said and started to break dance on the spot. He yed his own music as he did various moves that really looked like he was break dancing.


    This was probably the most amazing and agile robot Xiaojie had ever seen in his life.


    ¡°Little Master, Xiao Xiaojie has finished break dancing. Is Little Master thirsty? Do you want to drink any water?¡±


    Xiaojie blinked hisrge ck eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±


    A cup appeared in the robot¡¯s hand. It used its other hand to pour warm water into the cup, before passing it to Xiaojie. ¡°Little Master, please drink some water.¡±


    Xiaojie took the cup carefully, but was not in the mood to drink anything. Instead, his lips formed a petnt pout. ¡°Who¡¯s your big master? Is he here?¡±


    Actually, he could vaguely guess who had given him the robot. He vaguely remembered that he had mentioned it in front of that man once before.


    He did not expect that he would put a kid¡¯s words to heart.


    ¡°Xiao Xiaojie don¡¯t have a big master. He only has Little Master.¡±


    Ducking out of the apartment, Xiaojie took a few steps out, and as expected, he saw the tall silhouette leaning against the wall as he smoked a cigar.


    ¡°Uncle Cool!¡±


    Mu Sihan straightened his body and strode over to stop in front of Xiaojie. He narrowed his eyes as he looked down at the boy. ¡°Do you like the gift I gave you?¡±


    Xiaojie did not have the chance to say anything when he heard Xiao Xiaojie say, ¡°Little Master, aren¡¯t you going to invite me in to take a seat?¡±


    But before he could even reply, Xiao Xiaojie already walked into the apartment.


    ¡°Uncle Cool, I feel like Xiao Xiaojie is as arrogant as you. He already went him by himself without me inviting him in.¡±


    Mu Sihan stretched his arms out and carried Xiaojie into his arms easily right after Xiaojie finished his words. His long strides brought them into the apartment.


    As he looked around the apartment, he did not see anyone. Mu Sihan furrowed his handsome and straight eyebrows. ¡°Are you at home alone?¡±


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi went to work while Grandma He went to buy groceries. I¡¯m not a three-year-old kid. Why can¡¯t I be at home alone?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°How are you not a three-year-old kid?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Are any other three-year-olds as tall as I am?¡±


    The brat was indeed taller than a lot of children his age. He would definitely have long legs like him when he grew up.


    ¡°Uncle Cool, don¡¯t think that you can buy me over just because you gave me Xiao Xiaojie. How did you make Pretty Zhizhi unhappy?¡±


    Xiao Xiaojie walked over and tugged at Xiaojie¡¯s hand. ¡°I can sing, dance and even tell you stories, I can talk to you and watch the television with you. Little Master, do you want to y with me?¡±


    Xiaojie said, ¡°Yes! But...¡± was he going to forgive Uncle Cool just for a robot? Pretty Zhizhi had already warned him to not be a baby that deceived his mother!


    Mu Sihan could easily read Xiaojie¡¯s expression that was struggling over his predicament. Hisrge palm ruffled the brat¡¯s hair. ¡°I came to look for you today, not your mommy. You can y all you want with Xiao Xiaojie.¡±


    He was a child with a huge curiosity after all. Not too long after, he brought Xiao Xiaojie into his room.


    Mu Sihan walked around the apartment, taking note of things and took Xiaojie¡¯s small phone as soon as he saw it.

 Chapter 227 - Full Of Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 227: Full Of Jealousy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The team for <i>Delicacy Wins The World </i>needed to go to a small fortress remaining from the Republican China period, to film the local food that is unique to the area. As the host of the show, Nan Zhi was required to go with them.


    The trip was for one day and one night. Nan Zhi could not bring Xiaojie along, since the conditions of the area were not that good. It was a good thing that she had Auntie He to help her. Yanran also agreed to go and help look after him after her work.


    Nan Zhi sent a message to Xiaojie before she left.


    ¡°Baby, mommy needs to go on a work tripter. Listen to Grandma He and Yanran godma wille over to see you tonight. I love you, mwaa.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s voice message was gentle and soft. Herst words, especially, were so soft that it felt like an invisible hand had tickled his heart.


    Mu Sihanyq on the sofa as he hummed with a dark expression.


    She was so gentle to the brat, yet she never seemed to treat him like this...


    He listened to the voice message again. Somehow, the soft voice made his body heat up in need.


    Putting one of his hands into his pocket and pressed it against his restless organ, before cursing softly.


    He unbuttoned the buttons of his shirt with slight annoyance. His furrowed eyebrows were knit tightly together.


    Why her? He never had ack of women that were interested in him around. They all thought of ways to seduce him. There were innocent ones, slutty ones, shy ones, cute ones... There were all sorts of women.


    However, he had never felt a hint of desire towards any of them.


    She was the only one who could make his blood boil with just a little flirting.


    And even worse, it wasn¡¯t even directed towards him!


    Damn it!


    What kind of spell did she put on him?


    Mu Sihan took Xiaojie¡¯s phone and pressed on it with his long fingers to send a message over.


    ¡®Where are you going?¡¯


    Xiaojie was very intelligent and knew about two to three thousand words. Mu Sihan saw him messaging Nan Zhi with moreplicated words sometimes as well.


    Seeing the text, Nan Zhi thought that it was sent by Xiaojie, so she told him where she was going without thinking too much about it.


    Mu Sihan sent another message over after finding out where Nan Zhi was going.


    ¡®I like Uncle Cool more than Uncle Gu.¡¯


    Nan Zhi was about to get on the car to leave with her colleagues. Her heart jumped at the sight of Xiaojie¡¯s message.


    This brat. She told him to never mention that man again. Why did he forget again?!


    Nan Zhi bit down on her lips and looked down to reply the message, fingers typing furiously.


    ...


    Mu Sihan waited for a while before he finally received a response.


    A thunderous expression crossed his face after he saw the reply.


    ¡®There¡¯s no point inparing. Your Uncle Gu is a hundred times better than him.¡¯


    Mu Sihan held in the urge to smash Xiaojie¡¯s phone into pieces. He deleted the entire conversation he had with Nan Zhi.


    Damn it, how was that Gu person better than him?


    Not to mention, she would have long died under the hands of the kidnappers if it was not for him that year!


    ...


    It was about a two-and-a-half hour journey to the small fortress.


    The setting sun had already turned the sky a glowing red by the time the team reached their destination. At this time, the fortress was pretty and quiet, exuding an old and natural aura that was formidable in its understated presence.


    When they reached the middle of the mountain, the roads to the fortress were long and winding, making it hard for the cars to go any further.


    Nan Zhi and the rest of the team got off the car and were getting ready to move their things. Xia Xi suddenly eximed, ¡°Wow, what a magnificent SUV!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the direction where Xia Xi was pointing, to see a magnificent-looking and gigantic Knight XV driving towards them.


    Nan Zhi seemed to have seen this car in the manor¡¯s garage before.


    <i>Could it be...</i>


    Nan Zhi thought that she was hallucinating at one point. How could Mu Sihane to such a deep forest on a mountain? Let alone, why would he evene here?


    The car made a stop in the middle of the mountain. There was still a long way for them to climb. There was no cement roads as well, and it was all dirt and nothing else. Why would he be here?


    <h4>Chapter 227: Full Of Jealousy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The team for <i>Delicacy Wins The World </i>needed to go to a small fortress remaining from the Republican China period, to film the local food that is unique to the area. As the host of the show, Nan Zhi was required to go with them.


    The trip was for one day and one night. Nan Zhi could not bring Xiaojie along, since the conditions of the area were not that good. It was a good thing that she had Auntie He to help her. Yanran also agreed to go and help look after him after her work.


    Nan Zhi sent a message to Xiaojie before she left.


    ¡°Baby, mommy needs to go on a work tripter. Listen to Grandma He and Yanran godma wille over to see you tonight. I love you, mwaa.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s voice message was gentle and soft. Herst words, especially, were so soft that it felt like an invisible hand had tickled his heart.


    Mu Sihanyq on the sofa as he hummed with a dark expression.


    She was so gentle to the brat, yet she never seemed to treat him like this...


    He listened to the voice message again. Somehow, the soft voice made his body heat up in need.


    Putting one of his hands into his pocket and pressed it against his restless organ, before cursing softly.


    He unbuttoned the buttons of his shirt with slight annoyance. His furrowed eyebrows were knit tightly together.


    Why her? He never had ack of women that were interested in him around. They all thought of ways to seduce him. There were innocent ones, slutty ones, shy ones, cute ones... There were all sorts of women.


    However, he had never felt a hint of desire towards any of them.


    She was the only one who could make his blood boil with just a little flirting.


    And even worse, it wasn¡¯t even directed towards him!


    Damn it!


    What kind of spell did she put on him?


    Mu Sihan took Xiaojie¡¯s phone and pressed on it with his long fingers to send a message over.


    ¡®Where are you going?¡¯


    Xiaojie was very intelligent and knew about two to three thousand words. Mu Sihan saw him messaging Nan Zhi with moreplicated words sometimes as well.


    Seeing the text, Nan Zhi thought that it was sent by Xiaojie, so she told him where she was going without thinking too much about it.


    Mu Sihan sent another message over after finding out where Nan Zhi was going.


    ¡®I like Uncle Cool more than Uncle Gu.¡¯


    Nan Zhi was about to get on the car to leave with her colleagues. Her heart jumped at the sight of Xiaojie¡¯s message.


    This brat. She told him to never mention that man again. Why did he forget again?!


    Nan Zhi bit down on her lips and looked down to reply the message, fingers typing furiously.


    ...


    Mu Sihan waited for a while before he finally received a response.


    A thunderous expression crossed his face after he saw the reply.


    ¡®There¡¯s no point inparing. Your Uncle Gu is a hundred times better than him.¡¯


    Mu Sihan held in the urge to smash Xiaojie¡¯s phone into pieces. He deleted the entire conversation he had with Nan Zhi.


    Damn it, how was that Gu person better than him?


    Not to mention, she would have long died under the hands of the kidnappers if it was not for him that year!


    ...


    It was about a two-and-a-half hour journey to the small fortress.


    The setting sun had already turned the sky a glowing red by the time the team reached their destination. At this time, the fortress was pretty and quiet, exuding an old and natural aura that was formidable in its understated presence.


    When they reached the middle of the mountain, the roads to the fortress were long and winding, making it hard for the cars to go any further.


    Nan Zhi and the rest of the team got off the car and were getting ready to move their things. Xia Xi suddenly eximed, ¡°Wow, what a magnificent SUV!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the direction where Xia Xi was pointing, to see a magnificent-looking and gigantic Knight XV driving towards them.


    Nan Zhi seemed to have seen this car in the manor¡¯s garage before.


    <i>Could it be...</i>


    Nan Zhi thought that she was hallucinating at one point. How could Mu Sihane to such a deep forest on a mountain? Let alone, why would he evene here?


    The car made a stop in the middle of the mountain. There was still a long way for them to climb. There was no cement roads as well, and it was all dirt and nothing else. Why would he be here?

 Chapter 228 - He Walked By Her

    <h4>Chapter 228: He Walked By Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Zhang Yijun saw the Knight XV that was driving over. He nced at Nan Zhi before he exined, ¡°It should be President Mu. He probably came to see our filming process since he¡¯s our show¡¯s exclusive sponsor.¡±


    Xia Xi did not know that Nan Zhi had fallen out with Mu Sihan. She nudged Nan Zhi with her elbow and wiggled her eyebrows at her. ¡°Sister Zhi, Young Master Mu definitely came for you.¡±


    The Knight XV stopped arrogantly the moment Xia Xi finished her words.


    The door opened and a tall and cold silhouette got out of the car. He did not wear his usual suit and instead, wore a tailored v-neck sweater. It had a simple design and looked bothfortable and elegant at the same time. The trousers he was wearing ended right above his ankles. With his hair somewhat dishevelled and his thin fringe resting on his forehead, he looked as though he was a male lead who had stepped out of aic book.


    He was young, handsome and cold. Just his mere presence brought a strong aura with him.


    However, hispletely clean leather shoes were covered in mud within two steps.


    It was definitely hard to look at.


    He had brought Wei Lin with him and Wei Lin took out their suitcases from the car boot. It seemed like they were nning to stay overnight as well.


    The <i>Delicacy </i>team had hired a few new colleagues recently and they could not help but exim in surprise and happiness when they saw Mu Sihan¡¯s exquisite face and the raging male hormones that he exuded from within him.


    The way they looked wereparable to when Xia Xi first saw Mu Sihan.


    ¡°Mamma mia, how can our exclusive sponsor be so handsome? He¡¯s not only handsome. His body proportions are amazing too!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! All I see is his long legs when I look over!¡±


    Nan Zhi was a little annoyed by the excited screams and chatter by the girls behind her.


    Why did all the young girls have this type of reaction when they saw Mu Sihan? Would they still be like that if they knew how bad his temper was?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing was a little unstable when she saw Mu Sihan walking towards her with a cold expression. She dropped her eyes and her long and dense eyshes fluttered as she stood behind Xia Xi.


    It was obvious she did not want to greet Mu Sihan.


    Although Mu Sihan was walking towards Nan Zhi, he did not look at her. His tall and cold body walked past her straight away. He even ignored Zhang Yijun¡¯s greeting and walked straight past the entire group of people.


    Irritation surged inside Nan Zhi and she felt her cheeks flush in annoyance.


    Would she not have been humiliated if she had really acknowledged him just now?


    Wei Lin rushed after Mu Sihan with their luggage in tow. He nodded at her in a friendly manner when he passed Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Waaa, our sponsor is so cool, even if he does seem a bit arrogant!¡±


    ¡°I wonder if he has a girlfriend!¡±


    The few girls were still chattering nonstop as they moved upwards.


    Nan Zhi was originally in a good mood. However, she did not know why her mood suddenly became bad after Mu Sihan arrived.


    Did he reallye to visit the filming of the team?


    The team finally reached the fortress after they walked for nearly half an hour.


    The fortress had not beenpletely developed and there was only a simple hostel they could stay in. Nan Zhi and the rest of the crew had booked their rooms in advance, and the number of rooms the hostel had was just enough for the entire team to stay in.


    However, Mu Sihan and Wei Lin immediately took the hostel¡¯srgest two rooms the moment they arrived. Those rooms were originally supposed to be for Nan Zhi and the other girls to stay in. If they were not willing to give them the rooms, the girls would end up having to camp out in the streets tonight.


    The few girls that were not afraid of anything and took Mu Sihan as their idol, suggested to negotiate with Mu Sihan. However, they all ran out in tears within a few seconds of entering the room.

 Chapter 229 - Enchanted

    <h4>Chapter 229: Enchanted</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°He¡¯s not gentlemanly at all. He actually threw an ashtray at me!¡±


    ¡°The goosebumps on my body all stood up when his gaze turned cold.¡±


    ¡°My legs almost gave way when he told me to scram.¡±


    ¡°Apart from his handsome face and delectable body, his temper ispletely terrible!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯d rather have someone who doesn¡¯t look that good than have someone who¡¯ll abuse me all of a sudden.¡±


    Nan Zhi could not help butugh when she heard the girls¡¯ conversation.


    ¡°Sister Zhi, what are youughing at? Do you not believe us? How about you go and negotiate with that sponsor?¡± One of the girls suggested.


    Xia Xi agreed as well, ¡°Sister Zhi will definitely seed in negotiating.¡±


    Nan Zhi felt that Mu Sihan did this on purpose. If not, how could it be so incidental that he took the girls¡¯ two rooms?


    The sky was already starting to darken. There were quite a number of mosquitoes in the fortress, and the few girls were all wearing thin dresses since they wanted to look good.


    Nan Zhi passed her luggage to Xia Xi and walked towards the biggest room with aplicated feeling.


    The door was not locked. Mu Sihan was standing in front of the window with a cigar between his teeth. He was about to light the cigar when he heard quick shuffling footsteps. Lifting his head slightly, he nced towards the door.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes gazed into his pair of deep and ck eyes the moment she entered the room.


    He was dressed casually and looked especially young and handsome with his thin fringe covering his forehead. He looked especially cool like a gangster with bad streak, with the cigar between his thin lips.


    He seemed to have gotten thinner after the fever and his facial features appeared more well-defined. If you were to just look at his appearance, he definitely had the ability to charm any woman.


    Wasn¡¯t she almost charmed by him too?


    Nan Zhi suppressed the jealousy that was slowly showing itself in her heart. She straightened her back and walked in front of the man with a frank expression. ¡°Mr. Mu, what do you want exactly?¡±


    What was he doing here instead of going to look for his Xue¡¯er, or the beauty that he ate at the restaurant with? Not only that, he was so presumptuous to juste here and take over their rooms! How ungentlemanly!


    Nan Zhi was a lot fairer than the average Chinese female. When she was angry, her milky white skin became a little flushed and her eyes lit up and shed with fire.


    Seeing her ire, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as his gaze moved from Nan Zhi¡¯s flushed face to her rising chest. His abdomen tightened and he lifted his hand to take away the cigar between his thin lips. Without a word, his imposing body moved towards her.


    The strong and refreshing smell of male hormone flooded her and it brought with it a heart-throbbing charisma. On instinct, Nan Zhi moved back a few steps. However, her slender waist was grabbed by the man¡¯srge palm within the next second as he held onto her soft body.


    With practised ease, a calloused thumb caressed her soft waist over her shirt. Even without trying, he could smell the faint womanly scent on her. He blew the strands of hair on her cheek as his sexy thin lips approached her ear. Laughing lowly, he responded bluntly, ¡°To do you.¡±


    Nan Zhi lifted her hand, wanting to p his handsome face when she heard his obscene words.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, don¡¯t talk to me like this. Save it for your beloved Xue¡¯er!¡±


    Even now, the way he called for Xue¡¯er again and again in that affectionate tone, seemed like a tight invisible p on Nan Zhi¡¯s face, when he told her he only cared for her.


    She almost gotten yed by him again!


    Furrowing his straight eyebrows, Mu Sihan grimaced when he heard Nan Zhi mention Xue¡¯er. His deep orbs darkened.


    What did she say?


    A bitter smile filled with self-ridiculing appeared on Nan Zhi¡¯s lips when she saw his expression. ¡°Since you like that woman so much to call out for her so affectionately, even in your dreams, why don¡¯t you get her back? How much does a fake copy like me, look like her, that you can¡¯t bear to leave me alone, even after you¡¯ve thrown me away?¡±

 Chapter 230 - He Was That Teenager That Saved Her That Year? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 230: He Was That Teenager That Saved Her That Year? (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan tightened his hold on Nan Zhi¡¯s slender waist. His long ck eyes stared at the small face in front of him.


    Her skin was fair and clean, making her look both innocent and enchanting. Unlike the other females who tended to try to capture his attention with their faces thered in makeup, hers was light and natural, enhancing her features without smothering them. With her soft long hair resting on her shoulders, she gave out the delicate aura of a woman with natural grace.


    However, Xue¡¯er...


    An additionalyer ofplication and darkness appeared in Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes at the thought of the woman in question. He furrowed his straight eyebrows slightly. ¡°I called Xue¡¯er¡¯s name when I was down with a fever?¡±


    Slight coldness covered Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes as sheughed coldly. ¡°Do you know what, Mu Sihan? I despise people like you, who hurt other women, just because they can¡¯t get their true love. Do you think you can step on others¡¯ feelings just because you¡¯re rich and influential? People like you are the worst sort of scum.¡±


    The sneering contempt in her voice only because worse. ¡°How low are you to not be able to handle a woman? Or is it that you can only get a recement because you have some kind of deep regret in your life, since your Xue¡¯er ran away with another man?¡±


    In the beginning, Nan Zhi was not clear about why he had forced her to sign the contract and was willing to give her a hundred million when it ended.


    However, now shepletely understood.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face had such a dark expression that was brimming with coldness, that the room felt like it would freeze over. ¡°Do youck that much confidence in yourself? Do you think I forced you sign a contract so that you would be a recement?¡±


    Nan Zhi scoffed, ¡°That is the truth.¡±


    There was nothing more real than what she had heard and experienced.


    For Mu Sihan, Xue¡¯er and Ye Qing were part of a myriad of secrets that could never be told to anyone else. Especially not Nan Zhi.


    He understood now. It was Ye Qing who had called for Xue¡¯er.


    Not only was he sick with bipr disorder, to think he also had a split personality that had taken on the entire personality of his dead brother. He could never tell her something like that.


    She was so emotional about it all. Did it mean that she was starting to care for him? Was it possible for her to like him?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s pupils constricted a little. Although he did not treat her as a recement, he indeed had another purpose in forcing her to stay by his side...


    He did not dare to imagine what would happen if she found out.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s nose was a little stuffy. Seeing that Mu Sihan was not saying anything, her hands that were resting beside her, suddenly tightened and her fingernails sunk deep into her palms. ¡°Mr Mu, let¡¯s not bother each other anymore and end it here. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t be willing to force a woman, whose heart and body aren¡¯t with you, to be with you, would you?¡±


    ¡°Your heart and body aren¡¯t with me?¡± Hisrge palm that was on her waist moved to pinch her dainty little chin. Closer and closer, his handsome and well-defined face moved towards hers. ¡°Are you saying what you truly think?¡±


    The force he was using on his fingers was not too strong, nor too light. However, she found she could not move away from him.


    When he spoke, his nose and lips were very close to her. From the warmth of his breath, to the strong masculine smell surrounding his body, it enveloped her delicate skin in an overbearing manner that overtook her senses.


    And she trembled from it.


    Nan Zhi bit her lip. Her eyes slowly turned red as she stared at the handsome face right in front of her.


    All this time, she had forced herself to be rational, to be realistic after she was cheated and used by the people closest to her four years ago. She was no longer the same Nan Zhi who was easily moved by people. She refused to be that naive girl any longer.


    Despite herself, she did not know why she found herself moved by this man¡¯s overbearingness and dominance...


    <i>Why?</i>


    <i>Why him?</i>


    This feeling was not good at all. She couldn¡¯t allow herself to be swayed again. To be yed again.


    ¡°What I said was all truth. I hate you and from the moment I first saw you, I was already annoyed at you. I can¡¯t stand how overbearing and domineering you are and how you stand there and step on the feeling of others like it¡¯s some kind of insignificant game. That¡¯s why...¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could finish her words, the man took something from his pocket suddenly. His hand turned from a tightened fist into a stretched out palm as he held it out in front of Nan Zhi. ¡°If you don¡¯t care for me, then why did you keep something that belongs to me? Will you return it to me if you don¡¯t need it?¡±


    Nan Zhi felt like he was being ridiculous. When did she ever keep something of his?

 Chapter 231 - He Was That Teenager That Saved Her That Year? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 231: He Was That Teenager That Saved Her That Year? (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan opened his tightly-clenched fists. His palm was facing up as he stretched his fingers out in front of Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi looked down at hisrge palm.


    A white and exquisite shirt buttony there, quiet and unassuming.


    It was a button whose design, pattern and size Nan Zhi had seen for about nine years.


    She was very familiar with it.


    It was her lucky button.


    <i>How?</i>


    Nan Zhi wanted to take the button instinctively. However, the man clenched his hand into a fist before she could react.


    He did not let her take another look.


    No. The button he was holding did not have the smiley face she had drawn on it.


    But why was it exactly the same?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s brain was a mess...


    <i>Why?</i>


    Mu Sihan did not say anything more at the sight of her tightly furrowed eyebrows, as he noticed her longshes trembling slightly. He walked in front of his luggage and took out a few boxes from inside. He changed the conversation. ¡°There are many mosquitoes on this mountain. You should keep these.¡±


    By now, the sun had already setpletely. The facilities in the fortress¡¯ hostel was simple. For lighting, they still retained the light bulbs used during the 80s and it was dim. Not to mention that he had his back facing her, she could not see his expression at all.


    Although she could hear his voice, the words did not prate her messy thoughts and her face was listless and confused.


    All of her attention was on that button.


    Then she seemed to have thought of something. Her body shook a little before she rushed out of the room.


    Xia Xi was discussing what to eat for dinner with Zhang Yijun, when she was startled by Nan Zhi rushing over all of a sudden.


    ¡°Sister Zhi, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xi, where¡¯s my bag?¡±


    Judging from Nan Zhi¡¯s panicked expression, Xia Xi thought that something had happened and answered hurriedly, ¡°I put the bag in my uncle¡¯s room. I¡¯ll take you to get it now?¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ...


    Xia Xi passed Nan Zhi¡¯s bag to her and Nan Zhi scrambled around inside frantically, before she finally took out her lucky button from the inner pocket.


    The smiley face was still there.


    Why would Mu Sihan have a button that was exactly the same as hers?


    Countless memories shed past in Nan Zhi¡¯s mind.


    <i>¡®Are you a pig? You¡¯re a stupid and ugly pig!¡¯</i>


    <i>¡®Why are you so heavy? Can¡¯t you just eat less?¡¯</i>


    That big brother had piggybacked her after he saved her from the kidnappers. She had a high fever and heard him scolding her in her fever-induced daze.


    Now that she thought about it, those words did not seem like they woulde from brother Gu Sheng.


    It felt more like that overbearing man...


    <i>No...</i>


    Nan Zhi wrapped her arms around her head. Her temple was jumping as she felt a prickling pain in her temple that stabbed at her like needles.


    ¡°Sister Zhi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Xi asked worriedly as she stared at Nan Zhi¡¯s pale face.


    The scene in Nan Zhi¡¯s mind changed again to when she had ced the lucky button in front of brother Gu Sheng in the western restaurant.


    <i>¡®Why did you give me a button?¡¯</i>


    At first, she had thought that brother Gu Sheng could not remember his button after nine years, as it had already been a long time. She never thought about a possibility that the button did not even belong to him.


    Because he was the one next to her when she had woken up.


    Nan Zhi felt like she had run headfirst into a brick wall. Her body swayed unsteadily and Xia Xi was quick to support her before she copsed to the ground. Seeing Nan Zhi¡¯s unresponsive state, Xi¨¤ Xi was panicking. She did not know what happened to Nan Zhi. Her face was actually as pale as a sheet of paper!


    ¡°Sister Zhi, are you alright? Answer me! Don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips moved wordlessly, feeling dry and hoarse as she stared at Xia Xi nkly. ¡°Xiao Xi, what do I do? I might have mistaken another person as my life savior...¡±


    Xia Xi did not understand. She was about to rify, when Nan Zhi suddenly pushed her away and ran outside.


    In Xia Xi¡¯s mind, Nan Zhi was always calm and intelligent in any situation. She was one of the brightest among the young females of the new generation. She had never seen her be so distraught and bewildered.


    Xia Xi rushed after her in a hurry, worried that something might have happened.


    After bursting out of the room, Nan Zhi ran to the big room that Mu Sihan had upied.


    It was empty except for several of her female colleagues unpacking their luggage.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s throat was a little tight as she asked hoarsely, ¡°Where is Young Master Mu?¡±

 Chapter 232 - He Fell Into the Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 232: He Fell Into the Abyss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    One of the girls noticed Nan Zhi looking so distraught like something bad happened to her, and asked in confusion, ¡°Sister Zhi, you¡¯re really powerful to be able to convince young master Mu to leave.... But, did he threaten you or something?¡±


    That fierce and bloodthirsty man was not gentlemanly at all. It was a pity that the few of them still thought that he was like a prince from aic.


    Reality was definitely cruel.


    Nan Zhi was not in the mood to care about her colleagues¡¯ wild imaginations. She turned around again and ran swiftly out of the hostel.


    Xia Xi finally caught up to Nan Zhi and hurriedly grabbed onto her when she noticed that Nan Zhi was about to rush out into the darkness. ¡°Sister Zhi, what are you doing? It¡¯s starting to drizzle. The mountain paths are really dark and there are many turns. It¡¯s not safe for you to go out alone. You should call young master Mu if you¡¯re looking for him...¡±


    <i>Right, I should call him.</i>


    Nan Zhi took out her phone and unblocked Mu Sihan¡¯s number.


    However, an automated voice informed her that his phone was switched off.


    Nan Zhi did not have Wei Lin¡¯s phone number. If she were to run after them quickly, she should be able to catch up to them.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, I have to ask young master Mu something very important. I have to find him. I won¡¯t have dinnerter, so don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    Before Xia Xi could even say anything, Nan Zhi¡¯s thin silhouette had already rushed into the drizzling darkness.


    ...


    The fortress was dark and quiet at night. Nan Zhi turned on the shlight on her phone as she ran forward without a care for how hard the journey would be.


    After running for about ten minutes, she saw several silhouettes crowding around a turn, and walked over hurriedly.


    ¡°Big brother, did something happen?¡±


    One of the men looked at Nan Zhi and answered, ¡°Someone walked too quickly just now and it seems they fell down up ahead. It¡¯s an abyss under there and that person has probably lost their life and has fallen to their death.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened.


    Her grip on the button tightened as her face paled. ¡°Who fell down? Do you know who that person is?¡±


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s a big boss that is very young and handsome. Oh, I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s in such a rush to leave the vige at night after he only just arrived. It¡¯s such a pity to lose such a young life!¡±


    <i>Young, handsome and a big boss...</i>


    Her heart jolted.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s silhouette appeared in Nan Zhi¡¯s mind automatically.


    <i>He can¡¯t have fallen down, right? What about Wei Lin?</i>


    Nan Zhi looked around her and did not see Wei Li at all.


    It seemed like there was no one else apart from Mu Sihan, who was a big boss that had arrived in the fortress.


    An invisible, ck hand seemed to grasp at Nan Zhi¡¯s heart and twist it in a clenched fist.


    Although he was overbearing, unreasonable and had hurt her before, she did not wish for something bad to happen to him. She never wanted him to die!


    ¡°Big brother, are you sure that someone really fell down?¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s voice was trembling slightly. She looked down as she stood by the road. It waspletely dark down there. One would definitely die if they fell down the abyss.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s legs weakened while her head was gripped by an unknown fear and cold panic. The hand that was holding the button was suddenly drenched in cold sweat and her mind nked. Never had felt so helpless and afraid before...


    She had not rified if he was the one who had saved her from the kidnappers that year. Never confirmed if he was the one who had scolded her, calling her a stupid and ugly pig as he piggybacked her...


    She had never imagined this could happen.


    ¡°Y-Youngdy, what are you crying for? Was it your lover that fell down?¡±


    Nan Zhi felt a cold liquid flow down her cheek. She thought that it was rainwater from the increasingly heavy rain. However, the liquid was bitter and salty when it entered her lips.


    It turned out that she was really crying.


    She was crying for that overbearing man.


    ¡°Youngdy, please stop crying. A-Actually...¡±

 Chapter 233 - She Cared About Him

    <h4>Chapter 233: She Cared About Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi raised her reddening eyes to stare at the stuttering man with a blurry gaze. Lifting her hand to wipe away the tears her eyes were questioning. ¡°Actually what?¡±


    The man could not take it any longer. He could not stand seeing women crying the most, especially when it was such a pretty woman.


    Just as he was about to tell the truth, a hoarse and cold voice trailed from not too far behind them. ¡°Alright, you can all go back!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice trailed into Nan Zhi¡¯s ears, together with the soft drizzling of the cooling rain. She did not know what had happened to her. All of the barriers she had created around her had copsed within a single second.


    She saw the distinctive figure standing not too far away, taller than anyone else among the raindrops and crowd of nameless silhouettes.


    He had a hand in his pocket as he stood and stared at her in the darkness, unharmed.


    Alive andpletely unharmed from head to toe.


    This meant that he was not the one who had fallen down.


    An overwhelming sense of relief flooded her and she let out a breath she didn¡¯t know she had been holding.


    Wait, something was wrong. He told those men something... for them to all go back, right?


    Could it be that he got these men to act for him?


    Was it all to make her panic and helpless?


    Nan Zhi pursed her bottom lip into a tight line. A red hot fury reced her original panic and worry immediately!


    He was too mean! How could he do something like this? Was it funny to y with someone¡¯s emotions like this?


    Her nk, yet pretty expression zed in indignation and she stalked forward in front of him angrily and red at him. Taking her lucky button in her hand, she threw it at him ruthlessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m returning it to you!¡±


    With that said, she turned away from him and ran back towards the fortress.


    Mu Sihan chased after her for a while before he seemed to have thought about something and returned to pick up the button that had fallen on the ground.


    His thin lips turned up into a smirk. He had never imagined that she would be so concerned over him!


    ...


    The more she thought about it, the angrier Nan Zhi got as she ran back to the hostel. By the time she got back, she was seething.


    She had always been able to clearly analyze everything in a calm and rational manner. However, ever since meeting Mu Sihan, all of her rationality and everything else had twisted into a frenzied mess.


    She felt like an idiot in front of him.


    Time and time again, she would always be yed by him.


    Nan Zhi bumped into Xia Xi and a newly-hired photographer when she was halfway to her room.


    ¡°Sister Zhi, are you alright? Oh my god, you really scared me to death when you suddenly ran out! Thank goodness you¡¯re back safe and sound!¡± Xia Xi patted her chest and let out a relieved sigh when she saw that nothing bad had happened to Nan Zhi.


    The photographer was a friendly and talented man who was about the same age as Nan Zhi. He passed an umbre to Nan Zhi as he said a little shyly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright.¡±


    The photographer was called Jing Yang and quite handsome. He had just joined the team for a few days and his impression of Nan Zhi was of a cold type of person who was hard to approach. Usually when he saw her, she was serious and hardworking, rarely ying around out of work like the other young girls.


    She appeared to be capable, more mature and cold than other girls her age.


    Nan Zhi took the umbre and smiled at Jing Yang. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jing Yang¡¯s gaze constricted a little when he saw Nan Zhi smiling at him for the first time, with two dimples appearing on her cheeks. He was immediately smitten.


    When she smiled, she was really very pretty, like a luminous pearl.


    ...


    Nan Zhi did not think that her colleagues would not eat and were all waiting for her after she ran out.


    Her eyes became moist and she found herself unwittingly moved.


    Ever since Bai Weiwei had left the show due to the problem with her throat, all of her other colleagues now got along with each very well. The new colleagues were also friendly and had bonded very quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to make everyone wait for me.¡±


    Zhang Yijun walked over and patted Nan Zhi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright. Quickly sit down and eat.¡±


    Jing Yang took the initiative and moved a stool to the table for Nan Zhi.


    The restaurant door was suddenly pushed open by someone after about seven or eight of the colleagues had taken their seats.

 Chapter 234 - Can’t Stand Seeing Her Talk And Smile With Another Man

    <h4>Chapter 234: Can¡¯t Stand Seeing Her Talk And Smile With Another Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The dim lighting in the restaurant was not very bright and formed ayer of dark light on the cold silhouette at the entrance. The man¡¯s expression was dark to the point it was almost murderous, and his aura was cold, making the air around him seem chilling enough to freeze everything around him into ice.


    Zhang Yijun hurriedly stood up to wee Mu Sihan when he saw him. ¡°President Mu, have you eaten dinner? If you haven¡¯t yet, would you like to join us?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s deep gazended on Nan Zhi. She was not looking at him and was talking to Xia Xi, who was beside her with her head tilted towards her.


    Zhang Yijun looked in the direction Mu Sihan was staring towards. He was about to say something when he saw Mu Sihan¡¯s tall body move and walk to the empty seat beside Zhang Yijun.


    After Mu Sihan sat down, the team members were clearly a lot more reserved, especially those female colleagues who had been scared off by him. They all looked down and ate quietly, not daring to look at him.


    Jing Yang was sitting on the other side of Nan Zhi. His impression of her had increased multiple folds ever since she smiled at him.


    He was especially friendly and chatty given his newfound impression of her and he did not notice the silent exchange between Mu Sihan towards Nan Zhi. He would take some food for Nan Zhi using themon chopsticks and make jokes with her in a lighthearted manner.


    Nan Zhiughed at his stories and enjoyed thepany.


    However, Nan Zhi felt something was wrong when sheughed. It was as though a dark, prickling sensation was drilling holes into her. From the moment she looked up, her eyes met a pair of deep ck orbs that gave her a dark gaze.


    Mu Sihan was drinking alcohol with Zhang Yijun, his tall body leaned against the back of the chair exuding a cold demeanour. The light made his facial features appear exquisite and refined, while giving him a charismatic and maic appeal. His long straight eyebrows were raised slightly, while emitting azy and uninhibited wildness.


    His deep ck orbs focused on Nan Zhi as he drank the alcohol. His gaze was naked and straightforward. Nan Zhi¡¯s heart seemed to stop for a few seconds when she looked into his pair of deep eyes.


    This man did not care at all about what others thought of him. Nan Zhi felt her scalp tingling from being stared at by him in such a way.


    ¡°Xiao Zhi, can you guess which dish is made by me?¡± Jing Yang¡¯s voice trailed from beside her.


    Nan Zhi regained her senses and looked around the dining table, following Jing Yang¡¯s gaze. She took her chopsticks and pointed at the te of stir-fried bamboo shoots that she noticed Jing Yang¡¯s gaze stopped at. ¡°That one.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Zhi, you¡¯re really clever. Try it! Do you think it tastes okay?¡± Jing Yang took a piece for Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi took a bite and nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Mu Sihan downed another mouthful of alcohol. His ck eyes darkened thunderously under his straight brows.


    This woman was really skillful at seducing people.


    Brother Gu Sheng was still in Ning City, and here was another friendly and handsome young man.


    The two of them ignored his presence and were exchanging conversation as they chatted happily.


    To think she even dared to smile at that boy so pleasantly in front of him!


    Mu Sihan¡¯s grip on the cup tightened after seeing her eat the bamboo shoots that the boy had given her. A loud shattering sound erupted in the room. It was the sound of a ss cup shattering from being gripped too forcefully...


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Several girls were all frightened when they saw what had happened.


    However,pared to the shattering of the cup, the man¡¯s expression was even more frightening.


    The extremely handsome face had be cold and sharp and his facial features were tensed as a dark fire ignited in his deep ck eyes. It seemed like he wanted to burn the woman opposite him to death.


    Several female colleagues and Jing Yang, who did not initially know that he was the one who started the war, finally understood.


    There was definitely something fishy going on between their host, Nan Zhi, and their exclusive sponsor.


    ¡°Young master Mu, your hand...¡± Zhang Yijun red at Jing Yang. This boy was too insensitive. How could he anger their exclusive sponsor like that?


    Jing Yang touched his nose sheepishly. He was innocent! He did not know that Nan Zhi had something going on with their sponsor at all!

 Chapter 235 - Reunited

    <h4>Chapter 235: Reunited</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The fiery coil of anger still seethed in Nan Zhi¡¯s chest when she thought of Mu Sihan finding a group of people to lie to her, tricking her into believing that he fell down into the abyss. The recollection gave her a sour taste in her mouth and she frowned again.


    She kicked Xia Xi under the table and signaled for her to get the first-aid kit.


    Regardless of how slow Xia Xi was, she could see that Sister Zhi and young master Mu had argued. Getting up hurriedly, she went to retrieve the first-aid kit.


    Nan Zhi found she had lost her appetite and could not eat anymore. Walking over to Zhang Yijun, she him she would go back to her room to rest.


    ...


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mind was still a jumbled mess of anger and disbelief as she walked herself back to the room.


    Was Mu Sihan really the teen who had saved her from the kidnappers nine years ago?


    Were the two of them tied together by a string of fate from that early on?


    Nan Zhi had her head drooped. She was immersed in her messy thoughts and did not notice someone following behind her.


    Arriving at the door, she was about to push the door open to enter the room when her thin wrist was grabbed by someone.


    She did not have the chance to exim when her lips were covered by arge palm that carried with it the faint smell of blood. The man¡¯s hoarse and cool voice fell into her ears. ¡°Don¡¯t scream. It¡¯s me.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked up and saw the handsome face in front of her. Her long eyshes trembled.


    Mu Sihan nced at her and picked her up easily, carrying her like a princess as he took her with him.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Nan Zhi punched his shoulders and chest, not at all pleased at being taken away by him.


    The man pursed his lips tightly and did not speak. His long legs walked so quickly it seemed like he was flying.


    He carried Nan Zhi to a small forest behind the hostel.


    By now, the rain had stopped.


    The forest was quiet and beautiful with the misty humidity from the rain.


    Nan Zhi struggled to get down from Mu Sihan¡¯s embrace.


    What was he doing, carrying her here instead of bandaging his hand?


    Mu Sihan leaned against a treezily. He used the hand that was not injured to take out a lighter from his pocket. The flickering blue me made him appear more attractive and dangerous.


    ¡°Did you think I was dead when you flirted with that boy?¡±


    It took Nan Zhi a few seconds to finally understand what he meant.


    ¡°Can your thoughts not be so dirty? How am I flirting with someone, just by talking to a male colleague?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome jawline tensed as he hummed coldly. ¡°Even a blind person can see that he¡¯s interested in you.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows into a pretty frown. She did not want to discuss these things with him. sping her hands tightly, she looked up into his deep dark eyes that were hidden in the darkness. ¡°Why did you make those people lie to me? Do you feel very happy seeing me being fooled like an idiot?¡±


    Mu Sihan ced the lighter into his pocket. With his long arms, he stretched out and pulled Nan Zhi into his arms.


    The forest had no lights and it was alsopletely dark without any moonlight. Nan Zhi did not think that Mu Sihan would be able to grab her so urately.


    Caught off guard, she fell into his embrace. Her delicate nose collided into his firm chest and she felt an indescribable pain for a little while and she rubbed at it unhappily.


    She could hear the evil smirk in the man¡¯szy voice as it rang from above her head. ¡°Oh, are you throwing yourself at me?¡±


    Nan Zhi had never met such a shameless and mean person. He was the one who had pulled her into his arms, yet he was saying now that she was throwing herself to him...


    <i>Shameless!</i>


    She disregarded the pain on her nose and straightened herself, intending to leave. However, her slender waist was grabbed by hisrge hands in the next second.


    It was too dark, making it hard for her to see his expression clearly. All she could feel was an intense gaze piercing into her that was so deep she could almost feel the scorching heat on her.


    ¡°I never thought that you would have been fat and ugly when you were 13 years old!¡± Mu Sihan¡¯srge palm caressed her face and pinched her all over. ¡°Have you done stic surgery?¡±


    Nan Zhi was angry and embarrassed. She hit his hand away without a care and could not help but growl at him, ¡°What stic surgery? You, on the other hand, have always been bad tempered since you were young! How can there be girls who like you? Those girls must really be blind!¡±

 Chapter 236 - I Gave My Body To You

    <h4>Chapter 236: I Gave My Body To You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan looked down and leveled his well-defined and handsome face with Nan Zhi¡¯s petite one.


    Although they could not see each other¡¯s expressions clearly, they could feel the warmth of each others breathbine and dissipate in the cool darkness. There was an unspeakable ambiguous feeling in the quiet night.


    Nan Zhi leaned her head back. However, Mu Sihan seemed to have seen her movement and hisrge palm stretched out to press at the back of her head.


    His thin lips moved forward by an inch. They were so close they almost touched her, yet they did not. The intimate position they were in made her heart speed up.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, if you want to talk, let¡¯s just talk. Can you not be so close to me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked down and bit her lip. His voice was hoarse and maic. ¡°I did almost fall down the abyss, though I escaped the danger with my agility. At the time, I was thinking if you would run after me after you knew that the lucky button was mine. What would your reaction be if you chased me and saw that something had happened to me? I really wanted to know.¡±


    He seemed to be in a good mood. A deep, lowughter rumbled from the depths of his throat and it stirred at her heart and she found she couldn¡¯t turn away from him. ¡°When I saw that you cried for me, I felt that it¡¯s really not too bad. Maybe I didn¡¯t save the wrong person after all.¡±


    He had wrapped his arms around Nan Zhi and she felt some difficulty in breathing. Lifting both her hands, she ced them t onto his chest to prevent herself from being pressed too intimately against him.


    Although they were separated by severalyers of clothing, she could still feel his chest, wide and muscr under her touch. His heart beat was strong and stable.


    Her long and dense eyshes fluttered as she looked down. Taking a deep breath, she decided to stop questioning him about lying to her, and changed the subject. It made her ufortable to remember how she had cried. She asked the question she had in her heart, ¡°Then... why did I see Brother Gu Sheng instead when I woke up?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips. ¡°I left you in a cave to draw away the kidnappers because I got injured when I saved you. Let¡¯s not forget that you had a high fever and was also rather heavy. After I managed to draw them away, I went back to look for you, but you were gone.¡±


    After she heard his words, Nan Zhi finally understood the situation all those years ago.


    After he drew away the kidnappers, Brother Gu Sheng happened to pass by the cave and must have spotted her. That was when he brought her home.


    She remembered that the family that adopted Brother Gu Sheng were hunters and he would often go hunting in the mountains with his grandfather.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the ugly girl back then would be like this.¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s long fingers lifted Nan Zhi¡¯s petite chin. He had an unreadable smile, yet it did not really look like one, seeming especially cynical. ¡°How about you sleep with me to repay me for saving your life?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at the man with aplicated expression. She felt all sorts of emotions dwelling in her heart. Shock that he was actually her life-savior, yet she was also sad that he had abandoned her once more.


    Nothing had changed.


    The most important thing that she could not forgive, was that he had another woman in his heart. All she was to him was a recement for someone he couldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°And if I¡¯m not willing?¡±


    Why was he so persistent? Didn¡¯t he only want her for her body?


    Mu Sihan tightened his hold on her chin. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to run away from me. Do you think I won¡¯t force myself on you? Let me ask you again, are you willing?¡±


    Mu Sihan thought that he would not be able to get an answer from her. He did not expect for her to reply after a long silence, ¡°I¡¯ve always remembered my life savior after that kidnapping nine years ago. If you think that I can return that favor by using my body, then take it.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t as though she was a clean te, she was no longer a virgin. She was not against sleeping with him, despite the wariness and resentment she held towards him.


    Did he not also want to sleep with her when he forced her to sign that contract initially?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s breathing tightened as his handsome face leaned towards hers. ¡°You really want to give yourself to me?¡±


    Nan Zhi could feel his breathing get heavier. A sour and bitter feeling spread in her chest. As expected, he only wanted her body.


    ¡°With your personality, you will never give up until you¡¯ve slept with me!¡± Nan Zhi bit her lips as her long eyshes covered the dejection shing in her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give myself to you. After you do, you can let go of me, and also yourself.¡±

 Chapter 237 - Strong And Domineering

    <h4>Chapter 237: Strong And Domineering</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi was willing to use her body to repay him for saving her life that year.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s ck eyes darkened as his well-defined facial features became sharper and colder. ¡°Were you willing to give Gu Sheng your body when you treated him as your life savior?¡±


    Her breathing paused. Her lips moved as she scoffed lightly. ¡°Brother Gu Sheng would never ask that of me. Not to mention, aren¡¯t I only an object in your heart?¡±


    Mu Sihan furrowed his straight eyebrows. He only signed a contract with her because he felt that she matched his taste...


    But why did he feel unhappy and angry when he heard her treating herself as an object?


    His ink-like ck eyes darkened and hisrge palm tightened its grip on her slender waist. The world spun suddenly as he exchanged their positions and pinned her against the tree.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart immediately leapt to her throat. Her shoulder was in slight pain from being mmed into the tree and that pain spread to her head from the bruised skin on her back.


    Mu Sihan looked down and did not say anything further as he kissed her lips in an oppressive manner that was both domineering and overbearing.


    Just like he always did.


    Why should he reject her since she was willing to give it to him?!


    He had always wanted to have her!


    He wanted her too f*cking much. Even in his dreams he could not repress the desire he had towards her.


    F*ck! It was a feeling that no other women could give him.


    Only her.


    It was only when he was with her that he felt such a strong sexual desire that almost drove him insane with want.


    His kiss was deep and strong. It was like a raging inferno in the seas and almost burned Nan Zhi in its intensity.


    He nibbled her lips as his scorching tongue forced her lips open. It delved into her mouth and twirled viciously against her tongue.


    Just like him, his kiss was dominating and overpowering. It did not give her a chance to even breath. Hisrge palm pressed into her slender waist tightly and he ground his hips against her in heated desire. The force he used was so strong, it was like he wanted to melt her into his bones.


    Nan Zhi felt pain on her lips and numbness on her tongue.


    She only just managed to get the chance to breathe when he left her lips, then her body was suddenly lifted off the ground. Taken aback, her arms sped around his neck as she lost her footing, his strong arms carrying her up.


    Her slender and long legs were forced to wrap around his muscr body.


    Their most sensitive ces were touching each other¡¯s, more intimately than ever, separated only by theyers of clothing over their bodies.


    Nan Zhi stiffened, all of the blood in her seemed to rush to her face and her fair skin blushed a deep and vibrant red that seemed to glow, even in the darkness of the night.


    Although she was ready to give herself to him, she was actually timid and afraid, when it came to actual actions.


    During her first time, she had been drugged and she had no real recollection of the actual feelings at the time. All she knew was that it was very painful and ufortable after it happened...


    When she thought of the pain again, she twisted her body in a panic and she struggled against him again.


    ¡°Stop moving around. I¡¯m hard.¡±


    His hoarse voice wasced with danger and a deep desire was smouldering in the depths of his eyes.


    Nan Zhi could feel him bing dangerous down there. Her pupils constricted and she was so scared that she really stopped moving.


    Both of their bodies were tensed.


    The temperature in the air continued to increase and increase.


    Hot. It was extremely hot.


    The scene of her helping him with her hand in the cave appeared in Nan Zhi¡¯s mind. She still felt fear when she thought about how scary he was down there.


    However, she could not take back the words she had said.


    Mu Sihan¡¯srge palm moved towards her t abdomen. His calloused fingers swept past her delicate skin and moved towards the most important ce to her.


    A lightning seemed to strike in her brain and her entire body was tensed as she closed her eyes, tightening her hold on his neck. She was terrified.


    Redness appeared in Mu Sihan¡¯s ck eyes. He bit her lips as his deep voice was hoarse. ¡°Do you want to strangle me to death?¡±


    Nan Zhi loosened her grip from around his neck with apletely red face.


    Her obedience made his passion roar again. His handsome face leaned in and he kissed her ruthlessly again.


    Their tongues intertwined with each other, dancing like flickering mes of fire. A few soft moans escaped Nan Zhi¡¯s mouth as her breathing became rapid and unstable.


    He buried his handsome face at her neck when he felt that she could not breathe properly. With his lips nibbling on her earlobe, he whispered huskily, ¡°Did you really give birth to the brat when you don¡¯t even know how to kiss? With how you are, won¡¯t you be stuck on the bed for three days and three nights if I really have sex with you?¡±

 Chapter 238 - She Called Him Brother Muhan

    <h4>Chapter 238: She Called Him Brother Muhan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi really did not have much experience with kissing, let alone anything more intimate. Apart from that one time when she had conceived Xiaojie, she was like a nk sheet of white paper.


    She was not like him, who had very good kissing technique and was clearly skillful in finding a woman¡¯s most sensitive spots.


    From what she understood from his words of not letting her get out from bed for three days and three nights, he was probably very experienced in <i>that </i>as well.


    Her stomach twisted suddenly when her brain suddenly imagined him having sex with another woman.


    She did not have the right to despise him. However, the thought alone was like a bucket of ice water and her body cooled down in an instant.


    ¡°Young master Mu, can we do it on another day instead?¡± Although she was no longer a virgin, she was not an easy person. It was really quite sad to just give herself to him like this in such a dark and dirty forest.


    He would only want her anywhere with no care for her feelings, if he did not ce her in his heart at all.


    Originally, Mu Sihan did not n to take her in such a ce. He did not know how much she would hate him if he really took her where there was not even a bed, let alone in the middle of a dank forest.


    He was merely angered by her words when he heard her coldly regarding herself as an object, and had done it to scare her.


    Putting her down, he patted her tiny face. ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip tomorrow and wille back on Sunday. I¡¯ll wait until then to take you.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long and dense eyshes fluttered as disbelief shed past her almond-shaped eyes. She had not expected him to let her go tonight.


    When she did not respond, heughed softly. Hisughter was arrogant and teasing. ¡°Why? Are you very disappointed that you didn¡¯t get to sleep with me?¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. How incorrigible! He was so narcissistic and annoying!


    Mu Sihan could not see her expression and he took out a lighter from his pocket. The fire lit up again, flickering tongues of me and drawing out herpletely red, pretty face. Ayer of moisture covered her almond-like eyes while her slightly pursed lips were gleaming red, after being so thoroughly kissed by him.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he leaned down, wanting to kiss her red and swollen lips again, only to be stopped by her hand.


    The temperature in the forest was colder at night. Nan Zhi could feel faint difort in her abdomen. She used her other hand to press against her abdomen and she looked into the man¡¯s deep ck eyes. ¡°Young master Mu, we¡¯ve been out for too long. Xiao Xi and the others might be worried if they can¡¯t find me.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s straight eyebrows furrowed and his handsome face darkened a little. ¡°Change the way you address me. I¡¯ll let you choose between Brother Sihan or Han.¡±


    This person was really very overbearing.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows at the thought of that beautifuldy dressed in red who had dined with him in the western restaurant. She had called him Han. ¡°Mu Sihan©`¡±


    He interrupted her again. However, he directly pressed his lips against hers and didn¡¯t give her any warning.


    He only let go of her when she was almost running out of breath. ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you each time you call me wrongly.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. She did not want to talk to him anymore!


    The temperature was getting colder. Mu Sihan used his other hand that was not holding the lighter to grip her chin. ¡°Do you want to be kissed again?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at his cold facial expression and overbearing gaze. Her heart thudded. With how he was, he would really continue to kiss her if she did not call him as he wanted!


    She was silent for a few seconds, before she mumbled, ¡°Brother Sihan.¡±


    He was very unhappy with her stiff tone. Was it that difficult for her? She was not even half as gentle as when she called ¡®Brother Gu Sheng¡¯.


    Raising his straight eyebrows as his lips neared hers, he demanded, ¡°Be more gentle.¡±


    <i>Is he pushing his luck?</i>


    Nan Zhi rolled her eyes. Originally, she was nning to ignore him, but his palm that was gripping her chin moved into her cor. She immediately called out in a deliberately gentle manner, ¡°Brother Sihan.¡±


    In the end, he still kissed her domineeringly.


    When he left her lips, his voice was hoarse and deep. ¡°Your voice is really alluring. I almost got a reaction again from it.¡±


    Utterly mortified, Nan Zhi looked down at his abdomen instinctively. The blush on her face that had finally gone down, appeared again with a vengeance when she saw the huge bulge.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s ears also turned a little red from her gaze.

 Chapter 239 - She Was Carried Into His Room

    <h4>Chapter 239: She Was Carried Into His Room</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi did not dare to look at Mu Sihan again and walked hurriedly in front of him. She wished she could return to the hostel as soon as possible.


    But as she was walking, the pain in her abdomen was bing more ufortable.


    Suddenly she felt a rush of heat...


    <i>Oh no, surely not now.</i>


    It was. Her period was here.


    Thest time her period came, it was the first time she had met him and even identally stained his pants. Just the memory of it made her want to cringe. That time he had been like the devil, utterly disgusted by her and he had almost strangled her to death.


    ¡°Why are you walking so fast?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not know how to tell him, so she replied honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t feel so good.¡±


    Mu Sihan rushed forward and caught up with Nan Zhi, grabbing her wrist and pulling her into his arms. He was about to say something when he saw that her face was pale and scrunched up. ¡°You¡¯re really feeling unwell?¡±


    Nan Zhi rolled her eyes at him and grimaced. Why was it that he was always beside her when she was having her period? She must have the devil¡¯s luck.


    He said with a low voice, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, ¡°Where are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, let go of me.¡±


    Looking at the woman who had suddenly turned hostile as rapidly as he turned the pages of a book, Mu Sihan¡¯s expression became cold. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Nan Zhi, under his pressing, clenched her teeth and hissed angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not sick, it¡¯s what a woman has to experience every month.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at her dumbly. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What do you think it is?¡±


    Mu Sihan growled, ¡°What, answer me properly.¡±


    Nan Zhi yanked her wrist away from his hand and growled, ¡°Period.¡±


    After that, she did not look at him and ran away.


    Back at the hostel, Nan Zhi took out a pad from her bag and went to take a bath.


    Her stomach would always ache badly on the first day of her period and after her bath, shey down in bed and tried to sleep.


    ...


    Mu Sihan returned to the hostel and stood at the door, smoking a cigar. He waited for a while but Nan Zhi still did note out. He went to the room where she was sharing with several other girls.


    After wandering around the door for a while, he raised his hand, wanting to knock on the door.


    But in the end, he retracted his hand.


    Mu Sihan found thedy owner of the hostel.


    The owner had already bathed herself and was preparing to go to bed, but seeing Mu Sihan pacing back and forth in the kitchen, she paused. It seemed he wanted to say something, so she asked hospitably, ¡°Mr Mu, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    The cold man who was usually very powerful, capable and able to make resolute decisions, looked like a young boy. He grabbed his short ck hair and asked with a dark face, ¡°What should a woman with a stomach ache do to relieve the pain?¡±


    ¡°Ah? What caused the stomach ache? Did she eat something wrong? Or does she have a stomach cold?¡±


    Mu Sihan coughed awkwardly. ¡°No, it¡¯s the thing that a woman experiences every month.¡±


    The owner suddenly understood. She did not expect Mu Sihan toe because of something like this and could not help but look at him again. He was handsome countenance gave out an air of arrogance and aloofness that kept most people away. She didn¡¯t expect that he would be so caring towards women.


    ¡°If her stomach hurts badly, you can give her brown sugar water to drink and a hot water bottle to warm her stomach.¡±


    Mu Sihan took note of her words and pursed his lips. ¡°Do you have brown sugar water and a hot water bottle here?¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Mr Mu, I only have brown sugar.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi did not know if it was because she swam in the sea and got caught in the rain the other night, that she felt especially terrible during her period this time.


    Her stomach cramps were twisting in a way that made her unable to fall asleep at all.


    After a while, the phone under her pillow suddenly rang once.


    Nan Zhi took it out and looked at it. Mu Sihan had sent her a message with only two words: Come out.


    She was feeling so ufortable that she just wanted to stay in bed. Just when she wanted to reply and tell him so, he sent another message: If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯lle in.


    If she did not go out, with his overbearing and shameless personality, he might reallye in.


    There were other girls in the room, she could not let him scare them.


    Sighing, Nan Zhi pulled on a thin jacket, opened the door and went out. She closed the door and her heart jolted when she suddenly felt her body lifted up.


    She was carried by the man to his room.

 Chapter 240 - Sleep In My Room Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 240: Sleep In My Room Tonight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan carried Nan Zhi to the bed and brought the cup of brown sugar water over to her. ¡°Drink it. ¡±


    Nan Zhi took the cup and saw that it was brown sugar water.


    The faint hint of steam rising from the cup covered her eyes, making it difficult for him to see her expression .


    Mu Sihan stood by the side and his eyebrows raised slightly, seeing that she was not drinking. ¡°Afraid that I would drug you? You¡¯re not feeling well and I¡¯m not a jerk to that extent yet!¡±


    Deep inside, Nan Zhi was just a little touched.


    This was only a small matter, but since giving birth to Xiaojie, her period had been irregr and painful, and she had always got through it by herself. She would never have expected Mu Sihan to do something like this.


    She took a sip.


    Hmm, it was too sweet.


    ¡°How much sugar did you put in?¡±


    ¡°Half a packet! If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll borrow another packet from the owner.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. Was he trying to make her die from sweetness?


    Under his overbearing eyes, Nan Zhi did not say anything, and finished drinking the overly sweet brown sugar water.


    She wanted to return to her room after drinking it, but the man pressed her shoulders down holding her in ce. ¡°Sleep here tonight.¡±


    Nan Zhi refused outright. ¡°No.¡±


    How would she face her colleagues tomorrow if they found out?


    Mu Sihan leaned over and pressed her body down so she was leaning against the pillows. ¡°It seems like you still have the strength to resist. How about we don¡¯t sleep and have some fun. For example, the thing you did for me in the cave©`¡±


    Before Mu Sihan could finish his words, Nan Zhi raised her hand and covered his mouth, her face ming red. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that again!¡±


    Mu Sihan blew lightly on her palm, his dark eyes both menacing and charming, making people unable to resist him. ¡°Be good, sleep here tonight.¡±


    Without waiting for her to say anything, he pulled open the covers and carried her down with him onto the bed.


    Nan Zhi was trapped in his embrace, unable to move and his hand took the opportunity to lift up her pajamas. Nan Zhi thought the beast in him had been aroused again, that he wanted to do it even though she was on her period. She struggled to resist...


    Mu Sihan saw she was uneasy and growled, ¡°Why are you moving around? You¡¯ll make me hard again.¡±


    Nan Zhi had never seen a person who was so arrogant, even when he was the one taking advantage of her. ¡°Why are you lifting my top?¡±


    ¡°The owner doesn¡¯t have a hot water bottle here so I wanted to use my hand.¡± Seeing her red ears, he could not help but tease her, a wicked smile on his lips. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing? Getting hard from touching your stomach?¡±


    Nan Zhi wanted to kick him to the ends of the Pacific Ocean.


    Knowing that she was feeling unwell, he did not tease her further. Putting his palm on her t stomach, he rubbed it gently with soft, soothing motions.


    They were so close to each other that she could smell the scent on his body.


    Many sessful men liked to spray cologne but he did not. His body had a strong and natural masculine scent which was extremely refreshing and charming. It was uniquely him and unconsciously, it made her want to draw closer.


    Nan Zhi suddenly thought of her deceased uncle. Compared to her father, Nan Weiye, her uncle had given her a lot more care when she was still a child. Now leaning against Mu Sihan¡¯s chest, she felt like she was leaning in her uncle¡¯s broad embrace.


    It was very warm.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± The man¡¯s low voice sounded in her ears.


    ¡°I thought of my uncle...¡±


    Before she had finished, the man¡¯s hand on her stomach suddenly retracted.


    Nan Zhi noticed that something was wrong and wanted to look at him, but her head was held down by him. ¡°Sleep!¡±


    His voice seemed to have became colder.


    Perhaps her body was too tired, but Nan Zhi sumbed to her tiredness soon after.


    ...


    When she woke up again, it was because she was startled awake by Mu Sihan beside her, who was having a nightmare. It was not yet morning. Shifting slightly, she opened her eyes and under the soft orange light, shelooked at Mu Sihan, who was drenched in cold sweat, his eyes closed tightly. When she looked closer with furrowed eyebrows, she saw that his expression was twisted in pain.


    ¡°Father, no...¡±


    He was having a nightmare.


    Nan Zhi pulled out a few pieces of tissue, wanting to wipe the sweat off his forehead, but he opened his eyes suddenly before she could touch him. His gaze was cold and bloodthirsty.

 Chapter 241 - Her Wrist Was Firmly Grasped By Him After Walking A Few Steps

    <h4>Chapter 241: Her Wrist Was Firmly Grasped By Him After Walking A Few Steps</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    It seemed like ayer of frost covered his well-defined face, his expression was harsh and cold.


    Nan Zhi was frightened by his sudden frostiness.


    She did not know how she had offended him.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and under the lights, he appeared sullen and aloof.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mu Sihan closed his eyes and opened them again. Seeing the panic and worry in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes, he pursed his lips tightly and said shortly, ¡°Just a dream.¡±


    Before meeting her, he had already stopped having that nightmare. But after she had appeared, he had had that dream twice.


    The first time was when he learned that someone had given her a ring.


    This time was hearing her mention her uncle.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Nan Zhi reached out her hand towards him, but before she could touch him, he avoided her and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing hitched and she felt a tightening in her chest.


    Jumping off the bed, Mu Sihan took out a bottle of medicine from his suitcase and his emotions calmed down after swallowing down several pills.


    Nan Zhi sat by the bedside and looked at him. She wanted to ask what he had dreamed of, to make him look at her with such an icy gaze.


    But, seeing his dark gaze, she swallowed back the words.


    She could only conclude that he must be a man with a story.


    If he was not willing to tell her, she would not ask.


    She could understand more than anyone, that everyone had a past that they did not want to talk about.


    After calming down, Mu Sihan came forward and stroked Nan Zhi¡¯s long hair. ¡°I¡¯ll be going on a business trip, so I can¡¯t go to the filming. I¡¯ll call you when I get back.¡±


    Picking up his suitcase, he left as soon as he finished speaking.


    He did not tease or kiss her in his domineering manner like he always did.


    It was strangely diforting.


    ...


    After Mu Sihan left, Nan Zhi was feeling somewhat confused.


    However, despite feeling difort both physically and mentally, she was extremely professional and did not let it detract from her work. When she was working, she was since4 and sweet, confident and fluent in front of the cameras.


    After the filming, the team left the mountain.


    By the time they finally returned to the city, it was already close to evening. Nan Zhi had just gotten out of the taxi and was about to enter the gate when a tall figure walked over suddenly.


    Nan Zhi looked up and met with a pair of deep andplicated-looking brown eyes.


    Bo Shaoxiu.


    She did not expect to meet him here.


    He had spent nearly half a month in the hospital after getting beaten up by Mu Sihan.


    It had already been some time since she hadst seen him. He was much thinner and a lot more haggardpared to before.


    Bo Shaoxiu hade specifically to look for Nan Zhi. He and Nan Yao had already set a wedding date. It was an auspicious date, scheduled for the sixth day ofing month.


    The closer it got to the wedding, the more anxious and empty he felt.


    It had felt like something was missing.


    Untilst night, he quarrelled with Nan Yao and she asked him if he still loved Nan Zhi.


    At that time, he felt a strong emotion surging up from his heart and he almost replied to Nan Yao saying that he still wasn¡¯t able to let go of Nan Zhi.


    Although Nan Zhi was no longer pure, he had chased after her for two years and did not even get to kiss her. He could not ept it.


    During his hospitalization period, images of Nan Zhi appeared in his mind from time to time. She had given birth to a child, but her figure was still like that of a young woman, losing the childishness of youth and growing more and more beautiful. When she stood on the stage, she was beautiful, confident and full of vigor.


    She was captivating.


    Unlike Nan Yao, who had recently taken toining and nagging at him, her eyes filled with tears and lips twisted into a constant pout. Her temper had only gotten worse after she carried his child. It was nauseating and he was tired of being around her when she was like that.


    Nan Zhi did not want to talk to Bo Shaoxiu at all. She gave him a side nce and made to avoid him. But after a few steps, her wrist was grabbed by Bo Shaoxiu and held in a firm grasp.

 Chapter 242 - He’s Just Playing With Your Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 242: He¡¯s Just ying With Your Feelings</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi shook off Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s hand and continued moving. But Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s tall body soon blocked her again.


    ¡°Zhizhi, I want to talk to you.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s eyes, which were bloodshot like he had a number of sleepless nights. She frowned and said with a cold expression, ¡°We have nothing to talk about.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to marry Nan Yao.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    When she congratted him, there was no hint of longing or reluctance in her eyes. There was only cold indifference.


    A pained expression shed past Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s brown eyes and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you agree to get back together with me, I can call off the wedding. I don¡¯t mind if you have a child...¡±


    There was a look of mockery in her eyes. ¡°Bo Shaoxiu, you think too highly of yourself. Three-legged toads are hard to find but two-legged men are everywhere! Why should I take the leftover dregs of Nan Yao?¡±


    ¡°Nan Zhi, you...¡± Bo Shaoxiu was angered by Nan Zhi¡¯s callous words. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down and not lose control in front of Nan Zhi. But he couldn¡¯t help the surge of anger leaking into his voice when he responded. ¡°Do you think Mu Sihan is sincere to you? I investigated him and he is quite mysterious. I can¡¯t find out his true identity, but he was adopted by the Mu family when he was twelve. His adoptive father treated him like his own and he was very grateful to his adoptive father. But do you know how his adoptive father died?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s fingers curled slightly. She did not understand why Bo Shaoxiu was telling her this.


    ¡°It was your uncle who drove into his adoptive father¡¯s car while drunk. That day, Mu Sihan was also in the car. To protect him, his adoptive father turned the steering wheel, so the person who should have died was Mu Sihan!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s uncle had lived up to thirty-five years of age and had never married. After Nan Zhi was born, he treated her like his own daughter. On the day of his ident, her mother¡¯s mental illness acted up and the helper called her uncle. He was socializing at that time and after receiving the call, he rushed back home in a hurry.


    He would never have anticipated that that day would spell the end of his life.


    Nan Zhi only knew that her uncle had died because he collided with another car. She had never known the details.


    But she did not expect the owner of the car to be Mu Sihan¡¯s adoptive father.


    Only this morning, the father Mu Sihan was calling out during his nightmare... was it his adoptive father? It was no wonder why when he woke up, he looked at her with such cold and indifferent eyes.


    Andst night, when she mentioned her uncle, he suddenly retracted the hand on her stomach and became cold.


    Nan Zhi swayed unsteadily.


    Bo Shaoxiu stepped forward to embrace Nan Zhi.


    But she took a big step back and shouted with a pale face, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, Mu Sihan founded S.G Corporation with his own ability. He has incredible business talent, what kind of woman has he not seen before? Why would he like a woman like you, who had given birth to a child already? Don¡¯t you know what he wants to do? He¡¯s just having his revenge. If you fall in love with him, he¡¯ll kick you to the gutter in an instant!¡±


    Nan Zhi remained silent.


    ¡°He¡¯s bloodthirsty and cold-blooded in the business world. How many big shots wanted to send him women who are prettier and with better figures than you? There are pretty women with talent everywhere. Do you think you have some kind of special ability to have attracted his attention?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s gaze turned cold and she scoffed, ¡°If you¡¯re here to sow discord between us, you can go.¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu frowned and gripped Nan Zhi¡¯s slender shoulders, his tone earnest. ¡°Zhizhi, I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to get back together with me. But think carefully, does Mu Sihan really like you? How long have you known him? Why is he not bothered with you having a child? Haven¡¯t you ever wondered if he¡¯s just ying with your feelings? You¡¯d better stay away from a person like him in the future, or else when you get sucked into his trap, you¡¯re the one who will lose out!¡±


    Nan Zhi had thought that Mu Sihan liked her because she looked like Xue¡¯er...


    No... when she was at the manor, she still remembered what the old madam had said.


    <i>¡®I know you are a good girl and I don¡¯t want you to get hurt. I want Sihan and Qianqian together so that he can forget about the past and start afresh. If it is you, he would live in the memories of the past forever. Do you understand?¡¯</i>


    At the time, she hadn¡¯t given it much thought, thinking that she was just a shadow.


    But she did not expect such a rtionship to havee about...

 Chapter 243 - Her Heart Was Confused

    <h4>Chapter 243: Her Heart Was Confused</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi did not want to say anything more to Bo Shaoxiu and tried to push him away, but she felt somewhat weak. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Bo Shaoxiu looked at her pale face and swaying body, and his heart ached. He wanted to hold her in his arms, but she took the opportunity to raise her leg and kicked at his most vulnerable ce.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    He did not expect her to attack him. He howled in pain and had to let her go.


    ...


    Nan Zhi was a resolute character and she would not easily believe Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s words.


    She decided to find the police officer who was in charge of the case regarding her uncle¡¯s car ident. If she wanted to find out what had happened, she had to speak with him.


    But that police officer had already retired and she did not know where he had gone to spend his life after retirement. When Gu Sheng heard that she was looking for a person, he used his connections and was able to find that police officer within two days.


    It turned out that he had settled himself in a hundred-year-old town in the neighbouring city.


    Gu Sheng drove Nan Zhi and Xiaojie to the town.


    During this period, Mu Sihan called Nan Zhi several times, but she did not answer. Although she did not fully believe Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s words, her mood was undoubtedly affected and she was left confused.


    ...


    As its name suggested, the old town was a quaint, yet elegant town and after entering, elegant streets with green bs covered the ground. Each street had unique wooden houses standing on both sides of the street.


    Gu Sheng handed Nan Zhi the address of the old police officer. ¡°I¡¯ll take Xiaojie to look around. Are you sure you¡¯re okay to go alone?¡±


    Nan Zhi took the address and nodded. She touched Xiaojie¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°Darling, listen to Uncle Gu, okay?¡±


    Xiaojie did not understand Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s love life recently. Was she giving up on Uncle Cool and choosing Uncle Gu?


    But aftering into contact with Uncle Gu recently, Xiaojie felt that he was much gentler and more considerate than Uncle Cool.


    His temper was also very good and he was caring towards Pretty Zhizhi. Xiaojie felt that it was natural and rxed when he spent time with him.


    However, Uncle Cool was very good to him too, and even gave him a robot that looked like him, built a kindergarten for him and gave him a naughty fort...


    Oh, he was confused on who was better.


    He was on the fence! What a dilemma!


    Gu Sheng carried Xiaojie up onto his shoulders. Both of them were unbelievably good looking and along the way, many people¡¯s gazes were inexplicably drawn to the duo.


    ¡°Oh my god, what a young and handsome father! And what a cute little boy!¡±


    ¡°Are they celebrities,ing to take part in the new season of ¡®Where Are We Going, Dad¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I feel that they are better looking than that celebrity father and son on TV!¡±


    ...


    The old police officer was known as Old Lin. He had settled in the quietest and most remote corner of the small town.


    When Nan Zhi went to find him, Old Lin was holding a hoe and nting vegetables in the garden beside the front yard.


    Nan Zhi walked to the vegetable garden and helped Old Lin carried a bucket of water over.


    Old Lin took the bucket with thanks and suddenly seemed to have noticed something. He looked up and saw Nan Zhi, who was standing gracefully by the side.


    ¡°You are...¡± Old Lin put down the waterdle and stared at Nan Zhi for a while, finding her a little familiar, but he could not remember who she was. ¡°Little girl, have we met before?¡±


    Nan Zhiughed at Old Lin¡¯s words. ¡°Uncle Lin, it¡¯s me, Xiaozhi. Do you remember me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Xiaozhi from the Nan family?¡± Old Lin had a deep impression of Nan Zhi. When the youngdy and her mother came to the police station to see her uncle for thest time, her mother was crying badly, but the youngdy was like a young adult instead, holding her mother and consoling her. She only burst into tears after her mother was sent to the hospital after fainting.

 Chapter 244 - Scary Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 244: Scary Thoughts</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Old Lin washed his hands and took Nan Zhi to the yard.


    There were flowers and birds in the yard and a table for drinking Kungfu tea.


    Nan Zhi and Old Lin talked about each other¡¯s recent situation. After some polite conversation, Nan Zhi tactfully mentioned her uncle¡¯s car ident. ¡°Uncle Lin, was the surname of the person my uncle hit called Mu?¡±


    Old Lin did not know why Nan Zhi would ask about it after so many years, but since the case was already closed, the things the adults of her family knew, he saw no reason to hide. ¡°Yes, Mu Yuan. Your uncle¡¯s car collided with his and he died on the spot like your uncle.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°Other than Mr Mu Yuan, was there also a teenager named Mu Sihan in the car?¡±


    Old Lin nodded. His memories were still clear as the case had been so significant back then. ¡°Mmm. Xiaozhi, why are you asking this after so many years? Although your uncle was responsible for that car ident, it was still an ident.


    The hands on Nan Zhi¡¯s knees tightened slightly.


    It was an ident, but because of her uncle drinking, it had caused such a serious ident that had led to two deaths.


    At such a young age, Mu Sihan had to watch his adoptive father die while saving him. It was enough to imagine how big a psychological trauma like that was.


    Old Lin recalled the scene of the car ident that took away the lives of two sessful businessmen and sighed with regret. ¡°I saw the surveince footage. It was very strange how your uncle collided with Mr Mu¡¯s car. Although he had drunk wine, he was driving normally aftering out of the hotel. But once he got onto the expressway, the car started to elerate after driving for awhile, as if he had suicidal tendencies.It was very strange.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing hitched and her fingers tightened again. ¡°It can¡¯t be, Uncle Lin. My uncle wouldn¡¯tmit suicide.¡±


    If he was driving normally from the hotel to the expressway, why did he drive at a suicidal speed once he got on the flyover?


    Nan Zhi bit her lip and looked at Old Lin. ¡°Uncle Lin, would somebody have tampered with his car?¡±


    That year, her uncle had died in the ident, followed by her grandfather dying of high blood pressure. Her mother¡¯s mental condition became worse under the double blow of the deaths of her family...


    And her grandfather¡¯s family business fell into the hands of Nan Weiye.


    Nan Zhi did not know why a terrible idea was suddenly imnted in her mind.


    No matter how driven by profit Nan Weiye was, he would not have done anything that was worse than a beast!


    ¡°If there was anything wrong with the car, then that car ident was not just a simple ident.¡±


    Nan Zhi vaguely remembered her uncle¡¯s autopsy report, there were no other signs of him being poisoned other than the alcohol detected in his body.


    Was this really just an ident?


    But this ident had taken away two lives.


    ...


    On the way back from the town, Xiaojie fell asleep in Nan Zhi¡¯s arms. Nan Zhi was looking for information about Mu Sihan on her phone.


    He was considered one of the wealthiest men in the city and was the CEO of S.G Corporation, so there should be a lot of information about him on the inte.


    But it was just like Bo Shaoxiu had said, he was quite mysterious, there was no pictures or reports of him on the inte.


    Gu Sheng looked at the frowning Nan Zhi through the rearview mirror while driving. ¡°Little Flower, did you figure something out?¡±


    Nan Zhi put down her phone and met with Gu Sheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, do you know much about S.G?¡±


    Gu Sheng pondered for a moment, like he was gathering the information he had in his mind about S.G. ¡°As far as I know, S.G was started up by the founder when he was 18 years old. By the time he was 22 years old, the corporation became publicly listed in the market, but that year something major happened to the founder which led to the failure in the finances. However, within two years, he reappeared in Country S¡¯s market and in the next two years continued to expand the territory. Since then, that Young Master Mu is most likely the world¡¯s youngest and wealthiest business prodigy.¡±


    Nan Zhi lowered her long and thick eyshes. ¡°Which means, the headquarters of S.G is at Country S?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    If Mu Sihan got together with her for the purpose of revenge, now would undoubtedly be the best time. After all, he had been expanding his business for thest few years and did not have the energy to care about a woman like her.


    Based on what she knew, problems had arisen in several factories under Nan Weiye¡¯s corporation. With Nan Weiye¡¯s status in Ning City now, there were not a lot of people who could shake him.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mind was confused. The more time she spent with Mu Sihan, the more she found him to be unpredictable. She did not know anything about him, and could not understand him at all.

 Chapter 245 - I Miss Your Body

    <h4>Chapter 245: I Miss Your Body</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>The weekend.</i>


    It was the fifth day of Mu Sihan¡¯s business trip.


    After breakfast, Nan Zhi could not help but send him a message. ¡°When are youing back?¡±


    After waiting for some time, he replied with three words. ¡°Miss me already?¡±


    Nan Zhi ignored his teasing.


    After a while he sent another message. ¡°I miss you.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart jumped. To be honest, she did not know how true his words were.


    He did not exin clearly about Xue¡¯er and the deserted ind. She was confused because after finding out he was her life savior, she forgave him.


    After a few seconds, he sent another message. ¡°Body.¡±


    Nan Zhi associated it with the previous message of ¡®I miss you¡¯ which meant that he meant he missed her body.


    She put her phone back on the table in anger and didn¡¯t reply.


    Ding-dong.


    The doorbell rang.


    Nan Zhi opened the door and standing at the door was Gu Sheng, who looked just like a prince in a crisp white shirt and pressed pants.


    ¡°I promised Xiaojie when we were in that town that I would bring him to the amusement park during the weekend.¡± Gu Sheng looked at Nan Zhi, who had a faint shadow under her eyes and touched the tip of her nose with his finger. ¡°And you, sinceing back from the town you have been restless. Don¡¯t overexert yourself. If he really has any motive, you can separate after asking him clearly. Don¡¯t stress yourself out.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Gu Sheng¡¯s handsome face and a lump formed in her throat. This was why she liked to be with Brother Gu Sheng. Even after she rejected him, he did not mention about wanting to be together with her again. He was like a big brother, giving her warmth and care.


    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll go and change.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi went to bedroom with her phone and found that there was another message.


    ¡°You¡¯re really angry? I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips amd replied. ¡°Let¡¯s meet tomorrow!¡±


    This time he did not send back any more messages.


    After Nan Zhi changed, she went to Xiaojie¡¯s room and found Xiaojie talking to Xiao Xiaojie.


    ¡°Little Master, are you going on a date with someone else and abandoning Xiao Xiaojie?¡±


    Xiaojie took Xiao Xiaojie¡¯s hand and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going on a date, I¡¯m going to the amusement park!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that you can only go with your Uncle Cool and not with other men?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mouth twitched. It was indeed a robot given by that overbearing man. Its personality resembled him, like a copy.


    Nan Zhi and Xiaojie wore matching parent-child outfits consisting of a white t-shirt and denim overalls.


    Since it was the weekend, the amusement park was lively and bustling, almost overflowing with people.


    This was Xiaojie¡¯s first visit to the amusement park. Despite his high intelligence, he was still a child after all, so he was overjoyed at being able to y on the fun and thrilling rides.


    It seemed like Gu Sheng had gotten himself familiar with theyout of the amusement park. He easily navigated the park and guided Nan Zhi and Xiaojie around with ease.


    The three of them took the ferris wheel together and went to the magical castle.


    After entering the magical castle, Nan Zhi found out there was another name for this ce, The City of Terror.


    She wanted to leave, but Xiaojie and Gu Sheng stopped her.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, even I dare to go in. Why are you so timid?¡±


    Nan Zhi rubbed her arms and shivered when she heard the screams and music ying inside.


    ¡°There are other ces to y. Let¡¯s note here. Nan Xiaojie, you should stop looking too.¡±


    Xiaojie exchanged a look with Gu Sheng and they took Nan Zhi¡¯s hands and pulled her in.


    Nan Zhi felt like crying, but there were no tears. So she could only follow them in.


    After a few steps, the music stopped and it was so quiet in the dark space that she could hear the sound of her own breathing.

 Chapter 246 - Mu Sihan, Come Back

    <h4>Chapter 246: Mu Sihan, Come Back</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The more quiet it was, the scarier it got. A tingling feeling crept up Nan Zhi¡¯s spine and she felt goosebumps crawl all over her arms and shivered.


    She went forward a few steps. Suddenly, in the dark space beside her, a white light shed. A long-haired skull monster in white with a pale face and blooding out of its eyes, nose, mouth and ears suddenly dropped down and appeared in front of Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes.


    Nan Zhi froze for a few seconds then, she started screaming at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    She ran a few steps forward in panic, then a coffin suddenly opened and a huge mummy suddenly bounced up. Nan Zhi almost fainted from shock and she shouted, ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, Nan Xiaojie...¡±


    Theughter of Nan Xiaojie sounded in the darkness. ¡°It¡¯s fake! Pretty Zhizhi, why are you so timid?¡±


    Nan Zhi was still trembling with fear but there was no fear in Xiaojie, who was in Gu Sheng¡¯s arms. This child was too brave, she did not know where he got this braveness from. When she was as old as him, she did not even dare to go out at night.


    Gu Sheng was carrying Xiaojie in one arm and the other hand on Nan Zhi¡¯s slender wrist. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were that timid before...¡±


    Just as he was speaking, Gu Sheng did not end up finishing his words as his shoulder was tapped by someone suddenly. He looked back and saw that there was a zombie only an inch away from him. He gave a strange yelp, pulled Nan Zhi and ran forward.


    Nan Zhi was really afraid, but after seeing Gu Sheng¡¯s reaction, she could not help butugh.


    ¡°Who was the oneughing at me for being timid? You¡¯re a coward too!¡± Coming out of the magical castle, Nan Zhi was bent over withughter.


    Gu Sheng looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s bright smile and the corner of his lips turned up too.


    They went on to y the other attractions. Gu Sheng bought two very cute small horns and put it on Nan Zhi and Xiaojie¡¯s heads.


    ...


    <i>The parkingnding of the manor.</i>


    A private nended against the roaring wind.


    Yi Fan waited at the door of the manor with two rows of servants. When he saw the travel-worn Mu Sihan, he whispered to Wei Lin who was following behind. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Young Master meant toe back tomorrow night?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Mu sped up his schedule. He was so busy that he didn¡¯t even eat today. He was in a hurry toe back and see Miss Nan!¡±


    Mu Sihan walked towards the living room, taking off the sunsses perched on his nose and turned to look at Yi Fan. ¡°Is the bathtub filled?¡±


    ¡°I filled it up when I got your call.¡±


    Mu Sihan threw his sunsses to Yi Fan and walked upstairs.


    Half an hourter, he had changed his clothes and came downstairs, his hair still wet from the bath. With his ck pants wrapped around his long legs, his white shirt had two buttons unbuttoned, exposing his exquisite and sexy corbone.


    ¡°Young Master, dinner is ready.¡±


    Mu Sihan waved his hands. ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± He said while walking out.


    ¡°Young Master, someone just sent this over.¡± Yi Fan handed a kraft envelope to Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan looked at the kraft envelope with no recipient or sender darkly and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Where did thise from?¡±


    Yi Fan gave the name of a bodyguard.


    Mu Sihan frowned. The bodyguard was the manor¡¯s experienced bodyguard, why did he give him a kraft envelope?


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    Yi Fan opened the envelope and identally dropped it, causing the stack of photos inside to slip out and scatter all over the floor.


    Bowing his head, Yi Fan immediately bent down to pick them up but was slightly surprised after seeing the man and woman in the photo. Swallowing hard, he was afraid that Mu Sihan would be angry after seeing them and tried frantically to pick them all up, when a hand intercepted his and picked up several of the photos.

 Chapter 247 - Running Into His Arms Happily

    <h4>Chapter 247: Running Into His Arms Happily</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan picked up the photo, staring at it with his dark eyes slightly narrowed. The fingers holding on to the photo tightened.


    His handsome and cold face seemed to be covered by ayer of frost.


    In the photo, Nan Zhi and Xiaojie were wearing childish-looking horns on their heads. Xiaojie was sitting on Gu Sheng¡¯s shoulders, with Nan Zhi walking beside them, talking andughing. The pair of adults and the child looked very happy.


    Mu Sihan tore the photo into pieces and said coldly to Yi Fan, ¡°Call in Ah Xing.¡±


    Ah Xing was the experienced bodyguard who had sent the photos over.


    After a while, Ah Xing entered the manor. Looking at the man who was standing by the French windows smoking with a dark expression on his face, Ah Xing said cautiously, ¡°Young Master Mu, are you looking for me?¡±


    Mu Sihan puffed out a mouthful of smoke, and his face was hidden under the smoke he exhaled. ¡°What¡¯s with the photos?¡±


    Ah Xing was stunned. He did not know why Young Master Mu would ask this question. He lowered his head and answered truthfully, ¡°Young Master Mu asked me to follow Miss Nan a while back and to take photos and show them to you if she was too intimate with any man.¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes and seemed to understand something. He waved his hand. ¡°Get out!¡±


    After smoking the cigarette, Mu Sihan went to the room on the third floor.


    Opening the drawer, he took out a diary.


    He flipped to the end and the original nk page had a line of words. ¡°Find Xue¡¯er as soon as possible. You two are not suitable.¡±


    With a snap, Mu Sihan closed the diary.


    His tall body retreated a few steps, his temples throbbed in pain like it was pierced by a thousand needles.


    ...


    Nan Zhi had not had so much fun in a long time. For once, she could act like a child, not having to consider anything as she just stood back and enjoyed her time out.


    Coming out of the amusement park, the three of them had dinner outside and by the time they reached the district where Nan Zhi stayed, it was almost eight in the evening.


    Xiaojie had fallen asleep in the car and when the car stopped in the district, Nan Zhi carried Xiaojie off the car, taking care not to wake him up.


    Gu Sheng took both mother and son up and noone noticed the ck car hidden in the darkness.


    Nan Zhi put Xiaojie on the bed and after letting Auntie He know, she sent Gu Sheng downstairs.


    The both of them went out of the gate and stood under the dim street lights. Gu Sheng saw that Nan Zhi was still wearing the small horns and smiled. ¡°You look like a schoolgirl now.¡±


    Only then did Nan Zhi remembered the small horns on her head. She quickly raised her hands, trying to take it off her head. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m still young at heart. By the way, I really want to thank you for these past few days.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite with me. We¡¯re still ssmates and friends, even though we can¡¯t be lovers.¡± Gu Sheng looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s beautiful eyes and took out a form from his pocket. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I have a surprise for you a few days ago? Here, look at this.¡±


    Nan Zhi took the form from Gu Sheng and looked at it. And this look caused her to freeze in ce.


    Her eyes were filled with shock and disbelief.


    ¡°The person Junyuan told me who had a bone marrow that matches Xiaojie¡¯s and is willing to save him... that person is Brother Gu Sheng?¡±


    Gu Sheng nodded with a smile.


    Nan Zhi was thrilled and felt the tears welling up in her eyes. It was as if she was shocked by her emotions and she felt like a child all over again. Throwing herself excitedly into Gu Sheng¡¯s arms after a few seconds, she felt too overwhelmed for words. ¡°Thank you, Brother Gu Sheng. It¡¯s really a surprise...¡±


    Gu Sheng patted Nan Zhi¡¯s head and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t cry. I like to see you smile. Did you know, you¡¯re the most beautiful girl in the world when you smile.¡±

 Chapter 248 - He Threw Her Roughly Into The Car

    <h4>Chapter 248: He Threw Her Roughly Into The Car</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When the man sitting in the driver¡¯s seat of the ck car saw the man and woman hugging outside, the hands holding the steering wheel tightened and the veins on the back of his hands pulsed.


    It was like a fire had ignited in his deep dark eyes and his expression was murderous.


    Resisting the urge to rush out and separate them, he closed his red eyes.


    It was only this morning that she sent a message asking when he wasing back. How could she talk andugh with another man in the amusement park and jump into people¡¯s arms in a blink of an eye? Where was her morals and integrity?


    Especially when that man was the Brother Gu Sheng whom she had once liked!


    ...


    Nan Zhi raised her head from Gu Sheng¡¯s arms, her eyes were still teary and she was crying andughing at the same time. She knew she must have looked terrible at the moment.


    But she was really excited and happy and couldn¡¯t bring herself to care.


    Xiaojie was her life. Although Junyuan had told her long before that he had found a matching bone marrow for Xiaojie, she had never seen that person so she was still a little uneasy.


    She never thought that that person would be Brother Gu Sheng.


    This was much more touching and exciting than any surprise.


    They talked for a while and Nan Zhi went with him to the car to send him off. She watched as his car drove out of the district before turning around and walking back.


    The car ident had affected her mood for a few days, but after learning that Brother Gu Sheng was the man who was donating the bone marrow, her mood had lightened a lot, and she felt like a huge weight had been lifted off her shoulders.


    Nan Zhi was about to enter the gate when suddenly, her wrist was grabbed by a strong hand.


    Nan Zhi turned around and met with a pair of dark eyes.


    Her heart jumped.


    It was Mu Sihan.


    Did he return from his business trip?


    Wasn¡¯t it tomorrow?


    He looked at her, his sharp and handsome profile cold and tense, his eyes dark and dangerous.


    Nan Zhi was shocked by the cold airing out of his body. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something when he pulled her roughly to the side of the car hidden in the dark.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted.


    So he had parked his car here, did he see her and Brother Gu Sheng and misunderstand?


    ¡°Mu Sihan, calm down. Brother Gu Sheng and I are just friends©`¡±


    She was coldly interrupted by him before she could finish. ¡°Just friends? The three of you went to the old town and amusement park while I was away. Are you happy staying by his side?¡±


    Nan Zhi was thrown into the car by him like a sack of potatoes. Her head hit the back of the seat and she gasped in pain.


    She was a little dizzy and before she could react, the car door was mmed shut.


    Very quickly, the man sat in the driver¡¯s seat and sped away.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, where are you taking me?¡± There was already a hole in his heart from that car ident years ago, and his unsympathetic attitude towards her made her suspicious of him.


    The man driving ignored her, his face dark and his eyes fierce. With his thin lips tightened into a straight line, he looked cold and distant.


    For a while, there was only the sound of the car on the road, the atmosphere in the car was quiet and it was so stifling it was hard to breathe.


    Nan Zhi did not want to be misunderstood by him because of her and Brother Gu Sheng. She mustered up her courage and exined again, ¡°There is nothing dirty or scandelous between Brother Gu Sheng and me. I only hugged him tonight because he is the one who can save Xiaojie...¡±


    The man driving looked over at her through the rearview mirror, his eyes cold and frightening. ¡°He can save the brat, so you¡¯re offering your body to him?¡±

 Chapter 249 - Provocative

    <h4>Chapter 249: Provocative</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan thought of the stack of photos.


    When she was with that Gu Sheng, she smiled like a blooming flower, her eyes curved and she looked bright and beautiful. He had never seen her like that before.


    She was beautiful when she smiled.


    Although he did not want to admit it, the photos would not lie. She was much more rxed and happy with that man!


    He felt like there was a me in his heart, burning vigorously and it was uncontroble, with no ce to vent it out.


    Nan Zhi saw that Mu Sihan was silent, the outline of his face was tense. She rubbed her forehead which was in pain after hitting the car seat and pursed her lips, not wanting to say anything.


    The atmosphere in the car dropped to freezing point and she shivered imperceptibly.


    After some time, the car drove for a distance longer before Nan Zhi broke the silence again. ¡°Where on earth are you bringing me?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s voice was cold and terse. ¡°To do what we didn¡¯t get to do in the woods that night.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened.


    So he only looked for her because he wanted to take her body.


    After the car got on to the expressway, Mu Sihan seemed to have thought of something. Not giving a care to the screaming Nan Zhi behind him, the speed of the car kept on increasing.


    Just when Nan Zhi was about to throw up, the car stopped suddenly. Nan Zhi was unprepared and her forehead hit the seat in front.


    She held onto her head in pain and pushed the car door open to heave, vomiting out the contents of her stomach.


    Mu Sihan got out of the car too, took out a few cans of beer from the car boot and drank it while leaning on the front of the car.


    After the difort in Nan Zhi¡¯s stomach started to calm down, she looked at the menacing man and felt that she would not be able tomunicate with him tonight.


    With him behaving like this... She really didn¡¯t want to die yet.


    Pursing her lips, she wanted to leave, but the next second, the man¡¯s dark eyes looked over at her, sharp as a sword, as if he wanted to shoot through her.


    She could not help but shiver.


    Seeing him like this, she was frightened by his gaze and turned away, wanting to leave. But the man moved faster than her.


    She had only run a few steps before her wrist was caught and her slender body was thrown roughly against the car. The steel behind her back was cold and hard, painful as it dug into her waist.


    She groaned and struggled subconsciously.


    The man had one hand on top of her head and the other on her waist, trapping her between his chest and the car.


    He looked down at her, his eyes cold and his thin lips twisted into a smirk. ¡°Do you have a sense of aplishment, wandering between two men?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyshes fluttered. ¡°Do you think of me like that?¡±


    ¡°That Gu Sheng, even I was not able to find out his identity. Do you really think he is sincere to you, appearing out of nowhere out of the blue?¡±


    Nan Zhi frowned. ¡°He is an orphan and was adopted by a hunter when he was young. I can feel if he is sincere to me or not.¡±


    The hand he had on her waist tightened and the vice-like grip was so strong like he wanted to strangle her to death. Nan Zhi did not resist and looked at him with red eyes. ¡°But you, you already knew about my uncle and your adoptive father but still forced me to be with you. What¡¯s your motive?¡±


    Especially when she found out Mu Sihan had been in the car and his adoptive father had sacrificed himself to protect him. She would never believe it if he said he didn¡¯t hate her uncle at all.


    After Nan Zhi asked the forbidden question, the temperature in the air seemed to have frozen into ice.


    Unwillingly, Mu Sihan was thrown back to the scene of the car ident. Back then, his adoptive father had shielded himpletely from harm and he could still feel the sticky red blood dripping onto his face.


    Drip.


    ¡°Xiaohan, don¡¯t be afraid. You are a man. Take good care of your Grandma and Xue¡¯er for me. Okay? Don¡¯t cry...¡±


    Drip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep score in your heart. Xiaohan you must be more cheerful.¡±


    ¡°Father, father...¡±


    Suddenly, there was an excruciating pain in his temples, piercing through him like needles and he seemed to have been provoked, all rationality disappeared when he thought of that bloody scene. He pushed Nan Zhi aside and bent over, gasping for breath.


    ¡°Get me the pills for bipr disorder in the car.¡±

 Chapter 250 - Fighting The Devil

    <h4>Chapter 250: Fighting The Devil</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan bent over, his chest heaving violently.


    Knowing him so well and knowing how his adoptive father¡¯s car ident could provoke him, it must be the second personality, Ye Qing, in his body.


    Was it Ye Qing who had disclosed the information about the ident to Nan Zhi?


    He was sure that Nan Zhi would question him after finding out about this. If Nan Zhi mentioned it, he would be provoked and lose his rationality. Once that happened, it was more than likely he would hurt her...


    Ye Qing wanted him to look for Xue¡¯er wholeheartedly, and did not want him to be with Nan Zhi.


    No, he could not hurt Nan Zhi anymore!


    Mu Sihan held on to his head which was about to split open from the pain. The veins in his forehead were pulsing and cold sweat continued to drip down his face.


    Searching through the storagepartment in the car, Nan Zhi found a bottle of medicine and brought it over to Mu Sihan in a hurry.


    Mu Sihan took the bottle, but there was only one pill left. It would take at least six pills to control his emotions when his bipr disorder was at its worst.


    ¡°Go, drive my car and leave!¡± He knew he could not control himself anymore and to avoid hurting her, his tall body ran towards the sea.


    Nan Zhi had only seen him get angry before and had never really seen his bipr disorder act up.


    So, it was this scary!


    He was like a bloodthirsty devil, his whole body giving out an eerie and dangerous air.


    Was it her question that made him think of the bad memories that provoked his emotions?


    Nan Zhi pulled open the door nervously and put her leg in.


    But almost immediately after, she retracted her leg.


    If she really walked away like that, would something happen to Mu Sihan, who had lost his rationality?


    Nan Zhi looked at him running into the sea and pouring cold sea water over himself repeatedly. Seeing him like that made her both frightened and flustered.


    If she went forward now, she would definitely get hurt by him.


    But if she did not try to stop him, he would run further into the sea.


    She did not care if he had already turned into a demon. She could not leave him alone at a time like this.


    After all, if there was nothing more to that car ident, it was her uncle who had done him and his adoptive father wrong.


    Nan Zhi did not care about her fear of the sea and ran towards the figure of the tall man in a rush.


    She caught up to him and hugged him from the back. ¡°Mu Sihan, don¡¯t go forward anymore...¡±


    Before she had finished speaking, her hands around his waist were shaken off by him violently and she was pushed aside by a brutal force. She fell into the sea and sea water gushed into her mouth and nose, choking her and turning her face a mottled red.


    The man¡¯s red eyes stared at her coldly, his aura ferocious and violent. ¡°Scram!¡±


    His rationality and emotions were out of control.


    Nan Zhi disregarded her fear, stood up and walked in front of him again. Her hand pulled his arm and just when she was about to say something, she felt a sudden pain in her scalp. Her long hair was pulled back by hisrge hand.


    A wave surged up and crashed into her, soaking her with cold seawater as she was dunked into the ocean. Her hands iled about as she took in several mouthfuls of sea water, the insides of her mouth salty and bitter at the same time. She wanted to cry but no sound came out and she found it hard to breathe.


    He pressed her head down tightly and her body kept sinking, the suffocating feeling of dying at sea came again.


    The wave dispersed and she finally could take in a ragged, choking breath, but soon enough, another wave came crashing over.


    He pressed her hard, keeping her underwater with his eyes crazed and mouth twisted into a sneer.


    She was going to die in his hands.


    Not only did she have to fight off the waves, she had to fight him off too. Her strength was gradually draining away, her pleas bing weaker and finally, she just had no strength to struggle anymore...


    There was only one thought in her nk mind. When his bipr disorder acted up, it was truly terrifying. He was like a cold-blooded and ruthless demon.


    Just when Nan Zhi thought that she was going to sink to the bottom of the sea, he finally stopped his unruly act and pulled her out of the sea.

 Chapter 251 - Powerless To Resist

    <h4>Chapter 251: Powerless To Resist</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhiy on the beach weakly. She was motionless, coughing out seawater from time to time. Every time the sea breeze blew, she shivered with the cold, but she had no strength to get up.


    The devil-like man picked her up from the sand and threw her forcefully against the cold steel of the car.


    Nan Zhi had no strength to resist him. She found that the more she resisted him, the more cold and bloodthirsty he became.


    Mu Sihan, who had lost control of his rational and emotions, was a devil through and through.


    It was absolutely terrifying.


    He lowered his head and pressed his lips against hers, but there was no lust behind those dark and bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Her hair stood on end.


    He gnawed on her lips and the faint taste of blood entered both of their mouths, bitter and metallic, but he showed no sympathy and pulled open her lips, entangling her tongue in a twisted rage.


    ¡°I hate women who are easy.¡± He bit her lips, his voice low, husky and charming. ¡°My adoptive father was deceived by my adoptive mother. The day of their remarriage, she left with another man. My adoptive father brought me along to the airport to find her and on the way, he died after being hit by your uncle.¡±


    His eyes were bloodthirsty and red, as if he was possessed. He pinched her chin with hisrge palm. ¡°His blood was all over my face.¡±


    Nan Zhi imagined such a scene and her pupils constricted. She felt scared, yet her heart ached for this man.


    ¡°Mu Sihan,e to your senses...¡±


    ¡°Blood. It was all blood.¡± He bit her hard and the hand on her chin tightened, and suddenly, he ripped off her clothes.


    With strong, unfeeling hands, he kneaded her fiercely.


    Nan Zhi was stunned by his actions. She was angry and humiliated. Her lips and tongue were numb, her eyes filling up with tears because of the man¡¯s violent and cruel treatment.


    His long and beautiful dark eyes were chilled to the bone. It was not a look a human being should have.


    Nan Zhi was so frightened she lost the strength in her legs. She put her hands on his chest and pushed him with all her strength. But he was like a man possessed and seemed unable to hear her pleas.


    The more she resisted, the more it would fire up his desire to conquer.


    His palm moved from her chest to her stomach, before he ripped off her overalls.


    ¡®No, Mu Sihan! I beg you, don¡¯t do this!¡± His cold fingers touched the skin on her legs, leaving a trail of goosebumps in their wake and she trembled. Her body stiffened and she fought to stop herself from breaking downpletely.


    Her tearful cries mixed with the sound of the waves was very disruptive in the middle of the night.


    She struggled so hard that the man lost his patience and grabbed her wrists, putting them above her head. His thin lips moved down from her trembling lips.


    It felt like a cold and poisonous snake had slithered past. She wanted to push him away but she was too frightened and panicked that she was unable to muster up any strength to do it.


    Resisting him was like asking a tiger for its skin.


    The sea breeze blew and a chill went through her wet body.


    The man¡¯s cold hand wandered over her body, taking advantage of her weak body and humiliating her without a care. Disappointment, fear, anger... All kinds of emotions kept rolling around in her heart.


    He gnawed at her lips almost madly and fiercely.


    She sobbed and struggled to resist, but he turned a blind eye to it all.


    She looked at him with tears in her eyes, this beautiful face in front of her had turned into a devil that was both callous and cruel.


    Her voice was already hoarse and no longer had any strength to resist, her body was pressed against the chilly steel body of the car.


    She no longer better for mercy, nor did she cry. She let him bite and grope her body with his caustic, venomous hands.


    After gnawing roughly at her with no signs of stopping, he suddenly turned her over, separating her legs in one swift movement and thrust himself inside.


    Pain.


    Violent, mind-numbing pain.


    Over and over again.


    It was sex without emotion, and felt like an endless torture. It tore her apart.

 Chapter 252 - Don’t Touch Me Again!

    <h4>Chapter 252: Don¡¯t Touch Me Again!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi did not think that her first time with Mu Sihan would happen in this kind of situation. When she had said she would give herself to him that time, the danger had never crossed her mind.


    She was trembling all over.


    There was no joy, only pain and embarrassment.


    He was like an emotionless beast, venting, plundering and attacking...


    She opened her mouth and sucked in a deep breath, as if this was the only way to keep her from fainting from the pain.


    But the process was too long. She felt like she was being pushed into the depths of hell.


    Tears flowed into her mouth. It was so salty, so bitter.


    She was too dry and could not adapt to him.


    Over and over again.


    The severe pain stung and burned on every nerve of her body.


    She did not know how long this torture went on for, but just when she thought she was about to die under his body, he stopped and pulled himself away indifferently.


    She copsed weakly on the beach.


    Her eyes were wide open, nk and lifeless like a broken doll.


    The man looked down at her. When he saw the tears and despair in her eyes, his rationality returned, bit by bit.


    Looking at her bruised body, he felt like he was struck by lightning.


    Damn it!


    What the f*ck did he do to her?


    How the f*ck could he treat her so violently?


    His deep dark pupils constricted and his cold and sharp profile loosened.


    He slowly bent down, wanting to pull her up from the ground but before he could touch her, she flinched and avoided him.


    There was fear and resistance in her eyes.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, I hate you!¡± Her voice was trembling and hoarse.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s pupils constricted.


    ¡°What did you say after you humiliated mest time your condition acted up? You said it wouldn¡¯t happen again.¡± She looked at him, her eyes frightened and disappointed, her voice rusty and broken. ¡°I believed you, but this time, you were even worse. A person like you is a devil and a pervert! You¡¯re worse than a beast! I hate you so much!¡±


    She truly regretted that she had stayed.


    She knew the consequences of staying but why was she unable to leave him here?


    She hated him, but more than that, she hated herself more!


    Mu Sihan stared at Nan Zhi with red eyes. He picked up her torn clothes from the ground and tried to put them on for her. She shoved his hands away, her eyes zing with cold fire as she shouted hoarsely, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    His hands froze in mid-air.


    Pain shed across his dark eyes.


    Nan Zhi rose from the ground, grabbed her clothes from his hands and put them on flurriedly, her entire body was shaking from head to toe.


    Mu Sihan frowned as he looked at her pale face, her red and swollen mouth and her reddened eyes.


    He never wanted to hurt her, but she had provoked him, causing his condition to act up and he couldn¡¯t control his emotions.


    He couldn¡¯t hold back Ye Qing.


    Amy was right, he was a sick man. How could he deserve to have a woman?


    He was already scaring her now, if she knew that he also had split personality, she would think he was a monster.


    In fact, was he not a monster?


    This kind of monster was not worthy of having feelings!


    Nan Zhi¡¯s whole body was torn apart with pain. Her hands and legs as well as her lower body felt like it did not belong to her.


    After she pulled on the remnants of her ragged clothes, she did not look at Mu Sihan again and dragged her legs, which seemed to be filled with lead, and nned to leave.


    Mu Sihan looked at her weak body and pulled her back. He pushed her into the car and said with an almost indifferent voice, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    Nan Zhi huddled in the seat, having no strength left to resist or refuse.


    Mu Sihan started the engine and sent a message to Yi Fan before leaving the beach.

 Chapter 253 - Congratulations, You’re Free

    <h4>Chapter 253: Congrattions, You¡¯re Free</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The two did not converse at all during the entire journey back.


    The temperature between them had dropped to lower than zero.


    Mu Sihan held onto the steering wheel with one hand and a cigar in his other hand. His handsome face waspletely tense while his eyebrows were furrowed deeply. He kept exhaling long breaths of smoke, as if only nicotine could relieve the stuffiness he felt inside his chest.


    He did not look at Nan Zhi again. He also did not have the face to look at her after doing such a brutal and animalistic thing to her.


    She was right. He was a devil and pervert.


    He was not worthy of getting her affection.


    It was normal for her to despise and hate him!


    Nan Zhi hugged her chest with both her hands tightly. She leaned against the car window as she stared nkly out of the window withpletely reddened eyes.


    She was so empty and confused that it seemed like someone had sucked away her soul.


    Pain and bitterness arose in her chest. She suddenly felt like her life was aplete mess.


    She felt an overwhelming sense of helplessness and a sadness she couldn¡¯t dispel.


    Meeting Mu Sihan, was she lucky or unlucky?


    He was probably the greatest cmity in her life!


    He kept smoking and the strong scent of nicotine floated into her nose asionally. It was a familiar, yet unfamiliar smell that made her chest feel like a sponge had been stuffed inside. Just a hard squeeze would be enough to make salty tears flow from her eyes.


    She did not hear from him personally about what type of feelings he had for her.


    However, she was very conscious that it was not as simple as mere attraction.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he let her go?


    ...


    The car arrived at the entrance of the district. Yi Fan was already waiting there.


    Mu Sihan parked the car, though he did not unlock the doors. Nan Zhi could not push the door open.


    Yi Fan passed Mu Sihan the item that he wanted through the window that was wound down.


    Immediately after, the window was wound up again.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes trembled. Her voice was hoarse and tight. ¡°What else do you want to do?¡±


    Mu Sihan opened the medicine bottle and swallowed several pulls. He opened his mouth after his emotions had stabilized. His voice was hoarse as he said in a detached manner, ¡°I developed bipr disorder after my adoptive father¡¯s ident. Since then, my condition would act up whenever someone mentioned that ident if I didn¡¯t take my medication. I have a psychological illness that is much more serious than you think...¡±


    Nan Zhi buried her petite face into her arms. She did not look at him, but she could feel his deep and dark gaze looking at her.


    She bit her lips tightly. She did not think that he would take the initiative and mention his illness.


    Many sick people were not willing to be frank about their condition to others, especially people who were as arrogant as him. It left him raw and exposed, opening himself up for her to condemn him for life.


    ¡°You asked if I wanted to take revenge on you for what happened that year...¡± Pursing his lips into a thin line, his eyes darkened, sharp and piercing. ¡°That car ident was just an ident. Although I hated your uncle for drink-driving, and your maternal grandfather for suppressing the Mu family back then, many years have passed. I don¡¯t want to use those feelings to take revenge on you.¡±


    Nan Zhi lifted her head slowly and looked at him. His facial features were blurry amongst the smoke and it was hard to see his expression. However, she could faintly feel the loneliness he felt.


    He lifted his head to look at her after a few seconds.


    Both pairs of eyes met.


    He pursed his thin lips tightly again as only coldness remained in his dark orbs. ¡°However, I never thought about falling in love with you. It was unexpected and not part of any n. I forced you to stay by my side for one year, only because I felt like you suited my taste.¡±


    He took out the contract that Yi Fan had brought over in front of her. It seemed like he had used all of his energy to say the words that followed.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, I won¡¯t force you anymore in the future. Congrattions. You¡¯ve won. You¡¯re free.¡±


    It might have been fated from the start that the two of them should not have met with theirpletely different paths in life.


    Although they were not in love, this contract had brought their fates together.


    Without the contract, she was now free and he no longer had the excuse to forcefully have her and bind their lives together.


    Yes, she had won. She finally regained her freedom.

 Chapter 254 - A Clean Break From Now On

    <h4>Chapter 254: A Clean Break From Now On</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    It was originally harder than conquering a mountain to make someone with bipr disorder to admit they had lost!


    However, she had done it.


    A person like him was not worthy to have feelings, because no woman would be able to withstand his level of overbearingness.


    What he needed was a canary. He was too possessive and if the other party was not willing to submit, thetter would bepletely hurt.


    He did not want to hurt her anymore.


    That was why he gave her the freedom she wanted.


    Nan Zhi took the contract as her lips moved. She wanted to say something, but she did not in the end.


    The fact that he had set her free was really happy news that was worth celebrating.


    However, the price that she had to pay was very tragic.


    She would not be grateful to him.


    However, she found she was not as happy as she would have expected.


    Her nose waspletely stuffy.


    ¡°Do not appear in front of me in the future. Don¡¯t let the brat contact me again either.¡± Closing his red eyes, he lifted hisrge palm to caress her swollen lips that were torn and bloody from his vicious bite. However, he stopped his hand halfway at the thought of it being against her wishes. ¡°Let¡¯s act like we don¡¯t know each other, even if we meet.¡± If not, he was afraid that he would not be able to control herself and bind her to his side again. If she wanted to leave after that, it would not be so easy anymore.


    Ayer of moisture covered Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes. Her lips trembled as she said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He pursed his thin lips tightly as both his hands were clenched into tight fists. His voice seemed like it trailed in from very far away and his eyes were dark and listless. ¡°Don¡¯t ever forgive my beast-like actions tonight.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing tightened and she felt a chill creep up her spine. She did not think that he would say something like that. Her face paled as she pursed her lips helplessly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mu Sihan turned his body again and pressed button, unlocking the doors. Both his hands grabbed the steering wheel as his emotionless face leaned into his arms.


    Nan Zhi did not look at him again as she pushed the door open. She dragged her heavy legs and left.


    A tearing pain came from her lower body the moment her legs touched the floor.


    Although it was not the first time, this pain was even more imprinted in her heart than the first time.


    Mu Sihan lifted his head the moment Nan Zhi got off the car. He reversed the car and drove out of the district.


    The car drove very slowly.


    He could not help but look through the rear mirror.


    Her shoulders were trembling slightly, as if she was crying.


    She would not forgive him and he would not forgive him as well!


    He was a patient. A patient with a mental disorder who was not worthy of having any feelings!


    Everyone that was good to him had all left because of him.


    His adoptive father, his older brother and Xue¡¯er...


    He could not harm anyone anymore.


    He closed his frighteningly red eyes as her silhouette became smaller and more blurred. The car immediately drove away.


    ...


    Nan Zhi tore the contract in her hands into pieces ruthlessly before she entered the elevator.


    It had all ended.


    Although she was sadder than she had expected, time would be the best medicine to heal her broken soul!


    Nan Zhi fell sick soon after.


    She only returned to work after taking three days of leave. She had lost a fair amount of weight and looked weak and frail.


    But it was fortunate that her life and work were all back on track.


    She was heading to lunch with Xia Xi at a restaurant this afternoon when she received a call from Yi Fan on the way there.


    Yi Fan asked her to meet at the caf¨¦ opposite the broadcastingpany.


    Yi Fan passed her a cheque the moment they met. ¡°ording to the contract, young master agreed to give you a hundred million if he asked to end the contract first.¡±


    Nan Zhi returned the cheque to Yi Fan. ¡°I don¡¯t want this money. Although he hurt me, he still saved me that year. Besides, I do admit that my uncle also did wrong to the Mu family and him.¡±


    Yi Fan sighed as if he had expected for Nan Zhi to not keep the cheque. He continued, ¡°Actually, it would be the best for both you and young master to cut all ties with each other. Young master¡¯s real identity will not allow you to marry him. If you were to get together with him, you would only ever be a mistress for the rest of your life.¡±

 Chapter 255 - Letting Go Completely

    <h4>Chapter 255: Letting Go Completely</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Now that they had cut tiespletely, Nan Zhi did not want to know his real identity. Yi Fan probably would not tell her even if she asked.


    ¡°Doctor Junyuan has already returned to work at Renxin Hospital. If young master Xiaojie needs to be hospitalized, he can return to Renxin. All medical fees have been waived by young master. He said that this is part of yourpensation.¡±


    Nan Zhi tightened her hold on the coffee cup a little. ¡°Please tell him that he doesn¡¯t have topensate anything to me. I¡¯ll treat it as repaying his kindness from nine years ago. I can pay for Xiaojie¡¯s medical fees myself.¡±


    Although Yi Fan had not known Nan Zhi for too long, her personality was as strong and stubborn as his young master. It was hard to change her decision once she had made it.


    ¡°I will tell young master that.¡±


    Nan Zhi sat in the caf¨¦ for a while after Yi Fan left.


    She sighed in relief as she stared at the shining rays it sunlight outside.


    She finally felt that she was really free at this moment.


    There would not be an overbearing person called Mu Sihan around her in the future.


    She would not be made to feel breathless and suffocated from his existence again.


    She would never hear his loud shouting again.


    She would not have to worry about him hitting her in anger again.


    She would not have to be afraid of him tearing her apart forcefully again.


    The corners of her lips curled up. Her smile was supposed to be a happy one. However, even to herself, she felt her smile was very bitter.


    She should feel relieved and happy.


    However, she felt a heavy sense of emptiness.


    What was wrong with her?


    She needed to adjust her feelings and return the attention of her life back to Xiaojie and her work.


    ...


    In the VIP room of a dark and exclusive bar.


    Mu Sihan had already drank half a bottle of whiskey by the time Lan Yanzhi had rushed over.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Are you troubled because you haven¡¯t found Xue¡¯er? Aren¡¯t you only unable to find exactly where she is? After all, you¡¯ve already confirmed she¡¯s alive from all the clues.¡±


    Mu Sihan ced both of his long legs on the coffee table. He narrowed his ck eyes as it sparked in the dark. ¡°Stop talking crap and fight with me.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi waved his hands immediately. ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m only sending myself to death if I fight you!¡±


    Even Bo Yan might not be able to win Fourth Brother if he fought him seriously, not to mention him?


    Only psychopaths would be able topete with


    Fourth Brother¡¯s manic shooting skills and fists!


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink with you. This is my specialty.¡± Lan Yanzhi downed all the alcohol in the cup. He seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Fourth Brother, are you troubled because of Miss Nan? Did you fall for her?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly as strong emotions shed in his usually cold eyes.


    Lan Yanzhi furrowed his eyebrows slightly at this. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand why you wanted to sign that contract with her in the first ce. But I heard afterwards that you kept her by your side because of©`¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Stop talking about her.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother, if you really want her to give you what you want without going against you, you can actually use her son to move her. Doesn¡¯t her son have leukemia? You can help him find a suitable bone marrow...¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed coldly.


    Who said that he did not try to find a suitable bone marrow for the brat? He already asked Junyuan to help him see if he was a match for the brat when he moved Junyuan into the manor.


    However, it was not a match.


    He only gave up the search when Junyuan said that they had already found a match afterwards.


    However, he did not think that the person to help the brat would be Gu Sheng.


    It was already midnight when the two of them left the private room.


    Lan Yanzhi met one of his old lovers at the bar and the two of them agreed to go to a hotel together. Mu Sihan walked towards the entrance alone.


    A slender and tall silhouette appeared in front of him suddenly and Mu Sihan froze a little.


    ¡°Kitten?¡±

 Chapter 256 - Saving The Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 256: Saving The Beauty</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Qin Yubing came to meet the director and producers for her new drama in the bar. She could only drink with them nonstop because she did not have a good background and did not want to sleep with them.


    It was a good thing that her alcohol tolerance was not too bad. The director and producers were alreadypletely drunk, while she was still sober.


    However, she was still a little dizzy and she stumbled a little when she walked.


    When she speed-walked to the entrance from the private room, a low and cold voice suddenly trailed from behind her. ¡°Kitten.¡±


    Kitten? Who was Kitten?


    Qin Yubing turned her head in confusion.


    Qin Yubing almost thought she saw wrongly when she saw the man staring at her with his narrowed ck eyes not too far away from her.


    He had straight ck eyebrows, well-defined eyes, a tall nose bridge and sexy lips... They allbined to form a wless face that was both handsome and charming.


    It was the person she fell in love with at first sight.


    It had been a long time since she hadst seen him.


    Qin Yubing¡¯s pretty face could not help but blush. Her hands that rested by her sides were a little restless as she did not know where to ce them.


    Qin Yubing had permed her hair and dyed her hair to the same light brown hair that Nan Zhi had. She was wearing a red blouse with a pair of ck suit pants that ended at her ankles.


    Her figure was about the same as Nan Zhi and when you didn¡¯t look too closely, she really did resemble Nan Zhi a little.


    Mu Sihan walked towards Qin Yubing. However, before he could reach her, a heavily drunk fat man stood in front of her and ced his fat hand on Qin Yubing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why? Are you taking the opportunity to leave after you forced me to drink too much?¡±


    ¡°Director, I said before that I won¡¯t sleep with you...¡±


    p.


    A ruthless pnded on Qin Yubing¡¯s face before she could finish her words. ¡°Stupid b*tch, what are you acting for? Do you have the acting skills or backing since you want to get the first female lead without doing anything?¡±


    Qin Yubing was not the director¡¯s opponent. She fell to the floor from his p and her nose just happened to hit Mu Sihan¡¯s sparkling ck leather shoes.


    Hot liquid flowed out in an instant.


    Mu Sihan narrowed his ck eyes slightly. He saw the woman clearly when she lifted her head.


    It was not Kitten.


    The director knew that Mu Sihan was not someone he could go against from a single nce at his cold face and oppressive aura. He quickly grabbed Qin Yubing¡¯s hair and hauled her up. He wanted to bring her back to the private room when Qin Yubing suddenly grabbed Mu Sihan¡¯s arm. Her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I beg you. Help me, please...¡±


    Mu Sihan saw Qin Yubing¡¯s tears and could not help but ovep this image with how Nan Zhi had cried so pitifully that night. He nced at the director with a cold gaze. ¡°Let go of her.¡±


    Although the director knew that he was not someone to go against with, his tolerance was low and his temper was somewhat foul after he had drank too much. ¡°She¡¯s mine. Why do I have to let go?¡±


    The director received a ruthless kick to his abdomen the moment he finished his words. Although he was fat, he flew and bumped against the wall after being kicked by Mu Sihan. He fell to the floor and rolled over twice before he stopped.


    Qin Yubing wiped away the blood on her nose. She looked at Mu Sihan with lovestruck eyes. ¡°Thank you. Thank you...¡±


    Mu Sihan furrowed his straight eyebrows slightly. He sobered up a little more as he shook Qin Yubing¡¯s hand away coldly. He did not look at her again before he left.


    If he hadn¡¯t mistaken her for Kitten after drinking too much, he wouldn¡¯t have given a damn. He had never been someone to interfere in others¡¯ matters.


    Qin Yubing almost ran up to him and say, ¡°You just saved me. I¡¯m willing to give myself to you.¡±


    However, she was sure that he would be repulsed from how ugly she looked right now.


    Qin Yubing returned home andy on her bed after showering. She sent a message in the best friends chat she had with Xia Yanran and Nan Zhi, saying,¡±Girls, I think I¡¯m in love.¡±

 Chapter 257 - Meeting At The Airport

    <h4>Chapter 257: Meeting At The Airport</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Qin Yubing thought that Xia Yanran and Nan Zhi were asleep and did not expect for someone to reply her the moment she sent the message.


    Yanran Baby: ¡°Is it true? Is it true? Is the old virgin in our group finally in a rtionship? Who is the guy? Send his photo quick. I really want to see.¡±


    Jie Mommy also sent a message not too long after. ¡°Everyone needs to celebrate! Congrattions Bing Baby to be the first to get out of single-hood in our group.¡±


    Although Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran were no longer virgins, the two of them were indeed still single.


    Yanran Baby: ¡°Zhizhi, I think that I might get into a rtionship soon too. I met a guy that I have good feelings for. I might agree to him if he confesses to me.¡±


    Jie Mommy: ¡°Xia Yanran, are you telling the truth? Don¡¯t Bing Baby and your consciences hurt to abandon me and leave me all alone and single?¡±


    Qin Yubing immediately sent a message. ¡°I only want to be in a rtionship, but it¡¯s not confirmed yet. However, he saved me today and was so handsome. I think he probably feels something for me too!¡±


    Yanran Baby: ¡°Who is he? What does he work as? How does he look?¡±


    Jie Mommy: ¡°Bing Baby always had high standards. How would she fall for him if he didn¡¯t look good?¡±


    Qin Yubing sent a shy emoji and sent a message. ¡°The young boys in the entertainment industry aren¡¯t as charming as him. He¡¯s as handsome as a Greek sculpture while his aura is as strong as Satan. He¡¯s also zing hot, sexy and strong.¡±


    Yanran Baby: ¡°I¡¯m sending three puking emojis.¡±


    Jie Mommy: ¡°Sent two enraged emojis. Quickly send a photo for Yanran and me to admire at.¡±


    Qin Yubing: ¡°I¡¯m keeping it a secret first. I¡¯ll report to you twodies once there¡¯s some real progress


    ¡±


    The three women chatted about their private lives for a while before their conversation moved to a more recent hot topics online, Nan Yao and Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s wedding.


    Yanran Baby: ¡°Zhizhi, our newspaper agency has also received an invitation and I was actually assigned by the chief editor to go for it. Oh yes, you¡¯re also going to attend the wedding right?¡±


    Jie Mommy: ¡°Of course I¡¯m going. Nan Weiye came to the broadcastingpany to give me the invitation personally. He said that he doesn¡¯t want to see negative news reports about bad family rtionships.¡±


    Qin Yubing: ¡°I heard that Nan Yao and Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s wedding will be held at Flower Ind. I¡¯m on break since I don¡¯t have anything on my schedule recently. I¡¯ll go with the two of you to y at the ind for two days then!¡±


    Yanran Baby: ¡°The three of us haven¡¯t been out together to be happy in ages! You have to bring my godson then!¡±


    Qin Yubing: ¡°I¡¯m raising both of my hands in agreement.¡±


    Jie Mommy: ¡°I¡¯m not bringing him this time. There¡¯ll be a lot of media on the ind and many people knew that I was in a rtionship with Bo Shaoxiu. I¡¯m scared that Xiaojie will be captured and that he¡¯ll be pulled in and twisted into some hicalpany¡¯s hype.¡±


    Yanran Baby: ¡°That¡¯s true. We shouldn¡¯t let my adorable little godson be revealed and be attacked by those vicious keyboard warriors.¡±


    It was about 1 a.m. when the three of them finished chatting.


    Nan Zhi was not sleepy at all as she stared at her son who was deeply asleep.


    She talked about what happened at her maternal grandfather¡¯s house with Auntie He yesterday. Auntie He mentioned unintentionally that her uncle had very good alcohol tolerance. When her mother and Nan Weiye got married, her uncle helped her mother to take the shots when she couldn¡¯t handle anymore. He helped toast more than a hundred tables of guests and he was not drunk at all. He was actually really good at drinking.


    However, if her uncle had such a good alcohol tolerance, why would he suddenly speed up his car on the expressway and hit Mu Sihan¡¯s adopted father¡¯s car?


    If the car had not been tampered with, could it be something else...


    ...


    Flower Ind was just as its name implied. It was an ind filled with beautiful flowers of all types and crystal blue waters that stretched out as far as the eye could see. It was truly a haven in this modern concrete jungle. Since it was spring all year round, the flowers were constantly in bloom and the scenery was very pretty.


    Xia Yanran had arrived on the ind a day before because she needed to follow and interview the newly-wed couple, while Nan Zhi and Qin Yubing only flew over on the second day.


    Nan Zhi was chatting with Qin Yubing in the caf¨¦ an hour before boarding time. Nan Zhi¡¯s seat was facing the entrance directly and she could see anyone that walked in just by looking up.


    However, one of the times when she looked up, she happened to see a strange, yet familiar figure.

 Chapter 258 - Deathly Sexy

    <h4>Chapter 258: Deathly Sexy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi blinked several times. For a moment, she thought that her eyes were dysfunctional.


    However, she did not see wrongly. It was indeed Mu Sihan.


    He was wearing a white v-neck t-shirt with a pair of white pants that ended at his ankles. It was a very casual, effortless look that he pulled off wlessly as he looked as though he had stepped off the runway. His ck hair was notbed neatly while his handsome forehead was covered by some dishevelled strands of hair. As always, his facial features were well-defined, his jawline chiselled with his eyes serious and piercing. With his thin lips slightly pursed, it only served to make him look extremely sexy. From the moment he entered, he attracted the attention of several people.


    He did note alone. There was a pretty woman wearing a Bohemian-styled maxi dress apanying him.


    Nan Zhi knew the woman. She had seen the two of them dining in the western restaurant that other time.


    ¡°Han, I want a ck coffee and tiramisu.¡± The woman said softly, her voice coy.


    ¡°Okay. You go and look for our seats first.¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s voice was low and cold.


    Nan Zhi watched at the woman turned. She hadrge, pretty eyes that were almost blue. Her facial features were well-defined while she had fair and smooth skin. She had long and wavy blond hair and wore a fiery red colour on her lips. She looked both charming and seductive.


    What a gorgeous woman!


    Standing next to the tall and handsome Mu Sihan, the two made a striking couple.


    Nan Zhi could not tell exactly what she felt currently. It was aplicated feeling. She felt like a caterpir in a cocoon, whose silk was being reeled off unexpectedly. There was a slow pain that was impossible to ignore that was slowly spreading within her.


    However, it was good that it was still within her control.


    It was not to the point that she felt so bad she wanted to die.


    Nan Zhi blinked and took a deep breath. She was about to retract her gaze when she suddenly noticed Qin Yubing turning her head swiftly and look towards the cashier area.


    Nan Zhi noticed that Qin Yubing¡¯s face was a little pale after she turned back. She asked in confusion, ¡°Yubing, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Qin Yubing tightened her fingers around her knees. She did not think that she would meet that person here. Even more than that, she didn¡¯t expect he would bring with him an extremely charming and beautiful woman.


    Could it be that he liked that type of woman?


    However, she clearly felt that he liked girls like her.


    Was he a yboy? However, he didn¡¯t seem the type. The cold aura he had seemed to stop people from approaching him and it was very strong. Any normal woman that wanted to approach him would have to be daring enough.


    Meanwhile, a yboy would exude a yful aura every now and then. This man did not have it at all.


    ¡°Yubing?¡±


    Nan Zhi could not finish her words when she heard a charming voice trail over. ¡°Hi, these two beauties, can my boyfriend and I sit here?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked around and noticed that the other seats were all full. Only the four-seater table they were at was free.


    She pursed her lips and thought about the words Mu Sihan had told her that night. They had to act as though they did not know each other, even if they were to meet again. She was about to reject, when she heard Qin Yubing say while smiling, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Nan Zhi could not reject anymore since Yubing had already agreed graciously. After all, the table was not specially reserved for her. She did not have the right to reject.


    Mu Sihan bought the dessert and coffee that the woman wanted a few minutester. He seemed to freeze for a second when he saw Nan Zhi. However, he did not change his expression and acted awkward and distant, like he had met aplete stranger.


    Qin Yubing gave up her original seat and sat next to Nan Zhi. Mu Sihan and the woman was sitting opposite of them.


    Nan Zhi wanted to act like nothing had happened and chat with Qin Yubing. However, she noticed that Qin Yubing was a little distracted, though she did not know what had happened to her.


    The couple opposite of them treated Qin Yubing and her like they were air. The two of themughed as they continued their conversation and talked about something amusing. It was clear they got along very well.


    Nan Zhi zoned out a little when she saw the man curling his thin and sexy lips up a little from the corner of her eyes.

 Chapter 259 - Like Strangers

    <h4>Chapter 259: Like Strangers</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ning City was not considered arge city, yet it was also not that small either.


    It had been about ten days since that fateful night when she had been torn apart by him at the beach. Her body had long since recovered. However, mentally...


    She was indeed unhappy. Although it was not her first time, it was the first time for her when she was conscious.


    The lingering fear from that rough tearing pain still dwelled at the top of her mind when she thought about it.


    This man was terrifying when his bipr disorder acted up.


    The way he acted like a devil waspletely different from his cool and unapproachable countenance now.


    Mu Sihan never looked at her again, apart from the nce he sent her when he arrived at the table.


    The two of them were like strangers that did not know each other.


    This atmosphere was strange and heavy.


    Nan Zhi did not want to sit there any longer. She looked at Qin Yubing beside her and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Qin Yubing stared at the man opposite of her. She bit her lips as her eyes turned slightly red. She was extremely disappointed that he had hadn¡¯t looked at her even once.


    ¡°Zhizhi, how about you go and get our boarding passes first? I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Nan Zhi could not wait to leave the ce and readily agreed, not thinking too much about it. She took Qin Yubing¡¯s identity card and left.


    ...


    Nan Zhi and Qin Yubing only realized after they boarded that their seats were not directly next to each other. There was an aisle in between their seats.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s seat was on the left while Qin Yubing¡¯s seat was on the right.


    The most important part was that the person sitting by the left window seat was actually...


    ¡°Zhizhi, why are you sitting with him?¡± Qin Yubing was suspicious that Nan Zhi had arranged this on purpose.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s full attention was on the man wearing a pair of sunsses and earphones. She did not notice Qin Yubing¡¯s unhappiness and suspicious expression as she replied softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s probably random!¡±


    Qin Yubing hugged Nan Zhi¡¯s arm as she pouted and whined, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to sit with you.¡± Qin Yubing did not wait for Nan Zhi to say anything before she walked towards the man and poked his arm lightly. ¡°Mister...¡±


    Nan Zhi stood at the aisle and watched Qin Yubing take the initiative and approach Mu Sihan. Surprise shed in her eyes.


    Mu Sihan was resting with his eyes closed. He took off one side of his earphones when he felt someone poke his arm. He nced at the woman next to him through the sunsses.


    The woman blinked. She looked pretty and gentle as her glossy lips pouted a little. ¡°Mister, can you change seats with me? I want to sit with my friend. ¡± Qin Yubing put both of her hands together and made an imploring gesture that said please.


    Whenever she had done this in the past, men would softened up and give her what she wanted.


    After all, no man could resist the pitiful state of a beautiful woman.


    Not to mention, she was a celebrity that had some poprity.


    Mu Sihan put on his earphones again. He did not have any impression of Qin Yubing and only felt that her actions were extremely revolting. His sexy lips moved and spat out a callous word, ¡°Crazy.¡±


    The blood in Qin Yubing rushed to her head when she heard what he said. Her pretty face that was normally gentle, turnedpletely red.


    Nan Zhi stared at Qin Yubing with aplicated expression. She felt like Qin Yubing was a little weird today.


    Yubing had entered the entertainment industry when she was 16-years-old. She had seen countless handsome men and pretty women. However, she had never seen Yubing act like this in front of a man before.


    Nan Zhi suddenly thought about the message Qin Yubing had sent that night. Could it be that the person she liked was...


    ¡°Zhizhi, he¡¯s not willing to change. Do you want to change with his girlfriend?¡± Qin Yubing came to Nan Zhi and suggested.


    Nan Zhi did not think that it was a coincidence that Mu Sihan and his girlfriend were flying to Flower Ind and were on the same flight as they were.


    He had said before that they were to live separate lives. Naturally, Nan Zhi could not sit with him, so she walked to the charming Amy to suggest to change seats.

 Chapter 260 - You Dont Want To Sit With Him?

    <h4>Chapter 260: You Don¡¯t Want To Sit With Him?</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> As Studios <b>Editor:</b> As Studios


    Amy looked at Nan Zhi in slight shock.


    She had arranged for Nan Zhi to sit with Mu Sihan on purpose!


    Amy pushed her sunsses to the crown of her head as her red lips curled up with a meaningful look. ¡°Do you really want to change?¡±


    Amy stared at Nan Zhi¡¯s small face. She did not want to miss any micro-expressions that crossed her face.


    Nan Zhi did not know why Amy would ask something like this. Would a normal girlfriend be very happy if she heard that another woman would sit with her boyfriend? If anything, wouldn¡¯t she be happy that she could sit with her boyfriend?


    However, Amy didn¡¯t seem to be excited at all. Instead, she was very serious, as if she was working.


    Nan Zhi did not have the chance to say anything, before Qin Yubing said first from behind her, ¡°Of course she wants to change. My friend and I want to sit with each other.¡±


    Amy¡¯s pretty deep blue eyes nced at Qin Yubing. Her red lips curled up into a smile that looked like she was concealing a secret. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who wants to sit there!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Qin Yubing was a little angry from being embarrassed earlier and her cheeks were flushed pink.


    Amy took her limited edition branded bag and shook her hips as she went over to sit next to Mu Sihan.


    ...


    The ne took off and flew into the clouds.


    Nan Zhi sat by the window while Qin Yubing sat by the aisle. After Mu Sihan had called her crazy, Qin Yubing was feeling humiliated and a wave of despondency washed over her.


    However, she could not help but turn her head often as she used the side of her eyes to stare at the well-defined side profile the man had.


    Why would he like such a seductive and troublesome woman?


    Originally, Nan Zhi had nned to wear the eye mask and earphones to rest. However, she noticed that Qin Yubing waspletely distracted and kept looking discreetly towards the other side of the aisle whenever she turned to look at her.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened.


    She used her elbow to nudge Qin Yubing. ¡°Yubing, you said that time that you fell in love. Is it this man?¡±


    Qin Yubing did not want to hide it from Nan Zhi. She nodded her head with a sad expression. ¡°You noticed it right? That¡¯s right. It¡¯s him.¡± Qin Yubing bit her lip as she drooped her long eyshes,with tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Do you remember when Yanran and I asked you to meet at the clubhouse when you just returned? I met him that night.¡±


    Nan Zhi was shocked.


    It was also Mu Sihan and her second time meeting that night. A misunderstanding even happened between them and she almost got strangled to death by him.


    ¡°I fell in love with him at first sight. Zhizhi, there has never been a man that has given me such a strong feeling before.¡± Qin Yubing twisted her hands together as they rested distractedly on herp. Her knuckles turned a little white from the continuous action. ¡°He saved me from a director the night I sent the message. He looked at me so gently. I could tell that he had feelings for me.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her exquisite eyebrows. She had known Yubing since they were both young. Yubing would not lie to her.


    However, she had only knew Mu Sihan for less than three months. He had an unforgettable first love and a pretty and charming girlfriend. He even made her his mistress and raped her on a beach...


    Every action he made was evil and terrifying.


    If he had intentions towards for her best friend, then that was really...


    However, there was nothing between the two of them anymore. She could not question him about anything again. All she could do was try to persuade Qin Yubing with aplicated feeling. ¡°Since he has a girlfriend, you should end your feelings for him! Besides, you probably only think that he¡¯s perfect on the outside and don¡¯t know him at all.¡±


    He was fine when he was normal. However, when his illness acted up, it was like Satan had possessed him and it was not something a normal person could withstand.


    ¡°Zhizhi, I feel that you¡¯re a little weird today.¡± Qin Yubing stared at Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes. ¡°How do you know that he¡¯s only perfect on the outside? Could it be that you know him?¡±

 Chapter 261 - Meeting Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 261: Meeting Eyes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi did not know how to exin what happened between Mu Sihan and her to Qin Yubing.


    It was nothing morous and it was also painful how it had ended. If anything, she didn¡¯t want to drag up those traumatic memories again.


    ¡°He¡¯s the sponsor for ¡®Delicacy¡¯ and I heard some things about him. His temper is not very good. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t have any contact with him in the future.¡± Nan Zhi did not want Qin Yubing toe into contact with Mu Sihan. She did not know whether it was because of Qin Yubing or because of Mu Sihan.


    She really did not want to think about it if there was really something between the two of them.


    It was an extremelyplicated feeling.


    Qin Yubing furrowed her eyebrows. If she was honest, she was a little unhappy with Nan Zhi for stopping her. It was hard for her to finally meet someone she liked. As her best friend, shouldn¡¯t Nan Zhi be supporting her?


    Nan Zhi noticed that Qin Yubing did not agree with her at all and had a rebellious pout on her face. She nced at the direction where Mu Sihan and Amy were seated. ¡°Besides, he already has a girlfriend, right?¡±


    Qin Yubing did not say anything more. However, she did not take Nan Zhi¡¯s words to her heart.


    He had a girlfriend. So what? It wasn¡¯t like he was married. They could break up anytime, right?


    It had been almost half an hour since the flight had taken off. Nan Zhi had already worn the eye mask and was resting.


    However, Qin Yubing just couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    A bad feeling grew within her as she stared at Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty side profile.


    She did not know if she was hallucinating, but the gaze Nan Zhi used to look at the man she liked seemed a littleplicated...


    Nan Zhi... did she like him too?


    It was impossible. Nan Zhi would never snatch the man that she liked. Besides, she was a single mother. Even if she was pretty, she had already lost her right to participate in the fight.


    ...


    The Nan family had booked rooms at a five-star hotel on Flower Ind.


    However, Nan Zhi did not stay at the hotel Nan Weiye booked. Yanran, Yubing and her booked a room in another hotel.


    The hotel was a boutique vi with only a few levels. There were pretty coconut trees outside and an open-air swimming pool. The ce was very calming and pretty.


    ¡°What happened between Yubing and you?¡± Xia Yanran went to fetch them after they got off the ne. The two of them did not speak much on the way to the hotel, it was like they were engaged in a cold war.


    Although Nan Zhi had known Qin Yubing longer, she was usually closer to Xia Yanran. Nan Zhi had also told Xia Yanran about what happened between Mu Sihan and her.


    Nan Zhi told her about Qin Yubing liking Mu Sihan.


    ¡°What? The person she has a crush on is young master Mu? Holy crap.¡± Xia Yanran felt that it was unbelievable, though it was also reasonable. After all, Mu Sihan was handsome, cool and arrogant and was filled with a masculine charisma that was undeniably irresistible.


    He would always be the focus of any person¡¯s attention, no matter where he went.


    Qin Yubing happened to like the cool type of men and it was not impossible for her to fall for him at first sight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to persuade Yubing againter then.¡± Xia Yanran seemed to have thought about something as she whispered to Nan Zhi, ¡°Don¡¯t tell her about what happened between young master Mu and you yet. If not, she might think that you¡¯re stopping her from liking young master Mu on purpose.¡±


    ...


    There was a wee dinner the night before Nan Yao and Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s wedding. Nan Zhi had a slight headache and called Nan Weiye to tell him that she would not attend the dinner. Nan Weiye did not say anything apart from telling her to be present and respectable for the wedding tomorrow.


    After she took a nap, the sun had already set by the time she woke up again. Qin Yubing and Xia Yanran were not in the room. Nan Zhi took a ss of water and walked to the balcony.


    She noticed that something was wrong the moment she walked out. There seemed to be a tall and cold silhouette standing at the balcony next to her room.


    Nan Zhi turned to take a look and the man who was drinking red wine might have felt her gaze and happened to nce at her as well.


    The two pairs of eyes met.


    Everything around them seemed to move slowly in that moment.


    However, the man retracted his gaze first very quickly. He still had a cold expression on his face and she could not see any change in emotions in him.


    ¡°Han, I¡¯m done showering. You go and have a quick shower. We still have a lot to do tonight!¡±

 Chapter 262 - A Slightly Uncomfortable Scene

    <h4>Chapter 262: A Slightly Ufortable Scene</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The woman¡¯s voice was charming and seductive. Together with her words, it was hard to not think in the wrong direction.


    Nan Zhi tightened her hold on the ss.


    How could it be so coincidental that Mu Sihan and his girlfriend were staying next to them?


    The woman in the next room walked out wearing a red silk nightdress. Her slender hands wound around the man¡¯s arm coyly as her exquisite and pretty face wore a bright smile. ¡°Be quick. Don¡¯t let me wait too long. I don¡¯t want to stay up toote tonight. You have to fight for your time.¡±


    The woman pushed the man into the room. She stood outside and waved at Nan Zhi with a smile.¡±Hi, what a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nan Zhi wore a faint smile. Was it really so coincidental?


    ...


    Amy saw the man sitting on the sofa when she entered the room. He did not go and shower and was exuded darkness and anger from head to toe. He seemed like a bottomless pool of icy coldness with his expression was so dark it could frighten anyone away with just a look.


    Amy sat next to him and pouted. ¡°Why is your face so dark?¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his deep ck eyes as he replied coldly, ¡°You arranged toe to Flower Ind on the same flight, same row and even the same hotel with rooms next to each other, to help me do psychological counseling? Amy, I think your professionalism had been fed to the dogs.¡±


    Amy spread out her arms with an innocent expression.


    He could not ovee his mental barrier and was not willing to ept her hypnosis when he asked for her to help treat him ten days ago.


    Whenever she mentioned his adopted father and his brother, he would jump into rage.


    It was only when she mentioned Nan Zhi that he would act like a tamed golden retriever.


    ¡°Han, my team and I already thought of a proposal to treat your bipr disorder.¡± Amy kept her charming and bright smile as her expression turned serious. ¡°Your bipr disorder was caused by your adopted father¡¯s ident. The impact of that image was too strong for you and it has already be a thorn lodged in your heart. You have to take out that thorn. If not, your psychological illness will only be worse.¡±


    Mu Sihan now took his medicine on time everyday. His emotions could be considered calm as he stared at Amy coldly. ¡°How do I take it out?¡±


    ¡°Hypnosis. You have to find someone that can lead you out of the pain and help you get out from that ident.¡± Amy analyzed calmly, ¡°Xue¡¯er is missing right now and we can¡¯t find her at all. I think Nan Zhi is a possible solution.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mu Sihan rejected immediately with a dark expression.


    He had already promised her to not disturb her again.


    They would have to treat each other as strangers even if they met.


    Even if his chest hurt like it was twisted with a poisoned knife when he met her again. Even when he had the strongest urge to pull her into his arms and kiss her ruthlessly.


    He had promised her.


    However, he could still control his emotions after he took his medicine.


    ¡°If there isn¡¯t anyone that can bring you out of the ident, your bipr disorder will only worsen once you stop taking your medicine. This will make you incredibly dependent on the medication and I really do not rmend it. It¡¯s not healthy. Don¡¯t forget that you also have split personality. Han, you will be a monster that everyone is scared of. You have to take your condition seriously.¡±


    Mu Sihan closed hispletely red eyes. ¡°There¡¯s some positive clues regarding Xue¡¯er¡¯s whereabouts recently. I¡¯ll find her soon.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi returned to the room from the balcony. Shey on the bed and tossed and turned. However, she could not fall asleep.


    It was really annoying. What charms did that bad-tempered man have anyway? Why was it that women always appeared around him? Why him? Why was he the one Qin Yubing had fallen in love with?


    The phone rang. It was a call from Xia Yanran.


    Nan Zhi changed her clothes to go out after she finished the call.


    As she walked past the room next door, she unconsciously thought about the words that woman had said to Mu Sihan. A slightly ufortable scene appeared in her mind.

 Chapter 263 - I Love You

    Chapter 263: I Love You


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Somehow, the image in her mind made her feel a little annoyed.


    However, she sobered a lot when she thought about his abusive ravaging of her body that night.


    The two of them had separated into different paths and what he did with another woman was no longer a concern for her.


    Retracting her gaze, Nan Zhi forced down the irritated feeling and left. She found Xia Yanran at the hotel entrance. Pulling at Yanran¡¯s hand, she asked, ¡°Your Brother Yi wants to treat us to watch fireworks?¡±


    Xia Yanran blushed, then nodded her head with slight vigor. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him toe suddenly.¡±


    ¡°Waa, your Brother Yi is quite romantic.¡± The Xia family was once part of the top four families in Ning City. However, Yanran, Junyuan and their younger sister were all driven out of the Xia family after their mother passed away. They suffered quite a bit since young and it had not been easy for them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Yubing?¡± Nan Zhi looked around but did not see Qin Yubing.


    ¡°Oh, she... I tried to convince her but she ended up saying that I was looking down on her and thought that she wasn¡¯t worthy of young master Mu.¡± Qin Yubing had been incredibly defensive when she tried to convince her otherwise, with Qin Yubing eventually throwing back in Yanran¡¯s face that Yanran had also been financially supported by a man three years before.


    Back then, Junyuan had been framed by someone three years ago and was almost sent to jail. He needed arge sum of money because of it.


    Xia Yanran, who was still studying in university, was afraid that Junyuan¡¯s future would be ruined. She went to dance at the club to earn money and got financially supported by a ¡®psychotic¡¯ man for a month.


    Although it had been three years since then, everything that happened in that month was still very clear to her and she still felt scared at the thought of it.


    That man would use his leather belt and whip her ruthlessly once he was unhappy. He would even burn her arm with a cigarette head sometimes. The man was clearly insane.


    Yanran had only told ever Nan Zhi and Yubing about this. She did not think that Yubing would use her scars to attack her tonight.


    ¡°Yanran, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xia Yanran returned to her senses from the fear. She rubbed the goosebumps that had formed all over her arms and shook her head. ¡°N-Nothing. Let¡¯s go to the beach and have some fun!¡±


    ...


    Xia Yanran and Nan Zhi had just arrived at the beach when pretty and vibrant fireworks suddenly lit up the sky, sparkling in the dark night in vibrant bursts of color. It was so colorful it looked like a goddess was throwing flowers one by one in all shapes and colors. The colorful fireworks turned the sky into a bright picture .


    ¡°So pretty!¡± Nan Zhi eximed.


    The corner of Xia Yanran¡¯s lips curled up in happiness as her eyes turned a little wet. She did not think that she could still gain happiness after she experienced the darkest part of her life.


    The fireworks disy continued for more than ten minutes. The sky quietened for a while before another few vibrant fireworks sparkled again.


    It was different from the fireworks before. It was sparkling and attention-grabbing English words this time.


    ¡°I Love U.¡±


    After the fireworks confession ended, a gentle voice rang from behind Xia Yanran. ¡°Yanran, I love you!¡±


    Xia Yanran smiled brightly. Her voice choked up as she said, ¡°Thank you, Yi Fan.¡± She wiped the tears at the corners of her eyes. Yanran nced at Nan Zhi, who was standing not too far away and pulled her next to her. ¡°Zhizhi, he¡¯s Yi Fan and Yi Fan, this is my best friend, Nan Zhi.¡±


    Nan Zhi shook hands with Yi Fan as they greeted each other.


    Yi Fan was friendly and handsome. He was so gentle and considerate. His gaze at Yanran was also filled with love. Seeing the pair, Nan Zhi was thoroughly happy for Yanran and could not stop the smile on her face.


    Yi Fan wrapped his arm around Yanran¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°My best buddy is also on Flower Ind today. He came to attend the Bo-Nan wedding.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s wanted to meet you for a long time. There, he¡¯s here.¡±


    Xia Yanran followed Yi Fan¡¯s finger and looked at the direction he was pointing at, only to see a tall and slender ck silhouette walking towards them.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s pupils constricted suddenly as the silhouette approached them. Her heart started to thump without a rhythm and a dark hand seemed to w at her chest.

 Chapter 264 - Fear From Deep Within Her

    <h4>Chapter 264: Fear From Deep Within Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man that was walking towards them had both his hands in his dark-colored pants. He was tall and slender and exuded a dangerous strength that was as strong as a panther.


    He waspletely different from the elegant and gentle Yi Fan. The man sported very short and sharp hair that was cut into an army cut. It exposed his cold and well-defined facepletely.


    People said that army cuts were the best test of a person¡¯s appearance. Every part of the man, from his facial features to his well-defined contours, all showed how handsome and unordinary he was.


    He had a smile on his lips and looked dissolute and chic. However, his eyes were hiding a bloodthirsty coldness and hard glint if one looked closely enough.


    Xia Yanran would never forget, even if this person turned into ashes.


    Her fingers curled together instinctively as her fingernails sunk into her palms with hidden strength.


    ¡°Yanran, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yi Fan asked worriedly when he felt the woman in his embrace tremble.


    Every nerve in Xia Yanran was tensed. She drooped her long eyshes and froze in Yi Fan¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Yanran, are you okay?¡± Nan Zhi noticed Xia Yanran¡¯s abnormality as well.


    Xia Yanran was always happy-go-lucky and would always have a bright smile on her face. It was rare to see her nervous and uneasy.


    Nan Zhi looked up to nce at the tall silhouette walking towards them.


    Xiao Yi?


    It was that man who could be both good and evil and was filled with danger and evilness!


    Yanran knew him?


    Xia Yanran did not want to notice that Xiao Yi and her once had that ugly transaction. She endured the strong difort within her and tugged Yi Fan¡¯s arm softly. ¡°I don¡¯t feel that well suddenly. I¡¯ll meet your friend next time!¡±


    Yi Fan stared at Xia Yanran nervously, ¡°Are you unwell anywhere?¡±


    Xia Yanran was about to say something when a cold and slightly teasing voice trailed over suddenly. ¡°Fan Zi [1. Fan Zi is a nickname for Yi Fan], is this your girlfriend?¡±


    Yi Fan saw Xiao Yi as he hugged Xia Yanran with a bright smile and said, ¡°Yanran, this is brother Yi. Brother Yi, this is my girlfriend, Yanran.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s thin and cold lips curled up slightly as he stared at Xia Yanran, who had her head down. He stretched his hand out to Xia Yanran. ¡°Fan Zi often mentioned you in front of me. You¡¯re definitely different from the others now that I¡¯ve seen you.¡±


    All of Xia Yanran¡¯s hair stood on end when she saw Xiao Yi¡¯s stretched hand.


    ¡°Yanran, brother Yi wants to shake hands with you!¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s long eyshes trembled as she stretched out her hand slowly. She only wanted to shake the man¡¯s hand for a short while as a token gesture before retracting her hand.


    However, she did not think that he would hold her hand the moment she touched his finger.


    He squeezed her hand with strength and although she used her strength silently, she found she couldn¡¯t retract her hand.


    Xia Yanran was panicking a little. She looked up at the man with her bright ck eyes. ¡°Brother Yi?¡±


    The smile on Xiao Yi¡¯s lips deepened as the color of his pupils darkened and brightened under the night sky. He let go of Xia Yanran¡¯s hand after a few seconds.


    Xia Yan was relieved. However, she did not expect for his fingernails to tickle her palm lightly before hepletely let go of her.


    Xia Yanran immediately felt the darkness and coldness simr to that of a poisonous snake slithering over her and constricting her in a tight knot.


    ...


    Yi Fan had originally booked a private room in the bar. However, since Yanran was feeling unwell, he decided to send her back to the hotel instead.


    Nan Zhi returned to the hotel with Xia Yanran. Once they were back in thefort of the room, Nan Zhi crouched in front of Xia Yanran, who was curled up on the sofa and trembling after Yi Fan had gone. She grabbed Yanran¡¯s trembling hand, it was cold. ¡°Was the person from three years ago Xiao Yi?¡±


    Xia Yanran fell into Nan Zhi¡¯s arms, she was as helpless as a child. ¡°Zhizhi, I didn¡¯t think that he would be best friends with Yi Fan. What should I do?¡±


    Even though he was smiling when he shook hands with her, his eyescked any warmth at all and were a cold, steely glint of darkness.

 Chapter 265 - Going To His Room To Look For Him

    <h4>Chapter 265: Going To His Room To Look For Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Yanran only calmed down slowly after Nan Zhiforted her for a while. Shortly after, she started to have stomach cramps, probably due to being too nervous and afraid.


    Nan Zhi told her to rest on the bed while she went out to buy medicine for her.


    The room becamepletely silent after Nan Zhi left.


    Which was why Xia Yanran sucked in a nervous breath when her ringtone suddenly rang. An ominous feeling suddenly gathered in the pit of her stomach and she bit her lip, hard.


    Opening the message with slightly shaking fingers, she wanted to close her eyes.


    It was a photo.


    A naked woman was lying under the dim lights. Both her hands were tied together with a necktie while her wet long hair covered her face. There were hickies all over her body...


    Although Xia Yanran could not see the woman¡¯s face clearly, she recognized almost immediately that she was the woman in the photo.


    F*ck!!! That lunatic actually took a photo!


    Xia Yanran received another message before she could react from the shock and panic.


    ¡°Room 206. I¡¯ll send the photo to Yi Fan¡¯s phone if I don¡¯t see you within five minutes.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s face started to pale.


    If Yi Fan saw this photo...


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart tightened.


    That man had a mafia background and had very violent means. She knew very clearly how dark and cold-blooded he was.


    He had many ways to torture her if she did not listen to his words.


    Xia Yanran got out of the bed with weakened legs. She found a more conservative shirt in her luggage and put it on with shaking hands. She only left the room after she wrapped herself uppletely.


    By the time she stumbled in front of room 206, was trembling nonstop. Lifting her hand, she pressed on the doorbell.


    The door opened not too longter.


    The man had just finished showering and only had a towel wrapped around his waist as he stood at the door. He had a cigarette between his thin cold lips. His hair was wet and there were water beads that fell from his handsome and cold face from time to time.


    Xia Yanran looked down. She did not dare to look at him again. ¡°Mr Xiao, our deal is already long over. What do you want to do?¡±


    Xiao Yi narrowed his dangerous and indifferent eyes. His cold lips moved and ordered, ¡°Come in.¡± There was no room for discussion.


    Xia Yanran walked in forcedly. Her heart beat was very fast, as if it was about to fail and jump out of her chest.


    It was not that she had feelings for him. It was from the deep fear that had already ingrained within her.


    Ning City was not that big, yet not that small either. She did not meet him for the past three years and thought that she would not meet him again in this lifetime. However, she did not think that he would appear in this way after so many turns.


    Xiao Yi walked into the room. He was tall and muscr. His muscles were like a wall and each pack was clearly distinguishable. There were various scars on his back and one could tell from one look that they were left from countless fights and life-and-death situations.


    Xiao Yi took the two wine sses from the wine cab and passed one ss to Xia Yanran.


    Xia Yanran did not take the ss. She said with a tight breath, ¡°Mr Xiao, I can¡¯t drink.¡±


    Xiao Yi raised his straight eyebrows slightly. He half-squinted his eyes that were filled with danger. His tone was filled with evilness. ¡°You¡¯re scared that I would drug you?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heartbeat quickened as she swallowed in fear. ¡°Mr Xiao, that thing had happened so long ago. Please return the photo to me...¡±


    His sinister coldugh interrupted Xia Yanran¡¯s unfinished words. He put down the wine ss as his well-defined long fingers pinched her sharp and small chin swiftly. ¡°Can¡¯t you find another man to be your boyfriend? Why did you get Yi Fan of all men? Is it because you think he¡¯s rich and easily fooled?¡±


    Xia Yanran shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m serious about Yi Fan...¡±


    Pain came from her chin as the man tightened his hold. It was as if he wanted to shatter her chin into pieces. ¡°Then I want to see how a woman I¡¯ve slept with and spoiled, can be serious with him.¡±

 Chapter 266 - Biting Her Lips Ruthlessly

    <h4>Chapter 266: Biting Her Lips Ruthlessly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Yanran¡¯s breathing tightened. She stared at the man, who was like the devil, in disbelief. ¡°Mr Xiao, we have no more rtions with each other. I will not let you off if you dare to touch me!¡±


    She was a reporter. At most, she could break up with Yi Fan, expose his wrongdoings and never find a boyfriend again in her lifetime.


    Xiao Yi curled his thin lips up, his aura reeking with coldbloodedness, as if he was making fun of Xia Yanran¡¯s innocence and naivety. His handsome and dangerous face leaned towards hers as his bone-chilling ck eyes reflected her pale face. However, he did not pity her at all as he acted like a demon that just came from hell. ¡°Have you done it with Yi Fan?¡±


    Xia Yanran shivered in fear from his innate coldness. Although this person was from the mafia, his facial features and skin was atypical of what one have expected and he was good looking and pale. However, he exuded a natural badness and was the type who looked easy to approach, though he was actually apletely cold person with no feelings or empathy whatsoever.


    In his eyes, women were merely toys for him to let out his anger or stress.


    However, he was loyal to his men. Yi Fan was one of the most innocent amongst his men and he would not let him to be cheated by this woman.


    ¡°Answer!¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s pink lips trembled. ¡°No, I only just got together with Yi Fan.¡±


    Xiao Yi leaned his tall body towards Xia Yanran. His firm chest was pressed against her soft one as he pushed her on the wine cab. She felt a dangerous aura surrounding her face and her ears. It was like a snake¡¯s poisonous tongue and it was scary and dark.


    ¡°You like him a lot?¡±


    It was Xia Yanran¡¯s first time being in a rtionship. Yi Fan was simple and gentle and very considerate to her. When she was with him, she felt protected and safe. She felt very strongly for him indeed.


    Xiao Yi stared at Xia Yanran for a while. She was a lot prettier than she was three years ago. Her eyes were moist while her nose was small and tall. Her lips were pinkish and although her face was pale, there was an additional naivety and pitifulness that made one want to bully her ruthlessly.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I still remember your taste from three years ago, as if it only happened yesterday. Sleep with me for a night and I¡¯ll give the photo to you.¡±


    Tears appeared in Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes. She was really afraid of this man as she shook. ¡°Mr Xiao, you can¡¯t do this. Please let me off...¡±


    All of a sudden, her cheek was pinched from hisrge hand ruthlessly. His gaze turned extremely cold. ¡°A prostitute like you actually wants to be Yi Fan¡¯s girlfriend. Now that the b*tch has earned enough money, she wants to be a phoenix from being nothing. Do you think there¡¯s such good things in this world, Miss Xia?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s cheek bones were almost smashed into pieces by him. She was in so much pain that she could not speak properly anymore. ¡°Mr Xiao, I¡¯m not a prostitute. That time, I was forced to make that deal with you.¡±


    Xiao Yi scoffed coldly, ¡°A person dancing so promiscuously in a club is not a prostitute? Miss Xia, can you tell me what is a prostitute then? Could it be that you¡¯re in need of money again and want to cheat those inexperienced boys?¡±


    Xia Yanran was really afraid of this man. Her tears flowed out her eyes. ¡°Mr Xiao, I¡¯m not cheating Yi Fan. Won¡¯t you let me off?¡±


    ¡°Let you off? Do you dare to tell Yi Fan that you slept with me before and took money from me?¡±


    No woman would be daring enough to tell their darkest experience to the person they liked.


    Xiao Yiughed coldly. He leaned down and kissed away the tears that flowed from her eyes. Hisrge palm stretched into her shirt and kneaded her chest callously. ¡°Yanran, you came back to me on your own. Did you forget what I told you when the deal was over? I told you not to ever appear in front of me again. If not, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Xia Yanran was shaking terribly. However, the more frightened she was, the more excited he became.


    His kissnded on her lips. She kept her lips closed tightly to prevent him from entering her. His smile was bloodthirsty and menacing as he bit her lips violently.

 Chapter 267 - Torturing Her Brutally

    <h4>Chapter 267: Torturing Her Brutally</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Oh...


    Yanran groaned in pain, and her bleeding lips opened unconsciously.


    The man fiercely and roughly pushed in, prying open her teeth and attacking her mouth roughly.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s lips were in a lot of pain and her tongue was numb from the rough movements of his tongue.


    This jerk, beast!


    You will die a horrible death!


    The rusty smell of blood filled their mouths, and the smell only seemed to stimte the man¡¯s nerves even more.


    Making him be more ferocious and cruel.


    Xia Yanran knew that she was not a match for this devil, but she did not want to be controlled by him like a puppet again. She put her hands on the wine cab and touched the ss of red wine. Raising her hand, she poured the cold liquid over his head.


    The red liquid ran down from the top of his head, dripping onto his well-defined face.


    It was bright red like blood, making him look cold and scary.


    Xiao Yi wiped the wine off from his face and when Xia Yanran threw the wine ss towards him, he hit it to the ground with his big hands.


    The gaze he had on her was as cold and ruthless as a demon from hell looking to massacre the world.


    The sound of the ss breaking was like that of Xia Yanran¡¯s heart.


    Panic surged into her heart like a tidal wave. She did not know what evil deeds she had done in her previous life for her meet to this devil.


    When she learned that he was Yi Fan¡¯s friend, she knew she was doomed!


    Xiao Yi looked at Xia Yanran¡¯s panicked face and thought of her snuggling up against Yi Fan with a sweet smile on her face. He clenched his jaw tightly. ¡°Do you know the consequence of confronting me?¡±


    Without giving her the chance to speak, he grabbed her arm roughly and dragged her to the bathroom.


    Rip. Rip.


    He tore the clothes that were tightly wrapped around her into ragged shreds amid her screams.


    Like that, her fair, beautiful body was exposed.


    He held the shower head over her and icy cold water dripped down from her head. She struggled subconsciously but he threw her against the wall, turned her over and pressed his leg on her back so that she could not move.


    He washed her from head to toe,thering her with soapy suds until she was clean.


    Throwing away the shower head, he turned her around. With one hand he pinched her chin and held it up, kissing her roughly as he invaded her mouth with his brutal tongue.


    As he kissed her, his other hand pulled off the towel and used his knee to spread open her legs.


    Realizing what he was about to do, Xia Yanran struggled violently, but in return, he treated her even more roughly.


    ¡°Ah...!!!¡±


    His eyes were like steel as he pushed himself into her in violent thrusts of unending pain.


    ...


    Nan Zhi returned to the room after buying the stomach medicine, but Xia Yanran was nowhere to be seen. She called her phone but no one answered.


    Feeling anxious, a bad feeling grew in her heart,that Yanran might have been called away by Xiao Yi.


    Although Nan Zhi had dealt with Xiao Yi before, her impression of him was that he was a person who not to be provoked. He was moody, cold and bloodthirsty. He could almostpete with Mu Sihan.


    Nan Zhi did not have Xiao Yi¡¯s contact details, nor did she know which room he was staying in. She put down the stomach medicine and rushed out of the room in a hurry, intending to ask at the front desk.


    Nan Zhi entered the elevator and pressed the first floor. The door of the elevator was about to close when arge hand reached in.


    The elevator door reopened.


    A cold and tall figure, carrying a suitcase, came in.


    The moment their gazes met, they were both stunned.


    But very quickly, the man broke his eye contact and walked in calmly, his expression cold.


    Nan Zhi took a step back unconsciously, putting some distance between him.


    There were only two of them in the elevator but she felt that the space had be very cramped and stifling once he entered.

 Chapter 268 - Your Legs Are Bare, Are You Even Wearing Pants?

    <h4>Chapter 268: Your Legs Are Bare, Are You Even Wearing Pants?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    As the weather on the ind was warm andfortable, Nan Zhi was wearing a thin long sweater and a pair of denim shorts underneath the sweater. But the sweater hem just covered her shorts, so at first nce, one could only see two white thighs.


    Since her body proportions were good and she was tall, Nan Zhi could bring out her own style in whatever clothing she chose to wear.


    Mu Sihan, who was standing in front, looked fixedly at her two white thighs through the mirror-liked elevator walls.


    There was a coldness in his well-defined face.


    What was wrong with this woman? She was not even wearing pants?


    Did she not know it was indecent to show her legs like that in public?


    His gaze was so heated that Nan Zhi, whose mind was full of thoughts of Xia Yanran, could feel it. She looked up and found that he was staring coldly at her legs.


    She felt her hair stand on its ends and quickly put her legs together.


    After she had looked at him, he still did not look away. She broke the silence angrily. ¡°Mr Mu, isn¡¯t it an act of a gangster to stare at a woman¡¯s legs like that?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s jaw tightened, bing more sharp and cold. ¡°Baring your legs like that, are you short of men or do you think you are a promiscuous street girl?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breath tightened.


    She did not expect him to say such mean words.


    What was wrong with her wearing what she wore? Did it have anything to do with him? There were people who were wearing bikinis around even when they were off the beach!


    ¡°Mr. Mu, just take care of your own girlfriend. You¡¯re not in any position to lecture me on what I wear.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome and sexy face darkened instantly.


    As she was wearing a ck sweater, the skin she exposed was a creamy white, smooth, delicate and wless. Her long hair cascaded over her shoulders in soft waves and her face was clear of makeup. She looked beautiful, charming and full of femininity.


    Mu Sihan thought of the view underneath her sweater and swallowed his saliva, his eyes zing in darkness.


    He forced himself to look away from her legs, slipping one hand into his pants pocket and held down his restless organ.


    Nan Zhi felt relieved after seeing that Mu Sihan had stopped looking at her.


    The elevator slowly went down, neither of them were talking, the atmosphere became quiet and stifling again.


    When they reached the first floor, Nan Zhi saw that the man in front had no intention of moving. She furrowed her eyebrows and left hurriedly without saying anything.


    She was walking very fast as if there was a savage beast behind her.


    The expression on Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face was very dark.


    ...


    Nan Zhi went to the lobby and nned to go to the front desk to see if she could get information on the room Xiao Yi was staying in.


    Suddenly, three young man who had drunk too much came over.


    Nan Zhi had left more than a bit of an impression on one of them. He seemed to be one of Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s friends and was the groomsman tomorrow.


    ¡°Oh, I just wanted to try my luck but I didn¡¯t expect to meet Beauty Nan here.¡± The groomsman was flushed red with drunkenness and his eyes raked over her in appreciation. He stepped in front of Nan Zhi and blocked her way, a smirk on his lips. ¡°The woman that Shaoxiu can¡¯t forget even on his big wedding day certainly looks prettier than the bride. Pft, your legs are so long and fair, are you wearing pants inside?¡±


    What a disgusting person.


    Her beautiful face turned cold. ¡°Good dogs shouldn¡¯t block the way. Get out of my way.¡±


    ¡°Oh, such a fierce temper Beauty Nan, I heard that you have an illegitimate child. You must be very open behind closed doors, so why are you acting so chaste in front of us? How about spending the night with us three. We¡¯ll even let you set the price. Whaddya say?¡±


    The other two young menughed maliciously, looking at Nan Zhi with lustful eyes.


    Nan Zhi did not want to talk to the young men anymore. She raised her foot and was about to kick him when she felt a weight on her shoulders.


    A toned and powerful arm rested on her slim shoulders.

 Chapter 269 - He Pressed Up Against Her Strongly

    <h4>Chapter 269: He Pressed Up Against Her Strongly</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> As Studios <b>Editor:</b> As Studios


    The three young men looked at the man holding Nan Zhi.


    They saw a man with a cigar in his mouth, wearing a ck shirt with three buttons unbuttoned. They could also vaguely see his firm muscles, his slightly rolled sleeves easily disying his strong arms. Raising his eyebrows, the corners of his mouth lifted slightly, giving a faint, yet arrogant smile.


    Nan Zhi was very close to Mu Sihan and she hardly needed to look back because she knew it was him when she caught a whiff of his masculine breath.


    ¡°Who are you? What business do you have with us hitting on a girl?¡± The young man who was in the lead, demanded aggressively. This man was challenging him! Who did he think he was?


    Mu Sihan smirked and his voice was deep and strong. ¡°It seems like you drank too much. I will sober you up.¡± After he finished speaking, he raised his long leg and kicked the young man in the abdomen.


    The young man flew backwards and crashed into the ground.


    When the other two men saw this, they waved their fists in the air and attacked Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan quickly pushed Nan Zhi behind him and clenched his hands into fists. He waved them left and right, and before the two young men could touch him, they were already howling in pain from being beaten up by him.


    The pain sobered them up quicker than any ice bath would.


    They looked at the man who had Nan Zhi behind him. His features were solemn and his eyes were cold like a demon from hell. From the threatening air seething out from him, it was suddenly clear that this man was not to be provoked.


    The two young men hurriedly helped up the other man who was kicked by Mu Sihan. After cursing him, they fled in panic like dogs with their tails between their legs.


    Nan Zhi looked at the tall and cold figure of the man in front of her. Her long eyshes fluttered and her expression was a little dazed.


    She really could not understand what he was thinking. Since they were treating each other as strangers, why did he still help her?


    Or, was he like that with every woman in trouble?


    Nan Zhi was still in a daze when the man in front of her suddenly turned around, his expression icy cold as if she owed him millions of dors.


    ¡°Who asked you to go out without wearing any pants?¡± He looked at her coldly as if he was going to swallow her alive.


    Nan Zhi was frightened by his dark expression and cold tone. She backed away subconsciously, wanting to stay away from the danger zone.


    But in the next second, her slender waist was held firmly by hisrge hand and she couldn¡¯t escape.


    The man offered no exnation and re-entered the elevator while holding her.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Nan Zhi struggled but the man¡¯s grip was strong. The more she struggled the tighter he held her.


    ¡°Mu Sihan©`¡±


    He interrupted her coldly, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    He forced her into his room.


    After that night at the beach, when she had body contact with him, she would instinctively be afraid and tremble.


    Fortunately, he released her after pushing her into the room.


    He found a shirt and long pants and took them out. ¡°Amy hasn¡¯t worn them yet. You should be able to wear these since you¡¯re about the same height as her.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. What was wrong with him? Why would he even consider letting her wear his girlfriend¡¯s clothes?


    ¡°No need, I have my own clothes.¡±


    The man nced at her fair legs. ¡°You have clothes but you still don¡¯t wear pants?¡±


    Nan Zhi had already turned red with anger. She pulled up her sweater and growled at him angrily, ¡°Which of your eyes saw that I¡¯m not wearing pants? You¡¯re acting like a gangster but ming the girl. You¡¯re sick!¡±


    Nan Zhi opened the door and was about to go out but very quickly, the door was pushed closed by arge hand.


    Her slender body was turned around strongly by the man. Before she could speak, the man¡¯s handsome and cold face moved towards her. ¡°Are you going to change?¡±


    He was very close to her, his nose almost touching the tip of her nose, and his masculine breath filled her nose.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart quivered, the emotions surging around in her chest. ¡°What does it have to do with you if I change it or n©`!¡±

 Chapter 270 - Responding To His Kiss Voluntarily

    <h4>Chapter 270: Responding To His Kiss Voluntarily</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He did not give her any room to think, his lips pressed against hers aggressively, like a drug addict, not wanting to give it up after getting hooked on it. Just one taste of her lips was enough to throw his mind into chaos.


    He pried opened her lips, twisting his tongue around hers expertly, wrapping around it forcefully, sucking on it crazily withplicated emotions.


    He held on to her slender waist and the back of her head with hisrge palms, his grip so strong that it seemed like he was trying to stuff her into his body.


    He had a dangerous and invasive air, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    Nan Zhi widened her eyes, looking at the handsome face and dark eyes in front of her. She pushed against him hard but he did not move. She raised her leg and kicked his calf a few times but her resistance made him kiss her even more intensely.


    She knew that he was kissing her to make her give in and change into his girlfriend¡¯s clothes.


    But he forgot that there was nothing between them now.


    She would notpromise anymore.


    She knew that if she was rough with him, she would be crushed mercilessly by him. She couldn¡¯t fight fire with fire.


    Or could she?


    Nan Zhi pressed down the fear and resistance to him in her heart. She raised her slender arms and wrapped them around his neck.


    The man who was kissing so feverishly suddenly stiffened.


    Complex emotions flooded out of his dark eyes and he could not seem to believe that she would take the initiative to hug onto his neck.


    But what made him even more surprised was that she responded to his kiss in that instant.


    The blood in his body rushed rapidly past his lower abdomen and gathered at a certain body part.


    Nan Zhi seized the opportunity when he had his guard down, raised her leg and kicked him fiercely.


    There was absolutely no mercy from her.


    ¡°Argh!!¡±


    A huge pain caused the usually expressionless handsome face of the man to visibly darken as he groaned in excruciating pain.


    That was the most vulnerable ce for a man and moreover, he had reacted to her just before. Being kicked by her like that, if it was not good for use now, he might not be able to get up in the future.


    Nan Zhi looked at his eyes turning red and her red lips lifted in a smirk. ¡°Mr Mu, I won¡¯t be soft-hearted in treating gangsters and perverts in the future.¡±


    Opening the door of his room, she left without looking back.


    After Nan Zhi went back downstairs again to look for Xia Yanran, a slender figure appeared from the corner, looking at the room Nan Zhi had just escaped from. The woman¡¯s face was grim, her features twisted in rage.


    ...


    After Nan Zhi went downstairs, she called Xia Yanran again.


    This time she answered. She said she was busy with work and might not return to the room at night.


    Even if they were good friends, Nan Zhi knew she should respect Yanran¡¯s privacy. Although Nan Zhi noticed that something was wrong with Yanran, if she refused to say it, she would not force her.


    ...


    The next day.


    The church was decorated with tens of thousands of flowers, emitting a decadent perfume that was romantic and fragrant.


    The bride was entering the church with her father.


    Nan Zhi was seated in the first row reserved for rtives. She looked at Nan Yao in a pure white wedding dress, holding Nan Weiye¡¯s arm as they walked slowly onto the red carpet paved with petals.


    Nan Yao was smiling happily and when she passed Nan Zhi, her eyes under the veil were provocative and demonstrative as if she was saying, ¡°Look, your ex-fianc¨¦ has be my husband, your father has be mine and you are nothing, sitting here all alone.¡±


    Nan Zhi ignored Nan Yao¡¯s provocative gaze. She did not feel any emotion at all when she faced Bo Shaoxiu and Nan Weiye after four years.


    When the couple was making their vows and exchanging rings in front of the priest, the groom could not help but look over at Nan Zhi.


    Nan Yao saw Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s gaze and felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    It was their wedding day. What kind of tricks did that slut Nan Zhi use to keep enchanting Bo Shaoxiu?


    Nan Yao lowered her eyes and a trace of malice shed past her eyes. After the wedding ceremony, she would let Bo Shaoxiu see Nan Zhi¡¯s true colors and make her lose her reputation!

 Chapter 271 - A Lot Of Blood On Her Thighs

    <h4>Chapter 271: A Lot Of Blood On Her Thighs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After the wedding ceremony, Nan Zhi was pulled by Nan Weiye to take a photo together.


    In front of the media, Nan Weiye wanted to have the image of a kind and respectable father.


    ¡°When Yaoyao gives you a toast during the wedding banquet, don¡¯t put on a dark face. Try to look happy for your sister at the very least.¡± Nan Weiye reproached Nan Zhi during the journey back to the hotel from the church.


    Looking at the cold face of Nan Weiye, Nan Zhi felt a sour and bitter feeling in her heart.


    Was this really her father?


    After Nan Yao returned to the hotel, she changed into a red gown with a short hem that just covered her thighs. Although she was pregnant, it was still the early stages, her stomach was still quite t and her figure remained appealing.


    Nan Yao and Bo Shaoxiu toasted both their parents respectively. When it was Nan Zhi¡¯s turn, Nan Yao blocked Bo Shaoxiu and looked at Nan Zhi with a smile. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m really happy that you could attend our wedding.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Nan Yao who was putting on a false disy of affection and smirked. ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Her words were sincere. She disliked Bo Shaoxiu and disliked Nan Yao even more. If they got married and lived well, maybe they would not bother her again.


    Nan Yao finished drinking the juice after touching her cup with Nan Zhi. She passed the cup to the bridesmaid and reached out her hands to Nan Zhi with a smile. ¡°Sister, I want to pass my happiness to you. Let me give you a hug!¡±


    Under the gaze of everyone, Nan Zhi could only y along with Nan Yao.


    But with her understanding of Nan Yao, there must be something wrong for Nan Yao to initiate a hug.


    Sure enough, the moment they hugged, Nan Zhi suddenly felt a pain in her arm. It felt like she was stabbed in the flesh by a very thin and sharp long needle. The pain made her almost lose her ability to think and she pushed Nan Yao away instinctively.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Seeing that Nan Yao was about to fall, Nan Zhi seemed to think of something in a sh and ignoring the pain, she held on to Nan Yao nimbly.


    Nan Yao¡¯s pupils constricted and wanted to shake off Nan Zhi¡¯s hand but Nan Zhi held on tightly.


    Amid the noise, there was a shout suddenly from a guest. ¡°Ah, why is the bride bleeding?¡±


    ¡°Blood, there¡¯s a lot of blood on the bride¡¯s legs...¡±


    Nan Yao was wearing a bright red gown, so her skin was particrly pale in contrast. Bright red blood was running down her thighs, looking striking and shocking.


    The venue erupted into chaos.


    Nan Yao¡¯s face was pale, her long eyshes trembling. ¡°Nan Zhi, y-you... why would you do something like this...¡± She suddenly fainted before she could finish speaking.


    Bo Shaoxiu saw the blood rushing down from Nan Yao¡¯s legs and took her in his arms in a panic. ¡°Call the ambnce, quick, call the ambnce!¡±


    Nan Zhi stood at the same spot, facing the judgment from the guests in attendance,condemning her in their gazes. She felt a cold chill run up her spine.


    There was the thick stench of blood in the air. Nan Yao was carried out of the banquet hall by Bo Shaoxiu, and there was a small pool of blood on the ground.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. She was somewhat shocked and in disbelief.


    Did Nan Yao hate her to this extent?


    In order to shift the me on her, she used the child in her stomach?


    But, Nan Yao did not fall just now, how could she have bled so much?


    Confused, she could vaguely feel that things were not as simple as they seemed.


    ...


    In the car, Nan Yao woke up. She was in Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s arms with Nan Weiye beside them. ¡°Hubby, Dad, it¡¯s so painful, I¡¯m so scared...¡±


    She was really in pain. Her stomach felt like she was being stabbed by a sharp knife. Her hair was sweaty and stuck to her face, making her face seemed even more pale.

 Chapter 272 - Abortion Drug

    <h4>Chapter 272: Abortion Drug</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Flower Ind¡¯s first hospital.


    Nan Yao was pushed into the operation theatre while Nan Weiye and Bo Shaoxiu waited outside.


    Nan Zhi also went to the hospital. She leaned against the wall, considering the pros and cons of Nan Yao doing this.


    But it was obvious that she had more advantages in keeping the child.


    How would this benefit her?


    She was deep in thought when suddenly the sound of a set of steady footsteps approached. She raised her head subconsciously and before she could react, there was a stinging pain in her cheek.


    She was pped by the angry Nan Weiye. ¡°Even if she is not your elder sister, you shouldn¡¯t have done such a ruthless thing. Are you still in love with Shaoxiu? Is it because of the hatred that grew from this love, that you wanted Yaoyao to miscarry?¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her split lips and looked at Nan Weiye coldly.


    He saw that she did not push Nan Yao, but pushed all the me on her without distinguishing right from wrong, due to Nan Yao¡¯s miscarriage.


    This was her so-called father.


    Nan Zhi smirked and was about to speak when the door to the operation theatre opened suddenly. The doctor came out with a stern expression. ¡°Who is the patient¡¯s family?¡±


    Nan Weiye and Bo Shaoxiu went over at the same time.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    The doctor looked at Nan Weiye and Bo Shaoxiu. ¡°We detected a drug called mifepristone tablets in the pregnantdy¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Mifepristone tablets?¡±


    Mifepristone is a receptor-level anti-progesterone drug which has the effect of terminating pregnancy early, preventing imntation, inducing menstruation and promoting cervical maturation.¡±


    In other words, it was an abortion drug!


    When Nan Zhi, who was standing not far away heard the doctor¡¯s words, her eyebrows twitched.


    Nan Yao¡¯s miscarriage was because of a drug?


    The moment Nan Weiye heard the doctor¡¯s words, his eyes pinpointed onto Nan Zhi and pierced into her like icy des of sharp steel.


    It was as if Nan Yao¡¯s abortion drug was her doing.


    ...


    In the hospital ward.


    Nan Yao¡¯s face was covered with tears, her emotions were extremely unstable. She kept throwing things.


    Nan Weiye and Bo Shaoxiu were taking turnsforting her. She threw herself into Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s arms and cried. ¡°Brother Shaoxiu, I wanted to keep the child. I didn¡¯t think that Zhizhi would be so bad to drug my drink.¡±


    Nan Zhi stood by the door. She should sympathize with Nan Yao since she had a miscarriage, but she could feel no sympathy for her.


    ¡°You keep saying that I was the one who harmed your child, Nan Yao, do you dare to go to the police station with me?¡±


    Nan Yao saw Nan Zhi standing by the door and her emotions erupted. ¡°Nan Zhi, other than you, who else would harm my child?¡± Nan Yao, who was on the verge of a breakdown, pointed at Nan Zhi. ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you! You¡¯re the murderer who drugged me and killed my child!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the distressed Nan Yao and frowned.


    Looking at her like this, it seemed like she really did not know that her miscarriage was caused by a drug. Was that possible?


    Nan Zhi felt that something was not quite right but at this moment, she could not think of a reason.


    ...


    When she returned to the hotel from the hospital, Xia Yanran was waiting in the room. She asked in a hurry, ¡°Zhizhi, what happened? Nan Yao had a miscarriage?¡±


    Xia Yanran showed her phone to Nan Zhi. ¡°Somebody posted photos of you pushing Nan Yao at the wedding banquet online. Now several marketing ounts are following the rhythm and saying that you are the reason for Nan Yao¡¯s miscarriage and that you¡¯re the murderer of her unborn child.¡±


    Xia Yanran clicked on one of the photos to make it bigger. It was the moment when Nan Zhi had pushed Nan Yao away. Nan Yao looked panicked while Nan Zhi¡¯s expression was calm.


    At that time she was pricked hard in the arm, it would be weird if she did not react.


    The photos were taken from a specially selected angle, and there was one from the hospital where Nan Weiye had pped her.


    That p by Nan Weiye was praised by almost all theizens online, who were cursing her for her wickedness.

 Chapter 273 - Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 273: Ruin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Those who did not know the cause and effect would easily link Nan Zhi with the heinous murder of a child, just by looking at the photos and the reports.


    In a short time, Nan Zhi was being attacked by the whole intemunity. This included reports from several marketing ounts and keyboard warriors.


    There were all kinds of mean words and it was hard to even look at them while turning a blind eye.


    Also, if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, someone revealed that Nan Zhi had an illegitimate child and those vicious words not only attacked her, but also Xiaojie.


    Nan Zhi was initially quite calm, but when she saw someone scolding Xiaojie, the fire inside her belly ignited and she was furious.


    Xia Yanran quickly took back her phone, not letting Nan Zhi look at those exasperating negativements.


    ¡°Zhizhi, I believe you, but what is going on?¡± Xia Yanran pulled the angry Nan Zhi to sit on the bed.


    Nan Zhi closed her red eyes and forced herself to calm down.


    Ever since they announced the dyed broadcast of ¡®Delicacy¡¯, Nan Zhi was already suspicious, but she was not sure how Nan Yao had nned to set her up.


    Now she finally understood that she wanted to use this miscarriage during the wedding...


    Wait. If Nan Yao had already made up her mind to make her take the me for the miscarriage, then, she did not intend to keep the child from the start?


    During the wedding banquet, Nan Yao said she wanted to hug her but pricked her with a needle when nobody was paying attention. If it was anyone else, they would also have pushed her away on reflex.


    Nan Yao must have wanted to use the chance to fall to the ground and have a miscarriage.


    But what was with the mifepristone tablets?


    Did Nan Yao take them beforehand?


    There were no mothers who would not want their child and besides, with a child, Nan Yao¡¯s position would be more stable after she married into the Bo family.


    Unless...


    Nan Zhi had already regained her calmness and rationality. She looked at Xia Yanran, who had on a face full of worry and said gently, ¡°Yanran, let your hacker friend help me check the funds in Nan Yao¡¯s ount.¡±


    Hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s instructions, Xia Yanran quickly dialed a number.


    That night, Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran returned to Ning City.


    The public opinion on the inte was still growing. A reporter interviewed Nan Yao in the hospital ward and Nan Yao said tearfully...


    ¡°No matter what, I still regard her as my younger sister.¡±


    ¡°The child is gone. I just hope that she can apologize to me.¡±


    Nan Yao knew Nan Zhi, Nan Zhi would never apologize for something she did not do.


    Now that all the public opinions were firmly on Nan Yao¡¯s side, those jealous haters went to the official website of the broadcasting station and under ¡®Delicacy¡¯ official page, there was so much abuse and topicsunched to kick Nan Zhi out of the hosting circle, if Nan Zhi did not apologize.


    Overnight, Nan Zhi had be the target of public criticism.


    Zhang Yijun, Xia Xi as well as the colleagues from the ¡®Delicacy¡¯ team all wanted to step up and speak for Nan Zhi, but she declined their good intentions.


    Now that the public opinion was leaning to one side, it was obvious that the Bo and Nan families were working together to push Nan Zhi to her death.


    Nan Zhi refused to give a response. She would not be beaten down by these things. What she needed to do was to strike back at the person who was trying to destroy her!


    The next day, Xia Yanran¡¯s hacker friend found the information Nan Zhi wanted.


    ¡°Zhizhi, what are you nning to do?¡± Xia Yanran admired Nan Zhi for being able to stay calm and collected in the midst of being scolded by all theizens.


    Nan Zhi smirked and a trace of coldness shed past her eyes. ¡°First, I will go to the Nan family vi, then I will pay her back for how she got me scolded like trash by everyone!¡±


    ...


    In the Nan family vi.


    Nan Yao rested in bed after she came back from the hospital on Flower Ind. Her miscarriage not only made Nan Zhi the target of public judgement and criticism, it also let Nan Weiye and the Bo family work together to bail Ding Shuman out from the police station.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s reputation was ruined. Even with Yannis as a guest on ¡®Delicacy¡¯, the audience would not acknowledge it. Even Yannis¡¯ fans would boycott Nan Zhi. After all, Nan Zhi ruined their idol¡¯s first variety show appearance. There was no way they would support ¡®Delicacy¡¯ from that moment on.

 Chapter 274 - Young Master Mu Might Be Impotent

    <h4>Chapter 274: Young Master Mu Might Be Impotent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the manor.


    After Mu Sihan returned to Ning City, he locked himself in the study for a whole day.


    Yi Fan found a private doctor and learned that Young Master Mu¡¯s important part was attacked and was likely to result in impotence.


    If this matter ended in that kind of consequence, it would be a devastating blow to any man.


    If the people from Country S found out, it would involve arge number of people if they wanted to hold someone ountable.


    Including the person who attacked him, the whole manor and him, the butler.


    Yi Fan stood at the door of the study and knocked on the door cautiously.


    He knocked for a while but nobody responded.


    Yi Fan pushed the door open and looked at the man sitting on the leather chair smoking. Yi Fan went in and said, ¡°Young Master Mu, are you okay? I asked someone to bring some pornographic videos, would you like to take a look? Or I¡¯ll go find some women and bring them back...¡±


    Before Yi Fan could finish, Mu Sihan interrupted him coldly. ¡°I will verify if it is really useless. Stop giving me such revolting ideas.¡±


    Yi Fan had been with Mu Sihan for several years and naturally understood what he meant by verification.


    ¡°Speaking of Miss Nan, Young Master, she seems to be in trouble.¡±


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows and his expression became cold. ¡°Did I mention her?¡±


    Yi Fan¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He said he was going to verify, was he not going to find Miss Nan?


    The atmosphere was frozen for a few seconds before the man with the cold expression broke the silence with a slightly awkward look. ¡°What trouble?¡±


    Yi Fan handed the iPad he was holding to Mu Sihan. ¡°At the wedding of Bo Shaoxiu and Nan Yao, Nan Yao had a miscarriage and has used Miss Nan of causing it. Now the whole inte is scolding Miss Nan.¡±


    The news headlines were very eye-catching.


    ¡°Sisters fighting over husband: Nan Yao harmed during wedding banquet, the miscarriage of the unborn child in her stomach caused by her sister, Nan Zhi.¡±


    ¡°Mistress involved: First wife¡¯s blood sttered at the wedding banquet.¡±


    ¡°Nan Zhi: The most vicious mistress in history.¡±


    ...


    There were all kinds of headlines, all using Nan Zhi of harming Nan Yao and how she was so cheap and shameless to steal her sister¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    Mu Sihan scanned through them quickly. Yi Fan thought he would get angry after reading them, but he remained calm.


    Pressing a cigar between his thin lips, Mu Sihan lit it with his head lowered. He took a few puffs and said coldly, ¡°Other than Kitten, the people in the Nan family are all as disgusting as cockroaches.¡±


    Yi Fan felt the same.


    ¡°I asked you to keep an eye on that family after the matter with Ding Shuman releasing the snakes. Did you find anything?¡±


    Yi Fan nodded and told Mu Sihan what he had found.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s thin lips twitched and his dark eyes were half-closed. ¡°Quite interesting.¡±


    He tapped the cigar that was between his slender fingers on the ashtray and a coldness appeared in his deep dark eyes. ¡°Let Lin Wanyue contact that mother and daughter who are seeking death, and arrange for an interview.¡±


    ...


    In the Nan family vi.


    Nan Yao was pleased and full of disdain when she heard that Nan Zhi had made a special trip to apologize.


    From what she knew, Nan Zhi had fallen out with that Young Master Mu and without his support, Nan Zhi was just an ant in her eyes.


    A tiny, useless ant she could trample to death at any time.


    A contemptuous smirk appeared on her lips.


    Nan Yao did not go downstairs. Nan Zhi waited for nearly half an hour and ignoring the servant who tried to stop her, she took a cup of tea upstairs.


    Nan Yao was lying in bed looking at Weibo. Thements were all scolding Nan Zhi. Other than those maniptedizens, there was still the inte water army <sup>1</sup> bought by the Bo and Nan families.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, I¡¯ll see how you can still stay in the hosting industry in the future. ¡®Delicacy¡¯ should prepare to change their host...¡±


    Before Nan Yao finished speaking, she suddenly heard a lightugh.


    ¡°How could I tread on you in the future if I can¡¯t handle this little storm?¡±

 Chapter 275 - I Did Not Give You The Abortion Drug

    <h4>Chapter 275: I Did Not Give You The Abortion Drug</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Yao sat up from the bed immediately and her expression changed when she saw Nan Zhi standing by the door with a cup of tea. ¡°Who let you in without my permission?¡±


    Nan Zhi walked into the room and closed the door behind her. She looked at Nan Yao¡¯s slightly thinner face with a smile. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this princess room my boudoir before? After I went abroad, you upied it. Did you even ask for my permission?¡±


    Nan Yao got out of bed and red at Nan Zhi angrily. ¡°Nan Zhi, is this your attitude in apologizing to me?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s smiled deepened. ¡°Nan Yao, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you made yourself miscarry. How terrifying, really. You must be a bit mad!¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s eyes turned red and she said, ¡°Nan Zhi, the results of the test in the hospital have alreadye out. There were abortion drugs in the juice I drank, stop acting already! You¡¯re also a mother, didn¡¯t you know how painful it would be for a pregnant woman to take abortion drugs to cause a miscarriage? I want you to experience that gut-wrenching pain too!¡±


    Seeing the tears in Nan Yao¡¯s eyes, Nan Zhi had no sympathy at all. ¡°Enough, you don¡¯t have to put on a show in front of me. You drugged yourself to cause a miscarriage and even put the me on me. You¡¯re truly impressive!¡±


    ¡°Nan Zhi!¡± Nan Yao screamed, ¡°You¡¯re the one who drugged me, I didn¡¯t do it myself!¡±


    Looking at Nan Yao¡¯s highly strung emotions filled with agitation and intense hatred, Nan Zhi started to have some doubts. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t you who drugged yourself?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Even if she did not want to keep the child, she would not be that ruthless to feed herself abortion drugs.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I didn¡¯t drug you.¡±


    Nan Yao opened her mouth and was in disbelief. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who could it be?¡±


    Perhaps, there was still a third person involved!


    Nan Zhi did note to discuss with Nan Yao who had caused her miscarriage. She did not want to waste any more time and handed Nan Yao the cup of tea. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t harm you, I still wanted to apologize. I am sorry you lost your child. Please tell Dad and the Bo family to stop deprecating me.¡±


    Nan Yao was a little surprised and suspicious. She did not expect Nan Zhi, with her strong personality, to apologize to her.


    Nan Yao smiled and reached for the cup.


    When Nan Yao¡¯s hand was about to touch the teacup, Nan Zhi shifted her hand so she identally spilled the tea on Nan Yao.


    Nan Zhi apologized before Nan Yao could say anything. ¡°Sorry, sorry...¡±


    Nan Yao waved off Nan Zhi¡¯s hands which were trying to wipe her clothes. ¡°Go away, don¡¯t touch me!¡± After that, she took a change of clothes and went into the bathroom.


    Nan Zhi saw that the bathroom door was closed and quickly searched the room for what she wanted.


    This room had previously been hers, so she knew exactly where things could be hidden from sight.


    Within ten minutes, she found what she wanted.


    It was as she had guessed, Nan Yao had no intention of having the child.


    ...


    When Nan Yao came out from the bathroom, Nan Zhi was no longer in her room.


    Ding Shuman pushed open the door and said to Nan Yao, ¡°We cannot let Nan Zhi off so easily for this matter. Just now Lin Wanyue called me and said she was willing to give us an interview. When the interviewes out, Nan Zhi will certainly be like the scum of the earth, hated by everyone. She¡¯s finished.¡±


    Nan Yao felt that the punishment Nan Zhi had now was enough. She did not want to make to make things blow up even bigger. ¡°Mom, forget it. She already came to apologize today.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ding Shuman was very agitated, thinking of how because of Nan Zhi, she was detained for such a long time and her chest was burning with anger. ¡°I have already promised Lin Wanyue. During the interview, I want to reveal the truth of how Nan Zhi used drugs to cause you to miscarriage!¡±

 Chapter 276 - You Really Are a Merciless Woman

    <h4>Chapter 276: You Really Are a Merciless Woman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Reporters were really all-pervasive, they were beginning to wait around the district Nan Zhi was staying.


    Nan Zhi was worried that Xiaojie would be affected so she arranged for him to stay at Renxin Hospital again, where Auntie He and Yanran were taking care of him.


    Just as Nan Zhi was thinking about when she would post the information she had, she received a call from Ding Shuman.


    There was a talk show on Friday night and Ding Shuman wanted Nan Zhi to apologize to Nan Yao in front of the national audience. Otherwise, she would sue Nan Zhi for intentional injury and send her to the police station.


    Nan Zhi did not refuse.


    After the miscarriage incident, Nan Yao¡¯s poprity had spread like wildfire, with the number of her Weibo fans increasing rapidly. Manyizens were looking forward to Nan Yao hosting ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯.


    This attention, made the director of ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯ overjoyed and he did not put ¡®Delicacy¡¯ in his eyes.


    ...


    Gu Sheng came back from abroad and saw the news of Nan Zhi and Nan Yao bing the talk of the city. He frowned and called Nan Zhi, his voice unhappy. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when something so serious happened?¡±


    Nan Zhiughed and said, ¡°I can handle this, I don¡¯t want to trouble you, Brother Gu Sheng.¡±


    Gu Sheng¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I will never find it troublesome when it concerns you.¡±


    ¡°You have already been the greatest help to me with you being able to save Xiaojie.¡± What she owed him, she might never be able to pay back in this life.


    Gu Sheng was worried about Nan Zhi and drove her to the broadcasting station personally.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to go in with you?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get beaten so easily.¡±


    ...


    In the recording studio of the broadcasting station.


    Hundreds of people sat in the audience, most of them holding signs supporting Nan Yao and wearing custom-made T-shirts printed with the words ¡®Nan Yao¡¯. The scene looked like a fan meeting.


    Lin Wanyue stepped onto the stage and could not help but secretly clicked her tongue. Nan Yao used this kind of method to get herself popr. Didn¡¯t her conscience hurt?


    There were two leather sofas on the stage. Lin Wanyue was wearing a dark suit and after skillfully presenting the opening speech, she invited Ding Shuman and Nan Yao onto the stage.


    When Nan Yao came on stage, the audience below cheered on her supportively.


    Nan Zhi was waiting backstage. She could not help but be surprised looking at the scene on the LCD screen.


    If she did not have the evidence to refute Nan Yao, maybe as Nan Yao had wished, she would not be able to continue being a host or it was likely she wouldn¡¯t even be able to stay in the country.


    Cyber violence was like a sharp de that killed without spilling any blood. Anyone who was slightly fragile would be mutted.


    ...


    Lin Wanyue talked about some things regarding the wedding with Ding Shuman and Nan Yao. Nan Yao¡¯s eyes were red throughout, it seemed like she was still despondent regarding the loss of her unborn child.


    When they talked about the wedding banquet, Lin Wanyue invited Nan Zhi out.


    When Ding Shuman saw Nan Zhi, she could not help raising her hand and swinging it towards Nan Zhi¡¯s face.


    Nan Zhi had already been pped by Nan Weiye, she would not let Ding Shuman hit her.


    When Ding Shuman swung her hand, she took the opportunity to dodge to the side. Ding Shuman missed and stumbled a few steps forward, almost falling down.


    That moment when Nan Zhi dodged the p, a man sitting in the first row suddenly took out two rotten eggs and threw it at Nan Zhi.


    At that moment, Nan Zhi was in a terrible state.


    Many of the audience were unhappy with Nan Zhi¡¯s ¡®misdoings¡¯ and stood up to criticize her.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re also a mother. Causing your sister to miscarry, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting retribution?¡±


    ¡°Vicious and disgusting, a person like you won¡¯t have a good life and you¡¯ll surely die in pain.¡±


    ¡°Do you think an apology is enough to erase the harm done? You should kneel down and beg for forgiveness!¡±


    Nan Yao watched the ardent audience criticizing and abusing Nan Zhi on stage and gloated inside.

 Chapter 277 - Young Master Mu Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 277: Young Master Mu Is Here</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi was wearing a red shirt and cropped pants today. Her shirt was tucked into her pants and a thin belt was tied around her waist.


    The two rotten eggs slid down from the chest of her shirt and the disgusting smell floated in the air.


    Lin Wanyue took a box of tissues and handed it to Nan Zhi, then picked up the microphone to calm the emotional audience down.


    After the audience had quietened down and sat back in their seats, Lin Wanyue motioned for Nan Zhi to sit by her side.


    The interview continued.


    Lin Wanyue asked Nan Zhi, ¡°What¡¯s your exnation for the online reports saying that you are the one who caused Nan Yao¡¯s miscarriage?¡±


    Nan Zhi nced coldly at Ding Shuman and Nan Yao sitting opposite and gave a careless smirk. ¡°Nan Yao, do you dare to say in front of the audience that the miscarriage was caused by me, or that the child inside your stomach was a stillborn fetus?¡±


    The audience erupted into a huge ruckus.


    Nan Yao¡¯s expression changed and the hands on her knees curled into fists. ¡°Nan Zhi, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    No, except for Dr. Lee and her, nobody knew that the child inside her had no fetal heart.


    Ding Shuman couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She said angrily, ¡°Nan Zhi, you put mifepristone tablets in Yaoyao¡¯s juice and caused her to miscarry. How could you still deny it so shamelessly?¡±


    There was another uproar in the audience.


    Looking at the reports, everybody thought that it was Nan Zhi who had pushed Nan Yao and caused her to miscarriage, but it was actually abortion drugs.


    This was too vicious!


    Nan Zhi ignored Ding Shuman¡¯s words and took out a B-scan from her pocket. ¡°Nan Yao, your checkup scan is here. 12 weeks pregnant, the endometrium and gestational sac is about 5.2 cm in size. The embryo was visible but no movement of the primitive heart tube. The ultrascan prompts to consider abortion!¡±


    ¡°If the embryo stopped developing at the twelfth week, you have to abort it.¡± Nan Zhi smirked. ¡°You already knew that you couldn¡¯t keep the child, so you wanted to use my hand to cause your miscarriage during the wedding banquet. That way, you can sessfully abort the child and can put all the me on me. Nan Yao, I admit it¡¯s really clever, since you¡¯d be killing two birds with one stone!¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s face paled and she kept shaking her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Why did Nan Zhi have her B-scan? The only possibility was when she came to the house to apologize to her and spilled tea over her...


    So that was the perfect chance to look for that checkup scan.


    Damn Nan Zhi, how did she figure it out? Why was it that after four years, Nan Zhi was even more clever and difficult to deal with?


    ¡°Nan Yao, you recently had two transactions with Dr. Lee from the city hospital. Do you need me to reveal the transfer records?¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You know Dr. Lee?¡± As soon as the words came out, Nan Yao knew that she had revealed herself.


    Ding Shuman did not expect Nan Yao to hide such a thing from her. After all that trouble, she could not let Nan Zhi off that easily.


    Ding Shuman pressed Nan Yao¡¯s arm, signalling her to stop talking. Ding Shuman stood up and said aggressively, ¡°Nan Zhi, don¡¯t try to change the topic. Yaoyao miscarried because she drank your abortion drug. I know you are cunning, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so wicked and hical. If you¡¯ve done something, you should have the courage to admit it...¡±


    Before Ding Shuman could finish, the door of the studio was suddenly pushed open.


    The people on the stage and the audience looked towards the door.


    More than a dozen tall bodyguards in suits and leather shoes with earphones, came in with an extraordinary aura. They stood in two uniform rows, their heads bowed towards the person behind them.


    Soon enough, strong footsteps could be heard.

 Chapter 278 - Domineering Mu Sihan

    <h4>Chapter 278: Domineering Mu Sihan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the dark shadows, Nan Zhi saw a tall and cold figure walking in with a strong aura.


    The man was wearing a purely hand-tailored ck suit. The perfectly-ironed suit pants wrapped around his long legs, enhancing his perfect proportions. He had one hand in his pocket and his body was slender and tall.


    The lights reflected on his well-defined face, his long and narrow dark eyes appeared even more deep and cold. His well-defined nose was as beautiful as the peak of a tall mountain, his sexy thin lips were pursed tightly, giving him an air of dominance and fierceness.


    Perhaps they were shocked by that powerful aura enveloping his entire body, but every person in the studio suddenly became quiet.


    When Nan Yao and Ding Shuman, who were on the stage, saw Mu Sihan, their expressions changed at the same time.


    Wasn¡¯t Nan Zhi abandoned by him?


    They heard that she had moved back to her rented apartment. Didn¡¯t he have a new lover? Why was he here?


    Ding Shuman reacted first and said softly to Nan Yao, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether Nan Zhi has a financier backing her up. You have to insist that it was Nan Zhi who drugged your drink.¡±


    Nan Yao nodded in a panic.


    At this point, she could only cling on tightly. She did not believe that Nan Zhi could produce any new evidence.


    Nan Zhi looked at the sudden appearance of Mu Sihan and her almond-shaped eyesnded on his sharp face. His featured were wless, as though they were carved by a master artisan in his art. Perhaps it was the lighting, but he looked extremely handsome at the moment.


    Mu Sihan strode straight towards the stage. His gaze was as oppressive as that of a king, so cold that it was frightening.


    He was always able to appear in such unexpected ways.


    Domineering and arrogant.


    Nan Zhi watched him appear onto the stage and stood beside her without scruples, and her expression was slightly dazed.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s shirt that was soaked with rotten eggs. He raised hisrge hands and took off his suit jacket and put it on Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi already had nothing to do with him. She did not want to dirty his expensive clothes and wanted to return it to him but he red at her coldly. ¡°Wear it. After this, I have something else to settle with you.¡±


    Nan Zhi frowned and was about to say something, when she heard him shout at the audience, ¡°Those who do not wish to die, shut your mouths.¡±


    The audience who were curious and surprised with the appearance of a handsome man, were whispering among themselves, and when he shouted at them like that, they really did go quiet.


    As expected of Mu Sihan.


    His aura was almost like a king¡¯s, so strong that it could frighten everyone in the venue.


    Nan Yao looked at Mu Sihan and she suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. She pulled Ding Shuman¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Mom, forget it. It¡¯s the end of this matter. Nan Zhi has been punished. I©`¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Ding Shuman looked at Nan Yao coldly. She stood up and looked at Mu Sihan and said mockingly, ¡°Nan Zhi, is this your assistant? No matter how rich and powerful he is, he can¡¯t pull the wool over the eyes of the public. Drugging Nan Yao and causing her to miscarry would be the stain of your life. You¡¯d better apologize in front of the audience now, or else©`¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s low and cold voice interrupted Ding Shuman. His handsome face was dark and cold. ¡°Mrs Nan, what kind of mother are you? You don¡¯t even know what your daughter has done? Ha, what a poor and foolish woman.¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s expression nched when she heard Mu Sihan¡¯s words.


    Did he know something?


    No, it couldn¡¯t be... it was impossible.

 Chapter 279 - You Are Just A Bastard, Slut

    <h4>Chapter 279: You Are Just A Bastard, Slut</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ding Shuman thought that Nan Yao could not possibly be hiding anything else from her apart from the fact that the fetus had no heart.


    Her miscarriage, on the one hand was to ruin Nan Zhi¡¯s reputation, on the other hand was to save her from the detention center.


    She was not wrong!


    It was Nan Zhi¡¯s fault! Since her return from abroad, many bad things had happened to her and Yaoyao. She was the cause of everything, damn it!


    Nan Zhi stood behind Mu Sihan, looking at his tall back that was emitting a cold air, aplex look in her almond-shaped eyes.


    Were they not supposed to act like strangers even when they met?


    When he hurt her, he could cause her to be bruised all over.


    But when she was being hurt by others, he would appear aggressively and protect her under his wings!


    What on earth did he want to do?


    Mu Sihan knew that Nan Zhi was looking at him but he ignored her gaze and pped his hands twice.


    Soon, a thin-faced man with a face full of pimples walked in.


    No...


    The moment she saw the man, Nan Yao¡¯s pupils constricted and she looked horrified.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to do the recording anymore. I¡¯m leaving...¡± Nan Yao had just stood up when the young man jumped to her side, wrapping his arms around her naturally. ¡°Yaoyao, where are you going?¡±


    Nan Yao seemed to have touched a disgusting cockroach and she shouted uncontrobly, ¡°Let go! I don¡¯t know you!¡±


    The young man grinned wretchedly. He released Nan Yao, took out a thumb drive and handed it to Lin Wanyue. ¡°There¡¯s a recording inside. It can exin why Nan Yao didn¡¯t want that child.¡±


    Lin Wanyue put the thumb drive into the yer and the conversation between Nan Yao and the young man sounded in the hall.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to have a child with my fianc¨¦ but I never got pregnant. I secretly took his sperm to get tested and it turns out that he only has semen, but no sperm.


    ¡°... I¡¯m such a fool. For his sake, I even caused one of his mistresses to miscarry. Now I know that mistress is a promiscuous woman, the child she¡¯s carrying is not even his!


    ¡°... Mrs Bo said that she would agree for me to marry into the Bo family if I got pregnant with his child. But her son is infertile.


    ¡°... Why did God do this to me? I went through so much hardships to snatch Brother Shaoxiu from Nan Zhi just to be the young mistress of the Bo family. I have alreadye so far, I can¡¯t afford to lose all of this!¡±


    Her voice continued to y and betray her to the entire city and Nan Yao¡¯s pale face was already wet with tears. She wanted to scream but there seemed to be a hand holding on to her throat, making her unable to say anything.


    She red at the man with her eyes red.


    His wretchedughter from the recording still rang in her ears. ¡°Pretty girl, you just want a child right? I¡¯m very capable. How about I make it so you can have a child?¡±


    It was followed by the sounds of kissing and clothes being taken off...


    That day, when she knew that Bo Shaoxiu was infertile, she went to the bar to drink. She drank too much and fell into this man¡¯s trap.


    After the incident, he threatened her and she gave him a sum of money to leave Ning City!


    But how did Mu Sihan find him?


    Nan Yao looked at the contempt, disgust and anger in the audiences¡¯ gaze. Her face was deathly pale, everything turned dark and she fainted.


    Ding Shuman, holding Nan Yao in her arms and ignoring the image of a richdy, shouted ballistically, ¡°Call an ambnce!¡±


    But, no one cared. The audience member who had thrown the rotten eggs at Nan Zhi before, took out another two rotten eggs and pegged them at Ding Shuman angrily.


    ¡°Liar! Disgusting! Scum!¡±


    Ding Shuman saw that she and Nan Yao were defeated by Nan Zhi again and her features became twisted, her expression grim and her emotions were on the verge of a breakdown. ¡°Nan Zhi, do you think you can be a phoenix from nothing just because you have someone backing you up? You¡¯re just a lowly bastard, slut!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Suddenly, Nan Weiye pushed open the doors of the studio and rushed in hurriedly.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted. She went to Ding Shuman and said coldly, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Ding Shuman had already lost her rationality and she screamed like a banshee, ¡°You¡¯re not Nan Weiye¡¯s daughter at all, you¡¯re just a bastard, slut!¡±

 Chapter 280 - I Have Nan Zhi’s Back!

    <h4>Chapter 280: I Have Nan Zhi¡¯s Back!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Your shameless mother was raped by a wild man and got pregnant with you. She was almost beaten to death by your grandfather and in order to save your mother, Nan Weiye came forward to take the responsibility. But in fact, you¡¯re not even his daughter! You¡¯re just a little bastard, a lowly slut!¡±


    p, p!


    Nan Weiye, who had stepped onto the stage, grabbed Ding Shuman¡¯s hair and gave her two rough ps across the face. ¡°I told you to shut up!¡±


    Ding Shuman¡¯s words were like a bomb.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mind was nk.


    Her slender body stepped back unsteadily until a long and strong arm reached over and grabbed her shoulder, stabilizing her.


    Ding Shuman looked at Nan Weiye, who had pped her, her face ashen. She red at Nan Zhi angrily and continued, ¡°You have dirty and disgusting blood flowing in your body. Nobody will really like you. This man is only protecting you because you¡¯re young and pretty. If anything, he¡¯s ying with you!¡±


    Nan Zhi ignored Ding Shuman and looked at Nan Weiye with her eyes red, her lips trembling. ¡°What she said, is it true?¡±


    Nan Weiye pursed his lips with aplex expression. ¡°Zhizhi, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense...¡±


    ¡°Enough, you don¡¯t have to say anything more.¡±


    Without Nan Weiye proving anything, there were many things when she associate them together and she knew that Ding Shuman was not lying.


    No wonder he treated Nan Yao much betterpared to her.


    No wonder he wanted to take over everything in grandfather¡¯s family.


    Ha, ha.


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s pale face and held her in his arms, looking at Lin Wanyue and the audience below coldly. ¡°The matter regarding Nan Zhi¡¯s parentage will not spread out of any of your mouths.¡±


    Or else.


    The unsaid words at the end, apanied by his fierce gaze, cold aura and aggressive warning made everyone present be as quiet as a cicada in the cold weather. ¡°If there is any slip of the tongue from any one of you, I will take care of you, one by one!¡±


    Mu Sihan called over his bodyguard. ¡°Make a copy of each person¡¯s identity card and let them write a guarantee. If they don¡¯tply, don¡¯t let them out!¡±


    After Mu Sihan instructed the bodyguards, he looked over at Nan Weiye. ¡°President Nan, you can¡¯t protect your daughter Nan Yao. If you do, I will let your hard-fought achievements be cast to the winds! As for Mrs Nan, I think you should be able to shut her up!¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi was pulled out of the studio by Mu Sihan.


    The reporters outside the broadcasting station had been driven away by his bodyguards and a line of ck, magnificent cars were parked at the entrance.


    Nan Zhi broke away from Mu Sihan¡¯s grip and refused to get into the car.


    Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows, his expression cold. ¡°Were you shocked, not being Nan Weiye¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lip and lowered her eyes. ¡°I want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Get in the car, I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    Without waiting for her to reply, he picked her up and pushed her into the car.


    Along the way, she looked out of the window and he looked at the side of her face.


    Neither of them spoke.


    When they reached the district where she lived, Nan Zhi thanked him and pushed open the door to get out.


    She entered the gate and he did not follow.


    Nan Zhi went out of the elevator and opened the door to the apartment. Just when she was about to close it, a long and powerful hand suddenly propped up on the door frame.


    The man¡¯s arrogant and handsome face entered her vision. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll take things too hard andmit suicide.¡±


    He pushed open the door, squeezed his tall body in, and pinned her against the doorframe, putting one hand on the top of her head and looked down at her. ¡°Do you remember what you did to me that day at the Flower Ind¡¯s hotel?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at his narrowed eyes, flickering as they became dangerous and deep, and thought of the memory of how she had kicked him hard. She pursed her lips. ¡°If you dare to act recklessly again, I¡¯ll still©`Ah!¡±

 Chapter 281 - She Can’t Be Pregnant, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 281: She Can¡¯t Be Pregnant, Right?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi did not think that he would be that fast to grab her hand and press it against his...


    Her fingertips lightly grazed against his bulging©`


    Ah!


    He was making her go crazy!


    She retracted her hand as if she had been electrocuted. However, he grabbed her hand tightly without letting go.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, you gangster, asshole and shameless person!¡±


    His handsome and evil face was very close to hers. Her lips and nose area were covered by his strong masuline smell the moment she took in a breath.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s fair white ears blushed a deep pink. Her fingers had struggled to free themselves, but she still touched him there by ident. She could still feel it clearly over the fabric between them...


    ¡°Mu Sihan...¡±


    The man interrupted her without a change in expression. His voice turned low and hoarse. ¡°I was so sensitive to you before. It would salute you once you gave it the barest touch. But now? You¡¯ve crippled it from your kick!¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at the man in disbelief, her mouth opened into a stunned ¡®o¡¯. Her tongue seemed to have twisted as she stammered, ¡°H-how could that happen?¡±


    She was not the one who provoked him first. Who asked him to force his kiss on her?


    Nan Zhi used her strength to retract her hand as she nced at his lower abdomen with aplicated expression.


    He was indeed very sensitive before. He would have a massive bulge after a short kiss or some light touching.


    This time, it really did seem like there was no longer any reaction.


    A bad feeling stirred in Nan Zhi¡¯s heart. The man noticed the sympathy and panic in her eyes as he pinched her chin with hisrge palm to tilt her face upwards. ¡°Kitten, I wanted to let you go at first, but then you had to do this. Say, what should I do in the future?¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lip again. To think she had injured him that badly when she kicked him. This kind of burden... It was too heavy for her to carry.


    ¡°Have you checked at the hospital?¡±


    Her long and dense eyshes trembled. With her creamy white skin, it was as fair and smooth like a peeled egg, while lips were moist, red and soft. Mu Sihan caressed the corner of her lips with one long finger. ¡°How can I not have checked? The doctor said that I need the person who caused it to heal it. You have to think of a way to stimte it.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped another beat.


    Would this asshole make her use her mouth?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a girlfriend? You can ask her to think of a way...¡±


    She had not finished her words when the man tightened his hold on her chin. ¡°The person who caused it is responsible!¡±


    The two of them were very close to each other. His breath touched her smooth, wless skin and sent unwanted shivers down her spine. It was like she was on fire as her blush extended to her neck.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mind was in a mess. She swatted at the man¡¯srge hand that was on her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m very smelly?¡±


    It was fine if she did not mention it. Now that she did, he noticed that she was indeed rather smelly. It was likely from the rotten eggs the person had thrown at her earlier.


    He furrowed his straight eyebrows as he moved back a few steps. ¡°Go and shower.¡±


    Nan Zhi felt like she was finally free. She pushed the man away and ran back to her room.


    Taking her phone out, she sent a message to Xia Yanran.


    ...


    After Nan Zhi left the room, Mu Sihan walked to the living room and stood in front of the window. He took out his phone and made a call.


    ¡°Suppress all the negativements about Nan Zhi on the Inte. Let Lin Wanyue announce everything about Nan Yao¡¯s pregnancy. Hire some people and push Nan Yao and her mother to the top of the cusp.


    ¡°... Find the owner of those ounts that condemned Nan Zhi and make them post long apologies in response. If they refuse toply, ban them all.¡±


    ...


    In the bathroom.


    Nan Zhi lifted her hand to undo the buttons on her shirt. The rotten stench on her clothing became more obvious, probably because of the small space.


    Her stomach suddenly turned ufortably.


    She bent down and retched a few times.


    She paled at such a sudden reaction.


    Could it be...


    She thought about when she was pregnant with Xiaojie four years ago...

 Chapter 282 - Was He The Man In The Hotel Four Years Ago?

    <h4>Chapter 282: Was He The Man In The Hotel Four Years Ago?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    That night in the hotel four years ago...


    Nan Zhi thought about how the facial features and profile of the man indeed looked a little like Mu Sihan when she nced at him incidentally after she woke up.


    Actually, she had never thought about looking for that man when she decided to give birth to Xiaojie.


    Besides, they already found a matching bone marrow for Xiaojie¡¯s leukemia. Whether she found that man or not no longer had any meaning to her.


    They did not have a child because of love.


    But, what if it really was Mu Sihan?


    Back when she had first met him after returning to the country, she had taken a few strands of his hair with the intention to check for the DNA. However, after Junyuan told her that there was hope for Xiaojie, she had not gone further with the testing.


    Her stomach turned ufortably just now. Did she fall pregnant again?


    Surely not...


    Although she had taken the contraceptive pill the next day after he tore into her that time at the beach, the pill was not 100%... there was no guarantee it prevented her from falling pregnantpletely...


    Nan Zhi¡¯s thoughts became messier.


    As a result, she did not notice where she was putting her foot and she suddenly slipped on the floor when she took her towel off the shelf.


    Sliding backward, her foot flew up in the air and her forehead hit the floor.


    She felt dizzy and disoriented for a moment.


    Mu Sihan heard a grunt and a loud ruckus from the other room as he had been standing on the balcony after the call. He rushed into the next room.


    But was intercepted as she had locked the door from the inside. With one aggressive yank, the lock was broken and he entered the bathroom in a fewrge strides.


    Their eyes met and Nan Zhi shouted in embarrassment and anger, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Mu Sihan couldn¡¯t take his eyes away as he continued to stare as shey sprawled on the floor. His gazended on the naked curve of her back and slowly moved down to her perky butt, her long slender legs...


    His lower abdomen started to heat up.


    The ce that he thought was crippled from her kick started to react a little.


    His expression darkened and in one swift motion, he pulled the towel on the shelf over. Helping her up, he used the towel to wrap around her body and lifted her up with ease.


    Nan Zhi did not struggle when she was carried in his arms. Her small hands moved to his hair and tugged it hard. The man hissed in pain as his gaze on her darkened. ¡°Woman, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You pulled my hair and shoved my head in the seawater so hard that time at the beach. Did you know I almost drowned? Not to mention my scalp was almost ripped out by you! I¡¯ve merely pulled you a little and you¡¯re already shouting about it?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was a smouldering ck as he carried her to the bed. His tall body then pressed against her on the bed. ¡°Alright, then take your revenge now. I¡¯ll let you pull my hair and force yourself on me.¡±


    He lifted his well-defined long fingers as he said so and started to undo his shirt.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted when she realized he was being serious. ¡°You¡¯re a man and I¡¯m a woman. Have you seen a woman forcing herself on a man?¡±


    Mu Sihan froze a little when he heard Nan Zhi¡¯s words.


    A faint memory seemed to sh past in his mind. However, he could not quite remember it when he tried to recall it.


    Nan Zhi was thoughtful when she saw Mu Sihan dazing out slightly, ¡°Young Master Mu, has a woman forced herself on you before?¡±


    If she did not remember wrongly, when she was drugged back then, she was the one who initiated it after running into that man¡¯s room...


    Mu Sihan lifted his hand and swatted at her forehead once without a care. His expression was cold. ¡°What nonsense are you saying? There would only be me forcing myself on a woman. When would I ever be forced on by a woman?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart sank a little.


    He had not been forced on by a woman...


    That meant he wasn¡¯t the man from four years ago...


    Mu Sihan lifted Nan Zhi¡¯s petite chin as his handsome face inched towards hers. His thin lips were almost touching her soft ones as his voice turned low and hoarse. ¡°You can¡¯t leave today until you make me hard.¡±

 Chapter 283 - Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 283: Jealous</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    This atmosphere was too enchanting. Nan Zhi¡¯s heart thumped as she stared into Mu Sihan¡¯s ck eyes that were so deep that they seemed to be able to swallow a person¡¯s heart.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, when he suddenly leaned down. His cool lips pressed against hers with a force that she could not fight against.


    Nan Zhi froze. Taking advantage of her surprise, he took the chance to enter her mouth. His scorching tongue went past her moist lips, his lips pulsing with heat as he explored her soft fragrance.


    Both of their breathing was a little heavy. Hisrge palm pulled her towel away conveniently and his warm palm wrapped around one of her creamy white breasts.


    Her heart beat sped up.


    ¡°Your heart seems like it¡¯s about to jump out.¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse.


    Nan Zhi almost suffocated from his kiss. She panted as she said in both embarrassment and anger, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid and rejecting it.¡±


    Mu Sihan squinted his deep ck eyes a little. There was a wild wickedness on his extremely handsome face. ¡°Is that so? Let me check.¡±


    With that said, his well-defined long fingers reached towards her abdomen before she could react.


    Nan Zhi wanted to pull the towel over to cover herself, but he was faster.


    ¡°Mu Sihan!¡± Nan Zhi was very angry as she nced at the bulge down below from the corner of her eye. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were crippled?¡±


    Mu Sihan rubbed himself on her. ¡°I only have a reaction with heavy petting. It would be like this with just a kiss in the past. It¡¯s not like that now.¡±


    What kind of reason is that?


    Did he want her to be naked in front of him and let him pet her to his heart was satisfied?


    She had never met someone who found such reasons, even when he was acting like a gangster.


    ¡°You go and heavy pet your girlfriend then!¡± Her hands were fisted as she pushed his shoulders with strength.


    Both of Mu Sihan¡¯s arms were ced on the sides of her head to support himself. He stared at her from above. His ck eyes were filled with interest as he stared at her reddened face. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Nan Zhi was astounded. What nonsense was he spouting now? Clearly she had different morals from him. It was impossible for them to talk properly.


    Her expression hardened. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s ck eyes darkened slightly. He hugged her suddenly and flipped them over.


    Now he was at the bottom and she was on top.


    Her slender waist was held down by him strong hands and she couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to leave? Why are you straddling me?¡±


    The towel around her was not sped properly and her chest waspletely exposed. Together with his strong reaction, she blushed from her ears to her neck from having been poked by him ruthlessly. How was he crippled?! It was clearly functioning fine!


    ¡°Mu Sihan, you¡¯re the most shameless and perverted man I¡¯ve ever met!¡±


    His grip on her waist was locked and she could not get out of it no matter what she did. She did not want to continue this ambiguous situation with him, so she changed the topic. ¡°Have you taken your medicine?¡±


    The heated ambiguous and pink atmosphere earlier was broken by her one sentence.


    Mu Sihan lifted his hand and pinched her cheek ruthlessly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t take them, I would have forced myself on you, since I¡¯m erect now.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long and dense eyshes trembled. ¡°I want to tell you something about my uncle.¡±


    Mu Sihan let go of his grip on Nan Zhi¡¯s slender waist. He sat up on the bed as his expression hardened. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Nan Zhi got down from the bed and said quickly, ¡°I believe Ding Shuman¡¯s words. I might really not be Nan Weiye¡¯s daughter. To be honest, I¡¯ve always thought that Nan Weiye definitely had something to do with the decline of my maternal grandfather¡¯s family. I just couldn¡¯t think of a reason why he would do it before. But now, I understand.


    ¡°He¡¯s always been selfish and had a narrow mind. He did not love my mother truly and could not ept that I¡¯m not his biological daughter. I suspect that my uncle¡¯s ident is rted to him. I heard from Auntie He that my uncle had a very high alcohol tolerance. I believe that something went wrong to cause him to hit your adopted father¡¯s car!¡±


    Immediately after she finished speaking, Nan Zhi ran to the bathroom again. To be honest, she was very afraid that Mu Sihan¡¯s illness would act up again and that he would torture her.

 Chapter 284 - She Put Mu Sihan’s Hair Into A Plastic Bag

    <h4>Chapter 284: She Put Mu Sihan¡¯s Hair Into A stic Bag</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan¡¯s lips twitched as he stared at the tightly closed bathroom door.


    He had already broken the other door. If he really were to go crazy, even a perfect door would not be able to stop him.


    After that night at the beach, he had made Amy increase his medication dosage. As long as he took his medicine on time three times a day, his illness wouldn¡¯t act up.


    The psychological trauma he given her that time was too strong. Should he ask Amy to give her therapy since she was so afraid?


    Mu Sihan buttoned up the unbuttoned buttons on his shirt. He stood up from the bed and walked towards the bathroom.


    He was about to ask her toe out when the bedroom door was pushed open by someone.


    ¡°Who¡¯s inside? Xiao Xiaojie, open fire.¡± Xiaojie¡¯s adorable little voice trailed inside.


    Mu Sihan turned his head and his handsome face was covered with water suddenly.


    Xiao Xiaojie scanned his face after it finished spraying water on Mu Sihan and immediately hid behind Xiaojie. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m doomed. I sprayed Mr Mu.¡±


    Xiaojie turned behind and red at Xiao Xiaojie. ¡°You¡¯re really useless.¡±


    Xiao Xiaojie nodded its head sagely. ¡°Small Master should go against Mr Mu then. Xiao Xiaojie needs to go to recharge and rest.¡±


    Xiaojie, ¡°...¡±


    This Xiao Xiaojie was such a traitor! How could he stop helping his Small Master, just because he saw the master who invented him!


    ¡°Xiaojie baby, are there any eye-burning scenes inside?¡± Xia Yanran asked from outside the room, having rushed over after receiving Nan Zhi¡¯s call.


    ¡°Nope, but I don¡¯t see Pretty Zhizhi.¡±


    Mu Sihan wiped the water off his face. He walked in front of Xiaojie. The brat seemed to have grown taller in the two weeks he had not seen him. His facial features were exquisite like they were carved from a piece of the finest jade. If anything, he was starting to look more and more like that woman hiding in the bathroom. He would definitely be the bane of countless women when he grew up.


    ¡°Uncle Cool, are you here to bully Pretty Zhizhi again?¡± Xiaojie blinked. ¡°I won¡¯t betray my mommy again this time.¡±


    Mu Sihan pinched Xiaojie¡¯s tall nose as his thin lips curled up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you went to the manor. Xiao Pang and the others miss you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Really? Really? Although Xiao Pang was a snotty crybaby, but I do miss him quite a bit after not seeing him for a while...¡±


    As if realizing he had exposed himself, Xiaojie immediately shut his small mouth. ¡°Anyway, no one is as important as my Pretty Zhizhi. I can¡¯t stand when she¡¯s unhappy the most. Although I¡¯m still small, I will definitely be her most loyal protector!¡±


    Mu Sihan chuckled softly. The brat was really quite filial.


    ¡°Xiao Xiaojie,e in and send out the guest.¡±


    Xiao Xiaojie entered not too long after. He did not dare to look at Mu Sihan as he made a gesture at the door, silently asking Mu Sihan to leave. ¡°Mr Mu, I¡¯m Small Master¡¯s bodyguard right now. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Mu Sihan nced at the bathroom. He could see the slender silhouette leaning against the ss door faintly. Lifting his one straight eyebrow, he said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll investigate what you said.¡±


    After Mu Sihan left, Nan Zhi asked Xia Yanran to take her clothes for her from her closet. She only came out after she waspletely dressed.


    Taking a transparent bag from her belongings, she ced a few strands of Mu Sihan¡¯s hair in it.


    ...


    Auntie He came back and cooked a meal for them all. She had cooked ording to Nan Zhi¡¯s usual taste, but Nan Zhi merely ate a few bites before she put down her chopsticks.


    Xia Yanran noticed that something was wrong with Nan Zhi. She pulled her into the room and asked her softly, ¡°Zhizhi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My stomach doesn¡¯t feel that well and when I see oily food, I don¡¯t have any appetite.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Could you be...¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m nning to go for a check at the hospital tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 285 - Sending The Samples To The Paternity Testing Center

    <h4>Chapter 285: Sending The Samples To The Paternity Testing Center</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The next day.


    Nan Zhi went to the paternity testing center before she went for her checkup.


    She passed the samples of Xiaojie and Mu Sihan¡¯s DNA to the tester.


    To be honest, she was not very keen on finding that person four years ago. To her, that person only provided a sperm for her and was nothing special.


    But, if it really was Mu Sihan...


    Nan Zhi did not believe that things could really be that coincidental. What were the chances that the room she had stumbled into in her delirious state happened to be the one where Mu Sihan was staying? Surely, it was close to impossible... But...


    Forget it! Rather than dwelling on it in her mind, she should just wait until the test results came out!


    Nan Zhi went to queue for the gynecologist after she left the testing center. She felt unexpectedly nervous when she was waiting in the queue.


    Although her reaction was the same as when she was pregnant with Xiaojie, she did not wish to be pregnant again... Especially if it was the result of that kind of thing happening...


    ...


    Nan Zhi wore a hat and a mask because of the strong attention on the Inte for what happened between Nan Yao and her a few days ago. Fortunately, no one recognized her.


    It was finally Nan Zhi¡¯s turn after she waited for about ten minutes.


    The doctor asked her to have her urine tested before going to get a blood sample.


    The results from her urine were out very quickly.


    Negative.


    However, Nan Zhi was not at ease. She waited for another two hours for the result from the blood test toe out.


    Her progesterone and HCG indicated that she was not pregnant.


    Nan Zhi went to the gastroenterology department next.


    It turned out that the problem was with her stomach after the checkup.


    It was a false rm.


    Nan Zhi took a taxi back to the broadcastingpany after she left the hospital. She received a call from Xia Yanran after she got off the taxi. ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant. It might be because I didn¡¯t rest well enough recently and since my stomach isn¡¯t feeling too well. It¡¯s not much of a problem. Oh right, Yanran, let¡¯s meetter. I keep feeling like there¡¯s something behind the thing about Nan Yao having a miscarriage...¡±


    Nan Zhi walked towards the broadcastingpany as she spoke on the phone. Suddenly, someone shouted loudly, ¡°Nan Zhi, you b*tch!¡±


    Nan Zhi turned back and saw a group of fierce-looking girls running towards her.


    Nan Zhi was a little frozen at the sight. The thing with Nan Yao should have already been settled. Why were there still fans stopping her like crazed hounds? Not to mention, she was wearing a mask and a hat!


    Luckily, her reaction was very fast. She turned back and started to run.


    ¡°Hurry and stop Nan Zhi. Don¡¯t let her run! Does she think that us fans are good for nothing when she dared to make Nan Yao lose everything? Get her!¡±


    Another group of crazy fans ran out from in front of her suddenly. They were all dressed gaudily and it was obvious that they were young female gangsters that were not good that studying.


    They came from in front and behind, surrounding herpletely. It was obvious they hade prepared.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows at the fierce sight in front of her. She faced them calmly. ¡°The issue between Nan Yao and I has already been settled. Don¡¯t confuse what¡¯s right and wro©`¡±


    Someone there their fan banner at Nan Zhi suddenly before she could finish her words.


    Nan Zhi dodged it but was immediately surrounded when the leader suddenly shouted for them to move.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s phone and bag fell on the floor amongst themotion. She could not find the chance to pick them up as she wriggled out from the crowd.


    Her neck and arms were scratched red by people during the pushing and shoving and the scene was pure chaos.


    The crowdedness made Nan Zhi lose her energy to argue with them. It was obvious that these people were instructed toe and stop her purposefully. If she did not take the chance to run away, getting injured would be the best case scenario. In the worst case, she might even be in a liferreatening situation.


    In the building opposite of the broadcastingpany, two silhouettes stood before the window. One of them was holding on a pair of binocrs


    She ordered directly into her mouthpiece at the sight of the flustered Nan Zhi. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her. Justplete what I want you to do.¡±


    After she was done with her instructions, the person next to her spoke with a shaky voice. ¡°Must you really do this? She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why do you have to treat her like this?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything wrong? She did wrong in many ces! Do I have to tell you all the details?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯repletely crazy.¡±

 Chapter 286 - Another Woman Sitting In His Car

    <h4>Chapter 286: Another Woman Sitting In His Car</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> As Studios <b>Editor:</b> As Studios


    A luxurious midnight-ck sedan suddenly stopped next to Nan Zhi.


    The doors opened and a man wearing a ck suit and pants got out of the car with a cold expression.


    Nan Zhi froze a little when she saw the man who appeared out of the blue.


    It was Mu Sihan. Why was he here?


    His handsome face had a pair of sunsses perched on his well-defined nose, obscuring his eyes. With his lips were pursed tightly into a straight line, he exuded a cold nobility from head to toe.


    The girls that were chasing after Nan Zhi all froze when they saw Mu Sihan. They did not dare to take another step forward.


    One of the girls threw the bag that Nan Zhi had left behind at her feet, before she shouted out loudly to run away and the group of girls dispersed quickly.


    They did not continue to make a ruckus.


    Nan Zhi picked up her bag from the floor. She stared at the man who had an extremely cold expression. Letting out a breath, she spoke with a dry voice, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The man¡¯s reply was cold. ¡°I was only passing by.¡±


    Mu Sihan grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s wrist before she could say anything.


    He was too strong. Not to mention, her wrist had been scratched by those people. She sucked in a pained breath when he grabbed her like that.


    Mu Sihan furrowed his straight eyebrows as his expression darkened further. ¡°Why are you so unlucky?¡±


    Nan Zhi tightened her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m born with the special ability to make people jealous and hate me.¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted his hand and poked her head with strength. ¡°I think a stupid woman like you can only stay by my side.¡±


    Nan Zhi widened her eyes and her emotions immediately rose. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay by your side!¡±


    Mu Sihan red at her, ignoring her protests as pushed her into the car.


    ¡°Mu Sihan!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Mu...¡±


    Nan Zhi and another woman¡¯s voice rang in the confined space at the same time.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s gaze at Mu Sihan froze. She turned her head swiftly at the front passenger seat where the voice came from.


    It was a woman who was sitting in front. She was wearing a redce nightgown. Her chest was voluptuous and half of her legs were exposed, showing milky white skin. Nan Zhi suspected that the woman was not even wearing any panties and averted her gaze. She had very thick makeup on her face and her lips were a fiery red, while her eyes were beautiful and seductive. She was charming and full of allure.


    It was obvious she was a woman who was very good at seducing men.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s exquisite face darkened immediately. She did not say anything as she pushed open the door next to her, wanting to get off the car.


    However, the car door merely opened a little before it was pulled closed by someone.


    There was a loud bang and the car door was mmed shut.


    ¡°Scram!¡± The man¡¯s cold-as-ice voice shouted from somewhere in front. That voice was like a low growl before a male lion raged. It was so loud that one¡¯s eardrums trembled.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted. She pushed open the door once again, but her wrist was grabbed tightly by him in the next second. He was so strong it seemed like he wanted to smashed her wrist to pieces.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear my words?¡± His voice was harsh and menacing.


    Nan Zhi did not understand what he meant. She furrowed her eyebrows and snapped back, ¡°Let me get out, unless you really want me to roll out of the car?¡±


    He ignored her and red at the woman in the front.


    The woman in front was dressed like that in his car in broad daylight. Nan Zhi would not believe it if he said that there was nothing between them.


    However, she did not think that he was so fickle in love.


    Did he break up with that charming girlfriend that time? Did he fall for another one so soon? Was he not afraid of catching something unsavory with his speed of changing women?!


    ¡°Young Master Mu, you haven¡¯t even tried. How do you know I can¡¯t help you?¡± Her voice was as alluring as she looked.


    Mu Sihan narrowed his deep ck eyes and glowered at the woman. ¡°If you don¡¯t scram, you¡¯ll be lying in the mortuary very soon.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Mu, I¡¯m still a well-known socialite in Ning City after all. Besides, your butler was the one who asked me toe!¡±

 Chapter 287 - Is She Saying That Hes... Huge And Skillful?

    <h4>Chapter 287: Is She Saying That He¡¯s... Huge And Skillful?</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> As Studios <b>Editor:</b> As Studios


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was cold and did not show even the slightest hint of lust or emotion. ¡°You came to climb onto a man¡¯s bed just because Yi Fan asked you to? Then, if I ask you to die, will you?¡±


    He seemed like he did not want to say another thing to the woman. ¡°Scram and don¡¯t let me repeat myself again.¡±


    The socialite¡¯s eyes werepletely red as she nced at Mu Sihan. She thought about how she had got on his bed wearing sexy lingerie that morning. However, she was stunned when he kicked her away ruthlessly with hardly a nce at her. It caused her heart to act up and she almost died in his room.


    She had never been treated roughly by a man before, and she was not resigned to the oue and wanted to get an exnation from him. So, she followed quietly behind him in her car.


    When she saw him stop at the broadcastingpany and get off the car without locking it, she daringly used the chance to get into his car.


    However, she did not think that he would pull another woman into the car!


    The socialite was embarrassed and angered by Mu Sihan¡¯s dismissive attitude. How dare he push her away without even giving her a chance? Who did he think he was? In her anger, she started to speak carelessly, ¡°Why are you so arrogant in front of me? I heard that your lower body doesn¡¯t even work anymore. That¡¯s why your butler had to go around finding women for you. So what if you look a bit handsome? What¡¯s the difference between you and a eunuch from ancient times, if your lower body is soft and useless?¡±


    When Nan Zhi heard the blunt words of the woman in front of her, she pped silently in her heart at her courage. How daring was she to have the guts to say those words to his face? She was really not scared of death!


    However, was his condition that serious? When he touched her yesterday, didn¡¯t he still...


    No one knew how this woman would weave stories about him if she dared something like this to him in front of his face. If such a thing spread, especially something that was so destructive to his masculinity, it would definitely be a huge blow and embarrassment for him!


    The woman¡¯s words triggered the sore spot and ignited Mu Sihan¡¯s temper. The more she said, the more his handsome and well-defined features darkened. The atmosphere in the car decreased to a freezing point.


    The socialite seemed to sense her impending death and swallowed nervously.


    Even though her lips trembled, she didn¡¯t stop her venomous words. ¡°You can¡¯t hide the fact that you can¡¯t get erect, even if you kill me. No woman will be satisfied with a man that is useless.¡±


    The vein on Mu Sihan¡¯s arm twitched. He was about to move against the socialite when a slender and soft hand stretched over and grabbed his fingers that were as hard as steel.


    ¡°Saying that grapes are sour because you can¡¯t eat them. Hmm, I suppose this saying is probably referring to a self-entitled woman like you! You haven¡¯t even touched his finger, how can you say that he can¡¯t do it?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s voice was sweet as honey and refreshing to the ears. It was like a gust of spring breeze and blew into the man¡¯s agitated heart.


    He turned back to look at her. His handsome but dark face slowly returned to normal. After her words, there was a glint in his deep ck eyes as his lips curled into a half-smile.


    The socialite was so angry at Nan Zhi¡¯s words that her eyes turned even redder. ¡°Who are you kidding? I clearly heard that he©`¡±


    Nan Zhi interrupted the woman coldly and scoffed, ¡°You ¡®clearly heard¡¯? Have you seen or felt it yourself? Unlike you, I felt how strong and powerful he is in bed. I¡¯m more clear about it than you. If he¡¯s not a man, then there aren¡¯t many men in the world.¡±


    What was she... was this woman indirectly saying that he was... huge and skillful?


    The socialite shook her head as she looked like she suffered a huge blow. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. My father has business dealings with him. He said that he¡¯s never even touched a woman. He definitely got you toe and act. It¡¯s impossible for the two of you to have that type of rtionship...¡±


    The socialite could not finish her words when the previously dispassionate man suddenly stretched his long arm and pulled Nan Zhi into his embrace intimately. He then gave Nan Zhi a fiery kiss in front of her.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face was pressed into Mu Sihan¡¯s chest after the kiss. He turned to look at the socialite with his cold ck eyes that werecking any warmth. ¡°Take your worthless life and scram. Especially since I¡¯m in a good mood!¡±


    She was lucky to be the first person to live after calling him useless!

 Chapter 288 - Thumping Heart

    <h4>Chapter 288: Thumping Heart</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> As Studios <b>Editor:</b> As Studios


    The socialite cried as she left, covering her smeared makeup with one hand.


    The car regained its silence when only Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan were left.


    Nan Zhi stared at the man, whose gaze was so hot that it seemed like he wanted to burn her with his eyes. Her fingers on her knee twisted around each other as she said with a tingling scalp, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t mean anything else... I just didn¡¯t want to see your masculinity be destroyed if she started any rumors.¡±


    Mu Sihan gripped Nan Zhi¡¯s thin wrist. He saw the scratches on the back of her hand and hisrge palm moved to undo her buttons. Nan Zhi jumped in shock and moved away from him hurriedly. She grabbed her cor and stopped his troublesome hands. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m huge and skillful?¡±


    Nan Zhi almost choked on her own saliva.


    Did she say something like that?


    He was huge, but skillful... She did not experience anything skilful at all. All she had experienced was crude, physical roughness and tearing when he had ripped her body apart.


    Judging from her face, he surmised that she had recalled that night at the beach, when he saw her face pale. His expression darkened as he said lowly, ¡°Yi Fan found out that I might have erectile dysfunction from my private doctor and got a woman on his own ord. I¡¯ve already punished him by docking his pay for a year.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. This punishment was really quite ruthless.


    ¡°That woman that went to Flower Ind with me that time is my psychiatrist and not the girlfriend you thought she was.¡±


    Nan Zhi widened her eyes. ¡°But she said that you¡¯re her boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ve also said before that you¡¯re my girlfriend. Are you?¡±


    Nan Zhi choked on his words.


    Mu Sihan pulled her hand and caressed the scratches on her pale hand with his calloused fingers. ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    ¡°No. I was just scratched a little.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll investigate what happened for you tonight©`¡±


    She shook her head and interrupted him before he could finish his words. ¡°No, I¡¯ll investigate it myself. You don¡¯t have to help me anymore.¡±


    She understood his intentions vaguely. All of this was just a simple gesture for him. He could do it with a wave of his hand. All he wanted was to make her depend on him so that she couldn¡¯t leave him. Then he could regain the power between them, just like that.


    ¡°Young Master Mu...¡±


    The man scoffed coldly as if he guessed what she wanted to say. His voice was low and domineering as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have any reaction when I kissed you just now. You should have felt it. If you want to get rid of me, you have to cooperate with my treatment.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breath tightened slightly. ¡°Treatment?¡±


    Mu Sihan took out a document from his document bag. ¡°This is the treatment proposal that the doctor gave. Take it back and take a look at it.¡±


    Nan Zhi scanned over the A4 document. Her eyebrows furrowed together. ¡°It¡¯s not like you really cannot do it!¡±


    Mu Sihan squinted his dark ck eyes. ¡°My sensitivity is gone.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    Mu Sihan felt a little ufortable at Nan Zhi¡¯s gaze. He said coldly, ¡°Get out of the car. I need to rush to thepany for a meeting. Take a good look at the proposal when you¡¯re back.¡±


    Nan Zhi couldn¡¯t find the energy to say anything else. She did not have to take a look to know what was in the treatment proposal in this document.


    As she walked back towards the broadcastingpany after getting off the car, she felt a strong gaze that could not be ignored, following her like her own shadow.


    She turned back and happened to look into the man¡¯s ck eyes that were so deep it was as though he wanted to look into her soul.


    She did not know when Mu Sihan had gotten out the car. Standing tall, his prominent body was leaning against the car in a flippant manner. With his straight eyebrows slightly raised, there was a wildness to him that was attractive and cool. He lifted his sexy lips when she looked over and waved his phone, gesturing for her to call him after she saw the document.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart thumped from his sexy and charming gaze. She looked down hurriedly and turned to enter the broadcastingpany.


    Mu Sihan only got into the car after she had walked into the main lobby. Picking up his phone again, he made a call to get people to investigate the crazed fans who had stopped Nan Zhi.


    A dangerous glint flickered in his cold eyes.

 Chapter 289 - She Asked Him To Go To A Hotel

    <h4>Chapter 289: She Asked Him To Go To A Hotel</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> As Studios <b>Editor:</b> As Studios


    Nan Zhi took a look at the document Mu Sihan had given her after she returned home that night.


    It was as she had expected. It waspletely shameless.


    What kind of proposal was this? It was just trying to take advantage of her in all kinds of ways.


    ...


    Mu Sihan had been busy with a big project recently. Nan Zhi did not call him and he did not contact her either.


    This evening, a few men dressed in suits walked out of Huangting Hotel.


    Everyone surrounded the man who was at the center-most position. He was handsome and tall,with one hand in his pocket and a slight muddiness colored his deep ck eyes.


    ¡°President Mu, it¡¯s an honor to be able to work with yourpany. You¡¯re definitely the youngest and most capable leader that I¡¯ve met to date. Let¡¯s learn from each other if there is a chance next time.¡±


    Mu Sihan and his client both drank a little after they settled their big project.


    After the client got in his car, Wei Lin approached Mu Sihan to support him. However, thetter waved him away and got on the luxurious car in front of the hotel¡¯s entrance with stumbling steps.


    The car drove stably on the roads. Wei Lin instructed the driver quietly to drive back to the manor, after he took a nce at the man who had his eyes closed to rest.


    Mu Sihan suddenly opened his eyes and said the name of a district with his hoarse voice.


    The driver changed directions.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s phone rang after the journey started for a few seconds.


    It was a message.


    Mu Sihan nced at his phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m at room 3068 in XX hotel. I hope you cane over.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tongue rested against his cheek as heughed quietly after he saw the message.


    He called the number directly. However, no one picked the phone up after it rang for a while.


    Putting down his phone, he opened his eyes calmly. ¡°Go to XX hotel.¡±


    ...


    In room 3068 at XX hotel.


    A woman wearing a red shirt and ck pants that ended at her ankles, was standing in front of the window as she stared at the night view.


    The phone rang.


    She did not answer when she saw the iing caller ID.


    The call cut off automatically and the other phone that she ced on the bed rang.


    Picking up her phone, she swiped her finger on the screen to pick up the call.


    A man¡¯s voice trailed from the other end. ¡°How sure are you about the sess of your n? This is a very dangerous n. If it fails, we both migh©`¡±


    The woman interrupted the man impatiently. ¡°As long as your intel is right that he¡¯s drunk, then the n will work.¡±


    ¡°Have you really thought about this clearly?¡±


    The woman¡¯s red lips twitched as disdain and sarcasm appeared on her exquisite face. ¡°Once I seed, I¡¯ll have a strong backer. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy for me?¡±


    The person on the other end of the callughed. ¡°You¡¯ve really changed.¡±


    The woman sat by the side of the bed after she hung up the call and held tightly onto both of the phones.


    No one would have thought that Nan Zhi¡¯s phone had been injected with a virus when she got chased by the crazy fans earlier. It meant she could now monitor all of Nan Zhi¡¯s phone activity from her end. In fact, she could even intercept her calls and send messages in Nan Zhi¡¯s name!


    It was perfect.


    ...


    The Rolls-Royce Phantom arrived at the entrance of the hotel. Mu Sihan, who had been resting his eyes, opened his dark eyes. His long fingers grabbed his phone and he got ready to get out of the car.


    He looked at the phone message again before he got out of the car.


    His sexy lips curled up almost imperceptibly.


    ...


    At the entrance of room 3068.


    A tall man lifted his hand and rang the doorbell.


    The door was not closely tightly and a small gap could be seen.


    The man pushed the door open, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°Nan Zhi?¡±


    No one answered from inside. The man pushed the door opened and entered, before closing the door behind him.


    The air-conditioner was turned on in the room. There was no one as the room was lit up with a warm and gentle hue.


    The man stood in front of the ss door of the bathroom and stared at the slender silhouette of the woman who was showering inside.


    Although he couldn¡¯t make out her facial features, but the curves of her figure could be seen. A fire started burning in the man and he walked to the bed and lit a cigarette.


    A woman with a towel wrapped around her pulled opened the door slightly and peered into the room after about five minutes.

 Chapter 290 - Young Master Mu, I Admire You A Lot

    <h4>Chapter 290: Young Master Mu, I Admire You A Lot</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> As Studios <b>Editor:</b> As Studios


    Qin Yubing stood by the bed as she stared at the man with his back facing her, wearing a ck shirt and suit pants. His back was masculine, with broad shoulders that made her want to hold herself against him. It gave off an indifferent and cold aura.


    Her heart started to beat faster uncontrobly as she stared at his pair of long legs.


    There was nothing wrong with what she was doing.


    He was unmarried while she was as well. She had no choice but to y a small trick on him in order to get to the top.


    So what if he had that sort of rtionship with Nan Zhi? Nan Zhi was merely one of his mistresses. In the scheme of things, she was nothing. He had an actual girlfriend, yet still yed around with Nan Zhi. It was obvious how perverted and amorous he was.


    Not to mention, she had met him earlier than Nan Zhi.


    She would not give up quietly, without trying to fight for a man she fell for at first sight.


    Qin Yubing walked forward with a blush on her cheeks.


    The strong smell of male hormones and heavy liquor rushed into her nose as she got closer to him.


    He was filled with masculinity from head to toe.


    Qin Yubing walked behind him, barefooted. Her slender arms hugged around his fit waist from behind.


    He did not have the scent of cologne and even the smell of liquor made her heart palpate.


    Pressing her petite face against his spine, her eyes were full of greediness, though her voice was deceptively gentle. ¡°Young Master Mu...¡±


    The man froze. He did not turn around as he asked in a low and husky voice that was the result from drinking. ¡°Nan Zhi?¡±


    Qin Yubing hummed softly in agreement. She did not care who he took her for, as long as she could get to the top.


    Her petite hands caressed his muscr chest daringly. She blushed at the feeling of the strong and firm muscles while her heart thumped eagerly in anticipation.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, I really admire you.¡± In the beginning, she had been worried that he wouldn¡¯te. She would never have imagined that she had underestimated Nan Zhi¡¯s influence in his heart.


    A distinct sourness appeared in her heart.


    What was so good about Nan Zhi? Ever since they were young, people always noticed her the first. It was always Nan Zhi this, Nan Zhi that. To them all, Qin Yubing was only a sidekick. She was forever second best.


    She thought of every way to enter the entertainment industry in order to stop beingpared to Nan Zhi. She didn¡¯t want to be the friendly sidekick any longer. She went to numerous micro-stic surgeries and her appearance and aura were different from in the past.


    She was no longer the useless sidekick. And like this, the number of pursuers around her indeed increased.


    However, people still saw Nan Zhi first when they stood together, especially after Nan Zhi returned to the country.


    It wasn¡¯t fair.


    When the news of Nan Zhi causing Nan Yao to have a miscarriage came out a few days ago, severalizens revealed that she was best friends with Nan Zhi. While they criticized Nan Zhi ruthlessly, they alsopared both of their looks.


    Those people said that Qin Yubing¡¯s looks were not too bad in the entertainment industry. However, she still looked like a servant next to a rich youngdy whenpared to Nan Zhi.


    Servant. She did not know how many people used this word tough at her since she was young.


    The only thing she did not have was to have such a good life like Nan Zhi had. She had a rich maternal grandfather, a doting uncle and a mother who knew how to dress her...


    The more she thought about it, the angrier Qin Yubing got, until she was seething in rage. She already did her best to be herself. Why did all those people stillpare her to Nan Zhi?


    All of the boys she liked when she was growing up liked Nan Zhi.


    Even Young Master Mu, who she met and had fallen for, was also only interested in Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi, Nan Zhi, Nan Zhi.


    She was sick of Nan Zhi.


    Tears flowed from Qin Yubing¡¯s eyes. Her hands that were caressing the man¡¯s chest moved even more daringly. When she heard the man¡¯s heavier panting, her eyes turned red as her hands moved lower.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, are you feeling very ufortable now? It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll serve you well...¡± Qin Yubing pulled away the towel wrapped around her. She waspletely naked under the towel and her soft chest pressed tightly against the man¡¯s spine.


    The man¡¯s eyes darkened. He pulled her by her wrist and threw her on the soft and wide mattress and his tall body followed immediately after.

 Chapter 291 - Men Indeed Think With Their Lower Bodies

    <h4>Chapter 291: Men Indeed Think With Their Lower Bodies</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> As Studios <b>Editor:</b> As Studios


    The man¡¯s muscr and strong arms were ced on both sides of her body to support himself. He buried his handsome face into her soft neck, only revealing half of his side profile.


    Qin Yubing was almost trembling with excitement as she wrapped her arms around him. She did not think that the muscles under his shirt would be so firm and big. It made her blush and her heartbeat sped up even with ayer of cloth between her hands.


    Qin Yubing tilted her head slightly and nced out of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    She had arranged for a reporter to take some sneaky photos from over there.


    She never thought that she would have sex with him sessfully. All she needed was some intimate photos and she might be able to get to the top with that and take the best resources from him.


    Even if she would not be able to get to the top, she would also be able to disgust Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, I¡¯m still clean. I believe that you have feelings for me. You¡¯ve merely been bewitched by a b*tch©`¡±


    The man suddenly pulled her up and made her face the ss window.


    Qin Yubing felt that something was wrong. She waspletely exposed with someone filming on the other side. However, she didn¡¯t have the chance to change positions with the man when a sharp pain came as he entered her.


    She never noticed that the man¡¯s face was always bowed down and was blocked from the camera by being behind her head.


    ...


    A few hourster.


    Qin Yubingy helplessly on the bed in exhaustion.


    After doing what he wanted with her, the man got up from the bed and wore his clothes with his back facing her.


    He didn¡¯t turn around, not even once.


    Qin Yubing wanted to ask him not to leave tonight. However, she felt like she had been run into by a car and could not muster up any energy.


    The man had not been gentle at all. He did not look at her properly from the start to the end as he ravaged her body over and over again. He had been ruthless. After he had dressed himself, his legs took long strides as he left.


    In the blink of an eye, he was gone.


    The tears in Qin Yubing¡¯s eyes flowed down as she stared at his heartless back view.


    Was he sober now?


    Must he treat her like this once he was sober?


    Men really thought with their lower halves and were more like beasts.


    ...


    The door bell rang not too long after.


    Qin Yubing dragged her leaden legs to open the door.


    The photographer smiled meaningfully as he stood at the door.


    ¡°Yubing, it¡¯s such a pity if you don¡¯t go and film pornography.¡± ncing towards Qin Yubing¡¯s body that was wrapped with a towel, the photographer made no move to hide his tant appreciation. ¡°My nose bled from looking at you.¡±


    Qin Yubing¡¯s expression darkened. She moved back and allowed the photographer to enter the room.


    ¡°Show me the photos.¡±


    The photographer showed Qin Yubing the photos on his camera.


    Qin Yubing¡¯s expression darkened further as she stared at the photos. ¡°How the hell did you take them? They¡¯re all full shots of me from the front.¡± Not only that, the photos of her were also all very clear, yet the man behind her always had either the top of his head showing, or his chin exposed.


    There was not a single front shot of him.


    The photographer hurriedly took his camera. It was then that he noticed the problem.


    ¡°Who told you to choose that angle? You were in front and he had his head down. How can I take a good photo?¡± The photographer went back to view the first few photos. ¡°These two photos are still alright. I managed to take his side profile even though it isn¡¯t a front shot of him. Take a look.¡±


    Qin Yubing furrowed her eyebrows together. ¡°It¡¯s already over. I can only use these two photos.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it. I promise that this will definitely be tomorrow¡¯s top headlines!¡±


    ...


    In the Rolls-Royce Phantom parked in front of the hotel.


    The tall man who had left the hotel, got on the car and looked at the handsome man seated behind with his eyes closed. He spoke carefully, ¡°Master, everything has been settled.¡±

 Chapter 292 - Have You Seen Today’s Headlines?

    <h4>Chapter 292: Have You Seen Today¡¯s Headlines?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan opened his deep ck eyes slowly. His sexy lips moved slightly as he instructed the driver in front, ¡°Start driving.¡±


    The car drove into the main street and moved towards the direction of the manor.


    Wei Lin, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, nced at the secret bodyguard cum substitute seated at the back. ¡°Ye Ying, does it feel good to have sex with a celebrity?¡±


    Ye Yingughed coldly. ¡°Women are all the same.¡±


    Wei Lin smacked his lips together, his expression clearly envious. ¡°The benefits of being Young Master Mu¡¯s substitute are so good. However,¡± Wei Lin nced at cold-faced Mu Sihan, who did not speak much when he drank too much, ¡°Young Master Mu, I¡¯ve confirmed that Miss Nan is at home. How did Qin Yubing use her phone to send you the message? And how did you notice that it wasn¡¯t sent by Miss Nan?¡±


    Mu Sihan took out a cigar from a wooden box and ced it between his lips. Ye Ying leaned forward a little to help him light the cigar. Mu Sihan narrowed his deep ck eyes as he took two puffs and slowly exhaled the smoke out. He opened his mouth and spoke, ¡°Kitten has her own quirk when she sends messages. She doesn¡¯t like to put full-stops but there was a full-stop at the end of the message I received on my phone.¡±


    Mu Sihan adjusted his weight as he leaned against the chair. A half-smile appeared on his thin lips. ¡°Let alone, Kitten would never take the initiative.¡± Besides, she was still traumatized from being forced on by him!


    Was she not just sending herself to her doom by asking to meet him at the hotel?


    He could only say that Qin Yubing was too superficial and did not know her best friend at all.


    Wei Lin nodded in understanding. ¡°Young Master Mu, I didn¡¯t think that you were so attentive when it came to Miss Nan. But, will Qin Yubing go andin to Miss Nan? Since you asked Ye Ying to act as you and have sex with her? After all, the two of them grew up together!¡±


    Mu Sihanughed lowly. ¡°It would be Ye Ying and Qin Yubing¡¯s photo on the news tomorrow. If Kitten knew me well enough, she would naturally know the difference. If she can¡¯t...¡± He did not finish his words as a cold re that no one could decipher shed past his deep ck eyes.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, I don¡¯t understand why you didn¡¯t just ban Qin Yubing straight away?¡±


    Mu Sihan tapped the ash on the burning cigar into the ashtray. He half-squinted his eyes and his expression was calm, yet unreadable. ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, Qin Yubing was probably the one behind the fans attacking Nan Zhi. Back then, she took Nan Zhi¡¯s phone and inserted a virus. That virus is the newest one developed by the SSS group and is able to intercept calls, send messages and control the other party¡¯s phone from afar.¡±


    SSS was the world¡¯srgest organized-crime group. They dealt with drugs, selling of military firearms, organized terrorist attacks, stole top-secret intelligence from nations all over the world, and all in all, destroyed the peace of the world and many others... The leader of the SSS group was a strong candidate for the party behind Mu Sihan¡¯s twin older brother, Ye Qing¡¯s, death from a ne ident.


    However, this leader was very cunning and their base was very mysterious and extremely hard to find.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s facial features tensed as his tone turned colder. ¡°How did Qin Yubing know where I was?¡±


    Wei Lin was very surprised, ¡°Could there be a spy?¡±


    ¡°The least we can confirm is that the SSS group has ced a spy next to me.¡±


    ...


    The next day.


    Nan Zhi went to work at the broadcastingpany. However, she noticed that the atmosphere was a little strange once she entered the office.


    Several of the female colleagues were discussing something noisily at first, though they all dispersed like birds when they saw her.


    Nan Zhi sat on her office chair. She turned back to find those female colleagues looking at her with weird expressions. She furrowed her eyebrows as she asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you all?¡±


    ¡°No-nothing.¡±


    Nan Zhi had the habit to bring her cup to the kitchen to prepare a drink before she started her work.


    She noticed that several of the male colleagues were also huddled together when she walked to the kitchen. ¡°Have you all seen the headlines today?¡±

 Chapter 293 - Bitter Heart

    <h4>Chapter 293: Bitter Heart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°The big celebrity, Qin Yubing, actually did it with... My god, even though it¡¯s a coge, check out Qin Yubing¡¯s figure! It¡¯s smoking hot!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Qin Yubing have the image of being innocent and pure? She¡¯s definitely not innocent and pure at all! Look at all those positions and look at her face! She¡¯s clearly showing her strong sexual desire!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! How many rounds did he do with her? Is she satisfied with her expression like that? I can¡¯t tell if she wants to cry or if she¡¯s overwhelmed by intense satisfaction.¡±


    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t you all find this man a little familiar?¡±


    ¡°Holy crap, it¡¯s Young Master Mu, our show¡¯s exclusive sponsor.¡±


    Nan Zhi had already stiffened when she heard Qin Yubing¡¯s name.


    A frozen spell seemed to have been cast on her body almost immediately after she heard the words ¡®Young Master Mu¡¯.


    She couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Qin Yubing and Young Master Mu...


    The words that Qin Yubing told her before kept repeating in her head...


    ¡°... I fell in love with him at first sight. Zhizhi, there hasn¡¯t been a man who has given me such a strong feeling before.¡±


    ¡°... He saved me from a director the night I sent the message. The way he looked at me was so gentle. I could tell that he had feelings for me.¡±


    One of the male colleagues noticed the figure standing by the entrance from the corner of his eye and jumped in surprise. ¡°Nan Zhi?¡±


    The kitchen immediately fell silent.


    One of the colleagues quickly eyed another one to hide the newspaper.


    Nan Zhi tightened her fingers around the cup. She walked into the kitchen with not much of a change to her expression. ¡°What were you all looking at earlier? Can you show me?¡±


    The colleagues that was holding the newspaper shook his head with guilt. ¡°It¡¯s nothing...¡±


    Nan Zhi took a step forward and snatched the newspaper from behind him before he could finish his words.


    Her expression changed with a single nce. Her fingers that were holding onto the newspaper tightened and her knuckles paled.


    A man had a woman pinned under him on the giant photo on the front page of the newspaper. The woman was looking up slightly while the man had his face buried in the woman¡¯s neck. A clear side profile of the man was revealed.


    There were two more photos. One was of the woman with her arms wrapped around the man¡¯s neck as the two kissed ferociously.


    Although only the man¡¯s side profile could be seen, however the cold and stiff expression and tall nose-bridge was the same as Mu Sihan¡¯s.


    Qin Yubing waspletely naked and half-kneeling in front of the man in thest photo.


    They were both a grown man and woman. Everyone knew what they were doing without the need for any words.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened. She opened her mouth, but her throat was dry and mute and she found she could not say a single thing.


    Qin Yubing and Mu Sihan...


    ¡°Nan Zhi, are you alright? A lot of wealthy men are like that actually. You don¡¯t have to care too much.¡± Noticing her silence, one of the male colleaguesforted her.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips tightly together. She did not say anything and returned the newspaper to the male colleague before she walked out of the kitchen.


    Nan Zhi returned to the office and started working, as though nothing had happened.


    Nan Zhi received two calls from Xia Yanran and Qin Yubing at noon.


    Nan Zhi did not answer the calls. She only sent a message in their group chat saying to meet at their regr ce.


    The ce where the three of them used to meet at was at a small pavilion at Fengshu Garden.


    The three of them used to drink and sing here. They yed around and had heart-to-heart talks here. It was somewhere that was theirs.


    Xia Yanran had already arrived by the time Nan Zhi reached the small pavilion. She grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s slightly cold hand immediately. ¡°Did Yubing really do it with Young Master Mu?¡±


    After returning from Flower Ind, Xia Yanran had been pushed very tightly by Xiao Yi and had ended up resigning from her job as a reporter. She apanied Xiaojie to the hospital everyday recently and only left with Junyuan at night.

 Chapter 294 - He Raped Me Last Night

    <h4>Chapter 294: He Raped Me Last Night</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi did not reply to Xia Yanran, because Qin Yubing had just arrived with a pale and sullen face.


    The moment she arrived, she hugged Nan Zhi with strength the moment she arrived and broke out into tears as she started to sob loudly. ¡°Zhizhi, have Yanran and you seen the news? I didn¡¯t think that Young Master Mu would be the type of person who forced himself on women! He drank too muchst night and he... he raped me!¡±


    Although Qin Yubing knew that Mu Sihan liked Nan Zhi, the two of them were not together and Nan Zhi was just one of his many mistresses. She did not feel the need to apologize to Nan Zhi.


    She also did not think that she had snatched Nan Zhi¡¯s man. After all, all is fair in love and war.


    What she wanted was to get Nan Zhi¡¯s sympathy and make her stay far away from Young Master Mu in the future.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s expression was a little dark as she stared at the tearstained face of Qin Yubing. It was no wonder that she could be so popr in recent years. Her acting skills were indeed good.


    If she did not connect things together and analyze them carefully, she might have believed her because of their friendship from when they were young.


    Redness appeared in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes as a strong anger rose within her chest.


    She scoffed coldly as she pushed Qin Yubing away. She then lifted her hand and pped her ruthlessly.


    p!


    It was a sharp sound and made Qin Yubing¡¯s tears stop immediately. The sharp pain on her face felt like someone had taken a searing iron and scalded her.


    Xia Yanran stood behind Nan Zhi. She did not say anything, but used her actions to show that she was on Nan Zhi¡¯s side.


    Qin Yubing smiled in ridicule. They said that the three of them were best friends, regardless of who they were. But the ones with the strongest rtionship were only the two of them when it came to the most critical time, and she was the one who was excluded.


    So this was Nan Zhi, superficial and scheming. They were the ones who had grown up together and used to say that they were the bestest of friends. However, her heart leaned towards Xia Yanran after she appeared.


    Qin Yubing caressed her red and swollen cheek. She stared at Nan Zhi through her blurred vision from the tears. ¡°You hit me for a man? That man is aplete yboy and is just ying with our bodies and feelings!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s gaze moved from Qin Yubing¡¯s face to her neck. She was wearing a v-neck long dress today. There were rmingly red marks left on her neck and corbone.


    Her lips tugged into a cold smile. ¡°Yubing, do you really think I hit you for a man? Who am I to hit you when you don¡¯t consider the two of us to be dating? Even I don¡¯t consider us to be dating. However, I didn¡¯t tell you that I had sex with him before. So why would you say something like that?¡±


    Qin Yubing trembled slightly under Nan Zhi¡¯s gaze that was slowly turning sharper. ¡°I, I...¡±


    When did Nan Zhi, who was usually easy-going and easy to lie to, be so sharp and cold? She felt a cold shiver running throughout her when Nan Zhi red at her coldly.


    Did she find out about anything?


    No, that couldn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Zhizhi, are you breaking our friendship for a man? Besides, that man isn¡¯t truthful to you. If he loves you wholeheartedly, why would he want me after he got drunk?¡±


    p.


    Another strong p came down on Qin Yubing¡¯s other cheek the moment she finished her words.


    Qin Yubing clenched her jaw tightly. She could taste the metallic taste of blood in her mouth. Her slender body shivered continuously. She had never felt so embarrassed before and a fiery pain burned every nerve within her.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, are you crazy? I came today to persuade you nicely to leave that man and see his true colors. Why the hell did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Nan Zhi narrowed her almond-shaped eyes as her red lips curled up. The expression on her face looked cold and unyielding. ¡°You think that I hit you for a man? Then you¡¯ve really underestimated me. Am I the type of people who wouldn¡¯t want her friends for a man? I hit you, because...¡±

 Chapter 295 - Breaking Off (1)

    <h4>Chapter 295: Breaking Off (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi looked at Qin Yubing¡¯s eyes with indifference and coldness, with a lingering disappointment and sorrow underneath.


    Qin Yubing had never seen Nan Zhi like this. Her heart tightened and she moved backwards, feeling inexplicably terrified and guilty.


    A cold voice, articting each word clearly, sounded by her ear. ¡°The person who put the mifepristone tablets in Nan Yao¡¯s juice and caused her miscarriage was your doing right?¡±


    When Xia Yanran heard this, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    If this was done by Qin Yubing, then she was really cruel to harm somebody through the hands of another!


    Nan Zhi was attacked by the whole Inte, hated on and her reputation was almost destroyed.


    If she had not calmly handled it herself and if Mu Sihan had not appeared in time, her whole life would have been destroyed.


    Xia Yanran looked at Qin Yubing and could not imagine that under her delicate appearance, she could be so vicious and cruel.


    She and Nan Zhi were friends who had grown up together since they were young!


    Faced with Nan Zhi¡¯s question, Qin Yubing¡¯s face shook and sheughed coldly, like she was indifferent after her true nature had been exposed. ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence if you¡¯re using me of being the one who drugged it?¡±


    There was no evidence, but Nan Zhi had already confirmed that this matter was rted to Qin Yubing from her attitude.


    A bitter pain in her heart throbbed, like it was being pulled hard by someone.


    Nan Zhi closed her red eyes. ¡°That day I was attacked by a group of fans outside the hospital, it was also arranged by you right? They attacked me not for Nan Yao, but for you!¡±


    The hands hanging by Nan Zhi¡¯s sides clenched into fists. ¡°What is your purpose in doing that? Did you want me to be disfigured by those stupid fans?¡±


    Qin Yubing bit her lip and remained silent.


    Xia Yanran could not stand it anymore. She walked forward and gave Qin Yubing a hard p.


    Like that, Qin Yubing was pped a third time. She was feeling ashamed towards Nan Zhi but now, she had paid it off. A self-righteous rage burned inside her heart and her lips curled into a contemptuous sneer.


    She was a star and earned a living with her face.


    They beat her like that without considering her feelings, so she did not need to give consideration to their sisterhood anymore.


    A smirk on her face, Qin Yubing straightened up and looked at Nan Zhi coldly. ¡°Why would Iy my hands on you if you hadn¡¯t shamelessly attracted the attention of Young Master Mu? Although I couldn¡¯t stand you a long time, I still beared with you.¡±


    Seeing no reason to hide her thoughts anymore, Qin Yubing couldn¡¯t stop the scathing wordsing out of her mouth.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, you are a single mother with an illegitimate child, can¡¯t you be a little more self-aware? When we were growing up, whenever I had a boy I liked, you were always ahead of me and attracting their attention. Do you know how much I hated you? Actually, I never wanted to be your best friend, I just want to be far away from you!


    ¡°You were doing well abroad. Why did you evene back? Why did you want to a host aftering back? Are you trying to show how attractive you are in front of the camera? Thoseizens online were alwaysparing me with you. Even if you are an easy target for criticism, those people still think you¡¯re a phoenix and I¡¯m a pheasant. Ha, do you know how bad I felt when reading thosements? It¡¯s all because you came back! I wish you never returned!¡±


    Xia Yanran could not listen to it anymore. She raised her leg and kicked Qin Yubing¡¯s calf.¡±You¡¯re really selfish and dark, projecting your own shorings on someone else. When your mom was sick, who paid for her expenses? When you debuted and almost got bullied, who called and looked for connections to help you settle everything?


    ¡°Zhizhi did her best for you all these years, but all you¡¯ve thought about is how she was too dazzling and stole your limelight. Is it her fault that you feel interior? You have a twisted mind, and can¡¯t tell the difference between right and wrong. How selfish and dark is your mind? But it¡¯s good that Zhizhi and I can finally see your true colors. A person like you, I will hit everytime I see in the future! Don¡¯t forget that I was a well-known ¡®Little Chili Pepper¡¯ in high school!¡±

 Chapter 296 - Breaking Off (2)

    <h4>Chapter 296: Breaking Off (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Although Xia Yanran was not a match for that perverted Xiao Yi, it was not difficult for her to deal with several feeble women.


    Qin Yubing had seen how great Xia Yanran was when they were students. She once single-handedly put down several female gangsters who had been bullying the weak.


    Swallowing nervously, Qin Yubing retreated backwards, then suddenly, she took out a sharp dagger from her bag and waved it in the air several times. She said coldly, ¡°The two of you, don¡¯te any closer or else I don¡¯t know what would happen!¡±


    Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran stood on the spot, both of them feeling a deep sadness in their hearts.


    No one had ever thought that Qin Yubing would be like this!


    Seeing that Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran were no longer moving forward, Qin Yubing smirked coldly and said, ¡°Since we have already fallen out, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I like Young Master Mu. I¡¯ve already slept with him and even if he doesn¡¯t love me, I won¡¯t let him go!¡±


    Qin Yubing¡¯s gazended on Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty face. She was jealous and there was an indescribablyplicated and heavy feeling in her heart. ¡°Nan Zhi, no wonder you continue to pester him. His skills in bed were amazing. He took me several times, and it was the first time I have seen a man so skillful, even when drunk!¡±


    A gloating expression crossed her face and her eyes were crazed and ruthless.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, I¡¯m quite happy to think that I¡¯m sharing a man with you!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the strange, yet familiar Qin Yubing, a chill running up her spine, spreading through her limbs and she could not help but tremble.


    ¡°You¡¯re really hopeless.¡± Nan Zhi had no energy left to scold her or hit her again.


    There was no sense in doing that anymore.


    This friendship from when they were young was over.


    ¡°Are you very angry and feeling terrible inside? Ha, even if I can¡¯t be Young Master Mu¡¯s girlfriend, I¡¯ve at least gotten him before.¡± Qin Yubing smiled coldly as if it was happiness and excitement from deep within her heart. ¡°Maybe, I¡¯m already pregnant with his child!¡±


    Nan Zhi did not speak anymore.


    In the quietness, a phone suddenly rang, disrupting the silence.


    Qin Yubing took out her phone from her bag with the hand that wasn¡¯t holding the dagger.


    After answering the phone, there was a bright smile on her face. ¡°Nan Zhi, did you know who that was? Assistant Wei, he¡¯s Young Master Mu¡¯s executive assistant. He said that Young Master Mu wants to meet me!¡±


    Qin Yubing then left with a red and swollen face.


    ...


    Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran sat down on the stool when they were the only ones left in the pavilion. Xia Yanran took out a bottle of water from her bag and handed it to Nan Zhi. ¡°Zhizhi, how did you find out that Qin Yubing was the mastermind behind this?¡±


    Nan Zhi drank a sip of water and her face looked pale under the sunlight. She smiled sadly and said, ¡°The few days I was being criticized by theizens, I noticed a dummy ount appearing in several poprment sections, liking thements and ndering me.¡±


    ¡°I clicked on the dummy ount and saw that it was registered for several years already. Hundreds of Weibo entries were full of negative emotions. The only normal thing was that whoever it was once liked a Weibo about bracelet design, and this made me suspicious.¡±


    Taking another sip of water, Nan Zhi continued, ¡°After I returned from abroad, I identally saw a book of design drafts in Qin Yubing¡¯s house. She did not like acting but liked bracelet design. I was nning to give her a limited edition bracelet for her birthday this year but... when I was attacked by the fans, I saw that the leader of the fans was wearing a bracelet from one of Qin Yubing¡¯s designs.¡±


    At that time, she did not want to believe that Qin Yubing would be the person to hurt her. Her eyes were dark and empty and a bitterness enveloped her heart.

 Chapter 297 - He’s Been Very Close To Other Women Lately

    <h4>Chapter 297: He¡¯s Been Very Close To Other Women Lately</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi usually did not like to care about such trivial things. Among her friends, if she lost out or was taken advantage of, as long as it didn¡¯t cross her bottom line, she could tolerate it. To her, friendship was worth more than these things.


    When they were still studying, Qin Yubing¡¯s family was not that well-off and borrowed a lot of money from her, but Nan Zhi had never asked her to pay it back.


    Except for the four years she was abroad, she had given Qin Yubing enough concern and care.


    But all she received back in return was ruthless harm and cruel betrayal.


    It felt terrible.


    Xia Yanran looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s red eyes and reached out, pulling her into her arms. ¡°It¡¯s better to have seen through her now. In fact, some people are like this. Zhizhi, you gave your everything, but she still felt that you were not good enough, and even took it all for granted, like it was expected and as if you owed her something.¡±


    Nan Zhi leaned into Xia Yanran¡¯s arms and cried silently.


    She understood the reason but there was still a numb pain that spread out of her chest.


    ¡°Zhizhi, about today¡¯s news, did Young Master Mu really sleep with Qin Yubing?¡±


    Nan Zhi raised her head from Xia Yanran¡¯s arms and sniffed her slightly red nose. ¡°Qin Yubing must have been tricked by Mu Sihan. The person from the photos wasn¡¯t him at all. I thought it was him at first but after looking at the photos carefully, that man in the photos has a small ck mole on his ear. Mu Sihan didn¡¯t have one.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s serious expression and could not help but tease her. ¡°Tsk, tsk, you observe him very closely huh!¡± Who would have known such a small detail if they weren¡¯t intimate?


    Nan Zhi blushed and pinched Xia Yanran¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me. By the way, I haven¡¯t asked you, where did you go that night in Flower Ind? Did Xiao Yi force you?¡±


    The moment Xiao Yi was mentioned, Xia Yanran¡¯s face paled unconsciously.


    Recently, he was always calling her in the middle of the night. After she blocked him, he would call Junyuan and when Junyuan picked up the call, he wouldn¡¯t speak.


    She was afraid that he would bother Junyuan so she had to remove him from her cklist. He was forcing her to breakup with Yi Fan.


    Those who had struggled in the dark abyss were especially eager for sunshine and warmth. Yi Fan could give her those feelings that she was greedy and thirsted for. Her soul yearned for someone like him.


    She really did not want to repeat that grey period from three years ago, but the devil was dragging her into the abyss.


    ¡°Zhizhi, it¡¯s between Xiao Yi and me so don¡¯t intervene. He is cold-blooded and ruthless and if you provoke him, he might hurt you.¡± Xia Yanran held Nan Zhi¡¯s hands, her eyes slightly teary. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt again.¡±


    ...


    After their split, Nan Zhi never saw Qin Yubing again.


    But because of the explicit photos, Qin Yubing became popr again.


    The focus of the media¡¯s attention had been on her recently, so Nan Zhi could always see her activities online.


    For example, as soon as you turned on your phone, there would be a pop up of recent news highlights.


    ¡°Qin Yubing having a date with the mysterious man from the explicit photos in XX Restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Qin Yubing chauffeured by mysterious man in explicit photos in luxury car.¡±


    Every photo of the news, Qin Yubing was shown clearly but the man was very vague, either it was the side of his face or the back of his head shown.


    Nan Zhi recognized that the mysterious man was Mu Sihan himself.


    What was he doing?


    He knew that Qin Yubing had once been her best friend but still got so close to her.


    The results for the DNA testing would be out the day after tomorrow and Nan Zhi did not have any expectations.


    Before leaving work, Nan Zhi went to the washroom and was preparing toe out of the cubicle when the conversation between Xia Xi and the female assistant of ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯ caught her attention.

 Chapter 298 - Meeting At The Elevator

    Chapter 298: Meeting At The Elevator


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Xia Xi, do you know who Lin Wanyue invited to be the guest for thetest recording of ¡®Dreams Come True?¡±


    Xia Xi was arranging her hair in front of the mirror and seemed uninterested. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Qin Yubing.¡± The female assistant was smiling proudly and applied lipstick on her lower lip. ¡°Qin Yubing has be so poprtely that every broadcasting station wants to invite her to their shows, but she only went to Lin Wanyue¡¯s. Also, aren¡¯t there rumours going around the station recently that Qin Yubing is with the CEO who is the exclusive sponsor of ¡®Delicacy¡¯?¡±


    Xia Xi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense! Do you know what day it is the day after tomorrow? I heard from Lin Wanyue that it¡¯s S.G Corporation¡¯s anniversary dinner and Qin Yubing will attend as the female host.¡±


    Xia Xi was shocked. ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°What impossible? Then you can ask your program¡¯s host, Nan Zhi to see if she received the invitation?¡±


    The female assistant put away her lipstick and left with a smile.


    Xia Xi red at her retreating figure and muttered under her breath. ¡°Tsk, I don¡¯t even know where this superiorityes from. It¡¯s not like you were the one who received the invitation!¡±


    Nan Zhi came out from the cubicle and Xia Xi was shocked when she saw her. ¡°Sister Zhi, you were inside all along?¡± Then her conversation with that female assistant was heard by Sister Zhi?


    Nan Zhi walked towards the sink and ced both hands under the sensor, activating the soap and water and washing her hands. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± A smile graced her features and she seemed unaffected by the conversation.


    ¡°Sister Zhi, is it true about Young Master Mu and Qin Yubing? I don¡¯t believe it at all. Sister Zhi, you¡¯re more beautiful than Qin Yubing!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Xia Xi who was almost in tears. After wiping her hands, she pulled her outside. ¡°Young Master Mu and I are not in a rtionship. I have no right to ask about his private life.¡±


    ¡°Did that Young Master Mu send you an invitation?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head and the almond-shaped eyes under her eyshes darkened.


    Since that day she met him after being attacked by the fans, they had not been in touch for several days. She had no idea what he was up to.


    If she had not heard the conversation between Xia Xi and the female assistant, she would never had known that S.G Corporation was holding their anniversary dinner in Ning City!


    Xia Xi saw that Nan Zhi was silent and said angrily, ¡°Sister Zhi, you really have nothing going on with Young Master Mu? But I feel that he likes you from the way he looks at you!¡±


    ¡°Little girl, what do you know about liking people!¡±


    Xia Xi pouted her lips. ¡°Sister Zhi, the way you say it, it¡¯s like you are much older than me, but you¡¯re just older than me by a little!¡±


    ...


    After work.


    Nan Zhi did not work overtime and took the elevator with Xia Xi. The elevator went down several floors and stopped on the tenth floor.


    When the elevator door opened, Nan Zhi and Xia Xi saw Qin Yubing standing outside.


    Qin Yubing was wearing a handsome white V-necked suit, her hair tied up in a high ponytail, her eyes enhanced with smoky makeup and her lips a bright red. Pointed stilettos finished the ensemble and she was standing beside Lin Wanyue, her manager, assistant and two tall bodyguards.


    It was the demeanor of a big star.


    It seemed like Qin Yubing had already prepared herself to be meeting Nan Zhi in the broadcasting station. Seeing the people in the elevator, she did not have any reaction, but slightly pushed up the ck sunsses that were perched on her nose and walked in with her head held high.


    Nan Zhi stood by the side and nced at the unfamiliar and cold Qin Yubing, and there was no fluctuation of emotions on her beautiful face as well.


    Lin Wanyue followed in and looked at Nan Zhi with aplicated look.


    The elevator continued going down.


    No one spoke.


    When they reached the first floor, Qin Yubing stepped out of the elevator first. Her phone rang and she picked it up, her voice bing light and sweet. ¡°Butler Yi, Young Master Mu asked you to pick me up? Okay, I¡¯ll be out in a minute.¡±

 Chapter 299 - Attending the Anniversary Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 299: Attending the Anniversary Dinner</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Before Qin Yubing left, she turned and looked at Nan Zhi, shooting her a contemptuous look of scorn.


    With her red lips lifted slightly, she showed the posture and arrogant smile of someone who had won.


    Although she could not bepared to Nan Zhi ever since they were young, this time, she had wonpletely.


    Nan Zhi and Xia Xi walked towards the car park, and not far away, a luxurious Rolls-Royce was parked.


    Butler Yi was standing in front of the car door. Qin Yubing walked over and he pulled open the door for her.


    Qin Yubing flounced into the car with a smile. Her assistant and bodyguards got into another luxurious car.


    Xia Xi couldn¡¯t help butment unhappily, ¡°When a man gets to the top, all his friends and rtions get there with him! It was fine if it¡¯s just Qin Yubing, her assistant and manager are also dragged up to the heavens.¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and remained silent.


    She was unable to make out what was on Mu Sihan¡¯s mind. She did not understand why he was being so close to Qin Yubing recently.


    It didn¡¯t make any sense at all.


    But this also made her understand that she and Mu Sihan were from two different worlds.


    To him, she was just an amusing pet.


    Nan Zhi did not want to feel sad over this, so after saying goodbye to Xia Xi, she drove to Renxin Hospital.


    Walking towards the door of the ward, she heard the warm and pleasant voice of a man that was very familiar. ¡°Not bad, little fellow.¡±


    Then came Xiaojie¡¯s immodestughter. ¡°The Rubik¡¯s cube is a small case for me! Uncle Gu, don¡¯t treat me like a child, if you increase the difficulty, I can still restore it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, one more time.¡±


    Xiaojie once again restored the Rubik¡¯s cube Gu Sheng messed up and a bright smile lit up on his small and delicate face. ¡°Uncle Gu, I¡¯m not bad right!¡±


    ¡°Not only that, you¡¯re quite impressive. I remember your mommy wasn¡¯t very good at it when she was younger!¡±


    Xiaojie sniffed and pouted his lips. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s IQ is not as high as mine. I must have inherited it from my Daddy who went to heaven!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s expression froze when she heard Xiaojie¡¯s words.


    Xiaojie had once asked where his father had gone, and she seemed to have replied casually that he was no longer around.


    Nan Zhi thought of Mu Sihan. She should be able to get the results of the paternity testing the day after tomorrow.


    ...


    For the next two days, Nan Zhi went to work as usual.


    The team was full of excitement about S.G¡¯s uing anniversary dinner. Lin Wanyue had also received the invitation.


    Nan Zhi was feeling a little listless. She did not know what she was thinking and her fingers almost dialled Mu Sihan¡¯s number.


    But there was always something holding her back.


    Recently he was very close to Qin Yubing and whatever his purpose was, she could not ept his actions.


    Perhaps it was better for him and her to drift apart like that and not contact each other.


    Despite what she tried to tell herself, she still felt a bitter taste in her heart.


    In the afternoon, Nan Zhi received a call from the paternity testing center, asking her to collect the results when she was free. Nan Zhi had a program recording in the afternoon, and a meeting so she called Xia Yanran to help her collect the results.


    After the meeting, it was already time to get off work and Nan Zhi was called to the office by Zhang Yijun.


    Zhang Yijun handed Nan Zhi a delicate bag. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the anniversary dinner of Young Master Mu¡¯spanyter. Here¡¯s a dress I¡¯ve rented for you.¡±


    Nan Zhi was stunned. She had not thought that Zhang Yijun would ask her to go together. ¡°I didn¡¯t receive an invitation.¡±


    ¡°Our program team received two. Since I¡¯m the director and you¡¯re the host, it¡¯s eptable for us to go together.¡± Seeming to have seen Nan Zhi¡¯s hesitation, Zhang Yijun continued with a smile, ¡°No matter what, Young Master Mu is our exclusive sponsor. Xiaozhi, you must be scrupulous in separating your public matters from your private ones. Just treat the anniversary celebration as socializing, don¡¯t be burdened.¡±


    Nan Zhi took the bag with the dress and the gold invitation and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Nan Zhi left the office, Zhang Yijun sent out a text message. ¡°I¡¯ve settled the matter.¡±

 Chapter 300 - Amazed

    <h4>Chapter 300: Amazed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi went to the changing room.


    Amazement shed past Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes when she took out the dress from the bag and saw the style clearly.


    The dress was a pastel pink, half-shoulder chiffon dress. After wearing it, it showed off her delicate skin and the tight waistline design entuated her slender waist, without exposing any additional flesh. It was a dress that seemed to have been made for her, perfectlyplementing her features and if anything, making her otherworldly beauty stand out even more. Her buttocks were perky and her two long and shapely legs could be vaguely seen.


    Nan Zhi touched up on her makeup, her long eyshes blooming as she arranged her hair over her shoulders, making her have both the innocence of a girl and the charm of a woman, both beautiful and charming.


    Xia Xi was delighted to learn that Nan Zhi had received the invitation to attend the anniversary celebration. ¡°Sister Zhi, you¡¯re so beautiful! You must keep your position as the empress. I¡¯m so looking forward to you shining at the banquet tonight. Gyaa!! I can¡¯t wait!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Xia Xi helplessly. Was this little girl thinking that she was running for the imperial concubine? If at the banquet, she found that Mu Sihan and Qin Yubing were like what the media had reported, she would never have anything to do with him anymore!


    ...


    The anniversary celebration was held in a five-star hotel.


    A long red carpet wasid at the entrance of the hotel. Nan Zhi heard that S.G had booked the whole hotel tonight, only VIPs with an invitation could enter.


    In the big banquet hall, the lights were bright and grand.


    Before entering the banquet hall, every female guest would get a number te. It was said that there would be a lottery in the evening and the person selected would get the privilege of having the first dance with S.G¡¯s CEO.


    When Nan Zhi and Zhang Yijun entered the banquet hall, many guests had already arrived.


    Nan Zhi saw many familiar faces. There were famous directors, actors, CEOs of entertainmentpanies and many business and political leaders, whom one can usually only see in financial magazines or news.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s appearance was one of the best in the entertainment industry. With her tall stature, she attracted a lot of attention when she came in holding onto Zhang Yijun¡¯s arm.


    However, as Nan Yao¡¯s miscarriage incident had only just subsided, many women looked at Nan Zhi with open hostility.


    After letting Zhang Yijun know where she would be, Nan Zhi stood calmly in the corner with a ss of red wine in her hand.


    The main character had yet to arrive and Nan Zhi had not seen Qin Yubing in the banquet hall.


    At that moment, she overheard the conversation between two female stars.


    ¡°Actually this number te doesn¡¯t mean anything to us. I heard that the person dancing with President Mu has already been decided.¡±


    ¡°Could it really be Qin Yubing? Oh my God, she was originally just a C-lister, but only gained poprity recently because of her explicit photos. She¡¯s really shameless.¡±


    ¡°In the industry, mustn¡¯t one be shameless in order to be popr? She¡¯s just lucky to be able to hook up with S.G¡¯s CEO. The old CEO of our managementpany was so proud when he received the invitation to S.G¡¯s anniversary celebration tonight. If Qin Yubing is really going to have the first dance with Young Master Mu, her status is going to soar again!¡±


    ¡°I recently had a major advertisement but the CEO gave it to Qin Yubing.¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop talking, she¡¯s here.¡±


    There was amotion at the entrance of the banquet hall.


    A woman in an off-shoulder fishtail dress floated in. It was Qin Yubing who was all dressed up, the golden fishtail dress set off her sexy charm and perfectly disyed her perfect figure.


    The moment she came in, Nan Zhi saw that many people looked at her in amazement.


    Qin Yubing¡¯s makeup was exquisite and noble, her long hair twisted in an elegant bun. Her red lips were lifted in a smile and her chin was held up high. Many guests gave way to her after seeing her.

 Chapter 301 - Young Master Mu’s First Dance

    <h4>Chapter 301: Young Master Mu¡¯s First Dance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    It was evident that Qin Yubing was very satisfied with the feeling of attracting attention, and the smile on her lips became even brighter.


    She looked around the banquet hall and her gaze swept over many bodyguards in ck. When she saw one of them, she paused slightly before looking away.


    She saw Nan Zhi standing quietly in the corner.


    Taking a ss of red wine, she walked towards Nan Zhi in her high heels.


    ¡°Oh Zhizhi, you came?¡± Qin Yubing secretly gave Nan Zhi a once-over and saw that she was dressed as well as her. The pastel pink color made her seemed like a goddess and a feeling of dissatisfaction fired up from inside her. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be here since you didn¡¯t receive an invitation.¡±


    Nan Zhi narrowed her eyes and smirked. ¡°Yubing, do you have to disgust me? Or are you showing off that you¡¯re being favored?¡±


    Qin Yubing raised her chin arrogantly. ¡°I was thinking before, how charming were you to be able to make Young Master Mu so entranced with you, but now I think you¡¯re nothing much! Do you know, Young Master Mu only has eyes for me now. The lottery tonight is merely a formality. He¡¯ll be having his first dance with me.¡±


    Qin Yubing wanted to see Nan Zhi¡¯s disappointed face. She wanted to win her once, but Nan Zhi did not show any emotions, a mocking smile still on her lips. ¡°What of it? It¡¯s just a dance. The way you¡¯re going on about it, anyone would think you were in line to be Mrs Mu.¡±


    Mrs Mu?


    Qin Yubing did not dare to think about it, although she had a substantive rtionship with Young Master Mu, every time she met with him, she would still be stunned by the powerful aura emanating from him.


    She was not even a lover to him, how could she be Mrs Mu.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, so what if I can¡¯t be Mrs Mu? You were also yed by him.¡± There was pride in Qin Yubing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you know how many socialites and famous stars want to have the first dance with Young Master Mu? In fact, don¡¯t kid yourself, deep inside your heart, you also want to!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Qin Yubing, who was a little carried away, and she was both sympathetic and sad.


    Although Mu Sihan was bad-tempered, he was meticulous and a normal person would not be able to read him. He must have some motive in letting Qin Yubing sleep with another man and leading her to believe it was him.


    And to think Qin Yubing was so immensely proud, preening around like an ostentatious peacock, although she was kept in the dark. If the truth was uncovered, she would fall into hell from high in the heavens!


    It was a waste of breath to talk to her, so Nan Zhi turned away.


    Qin Yubing saw that Nan Zhi did not show any admiration nor did she looked like she suffered a blow. She retorted angrily, ¡°Nan Zhi, why are you acting like you¡¯re so much better than me? You¡¯re only a slut who is pretending to be chaste. Wake up. You¡¯re a mother with an illegitimate child. You¡¯re never worthy enough to marry into a rich family!¡±


    Without waiting for Nan Zhi to speak, Qin Yubing spun on her heel and left.


    Although Qin Yubing wanted to show off in front of Nan Zhi, she was the one suffering first. It was a lie to say that there was no real meaning to their friendship.


    There was a time when she really regarded Nan Zhi as her best friend.


    However, being under Nan Zhi¡¯s radiance for such a long time, jealousy, sensitivity, inferiority and embarrassment gradually filled her heart and sprouted into a deep-rooted resentment.


    Closing her red eyes, Qin Yubing told herself that there was nothing to be sad about.


    She used to lose to Nan Zhi but now, she had sessfully snatched Young Master Mu from Nan Zhi.


    For once, she had finally won, hadn¡¯t she?


    What was there to be sad about?


    ...


    Nan Zhi looked at Qin Yubing¡¯s departing figure and her chest burst with an indescribable feeling of suffocation.


    Friendship was actually easier to break than love. Once the trust was broken, it would never return back to how it was in the past.


    ¡°Zhizhi!¡±


    A sweet soft voice trailed over. Nan Zhi blinked and was shocked to see the person walking towards her.

 Chapter 302 - Yan Hua Slimmed Down A Lot

    <h4>Chapter 302: Yan Hua Slimmed Down A Lot</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> As Studios <b>Editor:</b> As Studios


    ¡°Huahua?¡±


    Recently, in order to lose weight, Yan Hua had not video called with Nan Zhi for a period of time.


    The reason was that she had said that she wanted to give Nan Zhi a surprise the next time they met.


    Although she had not slimmed down to the normal weight,pared to the first time Nan Zhi had seen her, she had slimmed down a lot.


    Almost 10 kilograms.


    The first impression Yan Hua gave people now was that she was not particrly fat. She was wearing a ck dress and looked a little round, but her features, face shape were more beautifulpared to when she was fatter.


    Today, Yan Hua wore delicate light makeup with her long ck hair draped over her shoulders. As she wasn¡¯t wearing her sses, it showed herrge round eyes which were bright and energetic.


    If she slimmed down to a normal weight, Yan Hua would surely be more eye-catching and stunning.


    ¡°Zhizhi, do I look ugly in this dress? My father forced me to wear this.¡± Yan Hua frowned and her delicate face looked lively. ¡°I seldom wear dresses, and I feel so awkward.¡±


    Nan Zhi hugged Yan Hua and held onto Yan Hua¡¯s arm, shaking her head with a smile. ¡°Huahua, you¡¯ve really surprised me! You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight during this period and I¡¯m so happy for you. You must have a little confidence in yourself too, okay?¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, you¡¯re as beautiful as a fairy tonight. How have you been with Young Master Mu?¡±


    Speaking of Mu Sihan, Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. She had not let Yanran open the testing results after she collected it in the afternoon.


    Actually, whether the results showed that Mu Sihan was the father or not, it was no longer so important to Nan Zhi anymore.


    Tonight¡¯s anniversary celebration had allowed her to feel the difference between them again.


    The two of them were truly from different worlds. It was impossible for them.


    If Xiaojie really was his child, it would only give him one more chip to threaten her.


    ¡°Huahua.¡±


    Hearing her father calling her, Yan Hua quickly said to Nan Zhi. ¡°Zhizhi, my father¡¯s calling me. I¡¯ll go over to him first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yan Hua walked up to Yan Cheng and held his arm. She called him sweetly, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Ever since she was young, Yan Hua had always had a good voice. She could make anyone smitten with only her voice if they only hear her and not see her.


    Yan Cheng looked at his darling daughter who had lost weight recently and his heart ached. ¡°Huahua, you look fine like this, stop losing weight. ¡± He then brought her to a couple. ¡°Huahua, these two are Uncle and Auntie Su that I had mentioned to you at home.¡±


    ¡°Yan Hua greeted Mr and Mrs Su politely.


    Mrs Su held Yan Hua¡¯s hand kindly and gave her a gentle smile. ¡°I can tell Huahua is a child with good fortune from just one nce.¡±


    Mrs Su beckoned to a refined and handsome young man in a white suit. ¡°Huahua, this is my son, Su Mo.¡±


    Su Mo?


    Was he the heartthrob, Su Mo, who was born with a pair of skillful hands and who could make anyone have an eargasm when he yed the violin?


    ...


    The second floor of the banquet hall.


    Lan Yanzhi looked at Bo Yan, whose long upturned eyes under his rimless sses were turning dark and followed his gaze in the banquet hall.


    Lan Yanzhi was stunned.


    Oh my god, that woman wearing a ck dress was Yan Hua?! Surely it couldn¡¯t be. She had slimmed down a tremendous amount and looked very different.


    Although she had notpletely slimmed down to the extent of modelesque person, her features seemed to be like another personpared to that previously. If anything, she was more... normal. And when she smiled, it was no longer disgusting, but a little more sweet. It was shocking.

 Chapter 303 - The Focus Of Everybody’s Attention

    <h4>Chapter 303: The Focus Of Everybody¡¯s Attention</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Holy crap Third Brother, Yan Hua must have lost at least 10 kilos!¡± Last time her face was full of flesh that when she smiled, one could not tell her eyes from her nose.


    Now that the contours of her face were on disy, anyone could see that her foundation was actually quite good. It was not as bad as Lan Yanzhi had thought. Who would have thought?


    If she could slim downpletely, she would definitely not lose to those socialitespeting with one another for beauty in the banquet hall.


    Bo Yan, with one hand in his pants pocket, stood upright, his perfectly ironed suit pants wrapped around his long legs and a pair of rimless sses perched on his well-defined nose. He looked handsome and refined, though his countenance exuded his usual coldnessing out from his eyes.


    ¡°Third Brother, are you interested in Yan Hua again, seeing that she¡¯s lost so much weight?¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s handsome jaw clenched tight and there was a mocking smile on his lips. ¡°She¡¯s still fat even though she¡¯s lost weight. There are a lot of women out there. Why would I need her?¡±


    Lan Yanzhiughed and did not speak.


    Bo Yan saw that after Yan Hua greeted Su Mo with a smile, she kept on looking at him with admiration and a trace of cold sharpness shed past his eyes eyes under the lenses. His thin lips were pursed tightly into a straight line and he seemed even more icy and indifferentpared to before.


    During her conversation with Su Mo, Yan Hua felt that there was a cold gaze that was impossible to ignore, looking at her. She looked around but found no one looking at her.


    Who could it be?


    Suddenly, there were some noiseing from the banquet hall.


    Everyone looked towards the stairway, including Nan Zhi, who was standing in the corner.


    Three men came down from the stairs, with Mu Sihan in front. He was wearing a hand-tailored ck suit, a silver shirt with a tie underneath with a pocket square in his left breast pocket. He had one hand in his pants pocket, his expression cold and arrogant, the very epitome of elegant nobility.


    Lan Yanzhi, in a royal blue suit and Bo Yan, who was in ck, walked behind Mu Sihan.


    When the three of them appeared, their presence was even more outstanding than the entrance of an entourage of international stars.


    Many richdies had their eyes fixed on them, almost like a pack of starving, crazed wolves.


    The banquet officially began.


    After briefly introducing the brilliant achievements of S.G Corporation, the host invited Mu Sihan to speak on stage and was met with warm apuse.


    Mu Sihan was not holding on to a script. He walked up to the rostrum and stood in front of the microphone, his countenance cold and domineering, dignified and articte.


    Nan Zhi looked at the man on stage. He hadbed up all his hair today off his face, revealing his full forehead and the well-defined features which sculpted over the contours of his face. He looked down on the people below stage like an emperor, giving out a kingly aura that would make people submit themselves to his rule.


    This Mu Sihan was like apletely different person from the gangsterish way he always acted in front of her usually.


    She felt like she didn¡¯t know this man at all.


    This man was noble, cold and distant, and someone who she could only look up to.


    Qin Yubing was standing closest to the stage and couldn¡¯t help but look up at the man on stage, her exquisitely made up face full of admiration and expectation.


    When he spoke, his voice was mellow and full of masculinity, a deep baritone that captivated the hearts of the women in the room.


    Qin Yubing felt a hot current flowing in her body. She was proud of the man on stage and at the same time, a sense of pride and vanity grew from inside her.


    Tonight, this man with everyone¡¯s attention would be inviting her to have the first dance!


    Qin Yubing was beaming with a proud smile on her face as if she had already regarded herself as the hostess!


    Several famous stars from Qin Yubing¡¯spany were full of jealousy and ground their teeth when they saw how smug Qin Yubing was.


    This little b*tch was so lucky to have found a big financier and rob them of their resources!


    ...


    After Mu Sihan finished his speech, his deep dark eyes scanned the banquet hall.


    His gazended on the woman wearing a pastel pink dress.


    Of all the women in the banquet hall, every one of them was looking at him. Everyone except her. She stood holding a te and eating dessert, not seeming to acknowledge his presence at all.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s lips pressed tightly into a straight line and a trace of anger shed past his eyes.

 Chapter 304 - Embarrassed

    <h4>Chapter 304: Embarrassed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The clock on the banquet hall showed that it was half past eight. The conductor in the corner of the hall raised his baton high and a lively dance song resounded around the hall.


    The highlight of tonight was about to begin.


    Mu Sihan had no femalepanion but Qin Yubing, who he was rumoured to be with recently, hade. Who he would be having the first dance with, instantly became very important.


    Although there were rumours that his first dance would be with Qin Yubing, many socialites still held some hope.


    What if Qin Yubing was not the one picked in the lotteryter? They still had a chance!


    Mu Sihan was surrounded by countless expectant eyes and attracted a lot of attention. He swept his eyes over the hall, his jaw was clenched tight, and he seemed to be in low spirits, making him seem cold and arrogant.


    Wei Lin came on stage, drawing the number while smiling. ¡°Thedy who is drawn will be having the first dance with President Mu.¡±


    The hearts of the girls present began to pound.


    Qin Yubing was so nervous that her hands were curled into fists, her long eyshes trembled and her heart was almost jumping out of her chest.


    She knew she was going to be chosen, but she still felt nervous before Wei Lin made the announcement in public.


    Qin Yubing saw Wei Lin pull out a number from the lottery box and then look over at her. Her heartbeat elerated as if her heart was jumping out of her chest.


    The number drawn was hers!


    Otherwise, Wei Lin would not give her that look.


    Qin Yubing was both nervous and happy. She turned around and looked at Nan Zhi from the corner of her eyes.


    Nan Zhi was looking at the stage while eating dessert.


    Her gaze met Qin Yubing¡¯s.


    Raising her chin slightly, Qin Yubing once again showed her the haughty demeanor of someone who had won.


    Nan Zhi looked at Qin Yubing who had changed beyond recognition and her expression became slightly dazed.


    In order to get to the top, she stepped on her best friends and climbed into a man¡¯s bed. Even if she really did be popr in the future, would she not feel any regret at all?


    Was the friendship between them since they were young, so vulnerable in the presence of a man?


    Nan Zhi looked away first. She had given up on Qin Yubing.


    After Wei Lin had pulled out the number te, he peeked at it and his eyes swept through the crowd,nding on Qin Yubing.


    The other socialites and stars who were still expectant with hope had disappointment shown on their faces.


    Qin Yubing took out her own number te and walked up to the rostrum with a smile.


    ¡°She¡¯s so shameless, Assistant Wei has not announced it yet and she went up so impatiently!¡±


    ¡°But Assistant Wei looked at her. There¡¯s an 80% chance that it¡¯s her!¡±


    ¡°Recently she and Young Master Mu have been pretty close with all those news articles and everything. It seems like Young Master Mu is really smitten by her. No wonder she can be do shameless.¡±


    When Qin Yubing was approaching the rostrum with her number te, Wei Lin suddenly called out into the microphone, ¡°Number 18.¡±


    Number 18?


    The smile on Qin Yubing¡¯s face froze in an instant.


    She even thought she might have heard wrongly and quickly looked down at the number te in her hand.


    Number 8.


    Did Wei Lin say it wrong?


    Qin Yubing¡¯s body stiffened and narrowed her eyes at Wei Lin. Holding out the microphone, Wei Lin walked towards Qin Yubing.


    ¡°Miss Qin, are you number 18?¡±


    Before Qin Yubing could say anything, Wei Lin saw the number te in her hand and said, ¡°Miss Qin is number 8.¡±


    It was silent for a few seconds. Suddenly someone started tough unkindly. Then, it was followed by several other people¡¯s mockingughter.


    Qin Yubing stood on the stage, she could neither retreat nor advance and it became very awkward.


    The smile on her face was frozen and she was extremely embarrassed.

 Chapter 305 - Dancing With Him

    <strong>Chapter 305 Dancing With Him</strong>


    ¡°Oh my god, how embarrassing!¡± 0


    She went on stage in such a hurry and in the end it wasn¡¯t even her. Please seek the size of her psychological shadow[1].¡±


    ¡°I originally thought that she was quite virtuous, I didn¡¯t expect her to be acting!¡±


    ¡®Virtuous? This so called pure girl became a seductress. Didn¡¯t you see those photos and all those positions? How virtuous can she be!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    Qin Yubing heard thements and ridicule of several socialites and stars from below the stage and her face turned a tomato red and her lips trembled slightly. ¡°Wei Lin, did you see wrongly?¡±


    Wei Lin showed the number te in his hands to


    Qin Yubing. Its number 18:¡¯ With a smile, he looked around the hall. Thedy with number 18, pleasee up to the stage.¡±


    No one answered.


    Yan Hua went to Nan Zhi and pushed her gently. ¡°Zhizhi, where¡¯s your number te?¡±


    Nan Zhi had put her number te in her clutch and as she was not expecting to be chosen, she had not even looked at what number she had gotten.


    Yan Hua saw that no one in the banquet hall was going up the stage and felt that number 18 was in Nan Zhi ¡®s hands. She said excitedly, ¡°Zhizhi, take it out and have a look.¡±


    Nan Zhi took out the number te from her bag and was shocked when she saw the number.


    She had never thought that she was number 18.


    This... ¡°Number 18 is here.¡± Yan Hua waved her hands at


    Wei Lin who was on the stage.


    It was Young Master Mu¡¯s home ground, it was natural that only Zhizhi was the one worthy to have the first dance with him. How could those coquettish women outside bepared to Zhizhi!


    Yan Hua looked at Nan Zhi ¡®s beautiful face and became her little fan.


    Almost everyone looked in the direction of Nan Zhi, including Qin Yubing who was on the stage.


    Qin Yubings face became as white as a sheet and her body swayed unsteadily.


    How could it be Nan Zhi?


    The past few days, Young Master Mu had not contacted Nan Zhi and when she mentioned Nan


    Zhi, he had no reaction. Was it really just a coincidence if it was not arranged on purpose? Nan Zhi was also stunned and stood on the spot without moving for a while.


    She never had any luck but this time she got chosen...


    Seeing that Nan Zhi was standing still, Mu Sihan jumped down from the rostrum. His movement was domineering and smooth, and all at once, the guests automatically cleared a path for him to pass.


    Perhaps the people were shocked by his strong aura, so the hall became extremely quiet.


    Nan Zhi looked at the maning towards her under the bright lights. She held her breath slightly and could feel her heart beat faster. Was it because of all the sudden attention on her, or


    because of the intensity of those deep dark eyes? She didn¡¯t know.


    One beat after another, it seemed that her heart was about to leap out of her chest.


    Under the bright lights, his features and the lines of his face looked to be even more deep-set and charming. His lips were pursed and seemed to show his displeasure.


    In less than a minute, he stood in front of her. His posture was straight and he was exquisite and noble from head to toe. But the gaze looking at her was as cold as ice.


    ¡°Kitten, what a coincidence!¡±


    Nan Zhi met his deep and cold dark eyes and her heart quivered. Its quite a coincidence!¡¯


    Mu Sihan snorted and was dissatisfied with her response. The expression on her face was not particrly excited or happy.


    He took the number te from her and passed it to Wei Lin who had followed behind. Then he grabbed her slender shoulders and guided her towards the center of the dance floor.


    Beautiful music started to y in the hall.


    Putting one arm over Nan Zhi ¡®s shoulders, Mu Sihan¡¯s other hand touched her slender fingertips, interlocking his fingers with hers.


    Everyone in the banquet hall looked at the pair dancing on the dance floor enviously.


    Nan Zhi had a beautiful appearance, a slender and tall figure and wearing that pastel pink dress, she looked like a goddess from another realm. And it went without saying that no man in the hall could bepared to the cold and handsome Mu Sihan.


    Qin Yubing looked at the dancing couple with a face full of disbelief.


    [1] This is a phrase used by Chineseizens who


    yfully use it when they assume someone must be very hurt by something.

 Chapter 306 - Qin Yubing’s True Colors

    <strong>Chapter 306 Qin Yubing¡¯s True Colors</strong>


    Nan Zhi was indeed born in a well-known and reputable family. Although her family was in straitened circumstances, she was brought up as a socialite and even though she rebelled for some time, deep inside her, she still had an innate elegance and nobility that could not be hidden. 0


    When she danced, she was confident, graceful and charming.


    She could keep up smoothly with Mu Sihan with his every step and dance with a lightness to her steps. Like a fairy, she floated across the floor in a smooth rhythm.


    The two of them dancing together was gorgeous and graceful like the hero and heroine of an idol drama. Every time the heroine spun, tilted back, swung out and turned back, Mu Sihan could catch her steadily as though it wasn¡¯t the first time they


    had danced together.


    Qin Yubing thought that she could shine brilliantly and make Nan Zhi and the other socialites envy her but...


    The only feeling Qin Yubing felt was the burning embarrassment as the obvious flush crept up her neck and sttered over her cheeks.


    The couple who were under the attention of the people, had their gaze and breaths intertwined.


    Nan Zhi ¡®s hair stood on end from being stared at by Mu Sihan¡¯s deep and dark eyes. She looked away slightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you arrange this on purpose?¡±/Visit our v ipnovel website


    Some of Nan Zhi ¡®s long hair fell onto her cheek and Mu Sihan leaned close to her and blew a breath at her. Like that, those strands of hair were blown away by him, revealing her beautiful


    face to him.


    Nan Zhi smelled his breath that had the faint fragrance of wine and she felt like an electric current was running through her body, with goosebumps crawling over her arms.


    ¡°Mu Sihan!¡± She red at him angrily.


    Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly and there was some wild evilness exuding from his cold narrow eyes. You don¡¯t have anything else to ask?¡±


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t sleep with Qin Yubing. But I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so close to her recently!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s sexy lips lifted slightly. ¡®You¡¯re jealous?¡±


    Even if Qin Yubing and him were having a fling,


    there was nothing for her to be jealous about.


    Looking at her exquisite and beautiful face, Mu Sihan¡¯s tall body came closer to her and their clothes rubbed together from time to time, with a palpitating touch.


    He danced much better than she had thought. Every step was elegant and noble that was emanating from deep inside him.


    She looked at his handsome and well-defined face, deep gaze, and her white jade-like face gradually turned a delicate pink.


    At the end of the song, Mu Sihan released Nan Zhi first.


    There was still some warmth remaining from her waist where his hand had been.


    He had already returned to the rostrum.


    Qin Yubing looked at the maning towards her with her eyes red. She felt wronged and sad, and wanted to run into his arms to tell him her grievances.


    ¡®Young Master Mu, I thought you said you will have the first dance with me. Why...¡±


    Mu Sihan had one hand in his pants pocket and he looked at the teary Qin Yubing, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°Miss Qin, don¡¯t worry, I have a huge gift prepared for you.¡±


    When Qin Yubing heard this, she immediately smiled and held onto Mu Sihan¡¯s arm intimately. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Mu.¡±


    Mu Sihan pulled Qin Yubings hand away, his eyes darkening. ¡°Take a look at the gift first!¡±


    Qin Yubing nodded with a bright smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mu Sihan pped and the LCD screen behind the rostrum shed.


    A woman in a prisoner¡¯s uniform appeared on therge screen.


    Qin Yubing was shocked when she saw the woman clearly.


    It was her manager, Sister Mi.


    Why was she wearing a prisoner¡¯s uniform? It seemed like she was in the detention center?


    Just when Qin Yubing stood, shell-shocked, the woman on the screen blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m here to expose Qin Yubings true colors...¡±

 Chapter 307 - The Downfall of Qin Yubing

    <strong>Chapter 307 The Downfall of Qin Yubing</strong>


    A sudden uproar erupted in the banquet hall. 0


    Wasn¡¯t Qin Yubing about to be S.G¡¯s hostess?


    Why did her manager go to the detention center and want to expose her true colors?


    Qin Yubing did not understand what tricks her manager was up to. She looked at Mu Sihan with her face pale. ¡®Young Master Mu, is this the big gift you¡¯re giving me?¡±


    Mu Sihan pressed his lips together and ignored her question.


    The manager on the screen started to talk. ¡°Actually, it was Qin Yubing who forced me to bribe the waiter and put the abortion drug in Nan Yao¡¯s drink and caused her miscarriage with the intention to frame Nan Zhi. Not only that, Nan Zhi


    being attacked by crazy fans was also because of Qin Yubing, who used a dummy ount to enter Nan Yao¡¯s group and instigate her fans.


    ¡°... Qin Yubing is not as innocent as she seems. The diva, Zhou Ruoruo, apanied Director Wang for dinner and she found someone to secretly take pictures of them and deliberately distorted the facts, making the public think that Zhou Ruoruo and Director Wang had an affair. As a result, Zhou Ruoruo¡¯s poprity declined and all of her endorsements were reced to Qin Yubing.


    ¡°... It was also her who secretly revealed that top star Li Qian was financially supported by a wealthy businessman. Li Qian¡¯s activities were suspended and many resources fell into Qin Yubings hands.


    ¡°... And she tried to seduce the old CEO of the managementpany several times but the CEO


    loved his wife very much so was not seduced by her. In the end she went to tell the CEO¡¯s wife on him, and almost caused them to divorce!¡¯


    With her eyes red, Qin Yubing looked shell-shocked at her manager exposing more and more of her dirty secrets on the screen. She shook her head in disbelief. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I didn¡¯t do it. She ndering me with false usations!¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t bad enough, all the stars, director, and the old CEO mentioned by the manager were all invited to the celebration.


    Listening to the manager¡¯s words, they all stared at Qin Yubing with intense hatred.


    Nobody had ever expected her to be so malicious behind her innocent facade. Her manager wasn¡¯t finished.


    Not long ago, she had a fan who had cancer and wanted to see her before she died. She brought


    along arge number of media and in front of the fan, she asked about the fan¡¯s well-being, and was caring and wonderful, but behind her back, she cursed that fan to die quickly. Having cancer and still wanting to see her, Qin Yubing said it would bring her bad luck and she cursed her to die quickly and go on to the afterlife...¡±


    The gaze from the people below stage looked like they wanted to rip Qin Yubing to shreds and swallow her alive.


    ¡°She¡¯s too vicious!¡± ? This kind of person should go to hell earlier!¡± ? To go so low, I want to take care of her for God!¡±


    Several female stars from the samepany as Qin Yubing had already lost control and not caring their image or reputation, they rushed forward and one of them grabbed Qin Yubing¡¯s long hair and another pulled at her dress.


    Ah!!


    Qin Yubing did not expect the onught and the dress was torn off by a series of crazed hands. No matter how she tried to protect herself, it was toote.


    As she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra underneath the dress, her body was exposed with her wearing only two nipple covers to cover her breasts. She was wearing a G-string below and once the dress was ripped off, the little fabric on her body performed practically no function as it was equivalent to exposing everything in front of the public eye.


    Qin Yubing screamed hysterically and covered her breasts, on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    ¡°S*tch, how dare you do those things behind our backs!¡±


    The stars who usually had a good image were


    now like shrews, kicking hard at Qin Yubing who had fallen to the ground.


    Qin Yubing protected her head with her hands and curled up her shivering body into a ball.


    Her mind was inplete and utter chaos, she did not know why things would be like this...


    ¡®Young Master Mu, Young Master Mu, save me!¡±


    Mu Sihan shouted for them to stop after some time. He nced silently at the banquet hall then his narrowed dark eyesnded apathetically on Qin Yubing, who was now beaten ck and blue. ¡°Did you like the big gift?¡±


    There were still tears on Qin Yubings eyshes and she looked with a blurry vision at the devil-like man in front of her.


    ¡°Why? Why are you doing this to me? Have you forgotten how many times you wanted me that night? Did you forget how intimate we were that


    night? Hahaha, even if you hate me, you can¡¯t deny the fact that you slept with me!¡±

 Chapter 308 - Falling To Hell From Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 308: Falling To Hell From Heaven</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The words of Qin Yubing were not only for the audience in the banquet hall, but also for Nan Zhi.


    Even if this man was standing up for Nan Zhi, could it change the fact that she had slept with him?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s lips twitched and his eyes were cold. ¡°There¡¯s actually something I haven¡¯t told you. It wasn¡¯t me who slept with you that night.¡±


    Qin Yubingughed, obviously not believing his words.


    She still remembered the ravishing taste of him from that night.


    ¡°There are photos and you still want to deny it. Young Master Mu, you don¡¯t have to make any excuses for your mistake.¡± Qin Yubing stared at Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes andughed wildly. ¡°I¡¯ve slept with you and that means that I¡¯m your woman. You can¡¯t deny it your whole life.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at Qin Yubing¡¯s piteous appearance and pped his hand coldly.


    At this moment, a figure came down from the stairs.


    The man was wearing ck shirt and pants, he was tall and the contours of his face were carved out like a masterpiece. But there was a striking scar in between his eyes.


    He walked up to the rostrum and looked coldly at Qin Yubing, whose eyes were filled with tears. ¡°It was me that night.¡±


    His voice was exactly the same as Mu Sihan when he deliberately imitated him.


    ¡°The man in the photo has a small mole on his ear. I have it, but not Young Master Mu.¡±


    Only then did Qin Yubing remember that she had not seen his face clearly from the beginning that night. Because his figure, side of his face and voice resembled Mu Sihan so much that she thought it was him.


    How was it possible that someone could be so simr?


    Qin Yubing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She had only slept with Mu Sihan¡¯s substitute.


    ¡°Believe it yet?¡± Mu Sihan said coolly.


    Qin Yubing kept on shaking her head and stared fixedly at Mu Sihan. It was as though someone had tipped a bucket of ice all over her and she felt cold all over, like she had been kicked into an endless ravine.


    Her mouth opened and she wanted to say something, but her throat was dry and painful.


    Her trembling hands pulled up her torn off dress in a disorderly way. Drops of tears fell from her eyes and she was shouting in a crazed manner, ¡°I won¡¯t believe it. You can lie all you want. Young Master Mu, do you think you can deny the fact that you slept with me by finding a substitute©`¡±


    Before she could finish, the image from that night in the hotel suddenly appeared on the big screen. The man walked into the room and secretly installed a pinhole camera on the head of the bed. In the video image, everything was shot clearly, from when Qin Yubing hugged the man from behind, to when they were having sex.


    Everything was on the camera.


    The main thing was that the man showed his face in the video.


    And there was a deep scar between his eyes.


    Qin Yubing put her hands over her ears and shivered, on the verge of despair.


    She knew that no matter how she denied it, it would not change the fact that she had slept with Mu Sihan¡¯s substitute.


    She wanted to trick Mu Sihan but instead, she was tricked by him.


    There was nothing more and it gave her the bitter taste of falling from heaven to hell.


    A sickly sweet taste rushed up from Qin Yubing¡¯s throat. She was short of breath and with a cough, she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Yubing!¡± Suddenly there was a low shout. Mu Sihan, who was standing on the rostrum, saw that one of the bodyguards running towards the stage. He gave Yi Fan a meaningful nce and Yi Fan immediately sent someone to catch the rogue bodyguard.


    ...


    The presidential suite in the hotel.


    Mu Sihan, in ck shirt and pants, walked over to the bodyguard who was kneeling on the ground. He narrowed his deep and dark eyes and his gaze was piercing. ¡°Ah Xing, so you¡¯re the rat. Tell me, who sent you!¡±


    Ah Xing was the bodyguard who took the photos of Nan Zhi and Gu Sheng and made his condition to act up, ultimately causing him to rape and hurt Nan Zhi.

 Chapter 309 - Young Master Mu Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 309: Young Master Mu Is Here</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ah Xing had his head bowed down. His jaw was clenched tightly together, not willing to speak.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s lips curled up coldly with his expression cold and sharp. ¡°You¡¯re not speaking? Yi Fan, bring Qin Yubing over.¡±


    Not too longter, Yi Fan brought Qin Yubing and three men inside.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she like to act in shows? If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll let her film all she can!¡±


    Qin Yubing stared in fear at the three men behind her. She knew that one of the three people was a famous pornography director while the remaining two were pornography actors.


    Qin Yubing clenched her fists tightly, as fear and panic appeared on her dishevelled face. If she still did not know why Mu Sihan acted for her a few days ago, then she really was a fool!


    He was merely using her to get Ah Xing to speak!


    Qin Yubing nced towards Ah Xing with her pupils constricted as her pale lips trembled. ¡°Ah Xing, I don¡¯t want to film pornography...¡±


    Bitterness shed in Ah Xing¡¯s eyes as he stared at the selfish Qin Yubing.


    ¡°Yubing, let¡¯s end it now! I can¡¯t help you anymore...¡±


    Mu Sihan noticed that something was wrong before Ah Xing finished his words. He was about to move forward and grab his jaw, but Ah Xing was faster and bit onto a very small poisonous pill hidden in his teeth.


    A few secondster, he spat out a mouthful of blood and died.


    Mu Sihan furrowed his straight eyebrows. He turned towards Qin Yubing with a cold expression, while Qin Yubing was so scared that she shut up immediately. ¡°Answer truthfully about your rtionship with Ah Xing and how you met him.¡±


    ¡°Ah Xing is an orphan. I used to y with him when we were children, but I never saw him again after he got taken away. I only reconnected with him a little while ago. I didn¡¯t know that he was your bodyguard and I really didn¡¯t know that he¡¯s a spy. I don¡¯t know anything...¡±


    ¡°Was Ah Xing the one who gave you the virus that you nted in Nan Zhi¡¯s phone?¡±


    Qin Yubing nodded her head with a pale face.


    ¡°... Yes.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression fell. He kicked Qin Yubing ruthlessly, who flew away and copsed against the ground. ¡°Congrattions. From now, you will live like a despicable street rat, hated by everyone and anyone.¡±


    Mu Sihan walked out with Yi Fan.


    Qin Yubing got pushed down onto the sofa by the two pornography actors. She screamed out in fear, ¡°No. Don¡¯te over... Ah!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Young master, we can¡¯t find any problems with Ah Xing¡¯s background information. The SSS group is known to be very detailed in their work and for the time being, we haven¡¯t been able to find the reason for cing Ah Xing with us.¡±


    Ah Xing might not had revealed himself if it was not for Qin Yubing. It was not impossible if he wanted to assassinate Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan squinted his eyes, ¡°Continue the investigation. I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s no traces anywhere. The person who gave Ah Xing the virus is definitely still in Ning City.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    ...


    Xia Yanran was waiting in the living room when Nan Zhi returned to the apartment. She passed the sealed document file with her to Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Zhizhi, what¡¯s wrong? You met Qin Yubing at the banquet, right? The scandal between young master Mu and her has been such a hot topic recently, even I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s real or fake. Did they make things difficult for you?¡± Xia Yanran stared at Nan Zhi worriedly.


    Nan Zhi told Xia Yanran what happened during the banquet dinner.


    ¡°Young master Mu¡¯s n is really... Qin Yubing probably won¡¯t be able to continue working in the entertainment industry in the future. This can be counted as retribution for her actions!¡±


    Nan Zhi could not help but sigh when she thought about the dishevelled way Qin Yubing looked when she was dragged away by Mu Sihan¡¯s men.


    She moved her lips, about to say something when the doorbell suddenly chimed.


    Xia Yanran got up to open the door.


    When she looked out through the peephole and saw a handsome figure standing outside of the door, she froze. ¡°Zhizhi, young master Mu is here.¡±

 Chapter 310 - Heart Beat Faster Suddenly

    <h4>Chapter 310: Heart Beat Faster Suddenly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi stiffened.


    Speeding to the door, she peeked cautiously through the peephole with her teeth biting nervously on her lower lip.


    The man wearing a ck shirt and trousers was standing outside. A cigar sat between his scarlet lips while his eyebrows were straight and it made him appear slightly aloof.


    It was obvious that he could not see her. However, he looked up in her direction as she snuck a peek through the peephole.


    Ah!


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat when her eyes met his deep ck ones.


    Suddenly remembering the document Yan Ran had brought over, Nan Zhi murmured quietly to Xia Yanran, ¡°Wait for a while before you open the door. I¡¯ll take the document to my room first.¡±


    Nan Zhi walked towards her bedroom hurriedly.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that the door of the apartment was opened from the outside almost immediately after she closed the bedroom door.


    Xia Yanran, who was still standing in front of the door, jumped in surprise. She was dumbfounded as she stared at the man who was holding a metal piece and had spoilt the door.


    Young master Mu... probably was not a professional thief, right?!


    The door lock was practically useless to him!


    Mu Sihan clearly did not expect that Xia Yanran would be standing there. He furrowed his eyebrows as his expression was a little cold.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Xia Yanran did not have the chance to reply when the man walked purposefully towards the bedroom after he told her to leave.


    Xia Yanran froze for a few seconds from his sharp gaze, strong aura and order that prevented people from speaking.


    She only remembered that she was in Zhizhi¡¯s house and not at Mu Sihan¡¯s ce when she finally regained her senses. There was no reason for her to listen to him and she chased after him hurriedly, ¡°Young master Mu, Zhizhi is showering. You can¡¯t enter now...¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Mu Sihan had already pushed the bedroom door open.


    Nan Zhi had only just hidden the document in the storage chest. She spun around and frowned when she saw Mu Sihan entering her room. ¡°Why did youe in without knocking?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tall body moved towards Nan Zhi when he saw the sh of panic in her almond-shaped eyes.


    Taking a few steps forward, Nan Zhi pulled onto his arm with both of her hands to push him outside of her bedroom. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower, you go out first.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked down at the woman in front of him. His ck orbs narrowed dangerously. ¡°What are you trying to hide in such a panic?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Pulling him over to the bedroom door, Nan Zhi thought that he would cooperate and leave the room. Instead, he grabbed her hand and threw her to the wall with just a tug.


    He moved towards her, his eyes dark and dangerous like a panther. Within seconds, his muscr and strong chest was pressed against her soft one and he was too close.


    Hisrge palm rested on the wall above her head as his handsome and perfect face leaned towards hers. The heat of his scorching breath touched her tender skin and she felt very constricted, like it was suddenly hard to breathe. ¡°Kitten, will you never take the initiative if I don¡¯t contact you?¡±


    Nan Zhi held onto her breath as she stared into his deep ck eyes. Her red lips curled up into a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯ve been really steamy with Qin Yubing recently. Wouldn¡¯t I be ruining something good for you if I went to look for you?¡±


    The moment she finished her words, hisrge palm grabbed her petite chin, forcing her to look into his eyes.


    ¡°At least you¡¯re still clever.¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s calloused fingers caressed her soft lips, making her feel a slight tingle from his touch.


    Nan Zhi was a little embarrassed as her hand stretched out to push him away.


    However, she did not expect to actually be able to push him away.


    He turned and walked towards the storage chest she ced the document in.


    Sh*t! Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened as she moved after him, wanting to stop him. However, the man was quicker as his broad back faced her while hisrge body blocked her from where she was standing behind.


    He bent down slightly and pulled open the storage door.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart sped up when she saw him taking the document file out from the storage chest. In that second, she felt like her heart would leap out of her throat.

 Chapter 311 - Xiaojie Is His Son?

    <h4>Chapter 311: Xiaojie Is His Son?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The document was still sealed.


    The logo of the paternity testing center was printed on it.


    Mu Sihan nced at Nan Zhi, who he had blocked behind him. Her long eyshes were trembling slightly, which revealed the nervousness and tension within her.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s perfect facial features immediately tensed. His grip on the document file tightened as he spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s for the brat and his biological father?¡±


    Nan Zhi felt her scalp turn numb from his intense gaze. It was as though he could see into her very soul.


    Since she hadn¡¯t had a chance to see the results for herself, she did not know how to answer him.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face darkened more when Nan Zhi did not speak.


    Nan Zhi lifted her hand, wanting to snatch the document file from his palm, but he got up quickly and raised the document high up in the air so that she could not take it.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, this is my private matter, you have no right to interfere! Give it back to me!¡±


    With one well-defined hand, Mu Sihan grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s wrist and pulled her towards the wardrobe. His long arm then circled behind her neck and pressed her against his firm and muscr chest.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, what are you doing...¡± Nan Zhi lifted her leg to kick at him, but he was faster as he ced his knee between her legs swiftly, as if in anticipation of her actions.


    She waspletely immobilized by him in her current position and she could not move at all.


    Mu Sihan nced down at the woman in his arms. He took the document file with one hand while his perfect white teeth bit at the top of the file. His action was wild and clean-cut at the same time.


    ¡°Mu Sihan©`¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± the man took the document out from the file with his teeth. He then ced it above the woman¡¯s head, though his actions stopped when he saw the two names at the very top of the document.


    The names of the people being tested were actually the brat and him...


    What?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark orbs constricted. His grip on the document was so hard that it seemed like he would tear the paper into shreds. At the same time, his grip around Nan Zhi also tightened continuously due to his tense muscles.


    Nan Zhi could not breathe from his hold on her originally and she felt like she was about to be strangled to death with his tightening grip.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, what craziness are you on again?¡± Nan Zhi pounded and scratched at his back without stopping.


    When she scratched a long red scar on his back, he furrowed his eyebrows and let her go.


    His tall body walked towards the windows. Nan Zhi was about to follow him when he said coldly, ¡°Stand there and don¡¯t move.¡±


    Nan Zhi was shocked by the cold and serious aura around him.


    She became more tense and uneasy...


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows as he scanned the rest of the document with stiff fingers.


    The brat was his son?


    When did he have intercourse with Nan Zhi?


    Four years ago?


    Then why didn¡¯t he have any recollection of it?


    Countless number of questions appeared in Mu Sihan¡¯s brain within a few seconds.


    His heart surged, he was agitated and in disbelief...


    On thest page of the document, Mu Sihan speed-read until he reached the results at the end.


    ...


    Nan Zhi stood at the same spot without moving after Mu Sihan told her to not go over.


    She was so nervous her fingers were all tangled together as she watched him flip through the results.


    Barely one minute had passed, but it felt like a century to her.


    The result only had two possibilities, yes and no.


    Nan Zhi had not thought clearly about how she would face Mu Sihan if it was a yes.


    If it was a no, how was she going to exin to him...


    Mu Sihan turned back after he read the results. He stared at Nan Zhi with a stern expression. ¡°You tugged on my hair so hard that night just to get a few strands of hair for DNA testing with the brat?¡±

 Chapter 312 - Are You Suspecting That I’m Lying To You?

    <h4>Chapter 312: Are You Suspecting That I¡¯m Lying To You?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He had seen the results.


    Since things had alreadye to this point, Nan Zhi could not deny anymore. She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mu Sihan walked in front of Nan Zhi as his well-defined fingers lifted her chin. His thin lips were curled up into a slight smile while his gaze wasplicated and deep. ¡°Why do you think the brat is my son?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s throat was itchy as she asked faintly, ¡°Isn¡¯t... he?¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted his eyebrow as his expression turned darker. He gave Nan Zhi the results of the test. ¡°Take a look at it yourself.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked down. She was slow and stiff as she flipped the document to itsst page.


    A loud buzz appeared in Nan Zhi¡¯s brain when she saw the final result and her mind went nk.


    Mu Sihan and Xiaojie, were actually not rted!


    But, that man that she slept with four years ago really looked like Mu Sihan!


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips trembled as she looked at the handsome but cold man in front of her. She asked with a slightly hoarse voice. ¡°That night on May 21st in 20xx, were you at Kaiyue Hotel¡¯s 26...¡± She realized she did not see the room number when she left and thus was not clear on which room she had stumbled out of. ¡°... One of the presidential suites on the 26th floor.¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his eyes slightly as he considered the date. May 21... It was when Ye Qing had gotten into his ident and he searched with the rescue team for nearly half a month. Thinking back, he did stay at Kaiyue Hotel after he returned to Ning City, though he fell into a high fever shortly after his return. He waspletely out of it and only got better emotionally and physically after almost a month.


    Could it be that he did it with Kitten during one of the few nights he stayed at Kaiyue?


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate©`¡±


    Nan Zhi interrupted him, ¡°The CCTV record is long gone. I was set-up that night and the people from the Nan family destroyed the CCTV beforehand.¡±


    Mu Sihan took a step forward and pulled Nan Zhi into his embrace. His voice was low and hoarse, ¡°I¡¯m not particr about being with virgins. Kitten, I was never interested in you because of the brat. Whether he¡¯s my son or not will never affect your spot in my heart.¡±


    Nan Zhi pushed him away with her strength. Her slender figure took a few steps back as ayer of moisture appeared in her eyes. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying? Or, that I made up about us having sex before and that I had your child to lie to you?¡±


    Nan Zhi had thought about this oue before. However, she could not deny that she still wanted Mu Sihan to be that person from four years ago.


    No matter how he tried, Mu Sihan couldn¡¯t remember if he touched her before that year. All he drew up was a nk for that period of time. However, he knew that she would not make up something like this. She was not like that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too agitated yet. There¡¯s a possibility that there¡¯s a mistake in the results, or that it might have been sabotaged. I¡¯ll arrange for another test, okay?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart sank a little when she saw how he returned to his unaffected behavior.


    Suppressing her emotions, Nan Zhi tightened her fists that were resting next to her body. She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi came out from the bedroom one after another.


    Xia Yanran, who was sitting on the sofa, thought that Mu Sihan had bullied Nan Zhi after she saw her red eyes. She hurriedly got up from the sofa and pulled Nan Zhi behind her in a protective stance. ¡°Young master Mu, what¡¯s with you men, bullying women all day?¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his eyes and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Xiao Yi is bullying you, but I am affectionate to Kitten.¡±


    Xia Yanran froze.


    Mu Sihan knew about Xiao Yi and her?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly, probably because he saw Xia Yanran¡¯s confusion. ¡°I guess you still don¡¯t know, but Xiao Yi drank too much a few days ago and showed people the video of the two of you having sex. So several people now know that Xiao Yi is a crazed bastard who almost killed a woman.¡±

 Chapter 313 - No Wonder Xiaojie Baby Is Our Hospital’s Most Handsome Boy

    <h4>Chapter 313: No Wonder Xiaojie Baby Is Our Hospital¡¯s Most Handsome Boy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Yanran¡¯s expression changed.


    Her eyes turnedpletely red.


    Xiao Yi that bastard, she must have dug out his ancestors¡¯ graves in her previous life for him to debase her like this in this lifetime!


    ¡°Mu Sihan, why are you telling Yanran all this?¡± Nan Zhi red at the cool and arrogant man in anger.


    Mu Sihan raised his eyebrow in unhappiness when he saw Nan Zhi shouting at him for a woman. He said coldly, ¡°Since she¡¯s so important, you can apany her. I¡¯ll go to the hospital alone.¡±


    Xia Yanran was not stupid and immediately thought about the document file she had brought back from the paternity testing center.


    Were Mu Sihan and Xiaojie baby rted?


    ¡°Zhizhi, you don¡¯t have to apany me. My brother wille and take me hometer.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded her head. She seemed to have thought about something and looked towards Mu Sihan. ¡°Did you bring your bodyguards today? Can I borrow one©`¡±


    Xia Yanran shook her hands and interrupted Nan Zhi before she could finish her words, ¡°No need for that. Zhizhi, it¡¯s not that exaggerated. If Xiao Yi really doesn¡¯t want me to have a good life, even ten bodyguards are not enough to stop him.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not have the chance to say anything when knocks could be heard from the door. Junyuan had arrived.


    Xia Yanran took Junyuan¡¯s car back home while Nan Zhi took Mu Sihan¡¯s car to the hospital.


    Nan Zhi felt a heavy andplicated mix of feelings the entire way to the hospital. It was a tough her stomach was twisted into knots.


    Mu Sihan could not remember having intercourse with her four years ago, and the DNA results stated that Xiaojie and him were not rted.


    Could it be that she really remembered the wrong person?


    However, she remembered taking a nce at the man¡¯s facial features hurriedly that morning. He clearly looked a lot like Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan nced at Nan Zhi, who sat with he eyebrows furrowed as she but her lip in anxiety. He let one of his hands on the steering wheel go and held onto her hand on her knee.


    She retracted her small hand almost immediately.


    Moving towards the window slightly, her face waspletely tense. ¡°I feel a little messed up.¡±


    The fact that the testing results showed that he was not rted to Xiaojie made her embarrassed and ashamed.


    She did not know how to face him now.


    Mu Sihan did not force her to hold his hand. He took out a cigar from the storage space and bit it between his thin lips. He only lit it up when he stopped at the traffic lights. His handsome face became more concealed amongst the smoke. He only said coldly when they were about to reach the hospital, ¡°I stayed at Kaiyue Hotel during the time you mentioned. I had a high fever in that few days and might have forgotten that I was with you.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart was very messy.


    What was the rtionship between the DNA test¡¯s result and about him forgetting about her?


    If it really was him, then the result wouldn¡¯t have changed, even if he did have a fever!


    This was driving her insane.


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes, ¡°If the results of the retest is the same, you should forget about this matter!¡±


    ...


    When they reached the hospital, the moment he got off the car, Mu Sihan rushed to the ward that Xiaojie was in and Nan Zhi was left staring at his back.


    Nan Zhi was a little dazed when she saw his hurried state.


    He did not seem to care on the surface, but he was still hopeful about it!


    Nan Zhi happened to meet the nurse making the ward rounds when she almost reached the hospital ward.


    ¡°Miss Nan, are you still here to look at Xiaojie baby sote at night?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded her head, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The nurse looked into the ward and saw a tall figure sitting by the bed. Her voice was envious. ¡°Did youe with Mr Gu? Miss Nan, Mr Gu is really nice to Xiaojie Baby and you. Hees and visit him everyday. You¡¯re both a perfect match, it¡¯s no wonder Xiaojie Baby is our hospital¡¯s most handsome boy!¡±


    Nan Zhiughed awkwardly, ¡°Actually...¡± she was about to say that Brother Gu Sheng was not Xiaojie¡¯s father when the man sitting by the bed turned back suddenly and looked at the nurse with a sharp gaze.

 Chapter 314 - Candy, So Sweet

    <h4>Chapter 314: Candy, So Sweet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The nurse¡¯s eyes almost burst out of their sockets when she saw Mu Sihan.


    This man was super duper handsome!


    Also, he waspletely different from Mr Gu. Mr Gu was gentle, nice and like a warm breeze that was warm and sincere with everyone. On the other hand, the man that looked at her was cool and sharp. He was so good looking she would probably have a nosebleed if she looked at him for too long!


    But... His gaze was overbearing while he exuded an aura that prevented people from approaching him. One look was enough for one to know that he was not a man to be trifled with.


    The nurse did not dare to look into the man¡¯s deep ck eyes for too long. She moved her gaze away hurriedly and left after saying a few more words to Nan Zhi.


    Mu Sihan immediately looked down again at the child lying on the bed.


    There were long and ck eyebrows, long and dense eyshes, a tall and pretty nose and tightly pursed pinkish lips.


    He looked left and right and could not see where he looked like him.


    However, he could not deny that there was an unknown softness in his cold and hard chest when he met the brat for the first time.


    Mu Sihan suppressed the strong urge to pat the brat¡¯s head and plucked two strands of hair from his head.


    The brat, who was dreaming, had probably felt the pain and furrowed his small eyebrows. He pouted and mumbled something inaudible before he turned and fell back asleep.


    Mu Sihan stared at him for a while before he got up.


    Yi Fan, who had rushed over after his call, was already waiting at the entrance of the ward.


    Mu Sihan ced Xiaojie¡¯s hair into the small bag Yi Fan had brought before he plucked a few strands of his hair and ced them in the other bag.


    ¡°Call the head of the hospital and the staff working in the paternity testing center. I want to know the results by tomorrow night at thetest,¡± Mu Sihan ordered coldly.


    Yi Fan suppressed the shock in him as he nodded, ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    ¡°Stay there. You¡¯re not allowed to rest before the results are out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi walked to the hospital bed as Mu Sihan was instructing Yi Fan on what to do.


    Her gaze was gentle and affectionate as she stared at Xiaojie. She could not help but lean down and ce a kiss on his forehead.


    Mu Sihan stood by the door and furrowed his eyebrows as he stared at the woman who was exceptionally gentle to her best friend, her son and even to the nurse.


    To him however, she was neither warm nor cold.


    Mu Sihan suddenly thought about their first meeting on the highway where she got in his car. She moved towards him on purpose and threw a ring to his leg.


    Did she already have her suspicious then?


    The brat was sick and she wanted to find the father to save him, but Gu Sheng appeared afterwards. Was it because she found it unnecessary whether she had him or not?


    Mu Sihan thought about the words that nurse had said and his handsome face darkened.


    His voice was a few degrees lower.


    ¡°Kitten.¡±


    Nan Zhi nced at the man who was leaning against the door. She tucked Xiaojie in properly before she got up and walked in front of Mu Sihan. Frowning at the cigar between his lips, her voice was disapproving. ¡°You can¡¯t smoke here.¡±


    Mu Sihan grabbed her wrist and pulled her out of the ward. ¡°I¡¯m unhappy.¡±


    Nan Zhi froze, ¡°What?¡±


    He threw the cigar into the dustbin. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not smoking now. Do you have candies?¡±


    Nan Zhi could not follow his thoughts, but she still felt her pockets. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring them.¡±


    Mu Sihan took out a milk candy from his suit pocket.


    Nan Zhi could not help but snicker when she saw that he carried such candies with him all the time. ¡°Did you fall for this taste?¡± there were very few adults who liked this sort of vor.


    Mu Sihan pulled open the wrapper and threw the milky white candy into his mouth.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Pressing her against the wall, he lifted her chin with one hand. ¡°So what if I like this taste? Don¡¯t you like them too?¡±


    He did not wait for her to say anything and captured her lips with his

 Chapter 315 - Don’t You Want To Taste The Candy In My Mouth?

    <h4>Chapter 315: Don¡¯t You Want To Taste The Candy In My Mouth?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart thumped when her eyes met his pair of ck and deep eyes.


    They were in the hospital¡¯s corridor, he actually...


    Nan Zhi was not as shameless as he was. She ced both her arms on his chest, wanting to push him away instinctively.


    However, he lifted her up in the next second and she was pressed against the wall.


    His tall body blocked the majority of the light the moment he stood in front of her and his closeness brought on a strong oppression upon her.


    Both of her hands were pressed behind her and it made her breasts be more perky. He leaned closer towards her and the two of them were pressed together without a gap in between them.


    It was very embarrassing.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, are you that shameless?¡± Although it was alreadyte at night, there were still nurses who passed by once in a while.


    Mu Sihan looked down at the woman in his embrace. She was looking at him as well. Her long eyshes were trembling slightly as her raven-ck eyes glistened with moisture.


    His Adam¡¯s apple moved as his breath became hotter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to taste the candy in my mouth?¡±


    Nan Zhi blushed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    The man chuckled softly once as he lifted her chin and kissed her once more.


    She could hear the voice of a nurse speaking, not too far away from them. She could also vaguely hear people moving around.


    Nan Zhi was both nervous and panicking inside, however, there was also an indescribable fire burning within her.


    Mu Sihan bit her lips and nibbled them lightly. He used a little force to open her mouth with his tongue, before his tongue entered her mouth to intertwine with hers.


    The milkiness of the milk candy was passed from the tip of his tongue to the tip of her tongue.


    It was sickeningly sweet and it spread from her mouth to her heart.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s taste buds could not take such sweetness. The heat of their bodies together and his got tongue in her mouth made it difficult to breathe or think. It was hard to catch her breath, especially when he started to kiss her deeply. She did not manage to hold it back and let out a soft moan.


    He let go of her, cursing lowly.


    Nan Zhi did not understand at first, then her face blushed when she nced at the bulge below his abdomen from the corner of her eye.


    How did he have erectile dysfunction? He was still as reactive as before.


    ¡°Kitten, let¡¯s go do it once more at Kaiyue Hotel, I might be able to remember what happened that night if we do.¡± Burying his face into the crook of her neck, his low and husky voice trailed into her ears, too dangerously charming.


    Nan Zhi pushed him away with her strength. Her blushing face became serious. ¡°Mu Sihan, who am I to you?¡±


    Mu Sihan chuckled softly before he lifted his head and looked at her. ¡°Who do you want me to treat you as?¡±


    ¡°If...¡± Nan Zhi thought about his identity and status. Her throat was a little thorny. ¡°If the test results this time say that Xiaojie is your son, will you fight for his custody with me?¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his straight eyebrows slightly. ¡°If the brat is my son, then it¡¯s natural for him to stay with me.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Then what about me?¡±


    ¡°You return to the manor as well.¡±


    Would she return to the manor to continue being his servant, or his mistress that warmed his bed?


    The melody of a ring tone interrupted them.


    Mu Sihan took out his mobile phone and answered the call.


    He grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s hand after the call ended and his fingers caressed her palm. ¡°Looking at how you are now, I don¡¯t think you can fall asleep. Come with me to a gathering.¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Her thoughts were a mess and she was not in the mood to follow him to any kind of gathering.


    Mu Sihan stared at her pretty face as his gaze darkened. ¡°If I don¡¯t take the initiative or force you to, will you never keep in contact with me? Or is it because you¡¯ve been spending all of your time with your Brother Gu Sheng recently...¡±


    Although he did not finish his words, it was obvious what he meant.


    Nan Zhi was a little angry.


    He always misunderstood her like this.


    He had been all chummy with Qin Yubing recently, yet she did not question anything or use him, did she?


    At the sight of the silent Nan Zhi, Mu Sihan¡¯s lips curled up in self-ridicule. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s up to you if you don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    It seemed like he would not be able to control his temper if he looked at her for another second or said another word to her.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows as she stared at his departing figure.


    Even from the back, she could tell he wasn¡¯t happy.

 Chapter 316 - His Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 316: His Goddess</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi stared at Mu Sihan¡¯s disappearing figure that seemed to carry anger with him.


    Her eyebrows were furrowed together.


    What right did he have to be angry at her?


    Was it wrong that she didn¡¯t want to follow him to a gathering in the middle of the night?


    Not to mention, he never gave her a proper identity.


    He kept treating her like a mistress that he could just y with at any time.


    Nan Zhi exhaled a vexed breath and retracted her gaze before she turned and walked back into the ward.


    ...


    In a luxurious VIP private room at a well-known high-ss clubhouse in Ning City.


    A handsome young man with short gray hair and blue diamond studs on his ears sat on the sofa with one of his legs up.


    ¡°Is Fourth Brother really bringing my goddess over?¡±


    Lan Yanzhi stared at this young master Ji Chuan, who was currently the most popr young celebrity in the entertainment industry. He smacked his lips together. ¡°How are you so sure that Miss Nan is the blogger behind Sweet Gourmet House?¡±


    ¡°Goddess wanted me to be the guest for her show¡¯s first episode originally, but I needed to go overseas to film a show and then she found Yannis. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t get to meet each other. I remember you once said that my goddess looked ugly, apart from having a pair of slender and pretty hands. Ha! Now you can eat your words! If she looked ugly, Fourth Brother probably wouldn¡¯t fall for her, right?¡± Ji Chuan said smugly.


    Lan Yanzhi¡¯s expression was full of irritation when he saw Ji Chuan¡¯s proud expression. You would have thought that his goddess belonged to him. ¡°If you dare to show how much you like your goddess when Fourth Brother arrives, I¡¯ll give you the NCR Mike Hailwood TT car that I¡¯ve collected.


    There were only twelve cars of this model produced in the world. It had a Spartan-style appearance, with a semi-bare cooler, an L-shaped double-cylinder engine and double cylinder bumpers. It was impossible to buy such a retro-styled car, even if one had the money.


    Ji Chuan rubbed his palms together. He panicked a little at the thought of Fourth Brother¡¯s unique possessiveness and bad temper, but he still replied to Lan Yanzhi.


    ¡°Why not? I can say it as long as Fourth Brother brings my goddess over. I¡¯d only get hit by Fourth Brother at most.¡±


    The corner of Lan Yanzhi¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re really putting in a lot to get the NCR Mike Hailwood TT.¡±


    Ji Chuan nced at Bo Yan, who was drinking silently in one corner of the sofa. He nudged Lan Yanzhi with his elbow. ¡°What¡¯s with Third Brother?¡±


    ¡°What can happen to him? He probably fell for that fat girl. I heard that the fat girl¡¯s father sent her for a matchmaking session tonight.¡±


    Ji Chuanughed without any regards, ¡°I would never have imagined something like this would affect Third Brother.¡±


    The door to the private room was pushed open and a cool and tall man with long legs walked in.


    Ji Chuan stood up hurriedly and rushed over to the door. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting all day and night for Fourth Brother to arrive and you¡¯re finally here.¡± Ji Chuan wanted to give Mu Sihan a big hug, but was avoided immediately.


    Ji Chuan kept his arms out awkwardly, only these brothers would treat him like this! He was currently the hottest young celebrity around, and was the ¡®husband¡¯ of millions of female fans.


    Peering obviously behind Mu Sihan, Ji Chuan did not see anyone following him. He then walked to the door and stretched his head out of the room.


    Eh?


    Where was his goddess?


    Ji Chuan turned back to look at Mu Sihan, who had sat next to Lan Yanzhi and asked with a confused expression, ¡°Fourth Brother, you came alone?¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted his eyes coldly. ¡°Why, do you have anything to say about it?¡±


    ¡°No, weren¡¯t you with my goddess earlier?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°Did youe back to the country just to see your goddess?¡±


    ¡°My goddess doesn¡¯t only have pretty hands, her face is pretty also. It¡¯s natural for me to want to meet her when I¡¯m back.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi silently gave Ji Chuan a thumbs-ups for being so brave.


    A dark glint shone in Mu Sihan¡¯s deep and ck eyes as his gaze locked on Ji Chuan frostily. ¡°Why? Are you interested in her?¡±


    Ji Chuan immediately became timid when Mu Sihan¡¯s cold gaze moved to him. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in her, it¡¯s just admiration. Fourth Brother, didn¡¯t you go to look for her, why didn¡¯t you bring her?¡±

 Chapter 317 - He Was Taken Into The Hotel By Another Woman

    <h4>Chapter 317: He Was Taken Into The Hotel By Another Woman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan furrowed his straight eyebrows. He did not answer Ji Chuan and took a ss of alcohol from the coffee table and downed it in one shot.


    Ji Chuan touched his nose, he could briefly guess what had happened.


    His goddess was indeed amazing to not give Fourth Brother any face.


    Lan Yanzhi¡¯s expression was a little strange when he saw Mu Sihan scull the alcohol in his ss. He hesitated, ¡°Fourth Brother, what does this alcohol taste like?¡±


    Mu Sihan drank another ss immediately as he leaned against the sofa. ¡°The same.¡±


    ¡°You should still take it easy. This alcohol is very strong.¡± Lan Yanzhi raised his eyebrow slightly at the sight of the unhappy Mu Sihan. ¡°Did you receive a blow at Miss Nan¡¯s ce?¡±


    Mu Sihan kept silent.


    ¡°Miss Nan¡¯s character is too strong. She isn¡¯t gentle at all and doesn¡¯t take any initiative. Why are you binding yourself to a tree?¡± Lan Yanzhi¡¯s smile was evil as he continued, ¡°There is never ack of pretty women in this world. It¡¯s so boring to have a gathering between a few men, I¡¯ll call over a few sexy and enthusiastic girls toe lighten the mood!¡±


    ...


    After Mu Sihan left the hospital, Nan Zhi did not return to the apartment either.


    She had a change of clothes in the ward and she went to take a shower before shey on the sofa to rest.


    Although she felt a little tired, she could not fall asleep no matter how she tried.


    Her phone beeped from the Weixin notification after some time.


    Nan Zhi took out her phone and saw the photo that Ji Chuan had sent to her.


    The photo was taken in a dimmed private room, with Mu Sihan sitting on the sofa while a woman who had fair skin and was wearing provocative clothing that was more than a little exposing, was next to him.


    The woman¡¯s face was blocked by her long hair and Nan Zhi could not see her face clearly. However, it was obvious that Mu Sihan had drank too much. The woman was rubbing herself against his arm and he didn¡¯t seem to care in his state of inebriation.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed tightly together after she saw the photo.


    She was about to exit Weixin when Ji Chuan sent another message. ¡°Goddess, Fourth Brother will be eaten by another woman if you don¡¯te soon!¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed coldly.


    If he was that easily eaten, then Qin Yubing would not be in such a bad situation right now!


    Nan Zhi turned around on the sofa after she put down the phone.


    However, she still couldn¡¯t help but get up from the sofa after a few seconds.


    She took her phone and sent one single word to Ji Chuan. ¡°Address.¡±


    Ji Chuan sent their location.


    Nan Zhi rushed over to the clubhouse and happened to see that woman supporting the man, whose steps were in a mess, out of the clubhouse when she arrived at the entrance.


    In her hurry, Nan Zhi did not see the rest of the group behind them.


    She couldn¡¯t stop to think about the questions appearing in her heart. Walking in front of the woman who was supporting Mu Sihan, she stepped out and blocked their way.


    The woman checked out Nan Zhi, as her expression turned cold, thinking that it was some top hostessing to snatch business from her. ¡°Move away.¡± She would not let go of such a high quality man easily after she did so much to get him.


    The woman supported Mu Sihan into the hotel opposite the clubhouse.


    ...


    Ji Chuan, who was hiding in the lobby, said in worry when he saw that the woman had left with Mu Sihan while Nan Zhi did not chase after them, ¡°Is it really right to do this for Fourth Brother to test if my goddess cares for him?¡±


    Lan Yanzhi pulled Ji Chuan¡¯s arm to drag him back to the private room. ¡°What do you know? Fourth Brother wants to get something, it¡¯s natural for him to think of a way to provoke his kitten.¡±


    Nan Zhi only realized that Mu Sihan might really be drunk after the woman brought Mu Sihan into the hotel.


    Did he really make himself drunk because she did not attend the gathering with him?


    Nan Zhi did not have the time to think so much as she walked towards the hotel hurriedly. The woman had already brought Mu Sihan into the elevator.


    Nan Zhi was a step toote.


    Finally, she saw the elevator stop at the 26th floor. Her fingers pressed onto the button urgently, betraying her frenzied feeling as she hurried in and took the other elevator to the 26th floor.

 Chapter 318 - Fighting Strength Is So Weak!

    <h4>Chapter 318: Fighting Strength Is So Weak!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Although Nan Zhi knew that they went to the 26th floor, she did not know which room they went to.


    She was like a headless fly, scrambling around looking everywhere.


    However, every door was shut tightly.


    He was so drunk that he needed someone to support him when he walked. If that woman really wanted to take advantage of him, it was not impossible for...


    Nan Zhi was panicking, she stopped one of the cleaning staff. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but did you see which room a woman helped a drunk man into just now?¡±


    The service staff pointed to a room that was not too far away. ¡°2602.¡±


    ¡°Please help me open the door to room 2602. My husband is inside. He got drunk and was brought inside by a hostess.¡± Nan Zhi raised her eyebrows a little as her expression was filled with coldness and overbearingness.


    ¡°But Miss, we©`¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give excuses. If my husband got taken advantage by the hostess, I wille and seek trouble at your hotel everyday and spread the news that your hotel tolerates prostitution!¡±


    The staff probably got scared by Nan Zhi and she quickly opened the door to room 2602.


    Nan Zhi pushed the door handle to open the door and burst into the room hurriedly.


    On the wide bed, the woman had already unbuttoned Mu Sihan¡¯s ck shirt, exposing his chest and she could vaguely see his firm and ripped muscles showing.


    The woman was about to touch his chest when she heard the sound of the door being pushed opened. She turned back to see who it was.


    The woman froze for a second when her eyes met with Nan Zhi¡¯s before she shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve actually came all the way to snatch business? If you¡¯re professionally ethical, then scram immediately!¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows as her expression was cold. ¡°He¡¯s not someone you can touch. Leave quickly if you know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    The woman had probably never seen someone snatching her business in this manner. She got down from the bed and flounced out her big breasts in Nan Zhi¡¯s direction. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can snatch my business just because you¡¯re young and pretty. Are your breasts as big as mine?¡±


    ¡°So what if your breasts are big? My husband likes breasts that are adequately sized, ones that are not too big and not too small like mine.¡± Nan Zhi was calm. Mu Sihan was drunk anyway, and he could not hear anything that she said.


    Guilt shed in the woman¡¯s eyes when she heard Nan Zhi calling him her husband. ¡°The two of you are... married?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s temples twitched, she was still helping him stir women away in the middle of the night. ¡°We¡¯ve been wanting to get a divorce recently. If you really slept with him, I can get half of his assets. Or how about we both kill him together so I can inherit all of his assets and give you a part of it?¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty face and her ck eyes sparkled in the darkness. The woman did not know if it was because Nan Zhi was too fair, or that her imagination was too wild, but she suddenly felt like Nan Zhi looked a little like a crazy murderer with her hair down.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± At this, the woman ran away in fear, mming the door behind her.


    The room fell intoplete silence when only Nan Zhi and the man on the bed were left in the room.


    Nan Zhi lifted her hands to tie her hair up. She could not help butugh when she thought of the woman¡¯s reaction. ¡°Her fighting strength is so weak.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    A low and hoarse chuckle suddenly resounded in the quiet room.


    Nan Zhi jumped and turned around hurriedly. She did not know when the man on the bed had sat up.


    His ck hair was a little messy, though his sexy lips were curled up under his well-defined nose. He had his arms crossed in front of his chest as he stared at her with azy, but interested gaze.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s brain buzzed and nked when she met his ck, butpletely sober eyes.


    He was actually pretending to be drunk!

 Chapter 319 - Let’s Do What We Did That Night Again, I Might Remember

    <h4>Chapter 319: Let¡¯s Do What We Did That Night Again, I Might Remember</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He was actually pretending to be drunk!


    With that said, he definitely knew that the woman had brought him out of the clubhouse and into the hotel room.


    Did he do it to test her reaction?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s ears and face immediately heated up when she remembered what she said to the woman.


    ¡°Kitten, you¡¯ve really changed my view of you. To think you¡¯d really dare to murder your husband.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s scalp tingled from his intense gaze and she lifted her hand to her forehead. ¡°You were doing it on purpose to see me embarrass myself, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he stared at her almond-shaped eyes and her white teeth biting her lips to leave a faint mark. His ck eyes darkened to a smouldering ck. ¡°Kitten,e over here.¡±


    Nan Zhi was super angry with him. There was absolutely no way she was going to go over.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Spinning on her heel, she turned around to walk towards the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how Qin Yubing arranged to meet me at the hotel?¡±


    Nan Zhi turned back and looked at him again.


    Mu Sihan took out a new phone from under the pillow. ¡°Take out your SIM card and put it into this phone. Give me your phone, I¡¯ll get people to research on how to crack the virus.¡±


    Mu Sihan briefly exined the incident about Qin Yubing cing a virus into her phone.


    Nan Zhi was surprised.


    No wonder he never contacted her these past few days when he had been close with Qin Yubing. So it turned out that Qin Yubing was able to control and monitor her phone.


    ¡°What did you do to her afterwards?¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his eyes as he said coldly, ¡°Of course I have to make her suffer for daring to set-up my woman.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not say anything else when she thought about the things Qin Yubing had done. Taking out her SIM card, she snapped it before she passed her phone to Mu Sihan.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get a recement card tomorrow.¡±


    At the same time that Mu Sihan took the phone, his long fingers also grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s fingers. With a tug, he pulled her onto the bed.


    In seconds, his tall figure straddled her body and she couldn¡¯t move.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she stared at the man¡¯s closing handsome face and his eyshes that were longer and prettier than most women. ¡°Mu Sihan, don¡¯t be like that...¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s gaze darkened as he stared at her scarlet red face. ¡°Do you still remember this hotel and level?¡±


    Nan Zhi froze.


    She only realized now that this hotel was Kaiyue Hotel and was also on the 26th floor...


    Was this room the room that she barged into identally back then?


    Nan Zhi looked around, feeling some sort of familiarity. However, it had been more than four years and the interior design of these hotels were more or less the same. It was hard to bepletely sure if this room was the room that they had had intercourse in that night.


    ¡°Although the results are not out yet, however, I have an unprecedented and inexplicable adoration towards the brat.¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s long and well-defined fingers lifted Nan Zhi¡¯s chin. ¡°Let¡¯s do what we did that night again, I might remember what happened.¡±


    Nan Zhi could hardly refrain from rolling her eyes at him.


    After going through a big detour, he finally revealed his main goal.


    He wanted to sleep with her.


    ¡°Young master Mu, it¡¯s my first time seeing a man giving such a high-sounding excuse for wanting to sleep with a woman!¡± He had already gotten Yi Fan to redo the paternity test. Even if the test she did had been manipted by someone, it was impossible for the test that Yi Fan arranged to be wrong again.


    She did not need to use her body to help him find his memories at all.


    Mu Sihan leaned down to bite Nan Zhi¡¯s earlobe. His scorching wet tongue curled lightly and a spark of electricity seemed to run in Nan Zhi¡¯s body and she flinched, as if burned. Moving away slightly, she lifted her hands to push him away. ¡°Stop ying around, it¡¯s tickles.¡±


    He chuckled softly at her words. ¡°Where is it ticklish?¡± Hisrge palm moved dangerously southwards, towards her abdomen. ¡°Here?¡±

 Chapter 320 - You’re Wasting Something Good By Not Looking At Free Welfare

    <h4>Chapter 320: You¡¯re Wasting Something Good By Not Looking At Free Welfare</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The scorching heat of his fingers slipped further down from her t abdomen and every inch of skin his fingers passed by felt like electrical sparks and brought a pleasant numbness to her skin.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s legs tried to close itself instinctively, as her small hand pulled onto his naughty hands tightly. ¡°Mu Sihan, you promised me you wouldn¡¯t force me again!¡±


    His handsome face under the blurry lights seemed to be suppressing something, the veins on his forehead were slightly popping out as beads of sweat dripped down his face.


    His sexy Adam¡¯s apple moved as his eyes became a little dazed from the suppressed desire.


    Their eyes met each other¡¯s and her uneasy figure was reflected in his ck eyes.


    The two of them looked at each other for a minute, before he furrowed his eyebrows and cursed as he let go of her, flipped off the bed and entered the bathroom.


    ¡°I¡¯m not touching you, but stay the night.¡± He instructed with his hoarse voice before he closed the bathroom door.


    Nan Zhi knew his temper well, so she knew that if she really left, he would never let her go even if he had to chase her to the end of the world.


    Since he was able to release her, he probably would not do anything that night again.


    For some unknown reason, she found herself willing to believe him.


    However, the truth was that she had underestimated a man¡¯s primal instincts.


    Half an hourter, he walked out of the bathroom with only a towel wrapped around his lower body.


    It was not her first time seeing him without clothes and only in a towel. However, she was still shocked when she saw him again and swallowed unconsciously.


    He had firm and well-defined muscles, a broad and firm chest, a taut six pack, perfect triangr shape and a sexy Apollo¡¯s belt.


    How could someone be so wless?


    The towel hung very low and loose on his lower body. It seemed like it was about to drop anytime with his moving legs.


    Nan Zhi swallowed again in fear from the sight before her.


    Her gaze identally moved to his sensitive area and the shape of it underneath of the towel was still...


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing hastened as she quickly averted her eyes.


    Mu Sihan had a towel in his hands. His short hair was still wet from the cold shower he took moments ago. When he lifted his hand to dry his hair, his biceps exuded an overwhelming masculinity that made her flush.


    ¡°Why are you so shy? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not want to talk to him.


    She was different from him. Her experience with men, especially when it came to the more intimate side of things, were all given by him.


    Although she had helped him with her hand before, and was even forced onto by him...


    She did not dare to look at it at all! Just the thought of it was scary.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t youe out after wearing your clothes properly?¡± Nan Zhi buried her face into the nket as her face burned with heat.


    Mu Sihan raised his straight eyebrows in unhappiness at the sight of the woman burying her head into the nket. ¡°So many women want to see this but are unable to. You¡¯re not appreciating what you have!¡±


    Mu Sihan walked to the bed after he finished drying his hair. He lifted the nket that was covering Nan Zhi easily and she didn¡¯t have the chance to react when she saw his fingers tugging the towel covering his lower body.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The towel dropped to the floor.


    Nan Zhi hurriedly closed her eyes.


    A low chuckle sounded from above her. ¡°You¡¯re wasting something good by not looking at free welfare!¡±


    The corners of Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched. She wanted to ignore him and turned away, moving towards the side of the bed.


    A few momentster, the other side of the bed sank down slightly from the man lying down on the bed. He had a faint refreshing smell surrounding him after his shower.


    He turned off the lights and the room immediately became dark.


    None of them spoke.


    ¡°Kitten.¡±


    He called her with a low and hoarse voice.


    Nan Zhi ignored him as she closed her eyes to pretend to have fallen asleep.


    ¡°Don¡¯t contact Ji Chuan so often in the future. That boy is interested in you.¡±


    Nan Zhi continued to pretend she was asleep.


    ...


    Nearly half an hourter.


    Nan Zhi, who was stillpletely awake, suddenly noticed that something was wrong.


    The man lying behind her seemed to be breathing very heavily.

 Chapter 321 - Kitten, I Don’t Feel Too Good

    <h4>Chapter 321: Kitten, I Don¡¯t Feel Too Good</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man lying behind her seemed to be breathing too heavily to be normal.


    Breath after breath, it was all messy andcked a rhythmic tempo.


    Nan Zhi could not sleep at all from his heavy breathing.


    When she turned, her fingers identally brushed against his arm.


    Hot.


    It was too hot.


    Did he have a fever?


    Was it because he took a 30 minute cold shower in the bathroom?


    ¡°Mu Sihan, are you alright?¡± The lights were switched off in the room and the curtains werepletely closed. She could not see how he looked, and could only sense that he was not asleep.


    ¡°Kitten, I don¡¯t feel too good.¡±


    Since he had downed Lan Yanzhi¡¯s alcohol, the slightly aphrodisiac effectbined with the suppression from all of the heat that came with it, shed within him after the cold shower.


    Perhaps it was also because she was sleeping next to him, his mind waspletely filled with the thought of wanting her.


    Nan Zhi noticed that his voice was a little unusual. She thought that he had a fever and disregarded her fear by lifting her hand to touch his forehead.


    He grabbed her slender fingers with strength almost the moment she touched him.


    Following that, he used his strength to pull her to his chest.


    The tip of her nose bumped against his hard chest and she sucked in a breath from the pain.


    Nan Zhi lifted her head from his embrace in anger, ¡°Mu Siha©`¡±


    He did not say anything and use his lips to seal hers directly.


    He wanted to taste her lightly at first. However, he could not suppress the urge within him the moment he touched her soft lips and smelled the familiar and charming faint fragrance on her.


    Pushing open her jaw, his scorching hot tongue entered her mouth.


    The refreshing taste on his tongue and his heavy breathing messed up her senses and her breath quickened as her heartbeat sped up.


    Her long and dense eyshes fluttered, like the way butterfly wings do when butterflies rested on a flower petal.


    Although they could not see each other, she could feel his scorching hot, intense and dangerous gaze on her in the darkness.


    He trapped her under his strong arms and she was surrounded by his heavy breathing all over. She felt like she had been swallowed by the sea and could not catch her breath.


    The strength of her resistance became weaker and weaker.


    His lips on hers was so strong she couldn¡¯t breath from his kissing and the oxygen in her chest decreased as each second passed by. Using the chance when he was not paying attention, she bit the tip of his tongue.


    He had no choice but to let go of her.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, are you acting up again?¡±


    Hisrge palm pressed against the back of her head. Their lips were only one knuckle apart as his heavy breathing sprayed across her skin, sending shivers down her spine. ¡°Kitten, I want you.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not have the chance to say anything when the man suddenly pulled her hand towards his abdomen, then below.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted when she realized what she had touched.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, you set me up on purpose tonight, didn¡¯t you?¡± He probably told Ji Chuan to send those messages! ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it with y©`¡±


    She felt pain at her ear before she could finish her words, having been bitten by his lips ruthlessly.


    He pressed against her ear with his hot breath, ¡°Who do you want to do it with if you don¡¯t want to do it with me?¡± His eyes were narrowed and his voice was dangerously low, ¡°Brother Gu Sheng?¡±


    Goosebumps crawled up Nan Zhi¡¯s arms every time she heard him say ¡®Brother Gu Sheng¡¯.


    ¡°If you dare to let him touch you, I¡¯ll make him be thest of his family line!¡±


    Nan Zhi was furious at his overbearing and presumptuous tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let you touch me. Do you want to make yourself thest of your family line?!¡±


    Mu Sihan licked his bottom lip as heughed instead in his anger. ¡°If the brat is my son, didn¡¯t you force yourself on me four years ago?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face was red and she retorted angrily, ¡°We¡¯ll only know if it¡¯s really you when the results are out.¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted her chin as heughed naughtily, ¡°I have a feeling that it¡¯s me.¡±


    He felt familiarity for some reason when he first met her.

 Chapter 322 - Mu Sihan, I’m Scared…

    <h4>Chapter 322: Mu Sihan, I¡¯m Scared...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°If that person is you, you also forced yourself on me at the beach four yearster. We¡¯re equal now.¡±


    Mu Sihan chuckled. His scorching hot tongue curled around Nan Zhi¡¯s earlobe again as he sucked and licked the insides of her ear.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mind immediately nked out.


    Suddenly, there was a loud tear in the silent room.


    Without warning, he tore arge hole in her white blouse.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, you asshole! Who said that you could tear apart my clothes?¡±


    Hisrge palm moved across her t abdomen and grabbed her thin waist. He was half-smiling, ¡°How do we do it if I don¡¯t tear your clothes?¡±


    ¡°Who wants to do it with you?! Go away!¡±


    He ignored her, seemingly not wanting to hear her speak again as he leaned down and pressed his lips firmly against her scarlet lips. To him, her lips were more addictive than drugs, he couldn¡¯t get enough of her.


    She only found the chance to speak when the aggressive kiss moved away from her lips and starting moving down her fair chin. She was panting as she tried to control her breaths, ¡°Mu Sihan, I won¡¯t forgive you if you dare to touch me again!¡±


    He bit her fair neck as his voice was low and husky, ¡°Kitten, I won¡¯t let you feel pain this time.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not want to speak with him anymore. She struggled as her fingers stretched above her head and a loud pop flooded the room with light.


    The sudden light made the two of them look at each other.


    A smouldering fire danced in his deep ck eyes, while his facial features were tensed as beads of sweat fell from his forehead.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she managed to see his appearance clearly.


    Even now, she didn¡¯t know why, but she actually thought that he looked incredibly sexy like this.


    He was exuded an indescribable manliness.


    <i>What the hell was she thinking at a time like this?</i>


    ¡°Kitten,¡± he stared at her with his intense gaze. His lips were cut from having been bitten by her and beads of blood appeared on his lips to make his lips appear even more red. He looked like a devil that had gone crazy. ¡°Be good, if not, you¡¯ll be the one losing out again.¡±


    Nan Zhi was scared from his sure-to-win expression and crawled out of the bed from under him.


    However, she had just reached the edge and was about to get off when her slender and fair ankle was grabbed by his calloused palm with strength.


    He pulled a little, and she was back underneath him again.


    He pressed on her legs using his knees and with a tug, he tore open her skirt.


    Nan Zhi could not get out of his strong hold, no matter how hard she struggled.


    In the end, she could only give up. She wanted to use her body to tell him that it was impossible for a woman to ept him if they were unwilling.


    However, she clearly underestimated his endurance this time.


    His body was on fire from the desire, yet he did not seem to be in a rush at all.


    Taking his time, he removed all of the clothes covering her body as his scorching kisses moved down her slender shoulder.


    She felt like there was an army of ants crawling all over her body.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, you asshole! You only know to force yourself on m©`¡±


    Before she could finish her words, his kissnded on her lips again. He forced her to open her lips and take in his tongue as he ravaged her sweet mouth.


    As he explored her mouth, her two slender legs were forced open by him and she screamed, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Kitten, stop resisting. I said that I¡¯d be gentle.¡± His voice was low and hoarse, inteced with a strong sexual desire, ¡°Besides, you¡¯re already feeling it, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Nan Zhi waspletely mortified as he exposed her without mercy. She was not made of stone. Her body reacted naturally and traitorously to his perfect and patient kisses and the heat of his hands across her body made her react pleasantly to his touch down below. It made her feel both embarrassed and helpless.


    A thinyer of moisture covered her eyes. Her body was tense like a bow that was pulled to its extremities. ¡°Mu Sihan, I don¡¯t want to do it, I¡¯m scared...¡±


    The experience of the tearing pain she felt that time at the beach made her heart palpitate. She still remembered how it was like she was being put to death when tore into her like a crazed beast.

 Chapter 323 - Mu Sihan, You’re A Brute

    <h4>Chapter 323: Mu Sihan, You¡¯re A Brute</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He kissed her long eyshes, then slowly moved to the tip of her nose and then seized her lips again.


    His kiss was deep and lingering.


    As he kissed her, hisrge palm rubbed back and forth along her slender waist.


    She was dizzy from the intensity of his kisses and the strength of her hands pushing against his shoulders weakened.


    Her repeated struggling and refusal left her powerless to fight him again.


    But she was not resigned. She scratched his tensed muscled arm with her nails and red welts appeared on his arm.


    ¡°You jerk, pervert, bad tempered man! You only know how to force a woman, y©`Ahh!¡±


    The man entered her body, plunging himself deeply inside, following Nan Zhi¡¯s shout.


    The tears that were brimming in her eyes fell. She pinched his muscr arm and said, ¡°You¡¯re a brute who doesn¡¯t keep your word.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m a brute.¡± The voice of the man was shockingly husky at that moment and he captured her swollen lips once again.


    ...


    Nan Zhi felt like she was drowning in an endless sea. She shouted and cursed but in the end, she could only copse into the sheets.


    Over the long night, the room was full of the melodious and fragmented sounds of moans.


    The second half of the night, Nan Zhi was tossed about by him so much that she was not able to close her eyes for even one second.


    He was not only bestial but also an insatiable brute.


    If it went on like this, she would die under him sooner orter.


    His fighting strength and endurance was not something she could stand up to.


    Although he was not as rough as he was at the beach, she could not bear his repeated demands. In the end, she cried and shouted but he wanted to do it again and again.


    There was nothing else other than pain.


    She felt endless grievance and sorrow in her heart.


    He gave her the feeling that she was just a tool to warm his bed.


    He would never consider her feelings at all.


    It was dawn by the time he finally released her.


    Once her head touched the pillow, her eyelids were so heavy that she did not want to open them for the next few years.


    In her dazed consciousness, she felt the man go to the bathroom and not long after, he returned with a towel to clean her up.


    ...


    After a period of time, when Nan Zhi was in a groggy state of sleep, she heard the vibration of a phone by her ear.


    Her eyelids were still heavy, but her mind was already awake. She reached out her white, slender hand and touched the vibrating cell phone.


    She opened her eyes and swiped to answer it in her daze.


    Before she could say anything, a soft and uncertain voice said, ¡°Is that Ah Han?¡±


    Hearing the woman¡¯s voice, any sleepiness in Nan Zhi disappeared and she became wide awake.


    She nced at the caller ID, it was andline.


    ¡°Ah Han, you haven¡¯t changed your number after all these years. Are you waiting for me toe back?¡±


    Nan Zhi tightened the grip on the phone and her lips trembled, not knowing what to say.


    Numerous questions ran through her mind but when she heard the woman¡¯s soft and pleasant voice, a silhouette automatically appeared in her mind.


    Although she had not seen that person before, she had heard about her several times.


    A person of great importance to him.


    Nan Zhi looked sideways at the man who was still in deep sleep. She thought of their frenzied night and the blood in her body froze when she listened to the woman¡¯s clear and pleasant voice.


    She trembled slightly. How could she forget the name he was calling so affectionately that night in the cave when he was having a high fever?


    She had almost forgotten the estrangement between them and rolled around with him so shamelessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not Ah Han? S-sorry, I may have called the wrong number.¡±


    Without waiting for Nan Zhi to say anything, the person on the other end hung up.


    Nan Zhi looked at the screen fading away and her mind was in a chaotic mess.


    After a while, she suddenly realized someone was looking at her. She turned her head and met with the dark eyes of the man who had woken up.

 Chapter 324 - The Suicide Note She Left Behind

    <h4>Chapter 324: The Suicide Note She Left Behind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After a night, there was a trace of stubble on the man¡¯s sexy jaw. Instead of looking disheveled, it added a little brazen and unkempt sexiness to him.


    He did not seem to be fully awake, there was still sleep in his narrow and dark eyes. At the moment, he was not like a strong and arrogant man, but a big boy ignorant of the world.


    Nan Zhi felt apprehensive with him looking at her.


    But when she thought of the phone call earlier, her blood turned cold again.


    She handed him the phone and gave a nonchntugh. ¡°Sorry, I identally answered your phone just now.¡±


    Mu Sihan did not take the phone. He ruffled his short and messy ck hair and asked in a deep and husky voice, ¡°Who called?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± Actually, she had a vague guess on who it was, but she was denying it in her heart. Maybe she thought wrongly or was thinking too much.


    Mu Sihan took the phone and looked at the call log.


    An unknownndline.


    This was his private phone and not many people knew his number.


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly, and seeming to have thought of something, he threw off the nket and walked to the balcony with his phone in hand.


    Nan Zhi looked at his back, a trace of bitterness and self-deprecation appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    She put on the clothes that were dropped messily on the floor. A few buttons were ripped off by him so she had no choice but to wear his suit jacket.


    Her legs were so sore and weak but she endured the difort and left the hotel hurriedly.


    Outside on the balcony, Mu Sihan called back the number several times, but no one answered.


    He sent the number to Wei Lin to let him find out the source of the number.


    Returning to the room from the balcony, the woman on the bed was no longer there. Mu Sihan opened the door of the bathroom but she wasn¡¯t inside either.


    He called her phone, then remembered that she crushed her SIM cardst night when he heard the automated voice y in his ear.


    Changing his clothes, he was nning to look for her when Yi Fan called.


    ¡°Young Master, the DNA results are out. The situation is a littleplicated. You need to make a trip here personally.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi took a taxi back to the apartment and took a bath. She then went to apply for a new SIM card and bought a new cell phone.


    As soon as she turned on the phone, a call came in.


    Seeing that it was Auntie Qin, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    With Mu Sihan¡¯s character, Qin Yubing must have suffered devastating torment.


    And those stars, directors, investors, old CEOs from managementpanies who Qin Yubing had offended, would definitely cklist her.


    She would never have the chance to reverse her future and life.


    Auntie Qin kept crying and did not say what had happened exactly. Nan Zhi could only rush to her house.


    When Nan Zhi went over, Auntie Qin was sitting on the sofa, tears rolling down her pale face.


    ¡°Auntie Qin, what happened?¡±


    Auntie Qin held Nan Zhi¡¯s hands, her lips trembling. ¡°Xiaozhi, the police called and said that Yubing might be...¡± Auntie Qin took out a bag and shoe. ¡°This is what I got back from the police. They said that Yubing went to the beach at around 4 or 5 in the morning and someone saw her walking towards the deep sea. When he called the police, Yubing had already disappeared. Her bag and shoes were still on the shore.¡±


    Auntie Qin took out a letter from the bag tremblingly. ¡°Yubingmitted suicide. She left this suicide note.¡±


    Nan Zhi read the note and it was indeed Qin Yubing¡¯s handwriting. She must have shed a lot of tears while writing it, there were traces of the paper being stained by tears.


    In the letter, Qin Yubing did not mention her, only that to let Auntie Qin live a good life, she had left a sum of living allowance for her that would be enough tost until her old age.


    Nan Zhi hugged Auntie Qin, whose eyes were red and swollen from crying, and felt her heart twist in pain. She felt terrible.

 Chapter 325 - The Relationship Between Mu Sihan And Xiaojie

    <h4>Chapter 325: The Rtionship Between Mu Sihan And Xiaojie</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Auntie Qin was sad and in low spirits so Nan Zhi consoled her for quite some time.


    As long as the police had not found Qin Yubing, there was still a chance she was still alive.


    Nan Zhi did not go anywhere as Auntie Qin was in a bad mood. She gave a call to Auntie He, who was at the hospital, before turning off her phone.


    She cooked for Auntie Qin, but she ate only a few bites, and could not eat anymore. Nan Zhi understood her feelings but there was a deep sense of powerlessness in her body.


    So many things had happened in such a short time and it had exceeded what she could take on.


    Nan Zhi sat alone in Qin Yubing¡¯s room after finally coaxing Auntie Qin to sleep.


    There were some pictures in the photo frames on her desk.


    One of them was a picture of her and Qin Yubing during their primary school graduation.


    Two little girls wearing school uniforms with their hair up in high ponytails and they were smiling brightly.


    Nan Zhiid her head on the table and drops of tears fell uncontrobly from her eyes.


    ...


    The paternity testing center.


    Last night, the staff had received instructions from the dean and rushed to work overnight to test the hair samples sent by Yi Fan.


    The results at the start were like the results of the first test. Xiaojie and Mu Sihan were not father and son.


    But Yi Fan asked them to do the test again.


    The staff did not dare to say anything, but they were already feeling dissatisfied. They had rushed back in the middle of the night to redo a test they already knew the results for? What was the point?


    When they redid the test, discussions andints started.


    The center recently had an expert from abroad who specialized in human gics.


    Hearing theints of several of the staff, it piqued the interest of the expert and he personally tested the samples himself.


    After repeated testing and analysis by the expert, an unexpected result was obtained.


    When Mu Sihan arrived at the paternity center, Yi Fan had already gotten the testing results from the expert.


    Mu Sihan looked at Yi Fan and asked coldly, ¡°How was it?¡±


    Yi Fan did not know how to exin it to Mu Sihan, so he handed him the report instead. ¡°Young Master, take a look at it yourself.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at the report closely.


    He was stunned when he saw the final result.


    Although he and Xiaojie had no father and son rtionship, Xiaojie was rted to him by blood. It gave the result of Xiaojie being the son of his brother and he was Xiaojie¡¯s uncle.


    ¡°What the f*ck is this sh*tty test?¡±


    How could Xiaojie be Ye Qing¡¯s son?


    ording to what Nan Zhi had said, Ye Qing was already dead when she had intercourse and got pregnant.


    How could Xiaojie be Ye Qing¡¯s son?


    Mu Sihan crumpled the report into a ball and threw it hard on the head of one of the paternity center¡¯s staff. ¡°A bunch of useless fools. Either the results are that we are not father and son or I¡¯m his uncle. How could you call yourselves experts with this kind of analysis? Get the hell out of here!¡±


    Several staff were frightened by Mu Sihan¡¯s strong aura. ¡°Young Master Mu, this conclusion is drawn by Dr Aaron after repeated testing and analysis.¡±


    Mu Sihan snorted. ¡°So what? Do you not see how ridiculous it is?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Mu, Dr Aaron would like you to go to his office to discuss further.¡±


    Pressing his lips into a thin line, Mu Sihan followed the staff member to Dr Aaron¡¯s office coldly.


    Dr Aaron handed a document to Mu Sihan. ¡°Mr Mu, you will understand why there was such a conclusion after seeing this.¡±


    Mu Sihan took the document from Dr Aaron and after reading it, he was shocked.


    It seemed too unbelievable that there was such a conclusion, that he read it again.


    Raging emotions were rolling in turmoil behind his dark eyes. ¡°I see...¡±

 Chapter 326 - Father And Son Reunited (1)

    <h4>Chapter 326: Father And Son Reunited (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Dr Aaron asked the nurse to draw a tube of Mu Sihan¡¯s blood and then asked him to go to the washroom.


    About three hourster, Dr Aaron called Mu Sihan to his office again.


    ¡°Mr Mu, the results of the new test havee out. It confirms that my analysis and spections are correct.¡± Dr Aaron handed the new report to Mu Sihan. The data on the report showed that Xiaojie was indeed his biological son.


    Mu Sihan looked at the report and did not speak for a while.


    ¡°If Mr Mu has an elder brother, then when your mother was pregnant, you should have been triplets. And you, Mr Mu, are a chimeric embryo.¡±


    Dr Aaron looked at the stunned Mu Sihan and poured him a cup of tea, exining, ¡°What is a chimera? It is during the development of the fertilized eggs that you devoured another brother of yours. The two embryos fused into one and when such an embryo grows up, it will have two sets of DNA in its body.¡±


    ¡°ording to the test we did, the embryo that you devoured eventually developed into your genital organ. The DNA in your sperm is the DNA of the brother you swallowed, and it matches the DNA of the child.¡±


    ¡°This is also why the two tests done showed that you and the child were not father and son!¡±


    When the semen that Mu Sihan ejacted in the washroom was tested with the sample of the child again, it showed that the two were father and son.


    With this final confirmation, Mu Sihan¡¯s mind turned nk.


    That brat was really his son!


    Four years ago, Nan Zhi really had slept with him!


    No wonder the first time he saw the brat there was an inexplicable desire to be close to him, even though he never liked children.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s chest heaved up and down, his pupils constricting and he kept clenching and unclenching his hands that were on the table.


    He was usually such an arrogant man but now, he looked like a helpless child.


    He had never thought that he would have a child...


    And to think his child was so close to him all along.


    ¡°Mr Mu, are you all right?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s lips twitched and he wanted to smile but found that he was too excited to do it. The contours of his face seemed stiff and he spat out two hoarse words, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    What kind of violent storms and waves had he not experienced before?


    Wasn¡¯t it just a son?


    But when he stood up and went out, his slender legs seemed to have been drained of all their strength.


    His legs felt weak and he felt like he was walking on cotton.


    It felt like he was floating and that he would fall anytime.


    Kitten had actually given him a child!


    Ha.


    Ha.


    Mu Sihan went out of Dr Aaron¡¯s office and called Yi Fan, throwing the report to him. ¡°Butler Yi, I have a son.¡±


    Yi Fan saw the results of the report and aplicated expression appeared on his face. ¡°Young Master, this is such a surprise.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Help me to the car.¡±


    Yi Fan quickly held onto Mu Sihan.


    Young Master must be too excited, he couldn¡¯t even walk properly.


    Mu Sihan got into the car and looked at the report again with his head lowered.


    Yi Fan sat in the front passenger seat and turned his head to look at Mu Sihan from time to time. Looking at the different expressions running through his usually cold and arrogant face, Yi Fan could not help but feel ovee with emotions. His Young Master was looking a little silly, smiling like that!


    Perhaps feeling Yi Fan¡¯s gaze, Mu Sihan¡¯s smile disappeared and he red at Yi Fan coldly.


    Mu Sihan took out his phone and called Nan Zhi.


    But her phone was switched off.

 Chapter 327 - Father And Son Reunited (2)

    <h4>Chapter 327: Father And Son Reunited (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows and ordered the driver to drive to the hospital.


    On the way, Mu Sihan thought about how Nan Zhi was being set up by the Nan family four years ago and a trace of coldness shed past his dark eyes. ¡°How¡¯s the matter with the Nan family? Are there any updates?¡±


    Yi Fan replied respectfully, ¡°Wei Lin said that things are going well. Nan Weiye will be signing the contract with the overseaspany we¡¯ve arranged and once he has signed it, hispany will face bankruptcy.¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked and his dark eyes turned sharp. ¡°Buy out the broadcasting station when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Yi Fan seemed to have thought of something and asked carefully, ¡°Young Master, do you want to let the people at S country know that Young Master Xiaojie is your son?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips slightly and his expression darkened. ¡°Hide it from them for the time being.¡±


    Yi Fan knew as well as Mu Sihan that even if Xiaojie was Young Master¡¯s son, the other side would not acknowledge his identity.


    In fact, it would only be a form of hurt to Young Master Xiaojie and Miss Nan.


    ...


    The Rolls-Royce stopped at the entrance of the hospital.


    The sky was gradually darkening and the glow of the sunset dyed the distant horizon a dark amber red. The wind started to blow and it was a little cold.


    In the garden below the hospital, a chubby little boy stood on the flower bed, pointing at a delicate looking little boy and shouting at him, ¡°I heard from the nurses that you don¡¯t have a daddy and that you¡¯re a little bastard! My mommy told me before that no one likes a little bastard.¡±


    The little boy scolding Xiaojie was called Wen Xiaobo. He had broken his arm and was hospitalized in the VIP ward. Originally, the two children had no contact with each other, but one time when Wen Xiaobo was taking a walk downstairs with his father, they met Xiaojie and Nan Zhi.


    Even if Nan Zhi was put into the entertainment industry andpared to the top stars in the industry, her appearance was undoubtedly one of the best, and thus attracted the attention of Wen Xiaobo¡¯s father.


    Wen Xiaobo¡¯s father was in the building materials industry and was counted as a wealthy person in Ning City.


    When Wen Xiaobo was hospitalized, it was his mother who took care of him most of the time. His father had onlye to visit once, and it was at that time that he was captivated by Xiaojie¡¯s mother.


    He would go to the hospital after work everyday and take Wen Xiaobo out for walks as an excuse.


    His mood would be good if he saw Xiaojie¡¯s mother, but if he did not see her, he would vent his anger at Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother, saying that she was a worn-out housewife, unconscious of her figure and how she was an embarrassment to him.


    Wen Xiaobo had seen his mother crying secretly several times and he felt angry and indignant.


    It was that Xiaojie¡¯s mother who had destroyed his father and mother¡¯s rtionship! His mother had always said that that kind of woman was a vixen who seduced people¡¯s husbands. What an evil woman!


    Soon after, Wen Xiaobo heard that Xiaojie¡¯s mother was not married, had a child out of wedlock and Xiaojie was a little bastard. That Nan Xiaojie¡¯s mother would bring different men every day to the hospital.


    ¡°Nan Xiaojie, I heard that you don¡¯t have a daddy, only some uncles whoe to visit you everyday. Those uncles are your mommy¡¯s lovers, right? Your mommy is a vixen, changing daddies for you all day long.¡±


    At that time, Auntie He had gone upstairs to collect Xiaojie¡¯s jacket and Xiaojie was ying with other children. When he heard Wen Xiaobo¡¯s words, his temper red up.


    He was different from children his age. He did not like to cry when things happened. His fair and pretty face darkened, his eyebrows furrowed and at this moment, he looked a little like how Mu Sihan looked when he got angry.


    How dare he talk trash about Mommy!


    He stormed over to the flower bed, grabbed Wen Xiaobo¡¯s uninjured arm and dragged him down to the ground.


    The two children immediately grappled with each other and rolled about on the ground.


    The surrounding children were frightened. The little bully and handsome boy in the hospital had actually started to fight.

 Chapter 328 - Father And Son Reunited (3)

    <h4>Chapter 328: Father And Son Reunited (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In less than a few minutes, Wen Xiaobo got a nosebleed from being beaten up by Xiaojie. He got up from the ground but stumbled and injured his forehead identally when he fell on the flower bed.


    Since his skin was broken and blood was flowing out profusely, when also considering his nosebleed, it made him look to be in a terrible state.


    Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother heard his cries and hurried over.


    ¡°Mommy, Nan Xiaojie hit me.¡± Wen Xiaobo was one and a half years older than Xiaojie, but they were about the same size.


    Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother helped Wen Xiaobo stop his nosebleed. When she saw Xiaojie, who was better looking than her child, standing by the side, she thought of how her own husband was captivated by his mother and she got angry immediately.


    Seeing that Xiaojie¡¯s parent was not by his side, she pushed Xiaojie back angrily.


    Seeing Xiaojie was not prepared, his little body was thrown to the ground by that unexpected push.


    His tender little palms were scratched and bright red blood flowed out from the wound.


    It hurt a lot.


    But Xiaojie endured the pain and did not cry like that weakling, Wen Xiaobo.


    He got up from the ground and looked defiantly at Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother with a pair of dark and focused eyes.


    When Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother saw that Xiaojie still dared to re at her, her expression darkened and she said snapped, ¡°How did your mother teach you? You might be young, but you have no manners at all. What a disgrace!


    ¡°But then I suppose this is to be expected. Your vixen of a mother only cares about seducing men, where would she have the time to teach you? You hurt my son, so either you apologize, or I¡¯ll educate you on behalf of your mother!¡±


    Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother had seen the news a while back, Nan Zhi was just an unknown host and the Nan family disliked her so she probably has no one to back her up.


    When she thought of this, Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother became even more harsh as if she wanted to vent all the anger she had received from her husband on Xiaojie, regardless of the fact that he was still a child of under four years old. ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, I will make you unable to stay in this hospital!¡±


    Auntie He, who had taken the jacket, hurried over. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Xiaojie, are you okay?¡± Auntie He shielded Xiaojie behind her and looked at Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother who had on a fierce expression on her face, with a frown. ¡°Madam, our Young Master Xiaojie has always been polite, if your child hadn¡¯t provoked him, he wouldn¡¯t have done it.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother sneered and the expression on her face became even more mocking. ¡°Young Master Xiaojie? How could he be a young master with him looking so poor? If he¡¯s a young master, why isn¡¯t he staying in the best ward? If he¡¯s a young master, why doesn¡¯t he have a father? If he¡¯s a young master, why does he have a promiscuous mother?¡±


    ¡°You are the one who¡¯s promiscuous! Your child is the one who has no mother to teach him!¡± Xiaojie did not allow anyone to say anything bad about his Pretty Zhizhi, even though he was no match for Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother.


    Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother trembled with anger when she saw that Xiaojie still dared to talk back to her. ¡°Fine, just you wait. My husband knows the dean of the hospital, I¡¯ll call him now and get him to kick you out of the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Kick who out of the hospital?¡±


    Suddenly, a deep and cold voice could be heard.


    There was a group of bystanders standing around Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother and she was in the middle, so she did not see who spoke.


    She continued to criticize Xiaojie without a care and her words were getting harsher.


    ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡±


    That cold voice rang out again and the air around seemed to have been covered by ayer of cold ice.


    ¡°Who? Who told me to shut up? Show yourself!¡±


    The bystanders, as if frightened by that cold voice, all cleared a path.


    The man who came over was dressed in a perfectly-ironed ck shirt and pants. The sleeves were slightly rolled up, revealing his firm and toned arms, as well as the low-key, yet luxurious watch.

 Chapter 329 - Father And Son Reunited (4)

    <h4>Chapter 329: Father And Son Reunited (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man who walked over was tall, handsome and cool, carrying a strong aura from his body that could make people shiver.


    There was a malicious look in the eyes under his short dark hair and his carved-like jaw was clenched tightly, showing his coldness and unhappiness.


    The man¡¯s long legs entered Xiaojie¡¯s vision and looking at Mu Sihan who was striding over, Xiaojie¡¯s dark eyes brightened immediately. ¡°Uncle Cool.¡±


    Xiaojie wanted to run into Uncle Cool¡¯s arms but when he thought of what Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother had said and the rtionship between Pretty Zhizhi and Uncle Cool recently, he lowered his head again.


    Mu Sihan looked at Xiaojie¡¯s faded gaze and felt a tightness in his chest.


    He strode over to the little fellow, knelt down and looked at him fixedly with his deep dark eyes. ¡°Nan Xiaojie.¡±


    It was the first time Xiaojie had heard Uncle Cool call his name and it was his full name. His small body could not help but tremble.


    Xiaojie raised his head and looked at Mu Sihan, who had on a cold expression and no smile on his face.


    Would he be teaching him a lesson?


    He had beaten Wen Xiaobo and caused him to bleed and it seemed as if it was his fault.


    But he was not wrong. No one could scold Pretty Zhizhi.


    What was wrong with having no father? Pretty Zhizhi had taught him very well!


    He was also very happy being with Pretty Zhizhi!


    Pretty Zhizhi is beautiful and it was natural for many boys to like her. Was it her fault to be liked by people?


    What right did Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother have to scold Pretty Zhizhi?


    The more Xiaojie think about it, the angrier he got, especially since Uncle Cool was looking at him with such a fierce expression.


    There was a look of slight grievance in his big and ck eyes.


    Just when Xiaojie thought that Uncle Cool would criticize him, he heard him say, ¡°Good skills, you have a bit of my demeanor.¡±


    Xiaojie¡¯s mouth opened in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re not scolding me?¡±


    Mu Sihan stretched out his long arm and carried Xiaojie up with one arm. His chest was heaving slightly, he had never felt like this before. ¡°If reason doesn¡¯t work with shrews and imps, you have to use your fists.¡±


    Since Mu Sihan¡¯s appearance, Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother¡¯s gaze was fixed on him like glue.


    She had never seen such a tall and handsome man except on TV.


    His face was like it was carved out by a sculptor, his features well-defined, the contours of his face handsome and cold. This man was so perfect that it made her heart race with excitement.


    The most important thing was that his aura was strong and fierce, natural and arrogant, making people surrender to him.


    Wen Xiaobo heard Mu Sihan¡¯s words and pulled at his mother¡¯s arm, crying, ¡°Mommy, he called me an imp and you a shrew.¡±


    When Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother heard those words, she immediately changed from fangirling to a fighting state.


    Looking at him again, she saw Mu Sihan dressed respectably and assumed that he was one of this Nan Xiaojie¡¯s mother¡¯s lovers, and became even more incensed and self-righteous. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be deceived by his mother. ording to what I know, his mother has a lot of men, and they¡¯re all young and handsome. You¡¯re just one of the men she¡¯s hooked up with. The one you¡¯re holding in your arms is rumoured to be a little bastard, don¡¯t be fooled by her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, his mother won¡¯t even let off those who are married. She even seduced my husband!¡±


    There seemed to be ayer of frost in Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes. He looked at Xiaojie¡¯s red face and touched his head with his hand before raising his head, his dark eyes swept towards Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother. ¡°Who says he has no father? I am his father. My woman fell for your husband? Go back and look at yourself in the mirror. You can¡¯t even hold a candle to her.¡±

 Chapter 330 - Father And Son Reunited (5)

    <h4>Chapter 330: Father And Son Reunited (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    What?


    This man is the little bastard¡¯s father?


    Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother did not believe it at all. She ignored Mu Sihan¡¯s humiliation and did her best to persuade him, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be enticed by that vixen to be a stepfather to her child. From what I know, she has been very close with a man named Gu©`¡±


    p!


    Before she could finish, a fat middle aged man had rushed over suddenly, his face dark as he pped Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother¡¯s face. ¡°What ruckus are you causing here? You knew how busy my work is and you still cause so much trouble for me!¡±


    ¡°Daddy, it was Nan Xiaojie who hit me first©`¡±


    Before Wen Xiaobo could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Xiaojie¡¯s angry voice, ¡°You¡¯re the one who scolded Pretty Zhizhi and said that I¡¯m a bastard.¡±


    Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother held on to her throbbing face and said angrily, ¡°You are a bastard. Do you have a reason to hurt my son? Hubby, It¡¯s not my fault this time. Get them to apologize or kick them out of this hospital. Don¡¯t you know the dean here?¡±


    ¡°Mrs Wen, the person in charge of this hospital is standing right in front of you.¡± Yi Fan had brought the dean over.


    Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother did not understand what the dean was saying and said with a face full of doubt, ¡°Dean, my husband has donated medical equipment to your hospital so you have to stand up for us, don¡¯t let a child like Nan Xiaojie, who hit another child, stay here.¡±


    The dean¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked at the cold man cautiously and said, ¡°Mrs Wen, I have already been to the surveince room and looked at the surveince cameras. It was indeed your son who scolded Nan Xiaojie first and picked a fight. Your son, Wen Xiaobo, was in the wrong. It is better for you to apologize to Mr Mu. In fact, this hospital was bought by him for Nan Xiaojie.¡±


    The hospital was bought by the handsome and cold man?


    Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother was stunned.


    There was more than a trace of fear and panic in her eyes as she stared mortified, at Mu Sihan.


    It was not easy for an ordinary rich person to be able to buy this hospital. Even her husband wasn¡¯t capable of doing it.


    Who was this man?


    ¡°Mr Wen, if your wife and son do not apologize, don¡¯t even think about staying in Ning City in the future.¡± Yi Fan, who was standing by the side, reminded Wen Xiaobo¡¯s father.


    Wen Xiaobo¡¯s father red at his wife. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you apologizing? How can you dare to provoke just anyone? If you don¡¯t apologize, just wait for our family to go bankrupt!¡±


    Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother realized the seriousness of the situation and did not dare be stubborn. Grabbing Wen Xiaobo, she bowed her head to apologize to Mu Sihan and Xiaojie.


    Mu Sihan snorted in contempt. Before leaving with Xiaojie in his arms, he said to the dean coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see this mother and son again.¡±


    What Mu Sihan meant, the people present all knew. Renxin Hospital would put Wen Xiaobo¡¯s family in the cklist in the future.


    ...


    <i>In the hospital ward.</i>


    Mu Sihan asked Yi Fan to arrange for Xiaojie to stay in the hospital¡¯s most expensive ward and to receive the best nursing care.


    Since Nan Zhi did not want his help previously, he wasn¡¯t in any position to meddle in the child¡¯s matters. But now things were different.


    He was the child¡¯s father. He had the right to let his child enjoy the best of everything.


    Xiaojie was arranged to stay in the VVIP ward. Looking at the ward which was like a presidential suite in a hotel, Xiaojie asked tentatively, ¡°Uncle Cool, why are you letting me stay in such a good ward? It must be really expensive! Pretty Zhizhi will be unhappy if she finds out. Plus, I think the previous ward was also good.¡±


    Xiaojie knew that Uncle Cool was only trying to help him out when he said earlier that he was his father in front of Wen Xiaobo¡¯s mother. He knew Uncle Cool was not really his father.


    Mu Sihan looked at the little fellow, who was more sensible and clever than other children his age. His eyes darkened slightly and he patted his head. ¡°With me around, she won¡¯t say anything even if she knows.¡±


    Xiaojie tilted his head, not really understanding why Uncle Cool was treating him so well suddenly!

 Chapter 331 - Father And Son Reunited (6)

    <h4>Chapter 331: Father And Son Reunited (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan did not immediately tell the little fellow that he was his father.


    The brat was more mature than other brats his age. If it was him who told him about this, the brat might not ept it.


    He had to let Kitten know first, and then let Kitten tell the brat.


    In the evening, Auntie He and the nurse wanted to help bathe Xiaojie, but Mu Sihan drove them out with a cold face. He rolled up his sleeves and personally knelt beside the newly purchased bathtub and filled up the water to bathe the little fellow.


    Xiaojie squatted in the bathtub, blinking his big eyes in confusion. ¡°Uncle Cool, didn¡¯t you break up with Pretty Zhizhi already?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s hand that was rubbing Xioajie¡¯s back, froze and he narrowed his dark eyes slightly and asked with a faint smile, ¡°You¡¯re so young, do you know what is breaking up?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xiaojie¡¯s soft little hand was ying with the spray of water in the bathtub and he said, ¡°Godma said that Uncle Cool is a heartless man who especially bullies my Pretty Zhizhi.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened and before he could say anything, he heard the child-like and crisp voice of the brat say, ¡°So, I want to punish you on behalf of Pretty Zhizhi!¡±


    A warm spray of water sshed onto Mu Sihan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hahaha! Uncle Cool became a big drenched cat!¡±


    If it was any other child, Mu Sihan would have straight away p them on the butt, but this naughty boy in front of him was his son!


    ...


    By the time Nan Zhi came out of Auntie Qin¡¯s house, it was almost 9 p.m.


    She went to the police station with Auntie Qin again in the evening, but there was still no news about Qin Yubing.


    Her whereabouts was unknown.


    But from what Nan Zhi heard from the police, things might not be that optimistic with Qin Yubing.


    Instead of returning to her apartment, Nan Zhi went straight to the hospital.


    When she arrived at Xiaojie¡¯s ward, she went in but came back out again.


    <i>Did she go the wrong way? Or is it the wrong room?</i>


    There was no one in the ward, even Xiaojie¡¯s daily necessities were missing.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened and she felt a wave of panic and helplessness.


    With her face pale, she hurried to the nurse station.


    Grabbing onto the arm of a nurse, she asked with trembling lips, ¡°Did you see my son?¡±


    The nurse was frightened by Nan Zhi¡¯s pale face and said hurriedly, ¡°Xiaojie darling has been moved to the ward on the top floor.¡±


    The ward on the top level?


    Only VIPs stay there.


    How did Xiaojie...


    Could it be...


    Nan Zhi suppressed her panic and rushed up to the top floor.


    Her mind was nk and she even forgot to take the elevator, running up to the top floor in a manic rush.


    There were only two wards on the top floor and Nan Zhi pushed open the door to one of the wards.


    Before she could even catch her breath, her wrist was grabbed, and before she could see what had happened, her slender body was turned and pinned to the doorframe by someone.


    The doorknob jabbed into her waist and she felt a jarring pain.


    Nan Zhi felt anger and she raised her eyes to re at the rough and barbaric man. ¡°Mu Sihan, you¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    Onlyst night she was deceived into bed by him. Not only did she get tossed around the whole night meaning she didn¡¯t manage to get much sleep, adding on with Qin Yubing¡¯s matter today, she felt exhausted both physically and mentally.


    ¡°The result for the test is out.¡± The man¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded from above her head.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing tightened and her heartbeat quickened. She opened her mouth wanting to say something, but found that her throat was painfully dry.


    She was nervous and expectant but at the same time, a bubbling of unspeakable panic arose from inside.


    She heard her voice that was as low as if it came from a remote valley, her long and thick eyshes fluttering. ¡°The results... What was it?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at her with a heated gaze and said darkly, ¡°It¡¯s not mine.¡±

 Chapter 332 - Father And Son Reunited (7)

    <h4>Chapter 332: Father And Son Reunited (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Not his?


    The heart that was in Nan Zhi¡¯s throat went back down and she felt like she was falling into a chasm of darkness.


    In fact, when the first results came out, she should have expected this result.


    The tests done in the paternity testing center, no one would be able to manipte the results, and how could the results be wrong?


    Nan Zhi bit her lip, suppressing all of the different emotions surging out of her heart and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Then... If Xiaojie is not your child, why did you arrange for him to stay in the best ward?¡±


    Could it be that he felt that she was deceiving him and wanted to trap her by his side? Or, was it that he didn¡¯t sleep enoughst night and would only let her go once he got tired of her? Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was unreadable and she had no idea what was going through his head.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mind became confused in an instant.


    She held in the urge to cry and put both of her hands on his firm chest, pushing him away. ¡°Mu Sihan, my mind is all jumbled right now, let go of me.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s fingers lifted Nan Zhi¡¯s delicate chin and under the white light from themp, her eyes seemed to be a little red, like she had cried. He frowned and asked, ¡°Who made you cry?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not want to talk to him. At this moment, she just wanted to stay with Xiaojie. She did not speak, but the hands on his chest pushed harder.


    ¡°Where did you go today?¡± He looked at her eyes, which had darkened slightly.


    Nan Zhi could not push him away. Her hands clenched into fists, and she started to beat him on the shoulder.


    She really wanted to push him away, she exerted all her strength in hitting him.


    But he seemed to feel no pain and let her continue to hit him.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, looking at the man who was letting her beat him. He had bipr disorder and would be violent if he was unhappy. Was it that he liked people to be violent towards him?


    <i>Was he a masochist?</i>


    His dark eyes only continued to stare at her gloomily. ¡°Keep hitting, don¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± She was a little confused when he let her continue beating him. Would he get even with her after she was done?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nan Zhi lowered her eyes, not daring to meet his deep and dark eyes. She looked at his perfectly tailored pants and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not purely looking for Xiaojie¡¯s biological father. It was just that I found that you looked like the man from four years ago when I first met you, and I just wanted to confirm it so I could get some closure.¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lips and her voice became lower and lower. ¡°You said before, it doesn¡¯t matter if Xiaojie is your child or not, so forget about this!¡±


    In the future, she would not find Xiaojie¡¯s father again, nor would she marry again and have children. It was enough for her to have Xiaojie. He was her world.


    ¡°Are you finished?¡± The man¡¯s cold voice was deep as it sounded from the top of her head. Nan Zhi looked up and met his dangerous eyes. She pursed her lips slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m done. I hope you don¡¯t interfere with Xiaojie and me anymore. I don¡¯t want him to get used to this kind of luxurious lifestyle.¡±


    Although she believed that her child would keep his nature, he was only a young child. If he got used to this luxurious lifestyle, he might not be able to ept things in the future when she was not able to provide it.


    ¡°And if I still want to do it?¡±


    Nan Zhi froze for a while. Just when she wanted to argue with him, he suddenly lowered his head and kissed her roughly.


    Nan Zhi was stunned and her eyes widened when he sealed her lips with his hot ones.


    The way he kissed her was aggressive and reckless, sucking her lips with his eyes dark and wild.

 Chapter 333 - Father And Son Reunited (8)

    <h4>Chapter 333: Father And Son Reunited (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He kissed roughly and deeply, like there were no rules and as if he wanted to swallowed her whole. Nan Zhi¡¯s lips were sucked painfully by him, and it seemed like he was ready to burn her alive with his domineering aura and hot temperature...


    The taste of blood filled her mouth and she did not know whose lips were bleeding. Nan Zhi put her hands on his chest, wanting to push him away but he was like a big mountain, unmoving no matter how hard she pushed.


    ¡°Mmh! Mu Sihan, I¡¯m out of breath. Let me go©`¡±


    But no matter what she said, he acted like he did not hear her. He let her catch her breath before diving in to kiss her again.


    Her lips were soft and fragrant, like she sweetest jelly, sweeter than the milk candy she had given him.


    Nan Zhi could not push him away, so she could only let him vent and nibble her lips.


    It seemed like a century had passed before he slowly released her.


    His forehead rested on hers and their messy and hot breathing intertwined together. Nan Zhi looked at the man¡¯s dark gaze, like he wanted to see through her soul.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Nan Zhi was breathless and she raised her hand to wipe her painful lips.


    ¡°I lied.¡± His dark eyes looking at her fixedly, a hint of smile on his sexy lips. ¡°The brat¡¯s my son.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mood at the moment was like a roller coaster.


    When it stopped, all that remained was a ¡®bang¡¯ sound in her heart.


    Perhaps it was the feeling after hitting the bottom and rebounding back, there was no excitement, surprise or... anything.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she responded faintly.


    Mu Sihan frowned, looking at her with eyes that were as sharp as a hawk. ¡°Just ¡®oh¡¯?¡±


    Nan Zhi met with his dark and sharp eyes and said, ¡°What do you want me to do? I had my suspicions when I first came back from abroad and saw you, but they were never confirmed.¡±


    Seeming to have thought of something, she asked, ¡°Did somebody change the results of the first test I did?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes narrowed dangerously as his fingers lifted her chin. ¡°You don¡¯t seem too happy that the brat is my son.¡±


    ¡°Mu Sihan, are you trying to control my emotions now too?¡± Nan Zhi swatted away his hand and aplicated look appeared in her beautiful almond-shaped eyes. ¡°If I¡¯m guessing correctly, you haven¡¯t told Xiaojie that you¡¯re his father yet. Let me tell him now.¡±


    Not waiting for Mu Sihan to say anything, Nan Zhi pushed him away and entered the ward.


    Mu Sihan looked at her slender back and frowned.


    This woman seemed to be upset with him?


    ...


    Nan Zhi went into the ward and Xiaojie was watching TV with Auntie He.


    His delicate little face lit up with a bright smile whenever there was a funny part.


    Nan Zhi did not know what she was feeling. Would Mu Sihan take Xiaojie away from her after knowing that Xiaojie was his son? But... She wouldn¡¯t prevent them from reuniting or stop them from getting along with each other.


    ¡°Auntie He, I have something to say to Xiaojie alone.¡±


    After Auntie He went out, Nan Zhi switched off the TV and stroked Xiaojie¡¯s head. ¡°Darling, Mommy has something important to confess to you.¡±


    ...


    <i>Ten minutester.</i>


    Nan Zhi came out from the ward, Mu Sihan was standing in front of the French windows in the living room with his back to Nan Zhi. She could not see his expression, but she knew from his tense and stiff body, he was clearly nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told Xiaojie. You can go in, I¡¯ll go and buy his favourite snack back.¡±


    She left the space for him and the child.


    Without waiting for Mu Sihan to say anything, Nan Zhi left the ward.


    A trace of doubt shed past Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes. This woman did not seem to want to see him very much?

 Chapter 334 - Father And Son Reunited (9)

    <strong>Chapter 334 Father And Son Reunited (9)</strong>


    The night was getting darker, the lights were bright and the traffic flowed endlessly. 0


    Nan Zhi left the hospital and headed for the bustling area.


    Xiaojie¡¯s favourite snack was on a bustling food street on Southwest Road.


    It was about a twenty minute walk from the hospital. So it would take around forty to fifty minutes to go ande back.


    If she had not picked up that call this morning... If Qin Yubing had not had an


    ident, which led her to feel down... then perhaps she would be happy to learn the truth of Xiaojie¡¯s parentage.


    Ever since she had met Mu Sihan, he would alwayse forward when she was in trouble.


    Sometimes it would make her feel like he doted on her.


    But she understood that it was just an illusion.


    If the woman who he still thought about even in his dreams returned, he might just kick her away.


    Where would that leave her and Xiaojie?


    She must not be charmed by his sugar


    coated bullets anymore.


    Maybe she was thinking about too many things, but she felt that the twenty minute journey passed by in the blink of an eye.


    After buying Xiaojie¡¯s snack, Nan Zhi started to walk back.


    When she was passing through a long alley, a few angry shouts suddenly rang out. ¡°Stealing business in our territory, see if we don¡¯t kill you!¡±


    Two or three beggars in rags were beating another beggar who was in rags also.


    The beggar who was being beaten had messy hair and her face was dirty, so Nan Zhi couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. All she


    could see was that the beggar¡¯s body was thin and weak.


    She was curled up and let the beggars punch and kick her.


    ¡°Stop! The police areing!¡±


    Nan Zhi shouted loudly.


    The beggars looked at Nan Zhi and saw that she was holding her phone. They thought she had called the police and scrambled to leave after cursing the beaten up beggar a few more times.


    Nan Zhi looked at the thin figure who shaking and huddling in the corner. Going over, she bent down and asked softly, Are you all right?¡±


    The woman in the shabby clothes lifted her head and looked at Nan Zhi and very quickly lowered her head down again.


    The light was too dim, plus her face was dirty so Nan Zhi still could not see her face clearly, but vaguely felt that she had a pair of beautiful eyes. Visit our v ipnovel website


    ¡°I have some snacks here...¡± Nan Zhi wanted to take out a box of snacks to give the woman but the woman gave a big reaction and pushed her away.


    By the time Nan Zhi regained her bnce, the woman had already run away in a panic.


    Nan Zhi frowned and did not understand why the woman had such a reaction when


    she saw her.


    Standing up, Nan Zhi was preparing to leave when she saw a handkerchief dropped on the ground from the corner of her eye.


    The handkerchief was light blue and several white snowkes were embroidered on it. Perhaps it had not been washed for quite some time, the snowkes looked a little dirty.


    Nan Zhi realized that there were two words embroidered in the bottom corner of the handkerchief.


    She nced at it curiously.


    And her slender body stiffened.


    In that instant, her blood froze and she sucked in a breath.


    A few secondster, she lifted her heavy legs and gave chase in the direction the woman beggar had ran off towards.


    In the hospital ward.


    Xiaojie was holding a pillow and leaning against the head of the bed, his fan-like eyshes were lowered and trembling.


    With his little mouth pursed, he was frowning slightly, a thoughtful and mature look on his tiny face.


    Suddenly, a tall shadow hung over him. He raised his head and saw the affection


    flowing out from Uncle Coors eyes. Xiaojie puffed up his cheeks and lowered his head very quickly.


    Mu Sihan sat by the bed, looking at the little fellow who was close by and his heart surged with emotion.


    Nan Zhi would have told the brat about his rtionship with him.


    Now he had to face the little fellow as a father. As a novice father, he has no experience and had never felt more unprepared for anything in his life.

 Chapter 335 - Call Me Daddy (1)

    <strong>Chapter 335 Call Me Daddy (1)</strong>


    Mu Sihan¡¯s sexy thin lips lifted slightly and his dark eyes rippled with a gentleness never seen before. He stared at Xiaojie fixedly as if it would be enough just looking at him. 0


    This was his son.


    Xiaojie¡¯s face turned slightly red under Uncle Coors gaze. He blinked his big ck eyes and asked in a child-like way, ¡°Uncle Cool, are you really the Daddy that I thought went to heaven?¡±


    Listening to Xiaojie¡¯s words, Mu Sihan¡¯s heart started to beat nervously.


    It was strange. It was a feeling he had never felt before.


    He was used to being arrogant and unruly. When had there ever been a time that he had been so nervous and uneasy, the way he was now?


    Would the brat acknowledge him? Would he like him to be his daddy? Would he prefer that Gu guy more?


    If he dared to say he preferred that Gu guy, he would surely kill that man!


    Mu Sihan moved his thin lips and slowly said, ¡°Yes:


    Xiaojie was not too excited, he only looked


    at Mu Sihan with a frown and he did not know what he was thinking about...


    There was both hope and nervousness in Mu Sihan¡¯s deep and dark eyes.


    ¡°Brat, don¡¯t you think you have to change the way you address me, hmm?¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s voice betrayed his nervousness.


    Xiaojie¡¯s long eyshes moved slightly and he lowered his head slowly after meeting with Mu Sihan¡¯s dark and narrow eyes for a few seconds. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi wants me to reunite with you and call you Daddy. But Fm already used to having no Daddy:


    Mu Sihan¡¯s heart tightened, and a light pain spread from his heart to his limbs.


    ¡°Brat, you don¡¯t want me to be your Daddy?¡±


    He was usually cold-blooded and ruthless, able to make resolute decisions in the business market, and could solve any problem he encountered no matter how difficult it was. But this little fellow in front of him made him feel somewhat helpless.


    He was afraid that with the change of status, he would reject and resent him.


    ¡°Brat, you don¡¯t like Uncle Cool anymore?¡± Could it be that Gu Sheng hade by so muchtely, that he wanted Gu Sheng to be his daddy?


    Xiaojie shook his head and his eyes turned red suddenly,rge teardrops falling down


    from his eyes.


    Mu Sihan saw that the little fellow was crying and was at a loss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you don¡¯t want to call me, then its fine. I wont force you:


    Xiaojie looked at Mu Sihan with big wet eyes, his little mouth pouting slightly. Are you really my daddy?¡±


    Mu Sihan was unsettled by the brat. He raised his hand to wipe off the tears from the corners of his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Yes:


    .. Daddy:


    Xiaojie bit his lips and his voice was soft and hesitant. It was not that he disliked


    Uncle Cool, he was afraid that it was all just a dream.


    He was afraid that when he woke up from this dream, his daddy would be gone.


    When he heard the brat¡¯s sudden Daddy¡¯, Mu Sihan¡¯s mind turned nk.


    Did he just call him Daddy?


    There was an overwhelming excitement and joy on Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face. He opened his arms and said with trembling lips, ¡°Let Daddy hug you:


    Xiaojie moved obediently into Mu Sihan¡¯s


    arms.


    At that moment, Mu Sihan tightened his arms and hugged Xiaojie hard.


    It was not his first time hugging him, but the feeling waspletely different.


    The soft little body was emanating a faint fragrance of milk. Mu Sihan did not want to let go after holding him in his arms.


    ¡°Cough cough...¡± Xiaojie was breathless and coughed twice. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re hugging so tightly that I cant breathe:


    Mu Sihan quickly released him but was reluctant to let him out of his embrace. ¡°Call me again:


    ¡°Daddy:


    ¡°Again:


    ¡°Uncle Cool:

 Chapter 336 - Call Me Daddy (2)

    <strong>Chapter 336 Call Me Daddy (2)</strong>


    Hearing the words ¡®Uncle Cool¡¯, Mu Sihan frowned as he looked down at the little fellow in his arms and could not help pinching his adorable little face. 0


    ¡°Naughty boy:


    Xiaojie smiled brightly at Mu Sihan. ¡°I never call Pretty Zhizhi Mommy. Even if you¡¯re my daddy, you¡¯re not allowed to steal Pretty Zhizhi from me in the future:


    Before Mu Sihan could say anything, he heard the little fellow say seriously, ¡°You¡¯re just Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s backer to beat up monsters and wild men for her. Fm in charge of sleeping with her every night: 0


    Mu Sihan was speechless. If he was not his son, he would really kick him out.


    ¡°Brat, be good and undergo your treatment. Leave the sleeping to your old man: 0


    Xiaojie hummed, ¡°Then I don¡¯t want to acknowledge Daddy anymore: If he acknowledged him as his daddy, he would openly steal Pretty Zhizhi from him!


    Mu Sihan looked at the cheeky brat, who looked as if he wanted to fight him for the sake of his Pretty Zhizhi. He suddenly felt ovee with emotions. This was definitely his son, even his arrogance was the same as him.


    Its a pity he was still a kid. He was not his


    opponent when it came to stealing women. 0


    In the Nan family vi.


    Ever since the truth of Nan Yao¡¯s miscarriage was exposed, along with Ding Shuman revealing that Nan Zhi was not Nan Weiye¡¯s biological daughter, both mother and daughter¡¯s life had be very difficult.


    Nan Yao and Bo Shaoxiu only held a wedding, but did not register for a wedding certificate. Nan Yao¡¯s miscarriage not only ruined her reputation, it also pushed Bo Shaoxiu into the teeth of the storm.


    With him being spermless and unable to give an heir to the Bo family, it was a disappointment to his father and his entire family. Even Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s grandfather, who had always supported him, had the idea of recing his heir.


    Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s father took the opportunity to bring back the lover he was supporting outside. The mistress had a son, who had just graduated from university. Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s father was worried about how he shouldy his cards on the table with the Old Master. He did not expect that things would turn around. This way, not only could he bring back his illegitimate son into the family, he could let him work in the Bo Corporation.


    Bo Shaoxiu did not expect that this wedding would make him be a joke and lose his status as the heir. He was disappointed and extremely disgusted with Nan Yao. After the truth came out, no matter how Nan Yao begged him, he insisted on drawing a clear line with her and didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her again.


    But Ding Shuman had it worse. Nan Weiye had been having a bad time recently. Problems happening in the factory and the stock price falling sharply meant that thepany was facing an unprecedented crisis.


    He knew that it was all because Ding Shuman exposed that Nan Zhi was not his


    biological daughter...


    Nan Weiye was busy cleaning up all kinds of messes. If he could not get through this, all of his previous efforts over the past twenty years would be in vain.


    The stress was so great that half of Nan Weiye¡¯s hair had turned white.


    Every night, he would return home drunk after socializing and trying towork with important people. Whenever he saw Ding Shuman, he would beat her up with no remorse.


    Punching and kicking as he cursed her, he did not regard her as a woman.


    This evening, Ding Shuman¡¯s nightmarish


    day hade again. Nan Weiye forced her to apologize to Nan Zhi, threatening that if she did not go, he would beat her to death.


    She was kicked by him to the ground and she pleaded for mercy until she fainted.


    When Ding Shuman regained consciousness, she was still lying on the cold hard floor.


    By now, Nan Weiye had already gone to bed. Nan Yao had note home recently and the servants acted ording to the situation and ignored Ding Shuman.


    Ding Shuman¡¯s body was aching as if she was about to break. She did not dare to stay at home, so carrying her bag, she left the house bitterly.


    After walking for some time, Ding Shuman broke down suddenly and fell to the ground in a heap, sobbing and overwhelmed with grief.


    Suddenly a figure came up to her and said, ¡°Tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t expect you would fall into this state. What, are you giving up on life already?¡±


    Ding Shuman looked up with red and swollen eyes and saw the person standing in front of her. Her pupils constricted. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I have a secret that can change your situation now. It means you can trample Nan Zhi under your feet. What do you say?¡±

 Chapter 337 - You’re Very Cute

    <h4>Chapter 337: You¡¯re Very Cute</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Even after chasing after the mysterious beggar for two streets, Nan Zhi still couldn¡¯t catch up with her.


    She looked down at the handkerchief in her hand.


    Her fingers tightened a little.


    They probably only had the same name, right?!


    The woman that Mu Sihan liked would never end up in this state!


    Nan Zhi suppressed the weird emotions that surged within her suddenly and put the handkerchief in her bag before she walked back towards the hospital.


    Not too long after, a round figure suddenly got her attention.


    It was Huahua.


    Her father still had to stay in the city for a few more days for business after they came to attend S.G Corporation¡¯s annual dinner. Both her father and her were staying in the hotel.


    Yan Hua was in her exercise outfit and was jogging slowly.


    With her hair tied into a high ponytail, it revealed her supple forehead and delicate facial features.


    Although she was not at a normal size yet, she was a lot slimmer than she was in the past. From Nan Zhi¡¯s point of view, her waist had slimmed down the most, giving her a shapely figure that wasn¡¯t present in the past .


    Nan Zhi was about to catch up with Yan Hua to exchange a few words when she suddenly saw another tall and handsome figure running up to her.


    Su Mo.


    It was the genius boy who had exceptional violin skills.


    Nan Zhi remembered Yan Hua mentioning that the Su family and the Yan family wanted to match the two of them together. However, Yan Hua was not very confident in herself and still had feelings for Bo Yan, which was why she did not really want to develop a rtionship with Su Mo.


    However, from what was happening now, Su Mo definitely had a good impression of Yan Hua.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips curled up as she felt happy for Huahua.


    ...


    Yan Hua only noticed that Su Mo was following behind her after she finished her jog and had returned to the hotel.


    ¡°Mr Su.¡± Yan Hua greeted him openly with a bright smile on her face, ¡°Are you on a night run as well?¡±


    Su Mo jogged up to Yan Hua and his heart fluttered as he stared at Yan Hua¡¯s flushed cheeks and pure, bright smile. He smiled as well as he replied honestly, ¡°I followed you out on a night run.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yan Hua froze slightly, clearly not expecting Su Mo¡¯s reply. Her shy look garnered a chuckle from Su Mo.


    Yan Hua touched her nose, she was about to say something but suddenly noticed that something was wrong.


    She felt like there was a pair of deep and dark eyes staring closely at her.


    Yan Hua turned her head to look around, though she did not see anyone.


    Su Mo was gentlemanly and humorous and took Yan Hua up to her room. ¡°Miss Yan, I have a rather good impression of you. If you think that I¡¯m up to your standards, would you consider me?¡±


    Consider him? What did she have to consider?


    Yan Hua stared at Su Mo in confusion. ¡°Mr Su, you don¡¯t hate me?¡± Her father had introduced young and talented men to her before as well. However, all of them would avoid her like the gue the moment they heard her name.


    ¡°Why would I hate you?¡± A trace of softness exuded from Su Mo¡¯s eyes that were fixed on her, as he gave her a gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯re very cute.¡±


    ...


    Yan Hua was still frozen on the spot after Su Mo had left for a long time.


    She was in disbelief.


    Su Mo actually said that she was cute!


    She had never had a boy call her cute. The most she had heard were people calling her fat and ugly.


    Yan Hua sniffled a little at her first experience of not being ridiculed by a boy.


    She only moved her gaze and opened the room door after she could no longer see Su Mo.


    She entered her room and was about to close the door when a long and strong arm pressed against the door frame suddenly.


    Yan Hua jumped in surprise. She hurriedly looked up, though her pupils constricted when she saw the man who had appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°Bo Yan?¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s expression was dark and his eyes under his spectacles were as cold as ice.


    He ignored Yan Hua¡¯s surprise and the hand on the door frame pushed the door open.

 Chapter 338 - Stabbing Her Heart

    <h4>Chapter 338: Stabbing Her Heart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yan Hua did not think that Bo Yan would push the door open directly. She was not prepared for it and moved back several steps.


    Although Yan Hua wanted to say something, she closed her mouth when she stared at the man who kicked the door close with his long legs after he entered the room. Her breathing hitched as she stiffened.


    Bo Yan¡¯s tall figure stopped in front of Yan Hua and cast arge shadow across her.


    The two were so close to each other that Yan Hua could smell the strong scent of alcohol on him. He had been entertaining their business partners recently, and drank quite a bit every night.


    His gaze was cold and sharp under his spectacles and felt like a sharp knife that was sheathed and wanted to pierce through her soul.


    Yan Hua tightened her eyes that were resting by her sides. She mustered her courage and met his cold eyes. ¡°Are you drunk? I¡¯m Yan Hua.¡±


    Yan Hua. She was the woman that he hated and despised the most.


    Why would he enter her room?


    He must have entered the wrong room.


    Instead of answering her question, his thin lips curled up in ridicule. His voice was low and void of emotions, ¡°Have you fallen for Su Mo?¡±


    When did she fall for Su Mo?


    Could the overbearing gaze she felt on her when she spoke with Su Mo in the hotel lobby have belonged to him?


    There was nothing between Su Mo and her, and even if there was, he had no right to question her!


    Did she no longer have the right to like a person after being despised by him?


    ¡°You¡¯ve drank too much. You should go back to your room and rest. I¡¯ll call room service to prepare a sober-up tea for youter©`¡±


    Yan Hua had not finished her words when Bo Yan suddenly grabbed her shoulder. He flexed and threw her against the wine cab behind him.


    The coolness of the cab pressed against her spine as the man¡¯s tall figure inched towards her like a dangerous predator. His hands supported himself on her sides, and she felt trapped as though a giant had covered her, preventing her from moving away.


    She felt very overwhelmed.


    Yan Hua widened her soulful eyes as the man leaned towards her. She could even see the ck and white world under his spectacles and the reflection on the lens that showed her anxious expression.


    She was really useless. Her heart would lose its rhythm the moment he was in close proximity to her.


    She had liked him for so long and even though he had hurt her, her disappointed heart still beat for him and him alone.


    Her heart thumped as her lips trembled slightly.


    The man¡¯s thin lips curled up into a cold smile, ¡°Are you that desperate to find another man right after I¡¯d rejected you?¡± His cold gaze was mocking as it moved down from her head to her toes. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re different just because you¡¯ve slimmed down a little? Don¡¯t you know that men are indirectly saying that you¡¯re not pretty when they call you cute?¡±


    So, he had heard Su Mo calling her cute.


    Earlier, she had smiled happily because she had never been praised by another male apart from her father.


    She was probably a fool in his eyes!


    Countless boys had called her ugly since she was young. However, no one had the ability to pierce her heart like Bo Yan did.


    Everyone wanted to appear pretty in front of the person they liked, and Yan Hua was no exception. She did not want to be like this either, and was doing her best to change herself...


    Why did he still have to hurt her?


    Yan Hua wanted to cry, though she did not want to show Bo Yan her weak side. Pursing her lips tightly, she straightened her back and met his cold gaze behind his spectacles.


    ¡°Yes, so what if I¡¯m not pretty? If Su Mo hated me, he wouldn¡¯t have asked me to consider epting him! You may think that I¡¯m fat and ugly, but do you represent the entire world? Bo Yan, don¡¯t look down on me. I just need a bit more time and I¡¯ll appear in front of Su Mo with a normal-sized body!¡±

 Chapter 339 - I Don’t Have Anything to Lose From Sleeping With You

    <h4>Chapter 339: I Don¡¯t Have Anything to Lose From Sleeping With You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Yan¡¯s pupils under his spectacles constricted and it made his handsome face appear even more sinister. In contrast, his voice was surprisingly calm, ¡°You want to lose weight for Su Mo?¡±


    Yan Hua did not want to tell Bo Yan that she had started to slim down because of him.


    She understood that if a person did not like someone, he would not like her no matter how slim or pretty she became.


    When she understood that, she strived to change her mindset. She was slimming down for herself.


    However, his words were too hurtful. She did not even want to exin and just let him assume what he wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest now, please return to your room!¡±


    Bo Yan did not seem to have heard her as he remained unmoved. The crystal light above him reflected a ray of light on his ck shirt and covered his handsome but cold face with a faint golden glow. His narrow gaze turned colder. ¡°Are you that desperate for a man? Or, are you trying to prove to me that a man likes you by getting together with Su Mo?¡±


    Yan Hua furrowed her eyebrows immediately. What was wrong with him tonight? Did he drink too much ande to her just to spout crazy words?


    In the past, he had only nodded at her coldly when they met at the Yan family estate. Even then it was hard to get him to speak to her.


    Although she liked him, she never clung onto him.


    How did she cross him?


    Yan Hua¡¯s expression was not very good. The embarrassment and misunderstanding pierced deeply into her heart and it was very painful.


    Even if her dignity had been hurt, she still tried her best to control her emotions. She lifted her chin slightly and said coldly, ¡°Even if no men really like me, you have to remember that I¡¯m the daughter of the richest man in the capital. My daddy will do everything to get me a man that I really want.¡±


    Yan hua smiled. There were tears in her eyes, yet she wore a bright smile as she met Bo Yan¡¯s eyes, ¡°If you still don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll ask my daddy to give you to me!¡±


    She thought that saying this was the biggest threat to him.


    After all, if they hate or despise someone, spending even a second with them would be torturous.


    However, she did not expect for him to not be afraid and instead, press his tall body against her even closer. With his chest pressed tightly against her soft one and she could feel his masculine body, hard and firm against her.


    Yan Hua¡¯s heart almost beat over capacity as she stared at the handsome and cold face that was so close to hers. She steered her gaze away, pushing him away in an attempt to run.


    However, the man pulled her back very quickly. Yan Hua¡¯s mind nked out a little when she saw the burning fire in his eyes. She thought that he was going to hit her...


    In the end, he merely held onto her head that was moving anyhow with hisrge palms. His eyes stared intensely at her delicate facial features and clear eyes that appeared prettier after she had slimmed down.


    After she hade to Ning City, she had stopped wearing that pair of old and heavy spectacles that covered her sparkling eyes.


    Her eyes were the prettiest amongst her facial features. They were round and bright like washed ck grapes, while her eyshes were long and curled. She would be very pretty if she could slim down a little more.


    ¡°Bo Yan, if you dare to hit me, I¡¯ll definitely tell Daddy and you won¡¯t be able to run away from me!¡± She threatened him with false vigor.


    A word suddenly appeared in Bo Yan¡¯s mind at her false courage... Cute?


    It seemed like it made sense for that Su Mo to call her cute.


    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re still a virgin, right?¡± Bo Yan¡¯s long fingers grabbed Yan Hua¡¯s chin tightly as his face moved towards hers. His hot breath sprayed on her face as he chuckled softly, ¡°I have nothing to lose, even if I sleep with you.¡±

 Chapter 340 - Kissing Her Ruthlessly

    <h4>Chapter 340: Kissing Her Ruthlessly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yan Hua opened her mouth wide, as he stared at the handsome man in front of her in disbelief.


    She did not dare to believe that those words hade out from his mouth.


    She was someone that he was not willing to even spare a nce at in the past, why would he be willing to sleep with her?


    It seemed like he was really drunk.


    ¡°Bo Yan, if you sleep with me, you will regret it when you wake up in the morn©`mmh!¡±


    The man suddenly leaned down and kissed her lips ruthlessly.


    It was Yan Hua¡¯s second kiss from him.


    The previous one had just been a simple peck.


    However, this time, he entered her mouth roughly and pressed his hot lips against hers with an intensity that made her legs weak.


    She felt a spark of electricity running through her body when his warm tongue touched her tongue. The numb touch made her feel like she was about to explode.


    She froze for a while without reacting. His breath, his temperature and overbearingness felt like a spell that charmed her and made her head spin.


    In front of him, she really was useless.


    As long as he took the initiative, she would not struggle at all.


    Time seemed to stop in this second.


    A buzz sounded in Yan Hua¡¯s mind and even her fingertips were numb. The man¡¯s breath was heavy and scorching hot. She knew very clearly that she needed to stay far away from him as he was like a field of poppies, seductive and dangerous...


    However...


    In the end, her hands on his shoulders were not able to push him away.


    She was powerless when it came to him.


    Her fingers slowly moved to grab his cor in a tight fist.


    She tasted alcohol in his mouth and the mature and steady scent of male hormones on him made her sink again.


    She was doomed.


    She had fallen again.


    Her heart that she had finally numbed with so much effort, had started to throb for him again.


    His kiss became stronger as she opened her soft mouth slightly, her tongue trying to return the heat of his impassioned kiss.


    Her inexperienced reaction seemed to excite and encourage the man even further. The long kiss moved from her lips to her neck, her corbones and then further down...


    Hisrge palm pushed her exercise top up and revealed her adequately-sized breasts under her sports bra.


    There was also ayer of fair and soft flesh at her waist. Although her waist had slimmed down quite a bit, it still could not be considered slender.


    That was why she shivered and sobered up immediately when he touched her waist.


    The panic and embarrassment that surged within her made her stretch her hand to push the man on her away.


    If anything, Bo Yan¡¯s grip on her waist tightened as he left her lips and hugged her even tighter.


    Yan Hua pushed him for a while before she realized that he had actually fallen asleep on her.


    She helped him to the bed using all of her strength before she helped him take off his shoes and spectacles on his face. She then took out a towel from the bathroom.


    It was her first time looking at him at such close proximity. His skin was slightly fair, unlike the tannedplexion that was popr amongst men these days. His eyes appeared longer without his spectacles. His nose bridge was tall, while he had sexy lips that were slightly pursed, even when he was asleep. With gentle fingers, she brushed them against his facial features, that were well-defined and handsome. The stoic coldness on his face disappeared after he fell asleep, and was reced by an unguarded simplicity.


    Yan Hua stared at him nkly for a long while after she wiped his face for him.


    She caressed her lips. She felt like she was in a dream.


    ...


    <i>The next day.</i>


    Yan Hua was startled awake from her shy dream.


    She seemed to have realized something and turned her heard rapidly. The man was no longer on the bed and she did not know when he had left.


    The dream was over. Did what happenedst night mean nothing to him?


    Yan Hua hastily lifted the thin nket covering her and walked out the door. He stayed in the floor above her and she did not take the elevator and took the stairs up instead.


    She saw two figures the moment she walked out of the emergency exit. The two figures walked towards the hotel¡¯s rooftop garden one after another.


    Yan Hua froze on the spot when she saw the charming figure.

 Chapter 341 - Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 341: Pregnant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    It was obvious that Bo Yan had just taken a shower as his short hair was still slightly wet. He wore a perfectly ironed shirt and his normal suit pants. He had a hand in his pocket and looked handsome and cold.


    Chen Qianqian followed after him in a white long dress. She had a limited-edition Chanel bag in her hands as her gaze stuck to the man in adoration.


    Yan Hua¡¯s mind nked out immediately when she saw the two of them walking together.


    She never thought that the two of them knew each other!


    Bo Yan was the one who helped her when Chen Qianqian started to embarrass her and looked down on her during the ss reunion.


    His gaze on Chen Qianqian then was very cold and unfamiliar.


    Yan Hua bit her lip hard. She only followed after them silently until they both reached the rooftop garden.


    ¡°Did you go to Hong Kong to do the checkup?¡± The man¡¯s low and cold voice trailed into her ears as Yan Hua unconsciously tightened her hands that were resting by her sides.


    ¡°I did. It¡¯s a boy.¡±


    Yan Hua felt like lightning had struck her when she heard Chen Qianqian¡¯s words and a wave of dizziness immediately washed over her.


    ¡®It¡¯s a boy¡¯?


    Does that means that Chen Qianqian is pregnant?


    Yan Hua stared at Chen Qianqian withpletely red eyes. She was pretty and charming, and had a good figure that was known as a seductress¡¯s body. Her pair of foxy eyes seemed to electrify others when she looked at them, and despite having a bad personality, there was always a long line of boys wooing her back when they were in school.


    Yan Hua thought about the things that Bo Yan did to herst night, with her heart lit up with hope from it. However, in this moment, she felt like she had been thrown into hell by him.


    The pain was worse than when she had made herself give up on him the first time.


    He had been working in the Yan family for a few years and she never saw him getting intimate with any woman before. He looked rather cold and uninterested, so she thought that he was different from the others.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want this child.¡± Chen Qianqian¡¯s hands were in tight fists as she pounded her still-t abdomen a few times.


    Bo Yan grabbed Chen Qianqian¡¯s wrist easily, as his handsome face appeared to be tensed under the light. His eyes under his spectacles were exuding an extreme coldness.


    Chen Qianqian started crying, ¡°You made me pregnant without getting married first, you¡¯re really despicable in getting what you want!¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s expression waspletely void of any temperature. ¡°You know what will happen to you if you lose the child!¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s body trembled nonstop.


    Coldness spread from her spine to the rest of her body.


    Chen Qianqian was pregnant, but she was questioning Bo Yan!


    Then, what was their rtionship?


    Could he be...


    Tears swelled in Yan Hua¡¯s eyes as her fingers sunk so deeply into her palms that they almost broke the skin.


    She did not want to listen to their conversation anymore. She turned around and left as if she was running away.


    Last night, he had kissed her like that and pinched her waist like he did not despise the extra flesh on her at all.


    She had been lost in his warmth...


    However, the cruel reality made her lose her soul.


    Why did he have to be with Chen Qianqian out of all the women in the world? Why was it her?


    Yan Hua stood in front of the mirror when she returned to her room. She ced her fingers on her lips that he had kissedst night. That scorching temperature was electrifying and numbed her nerves, reviving her heartbeat as though it had been injected with energy.


    Was all of this just a dream?


    However, if it was just a dream, then it was all too real. Why did he have to imprint itself within her heart?


    ...


    In the buffet restaurant.


    Yan Cheng furrowed his eyebrows when he saw that Yan Hua only took half a bowl of porridge without any side dishes. ¡°Huahua, is that all you¡¯re eating for breakfast?¡±


    Yan Hua did not have the chance to say anything when a tall silhouette appeared behind her suddenly.


    Bo Yan stood by the table next to Yan Cheng and her with his breakfast in hand, as he spoke with a low and calm voice, ¡°Director, Young Miss.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s heart trembled tightly when she heard the cold and distant ¡®young miss¡¯ and a numbing pain spread within her.

 Chapter 342 - I Kissed Her!

    <h4>Chapter 342: I Kissed Her!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yan Cheng stared at the cold and mannered Bo Yan and made a hand gesture to indicate for him to take a seat.


    Bo Yan sat next to Yan Hua with his breakfast.


    Yan Hua¡¯s pale face waspletely tensed as she smelled the faint scent of cigarette on him and thought about his conversation with Chen Qianqian.


    ¡°Yanyan, you¡¯re already very good now. Please stop losing weight. What if your body starts to shut down with you eating so little?¡± The boss of the business world was usually somewhat aloof, however, he was filled with adoration and gentleness in front of his precious daughter.


    Bo Yan nced at the breakfast Yan Hua was eating and his well-defined ck eyebrows furrowed together. ¡°I¡¯ll go get more food for Young Miss.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s pupils constricted. She put down her chopsticks as she had a cold and self-ridiculing smile on her face before she turned towards Bo Yan.


    He appeared unaffected as his eyes merely stared at her, as if his eyes reflected an endless sea that could drown people in them. If she did not hear his conversation with Chen Qianqian, she would definitely be moved or charmed by him like a mindless fool.


    Yan Hua was not someone who could hide secrets in her heart, especially after he treated her that wayst night.


    ¡°Bo Yan, how are you nning to exin your actionsst night?¡±


    She would not force him if he was not willing to admit it.


    Her heart was already in so much pain that she could no longer breathe.


    She would not mind if he threw another knife at her! If anything, it would be good to end it early. She didn¡¯t want to be pulled along by him.


    Yan Cheng nced towards Bo Yan as he furrowed his eyebrows. He spoke with his hoarse and authoritative voice, ¡°What did you do to Huahua?¡±


    Bo Yan slowly spoke after a few seconds of silence, ¡°I kissed her.¡±


    Yan Hua froze when she saw a sh of gentleness appearing in his eyes.


    He actually remembered it?


    What she did not expect even more was that he dared to admit it in front of her daddy!


    Almost immediately, Yan Cheng took the ss of milk and smashed it on Bo Yan¡¯s forehead ruthlessly. He was so angry he was almost spitting in rage.


    Bo Yan should have been able to avoid it, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t.


    Why?


    White creamy liquid fell from his well-defined handsome face to his sexy chin as his ck shirt was drenched by the liquid.


    He should be extremely embarrassed, but he did not seem panicked or embarrassed at all. The entire time, he sat very straight while he still looked refined and distant.


    Taking off his spectacles, he took out a tissue to wipe the lens slowly.


    Yan Hua noticed that there was a wound on his forehead, as a small amount of blood mixed with the milk and flowed down his forehead. He did not flinch at all, as if he could not feel the pain.


    Yan Hua almost could not stop herself from showing her concern. However, her heart chilled at the thought of his conversation with Chen Qianqian.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    Yan Hua quickly excused herself and walked towards the washroom before Yan Cheng could say anything.


    Her tears started to fall uncontrobly the moment she was facing away from Bo Yan.


    Why did he admit to kissing her if he was in a rtionship with Chen Qianqian?


    Did he want to cheat on her, or did he have another reason for it?


    Yan Hua ran into the washroom and bent over the sink to cry sadly.


    She only managed to control her emotions after a long while.


    Turning on the tap, she sshed her face with the cold water and tried to collect herself. After taking a deep breath, she walked out.


    However, she saw the man in question, leaning against the wall the moment she reached the door.


    He had a hand in his pocket while his other hand had a cigarette sped between his fingers as he exhaled the smoke with squinted eyes.


    He tapped the cigarette into the ashtray when he saw her walk out. He spoke calmly, ¡°Did you hear my conversation with Chen Qianqian this morning?¡±


    Yan Hua froze.


    She clearly did not expect for him to know about this.


    However, since things were already this way, she did not want to hide anymore. Her eyes met his as she said coldly, ¡°Yes, I heard everything. She¡¯s pregnant with your child! She even went to Hong Kong for a blood test and the baby¡¯s a boy!¡±

 Chapter 343 - Falling On His Chest

    <h4>Chapter 343: Falling On His Chest</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    There was no ounce of panic on Bo Yan¡¯s handsome, but aloof expression when he heard Yan Hua¡¯s question. His gaze remained unchanged under his spectacles.


    Yan Hua kept observing his expression, and her heart could not help but tighten at the sight of him still remaining so calm.


    Did he see her as someone so unimportant that he did not even care to exin anything to her?


    She knew long ago that he did not care about her, so why was she embarrassing herself once again?


    The two of them had already broken up. She has nothing to do with him impregnating another woman, even if it did make her heart shatter into a million pieces.


    Yan Hua did not want to reveal her weak side in front of him as her lips curled up in self-ridicule. ¡°Bo Yan, you¡¯re an asshole!¡±


    If he did not like her, why did he give her hope?


    Must he let her taste the taste of falling to hell from heaven, again and again?


    Yan Hua bit her lip hard, wanting to leave as she did not want to speak to him anymore.


    However, she had only taken a step when he grabbed her wrist tightly, twisting her around as he threw her towards the nearest wall.


    His hand holding on the cigarette rested above her head as he looked down at her. His handsome and distant expression appeared even sharper.


    ¡°Chen Qianqian¡¯s child belongs to the Director.¡±


    <i>What?!</i>


    The words that came out of his mouth made Yan Hua even more surprised and she stopped, stunned.


    Her mind buzzed as her body hyperventted to the point that she could not stand properly.


    Bo Yan grabbed her shoulder with one hand. His gaze appeared colder without the spectacles. ¡°Originally, Director wanted you to inherit the Yan family¡¯s business, but you were not interested. He¡¯s afraid that you might be bullied by your husband if he passes the business to your future husband, so he wanted to have a son to inherit the Yan family business. That means he would also feel more at ease about you when you have a younger brother to protect you.


    ¡°He only wants you to have a brother and won¡¯t marry Chen Qianqian. Director will make her leave once she gives birth to the child.¡±


    Yan Hua widened her eyes as crystal-like beads of tears welled up in her eyes.


    She could not exin what she was feeling. There was sadness, despair and disbelief...


    She suddenly thought about the pair of jade earrings Chen Qianqian was wearing during the ss reunion. She thought that it was just a design that looked like her mother¡¯s, but...


    Now that she knew, it was given to Chen Qianqian by her daddy.


    ¡°Liar!¡± Yan Hua pushed Bo Yan away hard as the tears circling in her eyes fell, ¡°You¡¯re all liars!¡±


    ...


    Chan Qianqian walked out from a corner after Yan Hua ran out of the washroom.


    She stared at the man who looked colder without his spectacles and her pupils constricted slightly. ¡°I can tell that Yan Hua really likes you. Will you really not regret using her this way?¡±


    Chen Qianqian¡¯s slender neck was grabbed by Bo Yan¡¯s five fingers tightly the moment she finished her words. His gaze was cold and dark, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy toment on my matters!¡±


    Chen Qianqian almost suffocated from his fingers as her pretty face turned red from theck of oxygen. ¡°I just hope that you won¡¯t treat what¡¯s fake as real.¡±


    ...


    <i>Renxin Hospital.</i>


    Last night, Nan Zhi had fallen asleep on the sofa, while Mu Sihan and Xiaojie slept on the same bad. The bed in the VIP ward was enormous and was more than enough for the adult and child to sleep peacefully.


    Nan Zhi woke up when dawn was approaching and the warm rays of the sun started to filter into the room.


    She felt a little restless at the thought of the beggar she had metst night and as a result, she had not slept properly.


    Getting up from the sofa, she walked towards the bed. She did not know whether tough or cry when she saw the father and son sleeping with their hands and legs spread wide.


    Mu Sihan had taken off his shirt and was wearing only a pair of boxers. The nket was only covering Xiaojie and not him.


    Nan Zhi nced towards his firm abdomen, where the bulge below made her blush and her pretty face started to warm up.


    She cupped her face with her cool hands as she walked to the bed and covered Mu Sihan with the nket.


    Almost at the same time that she covered him with the nket, her wrist was grabbed by a strong force.


    She did not have the chance to react before she fell unguarded on his firm and muscr chest.

 Chapter 344 - Wanting To Have A Daughter Right After Acknowledging His Son

    <h4>Chapter 344: Wanting To Have A Daughter Right After Acknowledging His Son</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi hissed in pain before she looked up instinctively. She did not think that the man, who had pulled her into his embrace, happened to look down at her as well.


    Their two faces were suddenly pressed against each other as he pulled her closer.


    Her soft lips were touching the bottom of his ones.


    In that second, their breaths intertwined with each other as their eyes locked together.


    There was a faint fragrance on her that enveloped his senses and her body was unbelievably soft. His heart pulsed and his sexy adam¡¯s apple moved up and down in response.


    Nan Zhi watched as his eyes slowly darkened and a smouldering me ignited in them. Her instincts seemed to chime in warning and wanted to get up from his embrace, but he had a tight hold over her waist and she could not get up.


    Furrowing her eyebrows, she struggled in his arms and tried to escape.


    The man¡¯s sleepy voice was hoarse as she moved against him. ¡°Stop moving, I¡¯m hard.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    <i>You was already like that to begin with, okay?</i>


    ¡°Men usually have very strong desires in the morning.¡± Hisrge hand on her slender waist slowly moved down and grabbed her perky butt with strength.


    With his action, she could feel him <i>there </i>even more...


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Mu Sihan, why are you acting like a gangster so early in the morning?¡± Xiaojie was sleeping right next to them, yet he was able to do all of this so indifferently. What if Xiaojie woke up?


    He was not wearing a shirt, and his masculine chest was exposed. When he lifted his arm, his perfect shoulder des and muscles were exposed, revealing the strength of a man.


    ¡°The brat called me Daddyst night.¡±


    He probably recalled when the brat called him daddy, and proud expression appeared on his usually-aloof face. ¡°It feels good to have a son.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not have the chance to say anything when she heard him say again, ¡°It¡¯ll be better if I had a daughter.¡±


    She waspletely speechless.


    He had only just acknowledged his son and yet he wanted a daughter already, he really knew how to dream!


    Her lips curled up slightly in a half-smile, ¡°Young Master Mu is handsome and rich. You¡¯re also capable, I¡¯m sure there are many who want to have a daughter with you...¡±


    The man¡¯srge palm on her butt suddenly moved inside her pajama pants before she could finish her words.


    She hurriedly stopped his hand when she realized his hands were about to move between her legs. She changed the topic of their conversation with apletely red face as she tried to pull out his hand as she hissed, ¡°Stop messing around!¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted his straight eyebrow slightly. ¡°Do you still dare to sputter nonsense?¡±


    Nan Zhi met his deep ck orbs as her heart tightened a little. ¡°Did you manage to find out who was the one who called you yesterday morning?¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his deep ck eyes as his expression became serious. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°It was a woman¡¯s voice. I want to know how she knew your personal number?¡±


    The sparkle in Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes slowly darkened as hisrge hands pinched her soft and slender waist. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips, her voice was calmer than she had thought it would be, ¡°You can treat it as me being jealous!¡±


    The man lifted her chin and chuckled softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be jealous about a call that got the wrong number!¡±


    It was someone who had dialled the wrong number?


    This was what he had found out?


    Nan Zhi was not someone who would get to the bottom of things. If he did not want to be frank with her, she would not pester him to get the truth either.


    Mu Sihan used his tall nose to rub against the tip of Nan Zhi¡¯s nose as he said with a hoarse, yet domineering voice, ¡°I¡¯m nning to bring the brat back to the manor. No matter how nice the hospital is, it still cannotpare to being at home. The medical appliances we have at the manor areparable to that in the hospital. I¡¯ll let Junyuan work there.¡±


    A thought seemed to cross his mind and he narrowed his eyes as though he was looking at his prey, his expression dark. ¡°The brat¡¯s condition is considered stable for now. We should use this chance to have another kid and use the umbilical cord¡¯s cells to do stem cell treatment. There¡¯s a 25% chance of the two children¡¯s white blood cells beingpatible with each other. I will try to find a bone marrow that ispatible with the brat during this period as well. I don¡¯t want to let that Mr Gu be the brat¡¯s life savior unless there is no other choice.¡±

 Chapter 345 - Naughty Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 345: Naughty Thoughts</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi was surprised.


    To be honest, Nan Zhi had thought about the possibility that he would not allow brother Gu Sheng to save Xiaojie, once he knew about his rtionship with Xiaojie.


    She met his deep ck eyes evenly. ¡°You¡¯re on medication right now. If I get pregnant under such circumstances, it might result in a deformed child or a miscarriage.¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stop taking my medication.¡±


    Stop taking his medication?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted at the thought of him losing control of his emotions when he was not on medication. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have another child right now. If you really can¡¯t find a person with a bone marrowpatible with Xiaojie, I¡¯ll have to ask Brother Gu Sheng for help!¡±


    Mu Sihan knew that it was hard for her to have a second child with him now, not to mention that it was not 100% that they would be able to save Xiaojie with the second child.


    He blinked before he said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Let the brat return to the manor first. I¡¯ll do my best to find a bone marrow that ispatible with him as soon as possible.¡±


    He usually did not change his decisions and besides, his words did make sense. Home was always better than the hospital, regardless of how nice the hospital was.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll agree to let Xiaojie return to the manor with you.¡±


    He suddenly hugged her close and flipped them around when he heard her reply. He straddled her as she ced her hands on his naked chest instinctively. Her fingers burned slightly when they touched his warm and firm muscles.


    His gaze was hot and hard as he stared at her. It was as though his eyes were like a bottomless hole that brought a strong attraction that wanted to suck her in.


    She felt her heart tremble in warning.


    ¡°What about you? Are you going back with me?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not have the chance to reply when she saw the man¡¯s adam apple move as he suddenly leaned down to nibble on her lips.


    ¡°No!¡± She pushed him with strength. ¡°I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth.¡±


    He kissed her once more before he chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± It might have been because his desires in the morning were too strong, but his palm on her waist started to move up her t abdomen.


    The man¡¯s kisses moved from her lips to her neck, her corbones and down to her chest...


    She did not know if it was because she had gotten used to his breath and kisses that night, or it was because he was so experienced that he had already found all of her sensitive spots from that night...


    It was hard to resist him.


    She started to feel ufortable, despite being the calmness she had felt before. She bit her lip hard to prevent herself from making any noise as both her hands raked through his short ck hair and grabbed his scalp. She wanted to push him away, but she felt weak all over.


    Her breathing started to speed up as the ceiling above her started to spin.


    A soft moan suddenly left her mouth as she suddenly sobered up from staring at the ck hair that was moving down from her corbones. She whispered in a hushed and embarrassed tone, ¡°Mu Sihan, Xiaojie will wake up.¡±


    Xiaojie was a lot more mature than other children his age. It would not be good for both him and her if he were to see such a scene...


    Right as Nan Zhi finished her words, a nurse¡¯s voice rang from outside the ward, ¡°Mr Gu, you¡¯re here so early to visit Xiaojie baby? Yes, Xiaojie baby was transferred to this VIP ward yesterday.¡±


    Brother Gu Sheng and the nurse were here?


    Nan Zhi immediately started to panic in her embarrassment. The man had pulled open several buttons on her pajamas and exposed some of her fair skin. The man on top of her was only wearing a pair of boxers and was straddling her intimately. Even if they did not do it to thest stage, just such a scene was enough to make people think otherwise.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, get up and put on some clothes!¡±


    She furrowed her eyebrows as sweat appeared on forehead.


    On the other hand, the man straddling on top of her was not in any panic or difort at all. If anything, he was so calm that it felt like he did not mind letting others see them engaged in live pornography.


    Knock knock.


    There were two knocks on the door.


    Xiaojie¡¯s long eyshes fluttered slightly, looking like he was about to wake up.

 Chapter 346 - Uncle Cool Is My Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 346: Uncle Cool Is My Daddy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    It was Xiaojie, who was about to wake up, on one side, and it was the turning doorknob on the other side.


    Nan Zhi did not dare to imagine being seen by any of them.


    Her heart seemed to leap into her throat and she wanted to crawl into a hole and hide for the next century.


    There was a soft knock and the door was pushed open.


    The nurse and Gu Sheng walked in one after the other.


    The nurse wore a smitten smile as she stared at the cute boy, who was sitting on the bed and rubbing his eyes like he had just woken up. ¡°Xiaojie baby, how can you be so handsome? You¡¯re so handsome even when you rub your eyes.¡±


    Xiaojie smiled brightly like the sun on a spring day. ¡°Am I more handsome than uncle Gu behind you?¡±


    The nurse turned back to look at Gu Sheng again. This man was so handsome and looked so pure and untouched by the evils of the world, that people often blushed from looking at him. Yet, they did not dare to defile him.


    ¡°You¡¯re both special in your own way.¡± The nurse said with a red face.


    ...


    <i>In the bathroom.</i>


    Nan Zhi, whose heart almost jumped out of her throat, had been carried to the bathroom by Mu Sihan domineeringly at the veryst moment.


    He ced her on the counter as he squeezed himself in between her long and fair legs.


    Their posture was oddly intimate. It was too close and Nan Zhi stiffened as she felt her breath hitch.


    She did not dare to breathe too loudly as she listened to the voices outside. What if the people outside could hear them in the bathroom? Even the thought made her tense up.


    The man in front of her was still wearing only a pair of boxers. His muscles were perfectly bnced above his muscr and firm waist. The silhouette wrapped under the ck boxers seemed like a beast that was waiting to pounce on its prey.


    It was very dangerous.


    From the moment he woke up, he seemed to have...


    Grabbing the back of her head as he pushed her red face towards his, he spoke with a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Originally, I wasn¡¯t nning on doing anything to you this morning...¡±


    His facial features appeared stiff but handsome under the bright light. His ck eyes wore a darkness and cautiousness that she did not understand as his lips leaned towards her fair ears. His voice became even lower and hoarser, ¡°But I don¡¯t feel very happy seeing that Gu Sheng is here.¡±


    His emotions had always been domineering andpletelyid out in front of her.


    He did not give her the chance to speak as his hot lips immediately sealed her soft lips. His hands supported her butt as he pulled down her pajama pants.


    Nan Zhi almost yelped in shock and she jumped. Although she wanted to scream, self preservation forced her to bite her tongue and stop the sound from escaping, due to the people outside. She wanted to resist him, yet she was not as strong as he was.


    She could only grab his hands that were roaming all over as she hissed at him softly, whilst panting lightly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The man¡¯s strong smell surrounded her, she could not avoid it even if she wanted to. She could only turn her head slightly, though the man¡¯s warm tongue licked her ears in the next second.


    She was shivering all over as goosebumps erupted over her arms.


    ¡°Mu Sihan!¡±


    He cupped her face with a single hand as his thin lips curled up in a devilish smile. He was domineering and open as he smirked wickedly. ¡°Why are you asking me? Isn¡¯t it very obvious? I¡¯m doing you.¡±


    Nan Zhi froze for a few seconds before she realized what he meant and she blushed furiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you acknowledged Xiaojie, you can do whatever you want to me... mmh©`!¡±


    He captured her lips and kissed her domineeringly and roughly. His tongue pushed past her soft lips as he held onto her jaw and twirled around skilfully, sucking all of her sweetness.


    The way his arms hugged her tightly, it was to the point that she could not breath.


    He only let go of her when they almost used all of their oxygen. A string of saliva connected their lips when they separated and it was so scandalous that it would make anyone blush.


    ¡°Xiaojie baby, where are your daddy and mummy?¡±


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Gu Sheng¡¯s clear voice sounded, ¡°You found your daddy?¡±


    Xiaojie nodded. ¡°Uncle Cool is my daddy. I used to think that my daddy had gone to heaven, I didn¡¯t think that he would be right by my side.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s lips curled up pleased when he heard Xiaojie¡¯s reply. He nced at the woman who had fallen into a deep contemtion and thought that she did not want the brat to acknowledge that he was his daddy in front of Gu Sheng.


    Pulling her body up, he entered her ruthlessly without any warning.

 Chapter 347 - Leaving The Broadcasting Company

    <h4>Chapter 347: Leaving The Broadcasting Company</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The pain from the night before had not gone away from having done it with him for almost the whole night.


    His sudden intrusion was so painful she convulsed a little.


    <i>This asshole!</i>


    Did he think that he had her for good because she had his child?


    His overbearingness when it came to sex was the same as his personality. With him kissing her whenever he liked, touching her when he wanted, and having sex with her when he pleased, he did not care about whether she wanted it or not.


    Besides, his temper had not been good from the start and he did not know what gentleness and consideration were. His insufferable arrogance was even brought to the bed as he wanted to fully control her emotions and desires as he pleased.


    <i>Jerk! Asshole! Bastard!</i>


    Their son, Gu Sheng and the nurse were only a door away from them. Nan Zhi did not dare to shout, nor did she dared to cry, she could only clench her jaw and let the man grind and thrust his hips into her.


    A wave of bitterness hit her as the emotions flooded through her mind. She was angry and annoyed, aggrieved and also sad. It was like her body was about to fall apart.


    ...


    After the nurse finished her routine check up and left, Gu Sheng and Xiaojie were the only ones left in the ward.


    Gu Sheng sat by the bed and fell into a daze, seemingly still unable to react from the news that Mu Sihan was Xiaojie¡¯s biological father.


    Xiaojie got up from the bed as his small hand was ced over his stomach. ¡°Uncle Gu, I need to pee.¡±


    Nan Zhi heard Xiaojie¡¯s words in the bathroom and was so scared that her abdomen tightened.


    The man who was still pounding himself into her almost released himself inside.


    The nerves in Nan Zhi tensed up once more. She pushed the man¡¯s shoulders with her strength as a blush appeared on her face. ¡°Get out!¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted his long straight eyebrow slightly as he grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s hips and carried her down from the sink. His lips curled up into a devilish smile. ¡°Get out?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hands moved into small fists and pounded his muscr shoulders as she hissed with a reddened face, ¡°I¡¯m telling you to get out of me.¡±


    The man bit her slender neck ruthlessly the moment she finished her words.


    Nan Zhi trembled in pain, ¡°Mu Sihan, you¡¯re a violent maniac!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to go out now and let your brother Gu Sheng see you in this state?¡±


    Nan Zhi gritted her teeth. ¡°Xiaojie needs to go to the bathroom.¡±


    Mu Sihan carried Nan Zhi to the shower and turned on the shower head. Warm water sprayed from above their heads and they were immediately drenched.


    ¡°Brat, go to the bathroom outside. Daddy is showering.¡±


    Xiaojie, who was standing in front of the bathroom, blinked his long and dense eyshes in confusion when he heard Mu Sihan¡¯s voice. ¡°Why did I hear Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s voice just now?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. It was no wonder he was his son, he knew to be biased towards his father.


    He was about to say something when he heard the brat¡¯s child-like voice chime up again, ¡°I guess I heard wrong. Pretty Zhizhi doesn¡¯t really like Daddy recently... Uncle Gu, my stomach is really bloated. Your legs are long, can you carry me to the washroom?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s face darkened immediately.


    He pushed the woman in his embrace against the bathroom tiles and entered her roughly once again.


    ...


    By the time Mu Sihan allowed Nan Zhi to leave the washroom, Gu Sheng was no longer in the ward. She did not know whether he knew what she was doing in the bathroom with Mu Sihan.


    Xiaojie was eating breakfast and his round eyes almost popped out of his head when he saw Uncle Cool and Pretty Zhizhi leaving the bathroom one after another.


    ...


    Soon after he had finished his breakfast, Mu Sihan brought Xiaojie and a medical team back to the manor.


    Nan Zhi did not move into the manor. She continued to stay at the apartment with Auntie He, though she would go to visit Xiaojie everyday.


    Like that, the days passed and soon, it was time for the first broadcast of ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯ and ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯.


    ¡®Dreams¡¯ was ultimately fixed to air on Saturdays while ¡®Delicacy¡¯ was to air on Sundays.


    ¡®Delicacy¡¯ was originally scheduled to air on Fridays, and the sudden change in airing slot was very disadvantageous to the show¡¯s first broadcast. Nan Zhi and Zhang Yijun had both met the head of the broadcastingpany, but he said that the airing slot could not be changed again as it was a decision made by the executives.


    Indeed, ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯, who had the golden Saturday airing slot had received a 2.2% rating nationwide and 1.9% ratings in 52 cities. Although the exact statistics would only be calcted by Sunday morning, the first broadcast of this season of ¡®Dreams¡¯ had not only broken the show¡¯s highest rating record, they had also clinched the highest rating for all the variety shows in Ning City¡¯s broadcastingpany over the past five years.


    Several people in the broadcastingpany knew about Nan Yao and Nan Zhi¡¯s bet. They were all gossiping that Nan Zhi was bound to lose this time and was going to have to leave the broadcastingpany.

 Chapter 348 - Stunning Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 348: Stunning Entrance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>Sunday </i>.


    Nan Zhi realized that several colleagues were looking at her with weird unfriendly expressions from the moment she entered the broadcastingpany.


    Ignoring them, she took the elevator from the main lobby.


    Several female colleagues were crowded together and gossiping when she entered the office after exiting the elevator.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about it,¡± one of the female colleagues said softly.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I talk about it?¡± The person who spoke was An Xiaolin, an assistant host who was new to the ¡®Delicacy¡¯ team. She had just graduated from the media school and was pretty and attention-seeking.


    ¡°If she¡¯s lost, then she¡¯s lost. Does she think that she¡¯s invincible just because she has a financier to support her? ¡®Delicacy¡¯ belongs to all of us, and not just her alone. Where did her confidence to bet with Nan Yaoe from back then?¡± An Xiaolin said unhappily.


    An Xiaolin was one year younger than Nan Zhi. She was not only the prettiest girl in school, she was also one of the top students and she would always be the main host in various shows held in her school. However, aftering to the broadcastingpany, she had to bow down and be an assistant host that only had a few lines to say on the show. A deep feeling of injustice made her very unhappy, unconvinced and not reconciled to her position.


    She despised Nan Zhi even more after hearing that she was a single mother who had had a son out of wedlock and was even supported by a financier. From just a nce, she knew that Nan Zhi was not someone decent, which only served to infuriate her further.


    Someone nudged An Xiaolin¡¯s arm and gave a meaningful nce.


    An Xiaolin scoffed when she saw Nan Zhi walking into the office. ¡°She¡¯d already done it, so why would she be afraid of hearing others say it? Besides, she only managed to move up thedder by seducing her financier, that¡¯s something that the entire broadcastingpany knows!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Xiao Xi scolded as she came out from Zhang Yijun¡¯s office. ¡°An Xiaolin, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you were rmended by the principal of the media school. Sister Zhi is still your senior, how can you speak to your senior like this?¡±


    An Xiaolin¡¯s face reddened as she retorted unhappily, ¡°Her bet with Nan Yao has already spread all over the broadcastingpany. ¡®Dreams¡¯ has gotten a record-high rating for their first broadcast, our show definitely won¡¯t be able topete, especially with our godforsaken timeslot. How is she still considered a senior if she¡¯s about to leave the broadcastingpany?


    ¡°Xia Xi, you¡¯d better bite your tongue and not shout at me when I¡¯m the host of ¡®Delicacy¡¯ in the future! You¡¯re just a small assistant. Who do you think you are? I don¡¯t know how you can be so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°You©`!¡±


    Nan Zhi hauled Xia Xi back, who looked so angry that she wanted to rush up to An Xiaolin and tear her into pieces. Nan Zhi¡¯s tall and slender figure took a few steps forward and stopped in front of An Xiaolin. Her almond-shaped eyes half-squinted as her gaze was sharp, her voice filled with sarcasm, ¡°Who said that I climbed thedder using a financier? Were you the one who said it?¡±


    An Xiaolin immediately turned nervous when facing Nan Zhi, who had her powerful aura out which was both cold and frightening. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t say it. Everyone in the broadcastingpany knows that your financier is our show¡¯s exclusive sponsor. ¡±


    Nan Zhi opened her red lips slightly, ¡°And so? Are you unhappy about it?¡±


    An Xiaolin¡¯s face turned red, ¡°What do I have to be unhappy about? Anyway, you¡¯re bound to lose this time and you¡¯re fated to be kicked out of the broadcastingpany.¡±


    Xia Xi jumped out and snapped angrily, ¡°Our show hasn¡¯t even aired yet, and you¡¯re alreadycking the confidence for our show. An Xiaolin, are you a follower sent by Nan Yao?¡±


    ¡°Y-You...¡± An Xiaolin was so angry that her face was turning blotchy shades of red and white, ¡°You can continue to lie to yourselves. ¡®Dreams¡¯ has their loyal constant fans and audience, and also nabbed the Saturday golden airing slot and the support of the top singer, Daley, who has 200 million fans worldwide. What do we have? Do you still think you can win? You should thank the gods if you don¡¯t lose too badly!¡±


    ...


    The exact ratings of ¡®Dreams¡¯ was released in the morning and as suspected, the nationwide and city-based statistics broke the broadcastingpany¡¯s record over the past five years. Not only that, it was also the top few shows amongst the ranking of the nation¡¯s broadcastingpanies. The ratings were spectacr!


    Nan Yao, who had not shown herself in the broadcastingpany for a very long time, also came to the broadcastingpany in the afternoon.


    Nan Zhi and Xia Xi were about to buy coffee when a luxurious and extravagant Maserati stopped in front of the two of them.


    With her face made up exquisitely, Nan Yao, who was dressed in limited edition branded goods from head to toe with a pair of sunsses perched on her nose, extended a slender leg as she got out from the sports car.

 Chapter 349 - Nan Zhi’s Financier Is Finally Doing Something!

    <h4>Chapter 349: Nan Zhi¡¯s Financier Is Finally Doing Something!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Yao had never been so mboyant, even when she was being doted on by Nan Weiye and Bo Shaoxiu.


    The most expensive car she drove was at most worth one or two million dors. Even Nan Weiye had never bought such a sports car that was worth millions, for himself.


    It had been a while since Nan Zhi saw Nan Yao. She heard that she was not living very well after her miscarriage.


    However, the sight of her being so arrogant and showy did not seem like she was not living too well at all.


    Nan Yao pushed the gigantic pair of sunsses to the crown of her hair when she saw Nan Zhi. Her lips curled up into a scornful smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Nan Zhi.¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and didn¡¯t respond.


    Walking in front of Nan Zhi, Nan Yao looked her up and down with an arrogant gaze. ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t expect that I could stand in front of you again after you threw me into the dust, did you? Things are always hard to predict, Nan Zhi, and I¡¯m not afraid, even if you have a financier to support you.


    ¡°Did you see the ratings of ¡®Dreams¡¯? We¡¯ve gotten the highest ratings in the past five years for the broadcastingpany. For a lousy show like ¡®Delicacy¡¯, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be able to surpass ¡®Dreams¡¯, even if Yannis is the guest of the show. If you kneel down now and beg me, I might take back the bet and let you stay at the broadcastingpany.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not re up in anger by Nan Yao¡¯s condescending words, and her pretty face was calm and indifferent. ¡°Nan Yao, don¡¯t be too quick to give your verdict on who has lost and won before the final results are out. Haven¡¯t you been embarrassed enough recently?¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s gazed changed immediately as she said coldly, ¡°Alright then, continue to be stubborn. I¡¯ll see what you can do to change the situation when ¡®Delicacy¡¯ airs tonight!¡±


    ...


    <i>In the caf¨¦.</i>


    Xia Xi growled angrily, ¡°What did Nan Yao do to make the head of the broadcastingpany change ¡®Delicacy¡±s airing time to Sunday? The number of people watching television on Sundays is clearly a lot less than those who watch on Fridays and Saturdays since work starts the next day. Also, why would Daley, who has the most number of fans in the world, post her support for ¡®Dreams¡¯? She had never attended a show in Asia before this! Argh! It doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips as she sipped a mouthful of the extremely bitter coffee without any sugar. Her exquisite eyebrows furrowed together tightly.


    Actually, she understood that the reason why ¡®Dreams¡¯ could receive such a good rating was mostly because of Daley. All of Daley¡¯s fans would definitely show their support and watch any show she had praised.


    ¡°Sister Zhi, you don¡¯t really have the confidence that we will win either, do you?¡± Xia Xi asked softly.


    Nan Zhi nodded her head, ¡°The ratings that ¡®Dreams¡¯ have gotten are too good. Even the top show of a top broadcastingpany is not theirpetition, and if we want our first broadcast tonight to surpass that, we can only pray for a miracle to happen...¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi and Xia Xi had just returned to the office when they saw Zhang Yijun shouting at Liu Chengren with his neck all red, ¡°The winner is not out yet before the final results are out! We don¡¯t need you to worry about our show not having a host!¡±


    Liu Chengren scoffed. He waspletely sure that ¡®Delicacy¡¯ would not be able to change the situation as he said scornfully, ¡°All I did was rmend some new hosts to you out of the kindness of my heart, yet you don¡¯t appreciate it. Fine, I¡¯ll just wait for Nan Zhi to leave with an ashen face tomorrow! Just you wait and see!¡±


    When Liu Chengren left, he added another sentence out of nowhere, ¡°Something that is lousy will always be lousy!¡±


    Currently, most of the staff in the broadcastingpany, including a few in the ¡®Delicacy¡¯ team, were all fixated on the idea that ¡®Delicacy¡¯ would not win over ¡®Dreams¡¯.


    Nan Zhi had been doing the final edits to the broadcasting clip with the editor for the entire afternoon. She did not pay too much attention to this bet. If she lost, then she had no other choice but to leave. At least she would have done everything to the best of her ability. She would have no regrets.


    When she got out from the editing room, Nan Zhi heard An Xiaolin¡¯s scornful voiceining, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have a financier? Nan Yao managed to get someone to get Daley¡¯s support, why isn¡¯t she asking her financier to get the support of a bigger celebrity? Then again, Daley is the only celebrity with over 200 million fans in the world, there¡¯s no other celebrity more popr than her. Looking at that, Nan Yao¡¯s supporter is more powerful than©`¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! Nan Zhi¡¯s financier is finally doing something! He¡¯s too generous, too domineering and too crazy!¡± A colleague suddenly screamed out excitedly, cutting off An Xiaolin¡¯s angry tirade.

 Chapter 350 - Doting On Her Domineeringly

    <h4>Chapter 350: Doting On Her Domineeringly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi froze in front of the editing room.


    She had not contacted Mu Sihan at all for the whole of today, apart from when she heard him asking Xiaojie what he wanted to eat when she called Xiaojie this morning.


    He had been rather busy recently as well, and she assumed he did not know about the first broadcast of her show.


    Nan Zhi walked towards the colleague who was jumping excitedly with a confused expression.


    An Xiaolin, who was beside that colleague, saw the image on herputer screen and she opened her mouth in shock. Her eyes seemed to almost pop out.


    ¡°He¡¯s too generous and too domineering!¡±


    ¡°This type of promotion is probably the first in history!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, I want to kneel in front of Young Master Mu now!¡±


    The excited colleague hurriedly stood up and pulled Nan Zhi to her seat when she saw Nan Zhi walking over. ¡°Our show is on the seven o¡¯clock nationwide news! It was a full two minutes of promotion. Oh my god, the two minutes probably costs hundreds of millions!¡±


    ¡°How is this weaker than Daley¡¯s support Nan Yao¡¯s show? It¡¯s the seven o¡¯clock news that the entire poption is watching! What is Daley¡¯s 200 million fans in front of news segment that is aired to billions of people?¡±


    The colleague rewound the live broadcast of the news she saw just now and Nan Zhi saw a full two minutes of advertisement for their show.


    She cupped her mouth as her eyes turned unimaginably wet.


    To be able to insert the advertisement into the nation¡¯s seven o¡¯clock news not only needed arge amount of money, but it also needed a strong connection of influential people...


    How did he do it?


    ¡°Sister Zhi, our show has be the top search item on Weibo.¡± Xiao Xi ran over with an iPad in her hands.


    The other colleagues all took out their phones as well and several top celebrities in the country all posted a Weibo within the next few minutes.


    Ji Chuan: ¡°Tonight at 8.30, let¡¯s meet on NCTV¡¯s ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯.¡±


    The king, Zhou Lin, reposted: ¡°Tonight at 8.30, let¡¯s meet on NCTV¡¯s ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯.¡±


    The queen, Bai Qingqing, reposted as well: ¡°Tonight at 8.30, let¡¯s meet on NCTV¡¯s ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯.¡±


    The top search items on Weibo immediately became ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯, Nan Zhi and Zhang Yijun...


    Nan Zhi froze as her mind nked.


    Xia Xi was also inplete disbelief. ¡°Young Master Mu is indeed my idol, he¡¯s doting on our Sister Zhi with his actual strength! The seven o¡¯clock news and the support of several top celebrities! Even if Nan Yao and the rest have the support of Daley, they are also nothingpared to our Young Master Mu!¡±


    An Xiaolin had been so shocked that her jaw almost dropped out and she muttered to herself, ¡°Who is this Young Master Mu? Is he very old?¡±


    Although Mu Sihan was very arrogant, he usually stayed low-key in front of the public and the media had never taken a front photo of him before.


    An Xiaolin only knew the existence of their exclusive sponsor, Young Master Mu, after she joined the ¡®Delicacy¡¯ team. Therefore, she had never seen him before.


    He must be someone who was very powerful and influential in the business world if he was able to use such arge sum to help Nan Zhi promote her show. These type of powerful and influential people were usually old or very ugly in her mind.


    When An Xiaolin looked at the pretty Nan Zhi, an unbearable jealousy sprouted and she bit it down resentfully. Even if this Young Master Mu was old and ugly, he was definitely domineering and arrogant to be able to help her promote her show this way.


    It was not something any rich financier could do.


    Nan Zhi took her phone and got up. Her eyes were slightly wet as every nerve in her body trembled.


    Mu Sihan would always have this type of capability to throw her heart up high, and make her feel like she was amongst the clouds and dreaming. It was touching, and did not feel real at the same time.


    Walking over to the balcony for some privacy, Nan Zhi picked up her phone and called him.


    Her heart was beating really quickly.

 Chapter 351 - He Was In A Western Restaurant With Another Woman

    <h4>Chapter 351: He Was In A Western Restaurant With Another Woman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi seldom called Mu Sihan on her own initiative. As he had said, if he did not contact her, she would not contact him.


    She had been hurt before, deceived and hurt by Nan Weiye and Bo Shaoxiu. So it was almost expected that she would have a certain degree of alert and resistance to men.


    She did not dare to open her heart easily and could only erect a thick barrier to protect herself.


    But since the appearance of Mu Sihan, her barrier had been broken little by little by his domineering and powerful attitude.


    He was like a devil. He could make people hate and fear him but could not help but be attracted by him.


    The phone rang more than ten times and just when Nan Zhi thought he would not answer, the man¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded in her ears, ¡°Kitten?¡±


    Nan Zhi remained silent for several seconds.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nan Zhi sniffed and tried not to lose control of her emotions in front of him. ¡°I saw the news.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± he gave a lowugh, ¡°So you called me because you¡¯re too touched?¡±


    Hearing the teasing note in his voice, the image of him having a faint smile appeared in her mind. He probably did not know how sexy and stirring he was when he was being wild and devilish.


    ¡°I never thought you would use such a high-profile way to help me publicize.¡±


    The man on the other line was silent for a few seconds, his voice deep and carrying a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re my son¡¯s mommy. Of course I have to support your career.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows.


    She thought, somewhat crestfallen, just because she gave birth to a son for him?


    ¡°I¡¯m a little busy right now. Call you when I¡¯m finished.¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, that man had already hung up.


    Perhaps he really was busy!


    Nan Zhi looked at the darkening screen of the phone and made a call to Xiaojie in a hurry.


    They spoke for ten minutes before Nan Zhi returned to the office.


    Suddenly, an unknown number called in.


    Nan Zhi swiped and answer with a doubtful voice, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Hearing Bo Shaoxiu¡¯s voice, Nan Zhi subconsciously wanted to hang up, but Bo Shaoxiu seemed to have felt something and he rushed to say before she could hang up, ¡°Zhizhi, I¡¯m not calling to pester you. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows and said coldly ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Mu Sihan.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hand on the phone tightened. ¡°You have fallen out with Nan Yao and now you¡¯re trying to sow discord between us?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Bo Shaoxiu sighed and his voice was somewhat helpless and sad, ¡°Zhizhi, I already know that you were framed by the Nan family. You did not betray me. It was them who destroyed our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying this now?¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, I know that you¡¯ve fallen in love with Mu Sihan, but he won¡¯t be true to you. Just now when he picked up your call in the washroom, I was in there too. He was not busy at all but having a date with a woman!¡±


    Nan Zhi was wearing a dark green dress today. Her wavy brown hair was spread over her shoulders. A gust of wind blew over and her long hair fell over her cheeks. She raised her hand to brush the long hair behind her ear and said in a calm and cold voice, ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, I saw today¡¯s news and top search items. Are you with him for fame and profit? Are you taking out your revenge on me?¡±


    Nan Zhi hung up with a cold expression. But after a few seconds, a message came in.


    Bo Shaoxiu had sent a photo secretly taken of a handsome and cold man dressed in a ck shirt having a meal with a woman in a long red dress in a high-end restaurant.


    The woman only showed the side of her face but Nan Zhi could recognize it a nce.

 Chapter 352 - Gloomy Heart

    <h4>Chapter 352: Gloomy Heart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lin Wanyue.


    Nan Zhi always knew that before Mu Sihan became the exclusive sponsor of ¡®Delicacy¡¯, he was Lin Wanyue¡¯s sponsor.


    She had never questioned him about his rtionship with Lin Wanyue.


    With his status, there would naturally be no shortage of women who admired him or hoped for something more.


    But when she called him just now, he said he was busy and she thought he was busy working. So having a meal with Lin Wanyue was considered too busy for her?


    Nan Zhi had no time to think about it. Xia Xi asked her toe into the office. ¡®Delicacy¡¯ would be on air soon and there was still work to be done.


    ...


    <i>In the high-end restaurant.</i>


    Lin Wanyue looked at the handsome man who was cutting his steak slowly with his head lowered, his long and thick eyshes moving slightly. ¡°Young Master Mu, you¡¯re still looking for Xue¡¯er, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his head and swept his dark eyes towards Lin Wanyue sharply. ¡°Is this the important thing that you were in such a hurry to tell me about?¡±


    ¡°Does it count as important if I have news of Xue¡¯er?¡± Lin Wanyue looked closely at his deep dark eyes.


    The man tightened his grip on the knife and fork, the green veins on the back of his hand protruding slightly and the contours of his face tightening. ¡°What news?¡±


    Lin Wanyue took out her phone, opened the photo gallery and flipped through the photos, selecting one and handing it to the man opposite her. ¡°Look at this.¡±


    Mu Sihan saw the photo on the phone and his pupils constricted. ¡°What about the stuff?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you as soon as possible, but before that, I want to enter show business.¡±


    ...


    <i>Eight-thirty p.m.</i>


    ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯ was officially broadcasted.


    The colleagues from the ¡®Delicacy¡¯ team were all watching the broadcast in the meeting room. Nan Zhi was graceful and elegant in front of the camera. There was a huge difference between her and the previous host, Bai Weiwei. Many colleagues cheered when the guest, Yannis, appeared and took off his mask to reveal his face.


    Nan Zhi stood up and walked over to the director, Zhang Yijun¡¯s side and asked nervously, ¡°Director Zhang, how are the real-time ratings?¡±


    Zhang Yijun handed the iPad in his hands to Nan Zhi. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened but the real-time datawork crashed and I can¡¯t see the audience rating right now. It¡¯s likely we won¡¯t be able to see it until tomorrow morning.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad, so don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ...


    <i>The next day.</i>


    Nan Zhi came to the broadcasting station early in the morning.


    When she arrived, several departments of the program teams met together for a meeting, including the ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯ team.


    Entering therge conference room, Nan Zhi saw Lin Wanyue, who was beside Liu Chengren and the hands hanging by her side curled slightly.


    Last night when she spoke to Mu Sihan on the phone, he said that he would call her when he was free, but he never contacted her for the rest of the night.


    It felt strange.


    Nan Zhi did not want to think too much but she still felt ufortable, uneasy and a suffocating feeling.


    She didn¡¯t like the feeling at all.


    She even wondered if it was because he already had her that he now felt she was unimportant.


    But whenever she encountered a problem, he would act domineering and save the day in that arrogant way of his.


    But that kind of doting method made her feel that she was just a canary he kept as a pet and not a couple in love.


    Thinking carefully, she did not know him at all. She only knew that he was adopted by the Mu family. She knew nothing about his biological parents, nor anything about what he had experienced before.


    ¡°Blocking the entrance like a guardian of the door so early in the morning, do you think you have lost and dare note in? Or are you considering kneeling down to beg me to take back my bet and let you stay in the broadcasting station?¡±


    As her thoughts were wandering away, Nan Yao¡¯s taunting voice sounded behind her.


    Nan Zhi turned around and gave her a cold smile. ¡°Nan Yao, I know you don¡¯t like to watch the news, but did you see the attention andments our program got from the inte? Oh no, wait. You were probably busy going to bars to get drunk and having one night stands so you could then frame me for your miscarriage. How would you have the time to pay attention to anything else?¡±

 Chapter 353 - The Ratings Have Finally Been Calculated

    <h4>Chapter 353: The Ratings Have Finally Been Calcted</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Yao¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    As Nan Zhi¡¯s voice was not soft, many people in the conference room gave her a strange look, bordering on disdain.


    Nan Yao knew that she could not wash away the stain of her miscarriage.


    But time is a good thing, it allowed peoples¡¯ memories to fade away.


    But Nan Zhi had brought it to the light again, exposing her wounds and reminding everyone of what she was trying so hard to bury.


    Nan Yao bit her lip, her hands clenched tightly into fists, holding down the urge to p Nan Zhi. Gritting her teeth, she almost spat out the words, ¡°I don¡¯t believe your appeal can be stronger than Daley¡¯s? I heard that the datawork crashedst night when your program was on the air. Ha, you can¡¯t win over me even if it didn¡¯t crash. Just be prepared to leave when the ratingse outter! Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance to back out!¡±


    Ever since she was being criticized by theizens, Nan Yao did not go into Weibo anymore. Last night she went to a bar with some of her girl friends to celebrate her program receiving top ratings and so she really hadn¡¯t paid attention to anything else. She could hardly wait for Nan Zhi to get kicked out of the broadcasting station.


    Nan Yao sat beside Liu Chengren and Lin Wanyue with a proud look. If it was not for her, would Daley have even supported their program and made it a sess? Both Liu Chengren and Lin Wanyue should be grateful for her.


    ¡°Director Liu, Sister Wanyue, don¡¯t worry. ¡®Dreams¡¯ will be the trump card of variety programs in the broadcasting station in the future. It¡¯s impossible for ¡®Delicacy¡¯ to surpass it!¡±


    Lin Wanyue looked at the confident Nan Yao with aplex expression and said nothing.


    Liu Chengren¡¯s heart was thumping. The publicity and attention for ¡®Delicacy¡¯ were too fiercest night that before the final ratingse out, he was not so sure he could win.


    After nearly half an hour¡¯s meeting, Xia Xi hurried in with thetest TV ratings sheet in her hand. ¡°Head of Broadcasting, Director Zhang, Sister Zhi, the viewer ratings are out.¡±


    Xia Xi¡¯s shocked face was unusually serious and Nan Zhi¡¯s heart jolted. Were the viewer ratings very bad?


    When Liu Chengren saw Xia Xi¡¯s expression, he was suddenly delighted. ¡°Assistant Xia, the ratings weren¡¯t ideal? Well, after our program was aired, the sponsors personally called us the next day to thank us. My hands are tired from answering calls from morning to noon. Look at your Director Zhang, he didn¡¯t get any calls today right? Obviously the audience has not responded well and the sponsors are disappointed with your program.¡±


    Nan Yao looked at Nan Zhi proudly with a delighted face andmented snidely, ¡°ording to the bet, Nan Zhi can¡¯t work in the broadcasting station anymore. I know you liked this job. What a pity.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re beautiful and have a financier to back you up. As long as you spread your legs, you¡¯ll have enough food and clothing for the rest of your life.¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s words were mean and spiteful, but no one else dared to say a word to her, including the head.


    Nan Zhi retorted mockingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this more suitable for you? After all, it seems you can eat anything. Shall I show you a photo of that pimpled face man? How... open-minded you are.¡±


    Nan Yao mmed her fist onto the conference table and shrieked, ¡°Nan Zhi, stop uncovering my scars! If your ratings can¡¯t make it, then pack your bags and scram!¡±


    Xia Xi handed the sheet of TV ratings to Zhang Yijun. Zhang Yijun looked at the paper and his hands shook, his face so tense that he could hardly speak.


    Nan Zhi did not want to argue with Nan Yao anymore and she asked Zhang Yijun softly, ¡°Director Zhang, how is it?¡±


    Zhang Yijun, sweating in his palm, handed the paper to Nan Zhi. ¡°Have a look yourself.¡±


    Everyone in the conference room was confused, how bad were the ratings to make Zhang Yijun so nervous that he was sweating?


    Nan Zhi took the paper and looked at it.


    This one nce startled her and her fingers tightened noticeably.

 Chapter 354 - Lost Miserably

    <h4>Chapter 354: Lost Miserably</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s thick and long eyshes blinked once.


    Then she blinked again.


    She thought she might have seen wrongly.


    Her pupils constricted and her heart was almost in her throat.


    She raised her head from the TV ratings sheet and looked at Zhang Yijun who was beside her. She asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°Director Zhang, I¡¯m not seeing it wrongly, am I?¡±


    Zhang Yijun had been making programs for years and had many sesses and failures. He was a person who had experienced violent storms and waves, but in this moment, he lost hisposure and was stunned into silence.


    Young Master Mu had generously publicized the programst night, pushing the program to poprity on the inte. But before the final TV viewer ratings are out, he was still worried.


    It was until the data was out that he finally let out the breath he was holding.


    He breathed a sigh of relief but at the same time, he was in disbelief.


    This phenomenon was never seen in the history of variety shows.


    It was too shocking.


    The head of broadcasting looked at Nan Zhi and Zhang Yijun, who were clearly dumbfounded, and could not help asking, ¡°How are the ratings?¡±


    Liu Chengren chimed in, ¡°It must be terribly low! If the ratings are an all time low after that kind of publicity yesterday, then Zhang Yijun, there¡¯s no need for you to record the program anymore. It¡¯s such an embarrassment to our broadcasting station.¡±


    ¡°Who said we are an embarrassment?¡± Zhang Yijun got out of his dazed stupor andughed happily, handing the ratings sheet to Xia Xi, who was behind him. ¡°Read it out loudly!¡±


    Perhaps he had not heard Zhang Yijun cheerfulughter for a long time, Liu Chengren¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Have you be dumb?¡±


    As soon as he had finished speaking, Xia Xi¡¯s pleasant and crisp voice read out, ¡°The ratings for the first broadcast of ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯ is 4.8% nationwide, 5.5% city-based which sets the highest premiere rating out of all the national variety shows!¡±


    It was not only the best in Ning City¡¯s broadcasting station, it was also the highest among all the variety shows in the country in thest ten years!


    Hearing Xia Xi reading out the ratings, Liu Chengren and Nan Yao were dumbfounded.


    Impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!


    Even in the world, few could even hope to achieve this kind of rating.


    Nan Yao¡¯s face took on a ghastlyplexion and she stammered, ¡°T-This must be fake. Nan Zhi, did you make Young Master Mu buy TV ratings for you? This is outrageously fake!¡±


    The head of the broadcasting station mmed the table once and said in a low voice, no longer caring about respecting Nan Yao, ¡°Don¡¯t talk rubbish. Our broadcasting station never fakes our ratings. Besides, the National Radio and Television Administration is checking everything very strictly now, if the ratings can¡¯t be bought, how can it be faked?¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s body swayed and her face paled in an instant as she staggered back.


    She thought she would surely win and kick Nan Zhi out of the broadcasting station but...


    How could this happen?


    Why did she still lose to Nan Zhi when she had invited Daley to support ¡®Dreams¡¯?


    It was impossible!


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Nan Yao stood up and snatched the ratings sheet from Xia Xi. She looked at it carefully with wide eyes several times. She muttered with an ashen face, ¡°How could the ratings be so good? It¡¯s not normal!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the shocked Nan Yao and she smirked coldly. ¡°Must it be worse than your program for it to be normal? Nan Yao, it¡¯s clear from a nce who won and who lost. You should know what to do next, right?¡±


    Nan Yao red at Nan Zhi with red rimmed eyes and she gritted her teeth with anger. ¡°Yes, I lost. You don¡¯t have to chase me out, I know how to leave by myself.¡±


    Everything cloud has a silver lining.


    Having lost to Nan Zhi countless times in the past, Nan Yao understood something very clearly and this was now her only constion. There might be better opportunities for her, leaving the broadcasting station.


    Only by constantly strengthening herself would she be able to trample on Nan Zhi.


    She would not be so impulsive in the future, framing Nan Zhi rashly without a backup. She must learn how to hit the nail on the head so that Nan Zhi could never rise again!

 Chapter 355 - Celebration Party

    <h4>Chapter 355: Celebration Party</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Yao came out of the conference room with an ashen face.


    An Xiaolin was waiting by the door. When she saw Nan Yao, she asked hurriedly in a soft voice, ¡°Miss Nan, you won, didn¡¯t you? Is Nan Zhi leaving the broadcasting station?¡±


    When she thought of how she could take Nan Zhi¡¯s ce and be a host after Nan Zhi left, An Xiaolin smiled and said, ¡°I knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to win over you.¡±


    An Xiaolin had already asked around before entering the broadcasting station. Both Nan Yao and Nan Zhi had the surname Nan, but Nan Zhi was the one not doted on. Clearly Nan Yao¡¯s status was much higher than Nan Zhi¡¯s.


    ¡°Miss Nan, I will certainly be by your side in the future. If you need anything, I will definitely help you.¡±


    Nan Yao nced at An Xiaolin and said, ¡°Okay, make sure you stay in ¡®Delicacy¡¯ and keep an eye on Nan Zhi¡¯s every move.¡±


    Nan Yao left after she had finished speaking.


    An Xiaolin touched her nose, not really understanding what was going on.


    Didn¡¯t Nan Zhi lose the bet? Wasn¡¯t it Nan Zhi that had to leave the broadcasting station? Why would she need to keep an eye on Nan Zhi?


    What was going on?


    Not long after, Nan Zhi and Xia Xi came out from the conference room. An Xiaolin ran up towards them and said with regret, ¡°Nan Zhi, I wanted to learn more from you but I didn¡¯t expect you to leave the broadcasting station so soon. I know you had put in a lot of effort in the program but don¡¯t worry, I will take over your ce and host the program well and improve our ratings. I¡¯ll definitely ensure that more and more audiences will love it.¡±


    Without waiting for Nan Zhi and Xia Xi to say anything, An Xiaolin continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Young Master Mu to spend so much in vain. After all, the ratings cannot be so easily beaten. But Nan Zhi, you¡¯re already very fortunate to be pampered by Young Master Mu. You should find ways to please him in the future!¡±


    Xia Xi looked at An Xiaolin who was talking to rubbish to herself and her mouth twitched. This person must have a hole in her brain!


    ¡°An Xiaolin, what do you think our ratings were from our programst night?¡± Nan Zhi asked, a smile on her face.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s smile at the moment looked like a forced smile to An Xiaolin. ¡°Lower than ¡®Dreams¡¯, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll host it well in the future...¡±


    Before she could finish, she suddenly heard from behind her the conversation between the head of the broadcasting station and Zhang Yijun. ¡°Good work, Director Zhang. Since the ratings for your first broadcast reached 5.5%, just now several old CEOs called, wanting to join your program as sponsors.¡±


    An Xiaolin mouth dropped open and looked at Nan Zhi and Xia Xi in disbelief.


    The ratings for their program reached 5.5%st night?


    This must be the highest ratings for a program besides the Spring Festival Special!


    How many records did this unbelievable rating break?


    Thinking about what she had said to Nan Zhi just now, An Xiaolin froze on the spot, her face pale. Although she had not been pped by Nan Zhi, she felt that her face was extremely red and painful.


    ...


    With such unbelievable ratings, the premiere of ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯ got off to a flying start. The broadcasting station booked a banquet hall in a hotel and held a celebration party for the ¡®Delicacy¡¯ team.


    Gu Sheng was the guest for the first episode so Zhang Yijun sent him an invitation, along with other sponsors.


    Nan Zhi thought that Mu Sihan would attend the celebration party when he received the invitation, so she did not call him. She would ask him about his dinner with Lin Wanyue when she met him at the celebration party.


    A buffet was set up in the banquet hall, decked out with delicious wines and delicacies on both sides of the long table. Gu Sheng came not long after Nan Zhi had arrived.


    Nan Zhi did not know if she was thinking too much, but ever since that morning Gu Sheng found out about Xiaojie¡¯s parentage, their rtionship had dampened.


    They exchanged a few polite, yet indifferent words when suddenly there was a noise at the door.


    ¡°Young Master Mu is here!¡± Someone shouted.


    Nan Zhi looked towards the door, only to see that besides the tall and cold Mu Sihan, there was also... Lin Wanyue by his side.

 Chapter 356 - That Handkerchief

    <h4>Chapter 356: That Handkerchief</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lin Wanyue wore a long purple dress, her long hair spread over her shoulders. She walked gracefully beside Mu Sihan with a charming smile on her lips, giving asional nces at the powerful man beside her.


    Nan Zhi looked at the hesitant gaze Lin Wanyue was giving Mu Sihan, and she felt a stifling feeling in her heart.


    ¡°Young Master Mu? That man in the ck shirt is Young Master Mu?¡± An Xiaolin, who was standing not far away, asked the colleague beside her with a face of disbelief.


    Shouldn¡¯t Young Master Mu be a middle-aged man with a big stomach?


    How could he be so young and handsome? The most important thing was the dominating aura emanating from his body, he was a shining point of arrogance wherever he stood.


    An Xiaolin was the school belle in school and many boys pursued her, but they were all youngds who had not been out in the society.


    Compared with Young Master Mu, he was a ss of his own. It was likeparing a heavenly being to a beggar on the streets.


    An Xiaolin looked at Lin Wanyue, who was beside Young Master Mu, and then looked at Nan Zhi. She noticed that after Young Master Mu came in, he had not looked at Nan Zhi at all, but took Lin Wanyue to where several directors were. She could not help but gloat.


    Young Master Mu got tired of Nan Zhi so quickly?


    An Xiaolin touched her own delicate face. Her looks were no worse than Lin Wanyue, if Young Master Mu took a liking to Lin Wanyue, would he also like her too?


    When An Xiaolin looked at Mu Sihan, she could not help being a little more shy, though she wondered if he would take a liking to her if she took the initiative.


    Zhang Yijun came over and asked Nan Zhi to go with him and greet Mu Sihan.


    Everyone knew that without Mu Sihan¡¯s extravagant publicity, the program would not have been able to achieve such good results.


    Nan Zhi walked behind Zhang Yijun with a ss of red wine in hand. Suddenly, a waiter carrying a tray identally spilled a ss of red wine on Nan Zhi.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± The waiter apologized profusely.


    Nan Zhi looked at the waiter who was in panic. Pursing her lips, she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s all right, I can wash it off.¡±


    The hotel provided rooms for guests to rest, so Nan Zhi let Zhang Yijun know before going to the guest room.


    cing her clutch on the cab, she went into the washroom.


    When she was washing the red wine stains in the washroom, she did not notice that the door to the guest room had been quietly opened.


    Lin Wanyue went to the counter where Nan Zhi had put her clutch. She looked at the bathroom and heard the sound of water running. She lowered her eyes and opened Nan Zhi¡¯s clutch.


    She dug around for a while before finding a washed handkerchief at the bottom.


    Two days ago, Lin Wanyue was in the changing room of the broadcasting station when she saw Nan Zhi identally misce this handkerchief. She thought it was just an ordinary handkerchief but after seeing the pattern and name on it, she realized that something was wrong and took a picture of it.


    Soon after she took the picture, Nan Zhi returned to the changing room in a hurry.


    Seeing her so nervous over that handkerchief, Lin Wanyue confirmed her guess.


    Taking the handkerchief out of the clutch, Lin Wanyue quickly left the room.


    ...


    <i>In the banquet hall.</i>


    Lin Wanyue turned around but did not see Mu Sihan. The waiter who had spilled red wine on Nan Zhi told her, ¡°Young Master Mu went to the terrace.¡±


    Lin Wanyue walked towards the terrace hurriedly. She saw the man leaning against the balcony railing puffing out smoke. She wanted to say something, but another soft and coy voice said, ¡°Young Master Mu, I¡¯m An Xiaolin, the new host for ¡®Delicacy¡¯. It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you, I admire you very much. I wonder if we can exchange numbers and get to know each other a bit more. Here¡¯s my business card.¡±


    Lin Wanyue found it funny. This An Xiaolin was really a restless girl. She was in the same program as Nan Zhi, and dared to brazenly steal her man.

 Chapter 357 - He Looked At Her With A Complicated Expression

    <h4>Chapter 357: He Looked At Her With A Complicated Expression</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan raised his jaw slightly and exhaled a mouthful of smoke. He looked down at An Xiaolin with his dark eyes narrowed slightly.


    There were not any emotions on his handsome and wild face, his sexy thin lips was curved in a smirk. ¡°You¡¯re so ugly, how could you be a host?¡±


    Lin Wanyue who was standing not far away, almostughed out loud.


    Since she met Mu Sihan, there were countless women who liked and admired him. No matter how pretty or good their figure was, he was toozy to even look.


    They were simply beneath his notice.


    If he met with those who confessed in such a bold manner, heaven help the woman, he would speak ever harsher.


    An Xiaolin looked at the handsome man who was leaning against the railings and puffing out smoke incredulously. Her thumping heart sank after hearing his brutal words.


    Ever since she was young, she was only praised for being beautiful, no one had ever said she was ugly before.


    Although she was not as beautiful as Nan Zhi, but she was still delicate and fresh, and definitely considered a favourite type in many men¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, did you just call me ugly?¡± An Xiaolin¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she burst into tears. In the past, any boy who saw her like this would be soft-hearted and couldn¡¯t help butfort her.


    Just when she thought the man in front would have some sympathy, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Get away from me. Don¡¯t dirty my eyes.¡±


    Seeing the impatience sh past his dark eyes, An Xiaolin shivered with fear. Not daring to stay with him for another second, she turned around and ran away sobbing.


    After An Xiaolin had run off, Mu Sihan flicked the cigar ash from his fingertips and said in a deep and cold voice, ¡°Come out.¡±


    Lin Wanyue came out from the dark corner and went to the terrace with her hair standing on end. She met with the man¡¯s dark and dangerous eyes and she said with great pressure, ¡°Young Master Mu, I¡¯ve got the thing.¡±


    Mu Sihan stubbed out his half-smoked cigar and reached out his hand to Lin Wanyue. ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Lin Wanyue handed the handkerchief to Mu Sihan.


    Despite having seen the picture of the handkerchief, Mu Sihan¡¯s dark pupils shrank and the color of his eyes darkening when he saw the physical object.


    For nearly a minute, his thin lips were pursed tightly and his face tensed.


    ¡°Where did ite from?¡± His voice was as cold as ice, with no warmth at all.


    Lin Wanyue looked at the grey and gloomy sky. From time to time, white streaks of light shed past in the distance, followed by the deafening sound of thunder.


    A storm ising.


    The man¡¯s expression was even more frightening than the dark sky. Lin Wanyue cautiously said, ¡°Nan Zhi dropped this handkerchief in the broadcasting station¡¯s changing room and I picked it up.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s pupils constricted and wild emotions ran through them.


    He tightened his hold on the handkerchief and looked at Lin Wanyue with cold sharp eyes. ¡°You should know the consequences of telling lies in front of me!¡±


    Being pierced by his dark and sharp gaze, Lin Wanyue felt only a strong sense of oppression, the air around them was dense and even breathing became difficult.


    She shook her head in horror. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. This handkerchief was really from Nan Zhi. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her directly.¡±


    Mu Sihan waved his hand with a cold expression. ¡°You can go now.¡±


    ...


    After Nan Zhi had washed the red wine stains off her clothes and blow-dried it, she took her clutch and left the guest room.


    She found the man, who seemed preupied with thoughts, on the terrace smoking.


    ¡°Mu Sihan...¡±


    Before she could finish, the man who had his back facing her turned around suddenly and his deep and dark eyes looked at her with aplication expression.

 Chapter 358 - Sudden Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 358: Sudden Kiss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He was not dressed very formally today. As he didn¡¯t wear a tie and his ck shirt and the first three buttons were unbuttoned, he looked sexy in an understated manner,zy yet distanced, standing there puffing away on his cigar.


    She did not know if she was thinking too much, but the gaze he had on her turned from dark to cold.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips tightly and felt a bitterness in her heart.


    She did not know if she had done anything to make him unhappy. If there was, then it must be when she had a brief conversation with Gu Sheng before he had arrived at the celebration party.


    She knew that he was bothered by Brother Gu Sheng, but she had known Brother Gu Sheng for years. Even though he wasn¡¯t the one who had saved her from the kidnappers, he had taken her home and taken care of her back then.


    She could not draw the line with Brother Gu Sheng and cut off the friendship, simply for the sake of Mu Sihan.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Nan Zhi took a deep breath and took a few steps forward.


    When she was about two steps away from him, he suddenly reached out and pulled her towards him. Before she could react, he took her in his arms and swapped ces with her. Now she was the one pressed against the balcony railings by him.


    They were so close that his masculine breath mixed with the smell of cigar floated into her nose. Her heart was beating fast. ¡°Mu Sihan, there¡¯s something wrong with you tonight...¡±


    She wanted to ask him about Lin Wanyue but she did not have the courage to, seeing how he was as cold as ice now.


    Although she did not understand him, she still believed in him.


    If there was anything between Lin Wanyue and him, he did not have to wait until now.


    He pinched her chin, his handsome face inching closer. ¡°What have you been hiding from me recently?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart quivered.


    Hiding from him?


    Nan Zhi suddenly thought of that beggar from that night and the handkerchief she had picked up...


    There was no expression on his handsome face, his dark eyes were as deep as the night sky. Nan Zhi¡¯s breath tightened and she opened her mouth, wanting to say something but could not say it out loud.


    It was just her guess and she hadn¡¯t confirmed anything.


    Looking his handsome face, she said somewhat bitterly, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m hiding from you?¡±


    He pursed his thin lips tightly and did not speak, staring at her fixedly with his deep, dark eyes, as if he was staring through her soul.


    After a while, a clear and pleasant voice interrupted them, ¡°Little Flower, are you here? I¡¯m going to leave soon...¡±


    Before Gu Sheng¡¯s words were finished, the man tightened his hold on her chin and Nan Zhi could only feel the pain. She subconsciously wanted to pull his hand away but the next second, he lowered his head and kissed her roughly on the lips.


    Without giving her time to think or resist, he bit her lip domineeringly, with a kind of wild stubbornness and aggression that she couldn¡¯t fathom.


    His long arms were like chains locking her, making her unable to move.


    Her eyes widened and she looked at his dark eyes, her heart quivering slightly.


    Why was he always like this? Always forcing her without caring about her feelings.


    Because she was suffocating from theck of air, she let out a helpless groan.


    Gu Sheng, who was preparing to leave when he did not see her on the terrace, looked back when he heard the noise.


    The lights were dimmer on the terrace and the man was tall, wearing a ck shirt and pants which seemed to make him be one with the night. If one did not look closely, it would be difficult to find the slender woman trapped between his chest and the railings.


    Gu Sheng narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Mu Sihan¡¯s back for a few seconds before he turned around and left.


    Almost at the moment Gu Sheng left, Nan Zhi was released by the man who was holding her tightly and kissing her against her will.

 Chapter 359 - She Cared More About Him Than She Thought

    <h4>Chapter 359: She Cared More About Him Than She Thought</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Her lips were red and swollen from being kissed by him so thoroughly and upon his release of her, she gasped unsteadily. Staring at the man¡¯s gloomy eyes, which were unlike in the past where it would be filled with lust when he kissed her, she bit out in annoyance, ¡°There is nothing between Brother Gu Sheng and I, can you not always provoke him?¡±


    The man gave a faint smile. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, why are you afraid of me provoking him?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at his dark eyes which were deep like whirlpools and seemed like they wanted to suck her into their hidden depths. She looked away and said angrily, ¡°Brother Gu Sheng is a nice person. I don¡¯t want to hurt or provoke him.¡±


    There were some tears of grievance in her eyes and her lips curved mockingly. ¡°There are so many women who like you. Unlike you, when have I ever provoked anyone without distinguishing from right and wrong?¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly and said arrogantly, ¡°Other than you, what other woman do I still have?¡±


    Nan Zhi almost blurted out the name, ¡°Xue¡¯er¡±.


    But the person had not appeared and this was just her vague guess and she could not prove that he had other women.


    ¡°What about Lin Wanyue? The night of the broadcast, you said you were busy but you were busy having dinner with her. Tonight¡¯s celebration party, you came with her. If I was acting like you, wouldn¡¯t I have to destroy Lin Wanyue?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at the angry small face in front of him, his cold face softened and he could not help giving a lowugh. ¡°So you want to know why I met Lin Wanyue?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at his face which was close to hers and she felt sorrow in her heart.


    In fact, she herself did not understand why his status in her heart had risen another level after he and Xiaojie had reunited.


    In the past, whenever he got close to a woman or there were scandals, she was not so emotional.


    She was starting to care.


    Much more than she had thought she would.


    More than she wanted, especially now.


    Realizing what he said, she looked at him with her eyes red and nodded. ¡°I want to know.¡±


    ¡°If you leave with me, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked into his eyes and her heart tightened slightly. She did not know why, but she felt that there was something wrong with his mood tonight...


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said.


    ...


    Mu Sihan went downstairs first to start the car. Nan Zhi told the head of the broadcasting station and Zhang Yijun that she had an urgent matter to attend to, so she needed to leave. They did not stop her and let her take care of her matters.


    She came out from the banquet hall and pressed for the elevator.


    Just as she went on and when the door was about to close, a beautiful white hand reached in.


    ¡°Little Flower.¡± A tall figure came in.


    Nan Zhi saw Gu Sheng and was slightly surprised. ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, you hadn¡¯t left?¡±


    ¡°I have something to say to you.¡±


    Looking at Gu Sheng¡¯s slightly serious and cold expression, Nan Zhi pressed for the first floor before asking, ¡°Is it important?¡±


    Gu Sheng looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s beautiful side profile and said faintly, without much emotion, ¡°It was Lin Wanyue who arranged for that waiter to spill that ss of red wine on you.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted and her blood surged up slightly. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Not long after you had entered the guest room, Lin Wanyue also went in. Little Flower, do you feel ufortable anywhere or is there anything important missing?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hold on her bag tightened and she looked at Gu Sheng¡¯s gentle and handsome face. Her chest seemed to have been punched by an invisible ck hand.

 Chapter 360 - Stormy Night

    <h4>Chapter 360: Stormy Night</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Gu Sheng looked at Nan Zhi, whose face was slightly pale and his beautiful hands sped her shoulders. ¡°Are you alright? Did she do something harmful to your body?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s slender body retreated a few steps, her palms pressing against her throbbing temples. With a shake of her head, she murmured softly, ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±


    She was not dumb, she thought of Mu Sihan¡¯s deep questioning gaze and she knew what she had lost.


    It must be because of that handkerchief that Lin Wanyue had nned for someone to spill red wine over her. Then after she went to wash up, Lin Wanyue would have gone quietly to look through her belongings.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips, and it seemed like his hot temperature and refreshing breath was still lingering over them, but now she felt a chill running up her spine.


    She blinked her eyes and her breath tightened.


    Ding. The elevator reached the first floor.


    ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Gu Sheng nodded and said nothing. He watched her leave, his eyes darkening.


    Heavy rain poured down from the sky, and the darkness of the night seemed like it was going to swallow up the whole city. The uniformed doorman waited by the door with an umbre.


    Seeing Nan Zhiing over, he held the umbre over her head.


    Nan Zhi looked at the ck Bentley not far away and her footsteps faltered when she was going down the steps.


    In fact, the main reason she had been afraid to take out the handkerchief was because of the fear and insecurity in her heart.


    She was afraid of breaking the fragile and seemingly harmonious and peaceful rtionship they had stumbled into. Even more than that, she was afraid of hearing a reply that would break her heart!


    Because she cared, she became cautious over many things.


    She did not like this feeling, after her heart was moved, she could not control her anger and joy and was like a mindless puppet, her emotions being controlled.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you all right?¡± The doorman who was holding the umbre for Nan Zhi stopped and asked, puzzled.


    Nan Zhi looked at the night being washed away by the storm and she felt a bitterness in her heart.


    She shook her head with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s all right. We can go now.¡±


    The doorman went to the front passenger seat while carrying the umbre for Nan Zhi and helped her pull the door open. Nan Zhi got in the car after thanking him.


    The door was closed and the sound of the rain outside was blocked.


    Mu Sihan sat in the driver¡¯s seat, an unlit cigar between his thin lips and his long fingers ying listlessly with a small silver lighter.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and fastened the seatbelt with her head lowered.


    From the corner of her eyes, she caught a glimpse of something familiar.


    It was the handkerchief.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heartbeat sped up and it seemed like it was about to leap out of her throat.


    A few secondster, she turned away and looked at the dangerously handsome, yet menacing man starting the engine. ¡°Did Lin Wanyue give you this handkerchief?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi and drove onto the main road. ¡°How did you get the handkerchief?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at his well-defined face and her lips twitched, trying to suppress her feelings. ¡°Is the person with the name embroidered on the handkerchief important to you?¡±


    Mu Sihan tightened his hold on the steering wheel slightly. He did not look at her but asked coldly, ¡°Answer me. How did the handkerchief end up with you?¡±


    ¡°If I say I saw the owner of the handkerch©`¡±


    Before she could finish, the car suddenly squeaked and stopped abruptly.


    Nan Zhi was unprepared and her body lurched to the side and hit the door hard. Fortunately, she had fastened her seatbelt, otherwise her forehead would have mmed onto the car window.


    Within seconds, the car started again and the man¡¯s voice was cold and almost frightening. ¡°She is very important to me, so tell me. Where did you see her?¡±

 Chapter 361 - Xue’er Finally Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 361: Xue¡¯er Finally Appeared</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He looked at her from the corner of his eye. The light in the car was dim and his eyes were already dark. At this moment, she could not see what he was thinking and his expression waspletely unreadable.


    Recently he had been taking his medicine on time and his emotions were under control.


    But he was bing more difficult toprehend.


    Under the flickering street lights, a coldness seemed to grow when she looked at his well-defined facial features.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s clear and beautiful eyesnded on his hands on the steering wheel. It seemed like there was something stuck in her throat, she was unable to say anything.


    She had never dared to tell him about the handkerchief because she did not want and did not dare to hear the words that woulde from his mouth.


    Yes, when she lived in the manor, the old madam had already indirectly told her that there was a very important person in his heart.


    Back when they were trapped on the deserted ind, she heard him call out that person¡¯s name when he was sick and feverish.


    She knew all of this. She knew how important that person was to him.


    She knew.


    But she couldn¡¯t make the wordse out.


    There was a heavy silence in the car. Nan Zhi pursed her lips and looked at the rain-swept world outside the windshield. Steeling herself inwardly, she said coldly, ¡°All I saw was a beggar woman, but I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s the person you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    Without waiting for him to say anything, she said. ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi and said simply, ¡°She¡¯s like family to me.¡±


    A trace of ridicule went past Nan Zhi¡¯s lips.


    Family? The definition of family is very broad. A lover and a wife could also be called family.


    A handkerchief could make him care so much. If that person appeared...


    ¡°Mu Sihan, I don¡¯t want to argue with you. I worked overtime all night yesterday and I¡¯m tired. I want to be alone now. Stop the car.¡±


    Her voice was cold and her expression frosty.


    Mu Sihan pressed his lips together into a tight line and said nothing. He immediately turn on the turn signal and stopped the car by the roadside.


    Nan Zhi felt a tinge of hurt, but she brushed it away. It was still within her control. But the emotions in her chest suddenly swelled to a peak when he suddenly stopped the car so she could get off.


    Unfastening her seatbelt, and pushed the car door to get down.


    But the door was locked.


    After Nan Zhi pushed hard at the door several times, she still could not open it. She looked at the man with one hand on the steering wheel and knitted her eyebrows together. ¡°Aren¡¯t you letting me out of the car?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at her and said, ¡°Her surname is Mu, my adoptive father¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lips and her eyshes fluttered.


    She did not say anything else and nor did he.


    After about ten minutes of silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    The car started and the two of them fell silent again.


    After crossing the highway, the rain became heavier. When they were about to turn into another singlene, a thin figure suddenly staggered across the road.


    With a screech of burning rubber, the friction between the tire brakes and the road made a sharp sound.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s body lurched forward again.


    Before she could respond to what had happened, the man in the driver¡¯s seat suddenly pushed open the door and got out.


    Nan Zhi thought they had hit someone and there was a squeeze in her heart. She wanted to get off the car to check, when suddenly, she saw a few beggars in the distance running towards her, seemingly chasing someone.


    A silver light shed and Nan Zhi saw that the beggar in the lead was the leader of the group of beggars who had bullied the beggar who had dropped the handkerchief.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hand, which was about to push open the door, paused and her breath hitched.


    ...


    Mu Sihan got off the car and walked quickly to the thin figure who was knocked down by the car.


    <i>A beggar woman?</i>


    Despite the heavy rain, he could smell a foul odor.


    He frowned and raised his hand to push away the messy and dirty hair covering the woman¡¯s face.

 Chapter 362 - Heart That Was Becoming Colder

    <h4>Chapter 362: Heart That Was Bing Colder</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He could not help but remember what Nan Zhi had told him.


    <i>¡®I saw a beggar but I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s the person you¡¯re looking for.¡¯</i>


    When Mu Sihan¡¯s finger was about to touch the messy long hair covering the woman¡¯s face, she suddenly stood up from the ground and ran away before he could react.


    ¡°Stop! You stole our food! Just wait until we get you! You¡¯re dead meat!¡± The few beggars from behind caught up. Mu Sihan looked at them coldly before running in the direction the beggar had escaped towards.


    ...


    Nan Zhi sat in the car, the windscreen wiper working rhythmically on the windshield.


    She did not move and watched Mu Sihan¡¯s tall figure running after the thin figure.


    Ever since she had met that person in the alley, she knew that someday, they would meet again...


    She just did not expect it to be so soon.


    Nan Zhi looked down at the handkerchief lying unassumingly in the storagepartment. It seemed like her blood was attacked by a wave of coldness and she shivered.


    Her slender arms slowly wrapped around her chest and she curled her body into a tight ball.


    ...


    Mu Sihan chased after her for nearly two alleys.


    He thought with his stamina, he would not have to chase for that long but somehow, his legs felt like they were filled with lead and he could not run very fast.


    He kept on following behind that thin figure.


    Until she could not run anymore and copsed to the ground.


    Mu Sihan looked at the woman who had fallen into a puddle of water and he walked forward with heavy steps. He stared at her lowered head for a while before bending down.


    The woman subconsciously dodged the moment he reached for her.


    But she was grabbed at the shoulders by him very quickly.


    The long, untidy and knotted hair covering her face was forcibly pulled away.


    Her face so bruised that it was difficult to see her appearance. Only a pair of clear and beautiful eyes filled with panic and helplessness, like a deer caught in the headlights, could be seen.


    She was nothing but skin and bones.


    The girl who was once beautiful was now so scrawny and gaunt. Her eyes were widened with anxiousness and uneasiness, like she had lost her soul.


    Mu Sihan closed his eyes and his mind went silent and nk for a few seconds.


    The hands that were by his sides clenched tightly into fists, trying to suppress the emotions rising from the bottom of his heart.


    Their eyes met under the dim street lights.


    One second, two seconds...


    After a while, the woman¡¯s hoarse voice seemed to drift in from afar, ¡°A-Ah Han?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s body stiffened. Pain and suffocation swept towards him.


    Suddenly, his tall body shook and the gaze looking at the woman became gentler. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯ve returned.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi waited for half an hour. She could have gotten off the car and left but she didn¡¯t.


    Perhaps she refused to give up until all hope was gone. Perhaps she wanted closure. She needed to know how important that woman was to him!


    At first she was holding onto a glimmer of hope, but as the time went by, her heart became colder and colder.


    There was no air conditioner in the car but it seemed like she had fallen into an icyke in the cold winter and it was slowly suffocating her, one second at a time.


    Just when Nan Zhi was considering whether to leave on her own after another ten minutes had passed, a familiar figure came into view.


    It was still raining heavily. Nan Zhi¡¯s long and thick eyshes blinked rapidly and she twisted her hands together, the green veins protruding from the back of her slender hands.

 Chapter 363 - Are You Really Throwing Me Out Of The Car?

    <h4>Chapter 363: Are You Really Throwing Me Out Of The Car?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s gaze watched the tall and cold figure walking out from the darkness through the hazy rain.


    Her eyes slowly shifted to the thin figure in his arms.


    There was a pain that burned in her palms. Her fingernails had broken the skin and sticky red blood was starting to flow out.


    Raising her hands, she pressed her fingers against her throbbing temples.


    It was unbearable.


    All her guesses were correct. That beggar was Xue¡¯er.


    The handkerchief was Xue¡¯er¡¯s.


    His most important Xue¡¯er.


    Her long and thick eyshes fluttered and her fingertips were on the door. She wanted to push it open, but her body could not muster any strength to do so.


    Should she go?


    She had slept with him and was now his woman. Should she get off the car?


    No. Why should she get off?


    The emotions in her chest surged violently but she maintained a calm look on her face.


    The soaked man carried the equally soaked woman to the back seat of the car.


    After putting her down on the seat, he went to the car boot, took a clean towel and passed it to her.


    Returning to the driver¡¯s seat, he looked at Nan Zhi who was in the front passenger seat with cold eyes like he was looking at a stranger. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    His voice was cold, without any trace of warmth.


    Nan Zhi did not know if she was thinking too much, but she felt a malicious air emanating from him. It was a little different from usual, and it was a little frightening.


    There were still drops of rainwater on his handsome face and his face was tense and cold. There was a steely glint in his eye.


    ¡°Get off.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes widened and she stared at him in disbelief.


    What...? What did he say just now?


    Did he just tell her to get off the car?


    Nan Zhi slowly turned her head to look at the woman sitting behind. The woman¡¯s skinny body was huddled in the corner, her hand holding the clean towel tightly and her eyes were looking timidly at the two of them seated in front.


    The woman¡¯s face was injured and it seemed like she was beaten. There were bruises covering her face but judging from her features and facial structure, she was a rare beauty.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand me?¡±


    Nan Zhi turned her head back towards Mu Sihan slowly and her pupils shrank when she saw the man¡¯s face, and his cold sharp gaze.


    He was serious.


    Her temples started to throb in pain again. That sharp pain was like a burnt steel pipe jabbing at her nerves with fire.


    Nan Zhi were holding her hands together so tightly that the knuckles were turning white. She felt like her heart was stung by something. At first it was only a slight pain, but the pain was starting to spread a wave of exhaustion and searing pain made her want to copse.


    She seemed to have exhausted all her strength before she forced herself to ask with trembling lips, ¡°Are you really throwing me out of the car? Now?¡±


    She kept on telling herself that the man who would spend money freely just to make her smile, would not be so cold and cruel.


    She did not believe that he really had no feelings for her.


    ¡°What, do you want me to say it a second time?¡±


    He was cold and his gaze was indifferent, making her feel very distant.


    An awkward silence settled in the car.


    It was so quiet that only the sounds of the rain sttering onto the car windows and her slightly heavy breathing could be heard.


    Her clear eyes filled with tears, but she refused to let them fall. Even though her heart felt like it was gouged out by a knife, she did not cry in front of him.


    Lifting her chin slightly, she looked daringly at his handsome yet cold face with a smirk. ¡°Yes, I want you to say it to me, to my face, for the second time.¡±


    He was sitting upright in the driver¡¯s seat and looked down at her, his face cold and filled only with an uncaring scorn.


    ¡°Get off.¡±

 Chapter 364 - Conquered

    <h4>Chapter 364: Conquered</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    It hurt.


    His cold voice was like a sharp sword, piercing into her heart ruthlessly.


    He was really ruthless!


    He said before that he only treated Xue¡¯er as family, but once he found her, he could not tolerate her existence and was throwing her to the gutter in the pouring rain.


    This man really knew how to hurt someone.


    Lifting up their hopes to the heavens before bringing them smashing down to the depths of hell.


    He treated her so well before because he had not found Xue¡¯er and put his hopes in her. Like she was warned, now she knew. She was merely a shadow of Xue¡¯er!


    What a fool she was.


    Little by little, she had slowly but surely been conquered by his domineering and powerful attitude.


    He must beughing at her now!


    ¡°A-Ah Han, it¡¯s raining so heavily. Don¡¯t leave a girl alone at night,¡± the woman behind said in a weak voice.


    The man furrowed his eyebrows and his expression was indifferent and cold. He looked at Nan Zhi coldly and then at the woman sitting at the back. Nan Zhi did not miss the tenderness that shed past his eyes.


    What further proof did she need?


    Everything she hade to believe was a pretense!


    She smirked in a self-deprecating manner and her blood ran cold. Not wanting to stay in the car any longer, she sniffed and pushed open the door without a word.


    The heavy rain mixed with the wind hit her in the face like a cold p in the face.


    It forced her to wake up.


    Butpared to her body, her heart was even colder.


    Before she closed the door, she heard the conversation between the woman and the man.


    ¡°Ah Han, she¡¯s your friend, how can you treat her like this?¡±


    ¡°Only you can sit in my car.¡±


    Before the door waspletely closed, Nan Zhi met with the man¡¯s deep and cold eyes, and she saw the tant mockery in his eyes, as if challenging her.


    Secondster, the car sped away just when she was able to steady herself.


    The rainwater that sshed out quickly drenched her with no remorse.


    Nan Zhi watched the car going away. Soon, even the headlights could not be seen and disappeared from her sight.


    She was a fool.


    She would never have imagined that he could be so heartless.


    They had an intimate rtionship and whenever they have an intimate moment or when he came forward to help when she encountered difficulties, she would always have the illusion that he would be there for her. Always.


    Perhaps she hade to depend on him too much. At times, even though he was overbearing and arrogant, she truly felt that he really doted on her.


    She was a fool and she had stupidly let herself be swayed by him.


    But his actions tonight woke her uppletely.


    As she stood alone in the heavy rain, the rainwater dripping down from her head soaked through her clothes, down to the depths of her soul. All she could feel was an ice cold liquid on her face, but she did not know if it was pouring rain, or her broken tears.


    It was already ten p.m, and the storm gave no sign of stopping.


    She stood alone by the roadside and was like a lost child who did not know where to go.


    Even his Xue¡¯er knew that it might be dangerous to leave a girl behind at night, but he had abandoned her again.


    Just like that night on the deserted ind.


    If it was not for Xiao Yi, she might have died there.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart felt like it was soaked in salt water, it was bitter and sore.


    Her heart was in a mess, her ears were buzzing and her heart tightened and there was a stabbing pain to her heart. Her emotions were uncontroble.


    Biting her lips hard, she closed her eyes and opened them again, leaving behind only coldness.


    She did not hail a taxi, but instead, slowly walked forward along the endless road.


    The rainwater sshed on her face and body, but she seemed unable to feel the cold. She was like a ghost who had lost her soul, walking aimlessly.


    The only thing she could feel was an empty numbness.


    Even when she was framed by Nan Yao¡¯s family four years ago, she did not feel anywhere near what she felt at this moment.


    She was not a person who had not experienced hardship, no matter how terrible she felt, she believed she would get over it.


    <i>Just think of my baby Xiaojie...</i>


    She should never have done that DNA test.

 Chapter 365 - Lost Heart

    <h4>Chapter 365: Lost Heart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Cars passed by Nan Zhi from time to time, some even sshed dirty muddy water on her on purpose, while some unwinded their windows to whistle at her.


    The clothes she wore to the celebration party was a little thinner, and the pastel blue evening gown clung tightly to her skin after being drenched by the rainwater. Her feminine figure could be seen fully.


    Even though she tried her best to stop herself from thinking about it, the scene of him chasing her out of her car for Xue¡¯er still sh in her mind on an endless repeat.


    That coldness and heartlessness when he stared at her was void of any adoration.


    Was doting on her in the past all just a matter of pretense? Was she just a recement?


    Rain kept falling on her face, and her long eyshes were drenched by therge water droplets. Every step she took was hard and heavy, as if she was walking on pins...


    The thin heels on her feet were suddenly wedged in between the gaps between the sewage cover.


    She lifted her leg in an attempt to pull it out, however the shoe heel was stuck deep in between the gaps and could not be pulled out, no matter how hard she tried.


    The sadness and grievances Nan Zhi felt were instantly magnified.


    Damn it!


    Was she cursed? Even her shoe was bullying her and she was out of luck.


    Her expression hardened as she was ready to discard her shoes and leave them there. Suddenly, a familiar, soothing voice rang from above her head, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Nan Zhi blinked as she stared at the man who had unknowingly found her. A tint of surprise appeared in her reddened eyes. ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, why are you here?¡±


    Gu Sheng passed the umbre he was holding to Nan Zhi before he squatted and grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s slender ankle with hisrge hands. ¡°I¡¯ve been following his car since we left the hotel.¡±


    He furrowed his eyebrows when he noticed her body tensing up. Sadness shed on his handsome face as his other hand supported the foot that was stuck, and gently pulled it up. ¡°Rx.¡±


    Nan Zhi was a little dazed and her body leaned forward unstably. The rainwater on the umbre fell on Gu Sheng¡¯s soft, silky hair.


    His white shirt was alreadypletely drenched and stuck tightly to his body. The muscles on his shoulders and arms could be seen clearly.


    Nan Zhi was still a little dazed as her reaction was a lot slower than usual. She only noticed that she had to shift the umbre above Gu Sheng when she returned to her senses.


    ...


    Under Xue¡¯er¡¯s continuous nagging, the Bentley that had long driven away returned once more.


    ¡°Ah Han, it¡¯s not right to leave a girl alone, no matter what happened. You can¡¯t do it again next time...¡±


    Before Xue¡¯er could finish her words, she saw Nan Zhi, with a man that had appeared sometime during their absence, standing not too far away from them.


    It seemed she had lost her bnce and leaned forward when the man helped her pull out the heel of her shoe from the metal grate. The man pulled onto her arm very quickly and the position of the two seemed unusually intimate from their angle.


    ¡°See? There¡¯s always someone helping her.¡± That time he had left her on the ind, he had gone back again secretly after he left. However, she had already been saved by someone else.


    Xue¡¯er did not have the chance to say anything before the man already restarted the car engine and the ck Bentley drove away.


    ...


    Once Nan Zhi regained her bnce, she immediately took a step back from Gu Sheng. Gu Sheng¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw her instinctive action.


    Nan Zhi looked up and suddenly caught a glimpse of a ck sedan disappearing from the corner from the corner of her eyes.


    She stiffened.


    Why does that car look a little like Mu Sihan¡¯s car?


    It was impossible. He had already left so heartlessly. How was it possible for him to return? And even if he did return, she would never get on his car again!


    ¡°Little Flower, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Gu Sheng pulled a dazed Nan Zhi into his car.

 Chapter 366 - Greedy For His Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 366: Greedy For His Warmth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Little Flower, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Gu Sheng pulled a dazed Nan Zhi into his car.


    Gu Sheng took out a towel after he helped her with her seatbelt and wiped her wet hair and face for her.


    Nan Zhi felt really stuffy when she thought about Mu Sihan taking a towel and passing it to Xue¡¯er so lovingly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s the woman he was carrying?¡± Gu Sheng asked with heartache for Nan Zhi, as he stared at her pale face.


    Nan Zhi took the towel from Gu Sheng and buried her face into the towel. Her slender shoulders started to tremble slightly. ¡°The woman he loves has returned.¡±


    Gu Sheng did not say anything and let her bury her face into the towel to vent her emotions alone.


    It was only after a while that she slowly calmed down.


    By the time she looked up, they had already arrived at the housing district where she stayed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already messaged Auntie He and told her to prepare a hot bath for you. I¡¯ve also asked her to prepare some hot ginger tea to warm your body up,¡± Gu Sheng said as he unbuckled her seatbelt for her. He then got out of the car and walked to the other side of the car to help her open the door.


    He wrapped his arm around her shoulders lightly and guided her back to her apartment, while his other hand was holding onto the umbre to fend off the pouring rain.


    Before she entered the apartment, he patted her head lightly, his voice soft andforting, ¡°I can¡¯t give you any advice, as things between two people are difficult for others to intrude andment on. You¡¯re already grown up, and should have your own opinions and ideas on what to do.


    ¡°But no matter what happens, I just want you to remember that I¡¯ll always be with you. You¡¯re not alone.¡±


    The urge to cry surged up in Nan Zhi as she stared tearfully at Gu Sheng, who looked utterly gentle with his warm gaze and soft smile.


    No matter whether it was now or back then, Brother Gu Sheng was as warm as the zing sun.


    She really wanted to fall into his arms and let himfort her.


    However, she couldn¡¯t do that to him.


    She couldn¡¯t give brother Gu Sheng hope, just because she was hurt by Mu Sihan.


    It was incredibly unfair to him.


    Gu Sheng curled his finger and flicked Nan Zhi¡¯s forehead lightly, probably having guessed Nan Zhi¡¯s thoughts as he smiled faintly in helplessness. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid that I¡¯ll take advantage when you¡¯re vulnerable. I will always respect you, no matter what decision you make.¡±


    Nan Zhi sniffled as her voice became more choked and hoarse, ¡°Thank you, Brother Gu Sheng. I won¡¯t be defeated so easily.¡±


    ...


    Mu Sihan drove straight to the hospital.


    He carried Xue¡¯er down the car and Xue¡¯er eximed when she touched his boiling hot skin, ¡°Ah Han, do you have a fever?¡±


    His temperature was so high it felt like hotva and could burn someone even from just a touch.


    The man looked down at the woman, who was only skin and bones, and his eyes darkened. His voice was filled with the deep hoarseness only a matured man would have, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Xue¡¯er looked into his pair of calm and deep ck eyes as her heart tightened a little.


    Was this Ah Han?


    In her memory, Ah Han was cold yet arrogant and had an aura of wildness and overbearingness on him. However, this person carrying her was mature, prudent and calm...


    ¡°How can you be fine when your temperature is so high? You should go and take the flu medicine first...¡±


    He interrupted her with his hoarse voice, ¡°I need to take you for a checkup in the hospital.¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s pupils constricted when she heard the word ¡®hospital¡¯.


    He did not notice the panic in her eyes as he carried her to the specialist for a specialist to give her a full-body checkup.


    ...


    <i>Two hourster.</i>


    The results from the body checkup were finallypleted. There was not an unscathed ce on her, and there were scars on her all over. There were both old and new scars, some of them caused from being hit by a leather whip, some caused by cigarette butt burns and some were even caused by sharp tools.


    The specialist even managed to diagnose that she had depression. The scar on her wrist, which was still rming, even though it had already left a deep scar, was proof that she had attempted suicide before.


    He did not know what had happened to her all these years. However, he felt like he was being stabbed in the heart when he saw her looking so deste and devastated.


    What had she been through all these years?

 Chapter 367 - Where Have You Been All These Years?

    <h4>Chapter 367: Where Have You Been All These Years?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s emotions were not quite stable and she was extremely afraid of doctors in their white gowns.


    The moment they took a step towards her, she would scream hysterically and reel back sharply as if in immense pain.


    She only slowly calmed down after Mu Sihan entered the ward andforted her for a long while.


    He let the nurse help her take a shower to warm her up. It was only after that that a semnce of her original appearance could be seen after she changed into clean clothes.


    Although there were bruises on her face, her skin was still fair, though it was so fair it made her look sick. Just one look was enough to know that she had not been under the sun in a long time.


    Mu Sihan stood by the bed as he stared at the woman, who had shrunk into a corner and had tears on her long eyshes. He pursed his thin lips as his voice was hoarse, ¡°Xue¡¯er, where have you been all these years?¡±


    Xue¡¯er shivered as she buried her face into her arms that were wrapped around her knees. She said timidly, ¡°Ah Han, I don¡¯t want to be in the hospital. I¡¯m scared, they¡¯ll hurt me...¡±


    Mu Sihan walked in front of Xue¡¯er and he squatted down. He patted her arm lightly, ¡°I¡¯m here. No one will dare to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°They will!¡± All of a sudden, she became very agitated. ¡°I¡¯ve been locked up in the hospital by them before. They would give me injections and force feed me medicine everyday and they would abuse me if I didn¡¯t take the medicine. I don¡¯t want to see them, they¡¯re all monsters!¡±


    Xue¡¯er looked around at the white walls around her. Her pupils constricted immediately when she caught the doctors and nurses that were passing by outside the room and her body trembled even more, ¡°Look, the monsters are here again. Ah...!¡±


    She suddenly pushed him away with her strength, probably having been triggered by something and she started to climb up onto the ledge of the window. ¡°They won¡¯t be able to catch me if I jump down from here.¡±


    Mu Sihan reacted immediately and caught her from behind, before he carried her down forcefully.


    Pressing the button by the button for the doctor, they put her under sedation to prevent her from doing anything drastic.


    ...


    When Xue¡¯er woke up again, she was in a luxurious, pce-styled princess room that was overflowing in pink.


    She looked around her and felt that it seemed extremely familiar, however she could not remember exactly where she was.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± The man¡¯s low and mature voice rang from behind her. Xue¡¯er turned back and saw the man, who was dressed in a white shirt and ck suit pants, standing not too far away. Tears rolled down from her eyes. ¡°Did you see how hideous I was?¡±


    The man walked towards the bed and took out the handkerchief that had two snowkes sewn on it to wipe her tears for her. ¡°Tell me what happened to you over the past few years.¡±


    Xue¡¯er sat on the bed as she leaned against the bed frame. She hugged her knees with both her hands as her sharp chin rested on her slender arms. She said with a shaky voice, ¡°Even since that thing happened between your older brother and I, I¡¯d developed slightly depression and felt like everything was not going smoothly for me.


    ¡°I was also often bullied by people when I was working in the broadcastingpany. You were building your career in S Country back then and I couldn¡¯t find anyone to confide in. It was getting more and more painful for me and I missed you badly when my emotions acted up that day, which was why I made thest-minute decision to look for you.


    ¡°However, I fell unconscious the moment I sat on the taxi and found myself in a mental hospital when I woke up. I wasn¡¯t crazy but they kept insisting that I was! It was like a prison there, and they abused me whenever I wanted to run away.¡±


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows tightly as he stared at her arms that were covered in scars, ¡°Then how did you escape this time?¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s arms around her body tightened as her face paled. Her lips trembled badly as she stammered pitifully, ¡°I was locked up by them for a few years, and they would give me injections and medicine forcefully everyday to make my mental state worse. I knew that I would die there if I continue to stay there...¡±

 Chapter 368 - Do You Know How Much He Likes You?

    <h4>Chapter 368: Do You Know How Much He Likes You?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t contact anyone outside and they abused me the moment I was even a little disobedient. They tied me to the bed for the first few years and everyday felt like a nightmare to me. I forgot a lot of things as a result.


    ¡°In thest year, they let me move around freely in my room when they noticed that I¡¯d forgotten about a lot of things and stopped resisting. I lived like that until I saw a news rted to you not too long ago.


    ¡°It was the anniversary of S.G Corporation and the rumor of you and another woman. Although I didn¡¯t see a frontal photo of you, I recognized that it was you immediately and remembered everything about the times we spent when we grew up together.


    ¡°Since then, I started to n my escape after I remembered you. I knew that the female doctor that gave me injections and fed me medicine everyday liked me. I was very resistant to her advances in the past, as I didn¡¯t want to sell myself. However, I forced myself to ept her advances in order to escape and took the medicine she gave me everyday obediently. However, I forced myself to throw up the medicine the moment she left. Then... I gave my body to her that night and took the chance when she was delirious in her desires and knocked her unconscious.


    ¡°I wore her physician¡¯s gown, took her employee pass and escaped from that crazy hospital. However, people from the hospital started to chase after me not too long after I escaped.


    ¡°I had been fleeing from those people for nearly half a month. I didn¡¯t have money or an identification card on me and could only act as a beggar since I was so scared of being caught.¡±


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows tightly at the sight of her being so flustered and hurt. ¡°What¡¯s the mental hospital that detained you?¡±


    ¡°It should be called Lingshan. I saw it on that doctor¡¯s pass.¡±


    Lingshan?


    It was only in the city next to Ning City. It turned out that she had been so close to him all these years, yet he had never been able to find her.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s hands curled into tight fists as his expression was dark and cold. ¡°If I didn¡¯t drive into you tonight, were you not nning to contact me?¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s long eyshes trembled badly like butterfly wings that were injured. She sniffled as she said with a shaking voice, ¡°Ah Han, Ye Qing had... I couldn¡¯t face you anymore...¡±


    She had not finished her words when she was interrupted by his cold voice, ¡°Do you hate Ye Qing that much? Don¡¯t you know how much he likes you?¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s lips trembled when she saw his hardening expression. He looked so cold and fierce that she felt she would be able to scrape ayer of ice from his face.


    Was she imagining things? It seemed almost like Ah Han¡¯s current behavior was a little simr to Ye Qing, who nevershed out to others in anger.


    However, they were twins after all, so it wasn¡¯t impossible that they shared some simr traits.


    It might have been too long since she hadst seen him, so it caused her to have the wrong impression.


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    Xue¡¯er lowered her gaze as she shook her head. ¡°Ye Qing has such a prestigious status and is already married. We both belong to different worlds. I don¡¯t like him and don¡¯t want to be liked by him.¡±


    The temperature in the room immediately dropped to a freezing point.


    ¡°A-Ah Han, I¡¯m really tired. Can you stop bringing up things from the past?¡±


    She lifted her gaze, seemingly thinking about something. Gathering her courage, she touched his arm when she saw the unusual color on his aloof face. ¡°Did you take the medicine for your fever? Your temperature is really high. If you leave it unattended, you might die!¡±


    He grabbed her wrist easily as his well-defined handsome face leaned towards her. There was aplicated expression in his eyes that she did not understand. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see me if my fever is gone.¡±


    Xue¡¯er did not understand what he meant.


    He let go of her before she could say anything, ¡°Rest properly.¡±


    ...


    Mu Sihan left Xue¡¯er¡¯s room and heard a child-like voice trail over when he was walking down the stairs. The voice wasced in anger, ¡°I heard that he brought a woman back. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s tired, I want to see him.¡±

 Chapter 369 - His Difficulty

    <h4>Chapter 369: His Difficulty</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yi Fan stared at Young Master Xiaojie, who had rushed over after he heard that Young Master had brought a woman back with him. He sighed, being put in a difficult spot. ¡°Small Young Master, Young Master has already gone to rest. He will go and see you tomorrow morning...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just want to see him. If he wants to find a step-mother for me, then I won¡¯t stay here anymore!¡±


    Although Xiaojie had never put on the poise of a typical young master, he would always stand up to anyone or anything that would harm his Pretty Zhizhi. And right now, he was irate.


    He would never be afraid of his daddy, who all the servants in the manor were afraid of.


    Yi Fan stared at Xiaojie, who was as stubborn as Mu Sihan when he was angry. He was thinking if he should go up to report this when he saw the man himself walking down the stairs with heavy steps from the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    The man waved his hand with a cold expression. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡±


    When they were the only ones left in the living room, the two of them stared at each other without a sound for a few seconds. Xiaojie was still young after all, and could not stop himself from saying what he felt. He lifted his small chin up as he red at the expressionless man with his bright ck eyes, ¡°I heard you brought a woman back with you. Are you nning to get a step-mother for me? If you dare to get a step-mother for me, I¡¯ll call Uncle Gu immediately and let him be my daddy!¡±


    The man raised his eyebrow slightly as he stared at the exquisite-looking child in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re the son of the person whose blood runs in you. Regardless of what you say, it¡¯s something that cannot be changed in your entire life.¡±


    ¡°Then are you making the woman you brought back my step-mother?¡±


    ¡°No. She¡¯s the woman I like, not the one your daddy likes.¡±


    Xiaojie furrowed his small eyebrows when he heard the man¡¯s indifferent words. Why did his daddy speak so weirdly tonight?


    Did his intelligence deteriorate? Why did he not understand what his daddy was saying?


    ¡°It¡¯ste, go back and sleep.¡±


    Xiaojie was carried back to his room by him forcefully and he left coldly after throwing Xiaojie onto the bed.


    He did not tell him a story or give him a goodnight kiss as usual.


    What was wrong with Daddy tonight?


    ...


    The man returned to his room and took out a diary.


    He flipped to a page that documented the incident that happened when his younger brother and he were eight-years-old.


    The two brothers had been kidnapped and kept in a pitch-ck room that year. Four or five men walked in, wanting to defile the two brothers and he stepped in to stop them from harming his younger brother. Back then, he had almost died.


    But in the end, he had survived.


    When they were twelve, his younger brother hated all the politics, the dirty tactics and endless scheming. He took a step forward to take the burden and with that, he set his younger brother free.


    When they were twenty-years-old, the princess from A Country fell for his younger brother, who had started his own business. She did all she could to marry him. His younger brother did not like her, but it was a must for the two countries to unite by marriage. He stepped up once more and took the burden for his younger brother.


    Xue¡¯er was the first ident in his life. He had been attracted by her pureness and beauty from the first time he saw her with his younger brother.


    The only selfish thing he did to his younger brother in his life was to steal Xue¡¯er away.


    The pain in his heart was too much. He did not want to be so righteous anymore, and think for his younger brother first. He wanted to be with Xue¡¯er and spend an ordinary life with her.


    He wanted to live.


    Although he did not want to be ruthless to his younger brother¡¯s woman, he wanted to be selfish for once and upy his younger brother¡¯s body. That was why he couldn¡¯t let his younger brother develop feelings for another woman.


    He had to rece him!


    It was the only way.


    ...


    Nan Zhi downed the ginger tea Auntie He prepared for her and took a warm bath after she returned to her apartment.


    She went to work as usual the next day after sleeping and video-called Xiaojie as though nothing had happened.


    Xiaojie did not tell her about his daddy bringing a woman home in the video call. He heard from Butler Yi that she was daddy¡¯s younger sister.


    He did not know if it was real or a lie. He nned to wait for Pretty Zhizhi to visit him at the manor before he told her.


    ...


    Two dayster, Nan Zhi received a call from Xia Yanran when she was almost done with work.


    ¡°Zhizhi, are you free tonight? I want to go to the mall and buy some things for my godson.¡±


    Nan Zhi asked in concern when she heard the slight choking in Xia Yanran¡¯s voice, ¡°Yanran, what happened to you?¡±


    Xia Yanran did not hide anything from Nan Zhi. ¡°I broke up with Yi Fan. Xiao Yi forced himself on me against night. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I couldn¡¯t do this to Yi Fan. He threw me a ck card, and he¡¯s officially started to support me financially.


    ¡°Zhizhi, I thought of every way I could, but I still couldn¡¯t run away from him. I can only regain my freedom once he gets tired of me.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart was heavy.


    These men were all animals,plete assholes!


    Nan Zhi¡¯s emotions that she had been suppressing and acted like nothing had happened for the past few days, became slightly uncontrolled at the thought of Mu Sihan, and she broke down a little.


    He was the one who first said to get together, but he was also the one who had left first, abandoning her like useless trash on the ground.


    He had his old love, yet she could only struggle in the depths of pain.


    He was so cruel!


    ¡°Zhizhi, are you unwell?¡± They had been best friends for a few years after all, and Xia Yanran could feel that something was wrong through the call, even though Nan Zhi did not reveal anything.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips as her voice was slightly choked, ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the mallter!¡±

 Chapter 370 - Meeting At The Mall

    <h4>Chapter 370: Meeting At The Mall</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>In the most luxurious shopping mall in central Ning City.</i>


    Xia Yanran was already waiting at the entrance when Nan Zhi had arrived.


    The two best friends were shocked when they saw each other.


    Even though Nan Zhi did not get a fever after she was drenched in the rain that night, her throat had been itchy since then and herplexion was still a little pale, even with makeup on.


    On the other hand, Xia Yanran had ayer of bandage wrapped around her forehead and she looked worse than Nan Zhi.


    Xia Yanran touched the bandage on her forehead and she smiled as if it was nothing. ¡°That beast didn¡¯t have it goodst night either. I smashed his head with the ashtray when he tried to force himself on him. My injury happened because I was too nervous and bumped into the cupboard identally. I ended up getting three stitches, and I¡¯m fine apart from that. That Xiao beast had nine stitches, which is a full three times the number I got!¡±


    Nan Zhi felt sorry for Xia Yanran as she stared at her and caressed her forehead softly. ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go and shop till we drop! I¡¯m going to bust his card.¡±


    ¡°The card he gave you doesn¡¯t have a spending limit.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make him go bankrupt.¡±


    Nan Zhi remembered that she had several cards that Mu Sihan gave her as well.


    He forced them onto her one night after he and Xiaojie acknowledged each other as father and son.


    Xia Yanran dragged Nan Zhi to the female apparel section. ¡°Zhizhi, just choose whatever you want and I¡¯ll pay for it. After we¡¯re done here, let¡¯s go to the children section and buy some clothes for my beloved godson.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not n to let Yanran pay for her, though she browsed through the maze of clothing racks with her.


    Nan Zhi liked one of the light-colored dresses on disy and had just called a staff over, when she heard a soft voice trail over suddenly, ¡°Ah Han, how about I wear that to visit Grandma? Grandma likes it when I wear light-colored clothing.¡±


    The dress that Nan Zhi liked was hung at the window and she had been blocked by a clothes rack, which was why she did not see the couple that entered the store. It was obvious the couple did not see her either.


    The staff member was about to take the dress down for Nan Zhi and replied to Xue¡¯er politely when she heard her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, this dress had been taken by another customer.¡±


    Xue¡¯er hummed in confusion, ¡°Someone has already taken this dress?¡± Despite being a little disappointed, she bowed her head in resignation. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go look for something else.¡±


    The staff took the dress down and was about to pass it to Nan Zhi, who was standing behind the racks. The man¡¯s low and cold voice rang, ¡°Is there only one?¡±


    The staff¡¯s gazended on the man. A ck tailored suit wrapped around his wild and good figure. He had a strong aura that was aloof as his sharp gaze was so cold it was almost abrasive.


    ¡°Sir, this dress is a limited-edition piece. We only have one and the dress just arrived at our store.¡±


    ¡°Ah Han, it¡¯s fine.¡± Xue¡¯er tugged at the man¡¯s sleeves as she said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go look at the other designs.¡±


    The man did not listen to her, opting to stare at the staff coldly instead, ¡°Bring it here.¡±


    The staff was put in a difficult spot and she shuffled ufortably.


    The man looked like he was rich and influential, so much that she could not afford to offend him. But the woman that chose the dress first did not seem like she was someone easy to dismiss either...


    Nan Zhi walked out from behind the racks and saw the familiar man not too far away.


    It was really a small world.


    Too small.


    She met them even though it was one of the rare times she came out to shop...


    However, it was understandable when she thought about it. Xue¡¯er was dressed in rags when he found her that night and it was natural to bring her out to get some new clothes.


    They obviously did not expect to see Nan Zhi here. Aplicated expression appeared in the expressionless man¡¯s dark eyes when their eyes met.

 Chapter 371 - Mu Sihan, We’re Over

    <h4>Chapter 371: Mu Sihan, We¡¯re Over</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi was wearing a ssic ck and white professional outfit.


    The white shirt was tight fitting while the ck miniskirt had a slit behind and wrapped around her bottom perfectly. Her long brown hair was curled and tied back into a ponytail that exposed her full forehead. Her pretty face had a thinyer of makeup on and she still tall and pretty, even though herplexion was a little pale. She was a sight that could not be ignored.


    Nan Zhi nced at the woman next to the men and moved her gaze away. Her red lips curled up in slight ridicule. ¡°Mr. Mu, I think you should know the simple principle of firste-first-served, right? Or, do you want to use your money and influence to suppress others for the woman next to you?¡±


    The man pursed his lips tightly as he stared at the eloquent Nan Zhi. He did not continue the conversation and turned his gaze towards the staff instead. He said with a forcefulness that did not allow any objection, ¡°Bring the dress over.¡±


    As he said it, he looked down at the woman next to him as his sharp gaze softened a little, ¡°Go and try it on.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hands that were resting by her sides tightened into fists. Although she already witnessed his deep affection for Xue¡¯er that night, her heart still clenched in pain when she saw it again.


    This feeling of falling into hell instantly after having been thrown to heaven by him was not good.


    It hurt.


    However, Nan Zhi was also not someone who could be yed around with so easily.


    Just as the staff was about to pass the dress to Xue¡¯er due to the man¡¯s strong aura, Nan Zhi took a step forward and blocked the staff with an elegant arm.


    The staff could not help but give her a thumbs up in her heart when she saw Nan Zhi suddenly stepping forward, lifting her head and meeting the eyes of that man who had the terrifying aura.


    The man furrowed his eyebrows a little at her challenging action. His gazended on her face, and an emotion that she could not read appeared in his ck eyes.


    Although they did not speak, the tension in the air was so thick and charged it was as though a spark would ignite and submerge the shop in a raging inferno. Xue¡¯er tugged at the man¡¯s arm again. ¡°Ah Han, I don¡¯t want to try this dress anymore, let her have it!¡±


    Mu Sihan patted Xue¡¯er¡¯s hand as his ck eyes seemed to stab into Nan Zhi coldly. ¡°You can look at the other designs in the store. I¡¯ll help you buy anything that you like.¡±


    Choose another dress for him to buy for her? So she could hand over the dress she had taken first?


    Nan Zhi really wanted tough at him.


    And so, she reallyughed in front of him as her eyes lit up and her dimples appeared. Although she was already beautiful, when she smiled, she was a million times more beautiful. So beautiful she could take your breath away.


    Staring at her smiling face, the headache that never went away because of the high fever, became worse.


    It seemed like Mu Sihan was going toe out.


    He immediately moved his gaze away from Nan Zhi¡¯s smiling face.


    Nan Zhi watched as his facial features crumpled together, thinking that he already despised her this much in such a short time. Her voice turned cold, ¡°There¡¯s still something I didn¡¯t manage to do after you left me behind that night.¡±


    The man narrowed his ck eyes slightly. ¡°What?¡±


    Nan Zhi took a step forward and suddenly lifted her hand.


    A loud p seemed to echo in the air, ruthless and unthinking on the man¡¯s face.


    Her expression darkened imperceptibly. ¡°For the price of lying and hurting me, a p is really cheap for you. Didn¡¯t you ask which dress I liked in the shop?¡±


    Nan Zhi suddenly took the limited-edition dress from the staff. Her lips curled up, but her hands pulled with sudden strength and a long tear appeared on the dress, ruining it in an instant.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Xue¡¯er eximed softly from the side when she saw Mu Sihan getting hit and the dress being torn.


    Nan Zhi tore the dress a few more times as she threw the tattered dress on Mu Sihan¡¯s face with a cold smile. ¡°You¡¯re really angry, aren¡¯t you? But know that this is nothingpared to the pain you gave me!¡± Her smile only became colder and brighter. ¡°Mu Sihan, let me tell you officially now that we are over.¡±


    Xia Yanran, who was trying clothes on in the fitting room, heard themotion and ran over hastily. ¡°Zhizhi, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Nan Zhi pulled Xia Yanran¡¯s hand and gave a cold smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go to another store. There¡¯s some pathetic dregs here and I feel disgusted just being here.¡±

 Chapter 372 - She Doesn’t Want A Man Who’s Heart Is Not With Her

    <h4>Chapter 372: She Doesn¡¯t Want A Man Who¡¯s Heart Is Not With Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Good, very good!


    She was indeed the woman that Mu Sihan fell for. She actually dared to p him and even call him a pathetic dreg!


    Xue¡¯er stared as the man¡¯s expression slowly darkened. Her gazended on his red and swollen cheek as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Ah Han, are you alright? Does it hurt?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, he would not get a high fever and get hit by others.


    ¡°Should I exin to her...¡±


    His indifferent voice interrupted her before she could finish her words, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± He threw the dress that was torn by Nan Zhi to the floor as his gaze moved to the staff, ¡°Bring out all the clothes that suit her.¡±


    The staff¡¯s heart clenched painfully as she nced at that limited-edition dress. She did not dare to meet the eyes of the man for too long and she moved her gaze down as she said carefully, ¡°Sir, you will need to pay for this dress first!¡±


    The man¡¯s expression darkened again.


    ...


    <i>In another female apparel store </i>.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mood was lifted somewhat after she vented and her shoulders rxed.


    However, her payback was nothingpared to the pain that man had given her. It seemed that she had used all of her strength for that p earlier and she felt a little lightheaded.


    It was a good thing she ran away with Yanran quickly. He might strangle her to death again if his bipr disorder acted up.


    However...


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed together as she stared at her numb palm.


    Did he get a fever after being in the rain that night?


    Why was his temperature so scorching hot?


    Nan Zhi wanted to p herself when she realized that she was still worried about him.


    ¡°Zhizhi, what happened between you and Young Master Mu? Who¡¯s the woman with a face mask next to him?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not hide anything from Xia Yanran and told her everything that happened that night.


    Xia Yanran was furious when she knew the full story. She turned around, wanting to go find Mu Sihan, but Nan Zhi managed to pull her back in time.


    ¡°Dont. His heart was never with me in the first ce. Now that his unforgettable first love is back, his heart will nevere back to me no matter what I do.¡±


    Xia Yanran was still furious, so furious that she was almost spitting fire. ¡°Zhizhi, you already have a child with him. So what if his first love is back? She¡¯s still a third-party in your rtionship.¡±


    Nan Zhi had already given up on him after she was left behind by him once again.


    Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me.


    She would never let herself be fooled by him again.


    That man would never have left her behind like that if he had even the tiniest hint of feelings for her. She could not bring herself to go beg him to stay by her side. The thought alone made her heart cringe in shame.


    She had more pride than that.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know him when I had Xiaojie. He only contributed a sperm. Besides, he had never specifically said that I was his girlfriend after he and Xiaojie acknowledged each other as father and son. That¡¯s why, there is no third-party.¡±


    Xia Yanran poked Nan Zhi¡¯s forehead and sighed. ¡°Zhizhi, you... are too kind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being kind. I just don¡¯t want to keep a man whose heart is not with me.¡±


    Nan Zhi had just finished her words when a scoff rang from behind her suddenly. ¡°I thought I saw wrongly, but it really is you, Nan Zhi. So it¡¯s true that everyone has their moment of fame and Young Master Mu had already gotten tired of you so quickly.¡±


    Nan Yao had an arm wrapped around Bo Sijing¡¯s as she entered the shop with a bright smile.


    ¡°We just passed by XX¡¯s gship store and saw Young Master Mu shopping with a woman. He got the staff to take out every piece of clothing that suited her. Waa, he¡¯s so good to her!¡± Nan Yao said happily, taking a perverse amount of pleasure in Nan Zhi¡¯s misery.


    After Nan Yao left the broadcastingpany, she was preparing to enter the filming industry. She was going to meet the director tomorrow and pulled Bo Sijing toe shopping with her, wanting to find out about how Bo Shaoxiu had been recently as well.


    She did not think that she was rather lucky this time and managed to meet Nan Zhi, who had been abandoned by her exclusive sponsor. Things were finally looking up!


    Nan Yao was filled with hatred and jealousy whenever she thought about how Young Master Mu backed Nan Zhi several times and embarrassed her, yet she could not do anything back then.


    This time, it looked like the chance for payback had finally arrived.

 Chapter 373 - Looking Down On People

    <h4>Chapter 373: Looking Down On People</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The staff in the branded good¡¯s store weed Nan Yao and Bo Sijing with a wide smile, ¡°Miss Nan, Miss Bo, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Although Nan Yao had been swamped by scandals a while back, the staff would always serve her needs as long as she spent enough in the shop and helped them increase their sales.


    Nan Yao hummed arrogantly in acknowledgment at the staff¡¯s warm wee. She waspletely pleased with the staff¡¯s attitude.


    Her gazended on Nan Zhi, who was looking at clothes and ignoring her. She scoffed.


    Bo Sijing was furious when she realized that Nan Zhi was ignoring Nan Yao¡¯s and her existence. She increased the volume of her voice as she said sourly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a worldwide brand? Why are they serving just anyone here?¡±


    The staff followed Bo Sijing¡¯s gaze and nced towards Nan Zhi. Her voice was hesitant, ¡°Miss Bo, do you know her?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know her.¡± Bo Sijing had always been on Nan Yao¡¯s side and even after the truth of Nan Yao¡¯s miscarriage had been exposed, she still thought that Nan Zhi was the main cause of the miscarriage. Of course, the thing that she could not ept the most was that Yannis, who had taken off his mask in the first broadcast of ¡®Delicacy¡¯ that aired a few days ago, was the person she had always liked.


    Although he had been hurt by Nan Zhi that year, he still became Nan Zhi¡¯s show¡¯s guest star after he came back and his gaze on her was still as gentle and affectionate as always.


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t know a mistress that has been financially supported by a rich man? However, there¡¯s no good ending to being a mistress. Finally, her retribution is here as her financier got tired of her and fell for another woman!


    ¡°Who knows if she¡¯s even gotten the breakup fee from her financier? If she didn¡¯t, then she¡¯s really at a huge loss!¡±


    The staff heard Bo Sijing¡¯s words and her gaze at Nan Zhi immediately changed, ¡°Miss, the shirt that you¡¯re touching is made by the famous designer, Fancy. It costs at least ten thousand. Please don¡¯t touch it if you cannot afford it.¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and kept quiet, while Xia Yanran, who was beside her, immediately took out a ck card, ¡°Oh? Ten thousand? Then is this enough?¡±


    The staff immediately silenced herself when she saw the ck card in Xia Yanran¡¯s hand. She took the ck card and took a look at it, before she murmuring incredulously, ¡°The card is real...¡±


    Xia Yanran took the card back from the snobbish staff and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can I touch this item then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Bo Sijing¡¯s expression darkened. Why did Nan Zhi and her friend own a ck card? Even herself, as the youngdy of the Bo family, was not able to apply for a ck card.


    Bo Sijing pouted as a strong undercurrent of jealousy appeared in her eyes. She pulled Nan Yao¡¯s sleeve lightly. ¡°Yaoyao, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? I really hate Nan Zhi and her friend. They¡¯re ruining the atmosphere here. Is there a way to chase them out?¡±


    Nan Yao stared at Nan Zhi, who had never nced at her properly and treated her like she was nonexistent from the moment she entered the shop.


    This made Nan Yao even more embarrassed and angry than if Nan Zhi had confronted her directly.


    She was the daughter of a rapist. Did she think she was at the top of the world after being supported for a few days by a rich man?


    ¡°I want to clear the store.¡± Nan Yao took out a golden card from her back, ¡°ording to your rules, as long as a gold member spend one million dors in the store, she has the right to request to clear the store.¡±


    The staff¡¯s eyes lit up in happiness when she saw Nan Yao taking out the gold card and asking her to clear the store.


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re clearing the store now. Please leave!¡± The staff red at Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran, as if they were blocking her way to wealth.


    Xia Yanran was furious and she eximed angrily, ¡°Why are you clearing the store? It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t afford the clothing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, but that is our policy and the other party is a gold member. Unless you have a higher member grade than her. If not, our store cannot sell to you after the other party has asked to clear the store.¡±

 Chapter 374 - I’m Bullying You

    <h4>Chapter 374: I¡¯m Bullying You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The staff¡¯s gaze and tone was very condescending.


    It was not that Xia Yanran could not go to another store. However, she had gotten angry twice in a row now, and her anger was still lingering within her. Was this not just indirect bullying?


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. You can call the security if you can!¡±


    Nan Yao and Bo Sijing scoffed when they heard Xia Yanran. People who were born with low statuses were really uneducated.


    Nan Yao sat elegantly on the red leather sofa in the store as she crossed her slender legs. She ced the pair of sunsses on her forehead back before her eyes as she lifted her chin in arrogance. She was acting as if she was waiting for Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran to be chased out of the store by the security guards.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute.¡± Her tone wasmanding and filled with tant contempt towards the two women.


    A tinge of resentment appeared in the staff¡¯s eyes when she noticed that Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran were still standing there with no intention of moving. ¡°What are you two still standing there for? Do you really want me to call the security?¡±


    Nan Yao curled her lips up, pleased with the staff¡¯s attitude. ¡°Disinfect all of the clothes she¡¯s touched before. I don¡¯t like it when others have touched my things.¡±


    Xia Yanran was so angry that she really wanted to go up and fight with Nan Yao. This woman was already someone that everyone hated who had lost her reputation, but how did shee back to life with a full life bar?


    Even Nan Weiye would not necessarily be able to get the gold card of this shopping mall!


    ¡°Nevermind, the mall is so big. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re the only store selling clothes.¡± Seeing that the situation was getting out of hand, Xia Yanran pulled Nan Zhi¡¯s hand, feeling that being chased out by the security would be too ugly. ¡°Zhizhi, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nan Zhi grabbed Xia Yanran¡¯s hand instead and gave her a nce that told her to calm down.


    Before the staff managed to call the security over, Nan Zhi, who had been keeping quiet, finally spoke. She nced at Nan Zhi and Bo Sijing, her voice was indifferent, ¡°What¡¯s the card that is of higher status than the gold card?¡±


    The staff did not understand why Nan Zhi was asking this. She replied impatiently, ¡°The diamond card.¡± Only a few people in Ning City owned this card, and it could only be given directly by the director of the shopping mall. She heard that there were only three of these cards in existence.


    Nan Zhi and Bo Sijing naturally heard about the diamond card before, but they had never seen it, not to mention Nan Zhi.


    Bo Sijing scoffed, ¡°Nan Zhi, stop embarrassing yourself. It¡¯s not like you can take out a diamond card, right? I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve never seen that type of card, even when Young Master Mu hadn¡¯t abandoned you!¡±


    Bo Sijing rambled on before Nan Zhi could say anything, ¡°Just kick them out. They should see where they stand. How can an unacknowledged mistress afford to shop in such a luxurious mall?¡±


    Just as Bo Sijing finished her vicious words, a diamond card was thrown in her face. ¡°Oh? Then what do you think this is? Is this the so-called diamond card?¡±


    Bo Sijing caught the card instinctively after she was hit by the card. Her eyes widened when she saw the diamond member card, with the mall¡¯s logo, lying on her palm.


    I-Impossible!


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! You must have made a fake diamond card!¡± Bo Sijing passed the card to the staff, ¡°Go and check it. She must have either stolen it from someone or forged it...¡±


    Bo Sijing had not finished her words when a serious and authoritative voice trailed over suddenly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The staff saw a man dressed in a suit walking in and she shivered in shock, ¡°Ma-manager?¡±


    The person who walked in was the mall¡¯s general manager. He was usually very strict with the management of the mall and prohibited people from making a ruckus in the shops. The staff member immediately passed the diamond card in her hands to the manager and pointed at Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Manager, thisdy has presented a fake diamond card and made a ruckus in our shop. She has also disturbed our gold card member. I¡¯m about to call the security to get them to leave.¡±

 Chapter 375 - Throw Them Out!

    <h4>Chapter 375: Throw Them Out!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The manager¡¯s expression changed immediately when he took a look at the diamond card the staff passed to him.


    There were only three diamond cards in the whole of Ning City, and it was clear that this card was authentic.


    The power of this card should not be belittled, as having the card meant power, wealth and status in this luxurious shopping mall.


    People who owned this card could get anything in this mall for free.


    The manager¡¯s expression darkened as he nced at the staff before he walked towards Nan Zhi and asked her seriously, ¡°Does this card belong to you?¡±


    Nan Yao and Bo Sijing could not help but gloat smugly at the serious expression on the manager¡¯s face.


    The manager would definitely chase Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran out of the mall personally! It would be best if the two of them would be ced on the cklist and end up never be able to step inside such a high-ss ce again!


    The security that the staff had called arrived at this moment.


    The staff could not stop herself from saying, ¡°Throw these two women with the fake diamond card out. Make sure you cklist them so they can nevere back!¡±


    ¡°Since when did you get permission to speak?¡± the manager narrowed his eyes as he turned back to look at the staff. ¡°Even if we needed to throw people out, it would be the two of <i>them </i>.¡± His gazended on Nan Yao and Bo Sijing.


    Nan Yao and Bo Sijing immediately froze.


    Wh-what?


    Throw the two of them out?


    ¡°Manager, are you sure about that? We¡¯re customers with the exclusive gold card. We would definitely make aint if you dare to throw us out!¡±


    The manager ignored Bo Sijing and stretched his hand out to shake Nan Zhi¡¯s hand politely and respectfully instead. ¡°Our esteemed diamond card customer, I deeply apologize for the trouble caused to you today. All of your expenses in the mall will be waived.¡±


    Wh-what?


    Waived?


    The jaws of both Bo Sijing and Nan Yao dropped open.


    Nan Zhi was surprised as well. She did not think that the card Mu Sihan gave her so casually would be so powerful.


    ¡°Manager, you¡¯ve made a mistake...¡±


    Bo Sijing had not finished her words when the manager got two security officers to grab her and hauled her forcefully out of the shop.


    Nan Yao¡¯s expression immediately changed. She thought that she could embarrass Nan Zhi because she had the gold card, not expecting for Nan Zhi to have the diamond card and get her expenses in the mall waived.


    How was this even possible?! Why did Nan Zhi have such good fortune even now?


    She was so jealous that her eyes under her sunsses seemed to be spitting mes.


    Nan Yao¡¯s phone rang just as the manager was about to call the security officers to chase her out as well.


    Nan Yao turned towards Nan Zhi with a smirk after the call. ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m toozy to be bothered about these kinds of petty things!¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran also left the mall after the shortmotion.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what Young Master Mu is thinking! How can he suddenly have a change of heart when he gave you such a powerful card?¡± Xia Yanran asked in confusion.


    When Mu Sihan doted on Nan Zhi, he really doted on her. Pure unadulterated doting that was beyond the thinking of mere mortals.


    But when he was ruthless to her, he was really ruthless as well.


    Mu Sihan was a double edged sword that was fickle and heartless.


    ¡°He was nice to me before because he hadn¡¯t found Xue¡¯er. Now that Xue¡¯er is back, it¡¯s natural that he doesn¡¯t need a substitute like me.¡±


    The two of them walked to the car park and were about to get on the car when a luxurious sedan that passed by them, caught Nan Zhi¡¯s attention.


    The window by the driver¡¯s seat was wide open. A man held on the steering wheel with one hand, and a cigarette in another. He was wearing a white shirt with the top three buttons unbuttoned. She could even see some scandalous marks on his neck even from that which nce.


    Just as Nan Zhi looked over, the man looked towards her as well. It was a ridiculously pretty man who was prettier than a lot of women. He had thin and long phoenix eyes, while his eyshes were dense and long. He had a temperature-less smile on his thin, but seductive lips under a well-defined nose. His skin was fair and he had an oval-shaped face. Although his features were somewhat feminine, his face was one that people could not stare at for too long and he exuded a strong and powerful presence.


    Nan Zhi noticed that Nan Yao was sitting in the front-passenger seat and mewling at him with a suggestive pout.

 Chapter 376 - The Secret Of His Identity

    <h4>Chapter 376: The Secret Of His Identity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Nan Zhi met the man¡¯s eyes, his lips curled up in a meaningful smile.


    That smile made Nan Zhi¡¯s goosebumps creep up her arms and she shivered.


    The car drove away very quickly.


    Nan Yao blinked, pouting pitifully from having noticed that the man and Nan Zhi had made eye contact. ¡°Mr. Qiao, are the test results out? Is my mother really the daughter of Duke Kloss?¡±


    The man passed the test results to Nan Yao. ¡°Take a look at it yourself.¡±


    Nan Yao took the document file that contained the DNA test results and nervously took the papers out.


    She started crying in happiness when she saw the results on thest page.


    Who would have thought that this could be true?


    Her mother was actually the daughter of Duke Kloss from S Country. Duke Kloss passed away half a year ago and revealed an rming secret before he died.


    The family had a strong contention for its sessor back then, and Kloss sent his pregnant wife to Z Country to prevent his wife from getting entangled in the situation. Klosster helped his father to stabilize the situation and his father agreed to make him the sessor if his wife gave birth to a boy.


    To get the power and status he wanted, Kloss bribed the doctor after his wife gave birth to a daughter and exchanged his daughter for another woman¡¯s son.


    He only revealed this secret just before he passed on.


    His wife, Pei Lin, gave birth to another daughter and son for him afterwards and she always thought that she had two sons and a daughter.


    Never did she think that it was actually two daughters and a son.


    Qiao Yanze, who was speaking to Nan Yao now, was Pei Lin¡¯s youngest son. He had an older sister and an eldest brother.


    Ever since it was revealed that his eldest brother was not the biological child of Pei Lin and Kloss, Pei Lin had been wanting to find her biological daughter.


    It was only until a while back when Ding Shuman suddenly appeared in front of Qiao Yanze with a piece of jade.


    Qiao Yanze showed the jade to Pei Lin and confirmed that it was indeed a jade that Kloss wore back then.


    As a result, he took a few strands of Ding Shuman¡¯s hair for the sample to do a paternity test with his mother, Pei Lin.


    The results were what Nan Yao had just seen. Ding Shuman and Pei Lin were indeed mother and daughter.


    Nan Yao found out a few days ago that she might be the granddaughter of a Duke, but she did not dare to be too happy before the results came out. She had been embarrassed too many times after Nan Zhi returned to the country. She had even lost everything and was abandoned by Bo Shaoxiu. Her self-esteem had fallen to rock bottom and she couldn¡¯t suffer any more tarnished on her reputation.


    However, it was fortunate that there is always a way out. It was true when they said that when one door closed, another path would surely open.


    Nan Yao¡¯s lips curled up in an excited smile, as her tears fell uncontrobly.


    What was Nan Zhi¡¯s diamond cardpare to this? Nan Zhi was still just the bastard daughter that did not have any legitimate status at all, while she would be a Duke¡¯s niece after Qiao Yanze inherited the position of the Duke. Her status and power would be one that Nan Zhi could only covet,but never be able to attain in her lifetime.


    Life was finally treating her well.


    ...


    That night, Nan Zhi called Junyuan.


    She wanted to know whether Xiaojie would be affected if she wanted to bring Xiaojie out from the manor.


    Junyuan advised her that it would be best to only bring Xiaojie out from the manor after he recovered from the surgery.


    He was still a three-year-old child, regardless of how mature he acted. It would not help his condition if he kept changing his environment.


    Nan Zhi understood Junyuan¡¯s rationale. Although she wanted to bring Xiaojie away badly, he had finally found his daddy and it would definitely hurt Xiaojie a lot if she separated them after only one month.


    Nan Zhi nned to take a shower after the call with Junyuan ended, but Yi Fan¡¯s call came in.


    ¡°Miss Nan, can youe to the manor? Young Master Xiaojie has a high fever and it¡¯s not going away. He doesn¡¯t want to take his medicine either. Can youe and coax him?¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows in confusion when she heard that Xiaojie had a high fever.


    She video-called Xiaojie before she called Junyuan, and he did not tell her that he was having a fever.


    Nan Xiaojie hurriedly called Xiaojie, but the call didn¡¯t go through.

 Chapter 377 - Finding A Step-Father

    <h4>Chapter 377: Finding A Step-Father</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi had always been very concerned with anything about her child, and she would take time to visit the manor everyday before she had been hurt by Mu Sihan.


    However, her mood had been really bad over the past few days. She did not want to see Mu Sihan again as well, which was why she did not go to the manor to visit Xiaojie apart from their video-calls.


    Nan Zhi was so worried from not being able to call him, and not knowing what the situation was like. She hurriedly drove over, not caring if the manor was Mu Sihan¡¯s ce.


    The guards at the manor all knew her car te and the usually strict guards straight away opened the gates for her at the sight of her vehicle approaching.


    Nan Zhi suddenly remembered one of the afternoons she had driven over after Mu Sihan and Xiaojie acknowledged one another. The guards checked her car as per the regtions, but Mu Sihan saw and scolded them furiously.


    He said that she was his woman, and anyone that disrespected her was disrespecting him as well.


    Back then, she had been really touched.


    However, the only feelings she could muster up now was the self-deprecating sting of being lied to.


    Nan Zhi parked her car in front of the side wing. She did not even bother to change her shoes, and she entered the wing and went to Xiaojie¡¯s room directly.


    She saw Xiaojie sitting in front of theputer in a perfectly fine condition when she pushed the door open. He was browsing a matchmaking website, and did not seem to have a fever at all. Nan Zhi walked over quietly.


    The child was filling a registering form with her name written on top and was describing her qualities.


    Appearance: Pretty...


    Figure: Amazing...


    Personality: Nice...


    Others: Comes with an adorable boy.


    The corners of Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched. The child was trying to find a partner for her!


    Nan Zhi coughed lightly, but Xiaojie did not turn back, thinking that it was Yi Fan who came again. He said seriously, with his eyebrows furrowed together, ¡°Don¡¯te and tell me otherwise again. I must make many boys woo Pretty Zhizhi, and I don¡¯t mind Pretty Zhizhi kicking Daddy away if any of them are stronger than him.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not know whether tough or cry.


    He was indeed her precious baby that knew how to think for her even at his young age.


    Xiaojie only noticed after a few seconds that the cough earlier seemed more feminine than usual. When he turned around, he shouted happily when he saw Nan Zhi standing behind him, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, why are you here? I thought I won¡¯t be able to see you tonight!¡±


    Xiaojie jumped down from the chair and flew into Nan Zhi¡¯s arms.


    Nan Zhi carried the child and twirled him around. It seemed like Mu Sihan was taking care of him really well. He was still fair and cute even though he was sick. He was not light at all either. Had he gained some weight?


    Nan Zhi nced at theputer. ¡°Nan Xiaojie, what are you doing?!¡±


    Xiaojie pouted. ¡°I¡¯m finding a step-father for me!¡±


    The child cupped Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty face as he stared at her with hisrge, adorable eyes. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, you have dark eye circles. Did you not sleep well because bad Daddy bullied you? It¡¯s okay. It he doesn¡¯t like you anymore, then we¡¯ll find someone who is a million times better than him. We don¡¯t need him!¡±


    Nan Zhiughed at her cute son¡¯s antics.


    A soft cough trailed from the door suddenly. Both Nan Zhi and Xiaojie turned back to see Yi Fan standing at the door and the expressions of the mother and son changed at the same time.


    ¡°Small Young Master, Doctor Junyuan said that you should be sleeping at this time.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi sat by the bed and told Xiaojie a few bedtime stories. She only went to Yi Fan, who was waiting in the living room, after the boy fell asleep.


    ¡°Butler Yi, did you take Xiaojie¡¯s phone? Why did you lie to me and tell me that he had a high fever?¡±


    Yi Fan returned Xiaojie¡¯s phone to Nan Zhi as he sighed softly, ¡°It¡¯s not Xiaojie, it¡¯s Young Master. He¡¯s had a fever for a few days now and he¡¯s refusing any injections or medication. I hope Miss Nan can go and coax him...¡±

 Chapter 378 - He Went Into Surgery, He Could Be Dead Or Alive

    <h4>Chapter 378: He Went Into Surgery, He Could Be Dead Or Alive</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He had a high fever for the past few days?


    Did he get the fever after being in the rain that night?


    It was no wonder she found his face to be scorching hot when she pped him in the mall earlier.


    However, how was him not willing to take medicine or injections, of any concern to her?


    As far as she was concerned, they were over.


    He no longer needed her to coax him to do anything.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he bring Xue¡¯er back?¡± Nan Zhi did her best to control her emotions and stay calm.


    Yi Fan nodded. ¡°She went to coax him already, but she didn¡¯t seed. I thought...¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows.


    If Xue¡¯er was not able to coax him, then what did she have to be able to do so??


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Butler Yi, I can¡¯t help him.¡± Nan Zhi seemed to have thought about something and took out a few cards and a bullet head from her bag.


    ¡°Your young master gave these to me. I¡¯m returning them to him now.¡±


    Yi Fan did not take them. He stared at Nan Zhi with aplicated gaze. If it were any other girl, they would be ted to receive these prestigious cards, but she was returning them as though they were nothing...


    ¡°Miss Nan, if you really want to return such important things, you should return them to Young Master personally.¡±


    Butler Yi was not willing to take the things that Nan Zhi wanted to return to Mu Sihan, so she had no other choice but to go to his room.


    The wing he stayed in was still lit up at this time of night. Nan Zhi reached the living room and was about to head up the stairs when she suddenly heard intense fighting.


    The man¡¯s voice... belonged to Mu Sihan?


    ¡°I said that I¡¯m not taking the medicine, but you¡¯re still forcing me to take them. Do you really not want to see me that badly?¡±


    ¡°Ah Han, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I only managed to see you after going through so much. How can you say this about me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Ah Han, I¡¯m not your Ah Han!¡±


    ¡°Ah Han, what¡¯s wrong with you? I know you¡¯re Ah Han, I saw the small teeth bite that I leftst time under your wrist watch.¡±


    ¡°Ah Han, Ah Han, do you only have Ah Han in your eyes? Do you know how much Ah Han owes me?! Why is it only him you can see?¡±


    ¡°Ah Han, you¡¯re delirious from your fever. The doctor said that you¡¯ll burnout if your temperature persists. It¡¯ll be too dangerous for your health...¡± Or, could it be that he had already burnt out? She did not understand any of his words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking them. Take them away!¡±


    ¡°Ah Han...¡±


    The man walked to the stairs and the woman chased after him. One wanted the other to take his medicine, while the other did not want to. The two of them started pulling and pushing at each other in front of the stairs.


    It was probably due to the persisting fever, but the man seemed like he did not have any energy and amongst the pushing and pulling. Without any warning, the man suddenly fell straight down the stairs.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Nan Zhi and Xue¡¯er eximed at the same time.


    ...


    <i>Renxin Hospital.</i>


    Xue¡¯er stood in front of the emergency room, her face drawn and distraught. Her face was pale as she kept pacing about.


    Yi Fan and Lan Yanzhi, who had rushed over after he got the news, were standing by a corner. Both of their expressions were not too good.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s forehead had hit a sharp corner when he fell from the second floor and bled quite a lot. It was a ghastly sight and Nan Zhi had been shocked as well. She took Yi Fan¡¯s car and followed them to the hospital as well.


    No one expected a cold to end up in an ident.


    Nan Zhi could not understand why he was not willing to take medicine or any injections when he had such a high fever and could no longer stand stably...


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If only I didn¡¯t pull onto him. Yanzhi, he bled so much, will he be alright?¡± Xue¡¯er cupped her mouth as hot tears fell from her eyes.


    She was really afraid ofing to the hospital again, but her entire heart was trembling at the thought of Mu Sihan being in the emergency room, his condition unknown.


    Nan Zhi stood by a corner as she stared at Xue¡¯er, who was crying her eyes out. Seeing her distressed state, it was obvious that Xue¡¯er loved Mu Sihan as well!


    At the sight of this, she really seemed like the third party that stepped in between two people who loved each other deeply.

 Chapter 379 - Chance Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chance Encounter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lan Yanzhiforted the panicked Xue¡¯er for a while. When she had calmed down, he looked at Nan Zhi, who was standing in the corner calmly.


    How could he have thought Xue¡¯er and Nan Zhi were alike before!


    Their personalities were entirely different.


    Xue¡¯er was crying her heart out, but Nan Zhi was just standing there like it was none of her business.


    It was not like Nan Zhi was not worried and panicked. Although she was hurt deeply that night, she still had feelings for him.


    How could she be as indifferent as a cold-blooded person when he was lying in a pool of blood and his life was in danger?


    But he already had Xue¡¯er, she would not start up a fight to steal him from her.


    About forty minutester, the door to the emergency room finally opened.


    Xue¡¯er, Lan Yanzhi and Yi Fan rushed forward.


    ¡°Young Master Mu is out of danger, but he has a slight hemorrhage in his brain and he is still in aa. If he does not wake up within 24 hours, the situation will be more difficult and he may not wake up in the future...¡±


    Xue¡¯er, who was standing behind Lan Yanzhi, did not dare to meet the doctor¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were lowered and she mumbled, ¡°We must save Ah Han, we must save him.¡±


    ¡°We will do our best.¡±


    Mu Sihan was pushed into the ICU aftering out from the emergency room and the doctor did not allow them to visit him.


    Nan Zhi did not expect that his condition would be so serious. When he was being pushed out by the nurse, she looked at him from a distance.


    The man who was usually arrogant, was now lying there pale and lifeless. His features were still handsome, the eyshes on his closed eyes were thick and long, even better looking than a woman¡¯s but his spent appearance was still worrying and sad.


    Xue¡¯er ran to the ICU door, her tears falling like a line of broken pearls in remorse and guilt.


    ...


    Xia Yanran went home, took a bath and changed into loungewear. She turned on theputer to search for jobs online.


    Last time she was forced by Xiao Yi to quit her job, and now she had broken up with Yi Fan. What had she done wrong in her previous life to deserve this? Her life was a mess.


    But she had always been optimistic and strong, even if she went through the darkest time of her life. She was Xia Yanran. She would grind her teeth, pick up the broken pieces and stand up proud.


    She would also survive this.


    After her bath, Xia Yanran¡¯s exclusive ringtone rang on her phone.


    The song ¡°I Like You¡± was the ringtone she had set as the exclusive ringtone for Yi Fan after they had gotten together.


    Xia Yanran felt a lump in her throat when she thought of how she was forced to break up with him.


    The phone rang for a long time, but Xia Yanran did not answer it.


    After the ringtone died down, it started ringing again.


    Xia Yanran wanted to hang up on him. Although she felt terrible, it would only cause them more grief if they did not cut tiespletely.


    She did not answer and the person at the other end of the line continued to call.


    Xia Yanran wanted to switch off her phone, but her fingertips refused to listen and swiped the answer button.


    Just as she was about to say something, an anxious male voice said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the waiter at XX Bar. Your boyfriend drank too much and kept calling your name. Can youe over?¡±


    ...


    Half an hourter, Xia Yanran walked into the bar.


    Simr to what the waiter had said, Yi Fan was drunk. The person who was usually refined and elegant, nowy on the ground, his mouth muttering ¡®Yanran¡¯ nonstop, like a crazed, broken man.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart felt extremely painful as if needles had been poked into it.


    Yi Fan, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I can¡¯t be with you anymore. I¡¯m already tainted. You deserve to have better.


    Xia Yanran sniffed her red nose and lifted the drunk man from the ground and helped him out.


    They had just came out from the room when the door diagonally opposite them also opened.


    Several tall figures came out.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s pupils constricted when she saw the man in lead.


    Why did it have to be him?


    It was Xiao Yi, Xiao Beast!

 Chapter 380 - Entangled Together Until Death (1)

    <h4>Chapter 380: Entangled Together Until Death (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Damn it, enemies are fated to meet!


    She could even meet him like this?!


    He had just forced her to break up with Yi Fan two days ago. If he saw her holding Yi Fan, he would probably humiliate and torture her endlessly being the pervert he was.


    She must have offended his ancestors in her previous life for her to be bullied by him in this life!


    She silently scolded him 800 times but she was still afraid of him.


    He was born into the mafia, his methods and temper were iparable to those noble men born in a well-known family.


    If he wanted her dead, he could do it with just one finger.


    Xia Yanran supported Yi Fan and returned into the room.


    She prayed in her heart that Xiao Beast did not see her.


    About five minutester, Xia Yanran did not hear any movement outside. She was secretly d that he had not seen her.


    Letting out a beat, she looked at the drunk, but still rtively quiet man who was leaning against her shoulder, with mixed feelings.


    Xia Yanran only dared to open the door after waiting for another five minutes.


    There was no sign of Xiao Beast in the corridor.


    She helped Yi fan out of the bar.


    Xia Yanran suddenly froze when she was about to reach the parking lot.


    There were a few luxury cars parked there and more than a dozen men dressed in all ck stood uniformly in a row. Xia Yanran¡¯s car was parked next to those cars.


    Sh*t.


    If she wanted to get to her car, she had to go past them.


    Since Xia Yanran was supporting Yi Fan, she could neither go forward, nor could she retreat.


    Just when she was at a loss and panicking, those men in ck attire suddenly bent down in unison and bowed to her, said uniformly, ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s hair stood on end.


    <i>Sister-inw?!</i>


    <i>Were they calling </i>her <i>?</i>


    One of the men came forward, looked at the stunned Xia Yanran and said respectfully, ¡°Sister-inw, Brother Yi is waiting for you in the car.¡±


    Xia Yanran had only thought in her head, <i>¡°What the f*ck...¡±</i>


    So he had seen her after all.


    The man did not wait for Xia Yanran to respond and helped Yi Fan, whom she was supporting, to the car.


    Xia Yanran got into the car stiffly under the gaze of Xiao Yi¡¯s dozen subordinates.


    Yi Fan had woken up and was sitting beside Xiao Yi. He was slightly surprised when he saw Xia Yanran appearing in front of the car door. ¡°I thought I was dreaming. I didn¡¯t expect you to reallye.¡±


    Xia Yanran nced at Yi Fan and did not dare to say much. She nodded and hummed in agreement.


    She felt a sharp gaze on her and Xia Yanran shifted her gaze slightly and met Xiao Yi¡¯s gloomy eyes.


    Xiao Yi was wearing white casual wear and a baseball cap over his injured head. His entire countenance emanated a cold and gloomy air which was frightening to be close to.


    ¡°Yanran, I knew you would still care about me. Brother Yi wants me to go to his new clubhouse. How about youe with us too?¡±


    Xia Yanran opened her mouth, wanting to find an excuse to refuse, but suddenly an eerily cold voicemanded, ¡°Miss Xia, get in the car!¡±


    Xiao Yi got out of the car and let Xia Yanran sit in the middle.


    Xia Yanran braced herself and got into the car. Yi Fan looked at the gauze wrapped around Xia Yanran¡¯s head and then at Xiao Yi¡¯s head. ¡°Brother Yi is injured. Howe you¡¯re injured too?¡±


    Xia Yanran touched the gauze on her forehead and said in an unconcerned manner, ¡°I was chased by a mad dog and identally hit something.¡± She felt a sharp gaze fall on the back of her head from behind and she added, ¡°That mad dog is injured more seriously than I am.¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at Xia Yanran¡¯s beautiful side profile and his eyes darkened.


    Very good, she had grown some capabilities, calling him a mad dog in a roundabout way!

 Chapter 381 - Entangled Together Until Death (2)

    <strong>Chapter 381: Entangled Together Until Death (2)</strong>


    Yi Fan looked at Xia Yanran with a pained expression and raised his hand to touch the gauze on her forehead. ¡°Next time if you see a mad dog, take a detour. Otherwise you¡¯ll have to get a rabies vination if you get bitten.¡±


    I¡¯ve already been bitten, Xia Yanran mused silently to herself.


    The expression on Xiao Yi¡¯s handsome face became more and more dark.


    Did the two of them treat him like he was dead? Flirting openly in front of him like that.


    Taking out a cigarette from his pants pocket, Xiao Yi put it between his thin lips, lit it and took a few puffs and said, ¡°Fan Zi, I recently yed with a woman. She has a small red mole on her left breast, it¡¯s especially sexy. Every time I do it with her, I wished I could bite that red mole off.¡±


    Men sometimes talked crassly with each other without care. Since Xiao Yi was a bigshot in the mafia, he naturally would not be short of women. Yi Fan thought he was talking about another woman and replied with a smile, ¡°Brother Yi, you always have beautiful women around you.¡±


    Xia Yanran, who was sitting in the middle, blushed unconsciously. Yi Fan did not know who Xiao Beast was talking about, but how could she not know?


    That area he was talking about still had a row of bite marks from him.


    She red at him angrily and when he met her re, Xiao Yi gave a faint smile which made him look extremely bad.


    Yi Fan had drunk a lot so halfway through the drive to the clubhouse, he fell asleep on Xia Yanran¡¯s shoulder.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s body stiffened, but she was stuck. She couldn¡¯t push him away, nor could she let him stay on her shoulder.


    Xiao Yi, who was sitting by the side, stubbed out his cigarette and his tall body moved closer to Xia Yanran.


    His slender long legs pressed close to hers.


    Xia Yanran wanted to push his legs away, but he was faster and grabbed her hand first.


    For a moment, Xia Yanran¡¯s heartbeat sped up.


    She tried to pull back her hand but he held on to it tightly.


    She thought he was just holding her hand tightly but she did not expect him to bring her hand towards the zipper of his pants.


    Something under the pants slowly swelled at a tangible speed and in seconds she could feel the strong, iron-like thing straining against her palm.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s breath tightened and her heart was beating wildly.


    This beast, jerk!


    How could he be so despicable!


    Xia Yanran struggled to break free but he pressed on tightly and she could not break away. She gritted her teeth and pinched him angrily. She pinched him to make him let her go, but on the contrary, he was even more aroused.


    ¡°Pinching me like this, why, you want to have sex in the car?¡± His low and dangerous voice was husky in her ear as he breathed out a wickedugh.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s face was very red. She looked anxiously at Yi Fan, who was sleeping on her shoulder, and she breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that he was still asleep.


    But who would have known, her actions were seen by Xiao Yi. He released her hand but in the next second and reached underneath her skirt.


    Xia Yanran jumped up in fright.


    Yi Fan¡¯s head tilted towards the car window by her frantic movement and with a bang, he knocked his head on the car window, hard.


    ¡°Yi Fan...¡±


    Before Xia Yanran could finish, Xiao Yi¡¯s dangerous voice slowly whispered in her ear, ¡°If you care about him again, I will devour you in the car.¡±


    Xia Yanran red at him furiously and hissed, ¡°People like you will go to hell!¡±


    Xiao Yi gave her a half smile. ¡°Indeed, my hands are already stained with blood. So if you dare to make me angry again, I don¡¯t mind sending you to hell first!¡±

 Chapter 382 - Entangled Together Until Death (3)

    <h4>Chapter 382: Entangled Together Until Death (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xiao Yi¡¯s newly opened clubhouse was located in a quiet ce in the city.


    The antique decorations were elegant and charming. Such high grade style was really ipatible with a person like Xiao Yi, who has previously been in the mafia.


    Thergest and most luxurious room of the clubhouse had been reserved for Xiao Yi.


    More than a dozen men and women were waiting inside.


    Yi Fan had drunk too much in the bar just now so he copsed again after entering the room and drinking a few sses.


    Xia Yanran looked at him lying on the sofa feebly after throwing up in the washroom. He was still muttering her name and she felt terrible.


    Xiao Yi was ying mahjong with several young rich men.


    Everyone had a cigarette dangling in their mouths and young beautiful women in provocative outfits apanied them.


    One of the young men suggested, ¡°Brother Yi, let¡¯s do something more interesting. From this round onwards, whoever loses, the girl beside him will have to take off a piece of clothing.¡±


    The woman beside him hit his arm and said in a coy voice, ¡°Wu Shao, you¡¯re so mean.¡±


    The man called Wu Shao pinched the woman¡¯s chin and smiled evilly. ¡°Our Yanyan has such a nice figure, of course I want to share it with my brothers.¡±


    In the eyes of the young men, these women were just a tool to relieve stress. If they were the exclusive property they cared about, there was no way they would share them.


    ¡°Brother Yi, is that the femalepanion you¡¯ve brought with you tonight?¡± Wu Shao looked over at Xia Yanran who was sitting in the corner.


    Xiao Yi lifted his finger which was holding a cigarette, took a breath and exhaled a mouthful of smoke, his cold eyesnded on Xia Yanran.


    In the noisy and smoke-filled room, men and women were all looking for fun, but she was the only one sitting upright on the sofa like a primary school student with a righteous look like she was unustomed to this kind of atmosphere.


    Xiao Yi gave a faint smile.


    Well, she was once a reporter, it was natural for her to have a sense of righteousness in her bones.


    ¡°Brother Yi, call her over!¡±


    Xiao Yi was about to refuse, when he saw Xia Yanran standing up and lifting Yi Fan, who had fallen off the sofa, back. Yi Fan was saying something and suddenly grasped Xia Yanran¡¯s hand tightly in his.


    Xiao Yi waved his hand at his subordinate, his expression darkening like a brewing storm. ¡°Call that woman over.¡±


    ..


    Xia Yanran did not expect for this group of men to y so crazily, instead of losing money, they were making women undress.


    But to Xiao Yi, she was probably a hostess from a night club.


    Looking at the side of his handsome face, Xia Yanran really could not understand. How could there be such a dark and dirty heart under such a good-looking body!


    ¡°Why, you¡¯re afraid?¡± Xiao Yi raised his hand suddenly and pulled Xia Yanran onto hisp.


    Xia Yanran was caught unaware and fell into his arms and she subconsciously wanted to stand up, but the man was faster, his fingertips touched the back of her neck, his thin lips close to her ears as he said in a low and cold voice, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to do what you didn¡¯t want to do that night...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± This jerk, beast and scum! He raped her and still wanted her to use her mouth to help him...


    She would not say yes even if she died!


    Xiao Yi¡¯s handsome face darkened and he pinched her chin. ¡°Well, the choice was yours. Don¡¯te andin afterwards.¡± He looked at Wu Shao and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±


    She did not know if Xiao Yi was unlucky or he was doing it on purpose. He kept on losing after the round started.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s T-shirt and shoes had been taken off. If he lost again, she would have to take off her skirt.


    Xiao Yi looked at the woman standing beside him darkly. After taking off her T-shirt, she wore only a sports bra underneath, unlike the women opposite who were wearing sexy lingerie. But her breasts which could be seen vaguely and the snow white skin exposed made his Adam¡¯s apple bob vigorously and he felt a stifling heat.


    Throwing out a tile, Wu Shao, who was sitting oppositeughed uproariously. ¡°Brother Yi, I needed your tile. I win, seven pairs!¡±

 Chapter 383 - Entangled Together Until Death (4)

    <h4>Chapter 383: Entangled Together Until Death (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Wu Shao was thrilled and a wicked smirk was on his lips. ¡°Brother Yi, I¡¯ve won big this round. Your femalepanion has to take off two pieces!¡±


    Take off two pieces?


    Xia Yanran frowned and was not happy at all.


    If she had to take off two pieces of clothing, not only would she need to take off her skirt, she¡¯d also have to remove her bra or panty.


    Xia Yanran looked at Xiao Beast, who was smoking and not looking at her, and she pursed her lips tightly.


    She could not see through his mind but she understood that she was just a ything of his.


    He would not care about her feelings.


    Xia Yanran lowered her eyes and decided to take a gamble.


    Rather than taking off her skirt first, she raised her hands and her fingers stopped on her bra.


    Seeing Xia Yanran taking off her bra so boldly, the men in the room shouted and whistled.


    Xia Yanran slowly pulled down the strap on her left shoulder and counted in her heart. One second, two seconds...


    Just when the strap was about to be pulled down by her, it was lifted back again onto her shoulder again by an aggressive force.


    ¡°Brother Yi, could it be that you can¡¯t afford to y? She¡¯s not even important to you, she can just take it off...¡± Before Wu Shao could finish his words, Xiao Yi suddenly raised his leg and kicked at the mahjong table.


    In that moment, the mahjong tiles all fell to the ground, the table too fell to the ground and knocked against several bottles of wine and cups. Wu Shao¡¯s femalepanion, who was opposite, screamed in pain as she got away too slowly and her leg was pinned under the heavy table.


    The noisy room suddenly became silent.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s tall body stood up and cast a terrible shadow.


    His usually moody devilish face now had on ayer of frost.


    He pointed at Wu Shao and said, enunciating each word, ¡°She is my woman. Do you really think you can see it so easily if you want to see? If you see something you shouldn¡¯t have seen, I¡¯ll dig your eyes out one by one and eat it as my appetizers tonight.¡±


    Although he had turned over a new leaf and became a newly-started businessman, there was still a murderous cruelty in the bones of the man who had mixed in the mafia before.


    No one in the room dared to refute or antagonize him.


    Xiao Yi looked at the woman beside him, who was pursing her lips tightly, and his eyes turned dark and gloomy.


    He did not say anything but grabbed her wrist, pulling her into another room connected to the main room.


    He threw her roughly on the sofa.


    ¡°Little slut, do you really want to undress in public that much?¡± He stood by the sofa and scowled ferociously at her.


    Xia Yanran felt that he was being ridiculous.


    He was the one who forced her to y that stripping game!


    Now he was scolding her and calling her a little slut. Was he crazy?


    Xia Yanran knew that he was angry but she did not know what he was angry about.


    Wasn¡¯t he the one who did not treat her like a human being?


    Seeing that she was silent and had no emotions on her face, Xiao Yi became more and more agitated.


    He could have any woman he wanted. She was the only one who made it seem like it was killing her to have sex with him.


    Not well-behaved at all!


    No, she was obedient and meek like a little white rabbit when she was with Yi Fan.


    Xiao Yi thought of how she was cuddling and embracing Yi Fan tonight. He pressed her against the sofa with a dark expression and kissed her lips roughly.


    Xia Yanran knew that this man was a beast who only thought with his lower body. He liked to torture her with a variety of methods. Her body was flexible and was able to match perfectly with all kinds of difficult positions he asked.


    He was ferocious every time, as if he wanted to cut through her soul.


    Xia Yanran took out a small ashtray she had hidden behind her when she entered the room and he was entering hisst spurt. While he had his head buried in her neck biting her, she gave him a few hard smacks with the ashtray on the back of his head.


    ¡°Damn it! You f*cking smashed my head again!¡±

 Chapter 384 - Something Serious Happened to Young Master Mu!

    <h4>Chapter 384: Something Serious Happened to Young Master Mu!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    This undiscriminating woman, she must be getting tired of living!


    His still had nine stitches on his forehead and she f*cking hit him in the back of his head!


    Did she really think he could not be beaten to death?


    Xiao Yi touched the back of his head and drops of sticky red blood fell between his fingers.


    It was a ghastly sight.


    Xia Yanran looked at the man¡¯s red eyes which seemed so malicious like he could not wait to tear her into pieces and her lips lifted into a smile. ¡°I told you before, I¡¯ll hit you back every time you rape me. Are you ming me for your bad memory?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe I can strangle you to death right now?¡±


    Xia Yanran closed her eyes, her thick and long eyshes fluttering. ¡°Strangle me then. It¡¯s better than being tortured by you. It¡¯s better to die quickly and go on to the afterlife.¡±


    ¡°Xia Yanran.¡± Xiao Yi was furious and his voice was murderous. This was the first time he had a feeling of powerlessness over a mere woman. He was sessful in his career and no longer the hooligan he was before. Women all over flocked to his side to fawn upon him.


    All except this woman.


    She seemed to dislike him since the beginning.


    ¡°Xia Yanran, if there is another time, I¡¯ll send your brother Junyuan to hell!¡±


    He pulled himself away from her body and left the room coldly with his hand on the back of his head


    .


    ...


    Nan Zhi jolted awake from a nightmare.


    Her forehead was mmy with cold sweat.


    She leaned against the head of the bed, holding her nket tightly with both hands and panted heavily.


    She dreamt that Mu Sihan had not survived...


    It had been almost 48 hours since he was admitted to the hospital.


    She heard that he had not woken up yet.


    Although she did not want to have anything to do with him anymore, she had never thought of having him pay with his life.


    After wiping the sweat off her forehead, Nan Zhi went to the bathroom to wash up.


    When she came out, she received a call from Yi Fan.


    Yi Fan sounded slightly choked up on the phone. ¡°Miss Nan,e to the hospital quickly.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat and the hand holding the phone tightened. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Something happened to Young Master. Pleasee over quickly.¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could find out what had happened, Yi Fan had already hung up.


    Thinking that his life might be in danger considering that he did had not woken up in 48 hours, Nan Zhi changed her clothes and rushed to the hospital.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s ward was on the sixth floor. Nan Zhi arrived at the hospital and went to the ICU directly.


    As the president of S.G, his ident was not publicized for fear of causing instability in the stock market. Therefore, his injury was kept a secret from the public.


    When Nan Zhi walked to the door of the ICU, she saw a nurse pushing out a patient whose face was covered with a white cloth.


    Was that...


    She looked up and gave a quick nce through the ss window. The hospital bed where Mu Sihan was lying previously was empty.


    Could... Could it be that...


    The nightmare she had flew into her mind.


    ¡°N-Nurse, is...¡± Nan Zhi said with trembling lips, her voice hoarse, ¡°He... Mr. Mu from room number 5?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mu?¡± The nurse shook her head and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Mu transfer to the VIP ward already?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s clenched fists slowly loosened.


    Nan Zhi stood on the spot for a long time until Yi Fan called again.


    ¡°Miss Nan, are you here? Young Master©`¡±


    Nan Zhi interrupted Yi Fan¡¯s unfinished words angrily, ¡°Butler Yi, the other time you lied to me about Xiaojie having a high fever, this time you lied to me about Mu Sihan. I really thought something had happened to him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something serious. Young Master does not remember anyone. Come quickly to room 609 to see if Young Master can remember you.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s slender body shook and she felt herself overwhelmed by Yi Fan¡¯s words.


    Couldn¡¯t remember anyone?

 Chapter 385 - Uncontrollable Feelings (1)

    <h4>Chapter 385: Uncontroble Feelings (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi arrived nkly at the door of Mu Sihan¡¯s ward.


    As she stood in front of the ss window, her eyes were somewhat lost as she looked at the man lying on the hospital bed in navy blue pajamas, who seemed to have fallen asleep again.


    Forty-eight hours of not having any food or drink but only a glucose drip, made his face look thinner, and his features even more cold and defined. There was white gauze wrapped around his forehead and the lips under his prominent nose were tightly pursed.


    His face was very pale.


    There was nobody in the ward. She did not know where Yi Fan had gone and Xue¡¯er was not there either.


    Nan Zhi thought of Yi Fan¡¯s words. Pushing open the door of the ward, she went in.


    As she moved closer to the hospital bed, she looked down at the well-defined features of the man with no ws, her expression slightly dazed.


    Did he really forget everyone?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long and thick eyshes fluttered and just when she was about to turn to consult the doctor about his condition, the man on the hospital bed suddenly shifted and his dark eyes opened and stared fixedly at her without blinking.


    Nan Zhi met with his unfamiliar dark eyes and her heart tightened uncontrobly.


    ¡°Mu Sihan?¡±


    The man pursed his thin lips and stared at her without saying anything.


    Nan Zhi frowned and met with his dark eyes with doubt. His gaze was not as sharp and cold as before and he was looking at her in a confused way. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Nan Zhi covered her mouth and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡±


    ¡°Who are you to me, why should I remember you?¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly, his tone as arrogant as ever.


    Nan Zhi stared at him for a while and said nothing more.


    She turned and walked out of the ward.


    ¡°Hey. I¡¯m not done yet. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask the doctor about your condition.¡± Nan Zhi did not look back at him again and went out of the ward.


    Not long after Nan Zhi left, Yi Fan entered the room.


    Looking at the man sitting up on the bed with a dark expression, he said cautiously, ¡°Young Master, lying to Miss Nan that you have lost your memory, would it be...¡±


    Yi Fan did not finish speaking and suddenly felt that something was wrong. He turned around and saw Nan Zhi, who he thought had already left, but was now suddenly standing by the door again. Even Yi Fan, who had experienced violent storms and waves, was shocked.


    Nan Zhi going out just now was just a cover up, she did not go far at all.


    If Mu Sihan really had lost his memory, it was impossible for him to be alone in the ward. His family, friends and Xue¡¯er would be by his side for sure!


    He was clearly ying with her to see if she would get deceived!


    But she did not understand what he wanted to do, acting like he had lost his memory.


    Was it because he felt embarrassed when she pped him in the mall and said that they were over? Did he want to give her a hard time or make her show that she cared about him?


    ¡°Miss Nan, Young Master he... Please don¡¯t be mistaken...¡±


    Nan Zhi had already lost all confidence in Yi Fan. Butler Yi had deceived her several times for the sake of his young master. And every single time he did it, it made her burn with anxiety.


    Nan Zhi did not look at the man on the hospital bed and left without saying a word.


    She felt upset. She thought she could put it down but when she heard that he had an ident, she could not help but rush over without thinking about anything.


    It never ured to her that her feelings for him had reached such a point.


    But she would try to control her heart, and not be deceived and hurt by him anymore.


    Nan Zhi went into the elevator and pressed the button for the first floor. The elevator door was about to close when a long and slender arm suddenly reached in, stopping the doors from closing.

 Chapter 386 - Uncontrollable Feelings (2)

    Chapter 386: Uncontroble Feelings (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    That arm pulled open the elevator door which was about to close.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils shrank when she saw the man chasing over hurriedly.


    The usually exquisite man, at this moment was not even wearing shoes, but ran out in a pair of socks.


    There was a faint stubble over his handsome jaw, his ck hair hung messily over his forehead and his skin was so pale.


    His thin lips were pursed and his eyes were red. His expression of wanting to look at her, but somehow not daring to, was far from his usual menacing, arrogant and cruel expression.


    For some reason, it made her pause.


    This time, he looked like a primary school student who did something wrong.


    Nan Zhi frowned. She really could not understand him. Now that he had found his beloved woman, why was he showing remorse and nervousness in front of her?


    ¡°Mu Sihan, why did you chase after me? Do you want to humiliate me or warn me to never appear before you again?¡±


    The man¡¯s dark pupils shrank and the hands hanging by his sides clenched into fists so tightly that the veins on the back of his hands protruded.


    He opened his thin lips and uttered three words in a very hoarse voice, ¡°I am sorry.¡± The reason he had acted like he had lost his memory was to see her attitude towards him.


    He knew that she still cared about him. It was just that she could not forgive him for the hurt he had caused her.


    His eyes were red, his thin face tensed, and a crestfallen aura emanated from him.


    Nan Zhi felt puzzled by his sudden apology.


    That night when he had chased her out of his car with those heartless words, there was no hint of remorse at all. He simply hadn¡¯t cared. And when they met at the mall, he even fought over clothes with her for his beloved Xue¡¯er.


    Why was he apologizing to her all of a sudden?


    Was it because of the fall?


    Did he really knock his head out?


    Nan Zhi stared at him for a while, thinking of how he had caused all the ups and downs she had felt recently, her eyes reddened and she said in a cold voice, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to apologize anymore. Like I told you that day I pped you in the mall, we are over. Since you have chosen Xue¡¯er, stay with her.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, I¡¯m not obligated to you in this world. You know, if I¡¯m willing, I have no shortage of pursuers.¡± She was not the kind of person who would feel like dying after being hurt. Although she couldn¡¯t stop the feelings and avoid feeling upset, time healed all scars.


    And besides, she only liked him, it was not to the point of being overwhelmed by grief!


    Hearing her words, the man¡¯s pupils constricted and the sounds of his knuckles cracking could be heard in the quiet space.


    The elevator door closed again and went down.


    The man was silent for a while before squeezing out a few words, ¡°I¡¯m sick.¡±


    Nan Zhi wanted tough. From the day she knew him, he had bipr disorder and was never normal.


    Her lips twisted into a bitter smirk. ¡°And so?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at her with his dark eyes. Before the elevator reached the first floor and opened, he pressed the sixth floor again, his tall body approaching her step by step.


    Nan Zhi looked at his gaze and gestures turning aggressive suddenly and she subconsciously moved back a few steps.


    Seeing that she was afraid and resisting his approach, his heart felt like it was being grabbed by an invisible ck hand.


    It was painful.


    After he woke up, he learned that Xue¡¯er had returned, but he had no memory of what had happened the past few days while he was having the fever.


    But from Yi Fan¡¯s words, he knew that during his fever, Ye Qing¡¯s personality came out and hurt his kitten again.


    He suppressed the pain in his heart, lowered his eyes and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m a sick person. Kitten, do you still want me?¡±

 Chapter 387 - Uncontrollable Feelings (3)

    <h4>Chapter 387: Uncontroble Feelings (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    A sick person?


    Was he referring to his bipr disorder?


    When it acted up, it was really scary and overwhelming.


    But whether she wanted him or not, there was no direct link on whether he was sick or not.


    The main reason she wanted to draw the line was because she was deceived and hurt by him.


    Didn¡¯t he already have Xue¡¯er?


    Why was heing back to her now? It made no sense at all.


    She did not want to be a pet that was under his beck and call, and she did not want to be affected by him anymore.


    If they continued to spend more time together, the feelings in her heart might one day change from liking him to loving him.


    And if she were to fall in love with him, those cruel and heartless words would make her suffer even more.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, if you¡¯re sick, you should get treatment. Now that Xue¡¯er is back, she¡¯s more than willing to stay by your side. Don¡¯t be so greedy, wanting more when you haven¡¯t even finished your share.¡±


    Mu Sihan did not dare to tell her about his personality disorder. He couldn¡¯t bear for her to her to look at him strangely or fearfully.


    Even he himself could not ept the fact that he would split into his brother, Ye Qing, when he had a fever. How could he expect that she would ept him?


    People with mental illness were usually extremely sensitive and unwilling to admit their illness to the outside world. Even Mu Sihan, who was usually arrogant, did not want to admit that he was a person with a split personality deep inside his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat onest time what I said in the mall the other day. Mu Sihan, we¡¯re over. Please don¡¯t look for me anymore.¡±


    The elevator went back to the sixth floor. Nan Zhi did not want to keep entangling with him and prepared to take the stairs after she got out of the elevator.


    He did not stop her when she walked past him. But his tall body shook a little.


    Nan Zhi saw his pale face with a trace of pain shing past and there was a slight pain in her heart.


    But she did not stop and quickened her pace.


    She would not let her heart waver.


    When she reached the emergency exit and was about to pull the door open, a pair of long slender arms wrapped around her from behind. Before she could respond, she was embraced by the man.


    The tears she had been holding back almost fell when she felt her back press against his broad chest.


    She really could not understand him.


    Why was he doing this to her?


    ¡°Kitten, I don¡¯t agree for us to break up,¡± he rasped, burying his face into her hair. When he heard that she wanted to end things between them, he panicked, his handsome face bing even paler, but there was an aggressiveness to it.


    Nan Zhi looked at the hands that were holding her tightly and she tried to break away, but although he was still recovering from his injury, his strength was still much stronger than hers.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, you¡¯re the most shameless person I¡¯ve ever met!¡±


    How could he be so confident when he was having a foot in both camps?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s voice was so hoarse it sounded like it came from the bottom of a valley. ¡°Xue¡¯er is my adoptive father¡¯s daughter. I regard her as my elder sister. I have never kissed her or slept with her. You¡¯re the only woman I have. You are my one and only.¡±


    He knew that he was seriously ill. He knew he shouldn¡¯t fall in love, knew he couldn¡¯t get married and no one knew more than him that he did not deserve to have a normal family. But he was selfish and did not want to let her go.


    He couldn¡¯t let her go.


    He longed for this warmth, the warmth she brought with her that was brighter than the sun.


    If one day his illness was cured, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her with another man.


    And because of that, he couldn¡¯t hold back his selfishness.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be normal when I¡¯m having a fever. Those days when I have a fever, I won¡¯t remember what happens. Kitten, there are 365 days in a year and all of those days, I¡¯m myself. Next time if I have a fever, stay away from me. Onlye back after a few days, then I¡¯ll be me again. I¡¯ll still be me.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her brows and did not understand what he was talking about.


    Was there anything so strange in the world? Forgetting what he had done when he had a fever? He really was going to extraordinary lengths to make excuses for the scumbag he had been.


    Nan Zhi was a little angry as she unable to break his hold on her. She lowered her head and bit hard on the back of his hand.

 Chapter 388 - Uncontrollable Feelings (4)

    <h4>Chapter 388: Uncontroble Feelings (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    She had used a lot of strength.


    It was like she was trying to vent all her grievances and displeasure towards him in this bite.


    A bloody scent entered her mouth. Her teeth were deeply embedded in the skin and flesh on the back of the man¡¯s hands.


    Her teeth were aching but the man behind her was silent, nor did he pull back his hand in anger.


    Even Nan Zhi felt pain for him.


    She let go and turned around, wiping the blood on her lips and looked at him like he was a monster. ¡°Are you crazy? You don¡¯t know how block or©`¡±


    Before she could finish, the man suddenly stretched out his arms and picked her up directly from the ground.


    She did not know where a patient like him had all this strength. He had one arm supporting her buttocks and lifted her up to his shoulder.


    Her stomach was pressed onto his shoulder de which made her angry and she hissed in pain.


    Her hands clenched into fists and she pounded them on his back relentlessly.


    She was almost thrown onto the hospital bed in the ward.


    Hospitals bed were generally not soft, so when she was thrown onto it, she felt her head spinning and she was dizzy for a moment.


    The tall and long-legged man, with one knee pressed to the side of the bed, bent his head down and covered her just as she was about to sit up.


    Nan Zhi raised her head and met with the man¡¯s deep dark eyes. Looking at his handsome face with his cold and wild facial features, her anger grew, but her heart also fluttered inevitably.


    His hot breathnded on her fair and smooth skin with a tingle that made her heart hammering in her chest.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and raised her leg to kick at his most sensitive and vulnerable ce.


    Perhaps it was because he had been kicked by her once in Flower Ind, he was much sharper this time. The moment she raised her knee, he pinned her down with one of his long legs.


    His firm and strong torso came closer to her and pressed onto her soft chest.


    Raising a hand, he brushed away the strands of hair that had fallen over her cheek. His handsome face approached her, the tip of his nose almost touching hers. He caressed her lips, a hint of ruthlessness in his dark gaze. ¡°Kitten, I can go along with whatever you want, anything except for breaking up.¡±


    Nan Zhi could not push him away so she stopped moving altogether, widening her eyes and gave a hint of a smile in challenge. ¡°What if I slept with another man?¡±


    He narrowed his dangerous dark eyes and his voice turned colder. ¡°Then I¡¯ll cripple that man.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at his tensed and dark expression, and she met with his eyes silently for a few seconds. Suddenly, he bent over and bit the tip of her nose.


    She eximed in pain, ¡°Mu Sihan, you¡¯re really sick...¡±


    His eyes darkened. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sick.¡± His long fingers threaded through her long hair and held on to her head. ¡°Kiss me now or my condition will act up.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes widened and before she could say anything, he suddenly bent down and captured her lips.


    To his surprise, Nan Zhi did not resist violently, but wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him to her and responding to his kiss.


    Her response made him tremble and lose control of his emotions. He was like a violent prisoner, sweeping the tip of his hot and wet tongue over her teeth, forcing it open and he went straight in.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s fingers crept along his long and powerful back, making his body tingle and his body jerk in response.


    He let himself be carried away by her soft, fragrant lips when he felt a pain in the tip of his tongue.


    She had bitten him hard when he was not paying attention.


    He gasped in pain and frowned.


    He had no choice but to let her go.


    Nan Zhi saw a trace of pain and anger sh in his dark eyes and her lifted her red lips into a smirk. ¡°Mu Sihan, I won¡¯t be yed by you that easily anymore. If you provoke me again, next time, it won¡¯t be as simple as biting your tongue.¡±

 Chapter 389 - Kissing Violently

    <h4>Chapter 389: Kissing Violently</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    She looked at him coldly, and there was an impatience which she didn¡¯t have to fight to conceal in her indifferent voice.


    Mu Sihan swallowed his saliva that was filled with the taste of blood and stared fixedly at her with his dark eyes, as if he wanted to see through her soul.


    He knew that she would not forgive him easily for hurting her, even if he hasn¡¯t been himself at the time.


    He could not forgive himself either.


    He did not know when his illness would be cured. <i>If </i>it could be cured at all.


    To keep her by his side, it was a kind of hurt to her as long as he couldn¡¯t be cured and that other personality remained within him.


    But to let her go?


    He could not bear to.


    He was arrogant, had no fear of anything but this time alone, he felt an unprecedented fear.


    He dared not even confess to her that he had a personality disorder.


    He was embarrassed by this kind of mental illness.


    Nan Zhi looked at theplicated and dark emotions surging in his dark eyes and she felt somewhat in doubt.


    Looking at him like this, it did not seem like he didn¡¯t care about her.


    It was a far cry from the cold and cruel expression that night when he had abandoned her so callously.


    ¡°Kitten, how about we don¡¯t separate and I¡¯ll make it up to you in the future, hm?¡± His head lowered and came close to her ears, his hot tongue wrapped around her earlobe and he pulled her hand and pressed it against his lower abdomen, pulling it further and further down. ¡°I¡¯m all yours.¡±


    When Nan Zhi was forced by his hand to touch his burning hot area, she pulled back her hand as if she had been electrocuted. She wanted to p him for his shameless behaviour when suddenly, a soft voice chimed in by the door, ¡°Ah Han?¡±


    When Nan Zhi heard Xue¡¯er¡¯s voice, it felt like she was stabbed in the heart by a sharp knife.


    Xue¡¯er. How could she have forgotten? He had Xue¡¯er and still lied to her with his sugary sweet words.


    He was such a scumbag!


    The emotions umted in her heart burst out at once and she pushed him hard and did not expect she could push him away.


    There was a cold ridicule in her eyes. Sure enough, with Xue¡¯er here, he changed once again.


    She sat up from the hospital bed and was about to get out of the bed when the man came at her like an angry beast.


    She was pinned down on the bed again, her chin pinched tightly by his hand and he kissed her hard, forcing his tongue into her mouth.


    That fierce and rough energy seemed like he wanted to wring her tongue off.


    There was the taste of blood in both of their mouths as their tongues twisted together in a mesh of wild anger.


    He did not do anything over the line, considering Xue¡¯er¡¯s presence. He pulled her up from the bed and pped her buttocks twice, motioning her to stand up.


    Nan Zhi wanted to ignore him but his sudden intimacy made her ears hot.


    This man really had no shame.


    Nan Zhi got down from the hospital bed and looked at Xue¡¯er standing by the door in a face mask. The eyes not covered by the mask were clear and beautiful, and even a woman like her feel like protecting her, not to mention a man.


    ¡°Kitten, she¡¯s Xue¡¯er. Me and her©`¡±


    Nan Zhi did not want to hear anything more about him and Xue¡¯er and she interrupted him expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing about the two of you.¡±


    She left without looking at him.


    This time, Mu Sihan did not chase after her.


    Nan Zhi stood in the elevator and looked at the mirror-like elevator wall reflecting her pale face and mocking gaze.


    It was not until Nan Zhi had left the ward for a long time that Mu Siha¡¯s gaze finally looked from the empty doorframe to Xue¡¯er¡¯s fragile body.


    When Xue¡¯er saw him finally looking at her, her long eyshes fluttered and she walked into the ward, carrying a thermos sk. ¡°I¡¯ve cooked the pork bone porridge that you love.¡±

 Chapter 390 - His Change

    <h4>Chapter 390: His Change</h4>


    The man stared at her with his deep dark eyes. There was no emotions except for a slight coldness on his handsome face. ¡°Sister Xue¡¯er, I don¡¯t like pork bone porridge anymore.¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s breath tightened.


    When she heard that he had transferred to the ward from the ICU, she went back to the manor to cook for him personally.


    In just two days, he looked haggard and thin.


    The pork bones were selected by her personally at the market and the porridge was cooked by her as well.


    She thought he would like it.


    And what did he just call her?


    Sister Xue¡¯er?


    Xue¡¯er looked at Mu Sihan with a puzzled look. She felt that his attitude was different from that of the previous few days now that he was no longer feverish.


    The gaze he looked at her the past few days were cold yet there was a gentle tenderness in them.


    But now, his gaze was like he was looking at his rtive. It was not so cold but there was not much warmth in them either.


    What had changed?


    Mu Sihan did not know what had happened with Xue¡¯er in those few days when he was having fever, but there were some things he had to make clear with her.


    He walked to the cab by the bed, taking out a cigar from the custom-made wooden box and putting it in his mouth. He took out a small lighter and was about to lit the cigar when a thin hand reached out and took out the cigar between his lips.


    ¡°Since you call me Sister Xue¡¯er, then you clearly regard me as an elder sister. The doctor said before that you¡¯re not supposed to smoke during this period.¡±


    Instead of taking back the cigar forcefully from Xue¡¯er, he took out another one from the wooden box.


    Xue¡¯er looked at his unruly manner and frowned.


    Were her eyes ying a trick on her?


    The Ah Han now seemed to be the one she had known before.


    Arrogant and disobedient down to his bones, there was no stopping him in doing what he wanted.


    But he valued love highly.


    After her father¡¯s death, Grandma and her would not know how to live if it was not him.


    Although he was still young at that time, his slender shoulders held up the world for her and Grandma.


    ¡°Sister Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re not going to ask me who that woman was?¡±


    Xue¡¯er looked at his perfectly handsome face and said softy, ¡°I heard from Butler Yi, she¡¯s Xiaojie¡¯s mommy.¡±


    Mu Sihan lit the cigar between his fingers. He took a breath with his eyes slightly narrowed, and exhaled slowly. The outline of his face was hidden in the hazy smoke. ¡°She¡¯s also my woman.¡±


    He was silent for a few seconds and his eyes seemed even darker under the smoke. ¡°Sister Xue¡¯er, you and Grandma are all family members in my heart and I will take care of the both of you well.¡±


    What he meant was to remind her that she was just family to him.


    It was impossible to extend into anything more.


    He was still as cold and heartless as he was back then!


    The thermos sk in Xue¡¯er¡¯s hands fell to the ground and her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Then why did you give me hope? Is it because you think I¡¯m dirty? Ah Han, don¡¯t forget, that time when I was raped by your brother, it was you who invited me to you and your brother¡¯s birthday party.¡±


    When she mentioned this, Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes shed with guilt and self-reproach.


    That time, he did not know that Ye Qing had feelings for Xue¡¯er. On their birthday, he could not get back to Country Z because he had a big project to develop, so he sent a message to Xue¡¯er toe to Country S instead.


    That night, he drank a little too much and he did not know what happened during the night. When he woke up again, it was to Xue¡¯er¡¯s sobs and Ye Qing¡¯s silent remorse.


    There were the telltale signs of them having slept together.

 Chapter 391 - Hug

    <h4>Chapter 391: Hug</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After the death of his adoptive father, he suffered from bipr disorder and he was bad-tempered and out of control. It was much more serious than how he was now.


    When his condition acted up, he had hurt Xue¡¯er several times.


    But she stayed with him and did not give up, even though he had almost killed her a few times.


    From her, he had always felt a long-lost warmth and care. She was like his sister, his closest rtive.


    But one day, she suddenly confessed her feelings to him.


    She said that she liked him.


    At that time, he had no experience in love and did not know how it was to like someone.


    Was that warmth he felt from her this thing you called ¡®like¡¯?


    He did not want to see her sad and disappointed, and so, they started to date.


    After they got together, he went to Country S so that Grandma and Xue¡¯er would have a good life.


    He devoted more energy towards building his career. In the process of building his sesses, he liked the feeling that he was gradually reaching the top.


    Although he had ignored her a lot while they were dating, she had neverined in front of him, letting him have his freedom.


    When she came to Country S to look for him, he brought her to meet Ye Qing.


    He did not notice the subtle change between them.


    Until after that fated birthday party.


    After that, he did not speak to Ye Qing for quite a long time.


    Until he was being pestered by the princess from Country A and could not get away, Ye Qing came forward and married the princess.


    When he thought of all of this, Mu Sihan looked at Xue¡¯er gloomily and full of remorse. ¡°I¡¯ve done you wrong. If it hadn¡¯t been for me, your father would not have died, you would not have been raped by Ye Qing and you would not have been imprisoned and tortured for years.¡±


    He could guess the reason she was imprisoned in the mental hospital was because Ye Qing and her rtionship was discovered by the Ye family and the Ye family had manipted it all from behind the scenes.


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s long eyshes trembled and her tears fell uncontrobly.


    Mu Sihan looked at the woman with empty eyes and he stubbed out his cigar, hisrge hand sping her trembling shoulder. ¡°Sister Xue¡¯er, although we can¡¯t be lovers, I have always regarded you as my closest family and friend.¡±


    Xue¡¯er clutched at his clothes tightly and looked at his dark eyes. She leaned her head slowly into his arms, her tears running down her face. ¡°Okay, we have to be family and friends forever.¡±


    She seemed to have thought of something and raised her wet eyes to look at him, asking softly, ¡°You did something that hurt that youngdy when you were having the fever. She seemed to have misunderstood, do you want me to exin everything to her?¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi went out of the elevator and walked to the parking lot only to find that her car keys were missing.


    Thinking back, when she was thrown to the bed by Mu Sihan, her bag identally dropped to the ground. Her car keys might have fallen under the bed at that time.


    Sighing, Nan Zhi had no choice but to return to the ward.


    Walking to the door, Nan Zhi looked inside through the gap.


    Although she had prepared herself, her mind still turned nk seeing the man and woman embracing by the bed.


    Xue¡¯er was crying and Mu Sihan seemed to beforting her.


    Although they were embracing each other, Nan Zhi noticed that Mu Sihan did not hold on to her that intimately.


    It was different from how he had always held her, with his chest pressing tightly to hers as he wanted to mould their bodies together.


    He seemed to have taken notice of the boundaries and put some distance between them.


    It did not seem intimate at all.


    How strange.


    Nan Zhi shook her head hard and could not help but reprimand herself. At this time, she was still making excuses for him.

 Chapter 392 - A Sudden Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 392: A Sudden Kiss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Not wanting to disturb them, Nan Zhi did not enter the ward. She pursed her lips tightly and left the hospital.


    Maybe having already prepped herself up, Nan Zhi did not feel too upset seeing them embracing this time.


    Just now from her point of view, Mu Sihan seemed more guilt-ridden and remorseful towards Xue¡¯er.


    Butst time she saw how he had treated Xue¡¯er, it was the kind of tenderness and affection a man had for a woman.


    Nan Zhi felt that he was really like a person with mental issues.


    How could there be such a drastic change in a person¡¯s attitude?


    After his fever had gone down, he had forgotten all those things he had done?


    What kind of strange illness was that?


    ...


    Nan Zhi hailed a taxi to go to the manor, taking the advantage of Mu Sihan being hospitalized since she knew he would not be able to return to the manor.


    Nan Zhi returned to the apartment after spending two hours with Xiaojie and waiting for him to fall asleep.


    On the journey back, Nan Zhi felt that something was wrong.


    She felt like someone was following her.


    She was sitting on the taxi¡¯s front passenger seat and she looked outside through the rearview mirror.


    There were so many cars on the road that Nan Zhi could not see which one was suspicious.


    Nan Zhi paid the fare and got off the taxi after reaching her district.


    Entering the district, Nan Zhi was about to enter the gate when suddenly, a car parked under the dim light turned on its headlights and the bright lights shone straight towards her.


    Nan Zhi subconsciously raised her hand to cover her eyes.


    ¡°Ha.¡± A deepugh rang from above her head.


    Nan Zhi moved her hand and furrowed her eyebrows when she saw a man standing in front of her with a slight ail smile in his upturned eyes.


    This person looked familiar.


    While Nan Zhi was looking at the man, the man was also looking at her without restraint.


    She was wearing a beige shirt and ck wide-legged trousers, her wavy brown hair fell over her shoulders naturally and her high heels gave her the aura of a working woman.


    Nan Zhi suddenly remembered that this man was the one she saw in the mall¡¯s parking lot that day who had made her hair stand on end.


    At that time Nan Yao was sitting beside him and seemed to be pouting and acting coquettishly.


    Was he the new backer Nan Yao had found?


    This man looked handsome and frivolous, but there was a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    He smiled and held out his hand to Nan Zhi. ¡°I heard your name from Sis Yao. I¡¯m Qiao Yanze. Are you interested in being my woman?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    This person must be crazy!


    ¡°Mister, I suggest that you go to the neurology department in the hospital to have a checkup.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not want to say anything more to a dangerous looking man like him. She turned around and left.


    But very quickly, the man¡¯s long body blocked in front of her and had one hand propped up on the wall above her head. His chest moved closer to her and gave a devilish smile. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts. You¡¯re the first woman to have called me crazy. I was interested in you after seeing you at the mall the other time.¡± The man licked his lips and his long fingers pinched her chin. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that you have a child already.¡±


    Nan Zhi stared into his beautiful yet evil eyes and smirked. ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re not my type.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± the man¡¯s lips curved into a dark smile and he continued, ¡°You like those that are mentally ill like Mu Sihan!¡±


    Although Mu Sihan was ill, Nan Zhi¡¯s expression turned cold after seeing how contemptuously it was said by this unknown man.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to say something when suddenly the headlights of another car were turned on and the bright rays of light projected towards them.


    Nan Zhi was surprised to see that familiar car.


    Wasn¡¯t he in the hospital? What the heck was he doing here?


    The few seconds she was in a daze from the bright light, the man in front of her suddenly bent down and a featherly kiss fell across the finger that was ced on her lips.

 Chapter 393 - You Were Kissed by That Person Earlier?

    <h4>Chapter 393: You Were Kissed by That Person Earlier?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    This person was really weird.


    He looked frivolous and flirtatious, but he put his finger in between their lips when he kissed her whilst she was distracted and could not avoid the kiss.


    He let go of her very quickly and put both his hands into his pockets. He whistled once and left in a seemingly good mood.


    After Qiao Yanze was long gone and had disappeared from her sight, Nan Zhi suddenly remembered Mu Sihan, who was stalking over. Her heart sped up uncontrobly.


    She nned on ignoring him, and was about to turn and enter the manor when the ck Bentley suddenly sped towards her.


    The speed was so fast that it seemed like the car was about to knock into her.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s legs felt like they were going to copse from the fear of getting knocked to the ground.


    Four meters, three meters, two meters...


    Nan Zhi only reacted and jumped to the side when the car was about to knock into her.


    Thank goodness for fast reflexes.


    A loud screech sounded from the wheels then, and the ck Bentley skidded to a halt.


    Even if it stopped, the car was still only half a meter away from her.


    It was already veryte into the night, and was almost dawn. She was the only that could be seen in the district.


    Nan Zhi and the man looked at each other through the windshield.


    No one moved.


    It was like a tense and silent war.


    The man pushed open the car door after about a minute and got out from the car.


    He had changed from the pajamas he wore in the hospital to a v-neck thin shirt and a pair of ck trousers.


    His bangs covered the white bandage wrapped around his forehead.


    Even from a distance, she could see that his sexy, thin lips were pursed tightly into a straight line under his well-defined nose.


    His jawline waspletely set and tensed, anyone could tell that he was unhappy.


    The scene of that devilish man kissing her through his finger was probably misinterpreted by him!


    Large strides brought him towards her in a matter of seconds and she heard the jingle of her car keys in his hand.


    His expression was dark under the dimmed lighting, and wore an anger that was impossible to ignore, ¡°Did you not take your car keys because you were rushing to meet your new love?¡±


    His tone was weird, and sounded exactly like a jealous man.


    If she had not been hurt by him, she might have the illusion that he really cared for her again.


    Nan Zhi wanted to take the keys from his hand, but he stretched his hand up to prevent her from taking it.


    His ck gaze was fixed on her, and it made Nan Zhi feel annoyed and angered.


    Many emotions flooded towards her like waves, and she might drown in those emotions if she was not strong enough.


    ¡°Give me the keys.¡± her voice was extremely cold.


    His hand remained stretched up high as he looked down, silent.


    Nan Zhi got even more annoyed by him. She grabbed his arm and tip-toed to take the keys that were high above his head.


    And in that moment, his strong and muscr chest pressed against her¡¯s.


    She moved several steps back until she was pressed against the wall. His other hand that was not holding onto the keys swiftly grabbed both of her wrists and pinned them above her head.


    The two of their bodies were pressed together tightly, with only fewyers of cloth between them.


    Their gazes and breaths were intertwined in the darkness as they faced each other.


    She stared at his well-defined face, before she suddenly smiled, ¡°Mu Sihan, what are you doing? You lookpletely jealous right now. Please don¡¯t say that you haven¡¯t let go of me,I will vomit if I hear that...¡±


    Mu Sihan leaned down and pressed his forehead against her¡¯s. His scorching breath sprayed over her face. He was not angry even after hearing her words, as he smiled arrogantly, ¡°Were you kissed by that person just now? It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll clean your lips for you.¡±

 Chapter 394 - Things That Make You Disgusted

    <h4>Chapter 394: Things That Make You Disgusted</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi could not see his expression clearly since she was still facing the bright lights of the car.


    His firm chest pressed harder against her soft chest when he spoke.


    Nan Zhi felt both embarrassed and angry at their close proximity.


    ¡°Who wants you to clean it? Don¡¯t act so serious in finding an excuse for your perverted behavior.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s sexy lips moved closer towards Nan Zhi¡¯s. He did not kiss her, but their lips were very close, so close she could feel his warm breath touch on her lips.


    His unique smell seemed to bring with it a palpitating enchantment that entwined delightfully with the air around them and flooded her senses.


    ¡°Kitten, I¡¯ll only ever be a pervert to you.¡± His lips moved in front of her long eyshes and seemed to breathe life into them, as they brushed against them and made her heart pound. The fiery anger burned in Nan Zhi as she struggled against his actions, but both her hands were pinned down by him and she couldn¡¯t do a thing. She felt like she was getting tortured in hell.


    His breath continued to fall on her eyshes, which felt really itchy like it had been yed with a feather.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, would it kill you if you didn¡¯t flirt with me?¡±


    He hummed softly in agreement, ¡°Yes, it would.¡± He kissed her eyshes lightly, then kissed the tip of her nose before he stopped in front of her lips with only the distance of a thin piece of paper between them. His gaze darkened into a smouldering ck at the thought of her lips being kissed by another man not too long ago. ¡°Will you give me my medicine?¡±


    ¡°You scram the hell back to the hospital to take your medicine. You won¡¯t find it with me.¡±


    He furrowed his eyebrow at her angered face and he stared at her lips, before lips curled up wickedly. ¡°My medicine is you.¡±


    With that said, he leaned down and bit her lips ruthlessly.


    His actions were rough and overbearing. It felt like he wanted to erase all traces that man left on her.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows at the searing pain on her lips.


    She looked up, staring into his ck eyes when her forehead moved forward with strength and hit his forehead as hard as she could.


    His forehead had an injury, and the white bandage immediately turned red after her headbutt.


    Nan Zhi moved her gaze away from him. ¡°I already told you that I won¡¯t be like before and let you kiss or do anything, just because you want to.¡±


    He let go of her wrists as his fingers grabbed her chin. His voice was cold and slightly arrogant, ¡°Kitten, do you dare say that you didn¡¯t orgasm when I forced you to do itst time? Who was the one who would moan and beg me to go faster every time?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not think that he would say such a vulgar thing out loud. She felt her ears burn in embarrassment and anger, but a slightly sarcastic smile appeared on her pretty face instead. ¡°I¡¯m not a wooden doll that can remain unmoved and frigid from all the teasing and touching that Young Master Mu did so painstakingly. I¡¯m sure that if it were any other man©`¡±


    The man kissed her once again before she could finish her words.


    She stretched a finger out in between their lips as her expression darkened slightly. ¡°Mu Sihan, if you let go of me now, I might still talk to you nicely and drink tea with you for Xiaojie¡¯s sake, but if you continue to pester me, I don¡¯t mind doing things that would make you feel more disgusted than a kiss does!¡±


    He already could not take it and was furious when he saw her being kissed by that man earlier. Something that would make him feel more disgusted...


    ¡°If you dare to do such a thing, I promise I will murder the two of you!¡±


    Fresh blood flowed down from his forehead and onto his well-defined face. On top with his cold expression, it made him appear even more frightening.


    She was not shocked by him, as she merely tugged her lips and acted calm. ¡°Then kill yourself first. The one who has made me feel disgusted first is you!¡±


    She pushed him away with all of her strength and entered the apartment building.


    There was not an ounce of reluctance at all.

 Chapter 395 - Heartache

    <h4>Chapter 395: Heartache</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi mmed the door shut after she entered the apartment building. Her slender back pressed roughly against the cold and hard door and she sank to the ground.


    Like injured butterfly wings, her longshes fluttered nonstop as her eyes slowly turned cold and she moved a fist in front of her mouth. Mustering up all of her energy, she tried to restrain the emotions raging inside her mind.


    She really hated this type of entanglement.


    It had taken her so much effort to steel her heart, yet he put the thought that he cared for her once again.


    Her chest heaved crazily as she closed her eyes.


    By the time she opened them again, her emotions had slowly calmed dow and the fire in her eyes had dulled again.


    She could not let herself be enchanted by him again.


    The taste of being abandoned, hurt and lied to was not something that she wanted to experience.


    Never again.


    ...


    Mu Sihan stood outside of the apartment building. By now, blood had covered his entire face, as it dripped down his chin and onto his shirt, drop by drop. His handsome face appeared even more pale.


    Yet, he looked unmoved, as if he could not feel any pain or difort.


    His eyes were starting to turn red.


    The bipr disorder in him was starting to act up and he fought to push it down.


    Hisrge palm balled into fists as he hit the wall next to the door ruthlessly with all of his strength.


    Like a statue that had been frozen in time, he stood in front of the door unmoving. However, the blood on his forehead continued to fall nonstop, and it was such a horrifying sight that it made people scared of him.


    Xue¡¯er also got a taxi and followed behind him after he had left the hospital.


    As her thin figure stood in the light, her heart felt so much pain for him that it seemed like it was breaking apart when she saw Nan Zhi hitting Mu Sihan¡¯s wound on his forehead.


    Her legs wanted to move forward, but she knew that he did not wish for her to see him like this. Not now.


    Since they were young, she had never seen him care so much for a woman who was not family.


    Although he was extremely arrogant, he always treated people coldly.


    Since he was so handsome, girls that liked him always threw themselves at him no matter whether he was rich or not. However, he never used what he had to y around with women.


    She knew better than anyone that his private life was cleaner than anyone else¡¯s.


    Never had she seen him flirt with a woman, to the point that she assumed he would never do such a thing because he was too smart, and also because he had a low emotional intelligence.


    It turned out that it was not that he did not know how, but rather that he did not bother and was unwilling to do it to a woman that he did not like.


    No one knew that he actually had a soft and sensitive heart under his arrogant and overbearing demeanour.


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s heart clenched tightly as she stared at his blood-covered face.


    Click, click.


    No one noticed that someone had just taken a photo of this scene from a hidden corner.


    ...


    <i>In the Mu manor </i>.


    The Old Madam was sewing flowers on the sofa, with her presbyopic sses. Her throat was a little itchy, she coughed and she coughed until blood came out onto the handkerchief again.


    Her body condition was getting worse, and she was afraid that she might not even have a year left to live.


    Xue¡¯er had not return to the manor after she left the district Nan Zhi was staying at. Instead, she came to the Mu manor and sat quietly next to the Old Madam, watching her sew flowers.


    The flowers that the Old Madam sewed were considered top-notch. It would be hard pressed to find flowers that were more indicate than these ones, which were pretty and looked so lifelike.


    ¡°Old Madam, someone sent this over just now.¡± The servant passed an envelope to the Old Madam.


    The Old Madam put down the needle and thread, pushing up the spectacles on her nose bridge and took the envelope.


    Whe she tore open the envelope, her gaze sharpened into steel when she saw the photos inside.


    There were three photos.


    The first one was of Nan Zhi hitting Mu Sihan¡¯s forehead with strength.


    The second one was of Mu Sihan¡¯s face covered in blood.


    The third one was of Mu Sihan punching the wall hard, baring his injured hands.


    ¡°This girl hit him so hard even though she knew that Sihan was injured?¡± The Old Madam had long treated Mu Sihan as her biological grandson, and her heart ached at the sight of his blood-covered face.

 Chapter 396 - A Super Handsome Man

    <h4>Chapter 396: A Super Handsome Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The Old Madam started to cough rapidly the moment her heart clenched in pain.


    Xue¡¯er was also shocked when she saw the photos in the Old Madam¡¯s hand. She got up hurriedly and patted the Old Madam¡¯s back soothingly, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t get worked up.¡±


    Who was the one who secretly taken photos and given them to the Old Madam to see?


    The Old Madam¡¯s emotions only calmed down slowly under Xue¡¯er¡¯sfort.


    ¡°This child... I didn¡¯t want to step in and interfere at first because she and Sihan had a son, but why is she so ruthless? Sihan has beenpletely bewitched by her!¡±


    The Old Madam stared at her only granddaughter next to her, her gaze filled with heartache as her calloused hand patted her head. ¡°My poor Xue¡¯er, I don¡¯t have too long to live anymore. What will happen to you if Sihan gets married in the future?¡±


    Xue¡¯er curled into the Old Madam¡¯s arms as tears welled in her eyes, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ll live to a hundred years. Xue¡¯er will always be by Grandma¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Ai, what will I do with you. Grandma¡¯s foolish girl.¡±


    ...


    After her grandmother had fallen asleep, Xue¡¯er continued to worry about Mu Sihan¡¯s forehead wound.


    There was still a blood clot in his head and the doctor instructed that he needed to rest properly. If the blood clot didn¡¯ go away, he would have to undergo a surgery.


    However, his wound must have deepened again from tonight.


    Xue¡¯er drove out and left the Mu manor.


    However, several ck sedans surrounded her not too long after she had left.


    She had no choice but to stop the car.


    Someone knocked on her window. A bodyguard was standing next to the window and Xue¡¯er¡¯s pupils constricted in shock.


    These people would find a way to force her out of her car, even if she was unwilling.


    Xue¡¯er could only unlock the car and she pushed open the door to get off the car.


    ¡°Miss Mu, ourdy is waiting for you.¡± The bodyguard pointed to one of the limousines parked not too far away.


    Xue¡¯er got up the car and saw a well-dressed and elegant woman, who was still wearing sunsses even though it was alreadyte at night and had tightly-pursed red lips. Her shock was apparent.


    ¡°Mother?¡±


    Her mother eloped with another man before her father passed away in the ident and she had never heard from her since.


    Looking at her now, that man that she remarried seemed pretty well-off.


    The woman did not even ask about her well-being after not seeing her for so many years, and instead, went right into the topic she wanted to say, ¡°If you still like him, why aren¡¯t you fighting for him? Do you only know to cry when you see him get injured by another woman?¡±


    Xue¡¯er widened her eyes, ¡°You were the one who took the photo?¡±


    The woman¡¯s gaze wasplicated as she stared at her the frail body of her daughter. ¡°A problem has appeared in my marriage now, and your step-father has been exposed to not be the biological son of that family. If you can marry Mu Sihan and convince him to return to the Ye family, my position will be stabilized.¡±


    Xue¡¯er stared at the woman in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re still as selfish as you were before. Ah Han doesn¡¯t like me, and I won¡¯t marry him. You should get rid of this thought as soon as you can!¡±


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you think he will really take responsibility of you seriously after he gets together with another woman? The two of you are not biological siblings after all. How can you be so sure that he won¡¯t forget you with another woman in his life? Are you really willing to give up so easily?¡±


    ...


    Time passed quickly and two weeks flew by in a blink of an eye.


    Since Mu Sihan had been hospitalized while Nan Zhi was either at work or apanying Xiaojie at the manor, the two of them never crossed paths.


    He would send her two messages everyday, one to wish her good morning and the other to wish her good night.


    Nan Zhi never replied to him.


    The two of them had never officially dated, so it could not even count as a break up.


    She was bound to feel sad since she knew she had fallen for him. It was a good thing that she did not have too much time to dwell on her thoughts and let them wander, since she was working and apanying her son everyday after work.


    That is, until today, when Xiaojie passed her a small piece of paper after they finished dinner. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, you must go to this ce tomorrow afternoon. Remember that the person is wearing white and holding a rose.¡±


    ¡°I already video-called him. He¡¯s really really handsome and can bepared to Daddy.¡±


    Someone had really contacted her son for the matchmaking profile he put online?

 Chapter 397 - Meeting at the Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 397: Meeting at the Restaurant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xiaojie had heard Butler Yi call a restaurant two days ago, and the address of the restaurant was the one on the piece of paper he gave to Pretty Zhizhi.


    It seemed like it was that Auntie Xue¡¯er¡¯s birthday tomorrow, and Daddy was going to have a meal there with her.


    Pretty Zhizhi had been forcing on a smile in front of him recently, and he was sure that it was because Daddy had made her unhappy. That was why he decided to find a boyfriend that was stronger and more good looking than his Daddy for Pretty Zhizhi.


    Nan Zhi did not pay too much attention to what Xiaojie had told her. She went to work as per usual the next day, and Xiaojie called to rush her when it was eleven in the morning. ¡°The uncle is already there. Pretty Zhizhi, you can reject him if you don¡¯t like him after meeting him! But it¡¯s very rude if you don¡¯t go!¡±


    Nan Zhi wrinkled her nose, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    She was still young, alright? Did she really have to go for some matchmaking service?


    It seemed like her son had been really worried for her!


    ...


    Nan Zhi arrived at an elegantly-decorated, high-ss western restaurant, ording to the address Xiaojie gave her.


    Since Nan Zhi had never thought about being in a rtionship or getting married, she intentionally put on make-up to make herself look uglier before she arrived at the restaurant.


    If the other party was really very handsome, he would probably lose interest when he saw that she was not that pretty.


    Qiao Yanze was dressed in a white suit and sitting at the most eye-catching spot. He was ying with the pretty red rose in his hands. Somehow, he could still recognize Nan Zhi the moment she entered.


    However, it was obvious she looked slightly different from the previous time he saw her.


    She was wearing a ssic, conservative professional suit. Her hair was bunned up while she wore a pair of ck spectacles on her pretty nose bridge. Her skin was a little dull with the makeup and she looked rathermon-looking apart from her figure.


    She looked around after she entered the restaurant, obviously looking for the person who was in the matchmaking session with her.


    He saw her gaze pause on him for a second she saw him, but she moved her gaze away very quickly.


    Qiao Yanze wanted tough.


    This woman did not seem to be that hateful like Nan Yao had described. Instead, he thought that she was rather interesting.


    Her son was also an intelligent brat that was a little like him when he was young.


    ...


    After looking around the restaurant for a while, Nan Zhi did not find the person wearing white and holding a rose, apart from that man who made her goosebumps rise a little with his gaze.


    Surely it couldn¡¯t have been that coincidental, could it? The man Xiaojie had found online was <i>him </i>?


    ¡°Why are you looking around for? Young girl, aren¡¯t you looking for me?¡± Qiao Yanze acted like he did not know Nan Zhi. He walked in front of her and used the rose to tap her on the head.


    Nan Zhi was a little annoyed and angry.


    Why was this person so thick-skinned?


    He kissed her with his finger between their lips on purpose the previous time, and he used a rose to hit her this time. He acted like they were very close!


    Wait, he called her young girl. Did he not recognize her?


    ¡°The table I reserved is over there...¡±


    The man did not manage to finish his words when two figures entered the restaurant. Nan Zhi caught sight of that two figures from the corner of her eyes, and she stiffened in disbelief.


    How could there be such a coincidence?


    She never imagined it could have been rted to her son in any way.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s gaze moved from the tall and handsome man, butnded on the woman¡¯s face next to him for a few seconds.


    Time really did heal all scars. The bruises on the woman¡¯s face when they had first met were almost gone and sickly pallid skin was also regaining its normalplexion.


    Pretty. She was really pretty.


    It was a pure type of beauty that nothing could taint. Her skin was fair, she had an oval-shaped face and wide eyes that made her look beautiful and endearing.


    No one could help not love her upon seeing her, while her aura was clear and elegant.


    It was no wonder there were people who thought that she looked like Xue¡¯er. The both of them had an appearance that made people gape on first sight, especially their eyes that were ck and bright.

 Chapter 398 - Matchmaking Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 398: Matchmaking Meeting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Although she was still very skinny, she had gained quite a bit of weightpared to when they had first met.


    She was wearing a pale pink dress, with her ck long hair hanging loosely down her back in soft silky strands. As she walked next to Mu Sihan quietly, she really did look pretty and wonderful.


    It was no wonder Mu Sihan could not forget her.


    Qiao Yanze obviously saw Mu Sihan as well. Nan Zhi did not know what he was thinking, but he suddenly stretched out his arm and wrapped it around her shoulders.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s and Mu Sihan¡¯s heights were about the same. Even their strength was simr and Nan Zhi could not escape from his presumptuous hold.


    Of course, she did not bother to really struggle when she saw Mu Sihan and Xue¡¯er walking towards them.


    Mu Sihan had been talking on the phone with his head bowed, but he seemed to notice that something was wrong and he immediately looked up to see Nan Zhi and Qiao Yanze, who was next to her.


    His gaze moved by Qiao Yanze¡¯s face, before itnded on Nan Zhi.


    He seemed to have thought about something when he noticed the strange makeup on her face and the shadow on his face disappeared. His thin lips curled up slightly into an angle that no one could read.


    Xue¡¯er saw Nan Zhi and Qiao Yanze as well. Her pupils constricted slightly when she saw Qiao Yanze dressed in full white, as she tightened her hold on Mu Sihan¡¯s arm instinctively.


    After spending several years in a mental hospital, she would corrte a person who was wearing full white to a doctor, and the fear and panic in her heart would surface subconsciously.


    Qiao Yanze spoke up first to greet the couple. A bright smile was on his handsome face. ¡°Young Master Mu, what a coincidence!¡±


    Nan Zhi froze, clearly not expecting for this man to know Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan nced at Qiao Yanze, as his lips curled up into a cold smile. ¡°Indeed. Since it¡¯s such a coincidence, how about we eat together?¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked down at the woman who struggled from his hold silently, before smiling brightly. ¡°Do you mind? If you do, we can go to another restaurant.¡±


    Nan Zhi felt Mu Sihan¡¯s fiery hot gaze on her. She answered impassively, ¡°I¡¯m alright with anything.¡±


    Ning City was not that big, yet not that small either.


    Besides, they had a son together. It was rather unrealistic topletely be strangers with each other.


    She was also not someone who liked to run away from her problems. What was there to fear from just eating a meal together?


    The restaurant manager came over and led the four of them to the private room Mu Sihan had reserved.


    Nan Zhi and Qiao Yanze were walking in front, while the man walking at the back kept his strong gaze on Nan Zhi, as if he wanted to burn a hole through her.


    The four of them sat down and ordered.


    Mu Sihan stared at the woman who was seated diagonally across him and never once nced at him. He spoke suddenly, ¡°Are you here for a matchmaking session?¡±


    He seemed to recall Yi Fan saying that the brat had filled in her details on a dating website. He had thought confidently then that no men on the website could rival him, and as a result, had never paid any more attention.


    Mu Sihan did not notice that the man that kissed Nan Zhi that night was Qiao Yanze, which was why he thought that it was their first time meeting.


    Nan Zhi replied coldly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows at her indifferent attitude, ¡°It¡¯s Xue¡¯er¡¯s birthday today.¡±


    He was exining indirectly why he appeared here with Xue¡¯er.


    Nan Zhi continued to hum indifferently. She nodded curtly at Xue¡¯er after a few seconds.¡±Happy birthday.¡±


    Xue¡¯er replied softly, ¡°Thank you, Miss Nan. Ah Han and I actually...¡±


    Qiao Yanze suddenly looked down before Xue¡¯er could finish her words and moved closer to Nan Zhi, speaking directly into her ear, ¡°To tell the truth, I couldn¡¯t feel anything when I kissed other women after kissing you that night. You¡¯re really sweet.¡±


    Although he said it by her ear, he did not control his voice at all, and the couple sitting opposite of them could hear everything.

 Chapter 399 - Strong Jealousy

    Chapter 399: Strong Jealousy


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    This man definitely did it on purpose!


    Nan Zhi was very angry. If Mu Sihan and Xue¡¯er were not sitting opposite of them, and they were the only ones in the room, she would have just pped Qiao Yanze straight away.


    However, she was not stupid. She knew that he had done it for Mu Sihan to hear.


    Could he not tell that she did not want to talk to Mu Sihan?


    Nan Zhi was about to say something when Qiao Yanze murmured with a volume that only the two of them could hear, ¡°I¡¯m helping you deal with an asshole.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked towards him.


    The two pairs of eyes met.


    Mu Sihan and Xue¡¯er could not hear what Qiao Yanze just said since they were sitting opposite of them. However, Qiao Yanze and Nan Zhi seemed really intimate, being so close together. Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened after hearing that Qiao Yanze kissed Nan Zhi. Danger filled his ck eyes as he stared at Nan Zhi and Qiao Yanze.


    Xue¡¯er saw Mu Sihan¡¯s fingers slowly curling together into tight fists.


    If he did not take the medicine for his bipr disorder, he might really flip the entire table before grabbing the man and hitting him ruthlessly. However, the man sitting opposite did not look like he was someone easy to deal with either.


    ¡°Ah Han, drink some water!¡± Xue¡¯er passed a cup of warm water to Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan took the cup and downed it in one gulp. His dark emotions settled a little, as he stared at the cold woman sitting opposite of him, ¡°Come to the manor during the weekend. The brat probably wants to see his daddy and mommy eat with him.¡±


    Nan Zhi clearly did not expect for him to bring up their son in this moment.


    It was an obligation for parents to eat a meal with their child.


    However, he definitely said it now to let Qiao Yanze know that they had a child together.


    Nan Zhi was about to say something when Qiao Yanze scoffed, ¡°Young Master Mu, you probably don¡¯t know, but it was that boy that arranged my date with Miss Nan today!¡±


    Qiao Yanze swallowed his saliva slowly as his smile widened, ¡°He even called me handsome when we video-called.¡±


    That was wrong!


    Were the mother and son trying to rebel against him?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s anger hit its ceiling, but he calmed down surprisingly. He would never act too rashly in front of a strong rival.


    ¡°Did he? You won¡¯t be able to be his daddy, even if he praises you.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s templed twitched as she watched the two man squabble like children.


    She nced at Xue¡¯er, who nced at her almost at the same moment.


    Xue¡¯er smiled slightly. She did not seem to be in any difort at all.


    Nan Zhi was a little confused.


    Xue¡¯er knew that Mu Sihan and her had a son, and would she not be jealous now that Mu Sihan was squabbling with Qiao Yanze for her?


    ¡°Miss Nan, please don¡¯t be too concerned about it. ¡± Xue¡¯er¡¯s voice was soft, sounding like the calm breeze on a summer day. ¡°I grew up with Ah Han and his temper has been like this since he was young.¡±


    Xue¡¯erughed lightly, ¡°He really cares about you.¡±


    Nan Zhi was a little surprised. Words like this were probably not suitable for Xue¡¯er to say, were they?


    Or was it that she loved Mu Sihan to the point that she could tolerate him having another rtionship?


    Nan Zhi looked down. She suddenly thought about the strange difference in the attitudes Mu Sihan had between Xue¡¯er and her.


    During that stormy night, he carried Xue¡¯er into the car with a gentle gaze and all but thrown her off his car, and his gaze on her was cold andcked any emotion at all.


    However, after he woke up from that fall, he returned to the attitude he had for her in the past. The way he kissed and touched her was changed again, even flirting and acting like aplete gangster with her!

 Chapter 400 - Can The Two Of You Get Back Together?

    Chapter 400: Can The Two Of You Get Back Together?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips together tightly as she fell into contemtion.


    Qiao Yanze stopped bickering with Mu Sihan as he stretched his well-defined hand towards Nan Zhi. ¡°I know that you¡¯re called Nan Zhi. You probably don¡¯t know my name yet. Come on, let¡¯s introduce ourselves formally. I¡¯m Qiao Yanze.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s hand was really pretty. They looked like hands that yed the piano often, and were taken care of better than most women.


    He wore a jade ring on his thumb, and it was easy to tell that he was from arge family since the ring looked like a family heirloom passed down from generation to generation.


    Nan Zhi was not someone who did not have manners. She still shook his hand even though this person was a little annoying. ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Qiao.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your impression of me? I look good, don¡¯t I?¡± Qiao Yanze blinked his eyes at Nan Zhi. His pretty eyes had a sparkling shine in them, and shone brightly when he smiled. A woman who had poor concentration would probably be charmed to death by him.


    There were also scandalous marks on his neck when Nan Zhi had first met him. People like him were self-indulgent and nevercked women.


    He appeared in front of her so often and kept doing things that made people misunderstand. What did he want exactly?


    In her eyes, anyone who was associated with Nan Yao could not be trusted.


    ¡°Mr. Qiao, you¡¯re quite narcissistic. To me, however, no one can be more handsome than my son.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s lips curled up in interest, as he stared at Nan Zhi, who had a self-restraint that was stronger than other women.


    She was indeed the woman that Mu Sihan had fallen for.


    She was interesting, really interesting.


    ¡°Excuse me, I need to go to the washroom for a while,¡± Nan Zhi said while getting up.


    Qiao Yanze nced at Nan Zhi. ¡°Do I need to go with you?¡±


    Nan Zhi red at Qiao Yanze silently. Why was this person as shameless at Mu Sihan?


    ¡°No need. You can start eating first.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not spare a nce at Mu Sihan when she left, but she could feel his dark gaze on her constantly.


    ...


    Nan Zhi stood in front of the sink in the washroom. She stared at the woman with a darkplexion in the mirror. She turned on the tap and removed the makeup that made her look uglier.


    When she was wiping her face with a tissue, sounds of soft high-heels cking on the floor signalled the approach of someone. Soon after, a thin woman walked in.


    ¡°Miss Nan.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked to the side at the woman next to her when she heard the soft but slightly careful voice.


    Her pink dress had a spot of red wine and her voice was somewhat helpless when she noticed Nan Zhi looking over. ¡°The two of them started squabbling again after you left. The service staff got a shock from the two and spilled a bit of wine on me.¡±


    Nan Zhi spoked aloofly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Nan Zhi had not walked away yet when Xue¡¯er said carefully again, ¡°Miss Nan, the person that Ah Han cares about is actually you. Can you stop being angry at him? I haven¡¯t seen him smile these few days.¡±


    Nan Zhi almost retorted that it was none of her business if she did not see him smile.


    However, Nan Zhi felt that she was too angry, when she noticed Xue¡¯er¡¯s panicked yet careful gaze.


    How could shesh out in anger when Xue¡¯er was being so open-minded?


    Besides, Mu Sihan and her had no rtionship with each other if they did not have Xiaojie.


    ¡°Miss Nan, Ah Han and you already have a child. Can the two of you get back together?¡±


    Nan Zhi was dazed as she stared at Xue¡¯er¡¯s elegant and pure face.


    Was there really a person in this world, who was so tolerant that she could give the person she loved to another woman?


    Xue¡¯er sighed softly when she saw that Nan Zhi did not speak. She turned on the tap, bending down to clean the wine spot on her chest.


    Nan Zhi saw the bullet ne under her dress the moment she bent down.

 Chapter 401 - Becoming Cinderella

    <h4>Chapter 401: Bing Cindere</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi moved her gaze away very quickly. Sheughed lightly before she left the washroom.


    Rather than returning to the private room, she got the service staff to tell Qiao Yanze that she was not interested in him and not to waste anymore energy on her. She then left the restaurant.


    Nan Zhi drove back to the broadcastingpany.


    She turned on the radio in the car, and the radio channel was ying a soundtrack from a drama from years ago.


    <i>Being more than friends puts people in a hard spot emotionally, can¡¯t find the evidence of loving each other, when to move forward, when to give up, don¡¯t even have the courage to hug...</i>


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes suddenly swelled with tears when she heard the melody and lyrics of the song. While waiting for the traffic light to turn green, tears fell from her eyes.


    They covered her face in silent streams.


    She returned his credit cards and bullet ne to him when he was hospitalized.


    And he had given it to Xue¡¯er.


    ...


    Nan Zhi bumped into Nan Yao when she was waiting for the elevator after returning to the broadcastingpany.


    Nan Yao, who she had not met for more than two weeks, was apletely changed person.


    In the past, Nan Yao would try to dress in the style Nan Zhi did four years ago as she was trying to please Bo Shaoxiu. She often wore bright long dresses that did not suit her petite figure. The dresses were often too long so they only emphasized her shorter torso.


    Today, she was wearing a sheer, whitece dress that was not too long and not too short. The cheongsam-styled cor made her appear dignified and graceful. Her hair was twisted up into a bun, and she wore a white hat that made her seem elegant and refined.


    She wore seven-inch heels, and she looked like she walked out from a royal pce the moment she stood in front of people.


    This time, Nan Yao was not in a hurry to boast to Nan Zhi about something when she met. She smiled gracefully, ¡°Zhizhi, I¡¯m going abroad soon so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to see all of you for a while. I just bought afternoon snacks for all the colleagues in the broadcastingpany, and left a portion on your table as well.¡±


    Nan Zhi could not help but feel a chill run up her spine as she stared at Nan Yao, who changed her speaking style to a soft and dulcet one.


    Nan Yao was not possessed, right?


    However, Nan Yao¡¯s following words told Nan Zhi that she was still the Nan Yao she knew.


    ¡°Zhizhi, we¡¯ll be on different levels in the future. You¡¯re at the most bottom level while I...¡± Nan Yao smiled, not finished her words as she huffed up like a she had be a Cindere. ¡°I won¡¯t be bothered with someone who is nothing anymore.¡±


    With that said, Nan Yao left the broadcastingpany with her pretentious elegance, as a few bodyguards led the way for her.


    Shaking her head, Nan Zhi walked into the elevator. With her eyebrows furrowed, she stared at the Nan Yao¡¯s departing figure before the elevator closed.


    Did something big happen to Nan Yao recently that she did not know about?


    The change on her appearance, the protection of bodyguards and the escorts by the luxurious car.


    Nan Weiye never acted like this. Nan Yao...


    Nan Zhi walked into the office amidst the confusion and she heard An Xiaolin and several other colleagues discussing it the moment she entered the office.


    ¡°I heard Nan Yao¡¯s family is very strong, she¡¯s going to be a princess in the future! I¡¯m so envious!¡±


    An Xiaolin had yet to see Nan Zhi walk in, as she added mysteriously, ¡°I heard Nan Yao¡¯s family is stronger than Nan Zhi¡¯s financier, Young Master Mu!¡±


    A colleague saw Nan Zhi and nudged An Xiaolin¡¯s arm, telling her to stop speaking.


    An Xiaolin turned around and saw Nan Zhi who just walked in.


    Sheughed, jutting her butt out as she walked towards Nan Zhi with swaying hips. ¡°Nan Zhi, Nan Yao helped me transfer to the ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯ team. I heard that after the hosting awards ceremony next month, Lin Wanyue will entered the acting industry as well, and I will be your rival. But I¡¯m not scared of you. I will definitely surpass you and take over Lin Wanyue¡¯s position as the top female announcer in the broadcastingpany.¡±

 Chapter 402 - A Fine Scene to See

    <h4>Chapter 402: A Fine Scene to See</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Every announcer and host in the broadcastingpany wanted to be thepany¡¯s pir, the top female announcer.


    However, no one would say it out so provocatively like An Xiaolin did.


    Nan Zhi stared at An Xiaolin, who was full of confidence. Her lips curled up slightly, ¡°You¡¯re indeed someone who has mingled closely with Nan Yao. Your ignorant, yet arrogant words are quite like her.¡±


    Anger red in An Xiaolin¡¯s eyes and she lifted her arm, wanting to p Nan Zhi, though Nan Zhi quickly caught An Xiaolin¡¯s wrist. Tightening her hold on An Xiaolin¡¯s wrist, thetter immediately felt a sharp pain in her bones.


    Although Nan Zhi was not a match against men who knew how to fight, like Mu Sihan or Qiao Yanze, it was effortless for her to deal with weak girls who had no strength at all.


    She threw the hand away, seeing An Xiaolin¡¯s face distort from the pain as she said dismissively, ¡°Miss An, please onlye to provoke me when you be the top female announcer. If not, I can end you anytime if you make me angry.¡±


    With that said, Nan Zhi walked towards her table.


    An Xiaolin¡¯s face paled, her wrist red from Nan Zhi¡¯s grip on her. She suddenly stretched her leg out before Nan Zhi could step forward, wanting to trip her.


    End her? She would make her fall on her face first,this arrogant b*tch! It would be best if her head hit the table and disfigured her.


    If Nan Zhi had not paid any attention, if she did not walk with her head held high, she would definitely have been tripped by An Xiaolin. There were several connected office tables with sharp edges and corners in front of her, and she would have injure her face if she fell head first.


    Nan Zhi did not think that An Xiaolin would be so vicious. She could endure it when she constantly talked behind her back in the office and talked badly on her to their bosses.


    However, she could not endure this any longer. People like this needed to be taught a lesson.


    Her feet lifted a little, though she did not trip. Instead, she stepped on An Xiaolin¡¯s leg that wanted to trip her, without any hesitation.


    Since Nan Zhi was wearing high-heels, An Xiaolin immediately howled in pain after Nan Zhi stepped on her. She teared up from the pain, as she squatted on the floor with a pale face, quickly retracting her leg.


    Nan Zhi returned to her office table without any expression on her face.


    An Xiaolin fell on the floor without a regard for her image. She could not even stand, yet no one came forward to help her after Nan Zhi bullied her, assuming it was because she was going to leave the ¡®Delicacy¡¯ team.


    However, what she did not know was that the others in the office could no longer stand her provocative and arrogant attitude.


    ...


    Nan Zhi only returned to her apartment at nine in the evening after workingte.


    Auntie He had probably already gone to rest already as her room door was shut tight. Nan Zhi did not knock on Auntie He¡¯s door and entered her room straight away.


    Although she had worked overtime before, but it had never been as tiring as today.


    She was clear however, that the tiredness came from her heart. It was an emotional exhaustion.


    She did not like to dwell on her sadness and she went to take a shower. She came out from the bathroom wrapped in a towel, after washing herself clean.


    The room only had a dim wallmp turned on. She did not notice anything wrong when she entered and she stood in front of her wardrobe to take out a sleeping gown from inside.


    She threw the sleep gown on the bed and unwrapped the towel around her.


    Just as she was about to put on the gown, she suddenly noticed a tall shadow in a dim corner of the room.


    Nan Zhi was so scared that her pupils constricted and she eximed, ¡°W-Who¡¯s there?!¡±


    She was really frightened, and her hand that was holding on the towel identally released its hold. The towel immediately fell from her naked body, exposing her to the world.


    A delicious sight like this entered the man¡¯s sight just like this and he couldn¡¯t take his eyes away.


    Nan Zhi was about to go crazy, as she squatted down hurriedly, wanting to pick up the towel. However, the tall shadow in the corner moved towards her, walking into the light step by step.

 Chapter 403 - Unhidden Desires

    <h4>Chapter 403: Unhidden Desires</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    There was still an unlit cigar held between the man¡¯s long, well-defined fingers. His other hand was in his pocket, while he wore a dark-colored shirt with the top three buttons unbuttoned, revealing his sexy corbones and chest slightly.


    His usual short and ck hair was a little longer, probably because he could not cut it when he was hospitalized. His hair did not look like the extremely neat style he wore to work, as his fringe hung in front of his forehead and it made him look younger and more handsome, like the male lead from some Korean drama.


    He stepped towards her, as his deep dark gazended on her without a care.


    His gaze was fixated on her full breasts that she had yet to cover.


    Nan Zhi was not as scared as she was initially when she saw who the man was clearly, even though she was still surprised.


    Seeing that his gaze was looking at her naked body without any shame, she really wanted to kick him to death.


    However, her priority now was to pick up the towel and cover herself.


    ¡°What happened? Why did I hear Pretty Zhizhi scream?¡± Xiaojie¡¯s voice trailed in from outside. Nan Zhi had just picked up the towel, and her mind and actions reacted a little slower than usual. Noting that the door was about to be pushed open, the man turned around and kicked at the door.


    The door that was slightly opened was mmed shut once again.


    ¡°You heard wrong!¡±


    Xiaojie hit at the door from outside, ¡°Why are you locking me out of the room if I heard wrongly? Didn¡¯t you agree to let me stay with Pretty Zhizhi tonight? Why are you taking over our private space?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s temple twitched.


    It really was troublesome to have a child too early. Why was the brat always snatching his woman away from him?


    ¡°You think about how to exin what happened in the kitchen first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my fault. Who knew that Daddy would be that bad!¡±


    While the father and son were bickering, Nan Zhi had already taken her sleeping gown and underwear to the bathroom.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s long leg was still pressing against the door. He did not turn back to look at Nan Zhi, but the beautiful image just now still appeared in his head.


    His sexy Adam¡¯s apple throbbed, as a ball of fiery desire rushed downwards below his tensed abdomen.


    F*ck.


    He moved to unbutton several more buttons on his shirt.


    When Nan Zhi came out from the bathroom, she saw the man taking his shirt out from under his belt. There were only two buttons left on his shirt that were still buttoned, and his chest was revealed.


    What the heck?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s expression turned slightly cold, ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed being caught trespassing in a private apartment sote at night?¡±


    She had already change into her sleeping gown. It had a round cor and was baggy, making her figure appear even more svelte and womanly. Mu Sihan¡¯s dark gaze moved from her slender waist to her fair and long legs.


    Nan Zhi did not know if she was hallucinating, but she felt that his gaze on her had an unconcealed desire and she swallowed unconsciously.


    She was wearing something very normal, but she felt like she was not wearing anything when she looked at his heated gaze.


    Pushing her legs together instinctively, she followed his gaze that moved downwards as he looked her up and down.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, please take back your disgusting and perverted gaze.


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips tightly together, as he moved his leg away from the door. His tall figure approached the woman slowly, but deliberately.


    Nan Zhi did not move from her spot, as she smiled coldly at him. ¡°You gave the important bullet that almost pierced into your heart to one woman, whileing to hook up with another woman that cannot even be counted as your girlfriend, but only your friends-with-benefit at most. Does Young Master Mu get a sense of achievement from ying two women?¡±

 Chapter 404 - Are You Happy if You Torture Me to Death?

    <h4>Chapter 404: Are You Happy if You Torture Me to Death?</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> As Studios <b>Editor:</b> As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s tone did not seem jealous, nor did it contain much emotion.


    It was a very calm question.


    If he had to identify an emotion, it would be purely disgust or hate.


    She really hated unfaithful men.


    Unfaithful men were worse than trash and were the scum of the earth.


    Nan Weiye and Bo Shaoxiu were like that. She had been hurt by them before, which was why she really looked down on people like that.


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows in confusion as he took out the bullet that she returned to him from his pocket.¡±You mean this?¡±


    Nan Zhi froze slightly.


    Didn¡¯t he already give it to Xue¡¯er? Did he take it back again?


    This bullet had a tinum ne chain, while Xue¡¯er¡¯s seemed to have a red string instead.


    Was it not the same bullet?


    Or was it that Xue¡¯er was not as simple she thought she was, that she knew the importance of the bullet to Mu Sihan so she went to make something simr and make her misunderstand them when she saw it?


    ¡°My older brother forced Xue¡¯er to wear the one on her neck. It¡¯s been nearly five years now, and it had been taken away when she was forced into the mental hospital. The doctor got a red string for her to wear the bullet and she said that she¡¯s too used to it after she returned, which was why she did not take it off.¡±


    His older brother?


    ¡°My older brother and I are twins, which is why the gifts we give the woman we like are the same.¡± He was silent for a while. ¡°However, he passed away a few years ago during an aviation ident.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan with aplicated gaze.


    She did not know which of his words were true and which were fake.


    ¡°Both your older brother and you like Xue¡¯er, right?¡± Nan Zhi asked carefully.


    If he did not like Xue¡¯er, then what happened during the deserted ind and the stormy night did not make sense...


    Besides, he said himself as well that his older brother had passed away a few years ago.


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly, not saying anything. Just when Nan Zhi thought that he would not answer her, he said softly with a hoarse voice, ¡°I told you before that Xue¡¯er is family to me.¡±


    ¡°Would you forget everything that happened when you have a fever every time once you recover?¡± It had been like this two times now, where he would be cold and ruthless to her when he had a fever, but he would stick to her shamelessly like he loved her after his fever was gone. It made no sense at all.


    The man hummed hoarsely in agreement.


    Nan Zhi did not ask anymore.


    She knew that he was definitely hiding something from her that he could not and was not willing to tell her.


    She had not heard anything about such a situation like his before.


    Now that she thought about it, she would have to go and ask a psychiatrist about it.


    A few seconds after the two of them looked at each other without a word, Nan Zhi started walking towards the door.


    However, her fingers had just touched the door handle when she was pulled back into the man¡¯s embrace. She ced her hands against his firm and wide shoulders instinctively.


    ¡°Are you leaving just like that after making me hard?¡± His voice was a low and husky against her ear.


    Nan Zhi did not have the chance to react before her hands were pulled down below his taut abdomen. Her brain almost exploded when she touched the scorching hotness...


    ¡°Mu Sihan, you¡¯re the pervert that imagined those type of unhealthy scenes yourself and you have the face to me me for it? Noone told you to hide in my room like a pervert!¡±


    The man wrapped his other hand around his neck, pulling her towards him intimately. He ced kisses all over her crimson, soft lips and fair, pretty face, before moving to her ears. She was like a drug and he couldn¡¯t get enough of her.


    He acted like he really liked her.


    When he was cold, he was very cold, but he was so bad that he made her grit her teeth when he was bad.


    He was sinfully bad.


    Each and every time, he seemed to know all of her most sensitive spots.


    His warm and wet tongue kissed and caressed her ear and his voice was hoarse, ¡°Will you be happy if I died from suffering?¡±


    Nan Zhi could not help butugh when she heard his words.


    She did not resist and struggle like she usually did when he was flirting and touching her earlier. She had finally understood him, the more she struggled and resisted, the more she would stir his desire to conquer her.


    Doing nothing was the best attack she could give him!

 Chapter 405 - Strolling Through the Supermarket As A Family

    Chapter 405: Strolling Through the Supermarket As A Family


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Nan Zhi struggled out from the man¡¯s embrace and left the bedroom to go to the kitchen. It was only then that she saw what the father and son had done.


    She heard that Auntie He had been sent to a hotel by the two.


    The father and sone over around six, wanting to make a scrumptious meal for her.


    However, she did not see any dishes, only theplete and utter mess in her kitchen.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I didn¡¯t think that Daddy would be that bad. I thought that he was good at everything, but he can¡¯t cook at all.¡± Xiaojie said sheepishly when he saw Nan Zhi holding her forehead in exasperation.


    The man who had taken a cold shower to lower the fire within him, stalked out at that moment and happened to hear Xiaojie¡¯s words. His expression darkened in protest. ¡°Brat, didn¡¯t you say you knew the steps for cooking? Would it be such a mess if you didn¡¯t give the wrong instructions?¡±


    Nan Zhi was silent for awhile.


    After she tidied the messy kitchen, she turned back to re at the man who was leaning by the kitchen entrance. ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to me the mess on a three-year-old child?¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at the woman¡¯s moving crimson lips. They looked even more attractive right now. Even when she was angry, she looked extremely pretty. His Adam¡¯s apple moved, as his voice became hoarser, ¡°Kitten, the two of us can¡¯t do anything without you.¡±


    Xiaojie also blinked his eyes pitifully, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, Daddy and I haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet. I¡¯m so hungry right now. Listen, my stomach is rumbling like an earthquake.¡±


    Nan Zhi could be cold and ignore anyone, the only exception being her baby.


    Her heart melted the moment he whined to her.


    She patted his head and her cold voice softened, ¡°Mommy will go to the supermarket now to buy some food back.¡±


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I haven¡¯t been to the supermarket with you in a long time. I want to go with you!¡±


    Nan Zhi stretched her hand out to Xiaojie. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The man who had beenpletely ignored walked over and lifted Xiaojie on his shoulders, as hisrge hand naturally held Nan Zhi¡¯s.


    Xiaojie, who had been forced to sit on his shoulders, stared at the scene helplessly. He noticed that his daddy was bing more shameless, because even he could tell that Pretty Zhizhi was ignoring him.


    Nan Zhi retracted her hand with her strength after the man held onto her, ¡°The two of you can go down first. I¡¯ll change first.¡±


    ...


    In the supermarket.


    Nan Zhi finally spoke up when she was fed up from the man staring at her legs for the nth time, ¡°Are you a pervert? Why are you always staring at my legs?¡±


    Nan Zhi had changed into a t-shirt and denim shorts. The outfit was one that girls wore during summer, though for Nan Zhi, her legs appeared to reach the heavens when she wore the shorts, due to her amazing proportions. Her skin was also so fair and wless that it radiated in the light. It would be hard to find someone who could resist looking at her perfect legs.


    Mu Sihan noticed that several men that passed by them all looked at her after they entered the supermarket.


    Her pair of legs were too annoying.


    ¡°Although you already had a child, you¡¯re still an announcer. How can you not care about your image and wear something so short? What are you trying to do?¡±


    Xiaojie was sitting on the trolley and looking around. He did not hear Mu Sihan¡¯s soft and unhappy scolding, but Nan Zhi did.


    Nan Zhi sent him a nce that called him crazy and ignored him.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s gazended on her shorts that were so short one could almost see her buttocks. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you go back and wear it for me. Can¡¯t you see the perverted gazes from all those other men?¡±


    Nan Zhi was fed up with his madness and she hissed at him, ¡°No one is as perverted as you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m perverted.¡± He suddenly pressed his face against her ear, his smile devilish and arrogant, ¡°And all I want to do right now is to take you home and take off all your clothes.¡±


    Nan Zhi had no words

 Chapter 406 - Embarrassed

    <h4>Chapter 406: Embarrassed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi really wanted to p this shameless man.


    If only her beloved Xiaojie was not with them.


    Even though Nan Zhi wanted to ignore him, she could not help but blush from having heard his crude words in such a public ce like the supermarket.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s gaze darkened at the sight of her blush. His long arm wrapped around her slender shoulders and she looked up instinctively, ¡°What are you doing... Mm!¡±


    His handsome face leaned towards hers, kissing her lips as though he was intoxicated.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mind buzzed as it seemed to short-circuit temporary and turn nk.


    A teenage couple not too far away from them saw Mu Sihan¡¯s action and the girl pouted as she said unhappily to the boy, ¡°Look at that uncle, he¡¯s still so romantic to that auntie even though they¡¯re already married with a child.¡±


    The corners of Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched. She was probably only a few years older than the girl, how was she an auntie?


    The boy nced at Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan, then at Xiaojie. ¡°Are you as pretty as that auntie? I¡¯m not as handsome as that uncle either. Them kissing in public is like a drama, and is a beautiful sight no matter who looks. If we kiss in public like that, it¡¯ll be harmful to society.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh you think? But that uncle and auntie really look like they came from a drama. Oh my, their baby is so cute!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s kiss earlier had attracted several different gazes. Nan Zhi was not as shameless as he was, and she hurriedly walked away from him, not even caring about Xiaojie.


    She only stopped when she stood in front of one of the racks.


    ¡°Are you buying underwear for your man?¡±


    The sales staff¡¯s voice trailed from beside her and it was then that Nan Zhi noticed that she was standing in front of a rack of male underwear in her hurry to leave Mu Sihan.


    Without Xiaojie with her, Nan Zhi looked like a university student staying on campus, with her white t-shirt, denim shorts and casual ponytail. The blush on her cheeks had yet to go away, and the sales staff asked calmly again, thinking that she was shy, ¡°How tall and heavy is your boyfriend? I¡¯ll help you with the size if you tell me.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not have the chance to say anything when her phone rung.


    Nan Zhi answered the call with her eyebrows furrowed when she saw that the call was from Mu Sihan.


    The man¡¯s pleasing baritone voice said, ¡°Help me buy two pairs of underwear.¡± He then gave his height and weight.


    The sales staff was standing very close to Nan Zhi, and she heard the man¡¯s voice. She said enviously after Nan Zhi ended the call, ¡°Your boyfriend is so tall! His body is also very ideal, you should get 3XL!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched.


    3XL was too big!


    She was only wearing M herself.


    The sales staff smiled at Nan Zhi, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, right? With your man¡¯s figure, he must wear such a big one, otherwise, it¡¯ll be too tight!¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. She was just buying underwear, talking about such an embarrassing topic was too much for her!


    ¡°Oh, since your face is so red, you¡¯ve probably seen your man¡¯s size before. Listen to me and take this one.¡±


    ...


    Mu Sihan was standing in the next aisle, and his lips curled up uncontrobly when he saw Nan Zhi¡¯s face turning redder.


    Tsk, a shy Kitten was really adorable.


    He really wanted to pull her into his embrace and knead her cheeks.


    ...


    After they returned to the apartment from their trip to the supermarket, Nan Zhi made three dishes and a soup.


    The food that she made were all those that Xiaojie usually liked to eat.


    However, the child did not end up eating much as most of it went into the stomach of that man.


    Xiaojie was a little sleepy and Nan Zhi gave him a shower before carrying him to his bed to sleep.


    By the time Xiaojie fell asleep and she returned to her room, the corners of her lips twitched when she saw Mu Sihan also asleep on the sofa.

 Chapter 407 - Pulling Her into His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 407: Pulling Her into His Arms</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi went back to her room to rest after she had washed the dishes, cleaned the kitchen counter and put everything back neatly.


    She ignored the man in the living room who was not covered with a nket.


    Perhaps she was too tired, she fell asleep soon after lying in bed. But she did not sleep well and kept having dreams.


    She was jolted awake in the middle of the night from her dream.


    Looking at the little fellow beside her, she covered him with the nket he had kicked away. Getting out of bed, she took a thin nket and went out of the room.


    She did not turn on the lights and walked to sofa guided by the bright lights outside the window.


    The man was too tall and the sofa seemed cramped with him lying on it. One of his long legs were still on the ground because he could not stretch it out.


    Nan Zhi covered him with the thin nket she held in her hand.


    She knelt down and looked at him for a while.


    Putting aside his moody personality and hot and cold attitude, he was actually a perfect lover.


    He was very handsome, belonging to the kind of handsome that was particrly masculine. When he was awake, he was arrogant and wild, but when he was asleep, he was like a big boy whocked love.


    His eyebrows were tightly knitted together and it seemed like he was not sleeping well.


    She raised her hand and almost touched his knitted eyebrows to smooth them out.


    With a slight sigh, she stood up and prepared to go back to her room.


    But after she had turned around and walked two steps, her wrist was grabbed by a warm hand. By the time she reacted, she was already pulled into the man¡¯s warm chest.


    The man¡¯s arm naturally wrapped around her waist, his lipsnded on her ears and his low, husky and slightly maicughter seemed toe from deep within his chest. ¡°Kitten, you still say you want to ignore me? You came in the middle of night to throw yourself on me. Do you deny that you want me?¡±


    Nan Zhi had no words.


    The man¡¯s hot lips kissed from her from her ear to her cheek and then to her lips, hisrge hands reaching into her nightgown and pinching her soft flesh.


    The man¡¯s refreshing breath, hot temperature and tingling kisses made her tremble.


    She closed her eyes and turned her head away, refusing to let him kiss her. Her small hand grabbed hisrge hand that was moving around and she retorted angrily, ¡°What throw myself on you? I came out to cover you with a nket.¡±


    Heughed arrogantly. ¡°I thought you came to make love.¡±


    ¡°Mu Sihan, I¡¯m not going to do it with you again.¡± Nan Zhi looked at him with a serious expression.


    Mu Sihan bit her earlobe and his voice became even more husky. ¡°Your body is more honest than your lips.¡± He touched her soft chest and said, ¡°There¡¯s a reaction here.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not want to discuss her physiological response with him again and struggled to get up from his arms, but was flipped around and pressed against the sofa by him.


    His kisses spread from her lips to her corbone, up to her earlobe and back to her lips, forcing her mouth open skillfully, invading her inside as he started his reckless entangling.


    His hand deftly pulled off her underwear.


    As his desire mounted and the heat coursed through his blood, he spread open her legs, preparing to enter her when the vibration of a phone disrupted the heavy air.


    He ignored it, but the woman below him suddenly became clear-headed.


    Looking at the man¡¯s dark eyes that were filled with desire, she pushed his shoulder and said emotionlessly, ¡°Your phone¡¯s ringing.¡±


    He kissed her tall and elegant nose. ¡°So? I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Mu Sihan, I don¡¯t want to do it with you. Are you trying to rape me again?¡±


    Seeing the indifference in her eyes, the man¡¯s body stiffened in a subconscious disappointment.


    They looked at each other silently for a few seconds before he finally put on her underwear for her.


    She sat up from the sofa, nced at the caller ID of the phone on the coffee table from the corner of her eye and a mocking smile appeared on her lips.


    It was Xue¡¯er.

 Chapter 408 - Self Harm

    <h4>Chapter 408: Self Harm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The vibration stopped and started up again soon after.


    This time, it was Butler Yi.


    Mu Sihan was about to go the bathroom but when he saw the caller ID, he picked up the phone with a dark expression.


    After answering the call, his expression looked even darker. But he did not hide anything from Nan Zhi who was beside him and said, ¡°Yi Fan said that Xue¡¯er self-harmed herself at home.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er has depression. She has been confined to a mental hospital for the past few years and her mental condition is not that well.¡±


    He was not a person who liked exining but he was worried that she would misunderstand so he still gave her an exnation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Xue¡¯er, I just regard her as my family. Believe me.¡±


    There was not much change in Nan Zhi¡¯s expression.


    He had already stood up from the sofa and tidied up his clothes very quickly. He took her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Auntie He toe back and take care of Xiaojie. There are bodyguards outside the door so let Xiaojie sleep. Youe with me.¡±


    Nan Zhi frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go, you¡¯ll think too much.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    It seemed that he did not want to argue with her on this topic. Ignoring her words, he picked her up and left the apartment.


    He instructed the bodyguard and carried her into the car.


    Soon after, the car sped down the expressway.


    He must have had racing experience. He drove fast and fiercely and the wind outside blew in, making Nan Zhi dizzy and the hair on her shoulders dance with the wind.


    She nced at the man who was driving. There were no change in the emotions on his cold face, but his dark and narrow eyes seemed abination of dark and light under the flickering lights.


    It was really difficult to understand what he was thinking just from looking at his appearance. But from the speed of the car, Nan Zhi knew that he was worried about Xue¡¯er.


    When the car arrived at the manor, Nan Zhi did not get off, but asked Mu Sihan to go in first.


    There was the medical team called by Mu Sihan for Xiaojie. If Xue¡¯er had self-harmed herself and was discovered in time, the doctor should be able to handle and take care of her.


    Nan Zhi only retracted her gaze when the man¡¯s tall figure disappeared into the door.


    Her slender body leaned against the back of the seat and a weary expression appeared on her face.


    She did not get out of the car. After about five minutes, the vibration of a phone could be heard in the car.


    Nan Zhi then realized that in his hurry, he had left his phone in the car.


    It was a call from Amy.


    The image of a charming face appeared in Nan Zhi¡¯s mind.


    If she had remembered correctly, wasn¡¯t Amy Mu Sihan¡¯s psychiatrist?


    Seeming to have thought of something, Nan Zhi picked up the phone and was about to answer when the phone hung up.


    In a few seconds, a message came in.


    ¡°Big Brother, I recently found a boyfriend whose stamina agrees with me. You called me over so urgently, could it be that you have psychological problems again? I¡¯m staying in room 8069 at Kaiyue Hotel. Come find me if you¡¯re still awake.¡±


    ...


    Xue¡¯er had two cuts on her right wrist.


    Fortunately, Yi Fan had found her in time and there was no danger to her life after the doctor¡¯s treatment.


    But she fainted from the loss of too much blood.


    When Nan Zhi went to Xue¡¯er¡¯s room on the third floor, she could smell the faint smell of blood, although the floor had been cleaned by the servants.


    When she had lived in the manor, she heard that no one was allowed toe up to this room on the third floor. It was a forbidden ce for Mu Sihan.


    She thought it was a scary ce but this room was so pink and warm.


    Mu Sihan was still in the operating room. Nan Zhi asked the servant about Xue¡¯er¡¯s condition and after learning that there was no danger to Xue¡¯er¡¯s life, she left the manor to go to Kaiyue Hotel.

 Chapter 409 - About His Illness

    Chapter 409: About His Illness


    _Kaiyue Hotel._


    Amy had just taken her bath and was lying on the sofa listening to music with a facial mask on her face.


    The doorbell chimed.


    Amy patted the facial mask on her face, stood up and went to open the door, not forgetting to put on a charming pose. ¡°I thought you¡¯d only being tomorrow. It seems like your condition acting up is serious this time!¡±


    She found that it was not Mu Sihan who stood at the door after she had finished speaking.


    It was a tall and beautiful woman.


    Amy always had a good memory with beautifuldies so the moment she saw Nan Zhi, she remembered that she was Young Master Mu¡¯s new lover.


    Young Master Mu was extremely sensitive and fearful about his personality disorder. He did not dare to tell anyone, and even hated himself for suffering from such mental illness.


    He would not have sent this little beauty here to look for her.


    So, the little beauty saw the text message she sent?


    Nan Zhi looked at Amy who had the facial mask on her face and her red lips lifted in a courteous smile. She admitted upfront, ¡°Hello, I saw the message you sent to Mu Sihan and I also have doubts regarding this so I took the liberty to give you a visit.¡±


    Quite a polite little beauty.


    Her attitude was sincere and did not make excuses for her visit.


    Amy shrugged and stepped back to let Nan Zhi into the room.


    Amy went to the bathroom to wash her face and then brought over a bottle of red wine. ¡°Want to have a drink?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not refuse.


    They introduced themselves to each other and after a few drinks, Amyughed. ¡°No wonder Young Master Mu is interested in you. Not only are you nice, you have a good personality too.¡±


    She was much more mature and sensiblepared to girls her own age. She also had a sense of propriety when speaking and was not annoying.


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s beautiful face was flushed pink after drinking, like a ripe peach exuding an attractive fragrance. ¡°I have to consult you about something. Mu Sihan is very indifferent and does some hurtful things to me whenever he has a fever. But once his fever dies down, he will return to normal and be very good to me...¡±


    Amy swirled the red wine in the crystal ss, a charming smile on her lips. ¡°Little beauty, what do you think is wrong with him?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Amy sincerely. ¡°On my way here, I looked up on the inte about this type of situation. He may have some kind of personality disorder, is that right? When he has a fever, he would be another personality. When the fever subsides, he returns to normal.¡±


    Amy did not expect this little beauty to be this smart. Then again, she had been hurt twice by Young Master Mu, it was impossible for her not to notice it.


    ¡°If he does have dual personality, would you be afraid?¡±


    Nan Zhi held her breath and her heart tightened.


    The hand holding the crystal ss became tighter.


    She did not believe it when she saw the simrities on the inte. She had always felt that this kind of thing would not happen to her.


    ¡°Does he really... have two personalites?


    Nan Zhi thought of the deserted ind and that stormy night. It was true that he looked at her in a strange and cold way.


    Amy took a sip of the red wine and looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s pale face. She did not deny it. ¡°He splits into his brother¡¯s personality. His brother liked Xue¡¯er. a lot and also did a lot for him. So his personality of his brother would have a selfish side upon seeing you. If Han can¡¯t ovee his demons, it¡¯s possible that this other personality will rece his main personality.


    ¡°Han is a dangerous person as it stands. To be honest, I don¡¯t rmend that he falls in love and builds a family. With the existence of his other personality, it would be dangerous and harmful for you or any other woman.¡±

 Chapter 410 - Heartache

    Chapter 410: Heartache


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long and thick eyshes trembled.


    She really could not believe that other than bipr disorder, Mu Sihan had such a serious mental illness.


    ¡°Why did this happen? He looks arrogant and it really seems like nothing could faze him. Other than his bad temper, he¡¯s really a winner in life.¡±


    He was handsome, sessful in his career, powerful and admired by many. How could a person like him have such a serious mental illness?


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much about when he was young or about his brother. His memory before he was 12 years old is a huge nk. I don¡¯t know what he went through when he was a child.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m his psychiatrist, I couldn¡¯t see through him. But one thing is that his apparent wildness, arrogance and overbearingness are all to hide his fragility.


    ¡°He¡¯s very powerful but many people will also ignore the fact that he is just a normal person. He needs warmth and care, so towards those who are good to him, he will put in triple the effort to pay them back. This was also the case with his adoptive father and his brother.¡±


    Amy sighed slightly and downed all the liquid in the ss. ¡°Miss Nan, since he chose to hide it from you, please don¡¯t expose him. If he got provoked, his condition might worsen. I¡¯m sure you know how proud and willful he is. If possible, please stay by his side and give him the warmth he needs and let his wounded heart heal slowly.¡±


    Amy had a long conversation with Nan Zhi. When she heard about Mu Sihan¡¯s situation, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart ached for him and she felt a panic that was difficult to ept.


    ...


    By the time Nan Zhi returned to the manor, Xue¡¯er had woken up.


    Her face was pale and she was sitting by the bed crying.


    ¡°I dreamt of the doctors in the mental hospital. They forced me to take more and more medicine and gave me injections. Ah Han, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I took a knife to keep them away but they didn¡¯t leave, so I cut myself and they finally left...


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know I was having hallucinations...


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of a person like me living? I¡¯m always causing you to worry. It¡¯s better for me just to die.¡±


    Nan Zhi saw the man¡¯s expression darken and his eyes turn gloomy. ¡°If you die, have you thought about how those who are still living will feel? Before father died, he told me to take care of you and Grandma. If you die, what do you want me to tell father?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ah Han.¡± Xue¡¯er was in a flood of tears.


    Mu Sihan helped her to the bed. ¡°Coorperate with the doctor. You will be cured of this illness.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi looked at the two people in the room and her mood felt heavy andplicated.


    He was a responsible man. It was reasonable for him to feel anxious and concerned for Xue¡¯er. Besides, Xue¡¯er was his adoptive father¡¯s only daughter, there was unrequited gratitude mixed with his love for her as family.


    Nan Zhi understood everything he did after understanding his condition.


    But women could be very small-minded when it came to their feelings. She could see that Xue¡¯er still had feelings for him.


    If she forgave him and got back together with him again, there was no way he could let go of the responsibility he felt towards Xue¡¯er. That meant it was inevitable that the three of them would be caught up in a painful situation in the future.


    ...


    After Xue¡¯er fell asleep, Mu Sihan found his phone and wanted to call Nan Zhi when he saw the message she had sent.


    ¡°I went back home.¡±


    Other than her message, there was another one from Amy.


    ...


    Kaiyue Hotel.


    Amy had just fallen asleep when the doorbell rang suddenly.


    When she opened the door and saw the man who had came over, she said sleepily, ¡°Your little beauty just left, why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 411 - Avoiding Her

    Chapter 411: Avoiding Her


    As soon as Amy finished speaking, she felt the air around her bing thinner and the temperature dropped sharply.


    She seemed to feel an icy chill that was as cold as one that had blown in from Siberia.


    Looking at the man¡¯s darkening face and cold eyes, Amy shivered and became fully awake.


    What the f*ck, it¡¯s over. She was going to die.


    She had just told little Beauty Nan not to expose Mu Sihan¡¯s condition so that he would not be upset.


    But she had stupidly spilled the beans in her half-conscious state.


    Mu Sihan was wearing a ck shirt and ck pants. Ever since she had known him, he liked dark colored clothes and he looked cold and domineering in them.


    But at this moment, she felt that the man in all ck was like a demon from hell, with a murderous air.


    He was so cold that she did not dare to look at him.


    ¡°Han, calm down. Listen to me...¡±


    Before she could finish, her slender neck was suddenly grabbed by his steel-like fingers.


    ¡°Amy, are you seeking death?¡±


    Amy waved her hands around in the air. ¡°She saw the message I sent to your phone. Han, it might not be a bad thing for her to know...¡±


    He gave her a hard push and left without saying anything else.


    ...


    Nan Zhi went back home and thought for a night.


    Mu Sihan having two personalities really shocked and frightened her to the core. Especially his second personality. Every time he came out, he was malicious to her and disliked her very much.


    But he was sick.


    Based on what Amy had said, if it was not treated properly, a mental illness like this would be more and more serious.


    If his second personality swallowed his main personality, she might never see Mu Sihan again.


    When he was normal, he gave her a lot of warmth and support.


    Was she going to brush him aside because he was suffering from such a frightening illness?


    No. She was not so cold-blooded.


    Leaning against the head of the bed, Nan m Zhi looked quietly at Xiaojie, who was lying in her arms, using the moonlight shining in from the window. Her fingertips gently caressed his small and delicate face. Regardless of her rtionship problems with Mu Sihan, Xiaojie needed a normal father.


    ...


    The next morning.


    After breakfast, Nan Zhi brought Xiaojie to the manor. When Junyuan finished his checkup on Xiaojie, Nan Zhi went to the main house.


    To her surprise, she did not see Mu Sihan there.


    The next few days, she would go to the manor in the morning but Yi Fan said that he went to thepany everyday before dawn.


    It seemed like he was avoiding her deliberately.


    Nan Zhi met Xue¡¯er twice in the manor. She had recovered a little from self-harm and woulde out asionally to get some sun.


    When she saw Nan Zhi, Xue¡¯er would give a faint smile. There was no hostility to it but it was not too friendly either.


    Such attitude was perfectly normal, no one would really like their rival in love.


    She was unlucky in love but was doing quite well in her career. Nan Zhi was nominated for next month¡¯s Golden Microphone Award. Only Lin Wanyue and her from their broadcasting station were nominated.


    Another happy thing was Yan Hua¡¯s sh marriage to Bo Yan. She heard that Yan Hua gotten drunk one night and they had slept together. It was found out by Yan Hua¡¯s father and the pair had no choice but to get married.


    They did not hold a wedding ceremony and went straight for their honeymoon.


    Nan Zhi, who had not seen Mu Sihan for a few days, got up early and reached the manor before dawn.


    She sent away the servant and personally went to the kitchen to prepare a scrumptious and nutritious breakfast for him.


    ¡°Miss Nan?¡± Nan Zhi brought out the cooked porridge and saw Xue¡¯er in the dining room. Xue¡¯er saw Nan Zhi holding the porridge and she furrowed her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Ah Han cares about you a lot. I thought you cared about him too, but how could you not know he doesn¡¯t like having shredded ginger in his porridge?¡±

 Chapter 412 - She Stood In His Changing Room

    Chapter 412: She Stood In His Changing Room


    Nan Zhi really did not know he did not like having shredded ginger in his porridge.


    It was not like she hadn¡¯t put ginger in the food she cooked before. He had never said anything about it.


    ¡°When my father brought him to our house that year, he didn¡¯t eat many things. At that time I thought that fellow must have juste from the pce!¡± Xue¡¯er smiled gently, took a bowl and a pair of chopsticks, and picked out every bit of shredded ginger in the porridge. ¡°He was really picky from when he was young. Every time he ate, I was the one who picked out the food for him and he just ate it directly. Now there is finally a girl who will take care of him.¡±


    Nan Zhi nced at Xue¡¯er. She had a faint smile and her eyes were clear. It was really impossible to think of her as a scheming woman.


    But Nan Zhi was not dumb, she could hear the hidden meaning in her words.


    She replied, ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so good at taking care of people now. Every time he eats with me, he would choose and prepare for me and I¡¯m in charge of just eating. I don¡¯t usually prepare breakfast like today.¡± She gave a lightugh and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not a mother who will wait on him like a prince. I won¡¯t be responsible for his daily life.¡±


    Xue¡¯er swallowed after hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s words and then gave a smile. ¡°Miss Nan, don¡¯t be mistaken. Ah Han and I are not what you think we are. If you like, you can also call me Sister Xue¡¯er like him.¡±


    Nan Zhi said, ¡°Sure, Sister Xue¡¯er.¡±


    Xue¡¯er was speechless.


    ...


    Mu Sihan would swim in the pool every morning after he woke up.


    After swimming for half an hour, he came out of the pool.


    The servant who had been holding his bathrobe and towel everyday was not there but instead, Xue¡¯er was there.


    Mu Sihan shook the water droplets off his hair, took the bathrobe and wore it. Wiping his face with the towel, he asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to call you to have breakfast.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face was expressionless. Xue¡¯er looked at him and found that he was in low spirits recently. He seemed to be uninterested in everything he did and looked gloomy and crestfallen. ¡°Ah Han, it¡¯s breakfast made personally by Miss Nan.¡±


    She looked at him unblinkingly.


    The man¡¯s hands that were wiping his hair paused and his expressionless handsome face turned colder. ¡°Who asked her toe?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to want to see Miss Nantely. Don¡¯t you like her?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips tightly and did not answer Xue¡¯er¡¯s question. He simply said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to thepany to have breakfast.¡±


    Looking at his retreating figure, Xue¡¯er felt that she could not understand him.


    ...


    Mu Sihan went to the bathroom to take a shower and came out with a towel wrapped around him.


    Under the light, his chest was strong and firm, the muscles defined. The towel was wrapped a little low and as he walked, it looked dangerous, as if it would fall off anytime. It was sexy and charming.


    He strode into the changing room.


    As soon as he entered, his dark eyes constricted.


    A woman was standing in front of the wardrobe.


    She was holding a wine-red tie in her hand.


    Obviously from that style and color, it was not his.


    Nan Zhi knew that he was avoiding hertely and although she did not know the reason, she could not always remain passive.


    Not only did she prepare breakfast, she had even bought him a present.


    It was the tie in her hand.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes sparkled as she watched the shocked man.


    They stared at each other. Although the man only had a towel around his hips, his gaze was sharp, his handsome face cold and wild, exuding a chilly air that would repel people.

 Chapter 413 - Pretend to Have Amnesia After Hitting on Me?

    Chapter 413: Pretend to Have Amnesia After Hitting on Me?


    When he became cold, his eyes would turn deep and piercing, making it difficult for people to hold his gaze for too long.


    Nan Zhi lowered her eyes and her gazended on his firm and muscr chest with its defined muscles. He was the ssic example of a V-shaped body, he would seem thin and slender when dressed, but when his shirt was off, he was muscr in a toned way, and there was no extra fat on his body. His muscles were not outrageously built like those of fitness coaches but were just right, not too big and not too little.


    His sexy Apollo¡¯s belt from the sides of his waist extended down towards the towel. He might not have been wearing anything underneath and the outline that could make people blush could be vaguely seen.


    Mu Sihan saw the woman staring at his crotch area and he frowned, his eyes darkening. ¡°Do you want me to take off my bath towel and let you look to your heart¡¯s content?¡±


    Nan Zhi raised her head again and looked at his handsome and well-defined face. He had just washed up and the stubble on his jaw was cleaned away, making his face even more chiseled and sharp.


    Although his tone was yful, the gaze looking at her was cold and deep.


    Nan Zhi felt slightly puzzled.


    Could he be having a fever again and his brother¡¯s personality came out?


    ¡°Go out, I¡¯m going to change.¡± Seeing that she was silent, the man¡¯s voice turned colder.


    Nan Zhi felt a little frustrated but when she thought of Amy¡¯s words, she felt that it was still within her tolerance level.


    For a person with mental illness, she might need to be more patient and caring.


    Nan Zhi came up to him, stopped, and had no intention of going out.


    ¡°Do you like my first gift to you?¡± There was a smile on her face and the dimples at the corner of her lips could be seen faintly. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like this type of color but why not give it a try? And I think you¡¯re handsome so all colors match you.¡±


    Tsk, tsk. When did she be such a sweet talker?


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes and looked at her doubtfully.


    Was she not afraid or wanting to avoid him after finding out that he had personality disorder? After all, when he split into Ye Qing, he would hurt her recklessly. No one knew better than her how much he would hurt her.


    Or was she pitying him because he had a mental disorder?


    He did not need any of it.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome darkened. He took the wine red tie from her hand and threw it on the floor. ¡°Scram!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at his bad-tempered face and decided this was definitely the Mu Sihan she knew.


    She did not get angry and her smile deepened. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll get a dark colored one next time.¡± She knew it was not easy to change his style of dressing. She was originally wondering whether they could wear matching parent child outfits with Xiaojie one day, but it seemed like it would not be possible for the time being.


    Mu Sihan looked at the smiling woman and the green veins on his forehead throbbed, as his expression became even more menacing. ¡°You don¡¯t understand me? I asked you to scram [10. The chinese word for scram also has the meaning of roll.]!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a human being and not a ball, why should I roll?¡± Nan Zhi took out a ck shirt from the wardrobe. ¡°Are you wearing this to work? Which tie should you pair with it? The color tone of your shirts and ties are really monotonous. Actually the ck shirt looks nice when paired with the wine red tie I bought.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying...¡± He had not taken his medicine in the morning and his temper was almost out of control.


    Nan Zhi saw that he was going to get angry and walked in front of him, putting her arms onto his shoulders. She stood on tiptoes and her beautiful face came close to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you run to my house to look at my naked body a few days ago? Are you pretending to have amnesia after hitting on me?¡±

 Chapter 414 - I’ve Put Up With You For A Long Time

    Chapter 414: I¡¯ve Put Up With You For A Long Time


    The moment the woman came close, a faint fragrance filled his nose.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he looked down at the woman close to him. Was she trying to tter him?


    Recently, in order to avoid her, he had gotten up early and returned homete. In doing so, he had not seen her so closely like this in a long time.


    She seemed thinner and her egg-shaped face seemed even smaller and exquisite. She was not wearing any makeup and her skin was fair and tender. When she smiled, the dimples at the corner of her lips were like a whirlpool that sucked him in.


    He had not touched her for so long that his desire coursed through his veins. He wanted to touch her do badly.


    His hand almost lifted up and pull her into his bones.


    ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡± He struggled to control his mood and looked at her frostily.


    Nan Zhi took a deep breath and was almost frightened by his oppressive aura. The hands she had on his shoulders moved and wrapped around his neck, her pink lips close to his lips. ¡°I came to make breakfast for you!¡±


    Damn it!


    Did she really think he was some kind of saint?


    He curled his lips andughed darkly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re here to make breakfast. You¡¯re here to let me eat you up.¡±


    Hisrge palm grabbed her slender waist and threw her onto the ss wall, raising her leg with his other hand. ¡°Throwing yourself at me, do you want to getid?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s chest rose and fell slightly because of his wild actions and her eyes swept to look at the tant bulge below his abdomen. She smiled charmingly and said, ¡°Oh? So eager?¡± After what happened in Flower Ind when she had kicked him, his response down there had been slower for a period of time... Now, it had be so sensitive again. She had not even done anything yet and it was already so valiant and spirited.


    Mu Sihan saw theughter in her eyes and his face darkened. He pinched her chin, forcing her to look at him and said, ¡°Let me see how calm you are.¡± The other hand reached toward the bottom of her skirt.


    Nan Zhi immediately mped her legs together and her pupils widened slightly, her eyes reflecting the man¡¯s handsome and well-defined face. ¡°Stop messing around. I really came here to make you breakfast, not to offer myself to you.¡±


    Mu Sihan gave a lowugh and a wild expression appeared on his face. ¡°What if I want to eat you?¡±


    He blew a breath into her face. He really was the epitome of devilishly bad.


    Nan Zhi looked at his deep dark eyes and her heart fluttered uncontrobly.


    As they stared at each other, she was pushed against the ss wall by him, her legs wrapped around his waist. Their eyes were leveled with each other and this angle seemed to be very suitable for them to kiss.


    Nan Zhi copied what he had done before, her fingers threading through his short ck hair. Her fingertips gently rubbing his soft hair. ¡°Mu Sihan...¡±


    Her soft red lips were immediately sealed by his.


    The man lowered his head and bit her lips hard, kissing and sucking aggressively.


    He only released her when she was almost out of breath. He breathed heavily and hurriedly, cursed in a low voice before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been putting up with you for a long time.¡±


    Without waiting for Nan Zhi to say anything, he kissed her again, domineering as always and not giving her a chance to catch her breath.


    Nan Zhi was in pain, whimpering and tapping his head, but he kissed even harder, the tip of his tongue pushed open her mouth and dived straight in.


    She didn¡¯t have the strength to resist him, nor did she want to. Her body was soft as her hands wrapped around his neck firmly, not allowing herself to fall.


    This aggressive kisssted for nearly five minutes before he finally let go of her, his hand reaching for her waist and lifting up her skirt.

 Chapter 415 - I’m Afraid I’ll Never See You Again

    Chapter 415: I¡¯m Afraid I¡¯ll Never See You Again


    ¡°Mu Sihan, why are you avoiding metely?¡± She grabbed his wandering hand and asked, gasping.


    She still had the mood to ask this at this time.


    He was reluctant to answer.


    Could it be that he was afraid of her strange dislike or pitying gaze?


    Nan Zhi saw he was silent and she raised her head to kiss his ear.


    This was the first time she had kissed him like that.


    His pupils constricted and in a moment, he felt like he was about to explode.


    His eyes turned red in an instant, he turned her head over and kissed her again.


    His fingers reached underneath her skirt and touched the delicate and smooth skin between her legs.


    There seemed to be an electric current running through her skin when his calloused fingers touched it.


    Nan Zhi pressed his hand and refused to let him go on. She asked with a persistent look, ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡±


    He looked at her with his dark eyes and said in a low and husky voice, ¡°What about you? You¡¯re treating me so well suddenly, you¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll hurt you again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± She was telling the truth. She was really afraid of his bipr disorder, the fact that his split personality coulde out anytime and that he could hurt her. Butpared to her fear, she wanted to cure him more.


    She wanted him to live as himself.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s pupils constricted when he heard her words.


    Nan Zhi wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled his head down. ¡°But I¡¯m more afraid of never seeing you again.¡±


    Silence rang throughout the room.


    They looked at each other for a long time.


    He said nothing more and enveloped his lips with hers.


    It quiet all around, except for the sounds of their lips and tongues entangled together in an intensity that took her breath away.


    So, when a sudden soft cry apanied by the sound of ss breaking sounded, Nan Zhi was shocked and Mu Sihan immediately frowned with a dark expression.


    This was followed by an old yet dignified voice. ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    The Old Madam is here?


    Nan Zhi shivered and her fuzzy consciousness sobered up in an instant. She struggled and moved away from Mu Sihan in a panic.


    Seeing his grandmother hade, Mu Sihan did not hold on to Nan Zhi forcefully but stood still.


    Nan Zhi looked at him and saw that his eyes were still red from hot desire. She then understood why he did not withdraw in time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring Grandma and Sister Xue¡¯er down first!¡±


    The olddy frowned upon hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s mistress-like tone. She called a servant to clean up the ss of milk Xue¡¯er had identally broken.


    As they were going downstairs, Nan Zhi saw that the olddy seemed unwell and was walking slowly. Although Xue¡¯er was supporting her on one side, Nan Zhi wanted to help and walked to the other side, but the olddy waved Nan Zhi¡¯s hand away dismissively.


    Seeing the indifferent look on the olddy¡¯s face, Nan Zhi paused slightly but very quickly, she kept up with the olddy and Xue¡¯er¡¯s pace.


    ¡°Grandma, you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet?¡±


    The olddy stopped and looked at Nan Zhi in a haughty manner. ¡°Miss Nan, I¡¯m Xue¡¯er and Sihan¡¯s grandmother. Not yours.¡±


    Nan Zhi choked. She did not know if she was thinking too much, but the olddy seemed a little fierce and cold this time.


    Although she was not very fond of her before, she had still been gentle and kind. What had changed?


    Nan Zhi bit her lip and changed how she addressed her. ¡°Old Madam.¡±


    Xue¡¯er looked at the stiff atmosphere between the olddy and Nan Zhi, and she gently shook the olddy¡¯s arm, saying sweetly, ¡°Grandma, Miss Nan is the girl Ah Han likes and also your the mother of your great-grandson. We will all be family in the future...¡±


    The olddy interrupted Xue¡¯er¡¯s unfinished words, ¡°But Sihan likes you. How can we possibly be a family with her? You will also take good care of Xiaojie when Sihan marries you, right?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, what are you talking about?¡± Xue¡¯er looked at Nan Zhi with embarrassment. ¡°Miss Nan, don¡¯t take what Grandma had said to heart.¡±


    Nan Zhi gave a faint smile. ¡°I know Grandma is joking. Even if Grandma thinks like that, Xiaojie won¡¯t acknowledge any other person as his mother. Mu Sihan will also not allow such a thing to happen!¡±


    The olddy looked at Nan Zhi. ¡°Miss Nan, you¡¯re too confident in yourself.¡±

 Chapter 416 - Meeting

    Chapter 416: Meeting


    Nan Zhi did not stay for breakfast, nor did she wait for Mu Sihan toe downstairs. Given the awkward atmosphere, she went straight to the broadcasting station.


    But even when she got to work, she remained distracted for most of the day. It was clear that the olddy did not want her to be with Mu Sihan.


    In the afternoon, Nan Zhi received a call from Mu Sihan.


    It was the first time he had taken the initiative to call her after she had found out about his illness.


    After Nan Zhi answered, the man on the other line was silent for some time. Just when Nan Zhi thought he was not speaking, he spoke in his low and husky voice, ¡°Let¡¯s meet somewhere tonight and have a good talk!¡±


    Since Nan Zhi wanted to have a good talk with him for a long time already, naturally she did not refuse.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the address to you after I¡¯ve let Wei Lin book the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After ending the call, Nan Zhi¡¯s lips that were pursed tightly the whole day, finally loosened and lifted slightly.


    After work, Nan Zhi went back to her apartment.


    She took out all her clothes from the wardrobe to pick an outfit.


    Auntie He came in with freshly squeezed fruit juice and saw that the bed was full of Nan Zhi¡¯s clothes. She smiled and asked, ¡°Xiaozhi, you have a date with Mr Mu tonight?¡±


    Nan Zhi picked up a long pastel pink dress. ¡°Yes.Auntie He, what do you think of this one?¡±


    ¡°Xiaozhi you¡¯re beautiful and tall. You look good in everything you wear.¡±


    Nan Zhi took another skirt and put it over herself to see if it matched, a smile on her face. ¡°Auntie He, you¡¯re making fun of me.¡±


    Nan Zhi eventually picked out a short orange sleeveless dress and her face was enhanced with exquisite makeup that made her features even more beautiful. Her long brown curls were swept over to one shoulder like soft clouds.


    Nan Zhi went out in a good mood after drinking the fruit juice prepared by Auntie He.


    Mu Sihan had already sent her the address of the restaurant and she arrived at the restaurant in about half an hourter.


    It was a private room.


    Nan Zhi went in and ordered a ss of lemonade.


    She was full of anticipation but as time passed, she became restless as the man who was neverte still had not arrived.


    She called him but could not get through.


    When the waiter came in again to ask if Nan Zhi wanted to order, she stood up and left the room.


    She got into the car and was about to call Mu Sihan again when an unknown number called in.


    Nan Zhi picked up the call suspiciously.


    ¡°Is this Miss Nan?¡± The voice of the olddy sounded from the other line, ¡°I¡¯d like to meet you.¡±


    The olddy was Mu Sihan¡¯s grandmother and an elder. Since she had given her a call, Nan Zhi had no reason to refuse.


    She wanted to help Mu Sihan get over his demons. If the olddy did not like her, it would put Mu Sihan in a difficult position.


    The olddy nned to meet her at a slightly concealed private clubhouse in Ning City.


    She could not be dressed too brightly to meet the olddy so Nan Zhi went back to the apartment to change.


    When she arrived at the clubhouse, the olddy was already there. She was sitting beside the tea set, boiling and making tea.


    Perhaps it was because her health was deteriorating, the olddy really did not look too well.


    Seeing Nan Zhi had arrived, she looked up and smiled at Nan Zhi, her expressionposed and kind.


    ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Nan Zhi sat opposite the olddy and took the cup of tea she handed to her, and smiled gently. ¡°Thank you, Old Madam.¡±


    After Nan Zhi had finished drinking the tea, the olddy filled it up for her. ¡°Xue¡¯er went missing and Sihan went to look for her.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup shook and the hot tea sshed onto the back of her hand. She hissed and put down the teacup, quickly wiping it with a paper napkin. ¡°Sister Xue¡¯er is missing again?¡±

 Chapter 417 - A Sincere Request

    Chapter 417: A Sincere Request


    The olddy looked at the back of Nan Zhi¡¯s hand, which was scalded red and she frowned. ¡°Why are you so careless? There¡¯s a washroom inside, do you want to run some cold water over it?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s not that serious. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Thinking of Xue¡¯er, Nan Zhi continued, ¡°Old Madam, why did you ask me out to meet you when Sister Xue¡¯er is missing?¡±


    The olddy looked at Nan Zhi quietly for a while before saying slowly, ¡°Because I know Sihan will find her.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed together immediately.


    The olddy hade well prepared.


    From the olddy¡¯s attitude towards her in the morning, Nan Zhi could vaguely guess what she was going to say next.


    The olddy took a sip of tea, her expression not mean but requesting with sincerity. ¡°Miss Nan, you are a good girl and had a child with Sihan. I should give you two my blessings, but I¡¯m about to die. I only have a few more months to live. My only wish is to see Sihan and Xue¡¯er together.¡±


    ¡°Xue¡¯er and Sihan are both poor children. They are childhood sweethearts and should have gotten married, but fate caused them to be separated for several years.¡±


    ¡°I really am worried with Xue¡¯er ending up like this and having depression. Sihan is the person I trust the most. He is the only one I can trust. I can only rest assured by giving Xue¡¯er to him!¡±


    Nan Zhi could understand the love and care of the olddy towards her granddaughter, but could feelings be forced?


    ¡°Old Madam, do you wish for me to leave Mu Sihan and let him be with Xue¡¯er?¡±


    The olddy suddenly stood up and left her seat. She came forward and took Nan Zhi¡¯s hand. Under Nan Zhi¡¯s surprised gaze, the olddy suddenly fell onto her knees.


    The olddy¡¯s cloudy eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Miss Nan, I didn¡¯t want to interfere with your rtionship with Sihan but Xue¡¯er is too pitiful. You¡¯re young and pretty and you didn¡¯t know SIhan when you gave birth to Xiaojie. The two of you didn¡¯t get together because of the child. If you leave Sihan, you will definitely find a better man, but Xue¡¯er is different. She only has SIhan to depend on.


    Nan Zhi was at a loss of what to do by the olddy¡¯s unexpected actions. She only reacted and lifted the olddy up from the ground after a while.


    ¡°Miss Nan, if you don¡¯t promise me, I won¡¯t get up.¡± The olddy was not in good health and started coughing when she got worked up.


    The olddy slowly stood up after Nan Zhi tried to help her up for a while.


    She pursed her lips and there was no smile on her beautiful face. She looked at the olddy seriously. ¡°Old Madam, the power to make the decision is not mine, but Mu Sihan¡¯s. If he wants to choose Xue¡¯er, I would never cling to him.¡±


    The olddy paled when she saw that Nan Zhi was not persuaded.


    She waved her hands, as if she did not want to say anything more. ¡°Leave!¡±


    ...


    In front of his adoptive father¡¯s tombstone, Mu Sihan found Xue¡¯er, who hade to pay her respects.


    Seeing that she was safe and sound with only tears on her face, Mu Sihan frowned. ¡°Why did you turn off your phone after leaving Grandma¡¯s house? Grandma¡¯s worried sick.¡±


    He was going to the restaurant to meet Nan Zhi but halfway there, he had a call from the olddy saying that Xue¡¯er was missing. He then turned back quickly to look for her.


    ¡°Aftering out of the house, the car broke down and I let the bodyguard send it to the repair shop. I then thought of father¡¯s ident, so I took a taxi to the cemetery to see him.¡± Xue¡¯er took out her phone from her bag and pressed the screen. ¡°The battery ran out and it turned off automatically, I¡¯m sorry, Ah Han. Grandma must have been frightened by myst disappearance.¡±

 Chapter 418 - Take Care Of Her Forever, Okay?

    Chapter 418: Take Care Of Her Forever, Okay?


    Mu Sihan looked at Xue¡¯er, whose face had turned pale because she was frightened by his cold expression. Turning his gsxr away, he then looked at the picture of his adoptive father on the tombstone. Pursing his lips tightly, he let out an exasperated breath and did not get angry with Xue¡¯er any more.


    Kneeling in front of the tombstone, he kowtowed three times before pulling Xue¡¯er up from the ground.


    He had driven personally to the cemetery himself. Xue¡¯er walked behind him and looked at his cold back, her hands that were hanging in front of her clenched slightly.


    She really did not understand why the attitude of the same person towards her could be so different.


    What had changed?


    Walking to the front passenger seat, Xue¡¯er was about to open the door when the man¡¯s cold and deep voice interrupted, ¡°Sister Xue¡¯er, sit in the seat at the back!¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s pupils constricted. _The seat at the back? _


    She raised her head to look at him but he was already in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Xue¡¯er suddenly thought of when they were teenagers, he was already very good at driving and one night he even went to the ck market to race without father¡¯s knowledge.


    She followed, pulling open the front passenger seat¡¯s door to get in but he stopped her, saying arrogantly with a slight raise of his eyebrows, ¡°Why are you trying to sit in the front passenger seat? This is my woman¡¯s exclusive seat in the future. You can¡¯t sit here even though you¡¯re my sister.¡±


    Later, she confessed her feelings to him and he epted.


    She then sat in his front passenger seat.


    But now...


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s lips lifted up in a bitter smile and she held back the tears that were threatening to fall from her eyes. She pulled open the door of the back seat and got in the car.


    Mu Sihan drove out of the cemetery and took out his phone, thinking that Nan Zhi could be still waiting in the restaurant.


    But the vibrating sound of his phone started first.


    It was from the olddy¡¯s bodyguard.


    Mu Sihan frowned. The olddy seldom let others touch her phone...


    If it was the bodyguard who called, then could it be...


    Mu Sihan held the steering wheel with one hand and used the other to slide the screen to answer the phone. He had not said anything when the bodyguard said in a panic, ¡°Young Master, Old Madam... Something happened. Pleasee to Renxin Hospital quickly.¡±


    Mu Sihan mmed on the brakes and almost collided with the car in front of him. His hand holding the steering wheel tightened and his voice turned even colder. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Old Madam had a heart attack and is currently under emergency treatment.¡±


    After Mu Sihan had hung up, Xue¡¯er realized that something was wrong and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Mu Sihan started up the engine again and looked at Xue¡¯er through the rearview mirror. ¡°Grandma is undergoing emergency treatment in the hospital.¡±


    Xue¡¯er turned pale and tears fell from her eyes in an instant. ¡°How did it happen? Grandma was still fine when I left!¡±


    ...


    The olddyy barely breathing in the emergency room.


    Mu Sihan and Xue¡¯er rushed in.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Mu Sihan held on to the olddy¡¯s hands tightly. She seemed to be losing temperature little by little. No matter how much Mu Sihan tried to warm her, she could not get warm.


    The olddy was running out of time.


    Mu Sihan closes his red eyes. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve already found a suitable heart for you. You can live to be a hundred years after undergoing heart transnt surgery.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s hoarse and light voice sounded, ¡°Silly boy. I¡¯m already so old, why should I go for heart transnt surgery?¡±


    The olddy¡¯s eyes were cloudy with no vigor, she wanted to touch Mu Sihan¡¯s face but could not muster up the strength to do so.


    ¡°Sihan...¡± The olddy murmured, her cloudy eyes looking at the tearstained face of Xue¡¯er behind Mu Sihan. ¡°Xue¡¯er,e over here.¡±


    Xue¡¯er approached the olddy, her tears fell onto her face. ¡°Grandma, you will be okay. I¡¯ve juste back, I don¡¯t want you to leave me.¡±


    The olddy took Xue¡¯er¡¯s hand and ced it over the back of Mu Sihan¡¯s hand. ¡°Sihan, Grandma is begging you. You have to promise me you¡¯ll marry Xue¡¯er and take care of her forever, okay?¡±

 Chapter 419 - Last Words

    <h4>Chapter 419: Last Words</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened and she shook her head. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t need...¡±


    The olddy did not look at Xue¡¯er, her cloudy eyes were fixed on Mu Sihan. ¡°Sihan, you promised Xue¡¯er¡¯s father that you would take good care of her but you didn¡¯t... You made her suffer for so many years... Grandma is begging you now, can¡¯t you promise Grandma?¡±


    Last words.


    Last words from another of his most important people.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s heart became heavy and stifled.


    It was as if an invisible hand was wrapped around his neck, strangling him.


    ¡°Your father only had one daughter. If he were still alive, he would never let her suffer...¡±


    Silence.


    A long silence.


    The olddy looked at Mu Sihan stubbornly and when she saw that he was silent, she began to breathe rapidly.


    Finally, Mu Sihan took the olddy¡¯s hand and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±


    ...


    After Nan Zhi was chased out of the room by the olddy, she drove back to her apartment but on the way, she suddenly felt uneasy and her heart started to beat faster for no reason. She then drove back to the clubhouse.


    When she arrived at the entrance, there were two waiters standing there and talking in a low voice.


    ¡°I pushed open the door and found the olddy on the ground. Oh my God, fortunately I had done the first aid training, otherwise the olddy would have died in our clubhouse.¡±


    ¡°The olddy is a high-ranking VIP of our clubhouse so she must be rich! She should be enjoying a happy life, I hope she would be able to take a turn for the better!¡±


    Nan Zhi heard their conversation and her heart skipped a beat.


    The olddy who the waiters were talking about...


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you?¡± One of the waiters saw Nan Zhi and was surprised. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one having tea with the olddy?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart sank.


    The fingers hanging by her sides tightened and loosened repeatedly.


    ...


    It was not the first time she hade to Renxin Hospital.


    But this time, her mood was unusually heavy and nervous.


    Many doctors and nurses knew her, so after asking which emergency room the olddy was in, she rushed over.


    When Nan Zhi arrived, she heard the olddy¡¯sst words.


    She stood by the door, her hand covering her mouth, her eyshes were like an injured butterfly trembling nonstop.


    After Mu Sihan¡¯s hoarse voice said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her,¡± the olddy released the hand that was holding Mu Sihan and Xue¡¯er¡¯s hands.


    Her eyes closed slowly.


    Xue¡¯er fell onto the bed, crying gut-wrenchingly. ¡°Grandma? Grandma? Don¡¯t leave me, open your eyes and look at me, please!¡±


    The tears swimming in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes fell.


    Did the olddy have a heart attack because she was upset that Nan Zhi did not agree to her request in the room?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s body shook and a chill ran through her body.


    Compared to Xue¡¯er¡¯s cries, Mu Sihan was still holding on. He looked at the doctor in charge, as if he was waiting for his final answer.


    The doctor in charge nodded to Mu Sihan. ¡°Young Master Mu, the Old Madam has passed on.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°My condolences for your loss.¡±


    After the doctor in charge said this, the room fell into a heavy silence.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tall body swayed, his knees slowly bending down, kneeling beside the olddy. He stretched out his hand, tidying the olddy¡¯s messy white hair. His jaw was clenched tight, his dark eyes red but he was still holding back his tears.

 Chapter 420 - Holding Onto Him

    Chapter 420: Holding Onto Him


    Nan Zhi looked at what was happening in the emergency room and her chest seemed to be held tightly by an invisible ck hand.


    Her body could not stop shivering.


    How could the olddy die?


    Nan Zhi was most afraid to see the scene of people dying.


    After a period of time, the medical staff pushed out the olddy, who was covered with a white cloth. Xue¡¯er kept following behind, weeping.


    Nan Zhi looked at the man who was still kneeling in the room and walked towards him stiffly.


    There was no expression on his usually unruly face, but his eyes were very red, his thin lips were slightly white from being pursed too tightly.


    He knelt there quietly, as if he had been frozen in time.


    Unmoving.


    Unmoving.


    Nan Zhi came up to him, reached out her hand and held his head in her arms, pressing it to her waist.


    He did not return her hug or push her away.


    The two of them were lost in time, one was standing, the other kneeling.


    It waspletely silent.


    The sadness was spreading.


    She held his head in her arms, her eyes blurred from the tears she struggled to hold back. ¡°If you will feel better after crying, then just cry!¡±


    After a while, the man stood up from the ground and looked at the woman in front of him. He held her in his arms with his clenched jaw on the top of her head and said sadly, ¡°Grandma¡¯s also gone now.¡±


    His voice was hoarse like it had been cut by a sharp knife.


    Nan Zhi looked up at him.


    His gaze was lifeless and of grief and sadness...


    ¡°I promised my father to take care of Grandma, but I only cared about work and was not filial to her.¡±


    Nan Zhi wrapped her arms around his waist and her tears fell. ¡°Sihan, everything will be all right. Pull yourself together, you still have to take care of Grandma¡¯s funeral affairs.¡±


    Mu Sihan released Nan Zhi, hisrge hand tightly holding her small hand. ¡°Mmm, I might be very busy soon, I¡¯ll send you back first.¡±


    Nan Zhi wanted to refuse but when he saw his bloodshot eyes, she felt a wrenching pain in her heart.


    She could not say anything to refuse him.


    On the drive back to her apartment, the two of them were silent.


    But one of his hands held hers tightly, as if he was drawing warmth from her, and she held his back.


    Both of them were feeling very down.


    No one expected that the olddy would have left so soon.


    It was too sudden.


    The car stopped when it reached Nan Zhi¡¯s apartment district. Mu Sihan stopped the engine, released Nan Zhi¡¯s hand and took out a cigar box from the storagepartment.


    Nan Zhi thought of the olddy¡¯sst words and she looked at the side of Mu Sihan¡¯s well-defined face. She was going to tell him that she had met with the olddy tonight.


    Other than not agreeing the olddy to leave him, she did not do anything else that could have provoked the olddy. The olddy did not seem too agitated when she had left.


    Whether he believed it or not, and whether he med it on her or not, she had already braced herself.


    ¡°Mu Sihan. I have something to tell you...¡±


    Before she could finish, his phone started to vibrate.


    Nan Zhi was interrupted and could only wait for him to finish answering the phone.


    She could not hear what was said on the other end of the phone, but his expression changed, and became even more cold and sharp.


    He hung up and looked at Nan Zhi with his dark eyes. ¡°I have some matters to deal with. I won¡¯t send you up.¡±


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth, her throat dry. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She pushed open the car door and got out. The Bentley sped away after she had just stood up.


    Nan Zhi looked at the car that disappeared from her sight in an instant and her expression was slightly dazed.

 Chapter 421 - It Was Caused by Your Woman

    <h4>Chapter 421: It Was Caused by Your Woman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan rushed back to the hospital once more.


    The head of the hospital was waiting by the entrance, and he hurriedly rushed over to greet Mu Sihan when he saw thetter getting off the car. ¡°The first diagnosis is that the Old Madam indeed passed away naturally from a heart attack. However, the coroner would still have to examine her for us to find out the actual details.


    ¡°Letting you know also that there was a madam that came over and insisted on not letting the coroner examine the Old Madam¡¯s body.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s facial features were handsome, but frosty and emotionless. His ck eyes were sharp as he pursed his lips tight together, and his appearance made people fear him.


    He did not say anything as he took long strides towards the coroner¡¯s office.


    Several bodyguards guarded the entrance to the coroner¡¯s office, and he could already hear Xue¡¯er wailing and a woman¡¯s cold and ming words before he reached the entrance.


    ¡°Grandma has just passed away, but he already wants the coroner to examine her body. How can he be so evil to cut her up? Is he so ruthless because she wasn¡¯t his biological grandmother?


    ¡°The Mu family had been perfectly fine before he came. After he came, your father passed away in a car ident to save him, your grandmother has also passed away from anger for that woman he likes!


    ¡°He is a jinx, will he be happy once he curses everyone in the Mu family?¡±


    This woman¡¯s voice... Mu Sihan¡¯s hands that were resting by his sides clenched into tight fists, as the veins on the back of his hands popped out.


    She was his adoptive father¡¯s ex-wife. She had been forced to marry his adoptive father when the Mu family were still influential, but she did not like his adoptive father and remained indifferent to him even after they were married.


    The two of them had gotten a divorce not too long after Xue¡¯er was born. Several yearster, the woman reappeared in his adoptive father¡¯s world.


    His adoptive father believed her once more and agreed to remarry with her. However, his adoptive father waited for a very long time at the marriage registrar office that day.


    She had never turned up.


    All he received in return was finding out that she was going to go abroad with another man, and she merely agreed to remarry his adoptive father to get back at him.


    If his adoptive father wasn¡¯t too outstanding back then, her parents would not have forced her to marry him. If that hadn¡¯t happened, she would not have given birth to a child for him!


    His adoptive father rushed to the airport to see her with him, but he ended up colliding with Nan Zhi¡¯s uncle¡¯s car on the way to the airport.


    Recalling the gory scene back then, Mu Sihan¡¯s temple started to twitch and he felt his mental state being stretched so much it was about to break.


    He entered the office with a dark expression and the woman took a few steps back in fear when she saw his red eyes and gaze that was simr to that of a devil.


    She made a gesture and two bodyguards moved in front of her to protect her.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, you¡¯ve arrived right on time. Who allowed you to make any decisions? The Mu family brought you up and your adoptive father even saved your life before. Is this how you repay him? Grandma has just closed her eyes in rest, yet you already want a coroner to cut her chest open. You¡¯re really ck-hearted and ruthless!


    ¡°Also, you probably didn¡¯t know how Grandma died, do you? She had passed away from mere anger brought by that precious Miss Nan Zhi whom you like so much!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark pupils constricted, before he spoke coldly, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I was meeting my best friend that I haven¡¯t met in many years this afternoon at Jinzun clubhouse. I heard that an olddy had copsed from anger and had been dispatched in an ambnce when I left the clubhouse. I only found out that it was Xue¡¯er¡¯s grandma after I asked the service staff. I rushed to the hospital, only to find out that the Old Madam passed away. Mu Sihan, the service staff said that the Old Madam had passed away from anger brought by that woman of yours!¡±


    ¡°Mom, what nonsense are you spouting? Miss Nan isn¡¯t someone like that.¡± Xue¡¯er, whose eyes were red and puffy from crying, defended Nan Zhi with her hoarse voice.


    Mu Sihan nced at the Old Madam¡¯s corpse. He did not want it to be noisy and cause a fuss in front of her. As he lifted his hand to press at the spot between his eyebrows, he said coldly, ¡°I will find out what happened clearly. However, if anyone dares to disrupt Grandma¡¯s peace here again, I will not let that person off, even if he is the son of a god!¡±

 Chapter 422 - Missing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 422: Missing (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi did not sleep for almost the entire night.


    Who could fall asleep when this sort of thing had happened?


    She sat by the window and stared at the sky from night until the break of dawn. She felt like she waspletely emptied.


    Her brain kept reying the scenario yesterday when she met with the Old Madam.


    She even thought of the possibility of the Old Madam not getting a heart attack, if she agreed to her request. Would she have still been alive?


    What if...


    Did her stubbornness really kill someone indirectly?


    If she did, then she did not need Mu Sihan¡¯s forgiveness, as even she could not forgive herself!


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes, feeling an undeniable exhaustion hit her for the first time. She was in no mood to work in such circumstances.


    She got up to wash up and change her clothes, before she went to the broadcastingpany to request for leave.


    Several people pointed at her from the moment she stepped into the main lobby. Their gazes on her were all weird.


    Several colleagues that were closer to her usually also avoided her when she entered the office. They acted like she was some terrifying monster.


    Only Xia Xi hurriedly pulled her to the side the moment she saw Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Sister Zhi, have you seen Weibo?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head tiredly. ¡°No, did something happen?¡±


    Xia Xi took out her phone and opened the Weibo application to show her a video.


    The video was taken in the very room that Nan Zhi and the Old Madam were in. Both of their faces were blurred out, and the video was only ten seconds, yet there wasn¡¯t any sound.


    The video started when the Old Madam got up and knelt in front of her, and ended with her sitting on the sofa stiffly instead of helping the Old Madam to stand up.


    Theizens did not know that the woman in the video was her, but several colleagues in the broadcastingpany had recognized her clothes and bag.


    There were all sorts of criticism under the video¡¯sments.


    ¡°This woman is too cold-blooded, she actually let an olddy kneel in front of her.¡±


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t see her facial expression, I think she must be smiling smugly.¡±


    ¡°How much does she hate the olddy to let her kneel in front of her?¡±


    ¡°B*tch, what a devious woman! Everyone must fi do everything to find out who she is!¡±


    Anotherizen then revealed that the olddy in the video had passed away from anger.


    Thements exploded.


    ...


    At the same time, Mu Sihan had gotten Yi Fan to find the person who had posted the video the moment it was uploaded online.


    It was uploaded by a young man from a rich family.


    He was brought to the manor and he trembled in fear when he saw Mu Sihan¡¯s Hades-like dark expression. He did not wait for Mu Sihan to ask anything before he revealed everything that he saw.


    ¡°My interest is photography and I was filming in the clubhouse¡¯s garden. When I passed by their room, I happened to see an olddy kneel down in front of that woman. I felt that it was very strange, so I filmed everything secretly.¡±


    ¡°I only uploaded the video because I couldn¡¯t stand that woman¡¯s indifference and cold-bloodedness.¡±


    Yi Fan passed the digital recorder in the rich young man¡¯s hand to Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened the more he watched the video.


    The video that the rich young man had recorded had more than what he uploaded. It continued after Nan Zhi left and the Old Madam started to be too emotional afterwards, which caused her heart to act up and she fell onto the floor. The video ended with the service staffing into the room.


    I¡¯m the entire video, no one else apart from Nan Zhi, the Old Madam and the service staff entered the room.


    The doctor had given the Old Madam a thorough checkup, and it was confirmed that she had passed away from a heart attack. There were no other reasons.


    ...


    Nan Zhi was frozen after she watched the video.


    However,pared to her, she knew that Mu Sihan was in greater pain.


    What could be worse than seeing his grandmother kneeling in front of her? What was more ruthless than seeing the woman he was interested in, being the reason his grandmother had suffered a heart attack?


    And the worst part was that she hadn¡¯t had a chance to tell him at all.


    The moment she left the broadcastingpany, Nan Zhi called him immediately.

 Chapter 423 - Missing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 423: Missing (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    His phone had been turned off.


    She could not contact him.


    Nan Zhi went to the manor and could not find Yi Fan. Even Xiaojie and the servants said that they had not seen Mu Sihan.


    Nan Zhi apanied Xiaojie, not going anywhere, though she would call Mu Sihan every half an hour.


    Nothing.


    Amy said that people with psychological illnesses were usually sensitive and weak mentally. Did he suffer another blow after he watched the video?


    Nan Zhi still could not contact him even after the night had arrived.


    Mu Sihan was missing.


    He was missing at such an important time when the Old Madam¡¯s funeral preparations had yet to bepleted.


    Nan Zhi was not the only one who could not contact him. Even Xue¡¯er, Yi Fan, Wei Lin and Lan Yanzhi could not contact him at all.


    It was as though he had disappeared into thin air.


    Everyone was in an absolute panic.


    Nan Zhi was not only worried for him, but she had to face the lies and ndering usations of the people that knew her.


    Although that video had been taken off the Inte by Mu Sihan the moment he found out, there were angry and self-righteousizens who had reuploaded that video online after he went missing.


    Several verified ounts also reposted this incident.


    There were even people who revealed that the youngdy in the video was the television host, Nan Zhi.


    Some people also revealed that Nan Zhi was a third-party in her rtionship, and the Old Madam only passed away from anger after she begged her to stop being a third-party.


    Nan Zhi was pushed to the top of the cusp again.


    The person who reuploaded the video and revealed the information came prepared. If they were to forcibly remove the video, it would only look as though she was guilty.


    The hardest thing to block in this world was gossip.


    However, once the heat of this gossip was gone and there was other need that was more scandalous, more newsworthy that theizens would shift their attention and forget about her.


    Nan Zhi did not n onmenting on the issue. Her priority was to find Mu Sihan.


    She did not care what decisions he made, or if he believed her. All that mattered as that he was alright.


    ...


    <i>In a high-ss hotel.</i>


    The windows werepletely drawn and a woman who looked elegant and dignified was sitting on a sofa with ady cigarette in between her fingers. She squinted as she exhaled a puff of smoke.


    The woman stared at the masked man who was scrolling the news on an iPad. She smirked, ¡°It seems like the Old Madam¡¯s death has a very strong impact on Mu Sihan. He¡¯s actually missing now.¡±


    The man moved his gaze from the iPad to the woman¡¯s face. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be too happy for now, since your objective had not been achieved. If he returns, get him to marry your daughter as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Who are you exactly? Why are you working with me this time? What benefits will you get if Xue¡¯er and Mu Sihan get married? Could it be...¡± the woman¡¯s smile widened in spection. ¡°You like that Nan Zhi?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± The man switched off the iPad as he got up from the sofa and left.


    ...


    Mu Sihan had already been missing for three days.


    Even Yi Fan, who had always been calm, was starting to panic.


    They had almost turned the entire Ning City inside out but they still could not find Mu Sihan.


    No one knew where he had gone. They could not find his information at the immigration center and there were no records at the airport they had been able to uncover.


    The Old Madam had passed away too suddenly, which was why Xue¡¯er did not return to the manor recently since she was busy settling things at the Mu manor.


    This afternoon, Nan Zhi went into Mu Sihan¡¯s study when Butler Yi was out running errands.


    The interior of the study had a dark-colored theme. It was quietly extravagant, yet cold like its owner.


    Nan Zhi opened a drawer, and saw a dagger with a gemstone on its sheath in the bottommost drawer. A stack of medical reports and diagnosis reports were ced under the dagger.


    A diary was hidden at the very bottom.


    Nan Zhi took out the diary and flipped through it.


    It seemed he had started writing the diary from the day he entered the Mu family. He did not write it regrly, with some of the entries weeks apart and some months apart.


    In the beginning, the diary entries were filled with the care and concern the Mu family gave him. However, histter entries were filled with suppression, anxiety and irritation...

 Chapter 424 - Missing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 424: Missing (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The other big change towards the end of the diary happened after Ye Qing¡¯s ident.


    He wrote that Ye Qing had the habit of writing a diary like he did, and he had gotten Ye Qing¡¯s diary from his butler.


    As a result, he found out why he left the Ye family, and why he lost all of his memories from before twelve years old...


    He said that he was a sinner in front of Ye Qing.


    Nan Zhi continued to read the diary.


    He stopped writing his diary for a very long time.


    Until not too long ago.


    [Older brother, you actually left her behind on the deserted ind. Why did you hurt her?]


    [I felt a warmth I haven¡¯t felt in a long time when I¡¯m with her. I need warmth.]


    [You¡¯re not allowed to hurt my Kitten.]


    In the next page, it was filled with a different-styled reply: [Why are you so useless? I told you to find Xue¡¯er, where is she?]


    [I don¡¯t like it when you¡¯re with another woman. Xue¡¯er will be sad when she returns. Break up with her as soon as possible!]


    There were a few nk pages in between the entries, with the next one being a warning from Ye Qing¡¯s personality: [Xue¡¯er is back. I want to be with her. I don¡¯t want to lose my fever. Sihan, you¡¯ve owed me too much. You won¡¯t me me even if I take your body, right?]


    At this, the goosebumps crawled across Nan Zhi¡¯s arms and she felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end.


    It was no wonder that he was not willing to take any medicine of injections after he got a fever. It turned out that he even had the thought of taking control over Mu Sihan¡¯s body.


    The next page was written by Mu Sihan: [Kitten is ignoring me now. Your goal might be achieved soon.]


    [I don¡¯t dare to tell her that I have split-personality disorder on top of my bipr disorder.]


    [It seems like she doesn¡¯t like me anymore.]


    [She kissed another man.]


    [I might be out of the game.]


    [Even if I was to get together with her, you would still chase her away when youe out next time. She can handle one or two times of me hurting her, but would about the third or fourth time?]


    [Maybe, I should talk to her. If she doesn¡¯t mind and is not afraid of my split-personality disorder, I should consider giving her a home.]


    Nan Zhi closed the diary. Sparkling tears circled in her eyes.


    He asked to meet her because he wanted to give her a home.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hands cupped her face. Her heart was in great pain from the content in his diary.


    Nobody was perfect in this world, and one was only a real person if he or she had a weakness!


    ...


    That afternoon.


    Xue¡¯er returned to the manor.


    She had lost wrigj down again within these few days. Her face was so pale itckedplete color.


    She found Nan Zhi in the kitchen, making dinner for Xiaojie.


    Nan Zhi had stayed here for thest few nights to apany her son since Mu Sihan was not at the manor.


    Xiaojie did not know what happened, and Nan Zhi lied to him that Mu Sihan was on a business trip.


    Xue¡¯er asked Nan Zhi to meet at her the living room.


    The two of them sat on the sofa. Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyes were red, and it was obvious that she had not stopped crying, ¡°Miss Nan, Ah Han cares for you so much. Do you not know where he went now that he¡¯s missing?¡±


    O


    Nan Zhi stared at Xue¡¯er, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    She searched all the ces they went together before these few days, but she still could not find her.


    ¡°Miss Nan, Ah Han only left after he could not take the blow from watching the video of Grandma and you in her final moments. Can I know why Grandma knelt in front of you? Aren¡¯t you scared of the retribution from epting her kneel?¡±


    Xue¡¯er was treating as the murderer that killed the Old Madam!


    ¡°I¡¯m very sad with the Old Madam¡¯s passing as well, no one wanted such an ident to happen. Miss Mu, I understand what you¡¯re feeling, but I can¡¯t ept you ming me!¡±


    ¡°Alright, then tell me why Grandma was kneeling down? Why did you ept her kneel too?¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips, as her hands clenched into tight fists, ¡°I will exin it to Mu Sihan clearly when he returns.¡±

 Chapter 425 - Forcing Him To Show Himself

    <h4>Chapter 425: Forcing Him To Show Himself</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xue¡¯er could not hide her sadness and anger at the thought of her grandma being still at the funeral home and the missing Mu Sihan. Her tears fell again.


    ¡°How are you going to exin it to Ah Han when we don¡¯t even know where he is? Grandma¡¯s funeral has not even been settled yet and this is all because of you, Miss Nan!¡± Xue¡¯er had been too agitated and down for the past few days, and the tenseness in her caused her to faint after her outburst.


    Nan Zhi hurriedly called Junyuan to help her.


    Luckily, she had only fainted due to exhaustion and her high-strung emotional state. She was not in any danger.


    Yi Fan rushed back to the manor that night.


    Nan Zhi had never seen him that angry and unrestrained.


    ¡°Butler Yi, what happened?¡± Too many things had happened recently, and there were too many things that she needed to digest as a result. Nan Zhi was still tense from everything that had happened, and any small movement would be able to tug on her nerves.


    ¡°That ex-daughter-inw the Old Madam has is too unreasonable. She said that she is going to take charge and settle the Old Madam¡¯s funeral if Young Master still did not appear in the next two days. She has no rtion to the Mu family anymore, who is <i>she </i>to take charge of the Mu family¡¯s matters?¡±


    If an outsider were to settle the Old Madam¡¯s funeral, Mu Sihan would definitely regret it in the future.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips tightly as she turned towards Yi Fan. ¡°Butler Yi, if we can¡¯t find him, let¡¯s force him to appear.¡±


    Yi Fan stared at the calm Nan Zhi, asking hurriedly, ¡°What n do you have in mind?¡±


    Nan Zhi told him.


    Yi Fan was still hesitant after hearing the n. ¡°Will it work?¡±


    If Nan Zhi had not read Mu Sihan¡¯s diary, she might think that this n to force him to appear would not work. But since she had, she had a feeling that it would work! It had to!


    Yi Fan was also out of any ideas, so he nodded. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll do it as you have suggested.¡±


    The two of them discussed more on the details and execution, before Yi Fan left to make the necessary arrangements.


    After Yi Fan was done, Nan Zhi suggested to start the n that night.


    That very night, media managed to catch the host, Nan Zhi, who was the one suspicious of making an olddy kneel in front of her, entering a hotel with a man who looked very simr to Yannis.


    There were all sorts of chummy photos, such as ones of them in an intimate kiss, those of them hugging as the two entered the Presidential Suite together.


    The woman had long hair and was wearing a miniskirt, revealing her alluring figure.


    Of course, the media that Yi Fan arranged did not take Nan Zhi¡¯s frontal photo. However, anyone that knew her well would be able to recognize her from her side profile, figure and hair.


    As for the man, it naturally was not the real Gu Sheng. He merely looked like him from the back. The two of them did not kiss or hug either. It was just that the photos were all taken from an angle that made it look like they were.


    Nan Zhi had been a hot topic recently, and the addition of the man who looked like Yannis, the news immediately covered that of the Old Madam kneeling down.


    ...


    <i>On the night of the second day.</i>


    Nan Zhi asked Auntie He to go to the manor while she remained at the apartment alone.


    There was still no news of Mu Sihan after the newsst night. Despite everything, she believed that Mu Sihan would definitely find her once he saw the news.


    Nan Zhiy on the sofa she held onto her phone in her hands. Unable to fall asleep, she suddenly heard a soft knock from the door when it was around midnight.


    If she was sleeping in the room, she definitely would not have heard such a soft knock.


    However, she was in the living room, and she jerked awake immediately.


    Not even bothering to change her shoes, she ran towards the door barefooted.


    The blood in Nan Zhi seemed to stop flowing when she saw the ck figure standing outside the door when she opened it.

 Chapter 426 - An Emotional Night (1)

    Chapter 426 An Emotional Night (1)


    The man standing outside was dressed in full ck.


    Unlike the neat and dignified appearance he always had, now he was covered in the stench of alcohol, while his clothes were extremely crumpled. There was even stubble on his chin.


    His cheeks had slimmed down quite a bit, and it made his facial features look more well-defined. His fringe had grown as well, and blocked his pair of ck eyes slightly.


    The lights in the living room were not on, only the sound-controlled lights in the corridor were lighted and shone from behind the man. She could not see his expression too clearly, but she could feel a strong sadness wrapped around


    him.


    Nan Zhi held back a sniffle, as she moved forward to hold his hand. ¡°Come in!¡±


    He naturally would not tolerate her going to a hotel with another man, with his overbearingness and arrogance.


    Even if he was angry at her or med her, he still could not help bute and find her.


    He did not enter the apartment behind her, and pushed her hand away to walk towards the elevator instead.


    Nan Zhi stared at his tall but depressed back view. Her fingers sunk painfully into her palms as she shouted with a trembling voice, ¡°If you dare to leave, I¡¯ll really let another man take me to bed!¡±


    The man turned around and came back.


    He grabbed her shoulders tightly and pushed her into the apartment.


    He kicked the door closed roughly.


    The sound-controlled lights outside turned off, and the living room entered a pitch ck.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s slender figure was thrown towards the cab at the entrance, and her waist was pulled into the man¡¯s embrace before she could react. The moment she looked up at him, his kissnded on her lips perfectly with a practised ease.


    The entire process was executed perfectly, even down to the angles. He seemed to be wearing night-vision sses, but he also seemed to be in perfect chemistry with her and managed to find where her lips were based solely on her breathing.


    Nan Zhi did not know how much he had drunk. She was drowned in the strong scent of alcohol on him, and his scorching touch made her heart clench tightly.


    His kiss was fierce and fiery, like he was fighting for power against her in a nameless war, while also like he wanted to eat her up.


    Nan Zhi could not catch her breath. Her hands pressed against his shoulders, wanting to push him away. However, her action only resulted in a stronger, crazier and more possessive kiss.


    Mu Sihan was like a dormant volcano. He seemed to be calm on the surface, but theva within him could burn a person.


    She did not resist at all.


    Combined together, their breathing was messed up within a short while.


    All of her energy seemed to be sucked clean by him as well.


    Her legs felt weak like jelly, as she punched his shoulders lightly. Her hands slowly opened and moved to grabbed his shirt cor instead.


    He only released her when she was almost out of breath.


    The heavy and quick breathing sounded especially clear in the quiet and dark night.


    Nan Zhi had many things she wanted to say to him. She opened her mouth, wanting to talk, but he leaned his forehead on hers. His heavy breathing surrounded her senses as warmth brushed against her lips. ¡°Kitten.¡±


    His voice was soft, yet low and hoarse, and contained an emotion she could not ce.


    Nan Zhi had never felt like time was so slow and unbearable until she experienced the four days when he was missing.


    She did not dare to show her worry and panic in front of Xiaojie. She could only reveal the emotions in her heart in the quiet silence of the night.


    Even though she could not see his current expression, she could still feel the heat in his gaze. ¡°Mu Sihan, about your grandma...¡±


    His breathing became heavy, as his hands grabbed her chin. His words were sharp while his voice was low and hoarse, ¡°Did you do it with Gu Sheng?¡±


    He was still asking this at such a time...


    Then again, she did use this method to force him to show himself, so she shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No, Butler Yi found someone whose back view looked like Brother Gu¡ª.¡±


    His calloused fingers caressed her lips. ¡°Did you kiss him?¡±


    Before she could say anything, his warm tongue poked out of his mouth and traced the shape of her lips and teeth teasingly. He sucked the sweet liquid in her mouth before he moved back and asked hoarsely, ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s scalp tingled and she almost lost her words in his lips. ¡°... No, we didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    He did not seem to have heard her words, as though he had sunk into his own world of insanity. He kissed her again, his tongue exploring every inch of her mouth.


    ¡°What about this?¡±


    Nan Zhi noticed that something was wrong with him. She could only ept his crazy kisses since she could not push him away. Her hand that was on his shirt, however, slowly lifted up and felt the wall.


    A loud click sounded, and the dark room was immediately lit up with a ring brightness.


    The man that was kissing her let go of her immediately as well and walked towards the bedroom.


    Nan Zhi sighed in relief, it was a good thing that he did not leave the apartment.


    She went to the kitchen and made a snack. She also heated a ss of milk, before bringing it all to the bedroom.


    There was the sound of the shower in the bathroom, so he should be taking a shower inside.


    Ten minutes passed, then twenty...


    Nan Zhi did not see himing out. She could not wait anymore and she hurriedly pushed the bathroom¡¯s door open, disregarding everything.


    The man inside did not even take off his long pants. He stood under the shower, with a hand on the wall supporting him. He was not showering, but was zoning out.


    There was no mist in the bathroom at all, and Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She moved towards him hurriedly, and he was indeed taking a cold shower.


    Not caring that she was getting drenched as well, Nan Zhi turned the switch of the shower to the hot water.


    When she was done, she looked up at the man in front of her. His ck eyes were filled with red blood veins, and his handsome but slim face was slightly pale.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart clenched.


    She lifted her hands and wrapped them around his neck, forcing him to look at her amongst the dense downpour of water.


    ¡°Sihan, you watched the video, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re ming me for killing Grandma, right? It¡¯s alright, you can vent it all out of me, just please don¡¯t torture yourself like this!¡±


    The man looked up slowly, as his ck eyes stared into hers. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. It¡¯s my fault for not letting her enjoy herte


    years.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted slightly.


    The sadness in her became even moreplicated.


    He did not me or hated her when her uncle collided into his adoptive father¡¯s car. He did not me her either when the Old Madam passed away from anger after meeting her.


    However, it was because of her that he carried such a heavy lock that kept him in such a devilish state of guilt and self-me that he could not escape from.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± Streams of scorching hot liquid fell from her


    eyes.


    Hisrge hand grabbed her slender shoulders and shook her hard. ¡°Why are you saying sorry? You didn¡¯t cause Grandma to pass away, why are you apologizing?¡±


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth, wanting to say something but he kissed her ruthlessly once more.


    He opened her mouth with his tongue without a care. His scorching hot tongue entered her mouth, bringing the force and heat that could swallow anything into the kiss that made her lose any hint of rhythm in her breathing.


    In that kiss, Nan Zhi felt pain and sadness. She felt even moreplicated deep down in her heart. She did not push him away, letting him vent the emotions he couldn¡¯t express otherwise.


    She did not know whose lips were bleeding, but she taste the metallic tinge in their mouths.


    The two of them werepletely drenched from the shower and the pajamas she was wearing clung to her smooth skin. Hisrge palm roamed from her cor bones, down to her soft breasts.

 Chapter 427 - An Emotional Night (2)

    Chapter 427 An Emotional Night (2)


    A thinyer of moisture covered Nan Zhi¡¯s almond-shaped eyes.


    He was not gentle at all, and it could even be considered rough.


    Painful, it was really painful.


    She had to lean back because of him, and her fingers groped around for the tap before she managed to turn it off. The shower above them finally stopped its downpour.


    His short ck hair was dripping water, and his hand moved up to wipe his face, before his finger suddenly tugged his ck shirt with strength.


    The buttons fell on the floor one by one.


    Loud crisps sounds of the buttons falling on the floor sounded.


    His muscr and firm chest was revealed, water droplets trailing down the muscles clearly. His abdominal muscles and apollo¡¯s belt was extremely sexy. He did not have a bit of excess fat on his body, and was covered in the strong scent of male hormones.


    Nan Zhi touched his chest, as her long eyshes trembled.


    The color in his eyes were too dark. She did not know if he was drunk.


    He might be drunk!


    After he took off his shirt, he then ripped her pajamas off her body.


    A loud rip echoed through the bathroom, and goosebumps crawled up her cold arms.


    He did not say anything, as he leaned down and started to kiss her corbones. But Nan Zhi was preupied in her thoughts and was not in the mood to be intimate with him at all...


    Her distractedness made him kiss her deeper and harder.


    ¡°Help me take off my pants.¡± He ced a kiss by her ear, his voice low and hoarse.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, it¡¯s not time for this now, you¡ª¡±


    He interrupted her coldly, ¡°Take it off.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes were covered in moisture. She bit her lip, hands stretching out to undo his belt.


    It was not her first time undoing his belt, but she was still really unfamiliar with it.


    It had been a while since she started touching the belt, but she still could not find the hidden buckle.


    He grabbed her hand, helping her undo his belt.


    ¡°Keep going.¡± He bit her earlobe. Nan Zhi closed her eyes, seemingly dazed by his hoarse voice. Her slender fingers grabbed the thin zip on his pants. She took a deep breath and gritted her teeth, before she pulled it down.


    His breathing was getting heavier. He stretched his long arms out behind her hips, lifting her up easily.


    Their gazes met each other.


    His gaze was deep, too deep. She felt like she was falling into the depths of his eyes.


    She stretched out her hands and wrapped them around his neck a few secondster.


    In that moment, he hugged her tightly. The hug was so tight it almost seemed like he wanted to melt her into his bones.


    Nan Zhi was a little dazed when the pain came.


    Although it was not their first time, it had been a while since the two of them had been so intimate.


    ...


    Nan Zhi was conscious when the man carried her to her bed. However, the man above her seemed to be distracted, with his thoughts in a mess.


    He needed to vent his emotions badly, as he pressed himself against her, their bodies tangled together as he entered her in a frenzied jumble of heat.


    His sweat fell on her face, while her hands were on his chest. She could feel every single beat of his heart under her palms.


    She could feel his pain as well, with him being so close to her, but she did not know how to lead him out of the dark abyss...


    After two consecutive times, the man, who had not rested for a long time, let go of her and fell into a deep sleep.


    Nan Zhi was aching everywhere, though she went to the living room after she tucked the man into the nkets.


    She picked up her phone and sent a message to Yi Fan.


    When Nan Zhi woke up again, the sun was already up.


    Her first reaction was to turn back and look at the man behind her.


    The spot beside her was empty.


    She was not even clear when he had left.


    Nan Zhi was dazed out as she sat on the bed, until the bathroom door was opened and the man who she thought had left, walked out of the bathroom.


    He was not wearing anything, having only wrapped a towel around his waist that happened to block the important parts. There was a cloud of ckness that was exposed, and the sight of it being exposed but not totally so, made her blood warm up more than having itpletely out in the open and her cheeks Alushed with pink.


    He had already shaved the stubble on his chin and his thin face appeared extra handsome yet cold. Nan Zhi moved her gaze from his face to his charismatic waist. She pursed her lips slightly, as she asked with a shy, hoarse voice, ¡°Did Butler Yi send over your clothes?¡±


    He hummed lowly.


    He took out a pair of ck suit pants from the paper bag ced on the wardrobe. He pulled the towel around his waist away, and Nan Zhi closed her eyes instinctively, thinking that he was not wearing anything underneath.


    When she opened her eyes again, the man was already dressed in his suit pants, and was ready to wear the shirt.


    Nan Zhi got off the bed and walked in front of him. Her slender fingers helped him button his shirt a button at a time.


    ¡°Sihan, I want to talk to you about Grandma.¡±


    The man was standing straightly, and his ck eyes darkened slightly, ¡°Thank you for the warmth you gave mest night.¡±


    Nan Zhi felt like crying.


    He did not want to hear her mention Grandma, but did not me her either.


    ¡°I won¡¯t run away again.¡±


    The first thing Mu Sihan did after he returned was to settle the Old Madam¡¯s funeral.


    The funeral was scheduled to take ce two dayster in the morning.


    He even did one more thing by blocking every single piece of negative news rted to Nan Zhi online. He even suspended the ounts of several verified ounts that were adding fuel to the fire.


    On the day of the Old Madam¡¯s funeral, Nan Zhi arrived at the funeral hall with Xia Yanran, despite facing immense pressure from the incident.


    In the funeral hall, sad music was ying while Mu Sihan and Xue¡¯er were kneeling and bowing to every single guest that came to pay their respects.


    After Nan Zhi had inserted her joss sticks into the ash urn, she walked in front of Mu Sihan and Xue¡¯er with Xia Yanran.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was aloof and serious. He merely bowed to Nan Zhi mechanically, without even looking at her properly.


    Xia Yanran could see the sadness in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes. She held her hand and pulled her to sit amongst the guests.


    Click, click, click. The crisp sound of high-heels rang in the hall.


    A woman wearing a ck dress and sunsses entered with several bodyguards following behind her.


    The woman lifted her chin up high in arrogance, as if she was above everyone else present.


    After she paid her respects, the woman did not speak to the deceased family, but nced at the guests¡¯ seats instead.


    A sh of coldness appeared in the woman¡¯s eyes when she saw Nan Zhi sitting in thest row. She pointed andmanded loudly, ¡°Throw that woman out now! She dares toe even after she caused the Old Madam to die?¡±


    A loud ruckus immediately sounded amongst the guests.


    Several guests of the Mu family did not know that the woman in the video was Nan Zhi, even though they had seen the video.


    The crowd started to point and scold Nan Zhi after hearing the woman¡¯s words.


    ¡°Did her conscience get fed to the dogs? An evil woman like her will definitely get her retribution!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Young Master Mu very capable? Why is he still letting the murderer that caused the Old Madam¡¯s death to run about?¡±


    The woman in sunsses spoke coldly, ¡°All of you probably don¡¯t know that this woman is really amazing. She seduced Mu Sihan and enchanted himpletely. He¡¯spletely under her spell. Now that the Old Madam has passed away, no one will stop them from getting together. From what I see, he probably can¡¯t wai¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her words, a bone-chilling voice cut through the air, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Mu Sihan got up from the floor and walked in front of the woman. His gaze was dark and cold, ¡°Lian Yun, the one that needs to leave is you.¡±


    ¡°Mu Sihan, I¡¯m still Xue¡¯er¡¯s biological mother, you¡¯re asking me to leave? Lian Yun pointed at Nan Zhi¡¯s nose. ¡°Everyone, help me reason this out. Am I wrong toe and mourn for my ex-mother-inw as her ex-daughter-inw? Yet this woman who caused the Old Madam to pass away isn¡¯t asked to leave. Does he not want the Old Madam to rest in peace?¡±


    A wave murmur of voices erupted as the guests around Nan Zhi started to me her, judging her with their eyes.

 Chapter 428 - Deep Love (1)

    <h4>Chapter 428: Deep Love (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Following the public outrage that day, Nan Zhi took the initiative and got up to leave the funeral hall. She did not want to put Mu Sihan in an awkward position, and she did not want to let the Old Madam leave uneasy and not be able to rest in peace.


    When the Old Madam was buried, it started to drizzle lightly.


    Xue¡¯er fainted once again from crying, and the guests left one by one. Mu Sihan and Yi Fan were the only ones left standing in front of the tombstone.


    Yi Fan held arge ck umbre over Mu Sihan¡¯s head, standing quietly behind him.


    Mu Sihan had buried the Old Madam with his adopted father.


    Self-me, regret, hate... and many more emotions surfaced within him as he stared at the two ck-and-white photos on the tombstones. However, the strongest emotions he felt was a heavy sense of helplessness and nkness.


    All the people that were nice to him never seemed to have a good ending.


    There was a sentence written in Ye Qing¡¯s diary once, that when the two of them were born, Ye Qing had been deemed the blessed child, while he was deemed as the jinx. That was why his biological parents never liked him since he was young.


    They had always nurtured him as Ye Qing¡¯s shadow.


    Yi Fan answered a call, and he said softly to the man in front of him when he finished the call, ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s a new revtion to the thing that you¡¯re investigating. The Old Madam¡¯s death was indeed as you had suspected. There are simrities with Miss Nan¡¯s uncle¡¯s death back then.¡±


    Mu Sihan froze.


    He had seen the entire video of the Old Madam meeting Nan Zhi, then having a heart attack.


    No one had appeared to assassinate her, nor was she poisoned. Her emotions only spiked after Nan Zhi left, as if something had aggravated her badly, before she copsed.


    What was this sort of murdering method that was so silent and unsuspecting that no one could notice?


    ¡°You leave first. I want to apany Father and Grandma for a while longer.¡±


    Mu Sihan did not take the umbre. Dressed in full ck, he knelt in the rain. His hair and shoulders were eventually drenched by the rain.


    ...


    Nan Zhi came alone not too long after Yi Fan left.


    She stood not too far away from the man. Her heart was soft and sad as she stared at the man¡¯s handsome but slim side profile.


    She picked up the big umbre that was thrown behind him, and held it over him.


    He did not turn back, probably knowing that it was her behind him. Instead, he said, ¡°There was a problem with the Old Madam¡¯s heart. I had already found a suitable heart for her, and she may have lived another ten years if the operation had been sessful.¡±


    He stared at the Old Madam¡¯s photo on the tombstone. His voice was extremely low with dejection and heaviness, as if it was projected from the depths of his throat.


    He had never been afraid of anything in the business industry, eliminating anyone that did not ept him.


    However, in front of those that were close to his heart, it hadn¡¯t been enough.


    He wasn¡¯t able to protect them.


    Nan Zhi crouched down, kneeling beside him. A thinyer of moisture covered her almond-shaped eyes as she stared at his tensed expression, ¡°You¡¯ve already knelt here for a very long time. I¡¯m sure Grandma and your father won¡¯t want to see you like this. Come on, let¡¯s go back. You should take a shower, eat something then have a good rest.¡±


    Mu Sihan finally turned towards her. He did not say anything, as he got up slowly.


    He took therge umbre from her and held it above their heads.


    As they were about to leave, he noticed a figure moving in the dense woods not too far away.


    He had been kneeling in front of the tombstone for almost two hours, yet he did not notice anyone hiding around. If that person did not move identally, he might not have noticed it either.


    It was most probably a professional.


    He thought about Grandma¡¯s death...


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened, as he grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s wrist, as she was ready to walk ahead.


    Nan Zhi froze. She felt the stiffness in his grip on her wrist. His grip was like an iron vice.


    It waspletely quiet around them, and they could only hear the sound of raindrops falling on the big umbre, and their heavy breathing.


    A chilly wind blew over, and goosebumps rose on Nan Zhi¡¯s arms.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart beat faster, having guessed what he was about to say. Her heart was beating so fast that it was about to jump out of her chest, though it was so stuffy that it made it hard to breath as well.


    Nevertheless, she was not someone who had not experience hardships. She had considered the consequences of any decision he could make.


    He pursed his lips tightly, as he kept quiet. He was silent for so long that Nan Zhi thought that he would not say anything again.


    He looked up, as his eyes gazed directly into hers. Redness and coldness was reflected from his eyes. ¡°Nan Zhi, I intend to follow Grandma¡¯s final request.¡±


    Even though she had already prepared herself for it, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart still trembled badly when she heard him say the words.


    Her eyes turned red immediately, though she still squeezed out a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll respect your decision.¡± She paused, forcing herself to use a carefree tone, ¡°Actually, the Old Madam met me that day to ask me to let Xue¡¯er and you get together. I rejected her then... I didn¡¯t think that it would lead to that type of consequence. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She sniffled, taking a few times to finish her words as she paused in between several times. However, she still suppressed the sadness surging within her, acting like she did not really care. ¡°Maybe, our meeting from the start was a mistake. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re marrying Xue¡¯er. You can end all unnecessary thoughts in the future.¡±


    His pupils constricted, as his grip on her wrist tightened. His thin lips were pursed so tightly it appeared as a thin line.


    She could tell that he was not happy either.


    Love and family would always be the hardest choice to make. Especially when they didn¡¯t align.


    Besides, there would always be the issue of Grandma¡¯s death and her final requestbetween the two of them, like a wall that could never be crossed.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s gaze had turned blurry from the moisture in her eyes.


    This man in front of her was actually so close to her, yet he felt so very far.


    From now on, he would no longer belong to her...


    But had he ever? Apart from their strange connection that had led to Xiaojie, they had never truly began.


    Her morality stopped her from being tangled with a ¡®married man¡¯ again.


    Taking a deep breath, she wanted to retract her wrist, but he continued to grip her tightly, not wanting to let go.


    Nan Zhi looked up at him. He was staring at her with aplicated expression, as a heavy pain, conflict, struggle and suppression was in his eyes.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips trembled slightly, as the urge to cry got harder to suppress. ¡°We¡¯ve already settled everything. Why aren¡¯t you letting go?¡±


    She did not me him, neither was she unhappy with him.


    All she felt was the stinging ache inside her heart, threatening to overwhelm her.


    Her heart was aching for him.


    She did not want him to continue ming himself, to be so guilty and sad about what happened, as it would only worsen his condition.


    If it was fated to have one party let go first, then it was fine to let go of her.


    Mu Sihan closed hispletely red eyes, ¡°Bring Xiaojie away first. Xue¡¯er might not want to be a step-mother.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened.


    Although she said that she could understand all of his decisions, the blood in her still froze a little at his words.


    When the heaviness in her got a bit more bearable, Nan Zhi nodded slowly. ¡°Alright, Xiaojie and I will not go to the manor again in the future.¡±


    She sniffled heavily, as she used her strength to retract her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s treat each other as strangers when we meet each other again in the future! You don¡¯t have to send me a wedding invite, and I won¡¯t give you two a wedding gift.¡±


    With that said, she left first.


    After taking a few steps, she could not hold the urge back, and she turned back to look at him once more.


    His dark eyes were stuck on her, an unreadable expression on his handsome face.


    She did not know why, but the feeling he gave her now felt like he was the one being abandoned.


    He had thrown away the ck umbre once she turned away. He was so tall, but he looked so pitiful and lonely as he stood under the pouring rain.

 Chapter 429 - Deep Love (2)

    <h4>Chapter 429: Deep Love (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    However, she understood that the person to give him warmth in the future would no longer be her. It would be Xue¡¯er as she stood by him through the ups and downs.


    When she heard the Old Madam¡¯sst request, she had already guessed that it would be this sort of an ending.


    No matter what, it would be fine if he could be happy.


    Because, her heart really ached for him after she read his diary.


    She would let him go.


    ...


    Mu Sihan¡¯s hands that were resting by his sides clenched into tight fists as he stared at Nan Zhi¡¯s disappearing figure in the rain.


    He picked up the umbre on the floor after a long time, while ncing imperceptibly towards the dense woods at the same time.


    The person there had left silently when Nan Zhi had left as well.


    ...


    Time passed not too slowly, but not too quickly either. At the same time, it was though it had stopped, yet the sands of time continued to flow.


    Nan Zhi left the manor with Xiaojie and moved into Renxin Hospital once more.


    Xiaojie did not know what exactly happened between Pretty Zhizhi and Daddy. At first, he thought that the two of them were just arguing and would make up after a while. However, now that he was chased out of the manor was well, it seemed like Daddy did not want Pretty Zhizhi and him anymore.


    Xiaojie was down for a few days, however, he had been brought up by Nan Zhi to be positive and happy. His mood slowly brightened, especially since Uncle Gu Sheng and Uncle Qiao Yanze visited him from time to time after he moved back into the hospital.


    This morning, when Nan Zhi walked out from the bathroom after washing up, Xiaojie was sitting by his bed as he swung his small legs. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I¡¯ve already agreed to Uncle Qiao bringing us to the ski resortter to y!¡±


    Nan Zhi froze a little, ¡°You¡¯ve been rather close to him recently. Nan Xiaojie, one moment you like Uncle Gu Sheng and the next, you like Uncle Qiao. You can¡¯t be too indecisive as a person.¡±


    Xiaojie pouted his pinkish lips. ¡°Uncle Gu has been busy with work recently, while Uncle Qiao is always free. He said that he woulde over everyday to y with me and that it was more interesting than picking up girls!¡±


    The corners of Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I think that you should keep a distance from him in the future, you¡¯ve already learned some bad things from him!¡± Xiaojie was still so young, how would he know what ¡®picking up girls¡¯ meant?


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I actually know that Uncle Qiao wants to chase[1.woo] you!¡± Xiaojie smiled brightly and continued, ¡°However, you can¡¯t ept him. You¡¯ve finally gotten rid of bad Daddy, you should only belong to me in the future!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, what are you saying about me again?¡± A devilish-looking man who was wearing a flowery shirt walked into the ward. Other men would often look weird if they wore flowery shirts, but it suited this man perfectly.


    Indeed, people who looked good would look good no matter what they wore.


    Qiao Yanze would buy a bunch of toys for Xiaojie everyday and Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows when she saw a new set of toys in his arms. ¡°Mr. Qiao, please stop spending more money on Xiaojie.¡±


    Qiao Yanze lifted his eyebrow carelessly, ¡°How am I spending a lot when this bit of money is nothing to me? I can even buy an entire toy shop for Xiaojie if he likes it.¡±


    He was doing it again!


    What did he want from being so nice to Xiaojie and her for no reason?


    Qiao Yanze nced at Nan Zhi, noticing that she had lost a bit of weight. He nagged unhappily, ¡°Women really don¡¯t look good when they¡¯re too thin, there¡¯s nothing on their chest. Did you give your food to the dogs?¡±


    The words this person said sometimes really weren¡¯t nice at all.


    ¡°Hurry, I¡¯ve already ask Junyuan about it. He said that Xiaojie¡¯s condition is stable, so we can bring him out to see the colorful world.¡±


    Xiaojie was a child after all, and was extremely ted at hearing that he could go out to have fun.


    ...


    <i>In therge study in the manor.</i>


    Yi Fan came into the room after knocking. ncing at the man who was inhaling and exhaling smoke too quickly to be normal, Yi Fan walked forward and said softly, ¡°Young Master, I heard from Junyuan that Young Master Qiao is bringing Miss Nan and Young Master Xiaojie to see the snow at H City.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°H City?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mu Sihan did not say anything. He merely took a few more puffs of smoke before he changed the topic of conversation, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±


    ¡°For now, we¡¯ve only found out that the Old Madam had been rather emotionally unstable a week before her death. The butler at the Mu manor said that the Old Madam often had nightmares and would jerk away. She would then cry silently, saying that Miss Xue¡¯er was so pitiful that she had no one to take care of her after she left...¡±


    Mu Sihan tapped the cigarette into the ashtray, a sharp glint shing in his eyes. The Old Madam had never acted like this in the past.


    ¡°Have you sent the Old Madam¡¯s incense burner for checking?¡±


    Yi Fan nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve sent it for checking, but there were no abnormalities.¡±


    ¡°Investigate more thoroughly.¡± There was definitely someone behind ying tricks when things were out of the ordinary. It definitely was not something as simple as a heart attack behind the Old Madam¡¯s death.


    He just needed to uncover it.


    ...


    After Yi Fan left the study, a thin figure entered softly not too longter.


    Xue¡¯er walked behind Mu Sihan, hugging his arm as she looked up at him. She wore light makeup on her beautiful face, and it made her look more radiant under the light. ¡°Ah Han, it¡¯s been a while since we went out together on a trip. You used to say that you would bring me to see the snow, can we go together this weekend?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s aloof expression remained unchanged. He stared at Xue¡¯er¡¯s bright and pure eyes for a while, before he nodded slightly, ¡°Where do you want to go to see snow?¡±


    ¡°Probably H City.¡±


    Ever since Grandma had passed away, his emotions had been down. She could not read his inner thoughts, and she did not want to put all her hopes in having him agree to go on the trip.


    He pursed his lips, only saying one word, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xue¡¯er widened her eyes slightly, as the sparkle in her eyes brightened. A bright smile bloomed on her face, while her long eyshes curled slightly. When she smiled, she was extremely pretty and charming.


    Many men would feel their heart beat faster when she smiled. However, the eyes of the man in front of her remained dark, like a puddle of murky water that no one could ever touch.


    ...


    <i>H City.</i>


    When Nan Zhi, Nan Xiaojie and Qiao Yanzended, it was already evening.


    The air in H City did not have the smell that Ning City had. It was a lot fresher without the industrial pollution.


    The three of them sat on the vehicle that came to pick them up to take them to the hotel they were staying at.


    Qiao Yanze had arranged the hotel amodations. He said that it was not expensive, and Nan Zhi had paid him half of the money required for the booking. However, Nan Zhi only realized that they were staying at a 7-star luxury hotel when they arrived.


    The three of them were about to walk into the lobby with gold and sparkling walls, when a long luxurious sedan stopped next to them.


    Both Nan Zhi and Xiaojie were slightly surprised when they saw the couple that got off from the car.


    Xiaojie almost called for his daddy instinctively, though his small eyebrows furrowed together when he saw Xue¡¯er next to his daddy.


    What aunt?


    She was his girlfriend, alright?


    He did not know what type of taste his bad Daddy had. His Pretty Zhizhi was way, way prettier! A million times prettier!


    Mu Sihan walked in front of Xue¡¯er. The temperature in H City was a lot lower than that of Ning City. He was wearing a dark gray v-neck knitted shirt, which shaved off the sharpness on him, making him look more handsome and charismatic. Just a look at him would make one¡¯s heart thump nonstop.


    He wore a pair of ck sunsses, with his deep eyes hidden behind the dark lenses to the point it was hard to see them at all.

 Chapter 430 - Overbearing Brat

    <h4>Chapter 430: Overbearing Brat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xue¡¯er was wearing a short knitted shirt in the same color, paired with a pair of blue leggings. Her long hair had been tied into a bun. She did not wear any makeup, and she looked especially small and delicate standing next to the tall Mu Sihan.


    When the two of them stood together, they looked like they were made to be a pair, matching each other extremely well.


    Probably having noticed Nan Zhi¡¯s and Xiaojie¡¯s gazes, Mu Sihan took off his sunsses, and his dark eyes nced over. After two seconds, he looked away first, his handsome face not revealing any emotions.


    It was obvious that Xue¡¯er did not expect it to be so coincidental that they would meet Nan Zhi in H City and to also stay in the same hotel.


    She froze for a second, before she moved forward and curled her arm around Mu Sihan¡¯s arm.


    Qiao Yanze nced at Mu Sihan and Xue¡¯er, his devilish yet pretty eyes shing in disdain.


    How would it be so coincidental? He would really have been stupid if he believed it was coincidental!


    Lifting Xiaojie up to his shoulders, his other hand held onto Nan Zhi¡¯s wrist. His smile was bright and charming. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not struggle out of Qiao Yanze¡¯s hold, letting him pull her into the elevator.


    Qiao Yanze stared at Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty face. He said with an eyebrow lifted, ¡°It seems like fate is really ying with us. If you don¡¯t like it here, we can change to stay at another hotel.¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled faintly in response. ¡°This is not his house. Besides, we arrived first, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°It would be great if you thought this way.¡± The thing he feared most in a rtionship would be running away, that she would run away the moment she met him, as it would only reveal the concern she had for him.


    ...


    Nan Zhi and Xiaojie went to sleep slightly earlier as they were going to ski in the morning the next day.


    As the mother and sony on the bed, Nan Zhi stared at the boy¡¯s jade-like face and asked softly, ¡°Are you angry at him?¡±


    Xiaojie moved into Nan Zhi¡¯s embrace, muttering, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll be angry since he doesn¡¯t want Pretty Zhizhi and me. However, Pretty Zhizhi said before that it¡¯s harmful for our bodies if we stay angry, so I don¡¯t want to hurt my body by being angry at Bad Daddy!¡±


    The boy could not help but wrap his arms around Nan Zhi¡¯s neck as he said his words. ¡°It¡¯s better without him stealing Pretty Zhizhi away from me. I can hug Pretty Zhizhi to sleep everyday now!¡±


    Nan Zhi caressed the boy¡¯s head, before she leaned down to ce a kiss at the top of his head, ¡°Overbearing brat.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m so sleepy. It¡¯s time to sleep, Pretty Zhizhi. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Xiaojie darling. Sleep well.¡±


    ...


    The next day, Nan Zhi was still sleeping when the doorbell rang several times.


    Xiaojie had already changed into appropriate attire and was washing up in the bathroom. He walked to the door at the sound of the doorbell, before opening the door.


    Qiao Yanze, who was dressed casually, was leaning against the door frame, sucking onto a lollipop.


    ¡°Uncle Qiao, did you quit smoking?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of your mummy. She said she hates the smoke smell on me, so I¡¯ll abstain from smoking for one day today.¡±


    Xiaojie stretched his hand out to Qiao Yanze. ¡°I want to eat one too.¡±


    Qiao Yanze took out a lollipop from his pocket, stretching it out towards Xiaojie. However, the lollipop was taken by a fair, small hand in the next second.


    ¡°Nan Xiaojie, you¡¯re not allowed to eat candy in the morning.¡±


    Xiaojie shrugged helplessly at Qiao Yanze, sying his hands out like he was an adult. ¡°Uncle Qiao Yanze, I can¡¯t even eat candy since I have a woman taking care of me. However, this feeling is still quite nice.¡±


    This brat, was he indirectly saying that although he had candy to eat, he did not have any woman to take care of him?


    Xiaojie was already so good at shooting people down at such a young age, wouldn¡¯t he be better than him when he grew up?


    While the three were chatting andughing, no one noticed the door diagonally opposite of them opening before a tall figure walked out from inside.


    The man had a hand in his pocket, his palm inside clenched into a tight fist. He used so much strength that the veins on the back of his hands were popping out, while his knuckles turning slightly white.


    At the same time as the man walked out of the room, the door next to his opened as well and Xue¡¯er walked out. She curled her arm around Mu Sihan¡¯s arm. ¡°Ah Han, I¡¯m ready to leave.¡±


    The man hummed coldly.


    Xue¡¯er stared at the man next to her. If they did not grow up together, she might really have been afraid and shocked by the cold aura he was exuding.


    Although he was willing to follow Grandma¡¯s final wishes, she could tell that he was not happy.


    Even so, she was still unwilling to let go of his hand.


    ...


    After they had breakfast, Nan Zhi and Qiao Yanze brought Xiaojie to H City¡¯srgest open-field ski area.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s unhappiness flew away at the sight of the silvery snowy scenery. She opened both her arms, pulling on Xiaojie¡¯s hand as the mother and son duo started running around the ski area.


    When they got tired, the two of them flopped onto the snow, smiling when they looked at each other.


    Qiao Yanze was following behind them. When he saw the heartwarming scene in front of him, he could not help but smile.


    The mother and son duo had such a good rtionship that no one else could affect their bond!


    Qiao Yanze was a master skier, while Nan Zhi was theplete opposite.


    She tried skiing a few times, though each attempt ended with her falling down and eating snow.


    Qiao Yanze booked an instructor for Nan Zhi, while he taught Xiaojie personally.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, let¡¯s meet here after an hour and see who¡¯s better then!¡± The boy wore his goggles and waved the ski pole in his hand around.


    Nan Zhi smiled brightly at the confident gaze in the boy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Qiao Yanze brought Xiaojie to the side, while Nan Zhi sat at the same spot to wait for the instructor.


    A man wearing ck ski attire, gloves, a helmet and a face mask walked in front of her a whileter.


    Nan Zhi stared at the man¡¯s figure, as her eyes widened slightly.


    ¡°Mu Sihan?¡± Because his goggles were ck, and he waspletely covered, Nan Zhi could not see clearly what he looked like.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Nan, I¡¯m Asa, the instructor that Mr. Qiao hired to teach you skiing.¡±


    All of Nan Zhi¡¯s doubts disappeared when she heard the man¡¯s rough and hoarse voice.


    How could she think that the person was Mu Sihan when she saw someone who had a simr figure to him?


    Nan Zhi stretched her hand out to shake his hands, as she replied politely, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a little stupid when ites to this, please take care of me.¡±


    The man shook her hands with his gloves, and let go rather quickly.


    Nan Zhi did not know if she had gotten the wrong impression, but this instructor was a little serious and cold!


    ¡°Miss Nan, I¡¯ll give a demonstration first, please look at me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The tall man stood on the skis, as he pushed himself off and his figure slide down skillfully in a cool manner.


    The man returned to Nan Zhi¡¯s side in a blink of an eye. ¡°Did you get a clear view of what I did?¡±


    Nan Zhi had only paid attention to his cool posture earlier, and totally forgot how he moved!


    ¡°I-I did.¡± Nan Zhi stood on the skis awkwardly, holding tightly onto the ski poles as the man gave her a few instructions before letting her try moving down.


    Nan Zhi nodded her head in half-confusion. She swung the ski pole in her hands, and she moved down without knowing what to do.


    Her slender figure started to sway left and right along the hill. She was not wearing a helmet, and she felt pain as the chilly wind hit her face.


    Nan Zhi did not feel any joy or excitement. On the contrary, she waspletely terrified.


    ¡°Instructor Asa? Instructor Asa?¡±


    She did not know how to stop at all. All the muscles in her body werepletely tensed, as she held her back straight. Sweat even appeared on her forehead from the extreme fear and nervousness she felt.

 Chapter 431 - Candy, So Sweet

    <h4>Chapter 431: Candy, So Sweet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    As the hill became steeper, the speed she was skiing at also increased. Nan Zhi started to sway even more, and she could not help but scream out loud.


    ¡°Rx.¡± the man¡¯s hoarse but stable voice rung from behind her, ¡°Bend your knees and waist a little.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice waspletely calm, as if containing a magic that made people calm as well. Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes trembled, as she did her best to follow what the instructor told her to do.


    However, she really did not have any talent in this, as she was still swaying left and right after doing what the instructor told her to. The man repeated again, ¡°If you¡¯re about to fail, try your best to not move in a random direction and try to and lean back instead.¡±


    Nan Zhi followed the instructor¡¯s instructions, leaning back when she was about to fall and fell backwards. Her swaying body finally stabilized, and it was not as painful as she thought it was. In fact, she felt so carefree and rxed. It was something she had never felt before and made her feel surprisingly <i>free </i>.


    The man stopped next to her with a skillful agility that filled her with awe. His dark eyes under his ck goggles stared at her and he said tly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would be so stupid.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s cheeks blushed uncontrobly after being scolded impolitely by the instructor.


    How was this person an instructor?


    Can¡¯t he have a better attitude? Wasn¡¯t he getting paid after all? He really didn¡¯t suit this kind of job at all!


    Nan Zhi had always beenpetitive and did not like seeing others looking down on her. She wanted to stand up and continue skiing, however she tried to stand up a few times, but could not at all.


    She was cursing loudly in her mind!


    Just as she did not dare to look at the instructor, afraid that he would call her stupid again, a gloved hand appeared in front of her suddenly.


    ¡°Although you¡¯re stupid, I still have to teach you since I already got paid.¡±


    This person...


    Would he die if he didn¡¯t speak?


    However, there was no other way. Nan Zhi still ced her hand on his despite being really unhappy with his attitude.


    After the man pulled her up, he said hoarsely, ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    After falling down for the nth time, Nan Zhi was too embarrassed to continue learning.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s just stop here. I really can¡¯t learn these sort of things.¡± Even Xiaojie was stronger than her, having probably inherited Mu Sihan¡¯s athletic genes.


    After the man pulled her up again, his tone was amanding one, ¡°Learn it again.¡±


    Nan Zhi was slightly dazed when she heard his overbearing andmanding tone.


    This instructor was a little simr to Mu Sihan with their overbearingness!


    Nan Zhi clenched down on her jaw. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll learn it once more.¡± She was not willing to believe that she could not do something that even Nan Xiaojie had learnt.


    However, fate seemed to be ying with her even though she was full of confidence. She did her best and managed to ski about two meters. However, apletely inexperienced novice appeared behind her suddenly, ¡°The person in front, move away quickly! I can¡¯t control my speed, and I think I¡¯ll knock into you©`¡±


    Nan Zhi did not have the time to react when that person flew past her and hit her shoulders identally. Nan Zhi immediately lost her bnce, and she pulled the man¡¯s arm beside her when she was about to fall. The man lost his bnce as well, as he leaned forward, falling forward together with her.


    The two of them rolled several rounds in the snow.


    It was only when they stopped moving that Nan Zhi noticed that the man was hugging her and protecting her by taking on all the impact, while she fell onto him.


    Even so, a sharp pain trailed from her ankle.


    She had probably sprained her ankle.


    The man hurriedly let go of her when he heard her suck in a sharp breath of cold air.


    The two of them sat up on the snow, before the man squatted in front of her. He asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nan Zhi seemed to forget about the pain momentarily when she heard the man¡¯s voice.


    Her long eyshes blinked hard.


    ¡°Where did you injure yourself?¡± the man asked again, when he realized that she was not replying.


    He actually forgot to alter his voice, having probably been too anxious about her injury.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips, lifting her hand up to take off the man¡¯s helmet and face mask.


    The man wanted to stop her, but it was toote.


    A cold and exquisite handsome face appeared in front of her after she took off the face mask and helmet. The straight eyebrows, dark eyes, well-defined nose bridge and sexy thin lips... who else could it be apart from Mu Sihan?


    He seemed to freeze for a few seconds at her sudden action, though he quickly regained his cold and aloof expression.


    ¡°Where did you injure yourself exactly?¡± he furrowed his eyebrows, his voice as cold as ice.


    Nan Zhi looked around them, noticing that they two of them had rolled down a hill. There was no one around apart from the two of them.


    She did not pretend to pick a fight. It wasn¡¯t the time nor ce as her right ankle really hurt a lot right now.


    ¡°I sprained it a little when I fell.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression rxed a little. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone so stupid.¡± He took off her shoe as he said so.


    Nan Zhi stared into his eyes. His eyes seemed to have absorbed the gxy, they were so dark it seemed like they wanted to suck her into them deeply.


    Although his temper was still as bad as usual, he did not seem too happy. He did not have the arrogance on his face like before.


    ¡°Have you been well recently?¡± she asked, her voice slightly choked.


    Mu Sihan had already taken off her shoe, and was pulling her socks down slightly to expose her ankle. He pressed down on the red, swollen area with his fingers, and Nan Zhi immediately sucked in another painful breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s dislocated.¡± His expression was cold and aloof. ¡°Bear it for a while, I¡¯ll set it back in ce for you.¡±


    Nan Zhi widened her eyes immediately, replying instinctively, ¡°No, I should just go to the hospital.¡±


    The man looked up at Nan Zhi, squinting a little. ¡°Afraid of the pain?¡±


    Nan Zhi turned away, acting like she would not admit the truth even if she died. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t do a proper job.¡±


    ¡°¡®Ha.¡± the manughed softly in arrogance, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I have candy.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not hear what he said clearly. She only watched as he looked down and used his other hand to unwrap a candy before throwing it into his mouth. Suddenly, both his hands grabbed her ankle and pushed hard...


    Ah!!!!


    Nan Zhi felt her eyes well up from the pain and it was this moment that the man leaned down, hands supporting himself on both her sides as he cornered her.


    Taking the chance when her mouth was slightly opened from her painful moan, the man¡¯s cold lips kissed her.


    She wanted to move back instinctively, but he held onto the back of her head, forcing her to look up at him.


    Nan Zhi felt like she had been electrocuted, as she froze immediately.


    The man¡¯s lips curled up into a smile, as his wet, warm tongue opened her jaw and transferred the candy from his mouth and into hers before she could even register what had happened.


    Her mouth was suddenly filled with the fragrance and sweetness of the milk candy.


    The candy was ced on her tongue.


    The sweetness entered Nan Zhi¡¯s throat and sneaked into her heart.


    The man moved away, after his tongue sucked the corner of her lips like he had not had enough of her. He asked with a hoarse and sexy voice, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    The soft and sweet candy melted in her mouth. Although her ankle still hurt, she seemed to have lost all senses because of this candy.


    ...


    When Xiaojie and Qiao Yanze found Nan Zhi, Mu Sihan had already left. She never saw him again even after they returned to the ski route.


    Nan Zhi did not tell Qiao Yanze about Mu Sihan acting as the instructor. Whatever had happened, she would just treat it as a small interlude!


    ...


    Xue¡¯er originally wanted Mu Sihan to teach her how to ski. However, she somehow met one of her old ssmates from when she was still in school the moment she reached the ski route.


    Her old ssmate was super warm and chatty, pulling her to chat for a while and by the time they finished chatting, Mu Sihan needed to return to the hotel to settle some work-rted matters.


    He hired an instructor for Xue¡¯er. When she reached the ski route, Xue¡¯er saw Nan Zhi, Qiao Yanze and Xiaojie.


    It was no wonder Ah Han wanted to leave, the three of them were here too. From the looks of it, Nan Zhi still had a veryrge influence on Ah Han.

 Chapter 432 - Late Night Sweetness

    <h4>Chapter 432: Late Night Sweetness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    At night, Lan Yanzhi, who was on a business trip at H City, called Mu Sihan out to drink at a bar.


    When Mu Sihan left the hotel, he saw Qiao Yanze and Xiaojie who had gone to the convenience store to buy some things.


    They did not see him. He stood by the entrance of the convenience store, and heard the cashier ask Xiaojie if Qiao Yanze is his Daddy, because she thought the both of them looked a little alike.


    Mu Sihan almost lost control of his anger to pull Xiaojie away from Qiao Yanze¡¯s embrace.


    Barely anyone said that Xiaojie looked like him when they went out together, though it was true that Xiaojie looked more like Nan Zhi.


    This cashier was probably blind to say that Xiaojie looked like Qiao Yanze!


    However, the two¡¯s face shape, nose and mouth indeed looked slightly alike. Nan Zhi too, she and Qiao Yanze looked like a couple that looked like each other when they walked together...


    The thought was like a bloodsucking leech thattched onto him and Mu Sihan got more frustrated the more he thought about, but he could only hold it all back strongly.


    When Mu Sihan entered the private room Lan Yanzhi reserved in the bar, his expression was so dark that one could scrape off ayer of ice from his face.


    After he caught the true murderer behind Grandma¡¯s death, if his Kitten and the brat really ran away with another man, he would...


    Even he himself did not dare to imagine that ending.


    Lan Yanzhi stared at Mu Sihan, who ordered several bottles of strong whisky the moment he entered. He furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°Fourth Brother, I know that you¡¯re unhappy, but it¡¯s really harmful for your body to drink too much. Besides, you know your stomach isn¡¯t perfectly healthy.¡±


    Mu Sihan leaned back on the sofa after he downed several shots. ¡°Qiao Yanze has been following Nan Zhi like a sticky worm recently. He¡¯s known for his tricks in the womanizing world, every woman that he was interested in has fallen for his tricks.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi could not help but snicker when he heard Mu Sihan¡¯s words. ¡°Four Brother, are you afraid that he will steal your woman and son away?¡±


    Although Mu Sihan looked arrogant and overbearing on the surface, that was just a mask. He was actually unsure about himself when it came to rtionships, which was why he often used overbearing tricks to make Nan Zhi submit to him.


    In fact, he knew that he had many shorings and bad habits, but that was also why he was so worried after Qiao Yanze. This Qiao Yanze was a strong rival with a perfect appearance and knew how to charm a woman.


    However, he could not do anything at the same time.


    It was the safest to let her stay away from him.


    Lan Yanzhi drank a few cups with Mu Sihan, before the two of them turned the topic of the conversation to Xue¡¯er.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, do you really not have any feelings for Xue¡¯er?¡±


    Mu Sihan kicked Lan Yanzhi lightly, raising one of his eyebrows, ¡°Have I ever had feelings for Xue¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°She was the one who grew up with you after you came to the Mu family. She¡¯s pretty and gentle, I can¡¯t understand why you don¡¯t like her.¡±


    Mu Sihan drank another cup, as he narrowed his ck eyes, pensive. ¡°I used to think that I liked her too. But after Nan Zhi appeared, I only knew what was truly counted as ¡®like¡¯.


    He wanted to see her everyday, wanted to flirt with her after he saw her, then wanted to sleep with her after he flirted with her, then wanted to tease her after sleeping with her...


    The corners of Lan Yanzhi¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Sure, continue to brag in front of me!¡±


    ...


    Mu Sihan drank quite a bit of alcohol that night. Even Lan Yanzhi was drunk, and he got his assistant to send Mu Sihan back to his hotel.


    Xue¡¯er was in the taxi when she saw Mu Sihan walking out of the bar. She hurriedly got the taxi driver to follow their car.


    Xue¡¯er caught up to them when Lan Yanzhi¡¯s assistant was helping Mu Sihan back to his room.


    She told the assistant to return first.


    When there were only Xue¡¯er and Mu Sihan left in the room, she got a towel to help him wipe his hands and face.


    She got the service staff to bring a sober-up tea over as well.


    Xue¡¯er sat by the side of the bed with the cup of sober-up tea in her hands. Her heart ached at the sight of thepletely wasted man. ¡°Ah Han, get up and have some sober-up tea. If not, your head will hurt a lot tomorrow.¡±


    The man opened his dazed eyes. His vision was blurry because he drank too much. He closed his eyes then opened them again. He curled his lips up into a devilish smile after he saw that the woman in front of him was Nan Zhi, ¡°Kitten, are you here?¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s hand holding onto the sober-up tea trembled slightly when she heard the word ¡®kitten¡¯.


    His tone was intimate, sexy and flirtatious. It was obvious he was addressing the woman he liked.


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s heart clenched ufortably. She ced the cup against his lips, ¡°Drink up!¡±


    However, the man flicked his hand and spilled the cup of sober-up tea. He then pulled the woman into his embrace, before he flipped them over, straddling her under him tightly.


    ...


    Nan Zhi got out from the bathroom after showering.


    Sheid down beside Xiaojie, who had fallen asleep the moment heid on the bed after ying for the entire day.


    Nan Zhi touched her lips when she thought about what happened at the ski route today. The sweetness of the milk candy seemed to still linger on them.


    She took out her phone and browsed through the news.


    Just as she was ovee with sleepiness, and her eyelids were struggling to stay open, her ringtone started to ring loudly.


    Nan Zhi did not see the iing caller ID, having answered the call immediately in fear of waking Xiaojie up.


    ¡°... Ah Han, slow down... Oh... Ah...¡±


    A woman¡¯s panting moans rang from the other end of the call, as well as a man¡¯s low grunts and a faint sucking and kissing sound.


    The intimate and scandalous sound chased away any sleepiness Nan Zhi had.


    She sat up on the bed immediately and nced at the caller ID.


    It was Mu Sihan.


    He called her to let her hear this?


    ¡°Ah Han, slow down, I can¡¯t take it anymore...¡±


    ¡°Baby, your stamina is too bad.¡±


    ¡°Ah Han, do you like me or do you like Miss Nan?¡±


    ¡°I only like you, of course.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart seemed to have been clenched tightly by an invisible hand as she listened to the conversation by the couple in the call.


    It was so painful that she almost stopped breathing.


    She knew that he would get together with Xue¡¯er since he chose her, and them sleeping together would eventually happen.


    Why was it so painful then?


    It was so painful that all of her nerves were trembling.


    The call was hung up by the person on the other end, yet the scandalous sounds of the couple continued to ring in her head.


    She sat on the bed dazedly. She stared at the darkened phone screen. Her eyes that werepletely dark suddenly lit up.


    She walked to the balcony bare-feet, looking up at the bright moon above her. Suddenly, her lips curled up into a smile.


    ...


    With Xue¡¯er.


    When the man above her was about to kiss her, he suddenly noticed that her breathing was different from his Kitten.


    He sobered up immediately.


    He apologized when he realized it was her, before he entered the bathroom.


    She would never forget the gaze he had when he got up from her.


    There was a trace of relief and dness amongst the indifference.


    Was he d that he sobered up in time and did not touch her?


    At that moment, Xue¡¯er¡¯s dignity was stabbed painfully.


    As she lost her rationality, she picked up his phone and looked for Nan Zhi¡¯s name.


    ...


    Bright sunlight shone into the room and onto the wide bed through the ss windows.


    Nan Zhi got up from the bed. It seemed she had caught a cold from yesterday as her throat was very sore and painful.


    She told Qiao Yanze about it, asking him toe over and look after Xiaojie, while she went down to get some medicine.


    She bumped into Xue¡¯er when she entered the elevator.

 Chapter 433 - Intense Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 433: Intense Confrontation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xue¡¯er was wearing a casual purple outfit. The cor of the outfit was quite low, and revealed arge portion of her corbones. Nan Zhi nced over and immediately saw the two patch of red marks at the bottom of her corbones.


    It looked extremely like it was left after their rendezvousst night.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips curled up in an almost invisible angle. She could understand when a woman was a bit more scheming for their rtionships.


    Because everyone would want to protect their own rtionship from any third party.


    However, it was different if it was obviously directed against her. If she continued to seduce Mu Sihan after they broke off, it was her fault, but she did not...


    ¡°Miss Mu, you made that callst night, didn¡¯t you?¡± Nan Zhi moved her gaze away from the two red marks on Xue¡¯er¡¯s neck.


    Xue¡¯er froze, before she looked at Nan Zhi with a decidedly defensive stance . She had been praised by others as pretty since she was young, and she indeed was. However, she also had the pride that other pretty girls also had. To her, many girls were iparable to her.


    However, the woman in front of her had fair skin that was as smooth as a peeled boiled egg. She looked like she had not had any stic surgery as well, her facial features pretty from her eyebrows to her lips. She was young and it was impossible to pick out any ws even when she did not put any makeup.


    If she did not know that Xiaojie was Nan Zhi¡¯s son, it would have been impossible to guess that Nan Zhi was someone that had already given birth to a child.


    She was tall and slender, and any simple piece of clothing on her could bring out the unique calmness and elegant aura she had.


    ¡°Miss Nan, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not n to be indirect about it with Xue¡¯er. Her lips curled up in a scoff, ¡°That conversation had been yed from a recording, right?¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Her pretty expression changed. ¡°Miss Nan, I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t raining in H Cityst night, but I heard raindrops outside when the couple were doing that thing in the call.¡± She could be sure that Mu Sihan would never y such a recording for her, unless the Ye Qing personality had surfaced again...


    At first, she had only nned to test Xue¡¯er, but from Xue¡¯er¡¯s reaction and the expression on her face, she could confirm that Xue¡¯er was the one who made the call.


    Xue¡¯er did not think that Nan Zhi would be so smart. She thought that Nan Zhi was merely a pretty vase that was useless and incapable.


    Xue¡¯er smiled slightly, as she pushed the long ck hair covering her cheeks behind her ear, ¡°That¡¯s right. It was just a recordingst night. However, it did happen a few days ago.¡±


    Nan Zhi froze for a second, as her blood started to boil. A warning horn seemed to blow by her ears.


    Even though she had already broken up with Mu Sihan peacefully, and should not fight with the woman he was currently with, her personality had always been the type to not let herself suffer when it came to things that she could not endure.


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is.¡± Nan Zhi seemed to smile. Her slender fingers lifted her chin as she stared at Xue¡¯er, ¡°Then, I¡¯m sure Miss Mu should know about the tattoo in his private area, right?


    ¡°He dragged me to get a couple¡¯s tattoo after Xiaojie and him acknowledged each other as father and son. He had a key while I had lock tattooed on.¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s smile widened slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he removed that tattoo yet, did he?¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s long eyshes started trembling. She did not think that Ah Han would be that romantic and do something only a passionate teenager would do.


    Tattoos were something that she would never have imagined him doing.


    ¡°Do you know who he is? How can he get a tattoo?¡± Xue¡¯er furrowed her eyebrows, as usation appeared in her bright eyes.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s originally thumping heart immediately calmed down.


    The elevator door opened just then. Nan Zhi walked out, before she said softly, ¡°Miss Mu, the truth is, Mu Sihan didn¡¯t take me to get a couple¡¯s tattoo.¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s mind went nk.


    She stared at Nan Zhi¡¯s back that was getting smaller as the woman walked away. A sad small appeared on her lips.


    Indeed, the woman that Ah Han liked was not someone simple.


    ...


    After Nan Zhi walked out from the hotel, her straights shoulder sunk down uncontrobly.


    Although she had won this battle, what was the point of it?


    Was it just to prove that Mu Sihan did not sleep with Xue¡¯er?


    She no longer had any rtions with him, and how does Xue¡¯er and his issues concern her?


    Why did she poke Xue¡¯er back like a hedgehog when Xue¡¯er came poking her?


    If Mu Sihan wanted to fulfill Grandma¡¯s final wishes, in the end, he would have to marry Xue¡¯er.


    ...


    <i>In a grand castle in S Country.</i>


    Nan Yao and Ding Shuman had been here for almost a month.


    It felt like a dream for the mother and daughter to be able to live in such a grand castle and have countless number of servants and bodyguards waiting on and protecting them.


    The chandeliers were gorgeous when it was night time.


    Nan Yao and Ding Shuman were standing by the water fountain. They could not hold in the awe they had for the grandeur the castle had at night.


    ¡°Mom, are you really the Duke¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Ding Shuman nced at Nan Yao. ¡°The test results are out already, why are you still asking this? Yaoyao, if you want to live a nice life like this, you have to stop asking such stupid questions in the future.¡±


    Ever since Nan Weiye hit and embarrassed Ding Shuman, and after her true identity had been revealed, she had changed quite a bit.


    Nan Yao could no longer see through her mother now. Her mother¡¯s eyes had a ruthlessness and calcting glint lingering in them now.


    ¡°How¡¯s Nan Zhi¡¯s situation like in Ning City?¡± Ding Shuman asked.


    Nan Yao answered, ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle go and approach Nan Zhi? With Uncle¡¯s charm, Nan Zhi would definitely be in a very bad state if she falls for him.¡±


    ¡°What about her career?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll almost be the Golden Broadcasting Awards soon. I heard that Nan Zhi got nominated for the ¡®Best Host¡¯ category. Lin Wanyue and several other hosts from other broadcastingpanies will also fight for this award.¡±


    Ding Shuman thought about the embarrassment and torture she received from Nan Zhi. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Not only can she not get the award, her reputation also has to be ruined. Yaoyao, do you know what to do?¡±


    ¡°Mom, trust me. I¡¯ll arrange everything perfectly.¡±


    This time, she would make Nan Zhi lose everything during the Golden Broadcasting livestream.


    ...


    Time passed very quickly, and in a blink of an eye, it would be the Golden Broadcasting Awards tomorrow night.


    Nan Zhi thought very highly of this award ceremony. If she were able to win an award, her career would reach an unprecedented peak.


    Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran agreed to go try on evening gowns at the store after work.


    However, they met Lin Wanyue, who came to try on evening gowns as well. If that wasn¡¯t bad enough, Xue¡¯er was beside her the moment they entered the store.


    Nan Zhi also only found out these few days that Xue¡¯er used to work at the broadcastingpany before, and was one of the closer colleagues that Lin Wanyue had.


    Lin Wanyue and Xue¡¯er had their backs facing the entrance of the store. They did not see Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran who just entered the store and were chatting.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you getting engaged to Young Master Mu at the end of the month? I remember that your wish used to be able to marry Young Master Mu. It¡¯s about toe true, congrattions!¡±


    Xue¡¯er bowed her head with a soft smile, in a very happy and blissful manner.

 Chapter 434 - Radiance

    <h4>Chapter 434: Radiance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Yanran¡¯s reaction wasrger than Nan Zhi¡¯s when she heard that Mu Sihan was going to get engaged with that woman called Xue¡¯er.


    How could this happen?


    Would Mu Sihan really marry a woman he did not like to fulfill the Old Madam¡¯s final wishes?


    What about Zhizhi and Xiaojie then?


    Xia Yanran turned to look at Nan Zhi, but Nan Zhi was a lot calmer about it than she had expected.


    It was because Nan Zhi knew that such a day would happen eventually.


    He was filial and responsible. He naturally would not go back on his words since he had already promised the Old Madam.


    She could not force herself to me him, because she knew very clearly that he was unwilling and unhappy about the whole situation.


    The difficulty in being helpless and stuck in the middle was something she could understand.


    Lin Wanyue had already chosen her evening gown, and turned towards the entrance with Xue¡¯er. It was then that they saw Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran, who were standing not too far away from them.


    The four pairs of eyes met each other¡¯s.


    Xue¡¯er was the first one to speak up. She took out an invite from her bag with a smile. ¡°Miss Nan, if you¡¯re free at the end of the month, feel free to attend Ah Han and my engagement party.¡±


    Nan Zhi took the invite and opened it to take a look.


    Xue¡¯er and Mu Sihan¡¯s photo was printed on the top of the invite. They were hugging each other tightly, with Xue¡¯er smiling bright like a blooming flower while Mu Sihan looked handsome and cold.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes hurt from the sight. However, she threw the invite into the rubbish bin in the next second. She looked up with a respectful smile directed at Xue¡¯er, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not free.¡±


    She had pitied Xue¡¯er slightly at first, since she must have suffered a lot after being locked up at the mental hospital for several years. However, she lost any positive impression she had for Xue¡¯er after that night at H City when Xue¡¯er used Mu Sihan¡¯s phone to make that call.


    No one would like their love rivals. Xue¡¯er was not an exception, and neither was she.


    There really was no point to even pretend to be courteous to each other.


    Lin Wanyue growled angrily after she saw Nan Zhi throw the invite into the rubbish bin straight away. ¡°Nan Zhi, you were the one who did wrong to Xue¡¯er, yet you¡¯re still treating her like this. You definitelyck manners and education.¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled coldly. ¡°I have the right to do whatever I want, since she gave it to me.¡± Nan Zhi paused before she nced at Xue¡¯er. ¡°Miss Mu, do you really want me to go? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll make a ruckus at your engagement party?¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s pupils constricted when she heard Nan Zhi¡¯s words. She blinked, acting pitifully, ¡°Miss Nan, you really make me see you in a different light.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ...


    The stars were sparkling brightly on the night of the awards show.


    The Golden Broadcasting Awards Show was held every two years, and this was already the tenth anniversary. It had a strong influence amongst the broadcasting industry, and it could be said that the ¡®Golden Broadcasting¡¯ award was one that everyone in the broadcasting industry strived towards.


    Those who received the ¡®Golden Broadcasting¡¯ award at the show were usually the top and most popr amongst the broadcasting industry.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s potential could be seen from having been nominated for the ¡®Best Host¡¯ category despite being a rookie. Many hosts were not able to get nominated for this award category even though they had been in the industry for at least a decade.


    Nan Zhi walked the red carpet with Zhang Yijun, Xia Xi and the producer of ¡®Delicacy¡¯.


    Facing the unending shes from the plethora of cameras, Nan Zhi was still slightly nervous since it was her first time walking the red carpet.


    She was wearing a bare-shoulder satin dress with a fishtail skirt. Fishtail skirts usually required the wearer to have very nice figure, especially at the hips and legs. The weaknesses of the wearer¡¯s figure would be blown up if there was a small weakness. However, Nan Zhi was tall, slender and curvy. The fishtail skirt looked pretty yet sexy and elegant in a way that was not too mboyant on her.


    Ever since ¡®Delicacy¡¯ had been aired, she had gotten a group of fans. Although she would get into scandals from time to time, they did not affect her poprity.


    Several fans were screaming her name when she walked the red carpet.


    Nan Zhi was incredibly touched when she saw the fans that came all the way to support her. She told herself that she had to work harder in the future, so that she would not let down the adoration and support that everyone gave her.


    ...


    Nan Zhi and the group with her returned to the resting room backstage after they finished signing their names on the board and finished giving their interviews.


    The organizer arranged an individual room for every nominated host this time.


    Nan Zhi dragged Xia Xi to the resting room with her name pasted outside.


    Xiaojie, Gu Sheng and Qiao Yanze had all came tonight. Nan Zhi did not what to say when she saw the two men sitting by Xiaojie¡¯s sides when she video-called him.


    Qiao Yanze was even more thick-skinned than Mu Sihan. He still continued to look for Xiaojie and her even after she rejected him several times.


    As for Brother Gu Sheng, Nan Zhi treated him as a friend and an older brother. He was definitely iparable to Qiao Yanze.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, you¡¯re really gorgeous tonight. Brother Jie is honored to be able to have a goddess as perfect as Pretty Zhizhi.¡±


    ¡°Goddess, I¡¯m here, did you see me?¡± Qiao Yanze pushed Xiaojie out of the camera and upied the entire camera shot himself.


    Qiao Yanze was very close to the camera, which made his pretty face even more enchanting. If a person with poor self-restraint saw this, they would definitely lick the screen.


    However, Nan Zhi had been used to looking at Mu Sihan and Gu Sheng. The type Qiao Yanze belonged to was really not the type she liked.


    The two of them chatted quickly before Xiaojie snatched the phone back and turned the camera towards the gentle Gu Sheng. Gu Sheng smiled at Nan Zhi. His smile was as refreshing as the spring wind, ¡°Good luck, Little Flower.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded with a smile.


    ...


    ¡°Xiao Xi, I¡¯m going to go the washroom.¡± Nan Zhi got up with a small pouch.


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s still 40 minutes left before the show starts.¡± Xia Xi said.


    Nan Zhi walked out of the resting room and into another corridor after passing a corridor and a turn.


    Just as she was about to walk forward, she suddenly heard a seductive moan.


    ¡°Teacher Du, will I get the ¡®Best Host¡¯ award and the ¡®Golden Broadcasting¡¯ award this time?¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows.


    This voice... belonged to Lin Wanyue?


    Nan Zhi tightened her hold on her purse. She pushed open the door slightly to nce inside.


    All she saw was Lin Wanyue being held against the wall by a man wearing a pair of spectacles, who looked to be polite and cultured. The man pulled her skirt down, stretching his hand to the most inner part between her legs.


    Or not, based on what she was seeing.


    ¡°Wanyue, I noticed that there¡¯s a new host from your broadcastingpany. She¡¯s called Nan Zhi, right? The other judges seem to have high ratings for her.¡±


    Lin Wanyue wrapped her arms around Du Xiwen¡¯s neck as she pouted, ¡°Teacher Du, now I know that you like the new and abandon the old. Do you like Nan Zhi now? I¡¯m quite close to her actually, do you want me to introduce you to her?¡±


    Du Xiwen smiled meaningfully. ¡°I heard that she¡¯s a single mother as well. I have never yed a woman from this category before.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing tightened.


    She did not think that Lin Wanyue was so despicable and shameless.


    She was about to close the door and leave, when the voices of Lin Wanyue¡¯s assistant and An Xiaolin appeared in front.


    If she were to turn around and leave now, Lin Wanyue¡¯s assistant and An Xiaolin would definitely discover her.


    Just when Nan Zhi did not know where to go, a strong arm approached her and was pulled to the corner by the man before she could react. The man blocked her from sight under his tall andrge figure.

 Chapter 435 - Seduce

    <h4>Chapter 435: Seduce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi lifted her gaze to look at the man who had cast a shadow over her.


    Mu Sihan.


    She had not expected him toe.


    Tonight he was wearing an impable ck suit with a tie. When Nan Zhi looked closely at the style and color, her eyes widened slightly.


    It was that wine-red tie she had given him as a present.


    A shadow was cast by the lights on his well-defined face, making his features seemed even more sharp and pronounced.


    Nan Zhi looked away from his tie and the moment she raised her head to look at him, he had also lowered his head.


    Their eyes met and their breaths seemed to have intertwined together too.


    His eyes were dark, mncholy and full of emotion.


    Lin Wanyue¡¯s assistant and An Xiaolin had already walked over and they were surprised to see the figure standing in the corner.


    The man¡¯s hands were ced on top of the woman¡¯s head. His head was slightly lowered and they could not see his face clearly, nor could they see the woman¡¯s.


    From their point of view, the two of them looked like they were kissing and doing intimate things.


    An Xiaolin pouted. ¡°The public decency these days is really declining!¡± She pushed open Lin Wanyue¡¯s door while speaking and saw Du Xiwen¡¯s hand stretching out from underneath Lin Wanyue¡¯s skirt.


    ...


    After Lin Wanyue¡¯s assistant and An Xiaolin entered the lounge, Nan Zhi pushed Mu Sihan aside, both of them saying nothing. She went left while he went right.


    It was as if they were really two strangers who did not know each other at all.


    Nan Zhi returned to the lounge after going to the washroom and found that Xia Xi was not in the room. Nan Zhi then sat on the chair to touch up on her makeup.


    ...


    <i>Outside the lounge.</i>


    Lin Wanyue and Du Wenxi were standing there. ¡°Teacher Du, I¡¯ve already made someone send Xia Xi away, and arranged for the air conditioning vent to be drugged. After Nan Zhi goes in, it won¡¯t be long before she will start to feel weak. Then you can do what you want to do.¡±


    Du Xiwen touched Lin Wanyue¡¯s delicate and beautiful face and gave a faint smile. ¡°If I can taste something fresh tonight, I assure you, you¡¯ll get the grand award tonight.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll thank you first.¡±


    Watching Du Xiwen push the door and entering, Lin Wanyu narrowed her cold eyes.


    Nan Zhi, don¡¯t me me for being too cruel. Who asked you to offend Nan Yao? Let alone you don¡¯t have a background that canpare to her. Nan Yao is now the granddaughter of the Duke, if she wants to destroy you, you¡¯ll just have to be destroyed!


    ...


    Nan Zhi finished touching up her makeup and wanted to stand up when she felt a sudden weakness in her body.


    She touched her forehead and felt a bad feeling in her heart.


    Could Lin Wanyue and Du Xiwen be setting her up that quickly?


    Feeling something was amiss, Nan Zhi raised her head.


    Through the makeup mirror, she could see Du Xiwen, who had entered the room without her knowing, standing not far away and staring at her.


    When Du Xiwen saw Nan Zhi looking at him, his lips lifted into what he thought was a gentlemanly and charming smile. ¡°Xiao Nan, I¡¯m Du Xiwen, the judge for the Golden Microphone Award. I¡¯m sure you have heard of my name before.¡±


    How could Nan Zhi not have heard of him? Du Xiwen was the top host in the hosting circle and the role model of many hosts.


    She had never imagined Du Xiwen was so unscrupulous and dirty in private.


    Nan Zhi used all of her strength to lift herself up from the chair, but soon, she fell back into the chair again because of the weakness in her body.


    Du Xiwen saw that she was too weak to stand up and strode towards her.


    Nan Zhi had no time to hide and Du Xiwen held her shoulders, pulling her into his arms.


    Nan Zhi was shocked and struggled immediately.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, don¡¯t you know the hidden rules in the industry? I heard that you were previously financially supported too. Since you¡¯ve already done it before, why are you still pretending? If you are obedient, I can let you get the ¡®Best Host¡¯ Award.¡±


    Du Xiwen said as he leaned in to kiss Nan Zhi.


    A coldness shed past Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes. Just when Du Xiwen was about to kiss her, she picked up the vase from the dressing table and smashed it on his head.


    Feeling the pain, Du Xiwen released Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi struggled to her feet and stumbled towards the door. But she had just ran a few steps before her long curly brown hair was yanked back hard.


    She felt a tearing pain in her scalp and her bag dropped to the ground.


    Du Xiwen wiped at his injured forehead and kicked Nan Zhi to the ground. He looked down at her, and a strong desire shed past his eyes as he looked at her exquisite figure. ¡°You¡¯re a slut but wants to act chaste, why are you acting like you are so virtuous? Gao Zhen of XX Broadcasting Station, He Ya of XX Broadcasting Station were all unwilling at first but after I slept with them, didn¡¯t they still be my mistresses?


    ¡°If you follow me, I can make you popr and be the top female host in the industry. If you don¡¯t follow my orders while I¡¯m being nice, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s expression was cold.


    She struggled to get up from the ground but Du Xiwen did not give her the chance and came at her like a preying wolf.


    His hands tore and tugged at her dress. When his fingers touched her delicate skin, a lustful look appeared in his eyes. ¡°Your skin is still so smooth even after giving birth to a child. I wonder if you¡¯re loose or tight down below...¡±


    Du Xiwen did not finished speaking as he felt a sudden pain in his arm.


    Nan Zhi picked up the broken shards of porcin from the vase and used all her strength to sh at his arm, her palm having a cut at the same time.


    Du Xiwen cursed and held on to his arm, releasing Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi took the chance to get up and ran with trembling legs to the door.


    Just as she opened the door, she was blinded by the shes from cameras.


    An Xiaolin had brought along with her a group of reporters.


    ¡°Look everyone, Nan Zhi actually seduced Teacher Du Xiwen, the judge of the Golden Microphone Award, in order to win.¡±


    An Xiaolin pointed at Du Xiwen in the lounge, who was also surprised when he saw a group of reporters rushing forward.


    Although Du Xiwen had slept with some female hosts, he had never been exposed by the media so he could be so unscrupulous.


    Du Xiwen remembered that the young woman who had spoken was from Lin Wanyue¡¯s program.


    Was it Lin Wanyue who asked her to find the reporters?


    Lin Wanyue that b*tch!


    The reporters could not let off such a big scoop and they were going crazy with excitement.


    ¡°Miss Nan, wouldn¡¯t the host industry be a mess if everyone does the same thing as you, seducing the judge in exchange for honor?¡±


    ¡°Miss Nan, you¡¯ve had a lot of negative newstely. How can you be a good host with such a character?¡±


    ¡°Miss Nan, you have a lot of fans here tonight. Is that how you act as their idol!¡±


    ¡°Seducing the judge to move up the ranks, a person like you is a disgrace to the host industry!¡±


    ...


    The reporters¡¯ words were harsh as if they could not wait to nail Nan Zhi onto the cross of shame.


    Du Xiwen took the opportunity to shift all of the me on Nan Zhi. ¡°Yes, she wanted to get to the top and seduced me. I was unwilling and she smashed me with the vase, forcing me to follow suit. Such a person should withdraw from the industry and be banned permanently!¡±

 Chapter 436 - Set-up

    <h4>Chapter 436: Set-up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Miss Nan, in order to get to the top, you even hurt people deliberately! With such poor character, you¡¯re not worthy to be a host!¡±


    ¡°I heard that Miss Nan was nominated for the ¡®Best Host¡¯ award. How can you think you deserve to be nominated?!¡±


    Nan Zhi held onto the doorframe weakly, looking at the group of unreasonable reporters and said softly, ¡°You really all believe Du Xiwen words?¡±


    The leading reporter took a few steps forward, the heavy camera lense almost stabbing into her face. ¡°Why would we believe him? Miss Nan, Teacher Du is well-known for being a good husband, and has a textbook-like existence in the host industry. He is a man full of integrity, and leads an honest and clean life. Not only that he¡¯s talented and most importantly, he and his wife were childhood sweethearts. They have been together for more than 40 years! He did not leave his wife even though she suffered from postpartum depression, and then had a car ident. They are a well-known model couple in the industry.¡±


    ¡°Teacher is an honest man, and has never had any gossip about him. But you have been getting a lot of negative presstely and have a bad reputation. If we don¡¯t believe in Teacher Du, do you think we would believe you?¡±


    The reporters behind all murmured their agreement after the leading reporter had finished speaking.


    Du Xiwen saw that the reporters were on his side and he heaved a sigh of relief. He held on to the injured area on his forehead and continued to act pitifully, ndering Nan Zhi. ¡°Since I¡¯ve started out in this industry, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never met a female host who wanted to sleep with people, but this Miss Nan is one of the most despicable women I¡¯ve ever seen. She thought I was like her previous financiers, giving in to her just because she seduced me?¡±


    ¡°Way to go, Teacher Du!¡±


    ¡°Teacher Du, you¡¯re really a clear stream in the host industry!¡±


    ¡°Teacher Du, we support you. We¡¯ll definitely report extensively on how Nan Zhi tried to seduce a judge in tonight¡¯s award ceremony!¡±


    An Xiaolin, who was standing behind the reporters, lifted her lips in a gloating smirk.


    She took out her phone, quietly recorded a video and sent it to Nan Yao.


    Nan Yao saw how Nan Zhi was being attacked by the reporters in the video and her excitement surged through her blood.


    Seducing a married judge, let¡¯s see how Nan Zhi got out of this mess!


    So what if she was not in Ning City, she had already bought over Lin Wanyue and An Xiaolin¡¯s hearts. They were herckeys now and would naturally do what she wanted them to do without question.


    Nan Zhi lowered her eyes and looked at her bag that was on the ground.


    She had no strength and even picking up a bag was an arduous task to her.


    These people really thought she was unprepared?


    But... Nan Zhi looked around and saw no one who was able to pick up her bag for her.


    ...


    ¡°Ah Han, thank you foring to watch the Golden Microphone Awards with me. Oh, there are so many reporters ahead. What are they doing?¡±


    Hearing Xue¡¯er¡¯s voice, Nan Zhi raised her head and saw Mu Sihan and Xue¡¯er through the flickering shadows of the people.


    She heard that Mu Sihan was the sponsor for the awards ceremony so it was not unusual for him to appear here. And besides, Xue¡¯er had worked in the broadcasting station before so she must have liked to host.


    Nan Zhi almost opened her mouth on instinct to ask Mu Sihan to pick up her bag.


    But very quickly she remembered that he was getting engaged to Xue¡¯er and was the fianc¨¦ of another woman.


    He no longer had any ties to her.


    When their gazes met, Nan Zhi quickly looked away and did not notice the man¡¯s pupils constricting, his handsome face bing unruly and murderous.


    But it was only for one or two seconds before he sorted out his emotions. Noone could tell what he was thinking.


    Xue¡¯er saw that it was Nan Zhi who was being surrounded by the reporters and her first reaction was to look at the man beside her.


    The man¡¯s face was expressionless, his dark eyes deep and there were no fluctuation of emotions seen.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom,¡± Mu Sihan said coldly.


    Xue¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll go and help Miss Nan.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in this kind of thing.¡± The man walked away after finished speaking. When he was in the washroom, Mu Sihan took out his phone and sent a text message to Yi Fan.


    ...


    If you want to condemn someone, don¡¯t bother justifying it.


    Give a dog a bad name and hang him.


    No matter how eloquent Nan Zhi was, alone, she was not able to refute the charges they had imposed on her.


    She willed her weak body towards the lounge, but it just wouldn¡¯t listen.


    Du Xiwen saw that Nan Zhi was not flustered, overbearing or self-effacing. He suddenly thought of something and he was one step ahead of Nan Zhi, picking up her bag from the ground and threw it out of the window when the reporters were not looking.


    There was a cold glint in Du Xiwen¡¯s eyes. This woman was smarter than he had thought. Fortunately, he had found out in time she had a trick up her sleeve or else he could not bear to think of the consequences.


    Nan Zhi smirked. She fell to the ce where Du Xiwen had thrown her and picked up the watch that had fallen under the chair.


    She had identally dropped the watch when she was struggling.


    ¡°Sister Zhi, what happened?¡± Xia Xi, who was called away and came back, saw that Nan Zhi was on the ground and helped her up hurriedly.


    Nan Zhi was calm and there was even a coldness in her eyes. ¡°Help me to the door.¡±


    Xia Xi nodded in a hurry and supported Nan Zhi to the door.


    Standing at the door, Nan Zhi handed the watch to Xia Xi. ¡°There¡¯s a recording function in this watch. Everyone will be clear as to what happened between me and Du Xiwen after listening to it.¡±


    Du Xiwen¡¯s face paled when he heard Nan Zhi¡¯s words.


    This b*tch had created a diversion, deliberately making him think that there was a recorder in the bag. It turned out that she had actually make a recording but it was with that watch!


    Du Xiwen went forward and wanted to snatch that watch but Xia Xi was quick to react and rushed to cover it over her chest, and pressed y at the same time.


    ¡°... Xiao Nan, I¡¯m Du Xiwen, the judge for the Golden Microphone Award. I¡¯m sure you have heard of my name before.


    ¡°... Nan Zhi, don¡¯t you know the hidden rules in the industry? I heard that you were previously financially supported too. Since you¡¯ve already done it before, why are you still pretending? If you are obedient, I can let you get the ¡®Best Host¡¯ Award.¡±


    ¡°... You¡¯re a slut but wants to act chaste, why are you acting like you are so virtuous? Gao Zhen of XX Broadcasting Station, He Ya of XX Broadcasting Station were all unwilling at first but after I slept with them, didn¡¯t they still be my mistresses?


    ¡°If you follow me, I can make you popr and be the top female host in the industry. If you don¡¯t follow my orders while I¡¯m being nice, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Hearing Du Xiwen¡¯s disgusting and obscene leer on the recording, the reporters stared at one another in shock. They could not believe their ears.


    Was this person really the Teacher Du who they had defended and trusted? Wasn¡¯t Teacher Du a clear stream of the industry, a man who only loved his wife and never messed around?


    How could he be so unscrupulous and shameless?


    Du Xiwen¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. He clenched his fists tightly and red at Nan Zhi menacingly before defending himself. ¡°Don¡¯t believe her. The recording in her watch is all made up so she can frame me.¡± Then, he looked at Nan Zhi with a lecturing expression. ¡°Miss Nan, I didn¡¯t want to sleep with you so you deliberately nned all of this. If you could put your heart in hosting, you would not have been evaluated by the judges as being an attractive pin-up girl with no real worth!¡±

 Chapter 437 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 437: Exposed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The other judges, all of whom had won the Golden Microphone Award, had both talent and ability. They had very good reputations that were nothing to sniff at.


    If it was only Du Xiwen who had said Nan Zhi was not good, then people still might have doubts but if the other judges agreed that Nan Zhi was not good, then it must definitely be Nan Zhi¡¯s problem.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. This Du Xiwen was really a crafty old scoundrel, the truth was already out but he still could even deny it cunningly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s call the police!¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s expression was cold, a faint smile on her lips. ¡°The police would be able to validate the authenticity of this recording.¡±


    ¡°Fine! I haven¡¯t done anything so I¡¯m not afraid to call the police.¡± He had acquaintances in the police station. He would use some connections then and who wouldn¡¯t give him some respect?


    The reporters saw that Du Xiwen wanted to let the police investigate and was starting to believe him again, thinking that Nan Zhi¡¯s recording was fake.


    ¡°Old Du.¡±


    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice sounded from behind the reporters.


    Du Xiwen¡¯s body shook violently when heard the woman¡¯s voice.


    The reporters cleared a path for a thin woman holding a cane, who was walking in slowly.


    Du Xiwen hurried forward to help the woman.


    The reporters sighed, ¡°Teacher Du and Mrs Du are so loving, how could he have done it?¡±


    ¡°It must be Nan Zhi who set up everything in advance. Teacher Du refused her, so she nned to destroy him.¡±


    ¡°What a vicious woman!¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying, nothing is more vicious than a woman¡¯s heart?¡±


    Xia Xi looked at the reporters who were criticizing Sister Zhi and was very angry. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Teacher Du is old enough to be Sister Zhi¡¯s father, how could she like him when her eyes are working perfectly well?¡± She even used to think of Du Xiwen as her idol. His wife broke one of her legs during a car ident, but he did not leave her and continued loving her as before. Now it seems like Du Xiwen was a fiend in human form!


    ¡°Since Mrs Du is here, isn¡¯t it more convincing to get her to talk about Teacher Du?¡±


    Du Xiwen had his arm around Mrs Du¡¯s thin shoulders. He lowered his head and looked at her with warning with his eyes.


    Mrs Du gave him a gentle smile then turned to face the reporters before finally looking at Nan Zhi.


    ¡°This youngdy is very beautiful and would definitely be liked by men.¡± Mrs Du could feel the hand around her shoulders tightening and her face paled but there was still a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Women shouldn¡¯t think that by being young and beautiful they would be able to catch a man¡¯s heart. Everyone will lose their looks someday. Time forgets no one.¡±


    Xia Xi frowned. What was this Mrs Du talking so enigmatically about?


    The reporters thought that Mrs Du was satirizing Nan Zhi and were all in support of Mrs Du ripping into the mistress.


    Du Xiwen was very satisfied with Mrs Du¡¯s performance. He smiled and said, ¡°My wife is wise.¡±


    The smile on Mrs Du¡¯s face deepened. ¡°Perhaps, but it seems I¡¯m not wise enough since I have married a beast with no feelings or conscience!¡±


    What?


    What?!


    The reporters and Du Xiwen were apparently stunned. Especially Du Xiwen, whose eyes were widened in shock and if it were not for the reporters present, he would have pped Mrs Du.


    He held back his anger and looked down at her instead. The hand around her shoulders was exerting so much strength as if he could not wait to crush her bones. ¡°My darling, what are you talking about?¡±


    Mrs Du smiled, raised her hand and pped Du Xiwen hard across the face. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m talking about? I came here today to expose your true colors. Du Xiwen, we grew up together, do you think I don¡¯t know you? I drove a taxi to support your studies in university and took care of your parents in the countryside. If they hadn¡¯t forced you to marry me before they died, would you have married me?


    ¡°After marrying me, you disliked that I was not from a well-off family and my appearance. After you became famous, you yed around with many female hosts behind my back, do you need me to count them? A few years ago, I had a car ident and that was when your career had hit rock bottom. You pulled me out as a publicity stunt and you became popr again. You cared and doted on me in every way in front of the media reporters but behind your back, do you remember how many times you have abused me? Do you even know what is considered domestic violence?


    ¡°You financially supported women outside and gave them money to spend. I wanted to have a divorce, but you don¡¯t want me to take half of your assets. You sent our son abroad and threatened me that if I didn¡¯t listen to you, I won¡¯t get to see our son ever again.


    ¡°Du Xiwen, you still have the nerve to say the recording in this youngdy¡¯s hands is fake? I will recognize your voice till the day I die and beyond, even if you have turned into filthy ashes. You obviously wanted to sleep with this youngdy because she¡¯s beautiful, and you wronged her instead. Do you know how many girls you¡¯ve ruined using your dirty tricks?


    ¡°We¡¯ve been a couple for so many years and if it wasn¡¯t myst resort, I wouldn¡¯t want to expose you too, but you¡¯re really, truly disgusting!¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and her eyes widened.


    It was unbelievable, hearing Mrs Du¡¯s words.


    Du Xiwen was the scum of the earth!


    There were also surprise and shock in the reporters¡¯ eyes.


    Was the Du Xiwen from what Mrs Du said, really the Teacher Du they knew?


    Du Xiwen¡¯s face tensed and his eyes turned dark. He clenched his teeth and whispered a warning, ¡°You don¡¯t want to see your son?¡±


    Mrs Du smiled. ¡°Du Xiwen, heaven has eyes, if I want to see my son, there would be someone to help me naturally. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    At this moment, Ning City¡¯s best divorcewyer came over. He held on to Mrs Du and said, ¡°Mrs Du, with the evidence you have plus Miss Nan¡¯s recording, not only can you divorce smoothly, you can also get half of his assets. If youe with me, we can discuss the details.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After Mrs Du had left with thewyer, the reporters began to interview Du Xiwen. They were even harsher than how they questioned Nan Zhi earlier.


    Du Xiwen was surrounded by the reporters. He wanted to go out but was unable to, he wanted to seek help but no one helped.


    There was even one reporter who directly smashed his camera onto Du Xiwen. ¡°Scumbag, animal, fiend in human form! We trusted you so much but it turns out that you¡¯re such a hypocrite!¡±


    ¡°Nan Zhi, nice hit. We even doubted you at first and helped that beast!¡±


    ¡°Nan Zhi is the clear stream in the industry, not afraid of power and smart. We have to smash hard when dealing with this kind of scumbag!¡±


    Du Xiwen never thought that his preying of woman this time would actually cause him so much harm!


    Faced with the reporters criticism and questioning, his forehead was full of sweat, his eyes full of fear. He kept trying to find excuses for himself but he knew no one would believe him anymore.


    He was done for!


    Damn that Lin Wanyue! Didn¡¯t she say that Nan Zhi had no one backing her up and was a little white rabbit for him to y with?


    ...


    Nan Zhi was helped into another lounge by Xia Xi.


    After drinking a cup of warm water and resting for 15 minutes, the weakness in her body slowly became better.


    Leaning against the chair, Nan Zhi¡¯s mind was turning.


    If Mrs Du had note in time and exposed Du Xiwen¡¯s true colors, she would be the person who was destroyed today.


    But... who was helping her behind the scenes?

 Chapter 438 - Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 438: Ruin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    A pair of deep, dark and cold eyes appeared in Nan Zhi¡¯s mind.


    Everytime she met with difficulties, he would help.


    Was it him who helped her get past this crisis?


    ¡°Sister Zhi, are you all right?¡± Xia Xi crouched in front of Nan Zhi and asked with concern.


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±


    ¡°The awards ceremony is about to start. Let¡¯s go over now!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    <i>In another lounge </i>.


    Lin Wanyue heard from her assistant about Du Xiwen being encircled by the reporters and her exquisite eyebrows furrowed in concern.


    Du Xiwen had always been cautious, how could the media have found out?


    ¡°Sister Wanyue, this is the coffee you wanted.¡± The assistant handed Lin Wanyue the coffee. ¡°I saw An Xiaolin when I wasing over. I¡¯m guessing she was the one who called the reporters.¡±


    Lin Wanyue took a sip of the coffee and aplicated look shed past her eyes. An Xiaolin was also Nan Yao¡¯s informer.


    It seemed like Nan Yao really hated Nan Zhi. She wanted to control everything here even though she was abroad.


    But Nan Zhi was too lucky and clever. Every time she was set up, she could escape and on the contrary, the person who had set her up would end up in dire straits.


    ¡°Sister Wanyue, it¡¯s time. We should go to the awards ceremony...¡±


    Before the assistant could finish speaking, Du Xiwen, who had gotten away from the reporters, came.


    Lin Wanyue waved her hands, signalling for her assistant to leave first.


    When there were only the two of them in the lounge, Lin Wanyue wanted to exin when she felt her body getting hot, as if there were countless ants crawling around.


    Her expression changed.


    Oh no... the coffee...


    ...


    The awards ceremony opened with a grand start.


    Nan Zhi sat in the third row with Xia Xi and Zhang Yijun by her side.


    After each round of the other awards were presented, the host announced, ¡°The next award will be the ¡®Best Host¡¯ Award. Please wee the presenter for this award.¡±


    After the presenter came on the stage, the big screen behind began to y, ¡°Nominated for the ¡°Best Host¡¯ Award are: NCTV Nan Zhi, HCTV Han Jia, SZTV Zhou Tong, NCTV Lin Wanyue...¡±


    Lin Wanyue was the most famous among the nominated hosts so when her name was shown on screen, the apuse and shouts were the most enthusiastic.


    Liu Chengren, the director of ¡°Dreams Come True¡±, was sitting with several colleagues of the program. When Liu Chengren saw the camera sweep pass, he smiled and gave a little wave. After the camera moved away, he asked An Xiaolin, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Lin Wanyue here yet?¡±


    An Xiaolin wanted to say that she did not know, when her eyes suddenly swept to the screen that was ying a clip of Lin Wanyue. Her eyes widened and almost fell off in surprise.


    ¡°Di-Director Liu, l-look...¡±


    Liu Chengren saw An Xiaolin grabbing his arm and he frowned. ¡°Xiaolin, what are you doing? Pay attention to your behavior in the public...¡±


    Liu Chengren had not finished speaking when he saw what was on the screen.


    In the video, a man was being pressed onto the sofa by a woman. The woman was very bold and open, her dress was half taken off, revealing her upper body. Her fair skin under the camera was eye-catching and she sat on the man, lifting up the hem of her dress.


    And the man pressed under her had the buttons of his shirt torn off and his tie was tied around his wrists. His neck, chest were full of intimate marks.


    As the woman¡¯s rhythm sped up, the man¡¯s low groans became clearer.


    ¡°Lin Wanyue, you little slut!¡±


    ¡°Mmm... Ah ah...¡±


    ¡°Slut! Be gentler! Ah!¡±


    Weren¡¯t these the voices of Lin Wanyue and Du Xiwen?


    ¡°Oh my God, isn¡¯t Du Xiwen a good husband and the judge for this year¡¯s Golden Microphone Awards?¡±


    ¡°He had something on with Lin Wanyue and they did such a scandalous thing during a live broadcast?¡±


    ¡°How shameless, adulteress!¡±


    ¡°The host for ¡®Dreams Come True¡¯ is really too disgusting. I¡¯m never going to watch this program in the future!¡±


    ¡°What is this? It¡¯s so eye-burning!¡±


    The video only yed for ten seconds before the screen was turned off.


    The venue was inplete and utter chaos.


    Liu Chengren and the team from the program werepletely dumbfounded.


    Especially Liu Chengren, his face was very pale and he could not wait to find Lin Wanyue and give her a few good kicks to the ground.


    A good program was destroyed because of her scandal.


    She could have be the biggest winner tonight and ¡®Dreams¡¯ would have benefited from it. She had such good cards but she dealt with them too poorly!


    Nan Zhi and Xia Xi were also shocked by what was shown on the screen just now.


    This video was only ten seconds but it was enough to destroy a person¡¯s life.


    Even if Lin Wanyue was the top female host of the industry, after that, she would be destroyed.


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s so satisfying! Lin Wanyue is reaping what she has sown!¡± If she was not in a public area, Xia Xi really wanted to stand up and p her hands.


    Nan Zhi was also distracted, but she was wondering who would use this method to destroy Lin Wanyue and Du Xiwen...


    Suddenly she thought of when she was eavesdropping on Lin Wanyue and Di Xiwen, Mu Sihan seemed to be not far away...


    When she thought of this, Nan Zhi looked towards the man sitting in the first row. She could only see the back of his head and his straight and upright back.


    He should be the only one who knew what had happened in the backstage lounge...


    Her eyes became slightly moist.


    Why was he still helping her so much in the background?


    ¡°The ¡®Best Host¡¯ Award goes to the host for ¡°Delicacy Wins The World¡±, Nan Zhi!¡±


    When the cameranded on Nan Zhi, she was still in a daze. Xia Xi was the first to react and jumped up with excitement.


    ¡°Sister Zhi, you won the award!¡±


    When the screen was showing the inappropriate video, Xiaojie, who was in the spectators seat behind, got his eyes covered by Uncle Gu and his ears covered by Uncle Qiao, so he did not know what had happened, nor did he hear who had won the prize.


    Suddenly, the two uncles released him at the same time and not caring about their image, started to shout Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s name.


    Xiaojie learned that Pretty Zhizhi had won the prize and he pped and shouted excitedly, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    The audience around Xiaojie could not help but exim when they saw how delicate and pretty he looked, and how he also looked somewhat simr to award winner, Nan Zhi.


    ¡°What a lovely little child! I heard that the award winner Nan Zhi has a son, could this little boy be her son?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so good-looking that I want to give him a kiss!¡±


    ¡°Nan Zhi is too good-looking, so it¡¯s almost a given that her child would be good-looking too. This is the difference between a natural face and a face enhanced by cosmetic surgery!¡±


    Some of the audience wanted to take a picture with Xiaojie, but the two uncles beside him immediately stopped them.


    Only then did the audience realize that there were two handsome men beside the cute baby.


    ¡°What a feast for our eyes today!¡±


    ¡°These people must have saved the gxy in their previous life. They are too unbelievably handsome!¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi returned to her senses under the warm apuse and she looked at Xia Xi who was beside her. ¡°Is it really me? Xiaoxi... pinch me?¡±


    The scene where Nan Zhi let Xia Xi pinch her was caught by the camera and shown on the big screen.


    So theizens who were scolding Lin Wanyue and Du Xiwen while watching the live broadcast immediately changed their attitude.


    ¡°Oh my, our Anchor Nan is so cute!¡±


    ¡°Anchor Nan, we support you!¡±


    ¡°She deserves it!¡±

 Chapter 439 - Confession

    <h4>Chapter 439: Confession</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi stood up and hugged the staff who worked with her on the program one by one.


    Under the cacophony of voices, she lifted her long skirt hem and walked to the stage with confidence and elegance befitting of a queen.


    Mu Sihan and Xue¡¯er were sitting by the aisle, which meant that Nan Zhi had to pass them when to get on the stage.


    Nan Zhi lowered her eyes and looked at the man¡¯s well-defined side profile. He was sitting upright and straight, under his well-defined nose, his sexy thin lips were pursed tightly.


    No one could guess what he was thinking.


    But Nan Zhi was sure that he had helped her again tonight.


    After returning from abroad, it seemed that every step she took, his footprints would be left with hers.


    Every time he helped her, he had never asked for her gratitude or reward. He had always pushed her up and even when she fell down identally, he would try to catch her.


    But fate had twisted them in her, teasing them even when the two of them were not fated to be together in this life.


    Xue¡¯er looked at the dazzling Nan Zhi, who was star-studded and the focus of everyone¡¯s attention as she walked up the stage. Aplicated feeling sprouted in her heart.


    If she had not suffered from depression and got locked in the mental hospital, perhaps she could also get a prize on stage.


    Nan Zhi tonight was as good as a superstar. Her makeup, temperament, posture and her every move caught everyone¡¯s eyes in this instant.


    Even though she didn¡¯t want to, she had to admit that Nan Zhi really was as beautiful as a goddess.


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s hands that were holding her bag tightened slightly and she looked at the man sitting beside her. He was looking at the stage with a cold expression, without showing any affection or infatuation.


    <i>What was he thinking right now?</i>


    ...


    Nan Zhi took the trophy from the award presenter. It was slightly heavy and her heart felt full.


    The host asked her to make a speech about winning the award. She held the trophy and went to the microphone.


    The seats were all filled below the stage. As her gaze swept over the crowd, all she could see were the silhouettes of the crowd of people.


    It was Nan Zhi¡¯s first time standing on such a big stage and she was inevitably a little nervous as well as excited.


    She took a deep breath and her gaze swept through the spectator seats.


    Among the closely packed figures, she could not see clearly where Xiaojie was. When she retracted her gaze, her eyesnded on Mu Sihan, who was sitting in the front row.


    In fact, there was some distance between them so she could not see his face clearly. But she could feel that he was looking at her.


    She looked away and at the colleagues from ¡®Delicacy¡¯. She gave a blinding smile and said, ¡°I am very grateful to Zhang Yijun, the director of ¡®Delicacy Wins The World¡¯. He gave me the space for development and opportunity to improve. Of course, I would also like to thank my colleagues who have worked hard with me...¡±


    Nan Zhi lowered her eyes and her smile deepened. ¡°The person I want to thank the most is my son. His optimism and strength are what allows me face any difficulties I encounter bravely and actively resolve them to the best of my ability. I want to tell him, son, Mommy didn¡¯t let you down.¡±


    She put the trophy on her lips and kissed it gently.


    The venue erupted into apuse.


    There were very few single mothers who could say so frankly that they had a son. Many people were afraid that it would affect their future, but Nan Zhi was not afraid at all.


    Xiaojie was her everything.


    Xiaojie, who was seated in the spectator seats, burst into tears.


    When Pretty Zhizhi kissed the trophy, he felt that she was kissing him. A faint blush appeared on his fair and delicate little face.


    Pretty Zhizhi was so bold to have confessed to him on stage.


    He looked at the two uncles beside him with a bright smile and felt happy.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi is mine, nobody can snatch her away!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Wow wow wow wow! Our Zhizhi won the award!¡±


    Xia Yanran, who was watching the live broadcast from home, was so excited that she jumped up from the sofa.


    Amazing! Amazing!


    And she was really super beautiful and goddess-like today!


    If she were a man, she would definitely fall in love with Zhizhi!


    Xia Yanran was so excited that she was going to buy beer and crayfish to celebrate with Junyuan. Who knew that Junyuan would say, ¡°You¡¯ve been staying up at nighttely and your skin looks bad. If you don¡¯t take care of it, you might not be able to get married.¡±


    Junyuan did not know about Xiao Yi and her. She stuck out her tongue at him guiltily. ¡°If nobody wants me, I¡¯ll stick by your side forever.¡±


    ¡°Miss Xia, I want to get married and have kids too.¡±


    Xia Yanran red at Junyuan. ¡°What a guy, putting love before his sister.¡±


    Junyuan went up to Xia Yanran and rubbed her head. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Don¡¯t worry, before you get married, your brother won¡¯t get a wife and have kids.¡±


    Junyuan was a workaholic so he went back to the study to research some cases after less than five minutes of talking with Xia Yanran.


    Xia Yanran sat down on the sofa again. Just as she was about to send Nan Zhi a message, her cell phone rang.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s hair stood on end when she saw the caller ID.


    It was Xiao Yi.


    Ever since that night she made him bleed after hitting him at the back of the head, he had not looked for her.


    Which suited her just fine.


    He was always up to no good every time he looked for her.


    Xia Yanran did not feel like answering the phone but soon after, she received a message.


    ¡°I¡¯lle up to do you if you don¡¯te down within five minutes.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s expression changed.


    Xiao Yi this shameless bastard! Asshole!


    Xia Yanran was so angry that her chest was heaving.


    Not long after, another message came.


    There was only one word: Four.


    After awhile: Three.


    Xia Yanran knew he would really do what he said. She went to the study to tell Junyuan she was going out, and after changing her shoes, she went out hurriedly.


    She ran from the fifth floor to the first floor.


    Previously, in order to avoid Xiao Yi, she made an excuse in front of Junyuan and the two of them moved.


    But it was no use because Xiao Yi soon found her.


    Xia Yanran was out of breath running down the stairs and she saw Xiao Yi, who was wearing a ck leather jacket, leaning against his sports car.


    The gauze around his forehead was gone and he had gotten his hair cut. It was no different from a crew cut. His face could be seen clearly, not only were there no ws, it made his face seemed even more well-defined, handsome and cold.


    One look and anyone would know he had been in the mafia before from the strong sense of <i>badness </i>emanating from his eyes.


    Despite turning over a new leaf and bing an elite businessman, the big boss aura deep inside his bones was still there like a shadow.


    When Xia Yanran was not wearing high heels, she was only up to his shoulders. She looked away from his face and her gazended on his unbuttoned cor.


    He had tattooed a ferocious wolf¡¯s head on his chest. It was very vividly done and although it was not her first time seeing it, Xia Yanran was still frightened by it and she quickly looked away.


    ¡°You¡¯re one minutete.¡± Xiao Yi raised his left hand to look at his watch, radiating silent power and oppression.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s legs were trembling but she did not show weakness in front of him. She looked at him stubbornly with her small face. ¡°I ran down the stairs after I received your message. What more do you want?¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He had not contacted her for a while but she did not seem happy or excited. There was only disgust and impatience.


    If he had not seen how gentle she was with other men, perhaps he might have been able to deceive himself that she was born like that.


    But in front of Yi Fan, she was as tame as an innocent little kitten

 Chapter 440 - He Really is a Pervert

    <h4>Chapter 440<strong>: He Really is a Pervert</strong></h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xiao Yi looked at the woman¡¯s alert and cautious gaze and there was an unknown anger that flooded in his body.


    He stepped forward and grabbed her chin with hisrge hand. ¡°You hurt me and could act like nothing had happened. You didn¡¯t evene to the hospital to have a look. Xia Yanran, you¡¯re truly heartless!¡±


    He was very close to her, and a strong masculine breath with the scent of male hormones filled her nose.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart trembled.


    Not because she was moved, but it was a fear from the bottom of her heart.


    Why would she visit a man who, during her first time, used a belt to torture her and then violently raped her when they met again three yearster?


    This devil forced her to break up with Yi Fan. She was not Virgin Mary, why would she go and see him out of her own choice.


    She wished he would die and rot in hell!


    The man caught the trace of hatred that shed past her eyes. His heart tightened and the hand holding her chin moved to grab her wrist.


    He threw her into a silver Bugatti Veyron sports car.


    Before Xia Yanran could sit properly, the sports car sped off and she bounced off the seat, knocking into the windshield.


    There was an unbearable pain and the tears in her eyes fell uncontrobly.


    Needless to say, there must be a bump on her forehead now.


    But the man beside her had no intention of slowing down at all.


    The sports car was racing madly on the highway.


    Xia Yanran cursed him to the high hell in her heart. She ignored the pain on her forehead, her fingers grabbing on to the seatbelt and fastening it.


    The man opened the top of the sports car and the night wind blew on Xia Yanran¡¯s face, making her hair fly messily around.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, where are you taking me?¡±


    Seeing him driving in the direction of the suburbs and leaving the bustling city far behind, panic surged into Xia Yanran¡¯s heart like a tide.


    The man ignored her and the sports car drove into the suburbs. When there were not many cars on the road, he once again stepped on the elerator and increased his speed.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes were blocked by her windblown hair and she could not see where he was driving towards. When she pushed her hair away, what she saw almost made her heart jump out from her mouth.


    She did not know when he had driven halfway up the hill.


    And, they continue to rush towards a steep cliff.


    With a speed like this, she and him would fall off the cliff if he really didn¡¯t stop.


    This lunatic, pervert!


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart was in her throat.


    The blowing wind had turned her eyes and nose red, her hands and feet were stiff from fear and her blood froze.


    ¡°Stop, stop now!¡±


    The man did not seem to hear her, he smirked coldly and was still elerating.


    Xia Yanran realized that he was not scaring her. She said hurriedly with a pale face, ¡°I was wrong. I should have visited you at the hospital and admit that I was wrong. I... I won¡¯t hit you again.¡±


    The sports car that was almost at the edge of the cliff stopped dangerously with a screech.


    One second, two seconds, a minute passed.


    The woman who had fallen against the seat was gasping with fear.


    It seemed like she had experienced a life and death situation just jow.


    It was too frightening and dangerous.


    The man was insane. He was too terrifying.


    Her heart was beating wildly and she felt even more angry.


    She raised her hand and wanted to swing it towards the man but retracted it back when she saw the cruel gaze he had on her.


    She had just promised not to hit him anymore.


    Looking at her livid with anger but not being able hit him, Xiao Yi touched his chin andughed.


    This woman, if he did not show her his ruthlessness, she was really getting out of hand.


    No woman dared to hit him twice on his head and still see the sun the next day.


    She was an exception, the only exception.


    Xiao Yi pushed open the car door and stood at the edge of the cliff. He took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it and started to smoke.


    Xia Yanran also got out of the car. She bent over and dry heaved.


    She squatted on the ground, waiting for the difort in her stomach to subside before standing up again.


    She looked around her. They were now halfway up a hill. But from the t ground the car was parked, she was able to see the scenery of the mountains and rivers, and even the lights of Ning City.


    After Xiao Yi had finished smoking a cigarette, he got into the car and looked at Xia Yanran who was outside. ¡°Take out the tent in the trunk.¡±


    Xia Yanran shivered. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping here tonight?¡±


    Xiao Yi furrowed his eyebrows and gave a faint smile, his face cold and dangerous. ¡°Why, do you have any opinions?¡±


    Xia Yanran thought of his cruel and cold-blooded means. If she dared to voice her opinions, she did not know what he was going to do to her.


    ¡°No.¡±


    She took out the tent from the trunk.


    She did not know how to pitch it and fumbled around, making a mess. The man, who was leaning against the sports car and listening to music, saw this, he walked over unhappily and flicked her forehead with his fingers. ¡°It seems like only men can do such a thing like pitching a tent [1. The image of a tent is simr to a man having an erection that shows through the pants.].¡±


    It took a little while before Xia Yanran understood what he was trying to say after a while, she was speechless and didn¡¯t respond.


    Xiao Yi looked like he was very good in outdoor sports and soon the tent was pitched.


    Looking at the woman standing far away from him by the cliff, Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°Bring out my pet in the car.¡±


    Xia Yanran thought his pet was a dog or cat. She went to the back of the car and saw a big ck bag which she lifted.


    It was very heavy.


    She then carried the bag when suddenly, a huge python lifted its head from the bag and opened its mouth, rearing its serpentine head straight in front of Xia Yanran eyes.


    ¡°A-A-Ah!!!!!¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at the huge monster close by. Her eyes widened, her hair stood on end and her blood rushed through her body. She was so frightened her soul flew away.


    The python in the bag heard Xia Yanran¡¯s cries and suddenly leapt,nding on Xia Yanran¡¯s body.


    Xia Yanran was already pale with fright and her legs kept shaking.


    Since she was young, she was really afraid of these cold-blooded animals, let alone this was such a big one!


    Xiao Beast really was a pervert. Who would raise a python as a pet?


    She thought him speeding towards the cliff was the most cruel way to punish her but she did not expect him to still have such a hand.


    She needed to be on her guard being around with a pervert, and also have a strong heart!


    The snake slithered around her body and wrapped its body around her, its headnding on her shoulder, hissing its forked tongue out at her.


    Xia Yanran shivered and almost fainted.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, I¡¯ve already admitted I was wrong and not to hit you anymore. G-g-get this huge monster away from me, quick!¡±


    Xiao Yiid in the tent, his slender legs crossed, a de of grass in his mouth. He looked at the pale and trembling woman under the moonlight and gave a faint smile. ¡°I can call away Xiaoba, but do you remember what I want you to do most?¡±


    What he wanted her to do most?


    Could it be to use her mouth to...

 Chapter 441 - Lingering

    <h4>Chapter 441: Lingering</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    This shameless bastard!


    Why was he so attentive to that sort of thing?


    She was unwilling but he was using all kinds of tricks to force her to do it!


    Xiao Yi saw Xia Yanran¡¯s furious gaze. He spat out the de of grass in his mouth and turned his tall cold body over in the tent. ¡°Xiaoba, y with her. I¡¯m beat.¡±


    Xiao Yi had just finished speaking when Xia Yanran felt that she was being licked by the snake.


    The sticky liquid with a slight smell of blood made Xia Yanran feel like vomiting.


    She could not get away from the huge python wrapped around her and she was afraid that if she angered it, it would eat her.


    Xia Yanran shivered and mustering up her courage, she said to the snake wrapped around her kindly, ¡°Brother Snake, there¡¯s no ill feelings between us so you won¡¯t eat me right? My skin is rough and my flesh is thick. It¡¯s not delicious at all. Look at that Xiao Beast lying inside the tent. Doesn¡¯t he look a little like Tang Priest? He¡¯s a man but looked even prettier than a woman, go and eat him instead!¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s voice was very soft and she thought Xiao Beast could not hear her but who knew his ears were so sharp, he heard every one of her words.


    He lifted the corner of his lip in a wicked smile, his eyebrows raised. ¡°Xia Yanran, how dare you instigate my pet to eat me? Fine, I¡¯ll let it eat you first.¡± After a pause, he put his left finger and thumb in his mouth and whistled. ¡°Xiaoba, eat her as an appetizer.¡±


    The moment the whistle sounded, Xia Yanran saw Xiaoba, which was wrapped around er opened its mouth, moving towards her head to bite her.


    Xia Yanran shrieked in fear. ¡°Xiao Yi, you bastard, beast, devil! You won¡¯t die a good death... Ah ah ah, I promise you, I promise you! Take it away!¡±


    Xiao Yi saw that she almost fainted with fright. He whistled again and Xiaoba loosened its hold on Xia Yanran and slid over to Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi patted Xiaoba¡¯s head. ¡°Here is your favorite food and scenery, go and y. Don¡¯t hinder me and your mother¡¯s enjoyment.¡±


    Who was this python¡¯s mother?


    And who was enjoying here, she was being tortured!


    After Xiaoba slithered down the cliff, Xia Yanran fell to the ground weakly like she had been hit by a violent storm.


    Just when she was about to fall to the ground, a long and strong arm reached out to her.


    Catching her just in time.


    Xia Yanran was frightened and weak, upset and angry, all sorts of wild emotions running around her chest. She lowered her head furiously and bit Xiao Yi¡¯s wrist.


    She was about to bite down hard when she seemed to have thought of something and let go.


    The man¡¯s teasingughter sounded at the top of her head. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you biting?¡±


    Xia Yanran red at him. ¡°Xiao Yi, what do you want to do to let me off? There are so many women around you, it won¡¯t affect you at all without me!¡±


    Xiao Yi leaned towards her ear and licked her earlobe with the tip of his tongue.


    The wet and slightly hot temperature made Xia Yanran¡¯s hair stand on end.


    The faint fragrance from the woman¡¯s body filled his nose. The hand Xiao Yi had around the woman¡¯s waist tightened.


    The period he was injured, he had not touched any woman at all.


    But at this moment, he felt like it.


    The image of her delicate, smooth skin and graceful figure after he had stripped her off appeared in his mind. Xiao Yi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.


    Looking at the fear and hatred in the woman¡¯s red eyes, Xiao Yi¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Yanran, you know, the more the woman resist, the more it will fire up the desire of men to conquer them. If you behave, who knows, I might get tired of you soon.¡±


    Xiao Yi pulled Xia Yanran into the tent and knelt with one knee on the sleeping bag, his hand pinching Xia Yanran¡¯s chin. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what to do already?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyshes trembled. ¡°You¡¯re really disgusting!¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s handsome face came closer to Xia Yanran, his cool breath mixed with the smell of cigarettesnded on her skin, a yful smile on his lips. ¡°This is called a y of desires between men and women. Yanran, up till now, only you can help me do this. You should feel honored!¡±


    Xia Yanran almost spat out that the only feeling she had towards him was one where she felt like vomiting.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not be up to any tricks. If my manhood gets hurt, Yanran, I probably won¡¯t kill you, but rather, Junyuan. What do you say his chances of surviving are if I throw him off a cliff?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s pupils constricted.


    This bastard was threatening her again!


    Xia Yanran really hated these kinds of threats.


    A fire was burning in her chest. She clenched her jaw and pushed the shoulders of the man with both hands.


    The man was caught off guard and fell onto the sleeping bag.


    Xia Yanran sat on the man.


    She knew that she could not escape from his clutches. He was strong, powerful and could take a human life any time with just amand.


    But she really hated this kind of life.


    She knew that he carried an ingenious M9 with him. This type of gun could go through bullet-proof vests, its power infinite.


    Every time he had sex with her, he would put the gun under his pillow.


    If she could kill him off with one shot, she was willing to go to jail.


    Xia Yanran seemed like she was possessed with imagination, it seemed more feasible the more she thought about it.


    Xiao Yi rested his hands behind his head and he squinted at the woman sitting on top of him.


    He had a mafia background and usually did not like people sitting on him. If it was any other woman, he might have just fired a shot at them.


    But the woman in front of him...


    Under the dim lights, her skin was so fair that it shone. Her eyes were bright, her nose small, her lips very red. Although she was not as beautiful as Nan Zhi, she was clean, bright and pleasant looking.


    Especially when she smiled, she was like a blooming rose, delicate and tender, exuding a delicate fragrance.


    Her slender fingers undid his belt and took out the thing that was already burning hot with desire.


    ...


    Xia Yanran had never done such a thing for anyone. She felt like she was in a boiling pan of oil and being stripped to her bones and tendons as her head bobbed in front of his legs.


    Her stomach was tossing around but she could only endure it.


    She did not know how long it took before the man shouted. His body trembling and gasping, he pressed her under him and kissed her on the lips.


    He hugged her tightly, his body a little sticky. That feeling to Xia Yanran was like being wrapped around by Xiaoba.


    But she understood that at this time, she could not anger him. Gritting her teeth, she stretched out her hands to hold his waist.


    She did not notice the surprise that shed past his eyes. He lowered his head and kissed her again, he wanted her so badly.


    The continuous pration made Xia Yanran ufortable. The man¡¯s low and husky voice sounded by her ear, ¡°Yanran, Yanran, my little girl, you¡¯re mine... all mine.¡±


    Perhaps it was because Xia Yanran took the initiative and used her mouth to satisfy him, she was very well-behaved and meek when being pressed under him this time and he unconsciously rxed his hold.


    He did not notice the humiliation and hatred in Xia Yanran¡¯s red eyes.

 Chapter 442 - Madness

    <h4>Chapter 442: Madness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    There were only the two of them halfway up the hill. Other than the sound of their breaths, it was eerily silent around them.


    The pale moonlight shone on their moving bodies, giving their writhing bodies a faint glow.


    Gradually, the war in the tent became calm. After cleaning up, the man carried the woman and climbed into the sleeping bag.


    Xia Yanran leaned against the man¡¯s chest, her body stiff. Her mind was still awake even after he had fallen asleep.


    Despite his morbid fascination with her, she could not bring herself to like this man beside her. She would never forget his abuse and torture that night three years ago.


    Back then, she had met Yi Fan and he brought her out of the darkness. She thought she could live a normal life, but she did not expect...


    Perhaps it was because he had done it twice in a row, the man was enjoying the rxation after satisfying himself. His nose was buried in her neck, tickling her.


    The strong masculine breath invaded Xia Yanran¡¯s nose from time to time. Her slender waist was held tightly by the man. Xia Yanran did not like Xiao Yi. She despised him to the core, hating everything about him, including his body temperature and hot breath.


    It was quiet all around except for the sounds of the insects and birds outside and the even breathing of the man.


    Once again, Xia Yanran thought of that terrible idea that had sprouted inside the depths of her mind.


    As the idea continued to y inside her mind, her heart started to beat wildly, as if it was about to jump out of her throat.


    She moved away slightly and removed the man¡¯s hand from her waist beforeing out of the sleeping bag.


    Perhaps he was too tired, the man did not wake up.


    Xia Yanran swallowed nervously and her long eyshes fluttered.


    Before he hadid down with her in his arms, she saw that he had put that gun under the pillow.


    Xia Yanran pursed her lips, held her breath and reached out her hand, pulling out the gun from under the pillow.


    She had been a war correspondent for a month so she was not a stranger to guns.


    But when she touched the gun, her heart was still beating wildly.


    Looking at Xiao Yi who was fast asleep, she opened her eyes wide, her breathing tight,.


    Her gaze, which was full of fear and hatred, swept past his eyebrows, his deep-set eyes, that high nose bridge and those tightly pursed lips.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Yi, she would not have to live such a humiliating and fearful life.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him, she could be with the person she liked and do the things she liked.


    In fact, Xiao Yi was not asleep. Hey there with his eyes closed, pretending to be asleep. The sleeping bag was full of warmth, but he felt like he was in a cold cave.


    He was cold from head to toe.


    He was waiting to see if she would pull the trigger.


    In fact, he knew that Xia Yanran disliked him, hated him and was disgusted by him.


    But he did not know she hated him to the extent of wanting him to die!


    He had never imagined had lived so badly!


    Although he forced her to obey him, when her sweet mouth was doing that for him, he really felt like he was in heaven.


    Great.


    Numb.


    Crisp.


    Feelings he had never experienced before.


    He had heard from some of his good friends that it was really an ecstatic feeling when women use their mouths to help a man do that kind of thing.


    But he had too much blood on his hands, and had a lot of enemies who wanted to take revenge against him. Many enemies sent women to him in order to take revenge.


    So, he had never exposed his most vulnerable spot to a woman before.


    When Xia Yanran was doing that to him, he was delighted, but this delight was only an illusion she had used to confuse him.


    Sadness and irony spread out from his heart.


    <i>Xia Yanran, if you dare to shoot, I will definitely kill you.</i>


    Xia Yanran held the gun in her hand and was extremely tense, like a stretched bow that would break any time.


    She was terrified of this man in front of her.


    And yet, she really wanted to be free from him.


    Within a short period of time, Xia Yanran¡¯s thoughts were racing marathons around in her head. She closed her eyes and gradually increased the strength in her finger.


    Click.


    Following the crisp sound, Xiao Yi¡¯s body shook.


    His heart seemed to have fallen into an endless expanse of ice.


    This woman, she really dared to shoot! She really wanted him dead!


    Xia Yanran saw that there was no bullet in the gun and her mind was nk. Especially when she saw that the man who was supposed to be asleep had his eyes open.


    The man sat up from the sleeping bag. The expression on his handsome face was dark and the corners of his lips lifted into a wry smirk.


    Xia Yanran saw his expression and her hair stood on end.


    The way he looked was making her absolutely frightened now.


    In her fearful and panicked gaze, she saw him slowly spreading open his palm.


    There were bullets inside and he dropped them, one by one.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart was about to stop beating and she knew she waspletely doomed.


    ¡°How dare you f*cking shoot!¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, like he was like an enraged and uncontroble beast, baring his sharp fangs, wanting to devour her flesh and drink her blood.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s lips trembled and before she could react, her neck was being grabbed by the man¡¯s hand.


    Xiao Yi smiled coldly. ¡°You want me to die that badly? I¡¯ll send you down to hell first!¡±


    The hand around her neck began to tighten and Xia Yanran¡¯s mind went nk, her face was turning purple, her lungs started tock oxygen.


    Thinking of Junyuan and her younger sister, the tears in Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes fell drop by drop like a line of broken pearls.


    Oxygen was gradually draining away and she felt like she was going to suffocate to death. She closed her eyes slowly, waiting for the moment of death but he suddenly released her.


    The man pushed her down roughly and lowered his head, kissing away her tears, a strange smile on his face.


    ¡°Xia Yanran, if I don¡¯t show you what I¡¯m made of, you probably don¡¯t know how I got into this position today!¡±


    He touched her trembling lips with his calloused hands, smiling coldly. ¡°Yanran, how do you think I should punish you for being disobedient?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyshes trembled and she did not know what to say and what else could she say.


    She did not dare to look at him. His voice, his breath were like a ghosts in her heart, so cold that they sent shivers down her spine.


    Panic surged into Xia Yanran¡¯s heart like a tidal wave. She was sad and had lost all hope, pained and afraid. She did not know what sins she hadmitted in her previous life to have met with such a cold-blooded pervert like him.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, let me go, please, I beg you...¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s smirked coldly and a trace of coldness shed past his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    Not wanting to see her crying face, he turned her over, spread her legs open and entered her roughly.


    It was so painful that Xia Yanran¡¯s tears continued to fall. She knew that she would never be able to push away this devil anymore.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, I hate you, I hate you!¡±


    Xiao Yi gave a lowugh. ¡°Xia Yanran, have you forgotten that you were a prostitute once? Aren¡¯t prostitutes used for this?¡±


    Xia Yanran fainted from the pain under his repeated torture.


    Xiao Yi turned her body around and looked at her tear-streaked face. He lowered his head and kissed them away.


    The cold and menacing expression on his handsome face faded away. He kissed the woman¡¯s lips and said with a low and husky voice, ¡°Ranran, don¡¯t ever anger me again, hmm?¡±

 Chapter 443 - Decided to Go Abroad

    <strong>Chapter 443: Decided to Go Abroad</strong>


    When Nan Zhi received Junyuan¡¯s call, she was still sleeping with Xiaojie in her arms.


    After winning the award, she had attended the celebration party. It was almost two in the morning before she finally went to bed.


    She picked up the phone groggily and when she heard Junyuan said that Yanran was missing, the sleepiness left her and in an instant, she became wide awake.


    Nan Zhi sat up from the bed and after hanging up, she hurriedly called Xia Yanran¡¯s number.


    But it was just as Junyuan had said, her phone was switched off.


    Yanran had always lived a self-disciplined life and would not disappear without a reason.


    Nan Zhi suddenly thought of Xiao Yi.


    Could it be that Xiao Yi...


    Nan Zhi lowered her eyes, got out of bed and went to the balcony.


    Thinking of how Yanran had injured Xiao Yi¡¯s forehead and caused him to have nine stitches, Nan Zhi was worried that Xiao Yi would take revenge on Yanran.


    Nan Zhi was anxious but she did not have the contact information of Xiao Yi.


    Suddenly a person came to her mind.


    Mu Sihan.


    After all, that other time, he had brought her to Xiao Yi¡¯s yacht, so he should have his contact information.


    Nan Zhi did not care much and called Mu Sihan¡¯s number.


    The phone rang twice before it was answered. Nan Zhi asked urgenty, ¡°Sorry to disturb you. I want to ask if you have Xiao Yi¡¯s contact information?¡±


    ¡°Miss Nan? Sorry but Ah Han¡¯s having a bath. If you have something urgent, I can help pass the message.¡±


    When she heard Xue¡¯er¡¯s soft and gentle voice, the hand holding the phone tightened. How could she had forgotten, he and Xue¡¯er were getting engaged. How could she call and ask him?


    Perhaps seeing that she was silent, Xue¡¯er sighed softly. ¡°Miss Nan, I have a presumptuous request. Please don¡¯t contact Ah Han anymore. I know he still has feelings for you, but if you always contact him like this, he may not be able to forget you. After all, he¡¯s going to be my fianc¨¦ soon. I¡¯m sure you can understand that I don¡¯t want my fianc¨¦ to still have lingering feelings over another woman.¡±


    Nan Zhi gripped the phone tightly and did not defend herself. Although she had called because she was just too worried about Yanran and could not find how to contact Xiao Yi, it only exposed the ties that still connected them together.


    In the future, no matter what happened, she would not contact him again.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Nan Zhi lowered her long eyshes and hung up the phone.


    Standing on the balcony, Nan Zhi looked at the city covered by ayer of mist and her heart felt extremely depressed.


    ...


    Xue¡¯er watched as the screen faded and pursed her lips tightly.


    She did not want to say that to Nan Zhi, but shecked confidence and security.


    Although Ah Han had promised to be engaged with her, she could not feel any sweetness or happiness in the union she had yearned for for so long.


    She knew that he was just fulfilling Grandma¡¯sst words and did not really want to marry her.


    Xue¡¯er sniffed and suddenly found that something was wrong. She turned her head and looked at the door.


    The man who had just finished his morning swim, stood at the door of the room.


    Xue¡¯er froze and identally dropped the phone she was holding onto the thick carpet.


    Her body shrank back a little.


    She did not dare to look at him and did not know if he had heard what she had said to Nan Zhi.


    Mu Sihan, wearing a bathrobe came in and picked up the phone on the ground. He looked at Xue¡¯er, who was pale with shock. ¡°You know that I don¡¯t like people touching my personal belongings.¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyshes trembled and her face paled even more but she mustered up her courage to look into the man¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Ah Han, I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯ll hurt me if you continue to keep in touch with Miss Nan?¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his deep dark eyes and looked directly at her. ¡°Xue¡¯er, do you really want to marry me? Even though I will never be able to give you love?¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Feelings can be cultivated. Besides, Grandma wanted us to be together. I don¡¯t want Grandma to die with regrets.¡±


    Mu Sihan picked up the phone and went into the changing room without saying anything.


    When he came out after changing his clothes, Xue¡¯er was still standing at the same spot, her beautiful face full of tears.


    When Mu Sihan came to her, his jaw was clenched tight and his eyes looked even more deep. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the engagement will go on as nned. I hope you won¡¯t regret your decision today on that day!¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi was thinking if she should go to Xiao Yi¡¯spany when Junyuan called. He said that Xia Yanran had returned home and was fine and asked Nan Zhi not to worry.


    It was only after hearing that Yanran was all right that Nan Zhi¡¯s heart finally calmed down again.


    After washing up and calling Xiaojie, they had breakfast and Nan Zhi took Xiaojie to the hospital.


    Since she had drank at the celebration partyst night, she and Xiaojie had taken Gu Sheng¡¯s car back.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s car was still at the broadcasting station so they could only take a taxi to the hospital.


    As soon as she had left the district, a taxi came.


    Nan Zhi and Xiaojie sat at the back. ¡°Please take us to Renxin Hospital.¡±


    After getting into the taxi, both mother and son started to chat.


    Nan Zhi said, ¡°Uncle Junyuan will be going abroad for an academic exchange at the end of the month. He said that he¡¯ll be bringing you too.¡±


    Xiaojie snuggled into Nan Zhi¡¯s arms. ¡°Will Pretty Zhizhi be going too? I can¡¯t be separated from Pretty Zhizhi. One day apart seems like three years.¡±


    Nan Zhiughed at Xiaojie, who at such a young age already know how to hit on girls. She pinched his nose, smiling charmingly. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going. Your Grandma already called a few days ago and said that she missed us. And the broadcasting station will also be recording a program abroad. Maybe when you¡¯re going to have your surgery, it will be done abroad!¡±


    ¡°Does that mean we¡¯ll be leaving Ning City forever?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered slightly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really count as leaving. But we might not be back for about half a year!¡±


    She had just finished speaking when the taxi suddenly stopped.


    Nan Zhi held Xiaojie tightly to prevent him from bumping into the seat in front.


    After they had sat down properly, Nan Zhi looked at the driver in front, frowning. She wanted to say something when she found that something was not right.


    This road was not going to Renxin Hospital at all...


    The taxi started moving again.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened and a bad feeling gushed out of her body.


    Nan Zhi looked at the driver through the rearview mirror.


    He was wearing a hat and a face mask, showing only a pair of deep, dark eyes.


    Nan Zhi then realized that he was tall and was simr to Mu Sihan...


    Could it be that he was disguised as a taxi driver again?


    When Nan Zhi looked towards the driver, he looked at her also.


    Their eyes met in the rearview mirror.


    The eyes of the driver was like a ck hole wanting to suck her soul in.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing tightened.


    ¡°Sir, we have something to attend to here, please pull over.¡±


    The taxi driver seemed like he had not her. Instead of stopping, he elerated.


    Xiaojie also realized that something was wrong and his big ck eyes looked at the driver in front and then looked at Nan Zhi, who was holding him in her arms and asked softly, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, is he a bad man? But how can a bad man drive a taxi?¡±


    Nan Zhi absorbed what Xiaojie had said for a few seconds before realizing which bad man Xiaojie was referring to was.

 Chapter 444 - Happy Times

    <h4>Chapter 444: Happy Times</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The taxi driver pulled over at a private beach.


    There was an upscale restaurant beside the beach. After the driver got out of the car, he motioned for Nan Zhi and Xiaojie to get out of the car too.


    The driver removed his mask and hat. It was not Mu Sihan, but an ordinary face.


    The driver took a phone and put it in front of Nan Zhi. It showed the reason why he had brought Xiaojie and her here.


    He said that he was mute, his wife and children did not want him and he missed them very much. When he saw Xiaojie and her, he thought of his family.


    Today was his birthday and he wanted them to have a meal with him. Were they willing to grant his request?


    Xiaojie also looked at the request on the phone. As a child, he was soft-hearted and he pulled on Nan Zhi¡¯s hand, blinking his big eyes. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, let¡¯s celebrate Uncle¡¯s birthday together!


    ¡°Uncle should not be a bad man. If he wanted to hurt us, he could have done it in the car. Let¡¯s help him fulfill his wish!¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips. After giving the phone back to the man, she did not agree or disagree, but she felt strange.


    The man gestured to them to enter the restaurant.


    Xiaojie was in front of them skipping and Nan Zhi walked behind, looking at the man¡¯s back.


    Was she too reluctant to let Mu Sihan go, or was she hallucinating? She felt that this person¡¯s back was very simr to his!


    The other time at the ski resort, she felt that the trainer¡¯s back looked like his and sure enough, when he took off his helmet, it was him.


    But the man in front did not look anything like him except for his eyes!


    The restaurant had a variety of dishes. Xiaojie could not eat spicy food so the man ordered a big table of Cantonese dishes.


    They sat near the french windows and with a turn of their heads, they could see the vast sea and golden beach outside.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, the sea here is so beautiful!¡± Xiaojie said, his eyes bright.


    Nan Zhi touched his little head, smile and nodded. ¡°Yes, eat your food first then you can go to the beach to y.¡±


    They had alreadye here and she felt that the man opposite her did not seem to be a bad person. Since they were already here, they might as well stay and enjoy it!


    This inexplicable sense offort made her feel incredulous.


    She was not a person who could rx in front of a stranger. What was so different about this man? Maybe Xiaojie¡¯s inexplicable trust had infected her...


    The man looked at the smiling Xiaojie, who was sitting beside Nan Zhi, and his lips curved into a small smile, his heart seemed to almost melt.


    Nan Zhi carefully looked at the man¡¯s gaze, and saw his dark eyes staring fixedly at Xiaojie, with a trace of gentleness and she was even more doubtful.


    While waiting for the food to arrive, Nan Zhi took out her phone from her bag, found Ji Chuan¡¯s WeChat and sent a message to him.


    Perhaps Ji Chuan was busy and did not reply to her message immediately.


    During the meal, the restaurantunched an event.


    It was a chilli eatingpetition where whoever finish eating the set amount of chilli in the shortest amount of time would be able to stay in the newlyunched wooden cabin vi by the beach, which was not yet opened to the outside world. There were fireflies around the wooden cabin, and it would be just like living in the forest.


    Xiaojie was very interested and his eyes lit up like the sun.


    Nan Zhi held on to him to stop him leaping forward. ¡°You can¡¯t eat chilli.¡±


    ¡°But Pretty Zhizhi, I really, really want to stay in the wooden cabin vi.¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, she saw the man who was sitting opposite, stand up and walk towards thepetition stage.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s fingers that were holding the chopsticks tightened slightly.


    This man...


    Soon, the tall man stood in line with a dozen or so contestants.


    In front of them, twenty bright red and slender chillis were ced onrge tes. Nan Zhi felt her stomach ache in pain just by looking at it.


    At the restaurant manager¡¯smand, the contestants began to eat fiercely.


    Only the man by the side did not gobble up the chilli like the other contestants.


    He was eating gracefully but looking closely, he was eating very fast, just that the way he was eating gave the impression that he was not eating chilli, but eating steak.


    Her phone vibrated.


    Nan Zhi looked down at her phone.


    Ji Chuan had replied.


    Nan Zhi had asked Ji Chuan when Mu Sihan¡¯s birthday was. She felt ashamed as she had fallen for him but knew so little about him.


    Not only did she lose the chance to get to know him well, they were already well on the verge of bing strangers.


    Ji Chuan had replied with one word. ¡°Today.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes widened.


    She exited WeChat and looked at the man on stage whose mouth had be swollen and red, but he did not at all look flustered.


    He only continued to eat those chilli.


    Although his looks were ordinary, his upright posture, distinctive aura and elegant table manners sessfully attracted the attention of many customers.


    Many girls were cheering for him. ¡°Come on Number 10,e on Number 10...¡±


    Xiaojie was also shouting excitedly, ¡°Go for it, Uncle! Go for it, Uncle!¡±


    After eating more than ten chilis. the man¡¯s palms were beginning to sweat.


    This was not human food, especially for a person like him who could not eat spicy food. This was worse than someone stabbing him with a knife.


    His mouth and stomach all felt burning hot.


    But once he heard Xiaojie¡¯s voice cheering him on, he sped up.


    He wouldn¡¯t lose.


    The other contestants either were slowing down or had given up.


    It was really unbearable.


    It was so spicy!


    Nan Zhi saw several people giving up but the man was still speeding up. She shuddered with fear.


    Even Xiaojie had widened his eyes, his delicate little face worried. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, will Uncle get a stomach ache eating like this?¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and could not bear to watch any more. ¡°I have to tell him to give up!¡±


    Nan Zhi had just stood up when the man stuffed thest chilli into his mouth.


    When the restaurant manager saw this, he raised the man¡¯s hand. ¡°The winner is... Number 10!¡±


    The man threw aside the manager¡¯s hand off and ran into the washroom, vomiting out all the chili he had just eaten.


    His throat felt like it was cut by a million sharp knives, his tongue and lips were swollen and numb.


    He leaned against the wall like he was going to copse, his hand holding on to his stomach, feeling a scorching, fiery pain that made him feel like he had crawled into the depths of hell.


    After a while, a slender hand appeared in front of him.


    The hand was holding a bottle of stomach medicine.


    The man looked at the woman and shook his hand, signalling that he was okay.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes became moist. She did not take back the hand holding the medicine, She looked at the man with aplicated expression. ¡°What are you wanting to do?¡±


    The man looked at her and said nothing.


    ¡°Take the medicine first.¡±


    Seeing that he was not moving, Nan Zhi took out two pills. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll leave with Xiaojie now.¡±


    The man took the medicine and water from her hand, before swallowing it. After a while, the difort in his stomach eased a little.


    When the man entered the washroom, Nan Zhi also followed in. She heard him vomiting inside. It must have been painful for him, eating those spicy chillies.


    If it was not for the people he cared most about, he definitely would not have done it.

 Chapter 445 - Warm and Sweet

    <h4>Chapter 445: Warm and Sweet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi did not expose him.


    But through the details, she knew the man was Mu Sihan who had disguised himself.


    Coming out from the restaurant, the three of them went to the wooden cabin vi.


    In the evening, the man took the fireworks and sparklers the restaurant had given them to the beach.


    He put the fireworks on the beach and lit them one by one.


    Colorful sparks continue to blossom in the sky, brilliant and dazzling... Xiaojie was running around the beach and cheering excitedly.


    Nan Zhi sat on the beach, looking at the fireworks blooming, with a slightly dazed expression.


    After the fireworks, the man brought Xiaojie to y with the sparklers. Every time Xiaojie finished two sparklers, the man would help him light up two more so he was constantly running around waving two sparklers in the air.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s ears and eyes were full of Xiaojie¡¯s happyughter.


    When they returned to the wooden cabin from the beach, the man helped to bathe Xiaojie. Although he was still clumsy, he was much more skilled than when he first started.


    Nan Zhi sat in the living room with mixed feelings.


    After Xiaojie had fallen asleep, the man came out from the room. He gestured silently to Nan Zhi, indicating that he was going to leave.


    In Nan Zhi¡¯s heart, a strong sense of bitterness spread out.


    Nan Zhi lowered her eyes and nodded at him. She forced herself not to be reluctant in parting with him.


    Perhaps he had brought Xiaojie and her here today was to leave a good memory for himself.


    After all, he would soon be Xue¡¯er¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    Good times always passes by in a sh, but the separation that had to be faced was inevitable.


    The man¡¯s tall body headed for the door.


    Nan Zhi suppressed the urge to look at him, until the door was closed.


    That moment, her heart felt like it was empty.


    Today¡¯s happiness seemed like they had stolen it.


    Nan Zhi sat alone on the sofa for a long time. She stood up and was about to enter the room when suddenly, she heard a slight noise.


    Nan Zhi walked to the door and opened it.


    The man she thought had left was still there. He was leaning against the wall smoking.


    He was apparently surprised to see the door open.


    A pair of dark eyes looked towards her, as if he wanted to look deep into her soul.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart shook.


    Her body stepped back subconsciously.


    But the next second, the man said nothing, threw the cigarette butt away, and strode towards her. His long fingers grabbed the back of her head, his fingertips threading into her hair and he cupped her small face, hot kisses falling on her.


    His kisses were full of attachment, lingering desire and reluctance...


    Nan Zhi struggled a little but the man held her head even tighter, making her unable to escape.


    He kissed eagerly and deeply, as if he wanted to express his inner feelings through his kisses. Nan Zhi¡¯s body shivered slightly, her breath was unstable and her eyes were red.


    After kissing her for nearly five minutes, the man released her.


    Turning around, his tall body stepped into the dark night and gradually disappeared from Nan Zhi¡¯s sight.


    Nan Zhi leaned against the doorframe, her fingers clutching her chest.


    His breath seemed to be still lingering in her lips and she touched them, feeling his warmth against the cold air.


    ...


    <i>In a ck car.</i>


    Yi Fan looked at Mu Sihan who was disguised with an ordinary appearance. The dim lights in the car fell onto him like a dense haze.


    ¡°Young Master, there are some leads on the matter.¡± Yi Fan reported his findings to Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan tapped his long fingers on his knee, his dark eyes half closed, a cold smile on his lips. ¡°Good. We¡¯ll catch a rat in the hole during the engagement party!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I heard from Junyuan that Miss Nan and Young Master Xiaojie are going abroad.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes also darkening. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to involve her in this matter, but she didn¡¯t show any longing, nor did she have any intention of snatching me away. It really irks me.¡±


    Yi Fan¡¯s mouth twitched.


    <i>Young Master, your idea is so great that you even want Miss Nan to snatch you away from your own engagement.</i>


    He really did not want to say that it was lucky Miss Nan did not give him a good beating.


    ¡°In her heart, I¡¯m always less important than that brat.¡±


    Yi Fan¡¯s mouth twitched again.


    Was he really getting angry and jealous towards his own son?


    ¡°Young Master, Young Master Xiaojie is a piece of flesh that hase from Miss Nan¡¯s body. Besides, she spends much more time with him than you do. It¡¯s understandable that she would care about Young Master Xiaojie more than you.¡±


    Mu Sihan re at Yi Fan sharply with his dark eyes. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    He knew clearly that she had already seen through him today! But until the end, she did not say anything to him.


    Was she that determined to be separated from him?


    If one day, he let her leave the brat, she would definitely be desperate and unwilling.


    But why was she so obedient now when he asked her to leave him? She was unwilling to even say anything more to him.


    To the point she could cut her ties with him cleanly and sharply!


    ...


    Time passed quickly and in a sh, it was the end of the month.


    Recently, Mu Sihan and Xue¡¯er¡¯s engagement had be a hot topic on the inte.


    Mu Sihan had always been low-key and did not like to appear in the media. But this time, he and Xue¡¯er¡¯s huge engagement photo was published on the major financial and entertainment newspapers.


    The engagement of S.G¡¯s founding CEO and the youngdy of the Mu family was so grand that it was hard to imagine.


    Even on the LED screen of Ning City¡¯s tallestndmark building were showing reports of their engagement.


    Suchrge scale publicity made it difficult for anyone to ignore.


    Nan Zhi tried not to let Xiaojie know about it, but he still found out from the conversation between two gossiping nurses.


    He did not cry like she thought he would, but evenforted her.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, let¡¯s ignore him forever. If he¡¯s marrying another woman, you should get married with another man. Anyway, I have two uncles who are more handsome than him. If that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll protect you when I grow up.¡±


    That moment, Nan Zhi felt really warm.


    But in the evening, after Nan Zhi had fallen asleep, she suddenly woke up and found that Xiaojie was not by her side and got very anxious. Later, she found him sitting on the toilet, his shoulders shaking.


    In the end, of course he would be upset.


    ...


    Nan Zhi and Xiaojie left a day before Mu Sihan¡¯s engagement.


    Apanying them were Junyuan and Xia Yanran.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s rtionship with Xiao Yi had be more and more strained and that man had only be even more perverted. In order to hide from him, Xia Yanran handled the procedures of going abroad secretly.


    She did not know how long she could hide from him, but if she could even hide a day from him then it was better than nothing!


    The four of them arrived at the airport.


    Nan Zhi stood in the hall where people came and went, recalling when she had brought Xiaojie back from abroad. She had never expected that she would be leaving again so soon.


    Although she woulde back again, she still felt a bitterness in her heart.


    After Xia Yanran had gotten their boarding passess, they went through the security checks.


    While waiting to board, Nan Zhi received a multimedia message from an unknown number.


    The picture must have been taken secretly. The man was wearing a hand-tailored ck suit, inside was a ck shirt with a tie. He was standing in gorgeous engagement banquet hall talking to Yi Fan. His hair wasbed neatly, his features exquisite, and looked handsome and lively, just like how people were when they experienced a happy event.

 Chapter 446 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 446: Meeting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi stared at the man in the picture for a while.


    Needless to say, Nan Zhi knew who that unknown number was. But she did not know what was the point of Xue¡¯er showing off her supposed happiness.


    It only added to theck of self confidence in her heart.


    If a man really gave her a sense of security, did she need to be on guard against every other woman?


    Nan Zhi smirked and lowered her eyes, responding to the message quickly. ¡°Sending his handsome picture to me, do you want me to wreck your engagement party tomorrow? Sister Xue¡¯er, do you think he would go with me or stay with you, if I were toe and snatch him away?¡±


    She had never thought of really snatching him away. If the man did not belong to her, she would never force him to stay.


    The only reason she sent this message was to stop Xue¡¯er from making meaningless provocations.


    Since Mu Sihan had chosen her, she should live well with him. What was with Xue¡¯er, always provoking her from time to time?


    Sure enough, after Nan Zhi had sent that message over, the other side stopped.


    ...


    Nan Zhi deleted that multimedia message. No matter how handsome and charming he was, from now on, he was another woman¡¯s man!


    She exited the message application and opened the news page.


    The news headlines were all about the engagement of Mu Sihan and Xue¡¯er. Some reporters had already taken pictures of the hotel where the engagement would be held and the decorations of the banquet hall.


    The banquet hall was romantically surrounded in balloons, arches made of roses and the carpet was paved with petals. It was dreamy and beautiful.


    Another reporter took a picture of Xue¡¯er who had checked into the hotel a day earlier. She was wearing a pink bathrobe, her long hair in a bun, and entered gracefully into the hotel under the protection of bodyguards.


    Nan Zhi felt a prickling pain in her eyes.


    She decided to exit the page when she identally clicked on to thements section.


    ¡°Such a perfect match.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the host who recently won the ¡®Best Host¡¯ Award was the third-party in their rtionship. The Old Madam¡¯s deathpelled the third-party to leave.¡±


    ¡°That mistress is so shameless! But I saw the live broadcast of the Golden Microphone Awards and she was really beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Just because she¡¯s pretty she could be a mistress and caused the death of the Old Madam?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Young Master Mu realized his mistake and did not continue to be charmed by that vicious mistress.¡±


    ¡°But Young Master Mu is really handsome, cool and stylish. I¡¯m so envious of Miss Xue¡¯er!¡±


    Nan Zhi exited from thements section and saw a video popping up from the page. A reporter was doing a live-streaming at the entrance of the hotel and saw Mu Sihan, who had juste out from the hotel.


    Nan Zhi looked at how he was surrounded by reporters in the video.


    He was wearing the suit from the picture Xue¡¯er had sent her, cold, domineering and dignified. Faced with the reporters questions, he answered them perfectly in refined and clear manner.


    Nan Zhi seldom saw him under the camera. His appearance was perfect. Many girls would be his fans from this live-stream.


    Seeing him on the screen, Nan Zhi stayed in a daze for a long time. She did not hear clearly what the reporters had asked and what he had answered.


    Until the man finally said, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s engagement will be very interesting!¡±


    He looked up and looked into the camera.


    His gaze was dark and deep and his words seemed to be speaking to her through the lens.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she closed the video, calming herself down.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore.


    ...


    When Nan Zhi and the others arrived at Country S, it was almost evening.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mother, An Feng, had arrived early at the airport to wait for them. After years of treatment, An Feng¡¯s mental condition had be more stable and when her condition did not act up, she was no different from a normal person.


    She had settled down in Country S for a long time and Nan Zhi also preferred for her to stay. If she were to return back to the country it was inevitable that she would think about or meet with those people whom she did not want to see.


    As soon as Xiaojie saw An Feng, he threw himself excitedly into her arms, calling her grandma nonstop, making her heart melt listening to him.


    Junyuan and Xia Yanran politely greeted An Feng.


    They headed out of the airport.


    As she walked, Xia Yanran suddenly stopped.


    In the VIP passageway of the airport, more than a dozen men in ck suits and sunsses came out. The person in lead was... in a tailored fitted ck shirt, under his short ck hair, his handsome features was like it was carved out. A ck sunsses rested on top of his nose, his thin lips tightly pursed and his expression menacing and serious.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart pounded with fear.


    Could Xiao Beast have chased after her to Country S?


    In his heart, was she ¡®important¡¯ to that extent?


    Wherever she went, he would catch her?


    Xia Yanran ran forward a few steps and pulled Nan Zhi¡¯s sleeve. Nan Zhi turned around and also saw Xiao Yi, surrounded by more than a dozen bodyguards,ing towards them.


    Nan Zhi subconsciously shielded Xia Yanran.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡± Junyuan felt that something was wrong and turned to look at them.


    Xia Yanran did not want Junyuan to know about Xiao Yi and she shook her head. ¡°N-nothing. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    No matter how fast they walked, they could not bepared to those tall men with their long legs and powerful aura.


    Soon, Xiao Yi and his bodyguards came to Xia Yanran and Nan Zhi¡¯s side.


    Xia Yanran lowered her eyes and did not dare to look at Xiao Yi.


    She thought Xiao Yi was here to catch her but in the end, he went past them and did not even looked at Xia Yanran.


    Like they were strangers.


    Xia Yanran rxed a little.


    When they were at the entrance of the airport, there were already more than ten ck long sedans parked.


    Xia Yanran saw Xiao Yi shaking hands with a tall foreigner in a long coat. They then spoke a few words before Xiao Yi got into his car.


    Xia Yanran did not know if it was thinking too much but the eyes of the person looking at Xiao Yi were full of murderous intent.


    ...


    Yan Hua and Bo Yan came back from their honeymoon and went straight back to Ning City.


    Bo Yan said to attend Mu Sihan¡¯s engagement ceremony and Yan Hua thought the woman was Nan Zhi, and nned toe over and surprise Nan Zhi directly.


    But she found out after arriving in Ning City that Mu Sihan was not having the engagement with Nan Zhi, but a woman called Xue¡¯er.


    Yan Hua called Nan Zhi but her phone was switched off.


    After that, when her call finally got through, she learned that Nan Zhi had gone to Country S.


    ...


    After the call, Yan Hua sat on the balcony, an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    She had thought Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan would have a good ending. She could feel that they both liked each other.


    But she did not expect it to turn out like this.


    And she and Bo Yan, she had never thought that one day she would marry him, but here they were, already married for over a month and she still felt surreal.


    They had spent more than a month together and Bo Yan¡¯s attitude towards her was a little better than before, but she did not feel too much sweetness and happiness.


    Because she felt that Bo Yan did not like her deep in his heart.


    Except that time he got drunk and identally slept with her, after their wedding, he had not touched her at all.

 Chapter 447 - To Love or Not To Love

    <h4>Chapter 447: To Love or Not To Love</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When they arrived at Ning City, Bo Yan arranged for her to stay in the hotel and after that, she did not know where he went.


    The few days they were having their honeymoon, he was basically on the phone all the time handling work matters whenever they were out.


    But as long as they were having meals, he would take good care of her and ordered what she liked.


    Yan Hua always kept in mind that she was on a diet and no matter how delicious and attractive the food outside was, she would only eat very little.


    Therefore, during this period of time, she lost another ten kilograms.


    Her figure now was noticeably not as fat as before.


    But she was still slightly fleshy.


    After practicing yoga for a while, Yan Hua received a video call from Yan Cheng.


    Seeing that she had slimmed down again, Yan Cheng heart ached for her and he couldn¡¯t help but nag at her.


    Later, the topic somehow changed to the married life of Bo Yan and her. Yan Hua did not tell him that they did not have their nuptial night.


    But Yan Cheng was a smart person. Seeing that Yan Hua¡¯s neck was fair and smooth with no trace of intimate marks on it, with just a few words, he realized that Bo Yan did not touch her at all.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Daddy give you a nightdress when you left? Wear that at night and wait for Bo Yan toe back.


    Yan Hua thought of that nightdress and her face turned red. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Listen to Daddy. Wear it, now that you¡¯re more slender, you¡¯ll look good in it. Although in Daddy¡¯s heart you¡¯re the most beautiful, you have to find ways to charm your own husband. Listen to Daddy okay!¡±


    After Yan Hua came out of the bathroom at night, she remembered what her father had told her to do and opened her suitcase.


    Daddy had put in her suitcase a Victoria¡¯s Secret nightdress.


    It was very sexy.


    It was ace sling design with a deep V-neck and the chest area was cut-out. After wearing it, her chest could be vaguely seen, the waist section was also cut-out, revealing her stomach and navel. The fabric at the lower hem was also very little, if a man¡¯s hand pull it gently, the dress would fall off from the body.


    Yan Hua had not even worn it and her face was already blushing just by taking it out.


    ...


    Bo Yan went to have drinks with Lan Yanzhi and Mu Sihan in the evening.


    He only returned to the hotel in the early hours of the morning.


    There was only a wallmp lit in the room. Yan Hua was reading a book on the bed in the nightdress.


    Although he was with her every day, Bo Yan felt that he had not looked at Yan Hua properly for a very long time.


    He only knew that she was getting thinner and thinner every day.


    But not liking a person, no matter how fat or thin she was, there really was no difference.


    Under the orange light, Yan Hua wore her long hair over her shoulder, her head slightly lowered, looking carefully at the book in her hands. For the first time, he found that her eyshes were very long and dark, like two small fans.


    She really had lost a lot of weight. The fat face before was now only a little round, her facial features well-defined, exquisite and beautiful, giving people the impression of a kind of artistic beauty.


    Perhaps feeling his gaze, Yan Hua, who was concentrating on her book, looked up suddenly.


    Seeing that Bo Yan had came back, Yan Hua¡¯s big round eyes lit up like bright meteors that flew past in the dark night sky.


    The moment Bo Yan¡¯s eyes met hers, his heart tightened.


    Her eyes were the most beautiful and left the deepest impression of her facial features. He had already noticed it when she was wearing spectacles previously.


    Her eyes were dewy and clear like the trickle of a mountain stream.


    ¡°Did you drink?¡± Yan Hua lifted her nket and got out of the bed. She came up to the man and wanted to help him, but he stepped back and avoided her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I¡¯m going to take a bath first.¡±


    Looking at his cold figure going into the bathroom, Yan Hua¡¯s heart tightened slightly.


    She took a deep breath, smiled and told herself that it was okay. He was treating her better than before and she should learn how to be content.


    He liked to smoke and drink so in her suitcase, she had prepared sober-up tea and stomach medicine.


    She made the sober-up tea and put it on the bedside table.


    Twenty minutester, the man came out from the bathroom.


    Yan Hua had already taken off her night-robe andy nervously in bed. She heard the sound of the maning out and said softly, ¡°The sober-up tea is on the bedside table over at your side.¡±


    Bo Yan gave a faint hum of agreement. He took off the rimless sses, pinched between his eyebrows, and drank half of the tea before lifting the nket and lying down in bed.


    Yan Hua had her back towards him, her small hands were so nervous that they were pinching the corner of the nket.


    She listened to Daddy¡¯s words and changed into the sexy nightdress.


    Her thick and curled eyshes were slightly trembling.


    Yan Hua closed her eyes and listened carefully to the movements of the man behind her.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    After waiting for nearly five minutes, there were no movements from the man behind her.


    Given her appearance, Yan Hua had a bit of an inferiorityplex and was especially shy and sensitive in rtionships. Although they were married and legally a couple, she was still hesitant in terms of married life.


    But she did not want to continue being passive. Since they were now husband and wife, they could not always be courteous to each other like guests.


    Yan Hua, with her face red and heart beating fast, moved towards the man.


    But as she approached him, he suddenly turned so that his back was facing her.


    ¡°Huahua, it¡¯ste. Go to sleep.¡±


    Yan Hua could touch his back if she reached out her hand. But she did not have any courage and strength to do it even though he was so close.


    Her hands grabbed the bedsheet unconsciously, her breathing tight and her body trembling.


    It seemed like there was something stuck in her throat, her eyes filling up with tears. But faced with this situation, she was helpless and could only stare at his cold back.


    The sexy nightdress her father had made her wear turned into a joke.


    No matter how she changed, he did not want to even look at her.


    Yan Hua felt a deep sorrow.


    She moved her body back towards her side of the bed.


    The two of them were lying in the same bed but it seemed like they were separated by a gxy in the middle.


    Nobody could ever cross over.


    Or, this was the difference between a couple who were loving and one that was not...


    ...


    <i>Country S.</i>


    Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran followed An Feng to the house she had bought.


    An Feng lived in a quiet suburban area, surrounded by green grass and there were a variety of flowers, vegetables and fruits grown in the courtyard. The two-storey milky white house had a homely feel to it.


    ¡°No wonder Auntie likes it here. The environment here is reallyfortable!¡± Xia Yanran ran into the courtyard, looking around and liking it very much.


    Nan Zhi had not seen her mother for some time and had been sticking close to her mother after getting in the car. It was hard to imagine a girl who was usually so independent and strong had such a clingy side.


    An Feng was only in her early forties, apart from being thin, her skin, features and temperament were befitting of a beautiful woman walking out from the misty rain.


    Gentle, tender, beautiful and intellectual...


    When Nan Zhi went out with her, no one would think that they were mother and daughter, they would usually think that An Feng was Nan Zhi¡¯s elder sister.

 Chapter 448 - He Is a Big Jerk

    <h4>Chapter 448: He Is a Big Jerk</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    With her daughter, grandson and Yanran here, An Feng was in a wonderful mood, shown by the gentle smile on her face.


    The maid, Auntie Sun, who had been with her for many years had already prepared the room. The nkets were washed and dried during the day and there was a faint smell ofundry detergent.


    An Feng moved here after Nan Zhi had returned to Ning City. Before this she had been treating her illness in Country M.


    Nan Zhi did not why An Feng had moved here but she would support her mother, whatever she did.


    Xiaojie pulled Xia Yanran around the courtyard to y while An Feng and Nan Zhi talked in the room.


    Neither mother nor daughter was particrly chatty, but when they meet, they would have endless things to talk about.


    But as they talked, An Feng talked about Nan Zhi¡¯s marriage ns.


    ¡°The neighbours here are all friendly. Auntie Lee next door also immigrated from China. Her son is a university professor, he¡¯s only six years older than you...¡±


    Nan Zhi was most afraid when her mother talked about these things. She quickly held on to An Feng¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still young. Besides, Xiaojie is still sick. I really don¡¯t want to think about marriage.¡±


    An Feng patted Nan Zhi¡¯s arm. ¡°Not marriage but to see if you arepatible.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you look like my elder sister. Didn¡¯t you ever think about remarrying?¡±


    When An Feng saw that Nan Zhi was turning the topic to her, she pinched her nose and said, ¡°Your mom is already so old, why should I think about remarrying?¡±


    ¡°My mom is not old at all. When the two of us go out, people still think you are my sister.¡±


    ¡°Naughty girl, making fun of your mother again!¡±


    ...


    <i>At night.</i>


    Xiaojie climbed into An Feng¡¯s bed and whispered to her for a while.


    ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t have to worry about Pretty Zhizhi not finding a boyfriend. She has me, and two super handsome uncles are pursuing her!¡±


    An Feng looked at the delicate and beautiful child and held him in her arms. ¡°Your mommy only reports the good things and not the unpleasant ones to me. Tell grandma what happened with your mommy in Ning City!¡±


    Xiaojie kissed An Feng on the face. ¡°Grandma, Pretty Zhizhi has Brother Jie¡¯s protection, so don¡¯t worry!¡±


    An Feng patted Xiaojie¡¯s fluffy hair, her gaze gentle. ¡°Our Xiaojie baby is the best.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When Brother Jie grows up, I will let Grandma and Pretty Zhizhi live the happiest life in the world!¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi was lying alone on the bed, the window was opened and she could see the moon with the lift of her head.


    Perhaps it was quiet here, the air around was fresh and even the moon seemed to be brighter than in the city.


    Tomorrow would be Mu Sihan and Xue¡¯er¡¯s engagement ceremony.


    Although it was only an engagement, for Xue¡¯er and him, it was a lifetime decision.


    She could not help thinking about the things that had happened in the ski resort and private beach.


    Her lips twisted into a bitter smile.


    Before he got engaged, he did two things that was unforgettable to her and thinking about it, they were sweet yet left her with a sour taste in her mouth.


    Her phone suddenly rang just as she was thinking about it.


    She took out her phone from underneath her pillow and looked at the caller ID.


    It was Mu Sihan.


    Although she had not recorded his name, the series of numbers had been deeply engraved in her mind.


    With a nce, she knew it was his number.


    It was already sote. Was it him or did Xue¡¯er take his phone to call her?


    Nan Zhi did not pick up and let the phone continue to ring.


    Until it hung up automatically.


    ...


    <i>Ning City.</i>


    Mu Sihan, who had drunk a lot with Lan Yanzhi and Bo Yan, could not help himself and called Nan Zhi.


    After it got through, it rang for a long time but she did not answer.


    Looking at the gradually fading screen, there was a trace of disappointment in his dark eyes.


    He leaned his head on the sofa, closed his dark bloodshot eyes and picked up his phone again. These past few weeks, he hadn¡¯t had much rest at all.


    He typed a line of text and sent it over, then deleted the message.


    ...


    Nan Zhi wanted to force herself to sleep but she received a message.


    After reading the message, she waspletely awake.


    ¡°Remember to watch the live-stream of the engagement party.¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at the message for a long time, her eyes suddenly filled with tears. If Mu Sihan was in front of her now, she would directly smash her phone into his mean face.


    How shameless and cold-blooded this bastard was!


    He even specially sent her a message before his engagement to watch his and Xue¡¯er¡¯s engagement party live-stream.


    Hadn¡¯t he considered her feelings at all?


    Was his heart made of stone, making her to watch him be another woman¡¯s fianc¨¦?


    Nan Zhi gritted her teeth. She did not want to receive any calls or messages from him and put him in her cklist.


    That night, Nan Zhi tossed and turned and could not sleep.


    She was not a person who was easily moved but after she was moved, it was not easy for her to remove herself.


    It would be good if a person¡¯s feelings could be rubbed out by an eraser.


    Unfortunately, it was not possible.


    She only fell asleep at four or five in the morning. When she woke up, it was almost two in the afternoon.


    Xia Yanran had already brought Xiaojie to visit the neighbours.


    When Nan Zhi woke up, An Feng was arranging flowers in the living room. The TV was on and it as showing the live broadcast of Mu Sihan and Xue¡¯er¡¯s engagement party.


    Nan Zhi picked up the remote control and turned off the TV.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you watching it? It¡¯s the wedding of the daughter of the Mu family. The Mu family was a big family in Ning City before, butter...¡± An Feng seemed to have thought of something and felt a slight pain in her head. ¡°I¡¯ll stop talking about this. It happened when you were still young, you probably don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Nan Zhi squatted down in front of An Feng and helped her to prune the flower branches. ¡°Mom, I know, Miss Mu¡¯s father was hit by Uncle¡¯s car, he...¡±


    An Feng stopped arranging the flowers and looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, we did something bad to the Mu family.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I heard from Auntie He that Uncle was good with liquor and his driving skills were good too. How could such a serious ident happen that day?¡±


    Despite all these years, when it came to that car ident, An Feng was still sad. ¡°During that period, your uncle¡¯s temper became very bad suddenly and was often emotional. He never got angry at me, but a few days before the ident, he got angry at me and said that I shouldn¡¯t have gotten married to Nan Weiye. But he really cared about me. Whenever I felt ufortable, he would get anxious and that time, he seemed to get overly anxious. More than before. I wonder if he was under too much stress during that time when he crashed into the Mu family¡¯s car.¡±


    Nan Zhi felt doubtful. But if she continued to ask questions, An Feng¡¯s head would began to ache again. Nan Zhi quicklyforted her and moved on to other topics.


    ...


    <i>In the manor.</i>


    Mu Sihan stood in the changing room. Today, he was wearing a white shirt and white suit and when Yi Fan was choosing a tie for him, he wanted that wine-red tie.


    After tying it, he untied it again.


    That damn woman! Not answering his phone calls, not returning his messages and she had even put him into the cklist again.

 Chapter 449 - An Exciting Moment (1)

    <h4>Chapter 449: An Exciting Moment (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yi Fan put the burgundy-colored tie that Mu Sihan threw away back to the tie section. He was about to take another tie when the man scolded again, ¡°Who told you to change it? Bring it over here.¡±


    Yi Fan sighed in helplessness as he stared at the Young Master, whose temper was only getting worse, and brought the burgundy-colored tie back in front of him.


    Mu Sihan nced at Yi Fan as he wore the tie. ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m very scary?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, do you want to hear the truth?¡±


    ¡°Do you still dare to lie?¡±


    Yi Fan coughed once, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s hardly any woman that can stand your temper.¡±


    Yi Fan did not know if his words had poked Mu Sihan¡¯s sore spot, but Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened as he kept quiet for a while.


    Yi Fan hurried tried to salvage the situation. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re actually alright when you¡¯re normal. If not, Miss Nan would not like you as well, right?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes nced at Yi Fan, ¡°Do you think she likes me?¡± He was about to get engaged with another woman, but she had never shed a single tear in front of him or show any unwillingness to leave him.


    Not to mention, she had even blocked him now. This damned woman, did she even care about him?


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Nan is different from those women outside. She is more reserved and respects your decisions a lot. I think that she didn¡¯t pick up you call because she didn¡¯t want to trouble you!¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed coldly, he was very displeased about that woman¡¯s calm and cold reaction anyway.


    ...


    <i>At the venue of the engagement party.</i>


    Several media reporters were all carrying their big cameras, all ready to make a live report of the engagement party held that night.


    Dressed in a cheongsam, Lian Yun was standing at the entrance as she weed their guests.


    Although they were not marrying straight away, however, she would not allow Mu Sihan to break off the engagement easily once they were engaged.


    ...


    <i>In the makeup room.</i>


    The designer had specially designed a pink gown for Xue¡¯er, since she was afraid of the color white. She had applied exquisite makeup, and she smiled at the mirror, pleased to see herself being so pretty that she could make people stop breathing.


    ¡°Miss Mu, it¡¯s time.¡± Lian Yun¡¯s assistant came over to remind Xue¡¯er.


    Xue¡¯er stood up as she asked softly, ¡°Is Ah Han here yet?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mu has yet to arrive.¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s smile was a little stiff.


    However, she believed that Mu Sihan would not go back on his words.


    ...


    <i>In S Country.</i>


    Nan Zhi could not find Xiaojie and Xia Yanran after she was done eating, so she went out to look for them.


    Her mother told her that they went to visit their neighbor and Nan Zhi entered their neighbor¡¯s courtyard after ringing their doorbell.


    A teenage girl was sitting in the courtyard. She was holding her phone and watching a video on it.


    Nan Zhi walked over, wanting to ask her if Xiaojie was at her ce, though she identally nced at the video the girl was watching.


    It was the live-stream of the engagement party at Ning City.


    The engagement party had not started yet, and only Xue¡¯er, who was wearing a gorgeous gown, could be seen. She was holding a cup of red wine and exchanging toasts with the guests that came to congratte them.


    It was no wonder people said that brides were the prettiest. Although Xue¡¯er was not an official bride yet, she was indeed the prettiest and most radiant person present at the engagement party.


    Even the girl watching the video eximed at Xue¡¯er¡¯s appearance, before she continued to say that Xue¡¯er was the prettiest bride she had ever seen.


    The girl looked up, and she smiled at Nan Zhi when she saw her. She started to gossip, ¡°I heard the groom is very handsome too, that he looks a little like our...¡±


    The girl had not finished her words when Nan Zhi heard Xiaojie and Xia Yanran calling her from outside. She quickly bid the girl bye before she rushed out.


    ...


    Nan Zhi did not want to watch the live-stream of the engagement party. She felt extremely conflicted about it. At the same time, there was another person who was also uneasy and panicking.


    Xue¡¯er was filled with expectation and sweetness at first, thinking that she was going to get her happiness.


    However, as the waiting time grew longer, that frantess almost made her lose control of herself.


    Lian Yunforted Xue¡¯er, before ncing around at the banquet hall. She said softly, noting that Mu Sihan¡¯s best friends, Lan Yanzhi and Bo Yan were here. ¡°Why do you lose your cool so easily? If he doesn¡¯te, he will be the world¡¯s most despicableughing stock today. A person who goes back on his words will never be able to survive in the business world in the future!¡±


    Xue¡¯er nodded with a pale face. She was about to say something when a ruckus erupted from the entrance of the banquet hall.


    The man that she originally thought had gone back on his words, was walking in with Yi Fan and Wei Lin.


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s darkened eyes immediately lit up when she saw him, and her uneasy heart fell back into ce.


    However, Xue¡¯er¡¯s pupils constricted again when she noticed that he was wearing a white suit.


    Why was he wearing white when he knew how sensitive she was with the color?


    Although the white suit made him look taller and more handsome, like he was Prince Charming that came out from a fairytale, did he not consider her feelings at all?


    All of the guests subconsciously made way for Mu Sihan the moment he entered.


    He had a hand in his pocket, while his handsome but indifferent expression waspletely aloof. His eyes were dark, while his aura was strong. He did not sway at all as he walked, looking like he waspletely indestructible.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was on him, but he did not seem to be in any difort. He waspletely at ease, walking elegantly and dignified.


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s bright eyesnded on the man¡¯s unusually handsome face, as she did her best to ignore the white suit he was wearing.


    Lian Yun, who was sitting in the first row, smirked when she saw Mu Sihan and muttered to herself, ¡°I bet he didn¡¯t dare not toe.¡±


    As one of the two main characters of the party today, Xue¡¯er hurriedly rushed onto the stage when she saw Mu Sihan walking straight to the stage.


    Her small hand grabbed Mu Sihan¡¯s sleeve lightly. Her voice was soft and slightly pitiful as she said, ¡°Ah Han, you¡¯rete.¡± Although, it was a good thing that they were still on time.


    Yan Hua sat next to Bo Yan. An indescribable heaviness was present in her heart when she stared at the couple holding onto each other on stage.


    She could tell that Zhizhi cared about this man, but this man was going to get engaged to another woman today...


    Knowing Zhizhi¡¯s personality, she would probably never contact the man after they got engaged, no matter how much she liked him!


    Mu Sihan stood behind the podium on stage, and took the microphone from the host. He nced at the shy Xue¡¯er next to him.


    Under the bright lights, his short fringe was covering his forehead slightly. His nose bridge was tall and attractive, while his sexy lips moved, ¡°Today, I have a very important thing to announce to the world.¡±


    Xue¡¯er sped her hands tightly together in excitement, a happy and sweet smile on her lips.


    Her heart beat faster, so fast she almost trembled.


    Was he going to announce to the world that she was his fianc¨¦e, the one and only Young Mistress Mu, from today?


    Although she knew that he was only willing to be with her because of Grandma¡¯sst wishes, she was still very moved and happy that he was willing to promise her happiness to the entire world.


    Her long eyshes batted lightly, her eyes filled with tears from happiness. She looked up at the handsome man, biting onto her bright and shining lips. ¡°Ah Han, thank you.¡±

 Chapter 450 - An Exciting Moment (2)

    <b>Chapter 450: An Exciting Moment (2)</b>


    Lian Yun, who was sitting below the stage, was also excited and happy.


    After Mu Sihan married Xue¡¯er, she would ask Xue¡¯er to encourage him to return to the Ye family.


    When that happened, she would have the support of Mu Sihan and the Ye family, and who else would be able to threaten her status as the next Duchess?


    So what if her husband was not the biological child of the Duke? Soon, she would have a son-inw with a greater power as her support!


    At this thought, Lian Yun felt that the Old Madam¡¯s death was worth it.


    Lian Yun nced at Xue¡¯er, who was standing next to Mu Sihan. She did not like this daughter in the past, but now, she finally felt that she had a little use.


    The best weapon a pretty woman had was their appearance.


    ...


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at Xue¡¯er, who had just said thank you to him. HIs eyes were like an oasis with no end, so deep that no one could read what he was thinking.


    Xue¡¯er stared at him, smitten, as the happy smile on her lips grew wider.


    Mu Sihan moved his gaze away from Xue¡¯er¡¯s small face. He held onto the microphone with one hand while his other was in his pocket. He nced at the guests present with an aloof expression, before he stared straight into the camera. He spoke with pride, ¡°Several months ago, a woman appeared in my life.¡±


    Several months ago?


    Xue¡¯er furrowed her eyebrows. She knew him from their teenage years, what did he mean ¡®a few months ago¡¯?


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s expression changed immediately, as if she had realized something.


    Her sped hands in front of her tightened their grip on each other. She keptforting herself that he had another reason to say this. He definitely would not do anything to hurt her during such an important asion!


    She knew very clearly how filial he was. He definitely would not go back on his words since he had promised Grandma!


    Xue¡¯er keptforting herself, though she still could not help but to start panicking. Her eyelids started to twitch suddenly.


    Standing next to Xue¡¯er, Mu Sihan seemed to be unable to sense her panic. He continued to say word by word with his low voice, ¡°I asked everyone toe here today to help be my witness.¡±


    The guests all replied, ¡°We¡¯re willing to be the witness of Young Master Mu and Young Lady Mu¡¯s engagement party, we wish for the two of you to be happy!¡±


    ¡°We hope you give birth soon!¡±


    Bo Yan and Lan Yanzhi were sitting together, and started to whisper to each other.


    Lan Yanzhi whispered, ¡°What is Fourth Brother doing? With what he¡¯s doing, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s getting engaged to Xue¡¯er!¡±


    Bo Yan tapped his slender fingers on his kneecap, ¡°Maybe his true intention today is not to get engaged.¡±


    Yan Hua was sitting on the other side of Bo Yan, and she widened her eyes slightly in surprise when she heard his words.


    Young Master Mu did not want to get engaged?


    Then... Were his words directed at Zhizhi?


    Yan Hua could not help but to get nervous.


    ...


    Lian Yun was someone who had experienced many things after all, and she felt that things were getting weirder the more she listened to Mu Sihan¡¯s words.


    What was Mu Sihan trying to do?


    Ever since he agreed to get engaged to Xue¡¯er, her staff had never seen him and Nan Zhi contact each other again.


    They should have broken uppletely!


    However, Lian Yun had a bad feeling right now.


    Did Mu Sihan... find out about anything?


    No, it was impossible. He definitely could not have found out about it.


    The media reporters were sensitive as always, and they had a feeling from Mu Sihan¡¯s attitude that what was going to happen was going to be very interesting.


    Compared to the different thoughts the crowd had, the man on stage was calm and aloof. His handsome face continued to look towards the camera, as his dark eyes darkened slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not one who knows how to say sweet things. What I do know is that she is the only one I will have. There¡¯s nothing else I am more certain of in my heart, I know that she is the only one for me.¡±


    His words were strong and heartfelt, and it felt like a confession of love towards the end of his words, ¡°No one else will ever be able to take her ce.¡±


    The guests that did not know what was going on thought that Mu Sihan was talking about Xue¡¯er. They were all praising how dedicated Mu Sihan was to Xue¡¯er, that he was doting on her so lovingly.


    However, for Xue¡¯er who was next to him, the blush on her cheeks started to fade and a mmy paleness slowly took its ce.


    His words were already very clear. She would be a fool if she still did not know who he was talking about!


    However, he did not mention any names. She could only clenched her teeth right now and lean towards him. She lifted her exquisite face higher, as she looked at him with teary eyes. ¡°Ah Han, I¡¯m very touched. Thank you for your confession. Time is running up, let¡¯s finish the engagement ceremony and exchange our rings first!¡±


    She pulled on his slender arms, as her finger sunk into his arm slowly. Her eyes were sparkling brightly from unshed tears as she looked at him. Her eyshes were trembling terribly, as she said using a volume that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Ah Han, I beg you. Please...¡±


    Please leave her some dignity!


    If he continued, she would break down.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips slightly, as he squinted his eyes dangerously and whispered back, ¡°Xue¡¯er, you shouldn¡¯t have eyed something that didn¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    Xue¡¯er widened her eyes in shock.


    Mu Sihan shook her hands off him, as he continued into the microphone, ¡°She¡¯s the only woman I will have. It was like that in the past, and it will be the same in the future as well. I will not marry another woman apart from her.¡±


    The camera shes below the stage shed nonstop, and a reporter asked, ¡°Young Master Mu, is the woman you¡¯re talking about Young Lady Mu that¡¯s beside you?¡±


    Xue¡¯er trembled lightly, as she looked at Mu Sihan with teary eyes and shook her head nonstop.


    She was begging for him to not be so ruthless.


    However, his next words threw her into the mes of hell.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not here. However, if she¡¯s watching the live-stream, she would know that the woman I¡¯m talking about is her.¡±


    The crowd exploded in excitement.


    Several women were all smitten by the overbearing dedication of the handsome man on stage.


    He could be seen as crazy to dare to go back on the marriage agreement and even confess to another woman in front of the cameras and crowd. He was probably one of the few men that dared to do so, it was extremely cool and handsome of him to do it!


    The woman that got confessed by him in such an overbearing but doting manner must be really happy!


    It was so inhumane of them to torture everyone those with their sweetness!


    Yan Hua cupped her hand over her mouth in disbelief after she heard Mu Sihan¡¯s words.


    She thought that Young Master Mu was an unfaithful asshole at first. She did not think that he was so straightforward and dedicated!


    It was no wonder that Zhizhi would fall for him in such a short time. Such a man was really rare to find now!


    He looked so handsome, cool and strong as he stood on stage. His firm and wide shoulders looked like arge tree that was able to protect a woman from anything!


    At this moment, Yan Hua felt happy for Nan Zhi.


    ...


    While some people were happy and touched, there were some that were disappointed and angry.


    One of them was Lian Yun.


    She did not think that Mu Sihan agreed to get engaged in order to confess to another woman.


    He was utterly devoid of any conscience to hurt and humiliate her daughter like this!


    It seems like he did not respect Lian Yun either.


    Since he was the one who had no consideration for them, what was she still holding back for?


    Lian Yun took out her phone from her bag. She was about to make a call when the lights in the banquet hall darkened suddenly.


    The banquet hall immediately fell into darkness.


    Just when no one knew what was going on, a sudden scream pierced through the darkness.

 Chapter 451 - The Real Murderer That Killed Grandma Is Her

    <h4>Chapter 451: The Real Murderer That Killed Grandma Is Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lian Yun was the one who had screamed.


    She had taken out her phone, wanting to make a call but there was no signal.


    She saw an old face the moment the phone¡¯s screen lit up.


    The face was right next to her.


    Lian Yun¡¯s lips trembled. She waited for her heart to calm down before she directed her phone towards that direction again.


    The old face entered her vision once more.


    The blurred eyes had two drops of bloodied tears falling from them as well.


    The face was as pale as a piece of paper under the shlight from the phone.


    Lian Yun did not know if she was hallucinating, but she felt the air around her turn cold.


    ¡°Lian Yun, why did you harm me?¡± A dark and gloomy voice came from the olddy¡¯s mouth.


    Lian Yun hurriedly stood up from the chair in fear. She wanted to run away, but her wrist was caught by the olddy suddenly.


    The olddy¡¯s hand was so cold it felt like she had juste from the freezing cold hell.


    Lian Yun¡¯s pupils constricted in fear. She kept shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible. The Old Madam is dead. Where did youe from? Stop acting as a ghost to scare me!¡±


    Lian Yun looked around her. She did not know what the people around her were doing. They were all lying on the table quietly, while some had even fallen on the floor.


    No one came forward to help her.


    ¡°Lian Yun, why did you harm me?¡±


    The olddy¡¯s grip on Lian Yun¡¯s wrist tightened, and Lian Yun felt so much pain that it felt like her bones were going to break.


    Xue¡¯er, who was still standing on stage, widened her eyes when she saw this. Her lips trembled, ¡°Grandma? Grandma isn¡¯t dead yet?¡±


    How was it possible?


    That day in the emergency room, Mu Sihan and her had seen for themselves that Grandma had closed her eyes as the wavy line on the life detector became a straight line.


    Also, Grandma was clearly lying in the coffin at her funeral. She did not move at all and was sent to be incineratedter.


    Could it be that the one that appeared now was Grandma¡¯s soul?


    Xue¡¯er jumped down from the stage, falling identally from having run too quick.


    She endured the pain and got up from the floor.


    ¡°Grandma, are you back, Grandma? Xue¡¯er missed you so much...¡± Mu Sihan confessing to another woman in front of the entire world was a humiliation that was more painful than death to her.


    She treated him so well and liked him so much since they were young, but all she had in exchange was him treating her like that.


    She only had Grandma to dote on her. She would not have any family from now on.


    Lian Yun¡¯s face paled when she saw Xue¡¯er running towards the olddy as she kept shouting ¡®Grandma¡¯. She could not even speak properly anymore. ¡°Olddy, every wrong was instigated by someone. The person that really harmed you was your granddaughter, you go look for her!¡±


    Xue¡¯er waspletely shocked when she heard Lian Yun¡¯s words. Her throat seemed to have been choked by an invisible hand, ¡°Mom... what are you talking about?¡±


    Lian Yun could not get out of the olddy¡¯s grip on her wrist. She was so scared her soul was flying away and she lost all her rationality. All the words that she should say and not say all seemed to rush out of her mouth like she was pouring something out, ¡°When I just returned to the country, I met the damned olddy during a meal. I told her to encourage Sihan to leave Nan Zhi, but not only did she not listen to me, she even childed me for caring too much about the Mu family¡¯s business.


    ¡°That damned olddy, she already hated me from before when I divorced your father. She still hated me after so many years. Doesn¡¯t she only have a few years left to live? Ha, then I¡¯ll make her death be worth it.¡±


    Xue¡¯er widened her eyes, not knowing what Lian Yun was saying.


    Lian Yun¡¯s lips were trembling terribly as she screeched, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Old Madam require the assistance of the incense to fall asleep every night? When she ran out of incense that day, you went out to help her buy more and I got my people to change the incense you bought halfway through. Although it¡¯s the same, I added a scentless ingredient inside that made the Old Madam get hallucinations and lose her sanity after she smelled it for seven days.¡±


    ¡°I got someone to take photos of Nan Zhi hurting Mu Sihan, and the photos of you wiping your tears secretly and sent them to the Old Madam. Under the effects of that ingredient, her thoughts would wander and treat Nan Zhi as apletely evil woman. That was why she went to Nan Zhi, and she got angrier as she continued to think about it after Nan Zhi rejected her request. The more she thought about it, the more she felt like you had no one to lean on in the future, and she suffered a heart attack and passed away from it.¡±


    Xue¡¯er fell to the floor with weak legs.


    Her tears fell uncontrobly, drop by drop onto the cold hard floor.


    She thought that Nan Zhi was the one who had caused Grandma¡¯s death at first, she had never thought that it was her biological mother who had murdered her grandma.


    At the same time, she had unknowingly be an aplice.


    A loud p sounded, and the lights in the banquet hall lit up again.


    Lian Yun looked around away, and the olddy that was grabbing her wrist had unknowingly disappeared.


    The guests that were unconscious around her had woken up unknowingly.


    The speakers in the banquet hall were reying the words that Lian Yun had said just now.


    It was then that Lian Yun realized that she had fallen into a trap set by Mu Sihan.


    The olddy earlier was not the real Old Madam at all, and was just a fake olddy hired by Mu Sihan to scare her!


    Lian Yun turned to look at the handsome and aloof man still standing on stage. She gritted her teeth in hatred and spat her next words, ¡°Mu Sihan, I can say that I made no mistakes. Besides, the doctor already said that the Old Madam had passed away from a heart attack. How did you find out?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark and sharp gaze turned towards Lian Yun. ¡°I started suspecting from the moment I saw the video of Grandma kneeling down to beg Nan Zhi. Grandma is usually very lofty and upright. She said once that she would kneel to the skies, to the gods, and to the ancestors, but she world never kneel to those younger than her. Even if she approached Nan Zhi for Xue¡¯er, she would never kneel to beg her, unless something had triggered her or that her mental state was not normal.


    ¡°I promised to hold this engagement part with Xue¡¯er only because I hadn¡¯t found out how the murderer killed Grandma. I had also finally found something in my investigation about Nan Zhi¡¯s uncle, An Zhun¡¯s ident these few days.


    ¡°Lian Yun, before you got married to my adopted father, the man you really loved was An Zhun, right? You also got a divorce for him, but you never managed to get him and that was why you used the same method to kill him.¡±


    Lian Yun took two steps back suddenly, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°That year, the man that you eloped with was from Da Shan Li in South East Asia and he gave you two portions of this herb that would cause a person to hallucinate and go crazy. You¡¯d nned to use the portion that you used on the Old Madam on my adopted father back then, but you didn¡¯t expect that An Zhun would get a hallucination and get into an ident with my adopted father.¡±


    The guests were all extremely surprised when they heard this scary incident. No one even questioned why they lost consciousness for a short while earlier, and all started to condemn Lian Yun.


    They were all saying that she was the most vicious woman alive.


    Lian Yun teared up when she thought about An Zhun, she was heartbroken and filled with hatred. ¡°An Zhun caused his own death. It was fine if he fell for anyone else, who asked him to fall for his older sister?¡±


    Mu Sihan furrowed his straight eyebrows.


    The person that Kitten¡¯s uncle liked was her mother? Was he crazy?

 Chapter 452 - We Have No Relations With Each Other In the Future

    <h4>Chapter 452: We Have No Rtions With Each Other In the Future</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    No one had managed to find out about Lian Yun¡¯s connection with the cases in these years.


    She did not think that she would fail because of Mu Sihan.


    However, she was not afraid. She was still the Duke¡¯s elder daughter-inw, her husband would not leave her be.


    The person who was the saddest and could not ept it at all after finding out the truth was Xue¡¯er.


    Grandma did not die because of Nan Zhi, she died because of her mother and her.


    Her father also did not die because of Nan Zhi¡¯s uncle. In fact, her mother was the one who caused Nan Zhi¡¯s uncle¡¯s death and even killed her father.


    How could it be like this?


    They were all close kin, why were they all killing each other?


    She could not ept this truth, it was too ruthless!


    Lian Yun¡¯s bodyguards had already rushed in.


    They protected Lian Yun behind them.


    Lian Yun startedughing out loud with crazed red eyes. ¡°Mu Sihan, you won¡¯t be able to win against me before you return to the Ye family. So what if you know the truth, do you think you can do anything to me?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome jaw was tensed, as his ck gaze stared at the haughty Lian Yun.


    She had taken three lives in her hands, but she was not at all guilty about it!


    ¡°Lian Yun, do you think this is the Duke¡¯s ce? Do you think these bodyguards can protect you properly without my permission?¡±


    Lian Yun smirked coldly, she shower no fear at all. ¡°Mu Sihan, my husband will not let you off if you dare to touch even a strand of my hair! Although you used your own capability to get to this status today, the person with real power can make you lose everything with just a snap of his fingers.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that woman called Nan Zhi will still like you when you¡¯ve lost everything? Who else apart from our Xue¡¯er would faithfully love a jinx like you?


    ¡°Hahaha, thinking about you not marrying our Xue¡¯er clearly, it¡¯s definitely good for her. Anyone who gets into contact with an unlucky jinx like you would be unlucky too. Who knows, maybe that Nan Zhi and your son with leukemia might lose their lives like that anytime!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s hands that were resting by his sides clenched into tight fists. His knuckles cracked loudly as the veins on the back of his hands popped up.


    He jumped down from the stage agilely and arrogantly.


    When he started walking towards Lian Yun, Xue¡¯er, whose face was covered in tears, suddenly shouted, ¡°Ah Han, I have a few words to say to my mom.¡±


    The bodyguards wanted to stop Xue¡¯er froming close to Lian Yun. Xue¡¯er¡¯s wet eyshes fluttered, ¡°Mom, he abandoned me. I have no one to lean on now, I want to be with you.¡±


    Lian Yun stared at Xue¡¯er with her tearstained face. Although she had been abandoned, she was still pretty. Lian Yun might still gain something if she could marry Xue¡¯er off to a slightly older noble.


    Besides...


    If she was not able to leave sessfully, she could use Xue¡¯er as a hostage to leave.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Lian Yun told the bodyguard to let Xue¡¯ere over.


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes. He could read Lian Yun¡¯s thoughts and wanted to stop Xue¡¯er, but he was toote.


    Xue¡¯er walked towards Lian Yun.


    ¡°Mom, I understand now. No matter how others look at you, I won¡¯t me you. You would always be my mother, and I only have you left...¡±


    Xue¡¯er ran into Lian Yun¡¯s embrace.


    Lian Yun¡¯s lips curled up. She was ready to say something when she felt a pain in her chest.


    She widened her eyes, staring at Xue¡¯er in disbelief.


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s face waspletely pale. However, her small hand was holding on to a Western cuisine knife that she had stabbed into Lian Yun¡¯s chest ruthlessly.


    Lian Yun was wearing a thin gold evening gown today. The material clung tightly to her skin, and blood could be seen immediately after the knife was stabbed into her.


    Some guests that saw the blood started to scream, ¡°Murder, murder!¡±


    Lian Yun widened her eyes further, continuing staring at Xue¡¯er in disbelief, ¡°You... you...¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with sparkling tears, as bead by bead fell from her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a devil. You killed Father and Grandma, I hate you...¡±


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, you...¡±


    Lian Yun did not have the chance to say anything before her entire body fell to the floor with a loud thud.


    The bodyguards were all in disbelief as they watched Xue¡¯er stab Lian Yun. They moved forward, wanting to grab Xue¡¯er.


    Mu Sihan called out for Yi Fan, and within a few minutes, even more bodyguards dressed in ck suits appeared in the banquet hall and surrounded them.


    Mu Sihan was about to walk towards Xue¡¯er, when the lights in the banquet hall darkened once more suddenly.


    A cold glint appeared in Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes.


    Right then, he felt that something was wrong. He nced at Xue¡¯er again, and saw a red dot glowing at the back of her head.


    He scolded coldly, ¡°Get down.¡±


    He kicked away the bodyguard standing in front of Xue¡¯er. When the bullet was shot at Xue¡¯er, he jumped over, grabbing her before hurriedly rolled several times across the floor.


    A loud bang could be heard when the bullet was shot and itnded on the floor not too far away.


    The banquet hall was chaotic, thick with screams and people trying to escape.


    Yi Fan did not arrange for the electricity blockage this time. He hurriedly brought some of his staff together with him to go check the electric circuit.


    Xue¡¯er could not see what was going on around her. All she could sense was the smell of blood that seemed to permeate the air.


    She stretched her hand to touch Mu Sihan¡¯s arm, and her palm touched a patch of wet and thick liquid.


    ¡°Ah Han, are you injured?¡±


    Mu Sihan let go of Xue¡¯er, before he stood up and took a step back.


    Although she could not see, Xue¡¯er could still sense his gaze on her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the deed of the manor to you, and will leave a sum of money for you too.¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Did he n to use a sum of money to cut off their rtionship?


    ¡°Ah Han, you can¡¯t be so ruthless to me, you can¡¯t...¡±


    Xue¡¯er hugged her head, as she screamed and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll die. I¡¯ll die!¡±


    In the darkness, Mu Sihan¡¯s voice was very calm but wasced with slight destion as well, ¡°Did you know, if you told me about Lian Yun the moment she returned, this tragedy might not have happened? After Grandma did her heart transnt surgery, she might have lived another ten years. She finally saw your return after so many years of yearning for you, yet the two of you took her life.¡±


    ...


    Mu Sihan entered the surgery room once more..


    His arm had been grazed by the bullet when he dragged Xue¡¯er down to avoid that bullet. When he fell, the back of his head had been pierced into by broken ss shards, and he had bled a lot.


    Xue¡¯er had aplete mental breakdown the moment he was sent into the ambnce.


    She had be abnormal as she wasughing continuously as if in a trance.


    Yi Fan also sent her to the hospital.


    The ending of the originally happy engagement party made people sigh, having had one death and two injured parties.


    ...


    Lan Yanzhi, Bo Yan and Yan Hua were standing outside of the surgery room.


    The two of them had always known that Mu Sihan was rather opinionated and had his own means to achieve what he wanted, despite his bad temper and arrogant personality.


    They had their suspicions when he agreed to get engaged to Xue¡¯er. However, they never expected that he would openly confess to Nan Zhi, all the more that he would lure out the murderer that caused the Old Madam¡¯s death.


    That kind of murder technique was something that they had never even imagined.


    Yan Hua was standing by the side. She was shocked and scared at what had happened at the engagement party tonight.


    Murder, gun shooting, injury, death...


    For her, too many unbelievable things had happened consecutively within such a short period of time. In a single night, so many things had changed...


    Yan Hua took out her phone, wanting to call Nan Zhi. But before she could call her friend, a call from the Yan manor came first.


    Yan Hua¡¯s face paled the moment she ended the call. Her phone slipped from her hands and fell to the floor with a loud thud.

 Chapter 453 - Love Till the End (1)

    <h4>Chapter 453: Love Till the End (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Yan heard a loud thud, and he squinted his narrow eyes. He took a fewrge strides in front of Yan Hua.


    He bent down, and picked up her fallen phone with his fair and slender fingers. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yan Hua widened her eyes slightly. The man¡¯s polite and cultured expression was reflected in her eyes as she met his dark eyes, ¡°I just received a call from the butler. He said that the police came to our house, looking for Daddy to question him.¡±


    Although Yan Hua had been ridiculed andughed at by many people when she was still fat, the world was still innocent and nice to her.


    What was wrong was wrong and what was right was right to her.


    Yan Cheng had protected her too well from the dangers of the world.


    To her, if the police came to their home and asked to question someone, it was naturally something bad.


    ¡°Bo Yan, you can stay here. I-I¡¯ll go back first, I¡¯m worried that something has happened to Daddy.¡±


    Bo Yan shifted his frameless spectacles on his nose, as he said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    ¡°But, what about Young Master Mu...¡±


    ¡°Yanzhi is here.¡± His calm tone showed his strong attitude that forbid her from denying him.


    In front of her, he had always been more domineering.


    Yan Hua had not experienced anything too serious before, and she would definitely be more at ease if Bo Yan was with her.


    Bo Yan exined the situation to Lan Yanzhi briefly before he left with Yan Hua.


    The two of them took thest night flight back to the capital.


    Bo Yan got their driver to fetch them at the airport to return to the Yan manor. They rushed nonstop to the Yan family¡¯s manor.


    Yan Hua saw several police cars parked outside the manor the moment she reached the entrance.


    Pushing the door open, Yan Hua scrambled out of the car in her rush.


    Yan Cheng was escorted out of the manor by the police. He even had handcuffs around his wrists.


    Yan Hua¡¯s pupils constricted immediately, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Yan Cheng nced at Yan Hua, who had gotten thinner, before he nced at Bo Yan, who was following behind her. He seemed to understand something, as coldness shed in his eyes.


    He rxed his guard around Chen Qianqian after she got pregnant with his son, but the b*tch actually stole the ount book he had ced in his safe.


    The ount book had the evidence of him smuggling drugs into the country.


    He had always been very careful all through these years, but he ended up failing in the hands of a scheming b*tch.


    He did not understand how it happened at first. How Chen Qianqian had the courage to be an undercover. However, he understood now.


    Bo Yan was the mastermind.


    After Bo Yan and Yan Hua got married, he passed on the power he had to Bo Yan.


    Bo Yan used the power he got to collude with the old stockholders in Yan Corporation that tolled with Yan Cheng, to betray him by telling Bo Yan where he hid the drugs.


    The witnesses, evidence and ces he used to hide the drugs were all found by the police.


    Yan Cheng knew that his life was over.


    However, his Hua Hua...


    His poor and innocent child, she still did not know that she had a cunning wolf that was acting like amb, hiding beside her.


    Yan Cheng stopped, wanting to speak privately with Yan Hua, but the police did not give him the chance and escorted him into the police car immediately.


    When Yan Hua reached them, the door had just been mmed shut.


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy!¡± The tears circling in Yan Hua¡¯s eyes fell, and she felt like her heart had been squeezed tightly by an invisible ck hand. It was so painful that she could not breath properly.


    She started running after the police car. Bo Yan immediately ran after her at his, and his slightly cold hand grabbed her wrist, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to catch up.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s heart clenched tightly at the sight of Bo Yan, who¡¯s expression was still as calm as usual after her daddy had been arrested.


    She flung his hand away, before she started to chase after the police car again.


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy!¡± Yan Hua¡¯s tears continued to fall, she was bing more panicked and scared.


    She had only gone for a honeymoon. Why was her daddy arrested the moment she returned?


    What happened exactly?


    Yan Hua could not chase up to the police car no matter how much she ran, as the police car drove further and further away.


    She suddenly tripped on something and fell to the floor. Her heart continued to clench in pain.


    Bo Yan approached her, as he took out the medicine for her heart condition and fed her.


    Yan Hua stared at Bo Yan with a blurred vision that was covered by tears. She looked extremely fragile as she hugged him. ¡°What did Daddy do? Why is it like this all of a sudden?¡±


    Bo Yan carried Hua Yan princess-style from the floor. His eyes sparkled slightly as he started walking towards the manor, ¡°You head back home to take a rest first. I¡¯ll go to the police station.¡±


    Hua Yan grabbed Bo Yan¡¯s sleeves, treating him as thest straw to help her. ¡°Daddy is a good man, the police must have mistaken something. Bo Yan, Daddy is the only family I have left, nothing can happen to him, nothing...¡±


    Bo Yan looked down at the distraught woman in his arms. Her eyshes were covered in tears while her nose was red as she sniffled. She looked especially pitiful.


    When he was putting her on the bad, he suddenly realized that she had actually lost so much weight within thest few months.


    It was actually effortless for him to carry her now.


    He stood by the bed and looked deeply at her, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Yan Hua did not know why, but her heart clenched tightly when she heard him saying that he was leaving.


    Her tears that stopped finally restarted in that moment.


    For some reason, his words sounded like he was nevering back again to her. She watched as he turned and slowly disappeared from her sight.


    Yan Hua got up from the bed and chased after him, ¡°Bo Yan!¡±


    The handsome figure that had walked to the entrance turned around, and his rationality still snapped when he saw the woman chasing after him. He stretched his arms out to hug her.


    He did not dare, nor was he willing to imagine what would happen after she found out the truth about her father being arrested.


    Bo Yan lifted the woman¡¯s face in his embrace. Hisrge palm held onto her smaller face, as his thumb moved to try to wipe away her tears. ¡°Stop losing weight in the future, you look perfect like this.¡±


    Yan Hua hummed in agreement, her nose blocked and her voice nasally.


    ¡°Stop believing in men blindly in the future.¡±


    Yan Hua widened her eyes, not understanding what he meant.


    She looked up at him directly.


    Her eyes were really pure, she was like an unpollutedke as he was reflected clearly in her eyes.


    He stared at her for a while, before he leaned down to ce a light kiss on her wet eyshes.


    ¡°Yan Hua, good bye.¡± His kiss on her lips was as light as a feather.


    After he disappeared from her vision, Yan Hua ran to the balcony and watched him leave in the car.


    Apart from the helpers and her, there was no Daddy or Bo Yan in the manor.


    For the first time, Yan Hua felt very lonely.


    She could not fall asleep at all. She sat by the bed, as she wrapped her arms around her knees. Her face was pale and helpless.


    She did not know how long had passed when the helper came up to bring her supper.


    Yan Hua looked at the helper with her red, swollen eyes. ¡°What crime did Daddymit?¡±


    ¡°Young Lady, us servants don¡¯t know exactly what happened as well. You can wait for your husband to return to ask him about it?¡±


    Yan Hua nodded, before asking the helper to bring the supper down. She had no appetite to eat anything right now.


    Yan Hua had never felt that time passed so slowly before. Every minute and every second felt miserable, like she was in hell.


    She did not know how long she waited, but the dark sky was starting to brighten when she finally heard the sound of a car engine downstairs.


    Yan Hua immediately cheered up, as she got up from the bed quickly and ran downstairs.

 Chapter 454 - Love Till the End (2)

    <h4>Chapter 454: Love Till the End (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The sky had notpletely brightened.


    None of the helpers were up and the main gate was not opened when Yan Hua ran downstairs.


    She was about to open the door when it was opened by someone from outside suddenly.


    ¡°Bo Yan, how¡¯s my Daddy?¡±


    Yan Hua froze the moment the door was pushed open.


    The person who came in was not Bo Yan, it was the arrogant Chen Qianqian with several bodyguards following her.


    Yan Hua furrowed her eyebrows, as her fingers tightened slightly into fists. ¡°Why is it you?¡±


    Yan Hua and Chen Qianqian had fallen outpletely after Yan Hua found out about Chen Qianqian being pregnant with Yan Cheng¡¯s son.


    Yan Cheng also tried his best to not let the two of them meet each other.


    No one was as important as Yan Hua to Yan Cheng.


    Chen Qianqian also only moved into the Yan manor after Yan Hua and Bo Yan went on their honeymoon. It was also why she had the chance to steal the ount book from Yan Cheng¡¯s safe.


    However, it was also because she had the bastard child in her!


    She would go abort the baby a few dayster now that Yan Cheng had been arrested.


    Jealousy shed in Chen Qianqian¡¯s eyes as she stared at Yan Hua, who had gotten a lot slimmer and became a lot prettier.


    If it was not to let Yan Cheng give Bo Yan his power, Bo Yan would not have married Yan Hua as well!


    Would Bo Yan still want her after she aborted the baby?


    To her, Bo Yan was the man that she really wanted.


    Chen Qianqian stared at Yan Hua with obvious resentment. Back then, she was a rich youngdy back then, but she would be the daughter of a drug dealer in the future.


    ¡°Yan Hua, I see that Bo Yan hasn¡¯t told you what happened, right?¡± Chen Qianqian entered the manor with a smile. Yan Hua wanted to stand in her way, but was pushed away roughly instead.


    Yan Hua fell to the floor with Chen Qianqian¡¯s push, having been weak from worrying for Yan Cheng and not eating.


    Chen Qianqian smirked, before she sidled up in her high heels.


    The bodyguards behind her were carrying several of her boxes...


    Yan Hua got up from the floor. She dashed in front of Chen Qianqian, wanting to grab her wrist when a furry pet rushed over suddenly and jumped on Chen Qianqian before she could.


    ¡°Stupid dog, go away!¡±


    Yan Hua was afraid that Chen Qianqian would hurt her pet dog that she had taken care of for many years. Her pupils constricted, ¡°Duoduo,e over.¡±


    Duoduo barked once when he saw Yan Hua being pushed by Chen Qianqian. He moved his ws forward and scratched Chen Qianqian¡¯s face.


    Chen Qianqian shouted once in anger, before she grabbed Duoduo up and threw him down the stairs ruthlessly.


    She was so fast that Yan Hua did not have the chance to react at all.


    After Duoduo fell down the stairs, he rolled another two times on the floor. He barked a few times as he stared with watery eyes at Yan Hua, who was running towards him.


    Yan Hua squatted in front of Duoduo. Her heart almost stopped beating at the sight of his bleeding head. She did not dare to move Duoduo, as she shouted with a trembling voice, ¡°Someonee, someonee quick!¡±


    The helper heard themotion and ran over hurriedly, ¡°Young Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Call the vet over, hurry...¡± Duoduo closed his eyes before Yan Hua could finish her words.


    Yan Hua fell to the floor as her tears fell like gentle beads.


    Her chest seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand. It was suffocating and ufortable.


    She hugged Duoduo to her chest, her lips trembling terribly. ¡°Duoduo, Duoduo, open your eyes and look at sister once more, okay?¡±


    Duoduo had been gifted to her by Daddy on her eighteenth birthday. Duoduo was the one who apanied her when she was at her loneliest and most helpless times.


    Duoduo was very obedient and protected her very well. He would pounce forward with his small body whenever she was bullied.


    However, he had been thrown to his death by Chen Qianqian.


    The helpers were all staring at the sobbing Yan Hua. However, no one dared to approach Yan Hua andfort her under Chen Qianqian¡¯s sharp re.


    Chen Qianqian was pregnant with their Master¡¯s son. If Master was fine, this house would be given to Chen Qianqian¡¯s son in the future.


    No one dared to offend her.


    Besides, Chen Qianqian had punished them several times, using her status as thedy of the house when their young miss was away. A helper talked back to her once, and she immediately gave that helper a p. She then whined to Master and said that that helper had affected her mood and told Master to fire that helper.


    They were helpless.


    Yan Hua ced Duoduo on the floor, before she got up and stared at Chen Qianqian withpletely red eyes.


    Chen Qianqian hurriedly called her bodyguards over at the sight of Yan Hua looking like she wanted to kill someone.


    Yan Hua had also called her bodyguards over. Her bodyguards were all top fighters chosen by Yan Cheng, and Chen Qianqian¡¯s bodyguards were on the floor within mere moments.


    Yan Hua got her bodyguards to hold onto Chen Qianqian¡¯s hands. She walked in front of Chen Qianqian, before giving her two tight ps.


    Before she could give the third p, Chen Qianqian started tough out loud.


    ¡°Yan Hua, I¡¯ll see how long you can remain happy! Your bodyguards will no longer be hired by your Yan family soon. Do you know how your father was arrested? Let me tell you, from the moment he stepped into jail, there is no way he wille out for the rest of his life!¡±


    Yan Hua stared at Chen Qianqian, whose cheeks were red and swollen by her ps. She was infuriated. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe your nonsense? Bo Yan had gone to the police station, he¡¯ll get my Daddy out very quickly!¡±


    ¡°Ha,¡± Chen Qianqian stared at Yan Hua pitifully, before a scoff left her lips, ¡°Yan Hua, you¡¯re really innocent. Yan Cheng has protected you too well.¡±


    Yan Hua sniffled, her body trembling slightly, ¡°Chen Qianqian, are you going to walk out yourself or do you want me to get my bodyguards to throw you out?¡±


    The hatred and gloating in Chen Qianqian¡¯s eyes became clearer. ¡°Tsk, do you still believe in Bo Yan that much at this point? Let me tell you then, Bo Yan is not some unknownd. In fact, he has a strong background. He¡¯s from the Special Anti-Drug Team! He came to be a bodyguard at the capital¡¯s richest family to bring your drug dealer of a father to justice!¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s body was slightly unstable as she took a few steps back.


    There was too much information in Chen Qianqian¡¯s hateful words.


    She could not ept, and did not understand it in such a short time.


    She cked out slightly, as if she was going to fall into an endless abyss in the next second. She forced herself to stay upright, despite almost copsing to the ground. Clenching down on her jaw, she grit out, ¡°Do you want to be pped again?¡±


    Chen Qianqian smiled, gloating at the sight of Yan Hua experiencing a strong blow. ¡°What was the point of it all, even if you pped me to death? Yan Hua, you should ept the truth that two of the closest men by your side have been lying to you all along. You were a fat pig in the past, and now that you¡¯ve slimmed down, you¡¯re still a stupid pig!¡±

 Chapter 455 - Breaking Off (1)

    <h4>Chapter 455: Breaking Off (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Chen Qianqian smiled, gloating at the sight of Yan Hua experiencing a strong blow.


    She ced a hand on the bump on her abdomen, before she walked up and entered Yan Cheng¡¯s bedroom.


    Yan Hua was a rich youngdy in the past, and what would she be in the future? She would only be remembered as the daughter of a drug smuggler!


    Yan Hua copsed onto the stairs. The strong blow of reality caused her to ck out and lose consciousness.


    When she woke up again, she was lying on her own bed.


    She had a needle connected to a drip in the back of her hand.


    She stared nkly at the ceiling.


    A cold liquid flowed nonstop from her ears.


    She had never thought that the man that she loved with all of her heart had such a great and sacred job.


    Never would she have imagined that he beloved Daddy was a drug smuggler.


    She had long known that falling for Bo Yan was a tough thing to do.


    Because he had no feelings for her.


    She did her best to change herself, with her only hope to be that he could take another nce at her.


    However, she got used and hurt by him in return for her change!


    It was probably the real life version of ¡®Internal Affairs¡¯!


    In fact, he probably already knew about the truth behind her daddy¡¯s arrest when she received the callst night!


    But he did not say a word.


    He had never treated her as his significant other.


    In his eyes, she was probably a tool that he could abandon anytime!


    Although he was indifferent to her during their honeymoon, he still looked after her really well.


    When people wanted to take advantage of her or bully her when they were overseas, he would always be the first one to step in and protect her.


    Back then, she had thought that he was not that ruthless and heartless to her.


    At the time, she had led herself to believe that with time, he would slowly fall for her.


    In the end, it turned out that it was all just a one-sided affection.


    Yan Hua smiled bitterly. However, as her smile widened, the tears that fell from her eyes increased.


    It was no wonder Chen Qianqian called her stupid, she was really stupid!


    ...


    Yan Huay in bed for the entire day.


    A servant came up to ask her to go down for dinner, but she ignored her. Another helper wanted to bring dinner for her, but Chen Qianqian, who was acting at thedy of the house, ordered the helper to stop serving her.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she like to lose weight? She can continue losing weight from not eating. It¡¯s not like Bo Yan will take another look at her, no matter how much weight she loses!¡±


    Although she hated Yan Hua badly, Chen Qianqian was still jealous and unhappy after Yan Hua lost so much weight. She was even more afraid that Bo Yan would fall for the now-thin Yan Hua.


    However, even if Bo Yan had feelings for Yan Hua, there probably would not be any good ending between the two now that Yan Cheng had been arrested...


    It was almost eight at night.


    Yan Hua, who had not eaten anything all day, heard the sound of a car engine from downstairs.


    Yan Hua closed her tired eyes, she felt weak, angry and sad.


    Bo Yan took less than one minute from getting off the car to heading upstairs. His steps were a lot faster than usual.


    Bo Yan pushed open the room door and saw Yan Hua sitting by the window. He unbuttoned his suit as his gazended on her face. ¡°I heard from the helper that you haven¡¯t eaten anything all day?¡±


    Yan Hua turned around to look at the handsome man beside her. Her usually clear and bright eyes were red, and Bo Yan¡¯s heart clenched slightly when he met her eyes.


    Yan Hua stared at the man¡¯s well-defined facial features. She felt like she had been frozen all over, and the only thing that she would feel clearly was the pain in her heart.


    Was she the one who had allowed the wolf into their house?


    If she had not insisted that he should be her bodyguard, if she did not like him so much, Daddy might have already asked him to leave the Yan family!


    Yan Hua closed her eyes. Even breathing felt painful and difficult for her right now.


    ¡°Huahua.¡± Bo Yan¡¯s gaze darkened at the sight of the trembling Yan Hua.


    Yan Hua stared at the face that she had been so enchanted with, as she squeezed out the words, ¡°Bo Yan, do you have anything to say to me?¡±


    The emotions in Bo Yan¡¯s eyes kept changing. He moved his lips, his voice low and hoarse, ¡°Did Chen Qianqian tell you everything?¡±


    Before he returned, Yan Hua had still held onto the hope that what Chen Qianqian had said was not the truth.


    That Chen Qianqian had only fabricated a lie to sow discord between the two of them. She still wanted to believe that he did not use her and lie to her, that he had went out really wanting to find a way to help her father.


    How naive of her.


    Whatever illusion she had of him was shattered to pieces.


    Yan Hua stumbled two steps backward and Bo Yan grabbed her shoulders instinctively to stabilize her. However, he had just touched her when he got pped hard on his left cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Yan Hua shrieked, her wet eyshes trembled nonstop. ¡°Bo Yan, how can you dare to still appear in front of me after what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    Her vision had turned blurry, and she could no longer see him clearly. However, his face appeared exceptionally clear in her mind, and she could draw his entire face, from his eyebrows to his lips, perfectly.


    ¡°You got married to me to take down my Daddy, right?¡±


    Bo Yan stared at her, his eyes unreadable. ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t do it all the way when you got drunk that night.¡±


    She was very innocent, and had never experienced anything between opposite genders. She thought that they had sex once a drunk couple were in bed together, with several red marks on her neck.


    But that was not the truth.


    He had not touched her.


    Yan Hua¡¯s teary eyes widened even more. Sheughed in self-ridicule, ¡°So I see, I see!¡±


    Her vision waspletely blurred, while her voice was trembling terribly as well, ¡°Do you think that you can hurt me without a care because you haven¡¯t touched me?¡±


    ¡°Huahua,¡± Bo Yan¡¯s expression darkened. He took one step forward to grab Yan Hua¡¯s shoulders forcefully, before he sighed softly, ¡°Your father was a good man to you, but he¡¯s a criminal to many people. I won¡¯t make any excuses for myself, and I can only say sorry to you for all that had happened.¡±


    <i>Sorry?</i>


    He used her, lied to her, hurt her and caused her to lose her father, yet all she got a ¡®sorry¡¯ from him?


    Looking from a reasonable perspective, her daddy was a criminal, but to her, he was her only closest family!


    ¡°You also arranged for Chen Qianqian to approach my Daddy, right? Does her son belong to my Daddy or you, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yan Hua.¡± The man tightened his hold on her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve never touched another woman before.¡±


    Yan Hua blinked her eyes hard to get all of the tears out as she waited to regain her tears. Sheughed lightly. ¡°You¡¯ve never touched a woman before, but you can make all the women do anything for you. You¡¯re... really great...¡±


    Bo Yan had never seen Yan Hua like this. Even though she was smiling, this smile never reached her eyes.


    When she looked at him, her gaze was no longer filled with adoration, nor did it have the shyness or sweetness in them like before. All she had was endless despair, hatred and overwhelming coldness.


    The way she looked at him was like she had known him for a very long time, yet like they had never known each other as all.


    ¡°Bo Yan, you¡¯ve never liked me before, right? Not even a single little bit, right?¡± Yan Hua heard herself asking softly, her voice distant as though it was trailing from a faraway country.

 Chapter 456 - Breaking Off (2)

    Chapter 456: Breaking Off (2)


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    She had changed for him, she had given him so much, and she loved him so much.


    Did none of it move him, even a little at all?


    She did not know why she even asked that.


    She already knew what his answer was.


    However, she still stubbornly wanted him to give her the closure to this mistake she had started.


    She wanted him to give her the answer that would end whatever feelings she had for him.


    The man¡¯s hands resting by his sides were clenched into fists. They tightened, then rxed again.


    Yan Hua did not get an answer after waiting for a while. However, she already understood what he wanted to say.


    No matter what she had done, he really did not have even the tiniest hint of feelings for her.


    Now that she thought about it, it made sense too. He treated her as a drug smuggler¡¯s daughter from the start, not to mention that she was fat at first too.


    So what if she had lost weight? He still wasn¡¯t willing to spare another nce at her.


    Yan Hua stared at the heartless and aloof man in front of her. Her vision turned blurry again. ¡°Then, how many years will my Daddy be sentenced for?¡±


    Bo Yan moved his lips as he spat out two words, ¡°Death sentence.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s face immediately paled at his words. Her body was shaking, as she lost energy and almost fell once again.


    Bo Yan stretched his hands out, wanting to stabilize her, but she pushed his hands away with all of her strength instead.


    Daddy was going to get a death sentence. She would not have a daddy in the future.


    It was her daddy who had doted on her since she was young, no matter what had happened.


    Daddy was the only one who loved her with all his heart. And he would be gone, never having a second chance at life.


    Yan Hua red at Bo Yan with red eyes. This handsome but cold man gave her so much pain she felt like she was suffocating to death.


    She never said anything more, only rushing towards the cupboard where the scissors were kept.


    Bo Yan rushed towards her instinctively, wanting to snatch the sharp scissors from her hands, but she took a big step back.


    Her tears blurred her vision once more, as she lifted the scissors with a hand while the other pulled her waist-long hair towards the scissors.


    She took arge snip.


    Long strands of ink-like hair fell onto the cold floor.


    ¡°Bo Yan, I kept my long hair for nearly four years for you, since I know that you like girls with long hair. The length of my hair represents my feelings for you, the longer it is, the depth of my feelings.¡±


    Back when she was still fat, the only thing that she felt was presentable was her fair and smooth skin and her ck silky hair. They were things that she once loved the most.


    ¡°Although you hurt me once, I still liked you and wasn¡¯t willing to cut this long hair, because it represented my feelings for you!¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s eyes shook whenever she cut a part of her hair with every sentence she said.


    ¡°Do you know? I really liked you so much before, so much that I was willing to do everything for you.¡±


    Every snip she too, his heart seemed to shake.


    He had long known that this would happen eventually, but he thought that he would not care


    And it was ultimately something that he had taken for granted.


    ¡°Yan Hua, stop cutting your hair!¡± He took arge step forward, grabbing her thin wrist at once.


    Yan Hua looked innocent and sweet usually, but she was really stubborn when she wanted to be.


    She held onto the pair of scissors with all of her strength, unwilling to let go.


    Helplessness appeared on Bo Yan¡¯s indifferent expression for the very first time.


    She had always been the one who humored him and pleased him, careful to do his bidding.


    And now, he did not know what to do.


    ¡°Yan Hua, let go.¡±


    One of them wanted to take away the scissors, while the other was not willing to let go. Amongst their pushing and pulling, the scissors identally stabbed into Bo Yan¡¯s chest.


    Bo Yan merely grunted in pain when it stabbed him.


    Scorching hot blood immediately drenched and spread out his white shirt, forming a red spot.


    Chen Qianqian, who heard themotion, pushed the door open and screamed in shock when she saw the scene in the room.


    ¡°Bo Yan, are you alright, Bo Yan?¡± Chen Qianqian red at Yan Hua as she spat out, ¡°You dare to injure Bo Yan?! Yan Hua, you just wait to be jailed together with Yan Cheng!¡±


    Chen Qianqian took out her phone, wanting to call the police.


    However, a blood-stained palm suddenly reached over and took away the phone, before smashing it ruthlessly on the floor.


    Chen Qianqian¡¯s pupils constricted slightly when she met the man¡¯s cold and sharp eyes.


    ¡°Yan Hua has nothing to do with my injury.¡± Bo Yan pursed his pale lips, as he struggled to remain in the same posture. He said coldly, ¡°If you dare say anything, I¡¯ll ruin you! Also, get out of the Yan manor, this will always be Huahua¡¯s house.¡±


    Chen Qianqian widened her eyes as she stared at the cold and heartless man. Her voice was desperate and pleading, ¡°Bo Yan, you¡¯re treating me like this after I helped you?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to take out that ck material, then get the hell away, as far as you can scram.¡±


    Chen Qianqian ran out in tears.


    The smell of blood lingered in the air, and it made Yan Hua¡¯s empty stomach turn in itself.


    Her eyes stung in pain at the sight of the unending blood flowing out from the man¡¯s chest. However, she was not as nervous as she was in the past whenever he was in any difort or injured.


    She smirked coldly, ¡°Mr. Bo, towards you, I¡¯ll give you the same words that you said to Chen Qianqian.¡±


    A deep pain that Bo Yan did not realize even himself, appeared in his eyes. He pursed his lips, his voice was terribly hoarse, ¡°I know that you¡¯re very sad right now. Let¡¯s talk again when you¡¯re calm...¡±


    Yan Hua interrupted his words coldly, ¡°We naturally have to talk, though it¡¯s to discuss about our divorce.¡± She took a deep breath, looking away from him, ¡°Bo Yan, let¡¯s cut all ties between us from today onwards. If I, Yan Hua, cannot let go of you in the future, then I¡¯ll face an unfortunate death.¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s tall body trembled terribly.


    ¡°Get out of my house, I don¡¯t want to see you at all!¡± Yan Hua pointed at the door, a never before seen desperation in her eyes.


    Bo Yan knew that she would only get more agitated and sad if he remained here. Pressing a hand against his injured chest, he walked out with heavy steps.


    The bright red blood left a trail in his wake.


    ...


    At S Country.


    Junyuan hade over in the afternoon. An Feng nned to cook for him after finding out that he was Xiaojie¡¯s main doctor.


    ¡°Zhizhi, there¡¯s no more soy sauce at home. Can you help me go get a bottle back from the supermarket?¡±


    An Feng pulled Nan Zhi to the side before she asked softly, ¡°Does Doctor Jun have a girlfriend?¡±


    Nan Zhi could tell what An Feng was thinking with just a nce, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t y matchmaker. If not, Junyuan and I will be very awkward.¡±


    ¡°I think Doctor Jun is pretty decent though...¡±


    Before An Feng could finish her words, Nan Zhi ran away swiftly.


    The supermarket was ten minutes away by foot, so Nan Zhi cycled over.


    She entered the supermarket and walked to the aisle where the soy sauce were located. A loud bang suddenly came from the entrance, followed by loud screaming.


    Nan Zhi turned back, and she could see more than ten tattooed westerners holding guns walking in through the gaps between the racks.


    Nan Zhi hurriedly moved back with some fear on her face.


    She only stopped when she hit a rack. She hurriedly got under the racks when she saw that the other customers had also squatted down and covered their heads.


    However, she nked out the moment she got under the rack.


    There was another person squatting under the rack.


    The man¡¯s arm and thigh seemed to have been shot.


    He was holding onto a gun with his bleeding hand, and he aimed the gun at Nan Zhi¡¯s head the moment she squatted under the rack

 Chapter 457 - She is His Woman

    <h4>Chapter 457: She is His Woman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The two of them froze when they saw each other.


    It was clear that they did not expect to see the other.


    ¡°Lock all of the doors in the supermarket. Don¡¯t let out even a mosquito out before we find him!¡± A man holding onto a gun shouted in rage.


    The customers and cashiers in the supermarket were all squatting and hugging their heads. No one dared to say anything.


    Nan Zhi stared at Xiao Yi, who was squatting beside her and had kept his gun. Her eyebrows were furrowed tightly together.


    Why was she so unlucky? To think she had actually managed to get into something like this when she had only came out to buy a bottle of soy sauce.


    The leader of the armed men was bald. Nan Zhi looked out from under the rack. Her heartbeat increased rapidly when she saw the bald man heading over towards her with a gun in his hand.


    Would the bald man think that she was Xiao Yi¡¯s aplice when he saw them together? Although she did not know what Xiao Yi did to anger these people, but it was clear that it was not a joke and she could lose her life with him...


    Xiao Yi had also heard the sound of the bald man walking over. He whispered to Nan Zhi, ¡°I saved your life once at the deserted ind.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips trembled.


    Was he asking her to repay him now for that time?


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart. I believe that you can help me.¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at Xiao Yi for a few seconds, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll return your favor.¡± She climbed out from under the racks swiftly, before blocking the racks with somerge items and stood in front of the racks.


    The bald man walked over.


    He saw the blood on the floor, and a bloodthirsty coldness shed in his eyes.


    The bald man raised his gun and aimed it at Nan Zhi¡¯s head.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s left hand was in the pockets of her jacket. She pursed her lips tightly, as thin sweat appeared on her forehead.


    The bald man walked over and asked her in English, ¡°Did you see a Chinese man who got shot at his hand and leg?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face waspletely pale, as she acted like she was inplete fear, ¡°N-No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± The bald man had a murderous look, as he interrogated her fiercely, ¡°Then where did the blood on the floore from?¡± With that said, his finger pushed on the trigger slightly. It was as if he would shoot her head anytime if Nan Zhi dared to lie.


    Nan Zhi stretched out her hand from her pocket, ¡°yed with knife... Cut myself identally... I¡¯m scared mummy scold.¡±


    The bald man saw a cut on Nan Zhi¡¯s palm, with blood still oozing out of his palm. He nced at her expression again, which looked dumb and foolish like a retard. He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Are you a fool?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m not a fool. Mommy said that I¡¯m the smartest.¡±


    The bald man pushed the gun against her forehead again. She grabbed the gun with her injured hand. ¡°Hehe, is this a toy gun? I have one at home too.¡±


    Any suspicion the bald man had were gone at that and he turned around to start searching in the next area.


    Nan Zhi let out a long breath in relief.


    The armed men left the supermarket after about ten minutester when they could not find the person they were looking for.


    Nan Zhi fell to the floor with her forehead covered in sweat.


    Xiao Yi pushed therge items away and got out from under the racks. He sat next to Nan Zhi, ¡°You¡¯re indeed really smart.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at him in irritation. ¡°Stay away from me. I¡¯ve already repaid your favor from before, and whatever happens to you is none of my business from now on.¡± She got up, wanting to leave when Xiao Yi grabbed her again. ¡°Take me somewhere safe.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°I brought you out from the deserted ind and didn¡¯t leave you in the ocean.¡±


    Nan Zhi had no words.


    Nan Zhi was worried that the men had not gone too far and she only supported Xiao Yi to leave the supermarket after another half an hour had passed.


    She was cycling the bicycle while Xiao Yi was sitting behind her.


    Nan Zhi felt like tens of thousands of mas were running across in her head as she was carrying a tall and heavy man behind her while her palm had been cut open.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, if you¡¯re still alive after this, please stay away from Yanran.¡±


    The man behind her was about to reply her when he realized that things were wrong. The bald man had caught up to them with his men.


    ¡°Cycle faster.¡±


    Nan Zhi heard the gunshots from behind her.


    She trembled in fear, and the bicycle toppled.


    Xiao Yi and her had both fallen onto the floor.


    ¡°Get up quick and run.¡± Xiao Yi did not care about the injury he had on his arm. He pulled Nan Zhi up immediately and started running.


    The two of them reached an alley, but Xiao Yi¡¯s speed was obviously slower than before.


    Nan Zhi asked as she panted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t escape anymore.¡±


    Xiao Yi just finished his words when several armed men walked out from the two ends of the alley.


    The leader was still that fierce old man.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, who did you offend exactly? I¡¯m really doomed because of you.¡±


    Xiao Yi pushed Nan Zhi behind him, as he stared dangerously at the bald man. ¡°She¡¯s innocent, let her go.¡±


    ¡°Innocent?¡± The bald manughed out loud, ¡°She lied to me to cover for you, she deserves to die like you!¡±


    ¡°What did you do to make him want to kill you so badly?¡± Nan Zhi asked softly.


    ¡°I killed his boss, stole his boss¡¯ woman, and got him jailed for ten years when I was still in the mafia.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched.


    It was no wonder the bald man wanted to kill him, Xiao Yi was indeed quite ruthless.


    The bald man gave an order, and several guns were aimed at Xiao Yi and Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi thought that Xiao Yi and her would be target boards if they were fired at.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression waspletely dark. ¡°She¡¯s Mu Sihan¡¯s woman.¡±


    Surprise shed in the bald man¡¯s eyes when he heard the name ¡®Mu Sihan¡¯.


    However, he smirked coldly within a few seconds, ¡°Xiao Yi, do you think I¡¯m stupid? Mu Sihan just got engaged in Ning City, are you mentioning him so that I¡¯ll spare you?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not think that the bald man would know Mu Sihan. Not to mention, from the bald man¡¯s tone, Mu Sihan seemed to hold quite a lot of influence to him...


    Was Mu Sihan in the mafia as well?


    Xiao Yi muttered to Nan Zhi softly, seeing that the bald man did not believe him, ¡°Think of a way to prove that you¡¯re Mu Sihan¡¯s woman.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows.


    Prove that she was Mu Sihan¡¯s woman?


    How was she going to prove something like that?


    Nan Zhi hurriedly caressed her neck. She had taken off bullet ne that Mu Sihan gave her the night he had the engagement ceremony.


    ¡°He gave me a bullet that almost went into his heart.¡±


    The bald man scoffed, as he aimed the gun at Nan Zhi¡¯s forehead. ¡°How about I give you a bullet in the heart now?¡±


    ¡°Boss, this girl looks really pretty. How about you let us y with her before you kill her?¡± Several armed men were drooling when they leered at Nan Zhi.


    ¡°I can call Mu Sihan right now!¡± Nan Zhi said hurriedly, her heart almost leaping out of her throat.


    ¡°Call the King of Hell instead!¡± It was obvious the bald man did not want to talk to them anymore. He pressed lightly on the trigger, wanting to fire already.


    Right then, a cold voice trailed over.


    ¡°Who dares to shoot?¡±


    More than ten bullet-proof ck sedans drove towards the alley at a breakneck speed. A man dressed in a ck suit was sitting in the first car.


    The handsome straight eyebrows, deep ck eyes, well-defined nose bridge and distinct lips... Who else did the handsome facial features that looked like they were carved out belong to, apart from Mu Sihan?


    Nan Zhi blinked. For a moment, she thought that she was hallucinating.


    Why would he appear here?

 Chapter 458 - Soaking in a Tub of Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 458: Soaking in a Tub of Jealousy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The car door pushed open and the man in ck suit got off the car.


    He was wearing a ck hat unexpectedly, and he looked a little like a special agent from those spy movies.


    A hand was in his pocket as he walked towards the alley with his long legs.


    Yi Fan, who had gotten off the car after him, wanted to follow with their bodyguards, but he lifted his hand and stopped them.


    It had been three days since his engagement with Xue¡¯er.


    Nan Zhi did not think that she would see him here.


    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in a honeymoon period with Xue¡¯er since they had just gotten engaged?


    She did what she could to not look at any news rted to him these past few days. Whenever someone would mention him to her, she would stop them in time to not hear anything.


    She really did not want to continue to keep any connections with an engaged man.


    It was not easy to forget a person, but she was determined in doing her best to do what she could.


    She had finally felt less miserable when she thought of him, why was he appearing in front of her again?


    Mu Sihan walked toward bald man. The two of them conversed for a while, before he looked towards Xiao Yi and Nan Zhi, who were in a corner.


    Xiao Yi had pulled Nan Zhi behind him in a protective stance, and Mu Sihan could not see her clearly.


    However, Xiao Yi...


    ¡°Tsk, I didn¡¯t think that Brother Yi would ever be so flustered like you are now.¡± Mu Sihan raised an eyebrow, as his ck eyes appeared even more deep under the ck hat. ¡°You¡¯re probably at your limit after losing so much blood!¡±


    His arrogant and annoying tone caused Xiao Yi¡¯s expression to darken.


    Mu Sihan took two steps forward, moving his gaze away from Xiao Yi and onto Nan Zhi, who was behind him.


    His expression was extremely dark.


    That damned woman.


    He thought that he would be able to see her soon after he got out from the surgery room.


    In the end, he waited for so long but did not even receive even a call from her.


    Had she watched the live-stream at all? Did she hear his confession?


    He felt extremely tormented waiting in Ning City, and he rushed over nonstop to look for her before his injuries were healed.


    In the end, he saw her being chased by the bald man¡¯s men with Xiao Yi.


    Why was she so popr with men?


    Gu Sheng and Qiao Yanze had not disappeared from her side, and now there was Xiao Yi as well!


    Nan Zhi did not know what Mu Sihan was thinking. She only knew that his eyes on her were turning darker and colder.


    The bald man had also noticed Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes, and he aimed his gun at Nan Zhi and Xiao once more. ¡°Now that Young Master Mu is here, do you still dare to say that you¡¯re his woman?¡±


    Indeed, Nan Zhi did not dare say she was his woman, now that Mu Sihan was here.


    Because, he was Xue¡¯er¡¯s man.


    Nan Zhi clenched her fists tightly, as her cut palm hurt even more.


    She looked down, saying slowly, ¡°I¡¯m indeed not his woman.¡±


    The bald man scoffed, ¡°Are you Xiao Yi¡¯s mistress then? I can tell you love him a lot since you helped him without regard for your life!¡±


    The bald man did not notice the expression of the handsome man standing to him darkeningpletely at his words. He looked like his face was covered in a thickyer of ice.


    She was not scared of dying to save Xiao Yi?


    She might have been shot to death by the bald man¡¯s men, or even raped then murdered if he did not arrive in time.


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips tightly together, as he exuded an extremely cold aura all over.


    Suddenly, Mu Sihan snatched the gun from the bald man¡¯s hand.


    The gun was aimed straight at Xiao Yi and Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted.


    She never thought that Mu Sihan wanted to shoot Xiao Yi and her personally.


    Several of the bald man¡¯s underlings could not help but shout when they see Mu Sihan about to shoot Nan Zhi, all drooling for Nan Zhi¡¯s beauty, ¡°Don¡¯t kill her first and let us y with her! She looks really fresh and young, especially that fair and smooth face of hers, I don¡¯t know if that ass...¡±


    That person had not finished his words when his thigh got shot immediately.


    If he aimed off a little, the bullet would have shot his penis.


    Everyone else started aiming their guns at Mu Sihan, seeing that one of them had been injured. However, Mu Sihan was faster, as he used a hand to wrap around the bald man¡¯s back and used the other to aim a gun at his head.


    ¡°Baldie, this batch of underlings are really not up to standard.¡±


    If the bald man did not understand why Mu Sihan was aiming a gun at him, he would really be brainless.


    ¡°Is that woman really your woman?¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then, is she yours?¡±


    ¡°¡®Alright, I¡¯ll let her off today for Young Master Mu¡¯s sake. However, I have to take Xiao Yi away today, no matter what.¡±


    Mu Sihan let go of the bald man and walked over to Xiao Yi and Nan Zhi with the gun still in his hands.


    He nced at Xiao Yi when he passed by him.


    The two men¡¯s eyes met each other, and Mu Sihan pulled Nan Zhi out from behind Xiao Yi a few secondster.


    Before Nan Zhi could react, he pushed her towards the wall and kissed her ruthlessly.


    It was an overbearing, wild, crazy, rough and punishing kiss.


    The bald man and his underlings all started to whistle.


    Xiao Yi found the correct timing and took the gun from Mu Sihan¡¯s hand, before aiming it at his head.


    ¡°Move away, all of you. If not, I will kill him. Baldie, if he¡¯s dead, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to S Country either.¡±


    ...


    <i>In the long ck sedan.</i>


    After the car had driven for a while, Mu Sihan stared at Xiao Yi with a dark expression. ¡°If you dare to involve my woman when you¡¯re met with danger again, I will kill you personally.¡±


    Xiao Yi had lost quite a bit of blood. His handsome face was slightly pale, though his expression was still the same as usual. ¡°Why? Are you jealous? I¡¯ve be more interested in your woman through this incident, she¡¯s more interesting that I originally thought.¡±


    Mu Sihan ordered the driver to stop the car. His jaw waspletely tensed as his eyes darkened, ¡°Scram, or I¡¯ll kill you now.¡±


    Xiao Yi pushed the car door open. He turned around and gave Nan Zhi a flying kiss before he got off the car, ¡°Beauty Nan, we¡¯ll meet very soon.¡±


    Nan Zhi pointed to his injured hand and leg. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡°Drive!¡± A cold growl cut them off.


    ...


    The car drove on for another while before Nan Zhi noticed that they were not headed towards her mother¡¯s house. She nced at the furious man beside her, she could not help but to break the silence, ¡°Mr. Mu, thank you for today. I should get off here!¡±


    ¡°Why are you getting off the car?¡± Mu Sihan narrowed his cold eyes. ¡°Are you worried about Xiao Yi¡¯s injury? Miss Nan, please don¡¯t forget that he has something going on with Xia Yanran. Are you not even letting off your best friend¡¯s man?¡±


    Nan Zhi sucked in a sharp breath at his words.


    Who was he to reprimand her in such a tone?


    She could worry about anyone, and how was it his business?


    Just because he was injured, they didn¡¯t mean he could provoke her for no reason.


    ¡°Mr. Mu, please take note of your status!¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes darkened immediately, as she acted like she wanted to stay as far away from him as possible.


    Yi Fan was sitting in the front passenger seat, and cold sweat fell from his forehead as he listened to the two argue.


    The doctor did not even want Young Master discharged from the hospital so early. He had suffered a serious injury at the back of his head, not to mention that he had fallen from the stairs as well from before. The blood clot in his head had not dispersed, and now, the happenings from the engagement party had only exacerbated his injury.


    The doctor said that since the blood clot was pressing against his nerves, there was a chance that...

 Chapter 459 - Mu Sihan, Why Are You So Childish?

    <h4>Chapter 459: Mu Sihan, Why Are You So Childish?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Stop the car, I want to get off!¡± Nan Zhi did not want to stay in contact with a married man. Her eyes were cold as her expression was serious.


    Mu Sihan furrowed his straight eyebrows tightly, at the sight of her really wanting to get off the car. ¡°Woman, I flew over specially from Ning City to find you. It was fine that you almost died with Xiao Yi, but you¡¯re still using this attitude against me?¡±


    Nan Zhi felt that it was funny.


    Was she supposed to treat him like she did in the past?


    ¡°Damn it, did you watch the live-stream?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared straight into his ck eyes, as she said, one word at a time, ¡°Mu Sihan, I¡¯m tired. You go and live your life, and stoping back to get entangled with me.¡±


    What a nice way to describe it.


    In her eyes, he rushed over here just to get entangled with her?


    ¡°I want to get off the car.¡±


    Mu Sihan cursed angrily, before he ordered coldly, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Yi Fan was about to speak at the sight of the two arguing the moment they meant, but was met with Mu Sihan¡¯s sharp gaze.


    He immediately shut his mouth in fear.


    Young Master, aren¡¯t you digging a hole for yourself?!


    After the driver stopped the car, Nan Zhi pushed the door open and got off the car without looking back once.


    The car drove away almost immediately.


    Nan Zhi sucked in a deep breath, forcing herself from turning back.


    However, she was still angry about it all.


    That ass Mu Sihan, does he think that she¡¯s easy to bully and still think that he¡¯s the only one she wanted?


    The scar in her heart had finally healed a little, yet he appeared in front of her once more.


    Why was he such an ass?!


    Nan Zhi sucked in another deep breath, controlling her emotions before she started to walk back.


    It was a good thing that the car had not driven too far away from the ce she left her bicycle.


    ...


    <i>In the long Rolls-Royce </i>.


    Mu Sihan stretched his hand out to Yi Fan, spitting out coldly, ¡°Cigarette.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you have to abstain from smoking, drinking and spicy food with your current condition.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    The driver could only stop the car once more.


    ¡°The two of you, get off. And get the cars behind me to stop following me,¡± Mu Sihan ordered.


    Yi Fan was rmed. ¡°Young Master, we haven¡¯t found the person who shot that bullet during the engagement party, you¡¯re in constant danger.¡±


    ¡°Butler Yi, don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m a jinx? Jinxes don¡¯t die that easily!¡±


    Mu Sihan moved into the driver¡¯s seat, as he chased Yi Fan out of the car with a dark expression.


    ...


    Nan Zhi went to the pharmacy and bandaged her injured hand. She found her bicycle then, then started cycling home.


    Tick, tick, tick...


    Suddenly, a loud horn came from behind her.


    Nan Zhi held onto the bicycle with one hand, and looked back when she heard the horn.


    She lost bnce when she saw the familiar ck sedan and almost fell off the bicycle.


    She retracted her gaze and bnced herself swiftly.


    Her long eyshes fluttered.


    Didn¡¯t he leave?


    Why did hee back?


    Was she not clear enough?


    The car suddenly sped and caught up to Nan Zhi¡¯s bicycle.


    If she sped up, he sped up too.


    If she slowed down, he slowed down as well.


    Nan Zhi had to admit that his driving skills were really good.


    He could actually get the car to drive next to the bicycle.


    Nan Zhi was a little angry, as she turned slightly to re at him. ¡°Mr. Mu, don¡¯t you think they you¡¯re being very childish?¡±


    One of Mu Sihan¡¯s hands was injured and he could only hold onto the steering wheel with one hand. A gangster-ish smile appeared on his handsome face when he heard Nan Zhi¡¯s words. ¡°Does the road belong to you? If you can ride on this road, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    Nan Zhi almost exploded in anger.


    She could not get rid of him, even if she scolded him to the high heavens.


    What had she done to deserve this?


    It was only when she reached her house¡¯s entrance that he stopped his car after she ran in without turning back once.


    If it was in the past, he would naturally follow her in shamelessly.


    However, her mother lived here...


    Nan Zhi only stopped, panting after she ran into the house.


    An Feng walked out of the kitchen with an apron, ¡°Zhizhi, where did you go to buy the soy sauce? You didn¡¯t even bring your phone, why did you take do long?¡±


    Soy sauce?


    Nan Zhi only remembered then that she had gone out to buy a bottle of soy sauce. It had seemed like an age ago after all that had happened.


    An Feng noticed the bandage on Nan Zhi¡¯s left hand. She hurriedly pulled her hand over, worry and concern filled her eyes and her voice was anxious, ¡°How did you injure your hand?¡±


    Nan Zhi thought about the fact that she almost could not see her mother again, and jumped into An Feng¡¯s embrace. She pouted and whined, ¡°It¡¯s so nice to have Mommy with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a child, always not telling me anything...¡± An Feng patted Nan Zhi¡¯s back softly, ¡°I¡¯ll get Doctor Jun toe over and take a look at your hand.¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you still trying to matchmake Junyuan and I? Please don¡¯t matchmake us anymore...¡±


    Nan Zhi had not finished her words when their neighbor suddenly came over. ¡°Ah Feng, there¡¯s a sedan parked in front of your house. There¡¯s a very handsome young man driving it!¡±


    An Feng wanted to go out to take a look with their neighbor, but Nan Zhi pulled her back immediately. ¡°Mom, he¡¯s probably passing by or something. I¡¯m so hungry, can you cook me something?¡±


    An Feng was pushed into the kitchen by Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi was about to go out when An Feng seemed to have remembered something and told her, ¡°A boy with a nice voice called when you were out. He¡¯s here on a business trip and wanted to meet you, so I invited him over for dinner.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. How much did her mother wanted her to marry? How could she sell her out like that? Was she a piece of meat?


    ...


    Mu Sihan leaned against the car door. All of the cigarettes in the car had been confiscated by Yi Fan, and he could not find any, so he ended up popping a candy into his mouth.


    He had been standing for nearly half an hour, and that damned Kitten was still ignoring him.


    The sunlight was ring and Mu Sihan wore his sunsses. His handsome expression started to darken slowly.


    He was giving her another ten minutes. If she still does note out, he would barge into the house.The waiting time became a really torturous wait, and Mu Sihan nced at his wrist watch.


    The ten minutes was almost up.


    Suddenly, a showy yellow sports car stopped right next to him with a loud screech.


    The sports car had an open top, and loud music was ring out.


    The man driving was wearing an even more showy leather jacket, with blue diamond studs on his ears as he rocked his head.


    He lookedpletely different to the celebrity he was on television, and looked like aplete show-off instead.


    Ji Chuan turned off the GPS and saw the tall figure blocking him. As he was facing the sun, he could not see the other person clearly, only knowing that the person was a little to tall. ¡°The person in front, why are you blocking another person¡¯s house? Are you being a car model here because you¡¯re tall?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s ck eyes behind the sunsses darkened.


    This brat, did he forget about him after filming for a few days abroad?


    Ji Chuan got off his car, after noting that the person in front was not moving at all. He patted that person¡¯s shoulder, and Ji Chuan immediately jumped back like he had seen a ghost when he saw the person clearly. ¡°F-Fourth Brother, why are you here?¡±


    Mu Sihan took off his sunsses, his eyes dark, ¡°I came to find my woman, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I came to eat the dinner that my goddess had cooked of course. I heard that today¡¯s cook is my goddess¡¯ mother. Fourth Brother, looking at how you are now, you¡¯re probably not weed by my goddess and goddess¡¯ mother. Don¡¯t be too envious of me!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression waspletely dark, as he grit his cold voice out from in between his teeth, ¡°Ji. Chuan!¡±

 Chapter 460 - Is It Exciting? Are You Happy?

    Chapter 460: Is It Exciting? Are You Happy?


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ji Chuan usually acted aloof in front of the camera, but it was merely an image given by hispany.


    He was just aplete fool without any care for his image behind the cameras.


    Ji Chuan hurriedlyughed at the sight of the furious Mu Sihan, who looked like he would kick him to the Antic Ocean in the next second. ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯ve been standing here for a while, right? Since my goddess isn¡¯t letting you in, how about I go in first and help you sweet talk to my goddess?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°Do I need to you help me sweet talk to my woman?¡±


    Ji Chuan shrugged his shoulders helplessly, ¡°Alright, you can take care of yourself then. I¡¯ll go in and taste good food!¡±


    Mu Sihan was about to grab Ji Chuan and throw him back to his sports car, but the brat moved faster than a slippery eel.


    After Ji Chuan disappeared from sight, Mu Sihan lifted his wrist up again to take a look at the time.


    It had almost been an hour already.


    She was actually ignoring him.


    Fine, if the woman was ignoring him, he¡¯d find the brat then.


    Mu Sihan took out his phone and called Xiaojie.


    However, all he heard was, ¡°The number you have dialed is unavable.¡±


    The brat actually blocked his number?!


    Mu Sihan clenched his fist and punched the car hard.


    ...


    Knowing that it was Ji Chuan, Nan Zhi specially made the sweet and sour pork ribs that she knew Ji Chuan liked, after she helped An Feng with the other dishes.


    Ji Chuan took the initiative to wash and cut the vegetables, after noting that her left hand was ignored. He even took a photo of him washing vegetables and posted it up into his feed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to be able to wash vegetables for my goddess...¡±


    He hadpletely forgotten about the aloof man that wanted to kick him to death so bad.


    Mu Sihan waited for another ten minutes when he received a call from Lan Yanzhi.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, I saw Ji Chuan¡¯s feed. He went to find Nan Zhi? Are you there as well? How was it? Was she really touched when she saw you and jumped into your arms crying and the two of you then you started to...¡±


    Mu Sihan hung up the phone with apletely dark expression.


    Would they die if they did note and agitate him?


    His long fingers touched the Weixin icon that he barely entered.


    He almost smashed his phone into pieces when he saw Ji Chuan¡¯s post.


    ...


    Ji Chuan only remembered about the bad-tempered man outside when Nan Zhi was stir-frying the vegetables in the wok. ¡°Goddess, did you watch the live-stream of my Fourth Brother¡¯s engagement?¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows.


    Mu Sihan called her to tell her to watch the live-stream, and now even Ji Chuan was asking her if she watched it.


    Did they think that she was a saint that did not care about anything?


    Ji Chuan knew that Nan Zhi did not watch the live-stream with just a look at her expression.


    It was no wonder she did not let Fourth Brother in!


    Ji Chuan hurriedly took out his phone and opened the search engine.


    He could still find the short video of Fourth Brother¡¯s confession that night, but he could not find anything rted to the engagement party today.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Nan Zhi nced at Ji Chuan¡¯s phone, seeing apletely nked Ji Chuan with his eyebrows furrowed, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°The videos from Fourth Brother¡¯s engagement are gone.¡± Fourth Brother only allowed the media to keep his confession video from what happened that night.


    But the video was gone now, and a person that could wipe the video so cleanly off the Inte was probably only...


    Ji Chuan nced at Nan Zhi, with his eyebrows furrowed together. He was suddenly a little worried about Fourth Brother and her rtionship in the future.


    ...


    As Nan Zhi was cooking, she suddenly heard An Feng speaking to someone outside, ¡°Mr. Mu is Ji Chuan¡¯s sworn brother? Yes, he¡¯s here in the kitchen!¡±


    A man¡¯s low and aloof voice quickly followed, ¡°He¡¯s still young so he doesn¡¯t know his manners and came empty-handed. I prepared some gifts for Auntie, I¡¯ll get him to take it now.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    Mu Sihan walked to the kitchen and kicked Ji Chuan out without a care, ¡°Go take the gifts from my car.¡±


    Ji Chuan rubbed his pained butt and ran out pitifully.


    ...


    Nan Zhi did not say anything or turn back when Mu Sihan was shouting at Ji Chuan.


    She did her best to ignore that bad-tempered man.


    She put all of her attention on cooking.


    Suddenly, there was a weight on her shoulders.


    The man¡¯s sharp chin was ced on her shoulder, his thin lips near her ears as his voice was low, ¡°Actually, I like this dish too.¡±


    The man¡¯s breathing was heavy and the hot air that he exhaled by her ear was itchy and annoying.


    Nan Zhi turned around to re at the man angrily. ¡°You shameless man, stay away from me!¡±


    Not only did the man not leave, he even ced his handsome face next to her. He was smiling evilly. ¡°Oh, your face is red.¡±


    Nan Zhi really wanted to p him to death.


    ¡°I¡¯m cooking, my face turned red from the heat here.¡± She pushed him with her elbow, her tone turning cold, ¡°Mu Sihan, I¡¯d said before that I don¡¯t want to continue entangling with a taken man like you.


    Given her attitude, Mu Sihan was certain that she did not watch the live-stream.


    His long fingers grabbed her chin, turning her pretty face over towards him. He smirked, ¡°I¡¯ll let go of you if you kiss me once.¡±


    This shameless jerk!


    Nan Zhi was so angry, even her eyes turned red.


    ¡°Kitten, it¡¯s been a while since we got intimate with each other, I really missed you.¡±


    He pulled her hand towards his chest, Every part of me is hard for you.¡±


    Nan Zhi retracted her hand and pped him.


    However, she had not managed to touch him before hisrge hand grabbed her wrist. His eyes darkened further, ¡°Kitten, think carefully. I¡¯ll do you once with every time you p me.¡±


    Nan Zhi retorted, ¡°Mu Sihan, do you want me to call your fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡°Xue¡¯er?¡± heughed evilly, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Nan Zhi was a little dazed as she stared at the man¡¯s handsome facial features. She was really scared of getting such a feeling.


    ¡°What do you want from doing this?¡±


    His smile was a little wild, making her heart skip a beat unknowingly, ¡°For the excitement? Or to be happy?¡±


    Nan Zhi couldn¡¯t be bothered giving him any more attention. She turned around and focused on cooking, facing her back to the man. ¡°My mom will definitely ask you to stay for dinner. You can leave after you¡¯re done eating, and we can stop contacting each other.¡±


    A pair of strong hands caressed her waist the moment she finished her words. The hands moved under her shirt.


    His slightly cool fingers touched the soft, smooth skin on her back.


    Nan Zhi sucked in a deep breath.


    She did not think that he would be so daring and shameless. Her mother and the others were all in the living room and there was a chance that they might walk in anytime, yet he was actually...


    The patches of skin that he touched shuddered unconsciously. Nan Zhi was embarrassed and angry. She took the wok, wanting to hit him with it, but he buried his face in between her neck and shoulder. He squinted his eyes as he ced small kisses on her neck as he smiled carelessly, ¡°Kitten, every piece of me belongs to you.¡±


    The pan in Nan Zhi¡¯s hand fell on the kitchen counter with a loud thud.


    What was this asshole gangster talking about?


    ¡°Do you still not understand? I didn¡¯t get engaged to Xue¡¯er.¡±


    His ck eyes stared at her with smouldering fire, seeing that she was dazed out. ¡°Do you still not understand? You¡¯re really stupid.¡±


    He stared at her pretty face, before he opened his mouth to leave his mark on her neck. ¡°You¡¯re the only person I¡¯ll ever do this to.¡±

 Chapter 461 - Is It Illegal To Get Intimate With My Woman?

    <h4>Chapter 461: Is It Illegal To Get Intimate With My Woman?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Of course Nan Zhi understood his words.


    He said that he did not get engaged to Xue¡¯er.


    But¡­ why?


    While she was zoned out, the man turned her slender figure and picked her up onto the kitchen counter.


    Nan Zhi ced her hands on his chest on instinct, not letting him get too close to her.


    The sunlight shone into the room through the ss windows andnded on the woman¡¯s fair, smooth skin. Her long eyshes cast a small shadow on her face.


    The man¡¯s well-defined facial features were reflected in her bright almond-shaped eyes.


    Before she could ask any questions, the man¡¯s refreshing breath invaded her senses once more. His warm kissnded on her cheek, then on her thin ears.


    He licked her ears lightly, but the scorching hot, wet sensation made her feel like she had been set on fire.


    She stretched her hand out and punched him lightly in embarrassment.


    However, he continued to hug her slender waist tightly, locking her within his arms like a metal vice.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, I¡¯ll get angry if you continue being like this.¡±


    His eyes were a dark and deep well of overwhelming emotion and she didn¡¯t know where to look. Caressing her chin with his calloused fingers, he lifted her head to face him. ¡°Is it illegal to get intimate with my woman?¡±


    ¡°Who is your woman? I don¡¯t want to get back together with you, even if you didn¡¯t get engaged to Xue¡¯er.¡±


    The man pursed his lips tightly, as anger appeared in his ck eyes, his jaw tensing up.


    ¡°Look into my eyes and say that again.¡±


    Nan Zhi stared into his deep and attracting eyes, as she furrowed her eyebrows, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you didn¡¯t end up getting engaged to Xue¡¯er, but I¡¯d been feeling really miserable recently, and I¡¯d finally started feeling better¡­¡±


    He red at her, ¡°You don¡¯t like me anymore?¡±


    Her lips moved, ¡°I¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s handsome face was magnified in front of her with just one word out of her lips. It was followed by his scorching hot kiss.


    Nan Zhi moaned in pain from his sudden action. Her petite hand was hitting at his shoulders, as she struggled against him instinctively.


    The man did not nned to let go of her at all. He pushed her jaws open, as his tongue ravished every part of her mouth. He sucked and bit her lip, before his tongue intertwined with hers, sucking, then moving away teasingly, leaving her breathless.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s tensed nerves felt like a pulled bow, with its strings taut and ready to snap at any time.


    He sucked on her tongue overbearingly, and her face blushed at the asional scandalous sounds they produced.


    She found herself leaning backwards from his action, and her fingers identally touched the scorching hot pot. She immediately hissed in pain.


    Mu Sihan hurriedly let go out her, and he sucked onto her finger without any thought after seeing her scalded red finger.


    The wet and warm feeling on Nan Zhi¡¯s finger made her feel like she was going to explode.


    Her breathing stopped.


    She felt like she had been electrocuted all over.


    Her eyshes fluttered as he sucked onto her injured finger. She was about to pull her hand back when An Feng¡¯s shocked voice trailed over, ¡°You two¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    Nan Zhi retracted her hand in distraught.


    An Feng walked into the kitchen and called Nan Zhi out with a strange expression.


    The mother and daughter pair walked to the garden at the back.


    ¡°Zhizhi, Mr. Mu and you¡­ his engagement affairs have been a hot topic for the past few days, and you¡¯re acting like this with him now. Are you¡­¡±


    Nan Zhi knew that her mother disliked third parties in rtionships. She hurriedly rified, ¡°Mom, he said that he didn¡¯t get engaged. My mind¡¯s a mess as well.¡±


    An Feng was about to ask Nan Zhi about what happened clearly, when the young girl next door who was ying with Xiaojie suddenly entered their conversation, ¡°Are you talking about that super handsome, very cool uncle? I watched the live-stream that day, he was confessing to another woman during his engagement party! It was soooo romantic!¡±


    Xiaojie heard it and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Bad Daddy confessed to another woman?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    An Feng and the young girl eximed at the same time, though the young girl was the first to react. ¡°Xiaojie, Xiaojie, the handsome uncle is your Daddy? Ah¡­ I¡¯ve decided to not like you anymore, I want to marry your Daddy!¡±


    The corners of Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched. It seemed like Mu Sihan¡¯s charm was working. Even a ten year old girl was smitten!


    ¡­


    <i>At the dining table.</i>


    Everyone was eating quietly, apart from Ji Chuan, who keptplimenting An Feng and Nan Zhi about how good their food tasted.


    ¡°The food that my goddess and goddess¡¯ mom made is too good! If my goddess didn¡¯t have my Fourth Brother already, I¡¯d really want to marry goddess¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he felt a sharp pain on his calf. He cried out in pain, ¡°Who kicked me?¡± before turning around and seeing Mu Sihan¡¯s cold eyes. He immediatelyughed dryly as he touched his nose. ¡°I don¡¯t have the chance to marry my goddess anymore, but my goddess¡¯ mother is still single! My father happens to be single too, do you want me to matchmake¡­¡±


    He got kicked once more.


    Ji Chuan blinked his eyes pitifully. ¡°Fourth Brother, my goddess had been taken by you, can¡¯t I at least take my goddess¡¯ mother?¡±


    Xiaojie, who had been eating his dinner obediently next to Nan Zhi, also joined the conversation, ¡°Your goddess and goddess¡¯ mother all belongs to me, Brother Jie.¡±


    Mu Sihan was speechless. He wanted to kick this brat away so badly suddenly, and have a daughter with Kitten instead.


    ¡­


    It was raining outside.


    Mu Sihan and Ji Chuan were not willing to leave, and An Feng did not know how to chase the two of them out of her house after finding out that Mu Sihan was Xiaojie¡¯s daddy. She ended up arranging a guest room for the two of them to rest in.


    Nan Zhi was lying in her bed after washing up.


    She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    <i>What did that girl say again? </i>Taking out her cell phone, she searched for news on Mu Sihan¡¯s engagement party.


    But she could not find anything.


    There wasn¡¯t a trace at all.


    However, this only served to fluster her even more.


    Nan Zhi put down her phone and forced herself to fall asleep.


    Sleepily, she heard her phone ring.


    Grabbing at her phone on the bedside table, she nced at it sleepily.


    However, she lost all sleepiness the moment she saw what it was.


    All of her goosebumps stood up on end.


    She had received a photo of a pale-looking Old Madam, with blood flowing out of her eyes.


    It was terrifying to see such a photo in the middle of the night.


    Nan Zhi clutched at her thudding chest, as she nced at the number that sent the message.


    She called the number with red eyes.


    <i>¡°The number you have called, cannot be connected. Please check the number and try again.¡±</i>


    Nan Zhi brought her phone downstairs, with her hand still against her thumping chest.


    Indeed, Mu Sihan had not slept yet. He was watching the financial news on the sofa in the living room.


    He froze slightly when Nan Zhi walked in front of him. However, he reacted very quickly as he smirked. ¡°You can¡¯t fall asleep from thinking about me?¡±


    Nan Zhi showed him the message on her phone, ¡°Did Xue¡¯er find out about youing to find me and sent this photo to me on purpose?¡±


    Mu Sihan took Nan Zhi¡¯s phone.


    His eyes immediately darkened when he saw the photo.


    It was obvious that the person in the photo was the one he arranged to act as a ghost and scare Lian Yun. All of the guests were unconscious when that had happened¡­ did the person who fired the gun take the photo?


    A dark glint shed in Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes. He memorized the number and deleted the photo before he returned the photo to Nan Zhi. He replied solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s not Xue¡¯er.¡±


    After that, he told her the truth about Grandma¡¯s death and why he agreed to get engaged to Xue¡¯er.


    When he finished, Nan Zhi did not say anything for a long while.

 Chapter 462 - He’s Too Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 462: He¡¯s Too Crazy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    She would have never thought that the murderer who caused Grandma and her uncle¡¯s deaths was Xue¡¯er¡¯s mother.


    Not only that... Xue¡¯er had killed her mother personally during the engagement party and gone crazy.


    It was too shocking and too hard to believe. Nan Zhi only regained her senses after a long while.


    ¡°If Xue¡¯er didn¡¯t send this photo, then... who did?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll find out as soon as possible.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded, ¡°Then, be careful. It¡¯ste, I¡¯ll go and rest.¡±


    She turned around, ready to leave.


    However, her slender wrist was grabbed by him in the next second.


    He pulled hard and she fell into his arms.


    Caught off guard, her fingers identally pressed just below his abdomen.


    It was burning hot.


    She immediately pulled her hand back, but he grabbed her hand and continued to press it there.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, although you had your reasons, I suffered as well because you kept everything from me. Did you think that I would fall back into your arms, just because you came to flirt with me?¡±


    The manughed when he saw her angry expression. Hisrge hands were caressing her the back of her hands, as he wore an evil smile. ¡°I know that women like to say one thing but mean another. Look, your hand is still pressed against my most important part, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Nan Zhi used all of her strength to pull her hand back, but he continued to hold onto her tightly and not let go.


    Nan Zhi red at him in anger after she felt the change form under her palm, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of acting like a gangster all the time?¡±


    He was not angry even after getting scolded and only smirked at her flirtatiously. ¡°If I don¡¯t act like a gangster to my own woman, then did you want me to act like a pretentious ¡®gentleman¡¯? It¡¯s not like your man has erectile dysfunction.¡±


    Nan Zhi quipped immediately, ¡°I¡¯m not your woman.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve kissed you, touched you and had sex with you. If you aren¡¯t my woman, then who are you, huh?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face had gone a beet red.


    However, she did not lose her rationality.


    He had always been the dominating one between them.


    If he got her too easily, he would definitely get tired of her and leave her in the dust.


    That was why she would not let him get what he wanted so easily this time.


    However, she still was not able to win against his shamelessness.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, if you can buy a Circus rose, a Princess Diana rose, a purple rose, a rainbow-colored rose, a Blue Enchantress, a Pink Promise, a Coro rose, a Floribunda rose, a Freesia rose, a Centifolia rose...¡±


    Going on, she named a hundred rose species in one go. ¡°If you can get all hundred of these roses tonight, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    His ck eyes stared at her for a long while, before he finally let go of her and said softly, ¡°Alright, wait for me.¡±


    ...


    The hundred rose species that Nan Zhi had given Mu Sihan were all from different countries. Some of them were even rare species that required reservations to ship them over and could not be obtained within a short period of time, even if one had the money.


    It was an impossible task. Mu Sihan would never be able to get all of the hundred types of roses.


    She merely wanted him to know when to back off.


    Nan Zhi went back upstairs and turned her phone to silent mode before she went to sleep, hugging Xiaojie in her arms.


    The rain outside seemed to have be heavier, and various thoughts shed through Nan Zhi¡¯s mind before she could not take it anymore and fell asleep.


    She was startled awake by a loud rumble of thunder, apanied by the stark sh of lightning.


    Although she had fallen asleep, her nightmares kepting.


    She felt even more tired after waking up.


    Just as she was tucking Xiaojie back under his nket that he had kicked away some time during the night, she noticed her phone¡¯s screen turning on and cking out.


    She sat up immediately.


    Picking up her phone, she took a furtive nce.


    It was a call from Mu Sihan.


    She was a second slower, and he had hung up the call before she could answer.


    There were three unread messages.


    The three messages were sent two hours ago, an hour ago and just now respectively.


    The one from two hours ago read, ¡°I¡¯m done, you cane down!¡±


    The one from an hour ago said, ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    The one from just now said, ¡°You ungrateful girl. Alright, I¡¯ll let you continue sleeping.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart thumped crazily.


    It was five in the morning right now.


    This meant that it was three in the morning two hours ago, and he actually managed to get all of the hundred types of roses that she had mentioned?!


    Oh my god!


    It was too unbelievable!


    It was mission impossible. How in the world...


    Nan Zhi threw off her nket and ran downstairs with her phone in her hands.


    She could not find him in the living room.


    Nan Zhi opened the door, and saw the man who was hugging arge bouquet of flowers, squatting by the door with his clothespletely drenched. She immediately furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Why are you squatting here?¡±


    Mu Sihan threw the bouquet to her, ¡°Count it and see if they are what you want.¡±


    It was then that Nan Zhi noticed that all the flowers were fresh. She widened her mouth in shock, before stammering, ¡°H-How did you do it?¡±


    Mu Sihan chuckled softly, stretching his long arm out to grab her slender and soft waist. He pulled her into his arms. ¡°Were you making things difficult for me on purpose? Do you think that I, Mu Sihan, would be scared away so easily?¡±


    Nan Zhi had no words.


    ¡°Come, give me a kiss and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, he lifted her chin and kissed her domineeringly.


    When Nan Zhi fell into a daze from the kiss, she was pulled into the living room by Mu Sihan.


    He threw her onto the sofa before his long fingers moved to his cor and started to unbutton his shirt slowly.


    His handsome jaw was slightly lifted up, revealing his corbones and neck. With every unbuttoned button, Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing also turned heavier.


    All she saw was the man¡¯s strong chest and his well-defined abs.


    He was tall. He was not skinny, but not buff like those fitness instructors were. His muscles were just perfect, and looked pretty but it was obvious he was strong as well, like he was an alpha animal ruling the ins. He had a type of wildness on him, and exuded a strong sense of masculinity that pulled her in.


    Nan Zhi did not know where to hold her eyes, as she coughed lightly. ¡°Mu Sihan, can you stop taking off your clothes when you don¡¯t know what to say? Can¡¯t you be a little more reserved?¡±


    Mu Sihan grinned cheekily at Nan Zhi, though at the same time, he looked like he was not smiling at all.


    His long fingers finally unbuttoned thest button, and his upper torso waspletely exposed to Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing tightened when she saw his fingersnd on the metal belt sp, the man acting as if he was going to undo his belt. ¡°I only promised to give you another chance, I didn¡¯t say that I would do it with you. Stop taking off your clothes...¡±


    Mu Sihan walked in front of Nan Zhi, as he ced a hand beside her on the sofa to support him before he leaned in towards her.


    His tall figure covered her.


    The first thing Nan Zhi saw when she looked up was not his face, but his chest and his two red nipples.


    She moved her vision away, embarrassed, ¡°Mu Sihan...¡±


    He did not want to continue listening to her, as he moved to hug her, cing his sharp chin on top of her head. His low chuckle made his entire chest rumble. ¡°The wound on my arm has opened up. I wanted to ask you to help me re-bandage it again, but you ended up thinking too much. Seems like you¡¯re the one who really wants to do it.¡±


    Nan Zhi could not see his expression, having been pressed onto his chest by him. However, she could guess that his eyes had a tinge of teasing in, from hisughter. She was really embarrassed and annoyed as she started to struggle, wanting to push him away. However, he lifted her up with one hand and walked towards the bathroom on the first floor.

 Chapter 463 - Missed You So Much

    <h4>Chapter 463: Missed You So Much</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    This man... Like this, Nan Zhi was carried onto the sink in the bathroom by the man in his usual domineering manner.


    There was panic in her almond-shaped eyes and she tried to change the topic. ¡°Didn¡¯t the wound on your arm open up? I¡¯ll... help change the bandaging for you.¡±


    The man seemed to have not heard her and his tall body came close to her, squeezing forcibly in between her legs, forcing her legs to wrap around his waist.


    She leaned back subconsciously but he did not give her any chance, wrapping his arm around her waist as he pulled her forward.


    Their bodies were very close together.


    Too close.


    This position was really shameful and embarrassing.


    Looking at his dark eyes, Nan Zhi sighed helplessly. ¡°You¡¯ve got a head injury, you can¡¯t do anything vigorous.¡±


    She was telling the truth.


    The other time he fell down the stairs, and this time during the engagement party, the broken ss shard had pierced his head.


    Even a man made of iron could only take so much.


    Mu Sihan lowered his head to Nan Zhi¡¯s ears, his voice deep and husky. ¡°The arrow is already on the string. Even if I die, it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Nan Zhi was lost for words.


    But she would not allow him to be so reckless with his body.


    She reached out to push his face away but had not even touched him yet when she felt the tip of his tongue tease her ear mercilessly.


    The warm and numb touch strongly stimted her already extremely sensitive nerves.


    This bad man always picked on her most sensitive areas...


    ¡°Mu Sihan, do you want to di©`¡±


    He interrupted her with a sullen face. ¡°Kitten, you talk too much.¡± He pinched her chin, not giving her a chance to say anything more, and kissed her hard on her jelly-like lips.


    The man¡¯s refreshing breath filled her nose almostpletely. She put both of her hands on his chest, neither pushing nor epting his embrace.


    His calloused palm reached under her nightdress, his fingertips touching herce-edged panty. He lifted her skirt up to her thighs and her delicate and fair skin glowed like translucent jade under the light.


    Nan Zhi did not stop him but looked at him seriously with her clear almond-shaped eyes.


    The man¡¯s hot lips came to her ears and nibbled her earlobe. ¡°Do you like lit? Looking at me like that.¡±


    The faint stubble on his chin scratched lightly on her tender skin, itchy and numb. Nan Zhi lowered her head and said, ¡°With your condition now you really can¡¯t do it. I can smell the blood.¡±


    She did not know if her refusal provoked him. He did not say anything more and only moved to kiss her again.


    Their lips soon became burning hot.


    This kiss was hot and fierce, with a temperature that could not be ignored.


    He bit her lips and said in a deep and husky voice, ¡°Can I?¡± Hisrge palm reached for her panty.


    Nan Zhi grabbed his hand nimbly and mped her legs together in fright.


    ¡°Kitten, I want you.¡±


    He had always been open with his desire for her.


    She opened her mouth and before she could say anything, he caught her hand and pressed it on his lower abdomen.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s brain seemed to be bursting open.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to do it, use your hands and help me get it out.¡±


    ...


    <i>Half an hourter.</i>


    Knock, knock, knock. Somebody was banging on the bathroom door.


    ¡°Damn it! Who¡¯s hogging the bathroom early in the morning for thirty minutes. I can¡¯t hold it in much longer!¡±


    Nan Zhi, who was washing her hands, froze when she heard the sounds of Ji Chuan knocking outside.


    It was not a glorious thing for her to be caught in the bathroom with Mu Sihan when the sky was not even bright yet.


    Through the mirror, Nan Zhi looked up at the man behind her who was wearing his pants. From the moment she nced up, his eyes seemed to be fixed on her.


    In those dark and narrow eyes was a bright light that was like the stars in the night sky, hitting straight at her heart.


    He went behind her and his long arms held her.


    His dark eyes stared at her beautiful face fixedly. He wanted to kiss her but before he could touch her, there was a sudden pain in his head. Her face became blurred in his sight.


    He closed his eyes and when he looked at her again, it was dark.


    He could not see anything.


    When he had left the hospital forcibly, the doctor had told him that the blood clot in his brain had not dissipated and had pressed against his optic nerve.


    If he did not recuperate properly, he might lose his sight.


    Coming here from Ning City, he had not slept for almost 48 hours.


    Nan Zhi felt that the body of the man who was hugging her, turned stiff suddenly and she looked sideways at him.


    His eyshes, which was even thicker and longer than a woman¡¯s, were lowered and covering his eyes. She could not see the look in his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your wound hurting again? I asked you to have a good rest but you won¡¯t listen...¡±


    Mu Sihan listened to her voice talking endlessly and hisrge hand urately grabbed her chin, his handsome face approaching her face and he gave a low and coldugh. ¡°Your man is strong. If you don¡¯t believe it, let¡¯s do it for real?¡±


    Nan Zhi red at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go out first. I¡¯ll take a look at your wound.¡±


    ¡°Let Ji Chuan in.¡±


    Nan Zhi widened her eyes. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You go and sleep for a while more. Ji Chuan knows some nursing, he will help me take care of it.¡±


    Under his presumptuous attitude, Nan Zhi opened the door of the bathroom. Ji Chuan was holding his stomach in a painful manner. When he saw Nan Zhi suddenly appearing in front of him, he widened his eyes. ¡°So it¡¯s my goddess. If there the case, I¡¯m willing to wait...¡±


    Ji Chuan did not finish his words when he saw the tall figure standing inside. He was so shocked his eyes almost dropped out.


    It was early in the morning, Fourth Brother and Goddess...


    ¡°Oh sh*t, I think I¡¯ll continue to hold it in.¡±


    Nan Zhi stopped Ji Chuan. ¡°Your Fourth Brother wants you to go in.¡±


    Ji Chuan was terrified. Could it be that he had disturbed his Goddess and Fourth Brother and Fourth Brother wanted to kill him in the bathroom?


    Nan Zhi walked out for a few steps and suddenly heard Mu Sihan¡¯s deep voice ordering Ji Chuan, ¡°Close the door.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched. It was difficult to imagine the image of two grown men, especially when they were so handsome, engaging in some secret activity in the bathroom.


    Shaking the image in her head away, she left the pair alone.


    ...


    After Ji Chuan went in, he trembled in fear and did not dare to approach Mu Sihan,who had on a cold expression.


    Mu Sihan narrowed his eyes and growled, ¡°Get over here.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother, are you going to hit me? I really didn¡¯t know you and the goddess were making love here so early in the morning! It seems like half an hour is not enough for you. I know it must be upsetting to be disturbed halfway through but please Fourth Brother, I beg you to spare your brother¡¯s life!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s face was dark. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re done,e over here. I can¡¯t see.¡±


    Ji Chuan reached out his hand and shook it in front of Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes. He was surprised to find that he did not even blink. ¡°Fourth Brother, you really can¡¯t see?¡±


    ¡°I might need to do a craniotomy to remove the blood clot. Take me to the hospitalter.¡±

 Chapter 464 - Kissing So Fiercely!

    Chapter 464: Kissing So Fiercely!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In the steaming bathroom, Nan Zhi was standing under the shower taking a bath.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s palm still felt hot when she thought of what had happened in the bathroom downstairs.


    It was so embarrassing.


    After her bath, Nan Zhi came out with a head of long wet hair.


    Just as she was pushing the bathroom door open,the door of the room was pushed open from the other side.


    ¡°Is your wound all right?¡± Nan Zhi saw Mu Sihaning in and asked softly while wiping her hair.


    Mu Sihan could not see Nan Zhi and could only sense her direction by listening.


    She was about three meters away from him.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving with Ji Chuan. I came to see the brat.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breath tightened.


    Yesterday when she saw him, she just wanted him to leave her sight quickly.


    But now, there was a trace of reluctance and lingering attachment in her heart.


    But she was not a clingy person and gave a soft hum in agreement.


    Once a person could not see, his sense of hearing would be much more sensitive than usual. When he heard her soft sigh, his thin lips drew up in a faint smile. ¡°Why? You¡¯re reluctant for me to go?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at his teasing expression and red at him with a red face. ¡°You think too much.¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked and walked towards her.


    He suddenly bumped into a stool halfway through.


    It pained Nan Zhi when she heard the loud bang.


    She hurried over to him and moved the stool he had knocked over away, bending down to look at his calf. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t you look where your feet are going when you walk?¡±


    She wanted to roll up the bottom of his pants but he knelt down and hoisted her up, his hand holding her hand and putting it up to his lips. ¡°I want to see if you care about me.¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, Xiaojie, who had heard the noise, opened his eyes and sat up on the bed, looking suitably put out. ¡°Oh, my Pretty Zhizhi is going to fall for bad Daddy again.¡±


    Looking at her son who had woken up, Nan Zhi blushed and withdrew from Mu Sihan¡¯s arms.


    She had forgiven Mu Sihan, but the little fellow had not.


    After Mu Sihan came yesterday, he did not talk to him much.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, didn¡¯t you hear that he was engaged to someone and confessed to another woman during the ceremony? You can¡¯t fall for him again, Pretty Zhizhi!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened. Was this brat trying to pull the rug from under his feet?


    He pursed his lips and said coldly, ¡°That woman you¡¯re talking about is your Mommy.¡±


    Xiaojie stood up from the bed and huffed while looking at the man¡¯s cold and handsome appearance. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi and I did not watch the live broadcast, and we didn¡¯t see any videos on the inte. Who knows who you were confessing to?¡±


    Xiaojie¡¯s big ck eyes looked at Nan Zhi again. ¡°Do you dare to say it again in front of Pretty Zhizhi and me?¡±


    Mu Sihan was speechless. He wanted to stuff this brat back into his mother¡¯s stomach!


    The words he had said during the live-stream, had used up all his courage. It was difficult for him to say it a second time.


    He was not a person who liked to express his feelings.


    Xiaojie pouted his little mouth, the very picture of childlike petnce. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, you see, he definitely wasn¡¯t confessing to you that day. If you like a person, you would say it out bravely. For example, I like Pretty Zhizhi, I would say to her, ¡®Pretty Zhizhi, I like you and I¡¯ll protect you forever¡¯.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s dark expression and clenched jaw. She looked at Xiaojie. ¡°Okay, enough. Don¡¯t make it difficult for your daddy.¡±


    Nan Zhi took out Xiaojie¡¯s clothes from the wardrobe and nned to change his clothes for him.


    The man who was silent suddenly growled out the words in a stilted voice.


    ¡°A few months ago, a woman appeared in my life...


    ¡°I¡¯m not someone who knows how to say sweet things. But, I know she is the only one I will have. There¡¯s nothing else I am more certain of in my heart, I know that she is the only one for me.


    ¡°No one else will ever be able to take her ce.


    ¡°She¡¯s the only woman I will have. It was like that in the past, and it will be in the future as well. I will not marry another woman apart from her.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hands that were changing Xiaojie¡¯s clothes, froze.


    That night... Did he say all these words in front of the camera, the guests and Xue¡¯er?


    Nan Zhi seemed to be frozen into stone. The blood in her body was surging in her body.


    Her mind was nk and her heart pounded so hard she could barely breathe, could hardly think.


    Her face and ears were first to react, turning a bright red.


    Xiaojie fell back to the bed and used the nket to cover his head and eyes. ¡°Oh no, Pretty Zhizhi is gonna be so touched and rush up to kiss him.¡±


    Mu Sihan could not see Nan Zhi¡¯s expression. After he had finished saying the words he had said during the ceremony, he did not know where to put his hands.


    Nobody spoke and the surrounding air was so quiet one could hear a pin drop.


    Nearly five minutester, Mu Sihan saw that the woman was still silent and he frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t like to hear it?¡±


    Nan Zhi blinked and looked seriously at the man. ¡°Are you sure that was for me?¡±


    Mu Sihan was speechless.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t like Xue¡¯er at all?¡±


    Mu Sihan did not understand why she would ask such a stupid question. If he liked Xue¡¯er, would he still be standing here?


    But he did not know that women¡¯s hearts would be very sensitive in rtionships, especially since he was childhood sweethearts with Xue¡¯er and they were each other¡¯s first love.


    Didn¡¯t people always say that men would never forget their childhood sweethearts and first loves?


    Put out, Mu Sihan turned around and was about to leave.


    How arrogant!


    Seeing that he was about to reach the door, Nan Zhi ran towards him, pulled him back and rushed into his arms.


    Almost at the moment, Mu Sihan hugged her back. When she stood on tiptoe and looked up, he lowered his head and approached her.


    The tip of their noses were almost touching. Her eyshes fluttered and she heard his deep and husky voice. ¡°Kiss me, Kitten.¡±


    His voice was seductive andmanding.


    Nan Zhi felt like her heart was jumping out of her throat.


    She didn¡¯t care anymore.


    With her hands around his neck, she felt like she was bewitched. She did not think nor care about anything and pressed her soft lips on his.


    When their lips met, he sighed in satisfaction. He did not return the kiss immediately but savoured being kissed by her on her own initiative.


    However...


    She was even more dumb in this aspect than he had imagined!


    Either she knocked his teeth or bit his lips.


    Before he took the initiative to deepen the kiss, he murmured into her mouth, ¡°My kitten is such a silly cat.¡±


    ...


    Ji Chuan leaned against the wall outside Nan Zhi¡¯s room to wait for Mu Sihan. When he nced into the room and saw the two of them kissing so intimately, he quickly covered his eyes with his hands.


    Damn it, showing off their affection so tantly! He was here to eat his goddess delicious food! He didn¡¯t ask for any dog food!!


    ...


    Until the car pulled away from the house, Mu Sihan¡¯s long fingers were still on his sexy lips, as if he could still feel the woman¡¯s warmth and lingering fragrance.


    Ji Chuan could not stand it anymore and he adjusted the rearview mirror in another direction, not wanting to look at the man who was deeply in love.


    The stormst night had turned into a drizzle. The sky was still grey and after turning a corner, Ji Chuan suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    A big truck suddenly hurtled towards them at an unusual speed.

 Chapter 465 - Are You Taking Your Clothes Off or Not

    Chapter 465: Are You Taking Your Clothes Off or Not


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    If such a big truck was to collide into them, Ji Chuan and Mu Sihan would surely die.


    When Ji Chuan saw that the situation was not good, his yful smile disappeared and his foot mmed on the elerator.


    Seeming to notice the change in speed, the truck sped up and rushed towards them like a looming disaster.


    Not good.


    Ji Chuan was shocked and turned the steering wheel immediately.


    But the road was slippery and the tyres skidded. Caught unaware, the front of the truck hit the rear of the Rolls-Royce.


    There was a loud bang and Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ji Chuan turned the steering wheel desperately, but the wheels seemed to spin out of his control. The car was moving towards the edge of the cliff and he quickly told Mu Sihan what was happening.


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips tightly and said to Ji Chuan with a grim look, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. The road is slippery, the other party¡¯s a big truck and has less control than us. Turn the steering wheel left.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother, you can see?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I came here yesterday so I vaguely know the terrain here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Ji Chuan had never experienced such a situation before. It was like shooting a Hollywood action movie. He quickly followed Mu Sihan¡¯s instructions and turn the steering wheel to the left.


    ¡°Upshift and step on the elerator. When the truck rush towards us, turn and hit the rear of the truck.¡±


    Ji Chuan followed Mu Sihan¡¯s instructions to the T and after hitting the rear of the truck hard, the truck slid uncontrobly down the cliff.


    CRASH!


    There was another loud noise and the truck rolled over.


    Ji Chuan stopped the car and let out a long sigh of relief.


    This was really too dangerous!


    Mu Sihan also breathed a sigh of relief. His brain had been on high alert from the rush of adrenaline and now after rxing, he started to feel a throbbing pain again.


    He leaned against the seat and said coldly, ¡°Go and take a look at the truck driver. He must be well-prepared. If he¡¯s not dead, interrogate him.¡±


    A few minutester, Ji Chuan returned to the car and reported, ¡°Fourth Brother, the truck driver¡¯s dead. I¡¯ve already sent his identity details to the police. We should be able to find out information about him soon.¡±


    Mu Sihan closed his eyes, his head in pain.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, you need to be more careful. Don¡¯t go out alone in the future. It seems like someone wants your life recently!¡±


    At that time, Mu Sihan also thought the same way. That someone wanted his life butter, he realized that what that person wanted was not his life but rather...


    ...


    Xia Yanran received an envelope with no sender.


    There was a note and a photo in the envelope.


    A mountain¡¯s name was written on the note.


    The photo... was of her and Xiao Yi having sex three years ago.


    When she saw the photo, Xia Yanran immediately tore it into pieces.


    Another threat.


    That day when she saw Xiao Yi with a group of people at the airport, she thought he was there to catch her but he had ignored her and treated her like a stranger.


    She thought he had let her go.


    She did not expect him to be so mean and shameless.


    Although there were no extra words to the note, Xia Yanran knew that if she did not look for him, he would reveal the photo to the public.


    But... why did he ask her to go to the mountain?


    Would he rape and kill her there?


    After all, that time in Ning City, he had brought her halfway up the mountain and almost killed her.


    Xia Yanran hesitated for a while but still went to the mountain in the end.


    If this was her misfortune, she was fated not to be able to avoid it.


    When Xia Yanran reached the mountains, it was almost evening.


    Walking along a hidden path to the forest, Xia Yanran¡¯s heart was beating like a drum as she listened to the sounds of insects and birds that surrounded her.


    But she was more daring than other girls. After all, she had been a war correspondent and had been in the midst of guns and bullets.


    However, Xia Yanran was feeling more uneasy as she walked further into the dense jungle.


    She couldn¡¯t brush aside the feeling that something bad was going to happen.


    A few meterster, Xia Yanran felt a pair of cold eyes staring at her in the dark, like cats staring at their prey, making her shudder.


    She walked two more steps forward when suddenly her feet stepped on emptiness.


    Her body fell sharply.


    She had fallen into a trap that was several meters deep.


    The pit was covered with ayer of banana leaves, and it was not that painful when fallen on top of it, but her heart had gotten a big shock.


    She looked down at the banana leaves. It was still green. That meant it was picked and ced here not long ago.


    Xia Yanran bit her lips and looked up at the hole and shouted angrily, ¡°Xiao Yi, is that you? Are you sick? You set a trap for me to fall into this hole? What the hell are you thinking?¡±


    After she had finished shouting for a while, there was still no answer.


    One minute, five minutes, ten minutes had passed...


    Xia Yanran saw that the sky was getting darker and goosebumps appeared on her arms. She wanted to climb up but the walls of the cave were too slippery and it was very difficult to climb without help.


    She frowned. Could this be Xiao Yi¡¯s new way of punishing her?


    ¡°Xiao Yi, you won¡¯t have a good death!


    ¡°Come out!


    ¡°Xiao Yi, what kind of skill do you have, always bullying a woman? Come out if you have the guts!¡±


    Another five minutes passed.


    Xia Yanran was too afraid to shout any more curses.


    She implored, ¡°Didn¡¯t I not kill you the other time? And didn¡¯t you torture me after that? Generally speaking, I¡¯m always the one on the losing end...¡±


    Before she had finished speaking, a low and huskyugh resounded above her head. ¡°Now you know fear?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked up and was shocked when she saw the pale, thin man with a de of grass in his mouth and bloodshot eyes.


    That day at the airport, he was still full of spirits. She had not seen him for a few days. How did he be so down and dishevelled?


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that ? I only need two fingers to pinch you to death, even if I¡¯m injured.¡±


    Xia Yanran gritted her teeth and her heart was full of hatred and anger towards him.


    He was still so wild and callous, even when injured! If he had the guts to face her head on, then don¡¯t dig a hole for her to fall into! As*hole!


    ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± The man leaned against a tree, ordering her in azy yetmanding manner.


    Xia Yanran really wanted to w at his face and she spat, ¡°I¡¯m not taking off my clothes.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take off, you can just stay down there. Enjoy.¡±


    Xia Yanran did not understand what he was thinking. His face was pale like he had lost a lot of blood, could it be that he still wanted toe down into the cave to rape her? What the hell was wrong with this beast of a man?


    ¡°Xiao Yi, sooner orter you will die on a woman¡¯s body.¡±


    Xia Yanran understood Xia Yanran¡¯s words in seconds. He had a ferocious aura but his pale face looked to be extremely handsome. He lifted his lips into a faint smile. ¡°I want to see if you have any hidden weapons on your body. If you don¡¯t take off your clothes, you can stay down there.¡±


    He straightened up, preparing to leave. ncing at her, he said, ¡°There are beasts in the mountains at night, you¡¯d better watch yourself.¡±


    Xia Yanran saw that he was really leaving and she shouted angrily, ¡°Xiao Yi, you bastard!¡±


    ¡°Are you taking it off or not?¡± He did not look back.


    Xia Yanran gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± It was not like she had not taken her clothes in front of him before after all. At this moment, she was not so melodramatic to make a huge fuss.

 Chapter 466 - Warm Moment

    Chapter 466: Warm Moment


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Xiao Yi stood at the mouth of the hole again.


    Xia Yanran was wearing a denim-colored, long-sleeved shirt. The light blue fabric made her look even more pretty, and she was particrly beautiful and cute with her cheeks puffed up in anger.


    Xiao Yi had one arm over his chest and he looked at her with his eyebrows raised.


    Xia Yanran raised her slender fingers and slowly unbuttoned the top button on her cor.


    When the pink bra inside was exposed, she lowered her eyes and her eyshes fluttered.


    Although she looked thin, she was well-proportioned. She was full and fleshy in the areas that were supposed to be full and fleshy.


    Big chest, slim waist, long legs and perky butt.


    After she was left with her underwear, she did not dare to look Xiao Yi and said with a frown, ¡°Look closely then, see if I have any hidden weapons.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes darkened and a devilish smile appeared on his hostile face. ¡°You haven¡¯t let me see the ce where it¡¯s the easiest for women to hide weapons.¡±


    Xia Yanran was so angry that she grabbed a handful of soil and threw it at the man¡¯s mean face.


    Xiao Yi did not dodge in time and ate a mouthful of soil.


    He spat out the soil, his face darkening. ¡°Xia. Yan. Ran.¡±


    Xia Yanran out her shirt back on and red at the mean man with red eyes. ¡°You called me over to help you clean your wound, right? When I got here, you didn¡¯t show yourself because you were afraid that I would bring someone else. You need my help now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Xiao Yi looked at the woman who was clearly not that dumb, and gave a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s still useful to keep you around.¡±


    He threw down a vine.


    Xia Yanran hauled herself up using the vine and had just stood firm when the man¡¯s hand reached for her chest and into her pants.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, you¡¯re really sick!¡± Who would hide weapons in those ces?! Lunatic.


    Xiao Yi was in the mafia before and once, he was almost injured by a weapon hidden in a woman¡¯s chest.


    He could not trust Xia Yanran fully. After all, if he had not removed the bullets the other time, he would be shot dead by her.


    After he had finished searching her body, Xiao Yi pulled her into a musty and smelly wooden cabin.


    Xia Yanran really did not understand. How could a big boss like him end up in such a state?


    Even though he was injured, his prowess was still there. Xia Yanran did not dare to provoke him.


    He had started a fire in the cabin and it was warmer insidepared to the jungle.


    As he sat down beside the edge of the fire, he took out a military dagger from his boots. ¡°I have a bullet lodged in my shoulder. Help me take it out.¡±


    Xia Yanran was shocked.


    ¡°You... want me to help you take out the bullet?¡± Although she knew some basic nursing and bandaging, she really did not know anything about taking out bullets!


    The bullet in Xiao Yi¡¯s shoulder had caused his skin to rot. His subordinates had not contacted him, and Baldy, along with his men, were looking for him so he could not go to the hospital.


    If it was not taken out, his shoulders would be useless in the future.


    ¡°Do it now, or I¡¯ll kill you on the spot.¡± He picked up a gun and pointed it between her eyes.


    When Xia Yanran saw this, she took the dagger and wanted to stab him in the back when he wasn¡¯t looking.


    ¡°Yanran, you know if you dare to try and kill me again, the consequence of that would only be bad.¡±


    Xia Yanran pursed her lips and ignored him.


    She threw some wood into the fire and watched the mes grow bigger.


    Perhaps it was because she seldom lit fires, she choked and coughed, her face flushed red by the smoke.


    Xiao Yi sat by the side, looking at her red face, pursed lips, well-defined nose and her long eyshes that were blinking under the smoke. As he looked, the murderous intent in his eyes gradually faded. The gaze he was looking at her had a trace ofughter that even he had not noticed.


    He even thought that her angry and helpless look was cute.


    After this thought shed through his mind, Xiao Yi felt that he was probably mad.


    This woman almost killed himst time.


    This time, he was injured and had to be extra careful.


    Xia Yanran put the dagger over the fire to disinfect it and she unbuttoned Xiao Yi¡¯s bloody shirt.


    The blood had already scabbed and when she removed his shirt, a piece of flesh was tore off. Xia Yanran felt pain when looking at it.


    The flesh on the injured arm was inmed and rotting and looked disgustingly gruesome.


    Xia Yanran took a deep breath and said, ¡°I have no experience and you have no anesthetics. It will hurt a lot.¡±


    Xiao Yi hummed in agreement with his face tensed. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what to do.¡±


    He had a simple medical kit in his hand, and he was calm like there was nothing wrong during the whole process.


    But Xia Yanran¡¯s hand kept trembling when she was helping him take out the bullet.


    His endurance was even stronger than Xia Yanran had imagined. Cold sweat kept rolling down his forehead and even his other hand, which was held in a fist had turned white, he did not shout in pain or give out any sound.


    Xia Yanran hated and disliked him, but at this moment she had to admire him.


    When the bullet was finally out and she was stitching up the wound, Xia Yanran could not help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very skilled? How did you get so badly injured?¡±


    She thought he would not answer but after a long silence, he replied with a hoarse voice, ¡°Had to, to save an important person who was kidnapped by an enemy.¡±


    Xia Yanran hummed in agreement and did not continue to ask.


    Seeing that Xia Yanran was silent, Xiao Yi looked at her with his eyebrows raised. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know who it was?¡±


    Since it was a person who he was using his life to protect, it must be someone very close to his heart. She was just a toy to him and he would not answer her if she asked.


    Why should she ask for an insult?


    After stitching up the wound for him, Xia Yanran copsed to the ground.


    Gasping out a few ragged breaths she had been holding in, she wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked at the handsome man with the cold features. ¡°Can I go back now?¡±


    ¡°Give me a bath.¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless.


    ...


    Xia Yanran was taken to a clear stream near the cabin by Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi did not make things difficult for her and promised to let her go after helping him take a bath.


    He had no towel so Xia Yanran had to tear off a piece of her shirt as a towel.


    He sat on a stone and stripped himself down to a pair of briefs. Xia Yanran stood behind him and wiped his back using the ragged strips of cloth.


    The moonlight fell on the surface of the wavy water. One was sitting and the other was standing, although they were silent, they were in an unprecedented harmony.


    After wiping his back, Xia Yanran walked to his front and help to wipe his chest and thighs.


    She carefully wiped his body once and only avoided the most sensitive areas.


    Xiao Yi looked at the woman who had her eyes closed when wiping his legs andughed. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen a man¡¯s thing?¡±


    Every time he touched her, she was like a dead fish and did not look at him.


    The other when she was using her mouth, her eyes were closed tightly...


    ¡°Xiao Yi, can you stop talking.¡±


    Xiao Yi raised his hand and pinched Xia Yanran¡¯s chin, his handsome face approaching her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to talk, clean my penis.¡±

 Chapter 467 - He is a Beast

    Chapter 467: He is a Beast


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Xia Yanran almost threw the cloth in his face.


    She took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. ¡°Wipe it yourself.¡±


    Xiao Yi pinched her chin and pulled her closer to him, his hot breathnding on her face. Heughed meanly, opened his mouth and bit her lip.


    He bit down hard.


    There was no sympathy at all.


    ¡°Yanran, are you going to wipe it?¡±


    What he meant was that if she did not wipe it, he would bite her to death.


    Xia Yanran frowned and was about to say something when she heard the man¡¯s cool voice. ¡°There wasn¡¯t blood on the bedsheet three years ago, you¡¯re not a virgin, aren¡¯t you? Before you were with me, you were with another man right? You¡¯re a slut who only wants to act chaste in front of me?¡± Thinking about how she might have been with another man before being with him, his expression darkened immediately.


    p.


    As soon as his voice fell, his handsome face was pped by her.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, you f*cking bastard!¡±


    Would every girl bleed on their first time?


    Perhaps in the process of growing up, identally knocked it and led to an unexpected split.


    The first man she had been with really was him and after that, she had lost all hope in love until she met Yi Fan.


    But she had just gotten together with Yi Fan, did not even sleep together yet and they were forced apart by this a**hole.


    Xiao Yi touched his slightly red and swollen handsome face that was pped by Xia Yanran, a glint of coldness shed past his eyes. He grabbed Xia Yanran¡¯s wrist firmly. ¡°No woman dares to hit me. Xia Yanran, don¡¯t think I will keep on indulging you.¡±


    Hearing his words, Xia Yanran found it funny.


    Indulging her?


    Don¡¯t try to be funny, would you?


    She only ever felt humiliation and torture with him.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, no woman would like a beast like you!¡±


    Xiao Yi caressed Xia Yanran¡¯s lips which were bleeding because of his bite and looked at her with a small smile. ¡°Yanran, it doesn¡¯t feel good to be tortured by a beast, right? As long as the beast is still alive, you won¡¯t be able to escape from his clutches.¡±


    The gaze he was looking at her was not fierce but had a touch of tenderness. But Xia Yanran only shuddered, the fear in her magnified.


    ¡°It should be around here. My sister¡¯s phone has a location tracking...¡±


    Suddenly, Junyuan¡¯s voice sounded not far away.


    Xia Yanran froze.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression turned even darker and he looked coldly at Xia Yanran. ¡°You lied to me?¡±


    Xia Yanran shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡±


    Xiao Yi reached out and grabbed Xia Yanran¡¯s neck roughly, his eyes cold. ¡°Xia Yanran, just you wait and see!¡±


    He pushed her away and limped into the deep forest.


    Junyuan came over with the police and helped Xia Yanran who had fallen into the stream.


    Junyuan took off his jacket, putting it over Xia Yanran¡¯s thin shoulders and helping her wipe off the drops of water on her face. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Brother, why did youe over with the police?¡±


    Junyuan looked at Xia Yanran¡¯s pale face with a frown. ¡°I already noticed that something was wrong the other time you hurt your forehead, and then you didn¡¯te home for the whole night. I¡¯m your brother and have a responsibility to look after you and our sister. If anything happens to you and I don¡¯t know about it, how could I call myself your elder brother?¡±


    ¡°If that Xiao guy bullies you again, I won¡¯t let him off!¡±


    ...


    After Mu Sihan left, he would call Nan Zhi almost every day.


    Today, An Feng took Xiaojie out for a walk and Nan Zhi sat on the sofa speaking to Mu Sihan while watching TV.


    ¡°I have to go on a business trip for a month before we can meet again,¡± the man on the other line said in a low and husky voice.


    Nan Zhi could hear that there was something wrong and she furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Are you very busy recently? You sound a little tired.¡±


    He hummed and said, ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°Then you should rest more.¡±


    The man gave a lowugh. ¡°You¡¯re so concerned about me? Come, give me a kiss.¡± His voice was like wine that had been brewing for many years. It was strong and rich, mesmerizing enough to make one intoxicated.


    Nan Zhi stood up from the sofa and walked to the french window, drawing a heart on the ss pane with her fingertip, when suddenly she heard the news from the TV.


    ¡°The vi of the Yan family, the capital¡¯s wealthiest family located in the east of the city has been sealed up by the procuratorate...¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s phone fell to the ground.


    Forgetting about Mu Sihan, she rushed to the TV and turned up the volume.


    When she heard that Yan Cheng was a drug dealer, she felt overwhelmed.


    She picked up her phone hurriedly. Mu Sihan had called again and she rejected the call, then called Yan Hua¡¯s number.


    No one answered on the first call.


    Nan Zhi then tried a second time.


    Yan family¡¯s vi being sealed, Yan Cheng¡¯s arrest was too shocking.


    Thest time she spoke to Huahua on the phone, she was still enjoying her honeymoon with Bo Yan.


    They had already agreed that when she was back, they would have a gathering with Xia Yanran together.


    That time on the phone, Huahua had sounded so happy.


    The phone rang for a long time and when Nan Zhi thought that there was no answer again, the call got through.


    ¡°Zhizhi.¡± Yan Hua¡¯s voice sounded slightly hoarse and tired.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened.


    Why must Huahua, who was such a simple, pure and kind-hearted person, experience all this?


    Even those who had experience hardships could not ept such mishap, let alone Yan Hua, who was protected by Yan Cheng since she was young.


    ¡°Huahua, I just saw the news. Are you okay? Where¡¯s Bo Yan? Is he with you?¡±


    Bo Yan was not Yan Hua¡¯s husband. Something so terrible happened to the Yan family, even if he did not like Yan Hua, he should be apanying her, right?


    At the moment, Yan Hua was standing in an apartment her father had bought for her. After the vi was sealed up, she had moved into this apartment.


    Recently, she had been trying to find some connections to see her father.


    But her father¡¯s crime was so serious that those uncles who had a good rtionship with the Yan family before, all found excuses and avoided her.


    Not to mention offering their help.


    It was Yan Hua¡¯s first experience of the fickleness and cruelness of human nature.


    When they were thriving, those people would tter and curry their favor, when they were on the decline, they turned a blind eye.


    Yan Hua stood in front of the wardrobe and picked out a ck chiffon dress.


    This was a dress she had bought at the mall a few months ago after being humiliated by Chen Qianqian.


    Only a thin person could wear it.


    She had bought the dress as a goal for herself.


    Yan Hua did not expect that in a few months, she would be able to wear this dress.


    ¡°Zhizhi, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m all right. People have to grow up, don¡¯t they?¡± Yan Huaughed softly.


    After the call with Nan Zhi, Yan Hua changed into the dress. She seemed to have lost a lot of weight after the arrest of her father and the sealing of the Yan family¡¯s vi.


    When she was still fat, she was unable to slim down, but now, she seemed to be losing weight every day.


    Yan Hua changed into the dress and the close-fitting fabricpletely showed off the curves of her body. The ck color of the dress made her skin more fair and her face more small and exquisite.


    She looked at the message she had just received and applied a bright-colored lipstick.

 Chapter 468 - Living an Extravagant Life

    <h4>Chapter 468: Living an Extravagant Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After she had lost weight, her facial features became more well-defined, and seemed child-liked with none of the lingering flirtation of a mature woman. But after applying makeup, the girl in the mirror seemed to have grown up overnight.


    She tied back her shoulder-length hair, revealing the shape of her face and her facial features.


    Her bright, captivating and fiery red lips showed her feminity.


    She was no longer the fat Yan Hua she used to be.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she seemed to be looking at a stranger.


    Her eyes which were clear and pure originally, now had a sad and worried look.


    She had changed, everything had changed.


    She picked up her phone and the screen was still lit up.


    The message entered her vision again. ¡°The second son of Master Mu is in private room 1 of the Yu City.¡±


    Yan Hua put her phone in her bag and walked to the hallway, putting on her seven-inch high heels.


    She seldom wore high heels. The moment her feet went in, she felt ufortable and shaky and wanted to change into t shoes again, but she gritted her teeth and held it down.


    Second Young Master Mu was the mayor¡¯s most doted-on son. Now that she could not even see her father, she might stand a chance to do so if she climbed the rtionship with Second Young Master Mu.


    When she was locking the door, Yan Hua saw the little bear doll on the key.


    This was the little doll Bo Yan had caught for her while shopping during their honeymoon.


    At that time, she had liked it very much and felt that he was so good to have caught her favourite doll with just one coin.


    Love was really like a poppy blooming in full swing, enticing people to sink in step by step.


    Seducing them into a web of addiction.


    But in fact it could also give the most lethal blow, making people pull back before it was toote.


    Yan Hua pulled the bear off the key and threw it in the bin before entering the elevator.


    ...


    Yu City, an extravagant city that never sleeps.


    Inside arge and luxurious room.


    Led by the waiter, Yan Hua entered the room.


    ¡°Second Young Master Mu is the one sitting in the middle,¡± the waiter whispered to her. Yan Hua smiled and tipped the waiter.


    The lighting was dim in the room. Yan Hua did not look at the other people in the room, but noticed that the two long sofas were full of people.


    Her bright eyesnded on the man sitting in the middle of the sofa. The man was still young, with a head of Korean style curls and wore a shirt that was sapphire in color, the first three buttons were unbuttoned, showing a little of his honey-colored chest. Beside him was a woman wearing a low-necked dress and the two of them were talking and flirting.


    Yan Hua went over and sat at the other side of Second Young Master Mu.


    The moment Yan Hua approached, Second Young Master Mu smelled a fresh and simple fragrance. Compared to the pungent smell of perfume beside him, this fresh and natural smell was much more agreeable to him.


    He looked sideways at Yan Hua.


    Yan Hua really look beautiful after slimming down.


    She was not as beautiful as Nan Zhi nor did she have theely beauty of Xia Yanran.


    However, she was bright and delicate. At first nce she looked fresh and natural.


    Her smile was very kind and dazzling like the summer sunshine, so dazzling that it could burn the eyes.


    There was a yful look in how Second Young Master Mu looked at Yan Hua.


    They talked for a while and Yan Hua poured wine for him, and raised her ss and drank with him.


    She looked well-behaved, clean and good upbringing. The way she drank her wine was slow and elegant.


    Second Young Master Mu was a well-known womanizer but he had not seen such a clean, well-behaved and attractive woman for many years.


    He heard that the youngdy of the recently declined Yan family used to be fat and had no pursuers. Now it seemed that it was the loss for those people.


    The youngdy of the Yan family was a beautiful jade!


    Yan Hua¡¯s heart was not good and Yan Cheng forbade her to smoke and drink. She was a well-behaved child and had never gone to night clubs or touched anything that was bad for her body.


    After a few sses of wine, her face became flushed like a fresh ripe peach, as if it was exuding a sweet fragrance.


    Second Young Master Mu could not help but pinch Yan Hua¡¯s face. ¡°So cute.¡±


    Yan Hua held back the difort and disgust and smiled, wanting to say something when suddenly the door to the room was pushed open from the outside.


    A stern figure walked in.


    Wearing a perfectly ironed army green shirt and creaseless long pants, two buttons of his shirt unbuttoned, revealing his exquisite corbones and perfectly outlining the contours of his body.


    A hand in his pants pocket, the other hang naturally by his side, his fingers were long, slender andrge. It was good-looking and full of strength.


    Yan Hua had always felt that his hands were suitable for ying the piano.


    It turned out that he used those fingers to hold guns.


    That day when she stabbed him in the chest with the knife, it had bled a lot but the wound was not deep, after recuperating for a period of time, it seemed like the wound had already healed.


    ¡°Miss Yan, give me a moment. I¡¯ll say hello to my friend.¡±


    Second Young Master Mu was the mayor¡¯s second son and it was not unusual for Bo Yan to know him.


    A few minutester, Second Young Master Mu sat back beside Yan Hua.


    Bo Yan sat in the corner. He did not like these kind of ces where people indulged in debauchery.


    ¡°Young Master Bo, do you want to have some fun?¡± A woman in a low-cut dress came over, swaying her hips coyly.


    The eyes under Bo Yan¡¯s sses narrowed slightly and he said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    The woman turned away and muttered, ¡°Why am I so unlucky today. A Yan elf came in halfway. I heard that she was unbearably fat before. Now that she¡¯s slimmed down, she¡¯s out to charm men.¡±


    When Bo Yan entered the room, he nced at the woman sitting beside Second Young Master Mu. The lighting was dim and the woman had her head turned sideways so he did not see her clearly.


    Bo Yan squinted at the woman who was sitting in the middle of the sofa, the fingers that were lightly tapping his knee stopped suddenly and tightened into a fist.


    A menacing look shed past his eyes.


    Second Young Master Mu was a person who liked all sorts of entertainment. In order to have fun, he got ten beautiful women of Yu City to pole dance in the room.


    Doing splits, bouncing their butts, shaking their chests, all kinds ofrge-scale movements that were unthought of, but not impossible.


    It was Yan Hua¡¯s first time entering into such an extremely rotten world.


    She never thought that in the eyes of these rich people, women were merely goods that could be humiliated at will.


    These people made her sick.


    Second Young Master Mu whistled a few times. Compared to the other men in the room, he was not that interested in theserge-scale expressions. He looked down at the woman beside him. ¡°Miss Yan, what kind of talent do you have to perform? If you can impress me, I might grant your request!¡±


    It was obvious that Second Young Master Mu was tired of watching the young hot girls¡¯ vigorous dancing. Yan Hua was silent for a moment before she nodded generously and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll sing a song for Second Young Master Mu!¡±


    When Second Young Master Mu heard this, he did not say good or bad. It was apparent that he was not that interested in listening to her sing.


    After all, there were many women who knew how to sing in Yu City.


    Yan Hua stood up and stepped onto the small stage in the room.

 Chapter 469 - Pain in The Heart

    <h4>Chapter 469: Pain in The Heart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Without a doubt, Yan Hua had a good voice. When she woke, her voice was soft and sweet, and she could melt people¡¯s heart if she acted coquettishly.


    So when she was at her fattest, people would think that she was a beautiful woman if they only heard her voice.


    And it was because her voice was so pleasant and contrasted sharply with her appearance that she had received so much ridicule before.


    Many people thought that she was not fit to have such a good voice with that kind of figure and appearance.


    Yan Hua picked up a guitar and sat on a high stool. She nced at Second Young Master Mu slightly, he was talking to a young man beside him and it was apparent that he did not take her talent into ount.


    Yan Hua did not look at Bo Yan who was in the corner. She had regarded him as a transparent person from the start.


    But she could feel a gaze that could not be ignored,nding on her from time to time.


    She was always considering his feelings when she still liked him. His every move, every word, even a smile could make her heart ripple.


    Now thinking about it, Yan Hua only felt it was ironic.


    Yan Hua plucked at the strings with her fingertips, making a heavy hum. Several men below raised their voices, ¡°Who still sings for pleasure in this era? It¡¯s not as exciting as pole dancing!¡±


    ¡°Girl, why don¡¯t you stop singing and do a split for everyone to see?¡±


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re still very young and inexperienced!¡±


    Yan Hua was not affected, she bent one leg and the other on the ground. Holding the guitar, she opened her mouth to sing.


    She sang a song by Teresa Teng. When the strings sounded and she sang the first sentence, Second Young Master Mu and the other young men who were initially indifferent, could not help but look towards the stage.


    The woman on stage wore a ck chiffon dress. Her head was lowered slightly and her gaze could not be seen clearly, only her face and fresh facial features could be seen.


    She looked shy and it was a perfectbination of purity and sexiness. It had a taste of Old Shanghai.


    Especially her voice, when singing Teresa Teng¡¯s song, it exuded a special charm.


    The chaotic and noisy scene in the room disappeared. Everyone was quiet and were brought into Yan Hua¡¯s song.


    There was a dead silence in the room, only the beautiful sounds of her guitar and her melodious voice could be heard.


    The music was like a spring breeze blowing into people¡¯s hearts.


    Bo Yan, who was in the corner, was not immersed in Yan Hua¡¯s beautiful song. He looked at those men¡¯s gazesnding on her and his cold face darkened.


    After the song, Yan Hua came down from the stage.


    Second Young Master Mu looked at Bo Yan in the corner and quickly rose to greet Yan Hua.


    Just when his hand was about to touch Yan Hua, there was a loud noise.


    Bo Yan kicked the coffee table in front of him. The expensive wine, fruit tter, wine sses all fell onto the ground and broke.


    Some of the debris flew to several women on the sofa and they screamed.


    Second Young Master Mu put his arm around Yan Hua¡¯s shoulders and whispered in her ear. Yan Hua was a little surprised but she smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cooperate.¡±


    Second Young Master Mu called over the waiter and poured two drinks.


    ¡°Brother Bo seems unhappy. You go give him a drink.¡± Second Young Master Mu took Yan Hua to Bo Yan.


    Bo Yan leaned against the sofa, ying with a lighter. From time to time, he would light it, the blue mes making the outlines of his face cold and indifferent.


    Yan Hua did not miss the menacing gleam in his eyes.


    Why?


    Was it because they had not divorced yet and he felt that she was embarrassing him?


    Then sheughed bitterly in her heart. He had never cared about her so he would not be embarrassed.


    Yan Hua handed the wine to him, lowering her eyes and there were none of the pain and grief from when they were breaking up.


    ¡°Mr Bo, if I have offended you in any way, please forgive me.¡± Then, she drank all of the wine in the ss.


    Second Young Master Mu chimed in, ¡°Brother Bo, she has already given you a toast, you should give her some face or Miss Yan will cry.¡±


    Bo Yan thought of the day where she was crying with tears all over her face. He frowned and drank all the wine in the ss without a second thought.


    Nobody noticed a glint of light shed past Second Young Master Mu¡¯s eyes.


    ...


    After Yan Hua drank the wine, she found an excuse to go to the washroom.


    She stood in front of the sink and looked at her reflection in the mirror slightly dazed.


    A few minutester, she received a message. ¡°The matter has been settled. You can see your father tomorrow.¡±


    Yan Hua closed her eyes, a tear rolling out from the corner of her eye.


    She did not expect that Bo Yan and her woulde to this point!


    ...


    Bo Yan felt that his eyelids were heavy and could not open them. His head hurt too, like it had been hit with a sledgehammer.


    Somebody seemed to be unbuttoning the buttons of his shirt one by one.


    This feeling made him feel disgusted and ufortable.


    Second Young Master Mu knelt by the bed, looking at the man lying there, who was frowning and struggling but could not wake up. A gentle smile appeared on his face. ¡°Brother Bo, after tonight, I¡¯m your closest person.¡±


    He had already unbuttoned thest button of his shirt. Looking at his even-looking muscles and well-defined abdominal muscles, Second Young Master Mu could not wait to touch them.


    But he had not touched them when the eyes of the man on the bed suddenly sprang open.


    Second Young Master Mu was shocked.


    But he soon calmed down. The wine Bo Yan drunk was drugged and even if he woke up, his willpower would be weak and would regard him as the person he liked and wanted to have sex with.


    Just as Second Young Master Mu was having this fantasy, Bo Yan, with a dazed look suddenly pressed the mechanical watch on his wrist and a sharp knife popped out. He shed the knife on his arm and blood gushed out.


    The pain made Bo Yan became more awake.


    Second Young Master Mu was shocked when he saw his fast and fierce movements.


    Bo Yan leaned against the bed, his vision still a little blurred and looked at the person in front of him, his thin lips unconsciously murmuring, ¡°Huahua...¡±


    Hearing the words ¡®Huahua¡¯, Second Young Master Mu was shocked. The person Bo Yan liked and wanted to have sex with was Yan Hua?


    From what he knew, didn¡¯t he hate Yan Hua the most? The two of them had already broke off any connection, how could he still be thinking about her?


    ¡°Brother Bo, what¡¯s good about women? They¡¯re cold and merciless. We men are much better...¡± Second Young Master Mu had not finished when there was a pain in his neck.


    Bo Yan had cut him on the neck.


    ¡°Mu Xi, so you¡¯re a gay. You don¡¯t have the skill to trick me yet!¡± Before Bo Yan got out of the bed, he kicked Second Young Master Mu hard.


    Second Young Master Mu did not expect his willpower to be so strong. After falling to the ground, heughed mockingly. ¡°Yes, so what if I¡¯m gay? Is it against thew? I just can¡¯t stand how my old man keeps praising you all day long, saying that you¡¯re so outstanding and capable. Didn¡¯t you rely on a woman to finish off the Yan family?


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to like Yan Hua! Ha, tonight¡¯s game, beside my participation, your little wife was in on too. I know you won¡¯t drink in a nightclub so I asked your little wife to cooperate. She hates you to the core now and in order to see her father, she would rather cooperate with me than beg you. Look at you, what a pitiful man!¡±


    When Bo Yan heard Second Young Master Mu¡¯s words, he felt like his chest was suddenly grabbed by an invisible hand, making him unable to breathe.


    His handsome face darkened and he spat out two words, ¡°Yan. Hua!¡±

 Chapter 470 - The Man Who Appeared in Her Bathroom in The Middle of The Night

    <h4>Chapter 470: The Man Who Appeared in Her Bathroom in The Middle of The Night</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    A fire burned in Bo Yan¡¯s body.


    He gave Second Young Master Mu a good beating.


    Although Second Young Master Mu had fainted, it could not put out the growing fire inside of him.


    It was burning ragingly, as if it was going to burn his heart into ashes.


    He left the hotel.


    After he got onto the taxi, he took out a cigarette from the pocket of his pants.


    The driver saw that his arm was still bleeding and then up at Bo Yan¡¯s expression that was so dark he looked like a demon from hell. The driver thought he was a wicked criminal and trembled with fear. ¡°S-Sir, I¡¯m not taking in passengers for tonight.¡±


    Bo Yan lowered his head and lit the cigarette.


    After exhaling a mouthful of smoke, he looked at the driver and told him the address he wanted to go.


    When the driver saw that he was going to an upscale district, he did not dare say anything more and sped off.


    When they arrived outside the district, the driver¡¯s heart was thumping and he hesitated to call the police when he saw that the man had no intention of getting off.


    Bo Yan kept on puffing on his cigarette and had smoked several cigarettes along the way.


    But the effect of the drug in his body did not seem to alleviate at all.


    His breath was slightly hot and irregr.


    Certain images kept bursting into his mind and he pinched out the still burning end of the cigarette with his fingers.


    He gave the driver money and got out of the car.


    The driver turned the steering wheel sharply after he had gotten off the car, like he had just gotten rid of Hades.


    Bo Yan walked into the district and stood under one of the buildings, looking at the top most level.


    The lights were still on.


    His thin lips pressed into a straight line.


    There was a coldness in his long and upturned eyes.


    ...


    When Yan Hua returned home, her nanny saw her pale face and asked with concern, ¡°Huahua, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Yan Hua shook her head. ¡°Nanny, I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go back to my room and rest first.¡±


    Yan Hua went into her room and rushed into the bathroom. She turned the tap and used the cold water to wash her face.


    She had never done anything bad or guilty. She had not expected that she would be doing it to Bo Yan on her first time.


    She had hired a private detective to investigate Second Young Master Mu, and only dared to look for him when she knew that he was gay and would not do anything to her.


    But she would have never thought that Second Young Master Mu was interested in Bo Yan.


    At that time, when he proposed for them to cooperate, she was hesitant and struggled internally.


    But when she thought of how cold-blooded and ruthless Bo Yan was to her and her father who was in jail...


    She and Bo Yan had already split up. Why should she care about his feelings?


    The three to four years he was in the Yan family, did he even consider her feelings?


    But she did not feel happy after doing it.


    She only felt even more down.


    Not wanting to think about it anymore, Yan Hua filled up the bathtub and took a bottle of wine from the wine cab.


    She went into the bathtub without taking off her clothes.


    She did not take a ss and drank straight from the bottle.


    Her heart felt really painful.


    What was it so painful?


    She did not know if it was the pain from her heart or it was because of something else.


    At this time, Second Young Master Mu must have gotten what he wanted!


    Second Young Master Mu said that after Bo Yan drank that ss of wine, even if he was awake, he would hallucinate and what he saw would be the person he liked and wanted to have sex with!


    The person Bo Yan liked... Yan Hua closed her eyes. She had known him for several years but she did not even know who he liked.


    He hid it well and too deeply inside!


    If her father had not been caught, and Chen Qianqian hadn¡¯t told her the truth, he would still be pretending and deceiving her!


    No matter what happened, he was always so calm, indifferent, concealing his feelings. Nothing could have touched his emotions!


    Yan Hua sniffed and told herself that there was nothing to regret and nothing to fear!


    A tit for a tat!


    Compared to the hurt he had caused her, what she was doing now was nothing more than a drop in the bucket.


    Yan Hua drank almost half of the wine and she felt fuzzy and disoriented.


    It was true that drunkenness relieves a thousand sorrows...


    ...


    The nanny was going to bed when the doorbell rang suddenly.


    She went to the hallway and looked at the inte.


    Standing outside was the man Huahua hated the most and also the son-inw of the Yan family.


    The nanny opened the door and was about to say some mean words to make Bo Yan leave, but froze when she saw the burning anger in his eyes.


    ¡°Young Master... no, Mr. Bo, how dare you still show your face here!¡± The person whom the nanny most respected in the Yan family, other than Master and Miss had been him.


    He was usually reserved, cold and did not like tomunicate with people. The servants respected him but no one had ever thought that a man like him was an undercover agent sent by the Special Anti-Drug Team.


    ¡°Nanny, Yan Hua and I are still legally a couple.¡± Bo Yan walked past the nanny and strode towards Yan Hua¡¯s room.


    ¡°Mr. Bo...¡±


    Bo Yan turned around and looked at the nanny, the anger in him growing. ¡°Nanny, before I get divorced with Yan Hua, you¡¯d better not interfere in our affairs.¡±


    Bo Yan pushed open the bedroom door and locked it.


    The woman was not in the bedroom and Bo Yan looked towards the closed bathroom door.


    He pursed his lips and instead of pushing the door to go in, he went to the window to smoke a cigarette.


    The magma-like me in his body made the blood surge in his body. He could not tell whether it was a fire of desire or anger!


    Huahua was such a simple girl, yet she used such a dark method on him.


    She really hated him!


    Bo Yan looked at the bathroom door and seeing that she had note out yet, he stubbed out his cigarette and walked towards the bathroom.


    ...


    <i>In the bathroom.</i>


    The girl was soaking in the bathtub, with two fair arms on the edge of the bathtub, one of which was holding a wine bottle that was half emptied.


    There was a faint blush covering her face, her lips were opened slightly and humming a tune he did not understand.


    It seemed like she was in a good mood after giving him to another man!


    Yan Hua was drunk and when she saw a figure standing in the bathroom, she thought she was hallucinating.


    ¡°Bo Yan? Can you stop appearing in front of me like a ghost?¡± These days, whenever she thought of him, she could not sleep at night and felt an ache in her heart.


    She wanted to remove him from her heart quickly, but how could she forget three or four years of love overnight?


    She hated him because she had loved him too much!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you at all. Go away! Leave my world!¡±


    She threw the wine bottle in her hand hard at that figure.


    Bo Yan dodged and the wine bottle grazed his shoulder, dropping onto the floor and breaking into pieces.


    Yan Hua blinked and found that the figure was still standing not far away and looking at her coldly. She clenched her hands into fists and got up from the bathtub, walked up to him and hit him hard. ¡°I asked you to stay away from me!¡±


    After hitting him for a while, she then realized that something was wrong.


    Could it be that this was not her hallucination? If not, why was he not gone with her hits?


    But it was not right, the real Bo Yan should be with Second Young Master Mu now...

 Chapter 471 - He Has Been Waiting For This Moment For A Long Time

    <h4>Chapter 471: He Has Been Waiting For This Moment For A Long Time</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Second Young Master Mu said that Bo Yan would not be able to escape from him after drinking that ss of wine.


    He had sent a message to say that he had seeded.


    Yan Hua thought of this and smiled dazedly.


    In the past, as long as other women looked at him slightly longer, she would be afraid and jealous, and very concerned and nervous about him.


    She had never thought that one day, she would hand him over to another person.


    And nheless, another man.


    Tomorrow, when he woke up and realized that he had be Second Young Master Mu¡¯s man, he would be furious.


    Would it make him feel like dying?


    Yan Hua blinked and looked at the tall figure again. She tried hard to see what he looked like but her head was fuzzy and she could not see clearly.


    She could feel faintly that the gaze looking at her was cold and angry.


    Bo Yan looked at the woman close to him. She was still wearing the chiffon dress and after soaking in the water, the fabric stuck close to her skin, revealing her appealing figure.


    He had not seen her for some time after after their break-up that night.


    She had lost a lot more weight.


    He was used to her former appearance. Now, looking at her delicate built, and facial features that looked like she had changed too drastically, he had a sense of strangeness.


    Was this really Yan Hua?


    His gloomy eyes swept from her corbones to her fair legs.


    Long, slender and enchanting.


    Yan Hua saw that she could not get rid of that dark figure in front of her and she staggered outside, wanting to call the nanny in and help her drive the person out.


    She did not notice the broken wine bottle under her feet and just when she was about to step on it, her body was lifted off the ground.


    She was carried by the man¡¯s strong arms to the shower.


    The icy cold water came flowing down her head.


    She choked and coughed. ¡°Let go, who are you? Let go of me...¡±


    The man ignored her and turned off the shower when she was almost out of breath.


    Yan Hua bent over, panting and coughing non stop.


    Her muddled consciousness gradually sobered up.


    As she wiped the drops of water on her face and raised her head, she looked at the man in front of her.


    Reserved and cultured features, cold and well-defined face. He had taken his sses off and it made his eyes even more slender and sharp.


    If he was not Bo Yan, who was he?


    Yan Hua closed her eyes and opened them again, muttering, ¡°It must be a hallucination. Bo Yan is now on Second Young Master¡¯s bed. He can¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°Yan Hua,¡± the man called her coldly.


    Yan Hua shivered and acted like she had not heard him. She lowered her eyes, nning to leave.


    But she had just took two steps when her wrist was grabbed by the man¡¯srge palm.


    His palm was very hot like a soldering iron that was burning her skin.


    He threw her to the wall of the bathroom roughly and she hit the tap on her back and a piercing pain shot through her body.


    And it was this pain that made her sober uppletely. She was not dreaming or having hallucinations.


    It was really Bo Yan.


    The hands hanging by her side clenched tightly into fists. She lifted her thick long eyshes that were still wet and looked at the cold and menacing man.


    His handsome and reserved face was tensed and coldness wasing out from his eyes.


    He was tall and was more than half a head taller than her. When he was looking at her with a sharp gaze, it was like a sharp sword, stabbing at her forcefully.


    This man was like a ferocious beast in the forest that was very dangerous.


    Did hee here suddenly to give her a hard time because he found out how she and Second Young Master had set him up?


    ¡°I cut Mu Xi¡¯s neck and beat him half to death.¡± Bo Yan narrowed his menacing looking eyes and his long and cold body approached Yan Hua. His slender hand pinched her face that was so thin it was smaller than his palm. ¡°Yan Hua, how do you think I should punish you?¡±


    Hearing his words, Yan Hua wanted tough.


    ¡°Bo Yan, what right do you have to punish me? I owe you nothing!¡± She looked at his gloomy and cold eyes andughed. ¡°What I¡¯ve done is nothingpared to what you have done.¡±


    Bo Yan tightened his grip on her face. There was a menacing look on his handsome face, as if he was using all of his strength to control the effect of the drug in his body. ¡°You can stab me or beat me but Yan Hua, you shouldn¡¯t use this way to retaliate against me.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Yan Hua smirked, the rim of her eyes red and teary but her gaze was cold and mocking. ¡°I¡¯ve already done it. Bo Yan, what can you do about it?¡±


    Just like how she dared to look for Second Young Master Mu, she knew that he was gay and would not touch her.


    Bo Yan was the same, although she could not confirm his sexual orientation, when he got drunk that time before they got married, he could still stop himself and never really touched her.


    He must be extremely disgusted by her body!


    She was still too simple to hide her what she was thinking. A shrewd and unpredictable man like Bo Yan could easily see through her thoughts.


    The effect of the drug was running through his limbs, making his every nerve and cell mour.


    His eyes were extremely red.


    His fingers caressed her face and heughed coldly. ¡°Huahua, do you really think that I¡¯m a saint the other time I didn¡¯t touch you? I just don¡¯t want to take away your first time when you are not conscious of it.¡±


    His almost blood red eyes stared fixedly at her like he was looking deep into her soul. His deep voice came from within his throat. ¡°But I have never intended to give your first time to another man.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s eyshes fluttered.


    ¡°What I want is for you to see how I take possession of you while you are clear-headed.¡±


    The emotions in Yan Hua¡¯s chest expanded uncontrobly and she raised her hand, wanting to swing it towards the man but he grabbed her hand halfway.


    ¡°Huahua, you asked for it.¡±


    Yan Hua looked at the man, who was looking at her with an eerie smile, and it seemed like she was looking at a stranger.


    Before, in her heart, he was calm, controlled, abstinent, indifferent. Nobody and nothing could arouse his emotions.


    It was rare to see him like that, as if he was a demon from hell.


    ¡°Bo Yan, I will hate you even more if you behave like this...¡±


    He looked at her red lips, his brain had been taken over by the chaotic surge of heated thoughts and could not hear what she was saying. His mouth was dry and he bent down, the tip of his tall nose came up to her.


    ¡°Huahua, didn¡¯t you always want to have our nuptial night?¡± He gave a lowugh.¡±I¡¯ve been looking forward to it for a long time too.¡±


    Yan Hua opened her mouth, and before she could say anything, he had already pressed his lips against her soft one.


    His lips were burning hot and he kissed her, hard and fierce.


    Eyes wide in shock, Yan Hua felt like she was about to burst.

 Chapter 472 - She Was Going to Leave Him After All

    Chapter 472: She Was Going to Leave Him After All


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Yan Hua pushed him away like she had been electrocuted when she finally reacted. ¡°Bo Yan, how dare you kiss me?¡±


    Bo Yan pinched her face, his hot breathnding on her. His throat was hot, his voice hoarse, making it sound sexy and dangerous. ¡°Huahua, you provoked me first.¡±


    Yan Huaughed coldly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t hurt me first, I wouldn¡¯t have done that to you©`Mmh!¡±


    Her unfinished words werepletely lost in the thin lips that were kissing her fiercely again.


    Yan Hua was going crazy.


    He still dared to kiss her? How dare he!


    She was too petite now and being trapped in his arms, she was unable to push him away. He held the back of her head to keep her from moving.


    He had never kissed her that fiercely and roughly before.


    She could count on her fingers the number of times he had kissed her at all.


    It was either a tiny peck or calm and restrained. It was unlike now, where it was like a volcano erupting and wanting to swallow her whole.


    She was more fragrant and soft than he had imagined.


    Yan Hua used to like his kisses but she hated his kisses now.


    She pushed at his shoulders hard and turned her face away to avoid him. ¡°If you¡¯re not gay, then please go find another woman.¡±


    He gave a lowugh. ¡°You¡¯re still my wife. Why do I need to find another woman?¡±


    Not giving her the chance to speak, he held her head and kissed her deeply with a passion she couldn¡¯t fathom.


    Yan Hua had never known that his kissing skills were so good. Taking possession of a person¡¯s lips and turning their mind nk.


    Such intimacy and entanglement made Yan Hua ashamed and angry.


    Her lips were red and numb from his kisses and without letting her catch her breath, his lips moved from her lips to her ear, then to her corbones and slowly downwards.


    Yan Hua gasped and pushed him with her hands and her legs kicked out. ¡°Bo Yan, I¡¯m Yan Hua. I¡¯m Huahua, didn¡¯t you hate me the most? Weren¡¯t you disgusted by me, how could you touch me? You¡¯ll regret this tomorrow when you wake up!¡±


    Bo Yan raised his head from her corbones and looked at her teary eyes, his eyes narrowing. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about tomorrow¡¯s matter tomorrow.¡±


    He then ripped off wet dress that was clinging to her body. A loud tear reverberated through the bathroom.


    Yan Hua was stunned and snapped, ¡°Who let you ruin my clothes?¡±


    His burning palm ran along her t stomach, then caressed her delicate and soft waist, a faint smile on his face. ¡°I wanted to do this the moment you sang on the stage.¡±


    His eyes were dangerously dark and when their eyes met, there seemed to be a smouldering pit of fire in his eyes, his handsome face tensed, the drops of sweat on his forehead rolling down.


    Even if she hated him, she had to admit that he was extremely sexy now.


    He pressed on her struggling hands, his hot thin lips sucking her earlobe and he warned her with a low and husky voice, ¡°Behave yourself, or else the one who suffers will be you.¡±


    Yan Hua raised her leg and kicked at him.


    But he reacted faster, stretching his long leg against her knee, making her unable to move.


    ¡°Bo Yan, if you dare to touch me...¡± She saw his bleeding arm and gritted her teeth, pressing hard on his wound. He furrowed his eyebrows in pain and had no choice but to release her.


    She took the opportunity to open the bathroom door and ran out.


    But her fingers had just touched the door handle when a long arm stretched out from behind her. Yan Hua shouted, ¡°Nanny... urgh!!¡±


    The man turned her around and pressed his lips against hers roughly.


    With a few hisses, the chiffon dress on her body turned into several rags.


    He carried her to the bed, their limbs like they were ying a game but in the end, she had no strength left and lost.


    She screamed, ¡°Bo Yan, you¡¯ll regret this... Ah!!!¡±


    She red at him and bit hard on his shoulder.


    He did not stop her and even said something that made her almost faint from anger, ¡°My flesh is hard, bite slowly and watch your teeth.¡±


    ...


    The next day.


    The moment Bo Yan opened his eyes, he felt slightly lost as if he had fallen into an abyss.


    He pressed the spot between his eyebrows and sat up from the bed. The nket fell from his chest, revealing his firm and muscr chest, as well as narrow waist.


    The woman was not beside him.


    He lifted the nket and got off the bed.


    After he had dressed, he came out of the bedroom and a man wearing ck-rimmed sses stood up from the sofa in the living room.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Bo. I¡¯m Miss Yan¡¯s attorney. This is the divorce agreement signed by Miss Yan, please have a look.¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s handsome face darkened and he wanted to tear the agreement into shreds when thewyer handed him a small thumb drive. ¡°Miss Yan said that if you don¡¯t agree to the divorce, she would upload the video of the two of you having sexst night to the Inte. She said that she was not afraid since she is a drug dealer¡¯s daughter, but you are different. If the video is uploaded, your future would be ruined.¡±


    A coldness appeared in Bo Yan¡¯s eyes. The fingers holding onto the divorce agreement turned white.


    That girl who was cautious, shy and adoring in front of him was going to leave him after all.


    He had always thought that she was not that important but looking at the divorce agreement in front of him, his heart felt empty.


    Perhaps he had overestimated himself and underestimated her!


    ...


    It was impossible for Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran not to go back and see Huahua after such a terrible thing had happened to the Yan family.


    They bought tickets that flew straight for the capital at night.


    After lunch, Nan Zhi took Xiaojie to Royal Hospital after speaking to Junyuan on the phone.


    Junyuan was waiting at the door of the outpatient clinic. He knew that Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran were going to the capital from the phone call. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Xiaojie.¡±


    Xiaojie also did an OK gesture to Nan Zhi. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll follow Uncle Junyuan to the hospital during the day and at night I¡¯ll go back to Grandma¡¯s house with him. We can have video calls every day!¡±


    Nan Zhi bent down and kissed Xiaojie¡¯s forehead. ¡°My Brother Jie is such a good baby.¡±


    After Xiaojie and Junyuan entered the hospital, Nan Zhi nned to leave when she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure from the corner of her eye.


    She thought she might have seen wrong.


    After all, the man had said that he was still on his business trip and was unable to see her on their daily phone conversations.


    Nan Zhi frowned and wondered why he had lied to her about going on a business trip. And she did not understand why there was a nurse with a nice figure by his side?


    Could it be that his condition acted up again? Or was he unwell?


    Nan Zhi took out her phone, lowered her eyes and called his number.


    The phone got through almost at the first ring and the man¡¯s lowugh sounded. ¡°Kitten, do you miss me? You even called me on your own initiative.¡±


    ¡°Mu Sihan, where are you now?¡±

 Chapter 473 - Hugging and Kissing

    <h4>Chapter 473: Hugging and Kissing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man on the other end seemed stunned when he heard her question but then heughed again. ¡°Kitten, I¡¯m on a business trip, or you thought I¡¯m ying around with women?¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips her eyes turned red looking at him walking with the nurse by his side.


    She tightened her hold on the phone and felt her heart drop.


    Her throat seemed to be grabbed by an invisible ck hand. After a while she finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going to the capital tonight to see Yan Hua. Aren¡¯t you on a business trip there? Let¡¯s arrange for a time to meet.¡±


    The man on the other end of the line was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Do you miss me that badly? But it¡¯s a pity, I¡¯m flying off to Country M with Wei Lin tonight.¡±


    Nan Zhi hung up the phone and tears were rolling around in her eyes.


    Liar!


    He was at Royal Hospital but lied and said that he was at the capital and that he was going to Country M.


    Was he interested in this nurse in this hospital?


    Nan Zhi looked at the nurse beside him again. The nurse was small and slender, and looked small and delicate walking beside him. Just by looking at her back, she should belong to the fresh and beautiful type.


    Suddenly several medical staff rushed past them and the nurse grabbed Mu Sihan¡¯s arm, pulling him to the side.


    Looking at how close their bodies were, Nan Zhi frowned immediately.


    The nurse pulled him into the garden. He sat down on the bench while the nurse stood beside and watched him.


    Those who did not know would have thought that they were filming an idol drama!


    Nan Zhi was so angry she turned to leave.


    But after a few steps, she stopped again.


    She really hated being cheated and betrayed!


    ¡­


    Mu Sihan sat on the bench and fumbled in his pants pocket for a cigar and lighter.


    The nurse quickly stopped him but was waved away coldly by him.


    The nurse was anxious. ¡°Young Master Mu, you can¡¯t smoke in your current condition.¡±


    Mu Sihan ignored her and flipped the lid of the lighter open, his handsome face going close to the me, the tip of the cigar lit up and thin smoke curled upward, blurring his face that seemed even more well-defined because of his thinness.


    The nurse looked at him puffing his cigar with his head slightly lowered and her heart pounded.


    This person must be one of the most handsome men that she had ever seen smoking.


    Although he couldn¡¯t see, he was not like those who were blind, where their eyes were dull and lifeless. His eyes were still ck and bright, like it was a bottomless pool, making people feel in awe.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to report to the attending doctor¡­¡± The nurse¡¯s voice was gentle and soft, with a hint of coquettishness.


    Mu Sihan exhaled a mouthful of smoke, his sexy lips lifted up in a smirk. ¡°Are you interested in me?¡±


    The nursed blushed. ¡°No, no, Young Master Mu, I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s long legs were crossed elegantly, and his inherently powerful aura made him look cold and arrogant, like he was too high to be reached by mere mortals. ¡°The person who called me just now is my woman. You are not even as good as a strand of her hair.¡±


    The nurse¡¯s expression fell.


    He was so ungentlemanly, having already deemed her as unworthy when he had never even seen what she looked like.


    She felt wronged.


    Mu Sihan flicked cigarette ash from his fingertips and was going to stand up from the bench when his phone vibrated again.


    He had asked Yi Fan to put an exclusive ringtone for Nan Zhi.


    What¡¯s wrong with this woman today?


    ¡­


    Nan Zhi did not leave the hospital on impulse. He had even drawn the line with Xue¡¯er for her, so how would he fall for another woman in such a short period of time?


    Although it was ufortable for her to see him being so intimate with another woman, she had to get things straight before leaving.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, I¡¯ll ask you again, where on earth are you?¡±


    Her breathing sounded a little heavy on the phone and her voice was slightly cold, like she was trying to hold down her emotions. Mu Sihan frowned and suddenly stood up from the bench.


    Nan Zhi saw him turned around and she hung up the phone again, biting her lips and turning around to leave.


    With his sharpness, he must have discovered her.


    Mu Sihan saw that the phone was hung up and took two steps forward, his knee knocked on the bench and his tall body swayed. The nurse saw this and hurried over to help him.


    But she was pushed away by him in the next second. ¡°Did you see a pretty woman?¡±


    The nurse looked around. There were many peopleing and going around the hospital, she had no idea who Mu Sihan was talking about¡­


    Mu Sihan¡¯s jaw was clenched tight and his expression darkened.


    ¡°A young woman with curly brown hair, tall, slender and could make an impression with just one nce at her.¡±


    The nurse was frightened by his cold air. She suspected that if she could not find the woman he was describing, he would strangle her to death.


    The nurse looked around carefully.


    And she did see a tall, striking woman in a mint-green coat with curly brown hair.


    ¡°There¡¯s one who is walking out of the hospital now.¡±


    ¡°Take me there.¡±


    ¡­


    Nan Zhi hailed a taxi at the entrance of the hospital and was about to open the door to get in when her wrist was grabbed roughly.


    The man used too much strength and because of inertia she plunged head first into the man¡¯s chest. It was hard and she felt a pain on the tip of her nose.


    She was already holding in her anger and she picked up her bag and hit him with it. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    She was still under control but the moment he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms, the emotions in her chest were like a fire in the prairie, crackling and burning nonstop, magnifying her anger and grievance uncontrobly.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, you liar! Let go!


    ¡°I asked you to let go, do you hear me?¡±


    She struggled and the arms hugging her tightened. But after awhile, he released her.


    ¡°Go!¡± He suddenly said with his deep and husky voice.


    Nan Zhi froze on the spot.


    She looked up at him.


    He was wearing sunsses and she could not see his eyes. She only felt that he had recently lost weight and had a faint stubble on his jaw, making him seem cold and exuding an unconventional masculine charm.


    When women felt wronged, they did not really want to blow up the matter, but they just wanted to seekfort and exnation from men.


    She was not an unreasonable person, as long as he exined it to her clearly, when had she not showed understanding and forgave him?


    But he was always like that¡­


    Not telling her anything.


    And made her imagination run wild.


    She knew that they had known each other for less than a year and still needed to adapt to each other, but she really could not stand being lied to and cheated.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and said nothing. She turned to leave but before she could do that, her wrist was grabbed by him again.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, didn¡¯t you ask me to go?¡±


    Mu Sihan pulled her into his arms, his chin resting on the top of her head. ¡°Give me a hug before you go.¡±


    Jerkl! Who wanted to hug him?


    Couldn¡¯t he see that she was still angry?


    ¡°No, let go!¡±


    He hummed lowly and gave a yfulugh. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hug, how about a kiss?¡±

 Chapter 474 - Sweet and Sour

    Chapter 474: Sweet and Sour


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The nurse by the side was so shocked that her eyes almost popped out of her head, as she looked at the man holding the woman in his arms and behaving like a child as he asked for hugs and kisses.


    Was this the cold, strong, domineering and bad-tempered man she and the other medical staff knew?


    Usually, when the nurses spoke more than one sentence to him, he would be fierce and impatient. They held onto him with good intentions, but his expression was murderous.


    He was such a clean freak and arrogant beyond measure.


    It was a stark contrast to the way he was begging for hugs and kisses now.


    Nan Zhi could not break away from Mu Sihan¡¯s embrace and when his handsome face pressed down towards her, she turned her head, not letting him kiss her.


    Mu Sihan held her face in his hands, stopping her from moving and then bent his head to kiss her domineeringly.


    There were peopleing and going around them and many stared at them.


    Nan Zhi was easily shy so after he nibbled at her lips, her face turned red.


    On the other hand, the man wearing sunsses was cool and indifferent, and did not seem ufortable at all.


    The extent of his shamelessness was second to none.


    Her lips were soft and sweet and there was a fragrance exuding from her body making Mu Sihan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bob. He raised his hand to pinch her fair and tender face, andughedzily. ¡°I really want to eat my kitten.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyshes fluttered, her almond-shaped eyes glistening with tears of anger. She red at the man¡¯s well-defined face. ¡°I¡¯ll give a chance to exin. What¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s with the nurse by your side?¡±


    He could walk, talk and his mood seemed to be good too.


    What was wrong with him to havee to the hospital and having a young and pretty nurse by his side.


    When the nurse heard Nan Zhi mentioning her, she said in a panic, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re mistaken, I...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± A cold voice interrupted her. The man¡¯s jaw was clenched tightly. ¡°I came to the hospital to settle some matters. The nurse is interested in me but I rejected her.¡± The hand pinching Nan Zhi¡¯s face changed into a rub. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kitten, to me you¡¯re a delicacy. Other women are watery soup and not to my liking.¡±


    The nurse was disgusted.


    She was like the other nurses, attracted by his looks and temperament. It was not like she had fallen for him, let alone confessing to him.


    The nurse was not dumb, she knew that he said that because he did not want the woman in his arms to know that he could not see.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see Yan Hua?¡¯ He patted her head, the tip of his tongue touching his cheek. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Nan Zhi saw that he was chasing her off and she furrowed her eyebrows.


    This was different from his previous style.


    And besides, he still hadn¡¯t answered her yet on why he lied about going on a business trip!


    Nan Zhi sniffed and found that there was a faint smell disinfectant on his body, showing that he did note to the hospital temporarily to settle matters.


    What was wrong with him?


    Lowering her thick and long eyshes, Nan Zhi replied, ¡°Then, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    He hummed in agreement, and there were no fluctuations of emotions on his face.


    Nan Zhi stepped out from his arms, hailed a taxi and left.


    After she got into the taxi, Mu Sihan heard the sound of the taxi driving away. He took out a lighter from his pocket and yed with it with his slender fingers for a while.


    The chiseled outline of his face was tensed.


    The nurse came over and asked, ¡°Young Master Mu, why didn¡¯t you tell her?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips tightly and ignored the nurse.


    In another week, he would be able to have the operation.


    He wished to have herpany throughout this and to be able to see hering out of the operation room...


    But the doctor had said there were risks for this operation.


    If he still could not see, she would be drenched in tears!


    It was worrying enough with Xiaojie already. As a man, he did not want to worry her but wanted to be her shield.


    Let him bear all the bad things.


    She just needed to be happy.


    ...


    The taxi had travelled less than 200 meters from the hospital when Nan Zhi asked the driver to stop.


    She got out of the car and went back to the hospital.


    The tall figure of the man was no longer at the entrance.


    Nan Zhi looked everywhere.


    She saw the man near the fountain in the hospital.


    He stood by the side of the fountain, tall, cold and stood aloof from the world. A child of five or six years old kicked a football to his leg.


    ¡°Uncle, can you throw the ball over?¡± The boy asked.


    Nan Zhi saw the man bent down, his long and slender fingers was about to pick up the ball when a slightly older child ran over and kicked the ball away. ¡°Brother, why did you ask a blind uncle to pick up the ball for you?¡±


    ¡°Oh? The uncle is blind?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard some nurses whispering about it.¡±


    Nan Zhi was standing not far away and when she heard the boy¡¯s words, her mind went nk.


    He could not see, he actually could not see.


    Her long eyshes fluttered nonstop like a butterfly with its wings injured. Her heart pulled together into a ball in an instant.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and in short seconds, she felt them swell with a stinging tingle as she looked at him.


    The man, who had bent down to pick up the ball, had straightened up again, not knowing that only two meters away from him stood a woman.


    The woman¡¯s eyes that were blurry with tearsnded on him.


    He was dressed simply today, he wore a simple V-necked sweater and dark colored casual pants. Although he was still tall and upright, he looked like he had lost quite some weight.


    She could not imagine how painful and tormenting it was to an arrogant and conceited man like him to be unable to see.


    Nan Zhi stretched out her hand, wanting to caress the sculptured, firm and deep outline of his face from afar, her tears blurring her vision.


    ...


    In a dark grey business purpose car.


    Two figures, a man and a woman, were sitting inside.


    The man wearing a mask saw the scene at the fountain and curved his mouth into a smile. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    A menacing look shed past the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Now that he¡¯s blind, the n should be carried out as soon as possible.¡±


    The man¡¯s slender fingers tapped lightly on his knee and a deep and pleasant voice came from his throat. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi watched Mu Sihan for as long as he was standing by the fountain.


    Until several ck bulletproof cars came over.


    A smart-looking middle-aged woman dressed in a suit with a pin on her hair, got out of the car. The woman came up to Mu Sihan and bowed respectfully. ¡°Fourth Young Master, Master wishes to see you.¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his eyebrow slightly, a faint smile on his Iips. ¡°Your young master is dead.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Young Master, Master said that he¡¯s inviting you courteously this time. Next time, he doesn¡¯t want to have to use some special methods to do it.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Tell him that the Fourth Young Master of the Ye family died many years ago! Scram, don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±


    When the middle-aged woman was speaking to Mu Sihan, the bodyguards surrounded the area very closely. Nan Zhi could not hear what they were talking about but Nan Zhi felt that she had seen that woman before. She tried to recall but could not remember where she had seen her.


    ...


    After an hour, the nurse came over and helped Mu Sihan return to the ward.


    Nan Zhi stopped her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

 Chapter 475 - The Family of Three’s Sweet Night (1)

    <h4>Chapter 475: The Family of Three¡¯s Sweet Night (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi walked up to Mu Sihan and looked at his well-defined features and face, a bitter feeling in her chest.


    This bastard was always not telling her things.


    He wanted to bear everything by himself.


    Although she knew that his starting point was good, her heart was still angry and upset.


    He thought she was too weak! Could she only ept his good but not his bad?


    She covered her mouth with her hand, afraid that she would cry. She took a deep breath, controlled her emotions then took hold of his arm.


    Almost immediately after she had touched him, her hand was thrown off by him ruthlessly. ¡°Who let you touch me?¡±


    She did not know if it was because he had met with the middle-aged woman earlier, his expression was extremely dark and gloomy, a cold aura exuding from him.


    Those who did not know him would be frightened away by him.


    Even Nan Zhi was hesitant when she saw his stormy expression.


    Seeing that he had walked forward a few steps, she quickly caught up. Not caring about how gloomy and scary his expression was, Nan Zhi held his arm.


    The nurse followed behind, watching Nan Zhi¡¯s every action. She admired her from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°I asked you to scram, are you deaf?¡± Mu Sihan wanted to move the hand that was holding on to his arm away but the next second, the back of his hand was covered by a soft palm.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fierce, I really don¡¯t how I¡¯ve gotten myself involved with you.¡± A clear and crisp voice sounded and the man who wanted to shake off her hand, froze.


    He looked as if he was struck by lightning, he was rooted to the spot in shock.


    Nan Zhi looked at the incredulous look on his face and did not know whether tough or cry, aplex feeling in her heart. ¡°Why? You didn¡¯t think it could be me?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s lips were pressed tightly into a thin line.


    The blood was surging through his body.


    This woman would always be able to make him be at a loss in a short amount of time.


    Seeing that he was silent and his jaw was tensed, she muttered unhappily, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you could not see? What if you were taken advantage of by other women?¡±


    He held on for a long time before he stiffly spat out one word, ¡°Never.¡±


    Nan Zhi saw how he was holding in his anger and did not dare to vent it on her, she pretended to be angry. ¡°You called me every day to lie about going on business trips, who knows if you let those nurses help you wipe your back or bring you to the washroom...¡±


    Before she could finish her words, she was being flicked at the forehead.


    Nan Zhi gasped with pain. ¡°Look, it¡¯s domestic violence.¡±


    ¡°My legs are still working fine, my arms are not broken. Why should I need help with wiping my back, or going to the washroom?¡± He growled at her with a sullen face, then flicked her forehead again. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Of course it hurts.¡± It was indeed very painful, her skin was very tender and would get red with just a touch, let alone being flicked so hard by him.


    The man pursed his lips and said nothing. He held her face in his hands, lowered his head and blew at her forehead.


    When the nurse, who was following behind saw this, her eyes almost popped out of her sockets.


    The way the tall man pulled the woman into his arms and gently blowing on her forehead was as perfect as a scroll painting.


    It was such a beautiful scene that the nurse wanted to capture it with her phone.


    This cold and arrogant man... Who would have imagined?


    ...


    <i>In the VIP ward.</i>


    Nan Zhi looked at the man whoy on the bed resting and ignoring her after entering the ward and she frowned. ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to stay here?¡±


    The man hummed in agreement coldly.


    Nan Zhi really got angry this time.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, believe it or not, I¡¯m really leaving.¡±


    The man did not say anything and closed his eyes as if he was asleep.


    Nan Zhi turned around and left in a huff.


    After she went out, she called Yanran.


    She asked Yanran to go to the capital first and she would go tomorrow.


    They had to see Yan Hua as such a terrible thing had happened to the Yan family.


    She woulde back to take care of Mu Sihan after seeing Yan Hua.


    After the call, Nan Zhi found Junyuan and brought Xiaojie over.


    ...


    After Nan Zhi had left, Mu Sihan opened his eyes but his surroundings were still dark as when he was closing them.


    In a world where he could not see, it was confusing and frightening.


    After a while, he thought that the woman who would note back after being driven away by him, appeared again in the ward.


    She had even brought the brat.


    The brat¡¯s childish voice sounded, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, Daddy really can¡¯t see?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the man who was sleeping on the bed and gestured to Xiaojie to speak softly. ¡°Mm, so we have to treat him better in the future, okay?¡±


    Xiaojie blinked his ss-like big ck eyes and said, ¡°Then Daddy has no advantage in snatching Pretty Zhizhi away from me.¡±


    Nan Zhi patted the top of Xiaojie¡¯s head and said, ¡°Darling, you can rest assured that you will always be the first in Mommy¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s little lover!¡±


    The man who had his eyes closed on the bed but was not sleeping, heard the conversation between mother and son, his handsome face seemed to have been covered by ayer of frost.


    These two, were they here to make him angry or to take care of him?


    He really felt like stuffing the brat back into his mom¡¯s stomach, trying to snatch his woman! And this kitten, how dare she said that the brat was number one in her heart?


    What about him, was he second?


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I¡¯m first, Grandma¡¯s second, Godma¡¯s third then isn¡¯t Daddy fourth?¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled and pinched Xiaojie¡¯s tender and adorable little face. ¡°He has no rank.¡±


    What?


    He was not second, and was not third or fourth.


    In her heart, he had no ranking at all?


    Did he have no sense of presence?


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, will Daddy¡¯s eyes recover?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you can¡¯t ask him about his eyes when he wakes up, okay?¡±


    Xiaojie nodded obediently, like a little grown-up. ¡°I know, a person who is sick does not like to be treated as a sick person.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, can I kiss Daddy while he¡¯s asleep?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Xiaojie snuck forward lightly towards the bed.


    Looking at the handsome man on the bed, Xiaojie stood on tiptoe, holding the man¡¯s face with his hands and kissed him gently on his eyes.


    ¡°Although you are very bad sometimes, a bad daddy, and you like to snatch Pretty Zhizhi from me, and don¡¯t allow me to kiss Pretty Zhizhi, I still hope you will get better soon.¡±


    When the small and soft lips gently pecked at his eyelids, there was a faint milky scent and at that moment, Mu Sihan felt like he was melting.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get better soon, Pretty Zhizhi will be snatched away by other uncles. You know Uncle Gu and Uncle Qiao are more handsome than y©`¡±


    Before Xiaojie could finish his words, the man who had his eyes closed, suddenly sat up on the bed.


    The heart that was melting just now, became irritable. He urately pulled the little fellow from the ground and onto the bed, and said coldly, ¡°Brat, tell me, who did you say is handsome?¡±

 Chapter 476 - The Family of Three’s Sweet Night (2)

    <h4>Chapter 476: The Family of Three¡¯s Sweet Night (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan thought of the other time at H City when Qiao Yanze took Xiaojie to the convenience store and the clerk said that they were father and son. Not only that, the people said that Nan Zhi and Qiao Yanze had the look of a husband and wife.


    Thinking of this, he wanted to kill them!


    Seeing that the man who he thought was asleep suddenly waking up, Xiaojie cried in shock, ¡°Daddy, you baddy! You pretended to be asleep to deceive me!¡±


    Mu Sihan used one arm to pull the little fellow into his arms, lowered his head and approached his delicate little face. ¡°You¡¯ve got the nerves, huh, to say that other men are more handsome than your old man!¡±


    Xiaojie looked at his Daddy¡¯s tensed face, as if he was going to lose his temper. He wrapped his arms around his neck, his lips kissing his well-defined face. ¡°Who asked you to marry that bad auntie.¡±


    Mu Sihan carried the little fellow and ced him on his legs, a smirk on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t marry her.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I would rather Daddy not be handsome, so no bad women will snatch Daddy away from Pretty Zhizhi.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s chest tightened.


    He still did not do well enough.


    He was unable to give them a sense of security.


    Now that he could not see, and had a mental illness, he did not even know if would lose control and do something that would hurt both of them in the future...


    This feeling made him feel weak and heavy.


    ...


    Nan Zhi had stepped out to take a call from work when Xiaojie was standing on tiptoe to kiss Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes.


    After she had taken the call from the terrace, she walked past the nurses hall, she saw the TV on the wall.


    The TV was showing some political news.


    Seeing one of the capable and smart figure, Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes widened.


    It was the woman who hade to see Mu Sihan before.


    It turned out that she was...


    Then Mu Sihan¡¯s real identity...


    Nan Zhi covered her mouth in shock and her thick and long eyshes fluttered.


    She returned to the ward distractedly.


    She had just reached the door when she heard the sounds of people arguinging from inside.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already confessed to Pretty Zhizhi but you¡¯re not nning to marry her. Hmph, I think you¡¯re not serious about Pretty Zhizhi at all! I¡¯ll... marry Pretty Zhizhi.¡±


    What in the world? How did both father and son even get to this topic?


    Nan Zhi stood at the door of the ward, not knowing whether to enter or not.


    Listening to Xiaojie¡¯s tone, it seemed like he got angry because Mu Sihan did not marry her.


    Her Brother Jie was really worried about his mom.


    Even if Mu Sihan wanted to marry her, she did not want to!


    His eyes, mental illness... There were still many other problems before them.


    And her career had just started, Xiaojie¡¯s illness was not cured yet. How could they just get married!


    And besides, if his identity was what she had imagined, then the two of them would never be able to have a good ending!


    Nan Zhi took a deep breath, not wanting to think too much.


    Who said that you had to get married once you fell in love?


    ...


    Mu Sihan did not chase Nan Zhi away after Xiaojie had came into the ward and quarreled with him.


    Now that he had offended his son, he could not offend his woman as well.


    At night, it was rare for the family of three to lie on a bed together.


    Although the bed of the VIP ward was not small, Mu Sihan was too tall and took up a lot of space.


    Xiaojiey between them. He was angry with his father and was ignoring him, and had his back facing him while he snuggled in Nan Zhi¡¯s arms.


    Mu Sihan leaned to the side and listened to their conversation.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, are you going to see Auntie Huahua tomorrow?¡±


    Nan Zhi touched Xiaojie¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be back in two days.¡±


    ¡°Another two days of not being able to sleep in Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s fragrant bosom, mm I can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    ¡°Brat, when you¡¯re older, you won¡¯t be able to sleep in Mommy¡¯s arms anymore.¡±


    Xiaojie blinked his big and bright eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, the man¡¯s cold voice sounded, ¡°Because only your Daddy can lean[1.The chinese word for lean also has the meaning of sex.] against your Mommy.¡±


    Xiaojie was speechless.


    Nan Zhi was also speechless.


    The atmosphere in the ward was quiet and awkward.


    Xiaojie raised his arms and wrapped them around Nan Zhi¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, is Daddy still a child? Only a child can lean into Mommy¡¯s arms.¡±


    Mu Sihan scoffed with a dark expression. ¡°Without your Daddy leaning into your Mommy, your Mommy wouldn¡¯t have given birth to you.¡±


    Xiaojie did not understand his dirty remark but Nan Zhi did.


    This jerk!


    What nonsense was he saying in front of a child!


    ¡°Darling Jie, go to sleep!¡±


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I want you to tell me a bedtime story.¡±


    ¡°Mm, okay.¡±


    Mu Sihan turned sideways, his back facing both mother and son.


    Because he could not see, his sense of hearing had be even more sharp.


    When the woman was telling the story, he could clearly hear the sound of her voiceing out from her throat, to her pauses, changing of her breaths and even the sound of her swallowing.


    Her profession was a broadcaster and a host after all, so her voice was naturally clear, sweet and pleasant. And especially when she was telling stories to Xiaojie, she would deliberately make her voice even gentler.


    Mu Sihan swallowed and his handsome face tensed, the blood in his body surging to that area in his lower abdomen.


    That soft and gentle voice was like a spring breeze, yet it made him hot and restless.


    Xiaojie fell asleep not long after Nan Zhi started talking.


    She lowered her head and gave him a kiss then looked at the man with his back towards her.


    His hair was cut neatly and stylish, his neck was graceful and long, and his shoulders were broad and strong, but he exuded an air of coldness that kept people away.


    This fellow!


    Nan Zhi did not speak to him, turned off the lights andy beside Xiaojie.


    In the dark space, it was so quiet, the only sounds were their breathing.


    Mu Sihan could not sleep. A beauty was right by his side, although the brat was between them, his heart itched and hisrge palm reached over, touching the woman¡¯s t stomach.


    Nan Zhi was shocked and she hissed, ¡°Mu Sihan, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you seduce me just now?¡± His voice seemed even more deep and husky in the dark, with a dangerous and sexy note to it.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart pounded. ¡°What did I do to seduce you?¡±


    ¡°Look at it yourself.¡± He pulled her hand towards his lower abdomen, making it go further down.


    Realizing what she had touched, Nan Zhi drew back her hand like she had been electrocuted, her face burning hot. ¡°You... are shameless.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s mouth was a little dry and he carried Xiaojie to the side of the bed, before moving himself to the center, forcing Nan Zhi into his arms. ¡°I asked you to leave, but you didn¡¯t. Did you stay tofort me?¡±


    Nan Zhi was silent. ¡°Comforting you psychologically and not physically.¡±


    ¡°Kitten.¡± His calloused fingers caressed her fair and tender face, and then rubbed his fingers against the delicate outline of her face. ¡°I can¡¯t see you but I got hard just by listening to your voice, do you think I¡¯m hopeless?¡±


    Her cheeks med up even more. How was he getting so good at flirting? Her fan-like eyshes trembled and her breathing was slightly tight. ¡°How charming are you? I think all the young nurses in the hospital are your fangirls.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity because when the brat came, they all became his fangirls.¡±

 Chapter 477 - The Family of Three’s Sweet Night (3)

    <h4>Chapter 477: The Family of Three¡¯s Sweet Night (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    That was true.


    Xiaojie had been a charmer from the moment he was born.


    When he was still an infant, he was chubby and had pretty facial features. Everyone liked him from the moment they saw him.


    He became prettier as he grew older. He was an eloquent speaker as well, and was a lot more mature than other children his age, causing him to gain arge group of fans wherever he went.


    ¡°I need to give him an arranged marriage soon, to prevent him from always taking my woman away from me.¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s well-defined fingers moved down from her corbones, to her soft breasts, ¡°This is mine from now on, got it?¡±


    Nan Zhi hit his hand away, as the temperature on her face increased.


    He was not angry even after being hit by her several times. He stretched his long arm out and ced her head on his strong arm, while his other hand was ced on her waist.


    The two of them chatted for a while before the topic moved to Yan Hua and Bo Yan.


    Nan Zhi asked, ¡°Bo Yan should be apanying Huahua after what happened to her family, right?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly, falling into silence.


    The lights in the ward were turned off and Nan Zhi could not see his expression clearly, but she could feel his breathing turn heavier.


    Her heart tightened immediately, ¡°Bo Yan wouldn¡¯t be that heartless to leave Huahua the moment the Yan family got into trouble, would he?¡±


    Mu Sihan did not say anything, choosing to instead suddenly flip them over and press her under him.


    His high nose touched the tip of her nose, and their breaths inteced with each other.


    His warm breathing sprayed on her skin. It was slightly itchy, which was why she tilted her head slightly, wanting to avoid the itchiness, though her red lips identally rubbed against his chin.


    There was some slight stubble growing on his chin, and it was a little painful.


    She dropped her eyelids a little, choosing to continue the conversation they had earlier, ¡°Did Bo Yan really abandon Huahua?¡±


    The man leaned down, his lips almost touching hers. His voice was low and hoarse, ¡°Kiss me first.¡±


    Nan Zhi really wanted to p him.


    ¡°No.¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°I know that when women say no, they mean yes.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so annoying?¡±


    He chuckled againzily, his voice sexy and charming, ¡°How am I annoying?¡±


    ¡°You keep wanting kisses and hugs.¡±


    ¡°I want to do it with you too.¡±


    Nan Zhi had no words.


    The two of them were silent for a few seconds as Nan Zhi red at him, though he could not see her.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me, or not?¡±


    ¡°Are you kissing me?¡±


    Nan Zhi lifted her leg to kick him, though he was faster than her as his hand grabbed her slender ankle. His fingers caressed her skin softly, with more than a hint of sexual innuendo in the action.


    Nan Zhi had no way out other than to give him what he wanted.


    She closed her eyes, pressing a kiss on his lips swiftly.


    After she was done, she tilted her head to the side, ¡°Can you tell me now?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s teeth poked his upper teeth, as he chuckled softly, ¡°Are you kissing a child?¡±


    Nan Zhi wanted to know about Bo Yan and Yan Hua¡¯s situation quickly, but he continued to tease her and was still not satisfied after she kissed him. Her temper rose quickly, ¡°Can you stop?¡±


    He hummed coldly, before he spoke with his low voice, ¡°Tilt your head over.¡±


    She did not know what he wanted to do, as she sent a confused nce. Almost instantly, his lips found hers.


    Although he could not see, he was still spot on with his aiming for her lips.


    Nan Zhi felt numbing electricity currents flowing within her the moment he kissed her.


    His kiss was overbearing, as his slightly prickling stubble asionally rubbed against her delicate, soft skin.


    Their breaths became ragged as the temperature around them continued to rise. Between their clothes, a slight change urred with both their bodies.


    He only let go of her when she was about to run out of breath. His forehead was pressing against hers, his voice hoarse, ¡°This is a kiss between two grown adults, got it?¡±


    Nan Zhi wanted to ignore him. She stayed quiet for a while, before she seemed to have thought about something as she said, ¡°You¡¯re not in the condition to smoke now, can you quit smoking?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re already starting to control me before we¡¯ve gotten married.¡±


    His teasing tone made her feel really embarrassed and she pushed him away to turn away from him, wanting to ignore him.


    Mu Sihan stretched his long arm and hugged her from the back. Her back was forced to press against his strong chest.


    The man¡¯s lips were pressed against her ear, his refreshing, warm breath sprayed into her sensitive ears, making her ear feel numb and ticklish.


    She poked his chest with her elbow, ¡°What happened with Bo Yan exactly? He was married to Huahua. Did he really abandon Huahua at such an important time after what happened to the Yan family?¡± Nan Zhi felt heartache at the thought of Huahua. She was such an innocent and nice girl and she had a crush on Bo Yan for four years. She did her best to change herself for him, and now that they had finally gotten married, she must be really sad and hurt if Bo Yan also abandoned her after what happened to her family!


    Mu Sihan briefly knew about what happened at the capital. He also heard that Yan Hua had found out about the real reason why Bo Yan approached her, and the two of them were in a terrible conflict and were getting a divorce.


    ¡°Bo Yan is part of the Special Anti-Drug Team in the police force. His father was also undercover to investigate drug issues as well. Bo Yan was only six when several poor and fierce drug smugglers kidnapped a big boss and his assistant.


    ¡°The drug smugglers didn¡¯t want to let go of them after they got the huge ransom they demanded, and were ready to kill them. To save the boss and his assistant, Bo Yan¡¯s father secretly told them that he would help them get away when the drug smugglers weren¡¯t paying attention.


    ¡°That night, the drug smuggler shot him to death when he helped the two of them get way. His heart had over ten bullet holes.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened at the story, as her long eyshes fluttered slightly, ¡°Why? Did they find out that Bo Yan¡¯s father was an undercover?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face crumpled together, sighing slowly, ¡°The drug smuggler had long found out that one of his men was an undercover, but he didn¡¯t know who it was, which was why he set up a trap. He kidnapped that big boss and said that he will kill him on purpose after he received the ransom, to find out who the undercover was.


    ¡°Bo Yan¡¯s father was already the right-hand man of that drug smuggler then. If he was able to steel his heart at that moment and did not expose himself, he would have nabbed the entire drug smugglingwork. But he wasn¡¯t able to see innocent lives be killed, the righteousness in him prevented him from staying silent.


    ¡°Since he wasn¡¯t able to be an aplice, he ended up being killed by an aplice. That big boss¡¯ assistant secretly colluded with that drug smuggler after Bo Yan¡¯s father informed them that he would help them.


    ¡°Only that assistant remained alive after that kidnapping incident, because he was the informant.¡±


    Nan Zhi widened her pupils slightly, ¡°That assistant is really ck hearted!¡±


    ¡°Would you hate that assistant if you were him?¡± Mu Sihan took a few strands of Nan Zhi¡¯s hair and yed with them. His tone was exceptionally calm and low, ¡°After that assistant was saved, he swallowed his big boss¡¯ entire fortune and continued to collude with drug smugglers and became the capital¡¯s wealthiest man.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart almost stopped from the story. This assistant should be hated by anyone for his actions... Wait, would the assistant Mu Sihan was talking be...


    Nan Zhi grabbed Mu Sihan¡¯s hand, her face was slightly pale, ¡°It¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking, right?¡±


    ¡°The drug smuggler found Bo Yan¡¯s father¡¯s address not too long after he passed away to revenge for him and set off arge fire at his home in the middle of the night. Bo Yan¡¯s mother and her infant daughter were swallowed by therge fire. Bo Yan had gone to a rtive¡¯s house that night, and by the time he returned home, his mother, sister and home had already turned to ashes.¡±

 Chapter 478 - Warm Morning

    <h4>Chapter 478: Warm Morning</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The faint sunlight shone in through the ss windows in the early morning, and fell on the three figures lying on the bed. It was warm and peaceful.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s body clock had always been urate and she slowly opened her eyes. There was still a dazed sleepiness in her almond-shaped eyes from having just woken up.


    She looked up, staring at the handsome face in front of her as her consciousness slowly returned to her.


    She could not sleep until dawn after Mu Sihan had told her about the feud between Bo Yan and Yan Hua¡¯s family.


    She pitied Bo Yan, and also felt sad for Yan Hua.


    To be reasonable, Bo Yan was not wrong in his actions. However, from an emotional point of view, he did lie to, use and hurt Huahua.


    After all, Huahua was innocent!


    Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan had agreed for her to go to the capital after they had finished breakfast.


    Nan Zhi lifted the nket and got off the bed light-handedly. However, she had just gotten off the bed when a strong arm stretched over and hugged her close.


    She fell into his well-defined chest again.


    The two of them were really close to each other, and she could hear his strong heartbeat. She was also awkward and helpless, feeling the strong reaction from that area of the man in the morning.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, it¡¯s the morning, please knock it off. You¡¯ll wake Xiaojie.¡±


    The man hugged her, keeping his eyes closed, as his voice was filled with the hoarseness from just having woken up, ¡°How long have you been looking at me secretly?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Can you see again?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see, but I can feel your eyes.¡± He pinched her soft waist, smiling softly. ¡°You¡¯re seducing me again.¡±


    Nan Zhi turned towards him, though she could not see how he looked clearly. All she could see was his moving adam¡¯s apple and his beautiful jawline.


    She red at him with a sigh, ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡±


    He suddenly flipped them around and pressed her under him before she could finish her words. He grabbed her hand as well, pulling it towards his abdomen, ¡°If you didn¡¯t, why would I be like this?¡±


    Did he want his face? Did he want his face at all?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t all men like this in the morning...¡± she mumbled softly.


    However, she never thought that her careless words would make the man change his expression. His expression was dark like there was ayer of ice on his face.


    ¡°And you know that the other men are like this too? How many men have you seen be like this?¡±


    Nan Zhi wrapped her fair arms around her neck at his temperament. Her lips curled up into a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡±


    ¡°You naughty Kitten.¡± He leaned down towards her lips, but she hurriedly pressed a finger against his lips, stopping him. ¡°Don¡¯t. I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth yet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± with that said, he pulled her hand away and ravaged her with a searing kiss...


    ...


    Though he seemed dismissive, Mu Sihan was still afraid of waking up the small brat next to them. After some heavy kissing, he suppressed his strong desire and let go of Nan Zhi with a dark expression and got off the bed.


    He had taken off his pajamas before they fell asleep the night before, so he was only wearing boxers.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty face was a little warm seeing him like this.


    He had a standard V-shaped body, as the muscles that were exposed in the air were firm and masculine. From her point of view, she could vaguely see his Apollo¡¯s belt extending down towards the edge of his underwear. It was extremely sexy. Too sexy.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips. ¡°Do you need me to help you to the washroom?¡±


    The man chuckled softly, ¡°Will you help me take off my pants?¡±


    Nan Zhi had no words.


    It was clear he was familiar with the ward. He did not need anyone to help him, and he could go in easily by himself.


    The muscles in his arms were clearly defined, his shoulder de slightly bulged like a pair of small wings. His abdomen was strong and his figure was the type that looked thin when he wore clothes, but muscr and toned when he took off his clothes.


    The pillows and nket was filled with his scent. Nan Zhi¡¯s throat felt a little dry as a weird feeling that she had never felt rose in her chest.


    She thought that she was always disinterested in affairs between men and women. It turned out that she just never fallen for someone.


    After some time, Nan Zhi woke up and changed.


    ¡°Kitten,e in for a bit.¡±


    Nan Zhi nced at the washroom. The man who had just finished his shower only had a towel wrapped around his lower torso and was shaving his stubble in front of the sink. He had covered his chin with the shaving cream, and he looked strangely sexy.


    Nan Zhi walked over and stared at his well-defined side profile, asking softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mu Sihan passed Nan Zhi the shaving de, ¡°Help me shave.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, ¡°Don¡¯t me me if I don¡¯t shave nicely.¡±


    Mu Sihan stretched his arm and carried her on top of the sink.


    Nan Zhi felt even more nervous shaving for a man for the first time, than her first time hosting a program.


    Would he punch her if she hurt him?


    ¡°You cane a little closer.¡±


    Mu Sihan raised an eyebrow, ¡°Do you really want me to stand a little closer?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She did not think too much, only thinking that it would be easier for her if he can stand a little closer to her.


    Mu Sihan chuckled softly, hisrge palms separating Nan Zhi¡¯s slender, fair legs as he squeezed in between them.


    ¡°Am I close enough now?¡±


    He was not only close enough, they were also too intimate.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breathe tightened slightly. ¡°You can take advantage of me even when I¡¯m helping you shave your beard? Stop disturbing me, if not, don¡¯t me me if you get disfigured.¡±


    Mu Sihan pinched her red cheeks, her beautiful appearance appearing in his mind. He smiled charmingly, ¡°I¡¯ll let you do whatever you like with me if you¡¯re willing to.¡±


    Nan Zhi cried for help in her heart. What should she do with this man getting better at flirting?


    She needed a stronger heart to calm herself when she faced his strong flirting.


    <i>Five minutester...</i>


    Nan Zhi finally finished helping him shave after being in constant fear and being extremely careful. She then helped him apply after-shave.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she stared at the man who clean-shaven and no longer had stubble.


    God help her, he was really handsome and just... cool.


    She had never thought that she would be taken down by such a man.


    ¡°Kitten, I can feel you looking at me with a seductive look.¡± The man¡¯s handsome face leaned towards her, as his refreshing and warm breath fell on her skin. ¡°Are you thinking that your man is the most handsome man in the world?¡±


    Nan Zhi could not help but break into a smile. ¡°I think you¡¯re the most shameless person in the world!¡±


    He grabbed her chin and smiled wickedly. ¡°Since you think your man is shameless, then I don¡¯t have to hold myself back.¡±


    With that said, he kissed her ferociously.


    This time, his kiss was not overbearing or rough. His lips traced over her moist lips slowly, he still had the minty breath in his mouth from having just brushed his teeth.


    Her heart skipped a beat as her mind short-circuited.


    Her slender fingers wrapped around his neck, and when he pushed past her teeth, she closed her eyes and was ready to kiss him back when a loud knocking pounded on the door.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, are you inside? I need to pee, open the door please.¡±


    The two people in the bathroom immediately woke up from their desires.


    Apart from feeling awkward and embarrassed, Nan Zhi felt okay. However, the man who did not get what he wanted, immediately darkened his expression.


    That brat.

 Chapter 479 - Her Phone Can’t Go Through

    <h4>Chapter 479: Her Phone Can¡¯t Go Through</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Oh, why aren¡¯t you opening the door? I¡¯m about to pee in my pants.¡±


    Nan Zhi pushed away the man who had a dark expression and was not moving, she did not care if Xiaojie would see Mu Sihan in the washroom either. She hurriedly opened the door instead.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, please, pleasee out quickly.¡±


    Xiaojie ran in and he immediately started peeing with his pants half-down after he saw the tall man standing in front of the sink.


    The boy did not let Nan Zhi see him every time he peed, which was why Nan Zhi left the washroom unconsciously.


    However, she had only taken a few steps when she heard Xiaojie cry.


    Nan Zhi hurriedly returned to the washroom.


    In the end, she saw Xiaojie standing in front of Mu Sihan with his pants half-down. His round eyes were red, as he cried out loud. His pants were almost drenched, while the lower part of Mu Sihan¡¯s towel had an obvious wet spot, as water continued to flow down.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was extremely dark.


    Nan Zhi hurriedly walked in and smacked Mu Sihan¡¯s arm. ¡°Why did you make Xiaojie cry?¡±


    Xiaojie sniffled, pouting as he said pitifully, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I didn¡¯t cry because I was scared. I cried because I peed my pants...¡±


    Nan Zhi immediately understood what was going on.


    The boy had never seemed to wet his pants ever since he could remember.


    She patted his head,forting him softly, ¡°You¡¯re still young, it¡¯s normal to wet your pants. Your grandma told me before that Mommy still wet her bed when she was five years old! Not to mention, Daddy might have wet his pants even when he was eight years old...¡±


    The man¡¯s expression darkened even more. He said coldly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Although he could not remember his life before he was twelve years old, he must have been ying with guns when he was eight years old with his ability. How could he be a brat who was still wetting his pants?


    Xiaojie blinked his wet, round eyes, tugging Nan Zhi¡¯s sleeve lightly, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, would you be ashamed of me?¡±


    Nan Zhi kissed Xiaojie¡¯s forehead, ¡°Baby Jie will always be Mommy¡¯s most beloved, whether you¡¯ve wet your pants or not.¡±


    Mu Sihan was speechless.


    Seeing the brat so distraught, he did not know whether to be angry or hate the brat who was fighting for his woman with him, not to mention that he came to agitate him asionally and spoiled his intentions!


    Mu Sihan narrowed his ck eyes, the aura on him still the same as before even though he could not see. ¡°Kitten, go out first.¡±


    Nan Zhi nced at the foul-tempered man, ¡°Don¡¯t tease your son!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my son, why would I do anything bad? I just want him to see what it takes to be a real man.¡±


    Nan Zhi actually understood what he meant immediately. She nced down towards his lower abdomen that was still wrapped under the towel, and hurriedly carried Xiaojie out of the bathroom.


    There was no way she would let him scare her Baby Jie.


    ...


    After Nan Zhi finished eating her breakfast with the father and son duo, she told Junyuan to take care of Xiaojie and got on Yi Fan¡¯s car to head to the airport.


    Yi Fan only left after Nan Zhi passed the security.


    Nan Zhi entered the VIP lounge. She had bought an Economy ss ticket originally, but Mu Sihan had ordered Yi Fan to upgrade her seat to the First ss.


    Apart from having a bad temper, and that he was not willing to be frank with her about some things, she could not point out too many weaknesses that he had.


    Nan Zhi took out her phone, wanting to send Mu Sihan a message when a call came in.


    She identally pressed the answer button.


    The voice on the other side of the call had been processed by a voice-changer, ¡°Separate from Mu Sihan. If not, you¡¯ll meet your death.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing tightened, her first reaction was that the person on the other end of the call was crazy.


    She had nned to end the call, when she suddenly thought about the photo she received the other time.


    She nced at the caller ID, and it was that type of number that had been processed before again.


    Nan Zhi clenched on her jaw, as anger surfaced within her, ¡°Who are you? If you dare, stop hiding in the dark. Do you dare talk to me without the voice-changer?¡±


    The personughed, though the processedughter made the goosebumps on Nan Zhi crawl across her skin. ¡°You¡¯re not willing to listen, are you?¡±


    Nan Zhi never liked to be threatened. Even when she had first been threatened by Mu Sihan, she absolutely hated and despised it. Not to mention, this mysterious person hiding in the darkness.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Who are you to make me listen to you? Mu Sihan and I are happily together, we won¡¯t separate in this life.¡±


    That person chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re too confident. Let us see then.¡±


    The call was cut off.


    Nan Zhi stared at the darkening screen, the goosebumps on her arms standing once again.


    She bit her lip, furrowing her eyebrows.


    Who was this person exactly?


    Could it be someone that Nan Yao had found to act as a ghost and scare her?


    However, it had been a long time since Nan Zhi had seen Nan Yao after she left Ning City.


    Could it be Xue¡¯er?


    However, Mu Sihan told her that Xue¡¯er had already gone crazy.


    The announcement for boarding rang, and Nan Zhi hurriedly put her phone into her bag and went to the washroom.


    ...


    After Nan Zhi left the hospital, Mu Sihan listened to Yi Fan and Wei Lin report their work, before attending a voice conference.


    Xiaojie was sitting on the sofa in the ward, using his ck, round eyes to stare at Mu Sihan while he worked.


    It was no wonder so many nurses gave him lollipops secretly to try to find out information about his Daddy.


    Hmm, his Daddy was really quite handsome!


    Although he did not want to admit it, his Daddy was more handsome than him!


    Mu Sihan brought Xiaojie down for a walk after he was done with his work.


    They ate their lunch in the afternoon, andy on the bed for an afternoon nap after they were done eating.


    Xiaojie stared at the ceiling and sighed, ¡°I already miss Pretty Zhizhi, even though she¡¯s only been gone for four hours. I really want to sleep in her warm arms!¡±


    With that said, a long arm stretched towards him.


    His small head was pressed against a hard chest. He blinked his bright, round eyes, as he asked, ¡°Daddy, why isn¡¯t your chest as soft as Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s?¡±


    Mu Sihan hit the boy¡¯s butt, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to lean on your Mommy¡¯s chest in the future, got it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say no.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bullying me already just cuz Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s not here.¡±


    The man hummed coldly in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s normal for daddies to bully their sons.¡±


    Xiaojie was speechless. Where did this bad Daddye from?


    ...


    The first thing Xiaojie did after waking up from his afternoon nap was to take his phone and call Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s phone was switched off.


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy, why can¡¯t I get through to Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s phone?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s left eyelid twitched and he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    ¡°Two thirty p.m.¡±


    ¡°Her flightnds around four p.m.¡±


    Xiaojie waited until four p.m. to call Nan Zhi once more.


    However, her phone was still switched off.


    A bad feeling suddenly surfaced in Mu Sihan. He took his phone and called Yi Fan.


    After the call went through, Yi Fan replied, ¡°I only left after seeing Miss Nan go through the security after sending her to the airport.¡±


    Mu Sihan could onlyfort himself that Nan Zhi had just gotten off the ne and had yet to turn on her phone.


    After about five minutes, Yi Fan suddenly called him, seriousnessced in his voice, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve just received some bad news...¡±

 Chapter 480 - Accident

    Chapter 480: ident


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve just received some bad news...¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s hand that was holding onto the phone tightened its grip on it when he heard Yi Fan¡¯s words. His grip was so strong that he almost smashed the phone.


    The bad feeling he had from earlier became stronger.


    His handsome face was tensed, as he said with difficulty, ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°I just received news that the flight towards the capital, FH3014, lost all contact suddenly during the flight. They still haven¡¯t found out where the flight lost its signal.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s ck eyes constricted, his lips pursed into a tight line, as a cold aura emanated off of him in waves.


    Xiaojie was sitting opposite of Mu Sihan. He did not know who Mu Sihan was talking to, but he furrowed his eyebrows in confusion at Mu Sihan¡¯s expression. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mu Sihan realized that Xiaojie was still with him, as his darkened expression lightened a little. He gave Yi Fan some instructions before he hung up the phone.


    ¡°Daddy, could it be that something had happened to Pretty Zhizhi?¡± Ayer of moisture covered Xiaojie¡¯s ck, bright eyes.


    Mu Sihan stretched his arm and pulled Xiaojie into his arms. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. Your mommy will be fine.¡±


    Although he wasforting Xiaojie, the panic in him continued to rise.


    Ye Qing had also gotten into an ident on a flight...


    If Nan Zhi... Mu Sihan did not dare let his thoughts wander in that direction.


    ¡°Brat, go to Junyuan. Daddy still has work to do, I don¡¯t have time to apany you.¡±


    Xiaojie nodded obediently. ¡°But, I still can¡¯t get through to Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s phone.¡±


    ¡°Daddy just talked to your Uncle Bo, he said that he was with your mommy and told us to not worry.¡± Mu Sihan caressed Xiaojie¡¯s head, his voice low and hoarse, ¡°She went to apany Auntie Huahua, let¡¯s not keep calling her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not worried since Daddy told me.¡± Xiaojie¡¯s fair arm wrapped around Mu Sihan¡¯s neck, as he kissed his cheek, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll go look for Uncle Junyuan now.¡±


    ¡°Go first. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    ...


    Not too long after Xiaojie left, Yi Fan rushed over hurriedly.


    Mu Sihan was standing on the balcony, his hands were clenched into tight fists. He was using so much strength that his knuckles had turned white.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s confirmed that Miss Nan was taking that flight.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tall figure swayed a little, before he punched the railing with all of his strength. Blood immediately flowed from the back of his hand.


    Yi Fan eximed, ¡°Young Master, your hand...¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome facial features were stiff and fierce, ¡°We¡¯re going to the airport.¡±


    While they were on the way to the airport, Yi Fan kept turning around to look at the man sitting at the back seat.


    He was wearing a pair of ck sunsses, while his lips were pursed into a tight line. He had not bandaged his bleeding hand, and he continued to hit his knee with that hand, again and again.


    The speed he hit himself with indicated his uneasiness, and he was speeding up.


    Yi Fan sighed softly.


    Actually, he was not optimistic about Young Master and Miss Nan¡¯s rtionship. The Ye family had kept asking for their fourth young master to return after they lost their third young master, Ye Qing.


    However, Fourth Young Master had been abandoned by them once, and he insisted on doing things his way.


    However, in this world, no matter how rich a person was, they would still be unable to fight against someone who held extreme power.


    Even if it was Young Master, he might also sumb to the Ye family¡¯s will if they yed their cards right. Not to mention, he had a weakness now.


    Miss Nan and Young Master Xiaojie were his weaknesses.


    Yi Fan did not know if his Young Master would be able to live through this incident if anything happened to Miss Nan...


    ¡°Go faster!¡± Mu Sihan demanded coldly, his bi-pr disorder starting to act up.


    It was originally a one hour journey to the airport, but the driver cut it down to half an hour under Mu Sihan¡¯s strong and domineering aura.


    Mu Sihan had just gotten off the car when he heard a familiar, panicked voice, ¡°Mr. Mu, I just saw the news that flight FH3014 is missing? Zhizhi called me on her way to the airport and told me that this was her flight...¡±


    An Feng saw Mu Sihan after she got off the taxi hurriedly, walking in front of him with a dark expression.


    She really wanted to hear him say that her Zhizhi was not on flight FH3014.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°She was on flight FH3014.¡±


    An Feng¡¯s lips trembled, as she fell back unstably. Yi Fan caught An Feng and supported her. ¡°Madam, our Young Master will investigate this properly, you...¡±


    Before Yi Fan could finish speaking, An Feng had fainted. Yi Fan hurriedly got the driver to send An Feng to the hospital.


    In the airport terminal, several family members of the passengers on the missing flight were present.There were several women crying desperately, and it was gloomy and depressing all around.


    Among the mess, the panic in Mu Sihan¡¯s heart also magnified countless times.


    Mu Sihan got Yi Fan to go to the counter to ask for thetest information.


    Yi Fan came back after a few minutes. ¡°The ne is still missing and is not transmitting any signal. The airlinepany is still trying to contact them via the emergency contact.¡±


    Most of the time, when a ne when missing, it meant that the ne had met with an ident.


    The furrow between Mu Sihan¡¯s eyebrows deepened, as the expression on his handsome face became icy cold. ¡°Nothing will happen to her, she wille back.¡±


    The desperate sobbing of the family members around them, and Mu Sihan¡¯s suppressed emotions made Yi Fan¡¯s eyes redden.


    Miss Nan was such a nice girl, she would definitely be lucky and survive this ordeal!


    They waited for nearly another half an hour before the airport staff notified them that the boarded passengers list was out.


    Therge screen started to show the crew members¡¯ and passengers¡¯ names.


    Mu Sihan could not see. He stood next to Yi Fan as his well-defined hand grabbed Yi Fan¡¯s arm tightly, ¡°Look at it carefully, she might not have boarded the ne.¡±


    Yi Fan widened his eyes as he looked through the names carefully.


    When he saw ¡°Nan Zhi, female¡± on the screen, his mind went nk.


    ¡°Young-young Master, Miss Nan is on the passenger list.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tall figure swayed, as he tightened his hold on Yi Fan¡¯s arm. Yi Fan¡¯s face paled from pain, yet he did not dare say anything.


    ...


    Mu Sihan stood in the airport for the night. No matter how much Yi Fan tried to persuade him otherwise, he continued to stand there, still and unmoving like a statue.


    The ne had been missing for sixteen hours.


    The survival rate of the crew and passengers onboard was almost zero in such a circumstance.


    Xia Yanran, Yan Hua and Bo Yan, who were in the capital, immediately rushed over after they found out about the missing flight.


    All of them were shocked when they saw Mu Sihan in the airport.


    Red veins covered Mu Sihan¡¯s ck eyes. His hands were held into tight fists, as fresh blood dripped down his hand, drop by drop.


    Xia Yanran and Yan Hua were both pale, not daring to ask Mu Sihan anything. They hurriedly pulled Yi Fan to the side. ¡°It can¡¯t be real, right? Zhizhi probably isn¡¯t on that flight!¡±


    The moment they saw Mu Sihan, they knew that an ident had indeed happened to Nan Zhi.


    They had never seen such an expression on Mu Sihan¡¯s face, he looked as though he was standing with the despair and devastation of the entire world on his shoulders.

 Chapter 481 - Hardly Wished to Live

    <h4>Chapter 481: Hardly Wished to Live</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yi Fan did not have the chance to say anything, when Mu Sihan suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. He seemed to have been sucked of all his energy, as he fell towards the floor weakly.


    Bo Yan noticed it quickly and caught him in time, so that he did not fall onto the floor.


    ...


    <i>In the hospital.</i>


    Mu Sihan had not woken up, while Yi Fan, Xia Yanran and Yan Hua were waiting in the corridor.


    ¡°We must hide this from Young Master Xiaojie,¡± Yi Fan said.


    Xia Yanran nodded with red eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with Xiaojie to prevent him from knowing anything. I believe that Zhizhi wille back safely.¡±


    Yan Hua leaned against Xia Yanran¡¯s shoulder, her face covered in tears from all her crying.


    If Zhizhi did not rush over to see her, she could not be caught in the ident either.


    She felt very guilty and med herself terribly.


    Bo Yan came back with bread and milk that he had bought from downstairs. The two girls had not eaten anything after they found out about Nan Zhi¡¯s ident.


    Xia Yanran saw the things that Bo Yan was passing to her and took them. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Yan Hua never even spared a nce at Bo Yan, and did not take the bread and milk from him either.


    Ever since they had done it that night and she had signed the divorce papers the next morning, he had never appeared in front of her again. He did not sign the divorce papers either.


    Their rtionship was at aplete freezing point.


    However, she saw her father after that night.


    Her father¡¯s hair had turned whitepletely after a night, and he looked a lot older.


    When he saw Yan Hua, he kept saying sorry.


    Yan Hua felt even worse after seeing her father in such a state.


    She knew that reasonably, her father should receive his punishment formitting a crime.


    What she could not ept was Bo Yan lying and using her. If someone else caught her father, she might not feel this sad and hopeless.


    It felt really bad to be hurt by a person she loved and trusted the most!


    Not to mention, her affairs had also implicated Zhizhi...


    Bo Yan stared at Yan Hua, whose eyes were red and swollen while her pretty face was covered in tears. He walked forward, wanting to hug her. But before he could touch her, he saw her cold eyes directed at him.


    Yan Hua knew that she could not run away anymore.


    As long as he had not signed the divorce papers, they were still married. She needed to learn to treat him as an unimportant stranger.


    When she loved him, she did not dare to look into his eyes, afraid that she would see the despise and coldness in them.


    However, she dared to use the cold gaze that he used to look at her with at him now.


    Bo Yan did not leave, standing very close to her still. He was wearing an expensive ck shirt and suit, which were creased from the long flight. His eyes were slightly red as well.


    ¡°People have to eat to get strength. You haven¡¯t eaten anything for a day. It¡¯s okay if you hate me or want to ignore me, but please don¡¯t take it out on your body.¡±


    Yan Hua scoffed, ¡°I¡¯ll eat when I¡¯m hungry. I don¡¯t need to you act like you care for me here. Bo Yan, you¡¯ve already aplished what you wanted, please sign the divorce papers as soon as possible so that we can live our own lives.¡±


    She was not the type of person who would get revenge on the person who hurt her heart badly.


    Their fate was over. What was the point of getting revenge?


    It would only increase the hatred they had for each other!


    Bo Yan¡¯s eyes constricted uncontrobly at Yan Hua¡¯s words.


    Yan Hua actually saw a tinge of bitterness in his eyes. She never thought that he would feel pain too.


    However, she no longer cared.


    She would leave things as they were now!


    Bo Yan threw the milk and bread in his hands into the rubbish bin. He nced at Yi Fan, ¡°Butler Yi, can you please get someone to buy some food for her?¡±


    Yi Fan was about to get up when Yan Hua shook her head. ¡°Butler Yi, no need to trouble you. I¡¯m really not hungry.¡±


    Yan Hua lost all appetite at the thought of the missing Nan Zhi.


    ...


    <i>In a luxurious and grand castle.</i>


    In a luxurious study, a man who was prettier than most women was holding a phone as he stood in front of the window.


    ¡°What did you say? Nan Zhi was on the missing flight?¡± Qiao Yanze narrowed his devilish eyes, ¡°Are you sure this news is true?


    ¡°What a pity. I was still nning to y with her for a while after I got her!¡±


    Nan Yao had nned to ask about how things were between Qiao Yanze and Nan Zhi after finding out that Qiao Yanze had returned to the castle.


    Nan Zhi waspletely fine after the ¡®Golden Microphone Awards. Instead, Lin Wanyue was the one who lost everything. She did not know where that b*tch got her luck from!


    Nan Yao could only put all of her hope on Qiao Yanze.


    Qiao Yanze was handsome and had skills. Nan Zhi definitely would not be able to escape from him once he approached Nan Zhi.


    Nan Yao was about to knock on the door of the study, when she realized the door was not closed shut. She nced into the gap between the door.


    Qiao Yanze was on the phone.


    Although Qiao Yanze listened to her grandmother well and investigated Nan Zhi to help get back for her mother after her mother cried to her grandmother about how Nan Zhi bullied her, Nan Yao knew that Qiao Yanze¡¯s temper was not good.


    That was why in secret, Nan Yao was a little afraid of Qiao Yanze.


    Nan Yao was nning to leave, when she heard him say suddenly, ¡°What did you say? Nan Zhi was on the missing flight?¡± Nan Yao widened her eyes in shock.


    All of her blood started to flow crazily.


    Nan Yao ran to Ding Shuman¡¯s room excitedly. Ding Shuman was lying on the daybed, suntanning. Her expression darkened as she chided Nan Yao for being so rash, ¡°How many times have I told you that you¡¯re of noble blood now? Why are you still acting like a wild brat from the vige?¡±


    Nan Yao suppressed the unhappiness she felt towards Ding Shuman, who always acted arrogantly like she was above everyone after she became the Duke¡¯s daughter. ¡°Mom, guess what good news I¡¯ve just heard?¡±


    Ding Shuman used her manicured fingers to pull her hair back. She scoffed, ¡°What kind of good news would you have? Which one of the things I¡¯d told you to do was done properly?¡±


    Nan Yao knew that Ding Shuman was talking about the Golden Microphone incident.


    ¡°Mom, I know that you hate Nan Zhi because she embarrassed you in Ning City and almost caused you to get beaten to death by Nan Weiye. But you¡¯ve gotten your revenge now. The person that you hate the most will never appear in front of you again.¡±


    Ding Shuman sat up straight, narrowing her eyes at Nan Yao. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nan Zhi is dead!¡± Nan Yao startedughing, ¡°She was on that missing flight FH3014! There still isn¡¯t any news about the flight until now, she¡¯s definitely dead!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I heard uncle say it himself, I¡¯m absolutely sure.¡±


    Ding Shuman got up,ughing hysterically. A happy and heartless ruthlessness appeared on her face. ¡°It¡¯s karma! That b*tch should have died long ago! Hahaha, it seems like I don¡¯t have to do anything since the gods had punished her for me! An Feng, that b*tch, must feel like dying after knowing that she lost her daughter! They will forever lose to us!¡±

 Chapter 482 - There’s News About Her

    <strong>Chapter 482: There¡¯s News About Her</strong>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Mu Sihan opened his heavy eyelids. All he saw was pitch ck.


    He did not know if it was during the day or at night now.


    His temple was still in pain, as he forced his exhausted body to sit up on the bed.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯re awake?¡± Lan Yanzhi¡¯s voice trailed over.


    Mu Sihan pursed his pale lips tightly, his voice hoarse and low, ¡°Is there any news about her?¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother, the airline had found out that the missing flight FH3014, was in an incident that urred at Mountain Yanmai in A Country. The ne had exploded and every passenger and crew on board didn¡¯t make it.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome but thin facial features were tensed, as his hands moved into tight fists. The veins on the back of his hands twitched. His eyes werepletely nk, as if he was doing everything to suppress the sadness and hopelessness in him.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯re about to go into surgery. It¡¯s not good for the blood clot in your head if you get too agitated.¡±


    Mu Sihan closed his eyes, his mind was nk andpletely silent for a few seconds. He felt like a heavy stone was pressing on his chest, and it was so heavy that he could not breathe.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, I know that it¡¯s very hard to ept this, but you have to stay strong. You still have Xiaojie.¡±


    Mu Sihan opened his eyes, his lips moving, his voice hoarse, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that she¡¯s dead. She¡¯s only missing. I will find her!¡±


    This incident was very abnormal.


    Out of so many flights, why was her flight the only one that got into an ident?


    ¡°Fourth Brother, the explosion of the missing flight FH3014 caused substantial stress to the S Country¡¯s government. Could the SSS group be involved in this?¡±


    Mu Sihan suppressed the mania and frenzy within him. The uncontrolled panic almost made him lose his rationality.


    However, he knew that he could not lose his rationality and had to keep calm. He had to stay focused.


    ¡°Go and help me check the CCTV in the airport. I want to see Nan Zhi get on the ne myself. If not, I won¡¯t believe that she was on the ne!¡±


    Lan Yanzhi said seriously, ¡°The airport¡¯s CCTV was under maintenance that day, so we won¡¯t be able to find anything. However, Yi Fan had sent Nan Zhi to the airport personally and saw her go through the security, there shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes!¡±


    ¡°Arrange for a flight. I want to go to the ce of the incident!


    ...


    Mu Sihan brought his men to A Country¡¯s Mountain Yanmai. There were the search teams from S Country, A Country and Hua Country.


    Mountain Yanmai was treacherous and known to be very dangerous. The search teams were progressing with great difficulty.


    One day would pass, one after another, and before long, the search teams had been searching for three days nonstop.


    Still nothing.


    In fact, everyone knew that even if they were to find the ne¡¯s debris or the people on the flight, it would be impossible to find any survivors.


    However, Mu Sihan did not give up.


    As long as they had not found her, a miracle could still happen.


    He thought that he was strong enough. However, it was only when he saw the people that he cared for disappear from his life that he knew that there were times that he was helpless too. That he was not an almighty god!


    ...


    ¡°Godma, Auntie Huahua and you are here, but why isn¡¯t Pretty Zhizhi back yet?¡± Xiaojie had not gotten in contact with Pretty Zhizhi for days, and he did not see his Daddy either, since his Daddy was too busy.


    Sorrow overwhelmed Xia Yanran once again when she stared at Xiaojie¡¯s pretty face and remembered that Nan Zhi¡¯s whereabouts was still unknown. However, she did not dare to show even the slightest hint of sadness in front of Xiaojie.


    ¡°Your Mommy is quite busy with worktely, so she went to Ning City for the past few days. I called her today, and she told me that she was so busy she didn¡¯t even have time to sleep. She didn¡¯t contact you because she didn¡¯t want to worry you, and also because she knows that you have your Godma to apany you!¡±


    Xiaojie was in deep thought as he nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll message Pretty Zhizhi to tell her to take care of herself, even though she¡¯s busy with work!¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes stung, as she caressed Xiaojie head. ¡°Sure, it will definitely lift Mommy¡¯s spirits.¡±


    In the afternoon, Xia Yanran brought Xiaojie to the staff cafeteria for lunch. Junyuan was on call and gave her his staff pass.


    ¡°Jie Baby, stay here while Godma goes to get our lunch, ok?¡±


    Xiaojie showed an ¡®OK¡¯ sign to Xia Yanran.


    After Xia Yanran went to get lunch, Xiaojie stared at his phone as he leaned his head on the table. After he sent the message Pretty Zhizhi, she still had not replied to him.


    Pretty Zhizhi had never ignored him for a few days straight before.


    ¡°Brother Jie, this is my favorite lollipop. I¡¯ll give you one, so don¡¯t be sad!¡±


    Xiaojie furrowed his eyebrows as he stared at the young girl who was about the same age as him. ¡°I¡¯m not sad.¡±


    ¡°My mommy told me that the flight your mommy was on exploded, and that you don¡¯t have a mommy to dote on you anymore.¡±


    The girl¡¯s mother was the chief nurse and Xiaojie had met her before. However, he did not know why she was saying that he didn¡¯t have a mommy anymore? What was she talking about?


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi is just busy with work, she won¡¯t not dote on me.¡±


    The girl blinked. ¡°But your mommy went to heaven...¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xingxing, stop talking...¡± The chief nurse ran over and cupped the girl¡¯s mouth. She then turned to Xiaojie, ¡°Jie Baby, don¡¯t listen to Xiao Xingxing¡¯s nonsense, alright?¡±


    Xiaojie blinked, pursing his lips tight.


    When Xia Yanran came back with their lunch, her heart skipped a beat when she saw Xiaojie leaning on the table with his eyes red and sad. ¡°Jie Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xiaojie¡¯s eyshes fluttered, as he pouted and his lips trembled, looking like he wanted to cry but holding it back. ¡°Godma, Xiao Xingxing said that Pretty Zhizhi went to heaven. She¡¯s lying to me, right?¡±


    Xia Yanran sucked in a sharp breath as she shook her head quickly, forcing a smile on her face. ¡°Jie Baby, don¡¯t listen to the nonsense that other kids say, ok? Your Pretty Zhizhi will definitelye back to look for you.¡±


    Xiaojie nodded fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll be good and eat all my food and listen to all of you so that I¡¯ll grow as tall as Daddy and protect Pretty Zhizhi when shees back.¡±


    The sadness in Xia Yanran¡¯s heart magnified with Xiaojie¡¯s words. He was so smart and sensitive, he probably already had his own suspicions after Zhizhi had not appeared for a few days and never contacted him.


    However, he was like Mu Sihan, believing strongly that Nan Zhi would not leave them and that she woulde back.


    Xia Yanran stared at Xiaojie, who was eating his lunch in big mouthfuls, his eyshes wet with tears that never fell. Her nose became stuffy, and she hurriedly turned around to wipe her tears away.


    Zhizhi, you have toe back! If you don¡¯te back, as Jie Baby¡¯s Godma and your best friend, I will never forgive you!


    After Xiaojie was done eating, Xia Yanran brought him back to his ward.


    Her phone suddenly rang.


    Xia Yanran froze for a moment when she saw the unknown number.


    Could it be Xiao Yi?


    She rejected it immediately.


    However, the number called her again within the next few seconds.


    Xia Yanran answered the call with furrowed eyebrows. Indeed, the man¡¯s cool voice trailed over from the other end of the call, ¡°Xia Yanran, I know where the woman you all have been looking for is.¡±


    Xia Yanran widened her eyes. ¡°Xiao Yi, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Xia Yanran, do you think I would tell you her whereabouts so easily?¡±


    Xia Yanran bit her lips hard. ¡°How did you find her when even Mu Sihan couldn¡¯t? Xiao Yi, you have to do some research before you lie.¡±


    On the other end of the call, the man¡¯s breathing turned louder. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I promise that all of you won¡¯t be able to see her again.¡±

 Chapter 483 - She’s Still Alive!

    Chapter 483: She¡¯s Still Alive!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Xia Yanran found an excuse to leave the hospital after she got Junyuan to look after Xiaojie.


    She did not care if Xiao Yi was trying to trick her to go see him, or if he was getting revenge for Junyuan calling the police the previous time. She definitely had to go take a look, just incase.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s ident had implicated too many people. Mu Sihan was still searching for her at Mountain Yanmai. He still could not see and had a blood clot in his brain, which was why he should be resting instead, but he could not let go of his worry for Nan Zhi. He wanted to be the first to find her, no matter if she was alive or dead.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mother, An Feng had also fallen ill after she fainted in the airport.


    And Xiaojie baby...


    Xia Yanran went to the address Xiao Yi had given her, and arrived at an abandoned warehouse that stored several hundreds of abandoned cardboard boxes.


    All she saw were cardboard boxes, and not a single person.


    Xia Yanran furrowed her eyebrows, before she seemed to have thought about something and hurriedly search around the floor.


    The weather in the capital had not been very good recently, and the floor was covered in mud after the rain. Xia Yanran took a while before she found what she was looking for, a set of more obvious and messy footsteps.


    They should have not been left too long ago.


    Was Zhizhi really in such a ce? Was she kidnapped by Xiao Yi?


    However, Xiao Yi was being tracked down himself, how could he go to the airport and kidnap Zhizhi?


    Xia Yanran followed the muddy footsteps and walked further into the warehouse.


    Xia Yanran had walked about 500 meters when she suddenly heard voices, ¡°That b*tch is quite strong. I wanted to rape herst night, but she almost crippled my d*ck.¡±


    ¡°She was the same for me. See my face? It had been cut by her fingernails.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, we should still finish the mission after we got our payment. Make her drink this bottle of waterter, and we shall see if she¡¯s still strong after drinking it!¡±


    ¡°How can she still be strong after drinking our water? She¡¯ll definitely be horny instead!¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s scalp turned numb at the two men¡¯s conversation. She took out her phone, wanting to send a message to Yi Fan, but there wasn¡¯t any reception in the warehouse.


    Xia Yanran did not dare do anything rash. She still could not confirm if the person in the warehouse was Zhizhi. Not to mention that they had several people on their side, and she would only alert the enemy if she rushed in rashly.


    Xia Yanran held onto her phone, walking back towards where she came from, nning to find a ce with reception so she could make a call.


    However, she did not see the bottle of mineral water on the floor when she turned, and stepped on it.


    Sh*t!


    A loud crisp sound reverberated throughout the otherwise silent warehouse, and Xia Yanran¡¯s goosebumps immediately stood up.


    She clenched down on her jaw as her face paled


    She was dead.


    ¡°Who-who¡¯s there?¡±


    The two men that had talked ran over.


    There was still quite a distance from where Xia Yanran was currently before she reached the next group of cardboard boxes. She would be seen, no matter whether she ran or hid.


    Right at the most dangerous moment, a ck cat suddenly jumped out and meowed.


    The two men stopped in their tracks. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a cat.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop scaring ourselves. Why would anyonee to such a deserted ce?¡±


    Xia Yanran sighed in relief slightly. She was about to leave carefully, when she looked up and saw the handsome figure standing not too far away from her.


    Xiao Beast!


    Xia Yanran should have felt scared at his appearance, but the corners of her lips twitched instead when she saw what he was wearing.


    She did not know where he got his clothes from. The clothes were obviously not the correct size for him. The pants were very short, ending at his mid-calves. His sleeves were also very short.


    The clothes did not match him at all.


    That day at the forest stream, he had ran away in his boxers and was not wearing anything. Did he steal another person¡¯s clothes from somewhere?¡±


    Xiao Yi did not miss Xia Yanran¡¯s expression, as he walked in front of her with a dark expression and grabbed her easily.


    He dragged her behind a more hidden tower of cardboard boxes.


    Xia Yanran suddenly thought about Nan Zhi, and asked the man hurriedly, disregarding the fear she should have for him, ¡°Was Zhizhi taken by them?¡±


    Xiao Yi ced a hand on top of Xia Yanran¡¯s head while his other hand grabbed her chin. There was a glint of coldness in his eyes, ¡°Do you find it very funny that I¡¯m wearing this set of clothes? Xia Yanran, don¡¯t forget who was the one who almost got me caught by the police!¡±


    Xia Yanran did not dare speak too loudly, neither did she dare to make too loud of a ruckus, in fear that those kidnappers will hear them. She replied hurriedly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about what happened that day first. If Zhizhi was really kidnapped, she¡¯s in danger right now...¡±


    Xiao Yi scoffed, ¡°Whether or not your best friend is alive is none of my business.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yi, you called me because you probably did not want anything to happen to Zhizhi as well. If you can help save Zhizhi, Mu Sihan would be grateful to you and send you back to Ning City then.¡±


    Xiao Yi caressed his fingers on Xia Yanran¡¯s soft lips. He narrowed his eyes at her, coldness glinting from his eyes, ¡°Women should not be too clever. Xia Yanran, what can you do to me if I don¡¯t go and save her now?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart tightened. From Xiao Yi¡¯s tone, was Zhizhi really the person held in the warehouse?


    ¡°What will make you save her?¡±


    Xiao Yi scoffed, ¡°Let me f*ck you.¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless.


    He was aplete beast and pervert.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, Zhizhi would be caught in a new type of danger right now. Can you...¡±


    He suddenly leaned into her ear, his hot breath spraying on her ears, ¡°Then, kiss me. I¡¯ll go save her once I¡¯m satisfied from the kiss.¡±


    Xia Yanran was able to stay calm in front of everyone, except for Xiao Beast. He would always trigger the anger within her, and cause her to lose her rationality.


    Xia Yanran never hated a person so much, as she stared at his gloating expression. However, she could not do anything to him.


    She stood on her toes and kissed his pursed lips.


    She sucked his lips a little, before she pushed his lips apart timidly and touched his warm, wet tongue.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression darkened as his adam¡¯s apple moved terribly. He could not stand her slow kiss, and cupped the back of her head to deepen the kiss.


    Hisrge hand found her soft, slender waist to push her into his arms, as if he wanted to push her into him.


    He knew that she did not like him kissing her from her overwhelming resentful expression. The best revenge for this woman was to kiss her and touch her. The pleasure he felt from having taken revenge increased with the more unhappy she was.


    He would see if she still dared to betray him in the future!


    ...


    Xia Yanran heard several gunshots when she was still zoned out.


    She hurriedly ran over to where the gunshots were heard, only to see several kidnappers lying on the floor, hugging their injured legs.


    Sounds of fighting trailed over from inside, showing that Xiao Yi was fighting with the head of the kidnappers.


    They started moving out from inside as they continued to fight, and Xia Yanran hurriedly ran inside, using the chance when no one was paying attention to her.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes constricted when she saw the woman, whose hair and clothes were messy, while her hands were bruised all over. ¡°Zhizhi!¡±


    ¡°Yan-Yanran?¡±


    Xia Yanran ran in front of the shivering slender woman, pushing apart her wavy brown hair. Her tears immediately fell when she saw her face clearly.


    ¡°Zhizhi, I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re still alive. I¡¯m so d.¡±

 Chapter 484 - Weird Feeling In Her Heart

    Chapter 484: Weird Feeling In Her Heart


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Xia Yanran wanted to pull Nan Zhi into her arms, though thetter moved back into the corner before she could touch her. Nan Zhi¡¯s usually pleasant voice was terribly hoarse, ¡°Yanran, don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m so dirty...¡±


    Xia Yanran sniffled, feeling as if her heart had been clenched tightly by someone. She felt so bad that she could not breathe properly.


    Zhizhi had been missing for almost five days.


    She was tied up here, while those kidnappers... those beasts...


    She did not dare imagine what Nan Zhi had experienced in the past few days...


    ...


    At the rooftop of Royal Hospital.


    Following the loud wind, several helicopters had stopped on the helipads on the rooftop.


    A group of well-trained bodyguards got off from the helicopters and stood in two lines.


    A tall figure appeared at the helicopter¡¯s door not too longter. He was wearing a ck coat, expression aloof as his aura was disyed fully. He did not let Yi Fan, who was behind him, to support him. He walked down swiftly with the help of the handrails avable.


    Under his ck short hair, his handsome face was still tensed, making his facial features appear sharp and cold.


    Although he could not see, he still had an undeniably strong aura that he was born with.


    Xia Yanran hurriedly ran over when she saw Mu Sihan, ¡°Young Master Mu.¡±


    Mu Sihan took off his sunsses. His ck eyes were fully red from not having rest properly for the past few days. His lips moved, his voice hoarse, ¡°Did you find her?¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded, ¡°I found her, but her emotions are not very stable.¡±


    ...


    In the hospital ward.


    Xiaojie was sitting on the sofa. He did not dare approach Pretty Zhizhi. He did not know what happened to her, and she would act out if anyone got too close to her.


    She did not even let her most beloved Baby Jiee to her.


    Xiaojie blinked his teary eyes. His small lips were pursed tightly, with a slightly sad expression on his face.


    Xiaojie hurriedly stood up from the sofa when he heard footsteps from outside. He jumped into the man¡¯s arms when he saw the familiar tall figure. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    The woman on the hospital bed tightened her grip on the nket as she shriveled her body even more after she heard Xiaojie call Daddy.


    Mu Sihan squatted, caressing Xiaojie¡¯s forehead, ¡°Daddy will go take a look at your mommy first.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Mommy, she wouldn¡¯t let Xiaojie kiss or hug her.¡±


    Mu Sihan had heard about what happened to Nan Zhi in the past few days from Xia Yanran after he got off the helicopter. He smiled a little to Xiaojie, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy will make sure she recovers.¡±


    Xiaojie nodded obediently, ¡°Daddy, then I¡¯ll go find Uncle Junyuan. You can apany Pretty Zhizhi.¡±


    After Mu Sihan and the woman were the only ones left in the room, Mu Sihan rxed his tight fists, though he clenched them again within the next second. He repeated the action for a few times, before he finally took a step out and walked towards the bed.


    At that moment, he really hated the fact that he could not see. Because of that, he did not know how bad her injuries were, he did not know how her expression was too.


    He sat by the bed, his breathing bing very heavy. His ck eyes were red, his voiceced with carefulness, ¡°Kitten, I knew that you would be fine...¡±


    His entire heart had tightened in pain and sorrow from the moment he heard about the news of the missing ne she was on. He had thought that he would find her even if she had gone to the depths of hell.


    Now that she was fine and was back, how could he ask her anything?


    Mu Sihan stretched a hand out to hug the woman on the bed. However, she moved back in the bed hurriedly before he could touch her, ¡°You... don¡¯te over, don¡¯t touch me! If not, I¡¯ll make sure we¡¯ll die together...¡±


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows at her words. It was obvious that she had not woken up from the nightmare of being kidnapped.


    She was terribly frightened!


    A murderous intent shed in Mu Sihan¡¯s red eyes. He would definitely find out the person behind her kidnapping and cripple that person!


    ¡°Kitten, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m Mu Sihan, you¡¯re safe in the hospital now.¡± The usually arrogant man could not help but soften his voice.


    The woman curled up in the corner had dazed eyes. She stared at the handsome man sitting by the bed, her lips trembling, ¡°I-I¡¯m dirty now. Don¡¯t touch me... I¡¯m so dirty...¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s jawline was tensed, ¡°Xia Yanran said that the doctor had given you a checkup. You weren¡¯t raped, Kitten, you¡¯re not dirty.¡±


    ¡°So many of them wanted to touch me, I did all I could to resist them, but their hands were still on me...¡±


    Mu Sihan grabbed her wrist, wanting to pull her towards him, only to be met with a stronger resistance from her. ¡°Ah.... Go away, I don¡¯t want to be touched by you...¡±


    Staring at the screaming woman, Mu Sihan had no choice but to let go of her.


    He pressed the button by the bed for the doctor. She only slowly calmed down after the doctorforted her for a while.


    Mu Sihan tried tomunicate with her again after she calmed down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital. I¡¯m scared that they wille again...¡±


    Although he still had many questions for her, Mu Sihan followed her wishes since her emotions were so unstable. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back to my ce in the capital.¡±


    ...


    In a quietlyvish European-styled vi.


    A woman entered the washroom the moment she got out of the car.


    She only came out after nearly an hourter.


    Mu Sihan was standing in front of the window, turning to look at her when he heard footsteps.


    ¡°Kitten, can you tell me how you got kidnapped?¡±


    The woman sniffled, ¡°I went to the toilet before I got on the ne. I met a pregnant woman, and her stomach suddenly hurt, so I helped her out and informed the airport staff. They arranged to send her to the hospital and I only realized her bag was still with me after she left. I rushed to the hospital to return her her bag, and headed back to the airport when I was done. Someone covered my mouth and nose with a cloth suddenly, and when I woke up again, I was tied up in a torn-up warehouse.¡±


    Meeting a pregnant woman whose stomach hurt suddenly, then the pregnant woman¡¯s bag was left with her, then returning the bag only to get kidnapped when she was returning to the airport and the missing ne...


    Mu Sihan had a strange feeling that something was wrong about the story, however, at this moment, he could not point out what was wrong about it.


    ¡°Sihan, would you despise me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I despise you? Besides,you weren¡¯t raped by those people.¡± Right, she wasn¡¯t raped. Although the doctor said that there were marks of her being treated roughly on her, she was not raped... She had been missing for a few days, and her legs and hands were tied up by those kidnappers in the warehouse, how was she not raped?


    At this thought, Mu Sihan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. How could he think such a thing? Did he wish for his Kitten to be raped?


    Mu Sihan walked in front of the woman. He smelled the faint fragrance on her after she showered, and pulled her into his arms. He wanted to touch her face, only to be pushed away by her.

 Chapter 485 - Giving Xiaojie A Younger Sibling

    <h4>Chapter 485: Giving Xiaojie A Younger Sibling</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan¡¯s slender arm stayed suspended in the air. His fingers did not touch her face, touching air instead.


    He could feel the woman taking a few steps back.


    His breathing tightened. Did she dislike him hugging and touching her already?


    His temple started to hurt. He could not see her clearly, and did not know what her current expression was. Hispletely dark world made him unknowingly panicked and worried.


    ¡°Kitten?¡±


    The woman sniffled when she saw pain shing in Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes. She choked,¡±Sihan, it happened too quickly. I can¡¯t get over it right now, you... don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll get myself back as soon as possible.¡±


    Mu Sihan kept his arm stiffly, nodding his head as he pursed his lips tightly.


    ...


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed together tightly after he came out from the room.


    His Kitten had returned and did not get on that flight, but why was he still so uneasy?


    There was this constant nagging in his mind that something was wrong...


    Yi Fan walked over, whispering, ¡°Young Master, Mr Xiao brought Miss Nan¡¯s kidnapper over.¡±


    Mu Sihan walked down the stairs with heavy steps.


    Xiao Yi had changed into a set of ck shirt and pants that Yi Fan had passed him. He was sitting on the sofa smoking, as a tall man was kneeling beside him.


    Surprise shed in Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes when he saw Mu Sihan. It had only been a few days, but Mu Sihan had lost quite a bit of weight.


    He did not even care that Nan Zhi had been yed around by those kidnappers for a few days. It seemed like he really cared a lot for that woman!


    ¡°Young Master, the kidnapper had confessed. He was sent by Lin Wanyue to kidnap Miss Nan.¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his ck, cold eyes habitually. His slender fingers were caressing the under part of his chin slowly.


    Nan Zhi receiving Grandma¡¯s photo, his ident and the kidnap this time... Mu Sihan kept feeling like all these were connected.


    And Lin Wanyue, he understood this woman.


    She might be a little deceiving to be able to do such a stupid thing like kidnapping after she lost everything.


    However, she definitely would not do something like sending the photo and his ident.


    ¡°Young Master, how do we deal with him?¡±


    An almost unnoticeableyer of frost covered Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face, ¡°Send him to the police station and find Lin Wanyue as soon as possible.¡±


    After Yi Fan took the man away, Xiao Yi took out the cigarette from in between his lips and scoffed, ¡°I thought that Young Master Mu would kill that person with a bullet immediately with your temper.¡±


    ¡°Compared to killing him straight away with a bullet, I prefer letting a person rot away in jail.¡±


    Xiao Yi scoffed once more, ¡°It seems like Young Master Mu is more ruthless than I thought.¡±


    Mu Sihan sat on the sofa, taking the cigar and lighter after he found them. He narrowed his eyes as he lit the cigar.


    Xiao Yi stared at Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome side profile and lifted an eyebrow, ¡°Why, isn¡¯t Young Master Mu happy that your beloved woman didn¡¯t die and was rescued safely?¡±


    Mu Sihan did not reply. He slowly exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for you to go back to Ning City.¡±


    ...


    Mu Sihan¡¯s surgery was scheduled to be the next after. The doctor said that it could not be dyed any longer.


    After Nan Zhi had been rescued, she had be more indifferent.


    An Feng wanted to bring her back to her house, but Nan Zhi rejected her. She only wanted to stay with Mu Sihan.


    During this period, Yi Fan had found Lin Wanyue. She admitted that she hated Nan Zhi terribly for causing her to lose everything during the ¡®Golden Microphone Awards¡¯. She came to S Country specially and spent all of her savings to make Nan Zhi get the experience of getting raped and losing all of her reputation.


    Although Mu Sihan got Lin Wanyue¡¯s confession, he felt even more anxious. The weird feeling in him only grew stronger as time passed.


    On the day of the surgery, the woman that had disliked him approaching her asked to go to the hospital. She wanted to be the first person he saw after he regained his vision.


    The surgery took nearly four hours.


    Arge crowd were waiting in front of the surgery room.


    When the doctor walked out of the surgery room to tell everyone that the surgery was very sessful, everyone was very happy, except for the woman who was standing alone in the corner. Her fingers were all crumpled together, as a glimpse of nervousness shed in her almond-shaped eyes.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, Daddy will be able to see us now! Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    The woman tugged her lips, as she stared at the pretty boy standing not too far from her, wearing a small shirt and overalls. Her voice was soft and gentle, ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy. I still want to give you younger siblings with your Daddy!¡±


    Xiaojie drooped her long eyshes, pouting slightly.


    Recently, Pretty Zhizhi stopped letting him approach her and stopped smiling at him. She even wanted to have more children with Daddy now. Pretty Zhizhi used to say that she only needed him!


    Was it because Pretty Zhizhi wanted to have more children with Daddy that she stopped liking him?


    The woman walked in front of Xiaojie, patting his head when she noted that he was almost crying, ¡°Having more children is for your good. If your Daddy cannot find a suitable bone marrow for you, then we can only use your younger sibling¡¯s umbilical cord cells.¡±


    Xiaojie blinked his round, bright eyes that were filled with tears. She could tell that he wanted to cry, but was suppressing it and he looked really pitiful. ¡°But Uncle Junyuan said that he¡¯d already found a bone marrow that was suitable for me!¡±


    The woman smiled, ¡°Who knows if that donor might agree in the end?¡±


    Xiaojie furrowed his eyebrows, not quite understanding what she meant.


    Right then, the nurse pushed Mu Sihan out of the surgery room.


    The woman hurriedly pushed Xiaojie away and ran towards Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes were still covered with white bandage. The doctor said that he would take it off after 48 hours.


    ...


    When Mu Sihan woke up, he heard Xiaojie sobbing quietly as he ced his head on the bed.


    He lifted his hand, caressing his small head, ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t dead, why are you crying?¡±


    Xiaojie rubbed his face against Mu Sihan¡¯s warm palm. ¡°Will you have more children with Pretty Zhizhi after you can see again?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression changed, his fingers wiping Xiaojie¡¯s tears away. ¡°That¡¯s what she told you?¡±


    ¡°Mm, she said that a young sibling¡¯s umbilical cord cells can save me.¡± Xiaojie sniffled, ¡°Would Pretty Zhizhi and Daddy stop liking Xiaojie after you have more children?¡±


    The boy did not have a father since he was young, and lived closely with Nan Zhi. The mother and son had a really strong bond. To the boy, Pretty Zhizhi was the closest person to him and now when his closest person said that she wanted to have more children, he would naturally worry and be scared.


    ¡°Brat, don¡¯t think too much. You will always be Daddy and Mommy¡¯s most precious and beloved baby.¡±


    ...


    On the day Mu Sihan took off his bandages, he did not let anyone enter the room apart from the doctor and Nan Zhi.


    The woman standing by the side was so nervous that her eyshes kept fluttering, as she stared at the doctor unwrapping the bandage around his eyes,yer byyer.


    When the doctor was finished unwrapping everything, he said, ¡°Young Master Mu, please open your eyes slowly.¡±

 Chapter 486 - There’s Something Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 486: There¡¯s Something Wrong</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan followed the doctor¡¯s orders and slowly opened his eyes.


    The moment he opened his eyes, his ck, deep eyes were reflected in the woman¡¯s eyes.


    The woman smiled gently, ¡°Sihan, can you see me now?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were still unfocused and dazed. He asked coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that surgery was very sessful? Why do I still see only darkness?¡±


    The doctor blinked, lifting his hand to wave it in front of Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes. Mu Sihan did not even blink his eyes, as if he really could not see.


    ¡°We had indeed removed the blood clot in your brain. You should be able to see by now. However,it seems like there is a after-effect of the surgery now. Please don¡¯t panic, Young Master Mu, you should be able to see by tonight or tomorrow.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome facial features were tensed, his expression cold and sharp, ¡°If I still can¡¯t see tomorrow, you don¡¯t have to work here anymore.¡±


    The doctor left the room panicking in fear.


    When only Mu Sihan and the woman were left in the room, silence filled the room.


    Mu Sihan patted the spot beside him, breaking the silence first, his voice softer than when he spoke to the doctor, ¡°Kitten, don¡¯t be afraid,e and sit with me.¡±


    The woman sat next to Mu Sihan, staring at him with her eyebrows furrowed, ¡°Sihan, don¡¯t worry. Maybe, you¡¯ll be able to seeter.¡±


    Mu Sihan grabbed the woman¡¯s slender hands quickly, his speed so fast that the woman could not even dodge his hand. Her hand fell into his warm palm naturally.


    ¡°Kitten, you¡¯ve lost quite a bit of weight. There¡¯s no longer any flesh on your hands.¡±


    The woman hummed softly, ¡°I had nightmares every night after the kidnapping incident, and haven¡¯t rested enough. I didn¡¯t have the appetite to eat either. Sihan, do you think I¡¯m too thin now? I¡¯ll try to eat more from now on to regain my weight.¡±


    Mu Sihan let go of her hand, shing a charming smile at her. ¡°I want to eat an apple suddenly. Kitten, can you help me cut rabbit apples?¡±


    The woman bit her lip, humming softly in agreement.


    There were all sorts of fruits kept in the room, and the woman took out two apples from the fridge. After she washed them, she took the fruit knife to cut the apples into pieces that looked like rabbits.


    After she finished, she brought the te over to the bed. ¡°Sihan, here you go. Let me feed you.¡±


    The man did not let her feed him, taking the piece of apple from her instead. He looked down and ate the apple slowly.


    Under his long eyshes, his ck eyes were sharp as they were before.


    ...


    After Mu Sihan finished eating the apples and was resting, the woman got up to leave the room.


    She walked to an empty corner and took out her phone to make a call.


    The call rang a few times before it went through.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I canst once he can see. How¡¯s the situation at your side? Have you done anything to her?¡±


    The man on the other end of the call scoffed lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know her the best? You can¡¯t keep that man¡¯s heart after disguising as her?¡±


    The woman¡¯s breathing tightened as veins suddenly appeared on her hand holding onto the phone. Her eyes turned red, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have the capability to keep his heart. I¡¯ve been by his side for a few days, but I still can¡¯t find what you want. Knowing him, if he found out about me, he would definitely kill me.¡±


    ¡°The game has just started and you already want to back out? Don¡¯t forget what will happen if you stop being obedient.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi did not know how long she slept. She felt really dazed and confused.


    She opened her heavy eyelids, staring at the pink ceiling above her. Her mind waspletely nk.


    Her memories only flooded back into her head after a few seconds.


    She was kidnapped?


    She did her best to recall what happened.


    She could not remember how long she slept for. She only remember faintly that she went to the washroom after she received that threatening call in the airport that day.


    There was a woman wearing a face mask standing in the washroom... When the woman turned back to look at her, she only felt that the woman¡¯s eyes were strangely familiar.


    She stared at the woman for a while, then... She could not remember anything that happened afterwards.


    Nan Zhi sat up on the bed with her weakened limbs. She felt like she had no energy at all.


    She was sleeping on a king-sized bed covered ince sheets. There were pastel purple sheer curtains surrounding her. The room was decorated in a soft and cute theme, looking fairly youthful.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. If she had been kidnapped by gangsters, why would they let her sleep in such a nice room?


    Nan Zhi lifted the sheer curtains and got off the bed.


    She did not know what medicine the kidnappers gave her, as her body was still fairly weak and she could not muster any strength at all. She fell to the floor immediately after her feet touched the floor.


    The door was pushed open, and a helper holding onto a tray entered. She hurriedly supported Nan Zhi up after seeing that she was awake and had fallen on the floor.


    The girl dressed in the helper uniform looked like she was eighteen years old. Her voice was young and crisp, ¡°Young Lady, are you alright?¡±


    Nan Zhi remembered now that someone would feed her food and make her drink something everyday, then she would fall asleep again dazedly.


    The helper helped her to the bed. Noting that Nan Zhi was not speaking, her face slightly pale, she wanted to go down and get the doctor. However, Nan Zhi grabbed her wrist the moment she turned around.


    Nan Zhi asked weakly, ¡°Where am I?¡±


    The girl shook her head, looking extremely afraid, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Lady, I can¡¯t say.¡±


    Nan Zhi leaned against the bedside weakly.


    ¡°Young Lady, this is the nourishing soup that Auntie Sun has boiled for you, please drink it now!¡±


    The girl brought the tray with the soup on it to Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi drooped her eyes. It was probably because of all these nourishing soup that they fed her for the past few days that she could not remain awake!


    ¡°You can put it here first. I¡¯ll drink itter.¡±


    The girl did not suspect anything with Nan Zhi¡¯s pale and exhausted face, ¡°Then I¡¯lle againter.¡±


    Nan Zhi poured the soup into the sink in the bathroom once the girl was gone.


    After she did that, she had just returned to the bed when the girl and an olderdy entered the room.


    The olderdy nced at the bowl on the tray after noting that Nan Zhi was sleeping on the bed. She only sighed in relief after she saw that the bowl was empty.


    ¡°Master instructed to let her drink a bowl everyday. I told you to feed her yourself, why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    The girl stuttered, ¡°I-I¡¯ll watch her finish the soup before I leave next time.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no more next time. I¡¯ll feed her next time.¡±


    ...


    After Auntie Sun and the girl helper left, Nan Zhi opened her eyes slowly. She got up from the bed and walked to the window.


    All she saw were the strong waves from the ocean that were endless.


    It was impossible to tell where she was.


    Nan Zhi rubbed her arms, a chill running up her spine.


    Who was the person who kidnapped her0?


    Why did he do it?


    Was it just to separate Mu Sihan and her?


    Her mother, Mu Sihan, Xiaojie and the rest in S Country were probably looking for her. They probably would have gone crazy with worry once they noticed that she was missing!


    She could not panic at all. She needed to think of a way to find out where she was before contacting them.


    But how?

 Chapter 487 - Frightening

    <h4>Chapter 487: Frightening</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    It had been three days.


    Nan Zhi would act like she was unconscious and could not drink anything whenever Auntie Sun came in to feed Nan Zhi the soup. She would even spit out the soup if Auntie Sun force-fed her.


    Auntie Sun stopped force feeding her the soup after seeing that she waspletely out of it.


    All Nan Zhi had found out was that there was only this house on the coast. She was probably on a privately-owned ind.


    Also, she had observed in detail from the window that there were only two helpers, a doctor and a bodyguard in the house.


    The bodyguard would go out everyday at five p.m. to buy food and everyday items.


    Although she felt dizzy from not having eaten anything, it was a good thing as her mind had gotten a lot clearer.


    She thought about it a lot in the past few days.


    However, she could not think of anyone who would kidnap her.


    The person who kidnapped her did not seem like he did it for money, instead, to separate Mu Sihan and her.


    Could it be a woman who was Mu Sihan¡¯s admirer that she did not know of?


    However, it was not the time to make random guesses now. She needed to focus on her tasks.


    When the clock on the wall rung its bell at midnight, Nan Zhi opened her eyes and sat up on the bed.


    The lights in the vi were all turned off at this time and it was so quiet that she could only hear the sound of waves crashing against each other in the sea.


    Auntie Sun did not lock the door, probably having seen her being so dazed.


    Nan Zhi opened the door. It was dark all around, with only the corridor light giving a murky yellow glow.


    Her heart beat faster.


    She had never experienced such a thing and she did not know if the kidnapper would kill her in anger if she was discovered.


    She walked down the stairs softly, supporting herself with the handrail.


    She did not run away immediately, entering the kitchen instead. She found several left steamed buns and ced them in her pocket. She then walked around the living room, but did not find any phones, only finding a torchlight by ident.


    She walked out of the vi and picked up a stick.


    She did not have the keys of the speedboat. If she wanted to escape, she could only make use of the chance of when the bodyguard when to buy groceries and hit him unconscious while he was not paying attention to her.


    Nan Zhi walked towards the speedboat, eating two of the steamed buns on the way.


    Her stomach had been empty for too long, and she vomited right after finishing them.


    She bent over, panting before she picked up a bottle of water to rinse her mouth. She then forced herself to eat another steamed bun.


    It was fortunate that she did not vomit again.


    When she was about to reach the speedboat, the sound of a helicopter suddenly trailed from the sky.


    The coastal breeze seemed to turn stronger.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Did the kidnapper return?


    Nan Zhi definitely could not continue moving towards the speedboat. She looked around, finding a forest behind the vi and she hurriedly ran into it.


    ...


    All of the lights in the vi were turned on when the helicopternded.


    Auntie Sun, the helper girl, the bodyguard and the doctor hurriedly ran out to greet the person in the helicopter.


    Not too longter, a man dressed in a ck coat with his face covered by a mask slowly walked out of the helicopter.


    His steps were elegant and stable.


    ¡°Master.¡± The four people by the door bowed in sync.


    The man took off the ck gloves he was wearing and passed them to Auntie Sun. His eyes under the mask were guarded. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s resting in the room.¡±


    The man hummed before his slender figure walked up the stairs.


    The young girl muttered softly as she stared at the man¡¯s good-looking back, ¡°Auntie Sun, Master must be really handsome!¡± From his back, he must be really handsome!


    Auntie Sun red at the girl and hissed in warning, ¡°Don¡¯t believe Master¡¯s nice countenance. You¡¯ll be dead if you make him angry!¡±


    The girl shivered in fear, not daring to ask anymore.


    The masked man walked down the stairs a few minutester. His inelegant and messy steps were a contrast to before, as a murderous aura was exuded from him.


    ¡°Where. Is. She.¡± He said only three words, but each word was like a poisonced sharp de that was thrown at their chests ruthlessly.


    The girl hurriedly hid behind Auntie Sun in fear.


    Although she could not see her Master¡¯s face, the deadly aura around him was terrifying. She felt like he would take a person¡¯s life without any movement.


    Auntie Sun froze, before her face paled, ¡°She-she¡¯s sleeping in the room!¡±


    The masked man took out a ck gun, ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s in the room?¡±


    Auntie Sun ran upstairs with weak legs, but there was no one in beautiful princess-styled room.


    Auntie Sun looked around the vi next, but still could not find the woman. All she noticed were that several steamed buns were missing from the kitchen, while the torchlight on top of the wine box in the living room was missing too.


    Auntie Sun fell to the floor, kneeling. ¡°Master, I was the one who did not look after her properly. I¡¯m willing to get punished.¡±


    The masked man kicked Auntie Sun¡¯s shoulder, ¡°If I can¡¯t find her, all of you will die.¡±


    ...


    After Nan Zhi ran into the forest, she suddenly stepped onto a patch of loose soil. She fell back uncontrobly.


    She hit her forehead on a thick tree trunk, and she became dizzy, almost losing consciousness.


    Her arm had been scraped by the stone, while a bump had formed on her forehead as well. She leaned against the tree trunk, panting loudly.


    She was surrounded by the sea, and had no way to escape. Where could she run to?


    Would that persone looking for her in the forest after finding that she was gone?


    Nan Zhi stared at the dark sky, losing hope for the first time.


    Nan Zhi sat there for a while, before she suddenly heard footsteps from not too far away.


    Her heart clenched in fear.


    She bit down on her lips hard, the same hopelessness and fear filling her once more.


    She got up from the floor, walking forward, only to hear gunshots before she could take more steps.


    Nan Zhi immediately froze on the spot in fear.


    She knew that she had been discovered.


    She had never been so panicked and uneasy before. The blood within her seemed to have been attacked by liquid nitrogen, as her body turned cold.


    She did not run away recklessly. She stayed standing there, her mind having thought about the million possibilities.


    Since it was already at this point, she could not do anything else no matter how scared she was, so she might as well force herself to stay calm and rational to be able to think of the best n to deal with whatever wasing.


    Nan Zhi turned around slowly and saw the armed figure walking out from the dark slowly.


    The man was wearing a silver mask, so Nan Zhi could not see how he looked clearly. But his figure...


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, moving back unconsciously.


    Her pretty face waspletely pale.


    ...


    Bo Yan received a call from the jail, telling him that Yan Cheng wanted to see him.


    Yan Hua was also going back to settle the Yan family¡¯s affairs and her divorce. She came to the hospital to bid Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi farewell after knowing that Nan Zhi was back.


    ¡°Zhizhi, you have to stay happy with Young Master Mu. Let¡¯s meet again after I settle my family business.¡±


    After Yan Hua and Bo Yan left, Mu Sihan wrapped his arm around the woman¡¯s slender¡¯s shoulder. He looked down, leaning into her ear, ¡°Let¡¯s go to a Western restaurant for dinner today with Xiaojie.¡±


    The woman¡¯s heart thumped, not daring to look at Mu Sihan. However, she looked up at him with smitten eyes filled with relief again at the thought that he still could not see. Her voice was soft, ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 488 - Marriage Proposal

    Chapter 488: Marriage Proposal


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In the hospital.


    The woman was waiting in the room for Mu Sihan. He still could not see, so Yi Fan brought him for a checkup.


    He promised to bring her go eat Western food with Xiaojie after his checkup.


    The woman smiled, with slight anticipation in her bright eyes.


    It would be best if he could not see forever.


    He was so smart and she was really scared that he would find out something wrong about her once he could see again.


    Never mind the fact that she did not look any different from Nan Zhi now.


    After waiting in the room for nearly two hours, Yi Fan was the one who came instead of Mu Sihan.


    ¡°Miss Nan, pleasee down with me.¡±


    The woman stood up, following behind Yi Fan, ¡°Butler Yi, where¡¯s Sihan?¡±


    ¡°Miss Nan will knowter.¡±


    The woman saw a Rolls-Royce limousine parked in front of the hospital.


    A driver dressed in a uniform and white gloves was standing in front of the door. He opened the door and invited her into the car after seeing her approach the car.


    The woman looked at Yi Fan in confusion, ¡°Butler Yi, this is...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Nan. The driver will send you to see Young Master and Young Master Xiaojie.¡±


    Because the car was too luxurious, it garnered the attention of several people. The woman entered the car under the envious looks of others.


    The car drove to a 5-star hotel.


    ¡°Miss Nan, we¡¯re here.¡± The driver opened the car door for her.


    The hotel¡¯s manager was waiting by the entrance, and led her to the revolving restaurant at the rooftop politely.


    The revolving restaurant had been booked out by Mu Sihan alone, and there were no other customers. The manager led her to one of the exquisitely decorated dining tables.


    A bouquet of freshly-picked roses, a bottle of champagne, a bottle of red wine and tall wine sses were ced on the table.


    The retro-designed carved candbra was holding a brightly lit thin, long candle. The lights in the restaurant suddenly dimmed, leaving only the light from the candle. The atmosphere turned really romantic at the flickering candle light.


    The woman¡¯s heart beat faster, though an indescribable sorrow appeared in her heart as well.


    It seemed like he really liked Nan Zhi. He had prepared everything so meticulously for Nan Zhi and Nan Zhi alone.


    He reserved the entire restaurant, and arranged such a romantic candle-lit dinner. Was he thinking of...


    The woman was so nervous her fingers curled up together. She felt like she was in a dream.


    Although she knew that he had prepared all these for Nan Zhi. However, she was Nan Zhi now, wasn¡¯t she?


    At this thought, the woman could not help but calm down.


    If he could not resist the urge and wanted her tonight, she might fall pregnant with his child, and once she had a child that looked like him...


    He might not like Xiaojie anymore, liking the baby that looked like him instead.


    A hopeful sparkle appeared in the woman¡¯s eyes.


    ...


    After she had waited for a while, the woman took out her phone, wanting to call Mu Sihan since she still had not seen him.


    At this, a pleasant song started ying from the piano.


    The woman looked up immediately, only to see a tall and cool man wearing an extremely fitting ck suit, sitting quietly on the ck piano ced on the half-moon shaped stage not too far away. His well-defined fingers were moving along the piano keys elegant dexterity.


    He was looking down slightly. His short fringe covered his forehead, and his pair of ck eyes sparkled charmingly under his full eyebrows. His well-defined nose and sexy lips made his facial features look like a masterpiece carved painstakingly by an artist. He looked so perfect that no one could point out any ws.


    The woman was slightly mesmerized by the beautiful melody, as she stared at his well-defined side profile with a hand support her chin.


    She never thought that he was so good at ying the piano.


    When the piece was about to finish, Xiaojie, who was wearing a white children suit, with a small bow at his cor, walked in front of her. He passed the stalk of rose in his hands to her, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I wish you to be happy everyday by giving this to you.¡±


    A tinge of hatred shed by the woman¡¯s eyes as she took the flower.


    She did not like that this small thing was disturbing Mu Sihan and her candle-lit dinner.


    Xiaojie had a pretty face and had exquisite facial features. He looked extremely like Nan Zhi, and she felt somewhat ufortable looking at this face.


    Although she was unhappy, she still took the flower with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Disappointment and sadness shed in Xiaojie¡¯s bright eyes. Pretty Zhizhi did not seem to like him recently. Did she not like him anymore?


    After finishing the piece, the man walked over towards them with steady steps.


    The woman stood up from her chair. Her fingers intertwining with each other as she stared at the extremely handsome man that made people¡¯s heart beat faster.


    Did he regain his sight?


    ¡°Daddy, be careful, there¡¯s a chair in front of you.¡±


    At the sight of Xiaojie running towards the man, her heart that was threatening to jump out of her fell back in ce in relief.


    He probably had not regained his sight.


    The woman moved forward and pulled his chair for him.


    He gave her a smile after he sat down. He then snapped his fingers, and a violinist walked over. A beautiful and slow music started to y, as the service staff started to bring over exquisitely made food.


    When they were dining, Xiaojie suddenly asked, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, don¡¯t you dislike eating foie gras?¡±


    The woman froze, ¡°You¡¯ve remembered wrongly, Mommy likes to eat it.¡±


    ¡°You stopped liking it after you gave birth to me.¡±


    The woman looked down, her expression changing a little.


    She remembered that Nan Zhi did not have the habit of not eating foie gras.


    Did she stop eating it after having Xiaojie? She had never heard her mentioning it!


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯ve remembered wrongly. Mommy only said that I didn¡¯t like it after I had you was because these sort of things were a waste of money. Mommy wanted to save the money I earned to spend it on you.¡±


    Xiaojie hummed, before looking at Mu Sihan, ¡°Daddy, I want to go to the toilet.¡±


    ¡°Daddy will take you.¡±


    ...


    In the bathroom.


    After Xiaojie was done peeing, he was his hands and blinked his ck, bright eyes at Mu Sihan, ¡°Daddy, why did you ask me to tell Pretty Zhizhi that she did not like eating foie gras?¡±


    Mu Sihan caressed Xiaojie¡¯s head, his lips curling up slightly. ¡°Daddy will make your Pretty Zhizhie back.¡±


    Xiaojie furrowed his eyebrows. For him who always acted as an adult, this was his first time not understanding what the adults were doing.


    Daddy was being so confusing!


    ...


    After they were done with dinner, the service staff brought the fruits out.


    Nan Zhi liked fruit sds, so Mu Sihan had long asked the restaurant to prepare a serving of it.


    The woman looked down, eating the fruit sd bite by bite.


    Halfway through, she suddenly bit on something hard. She spat it out, only to see a sparkling diamond ring.


    ¡°Sihan...¡± The woman nced at the man opposite of him in disbelief. Her almond-shape eyes were full of gentleness and brightness. ¡°I bit into a ring.¡±


    Was he going to propose to her?


    The man smirked slightly. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°I-I like it.¡±


    Mu Sihan got up and walked in front of the woman. He pulled her hand towards him and ced the ring on her slender finger.

 Chapter 489 - Unveiling His Mask

    <h4>Chapter 489: Unveiling His Mask</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the vi by the beach.


    Screams were followed by more screams, and they sounded so scary that it made chills run up Nan Zhi¡¯s spine.


    After Nan Zhi was carried back to the room by the masked man, she remained curled up on the bed, her thoughts running in all directions.


    The masked man¡¯s aura waspletely cold and devilish back then, which was why she thought that he would punish her for running away. However, he did not do anything and left after cing her on the bed.


    However, Nan Zhi understood not too longter that he was punishing Auntie Sun and the young helper.


    Goosebumps all over Nan Zhi stood up at the sound of Auntie Sun¡¯s and the young helper¡¯s horrified screams.


    She understood that the masked man was warning her that the consequence of her running away was to let the people guarding her be punished until they were dead.


    Nan Zhi could not stand the screaming, feeling like she was the one who had been whipped.


    She gritted her teeth and got out from the bed, before walking down.


    Auntie Sun and the young helper were kneeling on the floor, as the bodyguard held onto a whip and hit them time after time.


    They gritted their teeth, not daring to plead for forgiveness apart from the sounds of pain they gave off.


    The masked man was standing in front of the window, his back facing everyone else. He was indifferent to Auntie Sun and the young helper¡¯s horrifying state.


    Auntie Sun and the young helper¡¯s back were covered in blood and Nan Zhi shivered in fear at the sight.


    When the bodyguard was about to whip the two of them again, Nan Zhi moved forward and grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s wrist. She said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Stop hitting them!¡±


    Desperate hope appeared in the young helper¡¯s teary eyes when she saw Nan Zhi.


    Auntie Sun, on the other hand, was lying on the floor with an ashen expression, hatred appearing in her eyes when she saw Nan Zhi.


    If she did not run away secretly, they would not have to get hit...


    The bodyguard shook Nan Zhi¡¯s hand away. ¡°I have to continue hitting as Master has not said anything.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the elegant back of the man and said with a dry throat, ¡°I won¡¯t run away again, stop hitting them!¡±


    The man turned around slowly, his eyes moving onto Nan Zhi with a sharp coldness. ¡°If you run away again, everyone in this vi will die for you.¡±


    An uncontroble anger surged within Nan Zhi. She really wanted to rush up to that man and unveil his mask to see what he looked like. She wanted to know what kind of person was able to say such a cold-hearted and cruel thing!


    However, she knew that rashness would only make things worse.


    Mu Sihan would definitely think of a way to find her after knowing that she was missing. She could not be flustered and anger this devil.


    ¡°I will listen to you.¡±


    The masked man lifted a hand and signaled for the bodyguard to stop whipping Auntie Sun and the young helper.


    Nan Zhi went back upstairs and locked the door from within the room. She stayed in the room until night.


    The bodyguard hade up several times to get her to go down and eat, but she had ignored all of them.


    In the end, the masked man came up himself to get her.


    When she reached the dining table, Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows, uninterested as she stared at the food on the dining table. ¡°I don¡¯t like your food, I want to cook myself.¡±


    The masked man stared at her for a few seconds before he nodded in agreement.


    Nan Zhi entered the kitchen.


    The fridge was filled with all sorts of ingredients, and she could make anything she wanted.


    She swiftly made three dishes and a soup, before she nced out of the kitchen. She hurriedly took out a small stic bag after noting that no one was looking at her.


    The small stic bag contained the soup that the young helper gave her that day.


    After she brought the dishes she cooked to the dining table table, Nan Zhi nced at the seated masked man. She scooped two bowls of soup and gave him one.


    She did not say anything to him, only looking down as she drank the soup with small mouths.


    She had ced a little of the soup from the stic bag into the soup bowl she gave him. She did not know if he would faint from drinking it.


    The man shifted his mask a little as he looked down to drink several mouthfuls of the soup.


    At this, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart could not help but to speed up.


    After about one minute, the masked man fell onto the table.


    Nan Zhi bit her lips, she did not think that the drug in the soup would be so strong.


    She mustered up her courage to walk in front of the masked man. She stretched a hand out, pushing him slightly, ¡°Hello? Can you wake up?¡±


    There was no reaction.


    Nan Zhi sucked in a deep breath, her small hand reaching into his pockets.


    She found a mobile phone.


    The phone did not have any lock as well, and Nan Zhi immediately felt happy about it.


    She hurriedly pressed the call button, her fingers flying across the screen as she dialed a number.


    Her heart was about to jump out of her throat when the call went out.


    However, Nan Zhi realized that the call could not go out and would end automatically after a few seconds.


    She called the number once more in confusion, only to get the same result.


    A low chuckle rung by her ears suddenly.


    Nan Zhi was so surprised that her hand shook and the phone fell to the floor with a loud thud from her hand.


    The masked man that was originally lying on the table had unknowingly woken up.


    ¡°Were you faking it?¡± Nan Zhi asked with a pale expression.


    The masked man picked up the phone from the floor. He scoffed when he saw the number that she had dialed two times, ¡°All signals have been blocked here. You won¡¯t be able to call anyone, no matter who you called.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes flutter, ¡°Who are you exactly? What¡¯s your purpose in bringing me here?¡±


    Although she had her guesses, she did not wish for her guesses to be true.


    She did not dare believe, and was not willing to believe it.


    ¡°I want to keep you with me.¡±


    Nan Zhi shook unstably, her lips curling up in a scoff, ¡°You¡¯re kidnapping me, this is an illegal detainment! If you let me go, I can act like nothing had happened...¡±


    The man smiled as he interrupted her before she could finish her words, ¡°Stop dreaming.¡±


    ¡°I have a son and a boyfriend. My boyfriend will find me very quickly...¡±


    The man leaned against the chair, his slender fingers hitting his knees lightly. ¡°He won¡¯t find you, because someone is disguised in your appearance and approached him.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes widened, and the color in her cheeks faded slowly.


    She shouted with red eyes, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Even if there was a woman who looked exactly like me, he would see through it very quickly. Because while it may be possible to disguise a person to look exactly like me, however, it¡¯s impossible to act exactly like me in terms of my personality.¡±


    The man scoffed once more, ¡°What if it was a person who knew you really well?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hands clenched into tight fists, her fingernails sinking deep into her palms, ¡°Who¡¯s that person?¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s mind spun quickly, her lips trembled when she seemed to have thought of someone. ¡°Is it Qin Yubing?¡±


    Qin Yubing was the only woman that knew her. So she was not dead and was perfectly alive and had been nning secretly about how to rece her.


    Nan Zhi seemed to have received arge blow, her body swaying as she fell onto the floor. The man hurriedly got up from the chair at this, his arm stretching out to grab her slender, soft waist. Just as he had pulled her into his arms, she quickly pulled the man¡¯s mask away.


    It was already toote by the time the man wanted to push her hand away.


    She had already taken off the mask.

 Chapter 490 - A Million Arrows Shot Through Her Heart

    <h4>Chapter 490: A Million Arrows Shot Through Her Heart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When the mask was taken off, a gentle, handsome face entered Nan Zhi¡¯s vision.


    <i>No...</i>


    His ck eyebrows, clear eyes, well-defined nose, nice-looking lips... theybined to form a warm andforting face.


    This face waspletely ipatible with a bad guy. It looked way too clean, clear and gentle.


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes. Her eyes immediately filled with tears, the hot tears falling from the corners of her eyes uncontrobly.


    She felt terrible.


    It felt even worse than having thousands of arrows piercing through her heart.


    To her, Gu Sheng was like a biological older brother to her. He would only treat her selflessly and never forced her or hurt her.


    It seemed like she was still too naive.


    Why would anyone that was not blood-rted to her treat her so nicely without asking for anything in return?


    The man lifted his elegant fingers, wiping Nan Zhi¡¯s tears away softly. He smiled gently. ¡°Little Flower, are you that excited to see me?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s vision was blurred by the tears, her eyshes fluttering tremendously like the wings of an injured butterfly.


    She stared at the man in front of her, feeling that the man was familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time.


    Was this really the Brother Gu Sheng that she knew?


    How could he be so different from the person she remembered him to be?


    However, his appearance and his voice were the exact same as the person in her mind and memory.


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes, unable to lie to herself further.


    The person that had kidnapped her here was indeed the person she trusted the most.


    Her temple started to hurt like a needle had pricked her.


    ...


    After the woman returned to Mu Sihan¡¯s vi from the restaurant, she entered the bedroom, humming a song.


    She stood in front of the dresser and stared at the face in the mirror.


    If she did not know who she was, even she herself would think herself to be the real Nan Zhi.


    Qin Yubing stretched out her slender right hand. She smirked, pleased as she stared at the oval diamond ring on the middle finger.


    So what if Nan Zhi was able to get Mu Sihan¡¯s heart? Wasn¡¯t her man still giving her a diamond ring now?


    She was supposed to leave after getting what Gu Sheng wanted, but she wanted to rece Nan Zhi a little now.


    If she could fall pregnant with Mu Sihan¡¯s child, he would probably spare her for the child¡¯s sake if he found out about her identity one day!


    Didn¡¯t Nan Zhi use Xiaojie to get Mu Sihan back then?


    If they did not have a child together, Mu Sihan was probably only ying with Nan Zhi¡¯s feelings!


    However, how would she be able to sleep with Mu Sihan?


    Did she have to drug him? Make him drunk?


    All of these were definitely out of the question.


    He was too smart. Wasn¡¯t she exposed and tricked instead back in Ning City?


    She could not hurry. He would eventually touch her as long as he treated her as Nan Zhi.


    The most important thing now was to finish the mission Gu Sheng gave her.


    Recently after she moved into the vi, Mu Sihan had stayed here for most of the time as well.


    After they finished dinner tonight, he got the driver to send her back first, saying that he needed to go to the supermarket after sending Xiaojie back to the hospital.


    Since he was going to the supermarket, was he going to buy condoms for tonight¡¯s use?


    At this thought, Qin Yubing could not help but feel slightly excited as she anticipated what might happen.


    Mu Sihan, oh Mu Sihan, you¡¯re still unable to run out of my grasp in the end.


    Qin Yubing walked in front of the windows, noting that Mu Sihan was still not back yet. She walked out of the bedroom and entered his study.


    The interior of his study was simr to how he was, coldly refined and stiff.


    Gu Sheng said that she needed to find the diary that Ye Qing had left behind. The diary seemed to contain something very important, but Gu Sheng did not tell her what it was exactly.


    She heard that Mu Sihan would bring that diary with him whenever he went overseas.


    Qin Yubing wore a pair of gloves and pulled out the drawers.


    A bunch of documents were in it, but there was no diary.


    Qin Yubing searched the bookshelves again, but still could not find anything.


    Could it be in Mu Sihan¡¯s document bag?


    Qin Yubing was afraid that Mu Sihan would return suddenly, which was why she left the study even though she did not find the diary.


    She returned to the bedroom and sent an email out.


    ...


    <i>In an inconspicuous grassy area at the ground floor of the vi.</i>


    A ck SUV was stopped there.


    The tall man was sitting at the back row, a seven-inch miniptop ced on his long legs.


    Theptop was ying the scene recorded by the CCTV in the study.


    He had seen everything, from the woman entering his study, to her looking around and finding something.


    Yi Fan was sitting next to the man and furrowed a eyebrows, when he saw Mu Sihan staring at the CCTV video. ¡°Young Master, you... can see now?¡±


    Mu Sihan raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why, do you want me to stay blind?¡±


    ¡°No, I just didn¡¯t think that you would lie to me as well.¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips, ¡°If I didn¡¯t act blind, how would I be able to see the true colors of this woman?¡±


    Yi Fan waspletely confused, ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t you just propose to Miss Nan tonight? The true colors of Miss Nan? Is she a spy sent by someone?¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his eyes, his gaze cold. ¡°I want to know who she is as well. However, I can¡¯t sit down and do nothing anymore!¡±


    After he had confirmed that this woman was not the real Nan Zhi, the real Nan Zhi would be in more danger. He needed to be on the offensive side!


    Mu Sihan took out his phone and called Bo Yan.


    Bo Yan was heading towards the capital¡¯s jail. He turned on the car¡¯s bluetooth after receiving Mu Sihan¡¯s call.


    ¡°Sihan, did something happen?¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed softly, before he told Bo Yan his n.


    Bo Yan replied after he listened to the n, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately after I¡¯m done settling all my business here.¡±


    ...


    In the jail.


    Bo Yan met Yan Cheng once more.


    Yan Cheng was no longer the spirited group director he was in the past. His sideburns had turned slightly white, as he looked extremely frail.


    Yan Cheng did not lose his temper when he saw Bo Yan, merely curling his lips up in a creepy smile.


    His smile was full of meaning and made one shiver in fear.


    Bo Yan took the inte and spoke first, breaking the silence, ¡°I heard that you wanted to see me?¡±


    In the four years he was undercover in the Yan family, Bo Yan would have long killed him to avenge for his parents and younger sister if it was not for his strong mentality.


    Yan Cheng stared at Bo Yan¡¯s aloof expression, smiling. ¡°Actually, I had long expected to be like this. However, I never thought that it would be you who sent me here.


    ¡°Huahua must really hate you now. Bo Yan, you fell for my Huahua, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Bo Yan narrowed his eyes a little. ¡°Yan Cheng, say it straightforwardly, don¡¯t beat around the bush!¡± He had no guilt towards Yan Cheng. A sinner like him should suffer!


    Yan Cheng stared straight into Bo Yan¡¯s eyes. He startedughing out loud. ¡°Bo Yan, I have a secret to tell you. Do you still remember your infant younger sister back then?¡±


    A sharp re appeared in Bo Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, she¡¯s still alive.¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s usually calm eyes constricted instantly. ¡°Yan Cheng, you¡¯d better tell the truth!¡±

 Chapter 491 - Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 491: Divorce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The night was getting darker.


    Bo Yan came out of the prison and drove straight to the Yan family vi that had been sealed.


    He climbed over the wall and went up to the second floor.


    He opened Yan Cheng¡¯s study and went to a row of maroon colored bookcases. ording to Yan Cheng, turning a globe would cause one of the bookcases to turn in and open like a door.


    Bo Yan strode over and went in.


    It was a darkroom inside and Bo Yan walked towards the safe that was right inside.


    He bent down and entered the password.


    The safe opened and he saw a gold-colored bracelet with bells attached, and a little red belly-band with the word ¡®blessing¡¯ sewed on it.


    Bo Yan¡¯s pupils constricted.


    That¡¯s right, this was sewn by his mother for his younger sister and the golden bracelet had been passed down from generation to generation.


    After Bo Yan picked up the two items, his tall body swayed unsteadily and almost fell to the ground.


    ...


    After Yan Hua returned to the capital, she was busy handling matters of the Yan family and thepany.


    Shareholders sought forpensation for their losses, and all partners called to terminate their contracts with Yan Corporation. Yan Corporation also had to face hugepensation. Auditors came in batches to check their ounts.


    The girl who had never taken charge before was badly battered. Such an experience was enough to change a person¡¯s temperament.


    In the past, Yan Hua was gentle, and dared not to speak loudly. But after experiencing this, she dared to talk to unreasonable people, and deal with shareholders who wanted to withdraw their capital. Gradually, she became capable of dealing with all men.


    But at night when all was still, she would feel particrly tired and lonely.


    The feeling of being abandoned by the whole world came to her mind from time to time.


    She was not happy.


    Not happy at all.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯ste. Have some milk and have an early rest.¡± The nanny handed her a ss of warm milk.


    Yan Hua took the ss and a smile appeared on her delicate face. ¡°Nanny, I¡¯m not sleepy yet. Go to sleep first.¡±


    The nanny caressed Yan Hua¡¯s thin face and said, ¡°Yan Hua, don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself.¡±


    Yan Hua embraced the nanny, smiling and nodding. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the nanny went to rest, Yan Hua stood on the balcony and drank the milk, looking at the bright city lights, her eyes gradually grew moist.


    After a while, the doorbell rang.


    Yan Hua recovered from her trance and went to the living room. She put down her ss and went to the hallway.


    Yan Hua was shocked when she saw the handsome and tall figure from the inte.


    She thought she was seeing things.


    Looking closely, Bo Yan, who was wearing rimless sses and looking reserved and cultured, was still standing there.


    He seemed to have drunk a lot, there was a drunken look on his well-defined face.


    Yan Hua frowned, not knowing why he hade here after getting drunk.


    Yan Hua wanted to look away and turned around but the man with slightly lowered eyes suddenly raised his head and looked towards her.


    Their eyes met.


    Even though it was through the inte, Yan Hua still stepped back in shock.


    The man¡¯s thin lips moved. ¡°Huahua, I know you¡¯re in there. Open the door.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s breathing tightened.


    A few secondster, the man stopped pressing the doorbell but banged at the door.


    Bang, bang, bang, with no fear of waking up the neighbors.


    Yan Hua pulled open the door.


    The man¡¯s tall and cold body moved forward. Yan Hua wanted to move back but he suddenly took a step forward and held her in his arms.


    His long and strong arms kept on tightening its grip.


    It was so strong as if he wanted to pull her into his body.


    Yan Hua¡¯s chin was forced to rest against his broad shoulders, and she felt like crying.


    Just when Yan Hua was about to push him away, he suddenly released her.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Yan Hua tried to suppress her emotions, trying to show a calm and unaffected look in front of him.


    Bo Yan hummed lowly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the living room.¡± He changed out of his leather shoes. There were no slippers here so he went straight to the living room in his socks.


    Yan Hua looked at his tall back and wondered if she was thinking too much as he seemed a little depressed and crestfallen.


    Yan Hua went to the kitchen and made a cup of honey water for him. When she brought it to him, she then remembered he was the person she hated the most. Why should she make honey water for him, worried that he had drank too much and would get a headache tomorrow?


    Bo Yan took the honey water from Yan Hua, drank it in one gulp and looked gloomily at her, ¡°I¡¯m going to S Countryter and might not be back for a while. Bring the divorce agreement that you have signed over!¡±


    Looking at the man who suddenly agreed to sign the divorce agreement, Yan Hua¡¯s heart seemed to have been wrapped around by an invisible silk string, the more tightly it was wrapped, the more pain she felt.


    Ever since what had happened at the Yan family, she was the one who requested for the divorce but he did not agree.


    She did not expect that her heart would be so painful after he agreed.


    She did not show any reluctance in front of him, her stubborn lips lifting proudly. She nodded. ¡°Okay, give me a minute.¡±


    She went back to her room and took the divorce agreement which she had already signed.


    Bo Yan took over the agreement, took out a pen from his suit pocket and signed his name. ¡°When I¡¯m back, we¡¯ll go to the Civil Administration Bureau to get the certificate.¡±


    Yan Hua smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day.¡±


    Bo Yan stood up from the sofa, preparing to leave.


    He walked a few steps and looked back at the woman standing by the sofa with the divorce agreement in her hand. She really had lost a lot of weight, her eyes and cheeks were sunken.


    He knew that her thin figure contained a lot of heartbreak.


    His heart also felt like there was a gap that could no longer be closed.


    ¡°Yan Hua, I wish you happiness.¡±


    Yan Hua watched the man strode away, his body swaying slightly.


    In the end, he had no feelings for her so he could easily say the four words ¡®I wish you happiness¡¯.


    ...


    S Country, the capital.


    Mu Sihan looked at depressed Bo Yan who had flown overnight. He frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you have a fall out with Yan Hua?¡±


    Bo Yan closed his red eyes. ¡°I divorced her.¡± He gave a long sigh and said hoarsely, ¡°Yan Cheng told me a secret. My sister did not die, she was adopted by Yan Cheng.¡±


    Mu Sihan froze. ¡°It¡¯s Yan Hua?¡±


    Bo Yan nodded. ¡°Although I¡¯m not a biological son of the Bo family, Huahua was the biological daughter my parents have been looking forward to. In my heart, she is like my own sister, but I did such a bad thing to her. Sihan, I won¡¯t forgive myself.¡±


    Mu Sihan apparently did not expect this. His face tensed up. ¡°You¡¯re not nning to tell Yan Hua the truth?¡±


    ¡°In her heart, Yan Cheng was her closest and best father. She had been hit hard enough, I don¡¯t want to let her suffer any more. I¡¯ll carry of all of this!¡±

 Chapter 492 - Assassination

    <strong>Chapter 492: Assassination</strong>


    <strong>T</strong>rantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The weekend.


    Mu Sihan took Qin Yubing and Xiaojie to the amusement park.


    Qin Yubing had never yed here before. After entering, she was happily ying like a child. She found herself admiring and depending more on Mu Sihan.


    She really wished that days like this wouldst a little longer, preferably for a lifetime.


    She must share a room with him as soon as possible. It was her ovtion period recently, if they were in the same room, maybe she would have his baby soon.


    Once she had a child, she would have a safeguard.


    Imagination was a beautiful thing, but reality gave her cruel blow.


    Something happened to Mu Sihan!


    ...


    Knock knock knock.


    There were knocks at the door.


    Nan Zhi in the room acted as if she had not heard it.


    Gu Sheng knocked for a while and seeing that there was no movement inside, he got Auntie Sun to get the spare key.


    Looking at Nan Zhi lying in bed with an ashen face, he pulled her up. ¡°Go downstairs to eat.¡±


    Nan Zhi shook off his hand, her eyes red. ¡°Until when are you going to keep me here?¡±


    Gu Sheng looked at Nan Zhi, his gaze still warm but his lips were pursed into a straight line. ¡°Is it that hard to be with me?¡±


    Ever since she knew the masked man was Brother Gu Sheng, Nan Zhi was unable to ept it.


    She wished it was just a nightmare and when she woke up, Brother Gu Sheng was still the Brother Gu Sheng in her heart.


    ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, I have Xiaojie and my own life. Can¡¯t we just be friends? Why must our rtionship be like this now?¡±


    Gu Sheng pinched Nan Zhi¡¯s chin with his slender and long fingers. It was not particrly hard but it was hard enough to make her unable to break away. ¡°Little Flower, do you think Mu Sihan would wait for you? Qin Yubing has already reced you and Mu Sihan has proposed to her. He gave her a diamond ring.¡±


    He took out a picture and put it in front of her.


    In the picture, Mu Sihan, Xiaojie and a woman who looked like her, sat in an upscale western restaurant.


    There were fresh flowers on the table, candlesticks, champagne and red wine.


    The handsome man held onto the woman¡¯s slender hand and put an eye-catching diamond ring onto her finger.


    Nan Zhi saw the affection on the man¡¯s face and the smile on the woman¡¯s face, her eyes tingling with pain.


    Mu Sihan... Did he really regard Qin Yubing as her?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s red eyesnded on the face of the woman in the picture.


    At first nce, she thought that it was herself.


    ¡°ording to what I know, he even brought her to an amusement park today and Xiaojie liked her as well. Little Flower, she will take care of them. You can rest assured and stay here with me.¡±


    The tears swimming in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes fell.


    She was not someone who liked to cry but she really cared about Brother Gu Sheng and up till now, she still could not ept he was such a despicable man.


    ¡°Little Flower, I gave you a chance to look for your happiness. You know how my heart ached when I saw you getting aggrieved and hurt every time you were with him?


    ¡°If I were to take possession of you domineeringly like him, would you still be his? Because I love you, spoil you and indulge in you. Why have I worked hard for so many years? It is to give you a home.¡±


    After he had returned to the country and saw her with Mu Sihan, he had persuaded himself to let go and as long as she was happy.


    But it was not so easy to let go of more than ten years of feelings.


    When she was hurt by Mu Sihan for the first time, he had already thought of imprisoning her by his side. Didn¡¯t Mu Sihan use this method at first to slowly get into her heart?


    He thought she would be over with Mu Sihan with Old Mrs Mu¡¯s death and Mu Sihan¡¯s engagement with Xue¡¯er.


    Who knew they were able to cross such a big obstacle.


    ¡°Little Flower, if you listen to me, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    His tone was still as gentle as ever, and the gaze looking at her was just as caring as before.


    Nan Zhi shook her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, feelings can¡¯t be forced. Pleasee to your senses...¡±


    Before she could finish, his slender hand suddenly grasped her shoulders and shook her vigorously. ¡°Little Flower, you should be the one toe to your senses. You and Mu Sihan would not be together, even without my hindrance. Do you know that?¡±


    Nan Zhi had not thought about her future with Mu Sihan. She was still young and wanted only to fall in love. She had not thought so far ahead about if they could walk to the end together.


    ...


    After a happy day at the amusement park, Qin Yubing received news that shocked her the next morning.


    Mu Sihan was assassinated on his way from the vi to the hospital.


    Qin Yubing was dumbfounded when she heard the news.


    She rushed to the hospital and outside the operating theater, Yi Fan was walking around worriedly.


    ¡°Butler Yi, why would Sihan meet with an assassination out of the blue?¡±


    Butler Yi wiped away tears. ¡°Recently, Young Master¡¯s life was not that peaceful. When he was engaged to Miss Xue¡¯er, he was attacked. Later, when he came to the capital, he was almost killed by a truck. It seems like some people want his life!¡±


    Qin Yubing¡¯s face turned pale and her hands clenched in fists.


    Could it be that Gu Sheng secretly sent someone to do it?


    Didn¡¯t he say that he would give her time to find that diary and not touch Mu Sihan?


    Qin Yubing eyes turned red and tears were circling in her eyes.


    After waiting for about half and hour, the door to the operating theater was opened.


    The doctor walked out with a solemn face. ¡°The wound shot was straight in the chest. We have already done our best. My condolences for your loss.¡±


    When Qin Yubing heard this, the blood drained from her face. She shook her head. ¡°I-Impossible. Yesterday, he still took me and Xiaojie to the amusement park and he even had breakfast with me this morning.¡±


    Although he was cold, the past few days, he was really good to her. She was trapped in his tenderness and sweetness and could not bear for him to die.


    Qin Yubing pushed aside the doctor and ran into the operating theater.


    The life detector was already a straight line. The man lying on the operation table seemed to have no signs of life.


    She walked up to the operating table, held out her fingers and touched his nose falteringly.


    There was already no breath.


    He was really dead!


    Qin Yubing¡¯s body swayed and huge drops of tears rolled down.


    If she had not received such sweetness and hope, she would not have been so sad and miserable.


    Yi Fan came into the operating theater and when he saw the man on the operating table, he knelt on the ground and cried bitterly. ¡°Young Master, Young Master, what am I going to do with you gone from my side?¡±


    Qin Yubing rushed out of the operating theater with a tear-streaked face. She went to a deserted ce, took out her phone and called Gu Sheng.


    But the call could not get through.


    Qin Yubing wiped away her tears. She endured the grief in her heart and rushed downstairs, hailed a taxi and headed for the airport.


    Since her call could not get through, she would ask Gu Sheng personally why he had gone back on his words and killed Mu Sihan!

 Chapter 493 - Mu Sihan is Here…

    <h4>Chapter 493: Mu Sihan is Here...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Rumbling, deafening thunder sounded and the sound of raindrops outside hitting the windowsill was getting louder.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s spirits had been much lower than that of previous days since she saw the photo of Mu Sihan putting an oval-shaped diamond ring on Qin Yubing.


    The image continued to y in her mind on an endless repeat.


    Sickness came like andslide. She caught a cold and her head was heavy, her nose stuffy, and she felt miserable.


    The thunder outside was loud but she could not wake up.


    She had not slept well and had many strange dreams on and off.


    She dreamed that she went to a church and a couple were getting married.


    The man put an eye-catching ring onto the woman¡¯s fingers. The woman turned around, looking at her who was standing at the entrance of the church. That smiling face looked exactly like hers.


    She shook her head furiously and went to stop them but the man ignored her and lowered his head to kiss the woman.


    Warm apuse sounded in the church, followed by a little boy dressed in a small ck suit who handed a bouquet into the hands of the woman, saying, ¡°Daddy, Pretty Zhizhi, I wish you happiness.¡±


    She screamed and pointed out that the woman was a fake and that she was the real Pretty Zhizhi.


    But everyone ignored her.


    The scene changed. A gentle and elegant man in a white suit had his arm around her shoulders. He came close to her ear and said, ¡°Look, there¡¯s already a woman to rece you. Stay by my side in the future!¡±


    No, she did not want to stay by his side.


    She pushed him away and kept running. She ran to a door, opened it and went inside.


    On a wide bed, a pair of naked man and woman were entwined together. The woman raised her head and gave her a provocative smile.


    ¡°No, Mu Sihan, you can¡¯t be with her...¡±


    Another deafening sound of thunder sounded and Nan Zhi opened her eyes suddenly and sat up from the bed.


    The room was dark without any lights on.


    A sh of light shot past suddenly. Nan Zhi felt that something was wrong and looked towards the window.


    A slender figure stood there, Nan Zhi could not see her face but could see her messy long hair and was wearing a long white dress.


    Nan Zhi was almost frightened to death.


    Swallowing her dry throat, Nan Zhi reached out her hand and switched on the lights in the room.


    When she saw the woman¡¯s face, Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted.


    The woman had a face that looked exactly like her and her figure was simr too. At first nce, Nan Zhi thought she had seen her twin sister.


    Qin Yubing saw that Nan Zhi was awake and went forward, giving her a tight p on the face.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face turned to the side from Qin Yubing¡¯s p, the corner of her lips bleeding. She frowned, raising her hand to hit Qin Yubing back but Qin Yubing took out a gun and aimed it at Nan Zhi.


    As if she was mad, Qin Yubing gave a coldugh. ¡°Why are you not hitting me?¡±


    Nan Zhi red at Qin Yubing coldly and spat a mouthful of bloody saliva on her face. Qin Yubing¡¯s eyes darkened and gritted her teeth. ¡°Nan Zhi, do you have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°Qin Yubing, if you dare to shoot, you won¡¯t have to wait until now. If you kill me, Gu Sheng won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Qin Yubing looked at the disheveled Nan Zhi whose gaze was still cold and arrogant and a smirk appeared on her face. ¡°Yes, Gu Sheng won¡¯t kill you but he killed the man who was good to you!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s expression changed and her nerves tensed up, like a bow string that was drawn to the extreme and would break anytime. ¡°Who... are you talking about?¡±


    There was a ferocious look in Qin Yubing¡¯s eyes. She took the gun and jabbed at Nan Zhi¡¯s forehead. ¡°Are you stupid? Who else would I be talking about? You don¡¯t even know who¡¯s good to you? It¡¯s Mu Sihan, he was assassinated by the person sent by Gu Sheng!¡±


    There was a buzz in Nan Zhi¡¯s head and her mind went nk.


    Her fingers curled up and she was a little dazed, as if she had fallen into an abyss.


    No, it was impossible.


    ¡°Qin Yubing, do you think I will believe your lies?¡± Nan Zhi red sharply at Qin Yubing.


    Qin Yubing thought of the lifeless figure of Mu Sihan on the operating table and two lines of tears poured out of her eyes.


    Seeing Qin Yubing crying sadly, the blood in Nan Zhi¡¯s body felt like it was dunked in icy cold water, chilling her instantly.


    Mu Sihan... Did he really get killed?


    Qin Yubing did not look like she was acting.


    ¡°Nan Zhi! Did you do something to provoke Gu Sheng? He promised me he would not touch Mu Sihan for the time being, it must be because of you, slut!¡±


    Qin Yubing was so agitated that she moved to pull the trigger. Nan Zhi¡¯s hair stood on end and she looked at the agitated Qin Yubing, reminding her coldly, ¡°If you kill me, Gu Sheng won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ...


    The oval shaped ring that Mu Sihan had given to Qin Yubing had a tracker that could not be seen by the naked eye. It could pass through any special inspections like infrared, and the tracker also had very high sensitivity.


    It could track Qin Yubing whenever she went.


    Mu Sihan did not die, nor was he shot. He just let Bo Yan act as a killer, then bribed the doctor and acted in front of Qin Yubing.


    Qin Yubing must have been given orders by some mysterious person andid low for several months and disguised herself as Nan Zhi.


    Mu Sihan suspected that the real Nan Zhi was in the hands of that person who was giving orders to Qin Yubing.


    However, he did not understand why was Qin Yubing rummaging in his study that night?


    But nothing was more important than finding Nan Zhi.


    Through the tracker, Mu Sihan and Bo Yan came to a city that had 100 inds in a neighboring country.


    ¡°Sihan, there¡¯s no signal.¡±


    The little red dot on the screen suddenly stopped in the middle of the Na¡¯er Sea.


    Bo Yan checked the surrounding inds and said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s five or six inds over there, We can only investigate them secretly. I¡¯m afraid we would alert the enemy if there¡¯s too many people.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi did not believe that Mu Sihan died just like that, although Qin Yubing probably did not lie.


    But there must be something she did not understand.


    The sound of a helicopternding sounded. Nan Zhi went to the window and saw Gu Shenging down from the helicopter.


    Not long after, the scream of a woman sounded downstairs.


    Nan Zhi went out of the room and walked lightly to the corner of the stairs.


    Qin Yubing was standing in the living room, shouting angrily at Gu Sheng, ¡°Why did you assassinate him? Would Nan Zhimit herself to you if he died? Didn¡¯t we agree on carrying out the second n after a while if I could not aplish the mission?¡±


    Gu Sheng looked at Qin Yubing, his eyes shooting out beams of coldness. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw it with my own eyes. He got shot and was not breathing. Gu Sheng, do you want to go against the orders from above? Give me back Mu Sihan...¡±


    Before Qin Yubing could finish, she was kicked by the man¡¯s long leg.


    Her head hit the sharp corner of the coffee table and bright red blood spilled out immediately.

 Chapter 494 - He Kissed Her

    <h4>Chapter 494: He Kissed Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Gu Sheng ignored the blood on Qin Yubing¡¯s forehead. Apart from Nan Zhi who could touch his heart, any other woman to him was nothing but an insignificant ant.


    If the people from above had not arranged for him to work with Qin Yubing, he would have punished this woman way before.


    Gu Sheng strode in front of Qin Yubing. He was so warm, clean and a pleasure to look at. If anyone were to look at him, they would never expect him to attack anyone. Seeing him now, Qin Yubing shivered and felt her head. It was sticky with blood.


    The man she was with had told her before not to ever provoke Gu Sheng. If not, even he would not be able to protect her.


    Qin Yubing ignored the pain on her forehead and shrank back. ¡°W-What do you want to do?¡±


    Gu Sheng crouched down, and squinted at the diamond ring on Qin Yubing¡¯s finger.


    Qin Yubing subconsciously hid the ring behind her back.


    This was the only present Mu Sihan had given her, she must keep it with her.


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Qin Yubing shook her head violently. ¡°I can¡¯t give the diamond ring to you. Go away... Ah!¡±


    Before she could finish, the hand Qin Yubing was hiding was pulled out by him. There was a dagger in his hand and he sliced at the finger wearing the ring directly.


    ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!!!¡±


    Qin Yubing almost fainted from the pain.


    The man who had cut off her finger, took the ring and passed it to one of his subordinates behind. ¡°Run a check on this ring.¡±


    Nan Zhi, who was hiding in the corner of the stairs, was so frightened her heart almost jumped out from her throat.


    This was the first time she had seen Gu Sheng¡¯s fierce and ruthless side.


    These few days, although she was imprisoned, he had never used violence or forced her to do anything.


    When he was being ruthless, he could be so cold-blooded and cruel.


    It was frightening.


    He took the handkerchief handed to him by the servant, gently wiping at the blood on his fingers. Then, he looked up towards the stairs.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyshes fluttered and she pressed herself against the corner, her face a deathly white.


    Did he see her?


    Nan Zhi took the opportunity to run upstairs when he was looking away.


    Closing the door, she went into the bathroom, turned on the tap and used the cold water to wash her face.


    After washing her face, she squatted down and hugged herself with both hands.


    There were many thoughts running through her mind and it was messy and painful.


    She closed her eyes and forced her mind to turn nk and rx.


    Qin Yubing screaming at Gu Sheng asking why he had killed Mu Sihan...


    Brother Gu Sheng cutting off Qin Yubing¡¯s finger that was wearing the ring and asked someone to check on it...


    It was apparent that Brother Gu Sheng did not assassinate Mu Sihan. Could it be...


    Nan Zhi opened her eyes and her confused thoughts were finally sorted out.


    Mu Sihan did not die. He nned to use Qin Yubing to find out where she was.


    But on this private ind, all signals were blocked. If the ring was equipped with a tracker, Mu Sihan probably would not be able to trace it here since it was taken away by Gu Sheng¡¯s man.


    If Gu Sheng found that there was a tracker in the ring, he might take her and leave immediately.


    Then it would be more difficult for Mu Sihan to find her again.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart was turning and she stood up with her fists clenched.


    She pulled open the door and her heart skipped a beat seeing the figure standing by the door.


    ¡°You saw that?¡± Gu Sheng smiled gently and raised his hand, touching Nan Zhi¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If you listen to me, I won¡¯t hurt you, Little Flower.¡±


    Nan Zhi held down the urge to push him away, her eyes glistening with tears. ¡°Was Mu Sihan assassinated by you?¡±


    Gu Shengughed lightly. ¡°Who knows.¡±


    Nan Zhi grabbed Gu Sheng¡¯s hand and the tears in her eyes fell. ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, Mu Sihan¡¯s dead. What¡¯s the point of me being alive? Why don¡¯t you just kill me as well?¡±


    She had just finished her words when her chin was pinched by Gu Sheng. ¡°Little Flower, other than leaving, tell me, what must I do to make you happy?¡±


    A tear rolled out from the corner of Nan Zhi¡¯s eye andnded on the back of Gu Sheng¡¯s hand, as if it was going to burn his skin. Her wet eyshes fluttered and she said with her face ashen, ¡°Mu Sihan once found hundred roses for me in the middle of the night. There¡¯s a Circus rose, a Princess Diana rose, a purple rose, a rainbow-colored rose, a Blue Enchantress, a Pink Promise, a Coro rose, a Floribunda rose, a Freesia rose, a Centifolia rose...¡±


    ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, if you could also get me these 100 species of roses tonight, I promise to be with you.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, you will let me go, okay?¡±


    Gu Sheng narrowed his eyes and released his hold on Nan Zhi¡¯s chin. ¡°If he could do it, I can do it too.¡±


    ...


    Mu Sihan and Bo Yan secretly searched around the inds near Na¡¯er Sea but several of them were big and densely popted. It was not easy to find the whereabouts of Nan Zhi.


    Bo Yan saw that Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was cold and dark, and patted his shoulder. ¡°She must be on one of the inds, don¡¯t be impatient.¡±


    How could Mu Sihan not be impatient? If the mysterious person found out that his death was fake, his kitten would be in more danger.


    ¡°There¡¯ll be a stormter on. We can¡¯t go on to the next ind. Sihan, we have to stay here tonight.¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded with his expression dark. ¡°I¡¯ll go for a smoke.¡±


    Mu Sihan walked out of the hostel, wanting to find a secluded ce to smoke when the conversation between two people attracted his attention.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s already sote. Are you going to the flower nursery?¡±


    ¡°Someone offered a high price to buy all kinds of roses. Our nursery has 40 kinds. I have to get them quickly.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s so romantic? The storm¡¯sing soon and still came out to buy so many different kinds of roses.¡±


    ¡°Who knows, in the world of rich people!¡±


    As the voices of the people having the conversation became smaller, Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes narrowed gradually.


    Hmph.


    Asking people toe out during stormy nights to buy all kinds of roses. Who would do this kind of thing if it was not his Kitten?


    ...


    Gu Sheng was drinking tea in the living room when two of his men brought in arge bouquet of roses. They even brought a middle-aged man with a hunched back.


    ¡°Master, we only bought 98 kinds. The Coro rose and Centifolia rose have not bloomed yet but this florist said that he could make these two roses bloom tonight. The storm ising soon and we were afraid that we would not make it back so we brought him over.¡±


    Gu Sheng looked at the florist with narrowed eyes and after a while he looked away. ¡°Bring him to the greenhouse.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi heard someone calling her when she was sleeping in a daze. She opened her heavy eyelids and saw Gu Sheng holding arge bouquet of delicate roses. Her pupils constricted.


    ¡°Little Flower, I¡¯ve found all the flowers you want.¡± Gu Sheng put the flowers on the bedside table and his slender long fingers gently rubbed her face. ¡°You promise to be my woman, hmm?¡±


    Then, he kissed her on her soft red lips.

 Chapter 495 - He Pushed Her into The Washroom Roughly

    Chapter 495: He Pushed Her into The Washroom Roughly


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Nan Zhi looked at Gu Sheng who was going to kiss her. Her eyshes trembled and before his lips could touch hers, she turned her head away, avoiding his kiss and his lipsnded on her burning cheek.


    His lips were slightly cold so when it touched her burning skin, there was a stark contrast in temperature.


    Gu Sheng frowned and ced his hand on her forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re having a fever?¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed in agreement with a dry throat.


    She dared not to provoke Gu Sheng now. She had seen his cold-blooded and vicious and side. If she provoked him, things would not be easy for her.


    There was a storm tonight and she had asked Gu Sheng to buy 100 roses, he was bound to send people to buy from the surrounding inds. If Mu Sihan were looking around at the surrounding inds and saw that there were people buying different kinds of roses, he would definitely find it strange with his astuteness.


    Of course, this was just her spection, Mu Sihan might not have found out...


    But the most important thing was to dy time.


    ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, I¡¯m having a bad headache. Can I be your woman after I¡¯ve recovered?¡±


    Gu Sheng¡¯s fair and slender hands held Nan Zhi¡¯s burning face, and looked at her eyes that were red because of the fever. His gazended on her soft and tender lips and he murmured, ¡°Little Flower, I¡¯ll give you time. But now, kiss me.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    A gentle smile appeared on Gu Sheng¡¯s face. His clean and elegant face did not resemble one who was so ruthless. Looking at his smiling face, one would only feelfortable.


    Nan Zhi could not see what was hidden underneath his harmless appearance.


    Qin Yubing¡¯s betrayal, Brother Gu Sheng¡¯s imprisonment of her...


    They were originally people whom she trusted with all her heart!


    But now they were hurting her one by one.


    Tears filled Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes and her eyshes fluttered like the wings of an injured butterfly.


    Gu Sheng expression changed slightly. ¡°Is it that difficult for you to kiss me?¡±


    ¡°You... close your eyes.¡±


    Hearing her words, Gu Sheng smiled happily, like a child who had gotten a piece of his favourite candy.


    He closed his eyes.


    He was really beautiful, very clean, with long eyshes touching his fair face, like an innocent boy.


    Who would have thought that such a big boy could cut off Qin Yubing¡¯s finger without even a blink of his eyes!


    Nan Zhi¡¯s exquisite and hot face slowly approached him. When she was still two fingers away from his lips, she raised her hand and used her finger to touch lightly on his pursed lips.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Sheng opened his eyes and his lips burst into a pure smile.


    He was really a nk piece of paper on rtionships, just like what she had imagined him to be!


    He could not even tell between lips and a finger.


    She had evaded this ordeal but Nan Zhi¡¯s heart still felt strangely heavy.


    She was extremely upset with Brother Gu Sheng like this.


    ¡°Have an early rest. Tomorrow I¡¯ll bring you to an interesting ce.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened.


    Go to an interesting ce? Was he going to take her out of here?


    Without revealing the panic in her heart, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Gu Sheng left, Nan Zhi got out of the bed and went into the bathroom.


    If she was not having a fever, she would have sweated all over.


    ...


    Deeper into the night, the rain was getting heavier.


    The man with an ordinary face and stooped back jumped out from the greenhouse window.


    Observing the surroundings keenly, he avoided the infrared surveince cameras and came to the corner of the vi.


    He pressed lightly on the ck object in his hand and a silver light was firmly pinned to the hard wall like a meteor.


    His body like a cat, he followed the rope and snuck into the second floor with ease and dexterity.


    He stood in the dark corner and saw Gu Sheng entering one of the rooms.


    So it was him.


    He walked over silently.


    The room was pink and fantasy-like, it was obviously decorated in ordance to a girl¡¯s favorite style.


    Gu Sheng and his Kitten...


    There was an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    Long before he had found out about Gu Sheng¡¯s identity, he was already suspicious of him. But Gu Sheng hid it too well, a person who looked so pure and clean did not look like someone who could be evil.


    Gu Sheng entered the room and sat by the bed. The purple veil and Gu Sheng¡¯s body blocked the woman but Mu Sihan felt strongly that it was his Kitten.


    His hands clenched into fists.


    Damn that Gu Sheng, what was he trying to do?


    The moment he saw Gu Sheng kissing the woman, the veins on the back of Mu Sihan¡¯s hand protruded out.


    His bad temper almost made him want to go in and kill someone.


    But he must not be rash.


    There were ambushes around the vi, Gu Sheng had bodyguards and Bo Yan had not caught up yet. His rash action would only put him and his Kitten in danger.


    He was delighted to see his Kitten avoid Gu Sheng¡¯s kiss.


    She was indeed his woman, she was moral and had courage!


    But the next moment made his expression change.


    Damn woman, she still kissed Gu Sheng on her own initiative.


    ...


    Nan Zhi¡¯s body was burning up and her head was fuzzy. She nned to take a bath to make her blood circte and sweat it out so her fever could go down quickly.


    Tomorrow Gu Sheng would be bringing her away. She did not know if Mu Sihan could reach here in time...


    She looked at the dark and gloomy sky outside, the stormy sea and she lowered her eyes sadly.


    The weather was so bad, it was better for him to not look for her...


    Lifting her fingers, she pulled down the zipper of her dress when suddenly she heard a slight noise.


    These few days, Gu Sheng would not disturb her when she was resting.


    He had given her a lot of patience.


    Could it be that he could not wait any longer tonight?


    But hadn¡¯t he already promised to wait for her fever to subside...


    Nan Zhi quickly put on the dress she had taken off halfway.


    She walked to the bathroom door and opened it. ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, is there anything you need...¡±


    Her unfinished words were swallowed back because of the man standing by the door.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupil constricted immediately.


    The man by the door had an ordinary face and was wearing ordinary clothes. His back was hunched and he had a weathered look.


    Nan Zhi did not know how he came into this room. There were bodyguards downstairs and Gu Sheng was just next door...


    ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s fingers grabbed onto the doorframe tightly, her dense and long eyshes fluttering.


    Someone who could quietly enter the room she was in and had the courage to make noise by the bathroom door...


    There was an incredulous look in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes and her face was tensed, revealing her nervousness. She was afraid she got the wrong person, and more afraid that Gu Sheng had sent someone to test her...


    She bit her lip and said coldly, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here in the middle of the night? Do you know what this ce is... Ah©`! ¡±


    Before she could finish, she was pushed into the bathroom.

 Chapter 496 - Wild Kiss

    Chapter 496: Wild Kiss


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Nan Zhi was caught unaware, and did not expect the man would push her so hard. She stepped back unsteadily.


    Before she knew what was going on, the man with the stooped back suddenly walked in and locked the bathroom door.


    Nan Zhi stepped back unconsciously until her body touched the cold wall of the bathroom.


    ¡°Who on earth are you... What do you want...¡±


    The man pursed his lips and said nothing, but his hunched back slowly straightened up.


    His body became tall and straight.


    Even though he was in ordinary clothes, it became extraordinary.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes widened, and the hands hanging by her sides clenched tightly into fists.


    Under the warm lights, their gazes and breaths intertwined, and even the surrounding air was moving slowly.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heartbeat sped up and felt like it was going to jump out from her chest.


    But her rationality was still present. Before he admitted his identity, she wouldn¡¯t ask him if he was Mu Sihan.


    Her thick and curled eyshes fluttered and after meeting with his eyes for a few seconds, she looked away. But the next second, her delicate chin was grabbed by his slender and long fingers and she was forced to look into his eyes.


    Tears were already forming in her eyes.


    If there were uncertainties before, she was now fully certain.


    Who else could do this kind of domineering and rough action besides Mu Sihan?


    ¡°Is it you?¡± Her voice sounded slightly hoarse and choked.


    The man¡¯s long fingers caressed her beautiful face and his calloused fingers rubbed her lips. His gaze looking at her was deep and dark, with feelings she could not understand. ¡°You kissed Gu Sheng?¡±


    He did not disguise his voice in front of her.


    Hearing that deep, cold and arrogant voice, Nan Zhi felt choked up, and all kinds of emotions running up. Grieve, sorrow, joy, shock...


    She did not hear clearly what he asked. The instant she heard his voice, the tears she was holding back, fell.


    He was still alive and he really came to look for her.


    Her silence made him angry. The finger that was rubbing her lips suddenly increase its strength, like he was rubbing away the dirt left on her lips.


    Nan Zhi felt pain and the grievance in her became even bigger. She did not expect him to treat her so roughly the moment he came here.


    The past few days she was so afraid and helpless but she kept it deep in her heart, as she had no one else to talk to. She was almost going crazy.


    She wanted to see him even in her dreams, leaning into his arms and seeking a sense of security.


    But this damn man was so fierce.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, you bastard!¡± She reached out her hand and pushed him, but because of her fever, she had not much strength and her push was like a cat scratch. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me!¡±


    He still looked at her gloomily, a stormy sea in his dark eyes. His lips were pursed tightly and there was no expression on his ordinary looking face.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a bastard.¡± He smiled coldly, his eyes dark, cold and dangerous. ¡°Then your Brother Gu Sheng¡¯s not a bastard?¡±


    Kidnapping her to this ce, making him think that she had an ident while on the ne and made him almost suffocated from being upset. Then even sending an easy woman to his side.


    Bullying him when he was unable to see?


    That was all okay. But the moment he came here, he saw her kissing that damn Gu Sheng.


    All the bad temper and raging emotions in his body were ignited.


    His rationality disappeared.


    While feeling bad-tempered, panic also spread out from his heart.


    Could she have been moved by her interaction with Gu Sheng for these past few days?


    After all, before she had fallen for him, the person she was thinking about and even dreamed of was Gu Sheng!


    Nan Zhi saw the man¡¯s darkening expression and she felt even more upset. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Thinking about it, she was brought to the ind by Gu Sheng for some time already. Was he thinking that she and Gu Sheng had that kind of rtionship already?


    She opened her mouth, wanting to exin when there was a pain on her chin. The man had pinched her chin and kissed her roughly.


    His high nose bridge touched the tip of her delicate nose, and their lips were pressed together tightly.


    It was a long lost kiss but there was no gentleness, only an anguished aggressiveness.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips were painfully kissed by him. She put her hands on his chest and pushed him. ¡°Mmh, Mu Sihan, let go...¡±


    The moment she spoke, the man pried open her soft red lips and his hot tongue reached into her mouth.


    He kissed wildly and domineeringly and swept every inch of her mouth forcefully, lingering yet with a sense of reckless punishment.


    It was like he was washing her clean of the breath Gu Sheng had left on her lips and turning it into his.


    During the period she was missing, he was counting on his fingers. Every day felt like he was in a boiling pan of oil.


    His kisses deepened.


    Nan Zhi resisted more and more fiercely. Besides using her hands to push his chest, her body was also struggling and twisting around.


    He froze.


    She did not want his kisses that much?


    Why didn¡¯t she resist when she kissed Gu Sheng on her initiative?


    His hand held on to her slender waist. Ignoring her struggling, he entangled her tongue with his.


    Nan Zhi frowned.


    Why was this man bing more unreasonable?


    She lifted her leg and kicked at his calf.


    She did not kick that hard but there would still be some pain.


    He moved away from her lips but did not release her, lowering his head to her ear, hot breath spilled into her ear and brought out a tingling feeling. ¡°What else have you done with Gu Sheng these past few days besides kissing?¡±


    When Nan Zhi heard his words, she was angry.


    After a while, she squeezed out the words from her mouth, ¡°What happened between you and Qin Yubing when she pretended to be me?¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°Qin Yubing? The friend you broke off with?¡±


    A smirk appeared on Nan Zhi¡¯s face. ¡°You did not even recognize her. It seems like you really treated her as me!¡±


    She pushed him away hard. Unexpectedly, he was pushed away this time.


    She walked forward a few steps but soon, she was hugged by him from behind.


    He pulled her into his arms again, her back was forced to lean against his chest. She felt his breath, his temperature, his strength and she felt like crying. She really did not want to argue with him at this time and turned around again, throwing herself into his arms and hugging him tightly.


    She looked up at his ordinary looking face and asked with a slightly choked voice, ¡°Why are we still fighting at this time? Let¡¯s fight when we leave this ce, okay?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at the tears circling in her almond-shaped eyes and his bad temper eased. His hand caressed her face with surprising tenderness. ¡°Who¡¯s fighting with you? Can¡¯t I even be jealous?¡±

 Chapter 497 - A Handsome Man Fresh Out of The Bath

    Chapter 497: A Handsome Man Fresh Out of The Bath


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Although he did not have his usual appearance now, his arrogant and morose expression automatically appeared in Nan Zhi¡¯s mind and she could not help letting out a giggle.


    ¡°I know Young Master Mu likes to be jealous.¡±


    Mu Sihan pressed her against the bathroom wall, his fingers lifting her chin up, his nose touching hers, a faint smile on his face. ¡°Tell me, who likes to be jealous?¡±


    ¡°You... Mmh!¡±


    Her unfinished words were being blocked by his lips.


    The fingers holding on to her chin tightened and forced her to open her lips slightly. Seeing that his tongue was about to move into her mouth and entangle her tongue, she quickly pushed his face away.


    He held her hand and bit her fingertip.


    She hissed with pain and gasped.


    She red at the mean man with her eyes red. ¡°It hurts a lot!¡±


    ¡°Why do you always push me away when I¡¯m kissing you?¡± He was not very good at expressing himself. He had turned his worry and longing into kisses and used that to convey it to her.


    But this damn woman always wanted to push him away.


    Nan Zhi drew back the hand that was bitten and covered her mouth, her long eyshes lowered, not looking at him. She was afraid that she would be soft-hearted if she looked at him and let him kiss as he wished.


    ¡°I¡¯ve caught a cold.¡± She was afraid that she would pass it to him. If he caught a cold at such an important time and split into his brother¡¯s personality, she might be left behind by him again.


    She did not want to experience being abandoned by him again. Feeling it twice was more than enough.


    Although she knew he had a mental illness and that was not his real intention, the feeling of being left behind was really upsetting.


    The moment Mu Sihan heard her words, he understood her meaning.


    His eyes darkened and he rubbed her head, then pulled her into his arms tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head. ¡°I should be the one apologizing for worrying you.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at her thin and tired face and used his fingers to wipe away the tears at the corner of her eyes, saying with a low and husky voice, ¡°Did Gu Sheng that damn scum force you to do anything?¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lip and she said chokingly with a sad voice, ¡°Other than asking me to kiss him tonight, the other times he respected me a lot.¡±


    Except for imprisoning her, he did not use violence or force her to do anything.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s gaze that was looking at her darkened. ¡°He kidnapped you and sent another woman to my side. This is a crime that deserves death.¡±


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth, wanting to say something when Auntie Sun¡¯s voice sounded at the door, ¡°Miss Nan, are you still taking a bath? Master wanted me to bring supper and cold medicine up.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s body froze and she gave a look to Mu Sihan, signalling for him to be quiet.


    ¡°Put it on the table, I¡¯ll have it after my bath.¡±


    Auntie Sun said okay and turned around, putting down the tray.


    Nan Zhi thought Auntie Sun had left but a few secondster, she heard Auntie Sun¡¯s voice. ¡°Master, Miss Nan is taking a bath.¡±


    Gu Sheng went to the bathroom door and knocked. ¡°Little Flower, you have a cold so don¡¯t be too long. Come out quickly and take the medicine and supper.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be out soon, Brother Gu Sheng. Go to bed first!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of weighttely. Next time I have to supervise you when you eat. Come out soon!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan, who was close by her and pursed her lips, her heartbeat sped up like it was about to jump out from her throat.


    If Gu Sheng found that there was a man hiding in the bathroom, even though Mu Sihan had disguised himself and Gu Sheng would not recognize him, he would not let him off.


    Knock knock knock.


    The knocking sounded again.


    ¡°Little Flower, what are you doing inside?¡± Gu Sheng voiced sounded tensed.


    Nan Zhi replied, ¡°I¡¯m still taking a bath, I¡¯lle out and eat itter.¡±


    Gu Sheng narrowed his eyes. He was worried that she could not ept tonight¡¯s kiss and would do something silly. He said to Auntie Sun, ¡°Bring me the spare key.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows when she heard Gu Sheng asking Auntie Sun to take the spare key.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened. The situation was urgent, if Gu Sheng saw him, he would not be able to fight him alone even if he was strong enough.


    He reacted very fast, pointing to the bathtub and Nan Zhi understood immediately.


    Gu Sheng was going to break in now. If she continued to stop him, it would raise his suspicions.


    After Mu Sihany in the bathtub, Nan Zhi quickly took off her dress and squeezed bath gel into the bathtub, theny on top of Mu Sihan.


    She made her face and hair wet, and rubbed foam on her arms.


    Just after she had done this, the door to the bathroom opened.


    When Gu Sheng came in and saw Nan Zhi, who had two slender, fair arms hanging out of the bathtub and a tinge of red on her face, he smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t soak for too long, I¡¯ll wait for you toe out and eat.¡±


    He looked around the bathroom and went out after finding nothing unusual.


    The moment the bathroom door closed, Nan Zhi stood up from the bathtub.


    She whispered to Mu Sihan, ¡°I can only inconvenience you to stay here a little longer.¡±


    She wiped her body, put a bathrobe over her wet undergarments and went out.


    Gu Sheng saw Nan Zhiing out and led her to the table where the supper was. He sat her down, picked up the hair dryer and threaded his fingers through her slightly wet hair, helping her to blow her hair.


    Nan Zhi wanted to stop him but let him be after thinking for a while.


    Mu Sihan must have arranged for people toe. Perhaps, this was thest time she would be in such close contact with Brother Gu Sheng.


    His actions were gentle and attentive when blowing her hair.


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes, a wave of sadness in her heart.


    After drying her hair and watching her finish drinking the Pear and Fritiria Soup, he bent down and kissed her forehead. ¡°Good night, Little Flower.¡±


    Looking at Gu Sheng¡¯s retreating figure, Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes turned red.


    How did she and Brother Gu Sheng end up in such a state today?


    After confirming that Gu Sheng had returned to his room, Nan Zhi locked the room door, pushed open the bathroom door and went in.


    Mu Sihan had already returned to his original appearance. The moment she pushed open the door to enter, he looked over at her.


    A face that seemed to be carved meticulously by a master craftsman, it was sharp, cold but handsome. His sharp and long eyebrows, dark eyes, high nose together with his naturally pink lips, one could hardly pick out a single w.


    When his dark eyes looked over at her, her heart jumped, like it had skipped a beat.


    ¡°Gu Sheng¡¯s gone?¡± The man stood up from the bathtub, asking her while taking off the wet clothes that were sticking closely to his body.


    Watching him gradually revealing his strong chest, taut abdominal muscles, Nan Zhi suddenly felt her nose getting hot.


    Mu Sihan saw that Nan Zhi was silent and his obsidian-like narrow eyes stared at her, he was stunned when he saw two red lines gushed out of her nose.

 Chapter 498 - Anxious, Excited, Afraid…

    Chapter 498: Anxious, Excited, Afraid...


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    His pectoral muscles were smooth and firm, his waist was narrow with no extra flesh. It was really beautiful and heart arousing.


    But it was not Nan Zhi¡¯s first time seeing his bare body, so she should not have a nosebleed...


    But she did.


    She lowered her eyes and touched her nose.


    Her fingers were stained red.


    When Mu Sihan saw this, he hurried towards her and said, ¡°Look up.¡±


    He took a tissue and wiped it for her.


    After her nosebleed gradually stopped, Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows, a faint smile on his thin lips. ¡°You have a nosebleed even before you saw the most important ce. Kitten, how much do you miss me?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s head hurt and she swallowed, not knowing whether her nosebleed was because she saw his body or some other reason...


    Mu Sihan saw that her eyes were slightly red and used the back of his hand to touch her forehead.


    It was very hot.


    ¡°You¡¯re having such a high fever?¡± The medicine didn¡¯t work?¡± His dark eyes were full of worry.


    Nan Zhi shook her head and her slender body walked to the sink. She turned on the tap and washed her face and hands, wiped away the nosebleed and then looked at the man behind her through the mirror. ¡°The medicine won¡¯t take effect so fast. I¡¯ll be better tomorrow after sleeping.¡±


    Her health had always been good, and having colds were rare. This time her fever came so suddenly, she did not know the reason for it herself.


    Mu Sihan came over and hugged her from behind, hisrge hands intertwining in front of her stomach. Nan Zhi leaned her body against his chest, a smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t frown, the fever will be down tomorrow. The nosebleed was because of seeing you taking off your clothes suddenly and I became restless?¡±


    Mu Sihan lowered his head and buried his handsome face into her neck. His breathnded on her skin and he said in a deep and husky voice, ¡°Restless? It seems like my Kitten misses my body a lot.¡±


    He opened his lips and sucked at her earlobe, his wet and hot tongue lightly licking her ear.


    A numb feeling like electricity shot through her body. She shivered and goosebumps appeared on her arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t blow your breath at me ear, it tickles...¡±


    He gave a lowugh and asked her, ¡°And where else are you itchy?¡±


    Almost immediately, Nan Zhi understood his words filled with sexual innuendo. Her beautiful face flushed red and she jabbed at his chest. ¡°Why are you so annoying... Ah©`!¡±


    He suddenly turned her around and carried her up to the sink, his knees pushing her legs open and squeezing his slim yet strong waist in.


    Nan Zhi had no choice but to wrap her legs around his waist.


    His handsome face came close to her and leaned his forehead against hers, their gazes meeting.


    Nan Zhi was blushing and her heart was thumping from his stare. She lowered her eyshes and said, ¡°I have a cold. If you keeping so close to me, I¡¯ll pass it to you.¡±


    His fingers lifted her chin, not letting her avoid his gaze. ¡°Kitten, I¡¯ve been worried about you ever since you went missing. Now I finally got to see you, can¡¯t I kiss you for a little longer?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to pass it to you.¡±


    His finger pressed on her lips and the eyes looking at her darkened. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t caught a cold, would you still have the strength to talk now?¡±


    This man...


    ¡°You kissed Gu Sheng on your own initiative, you can¡¯t even kiss me now?¡±


    Nan Zhi said, ¡°I didn¡¯t kiss Gu Sheng, you¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then kiss me now.¡±


    This shameless person!


    He was relentless, if she did not kiss him, they would spend the night in the bathroom.


    Her hands wrapped around his neck and she quickly gave his lips a quick kiss.


    She wanted to move away but he pressed onto the back of her head, kissing her hard.


    His kiss was deep and fierce.


    Nan Zhi could not push him away, even her nerves were trembling.


    His palm slid slowly down her delicate skin and along the neckline of her clothes, reaching in.


    The bad temper inside of him was stirring dangerously.


    But his rationality was still present. He did not want to force her when she was sick...


    His handsome face buried into her neck and he took in a deep breath.


    ...


    Picking her up, he carried her to bed with ease.His tall body was close to her slender back and he had her trapped her in his firm chest.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, tomorrow Gu Sheng will be taking me away.¡±


    The man behind her snorted. ¡°Then we have to see if he has the ability or not.¡± He raised his head and kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°Kitten, have an early rest.¡±


    ¡°Will you be in danger if you don¡¯t return to the greenhouse?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll go there before dawn.¡±


    The man behind might have been too tired or perhaps smelling her faint fragrance, he fell asleep soon after.


    Nan Zhi, on the other hand, could not sleep. Her cold this time seemed to be much more serious than previous times.


    Her temples felt like it was pricked by needles. It was so painful to even breathe.


    But in order to not let the man behind her know, she bit her lip and endured it.


    ...


    As the sky was starting to lighten, Mu Sihan woke up.


    He looked at the person beside him and kissed her forehead before getting out of bed.


    Just then, a sharp rm suddenly sounded in the vi.


    Nan Zhi opened her eyes and looked at the man who had worn his clothes but had no chance to leave. Her pupils constricted. ¡°Could it be that they found out about you?¡±


    Mu Sihan walked to the door and looked at what was happening downstairs through the gap.


    The lights in the vi were all turned on, and the lights were bright.


    Footsteps and sounds of people conversing could be heard in the corridor.


    ¡°Master, that florist is missing.¡±


    ¡°Search every corner and find him.¡±


    Mu Sihan closed the door and looked at the clock on the wall. He walked towards Nan Zhi, grabbed her wrist and pulled her into the closet.


    The moment the door of the wardrobe closed, the bedroom door was pushed opened.


    Gu Sheng came in with his bodyguards.


    When he saw that Nan Zhi was not in the room, his gentle face darkened immediately.


    His eyes swept through the room and his gazended on the closet.


    Nan Zhi, who was in the closet, was so nervous her heart was almost jumping out of her mouth when she heard footsteps approaching.


    The man behind her embraced her and his thin lips came to her ear and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Nan Zhi lifted her hand and held the man¡¯s hand.


    She was not afraid because he was here.


    Just when Gu Sheng was in front of the closet and was about to open it, a gunshot sounded suddenly.


    ¡°Master, someone broke into the ind.¡±


    Before Gu Sheng could say anything, there was another report. ¡°Master, someone rescued Miss Nan.¡±


    Gu Sheng¡¯s eyes darkened. He took out a gun from his waist and went out in big steps.


    Gu Sheng gave chase with his men to one of the helicopters. He saw Bo Yan pinning down a woman and a menacing look shed past his eyes.


    Sh*t, he was being tricked.


    The woman being rescued was not Nan Zhi, but Qin Yubing who was disguised as her.


    That meant the real Nan Zhi was probably still in the vi.

 Chapter 499 - Mu Sihan, Goodbye

    Chapter 499: Mu Sihan, Goodbye


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Qin Yubing was being held at the neck by Bo Yan and was dragged forward.


    When she saw Gu Shenging, she was surprised and happy like she had seen her savior. ¡°Mr Gu, save me, save me!¡±


    Gu Shengughed coldly and there was no hint of warmth in his eyes. ¡°You take care of yourself.¡±


    After exchanging fire with Bo Yan, Gu Sheng ran towards the vi under the protection of his bodyguards.


    There was a bad premonition in his heart.


    This private ind, other than his people, was generally difficult to find.


    Unless...


    Gu Sheng thought of the middle-aged man his bodyguard had brought backst night.


    Damn it!


    That man must be Mu Sihan in disguise!


    ...


    After Gu Sheng left with his men, Mu Sihan pulled Nan Zhi out of the closet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The bodyguard outside the vi saw Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi, and raised his gun, firing at him. Mu Sihan let go of Nan Zhi, kicked the gun away from the bodyguard¡¯s hand with his long leg.


    The bodyguard wanted to give chase but Mu Sihan picked up the gun and shot him in the leg.


    The gunshot attracted more bodyguards.


    Nan Zhi had never experienced such a storm of shots and shells and her nose was full of the smell of smoke after the exchange of fire and blood.


    She did not allow herself to slow Mu Sihan down and followed closely behind him.


    She had seen his shooting skills once on Xiao Yi¡¯s cruise. He was ruthless, urate and fast.


    Soon, they arrived at the helicopter Bo Yan had sent over. Mu Sihan let Nan Zhi get on first. After Nan Zhi had got on, she reached out her hand to pull Mu Sihan.


    Gu Sheng came after them with arge group of people.


    ¡°Little Flower, you won¡¯t be able to leave,¡± Gu Sheng shouted through the noise.


    Mu Sihan fought with Gu Sheng¡¯s men while getting onto the helicopter.


    Mu Sihan finally got onto the helicopter when Gu Sheng was a few hundred meters away.


    When the cabin door closed, both of them breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    Gu Sheng looked at the helicopter that was slowly ascending and his lips tightened into a straight line.


    ¡°Master, do you want to chase after them?¡±


    ¡°No, they won¡¯t be able to run.¡±


    Inside the helicopter.


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi whose face was pale and eyes were red. Knowing that she was frightened, he stretched out his long arm and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Nan Zhi leaned on his shoulder and hummed softly.


    Although they had escaped, she had an uneasy feeling in her heart.


    Mu Sihan picked up themunicator on the helicopter and contacted Bo Yan.


    When it got through, Bo Yan¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded. ¡°Sihan, Gu Sheng said that when he kidnapped Nan Zhi, he imnted a chip the size of a grain of rice in her body. If he presses the remote control lightly now, Nan Zhi will be blown to pieces.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression changed.


    He had really underestimated Gu Sheng!


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkening and she furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ...


    The helicopternded at the ce designated by Gu Sheng.


    It was on the edge of a steep cliff.


    A smile appeared on Gu Sheng¡¯s face as he watched Nan Zhi and Mu Sihaning down from the helicopter. ¡°I told you before, you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±


    Gu Sheng only had two bodyguards with him and they pointed their guns at Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan.


    Gu Sheng promised not to detonate the chip inside Nan Zhi under the condition that theye alone.


    ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, do you have to use such despicable methods?¡± Nan Zhi red furiously at Gu Sheng, her eyes red.


    Gu Sheng beckoned to Nan Zhi. ¡°Little Flower,e to me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯te, I can only...¡± A mini remote control appeared in Gu Sheng hand.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Fine, I¡¯lle over.¡±


    Mu Sihan held on to Nan Zhi¡¯s hand tightly. Nan Zhi held him back and blinked lightly at him.


    Mu Sihan did not loosen his hold on Nan Zhi and looked at Gu Sheng with a sharp and cold gaze. ¡°Let her go. I¡¯ll be your hostage.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Gu Shengughed. ¡°What I want is Little Flower, why do I want you to be my hostage? I¡¯ll count to three, if she doesn¡¯te over, I¡¯ll detonate the chip straight away!¡±


    Nan Zhi clenched her fists and pushed Mu Sihan away. ¡°If I don¡¯t go, the both of us will die. But if I go, maybe things will turn around.¡±


    Nan Zhi walked towards Gu Sheng who was at the edge of the cliff.


    The bodyguard searched Nan Zhi¡¯s body and let her go to Gu Sheng¡¯s side when they did not find any guns or knives on her.


    Gu Sheng sped Nan Zhi¡¯s neck from behind and looked at Mu Sihan with a smile. ¡°Mu Sihan, before you¡¯ve gotten Little Flower, didn¡¯t you also use despicable methods to her? You raped and hurt her. You are aware of your own status, you won¡¯t be able to give her happiness. Let go!¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at the two of them standing on the edge of the cliff and looked as if they would fall any time. He pursed his lips. ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Gu Sheng seemed very satisfied with Mu Sihan¡¯s present attitude. He smiled. ¡°Kneel down and beg me. Maybe I can think about it after you¡¯ve begged me.¡±


    Gu Sheng knew that with Mu Sihan¡¯s status and personality, it would be more painful for him to kneel and beg than killing him.


    He wanted to see how much he would do for Nan Zhi!


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression tensed.


    Nan Zhi shouted with her eyes red, ¡°No, Mu Sihan you can¡¯t kneel to him! Go, I¡¯ll stay here, he won¡¯t do anything to me!¡±


    Gu Sheng tightened his hold on Nan Zhi¡¯s neck. He looked down at her, his voice gentle. ¡°Little Flower, I¡¯ve said before. If you¡¯re obedient, I won¡¯t hurt you. But do you think that you are obedient?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips tightly and looked at Gu Sheng coldly. ¡°Will you let her go if I kneel down and beg you?¡±


    An innocuous smile shed past Gu Sheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nan Zhi kept shaking her head. ¡°No, Mu Sihan, you can¡¯t kneel to him! Don¡¯t!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyesnded on Nan Zhi and a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s all right.¡±


    Watching him slowly bending one knee, Nan Zhi grasped the right moment and cut towards Gu Sheng¡¯s wrist with the knife de hidden in her fist.


    Gu Sheng did not expect that she had a weapon in her fist. There was a pain in his wrist and the remote control dropped. Mu Sihan took the opportunity and rolled forward, grabbing the nearest bodyguard and kicked him hard, grabbing the gun in his hand. Then he shot another bodyguard quickly.


    ¡°Kitten, run.¡±


    Nan Zhi ran forward two steps and Mu Sihan shot Gu Sheng in the thigh. Because of the rainst night, the soil covering the rocks had loosened.


    The ce where Gu Sheng was standing was close to the edge. When the center of gravity was tilted, the loose earth beneath his feet copsed and the moment he fell, the bloody palm grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s ankle. Nan Zhi, who was dragged by him, could not react at all and followed his body and went down along with the loose soil.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, I¡¯m taking Little Flower to the underworld. Come along if you have the guts!¡±


    Mu Sihan flew in the direction of Nan Zhi.


    They were only a meter away and he could catch her with a stretch of his hand.


    But it was exactly this one meter.


    His hand only grabbed a handful of loose soil.


    He could only watch as Nan Zhi fell off the cliff. The wind lifted her long hair and her pale face looked at him, brimming with tears. She only said five words to him as she fell, ¡°Take good care of Xiaojie.¡±

 Chapter 500 - Two Months Later…

    <h4>Chapter 500: Two Months Later...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan watched as the figure gradually disappeared from sight and his dark eyes were red.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    The vein on his forehead pulsed and for a moment he felt only shock and anger, and his heart was burning with grief!


    He was here to save her but all he did was watch as she fell down the cliff with Gu Sheng.


    He stared at his palm that was full of dirt and his jaw was clenched tightly.


    Why didn¡¯t he catch her in time?


    He closed his eyes then looked at the deep cliff and leapt.


    But his body did not fall. He looked up and saw Bo Yan leaning over the cliff, grabbing his hand.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re upset now, but if you jumped down, what about Xiaojie? Have you thought about him?¡±


    Bo Yan tugged at Mu Sihan¡¯s hand and pulled him up bit by bit. ¡°Below the cliff is the sea. If one falls, they might not die. Besides, Nan Zhi knows how to swim, right?¡±


    A ray of hope shed past Mu Sihan¡¯s dim dark eyes. He did not try to jump down again and grabbed on to Bo Yan, hoisting himself up slowly.


    ...


    <i>Two monthster.</i>


    Ning City, Renxin Hospital.


    Xia Yanran and Yan Hua went to visit Xiaojie together. During this period, Xiaojie¡¯s condition began to deteriorate. Nan Zhi and Gu Sheng fell down the cliff but their bodies were not found. In addition to salvaging in the sea, Mu Sihan also took care of Nan Xiaojie, trying to find him a suitable bone marrow.


    But his blood type was special and it was difficult to find the right bone marrow for him.


    The little fellow had be more and more sensible. He shaved his head during the process of chemotherapy. Even adults could not bear chemotherapy but he never even shed a tear.


    He said that he wanted to be healthy and wait for his Pretty Zhizhi toe back.


    Although it had been two months and the probability of her being alive was slim, Mu Sihan and Xiaojie never gave up.


    If it weren¡¯t for Xiaojie, Mu Sihan would not be able to withstand such a blow!


    But if he copsed, Xiaojie would have no support.


    He must live well.


    ...


    Yan Hua and Xia Yanran bought many fruits and toys that Xiaojie liked.


    Xiaojie was sitting on the bed drawing and on the paper, it was Nan Zhi¡¯s appearance. Although it did not look very simr, it was a child¡¯s longing for his mother.


    Unlike the ne ident previously, Xiaojie was not downcast but on the contrary, he was very positive every day.


    He said, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi doesn¡¯t like me crying. She likes me to smile. I don¡¯t want to do what she doesn¡¯t like, I want to do what makes her happy.¡±


    Xia Yanran and Yan Hua sat by the bed and yed the toys with Xiaojie. After a while, a steady and strong sound of footsteps could be heard outside the ward.


    Two men of the same tall build came in.


    Mu Sihan was wearing a hand-tailored ck suit, the fitting fabric wrapped around his muscr body. The exquisite ck shirt was matched with a wine-red tie and his tailored suit pants wrapped around his legs perfectly, making his body look even taller.


    During this period, he had lost weight and his thin face was angr and his features even more well-defined.


    He was much colder and more indifferent than before.


    It was rare for Yan Hua and Xia Yanran to see him smile at all.


    Following behind him was Bo Yan. He seldom wore a suit after shedding off the stink of money of a business man and returning to the force. Every time Yan Hua came to the hospital, she would see him wearing army green colored clothes.


    Yan Hua, from the corner of her eyes, saw a pair of dark colored pants.


    Xiaojie greeted them, ¡°Daddy, Uncle Bo.¡±


    Bo Yan went to the side of the bed to answer Xiaojie and his gazended on Yan Hua.


    Since he hade in, Yan Hua had kept her head lowered, her long eyshes casting two shadows on her fair and clean face, which looked beautiful.


    Yan Hua felt Bo Yan¡¯s gaze on her and she looked up towards him.


    In fact, it was almost half a month since shest came to the hospital to visit Xiaojie and saw him.


    Ever since he regained his identity, he had not worn sses any more. Without the lenses of the sses blocking, his long and upturned eyes looked to be even sharp and deep.


    Perhaps he had been training more outsidetely, his fair skin was tanned. He was cold, handsome and full of masculinity.


    His face was thin and his hair neat. When he looked at people with his eyes narrowed, it was deep and gloomy, making it difficult for people to guess what he was thinking.


    Bo Yan¡¯s gaze did not stay on Yan Hua for long. After a while, a female doctor dressed in a white coat came in.


    ¡°Ah Yan, I will end work in an hour¡¯s time.¡±


    Yan Hua looked at the female doctor. The female doctor was petite and gentle-looking. She looked at Bo Yan with a gentle gaze, a smile on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s eat Korean foodter.¡±


    Bo Yan took the cigarette that was tucked behind his ear and yed with it. His thin lips opened and he hummed coldly in agreement.


    Even so, the female doctor still smiled very happily.


    After the doctor left, Xiaojie blinked his bright ck eyes. ¡°Uncle Bo, is that your new girlfriend?¡±


    Bo Yan did not deny it nor admit it. He just lifted the corners of his lips into a faint smile.


    Yan Hua felt that the atmosphere in the ward seemed to be a little suffocating and she stood up to go to the washroom outside.


    She did not go in but leaned against the wall, taking out a female cigarette from her bag.


    She did not know when she began to like the taste of nicotine.


    When the night was still and she was feeling lonely, she would light one up.


    At first, she would choked for half a day with just one puff and be red in the face, and felt so bad she could die.


    Later, she got used to it without knowing how.


    She lit the cigarette and took a breath of it with slightly squinted eyes, and then blew out the smoke.


    She lifted her delicate chin and looked at the ceiling.


    The curling smoke slowly dispersed in front of her eyes.


    She raised her hand and was about to take another puff when suddenly, a slender and beautiful hand came over and took the cigarette from her hand.


    Yan Hua came back to her senses and looked away from the ceiling and towards the man who had taken her cigarette.


    When she saw him, her pupils constricted.


    Since their divorce, she had no interaction with Bo Yan for almost two months.


    Yan Hua looked at his cold appearance and a smile appeared on her red lips. ¡°Mr Bo are you going to discipline me about smoking? Or do you think there are poppies in my cigarette and it¡¯s somehow rted to Mr Bo¡¯s work?¡±


    Her slightly mocking tone made the expression on Bo Yan¡¯s handsome and indifferent face change. He stubbed out the cigarette by pinching it with his hand and looked at the woman who looked charming when smiling with her lowered eyes. ¡°Smoking is bad for your health.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The smile on Yan Hua¡¯s lips deepened, her eyesnded on his slightly opened cor. She could see his firm and defined pectoral muscles inside. She lifted her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Who are you to be concerned about me, Mr Bo? Or, do you need me to remind you, Mr Bo, that we are divorced and have no rtions anymore. As long as I don¡¯t take drugs and sell drugs, you have nothing to do with me.¡±

 Chapter 501 - She Might Be Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 501: She Might Be Pregnant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Bo Yan used to wear suits and leather shoes, he would give people a fresh, cold and abstinent taste.


    Now he was wearing military uniform and the abstinent vor became more apparent. Especially when he took off his sses, the pair of long and upturned eyes looked even more deep and charming.


    Now he was probably more popr with women.


    From the female doctor¡¯s gaze looking at him previously, one could imagine that was the case.


    Yan Hua had given up on him and now looking at him, she was unaffected and could even use a teasing and mocking tone to talk to him.


    She did not even dare to meet his eyes before.


    ¡°Huahua, smoking is bad for your health. Quit it.¡±


    Yan Hua wanted tough. She gave a smile that did not reach her eyes. ¡°Mr Bo, please call me Madam Yan or Miss Yan in the future. Huahua is for my future boyfriend or husband to call.¡±


    Bo Yan was speechless.


    Yan Hua did not want to say anything more to him and pushed him away to leave. But she had only pushed him when her fingers were grabbed by him.


    Her hands became soft and delicate, slender and cold.


    His palm wasrge and warm, with callouses.


    Yan Hua furrowed her eyebrows and quickly pulled back her hand.


    Bo Yan wanted to say something but Yan Hua did not give him a chance and left without looking back.


    Looking at her slender back, Bo Yan frowned slightly.


    She had lost weight again.


    Had she not been having her meals properly?


    ...


    At night.


    Yan Hua went to Xia Yanran¡¯s house to have dinner.


    Recently Junyuan had been busy with Xiaojie¡¯s illness. He spent almost every night in the hospital and seldom went home.


    Xia Yanran cooked several dishes.


    ¡°Huahua, I¡¯m not as good as Zhizhi, you¡¯ll have to make do with it.¡±


    When it came to the topic of Nan Zhi, Yan Hua and Xia Yanran became silent again. But then they said with perfect chemistry, ¡°God blesses the good. Zhizhi will still be alive, it¡¯s just that we still haven¡¯t found her yet.¡±


    Xia Yanran picked up a piece of boiled meat and put it in Yan Hua¡¯s bowl. ¡°Huahua, you¡¯re thin enough, stop losing weight already. Eat more and taste my best dishes.¡±


    Yan Hua smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, it looks delicious.¡±


    Just as she put the meat into her mouth, Yan Hua covered her mouth and stood up from the chair. Under Xia Yanran¡¯s surprised gaze, Yan Hua ran into the bathroom.


    Soon after, vomiting sounds could be heard.


    Xia Yanran quickly put down her chopsticks and went into the bathroom. ¡°Huahua, are you all right?¡±


    Yan Hua turned on the tap and washed her face. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Suddenly my stomach doesn¡¯t feel good. Maybe I haven¡¯t eaten meat for some time and could not take it.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at Yan Hua with concern. ¡°I¡¯ve also made side dishes, you can have those as they¡¯re not oily...¡± While speaking, Xia Yanran seemed to have thought of something and her eyes widened. ¡°Huahua, could you be...¡±


    When Xia Yanran was a reporter, she had interviewed more than her fair share of pregnant women before. Back then, a pregnant woman vomited just like Huahua.


    Yan Hua did not understand what Xia Yanran meant. ¡°Could I be what?¡±


    Xia Yanran nced at Yan Hua¡¯s t stomach. ¡°Is your period on time recently?¡±


    ¡°I seldom get them on time.¡± It was probably because of the endocrine dyscrasia caused by her obesity, her period was never punctual. Recently so many things had happened and she had not paid attention to this...


    Hearing Yanran bringing it up, no matter how slow Yan Hua was, she also understood the meaning of her words.


    Could she be...


    Yan Hua¡¯s eyes widened and her face turned pale. ¡°Yanran, don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    That time she fell out with Bo Yan was the only time they slept together. That time she was ufortable and after leaving the room, she went to a hotel and slept for a day. She only thought about taking contraceptive pill after that.


    But when she bought the medicine, the staff had told her that the medicine was effective for 24 hours.


    Did she take expired medicine?


    She and Bo Yan were divorced and finally managed to draw a line between them. She no longer had a rtionship with him and did not want to have his child.


    ¡°Huahua, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go to the drugstore downstairs to buy a pregnancy test kit.¡±


    Yan Hua was in a daze. She was frightened and said okay with a trembling voice.


    There was a drugstore opposite of Xia Yanran¡¯s house and after changing her clothes, she rushed downstairs.


    After crossing the road, she went straight to the drugstore. She did not notice a ck car parked by the side of the road.


    Xiao Yi sat in the car holding a woman who was wearing a sexy suspender. The woman leaned against him, with her fingers that were painted a bright red drawing circles on his firm chest.


    Since returning to Ning City, Xiao Yi had be a big boss that people look up to. After recovering from his wounds, he personally wiped out the bald man¡¯s forces.


    Now with his position in the mafia, if he said one, no one dared to say two.


    Many people who wanted to suck up to him gave him many beautiful women. At first, he was not interested, and appeared in front of the media in a high profile manner, wanting to tell the little woman who betrayed him that he had returned.


    If she knew how to behave, she would return to his side obediently and be meek and subservient so as to atone for her betrayal of him.


    But he had underestimated her ability.


    It had been two months already and she had not even contacted him once. She really regarded him as a dead person.


    It must be better for him to be dead than alive in her heart!


    This time she did not look for him and he endured the urge to go to her.


    There were so many women in the world, what was she? If he was willing, he could find those that were prettier and had better figure than her every minute!


    The woman found that no matter how she teased or seduced him, the man had no reaction. She pouted her lips and said, ¡°Brother Yi, what are you looking at?¡±


    Xiao Yi looked at the woman who as acting coquettishly and then thought of Xia Yanran¡¯s glum face whenever she was in his arms. His handsome face darkened and he grabbed the woman¡¯s hair and pulled her away from his chest. ¡°Why are you acting coquettish? It¡¯s not cute for a woman to act coquettish! Get out!¡±


    The woman looked at Xiao Yi whose mood had changed so quickly without warning. She thought of the past few days after she was given to him by a big boss who managed a wharf, no matter how she teased him he was indifferent to her. She thought that either he was gay or he was a useless fool.


    He had nothing but good looks, wasn¡¯t his lower body like a eunuch?


    Looking at Xiao Yi dark expression, the woman could only curse him in her heart.


    After the woman left, it was quiet again for Xiao Yi. Never before had he found women to be so goddamn noisy.


    After a while, Xiao Yi saw Xia Yanraning out from the drugstore furtively, with her head lowered like there was money on the ground.


    After Xia Yanran entered the district, Xiao Yi strode over and went into the drugstore.


    The staff saw a tall and beautiful man who looked rich came in and hurried up to him, saying, ¡°Sir, what medicine do you need to buy?¡±


    Xiao Yi took out a sharp dagger and turned it around on his fingertips. ¡°I¡¯m not here to buy medicine but to ask something. Just now what did that woman with a ponytail and white casual wear buy?¡± After he finished talking, he pointed the tip of the sharp dagger at the staff.

 Chapter 502 - An Extremely Luxurious And Extravagant Scene

    Chapter 502: An Extremely Luxurious And Extravagant Scene


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Xiao Yi walked out of the drugstore. He kept his dagger and put on his sunsses and the corner of his thin lips lifted up slightly.


    Buying a pregnancy test kit?


    That woman was pregnant with his child?


    She had not contacted him for so many days was because she was feeling unwell with the pregnancy?


    Xiao Yi looked at the sky and suddenly felt that the weather was really good today.


    The sunshine was warm andfortable, which made one feel good.


    ...


    Xia Yanran handed the pregnancy test kit she had bought to Yan Hua.


    Yan Hua sat on the toilet, her long eyshes lowered. She took several deep breaths before she dared to look at the pregnancy test.


    When she saw two red lines clearly printed on the pregnancy test, her mind went nk.


    Her period was never on time and she had taken the contraceptive pill. She really did not think that she would get pregnant.


    She was shocked to the core.


    She threw the pregnancy test in the bin and wrapped her arms around herself, the blood in her body froze.


    How could this happen?


    How could she get pregnant?


    Was this God¡¯s punishment for her? To punish her for liking someone she should not have?


    Xia Yanran was waiting outside for quite some time and seeing that Yan Hua was noting out, she knocked on the bathroom door.


    Yan Hua came out and her face was pale as a sheet.


    Xia Yanran saw her expression and stepped forward, hugging her. ¡°Huahua, maybe the pregnancy test isn¡¯t urate. Let¡¯s go to the hospital tomorrow to have a check-up tomorrow?¡±


    Yan Hua nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    The next morning.


    Xia Yanran went to the city hospital with Yan Hua and together they registered, queued up and went in for the check-up.


    The doctor looked at Yan Hua¡¯s B-scan and pushed up the sses on her nose, then looked at her again. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, but ording to yourst menstrual period, the embryo is not developing well. Are you keeping the child?¡±


    Yan Hua bit her lips and decided. ¡°I¡¯m not nning to keep it.¡±


    After so many things had happened, Yan Hua could not possibly have the child, especially since the father of the child was Bo Yan.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    While she was preparing the abortion papers, the female doctor muttered about how young girls now did not practice good contraceptive measures.


    Yan Hua walked out of the doctor¡¯s office with the abortion papers in hand, a heavy feeling in her heart.


    ...


    There was another important matter for Yan Hua¡¯s visit to Ning City.


    She was scouted by a star talent agency here. The agency wanted to promote her as a singer and wanted to meet her.


    After leaving the hospital and parted ways with Xia Yanran, Yan Hua took a taxi to the talent agency.


    The agent took her to meet a famous music producer in the entertainment industry. The producer asked Yan Hua to have an audition in the recording studio.


    When he heard Yan Hua¡¯s celestial voice, the producer immediately made the decision to take on Yan Hua.


    ¡°If you sign with us, we will make you a top singer. You have such an amazing voice, it really is God given.¡±


    Yan Hua had no other abilities other than singing well, ying some musical instruments andposing songs.


    ¡°Your image is also very good and you¡¯re beautiful. If we package you well, there would be many fans who would like you when you debut.¡±


    After Yan Hua had slimmed down, her features were exquisite, her eyes bright, her skin fair with a tinge of red and her lips naturally pink. No matter from what angle, she was like a little fairy who had fallen into the world by mistake. She was pure, slender and beautiful.


    ¡°But before we support you, you have to sign a five year contract with us. That is to say, you¡¯re not allowed to fall in love, get married, no scandals and no getting pregnant.¡±


    When Yan Hua heard the word ¡®pregnant¡¯, her eyshes fluttered slightly.


    The producer handed Yan Hua the contract. ¡°To tell you the truth, the music market is not as good as before, and there are fewer good voices. I really hope you can join ourpany.¡±


    Yan Hua looked down at her stomach and bit her lip. ¡°Let me go home first and think about it!¡±


    ...


    Xia Yanran had a bath and was about to go to bed when the doorbell rang suddenly.


    She opened the door in her pajamas and saw two young men standing outside. She frowned. ¡°You are...¡±


    Before she could finish, the two young men bowed and said, ¡°Sister-inw¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Who¡¯s your Sister-inw?¡±


    The two men replied in unison. ¡°You.¡±


    Xia Yanran thought of Xiao Yi when she saw the men¡¯s manners.


    She thought Xiao Yi was tired of her and would not find her any more.


    Who would have thought he would send men over after two months.


    He really was like a baleful ghost!


    ¡°Sister-inw, please change into the clothes in the bag ande with us.¡± One of the men handed Xia Yanran a delicate bag.


    Xia Yanran frowned. ¡°Can I choose not to change and go?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yi said that if Sister-inw does not cooperate, he woulde personally.¡±


    After ten minutes, Xia Yanran changed into a white dress in the bag and followed the two men downstairs.


    An extended wheelbase model Lincoln was parked downstairs. It was very luxurious inside, there was a television, phone, red wine, massage chair...


    Xia Yanran, with a dazed face, was taken to a magnificent hotel by the two young men.


    Stepping on the soft and silent cashmere carpet, Xia Yanran was slightly amazed at the shiny walls that were made of materials unknown to her as well as the valuable oil paintings hanging on the walls.


    This was too luxurious and extravagant!


    Coming out of the elevator, they reached the hotel¡¯s restaurant.


    Two beautiful attendants dressed in cheongsams stood at the door. When they saw Xia Yanran and the two young men, they politely opened the door for them.


    Xia Yanran was shocked by the situation inside after she entered.


    The restaurant was veryrge, with nearly forty to fifty big round tables and each round table was filled with men in ck suits and leather shoes.


    The moment Xia Yanran entered, all the people sitting at the round tables stood up. Their gaze looked over to her and they bent over neatly, shouting with loud voices, ¡°Hello, Sister-inw. Wee, Sister-inw.¡±


    Xia Yanran was absolutely terrified.


    What the hell was this?


    Even if she had seen a great deal, she was still shocked with so many men in ck, who at one nce were men in the mafia, bowing to her uniformly.


    Xia Yanran did not speak and those men continued to bow.


    Xia Yanran swallowed nervously and she turned to look at the two young men behind her. ¡°Did your boss take the wrong medicine today?¡±


    What did he want to do, making such a big scene?


    Did he want to step her into the dust in front of all his subordinates?


    Xia Yanran felt numb and a bad feeling was rising in her heart.


    ¡°It suddenly urred to me that I have something urgent at home. Please let me through... Ah, who is it? Who¡¯s pulling at my cor?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s pupils constricted when she looked back and saw Xiao Yi who had appeared behind her.


    Was Xiao Yi being possessed tonight?


    It was the first time she was seeing him dressed so formally, and he even picked a white tuxedo. His hair, which had grown longer wasbed back, showing his forehead and his beautiful and distinct features.

 Chapter 503 - Night Hours in Spring Are Extremely Precious

    <h4>Chapter 503: Night Hours in Spring Are Extremely Precious</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Yanran looked at Xiao Yi, who was dressed formally as if he was holding some kind of grand ceremony. She was confused and did not know why.


    And even though he looked handsome in that white tuxedo, it was too grand, like he was getting married.


    When Xia Yanran was looking at Xiao Yi, Xiao Yi was also looking at Xia Yanran.


    She was wearing the white dress he had sent over. Her exquisite figure was perfectly outlined by the tailored fabric. Her long hair was tied up in a ponytail, and she had light makeup on, looking charming.


    Xiao Yi nced at her stomach. Although it still looked t, it might be some time before her pregnancy showed!


    That day when he heard from the drugstore staff that she had bought a pregnancy test kit, he had sent people to keep watch around her house. After she threw the rubbish out at night, his men looked through it and found a pregnancy test.


    There were two red lines on it.


    He called and asked an acquainted doctor and the two red lines on the test basically confirmed the pregnancy.


    Xiao Yi embraced Xia Yanran and went to the head of the table.


    His arms were as strong as chains and Xia Yanran could not break away from them.


    Xia Yanran had her hair stand on end when she saw that there was a smile on his intimidating handsome face.


    Why did she feel that he was up to no good when he smiled?


    And this man had never smiled in front of her.


    Would he humiliate her in front of hundreds of his subordinates? A perverted beast like him was full of tricks and cruel, he could do anything.


    Xia Yanran looked at the people who were still bending over as if they were frozen. She looked at the man beside her with a stiff expression. ¡°What.. are you doing?¡±


    Xiao Yi lifted his eyebrows. ¡°They¡¯re still waiting for you to speak. If you ask them to sit, they¡¯ll then sit.¡±


    Xia Yanran heard his words and the bad feeling in her heart increased.


    Xiao Yi saw that she was silent and the hand that was on her shoulder pressed down harder. ¡°Say it.¡±


    Xia Yanran put on a bold face and said, ¡°Sit down!¡¯


    ¡°Thank you, Sister-inw.¡±


    The loud voices that were clear as bells frightened Xia Yanran.


    She had not calm herself down yet when the crowd said, ¡°Sister-inw, please sit.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyelids jumped. Did those people and Xiao Beast beside her took the wrong medicine today? They were acting crazy!


    What the hell was going on?


    Xia Yanran sat down uneasily and suddenly found that something was not right. The Xiao Beast beside her was staring fixedly at her with his eyes. She followed his gaze and thought that he was looking at her exposed legs. She cursed him in her heart and quickly joined her legs together.


    He was still looking at her after she had closed her legs together. That gaze was like an x-ray, trying to see through her clothes.


    ¡°Brother Yi, can the banquet begin?¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s hot gaze moved away from Xia Yanran¡¯s lower abdomen and his lips lifted slightly. ¡°Mmm.¡± He looked to be in a good mood.


    After the banquet started, Xiao Yi¡¯s right-hand men came over with a wine ss, wanting to give a toast to Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi.


    They said a lot of things Xia Yanran did not understand. Out of courtesy, Xia Yanran lifted her wine ss but the next moment, the ss in her hand was reced by a ss of juice by Xiao Yi. ¡°You don¡¯t know your own condition? You¡¯re not supposed to drink!¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless.


    Xiao Yi red at his subordinates. ¡°Don¡¯t let her drink.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yi, since Sister-inw can¡¯t drink, you should help her drink some!¡±


    Perhaps he was in a good mood, Xiao Yi did not refuse.


    Xia Yanran could not count how many sses he had drunk. There was still a faint look of drunkenness in his eyes even if he was good with alcohol.


    Xia Yanran ignored him and ate her food in small bites.


    Suddenly, a slender arm reached over at the back of the chair she was sitting in. Then the man¡¯s beautiful face came close and his hot breath mixed with the smell of wine floated into her nose. Xia Yanran¡¯s ear seemed to be scalded, she subconsciously wanted to avoid it but the man¡¯s other hand fell on her stomach.


    His fingers were lightly rubbing it.


    Xia Yanran was almost about to burst.


    The subordinates who sat at the same table were also stunned.


    What was their Brother Yi doing?


    Xiao Yi blew a breath at Xia Yanran¡¯s red face. ¡°It¡¯s still t. When is it going to get big?¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless. Was Xiao Beast possessed by a ghost tonight? Why did she not understand any of the things he was saying?


    ...


    When the banquet ended, Xiao Yi was already drunk. He was supported by two men and he was shouting Xia Yanran¡¯s name while walking.


    Xia Yanran could not leave so she could only follow him to the hotel room.


    ¡°Sister-inw, please take care of Brother Yi.¡±


    After the two subordinates left, Xia Yanran looked at the man who was lying on the bed like mud. She really did not know what happy event he had to make him drink that much.


    ¡°Yanran, Xia Yanran!¡± The man had his eyes closed, his handsome face flushed red with drunkenness and he kept calling out her name.


    Xia Yanran frowned and took his shoes off for him. Sheboriously moved him to bed and then covered the nket over him. ¡°Go to sleep, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Xia Yanran, try to leave if you dare!¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep and husky but with deterrence. ¡°Don¡¯t think because you¡¯re in a special situation now I won¡¯t dare to touch you!¡±


    Xia Yanran was toozy to care about a drunken man. She turned to leave but before she could take a step, her wrist was grabbed by a hot palm.


    Before she could respond, she fell onto the bed. The man hugged her and his drunk handsome face slid from her chest downwards.


    Until it stopped at her lower abdomen.


    ¡°Xia Yanran, why is there coo-coo sound in your stomach?¡±


    Coo-coo sound? Did he think she was a chick?


    But, what was he trying to do now, lying on her stomach?


    His breath was heavy and itnded on her skin through the thin fabric of her dress, a little itchy and numb. She reached out her hand, wanting to push his head away when he suddenly kissed her on the lower abdomen.


    That warm and wet touch made Xia Yanran numb from her lower abdomen to her head.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, are you crazy?¡± Why did he kiss her lower abdomen for no reason?


    Xiao Yi held Xia Yanran in his arms, a drunk look in his eyes. ¡°The coo-coo sound in your stomach¡¯s really noisy.¡± Xia Yanran did not hear what he said clearly then he mumbled,


    ¡°But it could be my son peeing.¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless.


    <i>What in the world?</i>


    ...


    <i>Morning </i>.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s body ached badly. Last night Xiao Besat hadid on her lower abdomen and slept there all night. If she moved a little, he would press down on her again, so she could only sleep while sitting.


    She rubbed her sore neck but her movement woke the sleeping man.


    He opened his dark eyes and found that he was lying on Xia Yanran¡¯s lower abdomen. He jumped away in shock. ¡°Damn it!¡± He had slept all night on her lower abdomen, he did not know if he had crushed his son.


    ¡°Xia Yanran, are you a pig? Why are you so dumb! If I¡¯m pressing on you why didn¡¯t you push me away? If my son¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll hold you responsible for it!¡±

 Chapter 504 - She’s Awake

    <strong>Chapter 504: She¡¯s Awake</strong>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Xia Yanran heard Xiao Yi¡¯s thunderous roar, her mind was dazed and she only reacted a few secondster. ¡°What son? Where¡¯s the son from?¡±


    Thinking of his abnormal behavior during the banquet and the hotel roomst night, Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes widened. Did Xiao Beast think that she was pregnant?


    Oh my god, what made him think she was pregnant?


    Looking at the handsome and stern man, whose lips were tightly pursed and anger shooting out from his eyes, Xia Yanran opened her mouth to say, ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant with your son.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Yi¡¯s expression became even more dark when he heard those words. The vein on his forehead started to jump and his hands clenched into fists, knuckles cracking in threat.


    ¡°You¡¯re f*cking not pregnant with my child, then whose is it? Yi Fan¡¯s?¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes were red and cold, like a blood-sucking devil who wanted to tear Xia Yanran apart.


    Xia Yanran shrank her body in fright. ¡°What do you mean¡¯s whose child? I¡¯m not even pregnant!¡±


    The air in the room was filled with dead silence.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s lips were pressed together in a straight line.


    He red menacingly at Xia Yanran. ¡°You. Are. Not. Pregnant?¡±


    Xia Yanran did not know where he got the news that she was pregnant. She frowned and said, ¡°After we have sex every time, I will take the pill, how could I get pregnant?¡±


    He did not like using condoms so she could only take the pill afterwards.


    She had never thought of having his child, let alone being with him for a long time. If she had a child, she would be stuck and if she wanted to separate, it would not be easy.


    Xiao Yi suddenly felt like a fool, being excited for almost half of the day, it turned out to be an absurd mistake.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not pregnant than what is it with the pregnancy test you threw in the garbage bag?¡±


    Xia Yanran did not expect that he was so free to even look through her garbage. She did not want to give Yan Hua up so she casually said, ¡°It belongs to a female friend. She was bullied by a scumbag and her stomach was ufortable and felt like vomiting, so she asked me to buy the pregnancy test for her.¡±


    Xiao Yi waspletely silent.


    Looking at his thunderous expression, Xia Yanran was terrified. She pursed her lips. ¡°I have something onter, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    As soon as her feet touched the ground, a pair of powerful arms pulled her back to the bed.


    Before Xia Yanran could say anything, her soft lips were kissed by Xiao Yi.


    ¡°What are you do©`¡±


    ¡°You and having a kid.¡±


    Xia Yanran said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to... Ah!¡±


    ¡°Bastard beast, can you be gentler! It hurts!¡±


    ¡°It hurts because ofck of practice. If we do more in the future, you will feel better!¡±


    ...


    In a study with the curtains drawn down, the man¡¯s tall body was seated on the easy chair, a cigar in one hand and the other hand on his forehead.


    He had not rested for a long time ever since Nan Zhi was dragged down into the cliff by Gu Sheng and her whereabouts were unknown.


    The window was wide open and the wind blew in.


    Yi Fan walked into the study, holding a thin sweater and wanting to put it over the man but was stopped by the man with a raise of his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at Yi Fan, his dark eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Do you think she is angry at me for not catching her in time? It¡¯s been so many days and she hasn¡¯t even visited my dreams.¡±


    At the beginning of the search, he himself also dived into the deep sea, searching over and over again, and even copsed a few times from fatigue.


    If it was not for Xiaojie, he did not know if could hold on...


    ¡°Young Master, both Miss Nan and Gu Sheng are not found. If something had happened, it is impossible not to find even a trace. They could very much be still alive.¡±


    Mu Sihan also thought the same way but in a sea of faces, he did not know what things would be like when he finally found her...


    After all, Gu Sheng was already crazy and distorted.


    Yi Fan wanted to say something but Mu Sihan¡¯s phone on the desk suddenly rang.


    Seeing that it was Junyuan¡¯s call, Mu Sihan immediately answered.


    After ending the call, the expression on his cold and handsome face changed.


    ¡°Young Master, what happened?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark pupils constricted. ¡°The brat went into emergency.¡±


    ...


    Mu Sihan and Yi Fan rushed to Renxin Hospital.


    The brat was still undergoing emergency treatment.


    Looking at the bright red warning light on top of his head, Mu Sihan punched the wall with his fist.


    Damn it!


    He could not find Nan Zhi, nor a suitable bone marrow for the brat.


    If Nan Zhi came back and saw that the brat was hovering around life and death, she would be devastated.


    The nurse came out and handed Mu Sihan a notice letter. ¡°Young Master Mu, please sign this.¡±


    Mu Sihan saw the words ¡®Critical Condition Notice¡¯ and his eyes turned red. He grabbed the nurse by the cor. ¡°Who asked you to give me this to sign? If anything happens to the brat, all of you can just scram!¡±


    Yi Fan pulled Mu Sihan, who had pushed the nurse to the ground, his eyes also red. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be agitated. Young Master Xiaojie is still undergoing emergency treatment, things might turn around.¡±


    Mu Sihan knew that it was important to find a bone marrow suitable for the brat now, otherwise he would be in danger and it could not be dyed any longer.


    A scraping sound entered his ears.


    A smart looking woman dressed in a professional suit came over with some tall bodyguards in suits and leather shoes. She looked at the man with his jaw clenched and cold expression, and she said respectfully. ¡°Fourth Young Master, Old Master hase to Ning City and wants to meet you.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked over with cold eyes furiously. ¡°Scram.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Young Master, don¡¯t you want to save your son? You are from the Ye family and Old Master said that as long as you listen to him, he can find a donor with a suitable bone marrow from the Ye family for Young Master Xiaojie!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s jawline tensed and his clenched and unclenched his fists. After a while he spat out, ¡°Take me to him.¡±


    ...


    Pain... Ufortable...


    The bones in her body felt like it had been disassembled and reconstructed from scratch, it was so painful she could hardly breathe.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes slowly opened a crack and the dazzling sunlight came in through the window piercingly, which made her close her eyes again.


    After a while, she slowly opened them again.


    She seemed to have slept for a long time.


    Her mind was nk for a few seconds and she did not know whether she was alive or dead.


    Her muddled thoughts gradually became clear.


    That day, she was pulled by Gu Sheng and both of them fell off the cliff.


    The roaring sounds of the wind in her ear and she was like a bird with broken wings, falling down continuously.


    Her eyes widened in horror and the scenery on both sides of the cliff slid quickly past her.


    Just when she thought she was going to die, the watch on Gu Sheng, who was grabbing on to her, shot out a rope and it nailed itself to the wall of the cliff. He then used one arm to hold her.


    But the soil on the cliff was slippery due to the rain and the rope did not hold on for long, so both of them fell into the sea together.


    Later, she could not remember clearly what had happened after that.


    Nan Zhi raised her arm to press on her painful temples when the door to the room was pushed open.


    Seeing the maning in, Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± She was not in Gu Sheng¡¯s hands now...

 Chapter 505 - Don’t Be Too Agitated…

    <h4>Chapter 505: Don¡¯t Be Too Agitated...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi immediately froze in surprise when she spoke. Her eyes widened in shock, her blood flowing the other way.


    She opened her mouth again to say a word.


    Her voice was still hoarse and sandy, sounding like she had be slightly old.


    It waspletely different from her original pleasant voice.


    She forced her sore body to get up from the bed.


    Qiao Yanze walked in just then, looking like how he did usually. He was dressed in full white, looking like a rich young master from a painting, his blue ear stud sparkling under the reflection from the lights.


    Happiness shed in his pretty eyes at the sight of Nan Zhi awake. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake after being unconscious for nearly two months.


    Ever since he got the news of the missing and exploded airne, Qiao Yanze felt heartache and panic for some reason.


    He felt weird too, as he had the feeling that Nan Zhi would not die so easily.


    He sent someone to find out about Mu Sihan¡¯s actions in secret.


    After he got the news of Mu Sihan bringing Bo Yan to Gu Sheng¡¯s private ind, he went there as well, following Mu Sihan. However, he was met with a storm and lost track of Mu Sihan.


    He could only look around the seas.


    It was a coincidence as well, that his boat was nearby where Nan Zhi and Gu Sheng fell into the sea from the cliff.


    He immediately got his men to bring them up onto the boat when he saw the two of them fall.


    However, after he saved them, the two of them fell into aa.


    Gu Sheng had woken up a month ago, and he merely stared at Nan Zhi¡¯s condition after he woke up. He then left without saying a word.


    Nan Zhi was still caught up in her hoarse voice. She suddenly thought about something and stretched her hand out to look at it.


    Her chest moved up and down at the sight of her skin that was no longer fair, smooth and firm. A bitter taste filled her throat, and she spat out a mouthful of blood, staining the white bedsheets red.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Qiao Yanze immediately moved forward and grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s shaking shoulders, ¡°Don¡¯t be too agitated. If you are, it will endanger your life.¡±


    Nan Zhi grabbed Qiao Yanze¡¯s arms, not able to calm down. Her eyes werepletely red, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Mirror, give me a mirror.¡±


    ¡°Calm down. You have to calm down first.¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head. How could she calm down when her voice was like this and her hands had changed?


    Nan Zhi pushed Qiao Yanze away with all of her strength, getting off the bed. She waspletely weak from lying down for too long. She fell hard onto the floor the moment her feet touched the floor.


    Qiao Yanze carried Nan Zhi¡¯s terribly frail body. She struggled in his arms, spitting out a few more mouthfuls of blood from being too agitated, ¡°Let me go, let me go!¡±


    She struggled out of his arms. There was no bathroom in the room, and she could not find any mirrors, so she ended up running towards the window.


    A faint silhouette appeared on the ss.


    She widened her eyes, a strong fear spreading from within her.


    She kept taking deep breaths. However, every breath felt like her heart had been stabbed ruthlessly by a knife.


    How could this happen?


    How did she be like this?


    Was this still her?


    The person in the mirror looked ugly and old.


    She felt like a leaf falling from a tree, slipping towards the floor.


    A long and strong arm pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Mr. Qiao, this isn¡¯t me, right?¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s voice was hoarse and dull, like someone had slit her throat with a de. She covered her ugly face, not even daring to let Qiao Yanze look at her, ¡°Why? Why did I be like this after I woke up?¡±


    There was no woman who would not care about their appearance, not to mention Nan Zhi, who had been pretty since she was young.


    Qiao Yanze ced Nan Zhi back on the bed. He furrowed his eyebrows at the sight of her tears flowing from in between her fingers, ¡°That Gu Sheng who fell into the sea with you said that you had been poisoned with something called Devil. Anyone who got poisoned with that poison would only have at most a month left to live if they were awake.¡±


    ¡°After you fell unconscious, the poisoned spread slowly, however, your body turned old and ugly at the same time. Once the poison enters and attacks your organs, you will die.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long and wet eyshes fluttered like injured butterfly wings.


    Ever since she had exposed Gu Sheng, the two of them had eaten together for every meal on the ind. He would definitely not poison the food that he ate as well.


    If that was the case, this Devil poison, should have been given to her through the nourishing soup Auntie Sun forced-fed her in that few days she had first been taken to the ind and was unconscious.


    Nan Zhi did not think that Gu Sheng would be so ruthless.


    When the two of them fell down the cliff and he jumped out to hold onto her, she even thought that he was not that bad. He was still her Brother Gu Sheng, deep down.


    Nan Zhi wrapped her arms around her head. Her slender fingers weaved between her hair and grabbed her scalp with all of her strength.


    ¡°You have to learn how to control your emotions right now. If not, it will speed up your blood cirction and cause you to die earlier.¡± Heartache appeared in Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips trembled, asking with her hoarse and dull voice, ¡°Is there no antidote for Devil?¡±


    ¡°From what I know, Devil is the drug the SSS group uses against their betrayers and would torture a person¡¯s body and mind bit by bit. A lot of peoplemitted suicide as they could not stand their bodies growing old first.¡±


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes, pursing her lips tightly as an ashen expression appeared on her face.


    She did not think that she would be faced with death so soon after she woke up.


    Mother, Xiaojie, Mu Sihan...


    What would the people dearest to her do if she was gone?


    They were probably immersed in sorrow over the past two months!


    But, how would she dare to contact them when she looked like this now?


    She finally understood now why Mu Sihan kept his condition from her back then!


    It was not that he did not want to be frank, but it was too hard to tell her.


    They could not get over themselves and did not want to let the people they cared for the most to see their ugliest side!


    ¡°What do you n to do now that you¡¯re awake?¡± Qiao Yanze was sitting by the bed, his heart aching unknowingly at her tear-ridden face.


    Even he felt weird about it. Why would he care so much about this girl¡¯s feelings?


    Her going missing, falling down the cliff, bing old, had all affected him.


    When he had seen her bodying down, he had panicked and rushed towards the two bodies plummeting into the sea. When he had reached them soon after, all he felt was a wave of relief.


    He was a person who adored beauty, and it was understandable that he was a little interested in her because she looked pretty in the past. However, he did not despise her at all, even though she looked like this now, and even took care of her personally for two months.


    Could it be that he had really fallen for her?


    However, he did not have the most primal desires between a man and woman towards her, even when she was pretty.


    Nan Zhi shook her head, her eyes filled with sorrow and pain. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. Can you help me get news about my son? I just want to know if he¡¯s okay.¡±


    Of course, he would definitely be fine with Mu Sihan taking care of him.


    ...


    The base of the SSS group was on a very hidden and concealed ind. It was hard for outsiders to enter the ind, unless someone brought them in.


    The ind had a mountain, surrounded by oceans and had vast grounds. It was covered by all kinds of high-tech infra-red CCTVs and missile systems. It was hard for even a mosquito to fly in undetected.

 Chapter 506 - A Tough Decision

    <h4>Chapter 506: A Tough Decision</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    There was a Gothic styled castle in the depths of the ind. The castle had a grand appearance and luxurious and mysterious. It was not iparable to the castles from the Middle Ages.


    In the castle¡¯s underground jail, a slender figure was sitting quietly.


    He was sitting against the wall, his face pale with his hands ced on his knees. If it was not for his pale lips, it was impossible to see that he was injured.


    He looked too calm.


    Just like a breeze that blew in spring, looking at him could calm a frustrated and uneasy heart.


    The metal doors of the jail were opened and a man wearing a ck mask walked in.


    The man spoke coldly, staring at Gu Sheng, ¡°Have you decided? You will be punished as a traitor if you don¡¯t follow my ns! However, you¡¯re smart, calm and have joined the group for many years. I can give you onest chance.¡±


    Gu Sheng opened his eyes slowly, staring at the other man with clear eyes, ¡°You got Auntie Sun to poison Nan Zhi?¡±


    The man huffed in anger, ¡°I originally could have used Nan Zhi being poisoned to ckmail Mu Sihan to give me what I wanted, but you spoiled my ns! And you dare toe and question me now?¡±


    Gu Sheng smiled weakly, coldness in eyes. ¡°I have my ways of doing things, and have my own bottom line that I would never touch. Since you think that I¡¯m not loyal, then give me Devil!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no antidote for Devil, and you can only live for at most a month after you take it. Are you sure you want to ept the punishment of taking Devil?¡±


    Gu Sheng closed his eyes, his fingers tightening around his knees. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Devil was a lethal poison created by a genius, and he had been assigned to work under that genius back then.


    One time after that genius got drunk, he found out identally that there was an antidote for Devil, that is the blood of another person poisoned with Devil. The poisoned person had to drink the poisoned blood for seven days, and the person would recover. However, the person who gave his blood would grow older at a faster rate, making them die even faster.


    His Little Flower was a girl he had protected for more than a decade. He had been hurt, bitter, sad, conflicted and stubborn because he could not get her.


    The only thing he had never thought about was to let her die for real.


    She was a girl who liked beauty. For her, the poison, Devil, would definitely be more painful than dying!


    In that case, he would be the one who entered Hell¡¯s doors for her.


    ...


    Ning City.


    Mu Sihan got on a luxurious SUV, led by a capable and smart woman.


    A handsome middle-aged man with an extraordinary aura was sitting at the back row. He was reading a document with a serious expression.


    The middle-aged man did not even lift his head at the sound of someone getting on the car. His lips remained tensed, until he signed thest document with three nice words, Ye Fengjun.


    Ye Fengjun, Mu Sihan and Ye Qing¡¯s biological father, and the second son of the current queen in S Country.


    Mu Sihan sat opposite of Ye Fengjun, his figure as tall as his biological father. His appearance was also mostly inherited from Ye Fengjun, and belonged to the type of handsomeness that was sharp and cold.


    Ye Fengjun passed the document to the woman that led Mu Sihan over after he signed it, and it was then that his ck eyes looked up at Mu Sihan.


    The two¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness and aloofness. They were definitely an unusual pair of father and son.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression waspletely tensed, his voice void of any temperature, ¡°What do you want? Say it straight.¡±


    Ye Fengjun did not n to beat around the bush with Mu Sihan, saying coldly, ¡°I came to negotiate with you today.¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked coldly.


    The most heartless people were from the royal family, and Mu Sihan knew very clearly how coldblooded this person was as a father.


    Loathing and sneering contempt shed in his eyes. ¡°Who are you to negotiate with me? The Ye family has no business with me right now.¡±


    Ye Fengjun stared at Mu Sihan with a serious expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have to act arrogant in front of me. You won¡¯t be able to resist it if I want to destroy you now.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s hands that were on his knees clenched into tight fists. His expression was dark, ¡°Are you using your status to suppress me? Ha, what am I, Mu Sihan, afraid of!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you were afraid of nothing in the past and could act arrogant and any way you liked. However, it¡¯s different now. You have a deadly weakness.¡± Ye Fengjun¡¯s eyes were cold and arrogant. ¡°From what I know, your son won¡¯tst the week if he doesn¡¯t undergo the surgery now. The woman you like is already gone, do you want to lose the only son you have with her as well?¡±


    Mu Sihan thought about the critical illness notice letter the nurse gave him. His eyes immediately turned red. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°And not only that, you can¡¯t find a suitable bone marrow for your son now. Are you going to end your son¡¯s life with your own hands?¡±


    Ye Fengjun¡¯s cruel words hit Mu Sihan¡¯s heart directly.


    His brat could not die!


    He would even use his life to change for the boy¡¯s life!


    ¡°There¡¯s someone in the Ye family that is able to save your son now, but you have to agree to the two conditions I have.¡±


    Mu Sihan really wanted to remind this seemingly emotionless man that the boy in critical condition in the surgery room was his grandson...


    Ha, how could he expect a man who did not even care about his biological son and only knew how to use people to get what he wanted, to care about a grandson!


    ¡°First, return to the Ye family with me. Second, marry the Shangguan¡¯s daughter, Shangguan Wan.¡±


    Mu Sihan punched the window, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± He would never agree to those two conditions.


    Not wanting to speak any more to Ye Fengjun, Mu Sihan pushed the door open and got off the car with a cold expression.


    He walked towards the hospital hurriedly. His chest felt like a huge stone was pressing against his chest, and it was so heavy that he could not breathe properly.


    ...


    In the hospital¡¯s emergency treatment room.


    Junyuan and several medical staff had done their best to save Xiaojie for nearly three hours, before managing to pull him back from the gates of hell.


    Junyuan walked out of the surgery room, exhausted. At the sight of Mu Sihan¡¯s red eyes, he said seriously, ¡°Young Master Mu, we can¡¯t dy it anymore. Although we managed to save Xiaojie this time, he might not be able to make it through the week if we don¡¯t find a suitable bone marrow for the surgery in time.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes turned redder.


    He changed into an aseptic gown and entered the surgery room. At the sight of the pale boy lying on the surgery table, Mu Sihan felt like his chest was clenched tightly by someone. The boy looked so weak that he waspletely pale. At this moment, Mu Sihan felt so much pain that he could not breathe properly.


    He was not even four years old, yet he needed to withstand a pain that normal people were not able to bear!


    However, he was so strong he never cried or called out in pain.


    Xiaojie woke up two hourster, though he was still very weak. He said softly to Mu Sihan, who was standing by the bed, ¡°Daddy, is it time for me to go to heaven to see the stars and moon?¡±


    Mu Sihan grabbed Xiaojie¡¯s soft hands, shaking his head heavily. ¡°No, Daddy won¡¯t let you go there. If you want the stars, Daddy will think of a way to take them down for you.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t cry. You have to find Pretty Zhizhi if Xiaojie is gone. Remember, you cannot make her sad again, okay?¡± Xiaojie smiled brightly. ¡°Xiaojie didn¡¯t want to have any younger siblings in the past because I was afraid that you won¡¯t like the sick Xiaojie anymore after you have more children. However, Xiaojie cannot be so selfish anymore. Daddy, when Pretty Zhizhies back, you can have more children with her! Xiaojie won¡¯t be jealous anymore!¡±

 Chapter 507 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 507: Meeting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    His boy was so obedient, friendly and so innately <i>good. </i>It had only been a short while since they had acknowledged each other, and he did not know how to dote on a child since he did not experience too much parental love.


    However, he really, really liked his boy.


    Ever since he knew Xiaojie was his son, he was ted, excited, wanting to give the best in the world to him!


    However, he hadcked in being a father when it came to his health!


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sleepy. I want to sleep...¡±


    Watching as the boy slowly closed his eyes, Mu Sihan pulled the boy¡¯s small hand towards his face. The boy¡¯s pretty face looked extremely pale and weak. Mu Sihan closed hispletely red eyes, ¡°Brat, Daddy will make sure you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Nan Zhi told him before she fell down the cliff, to take good care of Xiaojie.


    If he lost Xiaojie, Nan Zhi would definitely be overwhelmed with sorrow when she found out.


    Xiaojie was irreceable in her heart.


    Maybe, the two of them were probably not fated to be together in this lifetime.


    Some feelings could not be forced.


    He was the one who forced her back then, and that was probably why the gods wanted to punish him for it now!


    He closed his eyes, having made his decision.


    ...


    In the bar.


    Lan Yanzhi stared at Mu Sihan, who was leaning on the sofa and drank quite a bit. He took the bottle of alcohol from Mu Sihan¡¯s hand with his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Fourth Brother, I understand that the thing you hate the most is to return to the Ye family, and that you hate being ckmailed by others. But there¡¯s no other choice other than to agree!¡±


    Mu Sihan drank a mouthful of alcohol, his eyes dark. ¡°Yanzhi, I keep feeling like she¡¯s still alive. However, I can¡¯t be with her anymore if shees back. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Lan Yanzhi drank with Mu Sihan. ¡°But there¡¯s no other way. You can¡¯t sacrifice your son for love, right? If Nan Zhi were here, I¡¯m sure she would make the same decision as you did. There are many difficult choices one will have to make in their life. Fourth Brother, we have to keep looking forward. Even though the dark tunnel is long, you might be able to see the light at the end of the tunnel one day!¡±


    Mu Sihan chuckled quietly.


    A lot of things would be out of his control after he returned to the Ye family.


    Who knew when the light would ever reappear?


    ...


    When Qiao Yanze brought the news of Xiaojie¡¯s critical condition to Nan Xiaojie, she almost passed out again.


    ¡°I want to go to Renxin Hospital to see him. I have to go.¡±


    Qiao Yanze had never been a father, but he understood that parents would sacrifice even themselves for their children.


    Ever since Nan Zhi had woken up, she had been in low spirits and was not willing to go out. She would even sink her head down when she faced him, scared of him seeing her current appearance.


    Qiao Yanze walked in front of Nan Zhi, his pretty hands supporting her terribly thin shoulders. ¡°Look at me.¡±


    Nan Zhi continued to have her head bowed. Her lips were pursed tightly, as she moved back.


    Qiao Yanze knew that she could not ept herself, and did not force her although he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for a private ne to take you to see Xiaojie now.¡±


    With shoulders trembling, she nodded.


    ...


    Nan Zhi got Qiao Yanze to prepare an Arabic costume, which consisted of a ck headdress and veil. It would be able to cover herpletely after she wore it.


    Although she was about to die, she still did not have the courage to expose her ugliness.


    By the time they reached Ning City, it was already midnight.


    Qiao Yanze had arranged for a vehicle and he sent Nan Zhi to the hospital personally. At the hospital¡¯s entrance, Qiao Yanze asked, ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head. ¡°No, I can go myself.¡±


    Nan Zhi was not a stranger to Renxin Hospital, and she easily found her way to the level Xiaojie was staying in.


    Two nurses who were on shift were speaking to each other softly.


    ¡°I heard that the Handsome Jiejie almost did not make it. I will die crying if anything happens to the boy!¡±


    ¡°I know... all of the nurses in our hospital are his fans. It¡¯s such a pity if such a cute boy leaves us.¡±


    ¡°However, I heard that his handsome Daddy found a suitable bone marrow for him. Doctor Jun will do the surgery in two days!¡±


    ¡°It would be best if that¡¯s the case!¡±


    At this, Nan Zhi¡¯s suspended heart fell back into ce slightly.


    It was hard to find a suitable bone marrow for Xiaojie, and they had finally found that Brother Gu Sheng¡¯s bone marrow was suitable. However, they won¡¯t be able to depend on Brother Gu Sheng after all that had happened.


    She did not think that Mu Sihan would be able to find a suitable bone marrow at such an important time.


    Touched tears fell from Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes.


    Xiaojie was the most important person in her life, and it was fine if she died. She only wanted him to live well.


    He would definitely have a better life with Mu Sihan in the future, than when he was with her.


    Mu Sihan would definitely be a good father to their son.


    Nan Zhi saw Xiaojie in one of the wards in the intensive care unit.


    Yi Fan was taking care of Xiaojie in the room, and Nan Zhi did not dare to enter.


    Through the ss window, she stared at the pale and weak boy lying on the hospital bed with wet eyes.


    A breathing tube was ced in his nose, and he was even wearing an oxygen mask. There was a drip connected to the back of his hand. It seemed like he had also shaved his hair, since he was wearing a small hat.


    The tears that Nan Zhi had been holding back fell uncontrobly.


    It must have been very painful when her Xiaojie was doing chemotherapy!


    Looking at her baby boy, she was devastated as she, his mommy, could not apany him at such an important time!


    If she appeared in front of him with her ugly appearance now, he would definitely be shocked!


    She did not have long to live, and it would only make them sadder and be in more pain if she left after she returned!


    How could she bear to have them experience hope, only to have it smash into pieces again?


    ...


    Lan Yanzhi brought a drunk Mu Sihan back to the hospital.


    Mu Sihan did not dare to drink too much in the past few days. He had only drank so much today because he was too sad and had nowhere to vent his emotions.


    He had even increased the dosage for his bipr-disorder medication recently. He might have gone crazy if he had not controlled his emotions with the medication.


    His mental state almost broke with Nan Zhi falling down the cliff and Xiaojie¡¯s condition.


    Nan Zhi stared at Xiaojie for a very long time, until a man¡¯s footsteps and voice rang.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, take a shower and get a good rest. Xiaojie is about to go into surgery. You have to be strong.¡±


    It was Lan Yanzhi¡¯s voice.


    Nan Zhi froze.


    She turned around instinctively, looking at where the voice came from. She only saw two tall figures walking over, the footsteps of one of them light and stumbling as he was supported by the other.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes nced at the man that was being supported.


    It felt like another decade had passed between thest time she saw him.


    He was wearing a ck coat, with a ck shirt in a same shade inside. A few of his buttons were undone, revealing his sexy corbones. His hair was messy, and he was still as handsome as ever, although his jawline became more prominent from the weight he had lost.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s fingers under the robe stiffened. She did not dare to stay any longer. She turned hurriedly, ready to leave.


    Suddenly, a cold voice trailed over, ¡°Stop!¡±

 Chapter 508 - Farewell, We Won’t Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 508: Farewell, We Won¡¯t Meet Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened when she heard the man telling her to stop.


    She kept telling herself that it was impossible for a person to despise a person they liked because of a change in their appearance.


    However, she looked down at the wrinkled skin on her hand and thought about her ugly face. She lost all courage to face him.


    She did not want to face him!


    She could not do it at all!


    Even if she did not have long to live, she did not want him to apany her!


    It was fine for her to leave this world quietly and alone!


    It was fine.


    Nan Zhi did not stop, quickening her steps instead.


    She continued until the man shouted, ¡°The person wearing a ck robe ahead, if you don¡¯t stop, you won¡¯t be able to leave this hospital!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s slender fingers curled up tightly.


    She heard the two men walk towards her, and every step they took felt like they were walking on her heart.


    Her palms were slightly wet from sweating in nervousness.


    Her eyes were alreadypletely red.


    She sucked in a deep breath, speaking, ¡°Are you calling me? Why did you call me?¡±


    Both Mu Sihan and Lan Yanzhi froze together when they heard his hoarse and unpleasant voice.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s voice was crisp and pleasant to the ears.


    On the other hand, the voice from this person obviously belonged to an olddy.


    Lan Yanzhi nced at Mu Sihan beside him, sighing softly, ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯re missing Nan Zhi too much.¡± He would think that it¡¯s Nan Zhi whenever he saw someone of a simr build. There had been a few times when he saw someone of a simr build and run off the car to approach that person.


    In the end, he was only met with disappointment.


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly, his sharp eyesnded on the woman¡¯s slender back, ¡°What were you doing suspiciously in front of the room earlier?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, answering hoarsely, ¡°My son is sick, but his father did not allow me toe see him, so I came to the hospital secretly. I could not find him, so I was looking room by room.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s temple twitched in pain when he heard the prickling voice. At this, Lan Yanzhi hurriedly supported Mu Sihan to lean against the wall, ¡°Fourth Brother, if you¡¯re still worried, I¡¯ll lift up and see that woman¡¯s face.¡±


    Before Mu Sihan could say anything, Lan Yanzhi had already sprinted up to Nan Zhi.


    Before Nan Zhi could react, the veil covering her face was pulled off.


    Lan Yanzhi took a clear view of her look and took a few steps back instantly.


    Nan Zhi did not mistake the surprise and shock in his eyes.


    Yes, it was shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lan Yanzhi hurriedly walked back to Mu Sihan, as if taking another look at Nan Zhi will pollute his eyes, ¡°Fourth Brother, are you hallucinating now? That woman is old and ugly, it¡¯s not...¡±


    Lan Yanzhi continued, but Nan Zhi did not want to listen anymore.


    She put on the veil once more, and left hurriedly.


    She felt like her heart was going to break into pieces.


    Moisture covered her eyes, she could start crying at any moment.


    However, she bit down on her lips tightly, not letting herself cry.


    She was sorry. Please forgive her for not being able to confess to them!


    ...


    After Mu Sihan sobered up, he gained strength again.


    However, he was even more cold than before. The arrogance on him was gone, and made him seem more cold and dark.


    He signed an agreement with Ye Fengjun.


    Ye Fengjun sent the person from the Ye family that had a suitable bone marrow for Xiaojie over.


    Before Xiaojie¡¯s surgery, he needed to go through various blood tests and checkups. However, the boy was very strong and cooperated for any tests he had to go through. He never cried or had a temper, he would hold onto his tears even though the tears were swarming in his eyes from the pain.


    He said that a man would never cry easily.


    Before the surgery, Xiaojie was ced in a sterile room for patients after any transntation surgery. He needed to go through a huge cycle of chemotherapy cycle to kill all of his white blood cells. In the room, Xiaojie got fevers and vomited from the pain of the chemotherapy and hisck of immunity. Mu Sihan heart ached terribly for Xiaojie at the sight of him suffering but acting strong.


    He had been apany him in these few days, and was the best support for his son.


    Nan Zhi knew that Xiaojie was having surgery, so she asked Qiao Yanze for helped and dressed as a cleaner to stay by the father and son¡¯s side.


    She stayed until Junyuan announced that the surgery was a sess.


    Nan Zhi was standing by the corner, crying in happiness.


    Her baby was finally healthy again.


    Her baby could live.


    She knew that Mu Sihan would definitely make Xiaojie healthy again!


    At the same time, several helicoptersnded on the hospital¡¯s rooftop, as strong winds blew in gusts.


    Two rows of bodyguards were standing in a uniform fashion, waiting for the man and woman who were getting off from one of the helicopters.


    The man was dressed in a suit. He was tall and handsome and had a strong aura. The man was Ye Fengjun, while the woman walking beside him was dressed in military uniform. She was tall, friendly andfortable to look at.


    The two of them walked to the surgery room.


    Mu Sihan was standing there in a ck shirt. His eyes were void of temperature when he nced at the woman beside Ye Fengjun.


    Ye Fengjun introduced the two of them to each other, ¡°Sihan, this is Shangguan Wan, the person you¡¯re about to marry. Wan Er, this is my youngest son, Sihan.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nced at Mu Sihan, before stretching her hand out with a smile. ¡°Hello, please take care of me in the future.¡±


    Nan Zhi, who was acting like she was cleaning in the corner, heard their conversation and her pupils constricted instantly.


    Mu Sihan... he was going to get married to another woman?


    And that middle-aged man, why did she feel like he looked really familiar?


    Her eyshes fluttered terribly as she froze.


    She remembered that she saw that man on the television when she went to visit her mother in S Country.


    He was...


    Nan Zhi widened her eyes, before she scoffed.


    So, it turned out that Mu Sihan¡¯s status was so high.


    Even if her beauty was still there, and she did not get poisoned, the two of them probably had no way to get together in the end!


    Nan Zhi had yet to digest the news that he was going to get married, when she heard Ye Fengjun say again, ¡°Bring your son with you. We¡¯ll return to S Country now. From now on, you¡¯re Ye Sihan, and not Mu Sihan!¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi stood at the ground floor of the hospital, staring as several helicopters rose into the air.


    She chased them for a distance, until she fell to the floor weakly from theck of energy. Nan Zhi slowly closed her eyes, staring as the helicopters rose higher and flew further.


    Qiao Yanze walked in front of Nan Zhi, squatting slowly.


    At her despaired and pained expression, he patted her head gently, ¡°Do you have anywhere you want to go for thest days? I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ...


    After Mu Sihan and Xiaojie left Ning City, there had been several times when Nan Zhi missed them too much in the middle of the night. She would call their numbers, but their numbers had been disconnected.


    She only had ten days of life left.


    Alone, shey on the big bed in the hotel, lifting a sharp dagger as she slowly and slit her slender wrist.

 Chapter 509 - Together in Life and Death

    Chapter 509: Together in Life and Death


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The moment the sharp de touched her wrist, she seemed to have thought about something. She got up from the bed hurriedly and packed a luggage simply.


    She wrote a note on the table, before she left the hotel.


    When Qiao Yanze came to bring her food the next day, she was already gone.


    His first reaction was to look for her everywhere.


    Just as he was ready to make a call, he saw the note she had left.


    ¡°Mr. Qiao, thank you for taking care of me and helping me in the past few days. However, please let me leave with dignity. I¡¯m leaving, please don¡¯t try to find me.¡±


    Nan Zhi went to where her maternal grandparents were buried and stayed in the house that Auntie He used to stay in.


    After she found snakes in the house that time, there was a period where she did not daree here again. However, she was about to die now, and was no longer afraid of anything.


    Her body became older by the day, and she started taking longer and longer to reach her grandparents¡¯ tombs everyday.


    She started to sleep a lot more, and she would even take a nap sitting in front of the tombs sometimes.


    Today, she went to her grandparents¡¯ tombs as usual after having breakfast.


    She talked to herself, facing the two tombstones.


    When she talked about her Xiaojie, her dull eyes would sparkle slightly, and when she talked about Mu Sihan, she would still wish him the best even though she was a little sad.


    She was not a saint, nor was she that big-hearted. She only knew clearly about her identity and her circumstances.


    What was the point of forcing something that would never have an end?


    ¡°Grandpa, grandma, I¡¯lle to apany you soon, and Uncle too...¡±


    She said a lot, before falling asleep in front of the tombstones again. When she woke up, it was already night time.


    She dragged her weak body down the mountain.


    However, she took a few steps before she realized something was wrong.


    It felt like there was a pair of eyes staring at her in the darkness.


    She turned around and looked around, though she did not see anyone.


    If it was in the past, she would definitely be scared. However, she was really calm right now.


    She took a few more steps, the feeling of being stared at growing stronger with each step.


    ¡°W-Who¡¯s there?¡±


    The leaves from not too far away moved, and Nan Zhi slowly clenched her hands.


    A tall, white figure walked slowly out from the darkness.


    At first nce, the person really looked like the grim reaper from hell, who hade to take her life.


    Nan Zhi shook unstably. She closed her eyes, her eyshes fluttering as she muttered hoarsely, ¡°It¡¯s good that this daye earlier.¡±


    She took a deep breath, getting ready to see Hades.


    Light footsteps rung out, and she heard the man walk towards her.


    The man stopped in front of her a few secondster.


    Although she did not open her eyes, Nan Zhi could feel his eyes on her. She pursed her pale lips tightly, ¡°If you¡¯re taking me away, please do it quick!¡±


    One second, two seconds, a minute passed...


    Nan Zhi did not feel her soul being separated from her body, and she opened her eyes quickly. Her eyes constricted when she saw who was standing in front of her.


    It was not grim reaper, but Gu Sheng.


    She did not know what Gu Sheng had went through this period to lose so much weight.


    However, he was still handsome and elegant, his eyes on her still as gentle as before.


    Nan Zhi turned her head, not wanting to see him and not wanting him to see her current face.


    Did he not cause her to be like this?


    He kidnapped her, imprisoned her and gave her such a lethal poison that made her like this. How did he dare to appear in front of her now?


    The two of them met at the most beautiful time of their youth, and she had treated him as one of the most important people in her life.


    She trusted himpletely.


    She did not suspect him at all, even after she was kidnapped.


    His actions stabbed her ruthlessly in the heart without a doubt!


    Nan Zhi¡¯s tightly pursed lips were trembling terribly from her emotions. She did not want to talk to him, as she turned to leave.


    However, she walked too quickly, and her already weak body fell hard.


    She was sprawled on the floor, unable to stand up for a long time.


    Gu Sheng walked in front of Nan Zhi, stretching his long arms to carry her.


    Nan Zhi struggled instinctively, her red eyes filled with hatred, ¡°How do you still dare to do this? Let go of me!¡±


    Gu Sheng furrowed his eyebrows tightly, hearing her horribly hoarse voice.


    He looked down at the woman in his arms. His expression darkened even more as he chided coldly, ¡°Shut up, if not I¡¯ll kill you now.¡±


    Nan Zhi scoffed, ¡°With me like that now, what¡¯s the difference from dying?¡±


    Gu Sheng pursed his lips, not speaking anymore. She did not see the sh of pain and regret in his eyes in the dark night.


    Nan Zhi was as weak as a newborn chick now, and could not struggle against him at all.


    She ended up giving up in the end.


    With her weak and spoiled body, and ugly face, what could he do to her still?


    He could do anything he wanted, even killing her or chopping her up.


    Gu Sheng stared at Nan Zhi, who had her eyes closed and an ashen expression, as if she was just waiting for her death. His heart felt like it had been stabbed by a sharp knife.


    It was his fault. He was the one who caused her to be like this.


    She was such a beautiful flower, yet she looked like she withering away now.


    His lips moved, saying silently, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Gu Sheng carried Nan Zhi down the mountain and to the house where he was once bitten by the poisonous snake.


    Gu Sheng ced her on the bed before he took out a ck silken cloth.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s fingers tightened at his action, ¡°If you still have a bit of humanity left in you, just kill me straight away!¡±


    Gu Sheng bent down, covering her eyes, before he took a shirt and tore it into long pieces to tie her thin wrists that were trashing about together.


    ¡°Gu Sheng, you¡¯re bing more psychotic! I¡¯ve already be like this. When are you going to stop torturing me? I don¡¯t have many days left to live anymore, why are you doing this?¡±


    Nan Zhi really regretted it now, regretting that she did not end her own life early. She did not want to experience such torture and humiliation even when she was about to die.


    She could not see, while her hands had been tied together. She felt like amb that was awaiting its ughter, and she had no way to struggle against anything.


    Gu Sheng, who was standing next to the bed, raised the sleeves of his white shirt. His gentle eyes stared at Nan Zhi¡¯s thin figure. He took out a sharp dagger and slit his arm with strength.


    Red blood gushed out from the cut.


    He collected the blood in a small bowl, until the bowl was filled.


    Nan Zhi could not see, so her hearing became more sensitive. Her eyshes fluttered when she heard a sound simr to a sharp weapon cutting into skin.


    What was Gu Sheng doing?


    Did he cut himself?


    Just as Nan Zhi was very confused, Gu Sheng sat on the bed, one of his hands holding onto her shoulders while the other brought the bowl to her lips.

 Chapter 510 - Regaining A New Life

    <h4>Chapter 510: Regaining A New Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi could smell the metallic scent of blood.


    She furrowed her eyebrows, turning away from the bowl. She was furious. ¡°Gu Sheng, how crazy are you?¡±


    Gu Sheng grabbed the back of Nan Zhi¡¯s head, the rare dominance appearing in his usually gentle voice, ¡°Drink it.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyshes fluttered terribly. She shut her lips tightly, not willing to drink the blood he was feeding her.


    Who was willing to drink another person¡¯s blood? He waspletely crazy! When Nan Zhi was stubborn, it was definitely enough to make a person furious.


    Gu Sheng¡¯s expression darkened, as his long fingers pinched her chin and poured the bowl of blood into her mouth forcefully.


    He dazed a little when he saw her mouth filled with his blood.


    It felt like a level of intimacy that they never had, and caused a soft ripple in his heart.


    Nan Zhi feltpletely numb after drinking the bowl of blood. She felt like her entire body was frozen in disgust.


    She wanted to vomit it out, but Gu Sheng did not let her.


    He pressed her against his chest forcefully, hisrge palm patting her back softly. ¡°Bear with it. You won¡¯t be disgusted again after drinking it for seven days.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart thumped.


    She did not think that Gu Sheng had reached this level of craziness!


    However, she probably did not have the life to live another seven days!


    Nan Zhi did not know why he was force feeding her his blood. But somehow, apart from the disgust she felt at first, she felt her body feeling strangely better from before after she drank his blood.


    The pain and weak feeling she had felt since she had awoken seemed less oppressive and stifling.


    She did not know if she was hallucinating either.


    However, she was still easily exhausted, so she went to bed early.


    Gu Sheng sat by the bed, staring at her changed face from the poison. He curled his fingers, touching the tip of her nose lightly.


    ¡°Little Flower, don¡¯t be afraid. Brother Gu Sheng won¡¯t hurt you again.¡±


    He leaned down and ced a light kiss on her forehead.


    It was a sincere kiss.


    He got up and wrapped the cut on his arm carelessly.


    For the next seven days, Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes were covered while her hands were tied together by Gu Sheng.


    He cooked for her and fed her everyday, before he forced fed her a bowl of his blood.


    Nan Zhi could not see anything, but she could feel the change in her body.


    When she was poisoned, she could feel every cell within her aging at a tremendous speed. Her skin was loose, while her voice was hoarse as well. However, her voice started to change slowly as the days of her drinking a bowl of blood passed.


    Her body was changing too.


    She felt like a rusted robot that had been renewed.


    She felt reborn.


    Her wrists could not move, but her legs could.


    She secretly got off the bed when Gu Sheng was not in the room.


    Walking did not feel tough to her anymore, as her legs became more agile and she could walk as before.


    What was happening?


    Could it be that Gu Sheng¡¯s blood was the antidote to the lethal poison in her body?


    On the seventh day, Nan Zhi¡¯s voice had returned to the crisp and pleasant voice she had before. It was no longer the screeching hoarseness that grated on her ears.


    Her skin had also be tight and smooth.


    She was filled with questions.


    ¡°Gu Sheng, Gu Sheng!¡± her hands were stretched in front of her as she walked out of the room. She took a deep breath, smelling the fragrant smell of cooking. She started walking towards the kitchen.


    ¡°Gu Sheng, I know you¡¯re here! Until when are you going to kidnap me?¡± Nan Zhi guessed faintly that Gu Sheng did not appear here to hurt her intentionally, but to save her.


    If he did not appear, she might have already died in these seven days.


    She really wanted to remove the cloth covering her eyes to see if she had regained her appearance.


    ¡°Little Flower, don¡¯t hurry. I¡¯m almost done with thest dish.¡±


    He was not answering her again!


    She had asked him to untie her the past few days. However, he always changed the conversation and distracted her.


    Gu Sheng ced thest dish on the dining table, before he pulled Nan Zhi to take a seat.


    He stared at her small face, smiling gently, ¡°Little Flower, you have to eat more in the future. You¡¯re too thin now.¡±


    Nan Zhi really wanted to retort that he was the reason why she was so thin now.


    However, she swallowed the words that almost left her lips at the thought of how well he treated her in the past few days.


    She hated Gu Sheng, but she hated herself more.


    The moment he treated her nicely, she could not force herself to be ruthless to him.


    He was the one who almost got her killed first.


    Gu Sheng scooped a spoonful of rice, before he took some of the dishes that Nan Zhi liked to eat in the past. He brought the spoon to her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s myst time feeding you now. I¡¯ll untie you after you finish all of your food.¡±


    Gu Sheng¡¯s voice was not as clear and pleasant as it was in the past. His voice was more hoarse now.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Can I believe you again?¡±


    Actually, what was the point, whether she could believe him or not?


    If he wanted to kill her in these few days, she would not be able to live until now.


    Gu Sheng fed Nan Zhi scoop by scoop, before he got up to walk behind her. He then untied her wrists.


    Nan Zhi moved her wrists, before lifting her hands to remove the blinds covering her eyes.


    She took a deep breath when she saw light again.


    She seemed to think about something and turned back to look behind her.


    The man standing behind her had left unknowingly.


    Nan Zhi hurriedly ran out, forgetting about finding a mirror.


    Her hands and legs had turned back into what they were originally.


    They were agile and strong.


    Her skin was smooth and fair.


    Her appearance should have regained its previous looks as well.


    Did that mean that the poison in her body was gone?


    When Nan Zhi ran out of the house, Gu Sheng was already carrying a simple ck bag. He was at the path in front of the house, ready to leave.


    He was the same tall and slender youngd in her memories.


    However, there was a slight depressed and lonely feeling emanating around him.


    Not knowing why, Nan Zhi¡¯s tears fell when she saw his back.


    ¡°Gu Sheng!¡±


    Nan Zhi seemed to have thought about something when she thought about his hoarse voice. She did not care about hatred she had for him, running towards him instead.


    The thin man did not seem to hear her voice, continuing walking forward purposefully.


    ¡°Gu Sheng, stop there!¡±


    He continued to walk forward.


    ¡°If you dare take one more step, I, Nan Zhi, will never forgive you!¡±


    The man stopped, his hoarse voice trailing over, ¡°Little Flower, don¡¯t forgive me. Brother Gu Sheng did someone unforgivable to you. Don¡¯t ever forgive me.¡±


    With that said, he continued to walk forward.


    Nan Zhi did not chase after him, choosing to fall on the ground instead as she cried out in pain.


    The man who was leaving originally turned around as she¡¯d expected, walking back towards her with big strides.


    The sun was bright, and the ring sunlight was right above his head. She could not see his face too clearly as a result.


    He bent down, helping her stand up from the ground. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Now that Gu Sheng was close to him, she had finally taken a clear look of his appearance.


    Her lips trembled, as she looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Why... why are you...?¡±


    His skin was still fair, and he looked as handsome and gentle seven days ago. However, within a short time, he had aged drastically, as there were small wrinkles by the side of his eyes, while his skin was not as smooth and tight as before.

 Chapter 511 - Accompanying You For The Last Time

    <h4>Chapter 511: Apanying You For The Last Time</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi was not stupid. Her brain kept turning, as endless thoughts filled her head.


    His blood was the antidote for the poison.However, he was aging drastically day by day. It has only been 7 days...


    Could it be? Could it be that he took that lethal poison as well?


    Qiao Yanze said that the poison had no antidote.


    Could it be that one person needed to be sacrificed in order to save the person who got poisoned first?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes trembled immediately.


    ¡°Little Flower, you¡¯re alright now. However, you¡¯ve lost too much weight recently, so you have to eat more nourishing food and soon you¡¯ll be able to return to how you were.¡±


    Gu Sheng patted Nan Zhi¡¯s head. ¡°Take care. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Gu Sheng turned around, wanting to leave.


    However, his sleeve was pulled tightly by a fair hand.


    Gu Sheng turned back, looking at Nan Zhi with confused, gentle eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not say anything, pulling his sleeve up instead.


    Both of his arms were covered with several deep red scars. Some of them had scarred, while some of them only had scabs...


    The sight of his arms was scary, with not a piece of skin on his arm untouched.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it will heal after a few days.¡± Gu Sheng pulled down his sleeve again.


    Nan Zhi pulled his back then, not letting him leave, ¡°Go back with me. I¡¯ll help you bandage it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need...¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he froze slightly when he saw the tears swimming in her eyes. ¡°I almost killed you. You should hate me.¡±


    Yes, she was supposed to hate him.


    When she found out that she had been kidnapped and held captive by him, she really hated him!


    However, she still remembered the kinship for him in the many years they had known each other. It was not something that could be taken away so easily!


    She could not ignore the fact that he had be like this because of her.


    He did not bear to see her cry after all, and returned to the house with her.


    His situation was worse than she had thought.


    After she helped him bandage his wounds, he started to nose bleed and even spat out mouthfuls of blood.


    She cooked for him at night, though he ate the food and vomited it all out.


    The next day, she noticed that he looked a decade older.


    ¡°Little Flower, I have to leave now.¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at him. His usually gentle eyes were dead and calm, and she could not read his thoughts anymore.


    Her lips trembled. ¡°Can my blood save you?¡±


    Gu Sheng¡¯s slender figure trembled terribly as pain seemed to crack through his dead eyes.


    He thought that she only had hate for him now.


    If he died earlier, it might be able to erase the hurt she had gotten.


    However, she actually asked such a question.


    He would not have any regrets even if he died now!


    Gu Sheng shook his head, smiling warmly. ¡°It¡¯s no use. Little Flower, you don¡¯t have to be sad. Death is the best way to free people like us.¡±


    Even if he was alive, the people from the group would never let go of him again.


    Besides, he had acted as an antidote. He could not be saved by another person after he saved another.


    His life was destined to end.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face was wet and cold as salty liquid fell on her lips.


    She stared at Gu Sheng with her sight blurred from tears, and she choked slightly. ¡°How long more? How long more can you live?¡±


    ¡°Maybe ten days, maybe half a month, but at the speed I¡¯m aging now, it might be a week too.¡± Gu Sheng lifted his hand, wiping Nan Zhi¡¯s tears away, ¡°Don¡¯t cry for me. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Nan Zhi held her hands into tight fists, punching them against his thin chest. ¡°Gu Sheng, you poisoned me but saved me with your own life as well. Why did you do this?¡±


    Originally, the two of them could have lived their lives without fear.


    They could have remained really close friends. Friends who were as close as family.


    How did it end up like this, that only one of them could live while the other had to die?


    Why?


    Nan Zhi wiped her tears away, looking at him with red eyes. ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡±


    ¡°Little Flower...¡±


    Nan Zhi cut his words, sniffling, ¡°Although I hated you and med you for everything before, I can¡¯t let you be alone when you¡¯re about to die.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you no matter where you¡¯re going.¡±


    ...


    They returned to the house that Nan Zhi saw first thing after she had been kidnapped when she was thirteen years old. It felt like an eternity had passed.


    Unconsciously, it had already been nearly nine years!


    Gu Sheng had probably returned for a short stay at the house everyday, so the house was still rather clean and tidy.


    This ce was far away from the noisy city, and only had a small town nearby. Nan Zhi and Gu Sheng went there to buy their daily items.


    This time, it was Nan Zhi¡¯s turn to take care of Gu Sheng.


    She still med him for everything, because if he did not be too extreme in that instant, how would things be like how they were now?


    However, as she watched him age day by day, and his body getting frailer day by day, whatever unhappiness she had for him all became heart ache for him instead.


    ¡°Little Flower, let me bring you somewhereter.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded.


    He brought her up the mountain behind the house. He was holding onto a walking stick, not letting her help him.


    Although he looked nice and warm, he was actually a stubborn person.


    He had his own sense of arrogance and dignity.


    When they reached the top of the mountain, Nan Zhi widened her eyes in surprise.


    He had already developed the area a little, having nted arge patch of flowers in all sorts of colors. The sight was gorgeous.


    Nan Zhi suddenly remembered that she told him her wish when she was chatting with him after he woke up from having been kidnapped that year. She told him that she wished to be a flower fairy and nt arge patch of flowers behind her house so that she could lie amongst the flowers as she read, looked at the stars, sang and danced.


    ..


    She had said it casually back then, since she was still an innocent and naive young princess of her family with all of her fantasies.


    She never thought that Gu Sheng would remember those words and help her fulfill them...


    It was obvious that the flowers were not nted in a short period of time.


    ¡°I wanted to bring you here on your birthday after you returned to the country. In the end, I was still one step toote.¡±


    The two of them sat by the flowers, chatting as they smelled the faint fragrance of the flowers.


    ¡°Little Flower, what do you n to do in the future?¡±


    Nan Zhi thought that she was going to die originally, so she had ced her faith in Mu Sihan taking care of Xiaojie after he had recovered from his illness. She also did not worry about her mother as her mother¡¯s psychological condition had also turned for the better in the recent few years, while Xiaojie would also take care of her after he grew up. In the end, the one facing death was not her, but Gu Sheng!


    Now that she had recovered, she was fairly lost about her life in the future as well.


    Mu Sihan had returned to the Ye family. He was born in a royal family, and his status signified that he was not someone amoner like her could touched. Besides, his father had arranged for him to marry that Shangguan Wan, and he did not reject it either.


    Gu Sheng turned to look at Nan Zhi. Her skin had regained its fairness and smoothness. She looked absolutely stunning, ovepping with the extremely beautiful Little Flower in his memories.


    That¡¯s great.


    This was how things were meant to be.


    ¡°Little Flower, I¡¯m a little tired. Can you lend me your shoulder so I can lean on it?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not say anything, as Gu Sheng leaned his head on Nan Zhi¡¯s thin shoulders. He slowly closed his eyes as he stared at the flower patch in front of them.


    His thoughts seemed to jump back to a few years ago.

 Chapter 512 - I Beg You, Please Don’t Go…

    <h4>Chapter 512</h4>


    <h4>: I Beg You, Please Don¡¯t Go...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Little Flower, do you remember when we met at school?¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed softly, her mind pulling her into her memories as well.


    That year, she had taken hormone pills and gained a lot of weight. Her mother had followed all of her requests after she got kidnapped, and arranged for her to transfer schools upon her request.


    She had not lost all of the weight she gained back then, and experienced countless taunting and bullying by the people in the new school. After seeing that she was chauffeured to and fro everyday by sedans, several bullies in her ss stopped her when she was going to the exercise track.


    One bully stepped out, wanting her to give him all of her allowance. He took out a small knife after she rejected his request, saying that he would make her be even uglier.


    When she did not know what to do, a ck bag was thrown at the bully¡¯s head.


    The bully cursed, ¡°F*ck, who¡¯s so daring to hit me?!¡±


    The bully and Nan Zhi turned at the same time, only to see a young teenager, wearing his earphones and was sitting on top of the stairs.


    The boy then jumped down. He was wearing a perfectly tailored navy blue uniform. He was tall and thin, his posture perfect.


    He did not look like the bully, who had several buttons unbuttoned on his uniform while his white shoes were also dirty. The boy exuded an extraordinary exquisiteness and cleanness from head to toe.


    He had a clean-looking face, his short hair in front of his forehead was a little long and covered his clear eyes slightly. His nose bridge was tall as well, as his scarlet lips looked as soft and pink as cherry blossoms. The boy looked like he had walked straight out from aic.


    With a hand in his pocket, he walked straight towards the bully and her.


    ¡°Gu Sheng? You¡¯re just a weak nerd, why are you getting into something that is none of your business?¡±


    Gu Sheng was the best student in their school. He was extremely smart and would be the cohort¡¯s top student and represented the school to participate in variouspetitions. He was also handsome, and was acknowledged by the girls in the school as the best looking male student. However, he kept a low profile in school because of his middle-ss background.


    He never participated in any fights or stirred any trouble.


    Girls would always give him choctes during Valentines or confess to him in public, but he would always reject them. However, that did not stop the girls from liking him.


    He had that kind of charm. The pretty girl that the bully had a crush on was one of Gu Sheng¡¯s admirers.


    The bully had long seen Gu Sheng as a sore thumb in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re soft and weak looking. You can continue reading your books, why are you sticking your head in?¡± The bully waved his fists around fiercely, looking like he wanted to punch Gu Sheng.


    Gu Sheng took out his elegant hand from his pocket. He did not keep long fingernails like some students did. His fingernails were cut neatly and were clean, and it was obvious he was an obedient student.


    Nan Zhi was very surprised when she saw Gu Sheng.


    Gu Sheng was her life-savior in her heart then! She did not think that she would meet him again after she transferred schools.


    ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, it¡¯s fine. I can give him my allowance, please don¡¯t fight with him...¡± Although he was taller than the bully, he was skinnier. The bully was so buff he looked like two Brother Gu Shengs could fit in his body.


    The bully scoffed when he heard Nan Zhi call Gu Sheng brother, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Gu Sheng doesn¡¯t like any girls in school. It turns out that he likes this ugly and fat girl... Ah!¡±


    The bully got punched by Gu Sheng in the face before he could finish his words.


    Nan Zhi was terrified, thinking that Gu Sheng would lose out after the bully fought back. However, Gu Sheng was the one who punched the bully until his face was swollen.


    The consequence of fighting was naturally to be punished to stand outside of the ss by the discipline master.


    The bully and Gu Sheng stood outside of the ssroom from the afternoon until school was out.


    Nan Zhi was waiting by Gu Sheng¡¯s bicycle. She passed a bottle of cold water when she saw him walking over. ¡°The corners of your lips are swollen. It¡¯ll be better after you press it with something cold.¡±


    Gu Sheng pressed the bottle of cold water against the corners of his lips. When she was not paying attention, he took the chance and used his cold hand to touch her face. ¡°Little Flower, you¡¯re not ugly. You¡¯re the prettiest amongst all the girls I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    No boys would tell her that she was pretty when she was sick. He was the only one who never had never despised her.


    In school, he would tutor her patiently when she could not catch up with the coursework. He would step up for her when she was bullied. He would piggy-back her to the school clinic when she sprained her ankle during the sports carnival...


    ...


    Her thoughts slowly pulled back from her memories.


    It was because Gu Sheng treated her too well when she was a teenager that she could not put her heart down and be ruthless to him. She could not bear to watch him leave alone as she watched him age day by day.


    Her heart still hurt for him.


    The helplessness she felt curled around her heart like a silver wire. It curled round after round, tightening around her heart until she could not breathe properly.


    She looked down at the man leaning on her shoulders. Her heart tightened immediately when she noticed that he was not moving at all, ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, Brother Gu Sheng, Brother Gu Sheng...!¡±


    The man leaning on her shoulders still did not react at all. Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered terribly, ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, wake up! Don¡¯t sleep, please don¡¯t sleep!


    ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, I won¡¯t me you anymore. Please wake up, wake up!¡±


    ¡°Little Flower, don¡¯t shout. I¡¯m just a little tired so I want to rest for a while.¡±


    When Nan Zhi heard his tired and hoarse voice, her tensed heart rxed a little.


    It was fine as long as her Brother Gu Sheng did not leave her.


    Not yet...


    ...


    The two of them only went back to the house when it was reallyte. Gu Sheng¡¯s body was worse than when they went up the mountain.


    He fell into aa-like sleep after they returned.


    Nan Zhi sat by the bed, using a towel to wipe his aged face and hands. Her tears fell unconsciously when she thought about the pretty and smiling teenager he was back then.


    <i>Brother Gu Sheng, I want you to continue living...</i>


    ...


    Gu Sheng woke up before the sun had risen.


    He sat up with difficulty when he saw Nan Zhi sleeping by the edge of the bed.


    He took a thin nket and covered her with it.


    He stared at her for a long time, his eyes filling with tears. He leaned down and ced a light kiss on her forehead, a tear falling out of his eyes at that moment.


    <i>¡®Little Flower, farewell. I don¡¯t want you to apany me till the end because I don¡¯t want to see you cry. That¡¯s why I have to leave.¡¯</i>


    ...


    When Nan Zhi woke up, Gu Sheng was no longer in the room.


    She looked around desperately.


    It was afterwards that a shepherd boy told her that he saw a man with a walking stick heading towards the river.


    Nan Zhi rushed over in a hurry.


    When she reached the river, she saw Gu Sheng lying on an old bamboo raft. He was holding the flower that she plucked for him yesterday. His eyes were closed tightly as he flowed down the river ording to the current.


    Nan Zhi jumped down into the river, shouting, ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, stop! Don¡¯t leave!¡±


    The bamboo raft moved very quickly and she could not catch up no matter what. The water level had also be deeper, as it went from her calves to her abdomen, then to her chest...


    She could not chase after him anymore.


    She could only watch at the bamboo raft moved further and further away from her.


    Her lips trembled nonstop, her tears and snot falling together. Her throat was hoarse from all her shouting, and she was losing her voice as well.


    Yet, she could only watch as the bamboo raft became a small ck dot and slowly disappeared from her sight.

 Chapter 513 - Surprise!

    <h4>Chapter 513: Surprise!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi clenched her fists tightly, her tears blurring her sight. She clutched her pained heart, feeling like she was about to suffocate.


    She hated and med him before. However, all of that disappeared into thin air when she saw him leaving.


    Nan Zhi looked for him along the river stream for three days, but could not find him.


    She erected a stone tombstone for him at the flower field at the mountain behind the house.


    She knelt in front of the tombstone, her slender fingers caressing Gu Sheng¡¯s name. She murmured in a shaky voice, ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, I don¡¯t hate you anymore, pleasee back...¡±


    However, she knew that her Brother Gu Sheng would nevere back again.


    ...


    In a vige that still followed their ancient traditions, they were preparing for their annual ceremony for the worship of the River God.


    By the river bank, several buff men wore masks with sharp teeth and were dancing the worship dance with weird postures. Loud gongs and cymbals were hit.


    A crisp bell rang, and a youngdy wearing a red gown and a face veil walked towards the buff men. She was graceful as she held onto a yellow mounting paper in her left hand and a wooden sword. She was eloquent as she chanted the words. Her voice was crisp and pleasant. She then used the wooden sword to pierce through the yellow mounting paper and lit it on top of the candle. She walked rhythmically, as the bells tied to her ankle rung with every step she took.


    The vigers were standing on both sides of the river bank, watching the scene before them sincerely.


    The cymbals, horns and bells rang as the girl started singing the sacrificial song.


    The Jade Emperor sits on the sky.


    All the gods have returned to duty.


    The River God guarded us well.


    We ask for the blessings from the River God.


    To bless the vige with calm wind, and plentiful rain...


    The girl looked lively and graceful in her red gown. Her untouched ck hair was untied, covering her shoulders. She looked a little like a goddess that had came down to Earth as she stood by the river bank.


    She had a pretty face, with exquisite facial features. She was so pretty that people were always in awe when they looked at her.


    After she finished singing the song, all the vigers surrounded her knelt down to bow for the River God.


    Suddenly, someone shouted amongst the crowd, ¡°The River God has appeared! The River God has appeared!¡±


    The crowd immediately turned towards the river, only to see a tall and thin figure wearing a white shirt and white pants appearing in their sight.


    Someone reacted very quickly, ¡°How is he the River God? He¡¯s clearly a dead person!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bad luck! He must have angered the River God!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep him in the cage and fill it with stones to sink the cage to the bottom of the river!¡±


    Hearing the discussion around her, Ling Er caressed her hair before she put down the wooden sword. She pushed apart the crowd around the river, walking to the edge by the river and taking a nce at the water.


    Her innocent and bright eyes constricted a little, ¡°Pull him up, quickly! He¡¯s not dead yet.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ling Er, he has angered the River God. We cannot save him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We cannot save him.¡±


    Ling Er smiled as she nced at the vigers that did not agree to save the person. Her smile waspletely pure and innocent. It was so perfect that people could not help but be mesmerized by her smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s not from the vige. If the River God was angry, why would he involve an outsider? It¡¯s obvious that the River God did not want him to die since he appeared during our worship ceremony. The River God probably wanted us to save him quickly, if not, we¡¯ll definitely anger him.¡±


    Miss Ling Er was the disciple of a well-known sect. Not only was she well versed in medicine, she knew how to chase away the evil-spirits. Ever since she came to their vige, their vige had been experiencing nice wind directions and adequate rain that allowed them to have a bountiful harvest.


    They did not dare go against Miss Ling Er¡¯s words, hurriedly pulling the man in the water up.


    One of the vigers could not help but scoff when they saw how the man looked like. ¡°I thought it was a young man, I didn¡¯t think he would be so old.¡±


    No one was willing to do CPR for him.


    Ling Er furrowed her pretty eyebrows, her voice spirited and pleasant, ¡°Let me do it!¡±


    A few minutester, the man spat out a mouthful of water. His tightly shut eyes moved a little.


    ¡°Can two of youe and help me carry him to my house? From his looks, he probably got poisoned with a lethal poison.¡±


    ...


    Ling Er stayed in a hut deep in the mountains. After the vigers brought the man who was unconscious again to her hut, they left.


    Ling Er took the pulse of the man, her pretty expression slowly darkening.


    She was not able to undo this poison, so she could only ask her teacher for help.


    Ling Er walked to the door, whistling once before a mink jumped on her shoulders swiftly. Ling Er caressed its head, ¡°Please call my teacher over quickly. It¡¯s very urgent as it concerns a life.¡±


    An hourter, an old man with a full white beard walked over slowly.


    ¡°Teacher, Teacher, please look at this person quickly!¡±


    The old man walked to the bed. He took a look at the aged appearance the man on the bed had, and took his pulse. His expression changed immediately. ¡°He actually got poisoned with that type of poison.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, is there a way to save him?¡±


    The old man caressed his white beard, his expression slightly dark. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, my junior was the one who created this poison. I have a way to save him. However, if you follow my method of ridding him of the poison, he will be very cold-blooded and heartless in the future. He won¡¯t be able to fall in love with anyone in the future.¡±


    Ling Er nced at the man on the bed. She tugged and shook the old man¡¯s arm, pouting, ¡°Teacher, then save him quick! So what if he will be cold-blooded and heartless, it¡¯s still better than dying!¡±


    Ling Er would have never expected that after ridding the poison in him and regaining his original appearance, that she would fall in love at first sight for the man. He would also let her taste the bitter consequences of her own actions...


    ...


    Nan Zhi left the small vige with a heavy heart.


    Before she left, she tidied and cleaned Gu Sheng¡¯s house. Too many things had happened recently, and she was at a lost as a result.


    However, she was not one who would me others on everything. She would be able to stand back up after a while.


    Nan Zhi arrived at a small town nearest to the vige. The town was currently being developed by the government as a tourist spot.


    Nan Zhi nned to spend a night at a hotel before she returned to Ning City the next day.


    ¡°Zhizhi?¡±


    Nan Zhi had just reached the entrance of a family hotel when she heard someone call her. She turned back.


    She froze.


    It was actually Yan Hua.


    Yan Hua was wearing a ck leather jacket and a long organza dress. She was also wearing a beret that had ayer of ck organza around the hat. It was retro, elegant and also slightly sexy.


    Yan Hua lookedpletely different now. Compared to when Nan Zhi had first known her, it was like she was another person.


    Yan Hua initially thought that she had seen wrong. But after Nan Zhi turned around, and she had taken a clear look of Nan Zhi, she was surprised and happy. She cupped her mouth with her hands, unable to control the surging emotions within her for a long while.


    It really was Nan Zhi!


    Yan Hua walked in front of Nan Zhi, her eyes filled with tears. The two of them stretched their arms out, hugging each other tightly.


    ¡°Zhizhi, is it really you?¡±


    Nan Zhi broke intoughter at Yan Hua¡¯s words, ¡°The one and only.¡±


    Yan Hua pulled Nan Zhi into her room.


    Yan Hua had been feeling rather depressed recently, so she came out to take a breather. She never thought that she would meet Nan Zhi!


    It was amazing news!

 Chapter 514 - A Year Had Passed…

    <h4>Chapter 514: A Year Had Passed...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After Yan Hua found out that she was pregnant, she had gotten an appointment for abortion at the doctor¡¯s. She nned to get an abortion a few dayster.


    However, when that day came, she backed out and changed her mind when she was at the hospital entrance.


    It was her first time being a mother, and she could not bear to abort the baby.


    Although she did not want to have any connection to Bo Yan anymore, the child was innocent and she would raise the child alone after she gave birth to the child. Bo Yan would have no rtion to the child or her.


    Yan Hua¡¯s heart ached for Nan Zhi, who had lost a lot of weight, ¡°Zhizhi, we can cook in this hotel. I¡¯ll make something for you to eat. You can take a shower first before you take a nap.¡±


    The dark eye circles Nan Zhi had were very serious, and it was obvious that she had not rested for several nights.


    Nan Zhi pulled Yan Hua back, seeing the blisters on her fingers from scalding herself. ¡°Huahua, we can eat outsideter...¡±


    Yan Hua shook her head, ¡°Zhizhi, although I¡¯m not as good as you at cooking, I¡¯m improving everyday!¡±


    She had never done a single chore since she was young, as Yan Cheng never let her do anything when she was at home. That was why she was not able to take care of herself after what happened to the Yan family.


    However, she did not give up on herself, nor was she depressed about it. She would do her best to learn anything that she did not know how to do.


    After Yan Hua went out, Nan Zhi took a shower and changed into the clothes Yan Hua passed to her.


    Nan Zhi sat on the bed, she was not sleepy at all, so she turned on the television to watch the news.


    However, the news was ying news about the S Country¡¯s royal family.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s father had be the new Crown Prince of S Country, and he would be the king after the Queen stepped down. Another important piece of news was that the Crown Prince¡¯s youngest son, Ye Sihan, would get married to Shangguan Wan and S Country would be celebrating the asion for three days and three nights.


    Nan Zhi saw Mu Sihan, who she had not seen for a while, through the news..


    He got off from a luxurious and bullet-proof limousine. He was wearing a full suit, his expression cold as he walked into the grand office at the Crown Pce with an extraordinary aura.


    It was the first time Nan Zhi had seen him after he returned to the Ye family. To think it was on the television...


    He was so outstanding and untouchable.


    They were really separated by the skies now!


    Nan Zhi turned the channel, though her pretty face turned to look out of the window. Her eyebrows were slightly furrowed, as she seemed to be in deep thought.


    Yan Hua had made three dishes and a soup.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s nose got a little stuffy as she stared at the dishes Yan Hua had cooked.


    Huahua had really grown up a lot within such a short time.


    When they were eating, Yan Hua asked, ¡°Zhizhi, what ns do you have? Are you going to find Young Master Mu and Xiaojie?¡±


    Nan Zhi knew that she could not change a lot of things anymore. However, she still wanted to see Xiaojie and him one more time before he got married.


    She nodded, ¡°I¡¯m nning to go to S Country.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi was someone who would take action immediately once she made a decision.


    She got her identity card and passport remade at the authorities and flew straight to S Country.


    However, with hermoner status now, she definitely would not be able to see Mu Sihan.


    There was only one person she could ask for help from.


    After she left the airport, Nan Zhi called Qiao Yanze. Although she did not know Qiao Yanze¡¯s identity, he seemed to have certain power in S Country as well.


    The phone rang for a while, and Nan Zhi thought that no one would answer the call when a strict voice trailed into her ear, ¡°I¡¯m Yanze¡¯s mother. Are you that Miss Nan Zhi?¡±


    Qiao Yanze had gone back to the castle for a visit, and left his phone in his study. His mother was passing by when she heard the ringing phone, answering the call after seeing the iing caller ID.


    His mother had heard enough of Nan Zhi¡¯s name from Ding Shuman and Nan Yao¡¯s conversations.


    She was the girl who caused her daughter to be detained in Ning City and caused her granddaughter to lose all of her reputation. She disliked this young and cunning girl a lot.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Nan Zhi, I...¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could finish her words, Qiao Yanze¡¯s mother interrupted her coldly, ¡°Yanze was nice to you before because he wanted to take revenge for our Shuman and Yaoyao. If you know your ce, you will stop contacting him from now on.¡±


    Nan Zhi was slightly confused, ¡°Ding Shuman, Nan Yao?¡± Was it that pair of devilish mother and daughter, Ding Shuman and Nan Yao?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s thoughts turned quickly. Back then at the broadcastingpany, Nan Yao said that she will not be on the same level as her in the future, could it be that she was rted to the Qiao family?


    ¡°Shuman is my daughter. Her surname is Qiao now. If you dare call her full name again, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡±


    Nan Zhi did not have the chance to say anything when the call was hung up by the person on the other end.


    Ding Shuman actually managed to be Qiao Shuman?


    That pair of mother and daughter must have said countless numbers of bad things about her in front of Qiao Yanze¡¯s mother. She could feel the loathing and hostility Qiao Yanze¡¯s mother felt for her through the call.


    And Qiao Yanze...


    Did he approach her only to take revenge for that pair of mother and daughter?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s slender figure shook, almost breaking intoughter.


    Humans were indeed the world¡¯s hardest things to read!


    After Qiao Yanze¡¯s mother hung up Nan Zhi¡¯s call, she seemed to have thought about something and she called someone not too longter.


    Ye Fengjun.


    ...


    Nan Zhi was walking aimlessly along the streets, when two ck sedans suddenly drove over and blocked her way.


    A capabledy dressed in a professional suit got off the car. She stared at Nan Zhi and said directly, ¡°The Crown Prince didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d still be alive. To stop you from affecting Fourth Young Master¡¯s and Miss Shangguan¡¯s wedding, the Crown Prince told me to show you something.¡±


    The woman passed a recorder to Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted when she saw An Feng being detained in the video. ¡°What are you doing to my mother?¡±


    ¡°Whether or not your mother is fine ispletely based on your decision.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hands curled into fists slightly.


    She did note because she wanted to spoil Mu Sihan and that Miss Shangguan¡¯s wedding. She was not that capable!


    ...


    <i>Half a yearter.</i>


    Nan Zhi finally saw An Feng again.


    An Feng had already recovered and had a healthy mental state, but it deteriorated again during this period. She wouldugh foolishly, talking to herself and would cry orugh asionally.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart ached for her mother, hating Mu Sihan¡¯s cold-blooded and heartless father.


    She had been banned from stepping foot into S Country in the past six months. She followed her promise of not contacting Mu Sihan again. She had also held onto her strong yearning to meet Xiaojie, and did not see him either, all because her mother had been detained by them.


    However, the consequence meant that her mother¡¯s psychological illness had acted up again.


    After she brought her mother back home and took care of her with all of her heart, her mother¡¯s psychological state finally turned for the better.


    On this day, she received a call from someone she had not contacted for a long time.


    Yan Hua was the one calling.


    Yan Hua had left the country a year ago. She said that she did not want to stay at the ce that made her sad, wanting to experience life overseas.


    It was only after she gave birth to her child that she told Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran that she had given birth to Bo Yan¡¯s child. Time passed very quickly, and the child was already almost a hundred days old.


    After knowing that Yan Hua was staying in S Country now, Nan Zhi got Auntie He to take care of her mother, having decided to go to S Country.


    She had been worried when she was settling the visas, not knowing whether she was able to step foot into S Country again after half a year had passed.


    It was a good thing that the other party followed their promise and only banned her for half a year. He probably thought that even if she reappeared in Mu Sihan¡¯s life again, it would not affect his rtionship with that Miss Shangguan!


    Nan Zhi felt like an eternity had passed when she stepped foot into S Country again.

 Chapter 515 - Meeting A Year Later

    Chapter 515: Meeting A Year Later


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Time not only caused one to age. It would also change a person¡¯s aura.


    An example was seen in Nan Zhi. After she experienced a life-and-death situation hear on, she quit her job at the broadcastingpany and fell in love with photography.


    In the six months when she was waiting for her mother toe home, she traveled around the country taking photos.


    Her originally slender and thin figure had be active and healthy.


    Her long brown hair had now be so long that it reached her waist and looked like a waterfall. She wore a pair of sunsses on her pretty face, and her appearance turned several heads when she walked out of the airport.


    Apart from visiting Yan Hua and her baby this time, the thing that Nan Zhi wanted to do most was to see her Xiaojie...


    A year had passed, Xiaojie must have grown a lot taller.


    She was worried and anxious definitely. It had been a year, and Mu Sihan had be another woman¡¯s husband. She did not know if Xiaojie will acknowledge another woman as his mommy...


    After Nan Zhi got on the taxi, she called Yan Hua.


    ¡°Little Apple has a bit of a fever. I¡¯m bringing her to the Royal Hospital for an injection.¡±


    Little Apple was the daughter that Yan Hua had. Nan Zhi had seen her photo before, and she was a really cute and pretty girl.


    Her eyes were like Yan Hua¡¯s, bright and clear. Her nose and mouth, however, looked a little like Bo Yan. In conclusion, she had inherited her parents¡¯ best genes and would definitely gain a lot of fanboys after she grew up.


    Nan Zhi got the taxi driver to drive to the Royal Hospital instead.


    Before she reached the hospital, Nan Zhi saw the police barriers on both sides of the road, as two rows of soldiers stood in front of the door.


    The taxi driver drove towards the taxi stand outside of the hospital. ¡°I can¡¯t drive into the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Nan Zhi asked in confusion.


    ¡°An important figure ising.¡±


    Nan Zhi could only pay and get out of the car.


    Several patients were crowding in front of the police barriers, all wanting to see who the important figure was.


    Nan Zhi was not interested at all. She carried the presents she bought for Yan Hua and Little Apple, walking towards the emergency room.


    However, she had just reached the entrance when she saw a ck sedan driving in from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Fourth Prince and his consort!¡±


    Nan Zhi froze when she heard the crowd¡¯s cheers.


    She never thought that she would bump into Mu Sihan so coincidentally the moment she arrived here.


    The soldiers were maintaining the order, telling the people not to push around.


    Ady had bumped into Nan Zhi, and the presents she was holding on fell on the floor. She bent down to pick them up.


    The two people in the car were already walking into the hospital lobby.


    Nan Zhi was squatting down picking up the presents as she stared at the couple walking towards her.


    The man was wearing a hand-made tailored suit. His crease-less pants were wrapped nicely around his long legs. He had a hand in his pocket, his steps stable and strong while his ck and styled short hair covered his handsome face slightly. He looked so perfect that no one could find any w in his face.


    His ck eyes were as cold and calm as ake. His lips were pursed tightly under his tall nose bridge. Just like before, he exuded aplicated aura of coldness, respect, arrogance and wildness all over him.


    He was so untouchable when she saw him again.


    As for the woman next to him...


    When Nan Zhi saw her thest time, they were still in the hospital. She was wearing a soldier¡¯s uniform, and was handsome and nice-looking. But now... she was wearing a princess-style dress, with a butterfly-shaped hat on her head. She was elegant and respectful, looking extremely good.


    The woman was holding onto the man¡¯s arm. She would smile and lift her hand up to greet the crowd that called her. She was obviously a lot more down-to-earth whenpared to the cold man next to her.


    Nan Zhi stared at the scene in front of her. She thought that her heart had numbed so much that she would not feel anything anymore.


    However, she still felt like she was stung by a bee, as her heart hurt pointedly. Sucking in a deep breath, she picked up the gown on the floor and stood up.


    The man that had originally walked into the lobby seemed to have felt something. He stopped, and looked towards the crowd.


    The woman next to him followed his gaze in confusion when he stopped. She only saw people pushing each other, and nothing special that happened.


    ¡°Sihan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly, his expression sharp as he said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if my grandmother can survive this.¡±


    ¡°Life and death are predestined.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nced at thepletely heartless man, sighing slightly, ¡°You cannot act like this when we reach the ward. Even if you¡¯re acting, you also have to act like it¡¯s something important!¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed coldly, not answering her.


    ...


    Nan Zhi entered the elevator after noting that they had walked far away. She sighed softly in slight relief.


    After her thumping heart calmed down a little, Nan Zhi had found Yan Hua. Yan Hua did not gain weight after having her child, looking thinner instead.


    Her current figure was the standard S-shaped, and she was voluminous at where she should be. She was wearing a wide red sweater, and a pair of denim shorts. Her legs were fair, straight and slender when Nan Zhi saw them from afar.


    After a year, Yan Hua¡¯s hair that she had cut short in sadness had also grown longer. She did not dye her hair, leaving her hair straight and ck as in its original color. Her hair was untied, and she looked nothing like a new mother, looking like a beautiful young woman instead.


    Little Apple was still breast-feeding, and she was feeding in her mother¡¯s arms when Nan Zhi arrived.


    She looked even cuter than she did in the photos. Her eyshes were long and dense like two dandelions. Her nose was tall as well, and she looked extremely adorable.


    ¡°Huahua, your Little Apple is going to melt my heart from cuteness!¡±


    Yan Hua nced at the little girl in her arms, lips curling up into a happy smile. Although she suffered quite a bit during her pregnancy, and her life was almost in danger because her daughter was causing stress to her heart during theter part of the pregnancy, she had given birth to her daughter safely in the end.


    ¡°If my Brother Jie is with me, I really want to reserve your Little Apple for him.¡±


    Yan Hua smiled brightly, ¡°Sure, as long as Baby Jie is willing, I also want to be inws with Zhizhi!¡±


    A tinge of sadness shed in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes at the thought of Xiaojie. Since he was born, she had never been separated from him for such a long period of time.


    It had been more than a year since they were separated!


    The yearning in her heart felt like ants that ate human flesh, and she would feel the gnawing pain from time to time.


    Yan Hua noticed the sadness in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes, knowing that she had thought about Xiaojie. She said softly, ¡°Zhizhi, it¡¯s impossible between Young Master Mu and you now, but Baby Jie is still your child. They cannot stop you from visiting him!¡±


    Nan Xiaojie nced at the small and soft Little Apple in Yan Hua¡¯s arms, remembering that Xiaojie was like that when he was born as well. She choked a little, ¡°I had another intention ining here this time, and that is to see Xiaojie. I had never thought about anything with Mu Sihan anymore, and don¡¯t want to be a third party in another person¡¯s rtionship. I just want to see my son, and if it¡¯s possible, bring him with me.¡±


    Yan Hua nodded, ¡°If you can contact Young Master Mu, with his feelings for you in the past, I think that he would let you meet Xiaojie!¡±


    At the mention of Mu Sihan, Nan Zhi remembered the scene in front of the hospital and her mood sunk again.


    After Little Apple was done taking her injection, Nan Zhi went to take her medicine for Yan Hua.


    When she was done taking the medicine, Nan Zhi was ready to return to look for Yan Hua, when she noticed that something was wrong.

 Chapter 516 - A Cute and Adorable Baby

    <h4>Chapter 516: A Cute and Adorable Baby</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When she was done taking the medicine, Nan Zhi was ready to return to look for Yan Hua, when she noticed that something was wrong.


    She turned back immediately.


    Not too far away, a man walked out of the elevator as his ck eyesnded on her.


    The figure who was dressed in a ck tailored suit that wrapped around his body tightly had a brightness that radiated from his eyes. However, his eyes were as cold as Satan¡¯s.


    Nan Zhi had never prepared herself for when she met him again, and she waspletely taken off guard when their eyes met.


    Just as she did not know what to do, the man moved his eyes away first.


    There was not an ounce of temperature on his handsome face. It was as if she was a stranger that he had not met for a long time.


    And that was it.


    He got on the bullet-proof limousine under the guard of the soldiers a few secondster.


    She did not know if she was imagining it, but she thought that his gaze on her had a coldness that seemed to be spread from his bones.


    Back then, the two of them were separated for thest time at the cliff. He looked extremely pained back then.


    Given how they had separated, shouldn¡¯t he be surprised and shocked that she was still alive?


    ...


    In the Rolls-Royce limousine.


    Mu Sihan took out his phone from his pocket.


    It was a photo he received not too long after he returned to the Ye family.


    The photo was taken on a public bus. A young and beautiful woman was sitting next to a man wearing a fisherman¡¯s hat. The man had fallen asleep and was holding onto her wrist as he leaned his head on her slender shoulders. She was looking down at the woman, staring at the man with gentleness and adoration.


    He secretly returned to Ning City again after he received the photo.


    When he found Gu Sheng and her, the two of them were sitting in front of the flower field. Gu Sheng had leaned his head on her shoulder. The two of them were sitting close to each other, and their intimate posture made them appear like a pair of lovers that were in love for many years.


    His long fingers swept across the woman¡¯s pretty face on the screen. A cold scoff appeared on his lips. In the two months he had been searching so desperately for her, he had not gotten a proper sleep or rest at all.


    He would see the scene of her falling down the cliff the moment he closed his eyes.


    However, in the end, she was spending time with Gu Sheng secretly. He had kept his phone for her in that period, but she did not call him a single time despite knowing that he would be worried!


    They looked so intimate and sweet. If she did not do it willingly, who would be able to force her?


    The two of them falling down the cliff to their deaths?


    Now that he thought about it, it was such a ludicrous thing! It continued to mock him, time after time.


    He stared at the photo he had kept for nearly a year, before he shut his eyes, tapping on the ¡®delete¡¯ button without any hesitation.


    ...


    Yan Hua had rented an apartment in the city center.


    After giving birth to Little Apple, Yan Hua nned to enter the entertainment industry by uploading her first song that she had written andposed herself.


    On the way back from the hospital, Nan Zhi mentioned Bo Yan. Yan Hua merely smiled, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve given birth to Little Apple yet.¡±


    Now that they mentioned the man that she used to love so much, Yan Hua felt a lot calmer.


    Although she would still miss him asionally when she stared at Little Apple, her heart no longer hurt.


    She had to admit that time really did heal all.


    Yan Cheng had been sentenced to a death penalty before she left the country. Because of the seriousness of his offense, she was not able to get even his body afterwards.


    Although the scar hurt a lot less now, it still existed deep in her heart.


    It would be something that she would be able to get over. Perhaps with more time.


    It would be enough to have Little Apple in her life. She had never thought about finding another boyfriend or to ever get married again.


    Yan Hua had rented an apartment with three bedrooms. She had ced pots of nts and flowers everywhere in the apartment, while the European-styled furniture were pretty and elegant. The apartment looked really warm andfortable.


    Yan Hua had also brought her nanny over. The nanny was very excited when she saw Nan Zhi, ¡°Miss Xiao Zhi, since you¡¯re here, just stay a little longer.¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ...


    The next day, Nan Zhi went to meet up with a friend that liked photography as well.


    The two of them had met each other online. He had added her first, and although Nan Zhi ignored him at first, she started to chat more frequently with him after finding out that he liked photography and receiving several photos he had taken.


    That person was interesting and humorous. He even insisted on inviting her to attend the photography exhibition by the famous Master Nade at the capital after knowing that she had arrived at S Country.


    A ticket to Master Nade¡¯s photography exhibition was hard to get, and Nan Zhi finally agreed after he invited her several more times.


    The guests that attended the photography exhibition were all of status, and had high standards and requirements when it came to dressing.


    Nan Zhi wore a navy-colored cheongsam, showing her corbones as the round next designed circled around her beautiful neck. Her figure was amazing, as the high slit of the dress exposed her long and slender legs slightly.


    As she walked, the skin on her legs would sparkle under the light when it was revealed asionally.She had tied her hair up into a bun, putting on exquisite makeup to suit the asion.


    She exuded a calm and elegant aura, as she looked extremely pretty and charming.


    Yan Hua stared at Nan Zhi in surprise, ¡°Zhizhi, you¡¯re perfect for wearing cheongsams!¡±


    Cheongsams were extremely harsh on a woman¡¯s figure. If a woman¡¯s figure had even the tiniest w, they would not be able to pull off the cheongsam perfectly.


    Nan Zhi smiled faintly, looking even more gorgeous. Her fingers moved to lift Yan Hua¡¯s chin slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be smitten by me.¡±


    ¡°What do I do if I¡¯ve already been smitten?¡±


    ¡°Alright, since both of us are not nning to get married, let¡¯s live with each other in the future instead.¡±


    Yan Hua broke out into giggled, ¡°It¡¯s definitely going to be more trustworthy than any man.¡±


    Nan Zhi walked to the hallway,ughing. She was wearing a pair of ck high heels, making her ankles look even slimmer. Her skin was as fair as snow, and it showed a pretty contrast against the ck heels wrapped around her dainty feet.


    ...


    Nan Zhi took a taxi to the venue where the photography exhibition was taking ce.


    A long red carpet was ced on the floor, while countless numbers of luxurious cars were parked at the carpark.


    It seemed like all the visitors were important figures.


    Nan Zhi had just gotten off the taxi when a voice taunting her trailed into her ears, ¡°Oh my god, where did this broke persone from? She actually came in a taxi.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked over, only to see a girl who was also wearing a cheongsam standing in front of a luxurious vehicle. Her eyes were filled with contempt and unconcealed jealousy.


    Nan Zhi thought that the girl looked a little familiar, though the car door of the luxurious car behind her suddenly opened before she could remember who the girl was.


    A girl wearing a beautiful dress and carrying a branded bag got out of the car.


    It was actually Nan Yao, who she had not seen in a long while.


    Ah. Nan Zhi remembered now that the girl who ridiculed her was a distant rtive that Nan Yao had back in Ning City.


    It seemed like she had really found a family of a high status, since she was able to bring her distant rtive over.


    Nan Yao had clearly seen Nan Zhi as well. There was an indescribable femininity on Nan Zhi now than when Nan Yao saw her a year ago and she felt slightly ufortable.


    Nan Zhi was really lucky to actually be alive!


    She wanted to ridicule Nan Zhi as well, but she lifted her chin up high like an arrogant peacock at the thought that they were of different status now and there was no need for her to lower her standards by talking to her. ¡°Qiu Shui, let¡¯s go! We don¡¯t have to take a peasant seriously!¡±


    Qiu Shui hurriedly held onto Nan Yao¡¯s arm. ¡°Look at her poor appearance. How does she dare toe for the photography exhibition when she doesn¡¯t have any status? She really doesn¡¯t know her ce.¡±

 Chapter 517 - Shes Really Beautiful Tonight...

    <h4>Chapter 517: She¡¯s Really Beautiful Tonight...</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> As Studios <b>Editor:</b> As Studios


    Nan Yao and Qiu Shui walked to the entrance of the exhibition hall, passing the invitation card to the guard.


    The guard scanned the invitation card, before he gestured for them to enter.


    Nan Yao could not help but turn back to nce at Nan Zhi. She scoffed arrogantly when she saw that Nan Zhi was standing in front of the entrance.


    Qiu Shui noticed Nan Yao¡¯s expression and smirked cunningly, before she said calmly to the guard, ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t have an invitation card and was nning to sneak inside when you weren¡¯t paying attention. You should chase her away soon. If not, you won¡¯t be able to withstand the costs if she barged into the photography exhibition and caused a ruckus.¡±


    The guard hurriedly walked towards Nan Zhi at this.


    Nan Zhi could not hear what Qiu Shui said to the guard. However, she noticed that the guard¡¯s eyes on her were a little strange.


    She took out her phone, nning to ask her online friend when he wasing. Suddenly, a ck sedan drove over and stopped in front of her.


    The guard had already walked over. He checked Nan Zhi out, thinking that she was not a person who would cause a ruckus at her pretty and elegant appearance. He asked, ¡°Miss, do you have an invitation card?¡±


    ¡°My friend has it. He should arrive soon.¡±


    Remembering Qiu Shui¡¯s words, the guard¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°This is not a ce anyone cane. If you don¡¯t have an invitation card, please leave now.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not have the chance to say anything when the car door of that ck sedan parked in front of her was pushed open.


    A man wearing a tailored ck suit got out of the car. His face under his ck short hair was cold, handsome and distant.


    The guard hurriedly bowed at the sight of the man, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    The man looked up, his eyes moving from the guard calmly before theynded on Nan Zhi. His deep eyes werepletely calm, as if he was only staring at an unimportant stranger.


    Nan Zhi sucked in a deep breath. She was not the type to run away from her problems. She definitely had to talk to him if she wanted to see Xiaojie.


    ¡°Mr. Mu...¡±


    Before she could say anything, a nice and masculine voice trailed from behind her, ¡°Are you Nian Nian Bu Wang?¡±


    Nan Zhi turned around, only to see a man wearing a white suit getting out of a car and walking towards her. Her eyes constricted slightly when she saw the man clearly.


    How could there be such a coincidence?


    How could it be Qiao Yanze?


    ¡°Ha, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re Nian Nian Bu Wang. We¡¯re really well fated!¡± Qiao Yanze walked in front of Nan Zhi, stretching out a hand to her, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Miss Nan.¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips, returning a smile before she stretched her hand out and shook Qiao Yanze¡¯s hand.


    She was starting to suspect that Qiao Yanze did not add her coincidentally.


    What more did he want to do?


    Did he want to use this chance to take his revenge on her because he did not manage to do it the previous time?


    ¡°Miss Nan, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Qiao Yanze raised a brow at her. His extremely good-looking face had a smile on, making him look extremely charming.


    Nan Zhi smirked coldly, ¡°Mr. Qiao, you¡¯ve really put a lot of thought into this!¡± He got Nan Yao and her distant rtive to humiliate her first, before he appeared to save her. She would have really believed him if she did not know of his ideas.


    Qiao Yanze furrowed his eyebrows in confusion when he noticed that Nan Zhi¡¯s attitude towards him was different from before. ¡°I¡¯m definitely happy for you since you can continue living. Why are you acting so distant now?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared into his pretty eyes, wanting to read something from them, but she could not read him at all.


    His eyes looked like he really cared for her.


    ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t dare to enter after seeing your old lover?¡± Qiao Yanze moved towards Nan Zhi, staring at her face unblinkingly. The girl had be prettier after a year.


    Nan Zhi turned around, only to see that Mu Sihan had already left.


    His attitude towards her now was really cold!


    If she asked if she could go see Xiaojie, would he reject her request immediately?


    No matter what, she needed to make use of the chance of meeting him now to talk to him about meeting Xiaojie!


    Qiao Yanze noticed that Nan Zhi had dazed off, and pulled her into the photography exhibition instead.


    The exhibition had attracted countless numbers of nobility. A person came up to them to greet Qiao Yanze the moment they entered the exhibition, and Nan Zhi took the chance to walk away from him.


    She had taken a few steps when she saw Nan Yao admiring a photo with several youngdies from rich and noble families.


    ¡°Sister Nan Yao, what do you think about this photo?¡± A girl wearing a pastel yellow long dress asked Nan Yao.


    The photo was of several flowers that were in perfect bloom under the bright sun.


    Nan Yao did not think that there was anything to admire about the photo, though she still smiled nicely, ¡°Master Nade¡¯s photography skills are really good. The flowers in the photo look like they¡¯re right in front of us. I can almost smell the fragrance of the flowers.¡±


    Several youngdies all pursed their lips slightly inughter after hearing Nan Yao¡¯s words.


    Nan Yao did not like photography, thinking that it was a real waste of time to look at these sorts of things.


    ¡°Sister Nan Yao, your interpretation is really unique.¡±


    Qiu Shui, who was standing beside Nan Yao, said arrogantly, ¡°Of course, our Sister Nan Yao is a well-known talented woman.¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head, nning to walk away silently. However, Nan Yao caught sight of her from the corner of her eyes, her eye twitching.


    How did Nan Zhi get an invitation card for the photography exhibition?


    How was she qualified to enter the exhibition when she was only amoner?


    ¡°Zhizhi, it¡¯s been a while since we met, aren¡¯t you nning toe and greet me after seeing your older sister? We were sisters once after all, although you always bullied me in the past and never saw me as your older sister.¡±


    The youngdies all looked at Nan Zhi differently after listening to Nan Yao¡¯s words.


    Nan Zhi did not turn around, replying calmly, ¡°Nan Yao, I thought that you¡¯d be smarter after a year! The exposure, angle, lighting and focus of the photo were taken very nicely by Master Nade. He wanted to express the vibrant life that the fresh flowers were exuding under the bright sunlight. It¡¯s acting as a metaphor of us, humans, that we can live brilliantly as long as we have the energy! Not anything about smelling the fragrance of flowers like you just said.¡±


    Nan Zhi walked away after she was done, not waiting for Nan Yao to say anything.


    Nan Yao¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    ¡°Sister Nan Yao, don¡¯t listen to her. I think that your interpretation is the right one.¡± Qiu Shui hurriedly said the words that Nan Yao liked to humor her.


    The girl in the pastel yellow dress looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s disappearing back with bright eyes.


    The organizer of this photography exhibition, Master Nade, and Mu Sihan were standing behind a pir not too far away from the photo. They had heard everything the girls had said earlier.


    Master Nade furrowed his eyebrows a little when he heard Nan Yao¡¯s interpretation.


    However, when he heard Nan Zhi¡¯s interpretation, his serious expression immediately broke into a pleased smile. ¡°I must go and meet thatdy that said her interpretation just now. She must know photography really well.¡±


    Mu Sihan turned his head, staring at the woman who was wearing a cheongsam and looked extremely feminine. He narrowed his eyes slowly when he saw the asional appearance of her slender and fair long legs when she walked.

 Chapter 518 - Kiss Me Now!

    <strong>Chapter 518: Kiss Me Now!</strong>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Nan Zhi walked one round around the exhibition, but did not see Mu Sihan at all.


    After Qiao Yanze found a way to end the conversations he had with others, he found Nan Zhi. Seeing that she was looking around, he waved his hand in front of her eyes, ¡°Such a handsome man like me is standing in front of you, but you¡¯re ignoring me?¡±


    Nan Zhi nced towards Qiao Yanze, smiling faintly, ¡°Mr. Qiao, can I ask what rtionship you have with Nan Yao?¡±


    Qiao Yanze shrugged his shoulders. ¡°We don¡¯t have that type of rtionship. She¡¯s my niece.¡±


    When Qiao Yanze walked into the exhibition, several people with high statuses greeted him first, and from that, she could tell that his status in S Country was not simple.


    ¡°Say, how did you bully our Sister Yaost time? The mother and daughter pair have a very strong prejudice against you.¡± After knowing Nan Zhi, Qiao Yanze felt that she was not as bad and cunning like Ding Shuman and Nan Yao had made her out to be.


    Nan Zhi did not want to continue this topic. Nan Yao was from the Qiao family, and Qiao Yanze would definitely stand on his family¡¯s side. It would be useless for her to say anything more.


    ¡°Mr. Qiao, let¡¯s stop contacting each other after today!¡± Nan Zhi still remembered his mother¡¯s warning for her a year ago. She did not want to experience that kind of humiliation again.


    Nan Zhi did not want to see Qiao Yanze¡¯s reaction, walking towards the balcony outside of the exhibition instead.


    Her personality was fairly strong, and she seemed like she had some kind of hostility against him.


    Qiao Yanze narrowed his pretty eyes as he watched her slender but straight back. He did not chase after her.


    The balcony was extended out, with ck railings with carved flowers extending out of the two sides of the wall. Pots of nts were ced on both sides of the wall, blocking the most secluded corner.


    Nan Zhi did not walk to the side of the wall, walking towards the center of the balcony instead. She held onto the exquisite flowers on the railing instead.


    She could not find Mu Sihan after walking around the exhibition.


    She did not know when she would have a chance to see him again.


    A cooling breeze blew over, and a faint cigarette smell entered Nan Zhi¡¯s nose.


    There was another person on the balcony?


    Nan Zhi turned around immediately, seeing a tall figure hidden by the corner of the wall behind therge potted nt.


    The light at the balcony was slightly dimmed, and Nan Zhi could only see the shape of his silhouette faintly.


    He looked cool and deep.


    His pair of ck eyesnded on her coldly like a beast attacking its prey in the forest.


    The person that she could not find after spending so much time doing so was smoking alone, standing by the corner on the balcony.


    The breeze blew the helms of her cheongsam slightly, and the slit opened up to the top of her thighs. The side profile of her legs were extremely mesmerizing, her fair, smooth skin glowing under the dim light.


    Her face seemed smaller and more charming after she had tied all of her hair up into a bun. Her fair skin, red lips, ck hair allbined to exude a natural femininity.


    Every action she made was able to stir the hearts of others.


    The man¡¯s dark eyesnded on her thighs exposed from the slit on the cheongsam. If the slit ended any higher, it would be at her indescribable ce.


    Not revealing anything was actually more attractive than revealing it directly.


    Nan Zhi stared at the man¡¯s covered face. She took a deep breath, walking towards the corner.


    He was exuding a cold aura that stopped people from approaching him. She got more nervous as the distance between them closed.


    It was because she did not know if he would agree to her request.


    She stopped when there were still several steps between them.


    The man narrowed his slightly invasive ck eyes slightly, smoking once before he exhaled the smoke out slowly.


    He was as cold, dignified and arrogant as ever. However, there was an additional coldness and indifference on him that could not be ignored.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± There was not an ounce of temperature in his low and cold voice.


    Nan Zhi looked down, only looking back up at him when she had calmed down slightly from the nervousness. Her pretty face was indifferent. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for you.¡±


    He probably knew that she had not said anything, so he did not say anything as he merely tapped the cigarette ash away. He raised an eyebrow arrogantly and coldly, looking a little like the Mu Sihan Nan Zhi was familiar with.


    Her heart tightened slightly.


    It turned out that even though she had prepared herself, she still could not act like nothing had happened when she met him again.


    However, she kept reminding herself of their different status and warned herself of her morals.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Xiaojie in a year. Can you arrange for a time to let me meet him?¡±


    After Nan Zhi said finished her words, a dead silence took over.


    Her fingers slowly curled together.


    The rising smoke covered his well-defined face. ¡°Do you think I would agree to it?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. She stared at the tall figure in front of her. His eyes were so deep that they felt like a bottomless coldke, like he wanted to drown a person in them.


    He smirked slightly in ridicule, noting that she did not reply, ¡°I thought that Xiaojie¡¯s mommy was no longer alive. Turns out, she¡¯s still living nicely.¡±


    His ck eyes moved from her chest to her long legs. ¡°You look more feminine than before.¡±


    When he said this, his voice was extremely cold and aloof. However, his eyes made her feel like she had been teased.


    ¡°Mr. Mu... No, I should call you Your Highness from now. I¡¯m Xiaojie¡¯s mommy. Although I asked you to take care of him back then, I still have my rights to visit him...¡±


    Before she could finish, she heard the man chuckle softly, ¡°Miss Nan, it¡¯s not as simple as you seeing him when you want to and not seeing him when you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her pretty eyebrows.


    It was his territory now. After he returned to the Ye family, he was even more influential than when he was a CEO. Even if she sued him, she might not necessarily win the case.


    She might instead be expelled out of the country immediately and would never be able to step foot into this country again!


    ¡°Then, what do you want me to do?¡±


    The man stared into her eyes, moving to extinguish the cigarette that he had smoked. He stood straight, before he bent down a little to lean towards her.


    Nan Zhi took a few steps back instinctively.


    However, the man grabbed her wrist within the next second. He pulled hard, and the two of them changed their positions immediately. Her slender back was pressed against the hard wall.


    He supported himself with a hand pressed against the wall above her head. His ck eyes were sharp, as he exuded a strong aura that felt like to catch Nan Zhi fully. She felt like she had difficulties breathing from the action.


    The two of them stared at each other for a while. ¡°Mr. Mu, please respect yourself.¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his hawk-like eyes as he stared at the woman that called him ¡®Your Highness¡¯ and then ¡®Mr. Mu¡¯. His sharp eyes made her feel like he wanted to pierce through her soul. His long fingers lifted her chin. ¡°If you want to see your son, I¡¯ll have to see how willing you are to follow my requests. Now, kiss me.¡±


    Nan Zhi almost thought that there was something wrong with her ears.


    He... wanted her to kiss him?

 Chapter 519 - I Can Kiss Any Man, But I Can’t Kiss a Man Like You

    <h4>Chapter 519: I Can Kiss Any Man, But I Can¡¯t Kiss a Man Like You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He... wanted her to kiss him?


    She thought of how he was someone else¡¯s man.


    The blood in her body froze.


    He was indirectly humiliating her!


    He knew that she hated to be a mistress who destroyed another¡¯s family.


    Ding Shuman was such a person.


    How could she possibly be a person like Ding Shuman?


    Nan Zhi looked at the man¡¯s deep dark eyes, and her beautiful small face seemed to be covered by ayer of frost, like a stray cat that was vited. ¡°Mr Mu, please respect yourself.¡±


    She could not possibly kiss him!


    His tall body took a step forward, their bodies almost touching. He covered most of the light, his shadow casting over her dauntingly.


    If it did not work here, she could only think of other ways.


    Being so close to him, the manly scent exuding from his body entered her nose from time to time, disrupting her feelings.


    She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Mr Mu, in that case, treat it like I¡¯ve said nothing. Please let me pass.¡±


    There was a stubborness in her bones. It took him a lot of effort and time to get her in Ning City.


    Now, he had be another person¡¯s man. It was impossible for her to break her rules and be easily smitten by him.


    The man standing in front of her did not move, his dark eyesnded on her face. She was irritated with his stare and raised her head, looking into his eyes. ¡°I can kiss any man in the world, but I can¡¯t kiss a man like you.¡±


    She had just finished speaking when her wrist was grabbed by the man.


    He stared at her, the outlines of his face tensed. ¡°A man like me?¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lip seeing how his expression had changed. ¡°What, Mr Mu wants to have a mistress even though you¡¯re already married?¡±


    The man¡¯s handsome face inched closer to hers as soon as she stopped talking, the tip of his nose almost touching the tip of her delicate nose. As his gloomy gaze stared fixedly at her face, it was as though he wanted to catch every expression on her face. ¡°So what if I am?¡±


    Nan Zhi lifted her leg and kicked at the most vulnerable ce of the man.


    But the man reacted faster than she did. The moment she lifted her leg, arge palm grabbed her slender and fair leg.


    His palm was hot and when it touched with her slightly cold skin, she shivered.


    The man had his other hand on the top of her head. He looked down at her, his sexy lips pursed tightly, his calloused fingers rubbing the smooth skin of her thigh.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s scalp was starting to tingle.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    Her body was slightly unstable after her leg was grabbed by him. In order not to fall, she could only hold on to the wall behind her with both hands.


    Mu Sihan saw the anger appearing on her beautiful face and a faint smile appeared on his handsome and well-defined face. He stepped back, the hand holding her leg tightening its hold as well.


    She was pulled by him and had no choice but to move forward.


    But with just one high-heeled she could not keep her bnce.


    She was not prepared and fell on him. Her hands grabbed onto his expensive shirt.


    She knew that he had always been dominating and aso knew what his qualm was. She smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve kissed many men this past year, Mr Mu. Are you sure you want me to kiss you?¡±


    She smiled and the hands that were holding his shirt suddenly wrapped around his neck, her soft red lips moving towards his.


    But she was pushed away before she even touched him.


    The man bit his cheek, his eyes dark and expression cold, looking down at the woman who had fallen to the ground. A dark look was in his eyes and he turned around, striding away without saying anything.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips.


    She wanted to have a good talk with him but in the end, she provoked him instead.


    A few secondster, Nan Zhi stood up from the ground and patted the dust off her cheongsam. She was about to leave when she heard augh.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, oh Nan Zhi, he¡¯s already married. Why are you still trying to seduce him? Why don¡¯t you see what status you are, even if there isn¡¯t Shangguan Wan, you won¡¯t have the chance to marry into the Ye family!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Nan Yao who was leaning against the balcony railings, her eyes turning cold. ¡°When did you see me seducing him?¡± Nan Zhi came up to Nan Yao, a mocking smile on her red lips. ¡°Speaking of seducing, say, if I seduce Qiao Yanze, I might be able to enter the Qiao family!¡±


    ¡°Nan Zhi, you¡¯re dreaming! The Qiao family will never let you in! You¡¯re the daughter of a rapist! The blood flowing in your body is tainted!¡±


    Nan Zhi took a quick step forward, her hand gripping Nan Yao¡¯s neck. ¡°In the past year, I¡¯ve traveled all over Hua Country and learned boxing and kung fu whenever I have the time. Although I¡¯m not Mu Sihan¡¯s opponent, I think it¡¯s more than enough to deal with a person with a sheltered life like you.¡±


    With a grip on Nan Yao¡¯s neck, Nan Zhi pushed her towards the balcony.


    There were on the fifth floor. If they fell, they would be disabled for life if they did not die.


    Nan Yao looked at Nan Zhi whose strength had really became bigger and her face paled. ¡°If you dare to attack me, the Qiao family won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°Those who have nothing, fear nobody. You must have heard that I almost died once, so now I am not afraid of death at all!¡±


    ¡°Nan Zhi, you lunatic! Let go!¡±


    Nan Zhi released her roughly to the side.


    ¡°Stay away from me in the future. Don¡¯t ever provoke me again.¡±


    ...


    At a training ground in the suburbs, soldiers with loaded guns stood on their posts. An army green SUV drove by. When the soldiers saw the license te, they immediately saluted respectfully.


    The SUV drove all the way to the shooting range.


    Bo Yan wore a camouge suit and stood in the shooting range. Since Mu Sihan was forced to return to the Ye family, he had persuaded Bo Yan toe over and help him train a special troop.


    Mu Sihan got out of the SUV and Bo Yan came forward. Before he could say anything, Mu Sihan took the gun from his hand, loaded it, raised it and fired several shots, all of which hit the target.


    Bo Yan walked up to him, his eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you like this. You¡¯re in a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°Nan Zhi came to the capital.¡±


    Bo Yan had a ¡®I knew it was because of her¡¯ expression. ¡°You still hate her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face was fierce. ¡°But I hate myself more.¡±


    ¡°You hate yourself because you can¡¯t give her a home? Or you hate yourself for not being able to protect her well?¡±


    If he was Mu Sihan, he was absolutely capable of giving her the best, but now he was Ye Sihan. He was helpless in many things after returning to the Ye family.


    He did not want topete for power and get involved in theplicated political struggle. But now, if he did not fight for power, then he could only be a puppet who was to be used and sacrificed.


    He hated her for not contacting him straight away when she was alive and quietly stayed with Gu Sheng. But he also knew that even if she contacted him, what could he do for her, and what could he change?


    Now, what he needed to do was to strengthen himself, stand at the top of power and be the king in charge of everything.


    That was all he could do.

 Chapter 520 - He Suddenly Came Close to Her

    <h4>Chapter 520: He Suddenly Came Close to Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The Queen had three sons and one daughter. After her eldest son died young, the remaining of her children had been fighting for power on the sly.


    Ye Fengjun was anxious to let Mu Sihan return to the Ye family and have the marriage with the Shangguan family because he wanted to stabilize his power and make the Queen crown him as the Crown Prince.


    Bo Yan looked at Mu Sihan, whose dark eyes were full of murderous intent, and said, ¡°After your father became the Crown Prince, there were several shooting incidents in the capital. I heard that the Queen had been very unhappy with your father recently?¡±


    Mu Sihan held the gun with one hand, shooting another shot at the target, a faint smile on his thin lips. ¡°My Uncle and Auntie are not people to be taken lightly. Everyone wants to be thest one standing.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good, you will be able to benefit from it. They are all brutal, cold-blooded and unscrupulous in their methods. The people of the country will be the ones who suffer when they be the monarch.¡±


    Mu Sihan handed Bo Yan the still smoking gun. ¡°I¡¯m brutal too.¡±


    ¡°But your heart is warm.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked up at the sky above his head and saw one of the stars that was the brightest, his dark eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not that great. I just want to have enough power to protect my child and woman.¡±


    If he could not be king, he would always be Ye Fengjun¡¯s puppet.


    Bo Yan wanted to say something but Mu Sihan¡¯s phone rang. After ending the call, his expression changed. ¡°There¡¯s a shooting at the fresh fruit supermarket on the westne of the city. Bring people over to assist quickly.¡±


    ...


    In the fresh fruit supermarket.


    Yan Hua heard that the fruits here were fresh and walked the few hundred meters especially to pick fresh fruits.


    Suddenly, she heard a scream outside.


    Yan Hua looked towards the entrance and saw two masked men holding guns rushing in.


    The sounds of guns being fired sounded.


    Yan Hua quickly hid in the corner, her hands holding her head and stiffening her body, not daring to move.


    The sounds of the guns being fired almost deafened her ears.


    After some time, police cars arriving outside could be heard.


    The two masked men walked towards the corner, pointing their guns at several people huddled on the ground.


    Yan Hua saw the muzzle of the gunnded on a pregnant woman with a big belly.


    ¡°You,e here!¡±


    The robber pointed his gun at the pregnantdy. The pregnant woman¡¯s face paled with fright and her legs trembled when she was singled out.


    There were two other men squatting on the ground, burying their heads in their arms as if they had not seen anything.


    The pregnant woman stood up shakily and with both hands on her stomach, she begged fearfully, ¡°I beg you, I¡¯m almost due. I¡¯ve gone through many hardships to conceive, and he¡¯s about to be born. Please, please...¡±


    It was obvious that the robbers had no sympathy. The muzzle of the gun jabbed at the woman¡¯s stomach. ¡°If you talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll kill you now.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s pupils constricted and she saw that the pregnantdy¡¯s skirt was gradually turning red.


    She stood up from the ground and looked steadfastly at the robbers. ¡°I¡¯ll be your hostage!¡±


    ...


    In a building opposite the supermarket, Bo Yan and a subordinate called Stone, were lying in ambush with snipers.


    Seeing the robbersing out with the hostage, Stone whispered, ¡°Boss, look.¡±


    Bo Yan had seen plenty of such scenes, plus his calm and indifferent nature, made him able to stay calm and grounded no matter how big the situation was.


    But when he saw clearly the woman the robbers were pointing their guns at was Yan Hua, who he had not seen for some time, he almost knocked down the sniper that was mounted.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Stone had never seen Bo Yan with such a panicked expression. It was like he had seen a ghost.


    It was a few seconds before Bo Yan regained his usual expression. But the outlines of his handsome side profile became more indifferent and cold, and Stone even felt a faint trace of murderous intent from him.


    ¡°Boss, are you okay!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, focus!¡±


    ¡°Boss, did you see? The woman abducted by the robbers is damn quite good-looking. Her skin is so fair, her face so small, her features pretty. I think she¡¯s still a university student!¡±


    Stone finished speaking and realized that his boss ignored him. He turned and met with his boss¡¯s gloomy looking gaze.


    Soldiers were honest and frank, so he asked with doubt, ¡°Boss, why are you looking at me like that? Could it be that you¡¯re interested in that girl?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡±


    This time it was Stone who was stunned. When he regained his senses, he blushed and shouted, ¡°Brother-inw!¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. If they were not on a mission, he might possibly give Stone a kick to the chest.


    Calling him Brother-inw? Was he seeking death?


    ¡°Boss, it was love at first sight when I saw your sister!¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°After this mission, go back and carry 20 kg, and run cross-country of 20 km in full battle uniform.¡±


    Stone was speechless. Boss had a sisterplex!


    ...


    The robbers confronted the police fiercely.


    They told the police to prepare a helicopter and if it did not arrive within five minutes, they would kill the hostage.


    The robber had his gun pointed at Yan Hua¡¯s temples and cold sweat kept pouring out of her forehead.


    This was the first time she had been in this kind of situation.


    Every second became exceptionally torturous.


    It was impossible for the police to send a helicopter in five minutes. Yan Hua suddenly realized that the robbers purpose was to kill the hostages one by one.


    Five minutes had passed and the robber grabbed another hostage. The robber who had his gun pointed at Yan Hua moved to pull the trigger, preparing to fire.


    Suddenly, two loud bangs rang out.


    The loud sound almost broke Yan Hua¡¯s eardrums.


    Following the sound of the gun fading away, Yan Hua¡¯s face and body were all sprayed with a warm liquid.


    She looked down and saw blood.


    The two robbers were shot in the wrists of the hands that were holding their guns and then two more shots were fired each at their legs.


    The police rushed in and subdued the robbers.Like that, the hostages in the supermarket were all rescued.


    That bleeding pregnant woman was also taken to the ambnce by the medical staff who had arrived earlier.


    Yan Hua breathed a sigh of relief and fell to the ground.


    Her palms were full of cold sweat.


    A medical staff came over to ask if she was injured and she shook her head shakily.


    After a while, with her eyes lowered she suddenly saw a tall green figure enter her sight. Yan Hua raised her head slowly and saw the man¡¯s tensed jawline and the handsome and resolute face underneath his hat.


    The man was holding a gun in his hand and his eyes that were not wearing sses swept over her. ¡°Are you seeking death?¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s ears were still buzzing slightly and she did not clearly hear what he had said.


    He frowned and suddenly reached out his hand to grab her wrist.


    His action was so fast she could not respond at all.


    His palms were rough, and when he touched her, Yan Hua felt a slight stinging pain on her skin.


    Yan Hua pulled back her hand and murmured dazedly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The man suddenly bent down and leaned towards her. The air around her thinned and his handsome and cold face became closer and closer to her.

 Chapter 521 - She Does Not Like Brother Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 521: She Does Not Like Brother Soldiers</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yan Hua was still dazed by the hijack just now and so her thoughts and reactions were a little slower than usual.


    It was not until the man¡¯s good-looking face was almost touching her face that she reacted to avoid it. But before she could avoid it, she heard the man¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Grow some brains, do you think of yourself as a target?¡±


    Yan Hua finally heard what he was saying.


    Her lips moved and she looked at the man in front of her in amusement. ¡°What does it have to do with Mr. Bo it I treat myself as a target?¡±


    Bo Yan nodded, his gaze cold. ¡°Fine. It has nothing to do with me.¡± He turned around and left with a cold face after saying that.


    Yan Hua frowned, feeling incredulous. Having not seen him for a year, his temper had grown.


    Yan Hua left the supermarket after she found a sink and cleaned up the blood sttered on her arm and clothes.


    She had only taken a few steps forward when suddenly an SUV stopped in front of her.


    The window from the driver¡¯s seat opened and a tanned and young face appeared. ¡°Hello, Sister, going home? Boss and I can take you back.¡±


    Bo Yan was sitting at the front passenger seat. There was a cigarette in his mouth, his camouge suit had its sleeves rolled up to his arms, his elbows propped up on the window and his eyes cold.


    Yan Hua looked away from Stone, who was being overly familiar, and pointed at a direction not far away. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I live not far from here.¡±


    She had just finished speaking when the man who was smoking said with his cold voice, ¡°Get in the car. It¡¯ste and the streets are not safe.¡±


    Recently, the capital had been slightly turbulent and Yan Hua was afraid she might meet another vicious robber. After saying thank you, she pulled open the door and got in.


    The moment she sat down, a camouge jacket was thrown at her.


    The jacket covering her face had the fragrance of soap mixed with a faint smell of sweat, the masculine smell of the man filling her nose. Yan Hua took the jacket off her head, her delicate face slightly angry. ¡°Mr. Bo, what are you doing?¡±


    Bo Yan turned his head, meeting with her furious gaze. After a while, he looked down towards her chest.


    Yan Hua followed his gaze and found that two buttons of her shirt were opened, the ckce bra inside could be seen, and her fair skin could be vaguely seen too.


    There was a buzz in her head and a hotness spread from her face to her ears. She quickly buttoned her shirt and put his jacket aside.


    Bo Yan turned away and the image of the hem of her skirt turning over and he identally glimpsed it appeared in his mind.


    Between two slender fair legs, her ck panties made one indulge in a dangerous train of thought.


    His eyes darkened, and he unconsciously smoked more profusely.


    Stone parked the car at the entrance of Yan Hua¡¯s district and turned to look at her with a smile, reaching a hand to her. ¡°Hello, Sister. My name¡¯s Stone, 21 this year, not married...¡± He had not finished his words when he was hit at the back of his head. He quickly covered his head. ¡°Ouch, Boss, why did you hit me? I just want to get to know Sister!¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t like you.¡± Bo Yan said with no expression.


    Stone rubbed his head, looked towards Yan Hua who was silent and smiled. ¡°Sister, a young tan brother like me really has no chance?¡±


    Yan Hua did not quite understand what Stone meant.


    Stone then asked, ¡°Then what type do you like, Sister? Many of our brother soldiers in the force are single. Do you need a boyfriend, Sister?¡±


    Yan Hua pursed her lips slightly and looked at Bo Yan, whose face was cold. She smiled softly and politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like brother soldiers. Besides, I have a boyfriend.¡±


    She thanked them again, then pushed open the door to get out of the car.


    After Yan Hua entered the district, Stone started the engine again and the SUV sped away.


    After a distance, Stone realized that something was wrong. The air in the car seemed to be cold and suffocating. He turned and saw that the cigarette in Boss¡¯s hand had burned to the end and was about to burn the back of his hand.


    And, he found that the vein on the back of Boss¡¯s hand was protruding out, the cigarette end were deformed by his fingers pinching it.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong with you? Oh, I just found out that your sister didn¡¯t call you brother, but Mr. Bo?¡± And, Sister doesn¡¯t seem to like Boss.


    Their rtionship was not good?


    ¡°Boss, did you stop your sister from having a boyfriend before?¡± Stone did not notice the man¡¯s tight jawline and he sighed. ¡°If I had such a beautiful sister, I would definitely have a sisterplex.¡±


    ¡°Stone!¡±


    ¡°Here!¡±


    ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll add another 20 kilometers.¡±


    When they reached the training base, Bo Yan went straight to the dormitory. He had a room and bathroom to himself.


    He took off the camouge suit and stood under the shower, the icy cold water falling from the top of his head.


    The drops of water jumped on his healthyplexion, his masculine scent spreading around the air.


    He raised his head and let the cold water wash his sharp and handsome face.


    The outline of his face looked even more cold and sexy under the fall of water.


    The image of the two buttons of her shirt being opened suddenly appeared in his mind. His lower abdomen became hot and all the blood in his body rushed downwards.


    He looked down and gave a low curse.


    But very soon, the words floated into his mind.


    <i>¡®I don¡¯t like brother soldiers. Besides, I have a boyfriend.¡¯</i>


    Ha, she had a boyfriend!


    ...


    When Nan Zhi returned to Yan Hua¡¯s apartment, Yan Hua was not back yet. Nan Zhi was about to go out and look for her when she saw Yan Huaing back in a disheveled state.


    Seeing the bloodstains on her clothes, Nan Zhi was shocked. ¡°Huahua, what happened to you? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    Yan Hua shook her head and told Nan Zhi what she had met with at the fruits supermarket.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go out at night in the future, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Nan Zhi held onto Yan Hua¡¯s cold hands. ¡°You must be frightened!¡±


    ¡°I was at first, but I¡¯m fine now.¡± Seeming to have thought of something, Yan Hua asked Nan Zhi, ¡°How was the photography exhibition today? And is the online friend who you¡¯ve been chatting with for over a year a handsome man?¡±


    ¡°Qiao Yanze.¡±


    Yan Hua was surprised. ¡°It was him? But if you don¡¯t say, he seems to be very thoughtful towards you.¡±


    ¡°He is Nan Yao¡¯s uncle.¡±


    Yan Hua was even more surprised.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve spoken on the phone with his mother before. He got close to me because he was standing up for her.¡± If she was really captivated by Qiao Yanze, she would have been kicked away mercilessly by him.


    Fortunately, she had no affection for Qiao Yanze.


    ...


    Ever since the photography exhibition, Nan Zhi had never met with Mu Sihan again.


    She found a private detective to find out where the children of the royal family went to school, but the results made Nan Zhi a little disappointed.


    The private detective did find out, but could not tell her.


    This morning, Nan Zhi, who was used to having morning runs, suddenly saw an auntie of about fifty to sixty sitting on the ground with a pale face while running down a hill.


    Nan Zhi stopped in a hurry.

 Chapter 522 - Her Xiaojie Has Grown Taller and More Handsome

    <h4>Chapter 522: Her Xiaojie Has Grown Taller and More Handsome</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    There were several early morning runners but many of them acted as if they had not seen the auntie when they passed her.


    They were afraid of getting into trouble.


    Nan Zhi ran towards the auntie with a few big strides and asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright? Where did you hurt yourself?¡±


    The auntie looked at Nan Zhi and her eyes suddenly brightened up.


    This girl was really beautiful!


    Fair white skin, bright ck eyes, small and delicate nose, and pink lips.


    It was the kind of beauty that made people fall in love at first sight.


    She had her hair up in a high ponytail, she was in sportswear and had a towel around her neck. She was tall, slender and energetic.


    At first nce, she looked like one who exercised regrly.


    The auntie held on to her ankle and groaned. ¡°I identally sprained my foot, it¡¯s so painful.¡±


    Nan Zhi saw that the auntie had furrowed her eyebrows in pain and she asked gently, ¡°Shall I help you contact your family?¡±


    When Nan Zhi mentioned family, the auntie immediately wiped at her eyes. ¡°My unfilial son doesn¡¯t even care whether I¡¯m dead or alive. I don¡¯t see him more than three times in a year.¡±


    Nan Zhi frowned.


    Auntie¡¯s son was too unfilial!


    But the world was full of wonders. Last time she saw the news, there were even beasts who would kill their own parents!


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll carry you down the hill and when we get down the hill, I¡¯ll call a taxi for you to get back?¡±


    The auntie did not expect Nan Zhi to be so kind and loyal. There were several people who ran passed her but they did not even look at her.


    ¡°Youngdy, will you be able to carry me?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded and smiled, saying, ¡°It should be all right.¡±


    Nan Zhi carried the auntie on her back. The auntie looked thin but with her height, she was not that light.


    Although Nan Zhi often exercised, her arms and legs were slender, and her body was slim. Walking down the hill, her forehead was full of sweat and her legs were shaking slightly.


    But she still carried the auntie firmly on her back.


    Until she put her on a big rock at the foot of the hill.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, youngdy.¡±


    Nan Zhi wiped her sweat, taking out 100 dors from her bag and gave two pieces of snacks to the auntie. ¡°You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, right? Would you like to try this? I made it myself.¡±


    The auntie took the pastry from Nan Zhi, but did not take the money. She smiled and asked, ¡°Youngdy, what¡¯s your name? Can you give me your phone number? There are not many good girls like you now.¡±


    ...


    ¡°What? You really carried her down the hill?¡± Yan Hua looked at Nan Zhi in disbelief.


    Nan Zhi rubbed her aching arm and nodded. ¡°Yes! Even though I could see that she was pretending.¡±


    The private detective did not tell her where Xiaojie¡¯s school was but he provided her some information of the court.


    ording to the information provided by the private detective, Nan Zhi went to Crown Pce. Crown Pce covered a vast area and was divided into six pces, including the residences of the Crown Prince and his wife, the residences of the Prince and Princess Consort, museum, the Royal Theater, banquet hall and exclusive use of VIPs.


    There was a guard at the entrance of Crown Pce every three to five steps. The guards with loaded guns patrolled the square and the entrance of the pce in an orderly way.


    Nan Zhi could not get too close but she observed that the servantsing out of the pce wore the same clothes and hair clips.


    Nan Zhi had looked at the auntie from this morning carefully.


    Although she was wearing ordinary clothes, she had the same hair clip on her head as the servants in the pce. And it was obvious she wore a ring on her finger as there was a circle of faint white mark around it after taking the ring off.


    She did not know the purpose of the auntie¡¯s deliberate fall and letting people carry her down the hill, but she should not be a bad person.


    Yan Hua looked at Nan Zhi and asked softly, ¡°Are you sure that auntie will contact you?¡±


    ¡°I think she would, or she wouldn¡¯t have let me carry her down the hill.¡±


    Sure enough, on the third say after Nan Zhi had carried the auntie down the hill, she called Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Youngdy, do you still remember me? There¡¯s something I need your help with. The other time I ate the pastry you gave me and thought it tasted good. The pastry chef on my side is on leave and tonight I need to prepare for a banquet. Could you help me? Oh, I can pay you.¡±


    Nan Zhi heard this and her heart leapt with joy. ¡°Of course! Auntie, where is your house?¡±


    ¡°Tell me your address and I¡¯ll send people over to pick you up!¡±


    After ending the call, Nan Zhi went back to her room to change her clothes. She had no makeup on her face and tied her hair up into a ponytail, looking neat and fresh.


    Sitting in the car the auntie had sent over, Nan Zhi thought that the auntie should be a helper in the pce.


    There were strict inspections done when entering Crown Pce. The driver took Nan Zhi to one of the magnificent pces.


    The hall was full of European style design, a high open hall, gold ted roof, huge chandeliers. It was elegant, luxurious and beautiful.


    Nan Zhi was amazed when she saw the pce of the royal family for the first time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look around and follow me into the kitchen!¡± The driver reminded her.


    Nan Zhi followed the driver into a ratherrge kitchen, the auntie was giving instructions inside, her expression strict and cold, which was quite different from how she looked when she had fallen to the ground on the hill.


    Seeing Nan Zhiing, a smile appeared on the auntie¡¯s face. ¡°Youngdy,e here,¡±


    ¡°Recently, the Fourth Princess Consort has a bad appetite. The Queen cares about the Fourth Princess Consort and sent me here to make some delicious food for her. But I¡¯m not good at making dessert. Your pastry from the other time tasted special so I think the Fourth Princess Consort would like it. Youngdy, please make a few more varieties? How¡¯s ten thousand dors for the payment.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Am I making it for the Fourth Princess Consort?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Then this pce is the residence of the Fourth Princess Consort and the Fourth Prince?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Fourth Prince has a bad temper. Youngdy when you¡¯re done, don¡¯t run around. I have something important to tell youter.¡±


    Nan Zhi made three kinds of exquisite desserts and the auntie was very satisfied.


    While the auntie was busy with other things, Nan Zhi quietly went out of the kitchen. She had just walked to the dining room when she heard Yi Fan¡¯s voice. ¡°Young Master Xiaojie, you are back.¡±


    Nan Zhi poked her head out of the dining room. A short whileter, a little boy in a blue suit with a white shirt inside and a bow tie entered her sight. His hair was parted to the side and he had grown taller.


    He had a school bag on his shoulders with the words ¡®Royal Academy¡¯ printed on it. When he was walking, his back was straight and the two legs wearing the pants were long and straight. When he grew up, he would be as tall as his father.


    Nan Zhi looked at the little fellow who was growing more handsome and whom she had not seen for a long time. She felt like crying and her eyes turned red.


    Before she could take more nces, the little fellow with the schoolbag on his back went upstairs.


    When Nan Zhi saw this, she bit her lip and took a small te of snacks from the kitchen and went upstairs.


    But before she reached the stairway, a voice behind told her to stop.

 Chapter 523 - Kitten, Meow Like a Cat…

    <h4>Chapter 523: Kitten, Meow Like a Cat...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After entering the pce kitchen, Nan Zhi changed into the pastry chef¡¯s uniform, hat and wore a mask as required.


    Only a pair of eyes were visible.


    When Yi Fan told her to stop, she turned around, lowered her head and had a cautious look.


    Yi Fan stood not far away and when he saw that the woman was carrying a te of desserts, he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Nan Zhi was of broadcasting and hosting background, so naturally she was able to change her voice. She deliberately lowered her voice with a slight hoarseness and said, ¡°I¡¯m sending up the freshly made desserts to Young Master Xiaojie.¡±


    ¡°Come downstairs immediately after delivering it. Don¡¯t stay up there.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded, turned around and went upstairs.


    Yi Fan stared at the woman¡¯s slender, tall figure for a while. He did not know if it was a hallucination but this pastry chef¡¯s back looked a little familiar.


    Nan Zhi carried the dessert up to the second floor. Along the two sides of the corridor that was covered with luxurious retro-styled carpet, were more than ten rooms, and the doors of each room looked the same. It was luxurious.


    Nan Zhi had no idea which room Xiaojie was in.


    She pushed open the doors of several room boldly, but they were all empty.


    Nan Zhi went forward again.


    Suddenly, a cold and dignified voice came from the corner of the stairs. ¡°This is the third hostage-taking shooting in half a year. Although there were no hostage casualties this time, the impact was very bad. Can you manage the security of the capital for me? If not, let your big brother do it.¡±


    ¡°Let Big Brother do it!¡±


    It was Mu Sihan¡¯s voice.


    Nan Zhi looked around. Now she had no way to back down. If she did not find a ce to hide, she would surely be found.


    She put her fingers on the handle of the door behind her. She twisted it gently, opened the door and stepped back quickly.


    She realized it was a study only when she was inside.


    The man¡¯s voice wasing towards the door of the study.


    Nan Zhi looked around. The study was big but there was hardly any hiding ce.


    Seeing therge rosewood desk, Nan Zhi had no time to think and wriggled in with the pastries.


    The moment she wriggled in, the door of the study was pushed opened.


    Ye Fengjun, who had a cold expression and the aura of a king who was above everyone else, strode towards the desk.


    ¡°You¡¯re really useless. You can¡¯t do anything well...¡±


    Nan Zhi heard the voice of Ye Fengjuning over to the desk and her hair stood on end.


    There must be only a few people in the pce who dared to scold Mu Sihan and call him useless!


    It must be Mu Sihan¡¯s elder!


    If he saw her huddling under the table, would he...


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart was in her mouth.


    She curled her fingers and cold sweat oozed out of her palm.


    She could not let him see her.


    What should she do?


    Her thick and long eyshes fluttered. She took a deep breath and let out a meow sound.


    Mu Sihan was listlessly listening to Ye Fengjun¡¯s lecturing him, when he heard a meow, his dark eyes narrowed immediately.


    He stepped forward and sat on the ck leather chair before Ye Fengjun.


    When Ye Fengjun saw this, his expression turned even darker. ¡°You really can¡¯t even bepared to Ye Qing¡¯s little finger. When he was still alive, he could share the responsibility of things for me. What about you?¡±


    Mu Sihan put his hands on the desk and slid forward. The leather chair drew close to the desk and Nan Zhi, who was crouched below, was almost trapped between his slender legs.


    The surrounding air became oppressive in an instant.


    Ye Fengjun was extremely disappointed with Mu Sihan when he saw that no matter what he said, Mu Sihan was always looking cold and cynical.


    ¡°Other than being a little useful for the marriage, you¡¯re just useless!¡±


    Nan Zhi listened to Ye Fengjun¡¯s growl with mixed feelings.


    Although Mu Sihan became the Fourth Prince, was this how his father treated him in private?


    He was such a strong man that this was like tramping his pride and self-esteem under his feet!


    Nan Zhi lifted her eyes and looked carefully at the man sitting in the leather chair.


    He was too tall and there was limited space beneath the desk. She could not see his face at all... ncing over, she could only see an indescribable ce under his belt.


    Because he was sitting down with his legs wide open, she could vaguely see a shocking outline.


    Nan Zhi quickly looked away, a blush appearing on her face.


    When would the growling man outside leave?


    No matter what Ye Fengjun said, Mu Sihan did not even bother to say anything. His attention was all on the woman under the desk.


    Despite wearing a pastry chef¡¯s mask and hat, he could tell at a nce who it was.


    Ye Fengjun saw that Mu Sihan was silent and then realized that he had been standing while Mu Sihan had been sitting.


    ¡°You, get up from the chair.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at Ye Fengjunzily, the feet that were wearing dark grey slippers tapped the shoulder of a certain woman under the desk. ¡°Father, I¡¯m teasing a cat.¡± He gave a faint smile. ¡°Kitten,e, give me another meow.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face was red and she reached out to p Mu Sihan¡¯s feet away.


    Mu Sihan hissed with his eyebrows raised, the smile on his face deepening. ¡°The kitten¡¯s angry and bites.¡±


    Ye Fengjun was not used to seeing Mu Sihan like this. ¡°What¡¯s a grown man like you doing, raising a cat?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the Persian cat the Queen gave Wan¡¯er the other time.¡±


    Ye Fengjun hummed angrily and shook his hand, leaving the room without saying anything more.


    After Ye Fengjun left, the study became silent again.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and looked at the man who almost trapped her between his legs. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Mr Mu, could you please raise your noble leg and let me out?¡±


    The man sitting on the leather chair did not seem to hear her. Instead of raising his legs, he drew closer to her body.


    He took out a cigar and small blow torch from the wooden box on his desk and lit the cigar. He looked at the woman under the desk with narrowed eyes. ¡°Miss Nan, you sure are capable. You can actually get into the pce and sneak your way under my desk.¡±


    From his angle, he could see her blinking eyshes. They were thick and long like two small fans, and seemed to be able to touch people¡¯s hearts with every p.


    There was a sudden heat in his body.


    His expression darkened suddenly.


    Nan Zhi wanted to exin to him but suddenly caught a glimpse of the crotch of his pants from the corner of her eye.


    Seeing him actually... The heat on her face which had faded, reappeared.


    She thought that the buttons on her clothes were unbuttoned or somewhere inappropriate and quickly looked down, but found that nothing was out of ce or exposed and she frowned.


    She did not do anything so why did he...


    Or was he looking at some porn pictures on his desk?


    Mu Sihan puffed out two mouthfuls of smoke and in the gray smoke, he saw the slightly opened lips of the woman, and his body tensed up even more.

 Chapter 524 - Mu Sihan, Do You Still Like Me?

    <h4>Chapter 524: Mu Sihan, Do You Still Like Me?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan smoked faster. Even though his body was tensed, his handsome face was very cold and she could not see any desire.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing was a little tighter. She did not know what the man in the leather chair saw...


    The atmosphere was incredibly awkward.


    ¡°Mr Mu, please move.¡±


    This time, he did not make things difficult for her and retracted his two long legs, sliding the chair backwards.


    Nan Zhi crawled out of the desk with her head lowered and she let out a sigh of relief when she breathed in fresh air.


    But there was a knock on the door before she could straighten her body.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s leg turned weak with fright and she dove forward.


    She was half kneeling on the ground, her beautiful little face knocking into the indescribable ce of the man.


    Silent, it was eerily silent.


    Her breathing became fast and hot breath spilled from on top of her.


    The man frowned and his handsome face tensed.


    Yi Fan pushed open the door of the study and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master...¡±


    Before Yi Fan could finish, the man¡¯s angry and cold voice said, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Yi Fan looked at Mu Sihan, whose eyes were red and seemed like he was suppressing something. He asked with concern, ¡°Young Master, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I told you to get out!¡± Mu Sihan grabbed a document from his desk and threw it at the door with an icy cold face.


    Yi Fan shut the door hurriedly.


    Nan Zhi knocked her teeth with her fall just now and in her daze, she did not know if she knocked on his belt or...


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± She raised her head, wanting to leave but she had just took a step when her wrist was grabbed by him.


    Then, she fell on the man¡¯s strong and firm thighs.


    She did not know where to put her hands and her teeth were still numb.


    ¡°Is this why you¡¯re in the pce?¡± He was looking at her with a dark gaze.


    Nan Zhi shook her head, wanting to get up from his legs but her waist was pressed by hisrge palm, and she struggled but could not break free.


    ¡°Sit properly. Stop twisting around, do you think I¡¯m not hard enough?¡±


    Nan Zhi understood what he was talking about after thinking about it for several seconds.


    ¡°I came to see Xiaojie.¡± Nan Zhi quickly rified, in case he misunderstood that she was here to seduce him.


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes and his handsome face seemed to be covered by ayer of frost. ¡°Now you¡¯re here to see him? Then what were you doing before?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips moved. She did not want to tell him what had happened a year before.


    He had his own family now and it meant nothing for him to know those things.


    ¡°No matter what, you should let me see Xiaojie. We should let him decide whether he wants to ignore me or forgive me.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s long and slender fingers lifted Nan Zhi¡¯s delicate chin. ¡°So, you¡¯ve never wanted to see me?¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Mr Mu, please remember your current status.¡±


    Mu Sihan released the grip on her chin and picked up the phone on the desk, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°Yi Fan, a thief has snuck into the pce. Throw her into the dungeon to be dealt with...¡±


    Nan Zhi snatched the phone away from him, but found that he did not dial the phone at all. She red at him. ¡°Mu Sihan, what do you want? I just want to see my son! You can¡¯t be so selfish!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes stared fixedly at Nan Zhi, his well-defined handsome face void of expression. It was dauntingly cold.


    Nan Zhi drew back her hand as if electrocuted.


    Looking at the resistance in her eyes, the man clenched his jaw, looking fierce and cold.


    Nan Zhi felt the danger in his eyes and stood up, wanting to run while he was unaware.


    But the next second, she was pulled roughly back and pressed against the desk by the man.


    He was strong and her waist knocked hard against the edge of the desk. During the scuffle, a few buttons of her clothes were opened and her snow white skin was exposed to the man.


    The man had his hands by the sides of her body, his head lowered and looking down at her, his handsome face covered by ayer of shadow under the light and his dark eyes were burning with fire.


    Before she could say anything, the man buried his face in her slender and long neck.


    He took in her scent deeply.


    His chest was heaving slightly, his muscles tight like he was suppressing something.


    Nan Zhi was slightly dumbfounded. She reached out her hand and pushed the man who was kissing from her neck to her corbones and further downwards...


    But no matter how she pushed, the man did not move.


    And she did not know if she was imagining it but the man seemed to be stronger than a year before.


    Nan Zhi was slightly flustered but she forced herself to calm down. She looked at the man who had buried his face in her corbones, aplicated look in her eyes. ¡°Mu Sihan, do you still like me?¡±


    The man raised his head, his long fingers caressing her delicate and beautiful face, andughed wildly. ¡°You¡¯re my first woman, what¡¯s so strange for me to be reluctant to part? And besides, your body is enticing, which man doesn¡¯t want it?¡±


    Nan Zhi was slightly surprised. She did not expect him to answer so explicitly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we can¡¯t go back to what we were before.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at her clear and beautiful almond-shaped eyes.


    There really seemed to be no admiration or fluttering in it.


    There was only alertness and distance.


    He did not speak, but looked at her red lips. He lowered his head and kissed those teasing lips.


    He had wanted to do this since the day she appeared at the Royal Hospital.


    He had been enduring it for too long.


    He was a little wild and fierce.


    She was as sweet and soft as he had imagined.


    Nan Zhi did not expect that he would kiss her suddenly. They had not touched each other for over a year and when their lips touched, they were both flurried.


    Nan Zhi opened her lips slightly in surprise and the man took the opportunity to enter her mouth, his hot tongue sweeping past her upper jaw, grabbed her tongue, sucked hard and then kissed deeper.


    The faint tobo smell mixed with the man¡¯s fresh scent filled her lips and nose, drowning out her respiratory system. Nan Zhi¡¯s mind turned nk for a few seconds but then reacted, lifting her legs to kick the man, kicking on his calf bone, the most vulnerable part of human beings.


    The man¡¯s breathing turned heavy. It should be painful but he did not even frown, a trace of mockery shing past his eyes. ¡°You can use a little bit more strength.¡±


    After that, he did not give her a chance to say anything and kissed her deeply again. His palm reached into her cor and caressed her delicate and tender skin.


    The phone on the desk suddenly vibrated. Nan Zhi¡¯s finger identally touched the screen and the crisp voice of a woman could be heard, ¡°No matter how busy you are with work, you still have to eat, right? Come down quick, Xiaojiejie and I are waiting for you.¡±

 Chapter 525 - Mother and Son Meet (1)

    <h4>Chapter 525: Mother and Son Meet (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s blood froze when she heard the woman¡¯s voice.


    What was she doing?


    What on earth was she doing?


    Kissing another woman¡¯s man in the study?


    And... Xiaojiejie?


    That woman called her darling Xiaojiejie?


    It seemed like they got along very well. Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant.


    The man left her lips and said with a deep voice, ¡°You two eat first.¡± Then he hung up.


    As if nothing had happened, he kissed her lips again and his wet tongue enveloped her ear, sucking and licking it.


    Nan Zhi did not feel anything.


    She only felt a cold chill envelope her. The expression on her face turned cold. ¡°Mu Sihan, get off my body.¡±


    The man lowered his head, looking at her beautiful eyes that were red but unusually cold.


    He did not release her, his dark eyes staring fixedly at her high nose and red lips. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled slightly, her clear eyes curved into crescents, the dimples at the corners of her lips could be seen slightly, like peach blossoms blossoming in spring. It was eye-catchingly beautiful. ¡°Okay, continue to kiss me if you dare!¡±


    She had just finished speaking when he once again kissed her lips fiercely.


    Almost at that moment, the corner of his eye saw her picking up an ashtray.


    When she swung it at his head, he did not dodge.


    The sharp pain stopped him from kissing her and his lips lifted in a faint smile. ¡°Kitten, you¡¯re bing a little wild cat, getting more and more violent.¡±


    The skin on his forehead broke and blood gushed out, sliding down his well-defined face. It was a ghastly sight. The ashtray in Nan Zhi¡¯s hand dropped to the ground.


    She pushed him away and walked towards the door.


    But the man moved faster and hisrge palm grabbed her wrist, throwing her to the doorframe.


    He had one hand on the top of her head, his dark eyes looking at her. ¡°That hit was mypensation for bullying you. Stay here and without my permission, you can¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Nan Zhi shook his hand off, a mocking look in her eyes. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll go downstairs and tell your wife about it?¡±


    One drop of blood fell from his sharp angled face onto his firm jaw. his dark eyes became red and cold. Nan Zhi did not dare hold his gaze for long and looked away, tears seeping out from the corner of her eyes.


    Seeing her cry, the man was slightly stunned.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cry when you hit me, why are you crying?¡±


    Why was she crying?


    She of course had many reasons to cry.


    The most painful thing for her was her Xiaojie...


    Did he already epted his new mommy?


    Mu Sihan lifted his slender hand and wiped the tears away from the corner of her eye. She waved his hand off but he in turn held it tightly.


    He pinched her palm like he was at a loss with her. He lifted his eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see the brat?¡±


    Hearing his words, Nan Zhi¡¯s bright eyes then turned towards him. ¡°You said it yourself! Don¡¯t go back on your words.¡±


    Her tears finally stopped falling.


    Mu Sihan was doubting if she was pretending just now!


    His handsome face became cold. ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    Nan Zhi obediently moved aside.


    Before he pulled open the door, she said softly, ¡°You should bandage your forehead before going down!¡±


    The man snorted and left without looking back.


    Instead of going downstairs directly, he went to the master bedroom.


    After cleaning the wound on his forehead, he stood in front of the mirror in a daze.


    What magic did that woman have?


    When she appeared, she messed his heart up in an instant.


    ...


    The dining room downstairs.


    Shangguan Wan looked towards the entrance of the dining room when she heard steady and strong footsteps.


    When she saw a band-aid on Mu Sihan¡¯s forehead, she burst outughing. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t look when you¡¯re walking and knocked into the wall.¡±


    Mu Sihan sat on the master seat of the rectangr table with his eyebrows raised and face cold. ¡°I¡¯m blind, okay?¡± He looked at Xiaojie, who was sitting at the edge and eating in an orderly manner, while talking. ¡°I have your favorite snack in my study. Go and eat it.¡±


    Xiaojie put down his knife and fork, and left silently.


    After returning to the Ye family, Xiaojie attended the Royal Academy. Unbeknownst to others, he was bullied by other noble children there.


    He neverined to Mu Sihan, and worked hard to learn etiquette, knowledge, horsemanship... In just one year, he became the most outstanding child in the Royal Academy.


    Butpared to before, he was much more quiet.


    Shangguan Wan frowned suspiciously when she saw Mu Sihan let Xiaojie go upstairs without eating dinner. ¡°You should wait for him to finish dinner before giving him snacks, no matter how delicious it is.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at Xiaojie¡¯s retreating back and a faint smile appeared on his sexy thin lips. ¡°The snack he likes is unique, which makes him happier than any main meal.¡±


    Shangguan Wan was doubtful. ¡°What kind of snack is so magical?¡±


    ...


    Xiaojie walked to the study with a sullen expression on his beautiful and delicate face.


    He had no interest in whatever exquisite snacks Daddy said he had.


    But he got into a fight with Fatty in school today.


    Fatty said that he was a child with no mother. Xiaojie could not stand him way before and the taekwondo he learned this past year proved to be a little useful.


    However...


    He was bitten on the arm by Fatty.


    Xiaojie rolled up his sleeve and the ce he got bitten was a little bruised.


    But he was not afraid of pain. He must be stronger so when he grows up, he could go by himself to look for Pretty Zhizhi.


    ...


    Nan Zhi stood at the door of the study. Her heart was beating violently thinking that she would she her Xiaojie darling soon.


    She was not so nervous when facing Mu Sihan.


    Because Mu Sihan and her ending had been decided. They would never be together.


    But her son was different, half of the blood running in him was hers.


    Whoever Mu Sihan married, her son could only be hers.


    It was just that both mother and son had not seen each other for so long. She was not sure if the little fellow would me her...


    Since he was born, they had never been separated. This was the longest time.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes turned red when she thought of her little darling.


    After waiting for a long time and seeing that no one wasing in, Nan Zhi put her ear by the door and listened for a while.


    No one seemed to being,


    She opened the door again and looked outside through the gap.


    There was no one.


    She was about to close the door when the door across from hers opened.


    A small figure came out.


    He had his head lowered and did not see her.


    The fingers that were by her side curled.


    The tips of her fingers sunk into her palm and they dug into her skin.


    Her Xiaojie...


    Perhaps feeling a gaze on him, Xiaojie, who had his head lowered, suddenly looked up and towards the study.


    The moment Nan Zhi saw the little fellow lifting his head, her thick and long eyshes fluttered violently.

 Chapter 526 - Mother and Son Meet (2)

    <strong>Chapter 526: Mother and Son Meet (2)</strong>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Looking at Xiaojie¡¯s clear, deer-like clear eyes, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart softened and she pulled open the door, wanting to run towards him.


    But when she saw her Xiaojie, she quickly stepped back.


    Then turned her head.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart that was at her mouth went back down like sinking into a deep, bottomless valley.


    It was cold and painful.


    Did her Xiaojie not want to acknowledge her as his Mommy already?


    When she was pregnant with him, she was only 18 years old, it was the most beautiful youth of her life. She suffered many contemptuous looks and ridicule when she her belly was big but she did not regret giving birth to him.


    It was him who brought her happiness that no one could give.


    He had always been the most important treasure in her heart. But now, her darling was ignoring her.


    After Xiaojie turned around, tears blurred his big and bright eyes.


    But he did not cry.


    He must be a strong and good boy.


    He quickly raised the back of his hand to wipe his eyes and turned around again to look at the woman standing at the door of the study.


    He did not see wrong or was hallucinating.


    His Pretty Zhizhi really came to find him.


    Daddy did not lie to him!


    As long as he was obedient, Pretty Zhizhi woulde back to him.


    Nan Zhi lowered her eyes, her heart felt like it was pierced by a sharp object. She covered her face with her hands and did not dare to look at Xiaojie, who seemed to dislike her.


    Xiaojie saw Nan Zhi¡¯s shoulders shaking and knew that she must have misunderstood. He strode with his long and slender legs, unable to control his excitement and ran towards his Pretty Zhizhi excitedly.


    But he ran too fast and fell on the ground identally.


    Instead of getting up immediately, he shouted softly, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi.¡±


    Nan Zhi heard his childish voice and took her hands off her face.


    Looking at him lying on the ground looking at her with a pair of big, round and wet eyes, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart ached.


    She came to him in a few big strides and picked him up.


    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    Xiaojie scrunched up his delicate and beautiful features, looking pitiful. ¡°It hurts so much.¡±


    ¡°Where does it hurt? Let Mommy see?¡±


    As soon as Nan Zhi finished speaking, the little kid¡¯s soft body plunged into her arms.


    Two fair and tender arms wrapped tightly around Nan Zhi¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Pretty Zhizhi be smarter? Brother Jie fell on the carpet, why would it hurt?¡±


    She was criticized by her son again!


    Well, this feeling was so kind and beautiful which she had not felt for a long time.


    Nan Zhi stood up with Xiaojie in her arms and turned around several times. ¡°You¡¯re heavier. Mommy can hardly carry you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I grew taller, Pretty Zhizhi is really silly.¡±


    Nan Zhi carried Xiaojie to his room.


    His room was huge, it was almost twice as big as Nan Zhi¡¯s bedroom. The bedroom was connected with the study and the closet.


    It was luxurious and magnificent, the standard extravagance of a noble.


    Nan Zhi put Xiaojie on the big bed. She sat beside him and touched his hair. ¡°You hairstyle is really nice.¡±


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, a woman cannot touch a man¡¯s head. But Brother Jie gives you an exception, only you can touch it.¡± Xiaojie looked up, his ck eyes staring at Nan Zhi like a little grown-up.


    Nan Zhi smiled, her heart warm and sweet.


    Even if everyone had changed, she still had her mother and Xiaojie.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, where have you been this past year? Didn¡¯t you miss me?¡± Xiaojie jumped out of the bed and took out a sketchbook. ¡°Look, I learned how to draw in school. I draw one of Pretty Zhizhi every week.¡±


    Nan Zhi flipped through the sketchbook from the front. At first, he did not draw very well but after that, he drew better and better, and looked like her more.


    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see Pretty Zhizhi in person, Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s appearance has always been in my mind.¡±


    Looking at Xiaojie¡¯s beautiful long eyshes fluttering like butterfly wings while talking, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart turned soft and she pulled the little fellow into her arms with her eyes red.


    ...


    When Mu Sihan went upstairs to Xiaojie¡¯s room, the woman and child were leaning against the headboard of the bed. The woman was holding a famous book in her hand and was reading softly to the brat in her arms.


    The brat had already fallen asleep, his eyshes long and thick, his delicate little face had a satisfied smile on it.


    Mu Sihan stood at the door for a while until Nan Zhi noticed him.


    Nan Zhi put Xiaojie on the bed and was about to stand up when Xiaojie snuggled into her chest.


    Seeing this, Mu Sihan¡¯s face darkened.


    Nan Zhi gently patted Xiaojie¡¯s back for a short moment and when he was sleeping soundly, she left a note on his desk.


    ...


    Mu Sihan drove Nan Zhi back personally.


    Nan Zhi figured out one thing after seeing Xiaojie.


    She looked sideways at the man driving. His well-defined side profile flickered in the dark, the car had excellent shock resistance, the air around them was so silent only their breathing could be heard.


    But the aggressiveness and intimidating air exuding from him was so thick and heavy it made one unable to breathe.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and broke the silence. ¡°It was you who specially arranged for the auntie to bring me into the pce, right?¡±


    If it was not arranged by him, how could the auntie have met her during her morning run on the hill?


    How could he have found out it was her squatting under the desk when she meowed?


    So he was not so cold-blooded that he would not let her see her child.


    Mu Sihan did not speak. His palm suddenly reached over, grabbing her soft hands and putting it below his lower abdomen.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breath tightened and drew back her hand like it was electrocuted. She red at him furiously. ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    The man nced at her, a devilish smile on his lips. ¡°Can¡¯t do what?¡±


    Nan Zhi tried to keep herself rational and calm. ¡°I can¡¯t be your mistress.¡±


    ¡°Two years.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows, the blood in her body rushing to her face. She was angry and her eyes shed. ¡°Mu Sihan, stop daydreaming.¡±


    She was not even willing for two days, let alone two years!


    ¡°Now that you have a family, treat your wife well. Don¡¯t be unsatisfied with what you have and don¡¯t humiliate me again. Mu Sihan, you know the thing I hate the most in my life is mistresses.¡±


    Without waiting for him to say anything, she pushed open the door, wanting to get out.


    But her fingertips had just touched the door handle when she was pulled back to the seat by a great force.


    The man¡¯s tall body pressed over her.


    The dizzying yellow light drew out the cold and fierce contours of the man¡¯s face. She pursed her lips, clenching her jaw, a faint trace of indignation on her face.


    ¡°What happened after you and Gu Sheng fell off the cliff a year ago?¡±

 Chapter 527 - What She Had Suffered One Year Ago…

    <h4>Chapter 527: What She Had Suffered One Year Ago...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He knew there was nothing between her and Gu Sheng a year ago, and in order to save the brat¡¯s life, he could not change the situation now. But he still wanted to hear her exnation.


    If she exined herself, he would believe her.


    Although he could not control everything, and there were many things that he was helpless in, he would be more powerful and vigorous to fight for everything!


    Nan Zhi looked at the man¡¯s deep dark eyes that looked as if it was a ma trying to suck her into their obsidian depths. Her breath tightened and she lowered her thick and long eyshes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to exin. You live your life well now. Let¡¯s not get tangled together anymore.¡±


    What a nice way to put things!


    Just like before, she was still able to go with the flow so easily!


    It was only him, after seeing her, who was not able to control the suppressed feelings that were like a volcanic eruption in his body.


    In her eyes, he must be like a joke!


    His slender hand lifted her chin, their eyes meeting in the dark. After a while, his lips moved. ¡°Okay, look me in the eyes now and tell me that you have no feelings for me.¡±


    Nan Zhi met his dark eyes and saw that his eyes were reflecting how she looked with her nose slightly red and her heart clenched.


    But, she hid her emotions very well and only gave him a cold smile. ¡°When you were not married, I only liked you, but I didn¡¯t love you. Not to mention now that you¡¯re married, I, Nan Zhi, will never be interested in a married man.¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at her for a few seconds, a depth and cloudiness in his dark eyes that she was not able to understand. ¡°What about Gu Sheng?¡±


    Thinking of Gu Sheng, Nan Zhi unconsciously showed a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    Time passed by really fast. It had already been a year since Gu Sheng had died.


    Mu Sihan did not miss the look in her eyes. Gu Sheng really had a special ce in her heart.


    Their gazes intertwined together in the darkness. Although they were very close to each other, they knew that they would never be able to go back to how they were before.


    A chasm had already formed in between them, close to their feet was the bottomless abyss.


    They could not go back anymore.


    A crack appeared on Mu Sihan¡¯s carved-like handsome face. He smiled coldly and nodded. ¡°Go!¡±


    He went back to the driver¡¯s seat, refusing to look at her.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened. She lowered her eyes and pushed open the door and got off without looking back.


    Nan Zhi went to the gate when suddenly, a tall figure walked out from the darkness.


    The man was wearing a thin white shirt with one side of it stuffed in the waist of his pants and the other side left out loosely. The first three buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned and his well-defined chest could be seen.


    Under his short ck hair was a beautiful and devilish face that was extremely good-looking.


    He must have had wine as there was a drunken look in his eyes. When he saw Nan Zhi, he walked over and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°What the hell, I¡¯ve hunted so many women and haven¡¯t seen one that is as difficult as you!¡± He did not know when he had started to care about her, but it was not the kind that made him want to have sex with her. It was a strange yet intriguing feeling. He was not a very good man but he wanted to protect her every time she was sad.


    But she had such a strong personality that if he came close, she would try to avoid it.


    He had never seen a more hard-hearted woman!


    Other women would fawn over him or scream in excitement when they saw him.


    Nan Zhi was shocked by Qiao Yanze¡¯s unexpected embrace. The faint scent of inebriation entered her nose and her body stiffened as she pushed him away. ¡°Mr Qiao, you drank too much.¡±


    Without waiting for him to say anything, she pulled open the gate and fled inside.


    Qiao Yanze did not chase after her. He leaned against the gate, taking out a cigarette from his pocket and put it in his lips, wanting to lit it up when suddenly, a fist swung towards his handsome face.


    The burning pain cleared Qiao Yanze¡¯s dazed mind.


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth with his fingers, he looked at the man with the cold and dark face standing not far away.


    Mu Sihan was wearing ck shirt and pants. Under the dim lights his eyes were intimidating, his aura fierce like a demon from hell. The gaze looking at Qiao Yanze was murderous.


    Qiao Yanze stuck out his tongue to lick the corner of his lips and the sharp pain made his eyes turn cold.


    He rubbed his fist andughed wickedly. ¡°Your Highness is just a puppet of the Crown Prince to show his power. Honestly, I don¡¯t think I need to be too polite to you!¡±


    Qiao Yanze had always been fearless, and he had gotten into much trouble when his father was still alive. It was only in recent years that his temper had stabilized a little when he gradually had to take control of arge family.


    But when he thought of Nan Zhi, the anger in him was burning and he clenched his fist, and swung it towards Mu Sihan¡¯s face.


    Mu Sihan dodged, but Qiao Yanze was not to be trifled with. He kicked him in the stomach with one foot. The two men, who were almost the same height, threw punches here and gave a kick there, and started to fight in the district.


    Qiao Yanze was a man who lived afortable life and had never suffered much since childhood. After several rounds, he was knocked down to the ground by Mu Sihan.


    But he did not look defeated, and in turn gave a fearless smile. ¡°What right do you have to bully Nan Zhi? Since you¡¯ve chosen to return to the Ye family, you should live your life peacefully. Who would want her to have any rtionship with you?¡±


    Mu Sihan grabbed Qiao Yanze¡¯s cor and pulled him up from the ground, his fist swinging to his face again. But before it touched him, Qiao Yanze¡¯s next words made him freeze.


    ¡°Did you know she almost died?¡± Thinking of her most difficult period of time, Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Mu Sihan frowned and released Qiao Yanze¡¯s cor. He stepped back and asked with a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean by she almost died?¡±


    ¡°After she was kidnapped by Gu Sheng, she was poisoned by the poison used by the SSS group to deal with betrayers. Her face, skin and voice would change dramatically with the poison entering her body. Do you think that when Xiaojie was having surgery, she did not go? She went and disguised herself as a cleaner, waiting in the corner to see her son.


    ¡°She did not get to see Xiaojie when his operation was sessful, but heard of your marriage with Shangguan Wan. When you left in the helicopter, she chased and ran after it for so long. She was so emotional and it led to the poison spreading and making her age even more quickly.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how she was cured, I can see that she was really miserable during that period. She finally overcame it, so why are you still getting entangled with her? She doesn¡¯t need you in her life. Are you able to give her the happiness she wants?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tall body was rooted to the spot.


    Countlessplex emotions shed past his deep eyes.


    A sharp pain spread from his chest.

 Chapter 528 - He Stood Downstairs Puffing His Cigar

    <h4>Chapter 528: He Stood Downstairs Puffing His Cigar</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After receiving the photo and seeing her leaning against Gu Sheng intimately in person, he never checked on her again. Although it was just a matter of a few words if he had really wanted to check.


    But he knew that seeing her together with Gu Sheng was just an excuse for him to convince himself to ept the status quo.


    Back then, he hadpromised and returned to the Ye family, epting the marriage because of Xiaojie¡¯s illness.


    For the Mu Sihan, who had always had a strong sense of self-esteem, this was a disgrace.


    Or to put it more bluntly, he did not have enough ability topete with Ye Fengjun, and could not give his woman the life she wanted.


    So in the end, he preferred to deceive himself and live in the illusion of her betrayal.


    But he did not expect that she had borne so much alone.


    That time he was drunk, he had seen a woman in an Arabic costume standing at Xiaojie¡¯s ward. Her voice was deep and hoarse and Lan Yanzhi said that she was ugly. That must have been her!


    Her child was so close but she did not dare go forward and reunite with him. To a mother, it was indeed a torturous thing.


    When he mentioned Gu Sheng tonight, there was a deep sadness in her eyes...


    Had Gu Sheng sacrificed himself to save her?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tall body swayed unsteadily, his dark eyes red and his throat dry, as if he had been pinched by an invisible hand, making him unable to utter a word.


    Qiao Yanze looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s red eyes andughed. ¡°If you still have some conscience, stay away from Nan Zhi in the future! Don¡¯t hurt her anymore!¡±


    After Qiao Yanze left, Mu Sihan¡¯s tall body leaned against the car. The hands that hung by his side clenched into fists, his knuckles turning white.


    ...


    Nan Zhi returned to Yan Hua¡¯s apartment and took a bath.


    When she came out of the bathroom, Nan Zhi saw Yan Hua who was leaning against the door of the room and she smiled. ¡°Little Apple¡¯s asleep?¡±


    ¡°This little girl¡¯s basically eating and sleeping and then when she wakes up she eats again. What a pleasant life!¡± Yan Hua saw that Nan Zhi was in a good mood and asked with a smile, ¡°You saw Baby Jie?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°He¡¯s grown taller and he¡¯s getting more and more handsome. Huahua, what do you think, do you want to be inws?¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Okay, Baby Jie is so handsome and cute, even I want to marry him! But...¡±


    Nan Zhi saw Yan Hua¡¯s hesitation and raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°But what?¡±


    Yan Hua pulled Nan Zhi to the window, opened the curtains and pointed downstairs. ¡°Look.¡±


    The apartment Yan Hua rented was not too high up, so everything downstairs could be seen.


    ¡°I just went to the balcony to collect my clothes and saw a luxurious car parked downstairs. A tall man was leaning against the car, and I felt he was kind of familiar and when I looked closer, it was Young Master Mu.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked downstairs through the ss window.


    Under the orange streetmp, Mu Sihan¡¯s tall body was leaning against the front of the car, a cigar held in his fingers and was puffing out smoke vigorously.


    Although she could not see his expression, he seemed to be troubled with something from the way his head was slightly lowered and the way his shoulders hunched.


    Nan Zhi drew the curtains closed and there was no emotion on her beautiful face. ¡°Huahua, we can¡¯t chase him away if he wants to stand there. Leave him be.¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi...¡±


    ¡°I know what you want to ask, but you know my character. If we can¡¯t be together then there¡¯s no point for us to continue being entangled together.¡± Although they could not beplete strangers because of Xiaojie, it was better to keep a proper distance in the future, and not cause any trouble for each other.


    Thunder roared in the middle of the night.


    Nan Zhi was jolted awake.


    She was dazed for a few seconds but seeming to have thought of something, Nan Zhi pulled open the curtain and looked downstairs.


    She thought the man had left but she did not expect him to be still leaning against the car like a statue.


    He was soaking wet.


    What was he still doing there?


    Under the haze of the rain, she could not see his expression but she could feel his loneliness radiating in dark waves.


    No, she must be imagining things.


    His status was outstanding and he was an unattainable person. His wife was General Shangguan¡¯s daughter. What loneliness did ne have?


    She was slightly worried that he would catch a cold after getting drenched in the rain and split into his other personality.


    But she resisted the urge to go downstairs. She closed the curtains and hid her head in the nket and forced herself to sleep.


    ...


    Outside the towering, magnificent Qiao family castle.


    Holding an umbre, the butler ran towards Qiao Yanze, who had stumbled out of the car, and held it over him.


    But Qiao Yanze waved away the butler¡¯s hand and entered the castle in a bad mood.


    Madam Qiao was sitting in the living room drinking tea and she turned when she heard themotion.


    When she saw Qiao Yanze¡¯s bruised and swollen face, she dropped the teacup in her hand in shock.


    ¡°Yanze, what happened to your face?¡±


    Qiao Yanze pursed his lips, his face grim. ¡°Nothing.¡± After that he went upstairs.


    Madam Qiao¡¯s expression changed.


    Ever since her husband passed away, Yanze had been a lot more sensible and seldom caused trouble.


    And he had reasonably good skills, so it was impossible for an ordinary person to beat him up.


    Madam Qiao asked the butler to call Qiao Yanze¡¯s chauffeur over.


    The chauffeur, under Madam Qiao¡¯s strong questioning, told her about how Qiao Yanze and Mu Sihan had a fight over a woman.


    Madam Qiao then asked the chauffeur to describe how the woman looked like.


    She could almost be certain that it was that Nan Zhi woman again.


    Waving her hand, Madam Qiao dismissed the chauffeur.


    ¡°Grandma, my mom is having a nightmare again!¡± Not long after the chauffeur had left, Nan Yao rushed over.


    Madam Qiao hurried upstairs to Ding Shuman¡¯s room.


    Looking at Ding Shuman¡¯s pale and weak face, Madam Qiao asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s the mattertely? The doctor couldn¡¯t find anything wrong, why is she unwell?¡±


    Ding Shuman, with tears in her eyes, shook her head and said nothing.


    ¡°Grandma, yesterday my mom went to the temple to pray and asked monk there and she said that my mom offended someone and if that person is not removed from her life, her body will be weaker and weaker. If that happens, then Grandma, the daughter you finally got reunited with might...¡±


    Ding Shuman scolded Nan Yao with a weak look. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of your grandmother.¡±


    The monk they were referring to was powerful and Madam Qiao had never doubted her words.


    If Ding Shuman offended someone, that person must be... Nan Zhi!


    ¡°That girl is a scourge on this earth. Shuman, don¡¯t worry, I will get her out of the capital immediately.¡±


    ¡°Mom, she has the Fourth Prince to back her up. If the Fourth Prince gives an order, can you stop it?¡± Ding Shuman coughed and looked tired and weak. ¡°I have an idea.¡± If her idea seeded, not only could she settle the hatred in her heart, Nan Zhi would also not be able to cause any more problems and perhaps, she would even sumb to grief.


    Madam Qiao looked at Ding Shuman with her heart aching and wanted to make up for herck of maternal love over those many years. She was willing to support whatever her daughter said.

 Chapter 529 - Magnificent Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 529: Magnificent Banquet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi woke up at the first glimmer of dawn.


    She had not slept very well at all.


    She got up and went to the window, pushing aside the curtains and looked outside.


    That luxurious ck car had disappeared.


    She closed her eyes. He was in the rain for most of the nightst night and she did not know what had provoked him.


    Not wanting to think about it, Nan Zhi went to the market after washing up.


    She had been at Yan Hua¡¯s for several days. Usually they ate the food cooked by the nanny, and she had not cooked a delicious meal for them.


    The market was not far from Yan Hua¡¯s house and could be reached in seven to eight minutes by walking.


    It was still early in the morning, so there were not many cars on the road.


    One taxi secretly followed behind Nan Zhi after she went out.


    When Nan Zhi passed an alley, two tall and big men suddenly came out from the taxi. They quickly went behind Nan Zhi and covered her nose and mouth with a wet handkerchief.


    Then they quickly dragged her into the car.


    The whole process took only a few seconds and their actions were quite professional.


    When Nan Zhi wanted to resist, the drug on the handkerchief took effect and her legs buckled. Soon after, her eyes turned dark and she fell unconscious.


    ...


    The Qiao family.


    The castle under the sunlight was majestic, magnificent, and luxurious.


    There would be a grand dinner at the Qiao¡¯s tonight. At the dinner, Madam Qiao would make it public that Ding Shuman was her daughter and let her acknowledge her roots and ancestors.


    There were many luxury cars parked in the parking lot, and men and women in gorgeous clothes stepped out from the cars.


    Nan Yao stood on the third floor of the castle, a proud and excited smile on her lips.


    After Grandma announced her mother¡¯s identity, she and her mother would be members of the upper ss.


    They would be respected wherever they went.


    And Nan Zhi...


    A smirk appeared on Nan Yao¡¯s lips.


    After tonight, she would never raise her head again.


    In this life, Nan Zhi could only be trampled under their feet!


    Finally, she would taste the sweetness of revenge.


    ...


    When Nan Zhi¡¯s consciousness gradually returned, she was dazed and confused for a moment.


    She moved her body and noticed that her hands and legs were tied up and her eyes were covered too. Her pupils constricted.


    She was kidnapped again?


    Why did she have such filthy luck?


    Her temples pricked when she tried to recall what had happened. She had gone to the market in the morning and when she entered the alley, she was attacked, and then her nose and mouth were covered by a handkerchief with a smell of something chemical.


    Who kidnapped her this time?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s father? Or someone else?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s body moved and she found that she was lying on a soft bed.


    Suddenly, the door to the room was pushed open.


    Someone came in.


    ¡°It seems like she has not woken up yet. Let¡¯s change her clothes quickly!¡± It was a woman¡¯s voice.


    Nan Zhi did not move and let the two women change her into something that felt like pajamas.


    While changing her, the woman had to untie her feet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tie up the legs any more. It¡¯ll be difficult for the man to do his thing.¡±


    ¡°This girl is soft and tender looking, just like a flower. It¡¯s a win for cousin.¡±


    After the women went out, Nan Zhi frowned.


    Man doing his thing?


    Cousin?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s nerves tensed up and rm bells rang off in her heart.


    There was someone who wanted to give her to whatever cousin?


    Nan Zhi licked her dry lips. She stood up from the bed and the hands that were tied up, groped around the bedside.


    When she touched a cupboard, she found a ss inside.


    She broke the ss and picked up the ss shard, then squatted down, using the sharp side to cut the rope.


    She identally scratched her finger and blood gushed out. It hurt a lot, but she endured it.


    A person who had experienced life and death would only gain more experience when encountering danger again.


    Because she knew panicking, crying or waiting for help would only make the situation more difficult for her.


    No matter what, she had to save herself first.


    It was a slow, arduous process and took nearly an hour for Nan Zhi to cut the rope off her wrist.


    Numerous small wounds appeared on her fingers.


    She ignored the pain and quickly pulled off the blindfold covering her eyes and looked around.


    The room was very extravagant and at first nce, it was not a ce ordinary people could afford to live in.


    The window was sealed and she could not see outside. She walked to the door and turned the handle, but it was locked.


    Nan Zhi sat on the bed, thoughts running around her mind.


    It must be a rich person to be able to stay in such an extravagant room!


    Could it be Mu Sihan¡¯s father?


    But as the Crown Prince, would he really be so idle?


    And let what cousin destroy her?


    Since she could not go out, Nan Zhi could only wait and see.


    Another one or two hours passed and Nan Zhi heard the sound of a key turning the lock and she quickly pretended that her wrists were still tied up.


    Nan Yao crept in.


    Looking at Nan Zhi, who was lying in bed in a sexy red nightdress and still unconscious, she walked over with a smirk.


    She looked at Nan Zhi carefully.


    This little b*tch was bing more and more beautiful and feminine.


    Nan Yao¡¯s gaze swept over Nan Zhi¡¯s voluptuous figure. It was the typical golden ratio proportion, and the legs under the dress were long and fair.


    She was too perfect.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, don¡¯t me my mother and I for not being nice. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve gone too far in Ning City and my mother and I were almost pushed into a corner by you...¡±


    Before Nan Yao could finish, a cold voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Really?¡±


    Nan Yao was shocked to see Nan Zhi with her eyes opened, and was about to shout when her mouth was covered by Nan Zhi.


    Nan Yao widened her eyes incredulously. Weren¡¯t her hands tied? How did she get it untied?


    Nan Yao kept struggling, but she was not Nan Zhi¡¯s match at all. She was pped by Nan Zhi twice on the face. The burning pain had not disappeared and there was a sudden pain in the back of her neck. She fainted from Nan Zhi¡¯s hit.


    Nan Zhi exchanged the sexy nightdress she was wearing with Nan Yao¡¯s dress and tied Nan Yao¡¯s wrists together tightly. She looked at Nan Yao¡¯s unconscious appearance with cold eyes. ¡°Nan Yao, you asked for it.¡±


    Nan Yao was shorter than her and after changing into her dress, the dress hem covered up to her thighs.


    Nan Zhi opened the door and saw a woman wearing a servant¡¯s uniform standing not far away. She covered her face, bent her body and coughed softly, imitating Nan Yao¡¯s voice. ¡°Come here.¡±


    ...


    A few minutester, Nan Zhi hid the servant in the cupboard and came out in the servant¡¯s uniform.


    In the lobby downstairs, it was a scene of a high-ss society with people in gorgeous clothes and toasting of wine.


    Nan Zhi quickly went downstairs and stepped into the crowd.


    Just when she was looking around trying to find a ce to exit without being noticed, there was amotion at the door of the banquet hall.


    A figure in a hand-tailored ck suit came in. The man was tall and under his short ck hair was a face so handsome it was wless, under his high nose bridge, his sexy thin lips were slightly pursed. By his side was a tall and cheerful woman. When they came in, they became the center of attention.

 Chapter 530 - Teasing

    <h4>Chapter 530: Teasing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi quickly found a tray and acted as a servant, standing in an inconspicuous corner.


    Her gaze could not help falling on the woman beside Mu Sihan.


    Shangguan Wan was wearing a light green dress and her shoulder-length hair wasbed behind her ears. Her facial features were bright and there was the heroic spirit of a female soldier in her eyes.


    She was the direct opposite of a pretty girl of humble birth.


    The noble and bold air exuding from her wasparable to the strong aura of Mu Sihan.


    Nan Zhi watched the two of theming in and she was dazed for a few seconds.


    They looked very well matched in their appearance but she could not feel any sweetness from them.


    But how many couples got married because they loved each other?


    After Mu Sihan and Shangguan Wan came, many people took the initiative to greet them.


    The man who usually did not like socializing, was polite and patient tonight.


    Shangguan Wan felt that something was wrong with him when he got up this morning, but she could not tell what was wrong.


    Shangguan Wan was called aside by several socialites and the tall, cold man scanned the banquet hall with a ss of red wine in his hand.


    Suddenly, his dark eyes fixed on the woman in a servant¡¯s uniform standing in the corner.


    The woman¡¯s head was slightly lowered but he recognized her beautiful face and exquisite features at one nce.


    It was her!


    Even with her head lowered, Nan Zhi could still feel a gaze that could not be ignored on her.


    Under the bright lights, the tall man looked at her without any concealment. His gaze was deep and unfathomable as usual.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s scalp was starting to tingle from his prating gaze.


    She lowered her head hurriedly and headed for the back garden with the tray.


    Being stared at by him like that, she was bound to be noticed by other people.


    ...


    Madam Qiao brought Ding Shuman downstairs.


    Ding Shuman was dressed up tonight and looked much younger, like an affluentdy in her early thirties.


    Looking at the men and women with noble statuses in the banquet hall dressed in gorgeous clothes, Ding Shuman¡¯s vanity swelled rapidly.


    She would be a member of the upper ss in the future.


    Her time was finally here.


    She was no longer the Ding Shuman from the past who was looked down upon by others.


    This past year, she lived like a princess. She was almost beaten to death by Nan Weiye and when she returned to the Qiao family, she just have to say the word and somebody punished Nan Weiye for her and made him live like a dog in Ning City.


    And Nan Zhi, after tonight, she would be forced to marry a fool and live on in the Qiao family.


    ¡°Shuman, where¡¯s Yaoyao?¡±


    Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Ding Shuman looked around. ¡°Mom, leave her first.¡± Recently, Yaoyao and Ye Fengshu¡¯s son Ye Yanfeng was very close and she heard from Yaoyao that Ye Yanfeng was interested in her.


    Ye Fengshu was the Queen¡¯s youngest son, and was crowned as Prince a year ago. Ye Yanfeng was his only child.


    If she could marry into the Prince¡¯s family, Yaoyao could be a Princess Consort in the future.


    Tonight, in addition to forcing Nan Zhi to sleep with that cousin, Nan Yao must also seed in sleeping with Ye Yanfeng.


    ...


    Nan Zhi walked once around the back garden. But she found that the back door was guarded strictly and it was impossible to get out!


    It seemed like she could only think of another way when the guests slowly started to disperse.


    Coming out from behind the rockwork, the conversation between two female guests suddenly caught Nan Zhi¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Did you see Shangguan Wan? I used to think she was a tomboy who only know how to fight and kill on the battlefield. I didn¡¯t expect her to look so beautiful when she dressed up!¡±


    ¡°Yes, and she didn¡¯t look like someone who had a child either.¡±


    ¡°As soon as she got married with the Fourth Prince, she got pregnant with his child. They seem quite happy together.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mind was confused and her breathing was not stable for a few seconds when she heard the conversation.


    Mu Sihan and Shangguan Wan had a child?


    Her hands shook with shock and the wine on the tray almost fell to the ground.


    Nan Zhi thought of Shangguan Wan¡¯s slender figure. She really did not look like someone who had given birth to a child.


    It was only a year, marriage, pregnancy, giving birth...


    The speed their rtionship had developed was so fast.


    She told herself not to care, but when she heard the news, she was still shocked and was unable to recover for some time.


    She was a clean freak on rtionships. She could not ept it when he got married, let alone having a child with another woman!


    Nan Zhi stood behind the rockwork for a long time before she came out slowly.


    She did not want to stay here any longer and was thinking about how to leave, when she saw a tall figure leaning against the rockwork from the corner of her eye.


    Nan Zhi tightened her grip on the tray, lowering her eyes and her face turned cold.


    She nned to walk away from the man as if she had not seen him, but the man said coldly, ¡°Give me a ss of wine.¡±


    Nan Zhi heard the coldness in the man¡¯s voice and looked at the man¡¯s frosty face, and she furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Mr. Ye?¡±


    The man gave a lowugh, his dark eyes staring fixedly at Nan Zhi¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°It seems like you can distinguish me urately from Mu Sihan now.¡±


    Last night he was drenched by the rain and sure enough, he had a fever.


    Nan Zhi thought of that diary she had read. Ye Qing seemed to want to take over Mu Sihan¡¯s main personality.


    ¡°You heard the conversation between those two women just now?¡± Ye Qing straightened his body and strode towards Nan Zhi. ¡°I thought he was dedicated to you. Ha, you are already out of the game without me even having to do anything.¡±


    Nan Zhi thought of how she was abandoned, hurt twice by this man in front of her when she was in Ning City and could not make herself be polite to him. She smiled coldly. ¡°Mr. Ye, do you think you could evene out if I hadn¡¯t stayed in my roomst night? Speaking of elimination, it was not that I was eliminated by him, but that he was eliminated by me. I¡¯m young and pretty, why wouldn¡¯t I be able to find a good man?


    ¡°You, on the other hand, the woman you loved does not love you. Even if you take over him sessfully, Xue¡¯er still won¡¯t like you!¡±


    The man¡¯s handsome face darkened and he raised his hand wanting to grab her slender neck but Nan Zhi stepped back quickly, took a ss of red wine from the tray and threw it on the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Nan. Zhi!¡± The man wiped the wine off his face, his eyes menacing like a storm wasing.


    He really hated this daring woman more and more!


    Nan Zhi wanted to leave but the man moved faster than her, his palm grabbing her wrist, throwing her onto the rockwork.


    The tray on Nan Zhi¡¯s hand dropped to the ground. Her thick eyshes fluttered and she looked at the man with the cold sharp gaze as if he was going to cut her into pieces. She suddenly reached out her fair arms and wrapped it around his neck.


    ¡°Mr. Ye, don¡¯t you hate me the most? I wonder what it feels like to be kissed by a woman you hate the most?¡±

 Chapter 531 - He Slept With Her!

    <h4>Chapter 531: He Slept With Her!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    She had changed!


    This woman,pared to a year ago, had changed so much!


    Although she was wearing a servant¡¯s uniform and had no makeup, her skin was fair, her lips were red and teeth pearly white. When she smiled, the dimples at the corners of her mouth could be seen. It was incredibly beautiful.


    It was no wonder Mu Sihan was enchanted by her.


    Ye Qing¡¯s face was dark and his body was stiff. He said with a cold and indifferent voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one second, take your hand away.¡±


    He was mysophobic and could not stand the touch of women other than Xue¡¯er.


    Nan Zhi looked at his cold handsome face and her lips curved into a charming smile, her thick and long eyshes fluttering like the wings of a butterfly. Her beautiful face came closer to him. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Looking at her clear and bright eyes, Ye Qing¡¯s face was tense and he was about to break her wrist when suddenly, there was a sharp pain in his temples.


    It seemed this woman had great influence on Mu Sihan.


    With a little bit of charm, Mu Sihan wasing out...


    ¡°You little vixen, stay back!¡± The man shook off her arm and stepped back a few steps. His head ached so much that the veins on his forehead were starting to protrude.


    Nan Zhi looked at his painful appearance and her eyebrows furrowed.


    How could his split personality be cured?


    She opened her mouth and before she could say anything, the man with a tensed face staggered away and left into the darkness.


    ...


    In the banquet hall.


    Madam Qiao had just announced that Ding Shuman was her eldest daughter.


    Ding Shuman received the well wishes of the guests and saw one of the servants from the corner of her eye, giving her an OK gesture.


    It seemed like it was a sess.


    ¡°Sister, Pei Xuan¡¯s missing.¡± Madam Qiao¡¯s sister-inw, Li Ying, rushed over. ¡°I just went to the washroom and when I came out again, he was not in his room.¡±


    Li Ying¡¯s son Pei Xuan was almost thirty years old. His future was bright but two years ago, an ident turned him into a fool. His IQ was equivalent to a child who was five or six years old. Up until now, it was yet to be cured, and no girl would be willing to marry him. So, Ding Shuman came up with the idea for Nan Zhi to marry Pei Xuan.


    After marrying Pei Xuan, Nan Zhi would be under the control of the Qiao family. Then, she would make Nan Zhi suffer!


    ...


    Ye Qing thumped at his head and that sharp pain became better after a while.


    The phone in his pants pocket vibrated suddenly.


    He took it out and saw that it was a message.


    ¡°Eight p.m, Room XX on the second floor.¡±


    Next came a multimedia message.


    A picture of a woman in a sexy red night dress lying on bed.


    This woman looked a little like that little vixen!


    Now that she had left Mu Sihan, was she going around seducing men?


    Didn¡¯t she know that he hated her very much and only liked Xue¡¯er?


    He held the phone tightly. He wanted to see what this woman was up to.


    ...


    At the same time, Qiao Yanze and many of the guests attending the banquet received the same message.


    The message was sent from an unknown number and the number no longer existed when they tried to call it.


    Madam Qiao also received the same message and she pulled Ding Shuman aside, whispering, ¡°Shuman,st night you said that you will punish that Nan Zhi. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I know my boundaries in doing things. Once this seeds, it will be a joyous asion for the Pei family!¡±


    Madam Qiao could feel that something was wrong. She held Ding Shuman¡¯s hand. ¡°Shuman, today¡¯s a happy asion. Don¡¯t do anything that will humiliate the Qiao family!¡±


    ¡°Mom, everything I do is for the good of the Qiao family and the Pei family. You must believe me!¡±


    It pained Madam Qiao¡¯s heart to see the tears in Ding Shuman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay, Mom believes you.¡±


    ...


    Eight p.m.


    Li Ying, who could not find Pei Xuan, was panicking. A servant came over and whispered in her ear. Li Ying was dubious upon hearing what the servant had said. ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true? That woman really seduced my son upstairs?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Many people who had received the message went upstairs as they couldn¡¯t contain their curiosity.


    Ding Shuman, holding onto Madam Qiao, also went up to the second floor.


    ...


    Pei Xuan, who was brought to the room on the second floor in advance by the servant, was flushed red and feeling hot as if he was bitten by insects and ants.


    He pulled off his shirt and tie andughed in a silly manner with his head tilted to the side when he saw the figure in red on the bed.


    ¡°Smells so good...¡±


    Nan Yao slowly woke up and when she opened her eyes, she saw Pei Xuan with his upper body bare, sitting on her and unfastening his belt.


    Pei Xuan saw that Nan Yao was awake and his hand caressed her face. ¡°Smells so good, I want to have some...¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Why was this fool sitting on her?


    Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be Nan Zhi lying here?


    Her memory slowly returned. Thinking of how Nan Zhi had pped her and hit her at the back of her neck before she fainted, Nan Yao was shocked.


    How could she have been set up by Nan Zhi?! Nan Zhi was supposed to be the one in this position!


    Nan Yao wanted to push away this fool but her hands were tied and she could not get away.


    Pei Xuan lowered his head, wanting to kiss Nan Yao¡¯s lips but she turned away in fright. ¡°Fool, I¡¯m your niece! Get off me!¡±


    ¡°So hot, take it off...¡± With a hiss, the sexy nightdress on Nan Yao was ripped off.


    She was wearing nothing inside and the snow white skin and her womanly figure was exposed.


    Although Pei Xuan was injured and his IQ had declined, his body was still that of an adult male.


    The desire for food and sex is part of human nature, and some things were like eating, they did not need to be taught...


    Nan Yao struggled desperately and kept screaming, her face was filled with despair and resentment. ¡°Pei Xuan, you fool! You can¡¯t touch me, get away from me!¡±


    Pei Xuan¡¯s breath was heavy. He bit Nan Yao¡¯s lips and gasped. ¡°I want, I want...¡±


    ¡°You fool!¡±


    p!


    Nan Yao¡¯s face was pped hard suddenly. After Pei Xuan had hit her, he grabbed her hair, his gaze fierce. ¡°Mother said that I¡¯m not a fool, don¡¯t call me a fool!¡±


    The p by Pei Xuan loosened the teeth in Nan Yao¡¯s mouth and she spat at Pei Xuan¡¯s face. ¡°You dare to hit me? My mom won¡¯t let you off¡±


    p!


    Nan Yao received another p on the other side of her face.


    ¡°Mother said that I should hit girls who disobey me.¡±


    Nan Yao was dazed by being hit so roughly.


    By the time she reacted, the clothes on her had beenpletely ripped off.


    She struggled, twisted and kicked but not only did she not drive Pei Xuan away, she stimted the violence in him. He took his belt and beat her hard.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    Excruciating pain attacked her all over.


    When Ding Shuman helped Madam Qiao to the door, she could hear faintly the sounds inside and a menacing smile shed past her face.


    <i>Nan Zhi, let¡¯s see how you can escape this time! Li Ying has always been worried that she could not find a daughter-inw. Since you slept with her son, she would make a terrible scene to ensure you be her daughter-inw!</i>

 Chapter 532 - Retribution!

    <h4>Chapter 532: Retribution!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    From time to time, the hoarse cry of a woman and the sound of something smashed to the ground could be heard from inside the room.


    There were many people standing outside the door.


    Li Ying pasted herself by the door and she was happy when she heard Pei Xuan¡¯s voice faintly. Just as the servant said, a woman had seduced her son!


    She was worried that she could not find a daughter-inw. In the presence of so many people, she had to bring that woman back to the Pei family to be Xuan¡¯er¡¯s wife.


    Li Ying immediately asked the servant to open the door.


    The moment the door was opened, Li Ying smelled blood.


    Qiao Yanze strode in, almost following closely behind Li Ying. Seeing the scene inside, he frowned and blocked the on-looking guests so they couldn¡¯t go any further.


    Ding Shuman was dissatisfied with Qiao Yanze dispersing the guests. She was waiting for everyone to see the ugly and disgusting side of Nan Zhi!


    Nevertheless, it did not matter. Qiao Yanze would not like Nan Zhi anymore after seeing this, and Li Ying must beughing in her heart!


    In the room, Nan Yao was covered in wounds, blood dripping, her face was red and swollen after being beaten up by Pei Xuan. Her long hair was covering her face messily and her chapped lips were trembling. ¡°Help, help...¡±


    Her throat was grabbed by Pei Xuan and her voice was hoarse, with a strong sense of despair.


    Although Pei Xuan was silly, cruelty was still deep in his bones. He had no mercy when abusing her.


    Nan Yao¡¯s torture finally stopped when Qiao Yanze brought the servants in and forcefully pulled Pei Xuan away.


    Nan Yao felt like she was about to be torn apart, her snow white skin was bloody from being whipped by the belt and her legs were aching too much to even close.


    It was that b*tch Nan Zhi who deserved all this!


    Why was it her? Why?


    Nan Yao heard Ding Shuman¡¯s voice and she called with a weak voice, ¡°Mom, mom...¡±


    But her voice was so hoarse that no one else in the room could hear it.


    Li Ying dressed Pei Xuan and bent her legs, kneeling in front of Madam Qiao. ¡°Sister, Xuan¡¯er is the Pei family¡¯s only child. You have to decide for him! It must be that little b*tch on the bed who drugged our Xuan¡¯er to make him act like this!¡±


    Madam Qiao frowned. Today was a happy asion for the Qiao family and what she did not want to see happening the most was this!


    ¡°Throw that slut in the water dungeon!¡±


    ¡°Sister, since this has already happened, let her be married to our Xuan¡¯er. Maybe after tonight, she will have a male heir for our Pei family!¡±


    Ding Shuman had been waiting for Li Ying to say this. Based on what she knew, Pei Xuan had turned into a fool, but was cruel by nature. If anyone dared to disobey him, he would beat the person badly.


    If Nan Zhi followed Pei Xuan, she would get a taste of how Nan Weiye had beaten her.


    Thinking of this, Ding Shuman felt happy.


    Little b*tch, just wait until you get your retribution!


    When Nan Yao heard that Li Ying wanted her to marry Pei Xuan, she shivered with fear, wrapped the bedsheets around herself, got down from the bed with trembling legs, but she did stand properly and fell.


    ¡°Mom, mom, save me...¡±


    Ding Shuman only heard the woman who had fallen from the bed said the words ¡®save me¡¯ pitifully and she smirked, thinking that even Nan Zhi had a time when she would beg for mercy.


    But then when she thought that Qiao Yanze and Madam Qiao had not seen Nan Zhi¡¯s face, she said softly in Madam Qiao¡¯s ear, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we see which cheap slut is so shameless to seduce Xuan¡¯er!¡±


    Madam Qiao waved her hand, signaling the servant toe forward and pull away the long hair covering the woman¡¯s face.


    Ding Shuman lowered her eyes, which were full of triumph.


    This time Nan Zhi would not be able to raise her head again!


    She nced at Qiao Yanze from the corner of her eye.


    After seeing how Nan Zhi had slept with Pei Xuan, Qiao Yanze would probably stay away from her!


    Nan Yao saw the servanting towards her and she shrank towards the bed.


    <i>No, don¡¯t pull my hair away.</i>


    <i>Don¡¯t show my face!</i>


    Li Ying could not stand it anymore and took a few steps forward, grabbing Nan Yao¡¯s shoulder with one hand and used the other to sweep away the hair covering her face.


    Although her face was red and swollen, Li Ying recognized Nan Yao at once.


    Li Ying was terrified. She had not expected it would be Nan Yao who seduced her Xuan¡¯er.


    Ever since Nan Yao and Ding Shuman came to the Qiao family, both mother and daughter behaved in an arrogant way, always stuck-up and looking down on her Xuan¡¯er.


    Qiao Yanze was still doubtful who was ying such a game of chess, wanting to disgrace their Qiao family. When he saw that the woman was Nan Yao, heughed meanly.


    She would not even let off Pei Xuan, how hard up was she?


    Ding Shuman saw that Qiao Yanze, instead of being angry, heughed. She was perplexed.


    <i>Why was heughing?</i>


    <i>It shouldn¡¯t be!</i>


    Seeing Nan Zhi, shouldn¡¯t he be angry or feel that she was shameless?


    ¡°Ludicrous!¡±


    Ding Shuman had not figured out what happened to Qiao Yanze when Madam Qiao¡¯s angry cry sounded by her ear.


    This was the first time that Ding Shuman had seen Madam Qiao getting angry after she had returned to the Qiao family.


    Ding Shuman turned her head in doubt and looked at the woman by the bed quickly.


    That pitiful looking person was clearly...


    Ding Shuman¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Nan Yao.


    No... How could it be her own daughter?


    Where was Nan Zhi?


    Ding Shuman¡¯s expression changed. Nan Yao saw the anger shooting out of Ding Shuman¡¯s eyes and she crawled to her side with her aching body. ¡°Mom, save me...¡±


    Ding Shuman resisted the impulse to kick Nan Yao away. With tears in her eyes, she looked at Madam Qiao, who had on a dark expression. ¡°Mom, listen to me...¡±


    Madam Qiao¡¯s expression darkened and shook Ding Shuman¡¯s hand away, then she strode towards the door.


    Ding Shuman was too frightened and chased after her hurriedly.


    Ding Shuman caught up with her mother at the stairway. She pulled at her in a panic. ¡°Mom, you saw for yourself. Yaoyao was abused so badly by Pei Xuan, somebody must have set her up...¡±


    Madam Qiao shoved Ding Shuman¡¯s hand away. ¡°Shuman, I finally figured out your n. Do you know what I care about most? The reputation of our Qiao family and Pei Xuan is my brother¡¯s only son. You shouldn¡¯t have used him!¡±


    ¡°Mom, listen to me©`¡±


    Madam Qiao wanted to go down the stairs but Ding Shuman held on to her. While they were pushing and pulling, Ding Shuman missed her footing and her body rolled down the stairs into a crumpled heap at the bottom.


    When Madam Qiao saw this, her anger turned into worry and panic.


    ¡°Shuman!¡±


    Hearing themotion, Qiao Yanze rushed over.


    He called the ambnce after he saw Ding Shuman rolling down the stairs and bleeding after knocking her head.


    ...


    Outside the emergency treatment room.


    Madam Qiao paced around with worry and Qiao Yanze hugged his mother. ¡°Mom, you need to calm down.¡±


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s life is in danger, how could I possibly calm down?!¡± It was supposed to be a happy asion for the Qiao family tonight, but a series of idents happened. She finally found her daughter after so many years. If anything happened to her, she would not have the will to stay alive.


    Just then, the door to the emergency room opened. ¡°Who is a family member of the patient? She is bleeding profusely and losing a lot of blood. Our blood bank is in urgent need of type O blood...¡±

 Chapter 533 - The Wrong Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 533: The Wrong Daughter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The hospital was low in O-type blood?


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s mother¡¯s panicked expression changed immediately. She nced at the doctor, then at Qiao Yanze, saying with great difficulty, ¡°Yanze, I-I didn¡¯t hear wrongly, did I?¡±


    How could it be a notification that they were low in O-type blood?


    ¡°Doctor, you¡¯ve made a mistake. My daughter can¡¯t have O-type blood!¡±


    Although Qiao Yanze did not like Ding Shuman and her daughter, he was the one who took the samples for the DNA testing personally back then.


    If Ding Shuman was from the Qiao family, she could not have O-type blood as her blood type!


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s mother sucked in a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down before she said seriously, ¡°Doctor, you must have made a mistake. My blood type is AB-type, while my husband has a A-type blood. How can we have a child that has O-type blood?¡±


    Ding Shuman had the jade pendant back then, and they had even done the paternity testing. They couldn¡¯t have made a mistake!


    The doctor froze at Madam Qiao¡¯s firm tone. He hurriedly returned to the emergency room, before he ran out again. His expression was exceptionally serious, ¡°Madam Qiao, she indeed has O-type blood.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s mother was speechless.


    Qiao Yanze was speechless as well.


    ¡°Doctor, we managed to transfer some O-type blood from another hospital.¡± A nurse ran over.


    After the doctor rushed back into the emergency room and closed the door to the room, Qiao Yanze¡¯s mother slowly regained her senses after seemingly been struck by lightning. She blinked her eyes, looking towards Qiao Yanze in confusion, ¡°Did you hear that? Why? How can Shuman have O-type blood?¡±


    Qiao Yanze did not have a very strong feelings for Ding Shuman and had quickly regained his senses from the shock. He helped his mother to the chair, noting that his mother was about to copse from the blow.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t panic first...¡±


    His mother had lost a little control over her emotions, her eyes turning red, ¡°How can I calm down? The daughter that had returned after so much yearning is actually... Yanze, your father and I can never have a daughter with an O-type blood!¡±


    If the doctor did not make a mistake, it also meant that Ding Shuman was not her biological daughter!


    The amount of excitement and happiness when she found Ding Shuman back then had only multiplied how angry and disappointed she was now!


    In the past year, she had ced all of her attention on Ding Shuman, to make up for the lost years they did not have with each other. She would give her everything that she wanted.


    The only thing she did not do was to take out her heart and give it to her.


    However, what did she find out now?


    Ding Shuman was not even her daughter!


    She actually took care, doted on another person¡¯s daughter!


    Not only that, she still did not know where her real, biological daughter was!


    Madam Qiao¡¯s heart hurt so much, as she started to hate the situation!


    The tears in her eyes fell.


    Qiao Yanze hurriedly hugged his mother when he saw her distressed state. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be too agitated about it first. I¡¯ll definitely find out the truth behind this! If Ding Shuman is a fake, I will not let her off so easily!¡±


    His mother trembled, feeling as if her heart was about to clenched up totally in pain. Her fists punched Qiao Yanze¡¯s shoulders, ¡°What do you want to find out about? Your father and I can never have a child with an O-type blood. Qiao Shuman, no, Ding Shuman is definitely a fake!¡±


    Thedy felt extremely nauseous at the thought that her own daughter might still be suffering outside. The hatred she felt for Ding Shuman, who was still in the emergency room, immediately heightened!


    ¡°However, you have to find out exactly where she got that jade pendant from. I will not let her off easily for daring to impersonate as our Qiao family¡¯s daughter!¡±


    Madam Qiao was too agitated, not able to ept such a sudden blow.


    Especially after she finally announced Ding Shuman¡¯s identity tonight, only to find out that she was not her biological daughter!


    Madam Qiao cked out and her body fell unconscious, unable to hold on anymore.


    Qiao Yanze hurriedly carried his mother to get a doctor. Before he left, he nced at the butler and ordered coldly, ¡°Inform the bodyguards at the castle to not let even a fly exit the castle grounds before I return. Also, look after this ce properly. I¡¯ll skin you alive if you let Ding Shuman get away!¡±


    ...


    Nan Yao had been held captive in the room by Li Ying and Pei Xuan all these time. She had heard themotion downstairs, however, her legs were weak and she was sore all over. She had also been stopped by Li Ying and Pei Xuan, and was not able to get out at all.


    She never hated Nan Zhi more than she did now. She was the one supposed to be tortured and humiliated by Pei Xuan!


    Meanwhile, she had long nned to get involved with the Prince¡¯s son, Ye Yanfeng, tonight and she would then be able to marry into the Ye family and be a Princess Consort!


    ¡°Nan Yao, you acted like you despised our Pei Xuan usually, but now, weren¡¯t you the one who let him sleep with you?¡± Li Ying stared at Nan Yao in ridicule.


    Nan Yao stretched her hand out, wanting to grab Li Ying. However, Pei Xuan, who wasughing at the sight, immediately kicked Nan Yao¡¯s chest when he saw this, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bully my mom.¡±


    Nan Yao spat out a mouthful of blood in pain.


    The pain only went away slightly after a while. She red at the mother and son in front of her with hatred, shouting in anger, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget my identity! My mother is the Duke¡¯s daughter! She will definitely help me say something in front of my grandma! I don¡¯t believe that a biological granddaughter like me cannotpare to your stupid son!¡±


    Li Ying seemed to have thought about something, taking out her phone and calling the butler.


    A minuteter, Li Ying suddenlyughed out loud. She even pped her thighs as sheughed.


    Nan Yao red at Li Ying with red eyes, seeing thetter as aplete lunatic and crazy person!


    She would definitely make her mother kick this mother and son duo out of the Qiao family after her mother returned!


    They wanted her to live with a fool? It would be aplete dream! They had to see how that fool was as well. She would definitely take her revenge on that fool for hurting her tonight!


    ¡°Nan Yao, oh Nan Yao, I bet you¡¯re still thinking that you¡¯ll never get together with our Pei Xuan, right? Frankly, you don¡¯t have that ability to refuse!¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s eyes constricted, a bad feeling suddenly rising in her chest.


    Could it be that her mother fell to her death after falling from the stairs?


    No, even if her mother had passed away, her grandmother would not abandon her to the wolves.


    ¡°Li Ying, I will definitely make you and your son pay for the humiliation I received today...¡±


    Before Nan Yao could finish her words, Li Ying grabbed onto her hair ruthlessly. Li Ying pulled Nan Yao up from the floor, before pping her twice.


    ¡°Oh Nan Yao, you just continuing to be our Xuan¡¯er¡¯s bed tool obediently in the future! Your mother and you clearly were not fated to be at the top, yet you still wanted to try! See, you¡¯re in trouble now! If you don¡¯t hug onto our Xuan¡¯er properly now, you can wait for Yanze to throw you two into the jail!¡±


    Nan Yao could not feel anything on her face from the pain of the ps, and her brain nked out. ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Your mother is not the biological daughter of the Qiao family! Your mother and you are merely fakes!¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s body swayed, as the panic within her made her spit out a mouthful of blood. She could not take the blow and copsed to the floor.


    Before she nked out, there were only two words in her head: ¡®I¡¯m dead.¡¯


    ...


    Nan Zhi toured around the back garden at the Qiao family castle. She started to walk back, thinking that the banquet was about to end.


    Suddenly, several strong and tall men dressed in ck appeared from the darkness.


    Nan Zhi was shocked at their fierce appearance.


    Before she could react, two of the men grabbed her hands and pushed her further into the garden.

 Chapter 534 - Hero Rescuing The Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 534: Hero Rescuing The Beauty</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi struggled with all her might. She was about to shout for help when one of the men took out a handgun and aimed it at her head.


    She immediately swallowed the shout that did not manage to leave her throat.


    These four men were strong and skillful. They had guns on them as well, she would definitely lose out if she tried to go against them.


    Nan Zhi pushed the panic and nervousness within her down, stopping her struggle.


    She had been dragged for nearly six minutes, when the men brought her in front of ake.


    ¡°Your Highness, we found a pretty woman.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows.


    Your Highness?


    Was it Ye Qing?


    Azy but sexy voice trailed over after a few seconds. ¡°Bring her over so I can take a look.¡±


    The men turned with Nan Zhi still in their hold.


    Under the dim lighting, and the slight reflection from the surface of theke, a man was lying under the daybed under an old tree. He was holding onto a ss of red wine.


    Nan Zhi could only see the top of his hair, and could not see him at all.


    Based on his voice, he should still be very young.


    The man took a sip of red wine, before he stood up slowly.


    He was nearly 180 centimeters tall. He was wearing a white shirt with the top four buttons unbuttoned. His shirt was not tucked into his pants, and was hanging loosely on him. The firm muscles on his chest was exposed slightly, exuding a wild and charming aura.


    Nan Zhi looked up at the man that was checking her out.


    He was aplete stranger.


    However, he was extremely good looking. He did not have the type of cool handsomeness like Mu Sihan had, and did not have the type of pretty charm that Qiao Yanze had. He looked androgynous instead, as if he had walked out from a young girl¡¯sic.


    He had a yful but dangerous aura on him.


    Lifting an eyebrow, he continued to check out Nan Zhi. His eyes swept across her face, to her chest and her legs.


    ¡°The servants in the Qiao family are getting prettier. Such a pretty maid is a rare find, even for my pce.¡±


    Nan Zhi could not stand the man¡¯s devilish eyes. She felt like she was not wearing anything under his eyes.


    ¡°Young Master, if she¡¯s eptable, we will not hold you up any further.¡±


    The man downed the rest of the red wine left in the ss, before he ced the ss down. He raised his hand slightly, and the four men disappeared from Nan Zhi¡¯s sight.


    Nan Zhi turned around immediately, wanting to run. However, the man was faster than her.


    He managed to grab her hair and pulled her into his arms, ¡°Nan Yao drugged my wine, but what can they do if I slept with one of their maids instead of sleeping with her?¡±


    Why was it Nan Yao again!


    Nan Zhi scolded Nan Yao with everything she had in her heart!


    She thought that she had managed to escape the trap ced by Nan Yao, but there was another one here!


    Why was she so unlucky today?


    ¡°Sir, I just heard your men call you Your Highness. I¡¯m sure your status is extraordinary, and you can have any woman that you want. Why are you troubling a maid like me instead?¡±


    The man was very strong, and Nan Zhi could not struggle free from his arms after he held her in his arms.


    The man chuckled, ¡°Who asked for a maid like you to be so pretty then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sick...¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll help treat you!¡±


    This person acted unexpectedly and was a little violent and crazy!


    Nan Zhi started to tense up, she was clearly not the man¡¯s opponent!


    Reasoning with him would probably not work.


    Nan Zhi bent down speedily and bit his arm ruthlessly when he was not paying attention.


    The man flinched in pain and let go of her.


    Nan Zhi immediately stretched her legs out to run away.


    However, before she could run further, those four men appeared again.


    They stood in front of her, blocking her way.


    ¡°Little maid, be obedient. If not, you¡¯ll be the one losing out.¡±


    Nan Zhi kept moving back, as the man moved closer towards her with a smirk.


    A loud ssh sounded, and Nan Zhi fell backwards into theke instead.


    Nan Zhi hurriedly swam towards the other side of theke.


    However, she did not expect to hear another loud ssh soon after behind her.


    That man swam towards her.


    The man was clearly swimming faster than her, and he managed to catch up to her within a few seconds.


    ¡°You should be punished for being so disobedient!¡± The man held onto her tightly with a hand, while his other hand pressed her head into the water with strength.


    Nan Zhi struggled against the man¡¯s hold with all she had. However, she could not get her head out from the water, and the freezing cold water started to rush into her mouth and nose while the air in her chest decreased at a rapid rate.


    Just as she felt like she was about to drown to death, the man pulled her head out of the water. He let her grasp for air for a few seconds, before he pushed her head down into the water again.


    After he repeated the action a few times, Nan Zhipletely lost all the energy she had to struggle against him.


    The man dragged her weakened body as he swam back to the shoreline. He carried her, his fingers pinching onto her chin, ¡°I¡¯m not a patient person. If you resist again, you won¡¯t get the chance to see the sun again!¡±


    The man buried his face into her neck, hisrge palm caressing her wet back. His fingers were slightly cold, and his touch felt like a cold-blooded poisonous snake was crawling around her.


    Nan Zhi panted for a while, before she leaned down to bite the man¡¯s arm again when the man was about to pull her shirt away.


    The man cursed softly, clearly not expecting her character to be so strong.


    He was about to p her, when Nan Zhi saw a tall and cold figure passing by from the corner of her eyes. She shouted, ¡°Save me...¡±


    The man turned back, but did not see anyone.


    He narrowed his eyes at the disappointed woman who was starting to lose her hope. He smiled coldly. ¡°My men are guarding this area, who are you asking to save you? I didn¡¯t expect you to be a little wild cat. Ha, I haven¡¯t met such a strong woman in a long time. I wonder how you will taste...¡±


    As the man spoke, he tore away the buttons on Nan Zhi¡¯s shirt.


    The man¡¯s eyes turned red at the sight of the exposed skin, it was so fair and smooth...


    Nan Zhi was not able to get away from the man even after using all she had. The more she struggled, the more excited the man seemed to be. She bit down on her lips hard, feeling despair.


    She clearly saw Mu Sihan earlier... No, it should still be Ye Qing. She was sure that he heard her call for help.


    However, he ignored it.


    Ye Qing had always been cold and heartless towards her. He was able to leave her on the deserted ind alone once. How could she expect him to save her?


    However, what else could she do now?


    This man that had been drugged by Nan Yao was like a wild beast that had lost all rationality and only had his crazy beast-like desires now!


    Would she end up in the hands of this beast-like man after escaping from the trap that Nan Yao made for her?


    No, she could not!


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mind turned speedily. She suddenly said as the man¡¯s hand reached towards her bra, ¡°Stop! Do you know who I am? If you dare touch me, my man will definitely not let you off!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked up in a half-smile, ¡°Oh? Who is he?¡±


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth, not having the chance to say anything when she suddenly see a tall figure walking towards the man from behind.


    The tall figure chuckled softly, looking at her with slight coldness, before he lifted his hand and smashed the back of Ye Yanfeng¡¯s head with a rod.

 Chapter 535 - Kissing Him

    <strong>Chapter 535: Kissing Him</strong>


    Ye Yanfeng did not have the chance to see who knocked him out, before he cked outpletely.


    Nan Zhi kicked the man on her away immediately, crawling onshore with weak legs.


    She stared at the man holding onto a rod with red eyes, her face scrunched up in anger, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me when I called you earlier? Don¡¯t you know that I was almost...¡±


    She had not finished her words when the man¡¯s low and cold voice interrupted her. ¡°Miss Nan, please button your shirt first. It¡¯s really sore on the eyes to look at your exposed chest.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s wet eyshes trembled. She looked down, her face turning red as she turned around hurriedly.


    She buttoned her shirt properly with trembling fingers, as she pursed her broken lips tightly. Her voice was a little choked. ¡°Mr. Ye, no matter what, I had a child with Mu Sihan. Even though we¡¯re not together now, we still had a rtionship together before. If it was him, he would not leave me be...¡±


    Ye Qing stared coldly at thepletely drenched woman, before he scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re the woman that I hate the most. It¡¯s good enough for me to save you. Don¡¯t act pitifully in front of me!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s chest heaved up and down, she was so angry that she was rendered speechless.


    He pped his hands once, getting his men to pull up Ye Yanfeng, who was about to sink to the bottom of theke.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. If it was possible, she really wanted that asshole to drown to death.


    The man said coldly, having read what she was thinking, ¡°He¡¯s called Ye Yanfeng and is the Queen¡¯s youngest grandson. If he died, you¡¯re probably not that far away from death as well!¡±


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth, not able to say anything when she heard him scoff once more, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be that capable. Your seduction skills are improving. First, it was Mu Sihan, now it¡¯s Ye Yanfeng. Can you manage so many of them?¡±


    The time Nan Zhi had spent with Mu Sihan¡¯s second personality back in Ning City was little, having only seen him two times and in those two times, he had left her coldly and heartlessly without saying anything. His eyes on her was also cold and filled with hatred, as if he wanted her to disappear from his sight immediately.


    This was the only time the two of them had conversed so much.


    This was why Nan Zhi only realized now that he had such a sharp tongue!


    Nan Zhi did not want to hear him ridiculing her. She hugged her drenched body, looking down as she walked forward.


    She had not walked far when she suddenly saw several copsed men behind the trees.


    She took a closer look, noticing that they were the four men that had dragged her over.


    Nan Zhi stopped, turning around to look at the cold man. He did not look at her, having ced a hand in his pocket as he walked past her coldly.


    He did not even spare a nce at her.


    So, did she misunderstood him earlier for not saving her in time because he needed to handle these four men first?


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips, hurriedly following after him.


    ...


    They needed to pass by the banquet hall in order to leave from the main gate.


    The guests had mostly left, while the servants were cleaning the hall.


    Suddenly, Nan Zhi heard a manicughter, ¡°Hahaha, Nan Yao, it serves you right! You won¡¯t even be like a dog in the future. I will definitely pay you back for how much you despised and looked down on Xuan¡¯er and I in the past year!¡±


    A chill ran along Nan Zhi¡¯s backbone.


    Did something happen with Nan Yao and that cousin?¡±


    Something like this would definitely be a scandal for the Qiao family!


    If she did not undo the rope and knocked Nan Yao out, her life would have been destroyed!


    That was why she did not pity Nan Yao at all! She was merely bearing the fruits of her own actions!


    Nan Zhi did not want to stay here for even a second longer, as she hurriedly left the banquet hall.


    Several guards were guarding the castle¡¯s entrance.


    They stopped Nan Zhi expressionlessly when she wanted to leave, ¡°Young Master instructed us to not let anyone else leave apart from out VIPs.¡±


    A light bulb lit in Nan Zhi¡¯s head as she said, ¡°I did something wrong and was fired.¡±


    The guard nced at Nan Zhi, speaking into the walkie talkie before he said to Nan Zhi, ¡°Please wait for a while while I confirm this.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched.


    Would she be able to leave after the confirmation?


    Her eyes turned around, and just as she was trying to think of another idea quickly, a ck Rolls-Royce entered her vision suddenly.


    She nced at the car te.


    It was the car that Mu Sihan drove.


    Nan Zhi did not think at all, spreading her arms immediately to stop the departing car.


    The car stopped a few centimeters away from her.


    The vehicle almost grazed her knees.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Who are you to stop His Highness¡¯ car?¡± The guard moved forward, wanting to grab Nan Zhi when Nan Zhi avoided the car and ran to the driver¡¯s seat¡¯s window. She banged the window with all of her strength.


    The guard hurriedly ran over after seeing her bold action, wanting to pull her away.


    However, she red at him coldly before he could touch her.


    ¡°I¡¯m His Highness¡¯ mistress, you dare touch me? Let¡¯s see if he will cut your hand away!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s expression darkened, her eyes turningpletely cold. The guard froze for a few seconds from her bluff with the strong aura she was exuding.


    He had probably never seen such an arrogant mistress.


    Besides, when did His Highness start having a mistress even though he only got married a year ago?


    Nan Zhi hurriedly knocked on the window again after noting that the guard had been bluffed by her.


    Knock, knock, knock...


    The expression of the man in the driver¡¯s seat darkened, as he unwounded window.


    The guard could not help but shiver at the sight of the man with apletely darkened expression and was exuding an extremely strong aura.


    He was not that bold to question if this woman was his mistress. However, from his expression, this woman was probably lying!


    She was clearly a despicable maid that wanted to climb up the ranks!


    ¡°It¡¯spletely shameless of you to want to use His Highness to climb up the ranks!¡± The guard moved forward, wanting to grab Nan Zhi. However, Nan Zhi was faster and made an action that shocked everyone.


    Nan Zhi opened her arms and hugged the man¡¯s neck, before she kissed his tightly pursed lips.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    The air around them immediately turned eerily silent.


    The guards all could not believe their eyes, widening them as they looked at Nan Zhi like she was some monster.


    This maid was way too daring!


    Everyone knew that His Highness never touched another woman apart from his wife. Besides, he had never been involved in any scandals before.


    Half a year ago, there was a young girl who fell into His Highness¡¯ arms on purpose during a banquet. She had touched his chest, only to have her hand cut off by him in public immediately...


    From then on, rumors had been that His Highness loved his wife a lot and no woman dared to approach him anymore apart from his wife.


    This little maid that kissed His Highness probably did not want to live anymore!


    Would His Highness chop her head off in angerter?


    Nan Zhi could not think of any other ideas anymore. If she did not leave the castle, that Ye Yanfeng would definitely punish her after he woke up!


    There was Nan Yao and Ding Shuman as well. If they found her, she would never be able to leave these gates.


    However...

 Chapter 536 - The King of Jealousy, Mu Sihan

    <h4>Chapter 536: The King of Jealousy, Mu Sihan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man in the car clearly did not expect Nan Zhi to be so daring to kiss him as well.


    He had hurt her before, and emphasized several times that he hated her, was obsessively fussy and only liked Xue¡¯er.


    Why did she kiss him?


    Didn¡¯t she like Mu Sihan?


    It seemed like she was promiscuous as well!


    His ck eyes darkened further, lifting his hand, wanting to push her away with a p.


    However, he froze slightly when he noticed the panic and uneasiness in her bright almond-shaped eyes.


    His temple started to hurt again.


    The power of her kiss was too strong.


    Even though he still had a high fever, the king of jealousy, Mu Sihan was about to wake up.


    The feeling of this was stronger than when he saw Nan Zhi at the back garden of the castle earlier.


    He lifted his arm, using all of his strength to push Nan Zhi away.


    He then panted heavily, leaning on the steering wheel.


    Nan Zhi fell to the floor.


    Seeing this, the guard hurriedly ran over and held onto Nan Zhi.


    ¡°How dare you seduce His Highness, maid?¡± The leader of the guards told the other guards to move Nan Zhi into the castle. He walked to the window and said in fear, ¡°Your Highness, we will definitely punish this maid.¡±


    The man did not speak.


    The guard became even more scared. Would His Highness take their heads as well?


    They would definitely punish this daring maid properly!


    Nan Zhi was held down by two guards. They dragged her roughly when she was not willing to follow them.


    They treated her like she was a criminal that hadmitted the worst crime!


    ¡°Mu Sihan, Mu Sihan, wake up!¡± Nan Zhi shouted.


    The guard hurriedly cupped Nan Zhi¡¯s mouth, only to be bitten by Nan Zhi.


    The guard removed his hand in pain and pped Nan Zhi¡¯s cheek ruthlessly. Just as his palmnded on her cheek, his hand was grabbed by a warm but strong hand.


    The guard stumbled. He only managed to remain standing after some difficulty, while the bones in his wrists felt like they had been crushed into pieces.


    ¡°Who dares to grab my...¡± the guard turned around with a dark expression. However, his expression changed immediately when he saw the man holding onto his wrist. ¡°Your-your Highness?¡±


    Did His Highnesse to take his head or did hee to punish this maid?


    ¡°Your Highness, although this maid is wearing the servant uniform for the Qiao family, we have never seen her before. She might be a spy that had been sent from somewhere, we will definitely interrogate her properly...¡±


    The man swung the guard¡¯s wrists away, his ck eyes looking up to nce at the frozen girl coldly.


    He furrowed his eyebrows a little, before he chided with a cold expression, ¡°What are you doing still standing there? Do you want to be thrown into jail?¡±


    Nan Zhi blinked, her long eyshes fluttering.


    Before she could say anything, the man stretched his hand our and grabbed her slender wrist.


    With a tug, he pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Nan Zhi had only gotten a word out when the man leaned down and kissed her ferociously.


    His speed was quick, and no one could react in time from his action at all.


    Nan Zhi widened her eyes to stare at the man in front of her. A cold aura surrounded him, as the strength he used to press his lips against hers was very strong. His breathing was also very heavy. He did not enter her mouth, merely pressing his lips against hers tightly, as if he wanted to remove a certain person¡¯s breathe.


    She had caused a wound on her lips when she bit her lips while Ye Yanfeng wanted to force himself on her in theke earlier. Now that the man was pressing against her lips strongly, the wound had split apart again, and the sharp pain made her pretty eyebrows furrow together tightly.


    There seemed to only be a person who would kiss her with so much strength...


    Nan Zhi was in slight disbelief. The man was clearly still having a fever, how was he able to change back to Mu Sihan from being Ye Qing?


    Was it because she kissed him?


    On the other side, the guards were all staring at the scene with their jaws dropped.


    Were they seeing things wrongly?


    Why would His Highness, who should be chopping the maid¡¯s head off, be kissing her?


    He only let go of her after nearly one minute.


    He pressed her against his chest, as he nced at the guards with a dark and cold expression. ¡°Did you see anything just now?¡±


    The guards hurriedly shook their heads. ¡°W-We didn¡¯t see anything. Nothing at all.¡±


    Who would dare to say that His Highness had a mistress outside and that he kissed her in front of them?


    No one would have that kind of superhuman courage!


    Mu Sihan¡¯s jaw was tensed, his eyes sharp and cold. ¡°Then I can take her with me?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, yes of course. You can take anyone you want with you, Your Highness!¡±


    ...


    In the hospital.


    Madam Qiao woke up slowly.


    Her eyes found her oldest son, Qiao Yanrong, immediately after she opened her eyes. Although he was not her biological son, she had always treated him as such over thest few decades. He was not at fault for what happened as well, because it was her husband who had swapped their daughter for the status and power.


    It was the reason why she did not chase Qiao Yanrong out of the Qiao family after she found out the truth as well. She continued to let him assist Yanze and manage the Qiao family together.


    However, he fell strongly ill after his beloved wife, Lian Yun, got killed by her biological daughter a year ago. He only got better in the recent few months.


    Madam Qiao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She grabbed Qiao Yanrong¡¯s hands, her voice choking. ¡°Ah Rong, did you hear about what happened? Ding Shuman doesn¡¯t belong to our family. How dare she lie to me for so long? My poor daughter, I still don¡¯t know where she is!¡±


    Qiao Yanrong moved his hands to grab Madam Qiao¡¯s hands instead, ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll find her. You will definitely find your biological daughter soon.¡±


    Madam Qiao nodded through her tears as her eyes glistened in anguish. ¡°Ah Rong, it¡¯s been a year since Lian Yun left us. Shouldn¡¯t you consider starting a family again? Your oldest son isn¡¯t young anymore, but still doesn¡¯t have any children. I really want to have a great grandchild!¡±


    At the thought of Lian Yun, Qiao Yanrong felt a pang in his heart.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him, she would not return to Ning City. If she didn¡¯t return to Ning City, she would not have died so tragically by the hands of her own biological daughter!


    All of this was because of Mu Sihan!


    He did not die with her a year ago because he still needed to avenge her one day!


    Qiao Yanrong stayed to chat with Madam Qiao for a while. He only got up to leave after she had fallen asleep, and met Qiao Yanze at the door.


    Qiao Yanrong asked, ¡°Ah Ze, how¡¯s the investigation going? Was the organization that did the testing bribed?¡±


    Qiao Yanze shook his head, ¡°No. The owner of that strand of hair is indeed Mom¡¯s daughter. I¡¯m just waiting for Ding Shuman to wake up now so I can question her properly!¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi had been forced into Mu Sihan¡¯s car by him. She did not resist, sitting on the front passenger¡¯s seat obediently as she waited for him to drive and leave the castle.


    After he had driven for a while, Nan Zhi turned back to watch the castle slowly disappearing from her sight.


    Her suspended heart finally fell back in ce.


    This day was really too scary!


    By now, the car had driven onto the main road, and Nan Zhi turned slightly to look at the man that had remained silent from the start. His handsome facial features werepletely tensed, while his lips were pursed tightly into a straight line as well.


    He was exuding a deathly cold aura that warned others against crossing him!

 Chapter 537 - Foolish Little Kitten, You’ll Be Drunk if You Drink

    <strong>Chapter 537: Foolish Little Kitten, You¡¯ll Be Drunk if You Drink Too Fast</strong>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The car continued to drive forward for a while before Nan Zhi sucked in a deep breath, not able to resist the urge to break the silence. ¡°Erm... I still have to thank you for taking me out.¡±


    The man did not speak.


    Silence.


    It was still deadly silent.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips, staring at the man¡¯s perfect, handsome face. ¡°You can let me off here by the road!¡±


    The man stepped on the brakes immediately the moment she finished her words.


    A loud screech rang in her ears, and Nan Zhi¡¯s body leaned forward from the impact.


    When she managed to stabilize herself, he stepped on the elerator immediately again.


    Nan Zhi was still frightened from what happened.


    She furrowed her eyebrows tightly. ¡°Mu Sihan?¡±


    The man stared at her coldly. ¡°You still kissed me even though you know that it wasn¡¯t me?¡±


    Nan Zhi froze for a few seconds before she realized what he meant.


    ¡°You know what happened?¡± She stared at him in confusion.


    In the past, he never retained his memories during the times Ye Qing took over his body. However, he suddenly got a feeling when she kissed him earlier, and he did all he could to break the barrier to regain control of himself...


    Mu Sihan tightened his hold on the steering wheel, as the veins on the back of his hands popped up. He did his best to control his emotions so that he did notsh out in anger. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to kiss anyone but me!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched.


    Even though Ye Qing was his alternate personality, it was still him!


    No matter whether he was perfect or was wed, he was still Mu Sihan!


    Nan Zhi sighed silently in her heart. She was worried and sympathized for his condition.


    However, she was no longer with him now and had lost the right to apany him in facing his treatment!


    His wife should be the one to apany him!


    Remembering the conversation she heard at the back of the castle¡¯s garden, she lowered her long eyshes slowly.


    ¡°I only did that tonight because I had no other choice. I¡¯m sorry, it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows, ncing at her with his cold eyes. He immediately understood what she meant when he saw the cold and distant expression she had.


    She was still trying to cut ties with him.


    Pursing his lips together into a tight line, he did not say anything, though he increased the speed of the car.


    ...


    The Rolls-Royce finally stopped at a luxurious residential estate.


    The man did not unlock the door, only moving to take a cigar out from the storagepartment. He ced the cigar between his lips before he took a small lighter to light the cigar.


    The gray smoke blurred his appearance, making him look even more serious and hard to approach.


    The two of them did not speak, and the car was so quiet that they could only hear each other¡¯s breathing.


    When she smelled the faint smell of the cigarette, Nan Zhi turned her head to look out of the car.


    This silence made her feel somewhat uneasy.


    They were once so close and intimate with each other. But they had now be strangers that had nothing to say to each other even though they were sitting together.


    It felt like a century had passed when the man finally broke the silence with his hoarse voice after he finished smoking the cigar, ¡°Get off.¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips, pushing the car door open before she got off the car.


    She was about to walk out of the estate when the man who had also got off the car walked over to grab her wrist.


    His scorching temperature felt like he could burn someone. Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, as she asked unconsciously, ¡°Did you take your medicine?¡±


    ¡°Go up with me first.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not move.


    Surprisingly, his expression did not darken, and he did not lose his temper. He merely stared at her with his dark eyes. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to be tied up with me anymore. But, don¡¯t you want to see the brat in the future still?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breath tightened, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    There was no other choice but for Nan Zhi to follow him to take the elevator to the penthouse.


    The penthouse was arge luxurious apartment that had a 360 degree view surrounding the building. The interior was decorated nicely, in a luxurious, elegant but warm manner.


    Confusion appeared on Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty face. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±


    ¡°This will be the ce where you meet the brat in the future. The security here is better, and I¡¯ll be more at ease if you stay here.¡± He walked towards the bar table and took out a few bottles of alcohol. He continued as he opened the bottles, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for two bodyguards to follow you regardless of where you go in the future.¡±


    Nan Zhi wanted to say that she did not need bodyguards. However, if something like today happened again, she might not be so lucky to escape it again.


    He nced at her with his dark eyes, ¡°Come over and drink this cup of alcohol. Our rtionship wille to an end with it.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes constricted a little as she stared at his eyes.


    She clearly did not expect him to change the topic so quickly.


    He raised an eyebrow at her, noting that she was still standing there without moving, ¡°What? You can¡¯t bear to part with me now?¡±


    Nan Zhi walked towards the bar table, taking a seat on the high chair. She stared at his well-defined handsome face and dark eyes, before she said, ¡°I¡¯ll onlye here when I meet Xiaojie once a week. Also, there¡¯s no need for the bodyguards. I¡¯ll pay more attention to my own safety in the future.¡±


    She originally thought that she would not feel sad. However, she still could not help but feel... something, when she heard him saying that everything woulde to an end.


    The man did not say anything, taking out a mixing shaker from the cupboards.


    Nan Zhi looked at him in slight surprise, ¡°You know how to mix alcohol as well?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s lips curled up slightly, ¡°What you¡¯ve lost is a man who can do everything.¡±


    Nan Zhi really wanted to roll her eyes at him.


    She had seen her fair share of narcissistic men, but no one had been as narcissistic as he was!


    It was not her first time seeing someone mix alcohol fancily as well. Several young men at the bars would often show off their ability to attract the screams of a group ofdies.


    The way Mu Sihan mixed alcohol was different from the young men at the bars. He did not overly show off his skills and would only show a clean action asionally as he mixed the alcohol, though it seemed very tasteful as well.


    He folded his sleeves up, revealing his muscr and strong arms and his expensive watch. The orange-hued lights fell on his head, making his handsome face look even more handsome.


    He was serious and attentive when he was mixing the alcohol. His long eyshes were slightly lowered, while his lips were curled up slightly and he looked exceptionally handsome but arrogant as well.


    Nan Zhi was slightly jaw-dropped as she watched as he threw the mixing cup up in the air and the mixed alcohol fell into the two martini sses. ¡°You¡¯re not too bad, Your Highness.¡±


    It had been years since Mu Sihan had mixed any alcohol. When he mixed alcohol for the first time, Ye Qing was his audience.


    And now, it was her.


    He pushed the mixed alcohol in front of her. ¡°Have a taste.¡±


    Nan Zhi nced at him, as he took the other cup and took a sip of the alcohol slowly.


    At this, Nan Zhi started drinking the mixed drink with small sips as well.


    It was sour, but sweet. It was also a little spicy, and it tasted pretty good.


    She finished the ss of alcohol within seconds.


    After she was done, she looked up, staring at the man who had barely drank any more. ¡°As a man, do you really have to drink so slowly?¡±


    ¡°Foolish little Kitten, you¡¯ll be drunk if you drink too fast.¡±

 Chapter 538 - He Really Was An Annoying Assh*le

    <h4>Chapter 538: He Really Was An Annoying Assh*le</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>What was he saying?</i>


    Nan Zhi only saw Mu Sihan moving his lips, and did not hear at all what he said.


    She leaned on the bar table, as her head became heavier while her sight started to turn.


    The dim lights covered her slender, charming figure. Her cheeks were red like two ripe peaches. It felt like she was even exuding the fragrant sweet smell of fruits.


    Mu Sihan ced the martini ss down, walking out of the bar area and standing beside her.


    His dark eyes stared fixedly at her face. A softness that usually hidden in his cold eyes appeared, while a hard-to-notice smile was on his face as well. ¡°You drank so fast after hearing that I wanted to end everything with you. Kitten, do you think I¡¯ll let things go as you wish?¡±


    Nan Zhi waspletely out of it. She felt like someone was speaking in her ears, and she opened her eyes to see the magnified handsome face in front of her. Her eyes were slightly dazed, ¡°Are you Mu Sihan?¡±


    The man smiled slightly, curling his finger to tickle the tip of her nose. ¡°Who else do you think it could be?¡±


    Nan Zhi lifted her slender, fair fingers to caress the man¡¯s well-defined face. A drunk dazedness was present in her eyes. ¡°Mu Sihan, can you give Xiaojie back to me? I want to bring him with me and take him away from here...¡±


    The alcohol that Mu Sihan mixed was able to make her hallucinate and say her deepest desires.


    When she called him earlier, he thought that she would ask him to not leave her.


    He didn¡¯t think that...


    Her deepest desires was to actually leave with their son.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    His long fingers grabbed her chin, when a loud p resounded in the room before he could say anything.


    She had pped him in her drunkenness.


    The man seemed to have frozen for a few seconds before he narrowed his dark eyes dangerously after he realized that she had indeed pped him.


    He grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist, ayer of frost covering his handsome face. ¡°Do you know the consequence of hitting me?¡±


    Nan Zhi burped once, before pushing him away with all of her strength to stand up from the high chair shakily.


    She stared at the man dazedly, pointing a finger at his nose. ¡°You¡¯re an asshole, a rotten egg! You already have a wife and a child, but you want to take advantage of me still...¡±


    Mu Sihan took a step forward, grabbing her finger she used to point at him. He ced her finger between her lips before he bit her finger ruthlessly.


    Nan Zhi gasped in pain, ¡°Are you a dog? It hurts! Pain, pain, pain...¡±


    ¡°Are you still going to scold me?¡±


    Nan Zhi retracted her hand sullenly. She nced at the teeth marks on her fingers and took a few steps back. ¡°I want to go back to Yan Hua¡¯s house.¡±


    She started walking and stumbling towards the door.


    However, the man behind her reached her before she could walk further. He stretched his arms out and carried her up in a princess-style manner.


    Nan Zhi felt like her world was turning.


    The man carried her towards the bedroom. Because she suddenly lost her footing on the floor, the drunk woman was afraid of falling as she wrapped her arms around his neck unconsciously.


    Her almond-shaped eyes were moist and dazed with confusion, as she stared nkly at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you already have a child with Miss Shangguan?¡±


    The man pursed his lips. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why are you carrying me?¡±


    The man nced at her, his dark eyesnding on her scarlet lips. He chuckled lowly, ¡°You don¡¯t like it when I carry you?¡±


    Nan Zhi blinked. She could not really tell if she was dreaming.


    However, despite her inebriation, she still remembered that Mu Sihan was now another person¡¯s man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it anymore...¡±


    The man chuckled once more. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll put you down then.¡± With that said, he wanted to let go of her. Afraid of falling, she tightened her hold around his neck, her expression slightly annoyed and embarrassed. ¡°Mu Sihan, you¡¯re still bullying me in my dreams.¡±


    In her dreams?


    His lips curled up slightly as he ced her on the wide, soft bed in the bedroom. His long fingers brushed through her long hair as he moved his hand to the back of her head. He leaned down, saying hoarsely by her ear, ¡°Treat it as a dream then!¡±


    Her skin was very fair, and created a very strong contrast against the dark blue bedsheets under her. It gave a very strong visual impact to Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved, as his calloused fingers pinched her earlobe, his lips sucking it softly.


    The warm and hot breath tickled Nan Zhi¡¯s ear, and she moved her head, wanting to avoid the tickling sensation.


    Mu Sihan stared at her red ears, before he leaned down to kiss her lips again. ¡°Do you want to shower together?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to sleep...¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved once more, before he sat up straight as his well-defined fingers slowly unbuttoned his shirt.


    Staring at his slowly revealing muscr chest and well-defined abs, confusion appeared in her bright, almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Why are you taking off your clothes?¡±


    He stared at her moving scarlet lips, his jaw tensing even more. After he took off his shirt, he moved to take off his belt as well...


    His tall figure moved over her body.


    ¡°Mm, you¡¯re so heavy.¡±


    The man did not say anything, as two balls of fire burned in his cold eyes. His scorching hot palm moved from her cheeks to her corbones, then to her soft curves.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows slightly, staring at the man¡¯s face dazedly. ¡°Am I having a wet dream?¡±


    The man could not help but chuckle softly. He leaned down to kiss her cheek, then her lips as he said hoarsely, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot. Go away.¡±


    ¡°Hot? Then do you want to take off your clothes?¡± His maic voice wasced with seduction.


    Nan Zhi blinked, thinking that his words made sense. She moved her hands to undo the buttons on her shirt in her drunk daze. However, she was not able to take off the camisole under her shirt no matter what...


    The man¡¯srge hand moved behind her, as he bit her ears softly. He said with slight humorced in his voice, ¡°No need to rush, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    His fingers were still scorching hot as she felt like the skin that he had touched felt like they had been burned by a fire. She shivered slightly...


    A woman¡¯s clothes, and a man¡¯s shirt and pants were all crumpled together on the floor, just like the two intertwined figures on the bed.


    His kissnded on her lips, before he moved lower to kiss her exquisite corbones.


    The night was as cold as the rain drizzling outside, while a man¡¯s soft panting and a woman¡¯s continuous moans resounded in the room.


    ...


    Nan Zhi woke up slowly with a splitting headache and a sore body. She saw an unfamiliar ceiling when she opened her eyes, confused at where she was.


    She did not know where she was at all.


    Loud drizzling of water trailed into her ears. She turned back and saw a tall blurry figure behind the frosted ss separating the bedroom and the bathroom. She immediately sat up from the bed.


    She hugged her head with her hands, only remembering what happenedst night after some time.


    Mu Sihan had taken her away from the castle, then to his penthouse apartment. He had told her they would end things after she had the alcohol. She drank the alcohol that Mu Sihan had mixed, then she lost consciousness...


    She looked down at her body, noting that several red marks had appeared on her fair skin.

 Chapter 539 - A Crazy Chase

    <h4>Chapter 539: A Crazy Chase</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi woke up in an instant and almost leapt off the bed.


    She looked down at the clothes that were piled up together. There were the man¡¯s shirt and pants, as well as her intimates and the torn maid uniform she had worn from the castle.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s brain nked out for a moment, before her eyes turned red and her expressionpletely darkened.


    As*hole!


    He lied to her again!


    He had said that drinking that ss of alcohol meant that their rtionship would be over and they would cut all ties.


    In the end, they ended it by sleeping together?


    She was really stupid to be yed by him time after time.


    She clenched her jaw in anger. Pulling off the nket covering her, she wanted to get off the bed to take her clothes when the door to the bathroom was pulled open. She immediately shrunk back onto the bed after hearing the sound.


    Her fingers gripped onto the nket to wrap it around herself tighter.


    A tall man walked out with heavy steps. He was only wearing a pair of ck suit pants. The perfectly ironed material wrapped around his long legs perfectly. He had not worn a belt yet, as the muscles on his waist looked extremely strong and attractive.


    Dangerously attractive.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes moved away from the man¡¯s muscr upper body hurriedly andnded on his well-defined handsome face.


    His ck soft hair was still wet as he dried it with a towel, messing it up slightly. Several stray strands of hair fell across his forehead, exuding azy type of sexiness from head to toe.


    He looked young and handsome right after showering.


    Probably having noticed her staring at him, the man¡¯s ck eyes turned towards her. His expression was cold and stiff, as if he was not the person who tricked her into sleeping with himst night.


    Nan Zhi was so angry that she wanted to get off the bed to hit him, though there was no longer any meaning in hitting him anymore.


    Her face was scrunched together, as she spoke coldly, ¡°Mu Sihan, what do you mean by this? Do you really want me to be your mistress?¡±


    Mu Sihan threw the towel he was using to dry his hair to the side. He walked towards the bed, his tall figure moving closer towards the woman on the bed.


    He was standing close to where she was sitting on the bed. She would see his muscr and extremely sexy torso from the moment she looked up.


    Both his hands moved towards either side of her body, as his slightly wet chest moved closer to her. Nan Zhi leaned back as her hands gripped tighter on the nket wrapped around her. She continued leaning until her back touched the bed frame and she could no longer move anymore. ¡°Can¡¯t you talk to me properly?¡±


    He gripped her chin, smirking evilly, ¡°Kitten, what I meant was that what happened to us before was over, as a new page is starting between us from now on.¡±


    He was twisting his earlier words, forcing it into the meaning he wanted!


    Nan Zhi felt like she was going to die from anger!


    She opened her mouth to say something. However, she heard him continue before she could say anything, ¡°Besides, I was the one who had it toughst night. The one who enjoyedst night was you, Kitten.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Nan Zhi red at him in both anger and embarrassment. ¡°If you didn¡¯t make me drunk, I wouldn¡¯t have©`¡±


    Before she could finish her words, she suddenly heard an embarrassing moan.


    Nan Zhi widened her eyes as she turned to stare at the man who had taken his phone and yed the recording he made. She did not seem to believe that he dared to do such a thing.


    Noting her expression, the man smirked once more, ¡°I recorded it down especially because I was scared that you wouldn¡¯t admit it. Listen to your voice, does it sound like I forced you?¡±


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    Nan Zhi remained silent for nearly ten seconds. As she slowly digested what happened, her face slowly turned beet red, before she shouted in anger, ¡°Mu Sihan, you despicable, shameless, perverted, a**hole... mmh!¡±


    Nan Zhi was stopped from saying all the words that she had not yet used to scold the man when the man kissed her with that deep-rooted familiarity.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips hurt from the strong impact of when the man kissed her. This man¡¯s kiss was always attacking and predatory, and it would always make her heart thump.


    Her hands tightened their grip on the nket, unable to move to push him away. That was why she could only be pushed on the bed and ept his ferocious kiss like that.


    Vibration came from a phone, and it immediately made Nan Zhi regain her senses from his strong and overbearing kiss.


    She turned her head away, before she used her forehead to knock into his head when he moved to kiss her once more.


    The man was faster than her, moving away speedily. His hand rested on her forehead, as he chuckled softly, ¡°My head is hard, so I¡¯ll be sad if you knock into it and be a fool.¡±


    Nan Zhi rolled her eyes in anger. ¡°Stop saying such things to flirt with me.¡±


    As if thinking her words were really funny, he startedughing out loud. Hisughter was not the usual devilish or cold one. In fact, it was really innocent. ¡°Who would I flirt with if I don¡¯t flirt with you?¡±


    When heughed, he was like an overgrown boy that was sexy and charming.


    If her concentration was not strong enough, she would definitely drown in this type ofugher from him. Even Nan Zhi was barely spared, as she tightened her hold on the nket even more, so much that her knuckles had turned slightly white. ¡°Go and flirt with your wife instead.¡±


    He caressed her beautiful face, narrowing his ck eyes slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t like her. Kitten, there¡¯s only one woman in this world that can awaken my desires from head to toe.¡±


    When he spoke, his warm breath sprayed all over her delicate skin, creating a ticklish and numbing feeling on her skin.


    Nan Zhi was almost drowned by his refreshing and nice-smelling smell, but it was fortunate that the phone kept vibrating.


    The man finally let go of her to answer the phone that was vibrating nonstop.


    ¡°Wan Er.¡±


    Wan Er?


    As in Shangguan Wan?


    Nan Zhi froze.


    Her blood seemed to be flowing backwards.


    ...


    Shangguan Wan was heading to the Royal Hospital from the Royal Pce this morning. However, she noticed that something was wrong on the way to the hospital. Several ck bullet-proof sedans sped past her car quickly.


    They slowed down when they surrounded her, nking her left, right, front and back sides.


    As the daughter of General Shangguan, Shangguan Wan never needed bodyguards to protect her. No one dared to hurt her because of her capability and status.


    Apart from that devil!


    Shangguan Wan took out her phone to call Mu Sihan.


    She called him three times in a row, to which the call only went through in the third one. As the call went through, the car behind her suddenly hit the car she was in.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s car lurched forward dangerously.


    She put down her phone, ncing at the car behind her through the back mirror. The windows of the car were wide open, and the man sitting in the driver¡¯s seat was smoking. Noting that she was ncing over, he gave her a thumbs up, his eyes filled with provocation and arrogance.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Shangguan Wan cursed softly. She narrowed her eyes, as her expression darkened. She immediately stepped hard on the elerator, bumping into the car blocking her way in front. When that car curved slightly, her car turned slightly and sped away from the gap in between the two cars.


    After a while, her phone started to ring.


    When she saw the caller ID, she swiped to answer the call. A man¡¯s arrogant voice trailed from the phone, ¡°Your husband almost sent me to meet Hadesst night. Say, how should we settle this?¡±


    Shangguan Wan did not have the chance to say anything when Ye Yanfeng¡¯s car reappeared within her sight..


    He was like a mad man, as his car sped towards her car and bumped into it again.


    Shangguan Wan mmed her foot onto the brakes, her forehead bumping into the steering wheel hard.


    Her expression darkened as she pushed the car door open. She took a gun before she walked towards the car behind her.


    Ye Yanfeng adjusted the sunsses he was wearing when he saw her holding onto a gun. He gave her a cold smirk.

 Chapter 540 - Endless Entanglement

    <strong>Chapter 540: Endless Entanglement</strong>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    With Ye Yanfeng¡¯s arrogant and crazy expression, Shangguan Wan felt like all of her cells had exploded.


    He was the only son of the youngest Prince, and was also the youngest grandson the Queen had.


    If they had to arrange their family ties by age, he would be Mu Sihan¡¯s younger cousin.


    However, it was as if this person had something against her.


    On the day she married Mu Sihan, he had snuck into their room, tearing her gown before he poured red wine all over her face.


    During the Queen¡¯s birthday banquet, he dragged her into the washroom and called her a promiscuous b*tch.


    Although they did not meet often, he would always make her life miserable whenever they did.


    She really could not remember how she had ever offended him.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s appearance belonged to the pretty and generous type. Also because she was born in a military family, one could see righteousness and handsomeness on her as well.


    Whenpared to the cold and crazy Ye Yanfeng, she was like a messenger of justice while Ye Yanfeng was the typical rich young master.


    Shangguan Wan stopped in front of Ye Yanfeng¡¯s window. He was waving a chequezily.


    ¡°Money for the car repair.¡±


    Shangguan Wan took the cheque, tearing it into pieces before she stared at the man who was smiling devilishly with a cold expression. ¡°Who would want your cheque? Ye Yanfeng, I¡¯m your cousin-inw. I will report this to the Queen if you still don¡¯t respect me!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng lit a cigarette with a devil-may-care attitude, his sharp eyes ncing towards Shangguan Wan¡¯s pretty face. He said wickedly, ¡°Cousin-inw, what did I do to you for you to have to report to the Queen? Oh, I came today to settle some things with you!¡±


    Shangguan Wan said coldly, ¡°What do we have to settle?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s your husband. He got jealous after seeing that I found a womanst night. He must have taken a liking to that woman and knocked me out with a rod. The back of my head is still swollen now. So, shouldn¡¯t Ie settle it with you?¡±


    Shangguan Wan scoffed, ¡°You can only me yourself for being too weak.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng stopped smiling, narrowing his eyes dangerously. He smoked once, exhaling the smoke out at Shangguan Wan¡¯s face. ¡°How can you me me for being too weak? It just means that Miss Shangguan is too unappealing and cannot keep her own man. Tsk, you¡¯d only been married for a year, but you already have to live like a widow. Such a poor thing!¡±


    Shangguan Wan really felt like this person was crazy. Were there any other men who would talk to their cousin-inw like this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my husband and I are living very happily together.¡±


    With that said, the temperature in the air around them suddenly dropped.


    The man¡¯s handsome face darkened. Although he was still wearing a pair of sunsses, Shangguan Wan could feel the strong hatred exuding from his eyes.


    However, she did not know what it was that he hated so much.


    His jaw was tensed, making him look dangerous and devilish.


    Shangguan Wan was not scared from his sudden darkening aura. She straightened her back, as she stared at him, ¡°Ye Yanfeng, it¡¯s not up to you toment about my husband and I. If you think that he shouldn¡¯t have hit you, then go and settle it with him personally.¡±


    Shangguan Wan did not want to say anything more to this person. She turned, wanting to leave immediately.


    Staring at the cold and heartless back, Ye Yanfeng seemed to have thought about something. His eyes trembled terribly under his sunsses.


    He pushed the car door opened, rushing in front of her.


    He grabbed her wrist easily, pulling her roughly into a small alley not too far away.


    Just as they entered the alley, Shangguan Wan swung Ye Yanfeng¡¯s hand away, her hands clenching into fists to punch him.


    It felt like her fists came with a strong and sharp wind. Even majors were not her opponents in the military camps.


    Ye Yanfeng dodged Shangguan Wan¡¯s attack hurriedly. After a few rounds, Shangguan Wan stared at him coldly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you attacking?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng smirked, ¡°I never hit women. However, Shangguan Wan, you¡¯re a special exception.¡± With that said, he started to attack her.


    His moves were like that of male lions or panthers. Every one of his moves came with a sharp killing intent.


    Shangguan Wan got her neck grabbed by him incidentally. He grabbed her neck as he pushed her towards the wall of the alley.


    He was exuding an extremely cold aura from head to toe. The sunsses he was wearing had fallen to the floor during their fight and his eyes werepletely red and indifferent.


    Shangguan Wan rarely met such a strong opponent. Her palms were sweating a little, though there was still no fear in her eyes. She stared at him intently. ¡°Ye Yanfeng, you seem to have a very strong prejudice against me. How about you say straight up when I had offended you?¡±


    ¡°Offended?¡± Her words seemed to have hit Ye Yanfeng¡¯s internal minefield. His expression darkened even more, as he tightened his hold on her neck. ¡°Shangguan Wan, I just merely cannot stand how promiscuous, untrustworthy, and shameless you are!¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s handsome eyebrows immediately furrowed together.


    No one had dared to criticize her like this before!


    Her family had been strict since she was young, which was why she was strict with herself as well, and never yed around with the other gender.


    Why were the words that he said so unbearable?


    ¡°D-Did you mistake me for another person?¡±


    The man tugged the corners of his lips, as he smiled coldly, looking as if he was the grim reaper that had just came from hell.


    ¡°Did you forget what you stole from me?¡±


    The air in Shangguan Wan¡¯s lungs were slightly depleted and her face turnedpletely red. However, she remained unmoved, her eyes clear and bright. ¡°Crazy man!¡±


    ¡°Ha, yes, I am crazy!¡± His free hand suddenly tore at her clothes like he had suddenly be crazy.


    Shangguan Wan thought that this person was really crazy to dare to do such an immoral thing. Her expression darkened, as her hand moved towards the gun kept at her waist.


    However, her wrist was grabbed tightly by him before she could touch the gun.


    He stared at her coldly, before he suddenly lifted one of her legs, his fingers moving under her skirt. ¡°Your husband stole the woman that I wanted to sleep withst night, so I¡¯m sleeping with his wife now!¡±


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng, you¡¯re insane!¡± Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being banished from the royal family by doing such a disgusting thing?


    His fingers touched her t abdomen. The moment his fingers touched her skin, Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes immediately turned cold, ¡°If you dare to do anything further, I will make you suffer!¡±


    Ye Yanfengughed lightly, an unreadable coldness and hatred in his eyes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for it then!¡±


    ...


    When Nan Zhi heard Mu Sihan say ¡®Wan Er¡¯ after he answered the call, she pushed him away with all of her strength and ran into the bathroom.


    She locked the door from inside, before she stood under the shower and used the cold water to drench herself.


    Mu Sihan was knocking on the door outside, as if he was exining something to her. However, her mind was in aplete mess, and could not hear a single word at all.


    No matter what he said, she would not believe him anymore.


    He clearly knew that she hated third parties the most, yet he was forcing her to be the type of person that she hated the most!


    He was absolutely despicable!


    She rubbed at her body with all of her strength, wanting to get rid of all of his scent and marks.


    She only left the bathroom after a long time.


    Mu Sihan was no longer in the room. A set of clean clothes were ced by the bed, and Nan Zhi wore them quickly before she left.


    She did not have any money with her, so she decided to walk towards Yan Hua¡¯s house.


    When she was passing by one of the alleys, she suddenly saw a couple fighting with each other.

 Chapter 541 - He Actually Lied to Her!

    <h4>Chapter 541: He Actually Lied to Her!</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> As Studios <b>Editor:</b> As Studios


    Although she thought that they were fighting, they were not really fighting.


    It was mainly the man tugging and tearing the woman¡¯s clothes domineering while the woman was struggling against his hold.


    The man actually dared to rape a woman in an alley in broad daylight! The anger in Nan Zhi immediately blew up.


    She was about to shout that the police wasing when she immediately froze after hearing what the woman said.


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng, did you really think about the consequences of touching me? The Ye family and also the Shangguan family will not let you off!¡±


    Nan Zhi took a few steps back in shock.


    Her hand moved to cup her mouth.


    Her eyes werepletely wide, with disbelief written all over her face.


    The Shangguan family?


    Could it be Shangguan Wan?


    And Ye Yanfeng...


    She just heard Mu Sihan¡¯s alternate personality mention this namest night.


    He was the Queen¡¯s youngest grandson and Prince Ye Fengshu¡¯s only son.


    How did the two of them end up in such a situation?


    However, from Shangguan Wan¡¯s words earlier, it seemed like Ye Yanfeng was the one disturbing her.


    This Ye Yanfeng was really too daring!


    He actually dared to touch the Fourth Prince¡¯s consort...


    However, the situation was not one for Nan Zhi to think too much. Noting that Shangguan Wan was not Ye Yanfeng¡¯s opponent and was about to be taken advantage by him, Nan Zhi hid behind the alley and shouted with a hand pinching her throat. ¡°The police is here!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng let go of Shangguan Wan. Although he stopped touching her, his expression was stillpletely distorted as his eyes shone darkly. ¡°Shangguan Wan, remember that you will be my enemy in this life! It will never be over between us!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng left coldly.


    Shangguan Wan caressed the red mark on her neck, her eyebrows furrowing tightly together.


    She leaned against the wall weakly.


    Closing her eyes, she did her best to recall how she had offended Ye Yanfeng before. Why would he do such a thing to her?


    However, no matter how she tried, she really could not remember such a situation.


    From what she knew, Ye Yanfeng was the most yful amongst all of the princes. He had countless women and it would not be exaggerated to say that the woman next to him would change every month.


    When people said that people changed women like they changed clothes, they were probably referring to people like him.


    And, the type of people that she hated the most were unfaithful people.


    However, he dared to say that she was promiscuous and shameless.


    Shangguan Wan had never seen such a devilish and unreasonable person.


    Rubbing her neck, Shangguan Wan looked towards the direction where the voice from earlier came from.


    Not seeing anyone, Shangguan Wan continued walking to the end of the alley.


    She still did not see anyone.


    Nan Zhi had also left in another direction after Ye Yanfeng left.


    It was best if she acted like she had seen nothing, in case she got into trouble.


    However, at the thought of it, it was quite ridiculous as well.


    She had just slept with Mu Sihanst night, and she saw Mu Sihan¡¯s wife and cousin entangling together this morning...


    ...


    Yan Hua was pacing up and down in her house in worry because Nan Zhi did not returnst night. She even went to report it to the police, though the police rejected her request to file a report since Nan Zhi had not been missing for more than 24 hours.


    She was about to go to the police station again, when she saw Nan Zhi walking out of the elevator. She jumped at her happily. ¡°Zhizhi, where did you go? I¡¯ve been worried sick.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Huahua. I got kidnapped yesterday and©`¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s expression fell when she heard the word ¡®kidnapped¡¯. She hurriedly pulled onto Nan Zhi¡¯s hands and looked all over her. ¡°Did you hurt yourself anywhere?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ...


    <i>That night.</i>


    Nan Zhi was ying with Little Apple in the living room, as news was aired on the television.


    The main characters of the news were Mu Sihan and Shangguan Wan. The two of them were walking out of the Royal Hospital together. Shangguan Wan had her hand around Mu Sihan¡¯s arm while their expressions were both slightly cold. It was obvious that they both did not like the attention of the media.


    It was not Nan Zhi¡¯s first time seeing the two of them together, so her reaction was not big. However, she froze immediately as the reporter said his next line.


    The reporter said that the two of them came to visit the baby prince that was less than three months old.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered terribly when she heard this.


    In her dazest night, she seemed to have asked him if he had a child with Shangguan Wan. His reply then was no...


    Then was the media report real or fake?


    The baby prince was less than three months old, and counting back the time, Shangguan Wan must have gotten pregnant immediately after they got married.


    Yan Hua walked out from her room, asking concernedly when she saw Nan Zhi dazed as if she had received a blow, ¡°Zhizhi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked down at Little Apple in her arms. She felt really sad and hateful when she recalled what Mu Sihan did to herst night.


    She understood everything, that it waspletely normal for them to sleep with each other and have a child since they were a normal married couple!


    However, he shouldn¡¯t have touched her again!


    He even told her this morning that she was the only one that was able to stir up his desires, that he did not like Shangguan Wan. It seemed like they were all excuses he used to lie to her!


    Nan Zhi felt a little nauseous and disgusted at the thought of him touching another woman and then touching her as well.


    When it came to rtionships, she could not stand her man having another woman.


    No matter how capable that man was, if he touched another woman before, she would cease all rtions with him.


    ...


    When Nan Zhi received Qiao Yanze¡¯s call, she was booking a flight ticket, having nned to return home to visit her mother tomorrow.


    ¡°Ding Shuman attempted suicide. After trying to save her, she fell into aa and became a vegetable. Nan Zhi,e out please to talk with me.¡±


    Nan Zhi had to admit that Qiao Yanze knew her quite well.


    She would have avoided meeting Qiao Yanze if he did not mention Ding Shuman¡¯s state.


    Once she got to the meeting point, she walked over to Qiao Yanze, who was leaning against his sports car with his sunsses on. He looked exhausted. She asked in confusion, ¡°Why did Ding Shuman attempt suicide?¡±


    ¡°Get in first.¡±


    After Qiao Yanze forced Nan Zhi into the sports car, he started the engine. ¡°I interrogated Nan Yao. She wanted to trick you into sleeping with Pei Xuan the night of the banquet, right? However, she had already received her punishment and will be Pei Xuan¡¯s bed tool in the future.¡±


    Nan Zhi turned towards Qiao Yanze in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t Nan Yao your niece? And Ding Shuman, she¡¯s your older sister. Why do you sound like you hate them to the core?¡±


    ¡°What older sister? They don¡¯t even have the Qiao family¡¯s blood in their bodies. They¡¯re fake.¡± Qiao Yanze nced at Nan Zhi. ¡°I nned to interrogate where Ding Shuman got the strand of hair I used for the DNA testing. However, she attempted suicide and Nan Yao knows nothing as well. I came to find you today to ask you if you knew whether Ding Shuman was close to another woman that was around her age back in Ning City?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t really know much about Ding Shuman.¡±


    Qiao Yanze nced at Nan Zhi, his eyes taking in her exquisite and pretty features. ¡°Actually, I keep having a weird feeling for you. Say, is it possible for the two of us...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t like you that way, Mr. Qiao.¡±


    Qiao Yanze was toozy to exin it to Nan Zhi, even though it was clear she had misunderstood him. He parked the car at a golf course, ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood. Let¡¯s go, y golf with me for a little while.¡±


    The two of them got off the car, and just so happened to meet Mu Sihan and Shangguan Wan, who were getting off the car as well.

 Chapter 542 - Congratulations, You’ve Gotten Rid of Me

    <h4>Chapter 542: Congrattions, You¡¯ve Gotten Rid of Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan was not wearing his usual ck shirt and pants today. He was wearing a blue polo tee and khaki-colored leisure pants. Although he was dressed simply, he did notck in elegance as well. He had a hand in one of his pockets, while his other hand was holding onto his phone and he took a call. His posture was refined andfortable, arrogant and dignified all at once.


    Shangguan Wan, who was beside him, was also wearing the same type of tee and leisure pants. She wore a pair of sunsses on her pretty face. She waited until Mu Sihan was done with the call before she spoke, ¡°We¡¯re meeting A Country¡¯s ambassadorter...¡±


    Before she could continue, she noticed that something was wrong with the man next to her.


    Shangguan Wan looked in the direction he was looking at, only see Qiao Yanze walking into the lobby with his arm wrapped around the shoulders of a slender figure.


    ¡°Is that Qiao Yanze¡¯s new girlfriend?¡± Although Shangguan Wan did not see how Nan Zhi looked like, she could tell that Nan Zhi was definitely a beauty from her back. If not, she would not have been chosen by the picky Qiao Yanze as well.


    Mu Sihan narrowed his eyes slightly, staring at the couple¡¯s back with sharp eyes. His voice was extremely cold, ¡°You think they look like a couple?¡±


    Shangguan Wan raised an eyebrow, noting that Mu Sihan¡¯s facial features were tensed and was exuding a cold aura. ¡°Could it be that you know that girl in Qiao Yanze¡¯s arms?¡±


    Mu Sihan blinked, his expression so dark that water could start dripping from him. ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±


    Shangguan Wan touched her nose, not continuing the conversation.


    With his personality, would he have such a strong reaction if he did not know her?


    She felt like she was going to turn into ice from his strong and cold aura by standing next to him.


    ...


    Even though Nan Zhi did not turn her head, she could feel the cold eyes on the back of her head.


    What were the chances?!


    Qiao Yanze was also slightly depressed. It had been difficult to get Nan Zhi out for a golf session, yet they managed to meet the person he wanted to see the least.


    Qiao Yanze nced at the woman whose shoulders he had wrapped his arms around forcefully. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see him, we can go to another ce.¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head, ¡°If I run away, it means that I can¡¯t forget about it and if I can¡¯t forget about it, it means that I will only be even more sad and distressed.¡±


    Qiao Yanzeughed out loud. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were so brave!¡± For several girls, they would always choose to run away before theypletely forgot about that person, because meeting would only increase the sadness and tear the healing wound open again.


    He could tell that she still had feelings for Mu Sihan.


    ¡°Stopughing at me.¡±


    The two chatted for a while before Qiao Yanze passed an exercise outfit to Nan Zhi. The two of them entered their respective changing rooms.


    Nan Zhi found the locker she was assigned to. She took off her clothes, wanting to change into the exercise outfit when a whiff of faint cigarette smell trailed towards her.


    She thought that somedy was smoking in the changing room, and did not care too much. She then took off her jeans.


    Steady but strong footsteps sounded from behind her. She froze, before she regained her senses and turned her head immediately.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes constricted when she saw the man that was mere steps away from her.


    ¡°This is the female changing room.¡± She took a step forward, wanting to take the exercise shirt she had ced on the long bench. However, the man was faster than her.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty face immediately turned red.


    She was only wearing her underwear now. Her skin glistened under the white light, as the man¡¯s eyes moved from her chest, to her slender waist, then down to her abdomen. His eyes were about to move lower when his vision turned ck.


    Nan Zhi had thrown the shirt she took off at the man¡¯s head.


    She hurriedly stepped forward and snatched over the exercise shirt he had taken.


    She put on the shirt hurriedly. As Nan Zhi was wearing her pants, the man walked towards her.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart thumped a little under his strong gaze. She stumbled on her pants, almost falling down when the man caught her agilely by holding onto her slender waist.


    When she found her bnce, she pushed him. However, he kept his tight hold on her waist, staring at her with his ck eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t n to talk to me anymore?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked straight into his sharp eyes. Her expression waspletely tensed as she spoke coldly, ¡°Mu Sihan, will you only stop after you¡¯ve killed me?¡±


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Is it because of Shangguan Wan? I said...¡±


    Nan Zhi did not want to hear his excuses. She did not want to be charmed by his sugar-coated words again.


    She had her own principles she needed to follow.


    Sucking in a deep breath, she forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m nning to date Qiao Yanze.¡±


    With that said, her slender waist was pinched by him, hard.


    His jaw was tensed, his eyes sharp as his expression darkened. ¡°Say it again?¡±


    ¡°Qiao Yanze is quite nice. I n to be his girlfriend.¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips into a tight line. ¡°Did you ignore all of the words I said to you in front of the bathroom that morning?¡±


    She had not listened to a single word he had said that morning.


    However, whether or not she listened to him was no longer important.


    What was important was that she had already made her decision.


    ¡°Even though I know there is little hope, I will still take legal action to fight for Xiaojie¡¯s custody.¡± After all, he already had a son with Shangguan Wan. She needed to raise her Xiaojie by herself.


    Didn¡¯t Xiaojie and her live nicely before they met Mu Sihan?


    Hearing that she wanted to be Qiao Yanze¡¯s girlfriend, and that she wanted to fight for custody over Xiaojie, Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome expression had darkenedpletely.


    ¡°Are you being serious?¡± He had already exined it to her that morning. What else could he say if she still could not understand him?


    Yes, she needed to be strong and was in constant danger if she followed him. How could he hold onto her if she was not willing to continue on with him?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened as she stared at the man¡¯s eyes that turned colder by the second. She had never been so panicked and helpless in that second!


    She felt like if she said ¡®yes¡¯, he would really stop finding her.


    However, wasn¡¯t that the ending she wanted?


    She closed her eyes, before she opened them again to stare into his deep, ck eyes. She nodded firmly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    A crack appeared in Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes when he heard her answer.


    Good, very good.


    He had let go of his arrogance and dignity to tell her everything. He thought that she would have understood...


    He knew that she had her own principles to follow.


    However, he had his too!


    Since she could not understand him, he could only choose to let go.


    He looked at her with serious red eyes. ¡°In that case, I will stop finding you in the future. You can be together with anyone you want, and it will be none of my business. As for Xiaojie, if you have the capability, feel free to take legal action. I only have one son, I will not let go of him regardless of who tries toe and take him away from me!¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, the aloof man turned around and left the changing room with a few swift strides.


    He pulled open the door to the changing room. His cold expression did not change at all when he saw Qiao Yanze standing on the opposite side. Before Qiao Yanze could rush over, he left with an extremely cold expression.

 Chapter 543 - Meeting Between Rivals

    <h4>Chapter 543: Meeting Between Rivals</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Qiao Yanze clenched his fists, wanting to chase up to Mu Sihan to question what he was doing in the females changing room. However, at the thought of Nan Zhi still inside, he stopped immediately.


    He had just walked over to the females changing room when Nan Zhi pulled open the door from inside.


    Staring at Nan Zhi, who had changed into her exercise attire, he asked worriedly with his hands on her shoulders, ¡°Did he do anything to you?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head, hiding all of her emotions within her. She smiled faintly, ¡°No. Let¡¯s go and y golf.¡±


    The two of them sat on the electrical buggy and moved towards the ying field. When they passed by one of the courses, they saw Mu Sihan, Shangguan Wan and a middle-aged man wearing white leisure attire.


    Nan Zhi suddenly recalled the words Mu Sihan had said before he left.


    He said that he only had one son that was Xiaojie.


    But Shangguan Wan and his son were barely three months old. How was it that he only had one son?


    The middle-aged man, who was ying with Mu Sihan, saw Qiao Yanze and stretched his hand up to wave at Qiao Yanze.


    ¡°I can see someone I know. I¡¯ll go over and greet him, you can sit here and wait for me.¡± Qiao Yanze patted Nan Zhi¡¯s arms.


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Qiao Yanze went over, Nan Zhi identally nced at Mu Sihan. His back was facing her, as he held onto a golf club and got ready to swing at the ball.


    Probably having heard Qiao Yanze¡¯s voice, he turned around to take a look.


    His dark eyes moved from Qiao Yanze to Nan Zhi.


    Although they were separated with some distance between them, Nan Zhi still felt a sense of oppression.


    It was a good thing that he moved his eyes away quickly. He took a clean swing and the white golf ball cut through the air in an angle before itnded on the grass patch and rolled into the hole.


    ¡°Good!¡± The middle-aged man pped his hands when he saw this.


    Nan Zhi was about to look away when her eyes met another¡¯s.


    Shangguan Wan.


    Shangguan Wan was wearing a pair of sunsses, so Nan Zhi could not see her eyes. However, Nan Zhi could tell that Shangguan Wan was staring at her.


    After Qiao Yanze exchanged greetings with the middle-aged man, he walked over.


    His tall figure blocked Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes.


    After the electrical buggy left, Shangguan Wan still was not able to move her eyes away from the woman, until a man¡¯s cold voice rang from above her head. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s slender fingers caressed her chin, as if she was in deep thought, ? find Qiao Yanze¡¯s girlfriend a little familiar looking!


    However, they were too far apart earlier. On top of the ring sunlight, she could not see that clearly.


    Shangguan Wan took off her sunsses, ncing at Mu Sihan in confusion. ¡°I noticed that you were acting like love rivals with Qiao Yanze. Even the greeting between the two of you was filled with tension when you met. What happened exactly?¡±


    Mu Sihan tugged his lips coldly, his eyes dark. ¡°Who is his love rival? Could it be that you like him?¡±


    Shangguan Wan broke into giggles from Mu Sihan¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t you know very clearly what the rtionship between the two of us is? How can you be jealous because of me?


    Mu Sihan narrowed his eyes at Shangguan Wan. ¡°I noticed that something is slightly weird about you these past few days.¡±


    Shangguan Wan caressed her face,ughing heartily. ¡°What¡¯s weird about me? I¡¯m still the same. If it wasn¡¯t for Xingxing, I would really want to go to guard the borders. Days spent in the capital are really boring.


    ¡°Have you found the man that got you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, we don¡¯t have to look for him anymore. After your side had stabilized, I¡¯ll bring Xingxing to the borders.¡±


    ...


    <i>On the other side.</i>


    After Qiao Yanze managed to get several shots into the holes, he turned towards a distracted Nan Zhi. He walked over to her, raising an eyebrow as he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know to shout when he entered the females¡¯ changing room? Did he bully you or not?¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips slightly, noting the worry and nervousness on Qiao Yanze¡¯s face. ¡°He said that he would stop finding me.


    Qiao Yanze hummed coldly, clenching his fists. ¡°That¡¯s good. If not, I will fight him again.¡±


    Nan Zhi was rmed, as disbelief appeared in her eyes. ¡°When did you fight with him?¡±


    Qiao Yanze realized that he had exposed himself, as he waved the golf club around in an attempt to change the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about him, we should y golf instead.¡±


    Nan Zhi chased up to Qiao Yanze. ¡°Why did you fight with him?¡±


    Qiao Yanze raised an eyebrow. ¡°Does your heart ache for him?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±Nan Zhi recalled the sudden change in attitude Mu Sihan had towards her in the past few days. She stopped walking, staring at Qiao Yanze nkly. ¡°Did you tell him about me getting poisoned?¡±


    Qiao Yanze shrugged. ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±


    Nan Zhi remained silent for a very long time.


    Qiao Yanze rubbed the back of his head. ¡°I was too angry then and wanted him to stop looking for you, so it just came out of my mouth. Did it cause any trouble for you?¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lip, her eyes looking into the distance. Her voice was soft. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He has a wife and a child now. Why do you still care about him?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing tightened slightly. She looked down, controlling her emotions. ¡°You also know that he has a child with Shangguan Wan?


    Qiao Yanze nced at Nan Zhi, ¡°Could it be that you only found out today?¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    ...


    After they finished their game, Qiao Yanze wanted to leave with Nan Zhi. However, he met A Country¡¯s ambassador again when he was changing.


    His father had had close ties with the ambassador, and thetter insisted on dragging Qiao Yanze for a meal.


    Mu Sihan had already booked a private room. When the ambassador brought Qiao Yanze and Nan Zhi over, he and Shangguan Wan were already waiting in the room.


    He had changed into a ck shirt. He did not wear a tie, while the top three buttons of his shirt were undone, revealing his sexy, exquisite corbones. When he saw Qiao Yanze and Nan Zhi enter the room, his eyes remained as calm as before. His lips pursed slightly, making his jawline look defined and perfect.


    Nan Zhi wanted to leave by giving several excuses. However, that ambassador treated her as Qiao Yanze¡¯s girlfriend, and kept talking to her passionately, so she could not leave even if she wanted to.


    Halfway through the meal, Nan Zhi, who did not have much of an appetite, got up to go to the washroom outside.


    She turned on the tap and washed her face as she stood in front of the wash basin.


    Hearing footsteps behind her, Nan Zhi looked up as she wiped away the water beads off her face.


    Shangguan Wan entered the washroom.


    She stood beside Nan Zhi, looking at Nan Zhi through the mirror.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes were not sharp, though Nan Zhi¡¯s heart still thumped. Guilt surfaced in her heart unconsciously.


    Could it be that Shangguan Wan found out that Mu Sihan was having an affair and found out about her?


    Their eyes met through the mirror for nearly five seconds, when Shangguan Wan suddenly gasped in understanding. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s you!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her throat in fear when she heard Shangguan Wan¡¯s words.


    She really knew her?


    ¡°Your Highness, actually...¡±


    Shangguan Wan hurriedly waved her hands when she noticed Nan Zhi¡¯s face was slightly paled like she had been scared. ¡°You were that person that shouted that the police was there that day. Do you still remember? You saved me!¡±

 Chapter 544 - Faithful

    <h4>Chapter 544: Faithful</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi did not expect that Shangguan Wan had wanted to talk to her about her saving her.


    However, she had left immediately after she shouted that the police was there...


    Shangguan Wan had probably noticed Nan Zhi¡¯s confusion and exined with a smile, ¡°After you left, I was afraid that Ye Yanfeng would regain his senses and check the CCTV. He¡¯s usually ruthless and might harm you if he managed to find out who the busybody was. I deleted the CCTV footage after I watched it, so you don¡¯t have to worry either.¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at Shangguan Wan, who was smiling brightly. She suddenly realized that this woman¡¯s personality was rather nice, and she was not arrogant like other nobilities were. She looked extremely happy when she smiled, making others gain a better impression of her.


    At the thought of what she had done with Mu Sihan a few nights ago, Nan Zhi could not help but feel even more guilty.


    No matter what, Shangguan Wan was his wife. Mu Sihan and her were in the wrong the moment they did it.


    ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about me helping you that time. I just did what I could, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Shangguan Wan stared at Nan Zhi through the mirror. Her face was only the size of a palm, her facial features were wless while her almond-shaped eyes were bright and pretty...


    ¡°It might be nothing to you, but you¡¯re my savior to me! However, why do I still find you slightly familiar? I feel like I¡¯d seen you somewhere else apart from the CCTV footage...¡±


    Shangguan Wan held onto her chin with her pretty fingers. She furrowed her eyebrows as she tried to recall. Suddenly, her eyes brightened up. ¡°I remember now!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart clenched once in surprise from Shangguan Wan¡¯s actions.


    She had always been very open with her actions and had never done anything wrong to others. That was why she really felt very guilty towards Shangguan Wan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you in Sihan¡¯s wallet!¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s words were really shocking.


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth and gaped, not knowing what to say.


    The atmosphere immediately turned dead and frozen.


    ¡°Your surname is Nan right? Miss Nan, can we have a chat in the lobby?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s scalp tingled and she felt like her brain had turned into mush. However, she could not run away from it since Shangguan Wan was the one who requested it. She could only nod with confusion in her heart.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ...


    Shangguan Wan found an empty table by the corner of the lobby. When Nan Zhi walked over, she smiled as she said, ¡°I ordered a cup of lemon juice for you.¡±


    Noting that Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression did not seem like she wanted to start a fight, Nan Zhi smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After the two of them sat down, Nan Zhi looked at Shangguan Wan. Her right hand was tapping the table lightly, and Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes immediately fell on the diamond ring on her ring finger.


    It was sparkling and eye-catching. It was obvious that its marksmanship was brilliant.


    Nan Zhi merely nced at it before she moved her eyes away. Her expression was calm, and no one could read any of her emotions.


    Shangguan Wan noticed that Nan Zhi had nced at her ring,ughing heartily, ¡°I¡¯m actually not used to wearing jewelry. I still think that guns are the most suitable for me. However, there¡¯s no other choice. I have to wear it every time Ie out with Sihan. Otherwise, if the media catch it, they will start stupid rumors again.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Shangguan Wan, noticing that she looked like she really despised the ring when she stared at it. It seemed that she was not showing it off at all.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s expression was a little stiff.


    She really did not know why Shangguan Wan had asked to talk to her.


    The service staff brought a cup of lemon juice over and ced it in front of Nan Zhi.


    Shangguan Wan took a sip, as her eyesnded on Nan Zhi¡¯s face. ¡°I heard Xiaojie mentioned that his mommy loves to drink lemon juice.¡±


    Nan Zhi froze.


    Did Shangguan Wan already guess that she was Xiaojie¡¯s mommy?


    And Xiaojie had even told Shangguan Wan what she liked to drink... It seemed like they were getting along rather well.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s fingers holding onto the cup of lemon juice were somewhat stiff. She looked down, not quite knowing what to say in front of Mu Sihan¡¯s legal wife.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that I kept feeling like you looked really familiar. Xiaojie actually looks a lot like you, you¡¯re both really pretty.¡±


    Nan Zhi got more and more confused, not understanding what Shangguan Wan wanted to tell her.


    Because her current attitude really did not seem like she came to confront a third party in her rtionship.


    ¡°Miss Nan, you seem to be a little afraid of me?¡± Shangguan Wan put her hands to her face, as if considering the situation. ¡°Although I like to fight, but I don¡¯t think I look that scary, right?¡±


    Nan Zhi almost choked on the ice-cold lemon juice. She hurriedly waved her hands around, saying awkwardly, ¡°No, Your Highness is mistaken. You¡¯re really pretty.¡±


    Shangguan Wanughed out loud. ¡°The soldiers always used to say I was a tomboy.¡±


    Nan Zhiughed from Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression and tone. ¡°They were blind.¡±


    ¡°Hmm you may be right!¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at Shangguan Wan. She was such an easy-going and charming person, it was no wonder that Mu Sihan would like her... Even she was almost attracted to Shangguan Wan Er¡¯s carefree and friendly manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now that His Highness likes you.¡±


    Shangguan Wan burst out inughter. ¡°Miss Nan, surely you aren¡¯t jealous?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shangguan Wan licked her lips, stirring the lemon juice with the straw. ¡°I noticed that Sihan¡¯s mood had been rather down recently. I thought that it was because of his work at first. After all, he¡¯s not in a very good position right now, and he had to inculcate his own people after only having returned to the Ye family for a year.¡±


    Nan Zhi froze slightly, not quite understanding why Shangguan Wan was telling her this.


    Such things should be considered confidential!


    ¡°Miss Nan, you can¡¯t possibly have fallen for that yboy, Qiao Yanze, right? Although Sihan¡¯s temper isn¡¯t really good, he¡¯s really faithful!¡±


    Nan Zhi was more than a little speechless as she stared at Shangguan Wan.


    Was she trying to trick her, or did she have another meaning behind her words? She couldn¡¯t understand Shangguan Wan at all.


    Which woman would promote her husband in front of a love rival?


    ¡°Your Highness...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Your Highness¡¯, called me Wan Er, like Sihan does!¡±


    Nan Zhi really could not understand Shangguan Wan¡¯s thoughts.


    Could it be that Mu Sihan and her had agreed to live their own lives after getting married?


    However, didn¡¯t they have a three-month-old child together?


    ¡°Miss Nan, you still like Sihan, right?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. She did not have the chance to say anything when Shangguan Wan continued, ¡°Actually, Sihan and I only held a wedding ceremony and did not register our marriage, so we¡¯re not really a married couple. However, because of the circumstances we¡¯re in, we have no choice but to act as a loving couple in public.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely the most faithful man I¡¯ve ever seen. You should know that men who are rich and influential usually face a lot of temptations. Even though everyone knows that he¡¯s married, there are still girls who try to seduce him. However, he always kept his distance away from them and never fell for any of their tricks. When he first returned to the Ye family, not only was he used by his father, he also had to face the discrimination from the other royalty and nobility. For a person who always preferred to be free, it was definitely torturous for him.


    ¡°However, he still chose to return to the Ye family for Xiaojie. You should know as well that from the moment he returned to the royal family, a lot of things cannot be helped, and he would be restricted in many ways.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows and stared at Shangguan Wan in slight confusion. ¡°Why did you say that he returned to the Ye family for Xiaojie?¡±


    As she asked, Nan Zhi seemed to have suddenly thought about something and her eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 545 - She Had Misunderstood Him

    <h4>Chapter 545: She Had Misunderstood Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi never thought that Mu Sihan and Shangguan Wan did not register their marriage, and had only held a wedding ceremony.


    In that case, the two of them were indeed not a real married couple.


    It was even more unexpected that Mu Sihan had returned to the Ye family for Xiaojie.


    Shangguan Wan had already said things so tantly. If Nan Zhi still could not guess what Mu Sihan had done for Xiaojie, then she would really be an idiot.


    After Xiaojie got diagnosed with leukemia, it had been hard to find a suitable bone marrow for him.


    It was not easy to find a match with Brother Gu Sheng, but he had passed away.


    Even if Mu Sihan was rich, it was definitely not easy to find a suitable bone marrow for Xiaojie in such a short period of time.


    The Ye family probably approached him when Xiaojie was in a critical condition!


    Was the condition to save Xiaojie for Mu Sihan to return to the Ye family and get married to Shangguan Wan?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, as her grip on the cup of lemon juice tightened to the point that her knuckles turned white. Her voice was a little choked, ¡°I didn¡¯t know he experienced so much pressure.¡±


    She had read his diary, that he had always been seen as a jinx by the Ye family. The Ye family only liked Ye Qing, and never him, which was why he was banished from the family when he was twelve-years-old. For a child that age, it must have been a really strong blow.


    If Ye Qing was still alive, the Ye family definitely would not let him return.


    To the Ye family, he was always Ye Qing¡¯s shadow and substitute.


    When Xiaojie was in critical condition, Mu Sihan must have felt reallyplicated. When she fell down the cliff, she told him to take good care of Xiaojie.


    He could not bear to see his son leave the world, which was why he had given up his freedom and hatred, ultimately sumbing to being used by his father when he returned to the Ye family.


    A thinyer of moisture covered Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you all this, right?¡± Shangguan Wan sighed. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s partly my fault too. When we agreed to get married, we promised each other that we would not tell anyone about our marriage status as it would implicate too many things.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded, showing her understanding.


    A marriage union between nobility was not only between two people, but two families and a country.


    Nan Zhi sipped on the lemon juice, before she bit her lips with her white teeth. ¡°I saw the news that the two of you have a child...¡±


    Shangguan Wan froze, before she smiled and shook her head. ¡°This is counted as my scandal. Miss Nan, can I trust you?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at Shangguan Wan. ¡°I¡¯m not the type to gossip. However, if it¡¯s a secret, it¡¯s better not to tell me.¡±


    Shangguan Wan broke into a soft giggle. ¡°Only Sihan and I know about this. However, because you¡¯re the most important person to Sihan, it¡¯s fine if I tell you. If not, you might misunderstand and be jealous.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. Why was Shangguan Wan¡¯s personality so good? She felt a little embarrassed now.


    Shangguan Wan leaned towards her, before she nced around them. Noting that no one was paying attention to them, she whispered, ¡°My Xingxing is not Mu Sihan¡¯s child. We¡¯re not a real couple, why would we sleep with each other?¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless once more. It seemed she had no idea what to expect from Shangguan Wan. The woman had blown all of her expectations out of the water.


    This kind of thing was really a secret. If it was leaked, both Mu Sihan and Shangguan Wan would be affected greatly.


    ¡°Actually, even I do not know who Little Xingxing¡¯s father is, but it¡¯s alright. I will raise Little Xingxing by myself in the future. However...¡± Shangguan Wan nced at Nan Zhi in slight apology. ¡°Before Sihan manages to wield power, we will still be a couple to the public eye while he will still be Xingxing¡¯s known father. Miss Nan, I hope you won¡¯t mind that. It¡¯s really because the situation now is really unstable and we¡¯re still tied down by many things. Because of this, I¡¯m afraid you will have to suffer for a little as a result.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not know that she would find out about so many things from Shangguan Wan today. Being shocked was an understatement.


    Although she knew that she had misunderstood Mu Sihan now, it was still best if she did not cause any trouble for him since the situation was still unstable, like Shangguan Wan had said.


    As for whether or not they could be together, it would have to depend on their fate.


    ¡°Wan Er, thank you for telling me all of this.¡±


    If she did not tell her, the rtionship between Mu Sihan and her would only worsen.


    The hardest part about maintaining a rtionship was withstanding the friction of time and unending misunderstandings between the parties involved.


    Sometimes, if they missed each other, the rtionship would be over for the rest of their lives.


    Shangguan Wan took a sip of the lemon juice and shook her head with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s good if you don¡¯t get jealous of me. After all, Sihan and I aren¡¯t each other¡¯s cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°If I were a boy, I would definitely like you, Wan Er.¡± Her easy-going and charming personality would really create a good impression for everyone.


    The two of them had chatted for almost half an hour when Shangguan Wan suddenly remembered something and hit her head lightly. ¡°Oh no.¡±


    Nan Zhi nced at Shangguan Wan, immediately understanding what she was worried about. The two of them stood up together.


    They immediately rushed towards the private room.


    Nan Zhi recalled Qiao Yanze telling her about fighting with Mu Sihan back when they were ying golf. The two of them were also quiet after entering the private room, as invisible tension seemed to swim amongst the silence.


    Not to mention, Nan Zhi had told Mu Sihan that she was nning to date Qiao Yanze in the changing room.


    ...


    In the private room.


    The ambassador stared at the two men who had started to challenge each other¡¯s drinking limits and his jaw dropped.


    One of them was the Fourth Prince, while the other was the Duke¡¯s son.


    Did the two of them have some kind of strong hatred for each other? Did they have to challenge each other so vehemently?


    Could it be that their political stances were different? Did Young Master Qiao secretly support the Prince to be S Country¡¯s king?


    While a million thoughts ran through the ambassador¡¯s mind, Mu Sihan and Qiao Yanze had each finished two bottles of hard liquor.


    With the high alcohol content of the imported alcohol they were drinking, he would definitely be drunk after drinking at most one bottle.


    The two of them were so good at it that he really respected them for it!


    By the time Nan Zhi and Shangguan Wan re-entered the private room, the two men were already drinking their third bottle.


    One of them was aloof but handsome, while the other was also good looking in a devilish way.


    One of them had a very strong aura, while the other had a devilish one.


    Neither of them conceded to the other, as a silent fire burned in the room.


    Watching as the two of them downed the alcohol with gusto while taking another bottle at the same time, Nan Zhi and Shangguan Wan nced at each other. It was as if they had discussed it earlier, as one immediately walked towards Mu Sihan while the other walked towards Qiao Yanze.


    ¡°Alright, stop drinking, both of you!¡± Shangguan Wan snatched the bottle of alcohol Mu Sihan was holding onto. Nan Zhi had also taken away Qiao Yanze¡¯s bottle at the same time.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s devilishly handsome face was red, as his tall figure leaned against the back of the chair. He panted a few times, before he narrowed his eyes drunkenly at the woman beside her. He lifted his hand, and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Zhizhi, let¡¯s go. Help me leave.¡±


    Nan Zhi nced at Shangguan Wan, who hurriedly replied, ¡°Let¡¯s get these two men into the car first!¡±


    Once they reached the hotel¡¯s entrance, Shangguan Wan got Qiao Yanze¡¯s driver to send the ambassador back, while she got Mu Sihan¡¯s driver to send the two drunk men back.

 Chapter 546 - Such A Strong Sour Smell!

    <h4>Chapter 546: Such A Strong Sour Smell!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The car was a luxurious limousine.


    After Nan Zhi and Shangguan Wan got the two men into the car, they made them sit together.


    Meanwhile, the two women sat opposite them.


    Qiao Yanze was clearly more drunk than Mu Sihan. He burped once, before he narrowed his eyes at the man beside him. ¡°Zhizhi, why is your expression so stern? Come on, smile. Smile once for me.¡±


    With that said, he stretched his finger to poke the man¡¯s well-defined handsome face.


    Mu Sihan was also drunk. Although he was more sober than Qiao Yanze, his reaction time was slower and his handsome aloof face was easily poked by Qiao Yanze.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    His handsome face waspletely tensed, as coldness exuded from his expression while his eyes were as clear as ake. He grabbed Qiao Yanze¡¯s finger immediately. He was about to increase the strength of his hold on Qiao Yanze¡¯s finger, when Qiao Yanze suddenly held onto him instead. While Mu Sihan was slightly frozen from the sudden action, Qiao Yanze¡¯s head dropped on his shoulder.


    ¡°Zhizhi, I feel dizzy, let me lean on you.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was so dark and cold that water could easily drip from him.


    Nan Zhi and Shangguan Wan, who were both very sober and conscious, could not help but burst out inughter at the situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not tell them. They actually look quite good together!¡± Shangguan Wan was clearly enjoying the show.


    The corners of Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched as she stared at Qiao Yanze, who was looking extremely satisfied after having mistaken Mu Sihan for her and was leaning on his shoulder.


    If the two of them were filming a gay drama, they would really look good together!


    After all, one was aloof-looking while the other looked so devilishly charming.


    Mu Sihan nced at Qiao Yanze in resentment. He stretched two of his fingers out and pushed his head away with strength.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s head hit against the window, and he groaned in pain and grumbled unhappily, ¡°Zhizhi, why did you push me? I¡¯m going to be your guardian knight in the future. If Ye Sihan dares to trouble you again, I will definitely kill him. If not...¡±


    Before he could finish, his shin bone, the weakest part of a human, was kicked ruthlessly.


    Qiao Yanze groaned again, opening his hazy eyes to look at the person that kicked him.


    Seeing Mu Sihan¡¯s dark expression, he furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. ¡°Zhizhi, why did you be the person I hate the most?¡±


    Nan Zhi sighed. Qiao Yanze was really drunk.


    ¡°Wan Er, is there water in the car?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one bottle left.¡± Shangguan Wan passed it to Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi held on the bottle of water. She was about to pass it to Qiao Yanze when she suddenly noticed a pair of dark eyes on her.


    She looked over in that direction.


    ¡°Wan Er, do you have a cup?¡±


    Before Shangguan Wan could say anything, the man said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    His attitude was cold and distant, like they wereplete strangers who did not know each other.


    Nan Zhi looked down, pushing the bottle of water into Qiao Yanze¡¯s hands.


    Qiao Yanze moved his eyes, ncing down at the bottle of water in his hands. He then turned towards Mu Sihan, smiling charmingly, ¡°Zhizhi, help me open it.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s head hurt terribly. The aftereffect of the imported wine was extremely strong and he had been a little dizzy originally. At the sight of Qiao Yanze¡¯s smile at him, the anger within him immediately lit up.


    How did he f*cking look like Nan Zhi?


    Wasn¡¯t it disgusting for a grown man to whine?


    Mu Sihan took the bottle of water and threw it into the rubbish bin directly. His lips moved coldly, ¡°Stay away from me!¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, I know that you were harassed by that shameless married man today. But don¡¯t worry, there definitely won¡¯t be a next time with me around!¡±


    People always said that the truth was spoken when drunk. Nan Zhi stared at Qiao Yanze. Although Madam Qiao had said that he approached her to take revenge, in the past few days, he had never actually hurt her. In fact, he helped her quite a lot.


    However, it was hard to read a person. After Qin Yubing and Brother Gu Sheng, she did not dare to trust a person so easily anymore.


    Mu Sihan leaned against the seat. He crossed his long legs after pushing Qiao Yanze away, his fingers tapper rhythmically on his knees as his long ck eyshes were drooped. No one noticed that his eyes were always on Nan Zhi, who was sitting beside Shangguan Wan.


    Noting that Nan Zhi was staring at Qiao Yanze and even looking at thetter with aplicated expression, his jaw tensed even more.


    It had only been a short time after she told him she was getting together with Qiao Yanze, was she already so sweet on him? Her gaze was stuck to him like glue, and she did not blink at all.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened, finding Qiao Yanze even more of an eyesore. He really wanted to kick him out of the car.


    Shangguan Wan ordered the driver to send Qiao Yanze back to the Qiao family first.


    When they reached the castle gates, Nan Zhi got off the car as well, noting that Qiao Yanze waspletely drunk and could not even walk properly after getting off the car. She hurriedly supported his arm.


    Probably having heard the sound of the car, Madam Qiao walked out from the castle with the butler.


    ¡°Yanze, how¡¯s the investigation going?¡± Madam Qiao¡¯s expression immediately changed after seeing Nan Zhi supporting Qiao Yanze. ¡°Why is it you?¡± With that said, she gestured the butler to bring Qiao Yanze into the castle.


    Qiao Yanze had taken a few steps forward with the butler¡¯s help, before he turned back and stared at Nan Zhi with drunken and dazed eyes. ¡°If you continue to pester Zhizhi, I will definitely not let you off.¡±


    He saw her as Mu Sihan.


    A faint warmth spread within Nan Zhi.


    To be honest, she did not hate Qiao Yanze. In fact, he was sometimes rather warm-hearted.


    After Qiao Yanze entered the castle with the butler¡¯s help, Nan Zhi nodded at Madam Qiao distantly, ¡°I came to send Mr. Qiao back given his current state.¡±


    Madam Qiao had been perplexed because of her daughter recently. Her emotions were all over the ce and her temper was growing stronger as the days passed. The hatred she had for Nan Zhi increased when she saw her. ¡°Did you forget what I said to you a year ago? I told you to stop approaching our Yanze, but you still dare to continue approaching him? What do you want to achieve, getting him drunk? Don¡¯t think that you can enter our Qiao family by using dirty methods!¡±


    Nan Zhi clenched her fists, as she stared straight into Madam Qiao¡¯s eyes. Her voice was cold when she replied, ¡°Madam Qiao, who wants to enter your Qiao family? As the elder of a noble family, you use people before you even find things out properly. It¡¯s no wonder that you could even mistake someone else for your biological daughter and bepletely fooled by Ding Shuman and Nan Yao!¡±


    Madam Qiao clearly did not expect Nan Zhi to be so sharp-tongued. Her expression darkened. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you toment about our Qiao family¡¯s matters. Anyone can be my daughter, but never your mother and you! Our Qiao family doesn¡¯t wee you, please leave immediately!¡±


    ¡°Madam Qiao.¡± A cold and low voice trailed over suddenly. Nan Zhi turned around to see Mu Sihan that had gotten off the car unknowingly. His expression waspletely dark. ¡°It¡¯s your son that kept approaching her. If you¡¯re capable enough, take care of your own son first!¡±


    Madam Qiao wanted to reply, when Shangguan Wan also got off the car. She walked towards Nan Zhi and grabbed her arm, raising an eyebrow slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Nan is pretty and nice. Whoever doesn¡¯t like her is clearly blind.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s mother was speechless.


    Mu Sihan was also speechless. Shangguan Wan liked Nan Zhi? When did they be so close to each other?

 Chapter 547 - Heartbeat Speeding Up

    <h4>Chapter 547: Heartbeat Speeding Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Madam Qiao looked at the three people in front of her and felt a strange feeling.


    Did Shangguan Wan not realized Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan used to be a couple?


    She did not know whether Shangguan Wan had low EQ or was pretending to be foolish on purpose. Madam Qiao did not want to talk to them and after a few polite exchanges, returned to the castle.


    Back in the car, Mu Sihan was looking at Nan Zhi gloomily. He wanted to scold her for being dumb several times, knowing that the Qiao family did not like her and she still wanted to be entangled with him. She even wanted to date the bastard!


    But when the words were by his lips, he stopped himself from saying it.


    Compared with Qiao Yanze, she now wanted to draw a clear line with him!


    His tall body leaned against the back of the seat and he closed his dark eyes, his cold gaze not looking at her anymore.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mood was also down.


    She knew that Madam Qiao did not like her because of Ding Shuman and Nan Yao, but why did she have to think that she was clinging to her son?


    And saying that the Qiao family did not wee her, it made it seem like she cared about it a lot!


    The car drove to Crown Pce. By the time Nan Zhi realized where they were, she was slightly surprised. ¡°Wan Er, why did you bring me into the pce?¡±


    Shangguan Wan held Nan Zhi¡¯s arm and smiled brightly. ¡°I knew you got angry just now at Madam Qiao so you¡¯re in a bad mood. So, I brought you here to see Xiaojie. Won¡¯t that make you happier?¡±


    Nan Zhi grabbed the back of Shangguan Wan¡¯s hand, her eyes full of emotions. ¡°Wan¡¯er, you¡¯re so kind.¡±


    Mu Sihan, who was about to get off the car, saw the interaction between the two women and a dark expression appeared on his well-defined and handsome face. ¡°Wan¡¯er, be mindful of your status.¡±


    What was going on with these two women exchanging loving nces?


    Shangguan Wan was a hero among women. She had an inherent righteous air about her. If she changed into a military uniform, there would be more women who liked her than men.


    Nan Zhi had just met her and kept saying how good she was. Without his acquiescence, did she really think she coulde into the Crown Pce?


    Why wasn¡¯t she saying how good he was?


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan. His dark eyes were sharp and there was a cold air exuding from him, like he was high up in the air. He was looking fixedly at her and Shangguan Wan¡¯s hands that were sped together.


    That gaze was extremely scary.


    Not waiting for her and Shangguan Wan to say anything, he got out of the car first and left coldly.


    ¡°Ignore him. Not many women can bear his unpredictable, moody and bad-tempered personality.¡± Shangguan Wan pulled Nan Zhi out of the car.


    ¡°The servants and I are having an off day. Tonight will belong to you three.¡± Shangguan Wan pulled Nan Zhi to the kitchen and pointed to the cab. ¡°There¡¯s honey on the top-most shelf. Sihan drank too much so make a cup of honey water for himter. There¡¯s fresh ingredients in the fridge too, you can make whatever you feel like eating tonight.


    ¡°Also, Xiaojie should be back from school soon. As for me, I¡¯m going back to my parent¡¯s hometer and will be back tomorrow.¡±


    Nan Zhi tugged at Shangguan Wan, who was about to leave. ¡°Wan¡¯er, will there be any bad consequences to the two of you if I stay here?¡±


    Shangguan Wan patted Nan Zhi¡¯s arm and winked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got everything taken care of. I know you don¡¯t want to spend time with the big one, but don¡¯t you want to spend time with the little one?¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s words directly prated Nan Zhi¡¯s heart.


    Even in her dreams she wanted to be with her little darling. They had not slept in the same bed together and whispered to each other for a long time.


    After Shangguan Wan left, Nan Zhi stood alone in the luxurious and bright kitchen.


    Although she hade here once before, it still felt like an unreal dream.


    Taking out the honey from the cab, Nan Zhi made a cup of honey water.


    The pce without servants was quiet. Nan Zhi stepped on the high grade cashmere carpet to the second floor.


    The door to the master bedroom was closed. Nan Zhi knocked but there was no answer and she pushed open the door to go in after a moment of hesitation.


    After entering, Nan Zhi saw the tall man half lying on the bed. It seemed like he was quite drunk as his eyes were closed. The slippers on his feet were not yet taken off and his chest was moving up and down gently.


    Nan Zhi walked to the side of the bed with the cup and squatted down, looking at his sleeping face.


    He was not as noisy as Qiao Yanze when he was drunk, and his calm manner, without his sharpness and coldness when he was awake, gave him an addedziness and softness.


    But his body was still exuding a cold air that stopped people from approaching him.


    Nan Zhi did not know whether she should wake him up or let him continue to rest.


    She sighed and put the cup on the bedside table, stood up and prepared to leave.


    Suddenly, her wrist was grabbed by arge and warm hand.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart jumped and she looked back at the man whose eyes were still closed. She pursed her lips and tried to pull her hand away.


    But the man¡¯s fingers tightened slowly.


    His palm was hot and dry, and when it rubbed against her delicate and moist skin, there was a numb feeling.


    ¡°You wanted me to stop entangling with you but in a blink of an eye, you¡¯re hooking up with Shangguan Wan. Miss Nan, what on earth do you want to do?¡± The man slowly opened his dark eyes and stared at her fixedly.


    His gaze was very cold, like he wanted to see through her body and into the depths of her soul.


    Nan Zhi met with his dark eyes. She did not know if he was still drunk or sober and she bit her lip, saying, ¡°She told me about the two of you.¡±


    Mu Sihan sneered coldly. ¡°You believe her when she told you but why didn¡¯t you believe me when I told you?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hair stood on end by his cold gaze and attitude. ¡°Actually, when I went into the bathroom that morning, I didn¡¯t hear what you said to me. When I saw Wan¡¯er calling you, I was confused.¡±


    ¡°What did she tell you?¡± He looked at her gloomily, his handsome face tense and cold.


    ¡°The reason you returned to the Ye family, your marriage and her child.¡±


    Mu Sihan thought of how Shangguan Wan had made him swear that before he managed to wield power, he could never tell anyone anything about her and especially not her child...


    In the end, she had just met Nan Zhi and told her everything.


    Qiao Yanze still had his eyes set on her, did Shangguan Wan also...


    Nan Zhi saw Mu Sihan¡¯s gaze and she suddenly understood what he was thinking. Her long eyshes fluttered with shock. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little unrealistic?¡±


    ¡°What unrealistic, do you know that a woman oncemitted suicide for Shangguan Wan?¡±


    With Shangguan Wan¡¯s personality and charm, it was possible for her to attract girls. She was really the type of person who would make one feel good when meeting her.


    Nan Zhi pulled back her slender wrist from the man¡¯s hot and dry hand. She furrowed her eyebrows and said with apparent dissatisfaction, ¡°Mr. Mu, I have a normal sexual orientation, and Wan¡¯er is not that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°Wan¡¯er?¡± Mu Sihan gave a coldugh. ¡°How long have you known her, calling her so intimately and speaking up for her?¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless and had to remind him, ¡°She¡¯s still your wife in name!¡±

 Chapter 548 - Taking a Bath with Him

    <h4>Chapter 548: Taking a Bath with Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi really could not understand how this man thought.


    He was suspicious of her and his wife...


    She rubbed her wrist that was hurting from his hold, looked at his cold and sharp features and said, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for what you¡¯ve done for Xiaojie. I¡¯m sorry for misunderstanding you.¡±


    The man looked at her submissive expression and his thin lips tightened, his handsome face still cold. ¡°Are you here to make peace?¡±


    Nan Zhi quickly waved her hands. ¡°No, no...¡±


    Before she could finish, she found that the man¡¯s expression turned even colder.


    Nan Zhi quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of getting back together with you again. You need Wan¡¯er¡¯s support and help now, I don¡¯t want to let people to have something on you because of me. You know that a love scandal could destroy a person.¡±


    Hearing her words, the man¡¯s jaw clenched and he gave a smirk. ¡°You really have the overall interest at heart.¡±


    His weird tone made Nan Zhi furrow her eyebrows.


    If she threw caution to the winds and got together with him, and they were found out, she would be a mistress in the eyes of their people, a shameless person who destroyed his marriage with Wan¡¯er.


    Seeing that she was silent, the man eyes darkened and heughed. ¡°I have no care for a seductive woman like you.¡±


    When Nan Zhi knew what he had done for Xiaojie, she felt a little guilty.


    But when she heard him say this, she felt angry and aggrieved.


    She did not want to talk to him anymore.


    She turned and left without looking back.


    When she was at the door, she heard him say coldly, ¡°Close the door.¡±


    The door to the room mmed shut.


    ...


    Nan Zhi had just came out of the room when she saw a handsome little figure running up the stairs.


    Xiaojie, who was wearing the uniform of the Royal Academy, ran up.


    Seeing Nan Zhi, a bright smile appearing on his delicate face. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi!¡±


    Nan Zhi opened her arms and pulled the little fellow who was running towards her, into her arms.


    Turning around several times with the little fellow in her arms, Nan Zhi was then pulled into his room excitedly.


    ...


    Mu Sihan leaned against the bed for half an hour. His head was feeling very heavy but he was clear-headed.


    Looking at the tightly closed door, he frowned.


    Where did that damn woman run off to?


    Taking out his phone, he looked at the time.


    The brat should be back.


    Since she did note in to look for him again, she must be with the brat.


    He was feeling somewhat upset


    She was kind to Qiao Yanze, smiled at Shangguan Wan, close to the brat, but only to him...


    His temper became bad in an instant.


    Just at this moment, Bo Yan called.


    ¡°What?¡±


    On the other end of the line, when Bo Yan heard Mu Sihan¡¯s angry tone, he was slightly stunned before he spoke, ¡°Abandoned again?¡±


    Bo Yan knew him too well and knew that he was short-tempered because of that woman Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Say what you want to say.¡±


    ¡°Women care about status. If you can¡¯t give it to her now, don¡¯t provoke her.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who said I provoked her?¡± He had already prepared himself not to pester her anymore today.


    Bo Yan gave a lowugh. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you say that over 800 times. If you don¡¯t provoke her, pigs would fly.¡±


    Mu Sihan clenched his jaw, a sharp glint in his eyes. ¡°Fine. You¡¯ve got guts. You still care about that woman but still act indifferently. I think you will stay lonely forever.¡±


    Bo Yan was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯m having a blind date.¡±


    Mu Sihanughed like he had heard a very funny joke. ¡°That woman must be very brave, but I hope you can seed this time.¡±


    Bo Yan was a very cold person, a coldness that came from deep within his bones.


    To someone he did not like, he could say nothing from the beginning to end.


    That kind of personality could suffocate people to death.


    Yan Hua used to like him for years and he did not know what she had liked about him.


    After ending the call with Bo Yan, Mu Sihan got up from the bed, opened the door and walked out.


    When he reached the door of Xiaojie¡¯s room, he heard cheerfulughtering from inside.


    ¡°My Brother Jie, I didn¡¯t expect you to receive so many love letters every day at such a young age. I¡¯ve lived for more than twenty years and haven¡¯t received as many love letters as you have!¡±


    Nan Zhi opened another letter and read it aloud with a crisp voice, ¡°From the moment Iid my eyes on you, I was attracted to your deep-set eyes, well-defined nose and sexy thin lips. All the other children in the kindergarten like Ye Xiaojie, but I don¡¯t like him. Compared to Uncle Ye, he¡¯s just a brat. I¡¯ve picked up a heart-shaped stone by the beach, I hope Uncle Ye will like it... Ye Xiaojie, when you see this letter, please pass it to your Daddy... From Bei Li.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s voice became softer and softer as she was nearing the end of the letter.


    Xiaojie¡¯s beautiful features were scrunched up and he took the letter from Nan Zhi¡¯s hand, reading it over quickly. ¡°There are love letters to Daddy too.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Darling, is Bei Li your ssmate?¡±


    Xiaojie nodded. ¡°A lot of boys like her in ss. I didn¡¯t expect her to like Daddy. Seriously? Daddy won¡¯t even let off a four year old child.¡±


    Nan Zhi burst outughing. She pinched Xiaojie¡¯s tender fair face. ¡°When our Brother Jie grows up, you¡¯ll be even more charming than your Daddy.¡±


    Xiaojie wrapped his arms around Nan Zhi¡¯s neck and said with a smile, ¡°Anyway, I only like Pretty Zhizhi.¡± After saying that, he gave Nan Zhi two kisses on her face.


    The man who was standing before the door that was slightly ajar, saw Xiaojie kiss Nan Zhi twice on the face and he frowned.


    ...


    Nan Zhi prepared a sumptuous dinner.


    It had been a long time since the three of them had dinner together.


    Nan Zhi had all her attention on Xiaojie and kept giving him food, scooping soup for him and totally ignoring the man sitting in the master seat.


    The man¡¯s expression became more dark and he stood up and left without eating anything.


    Nan Zhi looked at his icy cold back and her lips moved, but did not say anything in the end.


    After dinner, Xiaojie took Nan Zhi for a walk in the back garden of the pce. After the walk, Nan Zhi wanted to help Xiaojie take a bath when suddenly she felt the surrounding air turn cold. She looked back and when she saw the man standing behind her, she was slightly shocked. Before she could say anything, the man passed her, lifting Xiaojie onto his shoulders and stepped into the bathroom in a sh.


    The door to the bathroom was mmed shut.


    In the bathroom, Xiaojie looked at the man whose eyes were cold. He pursed his lips. ¡°Are you jealous that Pretty Zhizhi wants to take a bath with me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be jealous about!¡±


    ¡°Because she won¡¯t take a bath with you.¡±


    Mu Sihan gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t allow her to take a bath with you in the future.¡±

 Chapter 549 - They’re Having an Affair Behind Your Back!

    <h4>Chapter 549: They¡¯re Having an Affair Behind Your Back!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In a western restaurant near the sea, melodious piano music could be heard.


    A man wearing army green clothes sat by the window and looked out of the window from time to time. There was an icy cold expression on his handsome face.


    Sitting opposite the man was an elegant and beautiful woman in a white dress.


    They came for a blind date and after introducing themselves, the woman secretly checked out the man.


    He was indeed a charming man. His face was handsome, the contours of his face well-defined, a pair of long upturned eyes, his nose was like it was carved, high and perfect, and his slightly pursed thin lips were extremely sexy.


    Apart from being silent and indifferent, the woman could not pick out any of his shorings.


    But, ording to the matchmaker, he was a soldier...


    She was a rich youngdy of a corporation and naturally wanted to find someone that matched her status. She did not think he was good enough, but he was good-looking and had a good figure... She was still a little moved.


    ¡°Mr. Bo, I would not havee for this blind date if my uncle hadn¡¯t asked me to. My future husband must have the capability to drive a luxurious sports car, live in a luxurious vi and have a worth of more than ten billion dors. Mr. Bo, your appearance and temperament are quite outstanding, but you are still some distance away from being my boyfriend and husband. If Mr. Bo agrees to be my lover, I can consider losing out a bit, since you look like have good stamina and should be quite good in that area...¡±


    ...


    Yan Hua had signed a contract with a managementpany called Hua Le, and officially released her first single that she hadposed herself.


    After recording the single, she went to the beach to take the cover photos.


    This time she was going for a pure, yet sexy style, and needed to take two different sets of photos.


    The first set of clothing was a long, off-shoulder flowy white dress, the fitted design outlined her perfect figure. After she had given birth to her child, her figure did not worsen, but in fact became even more perfect.


    She had a tender and delicate appearance. Even with makeup, one could see her delicate skin and wless facial features.


    After finished shooting the first set of pure style photos, Yan Hua changed into the second set of clothes. She changed into a ck bikini, and wore a white transparent blouse.


    When Bo Yan heard the rich youngdy opposite him talking about the requirements of finding her boyfriend and husband, he saw Yan Hua being swallowed up by a big wave. His eyebrows lifted up and he quickly rose from the chair.


    His action shocked the woman who was still rambling along. ¡°Mr. Bo, do you think the money¡¯s not enough? If you can agree to my requests, I can give you ten thousand dors a month.¡±


    ¡°I know you soldiers only have rest days once a month. I¡¯m not asking much, as long as you apany me when you have your rest day...¡±


    Before the woman had finished speaking, Bo Yan threw down some money and strode outside.


    When he was at the entrance of the restaurant, Yan Hua¡¯s head emerged from the sea. Her clothes were all wet and the thin white blouse stuck closely to her figure. The ck bikini inside was particrly eye-catching. Coming out from the water, her hair was wet and there were still droplets of water on her face. She faced the camera and flipped her hair, a charming smile on her lips.


    Under the sun, her exposed skin was so fair that it looked like it was glowing. The legs under her shirt were slender and long...


    She walked forward slowly, her slender finger against her soft lips, the corner of her eyes slightly upturned and her gaze was full of temptation and the sexiness of a wild cat.


    The woman who was having the blind date with Bo Yan came out too and saw Bo Yan staring at the woman who was taking photos with a cold gaze. She said with a look of disdain, ¡°Mr. Bo, those women are all flirtatious and cheap. See how little she¡¯s wearing and flirting at the camera. It¡¯s shameless!¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s long and upturned eyes swept over to the woman beside him coldly and said, ¡°Are you done yet?¡±


    The woman saw the warning and coldness in Bo Yan¡¯s eyes and she pouted. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance...¡±


    ¡°Scram. Go back and take a look at yourself in the mirror. I¡¯m not interested in such an ugly woman like you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The woman touched her delicate face and red at Bo Yan incredulously. Whoever had seen her since she was young said that she was beautiful and had never said that she was ugly...


    Was this damn soldier blind?


    Bo Yan did not want to talk to the woman anymore. He took a few steps forward and looked darkly at the woman who was getting her photos taken by the beach.


    Was she showing people how good her figure was, dressed like that?


    And that smile was so coquettish, who was she trying to seduce?


    The director was very satisfied with Yan Hua¡¯s performance. Although she was still a newbie, she was photogenic and could make an impression on people with the appropriate expression for whichever style.


    And the contours of her face were very photogenic, she was just right, not too fat or too skinny.


    After the shoot, Bo Yan saw a young man with short hair wearing a shirt and jeans running to Yan Hua with water and opened the bottle for her attentively. After she had finished drinking, he wiped at the corner of her mouth with a tissue.


    Bo Yan looked at that young man. He was fair and beautiful, tall, with a head full of grey hair that was fashionable and exaggerated.


    Bo Yan frowned.


    He did not expect that he would meet Yan Hua when he came here to have a blind date today, and even more unexpectedly was that he would meet Yan Hua¡¯s new boyfriend.


    She said she did not like soldiers and even had a new boyfriend.


    It must be that toy boy!


    Bo Yan¡¯s face darkened and he looked at the figures of the intimate couple by the beach for a while before he turned to leave.


    Bo Yan walked to the parking lot and got into the army green SUV. He did not start the engine immediately but took out a cigarette from his pocket.


    He took a few breaths with his eyes narrowed.


    Suddenly, a pair of intimate figures attracted his attention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, people might see.¡± That grey-haired man pushed another man who had his arms around him.


    ¡°I miss you, don¡¯t you miss me too?¡±


    ¡°Of course. But you¡¯re a big star now. We still have to be careful when we meet. It¡¯s not good to be photographed by the paparazzi.¡±


    He had Yan Hua already but was having an affair with another man. Was this grey-haired man bisexual?


    Just when they leaned against a car to kiss, a strong force came towards the grey-haired man.


    He was grabbed by the cor, lifted up and then flung to the wall.


    He looked up and met with a pair of cold eyes.


    The fierce aura emanating from that person made people shudder.


    ...


    Yan Hua received a call from her assistant and rushed to the parking lot.


    ¡°Xiaohe!¡±


    The assistanty crumpled on the ground, with one side of his face red and swollen and the corner of his lips scratched. The other man was also being trampled on.


    Yan Hua saw clearly who was the person hitting them and she was shocked. ¡°Bo Yan? Are you crazy? Why are you beating them?¡±


    ¡°They are having an affair behind your back. This Xiaohe is your boyfriend, right?¡±


    ¡°What boyfriend? She¡¯s my assistant. She¡¯s a girl!¡±

 Chapter 550 - Baby, I’m Soft

    <h4>Chapter 550: Baby, I¡¯m Soft</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    A girl?


    Bo Yan looked at Xiaohe, who was beaten to the ground by his punch. Apart from her beautiful appearance, she did not look like a girl from head to toe.


    Xiaohe, who had been beaten up for no reason, looked at Yan Hua with a pitiful expression. ¡°Huahua, who¡¯s this violent man? Looking at the clothes he¡¯s wearing, he must be a soldier. How could a soldier beat people up? I want to report him!¡±


    Yan Hua helped Xiaohe up. She looked at the side of Xiaohe¡¯s face that was swollen and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. If you want toin, you can do it after going to the hospital to have a checkup.¡±


    Yan Hua helped Xiaohe and her boyfriend into the car and drove away without looking at Bo Yan.


    Yan Hua was no longer the Yan Hua who only had her eyes and heart for Bo Yan. She used to look at him with shyness and admiration, but now, it was only indifference and coldness.


    Looking at the MPV that was disappearing from sight, Bo Yan narrowed his eyes, turned and got on the army green SUV.


    His car followed behind the MPV.


    It was following at a distance.


    Yan Hua took them to the hospital and did a series of checks. Xiaohe had a slight concussion and needed to be hospitalized for observation. Her boyfriend was more seriously injured, his face was beaten up badly.


    He was a popr star and depended on his appearance to earn money!


    Yan Hua stood guiltily by the side and did not know how tofort Xiaohe as she looked at Xiaohe, who was lying by her boyfriend and crying.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find the best doctor to treat him, and no matter how muchpensation you want, I¡¯ll give it.¡±


    Xiaohe looked at the cold man who came in and was angry. ¡°How much money would a soldier like you have?¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s face darkened slightly and he took out a cheque and handed it to Xiaohe. ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    When Xiaohe saw the number of zeroes on the cheque, her jaw was opened wide in shock. She turned and looked at Yan Hua who was by the side. ¡°Huahua, who is he? Your newest pursuer? You really can¡¯t judge a book by it¡¯s cover, mama mia, he¡¯s loaded!¡±


    Xiaohe wiped her tears and her expression changed to one of respect and admiration. ¡°It¡¯s enough, even if I got beaten up, it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    The corners of Yan Hua¡¯s mouth twitched and she red at Xiaohe with her clear eyes.


    This good for nothing fellow!


    She was bought over with a sum of money so easily!


    Bo Yan left the ward after giving the cheque.


    Xiaohe pulled Yan Hua aside and gossiped for a while, but no matter what she asked, Yan Hua refused to say anything more than a word.


    ¡°Huahua, he must be your new pursuer, right? You don¡¯t know how scary his gaze was looking at me, like he was regarding me as a love rival!¡±


    Yan Hua thought of Bo Yan¡¯s expressionless face. From what she knew, he seemed to have no emotions and was cold and indifferent all year round.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He wouldn¡¯t pursue me.¡±


    Bo Yan had always been a man who was unpredictable and never unted his abilities. His feelings were deep and restrained. Unlike Mu Sihan¡¯s dominance and arrogance, Bo Yan hid himself so deeply that no one could see through him.


    Yan Hua had done a lot of homework in order to understand him. Every time she thought he had a little bit of feeling for her, reality would give her a big blow.


    How could she see through a person even her Daddy could not?


    Developing feelings for him would only cause her to be yed with.


    It was impossible between them.


    Fortunately, with the precipitation of time and experience, her feelings for him had also worn away a lot.


    Now she was able to handle the two meetings she had with him in the Capital.


    Everyone had not eaten at night and Yan Hua went out to buy something to eat as she let Xiaohe rest.


    Walking out of the ward, Yan Hua pursed her lips slightly when she saw the tall figure who had not left, was leaning against the door. She did not know what to say to him and felt like there was nothing to be said, so she walked past him.


    The man¡¯s handsome cold face darkened.


    He straightened up and grabbed Yan Hua¡¯s wrist, with a strength she could not resist, he pulled her to a secluded dark corner.


    Yan Hua did not shout or panic. She had beposed and calm after experiencing the misfortune of the Yan family.


    She looked up towards the man who looked dark and cold under the dim light.


    ¡°Mr. Bo, is there anything you want, pulling me over here?¡±


    Bo Yan looked at the woman¡¯s clean and exquisite features upon her beautiful face, his eyes darkening and his handsome face cold. ¡°What were you shooting for by the beach?¡±


    Yan Hua was stunned for a moment before smiling. ¡°Publicity photos. Why, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Why are you wearing so little for publicity photos?¡±


    Yan Hua stared at the man questioning her, a dazed look on her face. Although he did not like her in the past, he always liked to question her about things.


    For example, which man did she talk to more? Or who was she talking on the phone with in the middle of the night?


    Every time he asked like that, it would give her the illusion that he cared about her.


    It was a pity that he did not be an actor.


    Yan Hua lifted her lips in a smile. ¡°Why? Doesn¡¯t it look good?¡±


    Bo Yan looked at the smiling woman in front of him. Her eyes sparkled with a charming light and attracted people toe closer to her. But when looked closer, there was a faint mockery in her eyes.


    She had be a charming woman. When she wanted to seduce you, her eyes would light up and when she did not want to seduce you, there would be thorns in her eyes.


    She was not the same Yan Hua as before.


    Bo Yan stared at her small face and coldly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    Yan Hua plucked at a long strand of hair that was on her cheek. She raised her hands and tied her hair up into a bun, smiling while looking at Bo Yan. ¡°If it¡¯s not good, Mr. Bo, you don¡¯t have to look. It¡¯s okay if other people like to see it.¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s eyes darkened, his handsome face turning cold, and the voiceing out from his throat was particrly cold. ¡°Yan Hua, why have you be like this?¡±


    Yan Hua found it funny. What, had she be an eyesore to him now?


    Not wanting to say anything to him anymore, Yan Hua was about to turn and leave when her phone rang.


    When she saw the caller ID, she stepped forward, a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Baby, what are you doing?¡±


    Although she had walked some distance away, Bo Yan, who had sharp ears, still heard what she had said. Before she could say anything more, he suddenly went forward and grabbed her wrist again.


    Yan Hua was caught unaware and her phone dropped to the ground when he grabbed her wrist.


    The call was cut off.


    She looked at the man who had grabbed her and almost at the same moment, the man flung her to the wall behind and his tall body came towards her.


    Yan Hua was shocked by his series of actions. But she soon recovered and narrowed her pretty eyes, looking at the man¡¯s menacing, handsome face and his dark eyes. Suddenly, she let out augh. ¡°Bo Yan, are you jealous of my baby?¡±

 Chapter 551 - She Has a Daughter!

    <h4>Chapter 551: She Has a Daughter!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Baby?


    Her voice was like cotton candy melting into people¡¯s hearts, sweet, soft and could make people have goosebumps.


    Especially when she called out the word ¡®baby¡¯, it was not forced or taunting, but was a feeling of adoration from the bottom of her heart.


    Bo Yan could feel that this person was an extremely important person to her.


    He narrowed his eyes and his face turned dark. ¡°Yan Hua, when did you lose respect for yourself?¡±


    Yan Hua mulled over the words ¡®lose respect for yourself¡¯ to herself and looked at him with her head tilted, the corners of her lips lifting into a smirk and she mocked him. ¡°What rights does a man who once made me have the least self respect, say this to me? Bo Yan, are you being cheap?¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s eyes turned dark at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    After Yan Hua spoke, she straightened up her body, preparing to leave.


    The man suddenly lifted his hand, pressed on her slender shoulders and gave her a push.


    Yan Hua was pushed against the wall by him again.


    She frowned and opened her mouth to say something but the handsome man suddenly lowered his head and kissed her.


    In fact, the number of times he had kissed her could be counted with the fingers of his hand.


    He gave people the impression of being cold, indifferent, stable and abstinent.


    He could restrain all kinds of emotions and hid them deeply.


    She felt that he was ruthless and cold-blooded when the Yan family incident happened.


    But she liked his indifference and ruthlessness.


    He was like a walking hormone, one would blush even when looking at him from a distance.


    But she neglected the fact that he was a poppy.


    He looked good but to her, he was also poisonous.


    The ce he had dragged her to was a remote dark corner of the hospital where no one came at this time.


    She was crushed by him on the lips and her senses were surrounded by the man¡¯s fresh breath. In principle, she should be pushing him away.


    But now she knew a thing or two about men¡¯s virtues.


    The more she struggled, the more it would arouse the animal nature and desire to conquer in their bones.


    Yan Hua did not want the same thing happening again likest year when she was forced into doing it with him. While she was being forced to receive his kisses, she ced both hands on his chest.


    The army green shirt could not hide the man¡¯s muscr pectoral muscles at all. Her palm touched his hot temperature through his shirt as well as his muscles. Her eyshes fluttered and her slender fingers moved downwards from his chest slowly.


    The tips of her fingers swept over his hard and firm eight-pack.


    She touched his abdominal muscles.


    This touch felt good.


    It was not as exaggerated like those fitness coaches, and was not delicate like those young hunks. It was lean yet firm and strong.


    The man¡¯s kissing stopped.


    Yan Hua looked up and her gaze moved from his sexy Adam¡¯s apple to his handsome contours of his face and his elegant facial features.


    Her lips that were red from his kissing, lifted up slightly.


    Her slender and soft fingertips moved from his abdominal muscles to the edge of his army pants, and her fingertips slowly moved along to the belt buckle.


    The gaze he was looking at her, darkened slightly.


    The outlines of his face tensed. ¡°Yan Hua, what are you doing?¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s index finger and thumb curled gently.


    With a snap, the buckle was easily unbuckled by her.


    Her soft fingers were about to stretch down along the unbuckled belt when the man suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbing her fingers in a firm hold.


    His elegant eyebrows frowned.


    The eyes looking at her turned sharp. ¡°Buckle it.¡±


    Yan Hua raised her eyebrows, the gaze looking at him was yful. ¡°Dragging me over to a dark corner, pushing me against a wall and kissing me, are you not thinking of...¡±


    She did not finish her words but the meaning in her words was obvious enough.


    Bo Yan looked at her and pursed his thin lips, not saying anything.


    Although Yan Hua could not see through him, she still know his personality.


    The more she took the initiative, the more he would be indifferent and disgusted.


    She smiled and pulled his shirt out, the tip of her little finger pretended to scratch his abdominal muscles carelessly.


    Emotions passed through Bo Yan¡¯s eyes.


    Since the Yan family went bankrupt and his true colors were revealed, he had never worn sses again.


    Without the sses, he looked even more sharp and cold.


    Especially when his face was dark, he looked like a grim reaper from hell.


    ¡°Yan Hua, I asked you to buckle my belt.¡± His voice had turned colder.


    Yan Hua slowly buckled up his belt and looked at him with her bright eyes, a half smile on her lips and a helpless expression on her face. ¡°I thought you wanted to do it with me. That¡¯s what I said, how could amander-in-chief like Mr. Bo do such dirty and shameful things!¡±


    Bo Yan looked at the smile on Yan Hua¡¯s face and punched at the top of her head with his fist, his eyes dark. ¡°Yan Hua, you were never like this before.¡±


    Yan Hua met with his eyes that seemed to want to swallow her up. She was irritated but there was a smile on her face. ¡°You used to be a bodyguard in the Yan family, but who knew when you suddenly changed into a captain of the Special Anti-Drug Team.¡±


    She leaned her head against the wall and looked at the stars on the horizon. ¡°And, I didn¡¯t listen to my daddy and liked someone I shouldn¡¯t have. I thought there was only one man in the whole world. I only learnedter that three-legged toads are hard to find but two-legged men are everywhere!¡±


    Bo Yan looked at Yan Hua, the vein on his forehead throbbing, and his usual indifference disappeared, leaving only anger.


    Yan Hua pushed him away with a smile and left without looking back. She only rxed her tensed up body at a corner he could not see.


    It felt like going into a war every time she faced him.


    After Yan Hua left, Bo Yan stood by the corner and smoked a cigarette.


    When he had finished smoking, he was preparing to leave when he saw a woman¡¯s cell phone lying on the ground not far away.


    Bo Yan walked over and picked up the phone.


    It was Yan Hua¡¯s and she had forgotten to pick up her phone when she left.


    He did not unlock her phone, and went to Xiaohe¡¯s ward but Yan Hua was not there. He then drove to her apartment.


    ...


    Yan Hua drove back to the district and she was tired after a day¡¯s work. She rubbed her neck and walked to the gate when the nanny¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Huahua.¡±


    When she saw the nanny, who was carrying Little Apple,ing out from the supermarket downstairs, Yan Hua rushed forward and carried Little Apple, kissing her on the top of her head. ¡°Baby, did you miss Mommy?¡±


    Little Apple smiled and her eyes were like crescents, adorable and cute.


    ¡°Huahua, you must be tired from working all day. I made some Treme Lotus Seed Soup...¡± The nanny did not finished her words and was startled when she saw a tall and cold figure walking towards them.

 Chapter 552 - Sweet Night

    <h4>Chapter 552: Sweet Night</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When he was still a few steps away from Yan Hua, Bo Yan stopped abruptly.


    Seeing the little baby in Yan Hua¡¯s arms, Bo Yan¡¯s pupils constricted and his grip on Yan Hua¡¯s phone tightened.


    He wanted to go forward and take a look at the baby in Yan Hua¡¯s arms, but it seemed like his legs had turned into lead, too heavy to move.


    The nanny did not expect she would see Bo Yan here and she said softly, ¡°Young Master...¡± Then, realizing her mistake she said hurriedly, ¡°Huahua, why is Mr. Bo here?¡±


    Yan Hua handed Little Apple to the nanny and pursed her lips. ¡°Bring Little Apple up first.¡±


    Bo Yan saw the nanny carrying the baby away and hurried forward, but soon, a tall man blocked in front of him.


    ¡°Huahua, I heard that there was a problem during the shoot today. Xiaohe was hurt too, are you okay?¡±


    Bo Yan looked at the man who suddenly appeared in front Yan Hua. He was about the same height as him and was wearing a ck t-shirt and jeans. He looked a little like Bo Yan too, but he seemed to be in his early twenties and a few years younger than him.


    Yan Hua smiled and shook her head, holding the man¡¯s arm intimately. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m not okay?¡±


    Her voice was soft and coquettish. The eyes looking at the man was bright, as if only the man existed in her eyes.


    Shepletely ignored Bo Yan, who was only a few steps away from her.


    The man saw Bo Yan who was not far away from the corner of his eyes and quickly understood the purpose he came to look for Yan Hua. He must be an admirer who wanted to pursue Yan Hua!


    But this one had the looks and temperament!


    ¡°Ji Yan, aren¡¯t you going up to see Little Apple?¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°Of course, who am I going to see if I¡¯m not seeing you and my daughter!¡±


    Yan Hua had no shortage of pursuers in recent years. Even if she had given birth to Little Apple, her pursuers did not mind. On the contrary, they all adored Little Apple with herrge, sweet eyes.


    Yan Hua had no choice but to ask the boss of the managementpany, who was also her manager, to act as her shield.


    This n was quite effective.


    After Ji Yan went upstairs, Yan Hua came up to Bo Yan, whose expression was cold and seeing the phone in his hand, she stretched out her hand. ¡°Thank you Mr. Bo for bringing me my phone.¡±


    Instead of returning her phone, Bo Yan looked at her sullenly, like he wanted to catch every emotion in her eyes clearly. ¡°Is the child mine?¡±


    The little baby looked small. If he calcted by time, they had intercourse once after the downfall of the Yan family.


    Could she have gotten pregnant from that time?


    There was no panic in Yan Hua¡¯s eyes and she gave a faint smile, which seemed to be mixed with slight ridicule. ¡°That time I took the contraceptive pill the next day. Didn¡¯t you send someone to confirm that?¡±


    Yes, he confirmed that she had taken the pill, so when he saw her holding the baby in her arms, he was shocked, but on second thought, what if there was something wrong with the pill or it was expired?


    Yan Hua could guess what Bo Yan was thinking and she gave a small smile. ¡°The child is Ji Yan¡¯s. You can probably see that he looks a little like you. I was unable to walk out of the pain you have caused me that time so me and him...¡±


    Yan Hua did not say it clearly, but they were both grown man and woman, so he should understand the meaning in her words.


    Bo Yan clenched his jaw, his gaze looking at Yan Hua sharply. ¡°If it¡¯s not mine, why do you need to ask the nanny to quickly bring her up, and not let me have a look?¡±


    Yan Huaughed. ¡°It¡¯s not your child, why should I show it to you? Mr. Bo, we do not have anything between us anymore, please stop appearing before me. I don¡¯t want you to disturb my life again. Besides, isn¡¯t it better for us to go our own separate ways?¡±


    Bo Yan looked at the woman who had turned cold and he narrowed his long upturned eyes. His tall body took two steps forward,ing close to her.


    Yan Hua was forced to back away.


    Until her back touched the cold hard wall.


    Her beautiful eyes stared at him without flinching. He suddenly gave a lowugh, bent down and came close to her ear, his voice low. ¡°What you said doesn¡¯t count. I will find out about this matter.¡±


    His fresh and pleasant smelling breath went into her ear.


    Yan Hua was stunned for a few seconds and her heartbeat inexplicably sped up.


    Bo Yan returned her phone, got into the SUV and sped away.


    ...


    Nan Zhi did not know what Mu Sihan said to Xiaojie when they were taking a bath. When he went to bed at night, he pulled her and Mu Sihan to lie on the same bed. ¡°I haven¡¯t slept in the same bed with Daddy and Mommy for a long time. I don¡¯t care, I want to sleep with Daddy and Mommy tonight.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan and saw that his eyes were dark and sharp. She whispered to Xiaojie, ¡°Our Brother Jie is a big boy now, you should know that Daddy and Mommy can¡¯t sleep in the same bed now...¡±


    Xiaojie looked at the cold man standing by the bed with his head tilted, his bright ck eyes blinked. ¡°But Daddy said that if I didn¡¯t say that, he would have a little sister with Pretty Zhizhi.¡±


    Mu Sihan was speechless. The brat promised not to say it.


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan, whose face was dark, and his eyes looked away.


    Xiaojie hugged Nan Zhi¡¯s arm and shook it, pouting his lips. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, let¡¯s sleep together. I¡¯ll sleep in the middle, Daddy won¡¯t bully you.¡±


    <i>Brat, do you even know the meaning of bully?</i>


    Nan Zhi felt like she owed Xiaojie for not being by his side for this past year. She could not beat him and could only promise to stay and sleep on his little bed.


    Xiaojie leaned against Nan Zhi¡¯s arms, listening to her read a story. After a while, he fell asleep.


    Nan Zhi touched the little fellow¡¯s head and her clear beautiful eyes emitted a soft maternal glow under the light. Her fair skin, high nose bridge, red lips and gentle eyes made her look gentle and beautiful.


    Mu Sihan walked quietly to the side of the bed where shey, lowered his head and his handsome face approached her.


    Nan Zhi had all of her attention on Xiaojie, who was in her arms. By the time she realized that something was wrong, the man¡¯s handsome face was already close to her.


    Nan Zhi jolted with shock, but her movement caused her lips to brush against the man¡¯s sexy thin lips.


    She hastily turned her head, her long eyshes fluttering. She wanted to say something but the man¡¯s cold voice, which was a little teasing, sounded above her head. ¡°Miss Nan, why did you kiss me?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the menacing and arrogant man, whose eyebrows were slightly raised, her lips twitching. ¡°Mr. Mu, where is your face?¡±

 Chapter 553 - So Shy…

    <h4>Chapter 553: So Shy...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The orange wallmp at the head of the bed shone down from the top of Nan Zhi, as if it had covered her with a soft, golden halo.


    Her thick and long eyshes fluttered lightly seductively.


    Mu Sihan pinched Nan Zhi¡¯s delicate chin and looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°When I¡¯m done with my bath, we¡¯ll discuss where my face is.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    He got up and strode away.


    Nan Zhi looked at his tall back and was slightly dazed.


    She had never thought that one day she would be able to spend time with him so peacefully.


    It was not until the sound of WeChat chimed that Nan Zhi regained her senses.


    She opened WeChat while caressing Xiaojie¡¯s head.


    It was a message from Yanran. ¡°Xiao Beast took me to the movies today.¡±


    Nan Zhi quickly replied, ¡°Boss Xiao has been quite affectionatetely.¡±


    Yanran replied, ¡°What affectionate? He¡¯s using it to be in heat.¡±


    Nan Zhi: ¡°???¡±


    Yanran: ¡°He took me to Hong Kong just to watch a movie. I thought what good movie it could be that it would only show there, but in the end it was an X-rated film.¡±


    Nan Zhiughed. This definitely seemed like something Xiao Yi would do!


    Nan Zhi did not think it was appropriate for her toment on Yanran and Xiao Yi¡¯s rtionship. Yanran had tried all kinds of methods to escape but she still fell into Xiao Yi¡¯s hands in the end.


    Yanran only hoped that Xiao Yi would get tired of this unusual rtionship soon and end it.


    Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran were engrossed in their conversation and did not notice the man, who had finished taking his bath,ing over.


    Yanran: ¡°But the male lead of the movie is really handsome. His pectoral muscles and abdominal muscles are perfect. The way hees out of the pool in briefs made me blush.¡±


    Nan Zhi: ¡°Who¡¯s the main lead? Do you have any photos?¡±


    Yanran: ¡°Yes, yes. I secretly took one, I¡¯ll send it to you right now.¡±


    Before Nan Zhi received Xia Yanran¡¯s message, her phone was suddenly pulled out of her hand.


    Nan Zhi quickly looked up.


    When she saw the man standing by her side, her breathing tightened.


    The man¡¯s handsome face was cold and there was a dangerous look in the dark eyes looking at her. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Nan Zhi thought of what she and Xia Yanran had talked about and reached out to grab her phone.


    But the man was faster and his tall body stepped back quickly.


    Just then, the sound of a WeChat message arriving sounded.


    Xia Yanran had sent the photo of the male lead in briefs over.


    Mu Sihan clicked open the photo and after looking at it, his handsome face darkened instantly.


    Nan Zhi looked at his expression and lowered her eyes, moving her body towards Xiaojie.


    The temperature of the surrounding air dropped.


    Xia Yanran then sent another message over. ¡°How is it, how is it? Isn¡¯t it super sexy!¡±


    Mu Sihan deleted the photo immediately and cklisted Xia Yanran.


    When Xia Yanran, who was in Ning City, sent another message to Nan Zhi, it showed a notification that the message was rejected.


    This...


    Zhizhi cklisted her?


    Mu Sihan swtiched off Nan Zhi¡¯s phone and threw it on the bedside table, looking down at her with his dark eyes narrowed. ¡°You women talk about this usually? Have you not seen men wearing briefs before?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s scalp was starting to tingle.


    The conversation between girls would sometimes be like that of men, with arger scale of topics.


    Besides, since it was shown in the movie, wasn¡¯t it for people to see?!


    Nan Zhi bit her lips and under the man¡¯s fierce and sharp gaze, she mustered up her courage and said, ¡°Actually, I just wanted to look at his face.¡±


    She did not expect the man¡¯s face to darken even more after she said that. ¡°Otherwise, what else would you like to see?¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    The surrounding atmosphere was frozen for a few seconds. The man looked at her slightly red ears and his sullen expression eased. ¡°You want to watch that kind of movie?¡±


    Nan Zhi waved her hands quickly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to watch it.¡±


    The man snorted and turned to leave without saying anything.


    Nan Zhi wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead. Fortunately, he had left or she really did not know how to end such a topic...


    More than ten minutester, Nan Zhi, who had almost fallen asleep with Xiaojie in her arms, was being pinched on the chin. She opened her eyes and was taken aback when she saw the handsome and cold man. ¡°Why are you here again?¡±


    Hearing her words, the man¡¯s thin lips were pressed into a tight line.


    He did not say anything and lifted her out of bed.


    Nan Zhi was afraid of falling as her body was suddenly suspended in air and her hands instinctively held onto his shoulders.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± She struggled in his arms, signaling that she coulde down and walk by herself.


    The man turned a deaf ear and took her to the elevator, going up the the top floor of the pce.


    He carried her into a room with the lights off and the curtains drawn tight.


    There was arge, soft sofa in the room and he ced her on it. She was confused and wanted to ask why he had brought her here when suddenly, the big screen in front lit up.


    Nan Zhi was surprised. This room looked to be a huge home theater.


    So, he went out suddenly just now was to run up here to prepare the movie?


    Nan Zhi lowered her eyes and saw that on the coffee table in front of the sofa, was a bottle of red wine and two wine sses.


    Before she could say anything, a gasp sounded from the screen suddenly.


    The sound effect of the home theater in the pce was extremely lifelike, as if the male and female leads were right in front of her.


    Nan Zhi looked at the movie screen. It was already an X-rated scene from the beginning!


    Nan Zhi never thought that there would be such films in the pce. Weren¡¯t they meant to be conservative here?!


    A man and a woman sitting together, watching this kind of film... it couldn¡¯t be more ambiguous than this.


    On the screen, the female lead sat on the male lead and her head leaned back, exposing her fair neck. The male lead was buried in her corbones and there was a look of desire in female lead¡¯s eyes, her red lips opened slightly in a seductive manner.


    That low and coy moan could make goosebumps appear on one¡¯s arms.


    Nan Zhi heartbeat was fast and she was blushing, while the man beside her looked more well-defined, cold and charming under the light from the screen. His dark eyes were focused on the screen and she did not know if he was really watching it with that concentrated look.


    In the movie, the male lead began to take off the female lead¡¯s clothes.


    Nan Zhi did not know what she was thinking, she instinctively reached out her hand and covered the man¡¯s eyes.


    When she realized she was overreacting, she quickly drew back her hand, but the man next to her was faster and his hand grabbed her fingers.


    Because of nervousness and embarrassment, ayer of sweat came out from her palm.


    The man took her hand and put it on his knee.


    His dark gaze no longer looked at the screen but was focused on her beautiful side profile. ¡°Kitten, the female lead is not as good-looking as you, and her figure is not as good as yours either.¡±


    There was a hint of hoarseness in his deep, cold voice and it was inexplicably sexy and unconsciously, she felt her heart stir.

 Chapter 554 - You’re Just Jealous I Have a Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 554: You¡¯re Just Jealous I Have a Daughter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Her chest is too big,¡± he continued.


    Nan Zhi nced at the screen, the female lead was really sexy.


    Almost unconsciously, she then quickly looked down at herself.


    She had a well-proportioned figure, areas that should be big were not small, while those that should be slim were not fat. Butpared to the female lead on the screen, her voluptuous area was quite ordinary.


    Did he mean that she was too small?


    Perhaps seeing through what she was thinking, he looked at the area below her corbones, a faint smile on his thin lips. ¡°Yours is not too big or too small, it¡¯s just right.¡±


    Nan Zhi quickly moved away from him. Pervert! How could he say something like that so casually!


    Mu Sihan looked sideways at the woman who was now far away from him. His long arm reached over to the back of the sofa behind her and his long fingers patted the top of her head. ¡°Are you enjoying the movie?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face was flushed by the atmosphere in the movie and she shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    The man¡¯s hand grabbed the back of the woman¡¯s head to stop her from moving. Nan Zhi reached out to swat at the hand fixed on her head.


    But very quickly, the man grabbed her hand.


    ¡°You pulled my hand so that I¡¯d be closer to you?¡±


    Nan Zhi had never seen such a shameless person before.


    She wanted to shake his hand off but he tightened his hold, pulling her straight into his arms.


    He was wearing a navy blue night robe, the straps tied loosely, revealing his well-defined chest. Under the dim lighting, it looked sexy and charming.


    How could someone be so good-looking?


    As if sensing her thoughts, he lifted her chin, dark eyes narrowed and his voice deep. ¡°Am I good-looking or is the male lead good-looking?¡±


    When he spoke, his hot breathnded on her delicate skin, with a numb feeling akin to an electric shock.


    It was her first time watching this kind of movie with the man and it was already awkward and embarrassing. She couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to him. Even if she had strong determination and perseverence, she would still relent a little.


    She red at him. ¡°Why are you so bad?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at the woman in his arms. Although the light was dim, the blush on her face was as beautiful as a blooming rose at night.


    He swallowed and kissed her from her hair, to her cheek and then the corner of her lips.


    She put her hands on his shoulders and felt a little confused.


    The two of them now were not official and she did not know if she should obey him or not...


    While she was distracted, he pushed past her teeth and wrapped his tongue around hers, sucking hard as if to swallow her.


    The sounds in the theater was getting more heated and the man kissing her seemed more and more impatient. Her heart was thumping and her body was numb, like it was hot and cold at the same time.


    His wet and hot tongue swept through every corner of her mouth, and his hand also reached into her shirt, touching her delicate and smooth back.


    Under such an intimate atmosphere, both of them could hardly control themselves.


    The man¡¯s fingertips were ced on the sp of her bra. He was about to unhook it when the phone he had ced on the coffee table rang.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened immediately.


    Who was so insensible to call him in the middle of the night? Did they want to die?!


    Nan Zhi also heard the sound and pushed at his shoulders, her breath slightly unstable. ¡°...Phone.¡±


    ¡°Ignore it.¡±


    His hot lipsnded on her beautiful neck.


    Nan Zhi nced at the phone that was vibrating on the coffee table and pushed his head. ¡°It¡¯s Bo Yan.¡±


    Bo Yan?


    Bo Yan would not call him at this time for no reason.


    Did something happened at the force?


    Taking in a breath to reign in his raging desire, Mu Sihan endured the heat and tension in his body. He released Nan Zhi, taking the phone and swiped to pick up the call.


    His jaw was clenched tight, and there was still a lingering trace of desire in his eyes. ¡°This better be something important.¡±


    ¡°Come down, I¡¯m at the pce gate.¡±


    After Mu Sihan left, Nan Zhi turned off the movie and went to take a bath in Xiaojie¡¯s room.


    Her heart was still beating hard when shey down to sleep beside Xiaojie.


    ...


    Downstairs.


    Mu Sihan looked at the distraught Bo Yan, and the fire that was umting in his body disappeared after seeing him in such a state.


    ¡°Something happened?¡±


    Bo Yan sat on the sofa, the long fingers that were ced on his knees were trembling slightly. He looked at Mu Sihan with aplicated look. ¡°I... might have a daughter.¡±


    Mu Sihan thought that something bad had happened to him. He was not good atforting people and had even prepared a few words offort in his heart.


    In the end...


    ¡°You f*cking have a daughter, what¡¯s with your expression?¡± The fire that had disappeared started to rise again in Mu Sihan.


    He finally had a chance to be intimate with his Kitten, but at the most crucial moment, Bo Yan came to make trouble.


    If he was here to make trouble then so be it, but he even said he had a daughter!


    Was he bullying him for not having a daughter?


    Bo Yan saw that Mu Sihan was silent, his handsome face was cold and there was a menacing look in his eyes. Bo Yan frowned, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It seems like you¡¯re angry?¡±


    How could he not be?


    The arrow was already on the string and was cut down by him.


    Bo Yan took out a cigarette from his pocket and passed one to Mu Sihan. ¡°You used your hands to settle it by looking at Nan Zhi¡¯s photo again?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s slender leg kicked at Bo Yan. ¡°You came here just to tell me you have a daughter?¡±


    Bo Yan put the cigarette in his mouth and lowered his head to lit it up. He took a few breaths of it with his eyes narrowed, slowly blowing out white smoke. ¡°You have Nan Zhi¡¯s phone number, right?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What do you want to do with her phone number? If there¡¯s anything, tell me straight and I¡¯ll pass the message.¡±


    Bo Yan said, ¡°I think she doesn¡¯t even want to talk to you now!¡±


    Mu Sihan was speechless.


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t tell me Nan Zhi¡¯s number, I¡¯ll try to confirm it myself.¡± Bo Yan flicked the ashes and turned to leave.


    Mu Sihan grabbed Bo Yan¡¯s arms, the contours of his face sharp, and was gritting his teeth. ¡°I really want to f*cking beat you up.¡± He restrained his emotions and said coldly, ¡°Yan Hua had a daughter with you?¡±


    Mu Sihan knew Bo Yan well. If it was not a woman he cared about, he would not even take a look if a woman had stripped herself bare and climbed into his bed.


    He was so calm and abstinent that he did not look like a normal man at all.


    A faint smile appeared on Bo Yan¡¯s usually cold and indifferent face. ¡°She¡¯s still very small. ording to my calctions, it should be mine but she doesn¡¯t admit it.¡±


    Mu Sihan said, ¡°Look at your useless face. Women are good at stealing men¡¯s sperm. Nan Zhi also stole mine and secretly got pregnant with the brat.¡±


    The more Bo Yan thought about it, the harder it was to suppress his emotions. He grabbed Mu Sihan¡¯s arm, a faint smile in his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore. I¡¯m going to sneak into her roomter and take a sample of the child.¡±


    Mu Sihan replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy, it might not be yours.¡±


    Bo Yan looked at Mu Sihan, his expression proud. ¡°You¡¯re jealous I have a daughter but you only have a son.¡±


    Mu Sihan was speechless.


    He wanted to beat this guy up!

 Chapter 555 - A DNA Test

    <h4>Chapter 555: A DNA Test</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Did Bo Yane over in the middle of the night just to provoke him?


    If it had not been for his interruption, Nan Zhi might have been pregnant with his daughter already!


    Mu Sihan did not look at Bo Yan and spat out a word coldly, ¡°Scram!¡±


    If he did not go, he would not be able to control his temper.


    Before Bo Yan left, he looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s cold face and he simply said, ¡°You¡¯re sexually frustrated!¡±


    Mu Sihan grabbed the ashtray on the coffee table and threw it at Bo Yan.


    Bo Yan dodged it nimbly and the ashtray brushed past his body,nding on the ground.


    After Bo Yan left, Mu Sihan sat on the sofa and smoked a cigarette.


    His chest was heaving slightly and it took a long time to calm the feeling of wanting to beat someone up.


    How could a boring and inflexible person like Bo Yan have a daughter?


    God must be blind!


    After smoking, Mu Sihan went upstairs.


    His Kitten was no longer in the theater room and the intimate atmosphere was gone.


    He went to the second floor and pushed open the door of Xiaojie¡¯s room.


    It was locked?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened immediately.


    This woman!


    If he really wanted to do something to her, would a door be enough to stop him?


    And besides, this was his territory!


    He stood quietly at the door for a moment. He did not take the spare key but went into the bathroom of the master bedroom.


    Damn Bo Yan, he had guessed right.


    He could only settle it by himself tonight!


    ...


    It was alreadyte at night but Bo Yan, who wasing out of Crown Pce, was very awake and clear-headed.


    He thought of how Mu Sihan had said that women were good at stealing men¡¯s sperm...


    He tightened his grip on the steering wheel. Although there were not much emotions showing on his handsome face, the veins on his arms were already protruding out...


    Did Yan Hua really give birth to his daughter?


    Bo Yan drove the SUV to Yan Hua¡¯s apartment and smoked a cigarette, before getting off the car with a thin wire.


    Picking a lock was an easy task for him.


    In less than a minute, he unlocked the door to her apartment.


    She lived in a small apartment with three rooms and one living room.


    Bo Yan circled around the living room and his gazended on the drying rack on the balcony.


    There were many children¡¯s clothes hanging on it.


    He went over and touched one of the little clothes. He then put it by his nose and sniffed it.


    It smelled so good.


    He suddenly saw a set of women¡¯s undergarments from the corner of his eye.


    The bra was ace style, and the panty... the fabric was pitifully scarce. What can it wrap around when worn?


    Bo Yan¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    He stared at that pair of G-string for a few seconds, then pulled it down, rolling it into a ball and stuffing it into his pants pocket.


    Walking to one of the doors, he gently pushed it open.


    The lights in the room were not all turned off, only a yellow wallmp was turned on. Under the soft lighting, the young woman and the baby were sleeping soundly.


    Bo Yan took a few steps into the room.


    The baby suddenly opened her big ck eyes and looked at Bo Yan, opened her little mouth and gave a chuckle.


    Bo Yan looked at the baby¡¯s adorable appearance and an irrepressible tenderness was overflowing from his chest.


    He held his breath, suppressing the urge to carry the little baby into his arms. His eyes thennded on the sleeping woman.


    There was no makeup on her face and her skin glowed under the light, delicate, smooth and without ws. Perhaps she was too tired recently, there were faint shadows under her eyes.


    She looked like an innocent girl when asleep and her red lips were slightly opened...


    After staring at her for a while, she suddenly whimpered, ¡°Daddy... Don¡¯t go...¡± Her long eyshes moved and she opened her eyes.


    Bo Yan quickly hid behind the curtain.


    Fortunately, she was just having a nightmare and did not wake up.


    When Bo Yan stood by the bed again, the baby had fallen asleep.


    He picked up a small pacifier in the bedside table and put it into a stic bag.


    He went around the room and put a hidden camera in an inconspicuous ce.


    Bo Yan drove back to the base.


    Lying on the bed, he was not sleepy at all.


    Taking out his phone, he clicked on the surveince video.


    Looking at the mother and daughter sleeping soundly, his fingertip gently caressed their figures on the screen.


    After staring at the screen for a long time, he did not know when he had fallen asleep.


    He woke up on time again before dawn.


    It was almost time to get up and train soon.


    He took his phone and could not help looking at the surveince video again.


    The woman on the bed was awake. She sat up and Bo Yan thought she was going to get up but she did something that shocked him.


    She picked up the baby on the bed, pulled off her pajamas and...


    The blood in Bo Yan¡¯s body rushed to his lower abdomen when he saw that tender area the baby was sucking on.


    His sexy throat moved up and down.


    After eating and drinking to her fill, the baby smacked her lips and fell asleep again.


    Bo Yan saw Yan Hua get out of bed and walked out of the room. After a while, she came back again.


    Yan Hua had work recently so she had to squeeze the milk for Little Apple to drink during the day. She sat at the head of the bed, revealing her exquisite corbones and the fair curve of her...


    Her head was slightly lowered, and because she had just woken up, her long hair appeared more messy, a few strands covered her cheeks and made her facial features looked even more exquisite and beautiful.


    She was clearly doing something sacred, but when Bo Yan was watching it, his breathing became tight.


    There were even some bad thoughts in his mind.


    The number of times he had been intimate with her could be counted on his fingers.


    And they had only done the thing between men and women once.


    But that time was enough for him to remember it for the rest of his life.


    ...


    Yan Hua concentrated on the actions of her hands. It was what she did every day but today she felt strange doing it.


    She felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at her from the dark.


    But she had looked around and the curtains were drawn tight that there was not even a fly in the room except for her and Little Apple.


    After she was done, Yan Hua got up and washed up.


    When she went to the balcony to collect the clothing, she saw that one of the hangers was empty and she frowned.


    Where was the panty she wore yesterday?


    Yan Hua looked down from the balcony. Did the wind blow it away?


    But the rest of the clothes were still there, why did her panty disappear?


    Strange...


    ...


    Nan Zhi also woke up some time before dawn.


    Looking at the little fellow in her arms, she felt like she was wrapped in honey.


    She wished she could see her little darling every day...


    But she knew that her request was only an impossible dream.


    That day, she argued with Mu Sihan and said that she would fight for Xiaojie¡¯s custody through awsuit. But she knew that there was no way she could win.


    With just one word, there would be nowyer in the Capital who would dare to take on her case.

 Chapter 556 - She Has a Man Behind Your Back

    <h4>Chapter 556: She Has a Man Behind Your Back</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi was not someone who allowed herself to dwell in sadness. She understood the difficulty Mu Sihan faced and would not force him to make any promises or give her a status immediately.


    What¡¯s more, Xiaojie would receive better education being with him.


    Let¡¯s keep it like this for the time being!


    Nan Zhi got up from bed, washed up and went downstairs to prepare breakfast.


    The fridge was full of ingredients. Nan Zhi made a pot of porridge, fried a few eggs and made two cold dishes.


    When she was done, she brought the dishes to the table.


    Suddenly the crisp clicking sound of high-heeled shoes echoed across the pce. Nan Zhi looked up and saw a fairy-like young woman in a white long dress, with shoulder length hair and exquisite makeup, walking over.


    She looked arrogantly at Nan Zhi, who was wearing an apron, and thought she was a new servant. Raising her eyebrows slightly, she said dismissively, ¡°Make me breakfast too.¡± Then she walked towards the swimming pool in a pompous manner.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. She took off her apron and followed the woman, who had came unexpectedly, towards the swimming pool.


    Mu Sihan had woken up early and he had the habit of having a morning swim everyday.


    The morning sun sprinkled on the sparkling water, spreading ayer of golden light on the surface of the water. A built and tall figure suddenly emerged from the water, wiping the beads of water from his face before diving down into the water again.


    The man was like a flying fish, paddling his powerful arms and swimming to the deep end of the pool.


    Nan Zhi saw that young woman was walking to the side of the pool. The woman¡¯s back was facing Nan Zhi, so Nan Zhi could not see her expression.


    Nan Zhi raised her eyebrows in doubt. Who was this woman?


    She was able toe and go freely in the pce and order people around. She should have a high status!


    But it seemed improper toe to the swimming pool and watch the man swim in the morning.


    Didn¡¯t she know the rtionship between Mu Sihan and Shangguan Wan?


    A few minutester, the man came out of the pool.


    His slender fingers picked up the towel on the deck chair and wrapped it around his waist. The figure exposed was wild and magnificent, on his well-defined face, his dark eyes were cold and he shook off the beads of water on his hair, a wild and cold air exuding from his body.


    ¡°Brother-inw.¡± The young woman ran forward, grabbing on to the man¡¯s strong arm, looking at him with a bright smile on her beautiful face, her voice sweet and pleasant.


    Mu Sihan frowned, shaking off the woman¡¯s hand ruthlessly and said with his face icy cold, ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t Wan¡¯er go back to the Shangguan housest night?¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, I came today to tell you about my sister.¡± Shangguan Rui pouted her mouth and blinked charmingly at Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan ignored her and strode away.


    Shangguan Rui caught up with Mu Sihan, tears filling up her bright and round eyes. She continued to act coquettishly without feeling embarrassed. ¡°Brother-inw, you don¡¯t want to know what happened to my sister?¡±


    Mu Sihan stopped, his cold eyes looking at Shangguan Rui. ¡°What happened to Wan¡¯er?¡±


    Shangguan looked around as if she was afraid she was overheard. She beckoned to Mu Sihan, pursing her lips slightly. ¡°Brother-inw,e closer. This kind of thing can¡¯t be overheard by others.¡±


    Mu Sihan snorted. ¡°If it¡¯s a secret then you should keep your mouth shut.¡±


    Shangguan Rui looked at the man who was cold and cruel to her. She pouted her lips pitifully. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll tell you. Latest night, I heard my sister answering a call from a man. She asked the man not to pester her anymore or else she won¡¯t let him off.


    ¡°Brother-inw, is my sister having a man behind your back? My sister has such a good husband like you and don¡¯t know how to cherish...¡± Shangguan Rui looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s strong arm, muscr and sexy chest, and she wanted to reach out and touch it.


    But before she could stretch out her hand, the man had already walked around her and left.


    Nan Zhi had already gone upstairs when the woman was holding Mu Sihan¡¯s arm.


    Xiaojie had already washed his face, brushed his teeth and even changed into his school uniform himself.


    Nan Zhi led him downstairs.


    At the stairway, they met Mu Sihan, who wasing up the stairs.


    When she thought of how they almost spark off something and almost... Her fair ears could not help but get a little hot.


    Feeling his dark eyesnded on her, she quickly said, ¡°Breakfast is ready. I¡¯ll take Xiaojie downstairs first.¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed in agreement and when he passed Nan Zhi, hisrge palm held her hand and his slightly hot fingers brushed across her palm.


    That youngdy was standing under the stairs and looked at them.


    A chill ran up Nan Zhi¡¯s back and her heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    This man was too bold!


    But the woman downstairs did not seem to have seen anything. When she saw Nan Zhiing down with Xiaojie, she hurried forward, looking at Nan Zhi with a dissatisfied expression. ¡°Is a servant like you worthy of holding Xiaojie? Is my breakfast ready?¡±


    Perhaps she thought Nan Zhi was too eye-catching when she first saw her, Shangguan Rui was treating her as an eyesore.


    How could her sister let such a young and pretty servant into the pce? What if she seduced Brother-inw? And this annoying little thing, everytime she came, he would put on an angelic expression, yet he wouldn¡¯t let her hold his hand. Now he was letting a servant hold his hand?


    When Xiaojie heard Shangguan Rui¡¯s words, he frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not the owner here, what right do you have to order my people around?¡±


    When Shangguan Rui saw Xiaojie defending the servant, she was shocked. ¡°She¡¯s yours?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have her back. Why should she listen to you and make breakfast for you? Who do you think you are?¡± Xiaojie held onto Nan Zhi¡¯s slender fingers and looked up, smiling at her. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, ignore this bad auntie. She just wants to send a love letter to Daddy while Auntie Wan¡¯er is away.¡±


    Shangguan Rui¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Xiaojie, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Your daddy is my Brother-inw.¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled slightly and looked at Shangguan Rui, her gaze calm and unmoving. ¡°Miss Shangguan, if you only regard the Fourth Prince as your brother-inw, then you would not deliberately act coquettishly in front of him. Ah, you even showed admiration when looking at his bare upper body.¡±


    Nan Zhi raised her phone. ¡°Her Highness instructed me to take pictures of women who tried to seduce the Fourth Prince. What do you say, shall I send the pictures from this morning to her?¡±


    Shangguan Rui did not expect this servant to be so bold. Her expression changed. ¡°You two... Don¡¯t nder me, I didn¡¯t seduce Brother-inw.¡± Shangguan grunted in anger and stormed off in a huff.


    Xiaojie stretched out his tender little hand and Nan Zhi high-fived him with a smile.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi is so smart to drive away that bad auntie! I hate her the most!¡±

 Chapter 557 - Results of the DNA Testing

    <h4>Chapter 557: Results of the DNA Testing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After breakfast, Xiaojie went to the Royal Academy by car and Nan Zhi went into the kitchen.


    She nned to leave after cleaning up the kitchen.


    As she was wiping down the kitchen counter, she heard steady and strong footsteps behind her.


    Even without turning around, she knew who it was.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, the servant will clean upter.¡± The man¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded behind her.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m used to cleaning and tidying up the kitchen after cooking.¡±


    The man stared at her slender back for a while. When she was doing things, her beautiful face was very serious. A few strands of hair fell across her cheek and her hands were wet so she used the back of her hand but was unable to brush them back. The man stepped forward and hisrge palm gently grabbed her long hair in his palm.


    Nan Zhi did not look at him, nor did she push him away, leaving him to hold her hair.


    She lowered her head and wiped the kitchen counter clean before turning around.


    He was standing very close to her, and after they faced each other, their bodies were close.


    She looked at his well-defined handsome face and said with her long eyshes gently fluttering. ¡°I¡¯m going back to Ning City today.¡±


    ¡°When¡¯s the flight?¡±


    ¡°In two hours. I¡¯m going to Yan Hua¡¯s apartment first.¡±


    In other words, there was little time to be intimate with him.


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes and lifted her chin with his fingers, his handsome face came close to her, his hot breathnding on her.


    Nan Zhi felt ticklish with his breath and her elegant neck leaned back, wanting to avoid it, but he buried his face into her neck.


    Before she could respond, he suddenly sucked on her neck.


    Nan Zhi gasped with pain and she pushed at his head. ¡°Mu Sihan, why did you bite me?


    The man lifted his head, looking satisfied at the red mark on her neck. He said with a deep and husky voice, ¡°I¡¯m leaving a mark of mine, so that Qiao Yanze and any others will know to back off.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    ...


    After returning to Yan Hua¡¯s apartment to pack her luggage, Nan Zhi went to the airport.


    When she was changing her boarding pass, the airport staff told her that her seat had been upgraded to first ss.


    On the ne, Nan Zhi put on an eye mask, preparing to rest for a while.


    After a period of time, a cry of rm broke out.


    ¡°Wow, so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Whose little cutie is that?¡±


    ¡°I want to take a picture with him!¡±


    Seeming to have felt something, Nan Zhi took off the eye mask and her eyes widened in disbelief when she saw Xiaojie in a little suit and bowtie,ing over carrying a small school bag.


    She was still dazed until Xiaojie sat beside her and chirped with a bright smile, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi!¡±


    Nan Zhi took a while to find her voice. ¡°Darling, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Daddy let me apany you back to Ning City to see Grandma.¡±


    ...


    After Nan Zhi and Xiaojie was on the ne to Ning City, Mu Sihan was dragged to the Paternity Testing Center by Bo Yan.


    Bo Yan had used some connections to speed up the process of the testing and in an hour, he would know the results.


    He took out his phone and looked at the surveince video.


    Yan Hua and the baby were not in the room. Bo Yan¡¯s gaze was fixed on a little bear doll on the bedside table.


    From what he knew, that doll was the first doll Yan Cheng had given to Yan Hua when she was a child. It had been so many years and no matter where she went, she would bring that doll with her.


    Yan Cheng was irreceable in her heart.


    After smoking a cigarette, Mu Sihan went to Bo Yan and saw the surveince video in his phone, his mouth twitching. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little too perverted, installing a surveince camera in a woman¡¯s room?¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s expression remained unchanged and there was a deep look in his eyes. ¡°I may be perverted, but only to her.¡±


    Mu Sihan was rendered speechless by him.


    An hourter, the results were out.


    The staff handed a sealed document to Bo Yan.


    Bo Yan took it with his hands slightly trembling.


    Mu Sihan stood beside him and looked at the emotions shing past the man, who he had never seen shocked. Nervousness, anticipation, fear and bewilderment...


    Mu Sihan waited for a while but did not see Bo Yan opening the document. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°If you risk nothing, then you risk everything. Can¡¯t you man up a little?¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s knuckles that were pinching the document were a little white and he looked at Mu Sihan with a tensed expression. ¡°When you realized Xiaojie might be your child, how did you feel?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his sexy thin lips slightly. ¡°Much better than you. I was very calm.¡±


    Bo Yan was toozy to expose Mu Sihan. He had heard that when a certain someone learned the truth, his legs were too weak to even walk steadily.


    After waiting for a few more minutes, there was impatience on Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face and he growled at Bo Yan, ¡°Are you going to look at it or not? If you don¡¯t dare to see it, I¡¯ll open it for you.¡±


    Bo Yan stepped back with the results in his hand. ¡°These are the results of my daughter and me. I must be the one to have the first look.¡±


    Mu Sihan was speechless. He was usually such a calm, resolute and shrewd person, but now he was a bit like a fool!


    Mu Sihan did not urge Bo Yan further, as he understood how he was feeling right now.


    Actually, at first when he was acknowledged with the brat, the nervousness in his heart was no less than that of Bo Yan now.


    Bo Yan was afraid that he would not be able to stand properly after looking at the results and found a ce to sit.


    Taking a deep breath, he opened the document.


    He took out the results and flipped to thest page. He did not dare to look at it and turned to his side, passing the results to Mu Sihan. ¡°Help me look.¡±


    ¡°Look at you.¡± Mu Sihan took the results and looked at the result at the bottom.


    Bo Yan¡¯s handsome face was tensed and seeing that Mu Sihan was silent, he frowned. ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, just like that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®just like that¡¯?¡± Bo Yan¡¯s breath tightened. Was the baby not his daughter?


    He snatched the results over and looked at it. His body felt like it was electrocuted and he was stiff in the chair, unable to move for a long time.


    Mu Sihan patted Bo Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Besides you, who else can she get pregnant with? Do you have to be that surprised?¡±


    Bo Yan leaned his body against the back of the chair, his pupils constricting, and his chest seemed about to burst open. He held onto the results tightly, trying to calm himself down, but his reddening eyes still betrayed his heart.


    He gasped, his heart thumping hard and that fierce and crazy beat made him lose his usual calm and indifference. He looked up, smiling like a lovestruck fool. ¡°Sihan, I have a daughter. I really have a daughter. She hates me so much but she still gave birth to my daughter...¡±


    Mu Sihan really wanted to remind him that although she had given birth to his daughter, she had no intention of letting them acknowledge each other at all!


    <i>You still have a long way to go after your wife, don¡¯t be too happy!</i>

 Chapter 558 - Give You to Her!

    <h4>Chapter 558: Give You to Her!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ning City International Airport.


    Xia Yanran came to meet them and she could see Nan Zhi and Xiaojieing out from the VIP passageway from afar.


    Both mother and son were still so bright and eye-catching.


    Nan Zhi was wearing a red casual shirt, cropped pants and her shirt was tucked into the slim waistband, she stood tall and outstanding. Xiaojie beside her was in a checkered, English-style suit, and looked like a little prince who had came from the pce.


    When Xia Yanran saw Nan Zhi, Nan Zhi also saw her.


    Being with Xiao Yi for more than a year, Xia Yanran also had the aura and style of a powerful female boss. She wore a ck leather jacket and a long ck chiffon skirt, her hair was tied into a high ponytail. She had a pair of big sunsses perched on her nose and there were several bodyguards behind her.


    This past year, the biggest achievement of being with Xiao Yi was that Xia Yanran had opened a newspaperpany by herself. Deep-rooted in her bones, she was a person full of justice. The news she reported did not contain any false elements and best reflected the truthfulness of objective facts.


    Therefore, she had offended a lot of people. For example, she reported on the news of Entertainment Town abducting young girls being from the countryside for prostitution not long ago, which made Entertainment Town suffer a lot of losses. The boss behind this came to settle it with her and she was almost kidnapped.


    When Xiao Yi knew about it, he arranged for her to take four bodyguards with her wherever she went.


    After Nan Zhi and Xiaojie came out from the VIP passageway, Xia Yanran rushed forward and gave them both a bone-crushing hug.


    ¡°My Xiaojie darling, Godma missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°Godma, I missed you too. You¡¯re getting cooler and cooler!¡±


    Xia Yanran was overjoyed. ¡°Of course!¡±


    They got into Xia Yanran¡¯s MPV and Xia Yanran said to Nan Zhi, ¡°I¡¯ve already informed your mother and Auntie He. Let¡¯s have a meal togetherter.¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay, Lady Boss.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at Nan Zhi. ¡°You¡¯reughing at me?¡±


    ¡°I watched the news, the cutting of the ribbon during the opening ceremony of the newly opened hotel in Ning City was done by you and Xiao Yi together. And I heard that the name of the hotel was called Y. R Hotel.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s beautiful face blushed. ¡°I only knew he named it that during the opening ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Boss Xiao seems to care about you very much.¡±


    Xia Yanran snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll be thankful if he could set me free.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Xia Yanran¡¯s expression. She clearly remembered that a year ago, when Yanran met Xiao Yi on Flower Ind, her face was pale, her body was shaking and there was fear in her eyes. But now, although she said that she disliked it and hated it, there was a bright and charming light in her eyes.


    Silly girl, it seemed like she was moved by Xiao Yi.


    On the way to Y. R Hotel, Nan Zhi video called Yan Hua.


    After the three women chatted andughed for a while, the topic moved to Xiaojie, who was sitting upright in the seat.


    Xia Yanran wrapped her arm around Xiaojie¡¯s shoulders and put the phone in front of him. ¡°Jie Darling, look at Little Apple in Auntie Yan Hua¡¯s arms. Isn¡¯t she pretty, delicate and cute?¡±


    Xiaojie looked at the baby with big eyes, a pacifier in her little mouth and tender little arms patting about and there was a puzzled look on his handsome face. ¡°She¡¯s cute, but Godma, why are you and Auntie Huahua looking at me like that?¡±


    Xia Yanranughed. ¡°You probably still don¡¯t know yet but your mommy has matched you up with Little Apple!¡±


    Hearing Xia Yanran¡¯s words, Nan Zhi and Yan Hua bothughed.


    Yan Hua looked at Xiaojie in the video call. Ever since he had returned to the Ye family with Mu Sihan, she had not seen him for a very long time.


    The little fellow had grown taller and be more handsome. When he grew up, he would definitely steal the hearts of a lot of girls.


    When Little Apple saw Xiaojie, her chubby little legs kicked about excitedly on Yan Hua¡¯s body and her big eyes curved into crescents. ¡°Gah, gah, gah...¡±


    ¡°Oh, Little Apple likes our Jie Darling.¡±


    A hint of anger appeared on Xiaojie¡¯s handsome face and he hugged Nan Zhi who was beside him, muttering petntly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be matched up with a brat who is still sucking on a pacifier.¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless.


    Nan Zhi was also speechless.


    When Yan Hua heard Xiaojie¡¯s words, sheughed so hard that tears almost came out of her eyes. Why was Zhizhi¡¯s Xiaojie Darling so cute and interesting!


    The doorbell rang while she wasughing.


    The nanny went to open the door and saw that standing by the door was a man with his handsome face red and the smell of wine on him. She was stunned. ¡°Mr. Bo, you©`¡±


    Before the nanny could finish her words, Bo Yan suddenly went past her and towards Yan Hua, who was lounging on the sofa.


    Yan Hua was engrossed in her conversation with Xia Yanran and Nan Zhi when suddenly a tall figure sat beside her. She turned and before she could she who it was, her lips were kissed roughly by him.


    Her lips and tongue were attacked by an eager and deep kiss.


    Yan Hua widened her eyes in shock. She was holding Little Apple in one arm and the phone in her other hand and could not push away the man.


    The man kissed her fiercely, aggressively and roughly, as if he wanted to swallow her up or burn her to ashes.


    ¡°Mmh...¡±


    Yan Hua wriggled and struggled but the more she struggled, the deeper the man kissed her.


    Xia Yanran and Nan Zhi, who were watching from the video call, were stunned. Xiaojie¡¯s head came over, wanting to see what had happened. Auntie Huahua was crying out when suddenly his eyes were covered by Pretty Zhizhi.


    A few secondster, the video call was hung up.


    Xia Yanran and Nan Zhi looked at each other.


    ¡°Was that Bo Yan who kissed Huahua?¡± Xia Yanran was shocked. ¡°Omg, Bo Yan is usually so restrained and reserved... abstinent even. He always seems uninterested in things. Who would have thought he had such a wild side to him! But will Huahua be in any danger?¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows.


    It seemed like there was only one possibility for Bo Yan to suddenly barge into Yan Hua¡¯s house and kiss her...


    Bo Yan knew that Little Apple was his child!


    Nan Zhi picked up Xiaojie¡¯s phone and called Mu Sihan.


    It was as she had thought, Bo Yan had done a DNA testing.


    ...


    Half an hourter, the MPV stopped outside Y. R Hotel.


    An Feng and Auntie He had already arrived and were waiting in the lobby. When Xiaojie saw them, he ran towards them excitedly.


    An Feng picked up Xiaojie and her eyes were moist as she had not seen him for so long.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the room first!¡± Xia Yanran took them to the hotel¡¯s most luxurious room. That room was specially prepared by Xiao Yi for her and she could bring her friends over anytime. It was a room reserved only for her.


    When they reached the room, the hotel manager came in a hurry. He stopped Xia Yanran and look hesitant. ¡°Lady Boss, I¡¯m sorry. The air-conditioning in Room 1 is broken today. Shall I take you to Room 5?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at the manager with her eyebrows lifted slightly. The manager did not dare to meet her eyes and Xia Yanran said nothing, walking straight to Room 1!

 Chapter 559 - Congratulate Me, I’m Finally Going to Be Free!

    <h4>Chapter 559: Congratte Me, I¡¯m Finally Going to Be Free!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Yanran was wearing high heels, but her steps were quick and her steps were fierce and cold with slender heels clicking on the ground.


    The hotel manager jogged to catch up with Xia Yanran. ¡°Lady Boss, this room is really out of bounds today. Shall I change to another room for you?¡±


    Normally the manager would not be so soft-spoken, even to the most distinguished guests.


    But his forehead was full of cold sweat, his legs were shaking badly looking at the expressionless Xia Yanran!


    Xia Yanran looked at the manager standing in front of her, and she held her chin with her fingers, a faint smile on her beautiful face. ¡°The air-conditioning is broken?¡±


    The hotel manager nodded. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a better reason? Only the air-conditioning in Room 1 is broken and Room 5 is working properly when the air-conditioning is central, who are you trying to lie to!¡± Xia Yanran looked at the tightly closed door of Room 1 and she felt that there was something wrong. ¡°Did you book the room out to other guests privately?¡±


    The manager waved his hands and nodded.


    Although Xia Yanran was careless usually, she was still a woman and had a woman¡¯s delicate and sharp mind.


    Call it a woman¡¯s intuition, but there was definitely something wrong with the manager behaving like this.


    Nan Zhi walked over and saw that Xia Yanran¡¯s expression was looking strange and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xia Yanran pursed her moist red lips and said to the manager, ¡°In that case, take my friend to Room 5 first.¡±


    The manager was relieved. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the manager left with Nan Zhi and the rest, Xia Yanran went to the door of Room 1.


    She turned the door knob and it was locked.


    It was strange, too strange.


    Xia Yanran lowered her eyes and took out the spare key from her bag.


    She opened the door to the room without any hesitation.


    The big round table was filled with delicious food.But there was no one sitting on the chair.


    Xia Yanran closed the door and walked into the room.


    There was also a lounge in the room and she gave out no sounds walking on the handmade Persian carpet.


    She pushed open the door of the lounge a crack.


    Tsk, tsk. What did she see?


    Xiao Yi carried a girl with only a bath towel wrapped around her from the bathroom.


    The girl¡¯s bare arm, shoulders and neck were all covered in bruises.


    Xia Yanran could tell at one nce how those bruises came about.


    At first, during her first time, after being abused by Xiao Yi, there were traces like that on her skin.


    Xia Yanran saw Xiao Yi putting the girl on the bed, hisrge hand touching the girl¡¯s head and his voice asked with concern, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    The girl sobbed and said, ¡°Can I hold you?¡±


    Xiao Yi reached out and held the delicate girl in his arms.


    The girl leaned against his shoulder and Xia Yanran saw the girl clearly.


    There were only countless curses in her heart!


    This girl, who looked to be about 17 or 18 years old, had a small face, delicate facial features, her nose tall, her lips were slightly pale and there was a pitiful look in her pair of ck eyes.


    Most importantly was that on that fair little face, there was still a trace of childishness.


    Xia Yanran looked at how close the two of them were and she bit her lip hard, a buzz in her mind for a few seconds.


    She did not take another look and closed the door of the lounge, turning and leaving the room.


    For the past year, Xiao Yi was rough in bed but he was really good to her.


    At first, she loathed to even look at him and hated him. She just wanted him to get tired of her and let her go.


    But he could alwayse up with some tricks to make her submit.


    Later, after getting along for a long time, she realized that his heart was not as bad as how he was on the surface.


    Although sometimes what he said could anger her, afterwards, he would find ways to make her happy.


    She knew that with his big boss status, there was no shortage of women around him.


    With a curl of his finger, countless women would throw themselves to him.


    Nor did she ever think that she would be with him forever, or that they would have a good ending.


    She was always ready for him to leave any moment.


    However...


    When she really saw him with a younger, more beautiful girl, kissing and being so intimate, there was still a sharp pain in her heart!


    She thought she did not care.


    Xia Yanran closed her eyes, the stinging heat of hot tears threatening toe out. Clenching her hands into fists, she took a deep breath and left the room.


    She went to the washroom in the hotel lobby and used the cold water to wash her face.


    Several service staff in uniform bowed respectfully to her when they saw her. ¡°Lady Boss.¡±


    When the hotel opened, Xiao Yi had pulled her to the front of all the staff, his arm around her shoulders and announced to the hundreds of employees below, ¡°She¡¯ll be your Lady Boss in the future. When you see her, you must bow and greet her without fail!¡±


    After the service staff left, Xia Yanran had her hands on the sink, looking at herself in the mirror.


    Although she was still young and beautiful,pared to a girl of seventeen or eighteen, what shecked was the youthfulness she could never get back.


    It was nothing to be sad about.


    It was not unusual for a person like Xiao Yi to be polygynous.


    She had known it for a long time that he liked to rob the cradle, especially those girls who had juste of age. Wasn¡¯t she like that in the beginning?


    He had a new lover and should be setting her free soon.


    She should be happy and smile.


    Xia Yanran lifted the corners of her lips. She walked to Room 5 and took Nan Zhi and the rest to a seafood restaurant.


    She ordered a big table of seafood and the most expensive wine in the restaurant.


    ¡°Auntie, Auntie He, Jie Baby, tonight let¡¯s eat to our hearts¡¯ content!¡¯


    Nan Zhi looked at Xia Yanran, who was smiling so brightly, and she pulled at her sleeve, asking her in a whisper, ¡°Yanran, did something happen?¡±


    Xia Yanran poured wine for Nan Zhi and said with a smile, ¡°Nothing serious, but it¡¯s a happy event.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Xia Yanran in doubt.


    If it was something happy, why did she see tears behind Xia Yanran¡¯s smile?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xia Yanran finished a ss of wine and leaned over to Nan Zhi¡¯s ear, saying with a smile, ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m about to regain my freedom. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m super happy and thrilled?¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows slightly. She looked at Xia Yanran who was forcing a smile and she held her hand. ¡°Did you see Xiao Yi behaving intimately with another woman in Room 1?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s hand clenched into a fist and she knocked it lightly on Nan Zhi¡¯s shoulder, her thick and long eyshes fluttering lightly. ¡°Come on, can you not be so smart for once? Yes, it¡¯s a beautiful girl who¡¯s several years younger than me.¡±

 Chapter 560 - Breaking Off Completely

    <h4>Chapter 560: Breaking Off Completely</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    A girl who was prettier and several years younger than Xia Yanran.


    Nan Zhi lowered her eyes and suddenly thought of the time when she first met Xiao Yi with Mu Sihan, what Mu Sihan had said.


    <i>¡®Young Master Xiao, don¡¯t think that I really came to die because I didn¡¯t bring my subordinates, anymunication tools and only have a woman with me. If my investigations are correct, Young Master Xiao once fell in love with a woman who was a lot older than you. That woman got raped afterwards and passed away not too long after. The woman has a daughter and Young Master Xiao got custody of the girl after her mother passed away!</i>


    <i>¡®That girl is 17-years-old now. In order to prevent her from being found by your enemies, Young Master Xiao had been hiding her in your house, haven¡¯t you?¡±</i>


    Could that girl Yanran saw be the one Mu Sihan was talking about?


    If it was, then Xiao Yi was really worse than a beast!


    He wanted both mother and daughter!


    He was so perverted to that extent and Nan Zhi absolutely supported Xia Yanran to stay away from him!


    Men like him were the scum of the earth!


    ¡°Zhizhi, what are you thinking about?¡± Xia Yanran looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s thoughtful expression and asked, ¡°Did you also know that Xiao Yi likes to y with young girls?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head. Before things were clear, she could not guarantee that the girl was the one Xiao Yi had been hiding in his house.


    ¡°Yanran, if he really did something bad to you, no matter how he forces or threatens you, you must stay away from him!¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded, aplicated look in her gaze. ¡°He has a new lover, there¡¯s no reason for him to hold on to me domineeringly.¡±


    There was a constant smile on Xia Yanran¡¯s face. It seemed that she was happy because she was about to regain her freedom, but she was in fact trying to hide the anxiety and confusion in her heart.


    She had never thought of liking Xiao Yi, and even anticipated for him to be interested in another woman.


    She really thought she did not care.


    But why was she not happy and thrilled?


    She even wanted to shoot that damn man!


    She was doing well with Yi Fan, why did he force her to break up with him? Why was he upying her heart bit by bit?


    When she was really moved by him, he went on to like a girl younger than her!


    Yanran had drank a lot of wine and Nan Zhi wanted to stop her from drinking, but since she was forced into a corner by Xiao Yi, her heart had been suffering for more than a year. If she wanted to be drunk, then she should let her be!


    After the meal, Nan Zhi let Xiaojie go back home with An Feng and Auntie He.


    Nan Zhi sat with Xia Yanran in the room. Xia Yanran stood on the chair and cursed Xiao Yi severely.


    ¡°Other than having good looks, there¡¯s nothing in a big rough guy like him that girls would like!


    ¡°He¡¯s so dirty himself, he still disliked the fact that I¡¯m not a virgin and was dirty!


    ¡°He thought I would care about him? Hahaha, I¡¯m happy, Zhizhi, do you know? He¡¯s finally tired of me, I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    Nan Zhi came forward and held Xia Yanran in her arms, her hand patted Xia Yanran¡¯s slender shoulder infort. ¡°Yanran, cry if you want to. You don¡¯t have to hold back in front of me.¡±


    Xia Yanran hugged Nan Zhi and shook her head with a smile. ¡°I would never cry over Xiao Beast.¡±


    Xia Yanran called the restaurant manager over and threw out a card.


    ...


    Y. R Hotel, inside Room 1.


    Xiao Yi looked at the girl who had cried herself to sleep and his calloused finger wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes.


    Looking at many bruises littered all over her neck and arms, a trace of murderous intent shed past his eyes.


    He stared at the girl for a long time until the phone in his pocket vibrated.


    Taking out his phone, he saw a few messages from the bank.


    ¡°You have made a transaction of $200,000 with your card ending with 0327 on the 18th, 20:10. Remaining bnce XXX¡±


    ¡°You have made a transaction of $150,000 with your card ending with 0327 on the 18th, 20:12. Remaining bnce XXX¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at the message for a few seconds and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    He had given her this card for a year but she had never spent a penny.


    One evening after he had exhausted her, he bit her ear and threatened her to spend his money.


    Then how did she reply him?


    She said that she had hands and feet, and the ability to work, so she would never spend his money.


    She was stubborn, tough, and assertive. If he was tough, she would be even tougher.


    If he asionally softened his approach, her attitude towards him would be better.


    He kept his phone and got up from the side of the bed.


    He came out of Room 1 and saw the manager standing in the doorway, trembling and a sharp gaze appeared in his eyes. ¡°Anything you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Boss, Lady Boss came by in the evening...¡± The manager saw Xiao Yi¡¯s expression had changed and he was so frightened his legs felt weak and he wiped the sweat on his forehead, put on a bold face and continued, ¡°She was going toe to Room 1 but I didn¡¯t let her...¡±


    Before he could finish, he was kicked in the stomach by Xiao Yi. ¡°I told you all before, Room 1 is hers. Why didn¡¯t you let her in?¡±


    The manager backed away after being kicked. His stomach was in pain, but he did not cry out. He looked down and said cautiously, ¡°Because I saw Boss carrying a woman into the room and I-I thought...¡±


    ¡°You thought I¡¯m having a mistress behind her back?¡±


    The manager was so frightened that he did not dare to say another word.


    In fact, he was not the only one who had the thought. Seeing how Boss carried the woman to the hotel with such a nervous expression, everyone thought that Boss had liked another girl who was younger than Lady Boss.


    Xiao Yi stepped forward and kicked the manager again. ¡°Send someone to guard Room 1. If anything happens to the person inside, you will be responsible!¡±


    Looking at Xiao Yi who left in anger, the manager was puzzled.


    Was Boss more worried about the girl inside the room or more worried about Lady Boss?


    Or he wanted both?


    ...


    Xiao Yi drove to the seafood restaurant where Xia Yanran had swiped his card.


    When he heard that they had left, Xiao Yi then rushed to the apartment he had bought for Xia Yanran.


    Opening the apartment door, he found that it was empty inside. Xia Yanran had removed all her clothes and toiletries.


    Xiao Yi stood at the door with his hands in his pockets and his chest heaved twice.


    His expression darkened, and looked like he wanted to kill someone.


    How much did she want to leave him?


    Seeing him with another girl together and she moved all her things away without even questioning him?


    This was the little house they had both built together. Did it not have any sentimental value to her at all?


    Or had she been waiting for this opportunity and was eager to leave him all along?


    Xiao Yiughed mockingly and saw the ck card on the coffee table from the corner of his eye.


    She even returned the card, how confident!


    Xiao Yi took out his phone and called Xia Yanran, but he could not get through.


    Xiao Yiughed again.


    This girl had a backbone.


    Xiao Yi left the apartment and drove around the city.


    He was in an irritable mood. He took out his phone and dialled a number.


    ¡°Within half an hour, I want to know the whereabouts of Xia Yanran.¡±

 Chapter 561 - Intense!

    <h4>Chapter 561: Intense!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After Xia Yanran left the seafood restaurant, with Nan Zhi¡¯s help, she moved everything that belonged to her in the apartment to Nan Zhi¡¯s house.


    Nan Zhi got Xia Yanran to stay for the night, only to be rejected by Xia Yanran. She only wanted to go to her ce for the night.


    Xia Yanran went to the hillside where Xiao Yi once brought her.


    She set up her tent and bought a carton of beer. She did not know what was up with herself either, why was it that the more she drank she more sober she seemed to get?


    She stood by the cliff, screaming to the skies, ¡°Xiao Yi, you beast, pervert and as*hole, you will die of AIDs one day!


    ¡°You¡¯re just a stud! Haven¡¯t you seen any woman in your past life? You even did it with a teenager, go and die!¡±


    ¡°Do you really want me to die? Who will make you happy after I die?¡±


    Suddenly, the man¡¯s low and devilish voice rang from behind her. Xia Yanran jumped in surprise, her body leaning forward, causing her to almost fall down the cliff.


    She burped from the alcohol, before she turned around to see the dark figure standing under the big tree.


    Her eyes trembled.


    That Xiao Beast actually found her here!


    Xia Yanran took in a deep breath. She walked towards him from the cliff, smiling brightly, ¡°Did youe here to tell me that I¡¯m about to regain my single-hood?¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at the woman whose cheeks were red from the alcohol she drank. His cold eyes darkened. ¡°Why? Do you really want to regain your freedom that badly?¡±


    Xia Yanran recalled the scene she saw in the private room. Her temple started to twitch in pain. The night breeze allowed her to smell the scent on the man clearly.


    There was a faint fragrance unique to the girl.


    She immediately felt nauseous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already have a new love?¡± Xia Yanran smiled brightly, acting as if she was not affected. ¡°I¡¯ve seen everything. Xiao Yi, your taste still hasn¡¯t changed. You¡¯re an old cattle eating young grass, do you like the taste?¡±


    With that said, Xia Yanran¡¯s chin was grabbed by the man hard. His handsome face leaned towards hers. ¡°Who¡¯s the young grass? Is it you?¡±


    Xia Yanran pped his hand away, her smile disappearing as she became extremely serious. ¡°You know yourself!¡±


    ¡°What should I know?¡± He narrowed his eyes, his aura dark. ¡°What did you see to dare say that I was eating young grass?¡±


    Xia Yanran felt the situation to be really funny.


    He still did not admit it when it was already at this point!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you torture her for her to have all of those bruises and scars? Xiao Yi, stop acting in front of me. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m against you supporting a young girl. However, I can never serve you with other girls!¡±


    The moment Xia Yanran finished her words, Xiao Yi grabbed her wrist tightly. Before she could react, her slender figure was thrown towards the big tree by him roughly.


    He ced one hand on her waist, while his other hand was ced above her head, trapping her between his chest and the big tree. She wanted to escape the hold, but there was nowhere for her to escape to.


    Seeing him lean closer towards her, she could not help but lift both her hands up as she struggled against his hold with all of her strength. However, he was very strong, and she could not move him at all.


    His body tensed, as hended a strong p on her butt when she was struggling disobediently.


    ¡°Ouch...¡± Xia Yanran sucked in a breath from the pain.


    He really did not spare her at all. Her butt was numb from the p.


    After the pain went away, she opened her mouth, wanting to say something when he pped her again.


    Xia Yanran was in so much pain her eyes were covered with ayer of moisture.


    If he was ying around, she definitely would not feel any pain. He was really hitting her right now.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    Xiao Yi stretched both his hand under her arms, lifting her up.


    Her legs were forced to anchor around his waist.


    Her hands clenched into tight fists, as she punched him ruthlessly and scratched his face.


    The cool forest air surrounded them.


    After her fingernails scratched a bloody scar on his handsome face, he immediately furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Xia Yanran, are you using this as an excuse to leave me? When you saw the young girl with me at the door, did you see us on the bed or what? What did I do then to make you so adamant that I was the one who tortured the girl?¡±


    Xia Yanran had never seen Xiao Yi like this. His expression waspletely dark, like he waspletely disappointed in her. She felt a little funny. He was the one who was at wrong, why was he the one who was unhappy?


    ¡°The girl had after-sex marks all over her and you were carrying her out of the bathroom, you even asked her if it hurt. The two of you then hugged. Xiao Yi, do you dare say that you didn¡¯t touch her?¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression darkened, his lips pursing into a tight line.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s breathing sped up, as tears swelled in her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to reply to me? Ha, you dare do it, yet you don¡¯t dare to admit it? Xiao Yi, don¡¯t make me despise you!¡±


    Xiao Yi loosened his cor, the action betraying his frustration. ¡°I really f**king want to strangle you to death. She¡¯s my adoptive daughter, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Xia Yanran scoffed, ¡°Oh, she¡¯s your adoptive daughter... It is indeed the trend now for godfathers to sleep with their goddaughters.¡±


    A loud bang rang.


    The tree trunk above Xia Yanran¡¯s head was punched by Xiao Yi.


    He really did exert a lot of strength. The leaves from the tree started to fall, as several fell onto Xia Yanran¡¯s face.


    ¡°Xia Yanran, you can say anything you want about me. But you¡¯re not allowed to distort and insult my rtionship with her.¡±


    Xia Yanran stared into his cold eyes. She looked up, confusion written between her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re a man who is barely 30 years old, but you have an eighteen year old daughter. Xiao Yi, how can you make me believe that your rtionship is innocent?¡±


    Besides, when that girl was leaning on his shoulders, her pitiful eyes seemed to have looked towards her.


    She probably saw her!


    However, she did not have any reaction and continued to lean on Xiao Yi¡¯s shoulder. If she really was just his adoptive daughter, then she would know about Xia Yanran¡¯s rtionship with Xiao Yi. After all, in the past year, Xiao Yi had never hid their rtionship and had always promoted openly that she was his.


    Xiao Yi stared at Xia Yanran. His eyes darkening visibly again at her words.


    The air around them seemed to drop below freezing point.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, you had never been so fierce to me in a very long time! I suspect that you bought my virginity back then because you liked my young body and appearance. Do you dare say you¡¯re not someone with a past record?


    ¡°The time we¡¯ve been together is not long, but it¡¯s not short either. You would ask me to have a child with you when you¡¯re in a good mood, but when you¡¯re in a bad mood, you would cause me to not be able to leave the bed for several days! What am I to you exactly? Have you ever once told me that you liked me? Have you ever said that you would give me a home? Ha, the funniest thing is that I didn¡¯t even f**king know that you had an adoptive daughter. You only f**king know how to f**k me!¡±

 Chapter 562 - You’re Right, I Like You!

    <h4>Chapter 562: You¡¯re Right, I Like You!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Give her a home?


    Xiao Yi furrowed his eyebrows, as a darkplexity shed in his eyes.


    A person like him had offended too many people. Assassination, robbing, revenge, those could take his life anytime.


    How would he dare give her the promise of a home so easily?


    Even Xiao Xi, who he had protected so well, had been...


    Xiao Yi nced towards the woman whose eyes had turned red and his eyes darkened. ¡°Xia Yanran, did you fall for me?¡±


    Xia Yanran sniffled, her eyes stinging as if there was something scorching hot that wanted to leave her eyes. She did her best to suppress the boiling emotions within her and scoffed, ¡°Am I that cheap? Why would I like a man like you that had caused me so much trauma?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, then why are you asking all those useless things?¡± Xiao Yi caressed her pretty face, his fingers rubbing against her smooth skin. ¡°Isn¡¯t what we have now very nice? I dote on you while you fulfill my needs, we¡¯re all getting what we need.¡±


    At his words, Xia Yanran¡¯s heart immediately fell.


    He could dote her the most, but he wasn¡¯t able to give her a normal home.


    She never existed in his life ns.


    A person like him separated their sexual desires very clearly from their feelings.


    Woman fell too easily. She hated him so much at first, to the point that she even wanted to kill him. Who would have expected that she would change her impression towards him after a meager year?


    Her heart had also started to beat for him.


    However, reality was always cruel and filled with blunt and tant mockery. He managed to move her heart, but he did not need it.


    Xia Yanran sucked in a deep breath. Her eyes were scarily red.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, let¡¯s end this unusual rtionship of ours. I don¡¯t want to be your mistress anymore.¡±


    Xiao Yi leaned closer towards Xia Yanran, pinching her chin with his long fingers. His eyes darkened. ¡°Xia Yanran, can you stop being so sensitive? Did I not dote on you enough in the past year? What do you want that I haven¡¯t satisfied?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s nose was stuffy.


    She knew that she was the one being too selfish.


    His attitude had never changed from the start. He liked her body, and he could give her everything, as long as he was satisfied.


    It was her who had slowly lost herself in her delusions.


    She was the one who did not understand that their rtionship was only a contractual one.


    She had no right to choose. She could only be free when he got tired of her and kicked her away!


    Xia Yanran closed her red eyes, feeling extremely sad.


    When she saw him hugging his adoptive daughter so intimately today, she already felt so miserable. She did not know how she would feel if he got tired of her and got together with another woman in the future.


    However, this incident had finally rung the rm bells in her mind.


    She needed to control her heart properly.


    She could no longer let herself be moved so easily.


    ¡°Then can you give me a timeframe? Xiao Yi, I don¡¯t want to continue such a life with no future!¡±


    Xiao Yi furrowed his eyebrows. However, he did not have the chance to say anything when his phone started to ring.


    He nced at the caller ID, it was Xiao Xi.


    Xia Yanran had also seen the caller ID. Xiao Xi, it must be his adoptive daughter.


    She stared at him quietly.


    Xiao Yi pursed his lips tightly as he answered the call.


    ¡°Uncle Xiao, I¡¯m really scared. Where are you? Can youe back and apany me?¡±


    The two of them were so close to each other, so Xia Yanran naturally heard the girl¡¯s delicate and sobbing voice.


    Go back and apany her?


    Xia Yanran really wanted to f**kingugh.


    After Xiao Yi hung up, he nced at Xia Yanran. ¡°Let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    There seemed to be a thorn stuck in Xia Yanran¡¯s throat. She sneered at him as she felt a bitter taste in her mouth. ¡°Xiao Yi, you adopted an eighteen year old girl when you¡¯re only barely 30 years old. Are you a pedophile or do you have weak sperm?¡±


    It was only now that Xia Yanran realized that she knew absolutely nothing about his past.


    She only knew that he was rather rich now. However, she waspletely clueless about what he had done to get where he was.


    He had indeed given her a lot in the past year, but he never mentioned his past in front of her.


    Xiao Yi¡±s handsome facial features tensed. He red at Xia Yanran sharply. ¡°Take note of what you¡¯re saying and stop your nonsense.¡±


    Xia Yanran leaned back against the big tree, a scoff appearing on her lips. ¡°What do I have to take note of? A man who is barely 30 years old going back to apany a young girl who is eighteen years old, who is his adoptive daughter as well. Haha, who would believe it if you told them...¡±


    Seeing Xiao Yi waving his fist towards her, Xia Yanran immediately stopped speaking.


    She closed her eyes, waiting for the pain toe.


    A loud bang sounded as the fist hit just above the top of her head.


    ¡°Xia Yanran, I don¡¯t want those words to be said again.¡±Xiao Yi took several steps back, as he furrowed his eyebrows tighter. ¡°She has done nothing to you to deserve your words!¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at the man who was turning and nning to leave. She clenched her hands into tight fists, as she shouted at him with a hoarse but sharp voice, ¡°Xiao Yi, if you leave now, let¡¯s stop contacting each other in the future.¡±


    Xiao Yi stopped, turning back to look at Xia Yanran. ¡°Between us, the decision has always been up to me.¡±


    Tears flowed out of Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes.. She bit her lip, holding on tightly to thest bit of dignity she had. ¡°Xiao Yi, you¡¯re right. I started to fall for you. I¡¯m unhappy tonight, and I want you to apany me.¡±


    After she said that, it waspletely silent between them.


    The man stared straight at her, before he walked towards her withrge strides.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s disappointed heart seemed to see a sliver of hope.


    He walked towards her, as hisrge palm cupped her pretty face before he kissed her ferociously.


    Without giving her any time to think about it, he pushed her teeth apart, his scorching hot tongue entering her mouth to intertwine with hers, sucking her sweetness.


    He held onto her tightly, so much that she could not breath properly.


    A tingle of numbness spread in Xia Yanran.


    She lost herself in his kiss, as her hands pushing against his shoulders moved to wrap around his neck instead.


    She did not know what she was thinking. All she knew was that he was willing to stay for her, that he still cared for her.


    She was still young, and had never thought about forming a family. She only questioned him like that earlier because she wanted to prove her importance to him!


    Their lips only separated when they were about to run out of breath. A long strand of silvery liquid was pulled from Xia Yanran¡¯s lips, and the sight was so scandalous that it made one drunk.


    Xiao Yi leaned forward, kissing that stray of silver away directly.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, as she pursed her lips shyly. Xiao Yi caressed her hair. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked up at him, her breathing tightening. ¡°Why are we leaving? I already set up the tent?¡±


    Xiao Yi interrupted her, ¡°Yanran, you don¡¯t know what Xiao Xi experienced. She¡¯s afraid and I cannot leave her alone.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart that had warmed with so much difficulty, chilled once more. At the end of the day, you¡¯re going to leave, aren¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 563 - He Still Left!

    <h4>Chapter 563: He Still Left!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Yanran kept taking in deep breaths, biting down on her jaw tightly.


    Despair and anger filled her chest.


    Just now, she had thought that he was willing to stay for her!


    How stupid of her. She was so stupid.


    Xiao Yi stared at Xia Yanran, furrowing his eyebrows tightly. ¡°You weren¡¯t this unreasonable in the past!¡±


    Xia Yanran felt it was really funny after hearing his words.


    She was not unreasonable in the past because she did not think that there was someone that there would ever be someone to threaten her like this. She had never imagined she would care the way she did.


    However, she did not like his adoptive daughter from the first moment she saw her.


    Call it intuition, but that girl¡¯s eyes showed an expression that was not something an eighteen year old girl should show.


    ¡°Stop it. If you don¡¯t trust me, go with me.¡± He had always been impatient towards women and what he was giving to Xia Yanran was already reaching his limit.


    Xia Yanran looked into his eyes, enunciating every word with twisted lips. ¡°I¡¯m. Not. Going!¡±


    Xiao Yi moved his Adam¡¯s apple, seemingly unable to control his emotions anymore. He snapped, ¡°Xia Yanran, are you done with your temper? Xiao Xi is very important to me, you are also very important as well. The two of you are iparable. Why are you trying to fight against a child?¡±


    Xia Yanran froze for a few seconds from his shout.


    She knew that his temper had always been bad, as he could be happy in a second and angry in the next. All of his subordinates were afraid of him, as he could joke around with you in the first second and aim a gun at your head in the next.


    She felt like she really gained the courage of a bear to dare to talk to him like this.


    However, she was really unhappy!


    ¡°Alright, leave then.¡± Xia Yanran smirked, as if she suddenly did not care anymore. ¡°After you leave, I will stop talking to you, no matter how much you force me to in the future!¡±


    It was dead silent.


    She did not know how long had passed, it may have been five minutes, or possibly longer.


    Xia Yanran heard Xiao Yi say coldly, ¡°Xia Yanran, you really disappoint me.¡±


    Before Xia Yanran could say anything, Xiao Yi¡¯s expression darkened as he turned to leave.


    Xia Yanran stared at his disappearing figure in the dark. The tears that she had kept in her eyes for so long, finally fell uncontrobly.


    Men were not good at all. Not only would they y with you, but you also had to ept and endure whatever they threw at you.


    What for?


    For a man who had such an old adoptive daughter when he was barely 30 years old, did he really want her to be a stepmother?


    Alright, since he could leave so easily, she swore she would ignore him from now on!


    Xia Yanran walked into the tent and took out a can of beer before she downed it all in one gulp.


    Because she drank too hurriedly, she choked on the liquid. She started to cough uncontrobly.


    Xiao Yi, that as*hole, why did he have to provoke her?


    It was fine if he merely provoked her, why did he have to dote on her and give her hope as well?


    ...


    After Xiao Yi reached the bottom of the hill, he instructed his subordinates, ¡°Look after her properly, you¡¯d better not let anything happen to her.¡±


    Ning City had not been very peaceful recently, as the political leader was changing. Not only that, one of his enemies had finished his term in jail and Xia Yanran had also offended the secret boss behind the Entertainment Town scandal.


    Thepany had also gotten into some trouble recently. It was different from the natural up and down fluctuations from the economy in the past. Someone was targeting him specifically this time, and some of the evidence he had gathered pointed slightly towards the secret boss behind Entertainment Town.


    The secret boss was from Hong Kong. He was the one who saw the potential in Xiao Yi when Xiao Yi was still a nobody in the mafia. He brought Xiao Yi to Hong Kong and pulled him into the gang.


    After he left the gang to start his own business, he would still go back to visit him every year while he would also give the secret boss 20% of the profit hispany earned.


    Now that he was doing very well in Ning City, the once ¡®Big Boss¡¯ was no longer doing as well and hade to invest in Ning City behind his back.


    He had never thought that the ho¡¯s nest that Xia Yanran broke was actually him.


    Maybe, he was just using this as an excuse to start conflict and hold onto something on him so he could suppress Xiao Yi!


    Xiao Yi rubbed his temple, as he got in the car with a dark expression.


    ...


    Nan Zhi did not sleep properly that night. Yanran was not in a good mood, but she did not want Nan Zhi apany her either, Nan Zhi was worried that something might happen to her.


    In the morning, when she was still half-asleep, Nan Zhi heard her phone ring and answered the call without looking at the caller ID.


    It was when the call went through that she realized that it was not a normal call but a video call.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not awake?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s low and cold voice, all of Nan Zhi¡¯s sleepiness immediately went away, as she sat up on the bed hurriedly.


    The man had probably just finished showering, as he was wearing a bathrobe with the belt tied around his waist loosely. Arge patch of his muscr and sexy chest was exposed, his hair still a little wet as water beads rolled down his well-defined face. He was leaning against the balcony railing, holding onto the phone with one hand as his other hand held onto a cigar.


    Seeing that she had sat up on the bed hurriedly, he smirked, making him seem handsome and wild at the same time.


    Nan Zhi stared at the wicked smirk he had while he exhaled a mouthful of smoke. Her heart thumped slightly harder.


    ¡°Kitten, you¡¯re not wearing anything under your nightgown?¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at Nan Zhi¡¯s sleepy face. She waspletely bared-face, looking extremely pretty with her fair, smooth skin and scarlet red lips. He really wanted to swallow her up in a go.


    Nan Zhi looked down at her nightgown. One of her shoulder straps had fallen off sometime during her sleep, as half a side of her full breasts was exposed.


    Nan Zhi pulled the silk nket over her body, before she nced towards the man in the video-call and smiled brightly and charmingly, ¡°Seeing that you let Xiaojiee back with me, I¡¯ll give you some benefits.¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡± When the woman was shameless, she was really... Was she bullying him, so that he could only see but not touch them?


    She rarely used such a flirtatious tone to speak with him, and a burning fire of desire started to burn below his abdomen. His sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbled. ¡°Kitten, you¡¯re really stingy. This tiny bit of benefit isn¡¯t enough for me.¡±


    Nan Zhi gave him a mischievous smile. ¡°It¡¯s good enough to be able to see them.¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked. ¡°Alright, I know that you¡¯re shy. If you don¡¯t let me see you, I¡¯ll let you see me.¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, the man suddenly pulled his bathrobe open, as he moved the camera downwards from his chest.


    Nan Zhi nced at his well-defined chest and his Apollo¡¯s belt that extended beyond under the bathrobe. She could not help but blush furiously.


    ¡°M-Mu Sihan! You... you¡¯re shameless!¡±Nan Zhi faced her phone away as her cheeks heated up, not wanting to look at him anymore.


    ¡°Do you want to continue looking further?¡± the man¡¯s low, cold voice sounded like a cello ying. It was extremely maic and charming.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ha,¡± he chuckled softly, ¡°You just saw mine, shouldn¡¯t you let me see yours too? It¡¯s only fair.¡±


    Nan Zhi thought that this person was really too shameless. He was probably the only one who thought about asking a person to strip naked in a video-call.


    She red at him. She did not have the chance to reject him when another call came in.


    Noting that it was Xia Yanran calling, Nan Zhi hurriedly hung up the video call and answered Xia Yanran¡¯s call.


    ¡°Zhizhi, I want to lock myself in.¡±


    Nan Zhi immediately got off the bed and walked to the apartment¡¯s entrance. She opened the apartment door to see Xia Yanran squatting in front of the door like an abandoned cat. She hung up the call and crouched down as well, before she hugged Xia Yanran tightly. ¡°You can take my room.¡±


    At Nan Zhi¡¯s words, Xia Yanran looked up with red eyes before she burst out inughter. ¡°My best friend is indeed more dependable than any man.¡±

 Chapter 564 - Stay Far Away From Him!

    <h4>Chapter 564: Stay Far Away From Him!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi pulled Xia Yanran into the apartment.


    Xiaojie had also woken up already. He had noticed that his Godma was not in a good mood yesterday, so when he saw her red eyes now, he tilted his head in an angle in contemtion before he hurriedly ran back to his room.


    Nan Zhi continued to pull Xia Yanran into her bedroom, before she searched her wardrobe for some suitable clothes. ¡°Go take a shower first and change into clean clothes. I¡¯ll go make something nice now.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes filled with tears, as she hugged Nan Zhi, touched by her gesture.


    Nan Zhi patted Xia Yanran¡¯s shoulders lightly. ¡°So what if you fell out of love? Think about me, I¡¯ve even experienced life-and-death situations!¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded. This bit of pain she felt was indeed nothingpared to what Zhizhi had experienced.


    Besides, she only liked Xiao Yi, she did not love him!


    After Xia Yanran got out from the shower, Nan Zhi had finished making breakfast.


    Xia Yanran sat at the dining table, before Xiaojie, who was wearing a baby bear one-piece outfit, stood in front of her and started to sing.


    ¡°There are three bears living together.¡±


    ¡°Daddy Bear, Mommy Bear and Baby Bear.¡±


    ¡°Daddy Bear is fat.¡±


    ¡°Mommy Bear is very slim.¡±


    ¡°Baby Bear is very cute.¡±


    ¡°Oho, oho, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    As Xiaojie sang, he did the apanying actions, and Xia Yanran¡¯s unhappiness went away a little at Xiaojie¡¯s cuteness. She cupped her mouth with her hand, as her eyes filled with tears.


    Her Godson was really good atforting girls!


    After Xiaojie finished singing the song, he ran in front of Xia Yanran, taking the initiative to ce a kiss on her pretty cheek. ¡°Godma, all of my kisses were supposed to go to Pretty Zhizhi, but I gave you mine today. You have to be happy!¡±


    Xia Yanran pulled Xiaojie into her arms. ¡°Thank you, Jie Baby! Godma is really happier now!¡±


    With Xiaojie making her happy and Nan Zhi¡¯s delicious food, Xia Yanran could not be sad even if she wanted to.


    After they had finished eating breakfast, An Feng walked over. She gave Xia Yanran a cheongsam with flowers that she had sewn on personally. ¡°Auntie made one for you, Zhizhi and Huahua because I was bored. Take a look, do you like it?¡±


    An Feng only looked like she was in her thirties, even though she was already in her forties. She was petite and pretty with fair skin. She looked like a beauty from a mistyke, and was gentle and attractive.


    Zhizhi had probably inherited her height from her father.


    The flowers that An Feng had sewn on the cheongsam was exquisite and elegant. Xia Yanran really liked it and found a smile spread on her tentative lips. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re really good at this! Your skills areparable to those masters!¡±


    An Feng smiled gently. ¡°The main thing is that all three of you are beautiful and would look good wearing anything.¡±


    ¡°Auntie is the real beauty here! We can¡¯tpare to Auntie.¡± Xia Yanran was not ttering An Feng. An Feng really was beautiful. She did not belong to the type where people marvelled over her beauty at first sight, but she was the type that looked prettier the more one looked at her. There was a gentleness on her, as she exuded the feminine charms from within.


    With thepany of Nan Zhi and her family, Xia Yanran felt like she did not even have the chance to feel sad at all. Nan Zhi would fill her schedule everyday, and by the time she was free, all she wanted to do was sleep.


    Days like these passed by quickly and like that, it had already been one week.


    It was until a certain night when Xia Yanran received Xiao Yi¡¯s call. It was then that she realized that it had been a while since the two of them contacted each other.


    In the past year, he would bring her along with him even if he was on a business trip.


    It was rare for them to not contact each other for a week.


    It seemed like he was really disappointed in her.


    But it was alright. It¡¯s better if he was disappointed, so that they can stop contacting each other in the future.


    Staring at the blinking caller ID on her phone, Xia Yanran rejected the call without any hesitation and blocked his number.


    Within the next few seconds, she deleted and block his Weixin and email address.


    For her, once she decided on something, she would never drag it out.


    After doing all this, Xia Yanrany down on her bed, closing her eyes. However, before she could feel the emotions swelling in her heart, her phone rang again.


    It was an unknown number calling her this time.


    Xia Yanran thought that Xiao Yi had changed a number, so she wanted to reject the call. However, her fingers identally touched the answer button.


    Yi Fan¡¯s warm and pleasant voice trailed from the other end of the call, ¡°Yanran.¡±


    A year ago, Yi Fan had identally found out about Xiao Yi and her, and he went to fight Xiao Yi. Xiao Yi felt sorry towards him, so he let Yi Fan hit him. Some timeter, Yi Fan went overseas.


    It had been a very long time since the two of them had contacted each other.


    ¡°Yanran, I¡¯m preparing to return to the country. I tried to forget you in this past year, but I still couldn¡¯t. Are you willing to give me another chance?¡± Yi Fan¡¯s voice sounded really affectionate.


    Xia Yanran really liked him in the past, because he was clean, warm and knew how to take care of her. With him, she felt like she was a really clean and bright person.


    However, she had never thought that she would forget that ray of brightness because of Xiao Yi.


    Xia Yanran bit down on her lips hard. Her voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yi Fan. We can¡¯t go back to how we were.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you already fell for Xiao Yi, right?¡± Yi Fanughed in disappointment. ¡°Indeed, he has the charm to move any woman. But Yanran, do you know that the woman he loved the most has already passed away?¡±


    Xia Yanran furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°The woman he loved the most?¡±


    ¡°You probably still don¡¯t know about it. After the woman he loved the most passed away, he adopted her daughter. No matter how nice he is to you, he will not love youpletely. His heart will only be with that pair of mother and daughter.¡±


    After the call ended, Xia Yanran let her eyes close as she remained silent for a long while.


    ...


    It had been another three days.


    Xia Yanran did not receive any more calls from Xiao Yi. Her sadness had mostly gone away.


    However, she kept feeling restless and uneasy.


    Today, she had received a call from Xiao Yi¡¯s adoptive daughter.


    She did not say anything in the call, only asking Xia Yanran to go to Xiao Yi¡¯s vi at the city¡¯s south.


    Xia Yanran was a little confused. She wanted to reject Xiao Xi, but Xiao Xi said, ¡°I already asked the servants to pack your stuff in Uncle¡¯s house. If you¡¯re noting to take them, I will throw them away.¡±


    ...


    40 minutester, Xia Yanran arrived at the vi at the city¡¯s south.


    When the butler saw Xia Yanran, he brought her into the living room.


    Xia Yanran could smell the scent of incense from the moment she entered the vi.


    Light steps sounded from the top. Xia Yanran turned around and saw Xiao Xi dressed in ck and walking down from upstairs.


    She looked paler and more frail than when Xia Yanran saw her that day in her private room.


    Her long ck hair was tied into a ponytail, with a white flower pinned on her hair tie.


    At this, Xia Yanran stopped breathing.


    What happened? Why was she dressed like this?


    Xia Yanran turned to look at the butler again hurriedly, only to find the butler also wearing full ck. She immediately furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    ¡°Butler, please give Auntie Xia her things!¡±


    Hearing Xiao Xi call her Auntie made Xia Yanran¡¯s eyebrows furrow tighter together. However, she did not say anything.


    <i>What had happened?</i>


    She needed to know.

 Chapter 565 - He Died Because Of You

    <h4>Chapter 565: He Died Because Of You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The butler pulled a luggage in front of Xia Yanran.


    Xia Yanran was a woman who Xiao Yi doted on before, so the butler¡¯s attitude towards her was still as respectful as ever. ¡°Miss Xia, these are the things you left in the vi.¡±


    Xia Yanran nced at the luggage, before she nced towards thepletely pale Xiao Xi. Her throat was a little tight. ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Yi?¡±


    Xiao Xi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, as a weak smile appeared on her pale lips. ¡°Auntie Xia, how dare you still ask about my Uncle Xiao?¡±


    Xia Yanran clenched her hands into tight fists. She stopped looking at Xiao Xi, turning her eyes towards the butler sharply instead. ¡°Where did Xiao Yi go?¡±


    The butler opened his mouth, ¡°Sir, he...¡±


    ¡°Butler, lead the guest out.¡± Xiao Xi coughed a few times, interrupting the butler.


    The butler made a gesture to ask Xia Yanran to leave. Xia Yanran¡¯s expression darkened, as she pushed the butler away with all of her strength and walked towards where the smell of incense came from.


    When Xia Yanran saw the white and ck deceased portrait hung on the wall, her body trembled terribly.


    She took a few steps back, both of her hands cupping her mouth as disbelief took over her expression.


    Impossible!


    Impossible!


    Her lips trembled slightly, as scorching hot liquid threatened to fall from her eyes. She looked up, stopping herself from crying.


    Xiao Yi couldn¡¯t possibly have died!


    People like him had the strongest lives.


    Besides, didn¡¯t he just call her a few days ago?


    Xiao Xi walked over, ncing at Xia Yanran¡¯s red eyes before she turned to nced at the deceased¡¯s photo on the wall. Her weak voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen it, you should light an incense for Uncle Xiao! Although I don¡¯t like you, Uncle Xiao did like you a lot. Before everything happened to him, he still wanted to meet you, but you didn¡¯t answer his call.¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at the handsome man in the photo. Her heart tightened in pain under his sharp and cold eyes.


    Her throat seemed to have been strangled ruthlessly by an invisible hand.


    She only found her voice after a long while. ¡°What happened exactly?¡±


    Xiao Xi nced at Xia Yanran, before her eyesnded on the handsome man in the photo. Her tears seemed to drop like the beads of a broken pearl ne as she walked forward to light an incense before she turned back towards Xia Yanran again.


    ¡°All of this was because of you.¡±


    Xia Yanran trembled ruthlessly.


    It... was caused by her?


    Xiao Xi¡¯s wet eyshes fluttered as she walked in front of Xia Yanran with her thin and frail figure. ¡°If you didn¡¯t insist on reporting the news about the Entertainment Town abducting young girls from viges and forcing them into prostitution, nothing would have happened to Uncle Xiao!¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes constricted immediately at the news.


    The tips of her fingers sunk into her palm hard, almost breaking her skin.


    She was a news reporter. Her duty was to report the news as it was.


    ¡°The secret boss behind the Entertainment Town is Second Master Qin from Hong Kong. Before Uncle Xiao came to Ning City, he was working under Second Master Qin. Second Master Qin was his big boss, and Uncle Xiao continued to give Second Master Qin benefits even after he came to Ning City.¡±


    ¡°However, you should know that bosses of mafia triads like to keep the power with them. Second Master Qin had long been unhappy with Uncle Xiao after noting that Uncle Xiao¡¯s business was getting better without any change to the benefits he received.¡±


    ¡°Second Master Qin came to open the Entertainment Town in Ning City, wanting to find a way to bnce out Uncle Xiao¡¯s power. In the end, you put your foot right into the middle of it.¡±


    Xiao Xi walked in front of Xia Yanran, her tears falling drop by drop. Her expression was extremely pale. ¡°After you¡¯ve created the trouble, Second Master Qin kidnapped me with one of Uncle Xiao¡¯s enemies that just finished his jail term. They raped me. Yes, that¡¯s right, that was why I looked like that when you saw me in the No.1 private room that day.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been ruined and lost my innocence! All this is because of you!¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s mind buzz as she nked out.


    She stared at Xiao Xi in disbelief, her body swaying unstably.


    Xiao Xi¡¯s words created an explosion in Xia Yanran¡¯s mind like a bolt of lighting.


    It was no wonder he still insisted on leaving when she tried her best to keep him that night!


    He said that Xiao Xi did not do anything wrong to her!


    When she was being stubborn and unreasonable, his eyes on her were deep andplicated.


    It was no wonder he said that he was very disappointed in her!


    Tears started to flow from her eyes, as they trailed down her face and down to her lips.


    She tasted the salty, but sad taste of tears.


    ¡°Second Master Qin used me first, before he gave a notice again, saying that if Uncle Xiao didn¡¯t give 70% of all of his earnings from his businesses, he would put an assassination order on you!¡±


    ¡°Although Uncle Ning is doing very well in Ning City, all of his activities now are legal. However, Second Master Qin was still the big boss of a Hong Kong mafia triad. If he put an assassination order on you, Uncle Xiao would not be able to protect youpletely, even if he never left your side.


    ¡°Uncle Xiao agreed to Second Master Qin¡¯s request and went to meet him to negotiate with him alone! In the end...


    ¡°Second Master Qin was the one who taught him all of his skills. No matter how good he was, he was still someone taught by Second Master Qin. Second Master Qin did not let him live, and he... really did note back alive.¡±


    Xiao Xi¡¯s face was covered in tears, as she fell to the floor in despair.


    Xia Yanran clenched down on her jaw tightly, tasting the metallic blood in her mouth. Things had happened too suddenly... No, it might not have been sudden, it was just that she did not notice that changing and silent tension.


    She had never really thought that the news that she had reported to save countless numbers of young girls would have harmed Xiao Yi and Xiao Xi in the end so directly.


    Xia Yanran nced at Xiao Xi with blurry vision as she asked with a trembling voice, ¡°His body...¡±


    Xiao Xi wiped away her tears, her voice extremely hoarse. ¡°He got shot several times, and was thrown into an unmarkedmon grave by Second Master Qin¡¯s men. When I brought people along with me to look for him, all I saw was his leather shoes. His body had been long eaten by wild wolves.¡±


    Xia Yanran clenched at her chest, taking a few steps back ruthlessly.


    A person like Xiao Yi was always like a strong tiger. Their lives were strong and she had always thought that he would live longer than her.


    People like him should never have died in such a way.


    She seemed to see him hugging her shoulders again, as they stood in front of his subordinates and told them fiercely to call her ¡®Sister-inw¡¯.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s mind and emotions were in a mess, both her hands cupping her face as tears dripped from the gaps between her fingers one by one.


    Even at this moment, she still was not willing to believe that he had really left this world.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, could it be that he¡¯s still alive? Can I take a look at his shoes?¡± Xia Yanran¡¯s fingernails had already cut into the skin on her palm, as sticky blood oozed out. However, she could not feel the pain of it as her mind felt like a heavy hammer had swung at her. The slow-toe pain made her feel suffocated.


    All of the times they spent together in the past year flew past her eyes like an old movie.


    He was alive, strong and hard to destroy.


    Xiao Xi stood up, having already stopped her tears from falling. She pointed at the door with shaking fingers. ¡°Please leave. No matter how much my Uncle Xiao liked you, I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±

 Chapter 566 - Going To Find Him Herself!

    <h4>Chapter 566: Going To Find Him Herself!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi found Xia Yanran at a barbecue stall.


    She was sitting there alone, as beer bottles filled the table.


    Several men that approached her because she was pretty all left from her fierce shouts.


    Nan Zhi walked in front of Xia Yanran, who thought that she was some unknown man who could not read the atmosphere. She threw an empty bottle at her. ¡°I said to stop annoying me!¡±


    ¡°Yanran.¡±


    Hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s voice, Xia Yanran pouted as she reached out to hug Nan Zhi¡¯s slender waist. Her voice was choked, ¡°Zhizhi, I met Xiao Yi¡¯s adoptive daughter today. She said that Xiao Yi is dead.¡±


    Nan Zhi immediately froze.


    She looked down at Xia Yanran, who was still hugging her tightly. Her long eyshes fluttered, ¡°Could it be a mistake?¡±


    A person as strong and fierce like Xiao Yi usually only took others¡¯ lives. How could anyone take his life?!


    Besides, he was even able to avoid the bald man¡¯s assassination in the Capital and managed to return to Ning City safely.


    Ning City was his territory, who would be able to touch him here?


    Xia Yanran looked up from Nan Zhi¡¯s arms, staring at her best friend with teary eyes. She sniffled, ¡°You don¡¯t believe it either, right? People like him usually want to live the most, he must have hidden somewhere.¡±


    Nan Zhi caressed Xia Yanran¡¯s head. ¡°You still can¡¯t forget him, can¡¯t you? Just cry if you want to!¡±


    Xia Yanran did not cry out. She merely shook her head, using a voice so soft that she was the only one who could hear herself, ¡°I¡¯m going to find him.¡±


    Xia Yanran was someone who always took action. She believed from deep within her that Xiao Yi had not really died. He had probably sustained a serious injury and needed someone to save him.


    There was no time to waste.


    She settled all of her work at the newspaper, making Nan Zhi and her family believe that she was going on a business trip, before she went to the unmarkedmon grave alone.


    If it was any other girl, they definitely would not dare toe to such a ce.


    There were graves of various sizes. There were even the carcasses of dead animals and human bones lying around.


    A disgusting and scary stench of something rancid permeated the air.


    It was basically a living hell!


    Xia Yanran wore a protection suit with a face mask and gloves.


    She was afraid as well, but she was more afraid of Xiao Yi being in a situation where he was badly injured and was still alive, but had no one to save him.


    Although she already knew that Xiao Xi definitely came to search this ce before.


    She was not willing to give up like this.


    Yes, Xiao Yi was an a**hole, but she could not let that a**hole die like this!


    Regardless of whether they were together or not, it was fine as long as he was alive.


    It was said that many corpses had been burned here in the past. It was only in the recent decade that there were fewer abandoned corpses in this area.


    Although the sun was shining brightly right now, there was a stifling gloominess in the atmosphere.


    ¡°Xiao Yi! Xiao Yi!¡±


    Xia Yanran shouted out loud.


    ¡°Come out! I know you¡¯re not dead, you¡¯re definitely still perfectly alive! Come out now!¡±


    Ayer of moisture covered Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes as all of the memories he gave her in the past year shed before them.


    <i>¡°Xia Yanran, are you a pig? The sun is already setting, but you¡¯re still not awake?¡±</i>


    Well, he had to think about who pestered her to do it the whole night and only let her off when it was almost daybreak.


    <i>¡°Xia Yanran, what¡¯s the feeling of being a boss¡¯ woman?¡±</i>


    She rolled her eyes at him. It did not feel anything special, as she still had to be pestered by the boss every night to satisfy his beastly desire.


    ¡°<i>Xia Yanran, when I was having dinner with several clients tonight, a woman rubbed herself on me when she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra.¡±</i>


    She hummed, praying for him to ept that b*tch so that she could be free!


    <i>¡°Xia Yanran, let¡¯s stay together. I bought an apartment in the city. After you move in, you will have to cook and wash my clothes for me.¡±</i>


    Cooking for him and washing his clothes was just something convenient that came with staying together. The most important thing was probably to satisfy the boss¡¯ desires!


    <i>¡°Xia Yanran, what do you think about doing it from the living room, to the balcony then to the bedroom?¡±</i>


    His stamina was really good, and she could not even deny it if she wanted to.


    <i>¡°Xia Yanran, your best friends already had children. When will you give me a child too?¡±</i>


    She was not going to have any children, not even in this lifetime.


    <i>¡°Xia Yanran, why are you so pale? Why are you curling up? You¡¯re bleeding from your butt? F**k, did you go and mend your virginity membrane?¡±</i>


    She really wanted to kick him. Her period hade, but he still kept hugging her. Can¡¯t her stomach hurt?


    <i>¡°Xia Yanran, you¡¯re having a cold war with me again. Alright, alright, alright, I¡¯m giving in to you. I¡¯ll purchase a newspaperpany for you to be the chief editor there, alright?¡±</i>


    Countless details of the two of them shed in Xia Yanran¡¯s mind, and her eyes filled with even more tears.


    Although he was a dictator, despotic and fierce, he filled her heart bit by bit.


    After Junyuan found out about the two of them being together, he scolded her terribly.


    He said that the two of them belonged to two different worlds, people like Xiao Yi licked the blood on their knives and he would ultimately bring her to eternal damnation.


    But Junyuan was wrong.


    The person that caused his eternal damnation was her!


    ¡°Xiao Yi! Xiao Yi...¡±


    Xia Yanran searched from him from dawn to night.


    A cool breeze blew at night, as the leaves around her shuffled. Some unknown bugs were calling, as it felt really creepy around her.


    Xia Yanran could not find the person she wanted to find after a long time, and she became even sadder and more panicked.


    She held onto a shlight, as she continued to walk further.


    Suddenly, the ground under her feet gave way and she lost her bnce. She immediately rolled down the hill nonstop like a snowball.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Xia Yanran shouted out loud, as she fell heavily on the floor. She felt really dizzy, and lost consciousness immediately.


    Xia Yanran did not know how long had passed when she finally heard someone call her. ¡°Wake up, wake up.¡±


    Xia Yanran slowly opened her heavy eyelids, her head feeling like splitting from the headache she had.


    After seeing the teenage boy sitting next to her, Xia Yanran immediately sat up.


    She looked around her, noticing that she was currently in a very simple house. A wet humidity filled the air.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± Xia Yanran asked with her hoarse voice.


    The boy ced a bowl of porridge in front of Xia Yanran. ¡°My older sister cooked porridge, do you want to eat some? Oh, you¡¯re at my house. When I went to pick some fungus on the mountain, I saw you passed out there, so I brought you home.¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at the bowl of porridge the boy was holding. She shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, you can have it!¡± She could tell that the boy¡¯s family was not very well off.


    ¡°Are you really not hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not hungry, then I¡¯ll eat it. I haven¡¯t been full ever since we had to cater to one more person at home.¡±


    Xia Yanran had been distracted originally, though she froze immediately when she heard the boy¡¯s words. She immediately grabbed the boy¡¯s shoulders and asked hurriedly, ¡°You have to cater to one more person at home for food? Apart from finding me, did you find another person?¡±


    Given his apparent knowledge, the boy should be a frequent visitor up the mountains. If Xiao Yi had also fallen off from the unmarkedmon graves, could he...


    The boy had grown up in the mountains and was innocent and honest. Xia Yanran was the prettiest and fairest girl he had seen, so he was a little shy as he replied, ¡°My older sister did bring back an injured man when she went to the mountains to find some herbs. But, he¡¯s not staying with us.¡±

 Chapter 567 - Kissing Him Directly

    <h4>Chapter 567: Kissing Him Directly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart thumped.


    Could the injured man be Xiao Yi?


    Xia Yanran hurriedly got off the bed. However, she sucked in a breath from pain the moment her feet touched the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move around yet! You sprained your ankle when you fell down the mountain. Although I already patched you up, you won¡¯t heal that quickly and still have to rest for a few days.¡±


    Xia Yanran already could not wait to see that injured man.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Can you bring me to meet that injured person?¡±


    The boy shook his head. ¡°My older sister said that that person¡¯s temper is not good and he will injure people.¡±


    Xia Yanran bit on her lips. She remained silent for a while before she said, ¡°Can we just take a look at him without approaching him?¡± She took out the ne she was wearing and passed it to the boy. ¡°If you bring me there, I¡¯ll give this to you.¡±


    The boy was not willing to ept it, as Xia Yanran continued to force it onto him. ¡°You saved me, this is something you deserve.¡±


    Under Xia Yanran¡¯s insistence, the boy eventually agreed to bring Xia Yanran to see that injured man.


    It was only when they left the house that Xia Yanran noticed that this was an older and simpler vige.


    The boy helped Xia Yanran as they navigated around the vige before they arrived by the side of the mountain which was at the end of the vige.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t willing to stay at our house, so he¡¯s living in a cave.¡±


    With the boy¡¯s help, Xia Yanran arrived at a cave that was only big enough for one person to stay in.


    The cave was a little deep and dark. Xia Yanran could not see anything from outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in to take a look.¡±


    The boy immediately pulled Xia Yanran back. ¡°He can eat a person when his temper acts up.¡±


    Xia Yanran waved her hand around. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Xia Yanran got a boy to find a thick branch for her, which she used as a walking stick to support her. She then limped into the cave.


    An oilmp was lit in the cave, and there was a wooden bed in it.


    A man¡¯s tattered ck shirt was thrown on the bed.


    Xia Yanran walked towards the bed, her hand reaching out to take that shirt.


    When Xia Yanran saw the exquisite but simple cuff-links on the shirt, Xia Yanran buried her face into the shirt, crying and smiling at the same time.


    The boy outside heard someone approaching and he jumped in surprise before he hurriedly shouted into the cave at Xia Yanran. ¡°Someone ising,e out quick!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, you can go back first!¡±


    Xia Yanran sat on the bed for a while, before she heard footsteps.


    A man holding onto a bottle of white spirit walked in.


    He was wearing an extremely unfitting white shirt, and she could vaguely see the bandage wrapped around his chest under the shirt.


    He walked into the cave as he drank the alcohol.


    His eyes were empty and dazed.


    He seemed to freeze for a second when he saw the woman sitting on the bed, before he smirked with his face full of stubble. ¡°Xia Yanran, you even came to my dreams?¡±


    He leaned against the cave wall, staring at her in exhaustion. ¡°You always appear when I¡¯m at my worst.¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at the man who had lost quite a bit of weight and had red eyes. She sniffled.


    The way he looked now waspletely unimaginable from his usually high-up boss that disregarded everyone.


    Xia Yanran suppressed her emotions, as she stood up from the bed and walked towards him.


    However, he avoided her and fell head first on the bed. ¡°Xia Yanran, piss off. Don¡¯t appear in front of me again!¡±


    He fell asleep, and the alcohol bottle in his hands fell to the floor.


    With his height, a simple wooden bed was not enough to support him. His long legs were bent as his feet rested on the floor.


    Xia Yanran walked to the bed, noticing that some blood had seeped into his bandage.


    With his miserable appearance now, she should really take his belt and whip him ruthlessly so that she can take revenge for the same thing he did to her in thest.


    However, it was a thought that passed as quickly as it came.


    He would probably die faster if she dared to whip him even once.


    Xia Yanran did not leave. She merely found a clean spot and sat down.


    He slept for a very long time.


    It was a full four hours before there was any response from him.


    He opened his eyes and sat up on the bed. His eyes cleared a little, as he looked around the cave before he saw the woman curled up by the corner with her arms hugging her knees as she buried her face into her arms.


    Was he hallucinating?


    ¡°Xia Yanran?¡±


    Xia Yanran immediately looked up, and her eyes met his.


    His dark eyes werepletely red, as his gaze on her felt like he wanted to swallow her.


    ¡°Xia Yanran, it¡¯s really you.¡±


    The cave was exceptionally humid, especially at night when it was terribly cold.


    Xia Yanran rubbed the goosebumps on her arms as she supported her ankle that still hurt and stood up.


    She limped in front of him.


    She did not say anything, before a loud p sounded as she pped his cheek once.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back if you didn¡¯t die?¡± She widened her eyes on purpose to make herself look extremely fierce.


    The man clearly did not expect her to be so daring to hit him. He narrowed his eyes as he immediately exuded a dangerous aura.


    ¡°Your adoptive daughter thought that you were dead. After she found your leather shoes, she went back and settled your memorial tablet. She cried so much that she almost stopped breathing.¡±


    The man stared at her coldly for a few seconds. He clearly wanted to kick her to death, but he did not. He leaned backwards towards the wall, as his lips curled up in scorn. ¡°Were you extremely happy when she almost stopped breathing from crying? I, Xiao Yi, has nine lives like a cat, no one can kill me. Why? Did I disappoint you?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked up as sheughed out loud, though tears fell from her eyes. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m really disappointed! Why can I never hide from a devil like you no matter where I go?¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s chest heaved up and down as he stared at the sharp-tongued Xia Yanran. He grabbed her wrist and dragged her to the bed, before he leaned over her. His hands gripped onto her chin as he smiled devilishly. ¡°Why are you so stubborn? You came to the unmarkedmon grave to look for me specifically, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s such a coincidence that you also fell off the cliff and happened to be found by someone. Say, Xia Yanran, don¡¯t you think we¡¯re really fated?¡±


    He was very close to her, as the strong scent of alcohol on him made Xia Yanran furrow her eyebrows tightly. She pushed him with her hands, only to touch his chest injury identally.


    However, he did not cry in pain. Instead, he continued to smile devilishly. ¡°Did you miss sleeping with me because you haven¡¯t in a while? Xia Yanran, you had always said one thing but meant another. Although you said you hated me, don¡¯t you love me a lot in your heart? When everyone thought I was dead, you still came to look for me. How much do you want to stay with me?¡±


    Xia Yanran was indeed extremely angry from his words. However, her rationality was still present, knowing that he was extremely chauvinistic and would never let her apany through his downs despite being able to share his ups.


    He was chasing her away!


    Xia Yanran stared at his red eyes, as she smirked, ¡°Xiao Yi, how many days has it been since you brushed your teeth for your mouth to be so foul? You¡¯re right, I like you. I¡¯m so happy to see you be like this now. You want me to leave? I won¡¯t leave!¡±


    Xiao Yi was slightly speechless, ¡°You...¡±


    He panted angrily, his eyes fierce as if he wanted to blow up at her. However, she moved her arms around his neck and leaned up to kiss him.

 Chapter 568 - She Rarely Took the Initiative Like This

    <h4>Chapter 568: She Rarely Took the Initiative Like This</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    His lips were very thin and soft.


    It had the taste of alcohol that she did not like.


    However, Xia Yanran did not move away. That was how she was, she was stubborn as an ox and would do anything she wanted.


    She had even went to the unmarkedmon grave, what else was there for her to be scared of?


    She looked up at him. He did not move, only looking at her with his red eyes.


    When the two of them were together in the past, he was the one who kissed her first, most of the time.


    Sometimes, it would only be when she got annoyed by him that she would kiss him, only for him to return the kiss ferociously in return.


    When the two of them were free, the thing they did the most was to exercise in bed.


    Noticing that he was not responding, Xia Yanran boldly stretched her tongue out to suck on his lips.


    She had already been taught by him to be very skillful at all sorts of licking and sucking.


    His chest pressed against her tightly, as their bodies stuck together tightly without even the slightest gap. The thin fabric between them transmitted his scorching temperature and his firm and muscr chest.


    Xia Yanran had kissed him for almost one minute, but he still did not return the kiss..


    She felt slightly ticklish from his stare as she furrowed her pretty eyebrows. ¡°What are you acting for? Why are you acting like you¡¯re an innocent virgin?¡±


    To her, he was a beast that like to be horny.


    It was in his nature. He would sleep with her whenever he had nothing to do.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes werepletely red, as hisrge hands sunk into Xia Yanran¡¯s slender waist, as if he wanted to push her into him badly.


    His chin was tensed as he gritted his teeth. ¡°You wh*re!¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s long eyshes fluttered as she stared at him with moist eyes. Her breathing was a little quick. ¡°Don¡¯t you like me like this?¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbled as he looked down to stare at her scarlet and moist lips. His eyes darkened, before he kissed her straight away without saying anything.


    His scorching tongue pushed open her teeth and entered her mouth straight away, intertwining with her tongue ruthlessly.


    Her lips were like fresh flowers that had just bloomed, while her tongue was the nectar on the flowers, its sweetness enticing him to collect them.


    Ever since what happened with his adoptive daughter, it had been a while since the two of them kissed.


    A reunion after a brief parting is always as sweet as a honeymoon. For them, who always liked new things, this was undoubtedly exciting and moving.


    His kiss was very strong and filled with invasiveness.


    Xia Yanran looked up slightly, revealing her beautiful neck as she hugged the man¡¯s head with her arms. Her slender fingers brushed into the man¡¯s messy ck hair.


    She could not help but moan softly from his kiss, as her lips, cheeks and ears were slightly wet.


    Xia Yanran moved her hands from his head to his shoulders, as she caressed his chest from under his wide cor.


    Although the environment around them was simple and crude, with the smell of moist soil in the air, but all these seemed to be an aphrodisiac to them.


    Her small hand caressed the bandage wrapped around his chest. She felt a slight stickiness on her fingertips, and she suddenly remembered something and sobered up from the dazed state they were in.


    She pushed him slightly. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding.¡±


    Xiao Yi looked up, moving away from her lips, the action bring a string of silvery saliva connection between them.


    The scandalous atmosphere made Xia Yanran blush and her heart thump harder.


    He stared at her with his ck eyes, before he smiled indifferently. ¡°You only just remembered now that I¡¯m injured? You made me hard, how are you going to deal with it?¡±


    Xia Yanran pursed her numbed lips, smiling brightly, ¡°If you have the energy, thene on.¡±


    Xiao Yi moved to sit up, as he leaned against the cave wall. ¡°There¡¯s nothing new about this, I¡¯m tired of it.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s breathing tightened, as she tidied her messy hair and clothes thanks to him. She sat up to re at the expressionless man. ¡°Would you still have a reaction if you¡¯re tired of me?¡±


    Xiao Yi scoffed, ¡°This is a man¡¯s natural reaction. You were the one who kissed me first, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m a eunuch.¡±


    Xia Yanran was toozy to be bothered. Although she did not know why he said these words to anger her on purpose, she did not take it to heart, noting that he was still injured.


    She half-knelt in front of him, her hands moving to undo his shirt before he pped them away. ¡°What are you doing? It can¡¯t be that you want to use your mouth...¡±


    Xia Yanran interrupted him with a blushing face, ¡°I only wanted to take a look at your injury.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry for me.¡±


    Xia Yanran drooped her eyes, not wanting to say anything more to him. She moved her hand and undid his buttons.


    After undoing two buttons, her eyes constricted at the bloody bandage over his chest.


    There were big and small wounds all over the man¡¯s body.


    He would get injured every now and again, but never to this extent! Even if he was made of steel, he would not be able to take it!


    ¡°Xia Yanran, do you know how young and enticing the young girl that saved me is?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s hands that continued to undo his buttons froze for a second.


    She looked up at the man who was barely smiling. ¡°Xiao Yi, you¡¯re still ming me for using your adoptive daughter and you, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked down, as she pursed her lips hard. ¡°I admit, it¡¯s my fault for ming the two of you before I found out about the truth about what happened.¡±


    The man merely stared at her and did not speak at all.


    Xia Yanran looked up at his cold expression, cupping his face with both her hands as she pouted. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, alright? Can you forgive me?¡±


    She rarely whined in front of him, but once she did, she really looked like an elf.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s resolve almost softened at her action.


    He narrowed his ck eyes, his expression serious. ¡°Stop smiling and joking around in front of me. I¡¯m being serious, I fell for that young girl that saved me.¡±


    Xia Yanran did not have the chance to say anything when a young girl¡¯s soft and sweet voice trailed over from the entrance of the cave. ¡°Uncle, are you inside? I brought you some food.¡±


    Xia Yanran knew that the boy¡¯s older sister would bring Xiao Yi food everyday, but she had never thought that Xiao Yi would have fallen for that young girl.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Xiao Yi nced at Xia Yanran as he spoke.


    The young girl walked inside the cave. She was probably around the same age as Xiao Yi¡¯s adoptive daughter. She was indeed pretty, apart from her slightly tanned skin, she looked gentle as well.


    The young girl was not too surprised when she saw Xia Yanran in the cave as well. She had probably already heard from her young brother about her.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll put your food here, together with the bandages you wanted.¡± The young girl was as innocent and shy as her young brother was. Noting Xiao Yi¡¯s exposed chest, she immediately looked down, not daring to take another look at him.


    Xiao Yi stopped the young girl, who was preparing to leave. ¡°You know about medicine, stay and help me change my bandage.¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at Xiao Yi. No matter how good her temper was, her patience was almost running low. Besides, she was not a usually good-tempered person. When she hated him the most, she even dared to shoot him when he was sleeping.


    ¡°Are you sure you want her to help you change the bandage?¡± Xia Yanran furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    Xiao Yi did not even nce at Xia Yanran, as he waved at the young girl. ¡°Come over.¡±


    The young girl held onto the bandages and walked to the bed, before ncing at Xia Yanran, whose expression was slightly dark. ¡°How about you get this sister to help you change them?¡±


    With that said, Xiao Yi immediately grabbed the young girl¡¯s wrist and pulled her onto hisp.

 Chapter 569 - Presenting Herself To Him

    <h4>Chapter 569: Presenting Herself To Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Yanran stared at the scene in front of her in disbelief.


    Although she had heard before that there was never ack of women by Xiao Yi¡¯s side, she had never seen him with another woman after they got together.


    The most recent time was also the incident when she misunderstood him and his adoptive daughter.


    When he was in front of her, he had never hugged another woman apart from her.


    No matter if he was just acting or angering her on purpose, Xia Yanran¡¯s heart still felt like it was stabbed ruthlessly with a sharp, twisted de.


    After the young girl was pulled onto Xiao Yi¡¯sp, she immediately blushed, not knowing what to do.


    She struggled, wanting to stand up but Xia Yanran was faster than her.


    ¡°You can help him change his bandage!¡± Xia Yanran did not say anything else, merely blurting out this sentence before she got up to leave.


    Her ankle still hurt, and she was still limping as she stumbled out of the cave.


    Only when her slender figure disappeared from the cave did Xiao Yi retract his eyes. He nced at the young girl whose face and ears werepletely red from his action, letting go of her as he nced at her indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Although the young girl was innocent and did not really know of the harsh realities of the world, she understood why he had done this.


    He was merely using her to chase that older girl away.


    The young girl looked down. ¡°I¡¯ll help you change your bandage!¡±


    Xiao Yi took the bandages from her, as he waved his other hand. He said a little weakly, ¡°I can do this myself. You can leave too!¡±


    Ever since she saved him, his attitude had always been very cold and indifferent.


    He would even go crazy in the middle of the night. She wanted to help him once, but he pushed her far away.


    The young girl knew a little about medicine. Her parents had taught her since young to be a kind person, which was why she wanted to quickly heal this man whose face was covered in stubble and wanted nothing else.


    However, since he insisted that he could do it himself, she did not persist. ¡°After you¡¯re done changing your bandage, please remember to eat the food.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s face was tensed as he remained silent.


    ...


    After Xia Yanran left the cave, she limped towards the vige.


    The young boy that saved her was standing at the end of the vige. He hurriedly ran over after seeing Xia Yanran, his tanned cheeks a little flushed.


    Xia Yanran nced at his ck, bright eyes as she smiled brightly, ¡°Is there a shop in your vige?¡±


    The boy nodded.


    ¡°Can you take me there?¡±


    The boy shook his head. ¡°I have to wait for my older sister.¡±


    Xia Yanran shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Alright, can you tell me where the shop is?¡±


    ¡°At the vige entrance.¡±


    Xia Yanran thanked the boy before she left.


    As Xia Yanran walked to the small shop at the vige entrance, her forehead was covered in ayer of sweat.


    Her ankle hurt so badly.


    It was lucky that she had ced some cash in her pockets before she left home.


    She bought a bowl of instant noodles.


    The people in the vige were all very simple and kind. Thedy boss noticed Xia Yanran limping and hurriedly called her into her house and brought over an ointment for her.


    While Xia Yanran was eating instant noodles, thedy boss sat opposite of her as she knitted a sweater. ncing at Xia Yanran¡¯s scarlet lips and white teeth, she said mysteriously, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re really pretty, so don¡¯t run about anyhow at night. If you have nowhere to stay, you can sleep in our house tonight.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s long eyshes fluttered lightly. She sipped a mouthful of noodles before she nced towards thedy boss in confusion. ¡°The people in the vige are all very nice, would they do anything to me?¡±


    Thedy boss waved her hand. ¡°Of course not, none of our vigers would do anything to you. You probably don¡¯t know that an injured man arrived at our vige a few days ago. He looked really fierce and even almost strangled his savior to death one night.¡±


    Xia Yanran immediately furrowed her eyebrows at this.


    Was Xiao Yi the fierce man thedy was referring to?


    He almost strangled that young girl that saved him to death?


    From the moment he kept trying to anger her and chased her to leave, she had already noticed that something was wrong with him.


    When she took the initiative to kiss him and tease him, his body was so tense that he felt like he was going to explode. If it was in the past, he would had long torn her pants and forcefully sumbed to his desires.


    He was never one who ill-treated himself when it came to his more carnal desires!


    ¡°Lady boss, is there still food in your house?¡± Xia Yanran took out a hundred dor bill and passed it to thedy boss. ¡°I¡¯m not full yet, so I want to cook something.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll bring you over there.¡±


    Xia Yanran made a meat dish and another vegetarian dish. She packed them in boxes before she used the stick again to support her way back to the cave.


    That damned Xiao Beast, she must have owed him something in her previous life!


    When he tortured her so much before, she was waiting day by day for the time to run away from him. She even wanted to kill him.


    However, now that she had the chance finally, she was the one who presented herself to him now.


    Xia Yanran arrived at the cave once more, noting that the man was dozing off as hey on that wooden bed.


    He did not eat a single bit of the food that the young girl had sent.


    Xia Yanran carried the food boxes as she walked towards the bed.


    The man did not seem to see her, as he continued to stare at the dark cave wall in a daze.


    Xia Yanran lifted the stick in her hand to poke his arm. ¡°I made some food. The meat with long beans smells really good, do you want some?¡±


    The man¡¯s unfocused eyes moved onto her.


    When his eyesnded on Xia Yanran¡¯s well-defined face, he furrowed his eyebrows, clearly not expecting for her to return. ¡°When did you be so thick-skinned? Aren¡¯t you going to hide far away after seeing me flirt with a beautiful girl who is younger than you?¡±


    A loud p echoed through the cave.


    Xia Yanran had picked up a rod and hit his arm.


    She did not spare him, as he furrowed his eyebrows in pain. ¡°Xia Yanran, you were the one who pped me first. I didn¡¯t even settle that with you, but you still dare to hit me again?¡±


    She even used a rod to hit him this time? Was she unhappy because he did not hit her with his rod before?


    Xia Yanran scoffed, ¡°Look at how pathetic you are now, do you still have the energy to hit me?¡±


    Xiao Yi immediately sat up from the bed.


    His eyes red at Xia Yanran coldly.


    It was as if he wanted to skin and swallow her alive.


    Xia Yanran stood still, before she opened the food containers a few secondster.


    The fragrance of the food oozed out.


    Xiao Yi bobbled his Adam¡¯s apple, as if he almost gave in for that few seconds. However, he moved his eyes away after and stood up from the bed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    Xia Yanran presented a pair of chopsticks in front of him. ¡°Try it, see if my cooking skills have improved.¡±


    A loud p sounded.


    The chopsticks in her hands were pped away by him, and they fell to the floor.


    Xia Yanran stared at the man, whose mood fluctuated a lot with his foul temper. The emotions she suppressed with her seemed to erupt like a volcano. She threw the box of food on the floor, ring at the man with red eyes, ¡°What is wrong with you? Can¡¯t you tell me properly about what trouble you have? Or is it because you decided to give up on everything after you were tricked by Second Master Qin? Are you nning to spend the rest of your life in this cave alone until you die?¡±


    Xiao Yi pushed Xia Yanran away harshly. He growled as he stalked away from her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry anymore about me!¡±


    Xia Yanran fell to the floor as a result. She stared at his departing figure, feeling extremely bitter as if she had chewed on the bitter herb!

 Chapter 570 - I’ll Always Accompany You!

    <h4>Chapter 570: I¡¯ll Always Apany You!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After Xiao Yi left, Xia Yanran sat in the cave for a very long time.


    There were several instances where she really wanted to leave.


    Who cared about what he became? It was fine as long as he was alive.


    Whatever happened to him in the future had nothing to do with her.


    However, her instincts told her that Xiao Yi was hiding something from her.


    A person like him would tell her directly if he was really tired of her, and would not use another woman to anger her.


    Also, there was also what the shop¡¯sdy boss told her which was lingering in the back of her mind. She said that the young girl who had saved Xiao Yi was almost strangled to death by him.


    Although Xiao Yi was a little violent, he would not stoop that low to hurt a young girl.


    The more Xia Yanran thought about it, the more wrong it felt.


    He must be hiding something from her, and did not want her to find out about it.


    If something had gone wrong, there must be a demon behind it!


    Xia Yanran was an optimistic person. Despite seeing him as a devil at first, she was able to adapt and continue to live strongly.


    This time, she could not leave him be, just because of the things he had said to her.


    She needed to find out exactly what had happened to him.


    Xia Yanran cleaned up the food that she had thrown on the floor, before she got up from the floor and walked out of the cave.


    Xia Yanran searched around the mountain for a while. Her ankle began to hurt more and more, but she held the throbbing pain in. She did not dare to stop before she found Xiao Yi..


    Finally, she found Xiao Yi squatting under arge tree behind the cave.


    He was all scrunched up, his breathing heavy as it came and went very quickly.


    The faint moonlight was on him and Xia Yanran could not see him clearly. All she could see were his shoulders that kept trembling.


    Something was wrong!


    There was definitely something wrong!


    His breathing was too heavy and hurried, as they knocked at Xia Yanran¡¯s heart like a sledgehammer.


    She walked towards him with big strides.


    ¡°Xiao Yi!¡±


    She ran in front of him, though before her fingers could touch his shoulders, he suddenly shouted coldly, ¡°Scram!¡±


    He did not look up, but his voice was rather low and hoarse. Xia Yanran¡¯s heart trembled.


    She did not care about the fear she had, as she squatted in front of him and ced her hand on his shoulders lightly. ¡°Xiao Yi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Just as she finished her words, she was pushed away roughly.


    Xia Yanran fell to the floor, as her palm scratched against a thorny vine, creating a deep cut. Pain spread from her palm.


    She could not care about this pain at all, as she stood up again to approach the man.


    Before she spoke, the man suddenly looked up as hisrge hands grabbed her slender wrist and dragged her down the mountain.


    ¡°Scram, scram far away from me!¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at his red eyes and tensed expression, her heart constricting ruthlessly in pain.


    What exactly happened to him?


    His hand that was holding onto her wrist was extremely hot, as if he could burn her skin.


    He was like a ferocious wild beast right now, and could swallow her anytime.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me again!¡±


    He was losing more and more of his emotions, as the red in his eyes shone brightly, as if he was an enraged criminal.


    Xia Yanran was even starting to suspect if he would lose all rationality and kill her if she continued to stay with him.


    The strength he used to hold onto her wrist was very strong, so much that she felt like her bones were about to get smashed by him.


    Xia Yanran gritted her teeth in pain.


    Just as she thought her bones were about to be smashed, he suddenly let go of her.


    His tall and thin figure took a few steps back.


    He squatted down once more, hugging his head with both hands as his body shivered.


    Groans left his throat, as if he was an injured wild beast.


    Xia Yanran saw the veins on the back of his hands popping up.


    Xia Yanran had never seen him like this. It was definitely a lie to say that she was not scared.


    However, she was not a person inexperienced of the harsh realities of life. She was a reporter, and had gone undercover when she was reporting the scandalous truths about the Entertainment Town...


    <i>No...</i>


    She remembered clearly about what the Entertainment Town¡¯s boss would do when young girls were disobedient. He would make them experience the thing that could ruin their lives the most.


    Drugs.


    Was Xiao Yi like this because...


    <i>No...!</i>


    Xia Yanran widened her eyes in disbelief, as hot tears fell from them.


    He was groaning painfully and shivering.


    Then, it was like he could no longer control the pain anymore. He stood up, looking at Xia Yanran before he attacked her crazily like a beast that had lost all rationality.


    He had already lost all of his rationality.


    Xia Yanran felt danger, and she hurriedly took a few steps back. However, her ankle was injured, and it was impossible for her to win against a person who had lost his rationality.


    She was caught very quickly.


    He pinned her to the ground, hisrge hand strangling her strongly.


    Xia Yanran used both her hands to move his hands, rasping out with all she had, ¡°X-Xiao Yi, wake up! I¡¯m Yanran, I¡¯m Xia Yanran!¡±


    The man could no longer listen to anything now. Hisrge hands were like chains, holding her down strongly.


    She could not breathe anymore.


    <i>Was this what what it felt like to die and feel your life slipping out of your fingertips?</i>


    The oxygen in her lungs decreased by the second.


    Her face turnedpletely red, as her lips kept trembling. Her fingers grasped at his hands with all of her strength. ¡°Xiao Yi, it hurts so much, are you going to strangle me to death? Cough, cough, cough...¡±


    It was difficult for her to make any sound now, her wordsing out bit by bit. She no longer knew what she was saying, her mind a jumbled mess of chaos.


    The man did not know what he was doing at all. He did not know who he was strangling underneath him.


    All he knew was that he felt really ufortable, like countless ants were biting him. It was really painful, and all he wanted was to vent that difort out.


    Xia Yanran stared at the sky above her with red eyes. The weather was pretty good tonight, with an endless sea of stars in the sky. She heard that after people passed on, they would also be one of the stars in the sky.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, if I die, who will apany you in the future...¡±


    She closed her eyes, as a warm drop trickled out of her eye.


    She did not want to die, she did not want to be a star.


    If she died, he would definitely feel guilty about it once he sobered up tomorrow!


    She did not want to see him continue being this pathetic again.


    That tear fell onto Xiao Yi¡¯s hand.


    It was like a drop of hot wax, burning Xiao Yi¡¯s skin slightly.


    His lost rationality woke up a little. ncing at the woman who was almost suffocating from his grip, it was as if he had suddenly woken up from a dream.


    He let go of her immediately, getting up from her as he leapt backwards.


    Xia Yanran felt like all of her bones were about to fall apart. A dark purple bruise formed on her neck where he had strangled her. It was so painful that even breathing was intense agony for her.


    However, she could not spare any time to care about herself, because the man whose drug addiction was acting up, was starting to lose control again. He stood in front of arge tree, banging his forehead against the tree trunk time after time.


    The smell of blood seemed to spread in the air.


    Xia Yanran knew what kind of pain and torture a person would experience when their drug addiction acted up.


    She could not bear to see him hurt himself like that. It was why even though she was afraid of approaching him in case he strangled her again, she still ran forward and hugged her with all of her strength.


    However, he pushed her away ruthlessly in the next second.


    She got up from the floor and hugged him again.


    She used all of her strength, as her scorching hot tears fell on his neck. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you no matter what. Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll help you quit this drug addiction!¡±

 Chapter 571 - Never Leaving Him

    <h4>Chapter 571: Never Leaving Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    That night, Xiao Yi went crazy for four hours.


    He lost all control of his emotions as his rationality seeped away from him like a dwindling me in the cold winter.


    The drug addiction acting up made his self-control very weak.


    Every time he hurt himself, Xia Yanran would hug him tightly.


    Both of them were covered in scars and injuries.


    However, she did not give up on him.


    She knew that the process would be very challenging and painful.


    However, she was not afraid.


    After exhausting all of his energy, the man copsed on the floor.


    His chest injury had split open again, as blood oozed out. His shirt waspletely drenched by his sweat, while his forehead was also covered in blood.


    Xia Yanran helped him back into the cave with difficulty, and although she waspletely exhausted from what had happened, she did not feel sleepy at all.


    Her eyes were filled with tears as she cleaned up his wounds for him.


    When Xiao Yi woke up, Xia Yanran was sleeping against the bed.


    He stared at her for a few seconds, his expression slightly dazed.


    When he recalled himself hurting herst night, his eyes darkened.


    He lifted the strand of hair by Xia Yanran¡¯s cheeks. There were several red scars on her face, scratched by him. Just looking at them was rming.


    Why hadn¡¯t she left? He did what he could to force her to leave because he did not want to let himself hurt her.


    He did all he could to stay alone, because he would lose control of his rationality when the drug addiction acted up and injure others easily. He had almost strangled the young girl that saved him thest time because of this.


    However, this foolish woman in front of him actually stayed with him for several hours.


    She was covered in injuries made by him!


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression darkened as he leaned against the wall, taking out a cigarette from his pocket.


    He ced it between his lips. He wanted to light it up several times, but after a while, he gave up.


    The moment he moved to ce Xia Yanran on the bed, she woke up.


    She opened her sleepy eyes, rubbing them like a child as she stared at the man in front of her. She smiled brightly at Xiao Yi, ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to say that I looked really ugly when I slept? How long have you stared at me? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    Seeing that Xia Yanran did not throw a temper at him after she woke up and instead, continued to smile so brightly at him, Xiao Yi¡¯s heart constricted terribly.


    His expression tensed as he scolded, ¡°Stupid pig!¡±


    Xia Yanran cupped her face, her long eyshes fluttering. ¡°If I¡¯m a stupid pig, then you¡¯re a chauvinist pig.¡±


    Xiao Yi lifted his long hands and patted Xia Yanran¡¯s forehead once without holding back. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not made of steel, of course it hurts!¡± Xia Yanran wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck, as her pretty face leaned towards his. ¡°It¡¯ll stop hurting if you kiss me.¡±


    Xiao Yi pushed Xia Yanran¡¯s face away with his palm, his expressionplicated. ¡°You should see how ugly you are first.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t they caused by you?¡±


    The moment she said that, a dead silence took over.


    Xia Yanran poked her tongue out, acting apologetic for saying the wrong thing. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m disfigured, it¡¯ll heal naturally after a few days.¡±


    Xiao Yi pushed Xia Yanran away as he sat up from the bed and face his back towards her. ¡°Stay away from me in the future.¡±


    Xia Yanran did not even hesitate in her reply, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I¡¯ve already decided to help you quit your drug addiction.¡±


    Xiao Yi furrowed his straight eyebrows, ¡°If I hurt you a few more times, you can forget about living.¡±


    Xia Yanran had already thought of a n, as she huffed, ¡°You can just wait and see.¡±


    Xia Yanran went out for a while, headed to the shop to borrow a chair and two thick ropes from thedy boss.


    Xiao Yi furrowed his eyebrows again when he saw what she had brought back. ¡°You want to tie me up?¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded, ¡°It¡¯s to stop you from hurting me and to stop you from hurting yourself!¡±


    Xiao Yi merely replied, ¡°Scram!¡±


    Xia Yanran did not say anything. She then took off her clothes in front of him, standing in front of him only in her underwear.


    Several bruises had appeared on her jade-like fair and smooth skin, as well as countless big and small wounds.


    Just one nce was extremely rming.


    Xiao Yi furrowed his eyebrows once more, wanting to scold her. However, at the sight of her smile as she acted like nothing had happened, he swallowed all of the ugly words he wanted to say.


    Xia Yanran stared at his dark expression, as she posed like a victor. ¡°If you want to injure me even more, then I won¡¯t tie you up!¡±


    Xiao Yi was speechless. This woman had been a little arrogant recently!


    ¡°Xia Yanran, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    To be honest, Xia Yanran was afraid. But,pared to that fear, she had a stronger hope that he could regain the life of a normal person.


    Xiao Yi leaned against the bed, lighting up a cigarette. ¡°When Second Master Qin asked for me to meet him, apart from wanting to take away 70% of all my earnings, he also wanted me to traffic drugs for him. I didn¡¯t agree in the end, and Second Master Qin¡¯s men shot at me. I was in the warehouse where they kept the drugs then, and one of them shot the boxes that contained the spray drug. I didn¡¯t manage to hold my breath in time and got contaminated...¡±


    ¡°Second Master Qin should had known that I wouldn¡¯t agree to him trafficking drugs for him in Ning City, so he nned to get me addicted first. If I don¡¯t manage to quit the addiction and go back now, I would only be arrested by the police if I don¡¯t agree to his conditions!¡±


    Xia Yanran moved forward to hug his head. Her eyes were slightly red. ¡°You will beat it.¡±


    ...


    The arrogant and stubborn man probably did not want to hurt her again, as he ultimately agreed to get tied up.


    When the evening rolled around to midnight, his addiction acted up again.


    His temper was bad and arrogant and when he lost his rationality, he cursed to no end like a drunken sailor, yelling out all kinds of unsavory words. He even wanted to stand up from the chair to punch her.


    Xia Yanran had tied all of his hands and legs up. She acted like she did not see or hear anything as he rolled on the floor in pain, his expression distraught as he scolded and shouted until he was hoarse.


    It would continue for several hours every night.


    It was a good thing that his addiction was not deep since he had only inhaled the drug once. Finally, after an entire week, his situation improved.


    Today, it was bright and sunny.


    Xia Yanran bought a scissors and a razor from the shop, and even brought over a set of clean male clothing.


    She helped the man cut his scraggly hair, then helped him to shave the stubble on his face clean.


    Although he had lost quite a bit of weight, his handsome face was still as charismatic as ever.


    His facial features were like a masterpiece by god, as he looked extremely perfect.


    Xiao Yi stared at Xia Yanran, who had helped to pull him out from the puts of his despair and pain. Hisrge hand caressed her pretty and well-defined face, as if he had a million words to say, but did not know how to tell her.


    He had lived a violent life since young, and there had been so few that he was truly able to ce in his heart. He was loyal and held his emotions very close to his heart.


    He remembered everything deeply about what Xia Yanran had done. The only repayment he could give her was to not pull her into the darkness of the mafia world.


    Xia Yanran put down the razor. She caressed his clean and handsome chin when she noticed him staring straight at her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you around the vigeter. We¡¯ll see who else dares to say that you¡¯re a man-eating devil.¡±


    Xiao Yi pulled Xia Yanran, who was squatting, up to make her stand between his long legs. Xia Yanran hugged his neck, looking down at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were very handsomest time, I only thought that you were a hooligan. Why did you suddenly be handsome now?¡±


    Xiao Yi did not say anything, merely pulling Xia Yanran¡¯s head down to kiss her.

 Chapter 572 - Happy Times

    <h4>Chapter 572: Happy Times</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Yanran stared at the man who suddenly kissed her. His eyes were as dark as the ckest ink.


    During the past few days when he was trying to quit the addiction, she had confiscated his cigarettes. She would bring clean water for him to wash up everyday. Without the smell of cigarettes and alcohol on him, he smelled sunny and youthful instead.


    Xia Yanran hugged his neck with both hands, as her hand brushed through his short hair. She had cut his hair short, and it felt hard and spiky.


    He used to like to spray a man¡¯s high-ss cologne in the past, but she did not like it. Now that he smelled clean and fresh like soap, which was the most normal smell, it felt extremely sexy to her.


    Their tongues intertwined with each other, the kiss building up in undisguised heat.


    He only released her when she was almost out of breath.


    They pressed their foreheads together as their breathing inteced with each other. His eyshes were very long, and would seemingly brush against her as she shivered in numbness.


    ¡°Do you want to do it?¡± she asked as she panted.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes darkened, as a heat burned in them. He did not say anything, pulling her onto hisp immediately as he grabbed her chin to kiss her once more.


    His scorching hot tongue pushed her mouth opened, entering it as it curled around her tongue.


    His kiss was very overbearing and wild. It did not leave her any chances to breathe.


    She did not push him away either, as she continued to hug his neck tightly, enjoying the feeling of his breath joined with hers and the warmth he brought.


    He only let her catch her breath after kissing her for a while.


    By the time she caught her breath, he kissed her once more. She smirked, looking up as she leaned in to kiss him as well. Their tongues intertwined with each other, desperate for love.


    They did not get together because of love initially. He was forceful while she endured it. He was rough while she felt miserable.


    Both of them were ufortable.


    However, it seemed like something was different now. Even a kiss had be a cause for pleasure.


    After a long while, her tongue had be numb as she pushed him away. ¡°I really can¡¯t breathe anymore.¡±


    He bit her ear, smiling naughtily by her ear. ¡°With this poor stamina of yours, why are you always seducing me?¡±


    Xia Yanran avoided his warm lips, leaning her head back to reveal the pretty line of her neck. She blinked innocently. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    He chuckled softly, leaning in to bite her neck.


    She gasped lightly.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even done it, but you¡¯re moaning already?¡±


    Staring at his devilish eyes, Xia Yanran blushed, though she was unwilling to back down either.


    Her slender fingers moved from his well-defined abdomen to his belt.


    ¡°Who¡¯s afraid of who?¡± She raised an eyebrow slightly, smiling charmingly an elf.


    However, she still was not able to undo his belt after trying for a long time. He scoffed without a care, ¡°You should undo it¡­¡±


    With that said, a loud snap sounded, Xia Yanran finally undoing the belt.


    Xiao Yi looked down, cursing once.


    Xia Yanran stood up from his arms with a smile, running out of the cave.


    However, the man caught up to her very quickly and hugged her from behind.


    ¡°Your chest is still injured¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, he interrupted her roughly, ¡°Xia Yanran, I¡¯d been holding back for a very long time!¡±


    He threw her on the wooden bed.


    His tall figure leaned over hers.


    He pushed her bangs away, exposing her fair face.


    He stared at her with dark eyes, a rare gentleness appearing on his fierce, but handsome face.


    She looked really sexy like this.


    Xia Yanran hugged his neck once more, smiling brightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t I really pretty?¡±


    ¡°Pretty shameless.¡± He took off her clothes, exposing her smooth and fair skin. His eyes moved down from her corbones slowly.


    Xia Yanran closed her eyes slightly, feeling a hot palm caressing her from her pelvis bone then to her waist and spine¡­


    His rough fingers rubbed against her smooth skin, causing shivers to swim through her.


    His fingers moved to her back and undid her bra.


    Her hands that were hugging his neck moved to hug his shoulders instead.


    He leaned down, kissing her once more before he buried his face in her hair.


    Bit by bit, their breathing started to be heavier.


    ¡­


    Half an hourter.


    Xia Yanran stared at the man who did not do anything apart from kissing her.She hugged his neck and pulled him up from her corbones.


    The two pairs of eyes met.


    The man¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbled, as she lifted her hand to lightly caress that bump.


    When her soft fingers touched him, Xiao Yi¡¯s breathing tightened, as if someone had used a feather to tickle his chest. It was extremely ticklish.


    His brain felt like it was exploding, as he immediately grabbed the woman¡¯s hand. His breathing was heavy as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t f**king get yourself killed.¡±


    Xia Yanran nced at his burning eyes, leaning up to kiss his lips as she said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    F**k!


    Xiao Yi nced at her watery eyes, feeling like all of his rationality and emotions that he was fighting to restrain, spiral out of control. He leaned down, kissing her ferociously like a feral beast.


    His strength and her softness blended together rather perfectly on the simple wooden bed.


    It might have been because she had opened her heart to him, but Xia Yanran had never been so happy doing it before.


    She followed his rhythm and allowed herself to bloom.


    ¡­


    After they were done, Xia Yanran was covered in sweat as she leaned on the man¡¯s muscr arms.


    Since the man¡¯s wounds had notpletely closed, and his addiction was still present, he was slightly exhausted. He rested for a while on the bed while hugging her before he finally asked, ¡°Do you want to go out to take a walk?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked up to stare at the man¡¯s exceptionally handsome facial features. She grinned.l cheekily. ¡°Are you finally willing to leave your mountain?¡±


    Xiao Yi pinched the woman¡¯s tall nose. So she was so yful after she opened her heart to someone.


    It was no wonder Yi Fan had been unable to forget her.


    ¡­


    The two of them got up from bed and left the cave.


    ¡°Are you hungry? We can go and eat instant noodles.¡± Xia Yanran tugged on the man¡¯s hand, as they walked towards the vige.


    Xiao Yi nced at Xia Yanran who had lost quite a bit of weight as well over thest few days. His eyes were dark andplicated.


    Once they entered the vige, they met the young girl that saved him.


    It was the first time the young girl saw how Xiao Yi looked properly. He no longer looked like a rogue bandit after he cut his hair short, had no more stubble on his face, and had also changed into clean clothes. He was so handsome that it made her heart thump faster.


    ¡°Sister, he¡­ he¡¯s that devil that almost strangled you to death?!¡± the boy asked in disbelief. Devils usually looked really scary, how could they be so handsome?


    Xia Yanranughed out loud by the boy¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t be charmed by his appearance, alright? He¡¯s a scary devil and gangster!¡±


    ¡°But Sister Xia, you still fell for a devil, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Xia Yanran was actually speechless by the young girl¡¯s question.


    Xiao Yi simplyughed out loud without a care at seeing Xia Yanran shocked into silence.


    Xia Yanran pinched Xiao Yi¡¯s hard arms, ring at him with a blush. ¡°What are youughing at? If you continue, I¡¯m not liking you anymore.¡±

 Chapter 573 - Gone

    <h4>Chapter 573: Gone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Yanran ran into an alley.


    Her sprained ankle had healedpletely, and she was so agile she seemed like she could fly.


    Xiao Yi stared at her back-view that looked as happy as a little bird. He quickly ran after her.


    The young girl and her brother remained there. Shock could be seen in their eyes as they stared at Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi, both eximing to themselves.


    To them, Xiao Yi was like a devil that people did not dare to approach easily.


    A devil would notugh.


    But what were they seeing now?


    He caught up with the grinning woman and pulled her into his arms. The woman leaned up and smiled at him.


    It was an intimacy and sweetness that everything else paled to.


    And that devil-like man was actually smiling as well.


    The handsome man and beautiful woman looked like they were a match made in heaven, as if they were a beautiful painting.


    People could not help but admire them when they saw them.


    Xia Yanran held onto Xiao Yi¡¯srge hand as they walked towards the entrance of the vige.


    On their way there, several children greeted Xia Yanran obediently when they saw her, while several middle-aged women also exchanged greetings with them.


    Xia Yanran was naturally optimistic and friendly. She had be friends with the vigers over thest few days.


    However, fear and alertness was still present when everyone saw Xiao Yi.


    Although he had shaved his beard and cut his hair to make him looked handsome, he still had a fierce aura he brought with him, making others unable to approach him easily.


    Xia Yanran pinched the man¡¯s slender and well-defined finger. ¡°Stop having such a dark expression. You have to smile like me, so that everyone will like you.¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at Xia Yanran, pinching her pretty face. ¡°Why do I need others to like me? Someone will get jealous then.¡±


    Xia Yanran pouted and red at him. ¡°You¡¯re saying it like I¡¯m very petty.¡±


    ¡°Are you very generous then?¡±


    The two continued to squabble as they arrived at the front of the vige.


    The shop¡¯sdy boss wee Xia Yanran with a bright smile when she saw her. Xia Yanran had given her some business recently, so the two of them hade to know each other a little better.


    However, when she saw that Xia Yanran had brought a tall man with her today, thedy boss froze in surprise for a second before she pulled Xia Yanran to the side, asking her softly, ¡°Miss Xia, aren¡¯t you taking care of that fierce man in the cave?¡±


    Thedy boss¡¯ voice was naturally loud and although she already suppressed her voice, Xiao Yi still heard what she said with his sharp hearing.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly at Xia Yanran, who felt his eyes and nced towards him as well.


    Thedy boss watch as the two of them flirted with their eyes, unable to stop herself from asking once more, ¡°Don¡¯t you like that man in the cave? However, this man is good too. He¡¯s good looking and has a good figure, he¡¯s probably quite strong in <i>that</i> aspect.¡±


    Xia Yanran was reminded that they had just done it not long before, and her face blushed unconsciously at the thought that he was indeed rather strong.


    ¡°Aiyo, did the two of you...¡± Thedy boss¡¯ eyes were widened in spection.


    Xia Yanran hurriedly stopped thedy boss from imagining more things. She said with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s the one from the cave.¡±


    Thedy boss froze, she was so shocked her eyes looked like they were about to fall out.


    Was that man in the cave originally so handsome? It was no wonder why Miss Xia was not afraid of him when everyone was, and continued to be faithful to him!


    Xia Yanran made a scrumptious meal at thedy boss¡¯ house. After they ate with Xiao Yi and thedy boss¡¯ family, the two of them returned to the mountain.


    Xia Yanran was wearing the mostmon clothes in the vige, and had tied her long hair up into a fishtail braid that was tilted towards her shoulder. Her face was void of any makeup, her skin supple and moist. She jumped and skipped as she walked, smiling brightly.


    He had never seen her this happy before.


    The two of them sat on a thick tree branch to watch the sun set, as she hugged his arm and leaned her head on his shoulders.


    Xiao Yi nced at the young woman resting on his shoulders. The scarlet red light of the setting sun fell across her face, creating a soft glow of light around her. She had a smile on her lips, her eyes bright and she looked so beautiful he felt like he could stop breathing.


    He leaned down slowly, cing a kiss on her forehead.


    ...


    It had been another ten days.


    The time Xiao Yi took whenever his drug addiction acted up became shorter and shorter.


    Xia Yanran felt that the two of them should be able to return to Ning City after a few more weeks.


    Today, when it was almost the afternoon, Xia Yanran walked to the man who was smoking by the cave¡¯s entrance.


    She tiptoed, cing a kiss on his handsome cheek. ¡°I¡¯m going to thedy boss¡¯ house to cook.¡±


    During this period, whenever he was not willing to leave the house, she would go to thedy boss¡¯ house alone to make tasty food and bring it back to eat with him.


    Xiao Yi tapped the cigarette, patting her head lightly. ¡°You may go, my snail girl.¡±


    Xia Yanran red at him. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely bully you for everything you¡¯ve done after you recovered.¡±


    Xiao Yi smiled in a gangster manner. ¡°How are you going to bully me? Taking my yang to replenish your yin?¡±


    Xia Yanran wanted to kick him to his death so badly.


    Watching her turn around to leave, Xiao Yi grabbed her wrist and threw her towards the wall behind him. He leaned in towards her with his tall figure.


    He was a lot taller than her, as she looked up while he looked down.


    This angle was very suitable for kissing.


    Xia Yanran naturally wrapped her arms around his neck, her fingers to move to brush through his short ck hair and tickle his scalp.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Are you itchy?¡±


    Xia Yanran immediately understood what he meant.


    This gangster-like man would never change the way he behaved.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to scold him when he immediately sealed her mouth with a lips.


    He was extremely ruthless today, not leaving any leeway for her.


    Xia Yanran felt pain as she hit his head. However, he continued to push her mouth apart and moved his tongue in.


    Xia Yanran could not push him away, her legs weakening after the ferocious kiss continued for a while. To prevent herself from falling down, she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    In a ce where the slight wind was slightly humid, only the water sounds of the pair¡¯s ferocious kiss and the heavy but scandalous pants of their heated breaths could be heard.


    ...


    When Xia Yanran arrived at thedy boss¡¯ house to cook, her scarlet lips were still numb.


    ¡°Miss Xia, you¡¯re really good to your man.¡±


    Xia Yanran smiled. ¡°He¡¯s actually rather nice to me too.¡±


    After she was done with thest dish, Xia Yanran had just left the store when the young girl that saved Xiao Yi ran over hurriedly. ¡°Sister Xia, several ck sedans arrived at the vige and they drove over to the cave!¡±


    Xia Yanran immediately froze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look!¡±


    Xia Yanran did not even care to pack the food. Her legs started running towards the cave without stopping.


    Five ck sedans had stopped in front of the mountain, and when Xia Yanran ran over, she saw Xiao Xi wearing a white dress getting off a car and running into Xiao Yi¡¯s arms.


    There was quite a distance between them, and Xia Yanran could not hear what Xiao Xi was saying to Xiao Yi. She only saw Xiao Yi pat her back with hisrge hands.


    Xia Yanran froze on the spot, not moving forward to approach them.


    A whileter, Xia Yanran saw a dignified man wearing a Chinese tunic get off from a car.


    The man walked to Xiao Yi and patted his shoulders. The two of them conversed for a while and Xia Yanran saw Xiao Yi nodding at him.


    Xiao Yi got into the car with them.


    The luxurious sedans started to drive away.


    When the car Xiao Yi was in passed by her, Xia Yanran heard that man say to Xiao Yi, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought things through. After I step down, wouldn¡¯t the position of gang leader be yours?¡±

 Chapter 574 - Blocking His Car

    <h4>Chapter 574: Blocking His Car</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The car slowly drove away from her.


    The man who was sitting with Second Master Qin never nced at Xia Yanran from the beginning until the end.


    His temperature seemed to still linger on her lips.


    It was hot and numbing.


    However, the person in front of her was no longer that person.


    Xia Yanran turned around, staring at the disappearing ck sedans. She felt like she had fallen into an ice cer.


    Xia Yanran stood there for a very long time.


    She feltpletely lost.


    The young girl ran over with the food that she had made.


    ¡°Sister Xia, are you alright? Where¡¯s Mr. Xiao?¡±


    Xia Yanran blinked her long eyshes, hearing her own voice say softly, ¡°He left.¡±


    ¡°He left?¡± the young girl was slightly confused, ¡°But why didn¡¯t he bring Sister Xia with him?¡±


    Xia Yanran shook her head. ¡°Maybe he had made the decision already.¡±


    After the young girl left, Xia Yanran carried the food boxes and entered the cave alone.


    The clean clothes that she had washed for him were still ced on the bed.


    She sat on the bed, opening the boxes.


    It was the same taste, but why did she feel like she was eating wax now?


    <i>¡°Why are you eating so little? Are you dieting? If you continue to lose weight, you¡¯ll only be skin and bones! Eat more! If not, where will you get the energy to exercise at night?¡±</i>


    The man¡¯s handsome face suddenly appeared in front of Xia Yanran. She swallowed the food in her mouth and punched her fist out towards him. ¡°Can you think about other things?¡±


    <i>¡°What¡¯s there to think about? Isn¡¯t having sex the only entertainment in this cave?¡±</i>


    ¡°Scram...¡±


    After Xia Yanran shouted and blinked her eyes, the fierce man in front of her disappeared.


    It was an illusion!


    Xia Yanran put down her chopsticks, looking around the cave where she had spent two weeks together with him.


    When he was around, it did not feel cold at all. In fact, this shabby and simple ce still felt warm and sweet.


    However, she felt extremely lonely now. Butpared to feeling lonely, she felt even more disheartened.


    That Second Master Qin guy almost killed him, why was he still working with him?


    Or, did he give up on the most basic morals a human could have in order to keep his own life?


    Women always liked to lie to themselves. They would always think that they could be the most unique person in a man¡¯s heart, and hope that their appearance could change his life.


    However, the truth was that women were only a voring to a man¡¯s life...


    Xia Yanranid on the bed, as her tears fell.


    ...


    Xia Yanran slept in the cave alone for a night. She woke up several times in the middle of the night, and would hallucinate from time to time, anticipating for him toe back to look for her.


    However, he had left.


    He had not even said anything.


    The two of them had just made love on this bed yesterday.


    Xia Yanran sat on the bed, hugging her knees.


    Cold.


    She felt really cold.


    She felt like all of her blood had frozen.


    The next day, Xia Yanran sorted her emotions and went to the house of the young girl who had saved Xiao Yi and her.


    She left her phone number and address, telling the youngdy that if she went to Ning City one day, she could go to find her.


    Although she had never been to this ce before, because of Xiao Yi, she felt a little reluctant when she left.


    ...


    Xia Yanran arrived back at Ning City in the afternoon.


    She took a shower when she reached home and took a nap like a zombie on her bed.


    When she woke up, it was already evening.


    She turned on her phone, seeing a message that Nan Zhi had sent her.


    ¡°Yanran, when are youing back from your business trip? Huahua brought Little Apple over because it¡¯s her daddy¡¯s death anniversary the day after. She will return to the Capital after.¡±


    Xia Yanran sat up on the bed, typing on the screen speedily as she replied to the message. ¡°I¡¯m already back, we can meet at night.¡±


    Almost immediately, Nan Zhi sent her the address for where they were meeting.


    Xia Yanran took a taxi to the clubhouse.


    Half an hourter, Xia Yanran arrived at her destination.


    When she entered the lobby, the clubhouse¡¯s manager and staff all hurried over to the lobby.


    They all stood in an orderly fashion by the entrance, split into two neat rows.


    Xia Yanran stood behind the group, and before she could move away, she saw a group of people getting off a luxurious sedan.


    Xia Yanran moved back to stand at an inconspicuous spot.


    Xiao Yi, who was wearing a ck leather jacket, entered the lobby with Second Master Qin beside him. More than twenty bodyguards followed behind them.


    After seeing them enter, the clubhouse¡¯s staff all bowed together.


    Xia Yanran stared at the way Xiao Yi looked with a cigarette between his lips as his eyes ignored the staff fiercely and arrogantly. She felt like he was aplete stranger.


    When the group of fierce people passed by the lobby, no one dared to lift up their heads.


    It was only when they entered one of the private rooms that the staff quickly dispersed to do their own jobs.


    Xia Yanran sent a message to Nan Zhi, not going to the private room where they were meeting at straight. Instead, she headed towards the private room where Xiao Yi was in.


    She stood in front of the room¡¯s door. She could see the extravagant world inside the room through the gap between the door.


    Beside Second Master Qin and Xiao Yi, there were four sexy and pretty girls sitting with them. Second Master Qin passed Xiao Yi a small transparent stic bag that contained white powder.


    Xia Yanran watched Xiao Yi inhale slowly, feeling her blood flow the other way.


    She suddenly felt like the two weeks she had spent with him in that cave was just a joke.


    A bitter smile crossed her face as she walked away.


    ...


    Xia Yanran left to go to the private room where Nan Zhi and Yan Hua were in.


    When the meeting ended, it was about ten o¡¯clock. Xia Yanran had drank a bit, but she was not drunk.


    She sat on a taxi and gave the taxi driver an address.


    It was the vi at the city¡¯s south.


    When she arrived at her destination, Xia Yanran did not enter the vi. She squatted down and curled up in a corner.


    A ck sedan drove towards the vi when it was nearing midnight.


    Xia Yanran rushed up without a care.


    She spread her arms to stop that sedan from moving forward.


    The sedan was merely centimeters away from her knee when it stopped with a dangerous screech of burning rubber.


    The driver was so frightened from seeing Xia Yanran that his face was pale.


    Xia Yanran sniffled, stumbling towards the back of the car.


    She pulled the door opened with her strength.


    Staring at the man who was sitting behind with his eyes closed, she did not know if the man was sleeping, but with a bite to her lips, she sat in the car.


    The driver nced at the couple sitting behind. He did not get to say anything when he heard Xia Yanran say, ¡°Can you get off please? I have something to talk to Xiao Yi about.¡±


    The driver naturally knew Xia Yanran.


    Seeing that Xiao Yi did not say anything, he got out of the car quickly.


    In the car, it was extremely quiet after Xiao Yi and Xia Yanran were the only ones left.


    Xia Yanran stared at his indifferent expression and his tightly pursed lips. She never felt him to be so... unknown.


    He felt like aplete stranger.


    In front of him, she suddenly did not dare to punch him, hit him, whine at him or kiss him freely.


    It had only been a mere day, but she felt like they had already be two people from two very different worlds.


    Xia Yanran closed her eyes, suppressing the sadness surfacing within her. She spoke with a hoarse voice, ¡°Xiao Yi.¡±


    The man opened his eyes slowly, his emotionless eyes looked towards her.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, look at me. I have something to ask you!¡±


    The man stared at her, his eyes dark as his expression remained indifferent.


    ¡°Ask then.¡±

 Chapter 575 - Strangers From Now On

    <h4>Chapter 575: Strangers From Now On</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The dim yellow light in the car shone on the man¡¯s face, outlining the sharp contours of his face. His jaw was clenched tight and was tapping his knee with his slender finger.


    Xia Yanran looked at his dark eyes and felt choked up. ¡°Xiao Yi, Second Master Qin almost killed you, why do you want to work with him? Do you want revenge or...¡±


    He interrupted her coldly before she could finish, the eyes looking at her turned sharp. ¡°That¡¯s right, from the moment I left a pair of leather shoes for Xiao Xi to find, I knew Second Master Qin would think of ways to find me.¡±


    Xia Yanran knew he had not finished and did not interrupt him. She only stared at him with her breath tight.


    ¡°I was brought up by Second Master Qin, so I can¡¯ty my hands on him first. But he was heartless first, so he can¡¯t me me for being unloyal! Yanran, I¡¯m returning to Hong Kong. When I be the leader of the mafia, I will be the one to kill Second Master Qin.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s hands that were by her sides clenched together and her eyshes fluttered.


    He was going back to Hong Kong to get involved in that bloody, underworld.


    In the future, she and him, one would be bright and the other dark.


    They would really be two parallel lines that would never cross.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, can¡¯t you return to a normal life?¡± she asked with a hoarse voice, as if her throat was being grabbed tightly by an invisible ck hand.


    Xiao Yi took out a cigarette and lighter from his pants pocket. He put the cigarette in his mouth and yed with the lighter with his fingers, but he did not light the cigarette.


    He only spoke after a while, ¡°It¡¯s impossible in this lifetime.¡± He wanted to turn over a new leaf and be a proper businessman. But he had a ck history, enemies and his hands were stained with blood. Some people did not like to see that he was doing well, so if he did not rise up to the challenge, he would be bait.


    ¡°I have two paths to take returning to the mafia. Either I be the leader, or I die. After I be the leader, my life would be much more worthless and there will be countless people wanting my head. In order to protect myself, I have to sit on that seat. I can never live a normal life any more.¡±


    Tears filled Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes and fell uncontrobly.


    She understood everything he said.


    But she was very helpless.


    She was unable to change his current situation, nor was she able to support his choice.


    Xiao Yi saw Xia Yanran¡¯s tears and he raised hisrge palm, his calloused fingers wiping the tears seeping out from the corner of her eyes.


    Seeing that her gaze had darkened, he said, ¡°Yanran, I¡¯ve never regretted imprisoning and forcing you. You¡¯ve given me a lot of warmth and happiness.¡±


    He leaned down and kissed the teardrop sliding down her face that almost fell into her lips.


    Hisrge, calloused hands held onto her small face. ¡°If it was a year ago, I would have taken you with me to Hong Kong. If I became the boss, you¡¯d be the boss¡¯s woman and you wouldn¡¯t be able to live as well.


    ¡°But after this, I can¡¯t be so selfish anymore. The best gift for you is to set you free.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s wet eyshes fluttered and her heart was was pulled together tightly, it was so ufortable she was almost suffocating.


    She almost shouted that she wanted to leave with him.


    But, he was not what he was a year ago. A year ago, he was a businessman and doing proper business.


    But now, the thing he was going to do was the most uneptable thing for her.


    Everyone had his own outlook on life, values and morals, and could not be forced to change because of love.


    It was because he knew that she was a righteous, kind and positive girl, so he was unwilling to take her into that dark and dirty grey world.


    They should just say goodbye.


    It was not because he did not love her, but because they were faced with a real problem.


    Like an endless chasm that could not be crossed.


    Xia Yanran looked at him with teary eyes, her lips trembling. She raised her hands and held his head, her voice choking. ¡°Xiao Yi, have you ever loved me?¡±


    Xiao Yi looked at her with a deep gaze and did not reply.


    He did not know what it was like to love someone, but if he did not love her, would he have given her up? Would he have given her freedom?


    ¡°I¡¯m just like what you had said before, a hooligan and a jerk. A person like that is not worthy of love.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart clenched.


    This separation forced by reality made her feel even more upset and helpless than seeing him cheat and holding another woman.


    Perhaps there might still be some hope when some couples broke up.


    But for her and him, they would be strangers after they broke up.


    Once he entered that dark world, he would never be able to turn back.


    And she could not ept it anymore.


    Xia Yanran released the hold on his head and used the back of her hand to wipe away her tears. She nodded to him. ¡°You¡¯re really a jerk, but I don¡¯t want to lie to you. Xiao Yi, I loved you, jerk.¡±


    Hearing her words, Xiao Yi¡¯s body, and soul trembled.


    She said that she had loved him.


    He thought she would only ever hate him.


    He was once envious of Yi Fan, who was able to receive her love so readily, so easily.


    But now, he had her love but had lost the fate to enjoy it.


    Xia Yanran closed her eyes, pulling away the man¡¯s hands that were cupping her face, the gaze looking at him gradually turned from hot to calm. ¡°Xiao Yi, from now on, let¡¯s forget about each other. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty about me because without you, I would be able to find a better man, right?¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at her for a while and finally nodded in silence.


    Xia Yanran closed her eyes and pushed open the door to get off without saying anything more.


    She did not look back and ran away quickly.


    Xiao Yi did not get out of the car to look at her again.


    So what if she could not bear to part and was upset? Nobody could change reality. She could only bury all her emotions deep in her heart and let them ferment, decay and turn into dust!


    ...


    Everything she had experienced in the vige felt like it was a dream.


    Xia Yanran shut herself at home for three days and nights and got drunk every night.


    Junyuan and Nan Zhi took turns tofort her and took care of her, but she did not want to see them.


    But she only let herself be depressed for three days.


    Three dayster, she came out of her room.


    She was not sloppy. She had taken a bath and changed into business attire.


    She wanted to get her life back on track.


    So she became a reporter again.


    From then on, there was no longer the words ¡®Xiao Yi¡¯ in her world.


    ...


    Nan Zhi and Yan Hua were very worried about Xia Yanran, but she was much stronger than they thought.


    She was still that girl with a sense of justice deep within her and was not afraid of power and evil, and insisted to continue her mission as a reporter.


    Nan Zhi was going to bring Xiaojie back to the Capital after Xia Yanran had gotten back on her feet.


    At the airport.


    Xia Yanran came to send both mother and son off. After hugging each of them, Xia Yanran smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a man! I¡¯ll soon forget about him and fall in love again. Zhizhi, you on the other hand, when can you have a good ending with Young Master Mu?¡±

 Chapter 576 - Accident

    <h4>Chapter 576: ident</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi did not want to think about her and Mu Sihan for the time being.


    She went to the Capital originally to see if Xiaojie was doing well. Since he was able to receive better education being with him than when he was with her, she was relieved.


    There was no misunderstanding between Mu Sihan and her, it was just that they did not have enough fate to be together.


    She was satisfied with him allowing her to meet and interact with Xiaojie.


    The ne tickets were booked by Yi Fan on the order of Mu Sihan and it was first ss, just like when she had came back.


    Before getting on the ne, Xiaojie video-called Mu Sihan.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯lle pick us up in person when we arrive at the Capital, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re missing me already?¡±


    ¡± A little.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your Mommy?¡±


    Nan Zhi was drinking water and seeing Xiaojie turning the video call towards her, she choked on the water and began to cough violently.


    The man in the video was sitting in arge and luxurious office, behind the executive desk was a row of big bookcases, and there were severalputers on the desk of which the data on it Nan Zhi could not understand.


    The man sat on a ck leather chair. He was wearing a ck shirt and no tie, with the first three buttons unbuttoned, revealing his exquisite and sexy corbones. His slender long fingers were supporting his chin. The contours of his face deep-set, his features handsome and his chin sharp and cold. His coldness and arrogance could be felt through the screen.


    Nan Zhi had not been in touch with him via video call for the past few days because of all the happenings with Xia Yanran. It was basically Xiaojie who reported things about him to her.


    For example, she knew that he had juste back from a visit overseas.


    And how he attended an international exchange summit yesterday.


    After Nan Zhi calmed down, she heard the man¡¯s deep and cold voice. ¡°You miss me too?¡±


    Nan Zhi almost choked on the water again.


    Before she could say anything, she heard Xiaojie cut in with his childish voice, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s shy!¡±


    Nan Zhi patted the back of the little fellow¡¯s head. He had not been with Mu Sihan recently, but why was he siding more with his Daddy?


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s beautiful face and a slight smile appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Huahua said that she will pick us up. You can pick Xiaojie up at Huahua¡¯s house tomorrow morning!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s well-defined handsome face darkened and he rubbed his chin with his slender fingers. ¡°We¡¯ve not seen each other for so long, don¡¯t you want to see me?¡±


    Speaking of this, Nan Zhi¡¯s mood was a littleplicated and heavy.


    Although she knew that he and Shangguan Wan did not register their marriage, they had held a wedding and in the eyes of their people, they were a heaven-made and matched prince and princess.


    If he came to pick her up, there was a chance he would be secretly photographed and she would be the target of public criticism and scorn. His reputation would undoubtedly be affected too.


    When Mu Sihan saw that Nan Zhi was silent, he pushed the leather chair back and his slender legs crossed together elegantly, his sexy thin lips lifted up slightly. ¡°If you¡¯re silent it means that you admit it. Kitten, you miss me a lot.¡±


    Nan Zhi had never seen such a narcissistic person before.


    The sweet voice of the air stewardess sounded in the speakers, prompting the passengers going to the Capital to start boarding.


    ¡°I have to go. You can pick up Xiaojie at Huahua¡¯s house tomorrow.¡±


    It was almost evening by the time they arrived at the Capital International Airport.


    Nan Zhi took Xiaojie, and two bodyguards got off the ne.


    One of the bodyguards went to collect their luggage.


    Xiaojie held on to his stomach and said hurriedly, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I want to pee.¡±


    Nan Zhi took Xiaojie to the washroom. She stood by the door and the male bodyguard followed Xiaojie in.


    Nan Zhi took out her phone and lowered her head to call Yan Hua.


    Suddenly, there was a noise.


    Nan Zhi heard movements and looked up towards the direction it came from.


    A line or Royal Guards in uniform came over with guns.


    Nan Zhi thought that something had happened in the airport and she leaned against the wall, trying to minimize her sense of presence.


    But the guards came straight towards her.


    Passengers who wanted to go to the washroom were too frightened to move.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s grip on her phone tightened and she frowned.


    Whatw did she break to have the Royal Guardse to arrest her?


    After a while, a tall Royal Guard with a dignified aura came to Nan Zhi.


    The tall man in the lead stretched out his gloved right hand and made a gesture. Immediately, two members of the guard came out and held on Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Miss Nan, we are the Royal Guards ande to arrest you under the orders of Her Majesty the Queen!¡±


    Nan Zhi was unable to resist and she asked, frowning, ¡°May I know whatw I am used of breaking?¡±


    Nan Zhi was escorted to the car before she got an answer.


    When Xiaojie came out of the washroom, Nan Zhi was no longer outside.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Pretty Zhizhi?¡±


    The bodyguard who went to collect the luggage rushed over. ¡°I saw Miss Nan being taken away by the Royal Guards led by Lin En.¡±


    When Xiaojie heard this, his big, ck eyes shed with worry but he soon calmed down, quickly pulling out his phone to call Mu Sihan.


    ...


    Mu Sihan had just finished video conference when he received Xiaojie¡¯s call.


    When he heard Xiaojie say that Nan Zhi was taken away by the Royal Guards, his face darkened.


    He let the bodyguards take Xiaojie back to Crown Pce and stood up from the leather chair after he ended the call.


    The door to his office was pushed open.


    Ye Fengjun, wearing a ck suit, walked in with a fierce aura.


    ¡°I just got the news that your Aunt, Ye Fengxi, reported to the Queen that Nan Zhi is rted to the SSS group. Ye Fengxi already found out that Gu Sheng was one of the high officials of the SSS criminal group and your brother Ye Qing¡¯s death is rted to SSS. The Queen¡¯s most beloved grandson is your brother, so she ordered for Nan Zhi to be seized.¡±


    Although Ye Fengjun became the Crown Prince, his sister, Ye Fengxi always had her eyes set on the throne. They had been fighting for many years and now that she had found the link to Gu Sheng, she must also know the rtionship between Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan and wanted to use this chance to suppress Ye Fengjun.


    Ye Fengjun looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s tensed face and he said with his eyes dark, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in Nan Zhi¡¯s affairs. If she doesn¡¯t give Gu Sheng up, there¡¯s nothing she can do but die.¡±


    Ye Fengjun saw that Mu Sihan was silent and his gaze became even sharper. ¡°If you go to the Queen to plead for Nan Zhi, it will only implicate me and your son. Now that Ye Fengxi¡¯s side had confirmed the rtionship between Gu Sheng and SSS group, and that the rtionship between Gu Sheng and Nan Zhi was intimate, it¡¯s useless for anyone to plead her case!¡±


    After Ye Fengjun left, Mu Sihan sat back on the leather chair and took out a cigar from the wooden box, puffing out smoke with his dark eyes narrowed.


    When Nan Zhi had not appeared in the Capital, she was safe. As soon as she came to the Capital, she was caught and put in prison, and charged with collusion with a high official of a criminal group.


    Obviously, there was someone who wanted her dead!


    But who would have enough power and influence to offer advice to Aunt Fengxi?

 Chapter 577 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 577: Meeting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In Jinhan Pce.


    Xiaojie was pacing around the magnificent hall.


    On his fair and delicate face was an anxious and serious look never seen before.


    Shangguan Wan returned to the pce and when she saw that Xiaojie was frowning and worried, she went up to him and asked, ¡°Xiaojie Baby, you¡¯re back? Why are you upset?¡±


    When Xiaojie saw Shangguan Wan, he greeted her politely.


    At first, when he went back with Daddy to Jinhan Pce and knew that he was going to marry Auntie Shangguan Wan, Xiaojie was was very disgusted.


    There are no children who did not want their Daddy and Mommy together.


    He had heard the story of Snow White and thought that all stepmoms were bad.


    Later, when Auntie Shangguan Wan came to live at the pce, she was much nicer than he had imagined.


    Not only did he hate her at first, he also did not understand Daddy and he would hide in his room alone.


    Auntie Shangguan Wan talked to him secretly. She said that she would not steal Daddy from his Mommy and when the timees, she would return Daddy to him and Mommy. She even said that the little brother in her stomach would notpete with him at being doted on.


    Since they started to get along, he found that Auntie Shangguan Wan did not secretly give him poisonous apples to eat and in turn, taught him a lot of things.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Shangguan Wan squatted in front of Xiaojie and asked with concern.


    Xiaojie¡¯s eyes were red and pouted his pink lips. ¡°It¡¯s Pretty Zhizhi, she was taken away by the Royal Guards.¡±


    Shangguan Wan was shocked.


    The Royal Guards were an army hired by the Queen. Normally, they would be sent out only when people had broken thew seriously. What happened with Nan Zhi?


    Was she and Sihan found out?


    The Queen attended to hundreds of important matters every day and if she found out, she should leave it to Uncle Ye to settle and not directly give the order!


    Just when Shangguan Wan was pondering the situation, Mu Sihan strode in with big steps.


    Seeing Mu Sihan, Xiaojie flew over. ¡°Daddy, did you get Pretty Zhizhi out?¡±


    Mu Sihan touched Xiaojie¡¯s head and there was an unreadable look in his eyes. All he said was, ¡°Give Daddy some time.¡±


    Xiaojie was not an ignorant and unreasonable child. He attended school at the Royal Academy so he knew the rules in the pce.


    Grandmother Queen was the biggest and highest up in the royal family. Even Daddy had to listen to her.


    But Xiaojie believed that Daddy would save Pretty Zhizhi.


    He had to.


    ¡°Brat, go back to your room first. I have something to say to your Auntie Wan¡¯er.¡±


    Xiaojie nodded obediently.


    After Xiaojie went upstairs, Mu Sihan dismissed all the servants.


    Looking at Mu Sihan¡¯s carved-like and handsome face, Shangguan Wan said after pondering for a moment, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Mu Sihan exined briefly why Nan Zhi had been arrested. Shangguan Wan was clever and quickly responded, ¡°The Queen had said long before that whoever could catch the high officials of SSS group, he would make a great contribution to the country. If Miss Nan, really had an intimate rtionship with Gu Sheng, it might be very difficult for her to escape this disaster!¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°Wan¡¯er, you have acquaintances in the dungeon, right? Arrange for me to go see Nan Zhi, I have something to ask her.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try to contact him.¡±


    The sky darkened gradually.


    Mu Sihan changed into the clothes of the keeper guarding the dungeon and following the lead of the keeper, walked to one of iron cells.


    ¡°Your Highness, you have a maximum of ten minutes. The Queen ordered that no one is to probe the criminal. If I am found out, I might lose my life.¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡±


    The keeper opened the iron door.


    Nan Zhi was curled up in the corner since she was captured and brought here from the airport by the guards.


    On the way over, she heard the captain of the guards mention that it was a direct order from the Queen, saying that she was rted to the SSS group.


    Speaking of SSS group, she was also a victim herself, but she thought of Brother Gu Sheng...


    Someone must have found out about her rtionship with Gu Sheng.


    Nan Zhi leaned against the wall and tried to keep calm.


    From what she knew about Mu Sihan, he would definitely investigate the matter after knowing that she was arrested.


    There was a ng and the iron door was opened.


    Nan Zhi looked up and saw a tall figureing in. She thought it was a guard but when she looked again, she froze.


    Mu Sihan took off the hat, revealing a handsome and well-defined face.


    He hurried forward to the woman huddling by the corner. Stretching out his long arm, he pulled her into his arms.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s chin rested on his broad shoulders and she felt choked up when she smelled the special fresh scent on him.


    She closed her eyes and her face moved towards his neck, feeling the heat of his body.


    After a moment of silence, Mu Sihan released Nan Zhi, his hands holding her beautiful face, his fingers rubbing on her fair and tender skin. ¡°Did they do anything to you?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    He pulled her into his arms again, letting his chin rest on the top of her head. ¡°It happened so suddenly but you have to believe me, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    Nan Zhi had no one to depend on here and it was the Queen who gave the order to arrest her. She could only depend on and trust him.


    She leaned against his shoulder, looking at his well-defined handsome face and nodded.


    Mu Sihan¡¯srge palm caressed her slender back and his voice was deep and husky. ¡°Gu Sheng is SSS group¡¯s high ranking member. Someone reported to the Queen about you having an intimate rtionship with him.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breath tightened slightly.


    It seemed like she had guessed right. Her being caught was rted to Brother Gu Sheng.


    However...


    ¡°Mu Sihan, do you believe me?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes looked at her. ¡°If I didn¡¯t, would I still be here?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded and said calmly, ¡°Brother Gu Sheng broke away from SSS group in order to save me. He had the devil poison in his body and he... he is no longer alive.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s gaze was gathered on her and his thin lips were pursed, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°Before he died, in order to not make me sad, hey down on a bamboo raft and drifted along the river while I was asleep.¡± At the thought of Gu Sheng¡¯s departure, Nan Zhi felt like crying. ¡°He had the appearance of a seventy or eighty year old.¡±


    Mu Sihan was shocked. He did not expect Gu Sheng would have done something like that for Nan Zhi. Although it was true that he had done her wrong first, since he kidnapped Nan Zhi and caused her to be poisoned in the first ce.


    But he was able to correct his own mistake and use his life to save Nan Zhi¡¯s, this love was worthy of admiration.


    ¡°Do you have a photo of Gu Sheng looking old?¡±


    Nan Zhi lowered her thick and long eyshes and bit her lip. ¡°Brother Gu Sheng had already be like that, how could I take a photo with him?¡±


    ¡°Did anyone else see him when he left?¡± Mu Sihan saw the tears in her eyes and he frowned. ¡°Think carefully.¡±


    Nan Zhi held her head in both hands and thought carefully, her fan-like eyshes fluttering . Suddenly, she looked up and her eyes lit up. ¡°I remember...¡±

 Chapter 578 - Hot Kiss

    <strong>Chapter 578: Hot Kiss</strong>


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan with bright eyes and said with a firm expression, ¡°There was a shepherd boy. It was him who told me that Brother Gu Sheng went to the river. He should have seen Brother Gu Sheng¡¯s appearance.¡±


    Mu Sihan held Nan Zhi¡¯s slender hand and rubbed the back of her hand. ¡°What did the child look like? Do you still remember?¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lips. ¡°At that time I was concerned about Brother Gu Sheng and I didn¡¯t look carefully...¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded, his fingers caressing her furrowed eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan andughed bitterly. ¡°Is there someone who wants to use me against you?¡± S Country was a monarchy, and it was inevitable there would be conflict among the members of the royal family to fight for power and deceive one another.


    Mu Sihan was still not sure whether Nan Zhi¡¯s arrest this time was because the other party wanted to take the opportunity to deal with him or simply wanted Nan Zhi to die!


    It happened so suddenly that it was too strange.


    ¡°My mom... If the Queen doesn¡¯t believe me and decides that I know the whereabouts of Brother Gu Sheng but I can¡¯t confess the truth, will they hurt my mom?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips. ¡°I¡¯ll send people to bring your mother over.¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, someone came over to tell Mu Sihan that his time was up and that he needed to leave.


    Mu Sihan released Nan Zhi, stood up and looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°I have to go now.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded, her voice slightly choked up. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Mu Sihan rubbed the top of her head and went outside without saying anything more.


    Nan Zhi looked at his tall and cold back and her eyes became red-rimmed.


    No matter how calm she seemed on the outside, she was feeling panicked and helpless inside.


    Mu Sihan suddenly stopped when he was at the iron door and turned back to look at her.


    Nan Zhi was a little stunned. He looked into her eyes as if he was going to see deep into her soul.


    She stepped forward subconsciously and the next moment, Mu Sihan strode over and held her face in his hands, not saying a word as he kissed her.


    The guard outside the door was stunned.


    The Fourth Prince was already married, how could he kiss a criminal? And this criminal was rted to the SSS group.


    His hot lips pressed against hers and Nan Zhi¡¯s heart trembled when she felt his temperature and breath. She knew she should push him away but she could not help but be greedy for his warmth.


    She hesitated for a moment before she stood on tiptoes, wrapping her arms around his neck and responded to his kiss.


    They were kissing each other deeply and urgently like it would never be enough. He pinned her against the wall, his hand grabbing her slender waist, as if he wanted to push her into him.


    ¡°Cough...¡±


    The guard could not bear to look any more. ¡°Your Highness, you really need to go.¡±


    Nan Zhi regained her senses and when she thought of how she was seen kissing him so passionately, she pushed him away in a hurry.


    She looked down and pushed him on the shoulders with both hands. ¡°Go.¡±


    Mu Sihan released her and his dark eyes looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll get you out as soon as possible.¡±


    He turned and left inrge strides.


    Nan Zhi leaned against the wall and her eyes filled with tears looking at his tall and cold back.


    Pursing her lips, it felt like his breath, warmth and smell was still there.


    ...


    Mu Sihan followed the guard to the entrance of the dungeon when suddenly, Ye Yanfeng came over with several bodyguards in ck.


    The keeper of the dungeon rushed forward. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked down at the keeper who was bowing and raised his chin. ¡°I heard that Her Majesty is keeping a criminal here. I want to go in and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, no one can enter the dungeon unless Her Majesty gives the order.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng lifted his eyebrows slightly, looking at the keeper with narrowed eyes and suddenly raised his foot to kick at the keeper¡¯s lower abdomen.


    The keeper flew back from the kick and his body rolled several times before stopping.


    ¡°No one can go in?¡± A cold smile appeared on Ye Yanfeng¡¯s lips, his cold and evil gazended on Mu Sihan who was in a keeper uniform.


    The keeper who was kicked got up quickly and stood in front of Mu Sihan. As Mu Sihan was wearing a hat, and his head was lowered, Ye Yanfeng could not see his face clearly. But from his figure and jawline, Ye Yanfeng found that he was inexplicably familiar...


    ¡°You, show yourself.¡± Ye Yanfeng pointed at Mu Sihan.


    When the keeper blocking in front of Mu Sihan heard this, his legs turned weak with fright.


    If Ye Yanfeng saw that His Highness disguised himself as a keeper and entered the dungeon, his life would really be in danger!


    ¡°I asked you to show yourself, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Ye Yanfeng saw that the keeper was unmoving and he walked towards him.


    The keeper in front of Mu Sihan was frightened speechless.


    Mu Sihan clenched his fists tightly. If he was found out by Ye Yanfeng, he would definitely report him to the Queen with his character.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s clenched his jaw and he prepared to knock Ye Yanfeng out with a punch.


    Just when Ye Yanfeng was in front of Mu Sihan and was about to take off his hat, there was a sudden coldness on his face.


    Ye Yanfeng closed his eyes and wiped at the cold beads of water on his face. When he opened his eyes again, the keeper in front of him was gone. He turned around, wanting to order people to give chase when he was pped.


    Ye Yanfeng used the tip of his tongue to touch the cheek that was pped and his menacing and cold eyes swept towards the woman who had thrown cold water on his face and pped him.


    That woman was Shangguan Wan.


    She was not in her usual army uniform but was wearing a ck leather jacket and pants, and a pair of boots. She was tall and the tight-fitting pants made her legs look slender and her buttocks were perky and round.


    She had learnt her lesson.


    She had wrapped herself tightly when seeing him.


    She looked cool and handsome in ck.


    Ye Yanfeng licked the corner of his lips, his eyes cold. ¡°Shangguan Wan, how dare you!¡±


    Shangguan Wanughed coldly. ¡°You almostid your hands on me the other time at the alley but I didn¡¯t report you. Then you went on to hit on my sister Shangguan Rao? You¡¯ve been going on dates with her recently and she was charmed by you. What on earth are you scheming?¡±


    ¡°The three flowers of the Shangguan family. The most beautiful one has been plucked, the worst one I have no interest in. Of course I will pick the youngest flower.¡±


    The most beautiful one was referring to Shangguan Wan, the worst, Shangguan Rui and the youngest was Shangguan Rao.


    A cold look appeared in Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you hurt my sister, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng shrugged. ¡°Unfortunately for you, she already agreed for me to take her virginity. If Sister-inw doesn¡¯t mind, you can sleep with me for a night on behalf of her. If you do well, and make me happy, maybe I¡¯ll let your sister off.¡±

 Chapter 579 - I Will Screw You Over!

    <h4>Chapter 579: I Will Screw You Over!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Shangguan Wan heard Ye Yanfeng¡¯s words, her breath tightened.


    These kinds of words were not something a decent aristocrat would say.


    Seeing Shangguan Wan was in a daze, Ye Yanfeng grabbed her wrist and pressed her against the wall nearby.


    He was half a head taller than her and when he looked down at her, there was a strong sense of oppression.


    Ye Yanfeng narrowed his dangerous and cold eyes, his handsome and evil face approached Shangguan Wan.


    His heavy breath spilled onto her face.


    This feeling was inexplicably dangerous.


    Shangguan Wan wanted to push him away but he grabbed her wrists, pressing it on top of her head. His thin lips came close to her ear and said, ¡°That keeper was your husband, right? In order not to let me see him, you provoked me on purpose, hmm?¡±


    Shangguan Wan forced herself to be calm and smiled coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked at Shangguan Wan¡¯s beautiful yet cold face, then suddenly released his hold on her wrists. Shangguan Wan was about to hit him but he moved faster, grabbing her round and tight buttocks and pressing them against his abdomen.


    Shangguan Wan did not expect him to be so shameless and indecent, doing such a shameless thing to her, his sister-inw, in front of the dungeon keeper and his subordinates!


    What¡¯s more shameless was that he had a reaction to her!


    Shangguan Wan felt disgusted, she was furious!


    When the keeper who was kicked by Ye Yanfeng saw this, his eyes almost popped out from the shock.


    Fourth Prince kissed the criminal, Fifth Prince and Fourth Princess Consort...


    What words could even be sufficient to describe this mess?


    Shangguan Wan looked at the dangerous and evil man in front of her. Her face was flushed red and she was furious. She moved her arm slightly and a sharp dagger slid out from her sleeve. She used the sharp end to point at the man¡¯s neck. ¡°If you don¡¯t move, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±


    Ye Yanfengughed as if he had heard a funny joke and was not afraid. ¡°When did you ever have affection for me? You, on the other hand, are always waving knives and guns about, it¡¯s no wonder Fourth Brother could not forget the one in the prison. You must be a dull person in bed!¡±


    The breath sprayed down by the man while he was speaking, was dangerous and fierce. Their bodies were still close together and Shangguan Wan¡¯s breath was tight. Sheughed coldly and mocked, ¡°Whether I¡¯m dull or interesting in bed depends on how I much I like the man! My husband is handsome, has a good figure. I have no reason not to be boring...¡±


    The image of her and Mu Sihan rolling around could not help but appear in his mind. The veins on his forehead protruded out and he pinched Shangguan Wan¡¯s chin and fiercely kissed her.


    But there was a pain in his neck before he got to touch her lips.


    This damned woman!


    How dare she cut him with a knife!


    Shangguan Wan pushed him away and her tall body stepped forward a few steps, She waved the dagger that was stained with blood. ¡°If you dare to disrespect me again, I will really cut your main artery.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked at Shangguan Wan¡¯s retreating figure and a cold smile appeared on his lips.


    Shangguan Wan, do you think you can hurt me without my indulgence?


    When I ascend the throne, I will screw you over!


    ...


    Mu Sihan found Bo Yan in the special forces.


    ¡°Go to Ning City personally and help me find a person.¡±


    When Bo Yan heard Mu Sihan¡¯s instructions, he nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring that person here.¡±


    Mu Sihan then arranged for Yi Fan to bring An Feng and Auntie He from Ning City and bring them to the apartment he had bought for Nan Zhi.


    Mu Sihan was slightly stunned when he saw An Feng.


    He had heard from Nan Zhi that An Feng¡¯s mental health was quite good recently but now she looked...


    Her hair was white, her eyes nk and she was mumbling to herself. When she saw Mu Sihan, she was so frightened that she huddled in Auntie He¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re a devil, go away! Don¡¯te near me!¡±


    She was now pale, haggard, in low spirits and exhausted. There was none of the gentleness and liveliness from when he hadst seen her.


    Auntie He helped An Feng into the room and after coaxing her to sleep, she came out and saw Mu Sihan, who was standing in the living room smoking.


    ¡°Madam¡¯s mental health was sometimes good and bad. When Zhizhi and Young Master Xiaojie are at home, she was fine, but after they left, she would act up again. The past few days she has not been eating and drinking, and often had nightmares.


    ¡°Mr. Mu, where¡¯s Zhizhi? If she and Young Master Xiaojie coulde and apany Madam, maybe she will get better again.¡±


    Mu Sihan tapped away the ashes on the cigarette and looked vacantly in her direction with cold eyes and did not say anything.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Mu Sihan took An Feng to the Royal Hospital.


    He let the doctor do a full body check up for An Feng.


    Other than her mental state being unstable, there were no other problems with An Feng.


    Mu Sihan felt that An Feng¡¯s condition was not right. He let his subordinate look after An Feng and he went into the doctor¡¯s office alone to ask about the situation.


    ...


    Madam Qiao¡¯s heart was full of sadness because she had not found her biological daughter. Recently she had also caught a cold and she looked haggard and thin.


    After being hooked on a drip for a couple of days, she was not fully recovered. The doctor advised her to do a body checkup at the hospital.


    After breakfast, she went to Royal Hospital with Li Ying and Nan Yao.


    Nan Yao had be Pei Xuan¡¯s bed warmer and had to obey Li Ying like a dog. If Li Ying told her to go east, she dared not go west.


    Madam Qiao hated that Nan Yao and her mother had deceived her and she never said anything when she saw Li Ying torturing and humiliating Nan Yao.


    Nan Yao used to like staying in the castle, but now she was afraid and loathed it. However, she was unable to escape.


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Nan Yao was in a daze when she suddenly heard Madam Qiao¡¯s exmation. She looked up and saw An Feng, whom she had not seen for some time.


    An Feng looked better than her mother Ding Shuman. Her skin was fair and smooth, her facial features gentle and she was well-dressed. But An Feng¡¯s eyes were nk and an abnormal smile hung on her face.


    ¡°Heehee, Mom, I finally got to see you... Mom, I missed you so much...¡± After An Feng bumped into Madam Qiao, she grabbed her arm tightly.


    Madam Qiao looked at An Feng, who was acting like a mad person and she frowned, shaking off An Feng¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°Li Ying, get this mad woman away from me.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m Ah Feng...¡±


    p!


    Li Ying pped An Feng. ¡°Who is your mom? Why don¡¯t you look at yourself, how dare you call the Duchess your mom?¡±


    Nan Yao looked at An Feng, who had fallen to the ground by Li Ying¡¯s p and a smirk appeared on her face.


    She still thought Nan Zhi and her mother had a better life than her. She did not expect that Nan Zhi¡¯s mother was a lunatic!


    Madam Qiao rubbed her throbbing temples and did not look at An Feng. She said to Li Ying with a tensed face, ¡°Help me to the doctor, quick.¡±


    Li Ying responded and then muttered, ¡°The Royal Hospital is getting worse. How can they just let anyone in?¡±


    Nan Yao deliberately stepped on An Feng when she passed by her.

 Chapter 580 - Drugged

    <h4>Chapter 580: Drugged</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The bodyguard who was under Mu Sihan¡¯s instructions to look after An Feng, was bitten by her and when he was trying to stop the blood, An Feng had already run away.


    When he gave chase, he saw how An Feng was being stepped on by Nan Yao.


    He wanted to get even with Nan Yao but he stopped when he saw that Nan Yao was apanied by the Duchess.


    It must have been An Feng who had bumped into the Duchess.


    The bodyguard helped An Feng up and asked with a frown, ¡°Madam, are you all right?¡±


    An Feng smiled and pointed to the Duchess. ¡°I saw my mom... But, she had been gone for many years...¡±


    The bodyguard was speechless.


    She was the Duchess and had a high status, how could the Duchess be her mom?


    Mu Sihan came out from the doctor¡¯s office and found An Feng and the bodyguard. When he saw the red finger marks on An Feng¡¯s face, his handsome and cold face darkened, a menacing look appeared in his eyes. ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t I ask you to protect her?¡±


    ¡°It was my negligence.¡±


    Mu Sihan could not punish the bodyguard in public. He asked coldly, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    The bodyguard replied in panic, ¡°The Duchess¡¯ party.¡±


    A trace of irritation shed past his dark eyes. He pursed his lips and pulled An Feng¡¯s hand, nning to leave with her when An Feng hissed and drew back her hand.


    Mu Sihan took her hand again and his face tensed up when he saw that the back of her hand was scratched and swollen, showing his anger and suppressed feelings.


    ¡°Take Madam to the car and apply medicine to her hand and face.¡±


    Mu Sihan turned around, found the dean and went to the surveince room together.


    After seeing how An Feng got injured, a trace of murderous intent shed past his dark eyes.


    ...


    In the evening.


    After Li Ying and Nan Yao had dinner in the castle, they took the car to Mr. Pei¡¯s work ce to pick up Pei Xuan.


    Li Ying was in a good mood today and they could not help talking about what had happened in the hospital.


    ¡°There are quite a number of people who want to acknowledge the Duchess as mother, even a lunatic wants to be the daughter of the Duke. It¡¯s really asking for the moon!¡±


    Nan Yao smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s just daydreaming and delusional.¡±


    Li Ying nced at Nan Yao. ¡°Why, you knew her? I didn¡¯t see wrongly, when you walked past her, you stepped on her.¡±


    Nan Yao thought of how if it had not been for Nan Zhi, she would not have slept with that silly Pei Xuan, and would not have been a ve to Li Ying. A trace of coldness shed past her eyes. ¡°She is like her daughter, they¡¯re both sluts.¡±


    Li Ying was interested and wanted to ask Nan Yao who that crazy woman was when the car suddenly braked and stopped.


    Li Ying and Nan Yao¡¯s body mmed forward and their heads knocked into the back of the seats in front.


    Li Ying was furious and scolded the chauffeur in front, ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t you look where you¡¯re driving©`¡±


    Before she could finish, she saw a chartered caring across and several masked man came down from the car in a fierce manner.


    They pulled open the door quickly and dragged Li Ying, the chauffeur and Nan Yao down.


    Li Ying¡¯s eyes were covered by an eye mask. She opened her mouth, wanting to shout but she was pped twice roughly on the face suddenly.


    The palm of a man was heavier and more forceful than a woman¡¯s. Stars were dancing before her eyes, her head dizzy and a sickly sweet taste appeared in her throat after being beaten. That fiery pain on her face had not gone away before she was pped hard another few more times.


    Nan Yao, on the other hand, had her head covered and pushed to the ground. Before she could get up, her hands that were pressed on the ground were stepped on by leather shoes.


    Nan Yao screamed in pain.


    But the person who stepped on her had no intention of letting go. She could feel the bones of her fingers almost breaking.


    Those men only let her go after she fainted.


    ...


    Bo Yan had not found that shepherd boy and after Mu Sihan ended the call with him, he turned and went to the living room from the balcony.


    Auntie He had already made dinner.


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating here, take good care of Madam.¡±


    Auntie He nodded.


    Mu Sihan left the apartment and sat in his car, but did not leave immediately.


    He had installed a hidden surveince camera in the kitchen and he took out his phone, turning it into the surveince video.


    Auntie He was serving soup.


    After serving the soup, Auntie He brought it to the dining room.


    She then went back to the kitchen and took out a small soup bowl.


    She looked back at the kitchen door.


    Seeing that there was no one, she secretly took out a small stic bag from her pocket.


    When Mu Sihan saw this, he frowned.


    Auntie He entered the room to call An Feng out for dinner and Mu Sihan took the opportunity to rece the bowl of soup that had been drugged.


    He took the soup and returned to the hospital.


    He wanted to know what Auntie He had put in the soup.


    <i>An hourter.</i>


    The test results were out.


    There was no trace of drugs in the soup.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face darkened slightly and felt that it was strange.


    If there were no drugs in it, why did Auntie He have to sneak around so suspiciously?


    Mu Sihan found the old dean of the Royal Hospital and asked him to run the test again.


    The facts proved that Mu Sihan¡¯s guess was correct.


    The old dean had rich experience. ording to his test and experience, the drug in the soup was a kind of chemical preparation that was colorless and tasteless. If given to a person a little bit every day, it would make a normal person¡¯s mental state worsen, such that they would be prone to hallucinations and other side effects. If they continued to take it for a long time, not only would it make a person be mentally ill, it might also cause death!


    When Mu Sihan heard this, a stunned expression appeared on his cold and handsome face.


    Auntie He was originally a servant from Nan Zhi¡¯s grandfather¡¯s family. She was a loyal person, how could she do such a vicious thing?


    After Mu Sihan got the results, he did not immediately question Auntie He.


    He imed that Xiaojie missed his grandmother and brought An Feng into the pce, leaving Auntie He in the apartment for a few days.


    ...


    Bo Yan met Yan Hua not long after he had arrived at Gu Sheng¡¯s hometown.


    Seeing Yan Hua, Bo Yan felt a tremor in his heart. His tall body stepped forward a few steps. ¡°Huahua, why are you here?¡±


    Yan Hua went to the airport to meet Nan Zhi the other day and when she learnt that she was taken away by the guards, she was very anxious. She called Xiaojie and found that Nan Zhi was arrested because of her rtionship with Gu Sheng.


    Yan Hua had heard Nan Zhi mentioned some of thest moments she had spent with Gu Sheng.


    So, she thought ofing to the ce where the two of them had spent together to see if she could find any evidence to prove Nan Zhi¡¯s innocence.


    Yan Hua¡¯s heart jumped when she saw Bo Yan.


    Ever since he knew that Little Apple was his daughter, it was almost like he became another person.


    As long as he had no training or missions, he woulde to her apartment. She would ignore him but he did not care and even said that he came to see his daughter and not her, and asked her not to think too much.


    Although he would appear in her apartment from time to time, Yan Hua had not taken a good look at him for a long time since they got divorced.


    When they met here suddenly, she realized that he was much thinner and the outlines of his face became clearer and more handsome at such a close proximity.

 Chapter 581 - He Wanted to Kill Her

    <h4>Chapter 581: He Wanted to Kill Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yan Hua¡¯s heart tightened subconsciously.


    From such a short distance away, looking at his familiar yet unfamiliar face, thoughts ran around her head.


    From the moment they got divorced, she had not thought about the future.


    It was her own choice to give birth to Little Apple, and it was none of his business.


    Perhaps she was selfish. She just wanted Little Apple to have a mother, and not a father.


    Towards Bo Yan, no matter how long had passed, she could not forgive him.


    The thorn in her heart was still there.


    It could not be removed and sometimes would even bring pain to her.


    Bo Yan looked at Yan Hua and his tall body approached her step by step.


    It seemed that only their breathing could be heard in the quiet air.


    Bo Yan was silent and came close to Yan Hua, his long upturned eyes locked on her beautiful little face. ¡°Are you here for Nan Zhi, too?¡±


    Yan Hua nodded.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here, then what about Little Apple? Go back first, it¡¯s enough with me being here.¡±


    ¡°The nanny will take good care of Little Apple. Something happened to Zhizhi and I¡¯m worried about her. I couldn¡¯t just sit around doing nothing.¡± Yan Hua did not want to argue with him and turned to leave.


    Her slender wrist was suddenly grabbed by him.


    She was pulled back by him.


    His eyes stared fixedly at her, aplicated look swimming in them. Yan Hua turned away to avoid his gaze.


    She moved her wrist, trying to break free from his grip.


    He gripped her tightly and suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    He lowered his head, his face close to her and his hot breath was like a wrapping around her tightly, making her unable to breathe.


    ¡°Huahua, you seem to be doing well without me...¡± His voice was deep and husky, his eyes still locked on to her face. ¡°You¡¯re willing to give birth to my child because you still care about me, right?¡±


    Yan Hua struggled to break away from his embrace, her body stiffening and she did not like his touch at all.


    ¡°Huahua, I can strategize anything, only the rtionship with you... I wanted to let go and not have any contact but I didn¡¯t expect that you would have my child.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s expression tensed. ¡°I gave birth to Little Apple not because she¡¯s your child but because she¡¯s a little life and I couldn¡¯t bear to kill her.¡±


    Bo Yan gave a slight smile. ¡°Really?¡± Now, she was able to face him frankly without shyness and admiration. But he was like an empty shell, unable to find any joy in life.


    He lifted his hand and brushed her hair that was blown by the wind behind her ears. ¡°You look beautiful with long hair.¡±


    His fingertips touched her face. It was hot as if he wanted to burn her.


    And what he said surprised her even more.


    Because he was a man of cool and dull nature, never praising people and so frighteningly indifferent.


    She did not expect he would say such things.


    He held her face and his calloused fingers rubbed gently on her cheek, creating a numb feeling. Yan Hua¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Her heart was confused by his gentleness.


    She wanted to wave his hand away but her wrist was firmly gripped by him.


    ¡°Mr. Bo, please respect yourself.¡±


    She had just finished speaking when he increased the strength holding her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    Her delicate nose knocked into his firm chest and a faint grass-like breath filled her nose, making Yan Hua¡¯s heart tremble.


    ¡°Huahua, don¡¯t call me Mr. Bo. We are not unfamiliar to that extent.¡±


    Yan Hua was forced to lean against him and many memories of the past flooded into her mind. Previously, when she identally touched his sleeves, her heart would flutter and she would be happy all day.


    She had liked him so much.


    If she had not liked him that much, she would not have been hurt so deeply.


    ¡°Bo Yan, please don¡¯t be like this. You came here because you have a mission right? Don¡¯t waste time...¡±


    He pursed his thin lips and did not speak. He looked at the emotions moving in her eyes as if he was struggling and hesitating to let her go.


    But in the end, the feelings for her in his heart still prevailed.


    He held the back of her head and that cold yet thin lips covered her lips domineeringly.


    Yan Hua¡¯s eyshes fluttered and she gave a low cry. Her lips had just opened in shock when his burning tongue reached inside.


    That familiar yet unfamiliar breath filled her mouth suddenly and entered her heart.


    Yan Hua was almost charmed by his passionate kiss, but when she thought of how he had deceived and used her, and everything the Yan family had lost, she became clear-headed again.


    She bit hard on his tongue when he was not paying attention and then escaped like a frightened bird.


    Looking at her retreating figure, Bo Yan¡¯s eyes darkened and sorrow filled his eyes.


    ...


    Mu Sihan personally monitored Auntie He¡¯s every move.


    After two consecutive days, she did not have any abnormalities.


    Yi Fan looked at Mu Sihan, who had not rested for two days straight in order to monitor Auntie He. His eyes were bloodshot and Yi Fan could not help but persuade him, ¡°Young Master, go and sleep for a while. I will watch it for you.¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips tightly and did not speak.


    Nan Zhi got arrested and An Feng was being drugged by Auntie He. Why?


    Between the two, Mu Sihan felt that there had to be a connection.


    Late in the night, Yi Fan¡¯s eyelids were getting heavy. Suddenly, his calf was kicked hard and he opened his eyes quickly.


    ¡°Young Master, what happened?¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted his chin and motioned Yi Fan to look in front.


    Yi Fan blinked and saw an old woman with a caneing out from the unit door. He asked, ¡°Young Master, is there any problem?¡±


    Mu Sihan kicked Yi Fan again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to sleep while you monitor it?¡±


    Yi Fan suddenly seemed to understand something. His eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s Auntie He?¡±


    ¡°Start the car and follow her secretly.¡±


    ...


    Yi Fan drove an ordinary car, so it was not too eye-catching when driving on the road.


    Auntie He had disguised herself as an old woman and left in a taxi.


    The taxi stopped at a high-end clubhouse.


    Seeing Auntie He getting out of the car, Mu Sihan signaled to Yi Fan with his eyes and Yi Fan understood immediately. ¡°Young Master, you can rest assured that I will arrange for someone to eavesdrop straight away.¡±


    ...


    About five minutester.


    The conversation between Auntie He and a man could be heard from the headphones Mu Sihan was wearing.


    ¡°The past few days she was brought into the pce by Mu Sihan, so I can¡¯t drug her.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ye Sihan to be so bold that he dared to bring the criminal¡¯s mother into the pce. I will report this to Princess Fengxi.¡±


    ¡°Yanrong, do you have to kill them?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Mu Sihan frowned. The person giving orders to Auntie He was Qiao Yanrong?


    Was he exacting revenge on Nan Zhi because of Lian Yun¡¯s death? But why must he kill An Feng?


    Mu Sihan pondered for a few seconds. His eyes cleared up as he suddenly seemed to have thought of something.

 Chapter 582 - Results of The DNA Testing

    <h4>Chapter 582: Results of The DNA Testing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Qiao Yanrong was not the biological son of the Qiao family. Madam Qiao¡¯s first born was a daughter. Previously she announced Ding Shuman¡¯s identity butter it was said that Ding Shuman was not her biological daughter.


    Qiao Yanrong wanted to kill An Feng and Nan Zhi. Could it be...


    The blood in Mu Sihan¡¯s body started to rise from his thoughts.


    Yi Fan looked Mu Sihan, whose expression had changed a few times in this short period of time and was very curious what he had heard.


    Why was Young Master suddenly so agitated?


    Mu Sihan took off the headphones and met with Yi Fan¡¯s curious gaze. He lifted his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Yi Fan did not dare question him anymore and drove back to Crown Pce.


    Along the way, Mu Sihan appeared to be unusually silent and cold.


    Yi Fan muttered in his heart that Young Master was bright then dark. He must have suffered some sort of shock!


    When the car was reaching Crown Pce, Mu Sihan asked Yi Fan to stop the car.


    ¡°Call Qiao Yanze for me.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t you regard him as your rival in love?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tall and cold body leaned against the seat, his slender fingers tapping on his knee and a dark expression on his face. ¡°I really intend to have a fight with him.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, your status is different now. You can¡¯t ...¡±


    Yi Fan was interrupted coldly by Mu Sihan before could finish, ¡°I see the Qiao family as an eyesore. I¡¯ll beat them if I want to!¡±


    Yi Fan was speechless.


    Qiao Yanze had juste back from a business trip abroad and did not want to see Mu Sihan when he heard that he wanted to meet him. He then changed his mind when he heard Yi Fan mention Nan Zhi.


    Mu Sihan arranged to meet him at a boxing hall.


    Qiao Yanze went in and his eyebrows lifted slightly when he saw the tall man who had changed his clothes standing on the ring.


    ¡°You¡¯re a married man, what right do you have to fight with me?¡± Qiao Yanze was settling some matters overseas recently and did not know that Nan Zhi was arrested.


    An arrogant smile appeared on Mu Sihan¡¯s lips. He narrowed his eyes and shot a challenging look to Qiao Yanze. ¡°Why, you don¡¯t dare to?¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at his arrogant manner and could not help clenching his fists, his knuckles cracking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a boxing match. Whoever loses will have to stay away from Nan Zhi and can¡¯t get close to her any more!¡±


    Qiao Yanze narrowed his beautiful upturned eyes and a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯m single so I can chase Nan Zhi if I want to. You¡¯re a married man, what makes you think you have the right topete with me?¡±


    Mu Sihanughed proudly. ¡°If you can get Nan Zhi, do you still have to wait till today? In any case, if you can get Nan Zhi to be yours, would your mother allow her to step into the Qiao family¡¯s doors?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s words made Qiao Yanze stunned.


    He liked Nan Zhi and wanted to get close to her and protect her, but she was pure and invible in his heart. He had never had passionate thoughts about her, let alone marrying her.


    Qiao Yanze looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face and he nodded, gritting his teeth. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s fight.¡±


    ...


    Therefore, in the boxing hall.


    The two of them were of simr tall build but had different temperaments. They started to fight by throwing punches.


    But it was obvious that the cool and handsome man was better today. He was able to make the devilish and handsome man unable to withstand with every punch.


    Qiao Yanze really suspected that Mu Sihan had taken drugs today.


    After receiving a heavy blow to the side of his face identally, Qiao Yanze moved back a few steps, panting heavily. ¡°Are you ying with our lives on stake?¡±


    Mu Sihan smiled coldly. ¡°You can admit defeat.¡±


    Qiao Yanze wiped the corner of his lips. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to make me admit defeat.¡±


    Half an hourter, Qiao Yanze copsed tiredly to the ground, looking at Mu Sihan who was like a madman tonight with a frown. ¡°So what if you won? The Ye family would also not ept her. You will only make her suffer being together with her!¡±


    After Qiao Yanze said those words, he took off his boxing gloves and left after changing his clothes.


    Mu Sihan picked up the bottle of mineral water Qiao Yanze had drank from during the match and handed it to Yi Fan. ¡°Get the results as soon as possible.¡±


    ...


    Qiao Yanze returned to the Qiao family¡¯s castle and stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom.


    Looking at the bruises on his handsome face, he used the tip of his tongue against his cheek.


    He was still feeling pain at this moment.


    That man was a lunatic and a boor!


    ¡°Yanze.¡±


    The voice of Madam Qiao sounded from outside the door. Qiao Yanze came out of the bathroom and looked at his mother who had recently lost weight. ¡°Mom, why aren¡¯t you resting?¡±


    When Madam Qiao saw the wound on Qiao Yanze¡¯s face, she asked with concern, ¡°Why are you hurt? You had a fight with someone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore, why are you fighting like a child?¡± Madam Qiao sighed and frowned. ¡°Do you have any leads with finding your sister?¡±


    Qiao Yanze shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Disappointment shed past Madam Qiao¡¯s eyes. She did not know if she would be able to see her daughter in this lifetime!


    ...


    The next day.


    Before Qiao Yanze was awake, he received a call from Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan had already been promoted to one of the most disliked people in Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart.


    He still had the cheek to call him!


    Mu Sihan went straight to the point. ¡°If you don¡¯te and see me, you¡¯ll regret it for life!¡±


    Damn it, they did not have a special rtionship. What ¡®regret for life¡¯?


    Qiao Yanze hung up and was toozy to care.


    He flopped back onto the bed but sleep would note.


    He rubbed his slightly messy hair, lifted the nket and got out of bed.


    If Mu Sihan did not have any important matter, he would beat him to death. Clearly, Qiao Yanze had obviously had forgotten he was being beaten up by himst night.


    ...


    Mu Sihan asked Qiao Yanze to meet him at a clubhouse. When Qiao Yanze arrived, Mu Sihan was slowly making tea.


    Seeing that Qiao Yanze had arrived, he made a gesture for him to take a seat, his carved-like handsome face was as cold and arrogant as ever.


    Qiao Yanze sat across from Mu Sihan, an unquenchable rage on his devilish handsome face. ¡°You called mest night to box, today you called me to have tea? Your Highness, even if you¡¯re just a puppet of your father, you wouldn¡¯t be free to this extent!¡±


    Mu Sihan looked up and said nothing, throwing a document file on Qiao Yanze.


    Qiao Yanze looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s arrogant attitude and he suppressed his anger, lowering his head to look at the document.


    Qiao Yanze took out the document from the file with some doubts.


    Seeing that it was a DNA testing report, the fingers holding the document tightened.


    There was a set of data on the report, and then the following sentence: ¡°From the data range, we can determine the rtionship between the two are siblings.¡±


    After reading it, a suspicious and panicked expression appeared on Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome face. ¡°What does this mean?¡±

 Chapter 583 - Unbelievable Truth

    <h4>Chapter 583: Unbelievable Truth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Qiao Yanze thought of how Mu Sihan called him to box with no specific reason and then giving him a DNA testing report today...


    There was an improbable guess in his mind.


    Was the sample of the brother in this report his?


    Then who was the elder sister?


    Did Mu Sihan know where the sister who he was unable to find was?


    How was that possible?


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s fingers that were holding on to the report had turned white from exerting too much strength. He looked at Mu Sihan, who had a cold expression and he asked with his voice trembling slightly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? What is the meaning of this report?¡±


    Mu Sihan took a sip of tea slowly, a slight smile on his face as he looked at Qiao Yanze who was anxious but trying to act calm. ¡°Can¡¯t Young Master Qiao guess with his cleverness?¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart was full of emotions.


    He had guessed right. Mu Sihan really knew where his elder sister was.


    Although it was not clear how he knew, the most important thing was to let his sister return to the Qiao family and reunite with mother.


    ¡°Who is she? Where is she now?¡±


    Mu Sihan put down his teacup, his slender fingers tapping lightly on his knee, a mean expression that was making Qiao Yanze feel anxious on his face.


    Qiao Yanze really felt f*cked up in his heart.


    He tried his best to find out the whereabouts of his elder sister but it was Mu Sihan who had found her...


    ¡°Do you still want to snatch my woman?¡± Mu Sihan stared at Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome face, with a faint smile, a deep and difficult to argue expression on his face.


    Qiao Yanze cursed Mu Sihan in his heart.


    ¡°What does reuniting with my sister have to do with snatching your woman?¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes and gave a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re out of the game.¡± As Nan Zhi¡¯s uncle, what rights did he have to steal his woman?


    Qiao Yanze clenched his fists. ¡°Quit stalling, tell me quickly!¡±


    ¡°I can tell you,¡± Mu Sihan paused slightly before continuing in a secretive manner, ¡°but you are not to interfere in Nan Zhi¡¯s personal matters in the future.¡±


    Mu Sihan knew that Qiao Yanze did not like him. If Nan Zhi acknowledged the Qiao family, she would be one of them and Qiao Yanze might stop them from getting together with his status as her uncle.


    Qiao Yanze saw that Mu Sihan kept on mentioning Nan Zhi, and Qiao Yanze was a smart person, so he suddenly understood after thinking about it for a short moment.


    Was Nan Zhi¡¯s mother his eldest sister?


    Qiao Yanze tried to hold down the thumping in his heart. He froze and did not know what to say for the moment.


    This was an unexpected result.


    Mu Sihan saw Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression. He probably had already guessed it.


    He also stopped being indirect and told him directly about the situation Nan Zhi was in. ¡°Qiao Yanrong wanted to get rid of both An Feng and Nan Zhi. An Feng is already under my protection, only Nan Zhi...


    ¡°Qiao Yanrong caught one SSS group member and that member gave Gu Sheng up. Qiao Yanrong then found out the rtionship between Gu Sheng and Nan Zhi, and insisted that Nan Zhi knew Gu Sheng¡¯s whereabouts. But Nan Zhi told me Gu Sheng was dead and before he died, he had left SSS group.


    ¡°I need you to find out from Qiao Yanrong the member who was detained and interrogate him again. He must know that Gu Sheng was poisoned by devil and left the organization.¡±


    Mu Sihan took out a small transparent stic bag with a long strand of ck hair inside. ¡°This is An Feng¡¯s hair, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go back and do a DNA testing with your mother.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s words contained too much information for Qiao Yanze.


    Although Qiao Yanrong was not his biological elder brother, he had lived in the Qiao family for over forty years. Even if they had no blood rtion, they still had a close rtionship.


    Qiao Yanze never thought that Qiao Yanrong would hurt his elder sister and his niece, and wanted to kill them!


    Moreover, if Nan Zhi and An Feng really were members of the Qiao family, then the Qiao family really had done wrong to both mother and daughter for Ding Shuman and her daughter¡¯s sake.


    What goes aroundes around. If mother knew the truth, she would surely feel regretful!


    ...


    Mu Sihan walked out of the clubhouse and got into the car, when he received Shangguan Wan¡¯s call.


    ¡°I just received news that the Queen has ordered a secret execution of Nan Zhi tomorrow afternoon!¡±


    When Mu Sihan heard this, his face darkened.


    ...


    In the dungeon.


    Nan Zhi had been taken to the interrogation room for several interrogations. At each interrogation, she insisted that Gu Sheng was dead and that he had left SSS group.


    But they did not believe her at all.


    Although they did not torture her, every interrogation would take up to several hours.


    After another sessful interrogation, Nan Zhi was taken back to the dungeon.


    The dungeon was dark and damp, and at night there were rats and cockroaches.


    But she believed Mu Sihan would find a way to save her!


    Click, click, click...


    The crisp sound of leather shoes on the ground sounded and Nan Zhi thought Mu Sihan was here. She stood up from the corner quickly and took a few steps forward, but she saw a thin, long and shrewd looking middle-aged maning over.


    Nan Zhi quickly searched through her mind.


    She did not seem to have seen this man before.


    The man walked to the iron door and looked at Nan Zhi.¡±You¡¯re pretty, but it¡¯s a pity you have a short life.¡±


    Nan Zhi frowned, looking at the man coldly. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember Lian Yun? I¡¯m her husband!¡± The man looked into Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes with hatred in his eyes.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and before she could say anything, she heard the man said coldly, ¡°After Lian Yun died, I nned to avenge her. I will get rid of the people who killed her. First it¡¯s you, then it¡¯s Mu Sihan and that Xue¡¯er...¡±


    If Nan Zhi had not remember wrong, wasn¡¯t this man the unbiological eldest son of the Qiao family?


    ¡°Tomorrow afternoon, you¡¯ll be executed. I know you asked Ye Sihan to save you. Unfortunately, he won¡¯t be able to!¡±


    Nan Zhi felt that this person¡¯s mind was distorted and was not normal. She said with a cold expression, ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing illegal. I believe God would not let an innocent person die. You on the other hand, are born in a house of power, are petty and tread on people¡¯s lives without distinguishing from right or wrong. Lian Yun was the one who caused Old Madam Mu to die and med it on me. She even caused the death of my uncle. You don¡¯t reflect on her mistakes and even want to avenge her. A person like you will get your retribution and go to hell!¡±


    ¡°Such a sharp tongue!¡± Qiao Yanrong¡¯s veins protruded from his forehead, a cold smile on his lips. ¡°I forgot to tell you one thing. Your mom¡¯s mental illness acted up again because of Auntie He. She won¡¯t recover and sometimes she would go mad while other times she would be fine. Even if she¡¯s the daughter of a well-known family, she would only humiliate the family!¡±


    Nan Zhi red in disbelief at the middle-aged man as he left and her body trembled.

 Chapter 584 - Excited and Delighted

    <h4>Chapter 584: Excited and Delighted</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s slender body fell to the ground.


    She held her head in both hands, a prickling pain in her temples and she felt like her head was going to burst.


    Auntie He... Auntie He who looked so honest and kind, was the culprit who made her mother¡¯s mental illness act up?


    However, she did not even notice anything and trusted Auntie He, letting her stay by her mother¡¯s side when she was not around.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and all kinds of emotions surged in her chest.


    Auntie He was a servant in the Nan family for decades. In the hearts of her mother and herself, she was like a family member to them.


    Was the human heart really so scary?


    Nan Zhi threaded her fingers into her hair and her fingertips clutched onto her scalp.


    If even Auntie He was so bad then who else could she trust besides those closest to her?


    ...


    On the way back to the castle, Qiao Yanze had the DNA testing results gripped in his hand tightly.


    Although he did not have a good impression of Mu Sihan, he believed that Mu Sihan would not lie to him about this kind of matter.


    Moreover, from the moment he saw Nan Zhi, there was an indescribable feeling in his heart at that time.


    He did not want to hurt her at all and he was anxious for no reason when he saw that she was sad or suffering.


    Now he understood that it was a feeling of kinship.


    The corners of Qiao Yanze¡¯s lips lifted and his heart was full of joy and excitement.


    But besides joy, there was also an inexplicable worry.


    Before, his mother had done a lot of things to hurt Nan Zhi for Ding Shuman, and even said harsh words so their rtionship was not good. With Nan Zhi¡¯s character of being clear about what to love or hate, would she be willing to acknowledge this kin?


    Back at the castle, Qiao Yanze did not show the report to Madam Qiao.


    He believed that Mu Sihan would not lie, but with Ding Shuman¡¯s deception as an example, he still need to confirm it himself before telling his mother.


    Qiao Yanze found Madam Qiao who was basking in the sun in the garden and went forward, hugging her from behind.


    Madam Qiao got a shock and when she turned to look at Qiao Yanze, there was a sudden pain in her head. ¡°Yanze, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you have white hair again.¡±


    ¡°Mom is old, of course there will be white hair.¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at the wrinkles at the corners of Madam Qiao¡¯s eyes and sighed silently as he thought of her striking beauty in her youth.


    He really hoped nothing would go wrong this time!


    ...


    After Yan Hua was kissed by Bo Yan forcefully, she ignored him.


    But they had to find the person who hadst seen Gu Sheng so in the end, they were still unable to keep away from each other.


    Although they did not talk to each other, they found a problem at the same time.


    The vigers in the vige had be very strange. They would go back into their houses and close their doors when they saw strangers.


    It was like that for the past two to three days.


    Yan Hua knocked on several doors but nobody opened the door. One of the families even threw water all over her face.


    Bo Yan hurried over when he saw this. His hand held her face and helped to wipe the beads of water on her face. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Yan Hua moved back and avoided Bo Yan¡¯srge hands. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After a moment of silence, she looked at Bo Yan with bright eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this vige? They seemed to be afraid of outsiders.¡±


    Bo Yan nodded with a cold expression. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a problem. When it¡¯s dark, I¡¯ll ask a family.¡±


    ¡°You want to use a hard approach?¡±


    Bo Yan looked at Yan Hua¡¯s beautiful face and narrowed his eyes. ¡°What have you found out by asking nicely?¡±


    Yan Hua pursed her lips and did not say anything else.


    ¡°Sihan called me and said that Nan Zhi will be executed tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s heartbeat sped up and the hands hanging by her side clenched. She looked around and suddenly found a little girl of five to six years old looking at Bo Yan and her by the window.


    With a guarded face full of wariness.


    Yan Hua strode over and took out two pieces of chocte from her bag. ¡°Little girl, can I ask you something?¡±


    Yan Hua had just finished speaking when the little girl¡¯s mother carried her away and her father wanted to close the window in panic.


    A hand suddenly came towards the window, making the father unable to close the window.


    Bo Yan walked over, his expression cold as he looked at the little girl¡¯s father. ¡°What¡¯s going on in this vige?¡±


    The little girl¡¯s father looked at Bo Yan with a guarded expression. ¡°You¡¯re all bad guys, get out of our vige!¡±


    Yan Hua shook her head in a hurry. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re not bad guys. He¡¯s from the special troop. We¡¯re here to inquire about a very important matter.¡±


    Yan Hua let Bo Yan show his credentials to the little girl¡¯s father.


    After looking at it, he was still a little suspicious. ¡°You¡¯re really not bad guys?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The little girl¡¯s father opened the door to let Yan Hua and Bo Yan into the house.


    ¡°A few days ago, a family of three in our vige died.¡±


    Yan Hua was shocked. ¡°What was the cause?¡±


    The little girl¡¯s father said fearfully, ¡°Few days ago, a group of men came to ask about the same thing as you. Big Stone said that he knew the person they were asking about, and as a result... That night, Big Stone¡¯s family ate the mushrooms picked from the mountain and passed away.¡±


    Yan Hua was horrified.


    ¡°The police said that the mushrooms they ate were poisonous and caused their death. But we live on a mountain and live off the mountain, we would know which wild mushrooms are poisonous or not. Big Stone and his family was definitely poisoned by those people.¡±


    Yan Hua looked at Bo Yan with a pale face and there was a sadness in her heart.


    The person who wanted Zhizhi dead was so evil. What did Big Stone and his family do to make him kill them...


    Bo Yan pulled Yan Hua into his arms, as her tears were now falling uncontrobly, and patted her trembling shoulders. All the while, his eyes looked at the little girl¡¯s father coldly. ¡°Big Stone and his family are all gone?¡±


    ¡°Big Stone has a younger brother called Little Stone. In fact, it was his brother who saw the person you¡¯re looking for. That day, his younger brother went to a rtive¡¯s house and when he returned home, he saw his parents and brother poisoned to death. He couldn¡¯t stand the blow and ran up to the mountains. We were afraid that those people would want to harm Little Stone, so us vigers organized to go up the mountains to look for him when it¡¯s dark. But it has been three days and we still couldn¡¯t find Little Stone.¡±


    There were mountains on both sides of the vige and several of them had not yet been exploited. It was not easy to find Little Stone who had run into the mountains. Besides, there might be snakes, insects and poisonous ants in the mountains, Little Stone was just a teenager, it was difficult to know if he was dead or alive...


    Bo Yan stood up from the chair. He was dressed in ck, his figure tall and cold. He said indifferently, ¡°Please take a piece of clothing of Little Stone.¡± Then, he called Lan Yanzhi.


    An hourter, Lan Yanzhi brought a police dog.


    After letting the police dog smell the scent on the Little Stone¡¯s clothes, Bo Yan went to the mountains to look.


    Yan Hua quickly followed behind Bo Yan. ¡°I¡¯ll look for him with you.¡±

 Chapter 585 - A Light Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 585: A Light Kiss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yan Hua looked at the cold outlines of Bo Yan¡¯s face and bit her lip, saying in a soft voice, ¡°Little Stone got a shock and you have a cold look. I¡¯m afraid that when you find himter, he would get another shock.¡±


    Hearing Yan Hua¡¯s words, Bo Yan smirked. ¡°Do I look that scary?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you look scary. It¡¯s just that your aura is too cold. Didn¡¯t you notice that you make Little Apple cry every time you go and see her?¡±


    Bo Yan stared at her. ¡°Do I?¡±


    Yan Hua was worried about Little Stone and she stepped forward, pulling Bo Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Her fingers were fair and slender, with a touch of coolness. Bo Yan shivered the moment she touched his wrist, like a spring wind had passed through him.


    Yan Hua followed his gaze and looked down. She released him when she realized that she was holding his wrist, but the next second, he grabbed her fingers tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to go up the mountain. I¡¯ll hold your hand.¡±


    Yan Hua struggled but could not break free. Not wanting to waste time on such things, she let him hold her hand and went up the mountain together.


    After smelling the scent on Little Stone¡¯s clothes, the police dog led them deep into the mountain.


    It was not easy to walk on the mountain road. Thorns were everywhere and Yan Hua got cut on her arms several times. Although it hurt, she kept silent.


    The sky was gradually turning dark and the police dog brought Bo Yan and Yan Hua to the cave where Little Stone was hiding.


    Little Stone shouted when he saw strangers and resisted their approach.


    Yan Hua shook her head at Bo Yan. ¡°Bring the police dog to a spot where Little Stone can¡¯t see. I¡¯ll go in and talk to him.¡±


    Little Stone was around 11 to 12 years old, fair, tall and slim. When Yan Hua was approaching the cave, he kept throwing stones at her.


    Yan Hua did not cry out in pain and she said gently, ¡°Little Stone, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not a bad person, I¡¯m here to save you. Don¡¯t worry, me and the uncle outside won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s soft voice was like a bird chirping. Her good voice and her exquisite features did not look like a bad person to people and Little Stone slowly stopped throwing stones at her.


    Yan Hua squatted in front of him, reaching out her hand but before she could touch him, Little Stone suddenly lowered his head and bit hard on the arm.


    Little Stone bit her hard.


    Yan Hua felt like the flesh and skin were going to be bitten off by Little Stone. Tears of pain gushed out from her eyes, but she did not call Bo Yan in, nor did she push Little Stone away.


    Little Stone released Yan Hua only after he could hardly bite anymore.


    Looking at the tears swimming around Yan Hua¡¯s eyes and how she did not say a word, Little Stone¡¯s body shrank back. ¡°You¡¯re... really not a bad person?¡±


    Yan Hua shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Yan Hua reached her hand to Little Stone. ¡°Leave with us from here, okay?¡±


    ...


    Yan Hua and Bo Yan took Little Stone to a hotel.


    After Little Stone had finished eating and had a shower, Bo Yan, who had contacted Mu Sihan, came in.


    Looking at Yan Hua¡¯s slightly pale face, he held her wrist. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Yan Hua sucked in a breath of air and tried to pull back her hand. Bo Yan found that something was wrong and pulled up her sleeve.


    Seeing the bloody bite wound on her arm, his handsome face darkened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you¡¯ve been bitten so badly?¡±


    Yan Hua shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll apply medicer...¡± She stopped midway when she saw the coldness shooting out from his eyes.


    Why was his expression like he had also hurt himself?


    Bo Yan looked at Yan Hua, his expression darkening some more. This past year, she really had grown up a lot.


    Yan Hua was frightened by his serious and cold expression and she sniffed. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing serious...¡±


    Before she could finish, he suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    She felt slightly choked up when she knocked into his firm chest.


    ¡°Bo Yan...¡±


    He suddenly pulled up the arm that was bitten by Little Stone and gently kissed on the area where she was hurt.


    That warm touch made Yan Hua¡¯s body shiver and her eyes were misty with tears.


    ...


    After receiving Bo Yan¡¯s call, Mu Sihan had already sent a private ne to pick them up.


    He did not expect that Qiao Yanrong was so mad that he had killed an innocent family.


    Such person should be torn from limb to limb!


    Now he had found the child who had once seen Gu Sheng¡¯s old appearance, he did not know how was it on Qiao Yanze¡¯s end...


    Mu Sihan took out his phone to call Qiao Yanze.


    Qiao Yanze had not gotten the DNA testing results, but after meeting Mu Sihan, he was secretly searching for the member of SSS group who was hidden by Qiao Yanrong.


    But things were not going smoothly.


    Mu Sihan frowned when he heard that Qiao Yanze had not found the person. ¡°There¡¯s not much time left. If we still can¡¯t find that person, your uncle and niece rtionship with Nan Zhi will end here.¡±


    Qiao Yanze cursed. ¡°How the hell can I find them in just a day?¡±


    ¡°I have a n. Do you want to try?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°From what I know, since Lian Yun¡¯s death, Qiao Yanrong would drink several sses at night. I have a drug here that will make a person hallucinate when added to their wine.¡±


    ¡°You mean, you want me to drug my brother?¡±


    ¡°Now only you can get close to Qiao Yanrong. Also, he¡¯s not your biological brother.¡±


    ...


    When Qiao Yanrong returned to the castle, it was almost ten p.m.


    After taking a bath, he looked at Lian Yun¡¯s photo for a while when there was a knock on the door.


    Opening the door, he lifted his lips into a smile when he saw Qiao Yanze leaning against the doorway. ¡°Yanze, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Brother, recently I got interested in a girl but she didn¡¯t like me so I fell out of love. I know you have a lot of good wine in your room. Brother, take them out and let¡¯s have a few drinks together!¡±


    Seeing the sadness in Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes, Qiao Yanrong moved aside to let him in.


    Qiao Yanrong took a bottle of Roman¨¦e-Conti and Qiao Yanze took it over from Qiao Yanrong, opening it and poured two sses. He then handed one of the sses to Qiao Yanrong.


    ¡°Brother, we brothers haven¡¯t had a drink together for a long time. I¡¯ll toast you and thank you for taking care of me.¡±


    Qiao Yanrong looked at Qiao Yanze, a faint smile on his lips. He did not take the ss offered by Qiao Yanze but took the other ss from Qiao Yanze¡¯s hand.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    Qiao Yanrong touched Qiao Yanze¡¯s ss with his and smiled. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I trust you? Come, let¡¯s drink.¡±


    Qiao Yanrong drank all the wine in the ss and looked at Qiao Yanze, who was holding the ss and not drinking. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yanze, why aren¡¯t you drinking? Could it be that you drugged this ss of wine?¡±

 Chapter 586 - Abnormal

    <strong>Chapter 586: Abnormal</strong>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    When Qiao Yanrong saw that Qiao Yanze was silent, his expression became fierce and dark. ¡°Yanze, we¡¯re brothers. Don¡¯t listen to anyone¡¯s instigation and hurt your own brother!¡±


    Qiao Yanze shook the liquid in the ss, a cynical smile appearing on his handsome and devilish face. ¡°Brother, what are you talking about? I only fell out of love and wanted to drink with you, how can I drug you?¡±


    After Qiao Yanze said that, he drank all the wine in his ss.


    Qiao Yanrong saw Qiao Yanze¡¯s actions and rxed his guarded heart.


    Both of them drank several sses.


    Qiao Yanze rubbed his temples. ¡°Brother, this wine¡¯s really intoxicating!¡±


    Looking at Qiao Yanze, who was spread over the cab, Qiao Yanrong was suspicious. This fellow had a good tolerance of alcohol usually. Why was he drunk only after four to five sses today?


    But he had heard before that it was easy to get drunk when it had something to do with one¡¯s mood.


    Qiao Yanrong put down his ss and felt a heaviness in his head as well. His vision was also getting blurred looking towards Qiao Yanze.


    Qiao Yanrong swayed and found that Qiao Yanze, who was spread over on the cab, had lifted his head. He was suspicious but he closed his eyes and when he looked over at him again, he found that he had changed. His head was fuzzy and he uttered softly, ¡°Yun¡¯er?¡±


    Qiao Yanze heard the words ¡®Yun¡¯er¡¯ and goosebumps appeared all over him.


    Qiao Yanrong was suspicious by nature. He could notpletely trust even his own brother.


    Qiao Yanze guessed that he would raise the suspicions of Qiao Yanrong if he came with no special reason to drink with him. So, he had already drugged the ss he was holding on to.


    Qiao Yanze rubbed his arms and before he could speak, he heard Mu Sihan¡¯s deep and lowughter from the earphone in his ear. ¡°I thought you were following your elder brother¡¯s words, but it seemed like you¡¯re not so dumb after all!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for saving Nan Zhi, Qiao Yanze really did not want to work with that person. He snorted. ¡°Is this the attitude you use to talk to your elder?¡±


    Mu Sihan choked andughed coldly. ¡°Did my kitten acknowledge you as her uncle already?¡±


    Qiao Yanze thought to himself that one day, when Nan Zhi called him uncle, he must take on an elder¡¯s attitude and teach Mu Sihan a lesson.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er, who are you talking to?¡± Qiao Yanrong suddenly rushed towards Qiao Yanze, holding his waist with both hands.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s body stiffened and he cursed Mu Sihan in his heart. Why did he ask him to do such things?


    It was damn scary to be hugged intimately by his brother.


    Mu Sihan voice sounded in the headphone again, ¡°Talk in a shrill voice like a woman and ask him where did he hide that person.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of letting me talk in a woman¡¯s voice.¡±


    ¡°Yun¡¯er, why is your voice so deep?¡±


    Qiao Yanze was speechless.


    A few secondster, Qiao Yanze, with a high and thin voice, reached out his arm and hugged Qiao Yanrong. ¡°Ah Rong, do you really want to kill that Nan Zhi girl for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, not only her, I won¡¯t let off anyone who caused your death!¡±


    ¡°But I heard that Gu Sheng had left SSS group. If Fourth Prince finds the evidence, you won¡¯t be able to kill her!¡±


    Qiao Yanrong buried his face in Qiao Yanze¡¯s shoulder, his eyes full of infatuation. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find people of the SSS group. If I had not arranged for people to keep a lookout at Gu Sheng¡¯s hometown, and caught the person who went to pay their respects, who would have found their tracks?¡±


    Qiao Yanze endured the cold bitterness in his heart and continued to ask in a high voice, ¡°Where have you hidden that person?¡±


    ¡°Where did I hide?¡± Qiao Yanrong lifted his head and pinched Qiao Yanze¡¯s chin. ¡°Yun¡¯er, kiss me and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s body tensed when he saw the dazed look in Qiao Yanrong¡¯s eyes and his drunk face. His brother¡¯s love to Lian Yun was distorted and there was no correct moral sense!


    ¡°Ah Rong, tell me where that person is hidden, then I¡¯ll kiss you...¡±


    ¡°Where we were intimate once!¡± Qiao Yanrong said, his body swaying and and when he looked at Qiao Yanze again, he found that it was not Lian Yun. He rubbed his temples and closed his eyes before opening them again, looking towards Qiao Yanze.


    ¡°You¡¯re not Lian Yun!¡± Qiao Yanrong¡¯s eyes were red and his expression cold and menacing.


    Qiao Yanze knew that he was unable to get anything out from him anymore. Taking the advantage of Qiao Yanrong still not being fully sober, he hit him quickly at the back of the neck.


    After dragging the fainted Qiao Yanrong onto the bed, Qiao Yanze left in a hurry.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s car was parked at an obscure ce outside the castle. Qiao Yanze pulled the door open and sat inside.


    Mu Sihan had heard all of Qiao Yanze and Qiao Yanrong¡¯s conversation. He looked at Qiao Yanze, who was not looking that good. ¡°Where¡¯s the ce they were intimate before?¡±


    Qiao Yanze was still mulling over Qiao Yanrong¡¯s change. It was one thing to hear Mu Sihan say his brother was bad, but to see and hear if for himself was another thing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s well-defined handsome face turned cold. ¡°Nan Zhi will be in danger when Qiao Yanrong wakes up.¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked towards Mu Sihan, as if awakening from a dream. Qiao Yanrong was going to hurt his elder sister and niece, he was not the big brother who cared and protected him from before.


    ¡°Let me think.¡±


    A few minutester, Qiao Yanze thought of a ce.


    Old Master Qiao once had a vi in the suburbs. He gave it to Qiao Yanrong before Qiao Yanrong and Lian Yun got married.


    An hourter.


    The two of them arrived at the vi.


    The vi was a retro European style and the furniture was bought by the Old Master when he was still alive, they were ssical, exquisite and luxurious.


    Mu Sihan touched the armrest of the sofa. There were no dust on it. It seemed like Qiao Yanrong often came here.


    They searched the vi.


    But they found nothing.


    ¡°It is impossible to hide an important witness in a such a conspicuous ce.¡± Mu Sihan stroked his chin and said thoughtfully, ¡°Go and see if there¡¯s a secret room downstairs. I¡¯ll go upstairs to look again carefully.¡±


    Qiao Yanze made an OK gesture. He only reacted when he was downstairs. Wait, why was he listening to Mu Sihan¡¯s instructions?


    Qiao Yanze frowned. Although he was somewhat dissatisfied, he had to admit that he was a thoughtful fellow!


    Mu Sihan searched all the rooms upstairs carefully and then stopped in the study.


    There was no difference between this study and a noble¡¯s study. Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes swept sharply through the rows of bookcases and he saw Lian Yun¡¯s photo on one of the bookcases. Mu Sihan went over and picked up the photo.


    There was nothing unusual about the photo. He knocked on the bookcase where the photo was ced. It was hollow inside.


    Mu Sihan put the photo back and stared at the old bookcase for a while. The book on one of the shelves looked rather old and he hurried over, taking away some of the books.


    Sure enough, there was a little switch inside.


    Mu Sihan pressed the switch and suddenly the bookshelf on the side began to move. He strode in. There was a darkroom inside and a gust of cold air gushed out and it got colder as he walked in.


    Right at the end of the room, even Mu Sihan, who had experienced violent storms and waves, could barely hide his shock when he saw what was inside.

 Chapter 587 - Hero Rescuing The Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 587: Hero Rescuing The Beauty</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Inside was a transparent crystal coffin. Inside the crystal coffiny a woman in a bright red dress with heavy makeup, but her face was still deathly pale.


    Mu Sihan went closer and saw that the woman in the coffin was Lian Yun, who was stabbed by Xue¡¯er.


    After Lian Yun died, her body was taken away by Qiao Yanrong.


    He heard that there was a funeral and the body was cremated.


    He did not expect Qiao Yanrong to be so perverted to freeze Lian Yun and keep her in this vi.


    There was a dim wallmp in the darkroom. The light shone on the pale face and the fiery red lips of the woman in the coffin. It was horribly scary to look at!


    When Mu Sihan recovered from the shock, he was back to his usual self and there was no fear.


    He walked around the darkroom and saw a trembling woman huddling in the corner.


    The woman¡¯s hair was messy, her body was cold and she had her head lowered. Both of her hands were handcuffed and Mu Sihan could not see her face.


    Qiao Yanze had circled downstairs but did not find any secret rooms. Seeing that Mu Sihan was still upstairs, he went up too.


    When he saw that one of the bookshelves in the study was opened, Qiao Yanze went in with some doubts.


    The further he went in, the colder he felt.


    Qiao Yanze rubbed his arms, muttering in his heart. Why did it feel like he was in a morgue?


    When he reached the end, Qiao Yanze saw that under the gloomy light was a crystal coffin and inside ity a woman. He yelled in fright, ¡°Sh*t! Why is there a dead person inside?¡±


    When he realized that it was Lian Yun, the person Qiao Yanrong had on his mind, Qiao Yanze growled in his heart.


    What was this?


    Wasn¡¯t this woman cremated?


    The cold air in the crystal coffin and the dark and gloomy light around made Qiao Yanze feel like he was in a horror film.


    If he had not seen Mu Sihan standing not far away from him, he would have almost ran out of the door!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something?¡± Qiao Yanze walked behind Mu Sihan and he got another shock when he saw a woman huddling in the corner.


    He patted his his wildly beating chest and said with an unnaturally pale face. ¡°Is this a human or a ghost?¡±


    Mu Sihan turned and looked at Qiao Yanze. ¡°You, question her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the one hidden by Qiao Yanrong?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips. ¡°Yes, hurry up.¡±


    Mu Sihan had a phone call and went out to answer it.


    Qiao Yanze pulled the woman up and was slightly stunned when he saw her face clearly.


    She was quite good looking.


    However, his Zhizhi¡¯s life is on the line, he would not have pity on her no matter how pretty she was.


    A few minutester, Mu Sihan came back, his expression cold. ¡°Shangguan Wan called and said Qiao Yanrong has woken up. He reported to Princess Fengxi and the princess persuaded the Queen to execute Nan Zhi in advance. Have you got anything yet?¡±


    Qiao Yanze shook his head. ¡°This woman has a tight mouth. I can¡¯t get anything out of her.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face tensed and a coldness exuded from within his bones. He looked at the woman then said to Qiao Yanze, ¡°Go back and save Nan Zhi. Try and dy for time, I¡¯ll pry open her mouth!¡±


    Qiao Yanze narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you going to sleep it out of her?¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Qiao Yanze replied, ¡°If you dare to do anything that hurts our Zhizhi, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    After Qiao Yanze left, Mu Sihan walked to the woman. The woman had sobered up and looked at the handsome, cold and tall man in front of her. She deliberately puffed out her enticing chest. ¡°If you sleep with me, maybe I...¡±


    Before she could finish, her long hair was grabbed by the man.


    Mu Sihan was not a gentle person, he was easily irritated. Even Nan Zhi had suffered in his hands before. Not to mention, this ignorant woman.


    He grabbed her and opened the coffin, throwing the woman inside without saying anything.


    The womany on the ice-cold corpse of Lian Yun and before she could even scream, Mu Sihan closed the cover of the crystal coffin.


    The woman looked at the man standing by the crystal coffin with a frightened look. There was a cold and bloodthirsty smile on his face and was like a devil from hell, exuding a bloody and violence aura.


    The menacing look on his handsome face made people shiver with fright.


    The woman kept beating the crystal coffin and did not dare to look at the corpse pressed under her.


    Although her hands were stained with blood, she had never been in the same room with a dead body for several days. Qiao Yanrong had only locked her in the darkroom, but the man in front of her had thrown her directly into the coffin.


    He was more of a devil whenpared to Qiao Yanrong.


    Mu Sihan went out and took a sharp dagger over. He opened the crystal coffin and moved the sharp end of the dagger around the artery pumping on the woman¡¯s neck. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I will cut a few times on your body and let your blood fill this coffin slowly.¡±


    The woman¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk...¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi was led out of the dungeon after being blindfolded.


    She did not know where she was going to be taken. She was pushed roughly into a car and after 20 minutes, was dragged roughly out of the car.


    Then she was taken to a quiet room and pushed onto a bed.


    Her hands and legs were handcuffed and fixed to the bed.


    The mask over her head was uncovered.


    Nan Zhi opened her eyes and saw Qiao Yanrong and a man in a white coat standing by the bed.


    Qiao Yanrong smiled coldly at Nan Zhi. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after injecting the euthansia drug, you will feel like you¡¯re asleep and there won¡¯t be any pain!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Her hands and legs struggled and her face paled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it tomorrow afternoon? You devil, I didn¡¯t cause Lian Yun¡¯s death, why are you exacting revenge on me?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d have to die, even if there was no Lian Yun.¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head, her eyes red. ¡°How did I offend you? Other than Lian Yun, we have never had any grudge, right?¡±


    Qiao Yanrong lowered his head, his mouth close to Nan Zhi¡¯s ear. ¡°Because you¡¯re An Feng¡¯s daughter, you must die.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not understand.


    Qiao Yanrong looked at the time on the wall and stepped aside. The doctor with the syringe approached Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi screamed in fear. She was no longer able to keep calm in the face of death. She was still young and had a son, and many unfinished things she wanted to do. She did not want to die!


    Qiao Yanrong heard Nan Zhi¡¯s panicked and helpless voice, and he turned around, a cold smile on his face. Even if Mu Sihan had Qiao Yanze¡¯s help, he could not save his beloved woman!


    He finally was able to let him have the taste of being apart from his beloved woman!


    Just when the doctor¡¯s needle was about to pierce Nan Zhi¡¯s skin, Qiao Yanze burst into the room with several people.


    ¡°Stop!¡±

 Chapter 588 - Holding Her in His Arms tightly

    <h4>Chapter 588: Holding Her in His Arms tightly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing Qiao Yanze¡¯s voice, Qiao Yanrong was stunned.


    No, it waspletely impossible.


    How did Qiao Yanze find the ce where Nan Zhi was going to be executed?


    Qiao Yanze seemed to have seen through Qiao Yanrong¡¯s mind. The corners of his lips lifted into a devilish smile and he said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re such a smart person, of course I¡¯ll need to be prepared. Did you forget what I took as a minor in university? Computer Science! I¡¯m able to research about procedures, be a hacker, and can set up a tracking program in your phone.¡±


    Qiao Yanrong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You touched my phone after you knocked me out?¡±


    ¡°How else could I possibly find this ce?¡±


    Qiao Yanrong looked towards the door and saw that Qiao Yanze had brought along several bodyguards. He was silent for a moment before he smiled with a calm expression. ¡°Yanze, the Queen ordered for the execution of Nan Zhi. If you know your ce, leave now or else the Qiao family would be drawn into this when the Queen puts the me on you!¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at Qiao Yanrong, and felt that this man was unfamiliar. This was not his brother at all, he was a devil.


    ¡°You nned all this to take Nan Zhi¡¯s life, it¡¯s not all for Lian Yun¡¯s sake, right?¡±


    Qiao Yanrong¡¯s expression changed. Did Qiao Yanze already find out about Nan Zhi and An Feng¡¯s identity?


    ¡°Brother, Mom and I will still treat you as our family even if you don¡¯t do all of this. But if you did something wrong, you won¡¯t be able to start anew!¡±


    Qiao Yanrong did not want to listen to Qiao Yanze andughed coldly. ¡°Are you here to y for time? Nobody will be able to save Nan Zhi today, she must die!¡± Qiao Yanrong looked at the doctor who was holding the syringe. ¡°Time¡¯s up, why aren¡¯t you injecting yet?¡±


    Qiao Yanze grabbed the doctor¡¯s wrist and Qiao Yanrong immediately took out a gun from his waist, pointing it at Nan Zhi¡¯s forehead. ¡°If you dare to interfere again, I¡¯ll shoot her!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Big Brother. From the moment you set me up, you¡¯re not my brother anymore!¡± Qiao Yanrong¡¯s expression was twisted. ¡°Whoever the Queen wants dead must die. Qiao Yanze, you can¡¯t stop it!¡±


    ¡°What if the Queen has a new order?¡±


    Apanied by a deep and cold voice, a man in a ck shirt and ck pants came in with steady footsteps.


    The perfectly tailored fabric wrapped around his wild and built body, his long legs. When he came in, he brought along a cold and chilly air with him.


    A cold and wild smile was on his lips, his deep and dark eyesnded sharply on Qiao Yanrong¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m afraid your wish won¡¯t be granted!¡±


    Qiao Yanrongughed coldly. He did not believe Mu Sihan would be able to persuade the Queen.


    He had sent people to poison Big Stone and his family who had seen Gu Sheng with an old appearance, and even hid that SSS group member in the darkroom of the vi. They could not possibly gather all the witnesses...


    Mu Sihan wanted to frighten him. He would not be deceived!


    ¡°The Queen has ordered? Ye Sihan, do you really think of yourself as the Fourth Prince who has power? You can¡¯t even bepared to a finger of your brother. If your brother went to plead for mercy, the Queen might be lenient!¡± Qiao Yanrong¡¯s eyes were full of contempt and disdain. ¡°And what about you? You¡¯re deemed a jinx by the royal family, who would believe you? Don¡¯t worry, after Nan Zhi dies, it will be your turn...¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly and was silent, his handsome face cold.


    After Qiao Yanrong finished speaking, Lin En came in with the Royal Guards.


    Seeing Lin En with the Royal Guards, Qiao Yanrong felt that something was amiss and he quickly said, ¡°Captain Lin, you came just at the right time. Fourth Prince and Qiao Yanze defied the Queen¡¯s orders and tried to free the criminal. Detain them quickly!¡±


    Lin En raised his gloved hand expressionlessly.


    The Royal Guards behind him rushed forward and subdued Qiao Yanrong.


    ¡°Lin En, you¡¯ve got the wrong person! The ones who disrupted the royalw are them, not me!¡±


    Lin En came over and took the gun in Qiao Yanrong¡¯s hand away. ¡°Sir, His Highness already brought witnesses to the Queen to prove the criminal¡¯s innocence. On the contrary, because of your hatred, you killed an innocent family. The Queen has ordered for you to be detained at once!¡±


    Hearing this, Qiao Yanrong¡¯s legs turned weak.


    How did Mu Sihan find the witnesses?


    That shepherd boy¡¯s family were poisoned by him and died, where did the witnesse from?


    ¡°I want to see the Third Princess!¡±


    Lin En said coldly, ¡°Take him away!¡±


    As Qiao Yanrong was being dragged away by the Royal Guards, he shouted at Qiao Yanze, ¡°Yanze, seeing that we¡¯re brothers, save Big Brother, save Big Brother!¡±


    Qiao Yanze closed his eyes, the hands hanging by his sides clenched tightly into fists.


    Big Brother, it¡¯s toote for regrets!


    You killed several innocent lives and have to pay the price!


    ...


    Nan Zhi was too shocked and shey on the bed in a daze, her hands and legs still bounded and was unable to move. She looked at what was happening in the room nkly and her head was nk as a sheet.


    She closed her eyes, trying to calm her heart that was still beating wildly.


    That euthansia drug was almost injected into her body.


    After Qiao Yanrong was taken out, Mu Sihan hurried to Nan Zhi. But Qiao Yanze was closer to the bed and he moved faster than Mu Sihan, holding Nan Zhi firmly in his arms.


    It was too dangerous just now.


    If he hade a stepter, he would not be able to see his niece!


    ¡°Zhizhi, are you feeling unwell anywhere? Did the needle prick you just now?¡±


    Qiao Yanze was excited and joyful when he hugged Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi suddenly felt dizzy as she had not yet recovered from the extreme shock and was being held so tightly by Qiao Yanze.


    Qiao Yanze was still talking endlessly by her ear and soon enough, her eyes turned dark and she could not hear anything at all.


    ...


    In the hospital.


    Nan Zhi was lying quietly on the bed, her face pale and lifeless like a newborn baby who was weak and helpless. The hand that was exposed was so fair that one could see the blood vessels on the back of her hand. The transparent drip was dripping drop by drop from the tube into her pale skin.


    Qiao Yanrong¡¯s affairs needed to be dealt withter and Mu Sihan could not leave. Qiao Yanze had been sitting by the hospital bed watching over her.


    ¡°...Thirsty...¡±


    Hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s weak voice, Qiao Yanze quickly rose from the chair and poured a ss of water, helping Nan Zhi up and fed her a sip of water.


    Nan Zhi slowly opened her eyes and after being in the dark for too long, she was not used to the sudden brightness. She closed her eyes and opened them again, looking at the white ceiling, walls, bedsheets and smelling the faint disinfectant smell in the air. It was only then that she realized that she was not dead and was in the hospital.


    She was alive.


    ¡°Zhizhi!¡±


    Hearing someone call her, she pursed her lips and looked at the handsome and devilish man by the bed.


    Her pupils constricted.


    It was Qiao Yanze.


    After almost being killed by Qiao Yanrong, Nan Zhi had a sense of fear towards the people from the Qiao family!

 Chapter 589 - She’s Your Daughter!

    <h4>Chapter 589: She¡¯s Your Daughter!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart ached when he saw the alertness and panic in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes.


    It seemed like people from their Qiao family had really hurt her heart!


    Although he had not taken his mother¡¯s and her mother¡¯s hair as a sample for the paternity test, Qiao Yanze already treated Nan Zhi as his family.


    A grudge had grown in her heart.


    How was he going to tell her the truth?


    Qiao Yanze sat by the bed. He stared at her pale face, asking in concern, ¡°The doctor said that you only fainted because of a shock and because your body was a little weaker since you haven¡¯t been eating much recently.¡±


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes, her long eyshes fluttering as she said hoarsely, ¡°Mr. Qiao, thank you for saving me yesterday, but I don¡¯t want to see you. Please leave!¡±


    Qiao Yanze furrowed his eyebrows tightly, his body trembling uncontrobly.


    He had always been yful, taking nothing seriously and had never been afraid of anything. In this moment, however, all of the blood within him was flowing the other way as if chilled.


    His heart kept tightening.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to say something when the door to the ward was pushed open.


    Yan Hua helped An Feng over.


    ¡°Zhizhi, are you alright?


    Hearing Yan Hua¡¯s voice, Nan Zhi opened her eyes again, ¡°Mom... Huahua.¡±


    After An Feng was brought back to Mu Sihan¡¯s pce for protection by him, her psychological state was a lot better after after she took the medicine prescribed to her.


    At least, she still recognized Nan Zhi.


    The moment Qiao Yanze saw An Feng, his handsome figure froze immediately.


    Was this his elder sister?


    His elder sister was indeed as gentle and beautiful as he had imagined.


    Especially her pair of eyes, they were exactly identical to his mother¡¯s when she was still young.


    Qiao Yanze wanted to reach out to hold onto An Feng, only to be stopped by Nan Zhi. ¡°Mr. Qiao, I want to speak to my mom and my best friend. Please leave!¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked down, his expression slightly sad.


    When he reached the door, he turned back again to look at the mother and daughter inside.


    He felt really guilty and upset with himself.


    Why didn¡¯t he do another confirmation of the DNA test and let Ding Shuman and her daughter stay at the Qiao family for more than a year for nothing?


    ¡°Yanze, you¡¯re really here?¡±


    Hearing Madam Qiao¡¯s voice, Qiao Yanze looked up and saw his mother walking towards him, together with Li Ying and Nan Yao behind her.


    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡±


    Madam Qiao coughed in difort, acting like she was angry as she red at Qiao Yanze. ¡°My body hasn¡¯t been too well recently, so I came today for a reappointment aftering for my first appointment a few days ago. I just heard the doctor say that you were here, so I came over.¡±


    The doctor had told her he was very worried for a girl, and she came specifically to see who that woman was.


    Li Ying and Nan Yao came forward and greeted Qiao Yanze separately.


    Especially Nan Yao, who smiled beautifully when she greeted Qiao Yanze.


    She despised Pei Xuan, and if she was bound to not be able to leave the castle and remain as a bed tool, she would rather be Qiao Yanze¡¯s.


    Pei Xuan did not look that bad to be honest, but he was a fool.


    Qiao Yanze was different. He was handsome and also the inheritor of the Duke¡¯s title. His prospects were iparable to that fool, Pei Xuan.


    If she could be Qiao Yanze¡¯s woman, she would not have to suffer being ordered around by Li Ying anymore.


    After Nan Yao greeted Qiao Yanze, disappointment shed in her eyes after noting that he did not even spare her a nce. It must have been because she had not been able to rest properly and had a poorplexion these past few days, since she had been stepped on and broke two fingers. That must be why Qiao Yanze did not look at her.


    Li Ying tugged Nan Yao¡¯s arm, after seeing her be distracted. She nudged her head, ¡°Go take a look at who¡¯s inside the ward.¡±


    Nan Yao took the chance when Qiao Yanze was speaking to Madam Qiao and walked in front of the window looking into the ward. She hurriedly took a nce inside.


    Nan Yao almost thought she had seen wrongly when she saw Nan Zhi sitting on the bed and An Feng sitting beside her.


    Was Nan Zhi the woman that the doctor said Qiao Yanze was very worried about?


    What kind of medicine did Nan Zhi give Qiao Yanze to make him so smitten by her? He already knew that Madam Qiao did not like her and her mother!


    Nan Yao returned to Li Ying¡¯s side and whispered to her.


    After hearing this, Li Ying walked forward and said to Qiao Yanze, ¡°Yanze, you know clearly that your mother is worried about her biological daughter. Why are you spending your energy on irrelevant people instead of looking for her?¡±


    Madam Qiao nced at Li Ying in confusion. ¡°Who¡¯s in the ward?¡±


    ¡°Older sister, it¡¯s that girl that you hate the most, and that crazy woman.¡±


    At this, Madam Qiao¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Yanze, why are you still contacting that woman? I don¡¯t like them, stop meeting them in the future!¡±


    Qiao Yanze furrowed his eyebrows tightly, staring at Madam Qiao solemnly. ¡°Mom, can you tell me why you¡¯re so against them? What did they do wrong?¡±


    Madam Qiao was speechless by Qiao Yanze¡¯s questions.


    Actually, they had done nothing wrong. She had merely heard too many unpleasant things about them from Ding Shuman back then, and that girl, Nan Zhi was also sharp-witted and seduced her son. Just these two points were enough to make her not like them.


    Before Madam Qiao could say anything, her phone rang.


    Her expression immediately changed after the call.


    She hurriedly grabbed Qiao Yanze¡¯s arm and said in panic, ¡°Yanze, I just received news that your older brother was arrested.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome face had no expression, as he was exceptionally calm. ¡°I know, I was also involved in his arrest.¡±


    p!


    Madam Qiao lifted her hand and pped Qiao Yanze ruthlessly. ¡°Although he¡¯s not your biological older brother, but your father and I still raised him. He also took care of you when you were young. The two of you have been close brothers for thirty years. For what reason did you send him into jail personally?¡±


    ording to S Country¡¯s Royal rules, anyone who was arrested into jail were usually a major criminal offender and would be sentenced to the death penalty!


    Qiao Yanze could understand his mother¡¯s emotions right now. To Qiao Yanrong, she had given out an equal amount of love, and did not treat him any differently because he was not her biological child.


    However, she did not know that her oldest son was already apletely different person.


    Qiao Yanze had not slept for an entire night, and his pretty eyes had turned a little red. He turned towards his furious mother, scoffing lightly, ¡°Because he almost got your biological daughter killed and almost took your biological granddaughter¡¯s life!¡±


    Madam Qiao¡¯s eyes constricted immediately. She stared at Qiao Yanze, not quite understanding what he meant.


    Behind her, Li Ying was also confused, ¡°Yanze, what are you saying? Why would Yanrong harm Older Sister¡¯s biological daughter? Did you make a mistake?¡±


    Before Li Ying finished, Madam Qiao interrupted her with a trembling voice. She took a step forward, grabbing Qiao Yanze¡¯s arm once more as she asked in agitation, ¡°Yanze, what did you just say? My biological daughter? Does that mean that you¡¯ve found her?¡±

 Chapter 590 - Responding To His Kiss Voluntarily

    <h4>Chapter 590: Responding To His Kiss Voluntarily</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Madam Qiao¡¯s heart thumped crazily, looking at Qiao Yanze with anticipation and nervousness. ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter? Yanze, tell me quick!¡±


    Thump thump thump. Madam Qiao¡¯s heart was beating erratically, her breathing losing its rhythm while her thoughts also got messed up.


    She vaguely understood what Qiao Yanze meant, but she was afraid that it was really what she thought it was...


    Qiao Yanze took a step back, ncing at the tightly closed door. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve guessed it already, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Madam Qiao took a few steps back immediately, Li Ying hurriedly holding onto her. ¡°Older Sister, don¡¯t listen to Yanze spout nonsense. It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    How could there be such a coincidence in this world?


    Standing by the side, Nan Yao also understood vaguely, no matter how stupid she was.


    Could Nan Zhi and An Feng be the ones belonging to the Qiao family?


    No, it was impossible!


    Nan Yao could ept anyone to be Madam Qiao¡¯s daughter, but never An Feng!


    An Feng was a woman with a psychological illness. Who was she to be someone of such a high status?!


    Nan Yao bit her lips tightly as she stared at Qiao Yanze without blinking, hoping to hear him deny the spection.


    However...


    ¡°Mom, Nan Zhi, who is inside, is your granddaughter. An Feng is my oldest sister, and also the biological daughter that you¡¯ve been wanting to meet all these years.¡±


    Madam Qiao¡¯s heart seemed to stop. Her throat felt like she was being strangled tightly by someone and she could not breathe.


    How could this happen?


    She did not dare to believe, and was scared to believe it!


    She still remembered clearly what she told Nan Zhi not too long ago.


    ¡°<i>Did you forget what I said to you a year ago? I told you to stop approaching our Yanze, but you still dare to continue approaching him? What do you want from getting him drunk? Don¡¯t think that you can enter our Qiao family by using dirty methods!¡±</i>


    ¡°<i>It¡¯s not up to you toment about our Qiao family¡¯s matters. Anyone can be my daughter, but never your mother and you! Our Qiao family doesn¡¯t wee you, please leave immediately!¡±</i>


    Remembering these, Madam Qiao felt sick to the stomach.


    Li Ying, who was holding onto Madam Qiao, was the first one who regained her senses from the shock. Her expression was tensed as she shouted at Qiao Yanze. ¡°Yanze, you must have made a mistake. When Ding Shuman entered the Qiao family back then, you were also the one who said that she was your oldest sister, but you were still wrong! You must be wrong this time too...¡±


    Nan Yao agreed hurriedly, ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Qiao. You cannot believe Nan Zhi¡¯s and An Feng¡¯s words easily. The two of them are sinister and cunning, and are the best at charming people. You must have been fooled by them!¡±


    Qiao Yanze nced at Nan Yao coldly. ¡°Shut up. If it wasn¡¯t because of your mother and you sowing discord between us, we would not have misunderstood Nan Zhi and her mother, and you still dare talk bad about them? I¡¯ll get someone to tear your mouth to shreds when we returnter.¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s eyes constricted. She immediately looked down, moving to hide behind Li Ying and did not dare say anything more.


    ¡°Older Sister, don¡¯t believe Yanze. He must have made a mistake. That girl with bad manners and that crazy woman cannot belong to our Qiao family...¡±


    Madam Qiao opened her mouth, not being able to say anything before Qiao Yanze¡¯s assistant rushed over with a document file.


    ¡°President Qiao, this is what you wanted.¡±


    Qiao Yanze opened the document file and took out the DNA testing result document from inside. He took a look at the final result, before he threw it at Li Ying, ¡°Take a look at it yourself. This is the test result from my mom¡¯s and Nan Zhi¡¯s mother¡¯s hair samples.¡±


    Madam Qiao took a look at the result. The two sets of DNA matched up to 99.99%.


    Madam Qiao immediately turned mute. The dizziness and nauseousness came again.


    Only immediate family members would have their DNA match up to 99.99%!


    All that was in Madam Qiao¡¯s mind was what she had done and said to her biological daughter and her granddaughter, her heart hurting painfully from it!


    ¡°Older Sister, who knows if this report is real? It¡¯s not like you were the one who went to do the testing personally...¡±


    p!


    Madam Qiao immediately pped Li Ying ruthlessly. Her eyes were red. ¡°Who told you to hit herst time?¡±


    What? Hit who?


    Li Ying was dazed from being hit by Madam Qiao. It took a while for her to realize that Madam Qiao was talking about her hitting An Feng that time in the hospital.


    ¡°Older Sister, you were present then too!¡± Why was she so unlucky? After she hit An Feng, she got hit ruthlessly by people that night, and was pped right now by Madam Qiao.


    Madam Qiao ignored Li Ying, walking towards the window trembling instead. Staring at An Feng and Nan Zhi inside, she only realized now when she took a closer look that An Feng looked rather like her when she was young, especially her eyes.


    And she did not recognize her even by a bit earlier.


    She really regretted and hated herself for it!


    At the thought of her hurting her own daughter and granddaughter, the tears circling in her eyes fell controbly.


    She even took care of that treacherous Ding Shuman and her daughter, who had bullied her own daughter and granddaughter for more than a year. She really deserved to die!


    Actually, she did not need to do anymore DNA testing. Throwing away her prejudice against them, she just needed to take a closer look at them to be able to confirm that An Feng was her daughter!


    The warm and gentle way An Feng looked when she smiled, wasn¡¯t that how she looked when she was younger?


    Qiao Yanze walked over, staring at his sobbing mother and patted her back. ¡°Mom, Zhizhi and her mom still doesn¡¯t know about this. Because Older Brother almost killed them, it would be quite impossible for them to immediately ept this.¡±


    When Nan Zhi was speaking to her mother and Yan Hua, she felt someone staring at them, which was why she nced towards the window.


    Nan Zhi immediately furrowed her eyebrows tightly when she saw Madam Qiao standing outside.


    She did not understand why they were standing them. She did not understand either why Madam Qiao¡¯s eyes were red, like she was crying!


    Qiao Yanze convinced his mother to return home, because he knew that it was impossible for Nan Zhi to ept them immediately.


    Nan Yao and Li Ying did not follow Madam Qiao back. The two of them looked like they had lost their souls, as if they had received arge blow.


    Nan Yao especially, who felt like her head was going to explode. She really could not ept that Nan Zhi was Madam Qiao¡¯s granddaughter.


    The warmth and happiness she could only dream of was obtained by Nan Zhi so easily.


    Why did the gods treat her like this?


    Nan Yao ran to the hospital¡¯s entrance, her stomach turning around. She bent down, dry heaving as she cried.


    Li Ying walked over, seemingly having thought of something when she saw Nan Yao dry heaving as she cried. She hurriedly dragged Nan Yao back into the hospital.


    After checking, it turned out that Nan Yao was pregnant.


    Li Ying¡¯s mood immediately turned from sad to happy.


    On the other hand, Nan Yao felt so cold like she had fallen into the depths of hell.


    She was actually pregnant with that fool¡¯s child! Would her life be over just like that?


    ...


    Nan Zhi was still a little weak, as the doctor advised her to stay hospitalized for three days.


    After Yan Hua brought An Feng back, Nan Zhi fell asleep. In her sleep, she suddenly felt arge rock press on her, making her unable to breath. She opened her mouth, wanting to breath, only to have her mouth blocked as well.


    ¡°Oh, oh...¡±


    Nan Zhi opened her eyes from not being able to breathe properly. When she saw the magnified handsome face in front of her, Nan Zhi froze first, before her eyes moistened a little as she stretched her arms out to hug the man¡¯s head and respond to his kiss.

 Chapter 591 - Crazily Thumping Heart

    <h4>Chapter 591: Crazily Thumping Heart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man clearly did not expect her to respond to his kiss, as his tall figure shook slightly.


    The next second, he deepened the kiss without a care.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s white teeth were pushed apart, as the man¡¯s scorching hot tongue entered her mouth and kissed her wildly and scandalously.


    The man¡¯s tall figure continued to lean on her closely, so much that the two bodies were pressed together without any gap between them.


    Being affected by this emotional and tender deep kiss, Nan Zhi moaned impatiently, her hands roaming around his neck to caress his back.


    As her soft hands caressed his toned waist, the man¡¯s breathing grew heavier, the growing heat in his body making him feel uneasy.


    The woman in his arms was one that he thought about so much, and now that she was lying in his arms so softly and tenderly, he was really losing all of his self-control.


    Their lips intertwined with each other, kissing each other ferociously.


    The woman¡¯s soft hands moved from the man¡¯s waist to his hard and cooling belt.


    Noting her daring move, the man left her lips, looking up at her with dark eyes.


    Her hair was down, her face clean and pretty as her well-defined almond-shaped eyes were moist. The top two buttons of her hospital gown were unbuttoned, revealing one of her shoulders, and he could vaguely see that she was wearing nothing underneath.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes werepletely dark, his breathing bing ragged and heavy. ¡°Are you seducing me?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at him, her eyes so bright as if there were stars in them, wanting to suck him in. She said daringly and straightforwardly, ¡°You saved me, it¡¯s only natural for me to repay you.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression immediately darkened, a cold and oppressing aura exuding from him, as if he was an ice cube.


    Her delicate chin was pinched by the man¡¯s slender fingers. ¡°Repay me? Are you going to end everything after spending a night with me?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at his tensed expression and dark eyes, raising an eyebrow, ¡°Yes, I have always repaid any grace with grace and hatred for hatred. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I might have been on my way to meet Hades already.¡±


    Her lips curled up seductively, smiling brightly as her fair fingertips trailed circles over his well-defined abs through his ck shirt.


    She rarely took the initiative to seduce a man, since she was usually more indifferent. However, when she tried to be seductive, it did not feel wrong either. Just a slight raising of her eyebrow,bined with the sparkle in her moist eyes, and the smirk on her scarlet lips, she looked like an elf.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened further, as his fingers suddenly stretched towards her teeth. ¡°Alright, if you want to repay me, do you know what you have to do now?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s smirk widened as her scarlet lips opened to lightly nibble his fingertip.


    Her soft tongue licked his finger softly.


    That hot and soft feeling felt like a spark of electricity, making Mu Sihan shiver in numbness.


    He cursed softly.


    His Kitten definitelycked discipline now.


    Nan Zhi stared as Mu Sihan bobbled his Adam¡¯s apple with his tensed expression, she felt a little moved.


    When he was like this, there was always an indescribable charm and sexiness that attracted her to him like a moth to a me.


    She bit his finger, before pulling his hand away and ridding herself of the seductive look she had. She pulled his neck down, cing a kiss on his well-defined handsome cheek.


    Her lips were as soft as jelly. Together with the faint fragrance she had on her after showering, he felt extremely heated as he said hoarsely, ¡°Is your repayment just a kiss on my cheek? Are you a child ying house?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at the man who had gotten horny from her actions, unable to stop herughter. ¡°What else did you want then?¡±


    It was only then that Mu Sihan realized that he had been tricked by this woman!


    ¡°You made me extremely hard now, aren¡¯t you afraid that I would force myself on you?¡±


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes, lips curling up slightly. ¡°Oh? Thene on.¡±


    The fire within Mu Sihan kept sputtering within him, as the vein on his forehead throbbed.


    This cunning woman clearly knew that he would not do anything to her because of her weak condition now, yet she still made him horny.


    Heid down beside her, pulling her into his arms as his hands reached into her pajamas. The calluses on his fingers rubbed against her smooth, slender waist. ¡°I¡¯ll make you beg for mercy after you¡¯re discharged.¡±


    Nan Zhi bit his ears, her fragrant breath sputtering into his ear. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you hold it in until you explode now.¡±


    ¡°I... f**k!¡± the man suddenly turned around to press the woman under him. His ck eyes met her mischievous ones, ¡°Don¡¯t push it too far, don¡¯t think that I really wouldn¡¯t dare to...¡±


    Before he could finish, Nan Zhi suddenly hugged his neck hard, burying her face into the crook of his neck to smell his clean and masculine smell. She said softly, ¡°Do you know how afraid I was when that needle almost entered my body? I was so scared that I would never see Mom, Xiaojie, Huahua, Yanran again...¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened the more he listened. ¡°Where am I ranked?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked up from his neck, looking into his dangerously ck eyes as she grinned. ¡°You? You have no ranking.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened further, though he did not have the chance to lose his temper at her before he heard her continue on, ¡°Because I knew that you would definitely save me.¡±


    Appeased, Mu Sihan replied, ¡°Qiao Yanze also helped in saving you this time.¡± He seemed to have thought about something as he asked, ¡°Has he told you?¡±


    Nan Zhi was confused. ¡°Told me what?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips slightly. It seemed like Qiao Yanze still had not told her about it.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows when Mu Sihan did not reply, remembering Qiao Yanze and his mother looking at her mother and her before the window. ¡°Are you two hiding something from me?¡±


    Mu Sihan was silent for a while, before he replied, ¡°You will know naturally when Qiao Yanze is willing to tell you.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not press on further, merely pouting. ¡°Why are you being so mysterious?¡± She would have never thought that the Madam Qiao that she despised the most was her grandmother.


    ...


    In the three days Nan Zhi was hospitalized for, Mu Sihan woulde visit her every night in the middle of the night and sleep with her.


    His rtionship with her now could not be known, so the two of them could only hide around.


    After her experience this time, Nan Zhi had finally let go of some inhibitions she had put on herself and stopped pushing him away.


    During the day, An Feng, Yan Hua and Xiaojie would visit her. With thepany of her family and friends, Nan Zhi¡¯s condition and mood had gotten a lot better.


    However, one thing that she found strange was that Madam Qiao and Qiao Yanze would appear in her ward everyday.


    For some reason, Madam Qiao stopped saying those ugly words to her. Instead, her gaze at her wasced with kindness and gentleness.


    What had happened?


    When Nan Zhi asked her to leave, she did not get angry either. She even told her to rest properly and not get angry.


    Was this really Madam Qiao? The woman was acting so different that it was disconcerting.


    When Nan Zhi was discharged, Qiao Yanze appeared at the hospital early in the morning. He took the initiative to settle her discharge procedures. When Nan Zhi told him to not do anything, he did not listen to her and continued to be very nice to her.


    Nan Zhi sat on the bed as she watched the television. The news was ying on the television. As she watched the news, the content made Nan Zhi widen her eyes in shock.

 Chapter 592 - His Decision

    <h4>Chapter 592: His Decision</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The news reported that an explosion urred in a Rolls-Royce limousine at the Buckingham Pce this morning at 8 a.m. In the video aired on the news, arge fire zed from the car, as a uniformed driver caught on fire climbed out of the car.


    Next, a group of soldiers were rushing over to save people.


    The incident happened half an hour ago.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart thumped. She got up from the bed, heading outside.


    Qiao Yanze, who had just settled the discharge procedures, just happened to arrive at her ward, and the two of them almost bumped into each other.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s slender hands held onto her shoulders when he noticed a panicking Nan Zhi. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. ¡°I heard on the news that an explosion urred at the Royal Pce.¡± She was worried that the car might be Mu Sihan¡¯s car. Although the news did not report on who got injured, there were only few members of the royalty who could enter and leave the Royal Pce.


    Qiao Yanze pulled Nan Zhi back into her ward, his handsome face slightly serious as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not Mu Sihan.¡±


    Nan Zhi let out a breath slightly, before she asked nervously again, ¡°Who is it then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s his father¡¯s car.¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lips with her white teeth. ¡°Who would be so daring to bomb the Crown Prince¡¯s car?¡±


    Qiao Yanze nced at the door, whispering softly after seeing no one around, ¡°The Third Princess and the Crown Prince are fighting very intensely for the crown. The Third Princess has been exposed to gambling, corruption,undering of money and misused her authority two days ago, and the Crown Prince¡¯s car exploded today. Now, the two of them are both defeated from their fight.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s lips curled up meaningfully. ¡°If the two of them end up badly, can you imagine who will benefit from it?¡±


    ¡°If the Crown Prince is seriously injured this time, he might be abdicated not too longter!¡± Qiao Yanze smiled brightly at Nan Zhi. ¡°The man you chose is indeed extraordinary!¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. How was Mu Sihan rted to the Third Princess and Ye Fengjun being both defeated?


    ¡°Once Ye Fengjun falls, your man would be able to take the authority Ye Fengjun holds from him. Even if he would not be appointed as the Crown Prince by the Queen immediately, he would no longer have to be controlled by his father anymore.¡±


    After what happened with Qiao Yanrong, Qiao Yanze realized that Mu Sihan was a lot smarter and capable than he had thought. In the past year, he had sessfully defeated two important figures quietly from within the shadows. It was obvious that he was not as simple as he appeared to be.


    ...


    In the Royal Pce.


    Mu Sihan stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, a cigar held between his slender fingers. He did not smoke, merely letting the smoke rise up to blur his handsome and well-defined face.


    He narrowed his cold eyes, making him appear extremely guarded.


    Yi Fan entered after knocking on the door.


    ¡°Young Master, the Crown Prince is fine now. However, he lost one of his legs from the explosion and he has not woken up yet from losing too much blood.¡±


    Mu Sihan inhaled a breath with the cigar, not saying anything.


    ¡°Young Master, did someone on the Third Princess¡¯ side n this explosion?¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked coldly. ¡°The Third Princess is still nning a bigger conspiracy, so it¡¯s naturally not nned by her.¡±


    ¡°Who could it be then?¡±


    Mu Sihan tapped the ashes off the cigar above the ashtray, a meaningful look appearing in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a person who wants to be on top of everyone else.¡±


    Yi Fan was still confused, not understanding who Mu Sihan was referring to. However, he knew that no matter how ruthless Mu Sihan was, he was not ruthless enough to kill his father in an explosion.


    Although there were not any feelings between the father and son, he still had his humanity!


    ...


    In the afternoon, Mu Sihan was summoned for an immediate meeting with the Queen.


    With something so big happening to the Crown Prince and the Third Princess in such a short time, the Queen had aged quite a bit.


    ording to the S Country¡¯s Royal rules, the crown could not be passed on to a disabled person. No matter how capable Ye Fengjun was, he would never be the King in the future.


    Apart from Mu Sihan, the Queen had also summoned Ye Yanfeng to the meeting,


    The Queen did not have a lot of children, and these two grandsons were the most capable she had right now. The next candidate for the Crown Prince would also be chosen between them.


    The Queen stared at Mu Sihan and Ye Yanfeng, who were equally tall. She sat behind her distinguished desk and gestured, ¡°Sit down, the both of you.


    ¡°The troops at Yukou border just sent a war report that the neighboring country has suddenly attacked our troops in the midst of the mess within our Royal family. The battle there is intense right now. If our enemy is able to conquer the Yukou border, then ournd would be upied and other countries will also take the chance to take our country¡¯snd.


    ¡°Right now, I need to send a Prince to lead our soldiers to defeat the enemy and guard the Yukou border. We need to save and protect our people and guard our country¡¯snd!¡±


    This war may have appeared to be sudden, but the truth was that there was an internal enemy that had colluded with the neighboring country to take the crown. Both Mu Sihan and Ye Yanfeng understood that the internal enemy was likely to be the Third Princess. As herst resort, she was not willing to spare the lives of their people and dragged them into deep fires of war. People like them were extremely devious!


    The battle this time was different from the past. With the Third Princess colluding with their enemy, it would be very dangerous for the Prince going over to guard the border, and it was possible that the Prince may be unable to return!


    The grandson that the Queen doted on the most, Ye Qing, was no longer around, so she was more biased towards Ye Yanfeng. As for Mu Sihan, the master back then said that he was a jinx and a bad existence.


    She kept silent for a while, before her eyesnded on Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan understood what the Queen meant, he did not make an excuse to not be the one chosen.


    For him to be a King in the future, he needed to have military achievements and be respected by both the people and the military!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    The Queen nodded, pleased when she saw Mu Sihan epting the offer without any hesitation. ¡°I hope you will not disappoint me.¡±


    ...


    Mu Sihan and Ye Yanfeng left the Queen¡¯s office.


    Ye Yanfeng stared at Mu Sihan, smirking, ¡°You can go to the battlefield without any worry. Even if you don¡¯t return, I¡¯ll take care of your wife and son for you.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was tensed, as he turned around to grab Ye Yanfeng¡¯s cor. ¡°I hope for your sake that you¡¯re not involved in this war. If I find it¡¯s not the case, I will not let you off after I return!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng scoffed, ¡°Then keep yourself alive before we can see who¡¯s better, once and for all, after you return!¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi could not contact Mu Sihan all day.


    Although she knew that his car was not the one involved in the ident, she was still slightly worried.


    She had a feeling that something bad would happen.


    ...


    At night.


    She went to the supermarket with her mother.


    ¡°Zhizhi, my mind wasn¡¯t well recently, I¡¯ve only be more conscious in the past few days. I heard that Mr. Mu is the Fourth Prince, and that he has also gotten married, right?¡±


    Nan Zhi, who was pushing the trolley, froze a little.


    Her mother had always been gentle and warm, and rarely used such a strict tone to speak to her.


    Nan Zhi bit her lip, exining, ¡°Mom, things are not what you think they are...¡± She stopped when she remembered Shangguan Wan asking her to keep it a secret. ¡°Please give him a little more time!¡±


    An Feng stared at Nan Zhi, her gentle and beautiful face stern with no smile. She had never looked so serious, ¡°I don¡¯t know what he had promised you, but Zhizhi, you know that I hate third parties the most. He is indeed very charming and has a great background, but will you also lose yourself and be an immoral person?¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips, whispering by An Feng¡¯s ear. ¡°Mom, Shangguan Wan and he did not register their marriage. They merely...¡±


    In the end, she told everything she knew to An Feng.

 Chapter 593 - Her Heart Skipped A Beat

    <h4>Chapter 593: Her Heart Skipped A Beat</h4>


    An Feng was conservative and stubborn, shaking her head even after hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s exnation. ¡°Even if they didn¡¯t register their marriage, they still held a marriage ceremony. To the people of S Country, Shangguan Wan is their Fourth Princess Consort. If you¡¯re with him, people will still treat you as the third party.¡±


    An Feng held Nan Zhi soft hands, her words sincere and earnest. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to stop the two of you from getting together, but the two of you are really not suitable. It¡¯s still alright if he was from just a simple rich family, but he¡¯s a Royalty from the Royal family, we can¡¯t im ties with such a high social position.


    ¡°If the public found out that you¡¯re in a secret rtionship with him, your reputation will be gone and you will be drowned by all of the spews of saliva from the people!¡±


    How could Nan Zhi not understand what mother had said?


    After Shangguan Wan told her the truth back then, she did not get together with Mu Sihan immediately because she was concerned and held back by these concerns as well.


    ¡°Zhizhi, don¡¯t lose yourself.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not want to provoke An Feng, so she merely nodded.


    The two of them arrived at the daily section. An Feng only smiled gently when she saw the children products, ¡°I have to prepare some daily items for my obedient grandson.¡±


    If Xiaojie was not here, An Feng really wanted to return to Ning City with Nan Xiaojie. However, she was also a mother and could understand Nan Zhi¡¯s feelings of not being able to be too far away from her son.


    When An Feng was choosing some daily items for Xiaojie, Nan Zhi¡¯s phone rang.


    When she saw the caller ID, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart thumped crazily.


    She nced at An Feng, her finger pressing the wrong button to reject the call in her panic.


    However, her phone rang again very quickly.


    An Feng looked up at Nan Zhi, ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡±


    Nan Zhi hurriedly replied, ¡°It¡¯s Yanran. I identally rejected the call just now.¡±


    ¡°Then answer it.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded, answering the call. She spoke before the person on the other end spoke, ¡°Yanran, aren¡¯t you busy today? Why are you able to call me?¡±


    The man on the other end kept silent for a few seconds, not saying anything.


    Nan Zhi knew very clearly how petty that man was. He must have been angry hearing her call him Yanran. However, she did not want to make her mother unhappy either, so she could only try probing him. ¡°If not, I¡¯ll call you again after I return hometer?¡±


    The man did not answer her, merely asking, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m buying things at the supermarket with my mother.¡± After answering, she could not help but ask, ¡°What about you?¡±


    The man said softly, ¡°Turn around and look up.¡±


    Hearing his words, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart started to thump harder suddenly. She turned hurriedly, looking towards the aisle in front of her.


    She saw a familiar figure not too far away the moment she looked up.


    He was wearing a face mask and a ck suit. He was standing there, tall like a tree. Even though she could not see him clearly, she was still attracted by the elegant and cold aura he was exuding.


    He had a hand in his pocket while his other hand was holding onto a thin phone.


    Nan Zhi blinked. She thought for a second that she was hallucinating.


    She closed her eyes, before looking towards him again. He was still holding his phone and standing there, and did not disappear from her vision.


    ¡°Zhizhi, do you think I should buy this towel for Xiaojie?¡±


    Nan Zhi jumped in shock when she heard An Feng¡¯s voice. She hurriedly turned around and nodded, ¡°Mom, you can decide on anything you want.¡±


    An Feng turned towards Nan Zhi, asking when she noticed her eyshes fluttering and her expression slightly unnatural. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mom, my stomach doesn¡¯t feel that good. You can pick for Xiaojie first, I¡¯lle over after going to the washroom.¡±


    An Feng hummed in agreement.


    Nan Zhi turned around once more, but the man was no longer standing there.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did he leave already?


    Nan Zhi walked to where he was standing earlier. She looked around, but did not see him at all.


    She continued to walk forward.


    When she walked to the frozen section, she looked around, but still did not see him.


    Actually, it was not a hard thing to find him in a big supermarket if she wanted to.


    He was tall and had an extraordinary aura. He would stand out drastically in a group of people.


    Nan Zhi looked down, disappointment shing in her eyes.


    She took out her phone, nning to call him when something cold pressed against her face suddenly.


    She jumped in surprise, hurriedly turning around.


    The man was holding a bottle of iced mineral water and had pressed it against her face.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s disappointed heart thumped again.


    She turned around, widening her arms and jumping into the man¡¯s arms in happiness.


    In moments, she had totally forgotten about what An Feng had told her.


    When it came to rtionships, she was a little slow in letting go of herself.


    Besides, because she had been hurt once, she was not able to trust a personpletely.


    However, once she opened her heart fully, she would bepletely devoted.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s hand that was free held her slender waist, returning her hug with her strength.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s small face leaned against the man¡¯s ck shirt. Her heart beat rapidly as she smelled his unique scent.


    It may be because she was afraid that people would find out that he was the Fourth Prince, or that An Feng would suddenlye over and see this, but Nan Zhi¡¯s heart kept thumping nonstop.


    Mu Sihan stared down at the woman in his arms. His well-defined hand caressed her pretty face, chuckling softly and arrogantly. ¡°Kitten, your heart is about to jump out.¡±


    Nan Zhi red at him once, wanting to leave his embrace. However, he hugged her tighter, and Nan Zhi could see several young girls looking towards them.


    Her pretty face immediately flushed, her fists moving to push against his shoulders, ¡°Let go of me quick, people are looking at us.¡±


    Mu Sihan raised an eyebrow, smiling faintly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who jumped into my arms?¡±


    ¡°You... you¡¯re so annoying.¡±


    Knowing that she was a little more shy when it came to these things, he did not put her at a spot as he let go of her slender waist. He asked softly, ¡°Auntie does not allow for us to meet?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head. ¡°She didn¡¯t stop us from meeting, she just didn¡¯t want me to be your mistress.¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at her with dark eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Nan Zhi thought that he would be unhappy. She did not expect him tofort her in return, as warmth flowed within her.


    However, she was not touched for more than three seconds. The man suddenly held her hand, forcing something hard into her hand.


    Nan Zhi nced down.


    It was the key card to a hotel room.


    ¡°You...¡± Nan Zhi did not have the chance to say anything when An Feng¡¯s voice trailed over, ¡°Zhizhi?¡±


    Nan Zhi heard An Feng¡¯s voice and hurriedly pushed Mu Sihan away. ¡°Leave quickly.¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted his hand to pat the top of Nan Zhi¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re acting like we¡¯re having an affair. Remember toe tonight.¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, the man turned around and left with big steps.


    An Feng walked over and patted Nan Zhi¡¯s arm softly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the washroom? Why did youe here?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s grip on the hotel key card tightened as her eyes sparkled. She smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go suddenly, and thought of getting some yogurt before I came to find you.¡±


    An Feng stared at Nan Zhi¡¯s slightly flushed face for a second, though she did not say anything.


    As they paid for their groceries, Nan Zhi was following behind An Feng when she suddenly felt someone following her. She turned back and saw the man, who was standing at another cashier counter, with a box of condoms.

 Chapter 594 - Sweet Night

    <h4>Chapter 594: Sweet Night</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi met Mu Sihan¡¯s dark, deep eyes. He did not hide away from her gaze at all, staring at her like his eyes wanted to pierce through her.


    After seeing her look at him, he even waved the box of condoms in his hands shamelessly at her.


    Thebel on the box proimed that it was the super thin type.


    Nan Zhi saw a few people staring between Mu Sihan and her and wanted to hide in a hole.


    Although he was wearing a face mask, but if he got recognized...


    The consequence was unimaginable.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her throat in her panic after noting that he was acting like nothing had happened and even raised an eyebrow at her!


    Shameless! He waspletely shameless!


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty face started to burn in embarrassment.


    ¡°Zhizhi, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your face so red?¡± An Feng caressed Nan Zhi¡¯s face, the scorching touch made her extremely worried. ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Nan Zhi sighed. It was a good thing that her mother was even more oblivious when it came to feelings. If not, with how arrogant and open Mu Sihan was acting, he would have long been noticed.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hands moved to press at An Feng¡¯s shoulders, not letting her turn around. She shook her head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s probably from the heat. Mom, it¡¯s our turn to pay now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh. Okay.¡±


    When An Feng was paying, Nan Zhi turned towards where the man was again. he had already paid and was leaving with the box of condoms in his hand.


    Nan Zhi sighed slightly in relief, though her heart was suspended again in the next second.


    That asshole¡¯s reason for asking her to meet at the hotel was way too obvious!


    After they returned to their apartment with their groceries from the supermarket, both Nan Zhi and An Feng froze when they saw the small figure standing quietly outside of their apartment. The boy was wearing a child suit with his bag on his back.


    Xiaojie heard the sound and turned around. Seeing that Nan Zhi and An Feng had returned, he broke into a bright smile, showing his two neat rows of sparkling white teeth. ¡°Grandma, Pretty Zhizhi.¡±


    ¡°My darling is here!¡± An Feng went forward to hug Xiaojie.


    Xiaojie ced two kisses on An Feng¡¯s cheeks, saying softly, ¡°Grandma, I haven¡¯t slept with you in a while, so I want to sleep with you tonight.¡±


    An Feng smiled gently, ¡°Sure, darling.¡±


    When Xiaojie entered the house, he blinked at Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi immediately understood that her son had been sent over by Mu Sihan.


    Xiaojie kept clinging onto An Feng the entire night. After his shower, he climbed onto An Feng¡¯s bed, asking her to tell her a story, to sing and to tell him about stories from when she was young...


    An Feng was gentle and nice, and doted on Xiaojie a lot. She would satisfy him no matter what he wanted.


    ...


    Nan Zhi returned to her room and took a shower, before shey on her bed in her pajamas. She stared at the hotel key card she had ced by the bedstand.


    She was contemting whether to go find him.


    The big bad man¡¯s purpose was too obvious.


    If she went over, she would be letting him eat her!


    Although she believed him, there was still some worry within her. After all, they could not be together rightfully, and she would still be an unknown mistress in the eyes of the public.


    Nan Zhiy on her bed, turning back and forth as she thought about a lot of things.


    She did not know how she got sleepy, but she fell asleep like that lying on the pillow.


    She remained asleep until she heard a childish voice ringing beside her ears, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, why did you fall asleep? Daddy is still waiting for you at the hotel!¡±


    Nan Zhi opened her eyes immediately. She stared at the cute boy that hady down beside her unknowingly, meeting his ss-like bright, ck eyes. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    ¡°¡®Because I need to help Daddy finish his mission!¡±


    Naughty boy, was his mission to send his mommy to his daddy¡¯s bed?


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, quickly get up and change your clothes.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    Xiaojie pulled Nan Zhi up, as she cupped the boy¡¯s fair and cute face with both her hands. She scrunched her nose, ¡°Did you sell your mommy away so quickly? It seems like I can¡¯t understand your actions anymore!¡±


    Xiaojie hummed. He would never tell Pretty Zhizhi that his Daddy would agree to him staying with her if he aplished his mission tonight.


    Otherwise he would never send Pretty Zhizhi to his Daddy!


    Nan Zhi changed and took her bag, walking out of the room under the relentless urging from Xiaojie.


    At that moment, An Feng opened her door.


    An Feng had came out to look for Xiaojie in a panic after noting that he was missing. She asked, confused when she saw the mother and son walking out of the master bedroom, ¡°It¡¯s in the middle of the night, Zhizhi. Where are you nning to go?¡±


    Nan Zhi blinked, not having thought of a good enough reason and her mind was a jumble of half-baked reasons. Xiaojie, who was following behind her, hurriedly ran to An Feng and hugged her waist. He said childishly, ¡°Grandma, Auntie Huahua is looking for Pretty Zhizhi, please let her go. I¡¯m really sleepy, Grandma,e and sleep with me quick! I can only sleep nicely when I hug Grandma!¡±


    An Feng was lost by Xiaojie¡¯s words, her attention all on her darling as she no longer cared about Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi broke into a smile as she stared at the sweet boy, not knowing whether tough or cry. Where did he inherit his skills of coaxing a woman?


    ...


    When Nan Zhi arrived at the hotel, it was almost dawn.


    After finding the room, Nan Zhi took a deep breath. She was about to unlock the door when the door was suddenly opened from the inside.


    The man wearing a dark green sleep robe was standing at the door, staring at her with a tense expression and dark eyes.


    Nan Zhi felt a little guilty.


    If Xiaojie did not wake her up, she might have slept until the sun rose.


    Their eyes met as they both remained silent.


    The man was exuding a strong and oppressive cold aura.


    He was clearly angry.


    Nan Zhi stared at his angry expression, breaking into a bright smile suddenly. ¡°Aren¡¯t I here now?!¡±


    The man pursed his lips tightly and did not speak.


    She still dared to retort? If he didn¡¯t message their son, she would still be sleeping!


    Nan Zhi continued to smile bright as his expression tensed up more. She moved forward to hug his arm. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to be angry, if not, I¡¯m going back now.¡±


    This woman!


    She was ready to miss their meeting, but did not let him be angry either!


    Nan Zhi stared at the silent man, whose eyes were so dark they looked like they wanted to swallow her. She let go of his arm, turning around to walk towards the corridor.


    However, she had only taken a few steps when the man grabbed her wrist.


    He tugged, and pulled her towards the wall near them.


    ¡°If I really let you leave, you would probably start crying before you enter the elevator.¡± He said as he moved closer towards her, his tall figure casting a big shadow over her.


    Nan Zhi did not have the chance to say anything when she heard him chuckle. ¡°Oh, you even brought a change of clothes.¡±


    Nan Zhi threw the bag at him.


    This person was naughty sometimes!


    ¡°Mu Sihan, say some more and I¡¯ll really leave.¡±


    He walked in front of her, lifting her chin with his slender fingers. A smile curled up on his handsome and aloof face, as his other hand took out the pack of super thin condoms he bought from the supermarket. ¡°There are six inside, where are you nning to go before we finish using them all?¡±


    Nan Zhi flushed in embarrassment, wanting to use her bag to hit him again, only to have him pull her to him and kiss her ferociously.

 Chapter 595

    <h4>Chapter 595: Untitled</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hands were forced to rest on the man¡¯s shoulders. She wanted to push him away, though it was clearly a futile action. He disregarded the bit of energy she hadpletely, kissing her deeper instead.


    Although there were barely anyone along the corridors at such a time, but there was the CCTV and the people in the security room might be seeing this right now...


    With his status, she would definitely be totally condemned by the public if the video of her kissing with a married man that was their Fourth Prince was leaked out.


    Nan Zhi immediately struggled with all she had. However, all of her actions were seen as a spice to the lust the man had. He even bit onto her tongue first to suck on it when she was ready to bite him.


    Her mind immediately buzzed with numbness.


    The usually cold and arrogant man was exuding a strong hormonal scent that overwhelmed herpletely. The asional kissing sounds they made in the quiet corridor made Nan Zhi¡¯s heart thump in embarrassment.


    Nan Zhi could not push him away, as her fingers touched his firm and muscr chest. Looking at the scene from afar, she looked like she was trying to act hesitant to drive the man wild.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, we¡¯re in the middle of the corridor...¡±


    The man left her wet scarlet lips, moving to kiss her flushed cheeks, before he bit and licked her scorching hot earlobe skillfully. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°That someone will see.¡±


    ¡°See what?¡± A spark of humor appeared in his bright ck eyes.


    Nan Zhi raised a hand to hit his shoulders. ¡°Why are you so annoying?¡±


    Mu Sihan touched the tip of his nose to hers, chuckling softly. He did not say anything as he immediately cupped her face and kissed her once more.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hands were forced to wrap around his neck, as her fingers pinched the back of his neck. She murmured softly, ¡°Do you have any public courtesy or sense of shame?¡±


    Her face was flushed red, while her almond-shaped eyes were covered in ayer of moisture, and the sight of her really moved him.


    He took another step closer towards her, making their bodies press tightly together without a gap between them. His slender fingers lifted her chin, smirking as he intentionally lowered his sexy voice, ¡°Why do I need to have a sense of shame in front of my woman? Kitten, beg me. We¡¯ll enter the room if you beg me.¡±


    Nan Zhi really thought that this person was crazy and a psycho!


    She red at him both in anger and embarrassment. ¡°If you continue to be like this, I¡¯ll kick you.¡±


    ¡°Where are you kicking?¡± His eyes on her darkened.


    When she saw him on the television usually, he looked indifferent and superior to others, his aura making others hard to approach him. However, he was such a pervert and a**hole in private!


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbled at the pretty sight before him. He felt a warm surge rush through him, as he lifted her chin to kiss her once more.


    Nan Zhi hummed a few times, before the man brought her to the room door with his hand on her waist. He pressed her against the unclosed door. Feeling herself move backwards, Nan Zhi was rmed as she unconsciously grabbed the cor of the man¡¯s dressing robe tightly.


    This posture looked a little like she was pulling him into the room.


    As the two of them continued to kiss, the belt holding his sleep robe together loosened, exposing his corbones and chest a little. He looked indescribably sexy.


    The man¡¯s eyes on her were dark and filled with amusement.


    Nan Zhi felt like she had been charmed as her heart thumped rapidly.


    When the man was horny, he exuded manliness all over him.


    With a loud bang, the door was closed with a kick from the man.


    Nan Zhi was pressed against the cab by the door by the man, as her perky ass was lifted by his muscr and strong arms. Her slender legs had no choice but to circle around his thin waist.


    It was hot and embarrassing.


    It was especially so because she was wearing a dress.


    The man¡¯s other hand inched under her skirt, caressing her smooth, tender skin. Wherever his calloused fingers roamed, it tingled, as if small currents of electricity were running through her.


    She stared at him, a faint gentleness present in her almond-shaped eyes.


    Although she knew that their statues werepletely different, that he was as unreachable as a star to her, she felt happy and loved this moment.


    No matter what happened in the future, she would not let go of his hand again if she had the choice. Unless, there came a day where he really did not want her anymore.


    Mu Sihan looked down at the woman in front of his eyes. Her almond-eyes sparkled like the stars in the sky, bright and eye-catching.


    ¡°Although I know that I¡¯m very handsome, with the way you¡¯re looking at me, I won¡¯t be able to stop myself from eating you straight away.¡±


    Nan Zhi burst intoughter from his words. ¡°You¡¯re saying it like you won¡¯t eat me if I don¡¯t look at you.¡±


    He leaned down to nibble at her soft scarlet lips, smirking sexily. ¡°You know me quite well. That¡¯s right, I won¡¯t stop.¡±


    Nan Zhi froze for a few seconds before she understood what he meant, and her pretty lips could not help but curl up into a smile.


    Staring at her innocent and beautiful smile, he bit her earlobe, saying hoarsely, ¡°I will give you a proper status when Ie back.¡±


    Nan Zhi was tickled by his breath and did not hear clearly what he said.


    His kissnded on her ears, then her cheeks, then her lips. His kisses were filled with adoration and sweetness, as he parted her lips to intertwine with her tongue. She could not resist, as she took his passion in a sweet and shy manner, before she slowly fell into his deep kiss and responded to him softly.


    This requited andpletely natural kiss only ended when the pair of them were panting desperately.


    He carried her towards the floor-to-ceiling window, pressing her on top of it. Her long eyshes fluttered. ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking of doing it here...¡±


    ¡°The view is awesome here, we can see half of the city and the bright starry sky here. Isn¡¯t it really interesting?¡± His voice was low, as if it was generated from the depths of his throat.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s remaining bit of rationality told her that she was not that daring to do it with him here...


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be seen by anyone.¡±


    Mu Sihan ced her down, turning around to let her look out of the window. ¡°This is the Capital¡¯s best hotel, and it will only be you looking down at everything. Noone else can see you.¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, the man hugged her from the back,nding small and frequent kisses all over her ears and neck.


    She felt dizzy from his kiss. Her heart thumped crazily as she watched him take out a square-shaped packet, biting one corner to tear it open, looking extremely charming and moving.


    He was not as rough as he was before, being exceptionally gentle instead.


    The two of them let go of all their constraints, falling into each other with deep emotion. They did not need to think about the reality, nor did they need to think about being found out by others...


    After they were done, he carried her back to the room. She felt sticky all over, unable to fall asleep from the emotions she was feeling, so she went to take a shower in the bathroom.


    When she was done, the man was no longer in the room. She wrapped a towel around herself, opening the room door and took a few steps out. She immediately froze when she saw a few figures sitting in the living room.

 Chapter 596 - Marriage Proposal!

    <h4>Chapter 596: Marriage Proposal!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Apart from Mu Sihan, there were four more men sitting in the living room.


    One of them was Bo Yan, dressed in the military uniform, while the other three were military officers that Nan Zhi did not know, though she seemed to have seen them on television before.


    They were talking and the living room was filled with smoke.


    ¡°We¡¯ll head out at 9 a.m. sharp tomorrow! The situation at Yukou border is very critical right now, as the enemy came prepared. We all have to be mentally prepared...¡± Mu Sihan said lowly, moving his ck eyes away from the map on the table when no one replied to him. He followed the eyes of where the others were looking at, as he looked towards the room door as well.


    All he saw was Nan Zhi, with only a towel wrapped around her, standing there beautifully.


    She had just finished showering and had yet to dry her hair, as crystal-like water beads fell from her beautiful face.


    Her neck that was as pretty as a white swan was covered with red marks left by him.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened as his well-defined face tensed up. He chided, ¡°Go in!¡±


    Having heard their conversation, Nan Zhi immediately regained her senses, her face flushing when she realized that she was still only covered in a towel. She gripped onto the towel tightly, bowing apologetic to the people staring at her before she hurriedly returned to the room.


    The atmosphere in the living room was filled with a deafening silence.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was extremely dark. No one knew if it was because others had found out about Nan Zhi, or if it was because she was wearing too little and let others see her arms and legs...


    After Nan Zhi returned to the room, her heart was still thumping crazily.


    Although she knew there would be a wardrobe malfunction with the towel wrapped around her tightly, the scene was still enough to make others think otherwise...


    She did not know if this would lead to a bad consequence for him.


    However, she did not care about all these for now, her mind filled with the words of him going to the battlefield.


    He was leaving tomorrow morning!


    Her heart tensed up unconsciously.


    ...


    After the other officials left, Mu Sihan and Bo Yan were the only ones left in the living room.


    Bo Yan took out a box of cigarettes and a lighter from his pockets, resting both his long legs on the coffee table as he lit up a cigarette.


    He looked up a little, slight irritation appearing on his usually indifferent face as he stared at the man who was smoking as well. ¡°You¡¯re really unable to let go of any opportunity. You satisfied your animalistic desires before you called us over?¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes, smiling slightly. ¡°Jealous?¡±


    ¡°You should think about how to exin it to her instead. She still doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re going to the battlefield, right?¡±


    Mu Sihan tapped the cigarette ash off his cigarette in the ashtray. ¡°I was nning to tell her after you all left.¡±


    Bo Yan seemed to have thought about something, moving to stand up from the sofa. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go bid her farewell as well.¡±


    Mu Sihan watched Bo Yan leave.


    After the living room regained its silence, Mu Sihan put out the cigar before he walked towards the bedroom with his long legs.


    Mu Sihan pushed the bedroom door opened, walking towards the woman who appeared a little dazed as she sat by the end of the bed. He hugged her. ¡°Did you hear everything?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked up with her long eyshes. Staring at the man¡¯s well-defined and handsome face, she was a little angry, unhappy and looked towards the man with an expression full of reproach.


    Seeming to have read her thoughts, the man lifted her chin, leaning towards her as his scorching warm breath sprayed all over her face. ¡°Are you worried for me?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s slender fingers grabbed the man¡¯s strong and muscr arms, asking with a trembling voice, ¡°Are you going onto the battlefield in person?¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed softly, ¡°If I win, I¡¯lle back to marry you.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyshes fluttered terribly.


    ¡°If I die on the battlefield, you should find someone nice to marry.¡± He knew that the Qiao family would definitely acknowledge An Feng and her. Even if he really had to sacrifice himself, Xiaojie and her would have the Qiao family to back them up.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart immediately clenched at his words.


    However, she could not say anything...


    He was destined to not have an ordinary life with his identity.


    Being afraid of war and death and hiding away was not something that he would do either.


    The moment he returned to the Ye family and became a Prince, he had the responsibility to protect his nation and his people.


    However, everything was everchanging on the battlefield, and bullets had no eyes. His high status was not a medallion that spared him from death...


    Nan Zhi lifted her fingers, pressing them against his scarlet lips. She red at him with red eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say such bad things!¡±


    Mu Sihan took her hand away, leaning down to kiss her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll protect myself properly.¡±


    The two continued to talk for a while before Mu Sihan got up to go take a shower.


    Nan Zhi was zoning out on the bed.


    Although he had a heavy burden and responsibility for his nation, people,nd and peace, she was still worried and anxious for him.


    From what she knew, she had always thought that going onto a battlefield was something very distant for her.


    ¡°Kitten, bring me my underwear from my luggage.¡±


    Hearing his voice, Nan Zhi hummed vaguely.


    She got up and went to open the ck leather luggage he ced in front of the wardrobe.


    There were only several simple clothes in the luggage, and she found his underwear in a small bag inside the luggage.


    She was about to take it out when she happened to spot an embroidered box ced in a corner of the luggage.


    From the design of the box, it should be...


    Nan Zhi bit her lip, unexpectedly taking the box instead.


    She opened the box, seeing the set of couple diamond rings ced.


    The cutting of the diamond and workmanship of the ring were all to her liking...


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    The man¡¯s low and maic voice suddenly trailed from above her. Nan Zhi turned immediately, her heart suddenly thumping crazily as she stared at the man that had unknowingly stood behind her.


    Her throat was slightly dry, as she opened and closed her scarlet lips. It took her a while to finally find her voice. ¡°You-you¡¯re giving this to me?¡±


    Mu Sihan bent down, pressing his firm chest against Nan Zhi¡¯s back as his long arm stretched over her neck to take the ring from her hands.


    ¡°If Ie back with a victory, I¡¯ll make up the proposal then.¡± He pulled her hand up, moving to ce the ring on her slender ring finger.


    Just as the ring was about to touch her, she took the ring away as she stared at him with glimmering eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not going to wear it yet. I¡¯ll wear it when youe back and propose to me properly.¡±


    Mu Sihanughed loudly. ¡°You¡¯re a sly little thing.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked down at the ring in her palm, her eyes slightly moist with tears.


    However, the her now would have never thought that she would never be able to wait for him to help her wear this ring personally, even after the war had ended!


    He did not pull her to ¡®exercise¡¯ again at night, falling asleep very quickly as he hugged her soft and fragrant body.


    Nan Zhi pulled hisrge hand away from her waist, getting off the bed lightly as she changed and left the hotel speedily without turning back.


    ...


    Yan Hua had officially debuted in the entertainment industry. Her single had climbed the various music charts at a frightening speed, marking her talent, voice and appearance at the top of the lists. She burst into fame, as various meetings and events were added into her busy schedule.


    She was filming an advertisement at night, and it was nearly two a.m. by the time they were done.


    She walked out of the photography studio with her assistant. Seeing an empty taxi, her assistant pulled the door open for her and the two of them got on the taxi.

 Chapter 597 - Accompany Me For Three Hours!

    <h4>Chapter 597: Apany Me For Three Hours!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yan Hua rubbed her sore neck, leaning against the back of the chair as she told her assistant with a slightly exhausted voice, ¡°I¡¯ll close my eyes for a while, you can wake me up when we¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Her assistant nodded and told the driver Yan Hua¡¯s address.


    The assistant did not notice the driver lifting his hat a little as he nced secretly at Yan Hua and her through the back mirror.


    Yan Hua did not know how long had passed, but she suddenly startled awake from her dreams.


    When she opened her eyes, her eyes immediately constricted when she noticed she was no longer in the taxi and was in a dark room instead.


    Was she kidnapped?


    Yan Hua immediately sat up.


    She moved her limbs, noting that they were not tied up and that she was lying on a hard mattress.


    She got up from the bed, touching what was around her with her heart thumping.


    Finally finding the switch on the wall she turned on the lights.


    Looking around her, Yan Hua sucked in a breath.


    She was in a room with only a simple bed, cupboard and desk.


    There was a military water bottle hanging on the wall, while the bedsheets of the bed were also in the military green colors.


    Yan Hua walked in front of the desk that had a notebook on it. She opened it and saw two slender and strongly-written words at the bottom of the first page. Bo Yan.


    Yan Hua closed the notebook with a tensed expression.


    She was doing her best to recall how she arrived at Bo Yan¡¯s dorm in the military camp.


    However, she only had one conclusion.


    And that was that he had pretended to be a taxi driver and got her assistant out of the car before he had brought her here.


    Yan Hua pursed her lips. She saw her bag sitting by the end of the bed and moved to pick it up, nning to leave.


    At this moment, the door suddenly pushed open.


    A man who had just taken his shower, walked out wearing a pair of camouge pants without any top. He had a towel on his shoulder and a wash basin in his arms.


    Yan Hua¡¯s eyes swept past his chest uncontrobly. Soldiers usually trained until their muscles were like bricks that had stacked up, though this man¡¯s muscles were bnced yet strong, unlike the exaggerated ones a body builder would have.


    By his abs, the man¡¯s Apollo¡¯s belt extended under the camouge pants.


    It was extremely sexy.


    If the Yan Hua from the past saw this, she most probably would have a nosebleed.


    However, apart from her slightly flushed face, Yan Hua looked extremely calm right now.


    Bo Yan clearly froze when he saw that Yan Hua was awake.


    Noting that her eyes were staring at his chest, he pulled down the towel by his neck to cover his chest.


    Yan Hua could not help but burst inughter at his action. ¡°Mr. Bo, you¡¯re not a woman, why are you covering yourself?¡±


    Seeing Yan Huaugh, Bo Yan walked forward and put down the washbasin. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for bringing you over.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re really sorry, you would not have acted as a taxi driver.¡±


    Bo Yan took a camouge t-shirt and wore it, before he turned around to look at Yan Hua. He smiled lightly. ¡°Yes, I brought you here on purpose.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s smiled went away, her expression looking a lot more calm. ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of bringing me here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the battlefield tomorrow.¡±


    Yan Hua froze slightly.


    She had thought of many reasons why he would bring her here, but she had never thought that the reason would be this.


    However, she regained her senses very quickly, her lips curling up into a smirk. ¡°Mr. Bo is good at everything. I believe that you will defeat all of the enemy ande back with a victory, just like you did when you were undercover in the Yan family!¡±


    Hearing Yan Hua¡¯s words, Bo Yan¡¯s heart tightened in pain, as if a sharp weapon had stabbed his heart ruthlessly.


    Yan Hua saw his indifferent expression change slightly, but did not say anything more as she turned around and walked out instead.


    ¡°Huahua, can you give me three hours and return to a time when you still liked me?¡±


    His voice was exceptionally warm and soft, like a flowing stream that was pure of any impurities.


    Yan Hua opened her mouth, wanting to say something when she heard him say again, ¡°Huahua, I don¡¯t know if I cane back. Just three hours, aren¡¯t you willing to even give me three hours?¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s fingers curled slightly.


    ¡°If I cane back, I won¡¯t pester you or ask anything from you, apart from seeing Little Apple in the future.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s heart tightened at his words.


    Destiny really made fools out of the people. When she liked him, he ignored herpletely.


    When she wanted topletely forget about him, he came back to pester her.


    She did not want to ask him again if he has fallen for her. She did not want to know if he wanted to reconcile his rtionship with her.


    Yan Hua turned around to look at his handsome but indifferent face, pain shing in her eyes. He looked the same, like an aging wine that looked better the longer one looked at him.


    However, she did not want to be charmed by him again.


    She pursed her lips sightly, saying, ¡°I believe that you will definitelye back with the victory. I only want to know if what you just said was real. Will you stop pestering me after you return?¡±


    Bo Yan nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do in these three hours?¡± She believed that he wouldn¡¯t do anything out of line in the military camp.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk downstairs!¡±


    Yan Hua nced at him. ¡°Alright.¡±


    It was Yan Hua¡¯s first time in a military camp, so Bo Yan brought her on a tour around the camp before they walked a few rounds around the running track.


    He was not a person of many words, while Yan Hua did not talk to him either. For most of the time, the two of them were silent.


    ¡°Do you remember when I brought you to y with flying targets once back in Ning City?¡±


    Yan Hua nodded, falling into her memories as she smiled unconsciously. ¡°I do. My shooting skills were so bad that I didn¡¯t even hit a single target. You had to hold onto my hands in order for me to hit one.¡±


    Bo Yan brought Yan Hua to the shooting range, taking out a Type 54 pistol from his waist.


    Yan Hua looked at the aloof man in confusion. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m teaching you how to shoot again.¡±


    Yan Hua stared at his eyes, her eyshes fluttering lightly.


    He put the gun in her hands, walking behind her.


    Yan Hua pursed her lips very tightly. If it was a year ago when she hated him the most, she might have taken the gun and shot his heart immediately.


    However, she only felt extremely bitter now.


    In her daze, the man walked behind her, pressing his muscr chest against her back. As the breeze blew, her eyes teared up unconsciously from his intimate touch.


    His well-defined hands held onto her smaller hands holding onto the gun, as his handsome face pressed against hers.


    His asional breathing brushed against her ear.


    Yan Hua¡¯s mind was in a mess, her eyes moving everywhere. As he held onto her hands, she moved a step forward when they were about to press the trigger.


    She did not turn back, only speaking very quickly to him, ¡°Bo Yan, do you still remember Su Mo, who my Daddy introduced to me back then? He doesn¡¯t mind that I was married before and that I had Little Apple. He doesn¡¯t even mind that I was fat once. He¡¯s alsoe to the Capital, and we met each other again not too long ago. He was very tolerant and I felt veryfortable and warm when I was with him. I... I¡¯ve already agreed to date him.¡±

 Chapter 598 - Left

    <h4>Chapter 598: Left</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing Yan Hua¡¯s words, Bo Yan pursed her lips tightly.


    A desperate pain filled his heart.


    In the end, what was over was over. No miracles would happen again.


    Bo Yan¡¯s hand holding onto the gun fell bit by bit.


    A strong sense of helplessness surged within him.


    This type of helplessness had be a sharp weapon that stabbed his heart painfully and ruthlessly.


    Yan Hua stared at Bo Yan, aplicated look shed in his eyes, like it was a scar.


    She could no longer care about his feelings anymore.


    In that painful and emotional rtionship, she had hurt, cried and hated before... She knew that she would never be able to love a person like that in her life anymore.


    He was the one who brought her pain, but taught her how to grow as a person as well.


    Bo Yan pursed his lips very tightly. He kept his gun as he nced at Yan Hua, noting that she had regained her calmness. ¡°It¡¯s good, as long as you like it.¡±


    He walked in front of her, wanting to grab her wrist with his well-defined hands. However, he stopped himself at the thought of what she said earlier.


    Looking at her pretty side profile under the dim lights, he said hoarsely, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Yan Hua nodded, as the two walked back to the camp¡¯s entrance.


    A silver sedan was parked not too far away, and a young man that was in the car got off and walked towards them when he saw them.


    Yan Hua pursed her lips slightly, ¡°I sent a message to ask Su Mo toe and get me.¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s tall figure froze slightly. His expression darkened, unconsciously bing slightly frustrated. However, he was used to suppressing his emotions and never showed any emotion on his face no matter how affected he was.


    So Mo was a young and handsomed. His ears were slightly red when he saw Yan Hua¡¯s pretty face when he walked over, adoration in his eyes.


    Bo Yan could see that So Mo really liked Yan Hua.


    However, at the thought of the possibility that his daughter might call another man ¡®Daddy¡¯, he felt like his heart had been scratched by a cat.


    But what could he do?


    Was he supposed to hit that guy ruthlessly or snatch her over whether she was willing or not?


    Either way would only strengthen her hatred for him.


    He did not want to see her crying so painfully with tears covering his face again, as he closed his eyes to tell himself that everything was fine as long as she was happy.


    So Mo had seen Bo Yan before. He did not mind that he was Yan Hua¡¯s ex-husband, as he greeted Bo Yan politely but distantly before he held Yan Hua¡¯s hand and led her towards that silver car.


    Bo Yan stared at the two holding hands and leaving. His eyes smouldered like a burning me as he watched them, even though it was extremely dark.


    His hands resting by his sides slowly clenched into tight fists, though he let go again helplessly.


    It was only when the car had driven far away that he slowly turned around.


    His straight back slowly slouched.


    It was like he had received a very strong blow.


    ...


    In the silver sedan, Su Mo stared at Yan Hua, who was cupping her chest as he panted heavily with a slightly pale face. He hurriedly took out a bottle of medicine from her bag, taking out two medicine pills to give to her.


    ¡°Why are you still meeting him? The doctor said that your heart cannot receive any more agitation.¡±


    Yan Hua had suddenly fainted while she was working two days ago. Su Mo happened to be there and sent her to the hospital.


    He only found out after asking the doctor that she had a heart condition that she was born with, and that her body condition was not suitable in having children. However, because she could not bear to kill a young life, she took the risk of reducing her lifespan and had Little Apple.


    She was so young, but her heart was already showing signs of failure.


    After taking the medicine, the pain in Yan Hua¡¯s chest slowly went away. She leaned against the chair weakly, saying to Su Mo with a pale face, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Hua...¡±


    Yan Hua nodded at Su Mo. ¡°I know what you want to say. Yes, I hate him, because I love him too much. In front of him, I do my best to act like I no longer care about him, but it was so painful to hold it all it! Sometimes, I too, feel very annoyed with myself. Why can¡¯t I just forget him? He clearly lied, used and hurt me before...¡±


    Ayer of moisture covered Yan Hua¡¯s eyes, as she hugged her head with her hands, her fingers brushing into her long hair. She choked slightly, ¡°However, I will do my best to forget him. Su Mo, I know that you¡¯re really good to me, but I don¡¯t want to lie to you. Neither do I want to be a burden to you. I don¡¯t n to fall in love and get married ever again. All of my attention is on Little Apple apple now, and if I¡¯m gone one day, please let him take care of Little Apple!¡±


    Su Mo stared at Yan Hua, wanting to scold her ruthlessly. However, he could only say sadly when he saw the sparkling tears in her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re really the most foolish girl in this world!¡±


    ...


    When the sky started to brighten, Mu Sihan opened his ck eyes.


    Once he waspletely awake, his first reaction was to look to his side.


    He furrowed his eyebrows when he saw that the woman he was hugging originally was gone.


    He opened the bathroom door, but did not see her.


    He walked towards the living room, but she was not there either.


    The doorbell rang, and Mu Sihan went to open the door, only to see Yi Fan standing outside with a big bag in his arms.


    ¡°Young Master, I brought your clothes for you.¡±


    Mu Sihan moved back to allow Yi Fan to enter.


    He returned to the bedroom and changed into his military uniform. At the thought of Nan Zhi, he took his phone and called her.


    However, her phone was turned off.


    Mu Sihan walked towards the window with a dark expression.


    Yi Fan stood not too far away, dazing slightly as he stared at Mu Sihan, who was wearing a fitting military uniform, a military beret and a weapon belt around his waist.


    His Young Master was really handsome and filled with masculinity when he wore the military uniform!


    However, Yi Fan could not help but worry when he thought about the harshness on the battlefield.


    Mu Sihan could not call Nan Zhi. He did not know where she went, and when she left, so he told Yi Fan to go check the CCTV.


    In the end, the CCTV showed that she left very early.


    He calcted, she left right almost after he has fallen asleep.


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Nan probably won¡¯te again. It¡¯s time for you to leave the hotel to go to the camp to prepare for your departure!¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed with a dark expression.


    The private car that was to fetch Mu Sihan was already parked at the hotel entrance.


    Yi Fan opened the door for him. Mu Sihan looked around him, but did not see that familiar figure he wanted to see, as his eyes darkened unconsciously.


    Without any hesitance, he bent over and got into the car.


    ...


    The bullet-proof limousine drove away from the hotel slowly.


    Nan Zhi hurriedly got off the taxi, and just happened to see Mu Sihan getting off the car and leaving the moment she arrived at the hotel.


    She did not think at all, immediately moving to run after his car.


    She kept waving, shouting out loud, ¡°Stop, stop!¡±


    However, the car kept driving further and further. She could no longer catch up to the car no matter how fast she ran.


    She hurriedly took out her phone, wanting to call her when she realized her phone had turned off automatically due to the depletion of battery..


    She furrowed her eyebrows tightly, squatting on the floor weakly.


    She opened her palms. She had leftst night because she wanted to give this to him...

 Chapter 599

    <h4>Chapter 599: Untitled</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Therge disappointment and sadness surrounded Nan Zhi like arge web, so much that she could not breathe properly.


    She clenched tightly onto the thing in her palms, looking down as her eyshes fluttered crazily.


    She bit her lip, her body curling up in helplessness.


    She did not know when they could meet again. In her heart, all she felt was an unprecedented confusion and suffocation.


    Suddenly, a hoarse and aloof voice rang above her head. ¡°What are you squatting here for?¡±


    Nan Zhi trembled immediately.


    At one point, she even thought something was wrong with her hearing, until the man kicked her with his leather shoe.


    The slight pain made Nan Zhi regain her senses.


    She slowly looked up. The first thing that she saw was the man¡¯s straight military pants. Her eyes moved up his pair of long legs, stopping to see the weapon belt around his waist. A few secondster, her eyesnded on his face.


    The well-defined face was blinded slightly by the light, so she could not see his facial features properly, only thinking that he looked exceptionally cool and fierce.


    The man¡¯s aura also felt even stronger after wearing the military uniform. Just him looking at her was enough to make her feel like she could not breathe properly.


    ¡°Why are you still squatting on the floor? Get up!¡±


    He reached his well-defined palm towards her.


    Nan Zhi did not dare to be too close to him in public. She did not hold his hand, getting up by herself slowly.


    She had squatted for too long, her calves slightly numbed already.


    However, she held the difort down, not showing any of it on her face.


    The man¡¯s ck eyesnded on her, as he pursed his thin lips tightly. He spoke coldly, ¡°Where did you gost night?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s tensed heartstrings immediately broke when she heard his familiar tone. Her eyes welled up in tears, stretching out her hand towards him.


    She slowly opened her hands.


    An amulet that ensured safety was lying on her palm.


    Mu Sihan felt his temple twitching when he saw the thing in her hand. The vein on his forehead popped out, as the anger within him started to swell again.


    What was this?


    She ran out silently at night just to go pray for this?


    Nan Zhi hurriedly exined when she noticed the man¡¯s expression darken, ¡°I heard that the Master Guang Dao from the Jaded Buddha Temple has practiced for many years and has a very strong ability in his blessings as every protection amulet was very effective and can protect one¡¯s safety. I...¡±


    Before she could finish, the man interrupted coldly, ¡°Master Guang Dao doesn¡¯t give his blessings easily to others. What were you doing, going in the middle of the night?¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, I merely knelt for a few hours. The Master saw my sincerity and agreed to my request.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s straight eyebrows were furrowed tightly together, as his eyes nced at her knees. ¡°You... Life and death are fated. Do you think that this thing can protect my life?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face paled from his scoldings.


    She bit her lip tightly, holding onto his hand as she ced the protection amulet in his palm. ¡°I¡¯d rather believe in something than have nothing to believe in. I believe that it can protect your safety.¡±


    She wanted to retract her hand, only to be held tighter by him.


    Before she could react, he tugged and pulled her into his muscr and firm chest.


    The texture of his military uniform was slightly hard as she bumped into him and hurt her nose unconsciously.


    She sucked in a cold breath from the pain.


    She wanted to lift her hand up to punch him several times, but she stopped at the thought that they were on the roads.


    She struggled, wanting to leave his embrace. She said weakly, ¡°Let go of me, others will see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m f**king going to the battlefield. What was wrong with hugging my woman? Anyone who wants to see can see!¡±


    His tone was exceptionally arrogant, but the way he said it made Nan Zhi¡¯s heart thump rapidly.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s firm chin rubbed against the top of Nan Zhi¡¯s head, as he said hoarsely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have anything else apart from having a strong life.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded in his arms, her eyes slightly moist, though her voice was exceptionally firm. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±


    Yi Fan walked over, reminding Mu Sihan, ¡°Young Master, we have to leave now.¡±


    Mu Sihan turned back, ring at Yi Fan ruthlessly. Yi Fan looked down, though he continued to remind him, ¡°The Queen and the soldiers are still waiting for you in the camp.¡±


    Mu Sihan had no other choice but to let go of Nan Zhi, hisrge hand caressing her pretty face. He warned with a dark expression, ¡°You have to take good care of the brat and yourself when I¡¯m not around. Don¡¯t fall for another person if you see that he¡¯s more handsome than me, and don¡¯t listen to Qiao Yanze¡¯s urges for you to go for matchmaking sessions, unless I really can¡¯te back anymore.¡±


    Nan Zhi red at him. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? There¡¯s no one more handsome than you in this world.¡±


    When he heard her words, the man smiled happily like a pleased child. He hugged her head, cing a kiss on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded with tears in her eyes.


    Mu Sihan stared at her before he ordered domineeringly, ¡°Turn around.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see my back.¡±


    Nan Zhi red at him. ¡°I want to see it.¡±


    ¡°Then, you¡¯re not allowed to cry.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face scrunched up as she red at him like she was unhappy. ¡°How can you be so overbearing? It¡¯s my choice whether or not to cry!¡±


    He caressed her hair, his eyes so dark like they wanted to pierce into her soul. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when women cry, especially my woman. I¡¯ll be sad.¡±


    Nan Zhi sniffled, saying in a low and muffled voice, ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t cry. You should go! You muste back in victory!¡±


    Mu Sihan turned around, not looking at her anymore, as if he would not leave anymore if he did.


    Nan Zhi stared at his tall back, sniffling as her eyes welled with tears. She cupped her mouth, suppressing her emotions with all she could.


    Can¡¯t cry, she can¡¯t cry.


    It was not like he wasn¡¯t going toe back!


    She had seen his intelligence and shooting skills before.


    He would definitelye back safely and victoriously!


    Mu Sihan walked to the door, unable to stop himself from turning back to nce at the woman who was still standing there.


    Under the golden sunlight, the woman who was wearing a light colored thin coat, tight fitting jeans and had her brown colored hair tied up into a ponytail, was staring at her with her slightly trembling body. Her bright face were like clouds, looking as eye-catching as she did when he first saw her back in Ning City. However... he furrowed his eyebrows tightly when he saw the suppressed tears in her eyes.


    Yi Fan had already pulled the door opened for Mu Sihan, but Mu Sihan did not get on. Instead, he ran back towards Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi stared nkly at the man who was supposed to leave, but returned to her side. She blinked her long eyshes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I didn¡¯t cry.¡±


    With that, the man lifted her chin and leaned down at the same time, kissing her scarlet, soft lips.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s tears finally fell uncontrobly.


    This time, she did not care if she was in public or not, as her hands curled around her shoulders as she returned the kiss.

 Chapter 600 - You Belong To Me!

    <h4>Chapter 600: You Belong To Me!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yi Fan¡¯s head numbed as he stared at this scene.


    The scene of the tall man hugging a slender woman as they kissed passionately was indeed a pretty image.


    Mu Sihan looked down at the woman in his arms, his long finger caressing her pretty face.


    She blinked her long eyshes, ayer of moisture covering her almond-shaped eyes.


    ¡°Did I tell you something before?¡± His tall nose rubbed against hers.


    Nan Zhi stared at his well-defined face under his military beret. She realized that he looked even more handsome and charismatic in his military uniform, as the charm he had was exuded from his bones and made her extremely smitten.


    She suppressed the emotions within her as she shook her head. ¡°What?¡±


    He leaned down, pressing his lips against her ear as he said hoarsely but extremely clearly, ¡°You¡¯re a part of me. I, Mu Sihan, will only beplete with you by my side.¡±


    He had never said anything like this to her.


    Although he was always flirting with her, he had never said that he liked her or loved her either.


    Having suddenly hear him say that she was a part of him made her heart almost fall out of her chest.


    Every woman liked to listen to sweet words.


    Especially when a man that they liked said sweet words to them.


    Nan Zhi was not an exception.


    Touched tears fell from her eyes, as her soft hands cupped his well-defined face. She ced a kiss on his sexy lips.


    A gentleness that was hard to see appeared in Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes when he saw her leaning towards him and kissing him. He did not move, letting her kiss him as his breathing became heavier.


    Nan Zhi knew that she could not be as greedy as she was now.


    She let go of his face, taking a step back. However, the man grabbed the back of her head in the next second and kissed her ferociously.


    The man held onto her long hair, as the ferocious and passionate kiss seemed like he wanted to light her up.


    They kissed passionately, exchanging their saliva.


    It was only when Yi Fan came to prompt Mu Sihan again that he let go of her.


    ...


    No matter how passionate or deep a kiss was, there would always be a moment where it had to end.


    Nan Zhi stared nkly as the few limousines moved away and disappeared from her sight, feeling as if her heart had suddenly turned empty.


    Her body shook, as scorching hot liquid fell from her eyes.


    In the end, she still could not help but cry out.


    She opened her mouth, tasting something salty.


    ...


    In the military camp.


    The Queen hade with the other members of the Royal family to send Mu Sihan and their soldiers off.


    It was a bright and sunny day, as the dispatched soldiers stood powerful and dignified, ready to go.


    Ye Yanfeng and the other members of the Royal family were standing behind the Queen, all waiting for Mu Sihan to arrive.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Does he think that he can disregard Her Majesty just because he was leading troops into fighting them? It¡¯s almost time for the Seeing Off ceremony, but he¡¯s still not here?¡± the Queen¡¯s younger brother, Duke De An, said unhappily.


    Several other members of the Royal family agreed with him, all voicing their displeasure towards Mu Sihan.


    Ye Yanfeng stood next to Duke De An, while Shangguan Wan, who was in her military uniform, was standing not too far away.


    Shangguan Wan had also requested to go with Mu Sihan this time originally. However, the Queen did not agree as she had just given birth and was still breast-feeding her son, thus she was not suitable to go to war.


    Shangguan Wan took a step forward to help speak up for Mu Sihan. ¡°There¡¯s still five minutes before the start of the ceremony. I believe that Sihan will definitely arrive on time.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression darkened as he stared at Shangguan Wan who was shielding Mu Sihan so much, and scoffed uncontrobly, ¡°Fourth Sister-inw really loves Fourth Brother a lot. I¡¯m just afraid that Fourth Brother might get smitten by another woman¡¯s fragrance and isn¡¯t willing to go to the battlefield anymore.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s voice was not loud, and only Shangguan Wan, who was rather close to him, could hear his sarcastic words.


    Shangguan Wan stood up straight, not even ncing at Ye Yanfeng as she scoffed as well, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because someone was afraid of death, the person standing beside me today would be my husband.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng narrowed his pretty eyes, lips curling up evilly. ¡°If Fourth Brother isn¡¯t able toe back from the battlefield, Fourth Sister-inw can be rest assured that I will definitely go to the battlefield personally and defeat the enemy before Ie back to take good care of Fourth Sister-inw properly.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s breathing tightened.


    She turned her head and red at Ye Yanfeng coldly.


    Ye Yanfeng raised an eyebrow devilishly at her when he saw her looking at him, looking extremely cold and yful.


    Shangguan Wan had naturally seen the world and had met many people of all sorts before, however, she had never seen a person like Ye Yanfeng.


    People like him always wore a smile on their faces. However, the smiles they had did not reach their eyes and usually made people shiver from their coldness.


    She was not clear on what type of resentment he had for her.


    Or was it because he wanted the crown and wanted to hear about Mu Sihan¡¯s secrets from her?


    Shangguan Wan furrowed her eyebrows tightly, not wanting to speak anymore to Ye Yanfeng. She looked away, upied with her thoughts.


    Sounds of car engines trailed over from below the building, as Mu Sihan got off the car handsomely. At the sight of his handsome appearance, Shangguan Wan smiled brightly.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s hands, which were resting by his sides, clenched up tightly unconsciously when he saw Shangguan Wan¡¯s smile.


    Shangguan Wan, if he can¡¯t be happy in his life, he would definitely pull her into hell together with him!


    After the Sending-off Ceremony, Shangguan Wan and Mu Sihan spoke privately before she left the military camp.


    Shangguan Wan went to the hospital to visit Little Star before she returned to the Shangguan family in the evening.


    She heard a bright bell-like pleasantughter the moment she entered the living room. ¡°Brother Yanfeng, stopughing at me. Amongst the three flowers our family has, my oldest sister is naturally the most talented and prettiest. I can¡¯tpare to her.¡±


    Shangguan Wan heard Shangguan Rao¡¯sughter as she walked towards the living room.


    She ended up seeing a tall figure sitting on the sofa. The man had his legs crossed elegantly, as he leaned against the sofazily. He was ying with a silver lighter in his hand, as a devilish smile appeared on his handsome face. The way he looked was charming and devilish.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression changed.


    She had warned him the previous time to not approach her youngest sister again.


    Did he treat her words as nothing?


    What was this person nning to do?


    Shangguan Rao sat opposite of Ye Yanfeng, as he long hair was let down. She was wearing a crystal hairband and an elegant long dress, her hands ced on her knees as she smiled prettily.


    Shangguan Rao looked like a ssic yet exquisite doll, her skin fair while her lips were scarlet red. She was extremely pretty, and ever since she had be of age, people came to ask for her hand in marriage nonstop.


    However, Shangguan Wan had never seen her care so much for a man like this before.


    ¡°Young Lady, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Hearing the butler¡¯s voice, Shangguan Rao hurriedly stood up. She smiled sweetly and greeted Shangguan Wan when she saw her, ¡°Sister.¡±

 Chapter 601 - Intense Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 601: Intense Confrontation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Shangguan Wan held onto Shangguan Rao¡¯s pretty hands, before she nced at Ye Yanfeng, who had looked towards her.


    Her expression fell slightly. ¡°Did you forget again about what I told you thest time?¡±


    Shangguan Rao pouted. ¡°What¡¯s bad about Brother Yanfeng? Sister, if you can marry the Fourth Prince, can¡¯t I date the Fifth Prince?¡±


    Shangguan Wan was shocked.


    Had Ye Yanfeng charmed her younger sister to this extent already?


    ¡°How¡¯s your revision going? Your exams are about to start. You should ce your priority on your studies right now.¡±


    Shangguan Rao blinked her bright eyes, saying coyly, ¡°Sister, then can I be with Brother Yanfeng after my exams?¡±


    Shangguan Wan said seriously, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it then.¡±


    At home, Shangguan Rao was the most scared of her older sister and not her parents. She would not dare say anything the moment Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell Brother Yanfeng that I¡¯m going up to revise.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded.


    While Shangguan Rao was talking to Ye Yanfeng, Shangguan Wan went to the kitchen.


    She took out a bottle of water from her fridge, downing a few mouthfuls of water. After she was done, Shangguan Wan left the kitchen, and could not see Ye Yanfeng anymore in the living room.


    So he still knew his ce and did not need her to chase him away.


    Shangguan Wan went up and returned to her room.


    She went to the bathroom to take a shower, and came out wrapped in a towel when she was finished. Then she walked in front of her wardrobe, taking out her underwear to wear them.


    Shangguan Wan did not notice a person pushing open her room door quietly.


    The man who was pushing open the door immediately narrowed his eyes devilishly when he saw what was inside the room.


    The woman inside had just worn her underwear and was in the middle of putting on her bra. Her pretty back was perfect, while her waist was thin and her legs were long. Just her back was enough to make him feel like he was going to get a nose bleed.


    Shangguan Wan heard the soft sound and thought that Shangguan Rao had entered her room.


    ¡°Raorao,e over and help me sp my bra. I hurt my left wrist two days ago and it still hurts a bit.¡± Shangguan Wan and Shangguan Rao were very close sisters since young, and Shangguan Rao was the only one who could enter her room without knocking on her door.


    Ye Yanfeng stared at Shangguan Wan for a few seconds, before he walked behind her. His slender fingers held onto her bra as his devilish eyes looked down at her size from above.


    He heard that when she used to train with the male soldiers in the military camp back then, she dressed as a male and even bound her chest in order to not be found out.


    She was indeed not big enough.


    However, it was still enough to fill his hands...


    It was Ye Yanfeng¡¯s first time doing such a thing for a woman and he was notfortable at it, trying to sp the bra for a while before he was done.


    On the other hand, he did not know what the woman was thinking about, as she was dazed and did not have the usual alertness that she had.


    When he retracted his hand, his fingers identally touched her smooth skin. His eyes darkened slightly.


    Was this woman careless or trying to y with him?


    When he was done, she said something about her young sister still being the best, before she adjusted her bra to push out a cleavage. She then took out a sleep gown from the wardrobe.


    She said as she wore it, ¡°Raorao, have you thought about what I said the previous time? Ye Yanfeng is a yboy, is ambitious and does not know of shame. He¡¯s not suitable for the naive you. In short...¡±


    Shangguan Wan turned around, wanting to continue when she suddenly realized that the person standing behind her was Ye Yanfeng and not Shangguan Rao. Her eyes constricted as she took a step back in shock. ¡°Why is it you?!¡±


    Did he not leave already?


    How did he enter her room?


    Earlier, was he the one who helped her sped her bra?


    Staring at Shangguan Wan, who rarely looked so shocked, Ye Yanfeng smirked evilly without a care. His eyes moved from her pretty face to her soft breasts...


    His eyes still looked normal, but Shangguan Wan felt like fire was hidden in his eyes as she felt extremely ufortable from being stared at by him.


    Besides, the most despicable thing was...


    His eyes actuallynded between her legs.


    Although her sleep gown cover her thighs, his gaze still made her feel like she was not wearing anything.


    She immediately pushed her legs together.


    She had seen many types of people. However, it was her first time she saw a man so daring to take advantage of her like this.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the female general that usually looked serious and abstained from sex outside was actually so promiscuous in private. Laced underwear and bra, which man do you want to seduce?¡±


    Shangguan Wan froze for a second. She felt like she had been struck by lighting, her face starting to burn.


    This damned man, he... saw everything?


    Shangguan Wan gritted her teeth, having an urge to dig out his eyes.


    She took a step forward, looking up at the man who was smiling devilishly as she tried to stay calm. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m married and have a child. I naturally need to be like a woman in private. If not, how can I keep my husband¡¯s heart? As for you, your action of secretly peeking at your sister-inw¡¯s body is shameless and dirty, no matter how you look at it! I have to ask your Highness to take note of your status!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng stared at Shangguan Wan¡¯s beautiful face, smiling devilishly. ¡°Peeking? I¡¯m sorry, I was looking at you openly.¡± He suddenly stepped towards her, his hot breath spraying on her face. ¡°Besides, weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to help you sp your bra?¡±


    His words sounded extremely taunting.


    Shangguan Wan froze for a few seconds. Her heart thump faster unconsciously because they were so close to each other.


    By the time she regained any semnce of consciousness, she could not control her temper anymore.


    This man always had the ability to trigger her temper. Her expression darkened, as she lifted her leg to kick him.


    Ye Yanfeng had expected for her to do something, and when she almost kicked him, he grabbed her ankle swiftly. He tugged, and pulled her in front of him.


    At this, Shangguan Wan clenched her fists and attacked him.


    Ye Yanfeng let go of her, taking a few steps back as Shangguan Wan moved closer towards her. Ye Yanfeng moved in front of the bed, grabbing her fists when she attacked her again, before he threw her onto the bed.


    Shangguan Wan wanted to push him away, but there was no time.


    The two of them fell onto the bed together.


    He was at the bottom and she was on top now.


    Her face was pressed against his chest, and because they were so close together, she could even hear his strong heartbeat.


    Shangguan Wan was extremely angry, as she struggled to climb up. However, the man suddenly flipped them over, pressing her under him strongly.


    ¡°Ha,¡± he smiled devilishly as he stared at her face, ¡°Can a woman who is married and has a child flush so badly from being hugged by a man? It seems like Fourth Brother had neglected Fourth Sister-inw from being too busy with his work.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression darkened terribly. ¡°Ye Yanfeng, let¡¯s get things clear today. When did I offend you before? Do you have a crush on me by straddling me like this?¡±

 Chapter 602 - A Domineering Man!

    <h4>Chapter 602: A Domineering Man!</h4>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard Shangguan Wan¡¯s words.


    His handsome face leaned closer towards her, looking down at her with an indifferent expression that made it hard to read his emotions. ¡°Do you think I have a crush on you?¡±


    When he did not smile, he gave an invisible sense of suppression to others.


    Especially his eyes. They were like that of a poisonous snake that made people shiver in fear.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a crush on me, why are you straddling me like this?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng smirked dangerously, ¡°Shangguan Wan, it seems like you¡¯d forgottenpletely about what happened back then.¡±


    What happened back then?


    Did she interact with Ye Yanfeng in the past before?


    Ye Yanfeng had probably seen Shangguan Wan¡¯s confusion as he said darkly, ¡°Did you give this to me when you were fourteen?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng took out a handkerchief from his pocket.


    Shangguan Wan furrowed her eyebrows when she saw the handkerchief that had been embroidered with a sunflower and was washed so many times that it was turning white. ¡°Do you think such a feminine thing would be mine? My hands are meant to wield guns and spears, and never for sewing and embroidery.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng stared intently at Shangguan Wan¡¯s pretty face, wanting to tell if she was lying, but he was not.


    He furrowed his eyebrows tightly, ¡°It¡¯s really... not you?¡±


    But if it wasn¡¯t her, how did she look so alike to her?


    Shangguan Wan pushed Ye Yanfeng away with a cold expression. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not me. I didn¡¯t have any interaction with you before. Besides, I don¡¯t have any feelings for you.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes on her turned cold.


    He pursed her lips tightly, staring at her cold expression for a few seconds. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Go down and make me fried rice.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±Shangguan Wan really wanted to kick him to the Pacific Ocean when she heard this.


    ¡°Or, you cany quietly on the bed and let me eat you.¡±


    Shangguan Wan stared at the man, whoid fully on her bed with his hands cushioning his head when she did not agree to his request. Her expression changed again.


    After interacting for a few times, she had more or less understood his personality.


    He was the type who became stronger when he met a strong person, and was never scared of anything, never caring about others¡¯ feelings!


    Shangguan Wan nodded as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, wait for it!¡±


    Shangguan Wan did not know how to cook. If she had to cook, she could only make fried rice.


    Shangguan Wan diced the carrots, beating two eggs and minced the meat before she fried them together with the rice.


    When she was done with arge bowl of fried rice, Shangguan Wan took it upstairs.


    Ye Yanfeng smiled at the fragrance of the food and jumped up from the bed. Seeing Shangguan Wan bringing the fried rice, his eyes on her turned moreplicated.


    She still dare to say that she was not the girl who gave him the handkerchief back then?


    She used to like putting diced carrots, minced meat and eggs in her fried rice as well.


    He scooped a spoonful, closing his eyes.


    It tasted simr.


    Shangguan Wan furrowed her eyebrows as she stared at the man who kept eating the fried rice like he was eating some exquisite cuisine.


    Was it that delicious?


    She had tasted the fried rice herself after cooking, it tasted normal and could notpare to what the cooks made in the pce at all.


    Besides, the speed at which he ate was too fast!


    It was like a storm had found the fried rice, as he ate all of therge bowl of fried rice within a short while.


    When he was done, he passed the bowl to her. ¡°Go make another bowl.¡±


    Shangguan Wan was shocked. ¡°Are you not full yet?¡± If it were her, she would be full from eating just one quarter of the food.


    Ye Yanfeng ced the bowl on the bedside stand, grabbing Shangguan Wan¡¯s wrist as he pulled her on hisp. ¡°I¡¯m not full yet. If you don¡¯t want to cook, we can do it.¡±


    This lunatic and pervert!


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng, I said that I¡¯m not that girl that gave you the handkerchief, you¡¯ve gotten the wrong person!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng held onto her slender waist tightly, lifting her chin with his fingers as he smiled dangerously. ¡°I can¡¯t find her anymore and you look so much like her. What can I do when I really want to do you?¡±


    p!


    Shangguan Wan pped him directly.


    She had never seen such a shameless and immoral person!


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Instead of letting go of her, Ye Yanfeng tightened his grip on her waist tightened. His eyes on her turned darker by the second as he smiled dangerously. ¡°Does it make sense to spit out the meat that is so close to my mouth already?¡±


    The men that Shangguan Wan had met before were usually very respectful and feared her. Even Mu Sihan treated her respectfully and never took advantage of her.


    Shangguan Wan had never met someone like Ye Yanfeng.


    He knew very clearly that she was his sister-inw, yet he still wanted...


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She lifted her hand, pping him ruthlessly on his other cheek again.


    A bad feeling surged up in Shangguan Wan when she saw that he did not avoid her p and did not say anything either.


    With his personality, he was not the type to remain silent after getting hit!


    When she was done, Ye Yanfeng used his tongue to poke his red cheek, smiling coldly. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart tightened, the ominous feeling growing stronger by the second.


    ¡°Do you know how much my face is valued at? Do you know the reason why I let you hit me?¡±


    Shangguan Wan did not have the chance to say anything when he moved to suck her round earlobe with his scorching tongue. ¡°I want to sleep with you now. Instead of getting hit again after, I might as well let you hit me first.¡±


    Shangguan Wan cursed softly, pushing his hand away to leave. However, the man was faster than her as he easily pressed her back onto the bed, his strong and muscr legs holding her legs down.


    His hands moved to push her skirt away, moving under her skirt.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes constricted, her hand moving under her pillow to pull out a small but exquisite red pistol and press it against the man¡¯s temple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you dare to touch me...¡±


    Before she could finish, he pulled down her underwear.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression immediately changed and turned colder, her fingers pressing against the trigger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to fire!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng smirked devilishly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯spete to see who¡¯s gun is faster.¡±


    Shangguan Wan froze for a few seconds before she realized what he meant.


    He was already using his knees to push her legs apart...


    All the cells in Shangguan Wan started to expand.


    This person was even more dangerous and despicable than she had imagined!


    At this time, Shangguan Wan could no longer think rationally. If he dared to rape her, she would kill him immediately no matter if he was a prince or not.


    Ye Yanfeng smirked slightly.


    His smirk was devilish and arrogant looking.


    He pulled his belt open, pulling his zipper down.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes constricted terribly when she saw that he really did not fear death.


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng, I¡¯ll give you another chance to move away from me!¡±


    The manughed, not saying anything as he thrusted forward directly.


    There was no hesitation or pause in between. Shangguan Wan thought that he would hesitate for a moment when he was facing a life and death situation, but he did not.


    He did what he wanted regardless of anything.


    The sudden pain made Shangguan Wan lose her rationality from her anger. Her eyes darkened and she pressed the trigger.

 Chapter 603 - Stop Pretending to be Chaste

    <h4>Chapter 603: Stop Pretending to be Chaste</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Her gun pressed against his forehead


    If she pressed the trigger, his brain was bound to burst open.


    It would be a sure death!


    Shangguan Wan had never been so furious. This person was too arrogant and insolent.


    This is rape!


    Why should she be lenient with a person who dared to rape her?


    Even if she knew that she would die, blowing up the brain of a prince!


    Shangguan Wan closed her eyes the moment she pulled the trigger.


    She was waiting for the warm blood from his head to stter to her face but nothing came, she even felt his...


    Shangguan Wan opened her eyes and she was stunned when she met with the man¡¯s dangerous and lustful eyes.


    Her gun...


    Ye Yanfeng stretched out his hand and a few bullets slowly slid out from his palm.


    Shangguan Wan understood immediately, her eyes turning bloodshot with hatred. ¡°You took out the bullets from my gun when I was cooking!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng bit Shangguan Wan¡¯s earlobe, and sucked and nibbled at it skillfully. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little toote to realize it now?¡±


    Shangguan Wan red at him coldly. ¡°Get out.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked at her cold yet pale face and his eyes darkened dangerously. ¡°Shangguan Wan, stop pretending to be chaste in front of me.¡±


    Shangguan Wanughed coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not chaste. I already have a child and I¡¯m not a young girl anymore. I didn¡¯t expect Your Highness to have such a heavy taste. I heard that you¡¯re obsessively fussy and only y with clean women. Why, you don¡¯t find it dirty now?¡±


    Her words pierced through Ye Yanfeng¡¯s heart.


    His gaze at Shangguan Wan lost all warmth and smile, leaving only icy coldness.


    His sharp gaze seemed to prate her soul.


    Shangguan Wan met with his eyes fearlessly.


    Although their bodies were intimate, their gazes and the atmosphere were like they were all set for a showdown.


    He stared at her for nearly a minute.


    The desire in his body had already faded.


    ¡°Yes, a dirty woman like you is not worth my invasion.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s legs were aching and she wished she could cut him into pieces!


    She turned her face away, not looking at him and spat out coldly, ¡°Scram!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng walked to the door with an expressionless face.


    At this moment, a soft and delicate voice sounded by the door, ¡°Sister, are you asleep? I¡¯ve finished my homework, can I sleep with you tonight?¡±


    The door to Shangguan Wan¡¯s room was not locked.


    If Shangguan Rao pushed open the door, the first thing she see would be Ye Yanfeng.


    Thinking of what they had been doing in the room just now, Shangguan Wan felt numb.


    ¡°Raorao, hold on, I¡¯m changing my clothes.¡±


    Shangguan Wan ignored the ache between her legs and flew out of the bed quickly, pulling Ye Yanfeng and wanted to stuff him into the bathroom.


    Ye Yanfeng stood still, not afraid to be seen by Shangguan Rao.


    Shangguan Wan lowered her voice and said, ¡°You can¡¯t go that way. There¡¯s a window in the bathroom, jump down from there.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng seemed to have heard something funny andughed. ¡°Asking me to jump down? With what status are you ordering me? My mistress?¡±


    Shangguan Wanughed coldly. ¡°Ye Yanfeng, do you feel no shame?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be? If Raorao sees us, I¡¯ll say that you couldn¡¯t hold back your loneliness and took the opportunity of your husband going to war to seduce me. Do you think she will believe it?¡±


    Shangguan Wan was so furious with this man.


    How could there be such a shameless man!


    Was it because she looked like the girl who gave him the handkerchief?


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng gritted his teeth, wishing he could kill this woman. His slender fingers lifted her chin. ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dirty.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind your mouth being dirty.¡±


    Shangguan Wan paled.


    ¡°Sister, are you done?¡±


    Shangguan Wan grinded her teeth, stood on tiptoes and quickly gave the man a peck on the lips. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s handsome and devilish face approached Shangguan Wan, saying in a deep and dangerous voice, ¡°I¡¯ll investigate if you¡¯re the girl from that year. If it¡¯s you, I won¡¯t let you off, Shangguan Wan!¡±


    The moment Shangguan Rao pushed open the door to Shangguan Wan¡¯s room, Ye Yanfeng rushed into the bathroom.


    Shangguan Rao seemed to have seen a silhouette in her daze and she hummed in confusion, ¡°Sister, am I hallucinating? Is there another person in your room?¡±


    Shangguan Wan shook her head a little guiltily, but did not show it on her face. ¡°No, it¡¯s just me.¡±


    Shangguan Wan lowered her eyes, feeling a stinging hatred towards the man.


    Did hee here to humiliate her deliberately today?


    Damn it, if she saw him again, she would prepare more guns!


    ...


    After Mu Sihan left, Nan Zhi, who had not slept for the whole night, went home to have a bath and sleep.


    She did not really have a good sleep, it was gued by relentless nightmares.


    After waking up, she felt even more tired than when she was awake. She nced at her phone. It was almost time for Xiaojie to finish school for the day.


    She got up quickly and went out of the room.


    An Feng had left a note on the coffee table. ¡°Zhizhi, I went to pick up Xiaojie with the bodyguard.¡±


    Mu Sihan had told herst night that after he left, he agreed to let Xiaojie live with her.


    Nan Zhi took out her phone and called An Feng.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to reach the school. They should let me into the school since I¡¯m with the bodyguard.¡±


    The management of the Royal Academy was strict and it was difficult for ordinary people to enter. But the two bodyguards had passes and should be able to bring her mother inside.


    Nan Zhi was a little relieved.


    ...


    It was An Feng¡¯s first time picking up Xiaojie at the Royal Academy. Before getting out of the car, she sorted out her dressing again and again, only getting out of the car when she felt that she would not embarrass her grandson.


    Upon entry into the school, the bodyguards told An Feng which ss Xiaojie was in and stood by the teaching building to wait for her.


    An Feng walked towards the ssroom on the third floor. When she was turning the corner, she was suddenly hit by a little boy who was running very fast.


    An Feng hurried forward to help the boy but she was toote. The boy, after knocking into her, fell to the ground because he lost his bnce.


    The boy started crying immediately.


    An Feng had always liked children, so when the boy started to cry, her heart softened and she did not use him of knocking into her. She knelt down andforted the boy. ¡°Little boy, are you all right?¡±


    The little boy¡¯s grandmother came over in a hurry. Seeing that her grandson was crying, she used An Feng without asking for any reason. ¡°Don¡¯t you look at where you¡¯re walking? My darling grandson got knocked to the floor by you and you still asked if he was all right? He must be in so much pain falling to the ground!¡±


    The olddy squatted down and held the little boy in her arms.


    An Feng frowned. ¡°It¡¯s your grandson who came hurtling over. I didn¡¯t even say anything, why are you ming me instead?¡±


    The olddy looked at An Feng sharply. Seeing that she was wearing ordinary clothes that were not even custom-made, she snorted in disdain. ¡°How did amoner like you get in? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you before, it¡¯s your first time here, right? No, I have to call the headmaster over, in case you¡¯re a human traffickering here to steal children!¡±

 Chapter 604 - Mother and Daughter Reunite!

    <h4>Chapter 604:Mother and Daughter Reunite!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Grandma, call the police quick and take her away! She hit me so hard that I fell on the ground!¡± The little boy shouted very rudely.


    An Feng was stunned, she did not expect the child would shift the me to her.


    Wasn¡¯t this a typical behavior of an imp? What an unruly child!


    An Feng did not want to argue with the unreasonable grandmother and her grandson. She furrowed her eyebrows and walked to Xiaojie¡¯s ssroom without saying anything else.


    But that imp ran forward and kicked An Feng hard on the leg.


    The child was four to five years old, and looked much taller than most children. This kick made An Feng gasp from the pain.


    Enduring the pain, An Feng¡¯s good temper was ruined. Her face tensed up and looked at the naughty child who had kicked her and the olddy who was looking smug. An Feng said angrily, ¡°Children with no manners is mostly because of how adults spoil them. No matter how well they do in school, they won¡¯t be useful people in the future!¡±


    When the olddy heard this, she was livid.


    When did an outsider get the right toment about her darling grandson?!


    What¡¯s more, it was amoner woman.


    ¡°Apologize to my grandson!¡±


    The olddy red furiously at An Feng, ordering her arrogantly.


    An Feng found it funny, howe all the olddies she had met recently were all so unreasonable?


    Did she think that just because she was rich and had a noble status she could look down on others?


    ¡°Old Madam, you will only harm the child, spoiling him like that.¡± Although she doted on Xiaojie, she would definitely educate him if he were to be like this naughty child.


    It was fine to dote on a child but one could not spoil him unconditionally to this extent. It was important to let children distinguish between right and wrong.


    When the olddy saw An Feng¡¯s arrogance, she was full of scorn. ¡°Do you know who I am? Do you not want to stay in the Capital anymore, offending my family?¡±


    The olddy was Li Ying¡¯s elder sister. The Li family used to be a typical nouveau riche. Later, the Li family used their connections to let Li Ying get married to Madam Qiao¡¯s brother. Being with a noble, her status also went up.


    Although her status had been raised, the nouveau riche nature deep inside her bones could not be changed.


    Usually at home, the olddy doted on her grandson and never let him suffer any grievances. Sometimes when his temper came, he even hit the olddy.


    Rather than educating him, the olddy felt that her grandson had a strong personality with a temper and would eventually be an important person anyway, so let him, run rampant.


    An Feng had never seen such an unreasonable olddy before and she said angrily, ¡°Are you even reasonable?¡±


    The olddy howled and was extremely overbearing. ¡°My words are reason themselves! Apologize! If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t even think of leaving here today!¡±


    The naughty child also imitated his grandmother, lifting his chin petntly like he was not in the wrong. ¡°Damn old hag, my grandma asked you to apologize, didn¡¯t you hear her? Apologize!¡±


    An Feng did not want to say anything to such an unreasonable person and wanted to leave, but the olddy stopped her and she fell to the ground when she saw several parentsing over.


    ¡°Hey, everybodye and see! Amoner is bullying a noble. My bones were almost shattered by this vicious woman!¡±


    Very soon, manydies in morous clothes and extraordinary temperament gathered around.


    The headmaster had also rushed over.


    When she saw the headmaster, the olddy started to wipe her tears, looking like she was being bullied. ¡°Headmaster, didn¡¯t you say the security is tight in the school and that other than the parents, not even a fly can get in? But look, this woman pretended to be a parent and slipped in. You must interrogate her properly!¡±


    Many parents also voiced out their concerns seeing that An Feng was unfamiliar and that it was her first time here.


    An Feng only wanted to pick up Xiaojie in a low-key manner.


    She did not expect that this would happen.


    But she could not say that she was Xiaojie¡¯s grandmother in front of so many people.


    After all, in the eyes of the public, Mu Sihan was married and was Shangguan Wan¡¯s husband.


    The headmaster looked at An Feng, his gaze gentle and said, ¡°Madam, may I know which child are you here to pick up? I¡¯ve not seen you before, how did you get in?¡±


    An Feng went up to the headmaster and said in a low voice, ¡°Headmaster, can I talk to you privately?¡±


    The headmaster was about to leave with An Feng when the olddy started to wail again unreasonably, ¡°Headmaster, you can¡¯t take her away! She must apologize to me and my grandson today, or else don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡±


    ¡°And she didn¡¯t even dare to say who she is here to pick up. She must be a human trafficker!¡±


    ¡°Who would still dare to put their darling in this school if word got out that a human trafficker snuck into the Royal Academy?¡±


    The headmaster did not like the olddy, but because of her status, he could not say anything. He could only look at An Feng and asked, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re here to pick someone up, right?¡±


    An Feng pursed her lips and looked hesitant.


    The olddy saw this and was even more sure that she had snuck in. ¡°Look, she can¡¯t even say who she is picking up, isn¡¯t she a human trafficker who kidnaps children? If I hadn¡¯t kept my eye on my darling grandson, he might have been taken away by her!¡±


    When several parents heard this, they held their children tighter in their arms.


    ¡°Headmaster, let¡¯s call the police and let them investigate this!¡±


    ¡°Yes, although she doesn¡¯t look like a bad person, it¡¯s better to investigate properly.¡±


    When An Feng saw this she had no choice but to say, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick Xiaojie.¡±


    ¡°Xiaojie is the Fourth Prince¡¯s son. Who are you toe and pick him up? Haha, are you his grandmother? I heard that the Fourth Prince had amoner girl as a mistress before and had a son with him, then she was dumped. You can¡¯t be that girl¡¯s mother, can you?¡± the olddy scoffed contemptuously.


    The people around started to murmur and gossip.


    Royalties from the Royal family were most particr about equality in social status and reputation. Being a mistress was the most criticized status one could have.


    An Feng looked at the people pointing at her and her head started to ache. Her temples felt like it was being pricked by needles.


    She held her head in her hands and backed away.


    When the naughty child beside the olddy saw this, he pushed hard at An Feng¡¯s back.


    An Feng lost her bnce and fell forward.


    Seeing that she was about to fall to the ground, a figure from the crowd suddenly rushed forward, holding on An Feng steadily.


    An Feng looked up and frowned when she met with a face full of worry. An image shed past her mind. In the hospital she had knocked into this person and she had pushed An Feng away with a face full of disdain...


    An Feng quickly stepped back to keep her distance with the person supporting her.


    When Madam Qiao saw this, sadness shed past her eyes.


    ¡°Inw, why are you here?¡± The olddy got up from the ground and took Madam Qiao¡¯s hand,ining tearfully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you one of the board trustees of this school? Tell the headmaster to chase thismoner who bullied me and my darling grandson away! You must cklist her!¡±

 Chapter 605 - Kidnap

    <h4>Chapter 605: Kidnap</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The olddy thought to herself that Madam Qiao would definitely stand up for her! She wanted to take this opportunity to let the surrounding nobles get to know her.


    After all, she was the inw of the Duchess!


    The headmaster saw that Madam Qiao¡¯s expression was not good and there was anger in her eyes. He thought that she was going to stand up for the olddy.


    The next headmaster would be elected soon and he could not offend the board trustee.


    The headmaster quickly said, ¡°Madam Qiao, I¡¯ll ask thatdy to apologize to your inw right away.¡±


    The headmaster came up to An Feng and advised her, ¡°You¡¯d better apologize, otherwise you¡¯ll really be taken to the police.¡±


    When the olddy heard the headmaster¡¯s words, she lifted her chin arrogantly.


    A proud look on her face like she was waiting for An Feng toe and apologize to her.


    An Feng had a gentle disposition and seldom got angry with people. That year when Ding Shuman put her foot into her family, she only decided to go abroad after the divorce and never had a fight with anyone.


    Now that she had met with such an unreasonable olddy, she was unable to scold her but if she wanted to apologize, she must...


    An Feng came up to the olddy. Looking at her arrogant expression, An Feng asked gently, ¡°You really want me to apologize, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The olddy raised her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving if you don¡¯t apologize!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± An Feng suddenly raised her hand and pped the olddy¡¯s face. ¡°I didn¡¯t provoke you but you bothered me. Of course I can¡¯t apologize. Now that I¡¯ve pped you, it was my fault, I...¡±


    Before An Feng could apologize, augh suddenly sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize!¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Including the olddy and the headmaster.


    Because the person who said it was the most unexpected person.


    It was Madam Qiao.


    The olddy who was pped by An Feng looked incredulously at Madam Qiao, her lips trembling. ¡°Inw, what are you talking about? What do you mean don¡¯t apologize? She hit me just now!¡±


    Madam Qiao pulled An Feng behind her and looked at the olddy sharply. ¡°These few years, you¡¯ve been acting like a tyrant because of your rtionship with my family. I wasn¡¯t too bothered to care about what you did before, but you shouldn¡¯t have touched my daughter.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s eyes widened.


    Seeming to have been agitated by something, she kept shaking her head and said loudly, ¡°Inw, don¡¯t joke around. How could she be your daughter? She...¡±


    The olddy suddenly thought that she had heard Li Ying said a few days ago that Madam Qiao had found her biological daughter...


    It surely couldn¡¯t be this woman... could it?


    The olddy shivered.


    But she had always been arrogant and domineering, not to mention that she was pped, she would not admit her mistake. ¡°Inw, you must be mistaken. How could there be royal blood coursing through the body of a person who dared to hit her elder?¡±


    When Madam Qiao heard the olddy ndering her child in such a way, she felt guilty towards An Feng. Ever since she knew that An Feng was her daughter, she had spent every day in regret. She had cried every day, seeing her beloved child by her side but she could not acknowledge her.


    She felt pain in her heart thinking of what she had done before.


    ¡°Whether she¡¯s my daughter or not, it¡¯s not something for someone like you toment on.¡± Madam Qiao¡¯s eyes were red but her gaze was sharp and strong. ¡°I know very clearly what your grandson is like. Today, you will be the one to make him apologize to my daughter. Otherwise, get out of the Royal Academy!¡±


    The olddy was shocked. ¡°I-Inw, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself again. I won¡¯t let you bully my daughter, even if you¡¯re my inw! Apologize!¡±


    The olddy looked at Madam Qiao¡¯s domineering attitude and did not dare to be rude any more. Pulling her grandson over, she said unwillingly, ¡°I apologize on behalf of my grandson to your daughter. We misunderstood and hurt her, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Madam Qiao waved her hand only after she heard those words. ¡°Everyone leave!¡± She could see that An Feng did not like crowds.


    After everyone had left, Madam Qiao looked over at An Feng carefully.


    An Feng¡¯s expression was calm, and there was no joy or agitation on it. She nodded at Madam Qiao and walked towards Xiaojie¡¯s ssroom.


    Madam Qiao looked at An Feng¡¯s back and felt tears filling up in her eyes.


    This was her own fault. If she had not believed Ding Shuman¡¯s words, she would not have such a strained rtionship with her own daughter.


    Not long after, An Feng came with Xiaojie.


    Both of them were talking andughing. They had a good rtionship and a harmonious atmosphere.


    Madam Qiao looked at the scene enviously. She went forward, wanting to talk to An Feng and Xiaojie but An Feng ignored her, walking past her.


    After some distance, Xiaojie could not help looking back and asked, ¡°Grandma, who¡¯s that old granny?¡±


    An Feng shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    When the Old Madam defended her just now and said that she was her mother, An Feng felt that it was impossible...


    How could she possibly be the Duchess¡¯s daughter?


    Her parents had passed away many years ago.


    In the car, An Feng asked Xiaojie what he had done at school today and while they were talking, the bodyguard who was driving found that something was strange. The Duchess¡¯s car was following them.


    When the car reached an intersection, the bodyguard wanted to ask An Feng if she wanted to throw off the Duchess¡¯s car when suddenly, four chartered cars came from all directions.


    More than a dozen men with guns came out of the car.


    The leader had a long stick in his hand as well as a gun. The sticknded on the windshield and made a loud sound.


    An Feng paled and subconsciously held Xiaojie in her arms.


    When Madam Qiao saw what was happening, she asked the bodyguards to get out of the car and she ran forward herself, ignoring the danger.


    ...


    Nan Zhi went to buy groceries from the supermarket downstairs. She prepared to cook dinner and wait for her mother and Xiaojie toe back and eat together.


    Returning to the apartment, Nan Zhi was stunned when she saw Qiao Yanze, who was ying with a lighter, leaning against the door.


    Perhaps hearing footsteps, Qiao Yanze looked up in her direction.


    There was a joy and enthusiasm in his eyes that she could not understand.


    Nan Zhi frowned. She did not know why Qiao Yanze was so persistent. She had already been obvious in her attitude that she did not like the Qiao family. Even if he was good to her, she did not want to have too much interaction with him.


    ¡°Zhizhi, you¡¯re back? What did you buy? Wow, there¡¯s fish and meat, there must be a great meal tonight.¡±


    Looking at the shameless Qiao Yanze, who was smiling childishly, Nan Zhi said, ¡°Mr. Qiao, I didn¡¯t prepare your share.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, I don¡¯t have to eat. I¡¯ll be happy watching you eat.¡±


    The corners of Nan Zhi¡¯s mouth twitched and she looked at Qiao Yanze with doubt.


    Was there something wrong with this person?


    ¡°Zhizhi, Ye Sihan has gone to the battlefield. In the future, I¡¯lle over and spend more time with you.¡±


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth, wanting to say something when her phone rang suddenly. Her expression changed after she picked up the call.

 Chapter 606 - The Cute Baby Is A Sweet Talker

    <h4>Chapter 606:</h4>


    <h4>The Cute Baby Is A Sweet Talker</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi had received a call from the bodyguard who usually took Xiaojie to school and picked him up after.


    He said that on the way back, more than a dozen men with guns had taken Xiaojie and An Feng away.


    After answering the call, Nan Zhi was in a daze.


    Qiao Yanze saw that her face had turned pale and he asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lip, trying to clear her head.


    ¡°The bodyguard just called and said that my mom and Xiaojie have been kidnapped.¡±


    Nan Zhi had just finished speaking when Qiao Yanze¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing that it was his mother¡¯s chauffeur who had called him, Qiao Yanze frowned and did not take it seriously, hanging up the call directly.


    But in two seconds, the phone rang again.


    Qiao Yanze realized that something was wrong. Usually, his mother¡¯s chauffeur would not call him if there was nothing wrong. Could it be that something had happened?


    After answering the call, Qiao Yanze frowned deeply.


    ¡°Zhizhi, my mom, along with your mom and Xiaojie were kidnapped!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face instantly paled. ¡°How could this have happened?¡±


    Mu Sihan had just left and someone had kidnapped Xiaojie, and even the Duchess. Who was so bold?


    ...


    In an abandoned building.


    Madam Qiao woke up slowly and she opened her heavy eyelids. Her hands and legs were tied with hemp rope and she could not move.


    She was sitting on a wet concrete floor with her back leaning against the mottled walls.


    The air was damp and smelled disgusting.


    When she regained consciousness, Madam Qiao¡¯s first reaction was to look to her side. There was a panicked look on her face when she saw that An Feng and Xiaojie were also kidnapped.


    Madam Qiao opened her mouth but before she could say anything, the tightly shut door was pushed open.


    Several figures walked in.


    When she saw the figure in the lead, Madam Qiao widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Yanrong?¡±


    Qiao Yanrong ignored Madam Qiao and sat on a worn leather sofa, his legs crossed on the coffee table. He took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth, and the people behind him immediately lit it for him.


    ¡°Yanrong, aren¡¯t you locked in the dungeon? Why...¡±


    Before Madam Qiao could finish, she was interrupted by Qiao Yanrong¡¯s dark gaze. ¡°Mom, did you forget that I¡¯m an engineer? When they were building the dungeon, I was also an integral part in its construction. If I want to escape, who can stop me?¡±


    Madam Qiao looked at Qiao Yanrong, and felt that he was so familiar, yet aplete stranger at the same time. Although they were not biological mother and son, she had raised him for over 40 years, how could she not have any feelings for him?


    ¡°You kidnapped us over after escaping from the dungeon? Yanrong, I¡¯m your mother. What you¡¯re doing now is worse than that of an animal!¡±


    Qiao Yanrong seemed to have heard something funny and heughed. ¡°I wanted to kidnap An Feng and Ye Sihan¡¯s son. You can¡¯t me me if you offered yourself to death¡¯s door. In the end, in your heart, I can¡¯t bepared to your biological child. Look, you knew there was danger but for the sake of your child, you still have no hesitation in saving them!¡±


    There was a pain in Madam Qiao¡¯s heart. She had poured in countless efforts and love on Qiao Yanrong, but he did not know how to be grateful.


    Madam Qiao was disappointed in Qiao Yanrong and disappointed in her past self!


    Qiao Yanrong did not want to waste time talking to Madam Qiao and said to the woman behind him. ¡°Go wake the little one and p him a few times, cut off one of his little fingers and send it to Nan Zhi.¡±


    The woman took a basin of water and went to Xiaojie, who was tied up in the corner.


    When she was about to throw the water at him, the little fellow¡¯s long and thick eyshes moved and under his tall nose, his sakura-like lips pouted slightly, like he was about to wake up and he looked cute and adorable.


    No woman would be able to resist such a beautiful and lovely cute child.


    Xiaojie slowly opened his ss-like,rge and ink-ck eyes. When he saw the woman standing in front of him, his ck eyes moved around with no fear and he said, ¡°Beautiful Sister, what are you doing with a basin of water?¡±


    When the woman heard Xiaojie call her ¡®Beautiful Sister¡¯, a smile appeared on her lips. She was already over 30 years old and when other children saw her, they would call her auntie and some even called her old auntie. No one ever called her ¡®Beautiful Sister¡¯.


    The woman put the basin down and touched her own face, asking softly, ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m beautiful?¡±


    Xiaojie nodded, his eyes ck and bright, which could make anyone¡¯s heart soften into a puddle of mush. ¡°Yes, and Beautiful Sister your voice is so gentle. I know with one look that you like children very much, right? You won¡¯t hit me, will you?¡±


    Who would bear to hit such a cute little thing?


    ¡°Of course, big sister won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Xiaojie had already woken up when Qiao Yanrong was telling the woman toe and hit him. Although he was small, he knew that he was in a dangerous situation. He would not use rough methods, letting people p his face and cut off his little finger! Otherwise, Pretty Zhizhi would be very sad!


    Xiaojie smiled at the woman, revealing his white and neat teeth. ¡°Beautiful Sister, I have a drawing in my bag. If you show it to my Pretty Zhizhi, she would know that I¡¯ve been kidnapped.¡±


    The woman felt that her heart was almost melted by this little fellow.


    Oh my God, whose child was this. So good-looking and such a sweet talker!


    The woman was a mistress of Qiao Yanrong and he did not really like her that much, but she looked a little bit like Lian Yun in the eyes. Every time he saw her, Qiao Yanrong would think of how Lian Yun smiled in front of him.


    On the contrary, when the woman cried, Qiao Yanrong¡¯s heart would also soften.


    ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t cut of his hand. Send someone to deliver the drawing!


    ...


    Qiao Yanze helped Nan Zhi into the house. Her legs were shaking and she was unsteady on her feet after learning that An Feng and Xiaojie were kidnapped.


    Soon after entering the house, he received more news.


    Qiao Yanrong had escaped from the dungeon!


    Qiao Yanze had a bad feeling in his heart.


    This kidnapping was probably rted to Qiao Yanrong.


    Nan Zhi sat on the sofa. She took out her phone, wanting to call the police when the doorbell rang.


    Qiao Yanze went to open the door and a little boy was standing at the door. He handed Qiao Yanze a box he was holding in his hands. ¡°Somebody asked me to give this to you.¡±


    Without waiting for Qiao Yanze to speak, the little boy turned and ran away.


    ¡°Mr. Qiao, what¡¯s in the box?¡± Nan Zhi walked over with weak legs, taking the box from him and opening it.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw a drawing, a pair of pearl earrings and a jade bracelet inside.


    ¡°The drawing is Xiaojie¡¯s and the earrings are my mom¡¯s.¡±


    Qiao Yanze pursed his lips. ¡°The jade bracelet is my mom¡¯s.¡±


    Qiao Yanze could almost be certain that this was rted to Qiao Yanrong.


    He grabbed onto Nan Zhi¡¯s shoulders with both hands and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Zhizhi, I heard that Qiao Yanrong escaped from the dungeon. He probably sent someone to kidnap them.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s body swayed. ¡°If he wanted revenge, he could target the adults, why isn¡¯t he letting a child off? Just because Lian Yun is dead, he has to kill off my family?¡±


    ¡°Not only because of Lian Yun¡¯s death... Zhizhi, there¡¯s something I have to confess to you!¡±

 Chapter 607 - Let Them Go

    <h4>Chapter 607: Let Them Go</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi looked at Qiao Yanze¡¯s serious and caution expression and she furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Are you still hiding something from me at this time?¡±


    Qiao Yanze had nned to tell her the truth when she was in a good mood.


    But now, he had no choice but to say it.


    The hands on her shoulders tightened their grip. He had bever been as nervous as he was right now.


    He was afraid that after knowing the truth, she would feel disgusted, and that he would see it on her face.


    He knew that she did not like the people from the Qiao family. And they had no one else to me.


    ¡°There is another reason why Qiao Yanrong wanted to kill you. Your mother, An Feng is my elder sister! And you Zhizhi, you are my niece!¡±


    <i>What...?</i>


    When Nan Zhi heard Qiao Yanze¡¯s words, her mind turned nk.


    Her eyes widened and she looked at Qiao Yanze with disbelief. Her lips trembling. ¡°No... Impossible, are you mistaken?¡±


    Qiao Yanze pulled Nan Zhi into his arms, expressing an unwavering warmth and affection. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake, we really are family. Qiao Yanrong is Auntie He¡¯s son. Auntie He¡¯s rtive was a gynecologist and it was that rtive who switched the child for my father.¡±


    Emotions moved around in Nan Zhi¡¯s chest. She was unable to ept the sudden news.


    She came out of Qiao Yanze¡¯s arms and moved back several steps. ¡°Then what about my grandmother¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s child died at birth and Auntie He gave your mother to her. The jade Ding Shuman had when she came to the Qiao family was given by Auntie He!¡±


    In other words, Auntie He had always known the truth.


    But not only did she not say anything, and had even caused her mother¡¯s mental illness to act up!


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes. She could not imagine how she would get along with the Qiao family after knowing the truth. But first, the most important thing was to save Xiaojie and the others!


    Although Qiao Yanze wanted Nan Zhi to call him ¡®Uncle¡¯, this kind of thing could not be rushed and forced.


    ¡°Zhizhi, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything happen to them.¡±


    Not long after, Nan Zhi received Qiao Yanrong¡¯s call.


    ¡°You¡¯re with Qiao Yanze, aren¡¯t you? Pass the phone to him.¡±


    Nan Zhi pressed the speaker button. Qiao Yanze frowned but kept his voice calm. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t hurt them.¡±


    Qiao Yanrongughed. ¡°Yanze, prepare 100 million US dors before dark. I¡¯ll call you again. Remember, if you dare to tell anyone about this, we will kill all three of them.¡±


    Qiao Yanrong ended the call.


    Nan Zhi took out all her savings but for 100 million dors, it was just a drop in the bucket. Qiao Yanze held Nan Zhi¡¯s hand and said firmly, ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ll resolve it!¡±


    Nan Zhi disliked Madam Qiao, but at this moment, she felt a kind of ease and warmth with Qiao Yanze by her side.


    ...


    After Qiao Yanze collected all the money, he brought it over to the ce designated by Qiao Yanrong.


    Nan Zhi was worried and went with Qiao Yanze.


    When they reached the ce, Qiao Yanrong sent several people to collect the money.


    They only let Qiao Yanze and Nan Zhi in after making sure that Qiao Yanze was not up to any tricks.


    In the innermost room, Qiao Yanze and Nan Zhi saw Xiaojie, Madam Qiao and An Feng were tied up together. Qiao Yanrong was holding arge barrel of petrol and poured it around them.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted when she saw this.


    Qiao Yanze held Nan Zhi¡¯s hand tightly and shook his head at her, signalling for her to not be agitated.


    Qiao Yanrong sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, a newly lit cigarette in his hand.


    The three hostages were not far from him and if he flicked the cigarette lightly, the petrol would be ignited and they would be engulfed by the mes.


    At this time, nobody dared to anger Qiao Yanrong.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve got the money. Shouldn¡¯t you let them go?¡±


    Qiao Yanrong smiled coldly. ¡°Yanze, did I say I would release them once I had the money? But you can exchange one of the three lives here with the 100 million dors. It¡¯s up to you to decide who!¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes darkened.


    The three of them were very important to him and Nan Zhi. They were all irreceable.


    Madam Qiao looked at Qiao Yanrong, who had lost his humanity and had gone insane. She said to Qiao Yanze, ¡°Mom is old and has done many silly things. I really did wrong to your sister and Nan Zhi. Leave me and save your sister and Xiaojie!¡±


    Hearing Madam Qiao¡¯s words, Nan Zhi was incredulous.


    In her memory, Madam Qiao had always been a selfish and difficult richdy.


    She did not expect her to be willing to sacrifice herself to protect her mother and Xiaojie.


    Nan Zhi believed at this moment that she really loved her child!


    ¡°Brother, tell me, what on earth do you want to let them go?¡±


    Qiao Yanrong¡¯s eyes were red and heughed. ¡°Yanze, we have been brothers for many years but you betrayed and deceived me! And mom, she is willing to sacrifice herself even before her daughter has acknowledged her. Your family is so touching I¡¯m almost moved to tears. But you know what? The more you are like this, the more ufortable I feel. Originally, all this was mine. But An Feng¡¯s appearance took everything away from me!¡±


    Qiao Yanrong suddenly took out a sharp dagger and came up to Qiao Yanze. ¡°You asked me what I want in order for me to let them go. Then, stab Nan Zhi!¡±


    With that, Qiao Yanrong rose from the sofa and the hand holding the cigarette pointed at the hostages who were drenched with petrol.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Pretty Zhizhi!¡± Xiaojie, who was tied up, wanted to protect Nan Zhi but was powerless, tears filling his big ck eyes.


    An Feng and Madam Qiao were also very agitated, scrambling to be stabbed for Nan Zhi.


    Qiao Yanze bent down and picked up the dagger, looking at Qiao Yanrong with red eyes. ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t stab Nan Zhi. But if I stab myself, can you promise to let them go?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes quivered and she held on tightly to Qiao Yanze¡¯s arm.


    Qiao Yanze pulled Nan Zhi behind him and gave her a meaningful nce.


    Qiao Yanze slowly raised the dagger and just when he was about to stab himself in the abdomen, Nan Zhi, who was standing behind him took the opportunity to secretly press the bracelet on her hand. The bracelet was given to her by Qiao Yanze and there were three anesthetic needles inside which were potent enough to make an elephant faint.


    Qiao Yanrong felt a pain in his chest and lowered his head to look at the anesthetic needle.


    When Qiao Yanrong fell slowly to the ground, there was a cold smile on his lips.


    Nan Zhi and Qiao Yanze did not have time to care about Qiao Yanrong. They quickly untied the ropes around Xiaojie and the rest.


    Before they could fully untie them, a strange ticking sound could be heard in the suddenly silent air.


    Qiao Yanze went forward and opened Qiao Yanrong¡¯s clothes. He had a bomb tied to him.


    There was only ten seconds left...


    Qiao Yanze instantly understood the purpose of Qiao Yanrong¡¯s kidnapping!

 Chapter 608 - Touched

    <h4>Chapter 608: Touched</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Qiao Yanze instantly understood the purpose of Qiao Yanrong¡¯s kidnapping!


    He let his aplices get the ransom outside while he stayed inside the house with a bomb tied to his body. His purpose was to kill himself and take them all with him!


    ¡°Go, go quickly!¡±


    The time on the bomb turned from nine seconds to eight...


    Time seemed to move in slow motion.


    Nan Zhi also heard the sound of the bomb and she helped Madam Qiao and An Feng up, and held Xiaojie in her arms.


    They burst outside quickly, scrambling to get as far away as possible.


    An Feng suddenly tripped over a broken chair in her rush. When Nan Zhi and Madam Qiao saw this, they wanted to help her but Qiao Yanze shouted at them, ¡°I¡¯ll help Sister, just go!¡±


    An Feng had sprained her foot and she urged Qiao Yanze, ¡°Time is almost up, go!¡±


    Qiao Yanze helped An Feng up and took her outside quickly. ¡°How could I possibly leave my elder sister behind now that we¡¯ve finally found you?¡±


    BOOM!!


    It was a sharp sound, a thunderous explosion like a volcano has erupted.


    A rush of heat burst out, engulfing the surroundings in mes.


    If Qiao Yanze was alone, he could have avoided it, but he could not leave his sister behind.


    If she was injured, Zhizhi and his mother would be devastated!


    She was a loved one he finally found and he would protect her at all costs!


    A dark mushroom cloud rose in the sky. Qiao Yanze blocked the fire and heat with his body, shielding An Feng under his body to protect her from the explosion.


    ...


    In the ambnce, Nan Zhi looked at Qiao Yanze, who was lifted up into the ambnce with his back badly mutted and the tears in her eyes fell uncontrobly.


    ¡°Mr. Qiao!¡± She panicked as she watched the blood flowing out and staining his clothes red.


    ¡°Mr. Qiao, wake up. You¡¯re not allowed to die, do you hear me?¡± She was terrified and her mind was in a nk. She was afraid that he would die just like that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry...¡± Qiao Yanze opened his eyes slowly, his eyes showing a trace of heartache upon seeing her panicked expression. ¡°My luck is very good, how could I die so easily? Just...¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Just what, tell me!¡±


    ¡°Just that I¡¯m really in pain. If... if you could call me uncle, maybe it would ease my pain...¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s wet eyshes fluttered, and she bit her lip hard, yet the word ¡®Uncle¡¯ could note out that easily.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s face was scrunched up and he whimpered in pain.


    Nan Zhi saw his bloody shoulder and her heart was in pain.


    She did not expect him to save her mother without regard to his life and all the discontent she felt previously disappeared with the wind.


    She closed her eyes and said softly, ¡°Uncle.¡±


    ¡°What? I couldn¡¯t hear.¡±


    Nan Zhi opened her eyes and red at Qiao Yanze when she saw theughter in his eyes. ¡°You heard it clearly.¡±


    Qiao Yanze wanted to lift his hand to touch Nan Zhi¡¯s head but when he moved, his shoulder burned with pain.


    Nan Zhi felt moved, yet amused. ¡°You¡¯re injured, don¡¯t move about!¡±


    ¡°Oh man, this is first time I¡¯ve seen you crying for me. It¡¯s worth it to be hurt!¡± Qiao Yanze looked like a child who had gotten candy, his lips lifted into a happy smile.


    He was still seriously injured so after saying a few words, he fell unconscious again.


    ...


    The follow-up to the kidnapping was that Qiao Yanrong was killed instantly by the bomb and the aplices who took the 100 million dors were arrested by the police very quickly.


    The ransom was returned to the Qiao family.


    Except for Qiao Yanze, who was seriously injured, everyone else had escaped unscathed.


    Xiaojie was still young after all, and had been a little frightened. But he returned to normal after Nan Zhi apanied him for a few days.


    ...


    Today, Nan Zhi picked up Xiaojie from school and went to the hospital to visit Qiao Yanze.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, since you call Uncle Qiao ¡®uncle¡¯, then what should I call him?¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled. ¡°Granduncle.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect Uncle Qiao to be a Granduncle at such a young age.¡±


    Nan Zhi thought of how Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression would be when Xiaojie called him ¡®Granduncle¡¯. It would be so wonderful!


    As they approached Qiao Yanze¡¯s ward, Xiaojie struggled out of Nan Zhi¡¯s hold and pushed open the door, shouting with his childish voice, ¡°Granduncle, Granduncle, Brother Jie is here!¡±


    Qiao Yanze was teasing the young nurse who was injecting him. When he heard the word ¡®Granduncle¡¯, he almost choked on his own saliva.


    The young nurse was shocked. ¡°Young Master Qiao, you¡¯re so young yet you¡¯re a granduncle already? Or do you look young and you¡¯re actually a lot older?¡±


    Before Qiao Yanze could say anything, the nurse¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw a cute child shooting towards them wearing a blue little suit, white shirt and carrying a bag. ¡°Young Master Qiao, is that your niece¡¯s son? He¡¯s so cute and lovely!¡±


    A brilliant smile appeared on Xiaojie¡¯s beautiful and delicate little face and he said, ¡°Sister Nurse is also pretty, it¡¯s no wonder my Granduncle wanted to rob the cradle!¡±


    The nurse had no resistance to an adorable child and she smiled, crouching in front of Xiaojie, and could not help pinching his little face with a smitten expression on her face. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Why¡¯re you so cute? Oh my, I regret being born early. If I were your age, I would have a chance to be your girlfriend!¡±


    The mouth of Qiao Yanze, who was on the hospital bed, twitched.


    How old was this little fellow? He could make the nurses in the inpatient department lose their souls when they saw him!


    Qiao Yanze did not know how many girls he would harm when he grew up!


    After the nurse left, Nan Zhi entered the ward.


    Seeing the thermos sk in Nan Zhi¡¯s hands, Qiao Yanze sighed, ¡°Zhizhi is still good to me. This little thing undercut me and took away my limelight!¡± Previously, when he flirted with girls, he would be able to get them without too much trouble, but ever since the appearance of this little fellow, the gaze of all the pretty nurses were only on Xiaojie.


    Nan Zhi took out the food she had prepared and looked at Qiao Yanze, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°You¡¯re a grown up. Why don¡¯t you look for a serious girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Why are you talking like your grandmother now?¡± Then, seeming to have thought of something, Qiao Yanze¡¯s upturned eyes narrowed slightly at Nan Zhi. ¡°Did you call Grandmother already?¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lips and shook her head truthfully.


    ¡°Take your time, who asked my mom to be blind before.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Qiao Yanze, feeling touched.


    Her life seemed to be too different all of a sudden. This kind of kinship was what she had always longed for!


    ...


    Qiao Yanze stayed in the hospital for nearly a month. When he was discharged from the hospital, Nan Zhi promised to go to the Qiao castle to have a meal at his repeated request.


    After the kidnapping, An Feng hade to terms with the fact that she was Madam Qiao¡¯s daughter and they had already reunited.


    Nan Zhi was the only one who still had some misunderstanding with Madam Qiao and could not call her ¡®Grandmother¡¯ so easily.


    When Madam Qiao learned that Nan Zhi would being back with Qiao Yanze, she had told her servants to tidy up the room and went to the market to buy fresh vegetables personally.

 Chapter 609 - She’s Really A Troublemaker

    <h4>Chapter 609: She¡¯s Really A Troublemaker</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Everyone in the castle, except Nan Yao and Li Ying, was preparing for the lunch this afternoon.


    They were still holding a ray of hope that An Feng and Nan Zhi would not return to the Qiao family.


    After all, Madam Qiao had once treated them so badly and with what Nan Yao knew about Nan Zhi, Nan Zhi would not acknowledge this kin.


    But in the end, she still underestimated Nan Zhi¡¯s shamelessness!


    In order to cling to power, she still returned to the Qiao family.


    Nan Yao¡¯s life here now was like that of a ve.


    Although she was pregnant with Pei Xuan¡¯s child, her status had not improved.


    What¡¯s more, she did not even want to have children with that fool Pei Xuan!


    But Li Ying had warned her that if anything happened to the child, she would not let her off!


    Nan Yao¡¯s eyes moved around and she thought angrily, what if she used Nan Zhi to get rid of this child?


    ...


    When Nan Zhi and Qiao Yanze arrived at the castle, all the servants were standing at the entrance of the castle neatly in two rows. They bowed respectfully and politely seeing hering over. ¡°Miss Zhi.¡±


    It was Nan Zhi¡¯s first time being greeted by so many servants and she was somewhat at a loss. She nodded and smiled. ¡°Hello.¡±


    When Li Ying saw this, she burst outughing. ¡°Inexperienced bumpkin.¡±


    Nan Zhi happened to pass by Li Ying and when she heard her words, she smiled slightly. ¡°You¡¯re upset that the bumpkin has turned into a phoenix, aren¡¯t you?¡± When she said this, Nan Zhi¡¯s expression changed and her gaze turned sharp. ¡°What a shame, even if you¡¯re upset, you still have to hold it in.¡±


    Li Ying was furious. ¡°You...¡±


    Madam Qiao had cooked personally today and when she heard voices, she came out and saw Li Ying looking grim. Madam Qiao¡¯s expression darkened and she scolded, ¡°Li Ying, what are you doing to Zhizhi? In the future, she and Ah Feng will be the owners of this house. You should be polite to them!¡±


    Li Ying was so angry that her face paled.


    But she could not vent her anger at Madam Qiao.


    When Madam Qiao looked at Nan Zhi, her expression became gentle and she held Nan Zhi¡¯s hand, saying with a pleasant face, ¡°There are still a few more dishes left before we¡¯re ready to eat. I¡¯ll let the servant show you up to your room first?¡±


    Nan Zhi was still not used to Madam Qiao¡¯s kindness and she drew back her hand with an unnatural expression and a stiff smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Madam Qiao looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s beautiful face and recalled how they met for the first time. At that time, she felt that this girl was too eye-catching like she was able to the downfall of a country and people because of her beauty. She was afraid that her son would be enticed by her and had never been kind to her.


    It was precisely because of what she had done and said that she always felt extremely guilty and ashamed in front of Nan Zhi.


    She was not a good elder.


    Madam Qiao¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Nan Zhi looked at Madam Qiao and then looked away quietly.


    Qiao Yanze saw that his mother was feeling bad again and he wrapped his arm around her shoulders. ¡°Mom, take it easy, there¡¯s still a long time ahead.¡±


    Madam Qiao nodded.


    Nan Zhi, led by the servant, went upstairs to see the room Madam Qiao had prepared for her.


    It was aplete princess-styled room.


    Pink veil, pink bed, pink sofa... Even the bedsheets and nket were pink.


    There was also a portrait of her on the wall.


    ¡°My mom drew it herself. She used to be a famous painter in the court but she has already been retired for many years. For you and Sister, she came out of retirement. What do you think of it, it¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    It was more than okay, it was vivid and fascinating and anyone could tell at a that she was very skilled.


    Nan Zhi never thought that she would step into the Qiao castle again with the status of a family member.


    After lunch, Nan Zhi walked around the back garden.


    When she was at the spot where she was almost taken advantage of by Ye Yanfeng, she could not help thinking of Mu Sihan...


    That night, he knocked Ye Yanfeng out and saved her. She wondered how he was doing now, and how long he would take toe back from the war.


    ¡°You must be very proud, aren¡¯t you? You must be extremely happy in your heart, right?¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s angry voice suddenly sounded behind her.


    During lunch, Nan Zhi heard Li Ying mentioned that Nan Yao was pregnant with Pei Xuan¡¯s child and she had a blood test beforehand, and it was a boy!


    Ever since she appeared in the castle, she felt that there was a menacing gaze on her and needless to say, it must be Nan Yao.


    Nan Yao turned from a phoenix on the branch to a pheasant in the dirt. A pheasant with its feathers all plucked out and suddenly learned that her enemy was the real phoenix. It was evident that she would be jealous and resentful in her heart.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, why do you always get the best things?¡± Nan Yao asked hysterically.


    Nan Zhi looked at the emotional Nan Yao. She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re here for another reason, right? Don¡¯t around the bush, spit it out.¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s hands clenched into fists and her features seemed distorted. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to make you take the me for me!¡±


    Without waiting for Nan Zhi to say anything, Nan Yao suddenly leaped into theke in front.


    The weather had cooled down and Nan Yao was determined to let herself miscarry by jumping into theke without hesitation.


    After Nan Yao jumped into theke, she iled around and shouted for help.


    Nan Zhi crossed her arms and looked at the scene in front of her coldly.


    After a while, Li Ying rushed over and saw the struggling Nan Yao in theke and she was shocked, turning to the servant behind and said, ¡°Quick, get down and save her!¡±


    After the servant went into the water, Li Ying red furiously at Nan Zhi. ¡°You¡¯ve juste to the castle but you¡¯re already making trouble. You pushed Nan Yao, didn¡¯t you? I don¡¯t care what personal grudges you have but if anything happens to the child in Nan Yao¡¯s stomach, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Madam Qiao rushed over with her butler.


    When Li Ying saw Madam Qiao, her tears started to fall. ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t be biased just because you found your biological daughter and granddaughter. You know that Nan Yao is pregnant with our Pei family¡¯s child but your granddaughter is so cruel to push Nan Yao into theke!¡±


    Nan Zhi nced at Madam Qiao. If she believed Li Ying¡¯s words and questioned her likest time, she would leave immediately.


    Madam Qiao was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Before we find out what happened, don¡¯t push the me on the child.¡±


    Li Ying¡¯s heart sank.


    Madam Qiao did not believe her? But the facts were all there. If Nan Zhi did not push Nan Yao, then did Nan Yao fall into theke herself?


    The servants jumped into the water to save Nan Yao. Nan Yao had choked on a few mouthfuls of water and was shivering, her face pale. After she caught her breath, she looked at Nan Zhi with a frightened expression with her body trembling. ¡°I know I offended you before and you¡¯re unhappy with me, but the child in my stomach is innocent!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Nan Yao coldly and she smiled slightly. ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that I pushed you?¡±


    ¡°I-I saw it.¡± A young maid stepped out, trembling with fear and pointed at Nan Zhi. ¡°I saw Miss Zhi pushing Nan Yao into the water with my own eyes.¡±

 Chapter 610 - Return After The War!

    <h4>Chapter 610: Return After The War!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Li Ying heard this, she stepped forward to criticize Nan Zhi. ¡°You still say that you didn¡¯t do anything? Zhen¡¯er is the most honest servant in the Qiao family¡¯s castle. We all know her character very well. She would never lie!¡±


    Madam Qiao frowned.


    Li Ying was right. Honest Zhen¡¯er would not wrongly use people.


    But Madam Qiao did not believe Nan Yao.


    Madam Qiao looked at Zhen¡¯er sharply. ¡°Zhen¡¯er are you telling the truth?¡±


    Zhen¡¯er¡¯s legs turned weak and she knelt on the ground, shaking her head with tears rolling down her face. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Sister, with Zhen¡¯er¡¯s testimony, do you still not believe that Nan Zhi intentionally retaliated against Nan Yao? She¡¯s trying to kill our Pei family¡¯s descendant! You can¡¯t let such a vicious woman like this stay in the Qiao family!¡±


    Madam Qiao looked at Nan Zhi. ¡°Zhizhi, I want to hear what you have to say. Did you push Nan Yao?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still denying it?¡± Li Ying wanted to skin Nan Zhi alive. ¡°Would Yaoyao have jumped into theke herself?¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled faintly and was calm as a cidke on a winter¡¯s day. ¡°Why not?¡±


    Nan Yao shook her head, tears falling. ¡°Nan Zhi, I have Zhen¡¯er to testify for me. Do you have anyone to testify for you? Why don¡¯t you admit that you¡¯re trying to harm me?¡±


    ¡°Why should she admit what she hadn¡¯t done?¡± A tall figure came out from behind the big tree by theke.


    Seeing Qiao Yanze¡¯s appearance, Nan Yao felt terrible.


    Why were all the people she was interested in all so good towards Nan Zhi? And she ended up having a child of a fool?


    ¡°Yanze, don¡¯t be charmed by that vixen Nan Zhi. Although she¡¯s your niece, she has not lived with you from young. You don¡¯t even know her character at all!¡±


    Qiao Yanze came out to the crowd and took out the digital video camera in his hand. ¡°What a coincidence. I was taking a video for Zhizhi by thekeside and Nan Yao was like a mad dog running out to bite people. I¡¯ve recorded everything.¡±


    When Nan Yao heard this, her face paled.


    Zhen¡¯er who was kneeling on the ground started to tremble and she kept kowtowing to Madam Qiao, her head smashing against the ground. ¡°Madam, I am wrong. Nan Yao threatened me because my mother fell sick after retiring and needed arge amount of money, but the butler refused to lend me the money. So I secretly stole your wild ginseng to sell and was seen by Nan Yao...¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Zhen¡¯er, you...¡± Before Nan Yao could finish, Li Ying, who had finished watching the video, pped Nan Yao hard.


    ¡°Slut, how dare you jump into theke yourself! Do you want to get rid of my grandson?¡± Li Ying¡¯s face was red with anger and she pped Nan Yao again.


    Nan Yao never thought that Nan Zhi would ask Qiao Yanze to take a video of everything behind the tree.


    Nan Zhi saw through Nan Yao¡¯s doubts. She came up to her, looking at the red and swollen cheeks pped by Li Ying, a small smile on her face. ¡°Since I entered the castle, you have been looking at me with evil intentions. During the meal, when Li Ying mentioned that you were pregnant, you gripped your spoon tightly, looking indignant but could only hold it down. From what I understand of you, you must have hated the child. You set me up before during yourst pregnancy, so I felt that you would do it another time...¡±


    Nan Yao only reacted after a while and she red at Nan Zhi with red eyes. ¡°After the meal, you deliberately said that you were full and wanted to go for a walk, in fact, you wanted to lure me over, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You wanted to use my hand to make you miscarry, of course I would choose a good spot for you.¡±


    Nan Yao got up from the ground and rushed towards Nan Zhi with a frightening expression. ¡°You slut!¡±


    Qiao Yanze asked the servant to hold Nan Yao and said coldly, ¡°Mom, I nned to let Sister and Zhizhi move back home, but there are too many outsiders in the house. It¡¯s time for you to make a decision.¡±


    Li Ying heard Qiao Yanze¡¯s words and she reeled back as if he had pped her. ¡°Yanze, this was Nan Yao¡¯s fault and I¡¯ll teach her a good lesson. I¡¯m your aunt, how could I be an outsider?¡± Then Li Ying looked at Madam Qiao. ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t ignore your brother and sister-inw just because you have your daughter back!¡±


    Madam Qiao rubbed her throbbing temples. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a ce in the Capital? Move back to your own vi. I¡¯m getting old, the things in the castle will be overseen by Yanze.¡±


    Li Ying fell to the ground with an ashen face. She finally got to live in the castle but because of Nan Yao, she was being kicked out.


    How could she face the upper ss society in the future? Li Ying pped Nan Yao roughly twice on the face.


    Nan Yao fell to the ground, her tears flowing out from the pain.


    She was hateful but she was powerless to do anything.


    ...


    Time flew by.


    Three months had passed in a twinkling of an eye.


    Qiao Yanze helped Nan Zhi and An Feng with the migration procedures and both mother and daughter were living in the castle.


    Because Nan Zhi would think of Mu Sihan from time to time and worry about his safety on the battlefield, Qiao Yanze did not want her to think too much and arranged for her to work for the Capital Satellite Broadcasting Station.


    He originally wanted her to be an anchor, but she insisted on depending on herself and so he did not force her.


    Entering again into a new working environment, and it was because of connections, there was much gossip and many also questioned her ability.


    But Nan Zhi was not a neer in the workforce. She was able to find ways to solve these problems.


    She joined the military channel and started out by being a reporter.


    Every day, she had to pay attention to the situation at the Yukou border, but there were few reports from the front line. She only knew where the bombings were and how many soldiers had died.


    There had not been any news about Mu Sihan, but to Nan Zhi, no news was good news.


    It was proof that he was still safe.


    That day, Nan Zhi was sorting out her manuscripts before leaving work when suddenly, a colleague ran over and said excitedly, ¡°I heard that Yukou border and the neighbouring countries have ceased fighting. The two sides are going to sign an alliance treaty of peace! There¡¯s going to be a batch of wounded soldiersing back tonight.¡±


    The tight feeling in Nan Zhi¡¯s heart finally rxed and the fingers typing on the keyboard curled slightly.


    The war was finally over, would he be back soon?


    ¡°Nan Zhi,e with me to report live when the wounded soldiers are back.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    7.30 p.m.


    Several helicopters, apanied by roaring wind,nded at the military hospital entrance.


    Nan Zhi was reporting in front of the camera.


    She watched as the wounded soldiers being carried into the hospital, some had their arms broken, some their legs, some their eyes... And Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened.


    Thest soldier being carried down was a familiar face to Nan Zhi.


    Bo Yan.


    He seemed to have injured his arms and legs.

 Chapter 611 - Worried

    <h4>Chapter 611: Worried</h4>


    Ever since Bo Yan went to the battlefield, Yan Hua looked indifferent, but she was still worried.


    Although she hated him, she had never wanted anything to happen to him!


    She was busy with work almost every day but she would still watch the news on the military channel.


    When she was messaging Nan Zhi, she would also talk about the war at the Yukou border.


    Nan Zhi knew that Yan Hua was worried, so after the live broadcast, she called Yan Hua.


    After finding out that Bo Yan had returned safely, Yan Hua¡¯s suspended heart was finally released.


    ¡°Huahua, he¡¯s injured. Are youing to the military hospital to visit him?¡±


    Yan Hua thought of that night before he went to war. Back then, she had used Su Mo to make him believe that she had a new lover and that she would never look back!


    Her purpose was not to have any more contact with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± As long as he had returned safely, he would surely be treated well with the medical expertise of the military hospital.


    After her call with Yan Hua, Nan Zhi wanted to go to the hospital to find Bo Yan.


    Although he was back, Mu Sihan was still nowhere to be seen. She wanted to ask him about Mu Sihan.


    But the departments where the wounded soldiers were hospitalized were heavily guarded, and no media or external parties could enter.


    Nan Zhi had no choice but to call Qiao Yanze.


    Qiao Yanze arrived at the hospital soon and he found out that Bo Yan was having an operation in the operating room.


    ¡°He was shot once in the thigh and once in his left arm. He was anesthetized during the operation and won¡¯t wake up until tomorrow.¡± Qiao Yanze dragged Nan Zhi into a sports car. ¡°Bo Yan¡¯s back, so Mu Sihan should be safe. Just wait for him toe back. If you¡¯re really worried then you can ask Bo Yan tomorrow.¡±


    Nan Zhi felt that what Qiao Yanze said was reasonable. She nodded and went back with him.


    ...


    Yan Hua had a nightmare that Bo Yan died on the operating table.


    She could not sleep any more after waking up.


    Zhizhi said that he was injured, but she did not say where and if it was serious.


    Yan Hua looked at Little Apple beside her. As she grew up every day, the child¡¯s eyes grew more and more like Bo Yan.


    Long eyshes, beautiful eyes, she was exquisite and delicate.


    Yan Hua leaned close to Little Apple and said softly, ¡°Darling, do you think I should go and see him?¡±


    The next day, Yan Hua had made a decision.


    She was going to the hospital to ask about Bo Yan¡¯s injury.


    Yan Hua met with the same situation as Nan Zhi when she arrived at the military hospital.


    They did not let her in.


    Yan Hua nned to leave and when she came out of the hospital, a tanned young man in a military uniform stopped her.


    ¡°Hello, Sister.¡±


    The man greeted Yan Hua warmly.


    Yan Hua was stunned for several seconds before she responded. She had seen this man in front of her before.


    If she remembered correctly, he was called Stone and was 21 years old...


    ¡°Hello, Stone.¡±


    Stone saw that Yan Hua still remembered him and he scratched the back of his head shyly. ¡°You¡¯ve got such a good memory. I thought you didn¡¯t remember me! Oh, you¡¯re here to see Boss, right?¡±


    Yan Hua nodded her head with an unnatural expression. ¡°I wanted to see how his injury was, but they won¡¯t let me in.¡±


    ¡°They must not have known you¡¯re Boss¡¯s sister. Come, I¡¯ll bring you in.¡±


    Yan Hua bit her lip and stood unmovingly. ¡°Stone, how is he doing?¡±


    In the battlefield, Stone and Boss met with an ambush and almost could not make it back. At that time, he heard Boss confide in him that he was the most apologetic to his sister.


    Boss was shot and on the helicopter, Stone heard him calling out his sister¡¯s name.


    When Stone was sorting out his belongings, he found that he had written a letter. He then realized why Boss did not allow him to like his sister. He already had deep feelings for his sister.


    Stone did not know what had happened between them, but he could see that Sister did not want to have any interactions with Boss.


    Yan Hua saw that Stone was silent and she frowned unconsciously. ¡°Was he seriously injured?¡±


    Stone nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes, Boss was shot twice and almost died. Sister, go with me to see him. I don¡¯t know if Boss can get through this critical period. If you don¡¯t see him now, you might not have the chance in the future!¡±


    Yan Hua looked at Stone¡¯s honest appearance and did not think he would lie to her.


    Yan Hua did not hesitate anymore. She hurried behind Stone and entered the hospital.


    Stone took Yan Hua to the top VIP area, and the more she walked in, the more strange Yan Hua felt.


    If Bo Yan was seriously injured and still in a critical condition, shouldn¡¯t he be in the intensive care unit?


    ¡°Stone, are you sure he hasn¡¯t passed the critical condition?¡±


    Stone scratched his head and dared not to look at Yan Hua. ¡°Sister, Boss was shot twice, his injury was really serious.¡±


    They went to the innermost ward.


    Several nurses pushing carts loaded with medicine came out of the ward in a terrible state.


    ¡°He went out on the battlefield, and was not afraid of bullets piercing through his skin, but is afraid of injections and medicines!¡±


    ¡°His temper was so scary!¡±


    Looking at the nurses who were pale with fright, Yan Hua asked, ¡°May I know if the patient in this ward has the surname of Bo?¡±


    ¡°Yes! He looked good and was a hero but his temper was really scary! He refused to take his medicine, have his injections or let us do our routine checkup, and even drove us out. Fromst night till now, we were almost tortured to death by him!¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s attention was on the five words ¡®afraid of injections and medicine¡¯!


    He was once from the Special Anti-Drug Team, and was now Mu Sihan¡¯s right arm. A man who was able to wield guns and go onto the battlefield was afraid of injections and medicine?


    This was unbelievable!


    Yan Huaughed in an unkindly manner.


    Afterughing, she realized that the nurses were looking at her like she was a monster and she stoppedughing quickly.


    But just as she had stoppedughing, Stone, who was beside her, started tough. ¡°Hahaha, Boss is afraid of nothing but is actually afraid of injections and medicine. This is too much fun!¡±


    The nurses were speechless.


    After the nurses left, Stone looked into the ward from the window. He then said to Yan Hua, ¡°Sister, Boss seems to be awake, but his expression is still dark. I definitely won¡¯t be able to persuade him, so you go in and persuade him!¡±


    Before Yan Hua could say anything, Stone pushed her into the ward.


    The door was pushed open and Yan Hua staggered forward a few steps. She wanted to back away but it was toote.


    The man who was half lying on the bed was wearing a loose hospital gown on his upper body, his arm wrapped with bandages, his lower body was covered by a thin nket and it seemed like he was not wearing any pants below. He looked towards the door when he heard the noise.


    Yan Hua¡¯s heart jumped and she steadied herself, looking up and meeting his eyes.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll leave our boss to you.¡± Stone shut the door after he had finished speaking.


    Yan Hua pursed her lips, looking at the man¡¯s thin face. His facial features seemed even more well-defined and prominent, the contours of his face more indifferent and cold.

 Chapter 612 - Domineering Kiss!

    <strong>Chapter 612: Domineering Kiss!</strong>


    When their eyes met, Yan Hua felt like a century had passed.


    That pair of long upturned eyes on her gave her a feeling of being unable to escape.


    She wanted to pretend that she did not care but the panic in her heart was getting worse.


    The ward was quiet and Yan Hua felt extremely tormented with their eyes locked like that.


    Being looked at by him like this, it felt like the feelings inside her were exposed. Yan Hua¡¯s chest felt slightly ufortable and her mind was confused. She wanted to cut off the pastpletely and remove him, but when she heard that he was injured, she was unable to sleep and was worried...


    Yan Hua bit her lips hard and the pain cleared her head.


    Her first reaction was to run away.


    Since he was well and not in danger, there was really no need for her to stay.


    As soon as this thought came out, Yan Hua turned and walked out of the ward.


    ¡°Yan Hua, stop!¡±


    The handsome and indifferent man had not expected that she would leave without saying a word and a dark look appeared in his eyes.


    But the woman who turned and left seemed not to have heard him. She pulled open the door and fled, as if there was a beast behind her.


    Bo Yan¡¯s handsome face darkened immediately and he cursed in a low voice, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Pulling the needle off the back of his hand, he lifted the nket and got out of the bed.


    A piercing pain spread through his body when his injured leg touched the ground.


    After a few steps, he stumbled and fell to the ground.


    ¡°F**k!¡±


    Blood seeped out from the area that was wrapped with bandages.


    He got up from the ground arduously, limped to the door but was unable to give chase as he was not wearing any pants.


    Yan Hua ran to the elevator, pressed for it and went in. A few secondster, she came out again.


    She had forgotten to give the fruit basket to him and forgot to ask him about Mu Sihan.


    She was a little angry at herself after calming down.


    Why did she run away just now?


    The more she evaded him, the more it showed that she was unable to treat him like an ordinary person.


    Taking a deep breath, Yan Hua went back to the ward.


    She knocked but there was no answer.


    After a while, she pushed the door open.


    The man was no longer on the bed.


    Yan Hua was slightly surprised. His leg and arm were injured, where could he have gone?


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± The man¡¯s cold voice sounded and Yan Hua followed the voice and looked down, seeing the man who was supposed to be on the bed had one leg against the wall, his face pale and his injured leg bloody.


    Yan Hua¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she tightened the grip she had on the fruit basket.


    Bo Yan looked at the woman he had not seen for almost three months. She seemed to have lost some more weight, her chin was sharp, making her eyes look even more big and bright.


    Yan Hua put down the fruit basket and looked at the man¡¯s injured leg.


    The ce he was injured was not far from his sensitive area and with one nce, other than the blood-stained gauze, she could still see his bulging ck underwear.


    The man saw her gazending on his sensitive area and he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Did Su Mo not let you see his?¡±


    Yan Hua did not understand him and looked at him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You keep staring at that part of a man. What, Su Mo can¡¯t satisfy you?¡±


    There was a strange tone to his cold voice.


    Yan Hua understood the meaning in the man¡¯s words and her beautiful face turned red.


    She red at him. ¡°What¡¯s there to see about a man¡¯s thing? I¡¯m looking at where you¡¯re hurt.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to see about a man¡¯s thing?¡± His handsome face turned cold, mulling over the meaning in her words. ¡°You saw Su Mo¡¯s before?¡±


    ¡°Why are you always mentioning Su Mo...¡± Yan Hua suddenly remembered she had told him that she was dating Su Mo and she stopped the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll help you to the bed. You have to change the dressing on your leg.¡±


    Yan Hua pulled his uninjured arm, wanting to put it over her shoulders but was pushed away by him coldly.


    His rejection made the surrounding air seem to fall below freezing point.


    Yan Hua held down the bitter feeling in her heart and said with an expressionless face, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll call the doctor toe over... By the way, I wanted to ask you, how is Young Master Mu?¡±


    Bo Yan did not answer her.


    Silence spread through the air, heavy and pervasive.


    Yan Hua turned and went out.


    But she had just taken a few steps when her wrist was grabbed tightly.


    Although he was injured, his strength was still great, and her fair skin turned red from his grip.


    ¡°You came here today to ask about Sihan for Nan Zhi?¡±


    Yan Hua pursed her lips and could not speak.


    Bo Yan looked at her beautiful face and said in a slightly mocking manner, ¡°Or, you wanted to tell me how happy you have been with Su Mo these past few months?¡±


    Yan Hua looked at the man¡¯s handsome face which was tensed and shook his hand off, moving back a few steps. ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor over.¡±


    Before she could turn, she was hugged from the back by the man.


    The man¡¯s firm and strong body was hot and clung to her slender back.


    ¡°Huahua,¡± the man¡¯s lips came close to her ear, saying with clenched teeth but in a helpless tone, ¡°I wanted to let you go, as long as you were happy. But why did youe? Why are you here?¡±


    He held her tightly and the wound on his injured arm opened up again. The smell of blood wafted into Yan Hua¡¯ nose.


    She tried to move his hand away but he was very stubborn.


    Fiery kissesnded on her cheeks and ears.


    That wet touch made Yan Hua¡¯s body stiffen and she felt numb like electricity had shot through her.


    ¡°Huahua, I¡¯ll never regard you as my sister again. When I almost died in the battlefield, I suddenly realized that the woman I wanted, even if she was married, I would snatch her back!¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s heart jolted.


    She could hardly believe that the man who said those words used to be cold, indifferent and abstinent.


    Yan Hua looked at him with her head tilted. At the moment, his thin lips pressed against hers.


    Yan Hua stared at him with her eyes wide and her blood pressure rose.


    If it were not for the same facial features and face, she almost thought that the man in front of her was not the one she had known.


    Just when she was distracted, the man had already pried open her mouth and sucked at her tongue.


    Yan Hua was dizzy by his sudden kiss.


    But her rationality was still there. She stretched out her hands and pushed at his shoulders. But before she could exert her strength, the door to the ward was pushed open and Nan Zhi¡¯s voice floated in, ¡°Bo Yan, I heard that you¡¯re awake. I came to ask you if Mu Sihan is still at Yukou border? Why didn¡¯t hee b©`Oh my God, I think I came at the wrong time.¡±

 Chapter 613 - A Childish Man

    Chapter 613: A Childish Man


    The door of the ward was mmed shut again with a bang.


    Yan Hua, who almost got lost in the man¡¯s kisses, regained her senses. She quickly broke free from the man¡¯s arms and stepped back.


    Ever since what had happened at the Yan family, Bo Yan had not worn sses. Maybe he did not need to have a refined and elegant appearance. Without his sses, his facial features looked carve-liked, handsome and cold.


    Before she had time to be angry, she realized that his expression was more dark than hers.


    His jaw was clenched tight as if a storm was approaching.


    Yan Hua wanted to ask him what right did he have to kiss her but when she saw his fierce and cold expression, she swallowed the words that were already by her lips.


    ¡°What are you angry about?¡± She asked him with a frown.


    The lines of Bo Yan¡¯s face turned even sharper and he said, ¡°She didn¡¯t knock.¡±


    ¡°With Zhizhi¡¯s personality, she should have knocked but we didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    Bo Yan narrowed his eyes and a trace of fierceness shed past. ¡°I¡¯m not wearing any pants,¡± he repeated.


    Yan Hua subconsciously lowered her eyes and looked at his lower body. The loose and big hospital gown almost covered his underwear. There was nothing to look at at all, just that the pair of long legs exposed outside were prone to make one lost in a reverie.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re not wearing underwear and Zhizhi won¡¯t look so closely. Besides, don¡¯t you just wear a pair of swimming trunks when you go swimming?¡±


    Bo Yan looked at Yan Hua who was speaking up for another woman and his face turned stern and cold. ¡°I don¡¯t go swimming in public.¡±


    Thinking of the time she was shooting her cover photos at the beach, she was wearing a bikini underneath her white shirt and when she came out of the sea, the thin shirt clung to her wet skin and the figure inside was eye-catching.


    ¡°Only you are allowed to look at my body.¡± Suddenly he lowered his head, and murmured with his lips on her.


    After he had finished, he limped to the bed.


    His breath still lingered on Yan Hua¡¯s lips and his voice still reverberating in her ears.


    He had just gone to fight in a war, why did it seem like he had changed?


    Before, he was an enigma, he would not say any nice words to her.


    Looking at him lying on the bed, the leg that was wrapped with gauze was now full of blood. Yan Hua snapped out of her daze and went out to call the doctor and find Zhizhi.


    Yan Hua went out of the ward hurriedly.


    Nan Zhi was standing outside the ward, and when she saw Yan Huaing out with her face red, she winked at her.


    Yan Hua shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    Nan Zhi said, ¡°What am I thinking?¡±


    ¡°The wound on his leg opened up, I¡¯ll call the doctor over first.¡±


    Nan Zhi did an OK gesture to Yan Hua.


    Looking at Yan Hua running towards the office of the medical staff, a smile appeared on Nan Zhi¡¯s face.


    Although Huahua said that she did not care about Bo Yan, she still could not forget him in her heart!


    He was her first love and she had given her love and hurt that she could never forget.


    She had risked her life to give birth to his child. If that was not love, what was it?


    But the gully between them was too deep, it was not something that could be resolved overnight!


    After Yan Hua had called the doctor over, she stood outside with Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Other than being shot twice, he¡¯s a bit weak. I think he was quite well and there¡¯s no sadness to him. I think Young Master Mu should be okay, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded thoughtfully.


    What Huahua said made sense. If anything had happened to Mu Sihan, Bo Yan would not have been in the mood to flirt.


    But she wanted to hear from Bo Yan directly that Mu Sihan was all right before she could feel any sense of relief.


    ¡°Huahua, seeing Bo Yan like this, I think he will not let you go again. What are your ns for the future?¡±


    Yan Hua leaned against the wall, a mocking smile on her lips. ¡°That¡¯s the root of a man¡¯s bad nature. The more he can¡¯t get it, the more he wants to get it. When my heart was full of him, he would not even look at me. Men are cheap and the more cheap they are, the more we can¡¯t let them get used to it.¡±


    Hearing Yan Hua¡¯s final conclusion, Nan Zhi could not helpughing. ¡°Brilliant!¡±


    Yan Hua alsoughed and she was about to say something when a grumpy ¡®Scram!¡¯ sounded from inside the ward.


    Almost immediately after, the doctor came out with a bad expression.


    ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°The wound split open and I tried to bandage it for him, but he thought that my skills were not good enough. I¡¯ve been a doctor for many years and it¡¯s my first time seeing a person with such a bad temper. You¡¯re his girlfriend, right? I¡¯ve already cleaned the wound for him, you go in and help him bandage it!¡±


    After the doctor said this, he left in a hurry.


    Yan Hua was speechless. ¡°In this aspect, he¡¯s like a child.¡±


    Nan Zhi pushed Yan Hua. ¡°Mother Yan, go in and help your Baby Bo bandage his wound!¡±


    Yan Hua was speechless.


    ...


    When Yan Hua entered the ward, Bo Yan was leaning against the bed, his eyes lowered and his expression tensed.


    Hearing the noise, he spat out one word coldly, ¡°Scram.¡±


    Yan Hua went to the bedside and looked at his cold expression like he was a child throwing a tantrum and found it funny. ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    The next moment, her slender wrist was grabbed by him tightly.


    ¡°I thought it was the doctor.¡±


    Yan Hua pulled back her hand and lifted the nket that covered his body. He wanted to pull it back but she red at him. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you without your pants, and you¡¯re wearing your underwear now.¡±


    ¡°Will Su Mo still want you if you¡¯re being like this?¡±


    Yan Hua did not answer him and carefully bandaged his wound.


    Bo Yan did not stop her, his eyes locked fixedly on her.


    She had her hair up in a bun today, revealing her smooth and beautiful forehead, the exquisite facial features on her small face was charming, with the fresh and pure beauty of a young woman.


    Ever since she had entered the entertainment industry, she seemed to be even better dressed and was now more beautiful than ever. Under the rays of light from outside, her lips were ruby red and her teeth pearly white, she was unexceptionally beautiful.


    Bo Yan had listened to her single and her voice was sweet and crisp, like a yellow oriole¡¯s song.


    The memory of the only time they were intimate appeared in his mind.


    The blood in his body began to boil and gather, rushing towards his lower abdomen.


    After Yan Hua had finished bandaging him, she wanted to pull the nket over him but the corner of her eyes nced at what she should not have seen.


    Looking at it expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then became a frightening outline, Yan Hua¡¯s pupils constricted.


    She was just helping him to bandage his wound, what was he thinking...


    An unnatural expression appeared on Bo Yan¡¯s handsome and indifferent face. ¡°Men who have been abstinent for some time are a little sensitive.¡±


    Was this what you called a little sensitive?


    Yan Hua coughed awkwardly and covered him quickly with the nket. ¡°Calm yourself down, Zhizhi¡¯s still waiting outside.¡±

 Chapter 614 - Did Something Happen to Him?

    <h4>Chapter 614: Did Something Happen to Him?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Yan choked when he heard Yan Hua¡¯s words.


    This was not the kind of thing where he could be calm just because he wanted to.


    ¡°Huahua, get it out for me?¡±


    His voice was deep and husky, and inexplicably sexy.


    He looked at her with a dark gaze, it was like a whirlpool on the bottom of the sea, dangerous like it was going to suck her in.


    Yan Hua was stunned for a few seconds and a smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Mr. Bo, you¡¯re daydreaming.¡±


    Bo Yan leaned against the head of the bed, his eyes closed slightly and said, ¡°You often appear in my dreams too.¡±


    Why did this person suddenly turn into a sweet talker?


    Yan Hua looked at the light gentleness on his handsome face and her heart skipped a beat.


    When she had a crush on him, she knew that he was like a poppy, charm exuding out from him in waves and the ability to seduce people too easily. She knew that she might be in danger getting close to him but she still could not help but let herself fall for him.


    Yan Hua closed her eyes and tried to control her fluctuating feelings.


    ¡°I have workter, I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Yan Hua walked out hurriedly without waiting for Bo Yan to say anything.


    It was like if she stayed one second longer, she would fall back into the tenderness he never had before.


    As she approached the door, the man¡¯s cold voice sounded from behind. ¡°Huahua, you¡¯lle and visit me again right? When youe again, can you bring Little Apple along?¡±


    Yan Hua did not answer him and she paused for several seconds before pulling the door open and left.


    Nan Zhi was still waiting outside and when she saw Yan Huaing out and she asked softly, ¡°You¡¯re done with the bandaging?¡±


    Yan Hua nodded. ¡°Yes, but he may be in a bad mood now. Wait for a few minutes before you go in. I have a jobter, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Yan Hua left, Nan Zhi leaned against the wall and she only knocked on the door of the ward after ten minutes.


    The man¡¯s cold voice answered, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Nan Zhi pushed open the door and went in with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    She had interrupted his kiss with Huahua earlier, so he must not have wanted to see her now!


    Bo Yan¡¯s expression was cold and other than Yan Hua, it seemed that no one who came in would be able to arouse his enthusiasm. The contours of his handsome face were sharp and cold, giving out an air that prevented people from approaching him.


    Nan Zhi went to the side of the bed and coughed softly.


    The man still looked as frosty and cold and he moved his lips. ¡°Say what you want to know.¡±


    Nan Zhi took out something from her bag and showed it to Bo Yan. ¡°Do you want this?¡±


    Bo Yan looked and saw the photo in Nan Zhi¡¯s hand. He reached out to take the photo but Nan Zhi backed away.


    Bo Yan finally lifted his eyes and looked towards Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Our Little Apple is getting more and more adorable, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Bo Yan frowned and reminded Nan Zhi with a cold expression, ¡°When did Little Apple be yours?¡±


    ¡°Little Apple and my Xiaojie are betrothed to each other. She will be my daughter-inw in the future, naturally she belongs to my family!¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s expression darkened and his voice was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t agree to this.¡±


    When he learned that Little Apple was his daughter, he even bragged in front of Mu Sihan. If she became Mu Sihan¡¯s daughter-inw, wouldn¡¯t Mu Sihan be up in the heavens?


    Nan Zhi saw that their topic had steered off and she quickly brought it back. ¡°I came to ask about Mu Sihan.¡±


    Stretching out his long andrge hand, Bo Yan said, ¡°Give me the photo.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not know Bo Yan that well, but he should also have the kind of temperament that no one could force.


    She handed the photo to him and after letting him look at it for a moment, she said, ¡°How is he now?¡±


    Bo Yan put the photo under his pillow and leaned his head against the head of the bed, saying with a cold and husky voice, ¡°When Sihan led the soldiers to Yukou border, it was like a scene of a bloody ughter. The military government department was destroyed by the bomb of the enemy. Hundreds of people were in mourning and lived on the edge of starvation. The Army Commander was killed by the enemy and the soldiers had lost the will to fight. After Sihan arrived, he issued a military order and went to the battlefield himself,unching the first counter-attack. Only after he won did he restore the soldiers¡¯ morale.


    ¡°But he was a prince and had no military achievements before, so many generals still refused to ept him. Later, several of his attacks on the enemy were not sessful and he suffered a lot of injuries, big and small.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart was tight and her hands clenched into fists, her fingers digging into her palm and she asked, ¡°Then, how is he now?¡±


    Bo Yan lowered his eyes, pursed his lips and was silent for a long time.


    Nan Zhi saw that he was silent and her body stiffened, like a string that was about to break, and her voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°Did something happen to him? Bo Yan, what happened to him? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°He...¡± Bo Yan furrowed his eyebrows and his eyes fell on a vacant spot in the room. ¡°A month ago, he snuck into the enemy camp and captured their officer. On the way, he got shot in the chest.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s fists clenched even tighter and her fingertips almost broke the skin of her palm, but she did not feel pain and asked, ¡°Is he seriously injured?¡±


    ¡°He was in critical danger at the time and almost could not be rescued. It was that officer whom he had captured who offered to let their military doctor treat him and save him.¡±


    Nan Zhi was getting more confused.


    Wasn¡¯t the officer an enemy?


    Why did he offer to help him?


    Bo Yan stopped there and did not continue. He then said, ¡°Now that the two countries have ceased to fight, Sihan should be back after he finishes handling the affairs of the people at the Yukou border and the generals.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded.


    Although she still had a lot of doubts in her mind, it was good as long as he was safe and healthy.


    ...


    Yan Hua still came to visit Bo Yan with Little Apple in the evening.


    Seeing that Little Apple had grown up a lot, the man who never showed his feelings, could not help but tear up.


    After Little Apple fell asleep, Yan Hua handed her to the nanny. Thinking of how Nan Zhi was listless when she met her in the afternoon, Yan Hua could not help but ask, ¡°Bo Yan, now that the war at Yukou border had stopped,munications should have been restored, right?¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s long upturned eyes were on Little Apple who was in the nanny¡¯s arms and he hummed when he heard Yan Hua¡¯s words.


    ¡°Since it has been restored, shouldn¡¯t Young Master Mu call Zhizhi at once to report his safety?¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s eyes then turned to Yan Hua. ¡°Do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°I want to know why he didn¡¯t contact Zhizhi. The past few months, Zhizhi has lost weight because she was so worried about him. Didn¡¯t you notice?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Bo Yan looked at Yan Hua, his eyes deep and he continued, ¡°I only found that you had lost a lot of weight. Were you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t!¡± Yan Hua¡¯s face became serious. ¡°Did something happen to Mu Sihan that you weren¡¯t able to tell Zhizhi? Can you tell me?¡±

 Chapter 615 - Found Out

    <h4>Chapter 615: Found Out</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Yan looked at the woman sitting by the bed and heughed.


    He was thinking why she came in the morning, and then came at night with Little Apple.


    Her objective was this.


    Bo Yan nced at her and smiled faintly. ¡°Huahua, are you this nice to your friends?¡± She hated him, but for her friend, she endured looking at his disgusting face.


    Yan Hua lowered her thick and long eyshes and said softly, ¡°Zhizhi is very important to me, I don¡¯t want to see her sad. Bo Yan, what on earth can¡¯t be said? Or was there any aftereffects after being shot? Is it that he won¡¯t be able to live long?¡±


    She had just finished speaking when she was flicked at her smooth forehead.


    Yan Hua rubbed at her red forehead and muttered unhappily, ¡°You are so violent. It hurts.¡±


    Looking at her slightly pouting lips, and revealing a feminine charm, Bo Yan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and the eyes looking at her darkened.


    Yan Hua held on to his arm and blinked her bright eyes. ¡°Bo Yan, tell me quickly.¡±


    Since the Yan family¡¯s incident, she had never acted coquettishly in front of him.


    The blood in his body was surging. He held her soft hand and rubbed his fingers on the back of her hand. ¡°I just didn¡¯t tell Nan Zhi that the officer captured by Sihan was a woman. As for what happened after...¡± He paused for a few seconds, his eyesnding on her beautiful face. ¡°Even a brother who has a good rtionship can¡¯t interfere too much in his personal affairs.¡±


    If it was Yan Hua from a year ago, she would not have understood the meaning in Bo Yan¡¯s words. But she had experienced a lot of things and was not that innocent girl from before.


    She pulled her hand back from Bo Yan and rose from the chair by the bed.


    Her charming face suddenly turned cold. ¡°You mean, Mu Sihan has a new lover?¡±


    Bo Yan was still lost in her acting coquettishly with him and with her sudden shout, he had a feeling of being drenched by a basin of cold water from the head down.


    The Yan Hua now was not the Yan Hua who had loved him deeply.


    In front of him, she had learned how to use tricks.


    ¡°Huahua, Sihan is not that kind of person.¡±


    Yan Hua frowned and there was no warmth on her beautiful face. ¡°He¡¯d better not be unfaithful. If not, I won¡¯t agree Zhizhi to be with him again.¡±


    Yan Hua went to the nanny who was coaxing Little Apple to sleep and took Little Apple over. ¡°Nanny, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Bo Yan, who was left behind, was speechless.


    As he looked at the departing Yan Hua, who did not turn to look at him, his lips were pursed into a tight line.


    Was this woman disregarding his presence now?


    Yan Hua returned home and when she came out from the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her after her bath, there were several voice messages on her phone.


    It was from Nan Zhi.


    Yan Hua did not dare to tell Nan Zhi what she had heard from Bo Yan. Perhaps it was not what she had imagined.


    Mu Sihan and Zhizhi had experienced so many things and they would not easily have a change of heart.


    After replying Nan Zhi, Yan Hua took off the towel around her and took out her pajamas from the wardrobe.


    Since she had found that her heart was failing and needed to have medicine every day, she stopped breastfeeding Little Apple and she was busy with work the past few months, so she had lost some weight.


    After putting on her pajamas, Yan Hua suddenly felt that something was wrong when she was about to lie down in bed.


    She did not know if she was thinking too much but she felt like there was a pair of eyes staring at her in the dark.


    Yan Hua circled around the room but did not see anyone else. But she identally found something strange on the painting on the wall.


    She stood on the chair and saw that there was a small ck dot on the painting. She touched it and realized it was a pinhole camera.


    She did not know when and how long had it been installed there.


    Thinking of how she changed clothes and fed Little Apple in the room, Yan Hua was about to explode with anger.


    Few people had entered her bedroom.


    Zhizhi and nanny would not do such a shameless thing, then, it could only be one person.


    Yan Hua pulled down the camera, crushed it and threw it into the bin.


    Bo Yan was looking at the surveince video on his phone in the hospital. When he saw Yan Hua¡¯s face growing bigger under the camera, a bad feeling appeared in his heart.


    Sure enough, a few secondster the surveince video turned ck and he could not see anything.


    Damn it, he was found out!


    ...


    Nan Zhi had not bothered Bo Yan after asking him in the hospital and learning that Mu Sihan was safe.


    She still went and got off work normally.


    About a weekter, Nan Zhi received a call from Shangguan Wan.


    She told her that Mu Sihan would being back to the Capital with a group of generals. At that time, the Queen and other members of the royal family would hold a weing ceremony in Crown Pce square.


    After answering the call, Nan Zhi went to find Qiao Yanze.


    Qiao Yanze was also informed that he was to attend the ceremony tomorrow as the sessor of the Duke to meet the soldiers who had returned victoriously.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re anxious to see him. I¡¯ll arrange for you to sit at the best seat tomorrow.¡±


    Nan Zhi hugged Qiao Yanze and smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    Qiao Yanze raised his finger and poked at Nan Zhi¡¯s forehead. ¡°Actually there are many young, talented and handsome men around me. If you hadn¡¯t been so fond of him, I would have wanted to introduce you to some of them.¡±


    Nan Zhiughed and said, ¡°If only I had acknowledged Uncle earlier, I would not have to put all my eggs in the same basket.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t give you a status this time, I won¡¯t let him off.¡±


    ...


    The next day.


    Nan Zhi arrived at Crown Pce early and it was full of people.


    The road was blocked today and there were no cars. Flowers were strewn on both sides of the road and the main building of Crown Pce hung a banner weing the heroes back.


    At 10 a.m, the royal members with the Queen in the lead, stood on the terrace of the main building.


    This was the first time Nan Zhi had seen such a magnificent scene since she came to S Country. It was also her first time seeing so many nobles of the royal family.


    Her expression was slightly dazed.


    Before, she dared not imagine that she could be involved with nobility herself.


    Ten minutes past ten o¡¯clock, the sound of helicopters hovering and roaring in the sky could be heard. Nan Zhi raised her head and looked up to the sky with the rest.


    A dozen helicopters in a line,nded orderly from the sky.


    The door to the helicopter in front opened and Yi Fan, with several officers, stepped down.


    Shortly after, a tall figure appeared. As soon as he came out, the crowd cheered loudly.


    The man wore a military uniform and a military hat. He was nearly 1.9 meters tall and his aura was out in full disy, attracting everyone¡¯s attention!

 Chapter 616 - Crazily Thumping Heart

    <h4>Chapter 616: Crazily Thumping Heart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Under the broad-brimmed hat, the man¡¯s face was tensed and cold. Because his back was to the sun, Nan Zhi could not see his face and expression, even so, he was still perfect and moving.


    He stood at the cabin door, receiving the cheers of the people.


    He was exuding an aura like he was presiding over people, making people could not help but bow their heads in praise.


    Nan Zhi looked at him from afar, feeling strange and distant.


    It was not only distance but status as well.


    After the war, he seemed to have changed a lot.


    His aura was more cold and dignified and he was definitely high up in the air.


    There were several young girls standing beside Nan Zhi and the moment Mu Sihan came out of the helicopter, they could not help screaming and shouting.


    ¡°The Fourth Prince is too handsome and cool!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s like a male lead in an idol drama!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, the key is his aura, which can really awe the crowd!¡±


    ¡°The Fourth Princess Consort is so blessed!¡±


    When Nan Zhi heard this, her lips lifted into a small smile.


    Although no one knew her rtionship with him, privately, she was his woman.


    Nan Zhi looked down at the ne around her neck. She had hung the ring as a pendant.


    He had be even better and she felt a sense of honor in her heart as well.


    ¡°Who is the woman behind the Fourth Prince?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s smile froze when she heard the words of the young girl.


    She raised her head.


    Mu Sihan had begun to walk down and a beautiful figure appeared at the cabin door.


    The woman looked young. She was wearing a whitecy sheer dress and wearing a hat of the same color, which made her look delicate and elegant.


    ¡°Oh, I heard that the neighboring country is sending the princess over to sign the peace treaty with our country. Could she be that princess?¡±


    ¡°She must be. The princess looks mischievous and adorable. She¡¯s been smiling the whole time!¡±


    ¡°Although the Fourth Prince is married, the two of them looked quitepatible and pleasing to look at, standing together like that!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s gazended on the woman behind Mu Sihan.


    There were no fluctuations of emotions on Mu Sihan¡¯s cold and handsome face. His lips were pursed and he looked cold.


    But the woman behind him, besides the smile on her face, her eyes fell on him from time to time...


    Nan Zhi was not a stranger to that kind of gaze.


    The hands that hung by her side tightened a little unconsciously. But on second thought, there was nothing to worry about.


    Did she need to doubt his feelings for her?


    When two people are together, the most important thing is to trust each other.


    He was so outstanding, it was natural for him to have admirers.


    What she needed to do was to trust him.


    After such a thought, Nan Zhi felt enlightened.


    After Mu Sihan and the princess got off the helicopter, the two of them walked towards Jinhan Pce under the cheers of the people.


    Nan Zhi sat at the first row and when Mu Sihan came over, she could finally see him closely.


    Watching him walking over with long strides step by step, her heart was almost jumping out of her throat.


    She cheered with the others but her gaze fell on him only.


    She wanted to shout his name to let him know she was standing here.


    In five steps, he would pass by her...


    Four steps, three steps, one step...


    Nan Zhi thought that his dark eyes wouldnd on her for a second or two.


    But it didn¡¯t and he walked straight past her with big strides.


    She could see his face clearly. His skin was a healthy tanned color, his face thin and sharp, his facial features well-defined andpared to before, he appeared to be even more masculine.


    But his eyes were colder than ever.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s beating heart, sunk.


    It was like falling into an abyss.


    She watched his tall and cold back, breathing deeply and tried to adjust her mood.


    ...


    Nan Zhi did not leave immediately after the wee ceremony.


    She stood alone there, her hands gripping the railings tightly, her thick and long eyshes lowered, and there was a sadness and confusion in her almond-shaped eyes.


    ¡°Zhizhi.¡±


    Nan Zhi raised her head slowly when she heard someone calling her. She looked at Shangguan Wan and bit her lip lightly. ¡°Wan¡¯er, is the woman who came back with him the princess of the neighboring country?¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°Yes, she is representing A Country to sign the treaty.¡±


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, when Mu Sihan passed me, he didn¡¯t look at me at all.¡±


    Shangguan Wan went forward and patted Nan Zhi¡¯s arm gently. ¡°Maybe there were too many people and he didn¡¯t see you. Didn¡¯t you notice that when he came back this time, his face was cold like ice and there was no hint of a smile in front of the Queen? He had not been on the battlefield before and this time he had seen many deaths. Maybe he has not adjusted his mental state yet!¡±


    Nan Zhi felt that what Shangguan Wan said made sense.


    ...


    At night.


    Qiao Yanze returned to the castle after attending the pce banquet.


    When Nan Zhi saw him, she rushed forward.


    Qiao Yanze saw her looking at him and flicked angrily at her forehead. ¡°I know what you want to ask about. I didn¡¯t have a chance to talk to him much at the banquet. But looking at him, he seemed to be even more wild and cold.¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lips. ¡°Then did he go back after the banquet?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Qiao Yanze red at Nan Zhi. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to find him.¡±


    ¡°Granduncle, it¡¯s not Pretty Zhizhi, it¡¯s Brother Jie who wants to see Daddy.¡± Xiaojie ran down from the stairs and blinked his big, ck eyes at Qiao Yanze. ¡°I want Pretty Zhizhi to take me to the pce to see Daddy!¡±


    Qiao Yanze touched Xiaojie¡¯s head. ¡°You can just protect your Mommy!¡±


    ...


    Qiao Yanze said it like that but he really doted on Nan Zhi.


    Despite having drunk a lot of wine in the evening and could not drive, he still escorted both mother and son to Crown Pce.


    Because of Xiaojie¡¯s rtionship with Shangguan Wan, Nan Zhi could enter and leave Crown Pce without a pass.


    The car stopped outside the Fourth Prince¡¯s residence.


    After getting out of the car, Nan Zhi and Xiaojie went inside the pce.


    During the three months that Mu Sihan was absent, Nan Zhi would bring Xiaojie over from time to time, but never had she been so nervous as she was now.


    The servant told Nan Zhi that Shangguan Wan had returned to the Shangguan family and Mu Sihan was not back yet.


    ¡°What¡¯s Daddy doing, it¡¯s sote and he¡¯s still not back yet. Doesn¡¯t he miss me and Pretty Zhizhi?¡± Xiaojie pouted his small lips.


    ¡°He had just came back and must be busy.¡±


    Nan Zhi had just finished speaking when the sound of a car engine could be heard outside, and the servants rushed towards the door.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, it must be Daddy. Let¡¯s go out as well.¡±


    Xiaojie took Nan Zhi¡¯s hand, wanting to pull her outside but Nan Zhi drew back her hand and patted gently on the back of Xiaojie¡¯s hand. ¡°You go ahead, Mommy will wait in the living room.¡±

 Chapter 617 - Don’t You Miss Me?

    <h4>Chapter 617: Don¡¯t You Miss Me?</h4>


    It was not that Nan Zhi did not want to go out to wee Mu Sihan, but she was a little confused and scared by his dismissive gaze when he passed by her in the afternoon.


    When she brought Xiaojie over to find him, she felt extremely courageous.


    But now that she heard the sound of the engines outside, she acted like a snail that had hidden in its shell.


    Not too long after Xiaojie ran inside, Nan Zhi heard the maids greeting ¡®Fourth Young Master¡¯ unanimously.


    Nan Zhi, who was sitting on the sofa, trembled immediately.


    Her hands that were ced on her knees clenched tightly then rxed, before they clenched tightly again.


    She had never been so nervous.


    Shortly after, Nan Zhi heard Xiaojie¡¯s soft voice. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ve been away for so long, have you missed me?¡±


    Nan Zhi held onto her breath, hearing the man humming in agreement softly.


    ¡°I miss Daddy too! I didn¡¯te here alone tonight, Pretty Zhizhi is here too!¡±


    Xiaojie held onto the man¡¯srge hands and walked into the living room hurriedly.


    The man behind him remained indifferent and unchanged.


    After Nan Zhi heard Xiaojie¡¯s voice, she could not remain calm any longer, standing up from the sofa.


    As she saw the man slowly enter her sight, her heart started to beat faster.


    He had changed his clothes, and was not wearing the military uniform he was wearing when he got off the ne. Instead, he was now wearing a fitting dark colored suit with a tie, a diamond tie clip clipped on it. He looked extremely handsome and charming in this outfit.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyesnded on his handsome face, at his eyes that were as dark as ink, his tall nose and scarlet sexy lips... He was the same as before, but there was an unfamiliarity on him that made her confused.


    It might have been because his expression was way too aloof!


    It had been 90 days from the day he left till today, when he returned.


    The two of them had no contact with each other at all, each of them holding on to their yearning for the other.


    Her feelings for him did not fade away with time. Instead, it deepened with that yearning and adoration for him.


    In countless number of dreams she had, she always dreamt of him returning.


    She thought that he would definitely hug her domineering and wildly, before he kissed her ruthlessly.


    She had never thought that their reunion would be so calm and cold.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyesnded on his well-defined features.


    No one spoke in therge living room.


    It waspletely silent.


    Nan Zhi just stared at him like that until the two arrived by the sofa.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, Daddy is back.¡± Xiaojie was in front of Mu Sihan and did not notice how aloof Mu Sihan looked.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s deep ck eyesnded on Nan Zhi¡¯s face and met her eyes.


    His eyes were as deep as the ocean, as if able to drown a person in them.


    Nan Zhi smiled brightly, taking the initiative to greet him. ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you can return safely.¡± When she said this, ayer of moisture covered her eyes unconsciously.


    She had been worried and scared for the entire duration he was away.


    To be honest, every day had been tough for her.


    Mu Sihan nodded at Nan Zhi, not a bit of change in his cold, ck eyes after hearing her speak. He replied hoarsely and coldly, ¡°I¡¯m very good, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    He did not speak to Nan Zhi anymore, turning to look at Xiaojie instead.


    He caressed Xiaojie¡¯s small head softly. ¡°Daddy still has many things to do. If you¡¯re staying at the Pce, you can go to sleep by yourself after showering. If you¡¯re not staying, be safe when you return with your Mommy.¡±


    He did not look at Nan Zhi again before he went up.


    Nan Zhi stared at his indifferent back, her expression turning stiff.


    Her instincts told her that he had changed.


    If it was the him in the past, the first thing he would do after returning would definitely to hug her tightly before kissing her ruthlessly.


    And not act like he was now, not even ncing at her before he left immediately.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart hurt a little.


    More than a little.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, what¡¯s wrong with Daddy? He doesn¡¯t seem to like me and you as much as before.¡±


    Nan Zhi found it strange too.


    Although he was never one to show his emotions often, he was an especially overbearing person, and he would never be stingy with showing his emotions and feelings towards the people and things that he cared for.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, Daddy might be too busy! I noticed that he even had dark eye circles now, he must have not been able to sleep properly for a very long time.¡± Xiaojie ran in front of Nan Zhi, grabbing her slender hand with his soft hand. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, let¡¯s stay at the Pce tonight. I want to keep Daddypany!¡±


    Xiaojie also knew that his Daddy had gone to war these past few months. He was not only the people¡¯s hero, but also the biggest hero to him.


    Nan Zhi nced upstairs. She did not want to leave just like that before she found out about why he was so aloof towards her.


    Xiaojie was still a child after all. After taking a shower, hey on his bed, waiting for his Daddy toe until nearly midnight. By then, he was so sleepy that he could not take it anymore and fell asleep.


    Nan Zhi was not sleepy at all.


    Walking out from Xiaojie¡¯s room, Nan Zhi went down when she saw that the lights in Mu Sihan¡¯s study were still on.


    At the stairs, she met Yi Fan, who was bringing supper to Mu Sihan.


    Yi Fan froze slightly when he saw Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Miss Nan?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded, ncing at the supper Yi Fan was holding. ¡°Is that for Mu Sihan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nan Zhi walked forward, reaching out. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it to him!¡±


    Yi Fan hesitated, ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Butler Yi, when you were fighting in the war, did something happen to him?¡±


    Yi Fan pondered for a while, before he passed the tray in his hands to Nan Zhi. He did not answer her question, merely saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Miss Nan.¡±


    Nan Zhi stared as Yi Fan went downstairs, furrowing her exquisite eyebrows tightly.


    They must be hiding something from her!


    Nan Zhi took the tray and headed towards the study.


    The doors to the study were not shut tightly, with a small gap shown between. Nan Zhi lifted her hand, about to knock on the door when she suddenly heard the man say hoarsely and coldly, ¡°I¡¯m busy right now and I can¡¯t excuse myself... Must you be like this? Alright, you can wait for it.¡±


    Before Nan Zhi had the chance to move away, the man suddenly pulled the door open from inside.


    His expression was cold, the man standing in front of her like he was exuding a freezing mist.


    He probably did not expect to see her standing in front of the door, as a sh of a series ofplicated emotions appeared in the man¡¯s dark eyes when he saw her.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Nan Zhi did not want to be courteous to him. The two of them had never been that distant from each other, and she did not want to keep the things that she wanted to ask about inside her.


    If he really had ideas about other woman because of this war, or that he fell out of love with her, she could let go.


    She was never one to pester another person!


    She just needed to know.


    Hearing her words, the man stared at her. His eyes were so deep that she could not see the end in them, as if they were ck holes that could swallow everything. ¡°I¡¯m going out to settle something.¡±


    When he spoke to her, his tone was indifferent and very normal.


    Nan Zhi immediately felt an indescribable sadness.

 Chapter 618 - She Hugged Him From Behind!

    <h4>Chapter 618: She Hugged Him From Behind!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi stared fixedly at the man whose expression remained indifferent, doing her best to suppress the turmoil within her.


    At first, she had prepared a lot to say to him. However, her mind was in a mess when she saw him now.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go do my work,¡± he said indifferently before he turned to leave.


    Staring at his cold andrge back, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened into a ball.


    He had returned and was right in front of her, but why did the distance between them be so great?


    When he was at the stairs and was ready to go down, Nan Zhi suddenly shouted, ¡°Mu Sihan, stop right there!¡±


    She did not know if he had been surprised by her sudden shout, but the man stopped.


    However, he did not turn back.


    Nan Zhi ran over to him, hugging him from behind without a care of anything. Her fingers that were ced in front of his waist inteced with each other tightly. She pressed her face against his back, feeling his temperature and breathing.


    The man stumbled forward from her action, though he managed to stabilize himself very quickly.


    He looked down to stare at her inteced fingers and his eyes were dark. ¡°You asked me to stop to throw yourself into my embrace?¡±


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth, though she did not have the chance to say anything before he pulled her fingers apart strongly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this in the future.¡± He threw the words at her before he left withrge strides without turning back.


    Nan Zhi stared at his disappearing figure in shock.


    He walked really fast, as if there was a monster chasing behind him.


    Nan Zhi bit down on her lips hard. Her exquisite eyebrows were furrowed tightly together. The words that he just said to her kept reying in her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this in the future.¡±


    In the past, if she took a bit of initiative, he would always be ted and excited. He had always been the more domineering and wild party in their rtionship, while she was more shy and reserved.


    He had changed.


    Did he really lose his feelings or interest in her?


    At the thought of something, Nan Zhi hurriedly went down.


    ...


    When Mu Sihan forcefully pulled Nan Zhi¡¯s hands apart and walked down the stairs, his head started to throb painfully, as if countless sharp needles were poking into his head ruthlessly..


    The vein on his forehead popped up.


    ¡°Yi Fan!¡± He called hoarsely as he panted roughly.


    Yi Fan hurriedly walked to the stairs, hurriedly helping Mu Sihan when he saw Mu Sihan¡¯s red eyes and distorted face from the pain.


    ¡°Help me to the car.¡±


    Yi Fan did not dare say anything, hurriedly helping him onto the car.


    ¡°Go to Lucy.¡±


    Yi Fan started the engine, ncing back at the man through the back mirror. The man was sweating terribly, curling into a ball as he growled softly like a wild beast from the pain. He furrowed his eyebrows tightly. ¡°Young Master, what are you suffering from?¡±


    The doctor had given him a full body checkup, and he was fine after his injured chest waspletely healed. However, this pain apanied him from time to time.


    It was the type of pain that felt like one¡¯s bones were being ground up and gave so much pain that one felt like dying when it acted up!


    What Yi Fan could notprehend even more was why his Young Master¡¯s pain would disappear the moment Lucy appeared!


    Yi Fan did not dare to stop the car when he saw Mu Sihan banging his head against the car¡¯s window from the pain. There was once when he tried to stop Mu Sihan when the pain acted up, however, he did not manage to stop Mu Sihan and got injured by him instead.


    Yi Fan could only drive faster, speeding towards the hotel where Princess Lucy was staying.


    Within 20 minutes, Yi Fan stopped the car in front of the hotel that Royal Pce used to amodate important guests.


    The moment the car stopped, someone was already knocking on the car window.


    Seeing Princess Lucy standing outside, Yi Fan unlocked the doors.


    Lucy opened the car door and sat on the car.


    Seeing Mu Sihan¡¯s pale face and red eyes from the pain he was suffering, she hurriedly took out a ck pill from her bag. ¡°Yi Fan,e and help me.¡±


    The two almost used all of their energy before they finally managed to push the pill into Mu Sihan¡¯s mouth, who had lost his rationality from the pain.


    Lucy took out her handkerchief, wiping the sweat on his forehead for him, before she red sharply at Yi Fan. ¡°Which woman did he touch tonight?¡±


    Yi Fan was speechless.


    ¡°Was it his wife, Shangguan Wan?¡±


    Yi Fan furrowed his eyebrows tightly. ¡°Princess, our Young Master...¡±


    ¡°Scram, I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore.¡±


    A few secondster, Lucy narrowed her eyes when she saw that Yi Fan did not leave. ¡°If your Young Master doesn¡¯t need my help when he acts up next time, you can go against my orders.¡±


    Yi Fan nced at Mu Sihan, whose pain was slowly going away after taking the medicine. He asked respectfully, ¡°Young Master, do you need me to leave the car?¡±


    Lucy¡¯s expression changed, this damned servant.


    Mu Sihan lifted his hand, gesturing for Yi Fan to get out of the car.


    After Yi Fan left, Lucy lowered the separating panel between the driver¡¯s seat and the passenger row behind, separating them from the rest of the world.


    Mu Sihan and her were the only ones left in the narrow space.


    Lucy reached out, caressing the man¡¯s well-defined face. ¡°Did you touch a woman tonight?¡±


    Before her fingers touched him, he waved her hand away coldly.


    Lucy did not mind, merelyughing as she stared at him meaningfully. ¡°I told you that you would regret it when you took me hostage a month ago. Do you believe me now?¡±


    After the pain went away in Mu Sihan¡¯s head, he stared stonily at Lucy with a dark expression. ¡°What have you done to me?¡±


    From the moment since the bullet at his chest was removed, his body had changed.


    He would get splitting headaches suddenly and they hurt so much he felt like dying!


    When Nan Zhi hugged him tonight, it had acted up as well.


    Lucy stared at how aloof he looked,ughing coyly. ¡°To be honest, I had too many admires around me since I was young. I would be able to get anyone who I liked with just by curling my fingers. I had never seen a man like you who ignored me sopletely.


    ¡°Women, like men, actually possess a very strong sense of desire to conquer someone they want.¡± Lucy leaned towards Mu Sihan. ¡°Smell me, doesn¡¯t it make you rx?¡±


    ¡°You can only have me in the future. If you touch any other woman, I told you before that you would die!¡±


    A murderous aura shed in Mu Sihan¡¯s red eyes. He lifted his hand, moving to strangle Lucy¡¯s slender neck.


    Lucy clearly did not expect him to strangle her.


    He did not care if she was a woman at all, strangling her like he wanted to kill her. Lucy huffed in pain, feeling like the air was only leaving her lungs instead of entering them. She stared at the man¡¯s extremely cold red eyes, her face turning red as she said unstably, ¡°You will regre©`¡±


    Before she could finish, the man let go of her neck, as if he had lost all his energy.


    Lucy coughed violently. She stared at the man who was cupping his neck with both hands when she regained her senses, smirking as she said, ¡°I forgot to tell you, when you¡¯re hurting me, you will feel the same pain that I¡¯m feeling. The two of us will be like Siamese twins and will never be able to separate from each other again!¡±

 Chapter 619 - Following Him

    <h4>Chapter 619: Following Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After Mu Sihan left on his car, Nan Zhi also got on her private car that the Qiao family assigned to her.


    She told the driver to follow Mu Sihan.


    When the car in front stopped, Nan Zhi ordered the driver to stop at an inconspicuous ce.


    Who did Mu Sihan want to meet bying to the hotel used by the country to amodate important guests?


    Nan Zhi did not have the time to think before she saw a figure that she was not unfamiliar with.


    It was that Princess from the neighboring country that got off the ne with Mu Sihan during the day. She was still wearing a white organza dress, her long hair untied as she looked beautiful.


    Nan Zhi watched her get on Mu Sihan¡¯s car. A whileter, Yi Fan got off but she did not.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long and dense eyshes fluttered rapidly.


    She sucked in a deep breath, telling the driver calmly, ¡°Can you go see what the people in that car are doing?¡±


    After the driver got off, Nan Zhi closed her eyes, her long fingers rubbing her slightly hurting temple.


    She really wanted to ignore him and live her own life.


    However, with the stage their rtionship had gone to today, it was not easy for her to give up so easily.


    Unless, he had stepped on her base line.


    Even though all of the signs were stating that he might have had a change of heart.


    She still believed him.


    He was not something who had never seen beauty before. If he did not like a woman, he would not be attracted even if the woman had stripped naked in front of him.


    There must be some reason behind this that she did not know!


    She could not panic, nor could she mess things up!


    The driver returned to the car not too longter.


    ¡°Miss Zhi, the windows are tinted and there was a separating panel between the driver¡¯s seat and the passenger row behind, so I couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside.¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips tightly, winding down the car window to look towards that car.


    The feeling of not knowing what the two of them were doing in an enclosed space made her feel like she was being roasted on a grill.


    There were two different voices tugging her heart in different directions. One voice told her to believe him no matter what. The other voice told her that there wasn¡¯t a love that was unchangeable and that men always liked new things.


    ¡°Miss Zhi, the car in front seems to be moving.¡±


    Nan Zhi saw the slightly shaking car, a censored image appearing in her mind unconsciously.


    Could it be that?


    Did he really betray her?


    Did he really want to stop their rtionship?


    She could endure his bad temper, his split personality... However, she was not able to endure him being with another woman...


    She thought, no other woman could possibly endure all of that!


    She did not know why the car was shaking slightly. It may not be what she was imagining, but she was not able to look further.


    Taking another nce would make her heart hurt terribly.


    Closing her eyes, she closed the car window, her pretty face looking extremely cold. ¡°Start the car.¡±


    The driver turned the car, asking carefully as he nced at the woman whose expression was extremely dark, ¡°Miss Zhi, are you returning to the Qiao family¡¯s Castle or to the Crown Pce?¡±


    ¡°Crown Pce, I¡¯m bringing Xiaojie back with me.¡±


    ...


    In the luxurious sedan.


    Lucy stared at the man who did not feel pain anymore. Her fingers reached towards her waist, tugging slightly hard to pull her zip down to expose her slender waist and fair skin.


    ¡°You¡¯re a prince, isn¡¯t it normal to have multiple consorts? Besides, it¡¯s not like I want to marry you and snatch Shangguan Wan¡¯s position as the official Consort.¡± Lucy stared at Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face, smitten by the face that looked like it was carved out like God¡¯s finest specimen. Her voice was soft and gentle. ¡°If you listen to me, I will tell you what¡¯s happened to you.¡±


    The moment Lucy finished speaking, a ck and cold gun was pressed against her forehead.


    Staring at the man pressing the gun against her, she did not look afraid at all.


    ¡°I¡¯d said before that you won¡¯t live either if I die.¡±


    Lucy raised her beautiful hand to grab the gun, the smile on her pretty face widening. ¡°Besides, our countries had just signed the Peace Treaty. Do you want to kill the Princess of an allied state already?¡±


    Mu Sihan moved his lips, spitting out coldly, ¡°Scram!¡±


    ¡°Why should I scram? I called you over to have you apany me for supper.¡± Lucy raised an eyebrow at him, ¡°I already asked your Queen, and she had agreed to let you bring me around the city when I¡¯m in the Capital.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression fell, firing once at Lucy¡¯s arm.


    The gun had been silenced, so it waspletely silent. However, the sound of the bullet digging into the flesh and blood spraying out was extremely clear.


    Lucy clearly did not expect that he would really shoot her.


    The strong pain made her face distort in an extremely ugly manner.


    When she was hurt, the man felt the pain as well. However, he was better than her at enduring the pain. He did not make a single noise even though he kept sweating cold sweat.


    Lucy stared as the white cloth covering her arm was covered in red swiftly.


    She red at Mu Sihan in anger, breathing heavily. ¡°You¡¯re really crazy!¡± She had never met a man as ruthless and cold-blooded like him. He was ruthless to women, and was even more so to himself!


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Your Highness isn¡¯t in the mood to have supper after injuring your arm.¡±


    Lucy pressed at the wound on her arm, her expression cold as she said, ¡°If I tell my uncle now, he will immediately dispatch his troops...


    ¡°Princess, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve forgotten that our countries have just signed the Peace Treaty. If your country breaks the treaty, you will suffer from severe repercussions. Why would your President uncle start a war again just because of such a small injury that you have suffered?¡±


    Lucy¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    She never thought that this man was as cold-blooded as a devil.


    She nodded, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll see how this goes!¡±


    After Lucy got off the car, Yi Fan hurriedly got on.


    ¡°Young Master, Princess Lucy got injured?¡± Yi Fan said as he noticed Mu Sihan cupped his arm, face pale as he looked like he was enduring something terrible. ¡°Young Master, do you feel unwell?¡±


    ¡°Did you contact Bai Ye?¡±


    ¡°The miracle doctor, Bai Ye, had been very secretive in his movements in the recent few years, and it¡¯s very difficult to contact him. I only just received a reply to the email I sent him a month ago. He said he will return as soon as possible to check on your condition.¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded, looking a little tired.


    When he returned to the Crown Pce and passed by Xiaojie¡¯s room, Mu Sihan could not help but stop there.


    He pushed open the door and nced inside.


    Seeing that the bed was void of the two familiar figures, he hurriedly turned on the lights.


    He hurriedly went down again and called over the maid on shift.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Little Young Master?¡±


    The maid on shift answered truthfully, ¡°Miss Nan left with Little Young Master.¡±


    They left?


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly into a straight line, lifting his hand helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡±


    ...


    When Xiaojie woke up, Nan Zhi was already done refreshing herself and had changed into her professional outfit for work.


    She matched a red shirt with suit pants, her brown long curly hair untied as she looked extremely pretty. Even though she looked like a modern office worker, she looked elegant and fashionable as well.


    Xiaojie rubbed his eyes, confused as he asked, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, weren¡¯t we in the pcest night? Why are we back at Granduncle¡¯s house again?¡±

 Chapter 620 - Doting

    <h4>Chapter 620: Doting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi carried Xiaojie down from his bed, smiling faintly. ¡°Your Daddy has only just returned, so he is really busy. It¡¯s not convenient for Mommy to stay there as well, so I brought you back here in the end.¡±


    Xiaojie nodded obediently. ¡°Daddy is the greatest superhero now. I want to be a big hero when I grow up as well.¡± As he said that, he made a superhero pose.


    Nan Zhi caressed the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Superhero, please go brush your teeth. Mommy has already squeezed your toothpaste for you.¡±


    After Xiaojie entered the washroom, Nan Zhi was tidying his bed when she suddenly felt someone staring at her. Turning back, her eyes met with Qiao Yanze¡¯s charming ones.


    Qiao Yanze had his arms crossed in front of his chest, leaning against the door frame.


    ¡°When you brought Xiaojie backst night, was it because he made you angry?¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lip, shaking her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still saying no? You criedst night, didn¡¯t you? Your eyes are still slightly swollen even after you¡¯ve put on your makeup.¡±


    Nan Zhi hurriedly touched her eyes. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°See, I got it out of you immediately. I actually couldn¡¯t tell that your eyes were swollen after you put on makeup.¡±


    Nan Zhi walked towards Qiao Yanze, punching his arm lightly. Although he was his uncle, they were very close, so she was more casual in front of Qiao Yanze since he did not mind either.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. You don¡¯t have to worry!¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, your grandma¡¯s friend has a grandson that just returned after studying his Masters¡¯ in M Country. I¡¯d brought his photo, take a look...¡± An Feng walked over.


    Qiao Yanze took the photo from An Feng¡¯s hand, ncing at the photo. ¡°He looks alright, but he¡¯s still far off from matching with our Zhizhi.¡±


    In these three months, An Feng would bring Nan Zhi photos asionally to let her pick her match-making partner. After she rejected it a few times, An Feng asked her if she was still thinking of Mu Sihan. It was hard for her to answer, so Qiao Yanze was the one who helped her every time.


    ¡°Yanze, you¡¯re doting on Zhizhi too much. This Mr. Gao is clearly very good.¡±


    ¡°Older Sister, the person that Zhizhi marries must be better than me.¡±


    An Feng was made speechless from Qiao Yanze¡¯s words. For the man in the photo, just his appearance alone could not win Qiao Yanze.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s appearance could be considered one of the top four most handsome men in the Capital. It was definitely harder than flying to the skies to find someone better than him!


    Qiao Yanze watched An Feng¡¯s eyes dimmed in disappointment. He hugged her shoulders, speaking so soft that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Older Sister, don¡¯t worry. I have a friend that is returning recently, I¡¯ll bring Zhizhi along when I meet him.¡±


    An Feng¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled. ¡°Really? Yanze, then I¡¯ll make you responsible for Zhizhi¡¯s happiness!¡±


    Qiao Yanze showed an ¡®okay¡¯ sign to An Feng. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After An Feng left, Nan Zhi stared at Qiao Yanze in confusion. ¡°What are you telling my mom so secretly?¡±


    ¡°You will know during the weekend.¡±


    ...


    A weekter.


    The miracle doctor, Bai Ye, who had been hard to catch, finally appeared at the Crown Pce after Yi Fan¡¯s mad rush to find him.


    Lucy had been in a bad mood recently and often mutted herself..


    Mu Sihan would often wake up in the middle of the night and suffer as well, finding it hard to go back to sleep from the pain.


    With such a thing going on in the shadows, he rapidly lost a lot of weight again.


    Yi Fan led Bai Ye to Mu Sihan¡¯s office. Bai Ye greeted them with augh when he saw the man who looked even more handsome and masculine with his thin face. ¡°Butler Yi said that you¡¯re dying, so I thought that you¡¯re bedridden and unable to move anymore!¡±


    ¡°Miracle Doctor Bai, I¡¯d never said that our Young Master is bedridden.¡±


    Bai Ye nced at Mu Sihan¡¯s face, noting a dark patch under his eyes. Heughed as he shook his head. ¡°If this goes on, it¡¯ll be hard to live long too.¡±


    Yi Fan froze in fear. ¡°Miracle Doctor Bai, what do you mean?¡±


    Bai Ye sat opposite of Mu Sihan, curling his finger at thetter. ¡°Stretch your left hand out to me, I¡¯ll feel your pulse.¡±


    Mu Sihan stretched his hand out.


    After a minute, Bai Ye¡¯s expression changed slightly when he was finished. ¡°You have offended a vile person, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Mu Sihan raised an eyebrow, his expression turning more tense. ¡°There is indeed a vile person.¡±


    Yi Fan was extremely panicked at the side. ¡°Miracle Doctor Bai, what is wrong with our Young Master? Why does he look like he is going to die every time he acts up? However, the doctors can¡¯t find out anything whenever we go and check on him at the hospital, saying that all of his vitals are normal.¡±


    Bai Ye caressed his chin. ¡°Your Young Master¡¯s condition cannot be exined by medicine right now. No matter how many times he visits the hospital, it will be in vain.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, you¡¯ve probably gotten poisoned by a parasitic poison called Together with You.¡±


    Yi Fan got even more confused with the more he heard. ¡°What is Together with You? Why would Young Master be poisoned with this Together with You all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°This is a parasitic poison that is more yin, and is usually ced by a woman to a man. If the man cheats or touches another woman intimately, the woman who ced the poison can feel it and also makes it so the man will be in so much pain that he feels like dying. If the man has sex with another woman, that man will die immediately.¡±


    Yi Fan took a few steps back in shock. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing in the world?¡±


    Bai Ye had been to many countries and had seen many things that couldn¡¯t be exined by science. He nodded. ¡°You might not have heard of this before, but it doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist. Here, your Young Master has been poisoned with that type of parasitic poison.¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly, his expression dark.


    He only started having those symptoms after he got shot in his chest.


    Was a parasite ced in the bullet?


    ¡°Is there a way to get rid of it?¡± Mu Sihan asked with a cold expression.


    ¡°This...¡± Bai Ye caressed his chin, looking extremely troubled. ¡°Things like parasitic poisons are not in my area of expertise!¡±


    Mu Sihan took out a cheque book, writing arge sum on it before giving it to Bai Ye.


    When Bai Ye saw the number on it, he widened his eyes. ¡°The Fourth Prince is indeed very generous.¡±


    Mu Sihan interrupted him coldly, ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    ¡°In the many years I¡¯ve travelled the world, I¡¯ve naturally heard of many strange things. It¡¯s really my first time meeting such a thing like Together with You, but I have a friend who knows a master in a vige that cures hard and unbelievable illnesses specifically...¡±


    ¡°Where is the vige?¡±


    ¡°This, I have to ask that friend of mine. I haven¡¯t contacted him in a very long time, and I wonder if he has changed his number...¡±


    Bai Ye took out his phone, finding his friend¡¯s number before he called the number.


    However, he put down his phone a few secondster and shrugged. ¡°He really changed his number. The thing is, that friend of mine is gay and he wanted me that time. I didn¡¯t agree and he immediately blocked me.¡±


    Mu Sihan wrote another cheque, passing it to Bai Ye, who felt like he was about to get a heart attack when he saw the sum on it.


    ¡°Find that vige in the shortest time possible. If not, you won¡¯t be able to get even one of these cheques.¡± Mu Sihan took the cheque in Bai Ye¡¯s hand back. ¡°If you do, both of the cheques will be yours.¡±


    Bai Ye red at Mu Sihan, gritting his teeth in hatred. ¡°You¡¯re still the same as before! You know that I love money and you¡¯re attacking my weaknesses so specifically!¡±

 Chapter 621 - Peeping

    <strong>Chapter 621: Peeping</strong>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Ever since that night when Nan Zhi saw Mu Sihan and the Princess from the neighboring country doing an unimaginable thing in the car that made the car shake, the two of them never met again.


    Nan Zhi had ced all of her attention on Xiaojie and her work.


    She worked during the day and apanied Xiaojie during the night.


    Although she felt sad and felt like crying asionally, it was still within an eptable range.


    She might have been too easily discouraged, since she kept thinking that there must be a reason why he was so cold to her...


    However, she was arrogant and stubborn. She would not take the initiative to go look for him if he did note and exin to her first!


    This morning, Qiao Yanze furrowed his eyebrows when he saw Nan Zhi carrying her bag, about to leave the house. He asked, ¡°You have to work during the weekend too?¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m a new staff after all, I don¡¯t dare to say no when my boss asks me to work extra.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go fetch you after work.¡±


    Nan Zhi asked curiously as she took note of Qiao Yanze looking all mysterious, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been busy flirting with girls recently? Why do you have time to go and fetch me?¡±


    ¡°How is flirting with girls more important than my niece?¡±


    Nan Zhi burst intoughter. ¡°Stop that. What¡¯s wrong? If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Apany me to a banquet dinner please. Your uncle hasn¡¯t been able to woo his goddess recently, so I can only make my niece my partner!¡±


    Nan Zhi waspletely clueless that Qiao Yanze had another reason to bring her to the banquet dinner tonight.


    ...


    Nan Zhi arrived at the broadcastingpany.


    She had just turned on herputer and was about to start editing an interview transcript when her colleague, Fang Fang, ran to her with her hands cupping her stomach. ¡°Nan Zhi, you have to help me today! I have acute gastroenteritis and need to go to the hospital. Please rece me to go interview the Military Cultural Exchange meeting between our country and A Countryter!¡±


    Nan Zhi nced at Fang Fang¡¯s pale face and stood up hurriedly. ¡°Do you need me to call the ambnce?¡±


    ¡°My boyfriend is here to take me.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll report it properly.¡±


    Nan Zhi arrived at the venue where the two countries¡¯ Military Cultural Exchange meeting was taking ce. Reporters like them who reported to the various channels were unable to enter, and could only do their reporting in front of the venue.


    After choosing a good spot, Nan Zhi started to give a brief introduction on the Military Cultural Exchange meeting.


    She did not notice a pair of eyesnding on her from inside a ck sedan that was slowly driving over.


    She was wearing a white shirt with a short skirt that hugged her hips. Her long hair was tied into a clean ponytail, making her seem professional and capable while she exuded the unique aura that only a working female could have.


    In front of the camera, she was always so beautiful and confident, calm and mature.


    When Nan Zhi was done reporting, she heard a reporter shout, ¡°It¡¯s the Fourth Prince¡¯s car!¡±


    Several reporters swarmed towards the Fourth Prince¡¯s car.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, what are you still standing there for? Hurry up and go interview the Fourth Prince!¡± her colleague urged her.


    Nan Zhi stared at the swarm of reporters that were not able to get close to that car at all. She furrowed her eyebrows slightly. ¡°It¡¯s no use even if I went over, the bodyguards won¡¯t let us get near.¡±


    Indeed, it was as what Nan Zhi had said, as the reporters that wanted to get near to the car were all stopped by the bodyguards.


    After she was done with the morning¡¯s reporting, Nan Zhi went to the washroom when it was lunch time.


    By the time she returned, the colleague that was in-charge of buying their lunch stared apologetic at her. ¡°Oh no, I forgot that you¡¯re here too, Nan Zhi. I only bought four lunch sets and left yours out, what do I do?¡±


    The colleague was called Li Ting. She had hated Nan Zhi ever since she entered the military reporting team and had always yed petty tricks on her when it came to work.


    Noting this, the photographer immediately passed Nan Zhi his lunch set. ¡°I¡¯m a man, it¡¯s okay if I starve for a meal, so you can eat mine!¡±


    Li Ting hurriedly grabbed back the lunch set that the photographer passed to Nan Zhi, ring at the photographer unhappily. ¡°There aren¡¯t any food stalls around here. You¡¯ll be hungryter if you don¡¯t eat.¡± As she said that, she nced at Nan Zhi and checked out her slender figure. ¡°Besides, Nan Zhi probably depended on starving herself to achieve her slim figure anyway. She should be fine with skipping a meal!¡±


    Nan Zhi did not want to be bothered by Li Ting.


    She knew that Li Ting was a rtive of Li Ying, and Li Ying had been harboring a hatred towards her ever since she had been chased out of the Qiao family¡¯s castle.


    ¡°I brought bread, you can eat it!¡±


    Nan Zhi walked towards the flower bed by the side and sat down. It was impossible not to be tired from wearing high heels while reporting for the entire morning.


    ...


    In the resting room on the third floor.


    Yi Fan carried an exquisite paper bag into the room. Seeing Mu Sihan looking at something through the binocrs, he walked over. ¡°Young Master, I noticed that you didn¡¯t eat much during lunch, so I went to the kitchen to get you some food.¡±


    Mu Sihan stared into the binocrs in concentration, ignoring Yi Fan.


    Seeing that Nan Zhi did not eat and was only drinking a few gulps of water as she sat by the flower bed alone, his expression darkened. ¡°Get someone to send her food.¡±


    Yi Fan hurriedly walked over to window. Seeing the countless numbers of media reporters, he was about to ask who to send the food to when he suddenly thought of Nan Zhi and he understood everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send the food over immediately.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi was nning to take a short nap when a uniformed waiter suddenly ran over.


    He passed an exquisite looking bag to her. ¡°Hello, someone gave you this.¡±


    Several colleagues heard this and all looked towards Nan Zhi.


    They were all surprised when they saw the logo printed on the bag.


    The food was packed from the national banquet?


    The national banquet only amodated important guests. It was hard for a normal person to enter, not to mention taking away its food.


    Nan Zhi took the bag over from the waiter. She turned around to nced at the conference building.


    A few secondster, she took the bag and threw it into the rubbish bin.


    Her colleagues all sucked in a deep breath when they saw her action.


    Mu Sihan had been staring at Nan Zhi¡¯s every action through the binocrs the entire time.


    Seeing her turn around to look up, his hands holding onto the binocrs tightened its grip unconsciously. However, his handsome expression immediately darkened when he saw her throw the bag into the rubbish bin without any hesitation.


    ...


    When she was done with work in the afternoon, Qiao Yanze really drove over to fetch her.


    Her colleagues all started to gossip after seeing it.


    Several people thought that she was supported by Qiao Yanze. Seeing this, Li Ting did not exin for Nan Zhi either.


    Qiao Yanze drove them to a high-end luxurious mall.


    He pulled Nan Zhi into a brand¡¯s gship store.


    The store¡¯s manager greeted them warmly, ¡°Young Master Qiao.¡±


    Qiao Yanze pushed Nan Zhi towards the store manager. ¡°Dress thisdy up nicely.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Qiao is really lucky. Thisdy is pretty and dignified and her figure is also really good. With our store¡¯s evening gown, she will definitely mesmerize everyone.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? She¡¯s my niece.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re from the same family? It¡¯s no wonder you all look really good.¡±


    The store manager chose a white evening gown for Nan Zhi. The back of the gown was exposed, the opening extending until her back to expose her beautiful back. The front of the dress had a V-cut design, while the soft but expensive fabric clung to her curves, fitting her like a glove as though it was tailor-made for her.

 Chapter 622 - Meeting At The Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 622: Meeting At The Banquet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The store manager did not do anything to Nan Zhi¡¯s hair, merely letting her long, brown curly hair rest against her shoulders. Nan Zhi did not need any special grooming to look sexy and elegant at the same time.


    The design of the evening gown was a little bold, but it suited Nan Zhi perfectly.


    She nced at Qiao Yanze in slight confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too formal? Why do I feel like you¡¯re going to sell me off?¡±


    Qiao Yanzeughed charmingly, before he took out an exquisite box from his document bag. A set of sparkling jewelry was inside the box.


    ¡°My partner must naturally appear beautiful and captivating!¡±


    ...


    It was only when they arrived at the grand banquet hall that Nan Zhi found out that it was the birthday dinner for the Prince, Ye Fengshu.


    Several members of the Royal family had arrived in the banquet hall. The men were dressed in suits while the women were dressed in gorgeous evening gowns. They were conversing andughing softly, looking exactly like a scene from the high-end society of a movie.


    When Qiao Yanze brought Nan Zhi in, they caused quite amotion.


    As one of the four most handsome men in the Capital, Qiao Yanze was adored by countlessdies.


    Nan Zhi did not miss the fact that they had all treated her as their love rival.


    ¡°You brought me here to help you block those women away, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Qiao Yanze smiled charmingly. ¡°How can you say that about your uncle? Look there.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the direction where Qiao Yanze was pointing at, towards a man that was surrounded by severaldies.


    The man was wearing a white suit, and look handsome and gentle. However, because the light was shining at her eyes, Nan Zhi could not see what he looked like clearly.


    Nan Zhi turned back to Qiao Yanze in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that person?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qiao Yanze pulled Nan Zhi forward. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any reaction after seeing him?¡±


    ¡°What reaction am I supposed to have?¡±


    ¡°Take a good look at him again.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows as she turned to look at that person again. This time, she finally saw how he looked clearly. Indeed, he looked very charming. He had a gentle and pretty face, fair skin, single-lidded eyes and a sharp chin. His features looked like they were a masterpiece made by the delicate effort of a master. He did not lose out even when shepared him to Qiao Yanze.


    ¡°So? He¡¯s really, really handsome, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Nan Zhi moved her eyes away from the man as she smiled. ¡°He is.¡±


    Looking at him was really a pleasure for her eyes.


    Qiao Yanze smirked when he heard this. He pulled Nan Zhi towards that man.


    ¡°Uncle, what are you doing?¡± If Nan Zhi still did not understand why Qiao Yanze had brought her here today, she would be a fool.


    Qiao Yanze flicked Nan Zhi¡¯s forehead lightly. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to introduce you to him. Let me tell you, he¡¯s a miracle doctor. If you can get him tied around your fingers in the future, our family can probably all live to be a hundred years old!¡±


    The corners of Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°He¡¯s a miracle doctor, he definitely won¡¯t like someone who has a child like me...¡±


    Qiao Yanze interrupted Nan Zhi¡¯s unfinished words, ¡°So what if you had a child before? Who doesn¡¯t like Baby Jie when they see him?¡± With that said, Qiao Yanze narrowed his eyes, whispering, ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about that person, aren¡¯t you? Let me tell you, we had a family meetingst night without telling you and all of us are against you thinking about that a**hole again!¡±


    Nan Zhi was slightly speechless. ¡°It¡¯s rare that all of you cane to a consensus...¡±


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re our family¡¯s treasure after all.¡±


    Warmth burst in Nan Zhi¡¯s chest when she heard Qiao Yanze¡¯s words, making her heart warm with affection for her family.


    Qiao Yanze wrapped his arm around Nan Zhi¡¯s slender shoulders. ¡°Stop closing your heart. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s only one good man in this world.¡±


    Nan Zhi moved her red lips, though she did not have the chance to say anything when amotion was heard from the banquet hall¡¯s entrance.


    Mu Sihan, wearing a tailored ck suit, walked in looking handsome and tall. His suit pants wrapped around his long legs perfectly, his aura cold and elegant.


    He attracted countless numbers of stares from the moment he entered.


    Shangguan Wan did note with him. Instead, the one who came with him was Princess Lucy, who was following behind him.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows slightly when she saw Lucy wearing a white evening gown as well. She immediately turned towards Qiao Yanze.


    Qiao Yanze also saw the evening gown Lucy was wearing, his lips curling up unconsciously as he smiled devilishly. ¡°You¡¯re actually wearing the same as the Princess.¡±


    Nan Zhi really wanted to punch Qiao Yanze for even daring tough. It was such an awkward thing to wear the same thing as another person at such an important asion.


    Qiao Yanze raised an eyebrow. ¡°Lucy doesn¡¯t look as good in the evening gown as you do. If someone has to be embarrassed, she should be the embarrassed one! Haha! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll introduce you to my friend.¡±


    ...


    When Qiao Yanze led Nan Zhi to Bai Ye, Mu Sihan and Lucy, who had just entered the banquet hall, also saw them.


    Mu Sihan saw Nan Zhi because he would notice her first, no matter where she was.


    On the other hand, Lucy noticed Nan Zhi because of the evening gown she was wearing.


    Lucy had always liked to be unique. That woman must have eaten the courage of bears and panthers to dare to wear the same thing as her!


    The more despicable thing was that that woman had the perfect proportions that were in the golden ratio. The evening gown made her look extremely sexy and elegant when she wore it.


    Lucy slowly clenched her fists, darkness shing in her eyes.


    Ye Fengshu and Ye Yanfeng came over to greet the two of them. Seeing Lucy standing beside Mu Sihan, Ye Yanfeng smirked silently.


    ...


    Qiao Yanze led Nan Zhi to Bai Ye.


    ¡°Is this the niece you mentioned?¡± Bai Ye stared at Nan Zhi, surprise in his eyes. She was indeed from the Qiao family, as she looked even better than her uncle.


    Qiao Yanze introduced the two of them to each other before he said proudly and happily, ¡°Of course. If it wasn¡¯t because we¡¯re close friends, I wouldn¡¯t introduce you to my family¡¯s treasure.¡±


    Bai Ye reached his hand out to Nan Zhi. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Nan Zhi reached out to shake hands with Bai Ye.


    Qiao Yanze convinced all thedies wanting to talk to Bai Ye to go away, creating space for Nan Zhi and Bai Ye.


    ¡°Miss Nan, let¡¯s go and have a chat on the balcony outside?¡±


    After Mu Sihan and Lucy arrived, Nan Zhi did not want to stay in the banquet hall either, so she agreed to Bai Ye¡¯s invitation to go out.


    The two of them walked towards the balcony together.


    Both of them were dressed in white, the man tall and charming while the female was beautiful and slender. When they walked together, they looked like a perfect couple, looking extremely good together.


    Qiao Yanze nodded, pleased as he quietly nced towards Mu Sihan who was talking to Ye Fengshu.


    The phrase saying that one lived in the Cao camp but had his heart in the Han camp was probably matching to what Mu Sihan felt now!


    There was a beautiful Princess standing beside him right now, but his eyes kept darting towards the balcony.


    ...


    On the balcony.


    ¡°I heard from your uncle that you still have a cute child? Miss Nan is really young, you don¡¯t look like you have a child.¡±


    At the mention of Xiaojie, a smile appeared on Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty face. ¡°He¡¯s already four years old.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting age to be in. We can meet one day and have a meal together.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not have the chance to say anything when she suddenly felt a fiery gazending on her from behind. Turning back, her eyes identally met Mu Sihan¡¯s deep ck eyes.

 Chapter 623 - He Fits My Taste Really Well

    <h4>Chapter 623: He Fits My Taste Really Well</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan stared at Nan Zhi, who was on the balcony and was smiling brightly at something Bai Ye had said to her. She looked like she was in a good mood and was happy enough tough.


    At the thought of her throwing away the food he sent to her without any hesitation, he furrowed his eyebrows slightly, his well-defined face bing even more aloof looking.


    He felt like arge ball of cotton was blocking his chest, and he could not breathe properly, wanting to throw Bai Ye off the building.


    Lucy walked over, wanting to hold onto Mu Sihan¡¯s arm. However, he was faster and started walking towards the balcony.


    However, he stayed far away from Nan Zhi and Bai Ye.


    He took out a cigar and bit it between his lips. He looked down, wanting to light the cigar when Lucy walked over and snatched the lighter in his hand. She tiptoed and lit the cigar for him.


    Mu Sihan chuckled softly, taking the cigar out and throwing it into the rubbish bin straight away.


    Seeing his action, Lucy was furious.


    He was the first man to be so hard to tame. He must have suffered in the past week, having lost quite a bit of weight. However, his temper became even more arrogant and infuriating.


    Lucy¡¯s expression was dark as she nodded, gritting her teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see how long you can remain stubborn for.¡± Lucy took out a small bottle from her bag. ¡°There¡¯s only one painkilling pill inside left. If you don¡¯t make a decision quick, you will be tortured by Together with You everyday. In the long run, even if you¡¯re made of steel, you won¡¯t be able to withstand it. In fact, I¡¯d like to see you try,¡± she sneered.


    Lucy pushed the small bottle into his hands, tiptoeing as she spoke coldly by his ear, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you can kept withstanding the torture from the parasite. I¡¯ll give you a bit of time. If you don¡¯t agree to my conditions, Together with You will swallow your heart and make the pain so unbearable that you willmit suicide.¡±


    Mu Sihanughed coldly. ¡°Lucy, if I cannot bear it andmit suicide, I will definitely drag you down to hell with me!¡±


    Lucy¡¯s heart trembled terribly when she saw the murderous intent shing in his ck eyes.


    Did this crazy person really prefer to die than to touch her?


    If that was the case, both of them were dead!


    ...


    When Mu Sihan and Lucy was speaking, Nan Zhi could not stop herself from ncing at them.


    There was quite a bit of distance between them, plus their voices were soft, so she could not hear what they were saying clearly.


    However, Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows unconsciously when she saw Lucy tiptoeing and speaking by Mu Sihan¡¯s ear.


    Were the two of them in that kind of rtionship?


    If they were not, the action they made was too ambiguous.


    Bai Ye nced towards where Nan Zhi was looking.


    He leaned against the railingzily, smiling. ¡°His Highness is really lucky to be able to have women surrounding him.¡±


    ¡°Are you jealous of his life?¡± Nan Zhi asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened slightly.


    Even Bai Ye could tell that Mu Sihan and Lucy were being a little ambiguous. Why was she still lying to herself?


    ¡°Mr Bai, I¡¯m a little hungry. I¡¯ll go in to get some food first.¡±


    Bai Ye nced towards Mu Sihan again after he noted that Nan Zhi suddenly lost the interest to chat with him.


    Could it be that Qiao Yanze¡¯s niece was also interested in the Fourth Prince?


    Bai Ye was suddenly interested in the gossip, following behind Nan Zhi into the banquet hall.


    The two of them arrived at the buffet area.


    Bai Ye took a clean te, turning around to ask Nan Zhi, ¡°Miss Nan, what do you want to eat?¡±


    Nan Zhi took a look at the food at the buffet line. ¡°The mango cake that is going to run out looks pretty good.¡±


    Bai Ye immediately took thest piece of mango te and ced it on his te. A young boy in a suit was about to take the cake,ining immediately when Bai Ye was faster than him, ¡°It¡¯s really embarrassing for the almighty Miracle Doctor to fight for a piece of cake with a child!¡±


    Bai Ye smirked charmingly. ¡°That¡¯s because the Miracle Doctor has to humor the beauty!¡±


    Nan Zhiughed at Bai Ye¡¯s words.


    Bai Ye cut a small bite of the cake to feed Nan Zhi, who froze immediately.


    Although she had a good impression on Bai Ye, they were not at the point to be so intimate with each other. She was about to take the spoon when Bai Ye suddenly leaned towards her. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m feeding you because I want to see the Fourth Prince¡¯s reaction.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. Bai Ye was way too observant! She had merely nced a few times towards Mu Sihan and he was already able to guess that something was going on between Mu Sihan and her?


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    From the corner of Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes, she saw Mu Sihan walking into the hall. She immediately changed her idea of not wanting to cooperate with Bai Ye.


    Her pretty eyes arched up, making her seem extra charming. Her long eyshes fluttered like mini fans, casting two shadows on her beautiful face. Her scarlet lips were curled up slightly, her smile so bright like a flower blooming in the darkness. The dimples by her lips could be seen as well, making her look even more beautiful.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try it.¡±


    Bai Ye could not help but groan in his heart as he stared at the woman who opened her mouth to bite the spoon after showing a smile.


    There was actually a girl in this world who could make his heart thump harder from just a smile!


    However, it was such a pity...


    She was already taken!


    After Nan Zhi was done with the cake Bai Ye had fed her, she noticed from the corner of her eyes that Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened visibly.


    She looked down slightly.


    If he still cared, it meant that he still had feelings for her!


    ...


    Mu Sihan moved his eyes away from Nan Zhi, waving a waiter over.


    He took a ss of red wine from the tray, before he instructed the waiter quietly.


    ...


    After Nan Zhi was done with the cake and exchanged several more words with Bai Ye, she was nning to go look for Qiao Yanze.


    She had only taken a few steps when a waiter suddenly sshed red wine on her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss, I¡¯ll lead you to the washroom to wash up!¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The waiter brought Nan Zhi upstairs to one of the guest rooms. The waiter opened the door, saying, ¡°There¡¯s a bathroom in this guest room.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nan Zhi walked into the bathroom in the room.


    Almost at the same time she entered the bathroom, a sound trailed from the room¡¯s door.


    She did not turn on the tap to wash her evening gown, merely staring at the mirror above the wash basin.


    A tall figure appeared in the mirror a whileter.


    Nan Zhi smirked in slight ridicule. ¡°Isn¡¯t Your Highness afraid that your new love, Princess Lucy, would find out about you making a waiter ssh red wine on a me purposely to lead me here?¡±


    Mu Sihan also looked at Nan Zhi through the mirror, their eyes meeting.


    His expression darkened.


    But she continued to smile.


    After a while of silence, he finally moved his lips, his voice hoarse and cold. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted to attract my attention by being especially intimate with Bai Ye?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared into his eyes for a few seconds before sheughed suddenly. ¡°Was I? I feel that Miracle Doctor Bai Ye is extremely talented and handsome, he fits my taste really well!¡±

 Chapter 624 - A Sudden Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 624: A Sudden Kiss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s words were slightly provocative.


    Knowing Mu Sihan¡¯s personality in the past, he would definitely rush over.


    However, unlike her expectations, he did not move at all after she finished speaking.


    Under the light, his facial features were tensed as his ck eyes stared at her, his feelings as hard to read as always.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows quietly.


    He should not be like this!


    He had made the waiter lure her over purposefully, to which she continued to say nice things about Bai Ye, so he should not be that calm to begin with!


    Nan Zhi suddenly remembered what Shangguan Wan told her a few days ago.


    ¡°He became rather strange after he returned. He would always stay far away when he talked to me, as if he was afraid of me touching him.¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips tightly, her almond-shaped eyes moving down from his handsome and indifferent face.


    Her eyesnded on at his lower abdomen.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s temple twitched when he noticed her staring at his abdomen unmovingly. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Nan Zhi lifted her slender fingers, caressing her jaw. ¡°Mu Sihan, did you ignore me after you returned because you hurt that ce during the war?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened.


    He took a few steps back, wanting to avoid the woman¡¯s unmoving stare down below.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart thumped when she saw him moving away.


    She ended up turning around to look at him directly, furrowing her eyebrows tightly. ¡°Was I correct? Did you hurt there, so it¡¯s useless now?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was so dark it could pass off as the color of a burnt pan.


    Nan Zhi thought that she had hit his sore spot when she saw his ugly expression.


    She sighed in her heart.


    With his personality, his dignity would really have been hurt if he could not use that part of him anymore.


    It was also understandable to want to ignore her.


    No, it was wrong.


    That night, she remembered seeing him doing it with Princess Lucy in the car.


    Nan Zhi stared into his dark eyes, biting her lips. ¡°Or, did you get some incurable disease? And you don¡¯t have long to live anymore?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips into a tight line, speaking hoarsely, ¡°Neither.¡±


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    He kept silent, his expression still dark.


    Noting that he had been standing by the door and did not dare to approach her, Nan Zhi lifted her dress, suddenly walking towards him.


    Mu Sihan immediately took a few steps back. ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±


    Nan Zhi felt her heart tightened ruthlessly when she saw him avoiding her like she was a poison.


    She stopped,ughingzily. ¡°Alright, are you still not going to tell me? If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll ask Bai Ye to go with me to the hotel tonight. By the time you want to tell me, I would already be another man¡¯s woman!¡±


    With that said, she stopped looking at him, turning around to walk towards the sink again.


    She tied her long hair up. When her long hair was lifted, her exposed back was shownpletely.


    Her skin was as fair and smooth as jade. Under the light, it looked like a peeled egg, smooth and delicate.


    Her exquisite shoulders could be seen, her waist so slender that it was easy to wrap a hand around it. The fabric of the dress clung to her skin tightly, exposing every beautiful curve of her body.


    The vein on Mu Sihan¡¯s forehead popped up, his rxed hands by his sides clenched into tight fists.


    He knew that he could not be affected right now. The moment he was affected, Together with You would act up and that gnawing pain was so unbearable that he would feel like dying. It was like he was in hell.


    When he still did not know he had been poisoned with Together with You back at Yukou Border, the poison would act up whenever his body had a reaction at the thought of her.


    After a while, he started to stop himself from thinking about it, and it was only then that the poison acted up less.


    When he returned to the Capital, he actually spotted her first amongst the spectators.


    How could he not miss her after being apart for more than three months?


    However, he did not dare to look at her.


    The whole event was broadcasted live to the entire country. If he acted up, he would ruin the image that he had managed to build up with so much difficulty.


    People would forget about him almost sacrificing on the battlefield, and would only remember the ugly image he had when the poison acted up.


    He did not dare approach her, nor did he dare speak to her.


    He did not know how to exin his condition, because he himself could not ept the situation.


    He hated Lucy immensely. However, his body would feel extremely rxed andfortable the moment Lucy approached him.


    This feeling made him really embarrassed and hateful.


    That was why he did not know how to face her.


    However, feelings were not something he could control.


    When he saw herughing and chatting with Bai Ye, and even ate the cake that Bai Ye fed her, he felt like he was burning up in anger.


    He could not stand seeing the image of herughing and chatting with another man.


    He also could not ept her wearing clothes like this, and even wanting to ask another man to go to a hotel.


    His red eyes stared fixedly at her beautiful back, his knuckles cracking loudly.


    Nan Zhi did not need to turn back to feel the man¡¯s hot stare on her.


    It was like he was going to spit fire, enough to light her on fire.


    She ignored everything, looking down to wash off the red wine stain on her evening gown.


    The red wine had spilled below her chest. The moment the water touched the evening gown, the fabric turned translucent, and her bra inside could be seen faintly, making her look even more sexy and charming.


    After she was done washing, she turned around.


    The man nced towards her chest, his eyes turning darker when he noticed the wet patch there.


    This woman had clearly done it on purpose.


    Nan Zhi walked out of the bathroom. She smiled slightly as she stared at the man whose vein was twitching on his forehead and had a tense expression. ¡°It¡¯s yourst chance now. Mu Sihan, if you continue to not tell me your reason, I will really cheat on you.¡±


    The image of her having sex with another man surfaced in his mind unconsciously...


    That was something he did not dare imagine.


    The image burned in his mind and he could no longer unsee it.


    No way in hell!


    ...


    When Nan Zhi arrived at the room¡¯s door, the man behind her still had no reaction.


    He did not say anything and did not chase after her as well.


    Disappointment washed over her.


    She had already provoked him to this point, but he still had no reaction.


    Did he really not care about her anymore?


    Apart from losing quite a bit of weight, he could walk and get angry as always. He did not look any different at all. What was wrong with him exactly?


    Nan Zhi counted to ten silently in her mind. If he still had no reaction, she would really ignore him.


    After she was done, the man behind her still had not moved.


    She had already lost all hope. She held onto the door knob, opening the door.


    However, she had only managed to open the door slightly when arge palm stretched over from behind her.


    The man¡¯s hoarse voice rang from above her head, panting heavily. ¡°You want to know, right? Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Nan Zhi turned around to look at him.


    However, before she could see his expression clearly, he leaned down to kiss her ruthlessly.


    Nan Zhi ced her hands on his wide shoulders, wanting to push him away, only for him to kiss her deeper and harder.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, you©`¡± Looking up, Nan Zhi immediately froze when she saw how he looked.

 Chapter 625 - Understanding His Body

    <h4>Chapter 625: Understanding His Body</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi stared in shock at the man who was just kissing her. The vein on his forehead suddenly popped out as his ck eyes turned red, his handsome face contorting in pain.


    His body was tensed as he panted loudly.


    Nan Zhi was about to ask him what was wrong when he pushed her away with strength.


    ¡°Stay away from me!¡±


    He growled lowly, as if he was an injured wild beast.


    Staring at how much pain he was in, Nan Zhi felt her heart tighten immensely.


    He walked to a corner, his long fingers moving towards his pockets shakily.


    However, his fingers were trembling too badly, and he could not get what he wanted.


    Seeing this, Nan Zhi hurriedly ran in front of him. ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll help you take it.¡±


    His mind was in a total mess, as if he had lost all rationality. The gnawing pain made his temper re out. ¡°I told you to scram!¡±


    He pushed Nan Zhi again with all his strength.


    Nan Zhi fell to the floor, scratching her elbows, but she seemed to not feel the pain. She stared at him with teary eyes. He looked like he was in so much pain he was going to explode, his eyes constricting nonstop as his expression looked extremely distorted and scary.


    Seeing that Mu Sihan was about to knock his head at the door frame, Nan Zhi stood up and hugged him from behind.


    One of her hands speedily shifted into Mu Sihan¡¯s pocket and found a small pill bottle.


    She had just taken out the pill bottle when she was pushed again by the now irrational man.


    Nan Zhi opened the bottle and took out the only pill from inside.


    ¡°You wanted to take this, right? Quick. Take it quick.¡±


    Nan Zhi fed him the pill, only to be bitten by him ruthlessly. She endured the immense pain, forcing the pill into his mouth.


    After he took the medicine, he fell to the floor, keeling over from the immense pain. He hugged his head with both hands, his distorted expression slowly returning back to normal.


    Nan Zhi fell to the floor, exhausted. It had only been a few minutes, but she felt like she had experienced hell and hardly made it back.


    Her forehead and palms were covered in sweat.


    She looked at the man, half-kneeling on the floor, with red eyes. To her, he was so strong as steel, and could not be defeated by anyone.


    However, that immense pain just now almost took his life.


    For a pain that even he could not endure, a normal person might have longmitted suicide!


    Nan Zhi did not dare imagine what he had experienced.


    None of them spoke, letting the silence spread in the room.


    She did not dare approach him again, afraid that he would experience that gnawing pain again if she did.


    A long while passed.


    Nan Zhi stood up, opening her mouth to say something when she suddenly heard high heels clicking outside. She then heard an unhappy and low female voice. ¡°Are you sure you saw that woman and him enter this guest room one after another?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Princess Lucy.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows.


    Princess Lucy hade over!


    Although she was not sure what had happened to him, but this definitely had something to do with Lucy when he could bear Lucy¡¯s touch but not her¡¯s.


    It would be bad for Lucy to find both of them in the same room right now.


    The guest room door was not locked and when Lucy opened the door, Nan Zhi immediately fell to the floor, trembling. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s my fault for wearing the same evening gown as the Princess. The Princess looks elegant and dignified in the evening gown while I look extremely vulgar instead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave immediately and not wear this evening gown anymore.¡±


    Lucy opened the door to see Nan Zhi kneeling on the floor, her face pale with a frightened expression, and Mu Sihan, who did not look very happy.


    Lucy froze for a second, before she smiled brightly. She walked towards Mu Sihan, looking at his well-defined features. ¡°Did you call this woman over for me?¡±


    At first, she wanted to teach this woman a proper lesson for wearing the same evening gown as her.


    Mu Sihan ignored Lucy. Instead, he stared at Nan Zhi fixedly, his lips moving while his expression waspletely dark. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to scram?¡±


    Nan Zhi agreed shakily.


    After Nan Zhi left, Lucy looked at Mu Sihan happily. ¡°It seems like you have at least some feelings for me!¡±


    Mu Sihan swung Lucy¡¯s hand away, speaking coldly. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I only have hatred towards you, which is why I felt annoyed to see a woman wearing the same evening gown as you.¡±


    Staring at Mu Sihan¡¯s leaving back, Lucy furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    He came over to teach that woman a lesson personally?


    But why did she feel his parasitic poison acting up?


    It felt wrong. There was definitely something between these two people!


    Lucy gritted her teeth. She better not find anything, if not...


    ...


    After Nan Zhi returned to the banquet hall, she immediately left.


    Walking towards the carpark, Nan Zhi met Bai Ye, who was about to leave as well.


    Bai Ye raised an eyebrow at Nan Zhi. ¡°You¡¯re out so quickly? But it¡¯s true that the Fourth Prince wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to you even if he wanted to right now.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hand that was about to pull the car door open froze slightly.


    She hurriedly moved in front of Bai Ye, asking softly, ¡°Did he find you to treat him?¡±


    Bai Ye shrugged. ¡°It was useless to get me anyway. I¡¯m not able to treat his condition.¡±


    Bai Ye pulled the door open, sitting in the car.


    Nan Zhi pulled the front passenger door open as well, sitting in the car as well.


    ¡°Miracle Doctor Bai, what kind of illness did he get?¡±


    Bai Ye stared at the worry and panic in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes, shaking his head. ¡°You should know that as a doctor, I have to follow the medical ethics and professionalism. I can¡¯t reveal a patient¡¯s details.¡±


    ¡°But you said as well that you can¡¯t treat his condition at all.¡± Nan Zhi could tell that Bai Ye was not a bad guy. She added quickly, ¡°My cute child is his son.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bai Ye choked from Nan Zhi¡¯s sudden words. He was so surprised he almost bit his tongue. ¡°Your rtionship with him is already at that point?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nan Zhi straightened her back, staring at Bai Ye pleadingly. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me because he didn¡¯t want me to worry, but I have to know. Miracle Doctor Bai, please tell me!¡±


    The thing that Bai Ye could not stand the most was a woman¡¯s teary eyes. He waved his hand, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. He¡¯s been poisoned by a parasitic poison, named Together with You, and cannot touch any other woman apart from the one that poisoned him.¡±


    ¡°Together with You?¡±


    Nan Zhi could not be med for being surprised. Any person would be in disbelief when they heard about things like parasitic poisons...


    Nan Zhi took a while to digest this information.


    She had never thought that a Princess like Lucy would actually use such a despicable move on Mu Sihan!


    At the thought of how much pain Mu Sihan was in when the poison acted up, her heart ached for him.


    ¡°Miracle Doctor Bai, is there a way to cure him?¡±


    Bai Ye stared at Nan Zhi. ¡°The reason why a woman would poison a man like this is because she wanted the man to only have her in his life. As long as the man doesn¡¯t touch other women, and only thought about her, loved her and slept with her, the poison in him would not act up.¡±


    Nan Zhi widened her eyes.


    ¡°However, your Fourth Prince already said that he would never touch that woman, even if he died.¡±

 Chapter 626 - A Cool Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 626: A Cool Appearance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s almond-shaped eyes curled up as her pretty face brightened.


    Seeing this, Bai Ye raised an eyebrow. ¡°You can still smile? He will only die if he doesn¡¯t touch the woman who gave him the poison. Also, if he is intimate with you, he will die immediately. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s fingers resting on her knees inteced with each other. She looked at Bai Ye with bright eyes, her smile widening, ¡°I was only afraid of him having a change of heart. I¡¯m not scared of anything else.¡±


    Besides...


    Nan Zhi narrowed her bright eyes, still smiling at Bai Ye. ¡°With how calm and at ease you are, you¡¯ve probably found a way to treat him, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Bai Ye acted like he was scared by Nan Zhi. ¡°You¡¯re a lot sharper and cleverer than I thought. I thought that pretty girls were often empty on the inside.¡±


    Nan Zhi thought about Mu Sihan¡¯s current circumstances, her smile going away as she looked more serious. ¡°How can you remove the parasitic poison?¡±


    Bai Ye repeated the words he told Mu Sihan that night. ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether that Master is able to remove the parasitic poison either.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°It¡¯s better to have a bit of hope still.¡±


    ¡°However, that friend of mine hasn¡¯t contacted me yet...¡± Before Bai Ye finished his words, his phone rang.


    After the call, Bai Ye could not help but curse.


    Nan Zhi asked as she stared at Bai Ye, who looked extremely unhappy, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°He gave me two conditions. The first is to sleep with him while the second is to go to the ck market¡¯s racing venue now.¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lips. ¡°He¡¯s a gay and is interested in you?¡±


    Bai Ye shrugged. His grip on the steering wheel tightening at the thought of therge sums on the two cheques that Mu Sihan gave him. ¡°F**k, I¡¯m going to risk everything!¡±


    Bai Ye nced at Nan Zhi. ¡°Get off the car, I¡¯m going to fulfill his condition!¡±


    Instead of getting off, Nan Zhi wore the seatbelt. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to go with you.¡±


    Bai Ye chuckled softly. ¡°I can see that you really love the Fourth Prince.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not hear Bai Ye¡¯s words, having looked down to send a message on her phone.


    ...


    It was midnight.


    The entire city had be quiet. However, at the venue of the ck market race, the lights were lit and was filled with crowds.


    The venue of the race was at the top of the dangerous Mountain Pan¡¯s public roads.


    The racing track was filled with all sorts of luxurious cars that people would get blinded by. There was a beautiful Ferrari485 and a luxurious and cool Egoista... Every car present could make a car-lover scream like a lunatic.


    Bai Ye¡¯s friend, Brother Cheng, was the organizer of the ck market race this time.


    Seeing Bai Ye driving a cheap and small car over with a woman, Brother Cheng pointed his middle finger at him. ¡°Xiao Bai, you should just wait for me at the hotel obediently!¡±


    Whistles and screams sounded around them.


    ¡°Xiao Bai, did youe here to be funny by driving such a cheap car?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Bai, aren¡¯t you the Miracle Doctor? How can the Miracle Doctor end up driving such a cheap and small car?¡±


    To be honest, Bai Ye¡¯s sports car was not cheap at all. However, his car was indeed worse whenpared to the other present luxurious sports cars that cost millions of dors.


    Nan Zhi whispered to Bai Ye, ¡°My uncle has a luxurious sports car. I¡¯ve already sent a message to ask the butler to bring it over. You can participate at ease.¡±


    Bai Ye stared at Nan Zhi nkly. ¡°Are you asking me to race?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you choose to race?¡±


    ¡°I thought that as the Fourth Prince¡¯s woman, you could do everything.¡±


    Nan Zhi coughed awkwardly. ¡°I only know how to drive.¡±


    Bai Ye hit his forehead, ncing towards Brother Cheng, who was smiling like he was watching aedy. ¡°I only know how to treat others¡¯ illnesses and know nothing about racing. Besides, the mountainous roads here are so dangerous. I don¡¯t know if I would be alive after driving a round.¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lips. ¡°If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any experience of the ck market racing. You¡¯ll only be faced with death if youpete with them.¡±


    Brother Cheng clearly knew that Bai Ye would not win the race. He scoffed as he smoked, sitting on top of one of the sports car. ¡°Xiao Bai, I thought you¡¯d brought some incredible help, but she turns out to be a weak woman.¡± Brother Cheng took out a hotel room key, throwing it at Bai Ye¡¯s feet. ¡°I think you should just go and wait for me at the hotel obediently. Wow, times have really changed. The Xiao Bai who used to be so arrogant in front of me is actually begging me now!¡±


    Nan Zhi tugged Bai Ye¡¯s sleeve, whispering, ¡°That Brother Cheng really likes you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I have to save your man.¡± Bai Ye¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I can only treat it as a Hail Mary effort. If I die, remember to get your man to collect my body.¡±


    Just as Bai Ye was about to drive into the racing track, the sound of a helicopter suddenly rang in the skies.


    The propeller kept spinning, creatingrge waves of wind, making the clothes of people beat crazily.


    The helicopter stopped on top of a grass patch and a silver-white sports car drove out, speeding towards the racing track.


    The driver¡¯s door was pushed open, and a man wearing a ck racing uniform and a ck mask appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°It¡¯s the king of cars, King!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s been ten years since King has appeared on the racing track!¡±


    King was an undefeated legend in the ck market racing. Ten years ago, he shot to fame with one race. However, he disappeared after merely a year.


    Nan Zhi and Bai Ye stared at the tall man standing in front of the silvery-white sports car. Although they could not see his appearance clearly, the arrogant and wild aura he had was iparable to everyone else present.


    Bai Ye poked Nan Zhi¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the King that everyone is shouting for looks like someone?¡±


    Nan Zhi had realized naturally.


    The masked man raised his arm, and the cheers and shouts around him immediately quietened.


    He walked in front of Brother Cheng, saying lowly, ¡°I¡¯ll represent Bai Ye in the race.¡±


    Brother Cheng was speechless.


    Bai Ye was really incredible to be able to get King, who hasn¡¯t appeared in ten years, toe.


    After King got into his sports car, the twockeys behind Brother Cheng said, ¡°Brother Cheng, the racers we invited tonight are new winners. King hasn¡¯t appeared in ten years, his skills definitely won¡¯t be like it wasst time. We don¡¯t have to be afraid.


    Brother Cheng thought it made sense.


    It had been ten years. He did not believe that King was able to maintain the incredible skills he had that had suppressed everyone else so thoroughly.


    There were no rules and restrictions in ck market racing. There was only speed and excitement.


    Every racer had to be prepared to not be able toe back after the race.


    They were gambling with their lives on the line.


    On the racing track, the luxurious and cool sports cars all started their engines, the revving reverberating through the air.


    With a loud bang, more than ten sports car sped away instantly like shooting stars falling.


    ¡°F**k!¡± Brother Cheng was bbergasted. King¡¯s sports car was able to take the lead the moment they started. Apart from the new racing winner he had invited, who was following tightly behind his car, the other drivers were left far behind.

 Chapter 627 - Hit By A Bottle

    <strong>Chapter 627: Hit By A Bottle</strong>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    In the sports car.


    The masked Mu Sihan stared ahead with temperature-less eyes, his lips pursed tightly as his car kept up at the same speed even when he was turning.


    ¡°King is the same as he was ten years ago, he¡¯s like a madman the moment the race started!¡± Brother Cheng cursed softly. ¡°He¡¯s practically ying with life the way he is driving!¡±


    Although they had all signed the death agreement to be able topete, everyone wanted to stay alive.


    However, King was different. The speed he drove at was one which danced with death itself.


    Just a small mistake could end up with him falling down the abyss.


    Nan Zhi stared at the situation in the racing track, cold sweat covering her palms.


    The speed of her heartbeat increased with the increase of the car speed.


    On the mountainous road, there were only two sports cars left.


    Mu Sihan nced at the yellow sports car behind his that kept chasing after him. He smirked coldly, danger shing in his ck eyes. When that sports car behind suddenly moved forward to bang into his car, he suddenly changed the driving gear. The car swerved and sped past a bend. The yellow sports car behind also increased his speed as well, though it was already toote to react by the time he realized it was a bend in front. The front of his car banged into the wall and flipped.


    That silvery-white sports car sped across the finishing line stably.


    The crowd immediately broke into cheers and shouts.


    King stopped the car in front of Bai Ye, saying lowly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the bottom of the mountain.¡±


    Bai Ye only regained his senses after the silvery-white sports car was driven far away. He stared at Nan Zhi who still looked zoned out. ¡°I finally understand why even the Princess from the neighboring country is smitten by him. He is indeed exuding such a strong and attractive masculinity!¡±


    Nan Zhi nced at Nan Zhi, gesturing for her to look at Brother Cheng.


    ¡°Look, you have another love rival now.¡±


    Nan Zhi almost choked to death on her saliva after hearing Bai Ye¡¯s words.


    Having won the race, Bai Ye managed to get the address of the vige from Brother Cheng.


    Bai Ye drove Nan Zhi to the bottom of the mountain.


    Two bullet-proof sedans were parked there.


    Bai Ye stopped his sports car behind the ck sedan. He then walked up to the ck sedan, speaking to the man in the car through the unwound windows.


    Mu Sihan had already taken off his mask. His facial features looking stiff and cold under the dim murky lights. ¡°The address?¡±


    Bai Ye passed the slip of paper that had the address written on it to Mu Sihan. ¡°I got you the address. Can you give me the cheques now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going with me.¡±


    Bai Ye immediately protested, ¡°What? I¡¯m not going! I still have to continue my travels!¡±


    ¡°The cheques will only belong to you after the poison in me is gone.¡±


    Bai Ye replied, ¡°You¡¯re taking revenge on me purposefully for being friends with your son¡¯s mother.¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded with a dark expression. ¡°She even told you that she has a child. Your rtionship must be really good.¡±


    Bai Ye hurriedly changed the topic of the conversation when he noted that the man looked like he wanted to kill him. ¡°When are you nning to go?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡±


    Bai Ye hung his head in defeat and gave an ¡®okay¡¯ sign. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    Bai Ye turned around, wanting to leave when Mu Sihan called him again. ¡°Ask Nan Zhi to get off, Yi Fan will send her back.¡±


    Bai Ye was speechless. He was practically a jealous freak!


    ...


    At night, Nan Zhi could not fall asleep.


    Mu Sihan and Bai Ye were going to China to find the Master in the vige early in the morning tomorrow. She was perplexed as to whether she wanted to follow them secretly.


    Although she could not touch him intimately, she could still see him from afar!


    If she did not go, she would definitely be worried and anxious. There were too many uncertain factors, and she would only be so worried that she could not rest or eat in peace.


    When the sun was about to rise, Nan Zhi made the decision to silently follow them.


    She requested to take leave from her boss at the broadcastingpany, before she passed Xiaojie to An Feng and bought the air ticket to fly to Ning City early in the morning.


    When she reached Ning City, it was almost two in the afternoon.


    She got a taxi and gave the address Brother Cheng gave Bai Ye yesterday, leaving for the vige.


    The vige was not too far from Ning City actually. She could probably reach within two and a half hours on the taxi. However, because the vige was still very conservative and did not open up to the outside, not many people knew of them.


    Before they entered the vige, they had to pass through arge river.


    There were no bridges across the river. When Nan Zhi arrived at the bridge, she happened to meet Mu Sihan, Bai Ye and Yi Fan.


    Yi Fan was calling to get a boat over.


    Seeing Nan Zhi who appeared suddenly, both Bai Ye and Yi Fan were surprised.


    ¡°I had guessed that you woulde, but I didn¡¯t think that you really woulde.¡± Bai Ye walked towards Nan Zhi, patting her shoulders like close friends.


    Nan Zhi had nned to follow behind them silently, not expecting them to meet. Sheughed awkwardly, before her eyesnded on Mu Sihan, who was standing by the side and smoking.


    He was wearing a ck shirt and pants, a pair of sunsses resting on his nose. his features were handsome and sharp, and no one could see any change in emotions in him.


    Nan Zhi knew that he did not want to see her because he was scared of being affected.


    She stood behind Bai Ye, trying her best to decrease her presence.


    They waited for nearly half an hour before a fisherman¡¯s boat arrived.


    Mu Sihan and Yi Fan got on the boat first, while Nan Zhi and Bai Ye got onter.


    Mu Sihan was standing at the front of the boat, while Nan Zhi stood at the back, doing her best to stay far away from him.


    Bai Ye passed Nan Zhi a bottle of water, eximing, ¡°Your rtionship must be tough! You¡¯re clearly in front of each other, but you can only look at each other from afar.¡±


    Nan Zhi opened the bottle, drinking some water before she smiled at Bai Ye. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Haven¡¯t you heard that distance creates beauty?¡±


    Mu Sihan, who was sitting at the front of the boat, narrowed his eyes a little after seeing Nan Zhi and Bai Ye chatting andughing.


    ¡°Yi Fan, pass me some water.¡±


    Yi Fan hurriedly took out a bottle from his bag. However, Mu Sihan did not take it. He merely lifted his chin, pointing towards the bottle Nan Zhi was holding.


    Yi Fan immediately understood what Mu Sihan meant.


    After Nan Zhi had taken a few sips of water and was about to close the cap, Yi Fan suddenly walked over and took the bottle from her.


    ¡°Miss Nan, our Young Master is thirsty.¡±


    Nan Zhi was about to ask Yi Fan why he took her water when his Young Master was thirsty, when she watched Yi Fan walk to the front of the boat and passed Mu Sihan the bottle of water she had drank from.


    Mu Sihan took the bottle, drinking a few mouthfuls of water directly from the bottle.


    Seeing this, Bai Ye almost spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°He¡¯s eating your saliva!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty face immediately flushed. She watched as Mu Sihan downed all of the water she did not finish. He threw the bottle over, hitting the back of Bai Ye¡¯s head. ¡°You,e sit over here.¡±


    Bai Ye rubbed the back of his head, sighing helplessly. ¡°I should have known it wasn¡¯t that easy for me to earn those two cheques.¡± He had to watch the couple feed him indirect dog food in front of him, while he also had to deal with being dealt violently by the jealous freak.


    Nan Zhi burst out inughter at Bai Ye¡¯s expression. ¡°When I used to speak a little more to a man, he would hit that person ruthlessly without asking for an exnation. He¡¯s already holding back with you only being hit by a bottle!¡±


    Bai Ye huffed. ¡°No wonder why your uncle didn¡¯t agree to you two being together and wanted to introduce me to you. Look, I¡¯m so much gentler and generous than him!¡±


    With that said, another bottle was thrown towards Bai Ye.

 Chapter 628 - A Faint Sweetness

    <h4>Chapter 628: A Faint Sweetness</h4>


    On the boat, they could see that the vige was surrounded by both the river and the mountain. There were also brick-walled buildings found around the vige.


    The noise from the city was not present, making the vige really quiet and rustic.


    Nan Zhi had never been to such an underdeveloped vige before.


    There was a mountain route and a water route to the vige. On one side of the vige were green trees and nts, while the other side was rubble.


    After they got off the boat, the four of them walked towards the vige.


    The route to the vige was a little narrow. It wasn¡¯t made of cement, but paved with stones and was a little rough.


    Yi Fan was walking in front of all of them while Bai Ye walked in front of Nan Zhi. When the path was a little uneven, he wanted to hold onto Nan Zhi, though he was kicked aside by Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan picked up a long stick and passed one end of the stick to Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi nced at the stick that he was passing to her, smiling. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Stop smiling at me,¡± he said with a cold expression.


    Nan Zhi immediately removed her smile, looking extremely serious instead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t smile again.¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at her with his ck eyes, only moving his eyes away a few secondster. It was as if he was afraid that an uncontroble desire for her would surge within him if he stared at her for another second. He turned around, not looking at her anymore.


    He walked forward, still holding onto the other end of the stick while she walked behind him.


    Between the two of them, there were nearly a meter¡¯s distance.


    His hoarse, cold voice trailed over. ¡°Why did youe over for?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at his wide back, her long eyshes fluttering slightly. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. I couldn¡¯t follow you when you went to the battlefield, but I can follow you when you¡¯reing here. Why can¡¯t Ie?¡±


    ¡°It might be dangerous in underdeveloped viges like this,¡± he said helplessly.


    Nan Zhi bit her lips, staring at his handsome side profile. Pursing her lips slightly, she said determinedly, ¡°I¡¯m not a timid person. Beside, I know self-defense. A normal person would not be able to hurt me!¡±


    Hearing her words, the man chuckled lowly. His voice seemed to havee from deep within his throat, sounding maic and alluring. ¡°With that skill you have, do you think you can handle defending yourself from someone?¡±


    Nan Zhi red at him, pouting. ¡°Stop looking down on people. Although I¡¯m not a match to you all since you know kung fu, I can still defend myself against normal people!¡±


    Mu Sihan nced at her from the corner of his eye. ¡°You¡¯ve be a lot bolder after returning to the Qiao family.¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Zhi felt slightly wronged and angry, her eyes turning red uncontrobly. ¡°You knew about my mom¡¯s rtion to the Qiao family long ago, didn¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t even tell me before you left! Why aren¡¯t you willing to tell me anything?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Qiao Yanze helped me with Qiao Yanrong. He didn¡¯t want me to tell you first, so I had to keep my promise naturally.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not speak.


    ¡°Why? Is the Qiao family ill-treating you?¡±


    Nan Zhi sniffled, staring at his clean cut ck hair. ¡°They¡¯re really nice to me. I used to think that the Qiao family was really annoying, but after spending time with them and getting to know them, I realize that they aren¡¯t that bad.¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes slightly, unconsciously thinking about his own family.


    His parents did not like him ever since he was born. After his father¡¯s car had exploded and he lost the use of one leg, the thought of him jinxing his father strengthened to his father.


    He was a jinx, anding back would only bring them trouble.


    Ye Fengjun wanted to be the King originally. However, in the political fight against the Third Princess, he even lost his title as the Crown Prince.


    He hated him, but could not destroy him either.


    Because, if he wasn¡¯t able to be the Crown Prince, Ye Yanfeng¡¯s family would reap the benefits instead.


    Noting that Mu Sihan had stopped speaking, she saw that his back was slightly slouched and it made him look slightly sad and depressed. Nan Zhi asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    After nearly ten minutes, they finally left the narrow alley and entered the vige.


    However, someone shouted the moment they did, ¡°More outsiders have barged into our vige!¡±


    Within a short while, vigers from all directions appeared with most of them carrying hoes, metal shovels and self-made bows and arrows.


    The vigers were not as friendly as Nan Zhi had thought they would be, all looking at them like they were enemies.


    Seeing this, Yi Fan hurriedly exined, ¡°Everyone, we came here to look for a Master. I heard that he¡¯s in this vige, and we would like to...¡±


    ¡°The Master isn¡¯t here! Outsiders are not weed in our vige. Please leave immediately!¡±


    ¡°Yes, leave immediately!¡±


    The vigers worked together to chase them out.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows.


    The vigers seemed to be very against outsiders.


    ¡°Let me talk to them!¡± It was natural for the vigers to be guarded with Mu Sihan and the rest looking tall and strong, like they were people not to be messed with.


    However, Nan Zhi had merely stepped a step out when several women started to throw stones at them.


    Mu Sihan hurriedly pulled Nan Zhi behind him, fending her from those stones using his tall figure. One of the stones hit the back of his head, and Mu Sihan¡¯s expression immediately darkened as he furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Everyone, stop!¡±


    A man in his fifties stepped up to stop the women from throwing more stones.


    ¡°Vige Head, have you forgotten what happened a month ago? No outsiders are good people!¡±


    The Vige Head was about to speak when a woman who was around his age ran over with a girl in her arms. ¡°Er Ya is having fever again. Her fever keeps going up and down, and the vige doctor isn¡¯t able to treat her. I want to bring Er Ya into the mountain...¡±


    Before the woman finished, she saw the outsiders and hurriedly shut her mouth.


    Mu Sihan nced at the girl in the woman¡¯s arms. The girl had an unusual flush, as if she had fainted from the fever.


    Mu Sihan kicked at Bai Ye¡¯s calf. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to show your usefulness.¡±


    Bai Ye knew what the girl was suffering with just a nce at her. He took out a pill from his bag. ¡°Feed this to her, and her fever will go away within an hour. However, these vigers are rather fierce and unreasonable. If I go over, I¡¯ll probably be beaten to death before I can get close to the child.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Nan Zhi piped up.


    Mu Sihan nced coldly at Nan Zhi. ¡°You stand here and don¡¯t move.¡± He took the pill from Bai Ye and sped towards the woman holding onto the girl.


    By the time the vigers knew what was going on, he was already in front of the woman, his long fingers pinching the girl¡¯s cheeks and feeding her the pill.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The woman wanted to take out the pill from the girl¡¯s mouth, but she was toote, the girl had already swallowed the pill.


    When the vigers knew what was going on, and was about to attack Mu Sihan, Mu Sihan had already left withrge strides.


    The few of them returned to the river bank.


    When the sky started to turn dark, the woman, who originally cursed Mu Sihan, thinking that he had fed the girl poison, found them.


    ¡°My granddaughter¡¯s fever is over. I didn¡¯t know you were good people. I know where the Master you¡¯re looking for is. Let me bring you to him!¡±

 Chapter 629 - Reuniting

    <h4>Chapter 629: Reuniting</h4>


    The woman led Nan Zhi, Mu Sihan and the rest of the group into the depths of the mountain.


    It was extremely quiet surrounding them, with only the sound of leaves rustling and scuttling of the bugs.


    Nan Zhi walked beside the woman, finding out from the woman that there was an outsider that came to the vige a month ago, wanting to take the Master away.


    Several vigers protecting the Master had gotten injured because of this as well.


    ¡°If the person that Miss Ling¡¯er saved wasn¡¯t as good as fighting, the Master might have been taken out of our vige,¡± the woman sighed, ¡°Ever since the Master and Miss Ling¡¯er came to our vige, everything had been smooth in our vige. They¡¯re the most respected people in our vige!¡±


    Nan Zhi listened to the woman¡¯s exnation, understanding why they were so against outsiders in their vige.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not bad people. We¡¯re only here to seek help from the Master.¡±


    The woman nodded. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so pretty and canpare to Miss Ling¡¯er. Miss Ling¡¯er is kind and nice, so I think, pretty people like you are all kind.¡±


    Hearing the woman mentioning Miss Ling¡¯er every time, Nan Zhi suddenly wanted to meet this pretty and kinddy.


    They walked for nearly half an hour, before a small two-storey house made of wood appeared in their sight.


    The house was surrounded by bamboo that had been sharpened, the fragrance of flowers surrounding them.


    The woman walked to the door, ncing inside. ¡°Ah Sheng, I brought some guests, they¡¯re all good people.¡±


    When Nan Zhi heard ¡®Ah Sheng¡¯, her heart started to thump crazily.


    Her pretty expression changed.


    Her rxed fingers clenched up unconsciously.


    Ah Sheng?


    When she heard these two words again, she felt like a century had passed.


    Mu Sihan was standing not too far away from Nan Zhi. When the woman called for Ah Sheng, his first reaction was to look at her.


    Seeing her expression change, his deep eyes darkened to a point they looked like they were endless ck holes that wanted to swallow and tear a person up...


    If she had such a strong reaction from just hearing ¡®Ah Sheng¡¯, then it seemed like Gu Sheng was still living in her heart!


    Mu Sihan forced his emotions down. He could onlyfort himself continuously that Gu Sheng had died and he did not need to be too caught up with a dead person.


    The woman spoke to the person in the yard again, before she turned around and waved the group over. ¡°Ah Sheng asked you to go in.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Thank you for tonight.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve saved my granddaughter, so it¡¯s alright. You can go in and tell Ah Sheng why you¡¯re looking for the Master. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the woman left, Yi Fan took the lead and entered the yard.


    Nan Zhi was behind Yi Fan, looking up to see the Ah Sheng that the woman talked to.


    She only saw a man wearing a white shirt, cutting fire logs in the yard..


    The white moonlight shone on his handsome and tall figure. The gentleness on him seemed strangely familiar as well.


    Nan Zhi stopped.


    Bai Ye, who was behind her, almost knocked into her. He was confused, seeing her suddenly space out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? Did the Master put some kind of wizardry to stop you?¡±


    Nan Zhi ignored Bai Ye, her bright almond-shaped eyes stared straight at the tall figure in the yard.


    Mu Sihan, who was walking thest, felt his expression darkenpletely.


    He also found that figure that Nan Zhi found familiar to be familiar as well.


    However, he did not think that it would be that coincidental!


    When Nan Zhi stopped, Mu Sihan stopped as well.


    Seeing the two of them like this, Bai Ye felt sure that the Master must have used some wizardry on them.


    Bai Ye walked toward Yi Fan. ¡°Butler Yi, why are we fine?¡±


    With that said, he noticed Butler Yi also shaking terribly, looking at the person splitting logs in disbelief.


    Bai Ye felt it was weird and strange.


    He jumped a few steps back immediately, scared that he would get affected as well.


    Among the three people who had froze, Nan Zhi was the first to react.


    She stepped forward, feeling like her legs had been filled with heavy lead, as she walked towards that figure.


    ¡°Brother Gu Sheng?¡± she shouted with a trembling voice.


    The scene of himid on the bamboo raft, leaving with the river flow more than a year ago appeared in her mind once more.


    She was crying so sadly, shouting for him so loudly, but he kept moving further and further away.


    She thought that she would never see him again!


    Is it you? Brother Gu Sheng, you didn¡¯t die and were living well, weren¡¯t you?


    ¡°Brother Gu Sheng!¡± Nan Zhi choked as she shouted once more.


    The man who was splitting logs stopped his action.


    He did not turn around immediately. However, if one looked closely, his thin shoulders were trembling as well.


    ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, turn around! I¡¯m Little Flower!¡±


    The man stood up from the bench, turning around slowly.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s tear-filled eyesnded on his face.


    He did not look as old as he did when he left, having regained his youthful appearance. He looked young, gentle, handsome and his eyes looking at her were warm and clear as well, like the spring breeze.


    Nan Zhi cupped her mouth, taking a step back in disbelief.


    However, she jumped into the man¡¯s arms happily and excitedly within seconds.


    ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, you¡¯re still alive! That¡¯s good, it¡¯s really good!¡± The Master here must have saved him!


    ...


    Bai Ye blinked and his mouth dropped open as he watched Nan Zhi jump into the arms of that handsome and warm-looking man. He almost thought he had seen wrong.


    ¡°They... know each other?¡± Bai Ye turned back to look at Mu Sihan. Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was already very dark, ayer of frost covering his handsome face. His facial features looked like they were turning into sharp icy knives, his eyes throwing daggers at the couple hugging each other.


    Bai Ye was confused and dazed.


    Why was the Qiao family¡¯s little niece so popr with men? She could even meet an old friend at such a god-forsaken ce?


    They were probably old friends, right? If not, why would this Fourth Prince behind him look like he wanted to kill someone?


    ...


    Mu Sihan stared at this scene with a dark expression. Although he could guess that Gu Sheng might have been saved by this Master and regained his appearance, this love rival had always been very annoying to him.


    Mu Sihan stared at the woman who was so happy and excited that she had clearly forgotten that he was still standing here. His eyes werepletely dark and dangerous. ¡°Nan Zhi, your man is not dead yet, why are you jumping into another man¡¯s arms so quickly?¡±


    Bai Ye was standing close to Mu Sihan, and he could feel shivers creep up his spine as he stared at Mu Sihan¡¯s dark expression.


    The Fourth Prince was just a jealous freak. He could not take it when it was just him chatting andughing with Nan Zhi, not to mention such a situation...


    When Nan Zhi heard Mu Sihan¡¯s dark tone, she hurriedly let go of Gu Sheng. Turning back to look at the man standing by the door, she shivered, chills running up her back.

 Chapter 630 - Love Flower

    <h4>Chapter 630: Love Flower</h4>


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes were dark, balls of anger burning in them.


    Nan Zhi did not dare to look into Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes for too long. However, there was nothing to be guilty of. To her, Brother Gu Sheng had long be part of her family.


    Seeing that he was still alive and well, various emotions swelled in her chest. She was surprised, agitated, happy, d...


    Who knew that it would be so coincidental to be able to meet the ¡®resurrected¡¯ Gu Sheng when she apanied Mu Sihan to look for the Master here?


    Taking in a deep breath, she was ready to go and calm the angry man. However, she had just taken a step away when her slender wrist was grabbed by a warm palm.


    ¡°Little Flower.¡±


    Hearing Brother Gu Sheng call her like this, Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes immediately welled with tears, almost crying out.


    No matter what happened, it was fine as long as he was safe and alive.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyesnded on Nan Zhi¡¯s wrist that was held by Gu Sheng. He tightened his hands into fists, eyes turning red as he stepped forward, wanting to walk towards the two. Suddenly, a pleasant voice that sounded like a nightingale trailed over, ¡°Brother Ah Sheng, it¡¯s quitete now, stop splitting the logs and rest early...¡±


    A young and beautiful girl wearing a red organza dress ran out from the wooden house. She probably did not expect to see so many people in the yard as she hummed immediately, with her eyebrows furrowing before her bright eyes looked towards Gu Sheng.


    Seeing Gu Sheng grabbing Nan Zhi¡¯s wrist, she hummed again.


    After all, to her, Gu Sheng was distant and cold. She had to speak a lot before he would give her a rare response.


    Sometimes, when they went up the mountain to get herbs and she fell identally, he would not even pull her up directly, choosing instead to pull her up with a stick.


    He would stress to her asionally that the opposite genders should not be too close to each other.


    She even thought at some point that he had be a monk mentally. He was not old, but he was always acting like an old man.


    But now...


    Ling¡¯er¡¯s bright eyes darkened slightly.


    He probably acted cold and mannered, unwilling to let others into his heart because he had not yet met someone he liked!


    After Ling¡¯er walked out, Nan Zhi pulled her wrist back from Gu Sheng¡¯s hold. Her well-defined almond-shaped eyes met with Ling¡¯er¡¯s.


    It was no wonder why the woman kept mentioning Miss Ling¡¯er when she led them here.


    She was indeed beautiful and soulful. Just a look at her was enough for one to have a good impression of her.


    Nan Zhi nodded at Ling¡¯er with a smile. At this, Ling¡¯er also smiled, asking clearly, ¡°Brother Ah Sheng, are these your friends?¡±


    Gu Sheng nodded, his warm eyes never moving from Nan Zhi.


    He had never thought that there would be a day they would meet again.


    Staring at her, who had be prettier, red appeared under his warm eyes.


    The both of them had experience life-and-death, and they understood that it was alright as long as both of them were alive.


    As for the rest, he did not dare ask for anything more...


    Mu Sihan stared at Gu Sheng and Nan Zhi, his eyes turning darker. Suddenly, his temple started to hurt.


    Oh sh*t.


    The parasitic poison was acting up again.


    He hurriedly walked out of the yard. However, the immense pain caused him to stumble the moment he did.


    He hugged his head that felt like countless numbers of iron bars had been stabbed into it. He half-knelt on the floor, growling lowly like an angered wild beast...


    If he was able to remove the parasitic poison in him, he would definitely make Lucy suffer when he returned!


    The immense pain made him pant loudly.


    The pain made him feel like he was in a deep abyss, one that he was not able to find the light no matter how hard he tried.


    When Nan Zhi saw Mu Sihan walking out of the yard, she knew something was wrong.


    Was the poison acting up again?


    She hurriedly walked out of the yard.


    Bai Ye and Yi Fan also followed after quickly.


    Seeing Mu Sihan in so much pain again because of the parasitic poison, Nan Zhi felt tears swelling in her eyes, as she trembled uncontrobly.


    Seeing him hold onto his scalp intensely, she moved forward unconsciously, wanting to pull his hands away. However, before she could touch him, she was pushed away immediately.


    Gu Sheng, who had rushed over as well, immediately stabilized Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go over, he will hurt you.¡±


    Gu Sheng nced at Mu Sihan. He hurriedly called Ling¡¯er over when he noticed something moving under his forehead speedily. ¡°Bring the Calming Pill over.¡±


    Ling¡¯er hurriedly took out a pill from her small bag.


    Gu Sheng nced at Yi Fan and Bai Ye. ¡°Please help control him.¡±


    Yi Fan looked guarded. ¡°What are you going to give to Young Master?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can leave with him right now,¡± Gu Sheng said calmly.


    Bai Ye walked in front of Gu Sheng, smelling the pill he was holding. ¡°There¡¯s no poison in it. It has a calming effect.¡±


    It was only then that Yi Fan was assured enough to assist.


    The three of them worked together to make Mu Sihan take the pill, after which he slowly calmed down afterwards.


    Nan Zhi hugged Mu Sihan, who had fallen to the floor and lost consciousness.


    Wiping away the cold sweat on his forehead for him, she felt her heart clench tightly in heartache.


    She really did not want him to experience such a pain again.


    ...


    Ling¡¯er tidied up a guest room for Mu Sihan to rest in.


    ncing at Nan Zhi, who was guarding by Mu Sihan, she said softly, ¡°Sister Nan Zhi, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send Diao Er to go get Master now! My Master is really incredible, when Brother Ah Sheng almost died from that poison, he was able to treat him.¡±


    Looking at the kind and pretty Ling¡¯er, Nan Zhi nodded in gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Miss Ling¡¯er.¡±


    Ling¡¯er walked out, whistling to get Diao Er, nning to let it go get her Master. However, she noticed that Gu Sheng was missing, and she murmured in confusion, ¡°Where did Brother Ah Sheng go?¡±


    Bai Ye heard Ling¡¯er and replied, ¡°He went to find your Master.¡±


    Ling¡¯er caressed Diao Er¡¯s head, freezing slightly before a bitter smile appeared on her lips.


    It seemed like Brother Ah Sheng really cared for Sister Nan!


    ...


    Gu Sheng found the bearded Old Man in another wooden hut filled with Chinese herbs in the depth of the mountain.


    The Old Man saw Gu Sheng and stroked his white beard. ¡°Why did youe here instead of apanying Ling¡¯er?¡± Before Gu Sheng could say anything, the Old Man guessed, ¡°You have something to ask me for?¡±


    Gu Sheng told the Old Man about Mu Sihan¡¯s symptoms.


    Although he did not like Mu Sihan, Little Flower did. If anything happened to him, Little Flower would be sad.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have any feelings for Ling¡¯er in the past year because you like that man with the parasitic poison?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    The Old Man stared at Gu Sheng¡¯s warm and handsome face and calm eyes. His white beard twitched in anger. ¡°Originally, you¡¯d be heartless and emotionless after I removed that poison in you. It was because Ling¡¯er wanted you to be a normal person that she went to the Passionless Valley to pick that Love Flower that blooms only once in a hundred years. Because of this, she lost an eye and can only see from her left eye now. You brat, even then you weren¡¯t touched and you never did anything she told you to. But now, you¡¯re here to ask me for a favor because of a friend? Brat, let¡¯s see if I hit you to death!¡±

 Chapter 631

    <h4>Chapter 631: Untitled</h4>


    Gu Sheng stood still and let the old man hit him with the cane.


    The old man became even more angry after hitting him. ¡°Look at you, for your friend, a dry wood like you is willing to be beaten by me obediently. Do you still say that you don¡¯t like that man?¡±


    ¡°My sexual orientation is normal, Master.¡± Gu Sheng stepped forward and held the old man¡¯s arm. ¡°I said that after you passed on, I would take care of Ling¡¯er.¡±


    The old man hit Gu Sheng with the cane again, but did not use much strength this time. ¡°Are you going to tell me again that Ling¡¯er is like your younger sister? I¡¯ve heard you say this about 800 times. Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with our Ling¡¯er? She¡¯s so devoted to you, why don¡¯t you like her?¡±


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s change the topic!¡±


    The old man was so furious he almost spat out blood.


    ...


    After Gu Sheng went to find Ling¡¯er¡¯s master, Nan Zhi stayed by Mu Sihan, who had taken the Calming Pill, and had fallen asleep.


    The torture of the parasitic poison made him looked thinner than before.


    The contours of his face were more distinct and his facial features more well defined.


    Her slender fingers caressed his beautifully arched eyebrows to his tall nose and then to his tightly pursed lips.


    With his condition now, she only dared to be so close to him when he was asleep.


    Lowering her head slowly, she gave a light kiss on his well-defined face.


    ¡°Sister Nan, my master is here.¡±


    Ling¡¯er pushed the door open, Gu Sheng and the old master following behind. Gu Sheng was much taller than Ling¡¯er so he saw Nan Zhi kissing Mu Sihan¡¯s cheek.


    His clear eyes dimmed slightly but very soon, it returned to normal.


    The old master beside him did not miss that subtle expression in Gu Sheng¡¯s eyes. So this brat refused to like Ling¡¯er because there was someone in his heart. However, it was not the man on the bed, but rather, the woman by his side.


    The old master looked at Nan Zhi, wanting to see how this woman, who Gu Sheng could not forget, looked like.


    Nan Zhi stood up after hearing Ling¡¯er¡¯s voice.


    Her skin was soft and smooth, and she looked pure and beautiful.


    Standing there, she was like a blooming orchid, fresh, elegant and noble.


    Nan Zhi bowed in awe and respect when she saw Ling¡¯er¡¯s master and greeted him politely, ¡°Hello, Old Mr Bai. I¡¯m sorry to bother you with our sudden visit. My friend has been poisoned by ¡®Together with You¡¯ and every day he would be tortured by this parasitic poison. I wonder if you have any cure for this?¡±


    Old Mr Bai looked at the man on the bed. He looked like a man of high aspirations, his status must be very noble.


    And the woman who the brat liked must not be a nobody, but she was not at all arrogant or rude. This kind of respect to him reflected her qualities and upbringing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I will treat anyone whoes here. Besides, this ¡®Together with You¡¯...¡± Old Mr Bai waved his hands. ¡°I¡¯m not going to treat it!¡±


    Ling¡¯er grabbed Old Mr Bai¡¯s arm, pouted her lips and act coquettishly. ¡°Master, these are all friends of Brother Ah Sheng. If you don¡¯t save him, Brother Ah Sheng will be sad, and Ling¡¯er will be upset too. Master, just treat it as you¡¯re helping Ling¡¯er!¡±


    Old Mr Bai stretched out his hand and poked at Ling¡¯er¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±


    ¡°Master, saving one¡¯s life is better than to build a pagoda of seven storeys!¡±


    Old Mr Bai¡¯s eyes swept to Gu Sheng. ¡°Brat, if you marry Ling¡¯er, I¡¯ll save him.¡±


    A blush appeared on Ling¡¯er¡¯s delicate face and she stamped her foot in embarrassment. ¡°Master, how can you do that? Brother Ah Sheng won¡¯t marry me and I won¡¯t get married either. I will always be with Master!¡±


    Gu Sheng looked at the old man with an expressionless face. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been telling you, I will take care of Ling¡¯er.¡±


    Old Mr Bai wanted to hit Gu Sheng with the cane again.


    You could say that he was ruthless, but he was deeply in love.


    You could say that he had feelings, but he was ruthless to Ling¡¯er.


    Bad fellow!


    Old Mr Bai touched his beard and waved his hand. ¡°Fine, everyone out of this room except this youngdy!¡±


    Gu Sheng looked at Nan Zhi and nodded at her, reassuring her.


    After Ling¡¯er and Gu Sheng left, Old Mr Bai sat by the bed. He looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes and checked his pulse.


    ¡°Other than the parasitic poison, his body is strong and there doesn¡¯t seem to have any other problems.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded.


    ¡°Youngdy, I can get rid of the parasitic poison from him but I have to tell you something in advance.¡±


    Looking at the old master whose expression became serious, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart also became tight and her fingers curled up slightly. She said softly, ¡°Please tell me!¡±


    ¡°This method is to use a parasite to draw that parasite in his body. But once my parasite enters a human body, it will make the person emotionless, you have to be prepared!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Nan Zhi stepped back several steps unsteadily.


    ¡°Emotionless? Old Mr Bai, do you mean that he will forget about me?¡±


    ¡°No, he will remember you. But in the future, he would not be moved, nor would he have any lustful desires. Unless the love between you and him have reached a point where it is unforgettable, only then would you be able to wake him up again.¡±


    Unforgettable love?


    Nan Zhi did not know what it meant to be unforgettable, but she was confident in their feelings. As long as he did not forget her, she believed that he would still have feelings for her.


    She did not want to see him being tortured by the parasite anymore and being controlled by that shady Princess Lucy.


    Even if there would be setbacks in their rtionship, she was not afraid!


    Nan Zhi bit her lips hard. She looked at the old master with moist eyes and said with a determined expression, ¡°Old Mr Bai, as long as the parasite in him can be removed, I am willing to bear whatever price there is.¡±


    Old Mr Bai looked at Nan Zhi and could not help thinking about his silly Ling¡¯er. In this world, there were really such silly nicesses.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to think about it?¡± Old Mr Bai touched his long white beard and said with his eyes slightly narrowed, ¡°From what I know, he will be safe as long as he sleeps with the woman who gave him the parasite.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t share a room with another woman,¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s expression was firm as she continued, ¡°I have confidence in our feelings!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and get prepared.¡±


    After Old Mr Bai left, Nan Zhi went to the bedside again.


    Looking at Mu Sihan¡¯s carved-like handsome facial features, tears filled her eyes.


    Her slightly pursed lips moved and she said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Mu Sihan, after you have recovered, you¡¯ll still have feelings for me, right? You¡¯re like a wolf that is always hungry, if I flirt with you deliberately, you won¡¯t be able to hold it in, right?


    ¡°So, I have nothing to fear...¡±


    She lowered her head and sealed his lips slowly with hers.


    She bit his lips and said with a bitter voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have affections or desires. I¡¯m just happy not to be worried about being raped by you anymore.¡±

 Chapter 632 - Full of Jealousy!

    <h4>Chapter 632: Full of Jealousy!</h4>


    Mu Sihan had already woken up and he leaned against the head of the bed, still looking a little tired.


    Nan Zhi stood in the corner, not daring to approach him and they stared at each other from such a distance.


    Mu Sihan looked at the woman in the corner with his dark eyes sullenly and his lips lifted slightly in a smirk. ¡°When you see Gu Sheng, you can¡¯t wait to throw yourself into his arms. At that moment, you never thought that I was still behind you?¡±


    Nan Zhi really did not know how to answer his question.


    When she saw that Brother Gu Sheng was still alive, her heart was stunned and happy, and she hadpletely forgotten about Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan stretched out his finger and pointed at Nan Zhi with a dark expression. ¡°After I fell asleep, what else did the two of you do?¡±


    Nan Zhi quickly waved her hand and pointed to his face and lips. ¡°I kissed you twice.¡±


    Mu Sihan originally thought that he would hear her say that she went to find Gu Sheng when he was asleep but he did not expect that she would say that she kissed him two times.


    The handsome face that was still clouded over suddenly brightened up and the tightly pursed lips also lifted into a smile.


    Nan Zhi smiled when she saw his smile. ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡±


    The man¡¯s face darkened in an instant and he coughed. ¡°Bai Ye¡¯s not gone yet and your old me¡¯s back. Why do you always attract the attention of men?¡±


    Nan Zhi pouted her lips innocently. ¡°Only you are allowed to be popr with women? Why can¡¯t I be popr with men?¡±


    Mu Sihan snorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that all I met were unpleasant and vicious women?¡±


    Nan Zhi was amused by his words but her eyes teared up as sheughed.


    Seeing her face fall like she was about to cry, he subconsciously wanted to get out of bed but a few secondster, he seemed to think of something and got back to the bed.


    At this moment, he cut Lucy into pieces in his heart.


    Looking at the tears in her almond-shaped eyes, he lifted his eyebrows. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± Nan Zhi touched her face. It was clean and there was no trace of tears at all.


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips. ¡°Are you crying for me or for that Gu Sheng who¡¯s back to life? If I¡¯m not here to get rid of the parasitic poison, I would have killed Gu Sheng the moment you jumped into his arms.¡±


    Nan Zhi red at Mu Sihan. ¡°I only regard Brother Gu Sheng as family, don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    ¡°The gaze he looks at you with is not one towards ¡®family¡¯.¡±


    ¡°That Lucy loves you so much to put a parasite in you so she can sleep with you!¡±


    ¡°Gu Sheng kidnapped you before and almost killed you!¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lips. ¡°Brother Gu Sheng didn¡¯t poison me. It was the people from his organization and he didn¡¯t know it at that time.¡±


    ¡°You can still speak up for him!¡± Mu Sihany on the bed and turned over, his back facing Nan Zhi, looking like he did not intend to talk to her again.


    Nan Zhi looked at the neat and stylish short ck hair at the back of the man¡¯s head and she did not know whether tough or cry.


    This person was like a child when he got jealous.


    ¡°Xiao Zhizhi, Your Highness, time to eat! Brother Ah Sheng cooked it himself!¡±


    Bai Ye¡¯s voice sounded by the door.


    Nan Zhi looked at the man, who pulled the nket over his head when he heard Bai Ye¡¯s words, and she said with a smile to Bai Ye, ¡°Miracle Doctor Bai, is Brother Gu Sheng in the kitchen?¡±


    Bai Ye looked at Nan Zhi and the arrogant man. It seemed like he was jealous.


    He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve tasted food cooked by Brother Gu Sheng. I must eat two more bowlster.¡± ncing at the man covered with the nket, the smile on Nan Zhi deepened. ¡°After dinner I¡¯ll take a walk with Brother Gu Sheng in the yard. The flowers nted by Miss Ling¡¯er are fragrant and beautiful.¡±


    Bai Ye quietly raised his thumb towards Nan Zhi.


    She was the only one who dared to tug at the tiger¡¯s whiskers!


    She was obviously provoking someone!


    Nan Zhi pulled Bai Ye out of the room.


    ¡°Little Zhizhi, you¡¯re so bold. His Highness is a person who gets jealous easily, you still dare to provoke him?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked back at the room. ¡°Do you believe that before we reach the kitchen door, he wille after us?¡±


    ¡°I think His Highness is arrogant so he will note and eat the food cooked by his rival.¡±


    Bai Ye had just finished speaking when the man¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded from behind, ¡°Nan Zhi, you¡¯re not allowed to eat Gu Sheng¡¯s food.¡±


    Nan Zhi turned around and looked at the man with a menacing expression and she smiled, and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°But I haven¡¯t eaten anything yet and I¡¯m very hungry!¡±


    ¡°Wait then. I¡¯ll cook something for you.¡±


    Bai Ye was dumbstruck that his jaw almost hit the floor.


    ¡°You¡¯re good. You can even make the almighty Fourth Prince, who is above everyone else, cook for you.¡±


    Mu Sihan went into the kitchen and asked Ling¡¯er for a packet of noodles.


    Gu Sheng took the dishes he had prepared to the dining room and when he saw Mu Sihan busy in the kitchen, he did not say anything and went out to the dining room after taking the scoop for rice.


    Mu Sihan, who was boiling water, nced at Gu Sheng.


    He had to admit, Gu Sheng was a strong rival. Gu Sheng looked so elegant and gentle at anytime with his gentle and handsome face. Even in this humble hut, he looked dignified, noble and elegant.


    Appearance and temperament were secondary, the most critical was that there was a ce for him in Nan Zhi¡¯s heart.


    Although he knew that it was not love rtionship, he still cared about it!


    ...


    After Gu Sheng brought out the food, he handed a pair of chopsticks to Nan Zhi. ¡°He¡¯s cooking something for you, right? Eat something first to fill up your stomach.¡±


    Hearing Gu Sheng¡¯s words, and seeing that the table was full of the food she liked, she was touched.


    After eating a few mouthfuls of food, Bai Ye nodded with praise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Ah Sheng¡¯s food to be quite delicious!¡±


    Gu Sheng smiled gently. ¡°Then you haven¡¯t eaten Little Flower¡¯s food, her skills are much better than mine.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I must try it someday.¡±


    When Nan Zhi was eating, Ling¡¯er stood by the door, looking at them with a smile. Nan Zhi stood up and pulled Ling¡¯er in. ¡°Miss Ling¡¯er, would you like to eat some more?¡±


    Ling¡¯er looked at Gu Sheng with a cold face and she shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve already eaten. Sister Nan, Master will be taking the parasite from Mr Mu tomorrow. Would you like to sleep with me tonight, if you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°Okay, why would I possibly mind? Ling¡¯er and her master saved Brother Gu Sheng and now they were going to save Mu Sihan. To her, they were their benefactors.


    Nan Zhi had just finished speaking when she heard Mu Sihan calling her, ¡°Kitten,e here.¡±


    Nan Zhi put down her bowl and chopsticks, and went to the kitchen after letting Gu Sheng and Ling¡¯er know.


    Mu Sihan had cooked a bowl of noodles.


    He put the bowl of noodles on the kitchen counter. ¡°Try it and see how it tastes?¡±


    Nan Zhi took one bite and almost spat it back out.


    So salty!

 Chapter 633 - Antidote

    <h4>Chapter 633: Antidote</h4>


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better than your Brother Gu Sheng¡¯s, right?¡± Someone was still ignorant and looked as arrogant as ever.


    Nan Zhi really did not want to shock him.


    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious that you can¡¯t speak?¡± Mu Sihan looked down at Nan Zhi¡¯s fair and exquisite little face. ¡°Eat more.¡±


    Nan Zhi was suspicious that he was jealous of her hugging Gu Sheng and was taking revenge on her!


    Nan Zhi ate half of the bowl under his expectant eyes. She put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡®A woman¡¯s stomach is indeed the size of an egg.¡± Seeming to have thought of something, Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi darkly. ¡°Did you eat Gu Sheng¡¯s food?¡±


    ¡°No, I have to be in front of the camera for work so I can¡¯t eat that much.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Mu Sihan¡¯s well-defined face and he picked up the chopsticks and knocked Nan Zhi¡¯s head with the top of it. ¡°You still know your ce.¡±


    Nan Zhi sighed inwardly. It was really difficult to deal with a jealous man!


    Mu Sihan picked up the bowl of noodles Nan Zhi had not finished eating. When Nan Zhi saw this, she quickly stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ve eaten it!¡±


    Mu Sihan looked down at Nan Zhi and found that her expression was unnatural. Heughed. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± After saying that, he lowered his head to eat a bite.


    He had hardly taken it into his mouth when he almost spat it out.


    But when he thought that Nan Zhi did not spit it out, he could only swallow it down.


    After eating, he scolded in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s so salty and you said it was delicious?¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled stiffly. ¡°If it¡¯s made by you, it tastes good whether it¡¯s salty or not.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened and he looked at her with a cold gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with me.¡± Then, he ate another few mouthfuls of noodles again, pushing down the desire rising up from his body.


    His noodles really were not edible at all.


    Although his cooking skills were not that good previously, the noodles he cooked was at least edible.


    After returning to the Ye family, he had never entered the kitchen again, and now the noodles that he was confident in...


    His expression turned dark when he thought of how Gu Sheng was a good cook.


    Nan Zhi saw that he was going to be angry again and she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Do you think that Miss Ling¡¯er likes Brother Gu Sheng?¡±


    Mu Sihan knocked Nan Zhi¡¯s head again with the top of the chopsticks. ¡°You only realized it now?¡±


    ¡°Then would Miss Ling¡¯er have been upset when I hugged Brother Gu Sheng?¡± Nan Zhi bit her lips and said quickly, ¡°I have to exin to Miss Ling¡¯er properlyter.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi with his dark eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the point of exining to her? Your Brother Gu Sheng still has you in his heart.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    Mu Sihan saw that Nan Zhi was silent and used the top of the chopsticks to lift her chin, his dark eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Are you happy that there is a man who is so devoted to you?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked up and smiled at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you also devoted to me?¡±


    ¡°I told you not to flirt with me!¡±


    Nan Zhi covered her mouth with her hands and said with her voice muffled, ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ...


    After Mu Sihan and Bai Ye went to the hot spring in the mountains to bathe, while Nan Zhi and Gu Sheng sat in the yard to talk.


    Gu Sheng looked up at the stars in the night sky and said in a clear voice, ¡°Have you really thought it over? If he bes emotionless, he may turn into a ruthless person.¡±


    Nan Zhi wrapped her hands around her knees and looked at Gu Sheng¡¯s handsome and elegant side profile, a bitter smile on her lips. ¡°Compared to him living with suffering, I would rather that he is emotionless.¡±


    Nan Zhi sighed slightly. ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, you and I both understand that nothing is more important than being alive.¡±


    Gu Sheng looked from the starry sky to Nan Zhi and after hearing her words, he said nothing more.


    But he understood that in this lifetime, she would never fall in love with anyone else except Mu Sihan.


    Just as with his feelings for her, he could not love any other woman except her.


    ...


    The next day.


    Nan Zhi woke up before dawn. She turned and saw that Ling¡¯er was still fast asleep. She then sat up lightly.


    ¡°Sister Nan, aren¡¯t you going to sleep for a while more?¡±


    Nan Zhi saw that Ling¡¯er was awake and she said with embarrassment, ¡°Did I wake you up?¡±


    ¡°No, I wake up this early everyday.¡± Ling¡¯er smiled sweetly at Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi looked at Ling¡¯er¡¯s smile and a smile also appeared on her face. ¡°Ling¡¯er, we have to do our best!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sister Nan.¡±


    ...


    After breakfast, Mu Sihan took the Calming Pill prepared for him by Old Mr Bai.


    After eating the pill, he fell asleep.


    Old Mr Bai asked the rest to leave, leaving only Nan Zhi who refused to go.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him the consequences of getting rid of the parasite?¡± Afterst night, Old Mr Bai could see that they were really in love. If the man knew that there was a price to be paid for removing the parasitic poison, he would not have taken the Calming Pill so easily.


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s face which looked to be more bright and less fierce after he had fallen asleep, and she shook her head. ¡°There is no need for him to know.¡± She felt a bitterness and fear in her heart, but nothing was more important than his health. She did not want him to experience the pain again when the parasitic poison acted up.


    Old Mr Bai asked no more questions. He touched his white beard and took out a long syringe.


    The syringe was filled with red medicine and Old Mr Bai injected it into Mu Sihan¡¯s blood vessel. Then he took out a sealed porcin cup, opened it and Nan Zhi saw a slender insect crawling inside.


    Goosebumps appeared on Nan Zhi¡¯s arms.


    ¡°The next process is not suitable for you to see. Turn around!¡± Old Mr Bai ordered.


    Nan Zhi wanted to ask Old Mr Bai if there would be any mishap during the process but after thinking about it, she decided not to.


    Since he was able to cure Brother Gu Sheng, he must also be able to cure Mu Sihan.


    Nan Zhi turned around.


    After nearly ten minutes, Old Mr Bai coughed. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Nan Zhi turned around and saw that there was an extra blood-colored insect in the porcin cup.


    ¡°He will probably be awake around this time tomorrow. After waking up, he needs to take a bath with the medicated water here for three days before the parasitic poison can bepletely eradicated.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi received a call from An Feng in the afternoon.


    Xiaojie caught a cold and was having a fever, and kept calling her name.


    After making sure that Mu Sihan would not have any problems, Nan Zhi let Yi Fan and Bai Ye stay while she nned to leave and return to the Capital.


    Gu Sheng and Ling¡¯er went with her to the pier.


    ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, what are your ns in the future?¡±


    Gu Sheng faced the sky and his face looked like jade in the sunset.


    Nan Zhi saw in his exquisite eyes peace and elegance from being detached from the world. ¡°It¡¯s good here, being away from the rest of the world and being carefree and content.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Ling¡¯er, who was picking flowers not far away and she smiled. ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, Ling¡¯er is a good girl. Cherish the people in front of you.¡±

 Chapter 634 - Meeting at The Hotel

    <h4>Chapter 634: Meeting at The Hotel</h4>


    After watching Nan Zhi leave on the boat, Gu Sheng did not immediately turn around, but continued to look at the surface of the water in a daze.


    Ling¡¯er stared at Gu Sheng for as long as he was staring at the water.


    She had never seen him so attached and reluctant.


    It was like his soul was pulled away and all that was left was an empty shell.


    Ling¡¯er stared at his gentle and elegant back, and felt a bitterness in her heart. She did not urge him back until it waspletely dark.


    The cold light from the moonnded on him and she saw his loneliness.


    Perhaps, his emotions could only be brought out by Sister Nan!


    Ever since she had saved him a year ago, she had never seen him smile.


    Ling¡¯er tilted her head and wondered how he would look like when he smiled...


    Gu Sheng turned around and looked at Ling¡¯er, who was squatting not far away with her hands on her cheeks and looking at him. He lowered his eyes slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    Ling¡¯er hummed in reply.


    She got up from the ground in a hurry, and perhaps she had squatted for too long, her calves felt numb. Before she could stand firm, she fell face down onto the ground, her face covered with mud.


    She patted herself hurriedly and muttered to herself, ¡°No wonder Brother Ah Sheng doesn¡¯t like me. I¡¯m always embarrassing myself in front of him.¡±


    Gu Sheng picked up a stick and handed it to Ling¡¯er, saying with a clear voice, ¡°Get up!¡±


    Ling¡¯er grabbed the stick and used it to stand up.


    They walked one after another into the mountains.


    Gu Sheng did not look back, but he could feel Ling¡¯er¡¯s gaze on him. He took back the stick, threw it on the ground and quickened his pace, walking a few steps forward.


    Ling¡¯er also elerated her pace.


    Gu Sheng stopped, turned and looked at Ling¡¯er. Ling¡¯er saw his lips moving and she opened her mouth first. ¡°Brother Ah Sheng, you are going to say, ¡®Miss Ling¡¯er, don¡¯t always look at me, don¡¯t like me anymore¡¯, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Gu Sheng was speechless.


    Ling¡¯er smiled and took a step forward. When Gu Sheng saw this, he backed away and increased the distance between them.


    Ling¡¯er¡¯s heart was a little bitter but there was still a smile on her small face. ¡°Master said that liking a person means that one would always want to look at that person. And besides, Brother Ah Sheng likes Sister Nan, so when she left, you kept looking in the direction she left.¡±


    Ling¡¯er cupped her face with her hands and blinked her bright eyes. ¡°Liking you is my business, just like how you like Sister Nan and Sister Nan doesn¡¯t like you, but you still continue to like her.¡±


    Gu Sheng was choked by Ling¡¯er¡¯s words.


    What she said made sense. Liking a person was not something one could control. Even he could not control himself, so how could he expect Ling¡¯er to?


    However...


    ¡°To her, I wish for nothing more than her happiness.¡±


    Ling¡¯er tilted her head and thought for a while before understanding the meaning in his words. Sheughed yfully. ¡°Brother Ah Sheng, what you mean is that I¡¯m asking something from you with me liking you?¡±


    Gu Sheng looked at the mischievous girl and it was rare that he felt angry. He turned around and strode towards the mountains without saying anything.


    ...


    Nan Zhi arrived at the Capital early in the morning. The Qiao family had sent a chauffeur to pick her up at the airport but she did not return to the castle and went straight to the Royal Hospital.


    An Feng was dozing off by the bedside and opened her eyes when she heard sounds. Looking at the travel-worn Nan Zhi, she said softly, ¡°The weather changed the past few days and he caught a cold because he did not put on more clothes in school.¡±


    ¡°Let me look after him. Mom, you go back and rest.¡±


    Nan Zhi went to wash her hands and face in the bathroom and touched Xiaojie¡¯s forehead which was still hot.


    An Feng did not leave. She looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s slightly tired face. ¡°Go and take a bath first, then you can sleep with Xiaojie. I¡¯ll sleep on the bed beside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xiaojie¡¯s fever did not subside and he stayed in the Royal Hospital for nearly five days.


    During this period, Nan Zhi called Bai Ye.


    Bai Ye said that Mu Sihan had returned to normal and the parasitic poison did not act up.


    Bai Ye returned to the Capital ahead of time and asked Nan Zhi to pick him up from the airport.


    While waiting for Bai Ye, Nan Zhi received Yan Hua¡¯s call. She had nothing on in the afternoon and wanted to meet Nan Zhi for lunch.


    Nan Zhi thought of Yan Hua¡¯s body condition and wanted Bai Ye to take a look at her so she called and made a reservation.


    Bai Ye came out from the airport and got into Nan Zhi¡¯s car. When he heard that she was treating him to lunch, he said with some doubts, ¡°One who is unountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions. Tell me, besides wanting to know about His Highness¡¯s condition, what else do you want me to do?¡±


    Nan Zhi told him about Yan Hua¡¯s condition. ¡°I want you to help my friend check her pulseter.¡±


    ¡°Your friend is silly.¡± Bai Ye sighed. ¡°She knew that she can¡¯t have children because she¡¯s ill but she still took the risk. She must love that man very much.¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips. ¡°She hates him.¡± Actually, without love, where does hatee from? When it came down to it, in Huahua¡¯s heart, she still could not forget Bo Yan.


    ¡°Another deeply devoted person!¡±


    Nan Zhi arranged for them to eat at a newly opened Cantonese restaurant. Huahua could not eat spicy food and Nan Zhi heard that there was a famous chef here whose Cantonese food was quite authentic. All kinds of Canton soups were also popr with female customers.


    When Nan Zhi and Bai Ye arrived, Yan Hua was already in the room.


    Bai Ye could not help sighing when he saw the beautiful Yan Hua, who was dressed casually, her straight ck hair tied into a ponytail and exuding a youthful energy like a university student. Why was it that all the beautiful people were taken and had children?


    Nan Zhi introduced Yan Hua and Bai Ye. When she heard that Bai Ye was a rare miracle doctor, Yan Hua let him take her pulse.


    There was a smile on Bai Ye¡¯s face and after taking Yan Hua¡¯s pulse, his smile stiffened, but he did not let Yan Hua notice it.


    ¡°Your heart is really not very well. I¡¯ll write you a prescription. Take it on time every day and it will be good for your health.¡±


    Yan Hua smiled. ¡°Thank you, Miracle Doctor.¡±


    Halfway through the meal, Bai Ye kicked Nan Zhi under the table.


    Bai Ye excused himself to go to the washroom.


    Just as he reached the door of the washroom, Nan Zhi came over. ¡°You call me over to tell me about Huahua¡¯s condition? Is it serious?¡±


    Bai Ye stretched out his hand. ¡°How many is this?¡±


    Nan Zhi rolled her eyes. ¡°Five, do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    ¡°She can live up to that amount.¡±


    ¡°50 years?¡±


    Bai Ye was silent.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and she heard herself asking in a trembling voice, ¡°Five years?¡±


    Bai Ye nodded.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s body swayed and Bai Ye held onto her. ¡°But there¡¯s still hope. As long as you find the right heart, she can have a heart recement surgery.¡±


    Nan Zhi thought that she would have to ask Mu Sihan for help in this kind of matter...


    On her way back to the room, the man she was thinking of just now appeared in her vision.


    He came in from the entrance and right behind him was Princess Lucy.

 Chapter 635 - Papa

    <h4>Chapter 635: Papa</h4>


    Looking at the man in a ck suit suddenly appearing in her sight, the hands by Nan Zhi¡¯s sides clenched into fists unconsciously.


    Actually, after Xiaojie had recovered, she could go to the vige to find him again.


    But there was a vague fear and apprehension in her heart.


    She knew that Old Mr Bai had told her the consequences in advance, but she was still afraid of seeing him look at her with emotionless eyes.


    Bai Ye told her that after the parasitic poison was cured, he looked normal. He had no amnesia nor had he lost fragments of his memories. It was just that he was more unapproachable than before.


    Old Mr Bai had only told the consequences of removing the parasite to her, and neither Yi Fan nor Bai Ye knew about it.


    When Bai Ye said that he looked normal, she still held some hope in her heart.


    What if the consequences Old Mr Bai said were not that serious?


    Bai Ye had already entered the room and Nan Zhi stood alone in the corridor, looking at Mu Sihaning towards her step by step.


    He had one hand in his pants pocket, his well-defined face hidden in the dim lighting, his eyes were dark as ink, his lips drawn in a tight line and his expression was cial, as if he was a sculpture without any temperature.


    His facial features to the contours of his face were still handsome, just that his eyes and expression were even more cold and indifferent than before.


    Lucy behind him was wearing a long red dress, a zer with diamonds on her shoulders, and exquisite makeup on her face. She followed closely behind Mu Sihan with a winning smile on her lips.


    They room they booked was at the end of the corridor.


    They must pass by Nan Zhi when going there.


    It was impossible for them not to see her standing there.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes looked over at her, his gaze dark like a deep and bottomless pool, and there were no fluctuations of emotions.


    Lucy also saw Nan Zhi. After the birthday dinner of the Prince, Lucy had people check the rtionship between Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan.


    Although nothing was found, with the intuition of a woman, this Nan Zhi must mean something in Mu Sihan¡¯s heart.


    She did not expect that this time when Mu Sihan took the initiative to invite her for a meal, she would meet Nan Zhi here. A trace of disgust shed past Lucy¡¯s eyes and she took a few steps forward, holding on to Mu Sihan¡¯s arm.


    If it was before, he would have shook her off in the next second.


    But this time, he did not and let her hold him.


    When Nan Zhi saw this, she frowned.


    Although she was full of doubts, she did not stop the two of them.


    When Bai Ye saw that Nan Zhi was noting in, he pulled open the door and saw the backs of Mu Sihan and Lucy.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that His Highness?¡± Bai Ye stood beside Nan Zhi and said in a low voice, ¡°I thought you would be the first woman His Highness would see when he came back. There are rumors going around that is something intimate going on with His Highness and Princess Lucy. Could it be that it¡¯s true?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not believe it at all.


    If he really became emotionless, he should not have any feelings towards Lucy!


    She felt that he must be nning something.


    After all, Lucy put a parasite in him and made him suffer. Plus, he was a vengeful person!


    Bai Ye saw that Nan Zhi was calm and he asked in puzzlement, ¡°You¡¯re not even angry seeing him bring another woman into a room?¡±


    It was a lie if she said she wasn¡¯t angry.


    But she was in no position to question him. After all, Wan¡¯er was the Fourth Princess Consort in the people¡¯s eyes.


    Nan Zhi raised her finger, putting it under her chin and lowered her long eyshes in thought.


    She could trust Mu Sihan.


    But she could not trust Lucy.


    If she could do something so vicious as putting ¡®Together with You¡¯ into him, would she use other despicable methods?


    ¡°I have to know what they¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s words made Bai Yeugh. ¡°Xiao Zhizhi, this is a high-end hotel, the rooms are all sound proof. You won¡¯t be able to overhear anything and might in turn offend that shrew Lucy!¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not going to eavesdrop myself.¡±


    Seeing the waitress with the menu about to go into Mu Sihan¡¯s room, Nan Zhi handed the waitress her watch with recording function. ¡°Put this in the Fourth Prince¡¯s room secretly, don¡¯t let them find it.¡±


    The waitress nodded. ¡°Yes, Miss Nan.¡±


    After the waitress entered the room, Bai Ye looked surprised. ¡°Why do the service staff here listen to you?¡±


    ¡°The owner of this hotel knows my uncle very well.¡±


    Bai Ye gave Nan Zhi a thumbs up. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a well-connected person.¡±


    ...


    Back in the room, Yan Hua was on the phone and she said agitatedly, ¡°He¡¯s still not well and he came to see Little Apple at the apartment?¡±


    It was the nanny on the other end of the line. ¡°He wanted to go in and was injured so I could not stop him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    After ending the call, Yan Hua looked at Nan Zhi and Bai Ye, who had came in, and she stood up from the chair with her bag. ¡°Zhizhi, I have to go.¡± Then, she looked at Bai Ye. ¡°Miracle Doctor Bai, thank you for the prescription.¡±


    Bai Ye shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Nan Zhi sent Yan Hua to the entrance of the hotel, watching her drive away. When she thought of Bai Ye¡¯s words, tears filled her eyes.


    If Mu Sihan did not help her, she should also tell Bo Yan about it.


    Let Bo Yan help Huahua find a suitable heart!


    ...


    Yan Hua hurried back to the apartment, thinking that Little Apple would cry at the sight of Bo Yan like when she was three to four months old.


    This time, however...


    Bo Yan, dressed in a military shirt, sat on the sofa with his crutch by the side. He was holding Little Apple in one arm and the other hand was holding her little bell. He had his head lowered and was talking to her.


    That person was usually indifferent, not very fond of smiling and was difficult to read.


    But now, the eyes looking down at Little Apple revealed the strong love of a father.


    The contours of his handsome and cold face also turned gentler.


    ¡°Little Apple, say Papa.¡±


    His voice was deep and maic, like a wine that had been brewing for many years, making people intoxicated by it.


    Yan Hua went in but both father and daughter did not notice her, it was only the nanny who noticed her when she came out of the kitchen. ¡°Huahua, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Little Apple looked at Yan Hua but very soon, her big round eyesnded back on Bo Yan¡¯s face.


    Bo Yan seemed to have not heard the nanny. He was still ying with the cute baby in his arms. ¡°Little Apple, say Papa, hmm?¡±


    Yan Hua could not stand it anymore and interrupted him, ¡°She¡¯s not even eight months old. I¡¯ve asked her everyday to call me Mama but she hasn¡¯t. You look so fierce, how could she call you first©`¡±


    Before Yan Hua could finish, Little Apple¡¯s soft and delicate voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Pa, Pa.¡±

 Chapter 636 - Deep Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 636: Deep Kiss</h4>


    Yan Hua¡¯s eyes widened.


    She looked incredulously at Little Apple.


    Was she hallucinating just now?


    Yes, she must be hallucinating.


    She and the nanny took care of Little Apple every day and had never heard her call Mama or Nanny.


    How was it possible for her to call Bo Yan ¡®Papa¡¯ as soon as he came?


    Not only did Yan Hua not believe Little Apple¡¯s ¡®Papa¡¯, Bo Yan, who was carrying Little Apple, did not believe it either.


    His mouth had popped open in surprise and he lifted his eyes and looked at Yan Hua.


    Looking at Yan Hua¡¯s shocked expression, Bo Yan felt that he did not hear wrongly.


    Little Apple called him Papa just now.


    Bo Yan¡¯s chest burst with an indescribable joy. He lowered his head and his long upturned eyesnded on Little Apple again.


    Little Apple stood up, her chubby little legs jumping about and her little feet stepped on Bo Yan¡¯s injured leg.


    Although the little girl was only a few months old, Yan Hua had fed her well and her legs were quite strong. Bo Yan still gasped when he was stepped on by her.


    But he did not care about the pain.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Apple, say Papa again?¡±


    Little Apple giggled and her beautiful facial features and childishughter almost melted Bo Yan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Apple, say Papa, hmm?¡±


    Yan Hua could not stand it anymore. She put down her bag and went to the sofa.


    Although Bo Yan was Little Apple¡¯s father, she nursed the child herself and Little Apple should have called her ¡®Mama¡¯ first. She was understandably put out.


    ¡°Bo Yan, who let youe without permission?¡±


    Yan Hua went over, reached out her hands, wanting to hold Little Apple in her arms.


    But Bo Yan refused to let go.


    Yan Hua pped her hands at Little Apple, a smile on her beautiful little face and her voice was soft. ¡°Darling, let Mama carry you, okay?¡±


    Little Apple looked at Yan Hua, then at Bo Yan and suddenly said, ¡°Pa, Pa.¡±


    Because she had just learned how to call ¡®Papa¡¯, she said it slow and unclear, but this time, the three adults in the living room heard it.


    The nanny said, ¡°Apple really said ¡®Papa¡¯ just now.¡±


    Bo Yan also heard it clearly and there was an agitated feeling in his chest, as if something had hit him.


    When Yan Hua was pregnant and giving birth, he was not there.


    The child was now seven to eight months old and he had not been with her for long.


    He had never thought that the little girl would call him first.


    Bo Yan looked at the little thing who after saying ¡®Papa¡¯, reached out her chubby hands happily towards Yan Hua and his chest moved up and down, his pupils constricting.


    On his handsome face that usually never smiled, his smile was getting deeper.


    Then, he leaned against the sofa andughed loudly.


    Yan Hua looked at the man who was going mad with joy and she had aplicated feeling in her heart.


    To be honest, she was a little jealous the first thing her little sweetheart said was ¡®Papa¡¯!


    She thought Little Apple would call her or Nanny first.


    She had never expected it would be Bo Yan.


    Looking at the smile on Bo Yan¡¯s face, she wanted to kick him to death.


    But after stretching out her leg, she withdrew it back again silently.


    She had never seen himugh like this since she met him.


    From what she knew, he had always been restrained, reserved, indifferent and seemed like nothing would affect him.


    But this moment, hisughter was like a child who had gotten candy, sunny and beautiful.


    Yan Hua looked at him and for a moment, she forgot to look away.


    Bo Yan noticed Yan Hua¡¯s eyes on him and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. His chest was heaving and his heart was thumping.


    His eyes were bloodshot and his eyes looked back at Yan Hua.


    Yan Hua met with his eyes for a few seconds, and she quickly looked away when she saw her reflection in his eyes.


    But the next second, he suddenly reached out his long arm and hugged Little Apple and her.


    Smelling the fresh and clean breath on him, Yan Hua¡¯s first reaction was confusion and her mind turned nk for a few seconds. The nanny was standing in the living room and Yan Hua had never thought that Bo Yan, who was usually controlled and calm, would suddenly hug the two of them.


    It was fine to hug but he took the chance when she was in a daze to kiss her.


    She did not know how he could do such a difficult action. His arm was still injured and he still had to avoid pressing against Little Apple, but somehow he was still able to kiss her.


    Yan Hua¡¯s eyes widened and she stared at him in disbelief.


    She gave out some muffled sounds, wanting to push him away, but Little Apple was in her arms and she could not push him away at all.


    He took the opportunity to pry open her lips and invaded her mouth.


    Had he just eaten mint-vored gum? There was a cool fragrance on the tip of his tongue that pierced into her tongue, entangling and sucking like a shadow, making one unable to escape.


    The deep kiss made Yan Hua lean back and her back pressed against the back of the sofa.


    She was really in a daze.


    It was a long-lost kiss and it was stained with a strange yet familiar breath to her, making her slightly intoxicated. She even forgot she was holding Little Apple and the shocked nanny who was standing in the living room.


    Yan Hua only regained her senses when Little Apple suddenly made a sound.


    Looking at the man who was still kissing her, she bit him rudely on the tip of his tongue.


    When he left her lips, she felt she was alive again. When she was being kissed by him, the air she sucked in was also hot.


    ¡°Bo Yan, you¡¯re shameless!¡± Yan Hua red at him furiously and said coldly, ¡°What did you say before you went to war? You said that you won¡¯t bother me anymore!¡±


    Almost at the moment Yan Hua finished speaking, Little Apple in her armsughed and her big ck eyes looked at Yan Hua. ¡°Mama...¡±


    When Yan Hua heard Little Apple calling her ¡°Mama¡¯, the anger in her chest disappeared and she looked at Bo Yan with her eyes slightly red, forgetting that he had just kissed her. ¡°Did you hear that? Little Apple called me Mama.¡±


    Bo Yan looked at Yan Hua¡¯s excited and happy face and he reached out his long arm, pulling her into his arms again, his thin lips close to her ear and said with a deep and maic voice, ¡°Huahua, you see, Little Apple also wants her dad and mom to be together, do you really have the heart to drive me away?¡±


    Yan Hua was speechless.


    Was a daughter really a father¡¯s lover in his previous life? This little girl was so young but still became her father¡¯s special assistant!


    ...


    Nan Zhi¡¯s side.


    After Mu Sihan and Lucy left after their meal, Nan Zhi went into their room. She found her watch and opened the recording function.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s body stiffened when she heard their conversation. Her hand holding her phone became slightly unstable and the blood drained from her face, leaving her looking pale.

 Chapter 637 - Masquerade

    <h4>Chapter 637: Masquerade</h4>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯ll invite me out for a meal. Why, you¡¯vee around?¡±


    Lucy¡¯s voice seemed to be cheerful.


    Mu Sihan in the recording took a while before he spoke, ¡°As a Princess of A Country, you¡¯re beautiful and I won¡¯t be at a disadvantage if I slept with you.¡±


    ¡°If only you could have thought it through earlier. It¡¯s just an affair, we can separate anytime we get tired of each other. Then I can tell you how to get rid of the parasite.¡±


    ¡°Princess Lucy, why are you so insistent when you know I have a Princess Consort?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, whether you believe or not, I was deeply fascinated by you from the moment I first saw you on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Good, then see you tonight at Tianyuan Vi. Remember to dress up!¡±


    Lucyughed shyly. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re so attractive when you¡¯re not being serious. I¡¯ll listen to you, see you tonight.¡±


    She dragged out thest three words with a coquettish tone and goosebumps crawled on Nan Zhi when she heard it.


    Later, they talked about what had happened on the battlefield. Nan Zhi found that although Lucy was on the opposing side, she had her own set of opinions about the army and war, and was not an empty vase.


    After listening to the recording, Nan Zhi bit her lip.


    He asked Lucy to dress up and meet him at Tianyuan Vi, what did he want to do?


    If it was the Mu Sihan before he was cured of the parasite, she had 100% confidence in him. But, he seemed distant and unfamiliar to her now.


    Just like what Bai Ye had said, the first woman he came back to look for should be her...


    But why did he take the initiative to invite Lucy for a meal and even asked her to go to the vi at night?


    Nan Zhi picked up her phone and sent a message to Qiao Yanze.


    Nearly ten minutester, Qiao Yanze replied. ¡°Tianyuan Vi is a vi rewarded to Ye Sihan after he came back from the war by the Queen. It¡¯s located on the hillside of the western city, one of the best vi districts in the Capital. Standing there, you can overlook most of the Capital. Why do you ask?¡±


    Nan Zhi replied with two words. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Not wanting to overthink, Nan Zhi called Mu Sihan¡¯s number after a moment of hesitation.


    It rang twice before it was hung up.


    Nan Zhi called again.


    This time, it was not hung up. After the call got through, the man¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded, ¡°I¡¯m about to have a meeting. What¡¯s up?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the watch on her wrist and said quietly, ¡°I saw you and Lucy in the hotel.¡±


    He hummed coldly and was silent for a few seconds. Nan Zhi could hear him flipping through documents and just when she thought he would not say anything, he replied, ¡°I have good eyesight and I saw you too.¡±


    Although she was not talking to him face to face, Nan Zhi still felt some of his changes.


    ¡°Are you meeting Lucy tonight?¡±


    The man on the other end of the line closed his document and his voice was cold. ¡°I¡¯m about to start a video conference, if it¡¯s all right, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    ¡°Mu Sihan!¡±


    Beep, beep, beep...


    Nan Zhi looked at fading screen and she tightened her grip on the phone, her long and thick eyshes fluttering.


    ...


    In the long Rolls-Royce.


    Yi Fan looked at the man who was holding a video conference. His well-defined face was hard and sharp, his deep dark eyes were cold and his thin lips were pursed tightly.


    The video was full of followers who supported him getting up the ranks.


    ¡°Recently the Ye Yanfeng faction has begun to move. With the Crown Prince position empty, he wants to climb up the ranks too.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s slender finger tapped on his knee and his dark eyes seemed cold and sharp. ¡°If he wants to climb up the ranks, he¡¯s bound to do something. Let¡¯s wait for him to make a move.¡±


    Yi Fan was recording important parts of the conference while looking at Mu Sihan¡¯s cold andmanding appearance and he felt a little stunned.


    After removing the parasitic poison, Young Master was more reserved and resolute than ever.


    ...


    In the Qiao castle.


    After dinner, Qiao Yanze called Nan Zhi aside.


    ¡°I heard from Bai Ye that you¡¯ve been together with him for the past few days?¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed absent-mindedly.


    ¡°So, the two of you have taken a liking to each other?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mind was full of how Mu Sihan and Lucy would be having a date in Tianyuan Vi tonight and she hummed again, not hearing what Qiao Yanze had said.


    Qiao Yanze found that something was not right with Nan Zhi and was about to ask her when she turned and walked out of the door.


    Qiao Yanze chased after her. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find him!¡±


    ¡°Find who? Bai Ye?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not answer Qiao Yanze and drove away.


    ...


    At Tianyuan Vi.


    Dressed in a long red dress with exquisite makeup on, Lucy arrived at Tianyuan Vi under the escort of her bodyguard.


    Yi Fan was standing by the door of the vi. Beside him, there were many masks prepared and seeing Lucying over, Yi Fan said, ¡°Princess, Young Master is going to have a masquerade tonight. Beforeing in, please choose a mask you¡¯d like.¡±


    ¡°Masquerade?¡± Lucy mulled over the word and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your young master to be quite interesting after straightening things out.¡±


    Her long fingers then picked a fox mask and put it on her face.


    The living room of the vi was luxurious, the crystal chandeliers bright and there were many masked men and women chatting and smiling.


    Lucy took a ss from the waiter, passed it to the bodyguard behind to examine before taking it back.


    Mu Sihan stood on the second floor with a mask on his face.


    He looked down at Lucy. As a princess, she was undoubtedly cautious. During lunch that afternoon, she would test if there was poison with a silver needle before she would eat it.


    Usually when she went out, there would be dozens of elite bodyguards following her.


    It was not easy to do anything to her.


    But tonight...


    Mu Sihan looked at her wearing the fox mask and a cold smile appeared on his lips.


    Lucy took a sip of the wine and felt a hot gaze on her.


    She lifted her eyes and looked upstairs.


    Mu Sihan was leaning against the railingszily and seeing hering, he raised his ss.


    Lucy¡¯s heart pounded seeing his casual yet elegant movement.


    After finish drinking the liquid in the ss, he strode down the stairs.


    He was wearing a white suit tonight. Although he was wearing a mask, he looked very striking and stylish.


    His perfectly ironed pants wrapped around his long and slender legs, his figure was a perfect golden ratio proportion and the lips under the mask were lifted slightly, making him look handsome and devilish.


    He was like a god which transcended from the heavens and attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention when he came down.


    Looking at him approaching her, Lucy¡¯s long eyshes fluttered.


    She was excited and full of joy.


    It seemed like the mysterious man was right. No one would be able to endure the torture of ¡®Together with You¡¯. Even the Fourth Prince, who was as cold as iron, could not resist her feminine charms.

 Chapter 638 - She Came to The Villa

    <h4>Chapter 638: She Came to The Vi</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man who came up to Lucy was noble, dangerous and aplete enigma...


    He exuded manliness all over him.


    She knew he was a poppy but she could not help approaching him.


    It was probably his charm.


    Under the admiring gazes of the people, the man reached out arge hand towards her.


    A cold smile appeared at the corners of Lucy¡¯s lips and she reached out her hand slowly towards the man.


    Melodious music sounded and Lucy and the man danced a waltz.


    As the number of turns increased, Lucy felt more and more dizzy.


    Suddenly, it turned dark.


    There was a power failure in the vi.


    The venue erupted into chaos.


    Lucy felt that something was wrong and she shouted for her bodyguard.


    But her slender waist was held tightly.


    She heard a man¡¯s voice by her ear. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re drunk. I¡¯ll help you upstairs to rest.¡±


    Lucy could not hear clearly who the man talking was. Was it Mu Sihan or someone else?


    She only felt that the man smelled terrible.


    She wanted to break free from that hand around her waist but she could not.


    ¡°Carl, Carl!¡± Lucy shouted her bodyguard¡¯s name but a hand covered her mouth.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lucy¡¯s consciousness became more blurred and her heart more flurried.


    Himing around, inviting her to Tianyuan Vi and having a masquerade...


    This was to set her up, right?


    But the wine she drank was checked by Carl, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. What went wrong?


    ...


    By the time Nan Zhi arrived at Tianyuan Vi, the masquerade was already over.


    If it had not been Qiao Yanze¡¯s anesthetic needle, which was potent enough to down an elephant, she would not have been able to get rid of the guard at the gate.


    She parked at the gate and walked in.


    Along the way, she kept admonishing herself.


    She should believe him.


    He must be up to something, inviting Lucy over.


    When she was at the door of the vi, she found that the living room was dark.


    Only the lights of one of the rooms on the second floor was on.


    The curtains were drawn and Nan Zhi could see two silhouettes entangled together in the room.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Hearing the sounds of Lucy¡¯s moans, Nan Zhi backed away several steps.


    Her mind turned nk.


    Old Mr Bai said he would be emotionless, but it was not like he was a eunuch who had no physiological functioning.


    He was still able to be with a woman like a normal man.


    It was just that his eyes and heart would not have any desire. It was purely physical.


    Was he also physically venting on Lucy now?


    Looking at the silhouettes that fell to the ground and disappeared, Nan Zhi¡¯s clenched her fists tightly.


    Before removing the parasitic poison, he was able to control himself.


    After removing the parasitic poison, why wasn¡¯t he able to control himself?


    Her heart tightened uncontrobly.


    It throbbed in pain, but she still refused to give up.


    Perhaps, that was her nature. She would not give up until all hope was gone.


    She knew that he had invited Lucy over and even said that he would not be disadvantaged if he slept with Lucy.


    She should turn around and leave.


    But, her legs refused to listen. She pushed open the unlocked door of the vi and went in.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    She tried to suppress it, but she couldn¡¯t.


    The living room of the vi was empty.


    Clenching her teeth, she went upstairs. Every step seemed to exhaust all her strength.


    She felt that she had trusted him before, but how could she trust him after the removal of the parasite?


    He was already so cold and distant towards her.


    If he was an emotionless person now then in his heart, there was no difference between her and Lucy. To him, everyone was just an ordinary woman.


    She was not the only one in his heart.


    If Lucy tried to seduce him, he might not be able to hold it in...


    Nan Zhi was getting more flustered thinking about it.


    She had said with confidence in front of Old Mr Bai that she believed in their feelings.


    But now?


    She did not want to see her man being sexually involved with another woman!


    She wanted to stop them, but was it toote?


    Walking up to the second floor, she looked at the tightly closed door and knocked on it without thinking.


    ¡°Mu Sihan!


    ¡°Mu Sihan,e out!¡±


    Her palms were red and in pain but no matter how hard she knocked, the door did not open.


    Her eyes were blurry with tears and her heart had turned numb.


    She took out her phone after she was unable to get the door to open.


    With her ear on the door, before the phone got through, she could hear Lucy screaming loudly, ¡°Faster, faster... Oh...!!¡±


    Her phone fell to the ground.


    She bit her lip with her teeth.


    She bit so hard that it almost broke the skin.


    She was still a step toote!


    Bending down, she picked up her phone.


    The call she dialed out got through.


    The man¡¯s deep voice said, ¡°Hello.¡±


    She quickly hung up the phone with trembling fingers.


    Her heart was numb and empty.


    She did not know after this, how was she going to continue on.


    Her confidence before his parasitic poison was removed seemed to have be a joke now.


    ¡°You... so good...¡±


    ¡°I still want it. More, faster...¡±


    Lucy¡¯s voice came on and off and Nan Zhi did not dare to listen to another word. She stood up and went downstairs.


    Her hand was holding the handrail and her legs were weak, as if she would fall down at any moment.


    After several steps, someone shouted suddenly, ¡°Miss Nan.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked back and saw Yi Fan standing at the stairway on the second floor. She turned around quickly and went downstairs at a faster pace.


    When she was at the first floor and was about to go out when another cold voice sounded, ¡°Nan Zhi.¡±


    Hearing Mu Sihan¡¯s voice, Nan Zhi¡¯s body stiffened.


    She did not dare to turn or stop.


    She was afraid to see him with his clothes in disarray or his cold and indifferent gaze.


    After all, in his eyes now, she was just an ordinary woman.


    Nan Zhi ran outside like there was a ferocious beast behind her.


    When she was at the door of the vi, two tall and big bodyguards in ck suddenly blocked in front of her.


    ¡°Miss Nan, His Highness requests for you to go upstairs.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered.


    He asked her to go upstairs?


    To let her admire how Lucy and him looked after having sex?


    A trace of coldness appeared in Nan Zhi¡¯s red eyes. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to go?¡±


    ¡°Miss Nan, please don¡¯t make it difficult for us!¡±


    Nan Zhi frowned and her exquisite face darkened slightly.


    When she entered the vi, there were no bodyguards and the door was not closed properly, as if it was done deliberately for her to enter.


    Now that she wanted to leave, he would not let her.


    What on earth was he trying to do?


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go.¡± Since she could not leave, she would go up and see how far he could go!

 Chapter 639 - Look At Me

    <h4>Chapter 639: Look At Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi lowered her eyes and went back upstairs. Soon enough, a pair of long legs in white suit pants appeared in her vision.


    Even without looking up, Nan Zhi could feel a coldness emanating from the man.


    ¡°Look at me.¡±


    The man¡¯s cold voice sounded on top of her head.


    Nan Zhi took a deep breath and raised her head.


    He was wearing white suit pants and shirt with no jacket. The first three buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, and his exquisite, sexy corbones and firm chest could be seen faintly.


    Under his short ck hair, his face was still handsome and deep-set, under his tall nose, his thin lips were pursed tightly and there was no expression on his face.


    When their eyes met, her emotions surged, but he seemed unaffected, only his eyes darkened.


    Nan Zhi stared fixedly at him.


    She realized that his lips were not swollen, his neck was clean and there were no intimate marks. She was slightly stunned.


    The air in the corridor was so quiet that even the sound of a pin falling could be heard.


    ¡°Is this the trust you have in me?¡± He looked at her sullenly, the contours of his face cold. ¡°Am I a person who will sleep with any woman?¡±


    He finished with an expressionless face and turned around, walking coldly into another room.


    Nan Zhi blinked, her mind still reeling...


    What he meant was that he did not sleep with Lucy?


    But she saw it herself and heard Lucy and that person...


    Was the person who Lucy had slept with, another person Mu Sihan had arranged?


    After she heard the recording and talked to him on the phone, his coldness and indifference wavered her trust in him and she felt that she had no ce in his heart.


    She dwelled too much on it and steered herself into a dead end.


    Nan Zhi stood in the corridor for some time, wondering if she should stay or leave.


    Yi Fan came out of the study and when he saw Nan Zhi standing by the corridor, he went over, sighing slightly. ¡°Miss Nan, Young Master knew you woulde, so he left the door open for you.¡±


    Nan Zhi coughed awkwardly. ¡°The two guards at the gate...¡±


    ¡°It was deliberate. Even if you didn¡¯t shoot them with the anesthetic, they would have still let you in.¡±


    Sweat appeared on Nan Zhi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Young Master wants to have coffee now. I¡¯ll go make it and you can send it in.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Yi Fan gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Butler Yi.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I used to think that you and Young Master would never work out, butter I realized that Young Master is a stubborn person. No matter how big the forest is, he only loves that one tree.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mood turned better because of Yi Fan¡¯s words. ¡°Aren¡¯t I the same as him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so you¡¯re as foolish as Young Master.¡±


    ...


    Yi Fan came with the coffee and Nan Zhi took it from him, and carried it to the door of the study.


    Raising her hands, she knocked on the door.


    Her heart tightened when she thought of how she had almost misunderstood him.


    There was no response from the man inside so she knocked again.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Nan Zhi pushed open the door with her breath held taut.


    The lights were off in the study. The man was sitting behind the executive desk, the blue light from theptopnding on his face, making him seem cold and fierce.


    His slender long fingers were typing away on the keyboard and she did not know what he was typing.


    Nan Zhi looked at his icy cold expression and her heart thumped.


    She went to his table and put the coffee down.


    The man tapped the table with his fingers, signaling that she could leave after putting down the coffee.


    Nan Zhi did not leave. She looked at the man¡¯s deep set yet handsome facial features, and felt like an eternity had passed.


    She had not seen him for a few days but it felt like she had not seen him for much longer.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not leaving?¡± Thinking it was Yi Fan, the man looked up and when he saw that it was Nan Zhi standing by the office table, his dark eyes narrowed slightly.


    That fierce aura had not faded and he was exuding a coldness like he was high up in the air.


    He looked at her with no fluctuation of emotions on his face, only coldness and indifference.


    Nan Zhi was a little frightened by his gaze.


    She pushed the cup of coffee towards him, her voice soft. ¡°I was wrong. I came to apologize with coffee.¡±


    Although it was a woman¡¯s nature to think too much, it was true that she was in the wrong to doubt his nature.


    When the man heard her words, there was no change in his expression. He continued to concentrate on his work in theptop and the lines of his side profile were hard, yet charming.


    Nan Zhi bit her lips and felt a little angry.


    This person was getting more arrogant!


    She took the coffee and slowly moved towards him.


    ¡°I heard Lucy¡¯s voice and thought it was you...¡±


    The man interrupted her coldly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, do you think Lucy wouldn¡¯t find the recording watch you asked the service staff put in the room?¡±


    Nan Zhi shivered.


    So he even knew about this...


    ¡°Then why were you so cold when I called?¡±


    The man looked up at her. ¡°With your personality, wouldn¡¯t you havee? Why should I say more?¡±


    This person...


    After removing the parasitic poison, he really was not romantic at all.


    ¡°I almost cried just now,¡± she mumbled with grievance.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too stupid.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    After his parasitic poison was removed, they had not had a good talk, how would she know if he was still like before?


    ¡°Lucy is a princess. If you found another man, would she still bother you when she woke up? The two countries...¡±


    The man cut her off coldly. ¡°I know my boundaries.¡± Reaching out his hand, he said, ¡°Give me.¡±


    Nan Zhi quickly ced her small hand in hisrge hand.


    But the next second, he shook away her hand. ¡°I meant the coffee.¡±


    Nan Zhi red at him furiously. ¡°Is a cup of coffee more charming than me?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at her beautiful face and a cold smile appeared on his lips. ¡°I want to drink coffee now, but I don¡¯t want to eat you.¡±


    Nan Zhi clenched her teeth.


    <i>You¡¯re having the after effects of removing the parasitic poison. Just wait till I wake the love in your heart and let¡¯s see if you want to eat me! But if you want to eat then, I won¡¯t let you!</i>


    ¡°If you want to drink coffee, I can feed you.¡± Nan Zhi ce the cup by his lips and her slender body came close to him.


    The man tilted his head and could see her long and slender legs.


    She was wearing a big sweater and shorts today. The sweater was loose and at a nce, it seemed like she was not wearing any pants.


    ¡°Are you here to catch me in the act or to seduce me?¡±


    When Nan Zhi heard his words, the hand holding the coffee shook and most of the coffee flew to his crotch area...


    When the hot liquid touched him, Mu Sihan gasped and a grim look appeared on his handsome face.


    She did note here to catch an adultery in act, nor to seduce him. She was here to burn him to death!

 Chapter 640 - He’s a Cold-Blooded Devil

    <h4>Chapter 640: He¡¯s a Cold-Blooded Devil</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Looking at his white suit pants that were now stained by the coffee, she saw that it was still steaming slightly. Nan Zhi¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± She wanted to put the coffee cup on the table but he suddenly waved his hand over and she dropped the cup identally.


    This time, it alsonded on his crotch.


    Nan Zhi saw itnding hard and she felt pained for him.


    ...And for herself.


    She was doomed.


    Originally, his functioning was still all right, but this time he was scalded and hit, he might not be able to function in the future!


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression had turnedpletely dark.


    The drop onto his sensitive area was so painful that he was unable to speak for a while.


    Nan Zhi reacted first. She knelt down quickly and took the coffee cup away. Then she used the sleeve of her sweater to wipe the coffee stain on the crotch area of his pants.


    ¡°Does it hurt? It won¡¯t be useless, right?¡± She wiped and blew at that area, thinking that by blowing it would relieve his pain.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and his lips were pursed into a tight line, the vein on his forehead throbbing.


    After a while, he said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to be with another woman and this is how you get your revenge?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head, her expression like a child who had done something wrong, looking extremely pitiful. ¡°Why would I take revenge on you like that? If I hurt you, wouldn¡¯t I live as a widow for the rest of my life?¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡± He pushed her away with a dark expression.


    Before Nan Zhi could respond, he had already stood up and left the study.


    Nan Zhi only regained her senses when the door mmed shut.


    If it was before, he would have been upright if she had touched him slightly.


    Just now she wiped and blew at him, yet he had no reaction at all...


    Did it really get broken?


    At the thought of this, Nan Zhi felt guilty.


    She went out of the study and saw Yi Fan standing outside. She then asked him, ¡°Which room did he go into?¡±


    Yi Fan thought of the dark expression on Young Master¡¯s face when he came out and he kindly reminded her, ¡°Recently, Young Master is as cold as ice, and is not as easy to talk to him as before. I don¡¯t think you should go and find him.¡±


    Nan Zhi felt that what Yi Fan said made sense.


    She wanted him to be like how he was before, only having his eyes and heart for her, but she could not be too anxious!


    At the very least, he still knew how to be loyal to their rtionship.


    ¡°Butler Yi, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Yi Fan looked at Nan Zhi gently. ¡°Young Master said that he did not want you to overthink after you went back, so he had me prepare a guest room for you.¡±


    Nan Zhi felt slightly awkward.


    She did not expect that after removing the parasitic poison, his EQ had increased, he could see what she was thinking at a nce.


    Yi Fan took Nan Zhi to one of the guest rooms. ¡°There are clean clothes prepared for you in the room. Oh yes, Young Master said that you¡¯re not toe out before Lucy leaves tomorrow. He doesn¡¯t want you to be involved in this matter.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°I understand, I won¡¯t trouble him.¡±


    If Lucy was just an ordinary person, it would be easier for him to deal with her. But her status was noble, there would be nock of trouble in the future with him doing this.


    Nan Zhi returned to the room. After her bath, she leaned against the bed and turned on the LCD TV with the remote control.


    Nan Zhi was shocked when she saw Mu Sihan¡¯s face appearing on the screen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be frightened. There are no surveince cameras in your room. I recorded this beforehand.¡±


    Nan Zhi swallowed.


    This fellow really knew how to read people¡¯s minds!


    The man in the TV was sitting behind an executive desk, a cigar between his long and beautiful fingers. The way he looked when smoking with his eyes slightly narrowed was sexy and charming.


    Nan Zhi had her hands wrapped around her knees, her chin resting on her arm. Her beautiful almond-shaped eyes stared unblinkingly at the man in the video.


    ¡°I will fulfill the promise I made to you before. Bing the Crown Prince, and letting you be the Princess Consort. But I¡¯m not a romantic person. Being together with me, you have to learn how to endure loneliness, and most importantly, I have no desire of touching you now.¡±


    Hearing his words, Nan Zhi did not know whether to cry orugh.


    The way he was treating his rtionship now was likepleting a job,pletely businesslike.


    But perhaps this was the after effects of removing the parasitic poison!


    Although she was still feeling bitter, she could understand...


    She would work hard to make him revert back to his old self!


    ...


    Nan Zhi was awakened by a hysterical scream when the first ray of sunlight came into the room through the curtain in the morning.


    She got out of bed and went to the door.


    Putting her ear to the door, that hysterical, hoarse scream was even more clear.


    It was Lucy.


    She had woken up.


    Nan Zhi heard footsteps in the corridor. Those steady, strong footsteps must be Mu Sihan going over.


    ...


    Mu Sihan was not wearing the white shirt and pants from yesterday. He had changed into a dark-colored V-neck woollen sweater and cropped casual pants. It was simple yet elegant and his hair was neat, making him look calm and noble.


    He went into the room with Yi Fan.


    The room was filled with the scent of sex.


    Lucy sat at the bed, with the silk nket wrapped around her tightly and her dress and jewelry were scattered all across the carpet.


    Compared to her extravagant dress and jewelry, the ragged clothes by the side created a stark contrast.


    Lucy was shouting and was agitated, ¡°Ye Sihan, you let a beggar sleep with me. We are finished! Just you wait, I¡¯ll tell my uncle when I get back!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s cold eyes swept over Lucy, as if he had seen something disgusting. His lips then lifted into a cold smile. ¡°Yi Fan, let her see how she was making lovest night with a beggar!¡±


    ¡°Mu Sihan, how dare you set me up. I¡¯ll tear you up, limb by limb!¡± Lucy was very cautious usually and it was difficult for people to trick her. Butst night she was immersed in the joy of Mu Sihan asking her out and other than checking the wine, she had forgotten to check the mask...


    Lucy was so angry her eyes were bloodshot and she was trembling all over. ¡°Ye Sihan...¡± Seeming to have thought of something suddenly, Lucy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No, you have the parasitic poison. I have the mother parasite in my body. If I slept with another man, you would feel like dying, but why are you still standing here?¡±


    Lucy then suddenly thought of how she had not felt the parasite for the past few days. Did he remove the parasite?


    No, it was impossible!


    How would he know the way to remove it?


    That mysterious person had said that there were few people in the world who knew how to remove this type of parasite.


    Mu Sihan looked at Lucy coldly. ¡°The parasite you put into me, I¡¯ve already put it into your body. Princess, I heard that when the mother and child parasite are in a person¡¯s body together, that person will be in the heat whenever they get too emotional.¡±


    Fear could be seen in Lucy¡¯s eyes and after his reminder, she then realized that there was something wrong with her body.


    ¡°Princess, I will make sure I properly safeguard the video of you being in heat and having sex with the beggar. If you make trouble again, the whole world will see the dirtiest and ugliest side of this princess.¡±

 Chapter 641 - Seductiveness

    <h4>Chapter 641: Seductiveness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Lucy heard Mu Sihan¡¯s words, her pupils constricted.


    Her lips trembling, she red at the man with the cold expression. ¡°You recorded a video?¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted his hand and Yi Fan immediately opened theptop in his hands.


    The silent air suddenly was filled with the groans and moans of a woman.


    Lucy wanted to get down the bed with the nket wrapped around her, but she felt weak and hot.


    Her mind rang with what Mu Sihan had said earlier. Since he had put the child parasite in her body, if she got agitated, she would be in heat...


    ¡°You¡¯re too cruel! I¡¯ll kill you for doing this to me!¡±


    Lucy¡¯s eyes were red and full of hatred. If she could, she wanted to go up to him and eat his meat, and drink his blood!


    Mu Sihan looked at Lucy¡¯s haggard and distorted features, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°I can only say you don¡¯t know me. For those who hurt me, I¡¯ll pay them back twice!¡±


    Lucy did not think that she was wrong. All she had done was that she had fallen in love with him at first sight and wanted to be together with him.


    Was that so wrong?


    She was a princess high up in the air, she had everything and what she wanted she would get in since she was young.


    This was the first time she had stumbled because of a man.


    She wanted to shoot this cold-blooded man.


    When he was shot on the battlefield, she should not have sent people to save him!


    The tears in her eyes rolled down and Lucy was so angry her teeth were chattering.


    ¡°Ye Sihan, if you leak this video out, my uncle won¡¯t let you off! You set me upst night, I was forced!¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at the tears in Lucy¡¯s eyes. He had no sympathy and pity at all, a cold smile on his lips. ¡°The noble princess and the vagrant beggar. What an unlikelybo. Ha, once the video is released, it would only humiliate your president uncle!¡±


    Seemingly unwilling to say another word to her, Mu Sihan turned to leave.


    Lucy saw that he was going out and fear and panic surged from her heart.


    Although she was tricked by himst night, if the video was released, the one who would suffer the most would be her...


    ¡°Give me the video! I promise you, I won¡¯t pursue this matter!¡±


    Mu Sihan did not turn around but said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re a princess, I won¡¯t force you into despair. If you stop creating trouble, the video will never be released!¡±


    After Mu Sihan left, he asked Yi Fan to let Lucy and her bodyguard out.


    When she saw the bodyguard, Carling over, Lucy raised her hand and pped him.


    ¡°Where were you when I called youst night?¡±


    Carl lowered his head. ¡°Last night we were all drugged and locked in the basement. We were only just released.¡±


    Lucy pped Carl again.


    She had not much strength and her body was hot, so she let Carl carry her to the car.


    She took out her phone and called the mysterious person.


    ¡°Both parent and child parasites are in my body, how do I remove them?¡±


    The person on the other line was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Princess, if both parasites are in your body, there¡¯s no antidote to remove it.¡±


    ¡°No antidote?¡± Lucy screamed and felt that she was going to go mad and have a nervous breakdown. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a month. If you can¡¯t develop an antidote, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Lucy hung up, upset and resentful.


    Her agitated emotions made the feeling of being gnawed by insects in her body spread like a tidal wave once again.


    Lucy wrapped her arms around herself. She had entered the army since young and she had more endurance than the average person.


    ¡°Princess, are you okay?¡±


    Lucy looked at the bodyguard who was supposed to protect her. Her vision suddenly turned hazy and Carl¡¯s face became Mu Sihan¡¯s in her eyes.


    ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Carl looked at Lucy¡¯s flushed face and rapid breathing and he frowned. ¡°Princess, are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Kiss me!¡±


    Carl looked at Lucy incredulously.


    ¡°I asked you to kiss me!¡± Lucy could not stand the raging desire in her body. Seeing that Carl was unmoving in his seat, she pounced on him.


    Half an hourter.


    The desire in her body faded and the lost rationality slowly returned.


    She screamed when she saw what had happened between Carl and her.


    She seemed to have fallen into a whirlpool. She used to be high up and domineering, and despised these lowly people. But sincest night, she had been tormented and humiliated by these people.


    This was like dismembering her body.


    No, it was worse.


    But she could not be too emotional or she would not be able to control it again.


    Carl had never thought he would be able to sleep with the princess, who did not normally regard them as human beings. It was not something he would imagine if it was in the past. Butst night, Princess slept with a beggar and was already dirty.


    She was no longer sacred and untouchable in the eyes of the servants.


    Lucy had never thought that in the eyes of her servants, she was not even as good as a prostitute!


    That day, Lucy returned to A Country. She did not dare to tell anyone about her humiliating incident. Just when she was feeling like all hopes were dashed, she received a call.


    ...


    After Lucy left, Nan Zhi went downstairs to make breakfast.


    Although Mu Sihan had no desire for her now, she could not be angry with him, let alone ignore him, and wait for him toe to her on his own initiative.


    In this rtionship, she had always been the passive one.


    Now that he was suffering the aftereffects of removing the parasite, she would not take it to heart if he was cold to her.


    She wanted to revive his love for her.


    After taking a bath, Mu Sihan changed into a ck shirt and pants.


    He had a meetingter and before he left, he opened the door to the guest room Nan Zhi was staying in.


    Nan Zhi went back to the room after making breakfast and was standing by the bed. She took off her pajamas and was wearing her bra.


    Mu Sihan looked at her from a short distance away without a sound.


    Nan Zhi was wearing a ckce bra. After sping her bra, she reached out and moved her breasts towards the middle.


    That ce instantly became more eye-catching and the cleavage in the middle more deep.


    ¡°Women¡¯s breasts are all squeezed out like that?¡±


    The man¡¯s deep voice suddenly sounded behind and Nan Zhi was stunned.


    Turning back to look at the man by the door, she eximed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I lock the door?¡±


    The man lifted his eyebrows slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°This is my ce, is it strange to have the keys?¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lips and under the scrutiny of his dark eyes, her ears felt a little hot.


    She quickly put the sweater over her body.


    Looking at her series of actions, he could not help but feel amused. ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    Hearing his calm tone, Nan Zhi had mixed feelings.


    Was this fellow feeling no attraction even to her body?

 Chapter 642 - Bad Kissing Skills

    <h4>Chapter 642: Bad Kissing Skills</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°I have a meetingter and will be busy with official business for a while. If you want to meet, call Yi Fan in advance to make an appointment.¡±


    Hearing his words, Nan Zhi was slightly shocked.


    Lowering her thick and long eyshes, she hummed in acknowledgement with an unreadable expression.


    Seeming to not have seen the disappointment in her eyes, he turned and went out without looking at her.


    His phone vibrated.


    Seeing that it was Bo Yan, he slid his finger across the screen to answer.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    When Bo Yan heard Mu Sihan¡¯s deep and cold voice, he said in a good mood, ¡°Little Apple became the special assistant between me and Yan Hua.¡±


    Mu Sihan, who had walked to the door, stopped.


    Bo Yan continued with a lowugh, ¡°Yesterday she called me Papa and let me sleep on Huahua¡¯s bed. Huahua refused at first and drove me away but the little girl cried as soon as she did that.¡±


    It had been a long time since Mu Sihan had seen Bo Yan in such a good mood. Thest time was when he learned that Little Apple was his daughter.


    ¡°Before long, under the little girl¡¯s help, I will be able to get her mommy.¡±


    Mu Sihanughed unkindly. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be able to get back the woman you¡¯ve chased away with your dense character?¡±


    Bo Yan was in a good mood and did not want to argue with Mu Sihan. ¡°I know you envy me.¡±


    ¡°I envy you?¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s sexy lips lifted slightly and his voice turned deeper and more maic. ¡°My woman is by my side now.¡±


    Mu Sihan turned around and did not expect Nan Zhi to be standing behind him.


    The woman who was standing close to him, had her curly long brown hair spread naturally behind her shoulders, her face was small and there was no makeup on it. Her skin was as smooth as an egg with its shell removed. Her eyebrows arched like crescents, her almond-shaped eyes bright and beautiful, her nose delicate and tall, and her pink lips were beautiful and bright.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes stared fixedly at Nan Zhi¡¯s small face.


    He looked at Nan Zhi and Nan Zhi looked back at him.


    ¡°Say hello to Bo Yan.¡±


    Nan Zhi heard his words and was speechless for a moment.


    Bo Yan, on the end of the line, hung up the phone almost at the next second.


    This fellow was too good at provoking people!


    When Mu Sihan saw that Bo Yan had hung up the call, he put his phone in his pants pocket and looked at Nan Zhi with calm eyes. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    He was about to turn when his lean waist was suddenly grabbed by a pair of delicate hands.


    They were very close at the moment, their eyes locked together and their breaths intertwined together. His handsome face was in front of her face and she could see the pores on his face clearly. His skin was so good that he had no blemishes and it was hard to even see any pores on his face. His facial features were well-defined and his eyebrows sharp and cool.


    Nan Zhi looked at the tightly pursed lips beneath his tall nose.


    Thin lips had a good shape.


    They were naturally pink, an attractive color.


    ¡°You¡¯re just going to leave like that?¡± She did not step back but held tightly to his slim waist. He did not move her hands away either.


    A little joy flitted through her heart.


    He still liked her to be close.


    Mu Sihan looked down at the beautiful woman who had a slight smile on her lips, her dimples could be seen faintly and his eyes darkened. ¡°My time is very precious.¡±


    Nan Zhi could not helpughing when she heard his words.


    His eyebrows lifted slightly. ¡°What are youughing about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mughing at you men. When you don¡¯t want to spend time with women, you will always use being busy as an excuse.¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips, his handsome face serious. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for excuses. I¡¯m really busy trying to fight for the crown prince position.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at him nkly. She did not know if she was imagining things, but he seemed to take power more seriously after removing the parasite.


    Although she understood that men had ambitions and wanted to be kings, power had never been the most important thing to him in the past.


    Greed and desire of the human heart could not be filled. When he was poisoned with the parasite, she only wanted him to stop suffering, but after the parasite was removed, he had changed and she felt that she was unable to adapt.


    She must learn how to adjust and adapt.


    Seeing the slight disappointment in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes, Mu Sihan reached our his slender fingers and lifted her chin, saying in a deep and maic voice, ¡°I¡¯ll let you kiss me once.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at his cold and arrogant appearance and she wrapped her arms around his neck and hung herself on him.


    Standing on tiptoes, she bit him hard on his thin lips.


    It seemed like the man did not expect her to bite him rather than kiss his lips. He gasped and on reflex wanted to push her away but she held on to him tighter.


    Her soft lips once again came towards his lips.


    This time, she did not bite him but licked his lips.


    After kissing for a while, she saw that he had no reaction.


    It was like a basin of cold water was poured from her head to toe.


    She left his lips and red at him with red eyes. ¡°Do you feel nothing at all?¡±


    His dark eyes looked at her. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips. ¡°What did you feel?¡±


    ¡°That your kissing skills suck.¡±


    He had just finished speaking when Nan Zhi felt a tight grip on her waist. The man then lowered his head and kissed her.


    She was dizzy from his kiss, but there was still a trace of consciousness in her mind.


    He was willing to kiss her and she wanted to see his reaction.


    Raising her eyshes, she looked towards his eyes.


    His eyes were unusually calm, like a bottomless pool with no waves.


    Although he was kissing her, his breathing was calm.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart sank.


    She frowned and pushed him away.


    ¡°Stop kissing.¡±


    The man looked down at her face where her expression had changed slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at his dark eyes and she frowned. ¡°Will you do whatever I like?¡± Even though his heart was not affected?


    He stared at her deeply, his gaze darkening slightly. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my woman and my responsibility.¡±


    Nan Zhi felt a sense of powerlessness surging from deep within her heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you now.¡±


    He nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving. Call Yi Fan if you need anything.¡±


    Mu Sihan walked out of the vi and got into the bulletproof car. The woman who did not want to see him, rushed out.


    He raised his hand, signalling Yi Fan not to start the car.


    Lowering down the car window, he looked at the woman whose breath was slightly unstable from running and there was a deep look in his eyes. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at his handsome face and said, ¡°I came to find you because of Huahua.¡± She told him about how Bai Ye had taken Yan Hua¡¯s pulse.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Fourth Prince now, you must be able to help Huahua, right?¡±


    Hearing that she had chased after him because of another woman, his expression darkened. ¡°She¡¯s Bo Yan¡¯s woman, so Bo Yan should help her. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell Bo Yan.¡±


    Nan Zhi realized that although he was no longer moved by her, his attitude towards her seemed to be much better than before.


    Before the car window was raised up, she heard him say, ¡°I¡¯ll take to heart everything that matters to you.¡±

 Chapter 643 - Uninterested

    <h4>Chapter 643: Uninterested</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the luxurious bulletproof limousine.


    Yi Fan, who was driving, looked at the man in the back through the rearview mirror.


    When Yi Fan saw that he had taken out hisptop and started to handle official business, Yi Fan was slightly in doubt.


    In the past, Young Master would only want to stay with Miss Nan, and would not handle work unless he needed to.


    He was like a domineering child in a rtionship and only wanted to dominate his woman.


    He was even jealous of Young Master Xiaojie.


    But this time, he felt that Young Master was not as possessive towards Miss Nan as before.


    For example,st night when Miss Nan came to find him and if it was before, he would not have let her sleep alone in the guest room.


    ¡°Young Master, after you removed the parasite, is there nothing wrong with your body?¡± Yi Fan looked at Mu Sihan with some concern.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome and cold face looked up from theptop screen, looking at Yi Fan with gaze sharp and cold and said, ¡°What do you think is wrong?¡±


    Yi Fan was worried that he had some unmentionable disease, but he had no courage to ask him.


    Mu Sihan saw Yi Fan¡¯s eyes sweeping towards his lower abdomen, and his expression darkened. ¡°Butler Yi, I think you¡¯ve been living too leisurelytely.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just feel that you used to be like a wolf that was perpetually hungry, but now you are uninterested, so it seems unusual.¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips and had on a thoughtful gaze.


    It was true that previously when he saw his Kitten, he could not wait to be intimate with her.


    He liked to interact with her in bed most of the time.


    In fact, he should not be med. He was at the best age of a man, brimming with energy. He had never tasted meat before and now that he tasted it, he naturally would get greedy.


    And recently, what he thought about most was work.


    Even when he thought of his Kitten, his body did not have the same blood-boiling impulse as before.


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows and closed hisptop, looking coldly at Yi Fan.


    ¡°My body is fine.¡± His long fingers were on his chin and his dark eyes were slightly narrowed. ¡°But whenpared to before, it seems like something is wrong.¡±


    It seemed like he did not have the same impulse as before when thinking of the woman he liked.


    Intimate kisses were also unable to let his blood surging. If anything, it seemed like sexual desire was no longer important to him.


    ¡°Send someone to that vige to ask Old Mr Bai if there are any after effects after removing the parasite.¡±


    After instructing Yi Fan, Mu Sihan took out his phone and called Bo Yan with a slightly dark expression.


    Once it got through, he could hear Bo Yan say with some disdain before he could say anything, ¡°From the moment I hung up till now, only 20 minutes have passed. Sihan, you¡¯re getting weak.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed, as a person with no sex life, tough at me, a man who can have sex anytime?¡±


    Bo Yan was apparently choked by Mu Sihan¡¯s words. A few secondster, he said with a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking tell me you¡¯re still...¡± Before he could finish his words, he found that Mu Sihan¡¯s breathing was stable and voice was calm, and he said hurriedly, ¡°Why did you call me? I¡¯m on vacation. Don¡¯t look for me if it¡¯s about work!¡±


    Mu Sihan leaned against the seat, his eyes dark. ¡°Nan Zhi told me that if Yan Hua does not change her heart, she could at most live for another five years. If you want to be with her for a long time, you should not be thinking about your kidney, but her heart.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Bo Yan¡¯s breathing turned heavy.


    After a while he replied, ¡°Got it.¡±


    ...


    When Bo Yan received Mu Sihan¡¯s call, he was taking a bath.


    Standing under the shower, he turned the water to cold water.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s words kept running around his mind.<i> ¡®If Yan Hua does not change her heart, she could at most live for another five years.¡¯</i>


    His phone rang again. Bo Yan did not seem to hear it, he had his eyes closed, his expression dark.


    Yan Hua went back to the room to take something and was puzzled when she heard a phone ringing in the bathroom.


    Wasn¡¯t Bo Yan taking a bath inside? Couldn¡¯t he hear his phone ringing?


    Or did something happen because of his injured leg?


    Walking to the bathroom door, Yan Hua knocked on it. ¡°Bo Yan, Bo Yan!¡±


    The man did not answer.


    ¡°Bo Yan, are you okay?¡±


    Yan Hua had just finished speaking when the door was suddenly opened.


    Bo Yan¡¯s tall and slender body suddenly appeared in her eyes.


    His short ck hair was still dripping wet, a few strands covering his forehead and under his eyebrows, his long upturned eyes were dark. The water droplets from his hair fell from his handsome and indifferent face to his chin and then to his sexy throat...


    Yan Hua¡¯s gaze moved down from his bare chest and saw that he had wrapped a towel around his waist, and her beautiful face flushed red when she realized that the towel was hers.


    ¡°Bo Yan! Who let you use my towel?¡±


    Bo Yan said nothing and looked at her darkly. That gaze seemed to want to look through her soul.


    Yan Hua was at loss from his gaze and felt her scalp turned numb.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Bo Yan stepped out and approached Yan Hua, his voice deep like it came from deep within his throat. ¡°Huahua.¡±


    Yan Hua had never seen Bo Yan like this, his eyes bloodshot, the vein on his forehead throbbing, as if he was suppressing something.


    She moved back but he pressed on until she was pressed against the door frame.


    Just then, the nanny voice sounded from outside.


    ¡°Huahua, Su Mo just called and wants to invite you out for dinner tonight.¡±


    Before Yan Hua could say anything, Bo Yan replied for her, ¡°Nanny, tell Su Mo that Huahua will never eat with him again.¡±


    ¡°Bo Yan.¡± Yan Hua red at the man with a frown. ¡°What right do you have to make the decision for me?¡± After saying that, she wanted to push him away.


    But her hands had justnded on his shoulders when his calloused hands grabbed them tightly.


    Looking at her, he enunciated every word in a deep voice, ¡°Because I want to remarry you.¡±


    Yan Hua opened her mouth, wanting to say something but her throat was dry.


    A few strands of hairnded on her cheek, her back pressed against the door, her heart was beating wildly.


    They stared at each other in the silent space.


    After a while, the man said again, ¡°Huahua, let me take care of you and Little Apple in the future. Our future.¡±


    The man¡¯s breath was close, like an iron imprinting on Yan Hua¡¯s heart, the hot temperature making her heart tighten uncontrobly.


    Yan Hua felt choked up and she turned away, not wanting to look at him. ¡°Do you think we can remarry just because you want to? Can you bring my Daddy back to life?¡±


    ¡°Huahua, there¡¯s something I have to confess to you, whether you can ept it or not.¡±

 Chapter 644 - Getting into A Fight For Her!

    <h4>Chapter 644: Getting into A Fight For Her!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The fresh scent from his body filled her nose, making her heart turn numb.


    Such a feeling came so strongly and naturally, but it made her furious. She had always wanted to be free of him and forget him, but it was extremely difficult to do it.


    When she first saw him, it was like the beginning of the end.


    She had hated, resented and was hurt, but she still could not really remove him from the bottom of her heart.


    Why? Why couldn¡¯t she let go?


    She lifted her eyes and stared fixedly at his face.


    She seemed to have not looked at him carefully for a long time. He was still handsome, his facial features good-looking, and his breath was familiar and simple.


    Yan Hua bit her lip hard, reminding herself to be clear-headed and not to be charmed by him.


    ¡°What should be said and what should not be said, we already made it clear before our divorce.¡± Yan Hua struggled to break free from his embrace, not wanting to say anything more to him. Her fingertips touched the door handle and intended to pull the door open.


    ¡°You¡¯re not Yan Cheng¡¯s biological daughter.¡±


    Behind her, the man¡¯s clear and deep voice suddenly floated to her ears.


    Yan Hua¡¯s hand on the door handle stopped.


    Her fan-like thick eyshes fluttered violently.


    She turned around quickly, looking at the man with a serious expression, her voice hoarse. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    She was not her Daddy¡¯s daughter?


    How was that possible?


    It was Daddy who treated her the best ever since she was young.


    If Yan Cheng was not her biological Daddy, why was he so good to her?


    ¡°Huahua, I only found out about it after Yan Cheng went into prison. Your biological father was actually an undercover agent, he was my foster father.¡±


    Yan Hua shook her head, the blood draining from her face. ¡°Bo Yan, what nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand a word.¡±


    Bo Yan had originally wanted to keep this secret until his death.


    He did not want her to be hurt a second time. If he told her the truth, she would not be able to ept it.


    But now, time was running out because of her heart problem.


    If he did not say it now, she would not ept his help and would not forgive him, let alone agree to marry him again.


    Yan Cheng¡¯s death, the Yan family¡¯s bankruptcy was a gap between them that could not be crossed.


    He must untie this knot in her heart.


    Although the process would make her suffer.


    Bo Yan told her about what had happened to his father when he was undercover and what role Yan Cheng yed in it.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gone to my rtive¡¯s house, I would also have been buried in the fire. I thought you and mother were gone, but I didn¡¯t expect Yan Cheng to save you from the big fire and adopt you.


    ¡°Huahua, Yan Cheng was good to you not because he loved you, but he felt guilt towards you. If it was not for him, your parents would still be alive.


    ¡°Huahua, I agreed to the divorce because I learned that you were my sister. I can¡¯t force my family anymore, so I wanted to set you free. Actually, I never wanted to let go.¡±


    Yan Hua covered her ears with her hands, ring at Bo Yan with her eyes red.


    She was unable to digest what he had just said.


    Her chest started to hurt, the blood on her face draining away and she squatted down slowly.


    Bo Yan saw her holding on to her chest, looking like she was in pain and almost suffocating, and he ran towards the bed, taking out the medicine she took for her heart disease.


    ¡°Huahua, open your mouth.¡±


    Yan Hua shook her head that felt like it was going to split open and she shouted at Bo Yan. ¡°I don¡¯t believe what you said. Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    She had trusted wholeheartedly that even if the whole world had lied to her, her Daddy would never have done that. But for Bo Yan to say that he was the murderer who had killed her biological parents? How ludicrous and unbelievable!


    How ridiculous and tragic that she had lived with an enemy with a blood feud for 20 years, and even regarded him as her most closest and most trusted person?


    And Bo Yan was the elder brother her parents adopted?


    How was it possible?


    ¡°Huahua, open your mouth and take the medicine.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take it. Go away!¡±


    Looking at her turning paler, Bo Yan poured out a pill, put it in his mouth and pushed it into her mouth.


    The tip of his tongue pressed against hers, forcing her to swallow the medicine.


    ¡°Huahua, I know you can¡¯t ept that Yan Cheng was such a wicked person who hurt your biological parents, but this is the truth. He died a rightful death!¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s long eyshes were wet with tears.


    ¡°My mind is in a mess. Go. I need to digest it and calm down.¡±


    Bo Yan reached out his long arm and carried Yan Hua up from the ground.


    Ignoring the injury on his leg, he endured the difort and carried her to bed.


    Yan Hua¡¯s face was pale and she did not look at him at all.


    Bo Yan covered her with a nket, took out his phone and went to the living room to give Nan Zhi a call.


    ...


    When Nan Zhi received Bo Yan¡¯s call, she rushed down.


    Yan Hua had her face buried in the pillow and was crying silently.


    ¡°Huahua, what happened? Did Bo Yan bully you?¡±


    Yan Hua shook her head with tears in her eyes, her voice choked and hoarse. ¡°He told me I¡¯m not Yan Cheng¡¯s daughter and that Yan Cheng killed my biological parents.¡±


    Nan Zhi was stunned.


    She had heard from Mu Sihan that Bo Yan¡¯s parents were hurt badly by Yan Cheng, but she did not expect that Bo Yan¡¯s parents were Yan Hua¡¯s biological parents.


    ¡°Zhizhi, should I believe him?¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and said carefully, ¡°I think he wouldn¡¯t use this to deceive you!¡±


    ¡°But he used and deceived my feelings before.¡±


    Nan Zhi knew that Huahua, after being hurt by Bo Yan so deeply before, would not have a lot of trust in him.


    Once bitten, twice shy!


    People who had been hurt could not help but build thick walls in their hearts.


    ¡°Huahua, people will make mistakes. If what Bo Yan said is true, he must have repented. Give him another chance!¡±


    Before Yan Hua could say anything, Su Mo¡¯s voice suddenly sounded outside the door, ¡°Xiao Hua, I called but you didn¡¯t pick up. Nanny said that you¡¯re unwell. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you foring, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time!¡±


    ¡°Then have a good rest.¡±


    Su Mo turned and went to the living room.


    Just then, Bo Yan, who had gone to the hospital to dress his wounds, came back and saw Su Mo.


    At the sight of Bo Yan, Su Mo became agitated and rushed forward, grabbing Bo Yan¡¯s cor. ¡°Did you make Xiao Hua sad again? Don¡¯t you know that she has heart disease and can¡¯t be agitated?¡±


    Bo Yan shook off Su Mo¡¯s hands that were on his cor. Those who had been in the army throughout the year, even if they were injured, would not regard a soft and tender rich second-generation heir like Su Mo.


    When the nanny saw the two men fighting in the living room, she ran into the bedroom and said, ¡°Huahua, Mr Bo and Mr Su are fighting!¡±

 Chapter 645 - A Special Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 645: A Special Proposal</h4>


    Su Mo got a punch on his nose by Bo Yan. Warm liquid slowly trickled down, and half of his handsome face was covered in blood, making him look extremely scary.


    Su Mo was not good at fighting, since his pretty and slender fingers were made to y the violin.


    However, he was not afraid of Bo Yan today, as if he was throwing everything out and giving it his all. With reddened eyes, he clenched his fists, punching back at Bo Yan.


    Suddenly, the calm living room became the fighting arena between the two men.


    During their fight, the wound on Bo Yan¡¯s injured leg split open again after being kicked by Su Mo, a sticky and warm liquid gushing out of the wound.


    Su Mo wiped the blood on his face with the back of his hand, looking at Bo Yan in anger. ¡°Do people like you only know how to solve problems with violence? It¡¯s no wonder why Xiao Hua is so determined to not get back together with you!¡±


    Bo Yan scoffed, ¡°Violence is not the only thing I know to use. If you continue to pester Yan Hua, I¡¯ll make you lose everything!¡±


    Before Su Mo could say anything, he saw Yan Hua walking out from her room.


    Clearly, Yan Hua had heard what Bo Yan said as well.


    Indeed, he had the ability to ruin a person¡¯s everything if he didn¡¯t like them!


    Su Mo walked in front of Yan Hua, looking at her in worry. ¡°Xiao Hua, why do you look like that? Did he bully you?¡±


    Yan Hua nced at Su Mo, whose face was covered in blood, then at Bo Yan, who looked calm and aloof, her mind immediately hurting from the mess in front of her.


    She shook her head at Su Mo, before her eyesnded on Bo Yan again. Her pale lips murmured, ¡°Please leave, I don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡±


    Bo Yan did not say anything, merely pursing his lips to make him appear even more cold and oppressive.


    It was only after a long while that he spoke coldly, ¡°You¡¯re letting this Su guy to stay while you¡¯re asking me to leave?¡±


    Yan Hua closed her eyes, saying dryly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    If what he said was true, she would not hate him for what happened to the Yan family anymore.


    However, she did not have long to live anymore. She would never be able to give him happiness and wasn¡¯t able to build her own family like everyone else could!


    Bo Yan¡¯s handsome expression immediately darkened to a thunderous ck.


    His hands resting by his sides clenched into tight fists.


    His jaw tensed, nodding as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright, Yan Hua, I¡¯ll leave. Just wait for me!¡±


    Hearing Bo Yan¡¯s words, Yan Hua¡¯s body shook unstably.


    Nan Zhi, who was standing not too far away, immediately moved forward and supported Yan Hua.


    Would Bo Yan, this dry wood, leave just like that?


    He even left with such rude words. Didn¡¯t Mu Sihan tell him about Yan Hua¡¯s condition?


    After Bo Yan left, Yan Hua turned to Su Mo. Blood had drenched into his white shirt during the fight, to which Yan Hua immediately called over her Nanny for her to bring Su Mo to wash up.


    Su Mo walked out of the bathroom, and Yan Hua called him to the side.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re really good to me, but I¡¯m still going to say what I have been telling you all these time, Su Mo. I won¡¯t get into a rtionship again, and will not form a family. You¡¯re a good person, stop wasting time on me.¡±


    Su Mo was angry at how resigned Yan Hua was, though his heart ached for her as well. He stared at her for a long while, before he finally sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know which part of him you¡¯re attracted to for you to be so loyal to him!¡±


    Yan Hua shook her head. ¡°It has nothing to do with him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop being stubborn. Wouldn¡¯t I know why you chased him away?¡± Su Mo took one step forward, his palm patting Yan Hua¡¯s shoulder once. ¡°Rest well. I won¡¯te and cause you trouble anymore in the future!¡±


    After Su Mo left, Nan Zhi went forward to hold onto Yan Hua¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯ll help you to your bed so you can rest.¡±


    Yan Hua nodded, returning to her bedroom.


    A whileter, the doorbell rang again.


    ¡°It should be Mr. Su, he left his bag here.¡± The nanny said as she walked towards the door.


    When the nanny opened the door, several people suddenly rushed into the apartment.


    ¡°Hey, what are you going?¡±


    The group were holding severalrge boxes in their hands. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re only here to decorate the living room for a bit, it¡¯ll be done in a blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡°What are you decorating for?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we¡¯re done.¡±


    Yan Hua heard themotion and got up from her bed again. ¡°There seems to be strangers in the house.¡±


    Nan Zhi pressed Yan Hua back down onto the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look while you rest.¡±


    In the living room, the group were using fresh flower petals to form a heart shape while colorful balloons hung from the ceiling all around.


    Nan Zhi froze, though she understood very quickly.


    Was this a proposal?


    However, she was still confused. Was it Bo Yan proposing or was it Su Mo?


    Just as Nan Zhi was incredibly confused, several soldiers shouted from downstairs. ¡°Sister-inw, please forgive our Boss!¡±


    Nan Zhi and the Nanny ran to the balcony at the same time.


    All they saw were several special forces soldiers wearing their full military uniform standing in front of the apartment building.


    Their voices were strong, loud and in unison. All of them were standing straight, looking extremely handsome.


    Bo Yan had also changed into his military uniform, and was standing in front of the troops.


    He was holding a bouquet of lilies that Yan Hua liked in one hand while his other hand was pressed tightly against his side. He looked extremely handsome and full of vigor.


    At this, the nanny could not help but exim, ¡°Even an iron tree can bloom. I thought that I would never see Young Master using such a romantic way to propose to Huahua in my life.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Yes. No matter how dense a man is, he would put in more thought when doing something for a woman he really liked.¡±


    The current Mu Sihan was a total contrast to Bo Yan.


    He only had formic responses to her now.


    In the bedroom, Yan Hua had also heard the noises from downstairs.


    She ignored it at first, thinking that some soldiers had angered him and asked hisrades from the camp toe and help him ask for forgiveness.


    However, a calm but extremely familiar voice rang from downstairs again. ¡°Huahua, please marry me!¡±


    The moment Bo Yan finished speaking, the voices of the soldiers rang again in unison. ¡°Marry him! Marry him!¡±


    Yan Hua froze for a few seconds.


    By the time she regained her senses, she hurriedly got off the bed.


    She walked towards the window, pulling the curtains apart to take a nce downstairs.


    When she saw three rows of people dressed in military green, for a moment, Yan Hua almost thought she had gone blind.


    Her clear eyesnded on the handsome figure standing at the front.


    Was this still the Bo Yan she knew?


    He had always been low-key, calm and indifferent. During their marriage in the Capital, they had gotten together hastily, while their divorce was settled even faster.


    She had never thought that a man as dense and unromantic as he was, would propose to her in such a loud and tant manner.


    ¡°Huahua, forgive me! Please give me another chance!¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, please give our Boss another chance!¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, marry our boss!¡±


    Yan Hua saw several of the residents moving to look at them.


    Some of the nicer residents even started to shout with them.


    Yan Hua let go of the curtains with her heart thumping. She really did not have the courage to continue looking at such a scene.

 Chapter 646 - I Love You!

    <h4>Chapter 646: I Love You!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yan Hua went back to lie down on her bed.


    Burying into the sheets, she pulled her nket over her head.


    She wanted to act like she had heard nothing, but the image of him proposing to her with a lily bouquet kept appearing in her mind.


    It was an image she would not have dared to imagine even in her dreams.


    Sparkling tears swelled in Yan Hua¡¯s eyes.


    Nan Zhi knocked and entered the room. ncing at Yan Hua who had hidden herself under her nket, she sat by the bad and asked softly, ¡°Huahua, are you really not giving Bo Yan another chance?¡±


    Yan Hua shook her head from under the nket.


    Nan Zhi walked to the window, taking a nce downstairs.


    ¡°Oh, Huahua, they¡¯ve left.¡±


    Yan Hua immediately lifted the nket and sat up on the bed.


    Nan Zhi could not read the emotion on Yan Hua¡¯s pretty face. ¡°It¡¯s good that they¡¯ve left. Doesn¡¯t he find it embarrassing to have so many people looking at them? In order to marry the beauty, he really put in a lot of effort!¡± Nan Zhi blinked at Yan Hua.


    Yan Hua walked to the window, a slight disappointment shing in her eyes when she saw that the crowd was still there despite the proposing squad having disappeared. ¡°If he was really sincere, he didn¡¯t need to leave immediately, right?¡±


    Hearing Yan Hua¡¯s words, Nan Zhi could not help but say, ¡°You were still saying you¡¯re not giving him any chance? Look, you¡¯re panicking now that he¡¯s left.¡±


    Realizing that Nan Zhi was teasing her, Yan Hua red at Nan Zhi with a flushed face. ¡°Zhizhi, you¡¯re my best friend, why are you speaking for Bo Yan?!¡±


    If Nan Zhi did not know of Yan Hua¡¯s condition, she would have objected to her getting back together with Bo Yan.


    After all, Bo Yan had hurt her too much.


    However, her heart was in a bad condition right now and only Bo Yan could help her.


    Besides, she couldn¡¯t forget Bo Yanpletely as well.


    Instead of hating him for an indefinite period, she might as well give him another chance.


    Nan Zhi hugged Yan Hua, looking at her with heartache. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m your best friend, that¡¯s why I want to see you be happy.¡±


    Yan Hua opened her mouth, unable to say anything when the bedroom door was pushed open from outside.


    The man carrying the lily bouquet appeared in front of Yan Hua and Nan Zhi.


    Yan Hua stared nkly at Bo Yan.


    Didn¡¯t... he leave already?


    The two of them stared at each other for a few seconds, before Bo Yan suddenly walked towards her.


    Although he still limped slightly because of his injured leg, the strong aura on him was not any less imposing.


    Especially when he was wearing a military uniform, the stiff lines of the uniform making him appear more lean and handsome.


    Looking at him with such a short distance between them, Yan Hua¡¯s eyes sparkled, feeling the blood within her rush towards her thumping heart uncontrobly.


    She looked down, her eyesnding on the man¡¯s military pants and leather shoes.


    Nan Zhi understood the situation and left the bedroom, leaving the space for the two of them.


    ¡°Bo Yan, I thought that I was very clear. No matter what the truth is, I will not reinstate our marriage.¡± Yan Hua turned around, facing Bo Yan with her back. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from visiting Little Apple, but please stop talking about a future between us.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room immediately turned tense and stiff.


    No one spoke. Only the sounds of their breathing could be heard.


    Once again, Bo Yan did not leave because of her rejection.


    Of course, his heart was hurt and heavy from her cold rejection.


    Remembering his cold and distant attitude towards her when she liked him, she must have felt like this too.


    Every dog had its day. It was finally his turn to get the taste of not being loved.


    Bo Yan stared at the woman¡¯s slender back, his lips moving. ¡°Huahua, turn around please. I won¡¯t force you, I¡¯ll leave after saying something else.¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Hua turned around and the two of them faced each other.


    Bo Yan¡¯s straight figure suddenly took a step forward.


    With a distance that was neither too far nor too close between them, he stared at her intently, his low and maic voice ringing, ¡°I love you.¡±


    Yan Hua immediately looked up at him in disbelief.


    His narrow eyes were as dark as the night sky, an emotion she wasn¡¯t able to handle swarming in them.


    Yan Hua trembled immensely, unable to stop the fluttering in her heart.


    She stared at him, not moving for a long while.


    In her daze, the three words he had said felt extremely unreal to her.


    Gauging her reaction, Bo Yan suddenly knelt down on one knee. Rummaging his pockets, he took out a pretty and exquisitely-made diamond ring.


    ¡°Huahua, you might not believe me if I told you that from the first time I saw you, I felt you were different from the other girls. I love you, not because of you appearance, but because of your personality.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to respond to your feelings in the past because I wasn¡¯t able to get over myself and fall in love with my enemy¡¯s daughter. However, I forgot that love cannot be controlled...¡±


    His voice was low and maic,ced with a firmness and gentle affection towards Yan Hua. ¡°I remember there¡¯s a saying that life is a subtraction, because meeting once would mean meeting one time less in the future. To be honest, I don¡¯t really like this saying. Why can¡¯t we say that life is an addition? That meeting would mean that we have a little more time together, that we have the chance to make more memories together? I want to be able to see you from the moment I open my eyes in the morning. I want to travel the world with you, I want to bring you back on our honeymoon that both of us had regrets towards...¡±


    Yan Hua cupped her ears with her hands, tears flowing from her eyes uncontrobly.


    ¡°Stop, please stop speaking.¡± Her heart was trembling and hopeful from Bo Yan¡¯s words. However, her rationality was telling her to not be moved by him so easily. ¡°Bo Yan, I have a heart condition that you know as well. My life is fated to be short, and I don¡¯t deserve to have love and a marriage. Please find another person that suits you...¡±


    She had not finished speaking when the man ced the diamond ring on her ring finger.


    Yan Hua wanted to take off the ring and return it to him, but Little Apple¡¯s soft murmurs trailed from the door suddenly. ¡°Papa...¡±


    The nanny was carrying Little Apple as she stood by the door. ¡°This girl started calling for her Papa the moment she woke up. Huahua, since Young Master knows of his mistake and is willing to change for the better, you should ept him!¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s lips were trembling. ¡°Did he feed all of you any medicine to control all of you? Why are all of you starting to speak for him?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, although our Boss is a little dense sometimes, but he¡¯s really good in all the other areas. Please ept him!¡±


    Behind the nanny, a group of cute warriors appeared suddenly.


    ¡°ept him! ept him!¡±


    Yan Hua looked down at the ring on her slender finger. She then nced at the man kneeling with one knee on the floor with blurry eyes filled with tears, biting her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll keep the ring first, but regarding the issue about reinstating our marriage, I still have to see your performance. Bo Yan, you have never wooed me before, so I¡¯ll give you three months. If you can move my heart, we¡¯ll reinstate our marriage.¡±

 Chapter 647 - You Are My Angel

    <h4>Chapter 647: You Are My Angel</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Three months was enough time for them to get to know each other again.


    If he had only proposed based on an impulse, it was a good way to give each other an out as well.


    To Bo Yan, as long as Yan Hua was willing to give him a chance instead of pushing him far away, it was a good beginning.


    ¡°Kiss! Kiss!¡±


    The cute soldiers started to chant once more.


    Yan Hua was a little flustered.


    Even Little Apple who was carried by the nanny, murmured softly, ¡°Kiss, kiss...¡±


    Immediately, the chanting for them to kiss became louder.


    Being stared at by countless pairs of eyes, Yan Hua did not know where to ce her eyes.


    ring at Bo Yan, who was still kneeling with one knee on the ground, she scolded, ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting up yet?¡±


    Bo Yan held tightly onto Yan Hua¡¯s small hands. ¡°Since my leg is injured, I can¡¯t get up after kneeling.¡±


    Yan Hua had no choice but to move forward and help him stand up.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect him to stand up and hug her tightly the moment she approached him.


    His calloused fingers lifted her petite chin up, his warm lips pressing against hers before she could react.


    She was immediately swarmed with his refreshing and pleasant smell, unable to struggle against his domineering nibbling and relentless kisses.


    Everything that happened today felt like a dream to her.


    She felt really dazed, was this real?


    Nan Zhi stared at them from afar, touched tears flowing from her eyes.


    After so many turns, Huahua still returned into Bo Yan¡¯s arms.


    The two of them were able to put their past aside and give each other one more chance, because they were supported by the love they had for each other.


    Nan Zhi recorded a short video and sent it to Mu Sihan.


    Today, Bo Yan had surprised everyone.


    After the kiss, Bo Yan leaned his forehead against Yan Hua¡¯s forehead, his eyes staring intently at her pretty face..


    It was a simple gesture that was filled with a strong sense of unconditional adoration.


    Yan Hua¡¯s heart thumped crazily as she smelled the unique masculine smell on him.


    ¡°Huahua, thank you.¡±


    Yan Hua looked up, her heart softening when she saw the affection the man had for her in his eyes.


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? I said that we still have to see your performance.¡±


    He smirked, his Adam¡¯s apple moving happily. ¡°I¡¯ve never wooed a girl before, please cut me some ck.¡±


    Yan Hua huffed, ¡°I won¡¯t cut you any ck.¡± She put her hands against his shoulders, before she nced at the door, only realizing then that those cute soldiers were all staring at them with eager and flushed faces. It was then that she remembered that they had seen everything earlier, even their kiss.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Instead of letting Yan Hua go, Bo Yan hugged her tighter. He turned back to nce at the door. ¡°I¡¯ll only treat all of you to a big meal after I pass your Sister-inw¡¯s test. Now, return to the camp immediately!¡±


    Stone, who was standing right in front said nkly, ¡°Boss, we still want to talk to Sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°Your Boss hasn¡¯t even said anything to her, how is it your turn to speak to her? Listen to mymand. At ease, Attention! Turn right, march quickly...¡±


    After a few seconds, the room regained its silence.


    Yan Hua stared at the handsome man in front of her. ¡°Are you letting them leave just like that after helping you?¡±


    Bo Yan raised an eyebrow, leaning his face closer towards Yan Hua. His voice became lower and hoarser, ¡°Huahua, do you want them to see us kiss some more?¡±


    Hearing his words filled with desire, Yan Hua felt her ears warm.


    She struggled out of his embrace, scoffing, ¡°Mr. Bo, I didn¡¯t even get a kiss when I liked you back then. Now that you¡¯re wooing me, you naturally have to move one step at a time. If you think you can jump from kissing to sleep with me, dream on!¡±


    Bo Yan pulled Yan Hua into his arms again, gentleness seen on his handsome face as he blinked his longshes at her. ¡°Huahua, when did I say I want to sleep with you immediately? Or is it that you want me to do that?¡±


    Shameless!


    Yan Hua never thought that he would be so thick-skinned, her ears burning slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t, then why is your face so red?¡±


    Yan Hua lifted her hand up to hit the man¡¯s muscr shoulders several times.


    The man grabbed her wrist, before he leaned in to kiss her deeply once more.


    ...


    Since Bo Yan was here, Nan Zhi did not stay in the apartment anymore. She left a short while after the soldiers left.


    Sitting in the car, Nan Zhi could not help but nce at her phone again.


    After she had sent Bo Yan and Huahua¡¯s kissing video to Mu Sihan, he did not have any reaction at all.


    Never mind. She couldn¡¯t hope for him to be like Bo Yan with his current condition.


    ...


    At the Shangguan family house.


    Ye Yanfeng gave an excuse toe look for Shangguan Rao, though he secretly entered Shangguan Wan¡¯s maiden room while Shangguan Rao was not paying attention to him.


    He searched in her room for a while, though he did not find what he wanted.


    His arms hugged the back of his head, lying on her bed.


    His eyes stared up at the ceiling coldly and dangerously.


    Suddenly, he felt rather confused. Was she really that girl from back then?


    If she wasn¡¯t, why did they look so simr? Why did her fried rice taste the same?


    Ye Yanfeng turned over, suddenly thinking of something as he jumped down from the bed immediately.


    He had searched all over the room, except for the bed.


    He lifted the bedsheets and mattress, before heid on the floor and looked under the bed.


    He suddenly saw a small box stuck under the bed frame.


    Ye Yanfeng reached out to take the small box.


    Opening the box, there was an old photo and a ne with a white heart-shaped pendant inside.


    When Ye Yanfeng saw this, he waspletely surprised.


    It¡¯s her! She¡¯s the one in his memories!


    Just as Ye Yanfeng was engrossed in his memories, the door was suddenly pushed opened.


    Shangguan Wan had returned.


    She clearly did not expect a man to appear in her room.


    ¡°Older sister, are you back? Have you seen Brother Yanfeng? He told me to take out our photo albums from when we were young, but I don¡¯t know where he went.¡±


    ncing at Shangguan Rao who was approaching her, Shangguan Wan hurriedly replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t see him. You should look for him again downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Shangguan Rao went down, Shangguan Wan entered her room with a dark expression.


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng, who allowed you to trespass into my room again?¡± Was this person a born thief? She had already gotten her lock changed, yet he was still able to open it!


    Ye Yanfeng looked away from the photo and the ne in the box, looking up slowly. Staring at the woman who was furious, he pushed the box in front of her. ¡°Are you still denying that you¡¯re that girl from back then? I gave this ne to her. There¡¯s a slip of paper in the ne that I wrote on.¡±


    ¡°You are my angel.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng opened the pendant, taking out the scrolled paper from inside.


    Shangguan Wan saw that the paper indeed had ¡®You are my angel¡¯ written on it.

 Chapter 648 - Biting Her Ruthlessly

    <h4>Chapter 648: Biting Her Ruthlessly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Shangguan Wan looked up from the strip of paper to look at Ye Yanfeng, whose eyes were reddened and appeared to be slightly agitated.


    She furrowed her brows slightly.


    Ye Yanfeng was really persistent and affectionate towards that girl.


    She first thought that he was some yboy who did not know of actual feelings.


    After a few interactions, she realized that he still liked that girl.


    However, it was such a pity...


    Shangguan Wan raised her hand up, pping Ye Yanfeng¡¯s perfectly handsome face ruthlessly.


    Ye Yanfeng was still immersed in the happiness of finding the photo and the ne and when faced with the sudden p, he becamepletely dazed.


    She seemed to have used all of her energy on that p.


    As if she wasbining the new and old hatred she had for him.


    The atmosphere around them immediately turned stiff.


    Ye Yanfeng reached up to caress his cheek that Shangguan Wan had pped ruthlessly. The fiery pain made his eyes and expression turn dark.


    ¡°Shangguan Wan, are you angry because that girl is you? You don¡¯t dare to admit that you had a change of heart, that you¡¯re promiscuous, do you?¡± He red at her dangerously, as if he would do anything to bite her flesh and drink her blood.


    Shangguan Wan looked extremely calm and cold, with no change on his body as her lips moved word by word. ¡°I. Am. Not!¡±


    ¡°That photo is your photo from when you were young, while I was also the one who gave you the ne, are you still denying it?¡± His emotions seemed to have hit its maximum, as if he would really strangle her to death if she said anything more to agitate him.


    Shangguan Wan stared at Ye Yanfeng¡¯s twisted expression, furrowing her eyebrows tightly. ¡°Your Highness, you want to know who she is, right? Alright, I¡¯ll tell you...¡±


    She would tell him?


    Ye Yanfeng was so angry by her words that he burst outughing.


    Wasn¡¯t she that promiscuous woman who did not follow her promises and married another man?


    Ye Yanfeng stared at her cold expression, unable to see a single emotion from her eyes. It turned out that he was the only one that was following the promise they had made back then!


    She was such a ruthless and cold-hearted woman!


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression darkened, a murderous intent appearing in his dark eyes. His palm suddenly grabbed her hair and tugged her forward.


    Shangguan Wan clearly did not expect him to treat her so violently, and was not guarded at all from him. She immediately hissed in pain.


    Not only did his anger dissipate, the anger burned wider as he leaned down to bite her neck ruthlessly.


    His sharp teeth bit into her smooth skin ruthlessly, the irony taste of blood entering his throat. Shangguan Wan sucked in a sharp breath from the pain, however the crazy man was not willing to let go.


    It was as if he would only be happy if he manage to pierce through her blood veins.


    Shangguan Wan was cursing him silently in her heart!


    If she pushed him away forcefully, her skin and blood vessels would be chewed off by him as well.


    She could only endure the crazy pain, chiding him in extreme anger, ¡°So she¡¯s the one that you¡¯ve been looking for. It¡¯s no wonder why you thought I looked like her, and mistook us...¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s strong figure froze immediately from Shangguan Wan¡¯s words. He looked up slowly from her neck, her fiery red blood on her lips, looking like a crazy, and devilish monster.


    His lips moved, his eyes like a sharp sword on her, wanting to pierce through her ruthlessly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Shangguan Wan wiped the blood on her neck, her voice turning colder as she said, ¡°I meant that you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. You even bit me like a lunatic! People like you cannot even be considered to be a dog!¡±


    The temperature in the room immediately fell to freezing point.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes werepletely red, his voicepletely void of temperature. ¡°Are you still not admitting it?¡±


    ¡°Both the photo and ne belong to my shadow. Ever since I was born, my father had found a shadow for me that looked like me. When I was fourteen years old, the shadow betrayed us, the Shangguan family. I couldn¡¯t bear to see her be killed by my father, so I let her go silently.¡±


    ¡°The one who had feelings for you and gave you a promise should be my shadow. My father found out that I let my shadow go afterwards. He found her and punished her. By the time I found her, she was already having herst breath. She gave me this box then, though I did not see what was in the box. After bringing it home, I was scared that my father would find it, so I stuck it under my bed.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t find this box today, I would have never linked you to my shadow since I only thought that I merely looked like some girl that you liked before.


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng, after all I have said, I think you should understand now that I never had any rtionship with you and never betrayed you!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s tall figure took a few steps back.


    He stared at Shangguan Wan intently, his eyespletely dark. ¡°Are you still making up such a lie until now? Shangguan Wan, is it that hard for you to admit that you had a change of heart?¡±


    Shangguan Wan only thought that this person was too persistent and strange.


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng, I already said that I¡¯m not her. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± She did not have any gaps in her memory, and could not remember being in a rtionship with him at all.


    Ye Yanfeng narrowed his pretty eyes, ring at Shangguan Wan coldly. ¡°Is it because you think that Ye Sihan would be the Crown Prince after he returned victorious from the war? Do you love him, or are you not willing to let go of the chance to be the Crown Princess?¡±


    Shangguan Wan closed her eyes, saying coldly, ¡°Ye Yanfeng, I suggest that you visit a doctor to check your head!¡±


    Her extremely calm reaction made him even more angry and unresigned.


    He did not believe that the girl he knew was her shadow! However, her attitude made him feel as bad and helpless as he had punched soft cotton!


    He stared at her with a dark expression. ¡°Alright, just watch out!¡±


    He will think of a way to snatch her back from Ye Sihan!


    He will make her submit to himpletely!


    He left gritting his teeth and mming the door.


    Shangguan Rao could not find Ye Yanfeng downstairs, and came back upstairs, just so happened to see Ye Yanfeng leave with a scary expression.


    ¡°Brother Yanfeng, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shangguan Rao¡¯s hand stretched forward to pull Ye Yanfeng, only to be waved away ruthlessly by him.


    Shangguan Rao had not been standing properly and fell to the floor immediately.


    ¡°Brother Yanfeng?¡±


    Hearing Shangguan Rao¡¯s cries, Shangguan Wan hurriedly left her room. Seeing Shangguan Rao on the floor, she went over and pulled her up.


    Seeing the blood on Shangguan Wan¡¯s neck, Shangguan Rao asked with red eyes, ¡°Older Sister, why did Brother Yanfenge out from your room? Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t see him?¡±


    Shangguan Wan had been really annoyed and frustrated by Ye Yanfeng recently, and she closed her eyes, saying tiredly, ¡°Stop mentioning him in front of me! Also, stop meeting him!¡±


    ¡°Older sister, do you like Brother Yanfeng as well? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re married and have a child.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Shangguan Wan acted like she had heard the biggest joke in the world. ¡°Even if all of the men in the world have died and he was the only one left, I would never like him!¡±

 Chapter 649 - Mesmerized

    <strong>Chapter 649: Mesmerized</strong>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Shangguan Rao¡¯s expression was cold, though her tense heart slowly rxed when she noticed that Shangguan Wan waspletely indifferent when she talked about Ye Yanfeng.


    It seemed like she had thought too much.


    Her older sister had been ying with knives and guns before, and the thing that she hated the most were people like Brother Yanfeng.


    How would she ever like him?


    Besides, her older sister and the Fourth Prince were perfectly in love and had the little Prince as well.


    Shangguan Rao held onto Shangguan Wan¡¯s hand as she got up. ¡°Older Sister, but why did Brother Yanfenge out from your room? He looked really angry, what did you tell him? And your neck...¡±


    Shangguan Wan touched her bloodied beck, the image of him mming the door in sadness and anger when he left surfacing in her mind.


    She did not know why, but that scene made her calm heart twitch in pain slightly.


    Both of the sisters did not notice that the man did not go far, and was still standing downstairs...


    Every word that Shangguan Wan said to Shangguan Rao was heard by him.


    This woman! It was fine for her to push him to that shadow after forgetting him, she even went on to say that she would not like him even if he was the only man left in the world!


    Ha!


    Ye Yanfeng clenched his fists tightly, his eyespletely red.


    He was going to see if she would submit to him if he was the only man left by her side!


    ...


    Over with Yan Hua.


    Ever since she had agreed to Bo Yan, the man had been unwilling to leave her apartment.


    He was in recuperation recently as well, and did not need to return to the camp.


    To Bo Yan, he was a new father as well.


    He did not spare any free time he had to call Mu Sihan secretly to ask about how to take care of kids and coax a woman.


    Yan Hua did not agree to the two of them staying together everyday. How was he wooing her? They were practically cohabiting already.


    However, Little Apple was indeed her Papa¡¯s special assistant in helping him woo her mother. She would call for Papa everyday before she slept, and would call for Papa after she woke up as well.


    Starting off as a new father that knew nothing, Bo Yan slowly learnt to bath Little Apple, feed her porridge, make her milk and change her diapers...


    Now that she thought about it, it felt really strange. When Yan Hua and her nanny washed Little Apple¡¯s hair in the past, the little girl would cry nonstop, but now when Bo Yan washed her hair, the little girl did not cry and would even giggle.


    This unfair treatment really hurt Yan Hua¡¯s heart.


    However, she was really touched when she saw the father and daughter getting along so well.


    This was indeed a blood rtion that could not be cut away no matter what.


    Yan Hua left the bathroom for the living room. She sat on the sofa to look at the working schedule her manager had sent her.


    A phone suddenly rang.


    It was Bo Yan¡¯s phone that he had ced on the coffee table.


    Yan Hua ignored it.


    It rang again in the next few seconds.


    Yan Hua finally nced towards that phone.


    There were several messages, all sent by the same person.


    ¡°Boy, take a look at the photos I¡¯ve sent you. There are all types of girls, I don¡¯t believe that there isn¡¯t that you won¡¯t like.¡±


    Yan Hua pursed her lips slightly.


    She picked up Bo Yan¡¯s phone.


    His phone was not locked with any passwords, and could be unlocked with just a simple swipe.


    Opening Weixin, several photos of women appeared in Yan Hua¡¯s sight.


    There were female soldiers that looking extremely handsome in their military uniform. There were innocent-looking women dressed in white puffy dresses. There were even professional elites dressed in a professional suit...


    Indeed, all of them looked extremely outstanding and pretty.


    Yan Hua bit down on her bottom lip, expression unreadable as she put down the phone.


    Bo Yan carried Little Apple out from the bathroom, walking over when he saw the woman sitting on the sofa looking at her mail intently. He sat by her. ¡°Huahua, are you still jealous? Too bad that I¡¯m too handsome to even smitten this little girl here!¡±


    Yan Hua continued to look at her mail intently, not even batting her eyelids.


    Bo Yan saw Yan Hua¡¯s serious expression, thinking that she needed to concentrate on her work, so he carried Little Apple back to her room.


    Hearing the man and the little girl¡¯sughter from inside the room, Yan Hua felt even angrier.


    With how dense this man was, how was he going to woo her?


    After Little Apple fell asleep, Bo Yan went back to the living room when he saw that Yan Hua did not return to the room.


    Seeing the woman curled up on the sofa, hugging her knees as she dazed out, he walked over and hugged her. However, in the next second, she pped his hands away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Bo Yan stared at her pretty but slightly cold face, raising an eyebrow slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it just because our little girl is only sticking to me and not you?¡±


    Yan Hua stared at his handsome face, calmly herself before she said simply, ¡°I¡¯m not that petty.¡±


    Bo Yan smirked at her words, chuckling softly. ¡°Yes, Huahua is the most generous and forgiving.¡±


    His expression that looked like he wanted tough but was not was clearlyughing at her for being petty enough to be jealous of her daughter.


    She really wanted to throw his phone back for him to take a look.


    There were so many pretty women waiting for him to meet them!


    However, if she did that, wouldn¡¯t he be even more pleased with himself? It was precisely because she cared too much for him in the past that he did not cherish her.


    This time, she could not act like she cared too much.


    Yan Hua huffed, pulling his arms that were around his waist away. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep with Little Apple. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Huahua, let¡¯s sleep together.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Yan Hua replied curtly before she got up to leave for her room.


    After Yan Hua went back to her room, the nanny walked over and whispered to Bo Yan, ¡°Young Master, Huahua heard your phone ring earlier and took a look at it. It might have been because she didn¡¯t like something that she saw in your phone.¡±


    Bo Yan froze for a second before he picked up his phone immediately.


    His expression changed when he saw the photos of the women sent by the Old Commander.


    After getting the spare key from the nanny, Bo Yan opened the door of the bedroom.


    Seeing a blurry figure behind the ss bathroom door, Bo Yan walked in.


    Yan Hua was facing the door, washing her hair as she thought about things with her eyes closed, which was why she did not notice someone walking in either.


    Countless white foam flowed down her silky ck hair and onto her beautiful back.


    Bo Yan stared at her slender waist and legs, his throat tightening.


    As he stared at the woman behind the water fog, Bo Yan¡¯s expression was slightly dazed, as if he felt like he was in a dream.


    After Yan Hua finished washing her hair, she turned around to get some shower gel. Opening her eyes to see the sudden handsome figure appearing in the bathroom, she froze immediately.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to say something when she saw the man moving his hands to unbutton his shirt button by button.


    ¡°Bo Yan, what are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s shower together.¡±


    In a blink of an eye, the man had already taken off his pants, wearing only his ck underwear now.


    In the blurry light, she could vaguely see his firm and muscr chest, and his tight, well-defined torso.


    He belonged to the type of people that looked slim when they were wearing clothes, but looked muscr without.


    The figures of these people from the military were all amazing!

 Chapter 650 - Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 650: Jealous</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Especially his pair of long legs. Just looking at them was more than enough for her traitorous thoughts to wander into inappropriate areas.


    Yan Hua¡¯s breathing tightened slightly, as she turned around almost immediately to stop herself from looking at him again.


    ¡°Bo Yan, who allowed you toe in when I¡¯m showering? You¡¯ve already broke the rules. If you continue, you¡¯ll be eliminated before the three months are up.¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s dark eyes were fixed on Yan Hua¡¯s curvy figure, darkening further.


    If he left now, he would be a Ninja Turtle[13.The context here is a word y about holding back his desires too much and the Chinese name for Ninja Turtle.].


    ¡°Huahua, I came to exin the photos in my phone.¡±


    Indeed, the woman trembled slightly after hearing his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s from our Old Commander. He¡¯s worried that I won¡¯t be able to find a woman in the future with my personality, which is why he was so quick in sending me photos to make me go for match-making sessions.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s longshes fluttered. Feeling that he was walking towards her, she hurriedly reached out to take the towel hanging on the racks.


    However, he was faster than her.


    His well-defined fingers grabbed hers, while his other hand grabbed her slender waist as his muscr figure hugged her tightly from behind.


    Feeling his muscr and firm chest press tightly against her back, Yan Hua trembled. ¡°Bo Yan, you...¡±


    Before she could finish her words, he turned her around, before he leaned down to ce a peck on the side of her lips. ¡°Huahua, don¡¯t overreact. I only want to shower with you.¡±


    Yan Hua was speechless.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve seen all of you, I have to you repay you by letting you see all of me, don¡¯t I?¡± His Adam¡¯s apple bobbled up and down.


    How was this the aloof man from before? He was clearly a gangster now!


    Yan Hua patted hisrge hand wrapped tightly around her waist. ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Bo Yan let go of her obediently. He squeezed some shampoo on his short, ck hair, washing up. Bubbly liquid flowed down from the top of his head to his face, and as Yan Hua stared at his incredibly handsome face, she started to daze out a little.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t like this in the past. Who did you learn this from?¡±


    Bo Yan moved his lips, ousting his brother without any hesitation. ¡°Sihan told me that women always like to say one thing but mean another. If they get angry, you should kiss them to stop them from speaking, and if they are disobedient, you should just press them onto the bed.¡±


    The sides of Yan Hua¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Zhizhi this when I find the chance.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, he suddenly pressed her against the wall.


    Chills went into her body from the cool tiles, making her shiver from the sudden temperature change. However, her entire body was lifted up by him in the next second.


    She hugged his neck unconsciously.


    ¡°Bo Yan, if you continue to be like this, I¡¯ll be angry.¡±


    She was not wearing any clothes, while he was only wearing underwear. Hugging like this was way too intimate... and embarrassing.


    He leaned his forehead against hers, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°Huahua, we¡¯re already in this position. How can I control myself?¡±


    Before Yan Hua had the chance to say anything, the man kissed her.


    His kiss was very deep and intense, with suppressed excitement and hunger for her.


    He tightened his grip on her slender waist, as his heavy breathing was all that she could hear.


    A kiss that urred naturally like this had a type of undeniable invasion that made her entire body numb while her nerves tingled uncontrobly.


    It was only when the intense kiss moved from her lips to her jaw and cheeks that Yan Hua regained her senses. Her face flushed before it turned white again, as she patted his shoulders hard a few times. She said in anger and embarrassment, ¡°Bo Yan, I almost got tricked by you!¡±


    Staring at her dark expression and stronger push to push him away, Bo Yan bit her earlobe, breathing heavily. ¡°Huahua, I¡¯ll show myself well in these three months.¡±


    ¡°Is this how you¡¯re showing yourself?¡±


    He replied with a slightly hoarser voice, ¡°Huahua, I¡¯m a normal man and I haven¡¯t touched anyone apart from you. Besides, I can count with a finger of the times I have touched you.¡±


    Tsk, tsk!


    Listen to his tone, was he the one who felt miserable now?


    Before Yan Hua could say anything, the man suddenly reached down below her t abdomen.


    Yan Hua screamed out in fear, ¡°Bo Yan, you asshole, you can¡¯t touch there...¡±


    The man acted like he didn¡¯t hear anything, pressing his handsome face next to her ear as he said hoarsely, ¡°Your body is still more honest than you are.¡±


    Yan Hua was so embarrassed she did not dare to look at him again.


    When did this person be so naughty?


    She wanted to push him away, however the more she moved, the more he got bolder.


    He was never like this in the past. Young Master Mu must have taught him this as well. She really needed to go look for Zhizhi to discuss this properly, how can Mu Sihan make a proper man be like this?


    ¡°Bo Yan, you said you only wanted to shower. If you continue, I¡¯m going to bite you©`Mmh!¡±


    Before she could finish her words, the man kissed her once more. He sucked on her lips hard, pushing her jaws open with experience as he sucked on her tongue domineeringly.


    His kiss was very deep and strong, flooding her senses and breaths with the strong scent of masculinity.


    She could not struggle out of his grasp, so she bit him instead.


    He did not move away, letting her bite his tongue like that.


    The both of them could taste the blood. She knew that he would hurt a lot, but he did not let go of her.


    In fact, the kiss became deeper.


    His figure that was as tall as a mountain pressed tightly against her, not a hint of a gap between them. Apart from being stopped from breathing, she could move at all.


    When he became so stubborn and domineering, she was not his match.


    She widened her eyes to re at him.


    However, all she saw was that he had closed his eyes and focused on kissing her deeply.


    His agile tongue twirled against hers like he had experienced it at least a hundred times, moving her and seducing her...


    She was not able to resist at all in front of him. Whenever he approached her, she had to use all of her energy to keep herself conscious and rational.


    And now...


    Not only was he deep-kissing her, hisrge palms were roaming around her body as well.


    It had clearly been a very long ago since the two of them had touched each other, but he still remembered her sensitive spots clearly.


    Her rationality started to float away, as her hands that was pressing against her chest unconsciously moved to circle around his neck.


    Her mind waspletely dizzy, as she felt like all of her energy had been sucked away. When his kisses slowly moved down her corbones, there was a second when she conscious. However, with a hoarse and affectionate sentence of ¡°I love you¡± trailing into her ears, her mind floated again once more.


    A sharp pain suddenly came from the ce that hadn¡¯t been invaded in a very long time. She furrowed her eyebrows and screamed out in pain, before her lips were covered again.


    ...


    After it ended, she felt like a little flower that had survived a storm. Her hands wrapped around the man¡¯s firm back, though her eyes remained closed as she was unwilling to talk to him again.


    After he feeling extremelyfortable and satisfied, he kissed her cheeks tenderly, noting that she looked like she was ignoring him. He did not say anything, carrying her to take a shower in the bathroom.


    What he got in return for a meal was the cold treatment from the woman for several days.


    However, when he thought about it, it was worth it.


    Today, Yan Hua needed to go to the shopping mall to film an advertisement with a male model. When she was done with breakfast, she kissed Little Apple on both of her cheeks before she left.


    Shepletely ignored the man who stared at her pitifully, also wishing that he could get a kiss.


    After Yan Hua had left for about two hours, Bo Yan received a call from Stone. ¡°Boss, I saw Sister-inw at the shopping mall. She¡¯s filming an advertisement and the mixed-blooded male model beside her is really handsome!¡±

 Chapter 651 - Change the Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 651: Change the Proposal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Filming an advertisement? A mix-blooded male model?


    Bo Yan did not want to admit that he felt slightly ufortable about it, as his handsome expression tensed. ¡°Can he be more handsome than me?¡±


    Stone, who was on the other end of the call, choked from Bo Yan¡¯s words.


    To be honest, their Boss was indeed the most handsome person in their camp. He could act as a civilized person when he wore his sses, but once he took the sses off, he was a masculine man again.


    ¡°Boss, the mix-blooded male model¡¯s eyes are blue. His muscles are extremely well-developed...¡±


    Two balls of dark fires appeared in Bo Yan¡¯s narrow eyes, his jawline tense as he said, ¡°What chest muscles? Did he take off his clothes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s half-naked!¡±


    Bo Yan immediately stood up from his chair, his hand holding onto the phone tightening as the vein on the back of his hand twitched.


    Did he need to be half-naked to film an advertisement?


    After Bo Yan asked Stone where the shopping mall was, he carried Little Apple and left the apartment.


    Bo Yan ced Little Apple in the child seat before sitting in the passenger seat. Looking at the dancing little girl through the rear view mirror, he said hoarsely, ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet that half-naked male model!¡±


    His well-defined hands were ced on the steering wheel. Stepping on the elerator, the car started to move speedily with a fierce aura.


    ...


    Yan Hua was filming the cover photo of her new single. She was going for the wild and sexy style this time.


    She looked extremely pretty, and her aura was easily changeable. The main thing was that she was able to pull off any type of makeup, as light makeup made her look innocent and refreshing, while heavy makeup made her a sexy and seductive goddess.


    She was wearing a bright red retro-styled slip dress with her back exposed. There was a deep v-line that exposed a hint of her cleavage.


    Although she was a little slim, the ces that were supposed to be big were not small, while the ces that needed to be round were not t either. This dress entuated every advantage she had.


    It was a good thing that the marks Bo Yan had left on her were mostly gone. If not, she really could not wear such a dress.


    Before they started filming, the director said to Yan Hua, ¡°Xiao Hua, you need to walk to the frontter. The male model will hug you lightly from behind, then you will have to tiptoe to look at him, tilting your head slightly before you rest your head on his chest. The next action would be the two of your noses touching each other, looking at each other intently to create a fantastical and intimate feeling.¡±


    Yan Hua nodded. ¡°Alright, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ...


    When Bo Yan arrived, they had already started filming.


    Yan Hua was wearing a bright red sexy dress, walking down the stairs slowly. A mix-blooded male model wearing only a pair of white long pants chased after her from behind.


    Then, he stretched his hands out, wanting to hug the sexy woman in front of him.


    At this, Bo Yan furrowed his eyebrows tightly, his handsome expression appearing to be more cold and indifferent.


    He felt like his chest had been stuffed by cotton, making him unable to breathe properly.


    ¡°Little Apple, call Mama quick.¡±


    Just as the male model¡¯s hands were about to rest on Yan Hua¡¯s waist, a soft voice trailed over, ¡°Mama~¡±


    Yan Hua was too far away and did not hear Little Apple calling for her. However, the staff by the entrance heard it. Seeing a man dressed casually with a bag on his back and Little Apple in his arms, the staff hurriedly walked over. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry but we¡¯re filming here. Please bring your child to the other ces in the shopping mall!¡±


    Bo Yan did not move, his handsome expression darkening further. He ignored the staff, carrying Little Apple as he walked into the shooting area with his long legs.


    ¡°Mama~ Mama~¡±


    Hearing Little Apple¡¯s voice, Yan Hua, who had been chatting with the male model, hurriedly turned around.


    Seeing Bo Yan walking over with Little Apple in her arms, she froze slightly. When she came to her senses, she lifted her skirt and walked towards them.


    Walking in front of Bo Yan, she did not have the chance to say anything when his face darkened unhappily. ¡°You¡¯re a woman who already has a family. How is it respectful for you to hug another man so easily?¡±


    Yan Hua could not help but roll her eyes.


    ¡°Mr Bo, this is my job.¡± Besides, the touches she had with the male model were respectful and within professional boundaries. It was not disrespectful at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s not okay even if it¡¯s for work. I¡¯m the only one that can touch your waist.¡± Bo Yan furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°If it¡¯s really impossible, you can stop filming. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t support you financially.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s expression darkened.


    There was no way she would be like she was before, a person who only knew how to depend on a man and did not have her own career and friends.


    He might find her interesting right now, but when time passed and with him facing her everyday at home, would he still cherish and like her like he did now?


    She knew exactly how men were.


    Seeing that Yan Hua was not speaking and had a dark expression, Bo Yan realized that he had said the wrong things, changing his words immediately, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand seeing you hug a naked model like this.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a children¡¯s yground at the second level. You can bring Little Apple there. That way, you won¡¯t be able to see us.¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Can we change to another proposal for the filming?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to me to change what the Director has decided.¡±


    Bo Yan nced at the Director sitting behind the cameras. He passed Little Apple to Yan Hua, before he walked over with a cold expression.


    Yan Hua wanted to stop him, but she was toote.


    Seeing the handsome and extraordinary aura Bo Yan had, the Director greeted Bo Yan politely.


    After hearing that Bo Yan wanted to change his filming proposal, the Director rejected his suggestion seriously. ¡°Sir, although you are Xiao Hua¡¯s boyfriend, you do not have the right to interfere with our work.¡±


    Bo Yan nced at the Director¡¯s working badge. ¡°You¡¯re from Xingyue Entertainment, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll ask your CEO talk to you.¡±


    The Director despised Bo Yan in his heart. What bull was thisd talking about? Xingyue was thergest entertainmentpany in the Capital, even a slightly popr director like him was not able to call his CEO directly.


    A minute passed, and the Director¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing that it was a call from the headquarters, he trembled slightly.


    After taking the call, his gaze towards Bo Yan changed.


    He did not think that Xiao Hua¡¯s boyfriend would be arge shareholder!


    ¡°Can I change the proposal now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the male model, and don¡¯t let her wear clothes that expose her back and chest.¡±


    The Director swore in his heart. It was already the modern age now, this person was probably still living in the ancient times!


    Did he want a female celebrity to cover herself up like a dumpling?


    Although the Director was filled with unhappiness, he still listened to Bo Yan.


    Nan Zhi, who hade to visit Yan Hua, just happened to see what was happening.


    After rearranging the filming, Bo Yan was forced by Yan Hua to go to the children¡¯s yground on the second floor. If he was here, his eyes and his aura were too strong, making her unable to focus on her work.


    After the filming was done, Bo Yan treated the staff to a meal.


    ¡°Not bad, he¡¯s been trained to be a 24/7 good husband.¡± When they were eating, Nan Zhi whispered into Yan Hua¡¯s ear.


    Yan Hua stared at the man who was feeding Little Apple his food, her lips curling up unconsciously. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that he would be able to be such a good father.¡±


    However, she did not know how long she had left to enjoy such warm and beautiful days...


    She was scared that she would be even more unwilling to leave as they continued to spend more time together.


    Yan Hua closed her eyes, not wanting to be sad. She looked at Nan Zhi, who was engrossed in drinking. ¡°Is it hard with Young Master Mu recently?¡±

 Chapter 652 - Something Bad Has Happened

    <h4>Chapter 652: Something Bad Has Happened</h4>


    Nan Zhi did not know how to reply to Yan Hua.


    Mu Sihan had not contacted her first recently. In the two times she had called him, he had been very curt and brief even after epting the call.


    He ced all of his attention on work.


    Things between a male and a female seemed to not interest him anymore.


    Even for Xiaojie, he did not seem to care about him as much anymore.


    To think that he had even been so jealous of their son in the past... but now, he had no opinion even when she was taking care of their son everyday.


    She really wanted him to get back his love, but he was so busy that she could not even see him. Since it was so hard to even see him, it was almost impossible to find ways to develop their feelings towards each other.


    ¡°Let me tell you, Bo Yan had been taught wrongly by him.¡± Yan Hua told Nan Zhi what Bo Yan had said that night. ¡± He said that women always like to say one thing but mean another. If they get angry, you should kiss them to stop them from speaking, and if they were disobedient, you should just press them onto the bed.¡±


    Pst...


    Nan Zhi, who looked slightly unhappy earlier, could not help but burst intoughter.


    This indeed sounded like something Mu Sihan would say.


    And indeed, he did do what he had said.


    Although he was domineering and unreasonable in the past, she missed that arrogant Mu Sihan from before. It had been a long time since he had behaved like that...


    People are indeed greedy and selfish!


    Yan Hua could not help butugh as well after seeing Nan Zhiugh.


    Bo Yan looked up, only to see Yan Hua smiling as well.


    She removed her makeup, her skin fair and features pretty. She looked really pretty and innocent when she smiled, like a fresh daffodil in the springtime.


    Yan Hua noticed Bo Yan looking at her, and hurriedly turned her head to continue speaking to Nan Zhi. ¡°How long has it been since the two of you met?¡±


    Nan Zhi drank a sip of alcohol again unhappily, looking slightly disappointed. ¡°Ever since his return, I haven¡¯t really met him.¡±


    She did not know how to handle such a situation...


    She wanted to take the lead and make him remember his love, but he did not give her a chance at all.


    On the other hand, he thought that this type of rtionship was quite good.


    ¡°Oh right, did Yanran contact you recently?¡± Nan Zhi changed the topic.


    Yan Hua shook her head. ¡°I remember hearing her say that her newspaperpany was opening a branch in Hong Kong a while back. She might be busy with the matters of the branch.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Xiao Yi go to Hong Kong back then? Do you think Yanran bumped into him there?¡±


    Xia Yanran was a lot more easygoing when it came to rtionships,pared to Nan Zhi and Yan Hua.


    If she could not love him anymore, she would not remember that man again.


    She had ced all of her attention on her work. As her business got bigger, her fame increased too.


    Xia Xi, who had worked with Nan Zhi back in the Ning City broadcastingpany, was also working with Yanran now and had be her strong assistant.


    After she was done with the meal, Nan Zhi drove back to the broadcastingpany.


    Recently, because of Mu Sihan, she had taken quite a bit of leave. Since she had not done her work properly, the management and colleagues in thepany were all rather unhappy with her.


    The moment she entered the office, Nan Zhi saw several colleagues chatting and gossiping together.


    ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell that she was that kind of person, she¡¯s really shameless!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but she¡¯s so pretty. Just a look is enough to know that she looks innocent but is actually very horny inside.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, she¡¯s really shameless.¡±


    ¡°Several male colleagues in the office went to the washroom with their phones earlier.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, men indeed think with their lower body! They can¡¯t control themselves after watching a simple video!¡±


    ¡°If we have to me someone, we can only me that woman for being too promiscuous. Which man can take it when she was like that?¡±


    ¡°Haha, he¡¯d have to be a eunuch!¡±


    ¡°Hey hey, be softer, it seems like she¡¯s back.¡±


    Several colleagues saw Nan Zhi and immediately made a gesture to silence themselves.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows, thinking that it was strange.


    After returning to her office table, Nan Zhi had just sat down when Li Ying walked over, looking at her with open disdain on her face. ¡°Nan Zhi, how do you dare to stille to the broadcastingpany to work? Now that you¡¯re famous, you¡¯ve not only embarrassed our broadcastingpany totally, the Qiao family have also been totally embarrassed!¡±


    ¡°To think that Madam Qiao even kicked Li Ying out of the Qiao family castle for you, you¡¯re a total loser that shouldn¡¯t be helped at all!¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips tightly, looking up to stare at Li Ying.


    When Nan Zhi had a serious expression, she would make others feel cold and scared. Even Li Ting who hated her, did not dare to look into her eyes for too long.


    The radiant coldness in her eyes made Li Ting¡¯s scalp turn numb.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡± Li Ting cupped her mouth,ughing, ¡°So you don¡¯t even know what you did!¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, Li Ting nced at the other female colleagues in the office. ¡°Do all of you believe that she doesn¡¯t know what she has done?¡±


    Nan Zhi ignored Li Ting. She had be a lot quieter in the past year.


    To her, not everyone was worth the fight.


    Nan Zhi took her phone and walked out of the office.


    She received a call from Yan Hua the moment she walked out.


    Nan Zhi immediately answered the call, Yan Hua¡¯s panicked voiceing from the call, ¡°Zhizhi, did you see Wei Bo?¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips.


    Yan Hua¡¯s words matched with what Li Ting had just said, and it caused an ominous feeling to swell within her.


    ¡°Not yet, did I get on the trending list?¡±


    Why did she get on the trending list again? Did someone expose Mu Sihan and her?


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re on the trending list.¡± Yan Hua¡¯s voice wasden with worry. ¡°Zhizhi, it¡¯s not good.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart immediately tensed up.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look right now.¡±


    Hanging up the call, Nan Zhi took her phone and went to the washroom.


    She sat on the toilet bowl and opened Weibo immediately.


    Although she did not know what had happened, her heart still started to thump faster and harder.


    Her ount as a food blogger had long been exposed, from back when she was still working at the Ning City Broadcasting Company.


    She had also logged into that ount.


    The moment she logged in, she was hit with a crazy increase in her followers. She clicked on her home page, and saw that the most recent post already had 30,000ments, 10,000 shares and 200,000 likes...


    Her long eyshes fluttered without stopping.


    A chill ran up her spine.


    She had never seen such numbers ever since she opened the ount.


    Everything was too unusual.


    Swallowing her saliva, she opened thements under the post with a shaking finger.


    She had not gone to the trending list to see what had happened, but thements underneath would definitely tell her everything.


    Before she opened thements, Nan Zhi closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    This sort of unknown panic made her feel like her heart was going to jump out of her chest.


    A few secondster, she finally built up her courage.


    She looked at thements under her post one by one.


    As expected, all of thements were scolding and attacking her. There were all sorts of ugly words and curses.


    Staring at the unending foulnguage and those screenshots, Nan Zhi felt goosebumps all over her rise up and a chill creep down her spine.


    Even when she had been attacked by theizens in the Flower Ind incident back then for Nan Yao¡¯s miscarriage, it hadn¡¯t been this bad.

 Chapter 653 - Her Heart Kept Thumping Faster and Faster

    <h4>Chapter 653: Her Heart Kept Thumping Faster and Faster</h4>


    Nan Zhi¡¯s Weibo waspletely invaded.


    She could not handle the unending ming and curses that just seemed to continueing.


    Apart from her rtionship with Mu Sihan, Nan Zhi did not know what else she had done to make theizens so angry.


    Thements under the post were rather unison:


    [Why are you so cheap and promiscuous?]


    [Little b*tch, scram out of the broadcastingpany. Just looking at you go on shows is disgusting!]


    [How much I liked you in the past is how much you disgust me now!]


    [You¡¯ve actually used such a method to make yourself famous. Do you think your fame will sky-rock just by exposing yourself? Sl*t, I¡¯m unfollowing you immediately!¡±


    There were all sorts ofments, and Nan Zhi could not read it any further. She exited thements page and returned to the Weibo trending page.


    The top topic on the trending list was ¡®Pole-dancing¡¯, with a ¡®Hot¡¯ word written behind.


    Nan Zhi opened the topic, several photos immediately appearing on the page.


    Seeing the photos inside, Nan Zhi felt her head explode.


    Looking at it at first nce, she really thought that she was looking at herself.


    However, she knew that it was not her!


    Nan Zhi sucked in a breath, finger tapping on one of the photos shakily.


    After the photo opened up, she could see everything clearly now.


    That face... had heavy makeup on and a nce at her looked exactly like when Nan Zhi had heavy makeup on.


    This woman probably looked about 50% alike with her. After putting on some makeup, together with the camera angle and lighting, it looked like she really was the woman.


    Someizens even found a photo of her of an event she attended with heavy makeup on back in the Ning City Broadcasting Company.


    When theypared the two images, they indeed looked like the same person.


    The woman in the photo was wearing a white bikini, looking slightly dazed as she spun around the metal pole nonstop. She would split her legs, bing higher as the movements became harder to do, having taken off her top and the bikini shorts.


    The woman was about Nan Zhi¡¯s height. Her figure was very voluminous, and had a red birthmark about the size of a fingernail on her chest.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyshes fluttered.


    The woman in the photo was pole dancing naked and doing all sorts of explicit postures. It was not her!


    It was clear that someone was framing her!


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes, feeling all the blood in her swarming towards her face.


    The entire inte was filled with ¡®Nan Zhi¡¯s uncouth photos¡¯, ¡®Nan Zhi pole-dancing¡¯, ¡®Nan Zhi¡¯s video¡¯ and the sorts.


    All of theizens seemed like they had been excited, all gloating at her situation while some cursed and scolded her.


    All of them seemed to agree that the naked woman pole-dancing was her.


    Seeing her name be a representative name for promiscuous woman, Nan Zhi was so angry that her eyes turnedpletely red.


    This person who wanted to ruin her reputation was even worse than Nan Yao!


    People who rose to fame with such scandals would usually be nailed to the cross of shame by the public, and anyone could scold and despise her.


    If she rified on Weibo now that the woman in the photo was not her, no one would believe her!


    She needed to find the woman in the photo and the person who uploaded the photo and video.


    It was impossible to say that she was calm when she was being cursed at by the entire onlinemunity.


    Yan Hua called her again.


    Nan Zhi epted the call, slightly numbed from the overwhelming emotions.


    ¡°Zhizhi, have you seen it? I know that woman isn¡¯t you.¡±


    Nan Zhi sniffled, her eyes starting to sting. Nothing was more important than having someone trust her at such a times.


    Because a lot of people were waiting to see her make a joke out of herself.


    They were waiting for her to fall to the pits of the abyss and never climb up again.


    ¡°Huahua, I¡¯m not that weak. Don¡¯t worry, I will prove my innocence for you.¡±


    After she hung up Yan Hua¡¯s call, Nan Zhi received a call from Qiao Yanze.


    ¡°F*ck, which asshole made themselves look like you and uploaded those types of videos to frame you?¡± The moment Qiao Yanze spoke, he started to scold and curse that person in anger, totally losing his manners as the next Duke.


    Nan Zhi felt like crying.


    No matter how outsiders scolded and attacked her, her family and friends still believed her!


    ¡°Say, are you hiding somewhere and crying? I¡¯ve already contacted all of therger media bodies. I hope that they can remove those eye-scarring things as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, thank you.¡±


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? This issue fell on you suddenly. You didn¡¯t even do anything.¡±


    Nan Zhi sniffled, her voice slightly choked. ¡°I don¡¯t think it fell on me suddenly. Someone has to be targeting me on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Targeting you on purpose?¡± Qiao Yanze remembered those photos on the inte and the unending scolding and insults directed at Nan Zhi, cursing once more uncontrobly. ¡°F*ck, when I find that person, I¡¯ll definitely punch him to death! Oh right, did you offend anyone recently? To be frank, now that I¡¯m covering you, who would dare to offend you like this?¡±


    Nan Zhi thought about Nan Yao and Li Ying. On second thought, it probably wasn¡¯t them...


    They were not that daring yet to dare create such arge scandal for her and affect the Qiao family¡¯s reputation.


    It probably wasn¡¯t Qin Yubing, who had once disguised herself as Nan Zhi, because Mu Sihan had sent Qin Yubing into jail already!


    ¡°I¡¯ming back from the neighboring city right now. I¡¯ll probably arrive at night, and I¡¯ll bring you personally to the police station to lodge a report.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After she hung up the call with Qiao Yanze, Nan Zhi¡¯s fingers hovered over Mu Sihan¡¯s number.


    Was he so busy that he did not have time to watch the entertainment news now?


    If he did, with how emotionless he was now, would he stand by the side and not care about this?


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes, her hold on her phone tightening slightly.


    No, she couldn¡¯t depend on others for everything.


    She needed to think of a way and find evidence herself as well.


    No matter how much Nan Zhi did not want to see that video and those photos again, Nan Zhi still sat on the toilet bowl and watched every image in the video again and again.


    It was no wonder she was being scolded and attacked by the entire onlinemunity. The actions of the woman in the video were indeed very crass and revolting.


    Nan Zhi searched for a very long time, wanting to find a ce where the woman was different to her. However, that woman was too smart...


    The woman had the same brown curly hair as her, her ears covered under her hair. After putting on makeup, the woman looked very simr to Nan Zhi with makeup on. Her skin was fair and did not have a single mole...


    The only thing different was their chests. The woman in the video had a birthmark, while she did not.


    Ha, the other party was indeed very smart. It would be impossible for her to strip naked for others to see if there was a birthmark in order to prove her innocence.


    When Nan Zhi was watching the video, several more people called her, including her mom, her grandmother, and Yanran, who was in Hong Kong far away...


    Nan Zhi answered their calls one by one, before she opened Weibo once more.


    When she did this time, there was a new trending topic on Weibo.


    It was no longer the pole-dancing, but...


    Thements under Nan Zhi¡¯s Weibo grew crazily once more.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows, opening the new video.


    It was still that woman in the video. Only, she wasn¡¯t pole-dancing anymore, wearing a sleep robe instead, its belt untied as she sat on the floor. She was holding a rolled sheet, smoking.


    Seeing this, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart sunk even more.


    Because the woman was holding and smoking marijuana.

 Chapter 654 - Young Master Mu Doing Something

    <h4>Chapter 654: Young Master Mu Doing Something</h4>


    If they were in M Country, smoking marijuana was a verymon thing. However, something like this was still uneptable in Hua Country and in S Country.


    The video was not long, being two minutes at most.


    The blogger that uploaded the video even uploaded ament with it. ¡°I have videos that are even more explosive. If everyone is interested, I¡¯ll continue to upload them for everyone to see.¡±


    At this, Nan Zhi¡¯s thumping heart found it difficult to calm down.


    That person that was hiding in the dark clearly wanted to defeat her totally. Any video that was uploaded was enough to ruin her entire life.


    Now that the videos were hot topic that caused an explosion on the inte, deleting them would only cause in an adverse reaction.


    She needed to rify and exin her innocence as soon as possible.


    However, she needed evidence...


    Because the person who was framing her was clearly prepared.


    Nan Zhi rewatched the two videos once more.


    The videos were probably filmed on the same day, as she could not differentiate any differences from their appearance.


    After all, the lighting and camera angle was enough to make a person who looked 70% simr to a person lookpletely like the actual person.


    Nan Zhi stared at the videos for a very long time,paring and analyzing the videos again and again.


    In the end, she really found the evidence she needed.


    Her lips curled up into a cold smirk.


    ...


    After Qiao Yanze saw the videos and photos on the inte, he immediately contacted the higher management in the top mediapanies, wanting to delete the video and photos and remove the trending topic. However, the higher management merely replied with, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Young Master Qiao, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to do you a favor, but there¡¯s someone putting pressure on from the top.¡±


    Qiao Yanze hung up the call and furrowed his eyebrows tightly.


    There was barely anyone who dared to not do him a favor, unless they were rted to the Royal family.


    Qiao Yanze looked at Weibo once more, his expression darkening when he saw the new trending topic.


    If there was someone cing pressure from the top, then he could only look for Mu Sihan for this matter.


    ...


    Mu Sihan had not contacted Nan Zhi in thest few days because he had been overseas.


    When Qiao Yanze called him, his private ne had justnded at the Crown Pce. He was in the private ne, with several apanying staff with him.


    Mu Sihan saw the caller ID and answered the call.


    Qiao Yanze said directly, ¡°Have you seen the news online? What attitude do you have towards our Zhizhi? You¡¯ve won the war and been back for so long, why haven¡¯t you done anything?¡±


    Facing Qiao Yanze¡¯s usatory words, Mu Sihan furrowed his straight brows immediately. The apanying staff immediately froze in fear when they saw his expression change.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to tell me what to do.¡± Mu Sihan immediately hung up on Qiao Yanze.


    He waved his hand, gesturing for the staff to leave first.


    When he and Yi Fan were the only ones left in the ne, he searched the inte.


    When he saw the trending list on Weibo, he furrowed his eyebrows tightly.


    Yi Fan, who was standing behind him, was also very shocked when he saw the video. ¡°This... is Miss Nan?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s well-defined handsome face darkenedpletely, his grip on his phone tightening slightly. The vein on the back of his hand was very obvious as his jaw clenched. ¡°Where did you see it was her?¡±


    Although their facial features and face shape was very simr, that woman had a very uncouth aura in her gaze, while Nan Zhi¡¯s gaze was clear and indifferent. Nan Zhi wore arrogance perfectly on her, while this woman only looked extremely cheap.


    Logging out from Weibo, Mu Sihan nced at his caller log.


    She did not call him.


    He looked up again to nce at Yi Fan behind him. ¡°Did she call you?¡±


    Yi Fan had been with Mu Sihan for many years, making it natural for him to know who he was referring to. He shook his head. ¡°Miss Nan did not contact me either.¡±


    She did not call him even though such an important thing had happened?


    Was he not the first person she thought to help her?


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly, taking his phone to call someone.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, which direction is the wind blowing today to make you think of me?¡± Lan Yanzhi¡¯s yful voice trailed over.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened, keeping things short. ¡°Two things. First, I need you to find out the IP of the person that posted the first video. Second, use my name to contact the higher management of Weibo and delete everything that has Nan Zhi¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother, things had already gotten to this point. If we delete them forcefully now, I¡¯m afraid it will cause a bacsh and we¡¯ll only get results that we don¡¯t want.¡±


    ¡°The truth wille out eventually. Delete everything right now, I don¡¯t want to see it.¡±


    Without waiting for Lan Yanzhi to say anything, Mu Sihan hung up the call.


    Yi Fan stared at the man, whose expression waspletely dark and chose his next words carefully, ¡°Young Master, who do you think is behind Miss Nan being framed suddenly?¡±


    Mu Sihan took out an imported cigar from an exquisite cigar box. After he lit the cigar up, he leaned back against the chair, a calcting gleam in his dark eyes. ¡°My rtionship with Nan Zhi is not really a secret. It¡¯s not impossible for a person to make use of that if they really wanted to.¡±


    Yi Fan furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Could it be the Fifth Prince? If that¡¯s the case, he might be using a scandal to defeat you, Young Master. After all, there is nothing more interesting than a scandal to our people!¡±


    Mu Sihan exhaled a mouthful of smoke slowly.


    He was afraid that even stronger and ruthless methods were waiting for him after the scandal, such as an assassination...


    Mu Sihan hummed coldly, not speaking.


    It would be great if their opponent was impatient and struck first.


    ¡°Young Master, if Miss Nan is pped with the terms of a scandalous photo and smoking marijuana, when your intimate rtionship with her is exposed, it would be a deadly blow to you!¡±


    He was not only cheating on his wife, but was doing it with an immoral woman!


    Mu Sihan tapped the ashes away on his cigar, smirking meaningfully.


    ...


    Nan Zhi left the washroom and returned to her office.


    Li Ting stared at her, gloating at the situation she was in. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have any morals, but you¡¯ve even done drugs. Nan Zhi, your life is over. Oh right, the Chief asked you to visit his office.¡±


    The influence of his incident was too widespread. No matter how Nan Zhi exined to the Chief, he still asked her to take leave and go on a break for the time being.


    Nan Zhi did not go against his decision forcefully.


    Indeed, this incident needed to be handled properly before she could return to work. If not, it would bring trouble to thepany.


    After tidying up some of her items, Nan Zhi left the broadcastingpany. When she arrived at the lobby, her phone rang again.


    It was Yan Hua.


    ¡°Zhizhi, all of the news about you on the inte is gone.¡±


    Nan Zhi hung up the call and opened Weibo.


    All of the search terms concerning Nan Zhi were really blocked. The repulsive videos and photos were gone as well.


    The storm seemed to have disappeared all of a sudden. If she didn¡¯t experience it for herself, she would have thought that this was merely a dream.

 Chapter 655 - Settling Things

    <h4>Chapter 655: Settling Things</h4>


    However, many people were still scolding Nan Zhi in her Weibo¡¯sments.


    [Yo, you still have a powerful financier behind you!]


    [You¡¯re really powerful! It¡¯s only been a while, but you¡¯ve managed to wipe the inte clean and even block your name.]


    [Everyone must work together against an immoral female host like her.]


    [No matter how cleanly the videos and photos were wiped, I¡¯d already saved everything. Anyone who wants it can add me on Weixin.]


    [For people like her, if I saw her face in the future, I would only think about her...]


    Nan Zhi exited thements, not bothering to look further.


    She was going to wait for Qiao Yanze to return before going to the police station at night and finding awyer to release her statement.


    When she was about to exit Weibo, she found a post that Li Ting posted a few minutes ago. [A piece of shit almost ruined everyone. I¡¯m d she got suspended.]


    Severalments appeared under Li Ting¡¯s Weibo immediately.


    [Even her colleague had posted, it seems like the woman in the video is indeed that Miss N.]


    [She¡¯s really a promiscuous prostitute.]


    [Stop talking about Miss N quick. Be careful, she might please her financier with just opening her legs and her financier would settle things with all of you by bribing the police.]


    [Oh, I¡¯m so scared!]


    Severalizensmented with a secretlyughing emoji.


    Nan Zhi exited Weibo with a dark expression.


    She was about to put her phone back in her bag when her phone rang again.


    Seeing the caller ID, Nan Zhi¡¯s weak heart started to thump harder.


    She walked to the corner of the lobby, identally pressing the reject button from her nervousness.


    Poking pink tongue out, Nan Zhi hurriedly recalled the person.


    However, the call merely rung once when the person on the other end hung it up.


    When did this person be so petty?


    However, it was not right for her to be angry with him now.


    Just as she was about to call him again, Yi Fan called her.


    Nan Zhi immediately answered the call.


    ¡°Miss Nan, Young Master has seen the news about you.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened uncontrobly after she heard Yi Fan say this.


    Although she thought that he wouldn¡¯t believe the woman in the video to be her, she was still nervous unconsciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡±


    Yi Fan hummed, ¡°Young Master knows that it¡¯s not you.¡±


    Nan Zhi could not help but sigh in relief. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Young Master is busy with work. He has some words he wants me to tell you.¡±


    A sh of disappointment appeared when Nan Zhi heard this. Something like this had happened to her, yet he was still in the mood to work?


    ¡°Miss Nan, the next thing you should do is...¡±


    After hanging up the call, Nan Zhi put on a pair of sunsses and a face mask. She looked down, walking out of the broadcastingpany.


    Just as she was reaching the carpark, someone shouted, ¡°Nan Zhi, it¡¯s Nan Zhi!¡±


    Nan Zhi turned back at where the voice came from, only to see more than ten middle aged women rushing towards her like they were crazy.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, you b*tch! My husband saw your pole-dancing video and he med me for not being as pretty and voluminous as you, you b*tch. I¡¯m going to tear your b*tchy face apart...¡±


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Nan Zhi could not return to her car, as she turned around to run towards the road.


    She ced her hands on the barrier, jumping over it easily as she ran to the opposite side of the road.


    The women chasing after her did not let go of her though, as they continued to chase her.


    Nan Zhi knew clearly that these women were definitely paid by the person who was framing her to cause trouble for her!


    Those women were very fast. Seeing that they were about to catch up to her, and that there were no taxis on the road, Nan Zhi could only continue to run forward.


    Suddenly, a ck business vehicle stopped in front of Nan Zhi.


    The door opened and a man¡¯s devilish voice rang, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Nan Zhi could not see who was sitting in the car, but the voice was not a stranger to her. Seeing the women that were going to catch up to her, Nan Zhi did not hesitate further and got on the car immediately.


    The vehicle was luxurious and spacious inside, as a tall figure was sitting on a massage chair, eyes slightly closed, blocking all of the light inside.


    Nan Zhi did not manage to sit properly after getting on before the vehicle moved off. Stumbling, she fell on the man.


    The man helped her up with a devilish smile.


    After she was seated stably, he spokezily and devilishly, ¡°Miss Nan can be considered as a celebrity after exploding the online news today.¡±


    Hearing Ye Yanfeng¡¯s words, Nan Zhi merely smiled, her expression unchanged. ¡°If being framed and getting scolded and attacked for nothing can be counted, then I have indeed shot up to fame.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng sat up straight, his hand supporting his chin as he smiled nkly at Nan Zhi. ¡°After such a big thing had happened, I didn¡¯t think that you would be so calm. If it was any other girl, they would probably be sobbing terribly by now.¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at Ye Yanfeng¡¯s handsome face, narrowing her eyes slightly. ¡°After all, it¡¯s not me, why do I have to cry? On the other hand, why did Your Highness pass by our broadcastingpany so coincidentally?¡±


    ¡°I just finished an interview in the broadcastingpany. I was about to go back when I happened to see you.¡± Ye Yanfeng said, raising an eyebrow slightly. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why you¡¯re the girl my Fourth Brother likes. You can actually hold your emotions in so well after getting into such a situation.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart sank a little.


    ...


    Ye Yanfeng sent Nan Zhi back to the Qiao family castle¡¯s entrance.


    It was only after watching the vehicle drive far away that Nan Zhi turned and entered the house.


    Madam Qiao and An Feng were waiting in the living room, approaching Nan Zhi immediately when they saw that she was back.


    ¡°Zhizhi, your grandma and I saw the news. Your uncle said that he would settle it and told us not to worry, but how can we not worry? What happened?¡±


    Nan Zhi held onto Madam Qiao and An Feng¡¯s hands, smiling slightly. ¡°Grandma, Mom, the truth will be out very soon.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, since Uncle isn¡¯t back yet, I have a favor to ask for.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Just tell me, I¡¯ll definitely help you if I can.¡±


    Nan Zhi whispered by Madam Qiao¡¯s ears.


    Mrs. Qiao nodded, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely settle it for you.¡±


    ...


    On Mu Sihan¡¯s side.


    He had returned to the Crown Pce, taken a shower and changed his clothes when Lan Yanzhi called him.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, I¡¯ve found the IP address that posted the first video. The person used a fake IP address, though I still managed to crack it and find the real one in the end.¡±


    Mu Sihan walked towards the window, humming coldly.


    ¡°They used a fake IP address that showed that it was from Canada. However, the real IP address belonged in the Capital. You also know the person who posted the video, she¡¯s called Nan Yao.¡±


    Nan Yao?


    Mu Sihan smirked coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sure Nan Yao has been framed this time as well. Help me get the conversation records of Nan Yao.¡±


    ¡°Alright, give me some time.¡±


    Two hourster, Lan Yanzhi called him again.


    ¡°Nan Yao had paidizens toment fakements and even bought an ount with more than a million followers to degrade your Nan Zhi to the core. And, she is indeed doing it for someone. I investigated her private ount, which had arge sum deposited into it two days ago. I found the details behind the anonymous ount that sent thatrge sum, as well as found the IP address of that person that contacted Nan Zhi. I¡¯ll send it to you now.¡±


    When Mu Sihan saw the message Lan Yanzhi had sent him, he furrowed his eyebrows tightly.

 Chapter 656 - Meeting Secretly

    <h4>Chapter 656: Meeting Secretly</h4>


    When Mu Sihan saw the message Lan Yanzhi had sent him, he furrowed his eyebrows tightly.


    The Tianxin district was the Capital¡¯s most luxurious residential district. Everyone that stayed there were elites and nobles in the high society.


    Block Five, room 201.


    This ce was not unfamiliar to Mu Sihan.


    He had even been to this ce once.


    The IP address and the anonymous ount belonged to the same person.


    Shangguan Wan.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s well-defined face immediately tensed coldly. Under his well-defined nose, his lips pursed into a tight line.


    Did Wan Er betray him?


    Although the two of them were not really married, they had agreed to form an alliance at the start. Right now, was she helping Ye Yanfeng be the Crown Prince?


    Mu Sihan drooped his eyes a little, his eyespletely dark.


    A few secondster, he called Shangguan Wan.


    However, he was notified that her phone was off.


    Mu Sihan stood in front of the window for a few hours, until the sky slowly darkened.


    Yi Fan came over to remind him, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s almost the time you¡¯d arranged to meet Miss Nan.¡±


    Mu Sihan spoke coldly, ¡°Have you done everything?¡±


    Yi Fan hummed once.


    Walking out of the pce with a ck coat on, Mu Sihan got on a luxurious bullet-proof sedan.


    ...


    In a certain residential district.


    Nan Yao, who was pregnant, was lying on the bed as she ate fruits and browsed Weibo.


    When she saw Nan Zhi being attacked to nothing by theizens and the people she hired, she was extremely happy.


    She had been extremely unlucky in the past weeks, with her ploy to frame Nan Zhi for her miscarriage turning against her instead. In the end, she was tortured so much by Li Ying that she felt like dying.


    However, the child in her was extremely strong, and she could not get a miscarriage no matter what.


    She lived torturously everyday, wanting to die but could not.


    These few days, the only thing that made her forget her misery was Nan Zhi being attacked by the entire onlinemunity today.


    She knew that with Nan Zhi¡¯s personality that made others jealous, she would definitely offend many people outside.


    See, there was already someone willing to pay her five million dors to help attack Nan Zhi.


    Nan Yao stared at the uncouthments under Nan Zhi¡¯s Weibo, chuckling out loud.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Hearing Li Ying¡¯s voice, Nan Yao immediately stood up in fear, looking down timidly.


    Seeing that Nan Yao was not replying, Li Ying shouted impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m asking you something, what were youughing at?¡±


    Nan Yao passed Li Ying her phone. ¡°I wasughing at Nan Zhi¡¯s scandal and her being scolded by the entire onlinemunity. She¡¯s totally ruined this time.¡±


    Although Li Ying did not like Nan Yao, she disliked Nan Zhi even more.


    If Nan Zhi was totally ruined and embarrassed the Qiao family, that was the one thing she really wished would happen.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°Uncouth photos, and she even smoked marijuana.¡± Nan Yao could not help but gloat at Nan Zhi¡¯s misery.


    Hearing this, Li Ying was immediately interested.


    Opening Nan Yao¡¯s phone, her expression changed slightly after a nce at it.


    ¡°There are a lot of people scolding Nan Zhi this time. If she wants to climb back up again, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy. Throwing all those aside, even if the Qiao family doesn¡¯t mind, she wouldn¡¯t be able to marry into a good family in the future as well!¡±


    Li Ying furrowed her eyebrows, throwing Nan Yao¡¯s phone back to her. ¡°What video, what photos? Nan Yao, will you die if you don¡¯t lie low for a day?¡±


    Nan Yao hurriedly picked up her phone.


    Opening her Weibo, she found that the trending topic was gone. The videos and the photos were all gone as well. If she mentioned Nan Zhi¡¯s name, she could be banned frommenting as well. She waspletely frozen at what happened.


    Didn¡¯t the person who contacted her say that she had the ability to make this post remain on the trending list?


    Li Ying raised her hand, poking Nan Yao¡¯s forehead with strength. ¡°It¡¯s because of you that I got chased out of the castle. If you¡¯re not able to give birth to a healthy son for our Bei Xuan, we¡¯ll see how I would punish you!¡±


    Li Ying left in anger.


    Nan Yao fell onto the bed with a pale face, feeling extreme hatred and pain against what had happened.


    When would such days end for her?


    ...


    In the Tianyuan Manor.


    When Nan Zhi arrived, Mu Sihan was still on the way.


    In the manor¡¯s garden, there was a square table, with a bouquet of fresh flowers ced on it. There were even bottles of red wine, champagne and crystal sses on it. The flora tidied beautifully around the table were strung up with colorful lights.


    They sparkled, looking extremely pretty in the night sky.


    A thin candle was burning on the exquisite and retro European-styled carved candbra, making the atmosphere look extremely beautiful and romantic under the starry night sky.


    If it was before today, Nan Zhi would have been ted if she saw such a romantic scene.


    Because the emotionless man had finally been enlightened!


    Now, however, the dirty water on her had not been washed away yet. How was she in the mood to have a candlelit dinner with him?


    Nan Zhi walked around the manor, not seeing anyone else apart from the chef that was cooking.


    She had sat in the living room, staring at her phone for a while when Qiao Yanze called her. ¡°I¡¯m home, where did you go?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not dare tell Qiao Yanze that she was about to meet Mu Sihan. She needed an excuse. ¡°I¡¯m at Huahua¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Even though Qiao Yanze was not with Nan Zhi, he still managed to hear the hesitance and guilt in her voice. ¡°Did you go meet Mu Sihan? I¡¯ll let you meet him this once, because he had helped you remove the things on Weibo. However, you¡¯re not allowed to stay overnight, got it?¡±


    Nan Zhi was slightly surprised. ¡°He was the one who did it?¡±


    ¡°The person who is against you this time is too powerful that even your uncle, me, isn¡¯t able to go against them.¡±


    Nan Zhi remembered what Yi Fan had told her, a bad feeling rising within her.


    What was Mu Sihan doing in asking her toe here at such a bad time?


    The sound of a car engine trailed from outside the manor. Nan Zhi walked to the door, seeing Yi Fan get off to open the back door.


    A tall and handsome figure got off the car.


    He was wearing a tailored ck suit, a ck coat covering his wide shoulders. The perfectly tailored suit pants covered his slender legs while the top two buttons of his ck shirt was unbuttoned, exposing his exquisite corbones. The dim yellow lights in the yardnded on him, forming ayer of blurry light on him to make him appear even more handsome and cold.


    Nan Zhi did not move forward to wee him, merely staring as he stepped closer to her.


    It had been a few days since they had met, and now that they did, her heart could not help but thump faster.


    He stopped in front of her, lifting his hand which was wearing an expensive watch, to grab her. He stared at her. ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    ¡°Not too long.¡±


    He pulled her to the living room, when the chef walked out. ¡°Your Highness, the food is ready.¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded without an ounce of temperature. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to do now, you may leave!¡±


    The chef stared at Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi¡¯s inteced hands, a gleam shing in his eyes.


    After the chef left the manor, he went to wait by an inconspicuous corner. A dark-colored business vehicle drove over a whileter.


    The chef got on the vehicle, staring at the man in the seat as he said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, the two of them are the only ones left in the manor.¡±


    The man leaning against the chair opened his eyes. A sharpness and coldness shing in his pretty eyes. ¡°Since they¡¯re so eager to meet, then we¡¯ll follow our n!¡±

 Chapter 657 - Getting Past this Difficulty Together

    <h4>Chapter 657: Getting Past this Difficulty Together</h4>


    In the manor.


    Mu Sihan sat on the sofa, crossing his slender legs elegantly. He had a cigar in between his lips. After he lit the cigar, his face was covered by the swirling smoke, making him look extremely serious.


    Nan Zhi sat next to him, unable to stop herself from speaking when she saw his tensed expression. ¡°Did you manage to find out who the one against me is?¡±


    Mu Sihan exhaled a mouthful smoke slowly, narrowing his ck eyes at Nan Zhi. ¡°Shangguan Wan.¡±


    Nan Zhi waspletely shocked, her longshes fluttering terribly in disbelief. ¡°It can¡¯t be Wan Er.¡±


    The corners of Mu Sihan¡¯s sexy lips curled up. ¡°She¡¯s your rival, but you¡¯re actually speaking for her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not.¡± Nan Zhi red at the handsome man, pouting. ¡°Although she¡¯s your wife in name, she doesn¡¯t have feelings for you. You can stop being so smug over it.¡±


    Mu Sihan raised an eyebrow, smirking wider. ¡°How many women can remain unaffected for such a charming man like me?¡±


    Nan Zhi really wanted to hammer this narcissistic man to death!


    She took a deep breath, changing the topic. ¡°Why did you ask me toe here? If people find out about us, the two of us would be dead.¡±


    Mu Sihan tapped the cigar against the edges of the ashtray, his well-defined fingers lifting up Nan Zhi¡¯s exquisite chin. His voice was low as he raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you really want to be an unseen mistress for the rest of your life?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing tightened, her fingers curling up tightly unconsciously. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We have to face this eventually.¡±


    Nan Zhi got more confused the more she heard. She was about to rify her confusion when a loudmotion appeared outside.


    Yi Fan used his body to block them from the outside. He said something, but the ruckus did not stop, merely getting louder and messier.


    Nan Zhi watched the man beside her press out the fire of the cigar before he stood up from the sofa.


    He took off the coat he had on his shoulders, leaving on the fitting ck shirt and suit pants on him. His hair wasbed neatly, his expression void of any temperature as his aura sted out. His eyes were filled with dominance and cold arrogance.


    Nan Zhi stared at the man who suddenly changed his gaze and aura into that of a King, feeling both familiar and unfamiliar towards him.


    ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡± Staring at his well-defined face, Nan Zhi asked softly.


    Mu Sihan nced down at Nan Zhi. ¡°Did you go everything that Yi Fan had told you to?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, those are reporters outside. They¡¯re not only the local ones, but also some from overseas.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breath tightened.


    She would not have thought she would need to face a mass hoard of reporters in such a situation. She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Even if I can rify that I¡¯m not that woman in the video, our rtionship now still cannot be exposed. If the reporters caught us...¡±


    Mu Sihan interrupted Nan Zhi¡¯s unfinished words coldly, ¡°I said before that we have to face this eventually.¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, Mu Sihan was already walking towards the door.


    Nan Zhi being framed online suddenly, Shangguan Wan¡¯s disappearance, and the reporters appearing suddenly... Everything seemed like they had been arranged by someone beforehand.


    As long as a person had the ambition of a wolf, they would want to be a King that was above everyone else.


    If he wanted to be the Crown Prince, he could not be involved in any scandals openly. If the other party was sessful this time, even if he had earned points from leading a victory in war, he would be ruined by the scandal. Everything he had done before would all have been in vain.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was cold, his lips pursed tightly. A few secondster, he spoke lowly, ¡°Yi Fan, let them in.¡±


    When Nan Zhi heard Mu Sihan¡¯s words, she felt like her heart was thumping so fast it seemed like it was about to jump out of her throat.


    They were the only ones left in the manor right now, but he really dared to let the reporters in.


    Nan Zhi was tensed, her breathing quick as she did not know whether she should stand in her spot or hide away.


    As if sensing her nervousness, Mu Sihan turned back to look at her. ¡°If you want to be with me openly, we have to face this battle together!¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, the doors were pushed open. Amongst the unending loud ruckus, the shes continued nonstop, as if they were going to blind people¡¯s eyes.


    ...


    In Block 5, Apartment 201 of Tianxin district.


    Shangguan Wan slowly woke up with a splitting headache. When she opened her eyes, she froze slightly when she saw the white ceiling above her.


    She wanted to get up from the bed, only to find that her hands were tied together with a rope.


    Leaning against the bed stand, she tried her best to recall what happened.


    Raorao said that she had learnt to cook a few dishes from the house¡¯s cook recently, and asked her to meet at this apartment.


    After they were done eating, she became really dizzy and sleepy. The next time she woke up was now.


    Shangguan Wan immediately understood that Shangguan Rao hadced the food with sleeping pillsst night.


    Shangguan Wan immediately furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    Their sisters¡¯ rtionship had been very strong and close. What was she trying to do when sheced her food with sleeping pills and even tied her up?


    ¡°Older Sister, are you awake?¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s pretty face was immediately taken over by a cold expression, ring at Shangguan Rao coldly. ¡°Why did you tie me up?¡±


    Panic and helplessness appeared in Shangguan Rao¡¯s eyes after being red at by Shangguan Wan, though she still mustered her courage to reply, ¡°Old Sister, I went to see Brother Yanfeng a few days ago and saw photos of Brother-inw with another woman on his desk. Brother-inw is cheating on you with another woman behind your back, but you¡¯re still foolishly in the dark...¡±


    Shangguan Wan interrupted Shangguan Rao¡¯s words coldly, ¡°That¡¯s between your Brother-inw and me. Why did you drug me and tie me up?¡±


    Shangguan Rao took out a recording camera from behind her timidly, her eyes red. ¡°Older Sister, please make this video and tell everyone that Brother-inw has betrayed you and your marriage. You have to tell everyone that he is cheating on you with that Nan Zhi girl outside!¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s cold eyes turned slightly, immediately understanding why Shangguan Rao was doing all of this.


    Her face tensed, gritting her teeth furiously. ¡°Ye Yanfeng told you do this, didn¡¯t he? He wants to use a scandal to ruin Sihan! Tell him that I won¡¯t record it and to give up!¡±


    ¡°Older Sister, I was the one who wanted to help him. It has nothing to do with Brother Yanfeng!¡±


    Shangguan Wan stared at Shangguan Rao with both disappointment and anger. ¡°Look at yourself, what have you be ever since you fell for him? Did the past you dare to do this to your older sister?¡±


    ¡°Older Sister, I want to make Brother Yanfeng the Crown Prince at any cost. I¡¯m not scared!¡±


    ¡°What potion did he give you? Why do you want to embroil yourself into this political fight? Shangguan Rao, wake up!¡±


    ¡°Older Sister, you¡¯re the one that needs to wake up. Why are you still protecting Brother-inw¡¯s reputation after he had betrayed you? As long as you agree to say something, he would lose this right to fight for the Crown Prince position with Brother Yanfeng and your reputation wouldn¡¯t be ruined either. In fact, you would be sympathized by the public. Sister, treat it as me begging you, please help Brother Yanfeng!¡±


    Shangguan Wan closed her eyes. Suddenly, she stood up from the bed.


    Seeing that the rope tying Shangguan Wan¡¯s wrists together was loose, Shangguan Rao¡¯s eyes constricted. ¡°Older Sister, you...¡±

 Chapter 658 - You’re My Plaything From Now On

    <h4>Chapter 658: You¡¯re My ything From Now On</h4>


    ¡°Older Sister... how did you...¡±


    Shangguan Wan threw the rope on Shangguan Rao, her eyes red and cold from her anger. ¡°Do you think you can tie me down with just a simple rope? Raorao, if you weren¡¯t my younger sister, I would shoot a bullet into your head immediately!¡±


    Shangguan Rao shook terribly.


    The lights in the room shone from behind Shangguan Rao, half of itnding on Shangguan Wan¡¯s face. Her half-lighted face made her look slightly dangerous and cold.


    Miserable tears swelled in Shangguan Rao¡¯s eyes, her lips trembling. ¡°Older Sister, you¡¯re the best amongst the female and been my role model since young. But I can¡¯t understand. Why are you protecting a man that has done such a thing to you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand? What about you? Why are you betraying yourself for that man that doesn¡¯t like you? You drugged your own sister, kidnapped and even forced her to film a video. Shangguan Rao, is this how I taught you to be a person?¡±


    The tears that Shangguan Rao had been holding back fell uncontrobly.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s every word felt like a sharp sword, piercing into her chest.


    The recording camera in her hand dropped down.


    ¡°Older Sister, I¡¯m doing this for you. I want to help you get rid of that asshole...¡±


    p.


    Shangguan Wan pped Shangguan Rao in anger, her eyes filled with coldness and disappointment. ¡°Don¡¯t find excuses for your own mistakes!¡±


    Not wanting to say anymore to Shangguan Rao, Shangguan Wan immediately walked out of the apartment.


    There was a bad feeling within her. Something bad might have happened to Sihan.


    Shangguan Rao cupped her stinging cheek, her tears-filled eyes slowly darkening.


    ...


    Shangguan Wan rushed downstairs withrge strides. Her car was parked under the apartment building. She was about to walk over when a blinding car light shed towards her eyes suddenly.


    Shangguan Wan raised her hand up to block her eyes.


    A dark-colored business vehicle stopped in front of her with extreme speed.


    It had stopped barely a few centimeters away from her.


    The window wound down, and the driver said to Shangguan Wan, ¡°Your Highness, Our Highness is inviting you into the car.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression darkened, turning around to leave.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see your son again, you don¡¯t have to get on.¡±


    Shangguan Wan immediately turned around to stare at the driver that had spoke, her eyes so sharp as if she wanted to stab a million knives into him. ¡°What did you do to my son?¡±


    ¡°Get on.¡±


    Shangguan Wan gritted her teeth with a dark expression. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After she got on, the driver left the car knowingly.


    The quiet vehicle was only upied by Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng, who was smoking.


    Shangguan Wan already did not like Ye Yanfeng originally, but after Shangguan Rao drugged her, she hated and despised him even more.


    Shangguan Rao had been her beautiful sweet sister and they had always been close. To think she had changed so quickly because of him that she did not know her anymore.


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng, I know that some people would do anything to get what they want. But I didn¡¯t think that you would even kidnap a child who is barely a few months old. If anything happens to my Little Xingxing, I will definitely kill you!¡±


    Ye Sihan took out the cigarette he was biting on with his slender fingers, exhaling a mouthful of smoke at Shangguan Wan with narrowed eyes. ¡°Wan Er, I¡¯m giving you ast chance. If you beg me to return to my side and admit that you¡¯re that girl, I¡¯ll let Ye Sihan off and clear Nan Zhi¡¯s name. I wouldn¡¯t even want the Crown Prince position anymore. Beg me, you only have to beg me!¡±


    Shangguan Wan stared at the crazy and stubborn man, whose eyes werepletely red. She felt like all of her goosebumps were standing.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m the Prince¡¯s only son, you should know that my mother was only a maid. I was almost killed by the Princess Consort when I was born. If it wasn¡¯t because the Princess Consort wasn¡¯t able to give birth to any children and had passed away early, I wouldn¡¯t be acknowledged by the family.¡±


    ¡°Wan Er, you were my only warmth once. I can be a good person for you.¡±


    Shangguan Wan smelled the strong masculine cologne smell surrounding the man, her heart trembling slightly. ¡°Ye Yanfeng, do you have hypochondria? Stop finding excuses for your evilness!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng did not speak anymore, merely staring at Shangguan Wan.


    He started to exude a bone-deep loneliness and sadness.


    Slowly, thest hope and kindness he had in this world disappeared because of her words.


    Maybe, he had gone crazy.


    Or maybe, he was like a drowning person, wanting to grab onto thest strand of grass that could save him.


    However...


    He was not able to grab that strand of grass.


    He looked up,ughing out loud.


    ¡°I gave you ast chance already, Shangguan Wan. From now on, I won¡¯t feel anything for you anymore.¡±


    Shangguan Wan stared at the man¡¯s devilish, crazy and horrible appearance, furrowing her eyebrows tightly.


    Did Ye Yanfeng be crazy?


    ¡°Ye Sihan will lose his reputation immediately and I¡¯ll be the Crown Prince. WIth the Queen¡¯s current condition, I will be this country¡¯s King very soon. Shangguan Wan, even if you run to the end of the world, you won¡¯t be able to run out of my grasp. From now on, you¡¯ll only be a ything to me!¡±


    The car lights had dimmed, with only the murky street lights shining in through the window. The lightnded on his face, and on his half-lit face, she thought she saw a tear fall from his eyes.


    She blinked, wanting to take a closer look when darkness filled her sight. Ye Yanfeng¡¯s tall figure was pressing against hers.


    ¡°Ye Yanf©`mmgh!¡±


    Without giving her a chance to speak, the man kissed her furiously with a force that wanted to swallow everything, kissing and nibbling her lips like a storm.


    It was impossible for Shangguan Wan to not be afraid when faced with his beast-like actions. However, she was not a normal woman and never liked to beg or cry when she was in trouble.


    She moved to stop him. However, the aftereffects of being drugged by Shangguan Rao were still present, and she lost her energy to fight against him within a few minutes.


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng, do you dare rape me again?¡±


    The man¡¯s kiss moved from her lips to her cheek, then to her ears. His lips moved, biting her earlobe roughly. ¡°Think about your Little Xingxing.¡±


    Shangguan Wan froze immediately.


    ¡°After tonight, Ye Sihan will lose all of his power, and S Country will be mine. If you¡¯re obedient, Little Xingxing will be alright, and if you¡¯re not, whether or not you¡¯ll still be able to see him still depends...¡±


    Shangguan Wan raised her hand to p Ye Yanfeng, only to have her wrist grabbed by hisrge hand before she could touch him.


    He red at her coldly. ¡°Shangguan Wan, if you forgot about me, then you forgot about me. Stop making up lies about some shadow. If you don¡¯t have any feelings for me, I don¡¯t need to have any for you either!¡±


    Shangguan Wan smirked coldly and spat out, ¡°Ye Yanfeng, you¡¯re really pitiful and miserable! Even if you have power one day, you¡¯ll still be lonely and alone. People like you don¡¯t deserve to be loved!¡±

 Chapter 659 - Traitorous Chef

    <h4>Chapter 659: Traitorous Chef</h4>


    Hearing Shangguan Wan¡¯s words, Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression immediately darkened. He had been extremely sessful in everything that he did for many years, and was never afraid of anything. Ever since he had been acknowledged by his family, no one had dared to speak like this to him.


    However, this woman under him was challenging his authority again and again.


    Staring at her charming face, her red eyes, her cold expression, a strong hatred pulsed within him.


    If he had not seen the light before and kept living in the dark, he would not feel this much pain and suffering.


    However, he was the only one embroiled in love and hate, while she had forgotten about everything so easily.


    Ye Yanfeng did not say anything, his warm hand caressed her body as his scorching hot kissnded on her lips.


    His arms circled around her like metal chains, as he surrounded her with his masculine smellced with the scent of cigarettes and a strong oppressive aura.


    At the thought of being forced by him the previous time, Shangguan Wan immediately tensed up like a drawn bow that could snap at anytime.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯srge palm moved down from her chest to her slender waist. However, she felt like she had been intruded by an offender as she trembled terribly. She curled up, she was so stiff that she could not rx from her position at all.


    After trying to get her out of that position for a few times, Ye Yanfeng found out that she might actually be so afraid she waspletely terrified, which was why she repelled and rejected him.


    None of them said anything, as they tried to get the upper hand. Ye Yanfeng¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat, his sweat-drenched shirt clinging to his body to make him look even more muscr and wild.


    Ye Yanfeng clearly did not have the patience. He wanted to pull Shangguan Wan¡¯s body apart. However, no matter what he did, she just could not rx.


    She always had a way to torture him.


    The two of them were seemingly venting their hatred and anger each, though none of them made any noise, entangling only through a soundless but intense physical fight.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s handsome expressionpletely darkened. He wanted to take out his belt to punish this ungracious woman ruthlessly.


    However, the moment he saw the sparkle of tears in her eyes, he could only hold that thought back down.


    If he injured her, he would be the one who suffered in the end.


    There was never ack of women by his side, and as long as he nodded, he would have a countless number of sexy and charming women. When was he ever rejected by one like this?


    ¡°Shangguan Wan, don¡¯t you want to see your Little Xingxing anymore?¡± He red at her with dark eyes.


    Shangguan Wan closed her eyes, her body still extremely tensed. ¡°Ye Yanfeng, I¡¯mpletely repulsed by you, be it from my heart to my body. Even if you use Little Xingxing to threaten me, I still won¡¯t be able to rx with you!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng had touched her once, so he knew how good she tasted.


    He knew that he would bepletely hurt, but he still kept trying for that experience.


    However, he had ultimately underestimated her resentment and hatred towards him.


    From the beginning to the end, she was not willing to open up her body for him.


    In such a fight, after the two of them were exhausted, he had no choice but to let go of her!


    ¡°Shangguan Wan, what we have is time!¡±


    After calming down, Ye Sihan took his phone and called one of his confidants. ¡°How is it on Ye Sihan¡¯s side?¡±


    ...


    At Tianyuan vi.


    Nan Zhi stared at the countless number of reporters who had all rushed in like a herd of elephants. Her hands that were by her sides clenched into tight fists, sweat forming in her palms.


    If their rtionship were exposed in such a way, it would only be harmful for him.


    Especially when she was still stuck with the scandal of uncouth photos and taking marijuana.


    She remembered that the M Country¡¯s President angered the public because of a scandal and was impeached out of his position.


    Nan Zhi stared at the man¡¯s tall and straight back, his calm and strong aura as she sucked in a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down to face this impending storm with him!


    After the reporters swarmed in, the shlights continued nonstop. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the tall man with a strong aura.


    Suddenly, a reporter saw Nan Zhi standing by the sofa, and immediately got excited.


    That reporter wanted to rush forward and interview Nan Zhi. However, with Mu Sihan standing in front with his sharp eyes and strong aura, no one dared to do anything.


    The reporters from within the country were more or less afraid of Mu Sihan, though the reporters from overseas were different.


    An overseas reporter that was standing at the most in front raised his microphone at Mu Sihan. ¡°Your Highness, are you having a date with thatdy tonight?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly, not saying anything.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s been less than two years since you married the Fourth Princess Consort. The two of you have always been loving and have a cute little Prince. Can I ask why you betrayed your marriage and the Fourth Princess Consort?¡±


    The moment that reporter spoke, several local reporters started speaking. ¡°Why does that woman that His Highness is cheating on his wife with look like that woman who was on the trending list earlier today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! It¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°No wonder the trending topic was removed very quickly, turns out that she¡¯s someone protected by the Fourth Prince.¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at the prepared reporters, narrowing his eyes slightly as he spoke. ¡°Yes, I am protecting her.¡±


    The reporters sucked in their breaths.


    They did not expect for him to admit to it so easily.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you saying that you¡¯re admitting to cheating on your wife? As one of the candidates in line to be the next Crown Prince, how can the public trust and support you after you¡¯ve done such a thing?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was dark, his eyes sharp. ¡°Who said that I was cheating on my wife?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, we have a witness.¡± That overseas reporter called in the chef that had cooked in the vi earlier. ¡°This is an experienced chef in His Highness¡¯ quarters. He can prove that His Highness is not only cheating on his wife with this immoral Miss Nan, they even have a son together!¡±


    Hearing the reporter¡¯s words, Nan Zhi was silently shocked, her heart raising up to his throat immediately.


    This situation now even implicated Xiaojie.


    Facing the fierce and prepared reporters, Nan Zhi did not know how Mu Sihan was going to deal with the aftermath.


    If he told them that his marriage with Shangguan Wan was not a real one, then that would be tantly lying to the Royal family and the people, and the consequences would be even worse!


    Mu Sihan stood there without moving, narrowing his dark eyes a little. No one knew what he was thinking.


    A few minutester, the chef in question entered the room.


    He nced at Mu Sihan, pursing his lips before he pulled up his courage to speak. ¡°I¡¯ve worked in His Highness¡¯ quarters for almost two years. In the beginning, his rtionship with the Fourth Princess Consort was very good. However, ever since Miss Nan appeared, he started to bring Miss Nan back to his quarters daringly and forced the Princess Consort to move back to her maiden home.


    ¡°This Miss Nan is very good at seducing and enchanting His Highness. A maid talked about her behind her back one time, and His Highness actually punished that maid afterwards.¡±


    As the chef spoke, his words were like a strong bomb, immediately causing argemotion amongst the crowd.

 Chapter 660 - She is His Woman

    <h4>Chapter 660: She is His Woman</h4>


    The shlights went off nonstop, as the reporters all started to be excited at the explosive news.


    ¡°Your Highness, the chef from your quarters has already testified. Besides, Miss Nan and you were indeed having a date here. Are you still not admitting to having an affair out of your marriage?¡±


    ¡°Miss Nan is immoral with her uncouth photos and proof of her smoking marijuana everywhere. If Your Highness is cheating on your wife with such a woman, we have to question Your Highness¡¯ morality as well.¡±


    ¡°The Fourth Princess Consort is the oldest daughter of General Shangguan who have made countless brilliant wartime achievements and toiled with sweat and blood for this Country¡¯s peace. Your Highness, by doing this, how are you respecting the Princess Consort and the Shangguan family?¡±


    ...


    Every reporter was adamant to say their piece, making the situation very messy.


    However, Mu Sihan just remained motionless, standing there like a statue with not an ounce of temperature or emotion on his stiff expression.


    Nan Zhi could not listen to it anymore. She walked next to Mu Sihan, speaking calmly with verdict, ¡°After His Highness returned to the Royal family, I¡¯m pretty sure everyone had seen the contribution he had brought to the country and the people. We don¡¯t have to talk about how he brought victory back with his soldiers under what dangerous circumstances he was under, but let¡¯s talk about how brought back new skills in transportation and technology in his overseas visit these few days. He has never disappointed anyone before, so how can all of you erase his contributions and question his morals based on the baseless words of a chef?¡±


    Nan Zhi was used to facing the camera after all, and even though she was extremely nervous under the countless number of shlights, she did not appear to be panicked at all. She was extremely calm as she voiced out all of Mu Sihan¡¯s contributions to the country under the unending questioning and usations towards him.


    Hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s words, Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyesnded on her.


    This woman... He remembered that he never told her what he did during his overseas visit.


    Nan Zhi had only found out about this after searching it on her phone on the sofa earlier..


    When he looked towards her, she looked towards him as well.


    The scene of the two of them looking at each other made the reporters extremely excited again.


    With a gaze like this, a chemistry like this, were they still going to deny that they were having an affair?


    ¡°Your Highness, I have a paternity test report with me. It belongs to Young Master Xiaojie and Miss Nan here.¡± The overseas reporter took out the report and read the contents out loud for the other reporters. ¡°The two sets of DNA belonging to Miss Nan and Young Master Xiaojie matches up to 99.99%! That means that Young Master Xiaojie¡¯s mother is this Miss Nan!¡±


    ¡°Since Young Master Xiaojie is slightly more than four years old, that means that His Highness knew this Miss Nan for a very long time now, and even had a son together!¡±


    ¡°The Princess Consort is too pitiful! It¡¯s fine if she had to marry a person that didn¡¯t love her, but she still has to experience the pain of her husband getting back together with his first love!¡±


    ¡°When His Highness returned to the Royal family back then, he had nothing besides his title. If it wasn¡¯t for the Shangguan family, how else would he be able to stand where he is now?¡±


    ¡°This is a typical backstabber who used the Shangguan family and kicked them away after he was done using them!¡±


    ¡°From what I understand, Miss Nan was only 18 years old when she was pregnant back then. In China, she just became of age. She even had a fianc¨¦ then, so it would be impossible for her to have anything with His Highness willingly. She might have been raped!¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at that overseas reporter intently. It was clear that the other party had already investigated Nan Zhi and his matters back in Ning City.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. The situation seemed to be moreplicated by the second.


    Could it be that they even wanted to frame Mu Sihan for raping a girl who was barely of age?


    Mu Sihan raised his hand, silencing every reporter present. Themotion quietened down in an instant.


    His expression was cold, his gaze sharp, his aura strong as well. He raised his hand suddenly, making all the speaking reporters silent.


    After that, he did not speak immediately, only moving to hold Nan Zhi¡¯s hand.


    When he held onto Nan Zhi suddenly, Nan Zhi felt like her heart was about to jump out of her throat.


    For the first time in front of the camera, she showed a panicked expression.


    She tried to struggle out of the man¡¯s hold, but he tightened his hold instead, making her unable to get free.


    Holding his hand was directly admitting that there was an unspeakable rtionship between them.


    The reporters were like wolves that smelt blood, taking photos nonstop in a frenzy.


    Several reporters even thought that the Fourth Prince had either gone crazy or lost his mind for love.


    The moment such a scandal was exposed, how could he still possess the people¡¯s trust?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes moved across every reporter present, speaking calmly, ¡°She is indeed my woman. She was in the past, she is now and she will be in the future.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s longshes fluttered terribly.


    She was touched, yet her feelings wereplicated as well.


    Wasn¡¯t he afraid of ruining his own future?


    Was the now emotionless Mu Sihan really giving up everything that he had worked for with so much difficulty?


    Several female reporters nced at Nan Zhi again enviously after hearing Mu Sihan¡¯s words. They couldn¡¯t help but feel touched.


    If a man chose to carry the entire burden at a moment like this, they were honestly very responsible and trustworthy. However, this Miss Nan was embroiled in a scandal that very day. Was she worth His Highness¡¯ love and protection?


    ¡°Your Highness, are you really throwing your entire political future away for this clown-like woman? The moment we report what happened tonight, it will definitely cause chaos in the country and every achievement that you worked for the country would be ruined as well!¡±


    Staring at the fierce and ruthless reporters, Nan Zhi¡¯s palms were covered in sweat while the man beside her was acting like nothing had happened. He was not exining for himself, and he was not panicked either.


    Just as she did not know what n he was ying at, loud and uniform footsteps rang outside the vi suddenly.


    Within a few seconds, guards wearing the Royal Guards¡¯ uniform entered the vi with their strong auras.


    When the reporters saw the guards, their expressions changed.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you using violence to suppress us? The Royal Guards should only listen to Her Majesty, shouldn¡¯t they? Is Your Highness trying to start a treason?¡±


    The moment that overseas reporter finished speaking, an old but authoritative voice suddenly trailed from outside. ¡°Who is starting a treason?¡±


    This voice...


    All of the reporters became silent immediately!


    Everyone turned towards the door in unison, their gazes respectful.


    The Queen entered the vi. She was wearing a navy blue Royal-styled long dress, with a waist band that made her waist look extremely slim. She was wearing a feathered hat and exuded a dignified countenance.


    After she entered the vi, she nced at the reporters that filled the room, before her energized eyesnded on Mu Sihan. ¡°Why did you invite so many reporters when you invited Grandma over for a meal?¡±


    What?!


    The Fourth Prince was meeting the Queen today?


    Not only were the reporters frozen, even Nan Zhi, whose hand was still held by Mu Sihan, froze as well.


    Did he ask her toe over to meet the Queen?


    That overseas reporter was the first to react. ¡°Your Majesty, His Highness is enchanted by his mistress! He has betrayed his marriage with his Princess Consort and brought shame to the Royal family! We ask the Royal family to give all of us a satisfactory exnation!¡±

 Chapter 661 - Deep Love

    <h4>Chapter 661: Deep Love</h4>


    Hearing that overseas reporter¡¯s questioning, the Queen¡¯s expression immediately changed, her eyes turning sharper. ¡°Who gave you all the courage to trespass the Prince¡¯s private vi? Not to mention, he doesn¡¯t have to report to all of you about his marriage status. All of you trespassing into his private property is illegal in our country!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, as a reporter from M Country¡¯s Universal Newspaper, I¡¯m not afraid of authority. In our country, our Presidents would always have scandals but we will still report them as usual. If you use violence to suppress us, you will only make the people angry!¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked coldly. He let go of Nan Zhi¡¯s hand and took two steps forward, his ck eyes staring at that overseas reporter. ¡°All of you keep saying that I¡¯m betraying my marriage, but do you really know everything about my marriage status with Shangguan Wan? Before I left for the war, I already broke up with her peacefully. Both of us are single now, and the Crown Pce will announce this news very soon. Since I¡¯m single, it¡¯s my freedom to be in a rtionship with anyone, so how am I embarrassing the Royal family?¡±


    That overseas reporter showed disbelief on his face. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. If Your Highness separated with your Princess Consort, how can there be no news at all?¡±


    The Queen spoke seriously, ¡°The Fourth Prince already told me this before he left for the battlefield. I was the one who suggested to announce this after he returned with a victory!¡±


    Hearing the Queen¡¯s words, the other reporters did not dare to have any more questions. That Universal News reporter was the only one who remained stubborn and strong-headed. ¡°Your Majesty, this chef just said that it was because of Nan Zhi that caused His Highness and Her Highness...¡±


    The Queen interrupted that reporter¡¯s words coldly, her eyes ncing towards that chef sharply. ¡°A servant who betrays their bosses for money will never be easily pardoned by our Royal family. Take him away and keep him in the jail!¡±


    Hearing that, the chef immediately fell to his knees in fear, trembling. ¡°Your Majesty, please pardon me. T-There was someone who instructed me to do this!¡±


    ¡°Take him away!¡±


    After the chef was brought away, the Queen looked towards the reporters present, her powerful aura ring. ¡°The Crown Pce will announce the news about the Fourth Prince¡¯s and Fourth Princess Consort¡¯s divorce tomorrow. If any of you dare to misreport anything before the Royal family¡¯s official media, our Royal family will definitely pursue this matter till the end legally!¡±


    All of the reporters looked at each other. No one would have thought that the Fourth Prince and the Fourth Princess Consort had long divorced each other!


    If the Fourth Prince was single, then there was indeed nothing wrong about him having a date with Nan Zhi.


    However...


    That overseas reporter quickly raised another question. ¡°Your Majesty, have you seen today¡¯s news? Although the Fourth Prince is single now, as a Prince, the people he enters a rtionship with should be dignified youngdies with high morality. However, Nan Zhi has uncouth photos everywhere on the inte and has even taken illegal drugs. How can such a woman date a Royal Prince?¡±


    The other reporters also agreed, voicing their discontent vehemently. ¡°If His Highness is dating Nan Zhi, we can¡¯t help but question his morality and standards.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s expression was stiff, as she furrowed her eyebrows slightly. ¡°What news?¡±


    That overseas reporter showed the Queen the video he had saved on his phone.


    The Queen¡¯s expression darkenedpletely after watching the video. She turned towards Mu Sihan, ¡°What is this?¡±


    That overseas reporter immediately became excited again after finding out that the Queen did not know about Nan Zhi¡¯s scandal. ¡°Your Majesty, Nan Zhi¡¯s morality is bad and lower than trash. If the Royal family members are tied to people like her, I¡¯m sure the name of the S Country¡¯s Royal family would fall substantially!¡±


    Nan Zhi, who did had not spoken even once, watched as the Queen¡¯s expression turned sterner and colder. She hurriedly stepped out. ¡°Sir, please y the video you have on the television.¡±


    That reporter froze when he heard Nan Zhi¡¯s words, before he burst out inughter. ¡°Miss Nan, this is your scandal. Are you sure you want to show it on television?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When that reporter connected the video onto the television, the Queen sat on the sofa while Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi stood by the side.


    Nan Zhi only yed the part of the video where that woman was pole-dancing in a while bikini, as well as the part where she was wearing a sleeping gown and smoking marijuana.


    The reporters did not know what Nan Zhi wanted to do. The videos were terribly embarrassing, yet she still wanted them to watch the videos again. It was enough to show how thick-skinned this woman was!


    Nan Zhi paused the video at where the woman in the video was pole-dancing. She pointed at the fingernail-sized birth mark on the woman¡¯s chest. ¡°Firstly, this woman has a birthmark on her chest, while I don¡¯t. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can get a female reporter toe in with me and take a look.¡±


    That overseas reporter retorted immediately, ¡°The red mark on the woman¡¯s chest in the video is only the size of a fingernail. You could have painted it on because you didn¡¯t want people to recognize you, couldn¡¯t you? This point is not enough to make us believe you. After all, the face and figure of the woman in the video is extremely simr to yours!¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t believe me with this point. Then, I still have proof!¡±


    The overseas reporter clearly did not believe her.


    From the very beginning, he always thought that the woman in the video was Nan Zhi herself. No matter how much she exined herself, it was impossible for her to shake off her bad reputation!


    Nan Zhi pressed the y button to rey the video. She started to say very calmly, ¡°Can everyone please look at the ss windows behind the woman? There¡¯s lightning with heavy rain outside. Even though it¡¯s clearly during the day, the skies are covered with dark clouds while we can see that therge tree that is blown is nted by the wind, as well as the stic bags flying around haphazardly©`¡±


    The overseas reporter interrupted Nan Zhi¡¯s unfinished words. ¡°Your point? Why are you talking about all of these useless things? How can you prove that you¡¯re not the woman in the video with this?¡±


    Mu Sihan, who hadn¡¯t spoken in a long while, nced towards the reporter coldly. ¡°You¡¯d better shut your mouth before she finishes talking.¡±


    The reporter stopped speaking after seeing Mu Sihan¡¯s warning and dangerous gaze.


    However, he was not afraid. As M Country¡¯s reporter, he only had to be righteous and speak the truth!


    He needed to see, however, how this scandalous Miss Nan was able to clear her name in front of the Queen!


    Nan Zhi nced at Mu Sihan, smiling gratefully. Mu Sihan put one of his hands into his pocket, his expression cold as he raised an eyebrow slightly, gesturing for her to quickly clear her name.


    The Queen noticed the couple¡¯s small action without a sound, furrowing her eyebrows slightly. She recalled the conversation Mu Sihan had with her privately before he left for the Yukou Border.


    ¡°Your Majesty, although I agreed to going to the battlefield, I have one condition.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°I was forced to marry Shangguan Wan back then. The person I love isn¡¯t Shangguan Wan. If I can bring back a victory, I hope that Your Majesty can allow my beloved woman and I to be together.¡±


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave the Royal family and give my love a normal family.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one path if you leave the Royal family, that is death.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll die on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°You! Alright, if you cane back with a victory and if the girl¡¯s family status is not worse than the Shangguan family, I will grant you your wish!¡±

 Chapter 662 - Innocence

    <h4>Chapter 662: Innocence</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The Queen¡¯s eyesnded on Nan Zhi quietly, who was standing in front of the television.


    She knew that Nan Zhi was the granddaughter of the Qiao family. The Qiao family was different from the Shangguan family that had many war achievements. Instead, they focused on business and was indeed one of the top four wealthiest families in the Capital.


    Nan Zhi felt the Queen¡¯s eyesnd on her. She nodded slightly, continuing her words calmly. ¡°There is naturally a reason why I asked everyone to pay attention to the weather outside of the window. From the weather outside, it was probably recorded five days ago when Typhoon Capricorn was here. The entire Capital was covered in dark clouds then, with strong winds and pouring rain.¡±


    Several reporters nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, it was the first typhoon our Country had experienced this year. The weather then was indeed like how it was outside in the video.¡±


    That overseas reporter scoffed. ¡°Miss Nan, aren¡¯t you pulling this a little too far? Even if it was the day of Typhoon Capricorn, what does that have to do with clearing your name?¡±


    Nan Zhi smirked slightly. ¡°They¡¯re rted of course. Because I went to the hospital in the morning of that day.¡±


    Hearing her words, the reporters got more confused the more they listened. However, they all knew that Nan Zhi was not done exining, so none of them interrupted her.


    ¡°I had my period that day. After I gave birth to my child, my period has never been on time, and I would get cramps every time it came. So I pose this question to you, if my body wasn¡¯t feeling well and cramped up during my period, would I wear a white bikini and pole-dance like that? People who watched the entire video would know that the woman in that video stripped in the end and parted her legs, right?¡±


    All of the female reporters kept silent.


    However, that overseas reporter clearly did not believe her. ¡°Miss Nan, isn¡¯t this too far-fetched? You can say that your period is here anytime without any proof, unless you have evidence?¡±


    A female reporter could not help but speak. ¡°How can we prove things like our periods? Reporter Rous, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m going too far, but that she¡¯s given such a stupid lie. Are all of you seriously going to believe her?¡±


    Nan Zhi ignored that overseas reporter¡¯s question, as she took out her phone and made a call.


    Within a while, the Qiao family¡¯s butler brought an olddy wearing spectacles into the room.


    The butler passed Nan Zhi a thumbdrive.


    Nan Zhi connected the thumb drive into the television. ¡°This is the video of me leaving the Qiao family mansion during the morning of the typhoon. The next video is of me going to the Royal Hospital and entering this Doctor Sealy¡¯s office.¡±


    After the videos finished ying, Doctor Sealy pushed her spectacles and said, ¡°I felt the pulse of Miss Nan that day. Indeed, she had cramps because off a chilled womb. I even gave her a Chinese medicine prescription for her at that time.¡±


    ¡°Who knew if Miss Nan would collude with this old Doctor and lie to us...¡±


    Before that overseas doctor finished speaking, the Queen suddenly stood up, her expression stern and cold. ¡°How dare you! Doctor Sealy is one of the best and most established doctors in our country. She¡¯s righteous and has a very good reputation. I wanted to hire her in the Castle with a high price once, but she did not ept my offer. Why would shee over specifically and lie for someone?¡±


    One of the female reporters could not stand the situation any longer, unable to stop herself from standing forward. ¡°I believe Miss Nan¡¯s words! I believe His Highness¡¯ character! If Miss Nan is really like that woman in the video, why would His Highness risk his political future in order to protect her?¡±


    ¡°When His Highness went to the viges to observe the situation back then, I followed him in order to interview him. Although he did not smile, he would remember every question that the people asked him, and he changed everything one by one after he returned to the Capital. He is a daring and resolute leader. How would a person like him fall for an immoral and shameless woman?¡±


    ¡°I believe that the video was posted by someone to frame Miss Nan for something she hasn¡¯t done! As reporters, how can we merely listen to one side of the story and continue to frame a nice woman for nothing?¡±


    ¡°Besides, the evidence that Miss Nan pointed out is enough to make me believe her!¡± That reporter said as she threw her camera to the floor. ¡°I will not post any photos from tonight. After I return, I will write an apology letter to Miss Nan and criticize that person who framed Miss Nan!¡±


    After that female reporter threw her camera to the floor, several other female reporters also did the same thing.


    ¡°We believe Miss Nan, and believe His Highness as well!¡±


    ¡°I believe them too...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Nan. Before the Crown Pce announced anything about His Highness and you, we will not report about this!¡±


    Staring as the reporters threw their cameras to the floor to show their trust and support one by one, Nan Zhi felt tears pooling in her eyes.


    ¡°Have you all been enchanted by her?¡± That overseas reporter stared at this scene in disbelief.


    They were all on the same side originally, but now all of them had jumped to the other side?


    Mu Sihan walked towards the Queen, whispering something to her before the Queen nced at that overseas reporter coldly. ¡°Guards, take this Rous to jail. Interrogate him properly and find out who asked him to nder our Royal family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Immediately, Royal guards moved forward and detained the overseas reporter.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m a reporter from Universal News. If you detain me for no reason, my country will not let you get away with it.¡±


    The Queen nced at him with sharp eyes. ¡°Rous, you have nderer a Duke¡¯s granddaughter and trespassed a Prince¡¯s private property. Just these two alone are enough to charge you. Every other reporter present today can testify against you for your crimes, correct?¡±


    All of the other reporters nodded in unison.


    Rous only felt fear when he noticed that no one there was on his side.


    Although he was not afraid of authority, it was not impossible for arge Royal family to really end one or two overseas reporters!


    ¡°Your Majesty, please listen to me...¡±


    The Queen waved her hand. ¡°Take him away!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please save me...¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly, not saying anything.


    After the reporters left, the Queen was nning to leave as well. However, her secretary ran in suddenly and whispered something in her ears.


    The Queen¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°Have you investigated properly?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Detain him. He will not step out of the gates without my permission.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After the Queen left with her guards, Nan Zhi¡¯s suspended heart finally sank back down.


    She patted her chest, before she seemed to have thought about something. She looked up at the calm man. ¡°Who does the Queen want to detain?¡± She paused, before she asked once more, ¡°Ye Yanfeng? Is it rted to that fingerprint your people got from my bag?¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked coldly. ¡°He thought he could defeat me using this scandal, however, I threw another blow to him instead!¡±


    ...


    After Ye Yanfeng allowed Shangguan Wan to get off the car, he told his driver to drive away. However, he was stopped by the Queen¡¯s Royal Guards while he was on his way.

 Chapter 663 - Detained

    <h4>Chapter 663: Detained</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When the Royal Guards stopped Ye Yanfeng¡¯s car, he was lying down in the massage chair, resting his eyes.


    He did not sleep however, as his brain was filled with the image of Shangguan Wan¡¯s cold and indifferent expression.


    He was like a traveler that went everywhere and did everything before he finally found her. After they reunited with so much difficulty, he thought that things would work out, only to receive the news of her getting married.


    It was not that he didn¡¯t try forgetting her before. However, he desired that warmth and light in his life.


    To him, she was his hope, his salvation.


    The car suddenly stopped and he opened hispletely red eyes. His thin lips moved softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The driver looked out before he replied carefully, ¡°Your Highness, the Queen¡¯s guards are here.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng sat up straight, before he wound down the window and looked outside.


    He only stared as the Leader of the Guards, Lyn, walked towards him with a group of guards behind him. ¡°Your Highness, you are to return to the Pce immediately. You may not step out of the castle without the Queen¡¯s permission!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyebrows immediately furrowed together. His well-defined fingers clenched up into tight fists. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Your Highness knows very clearly why.¡±


    The moment they arrived at the Prince¡¯s quarters, Lyn instructed several guards to stay and watch over Ye Yanfeng.


    When he left, he met into the Prince, Ye Fengshu.


    Ye Fengshu nced towards Ye Yanfeng¡¯s room, before he called Lyn over. ¡°What did Yanfeng do?¡±


    ¡°His Highness is detained because...¡±


    ...


    After Lyn left, Ye Fengshu stormed into the living room in anger. ¡°Call Ye Yanfeng down.¡±


    The butler nodded in fear.


    ¡°Bring my leather whip from the study as well.¡±


    Several minutester, Ye Yanfeng got down with a cold expression.


    Ye Fengshu held onto the leather whip, ring at Ye Yanfeng angrily. ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng straightened his back without moving.


    ¡°What did I tell you? If you can¡¯t defeat the other partypletely, you have to do things carefully!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked up at Ye Fengshu. ¡°What¡¯s the reason the Queen detained me?¡±


    ¡°The investigating team found a set of surveince bugs in the Queen¡¯s office, and on the bugs were your fingerprints! Ever since the Third Princess¡¯ betrayal, the Queen has developed grudges against anyone who may be vying for the Crown. In doing what you¡¯ve done, aren¡¯t you plucking a tiger¡¯s whiskers while she¡¯s awake?¡±


    Ye Fengshu whipped Ye Yanfeng¡¯s back three times ruthlessly.


    Every whip was filled with strength, and his shirt was soaked with blood very quickly. Even though he was in absolute pain, Ye Yanfeng did not even blink, not to mention beg.


    He did not exin that he did not ce those surveince bugs, because he had lost to Ye Sihan in their fight this time.


    He thought that he would win for sure at first. In the end, he was unexpectedly defeated by a stronger n.


    He had been overconfident, and that was his mistake this time.


    When he asked Nan Zhi to get in his car during the day, she probably tripped on purpose for him to hold onto her!


    He remembered that he had touched her back when he held onto her to stabilize her. His fingerprints were obtained from then probably!


    ¡°With this, Ye Sihan would get the advantage. From what I see, the position of the Crown Prince is 80% likely to go to him!¡±


    Ye Fengshu whipped Ye Yanfeng twice more ruthlessly. ¡°You useless piece of sh*t!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng closed his eyes, gritting his teeth tightly. It was only until Ye Fengshu got tired and waved his hand and left, that he allowed his tall figure to shake unstably.


    ...


    ¡°So, you calcted that Ye Yanfeng would definitelye and find me after seeing my ¡®scandal¡¯?¡± Nan Zhi walked to the garden with Mu Sihan. He pulled the chair in front of the square table for her, making sure that she wasfortable before he sat down opposite of her.


    In this moment, Mu Sihan was undoubtedly a gentlemen.


    His sculpted handsome face had a refreshing smile on it. His ck outfit covered his well-built figure perfectly. He poured a ss of red wine for her elegantly, acting every part a gentleman who had walked out from the Romantic period.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the DNA that the overseas reporter had taken from your hair during that time?¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked coldly. ¡°He¡¯s cunning and filled with tricks. It¡¯s natural for you to not notice his actions.¡±


    Nan Zhi rubbed the goosebumps surfacing on her arms, letting out a long breath. ¡°Today was really scary, I was so scared I almost got a heart attack. But... did Wan Er really work together with Ye Yanfeng? I don¡¯t believe that Wan Er would...¡±


    Mu Sihan sipped onto a mouthful of red wine slowly, his expression tense. ¡°Whether it¡¯s her or not is not important anymore.¡±


    Staring at Mu Sihan¡¯s emotionless eyes, Nan Zhi looked down, not continuing this conversation.


    The two of them ate for a while before Nan Zhi could not help but break the silence. ¡°Are they really going to announce our rtionship tomorrow?¡±


    Mu Sihan put down his utensils, his ck eyes staring at Nan Zhi as he raised an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you wanted all along?¡±


    What she wanted all along?


    That was true, but why did it sound slightly strange when he said it like that?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want it too?¡± She asked him instead.


    Mu Sihan wiped his lips elegantly, his straight back leaning against the chair. ¡°I said before that I would make you my Princess Consort.¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lip, losing all of her appetite to eat. She stared straight into the man¡¯s depthless ck eyes. ¡°I want to be your Princess Consort because of our love. If there¡¯s no more love between us, I don¡¯t want to be your Princess Consort.¡±


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes, her fingers resting on the dining table clenching slightly. ¡°Do you still have any love towards me? Even if it¡¯s only a little...¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at her with dark eyes that showed no emotion. ¡°You know what will happen to me after I¡¯m cured.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s longshes fluttered. ¡°You already know?¡±


    ¡°I sent someone to the vige to ask Master Bai.¡± Mu Sihan raised a wine ss, downing the ss of red wine. ¡°You can seduce me to see if I¡¯ll be interested in you again.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    ¡°Yi Fan will send you a set of clothingter. After eating, you can shower and change into it.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her exquisite eyebrows. ¡°Can you stop asking Yi Fan to bring me clothes every time?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my butler. After you marry me, he will have to take care of everything for you.¡±


    ¡°But you even asked him to take my underwear every time, I©`¡±


    The man interrupted her unfinished words. ¡°If he dares to have any inappropriate thoughts, I will not let him off!¡±


    The moment Mu Sihan finished speaking, Yi Fan brought an exquisite bag over.


    It was clear that he had also heard the conversation between Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi earlier. He coughed slightly, as he exined with a slightly awkward expression, ¡°Miss Nan, I always got the maids to prepare your intimate clothing before they are passed to you. I never touched them, so please be assured about it.¡±


    Nan Zhi cupped her forehead in embarrassment, not daring to look at Yi Fan.


    Seeing Nan Zhi¡¯s embarrassed expression, Mu Sihan looked at Yi Fan. ¡°You can go.¡±


    Yi Fan put down the bag and left almost immediately.


    Nan Zhi took a nce into the bag, though her expression changed almost immediately after seeing what was inside!

 Chapter 664 - Spicing Things Up

    <h4>Chapter 664: Spicing Things Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the bag was a vibrating massaging device, handcuffs, a leather whip, lube and a set of sexy lingerie that could barely cover anything...


    Nan Zhi did not want to look at it anymore.


    What the heck were these questionable items?


    Did the two of them need stuff like this to maintain their rtionship now?


    Although she knew that he did not be like this willingly, there was still an unspeakable bitterness growing within her!


    After seeing her turn silent, the man opposite of her narrowed his deep eyes. ¡°Do you want to go up and wait for me?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at how arrogant and indifferent he was acting, so confident that she would definitely go up to wait for him. She pursed her lips tightly, saying dryly, ¡°Must we go on the bed in order to foster our rtionship?¡±


    Mu Sihan stared straight at her. ¡°Our rtionship has always been good. You¡¯re the only one who thinks that I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s longshes fluttered.


    ¡°What do you think I can do to please you?¡± His eyes darkened slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like this either.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s throat tightened, suddenly feeling extremely sad.


    He was right. He didn¡¯t be like this willingly. She had promised Master Bai very confidently that she would not give up on their rtionship, even if he was to bepletely emotionless.


    However, how long had it been since then?


    She was already beginning to be sad and miserable.


    Was her love for him so shallow?


    Why was she missing the Mu Sihan from the past and unable to ept person he was now?


    To be honest, what she wanted was very simple. If he had even a little bit of love for her, she would be willing to do anything for him.


    However, right now, she could not feel it...


    They even needed to use these sex toys when it came to matters on the bed. Then, what was the point of the two of them being together?


    Mu Sihan stared at the silent Nan Zhi, furrowing his eyebrows a little. ¡°We will be able to be together openly very soon. If you want love, I¡¯ll do my best to return to how I was in the past, but you have to give me some time as well, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not giving you time.¡± Nan Zhi sped her hands together, resting her chin on them as she stared at the man¡¯s well-defined and handsome face under the dim lights. She was slightly dazed. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting to spend some time with you, but you¡¯ve been really busy with work. I even have to make an appointment with you in order to see you, so how are we going to foster our rtionship?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly into a straight line. He took a while before he spoke coldly, ¡°If I get too caught up with my rtionships, I won¡¯t be able to surpass Ye Yanfeng. If I can¡¯t be the Crown Prince, I don¡¯t know if I can even give you a stable home.¡±


    Nan Zhi understood his reasons.


    He had to be even stronger in order to give Xiaojie and her a stable life.


    However, she was not happy.


    In the past, Mu Sihan would put down everything in order to be with her. However, now, she would not even get a call or greeting for several days when he was busy.


    Looking down, she took several deep breaths. ¡°Too many things have happened today, and you just came back from your overseas visit. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re very tired, I... might need some more time to get used to how you are now.¡± She blinked her eyes, her voice cracking slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to announce our rtionship straight away tomorrow. You should announce the news of you separating with Wan Er first. If you announce both at the same time, there will definitely be a lot of questioning aimed towards you!¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at the woman who stood up after she was done speaking, his eyes dark. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Qiao family.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that our time together is too little? Why aren¡¯t you willing to stay?¡± He stood up from the chair, walking towards her before his well-defined fingers lifted her chin. His eyes were dark. ¡°It¡¯s only been such a short time, and you¡¯re already not confident in our rtionship?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing tightened as she pulled his hand away. ¡°I¡¯m confident in us. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m too tired today.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, he pulled her into his strong arms.


    Bumping into his muscr chest and smelling the cigarette and masculine smell on him, Nan Zhi felt her nose tighten.


    He was right.


    She knew that he wanted to go back to the past as well.


    However, it was already very hard to go back to how things were!


    ¡°Uncle told me to not sleep outside tonight. Mu Sihan, although you¡¯re a little annoying right now, I won¡¯t give up on us.¡± She looked up, cupping his handsome face with her soft hands. Smiling brightly at him, she then tiptoed...


    Just as he thought that she would take the initiative to kiss her, she knocked his forehead with her own.


    The sudden pain made him suck in a breath.


    On the other hand, the woman, who knocked her forehead against him, hurriedly turned around and left quickly.


    He stood there for a few seconds, before he stretched his legs out, wanting to chase after her when he identally kicked the bag that Yi Fan had brought over.


    The items in the bag fell out and scattered all over the floor.


    Seeing those items, Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened.


    Striding quickly towards the vi¡¯s entrance, Nan Zhi had just left in the Qiao family car.


    Seeing that Mu Sihan had came out, Yi Fan hurriedly walked to him. ¡°Young Master, why didn¡¯t you ask Miss Nan to stay? Are those items not to your satisfaction?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was extremely dark, his voice cold. ¡°Who asked you to bring these things over?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Young Master who asked for items to spice up your rtionship?¡± Yi Fan waspletely confused.


    ¡°I meant things like sexy lingerie, and not those intense things that you added yourself!¡±


    The corners of Yi Fan¡¯s lips twitched, as he said cautiously, ¡°Young Master, I asked the sex shop boss, he said that those things would spice up your rtionship!¡±


    Mu Sihan red at Yi Fan coldly. ¡°She got angry after seeing those things.¡±


    Yi Fan was speechless.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression waspletely dark. He was about to return to the living room when a silver sedan drove over.


    The car door opened and a handsome figure sped over.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s Miss Wan Er.¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his ck eyes slightly, his eyespletely dark without any light. There were only coldness and seriousness on his handsome face.


    Shangguan Wan walked in front of Mu Sihan. The usual happiness in her expression was gone, as her eyes were red while she looked slightly panicked and nervous. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. I heard that Nan Zhi and you were cornered by the media today. Are the two of you okay?¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at Shangguan Wan, his eyes taking in the red marks on her slender neck. He furrowed his eyebrows a little. ¡°Did Ye Yanfeng find you?¡±


    Shangguan Wan met Mu Sihan¡¯s depthless eyes, saying apologetically, ¡°I didn¡¯t frame Nan Zhi.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Mu Sihan pursed his lips slightly. ¡°It¡¯s your younger sister, Shangguan Rao. Did she film the video or did Ye Yanfeng film it and send it to her?¡±


    Shangguan Wan shook her head. ¡°Neither...¡±

 Chapter 665 - So Sexy He Could Not Help But Blush

    <h4>Chapter 665: So Sexy He Could Not Help But Blush</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Neither?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed barely, his eyes darkening even more. ¡°Wan Er, are you lying for your younger sister after she did something wrong?¡±


    Shangguan Wan knew that with how sharp Mu Sihan was, he probably had found the IP address that first posted the video. However, the person who recorded the video was indeed not Shangguan Rao.


    After she got off Ye Yanfeng¡¯s car, she went back to her apartment to question Shangguan Rao again.


    She admitted that she was the one who gave Nan Yao the video and instructed Nan Yao to find a blogger to upload the video. However, the person who recorded the video was not her.


    ¡°Raorao said that a child passed the videos to her. She watched them and thought that she could uncover a dark side of Nan Zhi while also punishing your mistress for me, which is why she found Nan Zhi¡¯s mortal enemy, Nan Yao.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s long fingers moved under his chin, his lips pursing tightly together in thought.


    Seeing Mu Sihan¡¯s silence, Shangguan Wan exined, ¡°Sihan, I didn¡¯t think that Raorao would be so extreme in her actions. Let me apologize to Nan Zhi and you on her behalf.¡±


    Hearing this, Mu Sihan narrowed his cold dark eyes, his tone turning colder. ¡°Wan Er, people who made mistakes should be taught a lesson. You have to stop letting your younger sister get away with everything. Tell her to reveal everything online about her ganging up with Nan Yao to frame Nan Zhi tomorrow!¡±


    Shangguan Wan furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Sihan, can¡¯t you let her off on my behalf...¡±


    ¡°The moment she used your name to do this is when she stopped caring about your sisterly rtionship. If you continue to forgive her and let her off so easily, you will only help her grow into a more despicable person. Wan Er, letting her learn a lesson is not harming her, but helping her!¡±


    Staring at Mu Sihan who looked incredibly firm about his decision, Shangguan Wan closed her eyes, her voice slightly choked. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s because I dote on her too much usually that resulted in her being so daring and unafraid of anything now.¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at Shangguan Wan¡¯s slightly exhausted and frail expression. He raised his eyebrow slightly, his voice firm and low. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯re hiding from me?¡±


    Shangguan Wan had always been independent and strong. There was rarely anything that could daunt her, while she never showed her emotions either. However, right now, she looked down sadly, looking like a weak and helpless woman. She raised her hands to cup her pale face, her voice slightly choked. ¡°Ye Yanfeng kidnapped Little Xingxing. His health hadn¡¯t been good since he was born and has been receiving treatment in the hospital. He took Little Xingxing away, I don¡¯t know if Xingxing is...¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome expressionpletely darkened. A battle between adults should not involve the young and the innocent. By doing this, Ye Yanfeng was the scum of the earth!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go to the hospital first.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them arrived at the Royal Hospital. Not seeing Little Xingxing in the ward, Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes immediately reddened.


    Mu Sihan called the Head of the Hospital and Little Xingxing¡¯s main doctor.


    He was about to ask them about the situation when footsteps could be heard in the corridor.


    Both Mu Sihan and Shangguan Wan turned their heads around at the same time, only to see several doctors in white gowns carrying Little Xingxing over.


    Shangguan Wan froze, before she hurriedly ran forward to carry Little Xingxing from the doctor leading the group.


    Little Xingxing had fallen asleep, his cheeks puffed up. He did not look like he was injured at all.


    The head of the hospital and Little Xingxing¡¯s main doctor hurriedly rushed to greet the doctors that had just arrived.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is Mr Guver from M Country. Mr Guver is a well-known paediatrician, and was invited by the Fifth Prince to treat Little Xingxing.¡±


    Shangguan Wan froze instantly.


    She opened her mouth, staring at the main doctor in disbelief. ¡°Didn¡¯t he kidnap Little Xingxing?¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that Little Xingxing was kidnapped? It¡¯s impossible. Mr Guver¡¯s arrival would only be beneficial for Little Xingxing¡¯s condition.¡±


    Shangguan Wan recalled Ye Yanfeng¡¯s threat against her on the car. She really thought that he would be crazy enough to hurt a child that was barely a few months old...


    However, even if he did not kidnap Little Xingxing and instead, got a specialist to treat him, she still would not be grateful to him.


    She would never forgive the person that dared to rape her!


    ...


    Nan Zhi was woken up by her phone rm in the morning.


    After she returned from Tianyuan vi, she could not fall asleep until three in the morning.


    Turning on the bed, she reached her hand out to find her phone, before she answered it in a daze.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± A man¡¯s low and indifferent voice trailed from within the phone.


    Nan Zhi opened her eyes immediately, unable to stop herself from ncing out of the window. Did the sun rise from the west today? The man that did not contact her ever since he was healed, actually took the initiative to call her!


    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    Nan Zhi rubbed her eyes, sitting up on the bed. Her voice was still slightly hoarse from just having woken up. ¡°Why would I be angry?¡±


    The man stayed silent for a few seconds before he hung up.


    Nan Zhi waspletely dazed.


    Did this person call her in the morning just to make her angry?


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, are you awake?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked up to see Xiaojie, who had opened the door a little and had poked his head through the gap. Seeing him, she immediately smiled. ¡°Baby,e in.¡±


    The boy was already sleeping by himself now, and even when she wanted to hug him to sleepst night, he didn¡¯t even let her!


    She really couldn¡¯t do anything since her son was growing up!


    Xiaojie had already changed into a clean white shirt with a blue suit, looking like a little prince that walked out of a fairytale.


    Her son was handsome no matter how she looked at him.


    Xiaojie walked in, staring at Nan Zhi with his pretty ck eyes, speaking softly, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, we¡¯re holding a Parent-Child Sports Day this weekend in my school, and both parents would have to be there. Will you go?¡±


    Taking in the boy¡¯s expectant expression, Nan Zhi cupped his pretty face, smiling wider. ¡°It¡¯s our Baby¡¯s first Parent-Child Sports Day, of course Mommy has to go!¡±


    Xiaojie grinned at Nan Zhi, though he furrowed his eyebrows very quickly again. ¡°Can Daddy go? He¡¯s been really busy recently and I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to call him to ask him?¡±


    Xiaojie¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Nan Zhi took her phone, wanting to call Mu Sihan when there was a new message on her Weixin.


    She opened it, her ears heating up immediately.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, what are you looking at? Why is your face so red?¡±


    Nan Zhi hurriedly exited Weixin, forcing herself to remain calm as she called Mu Sihan. After the call went through, she passed her phone to Xiaojie. ¡°You can tell him yourself.¡±


    Xiaojie hummed softly in agreement.


    When Xiaojie took the phone, Nan Zhi¡¯s brain was filled with the image she just saw on her Weixin.


    It was a selfie the man had sent. He was not wearing any clothes, while the towel wrapped around his waist hung low on, looking as if it would drop anytime. His chest muscles were firm and bnced, his abdomen packs well-defined while his Apollo¡¯s belt continued under his towel. He looked like he had been sculpted carefully by the heavens, and looked extremely sexy, to the point that she couldn¡¯t help but blush at the image.

 Chapter 666 - He Was Elated Like a Child

    <h4>Chapter 666: He Was ted Like a Child</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    A minuteter, Xiaojie returned Nan Zhi her phone. The boy pouted, ¡°Daddy said that he might not have time to go during the weekend. If he can¡¯t go, he will ask Uncle Lanzhi to go in his ce.¡±


    Staring at the disappointment in Xiaojie¡¯s eyes, Nan Zhi bent down to kiss his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. He said that he might not have time, but he might be free when the timees!¡±


    The boy jumped into Nan Zhi¡¯s embrace, looking up to blink at her. His grape-like eyes were ck and bright. ¡°If he doesn¡¯te, then I won¡¯t let him see Pretty Zhizhi again!¡±


    Nan Zhi tapped the boy¡¯s well-defined nose, unable to stop herself from saying affectionately, ¡°You cheeky brat.¡±


    ...


    After Xiaojie went to school, Nan Zhi went back to sleep.


    When she woke up, she received two voice messages Yan Hua had sent to her.


    [Zhizhi, your Young Master Mu is too powerful! He¡¯s actually asking the entire inte to apologize to you.]


    [Even Nan Yao has admitted that she was the one who framed you online.]


    Nan Zhi sat up on her bed, opening up the Weibo app on her phone. It seemed that all of the bloggers that posted the videos and photos yesterday had pinned their apologies on their pages.


    Tapping into the trending topic, all she saw were apologies.


    Amongst the apologies, one of the posts at the top of the page was a statement by the Capital¡¯s police station that confirmed that the woman in the video was not Nan Zhi.


    With the Police¡¯s statement and the apologies from the bloggers, all of theizens that were scolding and criticizing Nan Zhi yesterday had changed their stance.


    However, there were still severalizensmenting with obvious jealousy: [With such a high-profiled and monopolistic way of clearing her name, I don¡¯t respect Nan Zhi¡¯s financier, only that Nan Zhi¡¯s tricks are too strong and me myself for being too ordinary to be able to seduce a financier like her!]


    Seeing thisment, Nan Zhi did not know whether tough or cry.


    At the same time, the Qiao family also released a statement to announce that Nan Zhi was the granddaughter of the Duke. If anyone dared to frame her again, then they would be going against the Qiao family.


    Without any ident, Nan Zhi became the trending topic once more.


    At eleven in the morning, the Crown Pce announced news that shocked the entire country, as well as those overseas.


    Mu Sihan and Shangguan Wan had ended their marriage and returned to being friends.


    When this news was announced, it speedily reced Nan Zhi¡¯s trending topic and took the top of the headlines.


    ...


    Inside the Prince¡¯s pce.


    The maid went up to bring food for the detained Fifth Prince. She knocked on the door, but no one answered.


    The maid had no choice but to buckle up her courage and open the door.


    In the end, she saw the Fifth Prince wearing a full white outfit, sitting on his hand-made Persian carpet. His well-defined slender fingers were holding onto a ss of red wine. He shook it lightly, as his pretty eyes stared at the television in front of him.


    The television was broadcasting the news about the Fourth Prince and Princess Consort¡¯s divorce.


    Several fans of the couple found it hard to believe the news. Even the maid that was bringing food for Ye Yanfeng felt saddened as well. The couple was a match made in heaven. With a handsome man and a beautiful woman, and they were like a fairytalee true, who didn¡¯t want to see them have a happy ever after?


    However, what did she see?


    The usually scary and dangerous Fifth Prince that all of the maids were afraid of looked like he was possessed by something, as heughed out loud at the television.


    Hisughter sounded especially hearty, like he was genuinely happy.


    The maid was confused yet scared at the same time. Why was the Fifth Prince so happy that the Fourth Prince and Fourth Princess Consort had separated?


    Ye Yanfeng wasughing when he suddenly saw the maid that was hesitating by the door, not daring to enter or leave. He stoppedughing, saying in an uncertain manner, ¡°Come on!¡±


    The maid entered with shaking legs.


    Did the Fifth Prince go crazy after being detained?


    One moment, he wasughing, next he was depressed. It was really terrifying.


    The maid carefully ced the food in front of Ye Yanfeng, saying with a tingling scalp, ¡°Your Highness, I didn¡¯t see anything. Your food is here, please eat well. I¡¯ll excuse myself then.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng stopped the terrified maid. ¡°Stay there.¡±


    The maid shivered, thinking that she was in trouble.


    The Fifth Prince was known to be violent and heartless. There was a maid who tried to flirt with him before. In the end, the maid was dragged away and given a heavy beating.


    From then on, any maid that thought that they were pretty and wanted to seduce the Fifth Prince did not dare to have such thoughts anymore.


    They did not even dare take a further nce at the Fifth Prince.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    The maid walked in front of Ye Yanfeng trembling, her head hung extremely low. ¡°Y-Your Highness, I didn¡¯t try to flirt with you, I...¡±


    Ye Yanfeng stood up, his tall figure looming over the maid. The maid immediately felt like she was covered by a dark mountain, she was so afraid that she turned pale, looking like she would faint anytime.


    ¡°Let me ask you, is the news reporting the truth? Did Fourth Brother and Fourth Sister-inw divorce?¡±


    After hearing Ye Yanfeng¡¯s questions, the maid froze for a second, before she hurriedly nodded. ¡°The official media had already announced the news. It¡¯s true!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s palm caressed his forehead, as if he had experienced some sort of blow. He started to walk about the room again.


    The maid did not dare to stay in the room for another second, practically running out of the room.


    When Ye Yanfeng was the only one left in the room, he punched the wall hard.


    The tensed corners of his lips could not help but curl up.


    They had divorced! Great, it was great!


    Ye Fengshu came over to visit Ye Yanfeng, thinking that his son would be depressed after what happened after yesterday, only to see him in a great mood after pushing his room¡¯s door open.


    ...


    Attention came quickly and went away swiftly as well, this was an apparently characteristic of hot news.


    The news tforms were updated all the time, and the forums and trending topics on Weibo would be reced by newer topics very quickly. It had only been a few days, but there were barely anyone discussing the news about Nan Zhi and that between the Fourth Prince and Fourth Princess Consort anymore.


    The weekend was about to approach, but Mu Sihan still had not notified both Nan Zhi and Xiaojie if he was able to attend Xiaojie¡¯s Parent-Child Sports Day.


    In fact, he would send her a photo of himself everyday after he woke up.


    This arrogant man, was his main purpose to make her go and find him?


    He was still angry at her for rejecting him during that night at the Tianyuan vi!


    Women needed to be coaxed, and so did men. So what if he always looked like he was above everyone? When he was acting childish, he was the same as any child.


    The attention on them recently was slowly going away. As long as they were not photographed secretly by the media, it would probably be fine for her to go to him!


    After making the decision, Nan Zhi changed and put on some makeup, before she headed to the office building where he worked.


    It was her first timeing to such a ce, and after she registered herself at the front desk, she walked into the lobby.


    She took the elevator up to the floor where his office was located.


    Unlike the chattering and bustling activity apparent in the lobby downstairs, this floor was quiet and clean.


    The receptionist led her to Mu Sihan¡¯s office. ¡°His Highness is discussing some things with several diplomats in the meeting room right now. You may take a seat in his office first.¡±


    Although it was her first time here, the receptionist was rather polite to her. It seemed like Mu Sihan had had a word with them about her before. If not, she probably would not be able to enter the lobby, not to mention his office.


    After Nan Zhi entered Mu Sihan¡¯s office, several well-trained secretaries could not help but gather together and gossip. ¡°Isn¡¯t she that Nan Zhi that was on the trending list a few days ago?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I didn¡¯t think she would look this good in person!¡±

 Chapter 667

    <h4><strong>Chapter 667</strong>: Untitled</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°She¡¯s not only pretty, she¡¯s tall and fair too! Did you see her legs? They¡¯re really slender and wless!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve seen her in person before, you definitely would not believe that the woman in the video was her! The aura she has ispletely different from that trashy woman in the video!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Nan Zhi seems slightly aloof in person, and is dignified and proper. That pole-dancing woman, however, is obviously someone promiscuous!¡±


    ¡°But why is she here to find the Fourth Prince? Do the two of them have some kind of unspeakable rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Do you think any normal woman can enter His Highness¡¯ office? Didn¡¯t you see that the receptionist brought her up personally? I¡¯m sure His Highness instructed the receptionist about this before.¡±


    ¡°I remember that there were people saying that Nan Zhi has a strong and powerful financier behind her. Could it be our Fourth Prince?¡±


    If Nan Zhi was really the person that the Fourth Prince ced in his heart, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to work attentively now that she was here!


    ...


    It was Nan Zhi¡¯s first timeing to Mu Sihan¡¯s office.


    The office was veryrge, with one side filled with floor-to-ceiling windows. The interior design was very luxurious and dignified, making it look extremely stylish.


    Nan Zhi sat on the ck leather sofa.


    The office was rather quiet, but Nan Zhi could not sit down properly without fidgeting.


    She did not know what kind of expression he would show when he saw that she was here for him.


    A few minutester, the sound of high heels cking against the floor sounded outside the door.


    A secretary holding onto a cup of coffee and a young woman with a very strong aura entered.


    The young woman was walking ahead. She was wearing a white shirt, showing her extremely voluptuous chest. From what Nan Zhi could tell, it was probably 36D. Meanwhile, the rest of her figure was slim where they should be. Her figure could qualify as a seductress¡¯ body.


    Nan Zhi nced at the woman¡¯s face quietly. Although her facial features were not extremely exquisite or pretty, but together, there was a different feeling to it.


    It was probably what people called femininity!


    ¡°The document that His Highness wants is on his table.¡± The secretary said to the woman.


    The woman nodded, walking in front of the office table with her high heels. After she found the document she wanted, she looked up at Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi nodded at her politely after noting that she was looking over.


    However, the woman looked away arrogantly, leaving with a strong aura in her high heels.


    After the woman left, the secretary ced the cup of coffee on the coffee table. ¡°Miss Nan, she¡¯s the daughter of the Minister of Foreign Affairs, and also one of the trantors hired by the Royal family. She has always had her eyes in the clouds and never looks at anyone properly.¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled and nodded at the secretary. ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Miss Nan, please take a seat, I¡¯m going out to continue my work.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After the secretary went out, she could not help but exim, ¡°I just saw Miss Nan at a close distance. Her skin is amazing! And her personality is really nice too! She¡¯s nothing like that extremely arrogant daughter of the Minister of Foreign Affairs.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t praise one but put another one down. It won¡¯t be good if others hear you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to ship His Highness and Miss Nan from now on. The two of them are good looking and talented as well. They probably look really good together!¡±


    One of themughed. ¡°We still don¡¯t know what rtionship His Highness has with Miss Nan. Stop gossiping and do your work first!¡±


    ...


    After Nan Zhi finished her cup of coffee, and used her phone for a while, she leaned against the sofa to take a nap when she noted that Mu Sihan was still not back.


    About an hourter, Nan Zhi heard some voices outside the door and woke up immediately, opening her eyes almost instantly.


    She saw the office door being pushed open, and two figures entered the room side by side.


    ¡°Go back and trante this document. When you¡¯re done, send it to me via email.¡± Mu Sihan was looking down, reading the document in his hands while the woman beside him stared intently at his side profile.


    Nan Zhi narrowed her well-defined eyes slightly.


    After Mu Sihan was done reading the document, he passed it to the woman beside him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you here anymore, you may leave.¡± With that said, he looked up and immediately saw Nan Zhi, who was sitting on the sofa.


    There was still a sharpness on him from the meeting, and his eyes looking at her were dark and deep.


    One of his hands were in his pocket, while his broad shoulders and well-defined muscr chest looked even more fitting and slim under the tailored ck suit.


    Noting Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes on Nan Zhi, the woman beside him froze for a few seconds before she turned around to leave.


    Hearing the strong cking of high heels, Nan Zhi turned her head to look out of the window, avoiding Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes.


    The secretary standing outside of the office hurriedly closed the door when she noted that the two of them did not even greet each other, and that His Highness¡¯ expression was dark.


    There was definitely something between these two people.


    After the door was closed, therge office regained its silence.


    Mu Sihan sat behind his office table, ncing at the woman, who was not willing to say anything after he entered the room, with the corner of his eye. He furrowed his eyebrows almost visibly.


    What was this woman ying at?


    She already took the initiative to find him, but why wasn¡¯t she saying anything?


    She did not speak, and neither did he.


    The two of them remained silent, the tension flowing between them.


    Mu Sihan look down, taking his fountain pen to sign his documents.


    Nan Zhi did not turn around to look at him.


    The situation continued for nearly half an hour, and when the man was done signing all of his documents, he looked up, acting like his throat was ufortable by coughing once.


    The woman still continued stared out of the window.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s low and aloof voice, Nan Zhi turned around to look at him. ¡°I heard from my uncle that after your divorce with Wan Er was announced, several official had been wanting to introduce their daughters to you?¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his depthless ck eyes slightly, smirking. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Seems like it¡¯s the truth.¡± Nan Zhi stood up from the sofa, furrowing her eyebrows. ¡°That voluptuous trantor earlier, I heard that she¡¯s the daughter of the Minister of Foreign Affairs?¡±


    Hearing her words, heughed. The low and maic rumble sounded like it came out from the depths of his throat. ¡°You¡¯ve observed in so much detail, what voluptuous? I didn¡¯t even notice that.¡±


    Nan Zhi scrunched her face, ring at him fiercely. ¡°You can continue to lie. Her figure was so good that her buttons were about to pop, and you¡¯re saying you didn¡¯t notice that?¡±


    Mu Sihan leaned back against the chair, his slender fingers twirling his fountain pen with practiced ease. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I saw my Kitten jealous. You¡¯re really pretty when you¡¯re all puffed up from anger.¡±


    This man!


    Nan Zhi red at him, annoyed. ¡°It¡¯s Xiaojie¡¯s Parent-Child Sports Day the day after, do you have time for that?¡±


    ¡°There is an important delegate I have to host the day after...¡±


    Before he finished, the woman¡¯s expression darkened as she started to walk out of the office.


    When she was almost at the door, the man suddenly grabbed her wrist. With a tug, he pulled her against the wall next to the door.


    He looked down at her, his scorching hot breath spraying at her face. ¡°Why are you leaving? I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t going.¡±

 Chapter 668 - Boy With Honeyed Words

    <h4>Chapter 668: Boy With Honeyed Words</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    One of Mu Sihan¡¯s hands was supporting himself against the wall above Nan Zhi¡¯s head, while his other hand held onto Nan Zhi¡¯s slender waist tightly. Looking down at her, his eyes were as dark as two wormholes, deep and dangerous.


    When he spoke, his voice was low and maic, sounding like a rich alcohol that had been fermented for a long time with a magic that made people drunk on his voice.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Looking up into his eyes, her lips curled up. ¡°That means that you will go, right?¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at the woman being held between his chest and the wall. She had tied her brown hair into a bun, exposing her pretty face and delicate neckpletely, making her look even more exquisite and pretty.


    When she smiled slightly, her dimples appeared to make her even more stunning.


    Mu Sihan could not help but caress her face, his well-defined handsome face leaning towards hers. His voice became even lower and more hoarse. ¡°My Kitten came specifically to find me today, what reasons do I have to not go?¡±


    Hearing his words, Nan Zhi dazed out slightly.


    Did he regain his emotions?


    She blinked, feeling as if she was looking at the past Mu Sihan.


    She could not help but lift her hands up to press against his broad and wide shoulders. Her well-defined almond-shaped eyes were sparkling with tears. ¡°Are you fine now?¡±


    The man did not speak, merely lifting her chin as he leaned down to ce a kiss on her soft lips.


    The refreshing and masculine smell inteced with a faint cigarette smell made her heart thump harder. Her hands on his shoulders could not help but grasp onto his suit jacket.


    She had closed her eyes originally, but seemed to have thought about something as she opened her eyes slightly to look at him again. His handsome face was extremely close to hers, her slightly nervous face reflected in his deep ck eyes.


    The moment she met his eyes, she closed her eyes once more.


    The man¡¯s kiss moved from her lips to her earlobes, his tongue moving to suck it slightly.


    Nan Zhi felt her scalp turning numb, her grip on the man¡¯s jacket tightening. She leaned slightly away, burying her face in the crook of his neck. ¡°It tickles...¡±


    The man grabbed the back of her head, pulling her head straight to stop her from avoiding his touches. His lips pressed tightly by her ears, spraying his scorching hot breath into her ears in a husky whisper. ¡°Where does it tickle, hm?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s ears turned red, pinching his shoulder hard.


    He cupped her face with both hands, forcing her to look up and meet his eyes.


    His eyes were dark and deep, glimmering as though there were small stars in them when he stared at her.


    Nan Zhi could not help but feel her heart flutter.


    Did he regain his emotions?


    If not, he wouldn¡¯t look at her like that and wouldn¡¯t flirt with her, right?


    ¡°Mu Sihan...¡± She was about to say something when he suddenly held onto her chin, his lips pressing against hers once more. His scorching hot tongue entered her mouth, exploring every inch of space in it.


    The long and intimate kiss ended with a long silvery line connecting their lips when they separated. Nan Zhi felt like she almost suffocated, her pretty face turning red from theck of oxygen.


    His body pressed against hers tightly, the force he used felt like he wanted to swallow her up. Hisrge palm moved along the helms of her skirt, pressing against her perky butt.


    ¡°You dressed so nicely today, did youe specifically to seduce me?¡±


    When she came over, she had specifically dressed up by wearing a more mature-looking ck dress. Its fabric was smooth, wrapping her voluminous figure perfectly, while her skin appeared fairer in contrast to the ck fabric. With makeup on, her face looked even prettier and moving.


    Nan Zhi red at him strongly. ¡°No matter how nicely I¡¯m dressed, I¡¯m still not as pretty as your trantor.¡±


    Hearing her mention the trantor again, Mu Sihan chuckled softly, his well-defined fingers flicking against her forehead softly. ¡°I already told those higher officials who want to introduce their daughters to me that I already have a girl that I like, and won¡¯t ept anyone else.


    ¡°If you want, I can ask the Crown Pce to announce our rtionship straight away.¡±


    Nan Zhi hurriedly lifted her finger to press against his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s wait awhile longer. The attention on us has barely gone away. Besides, you only just announced that you and Wan Er have separated, it¡¯s not very appropriate for us to announce straight away that we¡¯re together.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the man parted his lips and bit her tender finger.


    He did not bite her too hard, but it was not too light either, and she sucked in a breath in pain.


    ¡°Mu Sihan!¡±


    The man held onto the finger that he had bitten, raising an eyebrow at her. ¡°Who asked you to be jealous?¡±


    ¡°Well, who asked you to be so good that countless women are always wanting you?¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked, his palm pressing against her butt once more. ¡°No matter how good the other women are, they still can¡¯tpare to you, silly.¡±


    Oh no, that was it!


    Nan Zhi could feel her heart melting at his words.


    She bit her lip, saying softly, ¡°Let go of me first.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nan Zhi pointed at the door with a red face. ¡°I feel like there¡¯s someone listening in on us from outside.¡±


    Mu Sihan froze, before he let go of Nan Zhi. He walked towards the door, pulling it open with strength.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s intuition was right, there indeed were someone listening in on them from outside.


    And it was not only one.


    Yi Fan was the leader amongst the group, pressing his ear against the door while several secretaries wanting to know of the gossip were standing behind him.


    With Mu Sihan pulling the door open suddenly, they did not expect it and fell forward immediately. Yi Fan fell onto the floor, while those behind him fell on top of him.


    ¡°...¡±


    Compared to the pain from falling, they were more afraid of the Fourth Prince, whose expression hadpletely darkened.


    ¡°Your Highness, we didn¡¯t mean to listen on you! We won¡¯t dare to do it anymore, never again!¡± To be honest, it¡¯s because there were never women who came to look for the Fourth Prince unless it was regarding work. Nan Zhi¡¯s arrival had awakened their gossiping senses!


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly, his eyespletely dark. He nced at the secretaries coldly, before his cold eyesnded on Yi Fan.


    Butler Yi hurriedly looked away, evading Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes. He turned around to face the secretaries. ¡°What are all of you still standing here for? Hurry and get to work!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    After the secretaries left, Nan Zhi coughed awkwardly. ¡°Butler Yi, is there something for you toe look for your Young Master? I¡¯ll go to the washroom, so you two can talk.¡±


    Mu Sihan turned to look at Nan Zhi who was heading towards the door, raising his eyebrow slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded.


    ...


    After Nan Zhi left the office and passed by the secretaries¡¯ tables, their gazes towards her had changed slightly.


    Now, they were all looking at her like she was their idol.


    A woman who was able to make their aloof and cold Fourth Prince speak so sweetly was one that they could not help but respect and idolize!


    Under the burning eyes from the secretaries, Nan Zhi went to the bathroom with a tingling scalp.


    When she went back to Mu Sihan¡¯s office, she was about to push the door open when she happened to hear Mu Sihan and Yi Fan finish talking about work, their conversation moving to her...


    Hearing their conversation, Nan Zhi froze immediately.

 Chapter 669 - Heartbeat Missing Its Tempo

    <h4>Chapter 669: Heartbeat Missing Its Tempo</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Young Master, hearing the words that you said to Miss Nan, even I thought you had feelings for her.¡±


    Yi Fan¡¯s words made Nan Zhi¡¯s heart thump rapidly.


    She retracted her hand from the door handle, her slender figure pressing against the wall.


    Her almond-shaped eyesnded on the man sitting on the sofa from her position by the door. His eyes were dark and he only spoke coldly after a long silence, ¡°Does Old Man Bai have any medicine that can help me recover?¡±


    ¡°Old Mr Bai said that only the Love Flower from the Heartless Valley can help you recover. However, that Love Flower only blooms once in a hundred years, and the recent flower was plucked by Miss Ling Er. Miss Ling Er even lost her sight in one eye because of it.¡±


    Nan Zhi cupped her mouth in disbelief.


    Ling Er lost her sight in one eye in order to pluck the Love Flower?


    ¡°Young Master, when you flirted with Miss Nan earlier, did you still not feel anything?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips tightly and did not speak.


    Nan Zhi stared at his sharp-looking side profile with not an ounce of temperature on it, her heart slowly sinking.


    When he flirted with her earlier, his gaze was so deep that it felt like she was the only one left in his world.


    She almost drowned in that feeling.


    She was even ted about it.


    It turned out, he was not recovered.


    Mu Sihan lit up a cigar, furrowing his eyebrows as he exhaled a mouthful of smoke.


    Nan Zhi stared at the silent him, thinking that he was probably very vexed about not having feelings for her either!


    She could feel that he wanted to maintain this rtionship properly, not wanting her thoughts to wander and that he wanted to give her the best...


    He was working on it, but there were some things that could not be helped, even with hard work.


    ¡°Send another person to the vige and tell Old Man Bai to create another antidote with the same effect as that of the Love Flower. I don¡¯t want to continue being like this. If he can¡¯t make one, then he can¡¯t me me for being disrespectful!¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her slender eyebrows, pushing the office door open as she walked in. ¡°Mu Sihan, you can¡¯t hurt Old Mr Bai and the others. If it wasn¡¯t for him back then, you would still be suffering from the pain of the poison!¡±


    Seeing Nan Zhi suddenly walk in, Mu Sihan narrowed his depthless eyes slightly, unconsciously tightening his hold on the cigar in between his fingers. ¡°If he can make an antidote, then I promise that he¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    ¡°Butler Yi just said earlier that the Love Flower only blooms once in a hundred years, aren¡¯t you putting him in a tight spot?¡±


    Mu Sihan pressed the cigar in the ashtray, putting it out before his tall figure stood up from the sofa. His lips pursed tightly together, only managing to say after a long pause, ¡°If he can make me like this, he would definitely have another way!¡±


    Staring at his ruthless and dark expression, Nan Zhi¡¯s hands curled up together, her fingernails pressing deep into her palms. Her voice was slightly choked. ¡°And what if he doesn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°He would definitely have one with some persuasion!¡± He walked in front of Nan Zhi, his well-defined palms pressing on her slender shoulders. ¡°With me being like this now, you¡¯re notfortable while I¡¯m suffering as well. The woman I love is right in front of me, but I don¡¯t have the desire to touch her. What¡¯s the point of living like this?¡±


    Noting his red eyes, Nan Zhi felt like something had knocked her heart ruthlessly.


    Her longshes fluttered, as she said with a choked voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have asked Mr Bai to save you because I didn¡¯t want you to suffer from the poison anymore. He told me about the aftereffects of saving you, and I told him so firmly that I definitely would be able to awaken your love for me. I was too overconfident!¡±


    She stared at him, hot tears welling in her eyes. ¡°Please don¡¯t trouble Mr Bai and the others, I¡¯ll do my best... to awaken your love for me. I won¡¯t be sad and miserable because of you ignoring me and treating me coldly anymore....¡±


    Mu Sihan waved his hand, signaling for Yi Fan to leave.


    Yi Fan left the office in understanding, closing the door behind him.


    Mu Sihan pulled Nan Zhi in front of his table, pressing her slender body against it. He did not say anything, merely pinching her chin and lifting it up to kiss her.


    Nan Zhi did not expect for him to kiss her so suddenly while they were still speaking to each other. She struggled a little, although her hands were caught by him very quickly as he deepened the kiss.


    He pushed her teeth apart, his scorching hot tongue moving into her mouth as it curled and sucked her fiercely and domineeringly, as if he wanted to suck her soul out of her.


    Thinking about what she had just said to him, Nan Zhi stopped struggling, closing her eyes to let him kiss her instead.


    She had only kissed him like that quite a while ago, and while her body had only been touched by this one man, it was also why she could not handle the touches so suddenly, so quickly. The familiar electricity current flowed to her limbs, a low moan leaving her lips before the man hurriedly kissed her once more.


    Because they were in such a serious and important ce like his office, to which anyone coulde in to find him anytime, Nan Zhi was more or less nervous, though there was still an uncontroble feeling growing inside her.


    Her legs went slightly weak from his kiss, but his eyes were still incredibly calm. She furrowed her eyebrows, her hands moving onto his ck belt around his waist silently.


    Mu Sihan looked down at her, not stopping her.


    A loud snap sounded, and Mu Sihan felt the belt lose its tension around his waist. The belt was unbuckled by her easily, before she tugged once more to pull the belt out from the belt hoops on his pants.


    Following that, she took out his tucked shirt from under his pants, her fingers moving inch by inch lower along his tensed abdomen.


    Mu Sihan looked down, his sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbing.


    The blood within him suddenly flowed faster.


    His eyes darkened, telling her with a husky voice, ¡°Continue.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s longshes fluttered. It would be a lie to say that she was not nervous when it was still broad daylight, and that they were in his office, trying to do this.


    However, feeling his breath slowly be heavier, she had no choice but to continue. Just as her hands reached towards his lower abdomen, the office door was pushed open from the outside suddenly.


    ¡°I told you to go to my office, but it¡¯s already been more than an hour. Do you not respect me anymore...?¡±


    Nan Zhi froze, turning back instinctively, only to meet Ye Fengjun¡¯s eyes, who had entered on his wheelchair.


    Within a few seconds, the pink atmosphere in the office immediately froze and became awkward.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s brain buzzed for a few seconds, before she hurriedly looked down at her skirt. Confirming that she wasn¡¯t exposing herself in anyway, she then eyed Mu Sihan, whispering softly, ¡°Hurry and put on your belt!¡±


    Mu Sihan was still pressing his body on her. He was blocked by her in this position, so Ye Fengjun could not see how he was.


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows, unhappiness shing in his eyes, though he did not say anything and looked down to tidy up his attire.

 Chapter 670 - Domineering Mu Sihan

    <h4>Chapter 670: Domineering Mu Sihan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi got off Mu Sihan¡¯s table, tidying her messy hair before she whispered to Mu Sihan. ¡°I¡¯m going back first. Don¡¯t forget to go to Xiaojie¡¯s Parent-Child Sports Day on time this weekend.¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at her with dark eyes, humming softly.


    Nan Zhi looked down, walking out of the office.


    When she passed by Ye Fengjun, Nan Zhi did not nce at him, neither did she greet him.


    That year when she had been separated from Mu Sihan, Ye Fengjun had kept her mother captive for half a year to stop her from seeing Mu Sihan. It caused her mother¡¯s psychological illness to act up, and she could not bring herself to forgive him.


    She could not bring herself to be polite and warm to someone like Ye Fengjun like she was to other elders, not to mention speak to him.


    Seeing Nan Zhi walk past him without looking at him. Ye Fengjun was so furious that he felt like he could die from the anger.


    The moment the door was closed, he shouted furiously, ¡°What are you doing being intimate in the office in broad daylight? Also, did you divorce Wan Er because of her?¡±


    Mu Sihan straightened the creases on his shirt, looking up as he replied coldly, ¡°She¡¯s my son¡¯s mother. What¡¯s wrong in being with her?¡±


    Ye Fengjun thought about the things he had done to Nan Zhi before, then about the way she left so coldly earlier, knowing that the girl must be hating him for what he did.


    If Mu Sihan married her, how would he still have a nice life?


    Ye Fengjun¡¯s hands resting on the wheelchair clenched into tight fists, the vein on the back of his hands twitching. ¡°I don¡¯t agree! You can forget about being with her!¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked, acting like he had heard a funny joke. ¡°Father, you forget that you¡¯re not the respected Crown Prince anymore. Your dream of being a King is already shattered. Who are you to order me to do anything?¡±


    His well-defined face was covered in arrogance and pride, exuding a strong aura from within him. People could not help but idolize and respect him.


    Ye Fengjun started to tremble in anger. This rascal, he knew that Mu Sihan would not let him off easily once he lost his power! Ye Fengjun picked up the ashtray on the coffee table, throwing it at Mu Sihan with his strength, though Mu Sihan perfectly avoided it agilely.


    Seeing this, Ye Fengjun was so angry that he felt smoke rising from his head.


    Unfilial child! If Ye Qing was still alive, he wouldn¡¯t even have to go through this kind of anger.


    ¡°Father, you have already lost a leg. Don¡¯t get so angry that you get hospitalized from a stroke and lose your ability to speak!¡±


    Ye Fengjun stared at Mu Sihan coldly, gritting down on his teeth angrily. Now that Mu Sihan was strong enough, he stopped putting his father in his eyes, this rascal!


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her into your office again to do uncouth and embarrassing things!¡±


    Mu Sihan sat on the leather chair, looking down andpletely ignoring Ye Fengjun¡¯s words. He would be intimate with his woman anytime he wanted to, no one could stop him.


    Seeing Mu Sihan¡¯s cold attitude towards him, Ye Fengjun could only furrow his eyebrows and change the topic. ¡°The Queen is nning to have a discussion with the Nobles in the morning the day after to make you the Crown Prince. Cancel everything on your schedule that morning, you must attend that meeting.¡±


    The afternoon the day after?


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows unconsciously, his long fingers knocking on the office table. ¡°I don¡¯t have time that morning.¡±


    ¡°Asshole! What is more important than you bing the Crown Prince?¡±


    ...


    At the Shangguan family house.


    General Shangguan returned home, filled with anger after finding out that Shangguan Wan and Mu Sihan had divorced. ¡°He¡¯s about to be the Crown Prince, but you divorced him?!¡±


    General Shangguan had been caught up in a closed military exercise for the past month, and did not know what happened outside. If he knew about it earlier, he definitely would not let Shangguan Wan leave the Crown Pce.


    Mrs Shangguan and the three Shangguan sisters were seated on the sofa.


    Mrs Shangguan was not Shangguan Wan¡¯s and Shangguan Rao¡¯s biological mother, but their aunt. General Shangguan had slept with their aunt by mistake one night, which resulted in her giving birth to Shangguan Rui.


    Seeing that General Shangguan was furious, Mrs Shangguan got up to calm her husband down. ¡°Master, it¡¯s not easy for Wan Er too. Don¡¯t be so angry that you hurt your father-daughter rtionship.¡±


    General Shangguan pushed Mrs Shangguan away, walking in front of Shangguan Wan. He stared directly at her. ¡°Was it you or the Fourth Prince who suggested the divorce? If the Fourth Prince was the one who suggested it, he¡¯s definitely forgetting that we helped him before. I won¡¯t let him off!¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes were calm and indifferent. ¡°I suggested it!¡±


    A loud pnded on Shangguan Wan¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Master, why did you hit Wan Er?¡± Mrs Shangguan pulled General Shangguan back. Although she was staring at Shangguan Wan with heartache, and was speaking for her, she was gloating a little with what had happened.


    General Shangguan was someone who practiced martial arts and with his p at Shangguan Wan, her face started to swell up very quickly.


    Shangguan Wan merely remained seated, her eyes fixed on the floor as she remained indifferent.


    After a second, she caressed her burning cheek, lips smirking coldly. ¡°After I got married to him, it¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t get any benefits from him. We merely married because of the alliance. He¡¯s about to be the Crown Prince already, if you go and seek trouble from him, it would only be bad for the Shangguan family!¡±


    Shangguan Wan stood up from the sofa, looking into General Shangguan¡¯s red eyes. She smiled faintly, ¡°I was the one who suggested the divorce, which is why I didn¡¯t ask for any alimony from him. I only wanted Little Xingxing.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Also, I already asked the Queen to allow me to go and guard the Yukou Border after Little Xingxing¡¯s condition is better. If there is nothing important, I will not return to the Capital anymore.¡±


    ¡°Unfilial child!¡±


    Shangguan Wan stared at her furious father, the adrenaline from getting revenge shing in her eyes.


    To her father, his daughters were just tools for him to gain something.


    Since they were young, when had Raorao and her ever gotten fatherly love from him?


    Shangguan Wan smirked coldly, keeping her back straight as she walked by General Shangguan Wan withrge strides.


    Looking at her furious father, Shangguan Rui moved forward to hug his arm. ¡°Father, Sister doesn¡¯t like the Fourth Prince and divorced him, but you can still send your other daughters into the pce!¡±


    General Shangguan stared at Shangguan Rui, who was filled with anticipation, his eyes gleaming. ¡°You want to be the Princess Consort?¡±


    ¡°Father, I have always admired the Fourth Prince. I couldn¡¯t show myself properly because of Sister, but now that the Fourth Prince is single, can I be with him?¡±


    General Shangguan stared at Shangguan Rui, waving his hand. ¡°He didn¡¯t fall for your Sister, so what makes you think that he would fall for you? That¡¯s enough, your sister is right. Let¡¯s end this nicely, so we are still friends in the future. Don¡¯t do anything and affect the rtionship between our families!¡±


    Shangguan Rui pursed her lips, unable to understand where she lost to Shangguan Wan!

 Chapter 671 - Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 671: Freedom</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In a bar ringing with heavy metal music.


    Everyone was dancing crazily on the dance floor, shaking their heads dry from their sweat.


    In the middle of the night, a masked woman dressed in a ck long dress walked into the bar.


    She sat in front of the bar table, knocking the bar table with her fingers. ¡°A cocktail please.¡±


    The woman attracted the attention of several men the moment she entered.


    It was not because her figure was extremely attractive, but it was because of the Queen-like aura emanating from her. The moment she sat on the high chair, there seemed to be a unique aura fixed around her that made people fear her.


    Her ck dress was simr to that of a cheongsam, with high slits at the side that showed a hint of her slender long legs. Her healthy skin tone sparkled charmingly under the rainbow lights in the bar.


    The bartender ced the cocktail in front of her, as the woman moved her fiery red lips, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When she was done with the cocktail, a daring male came forward to approach her. ¡°Beautiful, can I can treat you a ss of alcohol?¡±


    The woman smirked coldly, ignoring the male as she drank a few more sses of alcohol before she got up to walk towards the dance floor.


    ¡°Beautiful, want to dance together?¡±


    The man tried to put his arms around the woman¡¯s slender waist, only to have his wrist grabbed by the woman in the next second.


    The man did not think that this slender and frail looking woman would be so strong. She merely grabbed him, but he felt like his wrist was about to break.


    ¡°Do you still want to dance together?¡±


    The man was in so much pain that he was sweating cold sweat, as he hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°N-No.¡±


    The woman let go of the man¡¯s wrist, striding towards the dance floor instead.


    Staring at the woman¡¯s voluminous figure, the man was still thinking about her restlessly, but did not dare to do anything about his thoughts anymore.


    Some women were roses with thorns. They were beautiful, but if one wanted to pluck them, they would only injure their hands.


    ...


    In a VIP private room on the second floor of the bar, facing the dance floor directly.


    On the wine-colored leather sofa, several outstanding young and rich men were sitting and chatting casually.


    ¡°Brother Yanfeng, I thought that I wouldn¡¯t see you for the time being because you were grounded. Will you be alright foring out secretly like this?¡± A man hugging a sexy woman, asked the handsome man sitting in the middle of the sofa.


    Ye Yanfeng leaned back against the sofa in azy manner, crossing his long legs elegantly. His fingers were swirling the wine ss in his hands, his devilishly eyes fixed on the beautiful figure dressed in ck downstairs.


    Noting that Ye Yanfeng was not speaking, the youngd followed his gaze and looked downstairs. ¡°Yo, there¡¯s a new girl here tonight. Although she¡¯s wearing a mask, but with that figure, she should be a beauty.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked up, pouring the entire ss of liquid into his mouth.


    ¡°Tsk, I didn¡¯t think she would be so fierce.¡± The youngd saw the woman chasing the daring man that approached her away. ¡°With her moves, she¡¯s probably practiced martial arts before!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng smirked, sparked with interest. ¡°Do you know who she is?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± The youngd was immediately interested. ¡°Could it be someone we know?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy enough to know yet.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yanfeng, you¡¯re keeping me in suspense. You¡¯re bing meaner.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng put down the wine ss, his slender fingers supporting his handsome chin as he narrowed his eyes at the woman who just stepped foot on the dance floor.


    He never knew that she had a side like this too.


    He thought that she only knew how to follow the rules and wield knives and guns.


    Her annoying skirt was tied up high, revealing her proportionate and slender legs. No one could tell that she had given birth before. She wore a wig tonight, and although a mask covered arge portion of her face, her exposed lips and chin was still beautiful enough to attract attention.


    Her ck long hair, fiery red lips, charming figure and cold aura caught everyone¡¯s attention in the blurry lights.


    Ye Yanfeng watched as a tall and handsome Caucasian man approached her to start dancing with her.


    She did not reject the man.


    Following the loud music, the two of them danced closely to each other, the scandalous and intense moves building adrenaline in both of them.


    The handsome blond man wrapped his arms around her agile and slender waist, while she ced her arms on the man¡¯s shoulders. The two of them got closer, and closer to each other...


    Screams, whistles and shouting surrounded them.


    Under the influence of alcohol, all of the men and women hadpletely lost themselves in this crazy night or moving, twisting bodies.


    The handsome blond man that pulled Shangguan Wan into his embrace stared at her, his gaze so strong like a deep ocean that wanted to swallow her.


    In the private room upstairs.


    The youngd tsked when he watched the couple dance so promiscuously downstairs. ¡°Sh*t, I didn¡¯t expect to see such a flirtatious dance that¡¯s so exciting, even my heart is thumping with adrenaline...¡±


    A loud bang interrupted the youngd¡¯s unfinished words.


    Ye Yanfeng suddenly got up to kick the nearest table. The alcohol, wine sses and fruit tters on the table immediately fell to the floor. The shattered shards from the wine sses and sttered wine on the floor made the women sitting near Ye Yanfeng pale, screaming loudly.


    Everyone in the room instantly looked towards Ye Yanfeng.


    They watched as his tall figure stood up, casting a dark and intimidating shadow over where he was standing. His handsome face that made him look like he walked out of aic, was currently so dark and dangerous that it made the people around him shiver in fear.


    He put on a baseball cap, before he put on a face mask and walked out of the private room.


    The dangerous and cold aura exuding from him was so strong that no one dared to approach him, or ask him anything.


    It was only when the room¡¯s door was mmed shut that the rest dared to breathe.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? He was really scary just now.¡±


    ¡°Right? It felt like he was going to kill someone.¡±


    Only the youngd stared at the dance floor in deep thought.


    Could it be that Brother Yanfeng was angry because of that woman on the dance floor?


    Indeed, his guess was confirmed within the next few minutes.


    ...


    It had been very long since Shangguan Wan let go of herself like this. The strong alcohol burned within her body, feeling like her heart had died and turned stagnant.


    Finally, she could say bravely that she did not want to be a sacrificial object anymore.


    She would rather die on the battlefield than to be an object used in exchange for things again.


    Her father¡¯s p had woken her uppletely.


    Enough was enough. She had done enough for the Shangguan family in the past years.


    She felt an enthralling sense of freedom.


    ¡°Beautiful, do you want to go to the hotel with meter?¡±


    Shangguan Wan stared at the handsome blond man with dazed eyes, smiling charmingly. ¡°That would depend on you. Can you conquer me?¡±


    ¡°The thing I like to do best is to conquer beautiful girls... Ow!¡±


    Before the handsome blond man could finish speaking, he received a strong punch to his face suddenly.


    The handsome blond man waspletely unprepared for it, as he staggered a few steps back in shock.


    The original adrenaline pumping dance floor immediately turned into a huge mess.


    Several people were scared by the sudden violence in front of them, as they started to scream and scurry to run away.


    Shangguan Wan stared at the man who punched the blond man the moment he arrived, and almost at the same time, the man looked at her.


    His eyes were as dark as a devil¡¯s.

 Chapter 672 - Late Night Sweetness

    <h4>Chapter 672: Late Night Sweetness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    On the loud and messy dance floor, Shangguan Wan met Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes just like that.


    Shangguan Wan had drank a few sses of cocktails, and after dancing so crazily for a while, her head hurt terribly, as if it was going to explode. It was especially worse due to the loud mass of screaming around her.


    Ye Yanfeng was wearing a baseball cap and a face mask, revealing only his pair of pretty but devilish eyes.


    Shangguan Wan shook her head, thinking that she had seen the wrong person.


    However, within a while, her slender wrist was grabbed strongly by him.


    He pulled her arm, dragging her away from the dance floor.


    It took Shangguan Wan a few seconds before she started to follow behind him


    Behind them, the handsome blond man¡¯s voice suddenly exploded out, ¡°You want to leave after hitting someone?¡±


    The moment the handsome blond man finished speaking, several tall men dressed in ck suits suddenly appeared from all corners and swarmed towards them.


    Shangguan Wan saw the small logo sewn on their ck shirts, freezing immediately for a second.


    They were mafia from Mexico.


    Shangguan Wan hurriedly turned back to look at that handsome blond man.


    Earlier, with the adrenaline from the exciting dance and alcohol, she did not notice the blond man¡¯s dressing.


    It was only now that she realized that the handsome blond man might be the mafia¡¯s young master.


    Shangguan Wan moved her eyes away, towards the man beside her with a furrow on her eyebrows. ¡°The person you offended tonight is not someone from an easy background.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng narrowed his devilish eyes, a cold and dangerous aura exuding from him, his eyes filled with arrogance and pride. ¡°What am I afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Their skills are not that of normal people. Even the both of us together are not able to fight against them properly.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng tightened his grip on Shangguan Wan¡¯s wrist, leaning towards her to whisper by her ears. ¡°If we want to arrest the thieves, we arrest their leader first. With the two of us working together, I don¡¯t believe that we won¡¯t be able to make it out of this.¡±


    As Ye Yanfeng spoke, he nced up at the private room on the second floor.


    Seeing that he was in trouble, the youngd upstairs wanted toe down to help, but Ye Yanfeng raised his hand, gesturing for him to not do anything.


    This issue could not turn into a bigger one, he was still grounded after all.


    If someone caught him here, it might be used against him.


    Seeing the ruthlessness and dangerousness in Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes, Shangguan Wan smirked with her fiery red lips,ughing coldly. ¡°Why would I work with you? I came out to hunt for a man tonight, this handsome blond man is quite my type...¡±


    Before she could finish, the man¡¯s grip on her wrist tightened even more.


    The strength he was using felt like he wanted to smash her wrist into pieces.


    Shangguan Wan furrowed her eyebrows in pain, struggling to shake his hand over. However, he said coldly, ¡°If you dare say those things again to make me angry, I will kill that man right now. If the matter gets known to the public, the both of us can go down to hell together!¡±


    Shangguan Wan was so angry she was starting to turn pale. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng stared at Shangguan Wan with red eyes, an unnoticeable gentleness exposed in his eyes. His fingers caressed against Shangguan Wan¡¯s smooth and fair skin.


    Suddenly being touched like that by his fingers, Shangguan Wan felt like she had been electrocuted. She immediately took two steps back, though she was pulled back towards him once more.


    The bodyguards dressed in ck were already surrounding the two of them.


    The handsome blond man was standing not too far away from them. He wiped the blood by the corner of his lips that appeared from Ye Yanfeng¡¯s punch, the flirtatious look he had on when he was dancing was gone, as he revealed a strong and fierce aura instead.


    ¡°Sir, there is also a firste-first-serve basis when ites to getting a girl. I was the first to find this maskeddy. What, did you think I was easy to bully so you hit me the first thing after you came?¡±


    Blood-thirst was apparent in the blond man¡¯s dark tone.


    Shangguan Wan cursed in her heart. It was one of the rare times she was able toe out to rx, yet she was caught in such a situation...


    Both sides could not be offended.


    But, it was clear that she was more unwilling to be in contact with the mafia. She pursed her lips tightly, unconsciously holding onto Ye Yanfeng¡¯s hand. She whispered to him, ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to get their leader, let¡¯s storm out of this directly instead!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng nced at Shangguan Wan. ¡°You¡¯re indeed the daughter of a General, your courage is really rming!¡±


    The blond man noticed the two of them whispering to each other, impatience appearing on his face. ¡°Give me the beautifuldy and kneel down and kowtow to me three times, then I¡¯ll let you off.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng smirked, ¡°Let¡¯s talk after you catch me!¡±


    With that said, both Shangguan Wan and him struck towards the bodyguards surrounding them at the same time.


    The two of them coordinated rather well with each other, standing together to attack and defend against the bodyguards blocking their way. When the fight got too intense, Ye Yanfeng carried Shangguan Wan while Shangguan Wan¡¯s long legs kicked rapidly at the bodyguards¡¯ faces. The bar was immediately filled with moans of pain.


    The two of them finally managed to get a path void of any bodyguards that led to the entrance of the bar.


    Noting that the two of them were good at fighting, and were able to escape to the bar¡¯s entrance, the blond man¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape, go after them!¡±


    Shangguan Wan was pulled by Ye Yanfeng, turning back to nce at the people chasing them as they ran.


    Noting that the bodyguards were catching up to them, she furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°My car is in the car park.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng turned around to take a nce at the situation behind them. ¡°There¡¯s no time to go get your car.¡± There just happened to be a teenager riding a motorcycle stopping in front of the bar¡¯s entrance, and Ye Yanfeng immediately pushed the teen away, lifting his leg over the motorcycle. ¡°Hurry and get on!¡±


    Shangguan Wan jumped aboard hurriedly. The moment she was seated stably, the motorcycle immediately roared off like a shooting star.


    When the teen whose motorcycle was taken understood the situation, he cried out with a sad face. ¡°My bike! My bike!¡±


    The blond man chased out of the car with his men, his expression extremely ugly when he noticed that the two of them had escaped on a motorcycle. ¡°Go and get the cars!¡±


    After the blond man got into his car to chase after them, the teen whose motorcycle was stolen was nning to report this to the police, only to feel a tap on his shoulder.


    The youngd that was drinking with Ye Yanfeng in the private room earlier passed a wad of cash to the teen. ¡°Is this enough for your bike?¡±


    The teen stared at the thick wad of cash, his expression brightening immediately. ¡°It¡¯s enough!¡±


    ...


    The teen¡¯s motorcycle was just bought, and was a lot faster than the normal motorcycles. At the same time, it could only carry one person, which was why Shangguan Wan had no choice but to hug the man riding the motorcycle tightly.


    With the high speed, the strong wind, and the traffic lights, Shangguan Wan was in a daze as she smelled the strong masculine scent on the man.


    The man¡¯s hat was blown away during the process, his short hair swaying in the wind. His shirt was also whipping out from the wind, hitting her cheek from time to time.


    She must be drunk. If not, why did she feel that Ye Yanfeng was less annoying than usual?


    Shangguan Wan brushed her fingers through her long hair, messy from the wind. She looked behind her to see that the blond man had caught up to them in his sports car.


    She patted the man¡¯s broad shoulders. ¡°Speed up! They¡¯re almost catching up to us!¡±


    Hearing her shout into his ears so enticingly, Ye Yanfeng felt his mind nk out for a second. The noisy roads around them seemed to be blocked from his mind, his ears, heart and breathing all focused on the woman behind him.

 Chapter 673 - Reckless Entanglement

    <h4>Chapter 673: Reckless Entanglement</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Yanfeng nced at the rearview mirror of the motorcycle.


    When he saw a few luxurious sports cars giving chase behind, a trace of wildness and coldness shed past his eyes, exuding a daunting charm in the interchanging of light and shadow. ¡°Hold on tight.¡±


    Shangguan Wan scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    She had just finished speaking when he elerated suddenly, and drove the motorcycle down an alley.


    The alley was narrow and difficult to navigate through, there were obstacles on both sides from time to time and almost hit Shangguan Wan¡¯s body


    She cried out in horror and her hands grabbed his slim and toned waist tighter.


    At this moment, their bodies were even closer.


    She was wearing a tight fitting long ck dress that highlighted her figure. Being so close, he could feel her softness, her heartbeat...


    He was distracted and the motorcycle almost hit the garbage can in front.


    When Shangguan Wan saw this, she shoved his shoulders hard. ¡°Keep your eyes on the road, what are you thinking?!¡±


    He swerved and the motorcycle barely missed the garbage can.


    Shangguan Wan was uneasy from his driving skills, her heart was in her mouth and her stomach tumbled.


    Roaring out of the alley, the motorcycle flew over the stairs.


    Shangguan Wan sped her hands around his waist tightly, her face against his back. When the motorcycle leaped down, she held down her scream.


    This was even more dangerous and thrilling than the battlefield.


    The blonde handsome man seemed to bepeting with them, and soon caught up again. Ye Yanfeng rode the motorcycle to a highway with a high traffic flow.


    The motorcycle wove through the traffic at a high speed. On several asions, Shangguan Wan thought that he would run into the car next to him, but he just passed it. He was driving very fast, and gradually, the group of cars of the blonde handsome man were shaken off by him as they were blocked by other cars.


    Looking at the neon lights, buildings and cars moving constantly past them, Shangguan Wan loosened her hold on Ye Yanfeng¡¯s waist and cupped her hands on her mouth, shouting, ¡°Ah!!!!!¡±


    She felt like she was riding a roller coaster, the speed and sense of thrill made her feel extremely excited and delighted.


    From when she was young, she was cautious in her words and actions, and followed her father¡¯s instructions properly.


    She had never been so indulgent before.


    She looked at the man in front of her. His ears were blown until they were slightly red by the wind and in the darkening night, it looked somewhat cute.


    Shangguan Wan could not stop herself and reached out to touch his ears.


    The man who was concentrating on riding the motorcycle did not expect that she would touch his ears and he shivered suddenly, almost making them fall. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and when the motorcycle stopped, his long legs were on the ground.


    The car behind them almost did not brake in time and barely missed knocking into them.


    The owner of the car lowered his car window and shouted at them in a mad panic.


    Ye Yanfeng started the motorcycle again, ignoring the car owner who was still cursing them from behind, and sped away.


    After a distance, he shouted at the woman behind him, ¡°Why did you suddenly touch my ears?¡¯


    Shangguan Wan saw that his ears were even redder than before and she wondered. ¡°I¡¯ve also been blown by the wind but my ears are not red. Why are yours so red?¡±


    Shangguan Wan reached out her hands and looked up at the stars in the night sky. ¡°It¡¯s so refreshing!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression turned dark.


    Could he say that it was because of the softness of her chest pressing against his back that made him restless?


    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Shangguan Wan patted the back of the man¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re not Ye Yanfeng, right? I heard that he¡¯s been confined recently!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes darkened.


    This woman must be drunk.


    When she was not drunk, she was colder in front of him and not so talkative! And she would never have pressed herself against him!


    After all, in her heart, he was as hateful as a cockroach!


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng wanted to use the scandal to attack Sihan. Hahaha, actually he did not know, me and Sihan...¡±


    Suddenly, arge truck sped by and the sharp whistle made Ye Yanfeng missed what Shangguan Wan said.


    After therge truck drove away, Ye Yanfeng nced at the woman behind and saw that her gaze was dazed, a smile was on her lips and he frowned. ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    Shangguan Wan huped. ¡°I said, Ye Yanfeng can¡¯t win Sihan!¡±


    Anger burst out from Ye Yanfeng. If possible, he really wanted to kick this woman down.


    Do you think you¡¯re great because you¡¯re drunk?


    Do you think you can speak up for your ex-husband in front of me because you¡¯re dunk?


    ¡°But I won¡¯t need to see that mad and perverted man Ye Yanfeng soon!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s heart jumped and his expression darkened. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you, who asked you to look like Ye Yanfeng.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng was speechless.


    Getting off the highway, Ye Yanfeng found an inconspicuous alley and stopped.


    The aftereffects of the wine and having going at a high speed for so long made Shangguan Wan¡¯s stomach feel queasy.


    Ye Yanfeng saw her pale face and helped her down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you...¡± Before he could finish, he suddenly heard a vomiting sound.


    Ye Yanfeng saw that she had vomited on him and his face turned green.


    ...


    They had not brought their identity cards with them.


    Ye Yanfeng had to find a hotel nearby, said some nice things to the owner and paid a little more money before they got a room.


    Shangguan Wan was dizzy and went to take a bath. After her bath, she flopped onto the bed and fell asleep.


    After Ye Yanfeng had taken a bath, he looked at the woman on the bed and he sat by the bed, turning her over.


    Looking down at her sleeping face, he looked slightly dazed.


    He had lived on that memory for so many years.


    She said that she was not the woman he knew.


    He did not believe it.


    His fingers caressed her face uncontrobly.


    He suddenly realized that she was much more lovely when she was asleep than when she was awake.


    When she was awake, she was cold and did not say anything nice to him.


    His fingers moved from her eyes, to her nose and finally to her lips.


    Slowly tracing the shape of her lips.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he could not help himself, lowering his head to kiss her.


    She seemed to be slightly ufortable and groaned. His eyes turned dark and he could not help himself, prying open her mouth and reached inside, sucking her tongue.


    Her lips were soft and after brushing her teeth, there was a faint fresh scent that lingered in her mouth.


    A soft feather seemed to have crossed over his heart, making the sensory cells in his body cry out.


    Shangguan Wan, you¡¯re treating me like this, but I still can¡¯t forget about you!


    What should I do with you?


    Thinking of her indifference and her cruelness to him, he kissed her even harder.


    He seemed to be using this kiss to return all the suppressed emotions from within him.


    Shangguan Wan felt the oxygen in her lungs diminishing and she opened her mouth, wanting to breathe, but her lips were blocked roughly.

 Chapter 674 - Parent-Child Activity

    <h4>Chapter 674: Parent-Child Activity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Shangguan Wan could not help but frown and opened her blurry eyes, looking at the man who was kissing her. She blinked, and pushed him away with a splitting headache. ¡°Ye Yanfeng, why are you here?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng was pushed away from her lips but his face was still very close to her, his hot breath spilling onto her face and seeing her eyes turning dark he asked, ¡°Wan¡¯er, what did you call me just now?¡±


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng!¡±


    Hearing her unkind tone towards him, Ye Yanfeng suddenlyughed.


    That kind ofughter came from the bottom of his heart.


    Was there something wrong with this man?


    She must be drunk and dreaming. If this was real, Ye Yanfeng would not haveughed like a child.


    ¡°Why are you always hovering around me like a ghost? And even appearing in my dreams?¡± Shangguan Wan clenched her hands into fists and hit him hard on the chest.


    Ye Yanfeng smirked. ¡°The more you don¡¯t like it, the more I¡¯m going to appear.¡±


    Although she did not like him, at least she was not shouting another man¡¯s name.


    If she said Ye Sihan, he did not know what he would have done.


    He pressed down on her shoulders, a cold smile on his lips and pressed them against her lips again. He was a kissing expert, who knew how many women he had kissed. He was so experienced that it was difficult to resist.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s head was dizzy and heavy and she thought it was a dream. Although the man she hated most was kissing her in her dream, she did not feel that annoyed or disgusted.


    Unlike his previous forceful kisses, this time he was surprisingly gentle.


    He was sucking her lips and tongue, sucking at her sweetness and fragrance.


    His kisses moved down from her lips, along to her exquisite and sexy corbones then to her slender round shoulders. Shangguan Wan¡¯s body turned weak and slightly hot under his strong hold and heated kisses.


    The effect of the alcohol made her dizzy, but her body was the most honest.


    His kissesnded on her t stomach and stopped there for a few seconds.


    And then they continued downwards.


    ...


    Shangguan Wan woke up in a fit of weightlessness.


    Opening her eyes, she looked at the unfamiliar ceiling and then turned towards the window.


    The sky was already turning bright.


    She sat up in bed with her temples throbbing.


    The nket slid from her body and she looked down hurriedly.


    She was wearing a clean sleep robe, her chest was clean and there were no marks left behind after sex.


    She got up from bed.


    After a few steps, there were no difort between her legs.


    Just that her waist was somewhat aching.


    There was no one else in the room except her.


    She went to the bathroom with some doubts swimming around in her mind.


    Standing under the shower, her whole body flushed slightly red when she thought of that shameful dream.


    Did she really meet Ye Yanfeng yesterday?


    They seemed to be chased by the mafia and then he brought her to the hotel?


    He was the kind of person who would rape her when she was awake, but he let her offst night?


    Shangguan Wan lifted her legs and did not feel any pain.


    Did he think it through and give up on her?


    No matter what, this was a good thing for her.


    ...


    Inside the Prince¡¯s pce.


    The butler looked at Lin En, the leader of the guards, who insisted on going into the Fifth Prince¡¯s room and he said respectfully, ¡°Captain Lin, our Young Master has a temper when he wakes up in the morning. If you barge in now, you will anger him.¡±


    ¡°Butler, I¡¯ve received news that His Highness may have went out secretlyst night. If you continue to stop me, I¡¯ll have to report to the Queen and put out an order to investigate this matter.¡±


    The butler had no choice but to open the door.


    Lin En went into Ye Yanfeng¡¯s room and frowned when he saw that Ye Yanfeng was not in bed. ¡°It seems like the one who almost caused a car ident on the highwayst night really was His Highness.¡±


    ¡°Cap Lin, who are you talking about?¡± The bathroom door was suddenly opened and Ye Yanfeng, wearing a bathrobe with his hair wet, came out.


    Lin En frowned when he saw Ye Yanfeng suddenly appearing. ¡°Your Highness is here?¡±


    ¡°Of course, or else where can I be? The Queen asked me to repent at home, I couldn¡¯t possibly leave without permission.¡±


    Lin En looked at the handsome and devilish man who looked like he came out of aic, and he saluted him apologetically. ¡°I¡¯ve wronged Your Highness.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng took a towel and wiped his hair which was still dripping wet and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Last night someone caused a disturbance in a bar in the city and triggered a conflict. Both parties were involved in a chase on the highway and almost caused a car ident. Last night, I happened to be at the police station and watched the surveince video with the police. The man and woman on the motorcycle looked a little like Your Highness and the Young Lady of the Shangguan family... It¡¯s a misunderstanding, I ask Your Highness not to take offence. The Young Lady of the Shangguan family has just separated from the Fourth Prince and she has applied to the Queen to be stationed at Yukou border, so it is impossible for her to be involved with Your Highness.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng did not pay much attention to Lin En¡¯s words but when he heard Lin En¡¯sst sentence, the hands wiping his hair stopped.


    ¡°What did you say? Shangguan Wan wants to be stationed at Yukou border?¡±


    Lin En looked at Ye Yanfeng, whose handsome face had turned dark, and the doubts he had dispelled resurfaced.


    If there was nothing between them, why did His Highness¡¯s expression change?


    ¡°Yes, the Queen has agreed and from what I know, if there is no major event in the Capital, Miss Shangguan will not return.¡±


    The towel in Ye Yanfeng¡¯s hands dropped to the ground.


    His handsome face seemed to have turned dark like a storm was approaching, and a cold smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Good, very good.¡±


    When the butler saw Ye Yanfeng¡¯s unusual expression, he reminded him softly, ¡°Young Master, please rest, I¡¯ll bring Captain Lin out first.¡±


    ¡°Scram, all of you!¡±


    After the butler took Lin En out, Ye Yanfeng punched the wall with a dark and cold expression.


    A crack appeared on the hard wall by his punch. It was enough to see how much strength he had used as his knuckles became bloody.


    Butpared to the pain in his hand, his heart seemed like it was torn apart.


    That woman was so cruel.


    Going to Yukou border and not returning to the Capital.


    But who could stop her since she had the Queen¡¯s assent?


    ...


    The weekend.


    Nan Zhi woke up early in the morning.


    She took out the parent child outfit she had bought at the mall yesterday.


    After putting it on for Xiaojie, she kissed his forehead. ¡°Mommy will be there on time at nine o¡¯clock.¡±


    Xiaojie smiled brightly and nodded. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, will you being with Daddy? Remember to let him wear the parent-child outfit!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    The Royal Academy.


    When it was nearly nine o¡¯clock, most of the children¡¯s parents had arrived.


    Only Xiaojie stood alone at the door of the ssroom.


    Xiaojie lowered his head and looked at the parent child outfit he was wearing, and his dark eyes turned bright again.


    Pretty Zhizhi must have had trouble getting Daddy to wear the parent and child outfit...

 Chapter 675

    <h4>Chapter 675: Untitled</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ever since Xiaojie transferred to the Royal Academy, he had taken the limelight from a child called Xi Ziwen in the ss.


    It was not that Xiaojie was high profile, but he was taller than the other children, sensible and good-looking, and all the girls who had originally liked Xi Ziwen, all ran to like Xiaojie.


    Xiaojie was slightly aloof and did not like those girls.


    One of the girls called Mengmeng, was Xi Ziwen¡¯s favorite girl.


    A few days ago was Mengmeng¡¯s birthday and she wanted to invite Xiaojie over to her house to eat her birthday cake, but Xiaojie refused. Because of this, Mengmeng cried for a long time.


    Xi Ziwen hated that Xiaojie had made Mengmeng cried and in school, he hated him more and more.


    Seeing that Xiaojie¡¯s parents had note yet, Xi Ziwen went up to him andughed. ¡°Ye Jie, our Daddies and Mommies are all here, your Daddy and Mommy aren¡¯ting, are they?¡±


    Xiaojie furrowed his eyebrows and ignored Xi Ziwen, who he did not get along with.


    Xi Ziwen moved his handsome face in front of Xiaojie. ¡°I heard that your Daddy divorced. Is he going to find a stepmother for you again?¡±


    Xiaojie¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°Xi Ziwen, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Your Daddy is a prince. I heard from my Daddy and Mommy that he needs to get permission from the Queen if he wants to get married. Your Daddy won¡¯t marry your Mommy, he will find a stepmother for you! Haha, a stepmother will give birth to a younger brother and then Ye Jie, you will be an abandoned and pitiful creature no one wants!¡±


    Xiaojie¡¯s little hands clenched into fists and his pretty and handsome face turned cold.


    Xi Ziwen stuck out his tongue at Xiaojie. ¡°Ye Jie, are you very angry? If you are then hit me! My Daddy and Mommy are in the ssroom, if you hit me, they will help me but you don¡¯t have any help. Aren¡¯t you a pitiful creature?¡±


    ¡°Xi Ziwen, I promised my Mommy not to fight in school. If you want to PK with me, let¡¯s do it at the yground after school.¡±


    Xi Ziwen huffed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to PK with a pitiful creature who doesn¡¯t have the love of his Daddy and Mommy.¡±


    ¡°The pitiful one is you. You are the one who doesn¡¯t dare to PK with me!¡±


    His Pretty Zhizhi loved him more than anyone else and Daddy was also good to him too. It was just that he was busy recently. He knew Daddy would not find a stepmother and have a baby brother.


    If he were to have a baby brother, it would also be with his Pretty Zhizhi.


    Xiaojie lowered his head and looked at the parent-child outfit he was wearing. He believed that Pretty Zhizhi and Daddy would definitelye.


    Xi Ziwen thought that with Xiaojie¡¯s temper, he would beat him up, then he would let his Daddy, Mommy and teacher teach him a lesson.


    He did not expect Xiaojie to resist it and even want to have a fight with him alone. He knew that Xiaojie was making rapid progression in taekwondo ss. If he fought with him one on one, he would definitely lose.


    ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t argue with a pitiful creature. I¡¯m going to find my Daddy and Mommy!¡±


    Xiaojie turned and nced at the ssroom. Most of the children¡¯s parents had arrived and even if some children¡¯s fathers were not there, their mothers were present.


    He was the only one whose Daddy and Mommy did note.


    The parent and child activity would be held in the park. The teacher came over and asked with a kind smile, ¡°Xiaojie, didn¡¯t your parentse?¡±


    Xiaojie nodded. ¡°They promised they woulde, they will definitelye.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give your mommy a callter. Let¡¯s line up and go on the bus, okay?¡±


    Xiaojie nodded his head in silence.


    The teacher asked the children to line up and Xiaojie and Xi Ziwen were the tallest among the boys, so they stood at the back.


    ¡°Ye Jie, why are you even here? I think you don¡¯t have to line up and get on the bus since your Daddy and Mommy did note. Why don¡¯t you just read a book in the ssroom? Don¡¯t you usually like to read?¡±


    Xiaojie looked at Xi Ziwen coldly. ¡°After school ends in the afternoon, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the yground.¡±


    Xi Ziwen¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Who wants to fight with a pitiful creature whose doesn¡¯t even have parents that want him.¡± Then, Xi Ziwen shouted, ¡°Teacher, Ye Jie wants to fight me after school!¡±


    When Xi Ziwen¡¯s parents, who were walking in front, heard this, they came over in a hurry. ¡°Who wants to fight our Wenwen?¡±


    Xi Ziwen pointed at Xiaojie. ¡°Him!¡±


    Xi Ziwen¡¯s mother expression changed and she pointed at Xiaojie. ¡°No wonder our Wenwen says that there was someone bullying him in school. So it was you? We¡¯re here now and you still dare to say this? If we were not here, we don¡¯t know how you would bully our Wenwen!¡±


    Xi Ziwen¡¯s father pulled his wife back, saying in a low voice, ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend them with their status, just give him a warning.¡±


    Xi Ziwen¡¯s mother nced at the ssroom and saw that Xiaojie¡¯s parents were not here. It was clear that he was a child who was not loved.


    Since he was not loved, what was there to be afraid of?


    He was just an illegitimate son.


    ¡°Apologize to our Wenwen, or I¡¯ll not let the matter rest!¡±


    The teacher came to mediate between them when Xi Ziwen started to cry suddenly, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, not only did Ye Jie bully me, he also bullied Mengmeng.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, he even bullied a girl.¡± Xi Ziwen¡¯s mother was furious. The finger she was pointing at Xiaojie was almost poking into his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m telling you to apologize, do you hear me?¡±


    Xiaojie¡¯s face was tensed and he pursed his lips, not saying anything. Suddenly, he pushed Xi Ziwen¡¯s mother and ran to the door.


    Xi Ziwen¡¯s mother almost fell and her body trembled in anger. ¡°Look at this rude child! He even dares to push an adult, no wonder his parents don¡¯t love him.¡±


    ¡°Who said his parents don¡¯t love him?¡±


    Suddenly, a deep and cold voice sounded from the ssroom door. Xiaojie, who had run to the door, did not notice and identally bumped into the man.


    He looked up and saw a familiar face.


    His ss-liked eyes suddenly lit up, and tears filled his beautiful and clear eyes.


    He did not cry because of Xi Ziwen¡¯s family bullying, but when he saw his Daddy arrive, he felt slightly choked up.


    Xiaojie knew that Daddy was busy with work and could not always be with him, but he was really happy that Daddy coulde to the parent and child activity with him.


    And not only that, Daddy was wearing the parent and child outfit Pretty Zhizhi bought!


    Xi Ziwen¡¯s parents were shocked when they saw Mu Sihan suddenly appear. Especially Xi Ziwen¡¯s mother, her eyes fixed on the man who was wearing an English-style round neck sweater and a pair of casual pants.


    This was her first time seeing Xiaojie¡¯s father in school.


    He looked taller in person than on TV, his face more well-defined and his facial features were deep-set as if it was carved. He had an inherent aura, which belonged to the strong air of a person with high status.


    He bent down and lifted Xiaojie from the ground with one arm.


    Looking at him striding into the ssroom with his long legs, all the parents and children became silent.

 Chapter 676 - Xiaojie’s Mommy Is Like A Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 676: Xiaojie¡¯s Mommy Is Like A Fairy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan¡¯s deep and dark eyes swept through the crowd and finallynded on Xi Ziwen¡¯s parents. There was no change to his expression and his eyes only swept through the people, but there was a chilly feeling to it.


    Xi Ziwen¡¯s mother¡¯s legs trembled and realized that the aura of the Fourth Prince in person was really overpowering.


    It was the kind of aura and dignity that only those in high positions could possess.


    Xi Ziwen¡¯s father pushed his wife and said with an indignant face, ¡°Clean up the mess you created.¡±


    Xi Ziwen¡¯s mother thought Xiaojie was an illegitimate son who was not loved. She did not expect that the Fourth Prince woulde in person and even wear the same parent and child outfit as Xiaojie.


    Although the Xi family was also a rich and powerful family in the Capital,pared to the royal family, their status was iparable.


    As the saying goes, it is better to offend the rich than the powerful.


    What¡¯s more, the Fourth Prince was rich and powerful.


    Those who can suit his actions to the appropriate time are only considered wise. Xi Ziwen¡¯s mother put on a bold face and bowed to Mu Sihan. ¡°Your Highness, I said the wrong thing, I will never do that again. Please forgive me this time!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face was tensed, he did not look at Xi Ziwen¡¯s mother, his dark eyes were on Xiaojie. ¡°Brat, what do you say?¡±


    Xiaojie was not a narrow-minded person. Although Xi Ziwen¡¯s mother was harsh with her words, she was wrong. He was loved by his Daddy and Mommy and he was not a rude child.


    ¡°The teacher, ssmates and their parents are still waiting. Let¡¯s not waste time because of this small matter.¡±


    He was so young, but so sensible. Like that, Xiaojie won the praise of many parents!


    When going to the yground to take the bus, Xiaojie held Mu Sihan¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s Pretty Zhizhi? Why didn¡¯t shee with you?¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted his eyebrows slightly, his eyes dark. ¡°She¡¯s not here yet?¡±


    Xiaojie shook his head. ¡°I thought she would being with you.¡± Xiaojie¡¯s big, ck eyes looked at the parent and child outfit on Mu Sihan. ¡°Didn¡¯t Pretty Zhizhi pass the outfit to Daddy?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his sexy, scarlet lips and said coldly, ¡°She asked the Qiao family¡¯s butler to send it to me. Follow the teacher to the bus, Daddy will give her a call.¡±


    Mu Sihan took out his phone from his pocket and called Nan Zhi.


    The call went through but nobody answered it.


    Mu Sihan frowned and his eyes turned dark.


    This woman, reminded him repeatedly that no matter what he had to be punctual for his son¡¯s parent and child activity. But not only did she note, she was not picking up her phone.


    Mu Sihan called Yi Fan to ask him to contact the Qiao family¡¯s butler and see where she went and if something had happened to her.


    Getting onto the bus, Mu Sihan found where Xiaojie was sitting.


    Several girls were standing beside Xiaojie. ¡°Ye Jie, your Daddy is so handsome! He is even more handsome than Xi Ziwen¡¯s Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Of course, because Ye Jie is more handsome than Xi Ziwen. Ye Jie¡¯s Daddy looks like him, so he is naturally handsome!¡± Another girl piped up adoringly.


    When several parents around heard their conversation, they could not helpughing.


    Xiaojie could not help lifting his lips slightly. ¡°It¡¯s my Mommy who looks like me. No, I mean I look like my Mommy a little more.¡±


    ¡°Wow, then your Mommy must be as beautiful as a fairy!¡±


    Hearing someone praising Pretty Zhizhi, Xiaojie beamed, showing a smile like the children his own age, his eyes bright. ¡°Of course, if my Mommy is not beautiful, how can she make my Daddy like her?¡±


    When Mu Sihan heard this, his mouth twitched.


    Brat, how could he say that of his old man?


    Mu Sihan clenched his hand into a fist, put it near his lips and coughed.


    Several girls greeted Mu Sihan as ¡®Uncle Handsome¡¯ when they saw him and then returned to the arms of their parents.


    After Mu Sihan had sat down, Xiaojie looked at the door of the bus. Seeing that Nan Zhi was not here yet, his ck eyes seemed slightly disappointed. ¡°Daddy, will Pretty Zhizhi note?¡±


    Mu Sihan touched Xiaojie¡¯s head. ¡°No, she will definitelye since she promised you.¡±


    The bus drove out of the school and Nan Zhi did not get on.


    When the bus was approaching the park, Mu Sihan received Yi Fan¡¯s call. The Qiao family¡¯s butler told him that Nan Zhi had left for school very early.


    Mu Sihan had a bad feeling in his heart.


    If she hade to the school early, why hadn¡¯t she arrived?


    Did something happen to her?


    The bus stopped at the entrance of the park and Mu Sihan went to make a call after letting Xiaojie know.


    Xiaojie stood in line with the other children to get into the activity area.


    Xi Ziwen saw Xiaojie standing alone and went over, making a funny face. ¡°Even if your Daddy came, your Mommy didn¡¯t. Without your Mommy, you can¡¯t even participate in the activityter.¡±


    Xiaojie ignored Xi Ziwen. He believed that his Pretty Zhizhi would definitelye.


    Xiaojie turned around, not looking at Xi Ziwen.


    When Xi Ziwen¡¯s parents saw this, they pulled him to their side and warned him softly, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke Ye Jie any more. We can¡¯t afford to offend him with his status.¡±


    Xi Ziwen said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Ye Jie was an illegitimate child at home? You also said that there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡±


    Xi Ziwen¡¯s father covered his mouth. ¡°Stop saying nonsense. If Ye Jie¡¯s motheres today, he won¡¯t be an illegitimate child any more.¡±


    ¡°What if his mother doesn¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯te...¡±


    Before Xi Ziwen¡¯s father could finish speaking, he suddenly saw a slender figure running over from the entrance of the park.


    The woman had her hair in a bun, showing her whole face. Her forehead was full, her skin fair, facial features beautiful and delicate. She was wearing the same English-style round neck sweater Mu Sihan and Xiaojie was wearing and a pair of ck tights underneath. From a distance, her legs were slender and long, her body proportions were so good that even simple clothing would look fashionable on her.


    ¡°What are you looking at so fixedly?¡± Xi Ziwen¡¯s mother red unhappily at her husband, and followed his gaze. She frowned when she saw the beautiful figureing over.


    Was that Ye Jie¡¯s mother?


    Why did she still look so young? She was like a university studenting out of campus.


    The other time she had read her news on Weibo. Although she was pretty, to think that this woman was even more charming in person.


    That figure and appearance did not look like someone who had a child at all!


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m sorry. Mommy¡¯ste...¡±


    When Xiaojie saw Nan Zhi, he leapt into her arms excitedly. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I knew you woulde!¡±


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s our darling¡¯s first parent and child activity, Mommy will definitelye.¡±


    ¡°Daddy has been here a long time already! He¡¯s over there.¡±


    Nan Zhi followed the direction of Xiaojie¡¯s finger and saw the tall figure with his back towards them standing under a big tree.


    A trace ofplexity shed past her almond-shaped eyes

 Chapter 677 - Coldness

    <h4>Chapter 677: Coldness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Perhaps feeling Nan Zhi¡¯s gaze, Mu Sihan, who was calling Yi Fan to ask him to check if Nan Zhi had an ident, turned around. They were several meters apart and their gazes were intertwined together.


    Mu Sihan seldom wore clothes in colors other than ck and white. Today, he was wearing the English-styled round neck sweater which was red and checkered. However on him, it did not look strange and he even looked younger, like a big boy.


    He took his phone and put it into his pants pocket, then walked towards Nan Zhi and Xiaojie.


    Almost all the parents and children were looking towards them.


    The man was tall and handsome, the child cute and lovely and the woman young and beautiful. Standing together, they looked like a beautiful painting, easily attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Mu Sihan came up to Nan Zhi in a few big steps and looked at her with dark eyes.


    Seeing her seemingly well, his gazended on her face. He was about to ask her why she did not answer her phone when he saw that her eyes were slightly red and swollen like she had cried and he frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nan Zhi met Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes for a few seconds, and said brusquely with an unreadable expression on her beautiful face, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Mu Sihan frowned even more.


    He could feel that she had something on her mind.


    But she was unwilling to tell him.


    Xiaojie tugged at Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi¡¯s hands. ¡°Daddy, Pretty Zhizhi, the teacher wants us to gather.¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled at Xiaojie. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Mu Sihan looked at her, she turned away, as if she was not willing to look at him even a second longer.


    This woman!


    What the hell was going on?


    ...


    The main purpose of the parent and child activity organized by the academy was to allow parents know more about their children while they were busy with their work, and to improve the rtionship between parents and their children.


    ¡°The first game is a three-legged race.The parents from every family will tie their adjacent legs together with rope and run from the starting line to the finishing line. The family who reaches the finish line first wins. And the children will cheer for their parents by the side!¡±


    After saying the rules of the game, the teacher gave out a red rope to each family.


    Six families were in one group. Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi were in the same group as Xi Ziwen¡¯s parents.


    ¡°My Daddy and Mommy have been married for many years. They have good chemistry and will definitely beat your Daddy and Mommy!¡± Xi Ziwen dered.


    Xiaojie ignored Xi Ziwen and clenched his hands into fists, doing a cheering gesture to Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi.


    Mu Sihan stood beside Nan Zhi, ncing at the woman who had her eyes lowered and seemed to be thinking about something. He bent down to tie their ankles together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush when we¡¯re walking, listen to my instructions...¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed coldly.


    Mu Sihan looked at her slightly serious and cold expression and he frowned. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked up at the sky, her expression mild. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s finish the activity!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s sexy lips pursed unhappily.


    Perhaps he had gotten used to her being affectionate, he was upset when she suddenly turned cold.


    His handsome face was tensed and was exuding unhappiness from head to toe. But the woman beside him ignored it.


    At that moment, the teacher gave the signal and the game started.


    Nan Zhi wanted to perform well and not embarrass Xiaojie, but the man beside her was like trying to make trouble, deliberately not keeping up with the rhythm when they were halfway through, causing her to lose her bnce and the two of them fell to the ground.


    They rolled several times on the ground.


    Mu Sihan was below and Nan Zhi on top.


    Their bodies were pressed against each other tightly. It was slightly awkward and intimate.


    Nan Zh¡¯s eyshes fluttered and she wanted to get off the man¡¯s body but she had forgotten that their ankles were still tied together and before she could stand properly, she fell into the man¡¯s arms again.


    ¡°Ye Jie, your Daddy and Mommy are so loving, are they going to kiss?¡± The other parents had already reached the finishing line, only Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi were lying on the grass and hugging each other intimately.


    When Xiaojie saw this, he covered his eyes.


    It was so embarrassing that he could not bear to watch!


    ...


    Mu Sihan looked at the woman who had fallen into his arms and he huffed. ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight and you¡¯re so anxious to hug me?¡±


    He lifted her chin and his handsome face approached her. If it was before, she would have flushed red but this time, she had no reaction.


    She got up from his body and untied the red rope on their ankles.


    ¡°Can you be more seriouster? If you hadn¡¯t held us back, we wouldn¡¯t have fallen.¡±


    Looking at her serious expression, Mu Sihan narrowed his deep dark eyes slightly. ¡°ying hard to get?¡±


    Nan Zhi thought of the call she received in the morning and her heart felt like it was stung and the pain spread through her body.


    She closed her eyes and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Mu Sihan did not say anything.


    They put a lot of effort in the next game for the sake of Xiaojie.


    But, other than necessary exchanges, they ignored each otherpletely.


    Mu Sihan was angry at her cold attitude.


    This morning was very important to him but at the risk of annoying the Queen, he persuaded the Queen to push the designating of the Crown Prince to tomorrow, but she treated him this way.


    The next few games, because they went all out and had some chemistry, they became the winner in the end.


    Xiaojie stood on the stage and received a big red flower and a cute robot.


    Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi looked at the little one smiling so brightly and the corners of their lips lifted up too.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tall body leaned against Nan Zhi and when he touched the back of her smooth and delicate hand, he could not help but taking her hand into his.


    Nan Zhi struggled but could not break free so she let him hold her. She did not look at him, her eyes were on their son. ¡°You haven¡¯t been with Xiaojie for a long time. I may be a little busy the next few days, can you stay with him?¡±


    ¡°What are you busy with?¡± His calloused fingers rubbed on the back of her hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t the broadcasting station let you take a few days off?¡±


    Nan Zhi drew her hand back and looked at him with aplicated look. ¡°Mu Sihan, if Old Mr Bai can¡¯t help you be the way you used to be, will you do something bad to him?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips, his eyes darkening. ¡°I told you before, if he can develop the antidote, he will be fine.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes turned slightly red.


    ¡°The activity is over. I have something on so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Without waiting for Mu Sihan to say anything, Nan Zhi went forward to let Xiaojie and the teacher know before walking away.

 Chapter 678 - She Went into A Hotel With Another Man

    <h4>Chapter 678: She Went into A Hotel With Another Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    On the way back to the Royal Academy, Xiaojie looked at the silent Mu Sihan and asked, ¡°Daddy, did you have a fight with Pretty Zhizhi?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s long and slender fingers were drumming rhythmically on his knees, his handsome face looked somewhat dark. ¡°No, how was her mood this morning?¡±


    Xiaojie wrinkled his forehead as he tried to recall, his eyes bright. ¡°She was fine in the morning, she even kissed me! But when she left just now, she didn¡¯t kiss me.¡±


    Mu Sihan pinched Xiaojie¡¯s delicate face. ¡°How many times do you want her to kiss you in a day to be satisfied? I didn¡¯t even get any kisses.¡±


    Xiaojie bared his teeth cheekily. ¡°Who asked Daddy to always make Pretty Zhizhi upset? Recently, you¡¯re busy with work and even ignored me, let alone Pretty Zhizhi.¡±


    Mu Sihan held Xiaojie¡¯s soft and small hands, pulling him into his embrace and said in a low voice, ¡°Daddy¡¯s busy because I want to give you a home.¡±


    Xiaojie nodded, though he did not fully understand what his Daddy meant.


    ...


    Soon after leaving the Royal Academy, Mu Sihan returned to the office.


    After finishing his work on hand, he met an important foreign guest in the afternoon.


    It was nearly five o¡¯clock after their conversation and Mu Sihan asked his secretary to book a room in the hotel.


    He called Yi Fan and asked him to take Xiaojie back to Crown Pce.


    After the call, he saw Nan Zhi¡¯s number in his call log and his finger hovered over her name.


    But thinking of her coldness that morning, his finger went to the home button instead of calling her.


    ...


    In the hotel.


    Mu Sihan took two officials and an interpreter to receive the foreign guest.


    With his status, he was giving enough face to the other party by being willing toe for dinner in person, and with his handsome face, deep and sharp gaze, strong aura, he was not someone who would be presumptuous at the table.


    So after he had given a toast to everyone at the table, no one dared to ask him to drink, and could only keep drinking with the two officials.


    The two officials were slightly drunk and the atmosphere was good.


    The interpreter helped to trante for the officials of the two countries and from time to time, her gaze wouldnd on Mu Sihan who was seated at the head of the table.


    She could tell at one nce that His Highness was not in a good mood tonight.


    Although he usually did not smile, and had an air that kept people away, he would still show a little gentleness when receiving guests. Tonight, however, he had no trace of a smile on his face.


    He seemed preupied with something.


    The interpreter beckoned to the waiter and said, ¡°Pour a ss of warm water for His Highness.¡±


    When the foreign guest heard the interpreter¡¯s words, he smiled and said in his nativenguage, ¡°Interpreter Ye is so considerate. I heard that His Highness has divorced and is now single. Interpreter Ye should seize this opportunity.¡±


    Thenguage of the foreign guest was not a universal internationalnguage and was difficult to understand. The foreign guest thought Mu Sihan did not understand, since most of the time, it was Ye Mi who was doing the interpreting..


    But he did not expect that a deep and cold voice sounded as he had just finished speaking, using thenguage of their country to reply, ¡°Interpreter Ye has no chance as I have a girlfriend.¡±


    The foreign guest and Ye Mi both were stunned.


    The foreign guest reacted first and said in an embarrassed tone, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just a casual remark, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Mu Sihan stood up and nodded slightly. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll be taking a call outside.¡±


    Mu Sihan went out of the room and leaned against the wallzily, taking out his phone and yed with it on his slender fingers.


    Ye Mi came out and saw the side profile of the handsome and cold man. She lowered her head and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Your Highness, I actually... don¡¯t mean anything by it, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s hand that was not ying with the phone was in his pants pocket, and he said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you mean anything or not, but...¡± Mu Sihan looked sideways at Ye Mi, who was in a professional outfit and had a good figure. ¡°You don¡¯t have to trante for me in the future. Find a male recement.¡±


    Ye Mi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Your Highness, is there anything I did not do well or...¡± Before she finished her words, she seemed to have thought of something and she frowned. ¡°Is it because of that Miss Nan?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Seemingly unwilling to say anything more to Ye Mi, Mu Sihan straightened his body and went outside with his phone in hand.


    Ye Mi looked at the man¡¯s cold back and she ran after him, a hint of unwillingness in her voice. ¡°Your Highness, I am conscientious and careful, and have not done anything wrong. I will not transfer my post. Even if you have a noble status, there¡¯s no reason for you to transfer me away for no specific reason, unless I have made a mistake!¡±


    Mu Sihan ignored Ye Mi and strode away.


    Just as he was approaching the hotel lobby, he suddenly stopped.


    When Ye Mi saw this, a light shed past her arrogant eyes. She hurried up and said when she was two steps away from him, ¡°Your Highness, I really have no feelings for you. I just want to do my job well. If you transfer me away, my colleagues in the Foreign Ministry willugh at me...¡±


    Before Ye Mi could finish her words, she suddenly found that Mu Sihan was not listening to her but was looking at the hotel lobby with a dark look.


    Ye Mi aso looked over and she saw the Miss Nan she had mentioned earlier, wearing a white shirt and walking beside a thin man in a fisherman¡¯s cap.


    Their pace was quite fast. Nan Zhi¡¯s head was turned to the side slightly and was talking to the man beside her.


    The man was wearing a cap and the brim of the cap covered most of his face, except for his delicate chin and good-looking lips.


    Although his face could not be seen clearly, the only features exposed out were enough to see that the man was good-looking and his aura was by no meansparable to that of ordinary people.


    They did not notice they were being observed and walked quickly to the elevator.


    Ye Mi saw that the man in front of her had his hands clenched tightly into fists.


    ¡°Your Highness, the guests are still waiting, let¡¯s return to the room.¡± Ye Mi looked at the man¡¯s cold and menacing expression and cautiously reminded him.


    Mu Sihan did not seem to hear Ye Mi¡¯s words and after Nan Zhi and the man went into the elevator, he strode towards the elevator.


    The elevator went up to the tenth floor and stopped.


    Mu Sihan took the other elevator and went up to the tenth floor. Just then, a service staff passed by and Mu Sihan asked with a dark expression, ¡°Which room did the young woman and the man in the fisherman¡¯s cap enter just now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir. ording to the hotel¡¯s regtions, we can¡¯t disclose any information about our guests.¡±


    Mu Sihan did not make it difficult for the service staff. He went back down to the lobby to find the manager and the manager naturally knew who he was, not daring to show any neglect. ¡°Your Highness wants to look at the surveince video?¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed in agreement with a dark expression.


    In the monitoring room, Mu Sihan asked the manager to show the video of the corridor on the tenth floor a few minutes ago.


    That damned woman and the man in the fisherman¡¯s cap had gone into the same room.

 Chapter 679 - She Didn’t Leave All Night

    <h4>Chapter 679: She Didn¡¯t Leave All Night</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan paused the surveince video and stared at the image of Nan Zhi and the man entering the room together.


    The man¡¯s figure, chin and lips were not unfamiliar to him.


    Gu Sheng.


    F**k! Gu Sheng hade from the vige to the Capital? He was too bold, wasn¡¯t he afraid that the SSS group would find him and make him vanish forever?


    Not only that, Gu Sheng snatched his woman away as soon as he came out!


    Damn it! Damn it!


    The hotel manager saw that Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was so dark like ayer of frost was covering it, he shrunk back in fear and asked hesitantly, ¡°Your Highness, are you all right?¡±


    Mu Sihan closed his eyes and spat out coldly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The hotel manager looked at his tensed face and was shocked. His Highness did not seem like he was alright at all!


    Mu Sihan came out of the monitoring room and went to the room Nan Zhi and Gu Sheng had entered on the tenth floor.


    He lifted his hand, wanting to pound on the door, but then his hand fell by his side again.


    He had never imagined a fearless person like him would have a moment of cowardice. He was afraid that after beating down the door, he would see something he could not ept.


    He reached into his pants pocket and took out his phone.


    He called her phone.


    The phone rang for a long time and just when he thought no one was going to answer, the woman¡¯s slightly hoarse voice picked up. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at the tightly closed door, his gaze cold. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Qiao castle,¡± the woman replied without hesitation.


    Mu Sihan could feel the blood in his body turning cold and bing like ice.


    There was no warmth in his eyes, like ice in the cold months of a treacherous winter.


    In the background, he could hear the low murmur of a man¡¯s voice. It was too muffled so he could not hear the words clearly.


    ¡°You have a man beside you?¡±


    She was silent for a few seconds before she replied, ¡°It¡¯s my uncle.¡±


    Mu Sihan did not say anything and hung up the phone.


    There was no more hesitation and he turned around with no expression and left.


    Ye Mi had seen what had happened from where she was standing in the corner. After Mu Sihan took the elevator down, she took the other elevator and followed after him.


    Mu Sihan returned to the room and this time he was no longer silent and drank with the foreign guests.


    As Ye Mi sat by the side, she continued to look at Mu Sihan, frowning when she saw him down the alcohol. ss after ss, he seemed to have no intention of stopping.


    She really did not understand, with the Fourth Prince¡¯s status and looks, he could have any woman he wanted. Why did he like a promiscuous woman?


    So what if that woman was good looking? It wasn¡¯t like there was anything else outstanding about her!


    Was it worth His Highness doing this for her?


    It was nearly ten o¡¯clock in the evening when the dinner ended.


    Ye Mi did not know how much Mu Sihan had drunk, but when a person was in a bad mood, it was easier to get drunk. As he staggered out, it was was Ye Mi who supported him.


    He pushed Ye Mi several times, but was unable to push her away. The face in front of him seemed to morph into Nan Zhi one moment, then Yi Fan the next.


    Ye Mi helped him into the car and then went back to the hotel to get a ss of sober-up tea.


    He was leaning against the seat, his eyes slightly closed and his face tensed. Ye Mi did not know if he was asleep or not and said cautiously, ¡°Your Highness, here¡¯s some sober-up tea. You¡¯ll feel better tomorrow.¡±


    The man ignored her.


    It was silent in the car.


    Refusing to be deterred, Ye Mi held out the cup in front of Mu Sihan again. ¡°Your Highness...¡± Before she could finish, the man suddenly lifted his hand and knocked over the cup in her hand, spitting out a callous word, ¡°Scram.¡±


    Ye Mi had always been arrogant and had never suffered such grievances. She lowered her eyes and said with a slightly choked voice, ¡°Your Highness, I have no feelings for you. I hope that as a leader, you will be able to be scrupulous in separating public from private matters, and not transfer your emotions towards me.¡± After speaking her mind, she got out of the car.


    Mu Sihan lowered the car window and leaned his tall body against the seat.


    Tilting his head, he looked at the tenth floor of the hotel and his eyes darkened.


    After a while, the chauffeur nced behind through the rearview mirror. ¡°Your Highness, do you want to leave now?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips. ¡°Wait.¡±


    This wait extended until the middle of the night.


    There were fewer and fewer people entering and leaving the hotel.


    But the woman did note out.


    Mu Sihan lit a cigar and puffed away with his eyes narrowed, his handsome face in the smoke seemed even colder than usual. ¡°Start the car.¡±


    ...


    In the hotel, Room 1022.


    Nan Zhi sat by the bed, frowning in concern at the pale and unconscious Ling¡¯er lying on the bed.


    Gu Sheng came over and patted Nan Zhi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°She may not wake up tonight, go and rest on the sofa first.¡±


    Nan Zhi buried her face in her hands and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    Nearly an hourter, the thick and long eyshes of the girl on the bed fluttered slightly.


    When Nan Zhi saw this, a trace of relief appeared on her face. ¡°Ling¡¯er, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Ling¡¯er frowned and opened her eyes, wanting to get out of the bed, but there was a pain in her chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move around. The bullet in your right chest was only just taken out and the wound will take time to heal. Bai Ye said that you need to take care and have a good rest.¡±


    Ling¡¯er looked at Nan Zhi with her eyes red and her face as pale as a sheet. She gritted her teeth and shook Nan Zhi¡¯s hand away, turning her face to the side.


    Tears flowed out from the corner of her eyes andnded on her temples.


    Seeing Ling¡¯er like this, Nan Zhi bit her lip, tears filling her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Ling¡¯er, I heard from Brother Gu Sheng that Old Mr Bai passed away. I think there is something suspicious in this matter. It might not be what you thi©`¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could finish her words, Ling¡¯er interrupted her coldly with tears rolling down her cheeks. The innocent girl from before seemed to have matured overnight and there was sadness and anger in her eyes. ¡°Not what I think it is? Then, what is it, Sister Nan? He sent two people to the vige and forced my Master to hand over the antidote to restore his desires. If my Master was not able to develop this antidote, he would ask people to...¡±


    The tears in Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyesnded on her lips and she tasted the bitterness, not able to finish her sentence. Master was the most important person in her life. He had always been there for her, taking care of her all this time. She had always depended on him. With Master by her side, she was willing to stay in the vige and never leave.


    <i>Master...</i>


    But no one had expected that his kindness in saving a person had cost him his life in the end.


    Ling¡¯er¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Master... Master, you said that you would let me stay by your side forever. Why did you leave me?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the sobbing Ling¡¯er and her heart felt like it was gripped tightly by an invisible hand.


    Gu Sheng heard Ling¡¯er¡¯s crying and hurried in from the living room.


    ¡°Ling¡¯er!¡± Gu Sheng stood by the bed, bending over to wipe the tears off Ling¡¯er¡¯s face. Master¡¯s death was a fatal blow to Linger. Her despair had left her lifeless to the point she wasn¡¯t even able to walk. ¡°Have you forgotten what Master said when he left? Remember that he told you to live well. Being so agitated, do you want to throw your life away?¡±

 Chapter 680 - Believe Him!

    <h4>Chapter 680: Believe Him!</h4>


    While Nan Zhi was participating in Xiaojie¡¯s sports day in the morning, she had asked Qiao Yanze to send a helicopter to the vige.


    Bai Ye followed and brought Gu Sheng and Ling¡¯er over. On the helicopter, Bai Ye had operated on Ling¡¯er and taken out the bullet.


    That morning when Nan Zhi had received Gu Sheng¡¯s call in the morning and learned that something had happened to Old Mr Bai, she did not expect the situation would be so serious.


    Efforts to revive Old Mr Bai were futile. Even if it was Bai Ye, he was unable to bring him back from the gates of Hell.


    When the shooting happened, Gu Sheng was collecting herbs on the mountain and did not know what had happened.


    Nan Zhi checked them into the hotel and waited for Ling¡¯er to wake up.


    Mu Sihan called her and she lied that she was in the Qiao¡¯s castle, because she did not know how to face him before the matter was clear.


    But in her heart, she had never doubted him. She knew that he wasn¡¯t an ungrateful man who would kill the person who had saved his life!


    She knew that there were threats and coercion in his personality, but he would never never be so cruel as to kill Old Mr Bai.


    Hearing Ling¡¯er use of Mu Sihan, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart pulled together tightly.


    Since Ling¡¯er was so agitated, if she defended Mu Sihan, it would only make Ling¡¯er feel that she and Mu Sihan were on the same side.


    Things had to be made clear first.


    Under Gu Sheng¡¯sforting words, Ling¡¯er gradually calmed down.


    She allowed Gu Sheng to help her sit up and even though her wound hurt, she still gritted her teeth and looked at Nan Zhi with tear-filled eyes, saying with her voice slightly hoarse, ¡°Sister Nan, I know you don¡¯t believe that it was Mr Mu, but I remember the person who shot me and Master very clearly. I can draw it for you.¡±


    Ling¡¯er¡¯s long and wet eyshes fluttered. ¡°Brother Ah Sheng, help me get a piece of paper and pen.¡±


    Gu Sheng frowned. ¡°You need to rest.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to rest. Once I closed my eyes, all I see is Master¡¯s face full of blood...¡±


    Gu Sheng understood Ling¡¯er¡¯s pain. He sighed and gave her a piece of paper and pen.


    Ling¡¯er¡¯s face was pale and she clenched her teeth, drawing the portraits of the two men who had threatened Master.


    Ling¡¯er handed her finished portrait to Gu Sheng, having him pass it to Nan Zhi. ¡°Sister Nan, the person on the right was the one who killed my Master with the gun. If I, Bai Ling¡¯er, am lying, I am willing to be struck by lightn©`¡±


    Nan Zhi got up quickly, covering Ling¡¯er¡¯s mouth, her eyes wet. ¡°Ling¡¯er, I believe you. I believe you didn¡¯t lie, but please believe me. I will investigate all of this properly for you.¡±


    Taking the portrait, Nan Zhi went out of the bedroom and into the living room. She took a picture of the portrait and sent it to Qiao Yanze.


    ¡°Uncle, help me find out if these two people are working for the Fourth Prince!¡±


    After sending the message, Nan Zhi went back into the room. Ling¡¯er had alreadyid down.


    The tears in her eyes were still rolling down from the corner of her eyes, soaking one corner of the pillow. She was looking at the ceiling with nk eyes, murmuring with a hoarse voice, ¡°Bastards... Those two men... in order to force my Master to develop the antidote, they drugged the food of the vige head and his family, then used their lives to threaten Master.


    ¡°Master is not someone to be threatened. He took me to the vige head¡¯s house, wanting to use his own abilities to detoxify the vige head¡¯s family but those two scoundrels took the opportunity to lock me and Master inside the vige head¡¯s house.


    ¡°Sister Nan, before removing the parasite from Mr Mu, Master had already told you the aftereffects of the procedure. Why did he stille and force my Master? My Master was not able to create the antidote and one of the men took out a gun and killed Master. If Brother Gu Sheng had not arrived in time, I would have been killed too...


    ¡°Are the lives of us ordinary people so worthless in his eyes?¡±


    Nan Zhi held Ling¡¯er¡¯s cold and trembling hand and her heart was extremely upset. She believed that Mu Sihan would definitely not use such cruel methods to have Old Mr Bai and Ling¡¯er killed.


    After all, if he killed them, the antidote would never be developed.


    But if it really wasn¡¯t Mu Sihan who had sent those people, why did they do it?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mind became a mess of chaotic thoughts that spiraled out of control.


    Ling¡¯er was badly injured and deste over everything that had happened. After mumbling to herself for a while, she fell asleep.


    Gu Sheng came over and patted Nan Zhi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll look after her, you can go and rest in the living room.¡±


    Nan Zhi rose with her eyes red and she looked at Gu Sheng. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the living room!¡±


    After sitting down in the living room, Gu Sheng poured a ss of warm water for Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi took a sip and said with her eyes lowered, ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, I don¡¯t believe that Mu Sihan sent people to kill Old Mr Bai.¡±


    Gu Sheng sped his hands together and ced it on his forehead, saying tiredly, ¡°I understand that you believe him, but everything is pointing towards him now. We need proof.¡±


    Nan Zhi licked her lips, wanting to say something when the notification of her WeChat rang.


    It was Qiao Yanze.


    ¡°The other time you were in jail, I was in contact with Ye Sihan and I¡¯ve seen those two men before. They are his close confidants.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s message made Nan Zhi¡¯s body stiffen.


    All the blood in her body seemed to flow backwards.


    Gu Sheng, who was beside her, also saw Qiao Yanze¡¯s message.


    His handsome face turned dark. ¡°His close confidants, hmm.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s fingers shook and she only came back to her senses after a while.


    Although it had been proven that it was Mu Sihan¡¯s close confidants who had killed Old Mr Bai, she still felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to ask him myself.¡± Nan Zhi stood up from the sofa.


    If she did not hear it directly from him, she would never believe that he could be such a cold and bloodthirsty man who would kill his benefactor.


    Gu Sheng pulled Nan Zhi back towards him. ¡°Going over there so recklessly, what if he harms you?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook off Gu Sheng¡¯s hand and stepped back, her eyes red. ¡°If he harms me, I can only say that I¡¯ve misjudged him. But if it wasn¡¯t him, there must be some kind of misunderstanding. I don¡¯t want you and Ling¡¯er to put the me on him.¡±


    Gu Sheng pursed his lips and his tall body followed Nan Zhi to the door. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Although he did not understand Mu Sihan and did not like him, his thoughts were the same as Nan Zhi on this matter.


    He felt that Mu Sihan was not such a vicious person. As for why his close confidants had killed Old Master Bai, it needed to be investigated properly!


    Nan Zhi shook her head. ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, I know you have good intentions, but if you go with me, it will only make him ufortable. You know that he is like a child and narrow-minded with rtionships.¡±


    Hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s words, an unspeakable sadness surged out from Gu Sheng¡¯s heart.


    He did not force her any more.


    ¡°Ask your uncle to go with you.¡±

 Chapter 681 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 681: Meeting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi did not call Qiao Yanze to ask him to see Mu Sihan with her.


    If Mu Sihan really wanted to harm her, there would have been a lot of opportunities for him to do so.


    She really could not link him with Old Mr Bai¡¯s death.


    Although he was cold-hearted and would get revenge on those who had hurt him, he would ever harm someone who had saved him!


    It didn¡¯t make any sense at all!


    She thought back on many things while driving to Crown Pce.


    Those who did not know him might misunderstand him, but she would never...


    When Old Madam Mu had died, everyone pointed at her but he had never doubted her.


    When she was thrown into jail by Qiao Yanrong, he had also tried to save her.


    When she was in trouble, he would believe and help her at all costs.


    Now that he was in trouble, how could she believe that he was a wicked man without even speaking with him? Without giving him a chance to defend himself?


    Although all the evidence pointed to him as the culprit, she would believe him as long as he said he didn¡¯t do it.


    She would trust him.


    It was just that when she thought of how Old Mr Bai, who was such a lovely and cute man, was killed and left Ling¡¯er all alone the world, she felt a pain in her heart.


    At the gate of Crown Pce. If it was before, when the guards saw her, they would let her in.


    But today, they stopped her.


    ¡°Sorry, Miss Nan. You can¡¯t go in.¡±


    Nan Zhi frowned. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Xiaojie.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Nan, we¡¯re just doing what we¡¯re told.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hands that were holding the steering wheel tightened. After a moment, she got out of the car and went to the guard post, looking at the guard. ¡°Is it the order of His Highness?¡±


    The guards kept silent.


    Nan Zhi pursed her pale lips unconsciously.


    She did not understand why Mu Sihan suddenly ordered the guards not to let her enter.


    Could it be that he was guilty and did not want to see her?


    No, it shouldn¡¯t be like that!


    ¡°I¡¯ll call him.¡±


    Taking out her phone, Nan Zhi called Mu Sihan.


    Although he could have already fallen asleep at this time, she had to ask about Old Mr Bai.


    The call got through but no one answered.


    After hanging up automatically, Nan Zhi called a second time but still there was no answer.


    ¡°Miss Nan, His Highness is not in a very good mood today. If you¡¯re looking for him, you shoulde back tomorrow!¡± One of the guards saw her trying to call and added helpfully.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips. ¡°Can you go in and report to him? I have something urgent to see him about!¡±


    The guard knew that Nan Zhi was Young Master Xiaojie¡¯s mother and was someone who would be the female owner of Crown Pce, so he did not dare to offend her. ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll go in and help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ...


    In Crown Pce.


    Mu Sihan was not asleep. He was standing in front of the window of the bedroom on the second floor, a cigar in his hand and puffing out smoke.


    The contours of his face were hidden under the dim lighting.


    The thin ck phone on the bedside table kept vibrating nonstop.


    But he did not look back.


    After the vibration faded, Yi Fan knocked on the door and came in.


    ¡°Young Master, the guard came to report just now that Miss Nan is at the gate.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly, his tall body was like s statue, unmoving and he had no reaction. It was as if he had not heard Yi Fan¡¯s words.


    If it was not for the smoke of the cigar between his fingers, Yi Fan would have suspected that he had fallen asleep standing up.


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Nan is here. Are you really not going to see her?¡± Yi Fan went behind Mu Sihan and nced out the window. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to rain.¡±


    Mu Sihan took a breath of the cigar and exhaled slowly, his eyes so dark that no light could enter. ¡°Do you think she would betray me?¡±


    When Yi Fan heard Mu Sihan¡¯s words, he was slightly surprised before shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think she would.¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked, his expression dark. ¡°What if she and her first love went into the same room and did note out, even by the time it waste in the middle of the night?¡±


    Yi Fan thought to himself.


    Did Miss Nan and another man went into the same room? Not only that, they did note out by the time it becamete in the middle of the night?


    But, his Young Master was so outstanding, did Miss Nan really liked someone else?


    ¡°Young Master, I think you might have seen wrongly. Miss Nan is not that kind of person.¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed coldly.


    Maybe she was not like that before, but now that he had no desire for her, she could not get satisfied, who knew if she would...


    Mu Sihan did not finish that thought. Even Yi Fan thought that she would not do that, why did he doubt her?


    But damn it, that didn¡¯t change the fact that she had lied to him. He cared more than he wanted to admit that she had lied to him.


    She was with Gu Sheng but said that she was in the Qiao¡¯s castle with Qiao Yanze.


    Why did she lie?


    Even if there was nothing between Gu Sheng and her, he was unhappy that she did not tell him the truth.


    After meeting with Gu Sheng, she came to find him. If he didn¡¯t want to see her, that meant he didn¡¯t want to see her!


    Yi Fan looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s tensed face. He knew not to say anything and left silently.


    Boom, boom.


    The deafening thunder sounded and heavy rain fell not long after.


    Mu Sihan flicked the ashes and looked at the raindrops hitting the window, his jaw clenched tightly, making him seem cold and sharp.


    It was raining so heavily. That woman should have went back!


    ...


    At the entrance gate.


    The guard looked at Nan Zhi, who refused to get into the car or go into the guardhouse to seek shelter for the rain and couldn¡¯t help but go back inside to look for Butler Yi again.


    Yi Fan was about to go to bed and frowned when he saw the guard looking for him. ¡°Surely Miss Nan isn¡¯t still outside?¡±


    ¡°Miss Nan is standing in the rain and is now soaked.¡±


    Yi Fan was shocked. ¡°I¡¯ll let Young Master know. Let Miss Nan take shelter in the guardhouse.¡±


    After the guard left, Yi Fan went to the master bedroom on the second floor.


    After knocking, Yi Fan pushed open the door. Looking at the tall figure who was still standing by the window, Yi Fan reported hurriedly, ¡°Young Master, Miss Nan has not left yet. The guard came to report that she is standing in the rain and insisted on seeing you.¡±


    Mu Sihan frowned and his expression turned fierce. Throwing the cigarette butt that was almost burned to the end into the ashtray, he strode downstairs immediately in his navy blue robe.


    Seeing him, Yi Fan knew that he was going out and quickly took an umbre. But when he chased after him, he could no longer see Young Master¡¯s figure.


    ...


    Nan Zhi stood in the rain for a while and saw a tall figure hurrying towards the gate.


    Like her, the man was soaked from top to bottom.


    When he was a few steps away from her, he suddenly stopped. The dim lighting and heavy rain made her unable to see his face clearly, she could only feel his cold and dark eyes ring at her and then he shouted angrily, ¡°Are you here to beg for forgiveness because you know it¡¯s wrong to go alone into the same room as Gu Sheng? If you cheated, don¡¯t ever think that I¡¯ll forgive you! Although I can¡¯t satisfy you now, you¡¯re my woman and even dared to cheat on me. I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.

 Chapter 682 - Light Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 682: Light Kiss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Originally, Nan Zhi had wanted to ask about Old Mr Bai seriously to Mu Sihan, but she did not expect him to question her usingly first.


    Not only that, what nonsense was he questioning her about?


    She cheated on him?


    Got into a room with Brother Gu Sheng?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s wet eyshes fluttered.


    She suddenly thought of how he had called her in the evening.


    He had asked her where she was and she had said she was at the Qiao¡¯s castle.


    She vaguely remembered him asking whether there was a man beside her, and how she had replied to him...


    W-Was he at that hotel too in the evening?


    Nan Zhi raised her hand and wiped the water droplets on her face as her thoughts ran in circles in her mind.


    If he was at the hotel and saw her getting into the room with Brother Gu Sheng, and was also the murderer who killed Old Mr Bai, he would not have let Brother Gu Sheng off that easily.


    He would not be questioning her that angrily.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pursed lips could not help lifting up.


    Great, it wasn¡¯t him! It really wasn¡¯t him!


    After Mu Sihan shouted at Nan Zhi, he realized that not only was she not exining herself, she was smiling in a silly way.


    He was furious.


    Spinning around, he stormed back inside, not wanting to say anything more to her.


    When the guard, who did not dare toe out and was hiding in the guardhouse, saw this, he could not help reminding Nan Zhi softly, ¡°Miss Nan, why are you still standing there in a daze? Chase after him!¡±


    Nan Zhi binked and patted her face with her hands to remind herself to calm down.


    She nodded at the guard. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mu Sihan was tall and his legs were long. Every step he took was fast.


    Nan Zhi almost had to jog to catch up to him.


    But, he quickened his pace every time she almost caught up to him. There was still one arm¡¯s distance between them.


    As they approached the gate, Nan Zhi panted and stopped, not catching up with him.


    Mu Sihan had already entered the porch and Nan Zhi shouted hoarsely, ¡°You¡¯re right, I did book a room with Brother Gu Sheng.¡±


    The man who was about to enter the living room, stopped. His furious eyes turned dark instantly and exuded a dangerous coldness.


    He took a few strides and stood in front of Nan Zhi again, his face tensed and dark. ¡°You even dare to admit it?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at him with her eyes red and then jumped into his arms without saying anything, her arms wrapping around his neck.


    It was apparent that Mu Sihan did not expect her to do this. His entire body stiffened, like he had been struck by lightning.


    Before he could react, he saw her raising her head as she said pitifully, ¡°Then smell me. See if I have the scent of another man on me.¡±


    Hearing her words, Mu Sihanughed bitterly.


    He reached out his hand, wanting to pull away the hands around his neck but the woman inteced her fingers together and clung onto him.


    The vein on Mu Sihan¡¯s forehead throbbed and his handsome face was cold. ¡°Remove your hands.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Mu Sihan ground his teeth together in frustration. ¡°You took a bath under the rain, how would the scent of another man still be on you?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at him and was suddenly silent.


    Looking at her reddening eyes, and slightly moving nose, Mu Sihan frowned. ¡°What, you¡¯re the one feeling miserable now?¡±


    Tears flowed out of Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes. Although there were raindrops rolling down her face, he could tell which was the rain and which was her tears.


    The sharp and fierce contours of his face loosened slightly but he still looked cold. ¡°Why in the world are you crying?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±


    She seemed to be putting her weight on the hands wrapped around his neck, making him lower his head, his hand holding onto her body. ¡°I only know that you and your Brother Gu Sheng were in that room for most of the night. What do you think I can think of, with a man and woman alone in a room?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s fan-like eyshes blinked and she stared at his deep dark eyes, not wanting to miss any emotions in his eyes. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t want to see me at night because you saw me and Brother Gu Sheng going into a room?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly, refusing to admit it.


    Nan Zhi looked at his arrogant and awkward expression and bit her lip, her voice softening under the sound of the rain. ¡°Mu Sihan, do you know why I was so cold to you today?¡±


    Mu Sihan frowned, obviously not wanting to guess blindly and stared fixedly at her with his dark eyes.


    Nan Zhi released the hold on his neck and closed her red eyes, saying hoarsely, ¡°Do you remember how I asked you what you would do if Old Mr Bai could not develop the antidote? Whether you would hurt him?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s sexy scarlet lips pursed into a straight line in an instant.


    If he had not taken to heart and thought much about it when she had asked him in the morning, he was giving it a lot of thought now.


    Especially since Gu Sheng hade to the Capital.


    Mu Sihan looked at the slender woman in the heavy rain, her body shivering from the cold and he turned around, walking into the pce without saying anything.


    Nan Zhi had no choice but to follow.


    When she went in, he was on the phone.


    After a while, Yi Fan came over. ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Contact Ah Li.¡±


    ¡°The signal in the vige is not good and it¡¯s already sote. They©`¡±


    ¡°Contact them.¡±


    After instructing Yi Fan, he turned and looked at the drenched Nan Zhi, his eyes dark. ¡°Take a bath upstairs and change your clothes.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at his dark eyes, an inexplicable beating in her heart.


    She moved towards him.


    About half a meter away, the man suddenly stretched out his long arm, pulling her into his embrace.


    Their bodies were wet and it was notfortable pressing against each other, but their hearts seemed closer to each other in that moment.


    He pinched her chin, lowered his head and his thin cold lipsnded on hers.


    He did not enter her mouth, only giving her a light peck on the lips.


    He patted her head and said in a deep and husky voice, ¡°Go and take a bath.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi went upstairs.


    She found a set of clothes she had left previously in Xiaojie¡¯s room. Then she took a bath in the bathroom in Xiaojie¡¯s room.


    The warm water fell from the top of her head and Nan Zhi¡¯s expression was slightly dazed thinking about what had happened today.


    If it was not on Mu Sihan¡¯s orders, then who?


    Ye Yanfeng?


    Since he did not make Mu Sihan fall from grace with the scandal, what cruel methods were he using now?


    But Old Mr Bai was innocent. What could he achieve by doing this?


    Of course, it was only her spection. Her mind was a mess and had no idea where the truthy.


    After her bath, she changed into a set of clean clothes and came out. ncing at Xiaojie who was fast asleep, she went out silently, not wanting to wake him up.

 Chapter 683 - Insecurities

    <h4>Chapter 683: Insecurities</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi went downstairs.


    Mu Sihan was no longer in the living room.


    Thinking that they were both caught in the rain, Nan Zhi went to the kitchen to find something to warm her up.


    Walking to the entrance of the kitchen, Nan Zhi was shocked to see a tall figure standing inside.


    Mu Sihan had already taken a bath and changed into loungewear.


    Under the soft orange light, he had his head lowered, cutting ginger shreds. His sleeves were rolled up, showing his firm and strong arms.


    Nan Zhi looked at his carve-liked handsome features and she swallowed a breath and held down the urge to cry.


    Although his status was high, she knew how difficult his situation was.


    Even if he did not kill a person, someone had died because of him. He must be feeling terrible.


    Her eyes filled with wet tears.


    She could not control her thoughts and went over, standing behind him.


    Her hands could not help but wrap around his lean waist.


    Feeling her close to him, the man¡¯s body stiffened slightly.


    He did not speak and continued the movements on his hands.


    He then soaked the shredded ginger into water.


    ¡°Okay, drink some ginger soup first.¡± He patted her hands that were around his waist and turned around to hand her the cup.


    Nan Zhi took the cup and the hot steam blurred her eyes.


    She drank a few mouthfuls and then passed the cup to him. ¡°You drink some too.¡±


    Mu Sihan had a hand in his pants pocket and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°I have a strong constitution, I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    He gestured towards the living room. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded.


    They sat on the sofa in the living room. Nan Zhi held the cup of ginger tea in her hands and tightened her hold slightly. ¡°Old Mr Bai was shot and Miss Ling¡¯er was also shot in the chest.¡±


    Mu Sihan frowned and a trace of coldness appeared in his dark eyes. ¡°What is their condition?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°Old Mr Bai is gone. Miss Ling¡¯er¡¯s condition is stable.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked up at a vacant direction, his eyes dark. ¡°Ling¡¯er and Gu Sheng said that it was my men who fired the gun?¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed softly and seeming to have thought of something. She put down the cup in her hands. ¡°Hold on.¡±


    She ran upstairs and switched on her phone that was now dry from the rain.


    Fortunately, the quality of the phone was good. Even after getting wet from the rain, it was still working.


    She ran back down and handed her phone to Mu Sihan. ¡°Look at these two portraits. Ling¡¯er said that the man on the right was the one who killed Old Mr Bai with the gun.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at the portrait of the two people and confirmed that it was his close confidants.


    But he pursed his lips and looked at Nan Zhi, his voice cold. ¡°I didn¡¯t give such an order.¡± Putting down the phone, his slender fingers pressed against his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy to that extent.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at him. ¡°I know.¡±


    If he was the kind of person who repaid kindness with ingratitude, she would never be with him again.


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes, his voice cold and firm. ¡°These two are my close confidants and won¡¯t betray me.¡±


    Nan Zhi heard the conviction in Mu Sihan¡¯s voice and was slightly surprised. She frowned and said, ¡°But Ling¡¯er saw them. Or did someone disguise as them?¡±


    Mu Sihan leaned his body against the back of the sofa. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Yi Fan gets in touch with them.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded.


    The heavy rain outside had already turned lighter.


    The ss window looked even brighter and cleaner after being washed by the rain.


    The two people in the living room were silent for a moment.


    Mu Sihan looked sideways at the woman who was an arm¡¯s length away from him, his gaze dark. ¡°Come over.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not move.


    Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why?¡±


    Nan Zhi red at him, her face tensed and seemed a little serious and cold. ¡°See, such a big thing happened. Ling¡¯er saw your confidant killing someone and I still choose to trust you.¡±


    Realizing what she was about to say, Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face froze and he coughed, turning his head and not looking at her.


    It was obvious the woman refused to give him any face and used him relentlessly, ¡°Even if you saw me and Brother Gu Sheng entering into the same room, you cannot suspect that me and him©`¡±


    The man interrupted her coldly before she could finish. ¡°I can believe you in other areas, but I feel upset whenever I think of Gu Sheng. Especially because you lied to me for him and told me you were with Qiao Yanze.¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lip. ¡°How was I to know that you were at the hotel.¡±


    The man¡¯s handsome face darkened. He reached out his arm and grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist, pulling her to his side.


    The fresh scent after his bath filled her nose. It was familiar and smelled good, making her heart beat wildly


    He held the back of her head, not letting her avoid his gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m a narrow-minded person when ites to rtionships. I don¡¯t like seeing you close with other men, especially Gu Sheng. If I could, I would strangle him to death so you would never see him again.¡±


    Seeing the man¡¯s domineering and aggressive gaze, Nan Zhi pouted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kick the door open then?¡±


    There was no way Mu Sihan would admit that he was afraid to see something he would not be able to ept.


    He would also not tell her that it was not only women who would feel insecure, men sometimes would too.


    Since he was young, he lived in a family where his parents did not love him. He had experienced the fickleness of human nature at a very young age.


    He believed that she would not betray him rationally, but deep inside, his heart could not help but worry and fear.


    ¡°So, from now on, you can only have me as the only man beside you. If you go to a hotel with Gu Sheng again, I¡¯ll never let the both of you off!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the man¡¯s dark expression. She should be the one who was angry, why was he the one getting angry?


    She lowered her eyes and exined in a soft voice, ¡°Ling¡¯er was in the room too.¡±


    ...


    Perhaps she was too tired or there was aforting air beside her, Nan Zhi fell asleep on the man¡¯s shoulder.


    Until a noise disrupted the peaceful silence.


    Nan Zhi opened her eyes, meeting with the man¡¯s dark and slightly bloodshot eyes. ¡°Is Butler Yi back?¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed in agreement. ¡°Ah Li¡¯s back too.¡±


    ¡°Is he the one who Ling¡¯er said pulled the trigger?¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded withwit his jaw clenched.


    Nan Zhi lifted her head from Mu Sihan¡¯s shoulder and looked towards the door.


    Yi Fan strode in with Ah Li.


    ¡°Young Master, Ah Li is back. There¡¯s no news about Ah Cheng yet.¡±


    Mu Sihan stood up from the sofa, looking sharply at Ah Li with his dark eyes. ¡°You shot Old Mr Bai?¡±


    Ah Li suddenly bent his knees and knelt down on the ground. ¡°Master, I did it on your order. You said that if Old Mr Bai couldn¡¯t develop the antidote, I was to take his life!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this.

 Chapter 684 - Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 684: Ruin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ah Li, who was kneeling on the ground, saw Mu Sihan¡¯s cold expression and he lowered his head, trembling in fear. ¡°Master, I did everything you asked me to do. Although I didn¡¯t get the antidote, I killed the old man as you ordered!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Ah Li, then at Mu Sihan.


    There was a sudden dizziness in her head and she felt the world spin before her eyes.


    Perhaps it was because she did not have a good rest, or it was because things were getting moreplicated.


    Hadn¡¯t Mu Sihan told her himself that his close confidants would not betray him? But if Ah Li really did not betray him, then was Old Mr Bai¡¯s death really rted to Mu Sihan?


    No, it couldn¡¯t be!


    Nan Zhi hugged her slim body with her hands. For a moment, she felt like she had fallen into an abyss. She did not know what the truth was anymore.


    But there was a voice in her heart that kept reminding her.


    Believe in Mu Sihan!


    Believe that he would not give such an order!


    Believe him!


    Mu Sihan¡¯s usually cold eyes seemed to light up with blue mes. He stared at Ah Li as if he wanted to burn him, his face tensed, showing his anger and aggravation.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When did Young Master give the order to kill Old Mr Bai?¡± Yi Fan pped the back of Ah Li¡¯s head.


    Ah Li lifted his head and looked at Yi Fan with red eyes. ¡°Butler Yi, I¡¯m Master¡¯s close confidant. When he gives me orders to kill, he will contact us personally and not ask you to convey it.¡±


    Yi Fan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Impossible. You betrayed Young Master. Tell me, whose orders did you receive?¡±


    Ah Li looked at Mu Sihan with his face pale. Mu Sihan had his dark eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze cold and sharp.


    Ah Li trembled with fear. ¡°Master, since you don¡¯t dare to admit that you gave such an order in front of Miss Nan, I will use my death to prove it!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyebrows moved and he spat out coldly, ¡°Yi Fan, pry open his mouth.¡±


    But it was toote. Ah Li bit the potassium cyanide capsule hidden in his teeth and a few secondster, he fell onto the ground, dead.


    Looking at the unexpected scene, Nan Zhi¡¯s blood turned cold.


    Her eyes were wide and the blood drained from her face. ¡°Did he kill himself by taking poison?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes were cold and his expression dark. He pursed his lips and said coldly, ¡°Yi Fan, take him away.¡±


    Looking at the person who was still alive a few moments ago, suddenly stop breathing, Nan Zhi¡¯s slender body swayed, before her eyes turned dark and she fainted.


    Mu Sihan quickly caught her before she hit the ground.


    ...


    The doctor came soon after.


    Nan Zhi had fainted because she did not have a good rest and had suffered a shock. Mu Sihan was relieved after the doctor had not found any other problems on her.


    He called Yi Fan to his study and nning to instruct him to investigate the truth of Ah Li killing Old Mr Bai, when his phone suddenly vibrated.


    Mu Sihan rejected the call when he saw that it was from Ye Fengjun.


    But very soon, Ye Fengjun called again.


    Mu Sihan frowned and answered.


    As soon as the call was connected, Ye Fengjun¡¯s shout could be heard. ¡°What the hell are you doing? Moving the designating of Crown Prince ceremony to today, then today something happens to you. Do you really want to give up on the throne of the Crown Prince already?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the news? It has been exposed that you sent your confidant to kill a man!¡± Ye Fengjun was burning with anger. ¡°What the hell are you doing, making trouble day and night. The Queen just ordered that the designating of the Crown Prince will be postponed!¡±


    After Mu Sihan hung up the call with Ye Fengjun, he opened his iPad and clicked on today¡¯s headlines.


    using content filled the headlines.


    ¡°The Fourth Prince suffered from a serious illness and was saved by a skilled master. After he was cured, he repaid kindness with ingratitude and sent his close confidant to brutally kill that skilled master!¡±


    There was also a recording.


    The contents of the recording were what Ah Li had said only that morning.


    Other than the recording, there was another video of the testimonies of the vigers from the vige.


    The vige head and his family were interviewed. ¡°We didn¡¯t expect that he would be the Fourth Prince of Country S. When he came to our vige to look for Old Mr Bai to treat him, he was well-dressed and courteous. Nobody expected that he was fiend in human skin. Old Mr Bai saved him, but that monster killed Old Mr Bai.¡±


    ¡°No one is above thew! We can¡¯t treat it like nothing happened just because he is a prince! Even if he is going to shoot all of us in the vige today, I will seek justice for Old Mr Bai!¡±


    Yi Fan had also seen the video and he was in disbelief.


    ¡°Young Master, this is a conspiracy! Someone wants to stop you from being the Crown Prince.¡±


    This was a homicide andpared to the scandal previously, it was much more serious.


    Yi Fan¡¯s face was tensed and furious. ¡°Could it be the Fifth Prince?¡±


    The political fight in court was unpredictable and had always been cruel and intense. In order to be in power,petitors would use all kinds of despicable methods.


    If you won, you would rise to impossible heights, but if you were to lose, your reputation would be ruined to the point it might even cost you your life.


    Those were the rules of this game.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tall body leaned against the leather chair and his dark eyes narrowed. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be Ye Yanfeng this time.¡±


    Recently, the news of Shangguan Wan going to Yukou border had hit Ye Yanfeng very hard. Even if Ye Fengshu was being ambitious behind Ye Yanfeng, the two of them did not know that he was poisoned by the parasite, let alone find out that he had gone to the vige to look for Old Mr Bai for a cure.


    There were only a few people who knew about it.


    ...


    Nan Zhi was awoken by her phone¡¯s ringtone.


    She opened her eyes and it took her awhile before her thoughts slowly came back.


    Finding her phone, she pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Little Flower, are you okay?¡± Hearing Gu Sheng¡¯s clear voice, Nan Zhi closed her eyes and opened them again. ¡°I¡¯m fine. How¡¯s Ling¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°She woke up once, but she is still in low spirits,¡± Gu Sheng was silent for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°Are you still at Mu Sihan¡¯s? Did you see the news?¡±


    Nan Zhi frowned. ¡°What news?¡±


    After she hung up, Nan Zhi clicked open a news website.


    She was stunned when she saw the headlines.


    Ah Li had only just killed himself and the recording of his conversation with Mu Sihan was already leaked.


    Noone should have been able to record their conversation in the pce this morning.


    Could it be that there was a listening device on Ah Li?


    For a royal prince, a matter involving death was fine to be settled in private and not made known to people. But now it had already spread to the inte and be known to the world. If it was not settled properly, it would make the people lose their trust, affecting their support for him. This was no doubt a devastating blow!


    Nan Zhi was 100% sure that someone bribed Ah Li, asking him to kill Old Mr Bai and then push the me on Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan had said before that his close confidants were people he trusted. So who had the ability to bribe Mu Sihan¡¯s closest confidants?


    Not only that, in order to make Mu Sihan lose the support of the people, the person had nned this series of schemes so meticulously that it was frightening.


    But who could it be?

 Chapter 685 - Stop Seeing Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 685: Stop Seeing Each Other</h4>


    Nan Zhi clicked on thements below the news.


    Because she had been attacked by public opinions before, she knew the harm of cyber violence.


    Manyizens liked to follow the trend and not pursue the truth. Once an article was published, they would attack the people in the news.


    But Mu Sihan had brought back a military achievement and and his status was noble. Theizens dared not abuse him recklessly, but disappointment could be felt from between their words and when Nan Zhi saw it, she could not help feel upset.


    ¡°I never thought that the Fourth Prince was the kind of person who would be so ungrateful and not even let his savior off. He¡¯s too vicious!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if he was to inherit the throne in the future, won¡¯t our country be doomed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m against this tyrant ascending the throne. I can¡¯t believe I used to regard him as my idol!¡±


    ¡°No wonder the Fourth Princess Consort wanted to divorce him. He¡¯s too cold-blooded and ruthless!¡±


    But there were also more rationalments fromizens. ¡°We can¡¯t erase the merits and personality of the Fourth Prince based on one-sided remarks! Actually after he returned to the royal family, he made some contributions to the country¡¯s economy and military reform.¡±


    ¡°The one defending the Fourth Prince on top, are you paid to be the inte water army? All the witnesses and evidence are there and he killed the person who saved him. Why are you arguing for him? Even if he contibuted to the country, it can¡¯t erase the fact that he ruthlessly killed his benefactor!¡±


    ¡°If he seeds the throne in the future and has control of the country¡¯s rights, would he not kill anyone he wanted to kill then?¡±


    ¡°I think the Fifth Prince is better than him. Let¡¯s support the Fifth Prince in the future!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at thosements and felt even worse than if she was the one who had been wronged.


    She bit her lip and registered an ount. Just when she was about toment, the door to the room opened.


    Mu Sihan, who was wearing ck shirt and pants, walked in with heavy steps.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s deep and cold voice, Nan Zhi¡¯s eyshes fluttered.


    She looked up and stared at his cold face, chewing on her lip again. ¡°I saw the news. Was Ah Li bribed by someone?¡±


    Mu Sihan sat by the bed and his slender fingers took her phone over. Seeing her registered ount, a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡±


    Nan Zhi gave him a ¡®duh¡¯ look. ¡°Have you found the person behind this?¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted his eyebrows and looked at Nan Zhi with a small smile. ¡°Do you trust me that much? Ah Li used his death to prove it. You don¡¯t think it was my order?¡±


    When Nan Zhi heard him saying this, she felt terrible.


    Now on the inte, he was overwhelmingly misunderstood and disappointed by the people.


    If she did not trust him, it would be a heavy blow to him.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s clear almond-shaped eyes looked at him, like a stream in the mountains, so clear that no impurities could be seen. ¡°To be honest, when I heard that something had happened to Old Mr Bai, I was worried. But when I thought about your behavior, temperament and manner since we have known each other, I believe that you¡¯re not that ruthless.¡±


    Mu Sihan said nothing and lowered his head, kissing Nan Zhi¡¯s fair and beautiful face.


    They were very close, her face was pressed against his firm and broad chest. He was only wearing a ck shirt and the heat from his body made her heart jump.


    He had probably smoked a lot of cigarettes today. When his breathnded on her face, there was the faint scent of tobo.


    His rough fingers rubbed on her delicate skin and he said with a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be worried about. I¡¯ve experienced many hardships before this. I¡¯ll settle this matter.¡±


    ...


    In the study.


    Yi Fan pushed open the door, looking at the one who was smoking and reported, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve found the mediapany who exposed this news. It¡¯s not the regr media and newspapers we have contact with, but a third-ratepany. The boss behind it is someone from the neighboring country.¡±


    Ayer of frost covered Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face. ¡°A person from the neighboring country?¡± He then gave a coldugh. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s Lucy. She has not learnt her lesson and still dares to stir up trouble!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, do you want to leak the pictures of Princess Lucy in bed?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips into a line and let out a coldugh. ¡°Exposing the pictures will only damage her reputation. Since she dared to do such a thing, she must be prepared to face the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, then... do you want the people to continue to misunderstand?¡±


    A trace of coldness appeared in Mu Sihan¡¯s deep and dark eyes. ¡°Of course not©`¡±


    Before he could finish, the door to the study was pushed open.


    Nan Zhi, who was originally resting in bed, came in. Apparently, she had heard Yi Fan and Mu Sihan¡¯s conversation just now.


    Nan Zhi came up to Mu Sihan and looked at him with her eyes bright. ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    ...


    Night fell and the lights were bright.


    A luxurious sedan was parked in the hotel¡¯s underground garage.


    Nan Zhi pushed open the car door and got out of the car.


    Mu Sihan also got out from the driver¡¯s seat, and caught up with Nan Zhi, who was walking at a fast pace.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give the order to kill Old Mr Bai. Everyone has misunderstood me and now even you don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook Mu Sihan¡¯s hand away, the expression on her beautiful face cold and furious. ¡°How can I believe you? Your confidant has already admitted it. Now it¡¯s the talk of the town, and even the witnesses and evidence are all gathered. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to retain your status as the Fourth Prince in the future, let alone being the Crown Prince!


    ¡°Mu Sihan, you will soon be powerless and I¡¯m the granddaughter of the Qiao family. My uncle will soon seed the Duke. He can find me a good man easily. Do you think I will be foolish enough to continue to follow you?¡±


    Hearing her words, Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened, his handsome face stiff. ¡°Do you mean what you say?¡±


    Nan Zhiughed contemptuously, looking at Mu Sihan with disdain and indifference. ¡°At first, I believed you. Even if Ling¡¯er saw Ah Li, I felt that it would not be on your order. But Ah Li came back and used his death to prove it. How can I still believe you?


    ¡°You said that you didn¡¯t kill Old Mr Bai, where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°You still have the cheek to visit Ling¡¯er? When she sees you, she will want to kill you!¡±


    Mu Sihan sped Nan Zhi on her slender shoulders, his voice cold. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Do you believe me? If not, we will stop seeing each other in the future.¡±


    Nan Zhi pushed the man away with all her strength and gave him a cold smile. ¡°Do you really think I care about being with you? Don¡¯t you know how many things have happened since we met? When you were a prince, I was still interested in you, but if you¡¯re not, you¡¯re nothing in my heart!¡±


    Not wanting to say anything more to him, Nan Zhi spun around on her heel and went into the elevator without looking back.


    Even from the back, her slender figure was indifferent and firm.

 Chapter 686 - Pulled onto His Lap

    <h4>Chapter 686: Pulled onto His Lap</h4>


    Watching Nan Zhi enter the elevator, Mu Sihan¡¯s face was tensed and he exuded a cold air.


    Clenching his fist, he punched the wall, hard.


    After standing for a while, he returned to his car.


    As he drove out of the hotel¡¯s underground garage, he nced at the inconspicuous corner through the rearview mirror.


    There was a silhouette moving.


    ...


    In a luxurious and dreamy, princess-styled room, Lucy was wearing a silk nightdress and lounging on a rocking chair. Her maid was half kneeling in front of her, massaging her legs.


    She was ying with a female cigarette with one hand, with the other holding her phone.


    Her phone was on speaker mode and a man¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°This matter has hit the Fourth Prince very hard. The Queen wanted to crown him as the Crown Prince, but I heard that she is now sitting on the fence. If this continues on, she might choose the Fifth Prince instead. Now that it has be a hot topic in the inte, I¡¯ve arranged for people to pull the banner and parade at Crown Pce. Even if the Fourth Prince is capable, he will not be able to block the mouths of the public.


    ¡°It has been three days and not only has the attention not died down, it also caused an international controversy. This time the Fourth Prince is ruined.¡±


    Lucy lowered her eyes, looking at the cigarette in her hand, a faint smile appearing on her lips. ¡°How¡¯s Ye Sihan doing recently?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s rather dispirited. He goes to the best clubhouse in the Capital every night and I heard that he calls up several prettydies every time.¡±


    Lucyughed, then narrowed her eyes. ¡°Did he really separate from Nan Zhi?¡± How could their rtionship be so fragile when they looked to be so close to each other?


    It was too suspicious. Was it a trick?


    ¡°They have not contacted each other since then. Miss Nan seems to hate the Fourth Prince to the core because of Old Bai¡¯s death.¡±


    Lucy leaned against the rocking chair, her eyebrows slightly furrowed in thought.


    With Mu Sihan¡¯s shrewdness and wisdom, was he really beaten down so easily?


    ¡°Keep an eye on them.¡±


    If she could hit the nail on the head and make them separate painfully, Mu Sihan would lose his love and his power. This would really take away the hate in her heart!


    The mysterious person who gave her the idea was really impressive, but was vicious too.


    After the call, the maid, who was massaging Lucy¡¯s legs, asked, ¡°Princess, if the Fourth Prince finds out that you are the one behind this, will he release the video?¡±


    Lucy smiled fearlessly and raised her slender hands, pping lightly.


    The sound of a pearl curtain being lifted sounded and a slim woman in a silk nightdress came out.


    When the maid saw the woman¡¯s face, she was stunned and let out an unconscious murmur, ¡°Princess...¡±


    She had just finished saying it when Lucy kicked her hard.


    Lucy stood up and walked towards the woman whose figure and appearance was simr to her. A smug smirk was on her face. ¡°If Ye Sihan releases the video, what will you do?¡±


    The woman replied respectfully, ¡°The woman in the video is me, not Princess.¡±


    Lucy waved her hand, and the woman went back to the secret room.


    The maid massaged Lucy again. ¡°Princess, was all of this nned by that mysterious person?¡±


    Lucy nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Princess, that person never reveals his face, but still helps you from the shadows. What does he want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what he wants. I want him to be my advisor.¡±


    The maid wanted to remind Lucy that it was dangerous to keep such a person beside her, but she swallowed back the words that were almost out of her mouth when she saw Lucy¡¯s clueless expression.


    Lucy did not realize what the mysterious person wanted to take away from her was...


    ...


    In a cafe.


    Bo Yan came to the appointment with the chubby and delicate Little Apple in his arms.


    He was somewhat surprised to see that the man sitting in the booth seemed to have lost weight in a short period of time. ¡°Although this news is unfavorable to you, I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t have the ability to fight back. Is it seriously enough to make you that dispirited?¡±


    Compared to Mu Sihan¡¯s depression and decadence, Bo Yan¡¯s recent days were obviously much better.


    He looked more handsome and noble.


    Mu Sihan ignored Bo Yan and reached out his hands towards Little Apple. ¡°Daughter-inw, let your future father-inw carry you.¡±


    Bo Yan lips, which still had a smile on suddenly pursed tightly. ¡°Who¡¯s your future daughter-inw? I won¡¯t let my Little Apple marry into the royal family.¡±


    Little Apple however pulled the rug from under Bo Yan¡¯s feet. Her two tender legs bounced on Bo Yan and then she reached out her chubby arms, giggling at Mu Sihan. ¡°Hug, hug.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s depressed feeling disappeared once he saw Little Apple¡¯s smile. He reached out his hands and carried her, looking at Bo Yan, whose expression was dark. ¡°I came to you because there¡¯s something I need you to do for me. I don¡¯t trust anyone else.¡±


    ...


    In Yan Hua¡¯s apartment.


    Nan Zhi hade over and was chatting with Yan Hua.


    Yan Hua had also seen the recent news and although she asked a few questions, Nan Zhi refused to speak more on the topic, so she changed the subject.


    ¡°You¡¯re nning to go to the vige alone?¡± Yan Hua asked.


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°I want to pay my respects to Old Mr Bai.¡±


    Yan Hua wanted to ask something when the door to the apartment was opened suddenly, and Bo Yan, carrying Little Apple, walked in.


    When Little Apple saw Yan Hua, she said with a childish voice, ¡°Mama... A-Aunt...¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled and held Little Apple in her arms, and she smelled a faint scent of tobo suddenly. It was the smell on Mu Sihan.


    Nan Zhi looked at Bo Yan.


    Yan Hua sat beside Nan Zhi, holding Little Apple¡¯s little hands and she too smelled the faint tobo scent on Little Apple and frowned. ¡°Bo Yan, didn¡¯t you promise me you¡¯ll quit smoking?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not him. The smell belongs to Mu Sihan,¡± Nan Zhi said.


    Yan Hua looked at Nan Zhi, whose face showed no fluctuation of emotions when mentioning Mu Sihan, and she sighed in her heart.


    After Nan Zhi left, Yan Hua found Bo Yan in the study. She went in and Bo Yan closed hisptop, a secretive look on his face. ¡°What are you doing? I can¡¯t see it?¡±


    Bo Yan looked at the beautiful woman and replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Yan Hua was speechless for a moment.


    This man, other than saying a few nice things during the proposal, was still as dense as a block of wood.


    Sometimes what he said would make her angry.


    But she just liked his dense character and how he did not know how to sweet talk. It was almost endearing, except when she was angry at him.


    ¡°What do you think of the recent hot topic in the news? Because of this, did Zhizhi and Young Master Mu really break up? Zhizhi didn¡¯t want to talk about Young Master Mu today.¡±


    Bo Yan beckoned Yan Hua over with a curl of his finger. ¡°Come here and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Yan Hua went around the desk and went to his side. She had juste closer when he grabbed her wrist and pulled her onto his firm and strong legs.

 Chapter 687 - Affection

    <h4>Chapter 687: Affection</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yan Hua wanted to stand up from Bo Yan¡¯s muscr and warmp, however, he grabbed her waist tightly in the next second.


    Bo Yan stared at the woman in his embrace. He would never tire of looking at her. With her skin exceptionally fair and smooth, it wasparable to a beautiful jade. Her eyes were moist and soulful, while her nose was tall and pretty. Her slightly pursed scarlet lips seemed brimming with nectar...


    His gaze slowly turned darker and hotter.


    Almost instinctively, hisrge hand caressed her pretty face, his fingers caressing the corners of her soft lips.


    Feeling that something was wrong, Yan Hua looked up into his eyes. His eyes were gleaming with heat, hot likeva as if he wanted to light her up.


    Yan Hua hurriedly looked away, avoiding his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m asking you about something serious, why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    With that said, she stood up from hisp.


    However, she was not able to take a step away from him when he hugged her once more.


    His other hand pushed away the things on the table, before he carried her onto the table without caring about anything.


    Looking into his dark and fiery gaze, Yan Hua¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Bo Yan, are you trying to fool around again?¡±


    Bo Yan felt extremely wronged. Ever since that time they had been intimate in the bathroom that time, she had already punished him for a few days.


    She did not let him touch or kiss her.


    They lived together everyday, but she was making him live the life of a monk.


    Bo Yan leaned down against Yan Hua, his muscr and firm chest pressing tightly against hers. His handsome face was extremely close to hers. This man was one that she had loved, hated, med before, but with him being so close to her, she would still be nervous and panicked.


    However, time was a good thing. She would definitely show her nervousness in the past, but now, she was able to maintain a poker face.


    Although her heart thumped very quickly, her pretty face still had the same neutral expression. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, if you still don¡¯t let go of me, then you¡¯re to leave immediately.¡±


    The man suddenly replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s longshes fluttered slightly.


    She stared at him once more, his eyes were as dark as ink andpletely unreadable.


    Yan Hua had merely said that casually, having felt slightly bolder than usual and wanted to scare him a little.


    She did not think that he would actually say yes.


    She blinked, a tight sadness swarming in her heart.


    By the time she regained her senses, she casually found a document file from the table, smashing it against his shoulder with all of her strength. ¡°Alright, then leave now!¡±


    He let go of her to pick up the document file on the floor before he threw it back to the table casually.


    Yan Hua continued to lean against the table, her chest heaving up and down. It was clear that she was still angry, her eyes slightly red.


    Bo Yan approached her once more, opening his legs to barricade hers. His well-defined fingers lifted up her chin. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to leave? I agreed, so why do you look like you¡¯re about to cry?¡±


    He definitely did it on purpose!


    Also, with which eye of his saw her crying? She was merely angered by him.


    Man were indeed all led by their lower bodies. She merely stopped him from touching her for a few days, but he was already at his limit.


    Scram, he needed to leave! The sooner the better!


    Yan Hua opened her mouth, wanting to chase him away, though before she could say anything, he took the opportunity to poke his tongue into her mouth for a deep kiss.


    One of his hands held onto her slender waist, while his other handbed through her long hair to support the back of her head as he invaded her senses.


    His strong and muscr chest pressed tightly against hers. She could feel the strong beat of his heart, her senses filled with his refreshing scent. In an instant, her mind waspletely nk.


    There was faint stubble around his lips prickling her skin. It was so itchy that it made her feel numb.


    This time, he did not go overboard and merely kissed her.


    Moving away from her scarlet and swollen lips, he stared intently at her blushing face, a softness rising within his chest.


    He pulled her into his embrace, burying his handsome face into her slender neck.


    <i>Huahua, don¡¯t worry. If we really can¡¯t find a heart suitable for you by that day, I will give mine to you.</i>


    Yan Hua did not know what the man was thinking, only feeling his arm around her tightening so much as if he wanted to melt her into his body.


    She wanted to ask about Mu Sihan and Zhizhi¡¯s status, but this a**hole only took advantage of her and was not willing to say anything.


    She could understand him as well. Although he was buddies with Mu Sihan, Mu Sihan was still his superior.


    Things that Mu Sihan told him to keep a secret were to remain confidential, and he could not reveal anything, even to his most intimate lover.


    ...


    The next day.


    Nan Zhi went to the airport early in the morning and arrived at the vige in the afternoon.


    Arriving at the vige this time, she could clearly feel that the atmosphere in the vige was different from before.


    Every house had their doors shut tight.


    It was broad daylight, but there was noone on the streets at all. Nan Zhi did not stay too long in the vige, heading into the mountains directly.


    Staring at the house surrounded by bamboo and fresh flowers, Nan Zhi felt like a century had passed.


    Although she had only spent a day or two with Mr Bai, his voice and smile were still clearly etched into her mind.


    She was already so sad, she could only imagine how devastated Ling¡¯er was feeling! Ling¡¯er was such an innocent and cheerful girl, but she was crying everyday now!


    Closing her reddening eyes, Nan Zhi walked into the yard with heavy steps.


    As she reached the front of the two story wooden house, Nan Zhi was about to walk in when a man¡¯s low and cold voice sounded from behind her.


    ¡°Nan Zhi.¡±


    Nan Zhi turned around immediately.


    Standing under the yard¡¯s tree, the man was wearing a middle-length coat. He did not button the coat, showing his simple but exquisite round-neck sweater and revealing the white cors of the shirt underneath the sweater. The khaki green casual pants added to his semi-casual outfit, making him look even more handsome and outstanding than usual.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows, her expression stiffening.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Nan Zhi turned around to walk towards the man. Her eyes were cold, with a hint of hatred. ¡°You had already caused Mr Bai¡¯s death, how do you still dare toe here?¡±


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows, his handsome expression darkening slightly. ¡°It¡¯s already been a few days, but you still don¡¯t believe me? Why do I have to admit to something that I didn¡¯t do?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. ¡°Then where is your proof? Your closest subordinate already admitted to doing it under your orders, why are you still pretending? I¡¯m sure that Mr Bai isn¡¯t willing to see you either. You don¡¯t deserve to be here. Go! Go away!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°And if I want to go in?¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, they heard the voice of the vige head. ¡°You still have to ask if we allow you to go in!¡±


    Mu Sihan turned around to look at the vigers standing outside of the yard. He tightened his jaw slightly in determination, a strong and cold aura exuding from him. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m truly saddened by Mr Bai¡¯s death. But I still have to say that I didn¡¯t kill Mr Bai.¡±


    His cold expression, dark and deep eyes, dignified and cold aura were enough to make people both respect and fear him.


    However, his exnation was not enough to make the vigers believe him.


    With the vige head in lead, they started to throw rotten eggs at him.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    ¡°Murderer! Get lost and don¡¯te back!¡±

 Chapter 688 - Finding the Culprit

    <h4>Chapter 688: Finding the Culprit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    A majority of the attacks were directed at Mu Sihan, but there were some that were off in their aim and hit Nan Zhi identally.


    Nan Zhi did not move to avoid them, and ended up being hit several times as well.


    However,pared to how terrible Mu Sihan looked, Nan Zhi was still considered lucky.


    The man¡¯s expensive coat waspletely revolting. His neat hair had two vegetable leaves stuck there as well.


    To the vigers, Mr Bai was akin to a god. Everyone respected and revered him, so his sudden death left them enraged. Everyone wanted to chop the murderer into pieces so badly.


    ¡°Mr Bai saved you out of kindness, it¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t repay his kindness in return, but you even got someone to shoot him and kill him! You murdering scum! You¡¯re not human!¡±


    ¡°Animal!¡±


    ¡°Go and rot in hell when you die!¡±


    ¡°If you dare, you can kill our entire vige together!¡±


    The crowd got agitated once more.


    After they were done throwing their eggs, the head of the vige led the group and threw stones over at Mu Sihan as well.


    One of the stones hit Mu Sihan¡¯s forehead, and blood immediately trickled down his face.


    Standing by the side, Nan Zhi did not look like her heart was aching when she saw Mu Sihan get injured. Instead, she was like the vigers, extremely angered.


    The vigers vented for a very long time before they finally stopped.


    ¡°Chase him out! This monster person doesn¡¯t deserve to pay his respects to Mr Bai!¡±


    After Mu Sihan was chased out by the vigers, the yard regained its silence.


    Nan Zhi did not stay too long in the yard, turning around to enter the wooden hut immediately.


    ...


    The person that had been watching the two of them secretly for Lucy hurriedly reported the situation to Lucy after seeing Mu Sihan chased out by the vigers.


    Hearing that Nan Zhi did not do anything when Mu Sihan was injured, she finally started to believe that their rtionship was really broken.


    If they still had even an ounce of feelings for each other, it would be impossible for Nan Zhi to not feel a bit of heart ache when she watched her loved one attacked in such a way.


    Lucy smirked, the adrenaline from achieving revenge shing in her eyes.


    ...


    Nan Zhi slept for the entire night in the wooden hut.


    Although, the truth was that she could not fall asleep, the rowdy scene and the memories in the wooden hut continued to y in her mind relentlessly.


    There was Mr Bai¡¯s kindness and generosity, Ling¡¯er¡¯s innocence andughter, Brother Gu Sheng¡¯s warmness and simplicity, Bai Ye¡¯s passion and righteousness, Mu Sihan¡¯s coldness and arrogance...


    It had only been such a short time, but everything was different now.


    Everything had changed.


    Nan Zhi walked into the room that Mr Bai used to stay in. Staring at the items that old man had used before, she sat there for the remainder of the night.


    ...


    In the morning of the next day.


    Nan Zhi made some food before she packed it up and started walking towards Mr Bai¡¯s grave.


    The grave was located in a more deserted ce in the depths of the mountain.


    The morning dew was still present on the leaves around her, and drops would fall onto her neck from time to time, making her shiver in the coldness.


    It was oddly quiet around her, with only the soft rustling of her stepping on fallen leaves.


    After ten minutes, she arrived in front of Mr Bai¡¯s grave.


    She looked around, before putting down the basket and taking out the items inside, arranging them neatly.


    Kowtowing three times in front of the grave, she said softly in her mind, <i>¡°Mr Bai, please rest assured that we will definitely find the murderer who killed you. We will make sure that person receives the punishment they deserve!¡±</i>


    Nan Zhi stayed at the grave for nearly half an hour, her knees aching from her kneeling, but she did not dare to let down her guard, focusing her attention on listening for any sounds around her.


    As expected, she heard a soft snap not too longter.


    It was the sound of a foot stepping on a fallen leaf.


    Nan Zhi continued to remain bowed, not moving as she looked extremely sad, like she had suffered a strong blow.


    She sniffled, sobbing sadly from time to time.


    The soft sound of footsteps suddenly stopped. Nan Zhi could feel that the person had stopped a few steps behind her.


    It waspletely quiet around her, with the chirping of birds appearing above their heads.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s longshes remained bowed down, goosebumps appearing on her arms unconsciously.


    A few secondster, a female voice rang behind her. ¡°It seems like Old Man Bai¡¯s death really made youpletely disappointed in Ye Sihan.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s expression darkened.


    She did not have the chance to turn back when the person behind her suddenly rushed forward and grabbed her ponytail.


    A ripping pain was felt from her scalp.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes swelled with tears, she was in so much pain her tears almost fell.


    After her hair was tugged tightly by the person behind her, she was forced to look up, and it was then that she finally saw the person behind her.


    The woman was pretty and charming.


    She was wearing ck leather shirt and pants, her long hair untied as she wore a pair of sunsses. There was a small gun hung on her waist,plemented by ck ankle boots. She looked extremely professional and handsome.


    Looking at her now, she did not look like a Princess, but a female assassin.


    Without any effort, Lucy tugged onto Nan Zhi¡¯s hair and pressed her onto the floor.


    p!


    She raised her hand and pped Nan Zhi ruthlessly.


    A fiery pain overwhelmed Nan Zhi¡¯s senses. She felt her teeth loosening slightly, a metallic taste stuck in her throat. Apart from the ringing in her ears, all she felt was the fiery pain on her cheek.


    Nan Zhi¡¯sshes were covered in tears. She looked like an extremely frail, battered flower that had weathered and been destroyed by a storm.


    ¡°Princess Lucy?¡± Panic and uneasiness appeared on Nan Zhi¡¯s face, as she shook her head with tear-filled eyes. ¡°Princess, you... why are you here?¡±


    Seeing the fear and panic in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes, Lucy smirked coldly, pinching Nan Zhi¡¯s exquisite chin easily as sheughed, gloating at Nan Zhi¡¯s pathetic state. ¡°Why do you think?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯sshes fluttered terribly, as if she waspletely terrified. ¡°I- I don¡¯t know. Princess, I don¡¯t know how I may have offended you for you to treat me like this.¡±


    Seeing how Nan Zhi looked so weak like she would let her do anything, Lucy was in a terribly good mood. Her eyes were void of any temperature, rmingly cold. ¡°You didn¡¯t offend me, but your man did. No, if there wasn¡¯t for you, he might not have been so cruel to me.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Princess, you were the one who poisoned him with the parasitic poison and made him suffer from the pain of the poison. He was living even though he felt like dying. If we had to say that someone offended someone, it would be you offending him.¡±


    Lucy¡¯s hold on Nan Zhi¡¯s chin tightened. She had practiced martial arts before, her strength a lot stronger than a normal woman and Nan Zhi immediately hissed in pain, her tears falling uncontrobly.


    ¡°I merely liked him too much. Since I was young, I had everything I wanted. I already said that I wanted to have a physical rtionship with him, but he was still unwilling and even made me suffer so much. Tell me, as a Princess of a country, how can I let that go?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted. She nced at Mr Bai¡¯s grave, her facepletely pale. ¡°So, the person who killed Mr Bai was you?¡±


    Lucy let go of Nan Zhi, kicking at Mr Bai¡¯s grave as she smiled wickedly. ¡°Since you¡¯re about to die, there¡¯s no harm in telling you the truth. The person who dragged Ye Sihan into all of this is me! Ha, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s worth it if killing an old man can make him lose his position as the Crown Prince and end your rtionship?

 Chapter 689 - Deep and Sweet Affection

    <h4>Chapter 689: Deep and Sweet Affection</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi curled her body together, her eyes constricted terribly.


    She red at Lucy in panic and fear. ¡°So it was actually you!¡±


    Lucy lifted her leg, kicking at Nan Zhi. Lifting her chin, her expression was one filled withplete scorn and ridicule. ¡°So what if it¡¯s me? Do you think that you can make it out of here alive to clear Ye Sihan¡¯s name?¡±


    With her fingers touching the short gun tied to her waist, her lips curled up into a bloodthirsty smile. ¡°The vigers will kill Ye Sihan¡¯s beloved woman in order to avenge Old Man Bai. Even if the Qiao family wants to put it on someone, they would only find Ye Sihan and the vigers here. It will have nothing to do with me!¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at Lucy with a pale face, spitting out with red eyes, ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡±


    Lucyughed out loud. ¡°I have always been like this, easily jealous and hateful. If anyone goes against my wishes, I will make sure that person will want to die, even though they¡¯re living!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, fidgeting to the side. Lucy thought that she wanted to escape, so she pulled out the gun and aimed it straight at her. ¡°You still dare to move?¡±


    Staring at the woman exuding a murderous aura in front of her, Nan Zhi waspletely shocked.


    She did not think that a Princess would actually be so twisted and extreme.


    Closing her eyes, Nan Zhi¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Princess, I know that I don¡¯t have a lot of time left, but there¡¯s something that I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Lucy smirked. ¡°Ha, you may ask.¡±


    ¡°Ah Li is the Fourth Prince¡¯s close aide. Were you the one to make him betray the Fourth Prince? If he didn¡¯t receive the order from the Fourth Prince, why did he kill Mr Bai? How did you make him obey you?¡±


    Lucy smirked, blowing at the tip of the gun. ¡°You really want to know about that? Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. Ah Li and Ah Long are twin brothers and came to find Mr Bai under the Fourth Prince¡¯s orders. I did everything I could to capture Ah Long, then when Ah Li came to rescue his brother, I threatened him with his beloved brother¡¯s life. He had no choice but to listen to me.


    ¡°After he killed Mr Bai, I hypnotized him to make him my puppet and follow my orders!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart chilled. She sucked in a deep breath, asking shakily, ¡°What about Ah Long?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ah Long? I poisoned him and he became a pathetic mute. I then broke all of the tendons on his limbs and threw him into the depths of the mountain. I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s already been eaten by a wild beast or is still alive! Frankly, I don¡¯t even care.¡±


    Staring at Lucy, who wasughing gloatingly without any regrets after killing several people, Nan Zhi felt that this woman was too terrifying.


    How could there be such a vicious woman in this world?


    Lucy cackled, her eyes turning dangerous once more as she red at Nan Zhi.


    She raised the gun, walking in front of Nan Zhi.


    Her other hand hauled Nan Zhi up from the ground. She looked at the cliff a few meters away from them, smirking coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t shoot you to death. All I n to do is push you down and watch as your body bes the food of wild beasts.¡±


    ¡°Princess Lucy, you¡¯re out of your mind. How can you be so heartless!¡±


    Lucy¡¯s eyes were filled with a dangerous coldness. ¡°People who offend me will never meet with a good end. You can only me the fact that you shouldn¡¯t have appeared in front of me and became my obstruction.¡±


    In that moment, Nan Zhi realized that Lucy¡¯s hatred towards her was not only because of Mu Sihan. There was something else...


    However, she really could not remember when or how she could have offended Lucy before!


    Nan Zhi was pulled a few steps forward by Lucy. Her expression was no longer one of sadness and panic. She hurriedly took out a sharp dagger from her sleeves, waving it towards Lucy¡¯s hand that was holding onto the gun.


    Lucy clearly did not expect for Nan Zhi to do anything rash.


    The sharp pain at her wrist made her drop the gun onto the floor. Seeing this, Nan Zhi managed to get out of Lucy¡¯s grip and kicked the gun under her feet in a frenzied rush.


    Her gun was kicked down the cliff.


    Lucy¡¯s expression immediately changed. She cupped her injured wrist, ring at Nan Zhi coldly. ¡°You b*tch... aren¡¯t you a weak and helpless woman?¡±


    If they were fighting one on one, Nan Zhi was definitely not Lucy¡¯s opponent. She could only sneak an attack on her sessfully when Lucy¡¯s guard was down.


    Lucy narrowed her eyes, suddenly feeling that something was wrong...


    Why did Nan Zhi¡¯s weak and panicked appearance suddenly change? She was even able to surprise her with a sneak attack...


    Could it be...


    ¡°Nan Zhi, you¡¯re not alone?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at Lucy, taking a few steps back as her fingers caressed her cheek that had been pped by Lucy. ¡°What do you think about the Fourth Prince and my show? We dedicated it to yours truly.¡±


    Lucy¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    Her eyes darkened, as she shouted out loud. ¡°Someonee and arrest Nan Zhi!¡±


    No one responded to Lucy¡¯s words.


    When she came over, she had brought more than ten capable bodyguards with her, having told them to hide when she approached Nan Zhi.


    Even if Mu Sihan had brought his people and surrounded them, it would be impossible for them to take down all of her men without any sound.


    ¡°Someonee, someonee!¡±


    Lucy shouted a few times, but no one responded.


    ¡°You can stop shouting. Your bodyguards have been captured by my men.¡± An extremely cold voice trailed over and into Lucy¡¯s ears.


    Lucy shivered as a chill ran up her spine.


    Her expression immediately contorted slightly.


    It took a long while before she finally managed to speak, gritting her teeth. ¡°Didn¡¯t the two of you have a fall out?¡±


    Her men had clearly observed them stop all interaction with each other.


    Besides, when the vigers treated Mu Sihan like that yesterday and injured him, Nan Zhi did not even have any reaction. Was it not because their rtionship had ended?


    Nan Zhi stared at the tall man who was dressed in a camouged uniform and smeared in camouge paint over his face. She smirked. ¡°Princess Lucy, we indeed had a fall out. But, that was just a show for your men and you to watch!¡±


    Lucy immediately exploded, losing control over her emotions, her eyes red. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! You¡¯re not actors, how can you act so realistically?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not realistic, how can we fool you?¡± Nan Zhi walked in front of Mu Sihan, her well-defined almond-shaped eyes no longer as cold as they were yesterday. Instead, concern and affection were in them now. ¡°Are the ces where the vigers hit you okay?¡±


    Mu Sihan nced at Nan Zhi with a prating gaze, his voice low. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Glowering at the couple who had forgotten everyone around them and acted so affectionately towards each other, Lucy¡¯s eyes were burning with rage. ¡°So what if you were acting for me?¡± Lucy paused, scoffing, ¡°Or, did you record a video of my conversation with Nan Zhi? Ha, you¡¯re even buying time now. Do you think that people would believe the video, even if you uploaded it? I¡¯m a country¡¯s Princess. I¡¯m pretty and young, and there are many women who look like me. Who knows if the two of you got another woman to film the video and frame me?¡±


    Nan Zhi smirked coldly. ¡°If no one would believe a video, then what about a live-stream?¡±


    Lucy widened her eyes, ring at Nan Zhi in disbelief. ¡°You... No, it¡¯s impossible...¡±

 Chapter 690 - His Beloved Woman!

    <h4>Chapter 690: His Beloved Woman!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The skies above them were sunny and bright. However, in the depths of the woods, Lucy felt an eerie shiver crawl up her spine.


    She red at Nan Zhi with a twisted expression, the chills in her spine feeling as if millions of cats were scratching her.


    The moment she was angered, the parasite within her would start to act up. She was fortunate to have a mystery person to help had helped her make a medicine to suppress it.


    After a long time, she finally gritted her teeth, spitting out caustically, ¡°You want to bluff me? Ha, there¡¯s no signal in this ce, how can you do a live-stream? Who are you live-streaming to and who would watch you anyway?¡±


    Lucy¡¯s injured wrist kept bleeding, looking extremely rming and garish. However, she did not care about the injury at all, merely using her red eyes to re at Nan Zhi ruthlessly.


    Nan Zhi smirked slightly, though her expression waspletely cold. ¡°Why did you think I had a fight with His Highness for a few days? Firstly, it was to make you believe that I stopped contacting him, while secondly, it¡¯s to give him some time to get some technicians to set up some connections here.¡±


    Lucy widened her eyes, the blood within her slowly turning cold.


    She was like a person who was pushed to the edge of the world, feeling like she was about to go crazy. Everything was spinning out of her control. However, her rationality was still present. She shouted in anger once, running in front of the grave to look for the live-stream camera, scratching at the grave and looking all around it.


    After a few minutes, she found the camera hidden behind some grass.


    F*ck! This b*tch, she really was live-streaming everything.


    Lucy nced at the screen, distraught. There were actually millions of viewers.


    All of thements were either scolding or cursing her.


    [F*ck, I didn¡¯t think that the neighboring country¡¯s Princess would be this type of two-faced b*tch!]


    [She even wanted to put the me on our Fourth Prince, she¡¯s a total b*tch!]


    [We almost wronged our Fourth Prince. I feel so guilty, we really can¡¯t simply believe what we hear anymore.]


    [This is all because Princess Lucy is too despicable and shameless!]


    [As a country¡¯s Princess, she¡¯s too promiscuous to do something like this, just because she wants to be intimate with the Fourth Prince.]


    [The most despicable thing is that she even poisoned the Fourth Prince with a parasitic poison! She even dared to use such despicable means, to think that I used to think that she was an outstanding and respectable woman, tsk!]


    [Killing the Fourth Prince¡¯s savior, then framing him... she¡¯s the most vicious woman in history!]


    Looking at the savage curses in thements, Lucy opened her mouth to scream out loud.


    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡±


    She threw the camera on the floor, her leather boots stepping ruthlessly on the screen.


    Her face waspletely pale, the veins on her forehead twitched and throbbed as her eyes on Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi looked like she badly wanted to tear them into pieces!


    Staring at the woman who looked every part the provoked beast, it was like she wanted to pounce on Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan. He hurriedly shielded Nan Zhi behind him. ¡°Stand behind me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Ye Sihan, if you can, kill me with one shot!¡±


    She was the Princess of a neighboring country. Even if she hadmitted the worst crimes in the world, Mu Sihan would not dare to kill her directly.


    Because she was so sure of this, a murderous intent shed in Lucy¡¯s eyes. As her hands clenched into tight fists, she charged towards Mu Sihan with a raging cry.


    Bang!


    A bullet shot at Lucy¡¯s right knee.


    Before she could even get close to Mu Sihan, copsed onto the ground in pain from getting shot.


    ¡°If you dare, don¡¯t shoot my knee, shoot my heart directly! I dare you!¡± Enduring the sharp pain, Lucy stood up with great difficulty.


    Bang! The bullet pierced her left knee, tearing into her flesh.


    She fell to the floor.


    Opening her red eyes, she looked at the man who was standing slightly away. Seeing him so calm and aloof, dressed in a camouge uniform with the smokeing out of his gun, a metallic rush of bitterness swelled in her throat.


    Mu Sihan kept his gun, taking a few steps forward as he stared at Lucy with a cold expression. ¡°I already contacted your President Uncle and your older brother. For a princess to do such a thing, I¡¯m sure they will give me a satisfactory exnation!¡±


    At the mention of her older brother and her President uncle, Lucy¡¯s eyes constricted in fear.


    She was not scared of anything, except her uncle and older brother!


    However, they had always doted on her, letting her do whatever she wanted as long as it did not cross the line.


    However, this incident had blown up in her face. Would that...


    Lucy¡¯s eyes werepletely filled with tears. Staring at Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face, she said with a trembling voice, ¡°Why are you so ruthless to me?¡± At the thought of being defeated by him once more, she felt like her throat was being choked by an invisible hand, and she could not breath properly. ¡°What¡¯s so good about that woman behind you? I¡¯ve investigated everything about her. Although she¡¯s the granddaughter of the Qiao family, but she was born as the result of her mother being raped. Half of her blood is still dirty...¡±


    Before Lucy could finish speaking, Mu Sihan took a step forward suddenly.


    p!


    His eyes were as cold as a devil, his voice as cold as ice. ¡°I have never pped a woman before, but you¡¯ve sessfully topped my list of most hated women! Despicable.¡±


    He crouched down, hisrge hand pulling Lucy¡¯s hair strongly, as if he wanted to return the pain she gave to Nan Zhi when she pulled her hair earlier. Lucy¡¯s eyes met his cold ones, her pale lips trembling.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as she¡¯s not dirty in my eyes. Whereas for you, Princess Lucy, I cannot say the same. Even if your status is high and dignified by birth, you¡¯re dirtier than a beggar in my eyes!¡±


    Lucy felt like she was pinned alive


    onto the cross of shame by him. His eyes on her made her feel like she was extremely dirty, from the top of her head to the tip of her toes.


    Her organs twisted together unbearably, her chest heaving up and down. Suddenly, she spat out a mouthful of blood in her panic and anger.


    Mu Sihan let go of Lucy¡¯s hair, pping his hands before Bo Yan brought a group of men over.


    ¡°Bring her back to the Capital. Let her experience properly what a living hell is before her uncle and brothere!¡±


    Lucy was brought away by Bo Yan¡¯s men. When she passed by Nan Zhi, Lucy asked with red eyes, ¡°I have a question. How were you so sure that I woulde? If I didn¡¯t reveal myself, how would you do a live-stream?¡±


    Staring at how terrible Lucy looked, Nan Zhi said in a cold voice. ¡°Since you poisoned Mu Sihan with ¡®Together with You¡¯, I believe that you have liked him at some stage. Because when he was tortured by ¡®Together with You¡¯, you suffered as well.


    ¡°You felt that he hurt your heart. You wanted revenge, and obviously wanted to see him fall from his grace. Not only did you want him to lose his reputation, you wanted him to lose his love even more! You were definitely ecstatic, seeing us fall out of love with each other. But that tedness was not enough to satisfy your vengeful heart. You even wanted to ruin his beloved woman personally, to make him live with the yearning and pain from losing me!


    ¡°You hate Mu Sihan, but you hate me as well, don¡¯t you? Because I¡¯m the only woman who managed to enter his heart! If I was dead, you might have still had a chance in the future! Princess Lucy, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Lucyughed out loud with red eyes.


    She loved and hated him at the same time!


    It was the truth!


    Perhaps falling in love with this devil-like man had already confirmed her fate to this terrible oue.

 Chapter 691 - A Pretty Woman Appeared Suddenly

    <h4>Chapter 691: A Pretty Woman Appeared Suddenly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After Lucy was brought away, the head of the vige and his family, who were asked by Mu Sihan to hide behind a hidden bush, walked over.


    They had all seen what had just transpired.


    It turned out they had wronged the good man. Mr Bai¡¯s death had nothing to do with the Fourth Prince after all.


    They were simple people, and this filled them all with a terrible sense of guilt, especially the head of the vige. After all, he had used a stone to hurt Mu Sihan the day before.


    The head of the vige wanted to kneel down and apologize to Mu Sihan, though Mu Sihan hurriedly held onto him, furrowing his eyebrows as he shook his head. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t give the order to kill Mr Bai, but it¡¯s still rted to me. To make it up to everyone, if the vige needs anything in the future, you can contact me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi kowtowed three times before Mr Bai¡¯s grave, before they left one after another.


    Nan Zhi stared at the man who was walking in front of her and unwilling to give her any attention. She reached her hand out to pull at his sleeves. ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    That night at Crown Pce, she came out with this idea to lure out the mastermind after hearing his conversation with Yi Fan.


    He did not agree at that time. After all, Lucy had gone so crazy that she even killed Mr Bai. If anything happened, she might even injure Nan Zhi.


    However, she threatened him with a breakup to make him cooperate with her idea. Even if she got injured during the process, she would have no regrets. She would do anything to clear his name.


    The man whose sleeve she had grabbed, shook her hand away coldly.


    Nan Zhi stared at his cold back, biting her bottom lip. When this person got angry, he really was like a child that was hard to please!


    A lightbulb lit up in her mind, as she suddenly shouted at him. ¡°Aiyo!¡±


    When the man turned around, she fell onto the floor on purpose, acting like she had tripped over.


    Indeed, when the man saw that she had tripped, the ice finally started to melt.


    His handsome eyebrows furrowed as he flew towards her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you watching where you¡¯re walking?¡±


    Nan Zhi pouted, sadness written all over her face. ¡°You¡¯re nicer to look at than the road, so my eyes are always on you!¡±


    Hearing her words, the corners of the man¡¯s lips clearly twitched a little.


    In the end, he still could not bring himself to see her fallen on the floor, so he reached out a well-defined hand towards her with a cold expression.


    Nan Zhi held onto his hand. As he pulled her up, he suddenly tugged hard and pulled her into his embrace, before he carried her up like she was a child.


    He ced both his hands under her butt, forcing her to part her legs, wrapping them around his thin waist.


    Looking up, the man¡¯s erged handsome face was magnified in her almond-shaped eyes.


    The man¡¯s handsome features were covered with a thinyer of frost, his low and cold voiceced with a slight unhappiness. ¡°Look at where you¡¯re going in the future. And don¡¯t stare at me.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I stare if you¡¯re good-looking?!¡± She smiled at him, her dimples appearing.


    Staring at her bright smile, Mu Sihan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbled, feeling his blood flow the other way, his lower abdomen heating up a little as it seemed to stir.


    His ck diamond-like eyes darkened slightly. ¡°Seduce me a few more times and we probably don¡¯t need any antidote anymore.¡±


    Nan Zhi froze for a few seconds before she realized what he meant.


    Her longshes fluttered, a faint blush appearing on her fair ears under the sun. That pleasing color was especially eye-catching and grabbed his attention in an instant.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened, his handsome face leaning closer towards hers.


    And then, he caught her jade-like earlobe between his lips urately.


    When the sensitive spot was wrapped by the man¡¯s scorching hot tongue, the moist and hot feeling on her earlobe felt like an electrical current swimming through her limbs, making her tremble unconsciously.


    The two of them walked back to the wooden hut lovingly.


    Nan Zhi was hugged by the man¡¯s strong and muscr arms, her head leaning on his broad and firm shoulder. Over thest few days, she had been so tense that the exhaustion had finally caught up to her. Now that her body and mind started to rx, her eyelids were battling to close.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back after we find Ah Long.¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed softly in agreement.


    Mu Sihan carried her with one hand, pushing the door open with his other.


    At this moment, the wooden door was pulled open from inside.


    ¡°Ah Han.¡±


    A pleasant and soft voice, with a little coyness, trailed into Nan Zhi¡¯s ears.


    Nan Zhi shivered, her sleepy mind immediately woken up as if someone had hit her on her head. All sleepiness cleared from her head.


    By the time she reacted, she struggled to get down from the man¡¯s embrace.


    Turning around, she looked towards the door, only to see a beautiful woman standing there wearing a dark blue coat.


    Sunlight shone on her thin body in a way that looked like she would fall from simply being blown by the wind. Her beautiful face entered Nan Zhi¡¯s sight.


    It was Xue¡¯er.


    The first time she had seen this woman was back in Ning City. Her fair skin, sharp chin,rge eyes and incorruptible beauty.


    Nan Zhi stared at Xue¡¯er¡¯s bright eyes and smiling expression, she scrunched her eyebrows a little.


    She remembered Mu Sihan telling her that Xue¡¯er had gone crazy after killing Lian Yun during their engagement party.


    Seeing her now, she seemed to havepletely recovered. There was no sign of craziness in her countenance at all.


    To be honest, Nan Zhi did not find strange at all for Xue¡¯er to appear here. After all, this scandal had been a hot topic in the news recently, and the vige was in China. It wasn¡¯t unexpected for Xue¡¯er toe after seeing the news.


    Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan stood by the door. Seeing that the two of them were not entering, Xue¡¯er walked over to them.


    Nan Zhi only saw the reporter tag hung around Xue¡¯er¡¯s neck when she was close enough.


    It was as if nothing had happened in the past. Xue¡¯er¡¯s pretty face was void of any unhappiness or rivalry. The faint smile on her lips remained, as her gaze moved from Mu Sihan¡¯s face to Nan Zhi. ¡°My condition improved three months ago. I¡¯m currently working at the Ning City Broadcasting Company and came with my colleagues for an interview in the vige. I heard the vigers say that you two were here, so I came over to wait for you.¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyes were exceptionally bright, her expression open as well, as if she had stopped seeing Nan Zhi as her love rival. From her friendly expression, it was almost as though she looking at an old friend she had not seen in a long while.


    Nan Zhi froze for a little while, not immediately knowing how to react.


    She did not know if Xue¡¯er was really over everything that had happened, or that she was merely acting. However, Nan Zhi could not bring herself to get along with Xue¡¯er like nothing had happened.


    Just as the atmosphere became a little awkward, another voice trailed over.


    ¡°Little Zhizhi isn¡¯t injured, right?¡± Bai Ye walked out of the wooden hut, giving Nan Zhi a once over. ¡°It seems like she¡¯spletely injured. That¡¯s good. His Highness made mee over with him in case anything happened to you.


    ¡°Oh right, I met a pretty reporter just now. She¡¯s call Mu Xue¡¯er.¡± Bai Ye finally noticed that something was wrong, as he looked at Xue¡¯er, then at Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi. ¡°Oh my god, what a small world! You all know each other?!¡±


    Seeing that Mu Sihan had not said anything since Xue¡¯er¡¯s appearance, Nan Zhi pushed Bai Ye slightly. ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Let¡¯s go and cook some lunch.¡±

 Chapter 692 - Hugging Her to Roll Together

    <h4>Chapter 692: Hugging Her to Roll Together</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the kitchen.


    Bai Ye nced at Nan Zhi, who had not said anything sinceing in.


    Leaning in towards her, Bai Ye¡¯s handsome expression morphed into one showing keen interest. ¡°Who is that Miss Mu Xue¡¯er? Looking at how cold you are to her, could she be your love rival?¡±


    Nan Zhi nced at Bai Ye, forcing out a terse smile. ¡°I respect you for being spot on.¡±


    Bai Ye almost leapt up in surprise, before he patted the back of his head in excitement. ¡°Really? F*ck, no wonder why I feel that the atmosphere between the two of you is really awkward!¡±


    Nan Zhi simply ignored Bai Ye.


    When she had first met this guy, she had thought that he was a cold and intelligent person. She did not think that he would have such a...ical personality.


    Suddenly, he stopped and waved his arms in front of her face. ¡°Hey wait, something is wrong. If she¡¯s your love rival, then why on earth did you give her the chance to be with His Highness alone?¡±


    Nan Zhi washed the peeled potatoes in clean water, before she quickly sliced them into long pieces.


    Chop, chop, chop. The rhythmic sounds of the knife against the chopping board sounded, making Bai Ye look at Nan Zhi¡¯s smooth action with his jaw dropped.


    Incredible! Nan Zhi¡¯s cutting skills were too amazing to look at!


    Tsk, it was his first time finding out that watching a beauty cook was also something to enjoy.


    After she was done cutting the potatoes, Nan Zhi could not help butugh when she noted that Bai Ye was staring unblinkingly at her with his mouth still open. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen a woman as trusting as me, have you?¡±


    Bai Ye nodded immediately. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid? After all, Miss Xue¡¯er looks extremely pretty, like a goddess that came down from the heavens.¡±


    Nan Zhi waved the knife in front of Bai Ye, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t I pretty?¡±


    ¡°Pretty, you¡¯re prettier actually. That Miss Mu is way too skinny. She has no curves at all, and looks like a bean sprout. Too skinny! It¡¯s like she could fly away if the wind blew at her.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    ...


    In the yard outside.


    Xue¡¯er stared at Mu Sihan, who looked thinner and taller in his camouge uniform. His eyes were dark and deep, though he was not looking at her. His expression was cold and void of any temperature, exuding a coldness that pushed everyone away from him.


    A breeze blew over. Xue¡¯er wrapped her arms around herself, looking down at her toes. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, then why did you hire the best doctor to treat me?¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at the woods in the distance, his expression well-defined and looking even more sharp and fierce. It was only after a while that he spoke. ¡°Would you not appear if I didn¡¯t wish to see you?¡±


    A thinyer of moisture appeared in Xue¡¯er¡¯s clear eyes. She bit down her lips hard, not letting her tears fall.


    Ever since Grandma was gone, she had already understood everything. Ah Han did not love her at all in that way.


    However, she was slightly confused...


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I would meet you here. I heard from the vigers that you¡¯re here, so I came over to look for you since I had some questions to ask you.¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips slightly, his ck eyes moving onto Xue¡¯er¡¯s slightly pale face. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°After I escaped from the mental hospital and met you in the rain that night, why were you so nice to me the few days after? I remember that your gaze on me made me feel like you liked me?¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked, seemingly having expected for Xue¡¯er to ask him about this. ¡°Get your passport. You will know the reason if youe to S Country to find me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The voices of two women burst out at the same time.


    Nan Zhi had finished cooking, having cooked noodles as well, and hade down to call Mu Sihan toe and eat.


    However, what she had heard was him telling Xue¡¯er to go and find him in S Country.


    He clearly knew that Xue¡¯er and her could not stand each other, so why would he ask Xue¡¯er to go to S Country and look for him?


    What on earth was he trying to do?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty expression immediately tensed up and her lips drew into a tight line.


    Throwing a nce at Xue¡¯er, then at Mu Sihan, who had turned around to look at her, she ran away with mixed feelings.


    Seeing that Nan Zhi¡¯s reaction was exceptionally dramatic, Mu Sihan nced at Xue¡¯er once more. ¡°You can go and do whatever you need. I will contact youter.¡±


    Xue¡¯er could not read Mu Sihan at all, but she could see the coldness and distance in his eyes. Her heart sank. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Xue¡¯er took a few steps forward, before Mu Sihan stopped her.


    Happiness immediately swelled in Xue¡¯er¡¯s heart, as she turned around to look at him once more.


    However, when she met his frosty eyes, her heart sank again, as if falling into a depthless abyss.


    ¡°Don¡¯t have any fantasies for me, and don¡¯t try to ruin Nan Zhi and my rtionship. If you do, know that since I have the capability to treat you, I also the capability to make you crazy once more!¡±


    Hearing his words, Xue¡¯er trembled terribly, and her pretty face immediately paled.


    Being stared at by his frosty eyes, Xue¡¯er felt a strong pressure ced on her, and the air around her seemed to freeze as her breathing became heavier.


    After what had happened to her Grandma, she hade to understand many things.


    She would no longer try to force her feelings onto others. After all, feelings were things that could never be forced.


    However...


    She could not understand Mu Sihan. If he no longer had any feelings for her, why did he ask her to go to S Country?


    It didn¡¯t make any sense at all.


    ...


    Another person who couldn¡¯t understand Mu Sihan was currently running away from him as far as she could.


    The incident with Lucy was not even settled, and now he was asking Xue¡¯er to go to S Country? What was he trying to do?


    Just like how he was jealous over Brother Gu Sheng¡¯s presence, she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious when he had anything to do with Xue¡¯er as well.


    Even the mere thought of him getting a fever and bing Ye Qing to adore and dote on Xue¡¯er made her chest stuffy.


    Nan Zhi kept running into the woods. She did not know where she was running to, and when she should stop.


    Her mind was in aplete mess.


    It was only until a man¡¯s low and cold voice rang out behind her. ¡°Nan Zhi, stop right there!¡±


    Hearing his cold voice, the difort in Nan Zhi only grew stronger.


    Today, he waspletely heartless and emotionless. Although he kept saying that he would not forget to be responsible for her, she could no longer feel that strong love he had for her from the past.


    If Xue¡¯er went to S Country, and he grew feelings for Xue¡¯er first...


    Nan Zhi did not dare imagine it.


    Trapped in her bitter thoughts, she refused to listen. She was not going to stop even though he asked her to.


    In fact, just to spite him, she walked even faster.


    The man furrowed his eyebrows when he noted her moving faster. ¡°Stand there, let me exin.¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed coldly.


    Exin?


    Who wanted to listen to him exin?


    ncing back at him with the corner of her eye, she started to run when she saw that the man was about to catch up to her.


    However, she did not see where she was going clearly, and she suddenly stepped on a patch of loose soil. She was caught off guard as she lost her bnce and rolled down the hill.


    Mu Sihan instantly jumped over and caught Nan Zhi in time.


    Protecting her head with his hands, he hugged her tightly as the two of them rolled down the hill.


    It was only when she heard him groan in pain as he hit arge tree that the two of them finally stopped rolling.


    Nan Zhi was lying in the man¡¯s embrace. Opening her eyes, she furrowed her eyebrows, forgetting the fact that she was still angry at him when she saw the man¡¯s furrowed eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you injured?¡±

 Chapter 693 - Stubbornness

    <h4>Chapter 693: Stubbornness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you injured?¡±


    Mu Sihan closed his ck eyes, eyebrows furrowing tightly, looking as if he was in terrible pain.


    Nan Zhi had heard the sound of his head hitting the tree earlier. She reached out unconsciously to touch the back of his head, though her fair wrist was held tightly by arge hand in the next second.


    The temperature of therge hand against her slightly cool skin felt like it was moltenva trying to burn her.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s longshes fluttered.


    Furrowing her eyebrows, she pulled her hand back with all of her strength, trying to stand up from his embrace.


    However, he held onto her slender waist tightly, pressing her on him, unwilling to let go.


    Nan Zhi was extremely angry.


    Her well-defined almond-shaped eyes turned slightly cold as she red at him with a poker face. ¡°You¡¯re pretending to be injured to lie to me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Mu Sihan opened his eyes to stare at Nan Zhi. His eyes were dark and deep like two wormholes wanting to suck her in.


    No matter how terrible the situation he was in now, he was still exuding a dignified and mature masculinity from head to toe.


    Especially when he stared at her with slightly narrowed eyes.


    It was exceptionally sexy and charming.


    Some men were like this. How was it that he could extremely charming and irresistible, even when he wasn¡¯t doing anything?


    Nan Zhi was almost sucked into his dark eyes. Suppressing the fluttering in her heart, she pushed the hand on her waist with all of her strength before she stood up.


    Taking a seat by the side, she brushed off the dirt and leaves on her.


    When she was with him, she would be framed by people from time to time, and would get on the news headlines as well. It was undeniable that she was under even more pressure and attentionpared to normal people.


    She could not be like a normal girl and enjoy being in a rtionship with him freely. They had to be careful and cautious when faced with the heavy scrutiny and attention of the public eye.


    If they did anything considered to be ¡®wrong¡¯, they would be attacked and heavily criticized.


    Although her mental strength had been trained to be very strong, she would still feel exhausted at times.


    If she was not in a rtionship with a Prince that was above everyone else, would she be more rxed? Would things have been easier?


    However, even if it was exhausting, she had never regretted anything.


    She could be unconcerned with everything, except for Xue¡¯er. It was the only thorn in her heart that she could not remove.


    She could understand him finding a doctor to treat Xue¡¯er.


    But why did he ask Xue¡¯er to look for him in S Country?


    Mu Sihan sat up as well. Staring at the woman¡¯s tensed side profile, he reached his hand out to pat her head softly.


    Scrunching her face, she ignored him.


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips, moving to crouch down in front of the woman. Leaning into her ear, he spoke with a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you jealous? Don¡¯t forget that your Brother Gu Sheng is still in the Capital.¡±


    Nan Zhi immediately turned around to re at him.


    His well-defined handsome face was terribly close to hers, and the moment she turned around, her soft lips identally grazed his cheek.


    She moved away instinctively.


    However, in the next second, her pretty face was cupped by hisrge palms.


    His hands fondled her cheeks forcefully.


    Her face was barely recognizable from his rough treatment.


    It made her even more furious.


    Reaching out a hand, she pushed away his shoulder with strength.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, go do it to your Xue¡¯er! Let go of m©`mmgh!¡±


    Before she could finish her words, the man kissed her.


    Nan Zhi froze for a second, before she regained her senses, wanting to push him away. However, he took the chance to push her teeth apart, his tongue entering her mouth.


    The refreshing and pleasant masculine smell flooded her senses, the willful and wild entanglement came with a force that could not be rejected.


    Slight stubble had grown on the man¡¯s jaw, rubbing against her fair and smooth skin, prickling her slightly.


    With his tongue entering her mouth, her hands that were originally hitting the man¡¯s shoulders slowly moved to gripping his shirt instead.


    He only released her when she was almost out of breath.


    A heat that could burn her was present in his depthless ck eyes.


    Pursing her slightly numb lips from the kiss, she was about to say something when he lifted her chin to kiss her once more.


    Her dazed mind went nk once more.


    She did not respond to the kiss, merely letting him do what he wanted.


    Her bright and moist almond-shaped eyes stared dazedly at the handsome face in front of her. He was looking at her, his eyes dark like a depthless abyss.


    There was no emotion in his eyes at all, and she was the only one who was heated up and emotional.


    It made her even more annoyed, as she moved to bite his tongue with all of her strength.


    However, he was extremely cunning, managing to avoid her when she moved to bite him.


    Between the two of them, one of them was the attacking while the other avoided the other. Somehow, they started to kiss passionately again.


    In the end, she was breathing heavily, the color on her face like the cherry blossoms that bloomed in March, a fresh and pretty pink.


    Leaning his forehead against hers, their noses touched each other. As their breaths inteced with each other, their eyes looked at each other in the intimate atmosphere around them.


    He lifted a well-defined finger to push the messy long hair by her cheek, saying hoarsely, ¡°You know of my weakness, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Hearing him say weakness made Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tighten in pain.


    She naturally knew of the weakness he was referring to, which was his bipr disorder and also his split personality disorder.


    Under the control of medication, his bipr disorder had been suppressed quite well, making him less temperamentalpared to when she first met him.


    However, his split personality disorder...


    Even though he was keeping his body fit to lower the chances of him getting a cold or a fever, he was still a human and was not made of iron. He could not be entirely sure that he would not get sick...


    Nan Zhi knew that he was not finished speaking. She merely continued to look at him with her almond-shaped eyes instead of interrupting him.


    People with psychological disorders were usually unwilling to reveal their condition to others, especially for people with exceptionally strong pride like Mu Sihan.


    He did not look at Nan Zhi, his longshes dropping as his voice seemed a little more low and hoarse. ¡°In the past year, I had been very scared of getting the flu. I was afraid that my Ye Qing personality woulde out. I was not only afraid that he would hurt you, but also afraid that someone from the Royal family would find out about this and use my condition to target me!


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to leave the Royal family now, so I can only treat myself. However, medicine seems to be useless for me and I can¡¯t use it to contain him. He will stille out when I have a fever.


    ¡°Amy went to discuss this with a top psychologist overseas, and she feels that Ye Qing¡¯s personality isn¡¯t disappearing because he has his own... obsession.¡±


    Staring at the slight sadness that appeared on the man¡¯s handsome face, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened. She raised her hand to caress his well-defined features. ¡°Ye Qing¡¯s obsession is Xue¡¯er, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his hand to cover Nan Zhi¡¯s hand on his cheek, the eyes looking at her turning darker. ¡°I have to let Ye Qing see that Xue¡¯er isn¡¯t that innocent and beautiful young woman back then anymore, that she had changed and is no longer the untainted innocent in his heart.¡±

 Chapter 694 - Kiss, Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 694: Kiss, Kiss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing Mu Sihan¡¯s words, Nan Zhi was still slightly worried.


    If it were Mu Sihan, she would not be afraid of Xue¡¯er charming him. However, if it was his Ye Qing personality, Nan Zhi could feel his adoration for Xue¡¯er and the resentment he held towards her from the few times she had interacted with him.


    Nan Zhi bit her lip, saying softly, ¡°What if Xue¡¯er seduces him, or hides the truth from him so well that he can¡¯t see through her facade?¡±


    Mu Sihan cupped Nan Zhi¡¯s face with his hands, his calloused fingers rubbing against the corner of her lips softly. ¡°Have you forgotten about my situation right now? How many times have you seduced me? If I can be turned on, why would I only kiss you every time?¡±


    Nan Zhi red at him with a flushed face. ¡°Who seduced you?¡±


    Staring at the woman¡¯s bright and beautiful face, Mu Sihan smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t seduce me, I was the one who couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±


    Laughing at his words, Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes curled up into a glowing smile.


    Seeing that she hadughed, Mu Sihan used the tip of his nose to rub against hers, his eyes on her turning slightly darker. ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked down with her longshes, her scarlet lips pouting slightly. ¡°Am I that petty?¡± Pausing for a second, she hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Since you¡¯re sharing a body with your Ye Qing personality, he naturally won¡¯t be able to gain any desire for Xue¡¯er. However, what if he isn¡¯t able to see through Xue¡¯er, and instead, wants to take over your body because of Xue¡¯er and elope with her?¡±


    Hearing his words, his handsome face leaned closer towards her. His well-defined eyes were so dark that they seemed to want to swallow her up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here then? I believe that with your intelligence, you would be able make Xue¡¯er give something away. Then you can make the Ye Qing personality like you so that he will see through Xue¡¯er and let us be together.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not expect for him to trust her so much.


    To have a trust like this for her, it would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t care about her the most. If not, how would it be possible for him to ce his fate into her hands?


    If she wasn¡¯t able toplete her mission, it was highly likely that Mu Sihan wouldpletely disappear from this world.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart thumped unstably, ncing at Mu Sihan with slightly red eyes. ¡°Do you have that much faith in me?¡±


    Mu Sihan pulled Nan Zhi into his arms, resting his handsome chin on her head. ¡°I want you to have all of me. The whole me. It¡¯s only then that we can have aplete rtionship. Are you scared?¡±


    To be honest, she was afraid. If she made any mistakes, or if she wasn¡¯t good enough, she would lose him forever!


    But... If she didn¡¯t take this step, he would never be aplete Mu Sihan.


    Even if the two of them got married in the future, she would still have to face his Ye Qing personality when he got a fever.


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes, before she opened them to look at him with a fierce determined in her eyes. ¡°I will help you.¡±


    Mu Sihan grabbed her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s settle this after we¡¯re done with Lucy.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± In this moment, she would have never thought that Lucy¡¯s issue would be a lot more troublesome that they had originally thought.


    It was as if there was a force that was controlling all of these happenings in the dark, pulling strings like a master puppeteer and pushing her further away from him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    Nan Zhi stood up, about to turn around before she realized that something was wrong.


    She hurriedly turned back to look into the distance.


    However, apart from the shaking leaves, she could not see anything. But something felt strange.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, did you notice anything?¡± Nan Zhi leaned towards Mu Sihan. She did not notice anything when she was still angry at him at first. However, right now, she kept feeling as if there were endless pairs of eyes staring at the two of them in the dark.


    Mu Sihan stood up, ncing at the woman who was curling herself up in his arms. An unnoticeable smile made its way into his dark eyes. ¡°What did you notice?¡±


    Seeing his rxed expression, Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows in confusion, whispering softly, ¡°It feels like someone is staring at us in the shadows.¡±


    ¡°Does it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The moment Nan Zhi finished speaking, several soldiers dressed in camouge uniforms and warpaint appeared in front of her.


    Nan Zhi was bbergasted.


    Before she could say anything, Bo Yan walked over as well, his expression cold and calm. ¡°Sihan, I received news that Stone and his team have found Ah Long. We were about to return and didn¡¯t expect to meet Nan Zhi and you here when we passed by.¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t the ce the two of you chose to have a date too secluded?¡±


    The soldiers behind Bo Yan suddenly shouted, ¡°Your Highness, kiss her!¡±


    ¡°Kiss! Kiss!¡±


    Hearing the soldiers¡¯ shouts, Nan Zhi¡¯s fair ears flushed red.


    Staring at him in shyness and embarrassment, she hurriedly eyed him. Telling him with her eyes to not kiss her in front of so many eyes.


    However...


    The man that was more thick-skinned than her did not seem to understand her gaze, as his slender fingers lifted her chin.


    When she was slightly panicking from being caught off guard, he immediately kissed her scarlet lips...


    Behind them, the soldiers¡¯ cheers and shouts rang behind them.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mind nked out.


    This person...


    He only let go of her when she almost stopped breathing. His sexy lips continued to press against her lips, using a voice that only the two of them could hear as he whispered hoarsely, ¡°When we get married in the future, we have to kiss in front of the world. You should get used to it now.¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her numbed lips from the kiss, ring at him with a flushed and incredulous expression.


    ...


    Lucy was forced onto the helicopter by Mu Sihan¡¯s men. Her eyes were covered by a blindfold and she could not see anything.


    The military doctor traveling with them helped to take out the bullets in her knees.


    Although she was not injured at her vital organs, she was still in terrible pain, feeling as if she was about to die anytime.


    After they arrived at the Capital, Lucy was kept in a cold and dark room. They tied her to a cross and when she was the only one left in the room, a scary voice suddenly echoed around her.


    There was no light in the room, and hearing that terrifying voice made the goosebumps crawl all over Lucy¡¯s arms.


    The voice became more sorrowful and scary, making her tremble from head to toe.


    Just as her heart was about to copse from the fear, a screen suddenly appeared in front of her.


    On therge screen, Mr Bai suddenly appeared, his eyes and mouth bleeding while his face was terribly pale.


    Together with that scary voice, the image waspletely terrifying.


    Even if Lucy was exceptionally daring, she was still scared to the point that her legs went weak from seeing such an image.


    ¡°Give me back my life, give me back my life...¡±


    Lucy closed her eyes, shaking her head nonstop. ¡°Not me! I didn¡¯t kill you! Don¡¯te and look for me! No!¡±


    ...


    After returning to the Capital, Mu Sihan went to the interrogation room to look at the CCTV recording of Lucy being detained.


    When he heard her mumbling nonstop, screaming that she was not the person who killed Mr Bai, he furrowed his eyebrows tightly.

 Chapter 695 - One Wrong Step Leads to Continuous Wrongs

    <h4>Chapter 695: One Wrong Step Leads to Continuous Wrongs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan lit up a cigar as he stood in front of the monitor.


    As he exhaled the smoke, he stared at Lucy who looked like she was about to lose her mind.


    Lucy was not a normal person, her mental strength a lot stronger than normal people. However, using such a psychological tactic was more effective than using brute force.


    After being scared continuously for a day and night, Lucy had almost lost it.


    Putting out the half-smoked cigar in the ashtray, Mu Sihan strode into the dark room.


    With a loud smack, he turned on the lights.


    Lucy¡¯sshes werepletely covered with tears, as she trembled terribly.


    Her eyes on Mu Sihan were like she was looking at a devil.


    ¡°Tell me who told you to kill Mr Bai and I¡¯ll let you out.¡±


    Lucy¡¯s face was pale, while her eyes were red. She red at Mu Sihan in anger and helplessness, her voice hoarse as she said, ¡°No one told me to do it, it was my own idea!¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded in deep thought. ¡°Oh? Then let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Seeing that Mu Sihan was about to turn around and leave, Lucy shivered in fear. She looked like she had experienced a torrential storm and waspletely panicking. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his depthless ck eyes slightly. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I want to leave this ce. You can bring me anywhere, to an interrogation room even, as long as I¡¯m not here!¡±


    When she was here, the image of Mr Bai bleeding from his eyes, nose and mouth and the scary voice would appear the moment she closed her eyes.


    Mu Sihan waved his hand, and two police officers entered immediately.


    They untied Lucy from the cross. As her knees were injured, she could only sit on a wheelchair to move.


    After they brought her to the interrogation room, Mu Sihan stood outside to let the professional investigators interrogate Lucy.


    An hourter, the investigators told Mu Sihan the results of the interrogation.


    ¡°She said that ¡®Together with You¡¯, killing Mr Bai, and the hypnotism were all taught to her by a mysterious person. However, she has never seen that mysterious person at all, and has no idea what that person looks like. They have only called each other through the phone, and that person used a voice-changer, so she doesn¡¯t know whether it is male or female. She only knows that the person is a very incredible person!


    ¡°Although she was more or less responsible for Mr Bai¡¯s death, the ideas and the hypnotizing of Ah Li were all done by that mysterious person.¡±


    The investigator gave Mu Sihan the number Lucy had given them.


    Mu Sihan passed the number to Yi Fan so that he could check the origin of the number.


    The moment he sent the message out, a panicked shout trailed from within the interrogation room. ¡°What are you eating? Spit it out now!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened as he entered the interrogation room hurriedly.


    All he saw was Lucy, who was handcuffed, hyperventting as she started to spew out white bubbles.


    ¡°Call the ambnce!¡± Mu Sihan hurriedly shouted with a serious expression.


    ...


    At the Royal hospital, outside of the emergency room.


    An investigator reported what happened to Mu Sihan. ¡°I was about to bring Princess Lucy to the detaining room, when she suddenly lifted her cuffed hands and took out her pearl earring and shoved it into her mouth. By the time I realized and wanted to stop her, it was already toote.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s scarlet lips pursed tightly into a straight line.


    Half an hourter, Lucy was pushed out of the surgery room.


    ¡°The Princess merely took some medication that she¡¯s allergic to. We managed to save her in time and she¡¯s alright now. However, her injury on her knees are infected, so she has to be hospitalized to receive treatment.¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded in deep thought, ordering his men, ¡°Get more people to look after her. Before her uncle and older brotheres, nothing can go wrong!¡±


    ...


    That afternoon, Lucy¡¯s uncle and older brother arrived.


    After understanding everything that Lucy had done, her uncle and older brother apologized to Mu Sihan separately. They even signed a cooperation agreement that was beneficial to S Country in order to remove the responsibility Lucy had to face for her crimes. One of the conditions in the agreement was also for Lucy to never step foot into S Country again in the future.


    When Lucy¡¯s uncle saw Lucy in the ward, he immediately decided to marry Lucy off to a man that she did not love her, the moment they returned to their country.


    Lucy was not happy. She clearly had everything in her favor, however, she had lost it all. That mysterious person advised her to suppress her temper a little, so that Mu Sihan would not be able to get anything against her.


    However, she did not listen and had to run to the vige because she wanted to step on top of Nan Zhi in person.


    She really had liked Mu Sihan. It was because she wanted him that she kept making mistake after mistake!


    ...


    When Nan Zhi went to fetch Xiaojie from school, she saw the news conference Mu Sihan was hosting on the LED screen when she passed by the mall.


    The him today looked even more low-key, rich and full of masculinity. Even though he was the victim this time, he did not say anything that demeaned Lucy during the press conference. He was confident, intelligent and impartial, making people respect and look up to him.


    On the screen, when he was answering the questions of the reporters, his expression was handsome and cool. His well-fitting suit covered his figure perfectly, his every action looking more like one of royalty as the days passed.


    Seeing several people standing in front of the mall, Nan Zhi even saw several women shouting, ¡°His Highness is really handsome! I want to marry him so badly!¡±


    Thinking about the me and disappointment the media and people had felt towards him a few days ago, a strange feeling appeared within her. Although he had a status higher than everyone else, it was difficult for him to take even a single step without judgement and a simple mistake could ruin everything forever.


    And she might have be a weakness that other people could attack him for.


    Nan Zhi sighed softly, not knowing what to think. All she knew was theplicated feeling swirling around her mind


    ...


    After she fetched Xiaojie, the mother and son returned to the Qiao family.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, Daddy¡¯s father came to my school today.¡±


    Xiaojie was a lot more maturepared to other children his age. He knew that Ye Fengjun did not like Nan Zhi, so he never called him Grandpa.


    Nan Zhi was slightly surprised. From her impression, Ye Fengjun did not like her, and did not like Xiaojie either.


    ¡°Did he go and see you?¡±


    Xiaojie nodded, then shook his head again. ¡°He came to my school for an event, then he came to my ssroom to see me, but I ignored him. When he left, his face was really dark, it was like a burnt pot.¡±


    Nan Zhi pulled Xiaojie into her arms, the boy immediately hugging her neck, saying obediently, ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t like Pretty Zhizhi, I won¡¯t like him either!¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, Qiao Yanze poked his head through the gap between the door. He raised a thumb at Xiaojie. ¡°Xiaojiejie is right, if the Ye family cannot treat our Zhizhi well, then as an uncle, I¡¯ll be the first to object to Zhizhi marrying into the Ye family.¡±


    Qiao Yanze walked into the room, carrying Xiaojie as he nced at Nan Zhi with his pretty eyes. ¡°With that said, did Xiaojiejie¡¯s Daddy propose to you yet? When will the two of you reveal your rtionship? Although Lucy¡¯s issue this time allowed many people to know about your rtionship, but before you reveal your rtionship officially, you¡¯re still not his official partner.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been really busy recently. We still have something to settle after sorting out Lucy¡¯s issue. We can¡¯t get married in the next few months as a result. Besides, I don¡¯t want to get married so quickly either. Uncle, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to get me married off!¡±


    ¡°Silly girl! As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll let you do anything you want.¡±


    The moment Qiao Yanze finished speaking, a soft voice rang, ¡°Young Master, your coffee is ready.¡±


    Nan Zhi nced at the unfamiliar maid by the door, then at Qiao Yanze, noting that his eyes on the maid seemed to gleam with slight interest.

 Chapter 696 - Deep Affection

    <h4>Chapter 696: Deep Affection</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi nced at the maid standing by the door with a cup of coffee.


    She was gentle and young, her figure was graceful while her actions were soft and delicate. Her facial features were pretty and charming as well.


    A nce at her was enough to know that she was a soft and gentle girl, the type that men loved.


    Nan Zhi watched as Qiao Yanze walked to the door, taking the cup of coffee from the maid before he slowly took a sip. He immediately furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s too hot.¡±


    The maid seemed a little panicked. ¡°Young Master, it won¡¯t be hot if you blow at it.¡±


    Qiao Yanze held the cup of coffee in front of the maid, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Help me blow on it.¡±


    The maid immediately flushed, looking down as she pursed her lips tightly, unwilling to help Qiao Yanze blow at his coffee.


    Nan Zhi was standing behind Qiao Yanze, so she was unable to see his expression right now, though she could see the corners of his lips curl up slightly.


    Her uncle seemed to really like this maid!


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to blow at it? If you don¡¯t, then you can go make a cup of coffee that is not too hot for me.¡±


    Qiao Yanze seemed to be enjoying teasing the maid, asking her to remake the cup of coffee at least ten times before he waved his hand in satisfaction.


    By that point, the maid was panting slightly, her forehead drenched in sweat.


    Seeing Qiao Yanze¡¯s teasing eyes, she red at him unhappily before she ran downstairs.


    Seeing the two¡¯s interaction, Nan Zhi shook her head, speechless.


    That small woman attitude that the maid had was something that she will never be able to learn.


    Qiao Yanze had always been a yboy, changing his women as often as he changed his clothes. She would have never thought that he would fall for such a soft and gentle woman.


    After the maid left, Qiao Yanze brought Nan Zhi to the viewing balcony.


    Watching the maid run into the garden to trim the nts with the gardener, Qiao Yanze leaned against the railing as he said with interest, ¡°She¡¯s called Xiao Ying. She¡¯s a daughter of an excessive gambler. Her father sold her to a bar because he needed the money. Don¡¯t think that she¡¯s soft and weak because of her appearance, she¡¯s actually a very strong girl. That night, she came into our private room to bring us some alcohol. She caught the attention of some of the young masters, who then asked her to strip dance. She smashed the alcohol bottles and pressed a sharp ss shard against her neck, saying that if anyone dared to touch her, she would cut her throat andmit suicide immediately!


    ¡°Those boys are all afraid of nothing, all calling for her to cut her throat since they all like to watch fresh flowing blood. They all thought that she was merely scaring them, but she really started to cut her throat.


    ¡°Such a soft and petite girl, it¡¯s hard to believe her personality is so strong.¡± Qiao Yanze smiled devilishly, looking at Nan Zhi with his pretty eyes. ¡°It made me remember the time when I met you, our Zhizhi is also one of strong character.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s lips curled up, his eyesnding on Xiao Ying once more. ¡°I made a bet with those boys that I would teach this maid within a month and make her submit to mepletely!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s almond-shaped eyes were smiling faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re teaching her. She¡¯s the one that is influencing you subconsciously.¡±


    She could feel that Qiao Yanze¡¯s gaze on Xiao Ying was different.


    ¡°Uncle, too many things have happened recently. Have you investigated clearly about Xiao Ying¡¯s identity and past?¡±


    Qiao Yanze patted Nan Zhi¡¯s head once, unable to stop himself fromughing at the sight of her being so cautious. ¡°I did, of course. She¡¯s just a gambler¡¯s daughter and suffered quite a bit since young. There¡¯s nothing to be worried about!¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed in agreement.


    Before they left the viewing balcony, her well-defined eyes could not help but nce at Xiao Ying once more.


    If she suffered quite a bit since young, why were her fingers still as smooth and delicate as green onions?


    However, it might be because she had been tricked too many times that she was merely thinking too much.


    Her uncle had seen many people, and could see through many things better than her.


    It was only when that thing happenedter that she realized that once a man fell into a rtionship, his intelligence would be lowered as well!


    ...


    Nan Zhi attended a banquet with Madam Qiao that night.


    She was pulled over to drink with several youngdies during the banquet.


    It had been a while since she hadst drank, and together with the strong after-effects of the alcohol, she was incredibly sleepy as shey on her bed after taking a shower.


    It was almost eleven at night, and Mu Sihan, who was done with his work, sent a video-call request over.


    He had also just taken a shower and was wearing a dark-colored sleeping robe, the belt hanging loosely around his waist. His chest was slightly exposed, showing his sexy and muscr chest.


    As he looked down to light up a cigar, hisshes cast a small shadow on his handsome face. He ced the cigar between his lips, the smoke slowly rising up as he looked extremely handsome. Almost unconsciously, her heart seemed to flutter at the sight of him like this.


    His fingers took the cigar, his dark eyes staring at the woman on the screen. Her face was slightly flushed, her hair half wet as she wore a dark green silken sleeping gown.


    Maybe it was because he was staring at her chest, she hurriedly moved the camera upwards to only show her face and her exquisite and elegant neck.


    ¡°You drank tonight?¡± He asked with a low and maic voice.


    After Nan Zhi drank, she was less reserved than she was usually. She smiled charmingly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you drink as well?¡±


    She might not have noticed that her voice was a lot softer and sweeter, but Mu Sihan definitely did. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed prominently. ¡°You¡¯re not wearing anything under your sleeping gown?¡±


    Nan Zhi red at the man, annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m not used to wearing a bra when I sleep at night. Besides, I¡¯m alone. It probably doesn¡¯t matter if I wear it or not.¡±


    Hearing this, the man¡¯s eyes on her darkened to a smouldering ck. ¡°Let me take a look at you?¡±


    It took a few seconds for Nan Zhi to realized what he meant.


    Her pale face flushed uncontrobly.


    She replied with a disdainful ¡®you wish¡¯, before she hung up the call.


    Afraid that he would unreasonably ask for a video-call once more, she turned off her phone.


    Nan Zhi fell asleep within moments.


    She did not know how long she had slept, but in her sleepy daze, she felt slightly suffocated. She furrowed her eyebrows in difort, reaching out to push the heavy thing on her away. However, a pain on her lips followed her action.


    Nan Zhi immediately opened her eyes.


    The lights were turned off in the room, so she could only use the moonlight shining in to see the man¡¯s facial expression.


    rmed, her longshes fluttered. ¡°Why are you here? How did you get in?¡±


    This was the Qiao family house. The security was tight and it was incredibly difficult for normal people toe in, let alone sneak in.


    Mu Sihan turned around with Nan Zhi in his arms, letting hery on his firm and muscr chest. Hisrge hand seemed to mould against her perky butt. ¡°I missed you, so I jumped over the wall to see you.¡±


    Hearing his words, Nan Zhi could not help but burst out inughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Fourth Prince, but you jumped over the wall to climb into a woman¡¯s bed. If anyone were to find out, do you still want to be respected in the future?¡±


    The man bit her pretty earlobe, his lips pressing against her ear as he said huskily, ¡°You didn¡¯t let me see you in the video-call, so why can¡¯t Ie over to see you in person?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you can do anything even if you see me...¡±


    Before she finished speaking, the man suddenly pinched her butt. ¡°You¡¯re different after you drink.¡±

 Chapter 697 - It’s Too Awkward

    <h4>Chapter 697: It¡¯s Too Awkward</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi noted the man¡¯s dark, heated gaze and his slightly heavier breathing. ¡°Did you drink again before you came over?¡±


    ¡°I drank one ss.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows, ncing at him in confusion.


    His breathing could not be so heavy if he only drank one ss.


    Unless...


    She bit her lip, ring at him in slight embarrassment and anger. ¡°You drank alcohol with aphrodisiac?¡±


    He clearly did not expect her to guess it so quickly, as he rubbed against her pretty nose, a maic and charmingughter rumbling from her throat. ¡°Gu Sheng is still in the Capital. I¡¯m worried that because I haven¡¯t satisfied you in such a long time, you would...¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, his thin waist was pinched tightly by the woman.


    She red at him, acting like she was angry. ¡°Am I someone like that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not...¡± The man lifted a finger to push the hair by her cheek away, curling the hair around it before he leaned down to kiss her.


    He did not make it a deep kiss either, merely kissing her simply again and again.


    Before her, he was usually domineering and wild, he rarely kissed her so softly.


    His moist and scorching hot breath sprayed on her tender skin, her senses filled with his scent with the lingering smell of alcohol rich and charming.


    She stared at his well-kept sideburns with dazed eyes, her heart thumping crazily.


    If they continued on, she would definitely sink into his kiss and be one with his breath.


    When his kissnded on her cheek, she asked softly, ¡°How are things with Lucy going?¡±


    The man scarlet lipsnded on her earlobe.


    His tongue licked her softly, the tingling feeling felt like an electricity current flowing through her limbs as she shivered from head to toe.


    Her ears slowly flushed.


    She turned her head, poking the man¡¯s chest with her elbow. ¡°I¡¯m asking you something!¡±


    It was clear the man did not like to hear Lucy¡¯s name at such a time, his handsome expression turning colder. ¡°She¡¯s going back to her country tomorrow and cannot step foot into this country again in the future.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her exquisite eyebrows. ¡°Is she only receiving such little punishment after she killed Mr Bai?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone behind her.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s bright eyes widened as she looked at Mu Sihan in disbelief. ¡°There¡¯s still someone? Lucy is a princess, who can control her?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone who was her strategist and helped here up with all the ns!¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips tightly, a chill running up her spine unconsciously.


    ¡°Then...¡±


    Before she could express her confusion, the man immediately kissed her once more.


    He pushed her teeth apart, before his tongue entered her mouth, curling around and sucking her tongue fierily and domineering, as if he wanted to suck her out of her.


    It did not take long for Nan Zhi to feel that it was too much. It had been a long time since the two of them had been so intimate. Hisrge palm moved under her sleep gown, the familiar and awaited electrical current flowing within her.


    Her sleep gown was pushed up to her waist by the man, as the man¡¯srge hands caressed her back. The scorching touch made Nan Zhi go weak, even her toes were numb, it was hard to even struggle against his hold.


    Mu Sihan looked down at her flushed face, his eyes dark. ¡°You were really smart and brave this time.¡±


    Nan Zhi was almost drowning in his depthless eyes, ayer of moisture covering her eyes. ¡°I know that you would still have had a way to settle that issue without my help. I only wanted to do what I could and not pull you down. I wanted to do my best to be a woman that is suited for you.¡±


    She did not know how her feelings started, but they had someone grown to be as deep and fathomless as the ocean.


    She knew that what she did was barely enough.


    She still needed to work hard and grow.


    She did not know if it was because her words had touched him, or if he still wasn¡¯t able to touch her after drinking the aphrodisiac alcohol, but he let go of her in the veryst moment.


    The two of them spoke for a while before he fell asleep first.


    Listening to his steady and calm breathing, she stared at his well-defined handsome face. Looking up slightly, she ced a soft kiss by the corner of his lips.


    ...


    Mu Sihan felt an itch on his nose. Thinking that it was Nan Zhi teasing him, he did not open his eyes, merely grabbing the hand teasing him before he pulled the hand to ce a kiss on it. His sleepy voice was still hoarse andzy, ¡°Kitten, stop it.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, he realized something was wrong.


    The hand in his was too small and soft.


    He immediately opened his dark and deep eyes.


    Seeing the brat lying on him and giggling silently, all sleepiness went away in an instant.


    Furrowing his eyebrows, he tapped Xiaojie¡¯s head once. ¡°Why is it you?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I wanted to ask how you came to Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s bed? When did youe? Did you get Grandma¡¯s permission?¡±


    The corners of Mu Sihan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Do I need your Grandma¡¯s permission to get on your Mommy¡¯s bed?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Grandma said that Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s life with you isn¡¯t smooth, so she wants to find a better boyfriend for Pretty Zhizhi and a better step-father for me!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Grandma is just outside. We came to call Pretty Zhizhi for breakfast together. If I shout now, Grandma would definitelye in!¡±


    Mu Sihan pinched Xiaojie¡¯s cheeky little nose. ¡°Brat, what do you want me to promise you?¡±


    Xiaojie pouted his pinkish lips. ¡°I want you to marry Pretty Zhizhi, and want you to be nice and receive Grandma¡¯s liking.¡±


    Mu Sihan pulled Xiaojie into his arms, saying hoarsely, ¡°Brat, Daddy will definitely fulfill your wish.¡±


    Xiaojie nced at Mu Sihan¡¯s naked chest. ¡°Daddy, did youe to sleep on Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s bed because you want to give me younger siblings?¡±


    The corners of Mu Sihan¡¯s lips twitched again. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it for now. Having you is enough for your Mommy and I.¡±


    Xiaojie cheered excitedly. An Feng, who heard him outside, knocked on the door. ¡°Xiaojie, is your Mommy awake yet? Grandma ising in...¡±


    As An Feng was about to push the door open, Xiaojie hurriedly pulled the nket over Mu Sihan¡¯s head. He hurriedly jumped down the bed, running in front of An Feng to hug her. ¡°Grandma, Grandma, Pretty Zhizhi is still asleep. Let¡¯s go down for breakfast first! She¡¯s been slightly tired from dating Daddy recently, let¡¯s let her sleep a bit longer!¡±


    Mu Sihan, who was under the nket, was speechless. This brat, was he helping him or framing him?


    Just as An Feng carried Xiaojie to the door, the bathroom door was pushed open by Nan Zhi was had just finished showering.


    Hearing the sound, An Feng was about to turn her head when Xiaojie suddenly hugged her neck and ce a kiss on both her cheeks. He said softly, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s the wind!¡±


    The bathroom door and the room door were in different directions, so Nan Zhi did not notice An Feng and Xiaojie by the door. She nced at the bed. ¡°Are you awake? If you are, hurry and leave by the window. It won¡¯t be good if my mother and the rest of the family saw you.¡±

 Chapter 698 - Who Else Climbed Onto Your Bed?

    <h4>Chapter 698: Who Else Climbed Onto Your Bed?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan pulled open the silk nket Xiaojie had thrown over his head, eyeing Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi was drying her wet hair and did not understand what he meant, furrowing her eyebrows in confusion. ¡°Is your eyelid having a cramp?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression had turn darkpletely.


    From the corner of his eye, he saw his Mother-inw turning around.


    Mu Sihan was only wearing underwear, and it really was not nice to meet an elder like this, especially when it was An Feng who already did not have a good impression of him.


    Ultimately, Nan Zhi did realize that something was wrong. She hurriedly walked out to see An Feng by the door. Rushing back to the bed, the covered the man under the nket once more when An Feng turned around.


    The atmosphere in the room froze for a second.


    Xiaojie, who was in An Feng¡¯s arms, covered his eyes with his hands, looking as if he was done with his parents.


    Nan Zhi nced at An Feng awkwardly, calling out stiffly, ¡°Mom.¡±


    An Feng¡¯s eyes moved from Nan Zhi to the lump under the nket next to her, her expression darkening slightly. ¡°Come down and eat your breakfast.¡±


    Nan Zhi answered with a tingling scalp. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go down immediately.¡±


    An Feng did note over, she carried Xiaojie out and left Nan Zhi¡¯s room.


    The moment the door was closed, Nan Zhi pulled the nket away. Staring at the man whose expression was slightly dark, she could not help but pinch his hard and muscr arm. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If you left before the sun rose, my mom wouldn¡¯t have found out.¡±


    Mu Sihan nced at her with dark eyes. ¡°Your mother knew it was me?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes brightened, as she immediately replied, ¡°Oh right, my mom didn¡¯t see you. She might have thought it was another man!¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the man¡¯s expression clearly darkened even more.


    ¡°Apart from me, are there other men who have climbed into your bed?¡± He asked dangerously.


    The corners of Nan Zhi¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not the only one.¡±


    The man narrowed his depthless ck eyes dangerously. ¡°Who? Tell me and I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    Nan Zhi sat on the bed, her elbow supporting her by the man¡¯s pillow as she looked down at him. Their faces were exceptionally close as their breaths inteced with each other. WIth his face so close, she could see every pore on his face clearly. His skin was rather good. He was not really fair, his skin a healthy tan while his facial features were exquisite and well-defined, his eyes exuding danger and charm when he narrowed them slightly.


    Her longshes fluttered slightly, her eyes fixed on his tightly pursed lips.


    Suddenly, a pair of fair hands curled around his neck as she bit down on his lips.


    The man moved his hand against her forehead, pushing her away. ¡°Who else got into your bed before? Tell me clearly!¡±


    Nan Zhi did not reply to him, only pushing his hand away before she kissed him once more.


    She stretched her tongue out boldly to trace his lips.


    The woman who had been so awkward when kissing him in the past was now experienced in kissing thanks to him.


    She sucked onto his lips, her tongue about to enter his mouth when the man hugged her limbs. He flipped them around suddenly, and she was now under the man.


    The man supported himself with his hands on each of her side. It was now his turn to look down at her. ¡°I¡¯m not used to you being on top.¡±


    Nan Zhi red at him, raising her hands to push his chest away.


    However, he grabbed and restrained her hands very quickly. He pressed his chest down on her, their bodies pressed tightly against each other. His upper body was naked, and his scorching temperature exuded through the thin fabric she was wearing and onto her. Her longshes fluttered lightly, as she looked at him with sparkling ck eyes. ¡°Who else could it be? The one that the two of us had together!¡±


    Hearing her words, Mu Sihan¡¯s expression tensed. ¡°When we have another one next time, let¡¯s have a princess.¡±


    Nan Zhi burst out inughter. ¡°This is something we both cannot decide!¡±


    Seeing her smile, a smile shed on the man¡¯s expression as well. ¡°Kiss me one more time before we get up.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not shy away, wrapping her hands around his neck as she kissed him instead.


    Just as she was about to kiss her, the room door was pushed open once more. ¡°Zhizhi, I still have to remind you...¡±


    Before she finished speaking, An Feng¡¯s expression changed when she saw her daughter kissing the man leaning on her.


    Her good upbringing since she was young stopped her from saying anything too mean. It took a while before she finally said, ¡°Nan Zhi,e out now!¡±


    Nan Zhi rarely heard her mother speak to her in such a serious tone. She hurriedly pushed the man away, tidying her messy hair and clothes as she got up from the bed. She walked in front of An Feng with a warm flush on her face, murmuring softly, ¡°Mom...¡±


    An Feng pulled Nan Zhi out of her room.


    Looking down, not daring to look at An Feng, Nan Zhi twisted her fingers together. She originally thought that she would be scolded, but An Feng sighed instead, merely saying, ¡°Tell His Highness toe down only after your Grandma and Uncle have left the house.¡±


    Nan Zhi immediately looked up at An Feng in disbelief. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not going to scold me?¡±


    ¡°My grandson said that he doesn¡¯t want a step-father and told me not to be a mean grandma.¡±


    Nan Zhi could not help but smile. ¡°Xiaojie used to be his Daddy¡¯s assistant as well and caught me in his trap several times. Don¡¯t just look at how the father and son always bicker and are jealous of each other, their rtionship is exceptionally strong!¡±


    An Feng nced at Nan Zhi¡¯s bedroom, pulling Nan Zhi¡¯s arm slightly. ¡°You have to be careful before you get married. Although you already have Xiaojie, don¡¯t get pregnant with another one and have a shotgun marriage! Remind the man to use protection, you better don¡¯t take any birth-control pills, it¡¯s bad for you.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s ears med up. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? We don¡¯t have that lifestyle now.¡±


    An Feng poked Nan Zhi¡¯s forehead. ¡°Alright, what do you have to be embarrassed for in front of me? However, you¡¯re a girl, so you have to be more reserved and don¡¯t be too forward.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely keep Mom¡¯s words at the front of my heart.¡±


    ...


    After Madam Qiao and Qiao Yanze left, Mu Sihan went down to speak with An Feng.


    Nan Zhi was kept out of the room, so she did not know what they were talking about. All she knew was that An Feng was smiling when they were done.


    Nan Zhi asked An Feng, but An Feng was unwilling to tell her anything. Mu Sihan was acting mysterious as well, merely telling her that she would know when the time came.


    After Mu Sihan left the Qiao family house, Nan Zhi also received a call from the head of the broadcastingpany telling her to go back to work.


    Everything finally seemed to be going well.


    Changing into her professional suit that she had not worn in a while, she tied her hair up into a neat ponytail before she put on some makeup, enhancing her already-enquisite features.


    An Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with affection as she stared at the energized Nan Zhi.


    Before Nan Zhi left for work, she smiled sweetly at An Feng, making An Feng feel like she was still with her and had never left her side, when she thought about the smile after a very long time.

 Chapter 699 - A Terrible Story

    <h4>Chapter 699: A Terrible Story</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi drove from the Qiao family castle.


    She was not used to using a driver, and would usually driver herself to and from work.


    However, Qiao Yanze was still worried for her safety, so he got two bodyguards to follow behind her car.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mood was pretty good today. She had the window slightly open to get some natural breeze, while she was also ying some rxing music, matching her overall more rxed mood.


    When she drove on the highway, the rumbling of a motorcycle trailed over.


    There often were youngsters speeding over here, so Nan Zhi did not really pay attention to it. It was until one of the motorcycle drivers threw a small pail at her bullet-proof window.


    Another motorcycle from behind bumped into her car straight once more.


    What on earth? Nan Zhi hurriedly steered away.


    Seeing this, the bodyguards behind Nan Zhi stopped the motorcycle that was about to bump into Nan Zhi¡¯s car.


    Seeing that the bodyguards were next to him, the motorcycles sped off.


    As the bodyguards moved to chase after the two motorcycles, one of them contacted Nan Zhi. ¡°Miss Zhi, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely catch up to those two motorcycles.¡±


    Staring at the motorcycles and the bodyguards¡¯ car that disappeared within the next few seconds, Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    She did not know if she was hallucinating, but she kept feeling that something was wrong.


    Indeed, two luxurious sedans surrounded her car from the front and back within a minute.


    She watched as the car in front of her wound down the window, a ck sniper gun appearing in her sight.


    The other private cars driving on the highway all sped away, no one daring to remain for another second.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s car was forced to stop.


    As she was finding her phone, wanting to contact her bodyguards secretly, the person holding onto the gun hurriedly got down from the car, aiming between her eyebrows through Nan Zhi¡¯s window.


    That person made a gesture for Nan Zhi to get off the car.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart immediately tensed up.


    Facing a sniper gun that could take her life, Nan Zhi did not dare do anything apart from raising her hand up as she got off the car.


    Another woman got out of the car. She searched Nan Zhi¡¯s body, taking away her phone in her pocket and her watch on her wrist before she opened the door and gestured for Nan Zhi to get on.


    Nan Zhi waspletely tensed. Despite being slightly panicked and helpless, she did not show it on her face. She forced herself to calm down as she got in the car.


    When she saw Lucy in the car, Nan Zhi was not too surprised.


    There were only a few people in the Capital who would do everything and involve so many people to stop her car.


    Lucy was wearing a ck jacket, looking extremely thin and frail. She had a thin nket over her legs, her pale hands inteced and ced on the nket.


    When Nan Zhi was observing Lucy, and simrly, Lucy was checking her out as well.


    Compared to how bad she looked, Nan Zhi was clearly a lot more radiant looking. She had exquisite makeup on, and with the suit she was wearing, she seemed professional and smart, pretty and charming.


    Lucy¡¯s eyes were filled with a jealousy that could not be contained, and a bitter smile appeared on her lips.


    Noting theplicated look, in Lucy¡¯s eyes, Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Princess Lucy, please stop making another mistake. Why not choose to let go of a rtionship that you cannot force?¡±


    Self-ridicule appeared in Lucy¡¯s red eyes as she stared fixedly at Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty face. She said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Why did you do to make him be so loyal to you? That he could not fall for me even after I poisoned him with ¡®Together with You¡¯?¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. We both liked each other, and since the time was right, we epted each other in our lives. On the other hand, if what is obtained through difficulty ends with nothing, why not let time take its course?¡±


    Lucy looked down, hershes fluttered. Her slender fingers brushed through her hair as she gripped her scalp, looking as she was in deep pain. ¡°Why did I end up like this? Nan Zhi, do you know? I can¡¯t let go of this... I¡¯ve always had everything I wanted since I was young. Mu Sihan is the first and only failure I have had in my life. The more he didn¡¯t like me, the more I wanted to conquer him!


    ¡°Since I couldn¡¯t get him, I wanted to take revenge, and ruin your rtionship! And it¡¯s because of this that Inded right within the trap set up by that scheming person.¡±


    Nan Zhi could not help but remember what Mu Sihan had told herst night. ¡®<i>There¡¯s someone behind her.¡¯</i>


    ¡°Who is that person?¡± Nan Zhi asked softly.


    Tears flowed down Lucy¡¯s eyes. Because of how agitated she was, the veins on the back of her hands were popped out, making her look like a miserable and scrunched up snake. She said hoarsely, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I thought that I was very smart to meet a nice strategist, but...¡±


    Lucy suddenly let go of her scalp, ring at Nan Zhi with her scarily red eyes. ¡°It¡¯s clearly about whatever feud you have between the two of you and that mysterious person, but I ended up being a scapegoat!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes constricted. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case? That person did everything to stop the two of you from being together. They even wanted to ruin your reputation. Isn¡¯t it because they hate you? But I ended up being their revenge tool!¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips tightly, helplessness and panic surging within her.


    Because she really could not think of who could have such a strong hatred and reason to do this to them.


    Or did Lucy say all this because she wanted to cover her own crimes?


    ¡°Princess, who is that person?¡±


    Lucy shook her head, scoffing, ¡°I have never met them. I don¡¯t even know if they are male or female. If you¡¯re asking me, who should I ask?¡±


    She knew that after Ye Sihan let her go, he was still monitoring her, thinking that she would contact that person.


    Lucy wiped her tears, grabbing Nan Zhi¡¯s hand with all of her strength, her nails almost piercing through her skin. ¡°After I return to my country, my Uncle is going to marry me off. Also, I don¡¯t even know if I can still stand with my legs like this. Ye Sihan and you must find that mysterious person!


    ¡°Do you know? After thinking through many things, I actually don¡¯t hate you or Ye Sihan. I hate that person that used me as a scapegoat!¡±


    Staring at the anger in Lucy¡¯s eyes, Nan Zhi was extremely surprised. She did not think that there would still be an invisible person, hiding behind the shadows and controlling things like a master puppeteer.


    A chill ran up her spine unconsciously.


    Nan Zhi nodded, her lips moving slightly. ¡°Think about it again. Was there something special about them that you noticed when you contacted that person?¡± The moment Nan Zhi finished speaking, Lucy¡¯s bodyguards knocked on the window suddenly. Nan Zhi winded the window down as the bodyguard¡¯s hurried voice trailed over. ¡°Hurry, get off the car!¡±


    The moment the bodyguard finished speaking, Nan Zhi and Lucy did not have the chance to look down when they heard a loud bang. The next second, the car was mmed into and pushed across the highway¡¯s protective barrier by a huge container truck, and the car fell without any preparation.


    It was so quick that both Nan Zhi and Lucy did not have the time to open the door.


    Besides, when the huge container truck hit the car, the two of them were thrown within the car, their heads dizzy and spinning from the impact.


    All of it had happened too quickly. The bodyguard who alerted them was run over by the huge container truck, while the other bodyguards who had managed to avoid the truck found that it was toote when they wanted to stop the truck.

 Chapter 700 - His Emotional Change That Day

    <h4>Chapter 700: His Emotional Change That Day</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    That huge container truck stopped for a few seconds when it hit the protective barrier, before the driver stepped on the elerator once more. The truck immediately fell from the highway.


    Seeing this, the bodyguards all paled.


    It was a steep hill under the highway, and the two vehicles rolled like metal balls of snow, until finallying to a collision at the bottom. The loud crash when they collided scarily rming.


    ...


    Half an hour ago.


    On a luxurious, and clearly authoritative private ne.


    Lucy¡¯s older brother, Lous, was calling their uncle who had gone back to their country first to settle some internal matters.


    After the call, he raised his hand to call his assistant over. His assistant asked respectfully, ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Bring Lucy out to eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    A minuteter, the assistant pushed out a woman who looked exceptionally depressed.


    Lous got his assistant to ce a dish in front of the woman, as he said coldly, ¡°Eat!¡±


    The woman did not say anything, merely picking up the spoon to eat with her head down.


    Lous nced at Lucy a few times silently, before he suddenly stood up and grabbed the woman¡¯s wrists, his eyes sharp and cold. ¡°Where did Lucy go?¡±


    The woman was terrified. ¡°Y-Young Master, I am Lucy...¡±


    With that said, the thin nket on her knees were pulled away by Lous.


    ¡°Lucy can¡¯t walk, so you can¡¯t walk either? If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason for you to keep your legs.¡±


    The moment Lous finished speaking, the woman immediately knelt on the floor in fear. ncing at the dangerous and cold expression Lous had on his face, she said in fear, ¡°I¡¯m the Princess¡¯ double. The Princess said that she had something to settle and that she would return to the country when she was done...¡±


    Bang!


    Lous kicked the woman¡¯s chest ruthlessly, as she flew to the side and hit a chair. She rolled a few rounds on the floor before she stopped.


    Curling her body up into a ball, her face was pale, but she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound at all.


    ...


    When Yi Fan heard about the ident on the highway, Mu Sihan was in a meeting with the Queen, the Royal family members and the nobles.


    Today¡¯s meeting was one to decide the Crown Prince candidates.


    Yi Fan did not dare to go in and interrupt the meeting.


    And he waited for two hours.


    The meeting room doors were finally pulled open. Yi Fan stood by the door, waiting until the Queen and the others had left before he looked into the meeting room.


    There were only Mu Sihan, Ye Fengjun and Ye Yanfeng left in the room.


    Ye Yanfeng walked in front of Mu Sihan, reaching a hand out to him. ¡°Congrattions, future King.¡±


    Mu Sihan shook Ye Yanfeng¡¯s hands. ¡°Let¡¯s work hard for the development of our country.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng smirked, before he leaned forward suddenly. His handsome face was beside Mu Sihan¡¯s ear as he said softly, ¡°You can rest assured for the time being. I will stille back after I settle matters with Shangguan Wan.¡±


    Mu Sihan nced at Ye Yanfeng with his dark eyes, though Ye Yanfeng no longer looked at him as he walked away withrge strides with a rumblingugh.


    After Ye Yanfeng left, Ye Fengjun moved in front of Mu Sihan in his wheelchair. ¡°Although I never expected much from you, I have to admit that you¡¯re not as bad as I thought you would be.¡±


    And perhaps, he had been the one who had ignored this child too much in the past.


    Being born in the Royal family, because of the people around him, kinship was nothing in front of power and benefits.


    He was cynical about Mu Sihan in the past, not only because he was a jinx, but also because he thought that Mu Sihan was less capable than Ye Qing.


    His sons all needed to be strong.


    However, he never thought that Mu Sihan would be a lot more capable than he had expected. One had to know that fighting within the family was full of danger, and even if one was exceptionally clever, it would still be difficult to guard against all the hidden knives and arrows in the shadows.


    You could never be too careful.


    He had only returned to the Ye family for less than two years, but he was able to stand out from all the deception and tricks.


    He had indeed looked down on this son of his in the past.


    No, it was not only him. Everyone had looked down on him.


    He was not worse than Ye Qing, in fact, he was stronger than Ye Qing.


    Mu Sihan stared at Ye Fengjun, smirking. ¡°Father, the reason why I sat on this position was because I wanted to marry the woman I wanted.¡±


    With that said, he started to walk out of the meeting room.


    Ye Fengjun felt like he almost died from anger due to Mu Sihan¡¯s words.


    Everyone did all they could to sit on his current position, either for the title or for the power, but he did it for a woman.


    Ye Fengjun stared at Mu Sihan¡¯s back, shouting with a dark expression. ¡°You¡¯re the Crown Prince now! From now on, you cannot do anything for a mere woman! Your life belongs to the country and the people. You have your own responsibilities and mission! You cannot focus too much on your emotions like in the past!¡±


    Yi Fan watched as Mu Sihan walked out of the meeting room with one hand in his pocket, his hand resting naturally by his side. His expression was handsome, but cold as well, as he exuded a King¡¯s aura and dignified manner from head to toe.


    Yi Fan sighed in his heart, looking down as he followed Mu Sihan back to his office.


    From the corner of his eye, Mu Sihan saw Yi Fan following behind him. He furrowed his eyebrows, ordering him with a cold expression. ¡°There¡¯s an auction tonight with a neenth century Italian painter¡¯s work named the Noblewoman. Get it, no matter how much it costs.¡±


    Yi Fan did not say anything.


    Mu Sihan was already in front of his office. Noting that Yi Fan was not replying, he said once more. ¡°I remember that Madam Qiao likes the arts, especially the works of Louis.¡±


    ¡°Young Master...¡± Yi Fan spoke carefully.


    Mu Sihan pushed the office door open, walking inside. ¡°Qiao Yanze seemed to like sports cars, you can give that Lykanhyper Sport to him. As for what Nan Zhi¡¯s mother likes...¡±


    Yi Fan knew that his Young Master was nning to go to the Qiao family to ask for Nan Zhi¡¯s hand in marriage, and he naturally prepared all of the presents with all of his heart. However...


    ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s something I must tell you.¡±


    Mu Sihan strode behind his luxurious, yet simple office desk. He sat on the ck leather chair, turning on hisptop as he said lowly, ¡°Why are you so depressed today? If you have something to say, then say it. Why are you stuttering?¡±


    Yi Fan stared at Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face and swallowed. He knew that Mu Sihan was in a good mood right now, and he really did not want to see Mu Sihan¡¯s expression change suddenly to hit rock bottom.


    He had followed his Young Master for many years, and it was rare to see him in such a good mood.


    Mu Sihan waited for a few seconds. Seeing that Yi Fan was merely looking at him, all sorts of emotions surging within his eyes, he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you fall for a woman ande to ask me to let the two of you be together? Or are you sick and you need to take leave for a while?¡±


    Yi Fan waved his hands, no longer daring to look at Mu Sihan as he mustered up his courage. ¡°There was an ident on the highway this morning. Arge container truck hit a small ck sedan. Both vehicles fell from the highway, and when the ck sedan rolled into the river, it exploded.¡±


    Yi Fan¡¯s voice got softer. ¡°There were two females in the sedan. From the news I received, they were Princess Lucy and Miss Nan.¡±

 Chapter 701 - It Can’t Be Her!

    <h4>Chapter 701: It Can¡¯t Be Her!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan was shaken to the core when he heard Yi Fan¡¯s words.


    The fingers that were about to type in the password tightened. His dark and sharp eyes stared at Yi Fan fixedly, and he frowned. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Yi Fan did not dare to look at Mu Sihan¡¯s expression and he lowered his head, his voice even lower. ¡°Miss Nan and Princess Lucy were the ones in the car that exploded.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face darkened instantly.


    He stood up from the leather chair too quickly and violently that his knee hit the desk with a loud bang. It was painful to hear but he seemed to feel nothing, looking at Yi Fan fixedly with his deep dark eyes.


    The lips under his tall nose were drawn into a sneer.


    Although Yi Fan was not looking at him, he could feel the temperature around them dropping significantly.


    ¡°Yi Fan, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s voice was cold, like he would skin Yi Fan alive and swallow him if he said such nonsense again.


    Yi Fan mustered up his courage and said, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve sent people over and people from the Qiao family are also there.¡±


    Mu Sihan stepped out from behind the desk and came up to Yi Fan, the hand grabbing Yi Fan¡¯s cor so strong that he was almost lifting him up. ¡°Lucy is going back to the neighboring country with Lous today. With Lous supervising her, how can she and Nan Zhi be in the same car?¡±


    Mu Sihan used a lot of strength and Yi Fan did not dare to struggle, letting him hold his cor and said without daring to take a breath, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but from what I know, Princess Lucy¡¯s car stopped Miss Nan while she was on her way to work.¡±


    Even though Mu Sihan did not believe it, Yi Fan had described everything so vividly that he had to believe it.


    All his strength seemed to have been taken away suddenly by a huge syringe.


    Releasing Yi Fan¡¯s cor, Mu Sihan¡¯s tall body stepped back a few steps.


    He put his hands on the desk, the vein on his forehead throbbing. He said in a strained voice, ¡°Then how is she?¡±


    In fact, he had a bad feeling in his heart, or Yi Fan would not have such a grim look.


    But he did not believe that she would be involved in an ident...


    Perhaps, the car exploded and she was only injured, there was no danger to her life.


    But, Yi Fan¡¯s next words were like thunder crackling by his ears.


    ¡°The car exploded. There¡¯s... little chance of survival.¡±


    In today¡¯s developed automobile industry, car idents urred every day in the world.


    But he had never thought that she would be the one involved...


    Yi Fan saw Mu Sihan¡¯s tensed face and his heart clenched. The atmosphere in the office was deadly silent and suffocating.


    Mu Sihan closed his eyes, and the image of him and her lying on the bed kissing that morning appeared in his mind. Her beautiful face seemed to be in front of him, and if he closed his eyes, he could feel her fresh fragrance and soft lips.


    ¡°Find out which hospital she¡¯s in.¡± He refused and did not want to believe that she was killed in the explosion.


    Yi Fan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tall body leaned against the desk.


    The hands on the table were pressed so hard on the table so hard that the knuckles were turning white.


    His expression was still dark but his consciousness had drifted away. He looked at Yi Fan in a daze, seeing his mouth opening and closing like he was asking about something, but he could not hear a single word.


    Yi Fan used the corner of his eyes to nce at Mu Sihan while calling to confirm the ident. Yi Fan had been with him for many years and had seldom seen him looking so distraught.


    A few minutester, Yi Fan finished the call.


    He went up to Mu Sihan and said, ¡°Young Master, it has been confirmed that the two women in the car were burnt to death. His Highness Lous and the Qiao family are now at the mortuary.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s hands that were on the table, slowly clenched into fists, the veins on the back of his hands protruding.


    He straightened his body, his dark eyes shining as an uncontroble myriad of emotions exploded out. He cried out coldly, ¡°No, nothing will happen to her!¡±


    Then, he strode out of the office.


    In the corridor, he met Ye Yanfeng, who was going downstairs too.


    Seeing Mu Sihan¡¯s dark and gloomy expression, Ye Yanfeng lifted his eyebrows slightly.


    Mu Sihan did not take the elevator and rushed down the emergency stairs.


    Ye Yanfeng had his two hands in his pockets, a puzzled look in his eyes as he watched Yi Fan chasing after Mu Sihan, who had bolted down the stairs.


    He asked the assistant behind him, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    The assistant shook his head. ¡°Nothing serious happened other than a car ident on the highway this morning. But the media have not reported the highway ident, it seems the news has been held down.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng raised his eyebrows thoughtfully. After a few seconds of silence, he said to the assistant behind him, ¡°Find out what¡¯s with the car ident. Is someone Ye Sihan cares about involved?


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ...


    Yi Fan drove Mu Sihan to the mortuary.


    On the way, a lot of calls rted to work came in but he ignored them.


    He seemed to have been hit on the head, his thoughts were hazy and his heart empty.


    Yi Fan knew he was anxious and drove as quickly as he could. It was a forty-minute journey but it only took around twenty minutes to get there.


    As the neighboring country¡¯s princess and the Qiao family¡¯s granddaughter were involved in this ident, many police were outside the mortuary.


    When the car stopped, Yi Fan opened the passenger door and looked at the man whose face was cold, with a chilly air exuding from him. Yi Fan said cautiously, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted his eyes and looked outside.


    A prickling pain appeared in his temples.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Mu Sihan got out of the car with a cold expression.


    Yi Fan¡¯s contact was waiting at the entrance for them.


    ¡°Your Highness, Butler Yi, this way please.¡±


    Yi Fan looked at the man whose every step was like stepping on sharp knives and wanted to help him, but the man was giving out a coldness that kept people away, making him unable to get close.


    As soon as he entered the mortuary, Mu Sihan heard gut-wrenching sobs.


    Those voices... It was An Feng and Madam Qiao.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s empty heart clenched tightly, as if an invisible hand had grabbed it and twisted it with barbed wire.


    Taking a few steps forward, he saw Madam Qiao and An Feng embracing each other and crying bitterly, Qiao Yanze stood aside, his eyes red and bloodshot. The overwhelming look of depression on his face showed that he seemed to be on the verge of breaking down.


    Standing opposite him was Lous with the same heavy expression.


    Mu Sihan went to Qiao Yanze with heavy steps, his hands grabbing his cor. ¡°It isn¡¯t true, right? She¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t she?¡±

 Chapter 702 - Pain

    <h4>Chapter 702: Pain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan was grabbing Qiao Yanze¡¯s cor tightly, and hadpletely lost the manner of a Crown Prince. His handsome face was grim and distorted, his eyes filled with a crazed, tremendous panic.


    Qiao Yanze looked up at Mu Sihan who was too close.


    Suddenly, he raised his fist and punched Mu Sihan in the face without any care.


    Almost all of his strength was exerted.


    Mu Sihan was in a state of despair and seemed to have lost all his strength. With Qiao Yanze¡¯s sudden punch, his tall body was thrown back a few steps.


    A burning pain came from where he was punched.


    But he seemed to feel nothing at all, and used his hand to wipe away the blood at the corner of his mouth.


    Yi Fan saw that Mu Sihan was punched and wanted to go forward with the bodyguard, but Mu Sihan lifted his hand, stopping Yi Fan.


    Qiao Yanze was also in sorrow and walked towards Mu Sihan with reddened eyes. ¡°I should have stopped you two from getting together. She¡¯s not fit to be a consort. The unpleasant woman you¡¯ve provoked ended up taking her life!¡± Qiao Yanze shouted furiously, and because he was too agitated, his hands were clenched tightly into fists, so hard they were turning white.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s body swayed unsteadily and he did not answer Qiao Yanze, his mind was buzzing and turned nk.


    The world was spinning around, he felt like he was falling apart, and piercing pain was spreading through his body. His heart also clenched tightly painfully.


    He had never felt so afraid and cold before!


    It seemed like he was having a fit, his body was trembling violently.


    When Qiao Yanze saw that Mu Sihan was as upset as he was, he put down the fist and did not punch him again.


    Closing his red eyes, his tall body slowly fell, as if all his strength was drawn away by a mysterious force.


    Xiaoying, the maid who hade over with Qiao Yanze, handed him a clean handkerchief. ¡°Young Master, if you want to cry, just let it out!¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked up with his red eyes at Xiaoying, whose face was stricken with tears. He lowered his head slowly, putting his forehead on her shoulder.


    Xiaoying lifted her hand and gently patted his slightly trembling shoulders.


    ...


    Mu Sihan¡¯s chest hurt badly and his consciousness seemed to be have been pulled away by a deep ck void.


    The emotions surged out from deep inside his heart like a tidal wave, one wave after another as if to swallow up all of his organs.


    Such emotions made the locked up emotions deep inside him seemed to want to break free and pour out.


    He closed his unusually red eyes and opened them again, looking towards the police officer. ¡°Take me in to see her.¡±


    The officer knew who Mu Sihan was and did not dare disobey his order.


    The officer took Mu Sihan into the cold chamber.


    Qiao Yanze did not stop him.


    He knew that apart from Nan Zhi¡¯s family and friends being sad, it was the most difficult for Mu Sihan to ept that something had happened to her.


    Walking into the cold chamber, he was met with a gust of frozen air.


    Mu Sihan felt his legs turning weak, and like there was a hand squeezing his heart, making his breathing painful.


    His eyes were red but no tears came out.


    The officer took him to one of the bodies covered in white cloth and said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, the body was already burnt when it was carried out...¡±


    Before the police could finish speaking, Mu Sihan lifted the white cloth.


    An unbearable burnt smell instantly attacked his nose and Mu Sihan clenched his jaw tightly when he saw that she was burnt so badly she was beyond recognition.


    He suddenly caught a glimpse of what she was wearing around her neck out of the corner of his eye.


    A ring that was burnt by fire.


    Mu Sihan snatched up the ring.


    Memories flooded into his mind.


    Before going to Yukou border, he had proposed to her and given her this ring.


    The style, workmanship and the diamond embedded inside, was clearly the ring he had given her.


    That night, she had looked at him brightly with a brilliant smile. ¡°I won¡¯t wear it until youe back and propose to me.¡±


    But when he hade back, too many things had happened.


    He had be indifferent to feelings after removing the parasite, and drifted away from her.


    But she had still stayed by his side.


    Silently bearing with his coldness and indifference.


    He knew she felt wronged and upset, but he was so focused on his work he had never thought of taking the time out to be with her.


    When he knew that it was the aftereffects of removing the parasite, he wanted to make up for it, but now... all that was left of her was the charred remains of her corpse, burnt so badly he could no longer even recognize her.


    A strained hand moved towards what was left of her face. He could no longer see her beautiful eyes filled with so much life, her wless face as she flushed a deep pink, her soft lips when she smiled, her many expressions...


    Mu Sihan dared not look anymore. He covered the cloth back with trembling fingers, as if the body lying there was not Nan Zhi if he did not look.


    ¡°When the car rolled down the hill, Miss Nan was stuck under the seat. Princess Lucy was probably in a better position and climbed out from the window, but her legs were injured and the car exploded very quickly. She has also lost her life. But she was not as burnt as Miss Nan, at least her face was still visible.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s hands clenched into fists, his knuckles cracking and his expression was very dark. ¡°Did you find out what caused the ident?¡±


    The officer replied, ¡°The brake of a truck went out of control and the driver also died after falling down the hill.¡±


    ...


    When Yan Hua received the news and rushed to the mortuary, Mu Sihan was justing out of the cold chamber.


    Seeing the grieving Qiao family and the red-eyed Mu Sihan, Yan Hua was shocked and sucked in a cold breath.


    <i>No...</i>


    Bo Yan followed behind Yan Hua and when he saw her swaying, he wanted to hold her but she waved his hand away.


    Yan Hua did not have the courage to enter the cold chamber. Her gazended on the handbag beside An Feng.


    It was Zhizhi¡¯s favorite bag.


    Yan Hua¡¯s heart wrenched in pain. She went up to An Feng, whose eyes were red and swollen from crying, and said hoarsely, ¡°Auntie, is it true? Zhizhi, she...¡±


    An Feng¡¯s lips trembled and clutched the bag in her arms, heartbroken and inconsble. ¡°When she was taken to Princess Lucy¡¯s car, Princess Lucy¡¯s bodyguard did not let her take her phone. These were all left in her car.¡±


    The tears swimming in her eyes suddenly rushed out in a stream of unending tears.


    She did not understand why this had happened.


    Things were finally starting to look up for Zhizhi. Why did such a terrible thing happen?


    Why had they taken her daughter away from her so suddenly?


    ...


    It did not take long for Ye Yanfeng to know why Mu Sihan had left in such a hurry.


    Nan Zhi and Lucy had both died at the same time.


    This was really unbelievable.


    The assistant looked at Ye Yanfeng¡¯s unreadable expression and said cautiously, ¡°Your Highness, I heard that the Fourth Prince has been very depressed because of this incident! Although the Queen confirmed that he will be the Crown Prince during the meeting this morning, it is still not announced to the public yet. I think you still have a chance to...¡±


    Ye Yanfeng waved a dismissive hand to interrupt his assistant, his eyes looking into the distance gloomily. ¡°I¡¯ve applied to the Queen to go to Yukou border for an inspection for a month.¡±

 Chapter 703 - He Loved Her!

    <h4>Chapter 703: He Loved Her!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    On the day of the cremation of Nan Zhi, Mu Sihan did not go anywhere.


    He was handling work affairs normally in the office.


    Yi Fan came in several times. The ashtray on his desk was overflowing with cigarette butts.


    On the day of Nan Zhi¡¯s ident, the surveince cameras on the highway were broken. Only the bodyguards of Princess Lucy had witnessed the scene when the truck had lost control and crashed into the ck car.


    Nobody knew why Lucy had snuck out that day to look for Nan Zhi.


    He wanted to lie to himself, tell himself that the person in the car was not Nan Zhi.


    But he had checked the dash camera on Nan Zhi¡¯s car and she had definitely gotten into Lucy¡¯s car that day.


    During the day, he worked as if everything was normal, and in the evening, he would go to the ce where her ident happened and stand there for almost half the night.


    If only he had proposed to her earlier, put that ring on her finger and had not neglected her aftering back from Yukou border. If only he had sent her to work that morning himself...


    If only he had done more.


    Then would the ident not have happened?


    Or, as Qiao Yanze had said, could she have avoided this tragedy if she was not together with him?


    They had said he was a jinx and that the people around him would leave one by one.


    He did not believe it and thought that he was strong enough to be able to control everything. But now, he only knew how weak he was, watching his woman leave under his eyes!


    What strength? What protection? He was not the almighty God!


    What had he worked so hard towards?


    It had all been for her.


    But now she was gone. What did he even have left?


    Throwing down his pen, he leaned against the leather chair, his slender fingers pressing against his throbbing temples.


    Her delicate and beautiful smile appeared in his mind and he choked up. No matter how calm and confident she seemed, she was actually just a woman, with a delicate and sensitive heart. Like all girls her age, she would have been hurt, been afraid.


    But what had he done for her recently?


    He looked up at the ceiling not moving, as if he was frozen, like a cold statue.


    When Yi Fan came in again, that was all he saw.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s mind was full of Nan Zhi. Nan Zhi when she was arrogant, when she was giggling, when she was shy, stubborn, cold... Images from the time he had known her kept shing past in his mind.


    This was the first time after removing the parasite that he clearly felt his love for her!


    Like poison that delved deep into the bones, it had already entered his organs, bing a part of him.


    His suppressed emotions surged out like a tide.


    He realized her importance, realized his obligation to her, realized that he not only had responsibility for her, but also deeply imprinted her in his heart!


    But it was toote.


    He had realized it all toote.


    He closed his eyes and trembled uncontrobly.


    It had been three days since her ident and he had hardly slept.


    At this moment, the physical and mental fatigue made him drift into sleep.


    But he did not sleep deeply. In his hazy consciousness, he seemed to see a girl in a white blouse and ck skirt. She was standing beside his car with an umbre. She smiled at him, her dimples showing and it was beautiful.


    She was beautiful.


    His lips lifted up into a smile and he reached out his hand to hold her hand that was holding the umbre. ¡°Kitten, you¡¯re back. I knew you woulde back...¡±


    His hand was about to reach her hand but she stepped back with augh. ¡°Mu Sihan,e and catch me,e...¡±


    Herughter was crisp as a bell and seemed to be by his ear, but she was slowly disappearing from his sight.


    His was in a panic and reached out his hand quickly to grab her. ¡°Kitten. don¡¯t run. If you run, see how I¡¯m going to punish you!


    ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have neglected you previously. Come back,e back...¡± He was anxious and afraid and called for her in a deep and hoarse voice.


    Again and again.


    Yi Fan looked at Mu Sihan, who was having a nightmare and went up to him. ¡°Young Master, Young Master, you¡¯re having a dream!¡±


    Mu Sihan was covered in cold sweat, and he opened his eyes when he heard Yi Fan¡¯s voice, grabbing Yi Fan¡¯s arm, afraid that the person he had caught would disappear again.


    His breathing was heavy and his dark eyes were bloodshot. It seemed he hadn¡¯t regained his senses from the nightmare and he said hoarsely with his eyes lowered, ¡°I¡¯ve caught you. Don¡¯t go anymore.¡±


    Yi Fan felt terrible, looking at Mu Sihan.


    Young Master had a hard time getting to this point, but Miss Nan was not here. His heart must be bleeding!


    Mu Sihan¡¯s gaze gradually turned clear.


    After seeing that it was Yi Fan he was holding on to, he released his hand and his handsome face turned calm again.


    ¡°Young Master, I have already found the surveince videos you have asked me to find of the truck at other sections of the highway.¡±


    Mu Sihan sat upright and took the thumb drive from Yi Fan.


    Plugging it into theputer, he zoomed in on the appearance of the truck driver.


    ¡°Is there anything suspicious about the driver?¡±


    ¡°The driver¡¯s name is Li Ren. He used to be a van driver. He got his truck driving license six months ago and bought this truck with a loan. He has a wife and they have a good rtionship. At present, I have not found anything suspicious.¡±


    Mu Sihan had his hand on his forehead, and he seemed extremely lonely. ¡°I have a feeling that this incident is rted to that mysterious person. Could it be that Lucy knew something and he wanted to kill her?¡±


    ¡°But Young Master, I¡¯ve found nothing suspicious on Li Ren. The police had also checked the truck and it really was the failure of the brakes that caused such a tragedy.¡±


    Mu Sihan waved his hand. ¡°You can leave first.¡±


    ...


    In the evening.


    Mu Sihan let Yi Fan drive him to the cemetery.


    It was drizzling and Yi Fan held an umbre for Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan waved the umbre away. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± His usually low and cold voice was hoarse and dull. It was painful to hear him.


    Walking up to the top of the mountain, his hair and the shoulders of his suit were covered with ayer of rain.


    There were two figures standing in front of the newly erected tombstone.


    One was Ling¡¯er and the other was Gu Sheng.


    Hearing sounds, Gu Sheng turned his head and looked towards Mu Sihan who was walking over.


    Gu Sheng¡¯splexion was not much better than Mu Sihan, and his eyes were also red.


    The moment Mu Sihan appeared, the usually gentle man suddenly clenched his fists.


    ¡°I thought you would protect her if she was together with you. How could you lose her? Why couldn¡¯t you protect her? How frightened do you think she is, lying alone in the lonely underground? She¡¯s still so young and beautiful, how can she...¡±


    He had once used his life to cherish her. He thought that if she left him, she could blossom beautifully and happily, but in the end, it had ended so tragically...


    Little Flower... She had always been so bright and beautiful, but upon her death, she was burnt beyond recognition.


    How painful would it have been was when the fire was spreading all over her body, burning her alive!

 Chapter 704 - He Came Looking

    <h4>Chapter 704: He Came Looking</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Gu Sheng grabbed Mu Sihan¡¯s cor tightly, his handsome face tensed and looked as if he wanted to skin Mu Sihan alive.


    Ling¡¯er looked at the tension between the two men with her eyes red. She stood up from the ground and stood behind Gu Sheng, hugging him from behind. ¡°Brother Ah Sheng, Mr. Mu must feel even more terrible. And if Sister Nan knew this, she would not want to see you both like this...¡±


    Gu Sheng was in an extreme state of sadness and could not listen to Ling¡¯er¡¯s advice. He shouted with a cold voice, ¡°Go away!¡±


    Ling¡¯er was pushed by him and fell to the ground.


    She had suffered a gunshot wound to her chest and although she had recuperated for a few days, it had not fully recovered. When he pushed her to the ground, it was so painful that she could not make a sound.


    Gu Sheng noticed that something was wrong and released his hold on Mu Sihan¡¯s cor. He went to Ling¡¯er, frowning slightly. ¡°Sorry, I just...¡±


    Ling¡¯er shook her head. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean to, you don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Ling¡¯er reached out her fair hand and pulled gently at Gu Sheng¡¯s sleeve, saying softly, ¡°Brother Ah Sheng, I can understand your mood with Sister Nan meeting with an ident. It¡¯s like when I lost Master, but nobody wants such a tragedy to happen. Don¡¯t me Mr. Mu.¡±


    Gu Sheng¡¯s eyes were red and he lowered his head, his emotions tensed and suppressed.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark gazended on Gu Sheng. Looking at his sadness and pain, he slowly looked away and his eyes stopped at the photo on the tombstone.


    It was a photo of her standing in the sunshine and smiling, her long hair flowing around her. She looked beautiful, her eyes were bright, her lips ruby red and teeth pearly white. Looking at the photo, it seemed like she was standing right in front of his eyes.


    ...


    Yi Fan waited in the cemetery for nearly two hours before Mu Sihan came back down.


    His tall body was shrouded in the wet drizzle and under the dim streetmp, it made him look even more bleak and lonely.


    The news of Miss Nan¡¯s car ident was blocked and was not announced to the public.


    Young Master Xiaojie still did not know about this and the cremation and burial were also carried out without him knowing.


    The ident had happened so suddenly that nobody could have expected it.


    ...


    Back at Crown Pce, Mu Sihan was in the children¡¯s room with Xiaojie to read books, y games and he even bathed Xiaojie himself.


    Before bed, Xiaojie blinked his ss-like big round eyes and asked Mu Sihan by his ear, ¡°Daddy, is Pretty Zhizhi going to be on her business trip for long? Why can¡¯t she use her phone? I really miss her!¡±


    Mu Sihan hugged Xiaojie on Xiaojie¡¯s small bed. He looked at the dark night sky, saying in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°She went to a very remote ce with no signal.¡±


    Xiaojie did not ask further because he knew that in Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s life, there was not only him, but her love for her job too.


    As her darling, he must be obedient and try not to let her worry about him.


    ¡°Daddy, I heard from Uncle Yanzhi that the boys in the royal family have to undergo devil¡¯s training, learning all kinds of skills. I want to learn them too.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked down at the little fellow in his arms, his dark eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Devil¡¯s training will be very tough, you¡¯re still young.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Uncle Yanzhi that Daddy went for the training when you are around my age. I¡¯m Daddy¡¯s son so I¡¯m not afraid of suffering! When I grow up and be capable enough to protect Daddy and Mommy, I¡¯ll take you to travel around the world.¡±


    When Mu Sihan heard Xiaojie¡¯s words, he felt a stinging pang in his eyes.


    He touched Xiaojie¡¯s head. ¡°Okay, when you¡¯re having your holidays, Daddy will take you there.¡±


    ...


    Lucy and Nan Zhi¡¯s ident made the rtionship between the two countries, which had finally rxed, tense again.


    Especially at Yukou border, which was still being rebuilt.


    In the border area, there would be asional shes between the soldiers of the two countries.


    Shangguan Wan brought Little Xingxing with her to Yukou border and arranged for Little Xingxing to live in the city with the servants. She herself went to the border.


    The environment and climate of the border were bad, and the bleakness and destion left behind by the war could be seen all around.


    When Shangguan Wan arrived, she dealt with a minor conflict that erupted between the two countries in a sweeping manner.


    The situation here was too unstable. She called the servants to take good care of Little Xingxing. It might be ten days or even two weeks before she could return to the city.


    That day, Shangguan Wan took more than ten soldiers to patrol the border and after that, when they returned to the camp, Captain Jiang reported to her, ¡°An hour ago, the military region called and said that the Fifth Prince will being down for inspection tomorrow morning.¡±


    Shangguan Wan was pouring water out of a thermos and when she heard Captain Jiang¡¯s words, her hand shook and some hot water spilled onto the back of her hand.


    ¡°Lieutenant, are you okay?¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked at the back of her hand which was scalded red. She endured the pain and shook her head calmly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go ahead and carry on with your work!¡±


    ...


    At night.


    Shangguan Wany on a simple wooden bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    Why would Ye Yanfenge here for an inspection?


    Was it because of her?


    The more Shangguan Wan thought about it, the more she could not sleep.


    She turned over, her fingers clenched into tight fists and she punched the wooden bed, hard.


    She had already left to such a remote ce to avoid him as much as she could.


    Why was he like a ghost following her around?


    Shangguan Wan only slept for an hour after tossing and turning tillte into the night. When the horn sounded, she got out of bed and went with the soldiers for training.


    After training, Shangguan Wan ate breakfast and looked outside.


    COMMENT


    Heavy snow was falling from the sky.


    The roads were difficult to walk on at the border and under such bad weather, it was difficult for the fleet of cars to enter.


    Ever since she had received the news that Ye Yanfeng wasing, her face was tense and at this moment, a faint smile appeared.


    God had forbid him toe.


    Naturally she was happy.


    Sure enough, she did not receive any further notice of Ye Yanfenging in the morning.


    At noon, Shangguan Wan went to the dormitory to rest. When she was in a groggy state of sleep, she suddenly heard the sound of helicopter propellers outside.


    Shangguan Wan thought she was dreaming and used her pillow to cover her head.


    But not long after, there was knocking on the door.


    ¡°Lieutenant, are you awake?¡±


    Hearing Captain Jiang¡¯s voice, Shangguan Wan removed the pillow and sat up on the bed.


    After smoothing out her military uniform, she put on her military boots, walked quickly to the door and opened it.


    ¡°Lieutenant, His Highness is here.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s lifted her eyebrows and her expression changed. ¡°He still came when the snow is so heavy?¡±


    Captain Jiang saw Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression and thought that she was nervous because of the Fifth Prince. Heforted her by saying, ¡°Lieutenant, His Highness has a noble status. The conditions here are simple and his inspection should notst more than two days.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°Hopefully!¡±


    Returning to the dormitory to get her hat, Shangguan Wan strode towards the training grounds.

 Chapter 705 - Blood Spurting Scene

    <h4>Chapter 705: Blood Spurting Scene</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Shangguan Wan arrived at the training grounds, three helicopters had descended to the ground in an orderly fashion.


    Although she did not like Ye Yanfeng, she had to remember her own status on such asions.


    He was a prince and she was just an officer stationed at the border.


    Shangguan Wan and Captain Jiang were standing straight at the front of the troops, waiting for the people in the helicopter toe down.


    The door of the helicopter opened and a group of trained bodyguards in ck came down.


    Soon after, a tall figure appeared at the door of the helicopter.


    The man was wearing a tailored suit, a ck woolen overcoat over it and leather gloves on his hands. The cold wind outside blew, lifting the corner of his overcoat with a chilly feeling.


    His height of 1.8 meters perfectlybined a noble and wild aura.


    Underneath his neat hair was a beautiful face, a delicate handsomeness that seemed to havee out from aic book.


    He stood at the helicopter¡¯s door, looking down at the soldiers in the training ground, like a king, making people be willing to submit to him.


    His beautiful and devilish upturned eyes eventuallynded on Shangguan Wan who stood in front of the troops.


    It was still snowing heavily and the top of her head and shoulders of her military uniform were covered with ayer of white. She was wearing a military cap, her small face bright, like a touch of spring in between the white sky and earth.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s gaze stopped on her for a few seconds before he looked away.


    He then strode down from the helicopter.


    Looking at his imposing, wild figure, and untouchable aura, the soldiers below did not dare to breathe.


    Captain Jiang had met Mu Sihan before and his impression was that the Fourth Prince was cold with an aura that kept people away, but after interacting with him, he found that the Fourth Prince was cold outside but warm inside.


    And the Fifth Prince felt like he was even more difficult to approach then the Fourth Prince. The Fifth Prince did not look cold, but the aura exuding out from him was dangerous and made it difficult for people to approach.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s hands were pressed against her pants. It was cold but a thinyer of sweat covered her hands when she saw Ye Yanfenging over.


    When Ye Yanfeng came down, Shangguan Wan had to go up to him and greet him.


    Standing in front of Ye Yanfeng and looking at his handsome face, Shangguan Wan stretched out her hand with a stiff smile. ¡°Wee, Your Highness.¡±


    Although she was uneasy, she was still generous and polite on the outside.


    Ye Yanfeng looked at Shangguan Wan¡¯s hand, the back of her hand still slightly red and did not know if it was because she had stood for too long in the cold.


    In the cold weather, she was not wearing a coat and the tip of her nose, blown by the cold wind, was slightly red. But she was not fragile like a girl and showed the perseverance and tenacity of a soldier!


    Ye Yanfeng half narrowed eyes met with her beautiful eyes.


    There was no emotion on her face, shepletely treated him as a superior.


    Ye Yanfengughed coldly in his heart. This woman¡¯s superficiality was done well!


    Her face was calm, but she might be cursing him in her heart.


    Ye Yanfeng went past Shangguan Wan without any expression and took off his gloves, shaking hands with Captain Jiang who was behind her, then greeted the soldiers.


    Hepletely ignored Shangguan Wan.


    Shangguan Wan looked at her hand that was still stretched out and she pursed her lips, drawing back her hand.


    Ye Yanfeng, this bastard who used his position to get even with her, he did not even give her some respect!


    Only when he had gone a distance away did Shangguan Wan react. Her face darkened and she followed behind.


    The feather-like snownded on the top of Ye Yanfeng¡¯s head and the bodyguard wanted to hold an umbre over him, but he waved his hand and refused.


    Shangguan Wan looked at his well-dressed appearance and could not help scolding him in her heart, calling him, ¡°A beast in human clothing.¡±


    If she had not known how perverted and indecent he was in private, she would really have thought that he was very noble...


    ...


    Ye Yanfeng arrived at Shangguan Wan¡¯s office.


    The living conditions here were tough and the office had only a desk, a cab and two chairs.


    Ye Yanfeng looked around and frowned slightly. ¡°Call Shangguan Wan over.¡±


    Captain Jiang responded and hurried out.


    Soon after, Shangguan Wan came in.


    Looking at the tall figure standing by the window, Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Why did youe here for an inspection?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng turned around, his eyesnding on Shangguan Wan¡¯s icy face, and a smirk appeared on his lips. ¡°Why do you think?¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked at his dangerous, cynical and iprehensible face and her expression darkened. ¡°The conditions here are not good, you won¡¯t be able to get used to living here. Go back after your inspection today!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng had one hand in his creaseless pants pocket and he found it funny when he heard her words. His lips lifted up and his smile was as cold as the snow outside. ¡°I¡¯m the Fifth Prince, when is it the lieutenant¡¯s ce to instruct me on what I want to do?¡±


    Although he looked like a character out of aic book, when his expression darkened, his aura would turn cold too and the surrounding air seemed to freeze in an instant.


    Shangguan Wan looked at his dangerous and serious look, and could not say anything more.


    He was right, in terms of rank, she was really not qualified to make arrangements for him, let alone tell him what to do.


    After reporting thetest information of the border to him, Shangguan Wan went out of the office.


    Captain Jiang was waiting outside and when he saw that Shangguan Wan did not look that good, he asked softly, ¡°Did His Highness make things difficult for you?¡±


    Thinking of how Ye Yanfeng only discussed work with her in the office just now, she felt that she was unable to understand him. Seeing Captain Jiang¡¯s concerned gaze, she shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that he was more serious when he was working than I thought.¡±


    ...


    At night.


    After a busy day, Shangguan Wan felt a little tired. She was fine before Ye Yanfeng came, but once he came, her body was tense and now she felt even more tired than before.


    Even subconsciously, it was like she had to constantly be on guard.


    After washing up, out of habit, Shangguan Wan took her binocrs up to the top floor of the dormitory.


    Every night before going to bed, she would look around the camp.


    The border could not bepared to a city, or even an ordinary town. There were no street lights around and was dark, making it seem a bit oppressed and heavy.


    Shangguan Wan leaned against the balcony for a while after finding no abnormalities.


    After the war, this ce had beenpletely devastated, leaving it bleak and deserted.


    Shangguan Wan took a breath of cool air and was about to return to the dormitory when she suddenly heard a sounding from the dormitory across. She quickly picked up her binocrs.


    A tall figure was picking up a basin that was dropped on the ground and went into the bathroom. When she used the binocrs to look over, he was taking off his clothes and she saw his lean waist.


    After taking off his shirt, the man unfastened his belt and took off his pants.


    There was only ck underwear left on his firm and lean body.

 Chapter 706 - Heart That Turned Cold

    <h4>Chapter 706: Heart That Turned Cold</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Shangguan Wan was dazed and forgot to take the binocrs away.


    Although Ye Yanfeng had done <i>that thing </i>to her, she had never seen his body.


    Through the binocrs, the man suddenly seemed very close.


    His skin was a healthy color, his muscles beautiful, and he had a strong physique, with no excess flesh, his skin toned and charming.


    He had his back towards her and was standing under the dim lights, his skin seemed to be covered with a soft halo, his shoulder des bulging, like a pair of beautiful and sexy wings. HIs waist was strong and slender, his buttocks firm and perky, and those long legs that were concealed with power...


    Shangguan Wan frowned.


    Doesn¡¯t this person close the door when taking a bath?


    Just when she was about to look away, he suddenly turned around.


    She identally glimpsed the front of him...


    His chest muscles were perfectly bnced, and exuding the beauty of pure masculine strength. With broad shoulders and narrow buttocks, the build of his body was only enhanced by his tall stature, making him look exceptionally strong, sexy and wild.


    There was no shower here and he took water from the basin, using a towel to wipe his body.


    The drops of water rolled down from his chest to his waist. Those strong muscles that were exposed, his firm waist and sexy Apollo¡¯s belt...


    He suddenly pulled down his ck underwear.


    When Shangguan Wan saw that, her hand shook and the binocrs fell under the railing.


    Hearing the sound of the binocrs being broken, Shangguan Wan was annoyed.


    Damn it, what the hell was she doing?


    Peeping at the man she hated the most taking a bath?


    The image of him pulling his underwear down appeared in her mind and although she had quickly looked away, that glimpse still frightened her.


    No wonder it hurt so much when he raped her...


    Stop stop stop!


    What on earth was she thinking about?


    Shangguan Wan patted her face, turned around quickly and went downstairs.


    Looking at the broken binocrs on the ground, Shangguan Wan strode over to pick it up.


    Bending down, she was about to pick it up when suddenly a long hand, picked up the broken binocrs first.


    The man was wearing a pair of long pants and a white shirt. He must havee out in a hurry as his shirt was not tucked into his pants but hung out loosely, only a few buttons were fastened and his firm and strong chest muscles could be faintly seen, exuding a little wildness and charisma.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s gaze was fixed on his waist.


    Although he was annoying, he did have an undeniable manly presence.


    ¡°Miss Shangguan taking a binocrs and looking at a man taking a bath at night?¡± The man saidzily above her head and without looking up, Shangguan Wan could feel his mocking eyes. ¡°Why are you staring at my crotch? Haven¡¯t seen enough yet?¡±


    Shangguan Wan took in a sharp breath .


    She looked up at the man¡¯s handsome face and squeezed out a forced smile. ¡°Men are all the same, do you really think you¡¯re that good looking?¡±


    She had just finished speaking when her delicate chin was pinched tightly by him.


    As his devilish face approached her, she had no choice but to meet his eyes. Being so close, she realized that his eyshes were ck and long, and even thicker than hers. Meeting his eyes, she felt like she was dropped into a bottomless pool.


    As the air pressure gradually decreased, the man¡¯s breathnded on her, and the sudden intimacy made Shangguan Wan frown.


    She had grown up in the army and most of the people she dealt with were men.


    There were also good looking ones.


    But a person like Ye Yanfeng was rare. His eyes alone made her feel suffocated if she stared at them too long.


    Dangerous and wild, the turbulent emotions surging in them were what she could not understand.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not good looking, why are you using the binocrs to look?¡± Ye Yanfeng¡¯s upturned eyes were full of danger and his calloused fingers rubbed the corner of Shangguan Wan¡¯s lips. ¡°Or you¡¯re too starved and want to be loved?¡±


    p!


    Shangguan Wan lifted her hand and pped his face.


    In fact, she did not hit his face but his cheek. He could avoid it but he still took the p.


    Shangguan Wan regretted it almost immediately after pping him.


    Because the man¡¯s eyes sparked like a wild beast, and she felt that she had fallen into his trap.


    Sure enough, a few momentster, his deep voice sounded by her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. One, follow me back to my room. Two, run twentyps. If you can¡¯t, you won¡¯t be sleeping tonight.¡±


    There was no hint that he was joking or any expression on his handsome face.


    The hands hanging by Shangguan Wan¡¯s sides clenched into fists and she felt like a firecracker being ignited. ¡°Ye Yanfeng, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? There are so many ces you can inspect, why do you have toe here? You haven¡¯t yed enough in the Capital and still want toe here...¡±


    Before she could finish, he interrupted her with a coldugh, anger in his eyes, his breathing slightly heavy. ¡°Yes, I f*cking want to torture you. You don¡¯t want to run? Fine,e to my room now!¡±


    Reaching out his hand, he grabbed her wrist.


    Shangguan Wan gritted her teeth, her breathing showing her unflinching stubbornness. ¡°Go to your room? Ye Yanfeng, go dream your grand dreams! I would even fall in love with a pig before I like someone like you! And, do you have low IQ? I said before, I¡¯m not the person you¡¯re looking for, why are you chasing me still?¡±


    She looked at him, her words cold. ¡°Don¡¯t say twentyps, I¡¯m willing to run to death for 200ps than toe to your room as you wish!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s mouth twitched slightly and his gaze looking at her seemed like he wanted to devour her whole. ¡°As you wish, 200ps!¡±


    Shangguan Wan took a deep breath, said nothing and ran to the running track with her head high.


    The sky was dark and the snow was still falling relentlessly. The cold air sucked into her lungs was so cold that she shivered.


    Ye Yanfeng, who was wearing thin clothes and pants, stood by the side, looking at the slender Shangguan Wan, who was running seriously, and aplicated look shed past his eyes.


    Despite the cold weather, Shangguan Wan was sweating profusely and when she passed Ye Yanfeng who was standing there, she would grit her teeth and report the number ofps she had run.


    She had already finished her tenthp.


    When she was at her twentiethp, her legs were slightly numb and seemed to have lost all feeling.


    If she fell, she would get back up again and continue running.


    She was a soldier and was not afraid of pain and tiredness. What she was afraid was being ridiculed and tortured by Ye Yanfeng.


    When she was on her thirtiethp, Ye Yanfeng saw that ayer of frost had covered her eyshes.


    She still did not stop, and when she fell and could not stand up, she did not want to give up. Putting her hands on the ground, she crawled forward bit by bit.


    Ye Yanfeng stood in the cold wind like a sculpture, motionless, his body was so cold it was like it was frozen, butpared to the coldness of his body, his heart was colder!

 Chapter 707 - Have You Missed Mee?

    <h4>Chapter 707: Have You Missed Mee?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Yanfeng stared fixedly at the woman crawling on the ground.


    The usual smirk on his handsome face was gone and he was even more cold.


    People who knew him well would not know that because of a woman, he had be an ordinary person who was troubled by love.


    Even he himself did not understand why he was so crazy over this woman.


    Looking at how she was willing to die from exhaustion, rather than to beg him for mercy, Ye Yanfeng¡¯s heart trembled.


    He slowly lifted his head and caressed her small face through the air at a distance. His fingertips seemed to touch her tender skin, and he stepped back and pressed his temples.


    Sometimes, he did not know why he was so persistent, but he did not dare to stop. If he gave up, they would really be separated from each other and would no longer have any contact again.


    The thought made him unable to leave her alone.


    He knew that she was unwilling to look at him and there was little hope, but he still refused to let go.


    Persistence had already prated into his bones, and perhaps until death, there was no way to let go.


    It took Shangguan Wan nearly ten minutes before she got up from the ground again.


    Her legs were already stiff like they were filled with lead.


    But when she passed Ye Yanfeng, she gritted her teeth and ran past him proudly as if nothing was wrong.


    She was panting heavily, her breath ragged and irregr.


    As she was about to go past him, he suddenly moved and appeared in front of her.


    Shangguan Wan almost fell on Ye Yanfeng¡¯s body.


    Her long eyshes lifted slightly and she looked at Ye Yanfeng¡¯s beautiful face. Although he did not run, he was not faring any better, standing in the cold wind on a chilly night.


    A thinyer of snow covered the top of his head, and his eyebrows and eyshes were also wet. When he stared at her with narrowed eyes, it was like he was an angry beast exuding a dangerous aura.


    Shangguan Wan looked away, and broke the silence between them coldly. ¡°There are 170ps left.¡±


    Hearing her words, Ye Yanfengughed.


    Thirtyps was already killing her, she still wanted to run another 170? Did she really want to die?


    Ye Yanfeng stepped forward, his cold hand pinching her also cold chin, and said nothing else, biting her hard on her lips.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s lips were already frozen without any feeling left, and with his sudden angry bite, the pain caused her frozen blood to surge again in her body.


    Ye Yanfeng only bit her once.


    Blood seeped out from the cut on her lips and he stuck out the tip of his tongue, licking it lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll take that benefit in ce of the 170ps. You don¡¯t have to run anymore.¡±


    Shangguan Wan was angry at his attitude and she wanted to say something, but if she was honest with herself, she was too tired. Lowering her eyes, she said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t thank you.¡±


    Seeing her regain her vigor, he smirked. ¡°You have never thanked me.¡±


    Shangguan Wan turned around and walked stiffly back to the dormitory. When she was going up the stairs, her legs were so weak they felt like cotton.


    Every step was hard.


    Just when she clenched her jaw, preparing to go up in one breath, her body was lifted and she was carried in someone¡¯s arms.


    Shangguan Wan did not scream or struggle.


    She just closed her eyes, not looking at the man carrying her.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s arms were strong and there was no trace of shaking when he carried her in his arms.


    Shangguan Wan knew that she was unable to break free in her situation now, so she could only let him be.


    Ye Yanfeng carried Shangguan Wan to her dormitory and threw her on to the bed roughly.


    Bending down, he reached out to peel off her wet clothes.


    Shangguan Wan grabbed the back of his hand.


    Ye Yanfeng looked at her eyes, which were dark and without any brightness, and his eyebrows lifted up slightly. ¡°What do you think I want to do?¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do, but don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes on her turned cold.


    As if she could not feel his coldness and anger, Shangguan Wan turned her face away, not looking at him.


    He red at her for nearly a minute, as if he wanted to bore two holes on her. But she ignored him stubbornly.


    Ye Yanfeng gritted his teeth with his face red and stormed out of the room furiously.


    ...


    Following that, Ye Yanfeng did not embarrass Shangguan Wan. He put all his energy on the construction and recovery of the Yukou border.


    He no longer paid attention to Shangguan Wan, and he onlymunicate with Captain Jiang if there were any work problems.


    During meals, he only sat with Captain Jiang, and if Shangguan Wan came over, he would leave.


    One day after lunch, Ye Yanfeng said to Captain Jiang, ¡°Everyone has been working hardtely so I¡¯ve arranged some activities to boost morale. In the afternoon, there will be an art troupeing and they will be doing a charity performance tomorrow. There will also be a blind date activity. Captain Jiang, register those soldiers who are single and get the activity started up.¡±


    Captain Jiang told the soldiers the news during the afternoon¡¯s training.


    The soldiers were excited.


    When Shangguan Wan came over, she saw the soldiers cheering.


    She called Captain Jiang aside. ¡°Why are they so happy?¡±


    Captain Jiang told Shangguan Wan about the activity the following evening.


    Hearing the ns, Shangguan Wan pursed her lips thoughtfully.


    ¡°His Highness is much more capable and open-minded than I had expected. He only just arrived and carried out the road construction for us, even installed heating in our camps...¡±


    Shangguan Wan said nothing.


    After interacting with Ye Yanfeng, she found that he was not just a yful person, but also had good working ability. He was also resolute, with the noble air of a king.


    Captain Jiang looked at Shangguan Wan and said with some hesitation and embarrassment, ¡°Lieutenant, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should ask.¡±


    Shangguan Wan hummed. ¡°Just ask!¡±


    ¡°Actually, on the night you were punished by His Highness to runps. I saw the two of you...¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    ...


    Four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Several military vehicles came to the camp.


    Coming down from the vehicles were beautiful and youngdies with graceful figures.


    Beautiful women!


    When the soldiers who were running, saw the beautiful girls, they couldn¡¯t help but nce over constantly.


    Shangguan Wan walked forward to wee the head of the art troupe.


    ...


    In the evening, Shangguan Wan went to the canteen to have dinner. Unexpectedly, she did not see Ye Yanfeng.


    Recently she had be ustomed to Ye Yanfeng¡¯s indifference, and knew not to sit with him.


    Although he disliked seeing her, he did not give or receive preferential treatment and had his meals with the soldiers in the camp.


    After dinner, Shangguan Wan still did not see YeYanfeng.


    Shangguan Wan did not care much, since he would not die of hunger without eating a meal.


    Coming out of the canteen, Shangguan Wan went towards the office building.


    As she approached the stairway, she suddenly heard a coquettishugh. ¡°Your Highness, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. Have you missed me?¡±

 Chapter 708 - A Sour Smell in The Air

    <h4>Chapter 708: A Sour Smell in The Air</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Shangguan Wan heard that coquettishugh, her legs that were about to go up the stairs, stopped abruptly.


    Retreating to the corner, Shangguan Wan looked at the stairway.


    She saw a tall girl in military uniform with her hands wrapped around the man¡¯s neck. Standing on tiptoes, she leaned against the man¡¯s firm chest.


    The man was leaning against the wallzily, a long leg bent. He let the woman hug him, he did not pander her, nor did he push her away.


    From Shangguan Wan¡¯s angle, she could see the man with one nce.


    The outlines of his side profile were handsome and exquisite like a character from aic, but he had a mature but yful air.


    When Shangguan Wan regained her senses, she frowned.


    These two people were too careless about the influence they were causing!


    After all, this was a camp and if other soldiers saw it, how bad would the influence be?


    The woman hugging Ye Yanfeng was called Chu Chu, and was the daughter of the head of the art troupe.


    She was as beautiful as a flower, tall and slim, and when she smiled, it was lively and looked somewhat simr to Shangguan Wan.


    Ye Yanfeng looked at Chu Chu¡¯s smile and his slender fingers lifted her chin, a devilish smile on his lips. ¡°How could I not think of such a beautiful person?¡±


    Chu Chu pouted her lips and pounded Ye Yanfeng¡¯s chest with her fist. ¡°But you haven¡¯t contacted me for so long. Did Your Highness find someone better than Chu Chu?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng suddenly grabbed Chu Chu¡¯s wrist, spinning her around. Their position changed and Chu Chu was pressed against the wall by his tall body.


    He leaned over and said two words in Chu Chu¡¯s ears, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Shangguan Wan did not hear what Ye Yanfeng said to Chu Chu, nor did she see the expression of Chu Chu, who was blocked by Ye Yanfeng. She only saw the two of them being intimate and from her angle, Ye Yanfeng seemed to be kissing Chu Chu¡¯s lips.


    Shangguan Wan frowned even more.


    Just when she was hesitating on whether to remind them or to turn a blind eye and leave, a deep and prating gazended on her suddenly.


    Ye Yanfeng had noticed her.


    A meaningful expression appeared in that pair of devilish and beautiful eyes and his eyebrows lifted slightly.


    Shangguan Wan had no time to hide when she heard the man¡¯s teasing and mocking voice. ¡°Miss Shangguan, why don¡¯t you change your habit of peeping at people?¡±


    Shangguan Wan was not a very feminine person and was always frank and forthright in everything she did, but her face turned red when faced with Ye Yanfeng¡¯s gaze.


    The image of him pulling down his underwear and revealing an indescribable area appeared in her mind.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s face turned even redder, her gaze became cold and she went straight to the stairs.


    When Chu Chu saw Shangguan Wan, she lowered her head shyly, her forehead against Ye Yanfeng¡¯s shoulder.


    When Shangguan Wan passed by them, she said seriously, ¡°This is a camp. If you want to be intimate, please go back to your room. Be mindful of your influence and how you are seen by others.¡±


    After Shangguan Wan went upstairs, Chu Chu could not help muttering, ¡°Many people used to say that she was a tomboy. Although she is beautiful, she is not feminine at all. It seems like it¡¯s true. No wonder the Fourth Prince divorced her!¡±


    She had just finished speaking when she found that something was wrong. She looked up and met with the man¡¯s cold eyes.


    It seemed like he was going to kill her if she said anything more.


    Chu Chu was puzzled and opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, she was pushed away roughly by the man.


    ...


    Shangguan Wan almost ran back to her office.


    mming the door shut, she leaned against the door, her chest heaving up and down.


    Why was she so ufortable seeing Ye Yanfeng flirting with another woman?


    He was a perverted gigolo!


    She felt sick at the thought of how he had kissed her with those lips that had kissed who knew how many women!


    ...


    The camp became lively with the arrival of the women in the art troupe.


    The next day when she went patrolling at the border, the soldiers all had happy smiles on their faces.


    They were all looking forward to the performance and blind date in the evening.


    In the evening.


    After Shangguan Wan had dinner in the canteen, the auntie of the dormitory called Shangguan Wan aside.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, you should apply some makeupter!¡±


    Shangguan Wan smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need, I¡¯m not performing on stage.¡±


    ¡°Those girls are all dolled up. You¡¯re no worse than them. After putting on makeup, you¡¯ll definitely look better than them.¡±


    Shangguan Wan smiled. ¡°Auntie, are you saying I don¡¯t look good if I don¡¯t put on makeup?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I just feel that if you have makeup on, you will look even better. Better than that girl, Chu Chu.¡±


    Shangguan Wan smiled but said nothing.


    ...


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Shangguan Wan went to the performance hall. As soon as she entered, she saw Ye Yanfeng, who was sitting in the first row. Chu Chu sat on his left, and Shangguan Wan did not know what they were talking about, but Chu Chu was smiling brightly.


    Ye Yanfeng was not in a suit but wore a military uniform. Shangguan Wan seldom saw him dressed like this and she had to admit after wearing the military uniform, there was lessnguidness to him and he looked more serious and heroic.


    Captain Jiang pointed at the empty seat on the right of Ye Yanfeng. ¡°Lieutenant, this is your seat.¡±


    Shangguan Wan walked over with no expression on her face.


    The man beside Shangguan Wan seemed unaware of her arrival. He was leaning towards Chu Chu, and were whispering to each other.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes turned dark and she felt that these two people were too unaware of their actions.


    The charity performance officially began.


    Shangguan Wan sat upright and watched the girls¡¯ performance.


    After each performance, the audience would erupt into a warm apuse.


    Thest segment was Chu Chu¡¯s solo dance.


    Chu Chu was slim, tall and as beautiful as a flower. Her appearance attracted everyone¡¯s attention. When she went on the stage, her dance movements were urate, graceful and was naturally charming and refined.


    Shangguan Wan nced at the man on her left with the corner of her eye. She saw his legs crossed over gracefully and his slender fingers were tapping on his knee rhythmically to the beat of Chu Chu¡¯s dance.


    He was focused with an appreciative smile on his lips.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s beautiful face tensed and she picked up the cup with water, drinking two mouthfuls.


    Suddenly, a devilish voice sounded by her ear. ¡°Miss Shangguan, why are you drinking from my cup?¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked down and saw that she was holding the cup from Ye Yanfeng¡¯s side and her heart trembled.


    Putting down his cup heavily, she said with a dark expression, ¡°Who asked you to put it on my side?¡±


    In her dark eyes, there was a trace of coldness and his handsome face was reflected in his eyes. He gave a handsome and devilish smile. ¡°Why is your temper so big? Did your rtive<sup>1</sup>e?¡±


    Shangguan Wan was stunned for a few seconds before she understood what he meant. She then said to him angrily, ¡°It should be your rtive who came! No wait, it¡¯s not your rtive who came, it¡¯s your old lover!¡±

 Chapter 709 - Sleepless Night

    <h4>Chapter 709: Sleepless Night</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes looked away from Shangguan Wan and onto Chu Chu, who was performing on stage. A devilish smirk lifted his lips. ¡°Chu Chu is good.¡±


    Shangguan Wanughed coldly and did not look at Ye Yanfeng again.


    Chu Chu really danced well. Her body was soft and fluid like water, and the slightest facial expression was eye-catching.


    Shangguan Wan clenched her jaw.


    She did not know why she was feeling so ufortable, and that thought alone made her incredibly frustrated.


    Ye Yanfeng had let her go and was together with his old lover. Wasn¡¯t that a good thing for everyone?


    A handsome man and beautiful woman were a perfect match.


    As long as he was no longer getting involved with the Shangguan family, whatever he did had nothing to do with her!


    Shangguan Wanforted herself and the suffocating feeling in chest dispersed.


    She did not notice that Captain Jiang, who was sitting on the other side of her, was looking at her.


    Looking at her angry face, he frowned even more.


    After the performance, the blind date activity began.


    Chu Chu stood in front, her gaze fixed on Ye Yanfeng. ¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t you single as well? Come up!¡±


    The soldiers started to hoot and whistle.


    Shangguan Wan, whose expression was cold, looked over at Ye Yanfeng. As a prince, surely he wouldn¡¯t go up for this type of social activity!


    When this thought shed past her mind, she saw the man beside her standing up.


    The hall was filled with cheers and screams.


    The girls on the stage, all cast their shining eyes on Ye Yanfeng.


    If they could get the Fifth Prince to like them, they would be able to have a stable life and maybe they could even be his consort!


    The atmosphere in the hall immediately became hyped up.


    When Shangguan Wan saw this scene, she could not help feeling a little upset.


    What was so good about this man? The women here did not know how perverted he was in private!


    Moreover, he was dissolute by nature and even if he liked a person, he would soon be tired of that person and find someone new.


    Shangguan Wan was in a daze when the host suddenly called her, ¡°Lieutenant, Captain Jiang and you are single too. Come up and participate!¡±


    Shangguan Wan waved her hand, and before she could say anything, Captain Jiang pulled her up. ¡°Let¡¯s participate together!¡±


    Hearing all the cheers, Shangguan Wan had no choice but to stand up.


    On the stage, the host requested the men and women participating to do some interactive activities. Finally, it was time for the confession of their feelings.


    The girls stood in a line, and the men would give the flower in their hand to whoever they liked.


    Shangguan Wan was the officer of the soldiers and was usually serious, so no soldier dared to give their flower to her.


    Chu Chu received the most flowers.


    Shangguan Wan did not receive any flowers.


    The only men on the stage with flowers were Ye Yanfeng and Captain Jiang.


    Chu Chu looked expectantly at Ye Yanfeng, and she could not help feeling a little proud when she saw that Shangguan Wan had not received any flowers.


    Nobody would like a tomboy.


    When Shangguan Wan got married to the Fourth Prince, Chu Chu felt that their marriage would notst because no man would like a woman who wielded knives and guns about without any tenderness!


    His Highness and that Captain Jiang would definitely give their flowers to her!


    Although everyone liked her, she only had her eyes on His Highness.


    Captain Jiang walked over with the flower.


    He stopped when he passed Chu Chu¡¯s side.


    Chu Chu reached out her hand, smiled and nodded at him. ¡°Thank you, Captain Jiang.¡±


    Captain Jiang smiled slightly. ¡°Miss Chu Chu, I¡¯m giving my flower to the person beside you.¡±


    Captain Jiang took a step and stood in front of Shangguan Wan.


    When the soliders saw Captain Jiang giving his flower to Shangguan Wan, they shouted, ¡°Get together! Get together! Get together!¡±


    Shangguan Wan did not expect this.


    She had already prepared herself that she would not receive any flowers.


    Of course, she did not want anybody¡¯s flowers.


    Long eyshes blinking, Shangguan Wan said, slightly embarrassed, ¡°Captain Jiang, you...¡±


    ¡°Lieutenant, I have no girls I like and I saw that you have no flower so I¡¯m giving mine to you. I hope we can understand each other and continue to be good partners in the future!¡±


    Hearing Captain Jiang¡¯s words, Shangguan Wan breathed a sigh of relief.


    She took the flower and patted Captain Jiang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Of course.¡±


    When Chu Chu saw that, a look of disdain appeared in her eyes.


    Though that was originally what she was trying to say anyway, how could anyone like a tomboy? He pitied her because she did not receive any flowers!


    After Captain Jiang had given his flower, it was Ye Yanfeng¡¯s turn.


    Apart from Shangguan Wan, all the other girls were looking at Ye Yanfeng expectantly.


    Ye Yanfeng strode towards the girls.


    In a military uniform, his face under the brim of the hat was simply beautiful.


    Actually, when he was serious, the outlines of his face were somewhat simr to that of Mu Sihan.


    When Ye Yanfeng walked towards the girls, he had the corner of his eye trained on Shangguan Wan¡¯s face.


    He did not know what she was thinking, her expression was dazed.


    When Ye Yanfeng stopped in front of Chu Chu, Shangguan Wan turned her head away.


    Ye Yanfeng wanted to see if there was any change in her expression, but he was disappointed.


    Other than coldness, there was a trace of disgust on her beautiful face.


    A look of disgust like she was afraid he would give her the flower.


    He felt embarrassed and found it a little funny. What on earth did he hope to see from her face?


    Pursing his lips, a trace of tiredness appeared in his eyes.


    Chu Chu, who was in front, had already stretched out her hand, a bright smile on her face.


    Ye Yanfeng smirked. Instead of giving his flower to Chu Chu, he turned around and gave it to the head of the art troupe who was below the stage.


    When Chu Chu saw this, her face sank and her eyes turned red as if she was going to cry.


    ...


    It waste in the night.


    After taking a bath, Shangguan Wan prepared to return to the dormitory.


    The conversation of two of the art troupe women caught her attention.


    ¡°Chu Chu is going to meet His Highness at the hillside tonight. It¡¯s so cold, if His Highness went to meet her, he must really like Chu Chu!¡±


    ¡°But if that was true, why didn¡¯t he give his flower to Chu Chu?¡±


    COMMENT


    ¡°Giving it to our Head, doesn¡¯t it equate to giving it to his future mother-inw? He was confessing his feelings to her indirectly!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh, it¡¯s freezing! What do you think they¡¯ll do on the hillside?¡±


    ¡°What else can a man and woman do? Besides His Highness is at a hot-blooded age!¡±


    Shangguan Wan did not want to listen anymore and returned to her room. Shey on the bed, tossing and turning.


    Once she closed her eyes, the conversation she heard just now appeared in her mind.


    A man and a woman going to the hillsidete in the night. Did they have no shame?


    Shangguan Wan took her pillow and covered her head.


    She forced herself to sleep.


    But her mind was unusually alert and irritatingly restless.


    Shangguan Wan herself was shocked by her actions when she wore her military coat, hat, gloves, took a shlight and went out of the dormitory.


    What was she going to do?


    Why was she even doing this?


    To catch adultery in the act?


    But Ye Yanfeng was no one to her, what right did she have to do it?


    No, it wasn¡¯t to catch them in the act. It was just that she did not allow anyone to break the rules and atmosphere of the camp. If they wanted to date, or do other things, they would have to leave here!


    That was all there was to it.

 Chapter 710 - Tingling Kisses Landing Down

    <h4>Chapter 710: Tingling Kisses Landing Down</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Coming out of the dormitory, Shangguan Wan walked to the hillside behind the camp.


    After walking for a while, it was quiet all around but she did not see Ye Yanfeng and Chu Chu.


    Shangguan Wan frowned. She stood in a vast white world, suddenly feeling lost and panicked.


    Why did she came here in a hurry to see who Ye Yanfeng was with?


    He was the person she hated the most!


    This was not the usual her. No, it couldn¡¯t continue to go on like this!


    Thinking of this, Shangguan Wan went down the hill with a tensed face.


    But she had just stepped out when a sudden sound of panting caught her attention.


    She went forward a few steps towards the direction of the sound.


    The sound of the panting was getting clearer.


    That soft and crisp sound was the sound of being aroused with passion.


    In this frozen and snow coverednd, ayer of goosebumps appeared on Shangguan Wan¡¯s flesh when she heard this.


    Shameless! It was so shameless!


    In such a harsh environment, he was still able to be passionate. Had he not touch a woman for 800 years?


    Shangguan Wan gritted her teeth, the grip on the shlight tightened. Her face turned dark and she nned to turn and leave, not wanting to listen anymore.


    Suddenly, the man¡¯s devilishughter sounded.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s legs seemed to be filled with lead suddenly, and was unable to move.


    Did they find her?


    Shangguan Wan looked around, wanting to find a ce to hide but the crunching sounds of leather shoes stepping on the snow sounded very quickly behind her.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s scalp was starting to turn numb.


    But since she was already found out, there was no point in her running away.


    Turning around, she pointed her shlight at the personing over. ¡°I¡¯m patrolling. Who are you? What are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡±


    The man came up to Shangguan Wan in a few big steps and waved away the shlight in her hand.


    Shangguan Wan moved back several steps. She looked around and realized that other than Ye Yanfeng, Chu Chu was not around.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Ye Yanfeng stepped towards Shangguan Wan, his slender fingers pinching her chin.


    Although Shangguan Wan had not been in love before, she was not dumb.


    At this moment, she finally understood some things.


    Her long eyshes fluttering, she looked up at the man close to her. ¡°Did you ask the two art troupe girls to say that just now?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng smirked, not answering.


    Shangguan Wan cursed in her heart. Damn it, she had fallen for his trap.


    ¡°Chu Chu did not ask you over!¡± But that¡¯s not right. If she did not ask him over, what was that panting sound she heard?


    Perhaps seeing through her doubts, Ye Yanfeng¡¯s handsome and devilish face approached her, his hot breathnding on her face, a wicked smile on his face. ¡°You don¡¯t recognize who the one panting was?¡±


    ¡°How would I know...¡± Before she could finish, her eyes widened. ¡°When did I do it with you... When did you record it?¡±


    That was her voice, but thinking carefully, when did she make that sound in front of him?


    Naturally, Ye Yanfeng would not tell Shangguan Wan. That time she was drunk, although he did not want her, he still kissed her all over, making her bloom in his kisses.


    It was freezing but Shangguan Wan was blushing like she was on fire. She swatted away Ye Yanfeng¡¯s hand and reached out towards his hand that was holding the phone.


    Just when she was about to touch the phone, he raised his hand high suddenly.


    Shangguan Wan had no choice but to stand on tiptoes, her body leaning forward. ¡°Give me the phone.¡±


    Looking at the anger in Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes, Ye Yanfeng lifted his eyebrows. ¡°Why should I give you my phone? And with what status are you ordering me?¡±


    Shangguan Wan was too agitated to care and grabbed his hand to snatch the phone in his hand.


    ¡°Why are you so shameless?!¡± Only once, when she went to a bar to get drunk and was chased by the mafia, did he take her to a hotel.


    When she woke up the next day, she thought nothing had happened.


    She had really underestimated how shameless this man was!


    Just when she was about to break his arm, Ye Yanfeng changed the phone to his other hand. Shangguan Wan was almost bursting from anger.


    She clenched her fist, waving it towards the man¡¯s face.


    But the man was faster than her, he lifted her chin, and kissed her lips with his head lowered.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s fist hung in midair.


    Her eyshes fluttered.


    When she reacted, she turned her head away.


    The man followed and kissed her.


    The hot tip of his tongue licked her lips, tracing the delicate line of her lips.


    But there were no desire in his eyes. It was only a pious goodbye kiss.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow morning.¡±


    Shangguan Wan frowned.


    ¡°I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart tightened.


    His words were already messing with her heart. He was leaving and was not going to bother her anymore.


    She should be happy and let out firecrackers to celebrate.


    But why was heart so confused?


    He was still kissing her and her breath was full of his scent.


    Her hands were frozen in midair. Neither pushing him away, nor pandering him.


    Her eyes were dazed and full of turmoil.


    All she could feel was a confusion in her.


    He released her after biting her hard on the lips.


    Then in front of her, he deleted that recording in his phone.


    After looking at her deeply, he walked past her and left without saying anything.


    Shangguan Wan looked down, her heart tightening.


    This was a feeling she had never experienced before.


    She did not know what was wrong with her.


    She had never liked any man and had never fallen in love before. The marriage with Mu Sihan was just a partnership between mutual parties.


    They did not like each other and there was no love involved.


    As for Ye Yanfeng, she clearly disliked and hated him, wanting to avoid him at all costs whenever she saw him.


    But when he said those words, she felt a twinge of pain in her heart.


    Her heart was so confused.


    Closing her eyes, she did not turn to look at him.


    After a few seconds, she bent over to pick up the shlight he had waved to the ground.


    Holding the shlight, she was about to straighten up when suddenly, two slender and long arms held her tightly by the waist.


    The strong and powerful body pressed against her hotly.


    ¡°Shangguan Wan,¡± the man breathed deeply in her ear, gritting his teeth slightly but there was still some doting gentleness mixed with a sentiment that Shangguan Wan did not understand. ¡°Is it that difficult for you to admit that you don¡¯t hate me that much?¡±


    The man¡¯s dangerous and burning breath entered her ear. It was numb and ticklish and Shangguan Wan lowered her eyes, trying to push his arms away.


    But the next second, the man¡¯s lips and tonguended on her cheeks and ears like a flickering me.

 Chapter 711 - What’s Done Can’t Be Undone

    <h4>Chapter 711: What¡¯s Done Can¡¯t Be Undone</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Shangguan Wan was trembling all over.


    She closed her eyes, wanting to break away from Ye Yanfeng¡¯s embrace, but she was not as strong as him and she said, flustered and annoyed, ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Stop saying one thing but meaning another, hmm?¡± His voice was even deeper and huskier than usual, exuding a palpitating sexiness and charm.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart jumped wildly.


    In that moment she was hesitating, the man turned her body around, his lips pressing against hers hotly.


    Shangguan Wan did not respond to him or push him away.


    She looked up and met with his eyes.


    They stared deeply at each other.


    The surrounding air was chilly and Shangguan Wan looked away first as she could not bear his gaze, so intense that it looked as if he was going to swallow her up.


    Pushing him away, she ran down the hill.


    Along the way, she did not dare to stop.


    Her heart was pounding.


    She ran to the dormitory, pushed the door open and went in.


    She wanted to close the door but the man had chased after her and suddenly put his palm on it, stopping her from mming it shut.


    Shangguan Wan lowered her eyes, not daring to look at him and was a little embarrassed. ¡°Ye Yanfeng, I¡¯m confused. I can¡¯t think. Let me calm down.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng naturally would not let her calm down.


    She would push him far away when she had calmed down.


    Just as he reached his hand that was on the door inside the crack, Shangguan Wan closed the door hard and it caught on his hand.


    He gasped in pain.


    When Shangguan Wan saw this, she opened the door hurriedly.


    The man then pushed opened the door, walking in.


    Reaching out his long arms, he pulled Shangguan Wan into his arms, and kissed her again.


    His long leg kicked the door closed.


    With the door closed, the coldness outside was shut away.


    Ye Yanfeng lowered his head, looking at the woman whose face was red from the cold and her eyes teary. He pressed her against the doorframe and pressed his lips on hers hard, his tongue prying her teeth open, wrapping it expertly around her tongue.


    Reason told her to push him away.


    But when she reacted, her hands were already wrapped around the man¡¯s neck.


    It was apparent that he had not expected her to hug him. The man who was sucking her lips and tongue, was stunned first, then he was crazy with surprise.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and his gaze looking at her seemed like he wanted to devour her whole.


    Shangguan Wan was unstable from his kissing and she seemed to hang from his neck with her hands.


    She was dizzy and did not know if she caught a cold from being outside.


    At this moment, she did not know what she was doing and could only follow her senses.


    Her lips and tongue were in pain from his kisses and she frowned, unwilling to show weakness and bit him back.


    She did not know how to kiss and only knew how to push herself in.


    She was like a crazed beast, biting at him roughly.


    Ye Yanfeng was also in pain by her bites, but the blood in his body was surging excitedly.


    He had never felt such a thrill.


    He peeled off her clothes with his big palms and rubbed every inch of her skin with his calloused fingers.


    His kisses fell from her lips to her exquisite corbones, then slowly moved down. Shangguan Wan felt like her body was burning.


    Tears filled her eyes and blurred her vision. She could not see the man¡¯s face clearly and vaguely felt his burning gaze.


    He took off his coat and wore only a thin shirt inside. She put her hands on it and could feel his firm chest and his burning skin under her palms.


    She trembled all over, and the corbones that were bitten by him was swollen and ufortable.


    She pushed the man¡¯s head and said, slightly breathless, ¡°No... Don¡¯t... Go away...¡±


    Ye Yanfeng raised his head from her corbones, his devilish upturned eyes were aze with blue mes. ¡°What¡¯s done cannot be undone.¡±


    ...


    When Shangguan Wan¡¯s clothes were all peeled off by the man and thrown onto the bed, her mind was sober for a few seconds, but when the man¡¯s kissesnded down on her again, she fell back into a trance.


    ¡°Do you want me?¡± He bit her earlobe, his voice sexy and charming.


    Shangguan Wan lowered her eyes, not daring to look at him, and because her heart was beating very fast, she did not even hear what he had said clearly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have no feelings for me?¡±


    Shangguan Wan bit her lip, not saying anything.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes turned dark and gnawed at her earlobe. ¡°Are you still going to say one thing and mean another in the future?¡±


    Her earlobe was wrapped around by his wet and hot tongue, and Shangguan Wan felt numb like an electric current had surged through her body.


    She kept quiet, and he punished her more.


    A drop of sweat from his foreheadnded on her face.


    She became clear-headed for a moment and heard him calling her over and over in her ear, his hot breath tickling her.


    But she knew in her heart that the person he was calling was her shadow.


    He could not get over it and persistently regarded her as the person in his heart.


    Shangguan Wan did not like herself to fall into feelings. It was not that she had no heart, but she felt that love and hate were too harrowing.


    Like now, he was on her, but in his eyes and heart, it was another woman.


    Shangguan Wan blinked, and a tear rolled down from the corner of her eye, soaking the pillow.


    ...


    After he was done, Ye Yanfeng looked at the woman who was quiet, shedding tears silently and soaking the pillow wet.


    He frowned.


    Did she hate him touching her that much?


    Although she did not resist this time, she had shed so much tears.


    The tears that slid out of her eyes did not make him feel any better than her struggle against him. It was like a whip,shing at his heart hard.


    Her body epted him and he thought that she had be less disgusted with him.


    So, it was all one sided!


    With a sigh, he leaned against the bed, and smoked a cigarette with his bare chest.


    Shey on one side, her eyes closed and not saying anything to him.


    He stared at the side of her face for some time.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    She did not speak.


    Ye Yanfeng got out of the bed, picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on again.


    Perhaps she was too tired, not long after Ye Yanfeng left, Shangguan Wan fell asleep.


    The following day, Shangguan Wan got up for morning training as usual.


    It was a little sore between her legs but she tried not to show that anything was wrong.


    After morning training, Shangguan Wan went to the canteen for breakfast.


    She nced at the table where Ye Yanfeng sat for his meals usually, and frowned when she saw that he was not there. She felt a sense of loss and emptiness in her chest for the first time.


    After breakfast, Shangguan Wan found Captain Jiang. ¡°Hasn¡¯t His Highness woken up yet?¡±


    Captain Jiang replied, ¡°His Highness left at 2 a.mst night.¡±


    Shangguan Wan lowered her long eyshes and hummed softly, before walking towards the dormitory.


    As she was approaching the entrance of the dormitory, a hand suddenly stretched out and seeing that it was about tond on her face, Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes darkened and she grabbed the wrist of that hand.


    ¡°You came to seduce the Fifth Prince after divorcing with the Fourth Prince. Shangguan Wan, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re such an easy woman!¡±

 Chapter 712 - He Had A Premeditation That He Would Get Her

    <h4>Chapter 712: He Had A Premeditation That He Would Get Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Shangguan Wan looked at Chu Chu, whose expression was angry and scornful, and she frowned. ¡°Seduce? Don¡¯t you have any idea who seduced whom?¡±


    Chu Chu got upst night to use the bathroom and saw Ye Yanfenging out of Shangguan Wan¡¯s room. And not long after that, he had left.


    It must be because Shangguan Wan did something that made him leave in such a hurry!


    She never thought that Shangguan Wan, who was not gentle at all, was so popr with men!


    Looking at Shangguan Wan, whose expression was cold and fierce, Chu Chu was so furious her features were distorted into an ugly expression. ¡°I want to seduce the Fifth Prince, but I have no boyfriend, nor have I divorce before with some children in the background. Me and him are a true match. What about you? A divorced woman, and his ex cousin-inw. If anything between you and him gets out, how is he going to conduct himself in the future?¡±


    Shangguan Wan clenched her jaw. ¡°Who are you to tell me what to do!¡±


    Chu Chu eyes turned red from anger and when she thought of how the man she had liked for so long was actually interested in a tomboy, she felt upset and bitter. ¡°B*tch! Slut!¡±


    p!


    She had just finished speaking when she was pped.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s p was brisk and crisp.


    She was someone who practiced martial arts and the strength of her palm was greater than that of an ordinary woman. Chu Chu fell to the ground from that p.


    Shangguan Wan went up to her, looking down at her. ¡°Watch your mouth in the future or else everytime you scold me, I¡¯ll hit you once. Only next time, I won¡¯t be using only 5% of my strength.¡±


    Chu Chu covered her cheek that was burning with pain and her tears fell uncontrobly.


    She was beaten so badly that her teeth seemed to have loosened and she said it was only 5% of her strength? If she used all her strength, she would disfigure her!


    Chu Chu struggled to get up from the ground.


    Although she hated Shangguan Wan in her heart, she dared not be hasty in front of her.


    She could only endure it and ran away, trembling.


    Shangguan Wan entered the dormitory and sat on the bed, feeling slightly tired.


    She caught a glimpse of the rubbish bin from the corner of her eye.


    She had not thrown the rubbish away this morning and she could see a torn packet of condom.


    Shangguan Wany down on the bed and put her hands behind her head, a mocking smile on her lips.


    Ye Yanfeng must have premeditated this!


    He came here for inspections and even brought condoms.


    Was he sure that he could sleep with her?


    Damn it!


    She was really smitten by him!


    Shangguan Wan grinded her teeth. He had better not let her see him again. Otherwise, she would not be able to control and shoot him dead!


    Turning over, Shangguan Wan still felt sore between her legs. It only because more distinct and painful with this movement.


    Closing her eyes, her mind was full of images of them being intimatest night.


    She patted her head hard and said silently in her heart, ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Perhaps she was too tired, both physically and mentally. After a while, Shangguan Wan fell asleep.


    Knock knock knock!


    There was a knock on the door and Shangguan Wan opened her eyes.


    She lifted her hands and looked at her watch.


    She had slept for over two hours.


    Putting on her military boots hurriedly, she opened the door.


    Captain Jiang stood breathlessly at the door. He wiped at his forehead and looked at Shangguan Wan. ¡°Lieutenant!¡±


    Shangguan Wan seldom saw Captain Jiang look so anxious and she had a bad feeling in her heart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Chu Chu went out of the camp.¡±


    A murderous air exuded out from Shangguan Wan and her beautiful face darkened. ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°She went over the border and was captured by the soldiers from the neighboring country.¡±


    Anger appeared in Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes. The art troupe was leaving in the afternoon, but this had happened to Chu Chu. If anything happened to her, their whole camp would be implicated.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the soldiers stationed at the border see her?¡±


    ¡°She crossed the border when they were changing shifts.¡±


    Shangguan Wan gritted her teeth, her face tensed and her eyes seeming to be on fire like she wanted to kill someone.


    Recently, the rtionship between the two countries had dropped to a freezing point, and the other party had been provocative and stirring trouble. Now, Chu Chu ran over there and hit the muzzle herself.


    Shangguan Wan went back into her room to get a coat then went down the stairs quickly.


    The head of the art troupe was about toe up to look for Shangguan Wan and when she saw hering down, she said with her eyes red, ¡°Lieutenant Shangguan, our Chu Chu was caught because of you. You must rescue her!¡±


    Captain Jiang frowned. ¡°Captain, what you¡¯re saying is not right. How is it that our Lieutenant caused Miss Chu to be caught?¡±


    ¡°Chu Chu said that you hit her, right? I, as her mother have never evenid my hands on her since she was young, but you... Forget it, now¡¯s not the time to pursue this. I just want our Chu Chu to be safe! Lieutenant Shangguan, you¡¯re the officer here, you have a responsibility and obligation to rescue our Chu Chu!¡±


    Shangguan Wan suppressed her anger and pressed at her eyes. ¡°I will deal with this matter.¡±


    Shangguan Wan took Captain Jiang to the office to have a brief meeting.


    ¡°The neighboring country has the support of Country M and their weapons and equipment are much more advanced than ours. The number of soldiers stationed by the border are also several timesrger than ours. It¡¯s impossible to just barge our way through.¡± Shangguan Wan stood in front of the map and pointed. ¡°Their camp is here, and is surrounded by strict security. We can only sneak in when it¡¯s dark to find Chu Chu.¡±


    ¡°Lieutenant, I¡¯ll go after dark.¡±


    Captain Jiang had been a scout and Shangguan Wan believed in his scouting abilities. She nodded. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ...


    After Captain Jiang found out where Chu Chu was imprisoned, Shangguan Wan immediately made a decision. ¡°Tomorrow evening I¡¯ll dress up as thedy who deliver meals and rece Chu Chu. Captain Jiang, you¡¯re responsible for bringing Chu Chu back safely! I¡¯ll try to get the key to the jail and escape when no one is paying attention. Then, Xiaoli will pick me up at the southeast direction. It is not suitable to include many people in this operation, so as to not alert the enemy and cause disputes between the two countries.¡±


    Captain Jiang looked worriedly at Shangguan Wan. ¡°Lieutenant, I think it¡¯s too dangerous for you to rece Chu Chu. Why don¡¯t we find someone who looks like Chu Chu from the art troupe...¡±


    Before Captain Jiang could finish, he was interrupted coldly by Shangguan Wan. ¡°Are you sure we won¡¯t have to carry out a rescue again, using a girl from the art troupe?¡±


    ...


    The next evening.


    Along with a five-member elite team, Shangguan Wan went to the camp of the neighboring country by the border.


    Captain Jiang had already scouted the situation here yesterday. In the evening, a woman dressed in a long robe with her face covered would deliver food to Chu Chu. Shangguan Wan knocked the woman out, changed into her clothes, picked up the basket and went to the cell where Chu Chu was imprisoned.


    There were several soldiers with guns guarding outside the cell and Shangguan Wan went in with her head bowed.


    The guards nced at her then opened the cell door.


    Shangguan Wan entered the cell and quickly took out a set of clothes from the basket and handed it to Chu Chu. ¡°Change into them, take the basket and go out. After a hundred meters, turn right and Captain Jiang will pick you up from there.¡±

 Chapter 713 - He Came at The Critical Moment!

    <h4>Chapter 713: He Came at The Critical Moment!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Chu Chu looked at Shangguan Wan and knew that she was here to save her. She quickly took off her clothes and threw them at Shangguan Wan, then changed into the long robe and covered her face with the veil.


    Almost immediately after changing, Chu Chu picked up the basket and went out of the cell without looking at Shangguan Wan or thanking her.


    Following Shangguan Wan¡¯s orders, Chu Chu lowered her head, trying not to show her panic.


    When she arrived at the ce Captain Jiang was waiting for her, she let out a sigh in relief. It was only then that the hatred in Chu Chu¡¯s heart ignited again, when she thought of how Shangguan Wan had pped her and how Ye Yanfeng went into Shangguan Wan¡¯s room.


    A trace of darkness shed past her eyes and she suddenly fell to the ground.


    The fair legs under the robe were exposed.


    The guard nced at Chu Chu a few times.


    Chu Chu quickly got up and left.


    When she saw Captain Jiang, she said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    It only took about 30 seconds for the guard to react.


    Wasn¡¯t the woman who delivered food everyday tanned? How could she have such fair legs?


    The guard ran to the cell immediately.


    Seeing the woman crouched in the corner with her head down, he strode over.


    ¡°Raise your head!¡±


    Shangguan Wan cursed in her mind. She had nned to escape when the guards rxed their vignce when they changed shifts.


    Now that the guard came in so quickly, could it be that Chu Chu was found out?


    Shangguan Wan had no choice but to raise her head as she saw the guard pointing a gun at her.


    Shangguan Wan raised her head slowly, and when the guard wanted to take a look at her face, she suddenly threw a handful of ash at the guard¡¯s face.


    In the next second, Shangguan Wan grabbed the gun in the guard¡¯s hand while he was blinking and kicked his stomach, then chopped him at the back of his neck.


    After the guard fainted, Shangguan Wan quickly changed into his clothes, took his gun and opened the cell door.


    Shangguan Wan frowned as soon as she opened the door and saw the situation outside.


    More than a dozen soldiers with guns had their eyes set on her.


    An officer even carried a rocketuncher with him. Because of the border problem, he had dealt with Shangguan Wan before and when he saw her clearly, he smiled. ¡°Lieutenant Shangguan Wan in the flesh. To think that you woulde in person to save one of your own! Put down the gun in your hand, or we¡¯ll shoot!¡±


    Already discovered, Shangguan Wan knew that she was not capable of escaping alone.


    She put down the gun and raised both of her hands slowly.


    That officer came up to her and grabbed her hair, hitting her head to the walls twice and then ripped off themunicator in her ear.


    Shangguan Wan tolerated the pain and kept silent.


    ¡°We lost two of our soldiers because of thest conflict. What do you think I should do to avenge them?¡± The officer smiled coldly, suddenly taking out a small white bottle. He opened the bottle and forced the contents in it into Shangguan Wan¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y a game. You¡¯ll start running now and if you can run back to your camp, I¡¯ll let you go. If you can¡¯t, my soldiers and I will y with your body.¡±


    A murderous look appeared in Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes. Although she was dizzy, she did not hesitate and pushed the officer away, running straight outside.


    But she had only run a short distance when she felt that something was wrong with her body.


    The blood in her body began to surge violently.


    Her face was flushed red, her breathing quickened and her breath became hot.


    She ran to a crossroad and was confused, she didn¡¯t know which direction to run.


    She bit her lip so hard the skin broke, the smell of blood filling her mouth, making her sober for a few seconds.


    There!


    She ran towards the southeast direction.


    No, if she ran towards the southeast direction, it would implicate the person picking her up.


    Shangguan Wan ran towards the opposite direction.


    Behind her, the officer was chasing after her.


    Looking at the direction Shangguan Wan was running, he smiled. ¡°She¡¯s running towards the training ground.¡±


    When Shangguan Wan realized something was wrong, it was toote.


    Numerous soldiers came towards from all directions.


    She wanted to run back but the officer wasing over slowly with soldiers from thepound.


    Just like prey being attacked by wolves in the forest, she had nowhere to go.


    The growing thirst in her body was like a heat wave, surging towards her, and the empty feeling in her legs made them weaken uncontrobly.


    She bit her lip hard, trying to clear her mind and focus.


    However, her vision grew blurry and her strength seemed to be drawn away by a huge syringe.


    The people who surrounded her seemed to have seen a delicious prey, each with a faint blue glint in their eyes.


    Shangguan Wan breathed heavily and her heart was in her mouth.


    Grasping for the dagger at her waist, she red angrily at them with her reddening face.


    The men seemed to have not seen a woman for some time and when they saw the charming and handsome Shangguan Wan, they could not help swallowing their saliva.


    Shangguan Wan had already slipped the dagger into her sleeve.


    She would slit the throat of whoever touched her first.


    Although death was the only way out for her, she would rather die than be humiliated by these people.


    From the day she entered the army, she was ready for sacrifice.


    But after having Little Xingxing, she had her qualms...


    But she knew that she was different from ordinary mothers. In her heart, the country would be first, followed by family.


    After Little Xingxing was born, she had already left him enough assets.


    Even if she lost her life here, Mu Sihan would take care of Little Xingxing!


    Shangguan Wan looked at the officer, her eyes red, and she said breathlessly, ¡°Since I can¡¯t escape, then, I¡¯ll serve this officer first!¡±


    The men in the training groundughed wickedly.


    Everyone of them looked at Shangguan Wan with a dark lust.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the female officer of Country S to be so promiscuous!¡±


    The officer touched his chin, looking at Shangguan Wan with a meaningful look. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not interested in promiscuous women. But, my brothers here are different, they have not touched a woman for a very long time.¡±


    Several soldiers rushed excitedly towards Shangguan Wan after getting permission.


    Shangguan Wan quickly shed at them on the shoulders with her dagger.


    ¡°F*ck! You b*tch!¡± The officer¡¯s expression darkened when he saw that Shangguan Wan was able to hurt people even when she was drugged. He waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Everybody on her! I don¡¯t f*cking believe all of you can¡¯t conquer a woman!¡±


    During the fight, Shangguan Wan¡¯s dagger was taken away.


    Under the influence of the drug, her actions were slower than usual.


    Her body was pushed to the ground by a couple of tanned hands. She struggled to get up, but countless people came onto her.


    In her blurred vision, she only saw the eyes burning with desire. A sluggishness took away all of her energy and she couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t push those lecherous hands away.


    Several buttons of her clothes were torn off and someone was pulling her legs apart roughly.


    <i>No! Stop! </i>


    Shangguan Wan experienced for the first time a desperate feeling of fear and panic.


    Biting her lip, she tasted the metallic taste of blood at the tip of her tongue.


    But she couldn¡¯t move.


    Just when she thought she would never be able to escape this, a military vehicle crashed through the fencing, rushing in at an insane speed!

 Chapter 714 - Like a Hero, Saving Her

    <h4>Chapter 714: Like a Hero, Saving Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Just when she thought she would never be able to escape this, a military vehicle crashed through the fencing, rushing in at a manic speed!


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart turned hot and her hopeless heart became alive again.


    Because she saw the driver through the windshield. Although the person wore a mask, covering himself tightly, those pair of eyes were Ye Yanfeng¡¯s.


    She did not understand why a person who had left the border would be here. But she had to admit, with his arrival, she saw a ray of hope.


    Trying to control the agitated feelings in her heart, she kicked away one of the soldiers who was on her with her face calm.


    As the car sped up, the soldiers who were besieging Shangguan Wan all dispersed, fearing that they would be squashed t by the car tyres if they were slow in getting away.


    Shangguan Wan took the opportunity to get up from the ground.


    Bang!


    Before she could walk, her right thigh was shot.


    That officer had fired at her.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyebrows jumped and her injured leg almost fell to the ground.


    At that moment, the speeding military vehicle stopped by Shangguan Wan¡¯s side. The door opened and a tall figure came down from the car.


    The man was in a ck robe with a ck mask and his face could not be seen clearly, but his gaze was dangerous and cold, exuding a bloodthirsty air.


    Their gazes met and darkness surged in his eyes.


    His gaze conveyed a kind offort to her, as if to say, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Shangguan Wan had not shed a tear when she was being humiliated by the people or when she was almost killed by the gunshot.


    But at this moment, she felt choked up and a drop of crystal-like tear slid out from the corner of her eye.


    The heart that was in her mouth seemed to have found a ce to settle down and slid back down.


    He pulled Shangguan Wan and stuffed her into the car. Then he mmed the door shut.


    The loud sound made everyone tremble slightly.


    Before most of the soldiers could respond, Ye Yanfeng took out a sharp knife, pegging it at the wrist of officer with the gun.


    He was so fast that the officer could not respond in time.


    There was pain in his wrist and his gun dropped to the ground.


    Ye Yanfeng went up to the officer in a few big steps, and with a flick of his wrist, a M1911 appeared in his hand.


    He pointed the gun between the eyes of the officer.


    At the same time, several guns were pointing at Ye Yanfeng too.


    But there was no fear in his eyes. His gaze was as sharp as knives and the officer trembled slightly under it.


    This person must not be someone easy, judging from the strong auraing out of him.


    After Shangguan Wan was pushed into the car by Ye Yanfeng, she sat at the driver¡¯s seat, looking at the situation outside.


    Countless number of guns were pointed at Ye Yanfeng.


    It frightened and shocked her to the core.


    She was a soldier and it was not that she had not seen bloody scenes, this was the first time she had seen such a scene.


    A man came to save her in spite of everything.


    He was a prince! His life was much more valuable than hers!


    Shangguan Wan bit her lip, her gaze fixed on Ye Yanfeng. She was afraid that he would be shot by the people.


    The officer looked at Ye Yanfeng who was pointing a gun at him and heughed coldly. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to escape from here. Put down the gun and don¡¯t put up a fight. I can still let you have a full body when you die!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng narrowed his menacing looking eyes. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see whose gun skills are faster and more urate.¡±


    The officer looked at the dark muzzle pointing between his eyes, his expression dark. ¡°If you shoot, you will die a horrible death!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think me and her would be lonely with you to apany us on the journey to the underworld!¡±


    Lunatic!


    This person was a lunatic who was not afraid of death!


    He knew that he would still die whether he shot or not, but he was still provoking him!


    ¡°Order your men to put down their guns!¡±


    The officerughed and remained unmoved.


    Ye Yanfeng nced at the officer¡¯s bleeding wrist and smirked. ¡°Do you feel that there¡¯s something wrong with where you¡¯re injured?¡±


    The officer looked down.


    He realized that the blood that was oozing out was ck.


    ¡°There¡¯s poison on the knife?!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s voice turned cold, with a dignified air to it. ¡°Tell them to put down their guns!¡±


    The officer¡¯s forehead was covered with cold sweat and he red at Ye Yanfeng, never expecting that this person was so despicable and shameless, using such low means!


    The officer looked at the soldiers holding the guns and ordered, ¡°Put down your guns!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng strode forward, strangling the officer¡¯s neck with one hand and the other pointing the gun at his head.


    When Shangguan Wan saw this, she ignored the pain in her thigh and started the engine. With a boom, she drove the car to the front of Ye Yanfeng.


    Ye Yanfeng pulled the officer into the car.


    The officer shouted angrily, ¡°You will only continue to worsen the rtionship between the two countries if you do this!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng and Shangguan Wan ignored the officer. Shangguan Wan mmed her foot on the elerator and the car took off.


    Those soldiers would not let go so easily and they got into other cars and started to give chase.


    Shangguan Wan went on at full speed.


    But this was the other party¡¯s territory after all. When they were almost caught up to, Shangguan Wan suddenly slowed down and said to Ye Yanfeng, who was at the back, ¡°Push him down!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng met Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes through the rearview mirror and understood her intentions immediately.


    He pushed the officer out of the car with no hesitation.


    The cars behind all slowed down when the saw the officer falling out as they were afraid of knocking into him.


    And in that short period of time, they lost sight of the military vehicle in front.


    Shangguan Wan turned a few corners and the car suddenly stopped with a ng.


    Shangguan Wan started the engine again but it did not start.


    She frowned and looked at Ye Yanfeng. ¡°You drove their car?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng took off his mask. ¡°How else do you think I was able to drive over their border to save you?¡±


    Shangguan Wan pretended that she did not hear the mocking in his tone and pursed her lips. ¡°They must have a tracker in their car. The car¡¯s locked and we have to leave quickly, otherwise they will catch up to us!¡±


    They pushed open the car door at the same time and jumped out of the car.


    Looking at Shangguan Wan¡¯s injured leg, Ye Yanfeng came up to her. ¡°Come on up, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    Shangguan Wan did not shy away and climbed onto his back, wrapping her hands around his neck, a hint of a smile that she herself did not notice on her lips. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? Treat it as a reward after sleeping with you!¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression changed and she pinched the man¡¯s ear. ¡°What do you treat me as? A nightclub hostess?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked sideways at the angry woman on his back and he narrowed his eyes. ¡°A hostess can¡¯t pinch the prince¡¯s ears that casually.¡±

 Chapter 715 - Together Through Thick and Thin

    <h4>Chapter 715: Together Through Thick and Thin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Shangguan Wan stared at the man back facing her. Under his messy ck short hair was his androgynous charming face, his devilish pretty eyes, his tall nose, his scarlet lips and chiselled chin...


    He looked natural and unrestrained, but he also looked like nothing could take his attention.


    From the outside, this man was basically the male version of an elf that charmed everyone.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat uncontrobly. When he looked over to her, she moved her eyes hurriedly.


    Noting her flushed cheeks, Ye Yanfeng raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Why? Are you charmed by me because I¡¯m too handsome?¡±


    His words were seemingly careless, but his eyes were fixed on her face, wanting to see all of the minor expressions on her face.


    Shangguan Wan naturally would not admit to it. Lifting her chin up to look up at the sky, she merely replied him, ¡°It¡¯s too cold here.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng smirked devilishly. ¡°Is it? Why aren¡¯t my cheeks flushed from the cold then?¡±


    Shangguan Wan scoffed. ¡°Who would be as thick-skinned as you are?¡±


    She might not have noticed it herself, but her hateful and impatient tone when she spoke to him in the past had unconsciously changed a little.


    Ye Yanfeng spoke softly. ¡°How¡¯s your leg?¡±


    ¡°The bullet is still inside, so it would be impossible to say that it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Seemingly thought of something, Shangguan Wan could not help but ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave already? Why did you suddenlye over to save me?¡±


    ¡°Chu Chu¡¯s mother called me to say that she was in trouble.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s longshes fluttered. Her smiling face immediately darkened.


    It turned out that he hade for Chu Chu!


    It seemed like Chu Chu was rather important to him!


    She even thought that he was still infatuated with her shadow!


    ¡°Chu Chu has been saved by Captain Jiang, they should be at the camp by now!¡±


    Hearing the woman¡¯s dry tone, Ye Yanfeng raised an eyebrow, smiling unconsciously. ¡°Why are you so stupid?¡±


    Shangguan Wan turned towards the man¡¯s exquisite side profile, speaking, ¡°Am I as stupid as you are? You clearly knew that there was danger here, but you still came alone to save me!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng smiled, not having the chance to say anything when a thunderous gunshot rang out suddenly.


    ¡°They¡¯ve caught up!¡±


    They hadn¡¯t left the neighboring country¡¯s borders, so they could only run towards the woods in front of them.


    Shangguan Wan turned around to nce behind her.


    All she saw was flying dust.


    It was probably because the neighboring country¡¯s soldiers had caught up to them.


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng, it¡¯s too dangerous here! How about you leave me here and go back yourself...¡±


    Before she could finish her words, the man interrupted her angrily. ¡°If I was going to leave you here, what¡¯s the f*cking point for me toe here to save you?¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯sshes fluttered.


    Their eyes met, his fierce and dangerous eyes looking like he wanted to swallow her alive.


    ¡°From now on, you have to stay alive properly for me!¡± His voice was chilling to the bone, but shocked her as well.


    She nodded with slightly wet eyes. ¡°Ye Yanfeng, we both have to live!¡±


    ...


    After that, the two of them stopped talking as he piggybacked her into the woods.


    However, the soldiers behind them kept chasing after them. If this continued, the two of them wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.


    Ye Yanfeng found a small cave and ced Shangguan Wan inside.


    ¡°Stay here obediently while I go and divert them away!¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart trembled terribly.


    The moment Ye Yanfeng turned around, she stopped him.


    Her eyes were already slightly red.


    Since she was young, no one had protected her like this apart from her mother.


    The warmth she received in her life was way too little.


    After she entered the army, she did her best to improve her skills, listen to her father, obtaining achievements for the country to bring glory to the Shangguan family.


    Before she had Little Xingxing, her biggest wish was for her younger sister, Shangguan Rao, to have a good future, a nice husband and to not have to be forced into marriage by her father, like her.


    She rarely needed other people to protect her, as she had been used to protect others.


    After so many years, she even forgot that she was just a woman.


    ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯re about to cry?¡± Ye Yanfeng cupped Shangguan Wan¡¯s face, his fingers rubbing her corners of her eyes softly. ¡°If I die, isn¡¯t it fulfilling your wish?¡±


    When she hated and despised him the most, she indeed had the urge to shoot him to death.


    However, things were always hard to predict. She would have never thought that she would be touched by him one day as well.


    ¡°You have to stay safe.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng stared at her red eyes, his fingers pressing on her lips as heughedzily and devilishly. ¡°If you want me to be safe, you have to kiss me once.¡±


    Shangguan Wan stared at him, unmoving.


    He had merely said it randomly since he knew that she wouldn¡¯t kiss him. He let go of his hands cupping her face. ¡°I¡¯m going, stay here obediently.¡±


    When Ye Yanfeng turned around, Shangguan Wan suddenly hugged his neck, pressing her scarlet lips on his tightly.


    The suffocating feeling of danger made her lose her mind, her rationality slowly being swallowed.


    Everything was okay as long as he was fine and safe.


    He had to survive.


    He had to live!


    Her warm and soft lips were mixed with a faint metallic taste, making it feel fiery and crazy.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s body froze for a second, his eyes on Shangguan Wan darkening.


    When Shangguan Wan moved away from his lips, her voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°You must stay safe.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the man grabbed the back of her neck and kissed her ruthlessly.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s arms were wrapped around the man¡¯s neck, her tongue covered fully by his as she felt like he was going to take in all of the oxygen in her lungs.


    Even when he left, her mind was still slightly dizzy.


    ...


    After Ye Yanfeng managed to divert all of the soldiers chasing them away, he returned to the woods.


    He had already contacted his private aids. They would wait until it was time for the soldiers to change their guarding shifts at the borders before they would sneak in ande to get Shangguan Wan and him.


    Lucy¡¯s death had resulted in the worsening rtions between the two countries.


    This time, it was Chu Chu who crossed the borders first. If he came over to save Shangguan Wan openly and allowed the other party to know who he was, the rtions between the countries would worsen and be even more tense.


    Ye Yanfeng hurriedly returned to that cave, calling softly, ¡°Shangguan Wan.¡±


    No one answered him from inside.


    At the thought of the possibility that she might have fainted from pain due to her untreated leg injury, he hurriedly bent his waist to enter the cave.


    There was no one in the narrow and small cave.


    Furrowing his eyebrows, his eyes were filled with anxiety.


    Taking out a torchlight, he shone it around the cave.


    Noone.


    All he found were the faint traces of blood in the cave.


    He then found a bloodied shoe by the side of the cave.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    His tall figure shook and his expression turned as he became extremely agitated, as if there was an invisible force hitting his chest. It was so painful he felt like all of his energy were being sucked away.


    He stood in front of the cave, staring at the snow-covered woods. A frosty breeze blew over, and he felt a bone-chilling coldness from head to toe.

 Chapter 716 - Curling Up in His Embrace

    <h4>Chapter 716: Curling Up in His Embrace</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    A while after Ye Yanfeng diverted the soldiers away, Shangguan Wan was met with an equally strong ¡®enemy¡¯.


    Wolves.


    Wolves attracted by the strong smell of blood.


    As she fought against the wolves, she was identally bitten and left a shoe behind when she was running away.


    In the end, she lost her footing and fell down a cliff. She was lucky that the cliff was not too deep, and there were woods all around at the bottom of the cliff to break her fall. Since she knew survival tips, she managed to save herself.


    However, her injured right thigh was bleeding quite a lot.


    Her wound had been injured once more by the wolves, which depleted all of her energy. It was impossible for her to stand, even if she wanted to.


    Moving under a tree, shey on the snow as she looked up at the dark sky.


    How was Ye Yanfeng now?


    To her, he was merely a privileged prince. She never thought that he would endanger himself willingly for her, that he would not even be afraid of death.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s longshes fluttered as she sped her hands together to pray to the Gods to keep him safe.


    After losing too much blood, Shangguan Wan fell asleep in a daze.


    When she woke up again, she was woken up by the sound of shaking trees.


    Opening her eyes, she looked around her.


    There was a dark shadow appearing in the darkness nearby.


    Shangguan Wan held onto the dagger in her hand tightly, crouching back bit by bit.


    Slowly, three or four wolves stalked over.


    They stared at Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes, their eyes exuding a predatory gleam.


    Live prey that came with a bloody smell made them extremely excited.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart tightened.


    Gritting her teeth, she stood up from the floor to hide behind a big tree.


    Suddenly, the leading wolf pounced towards her fiercely.


    Shangguan Wan picked up her dagger, stabbing at it ruthlessly.


    At the same time, the other wolves started to attack Shangguan Wan in unison.


    <i>Sh*t!</i> Shangguan Wan cursed in her mind.


    To think she had not died in the hands of those soldiers, but would she be torn into pieces by these wolves instead?


    Shangguan Wan stabbed the alpha wolf¡¯s head with all of her strength. When the wolf fell down, the other wolves continued to snarl, hackles raised as they growled fiercely.


    Their growling sounded like they wanted to tear Shangguan Wan into pieces.


    Her injured leg was bitten by one of the wolves.


    Hiss.


    The intense pain from her flesh being torn away made Shangguan Wan furrow her eyebrows tightly.


    Picking up the dagger once more, she swung it at that wolf that bit her. However, another wolf jumped over to bite her shoulder in the next minute.


    Shangguan Wan fell onto the floor.


    Her energy was slowly going away, as she closed her eyes to prepare for her death.


    Suddenly...


    A scorching hot liquid sprayed on her face.


    She trembled terribly.


    The sharp teeth and pain on her shoulder and calf disappeared suddenly.


    She immediately opened her eyes. Watching as the wolves that were attacking her fall one by one, Shangguan Wan let out a loud sigh.


    She sat up, her eyes slightly dazed as she stared at the man who seemed to appear out of nowhere.


    In this moment, he was like a God that could do everything and gave her an immense sense of security.


    He was here.


    Her heartbeat quickened uncontrobly...


    After he stood up, he kept his zipline.


    Taking a few steps forward to stand in front of her, he did not say anything but hug her immediately.


    His grip on her was so strong that he almost wanted to merge her into his body.


    Shangguan Wan felt suffocated from his hug as she coughed slightly, wanting to say something before he pushed her away ruthlessly suddenly.


    He red at her, exuding a terrifying coldness all over him. ¡°Did you know that you would be torn into pieces if I came a second toote?¡±


    He did not have that usual devilish and uncaring smile he normally had. His eyes were freezing cold and were still slightly panicked from what had almost happened in front of his eyes


    Shangguan Wan stared back at him, her heart was trembling from shock.


    Because she could read the fear in his eyes.


    It was the fear from almost losing her!


    Reaching out, she grabbed him hand. ¡°You saved me again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you have to let me sleep with you again.¡±


    If it was in the past, she would really hate it if she heard him say stuff like this.


    However, she did not have any reaction now. Instead, she even smiled at him, merely replying, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng wanted to scold her even more, but everything was choked back into his throat after hearing her reply.


    He finally said after a long while. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that your sexual desires would be this strong.¡±


    Shangguan Wan waspletely speechless.


    He was the one who mentioned it first!


    Not wanting to continue the awkward conversation, she asked him, ¡°Will there be peopleing to save us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ll probably arrive in around an hour.¡± Ye Yanfeng crouched down in front of Shangguan Wan to check the injury on her leg. ¡°There seems to be a river in front, I¡¯ll carry you over to clean your wound.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After cleaning Shangguan Wan¡¯s wound, the two of them leaned against a tree to rest.


    Growl, growl...


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s stomach suddenly growled at such inappropriate timing.


    Covering her stomach awkwardly, Shangguan Wan turned her head, not daring to see Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression right now.


    Ye Yanfeng wrapped his arm around her shoulder, his handsome face leaning by her ear as he whispered, ¡°Hungry?¡±


    Shangguan Wan bit her lips. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng took out apressed biscuit from his robe, waving it in front of her on purpose. ¡°Then you don¡¯t want it?¡±


    Shangguan Wan swallowed dryly, not shying away at all. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng chuckled evilly. ¡°Say something and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nced at Ye Yanfeng, the devilish smile on his face giving her a bad feeling. ¡°What do I have to say?¡±


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng is the most handsome and has the best skills in bed in this world. I like him the most!¡±


    Cough...


    Shangguan Wan really wanted to vomit.


    She had never seen someone so shameless and despicable!


    With his skills, how was he the best? She felt ufortable every time!


    Shangguan Wan hummed. ¡°I¡¯m not saying it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then you can say another thing.¡± Ye Sihan pursed his lips in a half-smile. ¡°Ye Sihan is the ugliest, most promiscuous, most shameless in this world and I hate him the most!¡±


    Shangguan Wan froze for a second before she red at him. ¡°How is Sihan ugly? He¡¯s really masculine, alright?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng raised an eyebrow, his tempering suddenly. ¡°Why are you protecting your ex-husband so much? All of his attention is on Nan Zhi, and he haspletely no feelings for you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng was speechless from Shangguan Wan¡¯s reply. He did not say anything anymore, merely taking out the biscuit to feed her.


    After eating the two biscuits, Shangguan Wan noticed that Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression was slightly off. He looked even paler than her and she suddenly realized that something was wrong. She hurriedly reached out to push his clothes away. ¡°Where are you injured?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng grabbed Shangguan Wan¡¯s hand, smiling devilishly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry.¡± He hugged Shangguan Wan¡¯s shoulders, pressing her down in his embrace. ¡°Sleep for a while, my aides wille over in a while.¡±


    A few minutester, Shangguan Wan felt the man¡¯s chest turning hotter and she looked up at him.


    He had his eyes closed, his breathing slightly quick and she sat up in panic. ¡°Ye Yanfeng, are you injured? Where does it hurt?¡±


    He lifted his hand to caress her head, his voice filled with a rare gentleness. ¡°I¡¯m alright, it might just be the flu.¡±

 Chapter 717 - Intensive Care Unit

    <h4>Chapter 717: Intensive Care Unit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    A warmth was present even in the breeze in the spring weather.


    The bright girl was sitting on the back seat of the teenager¡¯s bicycle. She opened her arms, looking up as she shouted tedly at the sky, ¡°I want to be Brother Yanfeng¡¯s wife after I grow up!¡±


    The teenager in front turned back to nce at her angrily. ¡°You embarrassing thing!¡±


    The girl leaned her head against the teenager¡¯s warm back as she giggled loudly. ¡°Fine. If you think that I¡¯m embarrassing, I¡¯ll go find another man!¡±


    ¡°You can try! If you dare to find another man, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±


    She smiled even wider, pecking her chin on the teenager¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What if you fall for another girl?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even handle just you alone, so how can I fall for another girl?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Brother Yanfeng, are you finally admitting that you like me?¡± She blinked, yfulness written all over her face.


    The teenager immediately understood that he had fallen into a ¡®trap¡¯ she had set-up for him, as he moved his hands, wanting to pull her hands away from his back. ¡°You¡¯re so naughty, you cheeky little one. I think I¡¯m the only one that can stand you.¡±


    The girl lifted her hand to touch the boy¡¯s ear. ¡°Hey, Brother Yanfeng, why are you ears so red?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s chapped from the wind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not from the wind, you¡¯re just embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°You are, you are! Hahaha, Brother Yanfeng is embarrassed...¡±


    Before the girl could finish speaking, the bicycle suddenly tilted and the two of them fell on the floor suddenly, the teenager¡¯s first reaction to protect the girl.


    Hugging her, they rolled on the floor for several rounds. When they stopped, hey on the floor as she leaned into his arms. He looked up at her dark head, asking in worry, ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Ouch, my hand hurts! Blow it for me.¡±


    He hurriedly pulled the girl¡¯s hand up, cing it by his lips to blow at her hand. However, taking a more careful look at her hand, her hand was still fair, tender and soft. Her skin was perfectly unscathed, how was it injured?


    ¡°You liar, you¡¯re lying to me again!¡±


    Smiling yfully, she looked up at the teenager in front of her. Hisshes were dense and long, his facial features looking like he had walked out of aic. His white shirt was ironed perfectly, his shirt buttoned all the way up, showing a restrained teenage aura.


    Any way you looked at him, he could be the cover image of a magazine.


    She could not help but cup his face with her hands, pouting. ¡°Brother Yanfeng, you¡¯re really good-looking.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you want to eat me up?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yanfeng isn¡¯t a fruit. I only like to see and not eat you.¡±


    ¡°Foolish girl, you will want to eat me after you¡¯re grown up.¡±


    She giggled, opening her mouth to bite at his handsome face. When she was done, she poked her tongue out, looking extremely yful and cute. ¡°You¡¯re not tasty at all.¡±


    The teenager did not say anything, merely staring at her with his pretty eyes.


    There was barely any distance between the two of them. They were so close they could even hear each other¡¯s breathing.


    The teenager leaned his forehead against hers, his pretty fingers fitting to be a pianist cupping her cheeks as he could not help but ce a light pack on her lips.


    He moved away within the next second, caressing her hair like he had identally touched her lips.


    His ears turned even redder, as if he was a shy and unexperienced little boy.


    ¡°Brother Yanfeng, I feel like my heart is about to jump out from your kiss!¡± She was still as perky as ever.


    Staring at her cheeks that were as red as a ripe apple, he could not help but kiss her once more. The kiss was longer than before, her lips soft and sweet with a teenage girl¡¯s natural fragrance.


    Her mind was muddled from the kiss, his hoarse voice by her ear. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    She opened her mouth obediently, as he poked his tongue into her mouth. He was treating her like she was the rarest treasure on Earth, as his tongue curled around her tongue, sucking the sweetness in her mouth.


    She moaned a little, saying with a soft pant, ¡°Brother Yanfeng...¡±


    After she made the sound, aughter trailed into her ear.


    Shangguan Wan immediately opened her eyes.


    Her blurry vision slowly turning clearer as a white ceiling entered her sight.


    Her senses were filled with a faint antiseptic smell.


    It was then that she realized that she was merely dreaming.


    No, it was not her dream...


    It was her seeing herself as her shadow after reading her shadow¡¯s diary and dreaming about what happened between Ye Yanfeng and her.


    Shangguan Wan looked away towards Shangguan Rui, who was standing beside her.


    ¡°Older Sister, were you calling His Highness in your dreams just now? Ha, you knew clearly that Raorao likes him, but now you¡¯re stepping into their rtionship. As an older sister, how can you do that to your younger sister!¡±


    Shangguan Rao, who was holding onto a thermos and was about to enter the hospital ward, stopped immediately when she heard Shangguan Rui¡¯s words.


    Forcing her weak body up, Shangguan Wan sat up on the bed.


    Her right leg had undergone surgery, and just a simple movement was extremely painful. However, she acted like it was not painful, as she nced at Shangguan Rui with sharp eyes. ¡°Stop trying to drive a wedge between Raorao and me.¡±


    Shangguan Rui scoffed. ¡°At first, I even found it weird that you divorced Brother-inw, but I didn¡¯t think that your feelings had changed, that you would fall for a younger and more yful Fifth Prince. However, it¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t know how much longer the Fifth Prince can live for!¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes constricted, her expression darkening slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Shangguan Rui shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t really know the details either, but His Highness is in the Intensive Care Unit. You can go and visit him.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Before she fell unconscious, she remembered that he only had a flu and a fever. He would be fine if the fever went away, how did the situation worsen to the point that he had to stay in the Intensive Care Unit?


    Shangguan Wan pressed the bell to call the nurse.


    After the nurse pushed Shangguan Wan to the Intensive Care Unit, Shangguan Rui found Shangguan Rao crouched down by the emergency stairs.


    ¡°You saw it, didn¡¯t you? Your nice older sister had snatched away your beloved man. That¡¯s why I said that your biological older sister wouldn¡¯t treat you sincerely either, it¡¯s best if you see through the truth as soon as possible!¡±


    Shangguan Rao hugged her knees, burying her face in her knees as her tears fell drop by drop.


    ...


    Shangguan Wan changed into an antiseptic gown before she was pushed into the Intensive Care Unit.


    Ye Yanfeng had fallen into aa, with all sorts of tubes connected all over his body.


    There was no life on his handsome face, as he looked extremely frail and pale.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s chest tightened. She called him a few times, but he had no reaction.


    She closed her red eyes, turning towards the nurse. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him exactly? Isn¡¯t it just a normal flu?¡±


    The nurse was a little dazed from Shangguan Wan¡¯s cold expression. ¡°I don¡¯t really know the details either. Miss Wan, you should wait to ask his primary doctor!¡±


    Shangguan Wan pursed her pale lips as she raised her hand. ¡°Please call the main doctor over.¡±


    The nurse was about to go out when she saw another tall figure wearing an antiseptic gown walking in. She hurriedly bowed down, calling out respectfully, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Shangguan Wan turned around, nodding her head politely to greet Ye Fengshu who was walking in.


    Ye Fengshu waved his hand, gesturing for the nurse to leave the room.

 Chapter 718 - Never Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 718: Never Meeting Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Fengshu walked to the bed, staring at the unconscious Ye Yanfeng for a while before his eyesnded on Shangguan Wan.


    His eyes were neither sharp nor cold, they were only exuding an arrogant indifference.


    ¡°Wan Er, I watched you grow up. I used to be happy for you that you were able to marry Ye Sihan and be his Princess Consort. I thought you were a clever girl, but why are you so foolish this time? Do you think you can really be with Yanfeng?¡±


    Shangguan Wan inteced her hands tightly together.


    She was the ex-Fourth Princess Consort. No matter if their marriage was real or not, it would be impossible for her to marry into the Royal family once more.


    Especially to the Fifth Prince.


    ¡°With your pride, are you willing to be a lover or mistress forever?¡±


    With Ye Fengshu¡¯s question, Shangguan Wan paled.


    ¡°Your father still doesn¡¯t know about this. If he did, he would break your injured leg.¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked down, her longshes dropping as her stomach flipped within her. It took a while before she finally said, ¡°How is he?¡±


    Staring at Shangguan Wan¡¯s red eyes, and the way she was forcing herself to calm down, Ye Fengshu said calmly, ¡°He¡¯s infected with the NU Virus.¡±


    Hearing this, Shangguan Wan¡¯s slender figure trembled terribly.


    The NU Virus was a very special virus, and was ten times stronger than the usual virus. People who got infected with it would usually die within the week if they were not injected with the antiviral serum.


    Also, this virus had only ever appeared in their neighboring country. When it was first reported in the news, there had been more than a hundred people that lost their lives to the virus.


    Did the neighboring country start using this virus as a biological weapon and inject it into Ye Yanfeng when he was diverting them away?¡±


    Shangguan Wan clenched her fists tightly, her fingernails sinking deep into her palms, wanting badly to break into her skin.


    She wanted to wake up from this nightmare.


    Taking in a deep breath, she met Ye Fengshu¡¯s eyes once more. ¡°Do you have the antiviral serum?¡±


    ¡°You can go look for the Crown Prince.¡±


    ...


    If she had any other way, Shangguan Wan really did not want to trouble Mu Sihan.


    Ever since Nan Zhi¡¯s ident, his mood had been really down and depressed.


    Apart from his official work, he would not see anyone who looked for him privately.


    Shangguan Wan called Yi Fan.


    She did not know if he was willing to see her, if he was willing to help Ye Yanfeng even if he did see her.


    Although he were cousins with Ye Yanfeng, but kinship was nothing in front of power and benefits in the Royal family.


    Shangguan Wan got a reply from Yi Fan very quickly, Mu Sihan was willing to see her.


    Shangguan Wan asked a staff to lead her to the Crown Prince¡¯s office.


    When she met Mu Sihan, he had just returned from a meeting.


    He was wearing a hand-made ck suit that covered his tall figure perfectly. He looked like he had lost even more weight in thest few weeks, his facial features bing thinner while his facial features became more well-defined.


    His ck eyes were slightly red, it was obvious that he was exhausted.


    ncing at Wan Er on the wheel chair, he asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°Will your leg be fine?¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury, I¡¯ll be fine after getting some rest.¡± Pursing her pale lips, she stared at his well-defined features. ¡°My condolences for what happened to Nan Zhi. You have to take care for Xiaojie as well.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened as he sat on the sofa. He took out a cigar from the wooden box, lighting it up as he changed the topic. ¡°I heard from Yi Fan that you have an urgent matter?¡±


    Shangguan Wan told Mu Sihan all about Ye Yanfeng¡¯s current circumstance. Although she knew that he would know about the dangerous situation Ye Yanfeng was in, even if she didn¡¯t tell him.


    Mu Sihan inhaled on the cigar, narrowing his ck eyes slowly as he breathed the smoke out. ¡°After the NU Virus exploded in the neighboring country, Dr Fei from our Institute of Virology brought his team over to study and create the antiviral serum. Although I¡¯m not very clear about the results of their study, Dr Fei is a distant rtive of the Prince while the Prince is also in-charge of the Institute of Virology. Can¡¯t he go to Dr Fei to save his son?¡±


    Hearing Mu Sihan¡¯s words, a chill ran up Shangguan Wan¡¯s spine.


    The Prince told her to look for Mu Sihan to tell her only one thing.


    He did not ask Dr Fei to save Ye Yanfeng because of her.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s longshes fluttered terribly.


    Seeing Shangguan Wan look like she had received a blow, Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°When did you start having feelings for him?¡±


    Shangguan Wan brushed her hands through her hair, saying in despair, ¡°He gave me warmth, but reality forbids me from holding onto this warmth.¡±


    ..


    Shangguan Wan remained at the Intensive Care Unit for three days.


    Ye Fengshu had never asked anyone toe save Ye Yanfeng.


    She could only watch as his situation worsened day by day.


    As time passed, his lips started to turn purple.


    His temperature got higher and higher.


    The doctor said that if the situation continued, even if the Gods were nice to him, his brain would also be damaged from the fever and he would not be a normal person, even if he recovered.


    Shangguan Wan was not as ruthless as the Prince.


    That was his son! How could he not save him and just watch him die?!


    However, she clearly understood that this was the heartlessness and ruthlessness of the Royal family.


    What she had with Ye Yanfeng was just a short me.


    Shangguan Wan held Ye Yanfeng¡¯s hand tightly, cing her forehead on his palm.


    The temperature of his skin was scalding, as if it was boiling water that could burn her skin.


    Hershes fluttered, a tear dropping on his hand before she said hoarsely, ¡°Thank you for letting me feel the warmth of this world! However, I cannot watch you leave just like this, which is why you should forget me after you¡¯ve recovered! You should find someone that suits you!¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked up, her fingers tracing his face slowly.


    From now on, this man would have no rtion to her anymore.


    It was a good thing, since there would never be a happy ending between them!


    There was no hope between them.


    ...


    At the Prince¡¯s residence.


    Ye Fengshu stared at Shangguan Wan, who hade to look for him. He did not look too surprised, as if her visit had been expected. He invited Shangguan Wan to take a seat calmly, saying without beating the bush, ¡°Have you decided?¡±


    There was no need for any bullsh*t a conversation between intelligent people, as they could understand what each other meant with just a nce.


    Shangguan Wan nodded silently.


    ¡°Alright, I will make arrangements for Dr Fei to go and give him the antiviral serum. However, you have to promise me two things.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°First of all, find a way to make Yanfeng give up on you. Secondly, never step into the Capital again for the next five years.¡±


    Shangguan Wan pursed her lips tightly, her pretty face slightly pale as her red turned red. However, she was doing her best to suppress all the emotions, her nose sniffling. She only gave a very sad and hoarse ¡®okay¡¯ after about a minute.


    Ye Fengshu nodded. ¡°There is an agreement here, take a close look at it. If you vite your promise, I¡¯ll do whatever I want to your son and your younger sister, Shangguan Rao!¡±


    Shangguan Wan took the agreement, before she tore it up into pieces with a cold expression.


    She stared at Ye Fengshu with red eyes. ¡°Prince, I will fulfill my promise! However, I¡¯m not made of stone. If you hurt my closest rtives because of this, I will do everything to protect them, even if it takes my life!¡±

 Chapter 719 - A Hopeless Scene

    <h4>Chapter 719: A Hopeless Scene</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the Royal Hospital.


    Sunlight was shining through into the hospital ward.


    The man on the bed woke up slowly.


    Opening his eyes, a smiling face appeared in his still slightly dazed sight. Moving his dry lips, he called out hoarsely, ¡°Wan Er.¡±


    The expression of the woman sitting by his bed changed when she heard the name he was calling for.


    ¡°Brother Yanfeng, I¡¯m not Wan Er. I¡¯m Ruirui.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, what he saw was not Shangguan Wan, but Shangguan Rui.


    The slightly warm expression on his handsome face immediately darkened, his expression turning cold as well, looking like he did not even want to see her at all. ¡°Why is it you?¡±


    Shangguan Rui automatically ignored the hatred and coldness Ye Yanfeng had towards her, as she smiled brightly, ¡°You¡¯ve had a fever for a few days and ever since you were transferred into the Royal Hospital, I have been guarding you day in and day out. Why are you so cold to me after you¡¯ve woken up?¡±


    Shangguan Rui¡¯s only goal was to marry into the Royal family and be the Princess Consort. She had lost her chance with the Fourth Prince. Even though he had divorced Shangguan Wan, he was extremely distant ever since he lost Nan Zhi. If she approached him and spoke to him, she would feel like she was bing an ice cube.


    The Fifth Prince was better than him. He had been yful from the start, and it would make sense that he would not have real feelings for Shangguan Wan, that he was merely ying with her. Besides, the Shangguan family and Ye family would never agree to Shangguan Wan marrying into the Royal family again.


    Thebel on Shangguan Wan now was merely a divorced woman with a son.


    Their father had said that if there was a good marriage proposal, he would only consider her in the future.


    Ye Yanfeng had just returned from the gates of Hell, which was why his face was pale, though it did not influence his handsomeness, especially his pretty eyes and the natural masculinity that was exuded when he raised his eyebrow slightly.


    Ye Yanfeng sat up, his slender fingers pressing against his temple. ¡°You¡¯ve been taking care of me over the past few days?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shangguan Rui¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness. Her mother had told her that men did not like fiery and hot-tempered women, and had told her to change her temper, which was why she had been acting as elegant as possible.


    As Shangguan Rui fluttered hershes at him, Ye Yanfeng furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop acting coy in front of me. Get out. I want to be alone.¡±


    Shangguan Rui was speechless when she heard Ye Yanfeng¡¯s words.


    She was clearly acting gentle and soft, but why did he see it as acting coy?


    After Shangguan Wan stormed out angrily, Ye Yanfeng called his aides.


    ¡°What is my condition?¡±


    Recalling the Prince¡¯s instructions, the aide did not dare tell Ye Yanfeng the truth. ¡°Your Highness merely had a high fever. Adding on to your fatigue, you slept for a few days.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng leaned against the bed frame, feeling like his body waspletely fine. He nodded. ¡°How is Shangguan Wan? Did she return to the Capital?¡±


    ¡°Miss Shangguan did return.¡±


    A smile appeared on Ye Yanfeng¡¯s handsome face, pride and arrogance appearing on his expression. ¡°Was she really worried?¡±


    The aide did not speak.


    Ye Yanfeng narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, after you fell unconscious, Miss Shangguan did note to visit you. She remained in her room.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng pulled the nket apart, getting down from the bed.


    However, since he had just woken up, his body was still a little weak. The moment his legs touched the floor, he was immediately overwhelmed with dizziness.


    The aide hurriedly moved forward to stabilize him.


    ¡°Your Highness, the doctor asked you to rest properly.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng swung the aide¡¯s hand away, his long legs striding out of the ward.


    After finding out the ward Shangguan Wan was staying in from the nurse, he hurriedly walked over.


    When he was at the door, he pushed the door open with all the strength he could muster.


    However, he froze the moment he did.


    The bedsheets and nkets were tidied neatly instead, looking as if no one was staying in it.


    A cleaner walked out of the bathroom. Ye Yanfeng asked with a dark expression, ¡°Where¡¯s the patient in this ward?¡±


    ¡°Miss Shangguan was discharged an hour ago.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s pretty eyes slowly darkened, until there was no longer a brightness in them.


    ...


    Shangguan Wan did note look for Ye Yanfeng, while Ye Yanfeng did not go look for her either.


    This continued for around two weeks.


    After Shangguan Wan could walk again, Ye Yanfeng saw the news when he was in office.


    The media used the word ¡®rumored¡¯ in the title of the article, [Rumored ex-Fourth Princess Consort¡¯s new romance].


    There were several photos that were secretly taken in the article.


    Shangguan Wan was leaving a high-end clubhouse, with a tall man supporting her.


    The man was wearing a hat and a face mask, so no one could see his appearance clearly. However, from his figure, they could tell that he looked a little like Ye Sihan.


    Ye Yanfeng connected the internal line to call his assistant in.


    ¡°Find out about Shangguan Wan¡¯s recent movements.¡± In the end, he still could not stop himself from going to her first. Ultimately, his heart was not as ruthless as hers.


    ...


    It waste in the night.


    Ye Yanfeng drank quite a bit of alcohol during his business dinner at night.


    His assistant managed to find out that Shangguan Wan had been staying in her own apartment recently.


    It was not Ye Yanfeng¡¯s first time here as he had a set of spare keys with him. After standing in front of the door for a few seconds, he opened the door.


    He saw a pair of male leather shoes the moment he entered.


    His temple twitched.


    In the living room, clothes belonging to both genders were thrown messily everywhere.


    At the bedroom¡¯s door, there were even a man¡¯s underwear and a woman¡¯s bra.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes immediately turned red, anger seething within him.


    The door was not shut tight, and even though he was standing in front of the door, he did not have the courage to push it open.


    In the silent air, there was a feminine fragrance drifting around...


    The vein on Ye Yanfeng¡¯s forehead throbbed and pulsed as he suddenly pushed the door open.


    The image in the room immediately made his expression darken coldly.


    A woman wearing a sleep gown was half-leaning against the head of the bed, her exposed skin all covered with bruises.


    She looked exhausted, probably from having just ¡®exercised¡¯ as she looked down, her lips slightly pursed. Her expression was slightlyzy and full of satisfaction.


    Just then, the bathroom door was opened and a man with only a towel wrapped around his waist walked out.


    Seeing the man¡¯s face, Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes constricted.


    This man¡¯s side profile and figure was rather simr to Ye Sihan¡¯s.


    The man probably did not expect Ye Yanfeng to be here, as he slowly backed up after seeing Ye Yanfeng¡¯s scrunched and angry expression.


    Ye Yanfeng clenched his fists tightly, stalking into the bedroom step by step.


    At the thought of what they had just done in the room, his stomach churned in disgust.


    He could ept her marriage with Ye Sihan, and can ept that she had given birth to another man¡¯s child. However, he could not ept her having another man after having him.


    Especially when that man looked so simr to Ye Sihan!


    All it did was remind him that she only had Ye Sihan in her heart!

 Chapter 720 - Parting From Now On, There Will No Longer Be Anything Between Us

    <h4>Chapter 720: Parting From Now On, There Will No Longer Be Anything Between Us</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The temperature in the room immediately dropped to a freezing temperature.


    Seemingly feeling like something was wrong, the woman slowly looked up and at the door.


    The warm light of the room shone on her, making her face look more flushed.


    Her hair was longer and damp from perspiration, as it fell on her shoulders. She no longer looked handsome and generous, like she did usually. Instead, she looked coy and charming like a young girl.


    It waspletely different to how she looked like under him that night at the borders.


    That night, her tears soaked the pillow and she did not look charmed or satisfied at all.


    Ye Yanfeng felt a pang in his heart, like thousands of knives had stabbed into him.


    All the blood within him started to turn cold, as if he had fallen into a bottomless abyss, leaving himself only a painful coldness and a bitter disappointment.


    He closed his eyes, before he opened them again, his eyespletely red now. He looked like Satan that had just came from hell, wanting to tear the couple in the room into thousands of pieces.


    His hands by his sides clenched into tight fists, the vein on the back of his hand twitching. It was enough to show how much he was suppressing his anger today.


    He growled lowly, like a beast facing betrayal. He was in pain and despair, as he swung his fist towards that man.


    However, just as he was about tond a punch on that man¡¯s face, Shangguan Wan suddenly rushed forward and stood in front of the man swiftly.


    Seeing that his fist was about tond on her face, he stopped his hand instantly.


    His arm whose veins had all popped out fell slowly and weakly.


    Even at this point, he was still unwilling to hurt her.


    When she stood in front of that man, there was a sharp pain in his chest, as if there was a person stabbing him ruthlessly with a sharp knife.


    Shangguan Wan stared at the man that was merely two steps away. He had lost quite a bit of weight after what happened, but his sickly appearance made him look even more handsome and exquisite. Hisshes looking even longer and dense under the light.


    Staring at his extremely cold and furious facial features, her heart started to thump faster.


    To be honest, his red eyes, looking like he wanted to kill someone, were rather scary.


    However, she could not back down in fear.


    She had to do this.


    Staring straight into his eyes, there was not a hint of panic or difort in her eyes.


    It was as if it was extremely normal for him to see something like this.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression darkened even more, seemingly like ayer of frost covering his pretty eyes. She could not help but feel a flutter in her heart. It felt as though a century had passed before he finally broke the silence. ¡°Why?¡±


    His voice was broken and hoarse, trembling softly and uncontrobly.


    Hearing the word made Shangguan Wan shiver. She felt like her entire heart was emptied. She really wanted to grab his hand and tell him that everything was fake...


    But, she could not.


    She couldn¡¯t.


    The two of them would not have an ending, so it was better to cut it off, before it dragged on.


    Staring at his cold and dark pretty eyes, her expression was calm as she said indifferently, ¡°Why? Because I thought that this would be the best revenge for you!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes turned colder as his expression distorted, ring at Shangguan Wan fiercely.


    Shangguan Wan was not scared at all, ridicule and scorn appearing on her pretty face. ¡°Ever since you started to cling onto me, I had despised you to the core! I was thinking what method I could use to make you taste the feeling of falling from heaven and into hell.¡±


    Her smile widened, though her eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°I thought that leaving the Capital might be a punishment for you, since you couldn¡¯t see me anymore. But I didn¡¯t think that you would be that thick-skinned to follow me all the way to the Yukou Border.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression darkened even more, as the air in the room became even more sparse.


    The tension in the air was palpable, so thick it was as though one could cut into it with a knife.


    Shangguan Wan did not stop speaking, as if she was happier the more unhappy he was. ¡°I was thinking then that since you cared about me so much, why shouldn¡¯t I use your feelings too make you taste the feeling of being lied to and hurt by someone?!


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I wasughing at you when you came over to save me and even diverted the enemy for me without any fear of death! The great Fifth Prince was actually being yed around by me, that he was willing to do anything and would even die for me!


    ¡°After cheating your feelings and sleeping with you, there is nothing else for me to use you anymore! Or, to say it more clearly, no matter how hard you work, you will never have a ce in my heart!¡±


    With that said, a dead silence spread in the air.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s breathing clearly got heavier.


    His eyes were like sharp knives, ring sharply at Shangguan Wan.


    The man behind Shangguan Wan had his head down, not daring to look at Ye Yanfeng.


    This atmosphere was so frightening someone might really get sick from it.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s lips remained curled up. But if one looked closer, her smile was forced and she shivered slightly, though she still did her best to show a scornful expression.


    Ye Yanfeng had been provoked by her words to the point that he was about to lose all of his rationality.


    The vein on his forehead twitched painfully, as he suddenly raised his hand.


    Shangguan Wan thought he was going to hit her. She did not shy away, closing her eyes instead to wait for the moment his handnded on her cheek.


    After this p, everything between them would be cutpletely. They would go their separate ways!


    However, the p still did notnd on her cheek after a while.


    Just as she was about to open her eyes, a loud p rang suddenly.


    Shangguan Wan immediately opened her eyes to see a handprint on Ye Yanfeng¡¯s handsome cheek.


    He actually pped himself.


    Seeing this, Shangguan Wan felt like her heart was about to stop.


    She suppressed the strong emotions within her, as she stared at the man whose eyes looked like they were breaking, a burning anger in them. In this moment, he looked like someone had sucked his bone marrow out of him, with the amount of pain, despair and anger within him.


    The two of them stared at each other quietly like that, until he took a few steps back.


    His painful expression slowly went away, only to be reced by endless disappointment and coldness. ¡°Shangguan Wan, if this is your revenge to me, then I have to say that you¡¯re very sessful.¡± Every word he said was cold and stiff, seemingly squeezed out of him as his cheeks were tensed. The man exuded a chilling coldness all over. ¡°I pestered you and forced myself onto you because you were different in my heart! Did you ever wonder why it had to be you, even when I can have so many other women?¡±


    He chuckled with red eyes, not a hint of a smile left as the temperature left his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a master at seeking revenge. I admit to being hurtpletely by you! But you¡¯re not really in the wrong either. If you don¡¯t love me, then you don¡¯t. I can¡¯t force it on you.¡±


    He closed his eyes, his side profile looking as sharp as knives. He spat out word for word, clearly and with a dark determination, ¡°Since it was all one-sided and my own decision, I won¡¯t regret it my actions. But I won¡¯t pester you again. Shangguan Wan, listen well. From now on, we will have our separate lives and we¡¯ll never cross paths again!¡±

 Chapter 721 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 721: Meeting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After Ye Yanfeng finished speaking, he saw Shangguan Wan¡¯s smile freeze for a second, and a scoff shed in his eyes.


    This woman was too good at acting.


    When he ced her in the cave while they were being pursued by the enemy, she had jumped at him to hug and kiss him.


    He still rememebered the feeling of her body as it pressed again him. In that moment, his heart was about to jump out of his chest.


    He thought that she had fallen for him.


    Even if she did not remember what happened in the past, she had fallen for him once again.


    He never thought that it was all a n for revenge!


    She was right, she was sessful.


    He had tasted the feeling of falling from heaven and straight into the fiery depths of hell! !


    Staring stonily at her pretty face, he nced at the man behind her and nodded in self-deprecation. ¡°I should congratte you for finally getting rid of me!¡±


    From now on, he would no longer be happy when he saw her happy, nor would he be sad when she was sad.


    They would leave things as they were now!


    She would return to Yukou Border, while he remained as the Fifth Prince that was above everyone else and they would not interact again.


    Ye Yanfeng unclenched his tight fists, turning around to walk out.


    He identally kicked the rubbish bin, and the condom inside fell out.


    Seeing the white and thick liquid inside, Ye Yanfeng felt his blood turn cold.


    He did not want to stay here for a second longer, as he immediately left with red eyes.


    Staring at his disappearing back, Shangguan Wan¡¯s mind nked out. Her mind waspletely nk, though she knew one thing.


    He would not look at her any more.


    It was over between them.


    After pestering her for so long, it was his first time turning to leave with so much determination.


    She closed her eyes, a tear falling from the corner of her eyes.


    She let it fall.


    ...


    When Ye Yanfeng walked to the apartment door, he almost fell from his weak legs.


    He supported himself with his hand on the wall, panting slightly.


    Suddenly, a pair of slender hands held onto his arms.


    He looked up at the woman beside him.


    ¡°Brother Yanfeng, are you alright?¡± Shangguan Rao stared at Ye Yanfeng with heartache.


    Ye Yanfeng merely stared at Shangguan Rao, his lips pursed tightly, not saying anything.


    ¡°Brother Yanfeng, I don¡¯t know how you fell for my older sister! But my older sister only has the Crown Prince in her heart, you should let go of those feelings soon!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng shook Shangguan Rao¡¯s hand over, walking ahead with a dark expression.


    Shangguan Rao¡¯s eyes turned red, chasing after the man without any care.


    ¡°Brother Yanfeng, please don¡¯t ignore me because my older sister has hurt you. Do you know...¡±


    Before Shangguan Rao could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Ye Yanfeng¡¯s hoarse voice. ¡°From now on, all you girls from the Shangguan family better stay far away from me!¡±


    Shangguan Rao froze on the spot.


    Ye Yanfeng walked towards the elevator, his steps not quick, but it was clear that he had no intention to stop and didn¡¯t have anything to hold him back.


    His figure was exuding a bone-chilling coldness and determination.


    Shangguan Rao vaguely understood that if it was not for her older sister, Ye Yanfeng would not even nce at her!


    ...


    In the apartment.


    After Ye Yanfeng left, Shangguan Wan fell to the floor.


    She stared nkly at the condom that fell to the side of the rubbish bin.


    Her eyes were hurting terribly, her knuckles turning white from the strength she was using to clench her fists.


    She thought that she would not be sad. However, all she could hear were his words before he left.


    <i>¡®I should congratte you for finally getting rid of me!¡¯</i>


    Even when she aimed a gun at him in the past, he had never said such things.


    It was obvious how much he hated her this time!


    But it was good, it was what she wanted to achieve.


    She wanted him to give up and lose hopepletely!


    The man behind Shangguan Wan only regained his senses a few minutes after Ye Yanfeng left.


    Staring at Shangguan Wan who had fallen to the floor, he said in fear, ¡°Miss Wan, will His Highness get someone to kill me after he¡¯s calmed down?¡±


    He had agreed to act in this show with Shangguan Wan. The bruises on her were made by herself, while she had told him to put yogurt into the condom. All of these were to make it look like something had happened between them.


    But the truth was that he did not even touch Miss Wan¡¯s finger.


    Shangguan Wan leaned against the bed, staring at the direction where Ye Yanfeng had left in with a poker face. She said aloofly, ¡°He won¡¯t. He has already cut ties with me, so he won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°Miss Wan, if you want to reconcile with His Highness one day, do look for me, I can go and exin to him.¡±


    Shangguan Wan closed her eyes tiredly, her tone low and her expression downcast.


    ¡°There will never be such a day.¡±


    Shangguan Rao was standing behind the barely closed door, furrowing her eyebrows when she heard the conversation between Shangguan Wan and the man. Her eyes darkened in deep thought.


    ...


    When Shangguan Wan was the only one left in the apartment, shey on her bed, staring at the ceiling weakly, as if arge syringe had sucked all of the life out of her.


    After everything, she realized that she no longer despised or hated him. She even had feelings that were not normal. But, they had returned to where they were when they started.


    It was a rtionship that was worse than before.


    After she cut all ties with Ye Yanfeng, Shangguan Wan fell into a fever once more.


    After she recovered from her fever and flu, she started to n her return to the Yukou Border.


    Thest time when she left for Yukou Border, she had originally nned to raise Little Xingxing herself and not get into a rtionship or marriage again.


    Maybe, she would feel better if she treated Ye Yanfeng as a small interlude.


    Before she left, Mu Sihan called to ask to meet her.


    The ce they agreed to meet at was at a high-ss clubhouse.


    Before she left, Shangguan Wan put on makeup for the rarest of times after seeing her extremely pale face.


    When she was at the military camp usually, she rarely put on makeup. However, as her facial features were pretty in the first ce, she looked even more feminine and pretty after putting on some makeup.


    After putting on a ck coat and a red scarf, she wore a pair of long boots before she left her apartment.


    When she arrived, Shangguan Wan took the elevator, wanting to go to the third floor.


    The elevator doors were about to close, when a hand reached over suddenly.


    ¡°Beautiful, do you mind going up with us?¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked up to meet the eyes of a yful youngd.


    The youngd¡¯s eyes checked out Shangguan Wan up and down, interest appearing in his eyes. ¡°Beautiful, why do I find you a little familiar?¡±


    Before the youngd could finish speaking, several voices trailed over from behind, teasing him. ¡°Qian Xiao¡¯er, did you find new prey again?¡±


    Following the teasing, several young masters dressed in expensive clothing walked in.


    The one walking in the middle was Ye Yanfeng.


    He was wearing a ck shirt and pants, with a coat worn outside. The top three buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, revealing his exquisite and sexy corbones, making him look every part the unruly yboy.


    He had a hand in his pocket while his other hand was ying with a silver lighter. His hair wasbed into a stylish hairstyle,while he had an arrogant smirk on his lips. He looked so handsome, he had probably stolen the hearts of countless females on his way here.

 Chapter 722 - Their Eyes Meeting Coincidentally

    <h4>Chapter 722: Their Eyes Meeting Coincidentally</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The group walking with Ye Yanfeng were all young masters of the elites in the city.


    Shangguan Wan lowered her chin into the red scarf, moving to the corner of the elevator to try to not attract the group¡¯s attention.


    However, that Mr Qian who had approached her earlier did not seem to want to let her go. Seeing her stand by the corner, he hurriedly said, ¡°Beautiful, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. We¡¯re not bad people.¡±


    Shangguan Wan wanted tough a little.


    People who could enter this high-end clubhouse that were only opened to elites were naturally not bad people.


    ¡°We¡¯re all men here, how can we let a small woman like you stand inside? You can stand in front of us!¡±


    Shangguan Wan waved her hands, gesturing that she was fine with where she was standing.


    However, Mr Qian thought that she was just shy. He took a few steps further into the elevator, pulling her arm personally to make her stand on the outside.


    Although the elevator was not small, but there were several men who were nearly 190 centimeters tall in the elevator. With their strong aura, the space immediately became more cramped.


    Shangguan Wan was forced to take a few steps forward by Mr Qian. She was wearing high heels, which was why she lost her bnce and fell forward.


    Her forehead hit the back of the tall man in front of her.


    As the faint cigarette smell inteced with a masculinity overwhelmed her senses, Shangguan Wan immediately turned tensed.


    She hurriedly steadied herself, apologizing hurriedly before she nudged towards where Mr Qian was standing.


    Several of the young masters could not help but tease. ¡°Yanfeng is still the best. He¡¯d managed to steal the beauty¡¯s soul the moment he arrived. Look at Qian Xiao¡¯er, no matter how much he tries, she¡¯s still ignoring him.¡±


    Hearing the yful jibes, Mr Qian did not get angry, merely turning towards Shangguan Wan with a smile. ¡°Beautiful, although His Highness has a face that can easily move a woman, I think you¡¯re different. Are you really not interested in a sunny, handsome man like me?¡±


    Shangguan Wan had her hair down and wore makeup today, while her chin was hidden deep under the scarf, making her only show her bright eyes and top half of her face. Together with the dim lighting in the elevator, the young masters did not recognize her immediately.


    Shangguan Wan stood firmly beside Mr Qian. When she nced towards the elevator door, her eyes could not help butnd on Ye Yanfeng, who was standing right in front.


    He still had a hand in his pocket, though his other hand was no longer ying with a lighter. He was holding onto his phone, ying a game on it instead. He waspletely uninterested in theughter and chatting in the elevator.


    The ck coat on his shoulders were perfectly ironed, its wlessness distancing its owner with everyone else, as Ye Yanfeng exuded an aura that was lonely but above everyone else.


    Seeing Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyesnd on Ye Yanfeng, Mr Qian was about to say something when he saw Shangguan Wan pull her scarf down, revealing her pretty face.


    The moment Mr Qian saw Shangguan Wan¡¯s face clearly, he shivered in fear.


    It was not because Shangguan Wan had been the Fourth Princess Consort, but because he had seen Ye Yanfeng get into a fight for Shangguan Wan and even ended up being chased by the mafia¡¯s leader back at the bar.


    Back then, he could tell from one nce that Ye Yanfeng was interested in Shangguan Wan.


    And now...


    Mr Qian nced at Ye Yanfeng. He was extremely serious in his game, not even caring about the person over here.


    Was he no longer interested in Shangguan Wan?


    However, on second thought, it made sense too. Shangguan Wan had been in the military since young, and was not gentle like a female at all since she only knew how to y with knives and wielded guns. Which man would really dare to fall for her?


    Mr Qian did not dare to tease Shangguan Wan anymore, as he smiled apologetically. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re Miss Shangguan, please forgive me! However, it¡¯s quite hard to recognize you today since you¡¯d put on some makeup.¡±


    Everyone in the elevator looked towards Shangguan Wan, apart from the man who was still ying his game.


    Shangguan Wan smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    At this moment, the elevator door opened. Shangguan Wan nodded at the other men before she walked out.


    The floor that the group of men wanted to go to was the same as Shangguan Wan, so they walked out of the elevator after she did as well.


    ¡°I used to think that the Shangguan¡¯s eldest Young Lady was a tomboy, but she¡¯s still quite pretty with long hair.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s not pretty, how would how Qiao Xiao¡¯er like her the moment he saw her?¡±


    Mr Qian walked out of the elevator, ncing at the man who was still ying his game before he waved his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t talking nonsense, the eldest Shangguan Young Lady isn¡¯t someone I can think of being with!¡±


    Observing Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression closely, his expression had not changed at all. It was as if the woman they were talking about was merely a stranger to him.


    ...


    When Shangguan Wan arrived at the private room, Mu Sihan was already present.


    She pushed the door to enter the room. Apart from Mu Sihan, his butler, Yi Fan, was present as well.


    Shangguan Wan took off her coat to hang it, before Yi Fan moved forward to pull her chair out for her.


    Mu Sihan chatted with Shangguan Wan about matters at the Yukou Border before the conversation turned towards Ye Yanfeng.


    ¡°Recently, he¡¯s returned to the yful life he had before. I heard that he had three different women in three days. He had even brought one of them back to the Prince¡¯s residence, which made the Prince extremely furious.¡±


    Shangguan Wan smiled bitterly. ¡°His private life has nothing to do with me.¡±


    An understanding gleam shed in Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°The Prince used the antiviral serum to force you to cut ties with him, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked down, sighing. ¡°I was at fault too. I shouldn¡¯t give him any hope. He actually loved my shadow, and merely saw me as a substitute. It may not be a bad thing if he can wake up from this delusion earlier!¡±


    Mu Sihan took his cup, sipping some tea before he said meaningfully, ¡°Wan Er, if he really loved that person, he should be able to tell if that person was a shadow or a substitute.¡±


    Shangguan Wan furrowed his eyebrows, not quite understanding what Mu Sihan meant.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t like Ye Yanfeng, if he really loved you, he wouldn¡¯t mistake you for someone else.¡±


    Shangguan Wan widened her eyes. ¡°But, he doesn¡¯t exist in my memory! Besides, I¡¯d read my shadow¡¯s diary, they did have something together before.¡±


    ¡°That is a matter that belongs to your family, so it¡¯s not my ce to intrude. But if you believe in Ye Yanfeng at all, then you should investigate it properly.¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked down, intecing her hands together as she nodded. ¡°Alright, I will.¡±


    After she calmed herself down, Shangguan Wan looked up again at Mu Sihan. ¡°The happenings at the Border caused some trouble for you, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the neighboring country personally next week to meet with His Highness Lous.¡±


    They chatted until after ten in the morning when Shangguan Wan received a call. After notifying Mu Sihan, she walked out of the room with her phone.


    However, the moment she did, she was knocked into by a young girl pushing an alcohol cart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bump into you.¡±


    Shangguan Wan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    The moment Shangguan Wan finished speaking, the door on the opposite site opened and Ye Yanfeng walked out with his phone. ¡°I have a gathering with my friends today, so I don¡¯t have time to apany you. Whatever you want, just tell my assistant, you don¡¯t have to save anything for me.¡±


    Hearing his voice, Shangguan Wan turned around.


    Taken by surprise, their eyes met each other.

 Chapter 723 - A Woman He Pampers

    <h4>Chapter 723: A Woman He Pampers</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Shangguan Wan taken taken off her coat and scarf in the private room, which was why she was seen wearing a ck, tight-fitting sweater, jeans and a thin belt wrapped around her waist.


    The fitting design of her clothes highlighted her pretty and curvaceous figure. With her soft and long ck hair and her face with makeup on, it brought out a femininity and charm that was not found on her usually.


    After meeting Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes, the two of them hesitated for a few seconds at the same time.


    His eyes on her were rather calm, like he was looking at a stranger. His handsome face waspletely emotionless, as he moved his eyes away first a few secondster. After he hung up the call that was still ongoing, he turned to return to the private room without a word.


    Shangguan Wan stared at his cold and distant back, a bitter smile of self-ridicule on her lips as she walked towards the washroom.


    ...


    In the luxurious private room.


    Smoke were everywhere in the dark room.


    A youngdy whose appearance and figure were above average that just started working at the clubhouse. All of the young masters had a woman beside them, apart from Ye Yanfeng.


    He used to be the one who liked to y the most. But now, he didn¡¯t even want to touch any of these things.


    After returning to the private room, he leaned against the sofazily, intecing his legs as he ced them on the coffee table. He had a cigarette between his lips, though he did not light it up, merely ying with a silver lighter between his fingers.


    He was surrounded by eager chattering and excitement, however he was exuding a lonely and depressed aura.


    That young girl that had identally bumped into Shangguan Wan outside, entered the rom with a pushcart.


    She knew that everyone in this private room were VIPs that could not be offended.


    Crouching down, she carefully opened the alcohol bottles before pouring the sses of alcohol one by one for the young masters.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you all think this young beautiful one looks a little familiar?¡± Mr Qian teased as he stared at the girl.


    The other young masters all had pretty girls apany them already, so no one responded to Mr Qian¡¯s words.


    Mr Qian nced at Ye Yanfeng before he said again, ¡°I think she looks a little like the Shangguan Eldest Young Lady.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng, who had been ying with the lighter distractedly, finally looked up at the young girl.


    His eyesnded on the young girl, and his eyebrow raised a little. ¡°You,e over.¡±


    The young girl kept her head bowed down as she walked into of Ye Yanfeng in trepidation.


    ¡°Look up.¡±


    Hearing Ye Yanfeng¡¯s voice that sounded like he was ordering he, the young girl looked up with slight nervousness.


    A pretty face entered his sight.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s hand that was ying with the lighter froze for a second.


    He smirked almost visibly, looking cold and devilish. ¡°You¡¯re quite pretty.¡±


    Hearing Ye Yanfeng say this, the other men all froze.


    Although this girl was pretty, she still could notpare to the other female hosts in the clubhouse.


    They did not know what the Fifth Prince was looking at.


    Only Mr Qian knew why Ye Yanfeng would think that this young girl was pretty.


    Although she could notpare to Shangguan Wan, but the charm between her eyebrows was something that the other female hosts did not have.


    ...


    After Shangguan Wan finished taking her call, she entered the washroom.


    She had just flushed the toilet and was ready to leave the cubicle when a conversation between two girls caught her attention.


    ¡°Qing Tian is so lucky! How can a waitress be taken a fancy to by the Fifth Prince, just when she was bringing alcohol to customers?¡±


    Shangguan Wan furrowed her eyebrows, her scarlet red lips pursed tightly together.


    ¡°Why not? But I don¡¯t know what His Highness likes about her. Although Qing Tian is rather pretty, she¡¯s definitely not the prettiest in the clubhouse. Even the top host, Sister Hong Er, was not fancied by His Highness!¡±


    ¡°Qing Tian is really damn lucky.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard? After His Highness started to fancy Qing Tian, he immediately gave her the stocks to this clubhouse. In just one night, Qing Tian actually managed to transform from a lowly waitress to be one of our bosses!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really infuriating when we¡¯reparing ourselves to others! Just take us, we¡¯re not worse off than Qing Tian! Why aren¡¯t we as lucky as her?¡±


    ¡°I know! However, I heard that the Crown Prince is in the private room opposite of the Fifth Prince, how about...¡±


    ¡°Stop this nonsense. The Crown Prince is different from the Fifth Prince. The Fifth Prince has always been a yboy, his eyes able to create flutters in a woman¡¯s heart with just a nce at them. However, the Crown Prince is as cold as an ice cube. Whenever I look into his ck eyes, I feel like I¡¯ve fallen into a frozenke. He¡¯s so terrifying.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. The Crown Prince is out of our league. Besides, every time hees, he¡¯s never asked for a female host. All we can do is dream about apanying him!¡±


    After the two girls finished touching up their makeup and left the washroom, Shangguan Wan came out from the cubicle she was in.


    Standing in front of the wash basin, she stared at the reflection who looked back at her in the mirror, her expression slightly terrible as her hands grabbing the counter hard.


    There was a suppressed pain on her expression.


    Her chest heaved up and down slightly.


    After a while, she finally turned on the tap, leaning down to ssh her face with cold water.


    When she returned to the private room, Shangguan Wan told Mu Sihan she was leaving before she left with her bag.


    Walking towards the ssy lobby, she saw Ye Yanfeng who was waiting for the car by the entrance.


    This time, there was a petite figure in his arms.


    Shangguan Wan furrowed her eyebrows, vaguely feeling that the person looked slightly familiar.


    Oh, it was that waitress that bumped into her identally when she left the private room.


    So she was called Qing Tian.


    Shangguan Wan did not move forward, merely standing in the lobby as she watched Ye Yanfeng get on the car with Qing Tian in his arms after his driver opened the door for him.


    In that moment, Shangguan Wan could notprehend what emotions she was feeling right now. Her breathing was slightly quickened, while her mind was in aplete mess.


    As if wanting to verify something, she secretly drove after that car.


    That car drove to the entrance of Ye Yanfeng¡¯s vi in town and Ye Yanfeng stopped at an inconspicuous ce.


    Through the window, she stared nkly at the car in front.


    A whileter, the driver got off.


    He entered the vi first.


    The couple in the car did not.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s hands on the steering wheel tightened unconsciously.


    A strong panicked and helpless feeling spread in her chest as she stared straight at the car in front. She wanted to rush up to the car to see what they were doing so badly.


    About five minutester, that car started to shake slightly.


    Shangguan Wan pushed her car door open, getting off the car uncontrobly.


    When she was approaching that car, she heard a woman¡¯s soft pants.


    The blood within her immediately froze.


    In that moment, she finally understood his feelings that night.


    Her eyes turned red. In the end, she did not move further towards the car, turning around to walk towards her own car.


    Right after her car turned around to leave, Ye Yanfeng¡¯s car stopped shaking.


    One waspletely still, while the other drove away into the darkness.


    Just like two straight lines that would never meet again, diverting further and further away from each other.

 Chapter 724 - Xiaojie is Missing

    <h4>Chapter 724: Xiaojie is Missing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the car that had just stopped shaking, the young girl stared at the man who was properly dressed as he leaned against the seat, exhaling smoke from his cigarette slowly.


    A derisive scoff appeared on his handsome face.


    She stared in confusion at him, asking carefully, ¡°Your Highness, is that all I have to do?¡±


    All she needed to do to be able to get shares to the clubhouse, was purposefully jump around to make the car shake and pant out loud?


    Ye Yanfeng exhaled a mouthful of smoke, narrowing his pretty eyes as he stared at the young girl in heavy scrutiny. ¡°If not, you really want to sleep with me?¡±


    The young girl shook her head. ¡°I-I don¡¯t dare...¡± It was not that she did not want to, but because she did not dare.


    For amoner like her, it was already lucky for her to be able to speak a bit more to the Fifth Prince. She did not dare to think too much about anything else.


    Ye Yanfeng tapped the ash off the cigarette. ¡°Wait in the car, I¡¯ll get the driver to send you back.¡±


    Getting off the car, the night breeze blew at him chillingly.


    He stood by the car, staring off into the night sky.


    It was the direction where Shangguan Wan had left towards.


    Actually, if she took a few more steps forward, she would be able to see that the girl and him were not doing anything.


    However, to her, he was already not worth taking that step forward.


    He no longer only wanted her.


    Actually, he understood many things recently.


    The world would still continue to turn without one person!


    So why must he hang himself on one tree only?


    Throwing the cigarette away, Ye Yanfeng scoffed as he strode into his vi.


    ...


    Shangguan Wan left the Capital early in the morning the next day. Mu Sihan, her family and friends had all came to send her off.


    After she left, it would be a long time before she stepped into this city again.


    Her short rtionship with Ye Yanfeng would also properlye to an end.


    Even know she knew that he would note to send her off, she still could not help but keep turning around when she left.


    She did not see him even when she passed through the security check.


    It was over between them.


    ...


    It had been nearly a month since Nan Zhi¡¯s ident.


    However, both the Qiao family and Mu Sihan were still on mourning.


    Mu Sihan would work normally during the day. However, it was hard for him to fall asleep at night, her smile and voice appearing in his mind the moment he closed his eyes. The only way for him to fall asleep was to take sleeping pills.


    His psychological condition was getting worse by the day. He did not know how long he wouldst if he continued on like this.


    Even Amy had told him that if he didn¡¯t get over the pain and sadness soon, his Ye Qing personality woulde out to rece him, even when he didn¡¯t have a fever.


    However, to him, Nan Zhi had been tattooed into his bones.


    How could he forget her just like that?!


    After returning from his office, he did not take his dinner, merely bringing a bottle of alcohol to his room.


    He was about to drink some when his phone vibrated.


    Seeing that it was a call from the training camp¡¯s instructor, Mu Sihan immediately answered the call.


    After answering the call, Mu Sihan¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    ...


    Back when Xiaojie asked to attend the Devil Training Camp, Mu Sihan had contacted the instructor there. The instructor made Xiaojie go through a series of tests before he sessfully entered the training camp.


    Xiaojie¡¯s IQ was high and although he had leukemia before, he had been focusing on strengthening and training his body ever since he was healed. Now, his physical strength was slightly better than other children his age.


    He had been training for two weeks in the training camp. Not only that, he was able to withstand hardships and had a great performance, which was why his instructors never shied away from praising him.


    He had been getting along well with the other children in his dormitory.


    However, there was a small episode tonight.


    After Xiaojie went to take a shower, one of the grandchildren of the Royal rtives from the dormitory next door had ran over to his dormitory. He sat on Xiaojie¡¯s bed and saw the painting Xiaojie ced under his pillow.


    The painting had been painted by Xiaojie himself, with him smiling extremely happily while his Daddy and Pretty Zhizhi held his hand as they walked along the bright and sunny street.


    Xiaojie did not like it when others touched his private belongings. After his shower, he immediately walked over when he saw a small boyughing nonstop at his painting, snatching his painting back.


    Seeing Xiaojie¡¯s scrunched up face, the boy felt that Xiaojie¡¯s attitude was not good, saying immediately, ¡°Didn¡¯t your Daddy divorce already? You don¡¯t have a Mommy now, so you should only paint your Daddy and yourself.¡±


    Xiaojie took the painting. ¡°I have a Mommy!¡±


    ¡°I heard from my Daddy and Mommy that the ex-Fourth Princess Consort isn¡¯t your biological Mommy, right?¡±


    Xiaojie did not reply.


    At this, the small boy was slightly furious. ¡°Ye Jie, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re above everyone else just because your Daddy is the Crown Prince!¡±


    Staring at the boy whose expression was slightly dark, Xiaojie pursed his lips. ¡°My Daddy will marry by Mommy very soon.¡±


    ¡°Is your Mommy¡¯s surname Nan?¡±


    Xiaojie furrowed his eyebrows slightly, asking softly, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I heard my Daddy and Mommy mention it when I went home thest time.¡± As the boy spoke, he stared at Xiaojie pitifully. ¡°You¡¯re so pitiful.¡±


    Xiaojie¡¯s ck eyes were wide, staring at the small boy in confusion. ¡°Why are you saying that I¡¯m pitiful?¡±


    ¡°Because your Mommy is gone! Even if your Daddy gets married in the future, he can only find a step-mother for you!¡±


    Xiaojie blinked his eyes, unable to immediately digest what the small boy had said.


    Seeing Xiaojie¡¯s expression, the small boy suddenly remembered what his Daddy had whispered to his Mommy.


    His Daddy said that the woman that the Crown Prince liked was involved in an ident. The news had not been revealed to the public yet, and that his Mommy should not tell others.


    He thought that even if the news wasn¡¯t revealed to the public, Ye Jie would still know about it.


    However, Ye Jie¡¯s current expression... did he not know yet?


    The small boy caressed his head, not daring to look at Xiaojie¡¯s current expression. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to sleep, I¡¯m going back to my dormitory.¡±


    The small boy had just arrived at the door when his arm was pulled by Xiaojie.


    The small boy turned around, a little afraid when he saw Xiaojie¡¯s red eyes. ¡°I-I only heard it from my Daddy and Mommy. Ye Jie, don¡¯t hit me, if not, I¡¯ll tell the instructor...¡±


    Xiaojie let go of the small boy¡¯s hand, his small body suddenly bolting out of the room.


    ...


    Mu Sihan rushed down to the training camp site.


    The instructor had already looked at the CCTV. Xiaojie did not leave the training camp site, but he did not know where Xiaojie was hiding.


    The campsite was huge, and with Xiaojie¡¯s IQ, it would be hard to find him if he really wanted to hide.


    The instructor said apologetically as he met Mu Sihan¡¯s cold eyes, ¡°The people in Xiaojie¡¯s dormitory said that he found out about his Mommy¡¯s death.¡±


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Bring me to the security room.¡±


    Xiaojie was very smart, knowing the CCTV cements in the camp site very well since he had perfectly avoided all of the CCTV.


    ¡°Crown Prince, I¡¯ll get all of the instructors to go search...¡±


    Mu Sihan raised a hand, his expression cold and calm. ¡°Let him have some time to calm down.¡±


    ¡°But, he¡¯s still a child...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s anything else. You can go and rest!¡±


    Staring at Mu Sihan¡¯s tensed expression, the instructor knew that the Crown Prince was the most worried about Xiaojie going missing.

 Chapter 725 - He Slept with Her

    <h4>Chapter 725: He Slept with Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan walked to Xiaojie¡¯s dormitory, looking up at the CCTV not too far away.


    The brat was his son, so he naturally knew him well.


    Besides, there were only so many ces he could hide at and avoid the CCTV at the same time.


    Mu Sihan tried to follow a possible path Xiaojie could take to avoid the CCTVs, and he arrived at a small hill that was not too far away.


    There was a path up the hill, to which Mu Sihan followed it upwards.


    When he arrived at the top, Mu Sihan looked around, seeing a small figure huddled in a ball.


    He was sitting on the branch of a big tree, his ck grapes-like big eyes were staring at the sky in a daze.


    He didn¡¯t even realize that Mu Sihan was around.


    Reaching out, Mu Sihan easily jumped on the tree.


    He sat next to Xiaojie.


    Xiaojie turned his blurry eyes towards the sound, his longshes fluttering when he saw Mu Sihan sitting next to him. He asked softly, ¡°Daddy, is Pretty Zhizhi really not around anymore?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly, his eyes dimming slightly. ¡°It¡¯s an ident that no one expected.


    Xiaojie looked away from Mu Sihan¡¯s face, his ck eyes staring at the sky again.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi used to tell me that after people go to heaven, they will be stars. Daddy, if Pretty Zhizhi isn¡¯t around anymore, she will definitely be the brightest star, so that I can see her straight away.¡± Xiaojie¡¯s voice was slightly low. He looked like he was about to cry, though he was suppressing it with all he could. ¡°But I looked at the skies for a very long time, I still wasn¡¯t able to spot the brightest star.¡±


    Xiaojie sniffled, pouting slightly. ¡°You adults must have made a mistake. Pretty Zhizhi is still alive! It¡¯s just that she¡¯s hiding from anger and does not want us to find her.¡±


    Hearing Xiaojie¡¯s words, Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Reaching out to hug Xiaojie¡¯s small shoulders. ¡°She¡¯s still alive in our hearts.¡±


    He was not willing to tell Xiaojie about Nan Zhi¡¯s ident because he was afraid that he would not be able to take it.


    He had been birthed and raised by Nan Zhi.


    Their rtionship and bond was so strong, which was why even though he may be still a child, his feelings for his Mommy would not be less than anyone else.


    Mu Sihan hugged Xiaojie, resting his sharp chin on Xiaojie¡¯s head. ¡°Brat, you have to be strong, got it?¡±


    Xiaojie buried his pretty face into Mu Sihan¡¯s firm and broad arms, his voice slightly choked with tears. ¡°Daddy, Pretty Zhizhi won¡¯t die. I don¡¯t want Pretty Zhizhi to die. Go and look for her and bring her back...¡±


    Mu Sihan felt like something had tugged a nerve in his mind ruthlessly, that numbing pain swarming him once more.


    He raised his hands to cup Xiaojie¡¯s tearsden face, pressing his forehead against his. He said hoarsely, ¡°Daddy will be with you in the future. Your Pretty Zhizhi always hoped for you to be happy as well, no matter where she is.¡±


    Xiaojie wiped his tears, looking at Mu Sihan obediently.


    Daddy seemed to have lost quite a bit of weight, it must have been because he missed Pretty Zhizhi too much!


    He didn¡¯t believe that Pretty Zhizhi had be a star. Pretty Zhizhi would definitely return if he was obedient!


    ¡°Daddy, is Grandma very sad as well? I want to go and visit Grandma tonight.¡±


    The person that Pretty Zhizhi thought about the most usually was Grandma.


    Now that Pretty Zhizhi isn¡¯t with Grandma, he had to apany Grandma more in Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s ce.


    Staring at the obedient child, Mu Sihan felt a pang in his heart.


    If Nan Zhi did not meet him, would her life be much quieter and nicer?


    After Mu Sihan spoke to the instructor, he left the campsite with Xiaojie.


    It was alreadyte at night, but An Feng was not asleep yet.


    Like Mu Sihan, she could not fall asleep everyday.


    Since she could not fall asleep, she would pray for Nan Zhi every night.


    Seeing Mu Sihan bring Xiaojie over,fort appeared in An Feng¡¯s eyes.


    Xiaojie looked like Nan Zhi, which was why An Feng kept feeling like Nan Zhi was still with her whenever she looked at Xiaojie.


    After Mu Sihan left, Xiaojie dragged An Feng to bed, his small hands holding tightly onto An Feng¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma, Pretty Zhizhi only went to a very far ce, and we can still see her in the future, don¡¯t we?¡±


    An Feng caressed Xiaojie¡¯s pretty face, nodding. ¡°Yes, but that will be a very long timeter.¡±


    Xiaojie leaned into An Feng¡¯s embrace, giving her warmth. ¡°Grandma, if you miss Pretty Zhizhi in the future, Xiaojie cane back to apany you, alright?¡±


    An Feng¡¯s eyes welled up, her tears almost falling again.


    Throughout all these years, the best thing Nan Zhi had done was to have such a good son.


    She nodded, her heart still sad, though she wasforted as well. ¡°My baby Grandson, you¡¯re Grandma¡¯s little angel.¡±


    With the boy apanying her, the long nights did not feel that miserable and hard anymore.


    ...


    At one in the morning, a loud engine rang outside of the Qiao family castle.


    Qiao Yanze got out of his car in a drunken stupor.


    He had ced all of his attention on his work in the past month, but the result was that there were drinking sessions from time to time. After every drinking session, he would drink until he waspletely smashed.


    Someone else who had not slept yet was Xiao Ying.


    Qiao Yanze was in a bad mood, his body and heart exhausted from what had happened, but Xiao Ying would take care of him with all of her heart everyday.


    Madam Qiao did not like this Xiao Ying at first, because she was soft and looked too pretty, like a vixen. She was worried that Xiao Ying would seduce Qiao Yanze.


    However, she seemed to have thought too much into it. Xiao Ying had handled and taken cared of Qiao Yanze¡¯s daily matters wlessly. She was detailed as well, and did not seem to do anything out of line.


    After Xiao Ying heard the sound of the engine, she ran out.


    Seeing the drunken Qiao Yanze, she hurriedly supported him. ¡°Young Master, I know that you¡¯re sad, but it¡¯s not good for you if you continue to drink like this!¡±


    Qiao Yanze nced at Xiao Ying, azy smirk on his lips, though he did not say anything.


    After helping Qiao Yanze to his bed, Xiao Ying ran downstairs to make a cup of sober-up tea. When she returned to Qiao Yanze¡¯s room, he had fallen asleep on his bed.


    He was not rowdy and did not act up when he got drunk. Instead, he became very quiet.


    Xiao Ying sat by the bed, calling softly, ¡°Young Master, wake up to drink the sober-up tea. If not, you¡¯ll get a headache tomorrow.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyelids moved, but he did not open his eyes.


    Xiao Ying put down the cup, before she reached out to push him slightly. However, she did not expect for her wrist to be grabbed by his scorching hot palm instead.


    With a strong tug, he pulled her onto him.


    Smelling her, his voice was slightly hoarse from the alcohol. ¡°What perfume did you spray on? It¡¯s calming and rxing.¡±


    Xiao Ying was panicking a little. ¡°Young Master, I didn¡¯t spray on any perfume...¡±


    Qiao Yanze stared at Xiao Ying¡¯s watery, deer-like pitiful eyes, his eyes darkening as he hugged her. Suddenly, he flipped them around to press her under him.


    ...


    In the morning, when the first hint of sunlight shone into the room, Qiao Yanze opened his eyes habitually.


    Suddenly, he realized that something was wrong. There seemed to be a soft and petite body in his arms.


    He looked down immediately at the woman in his arms who was still in deep sleep.


    He immediately felt a strike of lightning in his brain!

 Chapter 726 - Half A Year Later

    <h4>Chapter 726: Half A Year Later</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s head hurt badly.


    He could not remember anything that happened the night before.


    However, the bits of red on the woman¡¯s exposed skin clearly told him what happenedst night.


    Sitting up slowly, the nket fell from him, revealing his firm but toned muscles. The sunlight shining in seemed to cover him in a honey-coloredyer, as he exuded a healthy and enticing glow, such that people could not look away.


    Just as he was about to pull the nket away and get off the bed, the woman beside him moved, opening her eyes slowly. She turned around and looked at Qiao Yanze.


    Their eyes met.


    One was extremely shy.


    The other¡¯s emotion was hard to read.


    Xiao Ying sat up, her fingers gripping onto the nket tightly over her body. She did not dare to look into Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes for too long, her eyes covered with a thinyer of moisture, making her look slightly delicate.


    Even though he could not remember what happenedst night, but seeing her like this, Qiao Yanze felt a little guilty. He massaged his temples before he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked down, her hair slightly messy as she shook her head. ¡°Young Master, you are my benefactor, I won¡¯t me you.¡± Her white teeth bit down on her lips, her voice slightly hoarse. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Young Master, my virginity would have long been taken by others. Young Master doesn¡¯t have to be concerned with this, I won¡¯t ask Young Master to take responsibility.¡±


    Xiao Ying got off the bed in trepidation, picking up her clothes to put them back on in a hurry, her movements messy and anxious.


    She did not look at Qiao Yanze again, her head bowed down as she ran out quickly.


    Qiao Yanze saw the red spot on his messy blue bed sheet. That was a woman¡¯s...


    He closed his eyes, massaging his temple.


    After Xiao Ying ran out, she identally bumped into Madam Qiao who was about to return to her room after her morning exercise.


    Seeing Xiao Ying walk out of Qiao Yanze¡¯s room dressed haphazardly, Madam Qiao immediately furrowed her eyebrows.


    She had only just rxed her guard around Xiao Ying, how did it...


    At the sight of Madam Qiao¡¯s sudden change of expression, Xiao Ying¡¯s legs went weak from fear, falling down to kneel on the floor.


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s all my fault, please don¡¯t me Young Master...¡±


    p!


    Madam Qiao pped Xiao Ying angrily, shouting, ¡°Of course it¡¯s you! I still thought that you were an honest one, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be a vixen with your appearance! I shouldn¡¯t have allowed Yanze to allow you to be his maid in the first ce!¡±


    Madam Qiao had always ced importance on family backgrounds. Qiao Yanze was to inherit the title of Duke, while Xiao Ying was from a small family. Her father was even a gambler. How could someone like this be matched with her Qiao Yanze?


    Ignoring the fiery pain on her cheek, Xiao Ying kept kowtowing to Madam Qiao. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m not being delusional. I really like Young Master, and I never thought to get an official title. If Madam doesn¡¯t want me here, I can leave now...¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could finish speaking, Qiao Yanze¡¯s voice rang behind them. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡±


    Although Qiao Yanze was a yboy in the past, that was because he had not met anyone that he was interested in, who he wanted to take responsibility over.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s appearance sparked the protectiveness he had within him.


    She was such a gentle and soft girl, but her personality was so determined and strong.


    Qiao Yanze walked towards Xiao Ying, pulling her up from the ground.


    Seeing her swollen cheek and sparkling tears, he furrowed his eyebrows, turning towards Madam Qiao with a slightly dark expression. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sure you know what Xiao Ying and I didst night. I¡¯m at fault for drinking too much. It has nothing to do with her. If you want to chase her away, then, please chase me away as well!¡±


    Madam Qiao widened her eyes, staring at Qiao Yanze in disbelief.


    Ever since this Xiao Ying had appeared, the filial son that listened to her in the past had changed a little.


    Recently, because she had been immersed in the pain and sorrow from Nan Zhi¡¯s passing, she did not look into it too much.


    But now that she thought about it in detail, Yanze had been going against her in everything ever since she had objected to Xiao Ying entering their family.


    Was this gentle and weak girl¡¯s charm so great he didn¡¯t even want his family anymore?


    ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t make Madam unhappy because of me. What happenedst night was my fault...¡± Xiao Ying looked down, her tears falling heavily. ¡°Although Young Master straddled me from being too drunk, I should have pushed him away in time, but I didn¡¯t. Because I was also attracted by Young Master¡¯s charm like other women. Young Master doesn¡¯t have to take responsibility for what happenedst night...¡±


    Hearing Xiao Ying¡¯s words, Madam Qiao¡¯s expression darkened even more.


    The little vixen¡¯s words were especially tactful, specializing in gaining men¡¯s adoration and pity. This woman was dangerous.


    ¡°Yanze, did you hear that? This maid seduced you intentionally. You¡¯re the Qiao family heir, you can have any woman you want. Are you really going to make me angry for this maid?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be unhappy with Madam because of me. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Xiao Ying stood up, bowing two times to Madam Qiao and Qiao Yanze each, her face covered in tears. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave the castle now.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Ying walk downstairs, Qiao Yanze furrowed his eyebrows.


    ...


    After Xiao Ying packed her luggage, she carried her bags to leave.


    Qiao Yanze did not chase after he even after she left the castle.


    She did not turn back either, the tears on her face long dried as a smirk appeared on her face.


    The more Madam Qiao stopped them, the more her son wouldn¡¯t let go of her.


    How was leaving not another new start?


    All she had to do was wait.


    ...


    When Mu Sihan came to fetch Xiaojie, he heard that Qiao Yanze had quarrelled with Madam Qiao.


    After saying bye to the Qiao family, Xiaojie told Mu Sihan after they got on their car, ¡°Granduncle likes Sister Xiao Ying, but Great Grandma doesn¡¯t like it, so the two of them started to quarrel.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s ck eyes nced towards the castle in deep thought.


    To be able to charm Qiao Yanze to the point that he wasn¡¯t even listening to Madam anymore, it was clear how formidable this Xiao Ying was!


    Qiao Yanze could be considered as someone who had seen all types of women. Falling for a maid this time, no one knew if it was his fortune or misfortune!


    However, how could anyone be especially clear when it came down to their feelings?


    Mu Sihan looked away, leaning his tall figure against the chair.


    Every time he came to the Qiao family castle, his heart would be filled with an empty but helpless suffocation.


    Kitten... would he really not see her again in this lifetime?


    ...


    Time shed by just like that, and in a blink of an eye, half a year had passed.


    In the grand and authoritative meeting room, Mu Sihan, dressed in a tailored ck suit, was sitting on the master seat. His perfect face exuding a dignified coldness. The strong yet natural aura he was exuding made every official present sweat cold perspiration.


    The Crown Prince¡¯s expression was too cold. Although they had gotten used to it in the past six months, everyone would still be careful and timid every time they had a meeting.


    Halfway through the meeting, Yi Fan came in to report to Mu Sihan. ¡°Young Master, someone is here to see you. They are waiting in your office,¡± Yi Fan whispered quietly by Mu Sihan¡¯s ear. Mu Sihan stretched a hand out to stop the meeting, before he got up and left the meeting room with a cold expression.

 Chapter 727 - Going For A Holiday

    <h4>Chapter 727: Going For A Holiday</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The Crown Prince¡¯s office was spacious, one of its walls covered entirely with floor-to-ceiling windows. The interior was designed ording to his usual style, low-key but luxurious at the same time, cold but tasteful.


    The woman sitting on the sofa could not help but stand up and walk towards the office table.


    There were two photo frames ced on the office table.


    One of them was of a young woman dressed in a professional suit and ponytail, looking clean and sharp. The other was of a family of three.


    The pretty small boy was standing in the middle while the man behind was back-hugging the woman¡¯s shoulders tightly. The woman and boy were smiling brightly, while the man who did not smile usually had a small smile as well.


    It was a happy and warm smile.


    She stared at the photo for a very long time, until some low but steady footsteps could be heard by the door.


    She turned around, her eyesnding on the tall and ck figure that had just appeared.


    Her expression dazed out for a few seconds.


    The man was wearing a ck suit, with a perfectly white shirt inside. He had a hand in his pocket, while his other hand held onto a document file, looking cold and handsome.


    His hair was cut really short, his hairline and sideburns clearly visible.


    The distance between Xue¡¯er and him was not huge, as their eyes met.


    Time seemed to favor him especially, as his exquisite and handsome facial features matched with the image she had in her memory. He was still that fierce, dignified and arrogant man.


    He had merely be even harder to read and more mature!


    ¡°Ah Han.¡± Xue¡¯er smiled courteously. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed coldly in response.


    In the past six months, he rarely smiled anymore. He spent most of his time on work. He was like a robot that never smiled, cried or had any feelings.


    Through his hard work, his position in the Royal family had only be more and more stable.


    Ye Fengjun did not want to see him being immersed in the pain of losing Nan Zhi, and had arranged for him to go for match-making sessions a few times. However, when those youngdies saw his icy cold face, they were so afraid they did not dare to speak anymore.


    As a result, there was a saying in the upper-ss society in the Capital, that the Crown Prince was a cold-blooded Hades, contrasting terribly with the yboy Fifth Prince.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes onlynded on Xue¡¯er for two seconds, before he strode to sit on the leather chair behind the office table. His deep ck eyes had no emotion in them, looking like a cid and chillingke. When he passed by Xue¡¯er, he merely left her with the scent of his refreshing and cold masculinity.


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s head hung down slightly, disappointment apparent in her eyes. However, she controlled herself very quickly.


    She nced once more at the man who picked up his fountain pen and signed some documents. She walked in front of the office table, saying softly, ¡°Ah Han, you asked me toe look for you here when we met at the vigest time. Are you ming me foring toote?¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes slightly, putting down the fountain pen as he said hoarsely, ¡°You¡¯re notte. It¡¯s just that whether or not youe now has no meaning to me anymore.¡±


    He asked Xue¡¯er toe over because he wanted to make his Ye Qing personality disappear and not hurt Nan Zhi anymore.


    However, since Nan Zhi was no longer here, whether or not he was treated no longer had any meaning.


    Xue¡¯er stared at Mu Sihan, who was extremely cold to her. She felt extremely sad, a thinyer of moisture covering her eyes. ¡°Ah Han, I heard that Miss Nan isn¡¯t around anymore...¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Mu Sihan coldly. ¡°How do you know about this?¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t be angry. I was the one who told her.¡± The culprit, Lan Yanzhi, walked in from outside. He nced at the icy cold Mu Sihan, then at Xue¡¯er who looked like she was about to start crying. ¡°I met Xue¡¯er in the ne. We chatted a little and I identally told her.¡±


    Mu Sihan pressed his slender fingers in between his eyebrows, saying with exhaustion, ¡°Sister Xue¡¯er, I¡¯ll get Yi Fan to help you arrange a hotel for you to stay at tonight. You should return to Ning City tomorrow.¡±


    Xue¡¯er furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    Calling her over, then pushing her away when he wanted, what did he treat her as?


    Seeing that Xue¡¯er was not replying, Mu Sihan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why? You have something to say?¡±


    Xue¡¯er stared at the man who was treating her so coldly, her heart tightened into a twisted lump.


    However, who could she me?


    She was the one who did it to herself, she was the one who had caused her rtionship with him to be like this.


    They could not even be family towards each other.


    She shook her head. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, then I¡¯ll buy a ticket to fly backter.¡±


    Turning around, Xue¡¯er walked out of the office. However, she could not help but turn around to look at him again. ¡°Ah Han, I¡¯m not the person I was in the past. I understand now that you cannot force feelings onto someone.¡± She paused for a while, her voice slightly choked. ¡°Take care.¡±


    After Xue¡¯er left, Lan Yanzhi walked towards the office table, passing him a cigarette. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit too harsh towards Sister Xue¡¯er?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked down to light the cigarette up, narrowing his dark eyes slightly. He exhaled a long breath of smoke before he spoke slowly, ¡°It would only be heartless for her if I gave her hope.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not giving her hope, then why did you ask her toe over?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly, not saying anything.


    In the past six months, Lan Yanzhi realized that he became less interested in speaking, only replying after Lan Yanzhi spoke a few sentences to him.


    ¡°Never mind, if you don¡¯t want to say it, I can¡¯t force it out of you either.¡± Lan Yanzhi paused for a second before he changed the topic. ¡°Are you still not able to forget Nan Zhi?¡±


    Mu Sihan smoked continuously, before he hummed lowly. Even though it had been six months, he had never stopped thinking about her.


    At night, he would even dream of her asionally.


    He dreamt that she was back and was standing in front of her. However, when he was about to hug her, she disappeared again.


    When he woke up, his chest hurt even more. All he could feel was a waste, bleak sense of sorrow and emptiness.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, apart from you not being able to forget Nan Zhi, it¡¯s the same for Xiaojie as well. He¡¯s still so young, haven¡¯t you thought of spending more time with him?¡±


    Mu Sihan tapped the cigarette into the ashtray, his eyes darkening slightly. ¡°I did, but he said that he wanted to train and learn properly in the training camp.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already been there for more than six months. Isn¡¯t it time to go out for a vacation?¡± Lan Yanzhi took out his phone, finding a photo he had saved. ¡°Look at this sea! My assistant¡¯s best friend found this ce when she went on her vacation a while back. It¡¯s called Light Ind, an ind kingdom in the Pacific Ocean. It¡¯s not very big, and the poption size is rather small as well. I heard that the scenery there is like a painting. As it¡¯s spring all year round, it¡¯s very beautiful there. I n to go there for a vacation. Do you want to considering along with Xiaojie?¡±


    Mu Sihan was not in the mood for a vacation. No matter how beautiful a ce was, to him, they were only a ck and white photo.


    Indeed, beautiful scenery needed to be admired with those who were important.


    Seeing that Mu Sihan was not interested, Lan Yanzhi took back his phone. ¡°Alright, alright. You can continue working. I¡¯m going out to enjoy myself then.¡±

 Chapter 728 - The Father and Son’s First Vacation

    <h4>Chapter 728: The Father and Son¡¯s First Vacation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The skies had just started to light up when Mu Sihan fetched Xiaojie away from the training camp site.


    The father and son arrived at the cemetery early in the morning.


    It was raining lightly, as Mu Sihan got the driver to stop at the bottom of the hill. Both Xiaojie and him were holding a bouquet each, walking up the steps one by one.


    Seeing that the weather was not good, Mu Sihan wanted to carry Xiaojie on his shoulders, but the boy rejected him.


    In the past six months, the boy had grown up a lot more.


    There smell of moist dirt lingered in the air, as Mu Sihan and Xiaojie walked one after another dressed in ck.


    When they arrived at Nan Zhi¡¯s tombstone, Xiaojie could no longer act strong and hold in the tears in his eyes when he saw the ck and white photo on it. His tears immediately fell like it was raining.


    He knelt on the floor, cing the white chrysanthemum bouquet on the tombstone. He said with a slightly choked voice, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, Brother Jie came to see you.¡±


    His wet eyes stared straight at the woman in the photo, more tears swarming in his eyes. ¡°When I was at school, people asked me why I wanted to call you Pretty Zhizhi. It¡¯s because to me, you¡¯re the prettiest and the most irreceable. When we hadn¡¯t found Daddy yet, I kept wanting to grow up quick and be your umbre to protect you, but I fell sick and kept pulling you down...


    ¡°Now that we have Daddy¡¯s protection, why did you leave Brother Jie? Mommy, I really miss you.¡±


    Standing behind Xiaojie, Mu Sihan¡¯s ck eyes turned slightly red.


    Xiaojie kowtowed three times, saying as he cried, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry, I will listen to Daddy in the future. I won¡¯t be naughty and I won¡¯t fight. I¡¯ll treat Grandma well too. You have to take good care of yourself in heaven as well. Grandma said that we will meet again after a very very long time.¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at his obedient and mature son, his heart tightening in pain.


    He bent down to put down the white chrysanthemum in his hands.


    His slender fingers caressed the photo on the tombstone softly.


    The girl in the photo was extremely pretty and charming, her features exquisite, her well-defined almond-shaped eyes curled up.


    The image of him meeting her for the first time in Ning City shed in his mind again.


    She was carrying an umbre, standing by his car. She was tall, fair and slender, looking especially pretty, like she would glow even if she was standing under dark clouds.


    However, the image of her being burnedpletely appeared even more often when he closed his eyes.


    Closing his red eyes, he looked down, pressing his forehead against the photo.


    ¡°Kitten, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Xiaojie, and your mother as well. I will never marry another woman in my life.¡± His voice was dry, like ice that had just broken, full of sorrow and pain that was impossible to hide in his eyes.


    The father and son sat in front of the tombstone, chatting with Nan Zhi for a very long time.


    The two of them were slowly drenched by the rain, but neither of them cared.


    Their eyes and heart was filled with the woman in the photo.


    ...


    The skies slowly turned dark.


    After Mu Sihan finished his work, he returned home to eat dinner with Xiaojie, who was on break.


    After they were done, the father and son took a walk in the garden as they chatted with each other.


    Apart from training usually, Xiaojie still had to learn about the country¡¯s culture, the boy not letting himself rx even during his holiday.


    It was only after Xiaojie returned to his room, that Mu Sihan habitually took out a bottle of alcohol to bring back to his room to down a few cups.


    He could not fall asleep if he did not have alcohol and sleeping pills.


    His heart felt like there was a gaping void inside, it would feel extremely empty and cold when the night fell.


    He did not know how to fill that hole again.


    After she left, he also understood that the heartlessness he had after undoing the parasitic poison did not need any antidote.


    All it needed was for him to deeply understand his love for her in order to recover!


    However, by the time he recovered, she had disappeared from his life again.


    To be honest, he was not an alcoholic in the past, since alcohol would influence the way a brain worked and make the person lose his usual calmness and rationality.


    But at the same time, it could help to numb one¡¯s pain.


    Staring out of the window at the moonlight outside, Mu Sihan drank a few cups consecutively, one after another.


    He did not notice a small figure opening his room¡¯s door and walking in.


    ¡°Daddy...¡±


    Not expecting Xiaojie to appear here, Mu Sihan did not pay attention and choked on the spicy alcohol. He started to cough uncontrobly.


    With that, there was also a paining from his stomach.


    He put down the alcohol bottle and ss, turning around to look at Xiaojie, a thinyer of cold sweat covering his forehead.


    Noting Mu Sihan¡¯s slightly pale expression, Xiaojie furrowed his eyebrows as he hurriedly took out the gastric medicine from the bedside table.


    He then went downstairs to bring up a cup of warm water.


    Mu Sihan could not help but watch in a daze as he observed Xiaojie.


    The boy had really grown up.


    ¡°Daddy, can you stop drinking in the future? I already lost my Mommy, I don¡¯t want to lose my Daddy as well.¡±


    Hearing Xiaojie¡¯s words, Mu Sihan felt something blocking in his chest like a stuffy was of cotton. Reaching out, he pulled Xiaojie onto hisp.


    Pressing his sharp chin against the top of Xiaojie¡¯s head, he said hoarsely, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After he took the medicine, the father and son sat quietly for a while.


    Thinking about what Lan Yanzhi told him the other day, Mu Sihan looked down at the child in his arms. ¡°Your Uncle Yanzhi said that there¡¯s an ind kingdom that has pretty nice scenery. Do you want to go on a vacation?¡±


    Xiaojie looked up at Mu Sihan. ¡°Does Daddy have time to go?¡±


    Mu Sihan caressed Xiaojie¡¯s small head, a hint of guilt appearing in his ck eyes. ¡°If you want to go, Daddy will take time out to apany you.¡±


    ¡°I want to go on a vacation with Daddy.¡±


    Mu Sihan curled his lips, his cold expression softening slightly. ¡°Sure, then let¡¯s go.¡±


    ...


    After finding out that Mu Sihan was bringing Xiaojie to Light Ind for a vacation, Lan Yanzhi immediately agreed on the dates with Mu Sihan, before he booked first ss air tickets for them to go there.


    Since it was a private getaway, Mu Sihan did not want to be too high-profile, so taking a flight on the national airline was the best choice.


    Very quickly, it was time for their trip to start.


    Xiaojie had packed his luggage the night before. Having experienced life in the training camp, he folded his clothes neatly, his luggage packed perfectly.


    He wore ck pants that day with a small jacket. Together with a hat and sunsses, he managed to charm the air stewardess right after he got on the ne.


    Although he was not that old yet, his body proportions were really good, and he had pretty features as well. He would definitely charm many women after he grew up.


    Lan Yanzhi and Mu Sihan were walking behind Xiaojie. Seeing Xiaojie so popr with the air stewardesses, Lan Yanzhi raised an eyebrow, smiling. ¡°See that? The young one is better than you. He¡¯s only so young, but he had already stolen the attention from his father and uncle.¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked with his scarlet lips. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how charming he is, his Mommy has already betrothed him to someone.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi burst intoughter. ¡°Little Apple?¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed. ¡°They¡¯ll being over on ater flight.¡±

 Chapter 729 - Brother Husband

    <h4>Chapter 729: Brother Husband</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lan Yanzhi looked at Xiaojie, who was surrounded by several air stewardesses and he sighed. ¡°Xiaojie baby is so pitiful. You got betrothed at such a young age, you can only hang from one tree in the future!¡±


    He had just finished speaking when Mu Sihan hit the back of his head. ¡°If Bo San heard this, he will kill you!¡±


    Lan Yanzhiughed. ¡°But with Third Brother and Yan Hua¡¯s looks, Little Apple will definitely be a beauty. But Xiaojie won¡¯t be able to be surrounded by flowers!¡±


    Mu Sihan nced at Lan Yanzhi, his expression unfathomable. ¡°You say it like you are very experienced.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother, I have never been short of women!¡±


    Mu Sihan gave a faint smile. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that you and those women only lie in bed and chat, right?¡±


    Lan Yanzhi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°F*ck! How did you know about my private matters?¡±


    ¡°When we were in Ning City, there was a woman you chased before. She came andined to me, wanting to know if you¡¯re incapable in that area.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi¡¯s expression turned dark immediately.


    Mu Sihan went to his seat and turned back to look at Lan Yanzhi. ¡°You still can¡¯t forget about her?¡±


    Lan Yanzhi opened his mouth, wanting to say that it wasn¡¯t true, but when the words reached his mouth, he swallowed them down again.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about a materialistic woman to make me feel sentimental and lovey dovey?¡± Lan Yanzhi¡¯s eyes turned red when mentioning the past.


    Mu Sihan patted Lan Yanzhi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Okay, stop thinking about what¡¯s in the past.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi looked at the air stewardesses around Xiaojie and his handsome face regained its cynical smile. ¡°There are plenty of fish in the sea. Fourth Brother, the air stewardesses around Xiaojie each have their own merits, and all suit my taste.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi walked over with a smile, and took the initiative to talk to them.


    He had a glib tongue, and the words he said were able to please women. Very soon, the air stewardesses were blushing in pleasure.


    Xiaojie went to Mu Sihan¡¯s side and sat down, his big, round ck eyes looking at Mu Sihan, his lips in a pout. ¡°Daddy, I heard the conversation between you and Uncle Yanzhi.¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What conversation?¡±


    ¡°Little Apple.¡±


    Mu Sihan smiled and the fierce and hard lines of his face turned gentler. ¡°Did Daddy say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still young, and I have no idea what I will do in the future. Besides, Little Apple is still a baby and can¡¯t even speak properly.¡±


    Mu Sihan touched Xiaojie¡¯s head. ¡°When Little Apple grows up, Daddy won¡¯t force you if you still have this attitude.¡± Mu Sihan paused slightly, his dark eyes narrowed slightly and said, ¡°Besides, your Uncle Bo can¡¯t stand you now. He thinks that you will steal his darling from him in the future. It¡¯s hard to say if you can fulfill your Mommy¡¯s wish.¡±


    Xiaojie scoffed. ¡°Daddy, as long as I take the field, there won¡¯t be any girls who would not like me.¡±


    Mu Sihan did not know whether tough or cry. His son was even more narcissistic than he was!


    He thought of how much energy and effort he had used to make his Mommy like him at that time!


    ...


    Light Ind was a flourishing ind with a spring-like season all year round and a warm, sunny temperature. Along the road were pineapple trees and palm trees winding along the coast, their branches and leaves swaying in the breeze between the beautiful scenery.


    Currently it was the off peak season for tourists, and there were not many people on the ind.


    After getting off the ne, Lan Yanzhi took Mu Sihan and Xiaojie to the vi hotel he had booked.


    The vi was close to the sea and when the curtains were drawn apart, the endless sea and blue sky could be seen.


    Mu Sihan stood in front of the french windows, looking at the picturesque scenery outside, and he could not help but think of Nan Zhi.


    If she was still here, she would have loved this ce!


    For nearly half a year, Mu Sihan had been overly tensed, so he tried to let himself rx when he was here.


    Lan Yanzhi took Xiaojie to swim and Mu Sihan slept in the room.


    When he woke up, he changed into a leisure attire.


    When he went downstairs, he heard Lan Yanzhiughing loudly. ¡°Little Apple, he¡¯s not ¡®Brother¡¯, he¡¯s your future husband. Come on, call him husband.¡±


    When Mu Sihan heard this, his mouth twitched.


    Little Apple was just over one year old. Although she could not speak clearly, she was smart and could basically say what she was taught.


    Of course, she did not understand what ¡®husband¡¯ meant and blinked her big bright eyes, looking at the cool and handsome Xiaojie and giggled. ¡°Brother Husband, hug, hug...¡±


    Lan Yanzhi was in fits ofughter.


    Xiaojie frowned as he looked at the fair, chubby and doll-like baby. ¡°Don¡¯t call me husband, call me brother.¡±


    ¡°Brother... Husband... Hug...¡±


    Xiaojie¡¯s handsome face was tense and he nced at theughing Lan Yanzhi, saying unhappily, ¡°Uncle Yanzhi, don¡¯t teach children the wrong thing.¡±


    ¡°Baby Jie, don¡¯t tense your face. It¡¯ll scare our Little Apple.¡± Lan Yanzhi reached his hands out to Little Apple. ¡°Good girl,e and let Uncle carry you.¡±


    Little Apple looked at Lan Yanzhi, then her round eyes looked at Xiaojie again, saying. ¡°Want husband... Brother, hug...¡±


    Xiaojie looked at Little Apple who was walking towards him on her short legs and there was a moment of hesitation on his handsome face.


    It was very normal for him to carry Little Apple, but this baby, after listening to Uncle Yanzhi¡¯s words, kept on calling him Brother Husband...


    Little Apple had already hugged onto Xiaojie¡¯s long leg while he was still hesitating.


    ¡°Hug, hug.¡±


    Looking at Little Apple¡¯s shining big eyes, Xiaojie carried the baby with a numb feeling in his scalp.


    The babyughed happily and kissed twice on Xiaojie¡¯s tender face. ¡°Brother Husband.¡±


    Xiaojie¡¯s face turned red. From when he could remember things, he had never let girls kiss him.


    Lan Yanzhi was about to faint fromughing so hard.


    Xiaojie opened his mouth, wanting to say something when a voice of indifference sounded, ¡°What Brother Husband?¡±


    After Bo Yan and Yan Hua came, Lan Yanzhi offered to help them look after Little Apple and the both of them went for a walk on the beach.


    The wind was a little strong at the beach and Bo Yan came back to the vi to get Yan Hua a thin jacket. Who knew that when he came in, he heard Little Apple shouting Brother Husband.


    His darling daughter was only over a year old, when did she have a husband?


    Not only did she used such a sweet voice to say it, she even offered her first kiss. How could Bo Yan ept such a thing?


    Xiaojie turned around and when he saw Bo Yaning in with a dark expression, he quickly returned Little Apple to him. ¡°Uncle Bo, it¡¯s Uncle Yanzhi who taught the wrong things to Little Apple.¡±


    Bo Yan wanted to take Little Apple over, but Little Apple¡¯s fair and tender hands were wrapped around tightly around Xiaojie and she giggled. ¡°Brother Husband, hug, y...¡±


    Bo Yan was speechless.

 Chapter 730 - Nan Zhi, Is That You? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 730: Nan Zhi, Is That You? (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Yan looked at Little Apple, who was holding on to Xiaojie¡¯s neck so tight it was as if she was afraid that Bo Yan would carry her away, and was furious.


    The little girl was only so young and she wanted Brother Husband and not him, her Daddy.


    Lan Yanzhi, who was by the side, had tearsing out of his eyes fromughing too hard.


    It was rare to see Bo San being humiliated and have on a look of rage and frustration.


    In front of them, his good friends, Bo San was the most abstinent, calm, indifferent and had on a poker face no matter what.


    Who would have thought he would fall because of Xiaojie!


    Bo Yan cleared his throat with a sullen face and looked at Xiaojie. Before Little Apple was born, he thought that Xiaojie was a little angel. Now, in his eyes, Xiaojie was like a little devil.


    He snatched his little darling away unknowingly.


    ¡°Little Apple, Daddy¡¯s going to leave if you don¡¯t want Daddy to carry you.¡± Bo Yan tried to sound gentler when faced with the little girl.


    But Little Apple only wanted to y with her Brother Husband. After saying okay, her attention went back to Xiaojie.


    Bo Yan¡¯s expression turned very dark.


    He went upstairs with his face red with anger.


    ...


    Yan Hua sat at the seaside, looking at the asional group of friends passing by and could not help but think of Nan Zhi.


    Although half a year had passed, it felt like Nan Zhi was by their side every time she thought of her.


    In Yan Hua¡¯s life, she was most grateful to Nan Zhi.


    If it were not for her, she might still be that fat and unconfident Yan Hua.


    Being discriminated against, ridiculed and could not get out of the feeling of being inferior.


    ¡°What are you thinking? Why are your eyes red?¡± A man¡¯s deep and clear voice sounded by her ears. Yan Hua looked up and saw the man who was putting a thin jacket over her, and she pursed her lips slightly. ¡°I thought of Zhizhi.¡±


    Bo Yan sat beside Yan Hua and pulled her into his arms.


    Yan Hua found that he was not looking very good and she asked him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look happy.¡±


    Bo Yan told what he had seen in the vi.


    When Yan Hua heard his words, she could not helpughing.


    Lifting her slender hand, she poked the man¡¯s tensed face, saying gently, ¡°Are you even getting jealous of Xiaojie? Besides, our Little Apple is still so young, it will take another 20 years before she gets married!¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s handsome face was dark. ¡°The little girl hasn¡¯t even kissed me before, but she kissed Xiaojie twice.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s eyes curved like crescents, her smile sweet and soft. ¡°That¡¯s good. The two children liking each other means that the marriage we arranged for them makes sense!¡±


    Bo Yan looked down at the woman in his arms and his long fingers caressed her long and straight ck hair. ¡°I can¡¯t even bear it now, let alone 20 yearster.¡±


    Yan Hua pretended to be angry and let out a humph. Extricating herself from the man¡¯s arms, she went towards the sea.


    Bo Yan chased after her. He walked behind her and seeing that she was ignoring him, he asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Huahua?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a daughter ve. In your heart now the little girl¡¯s status is higher than me, right?¡± Nevertheless, Yan Hua was still happy. Even if she was gone in a few years, he would love and dote on Little Apple.


    Bo Yan did not know that Yan Hua had said it on purpose and thought she was angry. He quickly grabbed her shoulders and held her in his arms.


    There were a lot of people around the beach and they all looked over at them.


    Seeing the eyes on them, Yan Hua was a little shy.


    Just as she was about to push him away, he suddenly lowered his head and ce his forehead on hers.


    She looked up at him.


    His eyes were dark like the vast sea at night, wanting to devour her.


    ¡°Huahua, no one can rece you in my heart.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s heart jumped and before she could react, he approached her, his hot and soft lips pressing against hers.


    The intimate and long kiss swept past like a storm.


    Although many people around them gave them strange looks, Yan Hua did not push him away.


    This feeling was intriguing. They were not together for a short time, they were no longer a young boy and girl, but the palpitations in her heart had not disappeared for so many years.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and responded to his kiss.


    When Lan Yanzhi, who was carrying Little Apple in one arm and holding Xiaojie¡¯s hand with his other hand, came to the beach, he saw Yan Hua and Bo Yan¡¯s intimate scene.


    These two people were usually more restrained and they actually started to kiss in public like that.


    Lan Yanzhi felt that as a single man, he had been hit by 10,000 hits.


    Mu Sihan also came to the beach and went for a walk alone along the beach when he saw Lan Yanzhi giving Little Apple back to Yan Hua and Bo Yan, and then taking Xiaojie to ride a motorboat.


    He was wearing a solid colored polo shirt and casual shorts, with sunsses on his well-defined nose. The cool sea breeze blew the strands of hair on his forehead and he attracted many people¡¯s attention with his well-defined face and exquisite facial features.


    Not far ahead, a couple was running by the sea. The boy was picking up seashells and the girl jumped over and threw herself on his back. Then the boy started to run with the girl on his back and the girl¡¯sughter was like a bell blown by wind, crisp and pleasant.


    The dark eyes under Mu Sihan¡¯s sunsses narrowed and he was in a daze, regarding the boy and girl as Nan Zhi and him.


    ¡°Kitten.¡± He gave a low cry and went forward with big steps.


    But as he approached the couple, he realized that the girl was not the woman he was thinking of.


    He stopped and he looked decadent and lonely as if he had been hit by something.


    ¡°Uncle, this is for you.¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice sounded by his ear.


    Mu Sihan looked down and saw a beautiful shell in the little girl¡¯s hand. His cold and indifferent became gentler. ¡°Why are you giving me this?¡±


    ¡°Because Uncle looks a little sad and lonely.¡± The girl looked up, her eyes full of innocence and kindness. ¡°Uncle, you are so handsome. You¡¯re the most handsome uncle I¡¯ve ever seen on the ind, apart from the ind owner. You will surely find a beautiful woman like the fianc¨¦e of the ind owner!¡±


    Mu Sihan took the shell and a trace of sadness shed past his eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The girl shook her head and skipped away.


    From the corner of his eye, Mu Sihan suddenly saw the bracelet on the girl¡¯s wrist and his pupils constricted. He strode forward and stopped the girl.


    Squatting down, he took off his sunsses, looking at the girl with as much gentleness his dark eyes could muster. ¡°Little girl, your bracelet is very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°This is my mother¡¯s. I secretly put it on.¡± The girl said with a smile. ¡°Actually, the other time the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e went out, someone saw her wearing a rose-shaped bracelet on her hand and everyone thought it was beautiful. Later, it became popr on our ind.¡±

 Chapter 731 - Nan Zhi, Is That You? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 731: Nan Zhi, Is That You? (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan stared at the bracelet on the girl¡¯s wrist.


    In fact, the rose bracelet was not so special, just that...


    The color and petals of every rose on it was all different.


    There were Blue Enchantress, Princess Diana roses, Coro roses...


    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re hurting me.¡± The girl frowned, tears filling up her eyes.


    Mu Sihan turned a deaf ear.


    In his mind, it was full of the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Why was she wearing such a bracelet?


    ¡°Little girl, can you describe to me the appearance of the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±


    The girl did not understand why Mu Sihan asked this question, but when she saw the pain in his eyes, the girl bit her lip and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her but I heard that she is as beautiful as a fairy. Uncle, do you want to meet the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Before Mu Sihan could say anything, a woman in her thirties suddenly walked over.


    Seeing Mu Sihan grabbing tightly onto the girl¡¯s wrist, the woman pulled the girl to her side, and looked at Mu Sihan with a guarded expression.


    ¡°Mommy, Uncle is not a bad person.¡±


    ¡°He made your wrist red.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just too sad.¡±


    Mu Sihan recovered from hisplex and heavy thoughts. After he apologized to the girl¡¯s mother and was forgiven, he turned and left.


    The girl looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s lonely back and she broke free from her mother¡¯s hold and ran towards Mu Sihan.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    The girl took the bracelet off and put it in Mu Sihan¡¯s hand. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll give this to you!¡±


    Before Mu Sihan could say anything, he heard the girl said, ¡°Uncle, if you want to see the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e, he will be moving with his fianc¨¦e to the newly built castle tomorrow morning. They will pass through the agate street. If you¡¯re lucky, you might get to see them!¡±


    The girl waved to Mu Sihan and ran away with a smile.


    Mu Sihan only lowered his head to look at the bracelet in his hand after the girl and her mother had disappeared from his sight.


    Was it an illusion or was there a connection?


    Mu Sihan closed his red eyes and went back with the bracelet clenched tightly in his hand.


    That night, Mu Sihan tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    A trace of hope inexplicably appeared in his heart. Perhaps, she did not leave him and was still living well in this world!


    Although he knew that this thought was ridiculous, he could not help but fantasize about it...


    When he woke up the next morning, there was a faint shadow under his eyes.


    Yan Hua had already made breakfast.


    She used to be a rich youngdy, leading a pampered life, but since Yan Cheng was caught, she had learnt how to stand on her own feet. Now, she was adept at cooking, butpared to Nan Zhi, she was still a little inferior.


    After breakfast, Lan Yanzhi and Bo Yan took the two children on a speedboat. Mu Sihan was supposed to go with them, but he did not go when he thought of the girl¡¯s words yesterday.


    After he was alone in the vi, he stood by the window and smoked two cigarettes.


    In the end, he decided to have a look at the agate street.


    He had already experienced the worst scenario, what else was uneptable to him?


    Over the past six months, he would rush towards women whose back looked like her on the street, thinking that it was her. But in the end it was not her, the number of disappointments was not small.


    He knew clearly that she would not be back, but he still persistently feel that she was by his side!


    ...


    On agate street, the police had already blocked the road. There were cordons on both sides of the street and the onlookers could only stand outside the cordon.


    When Mu Sihan went over, there was already a hubbub of voices and there were crowds of people at the edge of the cordons.


    Mu Sihan did not intend to squeeze in. He was tall and if he stood on a stone, he could see the situation in the street.


    At about ten o¡¯clock, cheers came from the crowd.


    Five to six ck Rolls-Royce limousines slowly approached, one of which was a retro style convertible. Other than the chauffeur, there was a man and woman inside.


    The man was wearing a formal military uniform, a military cap and white gloves. The face under the cap was young and handsome.


    This must be the owner and master of Light Ind.


    The woman beside him was wearing a retro pce style long dress, her long hair covering her shoulders and a veil covered her face, showing only her clear and beautiful almond-shaped eyes.


    Among the crowd, there were people jumping and cheering and the woman had a veil on her face, so Mu Sihan could not see her face clearly.


    But, there was a strong and familiar feeling in his heart.


    When the woman and the ind owner waved at the crowd, he saw her eyes curving slightly.


    She was smiling, and although he could not see her face, she gave the feeling of beauty that was beyond this realm.


    The blood in Mu Sihan¡¯s body surged up.


    He got down from the stone, pushing people away to walk further in, wanting to see the woman in the car more clearly.


    But there were too many people and he could not squeeze in at all.


    He could only run on the path outside the crowd.


    After running for a distance, he turned at a corner and there were more than a dozen guards with guns standing there. Not many people would watch there.


    Mu Sihan saw the caring slowly and he wanted to go near, but the guard pointed the gun at him. ¡°You can¡¯t watch from here. Please leave immediately.¡±


    Mu Sihan hands clenched into fists. He wanted to see if that woman was the one he was thinking about and lost his usual rationality. He wanted to barge through, but he had only taken two steps forward when his arm was grabbed.


    Mu Sihan looked back and saw that it was Lan Yanzhi pulling him and his gaze turned cold. ¡°Let go!¡±


    The movements on this side caught the attention of several guards.


    Lan Yanzhi used up a lot of strength before he could pull Mu Sihan away. ¡°Fourth Brother, are you crazy? You¡¯re here on vacation and is just an ordinary person. Those guns have no eyes!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was cold and his voice deep. ¡°That Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e looks like Nan Zhi.¡±


    Feeling the tremor in Mu Sihan¡¯s voice, Lan Yanzhi felt terrible. ¡°I know you miss Nan Zhi, but how many times have you mistaken people for her for the past six months? Besides, didn¡¯t you go to identify the body in the mortuary? She had a funeral and was cremated. Fourth Brother, she¡¯s no longer here. You have to ept reality!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression turned cold and he shook away Lan Yanzhi¡¯s hand before going back to the corner.


    But the cars had already left.


    He could not see anything.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, how could the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e be Nan Zhi? Would you stop being like this? You¡¯re here on vacation with Xiaojie, but the past two days, you have been listless. Xiaojie is also upset to see you like this!¡±

 Chapter 732 - Nan Zhi, Is That You? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 732: Nan Zhi, Is That You? (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bang!


    Mu Sihan punched Lan Yanzhi¡¯s handsome face with his fist.


    The sudden punch caught Lan Yanzhi off guard.


    He held down the urge to hit him back.


    Wiping the blood on the corner of his mouth, Lan Yanzhi frowned, looking at Mu Sihan with worry.


    He had some doubts. Did Fourth Brother suffer from hypochondria?


    To overly miss a person and as long as he saw a person who looked like her, he would mistake that person for her.


    Lan Yanzhi understood his yearning for a person.


    Back when that woman had left, he was also this pained and depressed.


    Every day felt like a living hell. But time really did heal all.


    When he thought of her now, he never had that gut wrenching feeling anymore.


    But he knew Fourth Brother¡¯s situation was different from him.


    His rtionship with Nan Zhi was good, they both loved each other. Nan Zhi¡¯s sudden ident, no one would be able to ept such a heavy blow!


    Lan Yanzhi furrowed his eyebrows when he looked at Mu Sihan, who was holding his head in his hands and slowly crouching down to the ground.


    No matter how mature and calm a man was in public, he would have his vulnerable side.


    Lan Yanzhi knew that Fourth Brother really missed Nan Zhi.


    What was more painful in this world than being separated from the person you loved!


    Lan Yanzhi sighed and helped Mu Sihan up, taking him back to the vi.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, try to start afresh! If Nan Zhi is here, she would not want to see you like this either!¡±


    Mu Sihan sat on the sofa, liked a fixed sculpture. Lan Yanzhi persuaded him for some time before he replied faintly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi was really afraid that if this went on, Fourth Brother would copse!


    Mu Sihan rose from the sofa and his tall body walked towards the bathroom.


    Lan Yanzhi was afraid that something would happen to him and hurried after him.


    Mu Sihan looked at Lan Yanzhi like he was a monster. ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    Lan Yanzhi looked at him worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll do something silly.¡±


    Mu Sihan frowned and he realized that for the past six months, he had been worrying his brothers.


    Looking at Lan Yanzhi¡¯s red and swollen mouth, he said apologetically, ¡°Go and apply some medicine. If I wanted to do something stupid, I wouldn¡¯t have waited until today.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi was upset to see Mu Sihan like this.


    But fortunately, Nan Zhi had left Xiaojie for him.


    At least he had his child by his side for the rest of his life.


    After Mu Sihan came out of the bathroom, he followed Lan Yanzhi to sea in another speedboat.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s mood had calmed down and he had returned back to his usual cold and steady look. He looked at Lan Yanzhi, and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to sea with them?¡±


    Lan Yanzhi lifted his eyebrows. ¡°I saw that you were looking listless during breakfast and was worried so I followed you to see what you wanted to do.¡±


    Thinking of how he lost his rationality and wanted to barge in, Lan Yanzhi was still feeling shocked.


    Mu Sihan patted Lan Yanzhi¡¯s shoulder, saying with a low and husky voice, ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry.¡±


    ...


    After a day out, it was already evening when they returned to the vi.


    After Xiaojie fell asleep, Lan Yanzhi asked Mu Sihan and Bo Yan if they wanted to go to the bar, but Bo Yan had Yan Hua so he naturally would not want to go to those ces where people indulged in debauchery.


    Lan Yanzhi thought that Mu Sihan would not want to go, but he did not expect Mu Sihan to follow him.


    When they reached the dark and luxurious bar, they did not sit in the lobby, but went into a private room instead.


    The room was facing the dance floor downstairs and the men and women inside were dancing to the music.


    Lan Yanzhi sat on the sofa, his shoulders moving to the rhythm.


    He looked back at the man who was leaning against the sofa and smoking, and asked, ¡°Fourth Brother, do you want to go down and dance?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s lips moved. ¡°No, go down if you want to!¡±


    Lan Yanzhi sat down beside Mu Sihan and shrugged. ¡°Forget it, if Fourth Brother doesn¡¯t want to go, I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll drink with you tonight.¡±


    The waiter brought the drinks and Lan Yanzhi waved his hand, dismissing the waiter from the room.


    When it was just the two of them in the room, Lan Yanzhi opened a bottle and poured wine for Mu Sihan and himself.


    After a few drinks, cheers and shouts sounded from the lobby downstairs.


    Just then, the door to the room was pushed open and the manager stood at the door with several beautiful young girls.


    The manager was a shrewd person. When Lan Yanzhi and Mu Sihan came in, she could see that they were wealthy.


    ¡°Distinguished guests, do you need any entertainment? We recently have a group of fresh and pretty girls, and all of them are still virgins.¡± The manager looked at them with a pleasant face.


    The girls behind looked at the handsome men in the room and were slightly restless.


    Who would not want to wait on such young, handsome and rich men?


    Mu Sihan drank his wine and did not even nce at the door.


    Lan Yanzhi looked at the manager with his eyebrows slightly raised, and waved her in.


    The girls behind the manager were happy and was about toe in when Lan Yanzhi reached out his hand to stop them. ¡°Only the manager cane in.¡±


    The manager¡¯s expression changed, but then felt happy as she thought Lan Yanzhi was interested in her.


    After waving the girls out, the manager walked up to Lan Yanzhi. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t expect you to have this type of hobby.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi did not reply to her, but pointed at the center of the stage. ¡°Who¡¯s the woman dancing with the mask?¡±


    The manager looked towards the stage and saw a woman who was wearing a short ck dress and a ck butterfly mask dancing around the pole.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who she is. Shees once every week to dance and every time shees, she would bring the atmosphere to climatic finish.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi stared fixedly at the woman on the dance floor.


    Her waist was slender, her legs slender and long, and her perky buttocks made her look like a like a rare beauty.


    She was able to do all kinds of difficult movements, and each time, it would cause the men and women in the dance floor to scream loudly.


    Lan Yanzhi¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Call her over.¡±


    ¡°Sir, that¡¯s not possible. She¡¯s not our staff!¡±


    Lan Yanzhi pursed his lips and gave the manager a tip. ¡°Get out!¡±


    The woman came down from the stage after dancing for two songs.


    Lan Yanzhi quickly rose from the sofa.


    When Mu Sihan saw this, he left with Lan Yanzhi.


    They go into a taxi and Lan Yanzhi instructed the driver. ¡°Follow that sports car in front.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at Lan Yanzhi¡¯s tensed expression and lifted his eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you had forgotten about her?¡±


    Lan Yanzhi did not expect that he would meet that woman here.


    What¡¯s more, he could hardly believe that the pure and shy girl from before would be like this.


    After the sports car had gone some distance, it stopped at a piano practice center.

 Chapter 733 - Nan Zhi, Is That You? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 733: Nan Zhi, Is That You? (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Fourth Brother, I¡¯m getting off first.¡±


    Mu Sihan saw that Lan Yanzhi was not looking that good, so he got out of the taxi with him.


    ¡°Yanzhi, didn¡¯t you just tell me you broke up with her for so many years already? What she does has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Lan Yanzhi clenched his jaw and he nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not here to meddle in her business. I just want to see how she¡¯s doing now. Ha, she ended up pole dancing in bars. She sure is capable!¡±


    Once upon a time, she was so pure, so noble and elegant. Every movement of hers was filled with the demeanor of a rich family.


    But now, she was so coquettish, flirtatious and loose as she stood on the stage pole dancing. It was disgusting to see!


    Actually, it was not disgusting. If it was another woman who was dancing, Lan Yanzhi would p and cheer, but Zi Yan was different.


    Although they had already broken up, Zi Yan had always retained the image of a fairy in his mind.


    The slightest facial expression was that of a fairy.


    Seeing her falling into the dust, he could not ept it at this moment.


    No, it was not that he could not ept it, he was here tough at her.


    When they broke up, didn¡¯t she have a better man? Why, that person did not give her a good life and depended on her to dance to support him?


    Lan Yanzhi could not help but feel the delight of having revenge when he thought of this.


    Pushing open the door of the training center, Lan Yanzhi strode in.


    The woman, who was wearing a short ck dress and a butterfly mask, had changed into a shirt and pants.


    Hearing sounds at the door, she thought that it was a customer who was here to consult about the training and she said enthusiastically, ¡°Wee, may I...¡±


    Her unfinished words were stuck in her throat when she saw the tall figure walking in.


    Lan Yanzhi stared at the makeup-free face. It was pure and charming, her skin was as fair as before, just like a piece of wless jade.


    Zi Yan was stunned for a few seconds before she recovered, a professional smile on her face. ¡°Hello, how may I assist you?¡±


    A cold and mocking smile appeared on Lan Yanzhi¡¯s lips.


    Mu Sihan was worried about Lan Yanzhi and he followed him in.


    Seeing Mu Sihan, Zi Yan greeted him with the same enthusiasm, but unlike with Lan Yanzhi, she used the tone of seeing an old acquaintance. ¡°Brother Sihan, it¡¯s been awhile.¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s been awhile, Xiaoyan. How have you been all these years?¡±


    Zi Yan shrugged, and said openly and generously, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi looked at Zi Yan¡¯s back and his handsome face was tensed, his gaze sharp, as if he wanted to bore two holes into her.


    After greeting Mu Sihan, Zi Yan looked back at Lan Yanzhi. She came up to him and smiled. ¡°Brother Yanzhi, why are you looking at me like I¡¯m your enemy? We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, can¡¯t you look at least a little happier? Come and sit over here with Brother Sihan!¡±


    Lan Yanzhi looked at Zi Yan like she was a stranger, then turned and left without a word.


    Zi Yan was stunned.


    After Lan Yanzhi left, Mu Sihan did not leave immediately. He followed Zi Yan and sat on the sofa, and Zi Yan prepared some tea for him.


    Mu Sihan took a sip of the tea and Zi Yan looked at him with a charming smile. ¡°Brother Sihan, you¡¯re here on a vacation, right?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at Zi Yan, who had changedpared to before and he hummed lowly.


    The two chatted for a while and after learning that Zi Yan had lived on the ind for more than two years, Mu Sihan changed the topic and could not help asking, ¡°Do you know about the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that she is like a fairy.¡±


    Mu Sihan put down the cup of tea and his eyes darkened. ¡°When did he have a fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Zi Yan thought for a while. ¡°It seemed like it was not long ago.¡± Zi Yan looked at Mu Sihan with doubts. ¡°Brother Sihan, why are you asking me this? Don¡¯t tell me you want to see the face of the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e like the other men on the ind?¡±


    Mu Sihan did not reply.


    Zi Yan did not know what Mu Sihan was thinking and she smiled. ¡°Two dayster, the Ind Master will be having a birthday party. As a pianist, I will be going into the castle with the band to perform. I should be able to see the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and I¡¯ll let you know how beautiful she is when I¡¯m back!¡±


    Hearing Zi Yan¡¯s words, Mu Sihan¡¯s heart jumped.


    If he could go in and see the face of the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e, he would not have any regrets if it was not Nan Zhi.


    Although he knew that there was little hope it was Nan Zhi. After all, if she was alive and well, why didn¡¯t she go back? Why didn¡¯t she contact him?


    ¡°Xiaoyan, can you do me a favor?¡±


    When Zi Yan saw Mu Sihan¡¯s serious expression, she blinked. ¡°Okay, tell me what it is.¡±


    ...


    When Mu Sihan came out of the training center, Lan Yanzhi had already smoked several cigarettes outside.


    Seeing that Mu Sihan had finally came out, he said angrily, ¡°Fourth Brother, what is there to talk to her about? You took so long.¡±


    Thinking of how they had not seen each other for so long but she called him ¡®Sir¡¯ like he was a stranger, Lan Yanzhi was furious.


    But he did not understand why he was so angry. He had already removed her from his heart.


    Mu Sihan saw Lan Yanzhi¡¯s dark expression and he smirked. ¡°You¡¯re jealous of me?¡±


    Lan Yanzhi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Fourth Brother, what are you saying? She¡¯s nobody to me, why would I be jealous?¡±


    Mu Sihan patted Lan Yanzhi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you can¡¯t forget about her then go in and have a good talk with her.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi seemed to have heard something amusing and heughed, his body moving back several steps, and he said loudly on purpose, ¡°Who can¡¯t forget about her? I have many women around me who are better than her...¡±


    Mu Sihan shot Lan Yanzhi a look, indicating that he should stop, but Lan Yanzhi did not notice and continued, ¡°Look at how she is now, she¡¯s not worthy to even carry my shoes!¡±


    Mu Sihan walked up to Lan Yanzhi and whispered in his ear, ¡°Xiaoyan came out.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi looked back and saw Zi Yan, who was standing at the door looking at Mu Sihan and him, and the strength in his body seemed to be sucked away, his legs turning weak.


    Zi Yan drew her gaze away from Lan Yanzhi and she jogged over, handing Mu Sihan a small bag. ¡°Brother Sihan, I saw shadows under your eyes so I¡¯m guessing you haven¡¯t been sleeping well. This sachet has a calming effect and will be able to aid your sleep. It may be helpful if you put it under your pillow.¡±


    ...


    Perhaps it was because Zi Yan gave Mu Sihan the sachet, the man who said he did not care, ignored Mu Sihan for several days.


    Mu Sihan found it hrious, but he did not take it to heart.


    Two dayster, he handed Xiaojie over to Bo Yan and went to the castle with Zi Yan.

 Chapter 734 - Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 734: Banquet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The castle was majestic, solemn and mysterious. There were dense forests on both sides of the road, and in front of it was a vast expanse of grasnd, full of flowers like it was a wondrous fairnd.


    It seemed like the castle was given by the Ind Master to his fianc¨¦e.


    The security was tight he and every 50 steps, there were guards with guns standing at attention.


    Mu Sihan followed Zi Yan and the band and entered the castle.


    The castle was magnificent. It had a high open hall, gold ted roof and huge chandeliers. It was luxurious and sparkling.


    But for Mu Sihan, it was nothing too opulent.


    As the Crown Prince of Country S, he had seen all sorts of luxurious and noble scenes.


    All his thoughts were on the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e, who was yet to make an appearance.


    ¡°Brother Sihan, you know all the songs, right? You can¡¯t make any mistakester!¡± Zi Yan whispered to Mu Sihan. She did not know the true identity of Mu Sihan as Mu Sihan had not returned to the royal family when she broke up with Lan Yanzhi. ¡°You can¡¯t be rash even if you see the person you want to see, otherwise the whole band will...¡±


    Zi Yan did not finish her words, but Mu Sihan was smart and understood her meaning. He nodded with a calm expression and hummed lowly.


    The banquet had not started, but the guests dressed in all kinds of gorgeous attire were starting toe in one after another.


    Mu Sihan sat in the corner of the stage with the band. He wore the same ck tuxedo as them with his hairbed back. Zi Yan was afraid that he would be too eye-catching and arranged for him to sit in the corner.


    The hall was bing lively, men and women were engaged elegantly in conversations while holding sses of red wine in their hands, and it was a scene that was prevalent in high-ss society.


    In the glittering banquet hall, there was no shortage of beautiful women. Nobledies, international movie stars, socialites and rich youngdies were all dressed up,peting with one another for beauty and trying to pressure one another.


    Several socialites stood in the corner chatting, and when they spoke of the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e, their tone was full of disdain and contempt.


    ¡°That woman has never shown herself before, but it is rumored that she is as beautiful as a fairy, who knows how she really looks like? Is it worth the Ind Master spending so much money to build her this castle?¡±


    ¡°I heard that there are hundreds of servants in the castle just to wait on her. I¡¯m so envious!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a wild brat from nowhere, but she was so lucky to have the Ind Master take a liking to her.¡±


    ¡°Actually, we are better than that woman in looks, figure, family and educational background. I don¡¯t know what the Ind Master likes about her.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s more open and daring in private, and is able to satisfy the Ind Master in bed!¡±


    A few socialites covered their mouths and tittered.


    Sitting in the corner with a flute, Mu Sihan¡¯s expression turned dark and cold.


    One of the socialites saw Mu Sihan in the corner and she pushed her sisters around her shyly. ¡°Look, the man with the flute is so handsome and masculine!¡±


    Although Mu Sihan wore the same clothes as the other band members, his well-defined face, deep-set facial features, cold and calm temperament, made him look like a luminous god from the heavens, attracting people¡¯s attention wherever he was.


    Zi Yan saw the socialites peeping at Mu Sihan from time to time and she frowned, standing up and came up to him, pretending to be intimate.


    The socialites thought that Zi Yan was Mu Sihan¡¯s girlfriend and left sadly.


    Zi Yan crouched in front of Mu Sihan and whispered, ¡°Brother Sihan, your face is too outstanding, you must be low-key!¡±


    Mu Sihan understood Zi Yan¡¯s worry and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to your band.¡±


    About twenty minutester, the banquet officially began.


    Today¡¯s protagonist, the Ind Master, finally appeared.


    Mu Sihan look at the owner of Light Ind.


    He was a young and handsome man, wearing a ck suit, looking dignified and stylish. Since his entrance, many socialites cast their eyes on him.


    After giving his thank-you speech on stage, it was time to dance.


    Several brave socialites asked him for the first dance, but he rejected them politely.


    ¡°The first dance of the Ind Master is reserved for the dance with your fianc¨¦e, right?¡±


    The man smiled slightly and pped his hands. The bright hall suddenly turned dark.


    Then, a white light shone on the stairs of the second floor.


    The crowd looked towards the stairs.


    What they saw was a slender figure in a white half shoulder fishtail dress and under the light, her skin was fair and wless.


    Hardly any female guests were wearing fishtail dresses at the banquet because there were high requirements of the tailored material to the buttock lines, thighs, bust, waist and arms. If there were any ws, it would look like a joke when worn.


    But the woman under the light was slender and tall. She was fleshy, perky and slender in the areas that were supposed to be fleshy, perky and slender, and her proportions were excellent. At one nce, she was shockingly beautiful, but also extremely sexy.


    The skirt hem was made from organza and cascaded down in soft waves with her every step, giving people the impression of a growing as she moved.


    Her long and slightly curled hair hung around one shoulder, with soft bangs covering her forehead. There was still a veil covering her face and only her clear and beautiful eyes could be seen.


    Although it was impossible to see her face clearly, the elegant aura exuding out from her made one feel that she was beautiful.


    The band started to y some soft music, and Zi Yan looked at Mu Sihan, who was in the corner, while ying the piano.


    She was relieved to find that he was ying the flute seriously and was not distracted.


    From what she knew, the Ind Master was unpredictable, especially when it came to matters regarding his fianc¨¦e. If anyone dared to covet his woman, he would kill that person.


    Zi Yan did not know why Mu Sihan had ventured in to see the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but she did not want anything to happen to him.


    The woman on the stairs stepped out elegantly and came down slowly, making an entrance without even trying to.


    There was no uneasiness or panic. It was as if she was ustomed to such magnificent scenes.


    The Ind Master went to the stairway and reached out his slender and long hand towards her. Her eyes curved and she ced her hand that was in a whitece glove onto his palm.


    The man took her to the center of the hall.


    The conductor of the band received instructions and raised his baton high, and a cheerful and melodious dance song sounding almost immediately.


    In the hall, the protagonist tonight started to lead the dance, and the other guests were also leading their femalepanions and dancing around the protagonist.


    Mu Sihan sat in the corner, ying the flute with the band and staring intently at the couple who looked extremelypatible.


    She was wearing a veil so he could not see her face clearly, but the blood in his body was surging.


    The feeling of an inexplicable familiarity was surging within him like a tidal wave!

 Chapter 735 - Meeting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 735: Meeting (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The slender and tall woman was in the arms of the tall Ind Master like a tamed kitten. They danced well together and even if there were other guests dancing around them, they only served as a contrast.


    Mu Sihan, who was in the corner, looked at the couples dancing in the hall and his gaze was transfixed on the Ind Master and his fianc¨¦e.


    Although the woman was slender and tall, she looked slightly petite standing with the man. They were a perfect match regardless of their figure, dance steps or temperament.


    There were too many people around and Mu Sihan could not see the woman¡¯s face clearly, but the gaze the woman had on the man did not seem like there were no feelings.


    At that moment, Mu Sihan¡¯s heart felt like it had fallen from heaven to hell.


    The boundless loss spread to every corner of his body.


    Perhaps it was really his fantasy.


    To think he had thought that the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e was his Kitten!


    His Kitten loved him so much, how could she be so intimate with another man?


    Maybe...


    It was just his illusion.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s mind was confused.


    ...


    After the dance, Mu Sihan saw a socialite, who was jealous of the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e, spilled wine on her on purpose. She did not get angry, her eyes still curved in a smile. Mu Sihan was some distance away so he could not hear what she said, he only saw her carrying her skirt hem and moving gracefully to the second floor.


    ...


    In therge cloakroom connected to the bedroom upstairs.


    The slender woman took off the dress stained with red wine and went to the wardrobe, her slender fingertips brushing past rows of exquisite dresses. There were all kinds of styles and colors in them.


    Her fingers stopped on a light pink dress.


    Just as she was about to take it down, light footsteps suddenly sounded behind.


    She thought it was her maid and she said in a gentle voice, ¡°Lisa, do you think I look better in this or the white one?¡±


    After waiting for a few seconds, she did not hear a response and she chose the pink dress.


    Wearing the dress, she said, ¡°Lisa, help me pull down the zipper on my back.¡±


    The footsteps sounded again.


    But this time, she felt that something was wrong.


    The sound of Lisa¡¯s footsteps was not so stable and elegant.


    She turned around and her pupils constricted when she saw a man hade in.


    But her good upbringing kept her from screaming.


    She stepped back a few steps and pressed her exposed back that was as white as snow against the wardrobe.


    She looked at the man approaching her step by step with guarded eyes.


    He was wearing a in band costume, and was tall with excellent proportions.


    Under his short ck hair, was a deep-set and handsome face. His eyes were like the sea at night, dark and deep.


    Lan Xiaozhi frowned and met with his eyes.


    The man was giving out an air that made it difficult for people to approach and be daunted at the sight of him.


    The security was tight here and they were surrounded by Lan Ye¡¯s informers, even a fly could not fly in. She was curious, how did hee in without alerting Lan Ye?


    ¡°You¡¯ve got good skills.¡± She smiled, and there was no fear or emotions in her eyes.


    When Mu Sihan was a few steps away from her, he stopped.


    Her face was still covered by the veil, but this was the closest to her out of the three times he had seen her.


    The facial features under the veil could be vaguely seen.


    Clear and exquisite, tall and elegant nose and her face shape was beautiful.


    It was so simr to his Kitten.


    But her voice was more gentler than his Kitten, and she liked to smile more.


    Kitten¡¯s temperament was more cold and calm, but the woman in front gave out a kind of tenderness that needed to be protected.


    Like a person with a sheltered life, she was somewhat innocent, yful and lovely.


    Mu Sihan frowned and the hands that were hanging by his sides clenched into fists.


    Was he really mistaken?


    Lan Xiaozhi saw that the man was silent and that his dark eyes were getting redder and bloodshot, and she was getting more doubtful.


    Why was he looking at her with such a pained look?


    In her memory, they had never met before!


    She was well protected by Lan Ye and as long as a strange man approach her, he would drive him away.


    Although she did not like Lan Ye¡¯s methods. She felt that he was too possessive.


    But she had to admit, the man in front of her was the most attractive one she had ever seen, besides Lan Ye.


    Was he not afraid he would be killed, barging into her cloakroom?


    Raising her exquisite chin slightly, Lan Xiaozhi looked at the man with her eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°If I shout, the guards will rush in and you won¡¯t be able to escape. Tell me, what¡¯s the reason for you to risk your life and sneak in?¡±


    Mu Sihan approached the woman again.


    She did not shy away from him and looked at him with her clear and beautiful eyes.


    There was no fluctuation of emotions.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he reached out his long fingers towards the veil on her face.


    The woman dodged back.


    But his fingertip touched her cheek lightly.


    It was a warm touch.


    And it tingled slightly.


    Her eyshes fluttered and she found it strange that she would feel this way with a stranger.


    She would not have such a feeling even when Lan Ye touched her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to tell me why I shouldn¡¯t scream out.¡± She stared at him, a trace of coldness and warning in her eyes. ¡°Three, two...¡±


    Mu Sihan said with a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°You look like the woman I love.¡±


    When Lan Xiaozhi heard his words, she was slightly stunned.


    But then she nodded with satisfaction. ¡°From the expression on your face, I can see that you¡¯re not lying.¡±


    The gaze of a person deeply in love would not be fake. This man¡¯s face was cold but he gave out an air of bleakness and did not look happy.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity I¡¯m not the woman you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s cold, thin lips were drawn into a straight line. He looked at the woman in front of him and swallowed, his deep voice seemed to being from deep within his chest. ¡°Would you take off your veil and let me have a look?¡±


    If it was other men who made such unreasonable demands, Lan Xiaozhi would not let him off.


    After all, Lan Ye had taught her the way to deal with lecherous men.


    But she was slightly moved seeing the deep longing and pain in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°If Lan Ye finds out that you¡¯ve looked at my face, he will not let you off. You must consider things carefully!¡±


    Mu Sihan was not afraid of that Lan Ye. What he was afraid of was that if the face under the veil would really look like his Kitten...


    <i>Kitten...</i>


    ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, I¡¯m not afraid of death.¡±

 Chapter 736 - Meeting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 736: Meeting (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan had never been the type of person who indulged in empty talk and took no action.


    He had a strong aura, and he was really not afraid of death!


    Or, for the woman in his heart, he was not afraid of anything!


    Lan Xiaozhi looked at the man¡¯s firm gaze and cold expression, and her heart was inexplicably moved.


    This person was even more aggressive than Lan Ye!


    Although Lan Xiaozhi was well protected by Lan Ye, she was not a bashful person. She kept her promise and lifted her slender fingers to slowly remove the veil on her face.


    At this moment, Lan Ye¡¯s voice sounded in the cloakroom. ¡°Xiaozhi, have you finished changing?¡±


    Hearing his voice, Lan Xiaozhi thought of Lan Ye¡¯s temper. If he found a strange man standing in her cloakroom, he would definitely kill him without even blinking an eye.


    Lan Xiaozhi did not like to see bloodshed and she replied, ¡°I¡¯m not done yet. I¡¯ll go down when I¡¯m finished.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll wait at the door and we¡¯ll go down together.¡±


    When Lan Xiaozhi heard this, she could not say anything else.


    Lan Ye was easily suspicious. If she talked too much, it would only arouse his suspicion.


    She replied with a light ¡®okay¡¯.


    As she stood upright in front of the wardrobe, wanting to go out, there was a sudden numbness in her calf and she fell forward uncontrobly.


    Just as she was about to fall, a slender and long arm reached out suddenly and held her firmly.


    The man did not help her up immediately and her body was still suspended in air. The man bent slightly and looked down at her.


    He was about the same height as Lan Ye, and there was a sense of oppressioning from him.


    She was not short but she had tripped and so she was shorter than him.


    His cool breath spilled onto her face, making her heart beat faster. This feeling was not about like or dislike, but a temptation.


    She had to admit, this man was charming and dangerous.


    Lan Xiaozhi straightened up from his arms and wanted to step back to keep an appropriate distance between a man and a woman, but the man grabbed her around the waist tightly, not letting her move.


    The other hand was boldly pressing on to her buttocks, directly pushing her to him.


    The strong manly scent overwhelmed Lan Xiaozhi and she felt affronted.


    Even her fianc¨¦, Lan Ye, had never done such a thing to her.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± She pped his hand away, her gentle voice turning sharp.


    Mu Sihan ignored her anger and the hand around her waist reached for the veil on her face.


    Lan Ye, who was outside and had heard sounds, knocked on the door. ¡°Xiaozhi, what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ming in!¡±


    Mu Sihan had removed the veil of Lan Xiaozhi, but she had her back towards him and he could not see her. He would be able to look at her carefully if he took a few more steps forward and turned her around...


    But the door to the cloakroom was pushed open immediately by the man outside.


    The moment Lan Ye opened the door, he saw a dark silhouette jumping down from the cloakroom window.


    His expression changed. ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    He went to the window in several big steps and looked down, but the figure was gone.


    He turned and walked up to Lan Xiaozhi, his hand holding her slender arm and asked with a cold and sharp gaze, ¡°Who was that?¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s tender and fair arm was hurt by his grip. She frowned and winced in pain. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi rubbed her red arm and before she could say anything, she heard Lan Ye asking angrily, ¡°Where¡¯s your veil?¡±


    ¡°I just took it off when I changed.¡± Although that lecherous man was annoying, he did not deserve to die. If Lan Ye knew, he would definitely kill him.


    Lan Ye stared at Lan Xiaozhi for a few seconds and instructed her in a deep voice, ¡°Wear your dress and put on your veil, thene downstairs. I¡¯ll go and find that person right now!¡±


    Lan Ye was about to turn and leave when Lan Xiaozhi grabbed his firm and strong arm, smiling at him. ¡°Tonight¡¯s your birthday, let¡¯s not make a big fuss of it. I¡¯ll go down with you, I know what the fellow looks like!¡±


    Lan Ye nced at Lan Xiaozhi and nodded.


    ...


    The banquet was still going strong and the band took a break in the middle.


    Zi Yan thought that Mu Sihan went to the washroom but he did note back for a long time.


    The next round of performance was about to begin and if the flute yer was not back, it would be terrible if the Ind Master got suspicious.


    Zi Yan was worried when a ck and tall figure shed past the corner of her eye.


    Brother Sihan was back.


    Zi Yan shot a questioning look at him.


    After he had sat down, he kept his head lowered, and looked a little distracted.


    Zi Yan wanted to get up and ask him what was wrong, but the conductor shot her a look, indicating that she look at the stairway.


    The Ind Master and his fianc¨¦e hade down.


    The music started up again.


    But the Ind Master did not look that good. After he and his fianc¨¦e had came down, he swept his eyes around the banquet.


    There was a hint of coldness and sharpness in his gaze.


    He lifted his hand, signalling the music to stop.


    Zi Yan saw that something was wrong and there was a bad feeling in her heart.


    Lan Ye lowered his head, looking at Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°Xiaozhi, look carefully, where is the pervert.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi looked around.


    When her gaze swept to the band, she saw Mu Sihan who was in the corner.


    Mu Sihan had his head down and was blocked by others. It was not easy to notice him, but Lan Xiaozhi did not know why she was able to notice him at one nce.


    It was really strange.


    Lan Ye saw that Lan Xiaozhi was looking in the direction of the band and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Is it one of them?¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi did not answer.


    Lan Ye was about to go forward when Lan Xiaozhi stopped him and smiled. ¡°Let me bring him over!¡±


    The guests in the banquet hall felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere.


    Everyone stopped talking.


    They all looked towards Lan Xiaozhi.


    Zi Yan looked at the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e walking towards them and the bad feeling in her heart grew stronger.


    Did Brother Sihan do something to the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e during the break?


    With the character of the Ind Master, it might be difficult for their band to escape after this.


    Zi Yan looked at Mu Sihan who was in the corner. He still had his head lowered with an expression like he was separated from the outside world.


    Lan Xiaozhi stopped in front of the band for a few seconds, then went forward gracefully.


    When Zi Yan saw this, her heart was in her mouth.


    When Lan Xiaozhi was approaching Mu Sihan, Mu Sihan raised his head and he met her eyes.


    His jaw was clenched tight and he tightened the grip on the flute.


    What had he not experienced before?


    There was nothing to be afraid of.


    It was just that the eyes of the womaning towards him, looked exactly like his Kitten.


    But her personality, temperament and speech werepletely different.


    Most importantly, if she was his kitten, she would note and throw him out to the wolves!

 Chapter 737 - DNA Testing

    <h4>Chapter 737: DNA Testing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lan Ye, who was standing in the banquet hall, had on a dark expression.


    There was a murderous look in his eyes.


    Lan Xiaozhi stood in front of Mu Sihan.


    Lan Ye said sharply, ¡°Is it him?¡±


    The atmosphere around was so stiff that no one dared to breathe.


    Even Mu Sihan, who was holding on to the flute, gripped it very hard.


    He was here on vacation and did not bring any bodyguards, only his friends and children. If she were to use him, not only would he be unable to leave, Xiaojie and the others would also be implicated.


    But, he still wanted to try his luck.


    Lan Xiaozhi looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s deep dark eyes and he stared at her with no fear in his eyes, and there was a trace of determination in it.


    Admiring his courage, Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s lips under the veil could not help but lift up into a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found it.¡± Her voice was gentle and elegant, like a touch of spring breeze, gentle and harmless.


    Lan Ye¡¯s face was tensed and his gaze icy cold. ¡°Guards, take him down.¡±


    Zi Yan who was sitting in front of the piano stood up quickly despite her fear. ¡°Ind Master, this must be a misunderstanding...¡±


    Before Zi Yan could finish, Lan Xiaozhi suddenly let out a slightugh. ¡°Misunderstanding? Of course it is.¡± She moved a few steps towards Mu Sihan and then picked up a ck and chubby little thing from the corner.


    Lan Xiaozhi came up to Lan Ye with a ck cat in her arms, saying with her eyes bright, ¡°You misunderstood. Actually nobody broke into the cloakroom, it¡¯s cky!¡±


    cky¡¯s round head leaned against Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s fair arms and meowed at Lan Ye.


    Lan Xiaozhi saw that Lan Ye was silent and she continued, ¡°The castle is guarded and monitored, who can be good enough to avoid your sight ande into my cloakroom?¡±


    Lan Ye¡¯s eyes that were full of murderous intent eased slightly.


    ¡°Alright, there are a lot of distinguished guests here tonight, let¡¯s not make a fool out of ourselves.¡±


    Seeing sense in her words, Lan Ye took the fat ck cat over from Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s arms. ¡°It looked at you change, so I¡¯ll punish it and make it sleep outside tonight.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi was speechless.


    ...


    Zi Yan¡¯s heart was still pounding after leaving the castle and being safe and sound in the car.


    But because there were other members of the band too, Zi Yan did not ask Mu Sihan anything.


    When they reached Zi Yan¡¯s training center, the two of them got out of the car.


    ¡°Fourth Brother!¡±


    Lan Yanzhi leaned against the door of the training center and he came up to Mu Sihan when he saw the two of them.


    Mu Sihan looked at Lan Yanzhi. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to speak to me again.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi touched his nose and pursed his lips, slightly embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m not that petty.¡±


    When Zi Yan saw Lan Yanzhi, she smiled and greeted him, ¡°Brother Yanzhi.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi¡¯s smile disappeared immediately and his eyes were full of distance and indifference. ¡°Miss Zi.¡±


    Zi Yan saw his indifferent attitude and she did not want to get snubbed. Pushing open the door of the training center, she went in alone.


    Lan Yanzhi and Mu Sihan stood outside.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, did you go to the castle with Zi Yan because you feel that the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e is Nan Zhi?¡±


    Mu Sihan took out a small white bag from the pocket of his band costume. ¡°Later go and take Xiaojie¡¯s hair and go back to the country overnight. Get a DNA test done.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi took the white bag and found a long strand of hair in it.


    Lan Yanzhi was somewhat surprised.


    The past two days he had asked around and the Ind Master was very possessive of his fianc¨¦e, and did not allow any man to approach her.


    Fourth Brother only went into the castle and he was able to get this mysterious fianc¨¦e¡¯s hair. He was really amazing!


    ¡°Fourth Brother, since you got her hair, that means you had approached her. But when she saw you, did she not recognize you?¡± Lan Yanzhi looked at the man whose outline under the dim street lights looked lonely and dark, and felt his heart ache for him. ¡°Or, has she forgotten about you?¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his head slightly, looking at the dark night sky, his eyes deep and dark. ¡°I¡¯m not sure at the moment. You have to test the DNA first.¡±


    If it was really her, he could still ept if she had only forgotten about him.


    For him, it was fine as long as she was still alive. Only with her alive could he chase her back.


    If it was not her, he would treat this vacation as a dream!


    ¡°Brother Sihan, Brother Yanzhi,e in and have some tea!¡±


    Lan Yanzhi knew that Mu Sihan was anxious and he was in no mood to drink tea prepared by Zi Yan. ¡°Fourth Brother, I¡¯ll go and get it done.¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded. ¡°Let me know the moment the resultes out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi went to the roadside, hailed a taxi and left without looking back.


    Zi Yan stood at the door, her gaze following Lan Yanzhi¡¯s back and gradually, her eyes turned blurry from the tears.


    ¡°You still care about each other. You should arrange for a time and have a good talk with him.¡±


    Zi Yan blinked as Mu Sihan¡¯s deep and cold voice was heard from behind. She recollected herself quickly and smiled as she shook her head. ¡°Brother Sihan, it¡¯s impossible for me and Brother Yanzhi to get back together. There¡¯s no misunderstanding, we¡¯re just notpatible.¡±


    ¡°I remembered the two of you were deeply in love and even had tattoos for each other. This time, you still have eyes for each other, how are you notpatible?¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s eyes shed and sheughed bitterly. ¡°Because, I¡¯m married.¡±


    ...


    After Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s bath, she came out from the bathroom in her nightgown.


    Sitting in front of the dressing table, she raised her hands and patted her fair, delicate and wless small face.


    She could not help thinking about the man with the outstanding appearance and the cold aura.


    He was so bold. If she had pointed him out, he would never escape the castle alive!


    At that time, he looked at her as if he was sure that she would not point him out.


    Was a person like him really an ordinary person who yed the flute?


    Her slender shoulders were suddenly pressed by a pair ofrge hands while she was distracted.


    Lan Ye had came into the room and he lowered his head, looking at the woman in the mirror. Her skin was fair with a tinge of red, her lips pink and she was beautiful no matter from which angle he looked at her.


    He picked up the hair dryer and dried her long wet hair. ¡°You look like you have something on your mind tonight.¡±


    She looked at the man behind through the mirror and touched her own face. ¡°I was wondering to myself, why do you want me to put a veil on my face when I¡¯m outside?¡±


    ...


    Three dayster.


    Lan Yanzhi, who had returned to the Capital, received a call from the paternity testing center and when he learned that the results were out, he quickly drove there.


    Fourth Brother had asked him not to tell anyone about the DNA testing, including An Feng.


    If the results showed that the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e was not Nan Zhi, it would only disappoint them.


    Lan Yanzhi did not hold much hope for the results.


    It was not that he did not want Nan Zhi to be alive, he just felt that it was unrealistic.


    When he arrived at the paternity testing center, Lan Yanzhi took the document bag from the staff.


    He stepped aside, opened the bag and took out the testing results.

 Chapter 738 - Thank Goodness, She’s Still Alive!

    <h4>Chapter 738: Thank Goodness, She¡¯s Still Alive!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The sea breeze in the morning of Light Ind was gentle.


    The morning light made the surface of the sea shine brightly like small bits of gold was sprinkled on it, sparkling and beautiful.


    Mu Sihan and the rest had gotten up early and came to the beach. Bo Yan and Yan Hua were holding Little Apple¡¯s tiny hands and walking in front, with Xiaojie picking up shells behind them, while Mu Sihan walked right behind.


    There were not many tourists at the beach. They were in twos and threes, and some of the girls, aged eighteen or neen, were ying nearby.


    When several girls saw Mu Sihan, who was wearing white leisure attire and walking alone, they stared fixedly at him.


    ¡°Wow, so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Is he a star? I don¡¯t know which country he¡¯s from, but oh my god, his looks and figure is also outstanding among stars!¡±


    ¡°I want to take a picture with him and get his autograph!¡±


    Mu Sihan did not hear the girls¡¯ discussion and he had both hands in his pants pocket, walking with a steady pace, cold and noble, with a sense of loneliness.


    When the girls saw that he was going away, they pushed and shoved, and a girl with blonde hair and blue eyes was pushed in front of him.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯ve had my eye on you for a long time. Can I take a picture with you?¡±


    Mu Sihan was thinking about the DNA testing. Lan Yanzhi should be getting the result soon.


    These three days, he pretended that nothing was wrong, but the anxiety and nervousness in his heart was only known to him.


    His thoughts were interrupted suddenly and Mu Sihan¡¯s expression did not look that good. He looked at the young girl in front of him coldly, and was about to say something when Xiaojie ran over, saying, ¡°Daddy, are you hitting on pretty girls again?¡±


    The girl with blonde hair and blue eyes heard Xiaojie call Mu Sihan ¡®Daddy¡¯ and she was stunned for a moment before she reacted and said, embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you had a son...¡± Lowering her head, she looked at Xiaojie by Mu Sihan legs. With his delicate features, ss-like ck eyes and small pink lips, the young boy was so cute he could make one¡¯s heart thump.


    ¡°If I were ten years younger, I would definitely chase after you.¡± The young girl looked smitten.


    Xiaojie looked at the young girl flirting with him and he smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s no use even if you¡¯re ten years younger. My Mommy has already arranged a marriage for me.¡± Xiaojie pointed at Yan Hua¡¯s family in front. ¡°It¡¯s that baby.¡±


    The blonde haired young girl looked at Yan Hua¡¯s family and sighed when she saw Little Apple. Even if she were younger, she probably had no chance.


    That baby who was over a year old, was adorable and cute. Her parents looked outstanding and she would definitely be extremely beautiful when she grew up.


    ¡°Sorry to have disturbed you...¡± The blonde girl ran away with a blush on her face.


    Mu Sihan did not know what she had told the other girls, but they were all looking at Mu Sihan and the others with envy.


    Mu Sihan did not care about this. He was about to call Lan Yanzhi when his phone vibrated.


    Seeing that it was Lan Yanzhi, Mu Sihan stopped, and his lips pursed unconsciously.


    Taking in a breath, he pressed the answer button.


    Lan Yanzhi¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Fourth Brother, the results are out!¡±


    Mu Sihan swallowed and the hand holding the phone tightened. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The results show that the two are mother and child.¡±


    The phone in Mu Sihan¡¯s hand fell on the beach.


    He was like a sculpture, frozen in ce.


    The blood in his body all rushed up towards his head.


    There was some burning pain in his eyes.


    Lan Yanzhi did not know what had happened and when he heard that Mu Sihan had fallenpletely silent, he could only keep saying, ¡°Hello? Hello?¡±


    Half a year ago, from when he knew she had an ident to seeing her burned up body in the mortuary, Mu Sihan had been living in the pain of losing her.


    Every time he dreamed at night, he would dream that she was alive and well.


    But when he wanted to hold her, she would disappear from his arms.


    Some people said that time would heal all wounds, but he could not. The longer the time, the deeper his longing for her was.


    Xiaojie saw that his Daddy was suddenly motionless like he had suffered a blow, he was shocked and cried out in a hurry, ¡°Auntie Huahua, Uncle Bo!¡±


    Bo Yan looked back and saw that Mu Sihan was acting strange and hurried over.


    Bo Yan saw that Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes were red and his handsome face was tensed, and he frowned. ¡°Sihan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The man who was usually powerful, capable and able to make resolute decisions, looked like a timid child. He was afraid that he was having hallucinations and misheard Lan Yanzhi¡¯s words.


    His eyes moved and he looked at Bo Yan, who had a worried expression, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ask Yanzhi to send the document to my mailbox.¡±


    Bo Yan did not know what had happened to Mu Sihan, but he still followed his instructions, picking up his phone from the beach.


    ¡°What did you say to him, he looks like he suffered a great shock.¡± Bo Yan asked Lan Yanzhi in a low voice.


    Lan Yanzhi told Bo Yan the news that Nan Zhi was still alive.


    Even Bo Yan, who was usually calm, got shocked and the phone fell to the ground again.


    Yan Hua saw that the two men were acting strange and she picked up the phone, following Mu Sihan¡¯s instructions. ¡°He asked you to send some document to his mailbox.¡±


    A minuteter, the notification for Mu Sihan¡¯s mail sounded.


    Mu Sihan opened his mailbox and clicked on the DNA report from Lan Yanzhi.


    And saw the final results.


    He suddenly burst intoughter like he was mad.


    When his usually cold, abstinent and unapproachable face,ughed suddenly like that, the young girls who were still standing not far away were slightly frightened.


    Was this person mentally unstable?


    Not only were the girls frightened, Xiaojie was also frightened by Mu Sihan.


    He looked at Bo Yan. ¡°Uncle Bo, is my Daddy all right?¡±


    Bo Yan knew what Mu Sihan had seen and he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Yan Hua pulled Bo Yan aside and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Yan Hua was very curious what could make the Crown Prince who was high up in the air be so excited.


    Bo Yan lowered his head, his lips close to Yan Hua¡¯s ear and told her in a low voice.


    Yan Hua was stunned at first. Then she responded by screaming, her hands grabbing excitedly at the cor of Bo Yan¡¯s shirt. ¡°Really? Is it true?¡±


    Bo Yan was strangled by her and he coughed. ¡°Huahua, you have your best friend and don¡¯t want your husband any more?¡±


    Yan Hua released Bo Yan, jumping into his arms with tears rolling down her face and hugging him tightly. ¡°Thank goodness.¡±

 Chapter 739 - Meeting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 739: Meeting (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The back garden of the castle.


    Lan Xiaozhi was having a morning swim in the pool. She was wearing a blue swimsuit, her skin was smooth and delicate with an attractive luster.


    After her swim, the maid helped her into her bathrobe.


    ¡°Miss, the Ind Master is waiting for you to have breakfast in the dining room,¡± Lisa, her maid reminded her.


    Lan Xiaozhi acted as if she had not heard her and sat on the swing, looking at the garden full of flowers and nts.


    A gust of wind blew and she shivered.


    She did not know why but there was a feeling of emptiness in her heart.


    Lan Ye said that she had suffered brain injury and lost some memories, but she had also retained some.


    For example, where she grew up, when her mother died, how she was saved by Lan Ye and became his fianc¨¦e.


    She didn¡¯t feel that there was anything strange before, but after meeting that flute yer from the band, she felt like there was something missing from her heart, and that she was not herplete self now.


    What was this strange feeling?


    Perhaps it was part of the memories she was missing.


    But what was the connection with that mysterious man?


    ¡°Miss, the Ind Master will be angry if you don¡¯t go in for breakfast.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi hummed thoughtfully.


    Since meeting Lan Ye, he had been unexpectedly good to her.


    Every day, he let her soak in a rose milk bath, gave her the best skin care products, let her eat all kinds of nourishing tonics and asked the beautician to massage her. He did not let her do anything, pampering her as much as he could.


    Apart from keeping her away from other men, he agreed with her in everything else.


    Although she was his fianc¨¦e, he never did anything shameless and dirty, and respected her very much.


    Lan Xiaozhi felt that he had no love for her, only a strange possessiveness that she could not describe.


    Standing up from the swing, Lan Xiaozhi returned to the castle.


    After changing her clothes, she went to the dining room and seeing Lan Ye who was sitting there and reading the newspaper, she sat opposite him.


    The maid brought her breakfast and milk over.


    Lan Ye put down the newspaper, looking at the woman who looked younger and more beautiful, and smiled. ¡°Why, are you in a bad mood?¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s hands were supporting her chin and a trace of sadness appeared in her beautiful eyes. ¡°I feel a little bored, staying in the castle everyday. I want to go back to the fishing vige to pay respects to my mother.¡±


    She grew up in a single parent family and half a year ago, her mother passed away from an illness. She was almost sold into prostitution by hooligans and it was Lan Ye who had saved her.


    Her head got injured at that time, so she had forgotten some things.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be busy with work on the ind these next few days, so I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time to go with you.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi took a sip of milk, the corner of her lips were stained with milk and she licked it with her tongue. When Lan Ye saw her unconscious movement, his eyes turned dark.


    She had her eyes lowered at this moment, and from his point of view, her long and thick eyshes were like two small fans casting a shadow over her face, which was very attractive.


    ¡°If you want to go, I¡¯ll send more people to protect you.¡±


    A brilliant smile appeared on Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face.


    ...


    After making arrangements, Lan Ye sent more than a dozen bodyguards to escort Lan Xiaozhi to the fishing vige.


    The first thing she did when she arrived was to go and pay respects to her mother.


    There was no photo on her mother¡¯s tombstone, only her name was carved. Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s expression was slightly dazed.


    Perhaps her memory was iplete, she could not remember what had happened when she was a child. Even when she was kneeling in front of the tombstone, there was no fluctuation in her emotions.


    After paying her respects, she went back to the house where she had lived.


    It was a single storey house. There were two bedrooms, a hallway and a kitchen.


    After she had woken up from a nap, she brought gifts to give to her neighbors.


    The neighbors had all watched her grow up and were very warm towards her.


    Lan Ye had let more than a dozen bodyguards follow her, so wherever she went, she attracted a lot of attention. She also did not like being stared at by so many pairs of eyes.


    She found the captain of the bodyguards. ¡°I want to take Lisa to the beach. You can just send two or three bodyguards to follow us.¡±


    The captain of the bodyguards nodded. ¡°Please don¡¯t go too far, Miss. If something goes wrong, the Ind Master will kill us.¡±


    This was what Lan Xiaozhi hated most about Lan Ye. He was moody and regarded lives as worthless.


    She remembered one time when she snuck out of the castle, Lisa had been punished and was almost beaten half to death.


    ¡°I know, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi took off her shoes and walked barefoot on the beach. Lisa followed behind and reminded her, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s improper.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi smiled and ignored her.


    ...


    An egret saw Lan Xiaozhiing over and it flew away. As Lan Xiaozhi looked at the egret flying high in the sky, she suddenly felt slightly envious.


    It felt good to be free.


    After walking for some distance, she suddenly saw a little boy sitting on the beach. He was sitting with his arms around himself, his shoulders shaking and looked like he was crying.


    Lan Xiaozhi furrowed her eyebrows and was about to go forward when the captain of the bodyguards came over. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll drive the child away.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s just a child, are you afraid that I will approach him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡± Lan Xiaozhi lifted her skirt hem and went forward. The captain of the bodyguards wanted to follow, but Lisa stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s just a child, it¡¯s fine for Miss to go alone. If we go, it will frighten the child.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi went up to the child and crouched down, reaching out a slender finger to touch his arm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, little boy? Where¡¯s your daddy and mommy?¡±


    The child did not look up, but continued to sob silently.


    A trace of hesitation shed past Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s beautiful almond-shaped eyes.


    Which parents were so careless to leave their child by the sea?


    ¡°Little boy, tell Auntie your parent¡¯s number and Auntie will help you call them, okay?¡± Her voice became gentler.


    The child seemed to pause and lifted his head from his arms.


    A delicate face with big round eyes, tall nose, pink lips and a beautiful face shape emerged.


    Why did this child seem so familiar to her?


    She seemed to have seen him somewhere before.


    She tried searching through her mind, but could not remember where she had met him.


    Xiaojie looked at the woman crouching in front of him. She was wearing a veil, and showing only her bright eyes looking at him. Her gaze was very gentle, just like how Pretty Zhizhi looked at him before...


    Daddy had asked him to sit here and cry. If he was sad, he might be able to see Pretty Zhizhi and it seemed like Daddy had not lied to him.


    Lan Xiaozhi looked at the child who was blinking his wet eyes and looking at her.


    Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something and all her movements stopped.


    Time seemed to have stopped in this moment.


    No wonder why this boy felt so familiar to her.


    It was because he looked like her...

 Chapter 740 - Meeting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 740: Meeting (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xiaojie saw the pupils of the woman with the veil constrict and he narrowed his bright ck eyes, imitating the look of an adult. ¡°I only have Daddy, my Mommy doesn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi looked at the little boy with wet eyes and she felt a pain in her chest.


    His small face showed a sad expression and his small mouth pouted.


    Lan Xiaozhi lifted her hand unconsciously to wipe the tears from the corner of his eye. ¡°You¡¯re so cute, how can your mother bear to give you up?¡±


    Xiaojie¡¯s ck eyes turned bright and he held Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s hand, smiling brightly at her. ¡°Really?¡±


    His smile was like a warm sun in the winter, shining into the hearts of everyone he encountered.


    Lan Xiaozhi looked down at the fingers held by the little boy.


    His small hand was soft and delicate and her skin was faintly hot from his touch.


    Unknowingly, her heartbeat elerated and her breathing became quicker too.


    For some reason, she inexplicably wanted to be close to him, hold him in her arms and protect him.


    What was this strange feeling?


    Who was this boy?


    Instead, she pushed down the thoughts and nodded at him. ¡°Of course, don¡¯t cry little one. You must have misunderstood your mother. She can¡¯t possibly not want a cute darling like you.¡±


    Xiaojie looked at Lan Xiaozhi pitifully and said with some chagrin, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her for half a year already.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi looked at the tears in the little boy¡¯s eyes, and her heart clenched. ¡°Your mother will regret it.¡± Her eyes reddened unconsciously.


    When the little boy saw it, he looked at her with doubt. ¡°Auntie, why are your eyes so red?¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi bit her lips and said gently, ¡°Some sand got into them.¡±


    The little boy came a step closer to her and put his two tender and fair hands on her shoulders. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you blow it out!¡±


    Without waiting for Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s response, he came close to her and his small mouth blew at her bright and moist eyes.


    ¡°Puff, puff...¡±


    His delicate face was very serious, as if she was a rare treasure.


    The air blowing out of the small lips was gentle and warm, like a feather moving around her heart.


    She felt that her heart had been touched by something.


    Her eyes turned even redder.


    ¡°Is the sand not out yet?¡± He frowned, looking at her in worry.


    Lan Xiaozhi shook her head, looking at the little boy, her fingertips touching his smooth face. ¡°You¡¯re so young but you already know how to care about people? Who knows how many hearts of girls are you going to capture when you grow up?¡±


    Xiaojie smiled shyly. ¡°Then do you want to be my girlfriend?¡±


    Before Lan Xiaozhi could say anything, the little boy held her hand again, smiling brightly at her before he turned and ran away.


    Lan Xiaozhi was still frozen on the spot after his figure had disappeared.


    ¡°Miss, the wind had gotten stronger, let¡¯s go back to the house!¡± The captain of the bodyguards came over and reminded Lan Xiaozhi.


    ...


    Back at the house, Lan Xiaozhi went into the bedroom and released her clenched right fist.


    There was a slip of paper inside.


    Looking at the contents on it, Lan Xiaozhi was shocked.


    In the evening.


    After dinner, Lan Xiaozhi called Lisa over.


    ¡°Lisa, I¡¯ll be going outter. Disguise yourself as me and cover me.¡±


    Lisa was shocked and she knelt on the ground. ¡°No, please, Miss. I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi pulled Lisa up and looked into her eyes. ¡°Lisa, did I treat you badly for the past six months? I just need an hour, and I¡¯ll be back by then.¡±


    ¡°But Miss...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. After I go out, just lie in bed and sleep. No one will dare toe in.¡±


    Lisa nodded.


    Lan Xiaozhi took off her clothes, let Lisa change into them and got Lisa to wear her veil. She herself wore Lisa¡¯s clothes.


    She called the captain of the bodyguards over and told him through the closed door, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling that well. I¡¯ve told Lisa go out to buy something for me. Don¡¯t make things difficult for her.¡±


    After finished speaking, she opened the door and went out.


    When Lisa saw that Lan Xiaozhi had walked away, she went back to the room with her head lowered, her palms full of cold sweat.


    Lan Xiaozhi followed the address on the note and came to the end of the fishing vige.


    There was only an old house that was full of overgrown grass at the end of the fishing vige. Lan Xiaozhi went in carefully and pushed open the door, shining her shlight. ¡°Little Cutie? Are you here?¡±


    There was no reply.


    Lan Xiaozhi frowned and called out again, ¡°Little Cutie?¡±


    The little boy had asked her over, saying that he had something important to tell her, but where was he?


    She did not know why she was drawn to the little boy from the moment she saw him, she really liked him. When he asked her toe here, she had not hesitated at all and even ran out at risk of being discovered by Lan Ye.


    But she really wanted to see that little cutie again!


    Lan Xiaozhi went outside again when she got no response after calling out a few times.


    At this moment, the courtyard door was opened and a tall and dark figure walked in. The light was too dark and Lan Xiaozhi did not dare to shine the shlight, so she could not see his face.


    Her heart was beating faster.


    She trusted the little boy so easily, he asked her toe and she came.


    She had never thought that there would be any danger. Although this trust also made her feel puzzled.


    The man who came in was about 1.9 meters tall and had a strong sense of oppressioning off him.


    Lan Xiaozhi felt danger. She dared not go to the door and ran hurriedly towards the back door.


    Mu Sihan arrived at the time stated on the note. He was still worrying about whether she woulde and did not expect that she woulde earlier.


    He was slightly stunned, and at the moment, she suddenly turned around and ran, treating him like a beast.


    When he reacted, he shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    He strode towards her.


    When Lan Xiaozhi heard that deep and cold voice, she was frightened and thought that she had met with a bad person. She did not dare to stop and ran.


    But the man behind pursued her relentlessly. Her body had not been that good the past half a year, and had been livingfortably. Stumbling around in the darkness, she tripped and fell to the ground.


    By the time she got up, the man¡¯s footsteps were already very close to her.


    He was so close that if he reached out, he would be able to grab her cor.


    ¡°Why did you run? Am I a vicious beast?¡± Seeming to have sensed her fear, the man¡¯s deep voice seemed to have a trace ofughter and a hint of something unreadable.


    Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s heart was thumping hard.


    She was familiar with this voice.


    Where had she heard it before?


    With her eyebrows furrowed, a light bulb seemed to go off in her mind and suddenly her eyes opened wide.


    It was that audacious man who had barged into her cloakroom during Lan Ye¡¯s birthday party!


    <i>W-Why would he appear here? What was going on? </i>


    ¡°Nan Zhi, turn around,¡± the man said as he saw her fall silent.

 Chapter 741 - Hugging Her Tightly from Behind

    <h4>Chapter 741: Hugging Her Tightly from Behind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    <i>Nan Zhi?</i>


    Lan Xiaozhi frowned and she mumbled these two words to herself.


    Mu Sihan looked at the woman in front and he wanted press on her shoulders to turn her around, but he drew back his hands before he had touched her.


    He was afraid he would scare her.


    ¡°Did you forget your own name?¡± His voice was tense and hoarse.


    Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s heart trembled and she took a few steps forward. The man behind wanted to catch up, but she said quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so close to me.¡±


    She turned around slowly and looked at the man who was standing not far away.


    In the dim light, the man¡¯s handsome face was covered with a shadow, and his deep dark eyes stared fixedly at her.


    She knew from the moment she looked at him, that he was sizing her up.


    She was not wearing her veil tonight.


    Her small face was clear and beautiful, her delicate skin so fair it was reflecting light, and under her tall nose, her soft lips were red and moist. It was an exquisite and beautiful face that would make any man feel moved.


    Her facial features were still like before, and the shape of her face too.


    Butpared to half a year ago, she was even more exquisite and beautiful like an angel who had fallen to earth from the heavens.


    People might look simr, but the DNA test could not be wrong.


    His Kitten looked even younger and prettierpared to before, but she was still her.


    She did not die, and was not separated from him.


    She was still alive.


    He stared at her, his eyes dark like a bottomless pool. ¡°Nan Zhi.¡±


    He called her again.


    Lan Xiaozhi frowned even deeper and she bit her lip, saying in a gentle voice, ¡°Sir, are you mistaken? I¡¯m not Nan Zhi, my name is Lan Xiaozhi.¡±


    ¡°Lan Xiaozhi?¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s lips moved, and his sharp features turned even colder.


    He strode forward and approached her, and stopped only when he was one to two steps away from her.


    Being closer, he was able to look at her even more clearly.


    She did not shrink away, her chin slightly lifted and her eyes meeting his dark eyes.


    Her eyes were as clear as water. There was no fluctuation of emotions, only doubts.


    ¡°Sir, did you get the wrong person? I have never interacted with you before, and besides, I have been called Lan Xiaozhi since I was young.¡±


    Mu Sihan heard her words and he frowned.


    What did that Ind Master do to her, to even alter her memories!


    Thinking of how her heart must have been seized by the Ind Master as she had stayed with him under the identity of Lan Xiaozhi for the past half a year, Mu Sihan had an urge to kill!


    But reason told him that she was unwilling.


    Even if she and the Ind Master really had something between them, he would not me her.


    Lan Xiaozhi saw that there seemed to be ayer of frost covering the man¡¯s handsome face, and that his eyes were turning menacing and cold. Her pupils constricted and fear grew in her heart.


    Why did he look like he was going to kill somebody?


    She remembered on the night of Lan Ye¡¯s birthday party, he told her that she looked like the woman he loved.


    Something might have happened to the woman he loved and he missed her terribly, mistaking Lan Xiaozhi for her.


    Lan Xiaozhi looked at his deep and dark gaze that looked as if it was going to swallow her. She suppressed the nervousness in her heart and used a calm tone to speak to him, ¡°Sir, I know you lost the woman you loved and missed her a lot, but I¡¯m really not her. I¡¯m Lan Xiaozhi, and lived in this fishing vige since I was young. I have a fianc¨¦, his name is Lan Ye and he is the owner of this ind...¡±


    Before she could finish, she heard his deep and husky voice say, ¡°Nan Zhi, I¡¯ve been in a living hell for the past six months since your car ident.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi saw the pain in his eyes and her heart ached. She frowned and could not believe that she would suffer because of the man¡¯s pain.


    She pursed her lips and said nothing.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s called a living hell? It¡¯s when I close my eyes, your figure appears in front of my eyes. You¡¯re so close. I want to touch you, but I can¡¯t. How many times have I jolted awake from having these dreams at night?


    ¡°Do you know how painful every day has been for me? Pretending to be fine and doing my work in the day, but feeling like a piece of my heart was cut away... I¡¯m living the life of the walking dead everyday.


    ¡°Now that I know you are still alive, you asked me to call you Lan Xiaozhi. I know you can¡¯t remember some things, but I¡¯m standing right in front of you now. You loved me. Look me in the eye and do you dare say you don¡¯t feel anything for me?¡±


    His deep voice was getting more hoarse and there was a trace of nasality.


    Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s long and thick eyshes fluttered and the fingers by her side tightened and loosened a few times before she found her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know...¡±


    In her memory, there was only Lan Ye, and not him.


    If what he said was true, then had Lan Ye been lying to her all along?


    Her mind was so confused.


    She had only seen this man twice, but she was with Lan Ye for half a year.


    Although Lan Ye was possessive, he was good to her...


    Looking at her tightly knitted eyebrows, confused and pained expression, Mu Sihan came up to her, his hands grabbing her shoulders. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll show you something.¡±


    Mu Sihan took out his phone from his pants pocket and before he could open his mailbox, she swung at his phone.


    The phone fell to the ground.


    She looked at him with red eyes. ¡°You think I¡¯m the woman you love and the evidence will naturally be advantageous to you. I don¡¯t want to see it.¡±


    The words he had said tonight had made her confused. Her mind was a mess.


    She needed to go back to calm down and think.


    But in front of this man, she was unable to calm down, she couldn¡¯t think.


    When Mu Sihan bent over to pick up the phone, Lan Xiaozhi had turned and was preparing to leave.


    When Mu Sihan saw this, he did not pick up his phone and ran towards her.


    She did not walk very fast and he caught up to her in a few big steps, his long arms hugging her tightly from behind.


    She struggled a few times but could not break free.


    The man¡¯s unfamiliar fresh scent entered Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s nose, which made her feel ufortable.


    To her, he was just a stranger who she had met twice. Other than Lan Ye, she had never been intimate with any man.


    There was the faint scent of cologne on Lan Ye¡¯s body, but this man had none. The fresh scent mixed with the faint smell of tobo smelled of cold and arrogant indifference.


    She was a little out of breath from his tight hug.


    Although she could not see his expression, she could feel that his heartbeat was fast and erratic.

 Chapter 742 - Truth

    <h4>Chapter 742: Truth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan lowered his head, looked at the woman¡¯s fair and slender neck and could not help wrapping his lips around it, sucking at it gently.


    Lan Xiaozhi waspletely stunned by the warm touch on her neck.


    This... This pervert!


    Hugging her, and even kissing her there...


    The skin he had sucked tingled like insects and ants had crawled all over her and she shivered.


    ¡°If Lan Ye finds out what you¡¯ve done, he will kill you!¡± She struggled violently against his arms.


    The arms around her hugged her even tighter when she said Lan Ye¡¯s name, as though he couldn¡¯t bear for her to utter the name of another man.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± She was almost moved by his true feelings, thinking that he was a gentleman. But now, what was the difference between him and a gangster?


    Why would Mu Sihan let her go? His heart was like it had been suffering in purgatory in those days he had lost her, and he had not feel good for a moment.


    He thought he would only see her in their next life.


    But he did not expect that she was standing in front of him, alive and well.


    How could he calm down and let her go?


    He was strong and she was not his match at all.


    She was somewhat embarrassed and furious. In her hurry, she lowered her head and bit hard on his arm.


    He had to let her go because of the pain.


    But very soon, he grabbed her wrist.


    He then pulled her into his arms.


    Her nose hit his firm chest and she hissed in pain, her tears almost rolling out of her eyes.


    Her fingertips touched the man¡¯s white shirt and under the shirt was the man¡¯s firm and tight chest. Lan Xiaozhi drew back her hand as if she had been electrocuted, and she rubbed her nose, saying unhappily, ¡°What do you really want to do? I have a headache now. Can you let me go back to calm myself down and think about it?¡±


    Mu Sihan knew that he was just a stranger in front of her now.


    She had lived with Lan Ye for half a year and it was reasonable for her to subconsciously believe Lan Ye and not him.


    But, was he letting her go just like that?


    Mu Sihan frowned and looked down at the woman in his arms. ¡°Have you fallen for Lan Ye?¡±


    When he asked this, his voice was tense.


    An air of hostility appeared unconsciously from the bottom of his heart. If she replied yes, he did not know if he would go kill that man!


    Lan Xiaozhi met the man¡¯s deep dark eyes and she shook her head without any hesitation. ¡°No.¡±


    If she replied yes, the consequence would be serious!


    When he heard her reply, the nervousness and murderous intent in his eyes slowly faded away.


    Fortunately, she had not liked another man even though she had forgotten about him!


    Seeing that his expression had eased, Lan Xiaozhi tried to pry away his hands that were around her waist. They were pressed close together, her soft chest was pressed against his hard chest, making her feel ashamed and ufortable.


    ¡°Can you let me go?¡±


    He was tall, and although she was not short, she did not wear her heels when she had changed her clothes with Lisa and had to look up at him.


    But his gaze was burning and she did not dare to look at him for long.


    He lowered his head and the scent of tobo and aftershave that belonged exclusively to the man wrapped around her, and her long eyshes fluttered.


    ¡°Sir...¡±


    ¡°You used to call me Mu Sihan.¡±


    ¡°Mr Mu...¡± Before she could finish, her delicate chin was suddenly pinched by him and he lifted her face.


    He stared at her with a deep look.


    A few secondster, he lowered his head suddenly and sucked at the pink lips he had missed for a long time.


    Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes widened in shock and she seemed to have been fixed in ce, stunned and unable to move, standing there in a daze and letting the man kiss her.


    Her long eyshes fluttered and brushed over the skin on the man¡¯s face, tickling his nerves.


    Once he kissed those lips of hers, he did not want to separate again.


    His hand sped the back of her head, his hot tongue delving into her mouth, entangling her tongue in a fierce dance.


    Lan Xiaozhi felt like she was about to explode when he touched the tip of her tongue.


    In her memory, she had never been kissed so deeply before, but she was not averse to his kisses.


    He hooked onto the tip of her tongue, entangling with it madly.


    Lan Xiaozhi felt like her soul was drawn out by him, her body turned weak, her bright almond-shaped eyes were wet, and her beautiful cheeks were covered with a red flush, which was charming and pure.


    The intense kiss only stopped when she was almost out of breath.


    He was still looking at her with his head lowered, his warm breath spilling on her skin.


    She seemed a little helpless, trying to break away but unable to. Her mind was nk and she stammered out, ¡°You¡¯re too shameless!¡±


    There was a deep attachment and affection in Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes and he pinched her ming cheek. ¡°Do you feel it?¡±


    She blinked her beautiful eyes, looking angry. ¡°Feel what? Who let you touch me?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°No feeling? Then let¡¯s do it again.¡±


    Without waiting for her response, he grabbed her slender waist, moving back a few steps with her in his arms and put her against the tree, kissing her deeply once again.


    Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s mind was so confused that she did not know how to respond. She could not push him away or respond to him.


    He kissed naturally, like he was treating her as his most treasured lover. Their bodies were close to each other, so close and she could clearly feel the change in his body.


    There was something hot and hard against her lower abdomen.


    When she realized what it was, the blush on her face crept to her ears and neck...


    Lan Ye had never kissed her like that. Although they were engaged, he respected her and other than hugging her sometimes, he never kissed her.


    Realizing that she was distracted, his eyes turned dark and his kisses became more intense and domineering. She was unable to resist and could only immerse herself in his deep kisses.


    His hot lips slowly moved from her red lips to her ears and his hot breath spilled in, like an invisible hand caressing her heart, the numbness of his touch made her body weak.


    ¡°Do you know who that little boy you saw at the beach today was? He¡¯s our son.¡±


    His deep and husky voice entered her ear and it made her tremble.


    She pushed him away and look at him incredulously. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    That boy who looked like her and had given her the note was their son?


    She had given birth to a child before?


    How was it possible?


    How could she have forgotten something this important?


    Mu Sihan looked at her disbelieving gaze and turned around, picking up his phone. He opened the DNA test report and flipped to thest page with the result. ¡°That night at the birthday party of the Ind Master, I broke into your room and took a strand of your hair. I had someone go back to do a DNA test and the result proves that you and Xiaojie have a mother and child rtionship. You are not Lan Xiaozhi, your name is Nan Zhi. Also, your mother isn¡¯t dead, she¡¯s still alive.¡±

 Chapter 743 - Goodbye, Mr Mu

    <h4>Chapter 743: Goodbye, Mr Mu</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s mind was aplete mess after hearing Mu Sihan¡¯s words.


    Did she really have a child with him?


    But, she could not remember anything at all.


    The majority of the memories in her mind were rted to Lan Ye.


    Lan Ye saving her, treating her well and the two of them getting engaged.


    In her memory, apart from being too possessive, Lan Ye would never hurt her...


    However, the man¡¯s eyes were so dark and deep. He did not seem like he was lying either.


    The image of that boy appeared in her mind unconsciously.


    If she was his Mommy, then it would be normal for him to look like her.


    However...


    She had received too much information in such a short time, and she could not digest it straight away.


    Seeing her furrow her eyebrows and biting her lips, Mu Sihan could understand her feelings right now.


    He grabbed her slender shoulders, his eyes dark. ¡°Nan Zhi, you have to believe me.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi took his hand away from her shoulder, not answering him immediately, as if she was deep in thought.


    Mu Sihan stared at her pretty face. She had the appearance of how he remembered her deep in his heart, but she felt slightly unfamiliar at the same time right now.


    His heart hurt a little in trepidation.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, can you believe me? Leave this ce with me, to return to the ce where you belong and I¡¯ll help you find your memory back slowly.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s heart started to thump crazily from his deep gaze. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, when the sounds of helicopters suddenly rang from the skies.


    She nced at the sky.


    Her eyes constricted a little. ¡°Lan Ye ising, I have to leave.¡±


    Hearing that she was leaving, Mu Sihan¡¯s heart tightened. He did not even hesitate, grabbing her slender wrist immediately.


    Seeing the darkness in the man¡¯s eyes, Lan Xiaozhi felt her heart twist in pain.


    Why was she feeling this way?


    Closing her eyes, she said calmly, ¡°Mr Mu, I¡¯ll go back to think about what you told me just now. You asked if I believed you, but I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t believe you right away. No matter what happened between us in the past, you¡¯re a stranger to me right now.


    ¡°I won¡¯t speak a word of what happened tonight to Lan Ye, but I hope you can give me time as well. I¡¯ll think about it and will make my own choice about the situation.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, his voice turning hoarser. ¡°You¡¯re an intelligent woman. I believe that you will make the right choice if I give you time.¡±


    Staring at his trusting eyes, Lan Xiaozhi felt a small flutter in her heart.


    She pointed to the helicopter in the sky, saying calmly, ¡°Light Ind does not allow private nes to enter and leave the ind. Even if I leave with you, Lan Ye will catch up to us very quickly, and we will only implicate more innocent people.


    ¡°Besides, your son is still here, isn¡¯t he? If we don¡¯t leave, we will implicate your son as well.¡± She pursed her lips slightly. ¡°Three dayster, at Shenan Hotel, I¡¯ll tell you my answer.¡±


    She had already made things clear to this point, so Mu Sihan could not say anything else.


    She was right, the timing was too rushed. He was only focused on following her, and did not make the proper preparations to take her away!


    Staring at her bright and clear eyes, her pretty face, he could not help but smirk slightly.


    The her now was the Kitten that he was familiar with!


    Staring at the man¡¯s scorching hot gaze that felt like he was going to swallow her, ayer of goosebumps popped out on Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s skin. She rubbed her arms as she said, ¡°Mr Mu, goodbye.¡±


    Mu Sihan was still immersed in that familiarity, though he felt like he fell back into the abyss after hearing her say goodbye in that distant manner.


    He chased after her, hands grabbing her wrist, scaring her with his action. Before she could react, he suddenly tugged her shirt apart, exposing her flesh wrapped under her bra.


    Before she could react, he looked down and bit her ruthlessly.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She screamed in pain.


    Pushing him away with all of his strength, she took a few steps back.


    ¡°You¡¯re too much! Don¡¯t think that I will tolerate you if you do that again...¡± She buttoned her shirt with trembling fingers.


    She looked down at the red bite mark on her flesh, the redness on it making her skin look even fairer and more seductive.


    She was furious and embarrassed at the same time.


    In contrast, he was extremely pleased.


    It was as if cing his mark on her would make this woman only his from now on!


    Noting that the helicopter was about tond, Lan Xiaozhi did not have the time to continue arguing with this shameless man. She wiped her lips, gesturing her anger for him before she ran away in a hurry.


    Mu Sihan leaned his tall figure against the tree, his dark eyes staring straight at the direction she had left. At the thought of her actions before she left, his lips curved into a silent smirk.


    Although Lan Ye was doing his best to change her, some of her small habits were embedded into her very being. They could not be changed no matter what.


    ...


    When Lisa heard the sound of the helicopternding, she curled up on the bed in fear. She used the nket to cover her face tightly, her back and hands covered in cold sweat.


    Why was the Young Miss not back yet?


    If the Ind Master found out that she was acting as Young Miss, and that Young Miss was not in the house, she would definitely be beaten to death!


    The leader of the bodyguards knocked on the door from outside. ¡°Young Miss, Master is here, pleasee out to wee him!¡±


    Lisa, who was in the room, did not dare answer.


    The bodyguard stood there for a while. After noting that Lan Xiaozhi did note out, he had no choice but to wee the Master with his team of bodyguards.


    Lan Ye got off from the helicopter, eyeing the captain of the bodyguards with sharp eyes. ¡°Is she alright?¡±


    ¡°Miss isn¡¯t feeling too well, so she went to rest early.


    Lan Ye furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well?¡± With that said, he walked towards the house withrge strides.


    He knocked on the door. ¡°Xiaozhi?¡±


    He waited for a few seconds, before he lifted both hands, ready to push the door open after seeing that no one answered him.


    Just then, the door was pulled open by someone from inside. Lan Xiaozhi stood by the door, ayer of thin organza covering her face, sleepiness present in her eyes. ¡°Lan Ye, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to fetch you back.¡± Lan Ye touched Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s forehead. ¡°Where do you feel ill?¡±


    ¡°I might have caught a small flu from the coastal breeze. I feel a lot better after sleeping.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go back!¡±


    ...


    Xiaojie, who had been waiting by the harbor in anticipation, saw a tall ck figure walking over from afar. He was able to recognize the figure immediately.


    Before Bo Yan could stop him, he ran over hurriedly. ¡°Daddy, did you bring Pretty Zhizhi back?¡± With that said, he looked behind Mu Sihan, disappointment shing in his bright eyes when he did not see Nan Zhi.


    Mu Sihan squatted down, matching Xiaojie¡¯s level. Hisrge hand caressed his messy short hair. ¡°Brat, your Mommy forgot about us, so she needs some time to digest all the information. We¡¯ve been waiting for half a year, so we can wait a few more days, right?¡±

 Chapter 744 - A Secret (1)

    <h4>Chapter 744: A Secret (1)</h4>


    No matter how obedient and mature Xiaojie was, he was still a child who was only a few years old.


    Hearing that he needed to wait a few more days to be able to see Pretty Zhizhi, his lips pouted, and sparkling tears flowing out of his eyes immediately.


    Seeing that he was like this, Mu Sihanforted Xiaojie gently. ¡°Daddy promised that I¡¯ll bring Pretty Zhizhi back to you, but you have to go back first, okay?¡±


    Hearing this, Xiaojie immediately shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back, I want to go back with Pretty Zhizhi!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened slightly, hisrge hand wrapping Xiaojie¡¯s soft ones. ¡°Listen to me, I will definitely fulfill what I promise you.¡±


    Xiaojie drooped his longshes, teardrops falling from his eyes one by one.


    He was not a child that liked to cry. Even when he was going through the pain of leukemia treatment, when that pain so bad that even adults could not withstand it, he was able to hold it in and not shed a tear.


    However, now, he was crying.


    He retracted his small hand from Mu Sihan¡¯srge one, staring at Mu Sihan with red eyes, saying slightly emotionally, ¡°You say this every time, but ever since Pretty Zhizhi got together with you, she keeps getting injured.¡±


    His face was covered in more tears. ¡°When we still didn¡¯t have Daddy, Pretty Zhizhi never left me. But ever since we had Daddy, I haven¡¯t been able to be with Pretty Zhizhi properly!¡±


    It was Xiaojie¡¯s first time being angry at Mu Sihan ever since they found each other.


    It was also the first fight between the father and son.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened, pursing his lips tightly and not speaking.


    Xiaojie was totally hysterical, his slightly red nose trembling nonstop. ¡°If Daddy cannot protect Pretty Zhizhi, then I¡¯d rather not have Daddy!¡±


    Xiaojie lifted his hands, wiping his red eyes as he turned around to run away.


    Bo Yan, who had been waiting by the harbor, felt something was wrong as he hurriedly walked over.


    He happened to hear Xiaojie¡¯sst sentence.


    He hurriedly pulled Xiaojie¡¯s hands, though Xiaojie struggled out of his hold and ran up the speedboat.


    ¡°Yanzhi, look after Xiaojie.¡±


    Once Bo Yan was done instructing Lan Yanzhi, he went up to Mu Sihan, who looked extremely lonely and cold standing alone in the dark.


    Hearing footsteps, Mu Sihan knew that Bo Yan hade over. He did not turn his head, saying hoarsely, ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡±


    Bo Yan took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket, passing Mu Sihan a cigarette.


    After Mu Sihan lit it up, he inhaled a breath of smoke before he said hoarsely, ¡°To be honest, the brat is right. Ever since she got together with me, she¡¯s always gotten into trouble.¡±


    Bo Yan stared at Mu Sihan¡¯s well-defined and sharp features. He looked down to stare at the sea in front of them. ¡°If you have this kind of thinking, how are you going to continue with her in the future? Your status and identity will never let you have the life of a normal person.¡±


    At the thought of Xiaojie¡¯s tearstained face, Mu Sihan felt a sharp pang in his heart.


    He was thinking, thinking whether the mother and son would be able to leave a safe and normal life if he let go of them.


    Could... Could he let go?


    Could he set them free?


    Could he bear to?


    Bo Yan could read through Mu Sihan¡¯s thoughts, feeling slightly shocked.


    Sihan¡¯s personality was overbearing and stubborn, any decision he made for something or someone would be for forever.


    He would not choose to let go easily, but now, he actually had the thought to let go in order to let Nan Zhi have a calm and normal life in the future.


    This was something that was extremely hard for him.


    It was enough proof of how much he loved that woman!


    His love was so strong that he was willing to let go for her safety!


    Although he had a high status, he was not a god. There would still be malevolent people in the shadows, wanting to trick him no matter how strong he was.


    He may be able to protect his woman one or two times, but was he able to protect her forever?


    Mu Sihan stared at the ocean that seemed to blend together with the dark sky, his handsome appearance bing blurry under the smoke from the cigarette.


    ¡°I used to think that I would be able to protect herpletely if I became the Crown Prince. But I ignored the fact that there would never be a peaceful day when I¡¯m in the middle of all the power.¡±


    Bo Yan patted Mu Sihan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t take Xiaojie¡¯s words to heart too much. He¡¯s still a kid, and he¡¯s bound to be slightly emotional. How things between Nan Zhi and you will go will still depend on her thoughts after she returns to the country and regains her memories!¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded. ¡°Naturally.¡±


    ...


    On the speedboat.


    Lan Yanzhi carried Xiaojie, whose face was covered in tears.


    He wiped his tears away with his fingers. ¡°Uncle Yanzhi knows that you miss Pretty Zhizhi, but your Daddy definitely misses her as much as you do. In fact, he¡¯s in more pain because he mes himself and feel guilty for what has happened. But Baby Jie, you¡¯ve been in the Royal family for almost two years now, you should know that there are many things that are not up to us when we¡¯re in the Royal family.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that your Daddy cannot protect your Mommy, it¡¯s just that the bad guys are too bad. Their ns are always enough to take all of us without warning. Your Daddy is the Crown Prince, your Mommy is the Duke¡¯s granddaughter, their rtionship will never be ordinary. Baby Jie, when you grow up in the future, you will go through many things as well, so you need to be mentally prepared for it!¡±


    Xiaojie stopped crying, looking down at his toes as he said softly, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said those mean things to Daddy.¡±


    It was just that he had missed Pretty Zhizhi too much, saying those things in anger and sadness after he saw that Daddy didn¡¯t bring Pretty Zhizhi over!


    Actually, he knew that his Daddy was the one in most pain ever since Pretty Zhizhi left their side!


    ...


    After Lan Xiaozhi returned to the castle with Lan Ye in the helicopter, she went to take a shower in the bathroom.


    Standing under the shower, she stared at the red bite mark on her chest, her fingers caressing it unconsciously.


    He had done something so perverted to her, but she did not say anything to Lan Ye on their way back.


    If Lan Ye and her were really engaged to each other, was tonight considered as her betraying him? That she was cheating on him?


    She moved her eyes away from her chest, before she closed her eyes. She wiped the water beads on her face, her fingers finding her lips once more.


    The scorching hot and intimate feeling of when the man was kissing her roughly still lingered on her lips.


    She was clearly unfamiliar with him, feeling embarrassed and angry at him, though she could not deny the fluttering and tingling feeling in her heart.


    She did not think that she was a promiscuous woman. Even when faced with the handsome and mature Lan Ye, she had never felt anything for him.


    Walking out from the bathroom, Lan Xiaozhi stared at Lisa who had brought in her supper. She sat by the bed, her slender and fair legs swinging. ¡°Lisa, if you like a person, would you desire him?¡±


    Lisa did not know why Lan Xiaozhi asked this, but she nodded. ¡°I think so!¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi cupped her cheeks with her hands, furrowing her exquisite eyebrows. ¡°But, Lan Ye doesn¡¯t seem to desire me.¡±


    ¡°Miss, Master is so good to you, please don¡¯t think about such nonsensical things.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi smiled brightly. ¡°He is indeed very nice to me, but...¡± Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s expression changed suddenly, her eyes turning cold. ¡°Did he love a woman deeply before me?¡±


    ¡°Miss, Master has never been nice to any woman except you, apart from...¡±

 Chapter 745 - A Secret (2)

    <h4>Chapter 745: A Secret (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lan Xiaozhi caught the main point, narrowing her pretty almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Apart from?¡±


    Lisa shook her head, not daring to look into Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes. ¡°N-Nothing, please don¡¯t ask me anymore, Miss.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi stood up on the edges of the bed, looking down at Lisa. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I will tell Lan Ye about the two of us exchanging our identities tonight.¡±


    ¡°M-Miss, you were the one who told me to do it!¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi did not say anything, walking out of the room instead.


    Lisa hurriedly pulled Lan Xiaozhi to stop her, looking down as she said helplessly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi wrapped her hands around her, staring at Lisa.


    ¡°Before Miss appeared, Master would give everyone a day off on the 15th of every month. To be honest, we all don¡¯t know what Master does on that day, but there¡¯s a rumor spreading amongst the maids that the 15th is the day that Master meets his lover.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Lan Ye is the Master, he probably doesn¡¯t have to hide around if he¡¯s meeting his lover, does he?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something we¡¯re not clear about.¡± Lisa stared at Lan Xiaozhi in panic. ¡°Miss, ever since you came, Master cut ties with that person, and ced his full attention on you. Please don¡¯t tell Master that I told you this, if not...¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi grabbed Lisa¡¯s hand, gentleness exuding from her eyes. ¡°I was scaring you. I will not tell anything you told me to Lan Ye.¡±


    After Lisa left, Lan Xiaozhiy on the bed.


    She was thinking about what Lisa had said. Lan Ye would give all of the maids a day off on the 15th of every month?


    Although, after she came, Lan Ye stopped doing that. But thinking back, he wasn¡¯t with her on the 15th either.


    Did that mean that he was still in contact with that lover he used to meet secretly?


    Lan Xiaozhi seemed to have thought about something, as she hurriedly took out the watch on her bed stand.


    Tomorrow was the 15th!


    ...


    Lan Xiaozhi could not fall asleep for the entire night.


    Ever since that man, Mu Sihan, appeared, she started to lose her ability to sleep.


    It was really not a good sign.


    After she woke up and washed up, Lisa came in to help her change and tie her hair.


    After dressing herself up for the day, Lan Xiaozhi went to the dining room.


    Lan Ye nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re up, are you still feeling unwell?¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi shook her head, walking in front of Lan Ye to shake his arms. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I went to the mall. Can you go with me today?¡±


    Lan Ye¡¯s eyes nced at Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes, which were full of anticipation, and he pulled her hand away, patting the back of her hands as he said hoarsely, ¡°Another day. I¡¯m a little busy with work today.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi immediately showed a sad and disappointed expression, pouting slightly, ¡°But I really want to go shopping today.¡±


    As if afraid of making her disappointed once more, he patted her head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to clear the mall and I¡¯ll bring you overter.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi smiled happily. ¡°Really?¡±


    Lan Ye nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After breakfast, and after Lan Ye finished his work in his study, he brought Lan Xiaozhi to the biggest mall on Light Ind.


    Lan Ye had already got his staff to clear the mall, forbidding other customers from entering the mall apart from the staff working there.


    Lan Xiaozhi recalled Lisa¡¯s words fromst night, furrowing her eyebrows slightly.


    Did Lan Ye really cut all contact with that person he met every month on the 15th after having her?


    After taking Lan Xiaozhi to the gship store of an international brand, he said, ¡°All of the clothes inside are from their newest collection. Let¡¯s go in to take a look.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi chose a ck evening gown, getting out from the fitting room. Staring at her slender legs, Lan Ye narrowed his eyes.


    Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s proportions were extremely good, while her bones were slender as well, making her a natural clothes hanger that looked good in everything. Together with her fair skin, her wearing ck gave a huge visual impact.


    ¡°The skirt is too short.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi picked another outfit and went back into the fitting room. Lan Ye¡¯s phone rang as she was going in.


    When Lan Xiaozhi was done, she asked the staff when she did not see Lan Ye, ¡°Where¡¯s the Master?¡±


    ¡°Master went to take a call.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wear it out to show him.¡±


    The staff nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi did not see Lan Ye outside of the gship store. She looked around for him, suddenly seeing a couple pulling and pushing each other by the escape stairs when she is about to return to the gship store.


    Lan Xiaozhi recognized one of the figures immediately, it was Lan Ye.


    Lan Ye was the master of the ind, there was probably not anyone who dared to do this to him on Light Ind, right?


    Lan Xiaozhi took off her high heels and followed after them secretly, her mind confused.


    She had not even approached the couple when she heard an intimate sound trailing over from the safety exit.


    The loud smacking sounded like it was from strong kissing and sucking.


    Lan Xiaozhi pushed the safety exit door carefully, ncing inside the stairs area through the small gap.


    Lan Ye was pushed against the wall by someone, a tall figure standing in front of him as the two of them kissed each other crazily.


    Ayer of goosebumps immediately surfaced on Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s arms.


    The person standing in front of Lan Ye did not look like a woman, no matter how much Lan Xiaozhi stared at them.


    That person was very tall, about the same height as Lan Ye. He was wearing ck clothes, his hair short and just looking at the back of that person, his aura was not ordinary and she could easily tell that he was not an ordinary person.


    After the couple finished kissing, Lan Ye¡¯s voice rang. ¡°How much longer do you want her to stay by my side?¡±


    ¡°Only for a little longer. Her influence on Ye Sihan is a lot stronger than I thought. Although Ye Sihan¡¯s position in the Royal family has been stabilized now, he still missed her terribly. He will be the living dead soon, then we can...¡±


    The man startedughing before he finished speaking.


    Thatughter made Lan Xiaozhi shiver slightly in fear.


    What was the rtionship between their Ye Sihan and that Mu Sihan?


    Were they the same person?


    Was that her referring to Lan Xiaozhi?¡±


    Did he mean that Ye Sihan missed her terribly?


    Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s chest immediately heaved up and down drastically, a shiver running down her spine at the same time.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about all this. To punish you for looking so much at that woman, you have to help me...¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi saw the man pull Lan Ye¡¯s hand to undo his belt.


    Lan Xiaozhi did not dare watch any further, holding in her breath as she left with a numb scalp.


    Half an hourter, Lan Ye returned to the gship store and saw Lan Xiaozhi sitting on the sofa, dazing out. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi nodded, not daring to show her emotions. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    After returning to the castle, Lan Xiaozhiy on her bed, falling into deep contemtion as she stared at the exquisite crystal chandelier above her bed.


    Looking at everything now, Mr Mu was probably the one that was not lying to her.


    She was not called Lan Xiaozhi, but Nan Zhi.


    She also did not grow up in the fishing vige on Light Ind. She had her beloved, an adorable son and a mother who was alive...


    What was Lan Ye and that man nning?


    Why did they separate Mu Sihan and her? Why did they do everything to keep her on this ind and make her Lan Ye¡¯s fianc¨¦e?

 Chapter 746 - He’s Here!

    <h4>Chapter 746: He¡¯s Here!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    On the day she had promised to meet Mu Sihan, Lan Xiaozhi got up early in the morning.


    After washing up, she sat in front of her makeup table.


    Staring at the pretty woman in the mirror reflection, her expression was slightly dazed.


    For the past few days, she acted like nothing had happened in front of people, but she often zoned out when she was alone.


    She used to think that Lan Ye was the person who treated her the best in this world, she didn¡¯t think that it was all just an exquisitely carried out lie.


    A lie.


    All of her memories of the past were gone, all that was left were memories that he had imnted and did not belong to her.


    She did her best to recall her memories, but her head split with pain every time and she could not remember anything!


    If Mr Mu didn¡¯te for a vacation and happen to recognize her, would she never return to the ce that belonged to her?


    At this thought, she hated Lan Ye to the core!


    Also, what was Lan Ye and that man nning?


    She had to warn Mr Mu when she met him!


    When they were eating breakfast, Lan Ye nced at Lan Xiaozhi, who was not in good condition and had lost a bit of weight in the past few days, asking in concern, ¡°Where are you feeling unwell recently? How about I call the doctor over to take a look at youter?¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi had her hands ced on the marble stone table, looking bored. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just feel slightly bored being in the castle the whole day. Lan Ye, can you bring me to Shengan Hotel for dinner tonight? I want to eat the cake there.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll get the hotel staff to bring it over...¡±


    Ayer of bright moisture covered Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s pretty eyes, as she whined pitifully, ¡°It feels different eating it at the hotel and eating it at home! Lan Ye, won¡¯t you take me there?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just go shopping at the mall a few days ago? Why do you want to go out again so soon?¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi pouted prettily. ¡°I¡¯m a living person, not a canary. It¡¯s natural for me to want to go look at the world outside! I only want to go out for a meal, won¡¯t you let me do it?¡±


    Lan Ye stared at her thin face, nodding at the thought that she had not been eating the food that the castle¡¯s chef had been making. ¡°After going out this time, it¡¯ll be awhile before you can go out again. I¡¯m busy with work recently as well, and don¡¯t have much free time to spend it with you.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi smiled, replying simply, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ...


    After Lan Ye went to his office, Lan Xiaozhi called Lisa to her bedroom.


    She passed Lisa a box of jewelry. ¡°You¡¯ve waited on me for six months, and I don¡¯t have anything to give you, so take this!¡±


    Lisa jumped in surprise. ¡°Miss, these were given to you by Master, I-I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Seeing that Lisa did not dare take it, Lan Xiaozhi did not force her either.


    If Lan Ye found out that Lisa had taken her jewelry after she left, he might punish Lisa instead.


    ¡°Give me your home¡¯s address. I¡¯ll send you something then.¡±


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s my job to wait on you, you don¡¯t have to give me anything.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi was a sentimental person, and the thing or person she would miss the most after leaving here would be Lisa.


    ¡°Give me your address!¡±


    With Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s insistence, Lisa had no choice but to write her home¡¯s address for her.


    ...


    On Mu Sihan¡¯s side.


    Under his request, Yan Hua brought Xiaojie and Little Apple back to the Capital first.


    He told Bo Yan to bring a team of elite special forces over.


    Although Light Ind was not arge ind, it was still a country and Mu Sihan could not openly start a war for his private affairs.


    He could only bring Nan Zhi back secretly before he investigated about this in detail!


    ¡°Fourth Brother, it¡¯s already six in the evening, will Nan Zhi arrive at Shengan Hotel as promised?¡± Lan Yanzhi was holding onto a pair of binocrs, standing in the house opposite the Shengan Hotel.


    Mu Sihan had a hand in his pockets, while his other hand held onto a cigarette, exhaling smoke nonstop.


    He had been standing here for nearly a day.


    If it was Nan Zhi in the past, he waspletely sure that she woulde.


    But now, she was Lan Xiaozhi. She only had Lan Ye in her memories and not him!


    He was not confident that she woulde!


    Maybe, she had merely made this promise in order to satisfy him that night so that he would leave.


    Or maybe, she had told Lan Ye everything and Lan Ye would arrest him the moment he appeared!


    Mu Sihan¡¯s thoughts went a mess, though he still chose to believe her.


    ¡°Wait a while longer,¡± he said to Lan Yanzhi hoarsely.


    After nearly half an hour, Lan Yanzhi saw about eight luxurious vehicles stopping in front of Shengan Hotel¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, Nan Zhi is here.¡±


    Mu Sihan took the binocrs from Lan Yanzhi, looking at the hotel on the opposite end of the road.


    He happened to see Nan Zhi get out of the car.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, she came with Lan Ye. Will she leave with youter?¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked, replying simply, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi was confused. ¡°Fourth Brother, why are you so sure?¡±


    Mu Sihan threw the binocrs back at Lan Yanzhi, turning around as he walked out withrge strides. ¡°She wore pants today.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi was speechless.


    ...


    Lan Xiaozhi had her arm wrapped around Lan Ye as they walked into the hotel.


    She looked around her with the corner of her eyes.


    But she did not see Mr Mu.


    The two of them took the elevator to the restaurant on the top floor of the hotel to dine.


    Before they came, Lan Ye had reserved the entire restaurant.


    There were only Lan Ye and her in therge restaurant, apart from the waiters, waitresses and the bodyguards standing guard by the doors.


    After ordering, Lan Xiaozhi looked out of the ss window.


    In her heart, she was a little panicked.


    She did not see Mr Mu, did he note as they had promised?


    Or did he lose patience with her and did not want to bring her away anymore?


    It was indeed troublesome now that she was being watched by Lan Ye like a hawk.


    It was extremely dangerous if Mr Mu wanted to bring her away. If Lan Ye found out about them, Mr Mu might only have a path left in his way. Death.


    Although Mr Mu looked wealthy and dignified, but this was Lan Ye¡¯s territory after all. It was not an easy feat to bring someone away under his watch!


    After they were done eating, Lan Xiaozhi stood up. ¡°I need to go to the washroom.¡±


    Lan Ye got up. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you over.¡±


    In the past, Lan Xiaozhi would think that Lan Ye was being nice to her by doing this. But now, she knew that he was merely monitoring her.


    It was not because he cared for her at all.


    A pretty and pure smile appeared on Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After entering the female washroom, Lan Xiaozhi closed the door.


    She stood in front of the washroom, turning on the tap to wash her hands.


    Suddenly, someone came out of one of the cubicles. Lan Xiaozhi did not think too much about it, merely taking a tissue from her bag to wipe her hands dry after washing them.


    When she looked up, she realized there was something different.


    When she saw the tall figure, who had appeared unknowingly, through the reflection of the mirror, Lan Xiaozhi immediately turned around.


    Under the faint white light, the man was wearing a ck outfit, staring at her fixedly as he was merely a few steps away from her.


    His ck eyes were dark and deep, causing flutters in her heart.


    His facial features were handsome and perfect.


    Lan Xiaozhi almost thought she was seeing wrongly. She cupped her mouth, her eyes widened, almost letting out a scream.

 Chapter 747 - I’m Willing to Do Anything for You

    <h4>Chapter 747: I¡¯m Willing to Do Anything for You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lan Xiaozhi stared at the handsome man in front of her, blinking as she finally managed to speak after a long silence. ¡°How did you get in?¡±


    There were countless bodyguards outside the restaurant, while Lan Ye was still standing in front of the washroom. How did no one see such arge figure like him walking around? How did he even manage to enter the female washroom?


    Mu Sihan did not reply.


    He closed the distance between them, not saying anything before he immediately leaned down to kiss her.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Lan Xiaozhi pressed her hands against his muscr and firm chest, his refreshing and charming scent filling her senses. Her heart started to thump harder.


    However, her rationality was still there as she turned away to avoid his heated kiss.


    ¡°Lan Ye is still outside.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes on her darkened slightly. ¡°You chose to leave with me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Although he was very sure when he told Lan Yanzhi that she would leave with him, he was still slightly nervous about it before he could hear her reply to him in person.


    Lan Xiaozhi looked into his dark, deep eyes, her heart fluttering a little as she nodded. ¡°Yes, I want to leave this ce.¡±


    However...


    She looked around,pletely clueless about how he was going to take her away.


    Hearing her definite answer, Mu Sihan could not help but lift his scarlet lips into a smirk.


    Although he did not know what kind of mental conflict she had been through in the past few days, she still chose to believe him in the end. This was a good start.


    He held onto her slender waist, bringing her back to the cubicle.


    Right at this moment, the washroom door was knocked from the outside, Lan Ye¡¯s voice trailing inside. ¡°Xiaozhi, are you done?¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi pushed down the nervousness within her, forcing herself to answer Lan Ye calmly. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Xiaozhi, it¡¯s been a while since you went in, are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±


    ¡°My stomach hurts a little, give me a while longer.¡± Lan Xiaozhi said as she nced at the man in front of her nervously, ayer of cold sweat appearing on her forehead. ¡°How are we going to leave?¡± If Lan Ye caught them, the two of them might lose their lives.


    Mu Sihan looked down, tapping his watch.


    Very quickly, the ceiling board above the cubicle was moved away, a small piece of the sky entered Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s sight.


    Lan Yanzhi was squatting on top, reaching a hand out to them. ¡°Come up quick.¡±


    Mu Sihan got Lan Xiaozhi to go up first.


    Lan Ye had lost his patience from waiting outside, or maybe it was due to his sharp senses that he felt that something was wrong, as he lifted his leg to kick the door open with a loud bang.


    When Lan Xiaozhi heard the sound of the door being kicked open, a cold shiver ran up her spine.


    After she did her best to cooperate with Lan Yanzhi to climb up, she reached her hand out to Mu Sihan together with Lan Yanzhi.


    Lan Ye had already walked to the cubicle¡¯s door.


    He knocked on the door. ¡°Xiaozhi?¡±


    No response.


    He furrowed his eyebrows, reaching out to pull the door open.


    The moment the door was pulled open, he saw a pair of legs about to leave the room and he hurriedly reached out to pull that person¡¯s legs.


    However, that person reacted very quickly, kicking at his face ruthlessly and with agility.


    Lan Ye took out his guard, pulling the safety pin hurriedly. He was about to shoot at that person when the ceiling board was put back in ce suddenly.


    Lan Ye¡¯s expression darkened as he cursed in anger, ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    ...


    After Mu Sihan went up, he held onto Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s hands, mmy from the cold sweat on it. He hurriedly walked to the edge of the roof.


    Lan Xiaozhi looked down, feeling her heart almost jumping out from her throat.


    This was a tall building, wouldn¡¯t they fall into pieces if they jumped down?


    ¡°We have to jump down immediately, are you scared?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s low and cool voice, Lan Xiaozhi swallowed her saliva in fear. ¡°Will we die?¡±


    The man chuckled softly. ¡°Hug me tightly.¡±


    At this point, Lan Xiaozhi knew clearly that she had no other choice.


    She closed her eyes, hugging the man¡¯s neck tightly.


    Staring at her flutteringshes, Mu Sihan said softly by her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we won¡¯t die.¡± With that said, he tapped his watch and an invisible zip line flew out of it.


    Picking her up, he jumped down.


    The wind blew crazily, as if it was able to blow a whole person away.


    Lan Xiaozhi kept tightening her grip around the man¡¯s neck, treating him as her only savior.


    Feeling herself falling nonstop, her heart leapt up to her throat.


    She wanted to scream, but the sharp and crazy wind blew against her face, making her unable to open her mouth at all.


    Her heart was all over the ce, her legs weak from fear.


    Mu Sihan stared at the terrified woman, pressing his face against hers tightly, using his warm breath to spray against her smooth skin.


    She seemed to not be able to feel his closeness and warmth.


    She was so scared that even her lips were shivering.


    It was until a warm and soft feeling came from her lips that she slowly opened her eyes.


    The man¡¯s face was right in front of her. His ck eyes that were as deep as a frozenke, his well-defined nose, his thin lips and well-defined features... When all of those werebined together, they form his soul-catching handsome face.


    Her lips moved. ¡°Who are you exactly?¡±


    ¡°Your lover.¡± He replied her simply, his tongue started to trace her cold and shivering lips, as if wanting to pass to her all of his warmth and energy.


    To Lan Xiaozhi, he waspletely unfamiliar.


    But in this moment, she felt a lot more at ease because of his presence.


    Everything around her seemed to stop in that moment.


    The two of them were the only ones left.


    When they fell onto the floor, the man carried her as they rolled a few rounds on the floor. He protected her head from the beginning to the end, preventing her from getting injured.


    A ck SUV stopped in front of them.


    Lan Yanzhi, who hade down a little earlier than them, had already gotten in the car. ¡°Fourth Brother, get Nan Zhi into the car. Quick!¡±


    Mu Sihan retracted the zip line, carrying a pale Lan Xiaozhi onto the car.


    When Lan Ye chased out of the hotel with his men, he happened to see the ck SUV driving away speedily.


    ¡°Master, do we give chase?¡±


    Lan Ye¡¯s eyes werepletely cold. He never expected that someone would be able to bring Lan Xiaozhi away under his watch.


    Of course, he also understood that no one would be able to bring Lan Xiaozhi away without her cooperation.


    It seemed like the ck shadow he saw in Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s closet that night of the birthday celebration was not just a ck cat. So Lan Xiaozhi had lied to him!


    Lan Ye smirked coldly, a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    Without his permission, who would be able to bring Lan Xiaozhi away sessfully?


    ...


    On the car, Lan Yanzhi took out some high-tech equipment from his bag. ¡°Fourth Brother, hurry and check if Nan Zhi has any tracking devices on her.¡±


    Mu Sihan took the equipment and scanned it all over Lan Xiaozhi. The equipment did not alert them to any tracking devices.


    ¡°To stay safe, let¡¯s stick to our original n.¡± Mu Sihan said lowly.


    Lan Xiaozhi stared at the silent man who had a cold, arrogant and dignified aura on him. She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Mr Mu, you haven¡¯t answered me. Who are you exactly? If Lan Ye manages to catch up to us, he may take your life. Are you not afraid at all?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked down, a hand caressing Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s face as his eyes darkened with heartfelt emotions.


    ¡°For you, I will do anything.¡±

 Chapter 748 - Leaving (1)

    <h4>Chapter 748: Leaving (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Outside of the car, the night was as cold as ice.


    The dimmed yellow lights by the road shone into the car, the man¡¯s face half-lit, making him look handsome and mysterious at the same time.


    Hearing his words, Lan Xiaozhi felt her heart thump crazily.


    He looked cold and arrogant, unlike a person who would be good with romantic words. But in the recent meetings, all of his words were enough to make her heart flutter.


    He really loved the past her!


    However, she could not remember anything now. She could not remember how they met, how they fell in love, how they had their son, her mind waspletely nk.


    Would he still love the her, whose memories werepletely nk, after saving her?


    Lan Xiaozhi fell into a state of confusion.


    Noting that the woman beside him was dazing out, Mu Sihan looked down into her well-defined eyes. He asked lowly, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi looked into his dark eyes, her longshes fluttering as she asked softly, ¡°What if I cannot remember what happened in the past no matter what?¡±


    Mu Sihan hugged her slender shoulders, his hand patting the back of her head softly. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± After they returned, he would think of a way to find the reason why she lost her memories, before they gave her treatment to help her recover her memories ording to her situation.


    The man hugged Lan Xiaozhi in his arms, her senses filled with his refreshing and pleasant smell. She sniffled. ¡°How did we get together in the past? Did you woo me or did I woo you?¡±


    ¡°You slept with me first, before you pestered and wooed me.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi immediately looked up, ring at him with disbelief. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Surely her personality before she lost her memories wasn¡¯t that open... was she?


    She slept with him first? Then pestered and wooed him?


    ¡°Nan Xiaozhi, you did sleep with Fourth Brother first, then ran away with your son for four years.¡± Lan Yanzhi, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, turned around to nce at Lan Xiaozhi.


    Goosebumps appeared on Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s arms. ¡°Was I that open in the past?¡±


    ¡°That night, you were the one who forced yourself on me.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s scalp turned numb, muttering softly, ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m not that open now. You definitely won¡¯t like me anymore.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s hearing was extremely good, having heard her soft mumbling and he smirked. ¡°If you kiss me now, I might still like you just as much.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi almost burst out inughter. Why was Nan Xiaozhi so innocent and fun to y with after she lost her memories?


    He clearly remembered that his Fourth Brother did quite a bit to make her his woman, while the young girl did not fall for his Fourth Brother¡¯s tricks at all.


    Lan Xiaozhi stared at the man¡¯s perfectly handsome face. She pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kiss you!¡±


    There were still others in the car, and she was not so shameless to kiss him in front of them.


    Besides, to her, he was...


    She did not know what type of feeling she had for him either.


    ...


    The SUV drove for nearly ten minutes in the dark before Mu Sihan nced out of the window. Noticing a car suddenly appearing behind them and chasing after them, he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Bo Yan, go faster. They¡¯re about to catch up.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi jumped in fear, holding onto Mu Sihan¡¯s arm tightly.


    The SUV sped up, driving towards one of the mountains on Light Ind.


    The vehicle only slowed down when it arrived at the foot of the mountain. When Lan Xiaozhi stared at the dark, steep andpletely dank forest, she felt even more nervous.


    The car stopped at a wide and empty area.


    It waspletely dark around them, as if there was an unknown danger lurking around them, making it extremely stressful for them.


    In Light Ind, Lan Ye forbade private nes from entering and exiting the ind.


    When they were nearing the cliff of the mountain, Lan Xiaozhi still did not know how Mr Mu and his friends were nning to leave.


    ¡°Lanzhi, bring Nan Zhi to jump down the cliff and leave on the speedboat, Bo Yan and I will stay here...¡±


    Before Mu Sihan could finish speaking, Lan Xiaozhi, who had been following beside him, suddenly screamed out loud.


    Mu Sihan hurriedly turned towards Lan Xiaozhi.


    All he saw was Lan Xiaozhi cupping her ears with her hands, squatting on the floor with a pale face.


    Her longshes fluttered crazily.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Sihan squatted down, pulling Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s hands from her ears. His fingers touched her face, finding itpletely cold.


    Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes turned red, as she jumped into Mu Sihan¡¯s arms, her slender figure shivering. ¡°I¡¯m so cold, hug me, hug me...¡±


    Feeling her shivering, Mu Sihan reached out to pull her into his arms. He ced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Why are you so cold suddenly? Where do you feel unwell?¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi bit down on her lips strongly. Seeing blood appearing on her lips, Mu Sihan furrowed hie eyebrows. ¡°Let go, stop biting yourself.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi seemed to not be able to hear him, her body shivering even more.


    Lan Yanzhi kept taking notice of anymotion at the bottom of the mountain. Seeing countless vehicle lights shining towards the mountain, his expression changed immediately. ¡°Fourth Brother, if we don¡¯t leave now, it¡¯ll be toote.¡±


    Mu Sihan wanted to let go of Nan Zhi to let Lan Yanzhi bring her away first. However, when he got up, he realized that something was wrong.


    A cold hole was pressed tightly against his chest.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes constricted slightly. He watched as the woman slowly stood up, the pain no longer on her face as her expression morphed into a cold and temperature-less one. His lips pursed tightly into a straight line.


    Lan Xiaozhi held onto the gun, taking a few steps back.


    Lan Yanzhi and Bo Yan immediately saw what happened, while the hidden Special Forces troops in the woods also saw it.


    ¡°F*ck, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lan Yanzhi stared at Lan Xiaozhi in confusion. ¡°Nan Zhi, wake up. We came to save you, why are you pointing a gun at Fourth Brother?¡±


    The gun in Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s hands was taken from Mu Sihan¡¯s waist when he hugged her earlier.


    She was extremely fast, as if she had been trained.


    The gun in Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s hands continued to point at Mu Sihan, as she spoke coldly, ¡°If you surrender now, you can still keep your life.¡±


    Her eyes shifted towards Bo Yan and Lan Yanzhi sharply. ¡°The two of you, throw away the guns in your hands, if not, I¡¯ll shoot him to death!¡±


    The him in her words was referring to Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression tensed up. Looking at how Nan Zhi seemed, she probably was not doing this voluntarily, and was merely being controlled...


    If Lan Ye was able to insert memories that did not belong to her into her brain, he would be able to use special methods to control her as well.


    Mu Sihan acted like he was not afraid, as he inched towards Lan Xiaozhi.


    Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s expression turned colder, a murderous intent shing in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    Acting like he did not hear Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s words, Mu Sihan continued to approach her.


    Lan Yanzhi and Bo Yan who were not too far behind them felt their hearts jumping to their throat.


    With their skills, it would be extremely easy if they wanted to take her life.


    But, it was impossible for them to do anything to her.


    Bo Yan made a discreet gesture, signaling for the Special Forces troops hidden in the woods to not hurt Nan Zhi no matter what happened.

 Chapter 749 - Leaving (2)

    <h4>Chapter 749: Leaving (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Both Lan Yanzhi and Bo Yan threw their guns towards Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s leg.


    Seeing their actions, Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s cold eyes constricted a little.


    Were they not afraid of death?


    If they open-fired, she definitely would not be their opponent!


    Mu Sihan¡¯s deep ck eyes stared at Lan Xiaozhi intently, not a hint of fear on his handsome face.


    He approached her, pressing his chest against her gun.


    He knew that it was barely possible for him to bring her away under such circumstances now.


    Mu Sihan ordered calmly. ¡°Yanzhi, Bo Yan, jump down with your men first.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother, if we¡¯re leaving, you have to leave too!¡± Lan Yanzhi said.


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows, his voicepletely cold. ¡°I told you to jump down with your men first!¡±


    Bo Yan pulled Lan Yanzhi, who still wanted to say something. Bo Yan whispered by Lan Yanzhi¡¯s ear. ¡°We have to believe in Sihan.¡±


    The situation they were in now was indeed not favorable to them.


    If they weren¡¯t able to hurt Nan Zhi, they would only be the prey of others.


    With Sihan¡¯s intelligence, he would find a way to get out of danger.


    Bo Yan made a gesture, and a group of Special Forces troops walked out from the woods.


    Lan Xiaozhi said coldly, ¡°No one is allowed to leave. If not, I¡¯ll kill him now!¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at the emotionless expression Lan Xiaozhi had, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°Let them leave, and I¡¯ll let you do anything to me!¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi felt another sharp pain in her head, only saying coldly after hearing the instruction. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Lan Yanzhi, Bo Yan, and the rest of their men left, and the ce fell silent.


    For that moment, there only seemed to consist the breathing of the two of them.


    Lan Xiaozhi stared at the man whose expression was stiff, eyes dark. Her lips moved. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, his heart raising to his throat though he acted incredibly calm. ¡°Everyone is afraid of dying. But I¡¯m even more scared that after I die, no one will save you.


    ¡°I¡¯m also scared that after I die, you won¡¯t be able to see our son anymore.¡±


    Son?


    Lan Xiaozhi¡¯sshes fluttered slightly.


    Her temple felt like a sharp needle had poked into it, throbbing painfully.


    Seeing her twisted expression from the pain she was feeling, Mu Sihan felt his heart clench up tightly together.


    At this moment, Lan Ye¡¯s men had arrived at the top of the mountain.


    The bright vehicle lights flooded the entire ce.


    Lan Ye got off the car, smirking when he saw Lan Xiaozhi pointing a gun at Mu Sihan.


    Lan Ye had brought more than a hundred elite soldiers over, while Mu Sihan only had himself, while he was being pointed at with a gun by Lan Xiaozhi.


    It was extremely clear who the winning party was.


    Lan Xiaozhi smirked, lifting his chin slightly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted to take Xiaozhi away from me? Do you know the consequence of doing this?¡±


    Mu Sihan did not even spare a nce at Lan Ye, his eyes fixed on Lan Xiaozhi.


    Everything around him felt like a grey noise in the background, and Lan Xiaozhi was the only one who existed in his eyes.


    Lan Ye¡¯s eyes darkened at having beenpletely ignored, his red eyes making him look like a bloodthirsty devil. ¡°Are you looking down on me? Resenting me?¡±


    Mu Sihan continued to remain silent.


    Lan Ye waspletely angered. He nced at Lan Xiaozhi, ordering her, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s eyes turned towards Mu Sihan coldly, like she was a killing machine with no conscience. Her fingers pressed on the trigger.


    Just then, Mu Sihan lifted his hands and held onto Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s hands on the gun.


    When her hands were wrapped by his warm hands, Lan Xiaozhi shivered slightly.


    Her exquisite eyebrows furrowed, then rxed, before it furrowed and rxed once more. She repeated this action for a few times, before her expression morphed back into a cold one. ¡°Let go, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to shoot you!¡±


    Mu Sihan stared into Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s cold but unfocused eyes. ¡°Do it!¡±


    The moment Mu Sihan said it, Lan Ye furrowed his eyebrows.


    Was Mu Sihan asking Lan Xiaozhi to kill him?


    ¡°Ever since I found out about you being in an ident and leaving our world, I thought that I was about to die. If I can die from your hands, I won¡¯t have any regrets!¡±


    He stared at her heatedly, as if he wanted to tattoo her image onto his bones.


    Lan Xiaozhi stared at the emotions and pain in his eyes, her heart feeling slightly touched. She wanted to grab onto that feeling, but it was as light and flimsy as smoke, she could not grab it no matter what she did.


    There was only a voice in her mind.


    Kill him, kill him...


    Kill him!


    However, her hands remained stiff, unable to do anything.


    Mu Sihan grabbed Lan Xiaozhi¡¯s frozen and stiff hands, moving her hands onto the trigger.


    Bang!


    A loud bang rang, causing Lan Xiaozhi to throw the gun on the floor as she took a few steps back.


    The tall man suddenly trembled terribly, falling to the ground slowly.


    Lan Xiaozhi had fallen to the ground as well, her tears unconsciously blurring her sight.


    Staring at Mu Sihan who was on the ground, then at her own hands, her face contorted as she screamed out in pain.


    A sharp pain throbbed in her head, as if there was a bomb that exploded in her.


    Her uncontrolled consciousness slowly regained its rity.


    Her tears-coveredshes trembled, staring at the sight before her in disbelief.


    Just now, did she shoot Mr Mu?


    A thinyer of cold sweat covered her forehead, and her face immediately turned pale.


    ¡°No, no... Why, why did it be like this?¡± Lan Xiaozhi shouted in pain.


    Lan Ye narrowed his eyes, staring at the motionless Mu Sihan on the ground as he walked over.


    He kicked Mu Sihan twice. Noting that he was not moving, Lan Ye then squatted down and ced his finger in front of Mu Sihan¡¯s nose.


    He was no longer breathing.


    He stared at Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome and calm face with aplex expression, sighing softly. ¡°Why did you have to find out that she was still alive? If you didn¡¯t appear here and want to save her and bring her away, you might still be alive.


    ¡°Such a pity.¡± Lan Ye closed his eyes, not looking at Mu Sihan anymore as he moved to get up.


    Right at that moment, his neck was grabbed strongly by someone. The man who was lying on the ground motionless subdued him extremely quickly and took his gun from his waist to point it at his temple.


    All of this took only a few seconds.


    He was so fast that no one could react.


    Lan Ye had never expected that the person he thought was dead was able toe back to life.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, pick up the gun and stand behind me.¡±


    Hearing Mu Sihan¡¯s voice, Lan Xiaozhi blinked, almost believing that she was hallucinating.


    H-He wasn¡¯t dead?


    The elite soldiers Lan Ye had brought over all raised their guns when they saw that Lan Ye had been held captive by Mu Sihan.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your Master to die, put all of your guns down!¡± Mu Sihan ordered with not a hint of temperature in his voice.


    With a gun pointed at his temple, Lan Ye did not dare move. He raised his hands to make a surrendering gesture, signaling for the soldiers to put their guns down.

 Chapter 750 - Returning to the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 750: Returning to the Capital</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lan Ye, who had a gun pointing at his temple by Mu Sihan, furrowed his eyebrows tightly. Although he could not see Mu Sihan¡¯s expression, he could feel the murderous intent on him.


    If he dared moved casually, Mu Sihan would really shoot him!


    He kept pulling Lan Ye backwards.


    The night breeze was freezing as the tension was thick and foreboding.


    After Lan Ye¡¯s men got his order, they all put down their guns, not daring to take another step forward.


    Mu Sihan brought Lan Ye to the edge of the cliff.


    Lan Ye¡¯s eyes were red as he asked, ¡°I clearly saw her shoot your chest, why are youpletely unscathed?¡±


    Even if he had worn a bulletproof vest, he would still be injured with such a short distance between the gun and him.


    Mu Sihan nced towards Lan Xiaozhi standing beside him, his eyes glinting in the darkness. ¡°Her shot was empty.¡±


    Hearing Mu Sihan¡¯s words, Lan Xiaozhi looked down at the gun in her hands.


    ¡°She had forgotten everything and is Lan Xiaozhi now. She¡¯s not Nan Zhi from the past, she would never ask me to hug her.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi was slightly surprised, though bitterness spread within her as well. ¡°You took out the bullet before I lost control of myself and took your gun?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Lan Xiaozhi shook her head, helplessness swarming her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. After all, I¡¯m not theplete me anymore, it¡¯s right to be guarded against me as well.¡±


    Lan Ye finally understood what was going on.


    Mu Sihan had calcted urately that he would go up to check on him, so that Mu Sihan could take the chance and hold him captive.


    He was definitely not as easy to take down as he seemed!


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re holding me captive, you can¡¯t leave either...¡± Before Lan Ye could finish speaking, he was pushed intently by Mu Sihan, and he fell down the cliff uncontrobly.


    After Lan Ye was pushed down the cliff, Mu Sihan hugged Nan Zhi agilely, jumping down the cliff before Lan Ye¡¯s men could raise their guns once more.


    After Lan Ye fell down, he fell into the ocean.


    Bo Yan and Lan Yanzhi had long set up arge there, moving to bring Lan Ye onto their speedboat after he fell into the.


    By the time Mu Sihan and Lan Xiaozhi had came down, the speed boat was already moving.


    Lan Ye struggled out of the, having been drenched by the seawaterpletely, looking extremely haggard.


    ¡°This my territory, my men will surround you very quickly and you will never win this war!¡±


    Lan Ye shouted, as a ruthless punchnded on his face the moment he was done speaking.


    After Mu Sihan moved forward to punch him, he kicked his chest.


    His eyes were as cold and dark as the Grim Reaper, a chilly murderous intent surrounding him. ¡°Say, what did you use to control Nan Zhi?¡±


    Lan Ye, who had received a punch and a kick, suddenly burst out inughter.


    His shirt was gripped tightly by Mu Sihan. He did not resist his hold, but hisughter was slightly rming and chilling. ¡°There¡¯s aboratory on our ind that specializes in research on human brains. I got the researcher to put a chip into her brain. She will listen to me obediently whenever I turn it on. If you let me go, I might undo my control over her. If not, she will only die if this drags on...¡±


    Bang!


    Lan Ye¡¯s other cheek received another ruthless blow.


    His tall figure copsed on the speedboat.


    Countless balls of fire were burning within Mu Sihan. He grabbed onto Lan Ye¡¯s shirt with a tensed expression, hauling him up. ¡°Say, what do you want to achieve by controlling Nan Zhi?¡±


    Lan Ye merely smiled mysteriously, not saying anything.


    Seeing this, Lan Xiaozhi recounted the conversation she heard that day between Lan Ye and that man.


    Lan Ye smirked coldly. ¡°I see, so you¡¯d heard my conversation with him.¡±


    ¡°Who is that man?¡± Mu Sihan asked coldly.


    Lan Ye¡¯s lips moved, his eyes staring at Mu Sihan sharply as his voice suddenly changed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking who I am?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes constricted, his tall figure immediately taking a few steps back.


    Lan Yanzhi realized that something was wrong, moving forward to take a closer look at Lan Ye. Seeing his skin split open slightly, he shouted, ¡°You¡¯ve disguised yourself? He¡¯s not Lan Ye!¡±


    Lan Yanzhi and Bo Yan worked together, one of them subduing the man while the other tore away theyer of man-made skin on his face.


    A handsome, well-defined and perfect face slowly revealed itself.


    The people on the speedboat all froze when they saw the face.


    Even Lan Xiaozhi had a hand over her mouth in disbelief, muttering softly, ¡°H-How can it be?¡±


    Using the chance when everyone was still shocked, the man smirked coldly, before he turned around and jumped into the sea.


    ...


    At the Capital.


    In the Royal Hospital.


    Nan Zhi was lying on the bed quietly, her petite face slightly pale. Like a newborn baby, she looked extremely weak and helpless.


    Her hands were ced by her side, her skin so fair that one could vaguely see the veins on the back of her hands. A transparent liquid dripped drop by drop from the tube and into her veins.


    Everyone from the Qiao family had came over after getting the news that she was still alive.


    However, everyone remained silent, afraid that they would disturb her, as she was still unconscious.


    It was around evening when Nan Zhi finally woke up again.


    Opening her eyes, she remained dazed out for a few seconds as she stared at the white ceiling above her.


    Her memories stopped at her falling unconscious from a splitting headache after Lan Ye took off the man-made skin on his face and jumped into the sea.


    Her longshes fluttered, as she slowly looked around.


    Seeing several people standing around her bed, she widened her eyes slowly.


    Who... Who were all these people? She did not know anyone in the room!


    Seeing the confusion in Nan Zhi¡¯s almond-shaped eyes, An Feng wiped her tears silently.


    Qiao Yanze was the first to react, walking forward to the bed.


    He had known from Mu Sihan that Nan Zhi had forgotten everything in the past, that they were all strangers to her.


    Qiao Yanze smiled brightly, raising his finger as he flicked Nan Zhi¡¯s forehead familiarly and lightly. ¡°You heartless girl, I¡¯m your Uncle.¡± Qiao Yanze introduced everyone else to Nan Zhi one by one. ¡°That¡¯s your biological Mom, beside her is your Grandma, while the other two are your good friends, Gu Sheng and Ling Er.¡±


    Nan Zhi sat up, nodding at Gu Sheng and Ling Er before her eyesnded on An Feng and Madam Qiao.


    ¡°Mom, Grandma.¡±


    Although she could not remember them, that feeling when one saw their family was still present.


    She did not understand in the past why she felt really unfamiliar when she paid respects to her ¡®mother¡¯ back in the fishing vige, but now she knew that it was because they were not rted at all.


    After Nan Zhi greeted everyone in the room, she realized that there was still someone Qiao Yanze had not introduced to her. It was a young girl who looked weak and gentle, but was really pretty.


    Noting that Nan Zhi was looking at Xiao Ying, Qiao Yanze smiled as he said, ¡°That¡¯s your Aunt.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s fair face immediately flushed with pleasure.


    Madam Qiao¡¯s expression changed as well.


    Nan Zhi could tell that her Grandma did not really seem to like her Aunt.


    1

 Chapter 751 - Concern

    <h4>Chapter 751: Concern</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Madam Qiao stood up, approaching Nan Zhi as she stared at her granddaughter with a warm and doting expression. ¡°Zhizhi, rest well. Grandma wille again tomorrow to visit you.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    When Madam Qiao passed by Xiao Ying, who looked down as if she was extremely terrified of her, her attitude changedpletely to a strict and harsh tone, unlike the warm one she had towards Nan Zhi. ¡°As long as I¡¯m still alive, you can forget about marrying into our Qiao family!¡±


    Too many things had happened in the past six months.


    The first was Nan Zhi¡¯s ident that made everyone immersed in their sorrows from thinking that she was gone. Then Yanze had gotten together with this devious woman, Xiao Ying.


    She did not know what capability Xiao Ying had to be able to tame the yful Yanze into such an obedient person.


    Yanze had even argued with her several times for Xiao Ying.


    He said clearly that if she did not ept Xiao Ying, he would rather give up his inheritance to the Qiao family.


    Madam Qiao was so furious that she had been admitted into the hospital not too long ago.


    She did everything she could, even thinking of giving a sum of money to Xiao Ying to make her leave Yanze herself.


    However, Xiao Ying was a vixen. Although she looked weak and gentle on the outside, she almost killed Mrs Qiao with anger that day when she spoke to her privately.


    She kept saying that her son did like her and only wanted her, that if she wanted to separate them forcefully, she would only end up losing her son.


    She even said that she should not be the head of the household anymore with her age, that after Yanze married her, she would be the headdy of the Qiao family once she entered into the Qiao family.


    No one had ever dared to speak to her like this! Even when she did not know that Nan Zhi was her granddaughter, Nan Zhi did not speak like this either!


    She felt that Xiao Ying was not as simple as she seemed, which was why she went to investigate her, but she could not find out anything from her background. After Yanze found out about it, he even threw a fit at her.


    Their mother and son rtionship had turned sour after this.


    For the first time, Madam Qiao felt extremely exhausted. But it was a good thing that Zhizhi was still alive. Yanze had a good rtionship with Zhizhi, and she would see if he would listen to Zhizhi¡¯s words.


    After Madam Qiao left, Xiao Ying nced at Qiao Yanze with teary eyes, her lips biting her lips so hard her lips turned red. She said extremely pitifully, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee over to make your Mom unhappy again.¡±


    As she spoke, a sparkling tear fell, making her look even more pitiful.


    Qiao Yanze walked in front of her, hugging her shoulders as he said dotingly, ¡°She did not like Zhizhi either in the past. She only liked her afterwards. My Mom is like that, it will be alright after she gets to know you.¡±


    Xiao Ying leaned into Qiao Yanze¡¯s embrace, her hands hugging his thin waist as she smirked slightly into his chest. ¡°Really? If she continues to dislike me, will you not want me anymore?¡±


    Qiao Yanze lifted a finger to tap Xiao Ying¡¯s nose. ¡°I¡¯m yours in this lifetime.¡±


    Xiao Ying tiptoed, kissing Qiao Yanze¡¯s cheek.


    Seeing the two of them act so lovingly in front of everyone, Nan Zhi felt slightly weirded out.


    Her first expression of Xiao Ying was not very good.


    This girl seemed slightly two-faced.


    It was no wonder why her Grandma did not like her.


    After Qiao Yanze left with Xiao Ying, An Feng thought that Gu Sheng wanted to speak to Nan Zhi alone, since he was staring intently at her. Getting up she left the room with Ling Er.


    After Nan Zhi and Gu Sheng were the only ones left in the room, Gu Sheng could no longer control his emotions as he approached her, hugging her tightly.


    ¡°Little Flower, thank the Gods that you¡¯re still alive.¡±


    Nan Zhi was forced to lean into Gu Sheng¡¯s arms. His scent was extremely clean and refreshing, without a single hint of cigarette smell, he smelt like fresh grass under the sun. Comforting, protective.


    Although she could not see his expression clearly right now, she could feel his agitation and also his happiness.


    He hugged her arms, his muscr and hard hold tightening by the second.


    She furrowed her eyebrows. Did Gu Sheng like her a lot in the past as well?


    She could tell that Gu Sheng¡¯s emotions after seeing her were not less than what Mu Sihan had when he first saw her.


    ¡°Brother Ah Sheng, there¡¯s a client that asked me to go perform a ritual tonight, you don¡¯t have to wait for me for dinner.¡± Ling Er pushed the door open, stopping immediately when she saw the couple hugging inside.


    She looked down, her longshes covering the sadness appearing in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ling Er closed door almost instantly.


    Nan Zhi heard Ling Er¡¯s words, but the warm man who was hugging her seemed to still be immersed in the happiness that she was still alive. He continued to hug her tightly, unwilling to let go.


    Nan Zhi tried to find a way to struggle out of his hold.


    Gu Sheng¡¯s warm eyes nced at Nan Zhi, who nced towards the door. ¡°Miss Ling Er seems to have misunderstood us.¡±


    Gu Sheng caressed Nan Zhi¡¯s hair habitually, staring at her with warm eyes. ¡°I only treat Ling Er as a young sister.¡± Seeing that she did not reply, he immediately broke into a faint smile. ¡°Of course, you are too.¡±


    Nan Zhi was hospitalized for three days, though her head will still hurt asionally.


    She had done a CT scan, but the scan was too blurry and the doctors could not tell if there was a chip in her brain. She then did a nuclear maic resonance scan, but the doctors did not discover a chip either.


    Maybe, the current medical technology was not enough to identify it.


    Apart from the asional headaches, Nan Zhi did not feel any other difort.


    She did not get into a situation where she lost control of herself again.


    There was a very high possibility that the chip lost its purpose after that gunshot at Mu Sihan woke her up.


    Qiao Yanze arrived early to help Nan Zhi settle her discharge procedures.


    Seeing the faint dark eye circles under his eyes, Nan Zhi asked, ¡°Was Uncle not unable to rest properly recently?¡±


    Qiao Yanze merely smiled.


    The two of them walked out of the hospital, about to reach the car park when Qiao Yanze¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°What? You have a fever and fell down? Alright, alright, I¡¯lle over immediately.¡±


    After Qiao Yanze hung up the call, he turned to Nan Zhi. ¡°Something had happened with Xiao Ying, so I have to rush over. You wait a while at the hospital lobby. I¡¯ll get a driver toe fetch you.¡±


    The moment Qiao Yanze finished speaking, a loud honk rang as a ck Bentley stopped in front of them.


    The window wound down, revealing Gu Sheng¡¯s warm and handsome face. ¡°Young Master Qiao, I¡¯ll send Little Flower back!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Gu Sheng got down to open the front passenger seat door for Nan Zhi. He only returned to the driver¡¯s seat after she was seated properly.


    Nan Zhi had a cheek on her hand as she looked out of the window, her expression slightly dazed out.


    ¡°Are you thinking about your Uncle, or are you thinking about him?¡±


    Nan Zhi blinked. ¡°Who?¡± However, she immediately understood who Gu Sheng was referring to.


    At Light Ind, he did everything in order to see her.


    But now that she had returned to the Capital and saw her family and friends, he did not appear even once.


    In the three days that she had been hospitalized, even their son had visited her several times, but he had not visited her at all.


    Did he receive some blow after seeing the face under Lan Ye¡¯s disguise on the speedboat that day?


    The car drove stably towards the Qiao family castle. When they passed by a slightly high-ss coffee shop, Nan Zhi suddenly saw the man Gu Sheng and her had mentioned.


    He got out of his car, walking towards a convertible sports car not too far away. After speaking to the driver, he pulled the door open.


    A tall and eye-catching woman got off, wrapping her hands over his arm on an intimate manner.

 Chapter 752 - Heartache

    <h4>Chapter 752: Heartache</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The woman was probably mix-blooded. Her skin was fair, her facial features exquisite and pretty, she even had a pair of blue eyes that were as pretty as a cat.


    She was wearing a long red dress, high heels on her feet that made her legs look extremely slender and a mile long.


    Nan Zhi could not hear what Mu Sihan was telling the woman, but she saw the woman look up, ring at him with her pouty red lips.


    They look extremely familiar with each other, the closeness between them was not one that normal friends shared.


    The handsome man and beautiful woman looked extremely good together.


    Gu Sheng said something to Nan Zhi, following her eyes as he turned to look out of the window after noting that she was not replying.


    He happened to see Mu Sihan walk into a coffee shop with a tall woman.


    ¡°It should be a misunderstanding.¡± Although he did not like Mu Sihan, he had to admit that Mu Sihan was true to Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi looked down to buckle her bag, saying carelessly, ¡°The one he likes is the me from the past. The current me almost killed him, he probably doesn¡¯t like me anymore.¡±


    Gu Sheng could not hold back hisughter.


    Nan Zhi red at him. ¡°Why are youughing at me? Shouldn¡¯t you pity me?¡±


    ¡°Stop putting yourself down. The current you is cute in your own way.¡±


    Nan Zhi cupped her cheeks with her hands, sighing. ¡°I don¡¯t know when I can remember everything.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so worried, do you want me to bring you to him at the coffee shop?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head calmly. ¡°He didn¡¯te to me, so I won¡¯t go to him either!¡± Besides, he might not be in the mood to think about his rtionship because of Lan Ye.


    Wait a minute...


    If he was not in the mood to think about rtionships, why did he go on a date with another woman at the coffee shop?


    How much did she like him in the past? Why was she still so sure that he would not betray and cheat on her even though she had already lost her memories?


    Sighing, she thought that she waspletely helpless when it came to him!


    ...


    Light and soothing music was ying in the coffee shop. They were in an exquisitely and tastefully decorated private room.


    Amy stared at Mu Sihan, who had lit up a cigarette the moment they entered the room. His mental state was already rather poor ever since Nan Zhi got into her ident, but now that she saw him today, his condition seemed to have worsened.


    Faint dark eye circles were under his eyes, and he looked as though he had not slept in days.


    She did her best to calm the atmosphere by talking, trying to make him rx, but he did not respond to her.


    ¡°I heard that Nan Zhi is still alive, shouldn¡¯t you have rxed from that tensed state you were in?¡±


    Mu Sihan leaned back against the chair, exhaling a mouthful of smoke. He said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°She¡¯s not the only one who came back to life.¡±


    Amy nced at Mu Sihan in confusion.


    Mu Sihan looked up, his red eyes were unfocused, as if his soul had been removed from him. ¡°He¡¯s alive too.¡±


    Amy massaged her temple.


    He did not say anything else, the private room immediately falling into silence. The only sound that could be heard was the soft breathing sounds that came from his inhaling and exhaling of the cigarette.


    Amy had been his psychiatrist for a long time, so it was natural for her to understand what he meant quickly.


    Surprise appeared in her eyes. ¡°The other one is Ye Qing?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s lips pursed together tightly.


    ¡°Sihan, put down the cigarette first. Rx your nerves slowly and talk it through with me properly.¡±


    Mu Sihan put out the cigarette in the ashtray, leaning back on the chair to stare at the ceiling. ¡°He became the owner of Light Ind. He¡¯s still alive, but he caused me so much pain over the past few years.¡±


    Mu Sihan and Ye Qing were born together. One of them was said to have a good destiny while the other was said to have a bad destiny.


    Mu Sihan was deemed as the jinx, and had barely received any parental love since he was young.


    In the eyes of the elders in the family, he was too naughty and mischievous, while Ye Qing was theplete opposite. To them, Ye Qing was the intelligent and obedient role model.


    But Mu Sihan never cared about any of it. To hide his feelings, he often acted like he could be less bothered about getting their concern.


    He did not have his memories from before he was twelve years old.


    However, he found out that bad things had happened when the two of them got kidnapped through Ye Qing¡¯s diary.


    After they were rescued, their parents hit him until he had almost died. His mother shouted as she pointed at him, ¡°Why were you not the person who got into trouble? Why did you let my Ah Qing take that burden for you? You¡¯re indeed a jinx and doesn¡¯t deserve to be born into the Royal family!¡±


    He became colder and quieter after that. He would still feel miserable at first, but slowly, he really stopped caring about it.


    To him, the only person he cared about was Ye Qing.


    Ye Qing was a bright star. To the public, he had an outstanding brain that worked well in politics. After he was entrusted with an important role by the Queen, he had settled several important countries¡¯ matters in an effective manner.


    However, none of them knew that if Mu Sihan did not give Ye Qing those ideas secretly, Ye Qing would never shine that brightly in the first ce.


    The political scene was filled with hidden plots and mistrust. If it was not for Mu Sihan, Ye Qing would have long been disappointed in all the deception.


    The siblings¡¯ rtionship had always been very good.


    Mu Sihan really could not understand why Ye Qing did not contact him when he was still alive. Why did he do everything to separate Nan Zhi and him? He even inserted a chip into Nan Zhi¡¯s brain to control her, and even wanted Nan Zhi to kill him!


    Ever since he returned from Light Ind, his mind fell into a psychological torture.


    ¡°Sihan, recall carefully. Did you really see Ye Qing? Maybe, they merely looked alike.¡±


    Mu Sihan closed his red eyes. ¡°I would never mistake him. I wasn¡¯t the only one who saw him, Yanzhi and Bo Yan saw him too.¡±


    ¡°Stop splitting your hair over it. It¡¯s a good thing that Ye Qing is still alive. As to why he did all of that, I think you should look for him and have a proper talk with him.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s lips moved, the man wanting to say something when his phone vibrated.


    It was Yi Fan.


    Mu Sihan answered the call tiredly, only to hear Yi Fan¡¯s slightly panicked voice. ¡°Young Master, where are you?¡±


    Yi Fan had been by Mu Sihan¡¯s side for many years. Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows, it was not often that he would be so panicked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, a man that really looks like you has arrived. He¡¯s saying that he¡¯s the deceased Eldest Young Master.¡±


    Mu Sihan was speechless.


    ¡°I wanted to bring him away at first so that he can meet you privately. But somehow, the Queen has already been alerted about this, and now the Queen has summoned him into her office.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened, his heart thumping faster suddenly. ¡°Got it.¡±


    After hanging up the call, he stood up from the chair. ¡°He came over to look for me.¡±


    Amy stared at Mu Sihan with worry. ¡°Since he¡¯s stayed hidden for so many years, is he nning something?¡±


    ¡°I think his purpose will be revealed very soon.¡± With that said, Mu Sihan left withrge strides.


    Staring at his back, Amy felt her heart ache slightly for him.


    She was his psychiatrist, the only one who knew the exhausted and scarred heart hidden under his strong and perfect demeanour.


    All she could do was hope that Ye Qing would not hurt him too much...

 Chapter 753 - I’ve Always Been Using You, Fool

    <h4>Chapter 753: I¡¯ve Always Been Using You, Fool</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan rushed back to his office.


    The moment he stepped into the lobby and into the elevator, many staff turned to stare at him with strange expressions.


    Mu Sihan ignored all of them.


    Walking out of the elevator, he walked towards the Queen¡¯s office.


    The office was not closed, and when he arrived, Mu Sihan saw the tall figure standing inside.


    He was wearing a white shirt and ck suit pants, his hairbed neatly to expose his well-defined and handsome face.


    His appearance was elegant and dignified, looking like a ssic young master from a rich family.


    The Queen was talking to him, while Ye Fengjun was staring intently at him from his wheelchair, ted tears swarming in his eyes.


    Mu Sihan walked in.


    Apart from Ye Yanfeng who was standing near the entrance, no one in the office nced at Mu Sihan.


    Ye Yanfeng approached Mu Sihan, a devilish smile on his handsome face. ¡°Yourte older brother suddenly came back to life, while your beloved woman is back too. Fourth Brother, are these two things lucky or unlucky for you?¡±


    Mu Sihan spoke with a dark expression. ¡°Are you gloating now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the Crown Prince now, how would a mere Prince like me dare to?¡± Ye Yanfeng raised an eyebrow, saying meaningfully, ¡°However, your older brother¡¯s sudden appearance seems a little too timely!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s jaw was tensed, his lips pursed tightly as he shifted his attention away from Ye Yanfeng.


    The Queen was pulling Ye Qing¡¯s hand, asking, ¡°Ah Qing, if you were alive all these years, why didn¡¯t youe back?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, after the ne crashed, I wasatose for many years and only woke up a year ago. At that time, Sihan hadn¡¯t stabilized his ce in the Royal family yet, so I was afraid that my appearance would take all of your attention and make everyone give Sihan the cold shoulder instead. Besides, I don¡¯t want to fight with Sihan.¡±


    The Queen had always pampered Ye Qing from the start, which was why Ye Qing was the only one who dared to call her Grandma in the office. All of the other Princes could only address her as the Queen. The differences in their levels extremely clear.


    Hearing Ye Qing¡¯s words, the Queen furrowed her eyebrows, clearly unhappy. ¡°Why are you still so kind? The Crown Prince¡¯s position would have been yours if it wasn¡¯t your father.¡±


    The secretary standing behind the Queen coughed softly, reminding the Queen that Sihan had arrived.


    The Queen nced at the door, waving Mu Sihan over when she saw him. ¡°Sihan,e over.¡± Although she never liked this grandson of hers, she had to admit that he was the most capable one apart from Ye Qing.


    Mu Sihan approached the Queen.


    The Queen wanted to take Mu Sihan¡¯s hand to ce it on Ye Qing¡¯s hand, but Mu Sihan did not reach his hand out. He merely said with a poker face, ¡°Your Majesty, have you confirmed that he¡¯s really my older brother, Ye Qing?¡±


    Ultimately, he could not believe that Ye Qing would do anything to harm him!


    Unless, this person was not him.


    In their society currently, it was not impossible for someone to do cosmetic surgery to get Ye Qing¡¯s appearance and disguise himself as Ye Qing.


    Hearing Mu Sihan¡¯s words, the Queen furrowed her eyebrows slightly.


    Although she was happy because Ye Qing was still alive, but they had to verify it properly as well.


    The Queen was about to order someone to do a DNA test when the man beside Mu Sihan suddenly took out a sharp dagger from his waist. He then cut a cut on his arm with the knife, a red liquid immediately covering the de.


    He passed the dagger to the secretary behind the Queen. ¡°Since the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t believe me, Miss Secretary, please take my father and my DNA to thebs for testing.¡±


    Seeing the wound on Ye Qing¡¯s arm, the Queen and Ye Fengjun felt a strong pain in their hearts.


    ¡°Call for a doctor toe and dress Ah Qing¡¯s wound. Hurry.¡± The Queen ordered as she nced at Mu Sihan unhappily.


    Mu Sihan was also surprised by this.


    The current Ye Qing waspletely different from the Ye Qing who did everything from him.


    His actions were also slightly extreme!


    ¡°Aside from Ah Qing, everyone else can leave!¡± The Queen ordered coldly.


    The reason why the Queen liked Ye Qing was not only because of his supposedly good destiny, but it was most importantly because Ye Qing had found her in time when she fainted back then, giving her medicine so that she could remain alive.


    ...


    Walking out of the Queen¡¯s office, Ye Yanfeng nced at Mu Sihan sympathetically. ¡°It seems like the Queen still only likes your older brother.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was tensed, ignoring Ye Yanfeng as he walked back to his office.


    Ye Fengjun followed behind him. ¡°Sihan, you¡¯re the Crown Prince now, you have to be well-mannered and have poise. He¡¯s your twin brother, and has done many things for you. You shouldn¡¯t reject him because you¡¯re worried about not being able to keep your position.¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked coldly.


    It was fine if Ye Yanfeng did not understand him, even his own father was like this too.


    Since he was young, who really understood him before?


    ¡°I¡¯m different from you. If he¡¯s really Ye Qing, I will give him this position!¡±


    Ye Fengjun was rendered speechless by Mu Sihan¡¯s words.


    A short while after Ye Fengjun left, there was a knock on his office door, before it was pushed open.


    Hearing footsteps, Mu Sihan growled impatiently, ¡°What else is there? Tell me everything at once!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s cold voice continued to echo in therge office, though no one replied.


    He looked up, staring at the man who was standing not too far away. He ced his hands on the table, his tall figure standing up.


    ¡°What happened when we were eight years old?¡± Mu Sihan asked coldly.


    ¡°When we were eight, both of us got kidnapped. Several men were preying on us, and to protect you, I withstood the humiliation.¡± The man walked towards the table, cing his hands on the table as well as he red at Mu Sihan with red eyes. ¡°When we were eighteen, A Country¡¯s Princess fell for you, so I married her for you. What else do you want to ask?¡±


    Mu Sihan shook his head with red eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re my older brother, you can¡¯t like men.¡±


    ¡°Ha,¡± the man looked up,ughing coldly. ¡°Did you think I liked Xue¡¯er because you read my diary? After what happened when we were young, my sexual orientation and psychology changedpletely. I don¡¯t like women, I fell for the feeling of being invaded by men. That diary was merely written to cover up my real thoughts!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tall figure shook. ¡°No, Ye Qing would not be like that...¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you think ¡®Ye Qing¡¯ should be like? After what happened, do you think I can still be a normal person? Can I really still live normally? It¡¯s all your fault, you¡¯re the jinx that caused me to be like this!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened, shaking his head as if he could not ept this reality. ¡°Who are you? Who are you exactly? What do you want by disguising as Ye Qing?¡±


    ¡°Mu Sihan, you left the Ye family when you were twelve. Do you think you can understand mepletely just based on a diary? Wake up! You¡¯re the only one who treated me as your brother, while I have been using you all this time, fool!¡±

 Chapter 754 - He’s Crazy, the Crown Prince is Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 754: He¡¯s Crazy, the Crown Prince is Crazy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing Ye Qing¡¯s words, Mu Sihan felt his body turn colder by the second.


    The person that he ced in his heart, one that he regarded as his most important family member, saw him like this?


    There were twin brothers that had the same blood flowing in them!


    He could disregard his parents¡¯ views of him, and could put aside theirck of concern and disregard towards him.


    But he could not ept Ye Qing talking to him like this!


    No, this was not the older brother he knew who had always done everything for him!


    Staring at Mu Sihan¡¯s pale face, Ye Qing walked around the table, approaching him as he continued speaking. ¡°When we were twelve, you didn¡¯t like the deception and power-y of politics, so I stepped forward to take everything away for you, to let you free. Did you think I really did it for you? I was merely thinking to remove apetitor!¡±


    With every word he said, Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes turned redder, his body bing stiffer.


    ¡°Did you think I married the Princess for you when we were eighteen? Ha, I can stabilize my position and power after marrying the Princess. I didn¡¯t like her anyway, I merely treated her as a decorating piece after marrying her. There were only benefits from marrying her!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s hands clenched into tight fists, muttering softly, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Ever since we were born, you had been deemed as the jinx and no one liked you. Although your destiny is bad, you¡¯ve always been smart. Your intelligence was always so much higher than mine, but everyone thought that I was the genius even though you were the genius in the shadows!


    ¡°I did everything I could to make you leave the Royal family and to go to Z Country¡¯s Ning City. But it¡¯s a pity that I thought too highly of myself. Without your ideas, I had no way to stand out in the Royal family, which was why I started to use you again when you came to S Country for your business. I got you to help me secretly, while I got the praise and the credit from everyone after doing all the important matters the Queen entrusted to me! Even though it was you all along!


    ¡°Even though I hate you, I have to admit that you¡¯re smarter than me. Business, politics, as long as you are willing, you would be able to make others surprised at your ability!


    ¡°However, as you got more capable, I hated you even more. Xue¡¯er¡¯s appearance allowed me to find my chance to seek revenge on you. That year on our birthday, I used the chance of you drinking too much and took a drug to rape her.


    ¡°Indeed, you were slightly sad and disappointed. We even had a cold fight for a while because of this.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that good things don¡¯tst and my ne got into an ident. If not, the person sitting in the Crown Prince¡¯s position today would be me!¡±


    Hearing Ye Qing¡¯s words, Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes filled with blood.


    It was as if someone had swung a rod at his head ruthlessly.


    His tall figure shook uncontrobly.


    If all of this was real, him acquiring a Ye Qing split personality after he passed away and read his diary was aplete joke!


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet that I was the one who got Mu Xue¡¯er into the mental hospital! That woman thought too highly of herself, always giving me that attitude of hers. Does she really think I really like her? At that time, I kept her by my side merely to make the Royal family not suspect my sexual orientation. Once she lost her value, it was natural for her to go where she had to go!¡±


    Mu Sihan clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles cracking.


    He was shivering from head to toe, as he did everything he could to suppress his emotions. Even breathing was painful for him right now!


    The more sad and miserable he was, the more excited and agitated Ye Qing became. ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t want to reveal all of this so soon. You were the one who forced me, so I¡¯ll take everything that belongs to me!¡±


    Mu Sihan gritted out, ¡°Stop dreaming!¡±


    ¡°Ha,¡± Ye Qing¡¯s handsome face leaned into Mu Sihan¡¯s, as he smirked coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to say if I¡¯m dreaming. Oh that¡¯s right, I still have to tell you something. After your beloved woman, Nan Zhi, became my fianc¨¦e, I took a drug and slept with her countless of times.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, although she¡¯s no longer a virgin, she is indeed very good. It¡¯s no wonder why you wanted to save her even at the expense of your own life!¡±


    Bam!


    Mu Sihan swung his tight fist at Ye Qing¡¯s handsome face ruthlessly.


    Ye Qing took a few steps back, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. He did not seem to feel pain, as his fingers wiped the blood away. ¡°Her skin is really tender. I even nned to get a few people to share her after I got tired of her...¡±


    There was another loud bam!


    Mu Sihan punched Ye Qing¡¯s other cheek with red eyes.


    He hit Ye Qing to the floor, kneeling by him as he punched him again and again.


    His emotions werepletely out of control.


    His mental had a total breakdown.


    His eyes were red as he red at Ye Qing murderously.


    Staring at his handsome face, Mu Sihan felt a splitting headache, a sudden ringing appearing in his ears.


    He felt so miserable!


    It was so painful!


    So torturous.


    Who could save him?


    Nan Zhi was his, who was Ye Qing to humiliate her? Who was he?


    He was not allowed to say anything bad about her anymore!


    Why? Why did Ye Qing be like this?


    He started to hallucinate, looking as if countless Ye Qings were standing in front of him, telling him all of those things that agitated him!


    <i>Shut up. </i>


    <i>Shut up!</i>


    ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch her. She¡¯s mine, no one can touch her!¡±


    When the Queen came to Mu Sihan¡¯s office with her secretary, she saw Mu Sihan punching Ye Qing to death!


    Ye Qing had been punched to the point that his face was covered in blood.


    He was curled up on the floor, motionless.


    His eyes were the only one that shone coldly when the Queen entered the office.


    When the Queen saw Mu Sihan who was acting like he had gone crazy, her expression changed immediately. ¡°Someonee quick, pull the Crown Prince away!¡±


    The secretary moved forward, wanting to pull Mu Sihan away, though she got punched ruthlessly by him as well.


    ¡°He¡¯s crazy! The Crown Prince is crazy!¡±


    ...


    Mu Sihan was pulled away from Ye Qing forcefully by thebined force of several guards.


    The blow he had received was too strong, and he stood still for a few seconds before he fell to the floor heavily.


    ...


    After returning to the Qiao family castle, Nan Zhi ate with her family.


    An Feng and Madam Qiao brought her on a tour around the castle, before Nan Zhi and An Feng sat in the garden to get some sunlight.


    Although she could not remember what happened in the past, she felt extremely peaceful andfortable by being with her mother and family.


    As for Mu Sihan that a**hole...


    If he didn¡¯t contact her, she would not contact him either!


    From what she heard from her Mom, he was the Crown Prince of this country, and was above everyone else.


    He had stayed at Light Ind for her for so long, so he must have a lot of work to do after returning!


    ¡°Mom, did I love Mu Sihan a lot in the past?¡±


    An Feng stared at her daughter. It had been six months since shest saw her, but the girl had be even prettier. She lifted a finger to poke her forehead. ¡°It took so much for you toe back. You¡¯re not allowed to go out for now, you have to apany me at home for the next few days.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s cheeks were slightly flushed. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not that type of daughter that would ignore you because of a rtionship!¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, a maid ran over. ¡°Miss Zhi, there¡¯s a call for you. It sounded like Butler Yi.¡±

 Chapter 755 - You Can Leave

    <h4>Chapter 755: You Can Leave</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi had not reced her identity card, neither had she bought a phone.


    She jogged to the living room, picking up to put the phone by her ear as she answered softly.


    Hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s voice personally, Yi Fan nked out for a few seconds.


    If Young Master did not say that Miss Nan was still alive, he really would not have believed it.


    Miss Nan¡¯s voice sounded even sweeter and softer than before.


    ¡°Miss Nan, is it really you?¡± Yi Fan asked again, his voice uncertain.


    After returning to the Capital, Nan Zhi stopped telling people that she was called Lan Xiaozhi, so she hummed softly. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Nan, I¡¯m Ye Sihan¡¯s butler. Our Young Master...¡±


    ¡°If your Young Master is busy, then he should go and settle them. I haven¡¯t recalled anything from the past, so he probably doesn¡¯t want to be with me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Nan, it¡¯s not Young Master who is asking for you.¡±


    Hearing Yi Fan¡¯s words, Nan Zhi immediately furrowed her exquisite eyebrows.


    Her expression became slightly awkward.


    Was she thinking too much earlier?


    At the thought of him entering a coffee shop with another woman intimately, Nan Zhi suppressed the urge to hang up the call. She asked in confusion, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to see me, then why is Butler Yi calling?¡±


    ¡°Young Master got too agitated and had been hospitalized.¡±


    With a loud smack, the phone in Nan Zhi¡¯s hands fell to the floor.


    Her longshes fluttered as she hurriedly picked up the phone from the floor, her voice unconsciously shaking as she asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°A man that looked a lot like Young Master came today. He said that he was the Eldest Young Master, Ye Qing. After I notified Young Master about it, the two of them got into a conflict after Young Master returned to his office. I don¡¯t really know what exactly happened either!¡±


    Nan Zhi tightened her hold on the phone unconsciously.


    A man who looked like Mu Sihan, wasn¡¯t that Lan Ye?


    ¡°Where is he? I¡¯lle immediately.¡±


    Seeing Nan Zhi rush over, An Feng furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°How many times did I tell you to not walk so hurriedly?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I need to go out for a while, I can¡¯t go tanning with you anymore.¡±


    An Feng grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s hand. ¡°You brat, didn¡¯t you just say that you were going to apany me properly?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    An Feng patted the back of Nan Zhi¡¯s hand, her eyes gentle and filled with affection. ¡°We¡¯re mother and daughter, there¡¯s nothing to be sorry for. Your Grandma picked four bodyguards who are quite strong. This time, no matter where you go, you have to make them follow you.¡±


    Nan Zhi bent down to hug An Feng, her voice slightly choked. ¡°Thank you Mom, and thank you Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Go, and stay safe.¡±


    ...


    After the ident, the Qiao family focused a lot on Nan Zhi¡¯s safety.


    Apart from giving her four elite bodyguards, Madam Qiao got the most experienced driver in the Qiao family to take her around as well. It was enough to see how important she was to them!


    Nan Zhi got the driver to drive to the Royal Hospital.


    She never thought that she woulde to the hospital again after being discharged in the morning.


    Yi Fan was waiting by the VIP section. Seeing Nan Zhi, he hurriedly approached her.


    Before he could take a closer look at Nan Zhi, Yi Fan started to lead her towards Mu Sihan¡¯s ward.


    ¡°The Queen and the rest have just left. Young Master, and that person that called himself the Eldest Young Master are hospitalized.¡±


    Nan Zhi did her best to keep up with Butler Yi¡¯s steps. ¡°Is Mr Mu badly injured?¡±


    Mr Mu?


    Hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s address to his Young Master, Yi Fan froze for a second before he immediately recalled that Miss Nan had lost her memories.


    ¡°Young Master isn¡¯t physically injured, but there is a problem with his psychology.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart fluttered, staring at Yi Fan with disbelief.


    A psychological problem was harder to treat than a physical problem!


    Following Yi Fan to the ward¡¯s door, Nan Zhi felt a pang in her heart when she saw the haggard manying on the bed with a pale face.


    He was still full of energy when she saw him walk into the coffee shop with another woman in the morning, but now, he wasying on the bed, looking extremely pale.


    That handsome and outstanding man became so frail and sickly after he copsed, and it was enough to make her heart ache sadly.


    Noting Nan Zhi¡¯s expression, Yi Fan immediately felt a lot more at ease.


    It did not matter if it was the past Miss Nan, or the current Miss Nan, they both could not help but feel concerned in their hearts for his Young Master.


    Young Master was too pitiful. The number of people who really cared for him were too little!


    ¡°Butler Yi, what¡¯s wrong with his psychology?¡±


    Yi Fan said softly, ¡°Young Master has had psychological problems from the past, and they haven¡¯t been treated. After Miss Nan¡¯s ident, his condition worsened, but he kept holding onto it painfully. It was until now that the Eldest Young Master appeared and said something to agitate him.


    ¡°Young Master woke up already, but he remained quiet and did not talk to anyone.¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed his lips, her heart clenching tightly as she walked into the room. Sitting by the bed, her slender fingers caressed the man¡¯s pale and thin face.


    What exactly did Lan Ye say to him to make him like this?


    When her fingers caressed his lips, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    His dark eyes were covered in red veins, but they were not focused at all.


    Seeing his soulless eyes, Nan Zhi felt her heart be clenched tightly by an invisible ck hand, and it exuded an indescribable pain.


    ¡°Mu Sihan.¡± He had told her before that she used to call him like this.


    The man¡¯s eyes moved, before theynded on her pretty face.


    There was no expression on his thin face, as he just stared at her like that with his red eyes.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, don¡¯t get fooled by him. If you copse, then you¡¯re falling right into Lan Ye¡¯s trap.¡± She stared at him with heart ache in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I told you. He kidnapped me because he¡¯s nning something with that man.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he said calmly, looking like he waspletely void of any emotions. ¡°He wants the position of the Crown Prince.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes constricted. ¡°Then, you can¡¯t let him get what he wants. Don¡¯t be afraid, even though I don¡¯t remember what happened in the past, but I¡¯ll always be here for you as long as you need me.¡±


    He closed his ck eyes. ¡°You can leave me. I¡¯m an unlucky person, you should go away and stay far away from me.¡±


    His parents did not like him.


    His older brother had always been using him.


    Apart from Xue¡¯er, his adoptive family had all passed away.


    He was sick in the head too.


    For someone like him, what was there to miss?


    Nan Zhi grabbed Mu Sihan¡¯s hands, ayer of moisture covering her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this...¡±


    She did not finish speaking when he waved her hand away.


    He lifted the nket and got off the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my condition seems to have worsened. I had a serious hallucination before I fell unconscious, and I hit Ye Qing until his face was covered in blood.¡± His eyes turned darker. ¡°Maybe, when my condition acts up again, I might hit you until you be like him too.¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at him, her heart throbbing in pain and panic.


    He was just in front of her, so close. But why was it that she could not seem to get a hold of him at all?

 Chapter 756 - Never Giving Up or Leaving You

    <h4>Chapter 756: Never Giving Up or Leaving You</h4>


    Nan Zhi stared at the man lying on the bed. He looked extremely frail and tired, but looked like a stillke as well, like nothing would be able to agitate his emotions once more.


    She must have really loved him in the past. If not, why was her heart in so much pain?


    It felt like an invisible hand had grabbed her heart tightly, so much that she had difficulty breathing.


    She felt choked, her eyes stingy as her tears fell uncontrobly and hit his face. Panicking, she reached out to wipe them away. ¡°If you receive treatment properly, you will recover. I¡¯m sure of it. Your hallucinations will disappear and you will not hit me.¡±


    He did not say anything, his eyes extremely calm.


    Nan Zhi jumped into his arms with teary eyes, burying her face into his chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to recover before you bring me to find my memories back?¡± Her tears soaked the material at his chest.


    He did not show anything from the start, and did not have any reaction.


    It was like he had closed off his consciousness and had lost all feeling to everything outside.


    Nan Zhi felt an infinite amount of panic and helplessness swarm in her heart.


    What would the past her do?


    Why couldn¡¯t she remember anything?


    Just as she was about to start hyperventting, his impassive voice rang above her head. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked up from his hard and warm chest, looking into his slightly red dark eyes as she moved a hand forward to caress his thin face.


    Although he was visibly exhausted, he still looked as handsome and charming as ever.


    Sniffling, her heart continued to wrench in pain.


    ¡°Kitten, I want to eat desserts that you make.¡±


    Nan Zhi hurriedly wiped her tears, saying hoarsely, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go and make it now.¡±


    ¡°Anything, as long as you¡¯re the one who made it.¡±


    It was probably a good sign that he wanted to eat something she made!


    ¡°Then rest well, I¡¯ll go back to make it, then I¡¯ll bring it here to you.¡±


    Nan Zhi walked out of the room, telling Yi Fan, who had been waiting outside, worriedly, ¡°Take good care of your Young Master, don¡¯t let other people to go in and agitate him further.¡±


    Yi Fan nodded.


    When Nan Zhi was at the elevator, about to go down, a nurse ran over hurriedly. ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re Miss Lan Xiaozhi?¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°The patient staying in VIP room 608 wants you to go over for a while.¡±


    Lan Ye was probably the only person who would call her Lan Xiaozhi in the Capital.


    Nan Zhi brought her four bodyguards to room 608.


    There were several royal guards holding onto their guns guarding outside of Lan Ye¡¯s room.


    After asking Nan Zhi a few questions, they only allowed her to enter the room.


    The man lying on the bed had a slight concussion from being hit, having two rib bones that were broken while his handsome face looked incredibly swollen and terrible.


    Seeing that Nan Zhi hade over, a flickering of amusement appeared in the man¡¯s eyes, as he said with difficulty, ¡°Xiaozhi, you¡¯re here?


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Xiaozhi. You clearly know that I¡¯m called Nan Zhi.¡±


    The injured man raised an eyebrow. ¡°Xiaozhi, we were still engaged for half a year. Isn¡¯t it a little too heartless of you to be so hostile the moment you see me?¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Zhi almost broke out into bitterughter.


    ¡°Why did you ask for me? Did you want me to look at how miserable you are right now?¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Qing chuckled softly. ¡°Xiaozhi, I just want to ask you if you¡¯re really willing to continue to be my fianc¨¦e? After all, I need a partner to help me hide my sexual orientation!¡±


    Nan Zhi gritted her teeth, her eyes shing coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re really Ye Qing, he¡¯s your younger brother. Why do you have to push him to the edge of the cliff?¡±


    Ye Qing tugged the corners of his lips, but because of the injury there, it was painful every time he smiled. With the pain, his expression distorted a little. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Nan Zhi sped towards the bed, staring at him coldly. ¡°You do.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that there¡¯s something wrong with my younger brother¡¯s psychology? I merely chatted about our family matters with him. I didn¡¯t think his psychological state would be that weak, all the more that he¡¯d actually be someone with psychological problems. I¡¯m afraid a person like him is not suitable to be a country¡¯s leader!¡±


    Nan Zhi suppressed the strong urge to p him. ¡°You will not get your way!¡±


    ¡°Xiaozhi, are you going to go against me then?¡± he asked indifferently.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I was never on the same path as you. Why would an older brother be so cruel to his younger brother?¡±


    ¡°Cruel?¡± It was as if Ye Qing had heard a joke, as he started to scoff loudly, before he said, ¡°I¡¯m merely taking back what¡¯s mine. How is it cruel?¡±


    Feeling that it was a waste of time to talk more to the callous man, Nan Zhi turned around, wanting to leave.


    ¡°What if he lost everything? Would you not care about that? You¡¯ve already lost all of your memories, don¡¯t tell me that you still love him terribly. How could a love like this exist in this world?¡±


    Nan Zhi froze slightly.


    A thought that Ye Qing might have came back to take everything that belonged to Mu Sihan appeared in her mind.


    It was not only the power and status, there was kinship and love as well. Nan Zhi felt a chill run down her spine.


    From what she knew, the royal guards protected the Queen and only took instructions from the Queen, but now, they were protecting Ye Qing while no one protected Mu Sihan. Nan Zhi felt incredibly sad.


    She felt sad for Mu Sihan.


    Taking in a deep breath, Nan Zhi looked into Ye Qing¡¯s eyes, saying extremely firmly, ¡°Yes, no matter what, no matter if he¡¯s rich or poor, I will face it all with him.¡±


    Ye Qing burst intoughter.


    He clearly did not believe Nan Zhi¡¯s words.


    How would there be a woman so loyal to her rtionship in this world? Not to mention, she didn¡¯t even remember the man anymore. It was simply ridiculous.


    On Nan Zhi¡¯s way back to the Qiao family castle, Ye Qing felt even more horrified, the more she thought about it.


    This man was terrifying.


    From the start, he had brought her to the ind and made her lost her memories, just to make Mu Sihan turn into this soulless, shell of a person.


    He waited until Mu Sihan¡¯s psychological state was about to bepletely destroyed to appear again, before he gave Mu Sihan the strongest blow!


    Was someone like this really Mu Sihan¡¯s real older brother?


    His soul under that handsome appearance was terribly ugly!


    ...


    Back at the Qiao family castle.


    Nan Zhi had just entered the living room when she heard Madam Qiao and Qiao Yanze quarreling.


    ¡°What drug did that vixen give you exactly? You actually want to get engaged with her? Do you know of her background? Do you think she¡¯s deserving to enter our Qiao family?¡±


    ¡°Mom, stop talking about her background. Did she ask for her poor background? Besides, I¡¯m capable, so I don¡¯t need a marriage from a family that¡¯s on par with us. Why is your thinking so conservative?¡±


    Madam Qiao was terribly angry. ¡°You are calling me conservative? Yanze, I¡¯m doing this for your good. With your qualities, you can get any woman you want, why must it be that Xiao Ying?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I forgot to tell you, Xiao Ying is pregnant. If you don¡¯t agree with me getting engaged to her, then you can forget about our child calling you Grandma.¡±


    Madam Qiao was so furious she staggered back several steps back at his words.

 Chapter 757 - He Seemed to Be Getting Worse.

    <h4>Chapter 757: He Seemed to Be Getting Worse.</h4>


    Madam Qiao was so furious she staggered back several steps.


    When Nan Zhi saw this, she hurried forward, holding Madam Qiao. ¡°Grandma, are you okay?¡±


    Madam Qiao had high blood pressure and she did not look well. When she saw Nan Zhiing over, she leaned against her, panting slightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what possessed your uncle. He won¡¯t listen to anything I say. He even got that Xiao Ying pregnant. Will he wake up if I hit my head and die?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Qiao Yanze.


    She did not know if she was imagining things, but she found that Qiao Yanze was not looking that good. The shadows under his eyes were dark, his face looked thin and he looked a little...


    ¡°Grandma, go up and rest first. I¡¯ll talk to Uncle!¡±


    Nan Zhi let the maid help Madam Qiao upstairs and then walked up to Qiao Yanze, who had sat down on the sofa, looking haggard.


    Seeming to have noticed what Nan Zhi was going to say, Qiao Yanze started by saying, ¡°Zhizhi, didn¡¯t you also not hesitate when your mother objected to your being with the Crown Prince? Uncle has never liked a woman so much, and only wanted to give her a safe home. Is Uncle wrong?¡±


    He was not wrong. If he were a woman, he would also be moved by a man who had such a sense of responsibility!


    The men in the society werecking the ability to withstand pressure at home and give women a sense of security for the sake of love!


    But, ording to the intuition of a woman, like her grandmother, she did not like Xiao Ying very much.


    Of course, she could not say this in front of Qiao Yanze, or it will make him feel disgusted and even more defensive.


    The EQ of those who were in love, whether men or women, would plummet into the depths of the abyss of love.


    And this Xiao Ying definitely had some tricks to seduce men! Look at how she had almost sucked her uncle¡¯s liveliness dry!


    ¡°Uncle, I can understand how you¡¯re feeling now, but Grandma is not very well. Don¡¯t quarrel with her when you see her. After all, she is your mother, you can¡¯t abandon your family for your girlfriend, right?¡± Nan Zhi blinked at Qiao Yanze, holding her face in her hands, and acted coquettishly. ¡°Do you not want such a pretty and cute niece anymore?¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s dark expression eased and he lifted his finger and flicked at Nan Zhi¡¯s forehead. ¡°Of course I can¡¯t bear to leave you. But your Grandma is too stubborn, no one can convince or change her once she set her mind on a person or matter.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, Grandma is your mother who raised you up. You always quarrel with her because of Xiao Ying. Are you not in the wrong at all? Mother-inws and daughter-inws have been enemies since ancient times. The more you quarrel with Grandma because of Xiao Ying, the more disgusted Grandma will be. In fact, if you look at it at another angle, Grandma only cares about you! All she wants is the best for you! I know that you know this in your heart.¡±


    Qiao Yanze nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I will change my attitude in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, is Auntie pregnant? I¡¯ll visit her when I¡¯m free!¡±


    ¡°Of course! Other than your auntie, you¡¯re my most beloved niece.¡± Qiao Yanze yawned and rose from the sofa. ¡°It seems like it will be rainingter. She¡¯s a timid person, I¡¯ll go apany her now!¡±


    Nan Zhi said nothing more.


    After Qiao Yanze left, Nan Zhi went into the kitchen, and made soup and snacks as fast as she could.


    Returning to the hospital, Nan Zhi pushed the door open.


    Seeing that the man was not on the bed, her pupils constricted.


    Putting the soup and snacks on the cab. She went to the bathroom door and Yi Fan was standing there, washing fruits.


    ¡°Butler Yi, where¡¯s Mu Sihan?¡±


    ¡°Young Master is not in bed?¡± Yi Fan turned the tap off hurriedly and came out of the bathroom. He frowned when he saw that Mu Sihan had disappeared. ¡°Young Master said that he wanted to eat fruits... Did he just send me away on purpose?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heartbeat sped up and a sharp pain was spreading from it.


    He might not only want to get rid of Yi Fan, but her too!


    ¡°Let¡¯s look around!¡± Nan Zhi quickly and calmly made a decision. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone. Go and check the surveince cameras first.¡± If Ye Qing knew that Mu Sihan had disappeared, he might do something to him!


    Yi Fan nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nan Zhi pressed down the bitterness in her throat and went out of the ward, her eyes were painful and a stream of hot tears wanted to burst out.


    She thought of how he had looked at her at Light Ind. The way he had stared into her eyes was so deep and full of emotion. Even then she had thought that he was a man with a heartbreaking story.


    He might have already begun to trap himself in darkness and loneliness in the six months she had met with the ident, and his mental illness had gotten worse.


    Ye Qing had just given him a strong blow that was enough to knock him down!


    ...


    The night was dark with lightning and thunder.


    A man in ck shirt and pants was walking slowly with heavy steps on the street that was with few pedestrians.


    His back was not straight as it usually was, and was slightly bent.


    He looked ahead, expressionless.


    Suddenly, countless eyes looked at him with strange looks.


    They were all pointing at him, scolding him.


    ¡°Jinx! You don¡¯t deserve to be the Crown Prince of our country!¡±


    ¡°No one will like you!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just die?¡±


    His eyes turned dark, his jaw clenched tight and he shouted angrily, ¡°Scram, all of you!¡±


    They gave birth to him and when he was born, called him a jinx. What had he done wrong?


    They did not like him and he did not care. He did not care at all.


    Because there was someone who cared.


    His brother, who would protect him no matter what happened!


    But why did his brother say all those cruel things to him?


    No, there must be something wrong!


    Ye Qing would not be like that!


    He was the person he trusted the most and was closest to since he was young!


    If he wanted his current position, he could give it to him if he just said so. Why did he have to do it like this?


    A tall figure suddenly came over to him on the road, and he seemed to be saying-


    ¡°I¡¯m just using you, fool. How could I care about your feelings when you¡¯re smarter than me and of use to me?


    ¡°You¡¯re just a jinx. Now that I¡¯m back, you¡¯d better stay away!


    ¡°Your woman is really smooth and tender. I don¡¯t know how many times I have yed with her!¡±


    Bam!


    He punched the tall figureing towards him.


    That person howled in pain and wanted to see who had punched him, but the person who hit him ran across the road with his head in his hands, and kept muttering, ¡°Stop talking, stop talking! Scram, all of you!¡±


    The man who was punched touched his nose that was gushing out blood, and cursed, ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s a lunatic!¡±


    After crossing the road, Mu Sihan then calmed down a little.


    He looked across the street and the man he had beaten up had left. That was clearly a stranger.


    It wasn¡¯t Ye Qing.

 Chapter 758 - She Stood on Tiptoes and Kissed His Thin Lips

    <h4>Chapter 758: She Stood on Tiptoes and Kissed His Thin Lips</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He was hallucinating again!


    And it led to him hurting an innocent pedestrian!


    His mental illness seemed to be getting worse!


    He looked down at his fist which had hurt people and his tall body swayed.


    If Nan Zhi was by his side and he started to have hallucinations, would he have punched her without hesitation as well?


    How could she withstand his punch?


    A strong sense of helplessness surged within him.


    After lightning tore at the skies and thunder rumbled, a heavy downpour started to fall from the sky. Raindrops beat against his face and very soon, he was drenched.


    But he did not seem to feel anything, and continued to trudge forward with heavy steps.


    Suddenly, a sports car passed by Mu Sihan, and dirty water sshed up from the tyres and onto him, but he felt nothing, not even lifting his eyes.


    The girl sitting in the front passenger seat of the sports car nced outside. When she saw the tall and lonely figure, she said, ¡°Honey, look. Doesn¡¯t this person look a little familiar?¡±


    The gum-chewing young man who was driving, looked outsidezily. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s our country¡¯s Crown Prince?¡±


    The girl touched her nose. ¡°I think he looks a little simr!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. The Crown Prince attends to hundreds of important matters every day and if he has time to rest, it would also be in the pce and note out here to be drenched in the rain. Are you trying to say that the Crown Prince is mentally unstable?¡±


    The girl pouted. ¡°Of course not, I just feel like he looks like him!¡±


    ¡°So you can¡¯t look away when you see tall and handsome men, huh.¡±


    ¡°No matter how tall and handsome others are, they are not as good as my boyfriend!¡±


    ...


    After Yi Fan checked the surveince cameras in the hospital, and found that he had indeed left the hospital and headed towards the Ministry of Transport.


    Mu Sihan disappeared at the road by Chuangye Avenue.


    Yi Fan nced at the heavy rain outside and said worriedly, ¡°Where did Young Master go? He didn¡¯t bring an umbre and any bodyguards with him. What if something happens to him?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the surveince video Yi Fan had copied back. The man was walking alone on the road, his body looked bleak and lonely, and she felt a bitter feeling in her heart.


    ¡°Miss Nan, when we were still in Ning City, Young Master also disappeared before when Grandma Mu passed away. At that time, you managed to find him.¡± Yi Fan remembered what had happened in the past.


    When Nan Zhi heard it, she shook her head.


    ¡°He even got rid of me this time. This method has no effect on him anymore!¡± Seeming to have thought of something, Nan Zhi looked at Yi Fan. ¡°If he already had a mental illness way before, who is his psychiatrist?¡±


    ¡°Amy.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi met Amy in the cafe of a five-star hotel in the Capital.


    Fair and exquisite face, dark blue eyes, Amy was enchanting and charming.


    Nan Zhi was stunned for a few seconds after seeing Amy.


    Wasn¡¯t she the woman who held Mu Sihan¡¯s arm intimately during the day?


    So she was his psychiatrist.


    ¡°Are you having any misunderstanding about my rtionship with Sihan again, looking at me like that.¡± Amy said with a smile.


    Nan Zhi touched her nose and said slightly embarrassed, ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve misunderstood before as well.¡±


    Amy lifted her eyebrows slightly. ¡°It¡¯s normal to misunderstand. It must be because I¡¯m so beautiful that Miss Nan felt a sense of crisis.¡±


    Amy¡¯s cheerful and lively personality made Nan Zhi feel rxed.


    There was not much small talk and Nan Zhi told Amy how Mu Sihan had pushed her and Yi Fan away.


    ¡°I talked to him for a while this morning. It¡¯s true that his mental illness is really getting worse. The six months after you met with the ident had already aggravated his condition, and now he was given a blow by the brother he respected the most. His psychological defense will naturally copse.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m able to help him at my level.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Do you know anyone who can?¡±


    ¡°I have a teacher, his level is above mine. But he has a strange temper and had been retired for four to five years already. Thest time I asked him to help Sihan, he did not agree.¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lip. ¡°It¡¯s better to have hope than nothing at all. Amy, where is this teacher of yours?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been traveling around the world since two years ago. I don¡¯t know where he is now, but I¡¯ll send him an email to ask himter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Please let me know when you hear from him.¡±


    Coming out of the cafe, Nan Zhi went into the SUV Yi Fan was driving.


    ¡°Miss Nan, how did it go?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find Mu Sihan first, then you can make some arrangements and I¡¯ll secretly bring him to get treatment.¡±


    Yi Fan replied, ¡°But where are we going to find him?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked outside of the car window, at the city that was shrouded by rain and she thought for a while with her eyebrows furrowed.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s condition acted up because of Ye Qing. In his heart, Ye Qing was very important to him. Where would he go after leaving the hospital?


    ¡°Butler Yi, let¡¯s go to the Royal Cemetery!¡±


    Yi Fan was stunned and then immediately understood what Nan Zhi meant.


    When the car arrived at the Royal Cemetery, the rain had gradually turned lighter.


    Yi Fan got out of the car, and went to the car boot to take an umbre, wanting to hold it over Nan Zhi, but she refused.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just take me to Ye Qing¡¯s grave!¡±


    The Royal Cemetery was surrounded by towering peaks, the scenery beautiful and environment serene and peaceful.


    Nan Zhi followed Yi Fan and walked several paths before reaching a mausoleum.


    ¡°Young Master is really here.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the man who was soaked all over. She walked over and held him from behind.


    The tall man stiffened slightly.


    He did not look back, but he could feel the scent on her.


    ¡°The tomb is actually empty. Ye Qing¡¯s body was not found when the ne crashed. Everyone thought he was dead. In order to mourn him, the Queen ordered for this tomb to be built.


    ¡°I¡¯lle here every year and chat with him and talk about what¡¯s on my mind.


    ¡°I would rather have him here than him lying in the hospital. Do you think I¡¯m selfish?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s tears fell from her eyes and she hugged him tightly.


    She did not know whether she loved him or not, but her heart was in pain because of him. Her tears could not stop falling, and her heart was about to break.


    When she saw him at Light Ind, he was so tall, handsome and full of spirits. He should not be like this.


    She wanted him to get better and beat all those who wanted him down!


    Her eyes were swollen and she put her face against his back. ¡°You don¡¯t have Ye Qing, but you still have me and Xiaojie, your friends and brothers. We¡¯ll all be with you!¡±


    He turned around slowly, looking down at her red eyes and meeting her gaze for a while. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±


    Nan Zhi said nothing, raising her slender fingers and caressing his short hair, which was a little messy from being drenched in the rain. Then she stood on tiptoes, and kissed his cold and wet lips, not caring where she was.

 Chapter 759 - Loving You So Deeply (1)

    <h4>Chapter 759: Loving You So Deeply (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Her lips were softer than petals, with a fragrant smell.


    It was the first time she had kissed him voluntarily since she forgot about him.


    But she did not feel it was unfamiliar at all.


    The natural feeling seemed to have melted into her bones.


    Grabbing onto his neck, she pushed herself into his arms. But as she pressed her lips against his cold ones, she did not enter his mouth.


    He did not kiss her back.


    They were pressed so close to each other as if they were going to do it until the end of time.


    Yi Fan stood not far away, looking at them with his eyes red, and he raised his hand to wipe the tears away.


    Now only Miss Nan could give Young Master warmth!


    Like what Amy had said, if Young Master wanted to cure his illness, he needed people whom he trusted and was close by his side.


    After leaving the cemetery, Yi Fan saw that Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi were wet and he booked a room at a hotel for them.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s body was almostpletely soaked to the bone, her clothes clung to her skin ufortably.


    Entering the room, Nan Zhi turned to look at the man behind her. Under the orange light, hisplexion seemed even paler and more thin.


    She took out the male bathrobe in the closet and handed it to him, saying in a soft voice, ¡°Go and take a bath first!¡±


    He did not reach out his hand, but wiped the water droplets on his face. ¡°You go first.¡±


    Nan Zhi was about to shake her head when she suddenly sneezed.


    When she was living with Lan Ye on the ind, she was pampered and could not stand being exposed to wind and rain. She was only caught in the rain for a short while and already was feeling ufortable.


    But when she thought of how Mu Sihan had spent more time in the rain, she refused to go first.


    Mu Sihan did not say anything to her, but carried her directly into the bathroom.


    Fearing that he would get sick after wearing wet clothes for a long time, she took a quick shower and hurried out in her bathrobe.


    ¡°I¡¯m done, you can go in!¡±


    He stood in front of the French windows, the wet clothes on him were not taken off, as he continued to stare out of the window like a stone sculpture.


    Hearing her voice, he turned around.


    She breathed a sigh of relief after seeing him enter the bathroom.


    Fortunately, he was not irritated by her words.


    She lowered her head and tied her bathrobe. Her clothes were wet and she was wearing nothing inside, which made her feel a little ufortable.


    But she did not care too much about it.


    She could not go back to change ande back again.


    Nearly twenty minutester, he was still not out.


    Nan Zhi looked towards the bathroom.


    The sound of water was still running inside.


    She frowned. <i>Why was he taking so long?</i>


    His mental state was not good and worrying that something would happen to him, she went to the bathroom door.


    She knocked on the door.


    No one answered from inside.


    She bit her lip and pushed the door open.


    The man she thought was taking a bath, was standing under the shower with his clothes on, the water falling from the top of his head without a hint of heat.


    Her heart jolted.


    She strode over to him, not caring about anything else.


    She felt pain in her heart like it was pricked with needles when she saw his dazed expression, not knowing what he was thinking about and feeling nothing with such cold water hitting his body.


    ¡°Mu Sihan!¡±


    His wet eyshes moved.


    She furrowed her eyebrows, crossed over him and to the switch.


    The icy cold water dropped inevitably from her head. She ignored it and turned the switch to hot water.


    Warm water sprinkled down, relieving the coldness from the cold water.


    She did not leave but stood in front of the man, her hands holding his handsome and thin face. ¡°Mu Sihan, look at me.¡±


    His eyelids moved and his deep and dark eyesnded on her.


    After bathing, she had no makeup on and there was a natural pink tinge to her face, the almond-shaped eyes under her long eyshes were like theke water in autumn, clear with no impurities. Her small nose sniffling, her pink lips opened slightly, with an attractive color.


    She held his face in her small hands, and her skin was delicate and warm.


    When she saw him looking at her, she looked steadfastly at him. ¡°Listen to me. Even if all the people in the world leave you, I will not.¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m going to implicate you and put you on the verge of life and death, you won¡¯t leave?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    He said nothing more and his slender fingers pinched her chin.


    Without waiting for her to respond, he lowered his head and his warm lips pressed against her soft ones.


    Nan Zhi knew that he needed warmth andpanionship, and although she was not used to the intensity of his storm-like kisses, she did not push him away.


    The fresh and manly scent invaded her nose, making her nerves shudder.


    Forcing her teeth apart, he found her tongue easily like he knew the way all along.


    As she closed her eyes, her long eyshes fluttered like the wings of a butterfly, leaving him to his reckless entangling. She was pushed to the cold tiles behind by him as they kissed as though their lives depended on it.


    The coolness made her shrunk her body slightly.


    Opening her eyes, she looked at the man close to her.


    His upright body was wrapped tightly by his ck shirt and pants. Her fingertips rested on his chest and she could clearly feel the firm muscles under the thin fabric.


    When she looked, his slightly lowered eyshes were even longer than a woman¡¯s and she could not see the expression in his eyes. Her eyes swept from his deep set eyes, to his straight nose, and to his well-defined face... His carved-like facial features were like works of art, perfect and charming.


    Her heartbeat sped up.


    Her lips were swollen from his kisses and it seemed like he wanted to devour her.


    There was a prickling pain.


    But she bore it in silence.


    As he kissed her from her lips to her cheeks, her neck, down to her slender corbones, she suddenly became a little frightened.


    She knew they had a child together, so they must have done it before, but to her now, she had never been touched by a man...


    Almost instinctively, she couldn¡¯t push down the feeling of being afraid.


    The cor of the bathrobe was big and with a tug from him, arge area of snow-white skin was exposed.


    Her body shrank back a little.


    Her fingers subconsciously wanted to wrap the bathrobe around her again.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, can we not continue?¡±


    The man seemed to have not heard her and pinned her hands on the top of her head, his lips moved from her corbones and continued downwards...


    Nan Zhi looked down and her mind suddenly buzzed.


    She screamed and grabbed the man¡¯s hair, wanting to pull him away.


    But her shoulders were pressed hard by him, making her unable to move.


    Although she was tall, her bones were delicate and soft, as if it could be crushed by pinching it.


    Her skin was fair and smooth, and glowing under the light.


    She looked at the man¡¯s actions that were getting more reckless and her eyshes quivered. ¡°Mu Sihan,e to your senses, I don¡¯t want to do it now...¡±


    He bit her tender and smooth shoulder, and raised his head. His eyes red and it seemed like he was holding down a raging desire that could no longer be contained.

 Chapter 760 - Loving You So Deeply (2)

    <h4>Chapter 760: Loving You So Deeply (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He was kissing her so deeply and pinching her so painfully that she dared not give herself to him.


    Although she was willing to kiss and hug him, willing to give him as much warmth as possible... But to do that with him so soon, it was not her shyness that made her afraid and panicked, but the nkness of her memory.


    She did not want him to misunderstand and provoke him, so she said in a gentle voice, ¡°How about next time? You haven¡¯t eaten anything tonight, shall we go and get something to eat after we have taken our baths?¡±


    He looked at her with a deep look, his voice slightly hoarse. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lips. ¡°I...¡±


    Before she could finish, she heard him say, ¡°Have you ever done it with him?¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s voice seemed to appear in his mind again, smiling coldly and saying, ¡®<i>After your beloved woman, Nan Zhi, became my fianc¨¦e, I took a drug and slept with her countless times!¡¯ </i>


    <i>¡®Tsk tsk, although she¡¯s no longer a virgin, she is indeed very good. It¡¯s no wonder you wanted to save her even at the expense of your life!¡¯ </i>


    His tall body trembled uncontrobly and he released her, stepping back.


    Seeing his eyes turning red, Nan Zhi frowned and wanted to caress his face, but he grabbed her fingers tightly.


    He was very strong, strong enough to crush the bones of her fingers.


    Nan Zhi gasped in pain.


    Butpared to the pain on her wrist, what made her upset was his questioning tone.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s never touched me.¡± She looked at him with blurred eyes.


    But he could not listen to her words.


    He grabbed her slender shoulders, his fingers tightening his grip and looked at her with red eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t let him touch you! He can¡¯t touch you!¡±


    Nan Zhi was frightened by the menacing air emanating from him in violent waves.


    She knew that his condition acted up again.


    Feeling that the bones of her shoulders were about to be crushed by him, she clenched her teeth and raised her hand, pping his handsome face.


    His abnormal expression only then slowly faded away.


    She took a breath and looked at him, enunciated every single word, ¡°Don¡¯t believe what he said. He has never touched me. Ever. He only said that to provoke you!¡±


    He lowered his head, not daring to look at her.


    Like a child who recognized his mistake.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    It should be Yi Fan who hade to bring the food she had left at the hospital.


    She pushed him away, walking to the bathroom door.


    He thought she was angry and was going to leave him, and his dark pupils constricted.


    Just when she was about to touch the handle of the bathroom door, her body was turned around by a great force.


    She was frightened by him and gave a small scream.


    The man¡¯s tall body loomed over her and she looked up subconsciously, meeting with the man¡¯s dark and cold face.


    ¡°What are you doing? Yi Fan is here with food, I¡¯m just going to open the door.¡±


    He lifted her chin and kissed her red lips without saying anything.


    His heart was feeling extremely empty. If she also left him, he really had nothing left.


    The more frightened she was, the more she wanted to prove she was by his side.


    He kissed her more deeply and roughly than before.


    Nan Zhi did not expect that he would do it again, her soft lips were pressed hard against his and there was a prickling pain.


    The more unwilling she was, the more he would not let her off.


    Or perhaps he was not willing to let go of the only warmth he could get.


    The strong masculine scent invaded her nose.


    She was getting more panicked and she bit his tongue, as she could not break free.


    He did not escape and let her bite him.


    The coppery taste of blood entered their mouths. She knew he must be in pain, but he did not let her go.


    In fact, the kiss only became deeper and more domineering.


    His hand pulled the bathrobe on her roughly, with a strong air of masculinity.


    In a few moments, the belt strap of her bathrobe was untied.


    She was wearing nothing inside and when the strap was pulled loose, everything was exposed.


    His tall body pressed against her tightly, and apart from her being unable to breathe, her body was also unable to move.


    She was really not his match when he was being domineering.


    She could only widen her eyes and stare at him.


    But his eyes were closed and kissed her more wildly.


    His hot tongue entangled hers, sucking it...


    Her resistance became smaller.


    She had no memory of being intimate with the man. Although he was not gentle, his breath seemed to melt into her bones.


    He pulled off her bathrobe, and the cool air swept over her body. She subconsciously wrapped her arms around her body.


    The man was taller than her and he looked down at her, his gaze deep and his breathing heavy. Then, he pulled her hands away, and kissesnded on her.


    Those kisses made her dizzy.


    She frowned and shouted, but after that, he blocked her lips with his.


    She was half willing and half unwilling. Her body was very delicate after living with Lan Ye on the ind and could not withstand such roughness, her beautiful face turning pale.


    In their entanglement, he carried her from the bathroom back to the room.


    ...


    After they were done, she used the nket to cover her body that was now full of red marks like she was a flower after being ravaged by him. She had her back facing the man, not saying one word to him.


    Seeing that she was ignoring him like an enemy, Mu Sihan¡¯s expression tensed.


    His slender arms passed under her neck and his chest pressed against her bare shoulders.


    Nan Zhi swatted his hand away, but he did not move. She wanted to push him away but she was unable to.


    His hands caressed her hair, and his handsome face came close to her, the warm breath spilling onto her and her heart tightened against her wishes.


    But no matter how much he tried to please her, she still ignored him.


    The man got out of bed and went to take a bath, then came out with a towel to wipe her sticky body.


    Nan Zhi was both embarrassed and furious with him.


    She had witnessed tonight that by resisting men, she would only end up being eaten to the core!


    Grabbing the towel from his hands, she threw it on the ground, ring at him with red eyes as she hissed, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    The man stood by the bed, with only a towel wrapped around him. The chest and abdominal muscles exposed outside were sexy and charming. His muscles were well-defined, with no trace of fat and Nan Zhi nced at him before looking away quickly.


    She was not a sensitive person, she had already been touched by him and although he was a little rough, he did not hurt her that much.


    But she would not let him go overboard with his character of not caring about her feelings. She had to let him know that she also had a temper!


    This stiff atmosphere went on for about half an hour before Nan Zhi finally looked up at the man standing by the bed.


    With his head slightly lowered, his lips were pursed into a stiff line. When he saw her looking over, he asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°Do you not want me too?¡±

 Chapter 761 - She is His Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 761: She is His Medicine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing his words, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart softened.


    She was the only warmth andfort he had left. If she did not want him, he might really go mad!


    Nan Zhi wanted to get out from under the nket to hug him, but when she thought that she was not wearing any clothes, she stayed under the nket.


    A pair of lucid and clear eyes stared fixedly at him, her beautiful face exquisite and charming. ¡°Next time you must ask for my consent.¡±


    The man hummed in a low voice.


    Many times, when his emotions went out of control, he did not know what he was doing. All he wanted was her warmth, the warmth that flowed from her body as it pulsed into his body when he moved with her, into her.


    Perhaps then, he would not be such a lonely person.


    Nan Zhi felt slightly sad seeing him admitting he was wrong, but she still had on an expression that she was still angry at him. ¡°If you want me to forgive you, you have to promise me one thing.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at her with his dark eyes, his lips pursed and he said nothing.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart was thumping by his stare and she lowered her eyes, calmed down her chaotic heart before saying, ¡°I want you to cooperate with me in treating your illness.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s breathing paused and a trace of pain shed past his dark eyes. His stony gaze looked away from her. ¡°I¡¯ve already been treating it for many years. It can¡¯t be cured.¡±


    There was a hint of negativity in his deep and husky voice.


    Nan Zhi understood too that even if she found that teacher Amy mentioned, there was no guarantee that he would bepletely cured.


    But if there was no faith in treating him, there really was no hope.


    ¡°Amy said that she has a teacher who can help you.¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at her eyes for a few seconds, his gaze unreadable. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to cure me.¡± He sat down by the bed and touched her head. ¡°It¡¯ste. Go to sleep.¡±


    Nan Zhi held his hand, tears welling up her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t go for treatment, I will ignore you.¡±


    Looking at her child-like tone and expression, he let out an amused chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ve been treating it and taking medicine all along.¡±


    It¡¯s just not very effective.


    Nan Zhi understood the defeated and depressed feeling when a person who had been sick for a long time suffered a sudden blow. She buried her face in his palm, her long eyshes brushing against his skin when she blinked, and it was a little numb and ticklish. He was about to say something when he felt a drop of warm liquidnding on his palm.


    ¡°Why are you crying again?¡± She had never been such a crybaby before, even when he had bullied her a lot.


    Nan Zhi did not want to cry, but she found that if she had tears, it would touch his heart and he would treat her more gently.


    When a man pitied a woman, the woman would be able to make such requests.


    She said nothing, her tears falling drop by drop onto his palms, like whips, whipping his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I promise you I¡¯ll cooperate with the treatment,¡± he paused slightly before continuing, ¡°But I¡¯m busy with work and I don¡¯t know when I can spare the time.¡±


    Nan Zhi had wanted to take him secretly to find Amy¡¯s teacher, but he had no time so she could only think of a way to bring the teacher to the Capital to treat him in secret.


    She raised her head from his palms. There were still tears at the corner of her eyes and her eyes were red, making her look extremely pitiful.


    He wiped the tears off the corner of her eyes with his calloused fingers and asked in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°Have you had any headachestely? Are there any instances where you feel like you are being controlled?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She pulled him to bed and her body that was wrapped with the nket inched closer to him. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to tell you again.¡±


    Seeing her expression turned serious suddenly, he lifted his eyebrows. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Although I was controlled by Lan Ye, who was Ye Qing in disguise, over the past six months when I was on Light Ind, he did noty a finger on me at all. He did not kiss me, let alone sleep with me. Don¡¯t believe what he said, he¡¯s just using this to provoke you!¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at her, his eyes dark.


    Nan Zhi saw that he was silent and her heart sank, feeling some grievance. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Looking at her eyshes fluttering slightly like a wounded butterfly, his eyes turned dark. He said nothing and pressed against her body, kissing her deeply.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mind turned nk.


    The nket had been lifted by him, and her bare body was pressed tightly under him.


    He sped her slender waist heavily with his big palm, her soft and t stomach was pressed by his hips, her body sinking into the soft bed and in front of her was the man¡¯s firm chest.


    The intensity of his kisses, how he kissed her so deeply it made her unable to breathe and she felt suffocated, but she was immersed in such a whirlpool of emotions she couldn¡¯t stop.


    He lowered his head and moved his kiss from her lips to her earlobe, and then to her corbones and shoulders.


    They had only just done it, but the intimacy made Nan Zhi feel ashamed.


    She was a smart person, although he did not answer whether he believed her words or not, his actions had already proved everything.


    If he did not believe her, he would not have touched her again.


    His kiss fell onto her lips again and she said in between pants, ¡°Turn... Turn off the lights.¡±


    The man looked up at her, and her gaze was intertwined with his. His eyes were thick and deep like ink, so dark that no light could prate it. His face was full of hot desire, tensed as his thin lips were red like a crimson rose. It was sexy and charming.


    Nan Zhi met with his eyes for a few seconds and her heart shook violently. She did not expect him to be beautiful to feast the eyes.


    Her bare arms wrapped around his neck and she voluntarily offered her soft and red lips, pressing them against his.


    ...


    If it was not for her stomach growling, he would probably have done it two more times.


    It had been a long time since they had such skin to skin contact.


    He carried her to the bathroom to take a bath and shey in the nket with a towel wrapped around her, showing only a pair of wet eyes.


    She looked slightly pitiful.


    She had to admit that a man with good stamina really could toss a woman about.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Yi Fan to heat up some food and bring it over.¡±


    Yi Fan was overjoyed when he finally received Mu Sihan¡¯s call.


    Young Master finally spoke.


    It seemed like Miss Nan really was Young Master¡¯s medicine!


    Yi Fan moved quickly and within moments, brought the reheated soup and snacks up. He even brought two sets of clothes for Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan to change into.


    After Nan Zhi got dressed, she put the food on the table.


    They sat in front of the french windows, looking out at the city that was washed out by the heavy rain. It was still bright and bustling.


    She sat opposite him, her long hair messy with no makeup. As she poured out the soup and handed it to him, her gaze when she looked at him was like a gentle caress, making him feel touched.


    The tight feeling in his chest finally loosened up.

 Chapter 762 - Standing Up For Daddy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 762: Standing Up For Daddy (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    This was what he had dreamed of most since her ident half a year ago.


    The two of them together, even if they were not doing anything, as long as she was by his side.


    At a ce where he could see her with just one nce.


    Having eye contact was enough to satisfy his heart.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Nan Zhi was a little shy from his stare, and a faint blush appeared on her beautiful face. ¡°Try the soup, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or not.¡±


    Mu Sihan picked up the bowl and used the spoon to take a sip. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    He took another spoonful and fed it to her. She tasted it and her face turned even redder. ¡°Did you chase me like that before?¡±


    It was slightly domineering and slightly gentle.


    ¡°I told you already, you were the one who chased me.¡±


    Nan Zhi red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    She picked up the snack and imitated him, feeding it to him.


    He took a bite and the corner of his lips were covered with some crumbs. She saw him stretch out his tongue tip and gently lick at it. Her hands that was holding the snack shook and an electric current seemed to havee out of her body, her cheeks and ears were getting redder.


    ¡°You¡¯re blushing when I¡¯m just eating?¡± He stood up suddenly and came towards her.


    She was afraid his animalistic nature would be aroused and ran forward to hide, but the french windows were right in front and after he moved behind her, she had nowhere to run.


    After he stood behind her, his arms wrapped around her from behind.


    He did not do anything else, he just hugged her from behind tightly.


    Like an insecure child.


    A part of Nan Zhi¡¯s heart softened. She held his hands that were around her waist and leaned her head against his shoulder, looking at his well-defined face with her head tilted up, and she could not help kissing the corner of his lips a few times.


    ...


    Nan Zhi woke up very early the next day.


    Turning her head to look at the man who was still asleep, and got out of bed quietly.


    Perhaps he was too tired or she was by his side, he slept soundly and did not wake up.


    After washing up, Nan Zhi changed and left the room.


    Last night she did not return back to the Qiao¡¯s castle and the bodyguards were also arranged to stay at the hotel by Yi Fan. One of the bodyguards were keeping watch outside and when he saw Nan Zhiing out, he greeted her respectfully. ¡°Miss Zhi.¡±


    ¡°Which room is Butler Yi staying in?¡±


    The bodyguard pointed to the room opposite.


    Nan Zhi pressed the doorbell.


    Yi Fan opened the door and when he saw Nan Zhi, he guessed the purpose of hering and handed a small note to her.


    ¡°This is Amy¡¯s teacher¡¯s current address and phone number. She sent it over this morning.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in Hong Kong?¡±


    Yi Fan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nan Zhi kept the note and looked at Yi Fan. ¡°His mood is not that stable recently. You must make sure he takes his medicine on time and if necessary, ask Amy to give him therapy. I will invite Amy¡¯s teacher over as soon as possible.¡±


    Yi Fan thought of Amy¡¯s tone when she called him this morning and said worriedly, ¡°Amy said that it is very difficult to ask her teacher for help. She has already asked him several times but he declined. Miss Nan, if you go there, he will probably refuse!¡± Yi Fan paused. ¡°Or let me go!¡±


    ¡°If you go, do you have any ideas? Besides Mu Sihan needs your help. If you leave, the people in the royal family don¡¯t know how serious his illness is, and then Ye Qing will use this to make a fuss and Mu Sihan will be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Then Miss Nan, you...¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips in determination. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to bring Amy¡¯s teacher over.¡±


    ...


    Before Nan Zhi went to Hong Kong, she gave some instructions to Xiaojie. She hoped that in her absence, he would spend more time with Mu Sihan.


    Then she went to Yan Hua¡¯s house.


    When Yan Hua saw Nan Zhi, her eyes turned red and she sniffed, almost bursting into tears.


    Nan Zhi hugged Yan Hua, patting her slender shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, if you cry, I will start crying too.¡±


    The rtionship between people was really strange. She could not remember anything, but when she was faced with the person she loved and her best friends, she felt a kind and familiar feeling.


    She did not need any time to adapt at all.


    After Yan Hua released Nan Zhi, she looked at her closely with reddened eyes.


    Seeing that she had not changed much and was still as young and beautiful as before, she held her arm and said, slightly choked up, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re okay, Zhizhi.¡±


    Nan Zhi pulled Yan Hua over to sit on the sofa and pulled out some tissues from the coffee table to wipe her tears. ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s all over.¡±


    The two good friends talked a little about their daily lives and when Nan Zhi mentioned that she was going to Hong Kong, Yan Hua¡¯s eyes turned bright. ¡°Yanran is also in Hong Kong. The other time I was on the phone with her and told her that you were still alive, she was overjoyed and said that she was going to fly over to see you in the next two days.¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to see her when I go over this time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call her now. If you¡¯re going over, she¡¯ll arrange everything for you.¡±


    A warm feeling crossed Nan Zhi¡¯s heart.


    It was so good to have friends who cared for her. Even if she couldn¡¯t remember them yet.


    ...


    The day Nan Zhi went to Hong Kong, Xiaojie came out of the training camp and asked the chauffeur to send him to the hospital.


    Amy had been counseling Mu Sihan in the hospital for the past few days.


    His condition had improved slightly and he had no hallucinations, but he refused to return to the office. The official work matters were brought to the ward by Yi Fan for him to handle.


    When Ye Fengjun learned about this, he came to the hospital and criticized Mu Sihan.


    ¡°Do you know that the Queen and the rtives have been very unhappy with youtely? If your illness cannot be cured, the Queen may revoke your status as the Crown Prince!¡±


    The DNA testing results were out, confirming that Ye Qing was of royal blood.


    The Queen had loved Ye Qing since he was young and doted on him endlessly. Now that he had returned and not to mention how he was beaten by Mu Sihan and admitted to the hospital... Let alone, Mu Sihan had a mental illness. The Queen might use his illness as a reason to remove him from his position as the Crown Prince.


    Mu Sihan sat on the sofa, aptop on his knees and seemed deaf to Ye Fengjun¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been like that since you were young. You would rather be beaten and scolded than say a word. Ye Qing is much better than you on this!¡±


    Xiaojie heard Ye Fengjun¡¯s roar outside the ward and he frowned. He asked the nurse about where Ye Qing¡¯s ward was and he ran over with his long legs.


    The guard at the door knew Xiaojie. ¡°Little Prince, you¡¯re here for...¡±


    Xiaojie looked at the guard like he was an adult, saying in a crisp and child-like voice, ¡°I heard that my uncle is back. I¡¯m here to see him.¡± Then, he took out a delicately packaged box from his bag. ¡°This is my favorite cake, I can¡¯t bear to eat it myself and I wanted to share it with my uncle.¡±


    Before the guard could say anything, he saw Xiaojie pout and looked as if his tears were going to fall out. ¡°Uncle Guard, do you not want me to see Uncle?¡±


    It was a child after all. What harm could he do?


    After thinking for a moment, the guard let Xiaojie into the room.

 Chapter 763 - Standing Up For Daddy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 763: Standing Up For Daddy (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Qing was lying on the bed and talking on the phone. His voice was deep and dignified, with a tone befitting of a person of high status.


    He hung up his call when he suddenly felt that someone had entered the room and looked towards the door.


    The ward Ye Qing was staying in had a living room, so after entering the living room, another door had to be opened before reaching the room.


    He saw a small head poking in.


    Slender and straight eyebrows, big ck eyes, tall nose, small pink lipsbined together was a face that would be loved by everyone.


    Ye Qing narrowed his eyes.


    He felt inexplicably familiar with this small face.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m your brother¡¯s son. My name is Ye Jie.¡±


    Xiaojie pushed the door open and ran to the bed with an innocent smile.


    When Ye Qing heard his words, he stared fixedly at Xiaojie, as if he wanted to bore two holes in him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Although the little thing was cute and beautiful, he did not like his father at all.


    Xiaojie blinked. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to see Uncle. Look, I even bought a cake.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to eat these things, take it away.¡±


    ¡°I saw that Uncle could not move and needed people to serve you like a child who needs to be taken care of, so I thought Uncle likes sweet foods like me!¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression turned slightly dark. Was he indirectly saying that he was like a child?


    ¡°Who asked you to speak to me in that tone? Your Daddy? He had no ability so he brought the child over to say childish things, thinking that this would make me angry?¡±


    Xiaojie shrugged, looking at him with his big ck eyes. ¡°My Daddy has to deal with a lot of work everyday, so he has no time to let mee over and anger a pig that can¡¯t move!¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s face was injured and it was bruised all over, the swelling had not gone down and he looked like a mess.


    But no matter how bad he looked, he was not to beughed at by a child who was only a few years old!


    ¡°You ill-bred little thing!¡±


    Even when faced with a livid man, Xiaojie was not at all angry. He opened the box of the cake and handed it to Ye Qing. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Uncle. Have some cake, it¡¯s delicious...¡±


    Before he could finish, Ye Qing raised his hand and threw the cake in Xiaojie¡¯s hands to the ground.


    At that moment, the door to the room was pushed open.


    Ye Fengjun who was in a wheelchair was pushed in by his bodyguard.


    He happened to see Ye Qing throwing the cake Xiaojie was holding towards him to the ground.


    Xiaojie also fell to the ground and cried out in a loud voice.


    ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t like Daddy, but why do you dislike Xiaojie as well? Xiaojie heard that Uncle was alive and wanted to share my favorite food with you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want it, but why did you have to hit Xiaojie?¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He did not expect this little fellow to be quite good at telling tales!


    When did he hit him?


    Ye Qing looked at Ye Fengjun who was in a wheelchair and said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t listen to him. It was him...¡±


    Xiaojie got up from the ground and ran to Ye Fengjun¡¯s wheelchair and threw himself into his arms, crying.


    ¡°Grandpa, where did Xiaojie not wrong, why does Uncle dislike Xiaojie? He even hit Xiaojie. Look at my face, it¡¯s all red and it hurts...¡±


    Xiaojie was beautiful and cute, when his glittering tears hung on his long eyshes, he looked especially pitiable.


    Ever since Ye Fengjun was unable to walk and his dream of being a king was destroyed, his mentality had changed a lot.


    Perhaps it was true that a person was eager to get warmth and affection when they became older and fell from the peak of power.


    He was naturally envious of other families who had grandchildren.


    Before, he used the excuse of going to the Royal Academy to secretly look at Xiaojie several times.


    But he was like his father, reluctant to talk to him at all.


    After being ignored, he was not willing to go close to him again.


    But in his heart, he still longed for the little fellow to call him Grandpa.


    He thought he would not be able to hear it in this lifetime, but he did not expect he would hear it just now...


    There was an excitement in Ye Fengjun¡¯s eyes and he looked at the little boy in his arms, asking with a slightly unstable voice, ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    Xiaojie lifted his head, blinking therge, clear eyes that looked as if it had been washed by water, and said in a crisp voice, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Ye Fengjun was overjoyed.


    Ye Qing frowned when saw the happy Ye Fengjun with Xiaojie in his arms.


    He was about to say something when he saw Ye Fengjun looking at him with a serious expression. ¡°Ah Qing, Xiaojie is just a child. Why did you hit him?¡±


    Ye Fengjun saw that the right side of Xiaojie¡¯s fair face was red and thought it was Ye Qing who hit him and shouted angrily, ¡°Sihan beat you up like this, so you wanted to vent your anger on Xiaojie? He¡¯s still so young, why are youpeting with him? Why are you bing more and more immature? Are you a child?¡±


    Ye Fengjun¡¯s series of questions made Ye Fengjun dumbfounded.


    ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t hit him!¡±


    Xiaojie heard Ye Qing¡¯s voice and shrank in fear in Ye Fengjun¡¯s arms. ¡°Grandpa, Uncle said that he won¡¯t let me off when he is able to walk. I¡¯m scared!¡±


    Ye Fengjun patted Xiaojie¡¯s slightly trembling shoulders and protected him in his arms. He lowered his head, looking at Xiaojie¡¯s small face and unconsciously lowered his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my grandson. No one will dare to hit you again with Grandpa here!¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression darkened.


    Looking at the little thing in Ye Fengjun¡¯s arms, heughed coldly in his heart.


    This scheming little brat even knew how to get a protective talisman for himself.


    He was indeed Ye Sihan¡¯s son, he was so cunning and irritating, even when he was just a child!


    ...


    Hong Kong International Airport.


    Nan Zhi, who was wearing an apricot-colored fitted coat, came out from the airport with four bodyguards behind her. And because of her outstanding appearance and the bodyguards with her, many people couldn¡¯t help but look towards her.


    Walking to the arrival hall, Nan Zhi saw a young woman in a light-colored denim shirt and jeans. The cor of the woman¡¯s shirt was slightly opened, her sleeves rolled up, and her shirt tucked into the waist of her jeans. She was wearing high heels, making her legs seem slender and long. Carrying a ck bag on her shoulder with her hair swept to one side, it made her look fashionable and beautiful.


    ¡°Zhizhi!¡± Xia Yanran saw Nan Zhiing out of the VIP passageway at the same time and she waved her hands at her excitedly.


    Nan Zhi strode towards Xia Yanran and like when she saw Yan Hua, Nan Zhi did not feel like she was a stranger, but felt an inexplicable familiarity.


    They embraced each other intimately.


    Xia Yanran picked Nan Zhi up and turned around on the spot.


    Nan Zhi smiled and patted Xia Yanran¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people looking at us.¡±


    Xia Yanran put Nan Zhi down and could not help pinching her delicate face. ¡°Zhizhi, I thought you were... I was almost scared to death, but I¡¯m d you¡¯re still with us!¡±

 Chapter 764 - Meeting with Xiao Yi

    <h4>Chapter 764: Meeting with Xiao Yi</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Many people stopped to watch the two girls who were very close to each other in the airport.


    Both of them were too eye-catching.


    Several men walked past them and had their eyes fixed on them. After they were a distance away, they did not forget toin, ¡°No wonder it¡¯s so difficult to find a girlfriend. All the beautiful girls have be lesbians.¡±


    Xia Yanran did not care what others said at all. After they left the airport, she held Nan Zhi¡¯s hand and jumped around, still as cheerful as before.


    Xia Yanran had driven over personally to pick up Nan Zhi.


    Her newspaperpany opened a branch in Hong Kong. At first, it was not very smooth as they were excluded by the other newspaperpanies. But after a period of hard work, they had a firm footing here now.


    Actually, at first, the CEO working with her did not send Yanran to Hong Kong, but another colleague.


    But Yanran wanted toe here. She wanted to see the ce where that man grew up and now lived. It was bright and prosperous, and more luxurious than she had imagined.


    She had never told anyone, including Yan Hua and Nan Zhi. Everyone thought that she was easy with rtionships and had forgotten about that person.


    He was actually still deep in her heart.


    Aftering to Hong Kong, she did not look for him.


    But she would hear his name in the news from time to time.


    For example, Qin Peipei, the supermodel who had won the title of Miss Hong Kong not long ago, was Second Master Qin¡¯s daughter and she was getting engaged to Xiao Yi soon!


    Qin Peipei was very popr in Hong Kong and the CEO had ordered for her to interview Qin Peipei a few days ago in an attempt to make the cover of the next issue.


    Her breakup with Xiao Yi was not because of a misunderstanding and also not because they had no more feelings for each other.


    But because their paths were simply too different.


    She was fated not to be together with him in this life!


    Now that he was getting engaged, she had no reason to stay here any longer.


    After things became stable in the branchpany, she still nned to return to Ning City.


    After all, that was her home.


    There was also her brother and sister for her to think about.


    Xia Yanran took Nan Zhi to the apartment she had rented. It had two rooms and a living room, it was warm and clean.


    Xia Yanran had bought Nan Zhi¡¯s favorite fruits and snacks and the two of them sat in the living room and talked.


    Nan Zhi took out the address Yi Fan had given to her. ¡°Tomorrow morning I¡¯m going to this ce, is it far from here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rather remote here. I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow.¡±


    Nan Zhi held Xia Yanran¡¯s hand shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re busy with work, I can go myself.¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, you¡¯re here and nothing is as important as you. If you don¡¯t let me apany you, I¡¯ll be angry!¡± Xia Yanran puffed her cheeks and deliberately looked angry.


    Nan Zhi patted the back of Xia Yanran¡¯s hand and gave a helpless smile. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll let youe.¡±


    At night, the two best friendsy on bed and talked for a long time.


    Xia Yanran had heard Yan Hua mention on the phone that Nan Zhi had forgotten about the past, so she talked about some interesting things when they were still students, trying to bring back Nan Zhi¡¯s memories.


    Then, the topic changed to their rtionships.


    Thinking of Mu Sihan, Nan Zhi asked, ¡°Was I the one who pursued Mu Sihan? I feel that with my personality, I¡¯m not the kind who will chase after boys.¡±


    Hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s words, Xia Yanran could not help bursting intoughter.


    ¡°Young Master Mu told you that?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s too arrogant. It was not you who chased him. He was the one who was interested in you and used all kinds of tyranny to gradually capture your heart.¡±


    Nan Zhi silently scoffed in her heart.


    It turned out that she liked domineering men.


    Nan Zhiy on her side, her hands sped together and supporting her face. She looked at Xia Yanran, who was beside her. ¡°What about you? Did you have any boyfriends when you were in Ning City?¡±


    She heard from Yan Hua that Yanran was single now.


    Xia Yanran bit her lips, a dim look shed past her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not as lucky as you, Zhizhi. I had two boyfriends, but both ended up in us breaking up.¡±


    Nan Zhi hugged Xia Yanran. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Xia Yanran lifted her lips into a bright smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s good to have been in love before when I¡¯m young, and it¡¯s nothing to feel regretful about!¡±


    ¡°Our Yanran is so good, you¡¯ll definitely find someone better.¡±


    The smile on Xia Yanran¡¯s face turned brighter.


    Actually, with her personality, there were many men who were pursuing her.


    One of them was a rich second-generation heir she had met when she came to Hong Kong. She was in a bad mood that day and went to the bar to have drinks at night. When she saw a woman spiking his drink, she kindly reminded him and then things got out of hand. The rich second-generation heir found the ce she worked and would send her a bouquet of flowers everyday.


    It had almost been half a year and he was still chasing her. If she had not experienced that rtionship with Xiao Yi, she would probably be touched by his sincerity!


    Although she was still young, sometimes she felt that her mentality was of those who were in their seventies!


    ...


    The next day.


    Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran got up very early.


    The ce where Amy¡¯s teacher, Elder Dong, lived was a two-storey small building with a beautiful garden outside, surrounded by nts and flowers, as well as unknown vines and small flowers, which looked warm and elegant.


    When they arrived, they saw an old man who was over sixty, holding a watering can and watering the flowers in the yard.


    When a parrot in a cage saw Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran, it imitated a human voice. ¡°Somebody¡¯s here, somebody¡¯s here.¡±


    Elder Dong turned around and looked out of the yard.


    ...


    Nan Zhi knew that it was not easy to get Elder Dong to go to the Capital with her, but she did not expect that Old Mr Dong would not even see her.


    Elder Dong clearly saw Xia Yanran and her, but he acted as if he did not see them and went straight into the building.


    ¡°This old man has a strange temper.¡±


    He was a well-known psychiatrist and should be able to tell at a nce that they were here to seek his treatment.


    Xia Yanran apanied Nan Zhi and stood outside the yard for most of the day.


    But Elder Dong did note out.


    Neither of them left at noon. They ate bread and continued to wait.


    In the evening, they were both starving.


    ¡°I saw a noodle shop in the alley in front, let¡¯s go have something to eat first!¡± Xia Yanran suggested.


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After eating, they went back to the small building and saw that a Bentley Mulsanne was parked outside.


    Seeing the license te of the car, Xia Yanran froze and her pupils constricted.


    How was it possible?


    The other time a colleague of the newspaperpany secretly took a photo of Qin Peipei and the car she had gotten into was with this license te.


    And the man inside was Xiao Yi.


    With the influence of Second Master Qin, even if they took photos of Qin Peipei, all the major newspapers dared not publish them easily.


    But at that time, Xia Yanran remembered the license te number.


    But why was Xiao Yi¡¯s car parked here at Elder Dong¡¯s ce?


    Elder Dong refused to see them, but was willing to see Xiao Yi?


    When Nan Zhi saw that Xia Yanran was staring fixedly at the license te of the car with a pale face, she asked with concern, ¡°Yanran, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±

 Chapter 765 - Most Familiar Stranger

    <h4>Chapter 765: Most Familiar Stranger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Xia Yanran heard Nan Zhi¡¯s words, her dazed thoughts were pulled back.


    Her thick eyshes were lowered and she took her eyes off the license te, a small smile on her lips. ¡°N-nothing.¡±


    Nan Zhi was an attentive person, Yanran did not look like nothing had happened.


    Was the owner of the Bentley someone Yanran knew?


    Was it one of the two boyfriends she had dated before?


    Nan Zhi was still wondering about it when the light in the yard was suddenly turned on.


    Two figures came out of the small building.


    One was Elder Dong, the other was a young man.


    The sun had not fully set, plus the light was on in the yard, so the people inside and outside the yard could see each other clearly at a nce.


    Xia Yanran felt her scalp turning numb.


    She never thought that she would meet Xiao Yi here.


    She wanted to turn away the moment he looked at her, but her legs seemed to be filled with lead and she could not move.


    They looked at each other with just a single gate between them.


    In a sh, all the past memories surged into her mind like a tide.


    But in the end, there was only nkness in her mind.


    An unlit cigarette was held in between his fingers, his other hand held Elder Dong. They were talking and perhaps noticing there was someone outside the yard, he raised his eyes and looked over.


    He was dressed in ck shirt and pants that ended at his ankles. From afar, he looked like a CEO in the business industry and not like a big boss of the mafia.


    The first three buttons of his shirt were not buttoned, showing his exquisite corbones and firm chest. His hair was very short, his hairline and sideburns clearly visible.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s gazended on his handsome face which looked both good and evil.


    It was not like she had not seen him after they broke up. Although she had not seen him in person, she had seen the photos that her colleagues had secretly taken a few times.


    He was still that man with a dangerous aura. Under his short hair, that face was still charming and handsome. However,pared to before, he had the stability of a grown man.


    Now, he was even more unreadable!


    But Xia Yanran could see that he was still a bloodthirsty devil in his bones.


    The man only looked at her for a few seconds, there was no fluctuation of emotions in his eyes and he looked away, continuing his conversation with Elder Dong.


    They came towards the gate of the courtyard.


    Nan Zhi pulled at Xia Yanran.


    Xia Yanran responded and stood on the edge of the yard.


    ¡°You have your business, just do what you need. You don¡¯t have toe and see me from time to time. When my leg recovers, I will continue to take the olddy to travel around the world.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re going to travel around the world, but since you¡¯re here in Hong Kong, I have no reason not to visit you from time to time. It¡¯s not easy to meet a knowledgeable old man, so a rough person like me should get along with you and learn things.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talkative.¡±


    Xia Yanran heard their conversation and she clucked her tongue in her heart.


    They did not have a chance to say a word to Elder Dong, but Xiao Yi knew him so well?


    Was Xiao Yi also suffering from a mental illness?


    Xia Yanran had no time to think about it and they had already reached the gate of the courtyard.


    Elder Dong was somewhat surprised to see that Xia Yanran and Nan Zhi were still waiting outside.


    How patient were these two girls?


    ¡°Elder Dong, then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Xiao Yi reached out, shook hands with Old Mr Dong, before turning and walking towards the Bentley.


    He did not even look at Xia Yanran.


    Xia Yanran also did not look at him.


    When they meet again, they had already be the most familiar strangers once again.


    The Bentley started and disappeared at the entrance of the courtyard in the blink of an eye.


    After Xiao Yi left, Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran found Elder Dong.


    Elder Dong did not want to make it difficult for the two youngdies and he said, ¡°I¡¯ve stopped treating patients four years ago. No matter what their status is, I won¡¯t be helping. Stop wasting your time and go back!¡±


    Elder Dong went into the yard.


    Nan Zhi looked at Elder Dong¡¯s back and she quickly said, ¡°By saving him, you¡¯ll be saving tens of thousands of people. Old Mr Dong, please let me in and have a good chat with you?¡±


    ¡°Go back, youngdy!¡±


    Elder Dong entered the small building and shut the door.


    Xia Yanran pulled Nan Zhi. ¡°Let¡¯se back tomorrow and go back to take a bath and sleep first.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded.


    On the way back, Nan Zhi called Xiaojie.


    When Nan Zhi learned that Mu Sihan only wanted to work in the hospital and did not want to go back to the office, she felt more anxious and upset.


    Xia Yanran bit her lips as she looked at the frowning Nan Zhi sitting on the front passenger seat.


    Xiao Yi and Elder Dong knew each other and they seemed to be close. If Xiao Yi could help, would Elder Dong agree to go back to the Capital to treat Mu Sihan?


    The next two days, Xia Yanran apanied Nan Zhi to look for Elder Dong.


    But other than asking them to leave, Elder Dong did not agree to Nan Zhi¡¯s request.


    It rained in the afternoon and Nan Zhi caught a cold after getting drenched in the rain.


    Xia Yanran took her back to the apartment and bought her some medicine, letting her have a good rest in the room.


    After Nan Zhi fell asleep, Xia Yanran came out of the room.


    Her phone rang.


    It was a call from the CEO.


    ¡°Yanran, this evening CEO Zhang, CEO Tan and CEO Yang areing to Hong Kong. They are all important customers, so remember to receive them well!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After the call, Xia Yanran received the flight details from the CEO.


    After cooking porridge for Nan Zhi, she left a note for her and went out.


    After her assistant had booked the restaurant and hotel, Xia Yanran returned to the newspaperpany.


    Going into the office, she walked into the lounge that belonged to her. Taking out a set of professional attire from the closet, it was a white suit with a tight fitting short skirt that has a slit that just reached her knees. She tied her long hair into a low ponytail, her forehead clear of wisps of hair and she looked refreshing and neat.


    After turning herself into a career woman, Xia Yanran went out with her assistant.


    When Xia Yanran arrived at the hotel, the manager had already brought the four CEOs and their assistants to the restaurant.


    When she pushed open the door to the private room, it was already filled with smoke.


    There were about seven to eight people sitting around a big round table, talking andughing, the atmosphere warm and jovial.


    Xia Yanran went over with a professional smile on her face to greet the CEOs.


    When she found that CEO Yang was not there, Xia Yanran looked at the manager and the manager said quickly, ¡°CEO Yang met an acquaintance at the entrance and was greeting him. He should be here in a little while.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded.


    She gestured for the waiter to pour wine for the CEOs.


    Xia Yanran was about to return to her seat when the door to the room opened.


    Seeing CEO Yanging in, Xia Yanran and the manager stood up to wee him.


    Xia Yanran, with a smile on her lips approached CEO Yang and was about to greet him when she suddenly saw that there was another person behind him.


    When Xia Yanran saw the man clearly, she stilled.

 Chapter 766 - Dinner Party Scandal

    <h4>Chapter 766: Dinner Party Scandal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The smile on Xia Yanran¡¯s face stiffened.


    Fortunately, she had a rich experience in the workce and did not lose herposure.


    But, even if he knew CEO Yang, why did hee to the room?


    Seeming to have seen the doubt on Xia Yanran¡¯s face, CEO Yang exined, ¡°Miss Xia, this is Mr Xiao, a major client of mine. I met him at the entrance and if you don¡¯t mind, can you add another seat?¡±


    Since CEO Yang had requested it, Xia Yanran would not refuse. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s gazended on the man that was a few steps away from her.


    Although she had seen him at the door of Elder Dong, it had not been as close as they were now.


    Time really favored him, his facial features to the outlines of his face were still as handsome as ever.


    There was an aura of a big boss between his eyes.


    A smile appeared on Xia Yanran¡¯s lips and she reached out her hand towards Xiao Yi. ¡°Hello, Mr Xiao, nice to meet you. My name is Xia Yanran, the Deputy CEO of ET Newspaper.¡±


    ET Newspaper was thepany he had bought for her in Ning City.


    Looking at the hand Xia Yanran had stretched out, the man lifted his handzily and shook it politely and indifferently, then quickly released it.


    He was indifferent as though he had never known her.


    A trace of mocking smile appeared at the corners of Xia Yanran¡¯s lips. It was very faint and could not be seen if one did not look carefully.


    CEO Yang took Xiao Yi to the seat and when he passed Xia Yanran, she smelled the faint cologne on him.


    The CEOs that came over at night all knew Xiao Yi.


    Some knew him from when he was in Ning City.


    But no one knew that Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi had been in a rtionship before.


    Xia Yanran was not a young girl anymore, she was able to hide the feelings in her heart and not show them on her face.


    When they broke up, Xia Yanran heard Xiao Yi said that he came back to seek revenge from Second Master Qin.


    She did not know how he was going to carry out his revenge, but she knew that wherever he was, he would be able to thrive.


    Looking at the CEOs who were sucking up to him, it seemed like his status was not low in Hong Kong.


    Some people were like that, no matter where they were, they would undoubtedly shine like stars.


    After Xiao Yi sat down, he took out a cigarette from his pants pocket and CEO Yang who was beside him quickly lit it for him.


    His long legs were crossed elegantly, and was smoking with the cigarette between his fingers.


    Xia Yanran tried her best not to pay attention to him. She talked with several CEOs and then raised her ss to give them a toast.


    Her figure was beautiful and exquisite, and the professional attire outlined her delicate figure and with her long hair tied behind, her beautiful face was exposed. When she talked, there was a small smile on her lips making her look young and charming. Her makeup made her have the innocent look of a university student, and the confidence and beauty of a career woman.


    In the eyes of the CEOs, she was a rare asset.


    Xia Yanran could not drink a lot. She had improved a lot in the workce, but the only thing she had not improved was her tolerance for alcohol.


    After a few sses, she let the manager do the toasting.


    The atmosphere around the table was very warm.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s face was a little red after drinking and she let the waiter bring a ss of water over.


    She took a small sip.


    In the back of her mind, she was still worried about Nan Zhi. She did not know if she was feeling better after taking the medicine, so she lowered her head and sent Nan Zhi a text message.


    Suddenly someone patted her on the shoulder.


    Xia Yanran looked up.


    One of the CEOs, CEO Tan came to Xia Yanran with a ss of wine in his hand.


    CEO Tan must have drank a lot, his face was very red and his fat body was a little unstable. ¡°Miss Xia, why are you hiding here and texting? You¡¯re sending a text to your boyfriend?¡±


    Xia Yanran smiled. ¡°No, it¡¯s to a friend.¡±


    ¡°So Miss Xia has no boyfriend? Then I don¡¯t have to worry about Miss Xia¡¯s boyfriend getting jealous.¡± CEO Tan was drunk and he became more bold. CEO Tan in private was very bad. When he saw a beautiful woman, he would want to tease them.


    Previously in Ning City, Xia Yanran had never personally interacted with CEO Tan before, it was normally the CEO who did it.


    The CEO thought that there were several CEOs who came to Hong Kong this time so CEO Tan would not do anything to Xia Yanran, so he let her handle it.


    ¡°Miss Xia, I¡¯ve been working with yourpany for more than a year, and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve had dinner with the beautiful Deputy CEO. So I have to do cross-cup drinking with Miss Xia!¡±


    Xia Yanran was not flustered. ¡°CEO Tan, there¡¯s other activities after dinner. You can do as much cross cup drinking as you wantter.¡±


    She was hinting that when they arrived at the KTV, there would be younger and prettier girls to apany him.


    CEO Tan looked at Xia Yanran¡¯s beautiful face and appealing figure and he burped. ¡°Deputy CEO Xia, how can other girlspare with you? Don¡¯t tell me Miss Xia, you¡¯re able to striptease like them?¡±


    When the manager of the newspaper saw this, he hurried over and said cautiously, ¡°CEO Tan, you drank too much. Take a seat and I¡¯ll light you a cigarette?¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± CEO Tan swung a fist at the manager.


    Xia Yanran frowned and she gave the manager a look. The manager said nothing more and returned to his seat.


    ¡°Miss Xia, is it so difficult for you to drink a ss of wine?¡±


    Xia Yanran gave a very faint smile. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    She took off her suit jacket and was wearing a fitting white shirt and fitting ck skirt inside. The shirt was tucked into the skirt, outlining the curve of her body, especially her legs. They were long and slender.


    CEO Yang, who was sitting beside Xiao Yi, saw that he was ying with his lighter listlessly and seemed to be uninterested in how CEO Tan was making things difficult for Xia Yanran.


    In order to please Xiao Yi and draw their rtionship closer, CEO Yang unleashed his gossipy side. ¡°CEO Tan is famous for ying around with women. Miss Xia is so beautiful and has such a good figure, I don¡¯t know if she will be CEO Tan¡¯s meal.¡±


    Xiao Yi lifted his eyebrows, but made noment.


    CEO Yang could not see what Xiao Yi was thinking. Although he did not agree with him, he also did not show disgust, so he continued, ¡°Miss Xia is young and is already the Deputy CEO of ET Newspaper. I heard that she slept her way up. Look at her legs, although they¡¯re long and slender, in my opinion, I think she has long since lost her virginity...¡±


    ...


    Xia Yanran folded up her sleeves and asked her assistant to pour her red wine.


    When CEO Tan saw this, he called the waiter over. ¡°Pour Miss Xia the same white wine as mine.¡± With that, he inched closer to Xia Yanran, smiling. ¡°Miss Xia, I¡¯m drinking white wine and you¡¯re drinking white wine too. Isn¡¯t it fair like this?¡±


    As soon as CEO Tan approached her, Xia Yanran could smell the scent of alcohol on him mixed with the smell of cigarette smoke and betel nuts. It was not a very pleasant smell at all.


    1¡°CEO Tan, white wine is too strong. I have a bad stomach and can¡¯t drink white wine.¡± Xia Yanran picked up the ss of red wine but the next second, her wrist was grabbed by CEO Tan.


    Xia Yanran broke free and did not look very good. She instructed her assistant and manager, ¡°CEO Tan drank too much. Take him to the washroom and help him sober up!¡±

 Chapter 767 - Domineering Master Xiao

    <h4>Chapter 767: Domineering Master Xiao</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    A loud bang rang through the air.


    As soon as Xia Yanran had finished speaking, CEO Tan threw his ss to the ground.


    Some ss shards flew to her calf and seemed to have pierced into her skin, and there was a jarring pain that almost made her gasp.


    But she only frowned, and did not let it show on her face.


    ¡°Miss Xia, don¡¯t act ignorant. Since you don¡¯t show respect to me, do you believe I¡¯ll immediately cancel the cooperation with your newspaper!¡± CEO Tan threatened.


    It was not that Xia Yanran had not encountered such a situation when she entered the workforce.


    Naturally she had the ability to resolve it.


    But now...


    She looked at the man sitting beside CEO Yang from the corner of her eyes. He had his eyes lowered and was listening to CEO Yang, his hand ying with a silver lighter. He looked listless like he was oblivious to the outside world.


    So he really had really forgotten all about her! Otherwise, how could he not say a word, seeing that she was being bullied like this?


    Ever since they broke up, perhaps she was the only one who could not forget.


    A mocking smile appeared on her lips and Xia Yanran called the waiter over, asking him to pour her two sses of white wine.


    She handed one ss to CEO Tan. ¡°I¡¯ll drink two sses, CEO Tan you drink one. Please calm down.¡±


    ¡°Three sses.¡±


    Xia Yanran smiled. ¡°No problem.¡±


    CEO Tan raised his ss with a look of satisfaction and touched his ss with Xia Yanran¡¯s, his eyes ogling at her full chest.


    The salivating look in his eyes seemed to show that he wanted to devour Xia Yanran.


    ¡°If there is only CEO Tan and Miss Xia in the room now, I think CEO Tan would strip Xia Yanran¡¯s clothes off...¡±


    Before CEO Yang could finish, the lighter in Xiao Yi¡¯s hand suddenly flew out.


    And it happened tond on CEO Tan¡¯s ss.


    The ss suddenly broke and CEO Tan was unprepared, the back of his hand and palm were pierced by ss shards and he shouted in pain.


    ¡°Who? Who dared to smash my ss?¡± CEO Tan threw the remains of the ss that was in his hand and looked at his injured hand, shouting with a menacing face.


    The atmosphere in the room became stifled and oppressive.


    CEO Tan thought it was the other CEOs or their assistants who had done it. Among the CEOs, CEO Tan was considered the most powerful and wealthy, he was not afraid of offending anyone.


    ¡°You dare to do it but don¡¯t dare to admit it? Son of a b*tch...¡±


    Before he could finish, a coldugh sounded suddenly. It was very prominent in the quiet room.


    The tall man stood up from his chair, his hands in his pants pocket, a leisurely and unconcerned look which also gleamed with a trace of bloodthirsty hostility.


    He was after all a person who licked blood on his knife. From wherever he stood, he was able to exude an air of danger and coldness.


    It was not something a businessman like CEO Tan could match.


    CEO Yang had seen Xiao Yi flick the lighter out and smashed CEO Tan¡¯s ss.


    Wasn¡¯t Xiao Yi about to be engaged with Second Master Qin¡¯s daughter. Was he interested in Xia Yanran?


    Probably it was the righteousness in him that made him unable to stand CEO Tan bullying a girl.


    CEO Tan saw Xiao Yi walking towards him and he frowned.


    Although he knew Xiao Yi, he did not know him that well.


    He would not be like CEO Yang, sucking up to him like a pug.


    Not wanting to lose face in front of Xia Yanran and the other CEOs, CEO Tan straightened up his neck and shouted angrily, ¡°Xiao Yi, you¡¯re just a dog of Second Master Qin. Do you think you¡¯re still that CEO Xiao in Ning City? I have business dealings with Second Master Qin, just one word from me and he will punish you, you disobedient dog!¡±


    CEO Yang wanted to get up and remind CEO Tan that Xiao Yi was not to be trifled with.


    Second Master Qin was getting old and when Xiao Yi and his daughter get engaged, wouldn¡¯t all the assets of the Qin family be under Xiao Yi¡¯s name? Besides, Xiao Yi had certain means in the business industry, if CEO Tan provoked him, his business might even go bankrupt!


    The other two CEOs shot CEO Yang a look, indicating that he should not get himself involved in this messy situation.


    The assistant that was with CEO Tan wanted to go forward a few times, but his legs turned weak when Xiao Yi swept his eyes over him.


    Like a panther, Xiao Yi stalked slowly to the front of CEO Tan, as though he was eyeing his prey.


    Xiao Yi was a head taller than CEO Tan, one was short and fat, the other tall and slim. The huge shadow hung over CEO Tan and he was in a panic, looking up at Xiao Yi. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Xiao Yi was wearing a pair of ck pants that ended above his ankles, revealing his ankles, and his ck leather shoes were spotless. The corner of his lips were lifted up and there was a terrifying coldness shooting out from his eyes. ¡°Then do you know the consequence of being bitten by a dog?¡±


    As hisst syble fell, he raised his leg, urately and ruthlesslynding on CEO Tan¡¯s calf bone.


    The calf bone was the most fragile bone of a human being. It would hurt just being kicked lightly, not to mention being kicked so hard and deliberately by Xiao Yi.


    The blood on CEO Tan¡¯s face drained away, shouting even louder when the ss shards pierced his hand, ¡°Argh! How dare you kick me? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll sue you till you get thrown in prison!¡±


    Xiao Yi narrowed his eyes, looking like he wanted tough, and he looked scary.


    He was not afraid of CEO Tan¡¯s threat and grabbed his wrist, pressing his injured hand onto the table.


    When Xia Yanran and the other CEOs in the room saw this, they were puzzled.


    What was Xiao Yi going to do to CEO Tan?


    Xiao Yi took out a sharp dagger from his waist, the dangerous smile on his face deepening. ¡°Recently I¡¯m practicing my knife skills. Since CEO Tan is so good, I¡¯ll use CEO Tan¡¯s hand to try it out.¡±


    CEO Tan looked at the dagger and he sobered up a lot.


    He blinked and looked at the man close to him, his expression changing.


    God, how did he provoked this devil?


    ¡°M-Master Xiao...¡±


    Not giving CEO Tan the chance to finish, the dagger suddenly shot between the fingers of CEO Tan.


    The action was sharp and fast.


    Everyone in the room held their breath when they saw this, let alone CEO Tan who had the dagger between his fingers.


    ¡°M-Master Xiao, Master Xiao. I drank too much and said the wrong thing. Let me off this time!¡±


    Xiao Yi cut a wound on each of CEO Tan¡¯s finger. CEO Tan¡¯s face paled with the pain, but he dared not say anything and could only grit his teeth and bear with it.


    ¡°CEO Tan, remember, next time don¡¯t do cross cup drinking with a woman so easily!¡±


    Retrieving the dagger, Xiao Yi took several paper towels to wipe the blood away. Then he strode out of the room quickly, not staying a second longer in the room.


    Xia Yanran only reacted when the door to the room was closed.


    She let the other CEOs know before walking out of the room in big steps.


    By then, Xiao Yi had already walked to the lobby.


    Taking in a deep breath, Xia Yanran ran towards him.


    ¡°Xiao Yi...¡± She called his name instinctively, but the next second, changed how she addressed him. ¡°Mr Xiao!¡±

 Chapter 768 - Why Was It So Difficult to Forget Someone?

    <h4>Chapter 768: Why Was It So Difficult to Forget Someone?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man walking towards the doors did not seem to have heard Xia Yanran¡¯s shout. He had his hands in his pants pocket and continued walking.


    ¡°Mr Xiao, wait.¡± Xia Yanran was wearing seven inch high heels and it was not easy for her to run.


    It was only when the tall man neared the entrance that she caught up to him, panting softly.


    Fortunately the man had stopped.


    Xiao Yi turned around and looked at the woman not too far away from him.


    She was fair so when she drank, her face was flushed like a ripe peach, as though the fragrance of the fruit could spill out from its delicate skin at anytime.


    Xiao Yi was silent, his eyebrows lifted slightly, an arrogant look on him that seemed to say, ¡®Say what you want to say.¡¯


    Xia Yanran tried to lift her lips into a smile. She would practice smiling every time she looked in the mirror.


    She used to wear her heart on her sleeve, whether she was happy or unhappy, it would all show up on her face.


    Since she had broken up with Xiao Yi and she went back into the workforce, she had changed a lot in this aspect.


    She also knew that when she raised her lips 30 degrees upward, it was her most charming smile.


    Faced with Xiao Yi, she unconsciously showed her best smile, her teeth white and neat, her smile bright and infectious. She thought there was nothing wrong with her smile and was about to speak when she heard the man said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t smile if you don¡¯t know how to. It¡¯s ugly.¡±


    The corners of Xia Yanran¡¯s lips twitched. She finally summoned her courage, but all her courage leaked out like he had poked her hard with a needle.


    Why was this person¡¯s words still as harsh as before?


    She must have never looked good in his eyes before!


    She stopped smiling, and adjusted her mood before saying, ¡°Thank you for your help in the room.¡±


    Xiao Yi narrowed his eyes, a smirk on his lips. ¡°Miss Xia, what did I do in the room to make you misunderstand that I was helping you?¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand those dirty old men who bully women.¡±


    Xia Yanran pouted silently.


    Hypocrite! The way he was talking, you would think he had never bullied a woman before!


    Xiao Yi saw through her scolding him in her heart and heughed, taking out a cigarette from his pants pocket and put it between his lips, an intimidating look on his handsome face. ¡°Don¡¯tpare me with that dirty old man, CEO Tan. My stamina and size are different from him.¡±


    When Xia Yanran heard his words, she almost choked on her own saliva.


    He was still as shameless as ever!


    Was it really appropriate to boast about yourself in front of your ex-girlfriend?


    Seemingly losing his patience to talk to her anymore, Xiao Yi lit his cigarette. He took a puff, then taking the cigarette away and slowly blew out the smoke and saidnguidly, ¡°Is there anything else, Miss Xia?¡±


    Xia Yanran bit her lip, lowered her eyes and then looked up again. ¡°Actually I have something to ask you for help...¡±


    Before she could finish, a soft voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Brother Yi.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked over at the entrance and saw a tall and elegant woman walking over.


    The woman was wearing a short white dress that hugged her figure. She had the height of a model and her body proportions were good, the arms and legs exposed were slender and long.


    The woman had a head full of long hair that was dyed a wine red and her face was small and delicate.


    When she was walking over, many young girls were following behind her and taking pictures.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes dimmed and she took a deep breath and said to Xiao Yi with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Your fianc¨¦e is here, I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    Xia Yanran turned around.


    Qin Peipei came up to Xiao Yi and she held his arm intimately, lifting her small face slightly and asked with a smile, ¡°Brother Yi, who¡¯s that woman you were talking to?¡±


    Xia Yanran had not gone far and Qin Peipei¡¯s voice floated into her ears.


    The intimidating look on Xiao Yi¡¯s face was still there and he pinched between his eyebrows and replied faintly, ¡°Someone asking for directions.¡±


    Xia Yanran heard Xiao Yi¡¯s answer.


    Her heart sank uncontrobly.


    As she lowered her eyes, her expression was slightly dark.


    But then, she scolded herself.


    They had already broken up, could she still expect him to only have her in his eyes like before?


    When she was just getting to know him, she felt that he was like a devil and irritating. She even hoped he would die.


    But when she realized her feelings towards him, they could only go on different paths and live their own separate lives!


    It wasn¡¯t as if she wanted to be entangled with him, she just wanted him to say something nice in front of Elder Dong.


    Xia Yanran closed her eyes and a bitter feeling sprouted in her heart.


    ...


    When she returned to the apartment, Nan Zhi had already woken up.


    Xia Yanran touched her forehead and noticed that her fever had subsided.


    ¡°You drank in the evening?¡± Nan Zhi went to the kitchen to make some honey water.


    Xia Yanran looked at the honey water handed to her by Nan Zhi. She drank a few mouthfuls and could not help holding Nan Zhi¡¯s arm, putting her head against her shoulder. ¡°Nan Zhi, I saw Xiao Yi just now.¡±


    Xiao Yi?


    Nan Zhi instinctively thought of the man she saw at Elder Dong¡¯s house.


    ¡°He was your first love?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s my second boyfriend.¡± Xia Yanran leaned against Nan Zhi¡¯s shoulder, looking at the ceiling and mumbled, ¡°My rtionship with my first boyfriend had just gotten stable and he ruined it. I really hated him before, but then some things happened and I found myself in love with him.¡±


    Nan Zhi listened quietly and could feel Xia Yanran¡¯s sadness.


    ¡°But he and I chose different paths. He¡¯s from the mafia, and would lose his life anytime if he was careless. We hadn¡¯t even started properly and it ended, just like that.¡±


    Nan Zhi embraced Xia Yanran andforted her for a while.


    Those on different paths could noty ns for one another.


    Even though she was Yanran¡¯s good friend and could feel her love for Xiao Yi, she also disapproved of them being together.


    After all, they were people from different worlds.


    ¡°I even saw the fianc¨¦e he was getting engaged to. She was tall and beautiful. If I were a man, I would be moved by her too!¡±


    Xia Yanran sniffed. ¡°Why is it so painful when I mention him? I just want to go out and vent it out!¡±


    Nan Zhi replied, ¡°Shall we go to the beach and shout a few times?¡±


    ¡°But I want to go to the bar.¡±


    She wanted to get drunk and maybe when she was drunk she would be able to meet a handsome, wealthy and domineering president like in love stories?


    Even if she didn¡¯t, it was good to drink, dance and sweat it out.


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, Xia Yanran went into her room.


    After a while, she came out in a white shirt and skinny jeans. Standing in front of Nan Zhi, Xia Yanran turned around. ¡°Is it okay to go like this?¡±


    Xia Yanran was born with a beautiful face and was youthful and bright, she looked good in whatever she wore. Nan Zhi stood up from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll be worried if you go alone, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    ...


    Xia Yanran also invited Xia Xi out and when she saw Nan Zhi, Xia Xi jumped about happily.


    The three of them found seats and sat down. Xia Yanran ordered a dozen beers. ¡°Zhizhi, you have a cold so you can¡¯t drink. I¡¯ll drink with Xia Xi.¡±

 Chapter 769 - Blood-Boiling!

    <h4>Chapter 769: Blood-Boiling!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The bar was thrumming with loud music and a vibrant mesh of young men and women were moving to the beat on the dance floor.


    Xia Xi saw that Xia Yanran was not in a good mood and drank a few sses of beer with her.


    The beer was mixed with other beverages so the alcohol content was not high, but it would still make people tipsy when drinking too much of it.


    On the stage in the middle of the dance floor was a pole. A woman wearing a ck bikini and a mask walked over in high heels.


    The woman swivelled around the pole, moving and posing sensually in all kinds of provocative postures.


    There was a sudden high tension below the stage.


    When the woman bent over, her chest was almostpletely exposed, and there were all kinds of restrictive temptations when she was doing a split.


    Xia Yanran threw some popcorn into her mouth and said, slightly amused, ¡°The dancing in bars nowadays are so passionate and bold. But the funniest is that those men look like they have never seen a woman in their lives.¡±


    Xia Xi echoed her and nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Yanran. I bet that if you went up, you¡¯re sure to dance better than her.¡±


    As Xia Yanran leaned against the sofa, she did not know why she suddenly remembered her first encounter with Xiao Yi.


    At that time it was also at an entertainment facility and she was dancing on stage.


    That time, he simply regarded her as a toy to vent out his anger and stress.


    Sometimes she herself did not understand... why had she fallen for such a devil?


    Xia Yanran picked up her ss and downed two sses of beer.


    ¡°Sister Yanran, why don¡¯t you go up and dance? I feel thatpared to dancing with all your skin exposed, dancing with clothes is better!¡±


    Xia Yanran shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Sister Yanran,e on, go! Your pole dancing is what we call blood-boiling, and it¡¯s not even erotic.¡±


    Laughing at Xia Xi¡¯s words, Xia Yanran pinched the girl¡¯s face. ¡°You are really ttering me.¡±


    Nan Zhi listened to their conversation and she smiled at Xia Yanran. ¡°Yanran, you know how to pole dance?¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded. ¡°Yes, but I haven¡¯t danced in a long time.¡±


    There was an admiring gaze in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes like she was a fan and she put her chin on the back of her hand. ¡°Yanran, I want to see you dance too.¡±


    Nan Zhi had brought bodyguards. All four of them were elites and they were standing behind their seats. Many men who wanted to chat them up dared not approach when they saw four tall and big bodyguards.


    When the three of them came in, they attracted the attention of many men. If there had been no bodyguards, many men would have undoubtedly swarmed by their side.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯tugh if I don¡¯t dance well.¡±


    Xia Yanran stood up from the sofa and walked to the center of the dance floor in her high heels.


    After drinking, she felt like her body had a floating feeling, but not too much that she was unconscious. Under the influence of alcohol, she had gotten much bolder.


    She put her hands on the dance floor and leapt up,nding lightly on her heels.


    Xia Xi and Nan Zhi in the booth could not help but scream and whistle.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s jump was so handsome!


    Xia Yanran went to the stage and said a word to the woman who had finished her dance as well as the DJ.


    Pulling off the sp restraining her hair, she let her long hair fall from its ponytail and flicked her head slightly, her long hair flowing and smooth. She had not started dancing but there were shouts from countless men below the stage, ¡°Take your shirt off! Take your pants off!¡±


    Xia Yanran ignored them as she lifted up her shirt and tied a knot, revealing her slender waist and beautiful belly button.


    As Xia Yanran usually exercised, not only was her waist slim, she even had firm abdominal muscles, looking healthy and energetic.


    She had just casually tied her shirt and that fair skin, and those slender and long legs already made people unable to look away.


    The shouts asking her to take off her clothes lessened.


    Xia Yanran gestured at the DJ and a English rock song started.


    Xia Yanran went to the pole and walked around the pole in a graceful catwalk. Her legs and arms were long, and although she did not have the height of a model, her body proportions were better. Different from the heavily makeup female dancers of nightclubs, she only wore light makeup. Even so, she was still able to y the stage.


    The woman from before attracted people using her bare skin, but Xia Yanran was different. The actions she executed were more difficult, but she was natural, rxed, charming and seductive.


    When she climbed up the pole, her soul seemed to have immersed with it, and she was naturally enchanting.


    Every look, movement and expression was with an air of charm that emanated from her bones.


    Her body was very flexible and could easily climb to the top of the pole. Then she hung upside down, and slid down like a dancing butterfly.


    It set the hearts of the people down the stage on fire.


    Xia Xi screamed loudly and she almost lost her voice.


    Nan Zhi watched Xia Yanran who was on stage and her eyes teared up unconsciously.


    She was such a good girl, she wanted her to be happy!


    Compared with the previous dancer, Xia Yanran¡¯s dance was able to detonate the hormones in the men.


    After all, they were always instigated by something they could not get.


    Xia Yanran had only shown her waist and it was able to make the blood of people boil with passion.


    ...


    Outside the bar.


    A Bentley Muzanne came.


    When theckey at the door saw the caring, he hurried forward.


    After the car stopped, theckey opened the door and said respectfully, ¡°Brother Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Yi gave a nod and strode into the bar. ¡°Nobody¡¯s been making trouble in the bartely, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Theckey saw Xiao Yi taking a cigarette out and quickly lit it for him.


    Xiao Yi took a puff of it and went into the bar. The staff saw Xiao Yi and bent down to greet him. ¡°Brother Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Yi went to his office quickly.


    As he passed the hall, he saw the atmosphere was high and he looked at theckey behind him, taking out the cigarette between his mouth with his long fingers. ¡°There¡¯s a neer recently?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a female customer. She dances better than the girls in our bar. With a twist of her waist, the hearts of the men below the stage were set afire.¡±


    Xiao Yi flicked the cigarette ash and chuckled. ¡°Is there such an outstanding woman?¡±


    A beautiful and youthful face appeared in his mind uncontrobly. When he saw her dance that year, he really felt his blood surge.


    He had only one thought at that time, to press her on bed and do her.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, you have to believe it. Look at the stage, she seems to be finishing her dance soon!¡±


    Xiao Yi narrowed his dangerous and cold eyes and nced towards the stage.


    By then, Xia Yanran had just finished herst move. With a flick of her long ck hair, it made a perfect curve, revealing a small face that looked charming under the lights.


    The audience was silent for a few seconds, followed by thunderous apuse and cheers.


    Under the influence of alcohol and the roaring apuse, Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t help but feel excited, still calming down from the adrenaline of the dance. She came down from the pole and was slightly panting. As shebed her hair with her fingers, a smile was on her face.

 Chapter 770 - Flirting

    <h4>Chapter 770: Flirting</h4>


    ¡°Again, again!¡±


    There were wild and enthusiastic shouts below the stage.


    Xia Yanran was a little dizzy and she was sweating all over, the emotions in her heart all vented out and she felt a lot better.


    She went to the edge of the stage, wanting to get down, but a few men who had seen her dancing blocked her.


    When Nan Zhi saw this, she told her bodyguard to hurry over.


    Just before the bodyguard could go near the stage, a clean and noble man in a polo shirt walked over, pulling away the men who wanted to disturb Xia Yanran and reached out his hands to her.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s head was dizzy. She squatted down and looked at the man below the stage, pointing at her chin. ¡°Young Master Huo?¡±


    ¡°It seems like Miss Xia has a good impression of me, you still remember me even when you¡¯ve had a ss too much.¡±


    Xia Yanranughed, waving her finger at him. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to carry me. Step aside, I can jump down myself.¡±


    Young Master Huo knew Xia Yanran¡¯s temperament. She was young but was very strong in her own opinions.


    So he did not force her and he pulled away the people around him, making room for Xia Yanran.


    Xia Yanran hopped down, but she was wearing high heels, and since her head was a little dizzy, she twisted her ankle.


    Young Master Huo quickly held onto her.


    Xia Yanran identally bumped into Young Master Huo¡¯s chest and the people surrounding them started to shout, ¡°Kiss, kiss!¡±


    After Xia Yanran stood firm, she looked up from Young Master Huo¡¯s chest, but the next second, she was picked up by Young Master Huo.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°You danced so well that the souls of many men were almost gone. There are too many people in the dance pool and it¡¯s hard to guarantee that there won¡¯t be people trying to take advantage of you.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at Young Master Huo¡¯s clean and handsome face. Although she had no feelings for him, she did not hate him.


    For the past half a year he had been pursuing her. Upright, warm and sunny, he had never done anything forceful to her.


    She lifted her lips into a smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Young Master Huo!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a great honor!¡±


    When Xiao Yi, who was standing in the hall, saw this, his eyes darkened.


    Theckey saw that Xiao Yi¡¯s expression was dark and thought he was unhappy that a customer went up to dance, and he said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll feedback to the manager and make sure this will never happen again.¡±


    Xiao Yi flicked the ash from the cigarette and raised his fingers, putting the cigarette between his lips and went up the stairs to the second level without saying anything.


    ...


    Xia Yanran was carried to the booth by Young Master Huo.


    Nan Zhi ordered a cup of honey water for Xia Yanran. She sat beside her and put the cup in her hands.


    ¡°Yanran, is this your friend? I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡± Young Master Huo looked at Nan Zhi.


    When Xia Yanran saw Young Master Huo looking at Nan Zhi, a hint of amazement shed past her eyes. She held Nan Zhi¡¯s arm, a proud look on her face. ¡°Isn¡¯t our Zhizhi beautiful? But you don¡¯t have a chance with her, her boyfriend is super impressive!¡±


    Young Master Huo smirked. ¡°Yanran, if I like every girl I see, I won¡¯t have been chasing after you for so long,¡± Young Master Huo said and his fingers reached to Xia Yanran¡¯s ear and he snapped his fingers, and a delicate rose appeared in his hand. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in the newspaperpany the past few days, so I don¡¯t think you have seen the flowers I sent? I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in the bar tonight, and have the privilege to see you dancing. Every time I see you, I can¡¯t help but admire you more and more. Please ept this flower and give a little face to this fan boy of yours!¡±


    Young Master Huo was a humorous person.


    There would not be any pressure getting along with him.


    His view of love was that he would pursue the person he liked for a year, if there was no result after a year, he would not regret it.


    After all, he had done his best!


    When Xia Yanran was talking to Young Master Huo, Nan Zhi inadvertently saw Xiao Yi, who was standing on the second floor.


    Nan Zhi pushed Xia Yanran lightly and whispered in her ear, ¡°Yanran, there¡¯s someone looking at you on the second floor.¡±


    Xia Yanran turned her head sideways and when she saw the familiar figure on the second floor, she almost choked on her water.


    It was Xiao Yi!


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart beat sped up uncontrobly and her long eyshes fluttered.


    She retracted her gaze quickly and pretended not to see him.


    ¡°Yanran, I¡¯m going to the park to have a barbeque with some friends this weekend. Would you like to go with me? If your friends are free, they cane too!¡± Young Master Huo sat beside Xia Yanran and asked.


    After finding the man on the second staring at her, Xia Yanran wanted to ignore it but she could not.


    She nced at him from the corner of her eye and found that he was still staring fixedly at her, and she bit her lip.


    Why was he staring at her like he wanted to see through her?


    It was none of his business with hering to the bar, right?


    But the person behind him seemed to be the staff of the bar. Was he the owner of the bar?


    Fortunately, the man standing on the stairs left soon after.


    Xia Yanran breathed a long sigh of relief.


    In fact, when she thought about it, why was she embarrassed and uneasy?


    What they had was already in the past. He had already treated her as a stranger, was she still going to think about him?


    She knew clearly that they belonged to different worlds and would not have a good ending.


    Was she going to stick to that sentiment until the end of time?


    Xia Yanran felt that she was really silly sometimes!


    ...


    In the office.


    Xiao Yi sat on the leather chair, leaning his tall and cold body against it. A cigarette was held between his lips and the handsome face in the smoke waszy and listless.


    After silently finishing smoking the cigarette, he called the manager in.


    ¡°Go to the monitor room and get the surveince video of that customer who was dancing for me.¡±


    The manager looked at Xiao Yi¡¯s handsome face that had an air of danger, and dared not ask more questions. He replied with an ¡®okay¡¯ and left the room.


    After ten minutes the manager returned to Xiao Yi¡¯s office.


    Xiao Yi took the thumb drive and waved his hand at the manager. ¡°You can go out!¡±


    After Xiao Yi was alone in the office, he stared at the thumb drive for a few seconds before turning on hisputer, inserting the thumb drive into it.


    The video showed the scene of when Xia Yanran jumped onto the stage and tied her shirt up, showing her slender waist.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He lit another cigarette and leaned against the leather chair, his eyes looking at the woman walking to the pole.


    The video was not very clear and the lights changed very fast so he could not see the expression on the woman¡¯s face, only her slender waist and her long legs in those skinny jeans were particrly eye-catching.


    From time to time, she would do splits, turns and slid down from the pole. Her body was so lithe and flexible it could do all kinds of postures. It could really tickle people¡¯s heart.


    During the day, she was a workforce beauty, and at night, she was an alluring bar dancer.


    Ha, she was quite capable in changing her identity!


    Pulling out the thumb drive, he turned off theputer and got up from the leather chair, striding away.

 Chapter 771 - Standing Outside of Her House in the Middle of the Night

    <h4>Chapter 771: Standing Outside of Her House in the Middle of the Night</h4>


    The few of them only left the bar when it was almost eleven at night.


    Since Xia Xi had drank quite a bit, she was slightly drunk already and hugged onto Nan Zhi. ¡°Sister Zhi,e and stay over at my ce tonight. Ever since you left the Ning City Broadcasting Company, I haven¡¯t had the time to have a proper conversation with you. And my uncle, he said he¡¯d like to work on a show with you if there¡¯s the chance!¡±


    Seeing that Xia Xi could not bear to part with Nan Zhi, Xia Yanran patted her chest passionately. ¡°Alright, alright. I wasn¡¯t nning to let you have Zhizhi at first, but seeing that you¡¯re almost about to burst into tears, I¡¯ll sacrifice one night to you!¡± With that said, Xia Yanran turned towards Nan Zhi. ¡°Zhizhi, what do you think?¡±


    Nan Zhi quite liked Xia Xi, so she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. But Yanran, you¡¯ve drank too much, so I¡¯ll get my bodyguard to send you back instead!¡±


    Xia Yanran had yet to say anything when Young Master Huo beside her spoke up. ¡°Miss Nan, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send Yanran back home safely.¡±


    Nan Zhi still did not feel at ease, to which Xia Yanran noticed, so she said with augh, ¡°If Young Master Huo wanted to do anything to me, he didn¡¯t have to wait until now. Zhizhi, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡±


    ...


    Xia Yanran got on Young Master Huo¡¯s car. He passed her a bottle of water, and Xia Yanran took two gulps from it, before she turned towards the driving Young Master Huo. She said with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Young Master Huo was holding on the steering wheel with one hand, while his other hand caressed his head like a shy teenager. ¡°Yanran, we¡¯ve known each other for so long, why are you still so polite to me?¡±


    Xia Yanran leaned back against the seat, winding the window down. As the night breeze blew at her, her stomach felt even more upset. She looked ahead, her eyes slightly dazed. ¡°Young Master Huo, if it isn¡¯t because I can¡¯t put anyone else in my heart, I would really consider you.¡±


    Young Master Huo nced at Xia Yanran. Her head was slightly tilted as she looked out of the window. He could only see her pretty side profile. She was full of smiles and energy usually, but now, there was a slight sorrow seen on her.


    Young Master Huo pursed his lips, his eyes darkening slightly. ¡°Is the person in your heart Xiao Yi?¡±


    Hearing Xiao Yi¡¯s name, Xia Yanran heart fluttered.


    Sigh, she was really hopeless. She would feel sad even when she only hearing his name.


    Looking down, her longshes cast a small shadow on her face that covered her eyes. She bit her lips slightly. ¡°You know him?¡±


    Young Master Huo turned the steering wheel, making a turn by the corner as he spoke calmly, ¡°He¡¯s Second Master Qin¡¯s best right-hand man. I heard that he¡¯s going to take over Second Master Qin¡¯s position in the future and will be the next Mafia Boss in Hong Kong. Who wouldn¡¯t know him?¡±


    Xia Yanran closed her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us now. Besides, he¡¯s about to get engaged with Miss Qin soon. Young Master Huo, I¡¯m nning to leave Hong Kong soon and return to the headquarters of the newspaper, so please stop wasting time on me!¡±


    Young Master Huo nced at the faint flush Xia Yanran had on her cheeks from the alcohol. Then with a smile, he said, ¡°Then isn¡¯t that better for me? You returning to Ning City wouldn¡¯t stop my from pursuing you!¡±


    Xia Yanran merely smiled.


    In this materialistic world, with Young Master Huo¡¯s status, what kind of woman could he not have?


    By the time she really returned to the Ning City, his passion to pursue her would go away eventually if he couldn¡¯t see her.


    The car arrived at the residential area Xia Yanran stayed at.


    Young Master Huo got off first, opening the door for Xia Yanran in a gentlemanly manner.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xia Yanran got off. She did not have the chance to walk away yet when Young Master Huo suddenly ced his hands on the car beside her as he trapped her between his arms and the car.


    Stunned, Xia Yanran looked up at him.


    Young Master Huo stared into his eyes, his eyes bing sharper and more domineering. ¡°Yanran, I actually knew that you had a man in your heart that you couldn¡¯t forget. I thought that I would do my best to move you, and it would be fine even if you weren¡¯t touched by me in the end. But after finding that Xiao Yi is the man in your heart, I don¡¯t n to give up so easily.¡±


    Young Master Huo¡¯s handsome face leaned closer towards Xia Yanran. From an angle, it looked like he was kissing her. ¡°Yanran, no matter where you go, I will get you.¡±


    This was still Young Master Huo¡¯s first time being so domineering in front of Xia Yanran.


    They were too close. The man¡¯s scorching hot breath sprayed onto Xia Yanran¡¯s face. She felt a little ufortable, her eyes moving away. However, no matter how she tried to avoid him, she could not move away from his handsome face.


    Just as Young Master Huo¡¯s lips were about to touch her lips, Xia Yanran lifted her hand instinctively and blocked it.


    Xia Yanran was no longer a teenager, but she had interacted with many singledies that were rather open in that aspect.


    When they went to the bar sometimes, if they met people they liked, they would go to the hotel for a one night stand, and pretend that nothing had happened the next morning.


    There were also some people who were not dating, but were friends with benefits.


    She had thought of taking that step out and letting go and letting loose as well.


    Later, however, she realized she could not do it.


    She hated herself. Why did she live in the shadow Xiao Yi gave her?


    He had already forgotten about her, so why was she keeping herself chaste for him?


    Was she still living in the conservative period?


    Xia Yanran closed her eyes, cing her hands on Young Master Huo¡¯s shoulders to push him away. ¡°Let me go back and think about it. With the alcohol in my head tonight, I¡¯m feeling a little dizzy and heavy-headed, so I don¡¯t think I can make a very good and firm decision.¡±


    It was enough to have her say this!


    At least, she was not closing her heart off like that anymore, when she was not even willing to try and pushed everyone away!


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Young Master Huo patted Xia Yanran¡¯s head, smirking.


    Xia Yanran stared at Young Master Huo, her eyes smiling too. She had to admit that it was rather rxed and easy for her to be with Young Master Huo. It wasn¡¯t ufortable with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you up.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Young Master Huo apanied Xia Yanran up to her apartment door, only leaving after he watched her enter her apartment.


    After she was back, Xia Yanran sent Nan Zhi a message before she took a bath.


    Somehow, she fell asleep.


    The cold chill woke her up. By then, the water in the bathtub waspletely cold.


    She walked to her room with a towel wrapped around her, before she changed into her pajamas and nced at the time.


    It was nearly one in the morning.


    Feeling a little hungry, she went to the kitchen to make a bowl of noodles.


    After she was done with the noodles, she could not fall asleep, so she took the rubbish in the kitchen out.


    Pushing the safety door open, Xia Yanran had not walked out when she smelled a hint of cigarette smoke.


    It was strong, pungent, and a little spicy.


    She furrowed her eyebrows. Who would be so uncourteous to smoke in the emergency stairs?


    The sound-controlled lights in the corridor were dimmed, so Xia Yanran stomped her feet before she pushed the door open.


    She looked inside with furrowed eyebrows.


    When she saw the dark figure standing by the corner, her heart immediately jumped.

 Chapter 772 - Aren’t You the One Seducing Me?

    <h4>Chapter 772: Aren¡¯t You the One Seducing Me?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Yanran blinked, thinking that something was wrong with her vision.


    She closed the door with a loud m.


    Leaning back against the door, she stood there taking a few deep breaths.


    What did she just see?


    Xiao Yi was leaning in the corner, several cigarette butts scattered on the floor. He was looking slightly up, seemingly zoning out. He did not even look at her when she opened the door, like he waspletely out of it, with a lighted cigarette still dangling between his fingers.


    Xia Yanran had never thought that she would meet Xiao Yi here.


    Besides, it was one in the morning.


    What on earth was he doing here?


    There were so many cigarette butts on the floor, so he must have been here for a while.


    She felt extremelyplicated and her heart palpitated.


    Why did Xiao Yie all the way here in the middle of the night?


    Wait, how did he even know that she stayed here?


    However, at that thought, it was not hard for him to find out where she was staying, since he was following Second Master Qin in Hong Kong and still had quite a bit of power.


    As she leaned against the door for a while, her mind was aplete mess, not knowing if she should go throw the rubbish or to bring the rubbish back to her apartment.


    But then, bringing her rubbish back to her apartment would be avoiding the problem. It wasn¡¯t like she was afraid of seeing him.


    This was where she stayed, it wasn¡¯t his territory. So, why should she hide?


    Taking a deep breath in, Xia Yanran pushed the door open once more and walked in front of the rubbish bin.


    After throwing the rubbish, Xia Yanran was about to turn around and leave. The man who was staring at the ceiling seemed to have felt something, as he suddenly looked towards her.


    Xia Yanran immediately froze on the spot.


    Her legs seemed to have been filled with lead, making her unable to move for a moment.


    His eyes were calm yet sharp. Her scalp started to turn numb, as she did not know what to do.


    Goddammit. If only she had chosen to bring her rubbish back to her apartment earlier, she would not have been in such an awkward position now.


    The two of them stared at each other for nearly ten seconds, when the loud m of the door closing suddenly disrupted the silence.


    Xia Yanran regained her senses.


    She looked away, not even asking the man why he appeared here in the middle of the night as she hurriedly turned around, pushing the door open and walked towards her apartment.


    There were no footsteps flowing behind her.


    A sigh of relief escaped from her lips.


    Her apartment door was closed by the wind, but it was fortunate her door was locked by a fingerprint lock.


    Xia Yanran opened the door, entering her apartment before she closed the door behind her.


    However, after pushing it a few times, she still was not able to close it.


    Turning back, she jumped at the man who was suddenly standing by the door and had a hand on the door.


    She took a few steps back immediately.


    Using that chance, the man pushed the door open.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You want to run away after seeing me?¡± The man¡¯szy voice rang, full of warning and somewhat usingly, unlike the indifference he had when he spoke to her in the hotel lobby.


    His hand that was not holding on the cigarette instantly grabbed the back of her neck, the cool feeling made the goosebumps on her stand up.


    Xia Yanran pushed his hands away, running towards her room withrge steps. However, the man chased after her like a predator hunting its prey. She knew that she would not be able to hide away from him, so when they arrived at the living room, she turned around to face him.


    Meeting his dark and dangerous eyes, Xia Yanran¡¯s expression was slightly calm. ¡°Mr Xiao, is there a reason you¡¯re looking for me sote at night?¡±


    Women were really fickle.


    The distant and cold expression she had now waspletely different from the way she panted as he chased after her.


    Only a dim orange wall light was switched on in the living room, making the man¡¯s face look dark and well-defined. He was still wearing what he wore when he ate at the restaurant, a ck shirt and ck suit pants, the ck leather shoes gleaming free from dust.


    He was exuding an extremely deste aura, dangerous eyes fixated on her.


    It was as if she had owed him millions of dors.


    He did not speak either, taking in a breath of the cigarette before he exhaled a mouthful of smoke in her face. His eyes were glinting in the darkness, simr to that of a wild beast.


    Xia Yanran choked on the smoke, coughing a few times as she waved her hand around to make the smoke dissipate.


    She originally did not want to feel anything towards him anymore, but his devilish behavior angered her almost immediately.


    ¡°Mr Xiao, this is my home. You don¡¯t have the right toe in, get out...¡± She moved to push him out, but he avoided her, making her stumble a few steps forward. Her knee hit the coffee table, and a sharp pain made her hiss.


    Suppressing the pain as much as she could, she turned around and glowered at the devilish man who looked better under the white smoke. ¡°Xiao Yi, what do you want?¡±


    The man put out the cigarette before he threw it into the rubbish bin. He walked closer towards her, only a single word leaving his mouth. ¡°You.¡±


    Xia Yanran froze for a few seconds before she realized what he meant.


    She was so angry she was trembling all over.


    Before she could say anything, the man suddenly grabbed her arm and threw her onto the sofa as though she were a rag doll.


    Although the sofa was soft, Xia Yanran still felt slightly dizzy from being thrown.


    After all, the alcohol was still lingering in her body.


    ¡°Xiao Yi!¡± She wanted to get up from the sofa, but the man¡¯s tall figure leaned over her domineeringly.


    One of his legs pressed over her knee, his strength so strong he was like a bull, and she could not move at all.


    Xia Yanran tried to move for a while, but was not able to get out of his hold.


    He did not speak, merely staring at her. Grabbing her knees, he suddenly parted her slender legs.


    She was wearing a nightgown that only reached her thighs. She was staying alone, so she could wear whatever she wanted to, which was why she was only wearing a ckcy, low-waisted underwear.


    Wanting to close her legs instinctively, her face was turning red and pale from anger.


    However, in the next second, he pushed a leg in between her legs. He was half kneeling on the sofa, and she could not close her legs no matter what.


    Screaming in anger, she cursed him as she reached a hand out to scratch his face like an angry cat. However, she had not touched his face when he grabbed her hand easily.


    Even in the past, she had never been able to struggle against him, let alone now. All she could do was to silently bear it whenever he wanted to do something to her.


    However, she already had no rtion to him now, yet he still came over in the middle of the night and acted crazy. Why was he such an a**hole?


    Seeing her flushed face and her burning eyes, the man that was holding her down chuckled coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡±


    Xia Yanran froze for a second, her mind going nk before she shouted angrily, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ever since you saw me in Elder Dong¡¯s house, didn¡¯t you want to seduce me?¡± His slender fingers grabbed her chin, a smirk on his handsome face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to say some nice things for Nan Zhi and you in front of Elder Dong?¡±


    Xia Yanran froze.


    She did not think he would be able to tell. Indeed, she did have that idea, but she never thought that she had to use such a way to beg him!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to be caught in your trap when you danced so promiscuously in my bar?¡±

 Chapter 773 - A Dangerous Man

    <h4>Chapter 773: A Dangerous Man</h4>


    What was he saying about her wanting him to be caught by her when she danced promiscuously in his bar? How was she to know it was his bar?


    Xia Yanran really wanted to p this shameless asshole to death. However, she knew that nothing good would happen to her if she angered him.


    She held down the unhappiness towards him as she exined the situation to him. ¡°First of all, I didn¡¯t know that it was your bar. Secondly, I don¡¯t think that pole-dancing is very promiscuous, besides, I wasn¡¯t wearing skimpy clothes, so I have nothing to be embarrassed about. Lastly, so many men in the bar were screaming and pping for me, was I seducing them as well?¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at the woman who was still as sharp-tongued as she was in the past. He had a bloodthirsty and dangerous smile. ¡°So you admit that your seducing skills are getting better?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t seducing anyone.¡±


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t seducing anyone, would the Huo family¡¯s Young Master be so smitten by you? That he would hug you and kiss you after sending you back?¡± He looked down at her, staring straight at her lips. It was as if he thought of something, as his finger pressed on her lips ruthlessly, wiping it with all he had.


    He used so much strength that the skin of her lips were tearing up.


    Xia Yanran furrowed her eyebrows tightly, moving to bat his hand away. However, he continued his actions, increasing his strength by the second. He looked extremely like a devil.


    ¡°Ouch... Xiao Yi, you a**hole, take your hand away...¡±


    She looked up slightly, the vein on her neck popping out. Since she could not push him away, she opened her mouth and bit down on his hand.


    She bit down hard without holding herself back, as if she wanted to return all of the torture he gave her earlier to him.


    Very quickly, she tasted blood.


    However, he still wasn¡¯t moving.


    He¡¯s crazy! This man must be crazy!


    Xia Yanran¡¯s jaws were sore from the biting, so she let go of him. Seeing the blood at the bite mark on his hand, she continued to re at him evilly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m still that Xia Yanran that allowed you to bully me any way you like!¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at her flushed face, as if she was an angry little animal. He scoffed, though his voice remained darkly enigmatic and sexy. ¡°Really? Then I really want to see how you will fight back against me.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes constricted. ¡°Xiao Yi, we¡¯ve broken up already. Besides, you have a fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s handsome expression was slightlyplicated. ¡°Yes, we have broken up. But since you¡¯ve sent yourself to me so willingly, there¡¯s no reason for me not to eat...¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s expression changed, hands reaching out to hit him as her legs kicked him nonstop.


    He probably did not expect her to struggle against his hold so much, as his well-defined expression darkened.


    He looked down, biting the woman¡¯s mouth ruthlessly.


    It seemed like he did not hold back at all, like a wild beast biting its prey. He only let go of her until her lips were bleeding.


    Xia Yanran red at him angrily and spat, ¡°Xiao Yi, let me tell you again, I didn¡¯t seduce you. Even if I were to go seduce any man, I would never seduce you again. If you¡¯re horny, please go back and look for your fianc¨¦e...¡±


    As if he did not want to see her angry face, he suddenly stood up from the sofa. Xia Yanran thought that he had lost interest and would let her off like this, unconsciously sighing in relief.


    However, in the next second, the man grabbed her arm tightly, turning her around from the sofa.


    He suddenly lifted the helms of her nightgown. Xia Yanran trembled, and the fear she had not felt in a long time suddenly swarmed her heart.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, are you nning to do what you¡¯ve done in the past?¡±


    The past where he would force himself on her regardless of her willingness!


    She hated it when he did those things.


    The man behind her did not seem to hear her, bending her body as her back was pressed against his chest. She shivered terribly in his arms.


    The more scared she got, the more she scolded him. ¡°B*stard, if you dare touch me again, I¡¯ll tell your fianc¨¦e tomorrow!¡±


    The man behind her scoffed again. It was clear he didn¡¯t believe she would dare to do it.


    She struggled even more.


    p!


    Her perky butt was hit hard.


    Although she was wearing underwear, the fabric was so thin it was like she was wearing nothing. The hit was equivalent to him hitting her butt directly.


    The ce where she was hit felt numb for that second.


    It hurt terribly.


    She was almost dazed from his hit.


    Turning her head, she wanted to push the man away. However, in the next second, her head was pushed onto the sofa once more.


    She was forced to face away from him in a humiliating position.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, did you drink too much? Wake up, I¡¯m Xia Yanran. There¡¯s nothing between us now, you can¡¯t be like this...¡±


    Under the dim orange lights, the man¡¯s expression turned colder and sharper, his eyes a threatening shade of ck.


    His arm muscles tensed up, as if they were iron chains that kept her down on the sofa.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s personality was a strong one. She had always dared to express her emotions well, and although she couldn¡¯t get herself to forget this man, it didn¡¯t mean that she could let him humiliate her like this.


    She turned around, ring at him ruthlessly. ¡°Scram! Get lost!¡±


    ¡°You want me to scram so that Huo guy cane and do you?¡± He looked at her, his eyes shining dangerously, as if wanting to suck her into its depths.


    Xia Yanran noted the storm brewing in his eyes, as she shouted in anger, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us now. What does my private life have to do with you?¡±


    He was about to get engaged to another woman. No matter if he was doing it wholeheartedly or not, it still meant that he was another woman¡¯s man.


    What right did he have toe here and do this to her? And hit her butt?


    Even her parents had never hit her in the past. Not to mention, she was an adult now.


    She struggled even more in his arms and hissed and scrambled around like an enraged cat.


    But who was Xiao Yi? He had dealt with knives since he was young and although he was handsome, he was tall and strong as well. Several grown men was not even his rival, not to mention, Xia Yanran?


    In front of him, she was extremely small, and she could not move at all from being held down by him.


    He held onto both her hands, pressing them against the back of the sofa as he buried his handsome face in the crook of her neck.


    He was like a vampire that had been thirsty for a long time, as he bit her skin ruthlessly.


    Xia Yanran sucked in a breath from the pain.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, f*ck you...¡±


    Before she could finish, the man pinched her slender waist ruthlessly, his fingers clenching down as if he wanted to break her waist.


    He pressed his lips by her ear, his scorching breath spraying at her ears and skin. It felt dangerous and numbing at the same time, as Xia Yanran shivered, hunching her neck forward. She did not have the chance to say anything when she heard the man¡¯s hoarse and dangerous voice beside her ear. ¡°Be good, if not, you¡¯ll be the one who will suffer!¡±


    Xia Yanran screamed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to! Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Ha,¡± Heughed by her ear, a wicked darkness lurking in his hoarse voice. ¡°Do you think that I can let go of you now? Yanran, be obedient now, hm?¡±


    Xia Yanran had no chance to say anything when a loud rip tore through the air.

 Chapter 774 - Humiliated

    <h4>Chapter 774: Humiliated</h4>


    Her nightgown was already terribly thin, and with his strength, it was immediately torn into pieces.


    Arge patch of fair skin was revealed.


    Her skin was as fair as milk, smooth and delicate without any imperfections.


    Xia Yanran sucked in a cold breath, looking down at her body as she felt all of her blood swarm into her head.


    Her pretty face immediately flushed, turning so red that blood seemed about to drip out of her.


    The man looked down, looking at the woman¡¯s beautiful curves with slightly red eyes. Hisrge hand grabbed her slender waist, before it moved up to cup her shoulder des that looked like small wings.


    His fingers were slightly calloused as it moved up, making her feel like she was being electrocuted.


    Xia Yanran trembled terribly, widening her eyes as she twisted her body to avoid his touch. ¡°Xiao Yi, are you a pervert?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± The more she avoided his touch, the stronger the man¡¯s desire to conquer her, as if he was teasing her on purpose. He looked down to kiss her fair back, his hoarse voice mixed with slight sexiness. ¡°It¡¯s not the first day you¡¯ve met me, so you should know what¡¯s the consequence of being disobedient!¡±


    A**hole!


    Did he like to bully women that much?


    It was not like he did not have other women by his side, why he dide to bully her?


    Xia Yanran¡¯s hands were still being held down by him, so she could not move, only able to use her body to twist away from the man¡¯s breathing. ¡°You are a beast. A normal man would not be like this!¡±


    No matter how she scolded him, he remained unmoved by her actions. As he held her down with one hand, his other hand moved downwards...


    Amongst the quietness around them, Xia Yanran suddenly heard the sound of a belt being unbuckled.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s expression waspletely firm, as she struggled crazily, doing everything she could do to get away.


    The more disobedient she was, the stronger the man¡¯s desire became.


    Her lithe figure was able to twist into so many shapes, and at the thought of the actions she did on the dancing pole, he felt as if his body was caught on fire, his abdomenpletely tense.


    His sexy Adam¡¯s apple swallowed a few times eagerly, as he started to sweat profusely.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes were covered with ayer of moisture, feeling aplicated mix of anger, misery and distress at the same time.


    He was always like this...


    He never cared about her feelings.


    She was not able to fight against him no matter what, as he would always push her down regardless of how much she struggled against him.


    As her face was pressed against her pillow, her nose was stuffy from the urge to cry, but she was not able to.


    Why exactly was this even happening? How did they even get to this situation today?


    The man¡¯srge hand grabbed her slender waist. She closed her eyes, feeling extremely humiliated.


    The sound of him pulling down the zipper down rang in the air.


    Her nerves tensed up one by one.


    She started to struggle once more, trying to reject his disrespectful actions.


    It made her feel sick.


    The man¡¯s breath sprayed on her earlobe, his scorching hot lips wrapping around the ce where she was the most sensitive. Licking her lightly, she immediately felt like she had been electrocuted.


    That embarrassing feeling made her struggle even more. ¡°Xiao Yi, I hate you...¡±


    During the period when they had broken up, she had been thinking of how well he treated her, doing her best to not think about the bad things he had done to her before.


    She thought that he had changed.


    But he was still the same as before, just like the devil.


    Xia Yanran closed her eyes, feeling a withering despair hit her.


    What Xia Yanran did not know, was that the man was already agitated from the moment he had seen her dance around the pole from his office. Not to mention that her fair skin was exposed right now, capturing hisplete attention with her vigorous struggling.


    He could not hold it in anymore!


    If he did, he was not a man!


    Xiao Yi¡¯s usually cold eyes were burning, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing crazily as his breathing started to hitch.


    His well-defined hands pinched her slender waist so strongly that he did not give her any chance to struggle anymore.


    Xia Yanran suspected that he had broken her waist.


    She could not hold onto the pain and hissed sharply. Immediately after that, the man¡¯s clothed chest pressed down on hers.


    Although there were severalyers of fabric between them, she could still clearly feel the man¡¯s firm chest muscles and scorching temperature.


    Suddenly...


    Xia Yanran furrowed her eyebrows, letting out a scream.


    Maybe she had underestimated his shamelessness in the past, as she had felt that with a woman like Qin Peipei with him, he would not do anything to her.


    Even if they met, he would only be cold and distant, or scoff at her, instead of really doing anything.


    The tears circling in her eyes finally fell uncontrobly, as she scolded him ruthlessly in her heart.


    However, as she scolded him, she hated herself for letting him do this to her even more.


    She hated herself.


    That type of pain did not persist for too long. It stayed for about a minute, or was it five minutes? To be honest, she lost count. Xia Yanran was not clear herself, but the man behind her had finally stopped moving.


    One second, two seconds...


    The air turned quiet.


    It was a deadly silent and frozen atmosphere.


    Xia Yanran suddenly realized something, feeling a hint of disbelief. She did not dare turn to look at the man behind her, though she could feel the dark energy exuding from him.


    When he tortured her in the past, she would never be freed within the hour.


    In that silent second, Xia Yanran¡¯s thoughts flew in a million directions.


    Did he get some hidden disease?


    Her tears-coveredshes fluttered like the wings of an injured butterfly. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but the words could not seem toe out.


    The atmosphere in the air fell under freezing point.


    Xia Yanran felt like she was going to be suffocated by the dark and dangerous aura behind her. Her fingers moved, sinking into her palms strongly.


    She did not dare move or make a sound anyhow.


    What if it agitated him and made him do it again?


    A long time passed, before a soft rustle rang behind her.


    Seeing that he was finally letting go of her, Xia Yanran did not dare look at him, nor did she care about the tattered pieces of clothing on her that used to be her nightgown, as she ran towards her room.


    Bang!


    She closed the door with all of her strength. It was as if she locked him outside of the room, he would note in again to hurt her!


    The man who was left in the living room stared at the tightly shut door with dark eyes, the vein on his forehead twitching as he clenched his fists tightly, the vein on the back of his hands protruding out.


    His handsome face was so dark that one could shave ayer of dark frost from him.


    This was his first mistake!


    It had been too long since he had touched a woman, and together with her extreme uncooperativeness by twisting around, it was normal for him to not be able to act normally!


    However, at the thought of such an embarrassing thing happening to himself, he wanted to rush in and pressed the girl under him on the bed and do it all over again!


    Knock knock.


    A knock suddenly rang by the door, following which, a uniformed man appeared in Xiao Yi¡¯s sight. ¡°Good evening, I got aint from Miss Xia and came to ask you to leave. If you don¡¯t cooperate, I have no choice but to call the police!¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression darkened into an impossible ck, eyeing the security officer sharply. ¡°Call your Operations Manager!¡±

 Chapter 775 - He’s an Animal!

    <h4>Chapter 775: He¡¯s an Animal!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The security officer stared at Xiao Yi¡¯spletely darkened expression, feeling the strong pressure Xiao Yi was exuding. He said in trepidation, ¡°The manager has already left for the night.¡±


    Xiao Yi leaned back on the sofa, looking like he was not nning to leave at all as he crossed his slender legs elegantly. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you call and ask him who the developer is for this building?¡±


    The security officer made a call and conversed slightly with the operations manager, before he hung up. ¡°He said that the developer¡¯s surname is Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at the security officer with a half smile. ¡°So, who do you think you are talking to?¡±


    The security officer understood almost immediately. ¡°You¡¯re that©`¡±


    Xiao Yi interrupted the security officer. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡±


    The security officer did not dare say anything more, as he hurriedly walked out of the apartment. All he had on his mind was that he was seriously afraid he would lose his job within the next second.


    ...


    After Xia Yanran ran back to her bedroom and called the security officer, she took a shower.


    She covered her face under the shower, closing her eyes as tears fell out of them sorrowfully.


    He only treated her as a venting toy, that was why he still forced her like he did in the past!


    Didn¡¯t he already have Qin Peipei now? How could he still do such a thing to her?


    He was aplete animal, that a**hole!


    ...


    Xiao Yi, who was in the living room, was sitting on the sofa, inhaling and exhaling smoke continuously.


    As he sobered up, his muddled thoughts also got clearer.


    Actually, he was notpletely drunk. He merely wanted to use alcohol to spike his courage so that he dared toe and do what he did to her.


    Ever since he broke up with her in Ning City, he did his best to not pay any attention to her.


    Because he knew that he would not be able to control herself once they did.


    It was like that year. When he saw that she had agreed to be Yi Fan¡¯s girlfriend, he still could not help but steal her over, despite knowing that they were in love with each other.


    When it came to rtionships, he was a selfish person.


    He knew he should be more rational, that breaking up meant breaking up and that there should be nothing between them anymore.


    But why did she have to attract his attention?


    This damned woman! Be it in the past or the present, he could not stand her being intimate with another man.


    Seeing Young Master Huo send her back, hugging her and kissing her, he had lost all rationality and reservations.


    However, now that they were back to reality, what promise could he give her after touching her?


    It was understandable for her to be angry, to be miserable and sad!


    His tall figure leaned back on the sofa, the faint smoke blurring his handsome face as slight regret and exhaustion appeared in between his eyebrows.


    After taking a few more puffs, he put out the cigarette and stood up. He walked towards the bedroom.


    The door was locked from the inside by the woman.


    After standing there for a few minutes, he found a thin wire in the living room, opening the lock secretly.


    The lights were off in the bedroom, as faint moonlight shone in from the undrawn curtains. The woman was lying on the bed, probably having showered as her wet long hair was sprayed over the bed. She was lying on her side, her back facing the door, seemingly asleep.


    Xiao Yi stood by the bed, staring at her back for a while.


    He took out a hairdryer from the bathroom, squatting as he held onto the hairdryer with one hand, his other hand brushing through her soft and smooth long hair. He helped her to dry her long hair bit by bit.


    He knew that she was not asleep.


    But he did not say anything.


    In the quiet atmosphere, apart from their faint breathing, the only sound was the buzz from the hairdryer.


    Although Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes were closed shut, her eyshes were fluttering. In her heart, she much rather that he leave quietly than to have him do such a warm gesture for her.


    She felt the gentle touch of his fingers as they brushed through her hair, which was aplete contrast to his devilish actions from earlier on.


    Hismon tactic was a carrot and stick method.


    Letting her eyes flutter open, they stared out of the window. Her sight slowly turned blurry from ayer of moisture.


    ...


    At four thirty in the morning, Nan Zhi shot up awake from a nightmare.


    She dreamt that Mu Sihan¡¯s condition was getting worse, that he ended up not being able to recognize Xiaojie and her.


    After such a dream, it was almost impossible for her to fall back asleep again.


    Getting up from the bed, Nan Zhi went to freshen herself. Quickly writing a short note to Xia Xi, she left for Elder Dong¡¯s small house.


    As Elder Dong was getting older, he woke up very early as well. But seeing Nan Zhie over before the sun rose, he sighed, no longer rejecting her and inviting her into his house.


    Elder Dong led Nan Zhi into the house.


    The moment they entered the living room, Nan Zhi saw a deceased photo, and a faint colored bottle on the table.


    ¡°My wife¡¯s ashes are inside.¡±


    Nan Zhi was not rmed or surprised, turning to look at Elder Dong as she felt touched by his deep and strong love. ¡°I heard from Amy that Teacher Dong had been touring the world. It turns out you¡¯re bringing Mrs Dong with you.¡±


    Seeing that Nan Zhi was not at all ufortable, a faint admiration appeared in Elder Dong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Many young girls like you would be scared if they saw me bringing ashes around. Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I admire Teacher Dong¡¯s strong love for your wife.¡±


    Elder Dong walked over, carrying the cinerary casket in his arms. He stared at his wife¡¯s photo on the wall, before he said, ¡°When I was young, I was focused on my psychology research, but my wife neverined. Because of me, we never ended up having children. But my wife was not unhappy, she continued to support him silently.


    ¡°The reason why I can be as aplished as I am today is partly due to my wife¡¯s support and encouragement. I promised her that I would bring her to travel around the world after I retired.


    ¡°Four years ago, one of Hong Kong rich family¡¯s youngest sons had some psychological problems and invited me toe over to treat him. I brought my wife over with me. After I sessfully treated that boy, I brought my wife out on a walk to rx ourselves. I remember very clearly that I brought my wife on a hike that morning. In the end, we were halfway through when we met several bandits. They were holding onto knives as they stabbed at me fiercely. After my wife saw, she leapt in front of me, taking the vital stab for me. My wife protected me without even thinking, as the bandits continued to stab her several more times without holding back.


    ¡°My wife was stabbed to death on the spot, while I continued to fight those bandits barehanded. I also got stabbed a few times. Xiao Yi, who happened to pass by on his morning run, saved my life.¡±


    Nan Zhi never thought that Mrs Dong had died so terribly. She bit her lip, her eyes turning red. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Every time Elder Dong thought of that scene, his heart would ache terribly, as if he was going to suffocate. He shook his head, his aged expression slightly upset. ¡°Do you think those bandits are too heartless?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded.


    Self-me and guilt shed in Elder Dong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Actually, the one who caused my wife¡¯s death was me!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart thumped strongly.


    Her brain turned hurriedly, suddenly understanding what Elder Dong meant. ¡°Teacher Dong, are you saying...¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could finish speaking, Elder Dong already knew that she had guessed what happened.


    He nodded with a dark expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. The person who hired the assassin was the older brother of the boy I treated. After his younger brother was treated, the younger brother took the inheritance. In his anger, he reached out to me, as I was the doctor.¡±

 Chapter 776 - Calling Him

    <h4>Chapter 776: Calling Him</h4>


    Nan Zhi looked down, unable to say anything for a long time.


    In rich and influential families, it was not umon for people to scheme against and hurt each other in order to secure their own benefits.


    Wasn¡¯t Ye Qing¡¯s appearance a ssic example?


    In order to retrieve his status, he did not hold back from provoking and hurting his own younger brother.


    Elder Dong stared at Nan Zhi with his eyebrows furrowed tightly, then let out a sigh. ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but after what happened, I swore to not treat anyone again.¡±


    Nan Zhi could understand Elder Dong¡¯s feelings.


    However...


    Mu Sihan¡¯s condition could not be dyed any longer.


    ¡°Teacher Dong, I know that asking you to treat a patient again is not an easy thing. I understand your feelings extremely well after hearing your experience. Half a year ago, I got into an ident and was taken away by my boyfriend¡¯s older brother. To deal with my boyfriend, he held me captive for half a year, making my boyfriend think I had died. Following that, his psychological condition turned for the worst.


    ¡°After he finally found me, he appeared once more as his older brother and said some things to agitate my boyfriend, making my boyfriend¡¯s condition worsen even more.¡±


    Elder Dong nodded, deep in thought. ¡°Amy told me that your boyfriend is a good Crown Prince, that helping him would be helping the people in S Country. But I¡¯m really sorry...¡±


    ¡°Elder Dong, please tell me, what do I have to do for you to be willing to help us?¡± Nan Zhi teared up slightly, though she suppressed the urge to cry, not wanting to use her tears to garner the sympathy of Elder Dong.


    Elder Dong admired Nan Zhi¡¯s rtionship with her boyfriend, as it made him think of his wife.


    He was slightly moved, but he could not bring himself to go against his principles. Back then, he had sworn he would never treat anyone again. After staying silent for a while, he said, ¡°How about this? When that ident ured, my wife¡¯s wedding ring fell into the ground. I went to search many times and the police searched the ce as well. However, no one was able to find it. If you can find the ring, I will agree to your request.¡±


    Happiness surged in Nan Zhi¡¯s heart, as she nodded hurriedly. ¡°Sure, I will go and look for it.¡±


    However, at the thought that it had been four years since the ident happened, and that Elder Dong wasn¡¯t able to find it after many times of searching, it could have long been taken away by others, or that it could have been taken by a wild beast, or buried into the depths of the earth.


    It would be harder to find the ring than to go up to heaven.


    ¡°The deadline is before the sun sets.¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lip, nodding determinedly. ¡°Alright.¡±


    She would never give up.


    ...


    When Xia Yanran woke up, Xiao Yi was no longer in the apartment.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the hairdryer on the bedside table, she would have almost thought that what happenedst night was merely a dream.


    Sitting in front of her vanity, Xia Yanran stared at her reflection in the mirror, dazing out slightly.


    Her phone rang suddenly.


    Seeing that it was a call from Nan Zhi, Xia Yanran hurriedly answered the call.


    ¡°Yanran, there¡¯s something I have to do during the day, so I won¡¯t be returning to your apartment.¡±


    ¡°Did you go look for Elder Dong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder Dong gave me a deal.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? What did he say?¡±


    Nan Zhi told Elder Dong¡¯s request to Xia Yanran. Hearing that, Xia Yanran furrowed his eyebrows tightly. ¡°He¡¯s clearly making it difficult for you. It¡¯s already been four years. Unless a miracle happens, how would you be able to find it?¡±


    Refusing to back down, Nan Zhi was still holding onto a strand of hope. She smiled as she said, ¡°Well, maybe there will be a miracle!¡±


    After the two finished their call, Xia Yanran found a new number in her call records.


    The number called her at three in the morning.


    There was no caller ID, but it was a Hong Kong local number.


    Xia Yanran tightened her hold on her phone.


    An unbelievable thought shed in her mind.


    Was it Xiao Yi¡¯s number?


    Not willing to think about why he left his number, Xia Yanran got up, changed and carried her back out.


    ...


    At the ce where Elder Dong and his wife got into the ident, the nts were growing nicely. Because a murder case had urred at this ce before, the police had sealed the path there, so it had been years since people had taken care of the ce and there was wild grass growing everywhere.


    Her bodyguards were walking ahead of her, helping to open a path for Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Miss Zhi, how about you wait by the road? We¡¯ll look around instead. The more we walk into the woods, the denser it bes. We¡¯re afraid that there might be poisonous snakes or bugs.¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s spit up to look for it. There¡¯s no need to assign someone to follow me.¡±


    Although she knew that the hope was slim, Nan Zhi would not give up.


    Putting on some gloves and covering herselfpletely, Nan Zhi held onto a detector and started to look around with concentration.


    When Xia Yanran arrived, she could not see Nan Zhi anymore.


    She called the staff at the newspaper toe help Nan Zhi look for the ring as well.


    They searched from morning untilte into the afternoon. They seemed to have searched through about half of the mountain.


    But they did not find anything.


    Seeing the sun was slowly setting, Nan Zhi became even more panicked and her thoughts were a jumbled mess.


    She was not willing to rest for even one second, having fallen many times. She even scraped her arms and knees, but she did not care.


    However, reality had always been cruel.


    It would be impossible for her to find a ring that could not be found four years ago.


    The skies slowly turned darker.


    Not long after, the darkness swallowed up the skies.


    Nan Zhi fell to the floor, her heart sinking to an all-time low.


    By then, Xia Yanran and the rest of the group were waiting by the road. The sun had already set. Seeing that Nan Zhi was still not out, Xia Yanran started to get worried.


    There were no signal in the mountains, so she could not even call Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s four bodyguards had already went into the woods to look for her.


    Xia Yanran wanted to go in to look for Nan Zhi with them, but she was stopped by her colleagues. ¡°You¡¯re not as professional as Miss Nan¡¯s bodyguards. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll definitely find her. If you go with them, you will only make things more difficult for them.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hopes were shattered since they had not found the ring. Xia Yanran really understood her feelings right now.


    Xia Yanran also knew very clearly the pressure Nan Zhi had been under over the past few days.


    She must have hidden herself somewhere to cry secretly.


    Xia Yanran looked down at her phone.


    Her finger hovered over the unsaved number. She hesitated slightly, thinking if she should get his help in getting down the mountain.


    After about half an hour, the bodyguards came out with Nan Zhi.


    Seeing that Xia Yanran and her colleagues were all waiting by the road, Nan Zhi felt terribly guilty. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I made you help me and even worried you. Where are you all going for dinner tonight? It¡¯ll be my treat.¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, there¡¯s no need to! You can treat them again next time!¡± Xia Yanran grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s hand, trying to impart and give her as much warmth and strength as she could.


    ...


    After leaving the mountain, Nan Zhi said to Xia Yanran, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t find the ring, I still have to go tell Elder Dong about it. I truly understand what¡¯s holding him back. If he doesn¡¯t want to treat more patients, I think I shouldn¡¯t force him anymore.¡±


    Xia Yanran bit her lips. ¡°You can go over first, I¡¯ll go to the newspaper office to settle some things before I go over to find you.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Nan Zhi left on her car, Xia Yanran also got on her car. As she drove, her fingers dialed Xiao Yi¡¯s number.


    With her temper, after what he had done to herst night, she would never have contacted him again.


    However, at the thought of Nan Zhi, she could only let go of her dignity.


    Very quickly, the call went through, and with every ring, her heart thumped faster.

 Chapter 777 - He Agreed!

    <h4>Chapter 777: He Agreed!</h4>


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    Xia Yanran bit her lip, staying silent for a few seconds before she called the number again.


    In order to help Zhizhi, she would give her all.


    The phone rang for a long time again this time, and just as she thought that no one would answer, the call went through.


    Before Xia Yanran could say anything, the person on the other end of the call spoke first. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Brother Yi¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Can I ask who you are and what you¡¯re looking for him for?¡±


    Xia Yanran immediately swallowed the words that she was about to say.


    Qin Peipei was actually the one who had answered.


    A bitterness swarmed in her chest. If she hung up suddenly, it would only make Qin Peipei question her intentions, which was why she ended up speaking professionally. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mr Xiao¡¯s client, there¡¯s some things that I would ask him about concerning our work together.¡±


    Qin Peipei smiled softly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Brother Yi¡¯s client? I¡¯m sorry, he just finished exercising and is showering now.¡±


    Before Xia Yanran could say anything, the call was hung up by Qin Peipei.


    Xia Yanran took out the bluetooth earphone, her heart feeling like something had stung it. It was just a slight pain initially, but as this pain spread out, it became a suffocating pain.


    He just finished exercising and was showering, while Qin Peipei was with him and even answered his phone...


    What kind of exercise was it?


    An image of the couple inteced with each other intimately surfaced in Xia Yanran¡¯s mind. Her empty stomach from not having eaten anything for the day immediately filled with acid and disgust.


    To be honest, Qin Peipei and him were about to be engaged. It waspletely normal for them to do those kinds of things.


    However, at the thought of him touching another woman and then touching her as well, she felt extremely nauseated and an overwhelming disgust rose within her.


    ...


    In the Qin clubhouse.


    Qin Peipei glowered at the phone as she took out her phone to note the number down, before deleting the call record.


    It was Xiao Yi¡¯s personal phone that was never used to deal with business, so how could a client know his personal number?


    It was clearly a woman who wanted to seduce her man!


    The sound of the bathroom opening disrupted the silence, and Qin Peipei hurriedly put down Xiao Yi¡¯s phone.


    Seeing the man walk out of the bathroom, she felt countless reindeers bumping around in her heart.


    Xiao Yi was only wearing a pair of casual sweatpants, his upper body naked. As he walked out, he was holding onto a towel to dry his hair.


    His chest muscles were well-defined, firm and muscr as his skin shone with a healthy radiance. When he lifted his arms, his bicep muscles toned, making him look extremely strong. But his muscles were not excessively thick either, bncing perfectly with charm and sexiness.


    Since his belt was not tied, it made his pants hang slightly lower, exposing his Apollo¡¯s belt and prominent hipbone.


    Qin Peipei started to flush at the sight before her.


    Compared to her emotional turmoil, the man was clearly a lot more calm. Apart from the sh of darkness on his face when he saw that she had appeared in the guest room, he was still as handsome and indifferent as usual.


    ¡°Brother Yi, when you were talking to my Daddy in the living room earlier, I didn¡¯t mean to spill coffee on you. Did you get burned?¡±


    Qin Peipei nced at his abdomen.


    Xiao Yi walked in front of the wardrobe, taking out a t-shirt from inside. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you afford topensate me if you burned me?¡±


    Qin Peipei¡¯s face turned redder, as she nced at Xiao Yi shyly, pouting as she spoke in a coy voice. ¡°Brother Yi, you only know to tease me. If you were really scalded, I can help you...¡±


    Xiao Yi smirked evilly. ¡°Peipei, if Second Master found out that you want to give yourself to me before our engagement, even if I wasn¡¯t scalded, he would castrate me as well.¡±


    Qin Peipei stomped her foot. ¡°Brother Yi, please don¡¯t tell Daddy. I only want to help you!¡±


    Xiao Yi walked in front of Qin Peipei, lifting her chin with a finger. Smelling the strong scent of perfume on her, he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Girls should still be more reserved.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yi, you¡¯re so mean! You always make me angry.¡± Qin Peipei red at Xiao Yi, pouting coyly as she turned to run away.


    But Xiao Yi did not chase after her.


    Taking his phone from the table, he nced at the call records.


    That woman had not called.


    Didn¡¯t she want him to help him?


    Why? Did she not dare to even call him now?


    When did Xia Yanran be so timid?


    ...


    On Nan Zhi¡¯s side.


    She got her bodyguards to wait outside, as she carried the present she bought for Elder Dong with both hands, walking into Elder Dong¡¯s house.


    Elder Dong was drinking tea in the living room. Seeing Nan Zhi enter with a present in her hands, he smiled as he said, ¡°Girl, no present is able to buy me over if you didn¡¯t find the ring.¡±


    Nan Zhi put down her present, bowing at Elder Dong politely. ¡°Teacher Dong, I¡¯d disturbed you over thest few days. You¡¯re right, I didn¡¯t find the ring, and I¡¯m really sorry about it. I n to return tomorrow morning. I hope that you can remain healthy and happy, so that you can continue to bring Mrs Dong to travel around the world!¡±


    With that said, Nan Zhi turned around.


    Although she felt extremely disappointed and helpless for not being able to get Elder Dong, she could understand him.


    That was why she didn¡¯t want to force him to go against his principles.


    Just as Nan Zhi was about to reach the door, Elder Dong¡¯s voice interrupted her movements. ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Nan Zhi turned around, ncing towards Elder Dong in confusion.


    Would he ask her to leave with her present?


    Elder Dong put down the ceramic cup in his hands, standing up from the chair. He walked in front of Nan Zhi, asking, ¡°I heard from Amy that you¡¯re very good at cooking?¡±


    Elder Dong¡¯s sudden change of topic made Nan Zhi even more confused.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet, and would like to try your cooking. What do you think?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m happy to cook something for you.¡±


    Elder Dong led Nan Zhi into the kitchen.


    ...


    An hourter, Nan Zhi was done with six dishes.


    Three Cantonese dishes and three Chuan dishes.


    Staring at the dishes that looked and smelled tantalizing, Elder Dong asked in deep thought. ¡°Why did you make two styles of food?¡±


    Nan Zhi exined. ¡°I saw two recipe books on the shelf in the kitchen, one was of Chuan dishes and the other of Cantonese dishes. The ingredients in the fridge alsoprised of these two vors. I thought that it¡¯s probably because Teacher Dong doesn¡¯t eat spicy but your wife does, and that Teacher Dong would make a dish that your wife liked to eat everyday when you cooked.¡±


    Elder Dong did not think that Nan Zhi¡¯s observation skills would be so strong with her young age. An appreciative smile appeared on his usually stern expression. ¡°Girls that know how to cook are notmon anymore, while those that are as observant as you are even more rare.¡±


    Nan Zhi raised a hand to sweep the hair by her cheek away. ¡°I don¡¯t know if they fit Teacher Dong¡¯s preference, would you like to try it?¡±


    Elder Dong picked up his chopsticks, taking a bite before nodded. ¡°It tastes and smells perfect. In the past, I only knew to research on psychology, while my wife took care of everything else for me. Because of that, I became the best psychiatrist in the world. However, it was only after my wife left me that I found out that she liked to eat spicy and only changed her taste to a nd one for me.


    ¡°Miss Nan, your love for your boyfriend is like the type my wife had for me. Although you didn¡¯t manage to find the ring, I will ept your request. Come, sit and eat with me.¡±

 Chapter 778 - Don’t Owe Each Other Anything

    <h4>Chapter 778: Don¡¯t Owe Each Other Anything</h4>


    Hearing Elder Dong¡¯s words, Nan Zhi¡¯s brain froze for a second.


    She felt as if something was thrown at her heart, making her slightly excited and uneasy at the same time.


    Was there something wrong with her hearing?


    Her mouth opened, then closed, then opened and closed once more. She was trembling slightly, her face flushed red.


    Elder Dong knew what she was thinking, so he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, you didn¡¯t hear wrongly.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s long and denseshes fluttered intensely.


    She cupped her face with her hands, looking at a lost like a child that had just gotten her candy.


    ¡°Teacher Dong, I¡¯m sorry, please excuse me for a while.¡±


    Nan Zhi turned around and ran out of the house.


    She squatted, emotional tears swarming from her eyes.


    It was true that she had been disappointed because she thought she would not be able to get Elder Dong to ept her request.


    It had been so hard. She was scared that Mu Sihan¡¯s condition would continue to worsen, and no one would be able to treat him anymore...


    Just when she was at her most disappointed and lowest point, things suddenly turned for the better!


    The night breeze danced in the courtyard.


    The fragrance of flowers filled the ce.


    One could vaguely hear the soft sobbing of a young woman.


    When Xia Yanran arrived at Elder Dong¡¯s house, she saw Nan Zhi squatting by the corner, her shoulders trembling.


    Xia Yanran felt really bad for Nan Zhi.


    She could already guess why Nan Zhi was crying.


    It was probably because she did not find the ring and Elder Dong did not agree to treating Mu Sihan, so Nan Zhi felt really sad.


    Seeing Nan Zhi cry made Xia Yanran extremely sad as well.


    She walked in front of Nan Zhi, wrapping her arms around her shoulder as she said with a slightly choked voice, ¡°Zhizhi, it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t believe that only Elder Dong is able to help Young Master Mu in this world. There might be other psychiatrist that can help him, don¡¯t cry!¡±


    Xia Yanran knew very clearly about how Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan met in Ning City, how they fell in love and how they got together.


    It had not been easy for the two of them to get together, and now that they made it to today, if Mu Sihan¡¯s psychological condition could not be treated, then what would happen to Zhizhi and him?


    Nan Zhi looked up at Xia Yanran, sniffling as she said with a shaky voice, ¡°Yanran, it¡¯s not what you think... I¡¯m not sad, I¡¯m happy.¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at Nan Zhi in confusion.


    Happy?


    ¡°Perhaps you know where the ring is?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head, grabbing Xia Yanran¡¯s arms. With red eyes, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t find the ring, but Elder Dong agreed to go to the Capital with me.¡±


    Xia Yanran froze for a second, before she eximed. Her eyes widened as a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Xia Yanran hugged Nan Zhi tightly, the tears swarming in her eyes falling almost immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Zhizhi, your efforts have touched Elder Dong, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    Xia Yanran blinked, her tears flowing continuously.


    Before she could calm herself down, she looked up and saw a tall figure that had unknowingly appeared in the courtyard.


    Xia Yanran froze for a second.


    It was Xiao Yi.


    He was very tall, and under the streetlight, it cast arge shadow of him across the ground.


    The night breeze was slightly chilly. He was wearing a leather jacket, his figure standing tall and straight. His features under his short hair was well-defined, coldness and dangerousness exuding from his handsome expression while every silhouette line of his facial features emphasized his handsomeness.


    If one only looked at his appearance, they would never know that he was in the mafia.


    Thinking about her call to him earlier, Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes darkened a little.


    She kept her expression indifferent, not wanting to show her emotions. She let go of Nan Zhi, wiping her tears with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a happy thing for Elder Dong to agree to your request, let¡¯s stop crying!¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Okay, now that I¡¯m able to get Elder Dong to ept my request, Yanran, I have to thank you as well.¡±


    Yanran had apanied, encouraged and took care of her for thest few days. She given got her colleagues to help her find the ring today.


    It was her honor to have such a good best friend.


    Thinking that Nan Zhi should have calmed down by now, Elder Dong walked out of his house.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all go in, the food is turning cold.¡± With that said, Elder Dong immediately stepped forward when he saw the dark figure by the entrance. ¡°Xiao Yi, you¡¯re here? Come in,e in. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Xia Yanran and Nan Zhi had entered the house first, and they heard Elder Dong¡¯s voice rang in the courtyard. ¡°You¡¯re blessed tonight, that girl¡¯s cooking is really delicious.¡±


    When they were walking to the dining room, Nan Zhi nced at Xia Yanran, asking her softly, ¡°Yanran, Xiao Yi is here. If you mind, we can leave first.¡±


    Xia Yanran shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve met him two times coincidentally in these few days as well, so I have nothing to hide from him.¡±


    The more she hid away from him, the more she did not want to meet him, the more it meant that she still could not forget him.


    She should face it openly!


    Even if it was awkward to meet him, it was also because he had done an animalistic thing to her. He should be the one who was embarrassed to see her instead.


    After Elder Dong pulled Xiao Yi in, he introduced the three youngsters to each other.


    Actually, on the first day Xia Yanran and Nan Zhi hade over and bumped into Xiao Yi, Elder Dong could already tell that they knew each other.


    However, since they were acting like they did not know each other, Elder Dong did not point it out either.


    The truth was that Xiao Yi hade to help Xia Yanran.


    Although she did not call him, he was indeed too rash when it came to what happenedst night!


    After everyone was seated, Elder Dong turned towards Xiao Yi. ¡°Is there a reason why you came over tonight?¡±


    Xia Yanran had heard Xia Yanran and Nan Zhi¡¯s conversation in the courtyard earlier, and knew that Elder Dong had already agreed to Nan Zhi¡¯s request.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I came to visit you and to ask about how to humor a woman at the same time.¡±


    Xia Yanran, who was sitting opposite of Xiao Yi, tightened her hold on her chopsticks.


    She looked down, not ncing at Xiao Yi at all.


    However, her heart palpitated because of his words.


    Was he talking about Qin Peipei?


    ...


    Elder Dong and Xiao Yi were the ones who spoke as they ate, while Xia Yanran and Nan Zhi listened to their conversation quietly.


    After they were done, Xia Yanran and Nan Zhi entered the kitchen to clean up.


    Xia Yanran carried a bag of rubbish as she walked out onto the courtyard.


    Xiao Yi, who she originally thought had left, was standing outside.


    He was leaning against one of the walls, smoking as the bright red fire lit up his handsome but dangerous expression.


    As he exhaled a mouthful of smoke, his fingers pinched his temple, as if he was slightly exhausted.


    After Xia Yanran threw out the rubbish, and was about to return to the house.


    ¡°Yanran,¡± The man called her.


    Xia Yanran remained silent for a few seconds, before she turned around to look at him. However, he was not looking at her. He was looking slightly up instead, the smoke stinging her eyes.


    After staring at him quietly for a while, she spoke to break the silence. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Leave Hong Kong and never appear in front of me again.¡±


    Xia Yanran had braced herself beforehand, knowing that he would not say something nice. However, after hearing his words, her heart still ached terribly.


    She closed her eyes, replying simply, ¡°Alright.¡±


    A person like him, no matter if he was good or bad, would always be extreme.


    To be honest, she was tired as well.


    At the thought ofst night, however, she walked forward, lifting her hand to p him ruthlessly.


    He had the chance to stop her, but he did not.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not owe each other anything anymore. And never meet again.¡±

 Chapter 779 - Begin Again

    <h4>Chapter 779: Begin Again</h4>


    Not owe each other anything and never meet again?


    Hmph.


    Every word he spoke were as sharp as knives, slicing Xia Yanran¡¯s heart into pieces ruthlessly!


    Did he really think that he only owed her a p?


    She hated him! When she hated and despised him, he took her and was not willing to stop at that, using extremely intelligent methods to snatch her heart too!


    Now, he was saying that they don¡¯t owe each other anything?


    Xia Yanran really wanted tough out loud.


    But what else could she say now?


    Should she tell him that after they broke up, she started to have insomnia because she would only think of him every time she closed her eyes?


    That vige was filled with their sweet memories.


    Whenever she had a break, she would go there.


    She would even stay in the cave alone, sitting at where she had slept before, as if his scent and temperature still remained in the air!


    Xia Yanran suppressed her emotions, looking up at him quietly.


    Although he was a devil, he was also a master at stealing hearts.


    If he was willing to do so, women would unconsciously be baited by him.


    The streetlights shone on him, as if creating ayer of warm light on him. He was still that handsome and cold boss, but he was no longer the man Xia Yanran was familiar with.


    What happened thest few days was just an interlude.


    Men were always able to differentiate their love and desires very clearly.


    But women were not.


    The sadness in her heart rushed through like a flood. It was hard for her to even breathe properly.


    The cigarette between Xiao Yi¡¯s fingers had unknowingly burnt halfway. He threw the cigarette down and stepped on it to put it out.


    Reaching out a hand out to Xia Yanran, his words were strange. ¡°Can I hug you before I leave?¡±


    Seeing the gangsterish smile on his lips, Xia Yanran felt a painful pang in her heart.


    She stood on the same spot, unmoving.


    It was as if she did not hear him, but it looked like she heard him as well.


    Because she was not moving, Xiao Yi stretched his hand out instead, wanting to pull her into his arms. However, she took arge step back immediately.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s fingers froze midair.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes werepletely red by now, as she was starting to show her emotions on her face. However, she did all she could to keep her emotions at bay. It was easy to know how ugly she looked right now. She spoke with trembling lips, ¡°Xiao Yi, back when we broke up in Ning City, I might still have wanted to hold onto you. I came to Hong Kong to open a branch here without any regard for anything, and paid attention to your news like crazy.


    ¡°All of the men who were interested in me... rejected them all. I even had the unrealistic thought that maybe if Xiao Yi took his revenge, he might stille back to look for me!


    ¡°I waited foolishly for you to turn over a new leaf, so that we could get back together again. However, in this moment, I finally realize how wrong I was. You were right back then. From the moment you started on this path, we can never go back again.


    ¡°When you treated me like thatst night, I could tell that it wasn¡¯t that you didn¡¯t have feelings anymore, it¡¯s just that you no longer have feelings for me. Did my appearance cause a problem for you? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave. Just like you said, let¡¯s not meet again!


    ¡°However, Xiao Yi, I will not wait anymore. I won¡¯t foolishly only want you anymore. I will let go of you like you have, and get a fianc¨¦, or get married immediately if I find someone suitable.¡±


    Xia Yanran smiled at him, her smile still the usual 30 degree smile that she thought she looked the best with. ¡°You don¡¯t have to remember the woman with an ugly smile anymore. Xiao Yi, I wish you happiness. Don¡¯t worry, after I put down everything, I will be happy too.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she looked away from him, turning to walk into the house.


    The man did not look at her anymore as well, as he got into the Bentley.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes were filled with misty tears.


    All of her energy felt like it had been sucked away by arge syringe.


    Her legs were soft and weak.


    She felt a little dizzy, as if she was going to die from the pain.


    It had been a long time since they broke up. Why was saying goodbye like one of them was dying?


    She was really stupid!


    Xiao Yi, who was seated in his Bentley, started the engine, holding onto the steering wheel as he stepped on the elerator to drive away.


    His expression darkened visibly under the faint lighting.


    That damned woman, why did shee to Hong Kong?


    Why did she say all these things to him?


    F*ck it, his heart was hurting so much!


    ...


    After saying everything that should have been said, Xia Yanran felt a lot better on her way back from Elder Dong¡¯s house.


    ¡°Yanran, after you¡¯re done allocating all of your work here in Hong Kong to your colleagues, you should take a break!¡± Nan Zhi suggested.


    Xia Yanran nodded.


    She indeed had an intention to do so.


    She had been tensed for too long, so she did need to rx for a while.


    Xia Yanran hugged Nan Zhi¡¯s arm, resting her head on her shoulder. ¡°My heart is very strong. I won¡¯t let myself be defeated by rtionship woes. Besides, I am preparing to start again. What do you think of that Young Master Huo?¡±


    A smile appeared on Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty face. ¡°I can tell that he¡¯s sincere towards you. However, you¡¯re still not in a state to be in a rtionship. You should only consider him after a while, when you¡¯re feeling better!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go see my Godson and Goddaughter when I¡¯m on my break!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely wee to do so!¡±


    ...


    Xiao Yi drove around half of the Hong Kong city.


    He had never felt so empty.


    A ringtone started ringing.


    Seeing that it was a call from Second Master Qin, Xiao Yi put on his wireless earpiece.


    ¡°Ah Yi,e to the Qin Clubhouse.¡±


    Half an hourter, Xiao Yi arrived at the Qin Clubhouse.


    He had a cigarette ced between his lips, his actions as graceful as a panther.


    When he was on the porch, the maid bent down to help him change his shoes. He waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not that precious, you can go and do your own things.¡±


    Second Master Qin was seated in the living room with a walking cane beside him. Several of his hardworking assistants were standing by him.


    After changing his shoes, Xiao Yi walked in, taking out the cigarette between his lips. He asked with a yful smile, ¡°Second Master, there¡¯s still a meeting even though it¡¯s sote at night.¡±


    Qin Peipei was preparing fruits in her room. Seeing that Xiao Yi had arrived, she made a cup of tea that Xiao Yi usually liked before she took out a bottle from her pocket, pouring the liquid inside into the tea.


    ording to the person she had bought the drug from, a drop of it was enough to take effect on any man.


    Having poured the entire bottle, she did not believe that he would still be able to hold back.


    The two of them were about to get engaged originally, and she did not want to ruin the image he had of her. However, ever since that call at night, she felt extremely uneasy.


    The best was still doing things that couldn¡¯t be undone!


    If she was able to use the chance to get pregnant with his child, she would be able to bind him to her for the rest of her life.


    Qin Peipei waved a maid over. ¡°Bring this tea to Brother Yi.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Young Miss.¡±


    Qin Peipei stood in the dining hall, staring at the group of people in the living room silently.


    Ever since Daddy asked Xiao Yi to be with her, Xiao Yi had been very nice to her, doing everything that she wanted.


    However, she had never been able to enter his heart.


    Sometimes, the gaze he looked at her with made her think that he was looking at another woman through her.

 Chapter 780 - Willing to be Your Antidote

    <h4>Chapter 780: Willing to be Your Antidote</h4>


    In the luxurious living room.


    After Xiao Yi arrived, Second Master Qin got him to sit next to him.


    Xiao Yi leaned back on the sofa, his posturezy and easy with a slight gangsterish aura surrounding him.


    Several elders from the mafia gang was sitting opposite of Second Master Qin.


    ¡°Ah Yi, apany me to that transaction with Da Shui one weekter.¡±Second Master Qin stared at Xiao Yi meaningfully.


    The transaction a weekter was a huge one. If nothing went wrong, they would be able to profit a few hundred millions from it.


    Ever since Xiao Yi returned with Second Master Qin to Hong Kong, Second Master Qin had never let hime into contact withrge transactions.


    Xiao Yi naturally knew that Second Master Qin still did not trust himpletely.


    Xiao Yi raised an eyebrow, saying with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever Second Master tells me to.¡±


    Second Master Qin patted Xiao Yi¡¯s shoulders, aplicated gaze in his eyes. ¡°If you were this obedient in Ning City, you wouldn¡¯t have to visit death momentarily.¡±


    At the mention of that incident, Xiao Yi shrugged his shoulders, as if he had no care towards it. ¡°Second Master, people like us never know if we get to live another day. It¡¯s also a normal thing for us to get injured. I¡¯ve long forgotten about it, so Second Master should forget about it too!¡±


    Second Master Qin nodded, shouting briefly, ¡°Good, Ah Yi, I had high hopes for you since the past! Because you have the guts and thinking that others don¡¯t! You know how to evaluate a situation and look ahead of your time!¡±


    Xiao Yi merely remained with a smile on his face.


    A maid in uniform brought a cup of tea over to Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi took the tea. Apart from the fragrance of the tea, he could smell the faint scent of a perfume.


    Smirking, he took the cup and brought it to his lips.


    Qin Peipei had been standing in the dining room secretly all along. It was only after seeing Xiao Yi drink the tea that she brought the fruits up.


    The Qin family had a rule that women were not allowed to listen or interrupt the conversation when men were talking about business. Qin Peipei put down the fruits tter, smiling prettily at Xiao Yi before she went up to her room on the second floor.


    The drug would start to take effect about an hourter.


    Qin Peipei had calcted urately that the men downstairs would finish their discussion about 40 minutester.


    Xiao Yi got up to excuse himself.


    Qin Peipei did not follow after him immediately. She remained in her room, choosing a sexy short dress and putting on some exquisite makeup before she snuck out of the house after Second Master Qin had returned to his room.


    Momentster, Qin Peipei was on her way to Xiao Yi¡¯s apartment in her sports car.


    ...


    On Xiao Yi¡¯s way back to his apartment, his breathing started to get a little more heavy.


    His devilish and handsome expressionpletely darkened. His eyes that were staring out of the window in front of him were so dark they were like a dark sky without any stars in them.


    He took out his phone and made a call.


    ...


    Qin Peipei parked her sports car under Xiao Yi¡¯s apartment.


    Seeing the lights in his apartment turn on, then turn off again in a short while, she could not help but smirk.


    She hade to his apartment a few times already.


    She also knew his door¡¯s passcode.


    After entering his apartment, Qin Peipei took off her high heels, walking into the living room bare-footed as she felt around the dark.


    She did not turn on the lights, merely using the light shining in from outside to see that the bedroom¡¯s door was not shut tightly.


    Xiao Yi must be suffering terribly now that the drug was taking effect!


    Qin Peipei took a deep breath. She was slightly nervous, but slightly excited as well as she walked towards the bedroom.


    The curtains in the bedroom waspletely drawn, the room was shrouded in darkness.


    Qin Peipei walked towards the bed familiarly, quietly listening to what was happening.


    The man was not panting terribly on the bed. Instead, there was the sound of water flowing slowly in the bathroom.


    A smirk curved on Qin Peipei¡¯s lips.


    She was even more sure now that the drug had taken its effect and that Brother Yi was taking a cold shower!


    Qin Peipei ced her bag by the bed stand.


    She twisted her slender hips as she walked towards the bathroom.


    The bathroom door was not locked, and she managed to push it open easily.


    In the pitch ck room, Qin Peipei saw a tall figure standing under the shower.


    His breathing was a little heavy.


    Qin Peipei¡¯s heart thumped crazily.


    She didn¡¯t think that even Brother Yi¡¯s panting would sound so sexy.


    Qin Peipei was born and grew up in Hong Kong. She had been privileged ever since she was young and had even went abroad for her education. Her thinking was more Westernized and had lost her virginity when she was still a teenager.


    After she returned to the country, her Daddy controlled her in her every move to prevent her from being immersed in the materialistic world. She thought that her life would be very boring at first, not expecting Xiao Yi to appear at all.


    She still remembered when she got bullied by her blond male ssmate when she was studying overseas, her Daddy had sent Xiao Yi over immediately to help her settle the issue.


    Back then, she had already thought that he was extremely handsome.


    However, at that time, she did not respect him for his identity, thinking that he was only a gangster that could not do big things.


    She never thought that he was so capable to be Daddy¡¯s most capable and trusted assistant within a few years. He had even left the mafia and opened his own propertypanyter. She heard that thepany was doing extremely well as well.


    Qin Peipei had met many gentlemen, rich young masters and heirs, but apart from her Daddy, she had never interacted with a man as handsome and charismatic as Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi was different from Daddy. Her Daddy was old and no longer handsome. However, Xiao Yi was born with such a handsome face, yet his aura was so dark. When those two werebined together, they formed an aura that no other men had.


    Qin Peipei could not help but be smitten by this aura.


    She walked over to turn off the shower.


    As the sound of water dripping down stopping, the man¡¯s pants turned even clearer and obvious.


    Although she could not see the man¡¯s expression, Qin Peipei knew that he was definitely in terrible pain.


    Her slender hands were ced on the man¡¯s firm and muscr shoulders slowly. ¡°Brother Yi, your temperature is really high!¡±


    When her slightly cold fingers touched the man¡¯s muscles, his breaths came out even harder.


    Qin Peipei felt like she could see her fiery blur fire dancing in his eyes in the dark.


    Qin Peipei¡¯s fingers moved down to caress across his firm chest muscles, before they slowly slid down to his arms to grab hisrge hands.


    His knuckles werepletely tensed, the veins on the back of his hands popped up.


    ¡°Brother Yi.¡±


    Qin Peipei bit her lip, calling him softly.


    The man still remained silent.


    Qin Peipei pulled the man¡¯s hands up to wrap them around her lustrous figure. Taking the chance to lean into her body, she pressed her soft chest against his muscr and tensed chest.


    She hugged the man, her fingers like coy snakes as they moved up and down his spine, soft moans leaving her red lips.


    ¡°Brother Yi, are you suffering a lot? We¡¯re about to get engaged and will be married in the future. It¡¯s normal for us to do those things between two opposite genders. Brother Yi, let me be your antidote.¡±


    Her fingers moved on top of the man¡¯s well-defined abdomen, before they slowly slid down.


    The man panted heavily.


    He was no longer able to control the swarming heat within him, as he roughly pressed the woman against the wall.


    His sudden action made Qin Peipei¡¯s heart beat faster.


    Some women liked it gentle, but she did not. She liked this intense roughness on him!


    The man¡¯s eyes were burning with a desire lit from the drug, as his fingers pinched Qin Peipei¡¯s chin roughly. He asked lowly, ¡°You won¡¯t regret it?¡±

 Chapter 781 - Becoming His Woman

    <h4>Chapter 781: Bing His Woman</h4>


    She naturally would not regret it.


    If not, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him falling for another woman and drug him instead. Despicable methods like these were originally despised by beauties like her.


    If she wanted in the past, it was never a problem to find a man that was hard to get.


    Xiao Yi was the first one she met that rejected her so easily.


    She was the same as those other men. The harder it was to get someone, the more she wanted to conquer him.


    Qin Peipei wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck, feeling the strong hormones he was exuding. Her heart was beating like a drum as she replied, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    With that said, storm-like kissesnded on her crazily.


    He was extremely rough and wild, kissing her tender lips repeatedly. He even swallowed and nibbled her lips. She was in pain and numbed from his actions, her arms around his neck tightening unconsciously.


    He carried her up, her legs wrapping around his strong waist in cooperation.


    Her lips that were red and swollen from his ravaging opened slightly, letting his scorching tongue enter her mouth to do whatever he wanted.


    Qin Peipei had never been kissed like this before.


    She felt as if all of her oxygen was going to be depleted.


    Just as she was about to start feeling suffocated, he let go of her once more, hisrge hands tearing her sexy dress apart.


    ...


    When they were done, Qin Peipei leaned against the cold tiles with weak legs.


    She did not know if Xiao Yi was originally so strong, or if it was because of the drug.


    He was too strong.


    Taking the drug only resulted in him touching her repeatedly for a long time.


    Qin Peipei¡¯s hair was drenchedpletely by her sweat, several strands stuck to her cheek as she opened her mouth slightly, panting.


    But she was not done resting when her body was tugged once more by the man¡¯srge hands.


    ¡°Brother Yi, let me rest for ten minutes... Ah!¡±


    Qin Peipei leaned on the man¡¯s shoulders, tears falling uncontrobly.


    She did not know how long had passed, but she felt herself be drowned countless times before she finally arrived back onshore.


    When she woke up again, it was two in the morning.


    An orange light was turned on in the room, and Qin Peipei sat up on the bed immediately.


    Her back and waist was aching.


    When she realized she wasn¡¯t in Xiao Yi¡¯s bedroom, but in her room, Qin Peipei felt a little dazed.


    Seeing the figure standing on the balcony outside, Qin Peipei hurriedly walked over.


    ¡°Brother Yi?¡±


    The man smoking against the balcony turned back.


    Seeing Qin Peipei, his sexy lips smirked up. ¡°Why are you awake?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep without you by my side.¡± Qin Peipei walked over to Xiao Yi, hugging his arm. ¡°Brother Yi, I¡¯m yours from now on.¡±


    Xiao Yi had a devilish smile. ¡°How many men have you said this to, huh?¡±


    Qin Peipei stomped her leg, ring coyly at him. ¡°Brother Yi, you only know tough at me. You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve said this to!¡±


    She was exhausted after all, standing with Xiao Yi on the balcony for a while before shey back down on the bed to sleep.


    Xiao Yi stared at her sleeping for a few seconds before his handsome expression darkened.


    He had been living on the streets since he was young. What kind of despicable methods had he not seen before?


    If he fell for women¡¯s traps so easily, he would have long been gone from this world!


    Xiao Yi looked down, his longshes fluttering as they covered the sh of murderous intent in his eyes.


    Without looking at Qin Peipei again, he turned around to leave withrge strides.


    The Hong Kong roads at three in the morning saw a luxurious Bentley sh past.


    The traffic police got aint and chased after the car for several streets. However, when they saw the car te of the car once they got close enough, they could only pull back from the operation.


    None of them dared to move forward to stop the man that was driving like his car was flying, following behind them carefully.


    That Bentley was not a sports car, but people would think it is. No one knew what that man was venting about.


    Seeing that car drive into Panshan Road, where traffic was non-existent in the morning, the traffic police stopped caring. Not that they could care in the first ce, so they promptly left.


    After the Bentley drove around Panshan Road once, it drove down.


    However, it was no longer speeding as the car slowed down to a normal speed when it reached the residential area.


    ...


    Nan Zhi got up to go to the bathroom.


    She could no longer fall back asleep aftering out. It might have been because she was too excited from being able to get Elder Dong to ept her request.


    She held onto a cup of tea as she walked to the balcony. Her slender figure was leaning against the railing as she stared out into the brightly-lit city, bored.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s apartment was not on a high floor, so they were able to see what was going on downstairs easily.


    When Nan Zhi saw a ck Bentley downstairs from the corner of her eyes, she froze slightly.


    If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, that car belonged to Xiao Yi, right?


    Hmm, what was he doing by parking under Yanran¡¯s apartment in the middle of the night?


    If he said that he really had no feelings for Yanran anymore, Nan Zhi did not believe him.


    Xia Yanran could not fall asleep either. When she saw the figure standing at the balcony, she walked over and asked softly, ¡°Zhizhi, you can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yanran,e over and take a look.¡±


    Xia Yanran walked in front of Nan Zhi, happening to see that ck Bentley drive away as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s Xiao Yi¡¯s car, right?¡± Nan Zhi asked.


    Xia Yanran did not deny it. ¡°It should be. However, he¡¯s the developer of this housing estate, so there might be something for him to do. He might have stayed the night here as well.¡±


    Nan Zhi was about to say some more when Xia Yanran smiled, saying before her best friend could, ¡°I¡¯d already cleared everything with him. We¡¯ll live our own lives in the future. I¡¯ll leave Hong Kong and we¡¯ll never meet again.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve finally understood everything and learned to put everything down. There are nice flowers everywhere. With such a pretty girl like me, what kind of man can¡¯t I get?¡±


    That night, Nan Zhi apanied Xia Yanran as the two best friends chatted until the sun rose.


    Nan Zhi was worried about Mu Sihan¡¯s condition, so she had already booked the earliest flight back to Ning City.


    Xia Yanran washed herself up and changed her clothes, before her phone rang suddenly.


    She received a picture.


    In the picture, a woman only had her sharp chin exposed, together with her beautiful neck and corbones.


    The woman was wearing a diamond ring on her middle finger as she pointed to her corbones lightly. The fair skin of her neck and corbones were covered in reddish and purplish marks.


    Xia Yanran was not a clueless girl, and after being treated by Xiao Yi roughly many times, she would have these marks on her as well.


    Although she could not see the woman¡¯s face, but that sharp chin, slender fingers and the ring simr to Xiao Yi¡¯s allowed Xia Yanran to recognize almost immediately that the woman was Qin Peipei.


    Qin Peipei had sent a photo showing the intimate marks after Xiao Yi and her had enjoyed the night.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes constricted slightly.


    However, she calmed herself down quickly.


    If she had not talked to Xiao Yist night and put down the stubbornness she had within her, she might have been agitated and hurt by the photo.


    However, she felt that it was normal right now and she could not care about it.


    Xiao Yi was not a good person to begin with. Besides, he had merely touched his own woman this time.


    There was nothing between them anymore.


    ...


    Hong Kong International Airport.


    Xia Yanran took Nan Zhi to the airport while Xiao Yi had driven Elder Dong over.


    Seeing Xiao Yi, Xia Yanran did not hide away from him and merely nodded at him calmly.

 Chapter 782 - She Actually Missed Him So Much!

    <h4>Chapter 782: She Actually Missed Him So Much!</h4>


    After Nan Zhi and Elder Dong passed the security check, Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi left one after the other.


    The two of them did not greet each other, and did not talk either.


    They merely minded their own business.


    They had beplete strangers.


    They drove their own cars and left one after another.


    Xia Yanran left first, while Xiao Yi¡¯s car remained at the same spot.


    It was only after her car left their sight that Xiao Yi finally started his engine. Seated on the front passenger seat was one of Xiao Yi¡¯s close brother cum assistant.


    ¡°Last night, when you asked me to take the drug, to go to your bathroom to shower and even slept with your fianc¨¦, was it because of her?¡±


    Xiao Yi took his sunsses, cing it on his nose before he raised an eyebrow yfully. ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested in Qin Peipei?¡±


    ¡°Her face and figure are good, but that aspect...¡± The man smacked his lips together. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was because she yed too much when she was studying overseas, but I feel like she¡¯s just okay. She doesn¡¯t feel as good as those people in the clubs!¡±


    Xiao Yi smirked, sexily and yfully. ¡°The task of satisfying her is up to you in the future.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, Brother Yi, you can¡¯t y your brothers like this! That woman yed so much in the past. To be honest, I¡¯m afraid that she might have AIDs!¡±


    Xiao Yi raised an eyebrow. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine if you say these in front of me, but don¡¯t spread it to Second Master and his people.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The man nced at the direction where Xia Yanran had left in, saying with a faint smile, ¡°Brother Yi, did you not touch any woman after returning to Hong Kong because of her? She¡¯s not the prettiest, so is it because she¡¯s extremely good at that?¡±


    Completely different from the yfulness andck of care he had when they talked about Qin Peipei, Xiao Yi¡¯s expression immediately darkened, his eyes sharp like knives as he red at the man beside him. ¡°Watch your words!¡±


    Feeling the warning and murderous intent exuding from Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes, the man touched his nose.


    Indeed, there were only two types of women in Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes ¨C the ones he cared for and liked, and the ones he didn¡¯t care for and didn¡¯t like.


    ...


    When Nan Zhi and Elder Dong arrived at the Capital¡¯s International Airport, it was nearly eight at night.


    While they were waiting for their luggage at the conveyor belt, Nan Zhi saw Qiao Yanze and Xiao Yinging over from another flight.


    Xiao Ying was wearing a white casual outfit, with a hat and sunsses. Qiao Yanze was also wearing white with a backpack, his slender hand holding onto Xiao Ying¡¯s as he looked like he was taking great care of her.


    ¡°Teacher Dong, I saw my Uncle, so I¡¯ll go over to greet him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nan Zhi walked behind Qiao Yanze and pat his back.


    Qiao Yanze turned around, freezing for a moment after he saw Nan Zhi, before he looked extremely surprised. ¡°My Zhizhi beauty, how coincidental! Where did you go recently? I heard from your Mom that you haven¡¯t been returning to the castle?¡±


    As Qiao Yanze spoke, he let go of Xiao Ying¡¯s hands to hug Nan Zhi.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows quietly.


    Although Nan Zhi was Qiao Yanze¡¯s niece, she still did not like it when Qiao Yanze ignored her.


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, Xiao Ying suddenly gasped.


    Qiao Yanze hurriedly looked over towards Xiao Ying. When he saw that her hands were on her abdomen, his attention immediately returned to her. ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xiao Ying took off her sunsses, hershes fluttering as she pouted pitifully. ¡°My stomach hurts a little. It may have been due to sitting in the ne for too long.¡±


    Qiao Yanze hurriedly pulled Xiao Ying into his arms, ncing at Nan Zhi apologetically. ¡°Zhizhi, your Aunt and I just returned from the Maldives. Since she¡¯s pregnant, she might be slightly tired. I won¡¯t send you then, take care of your safety when you¡¯re on your way back. We¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Xiao Ying bit her lips, staring at Nan Zhi with bright eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zhizhi, your Uncle is too worried about the baby in me. I told him many times about this, but he still doesn¡¯t listens. After all, it¡¯s his first time being a Daddy, I hope you can understand!¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Qiao Yanze got his bodyguard to take the luggage while he continued to coddle Xiao Ying. After taking a few steps, he decided to just carry her.


    Nan Zhi shook her head, slightly speechless.


    She noted that Xiao Ying¡¯s expression was bing more flushed, while she looked quite energetic as well, not looking ufortable at all.


    Instead, Qiao Yanze looked slightly disheveled,pletely unlike the charming and handsome Qiao Yanze he was like before. What happened to him?


    Nan Zhi walked in front of Elder Dong. Noting that Elder Dong was staring at Qiao Yanze and Xiao Ying, she said, slightly embarrassed, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant and her stomach hurts a little, so my Uncle carried her!¡±


    Elder Dong looked away from the couple, and onto Nan Zhi. He said carefully, ¡°That girl is young, but there¡¯s something about her. Something bad might happen to your Uncle.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Out of the blue, my Uncle seemed to be bewitched by her and often fought with my Grandma for her. Teacher Dong, what can I do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you investigate who this Xiao Ying is. Telling your Uncle otherwise for now would not work. He probably won¡¯t listen to anyone.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    Yi Fan hade to fetch Nan Zhi and Elder Dong.


    He was driving a bulletproof sedan. After cing the luggage in the boot, Yi Fan helped them open the door.


    After Elder Dong got on, Nan Zhi wanted to slide into the car with him, but Yi Fan stopped her in time. ¡°Miss Nan, please sit at the front passenger seat!¡±


    Nan Zhi did not think too much. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Nan Zhi got in the car and put on the safety belt. Turning around to look at Elder Dong, she said softly, ¡°Teacher Dong, if you¡¯re tired, you can rest a little in the car!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful and caring.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked away, sitting back properly, only to realize that the driver was a little weird.


    He was actually wearing a hat, sunsses and a face mask.


    While his figure actually looked like Mu Sihan.


    After the car drove away, Nan Zhi looked down at her phone for a while, but could not help and stare at the driver.


    Although she could not see him clearly, the more she looked at the driver, the more familiar he looked.


    However, Nan Zhi was not too sure.


    She turned around to look at Yi Fan, asking, ¡°Butler Yi, is Mu Sihan still at the hospital and unwilling to return to his office?¡±


    Yi Fan clenched a hand into a fist, moving it in front of his mouth to cough once softly.


    Nan Zhi looked away, not asking anymore. She took her phone and called Mu Sihan silently.


    Once the call went through, there was a phone vibration that came from the driver¡¯s seat.


    Nan Zhi hung up, and the vibration disappeared again.


    She nced sideways at the man driving, her lips pursing slightly. A few secondster, she pounced over and took off his hat.


    Seeing the man¡¯s ck short hair, his cleanly groomed sideburns, Nan Zhi teared up.


    It had only been a few days since they were apart, but she missed him so much!


    Seeing that she had recognized him, the man took off his sunsses and face mask, turning sideways to look at her.


    Under his short hair, his face was thin but extremely handsome. His eyebrows and eyes were dark, his sexy lips smirking slightly when he looked at her.


    Who else could it be? It was definitely Mu Sihan!


    Nan Zhi sniffled, ring at him slightly.

 Chapter 783 - He’s in the Emergency Room

    <h4>Chapter 783: He¡¯s in the Emergency Room</h4>


    When she was in Hong Kong, Nan Zhi would video-call Mu Sihan everyday.


    However, he did not look too good.


    Why did he suddenlye and be the driver today?


    Mu Sihan looked away from Nan Zhi, his ck eyes looking up too nce at Elder Dong who was sitting behind. ¡°Elder Dong.¡±


    Elder Dong nodded at Mu Sihan.


    Their eyes met. There was not too much interaction, making it more like a silent exchange.


    While they were waiting at the traffic, Nan Zhi could not help but nce at Mu Sihan. Almost at the same moment, he nced at her as well.


    His pair of ck eyes were like wormholes at the bottom of the sea, deep to the point that he was about to suck her in.


    She did not have the chance to say anything, when arge, warm hand wrapped around her soft one that was ced on her knee.


    His gaze at her felt like he was conveying a million phrases. However, the quiet and cold him only said a few words. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at his well-defined handsome face, a faint smirk appearing on her face. ¡°For you, it¡¯s not hard at all. Besides, Elder Dong is very nice.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s calloused fingers rubbed at Nan Zhi¡¯s hands softly.


    After all, Elder Dong and Yi Fan were still in the car. Nan Zhi was too embarrassed to be too intimate with Mu Sihan as she moved her hand away, saying, ¡°Since you¡¯re here as the driver, you should drive properly!¡±


    ¡°Alright, my Queen.¡±


    Everyone in the car burst out inughter from Mu Sihan¡¯s doting tone.


    While Nan Zhi¡¯s face flushed redpletely.


    After the red traffic light turned green, the car started moving again.


    They drove for a distance, passing by another junction. The red traffic light turned green coincidentally, so Mu Sihan just drove past it.


    At this moment, an SUV suddenly drove over from opposite, driving over the center divider and on the opposite side. It was driving straight towards Mu Sihan¡¯s car.


    Nan Zhi eximed, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows, his expression darkening as he immediately turned the steering wheel. It was a good thing his driving skills were topnotch, as he swerved to the side, managing to just miss the SUV.


    However, after that swerve, something happened to the car. The car that was about to drive past the junction suddenly moved downhill on the other side.


    Mu Sihan wanted to stop the car by the side of the road, but the brakes were not working.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Seeing that the brakes were not working, Nan Zhi felt her heart jumping up to her throat.


    The road downhill was very long, and there were only twones. If they did not brake, the chances of an ident happening was very likely...


    Maybe it was because she was in an ident before, despite not remembering it, there was still some trauma left behind by it.


    The car started to speed faster and faster, and cold sweat broke out on Nan Zhi¡¯s forehead.


    Arge cargo truck suddenly drove in front of them. Seeing the distance between the cargo truck and them close, Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes widened a little.


    Some broken images suddenly appeared in her head.


    Her temple started to hurt like a needle had poked at her.


    ¡°... Do you know? After thinking through things, I actually don¡¯t hate you or Ye Sihan, I hate that person that used me as a scapegoat!¡±


    ¡°... Think about it again. Was there something special about them that you noticed when you contacted that person?


    ¡°... Hurry, get off the car!¡±


    Crash!


    The car collided against arge tree by the road. It trembled, before it ground to a halt.


    In order for her and the rest of the people in the car to not get hurt, Mu Sihan turned the steering wheel, forcing the driver¡¯s corner of the car to collide into the tree. Arge dent formed in front of the car.


    The moment the car collided into the tree, Mu Sihan was thrown against the window. Although he was wearing a safety belt, the impact was still too strong. His head was injured and a warm liquid dripped down from his forehead, then on his eyshes and his sight blurred slowly...


    Although Nan Zhi bumped her head many times as well, she was not badly injured.


    After she cked out for a second, she hurriedly woke up.


    Immediately understanding what had happened, she hurriedly looked to her side.


    Seeing Mu Sihan sprayed on the steering wheel, and blood dripping from his forehead, her eyes widened.


    She felt like her consciousness had been sucked out of her body, as she felt her world spin, followed by countless number of images shing in her mind.


    When they met for the first time, the image of her standing on the highway and stopping his car.


    When the two of them met at the clubhouse¡¯s private room, him pulling her into his arms.


    When she was brought away by Brother Gu Sheng, the pain he felt after she fell down the cliff.


    Countless images, random ones, moved together to piece together her memory of him.


    Her memories of them.


    ¡°Mu Sihan...¡± She undid her safety belt, her lips trembling slightly as her slender fingers reached out to him shakily.


    Mu Sihan, she remembered everything now!


    She remembered everything rted to him now!


    Nothing could happen to him, absolutely nothing could happen to him!


    Yi Fan and Elder Dong, who were sitting behind, were fine apart from the slight concussion they had.


    Yi Fan immediately got to his senses and whipped out his phone to call the ambnce.


    ...


    At the Royal Hospital, outside the emergency room.


    Nan Zhi was pacing in front of the door with a pale face, her heart clenched tightly like someone had taken a needle and poked her heart with it ruthlessly.


    It hurt so much.


    On their way to the hospital, apart from remembering everything about Mu Sihan, her other memories were still iplete.


    However, to her, those were not important for now. What was important was Mu Sihan¡¯s safety.


    Mu Sihan... She felt incredibly afraid and panicked.


    She was afraid that something would happen to Mu Sihan again after she remembered everything.


    This fear and panic was a lot stronger than when she got into her own ident!


    Yi Fan had brought Elder Dong for a checkup. Something was incredibly wrong with this entire car ident.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s car had always been the best, while the car would also be sent for service every once in a while.


    Why would the brake suddenly not work? It was inconceivable.


    And what the heck was wrong with that SUV? Why was it driving the opposite direction?


    Remembering therge cargo truck that drove towards their car when Lucy and her got into the ident, Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    Were these two matters rted?


    Not too longter, Lan Yanzhi and Bo Yan, who had received Nan Zhi¡¯s call, arrived.


    Nan Zhi had merely remembered some things, and there were still many parts of her memories that she had not regained, so she did not dare contact Mu Sihan¡¯s family.


    However, these two men were the people he trusted the most usually. She could only contact them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Fourth Brother is in the ER? Is it very serious?¡± Lan Yanzhi had run over, asking as he panted slightly.


    At the thought of Mu Sihan colliding his head and bleeding quite a bit, Nan Zhi felt her heart clench tightly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±


    Bo Yan stared at the lighted ER sign, his indifferent expression darkening. ¡°I bet this has everything to do with Ye Qing!¡±


    Lan Yanzhi nodded in agreement. ¡°I agree.¡±


    Nan Zhi recalled what happened during the ident to the two men. However, the car te of that SUV was blocked and the situation was extremely dangerous as well, so she was not paying too much attention. ¡°Bo Yan, can you check the surveince cameras on that road? Also try to find that SUV and have a look at the car¡¯s brakes as well.¡±

 Chapter 784 - Cold-blooded

    <h4>Chapter 784: Cold-blooded</h4>


    Both Bo Yan and Nan Zhi had the same idea about the failed brakes.


    If it wasn¡¯t someone by Mu Sihan¡¯s side, it would be impossible to do anything to his car.


    ¡°Let Yi Fan investigate this matter,¡± Bo Yan said.


    Nan Zhi thought for a moment, before she nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After more than two hours, the surgery room door was finally pulled open.


    A doctor in a white robe walked over.


    Nan Zhi approached the doctor, asking about Mu Sihan¡¯s condition nervously.


    The doctor took off his face mask, replying, ¡°The injury on the patient¡¯s head is serious. Even though the surgery was sessful, we will still have to keep him in the ICU. If he doesn¡¯t wake up within forty eight hours, there¡¯s nothing we can do. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    What?!


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Nan Zhi¡¯s mind nked out for a few seconds.


    Her legs went weak.


    Why would it be like that? She had finally brought Elder Dong over, but Mu Sihan had gotten into an ident.


    Things were happening one after another, and they were so heavy that she felt suffocated.


    However, she understood that this wasn¡¯t the time to give up. If she copsed, what would happen to him? Especially since the situation they were in now was so difficult.


    Nan Zhi looked down, her sparkling tears falling from the corners of her eyes.


    Lifting up her hand, she vigorously wiped away her tears.


    Lan Yanzhi walked over, patting Nan Zhi¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fourth Brother will definitely be alright. Besides, doctors tend to over exaggerate the situation.¡±


    Nan Zhi had already calmed herself down almost instantly and she nodded. ¡°Yes, but I still have to trouble you to take care of Elder Dong. I¡¯m going to stay by his side and wait until he wakes up.¡±


    After Mu Sihan was pushed into the ICU, Nan Zhi stood in front of the window, looking a little dazed.


    Mu Sihan...


    To her, he was like a God that could do everything.


    However, what happened recently made her realize that he was also a normal man, a lonely man thatcked warmth in his heart.


    It was easy to avoid a clear shot, but hard to guard against a hidden arrow shot at them in secret. It was impossible for a clear and open person to avoid a despicable person¡¯s plots every time!


    Ye Sihan, that older brother that Mu Sihan treated as the closest family and respected the most, waspletely rotten to the core.


    It wasn¡¯t enough for him to agitate Mu Sihan until his condition acted up, he even wanted his life!


    She hoped that Bo Yan would be able to find out something and make the Ye family see Ye Qing¡¯s ugly heart clearly!


    After finding out that Mu Sihan was in an ident, Ye Fengjun rushed to the hospital.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s mother, Mrs Ye, who Nan Zhi had never seen before, had also came with him.


    She remembered hearing Mu Sihan mention that as a mother, Madam Ye had never been a mother and only liked Ye Qing. To everyone else, he was forever a cursed jinx.


    Although Nan Zhi rarely heard Mu Sihan mention his mother, after she started to live in the Capital, she had quietly asked her Grandma about it.


    Madam Ye and Ye Fengjun were not in a good rtionship, the two of them acting like they were divorced, though they were not. Madam Ye worked in the United Nations and was rarely in S Country, however, the power she wielded was not any less than what Ye Fengjun had.


    In the two years Mu Sihan had returned to the Royal family, she had never appeared. Now that she had returned, it was probably because of Ye Qing, right?


    It was Nan Zhi¡¯s first time seeing Madam Ye in person. She was wearing a ck professional suit with a white shirt inside. Her short hair hung loosely on her shoulders,plementing the exquisite makeup on her face as she looked both energetic and dignified.


    Ye Fengjun did not like Nan Zhi, but there was only Nan Zhi outside of the ICU, which was why he could only ask with a dark expression. ¡°What¡¯s Sihan¡¯s situation?¡±


    The feelings were mutual and Nan Zhi also did not have a good impression of Ye Fengjun, but he was an elder and was the father of her most beloved man. So she did not want to give him attitude at this moment, so she replied calmly, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t wake up in forty eight hours, his life will be in danger.¡±


    Before Ye Fengjun could say anything, Nan Zhi heard Madam Ye say coldly, ¡°That means he¡¯s still alive? Whatever, you can look at him here while I go to Ah Qing.¡±


    Hearing Madam Ye¡¯s words, Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. ¡°Sihan is your son too! He¡¯s still not out of the risky period, how can you say something like this?¡±


    It was only now that Nan Zhi finally understood the loneliness and pain Mu Sihan faced growing up. Living in such a family, it would only be strange if he was perfectly fine!


    There was no one who really loved him. But instead, all he got were these people who hurt and isted him, not to mention, these were the people who were meant to be the closest to him!


    These people were despicable.


    It was no wonder he preferred to stay at the Mu family, treating Grandma Mu and Xue¡¯er nicely than to return to the Ye family.


    Because he came back, the Ye family people would only hold onto invisible sharp knives and poked them at his heart ruthlessly!


    She was his warmth. She did not know how he managed to hold on during the six months she was held captive at Light Ind!


    He must be in desperate pain, because he had lost his only source of warmth!


    Seeing that Nan Zhi dared to shout at her, Madam Ye furrowed her eyebrows slightly, her expression darkening. Knowing Madam Ye¡¯s temper, Ye Fengjun moved to her and tugged her hand. ¡°She¡¯s only worried about him. Alright, you can go if you want to go see Ah Qing!¡±


    Madam Ye flung Ye Fengjun¡¯s hand away, humming coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you brought a jinx back. Look at what you¡¯ve be! It¡¯s probably because of him! It¡¯s a good thing Ah Qing is still alive.¡±


    With that said, she spun around and left.


    There would be no hurt if there wasn¡¯t aparison. Nan Zhi had finally seen the cold-heartedness of the Ye family.


    They were twins. If Ye Qing was their good son, then why wasn¡¯t Mu Sihan one too?


    Ye Fengjun nced at Nan Zhi. Although he did not really like her, she had given him a good grandson who would apany him from time to time.


    He found out that Nan Zhi had educated the little one really well.


    He was obedient, mature, intelligent and well-mannered.


    With his cute grandson, he realized that his view towards Sihan and Nan Zhi had changed a lot.


    He did not reject Nan Zhi as much as before.


    He used to think that her background was not good, and could not match up to Sihan. But after she reconciled with the Duke¡¯s family, there seemed to be nothing he could nitpick about her anymore.


    Nan Zhi thought that Ye Fengjun would leave coldly like Madam Ye, not thinking that he would call a nurse to help him change into a sterile suit before he entered the ICU to look at Mu Sihan.


    Taken aback, Nan Zhi almost showed her surprise. In the six months she was gone, Ye Fengjun seemed to have changed a little.


    He was not as coldblooded and heartless as before.


    At least now, he would still go in and look at Mu Sihan.


    In the past, he would probably be like Madam Ye, not bothering to even nce at Mu Sihan if he wasn¡¯t dead!


    Ye Fengjun came out from the ICU, staring at Nan Zhi as he said seriously, ¡°As long as you¡¯re here, he will definitely wake up.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    ¡°Take good care of him. I¡¯m still waiting to drink tea from my daughter-inw.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    ...


    In Ye Qing¡¯s ward.


    After Madam Ye went in, she was excited and ted to see the son she had not seen for so many years.


    ¡°Ah Qing.¡±


    Seeing that Madam Ye was here, Ye Qing¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Mother.¡±


    Madam Ye sat by the bed, holding onto Ye Qing¡¯s hands as she stared at Ye Qing¡¯s thin face with simrly red eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve lost so much weight. You must have suffered all these years!¡±


    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve been unfilial. Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of you in the future.¡±

 Chapter 785 - Kissing Him First

    <h4>Chapter 785: Kissing Him First</h4>


    Since he was young, Ye Qing had always been more well-behaved and eloquent than Mu Sihan. He knew how to please his parents and was much more doted on from an early age.


    Ye Qing was a darling to them and Mu Sihan was not even a de of grass!


    Madam Ye gave Ye Qing a once-over and said with a slightly choked voice, ¡°Mother went to Africa a while back and the signal was bad there so I didn¡¯t know you were back. I only just found out. Please don¡¯t me Mother for not being here.¡±


    ¡°How could I me you, Mother? I¡¯m just worried about your health, but now seeing that you¡¯re still as young, beautiful and healthy as before, I feel relieved.¡±


    Madam Ye could hear that there was a hidden meaning in Ye Qing¡¯s words and she frowned. ¡°What are you relieved for? Are you going to leave me again?¡±


    Ye Qing nodded silently.


    Madam Ye¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go again.¡±


    ¡°Mother, now that brother is the Crown Prince, I¡¯m certain he would feel that I¡¯m a threat if I stay in the Royal family. We are brothers and I don¡¯t want us to fight.¡±


    Madam Ye held Ye Qing¡¯s hand tightly, and said with her eyes cold, ¡°That seat belongs to you. He seized it from you, what right did he have to not stand aside? I heard that he has a mental illness, and even had a car ident. It¡¯s not certain whether he will even live or not!¡±


    When Ye Qing saw that Madam Ye had no feelings for Mu Sihan, heughed in his heart.


    That Mu Sihan was really a loser. From the moment he was born, he had not been loved by his parents.


    Mu Sihan was noone.


    He had left the Royal family for several years, and he also became the Crown Prince, but he was still disliked by their parents.


    If Ye Qing were him, he would just die!


    What was the point of being alive? It would only make his family dislike him even more! What a despicable presence.


    ¡°Mother, brother has a mental illness and a person like him is not suitable to be the Crown Prince. You should suggest to Grandma that she should abdicate him.¡±


    Hearing her beloved son¡¯s words Madam Ye nodded thoughtfully. After all, she had a bad rtionship with Ye Sihan, and if he became king in the future, it would not do her any good.


    But Ye Qing was different.


    Weighing the pros and cons, Madam Ye would naturally stand on Ye Qing¡¯s side.


    ¡°Mother, I want to show you a video.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi continued to sit outside the intensive care unit. Yan Hua and An Feng, who had gotten the news, rushed over.


    Seeing Nan Zhi¡¯s pale and dazed face, An Feng heart ached. Her own child was a piece of flesh fallen from her own body, how could she not feel her heart ache?


    Especially when she saw how hard it was for her to be in a rtionship.


    Sometimes she really felt like finding an ordinary man for her to get married to. But in that half year when everyone thought she was gone, An Feng had seen how much Mu Sihan had suffered.


    As a mother, how could she have the heart to stop them from being together again?


    An Feng had brought food over. Nan Zhi had no appetite, but she did not want An Feng to worry so she took a few bites.


    Yan Hua asked An Feng to go back first and she apanied Nan Zhi here.


    Late at night, the doctor saw that Nan Zhi was still sitting outside. He nodded and agreed to let her go in after changing into an antiseptic gown.


    Nan Zhi dared not dy any second and changed into the gown, rushing in.


    When she saw the man lying in the bed, her eyes went hot and her tears almost fell.


    It was only hours ago that he was still well.


    She sniffed and said, slightly choked, ¡°Mu Sihan, you must wake up, or else I might be chased by other men and Xiaojie will have to change his surname...¡±


    Before she could finish, the wavy line on the ECG monitor moved.


    It seemed like his heartbeat had sped up slightly.


    Sensing that he could hear her, she said quickly, ¡°Foolish man, you believed me when I¡¯m just scaring you? You¡¯re the only one for me, and I¡¯m yours and yours alone for this life!¡±


    She raised her hand and caressed his thin and handsome face. ¡°Wake up soon, I¡¯ll be waiting outside and I¡¯ll apany you through the difficulties, okay?


    ¡°One more thing, I have to tell you something. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be very happy if you know when you wake up, but I won¡¯t tell you if you don¡¯t wake up now.¡±


    ...


    Mu Sihan got out of the critical period the next day.


    The doctor said that he could get out of the intensive care unit and transfer to the VIP ward.


    When Nan Zhi found out, she was very happy. Although it was only one night, it was enough for her.


    But he was not that well, and always seemed to be in a drowsy state.


    ...


    A weekter.


    Nan Zhi went back to the Qiao castle and returned to the hospital an hourter.


    Pushing the door of the ward open, she saw the man who was lying on the bed, his dark eyes staring fixedly at her.


    The man did not speak, only staring at her.


    Nan Zhi saw that he was finally awake and walked over, bending down and threw herself into his arms.


    Her tears fell and soaked his hospital gown. ¡°Do you know how worried I was?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m very strong, how could I die so easily?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked up from his arms, ring at him with red eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t mention the word ¡®die¡¯!¡±


    He smirked, finding it amusing. ¡°You¡¯re getting more fierce.¡±


    ¡°You only realized it now? It¡¯s toote.¡± She held his well-defined face in her hands and the tip of her nose rubbed against his lightly. ¡°It¡¯s only a week and I already feel like life is a living hell. How did you survive those months when I wasn¡¯t here?¡±


    Looking at her wet eyes, it could make people feel pity for her.


    Mu Sihan raised his hand and pulled her into his arms again. ¡°Every single day was torturous. Topensate me, you have to kiss me three times a day on your own initiative.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. This person really knew how to seize the opportunity to take advantage of her and act like a gangster!


    Seeing that she was silent, he lifted his eyebrows slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Nan Zhi said nothing, holding his thin and handsome face in her hands, lowered her head and pressed her soft lips against his.


    His lips were cool and soft.


    She wanted to pass the warmth from her body to him. She opened her lips and sucked his.


    His breathing became a little irregr and no matter where he was, when it was, he could not resist her kiss.


    He lifted hisrge palm, wanting to press the back of her head to deepen this kiss when he suddenly saw a figure at the door of the ward from the corner of his eye.


    Nan Zhi saw that he did not respond and was shy. She looked up, wanting to say something when suddenly someone coughed at the door. ¡°It seems like I came at the wrong time.¡±


    Nan Zhi frowned, straightened up and looked towards the door.


    Ye Qing stood there in a hospital gown.


    ¡°At least you¡¯re still self-aware.¡± Nan Zhi walked towards Ye Qing, her eyes full of disgust and hate.


    She had always thought that the brother Mu Sihan had admired was a just and kind person, but she did not expect him to be so dark and cold-blooded.


    Ye Qing did not intend to enter the ward. When he saw Nan Zhiing towards him, he smiled. ¡°Sihan has just woken up and I think he must not have seen the news yet. It is a period of trouble recently, you¡¯re a Crown Prince but always make the headlines. I wonder if the country is considered lucky or unlucky?¡±

 Chapter 786 - Oh No, Something Bad Happened!

    <h4>Chapter 786: Oh No, Something Bad Happened!</h4>


    Ye Qing¡¯s strange tone sounded very irritating.


    Maybe he knew that he would end up badly bying here so the guards from the Royal Guards followed behind him.


    Nan Zhi did not want Mu Sihan to be troubled and she walked to the door and shut the door hard.


    The ward regained its initial silence.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s expression changed when she thought of what Ye Qing had said.


    She went to the balcony, took out her phone from her pocket and opened a very active social media tform.


    The trending post red out the words at the top.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart thumped and a bad feeling spread out from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m a psychiatrist and I¡¯ll be analysing the state of mind of our country¡¯s Crown Prince now. There are two videos below, you can watch them first...¡±


    Nan Zhi ignored the text and clicked on the first video below it.


    In the video, it was raining and Mu Sihan was walking in the heavy rain, drenched and looking distraught.


    Suddenly, his hands began to wave around in the air and was muttering repeatedly, ¡°Go away, go away, all of you!¡±


    After shouting, he held his head in both hands and screamed in pain.


    In the second video, Mu Sihan was still walking in the rain, when suddenly a tall figure in ck shirt and pants appeared in front of him.


    When Mu Sihan saw that figure, he suddenly stopped.


    His hands were clenched tightly in fists and when the figure went past him, he suddenly grabbed that man¡¯s cor and without waiting for the man to react, he threw out a punch.


    The man¡¯s nose started to bleed after being beaten and when he reacted, Mu Sihan had already run away. He shouted angrily, ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s a lunatic!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    After watching the videos, she found that the post had been updated.


    Another video was added.


    The video was of an interview Madam Ye had with a reporter.


    The interview was not long ago.


    Madam Ye nned toe to the hospital and was stopped by several reporters. The reporters asked about the condition of the Crown Prince and Madam Ye said bluntly, ¡°With his current condition, he¡¯s really not suitable to be the Crown Prince. If Her Majesty continues to let him be, it would only be a great misfortune for our country.¡±


    F*ck! Seeing the interview video, Nan Zhi scolded the heartless woman in her heart.


    Was this what a mother should say?


    Originally, with that two videos, no one dared to confirm that the man who looked to be mentally unstable was Mu Sihan.


    After all, it was night and raining heavily.


    But now with Madam Ye¡¯s interview, the situation was very different. Madam Ye had indirectly admitted that Mu Sihan had mental illness!


    Under the post, there were countless newments.


    Doubt, disbelieved, mocking and mouringments.


    Publishing the news of the Crown Prince¡¯s mental illness would not only cause people to panic, but would also make people question Mu Sihan¡¯s ability to be in power.


    No matter how much he had contributed, no matter what his aplishments had achieved, most people would think that there was something wrong with his mental health.


    In Country S, it was impossible for the people to ept for a mentally unstable Crown Prince to lead the country.


    As soon as the post was published, there were many voices that wanted Mu Sihan to step down.


    This was more serious than the matter that almost became a scandal.


    After a while, the blogger posted again. ¡°I have news that are even more explosive. If everyone is interested, I will post them and let you see the true colors of the Crown Prince!¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lip, pressing down the uneasiness and panic in her heart and exited the forum.


    Mu Sihan was sitting up on the bed and when Nan Zhi went in, he had already turned on the LCD TV in the room.


    The video ying on the screen was what she had just seen in the post just now.


    Nan Zhi wanted to turn off the TV but it was toote.


    After watching for more than ten seconds, he picked up the remote control and turned off the TV.


    Leaning against the head of the bed, his well-defined face seemed dark and cold. The sunlight outside shone in and his face was pale.


    Nan Zhi looked at him worriedly and went to the bed, holding his hand. ¡°Sihan, the best way to stop all these rumors now is the let Elder Dong counsel you.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi and pulled her to the bed.


    His gaze looked calm and normal and he wrapped her in his arms, kissing her cheek. ¡°Kitten, let¡¯s go and register our marriage!¡±


    Nan Zhi was slightly stunned.


    Truthfully speaking, she did not expect him to mention about registering for their marriage at such a time.


    As she looked at his dark eyes, lowered her head and held hisrge hand.


    Their fingers were tightly intertwined.


    At this moment, she understood how he felt.


    He wanted a home. Somewhere free from judgement.


    She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nan Zhi had just finished speaking when the buzz of a phone vibrating sounded. Mu Sihan picked up the phone on the bed and looked at the caller ID.


    ¡°Kitten, get me a ss of water.¡±


    Nan Zhi understood what Mu Sihan wanted. She stood up and went to the water dispenser.


    It was Ye Fengjun on the phone.


    ¡°The Queen and the rtives are in the office. The Queen wants you toe quickly. I spoke for you but the impact was too great. You have toe here and...¡±


    A trace of something cold and menacing shed past Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes. ¡°And what?¡±


    ¡°Someone close to you has betrayed you.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s hand that was holding the phone tightened and almost crushed it.


    After replying that he would be right there, he hung up the call.


    Nan Zhi came in with a ss of water and when she saw Mu Sihan standing by the bed changing, she went over in big steps.


    ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    Mu Sihan turned around. His ck shirt was worn over his body and the buttons were not buttoned properly, his well-defined abdominal muscles and his strong and sexy chest could be seen.


    Nan Zhi went up to him and helped him button his shirt. ¡°Can I help with anything?¡±


    He lowered his eyes and looked at her. ¡°You will help me if you can simply stay by my side.¡±


    After buttoning up thest button on his shirt, her hand was suddenly held by hisrge palm. ¡°No matter what happens, you¡¯ll be right beside me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    An uneasy feeling surged out of Nan Zhi¡¯s heart.


    The ident caused by the owner of the SUV was not arranged by someone, but he was drunk and did not hold the steering wheel properly.


    But one thing was certain. Somebody had done something to Mu Sihan¡¯s brakes. Although they had not been able to find out who the spy was around him.


    Nan Zhi leaned into his arms, her long eyshes lowered, the tears swimming around in her eyes. ¡°Actually there¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell you. I recalled most of my memories. From the moment we met to us falling in love, I remember it all. Just that I¡¯m still a little hazy on what had happened on the ind.


    ¡°I was able to stay by your side when I had not yet recovered my memories, not to mention now, since I have remembered everything.¡± She looked up and her almond-shaped eyes were affectionate and determined. ¡°Whether you¡¯re rich or poor, healthy or sick, I¡¯ll always be by your side!¡±

 Chapter 787 - She Jumped into His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 787: She Jumped into His Arms</h4>


    Mu Sihan released Nan Zhi, hisrge palm patted her head lovingly. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, so go back to the Qiao castle first. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done.¡±


    Nan Zhi had an unspeakable uneasiness and anxiety in her heart.


    But she did not want to pass these emotions to him and so she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mu Sihan walked out of the ward. Nan Zhi looked at his tall and cold back and when she thought of the lonely way he walked in the heavy rain in the video, there was suddenly a sharp pain in her heart.


    ¡°Sihan!¡±


    She could not help calling him.


    The man stopped and looked at her.


    Almost in an instant, she had ran up to him and threw herself into his arms.


    Putting her hands around his neck, she stood on tiptoes and kissed his lips.


    When they touched, it was like a burning me had ignited and detonated between each other¡¯s lips. She kissed quickly, like she wanted to pour all her strength into the kiss and pass it to him.


    She did not let him go until she was almost out of breath.


    Pressing her forehead against his, she closed her eyes slightly, saying in a slightly breathless voice, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, I¡¯ll be waiting for you here.¡±


    He looked at her bright red lips, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing and his slender fingers lifted to sweep her hair behind her ear, humming in a low voice.


    ...


    After Mu Sihan left, Nan Zhi sat in the ward.


    She looked at thements below the news and felt like her body was being cut into pieces.


    ¡°We will never allow a mentally ill Crown Prince to be our King.¡±


    ¡°Yes, force him to step down!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to see that the Crown Prince is a lunatic. The neighboring countries must beughing their heads off!¡±


    ¡°Be careful what you say. The Crown Prince tends to be violent. You might be assassinated!¡±


    Nan Zhi dared not want to look anymore. Every negativement attacking him was like a steel pipe jabbing into her heart.


    She wanted to exin to the world that he would not hurt the people. He was apetent and dedicated leader.


    But who would believe her?


    In most people¡¯s minds, people with mental illnesses were not normal people.


    They would be discriminated against and attacked.


    Before, only few people knew about Mu Sihan¡¯s condition, but now the world world knew about it! Not only that, it was leaked by someone close to him.


    Nan Zhi did not know whether Mu Sihan could withstand a new round of attacks!


    Even a normal person would find it unbearable, right?


    ...


    Mu Sihan left from the back door of the hospital.


    He avoided the reporters lying in waiting to ambush him at the hospital, but he had to go through the front door to get back to the office.


    Reporters were already standing there.


    Seeing Mu Sihan¡¯s caring, they all surrounded him.


    ¡°Your Highness, have you seen the two videos circting on the inte? You attacked an innocent passerby on the street. Have you apologized yet?¡±


    ¡°Do you think people with mental illness can lead this country well?¡±


    ¡°Are you returning to the office to request permission to resign?¡±


    ¡°Did you hear the voices of the people? Everyone has already asked you to step down, what are your thoughts on this?¡±


    ¡°Your mother revealed that you are no longer fit to be the Crown Prince. What do you have to say about it?¡±


    Every question of the reporters was like a bomb, sharp and prating.


    The well-defined outline of Mu Sihan was tense and he was silent all the way, his expression cold and fierce, like Satan who had came out of hell, making people fear him.


    It was supposed to be a few minutes only, but it took nearly ten minutes to get rid of the reporters. Mu Sihan lowered his eyes and kept his thin lips pursed, not saying a word.


    Entering the office, the staff who came and went no longer looked at Mu Sihan with respect, but with fear and panic, regarding him as a devil they wished to avoid.


    Mu Sihan ignored them and went into the lobby with heavy steps.


    The secretaries outside the Crown Prince¡¯s office all looked uneasy. After news like that came out, the Queen and the rtives had arrived at the conference room to prepare for an emergency meeting.


    The situation in the Royal family would be changing again.


    The elevator door opened and the tall man in ck shirt and pants came out. The calm and cold air from his body, with a calming spirit, calmed down the fearful and uneasy in people.


    The secretaries stood up and shouted respectfully, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded his head expressionlessly. He could see worry and panic in their eyes.


    His swept his dark eyes around with a soothing look. ¡°Everyone carry on your work normally, don¡¯t let the news affect your mood.¡±


    As a leader, his courage was iparable. A simple sentence could make people feel more at ease.


    Mu Sihan headed for his office.


    Someone then shouted, ¡°Your Highness, I believe you.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s long legs stopped.


    He looked back at the secretary who had shouted. Then, the other secretaries shouted one after another, ¡°Your Highness, we also believe you.¡±


    Although the Crown Prince was strict usually, he had the ability, finesse and vigour, working with him was like relying on an imprable mountain.


    They don¡¯t want him to be abdicated.


    Even if he really had a mental illness.


    Mu Sihan nodded to them. ¡°No matter who leads you, you must do your work well and serve the country.¡±


    Mu Sihan went into the office and picked up a document before going to the conference room.


    ...


    At the moment, the conference room was full of people.


    The Queen, members of the Royal family and rtives had all congregated.


    Ye Fengjun sat together with Madam Ye. Over the past years it was well known that Madam Ye seldom attended the Royal meetings. This time she hade for the sake of Ye Qing.


    Ye Qing also came to the meeting. The Queen doted on him and allowed him to sit beside her, even though it was originally the Crown Prince¡¯s seat.


    Ye Fengjun said to Madam Ye in a low voice, ¡°Why did you say those words in the interview? You will destroy our other son!¡±


    When she heard Ye Fengjun¡¯s words, a trace of mockery shed past her eyes. ¡°You really sail with the wind. Do you think if you butter him up, he will be filial to you in the future? What he hates the most in the world is us. Only by supporting Ah Qing up can we benefit!¡±


    Ye Fengjun was stubborn before, thinking that Mu Sihan was the kind of person Madam Ye said he was. But after a period of time together, he found that he was not.


    After all, they as parents had done him wrong, but he did not seek revenge on them.


    He was just a child whocked love.


    ¡°You¡¯re still as selfish as ever! You¡¯ll regret it someday!¡± Ye Fengjun said coldly.


    Madam Yeughed. ¡°When did you be so kindhearted? If you don¡¯t support Ah Qing when the meeting startster, don¡¯t think about having a good life in the future!¡±


    Ye Fengjun was speechless.


    Ye Qing, who was sitting beside the Queen, looked around the conference room. He shot a look at the host and the host said immediately, ¡°I believe everyone has seen the situation currently. The Crown Prince has a mental illness and the people are calling for him to step down. I believe you understand that the Crown Prince is too dangerous now. As he is unable to be a qualified leader, we cannot have him as ours.¡±

 Chapter 788 - Take Everything From Him

    <h4>Chapter 788: Take Everything From Him</h4>


    The members of the Royal family and rtives began to discuss among themselves. Some disapproved of Mu Sihan continuing to be the Crown Prince, while some supported him.


    One of the rtives said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about mental illness. I only know that since the Crown Prince took office, he has contributed greatly to the economic and military development of the country. He is a rare talent.¡±


    But a voice of objection jumped out immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with Elder Al. The Crown Prince has not yet be King so of course he has to deliver some achievements. I believe you have also seen the videos, he will hit people when his condition acts up, who will dare to work with him in the future? If anyone raises any objections, wouldn¡¯t he hit them until they surrender?¡±


    ¡°Besides, the most powerful and capable descendant of the Royal family, the Third Prince, is back now. His ability was always above the Crown Prince at that time, so I suggest that the Fourth Prince be abdicated and let the Third Prince be the Crown Prince!¡±


    ¡°The Third Prince has only just returned to the Royal family. Whether his abilities are the same as before remains to be confirmed. But the Crown Prince is different. His abilities are the real deal...¡±


    ¡°So what if he has some abilities? The Crown Prince has too much negative news. Moreover, he has lost the people¡¯s support. The people will not want a mental illness patient to be our leader!¡±


    ¡°Yes, not only will the people not want it, our Royal family will not allow it!¡±


    Just then, the door to the conference room was pushed open.


    A tall man with a cold expression walked in. He did not say anything, only sweeping his eyes around and the heated discussion in the conference room stopped immediately.


    Mu Sihan strode in calmly.


    Seeing his seat being upied by Ye Qing, he did not go to another seat, but stood beside Ye Qing.


    A trace of resentment shed past Ye Qing¡¯s eyes. He got up from his chair, wanting to give the seat to Mu Sihan, but the Queen, who had not said anything in the discussions, said, ¡°The Third Prince will sit here.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s words were obviously biased towards Ye Qing.


    Mu Sihan still stood there unmovingly.


    It was not appropriate for Ye Qing to sit there, so he did not want to make people think that he was bullying his brother as soon as he came back.


    ¡°Well, now that the Crown Prince is here, the meeting will begin,¡± the Queen said solemnly, ¡°Now everyone can voice their opinions.¡±


    The Queen had just finished speaking when Ye Qing said, ¡°Before everyone starts, I have something to show all of you.¡±


    Ye Qing inserted a thumbdrive into theputer and the projector screen immediately showed some medical records.


    It was all information about Mu Sihan¡¯s illness.


    ¡°From what I know, the Crown Prince¡¯s illness includes bipr disorder, split personality...¡±


    Seeing the contents of the medical records, there was an uproar in the conference room. No one would be willing to put his illness out in the open, letting everyone view it.


    It felt like being stripped of clothes and being paraded around to beughed at and mocked by people.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s face turned tense and the vein on his forehead throbbed.


    Ye Fengjun frowned when he saw the information on the projector screen, and could not help but feel a little frightened.


    How could these things have fallen into Ye Qing¡¯s hands if the people closest to Sihan had not betrayed him?


    After more than an hour of heated discussion, the Queen finally decided. ¡°It will cause the trust of the people to be unstable if there is a frequent change in the position of the Crown Prince. But the current condition of the Crown Prince is not suitable to continue working for the time being. My suggestion is that the Crown Prince cure his illness first and let Ye Qing be the substitute Crown Prince. If the Crown Prince does not cure his illness within three months, Ye Qing will officially be the Crown Prince!¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°I agree too.¡±


    In the big conference room, other than Ye Fengjun¡¯s disapproval and Ye Yanfeng abstaining from voting, most people agreed to the suggestion.


    Mu Sihan stood there, his expression cold, his lips pursed, making people shudder. Looking over at Mu Sihan, Ye Qing narrowed his eyes andughed coldly in his heart.


    Who would have thought he had pulled Mu Sihan out of office so easily when he had just returned to the Royal family?


    He still thought he was capable!


    Getting cured of his illness within three months? Don¡¯t be delusional!


    Now that he had be the substitute Crown Prince, he had the ability to sit in this seat so that Mu Sihan could never rise again!


    ...


    Mu Sihan returned to the Crown Prince¡¯s office.


    He looked at the low-key, yet luxurious office. Everything in it was arranged in ordance with his preferences.


    Mu Sihan was not used to putting his personal belongings in his office, so he did not have many things to pack. There were only two frames on his table. One was a picture of Nan Zhi, the other was a picture of him, Nan Zhi and Xiaojie.


    Mu Sihan found a cardboard box and put the pictures, teacups and several notebooks in. As he was packing up, there was the sound of footsteps at the door.


    Ye Qing and Madam Ye pushed open the door.


    ¡°Sihan, don¡¯t me me. You¡¯re unwell and I did this to share your workload and relieve the pressure on you. Treat your illness properly ande back once you¡¯ve recovered. When you return, I¡¯ll give everything back to you.¡±


    Madam Ye, who was beside Ye Qing, burst out unhappily, ¡°Ah Qing, what are saying? What ¡®give everything back to you¡¯? It was all yours from the start.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at Madam Ye and there was a menacing look in his eyes. It was a waste of breath to even say one more word to them so Mu Sihan left with the box in his arms.


    When he was at the door, Ye Qing said, ¡°Oh yes, don¡¯t make it difficult for Yi Fan when you go back. After all, he¡¯ll be with me in the future.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s arms that were holding on to the box could not help tightening its grip.


    His tall body paused slightly, but soon went forward.


    The secretaries in the secretarial office saw Mu Sihaning out with a box.


    Everyone stood up.


    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ll wait for you toe back!¡±


    ¡°We believe you will cure your illness!¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded at them and strode away with the box in his arms.


    After Mu Sihan entered the elevator, the secretaries whispered among themselves, ¡°I heard that this happened to His Highness because Butler Yi betrayed him!¡±


    Yi Fan was not only Mu Sihan¡¯s butler, he was also his assistant in all of his work affairs.


    Knowing his many secrets, he was Mu Sihan most trusted person. Whether he was down and out or brilliant, he had once followed him wholeheartedly.


    Why did he betray him?


    The secretaries did not quite believe that Yi Fan would be this kind of person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand yet? Butler Yi may have been treated badly by the Crown Prince for a long time and now that the Third Prince is back, he suited his actions to the time and chose to follow a more promising person.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Butler Yi is thinking. Betraying his master for power, who would dare to work with him in the future? He might be kicked away by the Third Prince when he¡¯s finished with him!¡±


    ¡°Shh, keep your voice down. If the Third Prince hears you, don¡¯t think about being able to work here again.¡±

 Chapter 789 - Provocative

    <h4>Chapter 789: Provocative</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Mu Sihan stepped out of the elevator, he met Yi Fan.


    Seeing Mu Sihan, Yi Fan looked down immediately like a mouse who had seen a cat, not daring to look at him.


    A trace of derision appeared on Mu Sihan¡¯s lips.


    Even if Yi Fan did not look up, he could feel Mu Sihan¡¯s cold and sharp gaze.


    Mu Sihan stared at Yi Fan for a few seconds before saying in a cold voice, ¡°Was it you who tampered with the car?¡±


    Yi Fan lowered his head further, and did not speak.


    Letting out a coldugh Mu Sihan¡¯s jaw clenched tightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would betray me too.¡±


    Yi Fan shivered slightly.


    He mustered up his courage, looked up and met with Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Y-Young Master, it¡¯s every man for himself. I had been enduring your temper for many years and I can¡¯t stand it anymore. What¡¯s more, you¡¯re too emotional, you even became more indulgent for a woman. You have a weakness and are not fit to be a good king. I have no future with you!¡±


    The vein on Mu Sihan¡¯s forehead throbbed, and he nodded with his teeth gritted. ¡°Very well, I must be blind, even the servant who had followed me for so many years would betray me so easily. Ha, you¡¯re really a low ve that sails with the wind!¡±


    Not saying anymore to Yi Fan, Mu Sihan walked to the lobby with the box in his arms.


    Different to when he came, many people looked at him with strange looks. They ranged from curious, fearful, and gloating, to those which were more sympathetic...


    Who would have thought the Crown Prince who was high up in the air would be reduced to what he was now?


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    As Mu Sihan was about to walk out of the lobby, several officials in suits hurried over suddenly.


    Mu Sihan looked back.


    They were the officials he had promoted.


    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±


    ¡°We believe you will recover.¡±


    Now that Ye Qing was in power, these men braved the risk of being dismissed from the office to say these words to Mu Sihan, which showed their loyalty to him.


    With a nce at the corner of his eye, Mu Sihan saw Ye Qinging out of the elevator and his face darkened, saying to the officials coldly, ¡°Go back and do your job well!¡±


    Looking at the aloof Mu Sihan, the officials looked at one another at a loss.


    But when Ye Qing came over, it was clear to them that Mu Sihan had done it in order to protect them!


    They did not dare go against the trouble Mu Sihan had taken and left quickly after greeting Ye Qing respectfully.


    Ye Qing called the guard by the door and instructed him coldly, ¡°Check carefully to see whether the Crown Prince has taken away any important state secrets.¡±


    Mu Sihan frowned.


    Ye Qing was really a scoundrel realizing his ambition, seizing this opportunity to humiliate him!


    Having a lowly guard search him, Mu Sihan?


    Mu Sihan looked at the guard in front of him with a menacing gaze and said coldly, ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    The guard shivered. Even though Mu Sihan was leaving the office for the time being, his prestige and status were still there. If he returned to power one day, he would be doomed!


    But the guard dared not disobey Ye Qing¡¯s instructions and could only consult Mu Sihan in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, may I just take a look at your cardboard box?¡±


    Mu Sihan stood still and looked at Ye Qing, a cold smirk on his lips. ¡°Ye Qing, the Queen hasn¡¯t abdicated me yet. You¡¯re just a substitute Crown Prince, there¡¯s no need to be so ruthless.¡±


    There was a smile on Ye Qing¡¯s face, and he looked like a wise and understanding monarch. ¡°Sihan, you misunderstood me. I¡¯m just afraid that the state secrets will be taken away by you so I¡¯m doing this just in case. If you didn¡¯t take it, you¡¯re not afraid to be checked by the guard, right?¡±


    Without waiting for Mu Sihan to say anything, Ye Qingughed. ¡°If you feel that the guard is not qualified to search, how about I do it?¡±


    Ye Qing came up to Mu Sihan and nced at the box in Mu Sihan¡¯s arms.


    Reaching out his slender fingers, he took out Nan Zhi¡¯s picture from inside.


    Suddenly there was a crash, and the picture fell to the ground.


    ¡°Sorry, my hand slipped. ¡± With that, the foot that was wearing leather shoes stepped on the picture.


    ¡°My hand slipped but I didn¡¯t expect my feet to slide as well.¡± Ye Qing bent down, picked up the trampled picture and threw it into Mu Sihan¡¯s box, giving a faint smile. ¡°In the Capital, she may be Nan Zhi, but in Light Ind, she is Lan Xiaozhi. She¡¯s a woman who had lost her chastity but you still treat her like a treasure. It seems you really have a mental illness and it¡¯s serious!¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s voice was so soft that only Mu Sihan, who was closest to him could hear it.


    Mu Sihan looked at Ye Qing with red eyes.


    As though he had never known him before.


    Looking at Mu Sihan, whose eyes were red and the vein on his forehead throbbing, Ye Qing raised his eyebrows, looking provocative. ¡°What, do you want to beat me up?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened. But a few secondster, instead of hitting Ye Qing like he didst time, he turned away with the box in his arms.


    ¡°Coward!¡± Ye Qingughed mockingly.


    Mu Sihan turned a deaf ear and walked away.


    ...


    Nan Zhi had been waiting anxiously in the ward.


    About three hourster, Mu Sihan finally returned to the ward. Looking at how distraught he looked, her heart tightened.


    ¡°Sihan, why did the Queen ask you to go back to the office?¡±


    Mu Sihan sat on the sofa and beckoned Nan Zhi over. Nan Zhi sat beside him and he held her small hand, leaning his head against her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything. I¡¯m tired, I just want to sleep.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded.


    She did not speak anymore and sat still, letting him lean on her.


    Before long, his even breathing sounded.


    When she lowered her eyes and looked at his tired face, her heart felt bitter like it was bitten by an army of stinging ants.


    ...


    What Nan Zhi had not expected was that he ended up sleeping for several days.


    At first, Nan Zhi though that it was just anemia as he had not been looking very well recently.


    She only realized the seriousness of the matter when he had not woken up after three days of waiting.


    The doctor had examined him, and there was nothing serious with his body other than being a little weak.


    Just when Nan Zhi was about to go frantic from the anxiety, the man in the bed woke up.


    The moment he opened his eyes, Nan Zhi wept with joy.


    It was only a few days, but to her, every minute and second was a kind of suffering.


    They looked at each other and she then found that his deep and dark eyes were very clear and bright, like the sky after rain, without any impurities.


    He looked at her and suddenly smiled at her. ¡°Princess.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped when she heard him call her ¡®Princess¡¯ upon waking up.


    She was slightly nervous, shy and happy.


    He used to call her Kitten or Nan Zhi most of the time, but he had never called her Princess.

 Chapter 790 - Unbelievable

    <h4>Chapter 790: Unbelievable</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He was a noble prince and now the Crown Prince. If he called her ¡®Princess¡¯, that meant ¡®wife¡¯, right?


    Nan Zhi bit her lip, her long eyshes lowered and her almond-shaped eyes tinged with a faint shyness.


    Seeing that she was silent, he reached out hisrge hand.


    ¡°Beautiful Princess.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face became even redder.


    Why was it that after waking up, he seemed much more affectionate?


    He was domineering and cold before, and was not a man who would speak sweet words often.


    Nan Zhi looked towards the man and when she saw the big smile on his face, she could not help but smile with him.


    Rarely did he smile so brilliantly, showing his white and neat teeth, his smile charming and beautiful.


    She held his hand, her eyes tearing up. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Beautiful Princess, don¡¯t cry...¡± He held her small face in his other hand, his fingers wiping the tearsing out from the corner of her eye.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s beautiful face rubbed against his palm.


    ¡°Beautiful Princess, I want to go home.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s wet eyshes fluttered.


    She raised her head from the man¡¯s palm and looked at the man who was pouting after saying that he wanted to go home.


    It did not look strange when he was doing such a cute action with his handsome face.


    However...


    Nan Zhi realized that something was wrong. Why was his expression and the way he spoke seemed like that of a child?


    When she thought of this, Nan Zhi sat up from the bed. She wanted to go out to call the doctor but her sleeve was pulled by arge hand.


    ¡°Beautiful Princess, where are you going?¡±


    Looking at the man whose eyes were clear and bright reflecting her figure, Nan Zhi felt choked up slightly and a bitter feeling surged up.


    H-He couldn¡¯t really...


    After taking a deep breath, Nan Zhi sat down by the bed again, holding his hand andforted him gently. ¡°You¡¯ve only just woken up, so I¡¯m going to call the doctor to check on you. I¡¯ll be back soon, don¡¯t be afraid, okay?¡±


    But he still clung to her tightly like an insecure child.


    Nan Zhi had no choice but to press the bedside bell to call the doctor over.


    The doctor did a check on Mu Sihan. There was no blood clot in his brain, nopression to the nerves and his body was normal, so he could not find out what was the cause.


    But now his intelligence could not even bepared to Xiaojie. If his brain was not injured, then there was only one possibility.


    He must have been triggered by something and there was a problem with his mental state.


    Nan Zhi called Bo Yan to send Elder Dong over.


    Elder Dong did a test for Mu Sihan and found that his intelligence had indeed returned to the age of five or six.


    While Bo Yan and Mu Sihan were talking, Nan Zhi and Elder Dong went to the living room.


    ¡°Maybe it was a series of triggers that made him develop a mentality of self-avoidance. He did not want to face the rights and wrongs of adults and wanted to return to the carefree state of his childhood!¡±


    The past few days when Mu Sihan was in aa, she learnt from Lan Yanzhi that the spy by Mu Sihan¡¯s side was Yi Fan.


    She had thought of the servants, chauffeurs or bodyguards in Crown Pce, but she would never have imagined that it would be Yi Fan.


    Yi Fan was his right-hand man and his most loyal butler. He had great trust in him and Yi Fan had always been loyal.


    But as soon as Ye Qing returned, he turned his back on Mu Sihan. This waspletely uneptable!


    She heard that he was to step down and Ye Qing would serve as a substitute for his position temporarily.


    After experiencing a series of blows, it was no wonder he would want to escape!


    Nan Zhi closed her red eyes, and asked Elder Dong in a hoarse voice, ¡°Then how can he be cured?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll counsel him every day, and let his family apany him and guide him.¡± Elder Dong looked around. ¡°It¡¯s best to have afortable and quiet environment. The hospital is not suitable for his illness to recover.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll choose a resort with a beautiful and quiet environment.¡±


    It would not only take a day or two to get him out of his psychological trauma and be healthy again.


    ...


    In Crown Pce.


    Not only did Ye Qing upied Mu Sihan¡¯s office for work, he even upied Crown Pce where Mu Sihan lived.


    Mu Sihan had not returned for some time, and Butler Yi had joined Ye Qing, so the servants in the pce did not dare to say anything.


    Of course there were one or two private discussions about how Ye Qing was too much, and when Yi Fan heard it, they were immediately fired and thrown out of the pce.


    That night, Ye Qing stood in front of the French windows with a ss of red wine in his hand, and his handsome face with a smirk on his lips was reflected on the ss.


    Yi Fan entered after knocking on the door.


    With his head slightly bowed, he said respectfully, ¡°Third Young Master, I just got news that Fourth Young Master¡¯s intelligence has turned into that of a five or six year old.¡±


    Ye Qing finished the liquid in the ss, a mocking smile on his lips. ¡°Oh? Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Ye Qing narrowed his eyes. ¡°It seems like the blows he received recently were not small at all! Continue to send people to keep an eye on him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Third Young Master.¡±


    After Yi Fan left, Ye Qing took out his phone and called a number.


    He could not wait to share this news with another person.


    ...


    The Qiao family had a well-developed resort in the suburbs of the Capital, where the environment was quiet and it had not yet been officially opened to the public. Nan Zhi decided to take Mu Sihan there to stay for a period of time.


    An Feng helped Nan Zhi pack her suitcase and followed her to the hospital.


    Nan Zhi did not want An Feng toe, but when An Feng learnt of Mu Sihan¡¯s condition, she was worried and wanted to see him no matter what.


    Mu Sihan was very clingy towards Nan Zhi, especially after his intelligence had be that of a child. He needed to see her and started to get anxious when he did not see her for a while.


    Every time he looked at her with his clear and pitiful gaze, Nan Zhi felt sad. After seeing Mu Sihan, An Feng called Nan Zhi aside.


    ¡°Why is his condition so serious?¡±


    Seeing An Feng¡¯s slightly dark expression, Nan Zhi was a little panicked, afraid that An Feng would prevent her from staying by Mu Sihan¡¯s side.


    If even she abandoned him at this time, he really would not have no one to lean on.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t try to persuade me. I won¡¯t leave him no matter what.¡±


    She had just finished speaking when she was pped by An Feng on the forehead. ¡°Is your mother the kind of person who would kick someone when he¡¯s down and add insult to injury?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s thick and longshes fluttered.


    Joy appeared in her bright eyes and she held An Feng¡¯s arm, saying happily. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not against it?¡±


    ¡°Against what? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen how deeply he feels for you. What I meant was that you should keep himpany, guide him, try to resolve the knot in his heart and get him back to normal!¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded with her eyes wet with tears. ¡°Thank you, Mom. I will.¡±


    An Feng sighed silently. Why was there so much trouble recently?


    After An Feng left the hospital, Nan Zhi went in.


    Lan Yanzhi smiled at Nan Zhi, and was about to say something when suddenly, he was hit by something at the back of his head.


    Looking back, it was a bolster.

 Chapter 791 - Showing Off Their Affection to The Whole Room

    <h4>Chapter 791: Showing Off Their Affection to The Whole Room</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Although it did not hurt to be hit by a bolster, Lan Yanzhi looked at the man who hit him and cried out discontentedly, ¡°Fourth Brother... Oh, no, little brother. Why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a little brother.¡± Mu Sihan threw a pillow at Lan Yanzhi. ¡°Beautiful Princess said my brother<sup>1</sup> is big.¡±


    Pfft...


    Pfft...


    Two different sets ofughter sounded in the ward. The devilishughter came from Lan Yanzhi and Bo Yan.


    Especially Lan Yanzhi, he was bent over withughter, holding his stomach andughing uncontrobly.


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely not small, definitely not...¡±


    When Nan Zhi walked into the ward, she heard their conversation.


    Her beautiful face flushed red.


    She red at the man on the bed who was blinking his eyes, looking innocent and child-like. ¡°When did I say your brother is big? What I meant was that you¡¯re not a little boy, don¡¯t be taken advantage of by people calling you that.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi wasughing so hard that tears were almosting out of his eyes. He nced at Nan Zhi. ¡°Nan Xiaozhi, you mean Fourth Brother¡¯s brother is not big, then could it be that it¡¯s small?¡±


    Nan Zhi picked up the pillow on the ground and pped it on Lan Yanzhi¡¯s smiling face, then pushed him out from the ward.


    When Bo Yan saw this, he put his fist by his lips and coughed slightly. ¡°Me and Yanzhi will wait downstairs.¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed in agreement.


    When Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan were left in the ward, Nan Zhi found that Mu Sihan had his head turned towards the window, looking angry and ignoring her.


    Nan Zhi went over and sat by the bed, looking at the sulky man and sheughed helplessly. ¡°Why are you unhappy?¡±


    The man pursed his lips tightly and said nothing.


    Looking at him like that, it was somewhat different from when he got angry before.


    He now had an expression like a child.


    It was unlike before when he got angry, he was dark and daunting. Now, he was kind of like a doormat.


    Nan Zhi reached out her slender finger and poked at his handsome face. ¡°You¡¯re angry because Lan Yanzhi and Bo Yanughed at you?¡±


    He was still silent.


    Nan Zhi stared at the side of his face for a while and stood up, preparing to leave.


    But the next second, her hand was grabbed tightly by the man.


    She turned to look at him. He had looked away from the window and was looking at her pitifully. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you¡¯re ying with other boys.¡±


    Nan Zhi was stunned. After a few seconds, she reacted and could not help holding his face in her hands. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t y with him in the future. But they¡¯re your good friends. They care about you and wouldn¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to y with me, look at me and smile at me only.¡±


    This fellow.


    His intelligence had gone backwards, but his personality was still as domineering as ever.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll promise you everything. Let¡¯s go, okay?¡±


    Nan Zhi packed up Mu Sihan¡¯s luggage and took him out of the hospital.


    Along the way, he held her hand tightly and refused to let go.


    ...


    There was a vi section in the resort and the Qiao family had chosen a vi with a beautiful environment for Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi.


    Yan Hua had been waiting in the vi with Little Apple and Xiaojie.


    Seeing Nan Zhi and the othersing, Xiaojie, who had asked for a day off from the training camp, ran towards Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi.¡±


    When Nan Zhi saw Xiaojie, she smiled and bent down, pulling the little fellow into her arms.


    Nan Zhi had not seen Xiaojie for a long time since she had returned from Hong Kong and missed him terribly.


    Usually the training camp was closed and was very strict. He could note out as he pleased and Nan Zhi also could not go in.


    No matter how strong and sensible he was, Xiaojie was only a child. When he saw his Mommy, he could not help kissing her on the face.


    He had just finished kissing her when his cor was picked up and he was hauled away from his Mommy.


    Before he could stand properly, he was thrown aside roughly.


    Xiaojiey sprawled on the ground.


    His big ck eyes looked questioningly at the tall man who had thrown him on the ground.


    Was it because he did not kiss Daddy?


    Xiaojie quickly got up from the ground and ran to Mu Sihan¡¯s side, but before he could go near him, he was thrown aside again.


    When Nan Zhi saw this, her heart ached. ¡°Sihan, he¡¯s our son.¡±


    Mu Sihan pulled Nan Zhi into his arms, his deep dark eyes staring fixedly on Nan Zhi¡¯s face. ¡°I only have Beautiful Princess.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    Xiaojie got up from the ground again and he could see that something was not right with his daddy. He went up to Lan Yanzhi asking, ¡°Uncle Yanzhi, what¡¯s wrong with my Daddy?¡±


    Lan Yanzhi pulled Xiaojie aside, squatted down and whispered to him, ¡°Darling Jie, we¡¯re ying a game with your Daddy. In this game, he has to act as a child as old as you. If he does it well, your Mommy will agree to marry him, so you must not expose him!¡±


    Xiaojie frowned. ¡°Mommy won¡¯t agree to marry Daddy if he does not act like a child?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Because your Mommy forgot her memories and they need to bond now!¡±


    Although Xiaojie was like a little grown-up, he knew nothing about rtionships, so when Lan Yanzhi said that it was a game, he believed it.


    But, wasn¡¯t Daddy who was acting like a child, too heartless?


    Daddy had Mommy all to himself and he had no chance to get close at all! He missed Pretty Zhizhi so much!


    After several attempts, Xiaojie had no choice but to give up approaching Pretty Zhizhi.


    Seeing him pouting and not looking very happy, Little Apple, who was in a fluffy dress ran up to him with her short legs.


    Her small chubby hand held his. ¡°Brother Husband, go out to y, go out to y.¡±


    The corners of Xiaojie¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard Little Apple calling him ¡®Brother Husband¡¯ again.


    Before he could say anything, Little Apple plunged into his arms. ¡°Hug, want hug.¡±


    That tender and delicate face and the grape-like ck bright eyes looking at him made Xiaojie¡¯s heart soften.


    The refusal was on the tip of his tongue, but it became a voice of helplessness. ¡°Okay, okay. But don¡¯t call me Brother Husband anymore.¡±


    After Xiaojie picked up Little Apple, her bright ck eyes curved into crescents and she giggled, hugging Xiaojie¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Want to fly, Brother Husband...¡±


    Xiaojie¡¯s delicate small face had turnedpletely dark.


    When Lan Yanzhi, who was in the living room, saw this, he found it both funny and irritating at the same time. ¡°Oh my god, what is with the world now? Even these young brats are a pair, but I¡¯m still single. Does the world have to be so cruel?¡±


    After that, he nced at the people in the living room and his heart was even more hurt.


    At that moment, Elder Dong came down from the stairs. He looked at Lan Yanzhi and said, ¡°There¡¯s still an old man like me to apany you.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi was speechless.

 Chapter 792 - Acting Like a Gangster Again!

    <h4>Chapter 792: Acting Like a Gangster Again!</h4>


    Elder Dong took Mu Sihan to the consulting room that was set up temporarily on the second floor. He only let go of Nan Zhi after much persuading and followed Elder Dong up.


    But even then, as he was going up the stairs, he turned back to look repeatedly at Nan Zhi with every step.


    Nan Zhi felt terrible when she saw how insecure he was.


    After Mu Sihan went upstairs, Nan Zhi and Yan Hua went for a walk in the courtyard.


    Yan Hua looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s face that had gotten thinner andforted her. ¡°With Elder Dong here, Young Master Mu will recover soon.¡±


    If possible, Nan Zhi did not wish for Mu Sihan to recover so quickly. He did not have a happy childhood, so she wanted him to stay child-like and carefree for some time.


    But he was forced by the situation. If he could not get better quickly, Ye Qing would not let him off so easily!


    Nan Zhi nodded and looked at Yan Hua. ¡°How are you and Bo Yan recently? When are you nning to reinstate your marriage and hold the ceremony?¡±


    Although Yan Hua had agreed to Bo Yan¡¯s proposal, they had not gone to register their marriage. She knew the state of her own health very well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to get married again.¡± Yan Hua looked at the vast blue sea in the distance, a trace of sadness shing past her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s very good to me, but I don¡¯t want to implicate him. When I¡¯m gone, he can still go find another woman.¡±


    Yan Hua had just finished speaking when she suddenly felt the back of her neck being pinched by two fingers.


    The fingers of the person were cold and when it touched her skin, it made her shiver.


    When she turned around, she saw the man who appeared behind her with a dark expression on his handsome face and she smiled. ¡°Why did you scare me?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Bo Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and displeasure.


    Yan Hua shrugged yfully. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s not say these kinds of depressing things.¡± Pushing at Bo Yan and waving her hands, she said, ¡°Now go in quickly, I still want to talk to Zhizhi for a while!¡±


    Bo Yan ignored her and grabbed her slender wrist, pulling her into his arms.


    His clenched jaw rested on the top of her head, and when he thought of what she had said, a bitter and helpless pain spread out from his heart.


    He still could not find a suitable heart for her.


    There had been many things happening in the force and the Royal family. The other time he took her to the hospital for a check, the doctor had told him that her heart was continuing to fail, and it was better to have the operation by next year. Otherwise, if they dragged it to the fifth year, it would not be possible to have the operation again, even if they found a suitable heart.


    Yan Hua could feel Bo Yan¡¯s stiffening body and an all-epassing fear. She hugged him back and stood on tiptoes, whispering into his ear. ¡°Don¡¯t be worried and upset. Didn¡¯t we agree to let nature take its course? If we can¡¯t find a suitable heart, then we¡¯ll meet in our next lives, and love each other again. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s breath hitched.


    The arms around Yan Hua tightened and he said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°That day won¡¯te.¡± If it did, it would be him who would leave, and she would be alive and well!


    Nan Zhi looked at the two people hugging and gave them some space as she walked away.


    ...


    Xiaojie took Little Apple to the yard with green grass and put her on the ground. ¡°y by yourself.¡±


    He really had no experience in looking after a little sister.


    There was a tree in the yard. Xiaojie thought of what he had learned in the training camp and he grabbed the tree trunk with boths hands and jumped up.


    He was like a little monkey, leaping lightly and flexibly onto the branches.


    Little Apple saw Xiaojie climbing up the tree and she ran twice around the tree, then her small arms and legs imitated Xiaojie, trying to climb up the tree.


    But she could not climb up after using all her strength.


    Looking at Brother Husband, who was sitting on a branch and looking into the distance, Little Apple started crying loudly.


    Xiaojie heard Little Apple crying and he looked down at her. ¡°Baby, why are you crying?¡±


    Little Apple sniffed and said, ¡°Brother Husband... Don¡¯t y with Little Apple...¡±


    ¡°Then if you get rid of the ¡®husband¡¯ and just call ¡®brother¡¯, I¡¯ll y with you.¡±


    Little Apple puffed up her delicate cheeks, her long eyshes still wet with tears. ¡°Mama said you are Brother Husband.¡±


    Xiaojie was speechless. She was young but was quite stubborn.


    ¡°Brother Husband don¡¯t y with Apple... Apple tell Beautiful Auntie...¡±


    Xiaojie¡¯s mouth twitched.


    How in the world had she learned how toin at such a young age? What about when she grew up?


    ¡°I won¡¯te down if you don¡¯t call ¡®Brother¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Brother Husband.¡±


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°Brother Husband.¡±


    After countless times of the same conversation, Xiaojie had no choice but to give in.


    Forget it, why should he be bothered by a baby?


    She would know what ¡®husband¡¯ meant when she grew up and would not call him that anymore.


    ¡°Move aside, I¡¯m going to jump down.¡±


    Little Apple hummed and stepped back.


    Xiaojiended on the ground with a handsome posture.


    Before he could stand properly, Little Apple jumped into his arms. ¡°Brother Husband, very good.¡±


    Xiaojie¡¯s mouth twitched again.


    Argh! Perhaps he should just stay in the training camp ande back less in the future!


    ...


    Little Apple cried when Yan Hua and Bo Yan took her back. She wanted to y and sleep together with Brother Husband.


    The world of children was very simple, she was reluctant to part with Xiaojie.


    Yan Hua and Bo Yan had to coax her for a long time before she finally stopped crying.


    ...


    At night.


    Nan Zhi prepared dinner and she called Elder Dong, Mu Sihan and Xiaojie over to eat.


    Xiaojie was still a child and would cling to his Mommy.


    He sat beside Nan Zhi out of habit.


    Nan Zhi scooped rice, poured milk and gave him food. ¡°Eat more.¡±


    Then, she found that the man sitting opposite her was looking at her brightly with his dark eyes. She smiled helplessly and took some food for him. ¡°You eat more too.¡±


    With Xiaojie back, it seemed like she was taking care of two children.


    After dinner, Nan Zhi went to the bathroom to help fill up the bathtub for Xiaojie.


    Xiaojie finished taking a bath himself and came out in his underwear with a towel wrapped around himself.


    Nan Zhi looked at him and felt her heart soften.


    Her darling had grown taller and had be even more handsome.


    Nan Zhi could not help kissing him on the face. She chatted with him on the bed for a while and Xiaojie pushed Nan Zhi. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, go and be with Daddy, or else he will get angry and jealous again!¡±


    Xiaojie had guessed right, Mu Sihan, who had not received her attention, was angry.


    Looking at the man lying on bed, Nan Zhi patted his shoulder. ¡°Are you going to get jealous of our son too? Aren¡¯t I here now? Get up and go and take a bath.¡±


    The man turned his head, his dark eyes looking at her, bright and clear like water. ¡°I want Beautiful Princess to wash with me.¡±


    When Nan Zhi heard his words, her ears turned a ming red.


    Although his intelligence was only a few years old, his body was not!

 Chapter 793 - He Did It On Purpose!

    <h4>Chapter 793: He Did It On Purpose!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    It was okay if he was normal, after all, they had been intimate many times.


    But now he had the mentality of a few years old. If she took a bath with him, it was like facing a child.


    She was not such a shameless person.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go fill up the tub. Take a bath yourselfter.¡±


    Without waiting for him to say anything, Nan Zhi ran into the bathroom. After filling the bathtub, Nan Zhi came out to call the man.


    Her pupils constricted when she saw the scene in the room.


    The man had taken off his shirt and pants, leaving only his briefs on. His firm chest and well-defined abdominal muscles were exposed outside, his bare legs looked long and strong.


    She turned her eyes away, not daring to look at his hips.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already filled the tub. Go and take a bath yourself!¡±


    The man came up to her, his fresh breath filling her nose, and he looked at her pitifully. ¡°Take a bath with me.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face was burning red and she shook her head, insisting on her principles. ¡°I can go in with you, but don¡¯t even think about taking a bath together.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t take a bath.¡±


    Pouting, hey down on the bed again.


    He was really like a child.


    Nan Zhi stood by the bed, a little helpless.


    They were silent for a while. His body was bare and he did not cover himself with the nket, so when a gust of wind blew over, he sneezed.


    Nan Zhi was worried that he would catch a cold so she had to give in. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take a bath with you.¡±


    He immediately jumped out of the bed, giving her a big and bright smile.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart softened and she held his slender andrge hand.


    After they went into the bathroom, Nan Zhi closed the door. There was a thinyer of steam lingering inside and it looked like they were in some kind of fairnd.


    Mu Sihan went to the bathtub and he put his hands on his briefs. When Nan Zhi saw this, she stopped him quickly.


    But her hand pressed the wrong ce.


    The blush that had faded away reappeared in an instant.


    She did not dare to look at him and turned her face away. ¡°Don¡¯t take it off. Wear it to take your bath.¡±


    He did not take it off anymore and stared at her. ¡°But Beautiful Princess, I feel ufortable.¡±


    Nan Zhi thought he was feeling unwell and looked over at him.


    She found that his eyes were lowered and she followed his gaze.


    And saw there...


    Smoke was almosting out of her face.


    It was definitely a sin!


    ¡°If you¡¯re feeling ufortable then get in the tub quickly.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi in puzzlement. ¡°If I get into the tub, then I won¡¯t feel ufortable?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes rolled around and she hummed in a hurry.


    Mu Sihany in the bathtub obediently and his firm and strong arms were on the edge of the bathtub. ¡°Beautiful Princess, I¡¯m done.¡±


    Nan Zhi picked up a towel and knelt in front of the bathtub, her eyes trained on the ceiling while shethered up the cloth with soap and wiped his body.


    She did not know if it was because she had touched him just now, but his muscles were tensed.


    ¡°Beautiful Princess, why aren¡¯t you looking at me?¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    ¡°Is it because I¡¯m not as handsome as that brat?¡±


    Nan Zhi, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Beautiful Prin©`¡±


    Nan Zhi shouted at him with her face red, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll look at you, but can you stop talking?¡±


    The man mped his mouth shut and an expression of hurt shed past his dark eyes.


    When Nan Zhi saw this, her heart turned soft again. She really did not know what to do with him. But she could not stop talking to him, or else it would be awkward.


    After wiping his upper body, arms and legs...


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done washing you. Get up and wipe yourself dry.¡±


    Nan Zhi was about to stand up when her slender wrist was grabbed by him.


    ¡°Beautiful Princess, you haven¡¯t washed one more ce yet.¡±


    Nan Zhi froze.


    She was almost choked by her own saliva.


    ring at him with embarrassment, she wondered whether his mentality really had be that of a child, or whether he was actually deceiving her.


    Faced with her embarrassment, he did not seem to understand, only looking at her with puzzlement with his bright eyes.


    Nan Zhi bit her lips and exined to him patiently, ¡°Xiaojie washes it himself because he¡¯s a big boy. You have to be like him, and learn to do it yourself.¡±


    ¡°But you helped me just now, you have to finish what you started.¡±


    <i>This fellow!</i>


    His words were especially tactful!


    ¡°Mu Sihan, tell me honestly, are you pretending to be...¡±


    ¡°Beautiful Princess, what are you talking about?¡±


    He took her hand and pulled it towards his lower abdomen. Nan Zhi¡¯s fingertips grazed his hard abdominal muscles and it was like she was electrocuted. She wanted to draw back her hand but he held tightly, not letting her go.


    ¡°Beautiful Princess, I still feel ufortable even though I had my bath.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyshes fluttered and before she could say anything, the man suddenly pulled her into the bathtub.


    And her headnded on his...


    Nan Zhi lifted her head from the water, her face and ears red.


    She red at the man who had an innocent expression. ¡°You did that on purpose right?¡±


    The man said nothing, and suddenly stretched out his long arm, holding her tightly. ¡°Beautiful Princess, what you did just now feltfortable.¡±


    Nan Zhi wanted to hit his head. The temperature on her ears were so high it was almost steaming.


    ¡°What are you thinking? If you do any more tricks, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi, and his mood suddenly seemed to fall to the lowest. He pouted and looked extremely wronged.


    He was so handsome, his facial features carved-like and exquisite. His gaze was too cold before, but now his eyes were like ss soaked in water, bright and pure, making one¡¯s heart ripple when looking at it.


    Letting out a sigh, Nan Zhi felt helpless. ¡°What are you thinking at such a young age? Don¡¯t think about nonsense.¡±


    ¡°But Teacher Dong said I¡¯m not young.¡±


    Nan Zhi was silent.


    His mental age had gotten younger, but his body was still that of a normal man. He was hot-blooded and naturally had his needs.


    But to let her and him...


    She couldn¡¯t do it.


    She couldn¡¯t!


    ¡°Beautiful Princess, I¡¯m ufortable. Can you help me?¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, he pulled her hand down...


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her mouth.


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    Nan Zhi ran out of the bathroom and stood in front of the sink, washing her hands with her face flushed red.


    The man who had a bathrobe wrapped around him came out and stood behind Nan Zhi, smiling at her. ¡°Beautiful Princess, tomorrow you have to kiss and touch me too.¡±


    Nan Zhi stumbled and almost fell to the ground!


    <i>This man! </i>


    ...


    Yan Hua¡¯s apartment.


    After Little Apple fell asleep, Yan Hua came out of her room.


    Walking to the bedroom, she did not see the man. She nned to take her clothes and have a bath when she saw a tall figure standing in the corner of the balcony from the corner of her eye.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let go of her hand again in my life. If I can¡¯t find a suitable heart for her, then I¡¯ll give her mine. Okay, don¡¯t call me again!¡±


    She did not know what the person on the other line said but Bo Yan¡¯s voice turned deep. ¡°What? Is it true?¡±


    When Yan Hua heard Bo Yan¡¯s words, her body stiffened. She looked at the man standing in the corner in disbelief!

 Chapter 794 - I Love You (1)

    <h4>Chapter 794: I Love You (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    If he could not find a suitable heart, he would give her his heart?


    Tears filled Yan Hua¡¯s eyes.


    Her slender hand covered her mouth, fearing that she would cry out!


    Bo Yan, this fool. Was he nning to die, giving her his heart?


    Hearing his resolute stance, Yan Hua was both shocked and upset.


    He was willing to do this for her and she really had no regrets. If she died, she would be happy!


    She closed her eyes, wiping the tears that was on her face with her finger.


    Returning to the bedroom, she took out another set of pajamas and went into the bathroom.


    After her bath, she saw that the man who was still at the balcony had note into the room and she left a light on before lying in bed.


    After nearly an hour, Bo Yan returned to the room from the balcony. He looked at the woman in bed. She was turned sideways, her eyes closed and was asleep.


    Bo Yan went into the bathroom silently.


    After taking a bath, Bo Yan walked into the bedroom with a towel wrapped around him.


    He wiped his short, wet hair with a towel and after it was almost dry, he lifted the nket andy down on the bed.


    Out of habit, he hugged the woman beside him.


    He thought she was asleep, but as soon as he reached his hand over, she turned around and snuggled into his arms.


    Lowering his head, he nced at her. Almost instinctively, the blood in his body suddenly flowed the other way.


    She was wearing an extremely sexy nightgown. It was ck mesh, the fabric was pitifully scarce, barely covering the areas that were meant to be covered. This kind of exposure,pared topletely exposing herself, was even more alluring.


    Her heart was not good and he cherished her so he tried to control himself from touching her too much.


    Because every time he ¡®exercised¡¯ in bed, he would do it for a long time.


    He was afraid she could not bear it.


    This time, he had not touched her for almost two months.


    Before she heard his phone call tonight, she had thought that he was bored and uninterested in her, so he did not even want to touch her.


    If it had not been for his habit of hugging her when he slept every night, making her feel that he still cared about her, she might have proposed to break up.


    After hearing that phone call tonight, she realized that it was because of her that he did not touch her and had been holding in his desire.


    Through all of these ups and downs, she knew that he liked her.


    But she had never thought of how much he loved her.


    Even if he did love her, it was not a deep love.


    But she was wrong. Not only was he deeply in love with her, he would even die for her!


    Bo Yan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and before he could say anything, the woman¡¯s soft lipsnded on his.


    Then, he felt her soft, velvety body press against him. Bo Yan¡¯srge palm instinctively held on to her slender waist.


    His eyes were dark and burning with desire.


    ¡°Huahua, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± The voice that came out from his throat was hoarse.


    Yan Hua sat on his strong and muscr stomach, her fingertips brushing over his bulging outline and she said softly, ¡°How long have you not touched me?¡±


    Bo Yan swallowed. ¡°I¡¯m worried about your body.¡±


    ¡°My body¡¯s not that weak.¡± Her fingertips slid to his throat then she bent down and sucked on it with her mouth.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    There was a low gasp from his throat.


    It was maic, charming and sexy.


    Yan Hua¡¯s kiss moved along his Adam¡¯s apple, to his corbones and chest...


    Bo Yan looked at the woman. Under the orange light, a faint blush covered her beautiful small face, her long eyshes fluttering and her long hair scattered all over her shoulders. Wearing a sexy nightgown, she was charming like an elf.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, as her light kissesnded on his muscr and tight abdominal muscles.


    Realizing what she was about to do, he held her, panting hard. ¡°Huahua, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    With teary eyes, Yan Hua raised her head, looking at him with her pink lips moving. ¡°Bo Yan, I¡¯m not forcing myself. I love you and I want to make you happy.¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s eyes turned red and he tightened his grip on Yan Hua¡¯s arm.


    Pulling away his hand, Yan Hua lowered her eyes and hooked her fingertip to the waist of his pants.


    When her fingertips brushed past his hips, it was like an electric current had went through, making his body turn numb.


    ¡°Huahua...¡±


    ¡°Bo Yan I love you. I really love you.¡±


    ...


    After they were done, Yan Hua went into the bathroom to rinse her mouth.


    Bo Yan, who had a bathrobe around him, walked over and wrapped his arms around her from behind.


    ¡°Huahua, thank you.¡±


    When Yan Hua finished rinsing her mouth, she turned to look at the man, her fingers caressing his handsome face. ¡°Bo Yan, promise me not to sacrifice yourself for me!¡±


    Bo Yan was stunned.


    He was a smart man and soon understood what she meant. He frowned. ¡°You heard my phone call just now?¡±


    Yan Hua did not deny it.


    ¡°Huahua, listen to me...¡±


    Not letting him speak further, Yan Hua stood on her tiptoes, pressing her lips against his.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck, and sighed softly. ¡°Bo Yan, if you sacrifice yourself for me, I¡¯ll not be able to live! I¡¯ll be satisfied if you just promise me that you¡¯ll take good care of Little Apple!¡±


    ¡°Huahua, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you!¡±


    Yan Hua buried her face into his chest and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not easy finding a suitable heart, and even if we find it, the operation will still have risks. Bo Yan, I¡¯m satisfied to get your love in this life. If you continue to be stubborn, we¡¯ll break up now!¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s pupils constricted and his face was tensed. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    He did not dare believe it, she was like an elf seducing him on bed just now but the next moment, she would say something like breaking up!


    Yan Hua looked at his long and upturned eyes and enunciated every word, ¡°I said, if you don¡¯t listen to me, we¡¯ll break up!¡±


    ¡°Yan Hua!¡± He grabbed her slender shoulders, his eyes dark. ¡°Huahua, no matter what, don¡¯t talk about breaking up, okay?¡±


    Yan Hua stared at his red eyes and said with trembling lips, ¡°If you want to use your life to exchange for mine, I¡¯d rather die now!¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s lips were pursed tightly. How could he promise her something like that? How could he bear to lose her?


    Yan Hua stood on tiptoes and kissed the corner of his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t regret anything and don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s enough for us to love each other.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl!¡± He held her face in his hands, his finger rubbing the corners of her lips. ¡°Why did you give birth to my child when I have hurt you so badly?¡±


    If she had not given birth to the child, her heart would not be failing.


    ¡°Bo Yan, don¡¯t ever feel that Little Apple should not have been born. She¡¯s our angel.¡± Yan Hua rubbed her nose against his tall nose. ¡°For her sake, you must live well.¡±

 Chapter 795 - I Love You (2)

    <h4>Chapter 795: I Love You (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Yan carried Yan Hua to the bed.


    He looked down at the woman in his arms, her long and curly eyshes were slightly lowered and the expression on her face was calm and beautiful.


    With practised ease, hisrge palm reached into her nightgown and caressed her delicate and smooth waist and back.


    She leaned on his chest, listening quietly to his heartbeat.


    A momentter, she raised her head, kissing his jaw where some faint stubble had grown out. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep!¡±


    Her soft lips with a warm breathnded on his chin, like a soft feather brushing past, a crisp and numb feeling flowing into his heart.


    With his tongue against his cheek, the gaze on her grew fonder.


    About half an hourter, Yan Hua was drowsy and found that the man holding her was still staring at her. She looked up at his long and upturned eyes. ¡°What, you can¡¯t fall asleep?¡±


    He hummed faintly and patted her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, you sleep first.¡±


    Yan Hua knew that maybe her words earlier had affected his mood.


    She lifted her hands and wrapped them around his neck, her moist eyes looking beautiful. ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep then let¡¯s do something else.¡±


    Bo Yan pulled down her hands with a dark expression, and scolded her gently, ¡°Huahua, you can¡¯t stay upte.¡±


    Yan Hua suddenly turned over.


    And fell on him.


    Imitating how he usually looked, she looked down at him.


    Looking at her pouted lips and look of displeasure, Bo Yan smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t y around.¡±


    Yan Hua puffed up her cheeks. ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep it means that you have too much energy. Don¡¯t you want to do something to consume that energy?¡±


    Shaking his head, Bo Yan held Yan Hua¡¯s waist tightly. ¡°Lie down, I¡¯m sleeping soon.¡±


    As Yan Hua looked at his serious expression, she could not help butugh. ¡°Bo Yan, what do you think I want to do? What I meant was if you can¡¯t sleep then get up and exercise, not exercise with me!¡±


    Bo Yan looked at her smiling face, pressed her head towards him and bit her soft lips.


    He did not use much strength, but the next second, there was a pain in his lips.


    He was bitten by her instead.


    A faint taste of blood filled his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting bold, huh? Are you looking to be smacked?¡± He raised his eyebrows, his eyes dark and dangerous.


    Yan Hua¡¯s pink tongue tip licked her lips and looked at him, her eyes bright and mischievous. ¡°What are you going to use to smack me?¡±


    Bo Yan did not expect this woman to be so elfin when she was seducing people.


    His throat was itchy, his lower abdomen tight and his hand around her waist tightened its grip. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I do it, you can¡¯t take it.¡±


    With his eyes dark, his voice hoarse, and his face so handsome, he was giving out a dark sexiness that was hard to resist.


    The palm that was holding her waist, pressed on her back dimples, and his fingers that were calloused from holding guns all year round, rubbed her, making her feel numb and her body trembled unconsciously.


    She leaned down, her soft red lips by his ear, saying softly, ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll sing for you?¡±


    Bo Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at her, saying nothing and licked his thin lips that were bleeding from her bite.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to listen?¡± Her heart was pounding from his look.


    They had spent a lot of time together and every time he looked at her with this gaze, she would feel as shy as a little girl.


    She was a popr singer now and it was hard to get a ticket to her concert.


    But she had never sang in front of him before.


    Seeing that he was silent, she thought he did not want to listen. She pretended to be angry and huffed, turned over andy down at the side of the bed, far away from him.


    Every time she appeared, many fans wanted to hear her sing acape!


    But this fellow did not want to listen!


    Bo Yan looked at the woman who was lying so close to the edge of the bed that she might fall if she moved. He shook his head helplessly and stretched out his arm to turn off the wallmp.


    After the room turned dark, a person¡¯s sense of hearing and smell would be more sensitive.


    Although they were some distance apart, Yan Hua could feel the man¡¯s masculine scent of the man and his light breathing.


    Oh no! It seemed that his seductiveness to her was growing.


    After a while, the man¡¯s low, husky and sexy voice sounded in the dark. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll fall off the bed, sleeping at the edge?¡±


    Yan Hua pretended to be asleep and ignored him.


    Who was the one who had no temper?


    A few secondster, a long arm stretched over, grabbing her and pulling her into his arms.


    She pushed him back and he chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to hug you?¡±


    He acted like he was letting go.


    Yan Hua was angry with him and raised her hand to beat his hard arm several times.


    After she had finished venting out her anger, he kissed her forehead, saying, ¡°Sing!¡±


    Yan Hua could not see his expression in the dark room, but she could feel his gaze on her.


    She was not nervous when facing thousands of audience, but she was feeling inexplicably nervous now.


    She coughed and acted calm. ¡°What song do you want to hear?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s thick and long eyshes fluttered and she tilted her head sideways in thought.


    He could not sleep and to coax him to sleep, she could not sing fast-paced songs.


    ¡°Sing Xiao Heshuo¡¯s ¡®I Love You¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    <i>I had a beautiful dream once</i>


    <i>Smiling together and walking hand in hand</i>


    <i>Not caring if it willst forever</i>


    <i>It seems like there is no end</i>


    <i>I thought I had always known</i>


    <i>What your gaze revealed</i>


    <i>Every sunset with you was very happy</i>


    <i>Oh, Snheo, the reason for loving you will not be wrong</i>


    <i>Even if time and space changed, I will have the same dream</i>


    ...


    Her voice was clear and ethereal, with a special quality to it. In the quiet and dark night, she was able to sing the soul of the song into peoples¡¯ hearts, with delicate control, elegance, mood, melodious yet with a touch of sadness. It was so pleasant to listen to that it would make people have an eargasm.


    Bo Yan was a soldier and he usually listened to military songs, and seldom to popr songs.


    Hearing Yan Hua¡¯s acape, it had a special charm.


    She sang a few songs by his ear and he reached out his hand, patting her head. ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Yan Hua refused to stop. ¡°I want to sing until you fall asleep.¡±


    About half an hourter, he gradually fell asleep amidst the sounds of her beautiful voice.


    Hearing his light and even breathing, a sweet smile appeared on Yan Hua¡¯s lips.


    Although he had fallen asleep, nowYan Hua was wide awake. As she rested her head on his arm, she continued to stare at him.


    In the dark room, she could not see him clearly. But the outlines of his face were clear in her mind.


    From his eyebrows, to his tall nose bridge and to his thin red lips. Every stroke was handsome and exquisite, like it was carved with the delicate effort of a craftsman.


    After staring at him for a while, Yan Hua snuggled into his arms and prepared to sleep.


    Suddenly, a phone vibrated.


    Yan Hua raised her head and saw that his phone on the bedside table had lit up.


    She went to the bedside table and nced at it.


    There was an unread message on the lock screen.


    It was from an unknown number without a name.

 Chapter 796 - Let’s Break Up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 796: Let¡¯s Break Up (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yan Hua scanned the content of the text message.


    ¡°Bo Yan, I¡¯ll see you at XX Hotel, room 1062 tomorrow evening. If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll have to appear in front of her. I believe that with how much she hates me, she will not want to see me!


    ¡°I¡¯ve never really loved anyone else these past few years, I only have you in my heart. I know that Yan Hua is not well, but if you don¡¯te, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    It was a long message, so long that it could not fit the screen.


    Yan Hua unconsciously thought of the phone call she had overheard in the evening.


    <i>¡®I won¡¯t let go of her hand again in my life. If I can¡¯t find a suitable heart for her, then I¡¯ll give her mine. Okay, don¡¯t call me again!¡¯ </i>


    All that was in her mind was an overwhelming sense of confusion.


    Putting down the phone, she looked at the man who was fast asleep and her fingertips sunk deeply into her palms.


    Did somebody used her heart to threaten him?


    Who sent him the text?


    The person she hated the most? And was still in love with Bo Yan?


    Yan Hua bit her lip and somehow, a woman appeared in her mind.


    Chen Qianqian? Was it her?


    Chen Qianqian had found her fatness repulsive and threw her weight in front of Yan Hua. She even got pregnant with Yan Cheng¡¯s child.


    But Yan Cheng was arrested and Chen Qianqian had aborted the child.


    She had not heard any news about Chen Qianqian for a very long time. But she knew that it was Chen Qianqian and Bo Yan who worked together to bring Yan Cheng down.


    Did Bo Yan and Chen Qianqian keep in touch even after the Yan family¡¯s incident?


    Yan Hua was in a state of turmoil.


    But no matter what, she had to believe in Bo Yan.


    Yan Hua did not know how she eventually fell asleep.


    As something cropped up at the force, Bo Yan got up early every day. When he left, Yan Hua was still sleeping.


    It was nearly noon by the time Yan Hua woke up.


    She took Little Apple out to get some sunlight and then went to the recording studio in the afternoon.


    When she came back from work, she thought of the text message she had seenst night.


    She sent a message to Bo Yan.


    ¡°Are youing back for dinner?¡±


    After waiting for a while, there was no reply.


    Usually he would not bring his phone when he was training or out in a mission, and it was normal for him to reply or call her back one or two hourster.


    This time she waited for about half an hour before he called.


    ¡°I was giving a report to themander just now.¡± His voice was low and deep. ¡°I have something on at night so I won¡¯t be back for dinner.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Something from work?¡±


    He hummed in agreement.


    After ending the call, Yan Hua went back to her room.


    She felt unsettled.


    Although she wanted to believe him, but when she thought of that message, she could not fully believe him.


    In the end, she changed her clothes, wore a cap and mask and took a taxi to the hotel.


    She sat inside the taxi, paid twice as much to the driver and did not get off.


    After waiting for nearly 40 minutes, Yan Hua saw a military vehicleing.


    Seeing the familiar license te, Yan Hua¡¯s blood froze.


    This was his work?


    Their hearts were connected and they agreed to be honest to each other. Why did he hide this from her?


    After the SUV stopped, Bo Yan did not get off.


    Nearly five to six minutester, a woman in a short, ck tight dress came out of the hotel and went up to the SUV.


    She leaned over at the window, said something to the man in the car with a smile and then pulled open the door, sitting inside.


    Yan Hua closed her eyes, her fingers holding tightly to the strap of her bag. She heard her voice calmly saying, ¡°Sir, follow that SUV.¡±


    The driver nced at Yan Hua through the rearview mirror.


    Yan Hua had covered herself tightly so the driver could not see her face clearly. But from her voice and temperament, he could feel that she was a gentle girl.


    And that girl who had gotten into the SUV was seductive and looked like a foxy woman.


    Was this girl¡¯s boyfriend snatched by that vixen?


    The driver gave Yan Hua a sympathetic look.


    ¡°Girl, there are so few men in the world who would not cheat. If your boyfriend can realize his mistake, you should live well with him!¡±


    Yan Hua looked at the driver. ¡°Do you men have this kind of thinking? Sorry, but if he really cheated on me, I would rather be single all my life than live through it!¡±


    The driver was silenced by Yan Hua¡¯s words.


    Bo Yan¡¯s SUV had stopped in front of a Chinese restaurant.


    Bo Yan got out of the car. He had changed out of his military uniform and into a dark-colored T-shirt with casual pants. From behind, he looked handsome and at first nce, not an ordinary person.


    Chen Qianqian got out of the car after Bo Yan. She went to Bo Yan with seven-inch high heels on her feet and held his arm.


    The next second, Bo Yan shook it off coldly.


    But Chen Qianqian clung to him soon after.


    Bo Yan looked back and gave Chen Qian Qian a cold look. Chen Qianqian then stuck out her tongue yfully at him, and did not hold his arm anymore.


    But Yan Hua felt extremely ufortable as she watched them walking into the restaurant together.


    ...


    Bo Yan came back at around 9 p.m.


    The nanny and Little Apple was resting and Yan Hua stood on the balcony of the bedroom, looking at the lights in the night.


    The night breeze made her hair messy and covered her beautiful face, making him unable to see her clearly.


    Bo Yan went over and called her from behind, ¡°Huahua?¡±


    Yan Hua pulled away the long hair covering her cheek and turned to look at him.


    She was not as gentle as usual, at this moment, her gaze was a little cold.


    Bo Yan¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Huahua?¡±


    Yan Hua looked at him, a mocking and cold smile on her lips. ¡°Bo Yan, was it really because of work that you were unable toe back for dinner?¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Before he could say anything, he heard her say in a fast and cold voice, ¡°Pass me your phone.¡±


    Frowning, Bo Yan looked up to her hard gaze. They stared at each other silently for a few seconds before Bo Yan finally handed her his phone.


    Yan Hua unlocked his phone and flipped through his messages.


    That message Chen Qianqian senttest night had disappeared.


    He told her the password for his lock screen and let her check his phone.


    She used to think that he was open and was not worried that she would check.


    But now she found that if a man did not want you to see something, he would delete it as soon as possible while you were not paying attention.


    If she had not seen his phonest night because she could not sleep, how could she have possibly found out that he had dinner with Chen Qianqian tonight?


    Furious, Yan Hua was beyond trying to control her temper!


    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling guilty, why did you delete your message? What shameful things have you done that you¡¯re afraid that I will see?¡± As soon as she had finished speaking, the phone flew out from her hand and smashed against the wall.

 Chapter 797 - Let’s Break Up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 797: Let¡¯s Break Up (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The phone that hit the wall with a bang fell to the ground.


    The screen was shattered, broken like cobwebs.


    What Yan Hua could not stand the most was being kept in the dark and lied to.


    Perhaps it was because she had been severely hurt once before and even if she had forgiven him, there was still a trauma in her heart.


    She did not look at him and turned to leave.


    When she passed by Bo Yan, her wrist was grabbed by him.


    His palm was icy cold, with no warmth.


    With her face tensed, Yan Hua grit out angrily, ¡°Let go!¡±


    The man did not let go but held her even more tightly.


    Furious, she struggled violently to get out.


    Bo Yan did not want to see her angry and threw her to the wall, his other hand on top of her head, trapping her between his chest and arm.


    Yan Hua lifted her leg to kick him.


    She kicked his calf bone and it hurt a lot, his expression darkening.


    But he had no intention of letting go.


    ¡°Huahua, calm down.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s eyshes trembled. ¡°I¡¯m very calm now. Bo Yan, I want to break up with you.¡±


    Talking about breaking up again.


    In an instant, Bo Yan¡¯s slightly dark expression turned cold.


    What he hated most to hear now was the words ¡®break up¡¯.


    His handsome face was tensed and he stared at her with gloomy eyes. ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Yan Hua smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you deleted?¡±


    Bo Yan pursed his lips. ¡°The message Chen Qianqian sent?¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s eyes were slightly red. ¡°You were free at night, why did you lie to me that you have something on in the force? You know very well where you went in your heart, don¡¯t you? Did you enjoy your dinner with Chen Qianqian? Bo Yan, I hated Chen Qianqian the most when I was still in the Yan family. When I saw her, I thought of how the two of you worked together to lie to me. Ha, she must have liked you very much, she even seduced Yan Cheng for you...¡±


    The wind blew over and messed up her long hair.


    Reaching out his hand, he wanted to sweep her hair away, but before he could touch her, she pushed away his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Compared to her agitation and anger, he seemed to be more calm and indifferent, or frank. ¡°You should have understood when you read the message that there is nothing between me and her.¡±


    It was indeed not difficult to see from the message.


    But a shameless person like Chen Qianqian had her methods to seduce men. Who knew if he could still hold it in after some time?


    This time he hid having dinner with Chen Qianqian from her, then next time, would he hide going to the hotel with her?


    ¡°Huahua, I can understand if you¡¯re jealous of other people, but it¡¯s totally unnecessary to be jealous of Chen Qianqian. Why would I be interested in her?¡±


    Still angry, Yan Hua spat out, ¡°If you¡¯re not interested in her why did you have dinner together? And doing it so secretly and not letting me find out?¡±


    Bo Yan furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Do you want to hear my exnation?¡±


    Yan Hua was silent.


    Bo Yan reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    But the next second, she pushed him away.


    Despite her delicate and gentle appearance, her temper was very big.


    Bo Yan said helplessly, ¡°I went to dinner with her for your sake.¡±


    Yan Huaughed coldly. ¡°For me? You know I hate her the most!¡±


    ¡°After the Yan family went bankrupt, Chen Qianqian went to the Capital after aborting the child. A chance encounter made her get to know an olddy. The olddy¡¯s daughter was busy with work usually and seldom took care of her. Chen Qianqian often apanied the olddy and over time the olddy had feelings for Chen Qianqian and relied on her for everything. Not long ago, the olddy¡¯s daughter had a car ident and became brain dead. Her heart matched yours.¡±


    ¡°Chen Qianqian contacted mest night and said that she can find a way for the olddy to give her daughter¡¯s heart to you...¡±


    Yan Hua interrupted Bo Yan¡¯s unfinished words. She looked at him, her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t need it! The olddy certainly doesn¡¯t want to, because she wants her daughter to stay with her all the time and we can¡¯t force others. Besides, I don¡¯t want you to have any contact with Chen Qianqian, even for me.¡±


    Yan Hua pushed his chest. ¡°Either you go back to the force, or sleep on the sofa tonight! I don¡¯t want to sleep in the same bed with you.¡±


    She wanted to make him understand that he should not lose his principles for her!


    Yan Hua exerted all her strength and finally pushed him away.


    She quickly went into the bedroom.


    The man followed her in and looked at Yan Hua¡¯s tense expression, saying, ¡°Huahua, don¡¯t be angry, hm?¡±


    How could she not be angry?


    Last night she learned that he was willing to sacrifice himself to save her, today she learned that he was in contact with Chen Qianqian!


    Although his starting point was for her, she really did not need this kind of goodness!


    If there was really a day, he gave his heart to her and was not around anymore, what was the point in her living alone?


    And she could use her toes to think that Chen Qianqian would certainly ask for some unreasonable request if she were to help to ask the olddy for this favor!


    If that happened, would Bo Yan agree or not? Just thinking about it made her so angry that she wanted to hit someone!


    She felt very happy now. She did not need to stay with him forever as she felt satisfied cherishing her every day with him now.


    ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you now.¡±


    Bo Yan hummed lowly.


    He turned and walked towards the door.


    When he reached the door, he could not help looking back at her.


    Seeing her eyes red and like she was about to cry, he strode towards her.


    ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯re about to cry?¡±


    Yan Hua said nothing and clenched her hands into fists, beating him hard on the shoulders.


    Bo Yan did not stop her and let her vent it out.


    He only reached out his hand to lift her chin when she had no more strength left.


    She lowered her eyes, not wanting to look at him.


    He lowered his head and without saying anything, kissed her soft lips.


    It was a rough and deep kiss.


    Yan Hua gradually fell into his arms, falling into his kiss.


    He carried her to the bed.


    Leaning his forehead against hers, he said in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°I promise you, I won¡¯t contact Chen Qianqian anymore.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s long eyshes were lowered and she hummed lightly.


    Bo Yan looked at her beautiful face. ¡°Do you still want me to sleep outside?¡±


    ¡®Yes.¡±


    She had just finished speaking when he pressed his lips against hers again. And again.


    He had always been a restrained and reserved person, but in bed, his domineering side woulde out.


    They did not know who started it but both of them kissed and somehow, things continued to unfold almost naturally.


    Perhaps it was because their quarrel, the affection after making up was even more intense.


    In the end, they were both sweaty, breathsing out in rapid exhtion.


    The man halfy on the bed, his upper body bare, and Yan Hua¡¯s head rested on his strong arms.


    She wore a nightgown and he was wearing nothing, the nket covering his waist. She poked at his firm abdominal muscles. ¡°Bo Yan, I¡¯m very happy now, really. Regarding the matter about my heart, let¡¯s just let nature takes its course. If there are no suitable hearts, I won¡¯t have any regrets when I leave.¡±

 Chapter 798 - Getting More Clingy

    <h4>Chapter 798: Getting More Clingy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yan Hua¡¯s fingertips brushed yfully against Bo Yan¡¯s hips.


    Bo Yan¡¯s desire which had faded, burned up again.


    But her body was not fit to do it continuously.


    As he held her hand that was moving around, he pinched her fingertips. ¡°Huahua, stop ying around.¡±


    Raising her head from his chest, Yan Hua looked at his good-looking jaw and asked softly, ¡°Bo Yan, have you thought of finding your biological parents?¡±


    Bo Yan shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they didn¡¯t abandon you because they didn¡¯t love you?¡± Someday, when she left him, he might still be lonely with only Little Apple by his side.


    If he still had parents, maybe it would be different.


    ¡°Huahua, the parents from the Bo family are the closest people to me in my heart.¡±


    Yan Hua nodded. She suddenly thought of Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know when Young Master Mu will recover. I really can¡¯t believe it was his brother who did all those things to him!¡±


    Bo Yan wrapped his arm around Yan Hua¡¯s shoulders, his chin resting on the top of her head. ¡°That¡¯s why Sihan was hit so hard!¡±


    ...


    Time flew by.


    In a blink of an eye, Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi had spent nearly two months at the resort.


    And yet, Mu Sihan¡¯s condition was still not improving.


    He was still like a child.


    Although Nan Zhi was anxious, she could not show it.


    Mu Sihan, whose mentality had turned to that of a child, spoke and acted like a child, and yet, his body was still that of a hot-blooded man.


    It was hard.


    Ever since he moved to the resort and got a taste of pleasure, he wanted to kiss and touch almost every other night. Later, it had simply escted to doing it with her.


    Nan Zhi felt a deep sense of guilt.


    But that fellow was always pushing his luck.


    Several times she had wanted to sleep in different rooms with him, but in the middle of the night, he would always try to sneak into her room.


    Then, she would be severely punished.


    Every time he touched her, Nan Zhi felt that he was a normal person.


    This evening, Nan Zhi fell asleep after another satisfying round.


    Deep in her sleep, she did not notice the man looking at her in the dark.


    ...


    No matter howte she went to bed at night, Nan Zhi, whose body clock was urate, would always wake up early.


    The man beside her was still asleep. The pale rays of light shone through the window and covered their embracing bodies with a faint light, which was warm and beautiful.


    Nan Zhi turned over and nced at her phone on the bedside table.


    It was only half past five.


    But she was no longer sleepy. She returned to the man¡¯s arms and looked at him carefully.


    He was sleeping soundly and curled up quietly. A faint hint of stubble had grown on his sexy jaw, but instead of looking disheveled, it added an unkempt sexiness to him, easily making one infatuated.


    The way he looked when sleeping was the same as before.


    Nan Zhi was afraid to wake him up, so she brushed past his eyebrows, to his deep eyes, high nose and finally to his sexy lips with her fingers through the air at a distance.


    She greedily felt his breath, his temperature...


    During this period, she apanied him, trying to make up for the love hecked from his childhood.


    Sometimes there was a feeling in her heart that as long as he was happy, it was okay to continue like this.


    But the him now was not himpletely.


    Recently, Ye Qing kept appearing on the news and was getting popr among the people. This made Nan Zhi slightly worried.


    She got out of bed as she could not fall asleep.


    After washing up, Nan Zhi wore a simple set of leisure wear and went to the beach.


    She did not let the bodyguards follow her.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s bodyguards were standing guard by the entrance of the resort. People could note in and in order to go out, they had to go through a security check.


    Their safety could be guaranteed by staying in the resort.


    Not far from the resort was the vast blue sea.


    With her arms wrapped around her chest, Nan Zhi took off her shoes, letting the sand fall between her toes as she walked barefoot on the beach.


    Since it was quite early in the morning, there were very few people out for a walk.


    After walking a distance, Nan Zhi sat on the beach.


    Before long, a familiar voice sounded from behind her, ¡°I thought I saw wrongly! It turned out to be you, Nan Zhi!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked back and saw Nan Yao, who was wearing branded clothes, sunsses and followed by several servants. Nan Zhi saw that one of the servants was holding a child.


    It was a boy. It must be the child she had given birth to!


    ¡°Zhizhi, don¡¯t you think that the shoe is on the other foot? After I gave birth to a son for Pei Xuan, his mentality returned to normal and is now in an important position in the Qiao family. You probably don¡¯t know but he¡¯ll be the person in charge of the resort in the future.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Nan Yao, who looked like she was being adorned with brilliant jewels and pearls, and she smirked. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve gone through a lot. This outfit costs a few million, right?¡±


    Nan Yao lifted her eyebrows proudly. ¡°Of course.¡± Then looking at Nan Zhi, she found that she was wearing ordinary leisure wear and wore no jewelry on her. She could not help but feel a little smug. ¡°Oh yes, you¡¯re not doing very well recently, are you? Young Master Mu has be an abnormal person and lost his power. You must be really suffering in your heart, right?¡±


    Nan Zhi remained silent and gave a fake smile. ¡°No matter how hard it is, it¡¯s definitely better than you. You had a child with him. Even though you¡¯re wearing diamonds on your neck and wrist, but why is there no diamond on your finger?¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s expression changed.


    Even now, Nan Zhi was still as mean as before!


    Why was she so lucky, still alive after dying twice!


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a ring on your finger either!¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled. ¡°If I want, he can go and register our marriage anytime. But you, when are you going to get married with Pei Xuan?¡±


    In an instant, Nan Yao¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    She had given birth to a son with Pei Xuan, and even made him return to normal. In the Pei family, she had be a hero.


    But Pei Xuan had no intention of giving her any status at all. He just kept her well fed and gave her pretty clothes. He did not treat her as his proper wife at all.


    But then, did it matter?


    Now that she had gotten the luxury and wealth she wanted, the Pei family would not do anything to her as long as her little treasure was with her.


    He was a piece of flesh from her and there was no way to get rid of this flesh and blood of hers!


    And Nan Zhi...


    Now that Mu Sihan was at his worst, she even had a child for him and the whole of Counrty S knew about it. Other than Mu Sihan, who would still dare to want Nan Zhi, who had lost her chastity long before?


    After experiencing more of life, Nan Zhi had matured a lot. She was not interested in arguing with Nan Yao. Saying anything more to her would only degrade her status.


    Seeing Nan Zhi getting up to leave, Nan Yao thought she was afraid and the proud smile on her lips became more obvious.


    Ever since Nan Zhi had returned to the Qiao family, Nan Yao had lived like a dog without dignity. Today, she was finally the winner!

 Chapter 799 - Who Told You to be Arrogant!

    <h4>Chapter 799: Who Told You to be Arrogant!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    As Nan Zhi was talking to Nan Yao on the beach, Mu Sihan had woken up.


    Seeing that the woman beside him was gone, he did not even change his clothes as he ran downstairs in a hurry.


    Xiaojie had only visited for two days before he returned to the training camp, so it was usually only Nan Zhi, Mu Sihan and Elder Dong in the vi.


    Elder Dong, who had finished his morning exercise, narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw Mu Sihan run downstairs in a rush. ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to see you be so panicked.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±


    Elder Dong could naturally tell that he was so panicked because he cared too much about Nan Zhi. ¡°She probably went out for a walk.¡±


    Mu Sihan did not say anything, merely running past Elder Dong and out of the vi.


    When Mu Sihan walked out of the vi and into a long street, a dog suddenly rushed towards him and happened to bump into his leg.


    That dog fell to the floor from the impact.


    Several men dressed in suits walked over. The leader was wearing a floral shirt, his hands in his pocket. He looked tall and handsome, with a slight carelessness and casualness on him.


    Seeing that his dog had fallen to the ground, the man adjusted the sunsses on his nose.


    ¡°Yo, I was still thinking who would dare to injure my dog! Turns out it¡¯s a dog that has lost its power!¡±


    The person who was speaking was Pei Xuan. As he finished his words, heughed out loud, his leg shaking.


    Several of the resort staff were following behind him, but when they saw that it was Mu Sihan, they merely looked down instead ofughing out loud like Pei Xuan did.


    Seeing this, Pei Xuan smacked one of the staff¡¯s head. ¡°You useless thing! Who is your in-charge? What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Are you really afraid of him? Didn¡¯t you say his mental age is only that of a brat who is a few years old?¡±


    His men¡¯s heads hung even lower.


    Pei Xuan scoffed angrily, scolding them unhappily.


    Mu Sihan was in a rush to find Nan Zhi, so he ignored Pei Xuan, preparing to go around them and leave.


    Who knew that Pei Xuan was being desperately annoying, clinging to him relentlessly like a mosquito.


    When Mu Sihan moved left, he blocked him. When Mu Sihan moved right, he blocked him as well.


    Seeing Mu Sihan so dazed made Pei Xuan¡¯s mood jumped a few notches.


    He was indeed a fool now!


    If it was in the past, he would have long red daggers at Pei Xuan! My, how the strong had fallen!


    Ever since Pei Xuan became a fool, he had beenughed at by everyone. But after he regained a clear consciousness, he heard of some things and found out that he was originally supposed to sleep with Nan Zhi and not Nan Yao, and that someone had ruined those ns.


    If he had slept with Nan Zhi back then, the person who had a child with him now would be Nan Zhi!


    He had seen Nan Zhi¡¯s photo in the Qiao family house. She was pretty, tall and slender, and was definitely many times better than Nan Yao.


    ¡°Want to leave?¡± Pei Xuan blocked Mu Sihan. Although he was not short, Mu Sihan was nearly 190 centimeters tall, so he was a few centimeters taller than him. Even if Mu Sihan had be a fool, his tall figure still made people fear him a little.


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows, looking unhappy. ¡°Who are you? Go away!¡±


    Hearing Mu Sihan¡¯s tone, Pei Xuan¡¯s smile widened.


    The Crown Prince that was above everyone else had really be a fool!


    Interesting, it was very interesting!


    ¡°You knocked into my dog, do you think you can leave just because you want to?¡± Pei Xuan lifted his leg and patted his knee. ¡°How about this? If you crawl under me, I¡¯ll forgive you, alright?¡±


    The men behind Pei Xuan all jumped in surprise when they heard what he said.


    The resort¡¯s manager tugged Pei Xuan¡¯s sleeves, whispering softly, ¡°President Pei, no matter what, his status is still high and dignified...¡±


    p!


    Before the manager could finish speaking, Pei Xuan had pped him once.


    ¡°Why do you have so much nonsense to say?¡± Pei Xuan was not afraid of Mu Sihan because he thought that people who have turned into fools would not recover so soon. Even if Mu Sihan recovered one day, the circumstance in the Royal family would have long changed as well.


    ording to what he found out, Ye Qing came prepared this time to defeat Ye Sihanpletely. Going against Ye Sihan now mean that he was standing on Ye Qing¡¯s side.


    Once Ye Qing became the King, he would be able to go to him to ask for a reward!


    If Ye Qing pronounced him as a Duke or something simr, he would be able to be on par with the Qiao family and no longer have to listen to them!


    After Pei Xuan regained a clear consciousness, he had a bnce for everything he thought of, and was especially smart.


    The manager who received a p from Pei Xuan did not dare say anything anymore, while the others did not dare to even speak at all.


    Pei Xuan became even more arrogant.


    ¡°Fool, do you not know what it means by crawling under me? If you don¡¯t know, I can let my dog teach you.¡±


    Pei Xuan called out once and that dog immediately crawled under him.


    Pei Xuanughed out loud. ¡°Fool, do you know now? Crawl now, if not you have to scram out of this ce by today!¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°Apart from saying go away, what else do you know how to say?¡± Pei Xuan sneered at Mu Sihan in a condescending manner, wanting to step on him until he was covered by the dust ruthlessly. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you still don¡¯t crawl, then don¡¯t me me for being mean!¡±


    Mu Sihan red at Pei Xuan angrily.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be just a fool that only knows how to re at people when you¡¯re angry.¡± Pei Xuan lifted his leg, starting to count down. ¡°One, two-¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Mu Sihan suddenly spoke.


    Pei Xuan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you going to crawl now? Come on, I¡¯ll let you off if you crawl under me!¡±


    Mu Sihan walked step by step towards Pei Xuan.


    Seeing his dazed and foolish appearance, the managers behind Pei Xuan could not help but sigh silently.


    How did the Crown Prince that used to be above everyone be like this?


    Really nothing was constant in this world!


    Pei Xuan looked up at the sky.


    He looked like he was a scoundrel getting what he wanted.


    After Mu Sihan approached Pei Xuan, he slowly bent his body.


    Just as everyone thought that he would really be so foolish to crawl under Pei Xuan, a loud shout rang suddenly.


    Bam! Pei Xuan¡¯s abdomen was punched heavily by him.


    Pei Xuan fell in a pathetic heap onto the floor.


    He looked terrible.


    Pei Xuan froze for a few seconds, and before he regained his senses, a sharp pain came from his abdomen once more.


    Mu Sihan ran over and stepped on him without a care.


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s so fun!¡± Mu Sihan pped his hands as heughed.


    Pei Xuan was in so much pain his face was turning green. With red eyes, he kept ring at Mu Sihan who was stepping on his lifeline desperately. He said with a shaky voice, ¡°S-Stop, stop!¡±


    Seeing this, the managers all looked at each other.


    Pei Xuan¡¯s cries of pain became more desperate, and soon he was howling in sorrow.


    ¡°Argh! What are the f*ck are all of you still standing there for?! Hurry and pull him away...¡±


    If Mu Sihan continued to step on him, Pei Xuan was going to be crippled!


    It was only then that the managers inched forward to pull Mu Sihan away.


    Pei Xuan cupped his lower body as he rolled on the floor in pain. His face contorted into an ugly expression. ¡°Call security! A violent man like him should not remain in the resort!


    COMMENT


    ¡°No, we should call the media to let everyone see how violent and scary the Crown Prince is after turning into a fool!¡±


    The managers were not able to pull Mu Sihan back, and he managed to break free of their hold easily.


    At this moment, several security officers who had heard themotion had arrived.


    Everyone surrounded Mu Sihan.


    Nan Zhi, who had returned to the vi, had also heard themotion over here and rushed over.


    Just in time to hear what Pei Xuan had said!

 Chapter 800 - Defend!

    <h4>Chapter 800: Defend!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi pulled those security officers away, rushing towards Mu Sihan who had been surrounded from all sides.


    When Mu Sihan saw Nan Zhi, a bright smile immediately appeared on his face. ¡°Beautiful Princess.¡±


    Nan Zhi walked in front of Mu Sihan, grabbing his hand tightly. She did not look at the others, and only stared into Mu Sihan¡¯s bright ck eyes. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Mu Sihan grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s hand instead, his handsome expression extremely miserable. He pointed at Pei Xuan, who was still lying on the floor in pain. ¡°H-he asked me to crawl under him.¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Zhi¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    Her aura red and became an icy chill. When her expression darkened, her eyes were especially cold and sharp, ayer of ice wrapping around her.


    After spending time with Mu Sihan, she had somehow picked up his cold aura from when he was angry.


    First she pulled Mu Sihan behind her, before turning towards Pei Xuan with sharp eyes that were as cold as steel. ¡°Who and what are you to humiliate a Prince? Not to mention, he has not been abdicated yet. Even if he is no longer the Crown Prince, he¡¯s still the Fourth Prince. You¡¯re merely a dog for the Qiao family, what are you trying to show off here?¡±


    Pei Xuan stared at Nan Zhi. When she walked over, he thought that she was as pretty as a Goddess that had came down from the heavens, and he could not help but feel adoration for her.


    However, the moment she spoke, he thought that she was a female devil!


    Waving towards the security officer to help him up, Pei Xuan was seething in anger. ¡°What about you? How dare you talk to me like this?¡±


    Nan Zhi scoffed coldly. ¡°Who am I? At the Qiao family, I¡¯m the Duke¡¯s granddaughter, Qiao Yanze¡¯s niece, while in the Royal family, I¡¯m the Crown Prince¡¯s girlfriend. So, who do you think I am?¡±


    Nan Zhi walked in front of Pei Xuan, her lips curling up coldly as darkness shed in her eyes.


    Pei Xuan red at her with red eyes. ¡°What do you want t©`?¡±


    p!


    Nan Zhi lifted her hand, pping Pei Xuan ruthlessly in front of everyone.


    Nan Zhi was not a normal woman. She knew self-defense, so her strength was naturally a long stronger than that of a normal girl.


    Feeling the p, Pei Xuan felt his mrs loosening as he tasted blood in his mouth.


    ¡°B*tch, you dare to p me?¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled coldly. ¡°Not only do I dare to hit you, I¡¯m kicking you too.¡± With that said, she lifted her leg and kicked Pei Xuan at the same area where Mu Sihan did.


    Pei Xuan howled in pain once more.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you off!¡± Pei Xuan cupped his lower body, jumping on the spot in pain. ¡°Someonee, kick these two violent people out!¡±


    When Pei Xuan was speaking, Nan Zhi had already called Qiao Yanze and had turned on the speakers as well.


    Hearing Pei Xuan threaten Nan Zhi, Qiao Yanze immediately shouted at Pei Xuan through the phone. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your parents crying and begging my Mom for your sake, do you think my Mom would let you go take charge of the resort? You only just went over, but you think your wings are strong enough now? Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? You told Zhizhi to scram, but I¡¯ll make you scram first! What are you?!¡±


    Pei Xuan was so scared his expression immediately changed. ¡°Yanze, your Mom already agreed to let mee here, how can you take back that decision just because you want to?¡±


    ¡°The official appointment letter had not been sent out yet, has it? Is your brain made of sh*t or is it filled with rocks? Don¡¯t you know that my Mom and I dote on Zhizhi the most?¡±


    ¡°Yanze, I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong! Please just let me apologize!¡±


    Qiao Yanze couldn¡¯t be bothered continuing the conversation with Pei Xuan. After calling Zhizhi, his extremely fierce tone to Pei Xuan earlier changed immediately into a gentle one. ¡°Help me p that ruthless piece of sh*t a few more times. Your grandma only let him take charge of the resort because of his father. If he continues to be so arrogant, I¡¯ll give you a position so high that you can remove his position immediately!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Nan Zhi felt extremely warm and grateful. Her uncle really loved her so much that he was not willing to let her suffer even a bit.


    However, she felt slightly guilty towards him. Ever since Mu Sihan became retarded, she had remained in the resort and did not have the time to go visit him.


    Although she had that Xiao Ying investigated, but she could not find anything out of the norm.


    She could only watch as her uncle fall even more.


    ...


    After Qiao Yanze finished his call with Nan Zhi, he saw Xiao Ying standing not too far away once he looked up.


    Her baby bump was slightly showing now, though it was still not too obvious.


    They no longer nned to get engaged, and instead, wanted to get married immediately.


    No matter how Madam Qiao objected to their rtionship, it was more or less inevitable that the two of them were going to get married!


    ¡°Yanze, were you in a call with Zhizhi just now?¡± Xiao Ying walked to the sofa, sitting on Qiao Yanze¡¯sp as she moved his hand over her baby bump. ¡°Your son is jealous now, your tone to Zhizhi was too gentle!¡±


    Qiao Yanze tapped Xiao Ying¡¯s nose, adoration filling his eyes. ¡°Is our son jealous or are you the one that¡¯s jealous?¡±


    Xiao Ying pouted. ¡°Can¡¯t I be jealous? I don¡¯t see you treating me so gently usually.¡±


    Qiao Yanze hugged Xiao Ying, resting his chin on her shoulder as he smiled. ¡°Are you even being jealous of my niece? It hadn¡¯t been easy for Zhizhi since she was young, and our Qiao family actually made a lot of mistakes before we finally acknowledged her, so she suffered quite a bit back then.¡±


    Xiao Ying hugged Qiao Yanze¡¯s neck, resting her head on his shoulders. She said gently, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Zhizhi will be my niece in the future too, and I can¡¯t wait to dote on her as well!¡±


    As Qiao Yanze caressed Xiao Ying¡¯s long hair, his eyes were filled with adoration as he stared at the back of her head.


    What he liked most about Xiao Ying was that she was a lot more understanding that other girls. She was not materialistic and she was gentle and considerate as well.


    Xiao Ying buried her face into Qiao Yanze¡¯s chest, feeling his gentle gaze on her as her heart started to hurt uncontrobly.


    Her fingers holding onto his cors softly were sparkling with barely-restrained tears.


    ...


    At the resort.


    After Nan Yao managed to take some advantage from Nan Zhi, she returned to her vi happily.


    Ever since she gave birth, she had been letting the maid take care of her child, while she rarely took care of her child herself.


    She would put on makeup, look at fashion magazines or go shopping everyday.


    After she got the maid to bring her son to get some sunlight in the courtyard, she returned to her room and yed with her fingernails while seated in front of her vanity.


    Suddenly, a loud flurry of footsteps approached the room.


    Nan Yao hurriedly turned around, extremely shocked when she saw Pei Xuan being brought in by two security officers.


    ¡°Oh my god, what happened to you?¡±


    Pei Xuan was furious. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Hurry and get the family doctor toe over!¡±


    Nan Yao trembled in fear. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll call the doctor immediately.¡±


    After the doctor examined Pei Xuan¡¯s injury, Nan Yao called the doctor to the side. She stammered as she asked, ¡°I heard that he¡¯s injured there. Is it serious? Would it affect that ability of his in the future?¡±


    ¡°I cannot give a definite answer for now as we will only know after he recovers.¡±


    After the doctor left, Nan Yao returned to the room.


    Pei Xuan was sprawled on the bed with a dark expression. When he saw Nan Yao enter, he shouted in anger, ¡°What? Are you waiting for me to lose my capability? So that you can go out and cheat on me?¡±

 Chapter 801 - How Did You Take Off of My Clothes?

    <h4>Chapter 801: How Did You Take Off of My Clothes?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Yao jumped at Pei Xuan¡¯s dark expression.


    If she really dared to go out to look for another man, Pei Xuan would probably beat her to death!


    An unhappy pout appeared on Nan Yao¡¯s face as tears swarming in her eyes as she knelt down by the bed. She choked, ¡°Darling, ever since I got together with you, I have never thought of betraying you. My heart is aching for you. Who¡¯s so ruthless to hit you like this?¡±


    At the thought of Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi, a murderous intent shed in Pei Xuan¡¯s eyes as he gritted out the words. ¡°Who else do you think would dare to touch me?¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s eyes constricted a little. ¡°Was it the Crown Prince?¡±


    Pei Xuan scoffed coldly. ¡°He¡¯s merely a dog that has lost its powers. The position of the Crown Prince will be taken over by Ye Qing soon. How long more can that fool gloat for?¡±


    After Nan Yao arrived at the resort, she had never seen Mu Sihan and had only heard from others that his mental age had degraded to that of a child that was merely a few years old.


    ¡°Darling, if his mental age is that of a child now, how could he still be so ruthless?¡±


    Pei Xuan grimaced in pain. ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s a fool now that he cannot take any provocation and wouldn¡¯t think before hitting people so ruthlessly, without any care of his image!¡±


    Nan Yao took out a pail of hot water out from the bathroom, helping Pei Xuan warm the ce he was injured.


    Staring at Nan Yao in front of him, Pei Xuan could not help but think of Nan Zhi¡¯s figure.


    Although she was only wearing a simple and casual outfit, but it looked so good on her. Her legs were long and slender, her waist extremely small.


    Pei Xuan could not help but swallow.


    As Nan Yao helped Pei Xuan warm his injured areas, she noticed that he was dazing out, his eyes looking like he was looking at another woman through her.


    ¡°Darling, what are you thinking of?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how the two of you both have Nan as your surnames, but why are you not as pretty as Nan Zhi?¡±


    Nan Yao¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    Realizing that he had said something wrong, Pei Xuan lifted his hand without any difort and grabbed Nan Yao¡¯s chin. ¡°Nan Zhi is just a b*tch. She even added insult to my injury today, pping me and kicking me. That little b*tch, if she ends up in my hands one day, I¡¯ll definitely kill her!¡±


    Nan Yao smiled coyly. ¡°Darling, there¡¯s actually a chance soon!¡±¡±


    Pei Xuan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°See, you definitely cannot touch Nan Zhi now at the resort, but Young Master Qiao and Xiao Ying will be holding their wedding soon. Young Master Mu definitely would not be going, so you can take the chance to do something to Nan Zhi! Besides, there will be so many guests and matters to be done at the wedding, no one will probably notice that Nan Zhi was missing for a few hours, right?¡±


    Pei Xuan hummed for a second, before he pinched Nan Yao¡¯s nose. ¡°You have quite a few clever ideas sometimes.¡±


    As Nan Yao stared at Pei Xuan, whose face was swollen and ugly, she scolded him in her heart for being so useless, though she hugged his neck with a bright smile. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my husband after all!¡±


    Learning into Pei Xuan¡¯s arms Nan Yao thought of that Xiao Ying. How was it that a woman born from such a poor background like Xiao Ying would be so lucky? She even managed to fall pregnant with Qiao Yanze¡¯s child and was getting married into the Qiao family!


    Qiao Yanze and Pei Xuan werepletely contrasting men. What did a man like Qiao Yanze fall for Xiao Ying for?


    If he was marrying a youngdy who was on par with his background, Nan Yao had nothing to say. But Xiao Ying even lost out to her!


    However, it was fortunate that Mu Sihan had be a fool. At least Nan Zhi would not have a good husband. The thoughtforted her slightly.


    ...


    On Nan Zhi¡¯s side.


    She brought Mu Sihan back to the vi.


    She pulled him into his room, not saying anything before she immediately started to take off his clothes.


    Mu Sihan grabbed his shirt as he took two steps back, staring at Nan Zhi guardedly. ¡°Beautiful Princess, why are you taking off my clothes in broad daylight?¡±


    Staring at how disheveled he looked, Nan Zhi pulled him in front of her once more, ring at him in annoyance. ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m taking off your clothes because I want to check if you¡¯re injured!¡±


    Mu Sihan shook his head hurriedly. ¡°No, no. Beautiful Princess said that if others bully me, I have to fight back ruthlessly.¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at his handsome and well-defined face as her small hand caressed it.


    Although Pei Xuan did not manage to get any advantage from Mu Sihan, and was even beaten up ruthlessly, Nan Zhi still felt sad.


    If his mental age did not degrade, how would Pei Xuan dare to humiliate him like that? He had not been abdicated yet, but people were already starting to disregard him!


    ¡°Beautiful Princess, don¡¯t cry...¡±


    Nan Zhi buried her face into his chest, hugging him tightly. ¡°You fool, I¡¯m just sad for you.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, his warm lips kissed her.


    Although he acted like a child now, he would kiss her tofort her whenever she was sad.


    ...


    Very soon, it was the day before Qiao Yanze and Xiao Ying¡¯s wedding.


    Qiao Yanze really doted on Xiao Ying, buying an ind for her that was not too far away from the Capital.


    The ind was named as Yinghua Ind by him.


    Qiao Yanze was indeed a yboy in the past, so there were many women who wanted to be with him. However, no one would have thought that he would fall for an unknown Xiao Ying.


    After Pei Xuan humiliated Mu Sihan earlier, Nan Zhi discussed with Elder Dong, who advised her to not bring Mu Sihan to the wedding.


    There would be many nobles and elites at the wedding then who would definitely point at and talk about Mu Sihan when they saw him. Elder Dong was worried that he would be agitated once more.


    After talking to Mu Sihan, he nodded in agreement as well.


    However, after finding out that Xiaojie was going with Nan Zhi, he kept getting jealous of their son.


    When they left the resort, Xiaojie was still eximing, ¡°¡®Daddy is bing more like a child! He¡¯s acting like when I like to hog Pretty Zhizhi and that I have no right to.¡±


    Nan Zhi held Xiaojie¡¯s hand with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s that good? It means that he cares about your Mommy!¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s being too overbearing! I won¡¯t be like Daddy when I grow up, I want to make my career a priority!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still so young, but you have so many ideas!¡±


    Xiaojie lifted his chin. ¡°Of course, I think that training a little harder is quite interesting too. But being with a girl feels a little troublesome for me.¡± The image of Little Apple pouting appeared in his mind. She was cute, but she cried too much. She would cry when he didn¡¯t y with her, when he doesn¡¯t hug her, and when he didn¡¯t teach her to climb a tree.


    Nan Zhi could tell what Xiaojie was thinking of with just a nce at him. She pinched his face. ¡°Career is very important, but your feelings are important too. Anyway, Mommy is bent on having Little Apple as my daughter-inw, you have to be nicer to her in the future!¡±


    Xiaojie replied, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I¡¯m only six years old. Isn¡¯t it too early to think about all of this? If you like small babies like Little Apple, then go have another kid with Daddy!¡±


    Nan Zhi choked from her son¡¯s words.


    Where had her innocent baby gone?


    ...


    The Qiao family arrived at Yinghua Ind the night before, and Qiao Yanze had arranged for a luxurious cruise boat to fetch them.


    When Nan Zhi brought Xiaojie over, Pei Xuan and his family were already on the cruise boat.

 Chapter 802 - Kiss You, Missed You

    <h4>Chapter 802: Kiss You, Missed You</h4>


    Pei Xuan¡¯s father was Madam Qiao¡¯s younger brother that she doted on the most. He was also the Qiao family¡¯s closest rtives. Although Nan Zhi did not like that family, she did not let herself show it.


    Stepping forward gracefully, Nan Zhi greeted Madam Qiao and An Feng before she brought Xiaojie to the deck.


    Ever since Nan Zhi had got on the cruise, Pei Xuan¡¯s eyes kept following her like a hawk.


    On this day, Nan Zhi was wearing a tight-fitting ck turtleneck with a more casual and loose pair of jeans. Her shirt was tucked in while she wore a baseball cap, her long hair tied into a ponytail, making her look more youthful and energized.


    Nan Yao, who was sitting next to Pei Xuan, had dolled herself up before she left. She was wearing a luxurious maxi dress that exposed her back, a pair of seven-inch high heels, while her long hair was tied into a bun on her head with two strands of hair left by the sides of her face. Just a look at her was enough to know that she had dolled up for an important asion.


    Even so, she was still unable to attract Pei Xuan¡¯s attention.


    But Nan Zhi¡¯s simple and casual appearance caught his attention fully.


    Even if Nan Yao did not like Nan Zhi, but as a woman, she had to admit that Nan Zhi¡¯s aura was getting better by the day.


    Originally, she was already tall, pretty and slender. Together with her good aura, she would radiate with a type of charm that attracted everyone¡¯s attention no matter how simple her dressing was.


    ...


    Yinghua Ind had been nted with many cherry blossoms[1] and although it was not the cherry blossom¡¯s blooming season, it was enough to see how caring and attentive Qiao Yanze was to Xiao Ying.


    When they arrived on the ind, Nan Zhi was looking around the beautifully decorated wedding venue, but somehow, there was a sense of uneasiness rising within her.


    The time taken for Qiao Yanze to fall in love and get married to Xiao Ying was not long, so she had discussed about Qiao Yanze¡¯s psychological state with Elder Dong.


    Elder Dong said that if it was not because Qiao Yanze loved Xiao Ying too much, then it must be that she had used something to make him smitten to the point of irrationality.


    From all of Qiao Yanze¡¯s actions, he seemedpletely fine.


    He probably loved Xiao Ying too much!


    Now that the two of them had a child, and were about to get married, Nan Zhi could only hope that they would be happy and that Xiao Ying was sincere about her uncle.


    But she couldn¡¯t ignore the sense of uneasiness inside her.


    Qiao Yanze and Xiao Ying had arrived on the ind earlier than the family, so when they saw that the Qiao family and Pei family had arrived, both Qiao Yanze and Xiao Ying moved forward to wee them.


    Xiao Ying became even prettier and energized, while Qiao Yanze had lost quite a bit of weight.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already arranged for your hotel rooms,¡± Qiao Yanze greeted his guests one by one, before he walked to Nan Zhi and hugged Xiaojie. ¡°You seem to have grown taller, but you¡¯re still as thin as before!¡±


    ¡°Granduncle, I¡¯m an average weight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, our Xiaojie baby will definitely be a charmer after he grows up!¡±


    Once they arrived at the hotel, Nan Zhi went to find Xiao Ying and gave her a pair of diamond earrings.


    There was a wee party the night before the party, and ended about ten at night.


    Nan Zhi and Xiaojie returned to their room after the party. After Xiaojie went to shower, Nan Zhi took out her phone.


    She called Mu Sihan.


    It rang for some time, but no one answered.


    Strange. Maybe Elder Dong was in the middle of a counseling session with him?


    ...


    Nan Zhi was almost right. Mu Sihan had put his phone upstairs while he chatted with Elder Dong downstairs. However, it was not a counseling session, but a normal chat.


    ¡°It¡¯s been nearly three months, it¡¯s time you finish this.¡±


    Elder Dong stared at Mu Sihan¡¯s well-defined facial features. ¡°The past three months here can also be treated as a vacation with Miss Nan.¡±


    Mu Sihan leaned back against the sofa, a cigar between his fingers as he narrowed his ck eyes slightly. ¡°This had been the most rxed and happiest time in my life. However, knowing her, if she found out that I lied to her, she would definitely be furious.¡±


    Elder Dong got up, patting Mu Sihan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°It was my idea in the first ce. I will exin it to her.¡±


    After he finished chatting with Elder Dong, Mu Sihan went upstairs.


    When he returned to his room and saw a few unanswered calls on his phone, and that one of it was from Nan Zhi, he sent her a request for a video-call.


    Nan Zhi had went to take a shower in the bathroom, while Xiaojie was lying on the bed. When he heard the phone ring, he picked it up.


    Seeing a videocall from Mu Sihan, Xiaojie epted the request.


    ¡°Daddy, Pretty Zhizhi is showering. She¡¯ll sleep with me after showering, don¡¯t be too jealous!¡±


    The corners of Mu Sihan¡¯s lips twitched as he stared at the brat smiling brightly in the video-call.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too old to still sleep with her?¡±


    ¡°Then aren¡¯t you the one acting like a child to sleep with Pretty Zhizhi?¡±


    The moment Xiaojie finished speaking, the bathroom door was pulled open and Nan Zhi walked out wearing a nightgown. ¡°Who¡¯s acting like a child?¡±


    Seeing Xiaojie having a video-call with Mu Sihan, Nan Zhi walked over to the bed. She looked even prettier after showering, her long moist ck hair hanging down on her shoulders, making her skin look even more fair and smooth.


    ¡°How do you feel today?¡± Nan Zhi stared at Mu Sihan, her eyes gentle.


    ¡°Miss you.¡±


    Hearing him say such a thing in front of their son made Nan Zhi¡¯s ears flush red.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ve been with Pretty Zhizhi everyday. She¡¯s only been out for a day but you already miss her. I can only see her once a month now and I¡¯m notining. See how domineering you are?¡±


    Before Mu Sihan could say anything, Xiaojie hugged Nan Zhi¡¯s neck and ced a kiss on her cheek. ¡°However, Pretty Zhizhi is mine tonight!¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head slightly helplessly.


    The father and son were like enemies when they met each other!


    If it was possible, she wanted to have a daughter with Mu Sihan as well, to give Xiaojie a younger sister. By that time, the two of them would probably stop fighting for her and be jealous of one another!


    However, Xiaojie still knew what to do. After agitating Mu Sihan, heid down on the bed obediently to sleep.


    Nan Zhi brought her phone to the balcony.


    Staring at the man whose expression was so dark, sheughed. ¡°Stop being so petty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a child too.¡±


    Nan Zhi replied, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to humor you. Go to sleep early and I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Kiss.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t kiss people anyhow.¡±


    ¡°He kissed you.¡±


    Seeing that he was being extremely stubborn about this, Nan Zhi could only pout her lips and kiss his face on the screen.


    But after she did, she was the one who flushedpletely while Mu Sihan remained normal.


    ...


    The next day.


    After Nan Zhi and Xiaojie woke up, they went to the hotel¡¯s buffet restaurant with An Feng and Madam Qiao to have breakfast.


    When they were done, Nan Zhi went to the resting room to change into her evening gown. She was just about to take off her clothes when footsteps suddenly rang behind her.


    Nan Zhi turned around, seeing a woman dressed in the housekeeping uniform walk in while pushing a rubbish bin.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows, feeling that the woman seem a little familiar.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I need to change right now. if you want to change the bins, pleasee back againter!¡±


    The woman did not seem to hear Nan Zhi, as she suddenly ran forward to snatch Nan Zhi¡¯s bag ced on the vanity table.


    Nan Zhi stopped her instinctively.


    Just as she was pulling her bag from the woman, a tall figure suddenly stood up from the rubbish bin. He hurriedly moved behind Nan Zhi and pressed a piece of cloth to her nose and mouth.


    Nan Zhi reached out to scratch the back of the hand of that person. However, there was a drug put on the cloth and her struggles slowly weakened before stoppingpletely. Within seconds, her eyes cked out and she fell unconscious.


    [1] Yinghua is cherry blossoms in Chinese.

 Chapter 803 - Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 803: Wedding</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Yinghua Ind appeared sunny and pretty, the air fresh and rxing. With the extravagant setup organized by Qiao Yanze, it was truly beautiful.


    Qiao Yanze and Xiao Ying had arranged their wedding to be at the beach. A long red carpet was arranged that extended from the hotel to the wedding venue, and Qiao Yanze had imported more than ten thousands of fresh roses from all over the world.


    When the sea breeze blew at them, all anyone could smell were roses.


    Wedding photos of the couple were ced everywhere on the venue, the man handsome while the woman was beautiful.


    Madam Qiao and An Feng brought Xiaojie to sit in the first row. Even up to now, Madam Qiao still did not like Xiao Ying and was still unwilling to let her enter the Qiao family.


    However, Qiao Yanze seemed to have been possessed by something and was extremely stubborn in only marrying Xiao Ying.


    Also, the most important thing was that Xiao Ying was pregnant. No matter how much Madam Qiao did not like Xiao Ying, she would still want her grandson...


    An Feng grabbed Madam Qiao¡¯s hands, whispering softly, ¡°Mom, let it go a little. Everyone will have their own fate, won¡¯t they?¡±


    Madam Qiao closed her eyes and nodded. ¡°I can only let go. I hope Xiao Ying is someone who keeps to herself and will learn the rules properly in the future so she doesn¡¯t embarrass the Qiao family!¡±


    As Madam Qiao said so, she nced at the entrance. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Zhizhi here yet?¡±


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi went to change, so she might be retouching her makeup!¡± Xiaojie replied.


    Madam Qiao stared at Xiaojie, who was bing more handsome as he grew older, looking like a small masculine man. An affectionate smile graced her lips. ¡°Zhizhi has really taught you well.¡± With that said, she nced at Pei Xuan and Nan Yao, lowering her voice. ¡°I heard that Nan Yao has never taken care of her son ever since she had him. The child is fed milk made from milk powder usually as well.¡±


    An Feng nced at Nan Yao.


    She naturally did not have a good impression of Nan Yao and her mother, Ding Shuman.


    ¡°Nan Yao is really simr to her mother. They tend to be more selfish and only care about their own well-being.¡±


    Grabbing onto An Feng¡¯s hand, Madam Qiao patted the back of it. ¡°The Pei family will definitely not let Nan Yao marry into the family. If she wants to be with Pei Xuan, she can only be her mistress and not have an official status for the rest of her life. It can also be seen as a punishment for her!


    An Feng nodded.


    When it was time for the wedding, Qiao Yanze stood on the stage in his white suit, looking extremely handsome like a God that hade from the heavens.


    The wedding march started to y.


    Xiao Ying, who was wearing a pure white wedding gown, slowly got on the red carpet, while the two flower girls followed behind her, helping her lift her train up.


    Several of her bridesmaids followed behind her, throwing flowers in the air without stopping.


    The atmosphere was really warm and romantic.


    However, Madam Qiao, An Feng and Xiaojie were not happy at all.


    ¡°Great Grandma, Grandma, why isn¡¯t Pretty Zhizhi here yet?¡± Xiaojie furrowed his eyebrows, saying worriedly.


    An Feng was extremely uneasy as well. Zhizhi was not someone who would be so tardy.


    It was her uncle¡¯s wedding. Even if she disliked Xiao Ying, it was impossible for her to not attend the wedding.


    ¡°Ah Feng, call Zhizhi.¡±


    An Feng patted her head, taking out her phone hurriedly. She even forgot to call her daughter once she started to panic.


    An Feng looked down to call Nan Zhi.


    She nodded at Madam Qiao and Xiaojie. ¡°It went through.¡±


    As Xiao Ying slowly walked over from the other end of the red carpet, she had a gentle and happy smile on her lips.


    As she stared at Qiao Yanze who was waiting for her on the stage, happy tears fell from her eyes.


    She looked away. When she nced at Madam Qiao from the corner of her eyes and noticed that An Feng and her were not looking at her at all and were looking down instead. What were they doing?


    Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows, slight unhappiness crawling within her.


    However, she immediately thought that it was fine as long as Qiao Yanze only had her in his eyes. She could ignore everyone else.


    Step by step, Xiao Ying arrived at the stage, and Qiao Yanze grabbed herced hands to guide her to the space by his side.


    The pastor stood in front of the couple on the stage, starting to read the vows solemnly to the couple.


    ¡°Mr Qiao Yanze, are you willing to take Miss Tang Xiao Ying as your wife. Will you stay with her no matter in times of rich or poor, in good health or sickness, for as long as the two of you shall live?¡±


    Qiao Yanze stared at Xiao Ying, his lips smiling gently.


    Before he replied the pastor, he nced at the guests watching them.


    When his eyes reached the row Madam Qiao and An Feng were sitting at, he furrowed his eyebrows slightly when he did not see Nan Zhi.


    Where did that girl go?


    Madam Qiao discovered Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes on her and waved her hand at him.


    Following Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes, Xiao Ying nced at Madam Qiao as well. Seeing Madam Qiao wave her hands at Qiao Yanze to get him to go down, her expression changed.


    What in the world?


    This was the most crucial time of their wedding. What was Madam Qiao doing by getting Qiao Yanze to go down now?


    Did she not want the wedding to continue?


    Noting that Qiao Yanze was not answering, the pastor asked once more. ¡°Mr Qiao Yanze, are you willing to take Miss Tang Xiao Ying as your wife. Will you stay with her no matter in times of rich or poor, in good health or sickness, for as long as the two of you shall live?¡±


    Qiao Yanze did not answer.


    Xiao Ying called for him softly. ¡°Yanze.¡±


    Madam Qiao kept eyeing Qiao Yanze.


    Qiao Yanze realized that something was wrong. Had something happened to Zhizhi?


    ¡°Xiao Ying, let¡¯s hold the ceremonyter. I need to go look for Zhizhi.¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could say anything, Qiao Yanze ran down the stage.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Where did Zhizhi go?¡±


    ¡°Your older sister is calling Zhizhi. The calls are going through, but no one is answering.¡±


    Yinghua Ind was an ind gifted to Xiao Ying by Qiao Yanze, so it was a private ind that had not been opened to the public. It was impossible for outsiders toe in and do something to Zhizhi.


    COMMENT


    Qiao Yanze walked in front of Pei Xuan with a dark expression, dragging him up by his cor. ¡°Tell me, is it you?¡±


    Pei Xuan looked extremely innocent. ¡°Yanze, what do you mean by is it me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush! If you¡¯re not honest, don¡¯t me me for what happens!¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, what are you doing?¡± Seeing that Qiao Yanze was being violent to Pei Xuan during his wedding, she wiped her snot and tears. ¡°Yanze, why aren¡¯t you doing your wedding properly anding over to hurt out our Pei Xuan for?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What did our Xuan Er do to you for you to treat him like this?¡± Mr Pei said unhappily.


    Qiao Yanze narrowed his eyes, ignoring Li Ying and Mr Pei as he stared at Pei Xuan coldly. ¡°It really isn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been with Yaoyao for the entire day, what do you think I could do?¡±


    Qiao Yanze let go of Pei Xuan¡¯s cor, his expression dark. ¡°You¡¯d better not let me find out that it¡¯s you. Or else.¡±


    Xiao Ying lifted her skirt and walked off the stage to stop Qiao Yanze from leaving. Her eyes were red and filled with tears. ¡°Do you really have to leave now?¡±


    Seeing Xiao Ying¡¯s face covered in tears, Qiao Yanze furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Zhizhi might be in danger.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that she¡¯s in danger? She never liked the fact that I was getting married to you, so she might have disappeared on purp©`¡±


    Before Xiao Ying finished speaking, Qiao Yanze had swung her hand away as he eyed her sharply. ¡°Zhizhi isn¡¯t like that!¡±


    This was the first time Qiao Yanze had lost his temper at Xiao Ying ever since they started their rtionship.


    Xiao Ying stared at him in disbelief, the tears in her eyes swelling even more.


    What was happening?


    The guests around them were all pointing at them. But it was like she could not see anything, only being able to see him giving up on their wedding in order to go look for Nan Zhi!

 Chapter 804 - Kidnap

    <h4>Chapter 804: Kidnap</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Did he not love her?


    However, usually he did everything she wanted without questioning a word at all. He was even willing to give up on the inheritance of the Duke¡¯s title for her!


    He fought with Madam Qiao for her and even when Madam Qiao did not agree, he was willing to leave the Qiao family.


    She knew everything he had done for her. What he was willing to sacrifice.


    He was the best and nicest man she had ever met!


    Even she had been unknowingly touched by him.


    However, she never thought that he would hurt her on such an important day because of Nan Zhi!


    Xiao Ying scoffed, sparkling tears falling from her eyes as they drenched hershes.


    Her petite figure took a few steps back.


    ¡°If I said that you going to look for Nan Zhi and not having our wedding ceremony now, means that we won¡¯t get married at all, will you still go?¡±


    She looked extremely pitiful, as if she waspletely hurt.


    Qiao Yanze stared at her, his heart clenching terribly.


    ¡°Xiao Ying...¡±


    Xiao Ying interrupted him as she cried, ¡°I know your answer already. To you, our child and me are not as important as Nan Zhi is. Qiao Yanze, remember this, you will definitely regret it if you don¡¯t hold the wedding ceremony now...¡±


    Madam Qiao walked over, ring at Xiao Ying coldly as she scolded, ¡°How are you so confident that our Qiao Yanze only wants a poor girl like you? He¡¯s going to look for his niece right now, but you¡¯re using your child and yourself to threaten and ckmail him. This sort of pettiness is a jinx in every family!¡±


    ¡°Mom, stop saying that to Xiao Ying!¡± Qiao Yanze turned to instruct his closer friends, ¡°Get your partners to apany Xiao Ying while I go look for Nan Zhi first.¡±


    Staring at Qiao Yanze¡¯s disappearing figure, Xiao Ying had never felt so much despair before.


    If the wedding ceremony could take ce sessfully today, she might...


    But there was no ¡®if¡¯.


    He had made his choice.


    What was real love?


    It was all fake!


    Xiao Ying tore off her pure white veil, shouting painfully at the skies with red eyes before she pulled her skirt and ran out of the venue in front of everyone present, her face covered in tears.


    Madam Qiao stared at Xiao Ying¡¯s sad and disappointed figure, sighing helplessly.


    This ending was something she had hoped to see, but she felt uneasy when she saw Xiao Ying¡¯s pained appearance as well.


    Madam Qiao got An Feng and Pei Xuan to calm the guests down, before she caught up to Xiao Ying. ¡°After you give birth, I¡¯ll give you a sum of money for you to leave and restart your life somewhere else.¡±


    Xiao Ying closed her eyes, a scornful expression appearing on her tear-stained face.


    Her body shook a little from the blow as she smiled coldly. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too positively. Why would I give you my child?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with our Qiao family¡¯s bloodline!¡±


    Taking a step closer to Madam Qiao, Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes were red and puffy, though her gaze was slightly scary and dark. ¡°You will regret this!¡±


    With that said, she left.


    Madam Qiao had lived for so long, and what type of person had she yet encountered? However, Xiao Ying¡¯s gaze earlier had scared her.


    The goosebumps on her arms all stood up.


    ...


    Nan Zhi¡¯s consciousness slowly came back. She was currently in a dark, but seemingly moving space. She could vaguely hear the sounds of the sea and a fishy smell.


    She moved cautiously, noticing that her arms and legs were tied together to prevent her from moving.


    When she opened her mouth, she found that she couldn¡¯t, it had been taped as well.


    She immediately furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    Was she kidnapped?


    The person who kidnapped her...


    Recalling when she was changing in the resting room, it was Nan Yao who had dressed as a cleaner...


    Did Nan Yao kidnap her?


    Nan Yao was dependent on the Pei family now, and if she was alone, she definitely would not dare do anything to her.


    Then there was only one possibility.


    Pei Xuan!


    He must have been holding a grudge from getting beaten up at the resort the previous time!


    However, she did not expect him to be so bold as to dare to kidnap her during Qiao Yanze¡¯s wedding.


    The ce she was kept at now seemed to be a boat. It was dark, humid and had an awful fishy smell lingering in the air!


    Nan Zhi tried to struggle out of the ropes, but they were tied too tightly and she could not loosen them at all.


    Perhaps it was because of the drug, but Nan Zhi¡¯s head was terribly dizzy and she felt weak all over as well.


    Her thoughts jumped from one idea to another. It was useless to struggle out of the ropes here either, since it was impossible for her to swim back to the ind, right?


    After she got into such incidences too many times, Nan Zhi was surprisingly calm. Uncle would definitelye find her once he realized that she was missing!


    The boat steered forward for a while more, while Nan Zhi¡¯s eyelids were terribly heavy as she fell unconscious once more.


    When she woke up again, she had not opened her eyes when she heard two people conversing. ¡°Is she awake yet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s increase the dosage of the drug in her noodles. If we manage to do this sessfully, we will be rich!¡±


    ¡°Boss, do you think there¡¯s any danger in doing this? I can easily tell that this woman is not an ordinary one!¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯re merely following orders after receiving money. When we get the money a few dayster, we would have taken off already!¡± The man sighed in slight sadness. ¡°But she¡¯s such a pretty girl, I really want to know how she tastes!¡±


    ¡°Boss, that person instructed that we are not to touch even her finger.¡±


    ¡°I know that of course, but can¡¯t I even think about it?¡±


    The voices slowly trailed further from her.


    Nan Zhi opened her eyes to look around.


    It should probably be in the evening now, the sun seemed to be setting as the faint orange of a setting sun shone in from the window. She didn¡¯t seem to be on the boat anymore.


    The window was very high, and she could only see the light shining in from outside and not what was outside.


    Nan Zhi looked around the room.


    This was probably a house that had been abandoned for a long time, the corners covered with spider webs while there was a thickyer of dust covering the desk.


    All of the sharp items in the room had been taken away, Nan Zhi having looked for a while but still was unable to find anything that could cut the ropes away.


    After about one and a half hours, that ¡®Boss¡¯ walked in with a mask on his face, before he tore off the tape on Nan Zhi¡¯s mouth.


    The skin around her mouth started to ache in pain.


    He ced a bowl in front of Nan Zhi. ¡°There¡¯s a steamed bun inside, eat it yourself.¡±


    After she was allowed to speak, Nan Zhi did not scream or cry. Neither did she shiver from fear. ¡°How much did the person who got you to kidnap me, pay you? I¡¯ll give you double that amount.¡±


    The man scoffed after hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s words. ¡°Miss, people like us have our own dignity as well. I will not let you go even if you gave me triple the amount.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know what will happen to you after kidnapping me?¡±


    Seeing a cold glimmer shing in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes, the man froze for a second. He did not expect a pretty and gentle looking girl like her to have such a cold and sharp aura.


    After dazing out for a few seconds by Nan Zhi¡¯s gaze, the man regained his senses andughed out loud. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about what will happen to us!¡±

 Chapter 805 - Running Away

    <h4>Chapter 805: Running Away</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    On Qiao Yanze¡¯s side.


    Xiaojie was worried about Nan Zhi and wanted to Mu Sihan to inform him of the situation, but was stopped by Qiao Yanze.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s mental age was only that of a few years old now and calling him would only rm the enemy and make him worried.


    Qiao Yanze arrived at the resting room Nan Zhi was changing in.


    The evening gown Nan Zhi was changing into originally had been thrown to the ground, while her phone and bag were left on the vanity table as well.


    That meant that the person did not kidnap her for money.


    Amongst those that could enter Yinghua Ind, there were his guests he invited to attend his wedding, and the fishermen boats that came to bring food.


    First, Qiao Yanze went to check the CCTVs.


    But as he had expected, the recordings had been tampered with.


    F*ck!


    He ordered everyone to not leave the ind, while dispatching his bodyguards to search around the ind as well.


    When Qiao Yanze started to search for Nan Zhi in a manic frenzy, Pei Xuan started to panic a little. He called Nan Yao to the side and muttered, ¡°If he can¡¯t find Nan Zhi, I don¡¯t think Yanze will let us go easily.¡±


    Nan Yaoughed without taking it seriously. ¡°Darling, I think that you¡¯re thinking too much. The guests here are all of a certain status, Young Master Qiao might not be able to keep them here even if he wanted to!¡±


    Pei Xuan nodded thoughtfully. ¡°What you said makes sense.¡±


    Nan Yao took the chance to jump into Pei Xuan¡¯s arms, whining coyly, ¡°How are you nning to punish Nan Zhi that little b*tch?¡±


    Of course, he was going to sleep with her!


    Pei Xuan said that silently in his heart. He definitely wouldn¡¯t tell Nan Yao that, so he said seriously instead, ¡°Since Ye Sihan and her almost crippled my most important part that time, I naturally have to take good care of her!¡±


    Nan Yao stared at Pei Xuan, roughly guessing what he meant by ¡®taking good care of her¡¯.


    She really did not understand, what was so good about Nan Zhi? Why did all the men fight to get her?!


    ...


    It had already been many hours, and Nan Zhi had been in that old, musty room for the entire afternoon.


    It was cold.


    Her stomach had been grumbling in hunger for a while, but she did not eat the steamed bun they had given her.


    At night, there were no lights around. There were no electricity either, and it waspletely dark.


    Throughout the day, Nan Zhi had thought of many ways to get out of the ropes tying her down, but to no avail.


    It seemed like she could only continue to wait.


    When it was midnight, Nan Zhi was about to fall asleep when she heard some rattling.


    She immediately opened her eyes and saw a figure standing in the dark.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± ording to his aura, Nan Zhi could tell that it was that boss¡¯ckey.


    ¡°Someone paid me to sleep with you.¡± The man rubbed his hands together, swallowing dryly at Nan Zhi in the dark.


    A cold glint shed in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes.


    A person who would pay the kidnapper to sleep with her could only be Nan Yao.


    If it was because of money, there was still something she could do.


    ¡°How much did that person pay you? I¡¯ll give you double!¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s mind immediately turned. Although she could not see the man clearly, she could still feel his eyes on her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing this for money? Once you¡¯re rich, you can have any woman you want! You should know who I am as well. If you really slept with me, even if you can run to the other end of the world, my boyfriend and my family will never let you off!¡±


    ¡°I heard your boyfriend has be a retard, what can he do to me?¡± The kidnapper scoffed.


    Nan Zhi did not argue with him. He was angry now, so it was not a wise choice to do so.


    She could tell that he did not really want to rape her, if not, he would not speak so much either.


    ¡°Name a price. If you let go of me, I¡¯ll give you any amount you want.¡±


    The kidnapper scoffed once more. ¡°Are you treating me as a fool? What if I let you go and you don¡¯t pay me?¡±


    ¡°In that case, you can bring me to another ce. I¡¯ll get my men to bring you the ransom. At that point, the money will be yours and yours alone.¡±


    The kidnapper was weighing the credibility of Nan Zhi¡¯s words.


    And Nan Zhi did not rush him. Her calm and cold aura made the kidnapper feel like taking the risk was worth it.


    ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s tensed heart rxed, as she started to coax, ¡°Help me untie my legs first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not y any tricks.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Believing Nan Zhi¡¯s words, the kidnapper untied her legs.


    Since she had not walked for a while, her blood cirction in her legs wasn¡¯t very good, so when Nan Zhi stood up, her legs were so numb she felt like she lost all the feeling in them.


    The kidnapper nced outside once before he whispered to Nan Zhi, ¡°Come with me and don¡¯t make a sound. Be careful!¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed in agreement.


    The kidnapper led Nan Zhi out of that cold room. There was another room in the house, the boss of the kidnappers was lying on the bed while there were two moreckeys sleeping beside him.


    All of them were wearing masks, so Nan Zhi could not properly see what they looked like.


    Nan Zhi followed behind that kidnapper. Just as she was about to step out of the house, the boss suddenly shouted in anger, ¡°Where the f*ck are you going?¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lip, her heart immediately rising up to her throat.


    An indescribable fear swelled within her.


    If the boss managed to find out that she was nning to run away, she would definitely be caught in a very tight situation!


    Nan Zhi held onto her breath, staring at the boss for a few seconds.


    Noting that he was not awake and was only dreaming, she hurriedly shook her head at the kidnapper who was nning to kneel down.


    Seeing this, the kidnapper let out a breath of relief.


    He brought Nan Zhi out of the house and Nan Zhi immediately realized that it was a fishing vige.


    Trees surrounded the hut that she was kept in.


    Nan Zhi followed behind the kidnapper as they hurriedly ran out.


    However, they had not run far when a furious voice roared suddenly. ¡°Chase them! They¡¯re over there!¡±


    Seeing the boss chase after them with his otherckeys, the kidnapper trembled in fear. ¡°It¡¯s all because you tempted me, you b*tch. Damn it, Boss will definitely kill me after he¡¯s caught up to us! No, I have to tie you back to repent for my mistake!¡±


    They alreadye out, why would she let him tie her again? Did he think she was stupid?


    Nan Zhi acted like she was extremely scared, looking up suddenly when the kidnapper approached her. She stammered in trepidation, ¡°T-There¡¯s a snake on the tree!¡±


    COMMENT


    The kidnapper nced at the tree and Nan Zhi took the chance to lift her leg up and kick the kidnapper in the crotch ruthlessly.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Making use of the chance the kidnapper was jumping on the spot while cupping his groin area, Nan Zhi hurriedly ran away.


    When the boss caught up to the kidnapper who was sweating cold-sweat from the pain, he kicked him once more. ¡°What the f*ck? You let her go? Were you tempted from her offer to give double the ransom and wanted to take it all for yourself? You piece of sh*t!¡±


    After barking orders at anotherckey to stay and watch the kidnapper, he led his other twockeys to chase after Nan Zhi.


    ...


    Qiao Yanze looked at all of the fishing boats that delivered goods to the ind. When he found that one of the fishing boats was not the allocated deliverer, Qiao Yanze immediately looked into it once more.


    Indeed, he found something in the end.


    The boss of the fishing boat belonged to the mafia, and specialized in shady things like stealing and kidnapping.


    Qiao Yanze managed to find that boss¡¯ bank ount had an extra two hundred million in cash recently. After tracing the IP address of who sent him the money, he found out that it belonged to the hotel in Yinghua Ind.


    The result of the investigation led to Pei Xuan¡¯s room.


    Qiao Yanze had suspected Pei Xuan from the beginning, but he could not do anything if Pei Xuan was not willing to admit it.


    After confirming the instigator, he let the other guests leave, but kept the Pei family on the ind.

 Chapter 806 - He Was the One Who Saved Her

    <h4>Chapter 806: He Was the One Who Saved Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    As Qiao Yanze managed to find out that the money was sent from Pei Xuan and Nan Yao¡¯s room, Pei Xuan was also in extreme anxiousness.


    The kidnapper said that Nan Zhi had escaped.


    Although the boss promised him that he would definitely find Nan Zhi, Pei Xuan was still worried.


    This Nan Zhi had always been a cunning and tricky woman. After letting her escape, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to catch her again the next time.


    However,pared to Nan Zhi running away, he was more worried about Qiao Yanze.


    He was not worried if Qiao Yanze could still hold his wedding. Qiao Yanze had said that he was letting his family enjoy the ind by not letting them leave, but wasn¡¯t it just a nicer way of phrasing that he wanted to keep them on the ind?


    Nan Yao stared at Pei Xuan who was pacing about nonstop, and moved forward tofort him. ¡°As long as we don¡¯t admit it, Young Master Qiao probably won¡¯t be able to find out about anything, right?¡±


    The moment Nan Yao finished speaking, Pei Xuan pped her ruthlessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your stupid idea!¡± Although he had also ignored how important Nan Zhi was to Qiao Yanze, if it wasn¡¯t for Nan Yao¡¯s idea for her to kidnap Nan Zhi on the ind, he would not have done anything.


    This woman was good for nothing!


    Nan Yao felt extremely miserable from the p.


    She cupped her stinging cheek, ncing at Pei Xuan with teary eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Young Master Qiao would rather look for Nan Zhi than hold his wedding!¡±


    It was not like he watched Nan Zhi grow up. She was only his niece. Who knew that he would even leave his most beloved Xiao Ying for Nan Zhi?


    What Nan Yao was saying was the truth.


    No one had expected Qiao Yanze to prioritize finding Nan Zhi at the expense of not getting married. For this man who clearly doted on his wife-to-be, it was inconceivable!


    Pei Xuan¡¯s expression was dark as he managed to find a cigarette from his pocket. Seeing this, Nan Yao hurriedly picked up the lighter from the coffee table. She was about to light the cigarette up for him when the door was pushed open from outside.


    Qiao Yanze brought several bodyguards inside the room.


    Seeing this, Pei Xuan furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Yanze, what are you doing?¡±


    Throwing the documents at Pei Xuan¡¯s face, Qiao Yanze was livid. ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m the one who wants to ask you what you are doing? Tell me, where is Zhizhi? Don¡¯t make me ask again.¡±


    Pei Xuan picked up the documents that had fallen on the floor. They contained the bank ount details and the IP address that Qiao Yanze had found.


    Pei Xuan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Yanze, it must be a misunderstanding...¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Qiao Yanze smiled coldly, his usual charming smile not appearing on his handsome face, as he seemed extremely serious and cold. ¡°I have already called the police. ording to ourws, the sentence of instigating a kidnap incident would result in at least....¡±


    Qiao Yanze had not finished speaking when Pei Xuan suddenly raised his hand to p Nan Yao once more heavily.


    Nan Yao stumbled back from the impact, losing her bnce as she fell to the floor.


    ¡°Darling, you...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me darling. Did we register our marriage or held a wedding ceremony?¡± Pei Xuan threw the documents at Nan Yao¡¯s face. ¡°I know you hate Nan Zhi, but how could you do something like kidnap her?¡±


    ¡°Darling, I...¡±


    Pei Xuan stared at Nan Yao coldly, sending her a re. It was better for one person to take the me than have the two of them take it.


    Nan Yao understood what Pei Xuan meant. She cursed him darkly in her heart, thinking that Pei Xuan was not a man that could handle things.


    This man was cowardly and despicable.


    However, she knew clearly that if the two of them were arrested, then no one would bail her out.


    If she was arrested alone, Pei Xuan would still go save her for the sake of their child.


    Nan Yao looked down, her voice trembling as she said, ¡°Young Master Qiao, I did it! It has nothing to do with Pei Xuan! I¡¯m the one who cannot stand Nan Zhi...¡±


    Qiao Yanze walked in front of Nan Yao, kicking at her shoulder without any concern for her.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°If she loses even a single strand of hair, I will definitely kill you!¡±


    Hearing the viciousness in his voice, Nan Yao trembled in fear.


    She looked up at Pei Xuan. Seeing this, Pei Xuan kicked at her other shoulder. ¡°What are you stuttering about? Speak quickly, where is Nan Zhi?¡±


    ¡°S-She was kidnapped by Boss Long. Boss Long said that she¡¯s cunning and tricky and managed to convince another kidnapper to let her run away...¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression was so dark one could scrap ayer of frost off his face. ¡°Contact Boss Long now. If Nan Zhi has lost a strand of hair, the two of you are ountable for it! Go!¡±


    Qiao Yanze got his bodyguard to look after Nan Yao and Pei Xuan before he hurriedly rushed towards the fishing vige Nan Zhi was held captive at.


    ...


    Boss Long did not managed to catch up to Nan Zhi, but Nan Zhi fell down a hill. She rolled downwards before she hit her head on a tree and fell unconscious not too long after.


    When she woke up again, she wasying on an old bed.


    However, the bedsheets and nket were exuding a faint fragrance.


    Opening her eyes, Nan Zhi looked around the simple but clean room, before she sat up on the bed with a pounding headache.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake?¡± A sweet and soft voice rang as a simply-dressed, pretty youngdy walked in.


    The young girl was probably less than twenty years old, her long ck hair tied into a long braid in front of her chest. She had a bright smile on her face, making her look extremely youthful and energetic.


    Nan Zhi messaged her temple. ¡°Can I ask where I am?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is Brother Ah Dai¡¯s house.¡±


    Ah Dai?


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows in confusion.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai is the nicest older brothers we have here. He knows how to do everything. He¡¯s our vige¡¯s doctor, our carpenter, our hunter... Brother Ah Dai can do everything. He even knows medicine! He was the one who found you when he was looking for drugs in the mountains. You were unconscious, so he brought you back.¡±


    Nan Zhi lifted her nket, wanting to get off the bed.


    The girl hurriedly brought the medicine she brewed in front of Nan Zhi. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re really pretty! Your forehead is injured, and Brother Ah Dai said that if you take your medicine on time, there probably won¡¯t be any scars left.¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at the bowl of ck liquid the youngdy brought to her. She bit her lip, ¡°It looks really bitter.¡±


    The youngdy took out a candy from her pocket. ¡°This is from my precious collection. Brother Ah Dai said to give it to you, so here I am to give it to you.¡±


    She could tell that the youngdy really cherished this candy. She did not know how many times the youngdy had touched the candy, the color of its wrapper slightly faded.


    Nan Zhi shook her head. ¡°You can keep the candy to yourself, I¡¯m not scared of bitterness.¡±


    After taking the medicine, Nan Zhi still felt weak all over. Shey on the bed and fell asleep once more. When she woke up again, it was because of a fragrant smell.


    Nan Zhi sniffled, rubbing her still aching head as she got off the bed.


    Following the fragrance, Nan Zhi walked towards the kitchen.


    The kitchen used a y oven, with arge wok ced over the y oven. Chicken soup was boiling in the wok.


    Nan Zhi nced around the kitchen, having noted that the fire was still burning but there was noone present, especially not the person called Ah Dai.


    Ah Dai could be counted as her savior. Before she left, she definitely have to thank him in person.


    Just as Nan Zhi was nning to go out to look for Ah Dai, footsteps rang behind her.


    Nan Zhi looked on in reflex.


    A tall figure suddenly appeared at the door, blocking all of the light from the outside.

 Chapter 807 - A Dignified Man

    <h4>Chapter 807: A Dignified Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man standing by the door was very tall, being almost 190 centimeters.


    However, he was rather thin was well.


    He was so thin that his arm carrying a pail of water had no hint of flesh, being only bones and veins.


    Nan Zhi nced at his face.


    He was wearing a face mask that covered his eyes and nose, only exposing his slightly dry lips to the outside.


    Although he did not look old, because he was too thin, there was no aura on him. Nan Zhi could not see his full appearance properly, only able to see his lips and his bony chin.


    For some reason, she felt slightly familiar with this person, but she could not remember where she had met him before.


    Seeing Nan Zhi stand there dazedly, the man did not speak as he poured the water into the container.


    Nan Zhi stared at his slightly slouched back, she paused for a while before she spoke politely. ¡°Hello, Mr Ah Dai, I came to thank you for saving me.¡±


    The man hummed with his extremely hoarse voice.


    Seeing him respond like that told Nan Zhi that he was a more quiet person that did not speak a lot.


    Nan Zhi stared at his back, guessing that he did not want to pay attention to her, so she said quietly, ¡°I¡¯ll bring a thank you gift next time. I¡¯ll leave first, thank you for saving me.¡±


    The man who did not look at her before finally nced at her. ¡°The person who was chasing after you might be guarding the vige. It¡¯s almost night already, it¡¯s not safe for you to leave now.¡±


    His voice was extremely hoarse, as if he had injured his vocal cords before.


    Nan Zhi paused in her steps.


    Her instincts told her that this Mr Ah Dai was not a bad person.


    She took a breath, smelling the fragrance of the chicken soup as she said with a smile, ¡°Are you asking me to stay for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Up to you.¡±


    He was still as cold as before.


    After the chicken meat was stewed properly, Ah Dai filled a bowl with the soup before he ced it on the foldable table.


    He scooped another two bowls of rice, cing one in front of her while he ced the other one opposite of her.


    He did not call Nan Zhi and started to eat quietly.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s stomach had long been emptied, and smelling the food made her feel even more famished.


    She swallowed her saliva, not being polite with Ah Dai anymore as she took a seat opposite of him.


    The chicken meat was tender and not dry, while it was chewy as well. It tasted very good.


    ¡°It¡¯s very tasty.¡± She smiled at him.


    She had always been a person who was very clear about her emotions. To anyone who was nice to her or saved her before, she would always repay them with her sincerity.


    At the same time, for those who had hurt her before, she definitely would not forgive them easily as well!


    Ah Dai was a man of very few words. With his mask, and his old-sounding hoarse voice, Nan Zhi really could not guess his age.


    Ah Dai ignored Nan Zhi, as he ate quietly.


    He really managed to not speak during a meal and during the rest of the time.


    Nan Zhi did not know if she was hallucinating, but the way Ah Dai ate slowly and in such a dignified manner, it did not seem like he was an ordinary vige farmer.


    The bones from his food were ced in a small te. Each bone was ced neatly and did not have any oil stains.


    He only ate a single bowl of rice, finishing it off cleanly. It really did not seem like he was an ordinary man eating.


    Nan Zhi felt that it was a little strange. Why would she sense a dignified aura on Ah Dai?


    After they were done, Nan Zhi took the initiative to shower.


    Ah Dai was cutting logs in the courtyard when Nan Zhi walked over to observe him for a while.


    Ah Dai continued to do what he was doing and never even nced at Nan Zhi.


    At the thought that she had been missing for nearly two days, Nan Zhi asked Ah Dai, ¡°Do you have a mobile phone or a phone?¡±


    Ah Dai nced at Nan Zhi, shaking his head as he replied coldly, ¡°No.¡±


    Nan Zhi could not help but feel slightly disappointed.


    Ah Dai looked down to work before he nced at Nan Zhi once more. ¡°When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll bring you to Gu Meng¡¯s house to make a call.¡±


    Gu Meng was probably that youngdy that had brought Nan Zhi her medicine!


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ah Dai was concentrated in his work, and Nan Zhi did not disturb him at all. Instead, she brought a bench out from the house to sit in the courtyard.


    As she rested her cheeks in between her hands, she looked up at the stars.


    After getting into so many incidents, Nan Zhi had gotten a lot stronger mentally. Besides, she also believed in her uncle¡¯s intelligence, that he would definitely find her very soon.


    Although she had been caught in many challenges in the past twenty years, she had been able to get out of them safely every time.


    Her biggest wish now was for Mu Sihan to recover quickly, for her uncle to remain happy while her baby grew up healthily.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±


    The man¡¯s hoarse voice rang from above her head. Nan Zhi nced at the man that had unknowingly walked behind her. She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ah Dai brought Nan Zhi onto a small path until they reached Gu Meng¡¯s house.


    Gu Meng¡¯s father was the head of the vige, so the condition of their house was slightly better than the rest of the vige.


    Hearing that Nan Zhi wanted to make a call, Gu Meng took her father¡¯s phone out immediately and held it out to her.


    Nan Zhi called Qiao Yanze first.


    He actually turned off his phone.


    Nan Zhi then called An Feng. When An Feng heard Nan Zhi¡¯s voice, she was so anxious that she was crying andughing at the same time. ¡°You girl, Mom still thought that... Are you on an unlucky streak these few years? Why are you always caught in these sort of things?¡±


    Nan Zhiforted An Feng for a while. ¡°Mom, fate would always dictate a person¡¯s life. The skies would only take care of those who keep doing bad things!¡±


    An Feng said, ¡°Your uncle went to find you, so he will probably reached where you are very quickly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it. Mom, don¡¯t worry. I have to call Mu Sihan too.¡±


    ¡°He called yesterday and today, but Xiaojie picked up the calls for you. We didn¡¯t tell him that you were kidnapped, in case he got worried for you!¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed in agreement. ¡°What you did was right.¡±


    She was also afraid that Mu Sihan would run over from the resort after finding out that she was kidnapped. If he was caught in a dangerous situation, she would have to save him even after going back.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t suspect anything, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I won¡¯t call him first then, and call him only after going back to Yinghua Ind.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the call, Nan Zhi thanked Gu Meng before she nned to head to the pier with Ah Dai.


    Gu Meng thought that Nan Zhi was going back with Ah Dai, biting her lips as she said slightly shyly, ¡°Ah Dai is a guy, while you¡¯re a girl. Isn¡¯t it a little too inconvenient for the two of you to stay together? How about you stay with me tonight?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at the shy Gu Meng, immediately understanding what she meant.


    ¡°Mengmeng, don¡¯t worry. I have a boyfriend, and I love him very much. I definitely would not take your Brother Ah Dai!¡±


    Gu Meng stomped her feet shyly, not daring to nce at Nan Zhi again. ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s personality was the same as her name, soft and cute. She was extremely adorable. Nan Zhi did not tease her anymore, as she said with a smile, ¡°My uncle will arrive soon to bring me back, so I¡¯m leaving. Mengmeng, take my phone number and call me if you need help. Once I go back and settle everything that¡¯s needed, I wille back to visit your Brother Ah Dai and you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Sister! Remember to bring your boyfriend the next time, okay?¡± Gu Meng cupped her cheeks, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Sister is so pretty and elegant, your boyfriend must be very tall and handsome too!¡±


    Nan Zhi merely smiled instead of replying.

 Chapter 808 - Take Off Your Clothes!

    <h4>Chapter 808: Take Off Your Clothes!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi walked out of Gu Meng¡¯s room and nced at the man who was standing and smoking in the courtyard.


    She did not know if she was hallucinating, but she kept thinking that this Ah Dai was not an ordinary person.


    Why did she feel that he was so familiar? It was so strange.


    However, she really could not remember where she had met this person before!


    She must be thinking too much!


    ¡°Mr Ah Dai, my uncle is here to fetch me so I have to go to the pier to wait for him.¡±


    Ah Dai stared out at the night skies. He threw away the cigarette between his fingers that he was almost done with, lifting his leg up to put it out before he spoke hoarsely, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at the way he put out the cigarette, freezing for a second.


    Before she could speak, Ah Dai had already walked ahead.


    Nan Zhi immediately followed behind him.


    They were both walking on the same path, and although Ah Dai looked a little reserved, his pace was really quick and was not influenced by the darkness at all.


    Nan Zhi did her best to catch up to his long strides.


    However, her energy was not enough for her to keep up. She lost bnce in her footing and suddenly fell to the floor.


    The thorns scraped her arm, painful against her delicate skin. Nan Zhi pursed her lips tightly, biting back the stinging pain as she quietly stood back up once more.


    The tall figure in front suddenly stopped and turned around to nce at her.


    Seeing that she had fallen and gotten up quickly, he turned his head to continue walking ahead.


    However, his pace was clearly slower than before.


    It was no wonder Gu Meng kept saying that Ah Dai was very nice and good at everything, that the vigers liked him a lot, that although he looked rather aloof, he was still very nice.


    When they were about to exit the path, several dark silhouettes blocked their way suddenly.


    Ah Dai turned around and told Nan Zhi, ¡°Go back to where we came from.¡±


    Nan Zhi immediately turned around. However, there were people blocking their way on the other side too.


    Boss Long had called more than ten of hisckeys to wait over here and ambush her.


    Seeing Nan Zhi appear, Boss Long really wanted to cut her up into small pieces. ¡°Stupid b*tch, I knew you would still be in the fishing vige. Did you think that you would be able to escape us after being saved by this ugly man?¡±


    ¡°You caused us to lose arge sum of money, do you think we won¡¯t kill you for that?¡± Boss Long did not take Ah Dai and Nan Zhi seriously as he said roughly, ¡°Brothers, although this woman is cunning, tricky and destroyed our path to wealth, she¡¯s pretty and has a good figure. Say, should we kill her first or should we rape her first?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in raping a dead body, is there? Being able to hear her moan from her pretty mouth would be the most beautiful thing ever!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The men started tough despicably.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s expression darkened, her eyes turning cold.


    ¡°Long Wu, with how you don¡¯t work seriously and robbed and raped people every day, your deceased mother would not rest in peace if she found out about this!¡±


    Boss Long and hisckeys were all masked, and had even changed their voices when they spoke, so he did not expect for the ugly man to be able to recognize him still!


    ¡°What has it got to do with me if that Old Hag cannot rest in peace? Do you think I wanted to be her son? She didn¡¯t give me anything, so her dying is a release for me as well!¡±


    Boss Long raised his sharp knife at Ah Dai. ¡°Since you recognize me, you can forget about escaping today as well!¡±


    Ah Dai took a few steps back, saying with his hoarse voice as he approached Nan Zhi, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them. Take the chance to escape to the pier if you can.¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at Ah Dai¡¯s thin figure, furrowing her eyebrows as she hesitated. ¡°They have knives, you won¡¯t be able to stand against all of them.¡±


    Boss Long was very impatient, so when he saw the two of them chatting amongst themselves, he ordered, ¡°Brothers, attack!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the four behind us while you deal with Boss Long and the rest!¡±


    Nan Zhi said as she squatted to grab two handfuls of dirt quickly.


    She threw the dirt at the eyes of the gangsters that were attacking her. Using the chance of the gangsters rubbing their eyes to brush off the dirt, Nan Zhi lifted her leg and kicked them ruthlessly towards their abdomen.


    Seeing this, the two remaining gangsters took out the daggers they kept at their waists.


    Nan Zhi raised an eyebrow as she looked around her. When she saw the wooden rod not too far away from her, she ran over to pick it up speedily.


    Just as the gangsters were about to approach her, she used it to hit their heads with all of her strength.


    ¡°F*ck, this b*tch still knows how to fight!¡±


    The gangster whose head was bleeding after getting hit by her, cursed out loud.


    ¡°Scram! If you daree close to me again, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t have any descendants!¡±


    She was heartless enough!


    After more than ten minutes of fighting, Nan Zhi had handled three gangsters while Ah Dai managed to handle the remaining ones.


    They nced at each other, the corners of their lips curling up together in unison.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ah Dai said.


    Nan Zhi nodded, following behind Ah Dai, nning to leave.


    Suddenly, Boss Long¡¯s panicked and furious voice rang behind them. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the two of you would be able to defeat all of my men. However, I have this. If any of you take another step forward, I will blow your brains into pieces!¡±


    Nan Zhi and Ah Dai turned around.


    When she saw the ck pistol Boss Long was holding, Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes constricted slightly.


    She stood in front of Ah Dai, telling him softly, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, leave quickly!¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t let me go even if I left.¡± Ah Dai stood in front of Nan Zhi, blocking her with his tall figure. ¡°I don¡¯t need a woman to protect me.¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at the back of Ah Dai¡¯s head, not expecting him to be so chivalrous.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to protect each other, I have more than one bullet in my gun. Today, neither of you can think about leaving here alive...¡±


    Boss Long pointed the gun at Nan Zhi. ¡°You, take off your clothes and walk over.¡±¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes constricted terribly. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I told you take your clothes off!¡± Boss Long scoffed coldly, as he suddenly pressed the trigger, a loud bang sounding as a bullet hit Ah Dai¡¯s thigh. ¡°If you don¡¯t follow my orders, the next bullet will be directed towards your savior¡¯s heart!¡±


    Even during their short encounter, Boss Long could tell that Nan Zhi treated this ugly Ah Dai slightly differently.


    He wanted to see if she would prioritize her sanctity or the chance to save her savior¡¯s life more!


    With the bullet in Ah Dai¡¯s thigh, blood started to flow down his leg. However, he endured the pain and did not kneel down.


    He nced at Nan Zhi. ¡°Leave!¡±


    Nan Zhi widened her eyes, extremely shocked.


    What was this Ah Dai thinking?


    If she left, he would definitely die!


    Boss Long sneered. This Ah Dai kept doing good things ever since he arrived at their vige. When his mother passed away back then, Ah Dai was the one who had arranged the matters regarding her funeral.


    Everyone in the vige liked Ah Dai, but no one liked him.


    Of all people, Long Wu hated this Ah Dai the most.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you¡¯re still not taking off your clothes, I¡¯ll kill Ah Dai with a single shot!¡± Boss Long stared at Nan Zhi¡¯s slender and voluminous figure straightly, a horny smile appearing on his face. ¡°One, two©`¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Ah Dai turned around to look at Nan Zhi, his hoarse voice spitting simply, ¡°Leave!¡±


    Nan Zhi ignored Ah Dai, her fingers moving on to the buttons of her white shirt.


    She slowly undid the first button...


    However, inside, she was counting the time in her heart. ording to her calctions, her uncle should arrive anytime now!

 Chapter 809 - You Don’t Love Me At All!

    <h4>Chapter 809: You Don¡¯t Love Me At All!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After she undid her first button, Nan Zhi then undid her second button at an excruciatingly slow pace.


    Her exquisite corbones were exposed, her skin fair and smooth like a fair piece of jade.


    Boss Long¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.


    ¡°Do it faster!¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows tightly, her fingers moving onto her third button. She was starting to panic in her mind, however. Why was her uncle not here yet?


    When Boss Long fired at Ah Dai, Uncle probably heard the loud bang, didn¡¯t he? If he did, he would know where they are!


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes, having no choice but to undo the third button.


    The snowy skin under her corbones was exposed.


    If she undid another button, her heaving chest would be seen.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart immediately rose up to her throat.


    Boss Long stared at Nan Zhi fixedly, his eyes almost popping out.


    F*ck! This woman was really a vixen. Even if he could not see anything right now, but her pretty neck and smooth and exquisite corbones were enough to make him swallow his saliva in anticipation.


    Boss Long stared with both agitation and anticipation as the fourth button was undone.


    Just as Boss Long thought he would be able to see something that would make his blood boil excitedly, an intense pain suddenly trailed from his wrist.


    Boss Long roared in pain.


    The gun he was holding onto fell to the ground. His other hand cupped his bleeding wrist instinctively.


    Seeing this, Ah Dai immediately rushed forward to pick up Boss Long¡¯s gun and threw it far away.


    At the same time, Qiao Yanze walked out of the dense woods with his bodyguards.


    Qiao Yanze hurriedly rushed in front of Nan Zhi, before he pulled her into his arms with all his strength.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s tense heart finally rxed in that moment.


    Qiao Yanze hugged Nan Zhi for nearly one minute, until Nan Zhi teased softly, ¡°Uncle, I can¡¯t breathe anymore!¡± He immediately let go of her.


    Qiao Yanze checked out Nan Zhi from head to toe, before he caressed her head. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere? Were you frightened?¡±


    Seeing the concern in Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes, and how haggard he looked, Nan Zhi felt warm and heart ache for her uncle as well.


    He probably never allowed his eyes to shut in his search for her!


    She shook her head, saying with a slightly choked voice, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine. Just that, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry again.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she was pulled into Qiao Yanze¡¯s arms once more.


    ¡°You foolish girl, it¡¯s Uncle who implicated you and didn¡¯t protect you properly.¡± Seeing that she was fine, Qiao Yanze could not help but tear up slightly. ¡°Nothing like this will happen again!¡±


    Now that he knew she was safe, Qiao Yanze let go of Nan Zhi, his expression which was previously filled with affection and gentleness suddenly changing into a cold and bloodthirsty one. ¡°Send all of the men who kidnapped Miss Zhi to the police station. As for Boss Long who opened fire, tell the police that since he likes to see people strip and rape them, he should be sent into the special jail to be raped by a bunch of men everyday!¡±


    Hearing this, Boss Long did not even care about the pain in his wrist as his legs went weak and knelt down. ¡°Pardon me! I was instructed by someone as well, you cannot treat me like this!¡±


    ¡°Take them away!¡±


    After it was quiet again, and Nan Zhi seemed to have thought about something. She turned back and looked around, but did not see Ah Dai.


    Remembering that his thigh was injured, Nan Zhi was slightly worried about him. She told Qiao Yanze about Ah Dai saving her.


    Fearing that Nan Zhi might be injured, Qiao Yanze had brought a doctor along with him. ¡°He might have returned. We can go look for him at his house.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nan Zhi brought Qiao Yanze and the doctor to Ah Dai¡¯s house.


    However, the windows were closed tightly and he was nowhere to be found.


    Nan Zhi called for him a few times, but no one replied as well. He did not seem to be at home.


    ¡°Uncle, let me go ask Gu Meng if there are any doctors in the vige. Mr Ah Dai might have went to the vige doctor.¡±


    Qiao Yanze was simrly extremely grateful to Nan Zhi¡¯s savior.


    The two of them arrived at Gu Meng¡¯s house.


    Gu Meng seemed to know that they wereing, as she was waiting in front of her house.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed. ¡°Did Mr Ah Daie over earlier?¡±


    Gu Meng nodded. ¡°He did, however, he left again. He told me to tell Sister that the small injury is nothing. He doesn¡¯t need you to be grateful and repay him with anything, so Sister doesn¡¯t have toe to the vige again.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows slightly.


    It was extremely rare to meet such a nice person nowadays.


    ¡°Sister, Brother Ah Dai is a loner despite being a nice person. He doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed, so I hope Sister can understand that.¡±


    Nan Zhi naturally understood what she was saying.


    She turned towards Qiao Yanze. ¡°Uncle, can you give Mengmeng a cheque. If Ah Dai doesn¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll donate it to the vige to repair your roads or to build a school for the students!¡±


    Almost immediately, Qiao Yanze pulled out a cheque and scribbled on it very quickly.


    When she saw the figure on the cheque, Gu Meng was bbergasted and her mouth fell open. ¡°Sister, t-this much money?¡±


    Nan Zhi ced the cheque in Gu Meng¡¯s hands. ¡°If Ah Dai doesn¡¯t want it, then treat it as me donating this to your vige!¡±


    ¡°Sister, thank you so much!¡±


    ...


    On their way back to Yinghua Ind, Nan Zhi kept turning back to the inconspicuous fishing vige.


    ¡°After Sihan has recovered, I¡¯m going to bring him here. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m hallucinating, but I keep feeling that Ah Dai is a little simr to him!¡±


    Perhaps it was due to the slow and dignified manner when he ate, or due to the habit of using his feet to put out a cigarette when he was done smoking.


    However, it may also be because she was looking too much into it.


    They were merely simr habits, and could mean nothing.


    Nan Zhi nced at Qiao Yanze, who was seated beside her. She asked, ¡°Uncle, did you turn a cold shoulder towards your newly-wedded wife in order to save me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even finish the wedding ceremony with her.¡± At the thought of Xiao Ying staying in her room for the past two days, not eating or drinking, ignoring him as she cried all day, Qiao Yanze sighed. ¡°However, she¡¯s a delicate woman, so it should be fine if I humor her more.¡±


    Nan Zhi nced at Qiao Yanze apologetically. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m really sorry for this.¡±


    Qiao Yanze caressed Nan Zhi¡¯s hair, smiling as he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with you, don¡¯t feel guilty about it. Oh right, I sent Nan Yao to the police station, but she¡¯s stubbornly firm about Pei Xuan having nothing to do with your kidnapping. With my uncle and aunt begging for him, I don¡¯t have any way to apprehend Pei Xuan for now.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ...


    After Nan Zhi was found, Qiao Yanze¡¯s attention returned to Xiao Ying. He was afraid that Xiao Ying would leave, so he had instructed some bodyguards to guard the room.


    After he unlocked the door, Qiao Yanze stared at Xiao Ying, who was sitting at the balcony. He walked behind her and hugged her from behind.


    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    Xiao Ying pushed Qiao Yanze away, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Did you find your niece?¡±


    Qiao Yanze hummed.


    ¡°You keep saying that you love me, but on such an important day for the two of us, for her, you made me be a huge joke. Qiao Yanze, you don¡¯t love me at all, do you?¡±


    Qiao Yanze grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s slender shoulders with both hands, staring at her affectionately. ¡°Who else would I love apart from you? Xiao Ying, let¡¯s have our wedding at a better time. Or we can wait until our child is born?¡±


    Xiao Ying scoffed in despair. ¡°Qiao Yanze, do you think I would let you hurt me once more? I have already decided. After I give birth to our child, I will raise him alone!¡±

 Chapter 810 - Charm

    <h4>Chapter 810: Charm</h4>


    Xiao Ying stood up from her chair, not wanting to look at Qiao Yanze again. ¡°You can take back this ind. I no longer have anything to do with you!¡±


    She wanted to leave?


    Qiao Yanze immediately panicked and hugged her from behind.


    ¡°Let go! Let go of me!¡±


    Xiao Ying struggled strongly, and Qiao Yanze was worried about her hurting their child, so he let go of her.


    Still upset, Xiao Ying returned to the room, lifting the nket before shey on the bed. She wasying sideways, her hands under her face as tears fell drop by drop.


    Qiao Yanze, he was the one who had hurt her. Don¡¯t me her for what would happen! She had given him a chance!


    After Xiao Ying returned to her room, Qiao Yanze stood alone on the balcony. It seemed that after he had gotten together with Xiao Ying, his smoking addiction had gotten stronger.


    Now, he basically smoked at least a packet a day. As he took out a box of cigarettes from his pockets habitually. Opening it, he realized that there were no more cigarettes.


    The realization of the addition acting up made him feel somewhat ufortable..


    He returned to the room and opened his luggage.


    Xiao Ying had been gentle and considerate, making sure that everything was alright. His luggage, clothes, and even his usual cigarettes had been all taken care of by her.


    Knowing that his addiction was strong, she had ced a few more packs of his usual cigarettes in their luggage when they came over to the ind.


    However, this time, there were no cigarettes in the luggage.


    Qiao Yanze searched the luggage, but did not find a single pack.


    He stood up, staring at the petite woman lying on the bed. He walked by the bed, asking gently, ¡°Darling, where are the cigarettes?¡±


    ¡°Gone.¡±


    Qiao Yanze sniffled. ¡°There there, don¡¯t be angry with me already. You know that I would feel weird if I don¡¯t smoke, can you take them out?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re really gone!¡±


    Qiao Yanze rubbed his nose. Without smoking, he felt like ants were gnawing at his heart.


    His breaths started to be heavier,ing out in hard rasps.


    Within seconds, he started to pace around the room in agitation.


    ¡°Darling, give me my cigarettes now!¡±


    Xiao Ying sat up on the bed, staring at the slightly dazed Qiao Yanze, she took out a document file from under her pillow.


    She walked in front of Qiao Yanze, saying, ¡°Alright, if you want to smoke, sure. I have a guarantee letter here. Sign it and I¡¯ll give them to you.¡±


    Qiao Yanze nced at the first few uses on the document, which were naturally uses for him to guarantee that he would be good to her.


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t sign this, I will be good to you too.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t give you the cigarettes if you don¡¯t sign it. I won¡¯t be willing to stay with you either.¡±


    Qiao Yanze stared at her affectionately and helplessly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sign it.¡±


    Xiao Ying flipped the document to itsst page, passing Qiao Yanze a pen. ¡°Sign here.¡±


    After he was done, Xiao Ying pouted as she whined. ¡°It will only count if you ce your personal stamp!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    After everything was done, Qiao Yanze asked with slightly dazed eyes, ¡°Baby, can you take out the cigarettes now?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Xiao Ying brought a pack of cigarettes in front of Qiao Yanze, helping him to light it up as well.


    Staring at how he leaned close, narrowing his eyes as he exhaled the smoke, Xiao Ying let her lips curve into a smirk.


    ...


    The night was dark.


    Ye Qing was standing in the main bedroom of the Crown Prince¡¯s quarters in the Crown Pce.


    He was wearing a dark green sleeping robe, holding onto a ss of red wine as he stood in front of the window.


    He was holding a phone ying a video on his other hand. The man in the video was tall, strong and handsome.


    In two days, it would be the deadline the Queen gave to Ye Sihan.


    In the past three months, his performance was outstanding, bringing the country¡¯s economic and military standing to a higher level, so the Queen only had praises for him.


    On the other hand, apart from having mental illnesses, Ye Sihan had even be a retard.


    Now, what could Ye Sihanpete against him with?


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± The man in the video asked him.


    Ye Qing smirked. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about being well-matched in strength with you in a few days.¡±


    The manughed. ¡°You¡¯ve done really well. Once it¡¯s all over, I have a surprise for you.¡±


    Ye Qing was about to say something when he received a call.


    ¡°I¡¯ll video call youter. My secretary is calling.¡±


    Hanging up on the video call, Ye Qing took his work phone and answered the call.


    Once the call was over, Ye Qing¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    With a loud bang, he threw the phone at the floor.


    He changed and left his room, his aura fierce and overpowering.


    Yi Fan was about to go upstairs to bring him supper. Seeing that he hade down with a dark expression, Yi Fan asked in confusion, ¡°Third Young Master, did something happen?¡±


    ¡°There is something wrong with the fighter nes we just imported from the neighboring country.¡±


    Yi Fan froze for a second, before he reacted and hurriedly ran out to drive a car out for Ye Qing.


    Ye Qing rushed to the office.


    The Queen and several Generals were already waiting in the meeting room.


    After Ye Qing entered, one of the Generals asked unhappily, ¡°Third Prince, a fault has urred in one of the fighter nes and it almost bombed our important military base. Didn¡¯t you say that these fighter nes are the most technologically advanced in the world? Why would there still be a problem?¡±


    Ye Qing furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Grandma, Generals, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely investigate this matter properly.¡±


    Things going wrong at this moment were definitely not good for him.


    When it concerned the handling of this matter, the Queen was slightly unhappy with Ye Qing as well. However, he was still her most beloved grandson, so she merely chided him a little before only telling him handle it properly.


    Ye Qing spent the entire night handling this matter and did not go back.


    The next day, Ye Qing, who had not rested for the entire night, leaned back in his chair to rest for a short while.


    He was woken up by his vibrating phone.


    Seeing that it was a call from Yi Fan, he epted the call. Ever since Yi Fan had started to work for him, Yi Fan had handled quite a lot of things for him.


    Yi Fan was indeed a very capable helper. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Ye Qing would not be so sessful in such a short time.


    ¡°Third Young Master, something has gone wrong.¡±


    Yi Fan had been following Mu Sihan for many years, his personality calm and serious and his work was of high quality as well, so it was rare for him to use such a serious tone. Ye Qing massaged his temples, a bad feeling swelling within him as he asked with a low voice, ¡°What do you mean by something went wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°What is it? Say it quickly!¡±


    ¡°Last night, the information of the military¡¯s D65 system was hacked. The military found that spies from the neighboring country had appeared, so they are currently suspecting that you¡¯re working with the neighboring country...¡±


    Before Yi Fan finished speaking, Ye Qing already knew what Yi Fan was talking about.


    He was the one who imported the fighter nes from the neighboring country. A fault had just urred in the fighter nes, yet the unpublished and unannounced D65 military system had been hacked. Of course he would be suspected for it!


    The truth was that every country would have people who would sell some core technology and top-secret information to other countries that would want them, and thus receive extremely high payments in return for that information.


    Before the Queen eded to the throne, there were historical examples of Princes colluding with illegal parties outside the country as well.


    ¡°Third Young Master, could this have been done by the neighboring country?¡±


    Ye Qing scolded Yi Fan immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t guess anyhow and investigate this matter properly!¡±


    After the call, Ye Qing furrowed his eyebrows tightly, his thoughts in a mess while there was also a bad feeling growing within him.


    He called the person monitoring Mu Sihan again.


    It was after knowing that Mu Sihan was doing nothing in the resort everyday and still acted like a child that Ye Qing felt slightly more at ease.

 Chapter 811 - Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 811: Jealous</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Sihan¡¯s mental age had be that of a child, it was impossible for him to do anything against him. Since that was the case, who was the person who wanted to harm him this time?


    Ye Qing clenched his fists, his expression dark as he fell into deep thought.


    The door to his office was pushed open suddenly.


    The Queen walked in. ¡°Ah Qing, what is going on this time? How could D65 be stolen by the spies of the neighboring country?¡±


    Ye Qing stood up from his chair, saying with furrowed eyebrows, ¡°Grandma, we have yet to confirm that this was done by the spies of the neighboring country. Please give me some time.¡±


    ¡°This matter has gotten the attention of the Royal family. With a fault urring in the fighter nesst night, which was tightly followed by the stealing of confidential information, can you say that these two matters are not rted?¡±


    It was the Queen¡¯s first time showing a dark expression in front of Ye Qing. ¡°From the very beginning, I told you that you had to be careful in spending arge sum to import fighter nes from the neighboring country, yet you stubbornly did it your way. Now that there is a problem, if someone found evidence that the stolen information is rted to the spies of the neighboring country, even I cannot save you!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, this has nothing to do with me, but I¡¯ll definitely investigate it properly!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days. If you cannot apprehend that spy that stole the military top-secret information, you can forget about being the substitute Crown Prince!¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s eyes constricted slightly, as he nodded. ¡°Grandma, I understand!¡±


    After the Queen left, Ye Qing clenched his fists tightly, punching the table top with all his strength.


    He thought about any one, but could not figure out why there would be such arge problem!


    Grabbing his private phone, he punched in some numbers.


    The call was only answered after ringing for a long while. ¡°Something has happened over here, did you send someone to do it?¡±


    The person paused for a second. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Ye Qing scoffed coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know what happened. There is an issue with the imported fighter nes and now the military¡¯s top-secret D65 information has been stolen by your spies, do you dare not say that it¡¯s none of your business?¡±


    The person on the other end of the call did not have the chance to say anything when Ye Qing shouted furiously once more, ¡°I know that you want to gain the power to control both countries, but didn¡¯t we agree to do it step by step and let me control this side first? I¡¯m only a step away from getting it, do you want everything I have done in the past to go to waste?¡±


    Ye Qing wanted to continue, only to have the person on the other end interrupt him coldly. ¡°Calm down. Think about it carefully, I clearly know that you¡¯re about to really get the power, why would I do it at such a time?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not you, who would it be?¡± Ye Qing sputtered angrily. ¡°I know exactly how cunning you are!¡±


    Probably thinking that Ye Qing would not listen to his exnation through the phone, the person remained silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°I¡¯ming over tomorrow night, let¡¯s talk in person!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reing over tomorrow night?¡± Ye Qing furrowed his eyebrows, his expression extremely serious. ¡°This is such a sensitive time! If someone finds out about us meeting, it would only be harmful for me!¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll not let others find out about it!¡±


    After Ye Qing hung up the call, a knock sounded at his door. Taking a deep breath, Ye Qing calmed himself down, saying lowly, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The office door was pushed open and Yi Fan walked in.


    ¡°Third Young Master, the military have met the Queen and sought to remove you of your duties.¡±


    Ye Qing scoffed coldly. ¡°Before the results of the investigation are out, Grandma wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    Yi Fan nodded. ¡°Yes, the Queen has noted your performance in the past three months. She would definitely believe you and stand by your side!¡±


    For the next hours, Ye Qing was handling matters against the military personnel with a headache.


    He was not able to find the spy, and with the faults in the imported fighter nes, the Royal family lost an extortionate amount of money.


    Because of this, the Royal family had even be aughing stock worldwide.


    Although the Queen didn¡¯t ask Ye Qing to relief his duties as the substitute Crown Prince, the military and the other members of the Royal family clearly were unhappy with him.


    If he was not able to get a satisfactory solution to this matter, he would never be able to rece Mu Sihan¡¯s position.


    Very soon, it was the agreed time to meet with that person.


    Ye Qing returned to the Crown Pce to take a shower and shaved his stubble away, before he changed into a clean set of clothes.


    Before he left his room, he received a call from that person. ¡°XX Clubhouse? Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Ye Qing didn¡¯t notice that a person had appeared by his bedroom door.


    Ye Qing went down and saw Yi Fan in the living room. Yi Fan bowed towards him politely. ¡°It¡¯s already sote, is Third Young Master is going out? Do you need me to drive you out?¡±


    Ye Qing waved his hand. ¡°No need.¡±


    With that said, he left hurriedly.


    Yi Fan stared at the direction Ye Qing had left in, his expressionplicated and meaningful.


    Ye Qing drove himself out of the Crown Pce, looking around guardedly before he drove onto the highway after noting that there was nothing suspicious.


    He did not head to the clubhouse immediately, driving to a hotel instead.


    He dressed himself up specifically at the hotel before he left the ce.


    Now, he was disguised as a middle aged man, and checked his appearance many times before he took a taxi to the clubhouse.


    About half an hourter, he arrived at the clubhouse.


    That person had booked an inconspicuous private room by the corner of the second floor.


    Ye Qing walked over.


    When he was approaching the room, he realized that the door was not closed and people were speaking inside.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to meet Your Highness Lous here! Why are you here alone? Do you have an important date?¡±


    Hearing that charming and devilish voice, Ye Qing furrowed his eyebrows slightly.


    The door was not closed shut, so he nced inside the room using the gap between the door.


    All he saw was a handsome and devilish Fifth Prince, Ye Yanfeng, sitting next to Lous. The two of them were sitting very closely to each other, Ye Yanfeng wearing a charming smirk while Lous¡¯s eyes stared straight at Ye Yanfeng.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s appearance was different from the cool handsomeness that Ye Sihan had, and also different from the handsome and charming type that Qiao Yanze was. His facial features belonged to the type that was rather exquisite man, that looked like he had walked out from aic book. He looked slightly androgynous and was extremely pretty, but he was not feminine either.


    Especially when he smiled, he looked slightly devilish and slightly charming as well, making him able to entice one without a care.


    Ye Qing noted that Lous¡¯s eyes were not even moving away from Ye Yanfeng¡¯s face. Clenching his fists, Ye Qing spun around and left.


    He did not leave however, walking to the Clubhouse¡¯s rooftop observatory instead. He smoked two cigarettes quietly, until his phone vibrated.


    Seeing the caller ID, Ye Qing scoffed coldly before he rejected the call.


    A few seconds, his phone rung again with a message this time.


    He nced at the message content: ¡®Are you not here yet? I¡¯m waiting for you in the room.¡±


    Putting out the cigarette with his fingers, Ye Qing turned around to walk towards the private room.


    This time, Ye Yanfeng was no longer in the private room, but his refreshing scent was still lingering inside.


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression darkened even more.


    Lous nced at the disguised Ye Qing, before he pointed at the washroom. ¡°Go and remove the disguise first.¡±


    There was no reaction from Ye Qing.


    Lous¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Now that you¡¯ve returned to the Royal family, you¡¯re not listening to me anymore?¡±


    ¡°I came to ask you about the fighter nes and the confidential information, they have nothing to do with whether I remove my disguise or not.¡±

 Chapter 812 - Ye Qing’s Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 812: Ye Qing¡¯s Defeat</h4>


    Ye Qing¡¯s words wereced with a fierce agitation that was impossible to ignore.


    Lous noticed that something was wrong with Ye Qing and he put down the teacup in his hands, walking in front of Ye Qing.


    He grabbed his hand and smirked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I came all the way to exin to you, do you still not believe me?¡±


    Lous pulled Ye Qing to sit down, his fingers caressing his made up face. ¡°About this, I think that there¡¯s something wrong about the whole situation. Don¡¯t fall for others¡¯ traps!¡±


    The image of Louis¡¯s eyes on Ye Yanfeng appeared in his mind persistently, and Ye Qing could not listen to Lous¡¯s exnation. He just couldn¡¯t.


    Ye Yanfeng was like a Prince that had walked out of aic, and exuded an aura that others could notpare against from head to toe. Lous liked men, so how was he able to reject Ye Yanfeng?


    Besides, the two of them were sitting so close. Did something already happen between the two of them?


    Ye Yanfeng were merely a Prince in the Royal family that was not well liked, nor paid any attention. He had always wanted to fight for the power, did he sit so close to Lous to make Lous help him?


    Ye Qing¡¯s mind was a mess.


    Seeing that Ye Qing was not speaking, Lous grabbed the back of his head and kissed him.


    Ye Qing turned away, not letting Lous kiss him.


    Lous was originally bad tempered. With this, he furrowed his eyebrows, his hold on Ye Qing¡¯s face tightening. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re a real Prince because you returned to the Royal family! Without me, you¡¯re nothing. Don¡¯t forget your ce!¡±


    Ye Qing nced at Lous with tightly furrowed eyebrows. To Lous, he was probably just a puppet and not his lover!


    ¡°Do you really love me?¡±


    Noting the suspicion in Ye Qing¡¯s eyes, Lous¡¯s darkened expression eased a little, a smile reappearing on his lips. ¡°You fool, I¡¯ve pampered you for so many years, how can I not love you?¡±


    He was probably only treating him as a substitute!


    But Ye Qing did not say that out loud.


    ¡°Why are you angry with me? I said that the fighter nes are perfectly fine. I¡¯ve even gotten someone to check on this matter, this is definitely done by someone over here. Also, I have nothing to do with the confidential documents, you should investigate that matter properly.¡±


    Seeing that Ye Qing was still not talking, Lous cupped his face and pressed a kiss on his lips forcefully. ¡°Say, what are you angry about?¡±


    ¡°I saw Ye Yanfeng.¡±


    Lous froze for a second, before he burst out inughter. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re jealous.¡± He pressed Ye Qing against the sofa, his fingers moving to undo his suit. He no longer spoke, choosing to press kisses on him from his throat and down instead.


    ...


    Half an hourter, he took out a tissue and helped Ye Qing buckle his belt. He continued to press him against the sofa, kissing his lips.


    Ye Qing was still panting slightly, as he hugged Lous¡¯ neck and returned the kiss.


    It was only when the both of them were running out of oxygen that they moved away from each other.


    Lous pressed his forehead against Ye Qing¡¯s. ¡°You fool, who would I dote on if not you?¡±


    Ye Qing said nothing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got you to return to the Royal family and retake the power because I was thinking for the both of us. In the future, when I be the President, while you be the King, with the two of us working together invincibly, who else would dare to stop us from being together?¡±


    Ye Qing stared at Lous, his eyebrows furrowed tightly still. ¡°The fighter nes and stolen information really has nothing to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course they have nothing to do with me. Could this be done by Ye Sihan? After all, the three months agreement that your Queen gave him is almost up. Did he act like a retard to turn our attention away?¡±


    Ye Qing thought about it for a while.


    After he calmed down and his rationality returned, he felt that what Lous said made sense as well.


    ¡°There is that possibility.¡±


    Lousughed coldly. ¡°If he was acting like a retard, then we¡¯ll think of a way to make him a real retard!¡±


    ¡°You want to do something against him?¡±


    ¡°Leaving him around would only affect our great ambitions! After we nned this for so many years, we cannot let him ruin our ns!¡±


    ...


    The Queen received a call from Yi Fan, who said that Ye Qing suddenly fainted at home.


    Although what happened this time made her slightly angry with Ye Qing, she still believed that he was innocent.


    The Queen arrived at the Crown Prince¡¯s quarters and saw a tall figure sitting in the living room. She immediately recognized that it was Ye Sihan and not Ye Qing.


    Apart from Ye Sihan, Ye Fengjun and Ye Yanfeng were sitting on the sofa as well.


    For these three people to be able to sit together was a miracle.


    The Queen knew very well how bad their rtionship was before this.


    Seeing that the Queen had arrived, Mu Sihan and Ye Yanfeng stood up in unison. Ye Fengjun could not get up, so he greeted politely, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    The Queen sat down, staring at the three before her eyesnded on Mu Sihan.


    She heard that his mental illness was not only untreated, that he could not take the blow and that his mental age had regressed to that of a six year old child.


    But seeing him now, he did not look like his mental age was that of a child.


    The Queen banged her walking stick on the floor twice, speaking authoritatively, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Ah Qing?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng pressed a button on theptop ced on the coffee table. ¡°Your Majesty, please listen to this and you¡¯ll know what Third Brother is doing.¡±


    Theptop immediately yed Ye Qing and Lous¡¯ conversation.


    Including the scandalous sounds from their intimate actions.


    The more the Queen heard, the darker her expression got.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is this? The person inside is Ah Qing?¡± The Queen could not believe that her most beloved grandson was intimately involved with Lous, and the two of them were even nning to take Mu Sihan¡¯s position as the Crown Prince and be the most prestigious King in S Country.


    It was basically high treason!


    ...


    When Ye Qing returned to Crown Pce, it was nearly midnight.


    Lous had agreed to help him investigate the spy that had stolen the confidential information. With Lous¡¯ capability, he should be able to get a result very quickly.


    He needed to get the information out before the three months the Queen gave Ye Sihan was up.


    When he arrived at the door of his quarters, seeing that the lights in the living room were turned on, Ye Qing changed his shoes and walked in withrge strides.


    When he entered and saw the people sitting in the living room, Ye Qing¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    Not only was the Queen here, but Ye Sihan was here as well?


    Ye Qing furrowed his eyebrows, his heart skipping a beat unconsciously.


    However, he calmed down very quickly as he walked towards the Queen like nothing had happened. He held onto her arm intimately. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s sote, why are you here?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng and Mu Sihan stared at Ye Qing expressionlessly. Ye Qing was probably the only one that dared to be so close to the Queen.


    They were all her grandsons, but their treatment was drastically different.


    Not only did they not dare to get close to her, they had never been allowed to call her Grandma ever since they were born.


    This was a special exception that only Ye Qing had!


    Mu Sihan and Ye Yanfeng were already used to seeing this, their numb hearts not feeling any difort.


    The Queen stood up, staring at Ye Qing with sharp eyes. ¡°Do you not know what you did? Ah Qing, with you having disappeared without any news for so many years, I thought that you had suffered a lot, but I didn¡¯t expect you to... You¡¯ve really disappointed me!


    ¡°From now on, Sihan will be reinstated to his position. As for you, you will continue to be a Third Prince only in name! You are forbidden from leaving the pce!¡±

 Chapter 813 - Crushing Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 813: Crushing Defeat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The Queen¡¯s words not only surprised Ye Qing.


    It also made Mu Sihan and Ye Yanfeng stunned.


    Ye Qing¡¯s crime was equal to being a traitor to the country, but the Queen merely cut off his power in the office and detained him in the Royal family.


    If either one of them hadmitted such a serious crime, they would have been executed straight away.


    It seemed like Ye Qing had more weight in the Queen¡¯s heart than they had imagined.


    The Queen looked angrily at Ye Qing and without saying anything, left with her cane in hand.


    Ye Qing felt a buzz in his head and his mind turned nk.


    He was moments away from recing Mu Sihan, why did he lose everything in the blink of an eye?


    No, he couldn¡¯t ¡®t lose everything! They had worked so hard to get this far!


    What was the point of living when he had be a powerless prince, confined in the Royal family and if he could never see Lous again?


    Ye Qing chased after the Queen. ¡°Grandma, I can exin. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Ye Qing held the Queen¡¯s hand in a hurry, tears in his eyes. ¡°Grandma, they set me up. Please give me another chance...¡±


    The Queen shook Ye Qing¡¯s hand off and looked into Ye Qing¡¯s eyes, saying coldly. ¡°These three months, you have supported the businesses of the neighboring country, reduced their taxes, and sold the high-speed railway technology produced by our country at a low price to them, harming the interests of many countries and the Royal family. Ah Qing, all of this is enough to get you shot, but Grandma spared you this time seeing that you¡¯ve saved Grandma before!¡±


    Ye Qing looked at the Queen as she left, his face ashen.


    After the Queen¡¯s car left, Ye Qing returned to the living room. As he looked at the three people on the sofa, he had an incredulous look in his eyes.


    He had never expected that they would unite together to deal with him!


    Ye Qing¡¯s gaze firstnded on Ye Fengjun. ¡°Father, you doted on me the most since I was young. I just want to know why you would do something like this?¡±


    He understood in an instant. Although Father was no longer the Crown Prince, he had been hacking his way into the Royal family for many years and would of course have some power in his hands.


    Didn¡¯t he have an extraordinary rtionship with themanders of the army?


    Then the fighter ne problems, D65 military secrets being stolen were all fake!


    And Ye Yanfeng!


    Did he deliberately act intimate with Lous to let him see it? So that he would lose his head in front of Lous?


    Ye Qing¡¯s gaze finally fell on Mu Sihan.


    He let out a cold bark ofughter. ¡°You acted retarded on purpose?¡±


    Mu Sihan stood up from the sofa and came up to Ye Qing. They were simr in height, their eyes deep-set, but Mu Sihan¡¯s were more sharp and cold. ¡°If I didn¡¯t, how could I possibly make you get cocky and give yourself away?¡±


    A trace of coldness shed past Ye Qing¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°You even lied to Nan Zhi?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips, not acknowledging or denying it.


    But Ye Qing knew that he had lied to Nan Zhi too.


    If Nan Zhi knew, she would not be so worried. She was not an actress, no matter how well she acted, she might still have let the cat out of the bag.


    But if he lied to Nan Zhi, the effect would be very different. Nan Zhi loved him so much and seeing him be retarded, of course she would be worried.


    He had secretly monitored Nan Zhi and taken several pictures of Nan Zhi secretly wiping her tears away when she thought no one was looking.


    Ye Qing closed his eyes and opened them again, looking at Mu Sihan with red eyes full of hate. ¡°Those things Grandma said just now, only the people around me know. Some reforms are only proposals and are not yet implemented, so Grandma can¡¯t know about it. But she knew, so it means that there is a spy around me.¡±


    Ye Qing smiled coldly, and suddenly stepped back. ¡°Yi Fan? So he did not betray you at all, but stayed with me, being a spy!¡±


    But thinking about it, it was not right. Yi Fan volunteered to give the report of Mu Sihan having mental illness to him, and even agreed to his request of tampering with Mu Sihan¡¯s car to cause an ident.


    Mu Sihan said with a cold and expressionless face as if he could see through the doubts in Ye Qing¡¯s heart. ¡°Are you thinking that I would not get well so soon after dealing me with that heavy blow? And that I could not havee up with a counterattack to deal with the brother who used to be the closest and most trusted person to me. Is that right?¡±


    Ye Qing said nothing.


    What Ye Qing had said in the office to Mu Sihan that time, really hit him hard.


    Back then, it had made him have serious hallucinations and even raised the thought of killing himself.


    But his woman did not abandon him. Not only that, Ye Fengjun, who he had always been at odds with, also did not abandon him, and Yanfeng, who he could not stand, also encouraged him in secret, as well as his brothers and son!


    He was not alone.


    When he had fallen into the abyss, there were still people willing to give him a hand.


    Of course, the one he was most grateful to, was his woman. His Kitten. Throughout it all, Nan Zhi remained kind, strong and brave.


    Going to Hong Kong alone, it was only because of her that he had found the best psychiatrist in the world.


    Elder Dong had already heard from Amy about his situation before Nan Zhi went over, so he knew very well in his heart when she went to look for him.


    Although he had shut the door in her face, he had found someone to take pictures of her waiting outside every day.


    What Mu Sihan was most moved by, was when she went to the mountains to look for Elder Dong¡¯s ring.


    Even when she had fallen so many times in the thorny forest, she did not cry out in pain orin at all. She bent over, holding the detector, looking for the ring that could never be found.


    Even when she knew there was no hope, she persisted.


    For him.


    Elder Dong was indeed the best psychiatrist. He had sent the video to Amy and Amy had shown it to him.


    Seeing such an image, his chest was filled with numerous unspeakable emotions.


    He was in a fog, but that image brought him out of it.


    He was a man and looking at his woman work hard for his illness... How could he remain depressed and pathetic?


    So, he set up a trap for Ye Qing to fall into.


    In actual fact, Yi Fan had never betrayed him. He was the one who provided the information about his condition to Yi Fan. He also agreed to have his car being tampered with.


    In that instant, Ye Qing finally understood that from the beginning, everything was all carefully nned out by Mu Sihan.


    His shrewdness was really frightening.


    This time, he pulled him down and found out the person behind him, Lous. And alsopletely eliminated the officials who were disloyal to him in the Royal family.


    In the future, no one would be able to touch his position in the Royal family.


    Thrown into this situation, Ye Qing was panicked, but he was unwilling to admit that Mu Sihan had defeated him. He smiled coldly, looking at him with cold eyes. ¡°Even though you have bought over Father, even if the Fifth Prince helped you, can you buy over the people of your country? Everyone knows you have a mental illness, no one will agree for you to be King!¡±

 Chapter 814 - Longing Surging Like a Tide

    <h4>Chapter 814: Longing Surging Like a Tide</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Although he was mentally prepared, Mu Sihan was still hurt when he heard Ye Qing¡¯s words.


    The past three months, Elder Dong had been counselling him, making him feel the care and warmth of his friends and family.


    It was only through that counselling that he was able to walk out of the shock and pain Ye Qing had brought to him.


    But Ye Qing was after all, his brother, and the feelings were not something that couldpletely removed at one go.


    But his condition was better now. At least, he would not be provoked by Ye Qing¡¯s words anymore.


    Mu Sihan adjusted his mood slightly and looked at Ye Qing. ¡°The doctor¡¯s signature on the medical records I gave Yi Fan were forged. Didn¡¯t you check them before you sent them out to the media?¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s eyebrows shot up and the hands hanging by his sides clenched into fists.


    ¡°Brother, I never expected us brothers toe to this point today. You really disappoint me.¡±


    Ye Qingughed coldly.


    ¡°I thought I had won, but it seems like it was all a joke! Ye Sihan, you¡¯re really formidable, I¡¯ve thought too little of you!¡±


    Mu Sihan pped and a guard came in immediately.


    ¡°Take the Third Prince to Youming Pce!¡±


    Youming Pce was the pce used to confine the nobles who had lost their power. There were no lights and no signals. Many people had died there, and it had an eerie feeling no matter whether it was day or night.


    Going there would be like concubines being banished to the cold pce in ancient times, never to see daylight again!


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Ye Sihan, I¡¯ll never admit defeat!¡±


    Mu Sihan waved his hand dismissively and turned his face away, no longer looking at Ye Qing.


    ...


    After leaving Yinghua Ind, Xiaojie returned to the training camp, while Nan Zhi rushed to the resort.


    It was only two to three days of not seeing Mu Sihan, but she felt like a century had passed.


    Longing flooded like a tidal wave into her heart.


    After she returned to the ind yesterday, she called him but no one had answered.


    She called Elder Dong, who said that everything was fine. Was he angry because she had not called him the past two days?


    After his mentality had turned to a child, he was still as domineering and easily jealous as before.


    When she thought of the time they spent together the past three months, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart was bitter yet sweet.


    This was probably the most peaceful and happy period they had spent together since they met and fell in love!


    When she reached the resort, Nan Zhi rushed into the vi eagerly. The door of the vi was closed and Nan Zhi entered the password to open it.


    After going in, she saw that there was no one in the living room or back garden.


    Where was he?


    Nan Zhi ran upstairs quickly.


    Turning around the bedroom, she did not see Mu Sihan and Elder Dong.


    Where did they go?


    Nan Zhi took out her phone and called Elder Dong.


    After ringing for a while, Elder Dong answered. ¡°Xiaozhi.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Dong, where are you? I¡¯m back but I can¡¯t see any of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having a stroll on the beach.¡±


    Nan Zhi thought that Mu Sihan was also having a stroll on the beach and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    After ending the call, Nan Zhi ran towards the beach. Not long after, she saw Elder Dong who was strolling on the beach.


    Nan Zhi ran over and smiled. ¡°Teacher Dong.¡±


    Elder Dong looked at Nan Zhi, who he had not seen for three days and looked to have lost some weight. ¡°Why did you get thinner when you went to attend your uncle¡¯s wedding?What happened at the wedding?¡±


    The man was indeed a psychologist. He could even discern that something happened during the wedding.


    Nan Zhi did not tell Elder Dong about how she was kidnapped and she smiled, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m on a diet.¡±


    ¡°Still telling me lies? Your body will be blown away by the sea breeze if you continue to lose weight.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s smile deepened, her dimples were showing and pleasant to look at.


    Elder Dong patted Nan Zhi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re young but you¡¯re attentive. In order not to let people worry, you always bear a lot in silence.¡±


    Embarrassed by Elder Dong¡¯s words, Nan Zhi touched her nose gingerly and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not as good as Teacher Dong says I am.¡±


    ¡°You are. Don¡¯t be modest.¡± Elder Dong smiled as he looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s smile. ¡°If not, how would you capture the heart of the future king of Country S?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face was slightly red. ¡°Teacher Dong, you¡¯reughing at me.¡± Then, she seemed to have thought of something and looked behind Elder Dong. When Nan Zhi saw that Mu Sihan was not there, she asked, slightly worried, ¡°Teacher Dong, where did Mu Sihan go?¡±


    The resort was not open to the public yet but there were also some powerful nobles staying there. It would be troublesome if he meet someone like Pei Xuan again.


    Elder Dong was about to answer Nan Zhi when Nan Zhi¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    It was Qiao Yanze.


    ¡°Zhizhi, I just heard the news that the Crown Prince was locked up in Youming Pce?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Being locked up in Youming Pce is even worse than being thrown into prison. After the end of the sentence, one can still be released from the prison, but once you enter Youming Pce, you will never lift your head again!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s phone fell into the sand. Her body swayed unsteadily and the blood drained from her face.


    Elder Dong did not know what Nan Zhi had heard. ¡°Xiaozhi, what happened?¡±


    Nan Zhi covered her pale face with her hands. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something but her throat was dry.


    Her mind was nk and she even forgot to ask Elder Dong what had happened to Mu Sihan. She turned and ran to the entrance of the resort without picking up the phone.


    Elder Dong picked up the phone Nan Zhi had dropped and it showed that it was still on the line.


    ¡°Hello? Zhizhi, don¡¯t worry, Uncle will go to the pce to see what¡¯s going on. Hmm? Zhizhi, are you there?¡±


    ¡°She ran away in a hurry.¡±


    Qiao Yanze, who was on the other end of the line, was stunned for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Teacher Dong, go and stop Zhizhi. I shouldn¡¯t have called and told her!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, she will see himter.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Dong, what do you mean? I heard that the Crown Prince was locked up!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the substitute Crown Prince, right?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t swear.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi ran to the entrance of the resort and she pped her head as if she had suddenly thought of something.


    Why did she forget to drive when she was in a hurry?


    How long was she going to take to find him by running?


    Nan Zhi turned, nning to go to the vi¡¯s garage when suddenly, the honking of a car caught her attention.


    A row of luxurious ck bulletproof cars were driving over slowly. Nan Zhi was stunned when she saw the license te of the car.


    It was the Crown Prince¡¯s license te number.


    After Ye Qing became the substitute Crown Prince, not only did he upy his office, pce, but also his personal car.


    Now that he had thrown Mu Sihan into Youming Pce, he was here to lock her up too?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hands clenched into fists and her body moved back.

 Chapter 815 - He Had Been Lying to Her All This Time!

    <h4>Chapter 815: He Had Been Lying to Her All This Time!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi looked at the majestic entourage of cars and she kept moving backwards.


    Was Ye Qing here?


    Was he here now to deal with her after putting Mu Sihan in Youming Pce?


    Her retreating body suddenly staggered and she fell onto the ground.


    Before Nan Zhi could get up, the car door was suddenly opened.


    Yi Fan got out of the car.


    The instant Nan Zhi saw Yi Fan, she was almost sure that the person inside the car was Ye Qing. After all, Yi Fan had betrayed Mu Sihan and was now on Ye Qing¡¯s side.


    With furrowed brows, Nan Zhi stood up from the ground. She no longer retreated and looked at Yi Fan with a cold and sharp gaze, like he was the enemy.


    Yi Fan shivered when he saw Nan Zhi looking at him with a gaze that looked like she wished he was dead.


    For the first time, he cooperated with Young Master and acted the traitor, but now he had be a sinner in the eyes of the world!


    Yi Fan sighed silently and went to open the car door.


    A pair of shiny ck leather shoes entered Nan Zhi¡¯s vision. Followed by the man¡¯s long and strong legs.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hands clenched into fists, her fingernails digging into her palms.


    If Ye Qing were to take her away, she would not be able to escape even if she wanted to now!


    Now that he was so powerful that Mu Sihan was locked in Youming Pce by him, what could she do with him?


    Very soon, the tall man got out of the car.


    He was wearing a dark colored suit, clean white shirt with a tie that was clipped with a diamond tie clip, He was well-dressed, handsome and aloof.


    After he came out, the golden rays of sunshine fell from his head and his short ck hair, carved-like face, deep-set eyes, tall nose, scarlet lips and jaw seemed fierce and sexy, with an air of dominance and coldness.


    Nan Zhi blinked.


    Was she seeing things?


    Although Mu Sihan and Ye Qing were twins and looked very simr, as Mu Sihan¡¯s lover, Nan Zhi naturally would be able to distinguish the difference between them.


    Mu Sihan looked to be more exquisite than Ye Qing, and his gaze and outlines of his face were colder.


    But Mu Sihan¡¯s mentality was five to six years old now and his expressions and actions were usually like that of a child, so he could not have such a strong aura.


    And Yi Fan, who betrayed Mu Sihan.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mind was in a state of confusion.


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Nan is ahead.¡±


    Hearing Yi Fan calling him ¡®Young Master¡¯, Nan Zhi¡¯s body stiffened, then her confused mind became clear in an instant.


    The person who got out of the car was definitely not Ye Qing.


    It was the Mu Sihan she was familiar with.


    Perhaps feeling her questioning gaze, the man lifted his deep dark eyes and looked towards her.


    That pair of dark eyes were like a vast sea, making people drown in them with one nce.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart shook.


    That was right.


    It really was Mu Sihan.


    He was no longer behaving like a child when she left and had returned to normal.


    Yi Fan was by his side him, did that mean...


    Nan Zhi seemed to have understood something and there was aplicated expression in her gaze as she looked at him.


    There was pain, disappointment, anger and a sense of being yed by him!


    Not saying a word, Nan Zhi turned and ran back towards the vi.


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi running away from him like he was a ferocious beast and he frowned.


    He was done for!


    She was really angry!


    ...


    Nan Zhi cried as she ran.


    She did not know whether it was happiness for him or the misery of being deceived by him.


    It was three months, not one or two days. She was worried about him almost every day.


    Looking at him behave like a child, she was considerate to him, satisfying him with what he wanted to do.


    Sometimes he made unreasonable demands and she disagree at first, but her heart would soften when he was sad.


    Over these three months, she had no principles in front of him. She did her best to care and satisfy him, but in the end, it was all an borate scam.


    Although she understood the reason he acted the way he did, why did he have to lie to her?


    She was on tenterhooks everyday, and could not sleep at night. Was she so foolish in his eyes?


    Even though she had always thought she was smart, she had known nothing when he acted in front of her for three months! Nothing!


    The more she thought about it, the angrier Nan Zhi got, and the more she wanted to ignore him.


    By the time she reached the entrance of the vi, she saw Elder Dong who was back from his walk. When Elder Dong saw Nan Zhi in a hurry and her red eyes, he guessed that she might have seen Mu Sihan.


    ¡°Xiaozhi, it was my idea for Sihan not to tell you.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Teacher Dong, you lied to me too!¡±


    Without waiting for Elder Dong to say anything, Nan Zhi ran upstairs quickly. Standing downstairs, Elder Dong could hear the sound of the door being mmed.


    It was not long before Mu Sihan came in a hurry.


    Elder Dong pointed upstairs. ¡°She¡¯s very angry, but it¡¯s all right. When she calms down, you can exin and coax her.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s face was tensed. ¡°What¡¯s the consequence if I go up now?¡±


    ¡°She will be angrier.¡±


    Mu Sihan was speechless.


    ...


    Nan Zhi ran back to her room, flopped onto the bed, her hands clenched into fists and pounded hard on the pillow, imagining that the pillow was Mu Sihan.


    Damn bastard!


    He must be secretlyughing in his heart, seeing her worried and afraid, coaxing him like a child every day! She regarded him as a child, but she must be the brainless one in his eyes!


    If he was not locked up in Youming Pce, then it must be Ye Qing.


    The past three months, he must have been nning to deal with Ye Qing. He could not have done it alone.


    That meant that besides Elder Dong and Yi Fan, there were others who knew that he was acting.


    She was the only clueless one among the people closest to him.


    Even pounding the feathers out of the pillow was not enough for Nan Zhi to vent out the anger after being deceived. She took out her suitcase from under the bed, opened the closet and took out her clothes, stuffing them in one by one.


    After packing her clothes, she took her toiletries. Minutester, she tugged on the suitcase, pulled open the bedroom door and went downstairs.


    Mu Sihan stood in front of the french windows of the living room, smoking.


    Hearing noises, he looked towards the stairs.


    When he saw Nan Zhi carrying her suitcase looking like she wanted to leave, he frowned.


    Walking forward with heavy steps, his tall body blocked her. ¡°Ye Qing had been sending people to monitor you and me and if there were any mistakes, it would not allow him to let his guard downpletely. Elder Dong said that if you knew, and even if you acted well, your performance would not be as real as not knowing. Zhizhi, it¡¯s my fault. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Nan Zhi red at him and spat out, ¡°You acted really well. If you¡¯re not the Crown Prince and entered the entertainment industry, you might even win the Best Actor award!


    ¡°I¡¯m of course happy that you¡¯re back to normal, but I¡¯m angry that you lied even to me! Do you know how much I suffered these past three months? You still took advantage of me every day and looked so pitiful when you couldn¡¯t. You know I love you, but you used my feelings to try and persuade me! You¡¯re a jerk!¡±

 Chapter 816 - Drunk Woman

    <h4>Chapter 816: Drunk Woman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    If he had just been acting silly, she would not have been so infuriated! But no, he had pretended to be foolish and cheated her into bed more often than not!


    This made her feel even more foolish than him!


    At that time, he must have thought in his heart, why was this woman so easy to deceive?


    No matter how calm and clever a woman was normally, in front of her lover, she was just a delicate woman.


    The more she cared about him, the more she was angered by his lies!


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t stop me, or else I don¡¯t know what I would do...¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at the woman whose eyes were red and looked like she would bite him if he stopped her and pursed his lips. ¡°If you¡¯re upset, hit me.¡±


    ¡°My hand will hurt if I hit you.¡± Nan Zhi red at him, her expression dark. ¡°I¡¯m going to ignore you for the time being.¡±


    It was worse than beating him.


    Not looking at him anymore, Nan Zhi carried her suitcase, took her phone back from Elder Dong and left hurriedly.


    Mu Sihan chased after her but stopped when he thought of Elder Dong¡¯s words. She was in a bad mood now, if he chased after her, it would only make her unable to calm down.


    This matter made her angry and hurt, but he did not regret it.


    He was her lover, and also the Crown Prince. He must weigh things carefully and he could not afford to make a single mistake.


    Once she calmed down, he believed that she would understand him.


    ...


    People in anger would naturally dwell on something and go down a dead end.


    Nan Zhi moved back home from the resort.


    Although she was angry, she did not tell the Qiao family about Mu Sihan acting silly.


    For three months, she was worried and afraid everyday, not eating and sleeping well. This time when she returned to the Qiao family, the big stone in her heart was gone and after snuggling into the warm and soft bed, she fell into afortable sleep.


    When she woke up it was already three in the afternoon. She took her phone, which she had turned off, from the bedside table.


    After she switched it on, a message popped up.


    ¡°Zhizhi, I¡¯ve asked my CEO for leave, so I¡¯m going to take my annual leave! I¡¯ll probably reach the Capital International Airport at 5pm!¡±


    Nan Zhi immediately called Xia Yanran.


    It was turned off.


    Nan Zhi patted her head that was muddled with sleep. Yanran must be on the ne right now. Of course her phone would be turned off.


    Seeing that there was not much time before Yanran¡¯s arrival to the airport, Nan Zhi immediately got up to change and wash up.


    Yan Hua also received the message that Xia Yanran wasing and she drove to pick up Nan Zhi, then they both went to the airport to pick up Xia Yanran.


    Not long after they arrived at the airport, they spotted Xia Yanraning out.


    The three women hugged one another with matching grins.


    ¡°Yanran, stay with me at the castle these few days!¡± Nan Zhi said.


    ¡°No, stay in my apartment!¡± Yan Hua said.


    Xia Yanran looked at Nan Zhi, then at Yan Hua, a happy and bright smile on her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t argue. I already booked a hotel room before I came.¡±


    Xia Yanran insisted to stay at the hotel and Nan Zhi and Yan Hua could not force her.


    They drove to the hotel to let Xia Yanran put her luggage away before taking her to a seafood buffet.


    After eating, Xia Yanran proposed to go to KTV to sing their hearts out. They had not met for a long time so activities at night were essential.


    ...


    In the luxurious KTV room.


    Wine was a poison.


    And the three women understood this.


    It was rare for Xia Yanran toe here for a vacation so they ordered a dozen sses of beer.


    Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran drank a few sses and when they saw that Yan Hua also wanted to drink, they quickly stopped her.


    ¡°Huahua, you¡¯re not well. You can¡¯t drink.¡± Nan Zhi poured a ss of juice for Yan Hua. ¡°If Bo Yan knew that you drank alcohol, he would never let us off!¡±


    Yan Hua was amused by Nan Zhi¡¯s tone. ¡°He¡¯s not that scary!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s like a wife ve. If there was nothing going on in the force, I think he would stick around you for twenty-four hours.¡±


    Yan Huaughed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll watch the two of you drink.¡±


    ¡°We want to listen to the popr singer sing while we drink.¡± Xia Yanran raised her ss.


    Nan Zhi touched her ss with hers. ¡°Agreed.¡±


    Yan Hua had a helpless expression. ¡°I¡¯ll give in to you two.¡±


    Yan Hua picked several songs and sang while sitting beside Xia Yanran and Nan Zhi.


    The atmosphere in the room was very good.


    When Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran drank a little too much, the door was pushed open. A man in his thirties, who looked a little feminine when smiling, stood by the door and when he saw the three women on the sofa, he smiled so much his eyes became slits. ¡°Ladies, do you need any assistance in drinking and singing?¡±


    The man spoke so intimately that they understood immediately that ¡®assistance¡¯ meant toy boys.


    Xia Yanran whistled. ¡°What kind?¡±


    The smile in the man¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°We have a few neers recently, fresh and tender. They are even better looking than the popr stars!¡±


    ¡°Haha, why don¡¯t they go be stars when they¡¯re better looking than popr stars? You must be lying. Go, go, go. Don¡¯t disturb us when we¡¯re having fun!¡±


    After the man was chased away by Xia Yanran, the room became lively again.


    Xia Yanran and Nan Zhi drank a lot and there were no outsiders in the room so they began to dance together.


    Yan Hua was now singing a bad.


    After a slow dance, a fast-paced song sounded.


    Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran pulled Yan Hua and they danced together.


    Nan Zhi was in a bad mood and she drank beer and sweated it out. She leaned on the low table and muttered, ¡°Men are pigs, they only know how to take advantage of women.¡±


    Perhaps she was really drunk, Nan Zhi suddenly looked up and towards Xia Yanran and Yan Hua. ¡°I¡¯ll imitate how Mu Sihan looks in bed, ha!¡±


    Yan Hua and Xia Yanranughed. ¡°Do it! After you¡¯re done I¡¯ll imitate Xiao Yi and Huahua imitate Bo Yan.¡±


    ...


    Although the matter with Ye Qing hade to an end for the time being, he had done a lot of damage to the interests of the Royal family and the country over the past three months.


    All these things needed to be solved by Mu Sihan.


    After Nan Zhi left the resort, he also returned to the office.


    When he received Ye Yanfeng¡¯s call, he had just finished a video conference. Rubbing his eyes, he said in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng was a person who was both good and bad, and never did the right thing at the right time. Mu Sihan would not have a good impression of Ye Yanfeng and think that he was a trustworthy person, just because he stood on the same line with him regarding the matter with Ye Qing.


    Even brothers could kill each other, not to mention the ambitious Ye Yanfeng.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Your woman is going to make me die ofughter. So you¡¯re like that in bed, unchanging eh? Your woman is starting to find you unpleasant!¡±


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows, his handsome and deep outline tensed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean? Juste over and see for yourself.¡±


    Without waiting for Mu Sihan to say anything, Ye Yanfeng hung up.


    Soon after, Mu Sihan received the location from Ye Yanfeng.

 Chapter 817 - Little Xingxing Was Not His Child

    <h4>Chapter 817: Little Xingxing Was Not His Child</h4>


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw that the location was a slightly famous KTV in the Capital.


    Turning off hisputer, Mu Sihan picked up his coat and car keys and left the office. When Yi Fan saw Mu Sihaning out, he asked, ¡°Young Master, do you want to go back?¡±


    Mu Sihan handed Yi Fan the car keys and told him the name of the KTV. ¡°Take me there.¡±


    When Yi Fan heard the name of the KTV, he was slightly stunned.


    Seeing Yi Fan¡¯s reaction, Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s just that the KTV is slightly well-known for its young hunks. Young Master, you¡¯re going there for...¡±


    Well-known for its young hunks?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark impression immediately turned cold.


    He let her calm down, not to let her find young hunks!


    ¡°Nan Zhi is there.¡±


    Yi Fan¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Curse his big mouth. Why did he tell Young Master that KTV was well-known for its young hunks?


    ...


    Half an hourter, Mu Sihan arrived at the KTV.


    Ye Yanfeng had already sent someone to wait at the door. Seeing Mu Sihaning, that person bowed respectfully and took him to the surveince control room of the KTV.


    In the room, Ye Yanfeng sat on a small sofa with his long legs crossed elegantly, a cigarette between his lips as sat there looking bothzy and charming.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was very cold. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Having fun with a buddy.¡±


    Why was he hiding in the surveince room peeping at the surveince footage when he was here to have fun with his buddy?


    Mu Sihan stood in front of the surveince footage and asked the staff to change it to the footage of Nan Zhi¡¯s room.


    Seeing that the three women did not call young hunks over, his expression looked slightly better.


    Ye Yanfengzily interrupted, ¡°y back to the part where they were dancing.¡±


    The staff yed back the footage.


    Nan Zhi climbed onto the long table and seemed to have drunk too much, her expression looking slightly drunk. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll perform Mu Sihan in bed...¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Hahahaha, so the Crown Prince only know one movement in bed? No wonder your woman looks so disgusted.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes were menacing, and he spat out, ¡°Scram!¡±


    ...


    After Nan Zhi had finished her imitation, Xia Yanran did it, followed by Yan Hua. The three women were enjoying themselves when the door to the room was pushed open.


    Nan Zhi leaned against the sofa and saw a tall man appearing at the door in the dim lights. She thought it was the manager who came again to promote young hunks and she waved her hand. ¡°Do you have a tall, cold-looking handsome young hunk? And must be a hunk of very few words and looks very cold.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    Damn woman, how dare she find young hunks!


    Mu Sihan stalked into the room with a dark expression.


    Xia Yanran saw Mu Sihan and she pped her hands. ¡°Zhizhi, look. The young hunk you¡¯re looking for is here.¡±


    ¡°He really came ording to your request!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked drunkenly towards the man approaching and she found him familiar but her mind was muddled she could not remember who he was.


    She could only follow Xia Yanran andughed. ¡°It¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve asked for, but isn¡¯t the young hunk a little old?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s hands clenched into fists and his knuckles cracked.


    ¡°If he¡¯s older it means that he has experience. Not like your Mu Sihan, always repeating the same gesture!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s right...¡±


    Xia Yanran and Nan Zhi... these two women seemed to be beyond drunk.


    Yan Hua had only drank juice so she was sober, but the lights in the room were too dim and she never would have imagined that Mu Sihan would appear here. At first, she thought it was a young hunk who looked simr to Mu Sihan.


    Yan Hua only saw his face clearly when he was approaching the sofa.


    Oh my god!


    It was not some young hunk, but Mu Sihan in the flesh!


    Yan Hua reacted and ran to Nan Zhi. ¡°Zhizhi, sober up. It¡¯s not a young hunk but Young Master Mu!¡±


    ¡°What Young Master Mu?¡± Nan Zhi smiled. ¡°Oh, the young hunks¡¯s name is Young Master Mu!¡±


    Yan Hua saw the storm in Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes and she leaned towards her ear, saying, ¡°It¡¯s the Crown Prince, I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s here, but his gaze looks like he wants to kill somebody. He looks so scary.¡±


    Nan Zhi hugged Yan Hua¡¯s neck and shook her head with a smile. ¡°Huahua, we¡¯re not afraid. What does it matter to me whether he kills me or not? I¡¯m going to dump him and look for a young hunk and kick him away.¡±


    Yan Hua gave Nan Zhi a big thumbs up in her heart.


    Zhizhi sure was domineering! She was probably the only person who dared to be so presumptuous in front of the Crown Prince!


    ¡°Yan Hua, move aside.¡± His icy cold voice sounded, enough to make people shudder.


    Yan Hua spread out her arms to protect Nan Zhi, but the next second, she saw Mu Sihan taking out his phone and calling a number. ¡°Bo Yan, your woman is looking for young hunks.¡±


    Yan Hua was dumbstruck.


    W-When was she looking for young hunks?


    Mu Sihan went to the other side of Nan Zhi, hisrge palms pressing on her shoulders, turning her body around.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, look at me.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the man who looked a little like Mu Sihan. She burped and waved away Mu Sihan¡¯s hands on her shoulders. ¡°Why are you not listening to me, old hunk? Who asked you touch me? Go, ask the manager to bring someone else here.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s cold sweat was already flowing down.


    Xia Yanran, who was standing on the table twisting around, said, ¡°I want one too! I want one too!¡±


    Under the dim lights, Mu Sihan¡¯s exquisite and handsome face was cold and his cold eyes were staring fixedly at the drunk Nan Zhi.


    If he did note, wouldn¡¯t she really have called some young hunk over?


    And, why did he suddenly be an old hunk?


    He was at the prime age of a man. How could those young hunkspare to him in terms of appearance, figure, physical strength or wealth?


    Not wanting to listen to her drunken talk, Mu Sihan reached out his arms and carried her in his arms.


    But he had just stood up when he was stepped on by the heel of her high heels.


    He frowned and had no choice but to let go of her.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s body fell back onto the sofa and she red at Mu Sihan with disgust. ¡°You old hunk, how can you carry people so casually? I don¡¯t want you anymore, get out, get out!¡±


    Mu Sihan did not want to speak with Nan Zhi anymore, but if he left her here, who knew what she would do in her drunken state!


    Pursing his lips, he pulled Nan Zhi up from the sofa, but rather than carrying her this time, he hoisted her onto his shoulder directly.


    As soon as Nan Zhi moved, he pped her on the buttocks.


    ¡°Yanran, Huahua, save me quickly! Someone is assaulting me!¡±


    The man¡¯s cold voice interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t look for Yan Hua to save you, she can¡¯t even fend for herself.¡±


    Yan Hua, ¡°...¡±


    Coming out of the room, Mu Sihan looked at Ye Yanfeng, who was standing in the corridor ying with lighter, a faint smile on his lips.


    Walking over, he said something that made Ye Yanfeng reel back in shock.

 Chapter 818 - A Ring Slipped into Her Slender Finger

    <h4>Chapter 818: A Ring Slipped into Her Slender Finger</h4>


    ¡°Wan¡¯er and I did not register our marriage, did not sleep in the same room. Also, Xingxing is not my son.¡±


    Mu Sihan told Ye Yanfeng these because he had stood on his side in dealing with Ye Qing. During that period, Ye Yanfeng did not hit him when he was down and stir up trouble to serve his needs.


    After telling him, Mu Sihan left, leaving Ye Yanfeng standing in the corridor like he was struck by lightning.


    His mind was nk.


    The lighter in his hand also fell to the ground.


    What did he say just now?


    ...


    Nan Zhi was hoisted roughly onto Mu Sihan¡¯s shoulder and her stomach was pressed, making her feel ufortable.


    She pounded on the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It hurts and it feels ufortable being carried like this...¡±


    As soon as her voice fell, the man put her down.


    She stood unsteadily on the steps of the KTV entrance and she quickly grabbed the man¡¯s cor as she was about to fall backward.


    Looking at the man close to her, the ck eyebrows, tall nose and sexy lips was familiar to her.


    She was dizzy and was afraid of mistaking him for another person. She closed and opened her eyes a few times and finally confirmed that this person in front of her was that man who had made her angry to start with.


    Gathering courage from the alcohol she drank, she opened her mouth and bit his neck.


    The man¡¯s body stiffened.


    But she continued to bite him hard and he frowned, feeling pain but did not stop her.


    ¡°The two of you over there, if you want to get intimate, there¡¯s a hotel opposite. Isn¡¯t it too unsightly to do this in public?¡±


    Anguid voice sounded from behind and Nan Zhi felt that the voice was familiar. She released Mu Sihan and turned around to look at the person behind.


    The man was tall and slender, wearing a ck leather jacket, his hair was short that it stood in spikes. He had both hands in his pants pockets, looking intimidating.


    But he had an extraordinarily handsome face, his skin was so good that even a woman would get jealous.


    Nan Zhi narrowed her eyes. She felt that this face was inexplicably familiar.


    Xiao Yi recognized Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi at one nce. They had an outstanding appearance and would attract people¡¯s attention wherever they stood.


    When Mu Sihan saw Nan Zhi staring at Xiao Yi, his expression turned dark. With a stretch of his long arms, he hoisted her back onto his shoulder.


    When he went past the handsome Xiao Yi, he said coldly, ¡°Xia Yanran¡¯s very drunk.¡±


    After Nan Zhi was stuffed into the car by Mu Sihan, she leaned over the car window and looked again.


    ¡°I remember now, he¡¯s Xiao Yi!¡±


    When Mu Sihan heard that she remembered Xiao Yi even when she was drunk and not him, he had an impulse to kick this woman out of the car.


    Yi Fan started the car and drove it to Crown Pce.


    When they were arriving at Crown Pce, Nan Zhi¡¯s phone rang.


    Her finger slid around the screen a few times before she finally pressed the answer button.


    But she pressed the speaker button and answered in a daze.


    ¡°Zhizhi, Young Master Mu did not do anything to you, right?¡± Yan Hua asked worriedly.


    ¡°What can he do to me? He lied to me for three months and I¡¯m so upset. I want to get even with him!¡± Nan Zhi leaned against the seat, saying fiercely, ¡°The best way to take revenge is by cheating on him!¡±


    Yi Fan almost mmed his foot on the brakes in fright.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression had turned very dark.


    Yan Hua¡¯s face was full of sweat. ¡°Zhizhi, Young Master Mu is not by your side, right?¡±


    ¡°Even if he is, I¡¯m not afraid! He¡¯s too old, and he¡¯s not gentle in bed. He¡¯s always...¡±


    Mu Sihan did not expect Nan Zhi would be so talkative when drunk. She was usually a calm and cold girl. How could she be so different when she was drunk?


    It was fine that she imitated his actions in bed, but she also said that he was not gentle!


    Before Nan Zhi could finish, Mu Sihan took her phone and switched it off.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s almond-shaped eyes red at the man whose expression was cold and she retorted unhappily, ¡°Why did you take my phone? Was I wrong? It¡¯s true that you only have the same position of the man being on top and the woman below. Yanran said that Xiao Yi often changes his pattern...¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened and his fingers pinched Nan Zhi¡¯s chin, his handsome and cold faceing close to her, as his lips grazed her ear, saying in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯ll find out if I can change my pattern when we go back and have a try.¡±


    He suddenly approached her, his fresh scent with a faint tobo smell filled her nose, making her heart pound uncontrobly.


    The lights in the car was dim, and his dark eyes were as bright as the stars at night, but they were also cold. She swallowed and her mind sobered up a little. ¡°D-Did I say anything just now?¡±


    Her long and thick eyshes fluttered, her beautiful face charming and inexplicably moving.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, hm?¡± He bit her earlobe and said in a voice that only he and her could hear, ¡°I¡¯ll let you be on top tonight?¡±


    ¡°What? Let me be on top?¡± She bounced back in shock and did not lower her voice, and Yi Fan who was driving in front heard everything clearly.


    Yi Fan coughed awkwardly. He looked behind through the rearview mirror and happened to meet with Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes.


    ¡°Young Master, I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    The car had already entered Crown Pce and stopped. Afraid that he would hear anything more, or be affected by the tension in the car, Yi Fan bolted out of the car immediately.


    Nan Zhi wanted to get out too but she felt a tightness at her waist and the man pulled her into his arms like he was carrying a child.


    She fell onto his strong thighs.


    Her long eyshes fluttered and she had just lifted her eyes to look at him when he lifted her chin forcefully and domineering, his thin lips pressing against hers.


    His other hand held her waist, making her unable to move.


    The kisses that were with the man¡¯s special fresh scent, invaded her tastebuds and nose.


    Almost subconsciously, Nan Zhi refused and resisted against him, but she was not his match. He took the opportunity to pry open her mouth, entangling her soft tongue.


    Her consciousness was slightly dazed.


    Although she said that he was an old hunk, he was not old at all, but at the golden age of men, exuding the charm of mature men from head to toe.


    When he kissed her, his dark eyes were glistening with gentleness and her heart softened.


    Her consciousness suddenly became clear.


    How dare he pinch her!!!


    When he was not paying attention, she bit hard on the tip of his tongue.


    Their breaths came out in unnatural pants.


    With their gazes were intertwined, she saw that a charming smile was slowly appearing in his lips. ¡°Beautiful Princess, are you sober now?¡±


    Hearing the words ¡®Beautiful Princess¡¯, all the drunkenness in Nan Zhi¡¯s mind disappeared at once.


    She gritted her teeth, ring at him with red eyes.


    He said nothing, took out an borate box from his pants pocket and opened it, taking out the ring inside and slipping it onto her slender finger in one smooth movement.

 Chapter 819 - Wife to Be on Top in The Future

    <h4>Chapter 819: Wife to Be on Top in The Future</h4>


    Nan Zhi looked at the ring that appeared on her finger suddenly and she subconsciously wanted to take it off.


    The man¡¯s deep and cold voice interrupted her action from above her head. ¡°You dare to take it off?¡±


    Nan Zhi pouted and red at him with even redder eyes. ¡°You still dare to be fierce with me!¡±


    Despite him blocking her, she pushed open the door and got out in a huff.


    Mu Sihan looked at the woman¡¯s angry figure and he had no choice but to open the car door and chase after her.


    Nan Zhi did not leave but went inside the pce.


    She met Butler Yi in the living room and there was some awkwardness in their eyes.


    ¡°Miss Nan, Young Master didn¡¯t mean to not tell you so don¡¯t be angry with him. Although he acted like a child on purpose without telling you, these three months were the happiest days of his life because you were by his side.¡±


    Nan Zhi lowered her eyes, looking at the ring on her finger with a faint smile on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not ming him anymore, it¡¯s just that if I forgive him like that, what if he pushes his luck in the future?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± The man¡¯s deep and maic voice sounded from behind.


    Nan Zhi turned and looked at him, but still ignored him and ran up the stairs quickly.


    Mu Sihan stood on the spot, stunned.


    This woman could be so pleasant to Butler Yi but to him...


    ¡°Young Master, women need to be coaxed. Are you still not going up to coax her?¡± Yi Fan reminded him.


    Mu Sihan strode towards where Nan Zhi had disappeared towards. He finally caught up with Nan Zhi at the door of the guest room.


    Striding forward, he hugged her from behind.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened uncontrobly.


    After she sobered up, she thought of what she did at the KTV and the words she had said to Yan Hua in the car.


    Oh my god. Not only had she imitated how he was in bed, she had also said all of that... Did he see and hear all that?


    She could not drink anymore in the future, it was really embarrassing to get drunk and act like that!


    As he hugged onto her from behind, she struggled and said with her face slightly red. ¡°Let go of me first!¡±


    Didn¡¯t he find her smelly, with her whole body reeking of alcohol?


    ¡°You have to tell me if you have any ns in the future, okay?¡± He bit her ear, his warm breath entering her ear like an electric current, making her feel numb.


    ¡°Yi Fan¡¯s right. These three months were the happiest time of my life.¡± He thought that there was no woman who could stay by his side when he became retarded, and yet, she had stayed by his side, taking care of him and apanying him with all her heart and soul!


    Only this woman in front of him!


    ¡°Stop sweet talking to make me happy.¡± Nan Zhi groused as she patted his hands that were around her waist. ¡°You know how much I hate to be lied to. You lied to me for three months and even though it¡¯s excusable, I don¡¯t intend to forgive you so quickly. You have to return all the times you took advantage of me during the past three months!¡±


    Mu Sihan suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, her next words sent him straight to hell.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch me for the next three months.¡±


    Mu Sihan, ¡°...¡±


    Making him able to see her but not touch her. This was too ruthless!


    Mu Sihan turned Nan Zhi around to face him and he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you mean it? I¡¯ve been keeping you fed properly for the past three months and if you don¡¯t eat for three months, can you take it?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face turned red from his obscene words and she pounded on his shoulders with her fists clenched. ¡°Go away. I don¡¯t want to see you now.¡±


    Mu Sihan did not force her this time and turned to go downstairs. But he had taken a few steps when he suddenly bent over, pressing his hands on his head.


    When Nan Zhi saw this, her heart skipped a beat.


    She quickly went up to him and she asked hurriedly when she saw that he was frowning and in pain, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I suddenly have a headache and my heart aches too. It might be the after effects of the car ident the other time.¡±


    Nan Zhi saw that he was really in pain and she got a little anxious. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Butler Yi to call for an ambnce...¡±


    She turned, wanting to go downstairs to call Butler Yi.


    When she felt a tightening at her waist.


    Before she could react, her slender body fell into a warm and firm chest.


    Looking at the man holding her tightly, she immediately realized that he lied to her again!


    ¡°You just said that you won¡¯t lie to me, but you lied again!¡±


    He took her hand and pressed it on his left chest, his dark eyes seeming to see right through her. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. It really hurts here if you don¡¯t want to see me.¡±


    ¡°You©`¡±


    She had only just said a word when her pink lips were pressed by his.


    Her body stiffened.


    His warm breath with a strong masculine scent invaded her nose and her heart jumped, but she was not infatuated. She thumped her fists at his body and he did not care, but held her even tighter.


    Those kisses became deeper, domineering and forceful, making her unable to breathe properly. He only slowly released her when she was almost out of breath.


    Their faces were very close, his forehead resting against hers and he looked at her with a deep and dark gaze.


    Her long eyshes fluttering, she looked at the cold and handsome man in front of her. Even if she was angry, she could not ignore him anymore.


    The hands hitting him gradually turned to holding his cor tightly.


    His kisses fell again.


    While she was dazed by his kisses, she was carried to the bed by him.


    His sexy lips were close to her and never left. Hisrge palm reached into her shirt and caressed her soft and t waist.


    As his fingers danced around, her body felt like an electric current had went through, making her feel so numb that her toes curled up.


    He used his knees to open her legs and undid his belt.


    The words she said at the KTV floated into his mind and he picked her up and flipped her over, making her half kneel on the bed.


    She red at him in embarrassment. ¡°Mu Sihan!¡±


    ¡°DIdn¡¯t you say I only know one position?¡±


    ¡°I©`Ah!¡±


    ...


    After a long time, Nan Zhi felt that her waist was about to break. Picking up the pillow, she hit the man who was torturing her.


    He had a thinyer of sweat on his forehead and his sideburns were soaked with sweat. He looked like a panther that was fed fully, his expressionzy and filled with satisfaction.


    As he pulled the angry woman into his arms, he kissed her red lips again. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Qiao castle to ask for your hand in marriage. If the elders have no objections, we¡¯ll go and register our marriage. Then we¡¯ll discuss the details for the wedding with our two families after I¡¯ve finished dealing with the matters on hand. The other time I proposed to you without a ring and this time I put the ring on you without proposing. Although it¡¯s not romantic, I feel more at ease seeing the ring on your finger.¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a wedding that will attract the attention of the world!¡±


    As Nan Zhi looked at the man¡¯s deep dark eyes, she lifted her hand that was wearing the ring, poking his well-defined face. ¡°Next time, I want to be on top.¡±


    Mu Sihan was speechless.

 Chapter 820 - Want to See The Live Version of Porn?

    <h4>Chapter 820: Want to See The Live Version of Porn?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s hand that was poking his handsome face and put it by his lips, kissing it. ¡°Shall I grant your wish right now?¡±


    Nan Zhi red at him with her face burning. ¡°No way, I¡¯m talking about three monthster.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re looking to be smacked...¡± He pressed her down again.


    Nan Zhi did not push him aside and wrapped her hands around his neck, their eyes meeting and they looked at each other from deep within each other¡¯s eyes.


    Her eyes were shy, yet filled with affection for him.


    His eyes were cold but affectionate to her.


    She buried her face in his chest.


    At this moment with him here, it was warm, gentle and peaceful.


    This beautiful and warm atmospherested for nearly a minute.


    Nan Zhi pushed Mu Sihan away. ¡°I was taken away by you, then what about Yanran and Huahua?¡±


    ¡°I called Bo Yan.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s even worse. Bo Yan would definitely take Huahua, but Yanran is more drunk than me.¡± Nan Zhi wanted to get up from the bed but she was pulled into Mu Sihan¡¯s arms the next second.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, there will be someone to care for her.¡±


    Nan Zhi was still worried. She wore her clothes, went to Mu Sihan¡¯s car to get her phone and called Xia Yanran.


    The phone rang for a while before it was answered.


    ¡°Zhizhi, are you worried about me? Don¡¯t worry, I want this feeling of drunkenness. I let Bo Yan take Yan Hua back. I called a lot of young hunks and they are all handsome with good figures!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you know I always wanted to start over, but I can¡¯t take the first step. Tonight I want topletely indulge myself. Don¡¯te and look for me, let me let go of myself for a while!¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, Xia Yanran hung up.


    ...


    Xiao Yi came with Qin Peipei for a vacation.


    They recently held an engagement ceremony and Qin Peipei liked the sea on this side of the Capital so she suggested toe here.


    She had a gathering with her friends in the evening but Xiao Yi was not interested so he went to this KTV to look for theckey who had been with him before.


    Theckey was one of the owners of the KTV.


    He heard that there were many young hunks who were handsome with good figures.


    Before Xiao Yi came, he never expected Xia Yanran to be here too. They had not seen each other ever since they separated in Hong Kong.


    He knew that Xia Yanran had returned to Ning City and had gone back to Hong Kong again.


    Xiao Yi thought of how he had told her that they owed each other nothing and not to meet again. He suppressed the urge to see her and went to his friend¡¯s office.


    They chatted over tea.


    During their chat, his friend talked about a female customer tonight.


    ¡°She looks young, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be quite rich. She was picky too, she was not still not satisfied with the neers of our shop.¡±


    ¡°But she gave a high price so I could only use my biggest move.¡±


    Xiao Yi was not interested in gossip and said, uninterested, ¡°You have even more handsome ones?¡±


    His friend took out a picture from the drawer and put it in front of Xiao Yi. ¡°Look at this.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes swept over the picture.


    He did not look closely at first but after seeing the face of the person clearly, Xiao Yi¡¯s handsome face darkened.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this Yi Fan?


    After Yi Fan found out about the two of them being together, he broke off all contact with Xiao Yi.


    Six months ago, he learnt that something had happened to the Yi family¡¯s business and contacted Yi Fan, but Yi Fan refused his financial help.


    Xiao Yi did not expect Yi Fan woulde to the KTV as a top host.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your face so dark?


    Xiao Yi was not in the mood to drink tea anymore and a slightly menacing look appeared on his face. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for him to serve the woman who paid a high price.¡±


    ¡°Room number.¡±


    The friend looked at Xiao Yi¡¯s expression and asked cautiously, ¡°Brother Xiao, is he someone you know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, which room is it?¡±


    The friend told him the room number.


    ...


    The female customer Xiao Yi¡¯s friend was talking about was Xia Yanran. She waited in the room but she did not see that so-called top hosting.


    Getting up, she left the room and walked towards the washroom with shaky steps.


    When the manager saw Xia Yanran leaving, he stopped her hurriedly. ¡°Miss, the top host will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Can I go the the washroom first?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course. There¡¯s one in the room.¡±


    ¡°Am I not allowed to go to the public ones?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re our god, you can go anywhere you like.¡±


    Xia Yanran pushed the manager away and staggered to the washroom.


    Coming out from the cubicle, Xia Yanran stood in front of the sink, turning on the tap to wash her face.


    Forget it, why was she looking for a top host?


    It was better to go back to the hotel and have a good sleep!


    Xia Yanran lowered her eyes, drying her wet hands.


    Suddenly, there was a scream in her ear.


    Xia Yanran frowned and saw a woman who had just came out of the cubicle and was arranging her skirt, with her face red like she had just gotten a scare.


    Xia Yanran felt that something was wrong behind her, as if someone was looking at her with a gloomy gaze.


    She turned her head sharply.


    Under the lights, a tall figure wearing a leather jacket was standing not far behind her with a strong aura.


    A pair of eyes staring fixedly at her, like it wanted to pierce through her.


    Xia Yanran looked at the man with her head tilted to the side for a while.


    Why did this person look so much like Xiao Yi?


    But Xiao Yi would not be here.


    Was he the top host the KTV had found for her?


    He was indeed good-looking, from his face to his figure. No wonder when women saw him, they would scream and blush.


    Seeing the woman who had came out of the cubicle staring at him, Xiao Yi shouted coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave? Do you want to see a live version of porn?¡±


    The women in the washroom ran out.


    When Xia Yanran saw this, she also wanted to run out but the man strode towards her and blocked her path.


    Xia Yanran looked at his dark and aggressive appearance and blinked. ¡°Top host, are you going to do that thing in the washroom?¡±


    Top host?


    Xiao Yi¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Although you¡¯re good-looking, you should have served a lot of customers, if you have AIDS wouldn¡¯t you implicate me instead?¡±


    Xiao Yi was speechless. If he f*cking had AIDS, he would have infected her long ago!


    Seeing that he was silent and only stared at her, Xia Yanran crossed her arms and rubbed them. ¡°Why are you ring at me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly healthy.¡± His expression was dark and he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Oh, oh. If you¡¯re not healthy how can you be the top host?¡± Xia Yanran held his arm and smiled brightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and have a drink in the room.¡±


    As Xiao Yi looked at the woman who really regarded him as the top host, his eyes turned dark and he suddenly reached out his long arms, carrying her.


    When he picked her up, Xia Yanran gave a shout of surprise and wrapped her arms around his neck, saying with a smile, ¡°Waa, the top host here is bursting with masculinity!¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Xiao Yi stopped talking and went out of the KTV with Xia Yanran in his arms.

 Chapter 821 - Rolling into The Bathtub Together

    <h4>Chapter 821: Rolling into The Bathtub Together</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When he passed through a dark corridor, Xiao Yi saw that Yi Fan was about to enter the room.


    As Yi Fan was wearing a uniform and his head was slightly lowered, he did not notice Xiao Yi.


    A trace ofplexity shed past his eyes.


    He carried Xia Yanran and walked forward in big strides.


    Perhaps sensing something, Yi Fan, who was about to push open the door, turned around.


    And saw Xiao Yi carrying Xia Yanran disappearing around a corner.


    He was able to recognize him as Xiao Yi just by ncing at his back.


    The woman he was carrying must be Yanran!


    Yi Fan had not been keeping up with news about them. There was still a lingering hatred in his heart.


    If it was not for Xiao Yi, Yanran might have been engaged or married to him. He treated Xiao Yi as his brother but he snatched his woman away.


    The man was not human!


    ...


    Xiao Yi carried Xia Yanran to the car.


    He sent a text to the KTV owner.


    Although he knew that Yi Fan did not want his help, he could not bear to see Yi Fan working here and do nothing.


    He invested money in the KTV to make Yi Fan one of the partners.


    Xia Yanran looked at the man who had carried her to the car and she frowned. ¡°Hey, this doesn¡¯t look like the room I was in before!¡±


    Xiao Yi put his phone down and looked at the drunk Xia Yanran, patting her head. ¡°Where do you live? I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    ¡°I live... I live...¡± Xia Yanran burped and told him the hotel and room number.


    Xiao Yi drove over.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Xia Yanran was already asleep.


    Xiao Yi frowned, thinking that if it was another man, would she still fall asleep in such an unguarded way?


    Staring at her beautiful face for a while, he could not help but reach out his hand, touching her face.


    But he had just touched her face when she opened her eyes and pped him. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can take advantage of me while I¡¯m sleeping.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at the man close to her and her eyes were slightly blurry with drunkenness. Although she could not recognize him as Xiao Yi, she felt that he looked like Xiao Yi.


    She picked up her bag, opened the car door and got out.


    Xiao Yi followed.


    Xia Yanran walked forward two steps and turned back to look at Xiao Yi.


    She stood unsteadily and said, ¡°I wanted to take in a top host like you, but you look so much like Xiao Yi that bastard. I hate him the most so you¡¯re eliminated!¡±


    Carrying her bag, Xia Yanran tottered back to the hotel in her high heels. Since he couldn¡¯t help but be worried about her, Xiao Yi had no choice but to follow behind her.


    When she got to the lift, there were several men standing there.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s appearance attracted the attention of several of them.


    She was not dressed very revealingly. Sporting a red shirt and ck pants with the shirt tucked into the pants, the cuffs rolled up slightly revealing her slender and fair arm. Her hands carried a shoulder bag with a chain strap, her long hair tied into a ponytail and she had no makeup on her face. Even dressed in a simple and clean manner, she was full of feminine charm that was hard to disguise.


    Xia Yanran was very drunk so she did not notice the men¡¯s gazes on her.


    Ding. The elevator opened and Xia Yanran went in first.


    After the men went in, a few more came in.


    The elevator was a little crowded.


    The several men who were staring at Xia Yanran just now walked up to her side. One of them deliberately used the back of his hand to brush against the back of Xia Yanran¡¯s hand and Xia Yanran felt it. When she red at him, he gave an expression like it was an ident.


    The elevator moved up slowly.


    The men deliberately squeezed in front of Xia Yanran and surrounded her. The man who had touched the back of her hand touched her on her perky buttocks.


    But before he could touch it, he was stepped on by the high heels Xia Yanran was wearing.


    ¡°Stupid b*tch, how dare you step on me!¡±


    The man who was in front of Xia Yanran, suddenly took out a sharp knife. ¡°Follow us out of the elevatorter.¡±


    The man had just finished speaking when arge hand reached out, grabbing firmly to his wrist.


    He twisted it hard and the man¡¯s howls sounded in the elevator.


    The man red at Xiao Yi who was almost breaking his wrist. When the man saw that his gaze was menacing, his aura dark and was wearing luxury brands, he did not dare to say anything, and mped his mouth shut.


    Xiao Yi squeezed through the men and went to Xia Yanran¡¯s side, holding her slender waist and blocking the men from touching her.


    Xia Yanran raised her long eyshes, looking at the contours of the man¡¯s handsome face, his sexy red lips and her heart could not help but beat wildly.


    ¡°Top host, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    The moment he grabbed the man with the knife with his bare hand was really dashing!


    ...


    With how he had saved her like a hero just now, Xia Yanran was not so against the top host.


    So she took him to her room.


    Taking off her high heels, she snuggled into the sofa. The skin on her heel was broken and was slightly painful so she reached out her hand to rub it.


    The top host who had followed over knelt in front of her, lifted her feet and helped her rub the injured area for her.


    Xia Yanran looked at him curiously. ¡°No wonder you can be the top host. You¡¯re quite good at taking care of women.¡±


    Xiao Yi did not correct how she addressed him.


    After rubbing her feet for a while, he went to the bathroom to fill up the tub and then carried her into the bathroom.


    Xia Yanran looked at the man in front of her with eyes that were blurred with drunkenness.


    Damn. This man really looked like Xiao Yi!


    But Xiao Yi was absolutely not so gentle and doting!


    After she returned to Ning City from Hong Kong, she tried to ept Young Master Huo¡¯s pursue but after a few dates, she found that she could not put herself into it.


    They broke up after a week.


    She hated herself. Why couldn¡¯t she forget Xiao Yi that bastard?


    He had already given the final word, why was she still staying single for him?


    The more Xia Yanran thought about it, the more she felt that she had to take the first step and rid herself of this mess.


    Xiao Yi had already slept with Qin Peipei and was already dirty. Why couldn¡¯t she remove him from her heart?


    Yes, she must try to take the first step out.


    After the man put her down by the side of the bathtub and was turning to leave, Xia Yanran grabbed his hand.


    Xiao Yi had just turned and the woman¡¯s soft lips with a faint smell of alcoholnded on his.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s body stiffened.


    Damn it!


    Did she even know what she was doing?


    He already had no control in front of her and she still seduced him like that!


    Xiao Yi pushed her away, not wanting to hurt her any further.


    As Xia Yanran was not standing properly, she fell into the bathtub.


    Xiao Yi wanted to leave but when he heard a ssh, he hurried over to take a look. He saw that the woman had fallen into the bathtub and was motionless.


    Xiao Yi strode forward and grabbed her arm, wanting to pull her up but she was faster, holding on to his arm and pulling him towards her.


    Unprepared for the sudden movement, he fell in with a ssh.


    Their bodies were soaked instantly.

 Chapter 822 - Her Heart Was Stirred

    <h4>Chapter 822: Her Heart Was Stirred</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The morning light shone through the French windows andnded on the beautiful figure on the bed. The woman slowly opened her heavy eyelids, raised her arm to block the re of the light.


    She had drank too muchst night. Not only was she having a headache, her temples were throbbing too, feeling like she was falling apart.


    Wait a minute!


    If her body was aching, thenst night...


    Xia Yanran lifted her nket and saw that she was wearing a hotel robe. She undid the strap and she was wearing her underwear and bra.


    Oh my god!


    Who was so perverted to have helped her put on such a private thing?


    Xia Yanran held her head that was about to burst open.


    She remembered some scenes vaguely. She found the top host of the KTV, he was handsome and had a good figure, and even saved the damsel in distress...


    After that, he seemed to have carried her to the bathroom and when he was about to leave, she kissed him?


    And then, she even pulled him into the bathtub and sat on his stomach.


    She had taken off his shirt, reaching her hand towards his belt and continued downwards...


    Xia Yanran screamed a few times.


    She could not think about it anymore!


    She had turned into a pervert, doing something like that to a top host!


    Damn it!


    Where were her morals?


    Screaming inwardly, Xia Yanran fell back onto bed and beat at the pillow with balled fists.


    Although that top host forcibly stopped himself from touching her, they had kissed and touched each other.


    Xia Yanran reached her hands up to her head and grabbed it.


    Xia Yanran, you¡¯re doomed!


    Just when Xia Yanran was about to strangle herself to death, her phone rang.


    It was Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Yanran, were you okayst night?¡± Nan Zhi had sent people to find Xia Yanranst night, but when they reached the KTV, the owner said that Xia Yanran had left.


    ¡°Zhizhi, other than doing it with the top host, I¡¯ve done everything else with him.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m doomed. And I seemed to be slightly moved by him.¡± Xia Yanran pressed the speaker button, then held her face in her hands. ¡°I thought Xiao Yi was the one for me in this life. I was not even moved by Young Master Huo, but I actually felt something for a top host. Ah! I feel like dying!¡±


    Nan Zhi said, ¡°Yanran, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I really felt moved.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    ...


    After her call with Nan Zhi, they arranged to meet to go and visit Xiaojie at the training camp.


    The training camp did not allow outsiders toe and go, but Nan Zhi begged Mu Sihan in the morning for a while before he called Xiaojie¡¯s instructor.


    Xia Yanran got out of bed and applied some makeup, changed and prepared to go to the hotel restaurant for breakfast.


    She had never expected that she was so wild when she was drunk!


    She had spent such a long time but could not remove Xiao Yi from her heart. Her first night in the Capital and she met with someone who could stir her heart, and it was a top host?


    Xia Yanran buried her face into her hands.


    Standing in front of the elevator, Xia Yanran looked up when the elevator door opened.


    When she saw a tall man that was even more handsome than a model, Xia Yanran¡¯s legs felt like it was filled with lead, and could not even lift them up.


    The person inside was the man she had not expected to see.


    Xiao Yi.


    He must havee down from upstairs. He was wearing a ck V-necked silk shirt with the sleeves rolled up and royal blue pants, showing off his model-like proportions and he looked smart, stylish and charming.


    Beside him was Qin Peipei, who was wearing a long ck dress. They were looking down at their phones and did not notice Xia Yanran.


    Xia Yanran hesitated for a few seconds, but still entered the elevator.


    This was not a deliberate meeting, right?


    Who knew that it would be such a coincidence that she hade to Ning City and he and Qin Peipei woulde too? Let alone, they also had to stay in the same hotel too.


    From what she knew, they were engaged.


    Xia Yanran went in with no expression.


    Actually, Xiao Yi already noticed that it was Xia Yanran the moment the elevator doors opened.


    The gold reflective elevator doors reflected everything in the elevator.


    Xiao Yi nced at Xia Yanran from the corner of his eyes. He saw that she had her head lowered, not daring to look back and treated him like a ferocious beast.


    Why was it so slow? With baleful eyes, Xia Yanran stared at the elevator buttons, willing for it to go faster.


    She really did not want to stay in the same space as the two behind her.


    ¡°Brother Yi, I¡¯ve not much appetite recently and only feel like eating sour things. I also feel nauseous sometimes. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Qin Peipei¡¯s coquettish voice entered Xia Yanran¡¯s ears, making her get the goosebumps.


    Wait a minute!


    Only feel like eating sour things and feeling nauseous?


    Didn¡¯t Zhizhi had these symptoms when she was pregnant?


    So, Qin Peipei was pregnant with Xiao Yi¡¯s child?


    The elevator door opened and Xia Yanran walked out hurriedly. Although there were few people in the elevator, she had a feeling of suffocation.


    She did not want to hear what Xiao Yi was saying to Qin Peipei. She did not want to hear a word about them.


    Afterst night¡¯s events, it proved that he was not the only one for her!


    Xia Yanran closed her eyes, took a deep breath and tried to ignore the sharp pain spreading from her heart.


    ...


    After visiting Xiaojie at the training camp, Xia Yanran and Nan Zhi went to Little Apple¡¯s house.


    After having lunch at Yan Hua¡¯s house, Xia Yanran was a little sleepy and went back to the hotel first.


    After she woke up, she received a call from the KTV at around 4 p.m.


    The waiter had found a key ring in the room she was inst night.


    When she was still with Xiao Yi, they were walking around the night market one night and she asked Xiao Yi to buy the key ring for her after seeing it in a small stall.


    She still kept it even after they had broken up.


    Xia Yanran wanted to say she did not want it anymore, but she still went to the KTV. Even if she did not want it, she should throw it into the bin herself!


    Hailing a taxi, Xia Yanran went to the KTV. After finding the room she was inst night, she saw the key ring on the coffee table.


    Xia Yanran came out of the room and suddenly saw a familiar figure turning the corner. Xia Yanran froze and ran after them quickly.


    ¡°Yi Fan?¡±


    Xia Yanran ran to the corner but did not see Yi Fan.


    She frowned. Did she make a mistake?


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for Xia Tian?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked back and saw the waiter behind her. She said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Yi Fan, not Xia Tian.¡±


    ¡°The person you saw just now is Xia Tian. He¡¯s our top host. Oh, I remember you, you¡¯re the one who called for Xia Tianst night!¡±


    Was Xia Tian the person who made her heart flutter and did intimate things with?


    Xia Yanran¡¯s hair stood on end.


    Although she was moved by the personst night, Xia Yanran did not intend to continue and further develop the rtionship.


    In a few days, she would be leaving the Capital and return home. She should just treatst night as a little episode in her life!


    Just as Xia Yanran was about to turn and leave, the figure who had disappeared around the corner reappeared.


    When she saw the man¡¯s face, Xia Yanran was stunned.

 Chapter 823 - Only Have Feelings for Him

    <h4>Chapter 823: Only Have Feelings for Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Yanran looked at the figure who had appeared from the corner incredulously.


    It was really Yi Fan.


    The once sunny and handsome boy now had a deep mncholy air around him. He was wearing a dark-colored uniform, his hair falling over his forehead and slightly blocking his bright eyes.


    Xia Yanran never expected that Yi Fan had really be this KTV¡¯s top host.


    Then the man who was intimate with her was Yi Fan?


    Yi Fan also saw Xia Yanran and he came up to her, a friendly smile on his lips. ¡°Yanran.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s mind was confused.


    She said hello to Yi Fan with a numbing in her scalp.


    If she was honest, she really did not dare to ask him if it was himst night!


    They looked at each other silently for a few seconds. Suddenly, a waiter ran over and when he saw Yi Fan, he handed him an ointment. ¡°Xia Tian, didn¡¯t you get scratched on your waist? This ointment works well, you can use it!¡±


    When Xia Yanran heard the waiter¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat.


    She remembered thatst night she also identally scratched the top host¡¯s waist when she was being intimate with him in the bathtub.


    Could it be that Yi Fan really was the top hostst night?


    Xia Yanran felt like a mess.


    Yi Fan said to the waiter who had handed him the ointment, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a little wound.¡±


    After the waiter left, Yi Fan looked at Xia Yanran, who was about to turn around and leave quietly, and he caught up with her in a few big steps. ¡°Yanran, there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. I won¡¯tugh at you foring here to have fun and you won¡¯tugh at me for working here, right?¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded. ¡°Last night, we...¡±


    ¡°Aboutst night, let¡¯s just forget it!¡±


    Xia Yanran touched her nose, and smiled stiffly. ¡°Okay, actually, I don¡¯t remember what happened.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good you don¡¯t remember.¡± Yi Fan took Xia Yanran out of the KTV. ¡°I thought you would look down on me.¡±


    Look down on him? She could never look down on Yi Fan.


    Everyone had his own pains and choices. He used to be a carefree rich young man, but now he had been forced to be a top host of an entertainment facility. He must be suffering in his heart, why would she mock him?


    After all, she was moved by him before she fell in love with Xiao Yi!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight!¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at how open he was and she could not continue to be bashful.


    Nodding, she replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    That night, Yi Fan took Xia Yanran to a Chinese restaurant. On the way there, no one mentioned anything aboutst night.


    The waiter brought the menu over for them to order.


    With a dies first¡¯, Yi Fan handed the menu to Xia Yanran. When she flipped through the menu, it was probably because of her hangover, but she was not that interested in the delicious dishes on the menu. After ordering two light dishes, she returned the menu to Yi Fan.


    Yi Fan ordered several more dishes and when the dishes arrived, Xia Yanran realized that they were all her favorite dishes.


    Seeing that he was still the Yi Fan who was considerate and caring, Xia Yanran was moved and felt like sighing.


    How did such a good man end up in this state?


    The sounds of high heels sounded at the entrance and Xia Yanran and Yi Fan were talking and did not pay attention to the entrance.


    Until Yi Fan¡¯s gaze went over her andnded behind her.


    Xia Yanran turned and saw a coupleing towards their side and she cursed in her heart.


    How could there be such a coincidence?


    ¡°Brother Yi, I know you like Chinese food, so I checked it on the inte specially. This restaurant is a famous one in the Capital.¡±


    Xia Yanran wanted to look away when Xiao Yi¡¯s dark gaze hovered over towards her. He looked at her for one to two seconds before his gazended on Yi Fan.


    Xia Yanran had already turned her head and could not see Xiao Yi¡¯s expression.


    Yi Fan looked at Xiao Yi and Xia Yanran.


    One looked normal.


    The other unreadable.


    Although there was one thing inmon, they both pretended not to see each other.


    And there was another woman by Xiao Yi¡¯s side, they walked side by side intimately, and their rtionship looked to be more than that between friends.


    Although Xiao Yi ignored Xia Yanran, he nodded at Yi Fan, but Yi Fan ignored him.


    When he found out that Xiao Yi had snatched Xia Yanran, they were not brothers anymore.


    After Xiao Yi and Qin Peipei walked past them, Yi Fan asked, ¡°Yanran, you¡¯re not together with Xiao Yi anymore?¡±


    Xia Yanran hummed. ¡°We broke up long ago.¡±


    Yi Fan¡¯s eyes that were looking at Xia Yanran turned dark.


    During the meal, Yi Fan did not mention Xiao Yi again.


    ¡°Yanran, don¡¯t move.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked up and her long eyshes fluttered slightly like the wings of a butterfly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yi Fan pulled out a paper napkin and leaned over to wipe a little sauce off the corner of Xia Yanran¡¯s lips.


    Caught unexpectedly by Yi Fan¡¯s sudden action, Xia Yanran was in a daze and froze for a few seconds before she leaned her head back. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    Instead of stopping, Yi Fan came closer to Xia Yanran¡¯s beautiful face.


    Xia Yanran looked up and met with Yi Fan¡¯s focused eyes.


    She was no longer a clueless girl, besidesst night they still... She felt the affection in Yi Fan¡¯s eyes.


    ...


    At the other table.


    After Xiao Yi sat down, he leaned against the sofazily, his fingers ying with a silver lighter.


    The corner of his eye continued to nce at the table in front from time to time.


    Seeing Yi Fan leaning over to gently wipe the woman¡¯s lips, and how they looked at each other affectionately, a trace of maliciousness shed past his eyes.


    After Qin Peipei finished ordering and handed the menu back to the waiter, she took out a checkup report.


    ¡°Brother Yi, I have a surprise for you!¡±


    Xiao Yi took the checkup report and looked at it, a devilish smile on his handsome face. ¡°Peipei, you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Looking at the smirk on Xiao Yi¡¯s face, Qin Peipei¡¯s heart beat faster. ¡°Brother Yi, you¡¯re going to be a Daddy. Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ...


    Xia Yanran avoided Yi Fan¡¯s focused and deep gaze and the corner of her eye swept over to Xiao Yi. Qin Peipei had handed Xiao Yi a scan and then caressed her abdomen. After Xiao Yi saw the scan, he smiled at Qin Peipei.


    Even if it was her toes doing the thinking, it was clear that Qin Peipei had given a checkup report for Xiao Yi to see.


    Looking at Qin Peipei touching her abdomen and Xiao Yi¡¯s smile, she must be pregnant!


    Xia Yanran suddenly lost her appetite and looked at Yi Fan. ¡°I¡¯m full. I still have something on so I¡¯m going first. See you next time if there¡¯s a chance.¡±


    Yi Fan got up and paid the bill then ran to catch up with Xia Yanran.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thank you.¡±


    Xia Yanran did not know what was wrong with her. If it was Yi Fanst night, her heart was clearly moved, but after interacting today, she found that she could only regard him as a friend.


    What was wrong with her?

 Chapter 824 - The Man Who Snuck into Her Room in The Middle of The Night

    <h4>Chapter 824: The Man Who Snuck into Her Room in The Middle of The Night</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Yanran felt that she was really doomed.


    Young Master Huo was humorous and handsome, his background was impable too. After pursuing her for half a year, she was still not moved by him.


    Yi Fan was her first love and was the person she wanted to stay with for a lifetime. But there was no ripple in her heart when they met again.


    It must have been because she was drunk that she felt moved.


    Xia Yanran insisted that she did not want Yi Fan to take her back and she took a taxi back to the hotel. After packing her luggage, Xia Yanran came out of the hotel and reserved a room in another hotel.


    The Capital was so big, if she did not stay in the same hotel, she would not meet him again!


    Xia Yanran was a little tired after a long and eventful day.


    After video calling Nan Zhi and Yan Hua to arrange on where to go, Xia Yanran went to have a bath.


    Lying on the bed, she fell asleep soon after.


    She was awakened by the sound of the doorbell in the middle of the night.


    Xia Yanran rubbed her eyes and walked to the door barefooted. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    While talking, she stood on tiptoes and looked through the peephole.


    There was no one?


    She frowned in puzzlement.


    Did she hear it wrongly?


    The doorbell did not ring again and Xia Yanran went back to bed.


    Her eyelids were very heavy and soon, she fell asleep again.


    It waste in the night.


    Xia Yanran, who was in deep sleep, did not notice the door to her room was being pushed open.


    A man in dark clothing walked in with slow steps.


    A wallmp with yellow light was left turned on in the room. The man walked to the bed, looking at the woman with obsessive eyes.


    The gloomy gaze gradually became one that was addicted, greedy and slightly manic. There was a thin nket covering her body but his gaze seemed to prate every inch of her skin.


    The light fragrance from her body lingered around the air.


    Bending down slowly, the man closed his eyes, sniffing from her neck to her face, slightly absorbed. She was still the same as before, making him crazed and captivated.


    Xia Yanran. She was the woman he had once dote on!


    Raising his slender fingers, he could not help touching the skin on her face. Her skin was fair and smooth without any ws.


    He had once cared for her like the world¡¯s greatest treasure and tried to move her heart.


    And when he had captured her heart, Xiao Yi took her away from him, forsaking their brotherhood.


    Forcing her to break up with him!


    Although he hated Xiao Yi, he also hated Xia Yanran¡¯sck of self-love.


    Xiao Yi had tortured her like a devil but she still fell in love with him.Did she have Stockholm Syndrome?


    Since Xiao Yi could get her using such despicable means, why couldn¡¯t he?


    He had nothing left, living like a walking corpse and would leave this world in the near future.


    Why was he the one fated to be alone? Why couldn¡¯t he bring her with him?


    As Yi Fan looked at Xia Yanran¡¯s beautiful face and lifted the nket, hey his tall body beside her.


    Xia Yanran felt that there was someone approaching, but her eyelids were too heavy and she could not open them.


    Feeling a pair of hands reaching towards her pajamas and unfastening the buttons, Xia Yanran tried to break through her hazy consciousness.


    She opened her eyes.


    Seeing the man lying near her, Xia Yanran screamed in fright.


    Swallowing thickly, her mind turned nk.


    ¡°Yi Fan, why are you here?¡±


    When Yi Fan looked at Xia Yanran¡¯s panic-stricken face, a hurt shed past his eyes. ¡°The room manager of this hotel is my customer. I said that my cousin is staying in this room and that she was having a fever, and called me here but did not answer when I pressed the bell so she gave me the room card.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at the madness in his eyes and her heartbeat sped up.


    Was Yi Fan a little abnormal?


    ¡°Yanran, didn¡¯t you call for mest night? You also want to get rid of the harm Xiao Yi brought you, don¡¯t you? Let¡¯s start over, and never be apart again.¡±


    His voice was strange. Xia Yanran shook her head, her body moving to the side of the bed. ¡°Yi Fan, we agreed to forget aboutst night. I have no mood to be in a rtionship now, go back!¡±


    She touched the phone under her pillow and hid it behind her.


    Yi Fan had no intention of leaving and he smiled,ing closer to Xia Yanran. ¡°Yanran, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m very experienced now and will be very gentle.¡±


    When Xia Yanran heard Yi Fan¡¯s words, she could not help but feel disgusted.


    She had never thought that the sunny and warm boy would be so revolting!


    Her body was pushed to the edge by him and she fell. It did not hurt too much as the carpet cushioned her fall and she stood up quickly, unlocking the phone behind her back and dialed the first number in her address book.


    Yi Fan also got out of bed and approached Xia Yanran.


    He unbuttoned the buttons of his shirt one by one. Xia Yanran saw that there were a lot of burn marks made from cigarettes on his firm chest.


    ¡°Yanran, do you despise me? Weren¡¯t you also burnt by Xiao Yi before? Those perverted people always seek fun through torturing people. Yanran, we¡¯re both poor people. We should be together and share warmth from each other.¡±


    ¡°Yi Fan, don¡¯t be like this. Sober up, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yanran, I¡¯m very sober. You¡¯re the one who isn¡¯t. Xiao Yi already has another woman, but you still can¡¯t forget about him, am I right? Or do you like being tortured? You wanted to break up with me but Xiao Yi was so perverted to you and you still fell in love with him!¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at Yi Fan whose eyes were red. In this state, she knew that he would not listen to her advice, and she ran towards the door, feeling the danger.


    Just as she opened the door, arge hand reached out from behind her, shutting the door with a bang, then Xia Yanran felt a numbing pain in her scalp.


    Yi Fan had grabbed her long hair, dragging her into the room.


    There was an intense pain in her scalp and Xia Yanran gritted her teeth, forcing herself to calm down.


    The more she panicked, the worse things would be.


    She had to calm down.


    Yi Fan must have met a lot of perverts in his work after bing the top host, to the point it had wrecked havoc to his psychological health.


    She could not provoke him!


    All she needed to do was to stall. She had to hold out until the person to save her arrived!


    ¡°Yi Fan, Yi Fan, you¡¯re hurting me! Actually, you were wrong on one point. I don¡¯t like Xiao Yi anymore, seeing the burn marks on your body, I remembered how Xiao Yi treated mest time and I only have hate and not love for him!¡±


    Yi Fan¡¯s hold on Xia Yanran¡¯s hair loosened a little.


    Xia Yanran swallowed and continued, ¡°Yi Fan, I still remember how well you treated me before...¡±

 Chapter 825 - In The Nick of Time!

    <h4>Chapter 825: In The Nick of Time!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°If you still have me in your heart, don¡¯t do anything to hurt me, okay?¡± Xia Yanran looked at Yi Fan with her eyes bright and pleading.


    Yi Fan stared at Xia Yanran for a while and there was a slightly touched look in his eyes. He released the hand that was grabbing onto Xia Yanran¡¯s hair.


    Just as he was about to pull her up from the ground, he saw the phone she had hidden behind her.


    The screen was still lit.


    Yi Fan¡¯s expression, which had softened, turned dark.


    Xia Yanran saw that he had found her phone and quickly shouted the name of the hotel and the room number.


    Grabbing onto the phone, Yi Fan smashed it on the ground. He yanked at Xia Yanran¡¯s arm and dragged her onto the sofa.


    Xia Yanran struggled, the cold sweat on her forehead flowing down. ¡°Yi Fan, what you¡¯re doing is against thew. Calm down and don¡¯t destroy the image I have of you in my heart, okay?¡±


    ¡°Image?¡± Yi Fan sneered, a mocking look shed past his eyes. ¡°Yanran, do you think I have any image left now? You must despise me now, right? Ha, it¡¯s normal for you to despise me, even I despise myself!¡±


    Xia Yanran shook her head vehemently. ¡°Yi Fan, I don¡¯t despise you. Everyone has their difficulties, you¡¯re just forced to do that to live. I won¡¯t look down on y©`¡±


    Raising his hand, Yi Fan pinched Xia Yanran¡¯s chin, his fingers rubbing on her soft and gentle skin. ¡°Yanran, since you say that you don¡¯t look down on me, will you get back together with me?¡±


    ¡°Yi Fan, feelings can¡¯t be forced.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask for you to date me, let¡¯s just have sex, okay?¡±


    Xia Yanran felt disgusted.


    Was Yi Fan really the person she was intimate withst night?


    ¡°Yanran, you don¡¯t want to do it with me?¡± Yi Fan seemed to have been triggered by something and his expression darkened. ¡°Yet you¡¯re willing when Xiao Yi touches you?¡±


    Before Xia Yanran could say anything, she was pushed onto the sofa by Yi Fan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police, Yi Fan!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just be thrown to jail. But now, Yanran, I want you!¡±


    With a hiss, Xia Yanran¡¯s pajamas were torn open by Yi Fan.


    <i>No!</i> Xia Yanran struggled violently and Yi Fan pressed her body down, making her unable to move.


    Yi Fan reached out his hands to take off Xia Yanran¡¯s pants.


    Xia Yanran was so frightened her heart was in her throat. She reached out her hand and felt for something on the cab, anything! Her fingers grasped an ashtray, and she smashed it hard on Yi Fan¡¯s forehead.


    Yi Fan was dazed for a while.


    Raising his hand, he wiped at his injured forehead.


    He looked at Xia Yanran in disbelief. ¡°Do you know what the consequence is for making me bleed?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at Yi Fan angrily, the sweat from her forehead soaking her hair and a few strands stuck to her cheek, looking slightly disheveled.


    Yi Fan¡¯s face that was bloody looked strange and prating. He smiled eerily and his expression was one of disappointment. ¡°Yanran, it seems like you really have no feelings for me anymore.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why should I be polite to you?¡± With hands stained with his blood, Yi Fan¡¯s fingers curled around Xia Yanran¡¯s neck, strangling her with his own hands.


    ...


    Xiao Yi was listless aftering back from dinner.


    The image of Yi Fan wiping the corner of Xia Yanran¡¯s lips and the two of them looking at each other affectionately appeared in his mind from time to time.


    He even thought that if he had not taken Xia Yanran awayst night, would she have taken Yi Fan to the hotel too since she had called him?


    It was none of his business who Xia Yanran was with. He could not think about it anymore!


    Xiao Yi showered, drank a few sses of wine andy on the bed to sleep.


    Qin Peipei, who was in the next room, called him in the middle of the night. Seeing who it was, Xiao Yi pretended not to hear and continued to sleep.


    The phone rang a few times before it hung up.


    But soon after, it vibrated again.


    Xiao Yi did not look at his phone.


    This time, it rang for a long time and Xiao Yi picked up the phone to look at it with a dark expression.


    When he saw that it was Xia Yanran, his fingertips pressed the answer button uncontrobly.


    Pursing his lips, he did not say a word.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. <i>¡°Yi Fan.¡±</i>


    Hearing the words ¡®Yi Fan¡¯, Xiao Yi almost threw his phone away.


    But listening carefully, there was something wrong with her voice. He sat up on the bed, his eyes alert.


    <i>¡°Yi Fan, don¡¯t be like this. Sober up, okay?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Yanran, I¡¯m very sober.¡±</i>


    Listening to their conversation, Xiao Yi realized that something was wrong. He had no time to change and hurried to Xia Yanran¡¯s room in his loungewear.


    But it was an unfamiliar woman who opened the door.


    After asking the hotel reception, he learnt that Xia Yanran had left.


    Just when he was about to check the surveince cameras, Xia Yanran shouted the name of the hotel and room number.


    Xiao Yi drove his car and sped away.


    When he arrived at the hotel, he ran up to the tenth floor when he saw that the elevator was not at the first level.


    He did not even pant.


    Standing in front of the tightly shut door, his legs were trembling. Gritting his teeth, he raised his leg and kicked the door!


    Only after kicking it several times did the door finally open.


    Seeing the scene inside, all the blood in his body rushed to his head.


    Yi Fan was straddled on Xia Yanran, his hands wrapped around her neck tightly and Xia Yanran¡¯s legs were kicking around violently, but gradually, her strength was weakening...


    Xiao Yi strode over, a murderous air around him.


    Grabbing onto the back of Yi Fan¡¯s coat, he hauled him away from Xia Yanran.


    Seeing Yi Fan¡¯s face that was full of blood, Xiao Yi dragged him out of the door. ¡°If anything happens to her, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Yi Fan gave a darkugh. ¡°She¡¯ll die soon even if I haven¡¯t strangled her to death.¡±


    Picking himself up off the ground, Yi Fan left the room, distraught.


    Just as Xiao Yi was about to chase after him, he heard Xia Yanran¡¯s hoarse voice. ¡°Xiao Yi...¡±


    Xiao Yi turned and ran back into the room.


    Xia Yanrany on the sofa, her face deathly pale, her lips purple. If he hade a stepter, she would probably be strangled to death by Yi Fan.


    Xiao Yi helped Xia Yanran up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Xia Yanran leaned against Xiao Yi¡¯s shoulder, shaking her head weakly. ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Yi Fan¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded numbly. She put her hands on the sofa and suddenly, her palm seemed to press on a piece of paper.


    What was it? She unfolded the paper.


    It was a checkup report.


    She did not understand the data above, but the final result was...


    Eyes wide in shock, Xia Yanran¡¯s hand shook and the report dropped to the ground.


    She looked at her arm. Her skin was broken and bleeding, and there were bruises from Yi Fan¡¯s violent pinching.


    Xiao Yi came over with the water. He looked at Xia Yanran, who was curled up on the sofa and wanted to get close to her, but she shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    Xiao Yi frowned. What was wrong with her?


    ¡°Put the water on the coffee table and get out!¡±

 Chapter 826 - AIDS

    <h4>Chapter 826: AIDS</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Somewhat taken aback, Xiao Yi looked at the woman who had turned hostile so suddenly. His face turned dark and he put down the ss of water, shouting, ¡°Why the f*ck are you embarrassed for? If I didn¡¯te in time, you¡¯ll be meeting with Hades now!¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s heart was still beating hard at the thought of how she had almost died under Yi Fan¡¯s hands.


    Even though he had started fighting at a young age and was used to bloodshed, but the scene just now was even more frightening than being stabbed with a knife!


    As Xia Yanran looked at Xiao Yi, she took in his fierce expression and did not shout back, looking down with a calm expression, her long eyshes casting shadows on her pale face. ¡°Treat it like I¡¯m embarrassed then.¡±


    <i>What was that supposed to mean?</i> Xiao Yi¡¯s hands clenched into fists and he cursed. His tall body paced around the room angrily.


    He did not know what to do with this woman. Taking in a breath, his face turned gentler and he walked up to her. ¡°Let me see if you¡¯re injured.¡±


    He had not touched her, yet her body shrank away towards the sofa.


    ¡°I told you to stay away from me! Other than my neck, I¡¯m not injured anywhere else!¡± Xia Yanran bit her lip, not daring to look at his expression. ¡°Go back and apany Qin Peipei! I don¡¯t need you here!¡±


    Hearing Xia Yanran¡¯s words, Xiao Yi almost exploded in anger.


    When he got angry, his face became even more gloomy, like the sea before a storm, the low pressure oppressive and filled with hidden danger, making it difficult for people to breathe.


    An extremely dangerous and cold air was spreading in the air.


    If this were someone else, Xiao Yi would have left.


    But this was a woman he could not scold or hit.


    Xiao Yi put his hands on his waist, the tip of his tongue touching against his cheek. After a while, he said, ¡°Did I f*cking owe you in my previous life? Your skill of kicking someone to the kerb when they¡¯ve outlived their usefulness is increasing!¡±


    But no matter what Xiao Yi said, Xia Yanran ignored him.


    Xiao Yi looked at the woman who was treating him like he was not there and he gritted his teeth. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll f*cking leave. Don¡¯t regret it!¡±


    Xiao Yi stormed to the door with an overpowering aura. And yet, his legs that were about to step out, could not help but stop again.


    He turned and looked at the woman.


    She was still not looking at him, her expression nk.


    Xiao Yi was so angered by her that his temper seemed to dete in an instant.


    Turning around again, he made a beeline for the bathroom and soaked a towel in some warm water.


    ¡°Put this over your neck.¡±


    He had just finished speaking when Xia Yanran picked up the ss of water on the coffee table and threw it at him.


    The ssnded by his feet and the water soaked his pants.


    <i>What the f*ck was up with this woman? </i>


    Xiao Yi¡¯s chest heaved up and down a few times, as if only by forcefully suppressing his emotions could he control the impulse to kill the woman.


    ¡°I was too nosy. I realized you¡¯ve always been so heartless, I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Throwing the towel on the sofa beside her, Xiao Yi turned and strode away.


    This time, he did not look back.


    The door was mmed shut.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eardrums were almost bursting.


    The tears she had been holding back, fell uncontrobly.


    With trembling fingers, she took out the checkup report hidden in the sofa.


    It seemed Yi Fan had received the checkup report from the hospital this morning. The words at the bottom stated that he was infected with AIDS.


    AIDS.


    There was a small wound made by him on her and his blood had touched her. She was probably infected.


    Xia Yanran shivered violently.


    She did not expect an ident to happen so fast.


    Perhaps it was her retribution!


    Last night she should not have indulged and looked for young hunks...


    Perhaps she was too affectionate to Yi Fan which gave him the illusion that she liked him.


    It was her fault, it was all her fault!


    Xia Yanran slowly rose from the sofa and threw the report into the bin. Then shey on the bed, her body cold and weak.


    ...


    Xiao Yi strode to the elevator.


    The hand that was about to press the button to go down, retracted back again.


    If it was before, he would definitely not turn back and would have left immediately.


    But when he thought of the shock she had gotten tonight, he could not move his legs.


    She had nearly died.


    Somehow, his legs took him back to Xia Yanran¡¯s room again.


    The door was damaged by his kick and was not locked. He stood at the door, leaning against the wall and did not go in.


    Xiao Yi stood outside for as long as Xia Yanran was in bed.


    Xia Yanran woke up at five in the morning. She did not sleep at all.


    Apart from some fatigue, she was surprisingly calm.


    She went to the bathroom and took a bath then packed her luggage.


    Opening the door, she went out.


    The man who was leaning against the wall in a daze straightened his body when he heard the movement.


    Seeing Xia Yanraning out, he frowned. ¡°Where are you going at such an early hour?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at Xiao Yi with a mild expression. ¡°None of your business.¡±


    F*ck! Xiao Yi wanted to swear again.


    Xia Yanran dragged her suitcase and walked towards the elevator.


    Looking at her retreating figure, Xiao Yi¡¯s expression was dark. She took the elevator down while he took the stairs.


    They did not meet again.


    After Xia Yanran paid for the damaged door and items, she took a taxi to the airport.


    Not wanting to worry the girls, she sent a text to Nan Zhi and Yan Hua. ¡°Something came up at work. I¡¯m taking the earliest flight home.¡±


    After sending the text, she turned off her phone.


    ...


    Xiao Yi never saw Xia Yanran again in the Capital.


    Over the next few days, he apanied Qin Peipei for several days. They were returning to Hong Kong soon.


    Before leaving, Xiao Yi thought of Yi Fan and went to the KTV.


    When the KTV owner saw Xiao Yi, he received him warmly. After Xiao Yi exined why he was here, the owner sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. The other time you invested a sum of money and I asked Yi Fan, but he refused to be a partner. He then resigned the next day and hasn¡¯t been back for days.¡±


    Xiao Yi frowned. ¡°Do you know where he lives?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give you the address.¡±


    ...


    Xiao Yi took the address and found the ce Yi Fan had rented.


    It was a simple and small apartment.


    When Xiao Yi went there, thendlord was cleaning. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Mr Yi? He has moved away. He looked like a boy who likes to be clean and tidy but look at what he did to my house!¡±


    Xiao Yi said nothing and pursed his lips, wanting to go out when he suddenly saw a medicine bottle thrown in the rubbish bin.


    Xiao Yi bend over and picked up the medicine bottle.


    ¡°This medicine is written in English and I don¡¯t understand it, nor do I know what kind of illness this boy has at such a young age!¡±


    Although Xiao Yi was not well-educated, he used to follow around Second Master Qin in Hong Kong and spoke fluent English, so he could understand the instructions on the medicine bottle.


    This was the medicine for AIDS patients!


    Xiao Yi¡¯s handsome face instantly had a broken expression. There was no light in his eyes, only gloom and coldness.


    Thendlord was frightened when he saw Xiao Yi¡¯s expression. ¡°Sir, are you okay?¡±


    Xiao Yi said nothing. All he did was turn around and leave.


    With his mind racing a million miles a second, he couldn¡¯t think, couldn¡¯t breathe. Heavy steps filled with lead took him away one bleak step after the next.

 Chapter 827 - His Worries

    <h4>Chapter 827: His Worries</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xiao Yi did not know how he left. As he sat in the car, he felt like all of his blood had frozen into ice. A coldness passed through his chest, as if his entire body had lost all of its temperature.


    The sun was shining brightly, but all he felt was coldness, a freezing, mind-numbing coldness.


    As he leaned back on the driver seat, he lit up a cigarette. The fire continued to flicker in between his fingers, the smoke covering his tense features and his deep eyes, before they faded away slowly.


    It was as if a century had passed before he put out the cigarette that he had not smoked at all.


    He turned on the engine, driving around the city aimlessly.


    Qin Peipei called him, but he acted like he did not hear it.


    He drove around until night time, when he suddenly saw Yi Fan at one of the roads.


    Xiao Yi stopped the car by the road, pushing the door open before he walked towards Yi Fan withrge strides.


    Yi Fan was holding onto a bottle of water he had not drank from, dazed out and distracted as he walked with unsteady steps. He did not notice Xiao Yi who wasing straight at him.


    Xiao Yi rushed in front of Yi Fan, grabbing his cor as he lifted Yi Fan up with all his strength.


    Yi Fan regained his senses, smirking as he stared at Xiao Yi whose expression was so dark he looked like he was going to kill him. ¡°Are you onlying to me me for it now? Aren¡¯t you caring too little for Yanran?¡±


    Xiao Yi tightened his hands, the veins on the back of his hands twitching as his eyes were scarily dark. ¡°The person who did wrong to you is me, are you even a man to do that to her?¡±


    Yi Fanughed, his eyes on Xiao Yi filled with a manic derision. ¡°And you¡¯re a man? How legitimate were your actions back then? See, now that you¡¯re tired of her, you threw her away again. The most despicable person is you!¡±


    Hearing Yi Fan¡¯s words, Xiao Yi¡¯s tall figure took a few steps back uncontrobly.


    Yi Fan tidied his cor that was crumpled by Xiao Yi, the contempt in his eyes strengthening. ¡°Xiao Yi, the most despicable person is you!¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at Yi Fan, who had lost quite a bit of weight within a few days, saying hoarsely, ¡°Then do you know that I already slept with Xia Yanran before you even knew her? Before you even met her?¡±


    Yi Fan¡¯s eyes widened immediately.


    ¡°I knew her first, when she was at her most youthful period.¡± Xiao Yi pursed his lips tightly, clenching his fists tightly as he waved it at Yi Fan¡¯s face. ¡°If you want to woo her, you could have used your own capability to do so. But you¡¯re sick now, yet you still went to touch her, you¡¯re not a human!¡±


    Yi Fan froze for a second, before he broke out intoughter. ¡°You know that I¡¯m sick? Yeah, people working in the industry like me can easily contact those types of illnesses if we aren¡¯t vignt enough.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to pass it to Yanran either. If she was obedient, I would have worn a condom and never hurt her. But she wasn¡¯t, she struggled like I was threatening her life, and she even used an ashtray to hit me! But it¡¯s good like this too. Now that she¡¯s contracted my illness, we can be an underworld couple!¡±


    Cracking sounds rang from the knuckles of Xiao Yi¡¯s clenched fists.


    He moved forward, wanting to punch Yi Fan even more. However, Yi Fan suddenly took out a sharp knife. ¡°Xiao Yi, if you want to contract this illness, thene at me! Be my guest, I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±


    Xiao Yi lifted his leg and speedily kicked Yi Fan¡¯s knife away. He grabbed Yi Fan¡¯s cor, punching him a few more times ruthlessly.


    It was until Yi Fan was unconscious on the floor that Xiao Yi finally stopped.


    Momentster, Xiao Yi called the police, saying that there was a person with AIDs harming people. After the police came to bring Yi Fan away, Xiao Yi got back into his car.


    His phone had already turned off from all the calls Qin Peipei had called him.


    Xiao Yi drove back to the hotel expressionless.


    Once he arrived at the lobby, he saw Qin Peipei, who was waiting for him there.


    ¡°Brother Yi, where have you been? Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?¡± Qin Peipei nced at Xiao Yi with slight unhappiness.


    The two of them had already gotten engaged, while she was pregnant with his child too. Couldn¡¯t he be nicer to her?


    She was really a masochist. When other men liked her in the past and babied her, she didn¡¯t care about them. On the other hand, a man like Xiao Yi who was hard to tame and didn¡¯t know how to dote on her, only he was able to capture her heart.


    Xiao Yi ignored Qin Peipei, walking towards the elevators with sharp eyes.


    Stomping her feet in frustration, Qin Peipei had no choice but to follow behind him.


    When they were in the elevator, Qin Peipei kept staring at Xiao Yi, but he did not even look at her.


    Qin Peipei started to feel panicked and uneasy. Ever since they slept together, Xiao Yi¡¯s attitude to her had not been too bad.


    With how deste he looked today, what exactly had happened? Did some vixen seduce him and steal his soul?


    Xiao Yi unlocked the door and entered the room.


    Qin Peipei hurriedly followed after him.


    Seeing Xiao Yi wash his hands in the washroom, the confusion in Qin Peipei¡¯s heart got stronger.


    ¡°Brother Yi, where did you go today? Aren¡¯t we returning to Hong Kongter tonight?¡±


    After Xiao Yi finished washing his hair, he used a towel to wipe them dry. It was now that he finally nced at Qin Peipei. ¡°I went to meet a brother I had broken ties with.¡±


    Qin Peipei did not understand, if he was only meeting a brother, then why did he not pick up her calls?


    Seeing through Qin Peipei¡¯s confusion, Xiao Yi added, ¡°He¡¯s diagnosed with AIDs.¡±


    Qin Peipei cupped her mouth in fear.


    ¡°Brother Yi, are you joking?¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at Qin Peipei, not a hint of smile on his handsome face, looking extremely serious instead. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡±


    ¡°N-no.¡± Qin Peipei could not help but take a few steps back. ¡°Brother Yi, since you¡¯ve broke ties with him, did you fight him after meeting him?¡±


    ¡°I hit him.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Then did you get into contact with his blood?¡± Qin Peipei started to panic.


    ¡°I punched him until he could not stand up again. I touched his blood and it was only then that he told me he has AIDs.¡±


    Qin Peipei¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    It was no wonder why he never answered his calls, so that was what happened.


    ¡°Brother Yi, I-I remembered that I¡¯m flying to M Country with two of my friends. I¡¯m probably only going back to Hong Kong a monthter. How about Brother Yi, you can head back first tonight? After you¡¯re back, please go for a checkup at the hospital as soon as you can.¡±


    Xiao Yi moved closer towards Qin Peipei. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back with me?¡±


    He reached a hand out, as if wanting to pull Qin Peipei into his arms. However, Qin Peipei took arge step back. ¡°I haven¡¯t had enough fun! Brother Yi, when the checkup results are out, remember to call me! I¡¯m going now!¡±


    Staring at Qin Peipei who ran out hurriedly like there was a beast chasing behind her, Xiao Yi smirked coldly.


    Xiao Yi returned to his room to tidy his luggage before he went to the airport.


    ...


    After Xia Yanran returned to Ning City, she hid from Junyuan and went to the hospital herself.


    On the flight back from the Capital, her mind was in a total mess. Her blood was slightly cold as well, while she was filled with an endless panic and fear.


    What should she do if she really got diagnosed with Yi Fan¡¯s AIDs?!


    Although her rtionships had not been smooth, she had never thought to be caught with such an illness!


    What could she do?

 Chapter 828 - He Found Her!

    <h4>Chapter 828: He Found Her!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Chinese were more traditional and conservative than others. To most people, contracting AIDs meant that the person led a messy life or had unsavory rtionships with people.


    Even if they died, no one would sympathize with them. In fact, their reputations would be tarnished while their families would be gossiped by the others as well.


    Xia Yanran did not dare to go to Renxin Hospital since Junyuan worked there, so she went to the city¡¯s Peoples Hospital instead.


    Xia Yanran got into a queue number for a checkup.


    When she finally got into the doctor¡¯s office, Xia Yanran recalled what happened to the doctor calmly.


    The doctor asked, ¡°Let me see the injury caused when you were struggling against the AIDs patient.¡±


    Xia Yanran rolled up her sleeve. There was a cut on her fair arm, by now, scabs already forming over it.


    ¡°So you are saying that he bled a lot at the time, so your cut came into contact with his blood as well?¡±


    Xia Yanran thought for a while, her longshes fluttering as she replied, ¡°I think so.¡±


    The doctor got the nurse to take a blood sample from Xia Yanran. ¡°Let¡¯s do a preliminary test.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded.


    An hourter, the results of the preliminary test were out.


    There was no trace of HTV present in Xia Yanran¡¯s blood.


    Xia Yanran sighed in relief. However, what the doctor said next threw her back into hell.


    ¡°There¡¯s a three month window for AIDs. The current results cannot confirm if you have AIDs yet. Like you said, your injury came into contact with the patient¡¯s blood, so there is a chance that you may have contracted it as well. I suggest youe back three monthster for another test. If it¡¯s negative then, we can confirm that you have not contracted AIDs.¡±


    Cold sweat started to form on Xia Yanran¡¯s forehead.


    Three days was already so torturous for her, and now she had to wait another three months. This unknown panic and helplessness felt even worse than dying.


    But what could she do?


    The test results now were not urate, so she could only return three monthster.


    After Xia Yanran left the hospital, she walked along the streets aimlessly. The bright golden sunlight shone on her, but she felt extremely cold.


    This illness was not a normal illness. Once a person contracted it, all that was left for them was death.


    Xia Yanran did not dare to return home to stay with Junyuan and their younger sister. She did not dare return to work either.


    If she had really contracted AIDs, she preferred to die alone and not implicate her family, colleagues and friends.


    Xia Yanran was a decisive person. Once she made the decision, she requested for extended leave from work, before she lied to Junyuan that she was going on a business trip and left Ning City.


    It was for the best.


    ...


    After Xiao Yi returned to Hong Kong and instructed his men some work, he flew to Ning City once more.


    He called Xia Yanran, but no one answered.


    She did not reply to his messages either.


    After she returned to Ning City, she probably went to take a checkup at the hospital. Had she really contracted the illness?


    Not being able to find her, Xiao Yi had no choice but to approach her newspaperpany.


    The old President of the newspaperpany said that she requested for extended leave.


    Having no choice, Xiao Yi approached Junyuan.


    Junyuan never liked Xiao Yi. Back when Xiao Yi was still in Ning City, he was already against Yanran being with him.


    To Junyuan, Xiao Yi was the wild and hard to tame type of man. With just a curl of his fingers, countless women would climb into his bed. Not only that, Junyuan had seen women by his side in a bar before.


    However, Yanran, that foolish girl, ignored his advice and was determined to be with Xiao Yi.


    In the end, she was hurt so badly her heart was about to get smashed into pieces.


    When Junyuan saw Xiao Yi, who had appeared in his office, his expression waspletely dark. ¡°Why am I so honored to have Mr Xiao here to visit me?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Yanran?¡±


    A loud bam sounded in the room, as Junyuan mmed down his pen, all the while ring at Xiao Yi with a dark expression. ¡°Where Yanran is has nothing to do with you. You have already broken up with her, so please stop looking for her in the future, Mr Xiao!¡±


    ¡°Herpany said that she requested for extended leave. As you are her older brother, can I ask what she told you?¡±


    Junyuan froze.


    Yanran told him that thepany was sending her to a country in Africa that had just finished a war for a show and that she might not be able to contact her for now.


    Yanran liked adventures and challenges, and even once became a field reporter. Junyuan could not control her even if he wanted to, since she had her own thoughts for everything she did. As a result, when she said that she was going to Africa for an interview, he did not suspect a thing.


    When Xiao Yi saw Junyuan¡¯s expression, he knew already that Xia Yanran was not where she said she was.


    Seeing Junyuan¡¯s expression, Xiao Yi turned around, walking out withrge strides.


    Junyuan chased after him. ¡°Xiao Yi, what do you mean? Did Yanran not go to Africa?¡±


    Xiao Yi stopped, ncing at Junyuan. ¡°Give me some time, I¡¯ll bring her back!¡±


    Junyuan furrowed his eyebrows. He did not know what exactly happened.


    When he returned to his office, Junyuan called Xia Yanran, but he was told that the phone was turned off.


    Where had she gone?


    ...


    After Xiao Yi left the hospital, he went to the apartment he once stayed at with Xia Yanran.


    He did not enter, merely leaning against the wall as he took out a cigarette from his pocket and ced it between his lips.


    His fingers yed with his lighter agilely, but he never lit it up.


    That foolish girl must have hid herself in some corner to cry alone in fear of hurting her closest people!


    She was a strong and stubborn person, her personality too independent as she would rather suffer by herself than make others worry for her once she was caught in a problem!


    Xiao Yi looked up slightly at the ceiling.


    If she was not at her office or at home, where did she go?


    Xiao Yi raised an eyebrow, the words she had once told him suddenly appearing in his mind.


    <i>¡°Xiao Yi, I might have wanted to hold onto you back when we broke up in Ning City. I came to Hong Kong to open a branch here without any regard for anything, and paid attention to your news like crazy.¡±</i>


    Since she still had feelings for him, would she have gone to that ce?


    Although it was shabby there, with no electricity or Inte, the two of them had a sweet andfortable life there.


    At this thought, Xiao Yi rented an SUV and rushed over there hurriedly through the night.


    ...


    Indeed Xia Yanran had gone to that cave.


    The vigers all knew her, since she woulde over once in a while ever since she broke up with Xiao Yi.


    She kept nkets and bed sheets at the Lady Boss¡¯ house.


    After she arrived at the cave, she tidied the bed and took out a batterymp from her luggage. She sat in front of the desk, reading as she ate some bread.


    She did her best to not think about AIDs.


    There would only be two types of results three monthster. One was positive, while the other was negative.


    There wasn¡¯t any point to think about it. Once she did, she would think that she surely contracted the illness.


    Calming her mind, Xia Yanran quietened down to read.


    An hourter, Xia Yanran felt a little dizzy, so shey on the table and fell asleep.


    When Xiao Yi arrived, it was already deep in the middle of the night.


    He parked his car at the bottom of the mountain, and from afar, he could see a faint light from the cave.


    So she was really here!


    His tense heart finally rxed a little.


    He took a deep breath, before he started to walk towards the cave withrge strides.


    The vige at night was rather quiet, with only the sound of crickets from time to time.


    Xiao Yi was very fast, arriving at the cave very quickly.


    Since he had left this ce, he had nevere back. However, it was tidied up cleanly, with even flowers of all colors nted around it.


    When the night breeze blew, the fragrance from the flowers was really nice andforting.

 Chapter 829 - He Was Just Standing There

    <h4>Chapter 829: He Was Just Standing There</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Yanran probably came over from time to time.


    The flowers nted around the cave were the types that she liked. It was originally a shabby ce, but she had managed to make this ce feel extremely warm and romantic.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s chest could not help but flutter.


    Looking away from the flowers, Xiao Yi bent down to enter the cave.


    With a simple nce around the cave, he easily spotted the woman who had fallen asleep on the desk.


    There was a smallmp ced on the desk, while she buried her face in her arms, her figure looking thin and slender.


    Xiao Yi slowed down his steps and slowly walked over.


    It had been a long time since Xia Yanran had a proper sleep. Ever since she came here and did her best to rx her mind and body, the quality of her sleep had gotten a lot better too.


    When Xiao Yi was standing beside her, she did not feel anything at all.


    Xiao Yi noted that she was holding a romantic novel in her hands still, and he slowly took the book out from her hand.


    The page she had stopped at was at a scene where the female protagonist and the male protagonist had broken up, and there seemed to be some tear stains on the page.


    This girl even cried after reading such a book?


    Xiao Yi nced at the book casually. The content in the book was roughly about the couple breaking up, but sleeping together once more before the female protagonist left and went to a ce alone where the male protagonist could not find her.


    The female protagonist left the male protagonist because she had a severe illness that prevented her from being with the male protagonist for the rest of her life.


    If it was in the past, Xiao Yi would definitely scoff at this type of storyline.


    However, he could notugh at it now.


    She probably cried after reading it because she understood how the female protagonist felt!


    Really, she was such a foolish girl!


    Xiao Yi put down the book and carried her from the chair to ce her on the bed.


    She opened her eyes slightly, staring at him with sleepy eyes. ¡°Xiao Yi...¡±


    Xiao Yi thought that she was awake, so he sat by the bed and grabbed her small hand. ¡°Sleep, we¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡±


    Xia Yanran did not wake up fully and thought that she was only dreaming.


    Whenever she came over here, she had always dreamt that Xiao Yi had appeared in front of her.


    However, when she was about to jump into his arms, he would disappear again.


    It was probably the same this time!


    It had to be her imagination.


    She blinked, saying with a sad expression, ¡°Xiao Yi, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes constricted a little, his hold on her hand tightening slightly as he wrapped his hand over her hand fully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes were covered in a thinyer of mist. She sniffled and choked, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be here, this is just my dreams, right? You already have Qin Peipei, and I¡¯m nothing anymore...


    ¡°I remember everything you said to me, that we don¡¯t owe each other anything and for us to never meet again.¡±


    Hearing her say this made Xiao Yi¡¯s heart feel like a steel rod was poking it ruthlessly and continuously, every poke stabbing at the depth of his heart.


    It was a twisting, bone-crippling pain!


    At the same time, he also understood that him saying these words to her that day at Elder Dong¡¯s house was terribly cruel and cold-hearted!


    It was because he did not want to implicate her, and did not want to pull her into his world again.


    However, he had ignored her feelings.


    He never asked her for her opinion and always made the decision for the two of them, thinking that it was the best!


    ¡°Xiao Yi, leave and nevere into my dreams again!¡± Xia Yanran muttered as he looked down. It was like she was speaking to him, yet at the same time, it was like she was speaking to the air as well. Her voice was extremely sad. ¡°In my next life, I will never love you again, Xiao Yi. The taste of loving a person but not being to be together with them is too painful and bitter.¡±


    Xiao Yi lifted his hand to caress her small face.


    There was a single sparkling tear by the corner of her eye, and it fell onto the back of his hands.


    The scorching temperature felt like a whip had poked at the bottom of his heart ruthlessly.


    ¡°Yanran, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Xia Yanran shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry. I¡¯d already epted that many things cannot be forced... Xiao Yi, I¡¯m tired already. Leave and nevere back again.¡±


    Shey back down on the bed, facing away from him.


    She merely treated his appearance as a scene in her dream, as she fell asleep again quickly.


    Hearing her calm and bnced breathing, Xiao Yi felt his innards churning, his emotions extremely mixed.


    He did not sleep and sat by the bed for nearly the entire night.


    His deep eyes never moved away from her face.


    ...


    Xia Yanran had never slept so well in a long while.


    When she woke up the next day, she only felt extremely at ease and rxed.


    She stretchedzily, not feeling as bad as she did a few days ago.


    Indeed, living in a quiet mountain made her calm down a lot better than the bustling city.


    Xia Yanran lifted the nket and sat up on the bed, before she took her washing products and started walking towards the small creek.


    However, she took a few steps before she realized something was wrong.


    Hadn¡¯t she fallen asleep on the tablest night? Before she fell asleep, she was even reading a romantic novel with a sad ending.


    She fell asleep while reading it afterwards.


    How did she end up on the bed?


    After she slept on the bed, she had even dreamt of Xiao Yi. Thinking about it now, why did that dream feel so realistic?


    Xia Yanran hesitated for a few seconds before she returned to the cave.


    Apart from her, no one else was present in the cave.


    Xia Yanran felt that she was really funny. Xiao Yi already had a child with Qin Peipei, why was she still hoping that he woulde here?


    Xia Yanran arrived at the creek to wash her face and brush her teeth.


    She did some stretching exercises before she turned around, nning to return to the cave.


    ¡°Sister Xia!¡±


    The young girl that had saved Xiao Yi before ran over excitedly. ¡°Sister Xia, are you really here? I heard from my neighbor that he saw lights in the cavest night, and I thought he was lying to me!¡±


    Xia Yanran smiled. ¡°I¡¯m nning to stay here for a while.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Sister Xia. It¡¯s been a long time since you came, I missed you so much... Oh, Sister Xia, Mr Xiao is here too?¡±


    Xia Yanran shook her head. ¡°No, he wouldn¡¯te here.¡±


    The young girl pointed up at the mountain. ¡°But the person standing there looks like Mr Xiao!¡±


    Xia Yanran turned around immediately.


    When she saw the ck figure standing by the cave, she almost thought that she was hallucinating.


    ¡°Sister Xia, I¡¯m not wrong, right? That¡¯s Mr Xiao, right?¡±


    Xia Yanran kept her smile, her eyes moving away from that ck figure.


    Seeing that Xia Yanran was no longer smiling, the young girl asked with confusion, ¡°Sister Xia, aren¡¯t you happy that Mr Xiao is here?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Meng, go and tell him that I don¡¯t want to see him, tell him to leave!¡±


    Xia Yanran sat by the creek, not ncing at Xiao Yi once more.


    Xiao Meng nced at Xia Yanran, then at Xiao Yi who was afar, confusion written in her eyes.


    Everyone in the vige knew that Sister Xia really liked Mr Xiao, but now that Mr Xiao was here, why did she want him to leave again?


    Xia Yanran hugged her knees with her hands, burying her face in her arms.


    Everything would be fine if she didn¡¯t see or hear anything. Like this, she could just treat the man as if he was nothing.


    After about half an hour, Xia Yanran did not hear anything, so she slowly looked up.

 Chapter 830 - You Like Me So Much to Actually Give Yourself to Me…

    <h4>Chapter 830: You Like Me So Much to Actually Give Yourself to Me...</h4>


    Xiao Yi was standing not too far from Xia Yanran.


    He was wearing the set of clothes she saw back at the hotel in the Capital. He was wearing a ck silk v-line shirt, a pair of blue tight pants, his shirt tucked into his pants. He was not wearing any belt, and his legs looked even more slender and rigid than usual. The v-line shirt exposed his exquisite corbones and chest a little.


    As he stood there, he had his arms around himself, looking down at her as she sat on the ground. There was a seriousness and darkness on his handsome face that she did not understand.


    To be honest, it was rare for Xia Yanran to see a man wear blue so nicely, looking clean cut with some wild charm.


    Seeing her look up, he raised an eyebrow, half-smirking at her. ¡°Do you not want to see me that much?¡±


    Xia Yanran red at him, her pretty face tensed.


    Did he expect she would be happy to see him?!


    Standing up, Xia Yanran was nning to leave. However, because she had sat for too long, her calves had turned numb and tingly.


    Her body shook unstably. Just as she was about to fall into the clear creek, the tall man suddenly appeared, reaching his arms out to grab her slender waist..


    The temperature of hisrge hands seeped through the thin fabric on her, clinging to her skin tightly as if it wasva scalding her.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s body jolted in surprise.


    Before she could say anything, the man said naughtily, ¡°You can just say it if you want to give yourself to me, why are you so shy for?¡±


    Whenever he spoke, Xia Yanran had the urge to kick him all the way to the Pacific Ocean!


    She pulled his hands away, picking up her washing objects as she said coldly, no longer looking at him, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here for. However, I don¡¯t want to see you. If you know me, you should leave now! If not, I¡¯ll ask the vigers to throw you out!¡±


    The corners of Xiao Yi¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Are you the leader of this vige? For them all to listen to you?¡±


    Although Xia Yanran was not the leader, in the times she came to this vige, she donated money, repaired the roads and even gave financial aid to students from poor families.


    She was very familiar with the vigers, which was why she was not afraid of peopleing to bully her even if she slept in the cave alone.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try!¡±


    Her personality was too strong and straight, liking to do everything herself. Did she really think of herself as a female warrior?


    Xiao Yi continued to stare as she ran back towards the cave, sighing helplessly.


    This woman...


    ...


    After Xia Yanran ran back to the cave, she flopped on the bed with her back to the entrance.


    The emotions that she calmed down the night before with great difficulty, turned messy again from Xiao Yi¡¯s appearance.


    Wasn¡¯t he on a holiday with Qin Peipei in the Capital?


    Why did hee here for?


    Did he know about Yi Fan contracting AIDS?


    It must be like that.


    If not, with his personality, he would never appear in front of her again.


    Did hee over tofort or sympathize with her?


    Xia Yanran buried her face into the pillow, her mind in an absolute mess.


    Xia Yanran did not know if Xiao Yi had left, so she read a book on her bed, trying to steady her nerves. She continued to read for two more hours, yet Xiao Yi did note over. He had probably left.


    Himing here did not mean that he liked her a lot.


    He was not someone who could give up everything for his feelings.


    After all, she was the same.


    Besides, Qin Peipei was pregnant with his child now. He was a person who would be responsible for their child, and would never leave Qin Peipei again.


    Xia Yanran put down the book in her hands, not willing to think about it anymore as she closed her eyes to sleep.


    When she woke up again, Xia Yanran smelt barbecue.


    It had trailed in from outside of the cave, smelling incredibly good and making her start to salivate.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s sudden appearance made Xia Yanran lose her appetite for breakfast. Now that it was almost noon, it was natural for her to be hungry.


    She did not know who was so rude to actually eat barbecue outside!


    Xia Yanran sat on the chair, taking out a piece of ham from her luggage.


    There was nothing to be envious of, she had meat to eat as well!


    ...


    Outside of the cave.


    Xiao Yi set up a fire pit, he had hunted a wild rabbit in the morning.


    After he skinned it properly, he propped it up above the fire to grill it.


    Xiao Meng had brought her younger brother over, so Xiao Yi got them to sit by the fire pit and look at the rabbit meat cooking, while he went on to search for some fresh fruits on the mountain.


    Once the rabbit meat was done cooking, Xiao Meng asked Xiao Yi. ¡°Mr Xiao, why aren¡¯t you asking Sister Xia toe out to eat it? Did you have a fight? Actually, Sister Xia really, really likes you.¡±


    Xiao Yi raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°Ever since you left, Sister Xia hase over many times and has helped our vige out so much. Sister Xia is a good person. At first, the son of our vige head fell for Sister Xia, but Sister Xia said that she cannot keep other people in her heart, so he was sad for a very long time!¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at the cave for a while. ¡°Go and call her out.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Xiao Meng went into the cave for a while, Xiao Meng¡¯s younger brother stared at Xiao Yi. ¡°Brother Xiao, if you don¡¯t like Sister Xia anymore, I want to woo her after I grow up.¡±


    Xiao Yi nced at the boy who was day-dreaming, saying with augh, ¡°After you grow up, she will be old already. Will you still like her if her face is covered with wrinkles?¡±


    When Xia Yanran was pulled out of the cave by Xiao Meng, she happened to hear Xiao Yi¡¯s words. She red at him. ¡°Do you know how to talk properly? Why would my face be covered with wrinkles after Xiao Liang grew up?¡±


    Seeing that Xia Yanran was out, Xiao Yiughed naughtily. ¡°I said it wrong, you might have gone down to meet Hades by then!¡±


    Xia Yanran could not help but roll her eyes, almost fainting from anger at Xiao Yi.


    ¡°Mr Xiao, how can you talk to Sister Xia like this?¡± Xiao Meng defended Xia Yanran.


    Xiao Yi smirked. ¡°Look at how miserable she looks. Maybe, before the three month dateline is up, she might get depressed andmit suicide.¡±


    Xia Yanran clenched her hands into tight fists, rushing in front of Xiao Yi angrily.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave?¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s hands held the back of his head, looking down at Xia Yanran as a yful smile appeared on his handsome face. He looked as uncaring as one could. ¡°Miss Xia, is this your territory? If I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, I was the one who discovered this cave first, right? You¡¯re the one who seized my territory, yet I¡¯m not asking you to leave!¡±


    Xia Yanran gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re not leaving, I¡¯ll leave!¡±


    With that said, Xia Yanran turned around.


    Before she could walk away, someone grabbed her slender wrist.


    Xia Yanran did not have the chance to react before she fell unstably into the man¡¯s firm chest.


    Xia Yanran was so embarrassed and angry she wanted to scream at him.


    Especially when she heard his teasing by her ear. ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you leaving? Why are you gifting yourself to me? Alright, Xia Yanran, if you can¡¯t bear to part with me, why do you have to say words that you don¡¯t mean?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s expression turned red and white from Xiao Yi¡¯s words.


    Xiao Meng and Xiao Liang, the sister and brother duo, were sitting by the side,ughing at them secretly while cupping their mouth.


    Seeing Sister Xia and Mr Xiao together made them feel like they were watching an idol drama!


    The man was handsome while the woman was pretty, and they looked really pleasing to the eyes together!

 Chapter 831 - Her Heart Was Beating Very Very Quickly

    <h4>Chapter 831: Her Heart Was Beating Very Very Quickly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When she fell on his brick-like firm and strong thighs, Xia Yanran felt her heart beat faster, her heart seemingly thumping out of her chest.


    As she panted, she could smell the faint cigarette smell he had on him.


    Her nose bumped into his chest. Once she looked up, she would be able to see his exquisite corbones, and the malt-colored skin exposed by his shirt.


    Xia Yanran felt like all of her energy was being sucked away, as she sat dazedly on the man¡¯sp, forgetting momentarily to stand up.


    ¡°I know that I¡¯m handsome, but please don¡¯t look at me like you want to eat me, alright?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Xia Yanran regained her senses.


    She red at him once more, embarrassed and angry. ¡°Who wants to eat you? You shameless person, let go of me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who isn¡¯t moving away from myp, how can I let go of you?¡±


    Xia Yanran struggled to stand up, but her waist was held down tightly by his hands.


    Her pretty face immediately flushed red. ¡°Xiao Yi, you are such a shameless person!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, if you¡¯re not eating me, then how about I eat you?¡±


    What was he talking about?


    Xiao Meng and Xiao Liang were still here, did he want to teach the kids the bad thing?


    ¡°Go back and eat your Qin Peipei!¡±


    Xiao Yi raised an eyebrow, smirkingzily at the woman in his arms, his slender fingers lifting her chin up slightly. ¡°Miss Xia, the eating I¡¯m talking about is eating rabbit meat, what are you thinking of?¡±


    He dragged hisst words on purpose, his eyes on her as scandalous as they could be.


    Xia Yanran felt like her face was flushing so badly smoke was exuding from her.


    When he was feeling naughty, he was extremely naughty!


    As Xiao Yi stared at Yanran¡¯s flushed cheeks, his sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, an itch appearing in his heart.


    Xia Yanran met his fiery dark eyes, her eyes moving away. ¡°I¡¯m not eating your rabbit meat. I¡¯ve already eaten, so I¡¯m full now.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, her stomach suddenly grumbled.


    The mountains were quiet, and there were only the sounds of the fire wood crackling, so this grumbling was not only heard by Xiao Yi, it was heard by Xiao Meng and Xiao Liang as well.


    ¡°Sister Xia, stop being so polite with Mr Xiao!¡± Xiao Meng tore a piece of rabbit thigh and passed it to Xia Yanran.


    Xia Yanran was embarrassed and awkward. If there was hole in the ground, she would have dly gone in and hidden in it.


    She was caught in a situation now, not knowing if she should ept or reject it.


    Xiao Yi could see through Xia Yanran¡¯s thoughts, as he took the rabbit thigh and pressed it against Xia Yanran¡¯s lips. ¡°Eat it, no one willugh at you.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me first.¡±


    ¡°The floor is dirty.¡±


    She would rather sit on the floor than to hug him in broad daylight and in front of Xiao Meng and Xiao Liang. She was not that thick-skinned.


    Seeing Xia Yanran pursed her lips tightly, Xiao Yi raised an eyebrow. ¡°Should I feed you?¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, Xia Yanran took the rabbit thigh from him.


    Xiao Yi knew Xia Yanran¡¯s personality very well, speaking to her nicely and humoring her might not get to her. Instead, he had to speak to him like this to agitate her to divert her attention and make her a bit more spiteful.


    Seeing that she was willing to eat now, Xiao Yi stopped hugging her.


    Xia Yanran sat by the fire pit, far apart from the others.


    Seeing her acting like this, he knew it was because she was scared of infecting others. Xiao Yi¡¯s heart sank.


    At this moment, a melody blown from a leaf rang by their ears and Xiao Yi watched as Xia Yanran¡¯s attention was immediately attracted by Xiao Liang.


    ¡°Xiao Liang is really awesome! He actually knows how to y a song using a leaf.¡±


    Once Xiao Liang was done, he caressed the back of his head shyly. ¡°Sister Xia, I only know how to y this one song.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still pretty good. If I were to take a leaf, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to even make a sound from it.¡±


    Seeing Xia Yanran praise Xiao Liang and smile at him, despite him only being a young teenager, Xiao Yi was not willing to back down as he plucked a piece of leaf as well. ¡°Xia Yanran, you definitely haven¡¯t seen many things, listen to me ying.¡±


    Xia Yanran clearly did not believe him. ¡°Stop forcing yourself. If not, you¡¯ll only embarrass yourselfpletely.¡±


    Xiao Yi did not speak, his long fingers sped the leaf before he ced in between his lips, and a nice melody immediately rang in the air.


    He was not boasting. He was indeed better than Xiao Liang at ying it, ying a song perfectly and nicely.


    Xia Yanran clearly did not expect Xiao Yi to have this skill. She thought that he only knew how to hit and kill people, and was aplete uncouth person.


    With the glow from the fire, Xiao Yi, who was sitting on the floor, looked extremely handsome, yfulness exuding from his features and when the song arrived at its most passionate part, he looked down slightly. Hisshes were even longer than a female¡¯s, and everything else became his background. In this day and time, he actually looked so... mesmerizing.


    Xia Yanran never knew that such a nice melody could be yed from a piece of small leaf.


    Her heart was filled with sweetness, but there an uncontroble bitterness as well.


    It was no wonder why those woman liked him! He was handsome, and although he had an aura of one in the mafia, the bad boy aura on him easily conquered the hearts of women as well!


    However, at the thought of reality...


    She would only know if she had contact AIDs three monthster. If she did, her life could be considered over.


    And him...


    Xia Yanran nced at the ring on his middle finger.


    He was already with Qin Peipei, the two of them having a child together. She could not be selfish for his warmth anymore.


    She would never let herself be the third party that she despised.


    Xia Yanran suddenly lost all of her appetite. She put down the rabbit leg, not saying anything as she ran into the mountains.


    ...


    Xia Yanran was halfway to the top of the mountain.


    She sat on the grass, wrapping her arms around her knees as she dazed out.


    She did not know how long had passed, when a well-defined hand holding a red and ripe fruit appeared in front of her eyes.


    Xia Yanran did not move, continuing to stare at the cliff down the mountain. She said very softly, ¡°Xiao Yi, I got injured that day and might havee into contact with Yi Fan¡¯s blood. I might have contracted AIDS. Leave, and I beg of you, don¡¯te and torture me anymore!¡±


    Xiao Yi sat next to Xia Yanran. ¡°Turn around and look at me.¡±


    Xia Yanran ignored him, burying her face into her arms instead.


    ¡°Xia Yanran! Do you want to die? If you do, I can push you down right now!¡±


    Before Xia Yanran could react, the man had pulled her arm towards the cliff.


    Staring at the bottomless cliff, Xia Yanran felt her legs go weak. She held onto Xiao Yi¡¯s hand tightly, saying with a pale face, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Other men would say nice things tofort a woman when they were down.


    He, on the other hand, added fuel to the fire!


    ¡°So you¡¯re afraid of death? If you are, you can f*cking stop thinking so much and be depressed!¡±


    Xia Yanran red at him with red eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt for you to say something when you¡¯re just a bystander. If you were in my ce, could youugh everyday without a care?¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    What was he talking about? Xia Yanran still did not know what he meant, when her chin was lifted by him as he ced a kiss on her lips.

 Chapter 832 - Flirting With Her, then Kissing Her

    <h4>Chapter 832: Flirting With Her, then Kissing Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart was in her mouth.


    Her eyes constricted unbelievably.


    They were both standing by the cliff. If she struggled, or had anyrge action, she might fall down anytime and end up with many broken bones.


    Xia Yanran did not dare move, merely staring at the erged handsome face in front of her.


    Her mind nked out for a second.


    The man grabbed her waist with one hand, pulling her closer as she clenched her hands and ced them against his hard and muscr chest. Her skin pressed tightly against his with just a thinyer of cloth between them, their temperatures increasing like crazy.


    She should push him away!


    This thought grew stronger in Xia Yanran¡¯s head, as she tried to turn her head so that he could stop kissing her like that.


    However, in the next second, he grabbed the back of her head domineering and without any leeway for rejection.


    His thin and soft lips continued to press against hers tightly.


    Her tender skin caressed his chin. As he had rushed overst night, and did not sleep at all, stubble had grown on his chin. They were hard and slightly prickly.


    He took the chance to push her jaw apart, his scorching tongue entering to suck at her tongue.


    They intertwined, swallowing each other.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s longshes fluttered as she kept telling herself to not be like this, to not let this continue on.


    However, her hands were weak.


    Her mind continued to buzz, her tongue hot and numbed from his actions as she felt electricity current flowing through her limbs.


    She did not know how long had passed when Xiao Yi suddenly let go of her. In seconds, Xia Yanran immediately returned to reality from the clouds.


    She let go of him, running down the mountain.


    Why was he so foolish? He clearly knew that she might have contracted AIDs, but he still kissed her?


    After running for a while, Xia Yanran suddenly stopped again.


    She turned around to nce at the tall figure walking towards her.


    Xia Yanran did not want to run away anymore, deciding to talk things out with him.


    So she looked up, forcing her tears back.


    Xiao Yi walked in front of Xia Yanran, grabbing her shoulders. ¡°Why are you crying? Kissing wouldn¡¯t pass the illness to me. Besides, I believe that you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at Xiao Yi¡¯s handsome face, bitterness swarming in her. She took a deep breath before she said, ¡°Why did you do that? Even if kissing doesn¡¯t pass it on, nothing is definite. If I really contracted AIDs, you might get it too!¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at her deeply. ¡°Because, you¡¯re still in my heart.¡±


    Xia Yanran shook her head. ¡°But you already have Qin Peipei. Even if I didn¡¯t have AIDs, it would still be impossible for us to be together. Qin Peipei is pregnant with your child and now you cannot break off from her forever!¡±


    Xia Yanran shook Xiao Yi¡¯s hands away from her shoulders, as she turned around to walk away.


    Staring at her curt but lonely back, Xiao Yi clenched his fists tightly, before he chased after her a few secondster.


    ¡°Yanran, I was wrong.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked down to see a pair of hands appearing on her waist.


    The man hugged her tightly from behind.


    He was very strong, and she felt a little pain from his hold. His chest pressed tightly against her back, as he buried his handsome face in her shoulders, his short hair poking her skin painfully.


    Xia Yanran took two seconds to react. Wanting to get out of his hold, she tugged his hand.


    However, their strength had always been on different levels. No matter how she tried to pull his hands away, he remained unmoved.


    Xia Yanran saw the engagement ring on his middle finger, her heart constricting tightly.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, it¡¯s impossible between us. Did you forget everything you told me in Hong Kong? Let¡¯s not owe each other anything, and never meet again!¡±


    Hearing these words again caused Xiao Yi to stiffen. His eyes on her darkeningpletely. ¡°I was wrong, Yanran, I was the one who didn¡¯t consider your feelings. I only knew that I couldn¡¯t implicate you into my revenge, but I never listened to your opinion...¡±


    He turned her around, his fingers lifting her chin up to force her to meet his eyes. ¡°Yanran, although I¡¯m engaged with Qin Peipei, I will not marry her.¡±


    Xia Yanran spat out coldly. ¡°Asshole.¡±


    He slept with her and even made her pregnant, yet he never nned to take responsibility for it! What was the difference between him forcing himself on her without caring for her opinions?


    Hearing Xia Yanran¡¯s words, Xiao Yi¡¯s expression darkenedpletely. ¡°Qin Peipei¡¯s child is not mine.¡±


    What?


    Xia Yanran was confused.


    Her longshes fluttered as she nced at Xiao Yi in disbelief. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never slept with Qin Peipei. The one that slept with her is one of my brothers.¡± Xiao Yi raised an eyebrow, smiling sternly at Xia Yanran. ¡°After I¡¯ve been pampered by you, I cannot sleep with another woman anymore.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s face heated up from his words, as she red at him angrily. ¡°Can¡¯t you speak properly?¡±


    ¡°Then do you want me to speak politely like a young master?¡±


    Xia Yanran bit her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Not wanting to continue this conversation with him, Xia Yanran asked, ¡°Have you really not touched Qin Peipei before?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, he grabbed her soft hands. Before she could reply, he pulled her hand towards his zipper.


    Xia Yanran immediately pulled her hand back like she had been electrocuted.


    ¡°You shameless, perverted man!¡±


    At the thought of him going to her rented apartment and forcing himself on her in Hong Kong, he seemed to only have taken a few minutes, probably not having touched a woman for too long. Xia Yanran felt that he probably hadn¡¯t lied to her about this.


    Xiao Yi stared at Xia Yanran¡¯s expression, furrowing her eyebrows a little as his eyes turned a little darker. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Seeing his sudden changed expression, Xia Yanran shook her head. ¡°N-nothing.¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking about me finishing very quickly the previous time?¡± He gritted his teeth.


    Xia Yanran knew that he had been egotistical from the start, and thought of himself as the master in bed as well. That few minutes was one of the greatest humiliations in his life.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t!¡± Xia Yanran did not dare to look at his expression. ¡°Qin Peipei is a model who is tall and slender. Do you really not have the urge when you face her everyday?¡±


    Xiao Yi lifted his hand to flick at Xia Yanran¡¯s forehead once. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the triad since young, what kind of beauty haven¡¯t I met before? Do you really see me as a man that cannot control myself once I see a beauty?¡±


    Xia Yanran hummed coldly, though sweetness was simmering in her heart. ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s rare to have cats who wouldn¡¯t eat a mouse<sup>1</sup>.¡±


    Xiao Yi pushed Xia Yanran against one of the trees around them, his chest pressing tightly against hers. ¡°A woman can find out a lot about a man who hasn¡¯t done it in a long time through their semen, do you want to try now?¡±


    Xia Yanran clenched his hands into tight fists, punching the man¡¯s shoulders a few times with all of her strength. ¡°You gangster, who wants to check for you?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not checking, then how about another kiss?¡± He stared at her, his breathing extremely heavy and hot against her cheeks.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart was thumping very quickly, but her rationality was still present. ¡°Xiao Yi, are you really not afraid? I©`ah!¡±

 Chapter 833 - I Don’t Love You, I Hate You. I Hate You So Much

    <h4>Chapter 833: I Don¡¯t Love You, I Hate You. I Hate You So Much</h4>


    He kissed her once more.


    His whole body leaned towards her. Xia Yanran could not help but lean against the tree, their bodies pressed together tightly.


    She was soft and flexible.


    While he was firm and hard.


    He kissed her with everything he had.


    She was forced to look up, her senses tingling as she could not help but swallow her saliva.


    Hisrge hand reached behind her neck, his fingers caressing her smooth skin repeatedly.


    Disregarding her struggles against him, he ced a kiss on her neck, then buried his face there, taking a deep breath of her scent.


    Xia Yanran froze, not daring to move.


    She stared at the man¡¯s short ck hair, a fire seemingly starting to burn in her heart. She wanted to raise her hands to hug his head several times, but she did not have the courage to do it.


    All she knew was that he did not despise her and was not afraid.


    However, she was afraid.


    If she had really contracted Yi Fan¡¯s AIDs, being so intimate with him might pass the illness to him too. How could she do that to him?


    ¡°Xiao Yi, don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Xiao Yi looked up from Xia Yanran¡¯s neck, his eyes dark and deep, inteced with an endless heat, as they gazed as her. He pushed the hair resting by her cheek away, before his lipsnded on hers once again.


    This time, his kiss was like a crazy storm, wanting to swallow her cleanly andpletely. A familiar, but at the same time, unfamiliar taste was present in his mouth, as hisrge hand caressed the corners of his eyebrows.


    She stared at the man in front of her. His eyes were so dark they were like a pair of wormholes, able to suck her in the moment she looked into them.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s mind slowly muddled into a mess. She clearly knew that she could not continue like this, but her body reacted first.


    Their tongues intertwined with each other like they in a frenzied dance. Her reaction made his blood boil, as he attacked her even more ferociously.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s tongue turned numb from his actions, her energy seemingly sucked away by arge needle as her arms curled around his neck unconsciously.


    The hairs on the back of his neck were short and hard. When her fingers touched them, they were slightly prickly.


    It had been a very long time since they kissed so contentedly. Xiao Yi felt his abdomen tightening, hisrge hands slowly slipping down from her waist to her perky butt, making her press against him more closely.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s breathing turned harder, the oxygen within her seemingly sucked away by him.


    All of her rationality disappeared.


    Even if she continued to say things against his wishes in front of him, her body could not lie. He only released her when she was almost out of breath.


    Her soft lips were full and red, like a ripe peach that looked extremely delicious.


    He pulled her hand up and kissed it.


    ¡°Yanran, remember this. No matter if you¡¯ve contracted AIDs or not, I will always apany you.¡±


    Xia Yanran did not have the chance to react when he suddenly pulled her finger into his mouth and bit it hard.


    Xia Yanran sucked in a breath from the pain. ¡°Xiao Yi, what are you doing?¡±


    Xiao Yi did not say anything, letting her finger go before he bit his own index finger.


    Comprehending what he was trying to do, without thinking, Xia Yanran immediately ran away from him.


    However, Xiao Yi¡¯s legs were long and he managed to catch up to her with a few steps.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes filled with tears, pulling her hand behind herself as she kept shaking her head. ¡°Xiao Yi, you don¡¯t have to do this, really!¡±


    Xiao Yi did not speak, merely pulling her hand forcibly.


    Xia Yanran would rather die than dare give her hand to him.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, are you crazy? I beg you, you really don¡¯t have to be like this!¡± Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes turnedpletely red, her emotions churning within her. ¡°I¡¯ll live properly for the next three months and won¡¯t give up on myself. Let go of me!¡±


    If normal people knew that she might be an AIDs carrier, they would stay far away from her. This fool, on the other hand, not only kissed her, he even touched her blood...


    How could he be so foolish?


    Xia Yanran cried as she begged, but he did not listen to her.


    They tugged with each other, the two of them intertwining with each other for a while before she lost strength fight to him.


    He pressed their injured fingers together.


    No... Xia Yanran fell onto the floor weakly.


    She could only watch their blood touched each others.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart tightened, and her eyes fluttered shut, her tears falling silently.


    Xiao Yi crouched down beside Xia Yanran. Seeing her face covered in tears, he caressed her face. ¡°Alright, are we in the same boat now? Don¡¯t be afraid. If you¡¯ve really contracted it, I¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    Xia Yanran pushed him away harshly, opening her tear-filled eyes as she red at him fiercely. ¡°Who told you to do this? Xiao Yi, you crazy person!¡±


    As she spoke, she ran into his arms.


    Clenching her hands into tight fists, she punched him with all of the energy she could muster. ¡°You¡¯ve always been such an a**hole since the moment I knew you! You never ask for my opinion in everything you do!¡±


    Xiao Yi kissed Xia Yanran¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t you love this a**hole anyways?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t love you, I hate you! I hate you so much!¡±


    ¡°You can continue to lie!¡±


    ...


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from all her crying, and she knew that she was definitely looking extremely ugly right now.


    When they hiked down the mountain, she did not dare look at Xiao Yi, choosing to walk in front of him as she rushed down.


    Staring at her back, Xiao Yi never felt better or happier.


    ...


    Xia Yanran knew that Xiao Yi still had some things to settle in Hong Kong, yet he worried about her staying in the cave alone, so shepromised and agreed to return to Ning City.


    ¡°Junyuan is a doctor. If you go back to stay with him, he will know how to take care of you. Besides, we cannot confirm if you¡¯ve contracted AIDs yet, I¡¯ll only not worry if Junyuan is with you and taking care of you.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded. ¡°I hope that I didn¡¯t contract it. If not, I¡¯d be implicating you too.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, her butt was pped ruthlessly by him. ¡°I did it willingly. If you say things like this again, you can see how I¡¯ll punish you.¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless.


    ...


    After telling Xiao Meng and Xiao Liang about the brief situation, Xia Yanran tidied her things and got on Xiao Yi¡¯s car, before they returned to Ning City together.


    When she came here alone, she felt like her world was going to copse.


    She waspletely confused and helpless.


    However, because of Xiao Yi, she felt like she had been injected with a new vigor.


    He was the one who gave her strength and courage.


    Xia Yanran sat at the front passenger seat as she stared at Xiao Yi¡¯s handsome side profile. She could not help but ask, ¡°Xiao Yi, be honest. Back then, you bought my virginity because you fell in love with me at first sight, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Xiao Yi raised an eyebrow at Xia Yanran. ¡°You had your virginity?¡±


    Xia Yanran blushed. There was no blood after her virginity was taken, and because of this, he had tortured her quite a bit in the past.


    Grr. Chatting with him waspletely uninteresting. He was basically a killer of all conversations!


    Turning her head in anger, Xia Yanran didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore.


    ¡°Yanran, are you dumb?¡± Xiao Yi reached a hand out from the steering wheel to grasp her head, forcing her to turn towards him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I still want you for so many years whether you were a virgin or not?¡±

 Chapter 834 - Sweet Night (1)

    <h4>Chapter 834: Sweet Night (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    On the way back to Ning City, Xia Yanran ignored Xiao Yi for the entire ride.


    It was not like he would say anything nice.


    She had exined to him before about the matter of her virginity, though she did not know if he believed her or not.


    The truth was like that, not every girl would have spotting after their first time. When she was growing up, she might have identally hit it and caused it to tear identally.


    Staring at her angry and awkward behavior, Xiao Yi¡¯s mood surged.


    Junyuan had received a call from Xiao Yi, so he had been waiting at home since a few hours ago.


    Seeing Xia Yanrane back, he did not wee her immediately, sitting on the sofa instead as he looked like an extremely strict guardian.


    Noting Junyuan¡¯s dark expression, Xia Yanran walked in front of her, speaking timidly, ¡°Brother, are you angry? Aren¡¯t I back now?¡±


    Junyuan suddenly took out a feather cane from behind him. This was their Xia family rule. The eldest brother was like a father, and Junyuan would use the family rule on their youngest sister and her whenever they were disobedient and would never hold back.


    Seeing this, Xia Yanran jumped in fear.


    She hurriedly hid herself behind Xiao Yi.


    Junyuan¡¯s expression darkened even more. Although he looked gentle and calm usually, he was like Hades when he got angry.


    ¡°Brother, I was wrong. I¡¯ll never lie to you again. I¡¯ll tell you everything in the future, alright?¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at the scared Xia Yanran, before he said to Junyuan, ¡°Brother, Yanran admitted her mistake. Please forgive her this time!¡±


    Hearing Xiao Yi called Junyuan ¡®Brother¡¯ so familiarly, both the corners of Xia Yanran and Junyuan¡¯s lips twitched.


    Xia Yanran really respected Xiao Yi from the bottom of her heart. Her older brother was still angry, wasn¡¯t he adding fuel to the fire by doing this?


    Indeed, Junyuan¡¯s expression darkened even more as he red at Xiao Yi. ¡°Who¡¯s your brother? Mr Xiao, although you brought Yanran back, I will never agree to Yanran being with you!¡±


    Junyuan knew very clearly what Xiao Yi did for a living. His days were not stable, and although he did notck money, if he was murdered one day, what was the point of having so much money?


    ¡°Brother, I never said I was going to marry Xiao Yi. Why are you saying such things to him?¡±


    Turning towards Xia Yanran, Xiao Yi had a dangerous expression on his handsome face. ¡°Who are you going to marry if you¡¯re not going to marry me?¡±


    Xia Yanran blinked at Xiao Yi, signaling to stop talking about this.


    It was still too early to talk about marriage. Who knew what would happen in the future?


    First, she wanted to enjoy the process of them dating before thinking about anything else. Although they had been together in the past, arge period of it was of him forcing her to do things and she never felt any hint of sweetness back then.


    However, it was different now. Her mindset had changed, with her thinking that everything was sweet as long as he was with her.


    Junyuan stared at Xia Yanran quietly. Seeing the adoration she had for Xia Yanran exuding from her eyes, he furrowed his eyebrows.


    Looking from his appearance only, Xiao Yi was indeed outstanding. He was tall and stylish, like a walking hanger that looked good with any kind of clothing. He was wearing a ck shirt and blue pants, making him look even more exquisite and handsome. If he walked out now, who would have known that he was from the mafia?


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat the food you made.¡± Xia Yanran pouted, whining at Junyuan. Every time Xia Yanran whined, Junyuan would not be able to do anything but heed to her wishes.


    On the way back to Ning City, Xiao Yi had told Junyuan about Xia Yanran¡¯s situation.


    Junyuan naturally could not bear to really hit Xia Yanran. Seeing her whine to him, his heart immediately softened.


    ¡°I estimated the time you would arrive, so I already prepared some food.¡± Putting down the feather cane, Junyuan walked towards the dining room.


    After Junyuan disappeared from their sight, Xiao Yi said by Xia Yanran¡¯s ear, ¡°I didn¡¯t think apart from holding a scalpel, your older brother knew how to cook?¡±


    Xia Yanran said proudly, ¡°Of course, my older brothers knows how to do everything. He¡¯s the best guy ever. In this lifetime, whoever is able to marry my brother must have done many good deeds in their previous life!¡±


    Xiao Yi hugged Xia Yanran¡¯s shoulders. ¡°If you marry me, you must have done many good deeds in yourst two lives.¡±


    Xia Yanran pinched Xiao Yi¡¯s waist. ¡°You¡¯re just a shameless person.¡±


    Before Xiao Yi could say anything, an unhappy voice interrupted them. ¡°What are the two of you doing?¡±


    Hearing Junyuan¡¯s voice, Xia Yanran immediately pushed Xiao Yi¡¯s hand away, running towards the dining room first.


    After washing her hands, Xia Yanran sat beside Junyuan, while Xiao Yi sat opposite of them.


    Junyuan nced at Xia Yanran, before he nced at Xiao Yi. ¡°Mr Xiao, after the meal, you should go back earlier to settle your work. I¡¯ll take good care of Yanran.¡±


    Xia Yanran kicked Junyuan under the table, saying softly, ¡°Brother, he hasn¡¯t slept properly for a few days to find me. I¡¯ll let him sleep in my roomter while I sleep in our younger sister¡¯s room.¡±


    Junyuan stared at his younger sister speechless.


    A grown girl really can¡¯t be kept at home!


    Noting her feelings for Xiao Yi, there was probably no use even if he objected to them strongly!


    ¡°Eat your food properly and stop feeding me dog food.¡± Junyuan took some food for Xia Yanran.


    Xia Yanran took a bite, asking Junyuan softly, ¡°Brother, I may be an AIDs carrier while Xiao Yi touched my blood as well. Do you want to take some food for yourself and eat them separately from us?¡±


    Hearing this, Junyuan really wanted to kick this younger sister of his to the Pacific Ocean.


    Noting that Junyuan was about to re out in anger, Xiao Yi hurriedly interrupted. ¡°Yanran, Brother is a doctor, he knows what he can do!¡±


    Junyuan blew up. ¡°Don¡¯t. Call. Me. Brother!¡± If he did not remember wrongly, he was two years younger than Xiao Yi!


    Xiao Yi said, ¡°Brother, please eat and don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not healthy for your body.¡±


    Junyuan was speechless.


    ...


    After they were done, Xia Yanran did all she could to convince Junyuan to agree to Xiao Yi spending a night at their house.


    Xia Yanran returned to her room and took out a clean set of bedsheets from the wardrobe. When she was changing the bedsheets, someone suddenly grabbed her waist.


    A man¡¯s firm and strong arms wrapped around her from behind.


    Xia Yanran was bending down, her perky behind pressed against the man¡¯s abdomen and she could feel his hard belt.


    Her soft long hair had been tied into a ponytail, her fair neck flushing.


    Xia Yanran used her elbow to poke the man behind her. ¡°What are you doing? If my older brother sees youter, you wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep here tonight anymore.¡±


    ¡°He went to the washroom.¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless.


    The man¡¯srge hand caressed her corbones, before they slowly moved down. Xia Yanran flushed, feeling as if an electricity current had gone through her. She put down the bedsheets, struggling in his embrace. ¡°Stop it.¡±


    ¡°Yanran, how about we go to a hotel?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Xiao Yi turned Xia Yanran around, pressing kisses from her eyebrows, her nose then to her lips. Xia Yanran was extremely scared, her hands pressed against his chest as she used all of her energy to push him away.


    However, he was way stronger than her, and in amongst their pushing, she was pushed onto the bed.


    He pressed against her, his lips biting her earlobe, making it wet.


    A tingle ran through her, and her arms went around his neck as she lifted her leg to rub against his pants.

 Chapter 835 - Sweet Night (2)

    <h4>Chapter 835: Sweet Night (2)</h4>


    Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes had turned red from Xia Yanran¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Are you looking for a beating?¡± His voice was dark, as he panted a little.


    In contrast to before, Xia Yanran was feeling extremely bold. Remembering what he said on the car to anger her, she was angry at him too. ¡°Can you finish before my older brotheres out from the washroom?¡±


    This damned woman!


    She was actually indirectlyughing at his speed!


    ¡°You just wait!¡± He turned around and brought his luggage in.


    Seeing a box of condoms in his luggage, Xia Yanran¡¯s lips twitched as she pounced towards him.


    She naturally did not want to do anything with him, merely wanting to take the box in his hand.


    ¡°Your intention ofing to find me is not innocent!¡± Using the chance when he was distracted, she took away the condoms.


    Xiao Yi chased after Xia Yanran.


    While the two of them were ying catch, somehow, they ended up falling over and tangling with each other.


    Xiao Yi fell on the floor, while Xia Yanran fell on him, her head facing his belt.


    Having ended up in this position, Xia Yanran was extremely embarrassed, wanting to get up from him when a painful tug came from her scalp.


    Ah! A few strands of her hair had gotten tangled with his belt.


    She was not able to undo it quickly, sweat appearing on her forehead as Xiao Yi felt as if he was lit up on fire when her breath sprayed over him asionally.


    ¡°You, are you trying to make me suffer to death today?¡±


    The moment Xiao Yi finished speaking, Junyuan¡¯s voice trailed over. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s scalp immediately turned numb. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t misunderstand. We, we...¡±


    The more hurried she was, the harder it was for her to undo her hair. Xia Yanran hurriedly said, ¡°Xiao Yi, why are you so hard?¡±


    Junyuan widened his eyes, his expression darkeningpletely!


    In this situation, he could not go in either.


    ¡°The both of you better get yourselves together ande out!¡±


    Junyuan stormed away angrily.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s face flushedpletely. ¡°Brother, Brother, you¡¯ve mistaken! I missed out two words, I meant to say his belt!¡±


    On the other hand, Xiao Yi was not in a hurry.


    He hugged his head with both hands, smirking at Xia Yanran. ¡°Why is your older brother so easily angered? Is he still a virgin?¡±


    The urge to cripple Xiao Yi grew in Xia Yanran.


    After using a lot of energy, Xia Yanran finally managed to undo her hair from his belt.


    At the thought of the angry Junyuan, Xia Yanran was toozy to care about Xiao Yi anymore as she hurriedly ran out. In contrast, Xiao Yi continued to lie on the floor, her fragrant scent still lingering in the air.


    He smirked, feeling a sweetness he had never felt before.


    ...


    Xia Yanran ran to Junyuan¡¯s room.


    Seeing Junyuan¡¯s dark expression, Xia Yanran exined. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not what you think, my hair was stuck in his belt.¡±


    Junyuan stared at Xia Yanran. Ever since Xiao Yi left Ning City, it had been a very long time since he saw her so energetic and soulful.


    With Xiao Yi returning to her, her energy and soul had returned as well.


    ¡°Yanran, have you thought things through properly? Xiao Yi is not a normal person. Apart from money, he cannot give you even a normal life. Have you thought properly about giving the rest of your life to such a person? Yanran, life is not a television drama.¡±


    How could Xia Yanran not understand what Junyuan was saying?


    If Xiao Yi didn¡¯t go to the cave to look for her and disregard his life by mixing their blood together, she might still have some reservations about them.


    However, now she could see that for her, Xiao Yi was not even afraid of getting AIDs from her, so what was there for her to be scared of?


    The both of them were indeed from different worlds. However, since he wasn¡¯t able toe out, she would enter his world instead.


    She was not afraid.


    Even if they end up not having a happy ending, at least they would have loved each other properly.


    ¡°Brother, although love isn¡¯t all to life, I cannot lose him. I know that I¡¯m being selfish to our younger sister and you by choosing to go onto the same path with Xiao Yi, but Brother, I think I cannot find a man that loves me as much as Xiao Yi anymore!¡±


    Xia Yanran stretched her finger that was bit by Xiao Yi in front of Junyuan. ¡°He knew that I might have contracted AIDS, but he pressed my blood against his wound. What reasons do I still have to reject him?¡±


    Junyuan pursed his lips tightly, feeling slightly shocked.


    It was indeed hard for him to imagine a man that was used to hitting and killing like Xiao Yi to treat her younger sister so importantly.


    ¡°Say, what does Xiao Yi like you for? There are so many women that are prettier and have a better figure than you. You¡¯re not that gentle either. If he marries you, you might not be able to cook as well as Nan Zhi, while you would rush to wherever is dangerous for work.


    Xia Yanran thought that Junyuan would be touched, but he ended up saying such a long ridiculous thing about her.


    Was he still her biological brother?


    Xia Yanran caressed her face. ¡°I¡¯m not that ugly either! Talking about food, it¡¯s fine since Xiao Yi can cook. Why do I have to cook?¡±


    ¡°For a boss that wields guns like him, can you depend on him to cook for you?¡±


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re thinking too much! It¡¯s still not even a definite thing whether I¡¯ll get married to Xiao Yi in the future! I haven¡¯t had a proper rtionship with him yet, so I don¡¯t want to get married so quickly!¡±


    ...


    Walking out from Junyuan¡¯s room, Xia Yanran went to their youngest sister¡¯s room. Amongst the three Xia siblings, the youngest sister was still studying, and would onlye back once a month.


    After showering, Xia Yanrany on the bed.


    Just as her eyelids were getting heavier as sleepiness muddled her, her phone screen suddenly lit up.


    Xia Yanran opened her eyes to nce at her phone. Noting that it was a call from Xiao Yi, her heart skipped a beat.


    They were in the same house, so why was he calling her?


    Xia Yanran could guess his intentions with just her toes, so she hurriedly rejected the call.


    Within a few seconds, she received a message.


    [Are you going to sleep just like that?]


    Xia Yanran felt a little speechless as she stared at the message.


    What did he want to do instead of sleeping?


    She was toozy to reply.


    A whileter, she received another message.


    [Do you want to go for a walkter?¡±


    She was still hesitating when he sent her another message.


    [I¡¯m going back to Hong Kong tomorrow, and it may take a very long time before we can meet again.]


    Xia Yanran¡¯s fingers moved faster than her head as she replied. [Alright.]


    The moment she hit the send button, Xiao Yi called her again.


    This time, Xia Yanran had no choice but to answer it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. You cane out after your older brother goes to sleep.¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless. Were they thieves?


    ...


    Half an hour passed.


    Xia Yanran finally snuck out of the apartment. She did not turn on the lights, really creeping out of the apartment like a thief.


    Xiao Yi was waiting at the entrance of the building.


    He stood under a streetmp as he smoked. He had probably showered, having changed into a deep colored v-line knitted sweater. It had a simple cut that was low-key but elegant as well, weakening the mischievous aura on him as it made him appear even more polite and elegant. A nce at him was enough to her heart flutter.


    Xia Yanran ran towards him.


    She jumped into his arms, while he picked her up with just one hand.


    Xia Yanran took away the cigarette between his long fingers before she ced it between her lips and smoked.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yi flicked her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re a girl, why are you smoking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the big boss¡¯s woman in the future. How can I have the feeling of being a boss¡¯dy if I don¡¯t smoke?¡±

 Chapter 836 - Heart Beating Faster and Faster

    <h4>Chapter 836: Heart Beating Faster and Faster</h4>


    Xiao Yi took the cigarette away, putting it out on the rubbish bin before he lifted her chin. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at the man who seemed to be flying away, the corners of her lips twitching unconsciously.


    Was this his so-called ¡®date¡¯?


    Xiao Yi took a few steps. Seeing that Xia Yanran was not following behind him, he raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xia Yanran red at him, feeling slightly disappointed. Before she came out, she had specifically put on make-up and changed to doll herself up.


    He never even spared a longer nce at her.


    Could it be that dressing up specifically was not attractive to him?


    Xiao Yi stared at Xia Yanran with the distance between them. She was wearing a ck long sweater with a pair of denim shorts. Her hair was braided into a long fish-braid that ended by the side of her chest. With makeup on, her lips were red and moist, making her look extremely pretty.


    Xiao Yi nced at her exposed long legs, furrowing his eyebrows slightly. ¡°You¡¯re wearing to little, aren¡¯t you cold?¡±


    Xia Yanran almost spat out a mouthful of blood in frustration.


    Never mind, he never said anything nice, so she should stop hoping to hear him praise her!


    Grumbling internally, Xia Yanran walked in front of Xiao Yi.


    They did not drive, walking out of the estate and towards the night market.


    Xia Yanran told Xiao Yi about Junyuan¡¯s ridiculing of her. After hearing so, Xiao Yiughed as he said, ¡°Your older brother does make sense. You¡¯re not the prettiest, while you don¡¯t have a devil¡¯s figure and is not a motherly figure either. Your personality is strong and stubborn as well. It¡¯s really hard to point out a virtue of yours.¡±


    Xia Yanran stopped walking, ring at Xiao Yi with a dark expression.


    This man! She turned around, wanting to walk back.


    Xiao Yi grabbed her hand, wrapping her hands with hisrge ones. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing, are you really angry?¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at his well-defined handsome features, pouting unhappily. ¡°Can¡¯t you say something nice for once?¡±


    ¡°Can sweet-talk do anything?¡± Xiao Yi hugged Xia Yanran¡¯s shoulders, pushing her forward. ¡°Then is me telling you that I only get hard for you a nice thing?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s small face immediately flushed with redness. Lifting her elbow, she jammed it against his chest ruthlessly.


    Noting her shy and flutteringshes, Xiao Yi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. ¡°How about we go to a hotel now?¡±


    Xia Yanran rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Xiao Yi, has desire taken over your mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a normal person. I¡¯ve only done it once since we broke up. How can I not miss it?¡±


    Xia Yanran replied, ¡°I want a rtionship that is on psychological sense and not in the physical sense only.¡±


    Xiao Yi cursed softly. Being in a rtionship with a woman was indeed a trouble!


    In the end, not bearing to let her be disappointed, he still apanied her to the night market.


    It was rather crowded and rowdy at the night market, all the lights on and a lighthearted feeling in the air. There were all sorts of snacks and objects, a small karaoke ce, a hotel and some clothing stores. Walking along the night market, they could see countless couples or groups of friends in the one area.


    Xia Yanran noted several people standing at the night market square who were singing and she hurriedly pulled Xiao Yi over.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, don¡¯t you think that person¡¯s voice is really nice?¡± Xia Yanran stood outside of the crowd, tiptoeing. However, there were too many people surrounding the singer, so Xia Yanran was not able to see the singer.


    Noting that Xia Yanran still could not see anything even after tiptoeing, Xiao Yi patted her head. ¡°Shortie.¡±


    Xia Yanran red at Xiao Yi, who was a head taller than her. ¡°If I was as tall as you, do you think I would fall for you?¡±


    Xiao Yi squatted down, patting his shoulders. ¡°Get on.¡±


    Xia Yanran was shocked. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to see the singer? You can sit on your man¡¯s shoulders.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°I-I¡¯m very heavy.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t carry you?¡±


    Xia Yanran did not act polite around him, smiling before she sat on his shoulders.


    The moment he stood up, Xia Yanran felt like she was standing on a giant¡¯s shoulders.


    He hugged her slender legs as they stood stably behind the crowd.


    He was handsome and tall, while she was slender and pretty. Together, their figure formed a pretty scene.


    When a couple passed by them, the girl said enviously, ¡°Look at her boyfriend, he¡¯s so strong!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re envious, then hurry and lose some weight to be as skinny as that girl!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡±


    After the song finished, Xia Yanran got off Xiao Yi¡¯s shoulders.


    The two of them held each other¡¯s hands as they walked from one end of the street to the other while snacking.


    When Xia Yanran realized that it was a university campus not too far away from them, she pulled Xiao Yi towards the campus.


    After they arrived at the basketball court, Xia Yanran pulled Xiao Yi to take a seat.


    Several boys were ying basketball on the court, while several girls were holding onto water bottles and waiting by the sides. Seeing this, Xiao Yi asked Xia Yanran beside him, ¡°Did you do this before when you were studying?¡±


    Xia Yanran cupped her cheeks, smiling brightly. ¡°To be honest, I was the prettiest girl in my ss back then, and many boys did want me to bring water to them...¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she saw Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes turn dark.


    ¡°Why do your expression darken like that all the time? I even heard that you used to change your women like clothes!¡±


    Xiao Yi hugged Xia Yanran¡¯s shoulders, pulling her closer to him. ¡°Do you believe it when I say that when I bought your virginity, it was my first time touching a woman?¡±


    Xia Yanran huffed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Xiao Yi suddenly bit at Xia Yanran¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll bite you to death.¡±


    Before Xia Yanran could speak, loud cheers rang from the court.


    Xia Yanran pushed Xiao Yi away, it turned out that a boy had scored a three pointer.


    ¡°The boys now are all quite good!¡±


    ¡°Are boys the only capable ones? Men like me are very capable too!¡±


    Xia Yanran turned towards Xiao Yi with a smile. ¡°Oh? You know how to do it too?¡±


    ¡°Woman, are you looking down at me?¡± With that said, Xiao Yi stood up and walked towards the boys.


    Xia Yanran remained seated. She did not know what Xiao Yi said to them, but they nodded and Xiao Yi rolled his sleeves up to join their game.


    Cupping her cheeks with both hands, Xia Yanran stared at Xiao Yi was who running on the court.


    Under his short hair, the mafia aura on his handsome face disappeared, adding a youthfulness to him instead. From where she was looking, he looked no different from those big boys ying basketball.


    He was aplete campus boy!


    He managed to get the ball, propping it up before he threw the round ball with a perfect angle under the lights.


    The ball went through the hoop. It was a very nicely-executed shot.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart beat faster.


    He really wasn¡¯t only boasting, he was pretty good at basketball.


    Seeing that he had scored several times, Xia Yanran got up to go to the convenience store to buy a bottle of water.


    When she returned, she saw two pretty girls standing beside Xiao Yi.


    ¡°Uncle, can we add your Weixin?¡±


    When Xiao Yi saw Xia Yanran, who had appeared on the steps with a bottle of mineral water in her hand, a smirk appeared on his lips. His smile was handsome yet devilish at the same time, charming the two girlspletely.


    ¡°Uncle, add us, add us!¡±


    Xiao Yi gestured towards Xia Yanran. ¡°You have to go and ask if my woman agrees first.¡±

 Chapter 837 - A Never Before Experience…

    <h4>Chapter 837: A Never Before Experience...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The two girls nced towards Xia Yanran, who was standing on the steps with a bottle of mineral water.


    She was wearing a ck sweater and denim shorts, making her look youthful and cute. Seeing them nce towards her, she even smiled at them brightly.


    Her smile was bright and charming.


    Women like that were very popr with guys.


    The two girls their ces and stopped asking for Xiao Yi¡¯s Weixin, merely running away in a hurry.


    Xia Yanran walked in front of Xiao Yi, throwing the bottle of mineral water on him. ¡°I¡¯ve only left for such a short while, but you¡¯re already seducing girls?¡±


    The expression on his face was not remorseful at all. ¡°Who asked your man to be so charming?¡±


    Xia Yanran red at him angrily. ¡°That¡¯s also because you were acting cool!¡±


    Xiao Yi hugged Xia Yanran¡¯s neck, leaning down to ce a kiss on her pouty lips. ¡°I only did it because of you. Let¡¯s go to a hotel, I want to do it.¡±


    Why did he always have to be so frank?


    Xia Yanran was extremely embarrassed by his words.


    Pushing away his handsome face that did not match with his personality, she turned away and asked, ¡°Are you really going back to Hong Kong tomorrow?¡±


    He hummed in agreement.


    Xia Yanran could not help but feel sad. However, she could understand the circumstances he was in as well.


    For him to be able toe from Hong Kong and open his heart, telling her his thoughts properly, was already good enough.


    Besides, he even apanied her for two days.


    She could not ask for too much.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, let¡¯s go to that mountain you brought me tost time to watch the sunrise!¡±


    Staring at Xia Yanran¡¯s anticipating eyes, Xiao Yi could not bear to reject her. ¡°Sure.¡±


    They were back at the same ce, but her heart waspletely different now.


    When she came herest time, she hated and despised him, with every cell in her body feeling miserable whenever she was with him.


    However, this time, it was different. With him by her side, even the air she breathed in was sweet.


    On the way here, Xiao Yi bought a camping tent and sleeping bags. Once they reached the top of the mountain, he set up the tent while Xia Yanran wrapped herself in a female windbreaker, standing as she stared at the scenic view in front of her.


    Xia Yanran stared at the sight for a while. When she turned around, Xiao Yi was almost done with the tent.


    He had bought a professional tent that Xia Yanran did not know how to set up, so she could only crouch beside him as she watched him.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Xia Yanran stared at him, her eyes bright.


    ¡°I can still do it seven times a night.¡±


    Xia Yanran red at him. ¡°You¡¯re always so indecent.¡±


    Xiao Yi did not say anything more. Once the setting up of the tent was done, Xia Yanran burrowed herself into a sleeping bag andy down.


    Seeing Xia Yanran almost burying her head into the sleeping bag whileying down like this, Xiao Yi shook his head helplessly as he squatted beside the tent.


    ¡°Xia Yanran,¡± he called for her moodily.


    Xia Yanran hummed. ¡°We still have to watch the sunrise tomorrow morning, sleep quick!¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at the top of her head for a while, his heart itching in annoyance.


    This ruthless woman!


    Xiao Yi moved up to pull the zipper of her sleeping bag down a little, to which Xia Yanran suddenly opened her eyes, staring at him like she was guarding herself against a wolf. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Xiao Yi leaned down to ce a kiss on her lips. He did not say anything, but two words. ¡°Good night.¡± With that said, he zipped her sleeping bag back up.


    Noting his actions, Xia Yanran¡¯s heart thumped crazily.


    Compared to the past, Xiao Yi did change slightly.


    In the past, if he wanted it, he would never be considerate of her feelings and would force it onto her.


    Now however, he had learnt to respect her.


    Xia Yanran smiled, her mood lifted up by Xiao Yi¡¯s actions. With a happy mood, she fell asleep very quickly.


    Even though they were in an unknown environment, because Xiao Yi was with her, Xia Yanran managed to sleep very well.


    Remembering that she wanted to see the sunrise, Xia Yanran woke up very early.


    The skies had lightened up a little when Xia Yanran pushed Xiao Yi, who was beside her. ¡°Wake up to see the sunrise!¡±


    As Xiao Yi had not fallen into a deep sleep, he woke up almost instantly once Xia Yanran called for him and sat up. ¡°Is the sun out yet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    After they washed up simply, they took out a small chair and sat by the slope.


    It was slightly cold up in the mountains in the morning, so Xiao Yi wore his coat and pulled Xia Yanran onto hisp, wrapping therge coat over them.


    Slowly, along the peaks of the mountains from afar, a golden shimmer started to cover the skies.


    That kind of sacred color was extremely pretty.


    Xia Yanran looked away from the skies and towards the man who was hugging her.


    He was staring into the distance, his face appearing to be even more handsome under the morning light. With the small distance between them, she could even see the small hairs on his face clearly. His skin was really good, she could not even see a pore. His facial features were exquisite as well, though when he raised an eyebrow, there was an undeniable arrogance as well.


    Xia Yanran could not help but admit that the man watching the sunrise so seriously was extremely attractive.


    Her eyesnded on his pinkish lips, her hand reaching out from under his coat to circle around his neck.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, I brought this.¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at the woman in his arms, she was looking up slightly, biting her lips as she stared at him with watery eyes.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°What did you bring?¡±


    Xia Yanran pushed a small square item into his hands.


    Looking down, Xiao Yi¡¯s ck eyes immediately constricted.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to leaveter so I¡¯m pitying you. Do you want it?¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s abdomen tightened, his eyes on her slowly burning with fire. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the tent.¡±


    ¡°No, I want it here.¡±


    This woman!


    However, it was the excitement of doing it outside that sparked the fire within them.


    No one knew who took the initiative first, as the fire burnedrger and stronger.


    Xiao Yi bit Xia Yanran¡¯s lips, licking and sucking them. When Xia Yanran opened her teeth slightly, his tongue pushed into her mouth, entwining with hers in a sensual dance.


    Within a short while, she was panting, her head dizzy.


    Xiao Yi made her straddle him, as she bared her neck slightly, letting his kisses move down one after another. Her petite hands reached under his coat, finding his firm waist then moved onto his hard belt.


    As her fingers moved across his well-defined stomach, the slightly chilled feeling made him feel numb from head to toe.


    In this quiet ce, only their heavy breathing could be heard.


    He ced the small square in his hands by his lips, biting down onto it softly as his fiery but devilish eyes seemed extremely sexy and attractive.


    It was the same ce, and the same person. But her eyes on him were no longer full of rejection and objection.


    Instead, they were filled with fluttering and dazed want and their shared need.


    All the blood within him was boiling crazily.


    Xia Yanran had never been so bold. To her, this was a new experience.


    The beautiful scenery from the slow sunrise made herpletely lose herself. It was as if everything else disappeared, and only the two of them existed in this world.


    ...


    No matter how nice things were, they would stille to an end.


    After they left the mountain, Xiao Yi went back to Hong Kong.


    In order to not let Second Master Qin raise any suspicion, he never contacted Xia Yanran again after that.


    Those two short days they had spent together felt like an unrealistic dream to Xia Yanran, at times, it still felt like she was floating on the clouds.


    But now, she had woken up and needed to return to reality.

 Chapter 838 - A Domineering Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 838: A Domineering Kiss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    At S Country.


    After Nan Zhi forgave Mu Sihan for the white lie about Ye Qing, the two of them invited a few friends to Crown Pce.


    Bo Yan, Yan Hua, Lan Yanzhi and even Ye Yanfeng had been invited toe over for dinner.


    Nan Zhi cooked personally.


    Mu Sihan chatted with them for a while in the living room, before he entered the kitchen. Staring at the slender figure busy in front of the kitchen counters, he walked over and hugged her from behind.


    Nan Zhi turned her head sideways to nce at the man behind her. His face was very close to hers, her senses surrounded by his refreshing and charming scent.


    Almost unconsciously, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart started to speed up a little. Staring into his deep ck eyes, she said with augh, ¡°What are you doing? If you let people see this, it wouldn¡¯t be good, would it?¡±


    On the outside, he was the Crown Prince that was above everyone else, cool and fierce and never smiling to anyone.


    However, in front of her, he would be like a child that had never grown up.


    As long as he was not working and had free time, he would stick to her.


    ¡°This is my ce, who would dare say anything?¡± He was still as domineering and thick-skinned as before.


    Nan Zhi used her elbow to poke his chest. ¡°Go out quick, I¡¯m about to start cooking.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t any cooks in the Pce, why are you making yourself do so much work?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not agree to Mu Sihan¡¯s words, replying, ¡°We can only show our sincerity by cooking personally.¡±


    Mu Sihan burrowed his well-defined handsome face into Nan Zhi¡¯s neck, smelling the fragrance on her. He said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I managed to eat the food you made, but they¡¯re able to eat it the moment theye. I¡¯m going to punish you tonight.¡±


    After the two of them got together, they had a certain level of chemistry already.


    Naturally, Nan Zhi understood what he meant by ¡®punishment¡¯.


    ¡°You¡¯ll eventually die from it.¡±


    ¡°If I can die under the Zhi flowers, I¡¯ll be a pervert even when I¡¯m a ghost.¡±


    Nan Zhi red at him in annoyance. ¡°Stop it, really. Go out quick. Stop distracting me.¡±


    Mu Sihan pressed his chin on Nan Zhi¡¯s shoulder, his hot breath spraying onto her skin and she could smell the faint cigarette smell on him. If it was any other person, she would definitely find the smell unbearable. However, on him, together with his refreshing scent, it became a unique scent that was so sexy she could get drunk on it.


    Ever since the two of them got together, she had never smelt other women¡¯s perfumes on him. He was especially self-disciplined for his private life. Although he liked to stick to her and would always be so shameless, he never touched other women and this made her especially happy.


    He continued to stare at her pretty and exquisite face. Although he was unwilling to go out, he did not speak either, merely pressing his sexy lips on her cheek and ear, kissing them repeatedly.


    Wherever his lips touched before felt like an electricity current had flowed within her, tingling her to the point her scalp was turning numb.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    ¡°Kiss me and I¡¯ll go out.¡± Hisrge hand pressed down her slender waist tightly, making her back press against his chest. Seeing the heat and invasive eyes, her heart thumped crazily, her breath losing its rhythm.


    She never known there would be a man like this to teach her what a fluttering heart meant.


    She tiptoed slightly, turning her head to the side to kiss his lips. ¡°Will this do?¡±


    ¡°How is this a kiss?¡± He raised an eyebrow, smirking at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take things too far. We have guests, how can youe over and stick to me instead of amodating them?¡±


    The moment Nan Zhi finished speaking, he kissed her fiercely.


    His domineering way was exactly the same as before. He pressed her against the counter, the kiss bing more ravaging as he teased her lips apart.


    His scorching tongue pushed past her teeth, brushing across her teeth before it entered her mouth to twirl with her tongue. Her body started to numb and lose energy, letting him to what he wanted to her.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, do we have to wait another hour before we can start cooking?¡±


    A teasing voice trailed over from the door.


    Nan Zhi nced at the door, only to see Lan Yanzhi with his hands crossed in front of him, eyebrows raised as he stared at the scene in front of him with keen interest.


    Nan Zhi pushed Mu Sihan away awkwardly. ¡°I told you to go out.¡±


    On the other hand, Mu Sihan was very calm as he walked in front of Lan Yanzhi, kicking him once. ¡°Who told you to peek at us? Go and dig your eyes out.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯re being the ssical hoes over bros.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to be that.¡±


    ¡°Alright, both Bo Yan and you have your women now. You guys are so capable you¡¯re agitating a single man like me everyday!¡±


    ...


    After Mu Sihan and Lan Yanzhi left the kitchen, Yan Hua ran over and whispered quietly to Nan Zhi, ¡°When Young Master Mu was in here just now, I didn¡¯t daree in at all. Zhizhi, your lips are red and swollen. Did you...¡±


    Nan Zhi said, slightly embarrassed, ¡°He¡¯s always like this, especially thick-skinned.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Mu is young and capable, he¡¯s also the Crown Prince while his charm is the highest in S Country. So many women wants to be his Princess Consort!¡±


    Of course Nan Zhi knew about this. When their rtionship was first revealed, she had been scolded by many of his ¡®girlfriend fans¡¯. It was only afterwards when he revealed his strong stance about her, saying that anyone who dared to scold her would have their ounts banned immediately, that they stopped.


    ¡°Whenever the Crown Pce uploads a photo of the Crown Prince, it will reach more than twenty thousand likes, with all the women licking his photo.¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Zhi burst out inughter from Yan Hua¡¯s words. ¡°In that case, did I save the gxy in my past life?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Huahua, if you praise him like that, be careful of your General Bo being jealous.¡±


    Yan Hua helped Nan Zhi put the vegetables she had cut into the te,ughing as she said, ¡°Bo Yan doesn¡¯t like to take photos. But, I think that he wouldn¡¯t look as good as Young Master Mu even if he did.


    From the corner of her eyes, Nan Zhi saw Bo Yan, who had unknowingly stood by the kitchen door. She hurriedly tried to signal with her eyes to Yan Hua, though thetter did not understand it as she continued to say, ¡°My assistant is a super fan of your Young Master Mu. Whenever the Royal family¡¯s official media uploads his photo, she will scream out loud like she was crazy in the office, ¡°So handsome, so handsome! I really want to marry him!¡±


    Noting the expression of the man at the entrance getting darker, Nan Zhi clenched her fists and coughed, telling Yan Hua softly, ¡°Huahua, someone is jealous.¡±


    Yan Hua turned around. When she saw Bo Yan staring straight at her with dark and cold eyes, hershes fluttered softly.


    Bo Yan turned around to leave.


    Yan Hua poked her tongue out at Nan Zhi. ¡°The jealous king is online now.¡±


    Nan Zhi burst intoughter from Yan Hua¡¯s words.


    ...


    In the tearoom.


    Mu Sihan, Lan Yanzhi, Elder Dong and Ji Chuan were ying cards.


    Bo Yan walked over with a dark expression, ncing at Mu Sihan. ¡°You,e out.¡±


    Mu Sihan was confused.


    Amy, who had been watching them y from the side, said, ¡°Bo Yan is calling you. You can go speak to him, I¡¯ll help you y for a few rounds.¡±


    Mu Sihan got up and followed Bo Yan into the gardens.


    ¡°What happened? Did you eat some gunpowder?¡± Mu Sihan raised an eyebrow at Bo Yan.


    ¡°My wife praised you.¡±


    Mu Sihan froze for a second, before he smirked. ¡°Yan Hua praised me? Ha, that means that I¡¯m really charming!¡±


    Bo Yan eyed the arrogant and narcissistic Mu Sihan in annoyance. He took out his phone and passed it to Mu Sihan. ¡°Help me take a photo.¡±

 Chapter 839 - Whose Child Was Little Xingxing?

    <h4>Chapter 839: Whose Child Was Little Xingxing?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan was confused.


    He did not usually like to take photos, but after bing the Crown Prince, he had to be under the eyes of the media and public. That was why he had a cold and serious expression in all of his photos.


    He did not know if it was because his country had a different beauty standard, or the current trend was to not smile like him, but his stern photos actually managed to create a hot trend online for a while.


    Severalizens thought that he was cool and handsome.


    Mu Sihan did not think so personally, and even now, he still did not like to take photos.


    Staring at Bo Yan, who, like him, did not like to take photos but was asking him to help him take a photo now, Mu Sihan narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°My wife said that my photos would not be as handsome as yours. Help me take one now!¡±


    Bo Yan put both his hands into his pockets, standing straight up as his indifferent expression seemed especially serious and stern. His expression made it seem like he was not taking a photo, but was handling a military exercise instead.


    Seeing Bo Yan¡¯s appearance, Mu Sihan burst out inughter.


    Still, he took out his phone and took a few photos of him.


    ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Bo Yan nced at the photos Mu Sihan took, ring at him coldly. ¡°You¡¯re definitely jealous that I¡¯m more handsome than you, that¡¯s why you chose the ugliest angle to take photos of me.¡±


    Mu Sihan walked in front of Bo Yan, patting his shoulders. ¡°Just admit that your photos aren¡¯t as nice as mine!¡±


    After Mu Sihan left, Bo Yan opened his phone¡¯s gallery and found the photo Shi Tou had taken of him during a military exercise, before he sent it to Yan Hua.


    ...


    In the kitchen.


    When Yan Hua heard her phone ring in notification, she took out her phone. Seeing that Bo Yan had sent her a message, she opened it.


    What she saw was so unbelievable, she almost dropped her phone.


    Nan Zhi hurriedly caught her phone for her.


    Seeing the photo of Bo Yan wearing his military uniform and ck boots as he stared out of the observatory with a pair of binocrs, Nan Zhi eximed, ¡°Huahua, your General Bo looks really handsome in his military uniform! I¡¯m about to be his fan!¡±


    Before Yan Hua could say anything, she saw Mu Sihan walking towards the kitchen but Nan Zhi had not noticed.


    ¡°I think that Bo Yan is more handsome than Mu Sihan. Soldiers are the most handsome and charming!¡±


    As a result, the people ying cards in the tearoom watched Mu Sihan and Bo Yan reenter the room with dark expressions.


    Then, the two of them started ying cards and killed each other ruthlessly in the game.


    It continued until Yi Fan led Ye Yanfeng in.


    Seeing Ye Yanfeng, Lan Yanzhi asked Mu Sihan softly, ¡°Fourth Brother, you actually invited him too?¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed, before he got up to wee Ye Yanfeng.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite lively here.¡±


    Mu Sihan shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Do you want to y with them?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng sat on the sofa, crossing his slender legs. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    He kept it in for a few days, but ended up not resisting the urge toe and confirm if what he heard at the KTV that night was true.


    Mu Sihan sat opposite of Ye Yanfeng. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Did Shangguan Wan and you ever have real feelings for each other?¡±


    Mu Sihan rarely saw Ye Yanfeng being so confused and unsure. In the past, he was as arrogant as anyone could get, never taking anyone else seriously.


    ¡°Nan Zhi is the only one for me.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng tightened his hold on his knees, a scoff appearing on his handsome face. ¡°She never told me that.¡±


    He could tell that he was nothing in her heart.


    Mu Sihan leaned back against the sofa, raising an eyebrow at Ye Yanfeng. ¡°I thought that you would go to Yukou Border after that night at the KTV.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng huffed coldly. ¡°Am I that crazy about her? I can curl my fingers and so many women would throw themselves to me.¡±


    Mu Sihan did not believe him, but he kept silent.


    The two of them remained quiet for a while before Mu Sihan moved to get up. Ye Yanfeng coughed once, his expression slightly awkward and proud. ¡°It¡¯s no point even if I go find her. We won¡¯t be able to stay with each other even if I make her fall in love with me.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    ¡°No matter if Shangguan Wan and your marriage was real, the two of you were acknowledged as a couple before. She was the Fourth Princess Consort in the eyes of the public. If she married me, she would only suffer from all the maliciousments thrown at her. The most important thing is that the Queen will never agree to it.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng lit up a cigarette, narrowing his eyes as he exhaled out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°I helped you with Ye Qing¡¯s situation, so I hope that you can arrange a marriage between us after you be the King!¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at Ye Yanfeng. ¡°ording to the Royal rules, indeed, you cannot get married to Wan Er.¡±


    ¡°If you cannot guarantee this, I don¡¯t mind bing the second Ye Qing to fight for the crown with you!¡± Ye Yanfeng stood up, staring straight into Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes, his eyes sharp and cold with a King¡¯s aura.


    Mu Sihan smirked. ¡°You have to settle Wan Er and your father before youe to talk to me about this.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng put out the cigarette in the ashtray, his expression dark as he spoke, ¡°Whose son is Little Xingxing?¡±


    The expression on Mu Sihan¡¯s face was clueless. ¡°If you¡¯re asking me, then who do I ask?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng did not stay at the Pce for dinner, his expression slightly dark when he left.


    When Nan Zhi was done cooking and came out from the kitchen, she happened to see Ye Yanfeng leave with his dark expression.


    She walked in front of Mu Sihan, asking softly, ¡°Did you make him angry?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s angry at himself for not being able to get Shangguan Wan.¡±


    Nan Zhi sighed. ¡°Both Wan Er and him are so stubborn, both unwilling topromise with the other. It¡¯ll be very hard for them to be together like that.¡±


    Mu Sihan raised an eyebrow at Nan Zhi. ¡°Earlier in the kitchen, you saw Bo Yan¡¯s photo and said that he¡¯s more handsome and charming than me?¡±


    Acting like she did not hear him, Nan Zhi smacked her forehead lightly. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll go and see if the soup is ready. You can get them to y thest round before they get ready for dinner.¡±


    Nan Zhi was just about to turn around and enter the kitchen when she heard a pleasing female voice. ¡°Brother Sihan, I¡¯m here.¡±


    A woman wearing a long red dress walked in.


    Yi Fan followed behind her, a female luggage in his hands.


    When Mu Sihan saw the woman, he moved forward to hug her lightly. ¡°Wee.¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at the charming, sexy and feminine woman, slightly confused. She couldn¡¯t seem to remember seeing this woman before.


    Was she a close friend of Mu Sihan?


    Not only was Nan Zhi surprised to see Zi Yan, Zi Yan was surprised when she saw Nan Zhi.


    In the past, when she saw the Ind Master¡¯s fianc¨¦e at Light Ind, she thought she looked like an innocent and untouched goddess. But now, when she was actually wearing a Winnie the Pooh pink apron, holding adle in her hand. It was as if she had fallen down from the skies and looked a little more soulful.


    The two women stared at each other silently.


    Mu Sihan walked over, about to introduce them to each other when a scoffing voice interrupted them suddenly. ¡°Miss Zi, why are you here?¡±


    When Zi Yan saw Lan Yanzhi, who had appeared in the living room, she froze for a second. Regaining her senses, she smiled softly. ¡°Brother Sihan invited me over to have fun for a few days.¡±

 Chapter 840 - Accidentally Spilling Soup on His Pants

    <h4>Chapter 840: identally Spilling Soup on His Pants</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Zi Yan stared at Lan Yanzhi. His hands were in his pocket, and there was a slight bitterness swelling in her heart as she stared at his opening and closing mouth.


    They had already been separated for a very long time.


    She thought that he had already let go of some things. But seeing him act like this, it seemed like he still had a very strong opinion against her.


    She did not want toe to the Capital at first, but ever since they met again at Light Ind, she could not control her legs at all.


    Even though she knew that it would cause him to despise her even more, she still came.


    Noting the sh of hatred in his eyes, Zi Yan smiled brightly. ¡°Brother Yanzhi, do you not wee me?¡±


    When she asked this, her lips were trembling slightly.


    Lan Yanzhi stared at Zi Yan, his handsome eyebrows furrowing together unconsciously. Zi Yan could clearly feel the temperature in the air drop several degrees.


    It seemed like he did not wee her at all.


    Mu Sihan could feel the silent tension between them, and he kicked towards Lan Yanzhi. ¡°Go in and y with your cards.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi hummed coldly, no longer saying anything as he turned around to leave.


    Zi Yan remained at where she was, feeling incredibly awkward.


    ¡°Brother Sihan, Sister-inw, I... should leave.¡± Even though she had be very strong over thest few years and had prepared herself to be strangers with Lan Yanzhi, his hurtful attitude still hurt her.


    Some couples that had broken up would even act like they didn¡¯t know each other when they met. They would never be like him, hurting her whenever he spoke.


    Nan Zhi could already tell something from the exchange earlier. She hurriedly pulled Zi Yan¡¯s arm. ¡°Why are you leaving when you just arrived? I heard from Sihan that there was a girl who helped him on Light Ind, he was referring to you, right?¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your help, I don¡¯t know when Sihan and I would meet again!¡± Nan Zhi smiled at Zi Yan. ¡°I cooked personally tonight, so please stay and eat with us!¡±


    Staring at the friendly Nan Zhi, Zi Yan calmed her emotions down as she blinked. ¡°Sister-inw was like an untouched fairy in my heart in the past. I thought that you had never done any chores, and did not expect you to be so capable!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Don¡¯t praise me so much, if not I¡¯ll float to the skies with all your praises.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s personality was so nice, so it was easy for Zi Yan managed to familiarize herself with Nan Zhi within a short time. She took the initiative to go into the kitchen to help out, unwilling to listen to Nan Zhi¡¯s request to let her rest.


    The three women ced the dishes on the dining table.


    The card game in the tearoom had stopped and the group came into the dining room.


    When Amy saw therge table filled with delicious-looking dishes and the tantalizing smells emanating from them, she eximed out loud, ¡°Oh my god, they look so delicious! We¡¯re both women, but why are we so different? Seeing the food Zhizhi cooked makes me feel like I¡¯m useless trash!¡±


    Elder Dongmented without holding himself back. ¡°I¡¯m d you know that.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, how can you criticize your student like this? Keep some face for me!¡±


    Once all of the food was on the table, Nan Zhi got Yan Hua and Zi Yan to go sit down while shedled some soup for everyone.


    Zi Yan was not willing to sit down, so after Nan Zhi scooped the soup, she helped bring them to the table.


    When Amy saw Zi Yan, she eximed once more, ¡°There¡¯s another fairy now! Who does this fairy belong to?¡±


    As Amy said that, Zi Yan was bringing the bowls of soup to everyone and was ready to ce thest bowl of soup in front of Lan Yanzhi. Her hand shook when she heard what Amy said.


    Some of the soup spilled onto Lan Yanzhi.


    Lan Yanzhi¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    Seeing that arge area of his pants were wet, Zi Yan hurriedly put down the bowl. She was unable to find any tissue on the dining table, so she hurriedly ran over to the kitchen to bring out a cloth. She crouched down to help him wipe his pants. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Yanzhi, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    The soup was so hot, spilling it on him must have been painful!


    The soup happened to trail along the sides of his left thigh and down. Zi Yan was merely afraid of scalding Lan Yanzhi, and did not notice if her actions were appropriate. She did not notice the gaze Lan Yanzhi gave her, as well as those given by the rest of them.


    Lan Yanzhi looked down at her. The red dress Zi Yan was wearing was slightly sexy, as she crouched down, he happened to be able to see a hint of cleavage from where he was sitting.


    He looked away, then nced at her wiping his pants with the cloth, her fingers identally grazing against his sensitive spot. He immediately felt his chest tighten as irritation rose within him.


    He grabbed Zi Yan¡¯s arm, pulling her up in annoyance.


    ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Lan Yanzhi suddenly stood up, telling the rest curtly to start eating first before he walked towards the washroom.


    No one noticed the veins on the back of his hands popping up, apart from Zi Yan. She furrowed her eyebrows. Was he scalded really badly? He must be in so much pain!


    ¡°Brother Sihan, I¡¯ll go take a look at him.¡± Zi Yan ran after where Lan Yanzhi had left towards.


    Everyone else on the dining table stared at each other.


    Amy coughed, breaking the silence and awkwardness in the air. ¡°Ah. So she¡¯s Young Master Lan¡¯s fairy.¡±


    ...


    Right after Lan Yanzhi entered the washroom, Zi Yan arrived as well.


    Lan Yanzhi stared at the woman behind him through the mirror. ¡°Miss Zi, I didn¡¯t know that you would still be so thick-skinned after so many years? What do you want to do by following a man into a washroom?¡±


    Zi Yan bit her lips, staring at where Lan Yanzhi had been scalded. ¡°Are you badly scalded? Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡±


    Lan Yanzhi turned around to stare at Zi Yan, his expression slightly dark. ¡°Stop acting in front of me. Didn¡¯t you spill that hot soup on my pants on purpose?¡± His voice was hard, as if he had squeezed those words out.


    Zi Yan trembled slightly, her eyes darkening as she shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi scoffed withughter.


    His expression, his words and his attitude were all like a sharp sword that stabbed into Zi Yan¡¯s heart ruthlessly.


    She thought that she would no longer be hurt by him, but she had underestimated herself.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re alright, then I¡¯ll go out to eat.¡± She smiled softly at him.


    Seeing her smile, Lan Yanzhi¡¯s eyes constricted immediately.


    Her smile was especially ring to him. All he wanted to do was to tear her smile apart!


    Zi Yan walked to the door. Before she could pull the door open, a strong force appeared behind her suddenly.


    She was forced to turn around, her back pressed against the door.


    Lan Yanzhi stood in front of her, his eyes ring at Zi Yan fiercely, as if he wanted to break Zi Yan apart and swallow her up.


    Zi Yan pursed her lips tightly, looking into his fierce eyes in stubbornness.


    ¡°Miss Zi, have you forgotten what you have done to me in the past? How dare you appear in front of me again? Or, was your current husband unable to satisfy you and you want me to...¡±


    p!


    Zi Yan raised her hand to p Lan Yanzhi.


    ¡°Lan Yanzhi, listen properly, I came over for a holiday for a few days and it has nothing to do with you! If you don¡¯t want to see me, I can leave now!¡±

 Chapter 841 - Biting Her Lips Ruthlessly

    <h4>Chapter 841: Biting Her Lips Ruthlessly</h4>


    Zi Yan opened the door, wanting to go out.


    But once again, her arm was grabbed by the man and he dragged her towards the sink.


    Bam! He threw her onto the sink.


    Zi Yan knocked her waist and she gasped in pain. But the more painful it was, the brighter the smile on her face was.


    ¡°Brother Yanzhi, why are you so angry?¡± Zi Yan¡¯s cat-like eyes were slightly crinkled. It was apparent that she had calmed down, there was a yful look in her eyes. ¡°Oh, I know. It must be that Brother Yanzhi still can¡¯t forget about me.¡±


    She knew clearly what kind of women he hated.


    The way she was behaving now was what he hated the most.


    ¡°If Brother Yanzhi can¡¯t forget,¡± she raised her slender fingers, brushing past his chest charmingly and continued, ¡°Come to the hotel I¡¯m staying tonight, since this is Brother Sihan¡¯s pce and it won¡¯t be appropriate.¡±


    She had just finished speaking when her delicate chin was pinched by him.


    He raised her chin up forcefully and their gazes met.


    His tall body stood in front of her, casting a shadow over her, making her heart thump.


    Just as she was about to say something, he said, ¡°Yan¡¯er, you¡¯re right. I can¡¯t forget about you.¡±


    Zi Yan looked at the affectionate look in his eyes and her body seemed to be frozen.


    She was unable to move for a long time.


    ¡°Brother Yanzhi, you know we...¡±


    Lan Yanzhi held Zi Yan¡¯s face in his hands, his fingers rubbing her delicate skin and ced his forehead against hers, his voice deep and hoarse. ¡°Yan¡¯er,e back to me.¡±


    ¡°We can never go back.¡± That deliberate charming smile on Zi Yan¡¯s face and yful look in her eyes were gone, and there was an indescribable sadness on her face.


    Lan Yanzhi did not miss any subtle expression on her face. He rubbed his finger over her the corner of her lips, creating a numb feeling. Zi Yan wanted to avoid it, but the next second, he pressed his lips against hers roughly.


    His kissnded like a storm. He sucked her tongue madly, entangling with hers like the crashing waves.


    Zi Yan¡¯s mind was nk. Her hands were on his chest and her nose was full of his scent, the scent she was so familiar, yet unfamiliar to her.


    She did not know what he was thinking and why he was kissing her.


    Was he really unable to forget about her?


    No, it was impossible!


    Towards her, he only had disgust and hatred in his heart.


    She knew she had to push him away, but his kiss did not make her feel disgusted at all, but made her realize how much she missed it.


    The emotions surging from the bottom of her heart made her confused. Her handsnded on his chest and she could not help but wrap them around his neck, her tongue responding to him.


    But the moment she took the initiative, he released her, followed by cold mockery. ¡°Miss Zi, I didn¡¯t expect you to be as easy as before. Are you willing to spread your legs as long as a man kisses you?¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s heart turned cold.


    He kissed her just to humiliate her?


    Her heart that was still thumping so rapidly, felt like a basin of cold water had been thrown at it.


    It was freezing cold.


    ¡°Does your husband know that a married woman like you is so promiscuous?¡±


    Zi Yan¡¯s eyshes fluttered, but soon she adjusted her mood, a charming and unconcerned smile on her face. ¡°From the way you talk, it¡¯s like you know me. But weren¡¯t you also yed by me before? I thought you wanted it so I was merely cooperating with you!¡±


    With that, Zi Yan smiled and pushed Lan Yanzhi away. After arranging her slightly messy hair, she went towards the door.


    Lan Yanzhi did not turn back and looked at the woman¡¯s back through the mirror, spitting out the word, ¡°Shameless!¡±


    Zi Yan paused slightly, then pulled open the door, walking outside without looking back.


    Lan Yanzhi put his hands on the sink, the vein on his forehead throbbing, his upturned eyes red like a devil, and he bit his cheeks like he was about to explode anytime.


    ...


    The people in the dining room were waiting for Zi Yan and Lan Yanzhi.


    When Zi Yan came out she had already adjusted her mood. She was smiling and nobody knew what was going on inside her mind.


    Not long after, Lan Yanzhi came out.


    Like Zi Yan, he had also adjusted his mood.


    Mu Sihan nced at Lan Yanzhi. ¡°You¡¯re not scalded?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going to the club to y[1] in the evening.¡±


    Although Ji Chuan was a young hunk in the entertainment industry, he was slow when it came to rtionships. He did not know what had happened between Lan Yanzhi and Zi Yan so when he heard Lan Yanzhi¡¯s words, he asked, ¡°Is Yingying the fairy who became popr on the inte recently? I heard that she wears a white dress and ys the guzheng and looks like a goddess, pure and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Brother YanZhi, why are you liking the pure types again? I remembered you hated those pure types in particr!¡±


    Mu Sihan and Bo Yan coughed, reminding Ji Chuan not to continue talking.


    Ji Chuan saw that the atmosphere on the dining table had be somewhat strange. He realized he had said something wrong and quickly mped his mouth shut.


    Breaking the silence, Lan Yanzhi smiled devilishly. ¡°I hated those pure ones previously, but now I hate those who are promiscuous and shameless more.¡±


    When Zi Yan, who was eating with her head lowered, heard Lan Yanzhi¡¯s words, the hand holding the chopsticks paused slightly.


    It felt like there was a sponge that was full of water stuffed into her heart, and the bitter water would spill out from her eyes if she was not careful.


    Nan Zhi saw the stiffening of Zi Yan¡¯s hand and she shot a look at Mu Sihan.


    Under Nan Zhi¡¯s pressure, Mu Sihan raised his long leg and kicked Lan Yanzhi who was sitting opposite him.


    ¡°Ouch! Who kicked me?¡±


    He missed and instead kicked Ji Chuan, who sat beside Lan Yanzhi.


    Mu Sihan made the best of the mistake and said coldly, ¡°Your Fourth Sister-inw spent the whole day to prepare and cook all this. Eat it properly and after that write a reflection on it.¡±


    Ji Chuan¡¯s mouth twitched. He was here to enjoy food, not be a food reporter!


    ¡°Fourth Brother, give me a break. I promise not to talk when eating in the future!¡±


    With the talkative Ji Chuan here, the atmosphere on the dining table became lively again.


    Nan Zhi and Yan Hua talked to Zi Yan to ease her embarrassment and difort.


    After dinner, the men continued to y cards. The women sat in the living room chatting and eating fruits.


    Zi Yan did not know if it was because she had taken a long flight or was it because of something else, but she felt slightly tired.


    Nan Zhi was sensitive and could see that Zi Yan was listless. She said, ¡°I asked Butler Yi to tidy up a guest room for you. Zi Yan, you can stay here for the next few days.¡±


    Zi Yan shook her head and declined gently. ¡°There will be chances next time. I¡¯ve already booked a room at a hotel and if there¡¯s time, we can still meet. It¡¯s nice to meet all of you, I¡¯m very happy today.¡±


    She was really happy to know Nan Zhi and Yan Hua. They were both kind and down-to-earth women and it was so easy to like them.


    [1] The original text is ݺݺ which has the meaning of finding women and it¡¯s pronounced as ¡®yingying¡¯.

 Chapter 842 - Arms Around His Neck

    <h4>Chapter 842: Arms Around His Neck</h4>


    Nan Zhi tried to keep her from leaving, but Zi Yan insisted on going back to the hotel. Having no choice, Nan Zhi went to the tearoom to tell Mu Sihan.


    When Lan Yanzhi, who was ying cards, heard that Zi Yan was leaving, he raised his eyebrows with a cynical look. ¡°If she wants to leave just let her leave. Letting her stay in the pce, you might lose valuable things!¡±


    Nan Zhi frowned. ¡°Yanzhi, how can you say that of Zi Yan?¡±


    Lan Yanzhi smiled indifferently. ¡°She has a past record.¡±


    Zi Yan came over to tell him she was leaving and she heard Lan Yanzhi¡¯s words.


    There was a sharp pain in her heart when she thought of the past.


    But there was nothing she could say.


    She had really hurt him deeply back then.


    ¡°Brother Sihan, Sister-inw, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Hearing Zi Yan¡¯s voice, Nan Zhi turned around hurriedly and walked towards her.


    Lan Yanzhi did not look at Zi Yan and lowered his eyes, a mocking smile on his lips.


    Since Nan Zhi could not get Zi Yan to stay, she asked Yi Fan to take her to her hotel.


    But still, Zi Yan declined.


    ¡°I want to walk around alone for a while.¡±


    Nan Zhi could not say anything else. ¡°Then at least call me after you reached the hotel.¡±


    Zi Yan carried her suitcase and walked alone in the street.


    After a while, a luxurious Lamborghini sports car roared past her. The wind from the sports car blew up Zi Yan¡¯s dress and she drew her legs together, her hands pressing down her dress.


    A few secondster, the sports car came back at the same fast speed.


    It stopped beside her, the car window lowering down and Lan Yanzhi¡¯s handsome face wearing a pair of sunsses appeared.


    ¡°Leave. Return to Light Ind and don¡¯t ever show up in front of me in the future.¡±


    Zi Yan looked at his cold and heartless look and felt a slight pain in her heart.


    Taking a deep breath, she smiled. ¡°Brother Yanzhi, they said that when the love is deep, the more the hate. Is it because you still care about me in your heart that you¡¯re being like this?¡±


    Lan Yanzhi snorted unkindly. ¡°Zi Yan, how dare you? Who was the business spy who caused the Lan Corporation to go bankrupt? You¡¯re a woman who does everything she can for benefits, do you think I would be as stupid as I was then, getting yed by you?¡±


    Zi Yan nodded at Lan Yanzhi. ¡°Brother Yanzhi, since you hate me, I won¡¯t appear in front of you again.¡±


    Taking out her phone, Zi Yan booked the earliest flight out of the Capital. After booking the ticket, she showed Lan Yanzhi. ¡°I¡¯ll leave in an hour.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi said nothing more. He closed the car window and the sports car sped away.


    Zi Yan looked at the sports car disappearing from her sight and she felt that all the strength in her body had been sucked away.


    She was icy cold from head to toe.


    ...


    After Zi Yan and Lan Yanzhi left one after another, Bo Yan, Yan Hua, Ji Chuan and Amy also left soon after.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s mental illness had improved a lot and he no longer had hallucinations or lost control. However, his split personality would appear when he had a fever, so Elder Dong could not determine if the other personality had already disappeared. So he stayed at the pce with Mu Sihan.


    After the guests left, Elder Dong was restless so he went to the back garden to take care of the nts. Nan Zhi tidied up the kitchen and Mu Sihan walked over, hugging Nan Zhi¡¯s waist from behind.


    Nan Zhi turned to look at him and he immediately gave her a peck on the lips.


    Nan Zhi looked in exasperation at the man who wanted to hold her as soon as the guests had left. It was hard to imagine that he was a Crown Prince respected by tens of thousands of people.


    In private, he was like a little boy.


    Nan Zhi knew that she was unable to push him away so she let him hug her. She voiced out her doubts while she was washing the dishes, ¡°What¡¯s the matter between Yanzhi and Zi Yan? I can see that they still have each other in their hearts.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what happened between them, but from what I know, the Lan family going bankrupt had something to do with Zi Yan.¡±


    The bowl in Nan Zhi¡¯s hands fell into the sink with a loud tter.


    She turned and looked at Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan carried Nan Zhi up to the kitchen counter, his belt pressing into her waist. There was still foam on her hands, so she had to put her arms on his shoulders. But he pushed his luck, his chest pressed against her and she had to lean towards the kitchen counter.


    Her exquisite figure was arched into a charming angle with agile flexibility.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, I¡¯m talking to you!¡± They were pressed together intimately, their skin rubbing against their clothes, making her heart numb and her legs turn weak. ¡°Knock it off. Be serious.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face that was without ws came close to Nan Zhi, his hot breath spilling onto her delicate skin, his voice deep and sexy. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what exactly happened. Because of that, Yanzhi imprisoned Zi Yan for a year before he released her. From what Yanzhi said himself, they parted on good terms.¡±


    ¡°He imprisoned Zi Yan for a year and they still parted on good terms?¡±


    Mu Sihan bit the tip of Nan Zhi¡¯s nose, a warning look in his dark eyes. ¡°You said Bo Yan is more handsome than me and I haven¡¯t settled things with you yet. Now you¡¯re so concerned with Yanzhi¡¯s love life. My Princess, what do you want to do, hm?¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, her delicate body was suddenly lifted up by Mu Sihan.


    Nan Zhi let out a soft cry in fright.


    Fortunately, the servants in the pce were on vacation, otherwise how improper were they being?


    ¡°Put me down. My hands are still dirty.¡±


    The man seemed to have not heard her words and carried her like a child, one hand supporting her pert buttocks, the other around her waist, as they went up the stairs.


    She was 1.7 meters in height, although she was slim, she was not very light.


    But he could carry her with one arm.


    Nan Zhi used her arm to pat his shoulders a few times, but the man was indifferent and had no intention of putting her down.


    ¡°Elder Dong and Butler Yi will see.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked all day, let me pamper you.¡± He spoke without any shame.


    Nan Zhi rolled her eyes. ¡°Just who is pampering who?¡±


    Her ear was bitten by him, and he nibbled it gently with his teeth. When his tongue tip brushed past the sensitive part of her earlobe, she almost gasped.


    An electric current ran straight from the sole of her feet to the top of her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel it every time, hm?¡± From her earlobe, his kissesnded at the corner of her lips, his voice deep and husky as he teased her, ¡°Who was the first to be high every time...¡±


    She did not let him finish and kissed his sexy lips with her face flushed red.


    Almost immediately after she kissed him, he kissed her even more deeply, the tip of his tongue prying open her mouth and invading inside.


    Nan Zhi could not breathe and soon turned weak by his kiss. She could only wrap her arms around his neck, her slender legs also wrapped around his powerful waist, so that she would not fall.


    They kissed fiercely, lost in the throes of passion and heat.


    Before their consciousness turned muddled, a fleeting thought brushed past her mind. They were together most of the time recently, but why did she not feel tired of him at all?

 Chapter 843 - So Sweet, So Sweet, So Sweet

    <h4>Chapter 843: So Sweet, So Sweet, So Sweet</h4>


    Nan Zhi was carried upstairs by the man from the kitchen.


    The French windows were open, letting in cool breeze. Struck by the chill of the night air, Nan Zhi shivered. Before she could say anything, her lips were pressed against by his.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be hot soon.¡±


    The lights were not turned on in the room, only the pale white light of the moon shone in from outside.


    Two figures were entangled in front of the doorway of the bedroom. Nan Zhi was pressed against the door by Mu Sihan, her earlobe nibbled on by him and the numb feeling seemed to spread through all her limbs. She clutched his shoulder and murmured, ¡°Let me wash my hands first.¡±


    The man then carried her into the bathroom.


    Nan Zhi came down from him, turned on the tap and washed her hands clean.


    The next second, she felt the ground leave her feet and she was being carried by him again. She grabbed him by his neck and threw herself into his kiss once again.


    Her initiative made him unable to control himself, and his kiss became deeper, hisrge palm caressing her waist and then pinching her.


    Nan Zhi was slightly in pain and she had her arms around his neck, feeling the hot temperature on the man¡¯s body.


    ¡°Why is your body feeling so hot?¡±


    ¡°I had some wine in the evening.¡± He knocked his forehead against hers, his deep and husky voice full of desire. ¡°And I missed you.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart fluttered and she lifted her neck to let him bury his face there and kiss her.


    It was very quiet in the bathroom, with the asional chirps from the birds that stopped on the branches outside, but very soon they flew away.


    Their breaths were intertwined and everything was just right.


    Nan Zhi used to hate the smell of alcohol and tobo on men. But these smells on Mu Sihan¡¯s body were extremely charming.


    It was a charming, mature and masculine scent.


    It was full of manliness.


    Her hands touched his short hair. It was sweaty and was slightly damp. Her fingers threaded through them fondly.


    ¡°Here or in the room?¡± He bit her lip, asking with his breath heated and fervent.


    Nan Zhi replied softly, ¡°Room.¡±


    The past three months Ye Qing had stayed in his bedroom. When he came back, he sealed the room and changed the master¡¯s bedroom.


    It was ording to her favorite decorative style.


    With that, he carried her into the bedroom and she was thrown onto a big soft bed.


    He stood by the bed, his figure handsome and tall. Raising his long fingers, he unbuttoned the buttons of his perfectly tailored shirt.


    Looking at his gradually emerging strong chest, abdominal muscles, apollo¡¯s belt and hip bones, Nan Zhi¡¯s eyshes fluttered violently.


    Her breath tightened and her slender fingers grabbed the sheets under her.


    The man¡¯s tall body leaned down.


    His scarlet sexy lipsnded on her eyelids and Nan Zhi shivered all over, as if she had been electrocuted, she felt numb and her eyes watered.


    Her earlobe was her most sensitive area and he sucked at it with his lips, increasing his strength.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s fingers clung to his shoulders, her breath unstable. ¡°It tickles, be gentler... Don¡¯t©`¡±


    Since that time when she had gotten drunk at the KTV and said that he only knew one style, he began to show her all kinds of styles.


    He only let her go when she begged him every time.


    Nan Zhi slowly opened up to him under his kisses, the sounding out of her mouth was captivating. The window was not closed and Mu Sihan quickly covered Nan Zhi¡¯s lips, afraid that people would hear. ¡°We haven¡¯t even started, keep it in, hm?¡±


    Nan Zhi could not help hitting him a few times.


    This bastard, his words could make her face turn red every time.


    He stood by the bed, his hands by the sides of her head and peered at her closely. ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯m going to Africa to inspect a project. It might be a week until I¡¯m back.¡±


    They had been together almost everyday and she could not help feeling reluctant and sad when she heard that he was going abroad for a week.


    She only felt what it was like to be in love these past few days.


    Every day she opened her eyes, the first thing she wanted to see was him and every day before sleeping, thest thing she wanted to see was also him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t miss me too much.¡±


    Nan Zhi red at him. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    He gave a lowugh, his lips lifting up slightly sexily.


    He suddenly got up, closed the windows, pressed the remote control to close the curtains and yed soft music in the room.


    He then pressed his body against hers and bit her lips. ¡°You can shout as loud as you want now.¡±


    There was a smirk in his deep dark eyes, unlike how cold and serious he was in public, he was like a bad man now.


    The sky was getting darker outside.


    But it was romantic and beautiful inside.


    ...


    After a round of sex, Mu Sihan still had work to settle.


    He carried Nan Zhi to take a bath and then went to the study.


    As Nan Zhiy on the bed, she looked at his departing figure filled with an unprecedented sweetness and satisfaction.


    After looking at her phone for a while in bed, Nan Zhi thought of something and she took out the man¡¯s shirt from the closet and put it on.


    The study was connected to the bedroom with a door. Nan Zhi pushed the door open, walking inside. ¡°Sihan, I forgot to tell y©`¡±


    Before she could finish, Nan Zhi stopped, shocked.


    He was having a video conference.


    The screen on the wall showed that there were more than a dozen men in suits sitting in arge office.


    They were people who could only be seen on TV.


    Nan Zhi was in a daze.


    With a snap, Mu Sihan picked up the remote control and turned off the TV screen.


    His dark and sharp gazended on the woman standing by the door.


    She was wearing one of his ck shirts, her legs were exposed. Her legs were fair and smooth and the shirt only just covered her slender thighs. The ck shirt made her skin look even fairer, the two different colors creating a very strong visual impact.


    It only served to stimte one¡¯s eyes in the most appealing way.


    Mu Sihan strode over, grabbed the woman¡¯s waist and pressed her against the wall, kissing her roughly.


    He only released her when she was almost out of breath.


    Nan Zhi stuck out her tongue. ¡°What if we were seen?¡±


    ¡°I will dig out their eyes.¡±


    Nan Zhi wrapped her arms around his neck and pouted. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should have knocked first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to sleep tonight.¡±


    ...


    When Mu Sihan came out of the study and went into the bedroom, the woman who said that she would wait for him in bed had already fallen asleep.


    She had been busy the whole day, how could he really not let her sleep for the whole night?


    Lowering his head, he kissed her forehead and said in a low voice, ¡°Good night.¡±


    ...


    The next morning, Nan Zhi sent Mu Sihan to the Royal Airport.


    After seeing him leave in the private ne, she drove back to the Qiao castle.


    Halfway through, she received An Feng¡¯s call. ¡°Zhizhi, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way home to see you and Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Thene back quickly, something has happened at home.¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could ask what had happened, there was a scream on the other end of the line and the phone was hung up.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart was in her throat and she pressed her foot harder on the elerator.

 Chapter 844 - Heartache

    <h4>Chapter 844: Heartache</h4>


    Nan Zhi sped up and hurried anxiously towards the Qiao family castle.


    The atmosphere in the Qiao family had been shrouded in gloom ever since the failed wedding of Uncle and Xiao Ying.


    Since then, Xiao Ying refused to forgive Uncle and Uncle was in low spirits. Nan Zhi thought that it was because of her that they became like this, and she could not help but feel guilty.


    When she arrived at the Qiao¡¯s castle, Nan Zhi rushed in without even taking her shoes off.


    Madam Qiao¡¯s cries could be heard from the second floor. ¡°Yanze, what¡¯s wrong with you? Yanze, open the door!¡±


    Nan Zhi ran up the stairs and saw that Madam Qiao¡¯s forehead was injured, while An Feng stood beside and supported her. Seeing Nan Zhi, An Feng said anxiously, ¡°Zhizhi, we don¡¯t know what happened to your uncle. Your grandmother went in to ask him to eat and he threw an ashtray at her. Now he¡¯s locked himself inside and won¡¯t open the door.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Madam Qiao, whose hair had turned white because of Qiao Yanze and she frowned, saying to An Feng, ¡°Mom, help Grandma down first and find the family doctor to help treat the wound on Grandma¡¯s forehead.¡±


    Madam Qiao saw Nan Zhiing over and she looked like she had found her savior. ¡°Zhizhi, your uncle loves you the most. Go in quickly, he seems to have turned mad!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°He locked the door and took the spare key away as well.¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and made a decision quickly. ¡°There¡¯s a tree outside Uncle¡¯s window. I¡¯ll climb up to his balcony.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, Yanze doesn¡¯t seem to recognize us.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart jumped into her mouth.


    She went downstairs quickly and ran to the backyard.


    Nan Zhi climbed up thedder then onto the tree. After that, she carefully moved to the balcony of Qiao Yanze¡¯s bedroom.


    The curtains of his room were drawn and Nan Zhi could not see inside.


    She pulled on the ss door and luckily it was unlocked.


    All she could smell was the pungent mixture of tobo and alcohol the moment she stepped in. The curtains were drawn tight, and the light around was dim. Nan Zhi took a few steps inside.


    A panting sound entered Nan Zhi¡¯s ears.


    She furrowed her eyebrows. She could faintly see a dark figure sitting in the corner.


    Those heavy breaths came from his nose.


    That heavy and ufortable breathing made Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tighten.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m Zhizhi. What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Nan Zhi approached the figure in the corner cautiously.


    But before she could get close, the man said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Those words were as hard and cold as stones bursting out from his teeth.


    Qiao Yanze had never been so fierce towards Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Although he had hated Madam Qiao because of Xiao Ying, he was a gentleman and would never hit his own mother.


    But he had injured Madam Qiao¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Nan Zhi could not see Qiao Yanze¡¯s face properly, but she could feel his suffering. He was like a helpless and angry beast that was trapped in an iron cage, and his heavy breaths like the sounds of him roaring!


    Nan Zhi rushed to Qiao Yanze and her fingertips were almost about to touch him when she was shoved away by him.


    ¡°Leave me alone! Go away!¡±


    Perhaps hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s voice had made his rationality return a little. He did not want to hurt her, so he could only let her go!


    Nan Zhi fell to the ground and she stood up again. ¡°Uncle...¡±


    Before she could finish, Qiao Yanze grabbed her arm and pulled her outside.


    Through the faint light shone through the ss door, Nan Zhi could see the vein on Qiao Yanze¡¯s forehead throbbing, and his expression twisted and his eyes were red and bloodshot like a blood-sucking devil.


    His breathing was quick and heavy, his tightly pursed lips were pale and bloodless.


    He was trying to endure his pain, but he did not want to hurt her. It was like a tug of war, making him suffer.


    ¡°Get out, get out quickly...¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart almost stopped as she looked at his constricting pupils and his chattering teeth.


    Uncle, he was...


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you. I can¡¯t control myself. Go, stay away from me...¡±


    He shouted with his hoarse voice.


    Nan Zhi looked at the red in his eyes and was shocked.


    He unlocked the door, and threw her out ruthlessly. The door was then mmed shut with a bang.


    Nan Zhi heard him banging on the wall with his head and shouting repeatedly.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s legs turned weak, but she knew she could not copse.


    If it went on, Uncle would hurt himself!


    After An Feng took Madam Qiao downstairs to dress her mother¡¯s wound, she returned upstairs in a rush.


    She happened to see Nan Zhi being thrown out by Qiao Yanze.


    ¡°Zhizhi, what¡¯s wrong with your uncle?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s cold hand held An Feng¡¯s hand and she quickly instructed her. ¡°Mom, ask the doctor to bring a syringe of tranquilizer and then call up some bodyguards.¡±


    An Feng did not have time to ask Nan Zhi the reason. Hearing her instructions, she nodded and hurried to do as asked.


    Nan Zhi pressed herself against the door, constantly listening to the shouting Qiao Yanze inside. All she could do was hope that he still had some rationality left and would not hurt himself!


    An Feng soon came up with the doctor and bodyguards.


    Nan Zhi stood to the side, trying to keep herself calm and instructed the bodyguards, ¡°Kick the door open.¡±


    ¡°Miss Zhi, this...¡± Qiao Yanze was the master of the Qiao family in the future and the bodyguards dared not to kick his door.


    ¡°Zhizhi asked you to kick it open, hurry up and kick it.¡± Madam Qiao was helped up the stairs by the butler.


    The bodyguards dared not say anything more. They worked together and kicked the door open easily.


    ¡°Hold Young Master down and let the doctor inject the tranquilizer!¡±


    After they went in, Madam Qiao came up to Nan Zhi and said with her eyes red, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yanze?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I suspect this is caused by a drug addiction.¡±


    When Madam Qiao heard this, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°H-How is that possible?¡± S Country had a ban on drugs and Madam Qiao¡¯s grandfather once made great contributions to the anti-drug squadron. Their family had never touched those things and Yanze had been taught from young and knew what to touch and what not to touch!


    Madam Qiao shook her head. ¡°Zhizhi, if you¡¯re talking about any other person, I could still believe it, but Yanze would never!¡±


    Nan Zhi lowered her thick and long eyshes, and pursed her lips. ¡°I hope my guess is wrong.¡±


    The sounds of Qiao Yanze¡¯s shouts and struggling came from the room. Madam Qiao wanted to go in, but Nan Zhi stopped her. ¡°Uncle has already lost his rationality.¡±


    A few minutester, four strong bodyguards held on to Qiao Yanze and the doctor, with cold sweat on his forehead, injected the tranquilizer into his arm.


    Very soon, the room was quiet again.


    It was only then that Nan Zhi led Madam Qiao and An Feng into the bedroom.

 Chapter 845 - It Changed Overnight

    <h4>Chapter 845: It Changed Overnight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The bedroom reeked of cigarettes and alcohol.


    Nan Zhi pressed the switch and the dark room became bright immediately.


    Qiao Yanze, who had been injected with a tranquilizer, had fallen asleep.


    The bodyguards carried him to bed.


    His forehead was bleeding from knocking against the wall, and the red liquid made his thin and haggard face look slightly frightening.


    Nan Zhi could not help recalling the shock when she first saw Qiao Yanze in Ning City.


    That devilish handsomeness, unruliness were full of charm.


    But the person lying on the bed now...


    A lot of stubble had grown out from his jaw, there were dark shadows under his eyes and there was barely any flesh on his thin face.


    He looked distraught, disheveled and haggard.


    Seeing Qiao Yanze looking like that, Madam Qiao leaned over the bed and cried. An Feng also cried silently, with tears sliding down her cheeks.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes turned red and she sniffed, but she forced herself to be calm.


    ¡°Grandma, let the doctor take Uncle¡¯s blood for a test.¡±


    Nan Zhi went to the bedside table and picked up Qiao Yanze¡¯s phone.


    Seeing the number he had been calling, there was an indescribable anger in Nan Zhi¡¯s heart.


    Her intuition told her that Xiao Ying had something to do with Uncle bing like this.


    Nan Zhi called the number.


    But it showed that it was turned off.


    The doctor took Qiao Yanze¡¯s blood back to test and the result was obtained very quickly.


    ¡°In Young Master Qiao¡¯s blood, there is indeed a drug called ¡®Die¡¯.¡± The doctor frowned and continued, ¡°¡®Die¡¯ is an intense drug developed by drug dealers and is a drug that is hard to quit. Rumor has it that several hundred kinds of drugs have been blended together to form it and is highly toxic. It is a forbidden substance in our country and one could be sentenced by having more than ten grams.¡±


    The blood in Nan Zhi¡¯s body turned cold.


    Madam Qiao could not ept this and was furious. ¡°There must be a mistake. Yanze knows that this kind of thing must not be touched. Once touched, he would die. How could he?¡±


    ¡°Madam, the test results would not be wrong!¡±


    Madam Qiao wanted to say something when the butler reported, ¡°Madam, Miss Zhi, Young Master is awake.¡±


    Nan Zhi held Madam Qiao¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go and see Uncle.¡±


    Qiao Yanze leaned against the head of the bed, his eyes dull, and hisplexion haggard. Hearing peoplee in, he lifted his eyes and looked towards Madam Qiao and Nan Zhi.


    As Madam Qiao looked at Qiao Yanze¡¯s disheveled look, tears kept falling from her eyes.


    ¡°Yanze, what on earth are you doing? Isn¡¯t it just a Xiao Ying? Are you trying to ruin yourself just because you didn¡¯t get married?¡±


    Qiao Yanze pursed his bloodless lips and looked at the gauze on Madam Qiao¡¯s forehead, saying hoarsely, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to apologize. You know we Qiao family never touch those things, why are you so silly?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I want to talk to Zhizhi for a while.¡±


    Madam Qiao looked at Qiao Yanze helplessly and in pain. She then left, wiping the tears from her eyes.


    When Qiao Yanze and Nan Zhi were the only ones left in the room, Qiao Yanze patted the side of the bed. ¡°Zhizhi,e here.¡±


    Nan Zhi sat by the bed with her eyes red.


    Qiao Yanze looked at Nan Zhi carefully. ¡°I frightened you, didn¡¯t I? Did I hurt you?¡±


    Nan Zhi sniffed and felt like crying.


    How did her good Uncle end up in this state?


    She would never believe that he had sunk so low and gotten himself addicted to drugs.


    ¡°Does it have something to do with Xiao Ying?¡± Nan Zhi asked, her voice slightly trembling.


    Qiao Yanze lifted his head slightly, looking at the ceiling and fell into a trance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking a lot the past few days. Maybe she wasn¡¯t true to me.¡± Especially when he had not smoked recently and he thought through about many things after two or three episodes of his drug addiction had acted up.


    ¡°Zhizhi, maybe the Qiao family will be doomed in my hands.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyshes trembled and her throat felt like there was a thorn in it, it was so painful that it was a while before she found her voice. ¡°Uncle, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I lured a wolf into our house!¡± Qiao Yanze raised his thin hands and held Nan Zhi tightly. ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll take care of your Grandma in the future.¡±


    Hearing Qiao Yanze saying like it was hisst words, panic ran across Nan Zhi¡¯s chest. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t say that...¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could finish, Qiao Yanze¡¯s phone rang.


    He released Nan Zhi¡¯s hand and picked up his phone. After the call, Qiao Yanze smiled with his face grey.


    That smile was mocking and full of rity.


    ¡°Zhizhi, I¡¯ve deposited a sum of money under your name in Swiss Bank. It should be able to provide for you, Sister and Mom.¡±


    The tears that were swimming in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes fell. ¡°Uncle, what are you talking about? If this family does not have you, it will be iplete. Please don¡¯t do silly things. We¡¯ll try our best to get rid of your drug addiction. Although the process will be very difficult...¡±


    What she was afraid of was that Qiao Yanze was hit by a blow and got depressed. Then the Qiao family would really be doomed.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    Nan Zhi wanted to ask Qiao Yanze what had happened, when the sounds of police sirens sounded downstairs suddenly.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart jumped to her mouth immediately.


    ¡°Uncle, what are you still hiding from me?¡± Was it not just being addicted to drugs?


    Qiao Yanze closed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    Soon after, several tall men in uniform came in.


    They showed their identification to Qiao Yanze. ¡°Are you Mr Qiao Yanze? We¡¯re Interpol. We found arge amount of ¡®Die¡¯ drugs in the Qiao Corporation¡¯s cargo ship at XX pier in M Country. Now, pleasee with us.¡±


    The blood in Nan Zhi¡¯s body turned cold when she heard the Interpol¡¯s words.


    There were ¡®Die¡¯ drugs in Qiao Corporation¡¯s cargo ship? And inrge amounts?


    Qiao Yanze got out of bed and the Interpol handcuffed him.


    Nan Zhi stepped forward, preventing them from taking Qiao Yanze away. ¡°There must be a mistake, my Uncle would never do such a thing!¡±


    ¡°The goods could not leave the Capital without Mr Qiao¡¯s signature and personal seal. We have already found the documents signed by Mr Qiao. Mr Qiao, please cooperate and leave with us immediately.¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at the agitated Nan Zhi and nodded. ¡°It was me.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s body suddenly retreated several steps.


    Qiao Yanze was detained by the Interpol and left the Qiao family.


    Nan Zhi fell to the ground and Madam Qiao¡¯s heart wrenching cries could be heard downstairs.


    ...


    After Qiao Yanze was taken away, a serious event happened in the Capital. Qiao Corporation was seized overnight by the court and all employees and members of the Qiao family were subjected to court investigation.


    As the ¡®Die¡¯ drugs were found at the pier in M Country, this incident had risen to be an international case.


    Nan Zhi asked Bo Yan for help to let her meet Qiao Yanze, who was temporarily detained at the Capital detention center. He admitted that he had signed and stamped the document.


    When Nan Zhi heard this, her heart sank heavily to the bottom.

 Chapter 846 - Amidst The Winds of Change

    <h4>Chapter 846: Amidst The Winds of Change</h4>


    Nan Zhi did not know how she came out from the detention center.


    Qiao Yanze had taken drugs and was charged with drug trafficking.


    The Qiao Corporation was under investigation and Madam Qiao could not stand the blow and was admitted into the hospital.


    Overnight, the situation in the Qiao family changed.


    This was also a heavy blow to Nan Zhi.


    After she was reunited with the Qiao family and was protected by Madam Qiao and Qiao Yanze, she had never been involved in the Qiao family¡¯s business and knew nothing about it.


    There was not even a pir in the house now.


    But she knew she could not copse.


    Standing at the entrance of the detention center, Nan Zhi picked up her phone and called Mu Sihan.


    But it did not go through.


    When he left, he had told her that she could look for Yi Fan if there was any problem. The ce he was going had bad signal and sometimes he had to turn off his phone during meetings, so she could not get in touch with him this time.


    Even so, what could he do, even if she contacted him?


    Qiao Yanze had already confessed. The Interpol would take him away soon.


    S Country was a country that banned drugs and Uncle was to be sentenced to death asrge amounts of ¡®Die¡¯ drugs were found in Qiao Corporation¡¯s cargo ship. As the Crown Prince, Mu Sihan was supposed to set an example and not bend thew for selfish reasons.


    She would only make it difficult for him if she told him.


    Nan Zhi did not call him again.


    The bodyguard saw Nan Zhiing out of the detention center and hurried forward. ¡°Miss Zhi, we¡¯ve found the whereabouts of Xiao Ying.¡±


    The bodyguard gave the address to Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi had a ray of hope in her heart.


    If she could find Xiao Ying, there might be a chance to turn things around.


    ¡°Take me there at once.¡±


    Xiao Ying was in the slums.


    The alleys were narrow, the ground wet, the walls were mottled and garbage was piled up high and there was a foul smell that seemed to permeate the entire area.


    With her bodyguard, Nan Zhi hurried to the door of an old house at the end of the alley. The stairway was blocked by a rusted iron door. It was not closed properly and Nan Zhi pushed it open.


    ¡°It¡¯s on the fourth floor?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nan Zhi frowned and went up to the fourth floor.


    She had a strange feeling in her heart. Xiao Ying disappeared after returning from the ind and Uncle had been looking for her, but could not find her.


    But after Uncle got caught, she sent someone to look and found her almost immediately.


    Was there something fishy going on?


    Nan Zhi had encountered so many things that she became more cautious.


    When they reached the fourth floor, the bodyguard shielded Nan Zhi behind him.


    ¡°Miss Zhi, the door¡¯s not closed.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded and motioned for the bodyguard to open the door and go in.


    The room was very small, a small living room of around 10 square meters, and further in, there was a tightly closed bedroom.


    The bodyguard pushed the door open, and he was slightly shocked when he saw what was inside.


    ¡°Miss Zhi, she...¡±


    Nan Zhi went around the bodyguard and walked a few steps into the room.


    She saw a slender figure lying on a small bed.


    Her eyes were opened, looking towards the window. Her mouth was foaming and the sheets were wet.


    What was most shocking was that she was wearing a red dress, red high heels, which should be what she wore at the wedding banquet with Qiao Yanze.


    Her face that was with bridal makeup, was deathly pale.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heartbeat sped up as she looked at this scene. She shot a look at the bodyguard and he went forward, reaching out his finger to check if Xiao Ying was breathing.


    The bodyguard stepped back and shook his head. ¡°She isn¡¯t breathing.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mind went nk.


    It was only then that she came to a realization. The reason why the bodyguards were able to find Xiao Ying so quickly was a result of the woman leaking the news herself.


    With her eyes scanning the room, Nan Zhi looked at the bedside table. The bottle of sleeping pills was empty.


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes, the blood in her body turning cold.


    Xiao Ying was determined in doing this!


    Seeing a recording camera beside the sleeping pill bottle from the corner of her eye, Nan Zhi walked over, picked it up, turned it on and saw that there was a video recorded.


    She clicked the y button.


    Xiao Ying, who was wearing a red dress with exquisite makeup, sat by the bed.


    Nan Zhi nced at the dead Xiao Ying on the bed and she felt her scalp bing numb.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, I think you¡¯ll find this ce soon, right?¡± Xiao Ying¡¯s red lips curved into a smile and she did not look happy, her eyes glistening with tears. ¡°When you see this video, I should be dead. I think your uncle will be joining me soon.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not alone at all. Because of you, he did not finish our wedding. We¡¯ll finish it when we¡¯re down in hell and you won¡¯t be a hindrance anymore!¡±


    After saying that, the screen faded to ck.


    Nan Zhi put down the recording camera and looked at Xiao Ying¡¯s body with a frown.


    Suddenly, she saw that there was something in Xiao Ying¡¯s hand and she pried her hand open, taking out a badge from it.


    Moving to the window, she looked down at the badge carefully.


    It looked like a badge of the charity fund Qiao Yanrong founded when he was still alive.


    Seeming to have thought of something, Nan Zhi said to the bodyguard, ¡°Go check if Qiao Yanrong¡¯s charity foundation funded Xiao Ying.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Zhi.¡±


    After the bodyguard left, Nan Zhi called the police. Nan Zhi got into the car with a heavy heart and she called An Feng. ¡°Mom, is Grandma any better?¡±


    ¡°Still the same. She is going through shock and cannot eat or drink.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make some food and bring it over.¡±


    The Qiao¡¯s castle was sealed, so Nan Zhi had no choice but to go the Crown Pce to cook.


    When she reached the hospital entrance, Nan Zhi saw a group of people and one of them was saying, ¡®jumped off the building¡¯, and Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat and a bad feeling spread out from her heart.


    Pushing aside the crowd, the thermal lunch box in Nan Zhi¡¯s hands dropped to the ground when she saw Madam Qiao lying on the ground.


    She was dazed and did not know how to react.


    The doctor and nurses rushed over.


    Madam Qiao was still breathing and she was carried onto the stretcher.


    Regaining her senses, Nan Zhi ran after the stretcher.


    After Madam Qiao was pushed into the emergency room, Nan Zhi stood outside, her hands sped together and kept praying to God.


    An Feng rushed over when she got the news, her tears already falling down her face. ¡°I only went to the washroom, how could...¡± She pped her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t look after your Grandma properly. It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    Nan Zhi went forward and held An Feng.


    At this moment, she felt lonely and afraid.


    In a sh, all the kinship she had finally gotten, disappeared like bubbles.


    It was only her and mom left, all alone again.


    ¡°I already said this mother and daughter are jinxes. Now see what had happened?¡± Li Ying and Mr Pei came over. Looking at the emergency room with the red light on, Li Ying started crying. ¡°Sister, you must get through it. If you¡¯re gone, what will happen to us?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Li Ying, who was wailing like she was at a funeral and she said coldly, ¡°Be quiet. Grandma is still undergoing emergency treatment, why are you wailing like that?¡±

 Chapter 847 - Helpless

    <h4>Chapter 847: Helpless</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Saying that me and my mom are jinxes, I would say that it is you. Your family is always taking advantage of Grandma. Now that something happened to the Qiao family, are you truly sad or are you faking it?


    ¡°You¡¯re crying so loudly, but please go and take a look at yourself in the mirror. There¡¯s not even a hint of a single tear!¡±


    Li Ying looked at the sharp-tongued Nan Zhi, and her expression changed, too angry to say anything for a while.


    Li Ying then threw herself into Mr Pei¡¯s arms. ¡°Hubby, look. How dare a wild brat speak to me like that? Now Sister¡¯s life is in danger, Yanze is locked up and possibly will not be able toe out again. The Qiao family will be counting on you and Xuan¡¯er, so you have to stand up for me!¡±


    Even before, Mr Pei could not stand Nan Zhi. She was a junior but was so rude and never respected them.


    He went towards Nan Zhi, and raised his hand, wanting to p her to teach her a lesson, but before he touched her, his hand was pushed away by An Feng.


    An Feng was usually gentle but it did not mean that she could stand others bullying her daughter!


    ¡°Uncle, you have no right to hit Zhizhi. I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Qiao family, and while I¡¯m still standing here, who dares to even touch a finger of Zhizhi?¡±


    A dark look shed past Mr Pei¡¯s eyes. He was about to say something when the door to the operating room was pulled open by the doctor.


    Nan Zhi and An Feng had no mood to care about Mr Pei and Li Ying and they hurried over.


    ¡°How¡¯s my mom?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s my grandma?¡±


    The doctor shook his head gravely. ¡°The patient has asked An Feng and Nan Zhi to go in.¡±


    Li Ying and Mr Pei came forward, asking in unison, ¡°She didn¡¯t ask us to go in?¡±


    The doctor shook his head.


    Nan Zhi and An Feng went inside the operating room quickly.


    Madam Qiaoy on the operating table, already at death¡¯s door.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes filled with tears and countless memories filled her mind.


    From Madam Qiao¡¯s graceful and noble appearance when she first met her, to her disgusted face when she disliked her, her regret when they got reunited, and the care she had given her when she was weed into the Qiao family...


    Although she did not grow up with her, she felt the care and love a grandmother had for her granddaughter.


    Grandma and Uncle doted on her so much, but in a blink of an eye, they...


    Nan Zhi knelt on the ground and hot tears fell uncontrobly. Coldness spreaded from the sole of her feet all the way to her body.


    ¡°Grandma, why were you so foolish?¡± Nan Zhi sobbed through her tears.


    Madam Qiao covered Nan Zhi¡¯s hand with An Feng¡¯s and said weakly, ¡°Feng, Mom has done you wrong. Ever since your father left, I¡¯ve wanted to follow him. I might have been dead if I hadn¡¯t known that my daughter was still outside somewhere.


    ¡°Zhizhi, you¡¯re a strong and intelligent child. Promise Grandma that you will take good care of your mother, and your uncle. He made a serious mistake this time and I don¡¯t know if he cane out, but...¡±


    Madam Qiao choked on her breath and coughed, and blood rushed out of her mouth.


    ¡°I have a jewelry box in the cab of the ward. There¡¯s a bracelet inside. Take it to see the Queen and tell her I¡¯m gone and hope that she can save your uncle. Show her the bracelet...


    ¡°Feng, Zhizhi, don¡¯t cry. I can see your grandfather now and be free...¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the feeble Madam Qiao and she sobbed.


    ¡°If your uncle can be saved, I think he will be depressed. Zhizhi, you must help him.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Grandma, I will, I will. Please, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go...¡±


    Beep...


    The equipment suddenly made a sharp sound.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Madam Qiao¡¯s eyes became dazed, and her eyes closed slowly.


    Her hand that had turned so cold, slipped from Nan Zhi and An Feng¡¯s hands.


    Hearing Nan Zhi and An Feng¡¯s shouts, Mr Pei and Li Ying ran into the operating theater.


    A trace of coldness shed past Li Ying¡¯s eyes when she saw the dead Madam Qiao.


    She would not tell anyone that she had once seen Xiao Ying changed Madam Qiao¡¯s medicine. She had secretly taken one pill to check. If one took too much of the medicine, their mental state would be worse and could not take any blows or else they would have a mental breakdown.


    Qiao Yanze got addicted to drugs and even trafficked them, this was a heavy blow to Madam Qiao! She could not stand the blow and it was not surprising that she would jump off the building tomit suicide.


    But she had not expected that the Qiao family would be so miserable.


    What a turn of events!


    ...


    Nan Zhi found the bracelet Madam Qiao had told her about.


    Yi Fan rushed to the hospital when he learned of Madam Qiao¡¯s passing.


    ¡°Miss Nan, my condolences. I¡¯ve contacted the secretary Young Master has taken with him. Young Master is in a meeting and his phone is turned off. He will only be avable at night.¡±


    Nan Zhi wiped the tears in her eyes and said, her voice choked, ¡°Butler Yi, if Sihanes back, will he be able to save my uncle?¡±


    Yi Fan frowned and sighed. ¡°Your uncle has already confessed and Xiao Yingmitted suicide, so there is no longer any evidence, nor witnesses. Young Master will still be able to think of something if it is within the country, but it has already be an international case...¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°I understand. My uncle will be taken away soon. Even if Sihan rushes back overnight, it will be toote and it might implicate him. Butler Yi, my uncle really did not break thew. Xiao Ying is a weak woman and would not be able to do such a big move. There must be someone behind it all.¡±


    Butler Yi knew what Nan Zhi meant. But with Xiao Ying dead, it would not be easy to find out who was the person behind this and might also take a long time. It was time they didn¡¯t have. Qiao Yanze hadmitted a serious crime and might be sentenced to death before they found out the culprit behind everything.


    ¡°Before my grandmother died, she asked me to go see the Queen. Butler Yi, please help me arrange an audience with the Queen!¡±


    Yi Fan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll contact the Queen¡¯s secretary general.¡±


    ...


    In the Queen¡¯s office.


    Nan Zhi met with the Queen.


    The Queen had learned about what had happened to the Qiao family and when she saw Nan Zhi, she raised her hand, gesturing for her to sit down and speak.


    Nan Zhi exined the purpose of her visit.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised and sorry that this had happened to the Qiao family. I¡¯ve watched Yanze grow up, but even if the princemits a crime, he must be punished like any ordinary person. I¡¯ve asked the Interpol, and your uncle has already confessed. There¡¯s nothing I can do about this matter.¡±


    Nan Zhi knew that with no evidence, it was useless to say that Qiao Yanze was framed, so she took out the bracelet Madam Qiao had given to her. ¡°Your Majesty, before she died, my grandmother asked me to give this to you.¡±


    The Queen was surprised. ¡°Your grandmother has passed away?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded with her eyes red. ¡°She jumped off the building two hours ago and efforts to revive her were futile... She has passed on.¡±


    The Queen looked at the bracelet and was silent for a long time.

 Chapter 848 - A Tough Decision

    <h4>Chapter 848: A Tough Decision</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The Queen looked at the bracelet and was silent for a long time.


    Madam Qiao had been the Queen¡¯s attendant when she was young. The Queen was older than her and they had grown up together.


    And they had both fallen in love with Qiao Yanze¡¯s father.


    But the Queen had an engagement since young and could not decide on her marriage herself. When Madam Qiao had gotten married to Mr Qiao, the Queen had given her this bracelet.


    Later, they each had their own families and she became the Queen. The friendship between the two of them gradually drifted apart.


    But when she gave Madam Qiao the bracelet, she had given her a wish.


    As long as she was still alive, the wish would be valid. Madam Qiao had used her death as an exchange for her son¡¯s safety.


    This was her one and only wish.


    The Queen held the bracelet in her hand and sighed helplessly. ¡°Pei Lin is going to see him atst. When he left, she wanted to follow him.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the Queen, surprised that she knew her grandmother so well.


    The Queen adjusted her mood and looked at Nan Zhi. ¡°Your grandmother has given me a difficult problem. Your uncle vited thew and there¡¯s no mistake about it at all since he has admitted the charge and the evidence all leads to him. Interpol will be taking him out of the Capital tonight. Although I¡¯m the Queen of this country, if I were to ask them to pardon your uncle publicly, then what authority do I have in front of the Royal family and the public in the future?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded silently.


    She knew that everyone was equal before thew.


    Uncle was already guilty and the Interpol would not let him go, even with the Queen¡¯s words.


    The Queen looked at Nan Zhi and frowned slightly. ¡°Nan Zhi, you¡¯re the Crown Prince¡¯s lover. You should know that your unclemitted a serious crime and the Qiao family will fall with him. It is impossible for our Royal family to have a marriage union with a family that is tainted.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened. After her uncle¡¯s incident, she had already thought about it.


    ¡°If you want to save your uncle, I¡¯ll give you two choices.¡±


    Nan Zhi had a bad feeling in her heart. The hands on her knees clenched into fists tightly and ayer of cold sweat made her palms cold and mmy.


    ¡°I can¡¯t publicly rescue your uncle from the hands of the Interpol. I can only operate in secret. I¡¯ll rece your uncle with a criminal on death penalty who look like him and let that criminal tomit suicide in the detention center. Then, I¡¯ll send your uncle to a safe ce.


    ¡°Of course, there are conditions with it. If you choose to go with your uncle, you must promise me not to let your uncle enter S Country and never be entangled with the Crown Prince again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not someone who will break up lovers, so I¡¯ll give you another choice. If you agree to make a clean break with the Qiao family and your uncle, I can arrange another identity for you so that you can get married to the Crown Prince as the daughter of a noble family. But you can¡¯t have any contact with the Qiao family anymore!¡±


    Nan Zhi had roughly understood what the Queen meant.


    The Qiao family no longer had a spotless reputation. With its decline, the Qiao family could no longer be involved with the Royal family.


    As the granddaughter of the Qiao family, if she wanted to get married to Mu Sihan, she could only appear with a change of her identity.


    From then on, she would have nothing to do with the Qiao family.


    Could she do it?


    Was she going to abandon her family for love and her own future?


    Nan Zhi bit her lip, feeling extremely miserable in her heart. But Nan Zhi could understand the Queen¡¯s starting point and proposal.


    Even ordinary aristocrats were unwilling to get involved with a tainted family, let alone the Royal family that was focused on face, duty andmand over the country.


    The Queen looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes that were slowly turning red and she seemed to have thought of her younger self.


    She also had to make such a difficult decision and understood the girl¡¯s inner turmoil.


    But it was impossible to have the best of both worlds.


    You gain some and you lose some.


    It was all up to her own thinking and choices.


    ¡°Your uncle will be taken away at eight p.m. You have no time to think about it. If you choose your uncle, I¡¯ll arrange for the recement and let you reunite after you¡¯ve settled Pei Lin¡¯s funeral. If you choose the Crown Prince, then your identity will be changed and I won¡¯t tell you where your uncle went. In the future, you have nothing to do with him or the Qiao family.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips trembled slightly.


    Painful tears fell from her eyes and onto her face.


    Uncle was already so depressed, if he knew that Grandma was gone, would he also take his own life?


    Would he be able to handle it if she was not around for him?


    Without love, children, and his mother, he was only left with loneliness, coldness, betrayal and hurt... Was she able to leave him for love?


    Choosing Mu Sihan, she would have to makeover and live with a new identity. Was she going to abandon the blood flowing in her body too?


    But, but...


    If she left, what about Mu Sihan?


    He loved her so much and stuck by her side like a child in private.


    But what could she do?


    For her, Uncle could even forgo his wedding ceremony. She could not give up on him!


    She wanted him to get back on his feet, let him investigate the person behind Xiao Ying and restore the Qiao family.


    Before Grandma died, she was most worried about Uncle...


    After weighing the pros and cons, Nan Zhi had made a decision in her heart.


    ¡°I can¡¯t change my identity. I¡¯m a member of the Qiao family and can¡¯t be the daughter of another noble family.¡±


    The Queen nodded. ¡°In the future, you can¡¯t see the Crown Prince and the Little Prince anymore. Are you sure?¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips, the feeling of suffocation surging out from her heart like a tidal wave that wanted to drown her, but she had no other choice.


    Xiaojie was her son, he would understand her when he grew up.


    Now that he was with Mu Sihan, he had the best education and would have a great future. She would be proud of him.


    After uncle was secretly taken out and reced, he could not live as Qiao Yanze anymore. He would face countless difficulties and if Xiaojie left with her, he would only suffer.


    As for Mu Sihan...


    His mental illness had improved a lot. With Elder Dong by his side, he would help him.


    Now that the Qiao family was in trouble, she had no other way. She believed he would understand her for making this decision.


    ...


    Coming out from the Queen¡¯s office, Nan Zhi had no time to be sad and miserable. She had to hold the funeral of Madam Qiao.


    The Qiao family had fallen overnight and the noble families who were in contact with them were afraid of being affected so when the news of Madam Qiao¡¯s death spread, only close rtives attended the funeral. Not one of those noble families who buttered up to them usually, came.


    The world was cold and indifferent.


    Because of the incident of the Qiao family, the funeral was kept simple and Nan Zhi took care of everything.


    An Feng knelt down in front of the ck and white portrait of Madam Qiao and her tears had flowed to the ground.


    Only two days had passed from Qiao Yanze¡¯s arrest to Madam Qiao¡¯s funeral, but Nan Zhi felt like it had been centuries.

 Chapter 849 - She Decided to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 849: She Decided to Leave</h4>


    She was so tired.


    It was a kind of tiredness that spread out from deep within her heart.


    As she looked at Madam Qiao¡¯s ck and white portrait, she swore in her heart that she would let Uncle get back on his feet and find out the real culprit who had destroyed their Qiao family!


    On the day of Madam Qiao¡¯s burial, it was drizzling.


    An Feng knelt in front of the tombstone and fainted from crying too much. Yan Hua and Bo Yan helped An Feng away.


    Nan Zhi stood in front of the tombstone and then looked at Yi Fan who was holding an umbre over her, saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°Butler Yi, you can go first. I want to be alone for a while.¡±


    Yi Fan sighed and said nothing else, leaving after putting down the big ck umbre.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s legs turned weak and she knelt down.


    The drizzle made her hair wet and her long and thick eyshes were also wet.


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes, saying with a choked voice, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m leaving with Mom soon. Don¡¯t worry, when Uncle¡¯s mood improves, I¡¯ll join him in restoring the Qiao family.


    ¡°Xiao Ying whom you hated the most is dead. She was cruel to Uncle, the Qiao family and the baby in her stomach!¡±


    Nan Zhi knelt for a long time before she got up slowly.


    Her knees were weak and aching.


    Picking up the ck umbre that Yi Fan had put aside, she walked slowly down the steps.


    A luxurious ck bulletproof limousine drove into the cemetery.


    Nan Zhi stood on thest step and looked at the car approaching her. The car door opened and a man wearing a ck woolen overcoat strode towards her.


    His secretary wanted to hold the umbre for him, but he waved it away.


    Nan Zhi looked at the man¡¯s handsome and cold face and her eyes immediately turned red.


    Mu Sihan came up to Nan Zhi and pulled her into his arms, saying nothing.


    Originally ording to the itinerary, he would not be back until the day after tomorrow.


    The environment and signal of the ce he was inspecting was bad and he only knew something happened to the Qiao family, but Yi Fan did not borate.


    After repeated questioning, Yi Fan only told him that Nan Zhi asked him not to worry and that she had settled everything.


    But he was still worried. He worked through the day and night and rushed back immediately after finishing his work over there.


    It was only after getting off the ne that he knew such a serious thing had happened to the Qiao family!


    Nan Zhi was strongly embraced by him, and she bumped into his firm and hard chest, his fresh scent mixed with a faint smell of tobo entering her nostrils and her eyes felt hot, her chest bitter and miserable.


    She raised her hands and wrapped them around his body, wanting to draw warmth from him.


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s gone. Although I hated her when I first met her, I really liked her as my grandmotherter.¡±


    Mu Sihan held Nan Zhi¡¯s wet head and lowered his head, kissing her forehead. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let Yi Fan tell me such a serious thing had happened?¡±


    Nan Zhi raised her eyes and looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s well-defined face. She suppressed the bitterness in her chest and said with a choked voice, ¡°Will my Grandmae back to life if I tell you?¡±


    Mu Sihan knitted his eyebrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining, get into the car first.¡±


    Nan Zhi followed Mu Sihan to his car obediently.


    Once she got into the car, he took off his expensive overcoat and draped it over her shoulders.


    There was aplicated feeling in Nan Zhi¡¯s heart when she smelled the fresh scent on his overcoat.


    He was back and before she left, she needed to tell him about her decision. But, faced with his deep and dark eyes, she dared not speak.


    She was afraid to see his cold and angry expression.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± His tall body leaned towards her and feeling the coldness of her palm, he reached out hisrge hand and wrapped her small one in it.


    Nan Zhi lowered her fan-like thick and long eyshes and looked at their intertwined hands, saying in a bitter voice, ¡°Uncle got addicted to the ¡®Die¡¯ drug and the drug was found inrge amounts in the Qiao Corporation¡¯s cargo ship. Grandma couldn¡¯t handle the blow andmitted suicide by jumping off a building.¡±


    Mu Sihan frowned.


    With his understanding of Qiao Yanze, he would not get himself addicted to drugs, let alone traffick them.


    ¡°It has something to do with Xiao Ying?¡±


    Nan Zhi sniffed. ¡°It should be. But Xiao Ying died from an overdose of sleeping pills and all the leads went nowhere.¡±


    His hand that was holding to Nan Zhi¡¯s tightened.


    As a Crown Prince, he was naturally familiar with the internationalws.


    No matter in which country, anyone havingrge amounts of ¡®Die¡¯ drugs in the cargo ship would be sentenced to life imprisonment or death.


    Moreover, Qiao Yanze¡¯s case had risen to an international level and would be difficult.


    It must be arge criminal organization to be able to supplyrge amounts of drugs to Xiao Ying. They would be able to catch them all if they could find the criminal organization.


    But it was not easy dealing with a criminal organization.


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan, who was deep in thought. She knew what he was thinking and she held his hand, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s pick up Xiaojie from the training campter and have dinner together!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in a bad mood, you don¡¯t need to cook.¡± Mu Sihan looked at her red and swollen eyes, his heart aching. ¡°We can have a meal together anytime.¡±


    It was not so easy for them to get married with this happening to the Qiao family.


    ¡°I just want to have dinner together tonight.¡± Nan Zhi looked at his well-defined handsome face, tears filling her eyes. ¡°After dinner, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say it now?¡± Mu Sihan raised his eyebrows.


    Nan Zhi shook her head. ¡°Not now.¡±


    ...


    When they arrived at the training camp, Mu Sihan went in personally to pick up Xiaojie.


    Nan Zhi sat in the car and she felt choked up when she saw father and soning out hand in hand.


    Xiaojie was wearing a camouged training uniform, a hat on his head and boots on his feet.He had something of a little solider¡¯s demeanor.


    She did not know what Mu Sihan had said to Xiaojie. Xiaojie suddenly froze and looked towards the car, then ran towards her.


    Nan Zhi got out of the car and pulled Xiaojie into her arms.


    The little fellow had grown stronger in the training camp.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, why are your eyes so red? Did Daddy bully you?¡±


    Nan Zhi carried Xiaojie to the car and sat beside him, shaking her head. ¡°No, your Daddy¡¯s very good to Mommy. Mommy just misses Baby Jie.¡±


    Xiaojie smiled brightly at Nan Zhi. ¡°I miss Mommy too. But I¡¯m more fortunate than other children in the training camp. They can only see their parents once a year, but I can see mine many times a year.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart suddenly burst with a bitter and miserable feeling of suffocation when she thought of how long it would be before she could see him again. She hugged Xiaojie tightly, her chin resting on the top of his head. ¡°Xiaojie, you must behave and listen to Daddy in the future, okay?¡±

 Chapter 850 - Warm Family of Three

    <h4>Chapter 850: Warm Family of Three</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan instructed the chauffeur to drive back to Crown Pce.


    Along the way, Nan Zhi held Xiaojie, her red eyes full of maternal love.


    Mu Sihan looked at her face that had turned haggard and thin within the past few days, and his heart was heavy and guilty.


    Alone, she had held on to Qiao Yanze¡¯s arrest and Madam Qiao¡¯s passing on her shoulders. When she needed someone by her side, he was not there.


    Nan Zhi could feel Mu Sihan¡¯s gaze and she looked over at him.


    It was obvious that he had rushed back. He was travel-worn, his hair messy and the dark eyes underneath his eyebrows looked slightly tired.


    There was a deep sorrowness in Nan Zhi¡¯s heart.


    She looked at him deeply, as if she wanted to engrave his features and outlines of his face deep in her heart.


    After looking at each other for a while, she tried to calm herself down, opening her mouth to break the silence. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the supermarket!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not tired?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Before leaving, she wanted to cook a delicious meal for both father and son.


    The chauffeur stopped the car in front of a supermarket.


    Nan Zhi held down Mu Sihan who wanted to get off. ¡°Wait for us in the car, otherwise with you showing up, it¡¯ll be difficult for us toe outter.¡±


    Mu Sihan shot a look at the chauffeur in front and he handed Mu Sihan a mask and hat.


    ¡°How about now?¡±


    Xiaojie looked at Mu Sihan who had put on the mask and hat and he said, ¡°Daddy looks handsome even with a mask.¡±


    Mu Sihan patted Xiaojie¡¯s head. ¡°You learned how to tter your old man, huh?¡±


    ¡°ttery always works!¡±


    Mu Sihan was speechless.


    Nan Zhi was speechless as well.


    The three of them got out of the car and went into the supermarket.


    It had been a long time since Xiaojie had been out shopping in the supermarket with his parents. He walked in the middle, holding their hands.


    The feeling of happiness spread out from his heart.


    Although Mu Sihan wore a hat and mask, his tall figure and outstanding figure still attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    Especially beside him was the tall and beautiful Nan Zhi and delicate and handsome Xiaojie.


    ¡°Look! That family of three looks like they¡¯vee out of an idol drama!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The parents are tall, the child will be very tall in the future too!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so pleasing to the eyes! But the woman looks a little familiar. Is she some star?¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s even more beautiful than female stars. She must be a nobledy!¡±


    ¡°She has a child but she¡¯s still in such good shape. I¡¯m so envious!¡±


    Nan Zhi did not care about the discussion around them. Xiaojie was pushing the cart and she walked behind him with Mu Sihan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the fresh food section!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan who was beside her. He did not say anything and the next second, her slender fingers were held tightly by him.


    His palm was warm and dry and the moment he held her hand, Nan Zhi¡¯s heartbeat sped up. sping her fingers around his, she held hisrge hand and smiled sweetly at him.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he felt like he was melting, looking at her smile.


    His Kitten was still forcing herself to smile in front of him even though her heart must be feeling so awful.


    When would she let herself be less sensible?


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, hairy crab!¡±


    Nan Zhi pulled Mu Sihan over. ¡°Let¡¯s buy some back to steam?¡±


    Xiaojie nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    After buying the hairy crab, Nan Zhi then bought other food and the trolley started to pile high with ingredients. When Mu Sihan counted, he saw that it was almost enough for ten dishes.


    ¡°Is it just for the three of us this evening?¡± He looked at her, his dark eyes in doubt.


    Nan Zhi looked into the man¡¯s dark eyes that were like whirlpools and her heart almost stopped beating. She nodded. ¡°Yes, otherwise how many more people do you want?¡±


    ¡°You bought so much for three people?¡±


    ¡°I want to make a scrumptious meal for the two of you!¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his hand and pinched Nan Zhi¡¯s nose gently. ¡°Fine, as long as my Princess is not tired.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®Princess¡¯, tears filled Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes. She almost could not control it and cried in front of him.


    After buying the ingredients they got back to the car and Xiaojie could not help grumbling, ¡°I think it was right of me to stay in the training camp. Everytime Ie back, you two are always being all lovey dovey.¡±


    Mu Sihan shot back at him unkindly, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have a wife.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I only regard Little Apple as my sister!¡±


    ¡°Oh, did I say Little Apple was your wife?¡±


    Xiaojie looked at Nan Xiaojie angrily. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, can I still change my Daddy?¡±


    Mu Sihan replied, ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the father and son who would bicker whenever they met and she wanted tough, but couldn¡¯t.


    ...


    Returning to Crown Pce, Nan Zhi went upstairs to take a bath and change her clothes before going to the kitchen to cook.


    Xiaojie and Mu Sihan came in to help.


    They helped to wash and pick the vegetables.


    Nan Zhi did not chase them out. She cherished and enjoyed such a rare time of warmth.


    Maybe because she had something in her mind, when she was cutting the vegetables, she got distracted and identally cut her finger.


    Mu Sihan heard Nan Zhi¡¯s hiss and he hurried to her side. When he saw her injured finger, he put her finger into his mouth without even thinking.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s body stiffened slightly.


    Xiaojie covered his face beside them.


    Nan Zhi stared at his deep and dark narrow eyes nkly with her beautiful clear eyes.


    The finger that was in his mouth felt hot and moist. It did not seem to be in pain anymore.


    Looking at his carved-like handsome facial features, her breathing became slightly irregr.


    A few secondster, she pulled her finger back from his lips.


    The area where he had sucked felt numb like it had been electrocuted.


    Xiaojie ran out of the kitchen and asked Yi Fan for a band-aid.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I¡¯ll put it on for you.¡±


    Nan Zhi crouched down and let Xiaojie paste the band-aid on her finger.


    Looking at Xiaojie¡¯s serious expression like he was dealing with an important matter, her heart felt bitter and sweet.


    Her darling had really grown up!


    Her finger was injured and Mu Sihan and Xiaojie did not agree to have her continue to cook.


    She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, can you both not be so nervous? I¡¯m going to finish cooking, but with the two of you here I can¡¯t concentrate. Go out first!¡±


    ¡°Daddy go out, I want to stay with Pretty Zhizhi in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re the one who should go out!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked helplessly at them and stretched out her hand, pushing them both out of the kitchen.


    ...


    After Mu Sihan was driven out of the kitchen by Nan Zhi, he called Yi Fan aside and lectured him coldly.


    ¡°How dare you hide what had happened to the Qiao family from me?¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s jaw was clenched tightly, revealing his displeasure. ¡°How¡¯s Qiao Yanze doing now?¡±


    Yi Fan shook his head. ¡°After he was taken away by the Interpol, all news had been blocked. But from what I could find out, he has been taken away.¡±

 Chapter 851 - I’m Here to Say Goodbye to Him

    <h4>Chapter 851: I¡¯m Here to Say Goodbye to Him</h4>


    Mu Sihan raised his slender fingers and pressed between his eyes.


    If Qiao Yanze was taken away from S Country by the Interpol, the sphere of influence was not in his control.


    ¡°Did you check on Xiao Ying? There should be a big criminal organization behind her!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Xiao Ying¡¯s background is clear. The other party left no trace and now that Xiao Ying is dead, it is impossible to find out.¡±


    Yi Fan sighed. ¡°In fact, Young Master Qiao is also partly responsible for this. In the beginning, Madam Qiao opposed the two of them, but he fell deep into Xiao Ying¡¯s love trap. She slowly got him addicted to drugs and he did not know that he had signed documents that would ruin his family. He was so experienced in love, why did he fall into Xiao Ying¡¯s trap?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s face shed past Mu Sihan¡¯s mind.


    She looked pure and delicate, like a flower.


    It was precisely that Qiao Yanze was experienced in love that he had seen too many charming, sexy and independent women.


    Although Xiao Ying looked innocent, she was a girl with a strong personality and it attracted his attention. Plus, it was very difficult to see that Xiao Ying had ulterior motives, it was not surprising that she had captured Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Help me find out where the Interpol took Qiao Yanze. Also, I don¡¯t believe that all clues leading to the person behind Xiao Ying are gone. Keep looking!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    After Yi Fan left, Mu Sihan stood in front of the French windows and smoked a cigarette.


    He did not know if he was thinking too much, but seeing Nan Zhi cooking and preparing so many dishes, it felt like she was nning to have ast dinner with him.


    He hoped he was wrong.


    ...


    Nan Zhi asked Yi Fan to set a table in the garden and the surrounding trees were hung with small lights.


    As the sky darkened, the small colorful lights embellished the surrounding environment in a very warm and romantic way.


    Nan Zhi put the dishes on the dining table. A few steps behind, Xiaojie was following and helping her to carry things diligently.


    Nan Zhi went to the wine cer and took a bottle of red wine.


    Mu Sihan went upstairs to take a bath and changed into leisure wear. When he came down, Nan Zhi had arranged everything, opened the red wine and poured the wine into two tall wine sses.


    Today was the day of her grandmother¡¯s burial and she should not be in the mood to do all of these preparations. The churning feeling in his stomach grew.


    Mu Sihan clenched his jaw and walked behind Nan Zhi, pulling her into his arms, his lips close to her ear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What do you want to say to me? I will definitely do something about your uncle, but I may not be able to get him out for the time being.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked sideways at the man behind her. There were tears in her eyes and she wanted to kiss his lips and in her haste, she identally touched his firm jaw and only kissed his lips on the second try. The tip of her tongue prying open his mouth and slid in slowly.


    He had never been able to stand it when she flirted with him and was ignited.


    But he knew very well that it was impossible for him to touch her today.


    Resisting the urge to carry her upstairs, he released her. ¡°Let¡¯s talk while we eat!¡±


    Xiaojie ran out. ¡°It smells so good. Pretty Zhizhi, can we start?¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled. ¡°Of course!¡±


    At the table, Xiaojie talked about some interesting things that had happened in the training camp and although it was tough everyday, he felt very happy.


    Because it was something he liked to do.


    Nan Zhi did not expect that the little fellow would adapt to the royal life so easily.


    They ate the delicious dishes for nearly an hour.


    After Xiaojie entered the training camp, he gradually became more independent. Although he would asionally fight with his daddy over Pretty Zhizhi, it had significantly reduced a lot.


    After dinner, he left the table to give space to Daddy and Pretty Zhizhi.


    When it was only Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan left in the backyard, their gazes intertwined.


    Nan Zhi looked at the man sitting opposite her. This was probably thest time she would be looking at him so closely!


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark gaze kept falling onto Nan Zhi¡¯s face. Although there was a smile on her lips, he could see that she was forcing it out.


    She was not happy.


    Because of the Qiao family or maybe something else.


    ¡°I heard that you met the Queen?¡±


    It was only after his repeated questioning that Yi Fan finally told him.


    From his understanding of the Queen, with this happening to the Qiao family, she would definitely not allow Nan Zhi to marry into the Royal family.


    Did she say something hurtful to her?


    Perhaps she wanted to back out?


    Nan Zhi looked down, her teeth chewing on her bottom lip. ¡°Sihan, I¡¯m here to say goodbye!¡±


    Say goodbye?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s cold eyes narrowed and his face became tensed. ¡°What do you mean by goodbye? Why are you saying goodbye to me?¡±


    Mu Sihan stood up and went to Nan Zhi, grabbing her slender shoulders.


    He was using a lot of strength and Nan Zhi felt that her bones were about to be crushed by him. But she did not push him away and let him hold her.


    There was no smile on her face and her expression had turned cold. ¡°Sihan, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Mu Sihan knitted his eyebrows.


    ¡°The Queen gave me two choices. If I stayed with you, I must break ties with the Qiao family and leave my uncle. If I want to save my uncle, with the current situation of the Qiao family, it is impossible to be involved with the Royal family anymore, so I can¡¯t be with you.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes were slowly turning red, his hold on Nan Zhi¡¯s shoulders tightening and his gaze was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to abandon me and Xiaojie and leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. To be honest, she was reluctant to part with them and when she thought that she would be separated from them, her heart felt like it was stabbed. But she had no choice.


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s determined gaze and his knuckles were turning white from holding her shoulders tightly.


    He swallowed and only found his voice after a while. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see the Queen now!¡±


    He released her, and had just stepped forward when his waist was hugged by Nan Zhi from behind.


    ¡°You can¡¯t change anything if you go to the Queen. The Queen had already found someone to fake Uncle¡¯s death and arranged for him to be in a ce that cannot be found.


    ¡°Sihan, you should know better than anyone that with the Qiao family¡¯s involvement with the ¡®Die¡¯ drug, we can¡¯t be together openly if I don¡¯t change my identity. It¡¯s better to separate than to be entangled with each other so painfully!¡±


    Over the past two days, she had thought a lot.


    She even selfishly wanted him to wait for her. When Uncle got back on his feet and proved his and the Qiao family¡¯s innocence, she would go back to him.


    But who knew how long it was going to take?


    Would she make him wait for a year, or two, or even longer?


    How could she be so selfish?


    In this world, there was no rtionship that would not be separated by time and distance. Besides, his status was noble and before he seeded to the throne, the Royal family would surely push for him to marry again.

 Chapter 852 - Won’t Force You Again

    <h4>Chapter 852: Won¡¯t Force You Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi could feel the stiffness in the man¡¯s body, his back was ramrod straight and his hands were cold and tense. She slowly released her hold and walked in front of him.


    Looking at his eyes that were dark as ink, her long eyshes fluttered violently.


    ¡°I know my choice will hurt you, but Uncle is too pitiful. I can¡¯t abandon him. If I were to break ties with the Qiao family and leave him, I don¡¯t know if he would have the will to continue living!


    ¡°Sihan, I was kidnapped during Uncle¡¯s wedding and he did not even hold the ceremony because of me. He was really good to me. I have already lost Grandma, I can¡¯t lose my uncle too.¡±


    Mu Sihan stared fixedly at the woman in front of him. The tears rolling out from her eyes hurt his eyes.


    His face was tensed and his expression was dark as he enunciated every word, ¡°So, you can leave me?¡±


    His words were like a sharp sword, piercing into her heart.


    It was so painful that she felt like her heart was breaking.


    She could feel his pain, but she was helpless!


    ¡°Sihan, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nan Zhi lowered her long eyshes, her voice choked. ¡°I can¡¯t abandon my family for love. I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    Mu Sihan heard her apology and he was ignited like a firecracker, the rationality and poise he was maintainingpletely disintegrated.


    His hand grabbed her arm as if he wanted to crush her. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the coldness shooting out from his eyes and her heart trembled, her mouth opening and closing a few times before she said bitterly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Love should adapt to changing circumstances. They all needed time to solve practical problems.


    But before that, she did not want to tie him down with any promises.


    Mu Sihan released her, shoving his hands in his pants pocket, his fingers clenched tightly into fists. He looked at the woman in front of him, the expression in his eyes changing as his eyes swirled with a myriad of fierce emotions.


    He could not believe that she was really going to leave him.


    His chest seemed to be grabbed tightly by an invisible hand, making him feel so suffocated that he could not breathe. His carved-like handsome face turned distorted and his deep dark eyes turned red.


    But he endured the pain in his heart and said in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°I know that in this situation, we have to face many difficulties together, but as long as you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll try to do something...¡±


    Nan Zhi interrupted Mu Sihan¡¯s words and turned her head away. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything, I have already made my decision. When you needed me the most, I apanied you, so I hope you can understand me. After all, life is not only about love...¡±


    Bam!


    At her words, Mu Sihan¡¯s fist punched hard on the dining table.


    Several tes and the bottle of red wine that was half full, fell to the ground, making a crisp shattering sound.


    Nan Zhi lowered her eyes, looking at her toes. ¡°Mu Sihan, I hope we can part on good terms.¡±


    F*cking screw parting on good terms! Which part of this was good?!


    Mu Sihan raised his long leg and kicked the dining table. F*ck!


    So this was why. This was why she had taken the trouble to cook, and forced herself to smile just to pave the way for her farewell.


    They were silent for a long time.


    Mu Sihan suddenly came forward and pulled Nan Zhi into his arms tightly.


    ¡°Did you forget you said that you would never leave me again!¡± He buried his face into her neck and took in the scent from her body. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to you leaving!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart was throbbing in pain. She almost could not hold back the tears in her eyes.


    Closing her eyes, she pulled away his hand on her waist.


    She raised her head, meeting his deep dark eyes, her heart felt like a knife was twisted inside it. ¡°Sihan, maybe we¡¯re really not suitable for each other. We¡¯re always encountering this and that when we¡¯re together and on tenterhooks everyday. I don¡¯t want to be a Princess, I feel very tired. Please let me go. If I stay, I¡¯ll only be unhappy!¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at her determined expression and his pupils constricted. ¡°You can abandon me so easily, but what about Xiaojie? He¡¯s your son, can you really bear to leave him?¡±


    If it was before, Nan Zhi would definitely have taken Xiaojie with her.


    But now, he was used to the royal life and was doing outstandingly well in the training camp. He had grown up, became sensible and would understand her in the future!


    ¡°Mu Sihan, you don¡¯t have to say anything more. I believe you¡¯ll take care of Xiaojie when I¡¯m not around.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s voice had just fallen when her face was held by hisrge and strong hands. He put his forehead against hers, his breath heavy and his eyes red.


    He said nothing, lowered his head and pressed his lips against hers.


    He invaded her mouth, sucking her tongue hard, like he was fighting for power against her in a hidden war. He was aggressive as if he wanted to eat her up.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s scalp turned numb and her breathing was chaotic, but her rationality was still there. She clenched her hands into fists, reminding herself that she could not sink into his kiss.


    She could not be so selfish anymore.


    Lifting her hands, she pushed him away.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tall body retreated several steps by her push.


    The strength in his body seemed to have been drained away. He fell to the chair, looking at the determined woman in a dazed manner.


    He had his hand on his forehead, a bitter smile appearing on his thin lips. ¡°I can¡¯t make you stay, can I?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not speak.


    But in a moment like this, silence spoke more than a million words.


    The bitter and mocking smile on his lips deepened.


    He did not look at her anymore, only looking at a spot in the garden and said in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°You have your difficulties and thoughts. I¡¯m just keeping an empty shell if I force you to stay by my side.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been pushing you too much and you always felt that I didn¡¯t respect you enough. Alright. This time, I will respect your decision.¡±


    His eyes became redder, but there was no expression on his handsome face, just like a frozenke with no ripples. ¡°You have thought it through and no one will wait for anyone. I won¡¯t wait for you again if you leave!¡±


    Nan Zhi heard his words and her heart was numb with pain. How could she not know that after leaving her, he would find a better woman? The world would only continue to spin. It was her that chose to give it all up, so she would bear all the consequences!


    Her teeth chattered and her lips trembled, it was only after a while that she replied. ¡°I know. If you meet someone suitable, get together with her. Sihan, I hope you will be happy.¡±


    A cold smirk appeared on Mu Sihan¡¯s lips, the coldness that shed past his eyes enough to make her shiver. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my happiness. Since you want to leave, get out now!¡±


    With that, he stopped looking at her, as if he would tear her into shreds if he looked at her again!


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart was filled with panic and confusion. She bit her lip hard, looked at him onest time and lifted her legs that were heavy as lead and left with heavy steps.

 Chapter 853 - Gone

    <h4>Chapter 853: Gone</h4>


    Mu Sihan looked away, suppressing the urge to look at her. But the moment she turned and left, his dark, bloodshot eyes still fell on her.


    If he gave the order, she would not be able to leave Crown Pce.


    But he could not say a word.


    His deep eyes that were watching her slowly disappearing back gradually became a distant speck.


    As her figure disappeared, thest ray of light in his eyes also turned dark.


    Indifference, coldness and gloominess appeared in his eyes.


    ...


    Nan Zhi walked into the living room from the back garden with heavy steps.


    Her mind and her chest felt empty, lost. She had no other thoughts, she only knew one thing clearly.


    It was over between them.


    He would not wait for her and like her anymore.


    Wasn¡¯t this the ending she wanted?


    She was really going to lose him.


    Their rtionship had been on and off since they got together, and this time was probably thest.


    Nan Zhi raised her head slightly, forcing the tears that were about to fall back into her eyes. She was cold all over, a piercing cold that chilled her to the bone.


    But she had no other way.


    Xiaojie was standing not far away and seeing Nan Zhiing towards him, there was disbelief in his big eyes.


    Nan Zhi sniffed, her legs weak but she could only clench her teeth and hold it in, not letting herself copse.


    Xiaojie walked up to Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi squatted down, her fair and slender fingers caressing his head. ¡°Did you hear what Daddy and Mommy said?¡±


    Xiaojie nodded.


    He already knew about Great-grandmother¡¯s death, Granduncle¡¯s incident and that the Qiao family was no longer the brilliant star with its untouchable status like before.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m sorry. Mommy can¡¯t be by your side for the time being...¡± Nan Zhi raised her hands, holding her face as tears fell from between the gaps of her fingers.


    Xiaojie pulled Nan Zhi¡¯s hands away, his small hand wiping the tears on her face. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I¡¯ve learned to be independent in the training camp, and the training is strict, so I can¡¯t always stay with Daddy and Mommy. You go and apany Granduncle, I won¡¯t me you.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you adults, but I know that Pretty Zhizhi¡¯s heart must be suffering more than anyone else making this decision!


    ¡°Great-grandma is not around anymore so Granduncle must be very sad. He doted on Pretty Zhizhi and me the most. Pretty Zhizhi must guide him well when you¡¯re taking care of him!¡±


    Nan Zhi did not expect Xiaojie to say such a thing to her and her eyes were blurred by tears. Pulling Xiaojie into her arms, she said, her voice choked, ¡°Darling, thank you.¡±


    Xiaojie patted Nan Zhi¡¯s trembling back and said in a crisp and child-like voice, ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll look after Daddy for you. He loves you so much, he only said those words because you¡¯re leaving. Anyway, I won¡¯t let him find a stepmother for me. If he really finds one, you can find a new stepfather for me!¡±


    Xiaojie had just finished speaking when a tall figure appeared in front of them.


    Mu Sihan hade in from the back garden.


    They did not know if he heard their conversation as there was no expression on his handsome face. He had one hand in his pants pocket, his gaze indifferent and icy.


    He did not look at her. Aftering in, he turned and went up the stairs.


    Nan Zhi looked at his cold back and her heart tightened. She almost chased after him, but something held her back.


    He did not walk very fast, and looked as if his mood was not affected. But she could feel the coldness and indifference emanating from him.


    She wanted to leave and he did not want to keep her back.


    But if she left, he would not wait for her.


    Calm, but also decisive.


    Wasn¡¯t that what she chose?


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, I¡¯ll be here. Don¡¯t worry and go and take care of Granduncle!¡±


    Nan Zhi kissed Xiaojie¡¯s forehead. ¡°Take good care of yourself and don¡¯t overwork yourself during training. If you have time,e back and apany your Daddy more!¡±


    Xiaojie nodded.


    ...


    Nan Zhi stood up, covered her mouth and ran outside the pce. Xiaojie chased after her a few steps but stopped.


    If he went after Pretty Zhizhi, it would only make her more upset.


    Nan Zhi ran for a long distance, panting and her hair soaked in sweat.


    She dared not stop for a second, fearing that if she stopped, she would rush into the pce and hold Mu Sihan.


    How could she bear to leave him and Xiaojie?


    She loved him so much that everytime she said she wanted to leave him, her heart was even more pain and miserable than him!


    But she had no other way.


    After running for a while, a ck SUV drove over from the darkness and stopped beside Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Miss Nan, I¡¯m sent by Her Majesty to pick you up.¡±


    Nan Zhi wiped the tears from her face and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Getting into the SUV, Nan Zhi looked out of the window, looking at the slowly disappearing Crown Pce. She put her forehead against the window and tried to calm her turbulent mood.


    Mu Sihan and Xiaojie...


    They were the people hidden deep in heart that she could never forget.


    ...


    The SUV stopped at an inconspicuous pier.


    The chauffeur looked at the listless Nan Zhi and reminded her, ¡°Miss Nan, because of Young Master Qiao¡¯s special status, your mother and him are in the storage room of the cargo ship. Sorry to put you in such inconvenience.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Thank you.¡±


    The chauffeur handed a document bag to Nan Zhi. ¡°This is Young Master Qiao¡¯s new identity. Her Majesty said that since you have chosen this road, you have to keep your promise to her, otherwise the closest people to you will be implicated.¡±


    Nan Zhi took the document bag and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ...


    When she arrived at the storage room of the warehouse, Nan Zhi saw Qiao Yanze lying on the bed, covered in wounds. She asked An Feng, ¡°Mom, Uncle he...¡±


    ¡°When I saw him, he was already beaten up, and he isn¡¯t in a good mood. He was awake for a while just now, but didn¡¯t eat or drink, he only sat there looking dazed. I called him but he ignored me.¡± An Feng looked pale and haggard too. She looked at Nan Zhi, who followed them to suffer after the Qiao family got into trouble and her heart ached. ¡°Have you spoken to the Crown Prince?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Touching Qiao Yanze¡¯s forehead, Nan Zhi found that he was having a fever and said hurriedly, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not talk about me anymore. The most important thing for us to help Uncle get better.¡±


    ...


    Mu Sihan stood in front of the French windows in his bedroom, watching the darkness engulf the night outside.


    After a long time, he suddenly lowered his head andughed bitterly.


    Stubbing out the cigarette in his hand, hey on the bed, turned off the lights and plunged himself into the darkness.


    The temperature indoor was just right, neither cold nor hot, but he felt unusually cold.


    She was gone. She had really left!

 Chapter 854 - He Looked at The Woman with A Dazed Look

    <h4>Chapter 854: He Looked at The Woman with A Dazed Look</h4>


    In the dark and quiet bedroom, Mu Sihan was looking at the ceiling without any expression.


    The curtains had been drawn by the remote control. There was no trace of light in the room.


    His eyes were opened and he listened to his own heavy breathing.


    His mind was nk but his heart was in pain.


    How could he stop it from hurting, from feeling?


    He stared nkly at the ceiling for some time and only after a long time did he drift into the arms of slumber.


    When he woke up, he felt a soft and warm body in his arms.


    He subconsciously embraced the small body.


    ¡°Kitten.¡± He called her habitually.


    The small body snuggled into his arms and a child¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re holding me so tightly I can¡¯t breathe!¡±


    His eyes shot open.


    The curtains had been drawn apart slightly, and the gentle rays of white light shone in from the window,nding on him and the little fellow in his arms.


    Mu Sihan opened his eyes and frowned when he saw that the person in his arms was Xiaojie and not Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± He said expressionlessly. He moved his body and the silk nket slid off his body, showing his firm and muscr chest.


    The strap to his night robe was untied and he got out of bed, tying it up again.


    His well-defined face seemed distant under the rays of light shining in from outside.


    Xiaojie, wearing a set of small pajamas, half knelt on the bed, looked at the expressionless Mu Sihan and muttered unhappily, ¡°Daddy, Pretty Zhizhi left, but you still have me.¡±


    Mu Sihan nced at Xiaojie. ¡°You¡¯re not going back to the training camp?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°In the future, you¡¯lle home once a year, like other children.¡±


    Xiaojie jumped down from the bed, hugging Mu Sihan¡¯s waist. ¡°Pretty Zhizhi asked me toe back more to apany you!¡±


    Pulling away Xiaojie¡¯s hands on his waist, Mu Sihan narrowed his eyes that looked dark under the backlight. ¡°No need.¡±


    Xiaojie looked at Daddy, who looked really upset after Pretty Zhizhi left. He rubbed his short hair and thought for a while with his head tilted. How could he help Daddy be happy again? What could he do?


    There was a widow¡¯s peak on Xiaojie that was not that obvious, his facial features were delicate and pretty. It was clear he had inherited Nan Zhi¡¯s good skin and would not get tanned, and his long and narrow dark eyes were the same as Mu Sihan¡¯s.


    Mu Sihan realized that he had vented his discontent with Nan Zhi¡¯s departure on Xiaojie and he bent down, rubbing his head. ¡°Okay, your Mommy has left. You have to learn well in the training camp and Daddy will work hard for work.¡±


    Xiaojie retreated a few steps, his small body suddenly straightened, saluting Mu Sihan with a military salute with his small hand. ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±


    Seeing his rigid and serious demeanor, Mu Sihan lips twitched in amusement.


    ...


    After Xiaojie returned to the training camp, there was only Mu Sihan left in Crown Pce. Actually, there was not only him, but also Butler Yi, Elder Dong and countless servants... But without Nan Zhi beside him, he felt cold and lonely.


    Elder Dong counseled him for three days.


    It was only then that his anxious and uneasy mood start to improve.


    After his morning swim, he went to the bathroom to take a bath. A towel was wrapped around his waist and he stood in front of the wardrobe, picking out an expensive ck shirt.


    Drops of water were still dripping from his hair.


    The face in the mirror was cold and deep-set like it was carved painstakingly by a craftsman, handsome without any ws.


    His slender fingers buttoned up the exquisite buttons one by one. Putting on a ck overcoat, he went down the stairs with elegant steps.


    The blood of the royal family flowed in him and after being polished by experience and time, there was a superior air on his body naturally, making people want to worship and admire him.


    Butler Yi was already waiting outside with the car.


    The servants found that the Crown Prince was smiling less these days.


    When he reached the office, Mu Sihan was called to the reception room by the Queen¡¯s secretary.


    The Queen was in a meeting with a middle-aged man. The man was in a tailored ck suit and a white shirt with a tie. Judging from his back, he was a man from an extraordinary background.


    Mu Sihan went into the reception room and the man turned to look at him.


    It was a well-defined, refined, gentle and decisive face. He had the stability of men in their forties, as well as the nobility of sessful people.


    The Queen and the man stood up at the same time.


    ¡°Sihan, this is Mr Helian.¡±


    Helian Xiao was the richest man in the world. The wealth in his hands could control the economic lifeline of several small countries. Even the president of M Country dared not easily offend him.


    His family had a legendary existence in M Country. His ancestors were European nobles, but he was very low-key. The master of the house now was Helian Xiao.


    Because of Ye Qing, S Country was in an economic crisis and the Queen had contacted Helian Xiao many times before finally contacting him and inviting him to S Country.


    Mu Sihan went forward and shook hands with Helian Xiao.


    At that moment, the door of the reception room was opened again and a cold yet pleasant voice sounded, ¡°Your Majesty, Daddy.¡±


    A tall and slender figure came in. She was wearing a white shirt with a short ck skirt below, her brown curls hung over her shoulders. The moment she came in, Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was slightly dazed.


    Nan Zhi...? He thought Nan Zhi was back.


    The girl who came in was young and beautiful and had a certain resemnce to Nan Zhi between her eyes.


    ...


    The courtyard in front of every house in a small town in some European country was nted with flowers, the streets were spotless and the architectural style was unique and full of artistic and romantic vor.


    There were no ces where people indulge in sensual pleasures, only freshness and elegance.


    Nan Zhi, An Feng and Qiao Yanze had been here for more than two months.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s mood had not improved and was only getting worse. He was drinking everyday to drown his sorrows.


    Nan Zhi and An Feng took turns to apany him and console him.


    But the hurt Xiao Ying had caused was too deep.


    He could not forgive Xiao Ying and could not forgive himself.


    He had ruined the Qiao family and was living in pure misery. What was the point of him living?


    Nan Zhi was cooking in the kitchen when An Feng¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Zhizhi, your uncle¡¯s missing!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened.


    She asked An Feng to look over her cooking and she rushed to the bedroom.


    But Qiao Yanze was not there.


    ¡°Mom, you cook first. I¡¯ll go and find Uncle!¡±


    Nan Zhi took off her apron and walked quickly out of the yard. After asking around, Nan Zhi learned that Qiao Yanze had headed for the seaside.


    When Nan Zhi ran to the seaside, she saw Qiao Yanze walking towards the sea and the sea water was already over his chest.


    If he went forward or a huge wave came, he would probably drown in the sea!

 Chapter 855 - Four Years Later

    <h4>Chapter 855: Four Years Later</h4>


    Arge dark cloud was floating in the skies, rain started to pour suddenly and Nan Zhi was drenched very quickly.


    She stared at the thin figure in the seas with blurry eyes.


    Her heart clenched painfully.


    Without caring for any danger, Nan Zhi rushed towards the sea.


    ...


    Qiao Yanze did not seem to hear Nan Zhi¡¯s shouts behind him.


    He stared at the strong and unending sea, his tears mixing with the rain as they covered his face.


    His feelings were undeniably low and despair.


    He did not have the urge to live anymore. Once he was dead, he would be able to go seek forgiveness from his mother.


    Within a while, it was high-tide, waves after waves crashing at him.


    He closed his eyes, his expressionpletelycking any signs of life.


    Nan Zhi kept chasing after Qiao Yanze. However, the rain and the strong waves made it very hard for her to catch up to him. If she walked any further out, it would be more dangerous.


    However, Nan Zhi was not afraid at all. There was only one thought in her mind.


    She could not let anything happen to her uncle!


    Bearing the crazy storm and strong waves, she held onto her breath and kept swimming towards where Qiao Yanze was.


    The storm was beginning to go crazy while the waves were a turbulent frency of rushing water!


    Holding onto her breath for too long, her lungs were starting tock oxygen, so she reached her head out to catch her breath, before she submerged her head again. She did not dare to drag this on much longer, any second longer and her uncle would be in danger.


    The freezing sea water, the crazy storm, and the dangerous situation they were in were tested each and every one of Nan Zhi¡¯s senses. It was a good thing that she finally saw Qiao Yanze, who was sinking in the water. She swam next to him, pulling his hand as she tried to drag him up onto the surface.


    Qiao Yanze, who only wanted to die, had his mouth and nose filled with quite a bit of water, already feeling the effects of theck of oxygen. However, he had yet to lose consciousness. Feeling someone pull him, he opened his eyes, though he could not see who was saving him in the dark water. Instinctively, he used all of his strength to push that person¡¯s hand away.


    Nan Zhi could feel Qiao Yanze¡¯s rejection against her, as she furrowed her eyebrows, feeling both sad and angry!


    However, regardless of her anger, she could not watch Qiao Yanze drown to death like that! If he died, everything she had done would be pointless!


    Swimming back to Qiao Yanze¡¯s side, she pulled his hand with a death hold, doing all she could to pull him up to the surface.


    The two of them pushed and pulled for a while, before Qiao Yanze felt like he was almost suffocating and lost all strength to fight against Nan Zhi, letting her pull him to the surface.


    Cough, cough, cough...


    Once he could breathe in fresh air, Qiao Yanze started to cough unconsciously, throwing up mouthfuls of seawater.


    In the past two months, he had been depressed and demoralized, handling his sorrows through alcohol everyday. He had lost so much weight he was only left with skin and bones.


    The area around his eyes sank down, his facepletely pale as stubble had grown all over his chin, making him look like an extreme mess.


    Hey on the beach, his breathing unstable as water beads fell from his eyes. No one knew if they were raindrops or his tears.


    For a charming and happy man to be so depressed and give up on himself, it was easy to tell how big and strong of an impact it had had on him!


    If Xiao Ying was still alive, Nan Zhi really wanted to stab her a million times! Her perfect uncle was caught into such a terrible situation because of her!


    She had gotten someone to investigate her uncle¡¯s cigarettes before. There was a very small amount of DIE drug ced in every cigarette, making it extremely hard to detect.


    Xiao Ying must have changed her uncle¡¯s cigarettes, making her uncle be more dependent on her as a result. Once her uncle had consumed a certain amount, it was extremely difficult for him to leave her already.


    The DIE drug was able to make people hallucinate. If there wasn¡¯t such a thing, her uncle probably wouldn¡¯t have been so head over heels for Xiao Ying!


    After all, he had seen all sorts of women before! Xiao Ying was really too ruthless and heartless!


    Nan Zhi sat on the beach,pletely drenched as she stared at Qiao Yanze, who had almost died in the sea.


    She didn¡¯tfort him like he did in the past. Instead, she did not say anything, merely raising his hand to p her face ruthlessly.


    As his niece, and really shouldn¡¯t have hit him. But she really had no other way to deal with this situation anymore.


    If her p was able to wake him up, it was fine if he hated or med her for it.


    In thest few days, her mother and her had beenpletely helpless because of him!


    They had said everything they could, to the point that their lips were dried up, but he still didn¡¯t listen to them.


    He even wanted tomit suicide!


    Staring at Qiao Yanze, who remained unmoved after receiving the p, the angry fire within Nan Zhi burst out.


    ¡°Uncle, do you think you can solve everything by dying? If you did, Grandma wouldn¡¯t forgive you if she met you in the Underworld!


    ¡°If you died, you will only make Xiao Ying happier. What she wanted was for our Qiao family to be broken, for you to not be able to stand the blow and leave our world to apany her!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s emotions burst out uncontrobly. ¡°If you think that dying can solve everything, have you ever thought about Mom and I? For you, we came to this unknown country. I can¡¯t go back to see Mu Sihan, and I¡¯m separated from my son. Why did I have to do that? I did it because of you! I want to see you stand back up again, to find the mysterious person behind Xiao Ying, to see you rebuild the Qiao family and let Grandma not die in vain!


    ¡°If you die, the taint on the Qiao family can never be washed away again! In the future, when people talk about the Qiao family, they would say that the family dealt in drugs and that we¡¯re horrible and not respectable!


    ¡°I know you faced a very strong blow, that you cannot get over the fact that Grandma has died. But, the sadder you are, the more you have to stay strong and stand back up!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s words touched Qiao Yanze¡¯s emotions, the vein on his forehead popping up. ¡°What else can I do by living in this world? Death is the best relief! It¡¯s the only thing I can do! What¡¯s the point in living in this state?!¡±


    Relieved to hear him speak atst, Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Alright, you want to die, right? Then I¡¯ll do it with you! Anyway, I have nothing now. By the time we die, my Mom would definitely not be able to live as well. Our whole family can go down to the Underworld and reunite there!¡±


    Nan Zhi ran towards sea.


    Watching as Nan Zhi really started to run towards the sea, his numbed emotions slowly went away as he started to be nervous and panicked.


    Pushing his exhausted body up from the beach, he chased after Nan Zhi and grabbed her with hisst remaining strength. By now, her abdomen was almost covered by the sea water. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry... I was the one who caused Older Sister and you to suffer with me, it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    Nan Zhi turned around, staring at the frail and thin Qiao Yanze. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle. There¡¯s still time. As long as you can stand back up, our family will be better again. I know it!¡±


    The moment Nan Zhi finished speaking, her stomach started to churn and cramp. It hurt! She stared at Qiao Yanze, suddenly cking out as she lost consciousness.


    ¡°Zhizhi!¡±


    ...


    Four yearster.


    During spring, the town felt refreshing, flowers blooming everywhere as life filled the whole area.


    Ji Chuan had just gotten the Jiteng Award¡¯stest Best Actor award. After the award ceremony, he epted a role in another romance movie.


    To shoot the film, he happened toe across this quaint town in Europe for filming.


    The moment he got off the flight, Ji Chuan took out his sunsses. Staring at the warm and pretty town, he felt his mood soaring nicely.


    ¡°After being in the flight for more than ten hours, I feel like my bones are about to fall apart. Check quickly to see what¡¯s nice to eat here?¡±


    His assistant took out his phone. ¡°Young Master Ji, there¡¯s a private kitchen with very good reviews.¡±

 Chapter 856 - Where Did Such a Pretty and Soft Baby Come From

    <h4>Chapter 856: Where Did Such a Pretty and Soft Baby Come From</h4>


    Hearing that there was good food, Ji Chuan immediately rubbed his hands together.


    ¡°Hurry and check where it is!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about thirty minutes away from our hotel, so it¡¯s a bit out of the way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright, I¡¯m happy as long as the food is good.¡±


    To Ji Chuan, Nan Zhi was the best cook who made the best dishes. However, it was a pity that after she left Fourth Brother, he did not have the chance to taste her cooking anymore.


    At the thought of it, she still missed it quite badly.


    Ji Chuan and his assistant went back to their hotel to ce their luggage down before they rushed towards that private kitchen.


    Even now, Ji Chuan was aplete glutton, his dreams in the past were not to act, but to be a food reporter.


    His social media ounts were mostly filled with pictures of delicious food. He hoped that this private kitchen he was going to wouldn¡¯t disappoint him.


    After nearly half an hour, the car arrived at their destination.


    The private kitchen was a small pink building with two floors, its walls covered with green twines. There was an arch made from vine roses, the rose were in full bloom as guests could already smell the faint fragrance of roses from afar.


    There was a swing in the courtyard, while goldfish were kept in a small pond as well. It looked extremely warm and peaceful.


    Ji Chuan was about to go in when he saw a small sign hung by the side of the courtyard. ¡°We¡¯re closed for today.¡±


    Ji Chuan¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He came all the way here, but they were closed? Ji Chuan could feel his stomach rumbling in protest.


    Seeing a phone number ced under the sign, Ji Chuan took out his phone to call the number.


    It rang two times before the door was opened from inside suddenly.


    A small figure ran over.


    ¡°Uncle, are you here to eat?¡±


    Hearing the childish, but extremely soft and pleasant voice, Ji Chuan felt his heart melting. He looked down to nce at the small girl that had run towards his legs.


    She was about three years old, her facial features exquisite and pretty. Her skin was fair, making her look like she was a princess that had walked out of a fairytale. Her long naturally curly hair rested at her waist, while she wore a pink hair band on her head. Her eyes were round and big, sparkling like they were stars in the sky. Hershes were like two small brushes, curly and dense. When she spoke, her small mouth opened and closed adorably, making her look extremely adorable. Just one nce at her was enough to melt people¡¯s hearts.


    Ji Chuan eximed in his heart. Such a cute and adorable girl!


    When he saw her, he wanted to see her parents to see what kind of handsome man and pretty woman would be able to give birth to such a small angel!


    Pretty people or objects were always able to gain a good impression on people straight away. Ji Chuan was no exception and he adored this little girl terribly the moment he saw her. He crouched down, smiling brightly at her. ¡°Uncle came to eat. What are you doing here?¡±


    The girl blinked her pretty and watery big eyes, giggling. ¡°I¡¯m the small boss here... If Uncle wants to eat, you have to make a reservation first!¡±


    Ji Chuan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Alright then, Uncle shall make a reservation with the small beautiful boss right now.¡±


    ¡°Grandma said.¡± The girl puffed up her pretty cheeks, looking extremely adorable as she blinked. ¡°The reservations are full until the day after!¡±


    This private kitchen had such good business!


    Ji Chuan cupped his stomach, acting like he was sad. ¡°What do I do then? Uncle is so hungry I¡¯m about to faint.¡±


    ¡°Uncle is so handsome! Wait a while, I¡¯ll go get my biscuits for you!¡±


    ...


    When Ji Chuan returned to the hotel, he flopped on the bed, still holding on the small box of biscuits the little girl had given her.


    She was such a soft and pretty little thing. Who would be so lucky to be her parents?


    Ji Chuan originally did not want to get married, but after seeing this adorable girl, he suddenly wanted to get married and have a daughter!


    She was simply too adorable!


    ...


    The moment Ji Chuan got busier with work, he temporarily forgot about the private kitchen. After the filming at this town ended, he returned to the Capital.


    It had been a long time since their group of friends had met up, so after Ji Chuan returned, he organized a get together.


    Four years was enough to change a lot of people and things.


    Half a year ago, Fourth Brother had experienced countless traps, assassinations and setups. He had also inherited the King position and be the leader of S Country.


    However, from what he knew, although the Queen had stepped down, she still held quite a bit of power. After Fourth Brother had ascender to the throne, there were several more revolts that caused panic amongst the people.


    However, Fourth Brother was strong in his actions. He picked out all of the Royal family members that caused the revolts because they refused to ept him, then imprisoned them for life.


    Soon after, he did a lot to redevelop the military, holding several military viewing exercises in the Capital¡¯s Crown Pce Square and actual military exercises at Yukou Border to show the people and those abroad their country¡¯s military capabilities. The crisis and revolts finally quietened down in the past three months.


    In a high-ss clubhouse.


    Ji Chuan and Lan Yanzhi were the first to arrive at the private room. Ji Chuan ordered several bottles of alcohol first. Seeing that Mu Sihan and Bo Yan had yet to arrive, the two of them yed pool for a while.


    ¡°Brother Yanzhi, do you think the two of them wille?¡±


    Ever since Nan Zhi left, Fourth Brother had be even colder and harder to read. In the past few years, it was very rare for others to see his smile anymore.


    As for Bo Yan...


    He was originally a cold and quiet person. But half a year ago, his beloved woman, Yan Hua, had left without saying anything.


    At that time, Yan Hua¡¯s body was already very weak. Bo Yan had looked everywhere he could, but wasn¡¯t able to find a heart that was suitable for Yan Hua.


    There was only that olddy that Chen Qianqian knew. The olddy was not willing to donate her daughter, who was brain dead, to Yan Hua. As such, Chen Qianqian proposed to him that as long as Bo Yan married her, or let her get pregnant with his child, she would help to convince the olddy.


    Bo Yan naturally would not agree to it. However, Yan Hua¡¯s heart surgery could not be dragged any longer...


    Yan Hua didn¡¯t want to see Bo Yan sacrificing himself for her, and did not want to see him marry another woman or let another woman fall pregnant with his child even more...


    That was why she left without saying a word.


    Bo Yan clearly had so much power in the Capital, but he couldn¡¯t find Yan Hua no matter what. He did not know where she had hidden herself at, or whether she was still alive.


    Lan Yanzhi put down the cue stick, rubbing his hands as he looked pointedly at Ji Chuan. ¡°When the two of them arriveter, you cannot mention their names, got it?¡±


    ¡°I got it, Nan Zhi and Yan Hua, right?¡±


    The moment Ji Chuan finished speaking, the door was pushed open.


    Mu Sihan and Bo Yan walked in one after another, both wearing full ck. When they walked in, they brought in a cold breeze from outside.


    The pair¡¯s aura was as cold and indifferent as they could be. Ji Chuan and Lan Yanzhi nced at each other, before Ji Chuan coughed, hurriedly changing the conversation. ¡°Third Brother, Fourth Brother, do you know who I met when I went to film this time?¡±


    Mu Sihan and Bo Yan sat on the sofa. None of them replied to Ji Chuan, so Ji Chuan touched his nose and chuckled as he said, ¡°A very, very pretty girl.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi continued. ¡°Did you get her?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, she¡¯s only three years old!¡±


    Lan Yanzhi was speechless.

 Chapter 857 - Two Cute Babies

    <h4>Chapter 857: Two Cute Babies</h4>


    Seeing Ji Chuan¡¯s exaggerated expression, Lan Yanzhi could not help butugh. ¡°Are you spazzing over a three year old girl? You¡¯re really amazing!¡±


    Ji Chuan red at Lan Yanzhi. ¡°How am I spazzing? She was so cute, pretty and cheerful, her voice was sweet and soft as well. When she called me Uncle, I really wanted to steal her away!¡±


    Lan Yanzhi poked fun at him ruthlessly. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that you had the potential to be a kidnapper as well.¡±


    Ji Chuan was speechless. He no longer had any desire to chat peacefully with Lan Yanzhi anymore.


    Sneaking a nce towards Mu Sihan and Bo Yan who were on the sofa, Ji Chuan plopped down next to them, saying apologetically, ¡°Third Brother, Fourth Brother, I didn¡¯t mean to mention those two names on purpose. Please don¡¯t be angry! It¡¯s easy to get an inmmation when you¡¯re angry, and if you get inmed, your liver might hurt...¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at Ji Chuan nkly, saying calmly, ¡°It¡¯s alright with me, I don¡¯t mind. As for Bo Yan, he would probably get an inmmation and hurt his liver.¡±


    Ji Chuan stared at Mu Sihan in surprise.


    Before he became the King six months ago, he would still warn him coldly when Ji Chuan mentioned Nan Zhi¡¯s name.


    He had merely went abroad to film for six months, and now he didn¡¯t mind anymore? Could it be that the rumors were real?


    That Fourth Brother had a new love interest? And it was...


    Ji Chuan suppressed the strong urge to gossip, wanting to ask about it several times. However, when he saw Fourth Brother¡¯s cold and sharp side profile, he dared not ask anymore.


    After he became King, Fourth Brother¡¯s aura became stronger and more powerful, making people respect, fear and want to address him as their King the moment they saw him!


    Ji Chuan still felt more rxed when he was with Brother Yanzhi. He ran back to Lan Yanzhi, describing the small girl he had seen in great detail.


    Meanwhile, Lan Yanzhi kept staring at Ji Chuan like he was staring at an idiot.


    The two talkative ones were sitting together, while the two quiet ones were sitting together. The atmosphere in the room was still quitefortable.


    Mu Sihan crossed his slender legs elegantly, leaning back against the sofa as a cigar was held between his well-defined fingers. He narrowed his eyes as he slowly exhaled out a mouthful of smoke.


    Bo Yan sat next to him as he downed cup after cup of alcohol without stopping.


    ¡°I¡¯ve almost searched the entire Capital, but I still don¡¯t know where she went.¡± Bo Yan¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed tightly, as he held on the cup of alcohol, the veins on the back of his hand protruding out. ¡°She said that she didn¡¯t want Little Apple and me to be with her till herst moments. I always thought that she was merely saying it. Who wouldn¡¯t want their loved ones to be with them when they¡¯re at their most helpless and painful period?¡±


    After Yan Hua resided in the Capital, she had familiarized herself with the roads here. When she left, she picked the ces where there weren¡¯t any CCTVs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how she is doing, all alone outside either.¡± She must have created a fake identity. There were no records of any credit cards, identity cards or passport that had her details.


    However, this was not what Bo Yan was the most afraid of...


    What he was most afraid of, was that she was really gone.


    If she didn¡¯t change her heart, she might have already left this world from a heart failure.


    Mu Sihan patted Bo Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No news can be seen as good news.¡±


    Without any news of her, he could stillfort himself by telling himself that she was still alive.


    Bo Yan sighed, looking up as he downed the cup of liquid in his hands.


    As Mu Sihan still had a busy schedule the following day, they did not stay until midnight, separating at about ten at night. Walking out of the private room, Mu Sihan took out his phone to send Yi Fan a message.


    ¡°Sihan.¡± Suddenly, a cold but pleasant voice rang.


    The party all turned towards the woman.


    The girl was wearing a ck suit, her long hair tied up into a ponytail. Her made-up face was exposedpletely, a male and a female secretary following behind her.


    Ji Chuan was walking behind Mu Sihan. Seeing that woman who called him, he blinked at Lan Yanzhi beside him, asking him softly, ¡°Is this that infamous Miss Helian?¡±


    Helian Zhu was very capable in the business world. He heard that she had an older brother as well, but he was not as capable as her. Helian Zhu was still very young, but she was already her father¡¯s right-hand man. Most of the investment Helian Xiao had in S Country was being managed by Helian Zhu.


    She was a strong woman in the business industry.


    When Mu Sihan saw Helian Zhu, he nodded at her. After Helian Zhu said something to her secretaries, she walked over towards Mu Sihan.


    Ji Chuan lowered his voice as he spoke to Lan Yanzhi, ¡°Fourth Brother is really amazing. I heard that Miss Helian is very arrogant. Even if its the President of another country, they would be the one who takes the initiative to greet her, but now, she¡¯sing to greet him.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi patted Ji Chuan. ¡°Keep your gossipy mouth away!¡±


    With that, Bo Yan and Lan Yanzhi pulled Ji Chuan away.


    Helian Zhu walked in front of Mu Sihan, a bright smile on her indifferent face. ¡°My Daddy¡¯s Surveince Team found an oil field at Tergu Desert. There are a few countries who are interested to work with my Daddy now, can I ask Your Majesty¡¯s opinion?¡±


    Mu Sihan ced a hand in his pocket, pausing slightly as his expression was slightly cold and dark. ¡°I have already received your Father¡¯s invitation.¡±


    ¡°It seems that my Daddy still likes you.¡±


    Helian Zhu reached a hand out to Mu Sihan, smiling slightly. ¡°Then, let¡¯s meet at the Tergu Desert.¡±


    Mu Sihan shook her hand.


    ...


    In the warm and quiet courtyard.


    A little girl wearing a pink tutu was sitting on the swing, holding onto a strawberry-vored ice cream cone in her hand as she ate it happily.


    ¡°Tiantian, you¡¯re eating secretly again!¡±


    A childish but extremely cold voice trailed over. Hearing the voice, Tiantian hid the ice cream cone behind her unconsciously.


    Her clear bright eyes stared as a small figure walked out from the house.


    The small figure was wearing a checkered shirt and pants with suspenders, his ck soft hair having a 30-70% split that wasbed neatly. His child-like face was tense and cold, exuding a seriousness and coldness that did not belong to one his age.


    Tiantian poked out her small tongue, her head turning from side to side. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not eating anything secretly!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not, what are you hiding behind you?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m eating it openly! When I took it from the fridge, no one stopped me!¡± Tiantian blinked herrge eyes, lookingpletely innocent.


    Little Yuyu walked in front of Tiantian, reaching a hand out to her. ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Brother, let me eat one, just one!¡±


    Little Yuyu¡¯s pretty face was tense, making him look extremely solemn and serious. ¡°No, Mommy said that your teeth have a cavity. If you eat any more sweet things, you will have to go to the hospital to pluck your teeth out.¡±


    ¡°Oh... I don¡¯t want to pluck my teeth out...¡± Tiantian passed the ice cream cone to Little Yuyu, tears circling in herrge eyes. ¡°Brother is so fierce. I¡¯m going to tell Mommy, Grandma and... and©`¡±


    Before Tiantian could finish speaking, a devilishly nice male voice trailed over. ¡°Baby Tiantian, why are you crying?¡±


    Seeing the person that had just arrived, Tiantian was so excited her tears stopped immediately.

 Chapter 858 - Never Thought of Continuing Their Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 858: Never Thought of Continuing Their Rtionship</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man who had just walked into the courtyard was wearing a leather jacket with tattered jeans and a blue diamond stud on his ears. He was handsome and charming and exuded a devil-may-care attitude.


    In his arms were two boxes of toys, one of which was a Barbie doll that Tiantian liked, while the other was a puzzle that Little Yuyu liked.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Hearing Tiantian call the man Daddy, Little Yuyu corrected her calmly. ¡°Tiantian, that¡¯s Uncle Feng Yao.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Feng Yao said that he¡¯s Daddy.¡± Tiantian smiled prettily, her small, fair legs running towards Feng Yao.


    Feng Yao reached a slender hand out to carry Tiantian, it was so easy for him that he felt like he was carrying a doll.


    With how he was carrying her with one hand, it was easy to tell that he carried her often. After all, arm strength was needed to carry a child like this.


    Seeing Tiantian¡¯s red eyes, Feng Yao raised an eyebrow. ¡°Was your Brother fierce to you again?¡±


    Tiantian pouted, nodding. ¡°Brother didn¡¯t let me eat my ice cream cone, but Tiantian really wants to eat it!¡±


    The moment Tiantian finished speaking, a soft and gentle voice sounded together with the cking of high-heels. ¡°Tiantian, your Brother is right.¡±


    A woman wearing a red shirt and ck pants walked out of the house. Her brown curly hair from the past had been dyed ck and cut short. The ends of her hair rested at her shoulders, the ends slightly curled in as it made her look extremely feminine and pretty.


    Seeing the man who was carrying Tiantian in the courtyard, Nan Zhi smiled at him.


    Feng Yao was the first customer she had gotten after opening this private kitchen. Once they got familiarized with each other, he woulde over often.


    Back then, after she saved Qiao Yanze from the sea and fainted, they discovered that she was pregnant.


    Caught in such a chaotic time, she still remembered her hesitation, not knowing whether she should get an abortion. After all, the circumstances she was in was not suitable for her to have a child.


    Besides, when she gave birth to Xiaojie, his father was not with her.


    Did she want to let her unborn children be in the same situation again?


    However, the ultra-scan showed that there was not only one child, there were two babies within her. If she aborted them, she would be hurting two small lives.


    So in the end, she still gave birth to the two babies selfishly.


    Tiantian and Yuyu were nonidentical twins. They did not look alike, while their personalities werepletely different as well.


    Tiantian was hyper and yful, while Yuyu was cold and mature. He was even colder and more expressionless than his Older Brother Jie, making him look extremely like Mu Sihan.


    Not only were their personalities simr, he looked like him as well.


    He was basically a mini Mu Sihan.


    Every time she saw Yuyu, Nan Zhi would think of that man.


    Regaining her senses, Nan Zhi¡¯s face scrunched up a little when she saw that Feng Yao had brought toys over again. ¡°Young Master Feng, how many times have I told you to stop buying things when youe over? You¡¯re always spoiling them!¡±


    ¡°These are not very expensive anyway. If they want, I can even bring the entire toy store over to them!¡±


    Sighing in exasperation, Nan Zhi felt helpless against the man. Nan Zhi did not know what Feng Yao did, only knowing that his family owned a mine and he was very rich. He would even bring his friends over asionally, and everyone would treat him as the king amongst the group of friends.


    ¡°Mommy, its because Uncle Feng Yao likes me!¡± Tiantian was a small intelligent elf. In front of Nan Zhi, she did not dare all Feng Yao ¡®Daddy¡¯.


    Nan Zhi nced helplessly at the small, yet confident little girl, waving her hand at her. ¡°Alright, go and wash your hands with your brother. Let¡¯s get ready to eat.¡±


    Tiantian got down from Feng Yao¡¯s hold, smiling as she followed behind the cold Yuyu and entered the building.


    When Nan Zhi and Feng Yao were the only ones left in the courtyard, Feng Yao walked in front of Nan Zhi, his smile mysterious. ¡°The two kids aren¡¯t the only ones with a gift. You have one as well!¡±


    Feng Yao reached his pretty hand behind Nan Zhi¡¯s ear, snapping his fingers once when a fragrant gardenia appeared in his hands. ¡°How were you able to get a gardenia at this time of year?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I grew it myself.¡±


    The corners of Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched, a smile appearing on her lips as she took the flower. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Her rtionship with Feng Yao had be better after she lost a lot of blood when giving birth.


    At first, she really hated Feng Yao¡¯s yful personality. He would flirt with her all day and would never be serious, making a lot of people think that they had an unusual rtionship.


    However, on the day she was giving birth to the twins, she really experienced death.


    The blood bank in the hospital just happened to have ack of blood that day. Qiao Yanze had notpletely abstained from his drug addiction and could not donate his blood, while An Feng had slight anorexia and could not donate blood since she was Nan Zhi¡¯s direct kin. At such an important time, Feng Yao ran over to save her life and her children¡¯s lives.


    After the two children grew up, Tiantian especially liked Feng Yao. Nan Zhi also slowly noticed that Feng Yao only had a yful mouth, but was actually an innocent big boy in his heart instead.


    ¡°When are we eating? I¡¯m about to starve to death!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a whileter. You can eat with my Mom and the kids first!¡±


    ¡°Alright,e back early! I have something important to tell you!¡±


    ...


    On the 15th of every three months, Nan Zhi would go out for a while.


    She changed her clothes, making up to make her appear like an olddy before she took a taxi to a church.


    Once she arrived at the church, there already was a man wearing a ck coat sitting in the first row of benches.


    Nan Zhi walked over and sat next to the man.


    The man turned around, and what Nan Zhi saw was an extremely ordinary face.


    The man was Qiao Yanze after wearing his disguise.


    Qiao Yanze spent two years topletely get the DIE addiction out of his system. The pain he had suffered waspletely unimaginable.


    Every time his addiction acted up, it would be akin to entering the gates of hell and barely making it back.


    The DIE drug was the strongest drug in the world. If it wasn¡¯t for Qiao Yanze¡¯s strong determination, he would have longmitted suicide from the pain.


    After he got the drug out of his system, Qiao Yanze secretly investigated the origins of the DIE drug. A year ago, he found therge crime syndicate that produced the DIE drug.


    It took a year for him to fight his way into the management of the crime syndicate. In order to not reveal his identity, he disguised himself and rarely contacted Nan Zhi. The uncle and niece arranged to meet at the church once every three months.


    Nan Zhi knew what Qiao Yanze wanted to see the most. She took out her phone, opening her gallery to show him Tiantian and Yuyu¡¯stest photos.


    Staring at the pretty girl in the photo, Qiao Yanze have a pleased smirk. ¡°Our little Princess is bing more adorable.¡± He stared at the photo for a while, before he turned to Yuyu¡¯s photo. He sighed softly after a few seconds. ¡°He¡¯s looking more and more like his Daddy.¡±


    Qiao Yanze stared at Nan Zhi, guilt appearing in his eyes. ¡°Zhizhi, if it wasn¡¯t for Uncle, you would have gotten married to him again. Yuyu and Tiantian could have grown up in the Royal family as well, and be surrounded with their Daddy¡¯s love andpany.¡±


    Nan Zhi grabbed Qiao Yanze¡¯s hand, shaking her head. ¡°Uncle, please don¡¯t say things. From the moment I made the decision, I have never regretted it. What can I say? After so many years of being together and separating with each other so many times, Mu Sihan and I probably are not fated to be together!¡±


    After all, four years was able to change a lot of people and things.


    She always remembered him saying that he wouldn¡¯t wait for her. So, she had never thought of getting back together with him.


    There was no use dwelling in the past.

 Chapter 859 - Reuniting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 859: Reuniting (1)</h4>


    Nan Zhi chatted a while with Qiao Yanze about her two cute babies, before she changed the topic. ¡°Uncle, how¡¯s the situation on your side?¡±


    Qiao Yanze pursed his lips, his ordinary face hard to read. ¡°Although I managed to get into their management, I still have to work harder to be their core member. But, don¡¯t worry, Uncle will do everything to clear our Qiao family¡¯s name!¡±


    Nan Zhi tightened her hold on Qiao Yanze¡¯s cold hand, nodding. ¡°Uncle, I believe in you. You don¡¯t have to worry about us. Both of the kids are very obedient, especially Yuyu. He¡¯s like a small adult. Whenever I look at him, I get reminded of Xiaojie. It¡¯s been four years, he should be very big now!¡±


    Seeing the tears swimming in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes, Qiao Yanze felt his emotions swarming within him.


    Zhizhi had sacrificed too much for him!


    ...


    After she met Qiao Yanze, Nan Zhi returned to the private kitchen.


    An Feng was tending to the flowers and nts in the courtyard while Feng Yao was apanying the two children in the living room.


    From afar, Nan Zhi could hear Tiantian¡¯s happyughter.


    The little girl was especially like Nan Zhi when she was young. Nan Zhi was equally as innocent and curious, hyper and mischievous. However, after experiencing too many things, she had be quiet and serious, rarelyughing as carelessly anymore.


    Seeing that Nan Zhi had returned, An Feng asked softly, ¡°How¡¯s your uncle?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°He¡¯s pretty good. He told me to tell you not to worry.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at such a dangerous ce where he could lose his life anytime with a single mistake. As his older sister, how can I not worry?¡±


    Nan Zhi grabbed An Feng¡¯s hand,forting her. ¡°Mom, Uncle has matured a lot over the past few years. He¡¯ll definitely be able to protect himself properly. We have to believe in him.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± An Feng patted Nan Zhi¡¯s hand, ncing into the house. ¡°Tiantian really likes Feng Yao. I can tell that Feng Yao really likes you too. Zhizhi, it¡¯s been four years. Have you ever considered about yourself...¡±


    Nan Zhi interrupted An Feng hurriedly. ¡°Mom, Feng Yao is two months younger than me, I don¡¯t like a rtionship where I¡¯m older than the guy. Besides, I feel that being single is quite good. Us women don¡¯t necessarily have to depend on a man, right? Besides, you have been single for so many years too.¡±


    An Feng was speechless. This brat was even turning the tables and teasing her now!


    ...


    While Nan Zhi headed into the house, An Feng continued to tend to the flowers and nts.


    In the living room, Feng Yao was lying on the floor, while Tiantian was riding him, a hand-made whip with a wooden rod and rope in her hand as she called out happily, ¡°Horsey, giddy up. Horsey, run quickly...¡±


    Little Yuyu was sitting in front of a table, reading quietly as he sat straight up, not affected by his sister at all.


    Staring at her children, one exuberant and boisterous, while the other was quiet and solemn, Nan Zhi did not know tough or cry.


    It would be great if they would mix their personalities. One was way too hyper while the other was too quiet.


    ¡°Tiantian!¡± Nan Zhi eyed the little girl, giving her a warning gaze, telling her to not to ride on Feng Yao.


    ¡°Mommy, Uncle Feng Yao was the one who let me ride the horsey!¡±


    Feng Yao nced at Nan Zhi, who looked slightly stern, a winning smile appearing on his handsome face. ¡°I did it willingly. I cannot be happier to be Tiantian¡¯s ride. Of course, if Zhizhi is willing, I will be even happier...¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, Tiantian pouted, saying, ¡°Uncle Feng Yao, it¡¯s no wonder why Brother says that you came to visit Mommy for a reason. You only want to be Mommy¡¯s ride...¡±


    Feng Yao coughed awkwardly. ¡°Am I that obvious?¡± As he said so, he sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve had a crush on your Mommy for so long, but I haven¡¯t even gotten a kiss. I¡¯m such a poor thing.¡±


    Tiantian got off Feng Yao¡¯s back, jumping into his arms as she pecked both of his cheeks loudly. ¡°If Mommy doesn¡¯t kiss you, then Tiantian will kiss you.¡±


    The corners of Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched. Tiantian was really a naughty little thing, who couldn¡¯t hold herself back when she saw pretty boys!


    After Tiantian kissed Feng Yao, she leaned into his ear, whispering, ¡°Uncle Feng Yao, you have to be better to Tiantian! If you¡¯re good to Tiantian, Tiantian will say good things for you to Mommy!¡±


    Feng Yao stared at the adorable little girl, his heart melting into a puddle. ¡°Alright, how do you want Uncle to be nice to you? Uncle will agree to all of your requests.¡±


    ¡°I want to eat an ice cream cone, chocte, cake...¡±


    Feng Yao was speechless. This little elf only sweet-talked him to eat her favourite sweets and ice cream cone!


    ...


    After the two kids went to sleep, Nan Zhi was pulled into the living room by Feng Yao.


    Feng Yao brewed a cup of tea for Nan Zhi, before sitting next to her, looking like he wanted to please her terribly.


    Seeing Feng Yao like this, Nan Zhi knew that he had something to ask of her. ¡°What is it? What exactly can¡¯t the Young Master Feng do?¡±


    ¡°There really is something I need your help for.¡±


    Nan Zhi raised an eyebrow slightly. She really could not think of anything that she could help Feng Yao with.


    ¡°My boss is having a meeting with the leaders of several countries at the Tergu Desert in a few days. He knows that I like good food, so he ced me in-charge of thisrge-scale banquet. However, my younger sister that is always against me, managed to take away the chef I managed to find. I went to find a few more, but I feel that their skills are not good enough, so I would like to invite you to be the chef.¡±


    The corners of Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I can cook a few simple dishes at most. If you want me to cook for the leaders of several countries...¡± She suddenly seemed to remember something and she asked again, ¡°Which countries are they?¡±


    Feng Yao listed out a few countries.


    Not hearing S Country, Nan Zhi sighed quietly in relief quietly.


    ¡°Good Zhizhi, Pretty Zhizhi...¡±


    ¡°...Wait, what did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Good Zhizhi?¡±


    ¡°No, the other.¡±


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi.¡±


    Hearing this name she hadn¡¯t heard in a long time, Nan Zhi¡¯s emotions whirled around inside her.


    In her well-defined almond-shaped eyes, ayer of moisture appeared as she pursed her lips tightly, looking as if she was about to cry.


    Feng Yao jumped in surprise from Nan Zhi¡¯s expression.


    What had he said to make her cry?


    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, so you¡¯re Pretty Zhizhi, aren¡¯t you? Surely you aren¡¯t Ugly Zhizhi?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked up, suppressing her tears that were about to fall. Her hands moved up to cover her face, her voice choked as she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You calling me that just reminded me of a person who is very important to me. It¡¯s been four years since I saw him, I really miss him a lot.¡±


    Feng Yao had known Nan Zhi for so long, but she had never seen her lose control of her emotions before.


    Who exactly was the person who called her Pretty Zhizhi? Was it Tiantian and Yuyu¡¯s father?


    It was not that shecked any suitors. Although he had never told her his feelings, everyone could tell that he liked her.


    However, she never got too close with men and never gave anyone any hope.


    She had always treated him as a friend openly.


    He always thought that her heart was made of steel, and never expected her to have such a soft and frail side.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll change what I call you.¡±


    Nan Zhi controlled her emotions, staring at him with red eyes. ¡°I agree to your request. However, you cannot pay me less in terms of remuneration.¡±


    ¡°You money-crazed person!¡±

 Chapter 860 - Reuniting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 860: Reuniting (2)</h4>


    Every morning was the noisiest period in the private kitchen.


    It was because Princess Tiantian had a morning temperament. She would only wake up after Nan Zhi humored her for a very long time.


    It was another new day.


    The birds outside were chirping happily, while a faint fragrance was present in the air.


    Tiantian was pulled up from her bed by Nan Zhi, crystal water beads hanging on her longshes. ¡°Mommy, can¡¯t you let Tiantian sleep for one more minute? Just one more minute.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not have the chance to say anything when Little Yuyu, who was already dressed and had brushed his teeth, walked in. He lifted the Princess¡¯ nket, saying coldly, ¡°Get up. Mommy¡¯s about to go on her work trip. We cannot hold her back.¡±


    Staring at the child who was acting like an adult with not a hint of emotion on his face, Nan Zhi sighed in her heart.


    The boy waspletely like Mu Sihan when he was stern and cold. She could not help but bow down to the power of gics!


    In her mind, a certain man appeared unconsciously.


    Four years was not too long, but was not too short either. She originally thought that some people would slowly disappear from her memories.


    However, because of this boy, she could not forget him, even if she wanted to.


    Every time she saw Yuyu, she would be reminded of that person. When she dreamt of that person in the middle of the night, her heartstrings would still be tugged.


    That feeling was like when her Uncle had his drug addiction. She wanted to forget him, but it was so painfully engraved in her heart.


    Forcing herself to forget was a very difficult thing to do...


    ¡°Mommy, why are you zoning out while looking at Brother again?¡± Princess Tiantian was not afraid of Mommy, nor was she afraid of Grandma. She was the most scared of her stern and serious Older Brother who did not seem to know how to smile.


    The moment her brother red at her, she wouldn¡¯t even dare to cry anymore.


    Nan Zhi regained her senses, staring at the little princess who waspletely obedient to her older brother andughed. ¡°Mommy¡¯s going on a work trip for about three days. I¡¯ll be back very soon! You have to listen to your teachers in school and listen to your brother and Grandma at home, okay?¡±


    The little princess pouted. ¡°Mommy, I want to go with you too!¡±


    ¡°After I¡¯m back, let¡¯s go on a trip?¡±


    The princess jumped on her bed, pping her hands in excitement. ¡°Yay! Mommy, you have to kiss Tiantian before you leave!¡±


    Nan Zhi hugged the soft and adorable princess, cing kisses on her forehead and cheeks. After she kissed her princess, Nan Zhi turned towards Little Yuyu.


    Little Yuyu shook his head, pursing his lips tightly. ¡°Girls only like to stick together.¡±


    The little princess was hugging Nan Zhi tightly, looking up slightly at Nan Zhi, blinking her big eyes. ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you say I still have an older brother? When can I see him? The older brother that is only older than me by five minutes is too fierce, I want my other older brother.¡±


    Instead of responding to her, Little Yuyu said, ¡°Tiantian, where did you put my robot atst night?¡±


    ¡°I put it in the cupboard.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it, go and find it for me.¡±


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Before Nan Zhi had the chance to interrupt the sibling¡¯s conversation, Little Yuyu had pulled the princess out.


    Once they were at Yuyu¡¯s room, the princess ran towards the cupboard, pulling it open to take out the robot from inside. ¡°Brother is silly, I already said that it¡¯s in the cupboard.¡±


    Tiantian passed the robot to Little Yuyu, but he did not take it. He merely said to the princess sternly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that Mommy was going to cry when you mention our older brother?¡±


    The princess was slightly dazed. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that! I only know that Brother is always fierce to me.¡± The princess pouted, not backing down. ¡°Mommy always dazes out when she stares at Brother sometimes, it must be because Brother looks like a big bad guy!¡±


    Little Yuyu was speechless. How did he look like a big bad guy?


    The princess nced out of the room. When she saw that no one was listening to them, she whispered to Yuyu, ¡°Brother, I heard Grandma and Mommy chatting once. Grandma said that you really look like our Daddy.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a Daddy.¡±


    Seeing that her brother was about to get angry again, the princess stuck her tongue out. ¡°Okay, okay. If Brother say that we don¡¯t, then we don¡¯t. Anyway, I have Daddy Feng Yao, hehe!¡±


    ...


    When Nan Zhi left on Feng Yao¡¯s car, the princess who had promised to stay strong and not cry ended up bursting into hysterical tears.


    Feng Yao was in the car as well. Seeing the princess cry made him almost cry as well. He only calmed down when the car arrived at the airport.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s getting harder for me to leave the three of you now.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched. Why was he the most emotional one?


    Feng Yao¡¯s private ne was parked in the airport.


    Nan Zhi had already known that Feng Yao was rich, but she didn¡¯t know that he was this rich. HIs private ne was furnished simrly to a five star hotel, with an observatory at the center of the ne as well, the walls and floor changed to arge panel to allow the guests to see the scenery around them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be rmed. My younger sister¡¯s private ne is even more luxurious than mine.¡±


    Nan Zhi said with a slight smile, ¡°Your younger sister must be a strongdy.¡±


    ¡°Not only is she a strongdy, she¡¯s also a female devil that sucks others¡¯ blood. In the past, her world was only filled with work and only work. However, in the recent few years, she seems to have changed a little.¡±


    Nan Zhi could tell that Feng Yao both respected and feared his younger sister.


    ¡°My younger sister will be thereter as well. Who knows the two of you might meet.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded with a smile.


    ...


    Nan Zhi took a nap on the flight. When she woke up, Feng Yao brought an outfit to her.


    ¡°The winds are really strong here, while the locals are a little more conservative. Changing into their clothes would make moving around more convenient.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be so considerate.¡±


    Feng Yao red at Nan Zhi. ¡°Did you just realize this?¡±


    Before they arrived at the Tergu Desert, Nan Zhi changed into a ck gown, covering herself fully from head to toe, with only her eyes exposed.


    After the nended safely, Nan Zhi got off the ne with Feng Yao.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Feng Yao had taken a few steps when he suddenly stopped.


    Nan Zhi was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The female devil actually drove here personally. You have to know that she was toozy to even wee the M Country President personally back then. I want to see who¡¯s so charming for her toe personally!¡±


    Feng Yao brought Nan Zhi to his car.


    The siblings were in the same airport, but they didn¡¯t even greet each other. Since Feng Yao was not leaving, Nan Zhi could not say anything either.


    They waited for nearly two hours when another private nended. Under the bright sun, Nan Zhi noted that the luxurious and unique ne had a gold ¡®S¡¯ branded on its exterior, almost blinding her eyespletely.


    At that moment, she felt her blood stop flowing.


    Her hands resting on her knees tightened into fists unconsciously.

 Chapter 861 - Reuniting (3)

    <h4>Chapter 861: Reuniting (3)</h4>


    Suppressing the mindless panic pulsing in her heart, Nan Zhi pursed her lips tightly under the veil as she stared straight the private ne that was reserved for S Country¡¯s Royal family.


    There were so many people in the Royal family, it might not be the one she knew, right?


    It might be Her Majesty, or even Ye Yanfeng.


    Feng Yao, who had ced his attention outside, noticed that something was strange with Nan Zhi, asking in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Nan Zhi tried her best to stay calm, shaking her head as she replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there wouldn¡¯t be any of S Country¡¯s leaders?¡±


    Feng Yao shrugged, raising a handsome eyebrow. ¡°The information I received a few days ago didn¡¯t have S Country included. My Boss might have sent out another invitation and didn¡¯t tell me!¡±


    As Feng Yao spoke, he looked into Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes, seeing her peculiar gaze and wanting to read something from them. However, she was extremely calm and indifferent again. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re rted to people in S Country?¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled faintly. ¡°No.¡±


    Feng Yao wanted to ask her more, when Nan Zhi pointed at the ne, reminding him, ¡°The door is open.¡±


    Feng Yao hurriedly turned around to look out of the window.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes moved out of the window as well.


    Within moments, a tall figure entered Nan Zhi¡¯s sight.


    It was not the Queen, neither was it Ye Yanfeng. It was that man that she did not dare and was afraid to meet.


    Seeing him walk out of the ne, Nan Zhi felt as if her entire world had frozen in ce.


    The car was extremely quiet, so quiet that she could only hear her thumping heart.


    That man walked down the stairs with heavy steps, while Yi Fan, his secretary and several officials followed behind him. A dark-colored suit wrapped around his tall and handsome figure, the shirt inside white and trim. He wore a navy blue tie, with a diamond tie clip clipped onto his tie.


    Even from afar, it was hard to miss his outstanding appearance. Those handsome and well-defined eyebrows and eyes, his tall nose bridge, his thin lips and his sharp chin all looked like they had been carved by God himself, so perfect that there were no ws.


    As time passed, his facial expression became even colder and sharper, and he exuded a cold, dignified but arrogant aura of a King that showed that he was above everyone else.


    As Nan Zhi watched him walk down, only four words appeared in her mind, ¡°The King has arrived.¡±


    Her white teeth bit down on her lips hard, asking Feng Yao softly, ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Feng Yao pointed at the sign on the ne. ¡°I don¡¯t, but he should be the new King of S Country.¡±


    Nan Zhi immediately understood.


    So he had already be the leader of a country. It was no wonder why she thought he looked even more mature and like a leader after seeing him this time!


    The four years had resulted in a drastic contrast between the two of them. ¡®Worlds apart¡¯ was probably the only way to describe them!


    ¡°Hey, Zhizhi, don¡¯t you think that the S Country¡¯s King look a little familiar?¡± Feng Yao narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere?¡±


    Feng Yao probably felt that he looked familiar because he had often seen Yuyu, the miniature version of Mu Sihan.


    Nan Zhi did not reply, merely watching as Mu Sihan shook hands with Helian Zhu, who was waiting for him.


    Mu Sihan and Helian Zhu chatted a while, and Nan Zhi saw a faint smile appearing on Mu Sihan¡¯s stern face.


    Helian Zhu pointed at the business car parked not too far away, before she led Mu Sihan and his people towards the car.


    She did not know if it was because her gaze was too strong, but the man who had only taken a few steps, suddenly turned his head and looked in her direction.


    She clearly knew that Feng Yao had shut all of the windows, and that the windows were tinted ck so the people outside were not able to see her. However, when she met his cold ck eyes, her heart still skipped a beat.


    Apart from bing more mature, the four years did not seem to leave any impact on his face.


    Seeing that Mu Sihan had stopped, Helian Zhu nced in the direction he was looking at as well.


    She had long seen Feng Yao¡¯s car, however, she had never regarded Feng Yao seriously ever since they were young.


    In the Helian family, Feng Yao¡¯s ability was less than hers. However, because he was a male, he was taken with more regard by the elders in the family.


    ¡°Whose car is that?¡± Mu Sihan asked with a cold expression.


    Helian Zhu replied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s my older brother¡¯s.¡±


    Mu Sihan furrowed his brows a little, his sharp instinct made him feel like someone was staring at him from inside that car.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to greet your older brother?¡±


    The moment Mu Sihan finished speaking, that car suddenly drove over. Helian Zhu was caught off guard, losing her bnce as she fell towards Mu Sihan.


    As a gentleman, Mu Sihan caught her shoulders.


    Feng Yao, who had driven his car over to Helian Zhu on purpose, smirked. ¡°It seems like that female devil likes that King. Zhizhi, did you see? When she fell into his arms, she didn¡¯t get angry and looked slightly shy instead!¡±


    How could Nan Zhi not notice?


    He was now a King that was above everyone. To her, he was like a star up in the skies, one that she could never reach.


    However, Helian Zhu was different. Her family background was amazing, while she was pretty and capable as well, making her look good with Mu Sihan.


    Feng Yao turned back to nce at Nan Zhi.


    Only to find that she was looking down, slightly unhappy.


    He, who was usually dense, suddenly seemed to understand something as he hit his forehead. ¡°Oh my god, it can¡¯t be what I¡¯m thinking, is it? Zhizhi, were you a couple with the S Country¡¯s King?¡±


    It was no wonder he felt that the S Country King looked extremely familiar on first nce. It turned out that he looked really like Zhizhi¡¯s little iceberg, Yuyu!


    Oh my god, Feng Yao felt himself going crazy!


    F*ck! He had actually fallen for the S Country King¡¯s woman?


    Nan Zhi stared at Feng Yao, whose mouth was wide open and gaping like a goldfish. She was the first to calm him down. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, there¡¯s nothing between us now.¡±


    ¡°How can there be nothing? Your two cute babies are his children!¡±


    Nan Zhi leaned back on the car, her hand pressing against her aching temple as she said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Having the two of them was my decision and had nothing to do with him! You¡¯ve seen it just now as well. Your younger sister and him probably have mutual feelings for each other. No matter how we look at it, the two of them suit each other very well.¡±


    Feng Yao stared at Nan Zhi for a while, confirming that she wasn¡¯t speaking with anger before he asked, ¡°Are you not nning to tell him about them?¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t n to for now.¡±


    The Qiao family¡¯s taint was still present, while Uncle was still in the dangerous crime syndicate group. There were too many obstructions between them.


    She had already let him have Xiaojie, she couldn¡¯t lose her twins again.


    After making that decision four years ago, she knew very well that it would be extremely difficult for the two of them to get together again.


    She would not daydream anymore.


    Even if they met, they would have to treat each other as strangers. Staying away from each other would be the wisest decision.


    Feng Yao could not tell that Nan Zhi was thinking about. If he had to say that she no longer had feelings for the man, it would definitely be impossible. After all, for a woman to be willing to have the man¡¯s children, and even rejected the pursuit of other men for four years. She definitely still had feelings for him!

 Chapter 862 - Reuniting (4)

    <h4>Chapter 862: Reuniting (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi nced out of the window again, but she could no longer see Mu Sihan and his entourage anymore.


    Four years had passed by like a dream.


    He was still him, everything seemingly unchanged, though at the same time, it seemed like everything had changed all over again.


    Strangers once more.


    Looking down again, Nan Zhi couldn¡¯t stop the empty, yet slight aching in heart.


    ...


    Tergu was a city built in the desert, the business and development of the city center was not iparable to that of a developed country.


    The Helian family had built a castle here, and Feng Yao brought Nan Zhi to the castle¡¯srge kitchen. There were already several cooks and kitchen staff inside.


    Seeing that Feng Yao had brought a woman over, they were all filled with scorn.


    ¡°Young Master Feng, what can a woman cook? Did you do so much to end up hiring such a small character who does not even dare to reveal her face?¡± One of the sous-chef said boldly. The sous-chef was rather famous in the culinary world. Apart from the top chefs in the world, he despised everyone else and often looked down on them.


    The moment the sous-chef spoke, several other chefs nodded as well. They were all well-known chefs as well. How could they be the assistants of an unknown woman?


    Before Feng Yao could say anything, a cold, mockingughter trailed over. Apanying it, high heels cked on the floor as Helian Zhu walked in with an old man behind her.


    The sous-chef that despised Nan Zhi immediately changed his attitude when he saw the old man. ¡°It¡¯s Mr Henry! You¡¯re my idol and the god in the culinary world!¡±


    Henry nodded at that sous-chef in acknowledgement.


    Helian Zhu brought Henry in front of Feng Yao, before ncing briefly at Nan Zhi behind him. Nan Zhi was still wearing her face veil, so no one could see her properly. Helian Zhu looked away and said to Feng Yao, ¡°I managed to invite the Culinary God. Henry will be the head chef for the banquets in the next two days.¡±


    Feng Yao nced at Helian Zhu, smirking coldly. ¡°Father arranged for me to be in charge of the banquets. Surely you aren¡¯t taking this away from me as well?¡±


    Helian Zhu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m not taking it away from you, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re not capable at all. Look at the chef you got, do the others respect her? You said yourself that this banquet is for the leaders of several countries. If they¡¯re unhappy with the food or if anything happens, wouldn¡¯t I need to help you clean up the mess again?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at Helian Zhu, who was fierce and didn¡¯t give her older brother, Feng Yao, any respect at all. She didn¡¯t n to interfere in their family matters, but wasn¡¯t Helian Zhu being too condescending?


    ¡°Miss Helian, Young Master Feng got me to be the chef because he felt that my skills are able to meet the demands of the leaders. Aren¡¯t you being too judgmental by putting us down before giving us any chance to demonstrate our ability?¡±


    Nan Zhi had studied broadcasting. No matter if it was Chinese or English, her words were enunciated properly andfortably, an aura that was impossible to ignore exuding from her in a few words.


    Before Helian Zhu could reply, the chefs all burst into raucousughter. They wereughing at Nan Zhi¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t this woman too confident in herself!


    She even dared to praise herself in front of the Culinary God, Henry!


    Helian Zhu clearly did not believe Nan Zhi. She did not want to waste time speaking with her either, merely saying, ¡°Feng Yao, I don¡¯t care if you y around usually, but you shouldn¡¯t take such an important asion so casually! The main chef will be Henry, while all other uninvolved people can stay away from the kitchen!¡±


    Feng Yao scoffed. ¡°I say, Zhuzhu, my friend is right. You¡¯re being too judgmental. I know very clearly about the skills of my friend. Besides, I¡¯m in charge of the banquet this time. Zhuzhu, if you want to take credit, you have to get permission from our Father Boss first!¡±


    Seeing that Feng Yao was not listening to her, Helian Zhu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and get Daddy now.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Henry, who had yet to speak, suddenly said, ¡°If Young Master Feng thinks that thisdy¡¯s skills are better than mine, how about we have a live match? If I lose, I¡¯ll be her sous-chef willingly!¡±


    A culinary god to be a sous-chef? It waspletely out of the question!


    Feng Yao nced at Nan Zhi, who nodded. ¡°I ept!¡±


    ...


    Time ticked away slowly, and a tantalizing fragrance slowly emanated from the kitchen. Feng Yao, Helian Zhu and the other chefs had all gone out.


    Only Nan Zhi and Henry were left in the kitchen.


    The people sitting outside all could not help but swallow at the fragrance.


    ¡°It must be Mr Henry who is able to make such a fragrant smell,¡± the sous-chef remarked snidely.


    Helian Zhu smirked, extremely confident in Henry¡¯s skills.


    Although Feng Yao looked calmed, he was slightly worried inside. Zhizhi¡¯s skills were good, but Henry was the Culinary God after all. Could Zhizhi really beat him?


    In the end, the two chefs made two dishes and two desserts.


    After Helian Zhu and the chefs tasted the food, they all nodded in appreciation.


    ¡°Feng Yao, Henry is the Culinary God after all, I don¡¯t believe that the person you brought can beat him.¡±


    When it was Nan Zhi¡¯s turn, she ced her dishes on the table. The dishes were covered with lids, so no one knew what she had made.


    Helian Zhu was uninterested, while the chefs were eager to see Nan Zhi make a fool out of herself. Henry, on the other hand, was full of confidence.


    Feng Yao gave Nan Zhi a nce of belief as he uncovered the lids.


    A fragrant smell that made people salivate surrounded their senses immediately. The two dishes that Nan Zhi had madebined the specialties of the four countries, leaving only the essence of each country. The food looked and smelled extremely appealing, it was hard to resist.


    Feng Yao picked up his chopsticks to have a taste, before he stared at Nan Zhi, not saying a word for a very long time.


    Unable to resist, Helian Zhu also picked up her chopsticks to try the food. Her expression immediately became simr to Feng Yao¡¯s.


    Seeing this, Henry started to be a little nervous. ¡°Miss Helian, how is it?¡±


    Helian Zhu put down her chopsticks, staring at Nan Zhi meaningfully before she turned to Feng Yao. ¡°You win this time.¡±


    Helian Zhu stood up from the table and left.


    Henry could not believe his ears. He actually lost to an unknown woman? How?!


    He picked up a pair of chopsticks to try Nan Zhi¡¯s food, his eyes widening immediately.


    ¡°Apart from Gem Master Vincent¡¯s food, I have never tasted such delicious food! Also, the taste of your food is slightly simr to Vincent¡¯s...¡±


    Nan Zhi was not a petty person, and was able to put down the previous arrogance and condescension he had held towards her. ¡°Vincent was my master. However, it has been a long time since he passed away.¡±


    Henry and the other chefs werepletely dumbfounded. The woman who they had thought was unknown was actually Master Vincent¡¯s disciple!


    ...


    At night, during the wee dinner.


    The leaders all got into their seats.


    The kitchen had prepared food ording to the tastes of the different leaders.


    Once the food was served, Helian Xiao nced at Feng Yao, who was introducing the dishes at the side, looking pleased.


    This good for nothing son of his had finally done something right.


    Mu Sihan sat beside Helian Xiao, his eyes narrowing slightly at the delicious looking and exquisite smelling dishes on the round table.

 Chapter 863 - Reuniting (5)

    <h4>Chapter 863: Reuniting (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Halfway through the meal, Mu Sihan used the excuse of a call and left the banquet hall.


    Helian Zhu chased after him.


    ¡°Sihan, what¡¯s wrong? Was the food not to your liking?¡±


    Mu Sihan did not have any expression, only his ck eyes constricting slightly as his left hand in his pocket had long clenched into a tight fist.


    ¡°Where did you hire the chef from?¡±


    Staring at Mu Sihan¡¯s expression, Helian Zhu immediately panicked.


    Did he have something against that chef that Feng Yao had gotten?


    As if seeing through Helian Zhu¡¯s confusion, Mu Sihan rified coldly, ¡°The food is very good, but there¡¯s nothing I like. If it¡¯s possible, I would like the chef to make another dish.¡±


    Ah, so that exined it.


    Helian Zhu sighed in relief.


    ¡°Where is the kitchen? I would like to go ce my order personally,¡± Mu Sihan said again.


    Seeing Mu Sihan¡¯s insistence, Helian Zhu nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you over.¡±


    Nan Zhi and the chefs were preparing the fruits for after dinner, whenmotion were heard from the door suddenly. ¡°Sihan, do you want me to get the chef toe out? The oil smell is very strong inside...¡±


    Before Helian Zhu could finish, Mu Sihan interrupted her coldly. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, there¡¯s no harm in going in to see what other ingredients there are.¡±


    At that moment, Nan Zhi was in the middle of carving a flower, when the cold and familiar voice that appeared suddenly made her heart skip a beat.


    She almost cut her fingers with the sharp knife.


    Sucking in a cold breath, she could still remember thest time they were together. She was cutting vegetables in the kitchen and identally cut herself, and he immediately sucked onto her finger.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips tightly, reminding herself to calm down.


    Rx. She was wearing a long gown and a face veil now. Even if he came in, surely he wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her, right?


    There was nothing to be afraid of!


    However, her heart continued to thump crazily, ignoring her logical reasoning.


    Seeing Helian Zhu lead the dignified S Country King in, everyone in the kitchen stopped what they were doing.


    Nan Zhi had to stop as well.


    Her fluttering longshes turned up as she looked towards that man beside Helian Zhu.


    He had taken off his suit jacket, wearing only a clean white shirt while his ck pants wrapped around his long legs were ironed perfectly. His outfit was simple, yet low-key and luxurious as well.


    He was handsome, mature and cold. If possible, his domineering aura was even stronger than four years ago.


    He looked up, ncing at every chef before his eyesnded on Nan Zhi, whose outfit was the most unique.


    Nan Zhi was the only female in the kitchen, and also the one who was wrapped up the most.


    His eyes were dark, others unable to read his emotions. It was like he was looking at a stranger, before he looked away, his lips moving slightly, ¡°Who¡¯s the main chef?¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, Feng Yao¡¯s voice suddenly came over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Mu Sihan and Helian Zhu in the kitchen, Feng Yao acted surprised. ¡°Zhuzhu, why did you bring His Majesty here?¡±


    Helian Zhu ignored Feng Yao, staring at Mu Sihan. ¡°Sihan, what do you want to eat? You can just let us know.¡±


    Mu Sihan nced at the woman who was blocked by Feng Yao, asking softly, ¡°Is she the main chef?¡±


    Helian Zhu nodded. ¡°Yes, Feng Yao had brought her over. Her skills are beyond that of Henry¡¯s.¡±


    Mu Sihan listed a few dishes. ¡°Sweet and sour ribs, curry chicken wings and marinated beef. Once you¡¯re done, pack it for me. I¡¯m bringing it back to my hotel.¡±


    Others would not think of anything when they heard these dishes. Although Mu Sihan¡¯s status was high, everyone had different habits and likes. He might not have liked the food at the banquet, and preferred normal family dishes.


    However, when Nan Zhi heard the names of these dishes, her organs were twisting within her already.


    These few dishes were the ones that she had made before she left.


    Now that he was asking her to make them, did he recognize her?


    How had he recognized her? She had already done her best to change the vors of the banquet food so that he would not recognize it to be her cooking. However...


    Feng Yao nced behind at Nan Zhi. Remembering the words she had said in the car, he smiled and said, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s been hard on you tonight. After the banquet, I¡¯ll reward you properly!¡±


    Nan Zhi met Feng Yao¡¯s eyes, knowing that he was helping her so she hummed with a hidden smile.


    Their conversation sounded a little ambiguous to others.


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes slightly, a faint smile appearing on his face before he spoke to Helian Zhu, ¡°Since the main chef is tired, there¡¯s no need to trouble her!¡± With that said, he turned to walk out of the kitchen.


    Helian Zhu hurriedly followed after him.


    Staring at the man¡¯s extremely cold back, Nan Zhi heaved a sigh of relief, and yet, she felt extremely sad as well. Her heart seemed to have lost its support as it sunk more and more.


    Feng Yao hugged Nan Zhi¡¯s shoulders, asking softly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Nan Zhi recollected her emotions. ¡°Yes, thank you for earlier.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I know what you¡¯re thinking. You can go back after tomorrow.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do my work first, you should go out and do your work too!¡±


    ...


    After they were done with everything in the kitchen, it was about ten at night.


    Mr Henry called Nan Zhi over. ¡°You must be tired,e over and take a short rest?¡±


    Nan Zhi sat next to Henry.


    Henry took out a bottle of wine, pouring one cup for Nan Zhi. ¡°I used to learn from your Master in the past. Do you remember that he liked to drink this type of wine as well? Every time after work, he would invite me to drink a few cups.¡±


    ...


    After Feng Yao was done with his work and went to the kitchen to find Nan Zhi, she was leaning against a wall in a corner, holding onto an empty wine ss and she seemed a little tipsy.


    Feng Yao took the wine ss from her, holding onto her shoulders. ¡°Why did you drink?¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled, her body shaking. ¡°Henry brought it over. We talked about Master and got a little sad, so we drank a few cups. Who knew that the alcohol would have such a strong effect? From the looks of it, I have to trouble you to bring me back to my hotel.¡±


    Feng Yao did not know to be happy or sad. Did she trust him so much even when she was drunk?


    ¡°You know that I have a crush on you, yet you¡¯re asking me to bring you back. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me©`¡±


    Nan Zhi interrupted Feng Yao¡¯s unfinished words with a smile. ¡°I know that you appear to be yful, but you¡¯re aplete gentlemen. If not, with your wealth, you would have long forced yourself on me, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Feng Yao hummed. ¡°Women are not cute when they¡¯re too smart.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes curled up, a mischievousness that she did not have usually appearing. ¡°I¡¯m not going for the cute image either.¡±


    Feng Yao was speechless.


    The drunk woman was clearly a lot cuter than her usual cold and indifferent manner.


    Feng Yao had the urge to let her stay in the castle. However, in the end, his rationality still won over that urge.


    He drove her to Tergu¡¯s only seven-star hotel.


    Feng Yao parked the car in front of the entrance and helped Nan Zhi out.


    Just as he was about to help Nan Zhi into the lobby, a cold voice suddenly trailed over. ¡°Young Master Feng.¡±


    Feng Yao turned back, freezing slightly when he saw the man that was getting off the ck limousine.

 Chapter 864 - Long Time No See

    <h4>Chapter 864: Long Time No See</h4>


    Feng Yao stared at the tall figure who was walking over with a hand in his pocket. Under the light, the sharp edges and lines of the man¡¯s face appeared more apparent.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s head felt a little heavy. When she was not in a good mood, she got drunk easier. At the same time, the effect of the alcohol this time was strong. Currently, she was like a boneless slime, leaning against Feng Yao¡¯s broad shoulders. When she heard someone call Feng Yao, she narrowed her eyes as she looked forward.


    Seeing that familiar but also unfamiliar face, her lips pouted slightly under the face veil. ¡°Feng Yao, I don¡¯t want to see him, help me to my room quick!¡±


    Hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s mumbles, Feng Yao pressed Nan Zhi¡¯s head into his arms before he nced towards Mu Sihan who was walking over. He greeted Mu Sihan with a smile. ¡°Your Majesty, we arranged a room in the castle for you. Why are you here?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I¡¯m used to staying in hotels.¡± With that said, he nced at the slender figure in Feng Yao¡¯s arms silently. ¡°Is she the main chef for tonight¡¯s banquet?¡±


    Feng Yao nodded. ¡°Yes, not only is she the main cook, she¡¯s my girlfriend as well.¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips slightly, a slight smirk appearing on his face. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Yao stared into Mu Sihan¡¯s depthless ck eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Your Majesty, I¡¯ll bring my girlfriend back to her room first.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s sharp eyesnded on the woman in Feng Yao¡¯s arms. However, the woman seemed to be really drunk, unmoving in Feng Yao¡¯s arms.


    Feng Yao led Nan Zhi towards the elevator.


    After entering the elevator, Feng Yao was about to close the doors when a long arm stretched over and opened the doors once more.


    Mu Sihan walked in without any expression.


    There weren¡¯t many people in the elevator, and Mu Sihan walked right behind Feng Yao and Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi leaned her dizzy head on Feng Yao¡¯s shoulders, her eyes slightly closed. She didn¡¯t notice Mu Sihan walking in, not knowing he was standing right behind them.


    She murmured huffily, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You said that there wouldn¡¯t be any S Country people, but...¡±


    Feng Yao wanted to cup Nan Zhi¡¯s mouth to prevent her from speaking, but he was toote.


    He nced at the reflection behind him through the gleaming elevator walls. Noting that Mu Sihan was looking down at his phone, not seeming to care about what was going on with them, he let go of his hand over Nan Zhi¡¯s mouth. He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Alright, stop talking.¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed, her longshes covered with sparkling tears. ¡°Anyway, you have to pay me extra. You should know that I was about to die in the kitchen from nervousness earlier. I don¡¯t want to see him...¡±


    Feng Yao felt his scalp turning numb.


    Although her words were slightly slurred from her being drunk, her words could still be understood if one listened closely enough.


    Feng Yao nced at the man behind him again.


    He remained in the same position, still looking at his phone, not even bothering to look up.


    Fortunately, the elevator arrived at the floor Nan Zhi was staying at very quickly.


    After Feng Yao greeted Mu Sihan, he helped Nan Zhi out of the elevator.


    He didn¡¯t notice that a certain man¡¯s expression darkenedpletely when they left.


    ...


    Feng Yao unlocked the door and helped Nan Zhi onto the bed. He helped her to take off the head piece and face veil.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to shower. I¡¯m sticky all over. Feng Yao, you can go back first!¡±


    Noting the drunkness in her eyes, with her face flushed from all the alcohol, Feng Yao furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m scared for you. You can wait here while I go and prepare the bath.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to have a bath in a hotel.¡±


    ¡°This is a seven-star hotel, the bathtubs are sanitized everyday...¡±


    Nan Zhi stood up, wagging her finger at Feng Yao. ¡°I can shower myself.¡± She took a bathrobe, walking towards the bathroom with shaky steps.


    Feng Yao made a call to order a cup of sober-up tea. As he was worried about her, he didn¡¯t leave immediately and sat on the sofa, waiting for her toe out.


    ...


    The hotel was a boutique vi with only a few levels. There were pretty coconut trees outside and an open-air swimming pool. The ce was very calming and pretty.


    Mu Sihan stood on the balcony, a cigar held between his slender fingers as he narrowed his eyes, exhaling a long stream of smoke.


    Suddenly, a female voice trailed over from next door. ¡°Ah, it hurts...¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse and coy from the alcohol. It was soft and tender, like a worm that wormed into and gnawed at his heart.


    A man¡¯s voice followed soon after. ¡°The pain will go away quickly. Endure it for a while, I¡¯ll be softer.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s lips tugged into a sneer.


    What was wrong with him to actually change his room to be beside hers? Was he asking for trouble?


    He narrowed his ck eyes, taking in more breaths of the cigarette!


    ...


    In the adjacent room.


    After Nan Zhi finished showering and wore her bathrobe, she identally fell when she was walking out and scraped her elbow. Feng Yao got her to sit down on the sofa before he helped clean her wound.


    Feng Yao had never done such a thing, so he used a lot of strength.


    ¡°You still have to work tomorrow. If you can¡¯t get up, I will deduct your payment!¡±


    Nan Zhi red at Feng Yao unhappily. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a businessman, you¡¯re too mean.¡±


    Feng Yao patted Nan Zhi¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done. Rest early, I¡¯lle and fetch you tomorrow.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded.


    After Feng Yao left, Nan Zhi leaned against the sofa for a while, though she somehow fell asleep.


    The air-conditioner was turned on in the room and she was merely wearing a bathrobe, which was why she startled awake from cold chill.


    She sniffled, her limbs feeling slightly heavy.


    She increased the temperature of the air-conditioner. Noting that the balcony door wasn¡¯t closed, she walked there barefooted.


    Just as she was about to close the door, a fiery red light was flickering from the adjacent balcony. She furrowed her eyebrows, walking out with fuzzy eyes.


    A tall figure was leaning against the railing of the adjacent balcony.


    Was she hallucinating?


    If not, why did that figure look like Mu Sihan?


    But then, why would he be in the room next to hers? Feng Yao clearly said that he was staying on a different floor.


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes, before she looked away, turning around to return to her room.


    Suddenly, the man turned around and nced at her. His dark eyesnded on her, staring at her quietly.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s legs felt like they had been pinned down by nails.


    Swallowing, she looked up to meet the man¡¯s eyes.


    His expression was slightly indifferent, his dark eyes as deep as an abyss with not an ounce of light. His lips were pursed slightly, his expression looking like a deity statue that did not have any emotions.


    Nan Zhi lifted her hands unconsciously to touch her face.


    She was not wearing the face veil.


    He had already seen her, so there was no need for her to hide anymore.


    Their eyes met. No one spoke first. His tall figure leaned against the railing, his expression sharp and cold as he exuded a dignified and cold aura, not letting people approach him.


    Nan Zhi did not know how long had passed, but she was about to give in to the pressure and run back to her room when the man¡¯s low and maic voice disrupted the silence.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

 Chapter 865 - She Tiptoed to Kiss Him

    <h4>Chapter 865: She Tiptoed to Kiss Him</h4>


    Hearing his low and maic voice say ¡®long time no see¡¯, Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes constricted slightly. She felt as if a storm had appeared in her chest, her mood droppingpletely.


    Scorching hot liquid swelled in her eyes, wanting to fall out at any time.


    It really had been a long time for them.


    In the blink of an eye, it had already been four years...


    How familiar they were with each other in the past was how unfamiliar they were with each other now.


    Nan Zhi stared into his calm eyes, her heart twisting in pain. Her appearance and disappearance probably wouldn¡¯t be able to affect his emotions anymore!


    Not wanting to show her emotions too much, Nan Zhi smirked and replied with a smile, ¡°Long time no see. Congrattions, you¡¯ve be the King.¡±


    He did not reply.


    He merely stared at her coldly.


    Nan Zhi felt really ufortable by his stare, but she tried her best to remain calm. ¡°How is Xiaojie?¡±


    He lifted his cigar, inhaling once before he slowly exhaled smoke, his features blurred by the thin veil of smoke.


    Staring at him like this, Nan Zhi¡¯s longshes fluttered slightly. If they had topare who was calmer, she was never his opponent.


    Besides, as time passed, he appeared even more mature and hard to read.


    She could tell that he didn¡¯t want to speak to her. She pursed her lips saying, ¡°It¡¯ste, I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡±


    After she nodded at him, she returned to her room.


    If they didn¡¯t meet and didn¡¯t talk, maybe she wouldn¡¯t feel so bad.


    But they had met and even spoke to each other. Her emotions spilled like a dam that had been opened, she couldn¡¯t stop it even if she wanted to.


    She didn¡¯t dare to admit that she really really missed him.


    She missed him so much.


    However, she also understood that four years could change many things. They could never go back anymore...


    His eyes on her were like when he was looking at a stranger, cold and distant.


    He was already a King that was above everyone, while she was merely a small boss of a private kitchen.


    They werepletely different, like a cloud and the mud in the ground!


    As expected of a seven-star hotel, there were various expensive alcohol ced in their rooms. Nan Zhi could not go to sleep, and was feeling horrible and suffocated, so she opened an alcohol bottle. Sitting by the bed, she downed ss after ss of alcohol, her mind getting fuzzier by the moment.


    If she was drunk, she would probably have a good sleep, right?


    She didn¡¯t know how many sses of alcohol she had drunk. Her stomach was feeling queasy and ufortable. As she leaned back against the bed frame, she stared nkly out into space.


    Suddenly, a tall figure appeared in front of her.


    The man was wearing a white shirt and a ck pants, the most ssicbination. However, on him, it looked extremely luxurious and dignified.


    Even on a subconscious level, he was exuding the aura of a King.


    Nan Zhi blinked, a scoff appearing on her lips in self-ridicule.


    She was hallucinating again.


    When she first left him, apart from being constantly worried about Qiao Yanze, she worried and missed him as well.


    Almost every night, it was hard for her to fall asleep and she had insomnia. Or if she somehow managed to fall asleep, she would dream of him too.


    However, whenever she wanted to jump into his arms, he would push her away coldly. Then, his cold words would ring in her ears, telling her that he wouldn¡¯t wait for her.


    Nan Zhi opened her eyes, watching as the man slowly approached her from the balcony.


    She closed her eyes, murmuring softly, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t wait for me. I also know that it¡¯s impossible for us now. Go and never appear in front of me again. I don¡¯t want to feel sad again...¡±


    The man¡¯s long legs stopped in front of her. His ck pants were ironed perfectly with no visible creases. Nan Zhi lifted her leg to kick at his calf. ¡°I told you to go, didn¡¯t you hear me? I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡± Seeing him would only made her feel more depressed...


    Mu Sihan ignored her kick, crouching down to take the ss of red wine away from her. He narrowed his dark eyes, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°Do you not want to see me that badly?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head, before she nodded,pletely dazed. ¡°Do you know how annoying you are right now?¡± She sniffled. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now. Stoping into my dreams.¡±


    She supported herself to stand up. Her head waspletely dizzy as her body shook. Just as she was about to fall down, the man reached his long hand out to grab her slender waist in time.


    The man¡¯s refreshing scent with a hint of cigarette smell surrounded her, the familiar and unfamiliar smell touching her sensitive senses.


    Just as he had stabilized her and was about to let go of her, she suddenly tiptoed to hug his neck.


    He clearly didn¡¯t expect her to hug him and the man stiffened slightly, before looking down at her.


    She tiptoed and buried her face in the crook of his neck, then took a strong sniff of his scent.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± He stared at the back of her head, asking coldly.


    Nan Zhi bit her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only want to hug you. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow, and will never appear in front of you again.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the man pushed her slender figure away without any care.


    She fell onto the bed.


    She didn¡¯t have the energy to get up again.


    He stood by the bed, looking down at her. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve been doing well these few years without me.¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled, looking down. ¡°Not too bad I guess. At least I¡¯m not lonely.¡± With the two children and her mom with her, it was better than being alone.


    ¡°Feng Yao is the eldest son of the Helian family. Although he¡¯s not as capable as Helian Zhu, he¡¯s going to inherit the family business in the future. Do you think you suit him?¡±


    Yes, she didn¡¯t suit Feng Yao, and didn¡¯t suit him even more!


    ¡°I don¡¯t suit Feng Yao, but Miss Helian and you suit each other quite well. Congrattions, you¡¯ve finally found a woman who ispatible with you in status.¡±


    As she spoke, shey back on the bed. She didn¡¯t care if it was a dream, she didn¡¯t want to see him anymore.


    She was afraid that she would get a definite answer from his eyes.


    Mu Sihan stared at her for a few seconds with a tense expression. Helplessness suddenly overwhelmed him, so he turned around and walked out to the balcony.


    However, he had only taken a few steps when his strong waist was held tightly suddenly.


    He was hugged tightly from behind.


    The woman¡¯s soft chest pressed against his back tightly.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s resting hands clenched slightly.


    She pressed her forehead on his back, her voice hoarse and slightly pitiful. ¡°I really won¡¯t appear in front of you again. However, tonight, can you not leave?¡±


    It was veryte at night already, the busy city losing its bustling noisiness.


    It was quiet all around them, so much that they could only hear each other¡¯s breathing.


    Nan Zhi used the alcohol to buff up her courage as she walked in front of the man. Her hands tightened their hold on his shirt, as she stared into his well-defined handsome face.


    It had been four years and this was her first time looking at him so closely, to feel his breath and feel his temperature.


    It was so real.


    It didn¡¯t seem like a dream.


    He still didn¡¯t speak. She bit her lip, suddenly standing up on her toes as her scarlet lips pressed against his slightly pursed ones.

 Chapter 866 - Initiative

    <h4>Chapter 866: Initiative</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Staring at the woman who was kissing him, Mu Sihan turned his handsome face a little.


    Her kissnded on his tense chin.


    Nan Zhi froze.


    With her personality, he thought that she would give up like this. He didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly lift her hands to cup his face, before her scarlet lips pressed against his cool ones once more.


    A faint alcohol smell burnee through his senses.


    The moment her soft lips pressed against his, his mind nked out, as if a current of electricity ran through him.


    She froze, her longshes fluttering slightly.


    Mu Sihan looked down, his dark eyesnding on her face. This was the first time he looked at her properly after so many years.


    Her hair had changed, and she had lost weight in her face. Her skin was still as fair and clear as before, while she had an extra femininity on her face.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, his eyes so dark that ink coulde out from them. However, he pushed her away in the next second.


    ¡°Miss Nan, there¡¯s nothing between us anymore.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked up dazedly at him, speaking with slightly pitifulness and sorrow, ¡°I know, I only want to kiss you onest time.¡±


    Kiss him onest time?


    His lips moved. Before he could say anything, she tiptoed once more to kiss him.


    She bit him daringly, her tongue tracing his pretty lips as her heart thumped.


    There was no desire in her kiss. In fact, her kiss was extremely sincere, as if it really was theirst kiss.


    Before she bid him farewell again.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s hands slightly clenched into tight fists, and he cursed softly in his heart.


    His rationality was telling him to push her away.


    However, in the next second, he grabbed her slender waist tightly.


    He used a lot of strength, as if wanting to snap her waist into half.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts...¡± She furrowed her eyebrows as she moaned in pain.


    Damn it! He never thought that she would be so coy when she was drunk.


    Just as his body tensed from a fire burning within him thanks to her, he suddenly heard her say, ¡°I¡¯m done kissing you. You can leave now.¡±


    A raging storm swelled in his eyes.


    Seeing that she was turning to walk towards the bed, he grabbed her wrist, pulling her back towards him strongly.


    She fell into his arms.


    She looked up. Before she could say anything, he kissed her scarlet soft lips in punishment.


    His eyes were burning with a dark fire that scorched her in its intensity.


    Nan Zhi froze for a second. When she regained her senses, she didn¡¯t push him away, wrapping her hand around his neck instead. With the same strength, she bit his lips ruthlessly.


    Their eyes stared straight at each other.


    Especially his eyes, they were sharp and cold, as if wanting to see through her soul. They wereced with aplicated emotion.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face still had its blush from the alcohol, tinting her fair skin like she was a ripe peach. Her well-defined eyes were watery and slightly dazed. An alluring coyness appeared between her eyebrows naturally, making her look like a seductive elf that came from the forest.


    He closed her eyes, as if giving in. He pushed her teeth apart, kissing her ruthlessly.


    At the sudden force, Nan Zhi lost her bnce, hugging his tall figure like an octopus.


    His kiss got even fiercer, like a stormy sea where Nan Zhi was a small boat that could only move ording to its waves.


    The two of them intertwined with each other strongly and intimately, exchanging their saliva in a vicious swirl of passion.


    She was thrown on the bed without any care by him.


    He knelt by the bed, his eyespletely red.


    Nan Zhi wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him down to her.


    They were like two beasts, intertwining and tearing into each other with reckless abandon. It was as if they wanted to vent out all of the emotions they had through this searing kiss.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart was trembling. Her blood was boiling all over.


    She had never been so crazy and daring before.


    After the man pulled off her bathrobe, she didn¡¯t stop and reached out to tug off white shirt. Staring at his exposed muscr chest, her slender fingers slid from his chest towards his well-defined abdomen.


    He immediately tensed.


    Her fingers reached towards his belt, undoing it with ease and familiarly.


    His eyes darkened to a smouldering ck.


    Her fingers slipped down past his sexy abdomen.


    The woman¡¯s bathrobe and the man¡¯s clothes were thrown to the floor in a messy heap as their shared breaths became hot and frenzied.


    His lips pressed against her ear, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    She hugged his neck, her fingers moving from the back of his neck to his short hair. ¡°Will you give it to me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you only want ast kiss?¡± Heughed coldly.


    Nan Zhi stared at him, biting at lips and not saying anything.


    He narrowed his ck eyes. ¡°Call my name.¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips tightly.


    ¡°Do you not know me, or do you not want to call me?¡± A glint of danger shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Mr Ye.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, he bit her lips ruthlessly.


    She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°It hurts.¡±


    It was clear that she was angry, but with the hoarseness from the alcohol, it sounded more like she was murmuring to her beloved.


    He pinched her jaw, smirking. ¡°Were you this seductive in front of Feng Yao as well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s none of my business, then why are you still doing it with me?¡±


    ¡°Mu Sihan!¡±


    ¡°Very good, so you still remember my name.¡±


    Nan Zhi opened his mouth, wanting to say something, though she could only gasp sharply, before letting out a moan.


    ...


    The next day.


    Nan Zhi woke up with a splitting headache.


    Perhaps it was because of her body clock, no matter howte she slept, she would still wake up when the sun rose out of habit.


    She rubbed her aching temples, her hand pressed against her forehead as she slowly sat up on the bed.


    The soft nket slid down from her body slowly.


    She looked down, staring at her uncovered body as her mind nked out for a second.


    The images that happenedst night suddenly shed in her mind like an old movie.


    Although her skin was unmarked and unbruised, looking like no one had touched her, her legs were still extremely sore.


    She was no longer an innocent and naive girl. She had three children already, so she naturally knew what this type of soreness meant.


    She had done it with someonest night.


    And that person was still...


    At this moment, the bathroom door was pulled open. Almost instinctively, Nan Zhi nced at the bathroom.


    After showering, the man who was wearing a pair of ck pants with no belt and a shirt hanging loosely on him, walked in with heavy steps.


    Water beads were still dripping from his short hair, his well-defined face so handsome that it made her heart flutter.


    He looked up, his ck eyes narrowing as theynded on her. A soft smirk appeared on his lips. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing anything in the morning? Is it because you weren¡¯t satisfiedst night and want to do it again?¡±


    It was only then that Nan Zhi realized that the nket on her had fallen. She hurriedly pulled the sheets up to cover herself. Seeing her actions, his smirk widened. However, his smirkcked any warmth at all.


    Nan Zhi bit her lips. ¡°Last night... Although I took the initiative, if you didn¡¯te over, I couldn¡¯t take the initiative either. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t me it all on me.¡±

 Chapter 867 - Just A Dream

    <h4>Chapter 867: Just A Dream</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan lifted his well-defined fingers, buttoning his hand-made buttons one by one.


    Hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s words, his smirk widened even more. ¡°It¡¯s been four years, and you¡¯ve learnt to seduce men now.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯sshes fluttered. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Feng Yao to be softerst night too?¡± His ck eyes were filled with derision, though she didn¡¯t know if he was scoffing at her or berating himself that he couldn¡¯t stop himself.


    A sharp pain appeared in Nan Zhi¡¯s chest.


    Many times, when couples broke up, the trust they had for each other would be destroyed at the same time.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t hope for them to have any trust for each other again.


    ¡°No exnations?¡±


    Nan Zhi met his deep dark eyes. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I injured my elbow and Feng Yao help me to apply some medicine.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome face seemed to tense even more. ¡°Your boyfriend is really considerate.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless as well.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t mind our one night stand?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked down, spotting the condom in the rubbish bin from the corner of her eyes.


    Her heart fell painfully.


    When he touched her in the past, he didn¡¯t like to have any obstruction... Of course, at that time, he got the pce¡¯s doctor to prescribe her a harmless contraceptive medicine.


    However, that time before they separated, the Qiao family got into trouble and she forgot to take the contraceptive, which was how she had fallen pregnant with the twins.


    Did he use a condom because he thought she was dirty?


    Nan Zhi did not wish to overthink, though she didn¡¯t need to think too much as well. A one night stand was extremely normal between grown adults.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell him. I believe you won¡¯t tell Miss Helian as well.¡±


    When he heard what she said, Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened even more. They stared at each other, neither of them speaking. The surging emotions they hadst night were all gone as well.


    All that was left was a stiff coldness, lingering in the atmosphere.


    After Mu Sihan buttoned hisst button, leaving the top two opened to expose his exquisite and sexy corbones, as he put a hand in his pocket. He stared at her with dark eyes. ¡°Wait for me here tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving after finishing all the preparations for tonight¡¯s banquet.¡±


    She no longer had that passion and courage fromst night. Now she had regained her quiet elegance and rationality.


    He wanted to catch an abnormal emotion in her bright eyes, but there was nothing.


    The hand in his pocket clenched slightly.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t make you stay, can I?¡± His sexy lips moved.


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes, not daring to look at him as she looked out of the window instead. ¡°The Qiao family¡¯s taint is still there. Besides...¡±


    He smiled coldly. ¡°Besides what? Do you think that I only want you?¡±


    Nan Zhi met his cold eyes, her heart clenching in pain. ¡°I¡¯ve always known that you wouldn¡¯tck women around you.¡±


    He looked at her, scoffing, ¡°But there aren¡¯t many who dare to give themselves to me.¡±


    Nan Zhi tightened her hold on the nket.


    A bitterness grew in her. They were once so close and intimate with each other, but now that they were awake, they could only talk so sharply to each other.


    It seemed that was all that was left between them.


    She looked down, suppressing her surging emotions as she said to him, ¡°Feng Yao ising to fetch meter. You should leave first!¡±


    It was rare for Mu Sihan¡¯s expression to not darken. He sat not too far from the edge of the bed, staring at her coldly for a few seconds. He remained silent as he moved to open the door and walked out.


    When he left, the air around him felt like a freezing cold torrent.


    It was so cold Nan Zhi felt her bones hurting from the coldness. Nan Zhi wrapped herself in the nket, reminding herself to not be sad and not be miserable.


    They were no longer people in the same world.


    She should stop dreaming!


    What was the use in continuing to cling to him and pester him? Was there any point in telling him that she still had feelings for him? It would only result in the two of them to be in the same situation as when they were forced to separate.


    It was toote.


    She no longer had the energy to love without a care for anything else.


    She would just treatst night as a beautiful dream. After the dream was over, she should return to reality!


    ...


    Not too long after Mu Sihan left, Feng Yao arrived.


    By then, Nan Zhi had gotten up, changed and thrown away the rubbish. The windows were wide open to remove the lingering smell of what happened the previous night.


    Feng Yao could not see any difort from her face.


    ¡°Does your elbow still hurt?¡± Feng Yao asked.


    ¡°A little, but I can still finish what I¡¯m supposed to do today.¡±


    Feng Yao patted her head. ¡°If you¡¯re not happy the next time, I can bring you to rant and shout at the beach, so don¡¯t drink anymore. You probably don¡¯t know how attractive you are when you¡¯re drunk. It¡¯s a good thing I managed to hold myself back. If not,st night, you...¡±


    But she had indeed slept with someonest night. However, she was the one who took the initiative, so she wasn¡¯t at a loss.


    However...


    The two of them had met after so long. Apart from their physical interaction, they didn¡¯t even ask each other if they were well.


    It was not that there wasn¡¯t any time to ask, but that they didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    She was afraid of hearing him say that he was very well, but also afraid that he was not well.


    She knew that he was angry and sad when she insisted on leaving back then.


    She knew well about how much he needed her.


    When she left, his heart would be empty again. Did his psychological condition worsen after that?


    However, she did not dare ask all of this.


    Because she knew she couldn¡¯t give him any promises.


    ...


    Nan Zhi returned to the castle with Feng Yao.


    She busied herself in the kitchen all day so she wouldn¡¯t have to think about him.


    But when she was resting, she heard the castle maids praising the newly-appointed S Country King, saying that he was very handsome and very charming, and that he was probably the youngest King in the world!


    After finishing her work for the banquet, Nan Zhi returned to the hotel to tidy her luggage.


    She didn¡¯t stay.


    ...


    After Mu Sihan was done with all of his work, it was nearly eleven at night when he returned to the hotel.


    He walked to the adjacent room.


    The service staff was cleaning the room after a couple checked-out on the very same night.


    Mu Sihan stood in front of the door and nced into the room.


    Everything that happenedst night was like a flowery dream.


    ¡°Eh, why is there a ring stuck in the carpet?¡±


    Hearing the service staff¡¯s words, Mu Sihan took arge step forward.


    He snatched the ring from the service staff.


    Two letters, Z and H were carved on the inside of the ring, with a heart symbol in between.


    Back then, he didn¡¯t even propose to her, putting the ring on her finger directly.


    ¡°Sir, is this ring yours?¡±


    Mu Sihan clenched the ring tightly, humming wordlessly.


    ¡°But, I remember, apart from that couple earlier, the one who checked out is a beautifuldy!¡±


    Mu Sihan nced at the service staff coldly. ¡°If shees back for the ring, tell her to call me. My number...¡± Mu Sihan paused for a second before continuing, ¡°Hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    The service staff wanted to say some more, but the man had already turned around to leave.


    ...


    Mu Sihan returned to his room, showering before hey on the bed.


    He stared at the ring in his hands for a very long time.


    It was like the countless nights after she left, his eyes remained open until daybreak.


    However, his phone by the pillow never rang.

 Chapter 868 - New Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 868: New Rtionship</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ording to his schedule, Mu Sihan was to take a morning flight to return to the S Country.


    Yi Fan came in the morning to get Mu Sihan.


    However, he had barely knocked on the door when the door was pulled open from inside.


    A tall figure was standing by the door.


    Mu Sihan had showered in the morning and changed into a fitting ck shirt that wrapped his fit and toned body. He did not wear a tie, and the top two buttons were unbuttoned to reveal his exquisite and sexy corbones. The expensive ck suit pants finished the ensemble, making him look even more handsome and tall.


    He was still that dignified and elegant man. However, he also seemed to have be colder and more indifferent whenpared to before.


    Yi Fan had been by Mu Sihan¡¯s side for many years, so he could naturally tell that he wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    ¡°Young Master, did you not rest well?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips. ¡°She was the main chef of the Helian banquet.¡±


    He didn¡¯t specify who the ¡®she¡¯ was, but Yi Fan understood immediately.


    He didn¡¯t say anything anymore.


    Helian Zhu came over to send Mu Sihan to the private ne parking area.


    ¡°I tried to ask my Daddy about his thoughtsst night. Amongst so many countries, he prefers your country, so I will do my best to help you get this coboration.¡±


    Mu Sihan shook Helian Zhu¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Staring at Mu Sihan¡¯s broad back as he walked up into the ne, Helian Zhu was slightly dazed.


    It had been four years since she had first met him.


    Over these years, her feelings towards him had be something unspeakable.


    It was a feeling she hadn¡¯t gotten before from that man. She really liked him, but she didn¡¯t dare tell him either.


    He was cold andplicated. Even for her, who was known to be a strong woman in the business industry, she wasn¡¯t able to read him at all.


    It was only when the ne departed and slowly disappeared from her sight that Helian Zhu turned around to get back into her car.


    ...


    After returning to the country, Mu Sihan continued to be busy.


    It had already been three days since he returned from the Tergu Desert.


    Nan Zhi had never called his private number.


    Today, it was still early when Mu Sihan left his office and returned to the Crown Pce. He immediately went up to a room on the third floor.


    When Yi Fan brought him coffee, Mu Sihan was wearing sses as he sat in front of an easel, drawing with an indifferent expression.


    This was a drawing room. Ever since Nan Zhi left, whenever Mu Sihan had time, he woulde up to draw a portrait of her.


    Four years had passed, and the walls of the room were filled with portraits of Nan Zhi.


    Yi Fan ced the cup of coffee next to Mu Sihan, asking softly, ¡°Young Master, since you saw Miss Nan, why didn¡¯t you tell her about your feelings?¡±


    As the closest person to Mu Sihan, Yi Fan clearly knew that he had been unable to forget Miss Nan.


    With his status, what kind of woman could he not get if he wanted them? The officials would also try to introduce beautiful women to him from time to time, but he had rejected them all.


    After Miss Nan left, his psychological condition that had gotten better with much difficulty, acted up again. It had even be so serious that he had self-harmed several times.


    Elder Dong helped him go through secret treatments to help him focus his feelings and attention to work.


    Slowly, the treatment turned out to be effective.


    In the past four years, he had experienced two assassinations, four revolts and many near-death experiences, but he had pulled through all of them.


    Although he was the King now, it was not easy to be in such a high position. The higher the position, the higher the stakes and responsibilities that fell upon his shoulders. In everything he did, he had to be more careful, because his image represented the Royal family and the country.


    He didn¡¯t chase after Nan Zhi because he was very clear that if he did, she would only be a mistress with no official status.


    However, what he wanted was not a mistress, but a Queen.


    Mu Sihan put down his drawing pencil, taking a sip of the coffee. ¡°What is the status regarding what I told you to investigate?¡±


    Yi Fan took out a diamond sleeve cuff. ¡°Young Master, take a look at this.¡±


    Mu Sihan took the diamond cuff.


    ¡°I got this from Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister. She went to the cemetery again secretly yesterday and spoke to Xiao Ying¡¯s tombstone for a very long time. I heard some important things, that this cuff was found under Xiao Ying¡¯s bed after she passed away. She asked Xiao Ying if the owner of the cuff murdered her.¡±


    After Xiao Ying passed away, Mu Sihan hadn¡¯t given up on his investigation.


    There was nothing suspicious about her family background. However, in the second year after Xiao Ying had passed on, a young girl secretly went to pay respects to her in the middle of the night.


    It was only afterwards that Yi Fan found out that the girl had been adopted by an overseas couple. Her right ear was born deaf. Ten years ago, after the overseas couple both passed away in an ident, the girl became an orphan. When Xiao Ying found her long-lost younger sister, she sought help from Qiao Yanrong¡¯s charity.


    Qiao Yanrong¡¯s charity had always been helping young girls, so Xiao Ying was extremely grateful towards Qiao Yanrong.


    After Qiao Yanrong passed away, it was understandable for Xiao Ying to want to avenge the savior who had helped her younger sister. However, she was merely a normal girl. It would be impossible for her to get arge amount of the DIE drug.


    Yi Fan kept investigating ording to this lead.


    Mu Sihan stared at the cufflink for a while, narrowing his ck eyes slightly. ¡°This cuff was made with South Africa grade diamonds. Just one of them is very expensive. Yi Fan, don¡¯t you think that this design is very familiar?¡±


    ¡°This looks like one of the cuffs Designer Aaron designed for the Royal family. There should be a serial code on it, as every Royal family was assigned with a serial code. That also means that once we manage to find which Royal family member the serial code matches, then...¡± Yi Fan was a little shocked. Does this mean that the person who instructed Xiao Ying to do all of that was someone rted to a Royal family member?


    However, at the same time, this was not surprising. There were countless ambitious people who wanted to take Young Master¡¯s position. Even now, after Young Master had eded to the throne, there were still people who were vying for his position and wanting to pull him down!


    Mu Sihan passed Yi Fan the cuff. ¡°Go and investigate it immediately.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ...


    After Nan Zhi returned to the town, she noticed that day that the ring she had taken around with her was lost.


    She immediately called the hotel.


    The hotel staff told her that the ring had been taken by a Mr Ye, who had left her a message.


    His phone number hadn¡¯t changed. If she wanted the ring back, she could call him.


    Since then, Nan Zhi wanted to muster up her courage to call him several times. However, she had barely dialed the number for a second before she hung up the call again.


    The ring wasn¡¯t lost and had returned to him once more. Maybe, this was the God telling her that their fate was over.


    An Feng walked in. Noting that Nan Zhi was staring at her phone and dazing out, she walked over to take a look at her daughter¡¯s phone.


    Nan Zhi had searched up the news of the S Country Royalty.


    The headlines happened to be one about the newly-appointed King, Mu Sihan.


    [The King¡¯s rumored new romance.]


    Under the topic, there were several photos that looked like they had been taken secretly. There was one of a tall man wearing a ck suit fetching a woman from a hotel personally, while the other photo was of them appearing at a western restaurant together.

 Chapter 869 - Whose Daughter Is She? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 869: Whose Daughter Is She? (1)</h4>


    Only the woman¡¯s appealing figure and the side of her beautiful face was shown in the photo.


    Because it was secretly taken, the facial expression was rtively blurred and it was not clear what their expressions were like.


    But in one of the photos, Mu Sihan was holding a piece of steak out towards the woman.


    Mu Sihan was not a considerate man. When they were together before, most of the time he liked to stick to her like a big boy.


    When they were eating, he wished she would feed the food into his mouth.


    But four yearster, to see him cut a piece of steak for another woman himself...


    Nan Zhi looked at the photos and felt it was ironic.


    In Tergu Desert, under the influence of alcohol, she took the initiative to flirt with him and they even had a one night stand.


    But in the blink of an eye, there was another new lover beside him. He had given his maturity and gentleness to another woman.


    He was no longer her Mu Sihan.


    ¡°Zhizhi, are you still paying attention to the news over there?¡± An Feng looked at Nan Zhi worriedly.


    Nan Zhi regained her senses. Her gaze moved away from the phone and towards An Feng. ¡°After leaving, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve looked at news from over there.¡±


    An Feng sat beside Nan Zhi, a pained look in her eyes. ¡°Mom knows you can¡¯t forget about him, but it¡¯s been four years already. There are many things that can be changed. He has a noble status and naturally there will be no shortage of women around him. It is normal even if there are new women.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded.


    She knew.


    After all, she was the one who insisted on leaving and separating from him. She could not naturally ask for a breakup and expect him to keep chaste for her!


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just looking. I¡¯m not thinking about anything.¡± Nan Zhi put her phone down and wrapped her arm over An Feng¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very happy now. I¡¯m satisfied with you and the twins and Uncle. I¡¯m so pleased to see him back on his feet again.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you said you would take Brother and I on a trip when you were back from your business trip, right?¡± Little Princess Tiantian ran in from outside.


    Looking at the doll-like beautiful and exquisite little girl, Nan Zhi¡¯s low spirits dissipated and she beckoned to the little girl. ¡°Tiantian, let Mommy hold you.¡±


    The little girl climbed onto Nan Zhi¡¯s slender legs, her little arms wrapped around Nan Zhi¡¯s neck and pouted her pink lips. ¡°Mommy, I want to see the snow. Can you take me there?¡±


    Speaking of snow, Nan Zhi thought of that year when she and Uncle took Xiaojie to the ski resort and met Mu Sihan there.


    Her heart jumped.


    Why was she thinking about him again?


    ¡°How about Mommy take you to the ski resort in H City in China?¡±


    The little girl kissed Nan Zhi on the face excitedly when she heard that they could travel overseas. ¡°Yes! Mommy is the best!¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Feng Yao, who had not left after sending Nan Zhi back to the town, heard Nan Zhi¡¯s words and poked his head in from the door, his eyes shining bright like the stars. ¡°I want to go to see the snow and ski too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Uncle Feng Yao cane with us.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at An Feng. ¡°Mom,e along too!¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi was familiar with H City so she did not need to n in advance. After discussing the time, they flew to H City in Feng Yao¡¯s private ne.


    After a long flight, they reached H City in the evening.


    They could feel the winter-like coldness as soon as they got off the ne.


    Little Tiantian and Yuyu were wrapped tightly in thick down jackets by Nan Zhi and looking at the two adorable children, Nan Zhi said gently, ¡°Darlings, are you cold?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Little Princess Tiantian wore pink little gloves, and she looked curiously at the city that waspletely different from the town they had known all their lives, and jumped about excitedly. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s so pretty here!¡±


    Little Yuyu nodded and grunted out the two words. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Feng Yao came over and carried Tiantian and Yuyu on each arm.


    Tiantian giggled. ¡°Uncle Feng Yao is amazing!¡±


    Nan Zhi wanted to take one of the babies from Feng Yao, but he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can carry them both.¡±


    Beforeing, Feng Yao had already booked a private car. After getting in the car, they sped towards the hotel.


    ...


    The Helian family finally signed a cooperation agreement with S Country for the oil fields they found in Tergu Desert.


    The Helian family sent Helian Zhu to discuss the details of the cooperation.


    After signing the contract, when the group of people went to the restaurant to eat, Helian Zhu brought up Feng Yao rather unhappily. ¡°My brother only knows how to y around and now he¡¯s gotten all cocky. He isn¡¯t even going to the office just because Daddy praised him for doing well in the banquet. Today he even went to H City to see the snow. When I called him I even heard a woman¡¯s voice.¡±


    Any listener might have perceived an unintended meaning in what was said. Mu Sihan¡¯s cold eyes narrowed and he looked down, burying all emotions deep into his eyes.


    ¡°Oh yes Sihan, I saw your news a few days ago, you can¡¯t really...¡±


    Mu Sihan gave a faint smirk, his expression unreadable. ¡°The media likes to make groundless usations.¡±


    But Helian Zhu had some doubts.


    It was true that the media liked to make groundless usations, but the photos of him cutting the steak for the woman should not be an angle problem, right?


    Seeing his slightly cold and gloomy face, Helian Zhu dared not ask any more questions.


    She had already checked on the girl who had a scandal with him. She was not from a noble family, and even if he had feelings for her, there could be no good ending between them!


    ...


    Mu Sihan returned to the Crown Pce.


    Cen Xi, who was making pastries in the kitchen, heard movements and ran out. Seeing that Mu Sihan was back, she greeted him politely, ¡°Mr Ye.¡±


    Mu Sihan saw that Cen Xi¡¯s beautiful face was smeared with flour and he said with a dark expression, ¡°You¡¯re making pastries?¡±


    Cen Xi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Pack some stuff. You¡¯lle with me to H City tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cen Xi was Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister. She had already known what her sister had done.


    Before her sister died, the letter she had written had mentioned Young Master Qiao, and between the lines, she believed that her sister had truly fallen for Young Master Qiao.


    But in the end, she still harmed the Qiao family.


    Cen Xi knew that there was hatred in her sister¡¯s heart because of Uncle Qiao Yanrong¡¯s death, but believed her sister had dwelled too much on it.


    From what she knew, Uncle Qiao Yanrong¡¯s death was not rted to the Qiao family, but she couldn¡¯t let go.


    ...


    By the time Mu Sihan and Cen Xi arrived at H City, it was already evening.


    Yi Fan had contacted the private chauffeur before they left. As it was a private trip, Mu Sihan was quite low profile this time.


    Based on Feng Yao¡¯s style, he would definitely book the best hotel whening to H City. Knowing that, Mu Sihan asked Yi Fan to book the best hotel in H City.


    Sometimes fate was an intriguing thing. When the car arrived at the hotel, Mu Sihan happened to see Feng Yao.


    But there was a little girl sitting on Feng Yao¡¯s shoulders and only a pair of big eyes could be seen.


    Mu Sihan frowned.


    Was it Feng Yao¡¯s illegitimate daughter?


    Did hee to H City with another woman and not Nan Zhi?


    Just when he was feeling the faint stirrings of doubt, a familiar slender figure came out of the hotel lobby.

 Chapter 870 - Whose Daughter Is She? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 870: Whose Daughter Is She? (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan saw the slender woman going to Feng Yao¡¯s side and arrange the little girl¡¯s hat, and the hands on his knees clenched into fists.


    Suddenly there was a feeling of falling into an endless abyss in his chest, making him feel panicked.


    Whose child was that?


    Feng Yao was carrying her and Nan Zhi was arranging her hat. Nan Zhi¡¯s gaze towards her was doting and gentle!


    The blood in Mu Sihan¡¯s body turned to ice in an instant. Although the car was warm, he felt extremely cold.


    Cen Xi, who was sitting beside Mu Sihan, saw his changing expressions and she followed his gaze.


    She saw three figures leaving.


    The man was carrying a child on his shoulders and a tall woman was walking beside him. When crossing the road, the man naturally pulled on the woman¡¯s arm.


    They looked like a happy family of three.


    Cen Xi retracted her gaze and when she looked at Mu Sihan, his expression had turned calm and his gaze had turned cold and indifferent, making her unable to see what was going on in his mind.


    ¡°Mr Ye, are you okay?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Get out of the car.¡±


    ...


    After ying for the whole day, An Feng felt slightly ufortable as she was not used to the cold weather here.


    Little Yuyu would rather read quietly in the room than go to the night market so he volunteered to stay and take care of his grandmother.


    On the contrary, Little Princess Tiantian could not stay in the room and was pestering everyone to go out. Nan Zhi had no choice but take her out with Feng Yao.


    Yuyu had been sensible from young and his personality was not as sunny as Baby Jie, nor as lively as the little princess. He was cold on the outside but warm inside. He was very good at taking care of people, even at such a young age.


    Nan Zhi was assured with Yuyu staying behind to look after An Feng. But she was quite worried if Feng Yao took the little princess out alone.


    The little princess was too lively and yful. She was afraid that her little princess would sneak away if Feng Yao did not pay attention. So they had no choice but to take the little princess out to the night market.


    The night market was full of bright lights and a lively, bustling atmosphere.


    There were all kinds of snacks, interesting toys and clowns who sang and performed magic.


    The little princess ran here and there happily.


    ¡°Uncle Feng Yao, the clown is giving out rabbit balloons. It¡¯s so pretty!¡±


    Feng Yao once again lifted the little princess up onto his shoulders and said to Nan Zhi, ¡°Zhizhi, wait here for us. I¡¯ll take little princess to get a balloon.¡±


    Nan Zhi was a little tired having yed for a day and she nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re regarding me as an outsider if you say that.¡±


    After Feng Yao squeezed into the crowd with the little princess, Nan Zhi saw that there was a long bench not far away. She walked over and sat down.


    Her slender fingers rubbing her slightly aching calves.


    ¡°Miss Nan.¡±


    Hearing someone calling her name, Nan Zhi raised her head subconsciously.


    Nan Zhi was stunned seeing Yi Fan who was standing a few steps away from her.


    Why was Butler Yi here?


    Nan Zhi looked around.


    Sure enough, at the entrance of a small shop not far away, she saw a familiar man.


    But beside him there was a petite figure.


    Nan Zhi narrowed her eyes. If she remembered correctly, that figure should belong to the woman in the news who had the photos taken by the media!


    Mu Sihan had actually brought her to H City?


    How could there be such a coincidence?


    Nan Zhi stood up from the long bench and looked at Yi Fan with a small smile. ¡°Butler Yi, It¡¯s been a while. You¡¯re the same as before, it seems not much has changed.¡±


    Yi Fan smiled. ¡°Miss Nan is still as beautiful and elegant as before. You came alone?¡±


    Nan Zhi bit her lip. ¡°No, with a friend.¡±


    Yi Fan nodded. ¡°Young Master is over there. Would you like to go over and say hello?¡±


    Nan Zhi waved her hands hurriedly. ¡°He¡¯s with his girlfriend and I think he won¡¯t want to see me. I won¡¯t disturb them.¡±


    Yi Fan looked at Nan Zhi with a meaningful look and said nothing more. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    After Yi Fan left, Nan Zhi hurried over to where Feng Yao was.


    It seemed like she could not stay in the night market anymore.


    She did not know if it was her imagination, but the moment she turned and left, a sharp and cold gazended on her.


    Nan Zhi did not dare to turn back.


    ...


    Mu Sihan returned to the presidential suite of the hotel.


    Yi Fan showed the photos he had taken in the night market as a passerby to Mu Sihan. ¡°Young Master, can I send these two photos to the media?¡±


    The photos showed Mu Sihan and Cen Xi strolling together in the night market, walking quite closely.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Yi Fan sent the photos to the media in the Capital, he looked at Mu Sihan who was smoking in front of the French windows and said softly, Young Master, I met Miss Nan at the night market.¡±


    Mu Sihan exhaled a mouthful of smoke slowly, the rising smoke blurring his face. He flicked the ash from the cigarette. ¡°Keep a look out for their whereabouts tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I think you¡¯d better not contact Miss Nan for the time being.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I know. But I need to know what¡¯s the rtionship between her, Feng Yao and that little girl Feng Yao was carrying.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi, who had returned to the hotel, was feeling slightly anxious.


    Why did Mu Sihan bring his new lover to H City for no reason? And she happened to meet him in the night market? How could things be so coincidental?


    Now that they could not be together again, if he knew that she had twins, with his personality, he would definitely not let the children stay by her side!


    Nan Zhi was hesitating if she should go back to the town immediately.


    Tiantian was lying in bed, nning on what to bring to the ski resort tomorrow. Looking at her innocent and expectant face, Nan Zhi could not bear to spoil her fun.


    H City was not considered arge city, yet it was also not that small either.


    Tomorrow when they went to the ski resort, Mu Sihan might not be there. Perhaps they would not meet at all?


    Nan Zhi tried tofort herself.


    ...


    The next day.


    Princess Tiantian, who had a temper when she woke up usually, jumped out of bed even before Nan Zhi had even woken up.


    ¡°Mommy, wake up. Wake up! It¡¯s time to go!¡±


    An Feng had also woken up. She sat up in bed, looking at Nan Zhi and Tiantian. ¡°I won¡¯t be going to the ski resort. You and Feng Yao can take Tiantian and Yuyu along!¡±


    ¡°Mom, do you still have a headache?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better.¡± An Feng looked out of the window. The sun was up and the weather looked good. ¡°I want to look around in the city centerter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany Grandma. Mommy can take sister out to y.¡± Little Yuyu poked his head out of the nket.


    ¡°Brother, you aren¡¯ting skiing with us?¡± Tiantian pouted. ¡°Skiing is really fun!¡±


    ¡°Mommy and Uncle Feng Yao will be with you. I will stay with Grandma.¡±


    After Nan Zhi helped Tiantian wash up and get dressed, Feng Yao came over and took Tiantian downstairs first.


    When he entered the elevator, he unexpectedly met with Mu Sihan and Cen Xi.


    This time, Tiantian was not wearing a hat and mask. The little girl was wearing a white down jacket, her long ck curly hair falling upon her shoulders and her facial features exquisite and beautiful. It was hard to look away from her, especially with those big eyes were bright like ck pearls soaked in water.

 Chapter 871 - Coincidences

    <h4>Chapter 871: Coincidences</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In addition to being exquisite and beautiful, the little princess¡¯s skin was extremely good, fair and delicate and looked soft and tender.


    Cen Xi was a girl just over 18 years old. When she saw Tiantian she could not help exim, ¡°Wow, what a beautiful little girl...¡± While talking, she thought of the man who was even colder than Hades beside her and thought of what he had instructed her, she quickly suppressed her desire to say hello to the little girl.


    But her eyes could not help crinkling, and she winked at the little girl.


    The little girl felt Cen Xi¡¯s friendliness and reached out her small fair hand, greeting Cen Xi cutely, ¡°Good morning, Beautiful Sister.¡±


    Then she blinked her big eyes, looking at Mu Sihan who had been staring fixedly at her since she entered the elevator, saying, ¡°Good morning, Handsome Uncle.¡±


    Cen Xi could not help gushing in her heart. God, this little cutie is too polite! What a sweetie! She was like a doll, making her want to steal her home!


    Cen Xi could not help replying to the little princess, ¡°Good morning, you¡¯re going downstairs for breakfast too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy is still washing up so me and Daddy will go to the restaurant downstairs to wait for them first.¡± The little princess then looked at Feng Yao who was behind her and said with a blinding smile, ¡°He¡¯s my Daddy.¡±


    At her words, Feng Yao lifted the little princess in his arms.


    Feng Yao¡¯s gaze met with Mu Sihan¡¯s.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s hands that were in his pants pockets clenched tightly into fists.


    But his heart softened when he saw the little girling in.


    He was usually not a person who sympathized with women and had little patience for children, but when he saw the little girl, he felt an inexplicable fondness and happiness.


    It was a very strange feeling.


    But she had called Feng Yao ¡®Daddy¡¯?


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes and there was not much emotional change on his well-defined face. ¡°Young Master Feng, she¡¯s your daughter?¡±


    Feng Yao raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t heard Miss Helian mention that you have a daughter already.¡±


    Feng Yao did not mind the probing in Mu Sihan¡¯s words. ¡°Why should I tell Helian Zhu about my private affairs? I¡¯ll tell my family about this if my darling daughter¡¯s Mommy agrees to marry me someday.¡±


    Marry?


    Nan Zhi and Feng Yao¡¯s rtionship was so intimate that they could talk about getting married?


    Princess Tiantian looked at Feng Yao then at Mu Sihan, her head tilted and she could not understand something.


    Why did she feel like she had seen Handsome Uncle before?


    He looked familiar!


    ¡°Did Daddy know Handsome Uncle before?¡± Tiantian asked.


    Feng Yao said gently, ¡°Yes, we saw each other the other day.¡±


    Princess Tiantian hummed and then looked at the cold Mu Sihan with a smile. ¡°Handsome Uncle, don¡¯t be envious that my Daddy has such a cutie like me. I¡¯m sure you and Pretty Sister¡¯s future child will be cuter than I am.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s mouth twitched.


    She had only turned eighteen and never thought of having a child. Besides, although the man beside her was handsome and noble, he was cold. She felt frightened when looking at him, and never thought of wanting to have anything with him, let alone a child!


    All she wanted was to find out about the things that had happened when her sister was still alive.


    ...


    The elevator reached the first floor.


    After Feng Yao nodded at Mu Sihan, he walked out of the elevator with the little princess in his arms. The little princess leaned on Feng Yao¡¯s shoulders and waved at Mu Sihan and Cen Xi. ¡°Handsome Uncle, Pretty Sister, bye bye.¡±


    Cen Xi also waved at her, her smile gentle. ¡°Little cutie, bye bye.¡±


    Then, seeming to have thought of something, she looked at the man who had a dark expression beside her, her eyshes fluttering slightly and said somewhat frightened, ¡°Mr Ye, I couldn¡¯t control myself just now. Next time, I will talk less.¡±


    Mu Sihan nced at Cen Xi and found that she also had a head of naturally curly ck hair. He reached out his hand. ¡°Pull out a strand of your hair.¡±


    Cen Xi shivered in fear and held her head with both hands. ¡°Mr Ye, I promise to speak less in the future. Please don¡¯t pull out all of my hair...¡±


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows, his well-defined handsome face seemed even colder and sharp as des. ¡°Why would I want to pull out all your hair? I just need one strand.¡±


    Cen Xi blinked, her expression slightly nk and adorable. When she realized what he was saying, she hummed and quickly pulled out one strand of her hair.


    It hurt a little, but she dared not make any sound.


    Mu Sihan took Cen Xi¡¯s hair and went to the supermarket of the hotel to get a stic bag to put it in.


    Cen Xi looked at the mysterious and cold Mu Sihan and her heart shivered. She just hoped that he would find the owner of the cuff links soon, so that she could leave the Capital.


    During breakfast, Cen Xi did not see the little cutie in the buffet restaurant, and she felt slightly disappointed facing the icy mountain beside her.


    As she ate, Cen Xi suddenly realized something. ¡°Mr Ye, y-you... you...¡±


    Mu Sihan was slowly eating his sandwich and he looked at Cen Xi, who would stammer when she got agitated. ¡°Talk properly.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s face flushed red. She met with Mu Sihan¡¯s cold eyes and shook her head. ¡°I-I don¡¯t think I want to say it anymore.¡±


    She wanted to ask him whether the little cutie in the elevator was the one they saw at the hotel entrancest night? And she wanted to ask if he and the little cutie¡¯s daddy were love rivals?


    After breakfast, Cen Xi asked cautiously, ¡°Mr Ye, where are we goingter?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at the bright sky outside the restaurant and said coldly, ¡°Skiing.¡±


    ...


    While Feng Yao was driving Nan Zhi and Tiantian to the skiing ground, Tiantian mentioned meeting Mu Sihan and Cen Xi in the elevator.


    ¡°Mommy, I remember now. There¡¯s an uncle this morning who looked like Brother.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    She looked at Feng Yao who was driving in front through the rearview mirror. Feng Yao met her gaze and nodded, confirming what she thought.


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes and did not know what to do for a moment. Her mind was confused and she did not know if it was a coincidence or fate that she met himst night and this morning.


    When they reached the skiing ground, Feng Yao rented three sets of skiing equipment.


    Looking at the listless Nan Zhi, Feng Yao patted her head with his gloved hand. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t think too much while we¡¯re out to y. If you¡¯re worried, we¡¯ll leave in the afternoon.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°You can teach Tiantian how to ski first, I¡¯ll go to the washroom.¡±


    After Nan Zhi went to the washroom, she found there was something wrong when she came out. She looked sideways and saw a tall figure standing by the men¡¯s bathroom ying with a lighter.


    Nan Zhi froze on the spot, not knowing whether to leave or to say hello to him.


    Maybe he was waiting for his new lover. Forget it, she¡¯d better pretend she had not seen him and leave in silence. Maybe he didn¡¯t see her...


    She was just about to leave, when the man¡¯s voice disrupted the silence. ¡°What are you afraid of, wanting to leave that badly?¡±

 Chapter 872 - A Daughter with Him (1)

    <h4>Chapter 872: A Daughter with Him (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened when she heard Mu Sihan¡¯s words. She thought she was able to calm her emotions but they only spiralled out of control.


    Why did he say that?


    What was she afraid of? What did he think she was afraid of?


    After meeting Tiantian in the elevator, why was it such a coincidence that he would be outside the washroom of the skiing ground?


    Too many coincidences were obviously not coincidences anymore.


    There was only one exnation. He was watching her.


    Nan Zhi turned around and looked at him, trying to keep her beautiful face as calm as possible. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Mu Sihan closed the lid of the lighter with a snap.


    Straightening his body, he strode over to Nan Zhi on his long legs.


    In the cold snow, he was not wearing a hat, his hair short and neat, his handsome face was more well-defined under the intery of light and shadow.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened.


    With only a few meters between them, she looked at his face that was approaching her and her mind was turning.


    When she could not see him, she did not see him for a few years.


    But when she finally saw him, she met him twice in a row from Tergu Desert to H City in the past few days.


    He stared fixedly at her with his dark eyes, like a lion prowling in the grasnds, finally awakening with a terrifying aura.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hair stood on end as she stared at him.


    Many people were walking around the washroom, but she seemed to hear nothing. It was surprisingly quiet around her and she could only hear her own heavy breathing and her irregr heartbeat.


    She did not know why she was in such a panic...


    But his gaze seemed to have prated her mind.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips, she fought to hold down her confused thoughts, forcing out a calmness that did not match the frenzy inside her mind. ¡°I thought I made myself clear in Tergu Desert that it was just a one night stand. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±


    He just stared at her and said nothing.


    Nan Zhi did not know where to hide from his prating gaze.


    ¡°I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± She turned, wanting to leave.


    But the next second, her fair wrist was grabbed by his cool hand.


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, he dragged her to a remote snow snope with few people.


    Nan Zhi struggled but could not break free.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, what are you doing? You¡¯re hurting me. Let go!¡±


    The man turned a deaf ear.


    He only released her when he had dragged her to the snow slope.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s wrist was red from his tight grasp.


    She red furiously at him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us anymore. Do you know it¡¯s not very gentlemanly to do that?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tall body came close to Nan Zhi. They were already very close to each other and with him leaning forward, his handsome face was almost pressing against hers. Nan Zhi stepped back subconsciously.


    But she did not notice that it was a slope behind and she lost her footing and her whole body fell backwards into nothingness.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The moment she fell, the man¡¯s strong hand reached towards her. She subconsciously grabbed hisrge hand, and pulled him down the slope with her.


    By the time they stopped rolling, Nan Zhi found that her lips were pressed against a cool and soft thing. She blinked and focused her eyes, realizing that her lips were pressed against Mu Sihan¡¯s lips.


    Oh god.


    And not only that, their position was her on top and he was pinned under her.


    Why was she always thrown into these situations?


    Her thick and long eyshes fluttered and her breath tightened. She raised her head, pretending to be calm, and left his lips. ¡°I identally knocked on them.¡±


    She looked away, wanting to get up from him.


    But the next moment, her waist was grabbed by him and she fell back into his arms.


    She could no longer pretend to be calm and looked at him in panic.


    His long and narrow dark eyes seemed to have absorbed the light from stars, they were so deep and dark. Her heart was flustered and she forgot to struggle for a moment.


    Their gazes met for a few seconds.


    Reaching out a hand, he held the back of her head and his slightly dry lips pressed against her soft lips in the domineering manner that was so familiar.


    His fresh and charming masculine breath invaded her nose. Her long eyshes trembled, as if she was drowning in his breath and she could not think for a moment.


    In the few seconds she was distracted, his hot tongue pried open her mouth and went in, entangling around her tongue.


    That familiar yet unfamiliar breath flew in, as if flying into the bottom of her heart.


    She almost lost herself in such deep and breathless kiss.


    Fortunately, her rationality was still there. She raised her hands, wanting to push him away when her tongue was bitten by him.


    Hiss...


    It hurt!


    Her eyshes fluttered violently.


    Grabbing a handful of snow from the ground, she threw it on his mean face. ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Kissing her then biting her, did he think she could be easily bullied?


    There was no desire in his eyes, but he looked at her stonily with his whirpool-like dark eyes. ¡°Miss Nan, your heart is really big. You have a child with another man and also a one night stand with me. And now you still can¡¯t resist my kisses...¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart ached when she heard his words.


    But her face was cold and calm. A momentter, a smirk appeared on her lips. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a promiscuous woman. But what about you? A few days ago Miss Helian was with you, now she has been reced with a young girl. I don¡¯t think the girl is over eighteen years old, right? Since you have a new lover, why did you kiss me?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes stared fixedly at her beautiful face and gave a faint smile. ¡°Did Miss Nan forget that I never liked to suffer losses? Wasn¡¯t it you who kissed me first?¡±


    His voice had just fallen when another snowball hit his face.


    Some even dropped into his overcoat and touched his skin, seeping coldness from around his neck.


    ¡°Nan. Zhi!¡±


    Nan Zhi got up from him, two snowballs still clenched in her hands. ¡°Come over if you dare?¡±


    Mu Sihan patted the snow off his body and stood a few steps away from her. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at his gaze that had turned cold and her heart started to thump.


    ¡°What... else do we have to talk about?¡±


    The tip of Mu Sihan¡¯s tongue poked the roof of his mouth, his eyes staring at her, not wanting to miss any expression on her face. ¡°Whose daughter is the little girl with Feng Yao?¡±


    Nan Zhi bit down on her lip hard.


    Mu Sihan approached Nan Zhi and seeing her silence, he asked again coldly, ¡°You¡¯re the mother of the little girl?¡±


    Nan Zhi lowered her eyes, her heart tightening. ¡°Yes, Tiantian is my daughter.¡±


    Mu Sihan lowered his head, his handsome faceing closer to her, as he enunciated every word. ¡°Then can I take it that the little girl is my daughter too?¡±


    No... Nan Zhi looked up and met with the man¡¯s handsome face that was too close to hers.

 Chapter 873 - A Daughter with Him (2)

    <h4>Chapter 873: A Daughter with Him (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    His dark eyes were very deep, while his expression was cold.


    Nan Zhi had already guessed that he would ask her this question...


    However, she did not expect him to say directly that Tiantian was his daughter!


    How could he be so sure?


    Nan Zhi was silent for a few seconds before she replied, ¡°No. Tiantian is Feng Yao and my daughter. After I broke up with you, I got to know Feng Yao. At that time I was in a bad mood, I got drunk and with Feng Yao...¡±


    She did not finish her words, but as long as one was quick to understand something, he would be able to get her exnation.


    But this man was abnormal...


    Hearing her exnation, he did not get angry, but started tough coldly.


    His face was very close to her and his fresh breath spilled onto her face. Her breath tightened and her thoughts were muddled. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Mu Sihan said nothing, and took out a stic bag from his pants pocket.


    There was a strand of curly long ck hair.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted.


    ¡°You should know whose hair this is without me telling you, right?¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes narrowed, coldness seeping out from his gaze. ¡°You stole my sperm again? And let her call another man Daddy?¡±


    Nan Zhi heard his words and she reacted immediately like an angry kitten.


    Stole his sperm? Did he think it was easy to have children?


    From getting pregnant to raising the children, he was not by her side. It was Feng Yao who stayed by their side and looked after them.


    Although she chose to give birth to the children and he knew nothing about it, it did not count as her stealing his sperm, right?


    Wasn¡¯t he the one who willingly nted the seed?


    ¡°How could you let my child call Feng Yao ¡®Daddy¡¯?¡± There was a storm brewing in his eyes.


    Nan Zhi met with his eyes which looked like it was going to see through her, and she said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. Feng Yao¡¯s good to her and took care of her from when she was small. Why can¡¯t she call him daddy?¡±


    The little girl must have been feeling yful again. Usually in front of her, she would not call Feng Yao daddy.


    Mu Sihan pinched the stic bag in his hand and his handsome face tensed. ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t admit it, I¡¯ll ask Yi Fan to do a DNA test. If she turns out to be my daughter, I¡¯ll take her back to the Royal family.¡±


    Nan Zhi panicked when she heard his words. She looked at the man who was nning to leave after speaking.


    She was so angry that she pelted the two snowballs in her hand at the back of his head.


    How could he be so mean?


    She had already left Xiaojie behind, now he even wanted to take her daughter away!


    Her tense nerves seemed to have hit the peak and her emotions spiralled out of control.


    Squatting down, she buried her face into her arms.


    All kinds of grievances, misery, panic and confusion surged towards her like a tidal wave.


    Mu Sihan stopped after walking a few steps.


    There were no sounds behind him.


    He turned back, looking at the woman who was crying silently while squatting down, her shoulders shaking slightly and he frowned.


    He walked back and stood in front of her with a few big steps.


    Squatting down, he patted her shaking shoulders.


    He had just touched her when she shoved him away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Mu Sihan, if you dare to take my daughter away, I¡¯ll fight you with my life!¡±


    She looked up, ring at him with her eyes shing.


    Like a little animal that was totally pissed off.


    Mu Sihan sat on the snow after being shoved to the side. Instead of standing up immediately, he put his hands on the snow as if he could not feel the numbing coldness.


    ¡°You¡¯re admitting that she¡¯s my daughter?¡±


    Nan Zhi red at him with her eyes red. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s your daughter!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark pupils constricted slightly and his thoughts seemed to have short circuited. Although he had already guessed it, the impact was still great hearing her admitting it.


    Looking at the woman¡¯s red eyes, he suppressed the surging emotions in his heart. ¡°You stole my daughter.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal her.¡± Nan Zhi was furious at him. ¡°Four years ago, you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t use any precaution the night before you went to Africa!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s chest clenched and he crouched down to Nan Zhi, his icy fingers pinching her chin. ¡°I wasn¡¯t by your side when you gave birth to Xiaojie. Then you gave birth to our daughter and I still wasn¡¯t by your side. Nan Zhi, what were you thinking?¡±


    Why was this woman carrying so much on her shoulders?


    She was so pitiful and cruel.


    He knew how difficult it was to give birth and raise a child, but she still gave birth to it without any hesitation.


    But she was very cruel.


    He was already standing in front of her but she refused to tell him that that was his daughter.


    If he did not think that she would get into bed with another man the moment she left him, was she nning not to tell him for the rest of her life?


    Nan Zhi pushed away the hand that was pinching her chin. Her expression had calmed down and she said with a cold voice, ¡°When I found out I was pregnant, it was already more than two months and the baby was already formed. Looking at the B-scan, I couldn¡¯t bear not to have this little life in my body!


    ¡°Yes, I was selfish not to tell you I had another child. Because I knew we couldn¡¯t be together again, I was afraid you would take my child away. You¡¯re now the king of the country and you just have to say the word to take the child away from me. I¡¯ve already lost Xiaojie, I can¡¯t lose Tiantian too...¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes became red as she continued with a trembling voice, ¡°Now that you know, I won¡¯t stop you from reuniting with her, but I¡¯ll never let you take my child away. If you still want children, you can ask your new girlfriend to have it with you!¡±


    Looking at his gaze that had turned murderous, Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes trembled.


    The air became colder.


    It seemed a century had passed before he finally said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t have children with other women, nor will I snatch your child away.¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, he had already stood up and left with big strides.


    Nan Zhi was left staring at his back and felt like she did not understand what had happened.


    What did he mean just now?


    ...


    Not long after Nan Zhi and Feng Yao took Princess Tiantian to the skiing ground, An Feng and Little Yuyu took a bus to the city center.


    They walked around and Little Yuyu suddenly wanted to go to the toilet.


    An Feng saw that there was arge hotel not far away and she took Little Yuyu over.


    Little Yuyu was in a hurry and An Feng carried him, walking very fast. Suddenly, a woman identally bumped into An Feng and before An Feng could say anything, the woman snapped angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Don¡¯t you look at where you¡¯re walking?¡±


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re the one who bumped into me yourself.¡± An Feng ignored the woman and carried Little Yuyu to door of the men¡¯s washroom, saying gently, ¡°Grandma will wait for you here.¡±


    Little Yuyu had just gone in when the woman who had bumped into An Feng came over. ¡°What do you mean I bumped into you myself? You¡¯re the one who bumped into me first. My shoulders were almost broken by you. Apologize to me!¡±


    An Feng looked at the woman. She was around fifty years old. Her figure was somewhat bloated with heavy makeup on her face and had on a very pungent perfume.


    Just as An Feng was about to speak, a man¡¯s voice sounded close to her, ¡°Dear, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 874 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 874: Meeting</h4>


    Hearing the familiar yet strange voice, An Feng raised her head, looking at the man who was jogging over.


    An Feng¡¯s pupils constricted when she saw that it was Nan Weiye, who she had not seen for some time.


    She had never expected to meet Nan Weiye in H City.


    He wore a suit and tie, his hair brushed sleek and he was still in good shape. Although age had left traces on his face,pared to the slightly bloated woman, he looked to be years younger.


    An Feng looked at the woman. She was shining from head to toe.


    She should be from a good family.


    And Nan Weiye... If she was not wrong, looking at his attitude towards the woman, he must be financially supported by this woman!


    When Nan Weiye was young, he was an elegant and handsome man. He was considerate and gentle, and among the numerous men who pursued An Feng, he seemed to be more humble.


    That year, when she got pregnant, he did not find her repulsive and even let her give birth to the child.


    Back then, she had been really touched by him. She felt that there was no man in the world who could ept her so selflessly.


    She wanted to live well with him.


    She had never thought that he had put up an act. He was an ambitious wolf!


    When An Feng looked towards Nan Weiye, he was also looking towards her.


    Shock, disbelief and a trace of amazement appeared in Nan Weiye¡¯s eyes.


    An Feng was not the type that made people gape at first sight, but was definitely the type who looked prettier the more one looked at her. She was delicate and gentle, and the dimples at the corners of Nan Zhi¡¯s lips were inherited from An Feng. So many yearster, she was already a woman in her forties, but her skin was as fair as before, she had no makeup, only a hint of lip gloss. There were no wrinkles on her skin, her facial features were still exquisite and her face small and her head of short hair just below her ears made her look young and full of vitality.


    She was wearing an apricot-colored fitted coat, and was still in good shape with no hint of bloating. She wore t heeled shoes, looking fashionable and stylish without trying.


    It was not that Nan Weiye did not like An Feng that he divorced her and married Ding Shuman, but he disliked that An Feng was tainted and felt that she was not worthy of him.


    She was a rich youngdy since she was young and was well educated and had good upbringing. She was elegant, quiet and he had tried his best to woo her, but after a while, he no longer had the patience.


    But Ding Shuman was different. She found ways to please him and in front of An Feng, he had no sense of achievement, but in front of Ding Shuman, he had.


    Ding Shuman and An Feng were different in every way. Ding Shuman liked to wear sexy clothes and put on pretty makeup, while An Feng was always pure and elegant. Men liked women who acted coquettishly, and Nan Weiye was no exception.


    Nan Weiye got married twice, and after divorcing with An Feng, An Feng had never made things difficult for him. But ever since Ding Shuman had the Qiao family as her backing, she caused him to go bankrupt, homeless and he ended up living like a dog.


    In character, Ding Shuman would never be better than An Feng in her life.


    An Feng was elegant and gentle.


    Ding Shuman was fierce and savage.


    Fortunately, Ding Shuman did not meet with a good end andst year, he met a rich woman.


    Nan Weiye had never thought that he would meet An Feng again. An Feng still looked so young, elegant and gentle. When women reached a certain age, these temperaments would make them more attractive.


    The woman beside Nan Weiye was staring fixedly at An Feng and was furious. ¡°Nan Weiye, what are you looking at? Do you think that this woman is younger and better looking than me and you¡¯re falling for her?¡±


    The woman was pinching Nan Weiye¡¯s ear while talking.


    Nan Weiye was a little annoyed, especially when the woman was doing it in front of his ex-wife, but he dared not refute or argue back at all when he thought of his situation.


    He could only say, ¡°Dear, you¡¯re thinking too much. I know this woman. She was indecent when she was young and got pregnant, and even has mental problems. She¡¯s not a decent woman, and there¡¯s nothing good about her from head to toe...¡±


    An Fengughed coldly when she heard Nan Weiye¡¯s words. ¡°Nan Weiye, you still like to rely on women to step up, just like before. I see that nothing has changed and you still have no taste or redeeming qualities.¡±


    The woman looked at An Feng then at Nan Weiye. ¡°You know each other?¡±


    An Feng admitted graciously, ¡°He¡¯s my ex-husband. But after I got divorced with him, he married another woman. He was the one who caused my family to go bankrupt so this madam, you have to be careful. He has no other skills but to break up people¡¯s families.¡±


    ¡°An Feng, stop talking nonsense...¡±


    An Feng ignored Nan Weiye. Seeing Little Yuyuing out, she picked him up and turned to leave.


    But another man came out of the washroom and she identally bumped onto the shoulder of the man.


    Her body was unstable and as she stumbled, arge hand appeared on her waist. It was a strong hand, and held her lightly in a gentlemanly manner.


    An Feng¡¯s nose brushed past the cor of the man¡¯s shirt, and the faint scent of tobo filled her nose. She stabilized herself and stepped back quickly.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said politely, her manner graceful and elegant.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The man¡¯s deep and maic voice sounded. It was a mellowness that belonged to a mature man, and even if she did not see his face, she could not deny that this person had a good voice.


    An Feng raised her head and looked at the man.


    The man was very tall, at least 1.88 meters. He was wearing a perfectly-ironed ck suit with a pocket square elegantly in the breast pocket. His hair was parted to the side and his face was very handsome with the depth and stability deposited by the years. He was in his forties and had a strong aura filled with charisma.


    ¡°Despite her quiet and elegant appearance, she is in fact a wh*re. As soon as she sees a man, she¡¯ll throw herself into his arms!¡± Nan Weiye ndered her in a loud voice.


    Little Yuyu who was in An Feng¡¯s arms red coldly at Nan Weiye. ¡°You¡¯re the one who was staring at my Grandma yet you¡¯re scolding her. You¡¯re a shameless old baddy!¡±


    Little Yuyu then looked towards the man holding An Feng and different from his cold attitude towards Nan Weiye, he said protectively, ¡°Grandpa, look at that old baddy bullying Grandma. You must stand up for her.¡±


    An Feng was speechless.


    Although she did not know this man, she could see that he was no ordinary person.


    Judging from the way he held her, he was refined and gentlemanly. He wore a wristwatch that cost tens of millions and had an aura that belonged to someone who was far superior. It was not something that was trained, but was born with him.


    She could not afford to offend such a person.


    Helian Xiao looked at Little Yuyu who was in An Feng¡¯s arms, and then at An Feng...

 Chapter 875 - Old Baddy

    <h4>Chapter 875: Old Baddy</h4>


    Nan Weiye¡¯s expression changed when he saw the little boy in An Feng¡¯s arms calling the man ¡®Grandpa¡¯.


    Since An Feng had mental problems, he would not care if she found a man who was not so good. But he could not stand it if she found someone better than him.


    And that man who the little boy called ¡®Grandpa¡¯ looked like a sessful person at first nce.


    Even before the Nan family went bankrupt, Nan Weiye could not possibly own the clothes the man wore.


    A sense of inferiority and bitterness spread out of Nan Weiye¡¯s heart.


    When the woman beside him saw Helian Xiao, her eyes seemed to be fixed at him with with glue, unable to look away.


    A handsome, stable and gentleman-like man like him, was exuding out the quality and elegance of mature man.


    Nan Weiye could notpare to him at all.


    But, why did she find that this man was a little familiar?


    Oh, she remembered now. The international summit was held in H City the past few days and this man seemed to be the richest man in the world?


    Yes, yes.


    She was not mistaken!


    Even though she was the president of a listedpany, the international summit gathered all the top business leaders from all over the world and big shots who one usually did not see and she did not expect her to meet one here.


    Nan Weiye was pinched painfully by the woman on the arm and seeing her smitten expression after seeing the man, Nan Weiye felt even more upset.


    How could An Feng, a shameless and mentally ill woman, find a man who was better than him?


    ¡°Weiye, that Mr Helian will never take a fancy to your ex-wife. With his wealth and power, he can easily curl his little finger and get a young teenage girl.¡±


    The woman stood on tiptoes and whispered into Nan Weiye¡¯s ear. When Nan Weiye learned Helian Xiao¡¯s identity, he also felt that Helian Xiao would not like An Feng.


    It must be that little boy spouting nonsense.


    Besides, after the little boy spoke, Mr Helian said nothing.


    Nan Weiyeughed coldly. ¡°An Feng, although you still have some charm, time has not stopped for you, so stop daydreaming about marrying into a rich family. No normal man would want a woman with a mental illness like you!¡±


    ¡°Nan Weiye, no matter how bad I am, at least I¡¯m surrounded with grandchildren now. Look at you, you¡¯re not young anymore but still depend on women. You should think about how to take care of your kidney instead.¡±


    Nan Weiye¡¯s expression darkened. He was about to retort when the woman said, ¡°I know very well how good Weiye is. An ex-wife like you is just a sour grape. Take a look at yourself in the mirror, do you think you¡¯re still eighteen years old? Throwing yourself into any sessful man¡¯s arms as soon as you see them, despicable!¡±


    Helian Xiao was mysterious and wealthy. He seldom appeared in front of the media and she thought he was a bald old man with a beer belly, but she did not expect him to look tall, mature and handsome.


    From the beginning, Helian Xiao had no intention of being nosy. He was not a young man and was not interested in saving the damsel in distress. He had a lot of things to do every day and had no time to be a romantic.


    He was about to leave when a fair hand appeared on his wrist that was wearing the expensive watch.


    He looked up at the gentle and elegant woman. The woman gave him no chance to speak as she smiled gently. ¡°I flew over specially to see you, are you happy to see me and your grandson? Do you dislike me too, hearing them say that about me?¡±


    An Feng was slightly nervous as she was saying that.


    She was afraid that the man would walk away.


    Although she knew in her heart that capitalists were cold-blooded in nature and businessmen would only do things for profit, she still mustered up her courage to try.


    Suddenly, the man spoke, ¡°I¡¯m just angry that you had such an ex-husband. How blind were you then?¡±


    His voice was deep and mellow.


    An Feng was speechless.


    Nan Weiye too, did not know what to say.


    The rude woman was also speechless.


    Only Little Yuyu replied. ¡°Yes, if Grandma had met Grandpa when she was young, she would definitely not have married that old baddy.¡±


    Nan Weiye wanted to p that brat.


    Helian Xiao nced at Little Yuyu and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Why did he feel like this little child look a little familiar?


    Reaching out his hand, he took Little Yuyu from An Feng¡¯s arms and took out his phone to call a number with his other hand.


    After a while, the hotel manager came.


    He greeted Helian Xiao respectfully, ¡°Mr Helian.¡±


    ¡°Lowly trash should not be able to enter a high-end hotel. Can you throw these two trash out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Before Nan Weiye and the woman could say anything, they were thrown out of the hotel by the security guards called by the manager.


    An Feng breathed a sigh of relief when they left.


    She nodded at the man. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The man handed Little Yuyu back to An Feng and when An Feng took Little Yuyu over, she found that there was a light mark on his wrist that was not wearing a watch.


    It looked like a mark caused by a bite that had been gradually smoothed by the years.


    An Feng¡¯s expression changed suddenly.


    Before Helian Xiao could say anything, An Feng left with Little Yuyu in her arms.


    Little Yuyu waved at Helian Xiao. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Helian Xiao nodded. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    He did not miss the shock and panic that shed past the woman¡¯s face when she left.


    ...


    When Nan Zhi and Feng Yao took Princess Tiantian back to the hotel, Little Yuyu was reading a book on the sofa, while An Feng sat by the window in a daze.


    ¡°Mom. Darling Yuyu, we¡¯re back.¡±


    An Feng seemed to not have heard her.


    Little Yuyu put down his book, went to Nan Zhi and said softly, ¡°Grandma has been in a daze all afternoon.¡±


    Nan Zhi was slightly surprised. She thought An Feng was feeling unwell and hurried towards her. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    An Feng looked outside, she did not hear anything, even when Nan Zhi was talking to her.


    Nan Zhi squatted down in front of An Feng and held her hand. ¡°Mom, are you feeling unwell? Don¡¯t scare me, Mom.¡±


    Finally regaining her senses, An Feng looked at Nan Zhi, who was full of worry, and she caressed her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Yuyu said that you were in a daze for a long time. Did something happen?¡±


    An Feng did not want to talk about it. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I just met Nan Weiye today.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°He must have said some nasty things, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, a very powerful grandpa stood up for Grandma and threw the old baddy out of the hotel.¡±


    ¡°A very powerful grandpa?¡± Nan Zhi could hear that something was not right and she smiled. ¡°Mom, could it be that you met a man?¡±


    An Feng patted Nan Zhi. ¡°You bad girl. Your mom¡¯s not young anymore, where would there be men for me?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you look very young. Besides, who said women in her forties are old? You keep closing yourself and don¡¯t want to remarry. Look, after we came to the town, so many uncles want to woo you but you rejected them.¡±


    Shaking her head, An Feng held Nan Zhi¡¯s hand. ¡°I just want you and the children to be well and wish that you will get your happiness soon. It has been so many years, I¡¯m already used to being alone.¡±


    Nan Zhi wanted to say something when suddenly the phone in the hotel room rang.


    Little Princess Tiantian picked up the phone and eximed, ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s a Handsome Uncle with a cool voice asking for you.¡±

 Chapter 876 - He Has A Son? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 876: He Has A Son? (1)</h4>


    A Handsome Uncle with a cool voice?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    It could not be Feng Yao as he stayed next door. If he was looking for he, he would just knock.


    Nan Zhi could vaguely guess who it was.


    It could only be the man who had turned and left after hearing her admit that Tiantian was his daughter!


    Why was he calling her at this time?


    Nan Zhi took the phone from Tiantian with some doubts.


    She said hello and after a few seconds, the man¡¯s deep and cool voice sounded on the other end, ¡°I called the chauffeur toe and pick you two up.¡±


    Nan Zhi naturally knew that he was referring to her and Tiantian.


    She lowered her voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t have the chance to see her at the skiing ground in the morning, why wait until the evening?¡±


    ¡°The chauffeur will will reach the hotel in five minutes. If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll ask him to press the doorbell.¡±


    The man hung up without waiting for Nan Zhi to say anything.


    This bastard!


    He was still as tyrannical and judgemental as ever!


    After answering the call, Tiantian ran over and held Nan Zhi¡¯s leg. ¡°Mommy, I remember now. The Handsome Uncle with the cool voice was the Handsome Uncle I met this morning in the elevator.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at her sweet and lovely daughter and then at her cold son on the sofa. She sighed in her heart.


    Since he had promised her not to take away her children, he should be able to keep that promise!


    There was no need for her to hide them.


    ¡°Tiantian, Yuyu, put on your jackets and go out with Mommy for a while.¡± Nan Zhi then went to An Feng and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll bring the kids out for a while and will be backter. Don¡¯t think about Nan Weiye anymore and have an early rest!¡±


    ¡°Be careful when you take the kids out at night.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    There was a three-storey vi on the hillside of the southwest side of H City. At this time, the lights were lit in the vi.


    In one of the rooms on the second floor, the man who was in a bathrobe after taking a bath had turned all over all of the clothes he had brought in his suitcase.


    ¡°This is too formal.¡±


    ¡°This is too dull.¡±


    ¡°This is too serious.¡±


    After picking for a long time, he failed to find a set of clothes that he felt was suitable to meet his child.


    Cen Xi had finished cooking downstairs and she ran upstairs in her apron when she saw that Mu Sihan was noting down.


    Seeing that his door was slightly opened, Cen Xi walked over.


    When Cen Xi saw that he had thrown all his clothes on the bed, she asked, ¡°Mr Ye, are you going somewhere in the evening?¡±


    Mu Sihan rubbed his hair that was half wet, his handsome face cold and sharp. ¡°Which one do you think makes me look more approachable?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s mouth twitched.


    If she was honest, he was daunting in any of them. After all, he had the air of a king and she had seldom seen a smile on his icy cold face.


    ¡°Mr Ye, are you going out on a date?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not going out. There¡¯ll be a little girling over.¡±


    A little girl?


    Cen Xi held down the doubts in her heart. She remembered she was not supposed to ask too many questions.


    ¡°Mr Ye, as long as you smile more, you should be more approachable. It¡¯s not about the clothes!¡± After Cen Xi finished speaking, she went downstairs.


    Mu Sihan chose a simple ck V-necked sweater and a fitted pair of leisure pants from the pile of clothes on the bed. His hair was notbed neatly as usual but he let a few strands fall onto his forehead. There was a slight smile on his face and was quite different from his previous stern and solemn look.


    After Cen Xi went downstairs, she stood in the kitchen for awhile, before realizing that she was supposed to call Mr Ye down for dinner when she went upstairs just now.


    She ran upstairs again.


    Mu Sihan had just changed and came out from the room. Seeing that he was in a good mood, Cen Xi could not hold down her curiosity and asked, ¡°Mr Ye, if a little girl ising overter, should I hide in case I cause her to misunderstand?¡±


    ¡°No need. You already met her this morning.¡±


    Cen Xi thought for a while and then her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Ah? Isn¡¯t she still very young!¡± Did Mr Ye have some bad habits? But the little girl looked like she was only three years old!


    Mu Sihan could see what Cen Xi was thinking and his handsome face darkened. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Cen Xi admitted that she was thinking too much and she stuck out her tongue with her face red. ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. The little girl is really adorable and beautiful, even I want to steal her home. Her daddy is so handsome, her mommy must surely look good as well.¡±


    Her voice had just stopped when she found that Mu Sihan¡¯s expression turned even darker.


    Suddenly, Cen Xi remembered that the little girl¡¯s daddy might be Mr Ye¡¯s love rival. She lowered her eyes, dared not to say anything more and fled downstairs.


    Only when she got back downstairs did she remember that she had forgotten to ask Mr Ye to eat again.


    ...


    The chauffeur who came to pick Nan Zhi and the children drove the car halfway up the hill.


    Tiantian was looking out of the window and when she saw that ayer of white snow had covered the courtyard, she said excitedly, ¡°Brother, the snow outside is so beautiful. We can have a snow fight!¡±


    The car stopped and Tiantian pulled Little Yuyu to y in the yard.


    Seeing the two children y so happily, Nan Zhi did not call them in immediately.


    She should tell Mu Sihan first that not only did he have a daughter, he also had another son, so that he would not be shocked when he saw his son!


    Nan Zhi let the children know before following the chauffeur into the vi. Hearing sounds, Cen Xi ran out from the kitchen with a bright smile.


    Nan Zhi had just entered and changed into slippers when she saw Cen Xi who was in an apron.


    When she saw the news the other time, she could see that Cen Xi was still a young girl. This time seeing her at such a close range, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart had aplicated feeling.


    Although she was not very old herself, she was already a woman in her twenties, and Cen Xi face was full of youthful vigor and her eyes looked young and lively.


    The blood in Nan Zhi¡¯s body rushed up to her head and her limbs felt cold.


    Just because he had called, she had rushed over with two children.


    He clearly had a new lover, what was she thinking?


    When Cen Xi saw Nan Zhi, she greeted her warmly, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Cen Xi. Mr Ye and I...¡± She wanted to exin but she remembered what Mr Ye had instructed her a few days ago and she swallowed the words that were by her lips and bit her lip, saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think it is. Mr Ye is very devoted, don¡¯t misunderstand him!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the smiling Cen Xi and she did not know if was really that innocent or she was pretending in front of her.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to say something when the man¡¯s heavy footsteps sounded by the stairs.


    Nan Zhi looked over and saw the man wearing a ck V-necked sweater and dark colored leisure pantsing down.


    The two pairs of eyes met.


    Hers cold.


    His deep.


    Seeing that she was alone, the man narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡±


    Hearing his words, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart sank even lower.

 Chapter 877 - He Has a Son? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 877: He Has a Son? (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Where was his daughter?


    Nan Zhi did not miss the disappointment that shed past his eyes when he saw that Nan Zhi did not bring Tiantian over.


    Nan Zhi bit down on her lip hard.


    If their daughter was not here, did that mean she did not want to see him?


    Cen Xi felt that there was something not right between Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan. Her scalp tingled and she did want to be a third wheel. ¡°Erm, I¡¯ll go back to the kitchen to make cakes. You two talk slowly!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked away from Mu Sihan, saying nothing. She changed back into her own shoes and went outside with big strides.


    Mu Sihan stood at the stairway, frowning, as he looked at the woman who had turned and left.


    What did he say wrong?


    He ran outside after her.


    He had just stepped outside when his face was suddenly hit by a snowball.


    ¡°Eh, did I hit Handsome Uncle?¡± Princess Tiantian who was wearing a white down jacket, ran over to Mu Sihan. ¡°Mommy said that she would take us to meet someone. It turned out to be Handsome Uncle!¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at the beautiful and lovely little princess and his heart softened. At the same time he knew he had misunderstood Nan Zhi.


    She did note alone!


    He bent down his tall body and looked at the little princess¡¯s big bright eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s your mommy?¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s in the car.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked over at the car that was parked at the gate of the yard. Nan Zhi was sitting in the back so Mu Sihan could not see her.


    ¡°There¡¯s a sister making cakes inside, go in and find her and I¡¯ll call your mommy over, okay?¡± Mu Sihan tried to make his expression less serious and cold, and made his cold voice gentler.


    When Tiantian heard that there were cakes, her eyes lit up and she swallowed, saying, ¡°Handsome Uncle, can I bring Brother inside with me?¡±


    Brother?


    Did Nan Zhi bring other children here?


    Mu Sihan did not think too much about it and nodded. ¡°Yes, where¡¯s Brother? Go in together with him.¡±


    ¡°Brother is making snowmen behind that big tree!¡± Tiantian ran towards the big tree. ¡°Brother, Brother. Mommy brought us to the house of Handsome Uncle!¡±


    Princess Tiantian looked at the little snowmen Brother had made for her and she pped her hands excitedly. Then she looked at Brother for a while. ¡°Brother, why does Handsome Uncle look so much like you?¡±


    Without waiting for Little Yuyu to say anything, Princess Tiantian tilted her head and mumbled, ¡°When we were in kindergarten, I saw Little Liangliang¡¯s daddying to pick him up and they looked like each other. Little Liangliang said that he was his daddy¡¯s son so naturally he would look like him.¡± The little princess pouted her pink lips. ¡°Brother and Handsome Uncle look so alike, are you the son of Handsome Uncle? Eh, but that¡¯s not right. If Brother is Handsome Uncle¡¯s son, then what am I?¡¯


    Little Yuyu stood behind the big tree and looked at the man standing at the door. Hearing Tiantian¡¯s words, he red at her coldly. ¡°Idiot, if I¡¯m his son, then of course you¡¯re his daughter.¡±


    Princess Tiantian suddenly understood and she nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. Then I¡¯m Handsome Uncle¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Mommy had told them from a young age that Uncle Feng Yao was not their biological daddy and that their daddy was far away.


    Princess Tiantian did not expect that she would meet her own daddying to H City.


    Princess Tiantian was feeling both a little happy and a little upset.


    ¡°Brother, but Uncle Feng Yao was by Mommy¡¯s side from when we are small. Does our Daddy not like us?¡±


    It was not Yuyu¡¯s first time seeing the man at the door of the vi. He had seen him in the password protected photo album in Mommy¡¯s phone before.


    Mommy sometimes would cry secretly at night because of the man in the photo album.


    ¡°He must be a big bad man to make Mommy sad. If he doesn¡¯t like us, we don¡¯t like him too.¡±


    Princess Tiantian was most afraid of Brother usually and often listened to him.


    She changed her happy expression and nodded seriously. ¡°We will ignore the big bad man who makes Mommy sad!¡±


    Mu Sihan waited at the door for a while and when he saw that the little girl had note with Brother, he strode towards where the little girl had gone.


    He saw that there was a little boy behind the big tree.


    The little boy was wearing a ck down jacket with the hood over his head, his face hidden inside the hood. Under the dim lighting, Mu Sihan could not see his face clearly.


    When he heard Nan Zhi mention the little girl, she seemed to have called her Tiantian. Mu Sihan lifted the corners of his lips slightly and said in his deep voice, ¡°Tiantian, why didn¡¯t you go in with Brother?¡±


    Tiantian pouted and huffed. ¡°I want to build snowmen with Brother.¡±


    Mu Sihan felt that there was something wrong with the little girl. She seemed to not like him very much suddenly.


    He dared not tell her that he was her daddy as he was afraid she could not ept it.


    Mu Sihan looked at her for a while and seeing that she was ignoring him, he looked at the little boy beside her.


    The little boy was squatting down with his back towards Mu Sihan, and it was obvious that he was ignoring him with his cold appearance.


    ¡°Tiantian, it¡¯s too cold outside. You take Brother in first, hm?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tiantian pulled Little Yuyu¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go find Mommy. I want to go back.¡±


    Before meeting Daddy, Tiantian did not miss him at all because she had Mommy, Brother, Grandma and Uncle Feng Yao.


    But now that she met him, she felt extremely sad.


    Brother and her had a daddy, but why had he never visited them?


    Did he not like her and Brother?


    The more Tiantian thought about it, the more she felt sad. And when she felt sad, she wanted to ignore Handsome Uncle. No, he might be bad Daddy.


    Little Yuyu stood up from the ground. Although they were twins, he was half a head taller than Tiantian. He had his head lowered and he pulled Tiantian towards the car.


    They both ignored Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan frowned, he could feel that the two children did not like him very much.


    With Nan Zhi¡¯s character, even if she was not together with him anymore, she would not badmouth him in front of the child.


    What had happened?


    ...


    When Nan Zhi, who was sitting in the car, saw the two children walking towards her, she opened the car door and said, somewhat surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mommy ask you to y in the vi? Why are you here?¡±


    She had promised to let Mu Sihan meet the children and would naturally not prevent them from reuniting.


    Tiantian pouted. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t like that uncle. I don¡¯t want to stay here. I want to go back to the hotel with Brother.¡±


    Princess Tiantian was always lively and cheerful. She was polite to everyone and never said she disliked anyone. Why did she suddenly...


    Nan Zhi looked at Little Yuyu, who was silent and had a cold expression.


    Little Yuyu was no less intelligent than his Brother Xiaojie. Did he guess something when he saw how alike he was to Mu Sihan?

 Chapter 878 - Like A Dream

    <h4>Chapter 878: Like A Dream</h4>


    Nan Zhi looked back at Mu Sihan who was standing in the snow. It was obvious that Tiantian¡¯s dislike of him had hurt his heart terribly.


    Retracting her gaze from Mu Sihan, Nan Zhi looked at Little Tiantian and then at Little Yuyu. ¡°Can you tell Mommy why you don¡¯t like him?¡¯


    Princess Tiantian pouted. ¡°Because he looks like Brother and Brother thinks that he¡¯s our Daddy, but Daddy has never seen us before and he made Mommy sad, so we don¡¯t want to talk to him.¡±


    Nan Zhi quickly exined, ¡°It was not only his fault that he didn¡¯te and see the two of you. Mommy is at fault too. Mommy was selfish and wanted to keep you by my side. If he knew you existed, he would definitelye to see you.¡±


    Little Tiantian blinked. ¡°But Brother said that there are photos of him in Mommy¡¯s phone and Mommy will look at them and cry.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched.


    Little Yuyu even found out about her crying over the password protected photos? She thought that nobody knew it except herself.


    Why was this child even smarter than Xiaojie?


    Nan Zhi pulled the two children into her arms and said earnestly, ¡°Just because Mommy cried, it doesn¡¯t mean that he is a bad man who bullied Mommy. If you don¡¯t like him and ignore him, he will be very sad.¡±


    Princess Tiantian looked at Nan Zhi, her big bright eyes slightly confused. ¡°Mommy, is he really not bad?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s not bad. When you go inter, let him take a good look at the both of you. Actually, when he knew about you two, he liked you both very much!¡±


    Tiantian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll forgive him once.¡±


    Hearing the little girl¡¯s child-like voice that still had a little grievance, Nan Zhi could not helpughing.


    Why was her daughter so cute?


    After persuading her daughter, Nan Zhi looked at the silent Little Yuyu. This child was so cold that he was no different from ice.


    Just like his father.


    ¡°What about Brother? Is there anything you want to say?¡±


    Little Yuyu shook his head. ¡°I just want Mommy. I don¡¯t want Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Yuyu, don¡¯t be like this. If there¡¯s no Daddy, there won¡¯t be you two, right?¡± Nan Zhi wanted to see what was going on her son¡¯s mind and she said gently, ¡°He said that he won¡¯t take you away from Mommy and you still can live with Mommy after meeting him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother, there¡¯s a delicious cake inside too. Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    Little Yuyu looked at Tiantian whose eyes lit up when food was mentioned and had no principles and could not help saying, ¡°Little foodie.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m chubbily cute. Brother is too skinny and not as good-looking as I am!¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    Little Yuyu was speechless as well.


    He had never seen such narcissism!


    ...


    Mu Sihan stood at the door of the vi and lit a cigarette.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, the two children got out of the car.


    If he had guessed correctly, after the little girl got into the car, Nan Zhi had told her about his identity.


    Mu Sihan looked at the little girl that was approaching him step by step and his heartbeat sped up uncontrobly.


    This was a bit more nerve-wracking than when he first learned that Xiaojie was his son.


    Bo Yan used to show off in front of him that he had a daughter that was loved by everyone and who knew, after separating from Nan Zhi, he also had a daughter!


    This was a kind of excitement that could not bepared to when he had ascended the throne.


    When Little Tiantian was about to reach him, he stretched out his long arms and could not help gathering the little girl into his arms.


    There was only the little girl in Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes, and he did not pay much attention to the other child who he thought was another person¡¯s child. After carrying the little girl, he said to the little boy whose head was lowered, ¡°Go in, there¡¯s delicious food inside!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Feng Yao can carry me and Brother at the same time. Can¡¯t Daddy do it?¡±


    Mu Sihan was stunned. ¡°Tiantian, what did you call me just now?¡±


    ¡°Daddy.¡± Tiantian looked at the dazed Mu Sihan and blinked her big eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not Daddy?¡±


    Little Yuyu was speechless.


    His Sister forgot everything once she heard nice words. She even called him daddy so quickly!


    Mu Sihan did not expect the little girl to call him Daddy so quickly. His chest seemed to be hit by something warm and fuzzy and he was filled with great joy.


    ¡°Call me again?¡±


    Little Princess Tiantian hummed in a sweet voice and said, ¡°You have to ask Brother to call you before I do it again.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s lips quirked. ¡°How can the brother from another family call me daddy?¡±


    Brother from another family?


    Little Princess Tiantian leaned on Mu Sihan shoulders and thought for a few seconds before she understood.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not a brother from another family. He is Tiantian¡¯s brother.¡±


    What?


    The little girl¡¯s brother?


    ¡°Your Mommy adopted an elder brother for you?¡± Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows, wondering if Nan Zhi missed Xiaojie too much after leaving him and adopted a son.


    Mu Sihan was about to say something when Tiantian said, ¡°Silly Daddy. That¡¯s Tiantian¡¯s biological brother. Although he was born a few minutes earlier than Tiantian and is taller than Tiantian, and, and he¡¯s not as cute as Tiantian.¡±


    If Mu Sihan could not understand what Tiantian meant. he would be worse than a three year old kid!


    He looked at Tiantian in his arms and then at the little boy behind him.


    His mind turned nk.


    Nan Zhi did not give birth to one child that year, but two?


    Tiantian struggled to get down from Mu Sihan¡¯s arms and she ran to Little Yuyu¡¯s side, pulling off Little Yuyu¡¯s big hood. ¡°Silly Daddy, look at Brother. Don¡¯t you think you look like him?¡±


    Little Yuyu looked at Tiantian, who had pulled off his hood, with a frown and then pulled on the hood again. ¡°You go in to eat the cake. I¡¯ll go back to the car to apany Mommy.¡±


    Mu Sihan was stunned.


    What did he see just now?


    That small face, not only were his facial features like him, even his cold and stubborn expression were the same as his.


    Mu Sihan was so shocked and full of disbelief his dark pupils constricted. It was as if his heart had stopped.


    ¡°Silly Daddy, you made Brother angry!¡±


    Mu Sihan reacted and called Cen Xi out. ¡°Take the little girl in first.¡± Then he strode towards the car quickly.


    The hands that hung by his sides clenched tightly into fists because of his agitation.


    He had never imagined that Nan Zhi had given birth to twins!


    In other words, he had two sons and a daughter?


    His mind was slightly nk and felt like his head was in the clouds.


    When he found out he had a daughter, he had been thrilled for the whole day and only had only just registered the news when he called her.


    Now, he knew he also had another son. He could not tell whether it was a dream or reality!

 Chapter 879 - Don’t Bully Mommy

    <h4>Chapter 879: Don¡¯t Bully Mommy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi, who was sitting in the car, saw Little Yuyu running over with Mu Sihan chasing behind. She pursed her lips and asked softly, ¡°Yuyu, why are you unhappy?¡±


    ¡°He said I was a brother from someone else¡¯s family,¡± Yuyu said with a cold expression.


    Nan Zhi was stunned for a moment before she realized what had happened. Probably Mu Sihan did not expect her to have two children and thought it was only the little girl.


    After a while, the man himself was standing by the car. He pulled open the door and his dark eyes looked at Nan Zhi gloomily.


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth, wanting to say something when the man suddenly reached out his long arms and without giving her a chance to resist, carried her out of the car.


    Nan Zhi eximed, ¡°Mu Sihan, what are you doing?¡±


    Mu Sihan could see that his son did not like him and if he carried him, he would only be more disgusted.


    But if he carried Nan Zhi down, his son would have to follow as well.


    Sure enough, seeing Mu Sihan carrying Nan Zhi away, Little Yuyu, who had always been protective of his Mommy, hurried out of the car.


    ¡°Let go of my Mommy!¡± He chased after Mu Sihan with legs that were longer than Princess Tiantian.


    Nan Zhi also kept struggling in Mu Sihan¡¯s arms and she patted his shoulders hard. ¡°Put me down!¡±


    Mu Sihan turned a deaf ear and walked towards the vi with Nan Zhi in his arms.


    ...


    Little Princess Tiantian really liked the beautiful and youthful Cen Xi. Taking the cake Cen Xi had given her, she started to eat it happily.


    Just as she was eating, she found that something was wrong.


    Tilting her delicate face, she looked towards Cen Xi. ¡°Pretty Sister, are you my Daddy¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Cen Xi coughed. ¡°No, your Daddy only likes your Mommy.¡±


    ¡°But weren¡¯t you with my Daddy this morning? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to have a baby that was as cute as me!¡±


    Cen Xi felt her scalp turning numb.


    She did not say that this morning, alright? If she remembered correctly, it seemed like the little princess had said it herself!


    Before Cen Xi could say anything, Tiantian said, ¡°Oh, I know. It must be because Daddy likes Pretty Sister, just like how Uncle Feng Yao likes my mommy.¡±


    Cen Xi waved her hands. ¡°No...¡± Seeing Mu Sihaning in with Nan Zhi in his arms from the corner of her eye, she crouched down and whispered into the little princess¡¯s ear, ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t lie to you right? Your Daddy only likes your Mommy.¡±


    Little Princess Tiantian blinked her big, ck eyes and looked towards the door.


    She saw Daddy carrying Mommy, who was struggling and they were followed by Brother whose expression was icy cold.


    Mu Sihan only put Nan Zhi down when they entered the living room.


    He turned to look at the sullen faced little fellow and raised his hand, wanting to touch his head, but the little boy avoided it.


    Little Yuyu ran and stood in front of Nan Zhi, his face serious and cold, looking every part the protective adult. ¡°Don¡¯t bully my Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Silly Brother! Daddy only carries Mommy because he likes her! He¡¯s not bullying her!¡± Princess Tiantian interrupted while eating her cake.


    Little Yuyu nced at his ipetent teammate sister and could not help rolling his eyes. ¡°The cake still can¡¯t block your mouth!¡±


    Little Tiantian pouted in grievance, her long and thick eyshes trembling. ¡°Mommy, Brother is being mean again.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Little Yuyu, who was so protective of her and afraid that she would be bullied, and said gently, ¡°Yuyu, you must be gentle to your sister!¡±


    ...


    Mu Sihan stood to the side, looking at Nan Zhi and then at the two children.


    He was now a highly king of the country, what big scenes had he not seen before? But he was at a loss on what to say when faced with this woman and the set of twins.


    Little Princess Tiantian saw that everyone was silent and she ran with a smile to Nan Zhi and said, ¡°Mommy, Mommy. Pretty Sister is not Daddy¡¯s girlfriend, and she won¡¯t have a baby with Daddy.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    The little girl had only just came into the vi for a while, why did she talk about that with other people?


    If Cen Xi was not Mu Sihan¡¯s new lover, why did he bring her along on his vacation? Moreover, the media also took photos of them looking close and intimate!


    To be honest, it was really embarrassing now that she came with the two children and Cen Xi was also here.


    ¡°Mr Ye, dinner¡¯s ready. You can eat it with your family, I¡¯ll go upstairs first,¡± Cen Xi said, slightly embarrassed.


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi and then at the two children before his gaze finallynded on the embarrassed Cen Xi. ¡°Eat with us.¡±


    Nan Zhi frowned, feelingplicated inside.


    Tiantian pulled Nan Zhi¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mommy, the dishes made by Pretty Sister smell very nice. I¡¯m so hungry, can we eat together?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the little girl¡¯s eager eyes and she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Since they were already here, they might as well stay and enjoy it!


    Mu Sihan did not feel embarrassed, so why should she? The more ufortable she was, the more it would make him think she still cared about him right?


    Nan Zhi led Tiantian and Yuyu to the dining table. Cen Xi had already served the rice for them.


    During the meal, only the lively Tiantian and Cen Xi spoke from time to time.


    Everyone else was silent.


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi who seemed to be ignoring him and then at Little Yuyu who did not look at him at all.


    This child not only looked like him, his personality was like his as well.


    Nan Zhi ate the dishes cooked by Cen Xi with her head lowered. The girl was young but she really did make delicious food.


    But Nan Zhi could not taste the food.


    Wasn¡¯t it better to let her wait in the car? Why did he have to make her join them for dinner? Did he want to let her have a taste of his new girlfriend¡¯s cooking skills?


    Cen Xi peeped cautiously at Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan...


    Why were they so silent?


    No, she had to help them...


    ¡°Little Cutie, do you and your brother want to drink milk?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but my Brother does not like sweet things.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the original vor.¡± Cen Xi stood up and went to the kitchen.


    After a while, she brought out two cups of milk.


    One cup was ced in front of the little cutie who was sitting beside her, and the other she was going to put in front of Little Cutie¡¯s brother.


    Not knowing whether she did it on purpose or was careless, when she was putting down the cup of milk, some spilled onto Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Cen Xi looked like a child who had made a mistake, and was apologetic. ¡°There¡¯s a hair dryer in the bathroom upstairs. Little Cutie¡¯s mommy, you can blow it dry after rinsing it off.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded and stood up. ¡°Tiantian, you and Yuyu behave and eat your dinner.¡±


    After Nan Zhi went upstairs, Cen Xi winked at Mu Sihan. ¡°Mr Ye, it seems like the hair dryer is not in the bathroom. How about you go upstairs and help Little Cutie¡¯s mommy find it?¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi went to the bathroom on the second floor and washed her shirt that was spilled with milk. After cleaning it, she raised her head to look for the hair dryer.


    She did not see the hair dryer, but she heard a slight sounding from the door of the bathroom. The door opened and she looked in the reflection of the mirror at the man who had suddenlye in.

 Chapter 880 - Is It So Difficult to Admit That You’re Jealous?

    Chapter 880: Is It So Difficult to Admit That You¡¯re Jealous?


    Nan Zhi met with the man¡¯s deep and dark eyes and her heart jumped.


    Looking away, she wiped the droplets of water off her hands. She then turned to leave, not caring that the area at her chest were slightly transparent after being soaked by water.


    The door was suddenly closed by the man.


    When Nan Zhi saw this, her eyebrows jumped and she pretended to be calm, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no hair dryer in the bathroom, I¡¯ll go downstairs and ask your girlfriend.¡±


    The man said nothing, but did not let her leave.


    Looking at his tall body blocking in front of her, Nan Zhi frowned. ¡°Please move aside.¡±


    But instead of moving, he wasing closer to her.


    What did he want? Nan Zhi could only move back until her body reached the sink and she had nowhere to move.


    She put her hands on the sink and met with his deep dark eyes, and was slightly annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ve already brought the children here for you to see. Whether they will acknowledge you is up to your own abilities. What are you still displeased about?¡±


    He was standing very close to her, his eyes staring fixedly at her and a faint smile on his lips. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you really not want to be alone with me that much?¡±


    He had his head lowered when speaking, and his fresh breath spilled onto her skin with a warm touch.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s thick and long eyshes fluttered and she held her breath, saying calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, I just don¡¯t want people to misunderstand. Mu Sihan, you treat me like that even though you already have a new lover, are you not afraid the girl will be sad?¡±


    Mu Sihan grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s face, his handsome and well-defined faceing closer, the tip of their noses almost touching. ¡°You know that I never care much about other women¡¯s feelings.¡±


    His gaze was deep and dark like a ck hole sucking her in, dangerous and charming.


    If she was not determined enough, she would definitely drown in his eyes.


    Nan Zhi raised her hand, wanting to push his hands that were holding her face away, but the next second, he pulled them away and she felt a tightening around her waist. He had lifted her onto the sink.


    She raised her leg and kicked at him angrily.


    Seeming to have guessed that she would resist, he avoided her kick, grabbed her slender leg and pulled slightly, her legs separated by him and he squeezed his lean waist in between.


    His body was in front of her and the mirror and wall behind her. She was well and truly trapped.


    Nan Zhi bit her lip and her pupils dted. ¡°I brought the children over for you to see them, not to let you take advantage of me!¡±


    He narrowed his dark eyes, leaned towards her and brushed his lips past hers as if nothing had happened.


    Like a poppy that was full of temptation, it brushed past her lips like a feather, easily making her breath hitch.


    She felt that she was going to be sucked into a whirlpool by him and that feeling of sinking made her confused and frightened.


    She turned her face away from his lips and breath.


    ¡°Do you like me that much?¡± He held her chin, forcing her face to turn towards him. Nan Zhi had no choice but to look up at him.


    Hearing his words, her head seemed to burst open.


    She was slightly embarrassed, angry, chagrined, bitter and overwhelmed by being exposed by him. All kinds of emotions surged up like a tidal wave.


    ¡°From where did you see I still like you?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes, staring at her fair face that he didn¡¯t know was flushing because of embarrassment or anger. ¡°You were determined to end things with me four years ago, but you gave birth to two children and kept it from me. It¡¯s not easy giving birth and raising one child, but you have two. Why would you have them if you don¡¯t like me?¡±


    ¡°Who said a woman must like the man to have children for him? I just like children. When I gave birth to Xiaojie, did I know you? Besides, I was eighteen that year, the most beautiful time of a girl¡¯s youth!¡±


    Mu Sihan clenched his jaw and was about to say something when Nan Zhi¡¯s phone rang.


    Nan Zhi did not answer it.


    But the sharp ringing reverberated in the small space over and over again.


    It rang once and then a second time.


    Taking out her phone from her pocket, she saw that it was Feng Yao and was about to answer when arge hand reached over and suddenly and took her phone from her hand.


    He rejected the call and threw the phone on the sink beside her.


    Nan Zhi did not want to get entangled with him anymore. She reached out and pushed him away.


    But he grabbed her hands quickly and his palms were hot, burning her skin likeva.


    She was shocked.


    The man¡¯s body came close to her. As he stared at her with those dark eyes of his, it was like burning fire was going to shoot out.


    ¡°Draw a clear line with Feng Yao in the future. Don¡¯t let my daughter call him ¡®Daddy¡¯ again.¡±


    Nan Zhi could not calm down as she listened to his domineering tone.


    ¡°What right do you have to order me? Mu Sihan, don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re over. There¡¯s nothing between us anymore.¡±


    He was surrounded by either Helian Zhu or Cen Xi, each younger and more beautiful. When did she order him to do anything?


    Her willingness to bring the children over and let them meet and reunite with one another was already her biggest concession.


    As for her life, he was no longer qualified to interfere!


    He pinched her chin, rubbing her lips with his calloused fingers, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°Zhizhi, do you really think we can end so easily?¡±


    Nan Zhi frowned and did not understand what he meant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have you return to my side within three months.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at his confident expression and she had to admit, he was even more mature and courageous than before, all kinds of charismabined to reach its peak. It was the stage that made him irresistible to women.


    But where did he get his confidence to make her return his side within three months?


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll still want a man who god knows slept with how many other women after breaking up?¡±


    Mu Sihan smiled, his eyes yful. ¡°You seemed to find me just fine in Tergu Desert.¡±


    Nan Zhi replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were such a yer at that time.¡±


    ¡°yer?¡± He looked down, his sexy lipsnded on her earlobe as he said huskily, ¡°You mean Cen Xi?¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips tightly and said nothing.


    ¡°She¡¯s really not bad, lively and energetic. She can cook and make pastries at a young age and can take care of children. Little Tiantian seems to have hit it off with her as well.¡±


    The more Nan Zhi listened, the more upset and irritated she was, and she felt that the man was extremely mean.


    If Cen Xi was so good, why was he blocking her from leaving?


    Not wanting to hear him say another word, she shouted angrily, ¡°Mu Sihan, get away from me!¡±


    The manughed lowly and the hand on her chin tightened its grip and lifted her face up, his lips came closer to her. ¡°Zhizhi, is it so difficult for you to admit that you¡¯re jealous?¡±

 Chapter 881 - Other Than You, I Have No Other Woman

    <h4>Chapter 881: Other Than You, I Have No Other Woman</h4>


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes shed.


    Her long eyshes lowered, and then lifted up andnded on his handsome face with a look of mockery and ridicule.


    Looking at her expression, his heart clenched slightly.


    They both knew very well that it had been four years since they separated. Not four days, or four months.


    There were the suspicions, hesitation, uncertainty and unfamiliarity...


    ¡°Mu Sihan, I¡¯m not jealous. I just don¡¯t want to be entangled with you anymore, it¡¯s really tiring for me.¡±


    Hearing her words, Mu Sihan gave a lowugh.


    The tip of his tongue poked his cheek, and he looked at her with eyes that had turned dark slightly. ¡°It¡¯s really tiring? Are you trying to get me to say something like ¡®I won¡¯t bother you anymore¡¯?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart pounded painfully.


    Seeing his expressionless and handsome face, the blood in her body turned slightly cold.


    A sharp confusion spread from her limbs and travelled down her spine.


    Reason told her that she should reply with a ¡®yes¡¯.


    The word was already on her lips, but she could not say it out.


    On the contrary, her eyes started to turn red.


    Compared to her uncontrolled feelings, he appeared calm as ever, an aloof expression on his handsome face, his dark eyes cold, as if he would say he would not entangle with her anymore in the next second.


    Just as she wished.


    Women were such contradictory creatures.


    When they had a man in their hearts, they would say they did not want to be entangled, but it did not mean they really did not want to.


    No matter how calm and indifferent one usually was, there would be a fragile side too.


    Perhaps she did not want to hear him say words that would hurt her, so Nan Zhi pushed him hard.


    But she could not push him away.


    The calmer he was, the more miserable she felt. And when she felt miserable, she wanted to stay away from him.


    Unable to push him away, she could only reach out her hand to feel around the things on the sink. She did not know what she found but she hit him with it.


    Mu Sihan shifted to the side slightly and avoided it.


    Taking the opportunity, Nan Zhi jumped down from the sink and ran quickly towards the bathroom door.


    But her arm was grabbed by the man when she had just reached the door.


    The man pulled hard and threw her against the wall.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s chest was heaving, showing her anger.


    Mu Sihan had one hand on top of Nan Zhi¡¯s head and the other on her side, trapping her between the wall and his arms. He looked down at her. ¡°You¡¯re the one who keeps saying you don¡¯t want to be entangled with me. I haven¡¯t even said anything yet, why do you look like you¡¯re going to cry?¡±


    Where did he see that she wanted to cry?


    She just did not want to see him!


    She opened her mouth to defend herself, but the man suddenly pinched her chin, lowered his head and kissed her roughly.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heartbeat sped up and lost its rhythmic frequency.


    Her hands that hung by her sides clenched into fists.


    He kissed deeply and fiercely.


    Wild and rough.


    It had been four years...


    He had been suppressing himself, not daring to look for her and even harmed himself during his darkest and most painful days, but he dared not disturb her life anymore.


    Because he knew that endless entanglement could only satisfy the mind and body, but could not make themst forever.


    But he really did not expect that she had gotten pregnant with his child and gave birth to twins.


    Nan Zhi did not know what he was thinking about. He kissed her like there were no rules and her lips were hurting by his bite. His overbearing strength and hot breath seemed to want to burn her alive...


    The taste of blood filled her mouth and she did not know whose lips were bleeding. Was it hers or his? Putting her hands on his chest, she pushed him hard, but he was like a big mountain, no matter how hard she pushed, he did not budge an inch.


    His kiss was filled with a sense of punishment at first, but slowly, it turned gentler.


    Slowly rubbing and nibbling at her lips and drawing her in, deeper and deeper.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s legs felt weak.


    ¡°Mu Sihan, go away. I don¡¯t feel good.¡±


    If she was not used to his aggressiveness, then she could not handle him being so gentle. But she did not want to sink into his kisses so foolishly.


    When he pried open her mouth and reached into her mouth with his hot tongue, she bit down on it hard.


    As if he was aware that she was going to bite him, he withdrew from her lips and rested his forehead on hers. When their eyes met, their hot breaths seemed to intertwine so intimately together.


    His gaze was dangerous, dark and sharp like it was going to pierce through her soul.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had any other woman.¡± He bit the tip of her nose. ¡°Except for you.¡±


    Nan Zhi was stunned.


    What did he mean by that?


    Wasn¡¯t Cen Xi his new girlfriend?


    She was about to ask this when the bathroom door was suddenly pushed open.


    A small face with a cold expression appeared at the door of the bathroom.


    Seeing Little Yuyu, Nan Zhi was extremely embarrassed.


    Little Yuyu looked up expressionlessly and met Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re bullying my Mommy again!¡±


    Sh*t! Mu Sihan found that this little brat was even more difficult to handle than when Xiaojie was younger. This ice-like appearance would not be able to melt so quickly.


    ¡°This is not bullying your Mommy, it¡¯s doting on her.¡±


    Nan Zhi raised her leg and stepped on the man¡¯s back.


    Since Mu Sihan had his attention on Little Yuyu, he did not notice Nan Zhi¡¯s action. This woman was not at all merciful with her feet. He groaned in pain.


    Little Yuyu did not believe Mu Sihan¡¯s words and said coldly, ¡°Mommy¡¯s eyes are red. You must be forcing her to do something she doesn¡¯t like.¡±


    Mu Sihan was speechless. Must this brat be so smart?


    ¡°Mommy,e here. I¡¯ll take you and Sister back.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the little fellow who was so manly at such a young age and her heart felt warm.


    Pushing Mu Sihan aside, she gave him a look.


    It was like she was saying, ¡°I can¡¯t cure you, but somebody can cure you after all.¡±


    Little Yuyu reached out his little hand and held Nan Zhi¡¯s hand tightly and left without looking back.


    Mu Sihan did not know what to say. Did she give birth to a son to fight against him?


    ...


    Nan Zhi was led downstairs by Little Yuyu.


    Cen Xi found that Little Yuyu was missing and she was about to run upstairs to take the little boy away so as not to disturb his daddy and mommy. She was running a little fast and did not expect Nan Zhi woulde down, so she bumped into her.


    Cen Xi¡¯s body swayed and Nan Zhi quickly pulled her back.


    ¡°Are you okay? Nan Zhi asked.


    Cen Xi shook her head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Nan Zhi released Cen Xi¡¯s arm and suddenly saw a ne on the stairs from the corner of her eye.


    Nan Zhi bent down and picked up the ne.


    The pendant of the ne was a white twill heart. When Nan Zhi picked it up, the pendant bounced open and there was a photo inside.


    When Nan Zhi saw the two girls in the photo, her body froze.

 Chapter 882 - Going Their Separate Ways

    Chapter 882: Going Their Separate Ways


    The photo showed two girls together.


    One of them, looking slightly younger with a bright smile, was Cen Xi. The other with a beautiful and gentle smile, was Xiao Ying.


    Even after four years, she was still Nan Zhi and Uncle¡¯s most hated person.


    Their heads were very close to each other and it could be seen that they were very close.


    No wonder when she saw Cen Xi for the first time she felt that she looked familiar. So it was because she and Xiao Ying looked a little alike!


    Cen Xi looked confusedly at Nan Zhi, whose expression had turned cold after she had picked up her ne.


    ¡°Little Cutie¡¯s Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nan Zhi returned the ne to Cen Xi and said with cold eyes, ¡°Is Xiao Ying rted to you?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Nan Zhi¡¯s question. Her sister had done wrong to the Qiao family when she was still alive.


    Was Little Cutie¡¯s Mommy from the Qiao family?


    Cen Xi lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°She¡¯s my older sister.¡±


    ¡°By blood?¡±


    Cen Xi nodded.


    At that moment, the man¡¯s heavy footsteps sounded behind. Nan Zhi turned and looked at the man who was about to go downstairs and then looked at Cen Xi again, the blood in her body turning cold.


    She ran downstairs quickly, even leaving Little Yuyu behind.


    Little Yuyu was a little stunned. Looking at Nan Zhi, who seemed to have suffered a shock, he shouted with his face cold, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Cen Xi frowned and looked like a child who had made a mistake. She dared not look at Mu Sihan. ¡°Mr Ye... I didn¡¯t drop the ne on purpose.¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed with a dark expression.


    Cen Xi med herself. Her eyes were red and she was on the verge of crying. ¡°Mr Ye, go after Little Cutie¡¯s Mommy. I can see that she hates my sister. Get her back and she can p me to vent out her anger...¡±


    Mu Sihan said in a cold voice, ¡°Look after the two children.¡± He then grabbed Little Yuyu who was about to run after Nan Zhi. ¡°You stay here. She¡¯s in a bad mood now, you chasing her won¡¯t be of much help.¡±


    Little Yuyu shook Mu Sihan¡¯s hand off and looked at Mu Sihan with the exact same cold expression. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes. If you can¡¯t get Mommy back, I¡¯ll take her away.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s lip moved, wanting to say something, but in the end, said nothing.


    Cen Xi stood behind Little Yuyu and seeing his cool appearance, she could not help touching his head. ¡°Yuyu, you¡¯re so manly!¡±


    Little Yuyu avoided Cen Xi¡¯s hand and frowned, saying seriously, ¡°Only Mommy can touch my head, other girls can¡¯t touch it.¡±


    Cen Xi stuck out her tongue. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t touch it just now.¡±


    Cen Xi looked at the cool Little Yuyu and could not help fantasizing about what kind of girl he would find when he grew up in the future.


    ...


    When Mu Sihan ran out of the vi, Nan Zhi was nowhere to be seen.


    Her phone was still on the sink upstairs, her bag was in the living room and the two children were also still in the vi. She had taken nothing with her, where could she have gone?


    Mu Sihan strode towards the car parked in front of the yard and nced inside, but it was empty.


    Mu Sihan stood in the yard and looked around with his dark eyes narrowed.


    This vi had not been inhabited for a long time, there was ayer of snow outside the yard and there were faint footsteps heading in the southeast direction.


    Mu Sihan walked over withrge strides.


    Nan Zhi was crouched in the corner behind the vi.


    There was a heater in the vi and she had taken off her coat after entering the house. When she ran out, she was only wearing a thin shirt.


    Mu Sihan rushed towards her, took off his overcoat and draped it over her shoulders.


    But the next second, she threw his overcoat into the snow.


    Mu Sihan frowned and his handsome face darkened slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it out on your body!¡± He grabbed her slender arm and pulled her up from the ground.


    Her face could be seen from between her arms and her eyes were red. She struggled to shake off his hand and looked at him coldly. ¡°Your new lover is Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister!¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t say she wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Nan Zhi was slightly agitated and she looked at him with a gaze like he was an enemy. ¡°She¡¯s Xiao Ying¡¯s sister but you still kept her by your side. Have you forgotten how much suffering Xiao Ying caused the Qiao family? Or do you think that she is young and pretty, so you can ignore everything?¡±


    Mu Sihan frowned deeper.


    He thought that without him exining much, she would understand why he had kept Cen Xi by his side.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, aren¡¯t you thinking too much?¡± He had already told her in the bathroom that other than her, he had no other woman.


    He was a person who did not like to exin himself. If it was not her, he would not bother saying anything more.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking too much?¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s beautiful face was cold and expressionless. ¡°Since you like her so much, why did you kiss me? You don¡¯t find it disgusting, but I do!¡±


    Mu Sihan bit his cheek to hold back his anger. Except for that year when she was determined to leave him, he had not had such fluctuations in his emotions. Of course, there was when he knew that she had given birth to twins, but it was a an excited and joyful feeling. But now... He wanted to kill her.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± His expression was so dark it was a little scary.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face was tensed. ¡°Of course. You knew how much I hated Xiao Ying, but you still kept her sister by your side. Mu Sihan, I won¡¯t let you see the twins anymore. From now on, we¡¯ll go our separate ways!¡±


    Nan Zhi then left in a fit of rage.


    When she stormed past Mu Sihan, he did not pull her back.


    He looked gloomily at her retreating figure and suddenly felt strange.


    Nan Zhi was not like this before. She was rational, calm, indifferent and intelligent. She would never say such words to him, even when she was angry...


    Could time really change a person?


    Mu Sihan clenched his jaw tightly, the outlines of his face sharp and cold.


    He could understand that she had doubts about him after not seeing him for four years, but he had already told her that she was his only woman.


    Did she really not know why he had kept Cen Xi by his side?


    Why did she say such hurtful words?


    A trace of darkness shed past Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes. He bent down and picked up the overcoat she had thrown to the ground.


    After shaking the snow off his overcoat, he turned with a nk expression. When he turned the corner, he suddenly found a figure standing in front of him.


    He looked up and met with Nan Zhi¡¯s clear and beautiful eyes.


    She was holding her slender body and red fiercely at him. ¡°You made me upset, so I definitely could not let you feel any better. What, were you hurt by my words just now?¡±


    Mu Sihan paused for a few seconds, before he understood fully what he had just heard. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Damn it, you were ying me?!¡±

 Chapter 883 - Wouldn’t You Know If I’m A Man?

    <h4>Chapter 883: Wouldn¡¯t You Know If I¡¯m A Man?</h4>


    Mu Sihan paused for a few seconds, before he understood fully what he had just heard. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Damn it, you were ying me?!¡±


    With that said, he red at her coldly, his lips pursed into a tight line.


    A dead silence spread between them coldly.


    His expression was terribly dark, still unable to get his emotions out from her saying to go their separate ways.


    Four years ago, her determined departure from their lives already made him suffer terribly!


    The impact of hearing this again was not any less than that time.


    His entire mind was nk right now.


    He was in Hell a second ago, and how he was in Heaven. This sort of drastic emotional change was hard to ept immediately for anyone.


    Mu Sihan was holding a coat with one hand while his other hand was hitting his pants. He looked down at the woman with dark eyes, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing visibly. ¡°Do you feel very satisfied when you see me fall for it?¡±


    His jawline was tensed, making him appear even colder and sharper. He seemed to not want to talk to her again, as he started to walk towards the mansion.


    The moment he passed by her, Nan Zhi suddenly crouched down, hugging her knees as she buried her face into her arms.


    Mu Sihan had only taken a few steps. Seeing her shoulders shake slightly, he could not help but stop again.


    He walked in front of her, looking down at her. ¡°Are you feeling miserable now?¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t speak, though her shoulders shook even more.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression changed again.


    A few secondster, he couldn¡¯t stop himself as he crouched down, his well-defined hand patting her slender shoulders.


    She was still ignoring him.


    His expression was slightly unnatural, his eyebrows furrowing a little. ¡°Don¡¯t speak like that again in the future, alright?¡±


    Silence.


    She continued to ignore him.


    A cold breeze blew at them, and he ced the coat he was holding on over her again.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll carry you in.¡±


    Just as he was about to reach his hand out, a freezing ice ball was suddenly thrown at handsome face.


    He was caught off-guard and was hitpletely.


    After the snow ballnded on his face and broke apart, hisshes, nose and lips were all covered by snow.


    Some of the snow even fell into his shirt.


    Mu Sihan raised his hand up to wipe his face, his dark eyes turning towards the woman.


    The woman¡¯s pretty and exquisite face had no hint of any tears. Her eyes were bright and mischievous as well, with no hint of redness.


    So, she wasn¡¯t crying when her shoulders shook so much? Was she ying him again?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome expression immediately darkened. He gritted his teeth, biting out, ¡°Nan. Zhi!¡±


    Before he got angry, Nan Zhi shrugged her shoulders at him, jumping to her feet and running away.


    ¡°Nan Zhi, stop where you are!¡± Mu Sihan chased after her.


    Noting the speed the man was chasing after her, Nan Zhi shrieked, before taking off the coat over her shoulders and throwing it at him.


    However, within a while, the tall man caught up to the slender woman. He made two snowballs and threw them at the woman without holding back.


    Without backing down, Nan Zhi returned the attack.


    ...


    The two of them didn¡¯t notice that three figures, one older than the other two, were leaning in front of the window of the mansion¡¯s living room.


    Cen Xi and Little Princess Tiantian were stuck to each other tightly as Little Tiantian could not help but cry out, ¡°Oh, Daddy and Mommy are ying a snowball fight! But Daddy is so bad, the snowball he threw at Mommy is so small! Mommy is so good at this, she can hit Daddy¡¯s face every time!¡±


    Cen Xi stared at the scene in front of her both enviously and excitedly. ¡°Little Cutie, your Daddy is clearly letting your Mommy win!¡±


    ¡°Just like how Brother lets me win when we y with snowballs? Do boys all let girls win?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Little Tiantian pouted, as if thinking of something as she red at Little Yuyu with slight unhappiness. ¡°But apart from letting me win, Brother often makes the other girls in kindergarten cry!¡±


    Little Yuyu stared at the two figures ying with each other outside, his small brows furrowed tightly.


    Wasn¡¯t Mommy giving in too easily?


    He was still worried about Mommy, but hearing the Little Tiantian¡¯s words, he replied with a tense expression, ¡°Tiantian, be quiet!¡±


    ¡°Pretty Sister, see, see, my Brother is always so fierce! However, the girls in kindergarten still like him a lot and often give him delicious cakes and choctes! I don¡¯t even know what they like about him.¡±


    At this, Little Yuyu said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen any cakes or choctes?¡±


    Princess Tiantian noticed that she had slipped her tongue as she hurriedly cupped her hands to her mouth.


    Little Yuyu¡¯s expression darkened even more. ¡°Did you eat all of them? It¡¯s no wonder why you¡¯re bing fatter and even got a cavity. You¡¯re not allowed to eat too many sweets in the future!¡±


    Little Tiantian pouted pitifully. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re just jealous that I¡¯m so adorable.¡± With that said, she blinked her eyes at Cen Xi, ¡°Pretty Sister, do you think that I¡¯m cuter than my brother?¡±


    Cen Xi stared at the pretty little princess. When her brightrge eyes blinked, they would melt Cen Xi with her adorableness. Cen Xi nodded. ¡°Little Cutie is too cute and pretty, while Brother is cool and stylish, you¡¯re both good in your own ways.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, Brother must be jealous that he isn¡¯t as adorable as me.¡±


    Little Yuyu was speechless. Why were the two of them so undependable?


    ...


    Ever since Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan had known each other, they had never ran,ughed and yed in the snow like kids before.


    Suddenly, the distance and unfamiliarly caused by the four years seemed to narrow by a lot. They had returned to when they were at their sweetest.


    It was until Nan Zhi got tired and couldn¡¯t catch her breath that the two of them finally stopped.


    Nan Zhi leaned against the car, staring at the man who was not panting at all, with slight helplessness. She waved her hand. ¡°I surrender, I surrender, stop throwing snow at me.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the man reached his slender hand towards her.


    He cupped her face with both hands. His fingers were cold, with some bits of snow still on them.


    He was so cold he made her shiver.


    With her face cupped strongly, she chided with a slightly muffled voice. ¡°Mu Sihan!¡±


    Mu Sihan let go of her. Staring at her face, flushed red from the cold, a gentle tenderness shed in his ck eyes. ¡°Are you still going to lie to me?¡±


    A bright smile appeared on Nan Zhi¡¯s face, her small dimples appearing as her almond-shaped eyes sparkled and her eyebrows were raised slightly. As she stood in the midst of the snow, she looked a little like a cunning fox.


    ¡°So petty, you¡¯re not like a man at all.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, her petite chin was lifted by the man¡¯s well-defined fingers. But seeing the face so close to her made Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    The man¡¯s lips stopped moving closer towards her when there was only a finger¡¯s distance between them. As his hot breath sprayed on her face, he said huskily, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know if I¡¯m a man?¡±

 Chapter 884 - Sweetness

    <h4>Chapter 884: Sweetness</h4>


    Their breaths sprayed on each other¡¯s skin, intertwining with a refreshing warmth and sweetness.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes on Nan Zhi were very dark and very deep, like a pair of ck holes in the universe whileced with danger as well. Nan Zhi could not stand such a gaze and turned her head slightly away. However, in the next moment, her waist was grabbed tightly by him.


    She hit hisrge hand away instinctively. ¡°It hurts...¡±


    He loosened his grip a little, before he pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Mu Sihan©`¡±


    Before she could finish, he interrupted her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, just let me hug you for a while. Just for a while.¡± He rested his handsome chin on her shoulders, the hoarseness present in his voice made her heart ache for him.


    The entire world seemed to quieten down. They could only hear each other¡¯s hearts beating.


    The pretty snow continued to fall on them, creating a dreamy white veil that surrounded them in a sea of white.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s nose suddenly felt stuffy, feeling slightly touched, but like it was a dream at the same time.


    The cold winter breeze blew all around them, but his hug was the warmest and broadest ce in this world.


    She did not know how long had passed, but his low and hoarse voice suddenly rumbled by her ear. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in!¡±


    His warm breath brushed past her ears, making her feel like an electric current had sent sparks through her body.


    She looked up at his handsome face. ¡°My Mom is at the hotel alone, so I can¡¯t help but worry about her. I¡¯m bringing the kids back.¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get my driver to send you back.¡±


    After finding out about Cen Xi¡¯s identity, Nan Zhi understood that he fake-dated Cen Xi to investigate more about the person behind what had happened four years ago.


    Before they managed to find that person, meeting and spending less time with him was good for both the children and her.


    But... why wasn¡¯t this person asking her to stay after hearing that she was leaving?


    Pushing him away, Nan Zhi made a beeline for the mansion.


    However, she had only taken two steps before she was pulled back by him.


    His slender hands were beside her as he looked at her with a small smirk. ¡°You look a little disappointed?¡±


    Nan Zhi red at him. ¡°How do I look disappointed?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything, his smile merely getting wider.


    Nan Zhi felt a little heated from his smile. She reached her hand out to pinch his waist under his sweater.


    His waist was hard, with not a bit of fat.


    ¡°Why are you as annoying as before?¡± Since she was unable to pinch him, she pushed him instead.


    Hisrge hand had grabbed her wrist, as he pressed her under him on the car. His hard chest was pressed tightly against her soft one.


    Nan Zhi opened her mouth, wanting to say something when the man¡¯s wless handsome face suddenly leaned in towards her. ¡°Kiss me before you leave.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked up, the man¡¯s chin brushing across her cheek as their lips were barely apart.


    Their breaths tightened and intertwined with each other once again.


    She held her breath, leaning towards him with a stiff body. His head moved down a little more, his lips softly touching hers.


    It was rare for him to kiss her like this, a kiss so soft it felt like a feather had brushed across her lips.


    However, it made her numb a little.


    He moved away, his dark eyes staring at her.


    She was also staring at him, her well-defined eyes sparkling with a smile.


    Her heart fluttered.


    He knew she was still waiting for something.


    However, he said instead, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nan Zhi could read his thoughts. Just as he turned around, her slender arms wrapped around his neck.


    He could not help but stop.


    She tiptoed, lifting her pretty but feminine face as she suddenly bit his ears and then blew at them ambiguously.


    Mu Sihan thought that she would kiss him, and did not expect her to do such a thing at all. All of his blood suddenly flowed towards down below his abdomen, his hand grabbing her waist unconsciously as his grip felt like he wanted to sink his fingers into her soft flesh.


    Apart from that night at the Tergu Desert, he had abstained from any sexual desires for four years.


    He could not withstand her teasing him like this, his body reacting almost immediately.


    Nan Zhi could see the fire burning in his eyes. She smiled and pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m not that Nan Zhi from four years ago. You can¡¯t bully me just because you want to anymore.¡±


    Not bad, she managed to get back at him.


    She ran towards the mansion with a cheeky smile.


    The man behind her remained tense.


    Sigh. He looked down at his zipper. With the way he was now, it would be impossible for him to go in immediately.


    He ced a hand in his pocket, the veins on the back of his veins twitching as endurance and suppression appeared in his dark eyes.


    Staring at the pretty figure that disappeared from his sight quickly, he smirked helplessly.


    This woman was indeed bing more and more naughty!


    However, she had ignored the one thing, which was how serious the consequence would be after teasing a man who had abstained from anything intimate for so long!


    ...


    After Nan Zhi returned to the mansion, she went up to take her phone.


    She helped the two children wear their jackets, ready to bring them away.


    Cen Xi stared at Nan Zhi, wanting to say something but she stopped herself from saying anything.


    Nan Zhi didn¡¯t know Cen Xi. But if she was willing to act with Mu Sihan, she was probably different from her older sister.


    Nan Zhi nced at Cen Xi. ¡°If you want to say something, then just say it!¡±


    Cen Xi bowed her head towards Nan Zhi, her eyes filled with guilt and remorse. ¡°Little Cutie¡¯s Mommy, my older sister did some very bad things before she passed away. On her behalf, I have to say sorry to you and the Qiao family, especially to Mr Qiao Yanze. My older sister hurt him terribly, and I¡¯m really really sorry for it.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°I will ry your apology to them. But like they said, my Uncle was hurt too badly by your older sister. Even if she has passed away, he might not forgive her!¡±


    Cen Xi looked down, her hands in front of her intertwining with each other. ¡°I know. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯m willing to atone for my older sister¡¯s sins.¡±


    ...


    When Nan Zhi was speaking to Cen Xi in the living room, Little Yuyu was speaking with Mu Sihan in the kitchen.


    To be urate, Little Yuyu was the one who went to speak to Mu Sihan.


    Staring at Little Yuyu¡¯s face that looked extremely like his when he was younger, Mu Sihan crouched down to meet Little Yuyu¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°Little Man, your Mommy is already my woman. Are you still not going to call me Daddy?¡±


    ¡°There are many uncles who want to be my daddy. You haven¡¯t passed my test yet, so I won¡¯t call you Daddy.¡± Little Yuyu¡¯s expression was cold and extremely stern as he stared at Mu Sihan. He was not afraid of the man¡¯s strong aura on at all. ¡°I¡¯m not those two girls, easily humored with just a few words.¡±


    The corners of Mu Sihan¡¯s lips twitched, reaching arge hand out to the Little Yuyu. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll work hard to gain your eptance to call me Daddy, alright?¡±


    Noting that Mu Sihan¡¯s attitude seemed rather sincere, Little Yuyu shook Mu Sihan¡¯s hand solemnly. ¡°Do it well.¡±


    ...


    On the way back, Nan Zhi asked the children¡¯s views after seeing Mu Sihan.


    Tiantian replied excitedly, ¡°I can tell that Mommy likes Daddy! Mommy is very happy with Daddy. If Mommy likes him, I like him too!¡±


    Nan Zhi turned towards the silent Little Yuyu.


    Little Yuyu suddenly said, ¡°Girls cannot be too forward, they have to be more reserved.¡±


    Nan Zhi caressed her chin somewhat sheepishly.


    Tiantian pouted. ¡°Mommy, Brother must be jealous that Daddy is more handsome than him!¡±

 Chapter 885 - The Person She Hated the Most

    <h4>Chapter 885: The Person She Hated the Most</h4>


    Hearing Little Tiantian say that he was not as handsome as Daddy, Little Yuyu touched his handsome little face. ¡°Sister, are you telling the truth?¡±


    Everyone who saw him would say that he was very handsome.


    How was he not as handsome as that person?


    Little Princess Tiantian stared at Little Yuyu, checking him out seriously as her chubby hand supported her chin. She acted as if she was taking a few seconds to think before she replied, ¡°Brother do you want to hear the truth?¡±


    ¡°Stop it, of course I want to hear the truth.¡±


    ¡°The truth is that Brother is still a child, so of course you aren¡¯t as handsome as Daddy!¡±


    Little Yuyu looked up at the sky speechlessly. ¡°You¡¯re the child who doesn¡¯t know anything at all.¡±


    Little Princess Tiantian huffed. ¡°Brother, you should wait until you grow up topare your handsomeness with Daddy!¡±


    Little Yuyu stared at Little Princess Tiantian with a degree of resentment. ¡°You like him because you can eat delicious cakes from him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Little Princess Tiantian pouted. ¡°Brother, are you a worm in my stomach? Why do you know everything that I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    Little Yuyu pinched his sister¡¯s chubby cheeks. ¡°Eat less sweets. If not, you¡¯ll be too fat when you grow up and no guys will like you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need guys to like me. I have two older brothers, Big Brother and Little Brother. If no one likes me, my two older brothers won¡¯t let go of them!¡±


    Nan Zhi, who had been listening to the children chat, could not help but smile. Even the driver had burst out inughter from Tiantian¡¯s words. ¡°The two kids are really cute.¡±


    ¡°Driver Uncle, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m the cuter one, Brother is like an iceberg and is not cute at all!¡±


    Little Yuyu poked Tiantian¡¯s forehead. ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    Tiantian pouted unhappily. ¡°We have mouths to talk!¡± With that said, the Princess jumped into Nan Zhi¡¯s arms, whining to her softly.


    ...


    Once they were back in the hotel, An Feng helped Nan Zhi to shower the two children separately.


    The little girl took a shower first, with An Feng wrapping a towel around her afterwards before An Feng carried her to the bed.


    ¡°Grandma, Grandma, Mommy brought us to meet Daddy tonight. Daddy looked really like Brother, and is super duper handsome.¡±


    Nan Zhi came out to take a towel for Little Yuyu, so when she heard her daughter¡¯s words, she caressed her forehead helplessly.


    She knew that the little girl would definitely tell An Feng the moment she returned.


    Nan Zhi did not dare look at An Feng¡¯s expression, taking a towel before she rushed into the bathroom.


    ¡°Grandma, I have Mommy and Daddy. Then since I have Grandma, do I have a Grandpa too?¡± Little Tiantian blinked her wide eyes, staring at An Feng curiously.


    Hearing this conversation, An Feng¡¯s eyes darkened a little, but she still smiled at Tiantian. ¡°Your Grandpa has already gone to Heaven.¡±


    Tiantian blinked herrge eyes. ¡°Did he be an angel?¡±


    ¡°Maybe!¡± An Feng thought about what had happened back then, a sh of hatred appearing in her usually calm eyes.


    That person would never be an angel even if he passed away. It was more likely he would be a devil!


    ...


    After the two children fell asleep, Nan Zhi saw that An Feng had turned around slightly, staring out of the window. Nan Zhi ran over and buried herself under An Feng¡¯s nket.


    She hugged An Feng. ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you going to ask me anything?¡±


    An Feng turned around to look at Nan Zhi, caressing her smooth and silky hair. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, but you still have feelings for each other. How can I still stop you? However, the Qiao family matter doesn¡¯t allow you two to be together openly, so that¡¯s all I¡¯m worried about!¡±


    ¡°Mom, both him and Uncle are thinking of ways to remove the taint of the Qiao family, so let¡¯s wait a while longer! If we really cannot regain the Qiao family¡¯s reputation, I can only say that we¡¯re really not fated to be with each other and I won¡¯t let myself have anymore thoughts about him.¡±


    An Feng stared at Nan Zhi, asking softly, ¡°Zhizhi, have you ever thought about your biological father?¡±


    Nan Zhi didn¡¯t know why her mother would suddenly mention this.


    In the past, she never dared to mention about her biological father.


    That was her greatest taboo.


    Nan Zhi did not dare mention or ask her about it.


    ¡°Mom, stop thinking about things that make you sad. Whether or not I have a biological father, I¡¯m so old already. Besides, I only need you by my side.¡±


    An Feng patted Nan Zhi¡¯s head affectionately. ¡°You child.¡±


    It was right that An Feng did not wish to mention what happened back then, because it was thergest humiliation she had received in her life!


    ...


    That year, when she was studying abroad, she had attended a masked ball with her best friend. Originally, she was going to confess to a senior at the ball, but her best friend took the chance first.


    She was feeling a little down at that point and left alone before the ball ended.


    She had rented an apartment outside of the school. When she was on her way back, it suddenly started to rain terribly. It was not convenient to get a car at that road and she could only take a shortcut back.


    It happened at that shortcut.


    At that time, she was rushing back home sadly, and didn¡¯t notice the ck sedan driving behind her.


    It was then that the incident happened. The incident that ruined her entire life.


    The car stopped, before someone came down and took her into the car. Under the dimmed lights, since she was still wearing a mask, she couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s appearance clearly.


    The man didn¡¯t take off her mask, tearing off her clothes straight away and hurting her.


    She called for help loudly, screaming and begging for him to let her go. However, that person continued and wouldn¡¯t stop!


    When she felt the most excruciating pain, she grabbed that person¡¯s right hand and bit down ruthlessly!


    ...


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    An Feng pulled out from the painful memory. Her pretty face was a little pale, as cold sweat appeared on her forehead.


    Her daughter was already so old, and some memories should have faded a little, but she couldn¡¯t forget about that pain no matter what!


    After she had been raped, she received a veryrge shock.


    Her best friend had contacted her parents. After her father found out, he had almost killed her.


    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡±


    An Feng closed her eyes, not wanting to recall those painful memories. She said, slightly exhausted, ¡°Zhizhi, Mom is very sorry. I haven¡¯t hated anything in my life, not even Nan Weiye. But I can¡¯t forgive your biological father for the rest of my life!¡±


    Nan Zhi grabbed An Feng¡¯s hand, feeling her mother¡¯s sorrow and hatred. She nodded. ¡°Mom, I never thought of finding my biological father. I don¡¯t need him. Since I was young, I¡¯ve always thought of him as dead, so you don¡¯t have to think about it anymore. It¡¯s been so many years, just let it go!¡±


    An Feng¡¯s lips moved a little. ¡°Alright.¡±


    It was only around midnight that An Feng finally fell asleep.


    But Nan Zhi was not sleepy at all.


    Why would her mother suddenly mention her biological father out of nowhere?


    She had never said anything in so many years!


    Nan Zhi dimmed the lights, nning to force herself to sleep when her phone screen suddenly lit up.


    She took her phone, seeing many unread messages on the notification list.


    It was a media message.


    She opened it, and the hint of sleepiness that had just appeared, dissipated in an instant.

 Chapter 886 - Her Baby Jie

    <h4>Chapter 886: Her Baby Jie</h4>


    The small figure in the photo was Xiaojie, whom Nan Zhi had not seen in four years.


    The photo was probably taken when the boy apanied Mu Sihan to an important dinner, as he was dressed very formally.


    There were three parts to the suit, a white shirt, a ck vest and a ck suit jacket.


    His hair had a 30-70 parting, with his hands in his pockets. He had grown into his features, looking even more exquisite and handsome.


    When he looked into the mirror, there was a small crease between his eyebrows.


    He was so young, but there was already such a strong aura on him.


    Nan Zhi stared at the photo, unable to hold back her tears as they fell uncontrobly.


    Her Baby Jie was already so big!


    Children really looked different with every year!


    After returning to the Royal family, there was a dignified aura exuding from the boy unconsciously. It was really differentpared to when she was taking care of him.


    Nan Zhi cupped her mouth, afraid that her cries would wake the children and her mother.


    Her decision was right, it was right to let Xiaojie stay with Mu Sihan.


    His growth made her really proud as a mother.


    Nan Zhi sniffled, wiping her tears away. She was about to call the number that sent the photo, but that person called her first.


    Staring at the number that she once deleted, but was always branded itself in her mind, Nan Zhi sucked in a deep breath and answered the call.


    The man¡¯s low and pleasant voice trailed into her ear. ¡°You answered so quickly, did you see the photo?¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed in agreement.


    ¡°You cried?¡±


    At this moment, the man who was calling her was in a car. He had just showered and was wearing a ck shirt as his ck jacket was ced on the back of the seat. The top two buttons of his shirt remained unbuttoned, exposing his distinct corbones and small part of his firm and muscr chest.


    He held onto his phone with one hand while a cigar was in his other.


    Under the dim lights, his dark and exquisite face appeared even more handsome and deep.


    Noting that the person on the other end of the call wasn¡¯t answering, he narrowed his eyes as he exhaled smoke. ¡°I still have quite a few of Xiaojie¡¯s photos in my phone, do you want to see them?¡±


    The woman replied without any hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly into a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m at the hotel now, do you want to see me?¡±


    The woman turned silent once more.


    A few secondster, the call cut off.


    Mu Sihan leaned back on the seat, furrowing his eyebrows with a cold expression. When they had the brat, his position was already lower than the brat. Now that they had the girl and the little iceberg, wouldn¡¯t his position be even worse?¡±


    This was a really sweet problem!


    Mu Sihan didn¡¯t call her again.


    He leaned back on the chair, smoking the cigarette silently.


    It started to snow even harder, with barely anyone on the streets in the early morning.


    Mu Sihan put out the fire, starting the engine and nning to leave.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on his dark windows.


    Mu Sihan nced outside.


    There was no one.


    He immediately heightened his guard.


    He hadn¡¯t brought any bodyguards with him when he left the mansion. Nor did he notice anyone following him on his way here, and had only dazed out a few minutes while he smoked in the car. Was someone following him?


    Mu Sihan narrowed his depthless eyes, turning the window down as he nced outside.


    Suddenly, a dark figure wearing a ck coat, feathered hat and ck mask appeared in front of him.


    ¡°How was it? Were you scared?¡±


    Before Mu Sihan could say anything, the woman rubbed her hands together. ¡°Open the door quick, it¡¯s really cold.¡±


    There was already ayer of thin snow on her ck hat.


    Mu Sihan immediately unlocked the door, and Nan Zhi jogged around to the front passenger seat.


    When she opened the door, a gust of warm air weed her.


    The car which had its heater on, was so warm it felt like heaven on earth.


    Shrugging off her coat, Nan Zhi was wearing a tight-fitting high-neck sweater that showed off her figure. She tied her hair up, before she realized the man was staring at her. She reached her hand out to him. ¡°Where¡¯s the photos?¡±


    Mu Sihan took out his phone and passed it to her.


    Just as she was taking it, he suddenly retracted his hand and grabbed her wrist tightly. With a strong tug, he pulled her onto hisp.


    It may have been because his body condition was really good, but he didn¡¯t have the habit to wear warm undeyers no matter how cold it was.


    As such, she managed to feel the strong thighs and scorching hot muscles under his pants the moment she sat on hisp.


    She didn¡¯t struggle and shy away from it, straddling him instead as she ced both her hands on his shoulders. Smelling the faint cigarette smellced with his fragrance on him, she said with a smile, ¡°I came to look for you personally, so don¡¯t you think I am sincere enough?¡±


    He looked down at her. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because you wanted to see the brat¡¯s photos?¡±


    Nan Zhi grabbed his neck, raising her eyebrow slightly. ¡°Are you still jealous of Xiaojie?¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted his chin. ¡°If you want to see the photos, you have to show your sincerity.¡±


    Nan Zhi cupped his well-defined handsome face, moving to kiss his lips.


    Mu Sihan thought that she would only kiss him briefly and shyly like in the past, not expecting her to actually push his jaws apart to curl around his tongue and suck it daringly.


    His scalp immediately turned numb, his soul seemingly about to be sucked out by her.


    Her hand caressed his ck shirt, fingers moving down from his firm and muscr chest.


    When she touched his belt, her fingers brushed across his abdomen and he shivered all over.


    He grabbed her hand, staring at her with a heated gaze. ¡°Why are you suddenly so daring? Are you scheming something again?¡±


    It seemed like he had been traumatized from her actions today already.


    Nan Zhi nced down at his abdomen. ¡°I feel like you¡¯re suffering from holding it back too much. Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Mu Sihan grabbed the back of her hand, biting her lips once. ¡°Do you think anyone can make me suffer?¡±


    Nan Zhi grabbed his neck, her fingers touching the hard and short hair at the back of his neck. ¡°To be honest, I feel the same as you.¡± She bit his lips. ¡°I¡¯m no longer the shy teenager I was back then. My goals are very clear now. I want you, Mu Sihan. Do you dare to?¡±


    When a woman was coy and wanted to tease, any man would definitely not be able topete against it.


    He was no exception.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbled, his hand grabbing her slender waist as he lifted her shirt to caress her pretty back. When he touched the smooth skin, he felt all of his blood rushing to his abdomen, as if wanting to burst his body.


    He looked down at her, noticing that she was still wearing a skirt on such a cold day. His eyes darkened. ¡°It seems like you came prepared.¡±


    She gave him a smile. ¡°When you had a reaction in the courtyard, I guessed that you mighte tonight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, you had a n to©`¡±


    She kissed him, stopping him from saying any more. ¡°Yes, I want to. Not only do I want you, I want your body too.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, her chin was gripped tightly by his slender fingers as danger appeared in his dark eyes. ¡°Then I will show you the consequence of teasing a man!¡±

 Chapter 887 - Knowing How to Dote on People Even More

    <h4>Chapter 887: Knowing How to Dote on People Even More</h4>


    Mu Sihan grabbed the back of Nan Zhi¡¯s head strongly, his handsome face leaning towards her as he kissed her ruthlessly.


    It was as if he wanted to let her taste the consequence, as he pushed her jaws apart in ¡®punishment¡¯, his tongue darting into her mouth to suck hers ruthlessly.


    Nan Zhi felt a little pain, but she felt even more pleasure. Her hold around his neck tightened unconsciously. She sat on hisp, feeling the energy and heat swarming within him.


    Apart from the faint smell of cigarette on him, there was also the scent of soap on him.


    Sheughed in her heart. He was such an arrogant and stuffy man.


    He looked down at her. Noting the humor in her eyes at something she was thinking of, he bit her lip heavily.


    Her eyes were sparkling with light. ¡°Are you a dog? It hurts!¡±


    He lifted her chin, ck eyes looking at her with slight danger. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Thinking that we haven¡¯t done it in a car before.¡±


    This woman!


    His breathing turned heavier unconsciously.


    ¡°You¡¯re bing bolder, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Nan Zhiughed again. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    His calloused fingers caressed her smooth cheek softly. ¡°You¡¯re determined to seduce me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, he kissed her soft lips once more.


    This time, his kiss was strong and fervent. She almost moaned out loud, her breathing getting messier.


    Like her, his breathing became heavier, and it was getting harder to control himself. He lifted her skirt, fingers slowly moving up her smooth thighs.


    Their lips were moving against each other affectionately, sensually.


    With a click, Mu Sihan pressed a switch and a separating board moved up to block the windows.


    On the outside, it was snowing heavily. While inside the car, it was intense and passionate like a raging inferno.


    His hand moved under her shirt, caressing her slender waist to and fro.


    Although the light was dim, she could still feel his heated eyes as they raked across her body.


    Cooperating with him, she raised her hands for him to take off her sweater. His fingers found her buttons, the heat making her tremble all over.


    Her hands were not idle either, as they unbuttoned his ck shirt one by one. Staring at his firm and muscr chest, and the taut abdomen, she ran her tongue over her lips unconsciously. He was just so sexy and masculine, exuding the powerful energy all over.


    This was not like that time at the Tergu Desert when they were drunk. Both of them were sober now.


    However, it may be because they had separated for too long, but this kind of intimacy and frankness made her heart beat so much faster that it was going out of control.


    Her heart, ears and neck were all flushed and heated.


    Also, as it was in the car, in such a small and enclosed space, she had never felt so excited.


    With her head was dizzy from his kiss, he moved her hand towards his belt.


    With a small click, the belt was undone.


    She grabbed the thin zipper with heated cheeks. She hadn¡¯t had the chance to pull the zip down when he suddenly grabbed her hand. ¡°No.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at him with flutteringshes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll hold it in and go back to take a cold shower.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. They were already in this position, but he was telling her that he would go back to take a cold shower?


    Did she change or was it him?


    In the past, he would never stop halfway, especially when things were getting hot and heavy.


    He leaned back on the seat. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make you pregnant again.¡± Three children were enough already. Giving birth was like going to death¡¯s gate for women, he didn¡¯t want her to suffer again.


    Nan Zhi froze for a few seconds, not expecting him to stop halfway because there wasn¡¯t a condom.


    Inside, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little touched.


    Four years had really allowed him to mature a lot. At least he knew how to take care of a woman now.


    She rubbed her forehead against his sweaty one, her hand holding his...


    Mu Sihan looked down, his eyes darkening slightly.

 Chapter 888 - Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 888: Warmth</h4>


    Nan Zhi had ced a condom in Mu Sihan¡¯s palms.


    Seeing the square packet in his hands, Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes were heated, his voice extremely hoarse under the heated desire. ¡°Are you for real?¡±


    In response, Nan Zhi only panted softly, nuzzling her head into the crook of his neck. The two of them were seated in the driver¡¯s seat, the heat consuming them as their bodies heated up as well. When the man spoke, his hot breath sprayed on her, making her feel even more dizzy.


    The light was too dim, so she could not see him clearly. However, she was able to draw every single detail of his features even when she closed her eyes. Her slender fingers caressed his well-defined nose bridge, before moving to brush against his sexy lips. ¡°If you continue to act otherwise with me, I¡¯m getting off.¡±


    Hearing her words, the man chuckled softly.


    The chuckle sounded like it rumbled from his chest, maic and attractive.


    Nan Zhi red at him shyly. ¡°It¡¯s yourst chance. You¡¯re not allowed to smile.¡±


    He stared at the woman in front of him. Her long silky hair was resting messily on her shoulders, her sweater was off as she wore only a bra, vaguely showing off her pretty and charming figure.


    Reaching out, he wanted to turn on the lights in the car, but she pressed his hand down. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to turn it on.¡±


    He bit her lip, his voice husky and hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see me?¡±


    Hearing his words, Nan Zhi immediately flushed. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But I want to.¡±


    Nan Zhi grabbed his hand, pulling it to her mouth to bite his hand. ¡°Why are you always going against me?¡±


    Her soft voice wasced with a different type of seduction in the dark and enclosed space.


    If he continued to hold the urge back, he was not a man!


    His hand stretched to grab the back of her neck, pressing her against the steering wheel to kiss her ruthlessly.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Nan Zhi moaned and panted softly, the man spraying hot breath by her ear as he ced kisses from her ear to her neck. His other hand caressed her face, his thumb pressed against her cheek as his well-defined fingers brushed through her hair.


    The only thing that hadn¡¯t changed in thest four years were his kisses.


    They were just as domineering and strong as ever, and when they turned wild, they were still as hard to handle as before.


    She was almost smashed into pieces from the intensity of his kiss.


    Her body was exuding a faint fragrance that smelt natural but enticing at the same time.


    His kissnded on her lips once more, as his lip moved into her mouth, sucking her ruthlessly while his ck eyes stared at her flushed cheeks.


    Every kiss, every touch made her weaken even more, her well-defined almond-shaped eyes sparkling with moisture and need. She looked so enticing, so irresistible.


    He pressed her head down, kissing her once more, brushing his tongue over her softness.


    She could not help but tremble.


    She waspletely sensitive to his touch.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s hands caressed his broad back, her fingers pinching his skin. Because of his rising emotions, his firm muscles were all tensed up.


    In the dark and confined space the two of them were hugging tightly together, the temperature continued to rise. It was an excitement that never appeared before.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s small hand moved from his sweat-drenched back and pressed against his chest where his heart was. She said while panting slightly, ¡°Your heartbeat is really fast.¡±


    He pulled her waist higher up, his lips nibbling on hers. ¡°It only beats for you.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯sshes fluttered, wanting to say something but could only gasp loudly, before moaning onto his heated lips.


    ...


    After their rendezvous, there was a fluttering, rosy aura spreading around in the car.


    Nan Zhi wanted to unwind the window a little, but she was stopped by the man. ¡°If you¡¯re cold and hot suddenly, you¡¯d get a cold very easily.¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed, both hands ced on his well-defined muscr chest as shey on his chest to calm her breathing.


    The man leaned against the chair, hisrge hand caressing her slender waist as his other hand yed with a few strands of her hair.


    ¡°Your waist is still as slim, and not like a mother of three kids at all.¡±


    Hearing him say this, Nan Zhi could not help but feel slightly proud as she wrapped her arms around his neck. She lifted her chin a little and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been very strict with my training and diet! If I lost my figure because of the kids, then would you still be so excited after seeing me?¡±


    Mu Sihan chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re saying it like I only like your body.¡±


    ¡°Is that not the case?¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s hands moved to caress his well-defined abdomen. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you haven¡¯t touched any women in the past four years? Or were you lying to me? Your ability just now didn¡¯t seem like you hadn¡¯t touched a woman for four years!¡±


    Mu Sihan caught the woman¡¯s yful hands. ¡°If you continue, are you nning not to return to the hotel tonight?¡±


    She leaned her still flushed face against his shoulders, fingers poking his firm and muscr arm. ¡°Let¡¯s stop ying and chat for a while.¡±


    He leaned his chin on the top of her head, voice hoarse and low. ¡°Then you can start. What have you been doing in thest four years?¡±


    Snuggling into his arms, Nan Zhi told him briefly about herst four years.


    Hearing that Feng Yao had been her savior and even helped her to take care and apany the children all these years, Mu Sihan felt extremelyplicated.


    ¡°That guy likes you.¡±


    Hearing his peculiar tone, Nan Zhi opened her mouth to bite his shoulder. ¡°Do I not deserve to be wooed after having children? Although Feng Yao is interested in me, he knows that I only treat him as a younger brother and would never see him as an actual man.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t speak.


    Nan Zhi looked up, staring at his sharp jawline. ¡°What about you? What¡¯s going on with Miss Helian? I can tell that she¡¯s interested in you.¡±


    ¡°After you left that year, the Queen suggested for me to marry her.


    Hearing this, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened, and a flicker of helplessness spread from the bottom of his heart.


    His position was so high, so it was natural for him to need someone who was of the same position.


    Even if the other party wasn¡¯t a youngdy from an established family, their background would have to be clean as well.


    And she, was neither.


    As if reading her thoughts, he lifted her chin up, lips biting the tip of her nose lightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t your Uncle and I both thinking about how to fix it?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s forehead touched his. ¡°I know, but don¡¯t force it too much. Whether or not two people can end up together depends on fate too.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the man bit her soft lips ruthlessly. ¡°Everything is man-made. As long I, Mu Sihan, wants it, I will definitely get it. Unless...¡± He pinched her chin, looking like a wild beast that had just caught its prey on the grass ins, filled with danger. ¡°Unless, you¡¯re determined to leave like you did four years ago.¡±


    ¡°You still hate me for what happened four years ago!¡± Nan Zhi kissed him again. ¡°Darling, stop being angry.¡±


    Mu Sihan pushed her small hand away. ¡°Are you humoring a child?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes twinkled as her lips curled up in a smile.


    The two of them chatted sweetly with each other for a while, before Nan Zhi finally managed to get Mu Sihan to open his phone¡¯s gallery.


    In the end, he only had four photos of Xiaojie in his gallery.


    Nan Zhi was furious.


    ¡°Do I have tomend you for being such a good father to take time to take a photo of your son every year?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s getting less and less cute as he grows older. Every time when I asked him for a photo, his expression would be so dark.¡± Mu Sihan pursed his lips. ¡°Amongst the three kids, our little girl is the cutest.¡±

 Chapter 889 - Hard to Change Her Spots

    <strong>Chapter 889: Hard to Change Her Spots</strong>


    Hearing Mu Sihan¡¯s words, the corners of Nan Zhi¡¯s lips twitched.


    Almost immediately, she hummed coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t our two sons like you?¡±


    Mu Sihan grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s chin, kissing her until she was panting before he let go of her. ¡°It¡¯s good as long as our daughter isn¡¯t like me.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless.


    This daughter ve!


    If she let Tiantian stay with him in the future, how much would Tiantian be spoiled?!


    It was nearly three in the morning.


    Nan Zhi was slightly sleepy and Mu Sihan patted her face. ¡°Go up and sleep.¡±


    He was going to leave H City in the morning, so she didn¡¯t know when they would meet again. Nan Zhi could not bear to say goodbye to him.


    However, no matter how much she couldn¡¯t bear him to leave, they couldn¡¯t be together right now either.


    She bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m really leaving!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t make you stay.¡±


    Nan Zhi was so angry she red at him, wanting to bite his head off.


    Moving away from hisp, she sat back on the front passenger seat.


    She tidied her messy hair and clothes before she took her coat, not even sparing a nce at him the entire time.


    She was afraid that she really couldn¡¯t bear to see him leave if she did look at him again.


    Pushing open the door, the chilling winter breeze blew at her, making her shiver. Shifting the jacket so it was on properly, she got off the car and closed the car door.


    She jogged towards the hotel.


    When she arrived at the hotel, she could not stop herself from turning back.


    The man who was originally sitting in the car had unknowingly got off. He didn¡¯t wear a coat, standing on the snowy grounds with only a ck shirt.


    Although there was a small distance between them such that she couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly, she could still feel his eyes following her every move.


    They were so strong and heavy.


    Staring at him standing there, Nan Zhi felt her heart soften unknowingly.


    Without any hesitation, her body moving faster than her thoughts, she ran back towards him.


    Seeing the woman running towards him, Mu Sihan opened his arms wide.


    Nan Zhi jumped into his arms, her hands wrapping around his neck. She didn¡¯t say anything, merely tiptoeing to bite his lips.


    Her kiss was very strong, as her fair hands reached under his cor, her fingertips touching his skin. Goosebumps rose on his back immediately.


    A fire burst out in his heart instantly once more, thanks to her actions. He held her waist, lifting her up easily.


    She was stepping on his leather shoes, their bodies pressed against each other tightly. She could feel his scorching temperature and firm muscles under his shirt.


    He took the dominance and bit her lips instead, sucking and licking at them as his tongue moved into her mouth.


    Within a while, she was already breathing hard.


    His kiss moved from her lips to her cheek, then her earlobe, before it returned to her cheek and forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for you as soon as possible. Don¡¯t pay attention to my news for the time being, and if you do, don¡¯t take anything to heart, okay?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked up at him, her longshes fluttering slightly as her well-defined eyes became moist. He kissed hershes, voice low and hoarse as he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I really won¡¯t let you leave anymore.¡±


    ...


    The next day.


    ording to the n, Nan Zhi and her family were returning to the town in the afternoon.


    Before she returned, Nan Zhi asked Feng Yao to meet her at the caf¨¦ to talk.


    Although she had never given Feng Yao any ambiguous or hopeful signals, she thought that she still had to talk to him and clear things up with him.


    Seeing her serious expression, Feng Yao started to speak before she could. ¡°Are you going to tell me that you still can¡¯t forget Tiantian and Yuyu¡¯s Daddy? I knew that would be the case. If you don¡¯t love him, why would you have the twins? I¡¯m not someone who will take away another¡¯s woman by force, I won¡¯t fight with him.¡±


    Nan Zhi was slightly touched. ¡°Feng Yao, you¡¯re really nice.¡±


    ¡°Of course! If not, why would your Princess Tiantian like me so much?¡± As Feng Yao spoke, he seemed to think of something. ¡°However, Helian Zhu seems to be rather interested in that man that you can¡¯t forget. She¡¯s the type to get whatever she wants, so you have to hold onto your man tighter!¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded, looking down with slight worry and uneasiness in her eyes.


    ...


    After leaving the caf¨¦, the whole group went to the ne parking area where Feng Yao had parked his private ne.


    Once they arrived at the area, the captain told Feng Yao that there was a problem with the ne. They were working to fix it now, but the earliest they would be able to leave was tomorrow.


    ¡°But Tiantian and Yuyu need to go to school tomorrow, can¡¯t we buy the air tickets?¡± Nan Zhi suggested.


    Feng Yao hesitated for a few seconds. He was about to answer Nan Zhi when he suddenly saw a group of people walking over.


    ¡°Zhizhi, wait a minute, I just saw my Lord.¡±


    It was then that Nan Zhi noticed that Feng Yao¡¯s private ne wasn¡¯t the only one parked there. There was an evenrger and more luxurious ne.


    They were a little far from her, so Nan Zhi did not know what Feng Yao said to the person in front. Within a short while, she saw Feng Yao walk over with that person.


    Once the distance between them was small enough, Nan Zhi realized that the person walking over was Helian Xiao.


    He was wearing a ck long coat that stopped at his knees. The fitting cut showed his perfect figure. When he walked next to Feng Yao, Nan Zhi didn¡¯t think that they looked like father and son, and more like siblings instead.


    Nan Zhi had seen many handsome men of many types, however, Helian Xiao was able to give a different feeling.


    No, to be exact, it wasn¡¯t a feeling, but a taste. There was a strong masculine taste exuding from him.


    He was tall and well-built, his facial features well-defined and handsome, while there was aplexity that had been umted with time present between his brows.


    ¡°Zhizhi, my Lord says that we¡¯re going the same way, so he doesn¡¯t mind taking us home.¡±


    Nan Zhi never thought that the world¡¯s wealthiest man would be so easy-going.


    Walking forward, Nan Zhi greeted Helian Xiao politely. ¡°Thank you, Mr Helian Xiao. However, I still have to ask for my Mom¡¯s agreement.¡±


    An Feng had brought the two children to the washroom. The moment she came out, she saw Nan Zhi speaking to Helian Xiao.


    She furrowed her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s the Grandpa who saved you before!¡± Little Yuyu recognized Helian Xiao immediately.


    Hearing Little Yuyu¡¯s words, Nan Zhi and Feng Yao turned over to look at An Feng and Little Yuyu. ¡°What saving?¡±


    Noting that everyone¡¯s attention was on her, An Feng held Little Yuyu and Tiantian¡¯s hands as they walked in front of the group. She said with warm eyes, ¡°I met Nan Weiye being stupid yesterday, and this sir helped me.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Feng, it¡¯s fate! My Boss usually has his nose above the clouds and never helps anyone easily.¡± Feng Yaoughed as he said, ¡°Since Auntie Feng and my Lord met yesterday, all the more that we should take my Lord¡¯s ne back.¡±


    Hearing this, An Feng was about to reject politely when Princess Tiantian spoke. ¡°Yay! I want to take Grandpa¡¯s ne!¡±


    An Feng said with slight awkwardness, ¡°Tiantian, he¡¯s not Grandpa.¡±


    Helian Xiao, who had been standing with them, stared at the yful and pretty Tiantian, his lips curling up into a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m already at the age to be a Grandpa anyway.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Grandpa, you¡¯re not only handsome, your voice is really nice too!¡±


    Nan Zhi nced up at the skies helplessly. It was really hard for this little girl to change her spots!

 Chapter 890 - Speak of the Devil

    <h4>Chapter 890: Speak of the Devil</h4>


    Nan Zhi didn¡¯t know about An Feng¡¯s thoughts, so seeing that Helian Xiao had invited their family to take his ne sincerely and together with Feng Yao¡¯s encouragement, she agreed to the invitation.


    Seeing that Nan Zhi had agreed, An Feng had nothing else to say.


    She had always been gentle and easy-going. If she rejected now, it would only make her more suspicious.


    Actually, some of the things were just her guesses and were not confirmed yet. There was no point in her being so jumpy about things.


    The interior of the ne was indeed bigger and more luxurious than Feng Yao¡¯s ne, but it was extremely elegant as well, highlighting Helian Xiao¡¯s refined taste.


    There were private resting rooms and a meeting room in the ne.


    As the hierarchical head of arge family, Helian Xiao needed to handle a lot of matters. After they got on the ne, he got Feng Yao to amodate Nan Zhi and her family properly before he went to the meeting room for a meeting.


    After Helian Xiao left, Nan Zhi asked with slight curiosity, ¡°Feng Yao, I¡¯ve known you for so long, but I haven¡¯t heard you mention your mother. I¡¯m really curious about what kind of a woman she is to be able to conquer a man like your father!¡±


    ¡°Actually, my Lord is actually my uncle, Helian Xiao. My parents passed on early, but my Lord remained unmarried, so the elders in the family made him adopt my younger sister and I!¡±


    Nan Zhi was very surprised. ¡°For such a capable and handsome man like Mr Helian, he¡¯s actually unmarried? Is it because he is too picky?¡±


    ¡°I think my Lord got hurt in a rtionship before. I don¡¯t really know what happened exactly though.¡±


    An Feng was sitting with them, falling into deep thought as she listened to Nan Zhi and Feng Yao¡¯s conversation. How could a man like Helian Xiao be hurt from a rtionship before? He looked like a wild beast that was filled with danger and invasiveness, looking gentle and graceful outside but would never let you know when you may be bitten.


    In this life, An Feng had experienced many things, having let go of a lot of things and was never really afraid of anyone. However, the moment she saw Helian Xiao, a rejection and fear had nted itself in her heart.


    All she could do was hope that she was too sensitive and was thinking too much.


    About two hourster, the two children wanted to sleep, so Feng Yao brought Nan Zhi and the children into a resting room.


    An Feng sat by the window seat, staring out for a while before she got up and went to the washroom.


    The ne was very spacious and An Feng didn¡¯t know where the washroom was, so she circled within the ne.


    Finally, she turned into a corridor and saw the washroom sign. She was about to walk over when she stopped.


    The door of the meeting room had unknowingly opened a little.


    The meeting inside seemed to be over, with only a man and woman inside.


    The man was leaning against the meeting table, while the woman stood in front of him. The woman had her hands wrapped around the man¡¯s neck, tiptoeing as she was kissing the man¡¯s chin.


    The man didn¡¯t move, his hands resting on the tablezily. He didn¡¯t hug the woman, nor did he push her away.


    From An Feng¡¯s point of view, she was able to see the man¡¯s side profile immediately.


    Helian Xiao.


    The woman was clearly a lot more emotional than the man, her eyes dazed while her voice was soft. ¡°Where am Icking for you to want to break up with me? Tell me and I¡¯ll change, alright?¡±


    The man chuckled softly, his voice thick and maic while he spat out coldly, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±


    It was coldblooded and heartless.


    However, his uncaring attitude was like a drug, making women fall for him even more unconsciously.


    An Feng didn¡¯t think that she would bump into such a scene when she was only looking for a washroom.


    She was about to pretend that she saw nothing and leave carelessly when a pair of deep and hard-to-ignore eyes turned towards her.


    Bang!


    An Feng¡¯s fingers closed the door shakily. Tearing away the gaze the man inside gave that made her extremely scared.


    An Feng walked towards the washroom hurriedly.


    The washroom in the private ne was as luxurious as a washroom in a seven-star hotel. It was enough to prove how wealthy that person was!


    Although he was not young anymore, he was at an age where men were the most charming. Besides, he looked extremely handsome and masculine. It was not strange for some young women that liked older men to jump at him!


    An Feng pulled the washroom door to go in when someone bumped into her shoulder suddenly. Startled, An Feng nced at the tear-stricken woman.


    The woman red at An Feng, entering the washroom and mming the door closed.


    An Feng rubbed her shoulders in pain, her lips pursed slightly as she left.


    That woman earlier was probably around the age of her Zhizhi. It was fortunate that her Zhizhi didn¡¯t fall for a man who was much older.


    Just as she was about to pass by the meeting room, An Feng could not help but walk faster.


    At this moment, the meeting room door was pulled open from inside.


    An Feng looked up, looking into the man¡¯s depthless dark eyes immediately. Seeing that she had looked over, the man raised an eyebrow slightly.


    This type of person was thick-skinned. Seeing An Feng, he did not appear to be awkward at all, and nodded at her instead. ¡°Apologies for letting you see that.¡±


    An Feng smiled softly. ¡°Mr Helian doesn¡¯t have to say this. People like you probably do this a lot because you have money and power. But you don¡¯t know that some of your actions can ruin another girl¡¯s life!¡±


    The moment An Feng finished speaking, she left with a dark expression.


    Nan Zhi happened to walk out of the resting room then and heard what An Feng said to Helian Xiao, her heart rmed immediately.


    Her mother had always been more gentle, never fighting or snatching anything when others had done her wrong. Even when Nan Weiye had an extramarital affair back then, her Mom had only requested for a divorce and never fought or argued with Nan Weiye at all.


    It was her first time seeing her Mom say something so fierce to a stranger!


    Helian Xiao clearly didn¡¯t think that An Feng would be so daring either. He was from a wealthy andrge family, born with a golden spoon in his mouth and had never had someone speaking to him like this before.


    When she left yesterday at the hotel, he could already feel that she didn¡¯t have a good impression of her.


    Right now, that strong rejection and negativity towards him seemed to be even stronger.


    Thinking about that ex-husband of hers, he thought that she had probably been hurt very seriously in a rtionship before!


    ...


    After Nan Zhi apologized to Helian Xiao, before she chased after An Feng.


    An Feng had sat back in her seat and was staring out listlessly at the sky.


    ¡°Mom, why did you speak like that to Mr Helian?¡± Nan Zhi asked softly.


    An Feng had calmed down by then. She turned to Nan Zhi. ¡°Mom saw him hurt the heart of a girl around your age. I just don¡¯t like that type of man.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Little Yuyu said that Mr Helian helped you yesterday. You wouldn¡¯t treat someone who helped you before like this. Did his loose attitude remind you of Nan Weiye?¡± Nan Zhi bit her lips. ¡°Mom, are you still unable to forget Nan Weiye, that a**hole?¡±


    ¡°You... Am I that petty?¡± An Feng rubbed her temple tiredly. ¡°I was a little rash when I spoke to Mr Helian earlier. However, it¡¯s a good thing that we won¡¯t interact much in the future. How he treats that girl is his business. I¡¯ll take more care of what I say in the future. However, Zhizhi, you have to keep a distance from him in the future as well.¡±


    Nan Zhi was about to say something when she realized that Helian Xiao was holding onto two cups of drinks and had unknowingly stood behind An Feng.

 Chapter 891 - A Hidden Disease?

    <h4>Chapter 891: A Hidden Disease?</h4>


    Seeing that Nan Zhi was looking behind her with a strange expression, An Feng turned around.


    When she saw Helian Xiao¡¯s tall figure, An Feng froze for a second before she realized what was going on and felt a little awkward.


    She had been taught well since she was young and rarely spoke badly about others behind their backs.


    But, just now...


    The moment An Feng turned around, Helian Xiao¡¯s dark eyes had moved onto her. Their eyes met for a few seconds before An Feng looked away quietly.


    Helian Xiao ced the fruit juice he was holding on the coffee table.


    He sat opposite of the mother and daughter duo, crossing his legs elegantly as he leaned back on the sofa seatzily. After he got on the ne, he had taken off his coat. Right now, he was only wearing a dark-colored shirt, with several buttons unbuttoned and his cor slightly opened appropriately. His sleeves were folded up casually, revealing the expensive watch on his left wrist with a matching dark-colored leather strap. The light on his face made his features even more well-defined, highlighting his mature masculinity.


    With eyes dark but also calm as water, Helian Xiao stared at the mother and daughter. It was as if he could see right into a person¡¯s heart. He smiled softly, in a manner that was gentlemanly and elegant. ¡°It seems like what Ms An saw just now resulted in a very bad impression of me.¡±


    An Feng looked up at Helian Xiao. His face was handsome and masculine, with the smile on his lips easing his coldness somewhat, cing a more approachable aura on him. An Feng said with slight awkwardness, ¡°Mr Helian Xiao doesn¡¯t have to care about my views. Bystanders like me cannot interfere in your private life. I only noted that the girl was about the same age as my Zhizhi, so I felt a little pity for her.¡±


    The smile on Helian Xiao¡¯s lips widened a little, his well-defined fingers tapping rhythmically on his knee. ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±


    Be more careful? An Feng didn¡¯t really understand what Helian Xiao meant.


    Helian Xiao stood up, pointing towards the restaurant. ¡°There¡¯s a kitchen in the ne with food. If you¡¯re hungry, you can go in to take some food.¡± He nodded at them. ¡°Excuse me then.¡±


    After Helian Xiao left, Nan Zhi eximed softly. ¡°The wealthiest man on Earth actually has no airs to him, and I think his personality is not bad. With his looks and charming personality, he¡¯s definitely very popr with youngdies who like older men!¡±


    As An Feng stared at Helian Xiao¡¯s departing figure, her lips pursed slightly without a word.


    ...


    The ne arrived at a private ne parking area that was fifty kilometers away from the town the next morning.


    The weather wasn¡¯t very good, with lighting and thunder that signaled an approaching storm.


    ¡°My lord, do you want to go take a look at the town Zhizhi is residing at? The weather is not good, and you might be in danger if you leave straight away,¡± Feng Yao suggested.


    Nan Zhi had a pretty good impression of Helian Xiao, so she hurriedly added, ¡°That¡¯s right, you would be in danger if you leave straight away, Mr Helian. If you don¡¯t mind, you can visit my house. I¡¯m thinking of cooking a few dishes to thank Mr Helian!¡± Nan Zhi said as she nced at An Feng who was holding onto both the children. ¡°Mom, what do you think?¡±


    An Feng was not a rude person. On the way back from H City, Helian Xiao had been very friendly to their family. He was very gentlemanly and polite as well, and was not like a wolf wearing amb¡¯s skin. She couldn¡¯t deem him as that despicable man back then just because of the scar on his wrist!


    Besides, he was probably an heir back then. He could have any woman he wanted, so there was no point in doing something thing. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t even him.


    After understanding this, An Feng felt a lot happier and relieved and she nodded. ¡°As long as Mr Helian is willing.¡±


    Helian Xiao nced at the dark skies, agreeing to Feng Yao¡¯s suggestion. After instructing his secretary and senior management staff to go to a hotel, he got his driver to take them to the town.


    The woman that Helian Xiao had broken up with in the ne, ran over with red eyes. Before Helian Xiao got into the car, she pulled his arm hurriedly. ¡°Xiao, are you really not giving me a chance? I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have done stic surgery. I thought that you liked youngdies, so I made myself look younger. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll go and get back my original appearance as best as I can, alright?¡±


    Helian Xiao pulled the woman¡¯s hand away. ¡°You know that I never go back on my words. If you continue to pester me, nothing good wille out from it.¡±


    The woman bit her lip, letting go of Helian Xiao slowly.


    Knowing that there was no turning back, she stopped crying, hissing with slight anger instead, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because you were rich, powerful and good looking, do you think I¡¯d be willing to be with you for thest few years? You have a hidden disease and have never touched me, and you only kept me with you to prevent those ugly rumors. You actually can¡¯t do it at all.¡±


    As he stared at the furious woman, not a hint of emotion appeared on Helian Xiao¡¯s face. But emanating from him was a menacing aura that spread through the air, making people fear him instead.


    Helian Xiao nced at the bodyguards following him, who grabbed the woman immediately.


    Seeing Helian Xiao¡¯s indifferent but prating eyes, the woman was so afraid that her legs went weak.


    Before she got off the ne, she had drank a little, so her brain was quite muddled. However, right now, she hadpletely sobered up and was terribly afraid.


    What had she said?


    ¡°Xiao, I¡¯m sorry, I was talking nonsense, I...¡±


    Helian Xiao raised his hand, spitting coldly, ¡°Take her away.¡±


    ...


    In the car.


    Princess Tiantian blinked herrge eyes, asking curiously, ¡°Uncle Feng Yao, what is ¡®hidden disease¡¯?¡±


    Nan Zhi was just about to cup the Princess¡¯ mouth, but it was toote. Helian Xiao¡¯s tall figure had already entered the car.


    The Little Princess¡¯ words also trailed into his ears.


    The car was immediately consumed by a dead silence.


    Even Feng Yao who always knew what to say didn¡¯t know what to say now. He coughed awkwardly, ncing at the indifferent Helian Xiao. ¡°Lord, I believe that you don¡¯t have it.¡±


    Helian Xiao patted Feng Yao¡¯s head, before he spoke to his driver coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Staring at the indifferent and calm Helian Xiao, whose expression didn¡¯t change at all, Nan Zhi could not help but admire him.


    Helian Xiao nodded at An Feng and Nan Zhi, before he took out his cell phone to look at his emails.


    His sitting posture was elegant, with a domineering aura on him. Although he did not seem overly domineering, it was hard to ignore him as well. Especially his pair of dark eyes that seemed to hide too many stories.


    This type of man was mature and reserved, elegant and gentlemanly. Even if one ignored his appearance, the aura and charm exuding from within him was enough to attract countless women¡¯s attention.


    Once they arrived at the town, Nan Zhi weed Helian Xiao into their house warmly.


    Helian Xiao had onlye over to see how the ce Feng Yao mentioned to him asionally looked like.


    Indeed, the courtyard had been decorated in a very weing way by the mother and daughter. The house was also neat and tidy.


    An Feng brewed a few cups of tea and cut up a few fruits before she ced them on the coffee table. Little Princess Tiantian followed behind An Feng, asking innocently, ¡°Grandma, Grandma, do you not like Grandpa because he has a hidden disease?¡±


    An Feng was drinking water when she heard the little girl¡¯s words. She immediately choked and started to cough uncontrobly.


    At this moment, a well-defined and prettyrge hand appeared and hit her back softly.

 Chapter 892 - Ambiguous

    <h4>Chapter 892: Ambiguous</h4>


    An Feng turned around slightly before her eyes met Helian Xiao¡¯s dark ones.


    Seeming to be caught out, An Feng coughed so much her face flushed a little. But she acted calm and turned her eyes away, slightly out of breath as she said, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, have a nice chat with Grandpa. I¡¯m going to go y with Uncle Feng Yao!¡±


    Before An Feng could say anything, Little Tiantian ran away hurriedly.


    It suddenly became somewhat awkward.


    ¡°That was just a child¡¯s words, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± An Feng brought the cup towards the kitchen.


    The man behind her moved as well.


    He seemed to be walking in front casually, his steps small and not wide, but they gave An Feng an invisible pressure, so she unconsciously walked faster.


    It was until her body was pressed against the counter that she regained her senses. She was indeed acting a little strange in front of him.


    It was as if she was very afraid of him.


    Actually, when spending time with the opposite gender, it was more often than not that women were on the losing end.


    Although An Feng hadn¡¯t had a proper romantic rtionship, having registered her marriage with Nan Weiye hurriedly back then, she knew how bad men could be. Some men liked to see women be a mess of themselves in front of them in order to prove their own charm.


    A dim yellow light was turned on in the kitchen. An Feng was a little petite, while Helian Xiao was tall and broad. When they stood together, there was a hint of ambiguity between them.


    An Feng still felt a small degree of difort in her throat from choking on her water earlier. She turned around to meet the men¡¯s tall and crease-free pants, before she looked up to meet the man¡¯s eyes that seemed to be eyeing her calmly.


    Helian Xiao had met many people. Together with his intelligence and maturity, An Feng¡¯s strong guard against him was akin to meeting a strong enemy she wasn¡¯t able to hide from.


    Usually, when women met him, they would think and do anything to stick to him. Women like An Feng, who did their best to hide from him, were very rare.


    Helian Xiao remembered the time at the hotel¡¯s washroom entrance. Back then, she had smiled at him gently in front of her ex-husband. She was pretty and elegant-looking, her smile looking extremely clean and gentle instead of being seductive.


    It made people sink and crave for her smile unconsciously.


    It was hard to imagine that a smile like that would appear on a divorced woman.


    However, once he had gotten her ex-husband away, her attitude had changed a little. When they met again, she started to hide away from him. Even Little Tiantian could tell that she didn¡¯t like him. What had changed? Women¡¯s thoughts were always hard to read, even for a person who was well-versed with business tactics. Helian Xiao could not understand her actions at all, so he could only point them another way.


    She was ying hard to get with him!


    Noting that Helian Xiao was staring at her, after An Feng calmed the difort at her throat away, she said, ¡°Mr Helian, is there anything else?¡±


    Today, An Feng was wearing a light-colored cheongsam. For a woman who was in her forties, she had taken care of her figure very well. Her figure was curvy, the light colored fabric on her making her skin look even more fair. The dress had been embroidered with a blooming peony. The elegant and ssic cheongsam, paired together with her quiet and gentle appearance, made her look as gentle as a Jiangnan woman, her actions exuding the reserved, yet seductive aura simr to the women of that period.


    The cheongsam she was wearing was a short one. Although she wasn¡¯t tall, but her body proportion were undeniably good and it made her legs look slender and long.


    An Feng could feel his gaze on her and she furrowed her eyebrows a little. ¡°Mr Helian, I still have something to do, please excuse me.¡±


    Helian Xiao remained standing there with no intention of moving away.


    If someone saw them from afar, she would be pressed between the tall man and the counter, their posture a scandalous one.


    An Feng furrowed her eyebrows even harder now. ¡°Mr Helian, please don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Helian Xiao smirked, asking faintly, ¡°Like what?¡±


    An Feng could tell that he was standing there on purpose. She sucked in a deep breath, nning to move around him. However, she had only taken one step when the man¡¯s slender fingers suddenly reached for her face.


    When his warm fingers touched her skin, An Feng fell into a daze, stunned andher mind seemed to nk out slightly.


    Seeing her dazed expression, he looked down, leaning closer towards him as he chuckled softly by her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ...


    When they were having dinner, Nan Zhi spoke to An Feng, but didn¡¯t get a reply, so she nced at An Feng.


    An Feng was eating with her head down. She didn¡¯t even take any food in her bowl, merely taking rice and eating them, seemingly in a daze...


    ¡°Mom, why aren¡¯t you eating any dishes?¡±


    Suddenly regaining her senses, An Feng nced towards Nan Zhi. However, her eyes identally looked past Helian Xiao, who was sitting opposite of her with a gentlemanly smile on his lips.


    An Feng, who never swore, cursed at him in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too hungry, you can all eat the rest!¡± An Feng put down her bowl and left the dining room.


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips slightly, her instincts practically screaming that her mother was being more than a little strange!


    ...


    After resting for a few days, the private kitchen was opening again tomorrow.


    Once their frequent customers found out that there were operating again, they called in to reserve several tables.


    Nan Zhi and An Feng immediately got busy again.


    Once they were busy, it was hard to think too much anymore.


    They were busy untilte in the evening. They helped the children shower and after all the happenings, they were slightly exhausted.


    After the children went to sleep, Nan Zhi went to sleep as well.


    However, An Feng could not seem to fall asleep.


    At midnight, as she didn¡¯t eat much during dinner, she went down to make a simple supper for herself.


    When she walked into the kitchen, she jumped in surprise when she saw a dark figure standing there.


    She hurriedly turned on the lights. Seeing that the dark figure belonged to Helian Xiao, An Feng sighed in relief. ¡°Mr Helian, what are you looking for?¡±


    Helian Xiao coughed. ¡°My throat hurts a little, so I wanted to have a cup of water.¡±


    Seeing an unusual flush on his face, An Feng furrowed her eyebrows a little. ¡°Do you have a fever?¡±


    ¡°Slightly.¡±


    ¡°Have you taken any medication?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the ne.¡±


    Falling sick was always very tiring. Seeing that he seemed a little tired, An Feng, who had always been kind, decided to ignore his actions during the day and said, ¡°You should go back to your room and rest. I¡¯ll bring some medication and water up for youter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After Helian Xiao went up, An Feng poured a ss of water before she went to the medication box to take out the flu medicine they had at home. With the two items in her hands, she walked to the room where Helian Xiao was staying in.


    She knocked on the door.


    No one replied.


    An Feng stood there for a while before she knocked on the door again.


    Still no one responded.


    Did his fever worsen until he fainted?


    An Feng knocked three more times. After she didn¡¯t get any reply, she lifted her hand up to open the door. ¡°Mr Helian?¡±


    The door wasn¡¯t locked, so An Feng pushed the door open and walked in.


    Helian Xiao wasn¡¯t on the bed. An Feng ced the medication and the cup of water by the bed stand. She was about to walk out when the bathroom door suddenly opened.


    Helian Xiao, who had taken a brief shower, walked out of the bathroom. His well-defined facial features appeared even more distinct. His short hair was wet, but not dripping water, and exuded an innate sexiness that was hard to describe.


    He was only wearing a simple pair of shorts, not having had the time to wear his shirt yet. It exposed his well-built body that was different from his gentlemanly aura and gave a hint of the fitness and strength he possessed that was usually covered by his shirt.

 Chapter 893 - A Domineering Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 893: A Domineering Kiss</h4>


    Seeing the man walk out from the bathroom, An Feng immediately felt a heavy awkwardness wash over her. Although she was not young anymore, she still flushed from seeing such a visually impactful image.


    The man, however, was indifferent as he walked past An Feng.


    There was ayer of moisture on him still, and when he passed by An Feng, she only felt a gust of wind blowing past her, her heart panicking slightly.


    Helian Xiao walked towards the leather luggage that was ced on the floor, taking out a shirt from inside to put it on.


    When he lifted his arms, his abdomen muscles were even more well-defined, his back and shoulder muscles looking even more sexy and taut.


    After he was done wearing his shirt, he nced at An Feng. ¡°My shirt was wet from the sweat, so I went to take a shower.¡±


    An Feng regained her senses and nodded, before pointing at the bed stand. ¡°I¡¯ve ced the medicine and water there. You should rest early!¡±


    When An Feng had walked to the door, the man¡¯s rich and maic voice rang from behind her. ¡°Did you go down to cook something?¡±


    An Feng didn¡¯t have the chance to reply before she heard him saying again. ¡°Can you help me make some food as well?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Anyone who came were guests. Besides, he did let their family take his private ne. It was the least she could do.


    ...


    An Feng cooked some of the wonton she had made before they went traveling. Once they were done, she sprinkled some diced onions and ced several pieces of vegetables inside.


    She brought Helian Xiao¡¯s portion up to him first.


    She stood in front of the door, knocking on the door, but like before, no one responded.


    Had he fallen asleep?


    She knocked the door a few more times before she heard a voice to tell her to go in.


    An Feng brought the bowl of wontons into the room.


    The man was half-lying on the bed, his head leaning against the back of the bed with his eyes closed. His chest was heaving slightly, his expression indifferent and An Feng could not tell if he had fallen asleep or if the fever had made him delirious.


    Seeing that the medicine she had brought was still ced on the bed stand, with only one third of the water gone, An Feng furrowed her eyebrows unconsciously.


    He was already so old, did he not know how to take medicine?


    An Feng ced the bowl of wontons on the bed stand, before taking out the flu medicine from its box. She asked softly, ¡°Mr Helian, why didn¡¯t you take your medicine?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t speak.


    An Feng¡¯s eyesnded on his well-defined face, recalling the moment he leaned towards her during the day... Her heart seemed to skip a beat.


    However, she seemed to have thought of something else, her eyes moving away onto his right wrist.


    His sleeve had covered his right wrist, so An Feng could not see anything.


    She sucked in a deep breath, before she nced at the man again. Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem like he was going to wake up, she carefully reached for his sleeve.


    Having not done anything bad, An Feng¡¯s heart started to beat faster.


    The moment she touched his sleeve, An Feng started to roll his sleeve up quietly.


    Just as she was about to finish rolling his sleeve up, someone suddenly caught her wrist.


    An Feng jumped in surprise. She turned slightly to look at the man leaning against the back of the bed. His eyes were still closed and she tried to pull her hand out of his grip, but to no avail.


    As Helian Xiao grabbed An Feng¡¯s wrist, he was surprised at how slim her wrist was, that he could actually snap her wrist if he used a little more strength.


    Not expecting this to happen, An Feng struggled with all she could, a guilty expression of having been caught doing something bad appearing on her face.


    It was very quiet in the room. No one said anything, but this silent struggle and tension grew with every second.


    ¡°Mr Helian, are you delirious from your fever?¡± Not able to struggle out of his hold, An Feng could only speak.


    Helian Xiao didn¡¯t say anything, merely opening his eyes. His hold on An Feng¡¯s wrist suddenly tightened, and An Feng was caught off guard, falling on his chest.


    One of her hands identally pressed against his chest. He still had a fever, and his skin felt extremely hot, even with theyer of material between her hand and his body.


    An Feng furrowed her eyebrows slightly, her expression slightly angered one. ¡°Mr Helian, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re being very rude like this?¡±


    Helian Xiao¡¯s eyesnded on An Feng¡¯s warm and pretty face, a small smirk appearing on his lips as he looked as elegant and mature as usual. ¡°Ms An, isn¡¯t this what you wanted¡±


    What she wanted? An Feng¡¯s mind exploded.


    What did he mean by that wasn¡¯t this what she wanted?


    ¡°You yed hard to get with me to get my attention.¡± The smirk on Helian Xiao¡¯s lips grew wider. ¡°I admit that I don¡¯t like extremely charming and seductive women at my age. Rather, I prefer women who are gentle and demure. Like you.¡±


    An Feng¡¯s mind was still buzzing and she couldn¡¯t understand what he meant at all.


    When did she y hard to get?


    Wasn¡¯t he humiliating and embarrassing her on purpose right now?


    An Feng took a deep breath, wanting to say something when something warm suddenly touched her lips. The man¡¯s scorching finger was caressing her lips.


    The temperature his calloused fingers left on her made An Feng¡¯s mind explode once more.


    When she had gotten married to Nan Weiye, she was already pregnant with Zhizhi. After she gave birth to Zhizhi, her body condition had been bad for a long time. On the other hand, Nan Weiye had just taken over the Nan family¡¯s business, and he was so busy she rarely saw him. On top of the strong trauma she had about sex, she would always remember that stormy night every time Nan Weiye tried to touched her, and she had never been able to sleep with Nan Weiye at all. After some time, Nan Weiye had stopped trying.


    She had been alone for so many years. Many men had pursued her before, but she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to give men what they wanted, so she never got into another rtionship.


    Helian Xiao was the first one to act so daringly with her.


    Caught in this predicament, An Feng was both angry and embarrassed. She immediately disregarded his status and pushed his hand away before she said coldly, ¡°Mr Helian, please be mindful of what you¡¯re doing!¡±


    Her words were already so clear. With his status, he probably wouldn¡¯t go against her.


    However, her hand that she used to pushed his hand away was held by him instead.


    The man suddenly looked down, his warm lips pressing against hers.


    His other hand held onto her slender waist, forcing her body to press against his firm chest. There was a minty taste from the toothpaste, as he used the chance of her dazing out to bit her lips skilfully. His hand that was holding her waist reached under her shirt, as he caressed her smooth skin.


    Feng Yao had gotten up at night to get water. Seeing that his Lord¡¯s room still had its lights turned on, while his door was also half-opened, he nced inside.


    Seeing the scandalous scene inside, even he who had been to many important events, froze for a few seconds.


    Oh my god!


    Was he seeing things wrongly?


    Why was his Lord and Auntie Feng...


    Feng Yao cupped his mouth with both hands, afraid that he would shout out loud as his eyes constricted a little while he ran back to his room.


    An Feng stared at the man who was kissing her in disbelief. Her waist was held tightly by him, the man extremely strong as their bodies were pressed tightly together. His masculine scent filled all of her senses, as the strong emotion made An Feng¡¯s mind be messy.


    After so many years, she had already forgotten the feeling when that man had kissed her during that stormy night. However, that type of emotion and disregarding attitude seemed fairly simr to how she felt now.


    It was only when the man¡¯s hand reached under her shirt, wanting to be more daring and indecent that An Feng trembled all over, her senses suddenly returning to her like a wave.

 Chapter 894 - No Relation To Us

    <h4>Chapter 894: No Rtion To Us</h4>


    An Feng felt extremely hot, her breath catching as her mind wandered.


    What had he done to her just now?


    An Feng grabbed his wandering hands to stop him from touching her even more.


    The man looked up at her with his dark-colored eyes, a hint of smouldering heat appearing on his well-defined face. His lips moved a little, his voice was thick and hoarse, but was extremely calm at the same time.


    He might have desired her a little, but his rationality was still present, unlike other men who lost all rationality the moment desire filled their minds.


    ¡°Why? Are you not willing?¡±


    What was with the expression on his face? It was almost like he wanted her to pray and thank him for sleeping with her. An Feng had never felt so embarrassed and humiliated in be life.


    Lifting her hand, she pped at his face with all of her strength.


    However, before she could touch him, his scorching hand had grabbed her. He smirked yfully. ¡°I never thought that a woman at your age would still be so shy when it came to matters like this.¡±


    ¡°Animal!¡±


    An Feng struggled to get up from him, as she panicked to get off the bed. In her panic, she identally nced down below.


    It was already...


    At the airport that morning, that woman said that he had a hidden disease, that he couldn¡¯t do it...


    How did it look like he couldn¡¯t do it now?!


    An Feng stood by the bed, not leaving immediately but took the unfinished cup of water and threw it at his face quickly and urately.


    ¡°Mr Helian, I hope that when I wake up in the morning, you will have already left!¡±


    An Feng put down the cup, her hands clenching into tight fists as her knuckles turned a little pale. The man who was lying on the bed had a very pale expression. It was normal for a man to be irritated for being sshed with water at this sort of time. However, An Feng did not care about any of this anymore, as she turned around and left hurriedly.


    When she left the room, her eyes were slightly red and moist as she used her sleeve to wipe her lips with strength, wanting badly to wipe away all of the man¡¯s mark on her!


    Despicable!


    ...


    When An Feng woke up the next morning, the sun was already bright up in the sky.


    She had only fallen asleep when it was nearing four in the morning.


    Feng Yao had helped Nan Zhi send the two children to the kindergarten, while Nan Zhi woke up early to go to the market to get some fresh ingredients. When she returned and noticed that her mother had yet to wake up, so Nan Zhi did not go and wake her up either.


    In thest few years, it had always been her mother going to get the fresh ingredients in the morning. She would be busy with the private kitchen¡¯s matters and help Nan Zhi in taking care of her two children usually, so it was rare for An Feng to sleep in.


    An Feng walked out of her room. When she passed by the room Helian Xiao had stayed in, she couldn¡¯t help but walk faster.


    Nan Zhi had been busy in the kitchen. Seeing An Fenge down, she put down the broom to greet her mother. ¡°Mom, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Naturally, An Feng wouldn¡¯t tell her daughter about what happenedst night and she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m still jetgged. Oh yes, Mr Helian, he...¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr Helian left before sunrise, saying that there was something he needed to rush back to hispany to settle.¡±


    Hearing that the man had left, An Feng¡¯s tense heart finally fell back in ce. ¡°It¡¯s good that he left.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you really seem to not like Mr Helian a lot!¡± Nan Zhi was slightly confused. ¡°He seems really gentlemanly and charismatic!¡±


    ¡°No matter how charismatic he is, he still has no rtion to us.¡±


    ...


    Their days went back to normal.


    After Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan parted in H City, they never contacted each other again.


    Nan Zhi remembered clearly what he told her before he left, to not pay attention to the news over at his side and she didn¡¯t.


    A monthter, Nan Zhi was boiling soup in the kitchen when An Feng suddenly rushed inside. ¡°Zhizhi, did you see the news at S Country?¡±

 Chapter 895 - Something Bad Has Happened

    <h4>Chapter 895: Something Bad Has Happened</h4>


    Seeing An Feng¡¯s expression, Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. With her mother¡¯s expression like this, there must have been something bad that had happened.


    Nan Zhi asked with furrowed eyebrows, ¡°Mom, what news?¡±


    ¡°The news reported that the S Country King¡¯s car met with a terrorist attack on the highway.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart jumped to the top of her throat. She took out her phone, hurriedly opening the inte browser to search for S Country¡¯s news.


    The news article had uploaded several photos. The scene of the terrorist attack had several vehicles ruined from the explosion, while there were several ck-suited bodyguardsying on the floor. It was easy to tell that they were Mu Sihan¡¯s men.


    One of the photos was of medics carrying a badly injured figure out from a vehicle. Because the figure was badly injured, it was hard to see his face clearly.


    However, from the silhouette and body shape, it looked extremely like Mu Sihan.


    The media was also guessing that it was him.


    However, the doors of the Royal Hospital had been closed and manned by tight security, so the reporters could not get any updates on the King¡¯s current condition.


    Nan Zhi looked up the Crown Pce¡¯s official site.


    They had yet to announce the impact of this attack.


    Nan Zhi held onto her phone tightly, circling within the kitchen a few times like an aimless fly as her panicked emotions slowly calmed down.


    Seeing that Nan Zhi started to cook again like nothing had happened, An Feng asked with furrowed eyebrows, ¡°Zhizhi, aren¡¯t you worried?¡±


    Of course Nan Zhi was worried. However, she remembered what he had told her when he left.


    He told her to not pay attention to the news over there. That also meant that he had expected for something to happen, that everything was ying to his cards.


    She believed that with his capability, he wouldn¡¯t let himself be blown to bits and be heavily injured.


    ¡°Mom, I believe that he will be fine.¡±


    Noting Nan Zhi¡¯s firm expression, An Feng could not help but exim and be d at the same time.


    Zhizhi and Sihan¡¯s feelings had already reached such a strong point.


    In such a materialistic world, it was difficult to have such a rtionship!


    ...


    Cen Xi, who had been staying in the Crown Pce, was extremely panicked after hearing that Mu Sihan¡¯s vehicle had been attacked.


    She contacted Butler Yi urgently, getting a driver to send her to the Royal Hospital after finding out that Mu Sihan was getting medical attention there.


    Halfway there, two vans suddenly sandwiched her vehicle in between them.


    Cen Xi was extremely surprised. Several well-built men got off the vans, and she could easily tell that they didn¡¯te for fun.


    One of the men pointed a ck gun at the driver inside Cen Xi¡¯s vehicle, threatening him to unlock the doors.


    Noting that all of them were armed, Cen Xi knew that she couldn¡¯t escape from them. Her lips trembled. ¡°Unlock the doors!¡±


    The moment the doors were unlocked, one of the men immediately dragged Cen Xi off the vehicle. In the next second, he took out a piece of handkerchief, pressing it against Cen Xi¡¯s nose and mouth. Within seconds, Cen Xi lost consciousness.


    ...


    As Cen Xi slowly woke up, she noticed that she was in a damp and dark house. The house was made of stones, the windows high as a cold moonlight shined in. When she looked around her, she noted several skeletons around her.


    Cen Xi was so scared her eyes immediately constricted, her face turning pale.


    The dark environment made Cen Xi sink into extremely fear and panic. Within a few minutes, she lost consciousness once more.


    The moon went away as the sun rose, and it was already the morning of the next day. Cen Xi was woken up from water being thrown at her face.


    She slowly opened her eyes, her blurred vision slowly sharpening as a masked man appeared in front of her.


    Although she could not see his face clearly, she could still feel that he was staring at her coldly and eerily.


    The goosebumps on Cen Xi¡¯s arms had all popped up, her slender figure trembling uncontrobly. Her arms and legs were tied together and she could not move apart from moving back slowly towards the corner of the room. ¡°Y-you, who are you? I have no grudges with you, why did you kidnap me?¡±


    ¡°No grudges?¡± The man suddenly spoke, his voice low and hoarse like a grim reaper andced with a bloodthirsty hint to it. ¡°Give me the pass code to the bank¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°What pass code? I don¡¯t understand you!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± The man¡¯s gloved fingers grabbed her chin ruthlessly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister? Aren¡¯t you dating the King? We found out that your older sister left evidence before she passed and ced it in XX Bank¡¯s safe and now, you have already guessed the pass code!¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes kept constricting as she red at the masked man with red eyes. ¡°You guys have been listening onto my conversations with the King! I had only just guessed the pass code, and the King¡¯s vehicle was attacked. He¡¯s still unconscious in the hospital right now! You¡¯re the mastermind behind the terrorist attack, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The man looked up as he chuckled lowly, before he looked down to stare at Cen Xi coldly. His hold on her face tightened continuously.


    Cen Xi felt as if her jawbone was about to be crushed into pieces by him. Her tears continued to circle in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know the pass code. My older sister was the one to set it and I can¡¯t guess what it is!¡±


    p!


    Cen Xi had just finished speaking when she was pped ruthlessly.


    Her mrs seemed to have been loosened slightly, as she tasted blood in her mouth.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in hitting me to death! I would never tell you the pass code, even if I died!¡± Cen Xi red at the masked man with red eyes. ¡°Although I still don¡¯t know who you are, but Older Sister ced the evidence in the safe. Once the King¡¯s men open the safe, he would be able to expose your true identities!¡±


    p!


    Cen Xi received another ruthless p on the other side of her face.


    She felt herself seeing stars, as her mind buzzed from the impact of the ps.


    ¡°The King? Ha, he¡¯s still in the ICU right now. Even if he can survive, we can also make him aatose patient that cannot say anything! Let me give you another chance. If you still don¡¯t tell me, I can only kill you and send you to meet Hades!¡±


    The man took out a ck gun from his waist.


    He pointed the gun in between Cen Xi¡¯s eyebrows, before he slowly aimed it at her chest and abdomen.


    That slow but extremely blood thirsty action made Cen Xi pale even more.


    The fear in Cen Xi had reached a peak level.


    However, she continued to keep her jaw shut, unwilling to even say a word.


    Seeing this, the masked man chuckled coldly. He didn¡¯t shoot Cen Xi to death, taking out a white pill instead.


    He grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s mouth, forcing her to open it. ¡°Are you not telling me? Alright, I have many ways to make you speak!¡±


    Cen Xi kept shaking her head. ¡°What are you giving me to take? I¡¯m not taking it! Go away!¡±


    The masked man whistled. ¡°Come in everyone.¡±


    Cen Xi watched as the well-built men that brought her here entered the room, all of them smiling at her unkindly.


    ¡°If you tell me the pass code, I can spare your life.¡± The masked manughed coldly. ¡°But if you don¡¯t, you would end worse than dead. These men will y with you until you die!¡±


    The image of her being torn apart by those well-built men appeared in Cen Xi¡¯s mind, and all of her goosebumps stood on end.


    Hershes fluttered terribly as she nced outside the stone house, her voice fearful and helpless. ¡°No, don¡¯t let these people touch me! I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you everything...¡±

 Chapter 896 - Mu Sihan is Here…

    <h4>Chapter 896: Mu Sihan is Here...</h4>


    The masked man made a hand gesture, and the well-built men that walked in all stood to the side.


    Cen Xi¡¯s chin was held tightly by the masked man as he spoke ruthlessly, ¡°My men are outside the bank right now. If you dare lie to me, you will suffer terribly!¡±


    Cen Xi endured the pain on her face, her tears swimming in her eyes as she suddenlyughed. ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s that easy to listen in on the King?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to say the pass code...¡± The masked man paused in his words, his hold on Cen Xi¡¯s chin tightening even more and Cen Xi could feel the bloodthirstiness exuding from him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Cen Xi was also in so much pain it was starting to feel numb to her. She smiled, not afraid at all. ¡°I mean that you will all die under this ploy you set up!¡±


    ...


    There was a nano-sized tracker ced in Cen Xi. It was a high-technology device that Mu Sihan got his men to research and was able to avoid the special checks of various redsers and other technology.


    No matter where Cen Xi was brought to, even if it was the depths of the Earth, Mu Sihan would still be able to find her urately.


    After Cen Xi had been brought away, Mu Sihan had already discovered that Cen Xi was brought to an ind out in the seas through the tracker.


    In order to not alert their enemy, Mu Sihan brought a small team of camouged soldiers with him, heading towards their targeted location after getting off the ne.


    The ind was very big, with dense trees grown all over. If it wasn¡¯t for the new tracker, Cen Xi would only end up dead after being brought here!


    They walked for nearly two hours before Mu Sihan saw a stone house.


    He secretly made a hand gesture and his men immediately surrounded the stone house.


    In the house, the masked man was about to punish and torture Cen Xi. He suddenly heard a soft sound from outside. Feeling that something was wrong, he immediately shouted, ¡°Someone found this ce!¡±


    ¡°The few of you, go lure them away! I¡¯m bringing this woman away through the secret path!¡± The masked man said to the well-built men.


    He was bringing her away through the secret path?


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart tightened. Before she could say anything, the masked man had pulled her long hair and dragged her to an underground pass.


    The moment they entered the underground pass, the man kicked Cen Xi several times ruthlessly. ¡°B*tch, there isn¡¯t a tracker on you, how did they find us?¡±


    The corners of Cen Xi¡¯s lips were bleeding as she smiled weakly. ¡°He¡¯s the King of a country and possess wits and intelligence. You will never win him!¡±


    The moment Cen Xi finished speaking, the man kicked her abdomen ruthlessly once more.


    She almost fainted from the pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re different from your Older Sister. Your older sister was killed by them, but you¡¯re still helping him?¡±


    A thinyer of cold sweat appeared on Cen Xi¡¯s forehead, her facepletely pale. However, her determination andck of fear was still present. She spat salivaced with blood towards the masked man. ¡°Tsk! My older sister was actually killed by you! You hypnotized my Older Sister and made her stubborn and extreme to only listen to you. The moment you achieved your goals, you made her swallow too many sleeping pills that killed her!¡±


    The masked manughed coldly. ¡°It seems like you know everything.¡± The man squatted down, caressing Cen Xi¡¯s bloodied lips. ¡°In this tunnel, even if you have some sort of special tracker on you, the signal will still be blocked, and you¡¯re equivalent to being dead!¡±


    ...


    Mu Sihan got his men to deal with those well-built men while he entered the stone house.


    Seeing the skeletons scattered all over the house, and the drops of blood remaining on the wall, his expression darkened.


    He walked around the house, but didn¡¯t see Cen Xi.


    He checked the tracker, but it indicated that it was this ce.


    Cen Xi had been taken away.


    There was an underground pass here.


    With Cen Xi¡¯s intelligence, she had probably left some useful clues when she was taken away.


    Mu Sihan looked around the stone house carefully, when he suddenly found a small piece of pink nail sped between a wall.


    Cen Xi had painted her nails pink before this.


    Mu Sihan hit the wall a few times. Noting that there was an echo from inside, he pushed the door hard, and the stone wall slowly opened itself.


    ...


    Cen Xi was brought to a cliff.


    Under the cliff, it was the depthless sea. The waves were shing loudly and crazily. When she stood by the cliff, it was as if she was standing right under the mouth of a wild beast. It was extremely scary.


    The masked man seemed to have sensed that Mu Sihan had caught up to them, as he took out a gun and pressed it against Cen Xi¡¯s temple.


    Indeed, within a few minutes, Mu Sihan, who was dressed in ck, walked out withrge strides.


    ¡°The person in the ICU is your substitute?¡± The masked man questioned eerily.


    Mu Sihan stared at the masked man with sharp eyes. ¡°Do you think I would send myself to my death after letting you know my schedule?¡±


    The masked man suddenly understood everything.


    ¡°Cen Xi and you were not in a rtionship at all. You don¡¯t have the evidence you said you have either. You knew that you were being listened to, so you worked together to act this all out on purpose in order to lure me out, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Mu Sihan took out a diamond sleeve cuff, which shone radiantly under the sunlight. ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t do it to lure you out, but that Master of yours that you followed loyally with all of your heart, even if you¡¯re threatened and forced by him!¡±


    The masked man froze. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°This cuff belongs to your Master!¡±


    The masked man remained silent.


    ¡°He made you the head of the SSS group. Throughout all these years, you did so many bad things for him, but in the end, what did you get?¡±


    The masked man interrupted Mu Sihan¡¯s words coldly as he pointed his gun at Mu Sihan. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business toment about my matters! Do you think you can win? There are countless bombs buried here! In the worst situation, we¡¯ll all die! If you die, he would be able to get the power and get what he wants the most!¡±


    ¡°Yes, if I die, he can get what he wants the most. If you die, he can also arrange for another person to take over the SSS group. But what about your beloved woman? He might even get someone else to marry your women and...¡±


    The masked man interrupted Mu Sihan¡¯s unfinished words in anger. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his depthless ck eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already found the woman that has been hidden by him all along. If you work with me, I can make you amoner in the future to live with your woman. If you¡¯re hell bent on letting all of us die here, then your woman would also be a sacrifice!¡±


    Mu Sihan took out his phone and yed a video. Seeing the woman in the video, the masked man slowly lowered his gun.


    Mu Sihan didn¡¯t lie to him, he really found her.


    After a long time, the masked man half-knelt on the floor. He threw the gun away. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll do anything you want me to!¡±


    ¡°Go back with me and tell the Queen all of his crimes!¡±


    The masked man nodded. ¡°Alright. But I have a question. Did you guess that he was the mastermind only because of a cuff?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If he was more careful, no one would have even suspected him.¡±

 Chapter 897 - A New Problem Arises before the Old is Solved

    <h4>Chapter 897: A New Problem Arises before the Old is Solved</h4>


    The masked man was thrown into the ne by Mu Sihan and flew quickly to Crown Pce.


    Cen Xi was seriously injured and Mu Sihan brought the doctor over secretly to the Crown Pce to treat her.


    Shortly after they reached the Crown Pce, the Queen arrived. Although she had abdicated, her aura of a Queen remain unchanged.


    She had always held the military power in her hands, and even though Mu Sihan had be King, he must be careful in his words and deeds!


    It had only been half a year since Mu Sihan seeded to the throne. If he was given some more time, he would sooner orter take over the military power from the Queen!


    The Queen sat on the sofa, looking at the masked man who was kneeling on the ground, and ordered for the mask to be removed from his face.


    A face with a beard was shown. The Queen looked at the man for a while and her eyes narrowed, her gaze cold. ¡°You¡¯re Lu Wei, the loyal guard by the Prince¡¯s side before! Weren¡¯t you already dead?¡±


    Lu Wei knelt on the ground, not daring to meet the Queen¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°The Prince faked my death to help him run a criminal organization.¡±


    ¡°You mean SSS group?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Wei thought of all the bad deeds he had done the past few years and his eyes turned red. ¡°The Prince had nned this for many years but he still had not seeded. Maybe it¡¯s God¡¯s will.¡±


    The Queen said loudly, ¡°Tell me about his crimes in detail.¡±


    ¡°The death of Eldest Prince was actually the first step for the Prince to seize the throne.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s pupils constricted when she heard Lu Wei¡¯s words.


    The Eldest Prince was the Queen¡¯s eldest son. He was made a Crown Prince at birth. Unfortunately, he died young. The Queen had always thought that the cause of his death was his own body and never thought that he was killed.


    The Queen¡¯s hand that was holding the cane tightened, her eyes cold. ¡°Continue!¡±


    ¡°After the Eldest Prince died, Prince Ye Qing and the King were born. The master said that the King was a jinx because his birth would kill the Eldest Prince. Actually, the master was bribed by the Prince, the King was not a jinx at all.¡±


    The vein on the back of the Queen¡¯s hand protruded out and the expression in her eyes changed. Mu Sihan, who was standing behind the Queen, had no expression, only a faint mocking smile on his lips.


    Over the years, only he knew how much he had suffered carrying the crime of being a jinx!


    The Queen dared not look at Mu Sihan who was behind her, emotions surging in her heart. That year when her eldest son died, she pushed all the me onto Mu Sihan after listening to the master¡¯s words.


    ¡°After the death of the Eldest Prince, the Prince thought he could be the Crown Prince, but Ye Fengjun stole it from him. He naturally was unwilling to give it up. After nning for several years, he made Ye Qing meet with an ident and used him! He thought that with Ye Qing¡¯s absence, it would have a great impact on Ye Fengjun, but after Ye Fengjun got back on his feet, he found the King.¡±


    ¡°Although Ye Fengjun and Ye Fengxi had their own reasons for fighting that year, it was the Prince who caused Ye Fengjun to be injured by the bomb.¡±


    The Queen¡¯s temples began to throb.


    This animal had harmed so many people in the Royal family!


    The Queen gritted her teeth, her gaze sharp and full of hate. ¡°Keep talking!¡±


    ¡°After Ye Fengjun became crippled, the Prince wanted to let the Fifth Prince be the Crown Prince, but the Fifth Prince lost to the King. The Prince was very angry and swore not to let the King seed in ascending the throne!¡±


    Mu Sihan, who had stayed silent, suddenly said in an icy cold voice, ¡°So, after I went to Yukou Border, he gave Lucy ideas as a mysterious person and let her give me ¡®Together with You¡¯. But he did not expect that I would be able to get rid of the parasitic poison, and that Lucy would leave traces. If I¡¯m right, he should have put a bug on Lucy and heard the conversation between Lucy and Nan Zhi that day. Worried that Lucy would say something, he sent someone to hit her car.¡±


    Lu Wei nodded. ¡°Yes. After the car was hit, Princess Lucy died on the spot, but Nan Zhi survived. So he took Nan Zhi and sent him to Ye Qing¡¯s side.


    ¡°He wanted to use Nan Zhi¡¯s death as a blow to the King, but he did not expect the King to find Nan Zhi. So, he allowed Ye Qing appear again. Ye Qing¡¯s appearance certainly caused the King a great blow but nobody expected that the King was just acting silly and in the end, even made Ye Qing reveal his true colors, ultimately destroying his ns!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s hands clenched into fists and he said coldly, ¡°What about the Qiao family? What wrong did the Qiao family did to him that he sent Xiao Ying to Qiao Yanze¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°In his eyes, the Qiao family did a great crime. The woman the Prince liked at that time was Lous¡¯s mother. When Mr Qiao was still alive, he suggested to the Queen that the Prince should not be together with Lous¡¯s mother or else it would boost the Prince¡¯s power. This is one of the reasons. Secondly, if the Qiao family falls from grace, the King would not be able to be with Nan Zhi! The Prince has been nning for the Fifth Prince to take over the King¡¯s position and if this terrorist attack on the highway seeded, would the King be standing here unscathed?¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark and menacing eyes. ¡°Lucy was killed by him and Lous still agreed to work with him?¡±


    ¡°Lous only cares about Ye Qing and power. It¡¯s only Lucy, why should he fall out with the Prince over her?¡±


    The Queen could not continue listening anymore. She took the cane and mmed it hard on the ground, her eyes full of anger. ¡°Bastard! All these crimes are enough to take his life!¡±


    The Queen stood up and looked at Mu Sihan. ¡°Go to the pce of the Prince to arrest him. Make him admit his crimes and as for the Qiao family¡¯s matter, make him admit the source of the ¡®Die¡¯ drug and provide the evidence to the Interpol!¡±


    The Qiao family¡¯s matter had be an international case, and their reputation would not be restored with just a word from the Royal family.


    After the Queen left, Mu Sihan ordered to arrest the Prince discreetly.


    An hourter, the guard reported that the Prince was not in his pce.


    Mu Sihan immediately ordered people to go to the bank.


    Sure enough, they caught the Prince who was looking for the bank manager to try to open Xiao Ying¡¯s safe.


    The Prince was taken to Crown Pce.


    Mu Sihan interrogated him personally, but soon, Mu Sihan found that something was wrong.


    He stepped forward and tore at the Prince¡¯s face.


    ¡°It seemed like the news was leaked!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s voice had just fell when his phone vibrated.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyebrows jumped when he saw that it was from the instructor of the training camp and a bad feeling surged up from his heart.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you all right?¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed in a deep voice. ¡°Did something happen to Xiaojie?¡±


    ¡°The training camp is closed from the outside and whatever happened outside, the students won¡¯t know. But one of the students came back from vacation and mentioned in front of Little Prince that you met with a terrorist attack and your life is in danger. Little Prince did not ask for leave and snuck out of the training camp!¡±

 Chapter 898 - Missing

    <h4>Chapter 898: Missing</h4>


    Hearing the instructor¡¯s words, Mu Sihan¡¯s expression darkened, his carved-like face turned tense and his lips pursed in a straight line.


    The oppressive and cold aura of a king was exuded vividly from him.


    He went to the French windows, his gaze sharp. ¡°Have you checked the surveince cameras?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Little Prince has always been the most outstanding student in the training camp, so he avoided the surveince cameras.¡± The instructor could not see Mu Sihan now, but he could still feel his coldness and fierceness and he said, slightly fearful, ¡°Little Prince did not wear his watch when he left so we¡¯re unable to locate his present position!¡±


    ¡°Run a check on the student who leaked the news.¡±


    After Mu Sihan hung up, he hurried outside.


    Yi Fan came in and saw Mu Sihan¡¯s dark and cold face. He asked cautiously, ¡°Young Master, the Prince is still not caught yet?¡±


    ¡°Start the car and go to the Royal Hospital.¡±


    After Mu Sihan got into the car, he was silent.


    He looked outside of the car window, a coldness exuding out from his body.


    Stepping on the elerator, Yi Fan drove faster and soon arrived at Royal Hospital. Yi Fan had already sent away all the reporters before Mu Sihan came.


    Apart from the medical staff, the VIP passageway was guarded by Mu Sihan¡¯s men.


    Mu Sihan got out of the car and walked very fast. His ck pants were fitted to his legs like knives, as he walked he had a strong murderous air.


    When he arrived at the intensive care unit, Mu Sihan looked at his substitute who was lying on the bed and asked the guards by the door. ¡°Did Little Princee by?¡±


    The guard shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Mu Sihan then looked at the hospital¡¯s surveince cameras.


    Xiaojie had not appeared.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes were shining with malicious intent and coldness. He calmly instructed Yi Fan. ¡°Get all the footage from the surveince cameras around the training camp and the hospital.


    ¡°The entire city is now under martialw. Conduct checks on all highways, airports, bus stations and ports. Do not let any suspicious people and vehicles pass. We have to find Little Young Master even if we have to dig three feet deep!¡±


    Yi Fan was shocked. Young Master Xiaojie had disappeared at this juncture, was he...


    ...


    At the town.


    Nan Zhi constantly consoled herself that Mu Sihan would be fine, but there was an ominous feeling in her heart.


    She did not dare to call him, afraid that if she suddenly contacted him, it would spoil his ns. She could only hope that he could finish the matters over there quickly and contact her.


    Feng Yao was leaving the town in the afternoon and Nan Zhi made some boxes of snacks for him.


    She took the snacks and went upstairs to look for Feng Yao.


    At that time, Feng Yao was having a video call with Helian Xiao. The number of times father and son video called each other could be counted with the fingers of his hand. Helian Xiao said from the other end, ¡°The news from S Country reminded me of one thing. Yuyu looks very much like the King of S Country. How can there be such a coincidence? Feng Yao, tell me the truth. Are they father and son?¡±


    Feng Yao had long guessed that his Lord would know about this and he did not intend to hide it. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know so you can discipline Zhuzhu, and ask her to stop coveting Zhizhi¡¯s man. I don¡¯t like how she is always sticking to men who are already taken.¡±


    ¡°From what I know, the King¡¯s son has disappeared and he¡¯s busy over this. Where will he have the time to care about your sister...¡±


    Nan Zhi stood at the door and heard Helian Xiao¡¯s words. Her hands trembled in surprise and the snacks she was holding fell to the ground!

 Chapter 899 - Returning to the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 899: Returning to the Capital</h4>


    Feng Yao heard sounds and saw Nan Zhi standing at the door in panic. After saying a few more words to Helian Xiao, he hung up quickly.


    Throwing his phone on the bed, Feng Yao went to Nan Zhi with quick steps, holding onto her shaking shoulders. ¡°You heard what I said to my Lord?¡±


    Nan Zhi held Feng Yao¡¯s arm, feeling like her throat was blocked, her heart trembling violently, like an invisible hand was holding on to it tightly, making her unable to make a sound.


    ¡°Zhizhi, Zhizhi...¡±


    There seemed to be someone shouting at her ear and Nan Zhi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. She regained her senses and the hand on Feng Yao¡¯s arm tightened. ¡°Xiaojie¡¯s missing?¡±


    ¡°That is what my my Lord said. I think Zhuzhu must have heard something in the Capital and told my Lord. But Zhizhi don¡¯t worry, your man has great power. He should be able to find Xiaojie very soon.¡±


    Nan Zhi knew what Feng Yao said was reasonable, but her heart was still in panic.


    And that uneasiness was only growing stronger.


    How had Xiaojie gone missing? Was he kidnapped?


    Those who dared to kidnap Xiaojie must be no ordinary people.


    Feng Yao led Nan Zhi into the room and guided her to sit down. She was cold all over, her fingers mmy and trembling. Feng Yao sat beside her and asked, ¡°Do you want to call and ask?¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips tightly and her flustered mind calmed down a little. ¡°I¡¯ll call himter.¡±


    Maybe Xiaojie was not kidnapped, but ran out on his own and would return to the training camp or Crown Pceter.


    Maybe.


    ...


    In Crown Pce.


    Two hours had passed, but there was still no news on Xiaojie.


    Yi Fan had checked the surveince cameras along the road from training camp and the hospital, but after the little boy left the training camp, he took a shortcut and avoided all the surveince cameras.


    Mu Sihan naturally knew that he did not want to attract attention and secretly went to the hospital to see ¡®him¡¯.


    But cleverness may overreach itself. Xiaojie did not expect that someone would be waiting to abduct him.


    No matter how smart and great he was, he was just a child.


    How could he possibly fight that unscrupled and nefarious Prince?


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips and no matter how calm and steady he was, he still had some worries in his heart. He did not know if the little fellow was suffering, whether he was afraid...


    But in any case, if the Prince had abducted Xiaojie, he would not harm his life for the time being!


    Mu Sihan rushed back to his office and before entering, he told his secretary in a low voice, ¡°Ask someone to bring Ye Yanfeng here.¡±


    Just as Mu Sihan finished speaking, a cold and devilish voice could be heard. ¡°I heard that my father has be a wanted criminal. Is the King going to arrest me as well?¡±


    Mu Sihan pushed open the office door, his voice cold. ¡°Come in.¡±


    ...


    In the office.


    As Mu Sihan stood in front of the French windows, he took out a cigar, lit it and looked at Ye Yanfeng. ¡°Contact your father.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng shrugged, a helpless expression on his face. ¡°I did, but his phone is switched off.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked back at Ye Yanfeng. ¡°Your father hasmitted a terrible crime. As his son, you¡¯re also to be investigated. I hope you can cooperate.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng smiled devilishly. ¡°I thought I¡¯d be thrown out of the Royal family directly and demoted to be a civilian!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re involved in your father¡¯s ns, it¡¯s not just as simple as a demotion to being a civilian!¡±


    ...


    It had been four years.


    Shangguan Wan once again returned to the Capital, a familiar yet unfamiliarnd, with a feeling like a century had passed.


    She was summoned back by a letter from the Shangguan family. She heard that her sister Shangguan Rao was seriously ill and needed her to go back to the Capital.


    But when she came back, Wan¡¯er found that she was deceived.


    Raorao was not ill at all. Her father asked her back to matchmake for marriage.


    The man was the son of the Queen¡¯s cousin-inw and had certain power in the military. His wife passed awayst year and he was nearly forty years old.


    When Shangguan Wan heard her father¡¯s introduction to the man, she sneered. ¡°You still have Shangguan Rui, why don¡¯t you let her marry him?¡±


    When General Shangguan heard Shangguan Wan¡¯s words, he was furious. Mrs Shangguan was wiping her tears by the side. ¡°Wan¡¯er, your father and I are doing this for you. You¡¯re someone who practices martial arts, have a child and even had a divorce. It¡¯s already a very good choice to be paired with the Queen¡¯s cousin-inw¡¯s son!¡± Mrs Shangguan said and looked at Shangguan Wan with a meaningful expression. ¡°But, if you and the King remarry, and be the mother of the country, your father and I would be happy for you!¡±


    When Shangguan Rui, who was sitting on the sofa painting her nails, heard this, she hummed indifferently. ¡°Forget it. If the King liked her, he wouldn¡¯t have divorced her. Even if she went to him now, he wouldn¡¯t spare her another nce!¡±


    Mrs Shangguan looked at Shangguan Rui. ¡°Ruirui, how can you say that about your sister! Even if the King will not marry her again, there are still many people who like her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t the Fifth Prince get enticed by her? This kind of person looks serious on the surface but is actually a crafty person. She knew that the sister she most doted on liked the Fifth Prince, but she still stepped in and betrayed the sisterly rtionship. She deserves it!¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked frostily at Shangguan Rui and said angrily, ¡°Have you said enough?¡±


    Shangguan Rui saw Shangguan Wan¡¯s murderous look and she shrunk behind Mrs Shangguan in fear. ¡°Father, Mother, look! Shangguan Wan¡¯s gone mad as soon as she came back!¡±


    General Shangguan raised his hand and brought it down on the coffee table, ring at Shangguan Wan sharply. ¡°The dinner is this evening. You have to go, even if you don¡¯t want to!¡±


    Shangguan Wan gave a cold bark ofughter. ¡°What can you do if I don¡¯t go?¡±


    General Shangguan expression changed. ¡°Lock Young Miss in her room. Don¡¯t give her any food or drink until she agrees!¡±


    The butler brought several guards in.


    Shangguan Wan took out a whip from her waist and quickly wrapped it around Shangguan Rui, who had been looking on with sneering pleasure. Shangguan Rui subconsciously held the whip and Shangguan Wan pulled Shangguan Rui towards her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me toe back. I have gained some achievements from guarding Yukou Border for the past few years. Father, if you want to imprison me, shall we go to the King and see what he has to say?¡±


    Shangguan Rui¡¯s artery was pinched by Shangguan Wan and her legs trembled in fear. She had not seen Shangguan Wan for a few years, why was she getting more fierce? No wonder no man wanted such a wicked woman!


    ¡°Shangguan Wan, now you don¡¯t even listen to your father¡¯s words?¡±


    Shangguan Wan smiled, her eyes cold. ¡°From the moment I went to Yukou Border, I had no intention to follow your words anymore!¡±


    ¡°Animal!¡±


    Shangguan Wan was toozy to continue the farce and pulled Shangguan Rui out of the Shangguan¡¯s house.

 Chapter 900 - Meeting Again

    Chapter 900: Meeting Again


    After leaving the Shangguan house. Shangguan Wan released the restraint on Shangguan Rui and threw her aside coldly, got into the car and left without saying anything.


    Shangguan Rui fell to the ground, her expression distorted and she clenched her fists in anger.


    With her and her mother in the Shangguan family, they would not let Shangguan Wan have a good life!


    The chauffeur of the car was an old servant of the Shangguan family, and also her mother¡¯s personal chauffeur when she was still alive. Seeing the slightly tired Shangguan Wan who was sitting behind, the old servant said, ¡°Young Miss, ever since Madam left, this home is not like a home anymore.¡±


    All that was left was power, calction and the unrestrained using of people with no remorse...


    With a sigh, Shangguan Wan leaned against the seat. She was already numb to how her father treated her. What made her sad was Raorao.


    After Shangguan Wan had returned, she went to see Raorao first but she had avoided her.


    Shangguan Wan put her head against the car window and lowered her eyes, looking cold, tired and quiet. Her gaze was cold like a frozenke as she glimpsed the views passing with unseeing eyes.


    After driving for a distance, the old chauffeur asked Shangguan Wan. ¡°Young Miss, where to now?¡±


    Shangguan Wan nced up again. ¡°Go to the office and find the King!¡±


    Now that Sihan was the King, he had summoned her back to the Capital several times, but each time, she had found excuses to avoid the summons. Since she was back, she could use the chance to report to him about the situation at Yukou Border.


    When she arrived at the office, Shangguan Wan was feeling a little nervous. After all, she had promised the Prince not to step into the Capital for five years.


    Although the time period was almost up, it was still a breach of contract.


    Shangguan Wan was afraid that she would be thrown out of the office if she was seen by the Prince¡¯s people.


    But nobody stopped her after she entered the office.


    The people working here knew Shangguan Wan, so no one dared to stop her as she was the daughter of General Shangguan, not to mention she was a former Princess.


    Shangguan Wan went up to the top floor of the King¡¯s office smoothly.


    The secretary took Shangguan Wan to the King¡¯s office.


    The secretary knocked on the door and after a deep and cold voice said, ¡®Enter¡¯, the secretary pushed open the door.


    Shangguan Wan went in. She thought there was only Mu Sihan inside so she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while!¡±


    She had not smiled fully when she saw a tall figure sitting on the sofa, and her smile disappeared immediately.


    The man sittingzily on the sofa heard Shangguan Wan¡¯s voice and raised his head slowly to look over at her.


    The moment Shangguan Wan looked at him, a trace of coldness shed past his charming eyes, but it disappeared just as quickly as it had appeared.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression was slightly stunned.


    Never had she expected to see Ye Yanfeng in Mu Sihan¡¯s office.


    He was wearing a sapphire colored shirt and ck pants. The shirt was V-necked and exposed his exquisite corbones and a small area of his skin. The sunlight that shone in from outsidended on his handsome face and he was the same as before, and perhaps even more strikingly handsome.


    Shangguan Wan looked at him and felt like a century had passed.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er?¡±


    Mu Sihan, who was sitting behind the executive desk, raised his head and looked towards the door. Seeing Shangguan Wan, he was slightly surprised and his tall body stood up from the leather chair quickly.


    Shangguan Wan was still in a daze after seeing Ye Yanfeng.


    She still remembered his words. ¡°Shangguan Wan, listen well. From now on, we¡¯ll live our separate lives and nevere into each other¡¯s lives again!¡±


    Live their separate lives and nevere into each other¡¯s lives again!


    Yes, he did well. He really did not bother her anymore.


    The same had been for her!


    Shangguan Wan was reluctant to think about those things in the past. Time really was the best healing agent. She had never loved him deeply, so it was not difficult to forget about him!


    Shangguan Wan recovered from her shock and nodded at Ye Yanfeng before looking towards Mu Sihan who wasing towards her.


    ¡°Something happened at home, so I came back for a while. Before I leave I want to report to you on Yukou Border.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s head was full of Xiaojie now and he pressed between his eyes. ¡°Sit down first. We¡¯ll talk about workter.¡±


    Shangguan Wan saw that Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes were bloodshot and she asked with a frown. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Before Mu Sihan could say anything, his phone vibrated.


    Mu Sihan gestured for Shangguan Wan to sit and walked out of the office.


    The Capital was under martialw everywhere. Not even an ant could go out from airports, bus stations and ports. But there were many families who owned private nes in the Capital, and before Mu Sihan gave the order, several private nes had left the Capital.


    Yi Fan had found that the private ne of the family of the student who leaked the news to Xiaojie had left the Capital not long after Xiaojie came out of the training camp. At that time, Mu Sihan did not know about Xiaojie¡¯s disappearance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked people to follow the route, but that private ne had alreadynded in the airport of the neighboring city.¡±


    The airport of the neighboring city was not the destination, but a cover-up.


    ¡°Continue your investigation!¡±


    ...


    After Mu Sihan left the office, there was only Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng left in therge space.


    The room was stifling and quiet.


    Shangguan Wan sat on the sofa, her slender legs crossed together. She took out ady cigarette from her coat pocket and nced at Ye Yanfeng. ¡°You don¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s cold eyesnded on Shangguan Wan¡¯s face and his sexy lips were slightly pursed, not agreeing or disagreeing.


    Shangguan Wan did not seek for his opinion again after seeing this. She picked up the lighter on the coffee table and flipped open the lid, and a soft sound disrupted the silence when the metal collided. A blue me lit up and Shangguan Wan put the cigarette close to the me.


    Shangguan Wan leaned against the sofa, her right hand holding the cigarette, with left hand on her right elbow and her eyes were trained on the office door.


    Rampant thoughts were running wild in her mind.


    The smoke blurred her charming and bright face. Compared with five years ago, her hair had grown longer. She had it in a ponytail, the hair on her forehead all swept back, showing her small face.


    There was a touch of mncholy in her eyes, as if there was something on her mind.


    Shangguan Wan seldom smoked, but asionally when she was upset or wanted to avoid someone or something, she would use nicotine to numb herself.


    With the rising smoke, Shangguan Wan saw that Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes hadnded on her.


    Steely eyes were checking her out without a care.


    Shangguan Wan wanted to pretend that she did not mind, but also had a feeling that she had nowhere to hide.


    Although he said nothing, he stared at her with eyes that could not be ignored. Such a quiet and calm stare made Shangguan Wan feel extremely tormented.


    Raising her eyebrows, she flicked the ash of her cigarette. ¡°Fifth Prince, what are you looking at? It¡¯s not very gentlemanly to stare at a woman like that, no?¡±

 Chapter 901 - Pulled onto His Lap

    <h4>Chapter 901: Pulled onto His Lap</h4>


    Ye Yanfeng lifted his lips into a devilish and cold smile. ¡°In your eyes, aren¡¯t I always behaving like a gangster? When have I ever been a gentleman?¡±


    Shangguan Wan exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±


    His gaze was too aggressive and Shangguan Wan turned her head away calmly, but she could not avoid that gaze.


    Why was Sihan taking so long to answer his phone?


    Shangguan Wan stubbed out the cigarette that she had taken a few mouthfuls in the ashtray and stood up, walking towards the door.


    Ye Yanfeng seemed like he did not want to care about her. But thinking about it, she had well and truly broken his heart that time when they separated.


    No man would care about such a woman.


    Shangguan Wan did not want to get snubbed so she quickened her steps.


    With Sihan, it was fine. At least there would not be such an embarrassing situation.


    Shangguan Wan could not help quickening her pace, but her frantic steps betrayed her heart.


    Just when her fingers were about to touch the doorknob, a sudden burst of strength came from behind her.


    She subconsciously attacked back.


    But soon she realized that the person behind was Ye Yanfeng and she drew back her hand.


    Bam! Her body was roughly thrown against the wall by him.


    Shangguan Wan was not a delicate girl, but being thrown like that, her shoulder hit the wall and she still gasped in pain.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s tall and thin body came over and blocked arge area of light in front of her. Their bodies were very close and they seemed somewhat ambiguous in the corner.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart jumped.


    Somewhat confused, Shangguan Wan looked at the handsome face in front of her that was so exquisite it looked like it was carved out by a craftsman.


    Then she lowered her eyes and said nothing. Her body moved towards the wall, trying to keep a distance between him.


    But the more she moved back, the closer he came to her.


    By now, their chests were almost pressed against each other.


    ¡°Are you mute?¡± The man¡¯s cold voice rang from the top of her head with a faint smell of aftershave.


    Shangguan Wan raised her head and her gazended on his protruding Adam¡¯s apple. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly with an indescribable sexiness and charm.


    The hands that hung by Shangguan Wan¡¯s sides clenched into fists and she was about to say something when the man¡¯srge hand stretched towards her.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart beat wildly.


    ¡°You¡¯re that afraid of me?¡± The fingers that were almost touching her cheek shrank back and a mocking smile appeared on his lips. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but my father is a wanted criminal! He¡¯s doomed and I guess I won¡¯t fare well either. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Shangguan Wan raised her eyes immediately, and a shocked expression appeared on her face.


    The Prince had be a wanted criminal?


    Before she could say anything, footsteps could be heard outside the door.


    It was Mu Sihan who had finished his calling back.


    Shangguan Wan pushed Ye Yanfeng away quickly and walked towards the sofa. When Ye Yanfeng saw her guilty expression, the mocking smile on his lips deepened.


    A few secondster, Mu Sihan pushed open the door and came in.


    Looking at Ye Yanfeng who was leaning against the wall and then at Shangguan Wan sitting on the sofa with her head lowered, he then thought of the rtionship between them...


    Shangguan Wan saw Mu Sihaning in and she stood up from the sofa. ¡°Sihan, what happened?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s cold eyes swept over Ye Yanfeng. ¡°His father kidnapped Xiaojie.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression froze for a few seconds.


    The Prince had be a wanted criminal and even kidnapped Little Prince. The situation was much more serious than she had imagined!


    As his son, it was difficult for Ye Yanfeng to be separated from this!


    Mu Sihan called his secretary in. ¡°Take the Fifth Prince back to his office. Without my orders, he¡¯s not to leave the office!¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked at Ye Yanfeng who was leaning against the wall. His expression was still cold and unruly like he did not seem to care when such a big thing had happened!


    The secretary came up to Ye Yanfeng and gestured for him to follow.


    Putting his hands in his pockets, Ye Yanfeng moved to leave, but cast a final nce at Shangguan Wan.


    There was a trace of mocking in his gaze, and a trace of an indescribable emotion.


    Shangguan Wan pursed her lips and she did not know why her heart clenched up.


    She knew that if the Princemitted a serious crime, ording to the national legal procedures, Ye Yanfeng must be investigated.


    She hoped that he had not participated in his father¡¯s crimes!


    Otherwise, his life would be over!


    After Ye Yanfeng left, Shangguan Wan went to Mu Sihan¡¯s desk and asked, ¡°You still don¡¯t know where the Prince has taken Xiaojie?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tall and cold body leaned against the chair and his eyes were slightly tired and cold. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Xiaojie is smart and knows self-defense. I believe he will protect himself.¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded with a dark and cold expression.


    Shangguan Wan looked at his expression and thought that he had no mood to listen to her report about Yukou Border. After a moment of silence, Shangguan Wan asked, ¡°Shall I talk to Ye Yanfeng?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at Shangguan Wan. ¡°Do you trust him?¡±


    ¡°In the Royal Family, who has no ambition? But I believe he is not that kind of person who would be a such a psychopath for power. If he was, he would have left with the Prince.¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted his handsome jaw. ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    ...


    Shangguan Wan stood in front of Ye Yanfeng¡¯s office and took a deep breath before raising her hand to knock.


    There was no answer after knocking a few times.


    Shangguan Wan knocked again.


    After waiting for a while, Shangguan Wan pushed the door open after seeing that there was no movement inside.


    Ye Yanfeng sat on the leather chair, wearing headphones and his hands tapping on the keyboard.


    When Shangguan Wan went over, she saw that he was ying games. An indescribable feeling surged out from her heart.


    He still had the mood to y games at this time?


    Shangguan Wan raised her hand and knocked on his desk.


    The man who was engrossed in the game did not even nce at her and regarded her as insignificant as air.


    Irritation surged through Shangguan Wan and she went behind the desk, pulling out his headphones and then forcibly shut down hisputer.


    ¡°F*ck, what are you doing?¡± The man¡¯s handsome face turned menacing and his attitude was very bad.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression was equally bad. ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯d like to ask you what you are doing?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see what I¡¯m doing?¡± A faint smirk appeared on Ye Yanfeng¡¯s lips. ¡°Are you here tough at me or to pity me?¡±


    Shangguan Wan frowned as she looked at his bad and careless attitude. ¡°Were you involved in your father¡¯s affairs?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression darkened and he pursed his lips, not saying anything.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°He has kidnapped Xiaojie, do you know where he would take Xiaojie? If we could save Xiaojie and you and him stand on opposite sides, maybe...¡±


    Shangguan Wan had just finished speaking when Ye Yanfeng grabbed her wrist. With a thump, he pulled her down and she fell onto hisp.

 Chapter 902 - Let Me Go With Him

    <h4>Chapter 902: Let Me Go With Him</h4>


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s thighs were long and strong, and with just ayer of cloth between, Shangguan Wan could feel his firm muscles and heating body temperature.


    The long hair she had tied back was picked up by his slender fingers and his handsome and devilish face came close to her beautiful neck. ¡°You have perfume on?¡±


    Shangguan Wan was angry and raised her hand to push his face away, but he grabbed her fingers. He rubbed his fingers against her hand, creating a crisp and numb feeling.


    ¡°In what capacity are you speaking to me?¡± Heughed. ¡°Why, you¡¯re feeling lonely without a man around recently?¡±


    p!


    Shangguan Wan pped at his face hard.


    He could avoid it but he did not, and was pped by her. Faint red finger marks appeared on his handsome face.


    Instead of being annoyed, he startedughing and released the hand around her waist, leaning his body against the chair.


    A few secondster, he looked at her with a slight raise of his eyebrows. ¡°Why are you still sitting on myp? Get out!¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes felt hot and countless feelings surged out like a tidal wave, like it would drown her the next second.


    She got up from his legs and he put on his headphones again, moving forward to turn on hisputer.


    Taking a deep breath, Shangguan Wan left without looking back at him again. It was only after the office door was closed that Ye Yanfeng looked up from theputer.


    After Shangguan Wan left, Ye Yanfeng¡¯s assistant came in.


    ¡°Your Highness, Miss Wan¡¯er has a good rtionship with the King. If she can stand on your side she could speak for you, why did you chase her away?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng threw his headphones down and looked at his assistant. ¡°You don¡¯t know what my father did? Even if he was sentenced to death, do you think the Queen would let it go that easily? The Royal members whom the Queen doted on were all killed by him. Do you think the Queen will easily spare me, the one who has never been anyone of significance?¡±


    ¡°But if the King is on your side, maybe...¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s lips lifted in a mocking smile. ¡°Forget it, me and him are enemies. I won¡¯t beg him even if I die!¡±


    The assistant frowned. ¡°Your Highness, where¡¯s there¡¯s life there¡¯s hope!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng waved his hand. ¡°Scram, and don¡¯t be an eyesore.¡±


    ...


    After Shangguan Wan came out of Ye Yanfeng¡¯s office, she went into the washroom and into a cubicle. She sat on the toilet with her head raised, forcing back the tears that were about to fall.


    After a while, a conversation between two female staff sounded outside. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened but His Highness is going to be investigated.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the King is taking the opportunity to get rid of His Highness?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say such things! If anyone hears it, your head wille off!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Since ancient times, might makes right. His Highness won¡¯t be able to climb back up again!¡±


    Shangguan Wan came out of the cubicle after the two staff had washed their hands and left.


    After washing her face andposing herself, she headed for Mu Sihan¡¯s office. She was about to knock when the door was suddenly opened from the inside.


    Seeing Mu Sihan¡¯s cold and gloomy expression, Shangguan Wan asked. ¡°Is there any news about Xiaojie?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes looked at Shangguan Wan, his face tense. ¡°Xiaojie was taken to Africa by him.¡±


    Shangguan Wan pursed her lips. ¡°Sihan, did the Prince ask you to go over personally?¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded.


    Shangguan Wan knew that it would be dangerous going there, but there was no hesitation in her next words. ¡°Let me go there with the Fifth Prince!¡±

 Chapter 903 - Do You Still Have Him in Your Heart?

    <h4>Chapter 903: Do You Still Have Him in Your Heart?</h4>


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes looked at Shangguan Wan and he was not surprised when he heard her suggestion of going along.


    However...


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your feelings for him had gotten so deep.¡±


    Shangguan Wan shook her head, her eyshes lowered. ¡°He saved me once, I¡¯m just repaying him for that.¡±


    Mu Sihan did not expose Shangguan Wan¡¯s thoughts. He frowned and said coldly, ¡°Can you ensure that he would go all out to save Xiaojie with us? In the process of rescuing Xiaojie, if there is a slight mistake, Xiaojie might be killed!¡±


    Shangguan Wan pursed her lips tightly.


    She lowered her eyes and thought for a while. When she raised her head again. her eyes were firm. ¡°I believe he will help us rescue Xiaojie!¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Wan¡¯er, you haven¡¯t been in contact with him for nearly five years.¡±


    ¡°But I believe in his nature.¡± Shangguan Wan paused slightly before she continued. ¡°If he can help this time, I hope you can plead for him in front of the Queen. Don¡¯t let the Prince¡¯s matters implicate him!¡±


    ¡°Two hourster, we¡¯ll depart from the airport.¡± Mu Sihan looked at Shangguan Wan, his eyes dark and cold, and his body exuding an oppressive aura. ¡°Since you pleaded for him and want him to go with us, if anything happens along the way, you must bear all the consequences!¡±


    Shangguan Wan knew that they were friends, but she was an official, since she had be a guarantor, she would bear all the consequences!


    ¡°I understand. If something goes wrong, I¡¯ll bear it all!¡±


    ...


    Shangguan Wan knew that Sihan was giving Ye Yanfeng a chance by agreeing to let him rescue Xiaojie with them. If he was found to have nothing to do with the Prince¡¯s crimes in the future, it would be easier for Sihan to plead his case in front of the Queen.


    Although she had sworn in front of Mu Sihan with confidence, Wan¡¯er was still a little worried.


    Five years ago, she had followed her instincts, feeling that Ye Yanfeng¡¯s nature was not bad. But who had no ambitions in the Royal family? She did not know whether he was involved in the Prince¡¯s crimes or not!


    Even she was feeling incredulous with this kind of inexplicable trust and being a guarantor regardless of the consequences!


    Was it like what Sihan had said, her feelings for Ye Yanfeng had be so deep?


    No, she did not think it was because of deep feelings for him, but she wanted to repay his kindness.


    If it was not him, she would have been vited at the border of the neighboring country!


    After sorting out her thoughts, Shangguan Wan went to Ye Yanfeng¡¯s office again.


    Taking a deep breath, she raised her hand and knocked.


    There was still no answer.


    Shangguan Wan opened the door and went straight in.


    This time, Ye Yanfeng was not ying games, but had his long legs on the desk, holding his phone and video calling someone.


    Shangguan Wan stood at the door and he ignored her.


    ¡°Your Highness, you haven¡¯t looked for Mei¡¯er for a long time. Mei¡¯er misses you so much.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng smirked, andughed devilishly. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°My whole body¡¯s missing you.¡± The woman in the video callughed coquettishly. ¡°Mei¡¯er¡¯s waist and legs are thinner recently. Do you want to see them?¡±


    Shangguan Wan stood in the doorway and hearing the flirtatious conversation between Ye Yanfeng and the woman, she felt like a thorn had pierced into her heart.


    It was hard to pull out. Once pulled out, a pain that could not be ignored would spread out.


    Shangguan Wan wanted to leave and ignore him. It was none of her business if he fell so low, was depressed or demoted to a civilian.


    What did it matter to her?


    But her actions were faster than her thoughts. Before he said anything, she went over and took his phone away.


    She hung up the call without saying anything.


    Seeing that the video call was hung up by Shangguan Wan, Ye Yanfeng did not be angry and did not speak, only staring at her with menacing eyes.


    After a few seconds, Mei¡¯er called.


    Shangguan Wan hung up the call.


    But soon, Mei¡¯er called again.


    Shangguan Wan answered and said coldly with a frosty expression, ¡°The Fifth Prince has something to do now and has no time to video call you!¡±


    Mei¡¯er wanted to ask Shangguan Wan who she was when she saw her but when she saw the murderous look in Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes, she dared not say anything more and hung up the video call herself.


    Shangguan Wan threw the phone on the desk with a cold expression and her gazended on the man sitting on the leather chair.


    Ye Yanfeng looked back at Shangguan Wan, but there was a yful look in his eyes, ¡°You scared my woman away, are you going to give yourself to me as a pawn? But sorry, I¡¯m not interested in you now.¡±


    Stepping forward, Shangguan Wan grabbed onto Ye Yanfeng¡¯s cor and her face came close to his. ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate with me, there won¡¯t be any woman to video call in the future.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh? How to cooperate? Man below, woman on top?¡±


    Shangguan Wan resisted the impulse to give him a good thrashing. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Your father kidnapped Xiaojie to Africa. I¡¯ve asked the King¡¯s permission for me and you to go with him to rescue Xiaojie!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng heard Shangguan Wan¡¯s words and he was silent for a few seconds before smiling devilishly. ¡°Shangguan Wan, why did you do that?¡±


    Before Shangguan Wan could say anything, she heard him say in a sarcastic and strange tone, ¡°You believe me that much? Or do you think you¡¯ve lived your life and want to stand on the same side as me?¡±


    Shangguan Wan stared at Ye Yanfeng¡¯s handsome yet evil gaze. ¡°You saved me at the border of the neighboring country.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng gave a faint smile, his slender fingers pinching Shangguan Wan¡¯s chin, his lipsing close to her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep with me already? We¡¯re already clear, there is nothing between us anymore.¡±


    When he spoke, the dangerous breath filled her nose and Shangguan Wan held her breath, her heart beating wildly uncontrobly.


    She tried to hold down her feelings and kept her face cold. ¡°Can saving one¡¯s life be paid off after sleeping together? Besides, Your Highness¡¯s bed skills are great, I don¡¯t necessarily suffer a loss by sleeping with you!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression darkened.


    Shangguan Wan thought of the urgency of time and she grabbed Ye Yanfeng¡¯s arm. ¡°Go back and pack.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng put down the legs that were on the table and held Shangguan Wan¡¯s arm. He pulled hard and she fell in between his arms and the desk.


    She was standing while he was seated, and their gazes intertwined in the air.


    ¡°Shangguan Wan, who are you to me? Why should I listen to you?¡±


    Hearing his caustic words, Shangguan Wan felt a bitterness in her heart.


    Looking at his slightly mocking gaze, Shangguan Wan asked softly, ¡°Do you still hate me?¡±


    ¡°Hate?¡± Ye Yanfeng smirked, his eyes cold and shooting out a sharp coldness. ¡°What¡¯s there to hate? I heard the King say that you never registered for your marriage and never slept in the same room. That time you found a substitute that looked like him to have sex. Tell me, do you still have him in your heart?¡±

 Chapter 904 - What Happened Back Then

    <h4>Chapter 904: What Happened Back Then</h4>


    Shangguan Wan stared at the handsome man in front of her, his slender and upturned eyes... She lowered her eyshes, looking like she did not want to say anything.


    After staring at her for a few seconds, Ye Yanfeng waved his hand with a dark expression. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t say anything more. Get out of here. This is my affair and it¡¯s none of your business. I don¡¯t need you to be hypocritical!¡±


    Shangguan Wan put her hands on the desk, her fingers grabbing the desk tightly, and looked at Ye Yanfeng¡¯s face that had be fierce. She suppressed the bitterness spreading out from the bottom of her heart.


    Taking a deep breath, she gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t care about you anymore. I¡¯ll leave now!¡±


    Shangguan Wan straightened her body, wanting to leave, but his arms were on the desk. She was unable to leave, trapped between his arms and the desk!


    Shangguan Wan looked at him. His jaw was clenched with anger.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to leave?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng raised his eyes and looked at Shangguan Wan. His eyes were red and he stood up, his tall body casting a shadow over her. He grabbed Shangguan Wan¡¯s chin with his hand. ¡°I f*cking told you not to appear in front of me, why didn¡¯t you listen? Did I ask you toe to my office?¡±


    As Shangguan Wan looked at his stormy expression, she suppressed the turmoil in her heart and said with a cold expression, ¡°Just treat it like I¡¯m a busybody, okay?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s hands that were on the table clenched into fists and the vein on the back of his hands could be seen.


    He cursed, pinched her chin and kissed her roughly.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s mind buzzed and turned nk.


    Her pupils dted slightly and she was unprepared for his sudden kiss. Her brain seemed tock oxygen for a moment, her body seemed to be fixed on the spot and she could not move.


    As the man kissed her, his arm was wrapped around her waist tightly.


    Everything around seemed to be at a standstill.


    A few secondster, Shangguan Wan regained her senses and she struggled, the delicate skin of her face rubbed against the man¡¯s chin. The faint stubble on it was slightly prickling and his heavy breath filled her nose. She felt that her whole body was getting hot...


    There was a voice in her head that kept reminding her, ¡°Push him away! You can¡¯t continue!¡±


    But she could not exert any strength when she raised her hands and put it against his hot and firm chest. Ayer of sweat oozed out from her palms.


    They had not seen each other for years, and it had been so long that they almost could not remember the smell on each other.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s long and thick eyshes fluttered, her thoughts were like having a tug of war, conflicted between pushing him away or not pushing him away. He nibbled her lips, and then sucked them. Seeing that her resistance was weakening, he pried open her mouth.


    When his hot tongue entered her mouth, Shangguan Wan¡¯s blood rushed to her head, her ears, neck and cheeks were flushed with a faint redness.


    He suddenly let go of her when she raised her hands and ced them on his shoulders.


    Looking at her red lips that still had strands of saliva on it, he wiped at it with his hot fingers, a devilish smile on his lips. ¡°It seems like Miss Shangguan has not lived very well in Yukou Border these past few years. I just kissed a little and you became thirsty for more.¡±


    Faced with his sudden humiliation, Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart seemed to be stung by something. At first it was only a slight pain, but slowly, the pain dispersed, making her mood run wild and her eyes turned red.


    She was someone who kept her promises. The Prince was not caught yet, so she was not supposed to tell him that...


    But she did not want to hold it in anymore. She could not hold it in anymore.


    She met with his eyes and after a while, said with a hoarse voice, ¡°You want to know if I still have feelings for Sihan? Fine, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Sihan, Sihan. Everytime he heard her call other men so intimately, he wanted to tear her into pieces.


    He raised his index finger to her red lips and smiled. ¡°Enough. You want to say it, but I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    Shangguan Wan waved his hand away, and no longer cared if he wanted to listen or not. She said with eyes that were red but extremely cold, ¡°The man you saw having sex with me that day, was just an act I put up for you to see deliberately!¡±


    What? Ye Yanfeng¡¯s pupils constricted and he frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Shangguan Wan lowered her eyes, and did not look at Ye Yanfeng, immersed in her own thoughts. ¡°I did not do it with him, what you saw was all fake. The condom in the bin was also on purpose, it was filled with yoghurt. And the marks on my body were made by myself...¡±


    Ye Yanfeng interrupted Shangguan Wan sharply, grabbing her face with hisrge hand, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°You¡¯re telling me now that it was fake? Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Why should I believe you?¡±


    Shangguan Wan stared at Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eerie gaze and she looked away, saying with a cold expression, ¡°You were infected with NU Virus after rescuing me from the border of the neighboring country.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s jaw tightened.


    She did not say anything more, but Ye Yanfeng had roughly understood what had happened.


    After the outbreak of NU Virus in the neighboring country, the virus research institute in their country had been studying and developing the antiviral serum. Dr Fei from the research institute was a distant rtive of his father.


    If Father wanted Shangguan Wan to stay away from him, he would naturally put forward the terms of the transaction.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes turned red gradually and he looked down, trying to control his emotions.


    ¡°So, you were forced by him to separate from me in that way?¡± He clenched his teeth.


    Having said that, Shangguan Wan had nothing more to say, so she only nodded. ¡°Ye Yanfeng, now you¡¯re in this situation, it¡¯s not suitable to talk about the love affairs between a man and a woman. I¡¯ve already exined myself. If you want to give up on yourself, I can¡¯t force you to do anything. There¡¯s still an hour and a half to go. Think about it yourself!¡±


    With that, Shangguan Wan pushed him away and turned, walking towards the door.


    Pulling the door open, she was about to go out when her arm was suddenly held by the man¡¯s warm and strong hand.


    Shangguan Wan looked back at Ye Yanfeng and was pulled towards him before she could say anything.


    She did not stand firm and fell straight into his arms.


    While she was reaching to hold the door, he had already lifted her chin and his sexy lips pressed against hers with a strength that could not be ignored and a thick and pleasant masculine scent.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s first reaction was to push him away. But when she raised her hand to push him, he released her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and pack,¡± he said.


    Shangguan Wan butterfly-like eyshes fluttered. ¡°You¡¯re agreeing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to help him save Ye Jie, but I won¡¯t agree to youing,¡± Ye Yanfeng said as he strode outside.

 Chapter 905 - Whose Son Was Little Xingxing?

    <h4>Chapter 905: Whose Son Was Little Xingxing?</h4>


    Shangguan Wan looked at the man¡¯s tall and beautiful figure which looked very dignified just now, but seemed to be full of vigor now.


    But she had to remind him, ¡°The King asked me to watch you.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng turned and looked at Shangguan Wan. Their gazes met and she raised her eyebrows slightly, her beautiful face was full of the heroic grace of a female soldier. ¡°Twenty four hours.¡±


    Sure enough, the man¡¯s expression darkened immediately.


    It seemed like he did not want to say anything more to her and he walked towards the elevator with big strides.


    Ye Yanfeng was stopped at the entrance.


    ¡°Your Highness, the King has ordered that you have to be apanied by Lieutenant Shangguan if you leave the building.¡±


    It was ¡®apanying¡¯ to put it in a nicer way, but actually it was simply to watch over him.


    ¡°Ask him to change it to someone else to monitor me.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s voice came from behind. She frowned and red at Ye Yanfeng. ¡°Can you stop being arrogant at this time? Why can¡¯t I monitor you?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I asked you not toe along!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid? I¡¯ve been out on the battlefield all this time!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s handsome face was tense and he said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Although Xiaojie¡¯s not my child, I have feelings for him too!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression darkened even more! But in the end, in order to get out of the office, Ye Yanfeng still let Shangguan Wan follow behind.


    On the journey back to the Prince¡¯s pce, he pursed his lips tightly and remained silent. Simrly, Shangguan Wan looked out of the car window, ignoring himpletely.


    They remained silent all the way to the Prince¡¯s pce.


    ...


    When they arrived, the butler and servants were all undergoing investigation.


    Ye Yanfeng walked back to his room quickly. Shangguan Wan stood outside his bedroom door and did not follow.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Shangguan Wan¡¯s phone rang.


    When she saw the caller ID, Shangguan Wan¡¯s face softened and she answered quickly, her voice bing gentler, ¡°Darling.¡±


    The moment Ye Yanfeng opened the door, he heard her voice gently saying ¡®Darling¡¯ and his lower abdomen clenched.


    He nced down towards his lower abdomen.


    And cursed in his heart.


    Was she thirsty or was it him who was thirsty? F*ck, just from her saying ¡®darling¡¯, he was hard.


    Besides...


    Ye Yanfeng looked at the woman, who was leaning against the wall, on the phone. She did not notice that the door behind her had opened, nor did she notice that there was a man standing behind her.


    All of her attention was focused on the phone call.


    ¡°Of course I miss my darling. No one is more important in my heart than Darling...¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    Darling? Was she on the phone with her son or with another man?


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for nearly five years, and although she was not gentle enough and had a son, she was bright, courageous and her looks and figure were not bad. It was not like there weren¡¯t men who liked women like her.


    Perhaps his gaze was too sharp and cold, Shangguan Wan turned back and saw him.


    She looked away very soon and she walked forward a few steps, saying something hurriedly before hanging up.


    When she returned to the door of the bedroom, the man was still looking the same as before. His hair was still dripping wet from his bath, some of the water droplets moving down slowly from his handsome face, past his high nose, sexy lips and to his protruding Adam¡¯s apple.


    He was not wearing any clothes on his upper torso and his firm muscles were rippling. With his abdominal muscles t and distinguished, his Apollo¡¯s belt extended down towards the towel, looking strong and sexy.


    ¡°Which darling are you talking to?¡± When he said the word ¡®darling¡¯, his tone was hard like a stone jumping out of his mouth.


    Shangguan Wan felt like there was nothing to hide. ¡°My son.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng grabbed Shangguan Wan¡¯s wrist, pulled her into the room and pressed her against the door, his wet handsome face came close to her, his gaze charming and dark. ¡°The King said that Little Xingxing was not his son. So, whose son is he?¡±


    Shangguan Wan did not expect that Sihan told this to Ye Yanfeng and she bit her lip, lowered her eyes and pushed against his body. ¡°Wear your clothes quickly, we¡¯re leaving soon!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng saw that she was avoiding the question and his expression darkened, the hand holding her wrist tightnened its grip. ¡°Shangguan Wan, you f*cking had another man before?¡±


    Shangguan Wan made noment.


    Ye Yanfeng red at her with a tense face, and seemed like he wanted to swallow her up. He only released her after a while and strode into the cloakroom.


    Ten minutester, he came out wearing a ck leather jacket, sunsses, carried a backpack on his shoulders and leather shoes, exuding a cold air.


    Shangguan Wan could not see his eyes under the sunsses, but from his tightly pursed lips, his displeasure couldn¡¯t have been any more evident.


    They did not dy and drove to the airport.


    On the way, Ye Yanfeng kept looking out of the window, the side of his face tense.


    Shangguan Wan raised her leg and kicked his calf. ¡°Did you just find out I had a son? Besides, I didn¡¯t expect you to be clean. That time I asked someone to put up a show and hurt you, but what about you? Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng said nothing, his jaw clenched tight.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you and that young girl, Qing Tian, have sex in the car?¡±


    The man took off his sunsses and his eyes swept towards Shangguan Wan like sharp des. ¡°Do you think I could find a woman immediately to vent it out after you angered me like that?¡±


    Shangguan Wan pursed her lips. ¡°The car was moving time. Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng ignored her and put on his sunsses again.


    Lowering her eyes, there was a smile on her lips.


    Ah, so he had been putting on an act in front of her too.


    ...


    At the airport.


    Several helicopters had been parked on the apron and special forces in camouge uniforms were ready to go.


    Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng got out of the car one after another.


    Ye Yanfeng came up to Mu Sihan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to help you rescue Xiaojie. But let Shangguan Wan return to Yukou Border.¡±


    Shangguan Wan frowned. ¡°I won¡¯t go back until Xiaojie is rescued! Besides, you¡¯re the son of a wanted criminal. Without me watching you, why should the King believe you?¡±


    This woman!


    Ye Yanfeng wanted to strangle her to death.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your son your darling? And nobody canpare to him? If something happens to you, what would he do?¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression was firm. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to me!¡± With her jaw set in determination, she stood behind Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes looked at Ye Yanfeng. All he could see was a man¡¯s affection for a woman in Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Your lives may be in danger during this rescue mission. Prepare yourselves!¡± Without further dy, Mu Sihan gestured and they boarded the helicopter.

 Chapter 906 - Escape

    <h4>Chapter 906: Escape</h4>


    After some time, the unconscious Xiaojie woke up.


    When he woke up, he found that his hands and feet were bound and a ck cloth covered his eyes. His hands were tied behind him and the coarse rope was bruising and rubbing against his tender skin!


    Thick tape was covering over his mouth. He could not move, speak and there was some dull pain at the back of his head. The person who kidnapped him had not been lenient at all.


    It was dark and silent around and Xiaojie listened carefully to any movements outside.


    After a long period of training, he had developed a keen listening ability.


    There were birds chirping outside from time to time, and there were no cars or the bustling noise of people. He should be in the suburbs.


    He had always been a strong and independent child. In the training camp, his instructor had taught them on what to do if they were kidnapped.


    Do not panic.


    Daddy should have gotten news of his disappearance by now. With him missing, Daddy would be more nervous and scared than him.


    Although Daddy was cold and a man of few words, Xiaojie knew that he loved him in the bottom of his heart.


    All this time, he had insisted on staying in the training camp to fight for the sake of Pretty Zhizhi and Daddy!


    Suddenly, footsteps sounded outside the door.


    Xiaojiey back on the ground quickly, pretending that he had not regained consciousness.


    Although he kept reminding himself to be calm and not to panic, he was still a child. He could not see and speak, and his limbs could not move and it felt like he was in a dark cage and would be attacked by beasts any time.


    There was a fineyer of sweat in his palms.


    After a while the door was pushed open and two sets of footsteps entered Xiaojie¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Master, do you really want to get him to the secret base first?¡±


    ¡°Of course, if not, you think we should wait for Ye Sihan toe?¡±


    Xiaojie frowned slightly. Wasn¡¯t this voice Grandpa Prince?


    Why did Grandpa Prince kidnap him?


    Xiaojie pondered for a while. The training for the past few years had made him understood the way of surviving in the Royal family.


    Grandpa Prince was probably doing this for power! He wanted to use Xiaojie to threaten Daddy!


    ¡°Have you found a substitute for Ye Jie?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The side of his face looks simr to this little fellow. The most important thing for us is that his voice is exactly the same.¡± Then, the manughed. ¡°Master, Ye Sihan is eager to save his son and he does not know that there are bombs buried here. Even if he has exceptional abilities, he will never be able to return!¡±


    A trace of vindictiveness shed past Ye Fengshu¡¯s eyes. He rubbed his chin with his fingers. ¡°If Ye Sihan dies, the only bloodline left in the Royal family are Ye Fengjun, Yanfeng and Ye Jie. Ye Fengjun has already be a useless cripple, Yanfeng was affected by me and can¡¯t be used anymore. But this Ye Jie, he¡¯s young but rather outstanding. We¡¯ll take him to the secret base first and brainwash him, make him my follower and then send him back to the Royal family.


    ¡°Once he rises to power, he will be my puppet.¡±


    ¡°As always, Master is wise.¡±


    ¡°Take him to the secret base and choose a lower profile helicopter.¡±


    After Ye Fengshu left, Xiaojie was hauled up from the ground roughly. Then, he was dragged onto a helicopter.


    After the helicopter flew into the sky, a ss of cold water was thrown onto Xiaojie¡¯s face.


    He could not pretend to be unconscious anymore.


    In the four-man cabin, there were two guards and one pilot.


    The man who had spoken with the Prince said, ¡°Are you awake, little thing?¡± He pulled out the tape on Xiaojie¡¯s mouth as he spoke.


    ¡°Time to eat.¡± The man stuffed a piece of bread in Xiaojie¡¯s mouth.


    Xiaojie turned away. ¡°I¡¯m not a child. I don¡¯t need you to feed me. I want to eat it myself...¡±


    ¡°Do you want to eat or not?¡±


    ...


    Nearly two hourster, Xiaojie could not help but say, ¡°I-I want to pee.¡±


    The man frowned, grabbed an empty bottle and was about to unfasten Xiaojie¡¯s pants.


    Xiaojie jumped in response. ¡°I don¡¯t want anybody to do it. I want to do it myself. Hurry up, I¡¯m going to wet my pants.¡±


    The man looked at Xiaojie and thought that there was nothing great about the King¡¯s son. Jesus, he could not even hold it in for a bit.


    One of the guards who was sitting in front looked back and said, ¡°Boss, he¡¯s just a kid. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Besides, we¡¯re on the helicopter now, what tricks can he do?¡±


    The man was silent for a moment and found that it made sense.


    It was just a young brat, what was there to be on guard for?


    Could he overturn the sky on the helicopter?


    The man untied the rope around Xiaojie¡¯s hands and feet, but did not take off the blindfold. He handed the bottle to Xiaojie and said, ¡°Do it yourself.¡±


    Xiaojie took the bottle, his pink lips pursed tightly. ¡°Turn around and don¡¯t look.¡±


    After saying that, the people in the cabin all startedughing.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a little worm now, what¡¯s there to see?¡±


    ¡°Turn around!¡± He was young, but had a dignified aura.


    The man did not want to make it difficult for a child. He waved his hand. ¡°Fine, don¡¯t look at him. He¡¯s just a kid, he¡¯s no threat to us!¡±


    Although he could not see, his hands and feet were free, and this was enough for Xiaojie.


    He unbuckled his seat belt, turned around, bent down and reached into his military boots very quickly.


    The man waited for nearly ten seconds, but did not hear the sounds Xiaojie peeing. He turned and looked at him. ¡°Brat, what are you doing?¡±


    Xiaojie pouted. ¡°I can¡¯t pee in front of so many people.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t then just wet your pants!¡± Fed up, the man took back the bottle impatiently.


    Xiaojie listened carefully to the man¡¯s movements. The moment he took away the bottle, Xiaojie suddenly flicked his finger.


    A silver needle shot into the man¡¯s wrist. The man felt a slight pain, but before he could say anything, everything turned ck in front of his eyes and he fainted.


    Xiaojie took off the blindfold from his eyes and quickly shot another needle into the man sitting in the passenger seat.


    The silver needles were prepared for him by Daddy if he was met with danger so he could protect himself.


    The pilot did not know what happened and the moment he turned around, a needle was shot at his neck.


    Xiaojie quickly found the parachute in the cabin, looked through the man beside him and found a phone. He put the phone into his pocket, and remembering his training, opened the cabin door, closed his eyes and jumped down.


    ...


    Mu Sihan was prepared and ready to go when suddenly an unknown number called in.


    Mu Sihan immediately asked the technician to trace the location of the call and answered the call with a cold expression.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t save me. It¡¯s dangerous. I¡¯m now at©`¡±


    Before he could finish, a gust of wind blew and Mu Sihan did not know what had happened. He could only hear the rushing sound of the wind blowing and after a while, the phone was hung up automatically.


    When Mu Sihan called back, he could not get through.

 Chapter 907 - Hope He is Worthy of Your Trust

    <h4>Chapter 907: Hope He is Worthy of Your Trust</h4>


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tense nerves were about to break.


    If he was in danger himself, he would not have been so nervous and worried.


    Even though Xiaojie had learned many skills in the training camp, would he be able to escape from danger in the face of the insidious Prince?


    Was the call cut off because he was caught while running away?


    A coldness exuded from Mu Sihan. He looked at the technician. ¡°Can you locate the ce where the call ising from?¡±


    The technician looked up. ¡°It looks like it¡¯sing from the town of Layi!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Layi Town?¡± Why was Xiaojie at Layi Town? The Prince did not say this ce!


    Could it be...


    Mu Sihan pressed in between his eyes, forcing himself to calm down.


    If Xiaojie was with the Prince, he could not possibly get a phone and call him.


    There were two possibilities. One, was that the Prince found a substitute for Xiaojie and wanted to lure him to Layi Town. Two, it was really Xiaojie who called him from Layi Town, but the call was cut off because Xiaojie met with danger...


    No matter which possibility, Xiaojie was in danger!


    Mu Sihan listened carefully to the recording of Xiaojie¡¯s call carefully and he was sure that it was not a substitute. Xiaojie was his son, and he knew the breath, speed, voice of Xiaojie when he talked. Even if they found someone with a voice simr to him, he could not have the same speed and breath.


    Thus, Mu Sihan was sure that Xiaojie was at Layi Town.


    Layi Town was known as thend of death. It was connected to a primeval forest and all the residents of the town had already moved out. The ce had beenpletely abandoned.


    That area did not fall under any political jurisdiction. Not only was the environment bad, there were rumors that there were dangerous beasts in the forest and primitive people. There were explorers and militarists who wanted to explore the area, but no one hade back alive.


    Many organizations, in order to punish betrayers, threw them into Layi Town and they would be piles of bones in the end.


    Shangguan Wan went up to Mu Sihan, whose expression was cold and asked, ¡°Sihan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mu Sihan told Shangguan Wan about the phone call and Shangguan Wan had the same thoughts as Mu Sihan.


    ¡°How about this, Sihan. If you trust me, His Highness and I¡¯ll bring some men to catch the Prince, and you¡¯ll go to Layi Town to find Xiaojie!¡±


    Mu Sihan frowned as he nced at Ye Yanfeng, who had gotten off the ne and was standing not far away. ¡°Bo Yan will go with you!¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Shangguan Wan discussed with Bo Yan, they were ready to leave. Mu Sihan called Shangguan Wan and said with his eyes dark, ¡°Wan¡¯er, I hope he¡¯s worthy of your trust!¡±


    ...


    Shangguan Wan and her party set out first.


    Mu Sihan was going to Layi Town and had to change his course.


    He rearranged for an elite team toe over and when they were about to get into the ne, a clear voice called out, ¡°Sihan!¡±


    Mu Sihan paused and frowned as he saw Nan Zhi running over hurriedly.


    He walked towards Nan Zhi. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came by Feng Yao¡¯s private ne.¡± After Xiaojie went missing, Mu Sihan had only ordered for nes that were going out to be controlled, and did not stop private nes that wereing in.


    The Helian family were distinguished guests of the Royal family and had exclusive tarmacs in the airport.


    Nan Zhi wanted to call Mu Sihan after she learned of Xiaojie¡¯s disappearance, but the more she thought about it, the more uneasy she felt.


    She left for four years and was extremely guilty that she did not fulfill her responsibility as Xiaojie¡¯s mother.


    She could not just sit by and do nothing.


    Feng Yao could see her worry and offered to bring her over.


    She did not expect to see Mu Sihan as soon as she got out of the ne.


    Nan Zhi grabbed Mu Sihan¡¯s arm and asked hurriedly, ¡°What happened to Xiaojie? He¡¯s not in the Capital?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s slightly red and swollen eyelids and her bloodshot eyes. She must have cried all the way here because she was worried about Xiaojie.


    Mu Sihan felt that he could not hide Xiaojie¡¯s kidnapping anymore and he held Nan Zhi¡¯s arms, saying, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll remain calm after you hear what I¡¯m about to say.¡±


    Nan Zhi could feel that it was something bad and her long eyshes fluttered. ¡°Okay, tell me.¡±


    ¡°The person behind SSS group is Prince Ye Fengshu. After this was revealed, he kidnapped Xiaojie.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart sank.


    If the Prince was the mastermind behind SSS group, he would not let Xiaojie off easily.


    But she knew that Mu Sihan had not finished and she held down the panic in her heart, waiting patiently for his next words.


    ¡°ording to my guess, Xiaojie may have escaped from his men, but he¡¯s now in Layi Town. It¡¯s equally dangerous there and I¡¯m bringing people over there to look for him now!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan, her gaze firm and said without hesitation, ¡°I want to go with you!¡±


    Mu Sihan frowned and immediately rejected Nan Zhi¡¯s request. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Yi Fan to take you back to the Crown Pceter...¡±


    Before he could finish, Nan Zhi interrupted him. ¡°I want to go. Xiaojie is my son, how can I rest assured if you leave me here?¡± Nan Zhi pursed her lips and stared at Mu Sihan¡¯s deep dark eyes. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me and worried about me dragging you down. But don¡¯t worry, the past few years other than having and raising children, opening up a private restaurant, I also learned self-defense. I¡¯m not a weak woman who needs your protection. I can do it!¡±


    Mu Sihan frowned even deeper. ¡°Nan Zhi, Layi Town is full of unknowns. It¡¯s too dangerous!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, Mu Sihan!¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes were red and she was anxious. ¡°If there¡¯s any danger, and something happened to you and Xiaojie, what¡¯s the point of me being alive? Xiaojie¡¯s my son and I gave birth to him. Of the three children, I owe him the most...¡±


    Nan Zhi grabbed Mu Sihan¡¯s sleeve, her eyes begging him. ¡°Let me go with you!¡±


    ¡°Have you thought about the twins?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I want to go. I must go!¡±


    Feng Yao came over and looked at Mu Sihan whose expression was cold, and at Nan Zhi, who was almost crying, and said, ¡°King, I¡¯ll go with you too! I have experience in exploring jungles. I promise it will only benefit you if you take me with you!¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s face was tense. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    When Nan Zhi saw Mu Sihan¡¯s determined attitude, she said nothing and took Feng Yao¡¯s hand. ¡°Since he won¡¯t let me go, Feng Yao, you take me there!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s words came into Mu Sihan¡¯s ears.


    He stepped forward and grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s slender arm.


    She was able to make concessions on many things, but on the things that she was determined to do, she was unable to.


    Sh*t! He knew her character. If he did not let her go and kept her here, she would do everything she could to escape.


    ¡°Fine, we are running out of time. Both of you get on the ne!¡±

 Chapter 908 - Not as Important as His Child

    <h4>Chapter 908: Not as Important as His Child</h4>


    It was already evening when they arrived at Layi Town.


    After getting off the ne, Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows when she saw the town which had turned into a desert.


    To the east was the endless primeval forest which looked like a monster with a gaping maw. To the west was the deserted town, the houses were all in ruins and there was no sign of any people.


    This ce was deserted and uninhabited, and the environment was like a disaster zone. The more she looked, the more Nan Zhi worried about Xiaojie.


    Mu Sihan stood on a steep slope and looked around with binocrs, but there was no sign of Xiaojie.


    ¡°The brat is smart. He must have left clues at ces he passed. Let¡¯s split up and look!¡±


    Nan Zhi and Feng Yao naturally followed Mu Sihan and there were two special forces soldiers with them as well.


    The five of them searched in the primeval forest and after half an hour, the sky was turning dark and a strong gust of wind came towards them.


    Mu Sihan looked back and his expression darkened. Grabbing onto Nan Zhi¡¯s arm, he said in a low voice, ¡°Hold on to me tightly!¡±


    Nan Zhi also looked back.


    They hade across a tornado the moment they arrived.


    Nan Zhi held onto Mu Sihan tightly and shouted at Feng Yao. ¡°Feng Yao, be careful!¡±


    The speed of the tornado was very fast. Mu Sihan held Nan Zhi tightly and he said, ¡°You must hold on to me!¡±


    Nan Zhi was a little choked up and she nodded with her eyes red. ¡°I will.¡±


    Although this man seldom said sweet words in front of her, he would use his actions to prove his feelings for her and their children! They were people who were more important than his life!


    The tornado came towards them, sweeping up the dirt, the nts and the scraps of the deserted town, the blinding wind smashing the dust in their faces like knives and constantly testing their will. Several times Nan Zhi¡¯s hands were almost forced to leave Mu Sihan¡¯s body, but he held her steadfastly, a grim determination in his dark eyes.


    In the end, they were blown to the edge of the primeval forest by the wind.


    They could not even open their mouths as dirt would get in.


    Mu Sihan felt that his arms were about to break, The tornado was too violent and only with his extraordinary strength and unbending determination could he keep his hold on Nan Zhi.


    He could not give in!


    Mu Sihan only released his hold on Nan Zhi after the huge tornado and the howls of wind moved, wrecking havoc further away.


    Breathing in fresh air, they could not help coughing.


    Nan Zhi raised her hand and wiped away the dirt on Mu Sihan¡¯s well-defined face.


    Mu Sihan grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s hand, his gaze dark. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded and then looked around. She frowned when she realized that there were only her and Mu Sihan. ¡°I wonder if Feng Yao and your men are all right.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all skilled people, they should be fine!¡±


    Mu Sihan helped Nan Zhi up from the ground and they patted the dust and dirt off themselves. Nan Zhi suddenly caught a glimpse of a big tree not far away from the corner of her eye.


    She walked over quickly.


    ¡°Sihan,e and see!¡±


    A small flower was carved on the tree.


    Nan Zhi was delighted. ¡°Could it be a sign left by Xiaojie?¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded. ¡°Yes, it has to be left by the brat.¡±


    It was quite possible that Xiaojie met with bad weather when he was on the phone with Mu Sihan and was also being blown here by the wind back then.


    Mu Sihan went forward and found that there were a lot of broken branches, some of which were broken by the wind, and some of which appeared to be done by someone.


    ¡°The Prince¡¯s men were one step ahead of us. Xiaojie might have gone into the forest to hide from those people.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart was in her mouth and she said worriedly, ¡°There are not only enemies, but also wild animals in the forest. Could Xiaojie really escape all of that?¡±


    Mu Sihan held Nan Zhi¡¯s hand and led her into the dense forest. ¡°Since he was able to escape from the Prince, he will have the ability to avoid being pursued. Let¡¯s go and find him!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They left a sign for the others and walked towards the dense forest. The leaves were rustling in the wind and a quiet eeriness surrounded them.


    Nan Zhi held Mu Sihan¡¯s hand and walked for two to three hours. By now, the sky had turnedpletely dark.


    Suddenly an abnormal sharp noise ripped through the air.


    Mu Sihan tightened his hold on Nan Zhi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s the sounds of birds.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. Their voices probably startled the birds.


    ¡°We¡¯re going in the direction of the birds.¡±


    Birds were good guides for finding water. When birds flew at low altitudes, it showed that they were close to the water source. When they flew at high altitudes, it showed that they had just finished drinking water.


    Arge number of birds had just flown out of the dense forest, indicating that there would be water nearby. Xiaojie had trained in the forest, if he had no water on him, he would surely look for it.


    After walking for a distance, Mu Sihan pulled away the branches and leaves and saw a clear stream.


    ¡°Sihan, Xiaojie really did stop here.¡± Nan Zhi looked at the small flower carved on the tree.


    Mu Sihan nodded. ¡°From what I can see, Xiaojie was the only one who found the stream, the Prince¡¯s men did note here.¡±


    Nan Zhi was delighted. ¡°It means that Xiaojie is safe for the time being.¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded. He pulled Nan Zhi towards a rock to sit down. ¡°It¡¯s veryte. If we continue looking, we¡¯ll be in danger too. Let¡¯s rest here for the night and continue early tomorrow.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the dark and eerie forest and although she was eager to look for her son, Mu Sihan¡¯s words made sense. She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mu Sihan took out biscuits and water from his backpack and passed it to Nan Zhi. Then not waiting for her to say anything, he took out his leather shoes, used his knife to sharpen a stick and went down to the stream.


    Nan Zhi stood on the edge and said softly, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    While he was catching fish, Nan Zhi went to look for firewood.


    But her gaze wouldnd on Mu Sihan from time to time. Since they met in H City, they had not seen each other for quite some time. Perhaps he was too busy, he looked thinner. Dressed in all ck, his figure was strong and his hair was neither long nor short. His facial features were handsome and cold, his aura strong and one could tell he was an extraordinary person at first nce.


    A warmth surged out from Nan Zhi¡¯s chest. This man had already be the king of a country. Since ancient times, how many kings had put himself in danger for a child?


    In his heart, the throne was far less important than any of his children!


    By the time Nan Zhi had collected enough firewood, Mu Sihan had already caught several fish.


    He looked at Nan Zhi and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll need your help in cleaning up the fish.¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled. ¡°No problem. Leave the cutting and grilling of fish to me.¡±


    They divided the work between them clearly. While Nan Zhi washed and cut the fish, Mu Sihan skillfully made a triangr fire pit with the firewood and made a temporary grill.

 Chapter 909 - Show Me Your Watchch

    <h4>Chapter 909: Show Me Your Watchch</h4>


    Nan Zhi put the fish on the grill and sat beside Mu Sihan. From the time she learned that Xiaojie was missing until now, she had been hopelessly anxious.


    Mu Sihan saw Nan Zhi¡¯s worry and the exhaustion in her eyes and his arm wrapped around her shoulders. ¡°Xiaojie will be fine. He has grown amazingly well the past four years. He¡¯s always been the best student in the training camp!¡±


    Nan Zhi leaned against Mu Sihan¡¯s shoulder and looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°He¡¯s my pride.¡± Then, she raised her hand to poke at his thin face. ¡°Has it been hardtely? Tell me about the Prince, why did he...¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nan Zhi was Mu Sihan¡¯s most trusted person. He told Nan Zhi what had happened during this period.


    Listening to him, Nan Zhi found it frightening just thinking about it. ¡°What about Cen Xi? Is she okay now?¡±


    ¡°Several of her rib bones were broken. She¡¯s now hospitalized in the Royal Hospital.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not expect Cen Xi would not even be afraid of death for the sake of her sister!


    ¡°I feel that Cen Xi is a good girl.¡±


    Mu Sihan did not speak and looked down at Nan Zhi, his dark eyes fixed on her lips. ¡°In my heart, no one can bepared to you.¡±


    In the light of the jumping fire, Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s deep and dark eyes and tears filled her eyes.


    Soft lips kissed her eyes.


    Nan Zhi did not shy away and looked up, letting him kiss her.


    His lips fell from her eyes to the tip of her nose, then moved down slowly to her lips. Their tongues were entangled together intimately, full of yearning, then wild and intense.


    ¡°Did Ie at the wrong time?¡± A bitter voice interrupted them.


    Hearing Feng Yao¡¯s voice, Nan Zhi pushed Mu Sihan away and stood up. Seeing that Feng Yao was safe and came looking for them, she was very happy. ¡°Feng Yao! Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°No. My arm was scratched and I¡¯ve got a cut on my face. Zhizhi, you have to give me a hug tofort me.¡±


    Nan Zhi stepped forward readily, wanting to hug Feng Yao.


    But before she could go forward, her wrist was grabbed by the man¡¯s hand and he pulled her into his arms.


    Feng Yao rolled his eyes.


    All of a sudden, he felt that he did not need to eat grilled fish anymore. Standing there, he was already full from them showing off their affection!


    ...


    While Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi entered the primeval forest, Shangguan Wan also arrived at the ce designated by the Prince, a suburb in the west of Africa.


    Shangguan Wan and her party did not immediately go to their destination. They found an old and abandoned building.


    After it turned dark, Bo Yan took people to do some investigations.


    As Shangguan Wan sat on the stairs, she chewed on a piece of bread, eating it slowly. Noticing something, she raised her head, realizing that Ye Yanfeng had disappeared. She got up immediately.


    Along the way, Ye Yanfeng had been very quiet. No matter what she said to him, he would ignore her.


    She did not know if he was worried about her safety or angry that she had a child with another man!


    Shangguan Wan went outside of the building and walked towards Ye Yanfeng when she saw him leaning there.


    He had his head lowered and his right hand was moving over the wrist watch on his left hand.


    What was he doing?


    Shangguan Wan walked over and stood on tiptoes to take a look. He felt her approaching and quickly pressed the watch back to the main screen.


    Her expression changed. Was he sending a message?


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng, who are you contacting?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng raised his eyebrows, his handsome face came close to her casually. ¡°Why, you don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    Shangguan Wan pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯re being sneaky and acting suspicious. Turn your watch on, I want to see who you sent a message to!¡±

 Chapter 910 - Letting Her Kiss Him

    <h4>Chapter 910: Letting Her Kiss Him</h4>


    Ye Yanfeng raised his eyebrows and leaned against the wall, a long leg bent, looking morezy and uninhibited, his beautiful upturned eyes trained on Shangguan Wan. ¡°Do I have to show it to you just because you want to see it?¡±


    There was a hint of charm in thatzy voice.


    It was clearly an important time now. Everyone was in a state of preparedness, but he looked unconcerned.


    This attitude made Shangguan Wan very irritated.


    Work and private matters were separate.


    He could be as unconcerned as he wanted in private, but now they were on duty!


    ¡°Hand over your watch!¡± Shangguan Wan¡¯s face was tense and her gaze was full of unshakable seriousness.


    Ye Yanfeng raised the hand that was wearing the watch, the smile on his lips deepening. ¡°Come over if you want to see.¡±


    Shangguan Wan took a step forward, raising her hand to swipe open his wrist watch, when her slender arm was grabbed by him.


    He pulled hard and Shangguan Wan fell into his arms, then he changed their position with her held tightly.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s back pressed against the wall and his tall body stood in front of her, one hand on the top of her head, the other holding her waist.


    When Shangguan Wan looked up, her eyes met with his smiling upturned ones. ¡°Ye Yanfeng!¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± He raised his long index finger and pressed it on her soft lips, his handsome faceing close to her face, the faint smell of tobo entering Shangguan Wan¡¯s nose.


    He lifted the corners of his lips, his smile charming. ¡°Why are you so loud? Those who don¡¯t know might think we¡¯re doing something unspeakable.¡±


    Shangguan Wan frowned. She did not know if she was thinking too much but this man was a little strange.


    But there was a voice deep in her heart that kept reminding her that since she had made a promise to Sihan, she should trust him unconditionally!


    Thinking of this, Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart slowly rxed. Closing her eyes, she said, ¡°Sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. I won¡¯t look anymore, let go of me first!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng rubbed his calloused finger on Shangguan Wan¡¯s lips and smiled. ¡°Wanwan, kiss me.¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked at him with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t kiss, I won¡¯t let go.¡±


    He stared fixedly at her. There were mes in his eyes and it looked like it would jump out anytime, burning her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you after we catch your father.¡±


    ¡°Kiss now.¡± He had changed from his previousziness, now he was domineering.


    Shangguan Wan met with his eyes for a few seconds and finally, wrapped her arms around his neck, closed her eyes and brought her lips to him.


    When she was about to touch his lips, she heard his devilishugh. ¡°Wanwan, why are you so obedient now?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Shangguan Wan really wanted to p him to death.


    Didn¡¯t he ask her to kiss him?


    She doubted him before and she felt guilty, so she wanted to kiss him as apensation, but this person was clearly teasing her!


    Shangguan Wan raised her hands and pushed at his chest. But the next second, her wrists were grabbed and pressed to the top of her head.


    His firm chest came close to her soft chest and without waiting for her to say anything, his thin yet powerful lips pressed against hers.


    It hurt!


    Shangguan Wan subconsciously frowned.


    That was not a kiss!


    The man nibbled at her lip, then pried her lips open, touching her tongue. The aggressive and fierce attack made it difficult for her to resist.


    Shangguan Wan had little experience in kissing so she did not know how to avoid it.


    Their tongues were entangled and their saliva mingled together, the sounds of kissing could be heard in the quiet air.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s ears were slightly red. Raising her feet, she kicked at his calf, embarrassed.


    The man grunted in pain. But after looking at her angry expression, heughed silently.


    He was born handsome, looking like he had walked out from aic. When he smiled, he was really charming. If one had weaker self-restraint, they might be enticed by him.


    Shangguan Wan did not take another look at Ye Yanfeng and left.


    It was not long before Bo Yan came back with his men.


    Shangguan Wan and Bo Yan stood together to analyze the n for catching the Prince, but Ye Yanfeng did not join them. He was sitting on the stairs, his fingers ying with a metal lighter and he had a cigarette in his mouth.


    Seeing Shangguan Wan looking at him, he even winked at her.


    Shangguan Wan waspletely speechless.


    Perhaps it was because she had been in the army since she was a child, Shangguan Wan could not ept suchziness when carrying out missions.


    She did not look at Ye Yanfeng anymore and focused on discussing the n with Bo Yan.


    ¡°They are in an abandoned factory, and there are about more than a dozen big and small rooms in it...¡± Bo Yan drew on the ground with a branch. ¡°I found out that the Prince is in this room and his confidants are in that room.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll divide our men into two routes...¡±


    When they had finished their discussion, they decided not to dy it any longer. They would spring a surprise attack on the Prince in the early morning when they were resting.


    Ye Yanfeng, who had been sitting on the stairs all the while, walked over and patted Bo Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come with me for a while.¡±


    Bo Yan nodded.


    Shangguan Wan wanted to follow but Ye Yanfeng nced at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you.¡±


    Frowning, Shangguan Wan stopped.


    She did not know what Ye Yanfeng was discussing with Bo Yan. They returned to the building after talking for nearly an hour.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a two-hour break. We¡¯ll leave as soon as it¡¯s midnight!¡±


    ...


    After everyone went to rest, Shangguan Wan went to Bo Yan, who was smoking outside. Looking at his indifferent and handsome side profile, she asked, ¡°Can you tell me what Ye Yanfeng said to you?¡±


    Bo Yan exhaled a mouthful of smoke, his long upturned eyes looking at Shangguan Wan, his expression indifferent that she could not see his emotions. ¡°He said to keep it a secret.¡±


    Shangguan Wan shrugged. ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t want to make it difficult for you either.¡±


    Looking at the starry night sky, Shangguan Wan frowned slightly. ¡°I wonder how is it over at the King¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°He should have entered the primeval forest. There¡¯s no signal so we can¡¯t contact them.¡± Bo Yan flicked the ash from his fingertips. ¡°With his ability, he will definitely save Xiaojie.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded.


    ...


    After midnight, Shangguan Wan took the lead and brought several special force soldiers into the abandoned factory.


    The Prince¡¯s men were guarding all around.


    Shangguan Wan silenced her gun and after knocking out the two guards by the door, she took the soldiers into the factory quickly.


    ording to the information scouted by Bo Yan, Shangguan Wan took the men and snuck into the tenth room from the end.


    The door was closed and guarded.


    Shangguan Wan shot the person with blinding uracy, pushed open the door and went in.


    A figurey on the bed and Shangguan Wan raised her gun, approaching with a cold expression.


    When she reached the bedside, she freed one hand and lifted the nket.


    The person on the bed was lying on his stomach and moved when he heard sounds. Shangguan Wan spat out coldly, ¡°Raise your hands and turn around slowly!¡±

 Chapter 911 - Very Important

    <h4>Chapter 911: Very Important</h4>


    Hearing Shangguan Wan¡¯s voice, the man on the bed didn¡¯t even move.


    The Prince was a criminal guilty of a grave crime and could not be shot to death directly. They needed to bring him back to the Royal family to the King and Queen to be punished for his crimes.


    Shangguan Wan aimed her gun urately at the back of the man¡¯s head, her expression dark. ¡°I¡¯m counting to three. One, two...¡±


    The man on the bed raised his hands, turning around slowly.


    He was wearing a ck skeleton mask that covered half of his face, an eerie smile appearing on his exposed lips.


    Shangguan Wan was about to pull his mask away when a weird sound came out in the room.


    Tick, tick, tick. In such an environment, it caused a chill to run down her spine.


    Shangguan Wan pointed her gun at the man¡¯s forehead with one hand while her other hand moved to pull at his shirt.


    A small gap appeared, and she could only see a bomb tied to him.


    Shangguan Wan immediately furrowed her eyebrows.


    There was only ten seconds left on the bomb¡¯s timer?


    This person was not the Prince, but a death warrior!


    Shangguan Wan shot at the man¡¯s eyebrows, not wanting to stay another second as she said to the people behind her, ¡°There¡¯s a bomb, fall back quick!¡±


    Several people ran outside quickly.


    The moment she ran to the door, an explosive force burst out of the room.


    It was a sharp sound, a thunderous explosion like a volcano had erupted.


    Shangguan Wan ran forward with all she had. When the bomb exploded, several of them pounced on the floor and hugged their heads with their hands.


    A ck mushroom cloud rose to the skies, with the adjacent rooms also being bombed to pieces.


    Bo Yan brought his men to go catch the Prince¡¯s men personally, and was met with a death warrior who was tied with a bomb as well.


    Just as they had ran out of the room, the bomb exploded.


    Two explosive bangs had turned the dark sky red.


    Shangguan Wan met up with Bo Yan, saying with a dark expression. ¡°We might have fallen into a trap.¡±


    There were only the death warriors in the room, and not the people they wanted to find.


    Bo Yan furrowed his eyebrows tightly. He didn¡¯t have the chance to say anything when a parade of footsteps rang around them.


    All they saw were countless death warriors wearing ck skeletal masks surrounding them, with bombs tied to all of their chests.


    Every second on the bombs jumped quickly.


    Being surrounded by so many death warriors, no matter how capable and strong Shangguan Wan, Bo Yan and their men were, it was still hard for them to break through the crowd around them.


    Shangguan Wan tightened her hold on her gun, whispering to Bo Yan, ¡°It seems like the Prince¡¯s goal is to not let us return!¡±


    Bo Yan pursed his lips tightly, humming once as his eyesnded on Ye Yanfeng, who was standing not too far away.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man looking to be in his forties walked behind a death warrior. He pressed a button on his watch, and the bombs tied to the death warriors counted down even faster. He pressed it another time, and the count down slowed.


    Heughed eerily. ¡°Captain Bo, Miss Shangguan, none of you can think about leaving here tonight! The Prince ced a here more than ten years ago, what makes you think a group of less than twenty of you can take the Prince away? Stop daydreaming! The Prince originally wanted to kill the King, but since he didn¡¯te, you can die in his stead!¡±


    As the middle-aged man spoke, he paused a while before turning to nce at Ye Yanfeng. ¡°Young Master, why are you still standing there? Come over. Even if we¡¯re not in the Royal family anymore, you still can achieve great things with Master!¡±


    Hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes immediately constricted.


    She turned back to nce at Ye Yanfeng, but the man didn¡¯t nce at her. Instead, he smirked, his hands in his pockets as he slowly walked out.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Ye Yanfeng, what are you doing?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng walked in front of Shangguan Wan and Bo Yan, his lips turned up into a small smirk. ¡°Wanwan, do you still not understand the situation? We can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t leave, do we have to surrender then?¡± Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression was cold and dark, aplicated emotion swirling in her eyes.


    Ye Yanfeng didn¡¯t speak, but that middle-aged man¡¯s temperature-less voice trailed over. ¡°Miss Shangguan, you might be mistaken. Apart from Young Master, all of you have to die!¡±


    His words meant that they would die even if they surrendered!


    Shangguan Wan knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to catch the Prince, but when Bo Yan brought his men over to scout the ce, they were still present. However, when they came to attack the ce, there were only death warriors left. Wasn¡¯t all of this too abnormal?


    She had no choice but to suspect that there was a mole amongst them.


    Shangguan Wan nced at Ye Yanfeng with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Back then, when I saw you sending messages secretly, were you contacting your Father¡¯s men?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s lips moved slightly, his voice casual and flippant. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes were immediately covered by ayer of moisture. As she stared at Ye Yanfeng, she felt her blood chill all over. She suddenly thought that this man in front of her felt extremely unfamiliar and frightening...


    She didn¡¯t know him at all.


    She never had.


    He was like a Grim Reaper that had came from Hell, tearing her heart and soul into pieces.


    Using the chance when Shangguan Wan was extremely sad and distracted, Ye Yanfeng grabbed her wrist and took her gun. Seeing this, Bo Yan and the rest of their men immediately pointed their guns at Ye Yanfeng.


    Ye Yanfeng grabbed Shangguan Wan¡¯s neck and took a few steps back, his eyes glinting with evilness and danger. ¡°Put all of your guns down, if not...¡± He pointed the gun at Shangguan Wan¡¯s temple.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s face waspletely pale, her heart aching so much it was hard for her to breathe. However, her eyes were extremely calm and cold. ¡°Bo Yan, we have to die anyway. Don¡¯t care about me and do all you can to break out of this situation, there might still be a chance of survival!¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Ye Yanfeng chuckled coldly, as he looked down at Shangguan Wan, who was trapped in his hold. ¡°Wanwan, there are more than a hundred death warriors here. Do you really think that they¡¯re gods?¡± With that said, his eyes nced at Bo Yan and their men with a murderous glint. ¡°Put all of your guns down. If not, she will be the first to die!¡±


    The middle-aged man chuckled out loud. ¡°Young Master, very good!¡±


    Seeing Ye Yanfeng with his finger on the trigger, Bo Yan had no choice but to put down their guns.


    The middle-aged man spoke once more. ¡°Young Master, in order to show your determination to follow Master, you have to kill all of these men personally and cannot let anyone remain alive!¡±


    Shangguan Wan shook her head. ¡°No, Ye Yanfeng!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng threw away Shangguan Wan¡¯s gun, as he took out his own gun from his waist, before he immediately shot at Bo Yan¡¯s chest.


    With a loud bang, blood immediately oozed out of Bo Yan¡¯s chest as he slowly fell to the floor.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang. There were continuous bangs.


    No! All of the men that had came with Shangguan Wan all slumped to the floor, one after another.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes were red as she shouted out loud with a shrill voice. She leaned down and bit at Ye Yanfeng¡¯s arm ruthlessly.


    She hurriedly bent down to pick up her gun on the floor.


    With another bang, Shangguan Wan was shot at her calf and she immediately fell to the floor.


    The middle-aged man walked over with a gun that was still exuding smoke. He kicked away the gun Shangguan Wan wanted to pick up, before he pointed his gun urately in between Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°Young Master, if you can¡¯t bring yourself to kill this woman, I will do it.¡±

 Chapter 912 - Left

    <h4>Chapter 912: Left</h4>


    Shangguan Wan stared at the men that were all on the floor, her heart trembling.


    Her chest was aching so much it was about to break apart. Even taking a simple breath was extremely painful for her.


    ¡°I trusted you so much and thought that you weren¡¯t a ruthless and inhumane devil, but I was wrong! I was wrong!¡± Shangguan Wan¡¯s calf was still bleeding, but the pain from the bullet waspletely iparable to the pain she had at her heart.


    Her eyes werepletely covered in tears. She looked up into the man¡¯s dark and cold eyes. They were no longerzy and casual, and were reced with ruthlessness and cold-bloodedness instead.


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng, I hate you! Just kill me now!¡± Shangguan Wan screamed out loud. She clearly had a lot to ask him about, but when faced with the bodies of Bo Yan and the team, her throat was dry and hoarse, and she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    All of her blood was cold, her heart filled with only pain and endless disappointment and hatred.


    Seeing her make a guarantee for him in front of the King and trust him without any hesitation, he must have beenughing at her secretly inside!


    She had always been a grateful person. When he saved her at the neighboring country¡¯s borders, she had been extremely grateful to her and somehow, she had fallen for him.


    For her, he wasn¡¯t even afraid of dying...


    She thought that he was the same type of person as her.


    However, she forgot that he had a devil-like Father, and half of the blood flowing in him belonged to the devil himself.


    All of her memories seemed to have happened yesterday, and were still clearly etched in her mind. However, this cruel reality made her wake up once more.


    All of her energy seemed to have been sucked out of her. Her hands were ced on the floor, as if she was ready to die with Bo Yan and the rest of their team!


    The middle-aged man pulled the trigger, wanting to kill Shangguan Wan straight away. However, Ye Yanfeng walked forward and pulled Shangguan Wan up.


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zhong, since I¡¯m already on your side, I naturally am loyal to Father. However...¡± Ye Yanfeng nced at the pale woman in his arms with an evil smirk. His eyes moved from her face to her chest, as cold as a snake, as if he would bite her ruthlessly in the next second.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done ying with this woman yet. She¡¯s a female general, and cannot bepared with an ordinary woman. I¡¯m a normal man that needs to find a woman to vent myself. I will kill her once I¡¯m done with her!¡±


    As heughed evilly, his pretty and evil eyes sparkled with a blood-thirst cold glint, not a hint of emotion in his eyes.


    Shangguan Wan stared at Ye Yanfeng coldly, spitting at his face. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than be your venting tool. Ye Yanfeng, I was blind to think that you are capable. You¡¯re aplete devil!¡±


    All of her nerves were twitching in pain.


    Ye Yanfeng pulled her towards his firm chest, his breath spraying into her ears before his tongue touched her ears. His voice then trailed over. ¡°If you want to die, I would naturally satisfy this wish once I¡¯m tired of you.¡±


    The air around them had a sweet bloody smell lingering in it. Shangguan Wan nced at the copsed bodies around them from the corner of her eyes, and she immediately cked out.


    If she didn¡¯t believe in Ye Yanfeng with all she had, Bo Yan and theirrades wouldn¡¯t have sacrificed their lives for nothing!


    She was the one who caused them to die!


    Shangguan Wan had never made such a mistake before. Because of her feelings for one person, her eyes had been blinded and she made a wrong judgment that made herself and her men pay such a heavy price!


    She would never be able to forgive Ye Yanfeng. She wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive herself even more!


    The more she thought about it, the more angry and sad she was. She spat a mouthful of blood, and within seconds, she lost consciousness.


    The middle-aged man next to Ye Yanfeng saw Shangguan Wan spit out a mouthful of blood and lost consciousness, and he nodded his head secretly.


    It would be impossible to fake the hatred she felt from within her because Young Master had killed those people.


    However...


    ¡°Young Master, she¡¯s a female general and not a normal woman. If we bring her back to the base with us, would she cause any trouble?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng smirked, saying evilly, ¡°Once we¡¯re there, I¡¯ll chain her legs together. Besides, Father¡¯s base is definitely in a hidden ce, how can she escape?¡±


    Uncle Zhong thought that it made sense.


    Master originally didn¡¯t believe that Young Master would betray the Royal family and be willing to join his organization to achieve great things together. However, now it seemed like Young Master was indeed Master¡¯s child with the same bloodthirstiness and coldness in him.


    ¡°Young Master, how about you bring Miss Shangguan up into the ne first? I¡¯ll deal with these bodies!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng passed Shangguan Wan to Uncle Zhong,ughing coldly, ¡°Let me do it, I have long despised these people. Uncle Zhong, help me bring this bed tool onto the ne while I deal with these bodies!¡±


    Uncle Zhong nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait in the ne for Young Master.¡±


    Uncle Zhong got a few people to stay. Although he said they were to help him, it was an indirect supervision of Ye Yanfeng.


    Ye Yanfeng took a bucket of oil from one of the men, before he poured a ring of oil around Bo Yan and the rest of the men.


    After he was done, Ye Yanfeng brought his men to take a few steps back.


    He then threw a lighter onto the oil.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The group slowly walked away.


    Once Ye Yanfeng and his men were long gone, Bo Yan and the team who wereying on the floor unmoving all sat up.


    Ye Yanfeng didn¡¯t make a full circle with the oil, leaving a small gap that was just sufficient for a man to walk out.


    Bo Yan and the team rushed out without any hesitation. The fire grew stronger, and slowly started to burn the factory as well.


    The air around them wasced with a burnt and acrid smell, together with a ring fire and a manic, oppressive heat that seemed to want to swallow everything in its fury.


    In the wake of the fire, Bo Yan and his team hid themselves in the dense woods. The sound of an engine slowly rang in the air, and Ye Yanfeng left with Shangguan Wan.


    One of the soldiers walked in front of Bo Yan, asking with confusion, ¡°Boss, His Highness asked us to wear bulletproof vests and hide a blood bag in our chests, then he shot us with nks. What is he trying to do? He got us to leave, but why did he bring Lieutenant Shangguan? Also, Lieutenant doesn¡¯t seem to know any of this at all, and was acting like she hated him to the core!¡±


    Bo Yan furrowed his eyebrows, his expression handsome and calm. ¡°We fell into the Prince¡¯s lens from the moment we got off the ne. The dark forces the Prince developed in thest few years are unimaginable. There are advanced military equipment at their base. Apart from preparing death warriors here, even if we managed to escape, he would still get people to shoot us down and activate the bombs!¡±


    Bo Yan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Together with catching the Prince, we also have to destroy his hidden base in order to finish everything once and for all. That is our mission.¡±


    ...


    An intense vibration woke Shangguan Wan from her unconsciousness . She slowly opened her heavy eyelids and found herself in a military vehicle.


    Her legs were chained together, while the bullet in her calf seemed to have been taken out and was wrapped with ayer of gauze.

 Chapter 913 - Shoot Me!

    <h4>Chapter 913: Shoot Me!</h4>


    Shangguan Wan nced out of the vehicle window instinctively.


    The narrow road was covered in bumps, as the military vehicle drove through the hills.


    The constant vibrations made Shangguan Wan feel like her body was about to fall apart. Her mind was still slightly dizzy as she looked away from the hills and down instead, a pair of long legs entering her sight.


    She looked up at the owner of the legs, only to see Ye Yanfeng sitting on the other side of the window in a ck leather jacket. He was wearing a pair of ck sunsses, his scarlet lips slightly pursed. She didn¡¯t know if he was asleep or awake.


    Recalling what happened to Bo Yan and their team, Shangguan Wan felt as if her heart had been clenched tightly by an invisible ck hand, so much so that she was almost suffocating.


    Two people were sitting in the front row of the military car, the middle-aged man who seemed to be Uncle Zhong sitting in the front passenger seat.


    Shangguan Wan clenched her hands into tight fists, the veins on the back of her hands popping out. It was as if she was at her limit, as she clenched her fists even tighter and waved them at Ye Yanfeng¡¯s handsome side profile.


    However, when her hand was one inch away from his face, he caught her fist easily.


    Uncle Zhong, who was in front, turned back at the sound of themotion.


    Ye Yanfeng smirked slightly, before he tugged hard and pulled Shangguan Wan onto hisp.


    He grabbed both her wrists with one hand, while his other hand grabbed her slender wrist as he leaned closer towards her with a wicked smile.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression darkened as she smashed her forehead against him ruthlessly.


    Uncle Zhong¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡± He took out his gun and aimed it at the back off Shangguan Wan¡¯s head. ¡°If you dare step out of line again, I¡¯ll kill you immediately with one shot. Since you¡¯re here, you¡¯re only a ve, so give up on your military prowess!¡±


    Fear was not present in Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes at all as sheughed coldly. ¡°Alright, if you dare, shoot me!¡¯


    The moment she finished speaking, a sharp pain trailed from her chin. Ye Yanfeng had let go of her wrists and grabbed her chin instead. He pushed his sunsses on top of his head as he stared at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to want to die? However, if you die before I¡¯m done with you, think about the person you care for the most!¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes constricted terribly.


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng, so you¡¯re so despicable and heartless!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to know now.¡± With that said, he didn¡¯t give her any chance to speak as he kissed her ruthlessly.


    Shangguan Wan pursed her lips together tightly, not letting him into her mouth. He did not hold back either, pinching her cheeks to force her to open her mouth before his scorching tongue entered her mouth and intertwined with hers ruthlessly.


    Shangguan Wan bit at his tongue with all of her strength, only to have him avoid her agilely. The two of them were like wild beasts who were biting at each other, wanting to tear each other up into pieces ruthlessly!


    Seeing this, Uncle Zhong furrowed his eyebrows tightly. ¡°Young Master, this woman is hard to tame. I think...¡±


    Ye Yanfeng moved away from Shangguan Wan¡¯s lips. They did not know who was bleeding, but the taste of blood lingered in both their mouths. He wiped the liquid away from the corner of his lips as heughed coldly. ¡°Uncle Zhong, you probably don¡¯t understand, but I happen to like to tame this type of disobedient woman. I just have to f*ck her a few more times and then she will be obedient!¡±


    Uncle Zhongughed. ¡°Indeed, Young Master has his ways.¡±


    ncing out the window, Ye Yanfeng asked, ¡°Are we still far from the base?¡±


    ¡°We will reach the base in about half an hour.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng nodded, looking down at the expressionless woman in his arms. ¡°Why are you still sitting on myp? Do you want to be f*cked?¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯sshes fluttered as she nced at Ye Yanfeng like she was looking at a stranger, before she got off hisp.


    Turning to look out the window, her eyes observed the environment outside and the vehicle became silent once again.

 Chapter 914 - Just A Bed-Warmer

    <h4>Chapter 914: Just A Bed-Warmer</h4>


    Shangguan Wan was doing all she could to search in her memories of where this ce could be. But all she could see were endless hills and mountains, and she waspletely clueless as to where they were going.


    The military vehicle drove for another half an hour, and just as Shangguan Wan felt like the acid in her stomach was about to be thrown out of her guts, the sight around them slowly opened up.


    Large plots of ntationnd appeared on both sides and there were several women who were covered tightly working on thend. Hearing the sound of the vehicles, someone looked up to take a look at them. However, one of the men in charge immediately started to shout at her and belted his whip at her.


    The window was closed, so Shangguan Wan couldn¡¯t hear what the in-charge was saying, but he definitely was telling the people to focus on their work.


    Shangguan Wan noticed that all the people working were women while the in-charges were men.


    This ce seemed to favor men over women.


    At some point, Shangguan Wan even saw one of the men in-charge dragging a woman into the fields to take advantage of her.


    Despicable. Shangguan Wan furrowed her eyebrows tightly, sitting straight as her heart clenched.


    The vehicle continued to move forward. Slowly, the roads started to smoothen, and two rows of short houses appeared on both sides. When the people saw the military vehicle driving towards them, they all bowed their heads respectfully, as if they were very afraid.


    Shangguan Wan kept observing the environment around them, while Ye Yanfeng seemed like he didn¡¯t care. He put on his sunsses once more, leaning back on the chairzily as if he was going home.


    Shangguan Wan briefly guessed that this ce was probably the Prince¡¯s secret base. Wasn¡¯t Ye Yanfenging over equivalent to himing home?


    After the car drove for some more distance, they approached an expensive-looking metal door.


    The metal gates opened, with dense woods present on both sides of the road, followed by an open field and a big garden. There was even a man-madeke, with birds drinking from it. It looked a little like a real-life haven and waspletely different from the stark environment outside.


    When they walked further in, there was a luxurious European-styled castle, making it look majestic and mysterious.


    The castle had a main wing, the side wing, a tower and a small church. It looked like it had everything, the wall around it extremely tall, so it would be hard to even think about escaping.


    As her eyes scanned the surroundings, Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression was tense, her heart beating faster.


    ording to her observations on the way here, if she wanted to escape with her own capabilities, it would be as difficult as going up into the skies.


    The vehicle stopped in front of the main wing, and a robed man walked over to pull the door open. ¡°Uncle Zhong, did you bring Young Master here?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng pushed the door open to get off the car.


    The robed man bowed to Ye Yanfeng respectfully. ¡°Young Master, wee to SSS group.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng nodded, before he opened the back seat door. Staring at Shangguan Wan who was inside, he ordered, ¡°Get off!¡±


    Shangguan Wan knew that if she went against him forcefully, it would definitely be no use. She dragged her injured leg and got off the car.


    She almost tripped, but Ye Yanfeng didn¡¯t help her.


    The man nced at Shangguan Wan, before he led Ye Yanfeng towards the main castle.


    ¡°Young Master, it had been tiring for you, so please do go to your room to rest. I have already prepared some food for you.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng walked into the castle before he turned around to look at Shangguan Wan, who had followed him unconsciously. ¡°You,e with me.¡±


    The robed man immediately stopped Shangguan Wan. ¡°Young Master, the women here are all women prostitutes and ves. They have no right to stay with the Master. I¡¯ll bring her to the ves¡¯ roomter!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why? Do I have to go to the ves¡¯ room if I want to relieve myself?¡± He pointed at Shangguan Wan, ¡°You,e!¡±

 Chapter 915 - You Want to Exercise?

    <h4>Chapter 915: You Want to Exercise?</h4>


    A red spot gradually appeared on the bandage around Shangguan Wan¡¯s calf as she walked slowly towards the others. Unsurprisingly, the wound that had been cleaned had split open again.


    A thinyer of cold sweat appeared on her forehead. However, she did not look like she was in pain at all, only looking calm and indifferent.


    She limped after Ye Yanfeng.


    Two armed guards stopped in front of Shangguan Wan.


    The robed man bowed at Ye Yanfeng respectfully. ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t make it difficult for me. This is really a rule here that cannot be broken.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng raised an eyebrow, a devilish cold smile appearing on his handsome face. ¡°Since you¡¯re calling me Young Master, it means that I am your Master in the future. So what are you saying? I have to go to the ve¡¯s room in the future if I want my bed tool?¡±


    The robed man furrowed his eyebrows.


    Ye Yanfeng walked towards Shangguan Wan, waving the two armed guards away before grabbing Shangguan Wan¡¯s arm. ¡°Since I don¡¯t have any authority to speak here, it¡¯s alright. You can go tell my Father to treat it as if I haven¡¯te at all!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    Uncle Zhong, who hadn¡¯t spoken at all, sent a nce towards the robed man.


    The robed man could only give in. ¡°If Young Master is insistent, then she can stay with you. However, if she is disobedient, Young Master doesn¡¯t have to be nice to her. There are many ways here to tame disobedient women!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng stood in front of Shangguan Wan, his well-defined fingers grabbing onto her chin. His eyes were cold. ¡°I have my own ways of dealing with disobedient women!¡±


    Shangguan Wan stared at Ye Yanfeng¡¯s exquisite and handsome face. How much she thought he was charming in the past was how disgusted she was now!


    She turned away with red eyes, not wanting to look at him again.


    Ye Yanfeng patted Shangguan Wan¡¯s head, his voice slightly cruel. ¡°You¡¯d better be more obedient!¡± With that said, he walked into the main wing.


    The robed man had prepared a room for Ye Yanfeng at the main east wing. There was a small living room and a small balcony filled with pretty flowers and nts.


    The room was neat and tidy, and it was easy to see that it had been prepared specially for him.


    The robed man led Ye Yanfeng and Shangguan Wan to the room, before he bowed at Ye Yanfeng. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll get the servants to bring some food up.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng nodded before he closed the door.


    There was a handmade rug on the floor in the room and Ye Yanfeng changed his shoes into slippers before he nced behind at Shangguan Wan.


    His eyes swept past her injured calf, his eyebrows furrowing slightly. However, when he noticed the figure standing outside of the window, he immediately pushed Shangguan Wan towards the wall, not saying anything and kissed her immediately.


    His sudden rough action made Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes turn colder. Her dry lips were cracking a little, and when he kissed her so roughly, small traces of blood appeared on her lips.


    Shangguan Wan struggled crazily, angry rasps of air leaving her mouth non stop as she pushed him with both hands. However, because of her injured leg, she couldn¡¯t even stand properly, not to mention pushing away the tall man in front of her!


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng, don¡¯t touch me! Get lost!¡±


    Not only did the man not let go of her, he even carried her by her butt.


    ¡°Are you already excited to be my bed tool? Alright, I¡¯ll satisfy you now.¡± He carried her towards the bedroom.


    All of the muscles on Shangguan Wan¡¯s face were trembling. She bit his lips with all her strength, until his lips were bleeding as her right hand reached towards his neck¡¯s artery.


    Ye Yanfeng grabbed her wrist quickly, before he threw her onto the bed.


    He looked down at her, his handsome face covered in a devilish expression. ¡°Shangguan Wan, I told you to be more obedient. Do you not know what those words mean?¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked up with her pale face, her eyes cold and filled with hatred. ¡°Who are you to tell me to be obedient? Ye Yanfeng, why are you doing this? Until now, I still can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re such a crazy devil!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng narrowed his pretty and devilish eyes slightly, a sharp coldness exuding from them. ¡°Why? What kind of future do you think I can have in the Royal family as the son of a mastermind criminal? Now that I¡¯ve joined my father¡¯s group and have power in my hands, I might be able to wipe out the entire Royal family one day. My father will be the King while I¡¯ll be the Crown Prince. So how about you tell me. Why am I doing this?¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s entire body was tense, a glimmering of moisture appearing in her red eyes. She stared at the man in front of her, feeling both unfamiliar and afraid of him!


    ¡°Your n will not seed!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng chuckled coldly, no longer paying attention to Shangguan Wan. He walked to the living room and found a small first-aid kit.


    He went back into the bedroom, staring at Shangguan Wan, who looked at him guardedly while being curled up on the bed. He said devilishly, ¡°Come over.¡±


    Shangguan Wan remained unmoved.


    Ye Yanfeng walked towards the bed and pulled her down. Shangguan Wan waved the first-aid kit in his hands away. ¡°Scram, I don¡¯t need your concern!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng pinched Shangguan Wan¡¯s chin, his face seemingly covered with ayer of frost. ¡°If you want to die now, I can send you to be a ve! Not only do you have to do arge amount of agriculture work everyday, you have to be bullied by the in-charge as well! Also, I¡¯m cleaning your wounds not because I cherish you, but because I don¡¯t want a limp to be my tool!¡±


    Shangguan Wan stared at Ye Yanfeng coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern, I can do it myself!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng threw the first-aid kit at her and walked out of the bedroom.


    Once he left, Shangguan Wan cleaned her wound once more before she leaned against the bed, falling into deep thought.


    She couldn¡¯t give up on herself because she hated Ye Yanfeng. Her injuries had to be treated and she had to eat as well.


    It was very easy for a man to tell her to die if they wanted to, but why did she have to die? All of these people who were guilty of terrible crimes have yet to be punished, so even if she wanted to die, she had to die meaningfully too!


    She did not how long had passed, but the robed man¡¯s voice suddenly appeared from the door. ¡°Young Master, the food is here.¡±


    ¡°Put them down.¡±


    After the robed man left, Ye Yanfeng filled a bowl with rice, taking some food on top before he brought the bowl into the bedroom.


    Staring at Shangguan Wan who was leaning against the bed, he cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Are you eating?¡±


    Food... Honestly, Shangguan Wan was famished. Smelling the fragrant smell of the food, she pursed her lips slightly.


    She reached out to take the bowl and chopsticks.


    Seeing that she was willing to eat, a hard-to-notice emotion shed in Ye Yanfeng¡¯s pretty eyes.


    He knew that she hated him, so after ncing at her, he walked out of the bedroom.


    After Ye Yanfeng was done eating, he went to the bathroom to take a shower and put on the long white robe the robed man had prepared for him.


    The white made him appear taller and leaner, and more handsome. If people who weren¡¯t familiar with him saw him, they would easily be charmed by his appearance.


    He wiped the water beads away from his hair, before he sat on the bed and pulled Shangguan Wan into his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Shangguan Wan struggled out of his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Ye Yanfengughed coldly, before he suddenly flipped their position and pressed his body above Shangguan Wan¡¯s. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re still quite energetic, do you want to do some exercise?¡±

 Chapter 916 - Intense

    <h4>Chapter 916: Intense</h4>


    Shangguan Wan stared at the man who was pressed on top of her. He had narrowed his pretty eyes and was staring at her with a devilish expression.


    She gritted her teeth, wanting badly to tear him into pieces.


    However, her rationality told her that this was not the time to go against him. If not, both of them would be hurt badly.


    She closed her eyes, not wanting to see him again.


    Seeing that she was no longer struggling or fighting him, Ye Yanfeng¡¯s furrowed eyebrows eased a little.


    He leaned down to bite at her lips.


    Shangguan Wan leaned a little to the side, avoiding his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sleep?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng chuckled, no longer kissing her andying beside her instead. Not wanting to face him, Shangguan Wan turned a little so the back of her head faced him instead.


    However, in the next second, the man¡¯s firm and muscr chest pressed over, his slender fingers moving to undo her shirt.


    All of Shangguan Wan¡¯s nerves tensed up once more. ¡°Ye Yanfeng, although my leg is injured, I can still move my hands. Stop now if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°If you say anything more, I¡¯ll force myself on you now.¡±


    With that said, he tore her shirt apart roughly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send new clothes upter. Since you¡¯re here, you have to follow the rules here and cover yourself properly, including your face.¡±


    After he tore her shirt apart, he pulled the nket up to cover the both of them.


    Hisrge hand was caressing her t abdomen. Shangguan Wan pushed his hand away many times, though they moved back almost immediately. In fact, he seemed to be more bold as his hand reached up slightly...


    ¡°Do you want to try moving once more?¡± He leaned into her ear, his breath warm, his voice hoarse andced with a strong sense of danger.


    Shangguan Wan could feel him pressed against her butt... She stopped moving.


    Maybe it was because touching her would make him suffer as well, but he didn¡¯t do anything out of line anymore. The both of them were slightly exhausted, and fell asleep rather quickly.


    ...


    When Shangguan Wan woke up, the skies were already dark.


    A long ck robe was ced on the bedside stand, together with a female underwear and bra.


    Shangguan Wan sat up on the bed, before she changed her clothes.


    Next to the bedside stand, there was a cane that was suitable for her use. Using the cane, Shangguan Wan walked out of the room.


    Ye Yanfeng had went out some time before, as he was not in the bedroom or living room.


    It was a rare time for Shangguan Wan to be alone.


    She looked around the living room, finding a sharp dagger in one of the cabs.


    She thought for a few seconds before she hid the dagger in her sleeves.


    ...


    At present, Ye Yanfeng was in the meeting room.


    Ye Fengshu had returned. Seeing Ye Yanfeng, he patted his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Have you decided to work with me?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng nodded.


    Naturally, Ye Fengshu was suspicious of a lot of things. Recalling what the butler had told him earlier, he asked, ¡°You brought Shangguan Wan to your room? If you need someone to let out to, I can find you a military prostitute that is way better than Shangguan Wan.¡±


    Ye Yanfengughed evilly. ¡°I believe that Father can find a woman that is prettier than Shangguan Wan. However, I¡¯m only interested in Shangguan Wan¡¯s body right now. Besides, I like that wildness on her that doesn¡¯t bow down to me. I will tame her!¡±


    ¡°You know she has grown up in military camps since young and had even led troops to war before. Taming her is not an easy feat!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng rested his handsome chin on a hand, saying with a smirk, ¡°Father, I like things thate with a challenge. You can punish her when I¡¯m tired of her!¡±


    Noting Ye Yanfeng¡¯s insistence, Ye Fengshu raised a wine ss to him. ¡°Yanfeng, you¡¯re my son, so I believe that you¡¯re on my side. I hope that you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng nodded. ¡°Of course, my life was given by Father. I¡¯ll do anything Father tells me to.¡±


    The father and son chatted for a very long time, and even drank quite a bit of alcohol.


    In the end, they drank until Ye Yanfeng was slightly drunk before they stopped.


    The robed man, who was also the group¡¯s main butler, sent Ye Yanfeng back to his room. Seeing Ye Yanfeng enter his room, the main butler got his men to hide under the window secretly to listen in on what was going on in the room.


    ...


    After Ye Yanfeng had left the room, Shangguan Wan went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    When she was done, she sat a while by the window, only returning to the bed to catch some sleep after the skies darkened.


    Right now, to her, there was nothing more important than recovering fully.


    Just as Shangguan Wan had fallen into deep sleep, she felt like arge stone had appeared on her chest. It was so heavy she felt like she was suffocating.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to breath. However, her mouth was blocked by someone.


    Shangguan Wan immediately opened her eyes.


    In the dim lighting, she stared at the man on her, her eyebrows furrowing tightly.


    Noting that she was awake, Ye Yanfeng¡¯s scorching tongue entered her mouth to intertwine with hers ruthlessly.


    It was intense, wild and suppressing.


    Hisrge hand reached under her robe to caress her soft and slender waist.


    No! Shangguan Wan started to pant a little, her hands pressed against him tightly to prevent him from getting what he wanted.


    There was a strong alcohol fragranceced in his breathe, indicating that he had drank quite a bit at night. His eyes were red as he moved his kisses from her mouth to her ear. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Be more obedient, or you¡¯ll be the one who suffers.¡±


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng, are you horny?¡±


    Hearing her words, heughed. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m only horny for you!¡± His scorching hand moved from her waist to her perky butt, then to her smooth legs before they lifted her robe up.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Don¡¯t dare to touch me©`¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she felt a strong pain.


    ...


    Shangguan Wan couldn¡¯t speak for almost a minute, ayer of sweat appearing on her forehead. Her face waspletely pale as she stared at the man in front of her in disbelief.


    Ye Yanfeng was staring at her at the same time. Seeing her pale face, he furrowed his eyebrows and said softly, ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡±


    Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t speak, merely raising an arm to hug his shoulder.


    Seeing her take the initiative, he froze a little.


    However, very quickly, a pain stung from his shoulder.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s jawline was tense as he narrowed his eyes at the woman under him. ¡°You actually dare to...¡±


    As he spoke, he grabbed her hand that was holding the dagger and threw the bloodied dagger away.


    Seeing his dark expression that was so dark ink could be milk from him, Shangguan Wan smirked. ¡°When I like a person, I can do everything for him. But when I hate a person, I can kill him too!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng pinched her chin, his eyes filled with aplicated web of emotions. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stab my heart directly?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stab you in the heart after I kill your father!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng nodded as he gritted his teeth. He ignored the wound on his shoulder, leaning down to bit Shangguan Wan¡¯s lips ruthlessly. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so headstrong, I¡¯ll punish you in bed!¡±


    With that said, he pulled her up and flipped her around, forcing her lie on her four limbs.

 Chapter 917 - Torture

    <h4>Chapter 917: Torture</h4>


    That night, Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t know what time the torture ended.


    It had been about five years since they had separated. He didn¡¯t cherish her at all, venting all of his desires on her as he tortured and punished her.


    Every minute and second felt like hell to her.


    Shangguan Wan had never thought that a Lieutenant like her would be like this!


    In the end, it was only because she had fainted due to exhausted that stopped this neverending punishment.


    Perhaps, it might not be counted as a punishment. When she liked him, him doing this would make her feel and enjoy this. But when she disliked him, there was only the pain and suffering for the both of them!


    After Shangguan Wan fainted, Ye Yanfeng nced out of the window, watching as a shadow finally left.


    He got up from the bed to go bring a pail of water out from the bathroom.


    Using a towel, he wiped her clean.


    Her hair was drenched from sweat and clung to her reddened cheeks. Ye Yanfeng helped her brush it away before he wiped the sweat off her face.


    Staring at her red and swollen lips, he used his fingers to lightly wipe of the water on them. ¡°Hate me. You can only live properly in the future if you hate me!¡±


    ...


    Noting the servant who was tasked to listen to Ye Yanfeng and Shangguan Wan¡¯s conversation, the main butler brought him to Ye Fengshu¡¯s study. Ye Fengshu was sitting on the sofa smoking. Hearing someone enter the room, he turned around. ¡°Are they acting?¡±


    The servant kneels on the floor, replying respectfully, ¡°Master, they aren¡¯t acting. Young Master really forced himself on her. That woman is very headstrong, but she still fainted from Young Master¡¯s administrations on her!¡±


    Ye Fengshu nced at the main Butler. ¡°He always liked Shangguan Wan. Now that he actually changed to torturing her to make her hate him to the core, would there be something behind it?¡±


    The main butler pondered for a few seconds before he said, ¡°Maybe Young Master has thought things through now and knows that it would be impossible between them, so he changed his behavior!¡±


    Ye Fengshu smirked coldly. ¡°It¡¯s good if he gave up on Shangguan Wan earlier. It would be impossible for the two of them to be together in this lifetime. If Shangguan Wan found out about that, they wouldn¡¯t be here today and would be long over!¡±


    ¡°Master, are you referring to back then...¡±


    Ye Fengshu made a gesture to stop the butler from speaking, shooting him a nce. ¡°Go out, all of you!¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ...


    The next day, Ye Yanfeng was woken up by the main butler.


    Ye Fengshu wanted to bring Ye Yanfeng to look around the military base, before he introduced the important members of the group to him.


    Before Ye Yanfeng left, he left a note for Shangguan Wan to tell her to stay in the room obediently.


    When Shangguan Wan woke up, the sun was shining brightly above the base.


    The main butler brought several servants in. Shangguan Wan was showering in the bathroom, noting out even after hearing the noise.


    The main butler knew that Ye Yanfeng had tortured Shangguan Wan for a very long timest night, so he got servants to change and wash the bedsheets.


    Seeing blood on the nket, the servants were extremely surprised. ¡°Butler, look.¡±


    ncing at the blood stain, the main butler furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Go and bring that woman over.¡±


    Shangguan Wan pulled the door open, walking out with her cane.


    The main butler pointed at the blood. ¡°Is this yours or Young Master¡¯s?¡±


    Shangguan Wan pursed her lips tightly and said nothing.


    The main butler said to the servant, ¡°Pull her shirt apart to see if she¡¯s injured.¡±


    Before the servants could stand in front of Shangguan Wan, they were waved away by Shangguan Wan¡¯s cane.


    Staring at Shangguan Wan, who had made the servants lost consciousness straight away, the main butler took out his gun and aimed it at Shangguan Wan¡¯s head. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you were before. Now that you¡¯re here, you¡¯re only a lowly servant that is nothing! You¡¯re quite skilled in fighting. From how I see it, the blood doesn¡¯t belong to you and belongs to Young Master!¡±


    The main butler called two bodyguards in. ¡°Take her to the ves¡¯ room for the in-charge to teach her properly!¡± As the thought of something, he got another person to bring a pair of handcuffs, cuffing Shangguan Wan¡¯s hands together. ¡°Bring her away!¡±


    ...


    Shangguan Wan was sent to the washing room.


    The SSS group had formed an anti-government military troop, so the washing room servants were where they washed the training soldiers¡¯ clothes everyday.


    There were about twenty women in the washing room. There weren¡¯t any washing machines in the room, so everything had to be washed by hand.


    After Shangguan Wan was brought over, the in-charge didn¡¯t even care if she was injured, assigning her with the most work straight away.


    If she didn¡¯tplete the tasks, she wouldn¡¯t have anything to eat.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s wrists were still cuffed together, so she couldn¡¯t wash quickly at all. The moment she slowed down a little, the in-charge would use his rattan whip and whip her back ruthlessly.


    Shangguan Wan had never been so humiliated before!


    All of this was because of that devil, Ye Yanfeng!


    The in-charge stood at the side, staring at Shangguan Wan¡¯s fair and smooth hands. Although only her eyes were exposed, he could still tell that she was a beauty.


    Instead of hitting Shangguan Wan, he looked down at her as he said, ¡°Come to my room tonight. I¡¯ll prepare something delicious for you.¡±


    He was speaking the dialect here, so Shangguan Wan couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. However, from his obscene gaze, Shangguan Wan could tell what he wanted.


    She ignored the in-charge, looking down instead to wash the clothes.


    ...


    Ye Yanfeng followed Ye Fengshu around the military base.


    In his heart, he was holding down his surprise. The high-tech weapons and equipment here were not lesser than that of a small country.


    After they were done touring the secret base, Ye Fengshu brought Ye Yanfeng to the training field. Staring at the training soldiers, Ye Yanfeng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why SSS group could make people so fearful. Father, the Queen is really ignoring a genius by not making you the Crown Prince!¡±


    Ye Fengshu smirked coldly, turning towards Ye Yanfeng with anger in his eyes. ¡°I helped you pave your way, but you were too useless to win over that jinx. If not, would Ye Fengjun and his son still be in the Royal family?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked down, no longer speaking.


    Ye Fengshu suppressed his unhappiness and anger, patting Ye Fengshu¡¯s shoulder once. ¡°But, it¡¯s alright. I still have another n. As long as you follow and listen to me, you will rise above everyone else in the future!¡±


    ...


    Shangguan Wan had washed clothes for the entire day. She was able to endure every exhausting and tiring training in the past. However, washing clothes for those people in the training field was another thing. The abhorrent scent of bad odorsced with other scents almost killed her with how bad they reeked.


    When she was done, her already-ufortable body ached even more.


    All of the other servants had already eaten and returned to their rooms. Once Shangguan Wan was done with everything, she gritted her teeth and got up.


    By now, her legs were numb from sitting too long, her body shaking unstably. At this moment, a muscr arm reached out to her.


    Shangguan Wan turned around and met the in-charge¡¯s obscene and perverted eyes.


    Gritting her teeth, Shangguan Wan avoided the in-charge¡¯s arm, walking out with her jaw tense.


    However, very quickly, the in-charge caught up to her and stopped in front of her. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree this morning that we would y tonight? See, I¡¯ve prepared something very nice for you.¡± He took out a steamed corn from his arms.


    Staring at his dirty hands, Shangguan Wan felt her stomach turning inside out.

 Chapter 918 - Touching Her For the Last Time

    <h4>Chapter 918: Touching Her For the Last Time</h4>


    Shangguan Wan ignored the in-charge and didn¡¯t take the corn from him either.


    Dragging her hurting calf, she continued to walk forward.


    Seeing that Shangguan Wan wasn¡¯t listening to him, the in-charge¡¯s expression darkened and he took a few more steps forward to tug Shangguan Wan¡¯s head veil away. Her long ck hair and smooth and fair neck was exposed.


    That small section of skin and pretty neck made the in-charge swallow dryly.


    The women working in the ves¡¯ room were well-built and dark-skinned. However, Shangguan Wan was different. Her figure was slim and proportionate, while her skin was smooth and fair, with not a hint of imperfection on her. Her skin felt really nice, soft and like velvet.


    When her head veil was tugged away, Shangguan Wan could not help but recall an in-charge pulling a servant into the fields. At such a ce, even if the in-charge had bullied the servant, the servant could not say anything either!


    Shangguan Wan pursed her lips tightly. In this moment, she felt danger.


    She secretly took out a metal wire that was hidden in her sleeves.


    The in-charge didn¡¯t know what Shangguan Wan was doing. Noting that she was dazing out and not moving, he couldn¡¯t wait anymore, carrying Shangguan Wan by her waist hurriedly and towards his room.


    The in-charge was rather tall, his arms muscr and strong as he walked quickly with Shangguan Wan in his arms.


    Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t struggle nor shout. The in-charge found it slightly strange at first. However, when he thought about it again, this woman might have known that she couldn¡¯t escape, so she didn¡¯t struggle at all.


    Good, she still knew her position!


    After a few minutes, the in-charge arrived at his room with Shangguan Wan.


    His room was very simple, with only a bed and a table. He immediately threw Shangguan Wan onto his hard bed.


    Seeing Shangguan Wan¡¯s pretty face, the man swallowed intensely. This woman was indeed a quality object! She couldpete with the military prostitutes that the group¡¯s higher management used.


    However, the military prostitutes were all soft and delicate while this woman appeared more cool instead.


    The in-charge stared into her eyes for a few seconds, making him feel as if he was being scolded by the higher management.


    The in-charge didn¡¯t want to look at Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes anymore, as he leaned down to nuzzle at Shangguan Wan¡¯s neck eagerly and took in a deep breath of her fragrance.


    Damn, she smelled so good!


    All of the blood in the in-charge was pulsing and he felt as if he had been lit up with fire and would explode anytime.


    A dark rush of need coursed through his blood and he moved to undo his belt eagerly.


    The entire time, Shangguan Wan never struggled and not a peep left her lips. Like this, she was a lot more obedient than those servants that didn¡¯t want to serve him.


    The in-charge tore arge hole in Shangguan Wan¡¯s robe. Seeing her exposed corbones and cleavage, his eyes were staring fixated at them.


    What would this woman look like after she was naked?


    He had yet to see what he needed to, but his mouth was already parched dry and it was hard to hold himself back.


    The in-charge didn¡¯t want to wait another second, as he tore Shangguan Wan¡¯s robe apart with all of his strength.


    However, the quality of the fabric for Shangguan Wan¡¯s robe was a lot better than what the usual servants wore as he only managed to tear a small hole, before he tug once more with all of his strength.


    Seeing that her breasts were about to be exposed fully, a sting trailed from his neck.


    The woman that hadn¡¯t struggled or made a noise had unknowingly opened her handcuffs, using the handcuffs to strangle the in-charge¡¯s neck when he tore her robe apart.


    Although her injured leg was not as agile, Shangguan Wan¡¯s hands were strong. She strangled the in-charge with all she had, holding him in ce as she suffocated him.


    The in-charge never thought that Shangguan Wan would be able to escape the handcuffs. He also never thought that she had so much strength in her small body.


    ¡°B*tch, let go!¡± The in-charge cursed with a red face.


    Shangguan Wan ignored him, only letting the in-charge go when her hands were tired and unable to exert anymore strength.


    The in-charge was almost strangled to death by Shangguan Wan. As hey on the bed, his tongue was out as he panted nonstop. He didn¡¯t even have the energy to curse her anymore.


    Seeing that the in-charge was no longer a threat, Shangguan Wan looked down to tidy her clothes. She didn¡¯t notice another in-charge entering from the back door.


    Noting what was happening in the room, he picked up a piece of wood, walking behind Shangguan Wan before hitting her across the head with it.


    Bam! After being hit so hard, Shangguan Wan became dizzy and her head spun and throbbed in pain.


    Staring at Shangguan Wan, who had fallen on the bed, the in-charge threw the piece of wood down, saying with contempt at the other in-charge, ¡°How useless are you, not even being able to handle a servant! Looking at you, you probably can¡¯t even get hard anymore. I¡¯ll enjoy this woman instead!¡±


    The in-charge checked Shangguan Wan out from head to toe pervertedly, smirking with satisfaction. ¡°Not bad, this woman is pretty and has nice proportions. She must taste pretty good!¡±


    Heughed evilly before he leaned down to undo Shangguan Wan¡¯s robe.


    ...


    Ye Yanfeng was returning to the main castle from the training field. After not having seen Shangguan Wan for the entire day, he couldn¡¯t help but speed up.


    He had instructed the main butler to send food up to Shangguan Wan in the morning and he didn¡¯t know if she had eaten on time.


    Recalling what he did to herst night, Ye Yanfeng furrowed his eyebrows.


    Last night was probably hisst time touching her!


    Once he arrived at the door, Ye Yanfeng paused for a few seconds before he mustered the courage to open the door. He could imagine her ring at him with hatred after seeing him!


    The room was empty.


    Not seeing her in the living room, he sped to the bedroom. When he didn¡¯t see her in the bedroom as well, his expression darkened as he rushed into the bathroom.


    If she wasn¡¯t in the room, where could she go?


    At this point, how could she escape with only herself?


    She had observed the ce and environment on their way here, she should know this better than he did!


    If she escaped, she would only end up dead.


    Ye Yanfeng nced at the bed. Noting that the bedsheets were changed into new ones, he remembered that the old bedsheets might have his blood.


    Seeming thinking of something, Ye Yanfeng walked out withrge strides.


    He found the main butler, his handsome face extremely dark. ¡°Where is the woman in my room?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, she injured you, so I had her sent to the ves¡¯ room.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng narrowed his eyes, a coldblooded and bloodthirsty smirk on his lips. ¡°Did you see her hurt me with your own eyes?¡±


    ¡°No, but she admitted to hurting you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ye Yanfeng¡¯s voice was dark. ¡°Did I not say before that I like how wild and hard to tame she is? If she was gentle, I would have thrown her away a long time ago. I allowed her to hurt me. Butler, have you ever heard of SM? That¡¯s a type of kink and pleasure between couples in bed. What would you know?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng took a few steps closer towards the main butler. ¡°Or is it because I had just joined the group and don¡¯t even have the authority to keep a woman?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I was only afraid that she had hurt you. I didn¡¯t think that you would be ying SM with her.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng didn¡¯t want to waste time speaking to the main butler anymore. He asked with sharp eyes, ¡°Which ves¡¯ room did you send her to?¡±


    The butler had no choice but to take Ye Yanfeng there.


    When Ye Yanfeng found Shangguan Wan, his breath caught when he saw what was happening.

 Chapter 919 - He Leaned Down and Kissed Her Once

    <h4>Chapter 919: He Leaned Down and Kissed Her Once</h4>


    Shangguan Wan had been hit on the head, and her head was spinning, her limbs weak...


    It took all of her strong consciousness to prevent herself from faintingpletely.


    When the in-charge that cameter tore her robe apart, she waved her fists and punched him in the face.


    But after washing clothes for the entire day, on top with her still weak body, her fists were not as strong as they were usually.


    The in-charge adjusted very quickly. He was definitely furious after being punched. He undid his belt and whipped it at Shangguan Wan ruthlessly.


    Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t manage to avoid it, and the whipnded on her face and chest.


    It was so painful that she sucked in a cold breath.


    This in-charge was even taller than the previous one. He was quite skilled as well, so he must have been trained.


    He grabbed Shangguan Wan by her hair, tugging her down from the bed roughly and fiercely before throwing her down to the floor ruthlessly.


    Pressing a hand on Shangguan Wan¡¯s injured calf, he picked her weakness to drag her down.


    Shangguan Wan was in so much pain that cold sweat was appearing on her forehead as her face paled.


    Seeing that Shangguan Wan was slowly losing the energy to fight back, the in-charge leaned on Shangguan Wan, his hand moving to tear the robe off her shoulders and her smooth and fair skin was exposed even more.


    Shangguan Wan red at him, gritting her teeth. ¡°Scram!¡±


    The in-charge had never seen such a strong woman. If she wasn¡¯t injured and so weak, he would definitely lose to her.


    But now...


    The in-charge patted her cheeks,ughing pervertedly. ¡°Scram? I¡¯ll make you enjoy now!¡±


    The in-charge was rather strong, and Shangguan Wan felt her energy slowly seeping from her at a rapid rate. However, she continued to struggle strongly against the man. In such a situation, it was also not easy for the man do what he wanted and the in-charge used a lot of energy but still wasn¡¯t able to take off her clothes.


    This woman was feisty.


    Frustrated, the in-charge was starting to lose his patience. Staring at the visible peaks under Shangguan Wan¡¯s corbones, the in-charge raised his hand and pped her face ruthlessly.


    The blood on Shangguan Wan¡¯s foreheadnded on her red and swollen cheek, and she looked terribly pitiful.


    After getting hit, she didn¡¯t cry or say anything, merely opening her mouth to bite the in-charge¡¯s ear ruthlessly.


    The in-charge felt as though his ear was going to be chewed off by Shangguan Wan. He struggled for a very long time before he managed to get his ear out of her mouth. He pped her another time ruthlessly.


    ¡°F*ck it, this woman is so ruthless!¡± The in-charge cupped his bleeding ear. He nced at the other in-charge who was almost strangled to death by Shangguan Wan. ¡°Are you better now? If you are,e over and we can do it together!¡±


    Shangguan Wan was currently very weak and exhausted. If the two men worked together to go against her, she might not be able to resist them at all. Gritting her teeth, she spat out coldly in English, ¡°I¡¯m not a normal ve. If you two dare to touch me, you will suffer a fate worse than death!¡±


    The in-chargeughed out loud without a care. ¡°You¡¯re only a ve, who do you think you are to have a backer?¡±


    ¡°My backer is the son of your group¡¯s boss, Ye Yanfeng!¡±


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng?¡± The in-chargeughed even crazier. ¡°I¡¯ve never even heard of him!¡±


    It had only been two days since the arrival of Ye Yanfeng, so the lower management did not know him. When Shangguan Wan mentioned this name, all they thought was tough at how ridiculous it was.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you lie that you¡¯re our Master¡¯s woman? Ye Yanfeng? Which hole did he crawl out of?¡± The in-charge grabbed Shangguan Wan¡¯s face, leaning down to kiss her lips.


    ...


    When Ye Yanfeng rushed over, the first thing he saw was the in-charge about to kiss her.


    Scum.


    His woman was pressed under the well-built man, her clothes in a mess and she was covered in injuries.


    The woman that he couldn¡¯t even bare to p was now hit so much that her appearance was wretched and pitiful...


    Ye Yanfeng pursed his lips tightly, a dark storm brewing in his dark eyes. Just as the in-charge¡¯s lips were about tond on Shangguan Wan¡¯s lips, he walked over and kicked him ruthlessly.


    Bam! The in-charge was kicked away, hitting the wall before he fell on the floor and rolled two times.


    Ye Yanfeng took off his outermost robe to cover Shangguan Wan. Staring at the two in-charges in the room, his handsome face was so venomous that water could drip from him, a cold and bloodthirsty rage exuding from him in waves.


    His gaze was so dark and sharp it was like a swordced with poison, wanting to stab through the man ruthlessly.


    The in-charge that was kicked away regained his senses and red at Ye Yanfeng furiously. ¡°Where the f*ck did youe from? How dare you hit me?!¡±


    The in-charge took out his belt, wanting to whip it at Ye Yanfeng.


    Ye Yanfeng didn¡¯t say anything at all, taking out his gun immediately. He put on the silencer and shot at the in-charge¡¯s lower abdomen.


    Bang!


    Seeing this, the other in-charge was so scared that his eyes kept constricting.


    Bang! A murderous intent shed in Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes, as he shot once more at the other man¡¯s lower abdomen.


    Both of them cupped their lower bodies. They were in so much pain their faces were contorted as they wailed like stuck pigs.


    Ye Yanfeng kept his gun, before he walked in front of Shangguan Wan.


    Noting her injured forehead, swollen cheeks and messy hair, he did all he could to suppress the urge to kill those two people immediately. He bent down to carry Shangguan Wan.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s consciousness was already slightly dazed. She stared at Ye Yanfeng with a blurred vision, her lips moving as if she wanted to say something. However, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Ye Yanfeng carried Shangguan Wan away withrge strides.


    The main butler walked into the room, staring at the two injured in-charges. ¡°I closed one eye when you bullied the ves usually, but this is the Young Master¡¯s bed tool. Touching her before he got tired of her, the two of you must be tired of living!¡±


    After the main butler left, the two in-charges stared at each other.


    So that woman didn¡¯t lie to them! She really had a backer! F*ck!


    ...


    Shangguan Wan had fainted on the way back to their room.


    Ye Yanfeng ced her on the bed. Seeing her covered in injuries, his eyes immediately reddened.


    He brought the first-aid kit out, sitting next to the bed as he cleaned her wounds for her. His lips were pursed into a tight line. He seemed to use too much strength on his lips and they were pale.


    ¡°Wanwan, all of this will be over soon. Soon, Ye Yanfeng will no longer exist in your life anymore. You won¡¯t suffer so much anymore as well. Just hold on for another two days!¡±


    As he helped to clean her wounds, his red eyes stared at her swollen face. He stared at her for a very long time, before he slowly leaned down to kiss her forehead. A drop of warm liquid fell on her hair.


    And yet, the unconscious her knew nothing at all.


    ...


    The main butler reported about Ye Fengshu injuring the two in-charges to Ye Fengshu.


    ¡°Master, Young Master seems to care more about that woman that I initially thought.¡±


    Ye Fengshu narrowed his eyes. After a long pause, he mused, ¡°If he didn¡¯t act like this, then it would be strange in itself. His own woman was almost humiliated by someone else. With his character, it would be hard to believe if he didn¡¯t get angry!¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it a little strange to see Young Master care so much about her but make her hate him so much?¡±


    Ye Fengshu leaned back on the sofa. ¡°Get him toe overter and nt a chip in him. If he dares to betray me, the only path for him is death, even if he¡¯s my son!¡±

 Chapter 920 - The Last Moments

    <h4>Chapter 920: The Last Moments</h4>


    Shangguan Wan felt like she had sunk into an endless darkness.


    Nightmares continued to gue her in her dreams. There was an extremely ugly ck face in front of her, and she opened her mouth and kept screaming and screaming for help until her throat was hoarse and dying. Just as she thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from that person¡¯s evil ws, a tall figure suddenly appeared out of nowhere, like he was a God that had been sent from Heaven...


    She grabbed that person¡¯s arm and called for him with a hoarse voice. ¡°Ye Yanfeng, Ye Yanfeng...¡±


    Her small hand was held tightly by that person, and a man¡¯s low and hoarse voice trailed into her ear. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng? Shangguan Wan looked up and nced at the man speaking by her ear. All she saw was that person smiling evilly at her and suddenly became arge beast that was opening its bloodied mouth...


    Shangguan Wan widened her eyes in shock.


    Her breathing was unstable and panicked as her chest heaved up and down.


    Her blurred eyes slowly cleared.


    Staring at the man¡¯s handsome face in front of her, Shangguan Wan suddenly could no longer tell if it was reality or if she was still dreaming.


    Her heart was slightly uneasy, as if it had fallen into a depthless abyss. It took a long while before she slowly regained her senses.


    Nightmare. It was only a nightmare just now.


    It wasn¡¯t real.


    Seeing that Shangguan Wan had woken up, Ye Yanfeng caressed her forehead with his hand. ¡°You have a fever and woke up just in time to take your medicine.¡±


    There was no expression on his handsome face. His pretty eyes were slightly red, making him look a little scary.


    Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t want to speak to him. She closed her eyes once more and turned away slightly.


    However, in the next second, the man carried her slender figure up from the bed roughly. He sat by the bed, one hand around her shoulder to hold her within his arms while his other hand took the bowl of medicine.


    Pursing her lips, Shangguan Wan refused to take the medicine. She didn¡¯t want to speak to him.


    Although she was not a normal girl and was rather epting of most things, she was still a woman. It would be impossible to not be affected when she was almost raped by those two bastard men.


    After she was held in Ye Yanfeng¡¯s arms forcefully, Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t struggle and continued to ignore him.


    She was treating him as if he didn¡¯t exist.


    Ye Yanfeng looked down at the woman in his arms. Her cheek was less swollen now. However, the red mark left by the whip was still very clear. Her lips werepletely pale and slightly chapped, making her lookpletely different from how she did usually.


    ¡°Are you taking it yourself or do you want me to feed you?¡± Ye Yanfeng asked her.


    Still, she acted as though she didn¡¯t hear him.


    Ye Yanfeng smirked. ¡°It seems like you want me to feed you.¡±


    He took a mouthful of the medicine before he pinched Shangguan Wan¡¯s cheek and forced her to open her lips. He leaned down and pressed his lips against hers.


    Shangguan Wan could not help but open her lips from his hold.


    The bitter medicine flowed into her mouth from his mouth.


    He pressed her tongue down, forcing her to swallow the medicine.


    Shangguan Wan frowned.


    He was about to feed her the second mouthful when Shangguan Wan raised her hand and spoke with a hoarse voice. ¡°I¡¯ll take it myself.¡±


    Ye Yanfengughed wickedly, staring at her with aplicated expression. ¡°Do you think you can take it yourself because you want to? It¡¯s toote now!¡±


    With that said, he used the same method to feed her the second mouthful, then the third... Until he finished feeding her the entire bowl of medicine.


    Shangguan Wan thought that he would move away after he was done, but he curled his tongue around hers and started to kiss her ruthlessly.


    His kiss came with the energy to swallow everything, as if wanting to swallow herpletely.


    As she still had a fever and felt extremely weak all over, she wasn¡¯t able to resist him at all. She let him kiss her with dazed eyes, not giving him any reaction.


    Perhaps he thought that such a kiss was meaningless, so he let go of her after a short while.


    Once Shangguan Wan was done with the medicine, her mind turned dizzy and heavy again, and she fell asleep very quickly once more.


    Ye Yanfeng had already gotten the doctor to check Shangguan Wan. She had a small concussion on her head, while the gun injury on her calf had worsened from the ordeal.


    The only way for her to heal properly was for her to rest, so she wouldn¡¯t agitate her condition. It was a good thing that she would be able to leave this ce soon.


    After she fell asleep, Ye Yanfeng brought a bowl of cold water over from the bathroom. He wet a towel with the cold water before cing it on her scorching forehead.


    He pulled a chair over to sit by the bed. After a while, he would change the towel on her forehead.


    As he sat there, his thoughts trailed to the memory of two hours ago, when his father called him to his room...


    He touched his head, a deprecating smile appearing on his lips.


    ...


    When Shangguan Wan woke up again, the skies were starting to lighten.


    Pain was all she felt. She felt sore and tired all over, her bones feeling like they could fall apart anytime.


    It was so unbearable.


    She turned slightly, looking up to see the man sitting on the chair.


    Aftering to this godforsaken ce, it was Shangguan Wan¡¯s first time seeing him in the morning.


    He was sitting on the chair, his long legs crossed elegantly as he leaned slightly towards the back. His eyes were closed. It seemed he had fallen asleep.


    Even if he was sitting, he still remained as poised and elegant as usual.


    The sleeping him did not seem as devilish and dangerous as he seemed when he was awake. He looked a little like a grown boy, with an unguarded elegance.


    However, there were deep creases between his eyebrows. He seemed extremely troubled even after he had fallen asleep.


    He had joined the SSS group. Even though he was the Prince¡¯s son, he probably had to give more in order to get the others¡¯ recognition!


    Staring at him sleeping, Shangguan Wan really could not rte him with the devilish image he had. However, with all that he had done, what else could he be apart from being a devil?


    Within a few days, Shangguan Wan felt like she had lived through an eternity. She wished so much that all of these were only a dream.


    When she woke up from the dream, Bo Yan and the rest would still be alive while Ye Yanfeng hadn¡¯t turned into this stranger she no longer knew!


    She did not know how long she had stared at him for, but suddenly, he opened his eyes. As he had just woken up, sleepiness was still present in his eyes and Shangguan Wan hurriedly closed hers.


    Ye Yanfeng stood up, his first reaction was to touch Shangguan Wan¡¯s forehead.


    Although it still felt a little hot, it was a lot lower thanst night already.


    Ye Yanfeng went to the bathroom to take a shower. When he was done, he stood by the bed and stared at Shangguan Wan, who had her eyes shut tight. He said with a hoarse voice, ¡°I know that you¡¯re awake. I¡¯m not interested in doing anything to you with how tattered you looked. I¡¯m going outter, so take your medicine by yourself.¡±


    Shangguan Wan opened her eyes and met his.


    His eyes were clearly red, and there was a tiredness that couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    Confusion appeared on her face when she heard what he said. Did he sit on the chair for the entire night just to take care of her?


    ...


    Ye Yanfeng went out early and came backte for two consecutive days.


    After two days, Shangguan Wan¡¯s fever had finally gone down.


    Ye Yanfeng would only return after she fell asleep every night, and when she woke up, he was gone already. Although they were staying in the same room, they were as good as strangers.


    This morning when Shangguan Wan woke up, she thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Ye Yanfeng, just like thest two days.


    However, when she opened her eyes, he was standing beside her.


    ¡°Awake?¡± His gaze on her was very very deep, so deep it felt like he was carving her onto his heart. Staring into his eyes, Shangguan Wan did not know why, but her heart skipped a beat.


    An ominous feeling grew in her heart.

 Chapter 921 - One Last Meal

    <h4>Chapter 921: One Last Meal</h4>


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s scarlet lips moved a little. ¡°Get up and have breakfast with me.¡±


    Shangguan Wan did not know if she was hallucinating, but when he said that, it felt like it was thest request he was asking of her.


    It was strange.


    He didn¡¯t wait for her to reply, as he headed towards the living room once he was done speaking.


    Shangguan Wan continued to lie on the bed for a while before she got up, using her cane to go to the bathroom.


    After washing up, she walked into the living room.


    Ye Yanfeng was already sitting in front of the table. Staring at his slender back, Shangguan Wan felt extremelyplicated.


    Probably having heard her footsteps, he scooped a bowl of porridge for her. There was a faint fragrance of porridge lingering in the air. With the quiet life she had in thest two days, she finally looked a little better.


    The two of them sat opposite of each other, each with a bowl of porridge as they sat silently.


    Shangguan Wan looked down, bringing the spoon to her mouth, bite by bite.


    Ye Yanfeng nced at her asionally. As her longshes cast a small shadow on her face when she looked down, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.


    When Shangguan Wan was done with herst mouthful, she suddenly thought that there was something wrong. She looked up, and immediately saw the man bending down and leaning towards her.


    Before she could react, he pinched her chin and kissed the corner of her lips.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes constricted a little. Her hands on the table slowly clenched into tight fists.


    She could punch him right now, but somehow, a bad feeling remained unsettled within her. It was because there was a very heavy aura exuding from him that she couldn¡¯t pinpoint it at all.


    What was it?


    He didn¡¯t kiss her deeply like he did before, merely pecking her lips simply. Before he left, he said very softly, ¡°Take care.¡±


    <i>Take care?</i> Shangguan Wan furrowed her eyebrows a little, staring at the man who was moving away from her lips. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng straightened himself, cing his hands in his pocket as he looked down at Shangguan Wan. ¡°Rest well during the day and sleep early at night. Try not to go out if you can.¡±


    Before Shangguan Wan could say anything, he walked away with long strides.


    After he left the room, Shangguan Wan walked to the window, a stuffiness growing in her chest as she stared at his departing figure.


    <i>What did he mean?</i>


    ...


    Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t see Ye Yanfeng for the entire day.


    She had spent her day in the bedroom. When the servants brought food up to the living room, she didn¡¯t go out as well, only going out to eat after the servants left.


    At night, Ye Yanfeng still hadn¡¯t returned.


    Recalling the kiss in the morning, the stuffiness in her chest grewrger, making her feel suffocated. As shey on the bed, she recalled in detail everything that had happened in thest few days.


    However, her mind was in a mess. She really couldn¡¯t guess what Ye Yanfeng was trying to do. Every time she closed her eyes, she would see the scene of Bo Yan and theirrades being shot to death.


    Unable to sleep, Shangguan Wan had insomnia untilte at night, before she finally felt a little sleepy. She did not know how long she had slept, but when she was dazed with sleep, she felt someone pushing her.


    Eyes fluttering open, under the faint moonlight, she saw a tall figure wearing the group¡¯s security uniform standing beside her.


    That figure did not seem to be Ye Yanfeng...


    Shangguan Wan immediately heightened her guard. ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?¡±


    The man lifted his hat that had been covering his face and a calm and indifferent face appeared in Shangguan Wan¡¯s line of sight.


    When Shangguan Wan saw the man¡¯s face, her eyes constricted uncontrobly.


    <i>No...</i> Her face paled as she opened her mouth, wanting to say something but nothing came out.


    Bo Yan! It was actually Bo Yan!


    For a moment, Shangguan Wan could not tell if it was really Bo Yan standing in front of her or if it was his ghost!

 Chapter 922 - A Close Call

    <h4>Chapter 922: A Close Call</h4>


    Shangguan Wan stared at the figure standing beside the bed. Her heart was beating faster now, as she was utterly bbergasted. ¡°Bo Yan? Are you really Bo Yan?¡±


    The man nodded.


    He knew that Shangguan Wan must be very shocked to see hime back to life.


    However, he didn¡¯t have time to exin too much to her and he hurriedly took out a security uniform that was the same as he was wearing. ¡°Is your leg alright? Can you endure the pain and walk out with me?¡±


    Seeing that Bo Yan was speaking, his attitude and tone the same as a normal person, Shangguan Wan did not let her mind wander, only nodding in response to his question. ¡°I can endure it!¡±


    She was a soldier, and had a determination that normal people didn¡¯t have. She wasn¡¯t even afraid of dying, not to mention enduring the pain in her leg and walking!


    ¡°Good. Go and change quickly and leave with me.¡± When Bo Yan was done speaking, he left the bedroom to go to the living room.


    Shangguan Wan knew there was not much time. Pulling off her robes, she changed as quickly as she could, before she tied her hair up and wore the hat.


    Seeing that Shangguan Wan was done, Bo Yan said, ¡°There¡¯s a car here that will go out to the shops every week. I¡¯ve already arranged for the driver to be one of our men. I¡¯ll bring you thereter and you leave with the car.¡±


    Shangguan Wan was very confused, but she held onto the urge to ask anything. She merely said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Her current condition was not suitable to fight with them. Staying here would only burden them.


    It was clear that Bo Yan was already familiar with the ce as he led Shangguan Wan out of the castle from the back door.


    The two of them walked one after another. It was alreadyte at night, so it was rather quiet around them.


    After they walked out from the back door and was about to go into a small alley, a deep and energetic voice trailed over suddenly. ¡°Stop there!¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    This voice sounded like that of the main butler!


    The main butler had woken up from his sleep. Now that he was older, he slept less, so he went to walk around. He didn¡¯t expect to see two figures at the back door.


    Bo Yan and Shangguan Wan appeared to be very calm, their backs upright.


    ¡°What are the two of you doing here in the middle of the night?¡±


    Bo Yan lowered his voice as he said, ¡°On patrol.¡±


    The main butler walked towards them, his furrowed eyebrows easing when he saw that they were wearing the base¡¯s security uniform. ¡°There are twelve people on the patrol team, why are there only you two?¡±


    The main butler was getting closer to them.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s hands that were resting by her side slowly clenched into fists.


    ¡°Turn around, the two of you!¡±


    Bo Yan turned around first, looking down as he made a hand gesture to Shangguan Wan.


    Shangguan Wan immediately moved away and Bo Yan took out a silenced gun from his waist, aiming it urately at the main butler.


    The two of them worked together to tie the main butler up, pushing something into his mouth to silence him before they threw him in some quiet corner.


    When they were done, Bo Yan noted that Shangguan Wan¡¯s face was a little pale, and he asked quietly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I can still hold on.¡±


    Bo Yan nodded as he brought Shangguan Wan to arge lorry hurriedly.


    ¡°Leave quickly and don¡¯t turn back!¡±


    Shangguan Wan sat on the car as directed. Staring at Bo Yan, who was bracing himself for a fight, she asked with furrowed eyebrows, ¡°All of you have toe back safe!¡±


    Bo Yan nodded.


    The lorry started its engine. Shangguan Wan poked her head out of the window. Staring at Bo Yan¡¯s straight figure, she thought about Ye Yanfeng. Countless scenes shed in her mind and her eyes were slowly covered with ayer of moisture. Her lips trembled, before she said two more words to Bo Yan. ¡°Him too.¡±


    The vehicle slowly drove away.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s tears that were swirling in her eyes finally fell as her eyes fluttered shut.


    ...


    In order to live longer, Ye Fengshu got a master to prescribe him a god-like pill.


    He would take one every night before he slept.


    However, he didn¡¯t know why, but recently when he took the pill, his chest would start to feel stuffy and suffocated.


    He took his phone, nning to call the doctor over.


    Suddenly, a soft sound trailed over from the door.


    Noting that something was wrong, Ye Fengshu immediately took out a gun from under his pillow.


    The lights were very dim, so he could not see the person¡¯s face clearly. He could only vaguely see the silver robe on the figure.


    ¡°Butler?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t reply, closing the door behind him after he walked into the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the butler. Who are you?¡± Ye Fengshu raised his gun, aiming it urately at the person¡¯s head.


    Bo Yan took off his face veil. After he sent Shangguan Wan to the vehicle, he changed into the butler¡¯s clothes. The guards on duty thought that he was the butler, so he wasn¡¯t stopped from going into Ye Fengshu¡¯s room.


    Through the dim lights, Ye Fengshu could faintly see Bo Yan¡¯s calm silhouette.


    His expression immediately changed. ¡°Bo Yan, you didn¡¯t die?¡±


    Ye Fengshu took a few steps back, ringing the rm before he held his gun, shooting at Bo Yan.


    However, his limbs suddenly felt weak.


    He wanted to press the trigger several times, but he could not muster any strength.


    ¡°My hand?¡± Ye Fengshu¡¯s expression was dark as he fell on the floor with weak legs. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    How did his limbs be so weak?


    Very quickly, he understood what was going on.


    Someone must have changed his pills for another.


    And the person who had the ability to do this without raising any suspicion was Ye Yanfeng!


    That day, Ye Yanfeng didn¡¯t kill Bo Yan and his men at all. He returned with Uncle Zhong to catch him and ruin his base!


    Ye Yanfeng did all of this without Shangguan Wan¡¯s knowledge, which was why Shangguan Wan was so sad and hated him so much!


    It was how the show could be so real!


    However, Ye Fengshu simply couldn¡¯t understand. He had already inserted a chip into Ye Yanfeng¡¯s head and could take his life anytime!


    Did he not want his life anymore?


    The rm rang, and the castle and base went into top security alert.


    The guards on shift knocked on Ye Fengshu¡¯s door. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The government¡¯s military has infiltrated us!¡±


    The moment Ye Fengshu finished speaking, he was hauled up defenselessly by Bo Yan.


    ¡°None of you can leave! I¡¯ve spent so much effort and time in thest few years. We have the most advanced weapons here in the secret base. Now that our security rm is ringing, all of you will be bombed into pieces, even if you send your fighter jets here!¡± Ye Fengshu dered arrogantly.


    With narrowed eyes, Bo Yan pushed Ye Fengshu out of the room. ¡°His Highness has already gone to the secret base to destroy your weapons himself!¡±


    ¡°Him destroying my weapons? Such a joke. My weaponry is filled with death warriors and thetest models of robots. How capable is he to be able to destroy them? Even if he could go in, without my retina scan, he can¡¯t even go out, unless...¡± Ye Fengshu seemed to have thought of something, his expression changed instantly. ¡°Did he already make the decision to sacrifice himself? No, no, no, he¡¯s my son, I know him very well. He doesn¡¯t have it in him to sacrifice himself for the sake of the greater good. He has always been a useless thing that is scared of dying!¡±


    At the thought of what Ye Yanfeng had sent to him, Bo Yan¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°That¡¯s because you never understood and cared for your son!¡±

 Chapter 923 - He Can’t Return Anymore!

    <h4>Chapter 923: He Can¡¯t Return Anymore!</h4>


    Ye Fengshu was extremely smart. When he was pushed out by Bo Yan, he smirked creepily. ¡°Even if he wants to die, it doesn¡¯t mean that you want him to die too! If not, he could have made me unconscious and brought me away. Why are you holding me hostage? You want me to go to the weaponry to save him!¡±


    Ye Fengshu was right.


    Bo Yan could not watch Ye Yanfeng die in the weaponry like that.


    Holding onto Ye Fengshu, Bo Yan dragged him out of the room. Countless guards were already standing out of the room, and Bo Yan said coldly, ¡°Put all of your guns down. If not, I¡¯ll take your Master¡¯s life!¡±


    Although Ye Fengshu said that he wasn¡¯t afraid of dying, now that his life was in the hands of Bo Yan, he was still slightly panicked.


    Throwing a nce at the guards by the door, he spat out, ¡°Listen to him and put your guns down!¡±


    The guards were about to put down their guns when Uncle Zhong walked out, immediately shooting at Ye Fengshu¡¯s chest.


    Bo Yan wanted to avoid the bullet with Ye Fengshu, but he was toote.


    Ye Fengshu copsed on the floor.


    Seeing this, Bo Yan hurriedly let go of Ye Fengshu and returned to the room.


    Uncle Zhong thundered at the guards, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to chase after him?¡±


    Once Ye Fengshu and Uncle Zhong were the only ones left in the corridor, Uncle Zhong walked in front of Ye Fengshu. Ye Fengshu¡¯s eyes were widened and filled with disbelief. ¡°You... actually dared to shoot me?¡±


    Uncle Zhong chuckled coldly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t die, you would kill me! After all, I was the one who brought Young Master back. Now that he has betrayed you, with how suspicious you are, you would definitely suspect me of colluding with Young Master! So why wouldn¡¯t I end your life first? The guards that just came in were all my men. Once I¡¯m done with the people from the government military, I will announce to the group that you were killed by the government soldiers!¡±


    With a final nce at the figure on the ground, Uncle Zhong did not speak to Ye Fengshu anymore, hurriedly chasing after where Bo Yan had run towards.


    Not only did Bo Yan bring fighter jets this time, he even brought an elite troop with them. When the failure of the n to secretly hold Ye Fengshu hostage, he gave the order to officially attack the base.


    ...


    At the weaponry.


    Ye Yanfeng had silently gone in, handling several death warriors in secret.


    Not too long after, the top rm started to ring.


    The robots and death warriors in the weaponry all entered into fighting mode. Too soon, Ye Yanfeng was discovered by the robots¡¯ scan and was surrounded by them very quickly.


    Two of the robots arrived at therge screen in front of the weaponry, as they observed what was going on outside. When they saw the government¡¯s fighter jets, they got ready tounch missiles.


    Seeing this, Ye Yanfeng knocked out all of the death warriors and robots surrounding him, breaking out of the stalemate he was in, before he took his gun and shot at the screen immediately.


    However, the screen was clearly made of a special material and could not be crushed by bullets. His action angered all of the death warriors and robots and they started towards him.


    At their onught, Ye Yanfeng was knocked down to the floor by them. He knew that if this continued, he couldn¡¯t hold on for too long.


    This ce was just as he had expected. He wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy this ce based on his own ability, unless...


    Just as he copsed, the robots had alreadyunched a missile and Ye Yanfeng heard a loud boom outside.


    If he couldn¡¯t destroy this ce, the sess rate of the government military would be very small.


    Ye Yanfeng opened his backpack, the powerful dynamite inside glinting in his vision.


    ...


    Bo Yan was fighting in a rain of bullets, when a loud boom suddenly exploded.


    All he saw was arge cloud of ck smoke appearing from not too far away, before a strong fire split through the skies.


    Seeing this, Uncle Zhong eximed, ¡°Someone bombed the weaponry?¡±


    The weaponry had a strong protectiveyer outside, making it impossible to destroy from the outside. It was only if the controls were destroyed from the inside that the protective outer barrier would be destroyed. Impossible. Did someone enter the weaponry to ce a bomb there?


    In that case, the person who put the bomb there would definitely die!


    Bo Yan stared at the surging ray of fire, his handsome face tense as his grip on his gun tightened.


    He still did it in the end!


    For the Royal family, for the country, for the people, he sacrificed himself!


    Bo Yan bit down on his mrs hard, his eyes immediately turning red!


    ...


    Shangguan Wan, who was still on the lorry, heard a loud boom and stretched her head out of the window, looking at the direction where the base was no longer in sight.


    All she saw was that the skies there having turned a ming red.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart thumped, that bad feeling within her growing stronger!


    She nced at the soldier who was driving. ¡°Turn around, we¡¯re going back!¡±


    ¡°Lieutenant, we can only go forward and not turn back!¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red and she screamed hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m telling you to go back!¡±


    ¡°My superior¡¯s order is that we can only go forward!¡±


    Shangguan Wan reached out to take control of the steering wheel.


    At this moment, another person who was sitting behind them said his apologies before he lifted his hand to hit the back of Shangguan Wan¡¯s neck.


    ...


    Shangguan Wan opened her heavy eyes slowly. All she saw were a white ceiling, a white wall and the heavy smell of disinfectant permeating into her nose.


    Her head was still aching slightly.


    Staring at the endless white in front of her, it took her a long time before her sight slowly cleared.


    She looked around her, finding herself in a hospital.


    Pushing her extremely sore body up, she sat up on the bed. She was about to get off the bed, though her action to remove the nket suddenly stopped.


    The scene before she lost consciousness was pushed to the front of her mind. Shangguan Wan tightened her grip on the nket, using so much strength that her knuckles had turned pale.


    The explosion, the sky that turned red...


    Ye Yanfeng, Bo Yan, the rest...


    Shangguan Wan trembled all over, all of the blood within her turning colder by the second.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open and a cold and aloof figure walked in.


    Bo Yan.


    It was Bo Yan!


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s tense heart rxed a little. If Bo Yan was fine, then Ye Yanfeng should be safe too!


    Seeing that Shangguan Wan was awake, Bo Yan put down the fruits he was holding on the table and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for three days.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded dismissively. ¡°Is everyone alright?¡±


    Bo Yan naturally knew who her everyone included.


    He pursed his lips tightly, saying hoarsely, ¡°We¡¯ve sacrificed fifteen soldiers in total, and...¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart was raised to the top of her throat once more, a cold mminess making her palms sweat.


    ¡°The Prince was shot. The bullet was a few centimeters away from his heart, it¡¯s fortunate that he survived. However, he will not have it easy. The base is now destroyed and all of the higher management the survived have been captured.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°All of you did very well.¡± She nced at Bo Yan, asking him with her eyes about that person. How was he? Was he already back safely?


    Not daring to meet Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes, Bo Yan looked away, his hands clenching into tight fists. ¡°As for His Highness...¡±


    Shangguan Wan blinked at Bo Yan, her pretty nose trembling. However, she did her best to control her emotions as she asked softly, ¡°What about him?¡±


    Bo Yan looked out of the window, saying seriously, ¡°His Highness personally went to the weaponry with a bomb prepared. He won¡¯t being back.¡±

 Chapter 924 - She Was Proud of Him!

    <h4>Chapter 924: She Was Proud of Him!</h4>


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes constricted a little.


    All of her blood froze, it felt like time had stopped at that moment.


    Swallowing, she tightened her grip on the nket, before she released her hold and then tightened her hold once more. After she did it a few times, she finally found her own voice. ¡°Did you find his body?¡±


    Actually, everyone understood that if the weaponry was bombed, not only would no one be alive, their bodies would be turned into ashes as well, and would never be found.


    She knew all this, but...


    Bo Yan¡¯s throat bobbed, his voice was low and hoarse. ¡°The ce has be a wastend after the explosion and being burned down by the fire.


    Shangguan Wan closed her eyes, her pale facepletely tense.


    The room fell into a dead silence.


    Bo Yan stared at Shangguan Wan, who had her eyes closed, hershes fluttering nonstop. He said softly, ¡°Cry if you want to!¡±


    Shangguan Wan shook her head.


    She opened her eyes, which werepletely red and glistening, though she didn¡¯t shed a single tear. ¡°Although he¡¯s a Prince, he¡¯s a soldier as well. Soldiers must be prepared to sacrifice their lives for their country anytime! He¡¯s an honorable and noble man that deserves my pride for him! I¡¯m proud of him!¡±


    Bo Yan pursed his lips tightly. ¡°I have a video from when he asked me to meet him privately before we went to catch the Prince that he told me to record. He told me to delete it after, but I didn¡¯t. Do you want to see it?¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked up at Bo Yan, her pale lips quivering a little. ¡°Did he tell you to delete the video because he didn¡¯t want me to see it?¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°He said that he did something to you that cannot be forgotten. He¡¯d rather you hate him for life, than miss him anymore!¡±


    Hearing Bo Yan say this, Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart panged with an overwhelming pain.


    If she still didn¡¯t understand that he had brought her to the base and hurt her in order to avoid suspicion and gain the Prince¡¯s trust, she was really a fool!


    What he did those few days really did make her angry and hate him!


    She hated him!


    She didn¡¯t hate him for herself, but more for Bo Yan and their sacrificedrades. She really thought that he had killed them!


    Later, when she saw Bo Yan appear, she understood immediately that the hour he talked to Bo Yan for was definitely to devise this n!


    If he was still alive, she would definitely be angry at him!


    But now, could she still be angry?


    All she felt was headache and sadness!


    However, as a soldier herself, she deeply understood that this was where their dutyy!


    He had made an honorable sacrifice and she was proud of him!


    Shangguan Wan took a deep breath, saying to Bo Yan quietly, ¡°Please show me the video!¡±


    Bo Yan took out his phone and yed the video recorded that night.


    Shangguan Wan took the phone.


    In the video, Ye Yanfeng was leaning against a dim yellow streetmp. He was wearing a ck leather jacket that day, with a cigarette in his mouth. He probably wasn¡¯t used to recording videos, so when he faced the camera, his eyebrows were furrowed slightly. Together with his devilishly handsome face, he looked a little arrogant.


    However, he eased his eyebrows very quickly and took out the cigarette between his lips. Lifting his hand to brush his fringe a little, he coughed once and said, ¡°When you see this video, I might not be alive anymore. I don¡¯t like to say sad things, and don¡¯t think that there¡¯s anything to be sad about either. People will die eventually. When I chose to do this, I actually had to muster a lot of courage...¡±


    Heughed, looking extremely like a gangster. ¡°After all, it¡¯s been so long since we met. I still haven¡¯t slept with you. Tsk tsk, I quite miss that period of time when I went to Yukou Border to find you.¡±


    Shangguan Wan pursed her lips tightly. Hearing him say all of these made her heart twist in a way that was both bitter and sweet, stuffy yet shy, all of the conflicting emotions intecing with each other.


    <i>I won¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t!</i>


    Though she said that she wouldn¡¯t cry, but as she stared at him in the video, her eyes still turned red and moist.


    ¡°Wanwan, actually, I¡¯ve been thinking about what¡¯s so good about you exactly. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the prettiest or have the best figure. You¡¯re also fierce and not feminine at all. But what do I do? I feel like I¡¯ve been put under a spell by you. All of the other women are no longer attractive to me. In thest few years we agreed to not contact each other, I even wanted to find a woman who was simr to you. Say, do you think I¡¯m a masochist?


    ¡°I probably owed you in my previous life. I clearly have a thing about virgins, but I never despised you for not being one, never despised you for having a child and when you smiled at me, I felt like the entire world had brightened up. I was so happy I felt like flowers were blooming in my heart. When you were mean to me, I want to tear you apart terribly, but I couldn¡¯t bear to do it in the end, so I could only be angry at myself.


    ¡°Shangguan Wan, it¡¯s so tiring to love someone. I want to stop loving, so you should stop too. Once I¡¯m gone, please find a man that will be good to you. Forget me and take good care of yourself. Just treat me as an interlude in your life!¡±


    At the end of the video, he looked down and started to smoke again.


    Once the video was done ying, Shangguan Wan felt cold on her face. She lifted her hand up, touching the salty, bitter tears streaming down her face.


    She had cried.


    She originally thought that she could control her emotions, but she could not at all.


    She didn¡¯t cry out loud, merely gritting her teeth as only her tears fell and covered her face without holding back.


    Bo Yan walked forward, passing a few tissues to Shangguan Wan.


    Shangguan Wan took the tissues, before she said hoarsely, ¡°Thank you. Can you send me a copy of the video?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Shangguan Wan remained hospitalized for two more days.


    The servant that was taking care of Little Xingxing at Yukou Border called her, telling her that Little Xingxing¡¯s high fever wasn¡¯t going away and that the boy had been calling for his mother.


    When Bo Yan came to the hospital to visit Shangguan Wan once more, Shangguan Wan had already settled the discharge procedures.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a flight back to Yukou Border in the afternoon. Does Sihan have any news?¡±


    Bo Yan stared at Shangguan Wan. Although he couldn¡¯t really read any emotions from her expression, her bloodshot eyes and the dark shadows under her eyes were telltale signs that she definitely had not rested well in thest two days.


    However, she was a female general. She could only hide all of the pain and tears in her heart.


    ¡°We have news already. Nan Zhi and him found Xiaojie and should be able to return by tonight!¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. However, there¡¯s something at Yukou Border that I have to go back to settle right now. After Sihan is back, help me tell him that I will email him regarding the administrative matters once I¡¯m back!¡±


    ¡°Alright, take care and be safe.¡±


    ...


    Not too long after Bo Yan left the hospital, Shangguan Rao came over.


    Shangguan Rao had heard from her father about what happened with the Prince.


    ¡°Sister, how¡¯s Brother Yanfeng? I called him, but it never went through. Where did he go?¡±


    Shangguan Wan supported herself with her cane. Staring at her younger sister who didn¡¯t even ask about her at all, she tried to hold down the disappointment in her heart. Instead, she replied with red eyes, ¡°He¡¯s not here anymore.¡±


    Shangguan Rao screamed in disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Sister, why are you lying to me?¡±


    Looking back at her distraught sister, Shangguan Wan said calmly, ¡°Why would I lie to you about such a thing?¡±

 Chapter 925 - Why Did You Take Away the One I Liked?

    <h4>Chapter 925: Why Did You Take Away the One I Liked?</h4>


    When Shangguan Rao looked at Shangguan Wan¡¯s indifferent look, her eyshes fluttered. ¡°Sister, Brother Yanfeng is not around anymore. How can you still be so calm? Aren¡¯t you feeling upset at all?¡±


    Shangguan Wan pursed her lips tightly and said nothing.


    Stepping back, Shangguan Rao looked at Shangguan Wan like she was a cold-blooded monster. ¡°Something happened at the Prince¡¯s pce as soon as you returned to the Capital, and now Brother Yanfeng has gone too. Tell me, are you the one who did that to them?¡±


    p!


    Shangguan Wan pped Shangguan Rao hard.


    ¡°Mother left early and as the eldest sister, I have always loved and doted on you. Is this how you treat your sister?¡±


    Shangguan Rao was very agitated and her tears kept flowing. ¡°What about you? You knew I liked Brother Yanfeng and you still snatched him from me? Did you treat me as your sister? You married the King and had a prince before. Why can¡¯t you be satisfied? Why did you have to take away the person I liked?¡±


    Shangguan Wan raised her head slightly, forcing the tears back into her eyes.


    Sisters fighting for a man was thest thing she wanted to see.


    But who was able to exin the irrational feelings and emotions underpinning rtionships?


    Ye Yanfeng.


    She used to hate the sight of Ye Yanfeng. Never would she have expected that she would one day be moved by him.


    ¡°Raorao, you may have liked him, but did he ever give you an answer?¡±


    Shangguan Rao was stunned.


    Although Brother Yanfeng frequently came to the Shangguan house to look for her and joke with her, he had told her in private that he regarded her only as a little sister, and that she should not waste her time on him.


    Before, she did not understand why he always came to the Shangguan house to look for her if he did not like her.


    Later, she finally realized that he had an ulterior motive!


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to Yukou Border. Now that you¡¯re close to Father and Stepmother, live well with them and just treat it like I do not exist in the future!¡±


    When Shangguan Rao saw Shangguan Wan leaving with the crutch, her pupils constricted.


    It was only then that she realized Shangguan Wan was injured!


    But when she barged in just now, she did not even ask if she was well! She knew that what she had done hadpletely hurt Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart!


    <i>Elder Sister...</i> Shangguan Rao covered her face with her hands and let the tears seep through the gaps of her fingers.


    ...


    In a sh, four months passed.


    The border had been rtively stable the past few years and Shangguan Wan returned from the border to Yukou city. In recent years, she had been focusing on post-war reconstruction.


    Many refugees who had been wandering abroad, hade back to rebuild their homes.


    In the past year, with the support of the Royal family, the development of the city had gotten better and investors had graduallye to invest.


    Capitan Jiang was also at the border. Shangguan Wan worked in the force over at the city in order to take care of Little Xingxing.


    Recently they had recruited a group of recruits and Shangguan Wan was looking at them practicing shooting in the training ground.


    The new recruits had juste in and were not quite adapted. Some were children of investors who had gotten in through the back door and werezy and unmotivated.


    The instructor criticized them severely. ¡°Look at your results, are you not embarrassed? At your level, even the lieutenant¡¯s son is better than you!¡±


    Shangguan Wan stood by the side and did not speak, but looked solemnly at the recruits. The instructor wanted to say something when suddenly a crisp and childlike voice sounded, ¡°Mom, Uncle Wu.¡±


    Shangguan Wan and Instructor Wu turned around at the same time.


    They saw the delicate and handsome Little Xingxing in a small military uniform with his hat worn backwards, standing not far away.


    The little fellow had a mischievous and domineering air to him and Shangguan Wan looked at him, both exasperated and filled with affection at the same time. This child, she really did not know who he took after!

 Chapter 926 - Accident

    <h4>Chapter 926: ident</h4>


    Little Xingxing had been in poor health since he was young, so he was thinner than children of his age.


    There was not much meat on his small face, his eyebrows, nose, mouth and facial shape were simr to when Shangguan Wan was young. Only his eyes were different, beautiful and upturned.


    Sometimes Shangguan Wan would think of that man when she stared at that pair of eyes.


    Perhaps she missed him too much, but she felt that thezy and handsome expression Little Xingxing sometimes showed looked like him.


    Little Xingxing inherited Shangguan Wan¡¯s talent and grew up interested in firearms. Normally as long as school ended or during school holidays, he woulde to the camp.


    The maid taking care of Little Xingxing was chasing after him. Little Xingxing was small and thin but he ran faster than anyone else. When the maid caught up with him, she was slightly breathless.


    Seeing that Shangguan Wan was training, she was nervous. Little Xingxing hastily replied for her, ¡°I wanted toe over myself, it¡¯s not Nanny Mary¡¯s fault.¡±


    Mary was the maid brought by Shangguan Wan from the Shangguan house. She had served Shangguan Wan¡¯s mother before and was always loyal to her.


    But in the camp, she had always been strict and did not allow her family toe during her training periods without letting her know first.


    Before Shangguan Wan could say anything, she heard Little Xingxing say, ¡°I only came because I heard Uncle Wu mention me!¡±


    The little thing was gangster-like and mischievous.


    Instructor Wu could not help butugh and he nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like what Little Xingxing said, I did mention him.¡±


    Instructor Wu took Little Xingxing to the front of the new recruits and put his hands on Little Xingxing shoulders. ¡°Are you all still unconvinced when I said that your level of shooting is not as good as a child?¡±


    A bold rich young man came forward and said, ¡°Instructor, don¡¯t fool us. He¡¯s such a young child, even if he¡¯s the son of the lieutenant, it¡¯s impossible for him to know how to shoot! No matter how bad we are, we¡¯ve been learning for a few days already!¡±


    Instructor Wu looked at Little Xingxing. ¡°How about it, do you want topete with them?¡±


    ¡°Rather than talk, let¡¯s learn from one another!¡±


    Shangguan Wan heard her son¡¯s words and the corner of her lips twitched. ¡°Xingxing, don¡¯t y around.¡±


    Instructor Wu looked at Shangguan Wan. ¡°Lieutenant, let Xingxing show them and let this group of brats see their own level. They don¡¯t find it embarrassing, but I do!¡±


    ¡°Instructor, we¡¯re all new recruits and it¡¯s already good that we are able to hit the mark. Do you have to put us down like that? How can youpare us to a little kid.¡±


    Instructor Wu¡¯s expression darkened and hemanded order in the team before passing the gun to Little Xingxing.


    Little Xingxingy on his stomach on the ground and looked every part the professional while holding the gun.


    Several rich second-generation heirs did not take a child¡¯s shooting skills in their eyes and whispered, ¡°The instructor¡¯s bragging, let¡¯s see how he clears this up!¡±


    Bang. Bang. Bang!


    The gun went off.


    Little Xingxing did not pause or hesitate. When he fired the gun, his small face was very serious.


    After he had finished shooting, the rich young man who had spoken first volunteered to look at the target.


    Instructor Wu agreed easily.


    Running to the target, the young manughed. ¡°Instructor, only one shot hit the target...¡± As heughed, he found that something was wrong and he looked at the target closely. ¡°Oh my god, what the heck? Am I seeing things? Every shot hit the tenth ring? And all were bull¡¯s-eye?¡±


    Little Xingxing stood up from the ground and looked at the young man who was shaking his head in disbelief. He ran to Shangguan Wan and raised his eyebrows, looking like a little bully. ¡°How is it? Wanwan, I didn¡¯t embarrass you, did I?¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyebrows jumped when she heard him call her ¡®Wanwan¡¯.


    This child had been weak and sickly since he was small and she thought he would be well-behaved and sensible when he grew up, but in fact, he was very yful.


    ¡°Call me mom, don¡¯t call me Wanwan anymore.¡±


    Little Xingxing stuck out his tongue, straightened his body and saluted to Shangguan Wan. ¡°Yes, Mom Wanwan.¡±


    The new recruits were all amused by the little fellow.


    Shangguan Wan held her forehead. She instructed for Instructor Wu to train the new recruits well and left, pinching the naughty boy¡¯s ear.


    Although she was pinching him, Shangguan Wan did not exert any strength.


    ¡°Madam Shangguan, be gentle. Our family does not advocate violence!¡±


    Shangguan Wan stuffed the naughty little thing into the car.


    The chauffeur covered his mouth andughed when he saw the scene behind. The past few months, Young Miss did not talk or smile much and seldom rxed the frown on her face.


    If it was not for Little Young Master¡¯s liveliness at home, he did not know how solemn it would be.


    On the way back, Shangguan Wan was angry with the little fellow again. The teacher had sent a message to her, saying that the little fellow dered in front of the teacher that studying was useless, holding guns and leading an army was where the real talenty.


    After reading the message, Little Xingxing ignored Shangguan Wan and his handsome and exquisite face approached her. ¡°Wanwan, don¡¯t be angry. If you¡¯re angry the wrinkles at the corners of your eyes wille out.¡±


    Almost instinctively, Shangguan Wan immediately raised her hand to touch her face.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m kidding. Our Wanwan is a natural beauty, you¡¯re beautiful even when you¡¯re angry.¡±


    Shangguan Wan red at the naughty boy, not knowing whether tough or cry. She raised her index finger and poked his forehead. ¡°You must behave yourself in school in the future.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not well-behaved, but the things we¡¯re learning are too easy. It¡¯s an insult to my intelligence!¡±


    Shangguan Wan was speechless.


    The chauffeur and maid wereughing at the conversation between mother and son.


    By now, the car had arrived at the city. They passed an intersection and after waiting for the traffic lights, a hurrying figure suddenly burst out from the road just as the car was about to move.


    The chauffeur mmed on the brakes.


    But he was a stepte and the woman who had run out fell to the ground.


    The chauffeur let Shangguan Wan know before he hurried down the car.


    Fortunately, the woman who was knocked down was not seriously injured, only her knees were scraped. The woman knew that she was knocked down because she dashed out and she did not me the chauffeur. ¡°I was in a hurry to catch the bus across the street.¡±


    Shangguan Wan also got out of the car and looked at the woman who was in a hurry. She frowned and said, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s dangerous for you to do that. Your knees are injured, we¡¯ll take you to the hospital first!¡±


    The woman waved her hand hurriedly. ¡°No, no. I still have to go back to cook dinner for my employer. To tell you the truth, my employer is a strange-tempered person and doesn¡¯t like people beingte. If I don¡¯t arrive on time, he will fire me! The pay is good, so I don¡¯t want to lose this job. I¡¯m really okay, thank you all!¡±


    Looking at the frightened woman departing, the chauffeur could not help muttering, ¡°What employer would be so unreasonable?¡±


    Not wanting to gossip about people, Shangguan Wan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± before getting back into the car. But in her heart, she did not have a good impression of the employer mentioned by the woman.


    Shangguan Wan had finally decided to settle down in Yukou Border and she built a three-storey house here.


    The courtyard was full of flowers and nts and the servant had grown vegetables in the backyard.


    Little Xingxing went next door to y with his friends, and the maid was cooking while Shangguan Wan sat on the swing of the yard, answering her phone.

 Chapter 927 - Strange-Tempered Man

    <h4>Chapter 927: Strange-Tempered Man</h4>


    The mayor told Shangguan Wan that some investors were going to invest a huge amount of money to Yukou Border for a resort that integrated tourism and leisure, and the hotel would be of a five-star standard.


    Although the government had invited investment in this area before, many investors were reluctant to spend a lot of money to build a resort here.


    Shangguan Wan was surprised when she heard the news.


    After all, Yukou Border was still recovering and developing. Many investors were still sitting on the fence.


    ¡°Mayor, is this true?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll be signing the contract in a few days.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s true, then we have to thank the investor very much.¡± Shangguan Wan stood up from the swing and walked to the gate of the courtyard, looking at the glorious sunset and said with a smile, ¡°Where¡¯s the investor staying now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s staying in Zuofeng Mountain, but this investor has a strange temper. I asked him out for dinner several times but he refused everytime.¡±


    This was the second time Shangguan Wan had heard the words ¡®strange temper¡¯ today.


    After dinner, Shangguan Wan handled some work matters in the study before she returned to her room to take a bath.


    Little Xingxing was lying on her bed, assembling and disassembling a gun with surprisingly fast movements.


    Seeing Shangguan Waning in, the little fellow looked at her with a winning smile. ¡°Wanwan, I¡¯m warming up your bed.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You¡¯re using my gun as an experiment, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve told you many times that it¡¯s dangerous to y with real guns!¡±


    ¡°I took the bullets out.¡±


    Shangguan Wan sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t you watch some cartoons?¡±


    The little fellow looked at Shangguan Wan in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t you find that it¡¯s boring to watch those kinds of things?¡±


    Shangguan Wan was speechless. Sometimes when she forced him to watch cartoons and watched it with him, she found it to be quite interesting!


    Seeing that Shangguan Wan was silent, Little Xingxing said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve already filled the tub. Go and take a bath!¡±


    Shangguan Wan was speechless again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me all the time. I know I¡¯m handsome!¡±


    Shangguan Wan did not know what to say. Why was he so narcissistic?


    ¡°Do you want to ask why I know you¡¯re going to take a bath? Silly Wanwan, youe out of your study at this time every day. Of course I know it by deducing the pattern. Go!¡±


    Shangguan Wan was speechless. Was she the parent or him?


    ...


    After Shangguan Wan took a bath, the little fellow had reassembled her gun and put it back in a safe position.


    Shangguan Wan kissed his forehead after getting into bed and said softly, ¡°Good night.¡± Then she lifted the nkets off and went back to her room.


    Shangguan Wan sighed silently.


    This little fellow made her angry when he was being yful, but when he was being warm, it would almost always make her heart melt.


    ...


    The next day.


    Shangguan Wan was free in the afternoon, so when she received a call from the mayor saying that he had failed to invite the investor to dinner again, Shangguan Wan decided to drive to Zuofeng Mountain to have a look.


    She hade to Yukou Border for several years now, and the mayor was promoted by her.


    Yukou Border was like her second home. Her feelings for this ce were no less than that of the Capital where she had grown up.


    Even now, for her, Yukou Border made her feel more friendly and warm than the Capital.


    If a big investor wanted to invest here, she naturally needed to pay attention to it.


    Zuofeng Mountain was about half an hour away from the city. A rich man had lived there before, butter, he had gone abroad and never returned.


    Not long ago, Shangguan Wan seemed to have heard that Zuofeng Mountain had been sold, but she had not paid much attention to it.


    The vi was located in the most advantageous position on the middle of the mountain. It was built on the mountain and surrounded by water. The maple leaves were in full swing and incredibly beautiful.


    Far away, Shangguan Wan saw a vi hidden in the mountain and surrounded by trees, lined with maple leaves all over, looking magnificent and serene.


    Shangguan Wan stopped the car in front of the vi. There were two ck carved iron doors and Shangguan Wan got off the car to press the bell.


    After pressing the doorbell for a while, no one answered.


    Shangguan Wan furrowed her eyebrows and nced into the vi.


    Perhaps the owner was out?


    Shangguan Wan turned, nning to leave when suddenly a woman¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Coming,ing!¡±


    Shangguan Wan turned back and saw a woman in an apron running out.


    Shangguan Wan felt that the woman looked a little familiar and searched through her mind and remembered that she was the woman who had rushed across the street in a hurryst night.


    The woman had recognized Shangguan Wan too and she said slightly excited, ¡°It¡¯s you, youngdy. What a coincidence to meet again today.¡±


    Shangguan Wan smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The woman saw that Shangguan Wan was wearing a military uniform and could not help bowing slightly in respect. ¡°By the way, you¡¯re here for...¡±


    Shangguan Wan did not expect such a coincidence. The big investor was the strange-tempered person the woman was talking about.


    ¡°I came to see your employer.¡±


    The woman quickly opened the door. ¡°Sir is in the study. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    On the way to the vi, the woman asked cautiously, ¡°Officer, can you not tell Sir I said that he has a strange temper?¡±


    Shangguan Wan shook her head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who tattles.¡±


    The woman said, slightly embarrassed, ¡°You look like a very honest person at first sight.¡±


    The woman took Shangguan Wan into the vi and she was about to take off her shoes when a man¡¯s voice sounded through the inte, ¡°Auntie Zhu, who let you bring a stranger in?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was hoarse and deep like his vocal cord was injured, making one feel pained when hearing it.


    Shangguan Wan frowned.


    No wonder both the woman and the mayor felt that this person had a strange temper, it seemed like they were right!


    Who could stand this kind of attitude?


    Shangguan Wan took a deep breath and said politely, ¡°Hello, sir. I¡¯m Lieutenant Shangguan from the Tenth Group. I heard from Mayor Wen that you want to invest in a holiday resort here, so I came to visit you. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you to meet?¡±


    ¡°Not convenient.¡±


    It was a blunt and impolite response.


    Stunned, Shangguan Wan found herself unable to say anything. The woman looked at Shangguan Wan in embarrassment and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll show you out!¡±


    Shangguan Wan pursed her lips and nodded.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Before going out, because of her good upbringing, she still said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, to have bothered you!¡±


    ...


    At night.


    Shangguan Wan called Captain Jiang, who was stationed at the border. The past few years, Captain Jiang took good care of her and Little Xingxing, and she gradually regarded him as an elder brother.


    Shangguan Wan told Captain Jiang about what had happened in the afternoon, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that person is very strange? If he doesn¡¯t want to see me, couldn¡¯t he have said it nicely? Must he use that kind of tone as if I owed him hundreds of millions of dors?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t owe him hundreds of millions, but he has invested more than hundreds of millions here after all. Maybe rich people have a bit of a character. Don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

 Chapter 928 - Unexpected Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 928: Unexpected Meeting</h4>


    Shangguan Wanined about the strange-tempered man for a while before changing the topic.


    Captain Jiang asked Shangguan Wan, ¡°In a few days, there will be an art troupeing to the border for a charity performance. I want to invite someone out for dinner. Do you think it¡¯ll be better for me to wear my military uniform or casual clothes?¡±


    Shangguan Wan immediately understood. ¡°Is the girl who pursued youing over?¡±


    Captain Jiangughed awkwardly.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going out for a date, wear casual clothes!¡± Seeming to have thought of something, Shangguan Wan continued, ¡°But not many of your private clothes are presentable. I¡¯ll go to the mall tomorrow and buy two sets and send it to you!¡±


    ¡°No need...¡±


    ¡°Why are you so polite to me? Since the girl¡¯sing over, you have to tidy yourself up!¡±


    After the call, Shangguan Wan stood on the balcony, looking at the bright stars in the sky with a smile on her beautiful face.


    The people around her were gradually finding their own happiness, it was really wonderful!


    Four months ago, after she returned to Yukou Border from the Capital, she looked after Little Xingxing, who was having a high fever, for a few days before going down to the SSS group base herself.


    Bo Yan did not lie to her, the base had be a mass of destroyed ruins. Even after searching for three whole days, she could not find anything.


    She stood at the ce where the weaponry had exploded, looking at the peaks of the mountains with tears flowing freely in the wind.


    When she returned, she did not shed another tear.


    It was not that she did not feel upset, it¡¯s just that she understood her responsibilities.


    First of all, she was a soldier. She needed to defend her country and guard the Yukou Border. Secondly, she was a mother and had to take good care of her child. She did not have much time to grieve and feel miserable over her rtionship!


    Apart from the asional quiet night where she was so sad she could not sleep, she still lived and worked normally.


    No one would have known that she had lost her lover four months ago.


    ...


    The next day.


    Shangguan Wan went to the mall at noon.


    A store assistant greeted her enthusiastically when she entered a man¡¯s clothing store. ¡°Miss, do you have anything to buy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a men¡¯s shirt and jacket.¡±


    ¡°Okay, please follow me.¡±


    The store assistant took Shangguan Wan to a row of jackets and Shangguan Wan nodded politely. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look myself.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem, please let me know if you need anything.¡±


    Shangguan Wan picked out a blue jacket and was about to take it down when a slender hand reached out suddenly. ¡°This one¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked at the person beside her. She saw a young and beautiful mixed-blood girl taking the jacket she had picked out.


    The girl saw Shangguan Wan¡¯s gaze and she asked with a bright smile, ¡°Big Sister, my boyfriend should like this jacket, can you let me have it?¡±


    The girl had a pair of blue eyes that sparkled like the blue sea, clear and beautiful without a trace of any impurities, leaving a good impression on people.


    People always liked beautiful things, even if the same sex repelled each other, Shangguan Wan could not hate this kind of girl who looked lively and beautiful.


    She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright. If you like it, just buy it. I¡¯ll look around!¡±


    ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re such a kind person.¡± The girl smiled and called the store assistant, ¡°Does this fit a person who is 188 cm?¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart tightened uncontrobly when she heard ¡®188 cm¡¯.


    Ye Yanfeng was also the same height, so when she heard the numbers, Shangguan Wan was a little sensitive and upset.


    The store assistant replied, ¡°This is thergest size in this style. He should be able to wear it.¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked back at the girl and the girl was smiling and nodding. ¡°Then it¡¯s good. And a tie, he likes blue...¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s temples throbbed.


    What was wrong with her?


    The girl was buying clothes for her boyfriend, why was she connecting it to Ye Yanfeng?


    In this world, there was not only him who was 188 centimeters in height and liked the color blue, and besides, he was not around anymore!


    Shangguan Wan suppressed the painful emotion surging out from the bottom of her heart and she took a deep breath, going to another row to choose something else.


    After Shangguan Wan found the clothing for Captain Jiang, the girl was no longer in the store. It was just a small episode so Shangguan Wan did not take it to heart.


    Shangguan Wan bought a cup of coffee when she left the mall. As she was taking the esctor, Shangguan Wan saw that girl again.


    So she had not left the mall yet.


    She was holding the bag of clothes with one hand and her phone on the other.


    Shangguan Wan could hear her faintly. ¡°I¡¯ming out soon, I¡¯ll be about two minutes.¡±


    Shangguan Wan smiled. It must be the girl¡¯s boyfriending to pick her up!


    Walking out of the mall, Shangguan Wan saw the girl standing on the roadside. Soon after, a ck Bentley drove over.


    Luxurious cars were seldom seen in Yukou Border. Shangguan Wan could not help but feel curious.


    The girl ran over excitedly when she saw the car.


    When the girl pulled open the door, Shangguan Wan could see a tall figure sitting at the back. His head was slightly lowered and was smoking. The girl blocked his face when she went into the car.


    Shangguan Wan had an inexplicable sense of familiarity,


    Her heartbeat sped up.


    Her legs seemed to move a few steps forward on their own ord, but very soon, the door was closed by the girl.


    Now, the girl had turned sideways and was talking to the man.


    But the windows were tinted so Shangguan Wan could not see what was happening inside.


    Inexplicably, her heartbeat was beating faster and more intense, as if it was going to jump out of her chest! Shangguan Wan opened her mouth but her throat was dry.


    She looked at the car driving away from her sight and her eyes blurred.


    Did she miss him too much?


    In the past few months, whenever she was walking on the street and saw a figure that looked like him, she would rush over, grabbing the person¡¯s arm. But when the person turned back, she would be extremely disappointed.


    ¡°Miss, you dropped your clothes!¡± The mall security ran over, looking at the slightly distraught Shangguan Wan. ¡°Miss, are you all right?¡±


    Shangguan Wan took the clothes and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡±


    Seeming to have thought of something, Shangguan Wan noted down the license te of the Bentley and sent out a text message. ¡°Help me find out who the owner of this car is.¡±


    When Shangguan Wan returned home, she received a reply. ¡°The owner of the car is a man called Bel. He¡¯s 25 years old this year, single...¡±


    There was more information about the car owner.


    Shangguan Wan leaned against the sofa and closed her eyes, thinking that she must be hallucinating. Goodness, she mistook the girl¡¯s boyfriend for him!


    If he was still alive, wouldn¡¯t hee to look for her? How could he have a new girlfriend in just a few months?


    ...


    A few dayster.


    The groundbreaking ceremony of the five-star hotel in the resort was held at the site of the project. Shangguan Wan, a group of government officials and the investors all participated in the ceremony.

 Chapter 929 - Upturned Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 929: Upturned Eyes</h4>


    Today, Shangguan Wan was dressed in a military uniform with her hair tied in a ponytail, showing her forehead and beautiful small face. She looked handsome and full of vigor.


    She came in the same car as the mayor. After getting out of the car, Shangguan Wan saw the car she had seen at the mall the other day.


    The mayor said to Shangguan Wan, ¡°That car belongs to the investor.¡±


    Shangguan Wan was slightly stunned and the surprise showed on her face.


    She did not expect such coincidence.


    Soon, the door of that car was opened.


    A shiny ck leather shoe entered Shangguan Wan¡¯s line of sight. She did not know why her heart rate was somewhat uncontrolled.


    Her gaze moved up slowly from his long legs and her breath tightened.


    The man finally got out of the car. Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly as her gazended on the man¡¯s face.


    It was a very young, handsome and mixed-blood face.


    Shangguan Wan lifted her lips in self deprecation and her heart sank.


    She had experienced this rampant feeling of ups and downs several times in thest few months, but each time, she felt an endless loneliness and bitterness after being left disappointed!


    Bel came up to the mayor and Shangguan Wan. They greeted one another and then walked together towards the ceremony.


    Shangguan Wan took a few steps before she found that something was wrong.


    She felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at her.


    She turned back immediately.


    Looking around, she found that there was no one.


    Her gazended on that Bentley car.


    She could not see if there was anyone else inside the car because of the dark tinted windows. But, she could feel that person with a gaze that could not be ignored was in the car...


    ¡°Lieutenant, is there something wrong with my car?¡± Bel asked with a smile when he saw Shangguan Wan staring at the ck Bentley.


    Shangguan Wan shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    That gaze seemed to disappear after a while.


    Perhaps her insomnia was serious recently so she was feeling a little suspicious!


    ...


    In the Bentley.


    Bailey looked at the man whose gaze was on Shangguan Wan and she frowned. ¡°Fifth Brother, do you know that female officer?¡±


    The man spat out, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Brother, my brother may be busy till veryte. The mayor will be taking him out for dinner right? So can you take me to eat something nice?¡±


    The man raised his hand to signal to the chauffeur to drive.


    Bailey looked at the man who did not speak much and was always smoking. His face was hidden under the smoke and there was no emotion on his face. It was like he was a sculpture with no desires and emotions.


    The chauffeur drove them to a Western restaurant.


    Bailey took the man¡¯s arm and they went together into the Western restaurant.


    After they were seated, Bailey pointed to the pianist ying on the semicircle stage and said in surprise, ¡°Fifth Brother, look! The pianist is a child! He¡¯s so good, ying so well at such a young age!¡±


    The man looked at the stage and saw a little boy in a white suit with a tie, his hairbed neatly, sitting in front of the piano. His fingers were moving quickly over the keys of the piano with amazing dexterity. The tune he was ying was simple, but smooth and pleasant to the ears.


    The most eye-catching was the little boy¡¯s facial features. Especially that pair of long upturned eyes. He was young but already had the charm and style to attract girls.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, don¡¯t you think that the child¡¯s eyes look a little like yours?¡±


    The man did not answer and handed the menu to Bailey. ¡°Order your food.¡±

 Chapter 930 - Still Alive

    <h4>Chapter 930: Still Alive</h4>


    It was Little Xingxing who was ying the piano on the stage.


    He had slipped out of ss without his mother¡¯s knowledge.


    Wanwan¡¯s birthday wasing and he wanted to buy her a birthday present with the money he had earned himself.


    He had been secretly ying here twice a week for a month and would soon save enough money for Wanwan¡¯s present.


    After ying two songs, Little Xingxing went to the manager to get his pay before going to the washroom with his small school bag.


    Little Xingxing came out of the cubicle after changing into his school uniform.


    When he came out, he saw a tall figure standing in front of the urinal. Little Xingxing found that his side profile was a little familiar and instead of leaving immediately, he took a few steps forward, raising his head to look at the man.


    The man felt that someone was looking at him. When he looked sideways, he saw a child in a school uniform staring at him unblinkingly.


    The child¡¯splexion was a little pale, but his facial features were exquisite and handsome, especially those long and beautiful eyes.


    It was the child who yed the piano on the stage just now.


    Little Xingxing gave an innocent smile and went out.


    The man zipped his pants and went to the sink to wash his hands when he heard a cry outside suddenly.


    The man walked out and saw that the little boy had fallen to the ground.


    He went over and picked up the little boy. The little boy wrapped his arms around his neck, his slender ck eyes sparkled with a light that could easily melt one¡¯s heart. ¡°Uncle, thank you.¡± Then, releasing the man, the little boy ran off.


    The man only stood up when the little boy had disappeared from his sight.


    He returned to the restaurant.


    Along the way, many people looked at him with strange gazes and some evenughed when they were some distance from him.


    He frowned, his expression slightly dark.


    A family of three passed him after having their dinner and a child pointed at his back. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, there¡¯s a big green turtle on Uncle¡¯s back.¡±


    Hearing the child¡¯s words, he reached out his hand and touched his back.


    A piece of paper was pasted on his coat and his eyes darkened when he took it out.


    Bailey saw that someone had pasted a drawing of a big green turtle on his back and pouted, saying angrily, ¡°Fifth Brother, whose prank is this? Why was it stuck on your back?¡±


    In contrast, the man seemed much calmerpared to Bailey¡¯s anger. A faint smile could be seen on his face that was expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s a little rascal.¡±


    ¡°Where is this rascal? How naughty! Who did this? I¡¯m going to talk to his parents!¡±


    The man looked at the green turtle and found that it was drawn quite realistically. The corners of his lips lifted and he said in a voice only he could hear, ¡°Drawing skills aren¡¯t bad.¡±


    Bailey could not hear what the man had said. ¡°Fifth Brother, you¡¯re smiling.¡±


    She had never seen him smile the past few months, but now, a drawing from a mischievous child had made him smile.


    The man kept the drawing and said. ¡°I was even naughtier when I was young.¡±


    Bailey was speechless.


    They came out of the restaurant and Bailey wanted to eat cake. She let the man know before going to the shop next door to buy it.


    After buying the cake, she returned to the car and said to the man, ¡°Fifth Brother, do you know who I saw just now? It¡¯s the little boy who was ying the piano in the Western restaurant. I did not expect him to be so well-behaved and sensible at such a young age! He told the shop owner that it was his mother¡¯s birthday tomorrow and wanted to order a birthday cake for her, and he earned that money himself!¡±


    The man looked out of the window when he heard Bailey¡¯s words.


    He saw the little boy who had given him a big green turtleing out of the cake shop, skipping across the road with a small school bag on his back.


    He has given him a big green turtle, and his mother¡¯s birthday was tomorrow...


    He already knew in his heart who the little boy was.


    ...


    In the end, Shangguan Wan did not even remember her own birthday.


    It was already evening when she returned home the next day and the house was dark with no lights turned on.


    How strange! Why was Little Xingxing so well-behaved today, already going to bed when it just turned dark?


    Shangguan Wan went into the living room and was about to turn on the lights when suddenly a voice burst out, ¡°Wanwan, happy birthday!¡±


    Shangguan Wan felt choked up as she looked at Little Xingxing pushing a cake out.


    Little Xingxing pulled Shangguan Wan over to the cake. ¡°Wanwan, make a wish and blow out the candles. Give me your phone, I¡¯ll take photos of you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to take? Mom doesn¡¯t like taking photos.¡±


    ¡°No, you have to take!¡±


    Seeing he was so adamant, Shangguan Wan had no choice but to hand her phone to Little Xingxing.


    Little Xingxing tapped on the phone a few times when Shangguan Wan was not paying attention.


    After taking several photos, Little Xingxing returned the phone to Shangguan Wan.


    Shangguan Wan had no concept about birthdays. She only felt that it was the day of suffering for her mother on this day every year. It was rare for her to celebrate her birthday when she was training in the force.


    The past two years, Little Xingxing had be sensible and he had celebrated it for her every year.


    The maid had cooked a table full of delicious dishes and after dinner, Little Xingxing returned to his room to do his homework, while Shangguan Wan, who had drank a few sses of wine, sat on the swing in the courtyard.


    Seeming to have thought of something, Shangguan Wan took out her phone, wanting to watch the video Bo Yan had sent herst time.


    But when she opened her photo gallery, the video had disappeared.


    Shangguan Wan frowned.


    It was still there when she saw it this morning!


    How could it disappear for no reason?


    Shangguan Wan recalled carefully and seemed to have thought of something. She then went upstairs quickly.


    Little Xingxing, who was sprawled on the table in a daze, heard footsteps behind him and quickly picked up his pen.


    Shangguan Wan pulled a chair beside Little Xingxing and sat down, staring at his child-like and handsome small face. ¡°Xingxing, tell Mom the truth, did you delete something when you took my phone just now?¡±


    Little Xingxing lowered his fan-like thick eyshes and pursed his lips, not lying and admitting anything directly. ¡°I deleted it!¡±


    Shangguan Wan was slightly surprised.


    She never watched that video in front of Little Xingxing usually, how did he even know about it?


    Little Xingxing looked up at Shangguan Wan, whose expression was stern. He knew she was angry but he did not regret deleting that video.


    Puffing up his cheeks, Little Xingxing said, ¡°I don¡¯t want Wanwan to be sad watching the video. If that person likes Wanwan, he won¡¯t be together with another beautiful sister, and won¡¯t make Wanwan sad!¡±


    Shangguan Wan was stunned.


    Her mind was nk for a moment before she recovered. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Xingxing, who is that person you¡¯re referring to?¡±


    ¡°That person in the video!¡± Little Xingxing was very angry. He did not like that person who made Wanwan sad and hated him just by looking at him!


    Shangguan Wan stood up from the chair.


    She paced around the room, thoughts running wild in her mind. Xingxing had never seen Ye Yanfeng before after he had grown up, and even if he had seen the video, he would not have said those words if he had not seen someone who looked like Ye Yanfeng!


    That meant...


    Shangguan Wan went back to Little Xingxing¡¯s side and held his shoulders. ¡°Xingxing, tell Mom what you mean!¡±

 Chapter 931 - Meeting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 931: Meeting (1)</h4>


    Looking at Shangguan Wan¡¯s distraught appearance, Little Xingxing frowned. ¡°Wanwan, do you want to see him very much?¡±


    ¡°Mom wants to see him very much, but I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any chance.¡±


    Little Xingxing asked, ¡°Is he the uncle Mom said had gone to heaven?¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded silently.


    Little Xingxing¡¯s handsome face tensed up and said with some discontent, ¡°But he¡¯s lying to Wanwan. He did not go to heaven at all.¡± Little Xingxing had no choice but to tell Shangguan Wan about how he secretly went to y piano to earn money and then met that person.


    Shangguan Wan was in disbelief when she heard his words.


    But when she heard Little Xingxing mention a beautiful sister, the image of the girl she saw at the mall appeared in her mind.


    ¡°Xingxing, go to bed earlier today, okay? Mom will go out for a while!¡±


    Little Xingxing looked at Shangguan Wan¡¯s departing figure and sighed softly.


    He didn¡¯t even have to guess, Wanwan must have gone to find that man!


    ...


    Shangguan Wan drove to the Western restaurant where Little Xingxing had yed the piano.


    It was a 30 minute drive, but she elerated and reached her destination in less than 20 minutes.


    In addition to the overwhelming excitement and expectation, there was also an underlying tension and fear.


    She was afraid that she was rejoicing too early.


    No matter how smart Little Xingxing was, he was still a child.


    Besides, there were so many simr looking people in the world. He had just seen the video, could he really recognize that person as Ye Yanfeng?


    The Western restaurant was still open and Shangguan Wan found the restaurant manager, showing her officer¡¯s identity card. The manager then took her to the surveince room.


    Shangguan Wan looked carefully at the footage from the time period Little Xingxing had mentioned.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heartbeat sped up uncontrobly when she saw a ck Bentley stopping at the entrance of the restaurant.


    Soon, the car door was opened and a man and woman got out.


    But the man had his head lowered all the way, not knowing if he was avoiding the surveince cameras on purpose or for other reasons. The girl, on the other hand, was smiling brightly by the man¡¯s side like a happy little bird.


    Although she could not see the man¡¯s facial features, the man¡¯s figure and posture when walking was very simr to Ye Yanfeng.


    Little Xingxing should not be mistaken!


    The restaurant was not yet equipped with surveince cameras inside, so Shangguan Wan could only see the footage of them entering and leaving the restaurant.


    But it did not matter whether she could see the man¡¯s face anymore, everything would be clear if she went to Zuofeng Mountain again.


    Shangguan Wan thanked the manager, before getting back into the car to drive to Zuofeng Mountain.


    Along the way, thoughts were running around her mind.


    She could not understand it. If Ye Yanfeng was still alive, why was he willing to invest to build the resort, but unwilling to see her?


    Was the young woman by his side his new lover?


    No, she wouldn¡¯t believe it!


    The car stopped at Zuofeng Mountain and Shangguan Wan stood in front of the gate.


    She did not ring the doorbell immediately, but raised her hand slowly, putting it on her left chest. Her heart was thumping hard as if it was going to jump out of her chest.


    Taking a deep breath, she mustered up her courage and pressed the doorbell.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The door to the vi opened and Shangguan Wan saw the girl at the mall walk out. Seeing Shangguan Wan, Bailey¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°...It¡¯s you?¡±


    Shangguan Wan suppressed the wild beating of her heart and tried to say in a calm voice, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Ye Yanfeng.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng?


    The girl frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Shangguan Wan carefully observed the girl¡¯s expression and found that she did not look like she was lying.


    She did not know Ye Yanfeng?


    Or Ye Yanfeng did not reveal his real name to her?


    ¡°May Ie in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going to rest soon!¡±


    Shangguan Wan did not have much patience. She had to get to the bottom of things tonight. Without waiting for the girl to say anything, Shangguan Wan climbed up the gate and leaped in from the outside.


    Seeing her series of agile and skilful actions, Bailey was dumbfounded and her mouth dropped open.


    When Bailey regained her senses, she chased after Shangguan Wan. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you, breaking into people¡¯s houses, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    Shangguan Wan said coldy as she strode forward, ¡°No one can do anything to me here!¡±


    Looking at the arrogant Shangguan Wan, Bailey frowned and said nothing more.


    Shangguan Wan entered the vi and hurried up to the second floor when she saw that there was no one else on the first floor.


    On the second floor, Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. She tried to hold down her emotions, but still could not hide the agitation in her heart.


    She circled the corridor on the second floor.


    Every door was closed and she did not know which room he was in.


    Shangguan Wan knocked at each of the doors.


    After knocking, none of the doors opened.


    Bailey came up. She looked at Shangguan Wan and said with a frown, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who you are, the person you¡¯re looking for moved away this afternoon.¡±


    After returning from the Western restaurant, Fifth Brother only asked Bel and her to finish the project properly and left.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression turned cold.


    What was the reason for him to avoid her when he was still alive?


    If he had no feelings for her anymore, why did he have to travel all the way here just to invest?


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    ...


    After Shangguan Wan left Zuofeng Mountain, she asked for people to monitor Bel and Bailey.


    She did not believe they did not know where Ye Yanfeng had gone.


    Sure enough, on the third day of monitoring them, Shangguan Wan¡¯s man reported that after Bailey went to the supermarket, she went into a taxi with tworge bags.


    Shangguan Wan drove over immediately.


    The subordinate monitoring Bailey saw Shangguan Waning over and said quickly, ¡°Lieutenant, that woman had been in that house with the courtyard for about half an hour.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Before long, Bailey came out and the taxi was waiting for her outside. She looked around, found that there was nothing unusual and left in the taxi.


    After she left, Shangguan Wan walked out from an inconspicuous corner. This ce was a suburb with few houses and the surroundings were quiet.


    Shangguan Wan went to the house with the courtyard. As the door of the courtyard was not closed, she pushed it and went straight in.


    She came to the door and was about to knock when a hoarse voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Bailey, you haven¡¯t left yet?¡±


    Shangguan Wan had heard this voice before. It belonged to the rude and strange man from when she went to Zuofeng Mountain to look for the investor.


    Was he...


    The door creaked and was opened from the inside.


    Shangguan Wan raised her head.


    The golden rays of light shone on the man¡¯s face, and although it was a little dazzling, it was enough to let her see the man¡¯s face.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s breathing tightened and her heart seemed to have stopped.

 Chapter 932 - Meeting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 932: Meeting (2)</h4>


    Staring at the tall figure at the door, Shanguang Wan¡¯s pupils constricted.


    She was stunned.


    It really was him...


    Ye Yanfeng!


    For a moment, Shangguan Wan thought she was hallucinating again. She clenched her hands that hung by her sides into fists and opened her mouth slightly, taking deep breaths.


    She was not dreaming, the man in front of her was real!


    He was still alive and well!


    He seemed much calmerpared to her excitement and happiness.


    There was no trace of warmth in the pair of eyes looking at her, it was like looking at a stranger.


    Shangguan Wan did not mind at all. She just wanted him to be alive and well.


    He was much thinner than he was four months ago. His face was more well-defined and his lips were tightly pursed. His facial features were exquisite andpared to before, it was less devilish and more cold and sharp.


    He was wearing a ck turtleneck sweater and ck long pants, making him seem tall and slender. But there was also a trace of unfeeling coldness to him.


    Shangguan Wan bit her lip and said again, ¡°Ye Yanfeng!¡±


    His slender and beautiful upturned eyesnded on her face, as if she was a stranger. ¡°You are?¡±


    His voice was extremely hoarse, he must have injured his vocal cords.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s body stiffened and she looked at his handsome face, high nose and sexy lips... It was clearly the same person, but he gave her a different feeling.


    Her mind was in a state of confusion.


    She could not tell for a moment if he was Ye Yanfeng or just someone who looked like him.


    Looking at his familiar yet unfamiliar face, Shangguan Wan was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m Shangguan Wan. Don¡¯t you know me?¡±


    Did the explosion make him lose his memories? Had he forgotten all about her?


    The man had one hand in his pants pocket, his gaze indifferent and cold. It was obvious he did not want to say much to Shangguan Wan and he replied coldly, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    Shangguan Wan did not know how to describe her mood at this moment.


    A coldness from her feet seeped into her heart and then spread throughout her whole body.


    Cold. A chill passed through her body, making her limbs turn cold.


    The joy from the previous second when she saw that he was alive turned into disappointment in the next second from his distanced attitude.


    Seeing that Shangguan Wan was silent, he raised his hand to close the door.


    Shangguan Wan did not know where the courage came from. She stepped forward and threw herself into his arms.


    Her slender and long arms wrapped around his slim waist.


    He had a strong smell of tobo on his body and he seemed to have not expected that she would hug him and his body stiffened for a moment.


    But very soon, his cold and indifferent voice sounded from the top of her head. ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡±


    His calm and indifferent attitude was like a knife, piercing into Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart.


    But she refused to let go, her eyes filling up with tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve just lost your memories and forgotten about me. Or, are you ming me for not seeing through you and Bo Yan¡¯s n at the base and saying those ruthless words to you?¡±


    He pulled her arms away, and there were no fluctuation of emotions on his handsome and thin face.


    It was unusually cold.


    After watching the surveince footage at the restaurant, she was sure he was alive. She had thought about countless kinds of scenarios of when they meet the past few days.


    But she had never imagined it to turn out like this.


    He said he did not know her and said that she had gotten the wrong person!


    ¡°Miss, I already have a girlfriend. Please leave.¡±


    His words pushed Shangguan Wan into the abyss.


    She looked at him in disbelief, her vision blurry with tears that she could not see his face clearly. ¡°Is Bailey the girlfriend you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°You know her?¡± There was a trace of gentleness in his indifferent eyes when Bailey was mentioned.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were full of coldness and impatience. ¡°Miss, please leave now. I¡¯m not the person you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    He then closed the door with a bang.


    The door seemed to iste them, separating them into two distant worlds. .


    The hands by Shangguan Wan¡¯s sides clenched and unclenched repeatedly...


    She leaned against the door, her heart felt like it was pierced. Instead of leaving, she sat on the stone bench in the courtyard. Resting her cheeks in between her hands, she wondered why it had be like this.


    Did he really lose his memories?


    If he did, why did hee to Yukou Border to invest? Why did he move away from Zuofeng Mountain when Little Xingxing saw him?


    Whether he lost his memory or not, she was sure about one thing. He did not want to see her.


    Was Bailey really dating him? Were they together now?


    Thinking of this, Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart seemed to have been pierced by a needle, a sharp pain stinging it relentlessly.


    He was still alive.


    But he did not remember her. He had a woman he liked. She was younger, and cuter than her...


    Shangguan Wan did not know if she should feel happy or sad with all that had happened.


    But she knew that nothing was more important than him being alive! She should be happy.


    Shangguan Wan closed her eyes, her temples throbbing slightly.


    She was sitting under the sun, but her body was somewhat cold.


    She felt like she was having a dream.


    Or was it a nightmare?


    ...


    Shangguan Wan sat there until the evening.


    The sound of a car stopping sounded at the gate of the courtyard.


    Bailey walked in with a bag of groceries and she was slightly surprised when she saw Shangguan Wan in the yard. ¡°Y-You are...¡±


    Taking in a breath, Bailey did not know what to say to Shangguan Wan. She heard from her brother that she was the female officer here and had great power. Even the mayor had to listen to her, so what could she do to her?


    Bailey nced at Shangguan Wan before going into the house. From the moment she stepped inside, she was surrounded by the pungent smell of tobo.


    When she saw the ashtray full of cigarette butts, a frown marred her pretty face. ¡°Fifth Brother, Dr Jing told you to quit smoking. Why are you...¡± Bailey looked out, thinking that it must be the woman outside upsetting Fifth Brother!


    The man flicked the cigarette ash and said hoarsely, ¡°Make something to eat. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Mm, okay.¡±


    ...


    An hourter, Bailey finished cooking.


    She went up to the man and said softly, ¡°Fifth Brother, she¡¯s still in the yard. Why don¡¯t we ask her toe in for dinner?¡±


    The man hummed in agreement.


    Bailey ran to the yard and looked at Shangguan Wan. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. Why don¡¯t youe in for dinner and leave after?¡±


    Shangguan Wan followed Bailey into the house.


    Bailey had cooked three dishes and a soup.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart tightened as she looked at the man who stood from the sofa and was walking over to the dining room.


    His hair was cut very short, the outline of his face thin and charming. Perhaps her gaze was too heated, so he looked at her.


    His gaze was clear and indifferent, with no trace of a ripple of any kind of emotion.


    It was hard for Shangguan Wan to distinguish whether he really forgot about her or whether it was because he did not want to talk to her.


    He came into the dining room, wordlessly pulling out the chair for Bailey in a gentlemanly manner and only sat down after she was seated.


    Shangguan Wan sat opposite him and Bailey.


    Bailey looked at Shangguan Wan and asked, ¡°Big Sister, were you trying to find Fifth Brother because he looks like your boyfriend?¡±

 Chapter 933 - Exactly the Same

    <h4>Chapter 933: Exactly the Same</h4>


    It was more than looking alike.


    He was exactly the same!


    He did not have any twin brothers, so who would look exactly like him?


    Shangguan Wan lowered her eyes and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Strictly speaking, he was not exactly my boyfriend.¡±


    Bailey took a sip of soup and could not help asking, ¡°You must have loved him very much, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Love?


    Shangguan Wan did not know what it was to love someone.


    She only knew that she only felt like a knife was twisted in her heart and that she regretted and missed him very much when she learned that he was gone!


    She has always been a reserved and shy person in rtionships. It was hard for her to show her feelings in front of outsiders. Instead of answering Bailey, she changed the topic. ¡°What about you? How did you know him?¡±


    Bailey nced at the man beside her and the man received her smile, raising his hand and patted her head lovingly. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk while eating.¡±


    Bailey stuck out her tongue. ¡°He¡¯s always so strict with me.¡±


    Shangguan Wan watched the interaction between the two of them and a bitter feeling rose in her heart. Only a few bites of food made it to her mouth before she lost her appetite.


    Perhaps she was not ready to endure his alienation and indifference. She did not want to stay here any longer.


    She couldn¡¯t.


    Making up the first excuse the could think of, she left in a hurry. As soon as she left, the man¡¯s gaze turned dark andplicated.


    His vision slowly turned blurred until it became dark.


    Throwing down his chopsticks, he stood up, nning to leave the dining room.


    But he identally knocked his knee onto the corner of the dining table and the sharp pain made him wince.


    He pursed his lips and said nothing.


    When Bailey saw what had happened, she immediately helped him up. ¡°Fifth Brother, you can¡¯t see again?¡±


    The man shook off Bailey¡¯s hand and walked away without any expression.


    As Bailey looked at his thin and lonely back, tears swam around in her eyes.


    ...


    Ever since that day, Shangguan Wan had no courage to see him again the next day.


    She was afraid to see the interaction between him and Bailey.


    She was a coward when it came to rtionships.


    In the evening, Shangguan Wan reported to Mu Sihan about the work in Yukou Broder through a video call.


    After talking about work, Shangguan Wan asked, ¡°You¡¯re not in the country?¡±


    ¡°The Prince has already pleaded guilty, and now the Interpol is going through the procedures. It won¡¯t be long before we can clear the Qiao family¡¯s name. Nan Zhi refused to return to the Capital for the time being, so I¡¯ve brought Xiaojie over to see her and the children.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great. Your family of five is finally reunited.¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded and carefully looked at Shangguan Wan in the video call. Only then did he find that she looked haggard and even thinner than before, with deep dark circles under her eyes. He frowned and asked, ¡°You¡¯re still sad about Ye Yanfeng?¡±


    At this moment, Nan Zhi appeared in the video with a cup of coffee. Shangguan Wan did not answer Mu Sihan¡¯s question and greeted Nan Zhi with a smile, ¡°Hi, Zhizhi, it¡¯s been a while! You¡¯re getting more and more feminine!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s beautiful face lit up with a smile, showing her dimples and she looked incredibly stunning. She was already a mother of three, but she still looked very young, beautiful and feminine.


    Shangguan Wan was quite envious of Nan Zhi. She felt that she was a winner in life. Although she had gone through many things with Sihan, they loved each other deeply and their love was unwavering!


    ¡°Zhizhi, do you have time? I want to talk to you alone for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nan Zhi nced at the man beside her and shot him a pointed look. ¡°Your Majesty, please get going! Men can¡¯t eavesdrop on women when they chat!¡±

 Chapter 934 - Sweet Family of Five (1)

    <h4>Chapter 934: Sweet Family of Five (1)</h4>


    Mu Sihan and Xiaojie came over in the afternoon. Since he had be the King, he had been busy with work and this was the first time he was meeting with Nan Zhi after saving Xiaojie.


    He came here less than an hour ago and because there was too much work, he went straight to Nan Zhi¡¯s study to handle work matters.


    Mu Sihan looked at the woman, who he had not seen for a few months, chasing him out as soon as Wan¡¯er wanted to talk to her alone. He then hung up the video call and pulled the woman into his arms.


    Nan Zhi was caught off guard. Her waist was grabbed by him and her back was pressed against the desk, her body was trapped between his arms and chest.


    The sudden intimacy made Nan Zhi¡¯s eyshes flutter and her handsnded on his broad shoulders, her fingertips touching his cor and her heart tightened uncontrobly!


    Distance and time truly did make the heart grow fonder, this was not false at all!


    Being apart for a long time, when they met, their gazes, breaths and warmth all seemed to be electrified, which could make people feel numb and tremble all over.


    Nan Zhi was at loss from his deep and dark stare and turned her head away slightly. She pushed his shoulders. ¡°You didn¡¯t even let Wan¡¯er know you¡¯re hanging up, what would she think? Go out quickly!¡±


    The man stood up from the swivel chair and hisrge hand grabbed her slender wrist, his calloused fingers rubbing on her delicate skin, creating a numb electric feeling.


    Nan Zhi looked at his whirpool like dark eyes that seemed to want to swallow her up and she leaned forward, stood on tiptoes and kissed his handsome face. ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    The man gave a lowugh.


    Thatugh seemed to have came from deep within his chest, mellow and maic, making people blush.


    Her delicate chin was lifted by his strong hand and his handsome face approached her, his sexy lips close to her ear with his voice deep and wild. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so long, and you want to send me away with just a kiss?¡±


    Nan Zhi was forced against the desk by him and she held the edge of the table with her hands, her body leaning back slightly. But the man soon caught up, his hard chest pressed against her soft chest.


    All she could smell was him, his strong, mature and masculine breath.


    He was the youngest and most handsome king in the world, and was deeply loved by women. Nan Zhi had seen the news and heard that he was also named as the number 1 hunk in S Country.


    Only those who knew him would know that it was only his face which was cool and impassive.


    On the outside, he was high up in the air, unapproachable, gentlemanly and serious.


    But privately, he was entirely different.


    Like now, in which way did he look like he was a king, with his gangsterish and bad appearance?


    The moment his sexy lips approached her, Nan Zhi raised her index finger and held it against his lips. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I heard some rumors not long ago that Helian Zhu confessed her feelings to you. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this when you called me?¡±


    She heard that the Royal family wanted him to have a marriage union with the Helian family.


    She knew that even if the Qiao family¡¯s reputation was restored, they would not be able to revive their glory in a short period of time. Thepany was bankrupt and needed Uncle to reestablish it to its former glory. It would not be an easy task.


    But the Helian family was different. They were the richest family in the world and also controlled the economic lifeline of several small countries.


    Mu Sihan narrowed his deep dark eyes and his lips lifted thoughtfully. ¡°In fact, Helian Zhu is not bad, I can consider...¡±


    Before he could finish, his chest was beaten several times by the woman¡¯s fist. She was the only woman in the world who dared to beat him like that.


    He held her hand, the smile on his lips deepened. He seldom smiled and when he smiled, his eyes looked darker and more charming.


    Nan Zhi knew he was teasing her. She was confident that he would not marry another woman, but her heart was still a little sad aspared to Helian Zhu, she could only get his approval and not the Royal family¡¯s approval.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep Wan¡¯er waiting. You go out first...¡±


    Her unfinished words were all blocked by the man¡¯s lips. Those slightly cold lips pressed hard against hers with an irresistible force she couldn¡¯t deny.


    Without giving her any time to think, refuse and resist, he pried open her lips. His strong arms, hot tongue and fresh breath made Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing became chaotic as her heart thumped wildly in her chest.


    Her lips were pried open and his tongue went in, entangling her tongue.


    Winding around, teasing, chasing. Their breaths became more heavy.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart throbbed.


    The fresh masculine breath invaded her nose as if with magic, making her legs weak and unable to stand.


    Her hands that were on his shoulders wrapped around his neck. Their bodies were so close together, like mas attracting each other, their kiss natural.


    It continued this way and he only released her when she was almost out of breath.


    ¡°Quickly finish your chat with her and return to the room,¡± he whispered in her ear before he left.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s ears felt hot.


    ...


    Downstairs.


    After school, Princess Tiantian looked at the tall and slim Xiaojie, who was wearing a white cored shirt standing in the living room, and she blinked her big round eyes with a loud exmation.


    ¡°It¡¯s Big Brother!¡±


    Princess Tiantian had seen Xiaojie¡¯s photo before and she recognized him immediately.


    As soon as Xiaojie heard the little princess¡¯s exmation, he looked at the two little fellows at the door.


    Before he could say anything. the little princess in a pink fluffy dress rushed towards him.


    Xiaojie quickly bent down, opened his arms as the little princess leapt into his arms. The little princess was delicate, chubby with a milky fragrance on her body. When she smiled, it was sweet and adorable, making one¡¯s heart melt.


    Xiaojie carried the little princess and turned around in circles, his long fingers caressing her head. ¡°So you¡¯re Little Sister Tiantian.¡±


    Princess Tiantian nodded vehemently, her eyes sparkling.


    Big Brother in real was even more handsome than in the photo. He really did inherit the good genes of both Daddy and Mommy. He was taller than children of his age, his facial features were exquisite and beautiful with the handsomeness of a soldier. In his white shirt, he looked like he had stepped out from aic.


    Little Tiantian hugged Brother Xiaojie¡¯s neck, her pink lips kissing his exquisite and handsome face twice. ¡°Tiantian is so happy to have two brothers!¡±


    Seeming to have thought of something, Tiantian pointed at Little Yuyu who was at the door. ¡°Big Brother, that is Yuyu. He¡¯s only a few minutes older than me. I heard that he had a dark expression the moment he was born. Yuyu doesn¡¯t like to smile and looks fierce all the time, but he¡¯s very popr with girls in school. But if Big Brother went to our school, you¡¯ll be even more popr!¡±

 Chapter 935 - Sweet Family of Five (2)

    <h4>Chapter 935: Sweet Family of Five (2)</h4>


    Princess Tiantian bubbled excitedly and then blinked herrge eyes, looking at Xiaojie. ¡°Big Brother, do you have money?¡±


    Xiaojie nodded.


    Princess Tiantian wrapped her arms around Xiaojie¡¯s neck and smiled. ¡°Then can Big Brother bring me to buy chocteter?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Princess Tiantian wanted to do a V sign when Little Yuyu, who was silent, said gravely, ¡°You¡¯re still eating chocte? If you eat any more, you can stop being called Tiantian and instead be called Meaty or Ball!¡±


    Princess Tiantian pouted adorably and looked at Xiaojie with some grievances. ¡°Big Brother, am I fat? Everybody else but Yuyu says I¡¯m cute.¡±


    Xiaojie¡¯s heart was almost melted by the little princess.


    Pretty Zhizhi gave birth to siblings, and although he had never seen them before, this kind of kinship was like a ma with a manic attractive force. They had only just met, but he naturally would like them and wanted to get close to and dote on them.


    Xiaojie carried Princess Tiantian with one arm and held Little Yuyu with another hand, taking them to the sofa.


    He carried Little Yuyu onto hisp and looked at his siblings who had such different personalities and looks. A warm smile appeared on his exquisite face. ¡°Little Princess is not fat, but you can¡¯t eat too many sweets either.¡±


    ¡°Then can I just have er?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Big Brother will buy it for you.¡±


    The little princess could not help kissing her big brother¡¯s face.


    Little Yuyu rolled his eyes. Fortunately, the other party was her biological brother, otherwise she might be treated as a little pervert!


    After the little princess kissed Xiaojie, Xiaojie looked at Little Yuyu, who did not talk much and put his delicate and handsome face in front of him. ¡°Little Brother, kiss me too.¡±


    Little Yuyu¡¯s expression was still cold, but his ears turned red.


    ¡°Hahaha, Brother is shy!¡±


    Little Yuyu red at Tiantian. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Then he kissed Xiaojie with an awkward and proud expression.


    Xiaojie could not help kissing his brother and sister on the forehead.


    When Mu Sihan came down from the study, he saw the warm and harmonious scene between the three siblings.


    Xiaojie had really grown up. When Mu Sihan saw him that year, he was the same age as Tiantian and Yuyu. In a blink of an eye, he had grown into a fine young boy.


    In a few years, who knew how many girls would be smitten by him.


    Seeing Mu Sihaning down, Tiantian ran to him excitedly. ¡°Daddy, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°My little girl has gotten heavy again.¡±


    Princess Tiantian pouted. ¡°Does Daddy also feel that Tiantian has be a ball too?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Our little princess is the most beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I know I¡¯m the most beautiful!¡±


    Little Yuyu could not stand Princess Tiantian¡¯s narcissism. He got up from the sofa and after letting Xiaojie know, went upstairs with his small school bag.


    Mu Sihan looked at Little Yuyu, who seemed to be ignoring him, and pursed his lips.


    It was Xiaojie¡¯s first time here, how could he be loved and weed by Little Yuyu, and as his daddy, he was unable to?


    Xiaojie looked at Mu Sihan pursing his lips and he smiled, saying, ¡°Daddy, the revolution has not yet seeded, you still need to work hard!¡± Then, he pped his hands at Tiantian. ¡°Come here, little princess, I¡¯ll take you out to buy something to eat.¡±


    The little princess immediately burrowed out from Mu Sihan¡¯s arms and ran into Xiaojie¡¯s waiting ones.


    Looking at Xiaojie who was more popr than him, Mu Sihan¡¯s face was tense, showing his dissatisfaction!


    ...


    In the study.


    Nan Zhi video-called Shangguan Wan again.


    After it got through, Nan Zhi said embarrassingly, ¡°Sorry for making you wait so long, Wan¡¯er.¡±


    Shangguan Wan smiled. ¡°I understand. Absence makes the heart grow fonder. I took up the sweet time between you and the King, I should be the one being sorry!¡±


    The corners of Nan Zhi¡¯s lips lifted slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about me and him. You said earlier you have something to talk about, what is it?¡±


    Shangguan Wan had not much experience when it came to rtionships. She and Ye Yanfeng had not dated formally and she wanted to ask Nan Zhi about rtionship problems.


    Shangguan Wan did not hide anything from Nan Zhi and told her about Ye Yanfeng being alive.


    When she heard the news, Nan Zhi was shocked, her eyes widening in shock. After she recovered, she said, ¡°It¡¯s great that he¡¯s alive!¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, don¡¯t tell the King about this yet.¡±


    Nan Zhi showed that she understood.


    Ye Yanfeng was still alive, but he did not let the Royal family know so he must have his own ns.


    ¡°If Xingxing had not seen him, I wouldn¡¯t have known he was still alive. I went to find him, but he avoided me. After we met, he said he didn¡¯t know me. He also has a girlfriend who is younger than me.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness and confusion. ¡°But I don¡¯t understand, if he doesn¡¯t know me anymore, why did he invest in Yukou Border? And why did he guess that I would look for him after meeting Little Xingxing? Why did he move away? I just don¡¯t understand anything.¡±


    After hearing Shangguan Wan¡¯s doubts, Nan Zhi analyzed it for her. ¡°If he had forgotten about you, why would hee to Yukou Border from the base? And, with his feelings for you, how could he move on to a new rtionship that easily? I think he must be feeling conflicted. He doesn¡¯t want to contact you, but he could not control himself and couldn¡¯t help bute to the ce nearest to you!¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°But why is he avoiding me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he has some unspeakable reason.¡± Nan Zhi pursed her lips. ¡°Wan¡¯er, if he has some unspeakable reason, then you have to rely on yourself to resolve it and open his heart. If you love him, then don¡¯t be afraid of his coldness and distance. Maybe, it¡¯s all just on the surface.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Zhizhi.¡±


    ...


    After ending the call with Shangguan Wan, Nan Zhi went out of the study.


    Little Yuyu was doing his homework and reading in his room, so Nan Zhi went downstairs, not wanting to disturb him.


    There was no sign of Xiaojie and Tiantian in the living room, only Mu Sihan sitting on the sofa smoking.


    His face seemed hidden underneath all the smoke.


    Nan Zhi went over and stood behind him, taking away the cigarette from his long fingers. ¡°Not happy?¡±


    Mu Sihan turned his head and held Nan Zhi¡¯s slender arm, saying with a frown, ¡°Yuyu doesn¡¯t seem to like me.¡±


    Nan Zhiughed. ¡°He¡¯s only seen you twice, he hasn¡¯t gotten to know you yet. Besides, his personality is like you, he¡¯s more quiet.¡±


    ¡°He likes Xiaojie and even kissed him just now.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°You¡¯re jealous of Xiaojie again? In fact, there¡¯s nothing wrong about it. My Baby Jie has grown up, bing more handsome and charming. Even I want to be his fan too!¡±


    As soon as Nan Zhi¡¯s voice fell, her chin was held by the man and he bit her soft lips. ¡°You¡¯re only allowed to be smitten by me.¡±


    Nan Zhi had no words.


    In the end, Nan Zhi could not bear him getting upset over Yuyu¡¯s apparent ¡®dislike¡¯ of him and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go up and have a chat with Yuyu. You wait here for my news.¡±

 Chapter 936 - Sweet Family of Five (3)

    <h4>Chapter 936: Sweet Family of Five (3)</h4>


    Nan Zhi went into Little Yuyu¡¯s room and smiled when she saw him doing his homework with a serious expression.


    He and the little princess hadpletely different temperaments. The little princess could not sit still for five minutes if she was asked to do her homework.


    But Yuyu had been quiet since he was small. He did everything in an organized manner andpared with children of his age, he was much more serious and steady.


    Nan Zhi pulled a chair and sat beside Little Yuyu. Seeing Mommying over, Little Yuyu put down his pen and looked at Nan Zhi with his dark eyes. ¡°Mommy, why are you here?¡±


    Nan Zhi could not help holding Yuyu¡¯s small cold face and said with a gentle gaze, ¡°Darling, do you not want to see Daddy?¡±


    Little Yuyu pursed his small lips and said nothing.


    ¡°Okay, if Darling doesn¡¯t like it, Mommy will ask him to leave.¡± Nan Zhi stood up as if she was going to go out.


    She had just stood up when her sleeve was tugged on by Little Yuyu.


    Little Yuyu looked at Nan Zhi with his dark eyes, his fair and delicate face showing a trace of panic. Seeing Nan Zhi looking over at him, he soon returned to his usual expression.


    Little Yuyu was the spitting image of Mu Sihan. He had truly inherited most of Mu Sihan¡¯s looks, his narrow, deep and dark eyes, tall nose bridge, red and moist lips... Nan Zhi looked at Yuyu and felt like she was looking at Mu Sihan when he was young.


    He must have looked cold and aloof like this.


    Sitting down again, Nan Zhi held Little Yuyu¡¯s hand, her expression gentle. ¡°You don¡¯t want him to leave, do you?¡±


    Little Yuyu frowned and his child-like voice had a cold edge. ¡°But he will still go.¡±


    Looking at Little Yuyu¡¯s mature look, pain spread out from Nan Zhi¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Mommy will take you and sister back before long. Can you give Mommy and Daddy a little more time?¡±


    Yuyu did not understand what happened between adults, but he had always listened to Mommy. He would believe whatever Mommy said.


    ¡°Then can you tell Mommy why you¡¯re ignoring Daddy?¡±


    Yuyu lowered his head, pursing his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to ignore him, I just don¡¯t think he¡¯ll like me.¡±


    Nan Zhi was surprised. Why would the little fellow have this thought?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to sweet talk like Sister, and I¡¯m not warm like Big Brother. I...¡±


    Before Little Yuyu could finish, a deep and maic voice sounded at the door. ¡°Silly boy, how could Daddy not like you?¡±


    Nan Zhi and Little Yuyu turned around at the same time. Seeing the tall figure standing at the door, Little Yuyu¡¯s face turned red and he slumped over the table and did not speak.


    When Nan Zhi saw this, she did not know whether tough or cry.


    It turned out that both father and son had misunderstood each other, thinking that the other party disliked him.


    She coughed softly. ¡°Yuyu, Mommy will go out first. You and Daddy have a good chat, okay?¡±


    Nan Zhi walked up to Mu Sihan and shot him a look. ¡°Have a good talk with your son. Don¡¯t make him angry anymore!¡±


    Mu Sihan was speechless.


    ...


    About twenty minutester.


    Nan Zhi heard footstepsing from upstairs.


    Mu Sihan led Little Yuyu down the stairs and there was a delighted smile on his well-defined and handsome face. ¡°Kitten, the brat called me Daddy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ¡®brat¡¯, I¡¯m Yuyu.¡±


    Mu Sihan rubbed Little Yuyu¡¯s head. ¡°Brat.¡±


    ¡°Stupid Daddy!¡±


    Nan Zhi really did not know whether tough or cry as she listened to the conversation between father and son.


    ...


    During dinner.


    Every so often, Nan Zhi would take food for Xiaojie, who was sitting beside Mu Sihan.


    Xiaojie¡¯s bowl was almost full and Mu Sihan nced at Nan Zhi with his eyes dark. He found that her gaze and attention were all on Xiaojie, and there was a gentle smile on her lips.


    Mu Sihan coughed softly, but it did not attract her attention and his handsome face darkened.


    ¡°Mommy, Big Brother took me to the supermarket and the Auntie owner asked if Big Brother has a girlfriend?¡± Tiantian blinked her big bright eyes, her face innocent. ¡°She also said that she wanted Big Brother to be her son-inw.¡±


    Xiaojie put his right fist to his mouth and coughed, then gave the little princess a look, indicating that she should not speak any more.


    The little princess did not understand what Xiaojie was trying to say and asked curiously, ¡°Big Brother, did sand get into your eyes?¡±


    Xiaojie was speechless.


    Everyone else on the table burst intoughter because of Tiantian.


    ¡°Mommy, Big Brother told the Auntie owner that he¡¯s booked, but I don¡¯t understand what that means!¡±


    Little Yuyu could not listen to her anymore and retorted with a cold face, ¡°Stupid Sister, it means Brother is booked, he has a girlfriend!¡±


    Princess Tiantian eximed in delight, ¡°Then Big Brother¡¯s girlfriend must be a little cutie like Tiantian!¡±


    Little Yuyu rolled his eyes. How did he end up with such a narcissistic sister!


    Nan Xiaojie looked at Xiaojie and asked with a smile, ¡°Baby Jie, is everything going well with you and Little Apple?¡±


    Xiaojie felt that this meal could not be eaten anymore.


    His ears were a little hot and he put down his chopsticks, saying with his hand on his forehead, ¡°Little Apple is my sister, she was before, and will be in the future. Pretty Zhizhi, don¡¯t talk about me and Little Apple anymore in the future. I just regard her as my sister. Besides, I want to focus on my training and school, I won¡¯t think about anything else.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s smile turned gentler. ¡°Okay, Mommy respects you. Our Baby Jie has really grown up.¡± When Little Apple was mentioned, Nan Zhi thought of Yan Hua.


    Where did she go? Was she doing well?


    ...


    After Tiantian and Yuyu fell asleep, Nan Zhi went to Xiaojie¡¯s room.


    Xiaojie kept to regr hours and had already fallen asleep. Nan Zhi sat by his bed and stared at him for a long time.


    When she returned to the bedroom, a man with a dark expression had already taken a bath and was lying on the bed.


    Nan Zhi looked at him sitting at the head of the bed smoking with his upper body bare. She walked over and looked at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tidy up the guest room for you?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression turned dark and he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Do you really want me to sleep in the guest room?¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, the man lifted the nket and got out of bed. He was wearing a pair of loose leisure pants. His well-defined abdominal muscles and Apollo¡¯s belt was very sexy, and Nan Zhi looked away with her ears hot.


    The man¡¯s phone on the bedside table rang and Nan Zhi, who wanted to hold the man¡¯s hand, paused slightly.


    It was Helian Zhu.


    Nan Zhi nced at it and went towards the bathroom without saying anything.


    But she had just stepped out when her wrist was grabbed by the man. He answered the phone in front of her, his voice deep and cold. ¡°Miss Helian, it¡¯s already sote, is there any problem?¡±


    Helian Zhu had drank a lot of wine in the evening and unconsciously called Mu Sihan. Hearing his voice, she was silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Do I really have no chance?¡±


    Mu Sihan replied without any hesitation, ¡°I already made myself clearst time.¡±


    ¡°Do you really... love her that much?¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at the woman who had broken away from his grip and was walking towards the bathroom, a faint smile appearing on his lips. ¡°In my eyes, there will never be another her in this world.¡±

 Chapter 937 - Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 937: Meeting Again</h4>


    Nan Zhi had no habit of eavesdropping on people¡¯s phone calls and she did not hear what Mu Sihan had said to Helian Zhu at the end.


    But after experiencing so many things, she naturally believed him.


    And yet, there was still a little suffocating and ufortable feeling in her heart when she thought of how in the eyes of the public, she was not fit to be with the King.


    Some things, no matter how hard she tried, she was unable to change it. For example, being a person who was worthy of his status.


    But she could not be self-deprecating. It had been her greatest luck being able to get his love!


    Taking off her clothes, she turned on the shower head and stood under the warm water to wash her hair.


    Since she was preupied with her thoughts, she did not even notice when the bathroom door was opened. Her hair was full of white foam, some fell on her fair back and was washed off by the running water.


    A thin mist covered the bathroom. Mu Sihan stood at the door, looking at the woman who had her back towards him. Her skin was like silk, delicate, smooth and without any blemishes.


    As his gaze moved from her beautiful neck, to her slender waist and perky buttocks, it slowly moved downwards...


    His sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and his deep eyes turned dark.


    The woman¡¯s slender and figure seemed to be covered with a thin fabric, looking incredibly beautiful!


    Mu Sihan¡¯s lower body was tensed, his mouth turned dry and his body was hot.


    He strode forward without saying a word.


    The sound of running water covered his footsteps.


    Nan Zhi washed her hair clean and raised her hand to wipe at her face. From the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw a tall figure.


    She paused for a moment then turned her head, her pupils erging when she saw the man who was a few steps away from her.


    ¡°You... Mmh!¡±


    The man came over and pressed her against the wall.


    The cold tiles made her shiver and before she could stand firm, her slender body was lifted by the man¡¯s powerful arms.


    His firm body pressed against her soft one, and his sexy thin lips moved around her lips, teasing and entangling...


    Her breathing gradually became chaotic.


    In her dazed consciousness, he suddenly...


    She bit his shoulder. They were apart for too long and she was still not used to it. But very soon, her consciousness became fuzzy again and she lost herself in it all.


    ...


    After Shangguan Wan ended the call with Nan Zhi, she was in a daze for a long time. That night, she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    When she woke up the next day, the dark circles under her eyes seemed even deeper than before.


    After sending Little Xingxing to school, Shangguan Wan drove back to the force.


    There was something to be settled in the force in the morning, so she decided to look for Ye Yanfeng again in the afternoon.


    Zhizhi was right. He must have some unspeakable reason and she needed to use her actions to move him.


    But she did not expect that they would meet when it was not even the afternoon yet.


    It so happened that she was caught up in an ident by a sports car when she was turning a corner.


    A handsome young man got out of the car and before Shangguan Wan could say anything to him, another man got out from the front passenger seat.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s gaze went over the man who was apologizing to her andnded on Ye Yanfeng who was not far away.


    He was wearing sunsses and ck shirt and pants. He had one hand in his pants pocket and the sun rays shone on his handsome face, giving him a faint glow and his handsome face looked even more attractive.


    Shangguan Wan went past the young man and towards Ye Yanfeng.

 Chapter 938 - He Wanted to Chase after Her

    <h4>Chapter 938: He Wanted to Chase after Her</h4>


    Ye Yanfeng stood by the front passenger seat, his sunsses covering his eyes and Shangguan Wan could not see his gaze.


    His lips were slightly pursed and there was a trace of annoyance between his eyebrows.


    Shangguan Wan did not know what he was thinking, but from his expression, it seemed like he was unwilling to see her.


    Although Shangguan Wan felt a little afraid, when she thought of what Nan Zhi had said, she walked up to the man with renewed determination.


    Shangguan Wan stopped when she was about two steps away from him.


    Looking at his handsome face hidden in the light, Shangguan Wan was slightly panicked.


    She pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Hearing Shangguan Wan¡¯s voice, the man¡¯s eyes under the sunsses narrowed and he spat out coldly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked at his cold and indifferent attitude and could not tell what she was feeling at the moment. She felt like a caterpir in a cocoon, whose silk was being reeled off unexpectedly. There was a slow pain that was impossible to ignore that was slowly spreading within her.


    Cars were moving past on the road and pedestrians continued to walk by from time to time, but she had a feeling of being in a desert. She felt cold and confused.


    The silence between them attracted the attention of the young man who had gotten out of the car first.


    He strode over, looked at Shangguan Wan and then at Ye Yanfeng, asking hesitantly, ¡°Do you two... know each other?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±


    Shangguan Wan replied yes, while Ye Yanfeng replied with a blunt no.


    The atmosphere was stiff and silent again.


    Shangguan Wan looked at the man, who had turned his face away as if he did not want to look at her, and a trace of gloominess shed past her eyes. ¡°If he insists that he doesn¡¯t know me, then so be it!¡±


    Jing Ting broke the weird atmosphere with a smile. He held out his hand to Shangguan Wan. ¡°He¡¯s like that, ignore him. I¡¯m Jing Ting. May I know your name, Miss?¡±


    Shangguan Wan shook Jing Ting¡¯s hand and replied, ¡°Shangguan Wan.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shangguan, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure as well.¡± Her gaze unconsciously fell onto the man with the serious expression. ¡°Ye Yanfeng, do you have time? Can we have a chat?¡±


    She summoned up her courage and spoke to him.


    The man did not look at her, his expression still of one that did not want to talk to her. ¡°I still have something to do. And as I said before, I don¡¯t know you at all. Please stop bothering me.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s chest tightened uncontrobly and before she could say anything, Ye Yanfeng was already saying to Jing Ting, ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to talk aboutpensation.¡± After that, he got into the car.


    Shangguan Wan was rooted to the spot, unable to move for a while.


    Jing Ting coughed awkwardly. ¡°Miss Shangguan, your car...¡±


    Shangguan Wan regained her senses and shook her head, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that. How about we exchange phone numbers and when your car is repaired, give me a call to let me know how much the cost is.¡±


    Seeing Shangguan Wan¡¯s hesitation, Jing Ting hastily said, ¡°Actually today¡¯s collision is also considered fate. You may not need me topensate anything, but we can still be friends and have a meal together next time.¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked into the car. The man had his head lowered and she did not know what he was doing.


    He seemed to be disgusted by her, and if she could change anything, it seemed good to attract his attention.


    Shangguan Wan nodded. Taking out her phone, she gave Jing Ting her number and then saved Jing Ting¡¯s as well.


    ...


    Shangguan Wan returned to the military vehicle and looked at the sports car driving away through the rearview mirror.


    Leaning against the car seat, a sense of helplessness surged out from her body.


    Before, Ye Yanfeng was always pursuing her from behind, always approaching her without shame and she hated it at that time. She wondered if he felt the same way she did before.


    But no matter what, she had to be brave in her rtionship once.


    ...


    After the sports car drove away, Jing Ting, who was driving, looked at the man sitting in the front passenger seat whose lips were pursed tightly.


    Jing Ting had one hand resting on the car window and the other on the steering wheel. He raised his eyebrows and said with a faint smile, ¡°Just now you and the female officer...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±


    The smile on Jing Ting¡¯s face deepened. ¡°I haven¡¯t even finished saying anything and you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t know her?¡± Based on his strong reaction, it would be weird if he didn¡¯t know her!


    ¡°By the way, I got her phone number. If you really don¡¯t know her, I can pursue her!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng said nothing, the pair of long upturned eyes under the sunsses narrowed slightly and his expression was dark.


    ¡°If you mind, I won¡¯t do anything!¡± Jing Ting said with his eyebrows raised.


    Ye Yanfeng said, his handsome face expressionless, ¡°Do as you like.¡±


    Jing Ting scoffed. ¡°Fine. You said it yourself. I¡¯ve never dated a female officer and Miss Shangguan looks beautiful and charming. Although she looks cold, her face is nice and her temperament is not bad as well. She has a heroic grace and elegance that other women don¡¯t have. Just looking at her makes me want to conquer her!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng turned his head and looked out of the window, his face tense. ¡°She has a son.¡±


    Jing Ting was speechless. Didn¡¯t he say he didn¡¯t know her?


    A minuteter, Jing Tingughed and said, ¡°I grew up abroad and I¡¯d say my way of thinking is more open than others. I can ept a woman with a son. Besides, I think women with children have more charm.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng said, ¡°Drive properly, don¡¯t bang into other cars again!¡±


    Jing Ting¡¯s mouth twitched. Did he make him angry?


    After a few minutes of silence in the car, Jing Ting broke the silence without any fear. ¡°You said you don¡¯t know her... Is it because you...¡±


    The man, who was expressionless, suddenly interrupted Jing Ting with a bad temper, ¡°Can you f*cking shut your mouth?¡±


    Jing Ting stopped talking.


    ...


    Shangguan Wan settled some matters in the force in the morning and took time in the afternoon to find Ye Yanfeng.


    But he had moved again.


    To be honest, Shangguan Wan was slightly angry.


    Was it necessary to avoid her as if she were the gue?


    She called that Mr Jing from this morning and could not get through. Shangguan Wan sat in the courtyard, feeling dejected like a balloon out of air.


    Over the next half month, Shangguan Wan never saw Ye Yanfeng again.


    She asked the mayor about the resort and it was all handled by Bel, Ye Yanfeng had never appeared.


    He came to Yukou Border silently, and then left just as silently.


    Shangguan Wan felt very powerless. There were so many people, if he intended to avoid her, she did not know where to find him!


    Even if she found him, she could not follow him around 24 hours. He would still find a way to leave. Her n waspletely over before it had even begun.


    Since the training of the new recruits was over, Shangguan Wan decided to give herself a break. After Little Xingxing had grown up, she had been busy with work and had not taken him out to have fun.


    This vacation, Shangguan Wan nned to take Little Xingxing to an ind.


    During this period, something had happened to the Shangguan family. The King had taken her father¡¯s military power back and her father urged her to return to the Capital a few times but she had ignored it all.

 Chapter 939 - Meeting During Their Holiday

    <h4>Chapter 939: Meeting During Their Holiday</h4>


    Her father was loyal to the Queen and wielded a part of the military power in the Capital. After Sihan became the King, he naturally had to start nurturing his own people to slowly obtain the military power for his own.


    After the Queen abdicated her position, her father remained arrogant in the Royal family. Sihan must have long been annoyed by his actions, but had yet to find a chance to get back the military power her father was holding.


    She heard that one of her father¡¯s adjutants had misused his power in the Capital, not only having been corrupt, but had also taken the lives of several others misusing his power. This allowed Sihan to get something on her father, as in order to save his wife and children, the adjutant had confessed to several things her father had done.


    Hearing this, Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t feel an ounce of pity or sadness.


    If one hurt others, they would end up hurting themselves. This saying was never wrong!


    ...


    Before Shangguan Wan brought Little Xingxing to Ocean Ind, Captain Jiang found out and brought his new girlfriend, Le Le along with them.


    Le Le was from the cultural corp. She was cute and energetic, being especially warm and cheerful when she saw Shangguan Wan and Little Xingxing.


    Le Le knew that Captain Jiang used to like Shangguan Wan secretly, but she didn¡¯t mind at all, because Shangguan Wan was a female general that she really well respected.


    The aura and charisma on Shangguan Wan was already very attractive to begin with, so Le Le thought that Captain Jiang had good taste.


    In addition, Le Le and Little Xingxing got along very well, the two of them lifting the atmosphere of the group on their way there.


    Ocean Ind was one of the tourist cities in the country and the flight would take two and a half hours.


    After they got off the ne, the group arrived at the hotel they had booked earlier. The moment they got on their vehicle, Shangguan Wan¡¯s phone started to ring.


    When Shangguan Wan saw that it was Jing Ting calling, hershes fluttered slightly.


    Her finger identally rejected the call.


    Since Little Xingxing, Captain Jiang and Le Le were with her, Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t call him again.


    Once they arrived at the hotel, Le Le pulled Little Xingxing towards the sea excitedly, while Shangguan Wan remained in her room instead of going with them.


    Shangguan Wan stood on the balcony. She stared at the call she had rejected earlier, looking down as she redialed the number.


    Every ring made her feel slightly nervous.


    It wasn¡¯t because of Jing Ting, but because she wanted to hear about Ye Yanfeng¡¯s news from Jing Ting.


    The call rung about five times before it was picked up.


    ¡°Miss Shangguan, I thought that you didn¡¯t want to take my call.¡± Jing Ting¡¯s voice held a hint of mncholy.


    Shangguan Wanughed politely. ¡°I had something on earlier. Can I ask why Mr Jing called me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been busy recently and only got time. Does Miss Shangguan have time tomorrow? I want to ask you out for a trip!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m having a vacation at Ocean Ind.¡± Shangguan Wan paused, before she probed, ¡°Mr Jing, can I ask about Ye Yanfeng...¡±


    ¡°I nned to ask him to go on the trip together tomorrow.¡± As if thinking of something, Jing Ting asked, ¡°Is Miss Shangguan vacationing at Ocean Ind?¡±


    Shangguan Wan hummed in response.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a vacation in a long time. I¡¯ll get Yanfengter to go and find Miss Shangguan at Ocean Ind together!¡±


    When Shangguan Wan heard Jing Ting¡¯s words, her heart beat faster consciously.


    Shangguan Wan did her best to control her emotions, as she spoke in her calmest voice possible, ¡°Ye Yanfeng seems to hate me. If you want toe over with him, it¡¯ll be best if you tell him that I¡¯m not here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the call ended, Shangguan Wan leaned against the railing, a bright smile on her lips.


    All of the depressing emotions she felt thest few days disappeared into nothing.


    Although there was barely any development to her n, as long as she can see him still, it was a good start!


    ...


    When they were eating at the buffet restaurant in the evening, Le Le nced at Shangguan Wan. ¡°Sister Wan¡¯er, you seem happier! Do you feel a lot better aftering here?¡±


    Shangguan Wan replied, ¡°Is it very obvious?¡±


    Le Le nodded. ¡°Yes. Although you smiled too in the past, your eyes were dull. When you smile now, your eyes are filled with sparkles, so you look a lot happier!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because I have something to expect now!¡±


    Le Le didn¡¯t really understand what Shangguan Wan meant, but she didn¡¯t want to rify her doubts.


    ...


    Once they were done eating, Shangguan Wan brought Little Xingxing towards the beach.


    Little Xingxing looked up at Shangguan Wan. ¡°Wanwan, are you still thinking about that person?¡±


    Shangguan Wan carried Little Xingxing in her arms. ¡°It¡¯s Uncle.¡±


    Little Xingxing pouted. ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t like that Uncle. Wanwan, can¡¯t you like another Uncle instead?¡±


    ¡°Give Mommy three months. If he still doesn¡¯t like me, then I¡¯ll like another Uncle, alright?¡±


    Little Xingxing nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find a more handsome Uncle for Wanwan when that timees.¡±


    Shangguan Wan burst out inughter from Little Xingxing¡¯s words.


    ...


    Sometime in the middle of the night, Shangguan Wan received a message from Jing Ting. It seemed that his group of friends had arrived at the hotel.


    Changing her clothes, Shangguan Wan left a note for Little Xingxing, who was deep asleep, before she walked out of the room.


    When Shangguan Wan walked out from the elevator, she saw the two men standing in the lobby, as well as... Bailey.


    Jing Ting was doing the check-in procedures while Ye Yanfeng was standing next to him. It had been two weeks since shest saw him, and he seemed to have lost a bit of weight since. He was wearing a white casual outfit, while his hands were in his pocket as he looked to his side to talk to Bailey.


    She did not know what Bailey was saying, but he smirked devilishly in return. It was a smile she missed terribly.


    Shangguan Wan sucked in a deep breath. She didn¡¯t shy away, walking forward to greet Jing Ting instead. ¡°Mr Jing.¡±


    When Jing Ting saw Shangguan Wan, he pulled her into a big hug.


    Shangguan Wan looked a little different from how she did in her usual military uniform. She was wearing a Persian-styled maxi dress, her hair permed with wavy curls that rested casually on her slender shoulders. She had a hint of makeup, looking pretty and yful, yet feminine as well.


    After Jing Ting hugged Shangguan Wan, he took a more careful look at her before he eximed excitedly, ¡°When Miss Shangguan isn¡¯t wearing your military uniform, you changed into a woman that one cannot look away from! Miss Shangguan Wan can really wear any style of clothes!¡±


    Shangguan Wan shook her head with a smile. ¡°Mr Jing, you tter me.¡±


    Bailey, who was next to Ye Yanfeng, didn¡¯t think that she would meet Shangguan Wan here. Especially with how Shangguan Wan looked in her dress, even her thought that Shangguan Wan was extremely feminine and charming.


    She never thought that Shangguan Wan would have this side to her.


    Bailey nced at the man next to her unconsciously. In the past two weeks, he had been in the hospital, his eyes sometimes good and sometimes bad. Also, she had secretly overheard his conversation with the doctor. Apart from his eyes eventually losing its sight, there was something even more serious...


    As Bailey was dazing out, a firm hold wrapped around her shoulders. She nced at the man who had pulled her into his arms. If she didn¡¯t understand why he wanted her to be his girlfriend in the past, it was more than clear now...


    Bailey had fallen for him at first sight. Although she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to get his reciprocated feelings, she would still cooperate with himpletely.


    Just as he hugged her, she leaned into his warm embrace.


    After greeting Jing Ting, Shangguan Wan nced towards Ye Yanfeng.

 Chapter 940 - Little Xingxing’s Father

    <h4>Chapter 940: Little Xingxing¡¯s Father</h4>


    It was as though Ye Yanfeng had not seen Shangguan Wan, his attention was focused on Bailey, who was in his arms.


    Noting that the two of them were acting sweet with each other, Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t appear to be very surprised or sad.


    She looked away from Ye Yanfeng, ncing at Jing Ting once more. A charming smile appeared on her pretty face. ¡°Mr Jing, what have you been busy with recently? When I called youst time, you didn¡¯t pick up.¡±


    Hearing Shangguan Wan¡¯s words, the man hugging Bailey nced at her. However, he looked away very quickly, and no one noticed his actions.


    Jing Ting was done with the check-in procedures and he picked up his luggage as he replied, ¡°I was busy with my patients.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so Mr Jing is a doctor!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng and Bailey were walking behind the two of them. As she stared at theughing and chatting couple in front, Bailey could feel the change in aura of the man beside her.


    However, his expression didn¡¯t change.


    After entering the elevator, Ye Yanfeng stood behind with Bailey while Shangguan Wan and Jing Ting stood in front.


    Seeing Shangguan Wan press the button of the level she was staying at, Jing Tingughed as he said, ¡°Such a coincidence! We¡¯re actually staying on the same floor!¡±


    Shangguan Wan simply responded to Jing Ting with a smile.


    The elevator moved up and Shangguan Wan used the reflection on the elevator walls she could see from the corner of her eyes to nce at the man behind her.


    His head was down. His hair was slightly longer, with his fringe covering his pretty eyes. The white outfit he was wearing made his legs look longer, while there was not a hint of emotion on his handsome face. It was as if she was really a stranger that was standing in front of him.


    In the past, Ye Yanfeng was charming and yful. But now, she kept seeing a serious and aloof loneliness on him.


    There were still a lot of questions lingering in her mind.


    However, he wasn¡¯t willing to give her the chance for them to have a proper talk. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to him after that explosion.


    If he said that he had lost his memories, she definitely wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Perhaps, Shangguan Wan¡¯s gaze was too strong, but the man who was looking down suddenly looked up slightly.


    Their eyes met through the reflection.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She didn¡¯t look away. Even after he found out that she was looking secretly at her, she continued to stare at him openly.


    However, his eyes looked away very quickly.


    Shangguan Wan was wearing a maxi dress, so her shoulders and arms were exposed. Her neckline and arms were extremely pretty, the butterfly bone at her back looking extremely delicate and seductive.


    When she stood with the handsome and elegant Jing Ting, they formed an extremely good looking view.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s hand in his pocket clenched into a tight fist.


    Did Jing Ting suggest for him toe out to take a walk and adjust his feelings just to bring him to see how he flirted with a woman?


    Very quickly, the elevator arrived on the twelve floor. Shangguan Wan and Jing Ting walked out together.


    After ncing at Ye Yanfeng in the elevator, Shangguan Wan stopped looking at him anymore.


    Shangguan Wan arrived at the door of her room and Jing Ting stopped her. ¡°Miss Shangguan...¡±


    Shangguan Wanughed. ¡°Mr Jing, please call me Wan¡¯er!¡±


    Jing Ting did not shy from the request either. He called her Wan¡¯er before he took out an exquisite box from his bag. ¡°This is a present for you. It¡¯s not expensive and just a little thought from me. Just treat it as the payment for hitting your carst time.¡±


    Shangguan Wan hesitated for a while before she took the box. ¡°Thank you, Mr Jing.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t call me Mr Jing as well. Just call me Ah Ting, everyone I know calls me that.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng and Bailey¡¯s room were diagonally opposite of Shangguan Wan¡¯s room. Hearing Shangguan Wan and Jing Ting¡¯s conversation, Ye Yanfeng¡¯s jaw was tense as he unlocked the door and pulled Bailey into the room.


    With a loud bang, he mmed the door shut.


    Jing Ting nced back at them, an almost unobservable smile appearing in his eyes.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, if you have time tomorrow, you can go out to the seas with us!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Shangguan Wan agree easily.


    ...


    Jing Ting¡¯s room was next to Ye Yanfeng¡¯s. After he entered the room, he walked towards the balcony.


    Indeed, a certain man was leaning against the balcony railing, his expression looking a little dark.


    Jing Ting threw a water bottle at him. ¡°Did you eat a bomb? You seem to be very explosive!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng threw the water bottle back at Jing Ting.


    Jing Ting opened the bottle, drinking a few mouthfuls of water and said with augh, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you before? You said that you didn¡¯t know her, so now, I can¡¯t approach her?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng ignored Jing Ting, his side profile handsome and sharp.


    When he didn¡¯t smile, he looked especially cold and heartless, making others fear him.


    Jing Ting raised an eyebrow. ¡°Let me ask you one more time, do you want to pursue her? If not, I¡¯ll really go for it!¡±


    Hearing his words, the other man moved to walk away instead.


    Staring at his back, Jing Ting smirked.


    When he really started to go for it, would he still be so stubborn?


    ...


    Shangguan Wan had a good sleep that night. Little Xingxing was the first to wake up the next day before she woke up.


    After washing up, the mother and son duo went down to have breakfast.


    When they were waiting for the elevator, they bumped into Jing Ting.


    When he saw Little Xingxing, Jing Ting didn¡¯t appear to be surprised. His smile was bright. ¡°What a handsome little boy!¡±


    Shangguan Wan introduced Little Xingxing to Jing Ting.


    Little Xingxing checked Jing Ting up and down once. Noting that he was gentlemanly and elegant, he called out politely, ¡°Uncle.¡±


    ¡°So polite.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng, who hade over to eat breakfast with Bailey, heard Jing Ting¡¯s words and his eyes darkened a little.


    Thest time they met, this boy had stuck arge green turtle on his back and didn¡¯t even call him, so why was he so polite in front of Jing Ting?


    ...


    As they ate, Jing Ting, Shangguan Wan and Little Xingxing sat together.


    Little Xingxing could tell that Jing Ting wanted to pursue his mother, and... Little Xingxing¡¯s eyesnded on Ye Yanfeng. When he saw that there was that pretty girl beside her, his small eyebrows furrowed unhappily.


    Looking away, Little Xingxing said to Shangguan Wan. ¡°Wanwan, Sister Le Le wants to go to the amusement parkter, so I won¡¯t go out to the sea with you. You can have fun with Uncle Jing!¡±


    Shangguan Wan nced at the mischievous elf next to her. ¡°Sister Le Le came out to have fun with Uncle Jiang, why are you going with them to be a lightbulb?¡±


    ¡°Sister Le Le likes to y with me. Also, Uncle Jiang likes me as well. So rest assured and go have fun with Uncle Jing!¡± With that said, the boy leaned into Shangguan Wan¡¯s ear and spoke at a volume only the two of them could hear. ¡°I know that annoying Uncle will go as well. I don¡¯t want to see him, so please don¡¯t bring me with you. If not, I might not be able to help myself and spoil the atmosphere!¡±


    Shangguan Wan was speechless.


    Jing Ting stared at Shangguan Wan and Little Xingxing. It was obvious that the mother and son had a very good rtionship.


    Soon after finishing breakfast, Little Xingxing was brought away by Le Le to go with them to the amusement park. With Captain Jiang around, Shangguan Wan naturally didn¡¯t have to worry about her son¡¯s safety.


    After Little Xingxing left, Jing Ting could not help but ask. ¡°Wan¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry to ask, but are you still in contact with your son¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a single mother.¡±

 Chapter 941 - Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 941: Jealousy</h4>


    Jing Ting had rented a luxurious cruise boat.


    He had went to rent it with Ye Yanfeng. On their way there, Jing Ting started to talk about Shangguan Wan and Little Xingxing and could not help but exim, ¡°Wan¡¯er¡¯s son is really interesting!¡±


    As he said so, he nced at Ye Yanfeng a few times.


    ¡°Did you notice that...¡±


    Ye Yanfeng narrowed his eyes, ncing at Jing Ting unhappily. When he spoke with Jing Ting nowadays, it was only about Shangguan Wan. His handsome expression darkened. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Last question.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng nced at Jing Ting, his expression still dark. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Have you done it with Wan¡¯er?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes turnedpletely cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m only suspecting, but is Little Xingxing is your son?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng paused in his steps.


    Seeing Ye Yanfeng pause in surprise, he thought that his assumption was right. He smiled as he raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why you don¡¯t agree with me...¡±


    Before he was done speaking, he was interrupted by Ye Yanfeng scarily, ¡°He¡¯s not my son!¡± Before she was pregnant, he hadn¡¯t even touched her finger!


    Jing Ting¡¯s smile immediately stiffened. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you sure? I think that Little Xingxing¡¯s eyes look quite like yours.¡±


    ¡°Am I the only man who has my kind of eyes?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m asking if you really didn¡¯t touch her back then. There¡¯s a chance you might have been drugged or was drunk when you did it.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression was so dark water could drip from it. ¡°Can a man still do it after beingpletely drunk? As for being drunk, am I so bad that I would be yed by others?¡±


    The corners of Jing Ting¡¯s lips twitched. This person was really not humble at all!


    ¡°Then since Wan¡¯er¡¯s son has no rtion to you, then I can rest assured and pursue her daringly!¡±


    ...


    Once they were on the cruise, Bailey changed into a sexy bikini. Shangguan Wan had brought her swimsuit over too. However, as she was rather conservative, she didn¡¯t dare to wear one like Bailey¡¯s.


    She wore a pastel blue floral swimsuit, her hair tied up into a bun as she walked towards the deck with sunsses on.


    Her outfit was not as sexy as Bailey¡¯s. Her front was covered tightly, however, arge part of her back was exposed. The high-waist design showed off her figure extremely well. Under the flowing skirt, her legs were slender and straight. For someone who exercised a lot like her, she looked extremely pretty when she wore such a form-fitting outfit.


    Ye Yanfeng wasying down on the deck as he tanned in the sun. Bailey walked around in front of him, but he ignored her.


    When Shangguan Wan walked out, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but nce at her.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t wearing a bikini like Bailey was, his furrowed eyebrows eased a little. However, when she walked next to Jing Ting and turned around to exposed her pretty back and slender waist, Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression tensed again, looking extremely dark immediately.


    After she walked out, she had gone to Jing Ting immediately and didn¡¯t even nce at him.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, her feelings for you aren¡¯t real, are they? She has only just met Dr Jing, how did they already get so close?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng closed his eyes, his lips pursed tightly as he ignored Bailey. Although he couldn¡¯t see anything with his eyes closed, his hearing became more sensitive as a result.


    He didn¡¯t know what Jing Ting said, but Shangguan Wan started tough cheerfully.


    Ye Yanfeng opened her eyes, looking through his tinted sunsses at the couple who were chatting andughing.


    Even if Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t turn back, she could still feel the fiery gaze falling on her from behind.


    Ignoring it, she continued to stare out at the broad ocean, her lips lifting up unconsciously.


    After she chatted for a while with Jing Ting, Shangguan Wan went to the washroom. When she came out, she saw a slender and lean figure leaning against the door.

 Chapter 942 - Pulling Her Into the Washroom

    <h4>Chapter 942: Pulling Her Into the Washroom</h4>


    Shangguan Wan stared at the tall figure who was leaning against the wall. She froze for a second before she regained her senses very quickly.


    Choosing to ignore him, she continued to walk forward with her eyes looking straight ahead.


    However, she had only taken two steps when her wrist was grabbed by a dry and strong hand ruthlessly.


    Shangguan Wan looked up at the man.


    The man¡¯s handsome features were tense, his aura strong and intimidating like a dormant volcano that was about to erupt.


    Shangguan Wan tried to retract her hand, but the man tightened his hold on her. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something when he suddenly pulled her towards the washroom.


    With a thud, he threw her against the door.


    Shangguan Wan pursed her lips, her blood thumping within her. Her hair by her cheeks were slightly messy and she lifted her hand to push it away.


    Neither of them said anything, as they remained silent.


    After a while...


    ¡°Who did you wear this for?¡± The man¡¯s hoarse voice was filled with usation.


    Shangguan Wan looked up and stared at the man¡¯s handsome face and a mocking smirk appeared on her lips. ¡°Mr Ye, do we know each other?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the man leaned towards her, so close that his breath lingered over her skin, making her heart tighten uncontrobly.


    Ye Yanfeng lifted his hand and grabbed her chin, caressing her with his calloused fingers. ¡°If we don¡¯t know each other, why do you always appear in front of me?¡±


    Shangguan Wan waved his hand away, her slender back pressed tightly against the door. She stood straight. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr Ye being a little too narcissistic? I clearly appeared in front of Ah Ting.¡±


    Hearing Shangguan Wan say ¡®Ah Ting¡¯ made Ye Yanfeng¡¯s jaw tense even more. His handsome lips pursed tightly as his pretty eyes stared fixedly at her.


    They were dark, cold and fluttering.


    ¡°Did you fall for him?¡±


    Shangguan Wan blinked, a smirk slowly appearing on her lips. She lifted a hand to ce it against his chest. ¡°Why? Are you concerned about it?¡±


    In the next second, her hand on his chest was pushed away by him without a care.


    A bitterness spread in Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart, but her smile widened. ¡°I know that you wouldn¡¯t mind, because you already have Bailey! But I really don¡¯t know what you want by pulling me into the washroom. You acting like this gives me the impression that you¡¯re being jealous!¡±


    Hearing Shangguan Wan¡¯s words, Ye Yanfeng¡¯s emotions turned within him. His expression turned even colder. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would be so thick-skinned. How is it appropriate for a female general to expose your figure like this?¡±


    The corners of Shangguan Wan¡¯s lips twitched.


    How was she exposing her figure? The most she did was to expose her back!


    ¡°Mr Ye, if you want to be concerned, you should be concerned about your girlfriend too! It¡¯s alright as long as Ah Ting thinks I look good wearing this. Why are you being so angry?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s chest heaved up and down.


    His eyes on her were as dark as two dangerous whirlpools, wanting to swallow her up ruthlessly. He kept telling herself that he needed to calm down. She was right. What she wore had nothing to do with him!


    Taking in a breath, he pursed his lips tightly, as if he was doing all he could to control his emotions.


    A few secondster, he nodded at her. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s caring too much. How you like to dress is only your business!¡±


    With that said, he walked away.


    However, before he could actually walk away, his strong waist was hugged by the woman¡¯s slender arms. He looked down. Before he could look at her face, soft lipsnded on his.

 Chapter 943 - Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 943: Kiss</h4>


    Ye Yanfeng looked down as he stared at the woman kissing him.


    He held onto his breath.


    Everything had be quiet around them.


    He could see his own reflection in her bright ck eyes, the emotions within her spreading throughout her limbs in a rush.


    <i>What was she doing?</i>


    The sunlight shone in from outside the window, covering the two of them, a quiet and imperceptible haze.


    After Shangguan Wan kissed him, she didn¡¯t move and merely stared at him quietly. Hisshes were long, his nose well-defined as an obvious shock tainted his pretty eyes.


    In their rtionship, he had always been the one who took the initiative and forced himself on her.


    She was someone who didn¡¯t know how to be in a rtionship. She never whined or clung to him like other girls, and never thought about finding a shoulder to lean on.


    Because she had never taken the initiative, her kissing him made him extremely shocked.


    His thoughts seemed to have frozen in ce, and all of his actions were one step slower.


    By the time he regained his senses and wanted to push her away, he heard her say with her lips still pressed against his. ¡°Your heartbeat is really quick and your lips are so soft.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng was speechless. Was this the Shangguan Wan that he knew?


    Shangguan Wan pressed her hands against his chest, moving them down slowly before they found his belt. Through his thin shirt, they rubbed across his abdomen.


    Her fingers seemed to spark with electricity, leaving a trail of tingling numbness wherever they touched.


    Ye Yanfeng furrowed his eyebrows tightly.


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t let her continue doing this.


    Pulling away her hands, his eyes were dark and shed angrily. ¡°Do youck men that much? You found Jing Ting, but here you are,ing to undo another man¡¯s belt?¡±


    Shangguan Wan could naturally understand him ridiculing and embarrassing her with his words, but she didn¡¯t care about it that much.


    Her hands moved away from his belt to cup his handsome face.


    The two of them were so close to each other right now, their breaths intecing with each other. She could see even the small hairs on his ears under the light. His skin was extremely good, with no ws at all. Even now, he was so handsome, though an obvious evilness appeared when he raised his eyebrows.


    He was too charming.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s gazended on his lips. Without even thinking about it, she stood on her toes and kissed him once more.


    Ye Yanfeng froze.


    It was clear he hadn¡¯t expected her to dare to kiss him again.


    Did this woman take the wrong medicine?


    His expression darkened as he lifted his hand to push her away. However, her arms around his neck tightened.


    This time, apart from pressing her soft lips against his, she even stretched her tongue out to lick his lips, before she sucked his lips slowly.


    It took all of her courage to do such a thing.


    She had seen several tutorials about women pursuing men, but thought that they were useless afterwards. So in the end, she had thought about how he had made her heart flutter back then.


    He was extremely domineering and forceful, kissing her without her permission. Although he was a little annoying back then, her heart still trembled when he kissed her.


    She was treating him just like he did back then.


    Since he didn¡¯t push her away immediately, he was probably a little moved!


    Ye Yanfeng pushed Shangguan Wan¡¯s face away, ring at her with a tense expression. ¡°Stop flirting with me!¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply, merely picking her up and putting her onto the counter in the next second.


    Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t struggle, her legs wrapping around his slender figure very quickly. Her taking the initiative so many times had almost made him lose control over himself.


    Grabbing onto the back of her head with a hand, while his other hand supported himself on the counter. He nced at her with cold, conflicted eyes, before he leaned down to kiss her ruthlessly.


    Shangguan Wan looked up a little, their bodies pressed together tightly. Shangguan Wan could feel his scorching temperature through the thin fabric, and she felt as if a million stones had been thrown into her heart, causing ripples after ripples.


    He sucked onto her lips roughly, biting and swallowing her. In the end, he still wasn¡¯t able to help himself as he pushed her mouth open to intertwine with hers, impassioned and full of need.


    More. Every time he touched her, he wanted to take even more.


    All of his blood flushed towards his lower abdomen.


    Hisrge hand caressed her naked back, his fingers pinching her waist, as if he would do anything to merge them together.


    However, at the thought of his current condition...


    Like a raging storm, his rationality that had been swallowed by desire slowly returned. His tall and thin figure took two steps back immediately.


    In seconds, he schooled his emotions into an expressionless mask. When he nced at Shangguan Wan once more, he had regained his distant and cold appearance, desire no longer raging in his eyes. Instead, his eyes were filled with endless ridicule and coldness. ¡°I only touch clean women.¡±


    When she heard his words, Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression stiffened.


    Her heart felt like a poisoned arrow had shot through her ruthlessly.


    Why did his words hurt her so much?


    ¡°If you only touch clean women, why did you touch me before? Ye Yanfeng, aren¡¯t you contradicting yourself?¡± Shangguan Wan was furious with him. When they were kissing, she could feel his desire and also feel that he had feelings for her. But now, he had regained that mask of only wanting to be strangers with her! He was lying!


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng, you clearly still like me. What is wrong with you?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng stared at Shangguan Wan coldly, saying slowly, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I don¡¯t like you. You seduced me just now. That was just the normal reaction of any man.¡±


    With that, he turned around and walked out of the washroom.


    Once he was at the door, he didn¡¯t turn around and said heartlessly, ¡°I have a girlfriend now, so please stay away from me in the future!¡±


    Stay away from him? Shangguan Wan stared at his heartless back, a cold smirk appearing on her lips. She nodded, gritting out her next words. ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s the case, you also shouldn¡¯t care about who I date, who I¡¯m with and what I wear! Also, I didn¡¯t appear in front of you. You were the one who thought too much about it. I came to meet Ah Ting, it has nothing to do with you!¡±


    The man paused, his lowered eyes reflecting a dark andplicated glint of steel. His expression changed several times, before he left without turning back!


    Shangguan Wan stared at his back, her scarlet lips pursed together.


    ...


    Jing Ting drove the cruise boat to a small ind in the middle of the sea. This was a ce where many tourists who liked to camp would stop.


    In preparation, Jing Ting had bought two tents, making the suggestion to camp here during the day before they returned at night.


    Shangguan Wan took the tent from Jing Ting, setting it up with practised ease.


    Seeing her, Jing Ting was bbergasted. ¡°You¡¯re no doubt a female general. People can only be amazed with your speed.¡±


    Shangguan Wan smiled but said nothing.


    ¡°How about we rest in our tents first? I¡¯ll be in one with Wan¡¯er while Yanfeng and Bailey can be in the other,¡± Jing Ting suggested.


    When Ye Yanfeng heard that Jing Ting wanted to rest in the same tent as Shangguan Wan, his expression darkened as his hidden eyes turned towards Shangguan Wan under his sunsses.


    Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t even look at Ye Yanfeng as she replied with a smile, ¡°Alright, I happen to be pretty tired too.¡±

 Chapter 944 - I Love You!

    <h4>Chapter 944: I Love You!</h4>


    Ye Yanfeng was standing not too far away as he watched Shangguan Wan and Jing Ting walk into the tent one after another.


    Feeling around his pocket, Ye Yanfeng took out a box of cigarettes. He opened it, only to see it be filled with chewing gum that Jing Ting had put inside.


    F*ck! What was wrong with them all today? Ye Yanfeng entered the other tent with a dark expression.


    Bailey followed after him.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, if you¡¯re willing to, I can actually...¡± Bailey didn¡¯t want to see him suffer so much, as she lifted her hand, wanting to take off her clothes.


    Ye Yanfeng red at her coldly and Bailey stopped her actions.


    ¡°Do you not remember what I said?¡±


    Lowering her eyes, Bailey bit her lip, holding back her tears. ¡°I know that Fifth Brother can¡¯t put any other woman in your heart, but I don¡¯t need you to take responsibility...¡±


    Ye Yanfeng interrupted Bailey with a poker face. ¡°Girls have to cherish themselves. If a man doesn¡¯t love you, don¡¯t give your heart away so easily!¡±


    Tears fell from Bailey¡¯s eyes. She seemed terribly humiliated. ¡°Fifth Brother, I¡¯m wrong, I won¡¯t do this again.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng hummed coldly as he got up and walked out of the tent.


    Bailey stopped him. ¡°Fifth Brother.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng turned around to look at her. Bailey hurriedly wiped her tears away, saying with a slightly choked voice, ¡°Fifth Brother, actually, if you really care about her, I think you should tell her the truth! Making her hate and despise you will only make both of you suffer even more!¡±


    Instead of responding, Ye Yanfeng pursed his lips tightly. He didn¡¯t say anything as he walked out.


    After he did, he stared at the other tent. The couple inside were saying something, before the two of themughed out loud.


    Ye Yanfeng walked towards the beach.


    The broad horizon, soft sea breeze and quiet environment... It was a ce that could make people¡¯s hearts calm down, yet it felt like the eighteenth level of hell for him, as he suffered every minute and every second!


    That damned Jing Ting!


    That damned Shangguan Wan!


    He deserved even more curses himself. Why did he evene with them? Was he asking to be tortured?


    Ye Yanfeng couldn¡¯t let himself continue on this way. He turned around and stalked back towards the tent.


    When he arrived close to Jing Ting¡¯s tent, he was about to kick it when there was an unnatural panting trailing out from inside.


    A cold mminess gripped his palms and Ye Yanfeng immediately felt his scalp turn numb.


    He thought he was hallucinating at one point.


    Very quickly, there was another low panting sound followed by a woman¡¯s soft moans.


    When Ye Yanfeng heard that kind of sound, he felt all of his blood surge towards his head.


    His expression immediately darkenedpletely.


    He lifted his leg to kick the tent ruthlessly as he spat out with his voice like a sharp de. ¡°Jing Ting, get the hell out now!¡±


    The male and female¡¯s panting from inside the tent immediately stopped.


    After some rustling noises, Jing Ting walked out as he tidied up his buttons.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes saw red as he clenched his fists and threw a punch at Jing Ting¡¯s face.


    Jing Ting hurriedly dodged it, avoiding Ye Yanfeng¡¯s fist. However, Ye Yanfeng was like a wild beast that had lost his rationality and quickly threw another punch at Jing Ting.


    Bam! Jing Ting couldn¡¯t dodge the second punch and received it straight on.


    The skin of his lips broke and blood flowed from his lips.


    Jing Ting tsked and lifted his arm to wipe the blood away. He smirked. ¡°Yanfeng, why are you so angry? Is it because of Wan¡¯er?¡± Jing Ting pointed somewhere.


    Shangguan Wan walked out slowly from behind the tent.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes constricted.


    What? Shangguan Wan wasn¡¯t in the tent earlier?


    Jing Ting took out his phone and waved it around. ¡°I was just watching some porn, how did I offend you?¡±


    Watching porn? Ye Yanfeng furrowed his eyebrows tightly, his expression terribly dark.


    In seconds, he immediately understood that the two of them had worked together to lie to him!


    After Shangguan Wan walked out, she only nced once at Ye Yanfeng before she ran away.


    Jing Ting suppressed the pain at the corner of his lips as he patted Ye Yanfeng¡¯s back. ¡°Since we¡¯re brothers, this is the most I can do for you. If you still don¡¯t take the chance and continue to push her away, I really will put in the effort to pursue her!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng nced at where Shangguan Wan had disappeared to, his expression dark.


    ¡°There¡¯s a cliff there. After taking countless blows from you, do you think Wan¡¯er will have any bad thoughts?¡±


    The moment Jing Ting finished speaking, the man who was still standing still hurriedly rushed after Shangguan Wan.


    ...


    Shangguan Wan stood by the cliff, staring at the pretty sea in front of her.


    Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath.


    The breeze blew at her hair and it flew crazily, tugging in many directions as it brushed around her face, tickling her face. Hearing footsteps behind her, she took two steps forward.


    There was a tall hill below, as the waves crashed against the stones, it howled from time to time.


    Staring at Shangguan Wan, who looked like she was about to jump down, Ye Yanfeng felt his heart jumping to the top of his throat. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    With this background, Shangguan Wan¡¯s figure looked extremely thin, as if she would fall down anytime if she was blown by the sea breeze.


    Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t say anything. She stood on the toes, slowly opening her arms to wee the sea breeze as she stared at the sea.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Ye Yanfeng cursed softly. He ran forward to grab Shangguan Wan¡¯s waist and lifted her up straight away.


    When Shangguan Wan was carried by him, her feet off the ground as her height became the same as his, their faces barely apart from each other.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s lips curled up, her pretty face leaning in towards his as Ye Yanfeng froze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Shangguan Wan pressed the tip of her nose against hers as he took in her body fragrance.


    Perhaps it was because she had stayed outside for too long, but she had the smell of sea breeze on her that wasced together with her natural body fragrance. It was extremely alluring.


    Shangguan Wan wrapped her hands around his neck and buried her face in the crook of his neck. Her slightly chilled lips pressed against his neck.


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng... I love you...¡±


    The waves continued to crash against the cliff, while the rays of the sun shone over both of their heads.


    With their two bodies pressed against each other tightly, it was so intimate that they seemed to be stuck together.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s body froze.


    Everything around them seem to disappear, as the words she just said remained ringing in his ears.


    A long while passed...


    He let go of her, turning around to squat by the cliff as he hugged his head with both hands.


    Shangguan Wan walked next to him. Staring at his trembling shoulders, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Can you tell me what happened after that explosion?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked up slowly towards Shangguan Wan. His beautiful eyes were red and glistening.


    Those three words were too powerful, so much that he wasn¡¯t able to get out of this feeling that had consumed his entire being.


    He never thought that he would be able to hear her say that she loved him in this lifetime!


    ¡°Shangguan Wan, why can¡¯t you hate me? If you hate a person, time will make you will forget about him, but if you love a person, you will still remember them in your heart after a long time.¡±


    Angry eyes red at him. ¡°You made me hate you so that I could forget you, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng hugged his head, his well-defined fingers brushing through his hair as he scrunched his fingers at his scalp with all his strength.


    ¡°Wanwan, I don¡¯t have long to live.¡±

 Chapter 945 - Am I Really So Superficial?

    <h4>Chapter 945: Am I Really So Superficial?</h4>


    What did he mean he couldn¡¯t live for long?


    Shangguan Wan widened her eyes, staring at Ye Yanfeng in disbelief. It took her a long time before she found her voice. When it finally came out, it was hoarse. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    His face was pale and thin. Actually, she had briefly guessed that his body might not be in good condition. However, she never thought that he would tell her immediately that he wouldn¡¯t live for long.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heartstrings were taut as she leaned closer towards the man and hugged his neck with both hands.


    The man didn¡¯t push her away, merely burying his handsome face in the crook of her shoulder.


    ¡°After I brought you to the base, Father didn¡¯t trust mepletely and he imnted a microchip in my brain.¡±


    His voice was filled with hurt and betrayal, sounding low and hoarse. Almost instinctively, Shangguan Wan tightened her hold over his shoulders. She didn¡¯t speak to interrupt him, her heart tensed as she listened to him speak slowly.


    ¡°The microchip is actually a miniature bomb, a device invented by the group to deal with betrayers. For the betrayers who have the microchip imnted in them, the group will start a countdown for the microchip, and the longest one can live is one year while the shortest is three months. This type of torture is more cruel than any other punishment, because they can face death anytime since no one knows when that damned thing in their heads will explode!¡±


    Shangguan Wan had heard of the various types of punishments the SSS group dealt to their betrayers. However, it was her first time hearing about imnting a microchip that served as a miniature bomb. It must be a new device the group had invented.


    She had never thought that Ye Fengshu would be so ruthless to imnt such a thing into her own son!


    ¡°Then... can¡¯t you take it out?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng closed his eyes, his handsome face filled with numbness and despair. ¡°Once the countdown starts, it would be impossible to take it out anymore. When they first put it in me, they pressed it tightly against my nervous system, so if the doctor touches the hidden switch when they take it out, it will explode immediately.¡±


    Shangguan Wan stared at the man in front of her. The skies were bright and sunny, but she felt like she was standing in the middle of a frozen bloody ground, all of her limbs freezing from within her bones.


    She blinked her dry eyes slightly as she stared at the handsome man. A bitternessced her voice. ¡°Then you can only wait for death?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked up from Shangguan Wan¡¯s neck. When he saw her red eyes, he smirked devilishly. ¡°At first, I thought that I would die in the weaponry, but there was an underground passage unexpectedly. I had already prepared myself to make the sacrifice, but the Gods have allowed me to live a few more months, so I thought it was enough...¡±


    Shangguan Wan interrupted him with a hoarse voice, ayer of bright tears covering her eyes. She held onto Ye Yanfeng¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°It¡¯s not enough! You¡¯re still so young, how can you leave all of us like this? There must still be a way, there must still be a way! Oh right, we can look for your father!¡¯


    Ye Yanfeng shook his head. ¡°I betrayed him, he definitely wants me to die, so why would he save me? Although the base is ruined, there are still members who haven¡¯t been caught yet. If they know that I¡¯m alive, they would definitely put out an assassination order for me. Wanwan, just treat it like I have died. Don¡¯te and look for me anymore and don¡¯t contact me again!¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s lips trembled, her tears blurred her entire sight. ¡°You really want me to leave?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use?¡± Ye Yanfeng stood up and looked at the seas under the cliff. He said with self-ridicule, ¡°I had a concussion during the explosion, and a blood clot has formed in my head. I can lose my sight at any time. Shangguan Wan, I¡¯m only a useless person now, why must you be with a useless person?¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s breathing tightened, her fingernails sinking deep into her palms.


    She looked into his eyes, which were sharp and cold, as if he wanted to burn a hole in her.


    ¡°The current me is not who I was in the past! You don¡¯t have to waste your time on me anymore!¡± His hands clenched into tight fists, the veins on the back of his hands popping up as his knuckles paled.


    Seeing his veins protruding, Shangguan Wan felt like her heart had been clenched tightly by an invisible ck hand. It felt so painful she could barely breathe properly.


    After a long while, she slowly gritted out. ¡°Ye Yanfeng, don¡¯t you think of my love as too superficial? Do you think I only love your eyes and would despise you after you lose your sight?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Shangguan Wan stared at him with red eyes, no longer saying anything as she turned around to leave withrge strides.


    As Ye Yanfeng stared at her back, his shoulders sagged slowly. He had made her disappointed, hadn¡¯t he? The current him didn¡¯t even have any guarantee over his own life, so how would he support the skies for her?


    Leaving him was the best choice for her.


    Ye Yanfeng stood by the cliff for a very long time.


    ...


    When he returned to the tents, Shangguan Wan could no longer be seen.


    He didn¡¯t know where Jing Ting went either.


    Bailey was standing by the beach. When she saw that Ye Yanfeng had returned, she hurriedly ran towards him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jing Ting?¡±


    ¡°He sent Miss Shangguan back to Ocean Ind.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes darkened as he pursed his lips tightly, no longer saying anything. After all, he was the one who chased her away, so he couldn¡¯t feel disappointed or regretful.


    ¡°Leave them be!¡±


    Bailey stared as Ye Yanfeng entered the tent, and she hurriedly chased after him, saying softly, ¡°Fifth Brother, Dr Jing said that he would be backter.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng hummed hoarsely.


    ...


    After about two hours, Ye Yanfeng heard Jing Ting¡¯s and Bailey¡¯s voices from outside.


    ¡°Dr Jing, you¡¯re back...¡± Bailey didn¡¯t finish speaking when another figure appeared from the cruise boat and she froze slightly.


    Didn¡¯t Dr Jing leave to send Shangguan Wan back to Ocean Ind? Why was she here again?


    Ye Yanfeng walked out from the tent. He didn¡¯t notice Shangguan Wan, his eyesnding on Jing Ting. ¡°Let¡¯s pack up a little and get ready to leave.¡±


    Jing Ting furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I n to camp here overnight!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng was about to say something when he noticed that something was wrong. He turned around and met Shangguan Wan¡¯s pretty eyes.


    Seeing her appear in front of him again, his heart thumped ruthlessly.


    He was ultimately still unable to lie to herself. He craved for her warmth, feeling so much for her that he couldn¡¯t control his feelings with his rationality anymore. All he wanted was for her to stay by his side and he craved for her crazily!


    He was very selfish.


    He knew that he didn¡¯t have long to live anymore, and that him losing his sight might end up being her burden. But this time, he could let go of her hand again!


    She asked for this! He had already made her leave time after time!


    Since she dared toe back again, he would definitely be selfish until the end!


    Ye Yanfeng strode out, walking towards Shangguan Wan withrge and hurried strides. Just as he was about to approach her, his world suddenly spun.


    He looked down, closing his eyes before he opened them again, everything turning dark around him.


    He didn¡¯t show his flusteredness on his face, using his memory to take a stride forward. He stretched his arms out, grabbing the woman¡¯s arms before he pulled her into his arms with all his strength!

 Chapter 946 - Kissing Him First!

    <h4>Chapter 946: Kissing Him First!</h4>


    Shangguan Wan nced at the man who was walking towards her, a smile appearing on her lips.


    Just as he was approaching her, he suddenly stopped.


    Following that, he stretched his hands out to hug a girl who had passed by her.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart immediately sunk.


    Staring at the man who had hugged the woman strongly, Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Ye Yanfeng, must you use such a method to chase me away?¡±


    The moment Ye Yanfeng hugged the girl, he knew he had hugged the wrong person. He hurriedly let go of the girl, pursing his lips tightly as he didn¡¯t say anything.


    The strong urge to keep her by his side selfishly earlier immediately disappeared once more.


    With how he was now, how did he deserve to love someone?


    He couldn¡¯t see and couldn¡¯t even hug the person he liked. What else could he do?


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s handsome face was tense tightly, looking down as he spat out coldly, ¡°Go!¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart sunk once more.


    She got Jing Ting to send her to Ocean Ind so that she could find Little Xingxing and tell him that she wasn¡¯t going to return for the night and to get Captain Jiang and Le Le to agree to take care of him.


    She only wanted to spend more time with Ye Yanfeng, but he...


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s nose felt a little stuffy. She no longer said anything and turned around to walk towards the cruise instead.


    However, Shangguan Wan had only taken a few steps before she stopped again.


    Her mind was filled with his smile after he saw her, and his hurried steps towards her. If he only got a passerby to act for her to make her leave, he didn¡¯t have to be like that.


    The words he said to her at the cliff appeared in her head unconsciously...


    <i>I might lose my sight from time to time...</i>


    Shangguan Wan immediately turned around.


    The man remained at the same spot. He looked towards the sea, his eyes unfocused and dazed.


    Shangguan Wan felt the urge to cry.


    She ran in front of him, opening her arms to hug him strongly. The man who originally thought that she had left froze terribly.


    Aplicated gaze appeared in his eyes.


    The girl who had been hugged by Ye Yanfeng by mistake still felt flutters in her heart. Bailey walked over and pulled the girl to the side, saying softly, ¡°They¡¯re very much in love with each other, so don¡¯t have any hopes for him.¡±


    The girl ran away shyly.


    Even on television, she had never seen such a handsome and charismatic man. Even if he had never done anything, the aura and the natural hormone he exuded was enough to make her blush and her heart beat faster!


    Shangguan Wan looked up from Ye Yanfeng¡¯s chest. ¡°Let¡¯s just camp here tonight, I¡¯m not returning to Ocean Ind.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked down. He could tell that she was smiling from his voice, and her bright smile appeared in his mind. He pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Go in first!¡±


    He turned around first.


    However, very quickly, Shangguan Wan appeared next to him and held his arm.


    The two of them entered a tent.


    He searched for his medication in his bag and Shangguan Wan moved next to him. ¡°What are you looking for? Let me find it for you.¡±


    He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Shangguan Wan stared at his tense side profile, probably able to guess what he was thinking. After all, he was a proud man that definitely didn¡¯t want to show his pathetic side to his woman!


    Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t help anymore, merely whispering, ¡°After you returned to the tent and saw me leave, were you very disappointed and sad? Actually, for two people to be together, the most important thing is to share their emotions andmunicate with each other. Like now, you actually need my help and warmth, so why are you keeping it in your heart?


    ¡°When you love someone, you not only love his good sides. You will learn to ept his sad sides too. You might think that you don¡¯t want to trouble me or lose your dignity in front of me because you can¡¯t see, but it¡¯s not what I think. I will only feel heartache for you, concerned for you and will never despise you! I want to share your pain and helplessness!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng found his medication and took a pill.


    He had heard all of Shangguan Wan¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The silence made the atmosphere between them turn slightly cold and stiff.


    Seeing that he did not say anything only made Shangguan Wan feel slightly panicked. She pounced on his back and bit his earlobe.


    He clearly didn¡¯t expect her to do something like this, as his breath tightened.


    He straightened his back, not pushing her away, but she bit down harder by the second.


    It was as if she was venting all of her unhappiness as she bit him until his ear turned red. She moved in front of her, parting her legs as she sat on him.


    His body froze slightly.


    ¡°Shangguan Wan!¡±


    Shangguan Wan wrapped her arms around his neck, her soft lips pressing against his. ¡°If you¡¯re not saying anything, then let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng furrowed his eyebrows slightly, moving to push her face away. However, she ended up biting his hand instead.


    She bit down really tightly, so much that he hissed in pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who I am. Since you¡¯re like that now, you¡¯re definitely not my opponent!¡± With that said, she pushed him onto the sleeping bag.


    She straddled him, sitting on his strong abdomen as she leaned down to bite down on his lips. Her small hands tugged at his shirt.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s breathing tightened and grabbed her hands.


    This woman, does she know that doing this is very dangerous for her?


    She struggled out of his grip, her soft lipsnding on his ear, then his earlobe...


    She did it ording to how he had made her heart flutter in the past. As long as she wanted to learn, she would be a very smart student.


    Her kissnded on his sexy throat.


    His throat bobbed, her lips kissing him non-stop following his movement.


    His eyes were so dark they could breathe fire.


    She tried for a long time, but was still unable to undo his shirt buttons. In the end, she moved to rip them apart...


    ¡°Shangguan Wan!¡±


    Several buttons fell off, and his muscr and firm chest was exposed slightly. His chest heaved up and down slightly, as he exuded strong male hormones under the light.


    The temperature in the tent continued to rise nonstop.


    Shangguan Wan ignored the man¡¯s chiding as her fingers moved across his chest then to his abdomen. He was as stiff as a rock, his muscles flexing hard.


    Shangguan Wan stared at the man¡¯s tense features, thin beads of sweat falling down his well-defined forehead. His eyes were as dark as an abyss as his lips pursed slightly, making him look slightly sexy and charming.


    No matter how thin he became, he was really handsome and exquisite-looking. Especially when he was aroused, he looked incredibly attractive.


    Though he felt hot all over, he did his best to control himself.


    Shangguan Wan nced down at his belt, a small smirk appearing on her lips. ¡°So, are you good to look at, but useless now?¡±


    F*ck!


    The moment she finished speaking, the man grabbed her wrist. In the next second, he flipped them around and pressed her under him with practised ease.

 Chapter 947 - Uncontrollable

    <h4>Chapter 947: Uncontroble</h4>


    The moment she was pressed against him, Shangguan Wan felt an uncontroble flutter in her heart.


    The man¡¯s cold eyes remained fixated on her face. She did not know if he still could see, but the warm and heat in his eyes burned crazily, as if wanting to set her ame.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯sshes fluttered. ¡°Is it still useful?¡±


    The man had been aroused to the point where all of his rationality was gone. He grabbed her chin, his lips curled up into a devilish angle. ¡°Why? Do you want it?¡±


    If it was in the past, she would rather die than reply to him.


    But now...


    She looked into his eyes, her smile bright. ¡°Yes, I want it. Will you give it to me?¡±


    The man gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight, aren¡¯t you shy?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you only have a few seconds, or a few minutes?¡±


    She was provoking him again!


    He pursed his lips again, his gaze so strong he would kill to swallow her up.


    Shangguan Wan wrapped her arms around his neck, leaning her face closer towards his. ¡°If you can satisfy me, then I¡¯ll listen to you and leave.¡±


    Hearing her say leave made his heart constrict painfully.


    It hurt terribly.


    ¡°Aiyo, why is your expression so dark? Are you really useless now?¡± As she said it, she reached her hand towards his belt.


    He hurriedly caught her hands, pressing both her wrists above her head before he leaned in to kiss her ruthlessly.


    ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m useful, you don¡¯t have to touch me. All you need to do is feel it now.¡±


    He didn¡¯t give her the chance to speak, pushing her mouth apart as his scorching hot tongue reached into her mouth to curl against hers and sucked her with all he had.


    His kiss was as intense as a raging storm.


    The masculine scent on him filled her senses, and hershes fluttered terribly. Ayer of moisture covered her eyes as they be dazed and moist.


    He did what he wanted to her, as she felt as if she had been lit on fire all over. Her hands continued to wrap around his neck as she fell into his kiss while she responded to his kiss intimately.


    Feeling her responding to his kiss, Ye Yanfeng deepened this kiss. His kiss became more and more domineering, so much that she slowly lost the chance to catch her breath.


    Just as she was dazed and flooded by her emotions, he suddenly lifted her skirt...


    ...


    Once the fire of desire was lit, it was hard to extinguish it.


    After the first time ended, she wanted to get up to tidy herself. Although she had taken the initiative, she still felt embarrassed when she thought about it afterwards. Especially that they had done it in the tent in broad daylight with Jing Ting and Bailey still outside...


    She had yet to sit up before the man pulled her into his arms again. She did not know who kissed the other first, before they gave into their desires once more.


    Later, when the two of them were finally tired out, they hugged each other and fell asleep.


    By the time Shangguan Wan woke up, the skies were already dark. She stared at the man beside her, who was in deep sleep, as she sat up quietly.


    She stared at him for a while, her eyes staring at his eyebrows, to his sexy lips, then his slender figure.


    It was as if it was not enough no matter how much she looked at him.


    ...


    It had been very long since Ye Yanfeng had a good night¡¯s rest.


    When he woke up, his eyes could see again. His first reaction was to look next to him.


    When had she left?


    In this confined space, their scent still lingered, though she was gone.He sat up immediately, wearing his clothes hurriedly before he pulled the tent open and walked out.


    From far away, when he saw the woman cooking with Bailey, Ye Yanfeng¡¯s furrowed eyebrows eased up slightly.


    When Jing Ting saw Ye Yanfeng walk out, he walked next to him and patted his shoulder. ¡°Brother, do you still n to give up on yourself?¡±

 Chapter 948 - Sweetness

    <h4>Chapter 948: Sweetness</h4>


    Ye Yanfeng ignored Jing Ting, his pretty eyes fixated on Shangguan Wan.


    She had changed her clothes and was wearing a white t-shirt and denim shorts now and her long hair rested on her shoulders. As her hands were used to holding guns, she did not look as familiar with cooking as Bailey did.


    They had built a stove, while she bent down to blow at the fire from time to time. Looking at how she choked and teared up from the smoke, Ye Yanfeng¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    Jing Ting could not help but tease him. ¡°Look at how happy you look now. I think your stamina is quite high, since you fought for many hours...¡±


    Before he even finished speaking, Ye Yanfeng kicked him ruthlessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention this in front of her!¡±


    Jing Ting pouted. ¡°Tsk, I couldn¡¯t tell that you¡¯re quite attentive after you actually care for a woman. In the past, when you dated other women, you never thought about their feelings before!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng made an action of cutting his neck to Jing Ting. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to mention this in front of her either!¡±


    Jing Ting was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m sure Wan¡¯er is clearer about your past than I am!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°Also, you¡¯re not allowed to call her Wan¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I call her? How about Wanwan?¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, Ye Yanfeng kicked him again ruthlessly.


    Sh*t! Jing Ting rubbed his legs that feel like they were about to be crippled and he gritted his teeth. ¡°I did so much for you. Now that you¡¯re fine with your woman, you¡¯re kicking me like this. I-I...¡±


    ¡°Go and jump into the sea!¡± Ye Yanfeng threw these words at hispanion before he walked towards Shangguan Wan.


    Staring at his gloating and cold appearance, Jing Ting was so angry he almost spit out a mouthful of blood!


    Hoes before bros. This man really described this phrase perfectly!


    ...


    When Shangguan Wan looked down to blow at the fire once more, a slender hand suddenly reached over to push her hair away slightly.


    She didn¡¯t tie up her hair because there were several red marks on his neck.


    It was so embarrassing! It was hot here too, so she couldn¡¯t wear a scarf and can only use her hair to cover it. Although she knew that it was barely covering anything since Bailey and Jing Ting definitely knew what Ye Yanfeng and her had done in the tent, the two of them didn¡¯t mention it when she walked out and acted like they knew nothing.


    After interacting with Bailey, Shangguan Wan realized that the young girl had nothing bad to her.


    She could tell that she had some feelings for Ye Yanfeng as well. However, she told Shangguan Wan that she wouldn¡¯t force it if she couldn¡¯t get him.


    Shangguan Wan turned around to nce at the man that was holding onto her hair. His cool fingers touched her ears, and she immediately felt slightly agitated and heated up.


    When it came to feelings, she wasn¡¯t one to be very open nor daring. However, in order to move him, she had done things she never thought she would!


    After their passionate affair, she would naturally feel shy and embarrassed.


    ¡°Food will be ready soon. How about you go talk to Jing Ting?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng stared at Shangguan Wan¡¯s red ears, his lips curling up into a small smirk. ¡°Do you only know to be embarrassed now?¡±


    When he spoke, he leaned down on purpose, pressing his lips by her ear. His scorching hot breath sprayed into her ear, feeling like countless feathers was brushing across her skin, numbing and ticklish.


    Shangguan Wan red at Ye Yanfeng. She turned around and nced at Bailey, who smiled at them. Although Bailey was slightly envious and sad, she was happy for her Fifth Brother, who longer felt as dead and depressed as before and had regained some life within him.


    Of course, having the person they liked by them was enough to heal him!


    After they were done eating, Shangguan Wan went to the beach to call Little Xingxing.


    The moment they finished the call, she turned back and saw Ye Yanfeng, who was following behind her. She took a few steps back and walked next to him.


    Their arms touched each other, as she curled her index finger to poke at the back of his hand lightly.


    On her second poke, he grabbed her slender finger.


    The two of them were walking behind a couple, the girl running ahead while the boy chased after her. Within a while, the boy caught up with the girl, before he carried her up to turn a few rounds.


    The girl¡¯s bell-likeughter sounded clearly. Shangguan Wan¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously as well.


    ¡°Envious?¡±


    The man¡¯s hoarse voice trailed into her ear.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Yes! But I feel very happy seeing them be so happy.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she was lifted off the ground.


    The man had carried her up.


    Shangguan Wan was caught off guard as she hugged his neck unconsciously. However, she regained her senses and patted his shoulder lightly. ¡°You can¡¯t do it. Put me down quick!¡±


    The man narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°How can I not do it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re not capable of it, but I¡¯m afraid your body can¡¯t take it with you carrying me like this. I asked Jing Ting, he said that you needed to rest.¡±


    ¡°If you know I needed to rest, why did you seduce me in the afternoon?¡±


    Shangguan Wan was speechless.


    Their eyes met and Shangguan Wan recalled the intense activity they had in the tent in the afternoon, her face flushing a little. ¡°I was wrong, I won¡¯t seduce you anymore next time.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression darkened even more.


    Shangguan Wan struggled out from his embrace. Noting that his expression was tense though he didn¡¯t say anything, she crouched down and shouted out loud.


    Seeing this, Ye Yanfeng hurriedly bent down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My calf is cramping.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng massaged her calf. However, he had just touched her when a coldness exploded on his face.


    The woman had sshed seawater at his face yfully.


    Ye Yanfeng wiped his face. He looked up at the woman, but she had already run away.


    ¡°Are you ying with me?¡± He chased after her with his eyes narrowed dangerously.


    Jing Ting and Bailey were standing on the beach, their lips curling up unconsciously as they watched the couple y around with each other.


    It was only in front of Shangguan Wan that the deeply hurt Ye Yanfeng could be as happy as a child!


    Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng were ying about when Shangguan Wan fell into the waters. She grabbed Ye Yanfeng¡¯s arm and pulled him into the water as well.


    Their clothes werepletely drenched.


    Ye Yanfeng hugged Shangguan Wan and pressed her against the beach.


    Staring at his pretty eyes, his well-defined nose, and his sexy lips... Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, as a painting appeared in her mind suddenly.


    A young girl with two long braids were running along the beach while a boy was chasing after her from behind. Once he caught up to her, the boy pressed her against the beach, blushes appearing on their faces as the boy slowly kissed the girl¡¯s forehead...


    The scene changed suddenly and the girl was now returning home with a smile. When she saw that no one was in the living room, she ran upstairs while giggling.


    The bedroom door wasn¡¯t closed, so she pushed the door open and shouted. ¡°Mommy...¡±


    She froze the moment the door was openedpletely.


    ¡°Wanwan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shangguan Wan felt someone calling for her. She blinked and blinked, until her blurred sight slowly cleared.


    Staring at the man that was pressing on her, her expression immediately changed. ¡°Go away!¡±

 Chapter 949

    <h4>Chapter 949: Untitled</h4>


    The shout made both Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng freeze at the same time.


    Shangguan Wan blinked, not expecting herself to say such a thing.


    What... What had happened to her?


    She furrowed her eyebrows tightly, closing her eyes, though she couldn¡¯t remember what appeared in her mind earlier anymore.


    Only a blurry shadow continued to shake in her mind. She rubbed her temple, her eyes constricting when she saw a darkness shing in the man¡¯s pretty eyes.


    Ye Yanfeng was about to get up from Shangguan Wan when she suddenly stretched her arms up and hugged his neck with all of her strength.


    She buried her face in the crook of his neck, saying with a slightly choked voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what happened just now. Please don¡¯t mind me. I wasn¡¯t asking you to go away.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked down at the woman under him, his finger caressing the corner of her lips. ¡°What did you think of just now?¡±


    Shangguan Wan shook her head. ¡°I just thought that the scene of a couple chasing after another felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Then, I seemed to have gone back home for a moment. It felt very strange, I clearly saw something, but I can¡¯t remember anything at all.¡±


    Hearing the confusion in her voice, Ye Yanfeng furrowed his eyebrows, before they slowly eased. He didn¡¯t say anything, merely cupping her face and kissing her ruthlessly.


    ...


    There were only two tents, so Shangguan Wan and Bailey shared a tent while Ye Yanfeng and Jing Ting shared the other.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t very good.


    Jing Tingid on his side, his hands hugging the back of his head as he could not help butin, ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep with you either! Looking at how you can¡¯t seem to leave Wan¡¯er, you¡¯re probably going back to Yukou Border with her instead of traveling here and there anymore!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng couldn¡¯t care less about what Jing Ting was saying.


    ¡°However, you better go back to the hospital with me for a check-up tomorrow and get some medication at the same time. Although I can¡¯t do anything about the microchip in your head, I can still do something about the blood clot pressing against your visual nerves. If you don¡¯t want to do a surgery, you definitely have to take your medicine on time.¡±


    ...


    Shangguan Wan had a good night¡¯s sleep. When she woke up the next day, she felt extremely energized.


    Ye Yanfeng and Jing Ting had long woken up and had already made breakfast. The four of them took the cruise boat back to Ocean Ind after they were done with breakfast.


    When they were about to reach Ocean Ind, Shangguan Wan found Ye Yanfeng sitting on the deck.


    She sat next to him and poked him with her elbow. ¡°I¡¯m bringing Little Xingxing back to Yukou Border tomorrow afternoon, are you going back with us or...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital with Jing Ting first.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded, wrapping her hand around his arm as she leaned her head on his shoulder. ¡°Then when are youing back to Yukou Border?¡±


    ¡°As soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing this, Shangguan Wan could not help but smile.


    ...


    Once they were back at Yukou Border, Shangguan Wan arranged all the things she had to do at the military camp.


    She nned to wait for Ye Yanfeng toe over before they visit the Capital. As he had said, the microchip in his brain was a ticking time bomb that could explode anytime.


    Even if the Prince wasn¡¯t willing to save him, she would think of a way too! She couldn¡¯t give up as long as there was a sliver of hope remaining.


    However, just as she was nning this, she didn¡¯t think that another unexpected thing would happen!


    That day, she received Ye Yanfeng¡¯s call saying that he had returned to Yukou Border and would arrive at Zuofeng Mountain that afternoon.


    Shangguan Wan rushed towards Zuofeng Mountain without resting.


    On the way there, she received a message.


    There were no words in the message, only a photo.


    When she saw the photo, she froze terribly.


    ...


    When Ye Yanfeng arrived at Zuofeng Mountain, Shangguan Wan had yet to arrive. She said she wasing to give him a surprise, but he didn¡¯t even see her.


    He waited for nearly an hour before Shangguan Wan appeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s the surprise?¡±


    Shangguan Wanughed. ¡°I¡¯m the surprise! Why? Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng didn¡¯t reply, furrowing his eyebrows as he took in her slightly red eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Nothing. Oh yes, I brought many dishes. I¡¯ll cook for youter.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t want to be poisoned by you yet.¡±


    Shangguan Wan clenched her fists, punching him several times. ¡°Don¡¯t you how to say something nicer?¡±


    ¡°Ti amo!¡±


    Shangguan Wan replied, puzzled, ¡°What ti amo?¡±


    ¡°Je t¡¯aime!¡±


    Shangguan Wan was confused. ¡°What exactly are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Ich liebe dich!¡±


    Shangguan Wan replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t say it properly, I¡¯m going to leave!¡±


    He grabbed her wrist, pressing his lips by her ear as he said hoarsely, ¡°I love you!¡±


    Shangguan Wan immediately understood that he was using the variousnguages to confess to her.


    This stubborn boy.


    She smiled shyly. ¡°Me too.¡±


    Jing Ting and Bailey walked over. When they saw the couple hugging, they nced at each other.


    ¡°Geez, we¡¯re fed dog the moment we arrive. My heart received a million attacks!¡±


    Bailey replied, ¡°Dr Jing, I feel even worse than you.¡±


    Jing Ting hugged Bailey¡¯s shoulders immediately. ¡°How about we just get together? So that we can feed them everyday instead?¡±


    ¡°Stop joking around, Dr Jing. I know that there are many girls that like you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, indeed, apart from Wan¡¯er, I can get every girl I want once I make a move.¡±


    ...


    Ultimately, Shangguan Wan was still not suitable for the kitchen. She was originally full of confidence that she would be able to make a table full of delicious food. However, indeed, she was not fit for cooking, and Bailey and Jing Ting had to work together to settle the ingredients she had bought.


    Ye Yanfeng apanied Shangguan Wan as they watched the military news on the sofa. But the woman who usually liked to watch the military news seemed to keep spacing out.


    Suddenly, Shangguan Wan¡¯s phone rang.


    When she saw the caller ID, her expression changed a little.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out to take a call.¡±


    A few minutester, Shangguan Wan returned to the living room.


    Bailey and Jing Ting were done cooking and the former came out to call Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng.


    Shangguan Wan said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry but there¡¯s an urgent matter in the camp so I can¡¯t eat with you.¡±


    Bailey showed her understanding.


    Ye Yanfeng didn¡¯t say anything as he narrowed his eyes at Shangguan Wan. Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes met for a few seconds, before they both looked away hurriedly.


    ¡°Yanfeng, have a good rest. I¡¯ll call you when I have time.¡± Shangguan Wan carried her bag and left hurriedly.


    Staring at her back, Ye Yanfeng furrowed his eyebrows. She definitely had something on her mind!


    What was it that she couldn¡¯t tell him?


    ...


    After Shangguan Wan left, Ye Yanfeng lost his appetite.


    Ye Yanfeng hurriedly finished his food before he went up to change.


    Seeing that he was going out, Jing Ting furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Where are you going? I can go with you.¡±


    He lost his sight asionally, so going out alone would be very dangerous for him.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s jawline was tense, his expression cold. ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡±


    Before Jing Ting could say anything, Ye Yanfeng took his car keys and drove away.


    He drove to a corner not too far away from Shangguan Wan¡¯s house. He waited until the skies darkened but he didn¡¯t see Shangguan Wan returning.


    It was until nine in the evening that he saw a luxurious sports car appearing in front of Shangguan Wan¡¯s house.


    Shangguan Wan got out from the front passenger seat while a man got out from the driver¡¯s seat not too longter.

 Chapter 950 - Little Xingxing’s Father

    <h4>Chapter 950: Little Xingxing¡¯s Father</h4>


    Ye Yanfeng had parked his car slightly far and in a hard-to-notice dark corner away from Shangguan Wan¡¯s house. Even if he had opened his car window, he still couldn¡¯t hear what the man was saying to Shangguan Wan.


    The man was around his thirties, looking handsome and youthful from his side profile. Ye Yanfeng felt that the face looked slightly familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recall where he had seen the man suddenly.


    It was likely he came from the Capital!


    ...


    Shangguan Wan stared at the man, who followed her down the car. She stood by the gates, her eyebrows furrowing. ¡°Mr Han, I¡¯ve already said it very clearly to you, what else do you want to say?


    Mr Han raised his eyebrow as heughed. ¡°I¡¯m still saying the same thing. If you don¡¯t agree to my conditions, I¡¯m definitely going to take the child away!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my son, who are you to do it?¡±


    The smile on Mr Han¡¯s face darkened. ¡°He¡¯s my son too!¡±


    Shangguan Wan stared at Mr Han¡¯s eyes. Recalling the video and photo he had sent her, her temple hurt terribly.


    ¡°Little Xingxing is my life! Don¡¯t even think about taking him away!¡±


    Mr Han leaned down, his handsome face approaching Shangguan Wan¡¯s as his lips almost pressed against her ear. ¡°Ultimately, half of the blood flowing in him belongs to me. Miss Wan, you can never throw me away in this lifetime, unless, you don¡¯t want your son anymore!¡±


    Shangguan Wan clenched her fists tightly, her jawline tense.


    ¡°In this life, something that you can never break away from is blood rtions.¡± Mr Han¡¯s face slowly leaned closer towards Shangguan Wan¡¯s lips. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you have no impression of me. I have your photo and video with me. If you¡¯re interested, you can return to the hotel with me and slowly admire it together with me. What do you say?¡±


    Shangguan Wan clenched her fists tightly. She was about to wave her fist at Mr Han¡¯s extremely despicable face when a ring car light shone at them, just so happening to shine at Shangguan Wan and Mr Han¡¯s face.


    Mr Han was red at to the point he couldn¡¯t open his eyes, as he lifted his hand to cover his eyes unconsciously.


    A ck Bentley drove at them at a very fast speed, only stopping when it was a few centimeters away from Mr Han.


    Friction was created between the tires and the ground, creating a loud sharp screech. Mr Han stared at the car that almost knocked into him, his legs turning slightly weak as his hands pressed against the engine cap unconsciously.


    The area in which Shangguan Wan lived in was more quiet, so when the car stopped, Mr Han¡¯s rough panting became exceptionally clear.


    Mr Han stood there unmoving, his eyes meeting the driver through the ss window.


    The light in the car was dim so Mr Han couldn¡¯t see the driver clearly. However, he could feel a bloodthirsty gaze staring straight at him.


    It was like a wild beast that had its eye on its prey!


    A few minutester, the door was opened as a man wearing a ck long coat got out of the car.


    There was an elegant and cold aura exuding from him.


    Mr Han stared at the man walking towards him, his eyes constricting visibly.


    It wasn¡¯t anyone else walking over, but Fifth Prince.


    The Han family was a well-known elite in the Capital as well. However, they were only at the bottom of the elite food chain. With the Fifth Prince being a member of the Royal family, he could only look up at him, as it was hard to even meet him, not to mention talking to him.


    However, every elite in the Capital knew that the Fifth Prince was past-tense now. Since the Prince had led a rebellion, the Fifth Prince was destined to fall from grace.


    The Prince was no longer present in the Royal family book. With his father failing, Ye Yanfeng would naturally be implicated as well, and he was probably less than amoner now!


    At this thought, Mr Han became a lot more daring.


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng, you¡¯re no longer the Fifth Prince that is respected by everyone now. I...¡±


    Bam! Before Mr Han finished speaking, his face was punched ruthlessly. Ye Yanfeng was very quick, his angle urate and punch strong so Mr Han couldn¡¯t avoid it at all, receiving the punch straight on.


    He gasped in pain.


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng, gentlemen only fight with words and not with their hands. You...¡±


    Simrly, before he could finish speaking, he received another punch on the other side of his face.


    Ye Yanfeng grabbed Mr Han by his cor before he threw him to the floor and looked down at him. A bloodthirstiness appeared on his expression, as he spat out coldly, ¡°What are you to touch my woman?¡±


    Mr Han spat out a mouthful of blood as he got up from the ground with difficulty. Just as he was going to go against Ye Yanfeng, Shangguan Wan, who had been quiet all the while suddenly spat out, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to scram?¡±


    Mr Han gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave now. You better consider properly about what I said!¡±


    After Mr Han¡¯s drove away in his sports car, Ye Yanfeng looked away and towards the woman who was leaning against the wall.


    He walked in front of her, pressing a hand above her head as his handsome face leaned in towards her. ¡°Did something happen in the camp for you to meet someone like him?¡±


    Shangguan Wan pursed his lips tightly, not daring to look at Ye Yanfeng.


    Ye Yanfeng lifted his other hand to grasp Shangguan Wan¡¯s cheek. Shangguan Wan hit his hand away as she furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°He¡¯s...¡± Some words were hard to say to the person she loved.


    Shangguan Wan closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m very confused right now as well. Give me some time. I¡¯ll tell you again when my thoughts are clearer.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng stared at Shangguan Wan¡¯s face for a few seconds, before heughed devilishly. ¡°Are you trying to say that he slept with you before?¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes widened immediately. Her lips were pursed tightly, her expression stiff as she didn¡¯t know what to tell him.


    The atmosphere between them immediately became extremely heavy and oppressive.


    Ye Yanfeng nodded at her. ¡°It seems like you do need to sort your thoughts properly.¡± With that said, he turned around, wanting to leave.


    Not even having the time to process everything properly, Shangguan Wan¡¯s body moved even faster. She blocked the man, stopping him from getting on the car.


    She stared at him with fluttering eyshes, her fingers sinking deeply into her palm. She looked up into his eyes, asking word by word, ¡°If Little Xingxing¡¯s father appeared, will you... will you still want to be with me?¡±


    When she asked this, her heart thumped incredibly fast.


    As if she had used all of her energy.


    Ye Yanfeng stared at Shangguan Wan, his eyebrows furrowing slightly. ¡°That incapable thing, how did you...¡± His jawline was tensed. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s that person?¡±


    Shangguan Wan took out a stic bag holding a strand of hair from her bag. ¡°I took this when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. I¡¯ll go to the paternity test center personally tomorrow! However, he has my photos and video with him. I can¡¯t remember what happened that night, and when I saw the photos and video, I...¡±


    Ye Yanfeng interrupted her with a dark and cold expression. ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to hear those things.¡±


    He pulled her hand away from the door handle. ¡°I think we both need some time to sort out our thoughts.¡±


    He opened the door and got into the car.


    This time, Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t stop him anymore.


    No one noticed that a small figure was hiding in the corner of the courtyard.


    He had heard everything the adults had said.


    His biological father had appeared, but he annoyed Wanwan terribly and put her in a bad spot...


    He was just a child that was not anticipated and arrived by ident.

 Chapter 951 - Results of the DNA Testing

    <h4>Chapter 951: Results of the DNA Testing</h4>


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s car drove away from Shangguan Wan¡¯s house quickly. He drove very quickly, the speed he was driving only reflecting how frustrated he was feeling right now.


    However, no matter how fast the car went, it was still unable to vent out the heaviness he felt.


    After driving some distance, Ye Yanfeng saw Mr Han¡¯s car and stepped on the elerator to knock into the other car ruthlessly.


    A loud bang sounded, and the sports car spun two rounds before it hit a tree by the road and stopped.


    Mr Han got off his car with a dark expression.


    Ye Yanfeng was sitting in his car, the memory of Shangguan Wan mentioning the photos and videos appearing in his mind. His heart felt like a million knives had stabbed at him, his eyes turning red as he exuded a dangerous aura.


    Mr Han walked towards the car that hit his and looked in to see Ye Yanfeng, his eyes constricting a little when he saw who it was.


    However, the bodyguards he had called would arrive immediately. Ye Yanfeng was alone, so there was nothing he had to be afraid of.


    ¡°If you dare, you can remain sitting here. My men will arrive soon. I¡¯ll see if you can go against more than a dozen people!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked up and Mr Han jumped in shock when he saw how red Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes were.


    ¡°Give me all the photos and video.¡±


    Mr Han understood very quickly what was going on. He said weirdly, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Shangguan Wan? She actually told you about the photos and videos? Did youe over to be her bodyguard lover after you fell from your position? Tsk, the great Fifth Prince is in such dire straits that you¡¯ve be like this now?


    ¡°You don¡¯t even despise a woman that I¡¯ve slept with before. Your Highness, do youck women that much now?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng eyed Mr Han sideways slowly, before he suddenly grabbed Mr Han¡¯s wrist. He was so quick Mr Han couldn¡¯t even react in time before his wrist was grabbed tightly.


    ¡°Why? Do you want to hit me again?¡± Mr Han raised his eyebrow, trying to take back his hand when he heard a loud crack. F*ck! Did the monster break his wrist?


    A sharp pain trailed through Mr Han as he hopped on the spot while wailing out. Cold sweat covered his face as his expression distorted.


    Ye Yanfeng released his broken wrist.


    Ye Yanfeng pushed the door open and got off of the car. He stared at Mr Han with an indifferent expression, a dangerous glint shing in his eyes. ¡°Where are the photos and video?¡±


    Mr Han had long heard before that the Fifth Prince had a weird and bipr personality, making him the wrong person to provoke. He didn¡¯t expect for the Fifth Prince to still be so ruthless after he lost everything. Staring at Ye Yanfeng¡¯s dark and dangerous expression, a deep coldness spread within Mr Han, feeling as if electricity had run through him.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s pretty eyes staring at him looked like they were staring at a dead person, exuding an extreme coldness.


    Mr Han¡¯s lips trembled, wanting to say something when a business vehicle stopped next to them suddenly.


    More than ten bodyguards got off the car.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Seeing that his bodyguards were here, Mr Han felt his courage surge, the urge to remove Ye Yanfeng appearing within him once more. He shouted angrily, ¡°Take this person down!¡±


    Ten bodyguards immediately surrounded Ye Yanfeng.


    Mr Han stood at the side, staring at Ye Yanfeng with ruthless eyes. After Ye Yanfeng is down on the floor, he would humiliate and retaliate back ruthlessly!


    However, he didn¡¯t expect for Ye Yanfeng to be so good that even ten bodyguards couldn¡¯t defeat him. Watching as the bodyguards fell one by one, Mr Han¡¯s heart kept thumping in fear.


    However, no matter how good Ye Yanfeng was, he was still one person who couldn¡¯t avoid every attack made by the ten strong bodyguards.


    He received a punch on his face from the bodyguard behind him, before he received another kick on his back.


    However, he acted like he was fine and quickly kicked that bodyguard that attacked him onto the floor.


    Within twenty minutes, Mr Han¡¯s ten bodyguards were all on the floor.


    The man was monster! Mr Han stared at Ye Yanfeng, whose expression was dark and dangerous as he walked towards him. He kept moving backwards unconsciously.


    He must have really bad luck. How did he offend this devil tonight?


    Ye Yanfeng took a few steps toward Mr Han when his eyes suddenly darkened, and he couldn¡¯t see anything anymore.


    When he left Zuofeng Mountain that night, he forgot to take his medicine.


    Seeing that Ye Yanfeng had stopped, Mr Han didn¡¯t dare to remain another second, as he turned around to run back to his sports car hurriedly.


    When the sports car passed by Ye Yanfeng, he said, ¡°Ye Yanfeng, you¡¯re only a fallen dog. Even though you¡¯re quite good at fighting, there will always be something you cannot win over me. That I¡¯ve slept with Shangguan Wan before and she had a son with me!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s tall figure shook in the night breeze.


    ...


    After that night, Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t contact Ye Yanfeng again while he didn¡¯t contact her as well. Mr Han¡¯s appearance made their rtionship fall to a freezing point.


    Shangguan Wan understood him. No men could ept another man¡¯s child, could they?


    Little Xingxing had been extremely quiet the past few days as well.


    With so many thingsing all at once together, Shangguan Wan had an extreme headache.


    When she got pregnant with Little Xingxing back then, she still had hopes and kinship for the Shangguan family and her father. Her performance in the military was exceptional, as she had went to the front lines and made some achievements for the country, helping the Shangguan family to obtain honor.


    She did her best to be a daughter her father could be proud of.


    At that time, she mainly stayed in the camp. Her personality was fiery and innocent, not knowing about any scheming as she remained fairly unguarded against her own family.


    It was also because of that that her father hosted a banquet for her after she returned to the Capital.


    That night, her father introduced several elites to her and she did not know how much she had drank.


    When she woke up, she wasying on the bed of a hotel, her clothes in a mess. Her lower body especially felt exceptionally sore like she never had before.


    When she got up on the bed, she saw a small patch of red on the bedsheets.


    No...


    Even if she was unexperienced, she also knew that it was left after her virginity was taken.


    She immediately went to check the hotel¡¯s CCTV, but it just happened that the night¡¯s recordings were corrupt.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t know she had to take the morning after pill. Her mother left her early, while she had also grown up in the military camp, no one taught her what to do after she had been raped. She went to see her father to tell him about what happened, iming that she wanted to go make a police report. However, her father grounded her at home instead.


    She was only let out after a whole month.


    Later, she was found to be pregnant and her father forced her to marry Sihan.


    In the beginning, she didn¡¯t agree to it. However, her father used her child to threaten her. She was very confused at that time as well. She should hate that unknown child, but the longer she had him, the more she couldn¡¯t bear to part with him!


    Was this what they called maternal instincts? She could only listen to hismand!


    So many years had passed, and she had already long given up on looking for that man! She had never thought that he would appear again.


    However, she never thought that it would be the Han family¡¯s son.


    No, before the paternity test results were out, it still might not be him.


    But, how could she exin those photos and video?


    After a grueling three days, Shangguan Wan finally received a call from the paternity test.


    The test results were out.


    Shangguan Wan hurriedly rushed to the paternity test center. Holding onto the sealed document, she felt extremely uneasy and nervous.

 Chapter 952 - Truth (1)

    <h4>Chapter 952: Truth (1)</h4>


    Shangguan Wan sucked in a cold breath, as she opened the document file with trembling fingers.


    She had never felt so nervous andplicated in her whole life before.


    In the past, she used to think that Little Xingxing was her son, and that whoever his father was, was no longer important. She could take care of her son very well alone.


    However, if Mr Han was really his father and continued to pester them even if she chased him away, would it be possible to cut away his blood ties with Little Xingxing?


    Shangguan Wan pursed her lips tightly, mustering her courage to open the document file immediately.


    She held onto her breath as she flipped to thest page.


    When Shangguan Wan saw the result, her mind immediately nked out.


    Although she had made all the mental preparations she could, she still felt extremely bad when she saw that Little Xingxing and Mr Han were direct blood rtives.


    Her heart kept sinking, as if it was going to fall into a depthless abyss.


    Closing her eyes, she threw the test results to the side as she pressed her forehead on the steering wheel, her hands clenching into tight fists.


    Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t know how long had passed, but her phone suddenly rang.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s head was heavy and dizzy, only finding her phone when the phone started to ring for the second time. She answered the call.


    It was a call from Little Xingxing¡¯s teacher. The teacher told Shangguan Wan that Little Xingxing had hit a ssmate in school.


    Without having the time to think, Shangguan Wan hurriedly drove towards Little Xingxing¡¯s school.


    ...


    Usually, Little Xingxing wasn¡¯t one to start trouble in school. Although he was a little mischievous, he listened to Shangguan Wan¡¯s teachings and never bullied his ssmates in school.


    This time, it was because a ssmate had angered him.


    In thest two days, the man that called himself his father kepting to look for him. He kept ignoring the man, and didn¡¯t tell Wanwan about this.


    As long as Wanwan didn¡¯t tell him personally about the man, he wouldn¡¯t acknowledge the man as his father.


    However, very quickly, a ssmate found out that he didn¡¯t even acknowledge his father and more importantly, said that his mother was promiscuous by not wanting his father and falling for another man.


    That ssmate had scolded Wanwan to be promiscuous and shameless!


    Little Xingxing did not allow anyone to scold his Wanwan, so he fought with that ssmate.


    He even hit a tooth off that ssmate. It served him right!


    Little Xingxing pressed his head against the teacher¡¯s room¡¯s ss window, the cries of that ssmate surrounding his ears.


    Not too longter, that ssmate¡¯s father rushed over.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did my son be like this? Who hit him?¡±


    The female teacher walked in front of the parent, saying extremely carefully, ¡°Congcong¡¯s father, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you toe down when you¡¯re so busy. It¡¯s not rare for children to fight with each other, so let¡¯s wait until Xingxing¡¯s mother is here.¡±


    Congcong¡¯s father red at Little Xingxing fiercely.


    In order for Little Xingxing to not be treated specially, Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t tell the teachers who she was. Only the Principal knew that she was holding onto the military power in Yukou Border, that she was a general that even the Mayor did not dare offend.


    Little Xingxing was very quiet in school usually as well, and never showed off how capable his mother was.


    As such, many students and parents thought that Little Xingxing was only from a normal family. On top of that, it was either Shangguan Wan or the maid who came to fetch Little Xingxing usually, so many parents knew that Little Xingxing belonged to a single parent family and did not have a father.


    Seeing his son¡¯s mouth filled with blood, Congcong¡¯s father immediately red up. ¡°He¡¯s really not taught properly! Children like him who hit others would only be a trouble in school, you must expel him!¡±


    Congcong nodded vehemently with angry tearsing out of his eyes. ¡°Yes, expel him! His mother is shameless and doesn¡¯t want his father and went out to find another man. She must be a bad woman! We don¡¯t want a bad woman¡¯s son to learn with us in school!¡±


    Little Xingxing stood up, clenching his small fists. ¡°Zou Zicong, say that again?¡±


    Congcong hid behind his father, acting pitifully. ¡°Father, look at how fierce he is! He wants to hit me again!¡±


    Congcong¡¯s father was someone who shielded the shorings of his son. He didn¡¯t hear Congcong scolding Little Xingxing¡¯s mother and only thought that he had to teach the son who bullied his son a lesson since his son was injured.


    Just as Congcong¡¯s father was about to walk towards Little Xingxing, a shadow appeared at the door.


    ¡°Sir, gentlemen don¡¯t use their fists to talk!¡± Mr Han walked in.


    The teacher saw Mr Han and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°You are...¡±


    ¡°Teacher, he¡¯s Little Xingxing¡¯s father!¡± Congcong hurriedly answered.


    Little Xingxing furrowed his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t look at Mr Han, merely saying to the teacher, ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡±


    Mr Han walked in front of Little Xingxing. ¡°I¡¯m your father, how can you not know me?¡±


    Congcong¡¯s father nced at Mr Han. ¡°Since you¡¯re his father, your son had injured my son. Say, how do we settle this?¡±


    Mr Han stared at Congcong, whose mouth was filled with blood. He stared at Little Xingxing fiercely as he said, ¡°Have you apologized to him?¡±


    Little Xingxing stood up straight, saying unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong, I won¡¯t apologize!¡±


    Mr Han grabbed Little Xingxing¡¯s arm, pulling him in front of Congcong, saying fiercely, ¡°Apologize!¡±


    Little Xingxing struggled out of Mr Han¡¯s grip, ring at him with a dark expression. ¡°Why do I have to apologize? You¡¯re not my father, you don¡¯t have the right to educate me!¡±


    Mr Han raised his hand, wanting to p Little Xingxing¡¯s face.


    ¡°You dare touch him?¡± A fierce and cold female voice trailed over. Following that closely, Shangguan Wan walked in in her military uniform.


    When Little Xingxing saw Shangguan Wan, his eyes immediately swelled with tears like a deer, looking extremely pitiful. If it was in the past, he would definitely run into Shangguan Wan¡¯s arms, but at the thought that his existence had made Wanwan sad and miserable, he didn¡¯t do it, merely lowering his head instead.


    Shangguan Wan walked in front of Mr Han, not caring about her image as she threw him over her shoulders with a cold expression. She was so quick all of the adults in the room were shocked.


    Even Mr Han felt dizzy from being thrown on the floor.


    When Congcong¡¯s father and Congcong saw Shangguan Wan¡¯s actions, the father and son immediately hushed, not daring to say anything anymore!


    After Shangguan Wan found out what had happened from the teacher, she called Congcong¡¯s father outside.


    A few minutester, the two of them reentered the office. Congcong¡¯s father didn¡¯t dare mention about expelling Little Xingxing again, as he immediately grabbed Congcong, wanting to leave.


    Congcong shouted, ¡°Father, I haven¡¯t taken my revenge!¡±


    Congcong¡¯s father kicked him. ¡°That¡¯s enough, what revenge?! If you dare to create trouble in school again in the future, I¡¯ll definitely beat you to death!¡±


    After Congcong¡¯s father left with his son, Shangguan Wan said to the teacher, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry for troubling you.¡±


    Shangguan Wan walked in front of Little Xingxing, wanting to carry him. However, the boy lowered his head even more and ran out of the office.


    Shangguan Wan hurriedly ran out after her son.


    When they were approaching the school gates, Mr Han walked over, ¡°Miss Wan, since you¡¯re so angry after seeing me, I¡¯m sure you already know now that I¡¯m Little Xingxing¡¯s father!¡±

 Chapter 953 - Truth (2)

    <h4>Chapter 953: Truth (2)</h4>


    Shangguan Wan ignored Mr Han.


    Mr Han ignored the pain and aching in his back and strode towards Shangguan Wan, blocking himself in front of her.


    But Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression was frosty, her gaze sharp and intimidating.


    ¡°Good dogs shouldn¡¯t block the way. Do you want to be thrown to the ground again? If you¡¯re thrown down again, you won¡¯t get up so easily this time!¡±


    Mr Han seemed to be slightly afraid of Shangguan Wan, but he still stood in front, refusing to give in. ¡°Miss Wan, I¡¯m not here to fight with you. I¡¯m going to bring my son back to the Capital this time!¡±


    ¡°You dare?!¡±


    A smile appeared on Mr Han¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the media. If Miss Wan is unwilling, I¡¯ll just have to expose what happened that year.¡±


    Shangguan Wan clenched her hands in fists, her knuckles cracking.


    ¡°Miss Wan, you got pregnant with Little Xingxing after getting drunk and having sex with me. You didn¡¯t n to give birth to him at first, did you? You don¡¯t like me, plus haven¡¯t you found it a bother to keep Little Xingxing by your side? He¡¯s just an unweed child, so why take him with you as a single mother? Who would like to ept an unwee burden when you get married in the future?¡±


    Mr Han had just finished speaking when he was pped hard by Shangguan Wan. ¡°Shut your f*cking mouth!¡±


    Mr Han was not angry after being pped. On the contrary, the smile on his face deepened. ¡°You asked me to shut up but did not deny my rtionship with Little Xingxing. You must have confirmed it already?¡±


    A trace of doubt shed past Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes when she heard Mr Han¡¯s words.


    How did Mr Han know she went to have a DNA test?


    But before she had time to think about it, a screeching of brakes sounded suddenly.


    Shangguan Wan pushed Mr Han away and looked outside. All she saw was Little Xingxing running out of the road and was hit by a speeding van!


    Bam! The small figure was hit and sent flying, turning mid-air beforended again on the ground heavily. The driver was stunned and stepped on the elerator, speeding away.


    This happened so quickly that Shangguan Wan and Mr Han were both shocked.


    Meanwhile, a ck Bentley drove to the school gate. A tall figure got out from the car hurriedly and saw Little Xingxing lying in a pool of blood. He then took Little Xingxing in his arms and hurried into the car.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Get in the car!¡±


    Shangguan Wan jumped into the driver¡¯s seat and drove quickly to the hospital.


    After Mr Han broke out of his stupor, he followed them to the hospital.


    ...


    The atmosphere outside the emergency room was stifling and suffocating. Shangguan Wan was pale and was trembling all over.


    She could not imagine what she would do if anything happened to Little Xingxing.


    Ye Yanfeng knew how Shangguan Wan was feeling. No amount offort was as important as Little Xingxing being well.


    After a while, the door to the emergency room opened and a nurse came out anxiously. ¡°Who are the parents of the patient?¡±


    ¡°I am!¡±


    ¡°I am!¡±


    Shangguan Wan and Mr Han said together.


    ¡°The patient is bleeding profusely, but our blood bank is in urgent need of type B blood. Which of you has type B blood?¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked at Mr Han. ¡°I¡¯m type A. You should be type B. Follow the nurse in to save him.¡±


    Mr Han frowned. ¡°Do you have anymon sense, you can¡¯t use the blood of your immediate rtives...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency. We can go through it with gamma rays.¡±


    Mr Han looked down, his lips pursed tightly, his expression stiff. His hands were clenched tightly in fists and his palms were sweating!


    When Shangguan Wan saw his reluctance, she frowned. ¡°What, aren¡¯t you type B blood?¡±

 Chapter 954 - Surprising Test Results!

    <h4>Chapter 954: Surprising Test Results!</h4>


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart tightened. Her thoughts were all on Little Xingxing, who was in the operating room, and when she saw Mr Han hesitating, she frowned. ¡°Can you tell me what you¡¯re worrying about?¡±


    She saw the results of the paternity test, it stated that Little Xingxing and Mr Han were immediate family members.


    Since she was unable to transfuse her blood, and if Mr Han was Little Xingxing¡¯s father, he would definitely be able to!


    Mr Han lowered his eyes, a trace of panic shing past his eyes.


    Seeing the hesitation, the nurse was slightly annoyed. ¡°A life is at stake. As his parents, what is wrong with the two of you?¡±


    Mr Han swallowed thickly and said, not looking very well, ¡°I¡¯ll go in with you.¡±


    Hearing his words, Shangguan Wan breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Mr Han stopped again when he reached the door of the operating room.


    He turned to Shangguan Wan and said, ¡°I need to go to the washroom, I can¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡±


    Shangguan Wan resisted the impulse to punch him and gritted her teeth. ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Mr Han ran towards the washroom.


    Shangguan Wan frowned. After seeing Mr Han disappearing from her sight, she was about to ask the nurse about Little Xingxing¡¯s condition when two sets of footsteps sounded suddenly.


    Ye Yanfeng had walked away some time ago and now, he came with Jing Ting, who was in a white coat.


    ¡°Jing Ting is a famous surgeon. Let him go in and see Little Xingxing.¡±


    The head of the hospital also came over. He knew Jing Ting so he nodded to the nurse.


    After the nurse let Jing Ting into the operating room, she asked Shangguan Wan anxiously, ¡°Why is your husband not back yet?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked at the slightly pale Shangguan Wan and patted her slightly trembling shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°We need type B blood now. Her husband was going to go in for a blood transfusion, but he was in a hurry to go to the bathroom.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s thin lips pursed tightly.


    <i>At this critical juncture, Mr Han actually went to the washroom? What the f*ck?</i>


    ¡°I am tye B. Take my blood.¡±


    When Ye Yanfeng said that, the distracted Shangguan Wan froze.


    She blinked and looked at Ye Yanfeng in disbelief. ¡°Y-You¡¯re type B blood?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng nodded. ¡°Yes. ¡± Before he could say anything else to Shangguan Wan, Ye Yanfeng followed the nurse into the operating room hurriedly.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s tensed heart slowly fell back in ce.


    Little Xingxing should be safe and sound with Ye Yanfeng going in to transfuse blood to him!


    After calming down a little, Shangguan Wan¡¯s thoughts started to run around her mind.


    It seemed like Mr Han was not ready for the blood transfusion as he went to the washroom but still had not returned.


    A trace of nervousness and panic shed past Mr Han¡¯s eyes when the nurse mentioned that Little Xingxing needed blood transfusion.


    If he was Little Xingxing¡¯s father, why was he so nervous?


    No, not only was he nervous, he also seemed extremely guilty and paranoid!


    Seeming to have thought of something, Shangguan Wan immediately took out her phone and called the mayor.


    The call got through very quickly and Shangguan Wan instructed with a cold expression, ¡°Immediately block the airport, railway stations, bus stations, including private jets. I want to catch a man named Han Jing!


    ¡°A few minutes ago, he left XX Hospital, and might have passed through XX route. I want to see him within half an hour! I¡¯m sending you his picture now!¡±


    Mr Han left the hospital and drove his sports car, calling a number. Within two minutes of conversation, several police cars suddenly appeared in his sight. The policemen at the intersection stood there with his baton, as if checking something.


    There was an ominous feeling in Mr Han¡¯s heart.


    He wanted to turn around, but thene was one-way.


    Soon, the policemen found that there was something wrong with him and rushed over, pulling the door of the sports car open.


    After checking the photo that he was the man they were supposed to catch, they arrested him.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Shangguan Wan¡¯s man. Even the mayor has to listen to her. You¡¯ll regret it if you arrest me!¡±


    One of the policemen said, ¡°It was Lieutenant who ordered your capture and detainment!¡±


    Mr Han was left speechless.


    ...


    Shangguan Wan received the mayor¡¯s call, informing her that Mr Han was caught.


    ¡°Detain him at the police station first!¡±


    Meanwhile in the operating room.


    After Jing Ting went in to take a look at Little Xingxing¡¯s condition, he personally drew the blood from Ye Yanfeng.


    To be cautious, Jing Ting used the fastest speed to test if their blood could be transfused directly.


    Ye Yanfengy in a small bed, on the other side of the curtain was Little Xingxing, who was undergoing the operation.


    It felt strange. When he saw the little fellow¡¯s ident, his heart was flustered and nervous, which was not less than how Shangguan Wan felt.


    Even a few minutes ago, when Jing Ting said that there would be no danger to the little fellow, he was still anxious!


    Looking at Shangguan Wan¡¯s reaction, she should have confirmed Little Xingxing¡¯s rtionship with Mr Han!


    The past few days, he had found someone to check on that Mr Han. Although he was born in a well-known family, he yed with both men and women, being idle all day and was not a good man!


    Ye Yanfeng was upset that Shangguan Wan gave Mr Han her first time, and wanted to cut Mr Han into pieces and feed him to dogs!


    ¡°Yanfeng!¡±


    Just when Ye Yanfeng was in a bad mood, Jing Ting¡¯s slightly anxious voice sounded.


    Ye Yanfeng sat up from the bed and looked at Jing Ting with a frown. ¡°What? Can you transfuse the blood directly?¡±


    Jing Ting swallowed, a strange expression on his face. Ye Yanfeng saw his expression and his heart went to his throat.


    He grabbed Jing Ting¡¯s cor. ¡°Can¡¯t my blood be transfused to him?¡±


    Jing Ting nodded, then shook his head.


    Ye Yanfeng did not understand what Jing Ting meant and his handsome face darkened, the hands grabbing onto Jing Ting¡¯s cor tightened. ¡°Spit it out for f*cks sake. Are you a coward or do you want a thrashing?¡±


    Jing Ting himself was somewhat incoherent. He handed the test sheet to Ye Yanfeng. ¡°Forget it, take a look yourself!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng released Jing Ting, his expression dark, and took the test sheet over looking at it.


    But very soon, he raised his head, looking at Jing Ting angrily. ¡°Enough of this sh*t, don¡¯t make such a joke!¡±


    Jing Ting had expected that he would react this way. ¡°I¡¯m not joking, it¡¯s the test results! Think about it carefully yourself. I¡¯ll tell the doctor to pass your blood through gamma rays!¡±


    After Jing Ting left, Ye Yanfeng lowered his eyes and looked at the test sheet in his hand.


    He furrowed his eyebrows, then rxed, before it furrowed and rxed several times more, and still could not believe the test results.


    It must have been a mistake!


    His memory would not be wrong. At that time, he had never touched Shangguan Wan at all. How could she give birth to his child?


    A few minutester, Jing Ting came out. ¡°Have you figured it out?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng threw the test sheet at Jing Ting¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t make such a f*cking joke!¡±

 Chapter 955 - The Test Results Are Right

    <h4>Chapter 955: The Test Results Are Right</h4>


    Jing Ting caught the test sheet Ye Yanfeng had thrown at him.


    To be honest, seeing the incredulous look on Ye Yanfeng¡¯s face, even Jing Ting himself doubted whether his test results were wrong!


    He frowned. ¡°You really have no impression at all?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng red at Jing Ting angrily. ¡°It¡¯s not that I have no impression, but I¡¯ve never done it at all!¡±


    Jing Ting pursed his lips. ¡°Okay. Give me a moment, I¡¯ll run the test again!¡±


    Ye Yanfengy back on the bed again, his chest heaving with emotions.


    Damn Jing Ting. He still thought he had good medical skills, how could he make a mistake in such matters?


    Little Xingxing was his son... This was something Ye Yanfeng did not even dare to think about.


    At that time, he had not slept with Shangguan Wan, how could she get pregnant with his child?


    After a while, he heard Jing Ting¡¯s voice. ¡°Yanfeng, get up!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked at Jing Ting and a mocking smile appeared on his face when he saw Jing Ting¡¯s serious expression. ¡°Did you get the test results wrong? It¡¯s all right, I won¡¯t me you for one mistake, next time be more careful!¡±


    Jing Ting pulled Ye Yanfeng up from the bed and put the new test results in front of him. ¡°Look carefully, if I, Jing Ting, made a mistake for the test then I¡¯ll quit the medical field!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes slowly moved towards the test results.


    Little Xingxing was an immediate rtive of him?


    ? ?


    What the f*ck?


    There was a buzz in Ye Yanfeng¡¯s head, as if something had exploded, and it turned nk.


    Jing Ting had never seen the thunderstruck expression on Ye Yanfeng¡¯s face before. He seemed to have be an immovable sculpture.


    ¡°Yanfeng, are you in shock?¡± Jing Ting looked at him worriedly. ¡°Or you can¡¯t see again?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng snatched the test sheet in Jing Ting¡¯s hand and lowered his head, looking at it again and again.


    ¡°Jing Ting!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Pinch me.¡±


    Jing Ting was stunned for a moment and then pinched hard at Ye Yanfeng¡¯s arm.


    ¡°F*ck. It hurts.¡± Ye Yanfeng raised his head and looked at Jing Ting. ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming?¡±


    Jing Ting rolled his eyes. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a mistake from your test results?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you dad if I f*cking made a mistake!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell! You¡¯re more suitable to be my grandson!¡± Ye Yanfeng got off the bed, clenching the test sheet tightly in his hand and nced behind the curtain. ¡°Are you sure Little Xingxing is my son?¡±


    Jing Ting wanted to p this man who looked like an idiot being overly excited and he nodded. ¡°I. Am. Sure!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng closed his eyes, his clenched fists slightly shaking. It felt like something had hit his chest, making him feel excited and unreal!


    This kind of thing was something he dared not imagine, even in his dreams.


    Even at this moment now, he did not know how Little Xingxing came about.


    But that was not important now. What was important was that Little Xingxing was not another man¡¯s son, but his! Him, Ye Yanfeng¡¯s!


    Jing Ting looked at the man who wasughing at one moment and looked like he was about to cry in another, and he sighed silently.


    Actually, he was able to understand Yanfeng¡¯s feelings now!


    How could the blow not be big, with him suddenly having a son, whom he had thought was another man¡¯s son?


    Ye Yanfeng opened his eyes, looking at Jing Ting who was staring at him, and the smile on his lips disappeared. ¡°Why are you still staring at me? Go and save my son! If anything happens to him, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Jing Ting was speechless.


    Ye Yanfeng turned and strode out of the operating room. His mind was still a little nk and felt like he was floating. He was afraid that he would fall and return to reality.


    If this was a dream, then it was a beautiful and precious one.


    Ye Yanfeng pulled open the door of the operating room and walked out with his legs feeling slightly weak.


    ...


    Shangguan Wan was pacing in circles anxiously outside.


    Although Ye Yanfeng went in for blood transfusion, he did note out for a while and no medical staff hade out to tell her what the situation was, making her feel like a cat on a hot tin roof.


    She kept praying to god for her son to be safe and sound.


    Just then, the door of the operating room was opened.


    Ye Yanfeng, with a dark expression and slightly red eyes, walked out.


    His footsteps were not as steady as usual, a thinyer of sweat over his forehead, his thin lips tightly pursed and he did not have a good expression, as if he was about to cry.


    Footsteps unsteady with a look as if he was about to cry. Could it be...


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart was sinking. Her body swayed and she felt the world spinning.


    Had Little Xingxing already...


    Shangguan Wan felt choked up and tears fell uncontrobly. She pushed Ye Yanfeng away, wanting to barge into the operating room.


    But the next second, her arm was grabbed tightly.


    Shangguan Wan was dragged forward before she could respond. Worried about Little Xingxing, she struggled, not wanting to go with Ye Yanfeng.


    But the man was strong, plus she thought Little Xingxing was gone so her body was weak and she could not push him away.


    Shangguan Wan was so anxious that her mind was nk and her tears kept falling.


    Although she was not sure whether Mr Han was Little Xingxing¡¯s father or not, it was no longer important. The important thing was that her Little Xingxing was safe and sound...


    But what was this bastard Ye Yanfeng doing?


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Shangguan Wan said in a hoarse voice.


    Ye Yanfeng pulled Shangguan Wan to the stairway and threw her against the wall, then looked at her from a short distance away.


    Shangguan Wan was frightened as she saw that his eyes were even redder than hers.


    Her lips trembling and her nerves tensed, she asked with her heart quivering, ¡°Did Xingxing...¡±


    Ye Yanfeng pursed his lips and said nothing, only looking at her with those chilling eyes.


    Shangguan Wan found herself frightened by his stare.


    ¡°What happened to Little Xingxing? Was the blood transfusion not able to save him?¡± Shangguan Wan straightened up, pushing open the door while she asked him, wanting to go back to the operating room.


    But before she could push the door open, she was grabbed by Ye Yanfeng again.


    He threw her back into the corner.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s anger erupted like a volcano. Her son was still in the operating room, but he pulled her here without saying anything with a menacing look. What on earth did he want to do?


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s hands clenched into fists and she swung it at him.


    When she was about to touch his handsome face, he sped her fist with hisrge hand and pulled her into his arms. His hard chest made her nose ache after knocking into it.


    The anger in Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart surged up again.


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng. if you don¡¯t let go of... Mmh!¡±


    Her unfinished words were blocked by the man¡¯s powerful and domineering lips.

 Chapter 956 - Kissing Her Aggressively!

    <h4>Chapter 956: Kissing Her Aggressively!</h4>


    His kiss was too sudden, so hot and domineering that Shangguan Wan was unable to react. Her hands were ced on his chest and when his lips pressed against her, she nked out.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but he pried open her mouth, his hot tongue invading in.


    ¡°Mmh, Ye Yanfeng...¡±


    Her soft tongue was entangled, sucked and licked, making her hair stand on end. Her hands clenched into fists and pounded him hard on the shoulders.


    Was this person crazy?


    Did he not know her son was still in the operating room?


    She was not in the mood to kiss him now!


    ¡°Ye Yanfeng, are you f*cking cr©`¡±


    He put his finger against her lips, his voice hoarse and his eyes were bloodshot with a fire and heat that seemed to want to burn through her. ¡°I¡¯m going crazy, Wanwan.¡±


    Shangguan Wan did not understand what he meant and was about to open her lips to ask when she was kissed by him again.


    He turned a blind eye to her struggle and resistance.


    His tall body pinned her tightly against the corner of the wall, one hand sping the back of her head, the other holding her slender waist, deepening his kiss.


    Shangguan Wan felt that this man was really crazy!


    During this period, a medical staff passed by the stairway, but Ye Yanfeng did not stop, and ran madly over her lips.


    The tip of her tongue and her lips were entangled by him. Her taste buds and sense of smell were full of his pure and fresh masculine breath of his body that was mixed with a very faint mint-like taste.


    This kiss seemed to havested for quite a long time. Shangguan Wan was muddled by his kiss, but her rationality was still there. After all, Little Xingxing was still in the operating room and she had no mood to kiss and entangle with this man.


    She raised her leg, wanting to kick at his lower body.


    He reacted quickly by raising his long leg, pinning her knee so she couldn¡¯t move. His tall body stepped forward and his firm chest pressed against her soft one.


    Shangguan Wan was both embarrassed and angry.


    Finding the chance to speak, she said angrily, ¡°Why are you in the heat in the middle of the day?¡±


    Her lips were red and swollen by his kiss and there were still silver streaks of saliva on it. He lowered his head and kissed away those streaks of saliva.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s face was flushed red by him and she red at him. ¡°Are you sick? My son is still in the operating room. Go find another woman if you¡¯re in the heat!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked at Shangguan Wan¡¯s angry face and a devilish smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°I only like to be in the heat with you.¡±


    Shangguan Wan wanted to p him. ¡°Lunatic!¡±


    He grabbed her hands, his sexy lips came close to her ear. ¡°I¡¯m happy. You can call me anything.¡±


    Shangguan Wan felt that this man was really sick!


    ¡°Let go of me. I want to see my son!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no danger to his life.¡±


    Shangguan Wan breathed a sigh of relief when she heard his words, but then thought of his expression as he came out of the operating room. She furrowed her eyebrows and asked, ¡°If there¡¯s no danger to his life, then is there any aftereffects? Let go, I have to ask the doctor!¡±


    ¡°The operation will take some time.¡± Ye Yanfeng held Shangguan Wan¡¯s hand and pressed it to his left chest. Shangguan Wan could feel his heart beating very fast and she looked at him in puzzlement. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why is your heartbeat so erratic?¡±

 Chapter 957 - Like A Dream

    <strong>Chapter 957: Like A Dream</strong>


    Ye Yanfeng thought of the test sheet Jing Ting had given him and still felt that it was unreal.


    It was like a dream.


    His slender and long fingers pinched Shangguan Wan¡¯s chin and lifted her face up again.


    Their gazes were intertwined and Shangguan Wan saw the emotions rumbling in his eyes and she frowned. ¡°Ye Yanfeng, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s fingertips rubbed her jaw, his calloused fingers creating a numb feeling on her delicate skin.


    He bent down, his sexy lips biting her earlobe hard. Hot breath entered her ears and he asked in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°Whose son is Little Xingxing?¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s body stiffened slightly. She had both hands on his shoulders, wanting to push him away, but he was like a huge mountain, no matter how she pushed, he would not move.


    ¡°I went to collect the DNA testing results today and it showed that Little Xingxing is Mr Han¡¯s son. But Mr Han refused to do the blood transfusion for Little Xingxing, and I have some doubts...¡±


    Ye Yanfeng snorted and interrupted Shangguan Wan¡¯s unfinished words, saying with a sharp gaze, ¡°Of course he refused to do the blood transfusion. Because he¡¯s not Little Xingxing¡¯s father at all!¡±


    Confused, Shangguan Wan looked at Ye Yanfeng and murmured, ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng opened up the crumpled test sheet and handed it to Shangguan Wan. ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked at the crumpled test sheet and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± As soon as her voice fell, she saw the test results and her eyes widened in shock.


    All the blood in her body seemed to have frozen. The thoughts in her mind were muddled together in a jumbled mess of chaos.


    Her long eyshes moved and she raised her head, looking at Ye Yanfeng. ¡°Why am I not understanding what this means?¡±


    Little Xingxing was an immediate rtive of Ye Yanfeng?


    Did she see it wrongly?


    Seeing how Shangguan Wan¡¯s reaction was the same as his, Ye Yanfeng held her small face.¡±You¡¯re not seeing it wrongly, Little Xingxing is my son!¡±


    Shangguan Wan pushed Ye Yanfeng¡¯s hands that were holding her face away and her expression stiffened. ¡°Can you don¡¯t make such a joke? It¡¯s not funny at all!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng was about to say something when Jing Ting¡¯s voice sounded from the corridor. ¡°Wan¡¯er, Yanfeng, Little Xingxing¡¯s operation is finished.¡±


    Before Shangguan Wan could react, Ye Yanfeng had already pushed open the emergency exit door and ran out.


    Looking at the man who ran faster than a rabbit, Shangguan Wan had to believe that the test sheet was true.


    But, how was Ye Yanfeng Xingxing¡¯s father?


    Shangguan Wan walked out of the emergency room, utterly confused.


    Jing Ting was standing a short distance away. He seemed to be waiting for her.


    ¡°The nurse has taken Little Xingxing to the VIP ward and Yanfeng followed him in.¡±


    Shangguan Wan showed Jing Ting the test sheet and asked, ¡°Is this result real?¡±


    Looking at Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression, Jing Ting thought that she was indeed the woman Yanfeng liked. When they found out the parentage of the child, even their expressions were exactly the same.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Really!¡±


    After getting Jing Ting¡¯s confirmation, Shangguan Wan¡¯s mind felt like it had exploded.


    Her pupils constricted.


    Xingxing was Ye Yanfeng¡¯s son?


    Was Xingxing really Ye Yanfeng¡¯s son?


    How could it be?


    Shangguan Wan felt like she was going crazy!


    It was Ye Yanfeng who was crazy just now, and now it was her turn!


    Jing Ting was still speaking to her, but she could not hear any words at all.


    Tears filled her eyes.


    After she had calmed down, Shangguan Wan asked Jing Ting, ¡°How was Xingxing¡¯s operation?¡±


    ¡°The operation was very sessful. There won¡¯t be any after effects as long as he has a good rest to recuperate.¡±


    When she heard the news, Shangguan Wan¡¯s shoulders slumped in relief.


    ...


    Walking into the VIP ward, Shangguan Wan nced inside.


    The nurse had left and a tall ck figure was sitting by the bed, looking fixedly at Little Xingxing who had not yet woken up.


    Shangguan Wan leaned against the door, her head was still slightly dizzy.


    She felt that everything was like a dream, it felt unreal!


    After a while, she slowly walked in.


    Ye Yanfeng did not notice the movements behind him as he had all his attention on the little fellow who was lying on the bed.


    He held his small soft hand, and kissed it from time to time.


    He could not imagine the little naughty boy who had pasted the drawing of the big green turtle on his back was his son!


    He was once envious of others and was annoyed by Shangguan Wan. Why did she have a child with another man?


    And that man even threatened Shangguan Wan with Little Xingxing!


    He was jealous and angry!


    But he had never thought that this little thing was his son!


    Ye Yanfeng held Little Xingxing¡¯s hand and used it to p his own face, saying with a hoarse and choked up voice, ¡°Dad has done you wrong.¡± All these years, he had thought he was another person¡¯s child and had never fulfilled any of his duties as a father.


    Shangguan Wan looked at the man whose eyes were running with emotions. There were joy and excitement... and regret. She went over, saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m still confused about this. Why did Xingxing¡¯s father be you? Actually, you don¡¯t have to me yourself, because even I, the mother, did not know that it was your child I had given birth to.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng put down Little Xingxing¡¯s hand and covered him with the nket. ¡°Maybe it will be clear when we find Mr Han.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s detained at the police station. After Little Xingxing wakes up, I¡¯ll go to the police station.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng nodded and suddenly stood up from the chair.


    Shangguan Wan was shocked by his sudden movement. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Saying nothing, Ye Yanfeng rushed outside. As Shangguan Wan looked at the figure disappearing from her sight, she frowned.


    Before long, Ye Yanfeng hurried back into the ward.


    He pulled Shangguan Wan into the bathroom.


    Before Shangguan Wan could react, her waist was grabbed and he carried her onto the sink.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s ears turned hot. ¡°My son is still not awake, I have no mood to do...¡±


    He used his knee to spread her legs open and squeezed his body inside. Shangguan Wan pounded his shoulders. ¡°Stop messing around. If you do it again, I¡¯ll get angry.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng took out a razor from his coat pocket. ¡°What are you thinking about? I want you to help me shave my beard. I want to give a good impression on my son when he wakes up.¡±


    Only then did Shangguan Wan notice that some faint stubble had grown on Ye Yanfeng¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± She thought he wanted to... She turned her face away, not daring to meet his smiling eyes and said in embarrassment, ¡°Can¡¯t you do it yourself? I¡¯ve never done it for anyone before. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hurt you.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng wet his face and put shaving foam around his jaw. He then handed the razor to Shangguan Wan. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    His tall body approached him, letting her hold the razor and hisrge hand holding the back of her hand.


    ¡°Wanwan, do you think my son will acknowledge me when he wakes up?¡±

 Chapter 958 - Meeting Between Father And Son

    <h4>Chapter 958: Meeting Between Father And Son</h4>


    Would Little Xingxing acknowledge him?


    To be honest, Shangguan Wan could not give him a definite answer. With Little Xingxing¡¯s personality, he might not acknowledge him immediately.


    ¡°Give him some time.¡± With that, Shangguan Wan carefully shaved his beard .


    Ye Yanfeng also remained silent. He looked at the woman close to him. With her face clear of makeup and her skin smooth and delicate, she was like an egg with its shell removed, without any ws. Her face was beautiful and charming and when she smiled, she was lively and full of vigor.


    She was perfect.


    After Shangguan Wan shaved his beard and applied aftershave for him, she raised her eyes and looked at him, finding the light reflecting from his eyes which made her heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Shangguan Wan looked at his handsome face after shaving, her eyes crinkling. ¡°Actually, I never understood why you would like me when I didn¡¯t have much femininity having grown up in the army. A man like you should like pretty and delicate women!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng raised his hand and lifted her chin, his fingertips touching her lips for a moment. ¡°When we met, you were the one who seduced me first.¡±


    Shangguan Wan red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡±


    ¡°How would I fall for you if you hadn¡¯t seduced me?¡±


    Shangguan Wan ignored him, wanting to get off from the sink, but he suddenly came close, pressing his handsome face towards her.


    Shangguan Wan was stunned for a few seconds.


    This kiss, unlike before, was full of power, but it was not aggressive. On the contrary, it was very devoted and gentle.


    Shangguan Wan did not struggle and let him lead her, her hands on his shoulders limply.


    He only released her after a while.


    Her chest was heaving slightly and she could not help saying, ¡°Why did you use so much strength? My tongue is all numb.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s slender upturned eyes were burning with a dark me and he said, his voice hoarse, ¡°I¡¯ll be gentler next time.¡±


    Although his vocal cords were damaged and his voice was deep and hoarse, when he was lustful, his voice was so husky and sexy it made her heart beat rapidly.


    Shangguan Wan lowered her eyes, her eyshes fluttering. Her entire body felt numb by his voice.


    It was rare for her to show such a shy expression. Ye Yanfeng¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he caressed her small face. ¡°Want to do it?¡±


    Shangguan Wan raised her eyes. ¡°This is a hospital ward.¡±


    ¡°I want you.¡±


    Shangguan Wan replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want you.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng narrowed his eyes, with a trace of danger in them. ¡°Then who do you want?¡±


    ¡°I meant I don¡¯t want to do it now.¡± Shangguan Wan looked at the door of the bathroom. ¡°Xingxing is still not awake and you still have the mood to do it?¡±


    He hummed in agreement. Shangguan Wan looked down at the area below his belt.


    Ye Yanfeng saw that she was staring and covered her eyes. ¡°Forget it. You go out first.¡±


    Shangguan Wan pulled away his hand, slid her hand over his chest slowly amd brushed over his abdominal muscles.


    He grabbed her hand and pressed it directly under his belt.


    ¡°Do you still dare to fumble around?¡± His eyes were gleaming with a dangerous fire.


    Shangguan Wan said nothing, and put her face in front of him, kissing his lips.


    Within seconds, the temperature in the air rose rapidly again.


    He picked her up from the sink and she wrapped her arms around his slim waist. He pressed her against the wall, their lips pressed close together.


    They could not tear away from each other and when they were about to proceed to the next step, a small voice called out from the ward, ¡°Wanwan?¡±


    Hearing Little Xingxing¡¯s voice, Shangguan Wan immediately got down from Ye Yanfeng.


    Her beautiful face was flushed red immediately.


    The bathroom door was not closed and embarrassing sounds was let out from time to time as she and Ye Yanfeng kissed. Did the little fellow hear it?


    She red at Ye Yanfeng and Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Who asked you to flirt with me?¡±


    Shangguan Wan was toozy to argue with him about who was flirting with who. She tidied herself up, took a deep breath and went outside.


    Little Xingxing had woken up and seeing Shangguan Waning out from inside, he widened his slender eyes and looked at Shangguan Wan confusedly. ¡°What is Wanwan doing inside? Were you being bullied?¡±


    The heat that had faded away from Shangguan Wan¡¯s face spread like fire again.


    ¡°Did somebody bully Wanwan?¡± The little fellow frowned.


    Ye Yanfeng came out from the bathroom and when he saw Ye Yanfeng, Little Xingxing frowned deeper, a guarded look in his gaze.


    ¡°Wanwan, why is bad uncle here?¡±


    Hearing the words ¡®bad uncle¡¯, Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng were stunned at the same time.


    ¡°Xingxing, he¡¯s not a bad uncle. He¡¯s your father,¡± Shangguan Wan exined with a gentle expression.


    Father?


    Little Xingxing¡¯s gaze moved from Shangguan Wan¡¯s face to Ye Yanfeng.


    Ye Yanfeng was usually a fearless person, but now, he felt nervous. He tried to look at Little Xingxing as gently as he could, a trace of a smile appearing on his lips.


    But Little Xingxing looked away quickly. He looked at Shangguan Wan, shaking his head. ¡°Wanwan, I don¡¯t want a father at all. You don¡¯t have to randomly find a father just because I don¡¯t have one. I don¡¯t like that father whose surname is Han, and I don¡¯t like this father as well. I only want Wanwan, I don¡¯t need a father.¡±


    It was then that Shangguan Wan realized that Little Xingxing must have overheard the conversation between her and Mr Han, and thought that his birth was not expected. That he was not wanted. He must still feel very upset!


    Looking at Little Xingxing¡¯s red eyes, she held his soft hand, saying with a slightly choked voice, ¡°Xingxing, that Han man is not your biological father, this person standing here is. The two of you did not get reunited because of Mom. He¡¯s not at fault, so don¡¯t me him, okay?¡±


    Little Xingxing pouted his pale lips and tears fell from his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why has he never seen me when he¡¯s my father? And why does he always make Wanwan sad?¡±


    Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng were shocked when Little Xingxing started crying. Shangguan Wan wanted to exin some more, but Ye Yanfeng tugged at her. ¡°We adults already have difficulty digesting the truth, let alone our son, who¡¯s still young. It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge me now. I¡¯ll use my actions to prove that I love him very much!¡±


    Little Xingxing heard Ye Yanfeng¡¯s words and buried his face into the nket, his tears falling even more fiercely.


    He did not know what happened between the adults. He only knew that he had a father, but why did his father only appear now? What had taken him so long?


    Little Xingxing fell asleep again after a while, having just had an operation, he was exhausted.


    Shangguan Wan asked the maid who took care of Little Xingxing toe to the hospital as she nned to go to the police station. Ye Yanfeng also wanted to know how she got pregnant with his child that year so he apanied her to the police station.

 Chapter 959 - The Finale of Feng And Wan (1)

    <h4>Chapter 959: The Finale of Feng And Wan (1)</h4>


    At the police station.


    In the detention room, Mr Han sat on a rigid bed, the lights dim. Above his head hung a yellowmp and an unpleasant smell surrounded him. As his phone was confiscated by the police, he could not reach anyone from the Capital. He sat on the bed, feeling uneasy.


    The sounds of footsteps came from outside of the iron door suddenly.


    Mr Han immediately sat up from the bed.


    After a while, he saw the policemissionering over with Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng. Mr Han hit the iron door. ¡°Why are you locking me up? Let me out!¡±


    Shangguan Wan raised her hand, motioning the policemissioner to open the door.


    After the policemissioner left, Shangguan Wan walked up to Mr Han with a cold expression and put the test results she had gotten this morning in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re quite capable, you even bribed the staff of the paternity testing center!¡±


    Mr Han moved back a few steps. ¡°I... don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    The moment he had finished speaking, he was kicked hard in the stomach by Ye Yanfeng. ¡°Do you want to be crippled?¡±


    Mr Han fell to the ground by that kick and his face was twisted in pain, but he gritted his teeth, not saying anything.


    Shangguan Wan took out a gun from her waist, her gaze cold. ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t want to say anything, right? Since this is my territory, killing a person is just like stepping on an ant!¡±


    Mr Han saw the gun in Shangguan Wan¡¯s hand and he trembled. ¡°Watch it, you b*tch! Your father won¡¯t let you off if you kill me, slut!¡±


    Shangguan Wan was stunned.


    Mr Han thought that Shangguan Wan was afraid and stood up from the ground. He looked at Shangguan Wan then at Ye Yanfeng. ¡°Your Highness, what do you like about a woman like Shangguan Wan? She¡¯s so fierce and vicious, with no femininity at all, and even had a child with another man. Why are you so silly?¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, Mr Han was kicked in the stomach by Ye Yanfeng again.


    Ye Yanfeng stepped on him and enunciated every word clearly. ¡°Little Xingxing is my son.¡±


    Mr Han widened his eyes. ¡°H-How could it be?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better say what you know. Or else, on this day next year, it will be your death anniversary!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng threw the test sheet at Mr Han. Mr Han¡¯s face paled when he saw that Little Xingxing was indeed Ye Yanfeng¡¯s son.


    How could it be?


    ¡°Our Han family has always stuck with the Shangguan Wan family. When the military power was taken away from General Shangguan Wan, our family was also affected. It was General Shangguan Wan who gave me the photo and video and told me to pretend to be the father of Miss Wan¡¯s son in order to let Miss Wan return to the Capital and restore the Shangguan Wan family.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s body swayed slightly when she heard Mr Han¡¯s words.


    The photo of her with her clothes unkempt and the video of her being undressed were actually done by her father?!


    Which meant that her getting drunk and pregnant that year was arranged by her father!


    Ye Yanfeng saw that Shangguan Wan was not looking well at all and he held onto her shoulderfortingly. ¡°Wanwan, are you okay?¡±


    Shangguan Wan pursed her lips tightly and looked at Ye Yanfeng. ¡°You really didn¡¯t go to that hotel that night? You never touched me?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng shook his head.


    Shangguan Wan frowned. If Ye Yanfeng did not touch her, how did she get pregnant with his child?


    Shangguan Wan looked at Mr Han again. ¡°Tell me what else you know!¡±


    Mr Han shook his head. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know anything else!¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked at Mr Han¡¯s fearful expression and said nothing else. Pulling Ye Yanfeng, she walked out of the detention center.


    Mr Han chased after hurriedly, but the iron door was locked again.


    ¡°Miss Wan, you can¡¯t lock me in here! Your father won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Ignoring the despicable man, Shangguan Wan strode out of the police center.


    Getting into the car, Shangguan Wan leaned against the steering wheel, her chest heaving slightly.


    Ye Yanfeng reached out his long arm and pulled Shangguan Wan into his arms. ¡°Wanwan, I understand how you feel. We¡¯re both hurt by the people closest to us.¡±


    Shangguan Wan raised her head to look at Ye Yanfeng, her eyes red. ¡°How could there be such a father in this world? In order to get me to marry Sihan, he actually found someone to...¡± Shangguan Wan found that something was wrong before she finished her words. ¡°Things may not be as simple as I imagined. If he found someone to rape me and make me pregnant, why would the Crown Prince then, Ye Fengjun, agree?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng pressed Shangguan Wan into his chest, his hand patting the back of her head. ¡°When Xingxing is feeling better, I¡¯ll go back to the Capital with you.¡±


    He had a bad premonition, but he knew that with her personality, she would not give up if she did not get to the bottom of this matter!


    ...


    Half a monthter.


    Little Xingxing¡¯s health had improved a lot. Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng nned to return to the Capital tomorrow.


    Over the past few weeks, Ye Yanfeng hade to the hospital every day to apany Little Xingxing without fail.


    But the little fellow seemed to be ignoring him, and did not acknowledge him. Nevertheless, Ye Yanfeng still enjoyed doing it.


    On this day, Shangguan Wan came to the hospital from the army.


    As soon as she entered the ward, she saw Little Xingxing stretching out his neck looking at the entrance. Shangguan Wan smiled and went in. ¡°Xingxing, were you waiting for Mommy?¡±


    Little Xingxing¡¯s beautiful eyes nced behind Shangguan Wan and when he saw that Shangguan Wan was alone, he blinked and hummed softly.


    Shangguan Wan soon realized that the little fellow was still waiting for another person. A person who he seemed to be ignoring the past half a month, but had already cared about in his heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re waiting for Daddy?¡±


    Little Xingxing shook his head hurriedly. ¡°No, I¡¯m waiting for Wanwan only.¡±


    Shangguan Wan exchanged a look with the maid who was taking care of Little Xingxing, and did not expose the little fellow.


    ¡°Xingxing, Mommy and Daddy will be going to the Capital tomorrow. When daddyes overter, do you want to call him ¡®daddy¡¯?¡± Shangguan Wan sat by the bed and asked him while peeling a fruit.


    Little Xingxing looked at Shangguan Wan. ¡°Will you be going for a long time?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s some matters over there. We¡¯ll be back once we have settled everything.¡±


    Little Xingxing pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll consider acknowledging him when youe back.¡±


    Shangguan Wan smiled. ¡°Little elf, continue to keep your Daddy hanging! Even in his dreams, he wants you to call him daddy!¡±


    Little Xingxing scoffed. ¡°The easier it is to get, the less treasured it is. Who asked him not to appear before?¡±


    Shangguan Wan did not know whether tough or cry.


    ...


    For the sake of Little Xingxing, Ye Yanfeng also learned how to make soup.


    After he delivered the soup, he went back with Shangguan Wan.


    ¡°Wanwan, have you noticed that Xingxing didn¡¯t seem to hate me as much as before today? When I asked him whether the soup was good or not, he did not frown and even hummed in reply.¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked at the man who had been careful and meek in front of their son over this period of time and her eyes crinkled. ¡°I never thought that you¡¯d have this day.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng held Shangguan Wan¡¯s hand in a tight grip. ¡°Wanwan, after returning to the Capital, no matter what happens, don¡¯t ignore me, okay?¡±

 Chapter 960 - The Finale of Feng And Wan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 960: The Finale of Feng And Wan (2)</h4>


    Shangguan Wan looked at Ye Yanfeng, who was behaving strangely and she narrowed her eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything shameless, did you? Did you look for a woman behind my back?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng hit Shangguan Wan¡¯s head. ¡°Our female officer always carries a gun, how would I dare to do such a thing?¡±


    Shangguan Wan scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know how to be afraid.¡±


    They went home for dinner and then went for a walk. There was a dense forest behind Zuofeng Mountain, and there was only Ye Yanfeng¡¯s vi in the middle of the mountain, so the forest was hidden and secluded.


    Soon, night fell and the sky turned dark.


    As they walked into the forest. Shangguan Wan saw that Ye Yanfeng was leading her further into the forest and she asked, ¡°We¡¯re still going further in?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng did not speak until they went deep into the forest. Shangguan Wan was puzzled at first, and only understood when he picked her up and put her by a thick tree.


    His handsome and strong jaw rubbed against her cheek. ¡°We¡¯ve never done it outside.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s ears and cheeks flushed red.


    The past half a month, he had all of his attention on Little Xingxing and she was also in a bad mood, so he held down the urge to touch her.


    She thought he had cultivated his mind, but she had not expected...


    ¡°The vi has such a big space but you don¡¯t want to do it there and came here. I don¡¯t want... Mmh...¡±


    Before she could finish, he kissed her deeply.


    He only released her when she was almost out of breath, and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°No one wille here.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s back was against the branches so she had to cling to him to avoid slipping. Even though she was separated by ayer of fabric, Shangguan Wan could feel the roughness of the tree bark and rubbing against her skin through the thin fabric, it was slightly painful and there was also a trace of something indescribable stirring inside her.


    The man in front of her had always been bold in this aspect.


    But she couldn¡¯t. Whether or not anyone woulde, she was still a little guilty and afraid.


    She disagreed and the man kept torturing her, flirting with her. Looking at the light shining from his eyes in the dark, she stared at them for a while before she finally sumbed.


    The sky was their nket and the ground their bed. They then performed the most primitive acts of want in the woods.


    While her breathing was erratic and her hair was messy, the man pressed against her lips and took her into his arms.


    ...


    After that, they rested, face to face.


    Below them was the green grass and the surrounding air was filled with the smell of mud and dampness.


    Shangguan Wan looked at the man¡¯s handsome side profile. ¡°How many women have you dated besides me?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng turned around and held her in his arms, his chin resting on her head. ¡°Why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°It feels like you have a lot of experience, not like a beginner at all.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re using me, hm?¡± He pinched her chin, his sexy lips kissed her cheek, the corner of her lips and ear. His hot breath sprayed over her skin with a numb feeling. ¡°I only have you.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nced at him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Although she said did not believe him, the corners of her mouth could not help lifting up into a smile.


    ...


    The next day.


    Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng left Yukou Border and went to the Capital.


    Few days before they returned to the Capital, Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng discussed and told Mu Sihan the news about Ye Yanfeng being alive.


    When they arrived at the Capital, Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng split up. Shangguan Wan went to see General Shangguan and Ye Yanfeng went to see Ye Fengshu.


    The Shangguan house was sealed up, and General Shangguan was saved from being thrown in prison because of the Queen¡¯s protection. But his military power was taken away and he was removed from his position, so he could only bring along his family and live in his old house.


    The old house was a two-storey vi and was enough for a family to live in. But General Shangguan and Mrs Shangguan, who were used to living in arge house, were unustomed in living in a small vi like this. The number of servants has changed from hundreds to only two.


    Mrs Shangguan cried everyday and General Shangguan was at a loss on what to do.


    Seeing Shangguan Wan returning, General Shangguan and Mrs Shangguan instantly seemed to see hope.


    General Shangguan could not contact Mr Han recently. Seeing Shangguan Wan returning, he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Did Mr Han fail in acknowledging with the child and was seen through by Shangguan Wan?


    Shangguan Wan called General Shangguan to the study and showed him the photo of Mr Han in the detention room. ¡°Let¡¯s be frank with each other. I already know the purpose of you sending Mr Han over. Now I just want to know how I got pregnant with Little Xingxing! Also, Little Xingxing is mine and Ye Yanfeng¡¯s son!¡±


    Hearing Shangguan Wan¡¯s words, General Shangguan was stunned.


    After a while, he said incredulously, ¡°How could it be Ye Yanfeng? Impossible...¡± Seeming to have thought of something, General Shangguan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s him, it must be him!¡±


    Shangguan Wan did not understand what General Shangguan meant and she looked at him coldly. ¡°Father, what do you mean?¡±


    At this juncture, General Shangguan could no longer hide it anymore.


    ¡°That year, the main reason I held a banquet for you was to make you pregnant with Ye Qing¡¯s child.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What do you mean? Ye Qing was not alive then, why was he involved?¡±


    ¡°In order to get into a marriage union with the Crown Prince then, the two families joined hands to stabilize each other¡¯s strength. After discussing with the Crown Prince, we decided to use Ye Qing¡¯s frozen sperm and imnt it into you after selection.¡±


    The more Shangguan Wan listened, the more shocked she was. Clenching her hands into fists, her expression seemed to be covered by ayer of frost.


    ¡°You know that the princes in the Royal family will have to freeze their sperm when they reach a certain age, just in case. If you were able to get pregnant with Ye Qing¡¯s child and get married to Ye Sihan, the child would still be part of the Royal blood. Besides, only me and Ye Fengjun knew about this, as well as the doctor who did the artificial insemination for you!¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s chest heaved violently.


    She had never expected that the truth of her pregnancy was this! She never had sex with anyone, and was pregnant with Little Xingxing because the doctor imnted Ye Yanfeng¡¯s sperm in her.


    She also understood why the sperm of Ye Qing became Ye Yanfeng¡¯s without listening further.


    Perhaps the Prince learned about Father and Ye Fengjun¡¯s n and bribed the doctor to change Ye Qing¡¯s sperm to Ye Yanfeng¡¯s.


    In this way, if Sihan came back and had no ability and Ye Fengjun became the King, with his fondness for Ye Qing, he naturally would want her child to be the Crown Prince.


    But he had never expected that Sihan was not a puppet. After he returned to the Royal family, the situation changed and he used his own talents and strategies to rise up the ranks, making the ns of Ye Fengjun and Ye Fengshu all fall through.


    Ye Fengshu was really too vindictive!


    Faced with such a result, Shangguan Wan¡¯s mood was heavy andplicated.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, I heard that Ye Yanfeng is still alive. Even if Little Xingxing is his child, you can¡¯t be with him, do you understand?¡±


    Shangguan Wan frowned. ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 961 - The Finale of Feng And Wan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 961: The Finale of Feng And Wan (3)</h4>


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s side.


    Under Mu Sihan¡¯s arrangement, Ye Yanfeng saw Ye Fengshu who was held in solitary confinement. He heard that Ye Fengshu would be sentenced to death soon.


    The Queen wanted to kill him with the cruelest method of torture!


    They met in a small dark room.


    Ye Fengshu had aged a lot, his hair had turned grey and there were countless wrinkles on his face.


    Seeing Ye Yanfeng, Ye Fengshu¡¯s gaze was icy cold. ¡°You unfilial son, you still have the audacity to see me?¡± He gave a mocking smile. ¡°If I¡¯m right, you¡¯re here because of the chip in your head!¡±


    There was no expression on Ye Yanfeng¡¯s handsome face. ¡°I know you won¡¯t let me off. I¡¯m here to ask you about Shangguan Wan.


    ¡°That year, I was together with her, but she didn¡¯t remember me and told me that she had a shadow. Was it you who was behind this?¡±


    The smile on Ye Fengshu¡¯s face deepened, his expression menacing. ¡°Ye Yanfeng, you¡¯re the same as me, a faithful type. It has been so many years but you can¡¯t forget about that one woman!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tpare me with you. We¡¯re from different worlds!¡±


    Ye Fengshu¡¯s hands that were handcuffed banged the table hard, and the guard behind motioned for Ye Fengshu to quiet down.


    A cold bark ofughter suddenly left Ye Fengshu¡¯s lips as he leaned against the chair.


    Ye Yanfeng stared at Ye Fengshu, his lips pursed tightly and said nothing. He only spoke after Ye Fengshu had finishedughing. ¡°What on earth have you done to her?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± A coldness appeared in Ye Fengshu¡¯s eyes. ¡°It won¡¯t do you any good knowing it. You may lose her. Are you sure you want me to tell you?¡±


    ¡°If the countdown of the chip in my brain can¡¯t be stop, there¡¯s only death for me. Before I die, I want to know the truth!¡±


    Ye Fengshu nodded. ¡°Cigarette.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng lit a cigarette and handed it to Ye Fengshu.


    Ye Fengshu took a few puffs and slowly spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right. Shangguan Wan is not a shadow. She was hypnotized by me and her memories of meeting and falling in love with you were removed.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng frowned. ¡°Why? Wouldn¡¯t it be beneficial for you if I could marry Shangguan Wan when you reunited with me?¡±


    Ye Fengshu exhaled a mouthful of smoke, his eyes turning cloudy and evil. ¡°Why? Who asked that girl see me raping her mother?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s body froze.


    The blood in his body turned cold.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know Shangguan Wan¡¯s mother looked like Lous¡¯s mother, right? Seeing Shangguan Wan¡¯s mother, it reminded me of Lous¡¯s mother. Since I can¡¯t get my hands on Lous¡¯s mother, can¡¯t I find a stand-in to y with?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s hands clenched into fists, the vein protruding out from the back of his hands. ¡°You¡¯re worse than a beast!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m worse than a beast. After I yed with her mother, she suffered from depression and soon died. In order to let Shangguan Wan forget that memory and not expose me, I tricked General Shangguan, let him cooperate with me and told Shangguan Wan about having a shadow. Even if Shangguan Wan thought of memories with you, she would think it was her shadow!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting...¡± Ye Yanfeng stood up from the chair, turned and froze when he saw a figure standing by the door.


    Wanwan!

 Chapter 962 - The Finale of Feng And Wan (4)

    <h4>Chapter 962: The Finale of Feng And Wan (4)</h4>


    Ye Yanfeng looked at Shangguan Wan. It was obvious she had heard Ye Fengshu¡¯s words and her eyes were red, her face tensed and pale.


    Seeing her, Ye Yanfeng¡¯s blood seemed to have frozen. He looked at Shangguan Wan and his heart clenched in panic. Shangguan Wan did not look at Ye Yanfeng, her gaze was on Ye Fengshu, wanting to cut him into pieces.


    ¡°Wanwan!¡±


    Shangguan Wan ignored Ye Yanfeng who had walked towards her and rushed towards Ye Fengshu.


    Grabbing him tightly by the cor, she pulled him up from the chair. ¡°My mother¡¯s death was caused by you?!¡±


    There was no fear in Ye Fengshu¡¯s face, let alone regret. He looked at Shangguan Wan mockingly. ¡°Your mothermitted suicide, it had nothing to do with me!¡±


    Shangguan Wan gritted her teeth. ¡°How could you say that when you did that to her?¡±


    ¡°Part of the reason your mothermitted suicide was because of your father. If he had not gotten together with your aunt, how did your mother suffered such a blow?¡±


    Shangguan Wan took out a gun from her waist and put it between on Ye Fengshu¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re still trying to find excuses for your disgusting actions? You¡¯re not a human being at all!¡±


    Shangguan Wan was so angry her body was trembling.


    A pain spread out from her chest and even breathing was extremely difficult!


    Ye Fengshu closed his eyes, a condescending sneer appeared on his lips. ¡°So what if I did something worse than a beast to your mother? You still gave birth to my son¡¯s child, and still fell in love with my son. Haven¡¯t you be a woman of the Ye family too?¡±


    As soon as Ye Fengshu¡¯s voice fell, Ye Yanfeng came up to him and punched him hard.


    When the guard saw this, he pulled Ye Yanfeng away hurriedly and then blocked Shangguan Wan¡¯s gun. ¡°Miss Shangguan, you can¡¯t fire your gun here.¡± Then, the guard took Ye Fengshu away.


    Shangguan Wan ced one hand on the table, her temple prickling with pain.


    Ye Yanfeng came up to Shangguan Wan and gently patted her shoulders. She gave a big reaction and waved his hand away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    She looked at Ye Yanfeng with her eyes red, her tears swimming around in them. She pursed her lips tightly and kept trembling.


    She only found her voice after a while. ¡°I know it has nothing to do with you, but I can¡¯t ept this straight away. I need to calm down. Don¡¯t talk to me and don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked at the agitated and upset Shangguan Wan and he frowned, wanting to say something but it seemed like there was a thorn stuck in his throat, making him unable to say anything for a while.


    He could understand her feelings.


    He could not ept this truth when he heard it just now, not to mention her...


    Although he hated Ye Fengshu, half of his blood still flowed in Ye Yanfeng¡¯s body. Their rtionship as father and son could not be changed in this lifetime.


    Who would ept the son of the person who caused the death of her mother?


    Shangguan Wan closed her eyes. Not looking at Ye Yanfeng, she moved back a few steps and ran outside. As he looked at her back retreating, the strength in his body seemed to be sucked away.


    Shangguan Wan ran very fast and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Knowing that she did not want to see him now, he did not chase after her.


    ...


    Shangguan Wan ran desperately and furiously.


    All her strength was draining away, but she did not want to stop at all.


    Hearing the cause of her mother¡¯s death, her heart was trembling, crying and grieving! She had never expected that the culprit was Ye Yanfeng¡¯s father!


    Suddenly an image shed into her mind.


    She pushed open the bedroom door and saw a man standing in front of the bed, desperately holding down her struggling mother and pping her face fiercely...


    The man suddenly turned around and Shangguan Wan saw a familiar face.


    Ye Fengshu.


    Shangguan Wan held her head with both hands, her fingers grabbing her scalp, weeping like a wounded little animal. It was only after squatting for a long time on the road that she stood up again.


    Distraught, she wandered about on the streets, not knowing where to go, or what to do. She did not know where she had walked to, tears covered her eyes and blurred her vision.


    Night was gradually approaching.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s phone rang a few times, but she was listless and did not answer.


    After walking for some time, Shangguan Wan identally bumped into several drunk young men as she was passing by a bar.


    The young men wore jeans with holes and earrings, looking gangsterish.


    ¡°Beauty, why are you crying? Are you unhappy? If you are, we have ways to make you happy. Would you like to try?¡± One of the young men blew at Shangguan Wan.


    Shangguan Wan ignored them and walked around them, wanting to leave.


    But very soon, the young men surrounded her. ¡°Why are you leaving? How about we take you out to have some drinks at the bar!¡±


    Shangguan Wan raised her eyes and looked at the young man who was talking. ¡°Move.¡±


    Her gloomy gaze looked slightly frightening.


    The young man was frightened by her, but the rest jeered, ¡°Ah Zhou, you wimp! How can you be so afraid of a woman!¡±


    The young man could not stand the teasing and he put his arm around Shangguan Wan¡¯s waist boldly.


    But the next second, the young man¡¯s wail sounded. ¡°Pain, pain, pain!¡±


    The rest of the young men saw theirpanion being grabbed at the wrist and after exchanging looks, they attacked together.


    There was a rage in Shangguan Wan¡¯s chest and the young men provoked her, so she taught them a lesson.


    Looking at the young men who were lying on the ground crying and howling, Shangguan Wan rubbed her wrist. ¡°Do you still want to drink?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    Shangguan Wan said nothing more and was about to leave when suddenly, someone hit the back of her head from behind.


    One of the young men who attacked her just now had run into the bar to take a wine bottle out.


    Shangguan Wan turned around and kicked the young man who hit her to the ground!


    Looking at how Shangguan Wan kicked the young man, who attacked her, several meters away, the rest of the young men were frightened and held their heads, not daring to make an beep.


    Shangguan Wan released the young men and went on her way without an expression.


    The back of her head hurt badly and she touched it, her hand a bright red.


    She walked to a small clinic and after getting her wound dressed, she leaned against themp outside to smoke. In her mind, countless images shed past like an old film.


    She closed her eyes, a single teardrop falling out of her eye.


    After smoking two cigarettes, her phone rang again.


    When she took out her phone and saw the caller ID, she swiped her finger to answer the call.


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    Shangguan Wan arrived at the Crown Pce. Not only was Mu Sihan in the living room, Gu Sheng was also there.

 Chapter 963 - The Finale of Feng And Wan (5)

    <h4>Chapter 963: The Finale of Feng And Wan (5)</h4>


    Before Shangguan Wan came to the Capital, not only did she tell Mu Sihan about Ye Yanfeng being alive, she also asked him for help regarding the chip in Ye Yanfeng¡¯s head, to see if someone could help him take it out.


    Shangguan Wan heard that Gu Sheng used to be a member of SSS group. But he was Sihan¡¯s rival in love, so Shangguan Wan did not expect that Sihan would find him.


    After Shangguan Wan arrived at Crown Pce, Ye Yanfeng also arrived. Seeing that Shangguan Wan was injured, he pulled her aside, asking with a frown, ¡°Why are you injured?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She pulled his hand away and maintained a distance from him, saying, ¡°I remembered some things from the past. Including what your father did to my mother. I¡¯m very confused. I will think of your father when I see you and I don¡¯t know what to do. So, don¡¯t be concerned for me.¡±


    Pointing at his head, Shangguan Wan continued. ¡°Anyway, we have to solve the problem of the chip in your head. As for our rtionship, let¡¯s talk about it another time!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked at Shangguan Wan with his lips pursed tightly and nodded. ¡°No matter what decision you make in the end, I will respect it!¡±


    Before, he had forced her against her wishes! From now on, he would never do that. Even if she wanted to separate, he would respect her wishes!


    ...


    Mu Sihan and Gu Sheng sat on the sofa, the atmosphere between them strange. Nan Zhi had not returned to the Capital yet. It was Mu Sihan who had asked Gu Sheng toe here this time.


    Although he knew that Nan Zhi only regarded Gu Sheng as her brother now, Mu Sihan still felt ufortable seeing him. Perhaps this was the so-called ¡®eyes zing with hatred when seeing your love rival¡¯!


    After Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng returned to the living room after their talk, Mu Sihan said, ¡°Mr Gu here knows something about the chip. Let him tell you about it!¡±


    Gu Sheng nodded, his expression gentle and refined. ¡°You have to find the person who developed the chip, ask him to stop the countdown feature and then do an operation to remove it.¡±


    Shangguan Wan said thoughtfully, ¡°The Prince refused to save him, the base was also destroyed. Can we still find the chip developer?¡±


    Gu Sheng replied, ¡°From what I know, the person who developed the chip is 26 years old. He is a genius who was saved by the Prince and in order to repay him, he developed this chip. Strictly speaking, he is not a member of the organization. I saw him in M Country half a month ago.


    ¡°In order to repay his kindness, he might seek revenge for the Prince being caught. You and Your Highness must be careful.¡±


    ...


    Coming out of the Crown Pce, Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng walked one after another.


    They walked to the hotel and nobody spoke on the way there.


    At the door of the hotel room, Shangguan Wan looked at Ye Yanfeng who was behind her. ¡°I applied for permission to go abroad from Sihan. We¡¯ll go together to find that person.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked at Shangguan Wan, his eyes slightly red. ¡°Wanwan, isn¡¯t it better if I die?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Ye Fengshu¡¯s son, but you¡¯re also Xingxing¡¯s father.¡± Shangguan Wan took a deep breath. ¡°No matter what, I hope you can live well.¡± With that, Shangguan Wan opened the door.


    Reaching out his hand, Ye Yanfeng ced it on the door. ¡°Wanwan, can I hold you?¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked at Ye Yanfeng and said after a while, ¡°Don¡¯t make it difficult for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    He closed the door for her as he left.


    Shangguan Wan leaned against the door, not moving for a long time. On the other side, Ye Yanfeng stood there, refusing to leave.

 Chapter 964 - Feng And Wan’s Finale (6)

    <h4>Chapter 964: Feng And Wan¡¯s Finale (6)</h4>


    Shangguan Wany on the bed, feeling dazed and confused. She did not know how she fell asleep, but she did not sleep well and kept having nightmares.


    When she woke up the next morning, her head felt even heavier. Going to the bathroom, she took a bath and when she came out, she received a call from the maid at Yukou Border.


    ¡°Young Lady, Third Young Lady came over in the morning and said that you asked her to pick up Little Xingxing to go out and y, so she took Little Xingxing away.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s pupils constricted.


    After returning to the Capital, she had not contacted Shangguan Rao and did not know that she went to Yukou Border. Why did she suddenly take Little Xingxing away?


    A bad feeling appeared in Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask her to pick up Xingxing. Get people to find her immediately!¡±


    The maid heard that there was something wrong with Shangguan Wan¡¯s tone and responded with a quick ¡®yes¡¯.


    Shangguan Wan changed her clothes, packed her luggage and came out of the room.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Ye Yanfeng, who was leaning against the wall. Originally his eyes were closed slightly but when he heard sounds, he opened them.


    His eyes were slightly bloodshot.


    Seeing Shangguan Waning out with her luggage, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re going back to Yukou Border?¡±


    Shangguan Wan hummed.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Shangguan Wan thought of how they still had to go to M Country and she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She was too worried about Little Xingxing, so instead of going to the office to find Mu Sihan, Shangguan Wan sent him a text message, and then left the Capital with Ye Yanfeng.


    Shangguan Wan turned on her phone and received a call from her maid as soon as they arrived at Yukou Border.


    ¡°Young Lady, we can¡¯t find Third Young Lady and Xingxing.¡±


    Shangguan Wan held her phone tightly, suppressing the anxiety and worry in her heart. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng looked at Shangguan Wan, whose expression had turned cold after the phone call and asked with a frown, ¡°Wanwan, what happened?¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked at Ye Yanfeng. ¡°Xingxing may have been kidnapped.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression changed, the vein on his forehead protruding and his jaw clenched tight. ¡°Could it be that person Gu Sheng mentioned yesterday?¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s thoughts were the same as Ye Yanfeng. She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    Both of them were experienced people. They knew that it was no use to panic and worry.


    That person might have used Shangguan Rao. If Shangguan Rao had not taken Little Xingxing out, he would not have been able to kidnap Little Xingxing.


    When Shangguan Wan left, she had left behind several guards by Little Xingxing¡¯s side. Shangguan Wan suddenly realized sadly that, those who tricked her were the people closest to her!


    But now was not the time to be sad and investigate who was responsible.The most important thing was to save Little Xingxing.


    Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng took the car back and on the way, they analyzed the current situation.


    The person who kidnapped Little Xingxing obviously knew the both of them well as he was able to use Shangguan Rao to carry out the kidnapping when she and Ye Yanfeng were in the Capital.


    It was likely his purpose was on her and Ye Yanfeng. So, Little Xingxing was safe for the time being!


    On the way back to Shangguan Wan¡¯s house, Ye Yanfeng received Bel¡¯s call.


    After the call, Ye Yanfeng instructed the chauffeur, ¡°Take us to Zuofeng Mountain.¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked at Ye Yanfeng with her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°Someone sent a letter to Zuofeng Mountain. Bel said that there is a disc and two folded stars in the envelope.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°It must have been sent by the kidnapper!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng nodded.


    The car arrived at Zuofeng Mountain and Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng got out immediately.


    Bel heard the sound of the car engine and stood at the entrance. Seeing Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfenging over, he handed the envelope to them.


    Seeing the two stars in the envelope, Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°Xingxing folded them.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng held onto Shangguan Wan¡¯s shoulder and led her into the living room. ¡°Let¡¯s watch the video.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded with red eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    In the video, Little Xingxing was locked in a ss box that could barely fit his body size. He seemed to have fainted, his head was lowered and his hands were tied up. Next to it was another ss box and Shangguan Rao was inside.


    The light around was very dim and the surrounding environment could not be seen clearly.


    Then, a voice that had been processed by a voice changer sounded. ¡°Let¡¯s y a game. The oxygen in the ss box can onlyst for six hours. If you can find them and save them within six hours, I¡¯ll stop the countdown of the chip in your brain. If not, you, your son and Miss Shangguan Rao will all have to die. Leaving only Miss Shangguan Wan, perhaps she will feel like it is better off dead than being alive!¡±


    The video quickly faded to ck.


    After watching the video, Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes met.


    They only had six hours!


    Yukou Border was not considered big, yet was not that small either. Compared to the Capital, many sections of the road had no surveince cameras installed. It was not an easy task finding them in such a short period of time if he really hid them well!


    Ye Yanfeng held Shangguan Wan¡¯s slightly trembling hands and said in a deep voice, ¡°The more panicked you are, the more confused you¡¯ll get. Send people to lock down the city and see if you can get surveince footage. I¡¯ll watch this video again and maybe I can find something.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded and took out her phone, walking towards the window to make a phone call. While she was gone, Ye Yanfeng pressed the yback button and watched the video again.


    He watched it over and over again.


    Shangguan Wan returned to Ye Yanfeng¡¯s side after the phone call and asked, her eyebrows knitted tightly together, ¡°Found anything?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes were narrowed and his handsome face was extremely serious. When the video was showing Little Xingxing, he took the remote control and pressed the pause button. ¡°Look carefully.¡±


    Shangguan Wan went to the screen and looked at it carefully, and her eyes widened slightly, ¡°There seems to be some red spots on Xingxing¡¯s face and neck.¡±


    Because Little Xingxing had his head lowered, it was difficult to see if one did not look carefully.


    Ye Yanfeng nodded. ¡°It seems to be caused by allergies.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s right hand clenched into a fist and she put it on her nose and took a deep breath, trying to say in a calm manner, ¡°Little Xingxing is allergic to osmanthus. His has red spots on his face and neck, which means he must have passed through a ce where there was osmanthus.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng nodded and paused the video at another frame. ¡°Can you see Xingxing¡¯s fingernails? The little fellow is smart, he gave us a clue before he went unconscious!¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked at Little Xingxing¡¯s fingernails and found that there was some soil in is right index fingernail.


    A few secondster, Shangguan Wan said. ¡°It¡¯s red soil.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng stood up from the sofa and nodded. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re familiar with Yukou Border so you should be able to quickly find out where there is red soil and that there are many osmanthus trees there.¡±


    Shangguan Wan hummed and then immediately made a phone call.


    Ten minutester, Shangguan Wan received a reply. She looked at Ye Yanfeng. ¡°Before, there were many osmanthus trees nted in Baili Mountain, which is west of the city. Later, the war destroyed the area and it has now be a wastnd.¡±

 Chapter 965 - The Finale of Feng And Wan (7)

    <h4>Chapter 965: The Finale of Feng And Wan (7)</h4>


    By the time Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng brought people to Baili Mountain, the sky was darkening gradually.


    They stopped the car in front of a forest of osmanthus trees. There was a small path ahead and the car would not be able to drive through.


    Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng got out of the car and looked at each other. ¡°We can only walk.¡±


    They were about to enter the osmanthus forest when suddenly, a figure came running towards them.


    That person should be a beggar as he was in ragged clothes. He handed a phone to Ye Yanfeng and grinned. ¡°Somebody asked me to give it to you!¡±


    Shangguan Wan let the beggar go and she stood beside Ye Yanfeng, looking at the phone.


    A video was recorded in the phone.


    ¡°You¡¯re faster than I thought. Now, only Your Highness can go in. The others back up 500 meters! If you disobey, I will kill all of the hostages!¡±


    With a thump, Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart jolted. She looked at Ye Yanfeng and said with a frown, ¡°There might be a trap if you go in alone!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng held Shangguan Wan¡¯s slender shoulders, his gaze gloomy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely save our son!¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    She took the others and retreated out of the osmanthus forest.


    Ye Yanfeng went in alone and after a hundred meters, he found an abandoned building.


    It must be built by the owner of the osmanthus forest in the past. It had arge area and the owner might have wanted to build a castle, but the war broke out before it could bepleted.


    There were nomps and it was dark all around.


    Ye Yanfeng could vaguely see a castle of six stories, with countless big and small rooms. A frown crossed his face. It would not be easy to find Little Xingxing with so many rooms!


    Still, Ye Yanfeng pursed his lips and strode in.


    He did not notice that after he went in, someone spilled petrol around the castle. Ye Yanfeng looked around the first floor, but did not find Little Xingxing.


    He then went up to the second and third floor, but still could not find him.


    When he reached the fourth storey, Ye Yanfeng suddenly smelled a burning smell. He went to the window and saw that a fire was burning downstairs.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression darkened and he cursed.


    He sped up his pace in finding Little Xingxing.


    He could not let Wanwan be sad, or let Xingxing be disappointed!


    He had not heard Xingxing call him ¡®Dad¡¯, so he must not let anything happen to him!


    ...


    Outside the osmanthus forest.


    Shangguan Wan looked at the fire in the distance and her heart jumped to her throat. Whipping out her phone, she called the force to send helicopters over immediately.


    ...


    The fire became bigger under the strong wind of the night, and soon, the fourth floor was also on fire.


    Ye Yanfeng went up to the fifth floor and in a small room, he finally found Shangguan Rao and Little Xingxing.


    They had already regained consciousness.


    Shangguan Rao saw Ye Yanfeng and looked at him like he was her savior. She kept shouting, ¡°Brother Yanfeng, save me, save me!¡±


    Compared with Shangguan Rao¡¯s panic, Little Xingxing seemed calm. But seeing Ye Yanfenging, his eyes turned slightly red.


    Ye Yanfeng came forward, pulled open the ss box and carried Little Xingxing out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Dad is here to save you.¡± His voice was deep and hoarse, but under such circumstances, it seemed extremely precious and soothing.


    Little Xingxing¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and he looked at Ye Yanfeng¡¯s handsome face. There was a gentleness in his upturned eyes.


    Although Ye Yanfeng did not like Shangguan Rao, she was still Shangguan Wan¡¯s sister. So he went forward, pulled her out of the ss box and untied the rope for her.


    There wasn¡¯t any time to talk. Ye Yanfeng picked up Little Xingxing and led Shangguan Rao upstairs.


    The stairway was full of choking smoke and it was hard to breathe. Ye Yanfeng covered Little Xingxing¡¯s mouth and nose and ran to the top floor in one breath.


    But then, a strange ticking sound suddenly sounded in the silent air.


    Ye Yanfeng looked at Little Xingxing who was in his arms and his expression changed, a chill running up his spine. He pulled apart Little Xingxing¡¯s clothes and found that a time bomb was strapped on his chest.


    The bomb was exquisitely made, with red numbers on the screen, counting down.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s heart tightened.


    F*ck! That person wanted them dead!


    The bomb could not be taken down. There were several wires on it and only one must be cut.


    But if he cut wrongly, Little Xingxing would be blown to pieces.


    When Shangguan Rao saw this, her face paled. The numbers on the bomb were jumping very fast and she said hurriedly, ¡°Brother Yanfeng, there¡¯s only two minutes left. It¡¯s toote, we have to leave!¡±


    If they did not leave, not only would there be an explosion, the fire would spread up too.


    Ye Yanfeng looked at Shangguan Rao coldly. ¡°If you want to leave, you can leave yourself!¡±


    Shangguan Rao had never seen such expression on Ye Yanfeng¡¯s face before, he was like a demon from hell, eerie and terrifying, making her unable to meet his eyes.


    Ye Yanfeng said nothing more to Shangguan Rao. He put Little Xingxing on the ground and squatted in front of him, taking out a sharp knife from his boots.


    He inspected the wires of the bomb carefully.


    Little Xingxing, who had been silent, looked at Ye Yanfeng with red eyes. When he saw that Ye Yanfeng¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat, he raised his small hand and wiped it for him.


    Ye Yanfeng was stunned, but very soon, focused on the bomb.


    Little Xingxing looked at the screen which showed that one minute was left and he said with a choked voice, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    The blood in Ye Yanfeng¡¯s body surged up when he heard the word ¡®Daddy¡¯. His eyes also turned red. ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy, Daddy...¡± Little Xingxing kept calling him. He was afraid that he would not have the chance to call him ¡®Dad¡¯ again.


    Ye Yanfeng nodded. ¡°Daddy won¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, take Auntie away. Just leave me.¡±


    ¡°Silly child, Daddy won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll stay with you!¡±


    At this moment, the sound of an engine could be heard on the roof. Shangguan Wan was in the helicopter and when she saw Ye Yanfeng and the rest, she threw down the safetydder. ¡°Come up!¡±


    When Shangguan Rao saw this, she immediately climbed up.


    But Ye Yanfeng did not move and was focused on the bomb at Little Xingxing¡¯s chest.


    He would not leave his son even if he died!


    When Little Xingxing saw this, tears fell from his eyes.


    ¡°Daddy, I missed you. I don¡¯t hate you at all.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng pursed his lips and trembled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s my boy!¡±


    ...


    On the helicopter, Shangguan Wan saw Shangguan Rao climbing up and she asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t theying up?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a bomb strapped to Little Xingxing¡¯s chest!¡±


    When Shangguan Wan heard this, she did not think much and immediately nned to slide down the safetydder. Shangguan Rao grabbed her. ¡°Sister, there¡¯s not much time left. It will explode before you even reach the roof!¡±


    Shangguan Wan shook off Shangguan Rao¡¯s hands and tried to get down, but she was pulled back by two other rescue staff in the helicopter.

 Chapter 966 - The Finale of Feng And Wan (8)

    <h4>Chapter 966: The Finale of Feng And Wan (8)</h4>


    ¡°Lieutenant, you have to believe in His Highness! If he can¡¯t dismantle the bomb, you¡¯ll be of no use going down!¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded with tears streaming down her face. ¡°A-Alright.¡±


    Then she turned around and pped Shangguan Rao, hard.


    Shangguan Rao held her hot and stinging cheek and sniffed. ¡°I was wrong. I trusted the words of that person on the inte. The past few months I have felt miserable and met that person online. Heforted me, cared about me and I gradually became dependent on him and trusted him.


    ¡°I told him about you returning to the Capital and told him about your conversation with Father which I heard hiding behind the door. He said there was a way to separate you from Brother Yanfeng and asked me to go to the Capital and take Little Xingxing away. He said before he would not hurt Little Xingxing. I didn¡¯t expect that it would turn out like this...¡±


    Shangguan Wan did not want to hear Shangguan Rao¡¯s exnation and stared at the roof with red eyes.


    The fire had already spread up, engulfing the entire building in a fiery inferno of wild mes.


    Finally, Ye Yanfeng understood the wiring of the bomb and raised his head to look at the timer. There was only twenty seconds left.


    More sweat covered his forehead and he said with a tensed expression. ¡°Xingxing, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    Little Xingxing nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid with Daddy by my side.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng took the sharp knife and cut the red and green wires on the bomb at the same time.


    The countdown function on the screen stopped immediately.


    Ye Yanfeng quickly ripped the bomb from Little Xingxing¡¯s body, carried Little Xingxing with one hand and grabbed the safetydder with the other.


    He had just climbed two rungs when he saw that the bomb he had thrown had lit up again.


    The numbers were jumping even faster!


    Five, four, three, two, one...


    Boom! A loud explosion split through the building.


    Ye Yanfeng held Little Xingxing and continued climbing up and shielded him tightly in his arms.


    Behind, a ck mushroom cloud rose to the sky.


    ...


    Ye Yanfeng gritted his teeth and carried Little Xingxing up to the helicopter.


    Shangguan Wan and the two rescue staff jointly pulled up Ye Yanfeng, whose face was deathly pale.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s shoulders were hit by shrapnel from the explosion, leaving a searing pain behind. After being pulled up the helicopter, he sprawled weakly on the ground.


    ¡°Dad, Dad!¡±


    Before Shangguan Wan could say anything, she heard Little Xingxing calling him ¡®Dad¡¯.


    Ye Yanfeng raised his head from the ground and smiled at Little Xingxing. ¡°Dad¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just a little tired and want to sleep for a while.¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked at Ye Yanfeng¡¯s back that was stained with blood and she said nothing, her eyebrows tightly knitted together.


    Ye Yanfeng then nced at Shangguan Wan, a trace of gentleness in his eyes. ¡°Wanwan, I¡¯ll sleep for a while, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After that, Ye Yanfeng fainted.


    Shangguan Wan looked at him, her eyes blurred with tears.


    ...


    Ye Yanfeng slowly opened his eyes.


    He did not know how long he had slept, and being in the dark for too long, he was unable to get used to the brightness. He closed his eyes and opened them again.


    A faint antiseptic smell floated into his nose and he knew that he was at the hospital. He moved his body, but there was a searing pain on his back.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t move around. I¡¯ve just finished applying the medicine!¡± Jing Ting¡¯s voice came from behind him.


    Ye Yanfeng was lying on his stomach and he furrowed his eyebrows, enduring the pain and turned over to sit on the bed.


    Seeing that there was only Jing Ting in the room, he frowned even deeper. ¡°It¡¯s just you here?¡±


    Jing Ting shrugged. ¡°You¡¯ve been in aa for two days. By the way, Wan¡¯er wanted me to tell you, the person who kidnapped Little Xingxing has already surrendered himself. He said that you passed the test and stopped the countdown of the chip in your brain. I¡¯ll do an operation to get it out for you!¡±


    ¡°Wan¡¯er interrogated that person. He said that when a fire broke out in his house, his father escaped and left him behind. He thought that in this world, fathers would be cold-blooded to their sons in the face of great disasters. He did not expect that you would rather die with your son than leave him behind. He said that you¡¯re a good father and he would not let you die!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng pursed his lips. ¡°But he still helped my father kill many people.¡±


    Jing Ting shrugged. ¡°So, he will get his punishment after surrendering himself!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng was silent for a while before he asked. ¡°Did Wanwan and Xingxinge by?¡±


    ¡°Your sones everyday, but has something happened to Wan¡¯er? Before she was running after you, but the two days you were in aa, she did note to see you even once.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng lowered his eyes, hiding the trace of disappointment in his eyes.


    ...


    In the evening.


    Little Xingxing came to see Ye Yanfeng. Seeing that his dad was awake, he stood by the door shyly.


    Ye Yanfeng saw that the little fellow was noting in and his heart pounded. Did the little fellow not like him again?


    Ye Yanfeng waved to him. ¡°Xingxing, why aren¡¯t youing in?¡±


    Little Xingxing came to Ye Yanfeng and took out a ss jar which contained countless small stars from his bag.


    Ye Yanfeng could not help smiling. ¡°Are you giving it to Dad? Do you want Dad to get better soon?¡±


    Little Xingxing nodded.


    Ye Yanfeng looked at the little fellow¡¯s red ears and then realized that he was embarrassed.


    Reaching out an arm, Ye Yanfeng said with his voice slightly choked up, ¡°Can you let Dad hug you?¡±


    Little Xingxing shook his head in a hurry.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°You don¡¯t want Dad to hug you?¡±


    Little Xingxing approached the bed and reached out his arms to hug Ye Yanfeng. His small hands were careful not to touch Ye Yanfeng¡¯s injured shoulders.


    ¡°Dad is injured so you can¡¯t hug me. But I can hug Dad.¡±


    Hearing the little fellow¡¯s crisp voice, a warm feeling seemed to have entered Ye Yanfeng¡¯s chest, making his heart melt and his eyes tear up.


    Ever since learning that Little Xingxing was his son, he had never held him so intimately before other than the night when he saved him.


    This little thing was so soft and warm, making him have an unspeakable fondness and peace growing inside! Ye Yanfeng ignored his back injury and pulled the little fellow into his arms.


    Shangguan Wan stood by the door, and tears fell as she looked at the hugging father and son.


    The past two days, she would onlye in the middle of the night to see Ye Yanfeng. She did not enter the ward and stood at the window to look at him.


    Now that the bad things were over, he would be able to return to normal as long as he underwent the operation to remove the chip.


    Little Xingxing had already called him ¡®Dad¡¯ and it seemed like everything was going in a good direction.


    But, there was still a barrier in her heart that was difficult to cross over!


    Shangguan Wan closed her eyes and left without looking into the ward again.


    Ye Yanfeng saw the figure of Shangguan Wan from the corner of his eye and when he looked carefully, she was gone.


    He looked down at Little Xingxing in his arms. ¡°Did youe with your Mom?¡±


    Little Xingxing raised his head from Ye Yanfeng¡¯s broad chest and shook his head. ¡°Wanwan said that she was busy in the force recently and has no time to visit Dad.¡± Then, Little Xingxing tilted his head thoughtfully. ¡°But I think it¡¯s because Wanwan doesn¡¯t want to see Dad!¡±

 Chapter 967 - The Finale of Feng And Wan (9)

    <h4>Chapter 967: The Finale of Feng And Wan (9)</h4>


    After Ye Yanfeng heard Little Xingxing¡¯s words, he froze for a few seconds.


    Seeing his dad¡¯s reaction, Little Xingxing blinked. ¡°Did Daddy do something to make Wanwan sad?¡±


    Recalling what his father had done, to be honest, Ye Yanfeng was too ashamed to ask Shangguan Wan to be with him again.


    ¡°Daddy did her wrong, but no matter what she decides, Daddy will respect her.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, Little Xingxing shook his head like a small drum-shaped rattle. ¡°I don¡¯t want that. I want Daddy and Mommy to be together.¡±


    Little Xingxing blinked his eyes at Ye Yanfeng mischievously. ¡°Stupid Daddy, did you forget that you have me now? Even if Wanwan hates you, she will never hate me!¡±


    Little Xingxing was like a small adult as he patted Ye Yanfeng¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯ll help Daddy get Wanwan back!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes became a little moist. He didn¡¯t say anything, merely pulling Little Xingxing into his arms.


    Little Xingxing struggled a little in his arms. ¡°Daddy, I can¡¯t breathe properly.¡±


    ¡°Xingxing, call me a few more times.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy, Daddy, Daddy...¡±


    In the past, Ye Yanfeng had never liked the word ¡®Daddy¡¯. After he had been brought back to the family by his father, there were barely any kinship between them. He knew that he had always been a tool for his father to stabilize his power.


    He had never thought that the word ¡®Daddy¡¯ would sound so warm, so moving, like music to his ears that made him tear up from how warm his heart felt.


    That night, Little Xingxing didn¡¯t return as heid with Ye Yanfeng, the father and son whispering secrets to each other.


    ¡°Although Wanwan is fierce usually, there are still many Uncles who like her. So, you have to work hard, Daddy!


    ¡°Oh right, I saw a pretty Sister with Daddyst time. Is she Daddy¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng stared at the mischievous boy,ughing. ¡°No, Daddy only has your Mommy.¡±


    The boy giggled. ¡°That¡¯s good. However, Daddy you look like you¡¯re a yboy. No wonder so many girls like you.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng was speechless. Was it really good for his son to say that he looked like a yboy? That wasn¡¯t anything to be proud of, right?


    ...


    The day Ye Yanfeng was discharged from the hospital, Shangguan Wan still hadn¡¯t appeared.


    It was a good thing he had his son.


    Little Xingxing followed Ye Yanfeng back to Zuofeng Mountain.


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy, it¡¯s the weekend tomorrow and the weather is really good, so let¡¯s go for a pic!¡±


    At the thought that he would be leaving Yukou Border to go to a big hospital with Jing Ting for his surgery, Ye Yanfeng nodded in agreement to his son¡¯s suggestion.


    The boy leaned into his ear, whispering softly, ¡°I will bring Wanwan tomorrow, so Daddy has to take this chance, okay?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng smirked. ¡°Alright, Daddy will do his best.¡±


    ...


    Little Xingxing didn¡¯t stay at Zuofeng Mountain that night, choosing to return to Shangguan Wan instead.


    Once he was done showering, Little Xingxingy beside Shangguan Wan, cupping his exquisite and handsome face with his hands. ¡°Wanwan, I¡¯m going for a pic with my ssmates tomorrow. Their parents will be going as well. I asked Daddy, but he said that he has something on tomorrow, so can Wanwan go with me?¡±


    Staring at the boy who was blinking hisrge eyes, looking like he would cry the moment she rejected him, Shangguan Wan couldn¡¯t bear to reject her son. ¡°Alright.¡± After a few seconds, Shangguan Wan asked, ¡°How¡¯s your Daddy recently?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s good! A nurse thought that Daddy was very handsome, so they exchanged their contact numbers. Maybe, Daddy is going out on a date with her tomorrow!¡±


    Shangguan Wan was speechless. She couldn¡¯t deny his charm, but he had gotten a pretty nurse so quickly? And they even exchanged their numbers?


    Noting how Shangguan Wan furrowed her eyebrows slowly, Little Xingxing turned to his side, a sly smirk appearing on his lips.


    ...


    The next day.


    Shangguan Wan prepared some food and cutlery for a pic.


    When she drove and arrived at the pic venue, she didn¡¯t see Little Xingxing¡¯s ssmates. Instead, it was Ye Yanfeng, Jing Ting and a girl that she didn¡¯t know that were there.


    She looked pretty and gentle.


    At the thought of what Little Xingxing told herst night, Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°Such a coincidence, did Wan¡¯ere for a pic too?¡± Jing Ting came forward, saying with augh.


    Shangguan Wanughed as well. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s such a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve met, how about we have a pic together?¡±


    Shangguan Wan nced at the boy beside her, understanding everything when she saw him blinking at Ye Yanfeng. Unwilling to let Little Xingxing be disappointed, she nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shangguan Wan opened her car boot and took out what she had prepared from inside.


    Ye Yanfeng walked over. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nced at him. His facial features glowed under the golden hue, looking so handsome it was like he had walked out of aic book.


    No matter when, no matter what had happened, Shangguan Wan would still daze out slightly when she saw his face.


    ¡°Xingxing said that you found a nurse girlfriend?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s hands froze for a second, ncing at their son who was standing not too far away from them. ¡°He¡¯s such a mischievous kid. He probably said that to make you jealous.¡± With that said, he leaned closer towards Shangguan Wan, almost pressing his lips against her ear. ¡°<i>Are</i> you jealous? That girl is Jing Ting¡¯s new girlfriend and has nothing to do with me.¡±


    When he spoke, his breath sprayed into Shangguan Wan¡¯s ear, making her scalp turn slightly numb. Shangguan Wan turned her head away slightly, avoiding his sexy lips.


    Seeing his, Ye Yanfeng¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Little Xingxing and Jing Ting were staring at them from not too far away. Jing Ting crossed his arms, shrugging his shoulders. ¡°It seems like we have to go for n B.¡±


    Little Xingxing nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng and Shangguan Wan carried the barbecue pit and tools down. Jing Ting passed each of them a bottle of water each. Shangguan Wan put the water to a side as she set up the tools instead.


    ¡°Let me do it, let me do it. Wan¡¯er, Yanfeng and you can go get some firewood.¡± Jing Ting pointed to the south. ¡°I saw quite a few dry wood there earlier.¡±


    Shangguan Wan hummed in agreement.


    Ye Yanfeng and her went towards the south wood one after another.


    However, as they walked, Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t notice where she was stepping as she suddenly seemed to step on air. Before she could realize, she suddenly fell downwards.


    Seeing this, Ye Yanfeng hurriedly went to pull Shangguan Wan. However, he slipped as well and fell into a very deep trap with her.


    The trap was covered with grass, so it wasn¡¯t that painful to fall in.


    However, wanting to get out was not an easy feat.


    The hole was very deep, while the wall around it was very smooth. It was clear that it had been smoothed out by its creator specifically.


    At the thought of Jing Ting and Little Xingxing, Ye Yanfeng felt his eyebrow throb.


    ¡°Wanwan, are you hurt?¡± Ye Yanfeng crouched down next to Shangguan Wan.


    Shaking her head, Shangguan Wan stood up and looked around her, disappointment evident in her expression.


    It seemed like they could only wait for help toe.


    Ye Yanfeng passed the bottle of water he was holding to Shangguan Wan. ¡°Drink?¡±


    Shangguan Wan took the water and took a sip.


    Although she had her phone with her, there was no reception in the cave. It seemed like they could only wait for Jing Ting toe and find them.


    However, Shangguan Wan suddenly felt that something was wrong a whileter.


    Her body felt slightly hot.


    She nced at the man beside her, her mouth feeling parched for no reason.


    Ye Yanfeng also realized that something was wrong with Shangguan Wan. He felt her forehead, it felt very hot.


    ¡°Wanwan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shangguan Wan swallowed. ¡°It seems like Mr Jing is rather prepared.¡± To think he even used the method of drugging her! If she didn¡¯t guess wrongly, Dr Jing had also drugged the bottle of water he passed her earlier!


    ¡°Wanwan, if you feel miserable, how about we...¡± Ye Yanfeng paused halfway, before he swallowed back the remaining half of his words. ¡°Apart from remembering what happened to your Mother and about us in the past, what else did you remember?¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes were a little dazed. ¡°I remembered some, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s everything.¡± She stared at his perfect side profile. ¡°However, I¡¯m more curious about this. After you saw me again, did you like me more or did you want to ¡®take revenge¡¯ more?¡±


    ...


    [Feng and Wan¡¯s teenage memories]


    That year.


    Ye Yanfeng hadn¡¯t been brought back to the Royal family by the Prince yet and didn¡¯t know he had the blood of the Royal family. His biological mother was a maid who passed away not too long after giving birth to him. He was also almost killed by the Princess Consort, though he survived fortunately and was adopted by another family.


    Shangguan Wan was the Shangguan family¡¯s Oldest Young Lady back then, having grown up in the military camp and was filled with the vitality and energetic excitement of a teenager.


    At that time, she was hyper and optimistic.


    Her physical results were very good in the camp, but hernguage and cultural results were not too good. That year, her mother asked her to focus on hernguages and cultural knowledge, so she sent her to an elite school.


    It was after entering the school that she realized that she was very different from the other girls her age.


    Girls her age all wore knee-length skirts, white shirts, had long hair and were all soft and cute.


    On the other hand, she wore exercise outfits, her hair short and covered herselfpletely. When she walked, her back straightened unconsciously, so she had a type of handsomeness the other girls didn¡¯t have.


    She had always been independent, so she didn¡¯t let her mother or the maid take her to school. Not too long after walking into campus, she heard crazy screams.


    ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Feng and the rest of them!¡±


    She looked in the direction where the screams came from.


    All she saw were a few teenage boys riding bicycles as they cycled in from the school gates.


    The teenager cycling at the front of the group was wearing the school uniform, a white shirt and a dark-colored long pants. He didn¡¯t wear the uniform neatly like the other boys, having unbuttoned several buttons at the top while his shirt wasn¡¯t tucked in properly. He looked tall, thin and extremely arrogant.


    A small breeze tugged at this soft ck hair.


    He had a handsome and exquisite face that belonged to aic book, his skin fair as he appeared a little soft, but not feminine at all. The fringe in front of his forehead was a little long and covered his pretty eyes slightly. Under his tall nose, his scarlet lips were as soft and gentle as a cherry blossom. He wore a diamond stud in his left ear, which sparkled slightly under the sun.


    He ignored all of the screams around him, with earphones pressed in his ears. He chewed onto a chewing gum while cycling. With how he looked, Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t think that he came for school, no matter how she looked at him.


    The first impression she had of him was that she thought he was the type that she hated the most. The type of person who was wild, arrogant, naughty and had his eyes above everyone else!


    When he rode past Shangguan Wan, Shangguan Wan could smell the faint cigarette smell and light mint scent on him.


    She was extremely surprised. She heard from her mother that the students in this elite school were all good and obedient students who didn¡¯t smoke, didn¡¯t fight and didn¡¯t get into rtionships early. Why was it so different from what she saw?

 Chapter 968 - The Finale of Feng And Wan (10)

    <h4>Chapter 968: The Finale of Feng And Wan (10)</h4>


    In a blink of an eye, it had been a month since school had started.


    The most Shangguan Wan heard about was the most handsome boy in school, Young Master Feng from the high school section.


    As long as a girl was present, she would always hear about how handsome he was, about how outstanding he was. Not only were his results good, he was also the high school section¡¯s basketball captain. Whenever he yed, the court would be filled with screams for him.


    For Shangguan Wan, who was in the third year of middle school, she really didn¡¯t think that Young Master Feng was very capable.


    What was so good about him? Apart from being a little more handsome, she felt that he was basically the role model of a bad student.


    For example, a while back, she saw him flirting with girls by the washroom. She even saw him getting into a fight with a senior in his third year of high school. From what she had heard, it was because they were fighting for the prettiest girl in school.


    Her impression of him was the strongest from when she went to eat at the cafeteria the other day.


    Shangguan Wan loved ribs the most, so when the bell rang, she immediately ran towards the cafeteria. When she went to the cafeteria that day, she didn¡¯t expect to see someone earlier than her.


    Several boys were queuing in front one of the food stations. The person standing at the end of the queue had the blue and white striped uniform jacket on his shoulder, the sleeves of his white shirt folded up. He had probably just finished the physical education ss, the back of his neck still drenched in sweat.


    He had a hand in his pocket, looking down slightly as his earphones were still seen in his ears. He looked like he cared about nothing.


    His hair at the back of his neck were cut tidily, while his neck looked extremely clean and fair. With his height, his broad broad shoulders and toned arms, he looked fit and strong.


    Shangguan Wan queued behind him. Staring at his side profile that was exquisite and perfect, she didn¡¯t know what song he was listening to. He had a yful and indifferent smirk on his lips, looking extremely arrogant and above everyone else, causing the girls who came to get food to keep ncing at him.


    Suddenly, a girl jogged over. Shangguan Wan blinked, realizing that the girl was her ssmate. She thought that the girl came to find her, and was about to speak when the girl suddenly patted the boy in front of her.


    ¡°S-Senior, I¡¯ve liked you for a very long time. This is the cake I made myself, I hope you will like it.¡±


    Shangguan Wan stared at her ssmate that had ran over to confess, nking out.


    The boy in front of her turned around. Shangguan Wan knew that he was handsome, but when he turned around, the light happened to be on his face and with the faint hue, he really looked like a teenager that had walked out of aic, looking exquisite, depressed but arrogant as well.


    His fringe covered his pretty eyes a little. He looked up at Shangguan Wan, before he nced at the girl who had patted her.


    After he nced at Shangguan Wan, she felt her heart speeding up unconsciously.


    She had never been like this before.


    ¡°Senior, this is... the cake I made throughout the night...¡±


    Before the girl finished speaking, the boy saidzily and carelessly, ¡°Turn around, take ten steps towards the rubbish bin and put it in. Thank you.¡±


    With that said, he turned around and put his earphones in once more.


    Both Shangguan Wan and her ssmate froze at the same time.


    Her ssmate clearly didn¡¯t expect for the boy to reject her like this. Her eyes were red as she held back her tears before she ran away in humiliation.


    Shangguan Wan froze because she didn¡¯t expect the boy to reject her ssmate so straightforwardly. Her ssmate was the prettiest girl in their ss!


    In her mind, she vaguely recalled some rumors before that Young Master Feng only got the prettiest girls in every ss to be his girlfriend.


    Shangguan Wan stared at the back of the boy in front of her for a few seconds, before another boy¡¯s voice suddenly cut in. ¡°Ah Feng, why are you so popr? The junior¡¯s confession failed earlier, and now there¡¯s another androgynous junior staring at you nonstop?¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked up, ncing at the boy that had spoken as her expression immediately changed.

 Chapter 969 - The Finale of Feng And Wan (11)

    <h4>Chapter 969: The Finale of Feng And Wan (11)</h4>


    The wide eyes of Shangguan Wan stared as the boy in front of her turned around. He took his hand out of his pocket to push his fringe away. His hand was fair and thin, his fingers exquisite and slender while his fingernails were not too long and were cut neatly, making them look extremely clean.


    Shangguan Wan was pretty and charming. Although her hair was not long, she still appeared to be mischievous and yful. Why would that senior call her androgynous?


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s pretty eyesnded on Shangguan Wan, his eyebrow raising a little as he curled the corner of his lip up in arrogance. ¡°Fake dude, do you want to confess too?¡±


    If that senior calling her androgynous before already made Shangguan Wan very furious, then this boy calling her ¡®fake dude¡¯pletely burst Shangguan Wan¡¯s anger!


    Ultimately, she was still young and couldn¡¯t be provoked at all. Shangguan Wan¡¯s face flushed in anger. She didn¡¯t say anything as she grabbed the boy¡¯s shoulder and arm, throwing him over her shoulder and onto the ground quickly!


    Once she was done, Shangguan Wan threw that senior that called her androgynous over her shoulder as well!


    She was so fast it was shocking!


    No one could react in time!


    Shangguan Wan pped her hands together as she looked down at them. ¡°Androgynous and fake dude? Then what are you? A bunch of weaklings, that¡¯s what!¡±


    With that said, she turned around and left withrge strides.


    Several girls behind them eximed loudly.


    Ye Yanfeng was the first boy to be thrown on the floor. He stood up, ignoring the gazes of other people as he stared at Shangguan Wan in deep thought.


    As she jogged out of the cafeteria, her small body seemed to contain limitless energy!


    In school, although Ye Yanfeng was a well-known figure and was good at everything while he made the teachers proud, he also gave the teachers a constant headache.


    Because he was definitely not a good student.


    Anyone who offended him would not have a good ending. And definitely not someone like Shangguan Wan.


    The more energetic and soulful something was, the more others had the desire to destroy it. Shangguan Wan never thought that the consequence of offending the devil would be so unbearable!


    On the second day after she threw Ye Yanfeng over her shoulder, when she was at the washroom, a mouse suddenly ran in from the next cubicle. Although she was not scared of many things, she was frightened of mice the most. When she saw a mouse run into her cubicle, she immediately screamed nonstop, her face turning pale.


    When she ran out of the cubicle, several girls were holding pails of water in front and poured it at her.


    Whoosh! With her hair and clothes drenched, she was soaked to the bone and looked extremely haggard.


    It was afterward that she realized that it was only an imitation toy rat.


    Shangguan Wan had a principle then, that no matter how angry she was, she would never hit a girl.


    She changed her clothes before she went back to the ssroom. She sat on her chair, about to take out a textbook when the chair barely supported her weight for two seconds before falling apart. She fell terribly.


    These people were despicable, cowards too.


    However, the teenage boy that she had offended would always think of new ideas to deal with her.


    In order to not be treated specially, she cycled to school everyday as well. After offending the school¡¯s devil, her bicycle tires would be t every night after their night revision.


    It was impossible to guard against him.


    When she walked in the cafeteria, either people would flip her bowls, or people would knock into her with their elbows.


    This life continued for nearly half a month.


    Shangguan Wan couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She was extremely suspicious of everything now, afraid that someone would prank her when she walked on the streets or that people would put things into her drinks.


    On this day, Shangguan Wan was eating with the female ssmate who had confessed to Ye Yanfeng that time, Chen Wan.


    Chen Wan was quiet and was aplete contrast with Shangguan Wan. However, because of the contrast between them, they got along quite well.


    Knowing what Shangguan Wan had been experiencing recently, she no longer liked Ye Yanfeng. Him doing those things were very low!


    ¡°Xiao Wan, can¡¯t you stop Senior from taking revenge on you?¡±


    Shangguan Wan puffed up her cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t like to take revenge. If I get back at him, then he¡¯ll just get back at me, it would be unending!¡±


    Chen Wan mused with a nod, ¡°I guess that¡¯s true.¡±


    While the two of them spoke, a loudmotion appeared at the entrance of the cafeteria. Shangguan Wan and Chen Wan turned around, only to see several boys huddled in a group as they walked inughing after ying basketball.


    The person walking at the most front belonged to that teenager whose exquisite and handsome appearance belonged to aic book.


    Probably thinking that his ¡®revenge¡¯ on Shangguan Wan had been too reckless, the teenager looked up and nced at where Shangguan Wan was.


    Although Chen Wan decided to not like him anymore, her heart still skipped a beat when she saw him looking over.


    He was really, really too handsome.


    How can there be such a handsome person on Earth? Every line on his face looked like they had been drawn carefully by God. His facial features were handsome and exquisite, so perfect that no one could point out any ws.


    Besides, the wild, arrogant and slightly mncholic aura on himbined together perfectly, giving others the urge to want to tame him and dote on him at the same time.


    ¡°Xiao Wan, although Senior is naughty, he still makes my heart flutter.¡± Chen Wan bit her lip, her eyes suddenly lighting up. ¡°I know how to make Senior stop his revenge on you!¡±


    Shangguan Wan was suddenly interested as she blinked. ¡°How?¡±


    Chen Wan leaned closer towards Shangguan Wan, whispering softly, ¡°Confess to him and make him like you.¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s chopsticks immediately fell off the table.


    It was as if she had been spelled and frozen in ce as she blinked dazedly. It felt like her tongue had been knotted as well. ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    Make the devil senior like her? How did Chen Wan think of such a ridiculous idea?


    Shangguan Wan immediately shook her head. ¡°Stop joking. He didn¡¯t even ept you when you¡¯re the prettiest girl in ss. How will he like me?¡± It was more like he hated her!


    Chen Wan nced at Ye Yanfeng, who was taking his food, whispering, ¡°I never saw Young Master Feng go against a girl so strongly before. If he doesn¡¯t like you, do you really want to continue being bullied like this?¡±


    ¡°At most, I can fight him.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Wan, you probably don¡¯t know how many fans Young Master Feng has in this school. If you injured him, his fans will definitely get back at you! It¡¯ll be even worse than now!¡±


    Shangguan Wan furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°The best punishment for arrogant boys is to make them like you, then punish them ruthlessly.¡±


    Shangguan Wan couldn¡¯t help but burst out inughter. ¡°Chen Wan, I didn¡¯t think you would be so ruthless.¡±


    That night after she went home, Shangguan Wan kept turning in her bed, unable to fall asleep. The more she thought about it, the more she thought that Chen Wan¡¯s n was possible.


    If she had to deal with that kind of devil senior, she had to y an unexpected card!


    However, if she confessed, he would definitely reject her!


    Shangguan Wan was a person who did whatever she wanted to. At that time, she was scared of nothing, so at the thought of confession, she went to confess the next day.


    She waited until the high school section¡¯s second years were done with their physical education ss when she found the chance and walked in front of Ye Yanfeng openly.


    Ye Yanfeng was talking to several boys when he suddenly heard amotion. He turned around and looked behind him.


    The boy beside him patted Ye Yanfeng¡¯s slender shoulder. ¡°Ah Feng, that fake boy is here. It seems like she¡¯se for you, so be careful!¡±

 Chapter 970 - The Finale of Feng And Wan (12)

    <h4>Chapter 970: The Finale of Feng And Wan (12)</h4>


    Shangguan Wan walked in front of Ye Yanfeng, raising her chin at him. ¡°Let¡¯s talk privately.¡±


    The boys behind him all started to cheer.


    Shangguan Wan had been nervous from the beginning and she could already feel the butterflies in her stomach. With this, she felt like her heart was going to jump out of her throat. However, her expression remained calm, no one knew how crazily her heart was beating.


    She didn¡¯t know why her heart was beating so quickly either.


    Wasn¡¯t she just confessing?


    Ye Yanfeng stared at Shangguan Wan, who did her best to act calm. He raised his eyebrow slightly, smirking as his tone was slightly teasing. ¡°Give me a reason for us to talk privately!¡±


    Shangguan Wan cursed at him in her heart.


    Naturally she wanted to talk to him about something!


    Shangguan Wan clenched her fists. ¡°I¡¯m not very patient, so you¡¯d bettere over quickly.¡± With that said, she left for a corner of the field where no one was at.


    The boys behind him said something that she could not hear carefully, but she heard their despicableughter.


    As the faint breeze blew at her, Shangguan Wan felt her cheeks heating up a little.


    They were really an annoying bunch of boys!


    As Shangguan Wan stood at the deserted corner with her back facing the boys, she clenched her fists tightly, slowly bing nervous unconsciously.


    In this moment, she actually felt more afraid and nervous than when she was being tested for her training in camp.


    ying with her feet, Shangguan Wan took a few breaths before her heart beat finally calmed down.


    After a few minutes, Shangguan Wan still had not heard any footsteps from behind her. She furrowed her eyebrows a little, did that devil senior note?


    Shangguan Wan hurriedly turned around.


    But because she turned her head too quickly, she immediately bumped into a hard chest.


    Looking up, she saw the teenager that had unknowingly appeared behind her, her eyes constricted a little. ¡°Y-Y-You...¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± The teenager ced his hands in his pockets, staring at Shangguan Wan with devilish and yful eyes and a raised eyebrow. He saidzily, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be a stammerer.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t stammer!¡± Shangguan Wan¡¯s face flushedpletely.


    After she shouted, Shangguan Wan felt that something was wrong again.


    She came to confess to him, not to fight with him!


    Ye Yanfeng stared as her face flushed like a peach, bursting out intoughter. ¡°Girl, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Finally, it was a nickname that she was morefortable with!


    Shangguan Wan took a deep breath, saying firmly, ¡°I want to be your girlfriend.¡±


    The teenager acted like he had heard some nice joke, the smile on his lips deepening. He looked even better when he smiled, the sunlight shining on his face like he was covered in a golden hue. However, what he said next threw Shangguan Wan into the depths of Hell. ¡°I don¡¯t like fake dudes.¡±


    That¡¯s it! Shangguan Wan wanted to punch him!


    She clenched her fists tightly, doing her best to calm her emotions. ¡°How am I a fake dude?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s pretty eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°All of the girls that confess to me have to have long hair, be feminine, gentle and wear skirts, nothing like you...¡±


    When Shangguan Wan heard his request, she furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    It was true that she had short hair, wasn¡¯t gentle or feminine and wore pants. It seemed like she fulfilled none of his criteria.


    ¡°Girl, you should study properly instead.¡± With that said, he left.


    Shangguan Wan stared at his slender back, biting her lips as she fell into deep thought.


    ...


    When it was almost the end of the school day, Chen Wan found out about Shangguan Wan¡¯s failed confession and said with a tilt of her head, ¡°I think that you still have a chance.¡±


    Shangguan Wan was resting her head on the table. She did not like that narcissist, so why was she feeling so disappointed and bad from being rejected?


    However, she felt this way from the moment he had rejected her.


    ¡°Xiao Wan, don¡¯t give up! You can change yourself! Besides, Senior treats you quite specially. Do you remember what he told me when I confessed to him? Turn around, take ten steps towards the rubbish bin, thank you.


    ¡°Also, he would usually say these things to girls when he rejects them. Your rejection was different, so aren¡¯t you more special?¡±


    Shangguan Wan looked up at Chen Wan, considering her words quietly.


    After school, Chen Wan dragged Shangguan Wan towards a beauty salon.


    ¡°The first point is that you have short hair, but you can put on extensions instead of waiting for your hair to grow out!¡±


    Chen Wan pushed Shangguan Wan into the salon. ¡°If you put on extensions, you can have long and pretty hair.¡±


    Shangguan Wan furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I still have to cut it when I return to camp!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you cut it then, you can let Senior be amazed by you now!¡± Since Chen Wan was close to Shangguan Wan, she noticed that Shangguan Wan was actually very pretty. It was a type of prettiness that was bright and sunny, healthy and energetic. However, because she had been in camps for too long, she didn¡¯t know how to dress herself up like a girl more. Also, with the cool aura on her, normal boys wouldn¡¯t be able to tame her!


    She spent a few hours to extend her hair, having fallen asleep halfway through. Chen Wan had to pat her shoulder to wake her up eventually.


    Shangguan Wan opened her eyes, jumping in shock when she saw the long-haired girl in the mirror and her mouth dropped open.


    ¡°Xiao Wan, you look really pretty with long hair! I think my position as the prettiest girl in ss would be taken by you!¡±¡±


    When Shangguan Wan had long hair, her face appeared to be smaller, her eyesrger and more doe-like, clear and bright like ake under moonlight.


    Once they were done at the salon, Chen Wan brought Shangguan Wan to a tailor shop.


    She brought out Shangguan Wan¡¯s uniform skirt.


    ¡°Chen Wan, I¡¯m not used to wearing skirts.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Wan, now that you have long hair, you would be pretty if you wear skirts. Besides, you¡¯re from the military camp, so your figure would be a lot better than us normal girls. You would definitely look very good in a skirt.¡±


    Chen Wan got the tailor to alter the hem of Shangguan Wan¡¯s skirt to end above her knees.


    ¡°Xiao Wan, you must wear the skirt, leather shoes and knee-length socks to school!¡±


    ...


    The next day.


    Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t cycle to school, getting her driver to drop her off at a spot five hundred meters away from school before she walked over.


    While she was walking to school, she kept her head bowed, using her long hair to cover her face.


    When she entered the school gates, she noticed several students ncing at her.


    This was so embarrassing! She walked faster towards her ssroom.


    In the meantime, several teenagers in white shirts passed by her on their bicycles, and she bowed her head even more, hurrying into the ssroom.


    ...


    When she arrived at her ssroom, apart from Chen Wan, all of her other ssmates were in shock.


    Her current appearance waspletely different from how she looked like usually. No one expected her to look so good once she dolled herself up a little.


    After ss, Chen Wan sprawled on Shangguan Wan¡¯s table. ¡°Xiao Wan, did you see everyone¡¯s reaction? They were all surprised by you, so your confession this time will definitely be sessful!¡±


    Shangguan Wan sucked in a deep breath and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely bully him back for what he did to me!¡±


    ...


    After ss, Ye Yanfeng leaned against the railing outside of his ssroom. Several boys wereughing and ying around beside him, but he had his earphones on as he stared into space, his side profile looking exceptionally mncholic.


    For the first time, Shangguan Wan realized that he didn¡¯t look as happy as he appeared to be.


    At that moment, she still didn¡¯t understand why.


    Shangguan Wan got another senior to pass the message for her. ¡°Can you call Young Master Feng over for me?¡±

 Chapter 971 - Feng and Wan’s Grand Finale (1)

    <h4>Chapter 971: Feng and Wan¡¯s Grand Finale (1)</h4>


    When Ye Yanfeng walked under arge tree at the field, he saw a girl with her back facing him.


    The girl had long and ck hair that was groomed neatly. Her white uniform shirt was ironed perfectly while she had a checkered skirt that ended above her knees and a pair of clean ck leather shoes.


    Her figure was slender, her proportion exceptionally good with her small waist and slender legs.


    Ye Yanfeng furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. Wasn¡¯t it the fake dude that was looking for him?


    Just as Ye Yanfeng was about to leave, the slender figure suddenly turned around.


    After he took a proper look at the small face that was covered by his long hair, Ye Yanfeng froze for that one second.


    She was the fake dude.


    How did her hair grow so long after just one night?


    Besides...


    Ye Yanfeng nced at how she looked in a skirt, pursing his lips slightly.


    Seeing him furrow his eyebrows and pursing his lips, Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart was thumping crazily.


    Did he think that she looked bad like this?


    When she realized she was actually starting to care about his feelings, Shangguan Wan scolded herself in her heart.


    She was looking to be punished like this! He tortured her so badly, but she still cared about his feelings!


    Both of them remained silent. Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t know how long had passed, but she broke the silence. ¡°I became what you said, will you ept me now?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng clenched his right hand into a fist, cing it by his lips as he coughed lightly. ¡°About that...¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, a soft and gentle voice trailed over. ¡°Ah Feng.¡±


    Shangguan Wan turned around and saw a girl wearing a white dress, exquisite makeup and long wavy hair walking over.


    Ye Yanfeng ced a hand on the girl¡¯s shoulders, staring at Shangguan Wan. ¡°She¡¯s a senior from the university opposite of our campus. Actually, I like seniors who are feminine. Bean sprout looking girls like you, hm. I don¡¯t like them.¡±


    What was the result of him saying this?


    In the end, Shangguan Wan wasn¡¯t able to hold herself back and punched Ye Yanfeng ruthlessly.


    ...


    ¡°I went to train my fighting skills after being hit by you.¡± In the cave, Ye Yanfeng stared at Shangguan Wan, whose face was flushed, her breathing uneven. The drug was taking affect and Shangguan Wan was suffering badly trying to hold back.


    Shangguan Wan wrapped her hands around her knees. Although she felt miserable right now, the thought of when the both of them were in their teens caused a small smile to appear on her face. ¡°Who asked you to be so proud in front of mest time?¡±


    She bit her lips hard, suppressing the ant-like nibbling feeling all over her body. She looked to the side at the man¡¯s handsome side profile. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet, why did you take revenge on mest time? You were really annoying back then!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng pressed his hands behind his head, staring up at the cave hole as he narrowed his eyes a little, lips curling devilishly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who was bullying you. All of those things were done by some others who protected me after you threw me over your shoulder.¡±


    Shangguan Wan was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that petty.¡± Probably having recalled how she was a little cute back then, his smile widened. ¡°However, you¡¯re quite capable too. After being bullied to that extent, you actually thought of confessing to me.¡±


    Actually, he never told her that the scene of her waiting for him at the field with her long hair moving with the wind made him lose any semnce of sleep that night. He even had an embarrassing dream in the end when he eventually did fall asleep.


    ...


    Jing Ting only came to the cave to find Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng after more than an hourter.


    Seeing that the two of them were sitting apart and chatting, Jing Ting waspletely bbergasted.


    ¡°The two of you... are actually sitting here and only chatting?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng red at Jing Ting. ¡°What are you doing? Pull us up quick!¡±


    Seeing Ye Yanfeng¡¯s sharp gaze, Jing Ting leaned back a little. ¡°Would the two of you work together to kill me after I pull you up?¡±


    ¡°It seems like you have somemon sense.¡±


    Shangguan Wan interrupted the conversation. ¡°Dr Jing, it¡¯s alright. I know that you did it for us, but please remember to not use such methods again in the future.¡±


    Jing Ting caressed the back of his neck,ughing awkwardly. ¡°Wan¡¯er is still the reasonable one! Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go grab some rope to save you two!¡±


    Jing Ting returned to where they were camping at. When Little Xingxing saw him, he hurriedly ran over. ¡°Uncle Jing, how is it? DId they make up?¡±


    Jing Ting patted Little Xingxing¡¯s head. ¡°Little boy, I know that you want them to get together quickly, but your mother has her own thoughts about this. Give her some time and don¡¯t force her! Some things need to be thought out by her alone, before she can be with your father for the rest of their lives!¡±


    ¡°Even if your mother cannot get over what¡¯s troubling her, your father wouldn¡¯t ignore you. He would still love and dote on you, so let¡¯s both respect their decisions, alright?¡±


    Little Xingxing nodded slowly. ¡°Uncle Jing, I got it.¡±


    ...


    After Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng were pulled up by Jing Ting, Shangguan Wan used some mineral water to wash her face.


    It was fortunate that the dosage Jing Ting used wasn¡¯t very much. Apart from being slightly miserable when the drug started to act up, it was somewhat bearable for her right now.


    ¡°You y with Xingxing here for a while, I might need to go back and take a shower.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shangguan Wan went back and took an hour of cold shower before the heat within her finally dissipated.


    But instead of going back to the pic area, she went to the camp instead. When she reached home, it was already evening alrea.


    A ck Bentley was parked at her door.


    Shangguan Wan had just arrived at the courtyard when she heard Little Xingxing¡¯sughter.


    ¡°Wanwan, dodge quickly!¡±


    Before Shangguan Wan could realize what was going on, her face suddenly felt a cold spray.


    She wiped the water of her face as she saw Little Xingxing, who had identally sprayed water on her face, and the handsome man who was walking out from the shadows.


    The father and son were actually ying with water guns.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s shirt was almost drenched from Little Xingxing¡¯s administrations. It clung tightly to his body and she could vaguely see his rippling muscles hidden under his shirt.


    With his skills, he could naturally win over Little Xingxing. But he gave way to Little Xingxing and let Little Xingxing spray at him.


    ¡°Wanwan, you¡¯re back! Do you want to y with water guns with Daddy and I?¡±


    Shangguan Wan shook her head. ¡°You can y with your Daddy! But you have to hold back too. See, you¡¯ve wonpletely.¡±


    Little Xingxing giggled. ¡°I know, Daddy let me win on purpose!¡±


    Seeing the warm scene between the father and son, Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes were moist. Her Little Xingxing must have craved for such a day for so long!


    ...


    After Ye Yanfeng yed a little more with Little Xingxing, he went up to find Shangguan Wan.


    Shangguan Wan was settling the camp affairs in the study. Hearing the knock, she got up and opened the door.


    Seeing that it was Ye Yanfeng, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get a shirt for you.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng grabbed Shangguan Wan¡¯s wrist. ¡°Wanwan, there¡¯s no need to. I came up to tell you that I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nced at Ye Yanfeng.


    Ye Yanfeng ced a hand in his pocket. ¡°I¡¯m going to get my surgery. If the surgery is sessful, Jing Ting is going to be a borderless doctor. I¡¯m nning to go with him. My father is a criminal, so I would like to repent for him actions.¡±


    Did that mean he was leaving Yukou Border?

 Chapter 972 - Feng and Wan’s Grand Finale (2)

    <h4>Chapter 972: Feng and Wan¡¯s Grand Finale (2)</h4>


    Shangguan Wan stared at Ye Yanfeng, her heart sinking as she took some time toprehend what he said said.


    Ye Yanfeng was staring at her too. The both of them fell into silence before he broke the silence first. ¡°I already told Xingxing, and he supports my decision.¡±


    Shangguan Wan opened her mouth, wanting to say something. But in the end, she could only tell him to take care.


    The atmosphere fell into a dead silence once more.


    Maybe, it was still too quick for her to walk out of that issue.


    Her mother was the most important person in her life, and she still couldn¡¯t ept her reason of death!


    Actually, she knew very well that it was Ye Fengshu¡¯s fault, that it has nothing to do with Ye Yanfeng. However, if she got together with him, she would feel like she was betraying herte mother...


    Maybe, she still needed some time to calm down and let it all sink in. She went to visit a psychiatrist and asked about her current condition.


    The doctor said that for things like this, she needed to be the one to walk out of it. If she couldn¡¯t do so, even if she got together with Ye Yanfeng, it would still be a torture and pain for the two of them!


    With him leaving here, maybe his fate woulde and he would eventually meet another woman. It was not impossible for other things to happen...


    But she still told him farewell and to take care. The other meaning behind the two words was implicitly understood by both of them!


    Looking down, Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression hard to read. ¡°Hm, you too. If you meet someone suitable for you, you don¡¯t have to consider me as well.


    ¡°Wanwan, don¡¯t force yourself. If you can¡¯t get over that issue, then don¡¯t get over it. Just be rxed and happy. I¡¯ll respect whatever choice you make.¡±


    Shangguan Wan felt a little choked, her heart bitter and sad. When she didn¡¯t recall what happened in the past, she thought that he was domineering and unreasonable.


    But it waster that she understood that it was because he cared too much for her.


    The two of them had danced around each other for so many years. Even she didn¡¯t expect that the older generation¡¯s issues would distance and build a wall between them.


    Shangguan Wan nodded at him, not meeting his eyes. ¡°You too.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng lifted his hands to caress Shangguan Wan¡¯s head. ¡°Both of us have to be happy.¡±


    Shangguan Wan stared at him, her emotions swarming and spreading within her like strong waves. If she didn¡¯t suppress them down forcefully, she might have cried in front of him.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    Ye Yanfeng moved away, smiling at him before he turned around, nning to leave.


    As he left, Shangguan Wan stared at his slender back. His shirt was wet, sticking tightly to his body as his back and shoulders werepletely exposed.


    Shangguan Wan called out, ¡°Yanfeng!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s dark eyes brightened immediately as he turned around to look at the woman who called him.


    Shangguan Wan smiled at him. ¡°Your shirt is wet. I have some clean ones here, so change your shirt before you leave!¡±


    He thought that she called him to ask him to stay, that she didn¡¯t want him to leave...


    In the end, it wasn¡¯t the case. He looked down, disappointment shing in his eyes. However, he adjusted his emotions very quickly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to, I have a clean shirt in my car.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°Alright then, farewell.¡±


    His lips moved, his voice slightly choked. ¡°Wanwan, farewell.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng went downstairs, bidding Little Xingxing goodbye before he got into his car.


    Actually, he had decided to leave not only to repent for his father¡¯s sins. It was also because he didn¡¯t want her to see him. He knew that she would remember her mother whenever he appeared...


    He didn¡¯t want to put her in a difficult position, and for her to be in pain and despair because of him.


    Ye Yanfeng leaned back on the seat, his hand tightening around the steering wheel. His heart was in so much pain it felt numb.


    ...


    At night.


    Shangguan Wan and Little Xingxing wereying on the bed.


    Their heads were very close to each other, as Shangguan Wan asked softly, ¡°Xingxing, Daddy is leaving and Mommy didn¡¯t ask him to stay. Will you me me?¡±


    Little Xingxing hugged Shangguan Wan¡¯s waist, pressing his head against heer shoulder.


    ¡°Wanwan probably feels sadder than me about Daddy leaving. I won¡¯t interfere in what you adults do, and I don¡¯t want to be your burden as well. Actually, I¡¯m a little happy that you two didn¡¯t get together just because of me.¡±


    Shangguan Wan leaned down to kiss Little Xingxing¡¯s forehead. This boy was so mature that she really felt like crying!


    ...


    The day of Ye Yanfeng¡¯s departure was set very quickly. He was going to leave on the third day after they bid each other farewell.


    That day, the driver sent Little Xingxing to the airport.


    Ye Yanfeng hugged Little Xingxing tightly, his eyes slightly wet with tears.


    Little Xingxing leaned into his arms, calling him Daddy many times.


    The father and son hugged for a very long time, until Jing Ting prompted them that Little Xingxing struggled out of Ye Yanfeng¡¯s arms.


    Ye Yanfeng looked up, ncing at the busy airport entrance.


    It was only Little Xingxing¡¯s who came, Shangguan Wan didn¡¯te to send him off. Although it was expected, he still felt a bitter disappointment and hurt that he struggled to hide.


    He bent down again to hug Little Xingxing, cing a kiss on his forehead.


    When Jing Ting and him were going through the security, he turned back a few more times, ncing at Little Xingxing and then at the airport entrance.


    In the end, she still didn¡¯t appear.


    ...


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Shangguan Wan hade to the airport. She stood behind a round pir which blocked her slender figure.


    Seeing him turn several times towards the airport entrance, she teared up, her tears blurring her sight.


    He was sad, but she didn¡¯t feel any better!


    They both still needed time.


    It was until he disappeared and no longer could be seen that Shangguan Wan turned around to leave.


    She got on a taxi, staring out of the window as she stared at the skies. Her chest felt like an invisible ck hand had clenched her heart tightly.


    This feeling was the same as when her first confession had failed.


    She thought that she didn¡¯t like that devil senior. But after she was rejected and found out that he liked another feminine senior, it felt like he had whacked her in the head.


    For the next few nights, she found it difficult to fall asleep. She was a person who would be more motivated the more something beat her. Back then, she felt like nothing could defeat her.


    ...


    She didn¡¯t know why she suddenly seemed to be obsessed with him. She would run over to the high-school building after ss after she realized that he liked to lean against the railing, listening to songs while he would sometimes solve questions with several boys. Although there were many girls who liked him, he rarely talked to girls.


    It seemed like he really like seniors and didn¡¯t like girls that were same-aged or younger than him.


    However, he was wild and arrogant most of the time. She would walk past their ssroom asionally, and would see him looking down as he yed games secretly or stood behind the toilet to smoke.


    Chen Wan helped Shangguan Wan analyze her situation, thinking that she had switched from liking him openly to liking him secretly.


    Shangguan Wan thought that liking him secretly was not too bad. At least she didn¡¯t have to worry about being rejected. It was enough for her to experience all the sweetness and bitterness alone!


    At that time, all of them were really innocent.


    It was until one day when she went to the university opposite to find someone and heard some moans when she passed by a small forest. She went in to take a look, and her expression changed instantly.


    The senior that the devil senior liked was sitting on a boy, both were kissing each other furiously and passionately, pawing at each other in a heated frenzy.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. Instead of avoiding confrontation, she even ran in, hauled the boy up and punched him ruthlessly.

 Chapter 973 - Feng and Wan’s Grand Finale (3)

    Chapter 973: Feng and Wan¡¯s Grand Finale (3)


    Seeing her punch the boy, the senior shouted, ¡°Who the hell are you? Why are you hitting my boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s your boyfriend, then who is Young Master Feng to you?¡± Shangguan Wan waspletely confident.


    The senior froze for a second, before she immediately understood that the young girl who had hit her boyfriend was the one Ye Yanfeng had used her for.


    ¡°He¡¯s my younger brother!¡±


    What? Shangguan Wan was bbergasted.


    The senior red at Shangguan Wan with a dark expression. ¡°I¡¯m his cousin, and he got me to help him reject girls that time.¡±


    Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t know how she walked out of the university campus.


    Finding out this truth was a bigger blow than being rejected directly.


    All of the emotions she had from her one-sided attraction in thest few days immediately turned into nothing, with only her empty heart struggling bitterly.


    Tears fell from her eyes to her lips, letting her taste how bitter her tears were. They were so bitter she decided to not like anyone anymore!


    After she returned to school, she stopped going to the high-school building to peek at him. She also stopped telling Chen Wan to find out about his news.


    Instead, she focused all of her attention on studying. During the mid-term examinations, her results improved drastically.


    On the day the results were out, the school gave the students a half-day holiday, so most of the students had left home after the sun set. She ran to the high-school building¡¯s roof, shouting out loud to the skies, ¡°I won¡¯t like him anymore! You narcissistic and despicable devil, leave my heart!¡±


    Once she was done shouting, she stomped her feet several times to vent the emotions in her heart that were hard to remove.


    Suddenly, a low chuckle rang in the quiet night.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s hearing was sharp, so she tensed uppletely after hearing thatughter.


    ¡°Who? Who¡¯s so shameless to listen in to another¡¯s conversations secretly?¡±


    Shangguan Wan walked towards where the sound came from.


    After several steps, she suddenly saw a tall figure sitting behind a board. He had a cigarette between his fingers and was smoking quietly.


    Once Shangguan Wan saw the teenager¡¯s face, she frozepletely. She never thought that she would meet the devil senior here!


    Shangguan Wan felt a little awkward, using the silence to question him first. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He was even listening in on what she was saying! It was private!


    The teenager narrowed his pretty eyes, exhaling the smoke out slowly before he saidzily, ¡°Little Bean Sprout, this is the high-school building¡¯s roof.¡±


    Shangguan Wan took a step forward. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything when I was shouting here? You evenughed at me after I was done!¡± Because she was too agitated, she didn¡¯t notice that there was a hole in the floor where she was stepping at. With her guard down, she started to fall forward.


    The teenager didn¡¯t expect that to happen either, as he immediately stretched his arms forward to catch the girl¡¯s falling figure.


    Just like that, without any warning, Shangguan Wan fell onto the teenager. Their faces were very close to each other¡¯s, her lips falling just below the teenager¡¯s lips.


    Shangguan Wan immediately furrowed her eyebrows from the pain.


    However, once she realized what had happened and what her lips were pressed against, her eyes widened immediately.


    She tensed up immediately, feeling awkward as her face flushedpletely. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t ask you to catch me, so you can¡¯t me me for kissing you...¡± With that said, she pouted and murmured softly, ¡°That was my first kiss too. It didn¡¯t feel that good, why are you so hard?¡± All she felt was that she would die from the pain!


    Hearing her words, the teenager¡¯s ears heated up a little as he stared at the girl in his arms speechlessly. ¡°Are you really innocent or must a fool?¡±


    Shangguan Wan couldn¡¯t understand what he meant. But she sprung up from him hurriedly.


    However, before she could stand up, a grip tightened on his waist.


    She fell back onto the teenager.


    She was so surprised her heart felt like it was going to jump out of her throat. Under the moonlight, she stared at his pretty face as she stammered, ¡°Y-you, why are you hugging me?¡±


    The teenager burst out inughter from her words. He leaned closer to her, his breath spraying on her face. ¡°Did you like me secretly after liking me openly?¡±


    When he spoke, his tone was ratherzy, a smirk on his lips as he gave her a wicked stare.


    With her emotions being exposed by him so openly, Shangguan Wan was shy and humiliated, denying the boy¡¯s words instinctively. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you walk past my ssroom from time to time a while back? Weren¡¯t you the one who would spy on me from time to time?¡±


    Oh my god! How did he know all this?


    ¡°I-I was looking at another senior.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who is it?¡± His smile widened. He was originally handsome, so when he smiled, it was as if he had gathered a million lights together, making him look dazzling and charming. Shangguan Wan¡¯s heart started to thump crazily once more, before she turned away. ¡°Anyway... it¡¯s not you.¡±


    The teenager smoked once, puffing out smoke at her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance, are you going to tell the truth?¡±


    Shangguan Wan was choked by the smoke, feeling a little shy. ¡°So what if it¡¯s you? Anyway, I won¡¯t like you anymore from now on!¡±


    The teenager put out his cigarette, before his slender hands grabbed her shoulders.


    The moment Shangguan Wan felt him grab her shoulders, she felt like a current of electricity ran through her. She shivered, her face red and heated. ¡°What are you doing? I need to go home...¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, he suddenly pecked her soft lips.


    Shangguan Wan widened her eyes, looking at him in disbelief.


    ¡°What did you just do?¡±


    ¡°Returning your first kiss to you.¡±


    Shangguan Wan stared at him like she was looking at a monster.


    How can a first kiss be returned?


    Their faces were extremely close to each others, his breathing slightly heavy as her mind seemed to twist into a knot. It took a while before she returned to her senses. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? Why did you kiss me?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± The teenager raised his eyebrow, chuckling heartily.


    Shangguan Wan was confused. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Shangguan Wan wanted to punch him again.


    ¡°Say that again and I¡¯ll punch you again.¡±


    This time, he didn¡¯t say anything, leaning down instead as he pressed his lips against her strongly.


    It was sudden and strong, filled with an emotion she couldn¡¯t describe.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s fingers curled up together tightly. She widened her eyes, staring at him in disbelief.


    He grabbed the back of her head with hisrge hands, his tongue pressing against her lips to part them before it entered her mouth and touched her teeth.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s mind was buzzing, her nerves tingling as her heart fluttered.


    His kiss this time waspletely different from when she identally pecked her earlier.


    This type of kiss stopped her from breathing properly, her feeling as if her heart was going to jump out of her throat as her mind nked out.


    Once the kiss was over, she leaned on his slender shoulder, panting slightly. Her mind was still in a mess, though it slowly went away before she looked up at the teenager in confusion. ¡°Why did you kiss me if you don¡¯t like me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed an idiot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot! But when did you start liking me too?!¡±


    The teenager stood up, carrying his bag on his shoulder. ¡°Who said that I like you?¡±


    ¡°Why did you kiss me if you didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to.¡±


    Shangguan Wan was speechless

 Chapter 974 - Feng and Wan End

    <h4>Chapter 974: Feng and Wan End</h4>


    After that, Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t know how they got together. Of course, most of the time involved her chasing after him.


    He would only pull her to the woods when no one was around to kiss her ruthlessly.


    It was until very longter that Shangguan Wan found out that he recognized her the moment she entered the school.


    During his birthday when he was still very young, he really wanted to eat cake and stood in front of the bakery¡¯s window for very long, looking longingly at the decadent cakes on the other side of the window.


    Back then, she was wearing a pink puffy dress and long hair as she walked out of the bakery. Seeing that he wanted to eat cake, she got her mother to buy him one.


    Maybe, at that time, he had already kept her in his heart.


    And her mother, that pretty and gentle woman was someone he still remembered, many years down the track.


    ...


    Once the taxi stopped in front of the camp¡¯s entrance, Shangguan Wan broke out of her stupor.


    After paying the driver, she got off the taxi. The days seemed to pass slowly, with her toggling between the camp and home. It had been like these in the past few years.


    However, this time, every day felt like a year, it was extremely tortuous and hard for her.


    Maybe it was because all of her memories were back, that him and her had an inseparable fate ever since they were young.


    However, in the end, because of her mother¡¯s issue, a distance grew between them and formed a wall between them.


    On the seventh day after Ye Yanfeng left, Captain Jiang had came over from the borders. When he saw that Shangguan Wan had lost a bit of weight, he was shocked. ¡°Has the training here been very tough?¡±


    Shangguan Wan shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s because...¡±


    ¡°Because of Little Xingxing¡¯s father, isn¡¯t it?¡± Captain Jiang was like Shangguan Wan¡¯s older brother. Apart from being close to Shangguan Wan, he had a good rtionship with Little Xingxing as well. Little Xingxing called him a few days back, and mentioned the news about Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng.


    He said that Ye Yanfeng had left Yukou Border and probably wouldn¡¯t return for the time being.


    ¡°What happened? Is it that serious? Wan¡¯er, when something happened to him back then, weren¡¯t you in a lot of pain? Why don¡¯t you want to be with him when he¡¯s alive now?¡±


    So many things had happened and she couldn¡¯t keep it in anymore. Shangguan Wan told him about what happened to her mother.


    After Captain Jiang listened to the story, he remained silent for a very long time.


    Shangguan Wan pressed a hand on her forehead, looking down as her mood sank. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know what to do either. Separating from Ye Yanfeng feels even worse than I had thought, but I don¡¯t know if myte mother will me me for being with him. I... I¡¯m torn. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Captain Jiang stared at Shangguan Wan¡¯s pursed pale lips, patting her slender shoulder. ¡°Wan¡¯er, you¡¯re torturing yourself.¡±


    Red eyes stared at Captain Jiang.


    Pouring a cup of warm water for her, Captain Jiang took a seat next to her. ¡°I can understand your feelings towards your mother. If it was any normal family, it¡¯s understandable for you to hate Ye Yanfeng and not want to be with him. However, he ced himself in danger and even almost lost his life to go against his father. To be frank, his actions that time told us that he had already cut all ties with his father.


    ¡°Although half of the blood flowing in him belongs to the Prince, he had already ¡®died¡¯ once and has in essence, returned everything to the Prince. Your mother¡¯s death can only be med on the Prince. If you think of it from another angle, His Highness is also a victim too. Wasn¡¯t his mother¡¯s death caused by the Prince and his Princess-Consort as well? The both of you are in the same boat. Why did the Prince tell His Highness those things? He was trying to create a distance between you two, so that even if he¡¯s no longer around, the two of you wouldn¡¯t be together either. He didn¡¯t even consider about his son¡¯s happiness. Even Little Xingxing, his grandson, was treated as a sacrificialmb by him. You should be d that His Highness is different from him!¡±


    After listening to Captain Jiang¡¯s words, Shangguan Wan remained silent for a very long time.


    The spectators would always see the game of chess better than the yers themselves.


    Captain Jiang was able to see very clearly about Ye Yanfeng and her matters while she had been immersed in the pain of the truth of her mother¡¯s death. She had never thought that Ye Yanfeng would be more pitiful than her, that he was also a victim in all of this.


    However, he never said anything and never defended himself either. He said he wanted to atone for his sins, but where did he do any wrong? What crime did hemit?


    The one to be med was the Prince, that cold-hearted and heartless devil that only treated his son as a tool!


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s knotted emotions suddenly seemed to start undoing itself. Her eyes moistened, as she lifted her fingers to rub at her weary eyes.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, with what the Prince had said, I think that he¡¯s only taking revenge on His Highness. After all, His Highness betrayed him, and now he was only left with the path of death. If His Highness was still alive, it would be natural for the Prince to not want him to have a nice life. That¡¯s why he wanted to separate the both of you, because he knows that you¡¯re the most important woman that His Highness cannot let go of in his heart!¡±


    Hearing Captain Jiang¡¯s words, Shangguan Wan felt like someone had hit her on the head.


    She had never thought about all of this before.


    Seeing Shangguan Wan¡¯s expression, Captain Jiang knew that she had already understood some things. Heughed as he patted her shoulder. ¡°Because the matter implicated your mother, it¡¯s understandable that you didn¡¯t think of all of this. Now that you have thought it through, I¡¯m happy for you.¡±


    With her mind cleared from an endless haze, Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± As if thinking of something, Shangguan Wan furrowed her eyebrows again. ¡°It already been a week since he left. I heard Little Xingxing talking to him on the phonest night. He said that he was leaving the country tonight.¡±


    Captain Jiang said, ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t you be going to find him now?¡±


    ¡°Is there still time?¡±


    ¡°As long as you go and find him to tell him the feelings in your heart, there will be time!¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll book an air ticket right now.¡±


    ...


    It took about three hours to fly from Yukou Border to the city where Ye Yanfeng was having his surgery. After getting off the ne, Shangguan Wan hurriedly rushed towards the hospital.


    When she arrived at the hospital, the doctor told her that Dr Jing and Ye Yanfeng had already left for the airport.


    Shangguan Wan hurriedly called Ye Yanfeng, but the call couldn¡¯t go through no matter what. Jing Ting¡¯s phone was switched off too.


    As if matching the anxiety swirling inside her, it started to pour heavily.


    Shangguan Wan took a taxi to the airport, not bothering to open her umbre as she ran inside the airport hurriedly. She was like a headless fly, searching and running in the airport hall like a madwoman.


    However, she didn¡¯t find Jing Ting and him.


    Shangguan Wan stood nkly in the main hall.


    There were water beads on her face, but she didn¡¯t know if there were raindrops from her hair or if they were her tears.


    She already thought it through now and wouldn¡¯t think about her mother¡¯s matter anymore, but she was still toote.


    He¡¯d left!


    It was toote.


    She didn¡¯t even manage to tell him that even if he was going to atone for his sins, she would be waiting for him at Yukou Border!


    Shangguan Wan stood in the airport hall for a very long time.


    She didn¡¯t return to Yukou Border immediately, choosing to walk aimlessly on the streets instead. Sniffling, she felt as if a ck invisible hand was clenching her heart tightly.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had walked, but it seemed like she had walked back to the hospital.


    The skies darkened very quickly since it was a rainy day and a car¡¯s lights shone on Shangguan Wan.


    In her listless state, Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t seem to notice it, not even avoiding the car that was driving over.


    Just as the car was approaching her, the tires suddenly screeched and the car stopped.


    The window wound down and a hoarse male voice rang in the rain. ¡°Wanwan?¡±


    Shangguan Wan turned around immediately.


    Just now, she seemed to have heard Ye Yanfeng¡¯s voice?


    The windshield wipers worked nonstop, and through the window, Shangguan Wan saw the man sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Their eyes met, both filled with disbelief.


    The man in the car reacted first, hurriedly taking an umbre and getting off the car.


    He opened the umbre and held it over the woman¡¯s head. Seeing that she waspletely drenched and looked like her soul had been lost, he furrowed his eyebrows tightly, strictness appearing on his handsome face. ¡°What are you doing, standing in the rain here?¡±


    Shangguan Wan blinked. After confirming that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating, she asked hoarsely, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be on the ne?¡±


    ¡°Jing Ting said that since I just had my surgery, it¡¯s not suitable for me to go over now, that I should only go over once I¡¯ve recovered. I was discharged from the hospital earlier and I¡¯m staying at a hotel now. I came to the hospital to collect some things.¡±


    ¡°I thought that you had left.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng stared at Shangguan Wan in confusion. Her eyes were red, her face slightly pale. It had only been a week since they had met, but she looked a lot more frail and thin.


    ¡°Did youe over to send me off?¡± He asked hesitantly.


    Shangguan stared at him, nodding and shaking her head.


    She felt extremely nervous.


    When he left, she didn¡¯t ask him to stay and now she came over to ask him to not leave, would he agree to her request?


    Seeing that she waspletely drenched, Ye Yanfeng said, ¡°Get on first, I¡¯ll take you to the hotel.¡±


    Shangguan Wan got on the car wordlessly.


    On the way to the hotel, neither of them spoke. Shangguan Wan stared out of the window, trying to form her words nonstop in her heart.


    Ye Yanfeng stared at the back of her head, breaking the stiff silence. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to see me, why did youe over here?¡±


    Shangguan Wan took a deep breath, mustering her courage. ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s heart tightened, before a self-deprecating smile appeared on her face. ¡°You don¡¯t even want to sit in my car now?¡±


    Shangguan Wan replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng didn¡¯t say anything more, turning on the signal lights before he stopped the car by the roadside.


    Ye Yanfeng took out a cigarette from his pockets, cing it between his lips. He was about to light it up before his lighter was taken away.


    Before Ye Yanfeng could realize what was going on, the cigarette between his lips were taken away as well. Thepletely drenched woman undid her seatbelt, her slender leg moving with agility as she sat on his thighs.


    Ye Yanfeng stared at her in shock.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s wetshes fluttered crazily, before she raised her hands to cup his perfectly handsome face. ¡°I said I didn¡¯t want to sit in your car because I wanted to sit on yourp. And not only that, I want to stay in your heart.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng was speechless. Did this woman take the wrong medicine?


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through, I won¡¯t think about it anymore. I wouldn¡¯t let the previous generation¡¯s problem be ours. Don¡¯t leave and don¡¯t go anywhere. Little Xingxing needs you, I need you too.¡±


    When Ye Yanfeng heard her words, his body trembled terribly. He hugged her tightly, as if wanting to push her into his body, his lips pressing against her ear as he muttered softly, ¡°Wanwan, are you for real?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I don¡¯t want to be separated from you again. When I couldn¡¯t find you at the hospital and at the airport, I felt so panicked and so regretful! I couldn¡¯t think, I couldn¡¯t breathe, I only needed to see you.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng suddenly took out a cold and hard item from his pocket, not saying anything as he pushed it onto her finger.


    Shangguan Wan looked down. It was a ring.


    ¡°Wanwan, let¡¯s get married!¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes were filled with hot tears. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He lifted her chin, kissing her ruthlessly as their bodies were so close it was as though they were merged into one.


    It was as if he wanted to kiss her for all of eternity...

 Chapter 975 - Never Separate Again

    <h4>Chapter 975: Never Separate Again</h4>


    Shangguan Wan wrapped her hands around Ye Yanfeng¡¯s neck, her hold tightening into a death-like grip.


    This feeling of getting back something you¡¯ve lost made her heart flutter, and cherish this moment even more.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s kiss was very strong and intense, until she almost lost all of her supply of oxygen.


    Both of their breathing was hitched and somewhat panicked, their clothes rubbing against each other as a small sound ensuing.


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s desire was being lured out, his breathing ragged and heavy. He panted, his breathing under such desires extremely moving as if he was being punished and she was the punisher.


    Hearing such sounds, Shangguan Wan felt slightly weak. He picked her up, as if he was going to melt her into his bones and flesh.


    Every part of him was filled with a strong masculine scent. His hold on her was very strong, but his tongue was very gentle, full of passion and bridled in yearning. His tongue found the roof of her mouth, caressing there over and over again.


    Letting herself go, Shangguan Wan returned his kiss daringly.


    Hisrge hand reached under her wet shirt, caressing her soft and slender waist. If it was possible, he would take her right now.


    However, thest bit of rationality he still had stopped him from doing it.


    He moved away from her lips, staring at her still-wetshes before he kissed her eyes. ¡°Your clothes have all soaked through. Let¡¯s go back to the hotel first. If not, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    Shangguan Wan buried her face in the crook of his neck, smelling his scent as she choked out, ¡°I almost lost you today.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng kissed the top of her head. ¡°You won¡¯t lose me. Even if I left the country, my heart will still be with you and Xingxing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming, am I? You haven¡¯t left? You¡¯re really still with me now?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng burst out inughter from Shangguan Wan¡¯s child-like words. He lifted her chin, pecking her scarlet lips.


    The two of them started kissing again somehow, extremely hard for them to separate from each other.


    Until...


    Knock knock!


    Someone knocked on the car window.


    Ye Yanfeng let go of Shangguan Wan and unwound the window.


    Seeing a uniformed police standing outside, Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t dare nce at him, hurriedly burying her head in Ye Yanfeng¡¯s chest.


    Ye Yanfeng pressed down onto Shangguan Wan¡¯s head as he nced at the traffic police outside.


    Seeing the two of them hugging each other intimately, the traffic police chided sternly, ¡°You can¡¯t park here. If you want to be intimate with each other, you can go home or go to a hotel.¡±


    As the traffic police spoke, he thought that Ye Yanfeng looked a little familiar. However, he couldn¡¯t remember suddenly where he had seen Ye Yanfeng at. The man was so handsome and charismatic, he must be some celebrity!


    The traffic police passed a ticket to Ye Yanfeng. ¡°Hurry and don¡¯t park illegally anymore!¡±


    After Ye Yanfeng closed the window, Shangguan Wan hurriedly crawled back to the front passenger seat, cupping her flushed and heated face with both hands. She didn¡¯t dare look outside. ¡°How embarrassing!¡±


    Ye Yanfeng nced at her, patting her head adoringly. Suddenly, it felt like they had returned to the time when they were still teenagers.


    Back then, she was just as cute as she was now.


    Ye Yanfeng drove towards the hotel he was staying at. Shangguan Wan got off the car with him, and entered the elevator with him.


    His hands held onto hers tightly.


    The two of them walked out of the elevator, none of them speaking as she hurriedly followed behind him, a pretty and sweet smile on her lips.


    In the camp, she was the leader and was a cool female general. However, in front of him, she was willing to be a small and petite woman.


    Once they were at the front of their room, he took out the room card from his pocket and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be cold soon enough.¡±


    Shangguan Wan thought that he would get her to shower once they entered the room. However, the moment they entered the room, he pressed her against the closet as he kissed her ruthlessly.


    Mmh!


    In moments, she was lifted up by him. She didn¡¯t hesitate, wrapping her legs around his slender waist immediately.


    With the passionate and intense kiss, the two of them started to lose thest vestiges of control.


    He lifted his leg and kicked the door close. None of them wanted to suppress the feelings they had suppressed for so long anymore.


    Shangguan Wan was someone like this, once she understood everything, she would love without any care.


    As she wrapped her arms around his neck, her kisses fell on his brows, his eyes, his nose, his lips and his ears, then down his neck with all of her heart. Her small hands moved along his broad back, caressing his toned waist.


    The familiar aura and temperature that she thought she couldn¡¯t touch again... However, now, he was really with her.


    Suddenly, Shangguan Wan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    Just as she was about to suffocate, he let go of her. ¡°Wanwan, can I?¡±


    Naturally, Shangguan Wan knew what he was referring to. Staring at his sexy and handsome face, she smiled sweetly. ¡°Of course I can. But I¡¯m worried you can¡¯t.¡±


    Men hated it when their own women said that they couldn¡¯t do it. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°How can I not do it?¡±


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s ears were a little heated. ¡°I meant that you¡¯ve just done your surgery, and I¡¯m afraid that... Mmmh!¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, he kissed her once more. Strong arms carried her onto the wide mattress and he tore her drenched clothes away, his fingers caressing across her smooth skin. Wherever he touched felt like electricity was running through her, bringing her a tingling numbness.


    He kissed her forehead, staring at the woman under her as he murmured softly, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    Shangguan Wan caressed his handsome face, her eyes slightly red. ¡°You too.¡± She unbuttoned his shirt, then undid his belt... and hugged him with all of her strength.


    ...


    When her empty soul was fed, Shangguan Wan almost cried from feeling touched and the sweetness enveloping her all over.


    It was so good. In the end, they didn¡¯t miss each other.


    She had still found him again.


    This was enough!!


    Seeing the tears fall from her eyes, he leaned down and kissed them away. ¡°Little fool, no matter where I go, I will always return to your side anytime you tell me to.¡±


    They kissed each other crazily, and the room was filled with warmth.


    ...


    After their happy time, Shangguan Wan leaned on the man¡¯s well-built and firm chest, looking up to stare at his handsome jawline. She asked softly, ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Do you want to go again?¡±


    She shook her head like she was a drum-like rattle. ¡°I¡¯ve been having insomnia recently and haven¡¯t had a nice sleep in a long time.¡±


    As shey there listening to his strong heartbeat, a feeling of warmth and being protected arose inside her. This was the home she wanted the most.


    When Ye Yanfeng looked down at the woman in his arms, she had already fallen asleep.


    He kissed the top of her head, murmuring something but she couldn¡¯t hear.


    ...


    The next day.


    Ye Yanfeng opened his eyes after he woke up.


    He nced at his arms instinctively.


    The woman who was sleeping in his arms originally had disappeared. He hurriedly felt for the pillow beside him.


    It was cold.


    It must have been a while since she had left.


    Ye Yanfeng sat up immediately, pulling on his pants. His upper body was naked as he pulled the door open to walk towards the living room.


    He was staying in the Presidential Suite, so he searched for the woman around the living room and study, but still didn¡¯t find her.


    Panic crowded into his mind. Did she regret her decision after one night again?

 Chapter 976 - A Happy Family

    <h4>Chapter 976: A Happy Family</h4>


    Ye Yanfeng returned to the bedroom and quickly found a shirt to wear, before hurrying towards the door.


    However, just as he got to the door, the door was pushed open.


    Shangguan Wan was carrying a bag as she stood at the door, the room card in her other hand.


    Seeing Ye Yanfeng¡¯s dark expression, she froze. ¡°You... what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng didn¡¯t say anything, merely walking forward and pulling Shangguan Wan into his arms with all of his strength.


    He pressed his chin at the top of her head, his voice extremely hoarse. ¡°I thought that you went back on your words and didn¡¯t want me anymore.¡±


    Hearing the wordsing out of his lips, Shangguan Wan sniffled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. No matter what happens in the future, I won¡¯t let go of your hand again.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng lifted Shangguan Wan¡¯s face, kissing her. ¡°You have to be like this for all of our lives.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded, a bright smile on her face. ¡°Alright.¡± With that said, she shook the bag in her hand, exining, ¡°After I woke up in the morning, I wanted to make breakfast for you. But we all know my cooking skills are really bad, so I went down to buy us breakfast.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll make breakfast for you in the future.¡± He picked her up easily as though he was carrying a child.


    Shangguan Wan patted his shoulder with her other hand. ¡°What are you doing? Put me down.¡±


    ¡°But I really want to hug you.¡±


    Shangguan Wan didn¡¯t stop him anymore.


    Actually, the two of them were the same. They bothcked a sense of security, only feeling warmth and a sense of security because they had each other.


    After Ye Yanfeng washed up, they ate their breakfast together.


    Shangguan Wan seemed to have thought about something,ughing before she said, ¡°When I was looking for you yesterday, my phone battery went t. After I met you and we did all that, I fell asleep andpletely forgot about our son. He called me a few times, so I called him back this morning. He asked if I found you, I jokingly said no. When we return to Yukou Borderter, can we go and fetch him from school? Let¡¯s give him a surpriseter.¡±


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Shangguan Wan drank a gulp of milk, milk traces remaining on her lips. She reached her tongue out to lick at it. Seeing this, Ye Yanfeng¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, as he lifted Shangguan Wan¡¯s chin and leaned in to kiss her lips.


    ¡°So sweet.¡±


    Hearing his words, Shangguan Wan smiled at him. ¡°Is the milk sweet or is my mouth sweet?¡±


    ¡°The milk is sweet.¡±


    Shangguan Wan wrapped her hands around his neck. ¡°Then have a proper taste again.¡±


    ...


    When the two of them arrived at Yukou Border, they discussed the day to register their marriage.


    Shangguan Wan was a general after all, so she couldn¡¯t register her marriage immediately just because she wanted to. She had to write a report and get her superior and the King¡¯s approval before she could register her marriage.


    Once she got off the ne, Shangguan Wan called Mu Sihan and mentioned about her wanting to marry Ye Yanfeng.


    After the call, Ye Yanfeng stared at Shangguan Wan with slight nervousness. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Shangguan Wan furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°He said that he didn¡¯t trust you enough to entrust me to you.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Capital to find him.¡±


    Staring at the man whose temper came whenever he wanted it to, Shangguan Wan hurriedly pulled him back, a bright smile on her pretty face. ¡°I lied, he¡¯sing to Yukou Border for an inspection in two days. He will approve our marriage immediately.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Could it be fake?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng immediately carried Shangguan Wan. ¡°I¡¯m about to be someone with a wife.¡±


    He spun around twice with Shangguan Wan in his arms. Countless people were walking to and from the airport, and Shangguan Wan blushed at the situation. ¡°So many people are looking at us, put me down quickly!¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Once we register our marriage, I¡¯m going to give you a grand marriage too, to tell everyone that Shangguan Wan is Ye Yanfeng¡¯s wife.¡±


    ...


    Little Xingxing was a little restless in ss.


    Although he respected his Daddy¡¯s decisions, he also knew that it was because Wanwan didn¡¯t ask his Daddy to stay that he left.


    He didn¡¯t think that when Wanwan thought things through and went after Daddy, she didn¡¯t manage to find him!


    When it was almost time for school to be over, the prettiest girl in ss ran over to talk to Little Xingxing. ¡°Xingxing, there¡¯s a Parent-Child Sports Day a few dayster, will your parentse?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a Daddy. I heard that the daddy that came thest time wasn¡¯t his biological father, he only has a Mommy.¡± A boy interrupted their conversation snidely.


    Little Xingxing knew that because the prettiest girl just now only liked to talk to him, that boy had always been annoyed at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that about Xingxing. So what if he doesn¡¯t have a Daddy? Xingxing is so handsome, so his Daddy must be very handsome as well.¡±


    The boy huffed. ¡°What handsome Daddy? He doesn¡¯t even have one! I heard from my Mommy that children without fathers are all bastard children.¡±


    Little Xingxing¡¯s expression scrunched up and he held up a fist. ¡°See if you dare say bastard child again?¡±


    The boy knew how strong Little Xingxing was, so he didn¡¯t dare say anything anymore. He red at Little Xingxing, before he ran out of the ssroom.


    Suddenly, he bumped into someone.


    He looked up and saw a very tall and very handsome uncle. The boy had never seen someone so handsome.


    The handsome uncle stabilized him before he nced into the ssroom. ¡°Xingxing.¡±


    Hearing Ye Yanfeng¡¯s voice, Little Xingxing immediately turned around. When he saw the tall figure standing at the ssroom¡¯s door, Little Xingxing rubbed his eyes, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°Daddy?¡±


    Once he confirmed that he wasn¡¯t seeing things, Little Xingxing ran towards Ye Yanfeng without any hesitation at all.


    Seeing the little one running at him at full speed, Ye Yanfeng opened his arms and picked Little Xingxing, holding him in his arms.


    ¡°Daddy, why are you here...¡± Little Xingxing didn¡¯t manage to finish his words before he saw Shangguan Wan smiling at him from the distance. He immediately understood that Wanwan had lied to him, telling him that she hadn¡¯t managed to find Daddy! Wanwan was so bad!


    The boy who had thought that Little Xingxing was a bastard child was in shock. The handsome uncle that was carrying Little Xingxing was actually his Daddy?


    How could Little Xingxing¡¯s Daddy be so handsome?


    When the other children heard that it was Little Xingxing¡¯s Daddy, they all crowded around the ssroom door.


    It was Ye Yanfeng¡¯s first timeing to visit Little Xingxing at school, so he bought some small gifts for the other children that they liked a lot.


    ¡°Xingxing¡¯s Daddy, you¡¯re more handsome than a celebrity. Can I marry you once I grow up?¡±


    Seeing the little girl ¡®fall for someone else¡¯, Little Xingxing shielded Ye Yanfeng behind him. ¡°Of course not, Daddy is my Wanwan¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Then how about I marry you?¡±


    Little Xingxing blushed. ¡°I don¡¯t want a crazy fanatic like you.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng carried Little Xingxing in his arms, as they left school under the envious eyes of his ssmates.


    The family of three walked under the golden sunlight, the scene looking extremely pleasant, pretty and warm.


    ...


    Three dayster.


    Shangguan Wan received the notice that the King would arrive at the camp for his inspection at nine in the morning.


    That morning, she arrived at the camp early. With the power of love, she lookedpletely handsome and cool in her military uniform.


    It was nine in the morning.


    Shangguan Wan led all of her troops as they stood at the training field.


    After a short time, several helicopters slowly descended. When the door opened, a tall figure appeared in front of everyone.

 Chapter 977 - Registered Our Marriage!

    <h4>Chapter 977: Registered Our Marriage!</h4>


    Mu Sihan was wearing a handmade ck suit. His tall figure was nearly 190 centimeters as his pants wrapped around his slender legs perfectly. As the world¡¯s youngest and most handsome leader, he was dignified, capable and filled with charisma and looking every part the reputable King of S Country.


    Under his sharp and short hair, his handsome face looked so perfect no one could spot any ws. His lips were pursed tightly, as he exuded an aura of a King looking down at his country.


    Shangguan Wan thought, only a clever and rationale woman like Nan Zhi could tame such a strong and capable man like him. She remembered Nan Zhi saying before that the King acted like a grown child in private, and waspletely different from how he appeared to be in front of the public usually.


    No matter how strong and cool a man was, they would always reveal their most naive and real side to their beloved woman!


    With even Shangguan Wan being surprised by the aura of the man on the helicopter, not to mention the others.


    All of the generals and soldiers all stared at Mu Sihan with respectful eyes.


    He lifted his legs and when he walked down, everyone saluted him in the military way.


    In the morning, Mu Sihan observed the troops at Yukou Border before he went to the borders with Shangguan Wan. It was his first timeing to the borders to talk to his soldiers after bing King.


    Mu Sihan was charismatic and powerful. He had once led these soldiers and guarded the Yukou Border. He made the people staying at the borders calm down as well. That was why he was respected, loved and admired by the people here.


    When his cars passed by, a lot of people stood by the sides of the roads.


    Everyone bowed towards him in respect.


    Mu Sihan unwound his window and waved at the people.


    As Shangguan Wan stared at the public standing by the road, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little touched. ¡°Sihan, I¡¯m happy for you.¡±


    When he had just returned from S Country, he experienced countless problems, from not being respected by the Royal family and the people to being the King that was loved by the people now.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°Although I managed to secure my position now, I still can¡¯t underestimate the Queen¡¯s side. Her people are very unhappy now, especially after I took away your father¡¯s military power. There are still two Lieutenants in two camps that were put into power by the Queen.¡±


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°However, you¡¯re very capable too! It¡¯s hasn¡¯t been too long since you became King, but the military power you hold is not any less than the Her Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡± Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°I want everything.¡±


    Shangguan Wan stared at his cold side profile. His aura that made people bow down to him was very strong. if it was a normal person, they would probably cower in fear if they had to approach him.


    Shangguan Wan nodded. ¡°I believe that you will get what you wish for soon.¡±


    At night, Mu Sihan didn¡¯t use his position as the King to get his officials to follow him. Using his identity as a friend, he went to Shangguan Wan¡¯s house.


    Shangguan Wan had instructed the maid to prepare a sumptuous dinner beforehand. Ye Yanfeng had just fetched Little Xingxing from school when Shangguan Wan and Mu Sihan arrived.


    When Little Xingxing saw Mu Sihan, he gave Mu Sihan a passionate hug. ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Mu Sihan carried Little Xingxing in his arms. ¡°You¡¯ve grown quite a bit again.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my Daddy is so tall so Xingxing will naturally be as tall as him in the future.¡±


    Mu Sihan nced at Ye Yanfeng. Ye Yanfeng was very different from how he was before, the sharp edges he had seemed to have been rubbed away as he appeared to be a lot more mature.


    Ye Yanfeng nodded at Mu Sihan, his attitude not too cold, nor too warm.


    Shangguan Wan knew that their rtionship was not too bad, but not to be considered good as well. She hurriedly tried to calm the tension in the air. ¡°The food is ready. Sihan didn¡¯t eat much in the afternoon, so you must be hungry. Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    ncing at Shangguan Wan, Ye Yanfeng used his gaze to tell her not to ce too much attention on another man.


    Shangguan Wan¡¯s scalp felt numb from Ye Yanfeng¡¯s heated gaze. This guy was really domineering and petty when it came to a rtionship.


    During the meal, Little Xingxing acted like an adult and served food for Mu Sihan. ¡°Uncle, how¡¯s Brother Xiaojie recently?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite good. I¡¯ll bring Tiantian and Yuyu to the Capital in a few days. How about it? Xingxing, do you want to go to the Capital and y with them during your holiday?¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure! I heard that Brother Yuyu looks exactly like Uncle, I really want to see what he looks like!¡±


    Ye Yanfengughed adoringly. ¡°You foolish boy, if he looks exactly like Uncle, wouldn¡¯t he look like this?¡±


    ¡°Oh right!¡± Xingxing giggled happily.


    With Little Xingxing around, the meal was still quite pleasant.


    Once they were done, Ye Yanfeng pulled Mu Sihan to the side. He passed a cigarette to Mu Sihan, lighting one for himself as he spoke immediately, ¡°When are you going to approve Wan¡¯er and my marriage?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng froze, happiness appearing in his pretty eyes a few secondster. ¡°I thought that you wouldn¡¯t agree to it so quickly.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten about you asking me to let you two marryst time.¡± Mu Sihan narrowed his depthless dark eyes, smoking slowly. ¡°You did great in the apprehension of the Prince. However, the Queen hates your father to the core while the family elders are against you returning to the Royal family as well. Once I stabilize the situation over there, I will reinstate your position as the Fifth Prince.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng stared at Mu Sihan. In the past, he didn¡¯t think that Mu Sihan would be a good King. But after some things, he realized that no one else in the Royal family suited this position more than him.


    His breath of mind, generosity and courage truly enabled him to be a real King!


    ...


    The next day.


    Under the witness of Mu Sihan, Shangguan Wan and Ye Sihan went to the Registrar Office to register their marriage.


    As the King was with them, the two of them didn¡¯t need to queue up, the staff arranging a private room for them immediately.


    When they were filling up the document, Shangguan Wan felt extremely nervous, her heart resting the moment the seal waspleted. It was only then that she felt like everything had fallen into ce.


    Ye Yanfeng felt the same as well.


    The two of them had circled around each other for so many years, and they finally got their marriage certificate and became husband and wife.


    In their photo, their heads were pressed tightly against each other, bright smiles on their lips as they both finally found their one and only, the home.


    After so many things had happened, they had finally gotten together officially.


    Once they registered their marriage, Mu Sihan stared at them as his expression softened a little. ¡°Congrattions.¡± With that said, his dark eyesnded on Ye Yanfeng. ¡°If you dare to bully Wan¡¯er, I won¡¯t let you off even if I had to follow you to the ends of the world.¡±


    Hearing Mu Sihan¡¯s words, Shangguan Wan felt extremely touched.


    Walking out from the Registrar office, Shangguan Wan and Ye Yanfeng sent Mu Sihan to the reserved helipad. Shangguan Wan asked softly, ¡°I hope to hear good news about Zhizhi and you soon.¡±


    Although the truth of Qiao Yanze¡¯s case was out, as well as the fact that he had been wronged, the Qiao family had fallen from their previous ce in society. The elders in the Royal family didn¡¯t allow the King to marry an ordinary woman, regardless if that woman had borne him three children.


    Shangguan Wan heard that the Royal family had intentions to let Sihan marry someone from the Helian family. However, Shangguan Wan believed that Mu Sihan had his own ideas and views, and naturally wouldn¡¯t let others dictate his every action, especially when it had to do with the woman and children he loved.

 Chapter 978 - Is He Interested in You?

    <h4>Chapter 978: Is He Interested in You?</h4>


    After Mu Sihan left Yukou Border, he was invited by M Country to attend the world¡¯s economic summit. He nned to go fetch Nan Zhi and the twins personally after attending the summit.


    Once he arrived at M Country, Mu Sihan met Helian Xiao at the summit, and she invited him to have a meal together.


    Helian Xiao was now one of the most important investors of S Country. Besides, he was not only a businessman, he had a thousand rtions with the M Country government and held onto the most lucrative weaponry deals in the world.


    The Queen had been wanting to pull Helian Xiao to their side, but Helian Xiao had never showed his stance.


    If it was possible, Mu Sihan naturally wanted Helian Xiao to stand on his side. However, it implicated Helian Zhu, and the Helian family wanted Mu Sihan and Helian Zhu to marry each other as well.


    Although Helian Xiao was not Helian Zhu¡¯s biological father, he was her biological uncle. He naturally wanted Helian Zhu to be happy as well.


    Mu Sihan epted Helian Xiao¡¯s invitation.


    After bing the King, he had to make sure that every aspect of an issue was taken care of, and could not do whatever he wanted, as he had in the past.


    That night, Mu Sihan met with Helian Xiao. Helian Xiao was still as handsome and mature as before, exuding a dignified and sessful aura on him.


    Neither of them brought their secretaries and assistants with them. As they ate, Helian Xiao somehow started to talk about Nan Zhi. ¡°I went to the town once and met Miss Nan.¡±


    At the thought of that time, he would remember his mind aching from his cold and pulling An Feng into his arms and kissing her. In all honesty, he had never felt awkward about anything before, but after that happened, he didn¡¯t dare go to the town again.


    Even at his age, women were a dime a dozen. However, when he kissed An Feng, it gave him a strange and familiar feeling. Although she was no longer a young girl, the kiss was still pretty good.


    Hearing Helian Xiao¡¯s words, Mu Sihan looked up at him, feeling a little confused when he realized that Helian Xiao had a small smile on his handsome face.


    Why did he think that Helian Xiao¡¯s smile was a little of a man meeting a woman that he liked?


    What was he talking about earlier? That he went to the town and met Nan Zhi?


    Why was he saying all of this? Did he fall for Nan Zhi?


    Mu Sihan¡¯s hand on the knife and fork tightened slightly as he spoke aloofly, ¡°You should try her cooking skills, it¡¯s really good.¡±


    Helian Xiao nodded, his gentle smile widening. ¡°It¡¯s as good as the Pce¡¯s cooks. She¡¯s an intelligent and capable young woman.¡±


    Although she was the mother of three children, if no one said anything, no one could tell that she had had any children. After all, her face and figure was about the same as a woman in her early twenties.


    Mu Sihan looked down and took a sip of red wine. A glint of coldness shed in his cold eyes.


    Ultimately, he had matured and didn¡¯t question Helian Xiao immediately. Once they were done eating, Mu Sihan returned to the hotel they were resting at.


    He took out his suit and loosened his tie before undoing the top three buttons on his shirt.


    He took his ck personal phone, walking to the window before he sent a video call request to Nan Zhi.


    The call rang for a long while but no one picked up.


    Mu Sihan didn¡¯t call her again.


    He went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    When he was out, he wore a dark green bathrobe, exposing his well-built and firm chest, his long legs slender as he stood in front of the window with a dark expression, staring at the busy city in front of him.


    Under the light, his well-defined face appeared even more handsome.


    A few minutester, his phone rang.


    Mu Sihan took his phone, answering the video call when he saw that it was sent by Nan Zhi.


    Once the video call went through, Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty face appeared on the screen. She was smiling brightly. ¡°Business was really good today and I was too busy to look at my phone. You called me?¡±


    She knew that he woulde and fetch her in two days. In order to not close her restaurant, she had been looking for someone to run the private kitchen recently. Besides, she also nned to make it a chain business and widen her business.


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t speak.


    It was only then that Nan Zhi noticed that his expression wasn¡¯t really good. Her smile went away, as she asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something upset you? Something about the business?¡±


    He still didn¡¯t speak.


    Nan Zhi furrowed her exquisite eyebrows. ¡°Or is it a private matter? Did Helian Zhu confess to you again?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Helian Xiao went to your ce?¡±


    Eh? Nan Zhi didn¡¯t expect for him to mention this.


    ¡°It was when we returned from H City, Feng Yao¡¯s ne had some difficulties and we happened to meet Mr Helian. It was on the way for him, so he gave us a lift.¡± Nan Zhi stared at the man with confusion. ¡°Are you unhappy because of this?¡±


    ¡°Did he fall for you?¡±


    Hearing Mu Sihan¡¯s words, Nan Zhi froze for a few seconds, before she red at him. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much! Mr Helian is old enough to be my father. How on earth did you connect him to me?¡±


    ¡°There are so many young girls that like him, some are even younger than you.¡±


    Sweat appeared on Nan Zhi¡¯s face.


    ¡°When I had dinner with him tonight, he mentioned you and from his expression, he looked like he was slightly interested in you.¡±


    Nan Zhi shivered, her goosebumps appearing from Mu Sihan¡¯s words.


    She thought that Mr Helian wasn¡¯t that perverted!


    ¡°You must be wrong. After Mr Helian saw Yuyu, he knew about our rtionship, so why would he be interested in me still?¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed coldly. ¡°It¡¯s best if he¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°You jealous thing, why are you jealous of everything?¡± Nan Zhi felt that it was a little funny, her expression softening a little. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one can take me away from you. I only have you in my heart.¡±


    The more she interacted with him, the more she thought he was like a child in private, needing her to sweet talk and humor him asionally.


    ...


    After the second day of the summit, Mu Sihan got a call from Helian Xiao. He got Mu Sihan to go to his suite after returning to the hotel, that he had a contract to pass to him.


    Mu Sihan followed the request and arrived at Helian Xiao¡¯s suite. He lifted his well-defined finger and rung the doorbell.


    When Helian Xiao called Mu Sihan, Helian Zhu was beside him. After listening to the conversation, when Helian Xiao wasn¡¯t paying attention, she took his phone and sent a message to Mu Sihan and changed the room number secretly.


    When the doorbell rang, Helian Zhu was dolling herself up in her room, pursing her lips at the mirror. After seeing that her makeup was fine, she walked to the door and opened it.


    ¡°Sihan.¡± Helian Zhu stared at the man, a smile appearing on her lips.


    Mu Sihan nced at Helian Zhu, his expression unreadable. His eyes were as dark as well, and no one could read what he was thinking. ¡°Your father told me toe and take the contract for the cooperation on renewable energy.¡±


    Helian Zhu acted like she didn¡¯t notice his cold attitude as she turned to her side and said with a smile, ¡°Daddy told me to pass the contract to you. Come in, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrow silently, before he walked in.

 Chapter 979 - I Don’t Mind Her Being Your Mistress

    <h4>Chapter 979: I Don¡¯t Mind Her Being Your Mistress</h4>


    Helian Zhu stared at Mu Sihan¡¯s back, her smile widening.


    She had always been an influential woman in the eyes of others, but no matter how strong a woman was, they still had a soft side in their hearts.


    When it came to Ye Sihan, she had thought of giving up before. But because she had been influenced by Daddy since young, she liked this type of handsome, mature and cold man.


    Besides, she had been extremely ambitious since young. The more she couldn¡¯t get something, the more she wanted it.


    She also knew that he had very strong feelings for that woman, and he would not fall for any other women easily.


    Perhaps it was because he was so hard to get, but someone like her liked challenges. If she was able to get his heart, she would feel a very strong sense of achievement.


    Helian Zhu poured a cup of tea for Mu Sihan passionately, smiling at him. ¡°I¡¯ll go to my room to get the contract.¡±


    After Helian Zhu went to her room, Mu Sihan stared at the steaming tea, furrowing his eyebrows as he thought about something.


    He sat there for a few minutes. Seeing that Helian Zhu wasn¡¯ting out, Mu Sihan nned to get up.


    The bedroom door was suddenly pulled open, and Helian Zhu stepped out.


    Helian Zhu had changed into a sexy nightgown, her long hair resting on her shoulder. She had also put on perfume, and Mu Sihan could smell something even though there were a few meters between them.


    ¡°Sihan.¡± Helian Zhu called out to him softly, her voice slightly hoarse, exuding an intangible seductiveness and flirtatiousness.


    Mu Sihan looked up at Helian Zhu coldly. When their eyes met each others, Helian Zhu only smiled at him.


    Actually, Helian Zhu was rather pretty. It was just that she was too cold and stern usually, so people thought that she was too bigoted.


    However, now that she had dolled herself up, her femininity was apparent. Her face was pretty and exquisite, while her figure was voluptuous. Not only that, the hem of her nightgown was very short, barely covering her slim thighs.


    Mu Sihan immediately furrowed his eyebrows, his expression extremely cold.


    ¡°Is this your so-called ¡®contract¡¯?¡± She was not holding anything in her hands.


    Mu Sihan immediately stood up from the sofa.


    Seeing this, Helian Zhu immediately moved forward, acting like she lost her bnce and fell towards him.


    Mu Sihan grabbed her arm, pushing him away coldly. ¡°Helian Zhu, I thought that you were a woman who had some respect for yourself. With you acting like this, what¡¯s the difference between you and a woman in a nightclub?¡±


    Helian Zhu¡¯sshes fluttered, her eyes turning red.


    ¡°Women from the night club apany customers, but I only apany you. Ye Sihan, I¡¯ve liked you for so many years, why are you still so indifferent towards me?¡±


    Mu Sihan didn¡¯t want to respond to Helian Zhu, walking out instead.


    However, very quickly, Helian Zhu managed to catch up to him.


    She hugged him strongly from behind.


    She pressed her face against his back, her tears falling. ¡°Sihan, I don¡¯t need you to like me. You can treat me as a mistress if you want. I can do anything to stay with you! I just beg of you to not push me away anymore!¡±


    A darkness shed in Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes, as he pushed Helian Zhu away without any care.


    However, Helian Zhu hugged him with a death hold. ¡°I know that the Queen and the elders wish for you to marry me. If that woman and you cannot get the agreement of the other members of the Royal family, after she marries you, life will be very tough for her. Sihan, you¡¯re the King. You should know that marriage isn¡¯t only between two people, but two families.


    ¡°If you marry me, you can keep her as your mistress and I won¡¯t say anything. Besides, after I marry into the Royal family, I can bring an enormous benefit to your country as well. You won¡¯t lose out!


    ¡°Sihan, won¡¯t you give me a chance?¡±


    She sniffed his breath with all she had, her heart fluttering as she remained smitten with the scent. He smelled divine and utterly masculine.


    Mu Sihan forced her arms away, throwing at her coldly, ¡°Those who do not respect themselves, will not be loved!¡±


    Helian Zhu was thrown onto the floor. He didn¡¯t turn back to look at her as he left with a dark expression. Helian Zhu stared at his heartless figure, her tears welling up in her eyes as her lips twisted into a cold smirk.


    Those who do not respect themselves, will not be loved?


    She did not believe this!


    Helian Zhu got up, sitting on the bed as she called someone.


    Within a while, the call went through.


    Helian Zhu wiped her tears away, saying coldly, ¡°Did you get the photos I told you to take?¡±


    ¡°Young Lady, the photos are ready. Did you want me to send them to you for you to take a look at them?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The person who was taking photos secretly at the building opposite of the hotel selected some photos and sent them to Helian Zhu. He really thought that the King was not a man. Although he was just taking photos, he felt his insides throbbing when he saw Helian Zhu wearing so little. However, the man she was hugging didn¡¯t have any reaction and was even able to push her away coldly!


    Helian Zhu received the photos and smiled in satisfaction.


    ...


    Feng Yao knew that Nan Zhi was returning to the Capital soon, so he rushed over to the town.


    ¡°You will probably be the Princess-Consort the next time I see you.¡±


    Nan Zhiughed. ¡°No matter what, we¡¯ll still be good friends.¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t be lovers, it¡¯s nice to be good friends too. When I go and find you in the Capital the next time, you have to cook for me to reward my hurt heart.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll make anything you want to eat!¡±


    Feng Yao wanted to say something more when his phone rang a few more times. He nced at his phone.


    However, with one nce, his expression changed drastically.


    Nan Zhi noticed that Feng Yao¡¯s expression was dark and she nced at his phone. It was already toote for Feng Yao to hide his phone.


    On the page, it was a photo that he happened to open.


    In the photo, a woman wearing hardly anything, had fallen into the arms of a man, while the man had a hand on her shoulder. Only the side profiles of the couple were taken in the photo.


    However, for people who knew them, the side profile was enough for them to know who they were.


    Mu Sihan and Helian Zhu.


    From the angle the photo was taken from, their position was extremely intimate and scandalous.


    Feng Yao hurriedly hid his phone. ¡°Who¡¯s so bored to send such photos in the family chat? It must be a prank.¡±


    The smile had already disappeared from her face and her eyes on Feng Yao darkened slightly. ¡°Show me your phone.¡±


    Waving his hand, Feng Yao brushed it off dismissively. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. Oh right, I¡¯m hungry right now, go make something for me!¡±


    Nan Zhi stood there unmoving, reaching a hand out to Feng Yao. ¡°Your phone.¡±


    Perhaps she had been influenced by Mu Sihan, but when Nan Zhi didn¡¯t smile, her aura was as cold as his when her expression fell. One gaze was enough to make chills run through his spine.


    Furrowing his eyebrows, Feng Yao found he was unable to resist Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes as he passed his phone to Nan Zhi like an obedient child. Nan Zhi got Feng Yao to unlock his phone and she opened the photos that were sent in the Helian family¡¯s chat.


    More than a hundred messages appeared in the family chat after the photos had been sent. All of them were either in disbelief or were congratting Helian Zhu.

 Chapter 980 - Meeting Between Love Rivals

    <h4>Chapter 980: Meeting Between Love Rivals</h4>


    Feng Yao stared at Nan Zhi¡¯s cold expression, his voice careful and filled with deliberation. ¡°Zhizhi, it might be a misunderstanding.¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips tightly and said nothing. She stopped looking at the replies in the group chat and found the photos.


    Apart from the photo of the man hugging the woman, there were also photos of the woman hugging the man from behind. The woman¡¯s face was pressed tightly against the man¡¯s back, looking extremely intimate and the man didn¡¯t push her away.


    The angles the photos were taken from were taken perfectly. The two of them looked like they were a couple deeply in love.


    After Nan Zhi saw the photos, she returned the phone to Feng Yao.


    Walking to the sofa, she sat down and poured a cup of water for herself, sipping on it slowly.


    Seeing that Nan Zhi wasn¡¯t saying anything, Feng Yao furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Zhizhi, I...¡±


    Before Feng Yao could finish speaking, Nan Zhi¡¯s phone rang.


    She took her phone and read the message ¡ª ¡®<i>Miss Nan, I¡¯m in town. If you have time, let¡¯s meet!¡¯</i>


    An address followed the message.


    A cold smirk appeared on Nan Zhi¡¯s face.


    Feng Yao sat opposite of Nan Zhi. He didn¡¯t know what she had seen. Seeing her expression, he said with slight worry, ¡°Zhizhi, are you alright?¡±


    Nan Zhi got up from the sofa. ¡°Tell my mom that there¡¯s a matter I¡¯m going out for.¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, don¡¯t think too much! How about I call Helian Zhu and ask her what¡¯s going on? Why would someone take these photos secretly?¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips, her expression unreadable. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. I¡¯ll settle it myself.¡±


    Nan Zhi went upstairs, onlying down half an hourter.


    By that point, Feng Yao was pacing in the living room, working himself up into a nervous frenzy. He was extremely worried that she would think too much and do something, but once she came down, he was slightly confused after seeing that she had changed and put on some makeup.


    After seeing that kind of photo, instead of feeling bad, why did she doll herself up?


    ¡°Zhizhi?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    Nan Zhi drove and arrived at the caf¨¦ Helian Zhu had given her the address to.


    Helian Zhu was already waiting at the caf¨¦. She was sitting by the window, looking up and out of the window when she saw Nan Zhi getting out of the car.


    Nan Zhi wore a pretty light blue dress today, the belt around her waist showing her womanly figure. She was tall and slender, her perfect proportions making her legs look long regardless of what she wore. Her long hair was straight and ck, a portion of her hair pushed behind her ear to expose her tiny face. She didn¡¯t have any fringe, her facial features exquisite and pretty as ever, with time and experience only working to bring out her femininity and outstanding aura.


    Apart from her background, even a woman like Helian Zhu couldn¡¯t point out any ws about Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi was wearing high-heels as she walked into the caf¨¦. She had sunsses on, wind blowing behind her as her aura was radiating perfection, causing several shocked eyes to turn towards her.


    Nan Zhi didn¡¯t look elsewhere, as she walked straight towards Helian Zhu. She took off her sunsses and sat down with the elegance and grace of a queen.


    She wasn¡¯t scared or angry at all.


    Helian Zhu but down her surprise. She knew that Feng Yao had gone to find Nan Zhi. She had sent the photos fromst night to the family chat, and after Feng Yao saw it, it was likely that he would have let Nan Zhi see it too.


    Besides that, Nan Zhi came over after she sent her the message meant that she had seen the photos as well.


    However... Since she saw the photos, why did she not have any reaction?


    If it was any other woman, they would have made a fuss earlier or questioned her, wouldn¡¯t they? After Nan Zhi sat down, she only got the service staff to bring her a cup of coffee.


    Once the coffee was brought over, Nan Zhi stirred her drink lightly. She looked up and nced at Helian Zhu faintly.


    Helian Zhu met Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Nan, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you anymore. I am with Sihan now. He might still be unable to forget you now, but you should know that you¡¯re not suitable for the Royal family. Only my union with him would be perfect in the eyes of the world.¡±


    Listening to the woman¡¯s confident words, Nan Zhi sipped on her coffee slowly, a mocking smile appearing on her lips. ¡°Miss Helian, if you are really with him, you shouldn¡¯t be the one toe to look for me. He should be the one who tells me directly, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    To be honest, anyone would be angry if they saw those kinds of photos.


    Nan Zhi was no exception.


    However, no matter how angry she was, she still believed him. Not only that, she had worked in the media and entertainment industry before. As long as the angle was chosen correctly, a fake thing could be seen as real too.


    She had experienced so many things with Mu Sihan. They even had three children together. If she was still so easily agitated by others and went to fight with him, to be honest, she would not be suitable to be his partner.


    He was the King of a country and there are countless women who liked him. Even if it wasn¡¯t Helian Zhu, there would be others as well. If his heart wasn¡¯t fully with her, there was no point in her fighting as well.


    Helian Zhu stared at Nan Zhi. ¡°After all, you¡¯ve had three children with him already. He¡¯s a man with a very strong sense of responsibility, it¡¯s natural for him to not be able to say it to you. However, I told him that if you¡¯re willing to be his mistress, I won¡¯t be against it as well.¡±


    Mistress? Nan Zhiughed coldly in her heart. Was Helian Zhu speaking to her as she was his wife?


    ¡°Miss Helian, I know that Sihan is handsome and has a dignified status, so there are many women who want to be his woman. But to be honest, for someone like you to do something like this, it¡¯s a little out of your style.¡±


    Helian Zhu¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, there have always been women who have tried to seduce him in the past. You are just one of many. But do you know what? Even if he was drugged, he didn¡¯t take them or do anything improper to them. So Miss Helian, do you think you can cause a rift between us after getting someone to take some allegedly incriminating photos? You have too low expectations of our rtionship!¡±


    Helian Zhu¡¯s expression paled from Nan Zhi¡¯s words. ¡°There are no cats who wouldn¡¯t sneak a fish. Are you so sure that he wouldn¡¯t touch me?¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled, her eyes sparkling confidently and brightly. ¡°Apart from me, he will never touch any other woman. Even if you strip yourself naked and stood in front of him, he still wouldn¡¯t look at you. Miss Helian, with your status, what man can you not have? Why would you seduce a man whose heart is not with you so shamelessly? I¡¯ve said this much, so there¡¯s nothing else for me to say. Even if you sent those photos to your family chat, wanting your family to put pressure on him, he still wouldn¡¯t marry you!¡±


    Staring at Nan Zhi who was filled with confidence, Helian Zhu found that she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Nan Zhi got up and left the caf¨¦.


    The moment she left, she received a call from Mu Sihan. ¡°Feng Yao sent me a message saying that you saw those photos.¡±


    His low and maic voice was filled with nervousness.


    Nan Zhi didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Actually, when I received Helian Xiao¡¯s message about the change in rooms, I knew he didn¡¯t send it personally. I did it to stop everyone from trying to make me marry Helian Zhu once and for all.¡±


    Nan Zhi didn¡¯t really understand what he meant, so she remained silent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin to youter, you only have to believe in me.¡±

 Chapter 981 - Marriage Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 981: Marriage Alliance</h4>


    Although Nan Zhi had been calm and confident in front of Helian Zhu, it did not mean that she was not angry at all.


    Taking a deep breath, she did not hide her emotions in front of Mu Sihan and said with some displeasure, ¡°Even though I believe you, I¡¯m also very angry.¡±


    Especially the photo of Helian Zhu holding him tightly from behind, her face against his back. Helian Zhu was wearing so little, she must not have been anything under the nightgown.


    If she had not been holding down her emotions, she would have grabbed Helian Zhu¡¯s hair and pped her a few times upon seeing her.


    He was such a chaste man. His first kiss and first time were with her. She would not allow other women to tarnish him, even if he had not done anything to Helian Zhu.


    To be honest, she was jealous and furious at the same time. But she knew, that woman was Helian Zhu. She had a noble status and powerful background. If she really hit her, it would make things difficult for Mu Sihan.


    Nan Zhi felt choked up, the grievance and powerlessness surging from her heart. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something when she heard Yi Fan calling Mu Sihan to the conference room at the other end of the line.


    ¡°Go do your work first!¡± Nan Zhi then hung up.


    ...


    On Mu Sihan¡¯s side.


    Seeing that he was being hung up on, he frowned, his eyes dark.


    Yi Fan looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s dark expression and reminded him cautiously, ¡°Young Master, the Queen and the Royal rtives are all here. The Queen¡¯s brother, Duke De An, took several photos and instigated the rest of the rtives, wanting you to marry Helian Zhu. They¡¯re in the conference room now and the Queen has asked you to go over.¡±


    A cold smirk appeared on Mu Sihan¡¯s lips.


    Duke De An had been trying to please the Helian family in private. If he was able to let him agree to marry Helian Zhu this time, he would have rendered an outstanding service to the Queen and the Helian family.


    Mu Sihan handed his phone to Yi Fan, turned and walked towards the conference room.


    When Mu Sihan entered, the people in the conference room all looked over at him.


    Mu Sihan wore a tailored ck suit, looking tall and powerful with his strong aura. The outline of his cold face exuded out a countenance that kept people away.


    The conference room wasrge and more than a dozen men in suits sat around the round conference table. The Queen sat at the front, next to the King¡¯s seat.


    The rtives in the conference room were roughly divided into two groups. One group was with the Queen, the other supported Mu Sihan.


    There was an air of confrontation and the tension was thick in the air.


    As Mu Sihan sat beside the Queen, he crossed one of his legs over the other elegantly. Then, he leaned against the ck leather chair and his deep dark eyes swept around the people in the room, exuding a strong sense of pressure and coldness.


    Raising a hand, he knocked on the conference table and his expensive cufflinks glittered under the bright lights.


    ¡°My time is precious. Duke De An, please get to the main point of this emergency meeting.¡±


    Duke De An looked at Mu Sihan, who after ascending the throne, hardly seemed to put him in his eyes. Clearly displeased, he said, ¡°Since the King wants me to get straight to the point, I won¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± Duke De An gestured to his secretary behind and the secretary inserted the thumb drive into theputer.


    The rtives¡¯ expression changed when they saw the photos that appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Your Majesty, these are some photos I received today. I heard that the photos have been circting within the Helian family. Now, the Helian family have demanded that you take responsibility given your role in the Royal family. Their Young Lady was bullied by the King and never asked properly for marriage. If this matter caused the Helian family to be unhappy, it will not do any good to our Royal family and the whole country!¡±


    Several rtives nodded along after Duke De An finished speaking.


    The Queen looked at Mu Sihan, whose expression was cold, and her expression was solemn. ¡°King, as the leader of the country, you must have a sense of responsibility. Now that these kinds of photos are exposed, you must be responsible for Helian Zhu. I think all that¡¯s left is for us to settle the time to fix your marriage with Helian Zhu!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Where¡¯s the dignity of the King if you want him to be responsible for Miss Helian based on a few photos? Besides, these few photos don¡¯t show anything.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that there¡¯s something between them only when unsightly photos are taken? I¡¯m sure the King knows clearly what happened after that.¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his eyes and looked at Duke De An. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s video call Helian Zhu and contact her father as well. Since the discussion is about us, we should all have a video conference together to discuss the matters regarding me and her!¡±


    When Duke De An heard that, he was delighted. The King was so easy to talk to today. It seemed like he really did take advantage of Helian Zhu!


    With a few dials of the buttons, Duke De An contacted Helian Xiao and Helian Zhu.


    After the video call was connected, Duke De An told Helian Xiao and Helian Zhu the details about today¡¯s meeting. Helian Xiao was busy the whole day and seldom checked WeChat, so he had not seen those photos.


    Hearing Duke De An¡¯s words, Helian Xiao looked towards the projector screen. Seeing the photos, he frowned slightly.


    Helian Zhu was silent throughout, her eyes red and puffy like she was aggrieved.


    The Queen looked at Helian Zhu, her voice turning gentler. ¡°Zhuzhu, if you have anything to say, just say it out. Grandma is here, I still can make decisions for you.¡±


    Helian Zhu nodded. ¡°Thank you, Grandma Queen.¡±


    Mu Sihan raised his fingers and knocked them on the table, his dark eyes looking at Helian Zhu stonily. ¡°Yesterday, Mr Helian called me, asking me to go to his suite to get some documents. Later, I received a message that Mr Helian had changed rooms. When I arrived, it was Miss Helian who opened the door.


    ¡°Miss Helian said that the contract was with her and asked me to go in to collect it. Miss Helian then went into the bedroom after I entered and came out in a nightgown, throwing herself into my arms without saying anything. I pushed her away, but she held onto me from behind...¡±


    Before Mu Sihan could finish, Helian Zhu interrupted him. ¡°King, if you hadn¡¯t been ambiguous towards me when we interacted usually, I wouldn¡¯t have let you in. After all, the hotel is a private ce. I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to stay in the hotel room if I wanted to talk to you. As for what you said, it¡¯s impossible for me to take the initiative to hug you. Weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to change into that sexy night gown? Everyone who knows me knows that I don¡¯t usually wear such sexy clothes!¡±


    Duke De An nodded. ¡°We all know Miss Helian is really dignified and proper.¡±


    Mu Sihan lifted her lips andughed coldly. ¡°Oh? Does the Duke know Miss Helian in private?¡±


    Helian Xiao, who had not spoken, frowned at the insinuation and looked at Mu Sihan. ¡°I still don¡¯t know the ins and outs of this matter, but Zhuzhu is my daughter. I hope the King can say what you must and not humiliate my daughter in front of the rtives.¡±


    Mu Sihan nced at Helian Xiao. Helian Xiao did not seem to know about Helian Zhu using his phone to send Mu Sihan the message of him changing rooms.


    But then, Helian Zhu was his daughter and it was understandable that he would defend her, even if he did notpletely understand the situation.

 Chapter 982 - Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 982: Counterattack</h4>


    Helian Zhu had burned all the bridges behind her.


    On Nan Zhi¡¯s side, she did not sessfully provoke her, so she could only put her hopes on the Duke¡¯s side. She hoped that they would put pressure on Mu Sihan to marry her because of reality and pressure.


    It did not matter to her whether he loved her or not. Feelings could be cultivated gradually in the future, as long as she became his consort.


    Tears were swimming in Helian Zhu¡¯s eyes. ¡°King, I have been chaste since I was young. You¡¯re my first man. You might deny that you touched me, but I have proof and I went to the hospital for a checkup today. E is a famous gynecologist in M Country, and nobledies and youngdies all look for her for treatment. She did a check for me and my virginity was brokenst night.¡±


    Clearly prepared, Helian Zhu took out a checkup sheet.


    Duke De An looked at Mu Sihan. ¡°King, as the leader of the country, you must take responsibility for what you¡¯ve done. If you cannot even do that as a minimum, I truly believe that you cannot lead our country well in the future.¡±


    The Queen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a great joy that our Royal family can be joined in marriage with the Helian family! Sihan, since things havee to this, stop stubbornly doing things your way.¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked, his dark eyes turned to Helian Zhu, who was looking every part the pitiful and wronged maiden, in the video call. ¡°Are you sure it was me who touched youst night?¡±


    Helian Zhu¡¯s eyes turned even redder. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie in the presence of my Daddy, the Queen and the rtives.¡±


    She asked someone to erase the surveince footage of the hotel corridor fromst night. He should have no evidence to prove that she was lying.


    ¡°What if you lied?¡± Mu Sihan¡¯s voice was low and his expression was unreadable, making it difficult to guess his thoughts.


    Helian Zhu¡¯s heart was thumping. But she was quite sure that he had no evidence.


    ¡°If I lied, I¡¯ll apologize to you and I¡¯ll never appear in front of you again!¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his eyes. ¡°That is to say, you no longer will have the thought of wanting to marry me anymore?¡±


    Lifting her red eyes, Helian Zhu gritted her teeth. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked around the room again calmly. ¡°Miss Helian¡¯s words were heard by everyone. If I didn¡¯t touch herst night, she will not appear in front of me again and it is my only hope that none of you will ever mention anything about us getting married in the future!¡±


    Helian Zhu¡¯s heart beat nervously.


    Mu Sihan couldn¡¯t possibly have proof of what happenedst night, could he? He would not have known in advance that she would have set him up.


    Unbuttoning his cufflinks, Mu Sihan rolled up his sleeves, showing the watch on his left wrist. He pressed the yback button and a voice recording immediately sounded in the conference room.


    <i>¡°Is this your so-called ¡®contract¡¯?</i>


    <i>¡°Helian Zhu, I thought that you were a woman who had some respect for yourself. With you acting like this, what¡¯s the difference between you and a woman in a nightclub?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Women from the night club apany customers, but I only apany you. Ye Sihan, I¡¯ve liked you for so many years, why are you still so indifferent towards me?</i>


    <i>¡°Sihan, I don¡¯t need you to like me. You can treat me as a mistress if you want. I can do anything to stay with you! I just beg of you to not push me away anymore!¡±...</i>


    <i>¡°Sihan, won¡¯t you give me a chance?¡±</i>


    <i>¡°Those who do not respect themselves, will not be loved!¡±...</i>


    Hearing their conversation fromst night. Helian Zhu bit her lip hard.


    After the recording was yed, Mu Sihan raised his eyes and looked at her. ¡°So. Did you lie or not?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Helian Zhu looked at Mu Sihan with red eyes. Although she was panicking inside, she still remained calm on the outside. ¡°It¡¯s true that I liked you more between the two of us, butst night, after pushing me away, you still stayed for great benefits!¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at Helian Zhu who was still digging her own grave and shook his head. ¡°So, you still don¡¯t want to admit that you lied with the recording?¡±


    ¡°It was you who broke my virginityst night.¡±


    So what if he had a recording? It could only prove that she asked him to the room and seduced him! But as long as he could not prove that he did not touch her, the two families would still be joined by marriage. She did not care about the process, she only wanted results! He would be hers!


    Mu Sihan raised his hand and behind him, Yi Fan took out a thumb drive. Helian Zhu looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s unreadable expression and her heart started to beat wildly.


    He... Did he still have proof? It was impossible. How could he have proof?


    Mu Sihan inserted the thumb drive into theptop and the screen showed the video of him entering Helian Zhu¡¯s roomst night.


    The video was not very clear and could be seen that it was taken from the opposite building. But it could easily be seen that the man was Mu Sihan and the woman, Helian Zhu.


    The video captured the moment Mu Sihan entered the room, sat on the sofa, until Helian Zhu came out in a nightgown, falling into his arms on purpose, being pushed away by him and her hugging him from behind. Every action had been captured perfectly.


    Seeing the events unfold on the screen, Helian Zhu¡¯s expression changed. She had not expected that Mu Sihan also asked someone to secretly take a video!


    But how could he have known in advance about her using her father¡¯s phone to send the message to him?


    The video captured her hugging him from behind on her initiative and also showed her being pushed away ruthlessly by him. Then, he left the room, but the video did not stop there.


    A bad feeling loomed in Helian Zhu¡¯s heart.


    <i>No...</i>


    ¡°Stop the video, stop it!¡± Helian Zhu screamed, suddenly looking very ill.


    Naturally, Mu Sihan would not stop the video. He leaned his tall body against the ck leather chair, a cold smile on his lips.


    Helian Zhu¡¯s blood turned cold when she saw his indifferent and heartless expression on his face.


    Apart from Nan Zhi, he was really cold and heartless to any other woman!


    Nan Zhi was so lucky to have his love. Helian Zhu could not ept this, but she was also helpless.


    The video showed that after Mu Sihan left the room, Helian Zhu returned to the room, taking out a vibrator and seeming to have thought of something, she went to the window and drew the curtains.


    The video ended here.


    But everyone had already understood how Helian Zhu¡¯s virginity was broken.


    After the video ended, Helian Xiao¡¯s expression had turned extremely cold. He had not expected that the smart and capable Helian Zhu would use such low level means when it came to rtionships.


    ¡°As her father, I am very disappointed with what Helian Zhu has done. I want to apologize to the King. There is no need to mention the marriage union between the two families again in the future. I will send someone to take over all investment matters Helian Zhu currently manages in S Country.¡±


    With that said, Helian Xiao ended the video call first. Helian Zhu¡¯s expression was pale and after apologizing, she also ended the call.


    Mu Sihan collected the thumb drive and swept his eyes coldly over the people in the conference room, before leaving with a chilling expression.


    When only the Queen and Duke De An were the ones who remained in the conference room, the Queen could not help sighing. ¡°His shrewdness has exceeded what I had imagined.¡±


    Duke De An was puzzled. ¡°It is a loss to him to not to have a marriage union with the Helian family.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± The Queen rebuked Duke De An. ¡°Today¡¯s meeting showed him which rtives in the Royal family stood against him. With his personality, do you think he will still tolerate them? He only needs to do a little trick and all of you will be hooked by him. I¡¯m afraid the Royal family will be his domain in the future!¡±

 Chapter 983 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 983: Meeting</h4>


    ¡°And not to mention Helian Xiao. The King and I have always wanted to rope him in, but he had never made anyment.¡± The Queen¡¯s expression darkened and she said unhappily, ¡°Helian Zhu did that to the King and even wronged him, with Helian Xiao¡¯s personality, he will definitely feel guilty towards the King and might even stand on the King¡¯s side in the future!¡±


    Duke De An gradually understood and he hit his head hard. ¡°Damn, he¡¯s smarter than I thought. This time, not only can he eradicate those rtives who were disloyal to him, he could also make people stop mentioning the marriage between him and Helian Zhu and make Helian Xiao stand on his side. This is killing three birds with one stone!¡±


    The Queen sighed again. ¡°I used to think he was the most unremarkable among the princes, but now it seems like he is really favored by heavens.¡±


    ...


    After Helian Zhu ended the video call, she leaned against the steering wheel. She was still in the parking lot of the town¡¯s cafe.


    Cold. She was cold all over and her blood seemed to have frozen. She thought she had set Mu Sihan up, but she had never expected he had in turn set her up.


    She could do everything in business, but in rtionships, she was really like what Feng Yao had said, she had low EQ. She had only just attacked but was defeated and dealt a deadly blow immediately.


    Her phone rang and Helian Zhu¡¯s pupils constricted when she saw the caller ID.


    Father... It was Father.


    She dared not answer. But she had no choice.


    After Helian Xiao ended the video call, he received Feng Yao¡¯s call. Feng Yao said that Nan Zhi also knew about this matter and was affected by it, and had not returned after going out.


    After the call got through, Helian Xiao asked coldly, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    After all, Helian Xiao had been raising her for many years and knew her nature very well. If he was right, she should have gone to find Nan Zhi.


    Helian Zhu did not dare to lie and told Helian Xiao about her being in town.


    Furious, Helian Xiao berated her with no mercy. Helian Zhu had never seen her father so angry.


    ¡°How did I teach you from when you were young? Is this your good upbringing, stealing another woman¡¯s man, and even going to provoke her?¡±


    Hearing Helian Xiao¡¯s usatory question, Helian Zhu¡¯s eyes filled with tears and she said with a choked voice, ¡°Sihan did not marry her so he¡¯s not counted as her man. And besides, she¡¯s just a normal woman now, what right does she have to be worthy of the King who is high up in the air?¡±


    ¡°The fact that she had three children with him.¡±


    ¡°I can give birth to his children too, after getting together with him.¡±


    Helian Xiao did not expect that Helian Zhu would still refuse to realize her error and heughed mockingly. ¡°Will he give you a chance? If he liked you even the slightest, he wouldn¡¯t treat you like that at the meeting. You¡¯ve humiliated the Helian family by acting in such a pathetic way!¡±


    Before Helian Zhu could say anything, she heard Helian Xiao say coldly, ¡°Wait for me there. When Ie, I¡¯ll take you to apologize to Nan Zhi!¡±


    <i>What?!</i>


    It was enough that she had apologized to Mu Sihan in front of the rtives. Now she still had to apologize to Nan Zhi?


    What for?


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ¡°Helian Zhu, you listen to me. If you don¡¯t go, don¡¯t call me father anymore.¡±


    A pain struck Helian Zhu¡¯s heart and her body trembled. If she was Helian Xiao¡¯s biological daughter, would he still say such a thing?


    And Nan Zhi, he had just seen her once but had such a good impression of her. Did he have some unspeakable thoughts towards Nan Zhi?


    The more Helian Zhu thought about it, the angrier she got. But, she did not dare not to disobey her father¡¯s words.


    ...


    Two hourster, Helian Xiao got off the private ne.


    His eyebrows were tightly knitted together, his gaze dark and there was a cold and reserved aura exuding from him. Not daring to meet his eyes, Helian Zhu lowered her head, greeting him softly, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Helian Xiao ignored Helian Zhu and walked towards the car.


    Helian Zhu followed behind him. ¡°Daddy, I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ve already apologized to Ye Sihan. Can I please not apologize to Nan©`¡±


    Before she could finish, Helian Xiao interrupted her. ¡°No.¡±


    Helian Zhu clenched her hands into fists and looked at the side of Helian Xiao¡¯s face. She wanted to say something, but in the end, still sat in the car and went to Nan Zhi¡¯s private kitchen with him.


    ...


    When Helian Xiao¡¯s car was a distance from the private restaurant, he saw An Feng. She was holding Tiantian and Yuyu and the two little fellows were carrying bags. They should have juste back from school and grandmother and two grandchildren were walking back.


    An Feng was wearing a striped dress with her hair spread over her shoulders. Her arms were slender and fair and looking from behind, her figure was slender and it was difficult to tell her real age.


    Helian Xiao instructed the chauffeur to stop the car by An Feng.


    An Feng saw a luxurious car driving over and thought it was Mu Sihan. The window was lowered and seeing the man inside, she was surprised.


    She did not expect it to be Helian Xiao.


    Helian Xiao pushed open the door and got out.


    When the two little fellows saw him, they greeted him affectionately, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa!¡±


    Helian Xiao picked up Tiantian and Yuyu. When An Feng saw this, she asked the two children toe down hurriedly.


    ¡°Grandma, Grandpa hasn¡¯te here for a long time. He definitely wants to hug me and Brother,¡± Princess Tiantian grinned and said cheekily.


    An Feng looked at Helian Xiao with a frown. He was standing very close to her and when the wind blew, she smelled a rich and charming perfume. Helian Xiao did not wear his usual suit and leather shoes as he came here in a hurry, he only wore a white shirt with the first two buttons unbuttoned, showing his exquisite corbones. It was casual but did not lose the taste of a mature man.


    The smell of perfume should be from the woman in the car.


    An Feng did not see Helian Zhu¡¯s face clearly, she could only see the side of her face.


    ¡°Mr Helian, please put down Tiantian and Yuyu. Zhizhi will worry if she waits too long.¡±


    Instead of putting them down, Helian Xiao carried the two children into the car and An Feng frowned. ¡°What are you..¡±


    ¡°Get in, I¡¯m also going to your ce.¡±


    An Feng was speechless.


    Helian Xiao smiled when he saw An Feng not moving and looking at him with open hostility, whilst looking graceful and elegant. ¡°Is Madam An still bothered by that kiss the other time?¡±


    An Feng looked at the man who did not seem to have any fluctuation of emotions when mentioning the kiss and was slightly angry. She lowered her voice. ¡°Mr Helian looks like a gentleman, but I did not expect you to be a beast in man¡¯s clothing.¡±


    Helian Xiao looked at An Feng¡¯s red face and smirked. ¡°Madam An, at this age, you should know that a beast will not simply just kiss.¡± With that, he narrowed his eyes and looked at her body.


    Seeing his gaze filled with the spark of electrical currents, it made An Feng feel ufortable and her scalp tingled. She turned her face away.


    ¡°Please respect yourself, Mr Helian!¡±


    Helian Xiao looked at her red ears and was amused. ¡°Why are you like a young girl? We¡¯re just talking, so why are you blushing?¡±


    An Feng was speechless.

 Chapter 984 - Unforgettable Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 984: Unforgettable Kiss</h4>


    Helian Xiao lit a cigarette, slowly exhaling a mouthful of smoke, his face dark and brooding under the smoke. At his age, he should have gotten the wealth and status he should have and do not need to do anything deliberately. The stable aura exuding from his body was built from experience and he could charm many women with his actions.


    Not only that, he had maintained his appearance well. He had no beer belly and was not bald. He was tall and wearing the crisp white shirt, he looked elegant and handsome.


    After the divorce of An Feng and Nan Weiye, it was not like no man had approached her. But having a failed marriage before, and everything that she had experienced when she was pregnant with Nan Zhi, she had an instinctive fear of men.


    She did not know how to deal with them.


    And from the way the man in front of her joked with her with a straight face, she could see that he was an experienced old yboy.


    An Feng opened her mouth, wanting to say something when Helian Xiao said, ¡°Are you getting in the car?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± An Feng replied coldly. Originally, she wanted to call the two children to get down from the car, but Helian Xiao instructed the chauffeur, ¡°Drive over first. I¡¯ll walk with Madam An.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll walk back with the two of them...¡±


    Naturally, the chauffeur would only would listen to Helian Xiao¡¯s instructions and stepped on the elerator, driving the car away.


    An Feng was furious.


    ¡°Madam An, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t abduct the children.¡±


    What was wrong with this shameless man? An Feng felt that she was unable tomunicate with him and ignored him, striding away quickly.


    Helian Xiao followed after her slowly.


    From behind, Helian Xiao looked at her slender figure and asked lightly, ¡°Is Madam An still bothered by that kiss?¡±


    An Feng¡¯s footsteps paused slightly.


    She turned to look at Helian Xiao, her expression unyielding. ¡°Maybe Mr Helian feels that it¡¯s nothing. After all, at this age, what kind of bold things have you not done? But I¡¯m not like those other women. I am not interested in you and don¡¯t care for your kiss. To be frank, I think that you¡¯re extremely frivolous and disgusting.¡±


    Frivolous and disgusting? This was the first time a woman had ever said that.


    ¡°Your gaze and body told me that day that you didn¡¯t really hate it.¡±


    The indignant blush that had faded from An Feng¡¯s face rose again.


    He was experienced, knew how to flirt with women and no matter how much she disliked him, she could not deny the overwhelming masculinity from him.


    Not only her, even young girls would not be able to resist his manly charm.


    Helian Xiao threw his cigarette down and stubbed it out with his leather shoes, looking at An Feng with a slight smile. ¡°There are very few kisses that are unforgettable to me.¡±


    After saying that, he put his hands into his pants pocket and left first.


    An Feng stood frozen on the spot.


    She did not understand what he meant. Looking at his tall back, she only felt that this person was very dangerous.


    She must stay away from him!


    But, why did he suddenlye to the town? And who was that young woman in the car?


    ...


    Nan Zhi did not know that Helian Xiao had brought Helian Zhu over.


    Seeing the luxurious ck car parked outside and hearing Yuyu and Tiantian¡¯s voices, she thought Mu Sihan hade over. But thinking again, he was still at the Capital when they were talking on the phone earlier. It was not possible toe here in such a short time.


    Nan Zhi went to the entrance of the courtyard and her expression changed when she saw Helian Zhu through the car window.


    What was that woman doing here? She stopped Tiantian and Yuyu who were about to go into the house. ¡°Darlings, where¡¯s Grandma?¡±


    Little Tiantian pointed outside in the distance. ¡°Grandma and Grandpa are walking back.¡±


    After Tiantian and Yuyu went into the house, Nan Zhi looked outside. Not far away, Helian Xiao and An Feng were walking over.


    Nan Zhi frowned.


    Her heart was thumping. Did Helian Zhu call Helian Xiao over? Was Helian Zhu going to ask her father to talk to Nan Zhi and make her leave Mu Sihan?


    But on second thought, Helian Xiao was not that kind of person.


    Helian Zhu sat in the car, not looking at Nan Zhi. She still did not know why her father wanted her to apologize to Nan Zhi, but now she understood. Father must have taken a fancy to Nan Zhi.


    He had gotten out of the car to please Nan Zhi¡¯s mother before reaching the courtyard.


    Did he really regard her as his mother-inw?


    Helian Zhu nced at Nan Zhi from the corner of her eye. Nan Zhi had changed aftering back and was wearing a loose white t-shirt, ankle length light blue jeans with her hair tied up in a bun, looking fresh and lively. She did not look like a mother of three, but looked like a student from university.


    Her facial features and figure were wless.


    This vixen! Now that she had charmed Mu Sihan, she wanted to charm her father! Shameless!


    After a while, Helian Xiao came over. Although Nan Zhi did not like Helian Zhu, she still greeted Helian Xiao politely.


    Helian Xiao nodded at Nan Zhi gently, then his sharp gaze swept towards Helian Zhu who was in the car and said in a deep and cold voice, ¡°You¡¯re still not getting out of the car?¡±


    Helian Zhu got out of the car with a dark expression.


    ¡°Miss Nan, is it convenient to go in and talk?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded lightly, before taking Helian Xiao and Helian Zhu to the study upstairs.


    When An Feng came back, she learned that the three of them were upstairs. She was worried about Nan Zhi and brought several cups of tea upstairs.


    Hearing the light knock, Nan Zhi opened the door. ¡°Mom.¡±


    An Feng asked softly, ¡°Why is he and that woman here?¡±


    ¡°That woman is his daughter. Mr Helian wanted her to apologize to me.¡±


    ¡°Apologize for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    Seeing it was not what she had thought, An Feng did not ask any further. She brought the tea in and came out, not disturbing their conversation.


    An Feng found Feng Yao downstairs.


    Under An Feng¡¯s repeated questioning, Feng Yao had to tell An Feng what had happened today.


    When she heard what had happened, An Feng was furious.


    ¡°Auntie Feng, don¡¯t be angry. My Lord has already brought Helian Zhu to apologize to Zhizhi. Helian Zhu was shameless, so my Lord will definitely punish her.¡±


    An Feng frowned. ¡°Your sister is bullying my Zhizhi because she has no good family background!¡±


    There was an anger in An Feng, but she would not involve innocent people. She said nothing more to Feng Yao and went into the kitchen.


    Picking up a cup, An Feng stood in front of the water dispenser to get some water. Her Zhizhi had few days of stability since she was young. She had shouldered many burdens at such a young age. And as her mother, she could not be of any help to her.


    Sihan was now the king of the country, and An Feng knew that if Zhizhi did not have a status that could match him, she would not be thought highly by the members of the Royal family.


    As a mother, An Feng only wanted her daughter and three grandchildren to be happy.


    ¡°What are you thinking? The water ising out.¡±


    A low and maic male voice sounded behind her suddenly and An Feng was shocked, turning her head around in reflex.


    She did not expect that the person who spoke was standing close to her. When she turned, her lips happened to brush over the jaw of the man who had his head lowered, leaving a tingling rush of heat in its wake.

 Chapter 985 - Go to the Hotel Tonight?

    <h4>Chapter 985: Go to the Hotel Tonight?</h4>


    Helian Xiao has his jaw clenched tight and there was a faint stubble over it. When her soft lips touched it, it was slightly hard and prickly.


    Shocked, An Feng reeled back and moved back a few steps. Some water spilled identally from the cup in her hand


    Straight onto his shirt.


    An Feng¡¯s mind caught up with what had happened and she put down the cup hurriedly, taking out her handkerchief and wiping the man¡¯s wet shirt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was thinking about something just now.¡±


    After a few wipes, her wrist was suddenly grabbed and the man¡¯s low and husky voice sounded from the top of her head. ¡°Stop wiping, it tickles.¡±


    The area that was wet happened to be the sensitive part of the man¡¯s chest.


    Swallowing, An Feng nced at his chest. The wet shirt clung to his chest and she could vaguely see the firm and hard outline.


    An Feng looked away quickly and raised her head to look at his face. The man¡¯s gaze was deep and there was a faint smile on his lips. When she saw his gaze, An Feng felt more than a little panicked.


    ¡°My throat was feeling slightly ufortable, so I can¡¯t drink tea,¡± he exined the reason he came to the kitchen.


    An Feng nodded and raised her hand, wanting to get a cup from the cab.


    The man walked over and stood behind her. ¡°Let me.¡±


    He did not need to stand on tiptoes like her. Being tall, he could open the cab directly and took out a cup. With him so close, An Feng held the kitchen counter with both hands, her body stiff as she did not dare to move.


    When the man was reaching for the cup, his tall body came close to her, as if half holding her in his arms, giving her an invisible pressure.


    After taking the cup, Helian Xiao saw An Feng¡¯s stiff and unnatural position and he lifted his lips, finding it slightly amusing.


    Every reaction of hers was like an inexperienced young girl. It was a strange feeling. He had seen many kinds of women, but seldom did women react like that at her age.


    After Helian Xiao took the cup, he poured himself a cup of water. He drank a few mouthfuls and then lowered his head to look at An Feng.


    As if avoiding his gaze, An Feng lowered her eyes and seemed to be deep in thought. After a while, she noticed that he was looking at her and she raised her eyes, meeting his.


    His eyes were dark and filled with an unimaginable depth she could not understand. Neither of them spoke and there seemed to be a strange feeling spreading around the air.


    An Feng held tightly to the kitchen counter and said after taking a deep breath, ¡°Mr Helian, the other time you came, I saw a faint mark on your right wrist. Was it a bite mark by a person?¡±


    Helian Xiao did not expect An Feng to suddenly ask something like this. He pulled out his right hand from his pants pocket, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°Why are you interested in the wounds on my body?¡±


    Brushing away the strands of hair on her face, An Feng tried to be casual and said, ¡°Can I have a look at it?¡±


    ¡°Sure, why not? Come here.¡±


    An Feng came up to him, but his sleeve covered his mark and she could not see it. ¡°Can you roll up your sleeve?¡±


    Helian Xiao stooped down, his manly and well-defined face came close to her, his hot breath, with a faint smell of tobo, filled her nose. ¡°Roll it up yourself if you want to see it.¡±


    An Feng lowered her eyes slightly and could see the man¡¯s Adam apple and his lips that were too close.


    Holding her breath, An Feng pulled a little distance between them before rolling up the man¡¯s sleeve. But she had just rolled it up and had not seen clearly the mark on his wrist, when he put his hand down.


    If she wanted to see, she had to bend down or hold his hand up.


    What was he doing? An Feng was annoyed. ¡°Can¡¯t you raise your hand?¡±


    ¡°My hand is sore.¡±


    How could it be sore when he had just lifted it for a mere second?


    An Feng furrowed her eyebrows and she did not care that much anymore, in order to see the mark on his wrist carefully. She held his arm and hand up and was about to lift it up when she felt a grip on her waist.


    Then, she was pressed against the kitchen counter.


    Huh? An Feng raised her head and looked at him, puzzled.


    The man released his grip on her waist and his hot finger brushed the strands of hair on her cheek behind her ear. When his fingertips touched her skin, it was like an electric current had passed by, making her scalp tingle.


    An Feng did not understand and was about to ask him what he was doing when he lowered his head and kissed her.


    A cold shiver went down her spine. Her brain seemed to have been hit hard and turned nk.


    Faced with the sudden kiss, her reaction was like the other time. Her head was buzzing and her heart seemed to be jumping out of her mouth.


    Her nose was filled with the man¡¯s unique smell, the faint smell of tobo, aftershave, and an indescribable masculinity.


    With her back forced against the kitchen counter, she was held down and her eyshes were fluttering violently. Different from that previous kiss, he was gentler this time, but there was also an irresistible strength mixed together, making it difficult to withstand.


    His masculine breath was strong, as if he wanted to immerse himself into her body through the exchange of saliva.


    An Feng could not respond and her mind was confused. The man¡¯s stubble rubbed on her skin and was prickly. His heavy breath surrounded her ears, making her unable to swallow her saliva.


    When she finally reacted, she was flustered and confused. Stretching out her hands, she pushed hard at the man in front of her.


    The man did not move but left her lips, his heavy breathnded on her face and he said with some restraint, ¡°Madam An, are you sure you¡¯re not seducing me on purpose?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, and under the stimtion of hormones, it was bing more deep and maic.


    Pursing her lips into a tight line, An Feng tasted his breath in her mouth. The strength of her body seemed to be draining away and the hands holding onto the kitchen counter tightened its grip. ¡°I...¡± She saw the cup he had drunk out of the corner of her eyes. If she wanted to confirm if he was the person from back then, she could take the cup to do a DNA test...


    Realizing that her action of wanting to see his wrist was too sudden and gave him a wrong idea, An Feng said nothing more.


    Helian Xiao saw that An Feng had lowered her head and stopped talking. He stepped forward, one hand holding the back of her neck, the other by the side of her body and drew her closer to him. The moment An Feng raised her head to look at him, he lowered his head again and kissed the corner of her lips.


    ¡°Do you feel it?¡± His voice was so hoarse it made her anxious. He was very close to her and she could feel the... change in his body.


    He took her hand and moved it down...


    Her heart jumped into her throat again and her wrist struggled violently.


    Feeling her rejection, he did not force her and the hand holding hers loosened slightly, but he did not let go of herpletely.


    Looking at her red face, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to a hotel... tonight?¡±


    A chill ran up An Feng¡¯s spine and she red angrily at Helian Xiao.


    She knew that a sessful person like him would have many beautiful young women throwing themselves at him with a curl of his finger.


    But what was he treating her as?


    They had just met twice and he asked her to go to a hotel?


    Helian Xiao saw that silver threads of saliva were by the corner of her lips and he wanted to wipe it away for her, but she waved his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Seeing the change in her attitude, Helian Xiao frowned and narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not interesting anymore if you keep ying hard to get.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, An Feng threw water from the ss at him. ¡°I¡¯ve seen narcissistic people, but never one as narcissistic as you! I don¡¯t deny your charm, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I want to have a one night stand with you!¡±

 Chapter 986 - Shameless Man

    <h4>Chapter 986: Shameless Man</h4>


    Perhaps in Helian Xiao¡¯s mind, as long as there were feelings for each other, they could go to a hotel.


    But if An Feng was such a person, she would not have been single for so many years and not even have a man by her side to take care of her.


    No matter how much she had experienced, or how young or old she was, she would never have a one night stand so casually with a man.


    Taking a deep breath, An Feng soothed the rumbling emotions in her heart and tried to say in a calm manner to Helian Xiao, ¡°Mr Helian, Let¡¯s end this. I can¡¯t afford to y with this ambiguity, nor do I want to y. No matter what you think, I don¡¯t have any thoughts about you, so please don¡¯t disturb my life in the future.¡±


    But in her mind, she knew she would still do the DNA testing. She hated that man who raped her that year, but she could not be so selfish anymore. If it was really Helian Xiao, her Zhizhi could still be worthy of Sihan¡¯s status.


    It was all right if she was not happy, but her Zhizhi must be happy!


    Helian Xiao did not know what An Feng was thinking. He only felt that she had turned hostile as rapidly as he turned the pages of a book.


    Men all had bad sides. The more they could not get something, the more they want to conquer it. Especially for a sessful person who stood at the pinnacle of sess like him, there was nothing in the world that could daunt him, and he always liked to be stimted by new things.


    An Feng saw that the man was silent and looked at him with a frown.


    His expression did not look so good.


    Perhaps, this was the first time in his life he was rejected by a woman so thoroughly.


    An Feng wanted to leave the kitchen, but he pressed closely to her, having no intention of giving in.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Helian Xiao looked down at An Feng and frowned slightly when he saw the undisguised repulsion and anger in her eyes.


    He had read countless people and had always been able to prate a person¡¯s mind and know what they were thinking. But he found that he could not see through this woman in front of him at all.


    This kind of slightly aloof and hot and cold feeling was like an invisible hand, tickling people¡¯s hearts.


    When An Feng saw that Helian Xiao¡¯s expression had turned dark, she wondered if she her tone had hurt his self-esteem. A person like him must have not been rejected before!


    Taking a deep breath, she tried to make her tone calmer. ¡°Mr Helian, please forgive me if I did something to make you misunderstand. I will be more careful next time. I will treat the kiss the other time and this time as though it never happened.¡±


    Surely her words were clear enough, right?


    But the man in front of her had no sign of retreating.


    What was wrong with him? Confused, An Feng frowned and looked at him in bewilderment.


    Since An Feng was slender and petite, with her hair spread lightly over her shoulders, it made her face more delicate and gentle. The children of the Qiao family were all exquisite looking. Qiao Yanze was handsome, An Feng was good looking and her skin was fair and clear. She usually paid attention in maintaining her skin and looked much younger than other women of the same age.


    Helian Xiao did not know what kind of spell he was under. There was a sense of familiarity in An Feng that he felt as though he had known her before.


    But he could not remember when they met!


    ¡°What on earth do you want, Mr Helian?¡±


    Helian Xiao looked at the anger in her eyes and did not mind it at all. Instead, he said, ¡°What¡¯s the next step after kissing?¡±


    What? A discordant image shed past An Feng¡¯s mind.


    Perhaps guessing what she was thinking, he lifted his lips into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. I really do want to have sex with you.¡±


    Maybe this was the difference between young people and middle-aged people. At this stage, there was no need to hide what he wanted to do if he wanted to put it into action.


    An Feng froze when she heard his words. Never before had a man uttered words that were so explicit to her face.


    And he spoke in such a serious manner.


    An Feng wanted to scold him and call him a pervert and jerk, but he must have trained himself to be so thick-skinned, so she gave a forced smile. ¡°Mr Helian is a respectable figure, I hope you can have self-respect!¡±


    But her wrist was grabbed by him and he pulled her to his chest.


    With a thud, their bodies were intimately close.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I can have all kinds of women, but you have truly piqued my interest. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll stop until I get you.¡±


    Sensing a strange sort of possessiveness, An Feng was frightened. She felt that she had attracted a venomous snake.


    Looking at her fluttering eyshes, Helian Xiao narrowed his eyes, patting her face. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m just scaring you. I won¡¯t force an unwilling woman. If you don¡¯t like it, we can not meet again.¡±


    With that, he released An Feng.


    Helian Xiao went to the entrance of the kitchen and saw Nan Zhi who came to look for him. ¡°Mr Helian, have you finished drinking water?¡±


    Helian Xiao hummed in a deep voice. ¡°Let¡¯s continue in the yard?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    An Feng stood in the kitchen, looking at the two disappearing figures and she held onto the kitchen counter, her legs feeling slightly weak.


    Her heart was still beating fast and the surrounding air was full of the mature man¡¯s scent.


    She could not deny her inner thoughts.


    She was afraid of Helian Xiao.


    She had been afraid of him since she had first met him.


    Not only because of his powerful aura and shrewdness, but also the embarrassment he brought to her from time to time.


    Every time she saw him, her hair would stand on end and felt like she had nowhere to hide.


    When An Feng looked at the entrance of the kitchen and saw that there was no one, she took the cup Helian Xiao had drunk from and put it into a clean transparent bag.


    Helian Zhu waited in the study for a while and was impatient when she saw that Helian Xiao and Nan Zhi went downstairs one after another, so she went downstairs too.


    She circled around the living room and did not see them. She then went to the dining room and kitchen.


    Out of pure coincidence, she happened to see An Feng carefully putting a cup into a transparent bag and her heart pounded.


    Why was Nan Zhi¡¯s mother putting the cup into the bag?


    Helian Zhu nced at the kitchen counter and saw that there was another cup. It was obvious that the cup An Feng put into the bag was drunk by somebody.


    Father had said that he could not drink tea and came downstairs to drink water. Could it be that this was the cup Father had drunk from?


    But why did An Feng keep the cup Father had drunk from?


    Helian Zhu¡¯s heart was flustered and nervous for no reason.


    Afraid that An Feng would see her, Helian Zhu quietly left the kitchen.


    ...


    In the backyard.


    Helian Xiao looked at Nan Zhi. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for Helian Zhuing over to find you and what she didst night. If something really happened, she really would have caused a lot of trouble for you.¡±


    Although she had no good impression of Helian Zhu, Nan Zhi felt that Helian Xiao was quite kind. So she smiled and said, ¡°I trust Sihan very much. Although he would not do anything that would hurt me, it does not mean that I¡¯ll forgive Miss Helian for what she did.¡±


    Helian Xiao nodded. ¡°I understand. And I won¡¯t persuade you to forgive her. After we go back, I¡¯ll punish her and you can rest assured that I won¡¯t let her contact Sihan again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr Helian.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be going back to the Capital with your mother soon, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Helian Xiao took out a gold-stamped business card from his card case. ¡°This is my private number. Know that you can call me if there¡¯s anything at all.¡±

 Chapter 987 - Catching Fire

    <h4>Chapter 987: Catching Fire</h4>


    An Feng put the cup in the bag into the cab and she heard Nan Zhi calling her from outside, ¡°Mom, Mr Helian is leaving.¡±


    Since An Feng did not want Nan Zhi to see her strange attitude towards Helian Xiao, she walked out of the kitchen after calling out a response.


    Helian Xiao stood in the yard and Helian Zhu had already gotten into the car.


    Seeing An Fenging out, Helian Xiao raised his eyes and looked at her. An Feng met with his eyes for a few seconds before looking away.


    Having interacted with Helian Xiao twice, she recalled the descriptions of him in newspapers and magazines. Handsome, mature, wise and a gentleman.


    After having close contact with him, she knew that the words were only illusions, and that the real Helian Xiao was not like that at all.


    An Feng dared not even tell Nan Zhi what had happened between Helian Xiao and her. When Helian Xiao saw that An Feng did not dare to look at him, he gave a lowugh before turning to leave.


    After their car left, Nan Zhi came up to An Feng. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think that Mr Helian¡¯s not too bad?¡±


    An Feng said simply, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Nan Zhi handed the gold-stamped business card in her hand to An Feng. ¡°This is Mr Helian¡¯s private number. Mom, help me keep it. If Mu Sihan saw it, he¡¯ll only be jealous again.¡±


    The business card seemed to gleam in her hands and An Feng looked down, slightly dazed.


    Nan Zhi entered the house. Once Nan Zhi had left, An Feng threw the business card in her hand into the bin.


    After dinner, An Feng went out to throw the garbage and frowned when she saw that business card in the bin. Then she picked it up again.


    ...


    After the twins fell asleep, Nan Zhi received a video call from Mu Sihan. Nan Zhi did not hide what had happened from him. ¡°Mr Helian came to apologize to me with Helian Zhu today.¡±


    Mu Sihan was silent when he heard Nan Zhi¡¯s words.


    With Helian Xiao¡¯s status and personality, he would actually take Helian Zhu to apologize to Nan Zhi?


    Wasn¡¯t it more than a bit unusual?


    In his opinion, apologizing was just on the way. His real purpose was to see Nan Zhi!


    Nan Zhi saw that Mu Sihan was silent and she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re jealous? Don¡¯t think too much about it, Mr Helian treats me like his own child.¡±


    Mu Sihan snorted. ¡°I¡¯m really suspicious with him being so good to you.¡± Fortunately, he could bring her back to the Capital tomorrow.


    Ending the video call, Nan Zhi was both happy and uneasy to learn that he woulde tomorrow. Although they would be closer after returning to the Capital, status was an obstacle that they could never ovee.


    ...


    After Helian Xiao and Helian Zhu left the private restaurant, they did not leave the town immediately, but found a hotel.


    In the evening, Helian Zhu tossed and turned and could not sleep.


    There were many things troubling her.


    What she could not figure out the most was An Feng putting the cup in the bag.


    Helian Zhu¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She answered it quickly when she saw the caller ID and called affectionately, ¡°Auntie.¡±


    The person who called her was Ye Sihan¡¯s mother, Mrs Ye. She had always had a good rtionship with Mrs Ye and Mrs Ye often visited the Helian¡¯s house.


    Helian Zhu¡¯s mother passed away early and she would confide many of her worries to Mrs Ye.


    ¡°Zhuzhu, I was busy today and just heard about what happened with the Royal family this afternoon. Silly girl, why didn¡¯t you discuss with me before doing something like this?¡±


    Helian Zhu sniffed and her voice was choked. ¡°I wanted to marry Sihan so much and seeing that he was going to pick Nan Zhi up, I panicked and did something like that! Auntie, my Daddy has already made me apologize to Sihan and Nan Zhi...¡±


    Before Helian Zhu could finish, Mrs Ye said, slightly surprised, ¡°What? Your father asked you to apologize to Nan Zhi as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Helian Zhu was angry and could not helpining to Mrs Ye. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what spell Nan Zhi cast on my Daddy. He came to take me himself. There¡¯s another thing I don¡¯t understand...¡±


    Mrs Ye was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s the matter.¡±


    ¡°I saw Nan Zhi¡¯s mother put a cup my Daddy had drunk from, into a transparent bag.¡±


    Mrs Ye was silent and it seemed like her phone had dropped to the ground. Helian Zhu asked hurriedly when she heard a bang, ¡°Auntie, are you okay?¡±


    A few secondster, Mrs Ye picked up her phone and said in a strange voice, ¡°Zhuzhu, there¡¯s something I have to tell you...¡±


    ...


    An Feng slept halfway through the night and felt that her throat was a little ufortable. Getting out of bed, she went downstairs to drink water.


    When she reached the stairs, she smelled the pungent smell of smoke.


    She hurried downstairs and saw that there was smokeing from the kitchen. Her eyes shed and she shouted, ¡°Zhizhi, get the children! There¡¯s a fire!¡±


    Nan Zhi was a light sleeper and hearing An Feng¡¯s shout, she quickly woke the twins.


    Feng Yao did not leave with Helian Xiao and also stayed here. Hearing sounds, he quickly woke up as well.


    He wore his night robe and ran down the stairs.


    An Feng had taken out the fire extinguisher and Feng Yao took it from her. ¡°Auntie Feng, let me do it. You call the police.¡±


    Fortunately, the fire was only in the kitchen. Half an hourter, the fire was put out. By now the police hade and was investigating the cause of the fire.


    ¡°Fortunately, Auntie Feng came downstairs and discovered in time, otherwise the consequences could be disastrous,¡± Feng Yao said.


    An Feng and Nan Zhi were both carrying a child each. Feng Yao was right, if they were a few minuteste, the fire would probably have spread upstairs.


    There was the sound of a car stopping in the yard, but nobody was in the mood to care who had arrived. A momentter, Helian Xiao in a ck coat, walked in.


    Feng Yao exined, ¡°I knew my Lord was still in town, so I gave him a call.¡±


    Helian Xiao looked at the disorderly kitchen and then looked towards Nan Zhi and the twins. ¡°Are you injured?¡± When his gazended on An Feng, it stopped for one or two seconds before he looked away.


    Nan Zhi shook her head. ¡°Luckily my mom discovered it early. Everyone is fine.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t stay here tonight. Come with me to the hotel!¡± Helian Xiao said calmly. ¡°After the police find out the cause of fire, I¡¯ll ask them to inform you as soon as possible.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    After packing their things upstairs, Nan Zhi and the rest followed Helian Xiao to the hotel.


    Along the way, An Feng was silent. Helian Xiao also did not say anything to her and kept talking to Nan Zhi and the twins. Suddenly thinking of the cup in the cab, she mused thoughtlessly, it must be burnt and useless now.


    An Feng nced at Helian Xiao from the corner of her eye. If she did not have the cup, it was fine to get a strand of his hair, right?


    But he seemed to be ignoring her. It was not an easy feat if she wanted to get his hair!


    Not long after arriving at the hotel, Nan Zhi received a call from the police. They had identified the cause of the fire. It was caused by the aging of the circuits in the kitchen.

 Chapter 988 - Ambiguity

    <h4>Chapter 988: Ambiguity</h4>


    Originally, Nan Zhi had suspected Helian Zhu of foul y. She had thought that Helian Zhu did this because she was bitter.


    But on second thought, Helian Zhu would not be so crazy for the sake of love!


    After Nan Zhi and the two children had fallen asleep, An Feng was still wide awake. Shey on the bed, staring at the dark sky outside.


    A crescent moon hung high in the sky, emitting a cool light. She held her face in her hands, her eyebrows furrowed.


    Although the police found that the kitchen fire was caused by aging kitchen circuits, she kept feeling that things were not so simple...


    She and Zhizhi had lived there for more than four years and nothing had happened. Why was it only tonight?


    And it happened after she had gotten that cup? Could things really be so coincidental?


    The more An Feng thought about it, the more she found it more suspicious.


    Did someone know something and destroy the cup she had kept, so she would not be able to do the DNA test? If it was like that, she must get a new sample and get to the bottom of this!


    But, no one knew about that incident other than her best friend who had attended the masquerade. Later, after she returned to the country, she heard that her best friend had died in a car ident.


    An Feng could feel a sense of uneasiness and a cold chill envelope her. She felt that this matter was not so simple.


    But these were all just her suspicions. She did not know who to talk to before she confirmed this. After all, what happened that year was a trauma in her heart. She only wanted to forget about it and never mention it again.


    ...


    The next day.


    An Feng woke up early. After washing up, she went downstairs to walk around. Having not slept wellst night, her mind was still a little muddled.


    In the afternoon, Sihan would be picking them up. There should be no one setting fire under Sihan¡¯s eyes after they returned to the Capital!


    She wanted to get a strand of Helian Xiao¡¯s hair before leaving. Otherwise, they might not have the chance to meet again.


    Helian Xiao¡¯s room was diagonally opposite An Feng and Nan Zhi¡¯s rooms. An Feng returned to the hotel and as soon as she got out of the elevator, she saw Helian Xiao, Feng Yao and Helian Zhu.


    ¡°Auntie Feng, I thought you and Zhizhi were still asleep. My dad has an important meeting this morning so he and Helian Zhu are leaving.¡±


    An Feng nodded and said curtly, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Seeing that they had entered the elevator, An Feng walked towards Helian Xiao¡¯s room. There was an attendant inside checking the items inside and An Feng knocked then entered.


    The attendant looked at An Feng. ¡°Excuse me, you are...¡±


    An Feng said gently, ¡°I¡¯m with the gentleman who stayed herest night. He forgot something and I came to help him find it.¡±


    When the attendant heard that there was something left behind, she stepped aside. Those who stayed in the presidential suite were usually not ordinary guests. If the item they left behind really went missing, it would be troublesome if they me it on them attendants.


    ¡°Then please go ahead. I¡¯ll clean the other rooms first.¡±


    After the attendant left, An Feng hurried into the bedroom. She lifted the nket and carefully checked the bed.


    The pillow and head of the bed where that person had slept were clean, there were no strands of hair at all.


    An Feng then entered the bedroom again.


    Still, she found nothing.


    She circled around the bedroom again and suddenly found a light colored night robe hanging in the wardrobe.


    She went over and looked carefully. At the cor, she found two strands of hair.


    An Feng was delighted.


    She took out a small transparent bag and carefully put the strands of hair inside.


    An Feng nced at the night robe. This must be brought by Helian Xiao himself. Did he forget to take it back?


    Just when she was in doubt, a low and mellow voice suddenly sounded. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Shocked, An Feng turned and saw the tall figure standing by the bedroom door.


    Quietly, she put the small bag in her pocket. An Feng lowered her eyes and said calmly, ¡°The attendant said that you left something in the room. She thought that I knew you and let mee in and have a look.¡±


    Her eyes were lowered and she dared not look at Helian Xiao¡¯s eyes. Though Helian Xiao pursed his lips tightly, he said nothing.


    Swallowing thickly, An Feng kept her eyes lowered and could still feel his eyes on her.


    It was hot and stuffy in the room.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re to take it yourself, I won¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± An Feng wanted to pass by him.


    But he blocked the bedroom door with no intention of moving aside.


    An Feng nced at him. His expression was dark and she could not see what he was thinking. Running into another person¡¯s room and no matter how she deny it, An Feng was still a bit guilty.


    Seeing that he was not moving, An Feng could only turned her body sideways.


    Halfway through, Helian Xiao suddenly turned his body. An Feng had her back to him and when he came towards her, her buttocks identally bumped on the buckle of his belt. When she bent her elbows on reflex, she knocked into the man¡¯s chest and she turned her head instinctively and identally bumped her forehead on the man¡¯s hard jaw.


    It hurt a little and was slightly prickly.


    Helian Xiao looked down and saw that An Feng¡¯s skirt was caught on his belt buckle, revealing a fair and slender leg.


    Noticing that something was wrong, An Feng quickly pulled the caught skirt off the buckle of his belt.


    ¡°Sorry...¡± She went out in a hurry.


    But she had just stepped forward when her wrist was grabbed by hisrge and powerful hand.


    He pulled her into the bedroom, threw her onto the bed hard and raised his long leg to kick the bedroom door closed.


    An Feng was still in shock.


    Helian Xiao went to the side of the bed, his dark eyes slightly narrowed, and looked at An Feng with an unreadable expression.


    ¡°You said you wanted to draw the line with me yet you came to my room, secretly touching my night robe. Madam An, are you still saying that you¡¯re not ying hard to get?¡±


    What could she say to exin herself? An Feng felt that she was unable to clear her name.


    She sat up and opened her mouth, wanting to say something when Helian Xiao suddenly bend his tall body, pressing against her.


    An Feng looked at her with her pupils constricting, the words he told herst night ¡®I want to have sex with you¡¯ appeared in her mind.


    Looking at his handsome face that was so close to her, An Feng held her breath. When his lips were about to touch her, her heart was beating so fast it almost jumped out. She wanted to push him away, but her wrists were grabbed by him tightly.


    His palms were hot like they were on fire. He pressed her wrists on the bed, leaned over and came close to her.


    When she was distracted, her lips were already pried open by him.


    A taste that did not belong to her invaded her mouth. An Feng¡¯s eyshes fluttered and her thoughts were pulled back. The man leaning against her was pressing himself against her and she could feel the firm muscles under his clothes and the hot temperature that burned through their clothing.


    The man pinched her face and intensified his kiss.


    An Feng¡¯s mind was in a state of confusion and after breaking away from his hands, she ced them on his broad and strong shoulders.


    But the more she struggled, the deeper he kissed.


    Their saliva blended together, as if pulling out her soul from her body. An Feng could not push him so she suddenly held his head.


    Just when he thought she was going to respond to him, there was a pain in his scalp.

 Chapter 989 - DNA Testing

    <h4>Chapter 989: DNA Testing</h4>


    Helian Xiao raised his leg and he looked at An Feng in confusion. ¡°Why did you pull my hair?¡±


    After some thought, An Feng decided that it was more reliable to pull his hair directly rather than use the hair she found on the night robe.


    And she was kissed by him so she could not stand by and do nothing.


    ¡°If you touch me once, I¡¯ll pull your hair once.¡± She paused, feeling that it was not intimidating enough, and added, ¡°Until you be bald.¡±


    Thoroughly amused by her words, Helian Xiao¡¯s dr and hot hand caressed her face, his eyes narrowed and there was a smile on his face. He had both the charm of a mature man and the devilish arrogance as well. ¡°If you want me to be bald, you¡¯ll have to pull for many years. Why, you¡¯re looking forward to me kissing you like this all the time?¡±


    An Feng was speechless.


    Helian Xiao looked at her rolling her eyes and the smile on his face deepened. But because he was in a hurry to leave, he did not tease her that much.


    Getting up from her body, he held out his hand to her. ¡°Your phone.¡±


    An Feng put the few strands of hair she pulled out in her pocket and pursed her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring it.¡±


    ¡°Your number.¡±


    As An Feng looked at him, she gave a phone number reluctantly.


    Helian Xiao recorded the number in his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll contact you after I¡¯m done with work.¡±


    An Feng ignored him.


    If the results came out and showed that he was not rted to Zhizhi, she would certainly not have any contact with him again.


    If Zhizhi was rted to him, she would...


    What would she do?


    If he was really Zhizhi¡¯s biological father, she would not stop them from acknowledging, but she would never forgive the man who destroyed her life!


    ...


    After Helian Xiao left, he took the car to the tarmac.


    Before boarding the ne, he seemed to have thought of something and called An Feng.


    It rang a few times before it got connected. He said hello and a coquettish voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Sir, do you want to patronize my business? Door-to-door services is $300, if youe to the shop it¡¯s $200. Which do you want?¡±


    As soon as the woman¡¯s voice fell, Helian Xiao hung up. His expression darkened and after a few seconds, he chuckled.


    Way to go, Madam An. She gave him the number of a hostess. And it was a cheap one.


    ...


    It was a coincidence that An Feng remembered that hostess phone number. Once she stayed in a hotel, and a business card was stuffed into the door.


    It was this number printed on the card.


    Later, whenever men who were up to no good wanted to approach her, she would leave this number with them.


    She could imagine how dark Helian Xiao¡¯s expression was when he called the number and heard that woman¡¯s voice.


    She also knew that if he really wanted to know her number, he could ask Feng Yao for it.


    But she just didn¡¯t want to tell him!


    ...


    In the afternoon.


    Mu Sihan arrived and when he learned about the fire at the private restaurantst night, he personally brought people over to investigate.


    The scene was as the police had said, it was caused by the aging kitchen circuits. He checked the surveince cameras, but did not find anyone or anything suspicious.


    Nan Zhi followed behind Mu Sihan, looking at his tall body and handsome side profile, her eyes were filled with love. Ever since he came, her eyes never left him.


    After Mu Sihan had finished checking, he raised his head and nced at Nan Zhi.


    Their eyes met. His dark and deep, hers bright and gentle. After locking their eyes for a few seconds, they smiled at each other.


    Yi Fan stood behind them, breaking into a smile unconsciously.


    Looking at how Young Master and Miss Nan had experienced so many things along the way, their feelings were not weakened by time and distance, and instead, they became better and more in sync.


    Sometimes they knew what each other was thinking with just one look.


    ...


    After dealing with the private restaurant matter, Nan Zhi and her family followed Mu Sihan back to the Capital. It had been more than four years since she had left the Capital and it felt like a century had passed when she returned.


    Before leaving the town, Nan Zhi secretly met with Qiao Yanze.


    Despite the destruction of the SSS group, therge criminal organizations that produced the ¡®Die¡¯ drug were not affected. Qiao Yanze had suffered greatly from that drug and did not want such organizations to produce more drugs, so he vowed to find evidence to finish them off.


    He had already infiltrated into the management of the ¡®Die¡¯ drug and did not want to give up halfway, so he did not return to the Capital with Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi knew he had his own ns and did not force him.


    Tiantian and Yuyu had never been to the Capital and did not know that their daddy was the King of S Country.


    After returning to the Capital, the two little fellows were shocked by the magnificent and luxurious Crown Pce.


    There were guards with guns patrolling around the pce gates in an orderly fashion. There was a guard post every three to five steps and the atmosphere was solemn and serious.


    When the car drove into the first guard post, the guards saluted the people in the car and Tiantian and Yuyu returned the salute.


    Mu Sihan saw the little fellows¡¯ actions and could not help pulling them into his arms, his eyes full of fatherly love.


    He had to admit, Nan Zhi had taught them well.


    Entering the pce, Tiantian eximed, ¡°Mommy, Daddy, this looks like the pce from fairytales! Daddy is the King, Mommy is the Queen, I¡¯m the princess and Big Brother and Brother are princes.¡±


    Yi Fan looked at the lively and lovely Tiantian and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Tiantian is a little princess.¡±


    ¡°Then do I have a princess dress?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll take the princess and little prince upstairs to change.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    ...


    An Feng was still thinking about the DNA test. She called Nan Zhi aside. ¡°Zhizhi, Mom will go out for a while. Don¡¯t wait for me for dinnerter.¡±


    ¡°Mom, we just came back. You¡¯re not going to rest for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Mom¡¯s not tired.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Sihan to send a car!¡±


    Giving her daughter a smile, An Feng shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I want to go walk around outside alone.¡±


    ¡°Then be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    An Feng came out of Crown Pce and hailed a taxi, going towards the paternity testing center.


    Was she thinking too much? For some reason, it felt like someone was constantly staring at her. It sent chills down her spine.


    An Feng took out her phone and sent a text message.


    After handing Nan Zhi and Helian Xiao¡¯s hair sample to the paternity testing center, An Feng went to a cafe downtown.


    A university student whom she sponsored was working part-time in a cafe.


    An Feng entered a private room and called the university student in, handing him a small bag. ¡°Ah Hua, Auntie needs your help with something. Go the paternity testing center in the neighboring city and hand the hair sample inside the bag to them.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, this is...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something very important to Auntie. You mustn¡¯t let anyone know.¡±


    Ah Hua nodded. ¡°I promise, Auntie.¡±


    ...


    Three days passed by in a sh.


    The testing results from the Capital¡¯s center came out. An Feng received a call at nine in the morning and the staff asked her to collect the results.


    Making up a reason to get out of the Crown Pce, An Feng took a car to the center.


    After taking the results, An Feng went to an isted corner. She was feeling unbelievably nervous andplicated.


    Taking a deep breath, she opened the sealed document file.

 Chapter 990 - Good Impression

    <h4>Chapter 990: Good Impression</h4>


    When An Feng opened the sealed document bag, she had aplicated feeling.


    She hoped that Nan Zhi was Helian Xiao¡¯s daughter so that she could have a good background and be worthy of Sihan. And when she married into the Royal family, she would not be talked about by people and had a father with a deep background to rely on.


    But from her position, she did not want Helian Xiao to be that person.


    Flipping to the final results, An Feng was both disappointed and happy when she saw that they were not rted by blood.


    But the results from the neighboring city were not out yet. Perhaps there was still a 50% possibility...


    Even now, she had a niggling feeling that the fire in the private restaurant that night was rted to this matter. After returning to the Capital, that feeling had be even stronger.


    An Feng put the document into her bag and prepared to leave. When she came to the elevator, a middle-aged woman walked hurriedly over suddenly and knocked into her.


    The bag in An Feng¡¯s hand dropped to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± The middle-aged woman saw that An Feng dropped something and quickly bent down to pick up the things that had spilled out from the bag.


    Although An Feng¡¯s elbow hurt from being knocked into, when she saw that the woman¡¯s attitude was good and did not seem like it was on purpose, she took the bag the woman handed over and replied, ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    An Feng took a taxi back to the Crown Pce aftering out from the paternity testing center.


    Along the way, her phone rang.


    Seeing that it was an unknown number, An Feng¡¯s heart tightened. She still had that gold-stamped business card in her bag and she had memorized the number on it after looking at it once.


    Helian Xiao must have asked Feng Yao for her number!


    In her daze, she didn¡¯t pick up the call, and the ringing stopped and was hung up automatically.


    ...


    In the Crown Pce.


    Helian Xiao called An Feng but she did not answer, and he called Nan Zhi next. When Nan Zhi learned that he hade and thinking of that night of the fire he had taken them to stay at the hotel, she suggested to treat him for a meal.


    After the call with Helian Xiao, Nan Zhi sent a message to Mu Sihan.


    Very soon, Mu Sihan called. ¡°I should be the one treating, not you. I¡¯lle with youter.¡±


    Nan Zhi found the whole situation amusing. ¡°When you see himter, don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve seen your love rival. Our age gap is so big. Honestly, trust you toe up with something like that.¡±


    Mu Sihan snorted. ¡°He usually attends to hundreds of important matters every day and he always sends Helian Zhu or his assistant over, even when he invested here.¡±


    Nan Zhi heard Mu Sihan¡¯s words and felt slightly strange. They had only just met the other day in the town, and he came to the Capital so quickly.


    And it was a private trip. He did not contact Mu Sihan and contacted her and her mother directly. It was true that it was somewhat strange.


    ¡°He might have some other motives,¡± Nan Zhi said thoughtfully.


    ¡°You. Admitted. To. It?¡±


    Even through the phone, Nan Zhi could feel the cold aura emanating out from the man. She shivered. ¡°What did I admit?¡±


    ¡°That he has motives for you!¡±


    Nan Zhiughed. ¡°Why do you only think of me? I admit that he has some motives, but could it only be for me?¡±


    The man on the other end of the line was silent for a few seconds before he spoke hesitantly, ¡°Does he have motives towards your mother?¡±


    Nan Zhi thought about it and there was only this possibility. Besides, thinking carefully, not only was Mr Helian behaving abnormally, her mother was also a little strange!


    Everytime she mentioned Mr Helian, her mother was reluctant to talk more or changed the topic. Usually, if her mother disliked a person, she would not be so straightforward!


    Nan Zhi ended the call with Mu Sihan, got up and went to the bedroom to change.


    She had just arrived at the stairs when she suddenly heard the clicking of heels. She turned and her expression changed when she saw the person who hade in.

 Chapter 991 - She Will be Sihan’s Consort

    <h4>Chapter 991: She Will be Sihan¡¯s Consort</h4>


    The woman who came in in high heels was middle-aged, well dressed and charming. She wore a turquoise suit and a hat of the same color, looking graceful and noble.


    Nan Zhi paused slightly in her action of going upstairs.


    ¡°Auntie?¡±


    ¡°Please call me Madam Ye.¡±


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips and said, ¡°Madam Ye.¡±


    Madam Ye walked to the sofa with great vigor and looked around her surroundings before sitting down. From beginning to end, she had not even nced at Nan Zhi once.


    The maid saw Madam Ye and brought tea over respectfully.


    ¡°Miss Nan, you haven¡¯t married into the Royal family, so why are you already living in the Crown Pce?¡± Madam Ye leaned against the sofa with a mocking smile on her lips.


    Nan Zhi sat opposite of Madam Ye and said in a manner worthy of thedy of the house, calm and unmoved, ¡°I listened to Sihan.¡±


    Madam Ye nced indolently at Nan Zhi. Seeing that she was all smiles and did not look at all awkward or ufortable, Madam Ye felt a little angry.


    She was not even married to him yet and was already regarding herself as a Princess Consort?


    ¡°Miss Nan, you¡¯re sticking by his side just because you gave birth to three children for him, right?¡± Madam Ye looked at Nan Zhi, her eyes filled with disdain and judgement. ¡°Giving birth to children with a man before getting married. Didn¡¯t your mother teach you? A woman without the basic sense of shame and self-respect will not be respected, even if she were to marry into the Royal family.¡±


    Nan Zhi knew that Madam Ye did not like her. No, not only did she dislike her, she disliked Mu Sihan too. If it was a normal family, being humiliated by her future mother-inw, Nan Zhi would definitely be angry.


    But Madam Ye was indifferent to her son and treated him like a stranger, why should Nan Zhi be angry because of her?


    Nan Zhi¡¯s smile deepened, a faint trace of mockery in her eyes. ¡°My mom taught me very well. Unlike some mothers, giving the title of a jinx to her son after he was born and disliking him from when he was young for no apparent reason. Now, seeing that he has be the King, shees back and acts like a tyrant.¡±


    Madam Ye did not expect Nan Zhi to be so sharp-tongued. Even if she disliked Mu Sihan and did not have a good rtionship with him, she was still his biological mother.


    Nobody dared to speak to her in this tone!


    ¡°Miss Nan, you haven¡¯t even married into the Royal family yet, what right do you have to speak to me in this tone? You¡¯re being disrespectful to your elder! I can throw you into jail at anytime!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Madam Ye. ¡°Madam Ye, why don¡¯t you get to the purpose of your visit today?¡±


    ¡°Leave Ye Sihan. As long as I¡¯m his mother, I will never agree for a woman with no status and upbringing like you to marry into the Royal family!¡±


    Nan Zhi narrowed her eyes. ¡°Oh? Do you think Sihan will listen to you, just because you disagree?¡±


    Her sharp words made Madam Ye speechless.


    Yes, now that Mu Sihan had be so capable, he might not listen even to the Queen¡¯s orders, let alone her, a mother with only blood ties and no kinship at all!


    Madam Ye closed her eyes and then opened them again, her eyes cold. ¡°Miss Nan, I heard that not only did you move into Crown Pce, you also brought your mother along. I heard about those who brought along children but never have I heard of those who brought along their mothers. Do you know what the people in the Royal family said about you and your mother? You will only affect the authority the King has in the Royal family and among the people!¡±


    Nan Zhi was about to say something when she saw a figure walking over from the corner of her eye.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly. She could ignore whatever Madam Ye said about her, but she could not stand aside while someone talked trash about her mother!


    Nan Zhi stood up and walked quickly to An Feng. ¡°Mom, go upstairs first. I can handle this myself.¡± She was worried that Madam Ye would say harsh wordster and stimte her mother¡¯s mental condition.


    But what hadn¡¯t An Feng experienced in all these years? Though she had suffered from mental illness, it had only stabilized in recent years.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s worries were understandable, but she was her mother and could not always let her daughter protect her. She could not stay quiet and see her daughter get aggrieved.


    An Feng patted the back of Nan Zhi¡¯s hand and gave her a reassuring look. As she moved to the sofa Madam Ye remained seated and despite seeing hering over, she had no intention to stand up at all.


    It was obvious that she looked down on An Feng.


    Although An Feng grew up in the An family, the An family was counted as a big family in Ning City at that time. She was well educated and seemed gentle and quiet, with a schrly air.


    An Feng looked at Madam Ye, and gave a small smile. ¡°Madam Ye, do you know what Sihan calls me? He doesn¡¯t call me ¡®Auntie¡¯ or ¡®Mother-inw¡¯, but ¡®Mom¡¯ directly.


    ¡°Although you gave birth to Sihan, you¡¯ve never raised him. There¡¯s no feelings between the two of you. When he sees you now, does he call you ¡®Mom¡¯?¡±


    As An Feng spoke, she raised her hand and brushed back the hair on her face, revealing a jade bracelet on her wrist.


    Madam Ye was dazzled by that brilliant shade of emerald green. It was an ice species green emerald jade, worth billions that was auctioned by the auction in Italy not too long ago. She wanted to bid for it at the auction, but it was swept up by a mysterious person.


    Why was it with An Feng?


    Madam Ye¡¯s eyes were sharp and could recognize it at one nce as the jade she was unable to get her hands on at the auction.


    An Feng saw Madam Ye looking at her wrist and the smile on her lips deepened. ¡°I have no son, but my son-inw is more fillial than any son. This is what he gave me when I returned to the Capital. He said it¡¯s not worth a lot of money. This child is really filial.¡±


    Nan Zhi stood on the side behind An Feng and could see Madam Ye dark expression after An Feng finished speaking.


    Her expression had bepletely dark and ugly.


    Aged ginger was indeed more pungent. It struck hard and fast like a bolt from the blue!


    Nan Zhi stepped forward and took An Feng¡¯s arms, saying intimately, ¡°Mom, Sihan is still waiting for us to eat. Let¡¯s go upstairs and change our clothes first!¡±


    Since Madam Ye was rude to them, there was no need for them to be polite at all.


    They ignored Madam Ye and went upstairs.


    Madam Ye was so furious she threw the teacup on the table to the ground and it smashed into many broken shards.


    ...


    When Nan Zhi and An Feng had changed and came back downstairs, Madam Ye was no longer in the living room.


    With a sigh, An Feng said softly, ¡°Sihan is also pitiful, having such a mother.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll have me and Mom to dote on him, and the three children. He¡¯s not pitiful.¡±


    An Feng held Nan Zhi¡¯s hand. ¡°He is the King and is under great pressure usually. You have to be considerate of him.¡±


    Nan Zhi pouted. ¡°Those who don¡¯t know will think that you¡¯re his biological mother!¡±


    ¡°Naughty girl, it¡¯s because Mom loves you. If you don¡¯t have Sihan¡¯s support, you won¡¯t have a good life when you get married to him in the future!¡± No matter how unpleasant Madam Ye was, she was still Sihan¡¯s mother. It would be troublesome for Zhizhi to handle Madam Ye if she came to mock from time to time.


    Nan Zhi leaned her face on An Feng¡¯s shoulders and said with a smile like a child, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Since I promised Sihan to return to the Capital, I¡¯m prepared to face everything. If I¡¯m not strong enough, I¡¯m not worthy to be the Princess Consort.¡±

 Chapter 992 - Sweetness

    <h4>Chapter 992: Sweetness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    An Feng was delighted hearing the words ¡®Princess Consort¡¯, but Nan Zhi was blushing.


    It was not easy to be a qualified Princess Consort.


    In the future, her every move would be magnified infinitely. If there was any problem, she would be attacked and scolded with no mercy.


    The past few days after returning to the Capital, she had been actively learning the court etiquette from the old granny.


    ...


    Madam Ye wanted to drive Nan Zhi and An Feng out of Crown Pce, but in the end she was the one who left in a huff. If it was Ye Qing who ascended the throne, he would definitely listen to her and not treat her like that.


    Feeling aggrieved and furious, she stormed into the office.


    She knew that Ye Sihan would not stand on her side. Even if he knew she was angered by An Feng and Nan Zhi in Crown Pce, he would side with them.


    So she decided to look for the Queen.


    Before Madam Ye entered the Queen¡¯s office, she met Ye Fengjun, who was in a wheelchair.


    Ye Fengjun called Madam Ye into his office.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ye Fengjun asked coldly.


    Madam Yeughed. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how long you haven¡¯t been back? Yi Sha, do you still care about this family?¡±


    Madam Ye nced at Ye Fengjun. ¡°You¡¯re useless. You can¡¯t even protect my Ah Qing, what right do you have to question me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Sihan also your son?¡± After Ye Fengjun became disabled, he had let go of many things. After interacting with Sihan, he found that his abilities were better than that of Ye Qing!


    The past few years, whenever he thought of the past, he regretted how he had treated his own child. Although they were not at loggerheads with each other anymore, their rtionship was neither hot nor cold, and his grandchildren were not close to him.


    Now he was trying his best to make up to him, but Yi Sha, as a mother, felt no sense of regret and was still like this!


    Madam Ye did not want to talk to Ye Fengjun anymore and she turned, walking towards the door.


    Ye Fengjun looked at her back and closed his eyes, saying in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°Since your heart is no longer in this family, let¡¯s get a divorce!¡±


    ...


    An Feng and Nan Zhi took a car to a high-end clubhouse.


    ¡°What day is it today? Why did Sihan invite us out for a meal?¡± An Feng asked.


    Nan Zhi smiled and replied. ¡°Mmm. We also invited another guest.¡±


    ¡°Why did you ask me here if you¡¯re treating a guest?¡±


    When they arrived at the entrance of the private room, Nan Zhi grabbed An Feng, who wanted to leave, and smiled. ¡°Mom, you know the guest too.¡±


    Pushing open the door, there were two people sitting around therge round table and the atmosphere seemed harmonious.


    One of them was Mu Sihan and the other... An Feng shifted her eyes and her gazended on a mature man in a ck tailored suit. She stopped in her tracks and her expression turned slightly stiff.


    Why was he here?


    Thinking of the phone call she received in the taxi earlier, was he already in the Capital when he made that phone call?


    Nan Zhi nced at An Feng. There was really something fishy going on!


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    An Feng regained her senses and found that everyone was looking at her, including Helian Xiao.


    He was leaning against the chair with his legs crossed, holding a cigarette between his fingers. His gaze was deep, steady and elegant, and there was a smile on his lips which could make people¡¯s heart beat faster looking at it.


    Helian Xiao did not stand up. He nced at An Feng slightly before he looked away to continue his conversation with Mu Sihan, as if An Feng was a stranger whom he had met for the first time.


    An Feng put aside herplicated thoughts and said to Nan Zhi, ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    This was a private dinner and there was no segregation of statuses, only elders and juniors.


    An Feng sat together with Helian Xiao, while Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan sat on the other side.


    After ordering food, Helian Xiao chatted with Nan Zhi. Mu Sihan did not like Nan Zhi to be overly warm with other men, so he pinched her hand under the table.


    Nan Zhi immediately held his hand, her fingertips writing a few soothing words on his palm.


    Helian Xiao looked at the young people opposite and a smile appeared on his handsome and elegant face. ¡°I hope to enjoy your wedding sweets soon.¡±


    Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi looked at each other and he said, ¡°Soon enough, she will be the Princess Consort of S Country.¡±


    His voice was low and maic, and the words ¡®Princess Consort¡¯ing out from his mouth were spoken with an unspeakable sexiness.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart was throbbing.


    Looking at how loving and sweet they were, An Feng felt happy for them in her heart. Although there was Helian Xiao whom she disliked beside her, her mood still turned better.


    While the others were chatting, she would also speak a little. But every time, she would not pick up the thread of conversation from Helian Xiao.


    She was deliberately drawing the line with him. If there was an outsider, he would surely think that she was not familiar with Helian Xiao. But Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan were shrewd people, they could feel the strange atmosphere between An Feng and Helian Xiao.


    As they were chatting, Nan Zhi suddenly said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to get married soon. Do you really not think of having a person by your side to take care of you in the future?¡±


    Mu Sihan then continued, ¡°Mom, the Dean of the Royal Hospital asked about you from me a few days ago.¡±


    Furrowing her brows, An Feng red at the two of them. They were having dinner, why were they suddenly bringing this up?


    ¡°Is it that new dean? I¡¯ve seen his news interview, he¡¯s just in his early forties! He looks talented and refined and seems like a good match to Mom!¡±


    An Feng was speechless. Why were these two children getting more and more out of line?


    Helian Xiao and Mu Sihan had drunk several sses of white wine, but there were no signs on his face that he had drunk any wine. When he heard Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan¡¯s words, he leaned his body against the chair, looking at the side of An Feng¡¯s slightly embarrassed face. ¡°If Madam An isn¡¯t interested in doctors, I have someone suitable for you on my side.¡±


    Still frowning, An Feng looked sideways at the man.


    With his arm resting on the back of the chair, his shirt was tight against his chest and his chest muscles and contours of his arm were perfectly outlined, looking strong and powerful.


    An Feng looked away and met his eyes.


    There was a hint of amusement in his eyes, but it disappeared quickly. His eyes were dark and unreadable.


    There was often a smile on his face, but it was always the smile of a refined gentleman. People like him were poker-faced and it was difficult to see what they were thinking.


    But his smile, coupled with his expression of sizing her up, made An Feng feel a little nervous, as if she had done something wrong and was caught.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± An Feng wiped her mouth, stood up and left.


    ...


    In the washroom, An Feng took out her phone and sent a message to Ah Hua.


    Ah Hua was still in the neighboring country. He replied and said that he would get the results in the afternoon.


    An Feng breathed a sigh of relief. If both results were the same, she would be a hundred percent sure that Helian Xiao was not the person from that year.


    As she put her phone back into her bag, all of a sudden, the door to the washroom was pushed open and a man strode in.

 Chapter 993 - Zhizhi Is a Child of the Helian Family!

    <h4>Chapter 993: Zhizhi Is a Child of the Helian Family!</h4>


    A woman then came out of a cubicle. Seeing a tall figure appearing at the door, the woman was shocked.


    An Feng felt a chill lingering around the air.


    She frowned and looked at the tall figure who was standing there and blocking arge patch of light.


    The two pairs of eyes met.


    The man¡¯s eyes were deep, cold and heart stirring, and the outlines of his face were handsome. He had his left hand in his pants pocket and a cigarette in his right hand. His pants ended at his ankles and his legs looked long and straight.


    The woman from the cubicle reacted and her face turned red.


    An Feng also reacted. She threw the paper napkin into the bin and went out.


    The man¡¯s long legs suddenly moved and his tall body came close. He pulled An Feng¡¯s wrist and dragged her inside.


    An Feng was slightly shocked by Helian Xiao¡¯s dark and intimidating expression.


    She struggled.


    But her arm was pulled roughly by him again and she was released when he threw her against the wall at the side of the washroom.


    The woman standing by the cubicle shouted in fright.


    The man raised his eyes coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re still here? Are you interested to see it live?¡±


    The woman wanted to say she wanted to watch, but meeting the man¡¯s cold eyes, she ran out sulkily.


    When there were only An Feng and Helian Xiao in the female washroom, and Helian Xiao locked the door.


    An Feng red at him fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re sick!¡±


    Helian Xiao crossed his arms. Using his tall height, he looked down on An Feng, saying with a slight raise of his eyebrows, ¡°You gave me a hostess¡¯s number?¡±


    An Feng replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    Helian Xiao could hear the implied meaning in her words, meaning that he was in the heat of the moment for her before.


    He was not angry and had a thin smile on his handsome and elegant face. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in you now.¡±


    It was impossible to exin why, after all these years, all the women he had seen before were like a school of silver carp moving down a stream, but none of them could ever pique his interest.


    When doing business, he was even introduced to girls who had just be of age by people. Some sessful people liked those.


    But not him.


    He liked women who were around his age, experienced, but notplicated. With a gentle and quiet temperament, and would be as shy as a little girl if she was teased. But her appearance should be very dignified and elegant.


    An Feng seemed to have met all of his requirements.


    And she was the one who had an iron hand in a velvet glove. Her rejection were able to fire up a man¡¯s desire to conquer her.


    Mr Helian, please respect yourself!¡± An Feng turned, wanting to pull open the washroom door.


    Helian Xiao ced one hand on the door, his tall frame approaching close. He wrapped An Feng between his chest and the door, his right hand wrapped around her neck and stretched in front of her. ¡°Just because I didn¡¯t let you see my wrist the other day?¡±


    An Feng said nothing.


    He was very close to her and she could clearly smell his breath that smelled faintly of white wine and tobo, mixed with the taste of a mature man.


    It was very charming.


    All too charming.


    If An Feng was someone with weak mental strength, she would definitely be enchanted. But she had long been disappointed with men. Even in the face of a charming man like Helian Xiao, she could still maintain her reason.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you see now?¡± He gave a lowugh, his voice magentic and charming.


    This man was truly an expert in love. He knew a lot about the female psychology and she did not know how long she could resist him.


    Meeting his deep and smiling eyes, An Feng suppressed her heart that was beating uncontrobly fast. She looked away and towards his wrist.


    Actually it was not important whether he showed her or not.


    She would soon know the answer.


    Helian Xiao followed An Feng¡¯s gaze and looked at the faint mark on his wrist. He said with an unreadable expression, ¡°It was bitten by a naughty woman. But she¡¯s not around anymore.¡±


    An Feng hummed. In her mind, she was slightly disappointed. If the woman who bit him was dead, it was not her who bit him that year!


    Helian Xiao looked at An Feng¡¯s gentle eyes and caressed her face. ¡°I now like those who are well-behaved.¡±


    An Feng wanted to swat his hands away when she heard him say, ¡°Like you.¡±


    Angry eyes red at him.


    The outlines of the man¡¯s face had a stable air to it after many years of experience. Despite his flirtatious movements, it was evident that he had every charm of a mature man.


    ¡°Shall we have a go?¡± Looking at her beautiful face, Helian Xiao smiled elegantly. ¡°We¡¯ll get to know each other before doing other things.¡±


    What did he mean by ¡®other things¡¯? An Feng shivered when she saw his gaze. ¡°Old gangster.¡±


    He was amused by her words. ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m a young brat when I¡¯m in my middle age?¡±


    An Feng had nothing to say.


    Looking at how she was ring him with her head raised, he grabbed the back of her head. ¡°Looking at me like that, I¡¯ll think that you want me to kiss you.¡±


    ¡°Shameless.¡±


    He hummed lowly. ¡°In rtionships, I like to be straightforward.¡±


    If he was interested in her, he would not hide and would make it clear to her.


    ¡°Think it over and give me an answer by tonight.¡±


    He lowered his head and gave her a peck on the forehead. Then, pulling opened the door, he left.


    ...


    After finishing the meal anding out of the clubhouse, Mu Sihan returned to the office, Helian Xiao went to meet an old friend, and Nan Zhi and An Feng returned to Crown Pce.


    Nan Zhi had to learn etiquette with the old granny in the afternoon and An Feng took a nap. When she woke up, she received a call from Ah Hua.


    Ah Hua had collected the test results and came back from the neighboring city.


    ¡°Auntie Feng, wait for me at the cafe.¡±


    After An Feng left a note for Nan Zhi, she went to the cafe.


    An Feng waited in the room from her previous visit and less than ten minutester, Ah Hua hurried over.


    ¡°Auntie Feng.¡±


    An Feng nodded at Ah Hua. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Ah Hua smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Then, he took out a sealed document bag from his bag.


    Because it was a private document, Ah Hua did not know what the results were. When An Feng asked him to go to the neighboring city, she only gave him two strands of hair and did not tell him who it belonged to.


    An Feng was already mentally prepared having seen the first report, but she was still slightly nervous looking at this set.


    Tearing open the document bag, An Feng took out the documents from inside and flipped to thest page.


    An Feng¡¯s mind were nk for a few seconds when she saw the final results.


    Unlike the test results done at the Capital, this time, the report stated that the gic match between the two was 99.99%.


    Only immediate family members would have their DNA match up to 99.99%! An Feng held the test results in both hands and tightened her grip, her mind dizzy!


    She felt faint.


    Her intuition was not wrong. The report from the Capital was really tampered by somebody! Helian Xiao really was that bastard who had raped her that year! Zhizhi was really a child of the Helian family!


    An Feng leaned against the table, crying andughing at the same time.


    For herself, she cried inside her heart.


    But sheughed for Zhizhi.

 Chapter 994 - Coma

    <h4>Chapter 994: Coma</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    As An Fengy on the table, she had a strange feeling well up inside of her. She couldn¡¯t breathe. All her blood were surging up and there seemed to be something stuck in her throat, making her unable to speak.


    There was also a ringing in her ears.


    Her brain too.


    It was buzzing and nk at the same time.


    Although she was ready, there was still an unspeakableplicated feeling in her heart seeing that the results were different fromst time.


    Ah Hua stood behind An Feng and seeing her slightly trembling shoulders, he poured her a cup of warm water.


    ¡°Auntie Feng, are you all right?¡± Ah Hua ced the cup in front of An Feng. An Feng wiped the tears from her eyes, picked up the cup and drank two mouthfuls.


    Ah Hua sat opposite An Feng. Looking at her red eyes, he asked softly, ¡°Auntie Feng, this report is very important to you, right?¡±


    He had never seen An Feng so agitated before, she was usually gentle and calm.


    An Feng nodded, her voice slightly choked. ¡°It¡¯s very important.¡±


    She put the test results into the document bag and tried to calm herself down.


    ¡°Ah Hua, thank you for your help.¡±


    Ah Hua looked at An Feng and opened his mouth, but then hesitated.


    As An Feng got up from her chair and was about to leave when she felt dizzy.


    She thought it was because she was too agitated.


    Raising her hand to her forehead, that dizziness was getting stronger. Her head continued to spin with speckles of light and dark shed and she couldn¡¯t see.


    What was happening?


    The bag fell from her hand and she looked at Ah Hua. Ah Hua¡¯s mouth moved as if he was saying the words sorry. An Feng wanted to look closely, but her vision was getting more blurred.


    ¡°Ah Hua, you...¡± An Feng looked at the cup from which she had drank from. ¡°The water...¡±


    Before she could finish, she fell to the ground.


    Ah Hua went up to An Feng who had fainted and said with red eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Auntie Feng. I¡¯m so sorry...¡±


    ...


    After Nan Zhi finished her lesson on etiquette with the old granny and returned to the Crown Pce, Yi Fan had already picked up the twins from school.


    Xiaojie was training in the training camp and after Nan Zhi returned, she had taken the twins to see him once. But since he had tests recently, he had no time toe back.


    Nan Zhi wasforted by the little fellow¡¯s hardwork and effort, but her heart also ached. Sihan had told her that Xiaojie would inherit the throne and be the Crown Prince. He would naturally bear more things than ordinary children.


    Nan Zhi apanied the twins to read for a while and the maid asked them to go downstairs for dinner.


    Mu Sihan called and said he might be back slightlyte. Nan Zhi took the twins to the dining room and was puzzled when she did not see An Feng.


    Mom was usually very punctual for meals. Why was she not back yet?


    She had seen the note her mother had left when she went out. She said that she was going to settle some matters and would be back soon.


    But it was almost dark now.


    Nan Zhi took out her phone and called An Feng.


    But her phone was switched off.


    Nan Zhi let the two children eat dinner first and she went to the entrance of Crown Pce to wait for An Feng.


    After waiting for nearly thirty minutes, a ck limousine drove over gradually. The car stopped in front of Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan, wearing a long ck coat, got out from the car.


    Coming up to Nan Zhi, he touched her head. ¡°We¡¯ve only just met in the afternoon and you¡¯re waiting for me here at night. Did you miss me that much?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the man¡¯s deep dark eyes and her eyshes fluttered. She held his hand and said with her eyebrows furrowed, ¡°I¡¯m not waiting for you.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Mom hasn¡¯te back after going out in the afternoon.¡± Nan Zhi held Mu Sihan¡¯s hand tightly, the worry in her heart overflowing. ¡°I¡¯m worried something might have happened to Mom. Her phone is turned off too.¡±


    Mu Sihan held Nan Zhi¡¯s hand and pulled her into the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. I¡¯ll contact Helian Xiao as well.¡±


    Nan Zhi thought of when they were having lunch, after her mother went to the washroom, Mr Helian also got up and left.


    Did Mr Helian have something to do with Mom noting back yet?


    Back in the pce, the twins had already finished dinner. Little Tiantian asked Yi Fan to show her cartoons and Yi Fan was standing in the living room adjusting the channel.


    Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan passed by the living room and Yi Fan identally clicked on the Capital Channel.


    It was showing thetest news.


    ¡°At 17.40 p.m. this afternoon, the police recieved a call that in a rental room near Xiyuan Mountain, a man and woman were found attempted tomit suicide by burning charcoal. When they were being carried out, they were already unconscious...¡±


    The video image shed past and the woman who was being carried out had mosaic on her face and her face could not be seen clearly. But her right wrist was hanging down, showing the jade bracelet she was wearing.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils constricted. Mu Sihan also saw it and he pulled the shocked Nan Zhi upstairs.


    Turning on the TV in the master bedroom, Mu Sihan reyed the news.


    Nan Zhi covered her mouth, her eyes full of disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s Mom.¡±


    Why would Mommit suicide with a young university student in a rental room? It didn¡¯t make any sense at all!


    Mu Sihan pulled Nan Zhi, whose tears were swimming in her eyes, into his arms and took out his phone with his other hand to ask people to find out which hospital An Feng was in.


    The most important thing now was to determine An Feng¡¯s safety.


    Nan Zhi knew that she would only drag him down if she cried, but how could she be calm when she did not know whether her mom was dead or alive?


    Fortunately, Mu Sihan was by her side, giving her a firm and broad chest to lean against.


    After a while, Mu Sihan finally received some news.


    An Feng and the university student were undergoing emergency treatment in the city¡¯s hospital.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡±


    Arge number of reporters were at the entrance of the hospital. Before going over, Mu Sihan called the hospital and asked them to clear the scene.


    ...


    Outside the operation theater.


    Several policemen were standing there.


    When they saw Mu Sihaning over, they were surprised. ¡°Your Majesty, why are you here?¡±


    Mu Sihan said inly, ¡°The woman inside is my mother-inw.¡± Pausing slightly, his expression with the dignity of the King of the country, he continued, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    The leading policeman took out a letter from the evidence bag and handed Mu Sihan a pair of gloves. After wearing the gloves, Mu Sihan took out the letter from the envelope.


    It was a suicide letter written by the university student. Nan Zhi stood beside Mu Sihan and finished reading the letter with him.


    After reading it, she felt that it was absurd.


    ¡°How could my mom have liked a university student who is so much younger than her? And even forcing him to have sex, and financially supporting him? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    The police did not dare to offend the future Princess Consort, but still replied cautiously, ¡°We found that this university student was sponsored by your mother and they have been in contact with each other. Also, this university student has always had a good character, excellent grades and no bad habits. He has no reason to lie.¡±


    The police believed that the university student was forced by An Feng and could not stand this abnormal rtionship, so burned the charcoal while An Feng was asleep tomit suicide with her!


    Nan Zhi¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°Impossible. Are you saying my Mom is? My mom is not that kind of person!¡±


    Mu Sihan wrapped his arm around Nan Zhi¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Zhizhi, I believe in Mom, but the police are just doing their work. Calm down. We will get to the bottom of this.¡±

 Chapter 995 - Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 995: Confusion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Zhi buried her face against Mu Sihan¡¯s chest, her eyespletely red as her blood surged within her. She couldn¡¯t calm down no matter what.


    However, she knew that the police had only made their conclusion with their preliminary investigations, and were not convicting her mother of forcing a college student forcefully!


    To be honest, she did not understand why Ah Hua would leave that type of letter behind! But right now, the most important thing was that her mother was safe and sound!


    Once her mother woke up, the truth would be out!


    Mu Sihan hugged Nan Zhi tightly. She didn¡¯t have a father and only had her mother, which was why their rtionship had always been very close. If anything happened to An Feng, he didn¡¯t know if Nan Zhi would be able to make it through the blow.


    He could only hope that An Feng survived this ordeal safely!


    They waited for nearly an hour before the lights to the surgery room dimmed.


    A doctor wearing the surgery scrubs walked out and Nan Zhi ran over hurriedly, asking, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my mother?¡±


    ¡°Her situation is not too good. We will have to send her to the ICUter. If she doesn¡¯t wake up within 48 hours, her life might be in danger.¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Zhi felt her vision ck out, her legs weakening as she almost copsed to the floor. Mu Sihan hurriedly supported Nan Zhi by her shoulders, whispering softly, ¡°Zhizhi, stay strong, there¡¯s still hope.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded with bright eyes.


    ...


    After An Feng was sent to the ICU, Nan Zhi wore the sanitized gown to go in to look at her. Meanwhile, Mu Sihan asked the doctor, ¡°What¡¯s the condition of that college student?¡±


    ¡°His condition is worse than thedy. Even if he wakes up, his brain functions may be affected as well.¡±


    ...


    Helian Xiao had met with an old friend that night, only returning to his hotel at eight in the evening. He took out his phone, nning to call An Feng.


    However, a news article popped up on his screen.


    After reading the article, Helian Xiao also noticed the jade bangle the woman in the photo was wearing on her wrist. If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, An Feng had worn this.


    She met with a college student in the afternoon and even forced him to burn charcoal to suicide?


    What kind of nonsense was this?


    Helian Xiao hurriedly called An Feng, but found that her phone was switched off. He then called Nan Zhi. After finding out that An Feng was in the hospital, Helian Xiao hurriedly left his room.


    After he walked out of the elevator, he reached the main lobby shortly after and a pretty and dignified figure appeared in front of him.


    ¡°What a coincidence, you¡¯re here at the Capital as well?¡±


    Noting that it was Madam Ye, Helian Xiao nodded indifferently. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°I also came to the Capital to settle some matters. It¡¯s been so long since we met, do you have time for me to treat you to supper?¡± Madam Ye smiled prettily at Helian Xiao, adoration hidden in her eyes.


    Helian Xiao rejected her politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I still have some matters to settle.¡±


    Before Madam Ye could say anything, Helian Xiao had already walked past her. His attitude towards her had always been like this, not too warm and not too cold. Actually, as long as he was willing to say something to her, she would be willing to throw away everything and follow him.


    However, he had never even looked at her properly.


    Madam Ye stared at his departing figure. Was he so rushed because he saw An Feng¡¯s news and was going to the hospital to visit her?


    On the way to the hospital, Helian Xiao received a call from the servants at home, telling him that Helian Zhu hadmitted suicide in the bathroom.


    Helian Xiao furrowed his eyebrows, telling the servant that he would rush back as soon as possible before he hung up the call.


    He went directly to the hospital first. After finding out that An Feng was still in the ICU, he went in to visit her briefly.


    He didn¡¯t believe what the news had reported.


    An Feng hadn¡¯t even fallen for him, nor had she given him the time of day, so why would she fall for a young and inexperienced boy? They even wrote that she had forced the boy to be her lover. With her personality that was as soft as amb, how would she force anyone to do something against their wishes?


    Helian Xiao consoled Nan Zhi briefly before he rushed back to his country to visit Helian Zhu.


    ...


    Because the news had already reported the incident, forcing the matter down would only result in worsening the matter.


    Mu Sihan could only stop the news from spreading further. However, he didn¡¯t know who revealed that the middle-ageddy who burned charcoal to attempt suicide was Nan Zhi¡¯s mother, the King¡¯s future mother-inw.


    If it was a normal person, the matter could be suppressed very quickly. However, because of that revtion, it immediately became an explosive news on the inte. Thements seemed to fall towards one side, all against An Feng.


    <i>[It¡¯s too much! An old woman in her forties still want to eat young grass and forced a nice youngster to burn charcoal and suicide. It¡¯s easy to tell how mean she is to the youngster usually!]</i>


    <i>[She must have used her status as the King¡¯s future mother-inw to force the university student. People like her have to go to the eighteenth level of Hell even if they die!]</i>


    <i>[This type of news are unprecedented! If the future Princess-Consort¡¯s mother is like this, if we let her daughter marry into the Royal family, she¡¯ll definitely continue to harm many youngsters!]</i>


    <i>[Oh my god, I¡¯m so scared! University students who are young and handsome must be careful when they walk on the streets in the future. An olddy might take a liking to you and then she¡¯ll take your lives!]</i>


    <i>[We must make the King exin to us. Even if a Prince hadmitted a crime, he would still be the same as everyone else in front of thew. The King cannot protect her just because she is his mother-inw!]</i>


    <i>[Yes, yes, yes! The evil would receive their retribution! The King must give all the university students an exnation!]</i>


    Nan Zhi was sitting outside of the ICU as she read thements under the article. As expected, all of them were scolding her mother viciously.


    This matter had pushed Mu Sihan and her to the front of all of the attention.


    Mu Sihan was making a call in front of the window at the end of the corridor. After he hung up, he walked over and when he saw Nan Zhi reading thosements, he wasted no time in taking her phone away immediately.


    He sat next to her, holding her cold hand tightly.


    ¡°Zhizhi, Mom will wake up. However, before she wakes up, let¡¯s settle this storm for her first.¡±


    Nan Zhi turned her head, her eyes meeting Mu Sihan¡¯s ck and deep eyes. She sniffled, forcing herself to calm down. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Mu Sihan turned on his phone and opened a photo Yi Fan had just sent him. ¡°This is the call record Mom had in the past month that Yi Fan found.¡±


    Mu Sihan pointed at one of the numbers on the record. ¡°This is Ah Hua¡¯s number. In the past month, Mom only contacted him in thest few days. Before that, they hadn¡¯t been in contact for a long time already.¡±


    Nan Zhi nced at Mu Sihan, knowing that he still had something to say, so she didn¡¯t interrupt him. The two of them already had a certain level of chemistry with each other.


    ¡°Take a look at this number next.¡± Mu Sihan pointed at another number. ¡°This is a call Mom received in the morning. Do you know where this number is from?¡±


    Nan Zhi shook her head.


    ¡°The paternity testing center.¡±


    Nan Zhi was shocked.


    ¡°After Mom received this call, I got someone to check the surveince cameras. She went to the paternity testing center in the morning and I¡¯ve already gotten someone to find what Mom had received from the center. After Mom left the center, she received a call from Ah Hua in the afternoon.¡±


    Mu Sihan stared at Nan Zhi, his dark eyes glinting with intelligence. ¡°Zhizhi, think carefully. Why would Mom go to the paternity testing center and why would she contact Ah Hua so frequently in the past few days?¡±

 Chapter 996 - Identity (1)

    <h4>Chapter 996: Identity (1)</h4>


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mind was in aplete mess.


    She knew that she couldn¡¯t be like this, if not, she wouldn¡¯t be able to think at all. Standing up again, she went to the washroom to ssh her face with cold water. After she calmed down a little, she brushed her fingers through her hair as she hugged her head, closing her eyes to think.


    Since Mom went to the paternity testing center, who did she want to test?


    It was clear that Mom would only care about her identity.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s mind suddenly thought of the private kitchen being caught on fire the night before they returned to the Capital...


    The result of the police¡¯s investigation was that the cables were old. However, Mom and her had stayed there for more than four years, why did it never get catch on fire before? And that day, it was when Helian Xiao and Helian Zhu came...


    It was definitely suspicious.


    Mom had probably thought of this as well. With how well she knew her Mom, if she did a paternity test, she might have done two sets of testing.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    She grabbed Mu Sihan¡¯s hand, a rather impossible thought appearing in her heart.


    Mu Sihan stared into Nan Zhi¡¯s well-defined almond-shaped eyes, nodding at her to give her encouragement and strength. ¡°What did you think of? You can tell me.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s voice was low and maic,ced with a gentleness he had only towards her. Nan Zhi¡¯s frazzled heart was suddenly calmed by him. ¡°I suspect that the paternity test Mom requested was for Mr Helian and me.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked down again. With Mu Sihan with her, she didn¡¯t feel so helpless and panicked anymore as she did her best to calm down to think properly. ¡°If Mom suspected that the fire back at the town was deliberately lit, then with her personality, she might have made two separate testings.


    ¡°For that person who started the fire to be able to hide away from the police, they must be rather powerful. Mom might have felt that it was not dependable to do the testing in the Capital, so she would definitely ask someone she could trust to help her request another testing.


    ¡°As for why she never told me or you, it¡¯s probably because Mom doesn¡¯t want people around her to know how she conceived me. There¡¯s also a probability she would tell us after she got the results... Now that Mom got into trouble, I suspect the results might be...¡± Nan Zhi didn¡¯t continue, but Mu Sihan already knew what she wanted to say.


    He pulled her into his arms, patting her back lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll get Yi Fan to go check where Ah Hua went in thest few days.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded.


    Half an hourter, Yi Fan called Mu Sihan.


    ¡°Young Master, Ah Hua took three days of leave recently. He didn¡¯t go to school and didn¡¯t work at the caf¨¦ either. I can¡¯t find any traces of him leaving the Capital via trains, nes or by car.¡±


    After the call, Mu Sihan nced at Nan Zhi. ¡°It¡¯s very strange. Ah Hua didn¡¯t leave the Capital and didn¡¯t go to school or the caf¨¦ either. Did he stay for three days in his rental t?¡±


    Nan Zhi replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ah Hua a good student? Why would he miss ss for three days?¡±


    A cold glint shed in Mu Sihan¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°It¡¯s clear that someone had erased all of his movements in thest three days.¡±


    Only someone from the Royal family would be able to do such things under his eye.


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark and depthless eyes. ¡°Zhizhi, if Mom took Helian Xiao and your samples for the testing, I¡¯ve got a suspect who would do this to Mom.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Mu Sihan caressed Nan Zhi¡¯s hair. ¡°Let¡¯s lure that person out?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    After Mu Sihan discussed for a while with the hospital, the head of the hospital agreed to Mu Sihan¡¯s request to make An Feng¡¯s fingers move slightly, to give the impression that she was about to wake up.


    Mu Sihan then told the rest of the Royal family about the news that An Feng was about to wake up.


    After finding out that it was really Mu Sihan¡¯s future mother-inw who was hospitalized, although there were several people in the Royal family who were talking behind his back, all of the people who were standing on Mu Sihan¡¯s side all came to visit An Feng.


    Mu Sihan didn¡¯t let them enter the ward, until Ye Fengjun and Madam Ye arrived.


    Ye Fengjun had already treated An Feng as his inw, but he never expected Madam Ye toe with him. However, if she could change, he was naturally happy and wouldn¡¯t say too much about it.


    In the ward, An Feng was still connected to the oxygen tubes, her eyes shut tightly as Ye Fengjun and Madam Ye entered the room. After standing there for a while, Madam Ye suddenly noticed An Feng¡¯s fingers moving, and her heart skipped a beat.


    Was An Feng really waking up?


    Ye Fengjun also saw An Feng¡¯s fingers curling slightly. He said happily, ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine.¡±


    ...


    In the middle of the night.


    In the surveince room, Yi Fan and Bo Yan stared at theputer screens unblinkingly.


    It was already close to midnight, but still no one suspicious entered An Feng¡¯s room.


    Yi Fan adjusted his earphones, whispering softly to the person on the other end. ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s no suspicious personnel.¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    ...


    Midnight.


    The nurse on duty started to check the rooms one by one. Yi Fan nced at the head of the hospital. ¡°Do you know this nurse?¡±


    ¡°The hospital is so huge, I can¡¯t possibly know every nurse.¡±


    Yi Fan hurriedly reported to Mu Sihan that a nurse hade to check the room.


    After the nurse entered the room, she checked the patient before she left, not staying for too long.


    There was nothing suspicious at all. They waited for the entire night, but no one else appeared.


    At seven in the morning, the people that had waited for the entire night was slightly exhausted already.


    A cleaner was holding her cleaning tools as she went to every room to clean.


    Once she arrived at An Feng¡¯s room, the cleaner nced at the bed.


    Seeing that An Feng had not woken up, the cleaner put down her broom and sped towards the bed. She hurriedly stretched out and took off An Feng¡¯s oxygen mask, before she took out a needle.


    Just as she was about to press the needle¡¯s liquid into An Feng, the balcony door was pushed open.


    Mu Sihan was holding onto a silenced gun, and a bullet was shot through the woman¡¯s wrist urately, the needle falling immediately to the ground.


    Mu Sihan walked towards the bed, suppressing the woman dressed in the cleaning uniform.


    ...


    In the questioning room.


    After the woman was tortured relentlessly for a period of time, she confessed, ¡°I¡¯m Madam Ye¡¯s secret guard. She¡¯s the one who gave me the order!¡±


    Nan Zhi was standing outside of the questioning room. After hearing the woman confess that it was Madam Ye, she held a hand to her forehead.


    ¡°She¡¯s really not human!¡±


    What did her Mom do to her for her to threaten her Mom¡¯s life time after time? The fire at the private kitchen was probably started by her too!


    Mu Sihan hugged Nan Zhi¡¯s slightly shivering shoulders, saying hoarsely, ¡°It was for Helian Xiao.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked up at Mu Sihan.


    ¡°The person she likes had always been Helian Xiao. If the paternity test results your Mom requested proved that you¡¯re Helian Xiao¡¯s daughter, with how possessive she is, she would kill to silence the person.¡±


    Hearing what he said, Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Sihan, although she¡¯s your Mom, I cannot let this matter go to rest! If my Mom can¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll fight with her with all I have!¡±


    Mu Sihan pulled Nan Zhi into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have no feelings for her. I definitely won¡¯t let her off with what she did!¡±

 Chapter 997 - Identity (2)

    <h4>Chapter 997: Identity (2)</h4>


    Helian Xiao returned to M Country and rushed towards the hospital ward. He didn¡¯t notify anyone of his return, so when he burst into the ward and found Helian Zhu ying with her phone on the hospital bed, he was so angry he turned green.


    It was clear Helian Zhu didn¡¯t expect Helian Xiao to arrive suddenly, and she didn¡¯t even have the time to pull down her sleeves. There were several faint scars on her fair wrist, but there wasn¡¯t even any bandages. It was clear her condition wasn¡¯t that serious.


    Swallowing thickly, Helian Zhu put down her phone and pulled her sleeve down with a pale expression, not daring to look at Helian Xiao¡¯s dark expression. Helian Xiao stood in front of the bed, his deep eyes looking as if ayer of frost had covered them.


    Helian Zhu looked down, saying carefully, ¡°Daddy, y-you¡¯re here? I was very sad originally and wanted to die, but after recalling of your education and caring for me, I didn¡¯t want to make you sad and disappointed, so I...¡±


    ¡°Helian Zhu, you still dare to lie to me?¡±


    Helian Zhu stared at the stern-looking Helian Xiao. She was so frightened that her tears were swelling in her eyes. ¡°Daddy, I didn¡¯t lie to you, I really wanted to die! If you don¡¯t believe me, I can die in front of you now...¡±


    Helian Xiao interrupted Helian Zhu¡¯s unfinished words coldly, ¡°That¡¯s enough! I didn¡¯te back to see you die in front of me!¡±


    When Helian Xiao didn¡¯t smile, the maturity he had with time appeared on his face. When he was angry, the strong and invasive aura he had only became more oppressive and frightening. The air in the room seemed to freeze, and Helian Zhu was so scared that she didn¡¯t even dare breath.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done so many things recently. Who taught you to do them?¡±


    Helian Zhu looked down, clenching her fists tightly. ¡°No one taught me anything.¡± She was only scared, scared that Daddy wouldn¡¯t like her anymore after finding the truth and would only like his biological daughter.


    When the man she loved didn¡¯t like her and only liked Nan Zhi, she epted it.


    However, she could not give her Daddy away! If she did, she would be left with nothing!


    The more Helian Zhu thought about it, the more scared and sad she was, her tears falling nonstop like pearls.


    ¡°Daddy, I only wanted to get your attention. I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you.¡± Helian Zhu cried sadly.


    Helian Xiao furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you do it again, I won¡¯t forgive you anymore.¡±


    Helian Xiao had rushed back through the night and never ate anything, so after sitting in the room for a while, he left.


    Seeing that Helian Xiao was long gone, Helian Zhu took out his phone and called Mrs Ye.


    The call went through after ringing twice and Helian Zhu cried as sheined, ¡°Auntie, my Daddy came back, but he scolded me just now. You told me to act like I¡¯dmitted suicide to bring Daddy back, can you really promise that he wouldn¡¯t find out about Nan Zhi¡¯s identity?¡±


    Helian Zhu had lost her calm when it came to this matter. She could ept Mu Sihan not liking her, but she couldn¡¯t ept that Daddy was Nan Zhi¡¯s biological father!


    How could there be something so coincidental in the world?


    ¡°If Daddy finds out, he¡¯ll definitely not like me even more. The things I have done recently really disappointed him, so if he finds out about Nan Zhi¡¯s identity...¡± As Helian Zhu spoke, she noticed that something was wrong. She immediately nced up at the door.


    All she saw was the man who had originally left, standing there again without saying a word. Also, his expression was even darker and colder than when he had first entered the room.


    Helian Zhu was so scared her expression paled immediately, her phone falling to the floor.


    She stared as Helian Xiao walked in, her eyes constricting as her tongue seemed to have been twisted into knots.


    ¡°D-Daddy...¡±


    Helian Xiao furrowed his eyebrows tightly. ¡°What identity?¡±

 Chapter 998 - Truth (1)

    <h4>Chapter 998:</h4>


    <h4>Truth (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    As Helian Xiao stared stonily at Helian Zhu, the gentle and warm expression he always had was gone as he seemed extremely cold and disappointed in her. He didn¡¯t have too much of an expression, the strong aura he exuded seemed to want to freeze the airpletely.


    Helian Zhu didn¡¯t dare look into his eyes.


    She looked down, her shoulders shivering as she said softly, ¡°Daddy, you... you heard wrongly. I didn¡¯t mention anything about any identity.¡±


    She was still struggling with all she had, only hoping that Daddy didn¡¯t hear her clearly. Auntie Ye said that she would settle the issues in the Capital, so nothing could happen on her side as well.


    Since she couldn¡¯t marry Ye Sihan anymore, she could not let Nan Zhi snatch her Daddy as well! No matter how well Daddy treated her, she was not his biological child. If he had his biological daughter, what would her position be in the Helian family from now on?


    She could not take the double blow and pain of losing her love and her family!


    Helian Zhu cried as she spoke. She rarely cried, having always showed others her independent and strong image. However, she also knew that if she wanted Daddy to be softer to her and cherish her, she had to use her tears as her weapon.


    In the past, once she cried, Daddy would give in to her. That was why she rarely cried, having used her tears for something useful when she did!


    However, this time, Helian Xiao didn¡¯t go soft on her because of her tears. He stood next to the bed, his eyes as sharp as knives as his voice was cold and strict as never before. ¡°Helian Zhu, I already heard you saying about Nan Zhi¡¯s identity. Also, who were you calling just now?¡±


    As Helian Xiao said it, he bent down to pick up Helian Zhu¡¯s phone that had dropped to the floor. The VIP ward Helian Zhu was staying in was covered in plush carpet, so her phone wasn¡¯t ruined from the drop.


    Seeing Helian Xiao pick up her phone, Helian Zhu wanted to take it back. However, Helian Xiao took a step back with the phone in his hand.


    All Helian Zhu could grab was the air.


    But the more nervous she was, the more suspicious Helian Xiao got.


    Her phone was locked, but this was nothing for Helian Xiao. Within a few seconds, he managed to unlock her phone.


    Helian Zhu closed her eyes, feeling so cold it was like she had fallen into a deep abyss. She bowed her head low, not daring to look at Helian Xiao or speak again.


    Helian Xiao nced at the caller ID. The person Helian Zhu had spoke to was saved as Auntie Ye.


    <i>Auntie Ye?</i>


    <i>Ye Sihan¡¯s mother?</i>


    Helian Xiao nced at Helian Zhu¡¯s messages next and didn¡¯t find anything. However, just as he was about to pass Helian Zhu her phone, he saw an email. Helian Zhu didnt have the habit of looking through his children¡¯s private matters, however, Helian Zhu was acting too strangely.


    He vaguely thought that Madam Ye and her were hiding something from him.


    Besides, was it rted to Nan Zhi¡¯s identity?


    Dismissing the thoughts, Helian Xiao opened her email inbox and saw an untitled email she received. When he opened the attached document, he saw that it was a paternity test report.


    The name of the tester wasn¡¯t written on the report. However, the final results showed that the parties the samples belonged to were direct rtives.


    Helian Xiao showed Helian Zhu her phone. ¡°Whose report is this?¡±


    Although Helian Xiao had a brief guess already in his mind, however, he felt that his thought was too ridiculous and impossible.


    ncing at her phone, Helian Zhusaw that Helian Xiao had seen the paternity test report in her email. It was as if all of her blood had frozen in ce, all of her limbs turning cold. Hershes trembled, her hands grasping the nket tightly as her forehead and back were all covered in cold sweat.


    A voice in her heart kept telling her to not say anything, to not say anything at all...


    However, Helian Xiao¡¯s aura was too strong. It was so cold and low that she could not breathe properly, the air around her seemingly frozen.


    The silence continued for a while before Helian Xiao broke the silence coldly. He put a hand into his pocket, looking down at Helian Zhu, his voice low and filled with iciness. ¡°I¡¯m nning to invest in Africa recently. Since you¡¯re so capable, you can go there and start from the beginning. You cane back after the project is finished.¡±


    Helian Zhu¡¯s heart sank.


    Africa?


    And to start from the bottom? She can onlye back after finishing the project? From what she knew, if she went to work on a project at Africa, it would be impossible to finish it within eight years.


    Wasn¡¯t he throwing her into Hell directly by doing this?


    With her eyes shimmering with tears, Helian Zhu¡¯s eyes turned red and the tears that had stopped started to fall again.


    Helian Xiao ignored her tears as he said coldly, ¡°Say it!¡±


    Helian Zhu shivered, raising her hands to cup her face as she choked, ¡°The paternity test was sent to me by Auntie Ye. She took it from An Feng...¡±


    The expression on Helian Xiao¡¯s face immediately changed, like ayer of frost had covered him. His expression was so dark it was terrifying. ¡°Is An Feng¡¯s incident Madam Ye¡¯s doing?¡±


    Helian Zhu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Auntie Ye only told me to make youe back and keep you here so you don¡¯t return to An Feng...¡±


    As he stared at her with razor-sharp eyes, the dangerous aura he had seemed even more terrifying. ¡°Get to the point!¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so clever, do you really need me to say it? You¡¯ve guessed it already, haven¡¯t you?¡± As Helian Zhu said this, her heart seemed to be emptied. She really didn¡¯t want Helian Xiao to know about Nan Zhi¡¯s existence. He could only have one daughter and that was her! She didn¡¯t want him to acknowledge Nan Zhi as his daughter!


    Yes, Helian Xiao had already briefly guessed some matters.


    However, he still felt that it was still rather unrealistic. It was utterly impossible!


    Suddenly, his tall figure froze like lightning had struck him.


    Even his expression seemed to be sealed by ice.


    In his dark and deep eyes, there was an unreadable emotion swarming. His expression was tense as he clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°An Feng was the one who requested the paternity test in your phone?¡± Helian Xiao suddenly remembered the reaction she had when she saw the faint mark on his wrist, then of the day at the town¡¯s hotel when she came to his room and was searching for something on his robe. He then pressed her under him on the bed, and she pulled at his hair ruthlessly. She even said back then that she wanted to make him bald.


    He always thought that she seemed to have a strange animosity against him. However, the weird actions she had from time to time, like wanting to see his wrist and touching his robe made him think that she was ying with him.


    However, everything seemed to exin itself right now.


    Helian Xiao had always been able to control his emotions. However, right now, his handsome expression had an undeniable surprise andplicatedness written on it.


    His heart beat really quickly, as all sorts of emotions swelled within him.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry, I was just afraid of losing you. Nan Zhi is only an ident, can you not acknowledge her?¡±


    Originally, Nan Zhi¡¯s background was thergest obstruction for the Royal family to let her marry Ye Sihan. However, if Daddy acknowledged her, then Nan Zhi would have the perfect life.


    She couldn¡¯t allow for that to happen!

 Chapter 999 - Truth (2)

    <h4>Chapter 999: Truth (2)</h4>


    Helian Xiao¡¯s eyes were dark and deep as he stared coldly at Helian Zhu. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes were filled with disappointment towards her.


    Was he the one who brought up such a selfish child?


    Helian Xiao took Helian Zhu¡¯s phone and walked out of the room. Helian Zhu immediately started to panic, lifting her nket to chase after her father. ¡°Daddy, Daddy, don¡¯t leave!¡±


    Helian Xiao had called over the bodyguards, telling them to keep an eye on Helian Zhu for twenty four hours and stop her from contacting anyone else. He also forbid her from leaving her room at all.


    Some things could be handled after he returned.


    Not too long after Helian Xiao left, Feng Yao arrived at the room.


    When she saw Feng Yao, Helian Zhu acted like she had seen a lifeline, grabbing Feng Yao¡¯s sleeves immediately as her tears fell easily. ¡°Feng Yao, help me please! Daddy won¡¯t forgive me easily this time. If I lose my status in the family, you would suffer in the Helian family in the future as well.¡±


    Feng Yao waved Helian Zhu¡¯s hand away. ¡°Have you treated me as your own younger brother all these years? You¡¯ve been afraid of me taking your position and kept outcasting me and making things difficult for me. You made me look like I can do nothing in front of my Lord. Now that you¡¯re in trouble, you¡¯re treating me as your younger brother?¡±


    Helian Zhu wiped her tears, embarrassment appearing in her guilty expression. ¡°I was wrong in the past. We¡¯re each other¡¯s closest rtives, so we must unite now. You probably don¡¯t know that Nan Zhi is Daddy¡¯s biological daughter, do you? If Daddy and her acknowledge each other, what position will we have in the Helian family in the future?¡±


    When Feng Yao heard Helian Zhu¡¯s words, he froze terribly. He was as shocked as Helian Xiao was.


    ¡°Feng Yao, Nan Zhi didn¡¯t grow up with us. She¡¯s only an outsider and we cannot let her enter the Helian family, and we cannot let her acknowledge her roots and ancestors!¡±


    Feng Yao took a few steps back, staring at Helian Zhu like he was looking at a stranger. ¡°You¡¯re really selfish and coldblooded. My Lord has been single for so many years and never had his own children. Now that he has a daughter, you don¡¯t want him to acknowledge his biological daughter? Not only am I afraid of what you have done, I¡¯m sure my Lord would feel even more heartache for you! Helian Zhu, what goes aroundes around!¡±


    After saying his piece, Feng Yao stopped paying attention to Helian Zhu, as he walked out of the room withrge strides.


    Helian Zhu shouted after him painfully, ¡°Feng Yao, don¡¯t you like Nan Zhi? Can you watch her marry another person just like this?¡±


    Feng Yao turned around. ¡°I did like Nan Zhi before, but I gave up my feelings after finding out about her love with the King! Helian Zhu, liking someone doesn¡¯t mean that you have to possess them. Seeing her happy makes me happy as well!


    ¡°Besides, if Nan Zhi is my Lord¡¯s daughter, then she will be a part of our Helian family. I will only have kinship for her and will never have any other feelings!¡±


    Staring as Feng Yao walked away, Helian Zhu was left feeling extremely helpless!


    ...


    Helian Xiao rushed to take a flight to the Capital once more.


    On his way there, he felt that even breathing was difficult for him, as his blood kept surging within him. The lightning like tremors seemed to still remain, making his mind nk out while his eyes buzzed and rumbled.


    As his age and experience increased, there was rarely anything that made him lose his calm.


    His tall figure sank into the sofa, hisshes fluttering nonstop. He had a tight fist ced on his knees while his other hand held onto a cigarette, the nicotine from the cigarette sinking into his heart. However, it was still hard to calm his excitement, nervousness and panic.


    He had never thought that he would have a daughter after all these years!


    When he was young, he had only done one wrong thing. That night, he had been drugged with a drug that would make his blood vessels burst if he didn¡¯t find a woman.


    His driver-cum-assistant saw that he was suffering, his veins protruding garishly, so he went to find a woman to ease his anguish.


    When he became conscious the next day and found out that he had raped a woman that night, he searched the entire city for that woman.


    He couldn¡¯t remember how the woman looked like, only remembering that she had worn a mask.


    Not too longter, a woman with a mask came to look for him and even told him what happened that night.


    His assistant also recognized that the mask belonged to the woman he found that night.


    At that time, he gave the woman two choices, one was to stay with him, and the second was giving her a cheque where she could put whatever amount she wanted. However, she had to leave and never meet him again.


    The woman chose the second option.


    However, not too long after the woman made the decision, she was met with a car ident.


    It had been so many years, but Helian Xiao still felt guilty about raping an innocent woman that night.


    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re at the airport now.¡±


    Helian Xiao woke up from hisplicated thoughts, putting out the cigarette as he got up from the sofa.


    ...


    Outside of the ICU.


    An Feng had yet to wake up.


    Nan Zhi couldn¡¯t care less about who her father was right now, she was only worried about her Mom¡¯s life.


    If she didn¡¯t wake up, Mom might really leave her.


    It was all that woman¡¯s fault. Nan Zhi wanted to kill Mrs Ye.


    Mu Sihan knew Nan Zhi was feeling down, so he had been by her side the entire time. He knew very clearly that right now, to her, nothing was more important than An Feng waking up!


    Yi Fan had brought soup over, but Nan Zhi had no appetite to drink it. She sat on the chair, her red eyes puffy and filled with panic.


    Mu Sihan crouched down in front of Nan Zhi, about to say something when he saw a tall figure walking over towards them from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°An Feng isn¡¯t awake yet?¡± Helian Xiao¡¯s steps were hurried, nervousness in his tone.


    When Nan Zhi heard Helian Xiao¡¯s voice, she looked up at him. However, she looked down again very quickly. Noting that Nan Zhi had looked down again, a rare panic appeared on Helian Xiao¡¯s handsome face.


    He pursed his lips tightly, walking in front of Nan Zhi as he stared intently at her. ¡°I already know that you¡¯re my daughter.¡±


    His hands were clenched into tight fists, wanting to pull Nan Zhi into his arms. However, he was afraid that she would reject and be opposed to him doing such a thing.


    From the moment she was born to the mother of three she was now, he had never been by his side as a father and never doted or helped her at all. And now, because of her identity, her mother was in the ICU...


    Helian Xiao¡¯s heart was filled with guilt and nervousness.


    Nan Zhi stood up. ¡°I need to go to the washroom.¡± She ran away hurriedly.


    Helian Xiao wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised and nervous at the sudden revtion of her identity, Nan Zhi felt helpless as well.


    Mu Sihan looked away from Nan Zhi¡¯s back, his deep ck eyes turning towards Helian Xiao. ¡°Actually, not only does it feel unrealistic to her, I feel the same as well. I can understand how you feel right now, it¡¯s like when I found out about Xiaojie and the twins.¡±


    Helian Xiao patted Mu Sihan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m going in to visit your mother-inw, you should go and find her.¡±


    For Nan Zhi right now, there was nothing more important than An Feng getting out of danger. As long as An Feng woke up, he might be able to wait for the day when Nan Zhi was willing to call him ¡®Dad¡¯.


    With that, Helian Xiao put on the sanitized suit and entered the ICU.

 Chapter 1000 - Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Marriage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Helian Xiao walked into the ICU.


    An Feng wasying on the bed quietly, her face pale with no life at all. She looked like a new-born, weak and helpless.


    Across her face was an oxygen mask, her lips pursed tightly and there was no sign of her waking up at all.


    As Helian Xiao stood next to the bed, he looked down at her hand that was exposed. She was on the slimmer side, her skin fair and smooth, so her veins are rather obvious.


    Her lifeless appearance now was like a flower that had lost its soul after falling down from its tree.


    Helian Xiao stared at her pretty and gentle face for a while, his chest heaving a little as an extremelyplicated emotion appeared in his eyes.


    It took him a long while before he managed to choke out, ¡°An Feng, I didn¡¯t think that the woman back then was you.¡± Even if she had yet to wake up, a weak helplessness still dissolved all of his muscles, not daring to look at her face straight on.


    He swallowed hard, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°I already know why you went into my room that morning and touched my gown! Zhizhi is our daughter, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Even until now, he still felt that it was very unrealistic. How was this even possible?


    He actually had a daughter!


    He was really Tiantian and Yuyu¡¯s grandpa!


    The woman he was interested in was actually that woman he felt guilty towards back then! Everything was too coincidental and way too lucky for him.


    Helian Xiao hit the back of his head hard, feeling a sharp pain before he dared to believe once more that this wasn¡¯t a dream, but a reality!


    ¡°An Feng, if you still don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯m going to acknowledge our daughter and find a stepmother for her. You wouldn¡¯t want to see something like that, so wake up quickly!¡±


    Nan Zhi had went to the washroom to wash her face. Once she was back outside the ICU, she wanted to go take a look at An Feng as well. She didn¡¯t expect to hear Helian Xiao say those things the moment she did.


    Her pretty expression immediately darkened. ¡°Mr Helian, how can you say those things to my Mom?¡±


    Helian Xiao nced at Nan Zhi, wanting to say something when he suddenly saw An Feng¡¯s index finger moving from the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Zhizhi,e and see quick!¡±


    Nan Zhi walked towards the bed, looking at where Helian Xiao was looking at as well. When she saw An Feng¡¯s fingers moving, her eyes widened immediately.


    A few secondster, Nan Zhi finally regained her senses and she grabbed Helian Xiao¡¯s arm in agitation. ¡°Mom really moved! Mom really moved!¡± It was not a hallucination made by the head of the hospital!


    Helian Xiao stared into Nan Zhi¡¯s red eyes, nodding. ¡°Yes, your Mom is waking up.¡±


    Seeing that she was still grabbing onto Helian Xiao¡¯s arm, Nan Zhi froze for a second before she let go of him hurriedly. She walked past him and pressed the button to call for the doctor.


    When the doctor heard the bell, he rushed over. Nan Zhi told the doctor about An Feng¡¯s finger moving just now.


    The doctor gave An Feng a checkup and nodded. ¡°The patient is showing signs of waking up.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heightened heart finally felt a hint of relief. She couldn¡¯t wait to go out to tell Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan was taking a call at the end of the corridor. When Nan Zhi walked over, she happened to hear him saying coldly, ¡°I haven¡¯t even gone to look for her, yet she¡¯s the one losing her calm and spouting nonsense? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll bring Nan Zhi over right now.¡±


    Once he hung up, Mu Sihan turned around. When he saw that Nan Zhi was standing behind him, he walked forward and grabbed her slender hand. ¡°Ye Sihan called and said that Madam Ye created a ruckus at the Queen using your mother and Ah Hua¡¯s incident. Using this incident, the Queen and Duke De An called for a Royal family meeting.¡±


    After knowing that An Feng¡¯s incident was rted to Madam Ye, both Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan had guessed that Madam Ye would do more vindictive things in the background to stir the pot.


    ¡°Zhizhi, I know that you¡¯re very surprised and shocked that you¡¯ve suddenly be Helian Xiao¡¯s daughter, and that you haven¡¯t prepared yourself to acknowledge him as your father. But this thing is not a bad thing for both of us.¡± Mu Sihan held onto Nan Zhi¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°You¡¯re the real Helian family Young Lady, so what can those people say anymore?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked into Mu Sihan¡¯s dark and deep eyes. ¡°Do you want me to go to the meeting with you right now?¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded. ¡°Not only you, Mr Helian needs to go as well.¡±


    ...


    Mu Sihan called the Head of the Royal Hospital over, instructing him to extract Helian Xiao and Nan Zhi¡¯s blood to make a new DNA testing report at the fastest speed possible.


    When Nan Zhi and Helian Xiao both got the results tested by the Head of the Royal Hospital and saw that their rtionship was 99.99% of a father and daughter, their emotions surged within them once more.


    It wasn¡¯t a dream.


    It was real.


    ...


    In therge meeting room.


    Madam Ye¡¯s heart was beating uneasily. She couldn¡¯t contact Helian Zhu anymore, so she wasn¡¯t sure if Helian Xiao had found out about Nan Zhi¡¯s identity.


    Also, after her secret guard went to assassinate An Feng, she had never returned and Madam Ye couldn¡¯t contact her either.


    An ominous feeling grew in her heart.


    Right now, she could only bet that the Queen would instigate the rest of the family and work together to abdicate Mu Sihan¡¯s position as King.


    Once Mu Sihan was defeated, the Queen might even let Ye Sihan out and help him take over as King.


    However, Madam Ye understood that Mu Sihan had some base of support in the Royal family already. Pulling him down was not an easy task! If she couldn¡¯t pull him down, she would make the Queen choose another marriage decision for him and she would be able to rmend the daughter-inw she wanted.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Duke De An and the rest of the family, the impact of An Feng¡¯s incident is growing continuously online and has already enraged the people. In the meantime, our King has no ns of putting a distance between Nan Zhi and her mother!


    ¡°Nan Zhi has yet to marry into the Royal family, but her mother is already so arrogant and created fear in the people¡¯s hearts. The reputation of the Royal family is ruined. If Nan Zhi were to marry into the family, I don¡¯t know how many more scandals she would bring to the Royal family! So we all have to be firm and stop letting Nan Zhi bewitch our King!


    ¡°If the King wouldn¡¯t want to listen to us, then we can only abdicate his position and choose a new King!¡±


    The moment Madam Ye finished speaking, the heavy doors of the meeting room was pushed open suddenly.


    A tall figure wearing a tailored ck suit entered. When everyone saw that it was Mu Sihan at the door, they all became silent.


    When Madam Ye met Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes, she turned her gaze away hurriedly.


    Mu Sihan entered the meeting room, a hand in his pocket while his other hand was pulling a woman after him. Nan Zhi, who entered the meeting room as well, was dressed in ck too, her expression calm and pretty.


    The people in the meeting room all had strange expressions when they saw Mu Sihan entering the room with Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the meeting room is a serious ce. How can you bring in a woman who is not the Princess Consort?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, we have all seen the news online recently. Miss Nan¡¯s mother¡¯s scandal had created a bad situation for you. I think we have to discuss once more about the rtionship between Miss Nan And Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°If you still want to be with Miss Nan forcefully, it will only bring anger and unhappiness to the Royal family.¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked coldly, pulling Nan Zhi onto the main seat. He got Nan Zhi to sit next to him as he nced at the people in the meeting room with a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯m here to announce two things today. The first is my marriage with Nan Zhi. The second is the cutting of ties between Madam Ye and I.

 Chapter 1001 - I Won’t Marry Anyone Unless It’s Helian’s Young Lady

    <h4>Chapter 1001: I Won¡¯t Marry Anyone Unless It¡¯s Helian¡¯s Young Lady</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mu Sihan, who was sitting on the main seat, looked handsome with his cold expression, his eyes slightly narrowed with a hint of cold arrogance.


    The moment he finished speaking, a loudmotion broke out in the meeting room.


    Apart from Nan Zhi, everyone else were in massive disbelief.


    Especially Madam Ye.


    She had never thought that Mu Sihan came to cut their ties off as mother and son!


    Was he crazy?


    Even if their rtionship was bad, she was still his biological mother. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being talked about if he cut off their ties?


    Was there any King who dared to not want their biological mothers after they eded to the throne? Even if they didn¡¯t like their mothers, they still had to act their part!


    However, he actually said those ruthless words in front of the Queen and the rest of the family!


    ¡°Ye Sihan, I think you were bewitched by Nan Zhi and An Feng, haven¡¯t you?¡± Madam Ye stood up from the leather chair in agitation. She red at the expressionless Mu Sihan coldly, her voice furious. ¡°An Feng has done such a humiliating thing that embarrassed the Royal family and you, instead of cutting ties from them, you want to cut ties with me? What face and dignity are you showing that is befitting of the Royal family? A person like you cannot be the country¡¯s leader!¡±


    After hearing Mu Sihan¡¯s words, the Queen kept furrowing her eyebrows. ¡°Sihan, the news in the past few days is still a hot topic in the country. If news spreads that you cut ties with your biological mother for An Feng and Nan Zhi, not only would it make you lose the hearts of the people, it will also affect your position in the international political scene.


    ¡°Your image represents our Royal family and country. I thought that you had matured a lot after bing a King. However, you¡¯ve disappointed me greatly today!¡±


    Hearing the Queen¡¯s words, happiness surged in Madam Ye¡¯s heart.


    If the Queen was disappointed with Ye Sihan, then there was a chance of working with the other Royal family members to pull Mu Sihan down!


    Facing the people¡¯sments, Mu Sihan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, still as calm as ever though his eyes remained cold calm. He lifted a hand, passing a thumb drive to the secretary behind him.


    ¡°The truth about my mother-inw¡¯s incident is in this video. Everyone will understand why I want to cut ties with Madam Ye after watching this.¡±


    Although she was his biological mother, he had never called her ¡®Mother¡¯.


    Madam Ye watched as the secretary inserted the thumb drive into the notebook, ayer of cold sweat covering her back unconsciously.


    Did Ye Sihan find something out? At the thought of her secret guard, the bad feeling in Madam Ye¡¯s heart grew even more.


    The secretary opened the video in the thumb drive, and a secret guard locked by metal chains immediately appeared on the big screen.


    Madam Ye¡¯s eyes constricted immediately.


    The secret guard had her head down, as she choked out hoarsely, ¡°I was instructed by Madam Ye to assassinate An Feng at the hospital. The incident of An Feng and the college student burning charcoal and attempting suicide was also orchestrated by Madam Ye.


    ¡°After An Feng came back from the town, Madam Ye assigned me to observe An Feng secretly. When An Feng went to the Capital¡¯s Paternity Testing Center to take the results of the test she did, a middle-aged woman bumped into An Feng. An Feng dropped her bag then, and the middle-aged woman used the chance to ce a miniature listening device into An Feng¡¯s bag.


    ¡°Through the device, Madam Ye found out that An Feng had requested for another test in the neighboring city and had asked a college student named Ah Hua to do for her. Madam Ye checked Ah Hua¡¯s background and found that he had a younger brother that he loved a lot. Madam Ye took Ah Hua¡¯s younger brother and used him to threaten Ah Hua, forcing him to write a suicide letter and burn charcoal to kill An Feng as well.¡±


    Mu Sihan gestured for the secretary to turn off the video.


    The meeting room remained silent for a while, as everyone stared at Madam Ye in disbelief and horror.


    Madam Ye said shrilled, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that! Ye Sihan, you must have forced my secret guard to say that against me!¡±


    Nan Zhi, who had yet to speak, hissed angrily, ¡°Madam Ye, do you want to see the video of your secret guard dressed as a cleaner and going into my Mom¡¯s ward to assassinate her? Also, as for Ah Hua¡¯s younger brother, Sihan found him already!¡±


    Ye Fengjun, who was beside Madam Ye, nced at her in confusion. ¡°Why did you have to do that? What has An Feng doing a Paternity test got to do with you? You actually wanted to silence her as well?¡±


    ¡°I... didn¡¯t want Nan Zhi to marry into the Royal family. She doesn¡¯t deserve the King!¡± Madam Ye nced at the Queen with red eyes. ¡°An Feng didn¡¯t educate her daughter well and even wants her to be a phoenix! People like her should die! No matter what I¡¯ve done, my intention was for the good of the Royal family! Nan Zhi¡¯s background is pathetic, and even being the King¡¯s mistress is too much for her!¡±


    Duke De An nodded in agreement. ¡°Even if An Feng was used, the scandal had been spread amongst the people. Nan Zhi doesn¡¯t have a good family background as well, so indeed, she¡¯s not suitable to marry into the Royal family.¡±


    ¡°However, the King has very strong affection for her. If she doesn¡¯t care about the name, we wouldn¡¯t say anything if the King has her as his mistress. However, the King must find a Princess Consort that is befitting of the Royal family!¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked coldly. ¡°Background? Who said that she doesn¡¯t have one?¡±


    Duke De An furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Is the King talking about the Qiao family? Even though it is proven that the Qiao family is innocent now, they had already fallen from grace...¡±


    Mu Sihan interrupted Duke De An¡¯s words coldly. ¡°Then what about the Helian family?¡±


    The moment Mu Sihan said it, Madam Ye¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    Did they already find out about Nan Zhi and Helian Xiao¡¯s rtionship? Then what about Helian Xiao? Did he also already realize out that Nan Zhi was his daughter?


    Madam Ye clenched her fists, her palms covered in mmy sweat.


    When Duke De An heard ¡®Helian family¡¯, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°The Helian family was originally our first choice for your marriage.¡± Duke De An said immediately, as if he didn¡¯t see Nan Zhi beside Mu Sihan, ¡°Did Your Majesty already ept marrying someone from the Helian family?¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked, his smile full of purpose. ¡°Of course, the only one I will marry is the Helian family¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Both the Queen and Duke De An froze, not expecting for his attitude to change so quickly. He was still talking about Nan Zhi and his marriage, but now he was talking about only marrying the Helian family¡¯s daughter!


    The only daughter the Helian family had that was suitable with Mu Sihan was Helian Zhu, so everyone thought that Mu Sihan was talking about Helian Zhu.


    However, Mu Sihan¡¯s next words changed everyone¡¯s expressions.


    ¡°The Helian family¡¯s daughter is the one beside me.¡±


    What?


    What?!


    The Helian family¡¯s daughter is the one beside the King? Nan Zhi?


    How was that possible?


    The Queen was the first to regain her senses, as her expression darkened slightly. ¡°King, this is a serious ce where you cannot make jokes. Did you receive a blow because of An Feng¡¯s incident?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Helian family only has one Young Lady, and that is Helian Zhu. How can Nan Zhi be the Helian family¡¯s Young Lady?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, we all know that you want to marry Nan Zhi and want her to have a background that is befitting of you. However, do you think we¡¯re all fools for believing this?¡±


    Ye Fengjun, who had yet to speak, nced at Madam Ye, then at Mu Sihan. In an instant, he immediately understood what had happened.

 Chapter 1002 - Counterattack

    <h4>Chapter 1002: Counterattack</h4>


    At this time, the meeting room door was pushed open once more. A tall figure that was exuding coldness and iparable arrogance walked in.


    When they saw Helian Xiao appearing, everyone in the meeting room had strange expressions.


    Madam Ye fell onto the leather chair, her face pale as she could no longer say anything. Both the Queen and Duke De An stared at Helian Xiao withplicated expressions.


    Helian Xiao was wearing a tailored ck suit, a long ck coat on his shoulders as he had a hand in his pocket. He stood tall, his back even straighter than a tree. Under his short hair, he had a handsome and mature face that had been crafted by God with utmost care. His lips were pursed tightly, as he unknowingly exuded a strict and strong aura.


    Perhaps shocked by his aura, the meeting room fell silent.


    Helian Xiao walked towards Nan Zhi, his deep eyes staring at her with gentleness, before he nced around the room. He spoke with his low and deep voice, ¡°Nan Zhi is my biological daughter.¡±


    Everyone was so shocked their jaws dropped open.


    How was that possible?


    The Queen was the first to react. ¡°Helian, this is not a joke.¡±


    Helian Xiao took out the paternity test report. ¡°This is the test administered by the Head of the Royal family himself, Your Majesty can take a look at it.¡±


    Taking the document, the Queen stared at the report for a long time.


    Duke De An then saw the report, muttering softly, ¡°This is impossible! It¡¯s too unbelievable!¡±


    The fact that Nan Zhi¡¯s maternal side was the Qiao family already shocked them and now, her biological father was actually the world¡¯s richest man!


    How could her life be so good?


    Everyone in the Royal family knew that Helian Xiao never got married and that Helian Zhu and Feng Yao were his children he adopted from his brother.


    Now that he had his own daughter, what was Helian Zhu? His brother¡¯s children were definitely iparable to his own children!


    Helian Zhu and Nan Zhi¡¯s position in the future was as clear as day!


    All of the Royal family members that were strongly against Nan Zhi marrying Mu Sihan instantly felt a sharp pain shoot their egos down to the dust!


    Madam Ye¡¯s expression paled even more. However, she was still holding on as she nced at Helian Xiao with aplicated gaze. ¡°Helian Xiao, I don¡¯t believe that Nan Zhi is your daughter!¡±


    The cold eyes of Helian Xiao seemed to pierce through Madam Ye. ¡°If you don¡¯t, why did you order for An Feng to be killed? Madam Ye, if it wasn¡¯t for you obstructing everything, I might have already found out the truth back then!¡±


    Back then, the woman that came to impersonate An Feng was her best friend. After she got An Feng¡¯s family to send An Feng back home, she took An Feng¡¯s mask and came to look for him.


    If he had spent a little more time with An Feng¡¯s best friend, he would have realized very quickly that she wasn¡¯t the woman she had raped.


    However, that woman got into an ident and all the evidence was gone, so he didn¡¯t investigate it any further.


    If An Feng didn¡¯t meet him and get suspicious of the scar on his wrist, he would probably still be in the dark that he had a daughter!


    At the thought of this, Helian Xiao¡¯s gaze at Madam Ye turned even colder.


    Madam Ye felt like arge syringe had sucked all of her energy as she fell nkly onto the chair. her eyes turned red. ¡°Why? Why were the two of you still able to meet and get together after so many years?¡±


    When the rest heard Madam Ye¡¯s dazed questioning, they all understood what had happened as well.


    It turned out that it was really Madam Ye¡¯s doing behind An Feng and the college student burning charcoal and attempting suicide. She actually had a murderous intent in order to stop Nan Zhi and Helian Xiao from acknowledging each other.


    The woman was too vicious!


    Everyone were intelligent here, understanding immediately when they saw Madam Ye¡¯s soulless appearance that Madam Ye liked Helian Xiao and not Ye Fengjun.


    Ye Fengjun¡¯s expression was extremely dark.


    The Queen wanted to use An Feng¡¯s incident to push Mu Sihan down and stop him from being with Nan Zhi still. However, she didn¡¯t expect for Nan Zhi to be Helian Xiao¡¯s biological daughter!


    Not only had she given birth to three children for the King, she was now also the daughter of the world¡¯s richest man. With this strong background, it was really hitting the ego of those who looked down on her in the past!


    With the Helian family behind her, who would dare to look down on her in the future?


    The Queen messaged her temple, standing up with a slightly dark expression. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, the two families cane together to discuss a wedding date after Nan Zhi goes back to the Helian family!¡±


    After the Queen left the meeting, Duke De An left as well. All of the other Royal family members got up and came to congratte Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi.


    Only Madam Ye remained seated there with an ashen expression, unmoving like a stone statue.


    Nan Zhi watched as the Royal family members congratted Mu Sihan and her, bitterness growing in her heart. It was only when she had a good background that these people looked at her differently.


    Because she was worried for her Mom still, Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan went to the hospital after leaving the meeting room.


    The Queen asked to meet Helian Xiao, so Helian Xiao went to the Queen¡¯s office briefly.


    When he was out of the room, Madam Ye stopped him.


    ¡°Helian.¡±


    Madam Ye stared at Helian Xiao with red eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, and my heart towards you...¡±


    Helian Xiao interrupted Madam Ye coldly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t interested in you in the past, I will never be in the future either.¡±


    Madam Ye¡¯s body swayed. ¡°Everything I¡¯ve ever done has always been for you.¡±


    ¡°Madam Ye, please don¡¯t force your selfish desires onto me. My attitude had been clear from the very beginning that I was never interested in you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about that An Feng? She doesn¡¯t suit you at all!¡±


    Helian Xiao scoffed coldly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t suit me? In what way? Unlike you, she is truly kind. Just this alone is so much better than you!¡±


    It was clear that Helian Xiao didn¡¯t want to say too much to Madam Ye, as he walked past her and left withrge strides.


    Madam Ye wanted to run after him. However, when she turned around, she saw Ye Fengjun in his wheelchair.


    Actually, Ye Fengjun was also handsome and charismatic. However, she didn¡¯t love him, so no matter how good he was, she couldn¡¯t seem to see it.


    However, she knew that Ye Fengjun had feelings for her. He would ept anything she did.


    Madam Ye wanted both Helian Xiao¡¯s feelings and Ye Fengjun at the same time. After all, as a spare tire that she could fall back onto anytime, Ye Fengjun was not bad at all.


    Madam Ye walked in front of Ye Fengjun, crouching down before she grabbed his hands. ¡°Fengjun, listen to me...¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Madam Ye¡¯s hand was thrown away ruthlessly. Ye Fengjun raised his hand and pped Madam Ye ruthlessly.


    Madam Ye widened her eyes, staring at the man in disbelief. ¡°Y-You hit me?¡±


    Ye Fengjun¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness and hurt. Even if he knew that this woman had never loved him, he still hoped for this woman to look at him and enjoy the rest of their lives together.


    However, he never thought that she would be so vicious, so cruel.


    ¡°Lisa, you used my love for you to trample me like this! You didn¡¯t treat me as your husband at all when you did all of these things!¡±


    When Madam Ye saw the disappointment in Ye Fengjun¡¯s eyes, she suddenly started to panic. She couldn¡¯t grab Helian Xiao anymore. Was she going to lose Ye Fengjun as well?

 Chapter 1003 - Baby

    <h4>Chapter 1003: Baby</h4>


    Madam Ye held Ye Fengjun¡¯s hand tightly, her tears swarming in her eyes. ¡°Fengjun, I know that I¡¯m in the wrong. After I had the twins, you would always let me do whatever I wanted.¡±


    Ye Fengjun closed his eyes, a vein appearing across his forehead, showing how much he was holding himself back from ring out at his wife. He threw Madam Ye¡¯s hand away with his strength, saying both with disappointment and pain, ¡°Lisa, back when Sihan was deemed as a jinx by the Master, I was slightly suspicious at first. However, you believed that Master¡¯s words so strongly. Tell me frankly, did you collude with Ye Fengshu?¡±


    Madam Ye¡¯s eyes glimmered as she looked down. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°You did!¡± Ye Fengjun seemed to understand something, as heughed in self-ridicule. ¡°It¡¯s because you like Helian Xiao. Not only did you kill An Feng¡¯s best friend, you even harmed Helian Xiao¡¯s first love before that. After Ye Fengshu found out what you did, he threatened you. In order to save yourself, you even hurt your own son. Do you know thatbeling him as a jinx almost got him killed?¡±


    Madam Ye¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t...¡±


    Ye Fengjun held his wheelchair tightly, the veins on his arms twitching as he did his best to suppress his tumultuous emotions. He spoke hoarsely, ¡°Lisa, there¡¯s no point in continuing out marriage. Maybe, falling in love with you back then was a mistake!


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell my secretary to pass you the divorce papers. Sign it and let¡¯s separate agreeably!¡±


    Madam Ye stared at Ye Fengjun in disbelief, all of her blood rushing towards her mind. ¡°You.. You really want to divorce me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough after being a spare tire for so many years? You didn¡¯t like me when I was normal, now that I¡¯m disabled, you probably despise me even more! Since that¡¯s the case, why should we force ourselves to be together?¡±


    Hearing this, Madam Ye was in aplete mess as she was really panicking.


    ¡°Fengjun, I know I¡¯m wrong. Please give me one more chance...¡± If Ye Fengjun didn¡¯t protect her, she didn¡¯t know if she would be able to leave the Capital.


    With Ye Sihan saying in the meeting that he wanted to cut ties with her, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t nning to let her go for almost killing Nan Zhi¡¯s mother!


    Ye Fengjun turned on the electric motor of his wheelchair, and he turned around to leave.


    Madam Ye wanted to run after him. However, Ye Fengjun¡¯s secretary came over and gave her a copy of the divorce papers that Ye Fengjun had just signed.


    Grabbing onto the divorce papers, Madam Ye shred them into tiny pieces. ¡°I won¡¯t agree to a divorce!¡±


    Madam Ye wanted to run after Ye Fengjun then, but two Royal guards came over at this time. ¡°Madam, our King had ordered us to arrest you!¡±


    The shock and horror was evident on her ashen face. ¡°I am his mother. Who is he to arrest me?¡±


    ¡°The King has already cut all ties with you. Besides, you¡¯vemitted a crime and needs to be punished by thew!¡±


    Before Madam Ye could say anything, the guards took her by force.


    Madam Ye tried to struggle, but the guards were all top fighters, so she couldn¡¯t struggle out of their hold no matter what.


    A hopeless dread spread within Madam Ye¡¯s heart.


    Ye Sihan had no feelings for her. Since she hadmitted a crime, he had no qualms about being extremely ruthless to her!


    What was she going to do?


    ...


    When Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan arrived at the hospital, An Feng had been transferred from the ICU to the Royal Hospital¡¯s VIP room.


    Not too long after Nan Zhi arrived in the room, An Feng woke up.


    Seeing her wake up, Nan Zhi was extremely ted. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    Staring at Nan Zhi, who was sobbing with red eyes, An Fengforted softly, ¡°You foolish girl, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m alright. Hush now...¡±


    Nan Zhi nuzzled An Feng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I was almost scared to death. Mom, please tell me everything in the future, alright? Don¡¯t bear the weight alone anymore.¡±


    When An Feng was unconscious, she seemed to have heard Helian Xiao¡¯s voice. He had threatened to find a step-mother for her daughter if she didn¡¯t wake up...


    An Feng looked around the room, not seeing Helian Xiao at all.


    ¡°Mom, what are you looking for?¡±


    An Feng shook her head softly. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for Mr Helian?¡± Nan Zhi stared at An Feng with bright eyes, not wanting to miss any of her mother¡¯s expressions.


    Stiffening, An Feng regained her senses and asked, ¡°Do both Sihan and you know already?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Mr Helian knows too.¡±


    An Feng froze. She didn¡¯t think that everyone would find out about what happened back then when she was unconscious.


    ¡°Zhizhi, what happened back then... was not a good memory for me. I have a trauma about it as well. However, no matter what, he¡¯s still your father. If you want to be with Sihan, you have to acknowledge the Helian family. Mom cannot give you much, but I wish that you can marry Sihan prettily and nicely! Don¡¯t let the Royal family look down on you because of your family background!¡±


    Hearing An Feng¡¯s words, Nan Zhi sniffled. ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t like him, I won¡¯t acknowledge him either.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such foolish things! If hees and wants to bring you back to the Helian family, you cannot reject him!¡±


    ¡°Mom...¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to be angry, listen to me! My biggest wish is for you to have a nice life. I will only be happy if you are happy. Zhizhi, remember this, okay?¡±


    ...


    Because of An Feng¡¯s incident, it had almost been forty eight hours since Nan Zhi slept. Under the orders of An Feng, Nan Zhi had no choice but to return home to rest and have a good sleep.


    Mu Sihan told Yi Fan to instruct the old servants in the pce toe and take care of An Feng.


    Ultimately, An Feng¡¯s body was still weak, so she fell asleep again quickly.


    When she woke up again, the Head of the hospital came personally with his entourage of doctors and nurses toe and check on her.


    The Head of the hospital gave An Feng a checkup personally, standing by her bed after the doctors and nurses left and instructed her carefully.


    ¡°Be sure to take a good rest and you can be discharged within the week.¡±


    An Feng nodded. After being unconscious for two days, her face was pale, having shed some weight as her face looked even prettier and more gentle.


    ¡°I asked my servants to cook some soup. I¡¯ll bring it over to youter.¡±


    The surprise was clear on her face. The Head of the hospital actually got his servants to cook some soup for her?


    A memory of Zhizhi and Sihan saying that they wanted to introduce her to the new Head of the Royal Hospital when they were eating at the clubhouse back then appeared in her mind...


    Was it this person in front of her?


    Like what Zhizhi had said, the Head of the hospital was indeed tall and handsome. The white doctors robe made him look extremely gentle and polite.


    When An Feng was young, it was true that she had liked this type of man. Nan Weiye was polite and gentle looking back then as well, having only revealed his true self after marrying her.


    An Feng pursed her lips. She was thinking about how to reject the Head of the hospital¡¯s kindness when the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Helian Xiao appeared, carrying a bouquet of flowers and a thermos sk. After noting that An Feng was awake, he didn¡¯t seem to be too surprised. An affectionate smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    An Feng¡¯s mind was a mess.


    Who did he think he was calling ¡®Baby¡¯?

 Chapter 1004 - Sleeping Together Isn’t Anything?

    <h4>Chapter 1004: Sleeping Together Isn¡¯t Anything?</h4>


    An Feng waspletely shocked by Helian Xiao calling her ¡®Baby¡¯ and her mouth nearly dropped open.


    Although his voice was low and maic such that him saying the word didn¡¯t feel weird, her scalp still felt numb.


    She had seen shameless people, but she had never seen someone as shameless as he was!


    After finding out what happened back then, shouldn¡¯t he be extremely humiliated and embarrassed to appear in front of her again?


    However, when she thought about it, it made sense too. He had even done something like raping a woman, so why would he feel shameful about this?


    Helian Xiao stared at An Feng softly. When he noted her furrowed eyebrows, looking like she would do anything to avoid him, his heart skipped a beat.


    It had been so many years, but she still hadn¡¯t forgotten and forgiven what had happened back then!


    Helian Xiao didn¡¯t show his emotions on his face, his expression handsome and gentle. He put down the bouquet he was holding, before he stood next to the bed and greeted the Head of the hospital.


    The Head of the hospital was still dazed from Helian Xiao calling An Feng ¡®Baby¡¯. Although he had done the DNA test for Helian Xiao and Nan Zhi, what he knew was that Helian Xiao and An Feng didn¡¯t know each other before.


    Having Nan Zhi was probably an ident.


    However, Helian Xiao¡¯s actions clearly showed that he didn¡¯t want to treat Nan Zhi as an ident. Apart from acknowledging his daughter, he wanted to keep An Feng with him too?


    Helian Xiao reached a hand out to the Head of the hospital, a small smile on his lips as he exuded an undeniably strong aura that screamed the charisma of a mature man. ¡°I must thank you for making soup for my daughter¡¯s Mom. However, we don¡¯t need you to worry about taking care of her, I will take care of her properly.¡±


    The moment Helian Xiao arrived, he took the dominance and spoke to the Head of the hospital as the patriarch of the family.


    He was also reminding the Head of the hospital indirectly that this was his daughter¡¯s Mom and his woman, to not think about An Feng at all in that way.


    The Head of the hospital was a smart man, understanding what Helian Xiao meant immediately. He stopped showing his interest, shaking hands with Helian Xiao before leaving the room in a hurry.


    Throughout that conversation, An Feng was lying on the bed, eyebrows furrowed as she stared at Helian Xiao.


    After the Head of the hospital left, he turned around and nced at An Feng.


    An Feng looked into his eyes. ¡°Mr Helian, let¡¯s not talk about there being anything between the Head of the hospital and myself. Even if there was something, don¡¯t you think you shouldn¡¯t have said those things to him? There¡¯s nothing between us. It¡¯s none of your business to care about my matters!¡±


    Helian Xiao stood beside the bed and looked down, staring deeply at her. ¡°Us sleeping together isn¡¯t anything?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was maic, making her heart flutter slightly.


    At his blunt words, An Feng was a little embarrassed, saying softly, ¡°Was that sleeping together? We didn¡¯t know each other back then, and I was forced into your car. Without caring about my shouts and screams, you forced yourself on me and raped me...¡± Although it had been so many years, her blood still turned cold whenever she recalled the incident back then. ¡°It has been so long and Zhizhi is already grown up, so I don¡¯t want to say anything more. I just hope that you can be nicer to Zhizhi and fulfill the responsibilities of a father.¡±


    Helian Xiao stared at An Feng for a while, before he suddenly leaned down.


    An Feng¡¯s eyes constricted a little. With him leaning down, he blocked half of the light, and her heart started to thump harder.


    She had been always been slender, so when she wore the oversized pajamas, her pretty corbones appeared even more slender and prettier due to her nervousness as her chest heaved up and down slightly.


    Under the dimmed lightning, she looked rather attractive.


    Helian Xiao ced his hands on both sides of An Feng¡¯s pillow. Because of his actions, his shirt had opened up a little, his well-defined muscles appearing slightly.


    He was middle-aged now, but he didn¡¯t seem like one at all. He had taken good care of his figure and skin, with not one bit of excess flesh or wrinkle on him.


    Noting An Feng¡¯s fluttering eyes, Helian Xiao opened his lips slightly, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°I will make it up to Zhizhi and be a good father. Of course, I want to make it up to you more.¡±


    His voice had always been unique and pleasant, mature and thick. Especially when he spoke such moving words, his voice was slightly hoarse and had an indescribable sexiness.


    Their faces were extremely close to each other, and An Feng held her breath.


    Very quickly, An Feng surrendered first, looking away as she shifted her body slightly away from the man. However, with her action, the man¡¯s dry and warm hands managed to grab her slender waist very quickly.


    He looked down at her as he pulled her into his arms, giving her a sense of suppression.


    An Feng was shocked, cing her hands on Helian Xiao¡¯s shoulders. She wanted to push him away, but couldn¡¯t no matter how. The moment she looked up, her eyes met his pair of dark and deep eyes. Her senses were filled with the mature masculine scent on him,ced with a faint scent of cigarette and after-shave.


    ¡°Mr Helian, I don¡¯t need you to make it up to me...¡±


    Before An Feng could finish, Helian Xiao suddenly leaned in closer towards her. Their lips were barely apart, about to touch each others.


    An Feng¡¯s scalp turned numb, her mind nking out for a few seconds as the man¡¯s scent filled her senses. Her hands on his shoulders turned into fists unconsciously, all of her goosebumps appearing on her arms.


    He stared at her like this, his hands supporting his weight. He was about to touch her, but didn¡¯t, his action needing crazy arm strength, his shirt exposing his wide shoulders as he exuded an aura of masculinity.


    Closing her eyes, An Feng used her forehead to hit the man¡¯s forehead with as much strength as she could muster.


    It was clear that he didn¡¯t expect for her to do this. Staring at her red forehead, Helian Xiao stood up, furrowing his eyebrows. ¡°Are you that disgusted by me approaching you?¡±


    Refusing to look at him, An Feng merely replied with a perfunctory, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I was drugged back then. If I didn¡¯t find a woman, my blood vessels would have burst and I would have died. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to take responsibility, but...¡±


    An Feng interrupted Helian Xiao heatedly, ¡°Does that justify you pulling an innocent girl off the streets to be your antidote? Do you know how great of a trauma that incident caused me? After I returned to my country, I was despised by everyone. Every time it rained I would be terrified that it would happen again. Do you know how many nightmares I had at night? My psychological state was unstable, and now you¡¯re telling me that your blood vessels would burst and explode if you didn¡¯t get a woman?! Do you know how much pain you caused me? Do you think I can forgive you that easily?¡±


    Helian Xiao pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t get agitated first. Calm down.¡±


    ¡°Go! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    Helian Xiao knew that An Feng couldn¡¯t take anymore agitation. What happened back then was a scar that couldn¡¯t be healed so easily, something that couldn¡¯t be removed just with his words.


    He nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ...


    An Feng was hospitalized for a week, and Helian Xiao came to visit her everyday.


    Regardless, An Feng wasn¡¯t willing to talk to him. Whenever he arrived, she would ignore him, but he still came.


    In this period, Ah Hua had woken up. After finding out that his younger brother was safe, he went online to rify what happened and cleared An Feng¡¯s name.


    Helian Xiao was nning to bring Nan Zhi back to M Country to meet the rest of the family after An Feng was discharged.


    Too many things had happened to Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan, and all they wanted to do now was to be a registered couple as soon as possible.


    After getting An Feng¡¯s approval, Nan Zhi went to go to M Country with Helian Xiao.

 Chapter 1005 - Let’s Be Strangers!

    <h4>Chapter 1005: Let¡¯s Be Strangers!</h4>


    When An Feng was discharged, Nan Zhi came to fetch her.


    Helian Xiao had bought a mansion in the Capital¡¯s rich people residential area and given it to Nan Zhi. His intention was for An Feng to stay in the mansion after she was discharged.


    Nan Zhi conveyed Helian Xiao¡¯s intention to her Mom.


    For a long moment, An Feng remained silent before she said, ¡°Zhizhi, after you marry SIhan, I n to use my savings to buy a house. Also, I want to go back to Ning City to pay respects to your grandparents.¡±


    Nan Zhi knew that although her grandparents in Ning City weren¡¯t her Mom¡¯s biological parents, they had taken care of her since young, having adored and doted on her. Mom¡¯s feelings towards them were no less than what a biological child would have for their parents.


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get Sihan to assign two bodyguards to protect you.¡±


    An Feng said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to. How can there be so many bad people in the world? Mom wants to be free and doesn¡¯t want anyone to follow me.¡± An Feng caressed Nan Zhi¡¯s face. ¡°I wille back after youe back from M Country and confirm your wedding date with Sihan.


    ¡°After paying respects to your grandparents, I still want to travel the world.¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at An Feng, knowing that she wanted to go travel because she didn¡¯t want to see Helian Xiao.


    ¡°Mom, do you still hate him badly?¡±


    An Feng shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s hate, but it¡¯s very confusing. I want to be alone to sort my thoughts out.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Then you have to contact me everyday to tell me you¡¯re safe. Take care when you¡¯re out there alone.¡±


    ¡°Foolish girl, I¡¯m not a child.¡±


    Nan Zhi and An Feng were nning to get on their car when a ck luxurious sedan suddenly drove over. Helian Xiao, who was dressed in a white shirt and ck pants, got off the car.


    Although Nan Zhi had arrived to go to M Country with Helian Xiao to meet the family, she still hadn¡¯t called him ¡®Father¡¯ yet.


    Helian Xiao never forced her to do so either.


    Building their father and daughter rtionship was not something that could be done in one day. Also, he understood very clearly that Nan Zhi cared the most about her mother¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Zhizhi, can I speak to your Mom?¡±


    Nan Zhi nced at An Feng.


    After a few seconds, An Feng nodded.


    Helian Xiao opened the car door for An Feng, gesturing for her to get into the car first.


    The driver got off the car quietly, and within seconds, only Helian Xiao and An Feng were left in the well-shielded car.


    ¡°I¡¯m bringing Zhizhi to M Country tomorrow.¡± Helian Xiao stared at An Feng with dark eyes. ¡°I hope that you can go back with me. I would like to introduce you to my family, and also for you to give me a chance to make it up to you.¡±


    An Feng stared at Helian Xiao¡¯s dark eyes, opening her mouth to say something when his phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°You answer the call first.¡±


    Helian Xiao looked away from An Feng¡¯s pretty and elegant face. He took out his phone and answered the call after seeing the caller ID.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Hearing Helian Xiao call his mother softly, An Feng straightened her back unconsciously.


    The sound-proofing in the car was done too well. On top of the soft speaker volume, An Feng briefly heard the Old Madam say, ¡°When will you find a proper woman? In the past, you said that you were going to work. Alright, you¡¯re now the Head of the Helian family. You have your position, influence and you¡¯re not young anymore. Did you forget that I already have one foot in the grave? Will I be able to see you with a family before I die? When will I have a grandchild?¡±


    ¡°You will have one tomorrow.¡± Helian Xiao merelyughed in response to the Old Madam¡¯s tempered rambling.


    ¡°How can you stillugh? You unfilial child!¡± The Old Madam seemed to react one step slower, asking immediately after she shouted. ¡°What did you just say? I will have a grandchild tomorrow? What happened? Did you have a bastard child outside? You irresponsible asshole! How did I educate you since you were young...?


    ¡°You must be lying to me right? Alright, I won¡¯t say too much for you. I have a suitable candidate that suits you,e back tomorrow and I¡¯ll introduce you to her.¡±


    Before Helian Xiao could say anything, the Old Madam hung up.


    The atmosphere in the car instantly turned slightly frozen and quiet.


    Helian Xiao put away his phone and coughed awkwardly. ¡°My Mother is old and is in a rush to find a daughter-inw and have grandchildren. You should understand that!¡±


    An Feng hummed in agreement.


    ¡°So, will you go back with me tomorrow?¡±


    Now, An Feng could feel his warm and heated gaze on her. She looked down. ¡°Mr Helian, I think that we should continue to be strangers! It¡¯s alright as long as you¡¯re nice to Zhizhi, you don¡¯t have to care about me.¡±


    Helian Xiao pursed his lips tightly, staring at An Feng intently. He could not see any feelings she might have for him in her eyes.


    Perhaps, he had overestimated his charm in the first ce.


    When she had been hospitalized recently, he went to find out about what happened to her in the past. He found out that she didn¡¯t like men like him. At the masked ball back then, the teenager she nned to confess to was the same type as her ex-husband.


    The thing that could not be forced the most in this world was probably feelings!


    At their age, he didn¡¯t want to force a person that didn¡¯t like him either. How would that be different to what he had done to her in the past?


    He took out a cigarette, lighting it up as he narrowed his eyes to smoke.


    As he stared at An Feng¡¯s quiet and calm side profile, he was silent for a few seconds before he nodded. ¡°I told you before, if you really don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    An Feng turned towards him, their eyes meeting as she heard him say hoarsely, ¡°Let me apologize once more about what happened back then. Of course, the harm has been caused and it¡¯s not something that can be made up with an apology. However, I will treat Zhizhi properly in the future.¡±


    An Feng¡¯s lips moved. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    They fell silent once more.


    Halfway through his cigarette, An Feng broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    He hummed, his expression dark and unreadable. ¡°Good bye.¡±


    With that, An Feng pushed the door open. She was about to get off the car when she heard the man¡¯s low and rich voice. ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore, and it is indeed time for me to start a family. If I go back and agree to my Mother¡¯s matchmaking session, are you alright with it?¡±


    Instead of turning back, An Feng merely said, ¡°That¡¯s your own business.¡±


    She closed the door and left.


    ...


    Just as An Feng requested, after Helian Xiao brought Nan Zhi back to M Country, he never looked for her again.


    But Nan Zhi would call An Feng at least twice everyday. She didn¡¯t know what her daughter was thinking, as she mentioned Helian Xiao often in the calls.


    One example was the second night after An Feng had returned to Ning City. Nan Zhi told her, ¡°There¡¯s an elitedy in her thirties that came over today. She¡¯s really knowledgeable and pretty. They had a meal together and he even sent her back.¡±


    An Feng changed the topic. ¡°Did Helian Zhu cause trouble to you after you returned? And the Old Madam, does she like you?¡±


    ¡°Helian Zhu didn¡¯t return to the Helian family. The Old Madam is a cheerful and nice person. When she saw such an old granddaughter appear in front of her, she was very passionate and likes me a lot! Mom, don¡¯t worry about me! You, on the other hand, have to take care and stay safe outside!¡±

 Chapter 1006 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Meeting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    It was the fifth day An Feng was in Ning City.


    When Nan Zhi video-called An Feng, she asked Nan Zhi, ¡°Do you remember your grandaunt¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    An Feng nodded. ¡°Back then, your grandaunt¡¯s daughter stayed with us at the An family and grew up with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember. She went overseaster and we lost contact since then.¡±


    ¡°She married a foreigner back then and had twin daughters. However, she left the world shortly after she gave birth. Her twin daughters are six years younger than you, and I met one of them today. Tang Ci is really pretty and came back to look for her family.


    ¡°She¡¯s getting married in a few days. After she met me, she cried for a while as she hugged me. I heard her mention that her twin older sister is gone as well, that she¡¯s left alone. Her step-mother is not good to her, so she wants to invite me to her wedding.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded understandingly. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to invite you to her wedding. However, it¡¯s been so many years since you¡¯ve met, I¡¯m worried...¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. However, when Mom met her today, I thought about your grandaunt¡¯s daughter. She grew up with me and we were closer than real sisters were. Now that her daughter is getting married with no rtives with her, I want to go.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Where is she getting married? Later, after your flight, I¡¯ll send two bodyguards over.¡±


    An Feng knew what Nan Zhi was worried about, so she didn¡¯t reject the thought. ¡°She¡¯s getting married in Mexico. I¡¯ll send a photo of her wedding invitation to youter!¡±


    ¡°Okay, take care, Mom.¡±


    After Nan Zhi received the photo of the wedding invitation An Feng sent her, she sent it to Yi Fan again.


    Not too longter, Yi Fan replied.


    The groom belonged to the Mo family, the head of the top four families in Mexico. In the past, the Mo family gained their wealth through war and had some background in the mafia. However, they had now cut their ties with the mafia and was doing legitimate businesses, thus, could be counted as a real elite family in Mexico.


    Yi Fan even found out that the man Tang Ci was marrying was the Second Young Master of the Mo family. He was involved in a fire ident not too long ago, and Yi Fan heard that he had been crippled in the fire.


    No elite youngdies were willing to marry him.


    Nan Zhi could briefly understand what was happening. Tang Ci¡¯s father had probably forced Tan Ci to marry for therge betrothal sum.


    Nan Zhi called An Feng. ¡°Mom, you should go. I¡¯ll prepare a gift for you then.¡±


    Tang Ci¡¯s situation made Nan Zhi remember what happened to her in the past, sympathy appearing in her heart.


    ...


    An Feng left Ning City two days before Tang Ci¡¯s wedding. The flight from Ning City didn¡¯t go straight to her destination, and she had to do a transit in between.


    When she was waiting for her transit flight, the flight was dyed, so An Feng went to a caf¨¦ to wait.


    Her hair had grown longer, having tied it into a low ponytail with a slight fringe parting. She wore a simple denim shirt and a long skirt. Her skin was fair and smooth, her facial features exquisite and pretty. Her aura was uniquely gentle and elegant. If she didn¡¯t tell anyone, no one would be able to tell that she already had three grandchildren.


    While she waited, An Feng bought a cup of coffee and sat by the window. She took out a book from her bag, reading it as she sipped on her coffee.


    As she did, two men came over to ask for her contact.


    An Feng rejected them all politely.


    Halfway through her coffee, An Feng heard a pleasant tinklingughter and looked up instinctively.


    All she saw was a tall and pretty woman wearing a fiery red long dress entering the caf¨¦. The woman had blond curly hair, her figure voluminous as she looked extremely feminine, sexy and charming.


    After the woman entered the caf¨¦, An Feng wanted to look away. However, she suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    Was she seeing wrongly? But then, who else could it be apart from Helian Xiao who followed behind the woman?


    Seeing him this time was different from the past. He was dressed more casually in a polo shirt and a pair of casual pants. He had a pair of sunsses on his handsome and mature face, while he was carrying a woman¡¯s handbag as well.


    ¡°Darling, I want a ck coffee.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was vivacious and charming.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go order. You can go find seats for us first.¡±


    The woman ced a hand on his shoulders, leaning in to tell him, ¡°You¡¯re so wonderful.¡± She then walked away with a charming smile.


    There happened to be an empty table diagonally opposite of An Feng, and the woman walked over and sat down there.


    Not too long after, Helian Xiao brought two cups of coffee over. When he walked past An Feng, An Feng didn¡¯t know if she should greet him or look down and act like an ostrich, hiding away from him.


    Back at the Capital, she had said for them to be strangers. Now that they had met, she didn¡¯t know what he would think of her if she greeted him.


    It was fortunate that he didn¡¯t stop when he walked past her as well.


    Helian Xiao ced a cup of coffee in front of the charming woman before sitting opposite her.


    After Helian Xiao sat down, he saw An Feng, who was diagonally opposite of the woman.


    His eyes narrowed slightly under his sunsses.


    He didn¡¯t act like he didn¡¯t see her, as he nodded at her gentlemanly. His expression was faint, not too passionate nor too cold, merely treating her as a normal friend he had met asionally.


    An Feng nodded at him as well.


    The charming woman nced towards An Feng, blinking her eyes at Helian Xiao. ¡°Darling, do you know thatdy? She¡¯s an Asian right? She looks so soft and nice!¡±


    Helian Xiao¡¯s lips moved, as he said simply, ¡°Yes, but we¡¯re not very acquainted with each other.¡±


    The distance between the tables were not too big. With An Feng just sitting diagonally opposite of them, she happened to hear what Helian Xiao said.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but her heart felt like bees had stung her softly.


    She felt slightly sad.


    However, who was she to be sad? She was the one who pushed him away and didn¡¯t want to pursue a rtionship between them.


    With his charm, he naturally didn¡¯tck any woman around him. If he was willing to, he could find anyone who was better than her.


    Besides, his new girlfriend was charming and feminine, he must really like her!


    An Feng wanted to treat Helian Xiao¡¯s appearance as an interlude in her trip. She looked down to continue reading, but none of the words were going into her head anymore.


    Her ears were filled with the woman¡¯s pleasantughter, and Helian Xiao¡¯s warm voice.


    Pushing aside the fact that Helian Xiao had raped her back then, Helian Xiao was indeed a very charming man who was mature and elegant. In that few days he was taking care of her in the hospital, even if she ignored him, he was still elegant, considerate and patient towards her.


    An Feng put away her book. When she stood up, she nced at Helian Xiao. He had taken off his sunsses, staring at the woman intently. The woman had whispered something softly, and he smirked softly. He seemed extremely mature and masculine.


    Picking up her bag, An Feng turned around to leave.


    He was probably only interested in her briefly. He had said before that men had a desire to conquer. The more they couldn¡¯t get something, the more they wanted to get it. Besides, her constant pushing him away might have made him lose patience in herpletely.


    He had already let go of her. But why was she so uneasy when she saw him chatting andughing with another woman?

 Chapter 1007 - Unfamiliarity

    <h4>Chapter 1007: Unfamiliarity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    An Feng got on the ne.


    But the uneasy feeling in her chest was still present. To be more urate, she probably wasn¡¯t uneasy, but ufortable.


    For some reason, Seeing Helian Xiao with another woman made her ufortable.


    But then, who was she to be ufortable?


    What happened back then had always been a trauma to her. It was impossible for her to ept a man who had raped her.


    Later, Nan Weiye appeared to approach her with hidden intentions. Because she was pregnant, Nan Weiye took good care of her while also looking down at her.


    No one would believe her, but he had never touched her in the years she was married to Nan Weiye.


    At first, she used her pregnancy as an excuse. After she had Zhizhi, her attention was ced on Zhizhipletely. When Zhizhi was slightly older, there was one time when Nan Weiye got drunk and wanted to touch her. It happened to be a rainy night, and it made her recall the night she had been raped. After being agitated by her memories, she resisted violetently.


    So violently that Nan Weiye was injured by her.


    Using his delirious state from the alcohol, he confessed to her. He cursed her, calling her shameless and promiscuous, saying that a woman like her didn¡¯t deserve his true feelings!


    At that time, she wanted to die so badly!


    However, because of Zhizhi, she persevered! For a very long time, she hoped for that man who raped her would die! She didn¡¯t want to suffer through the torment of those memories anymore.


    However, as the years passed, she slowly let go of it as well.


    However, there was still a knot in her heart. She thought that she wouldn¡¯t meet that person again in her lifetime. But, she did, and it happened to be Helian Xiao.


    With the discovery of who he was, he had exined what happened back then, that he had looked for her, but her best friend had posed as her. He didn¡¯t seem to be as bad as he had imagined. In fact, he was very caring to her when she was hospitalized.


    She couldn¡¯t deny the masculine charisma he exuded from within him.


    An Feng wasn¡¯t willing to think about it again. However, the sight of that charming woman he found kept appearing in her mind.


    In the call she had with Zhizhi a few days ago, she said that his matchmaking partner was knowledgeable and pretty. Did he not like her anymore? Had he found another woman already?


    This woman was warm and open, not shying from being intimate with him in public, so they must have had that kind of rtionship!


    When he was interested in her, he wanted to sleep with her already.


    Was he always this straightforward towards women?


    Closing her eyes, An Feng chided herself internally, telling herself to not think about it again.


    Forget it! She should just treat Helian Xiao as an interlude in her life!


    ...


    An Feng had booked a first-ss ticket. She leaned back in her seat, nning to close her eyes and rest.


    Suddenly, the woman¡¯s pleasantughter rang by her ears. ¡°Darling, we¡¯re not sitting together, oh...¡±


    All the sleepiness in An Feng¡¯s mind dissipated immediately.


    How could there be such a coincidence?


    Were Helian Xiao and that woman taking this flight as well?


    An Feng straightened her back unconsciously, cing her hands on her knees as she clenched her fists slightly.


    Surely it couldn¡¯t be so coincidental that one of them would sit beside her?


    Just as An Feng was thinking it, the woman¡¯sughing voice trailed over again. ¡°Xiao, you¡¯re sitting next to the window of the second row.¡±


    An Feng didn¡¯t need to turn around, already able to hear the man¡¯s footsteps.


    They were approaching her slowly.


    Frozen like a statue, An Feng found herself unable to move from the string of coincidences. All she could feel was how quick her heart was beating.


    Why was she feeling like this? She didn¡¯t know what she was being guilty and nervous about.


    Very quickly, the man¡¯s heavy footsteps stopped next to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please excuse me.¡± The man¡¯s low and distant voice rang.


    An Feng took a deep breath before she looked up at the man who was preparing to pass by her. She forced out a smile on her pretty face. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Helian Xiao was still wearing his sunsses, so An Feng couldn¡¯t read his expression very clearly. She didn¡¯t know if he was looking at her either, her smile freezing slightly. ¡°I can change seats with your girlfriend.¡± With that said, she got up.


    The woman was sitting in the same row as An Feng, however, they were separated with an aisle between them. When she heard An Feng¡¯s words, the woman hurriedly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s only a few hours anyway. I don¡¯t want to sit with him! When we left the caf¨¦ earlier, he said that I gave my contact to a man who approached me and he¡¯s still angry at me! So petty!¡±


    An Feng nced at Helian Xiao¡¯s dark expression. He had pursed his lips slightly, looking like he was indeed slightly unhappy.


    His feelings really changed very quickly! When he was interested in her, she almost thought that he was really only interested in her.


    However, it had only been such a short while, yet he was already caring for another woman!


    Indeed, men were all trash!


    It was a good thing that her Zhizhi had found a man that was only good to her!


    Seeing that the woman wasn¡¯t willing to change seats with her, An Feng had nothing else to say. However, it felt really awkward to sit between a couple who had argued.


    As An Feng nced at the man from the corner of her eye, she noticed he had already sat down and pushed his sunsses to the top of his head. He took out a finance magazine and started to read.


    When they left the Capital, she told him to act like strangers.


    Indeed, he was doing it very well.


    With how cold he was acting, it was as if they had never interacted before.


    Did all men have two faces?


    Turning away from him, An Feng put on the earphones to listen to some music. She didn¡¯t know if it was because their seats were too close together, but she could smell the faint cigarette smell from him from time to time.


    Normally she didn¡¯t like men who smoked, because she couldn¡¯t stand that kind of choking scent, it was nauseating.


    However, the cigarette smell on Helian Xiao wasn¡¯t heavy and choking every time she smelt it. It was faint and slightly minty, mixing well with the scent of a mature and healthy man.


    At the Capital, when he went to the hospital everyday, she didn¡¯t think it was too much.


    However, in the days they had been apart, when he treated her coldly and had be another woman¡¯s man, she finally understood that she started to care for him unconsciously.


    Because of what happened back then, she had been unable to forgive him and ignored her feelings for him as a result. If she ignored what had happened back then, her heart would undeniably flutter every time he approached her.


    However, she understood it toote now.


    He already had a new beginning, with someone else.


    ...


    After the flight took off, the woman sitting on the other side of the aisle chatted with An Feng.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Bernice, do you know Xiao?¡±


    An Feng recalled what Helian Xiao had said back in the caf¨¦, as she replied softly, ¡°I do, but we¡¯re not very well acquainted.¡±


    Bernice pouted. ¡°You both say the same things.¡± Bernice cupped her cheeks, smiling brightly, ¡°What do you think about him? Isn¡¯t he slightly cold and aloof?¡±


    Aloof?


    When An Feng was with him, she only thought that he was a nicely dressed beast that was very good at flirting with girls in private.


    In all honesty, An Feng didn¡¯t want to talk too much about Helian Xiao with the woman. Besides, he was sitting beside her, so she only smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not too sure about that.¡±

 Chapter 1008 - Fluttering

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Fluttering</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bernice looked past An Feng, ring at the man who was reading newspapers slightly. ¡°He¡¯s always been like this since young, so boring!¡±


    An Feng froze slightly.


    He was like this since young? Were they childhood sweethearts?


    An Feng couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly humiliated and angry. If he met Bernice after her, she would still think that he was a responsible man.


    However, he had a childhood sweetheart and even said those things to her and did those intimate actions to her. Now, she thought that he was an a**hole! The worst kind!


    Bernice nced at An Feng, her smile widening. ¡°However, he wasn¡¯t interested in me in the past. He only epted my... pursuit recently.¡±


    An Feng hummed, stating her understanding.


    Not wanting to speak too much about Helian Xiao with his new love, An Feng ended the conversation politely with Bernice before she took her earphones and turned on a movie. She leaned back on the seat, staring at the screen intently but her mind was a mess.


    As she watched the movie, An Feng suddenly felt someone staring at her.


    An Feng looked up slightly, freezing when she met Helian Xiao¡¯s depthless eyes.


    Why was he staring at her like this?


    By the time An Feng looked back down and realized that the movie was ying a scene of the protagonist couple kissing passionately in the bathroom, An Feng¡¯s ears heated up.


    She hurriedly turned off the movie.


    When she turned slightly to look at the man, he wasn¡¯t looking at her anymore.


    He had worn an eye mask, lowered his chair andy down.


    An Feng¡¯s heart was beating rather quickly, that undeniable flutter in her heart appearing once more.


    She never had a proper rtionship, her rtionship history easily countable with one hand. Although she was already a grandma, she wasn¡¯t as clear and knowledgeable about rtionships as her Zhizhi.


    She didn¡¯t know if that fluttering was because of her feelings or if it was purely stirred by his masculine hormones.


    Many years ago, her heart had fluttered for a senior she never confessed to. However, those feelings had fadedter and now, she was merely sitting beside a mature man, but a gaze from him was enough to make her feel that fluttering once more. However, this man had already let go of her and had a new girlfriend.


    Sorrow sprouted in An Feng¡¯s heart. Why was she only able to make a mess of her life?


    ...


    In the four to five hours of the flight, An Feng never spoke to the man again.


    It was rather quiet in the first-ss section. Someone had fallen asleep behind them, snores sounding from time to time. An Feng nced at the woman beside her, she had also worn an eye mask and gone to sleep.


    In the dimmed light, it seemed like An Feng was the only one who was still awake.


    An Feng lowered her chair slightly. She originally had her back facing the man. However, she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, having looked down to nce at Helian Xiao unconsciously.


    Ever since she met him, she had rarely stared at him in so much detail. Every time he was awake, his eyes would appear extremely deep. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him for a long time.


    The eye mask had covered his eyes. Under his well-defined nose, his lips were pursed slightly. His facial features were so well-defined. No matter if he was awake or asleep, he still looked extremely elegant and dignified.


    He wasying down quietly, looking extremely exquisite from head to toe.


    When she realized she was acting like a stalker that was stalking another woman¡¯s man, she felt even more embarrassed and awkward.


    Looking away, she turned her head and forced herself to calm down to rest.


    She didn¡¯t know how she fell asleep, so she didn¡¯t know that not too long after she had turned her head, the man beside her had taken off his eye mask.


    He sat up, staring at her quietly.


    Her sleeping face was quiet and pretty, like the beautiful night when all themotion and brightness had been removed. She was quiet, pure and clean.


    ...


    An Feng only woke up to the air stewardess¡¯ sweet voice telling them that they were about to arrive at their destination.


    The man beside her seemed to have woken up a long time ago. He was looking out of the window.


    An Feng tidied his hair.


    Not too longter, the nended.


    After the ne was stabilized, An Feng didn¡¯t stop for a second, bidding the passionate Bernice farewell before she left with her bag.


    She got her luggage and as she was walking out of the airport, then saw the couple walking in front of her. Helian Xiao was pushing a push cart. Two luggages were ced on it, while Bernice was sitting in front.


    When An Feng saw how sweet they were, her heart felt bitter.


    However, she was d that she hadn¡¯t fallen for himpletely. If not, when he became tired of her and threw her away once more, she might not be able to ept that kind of blow!


    It was all for the best.


    ...


    Tang Ci came personally to wee An Feng.


    She was a pretty woman whom everyone adored. With herrge owl-like eyes, her skin as fair as white porcin, and her lips pinkish and moist, she was as delicate and attractive as a painting.


    When she saw An Feng, her smile was polite and affectionate. ¡°Auntie Feng, was it a tough flight?¡±


    An Feng shook her head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Tang Ci pushed the luggage for An Feng, smiling as she said, ¡°We still have to take a private ne to go to the Mo family¡¯s private ind, and it may take up to three hours.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Mo family¡¯s private ind was a nobility¡¯s destination and highly exclusive. There was a castle, a store, an amusement park, a church and a hotel, so only nobility or the rich and affluent had the chance to visit the ind.


    With Tang Ci and the Second Young Master¡¯s wedding, the Oldest Young Master that was in charge of the Mo family gifted them this luxurious ind.


    When they arrived at the ind, Tang Ci arranged a room at the five-star vi hotel prepared by the Mo family for their guests.


    ¡°Auntie Feng, please rest well. There¡¯s an open air dinner tonight, so I¡¯lle over to call youter.¡±


    An Feng tugged Tang Ci and asked her sadly, ¡°Ci Ci, I heard about the Mo family¡¯s Second Young Master... Are the rumors true?¡±


    Tang Ci looked down, saying with slight bitterness, ¡°It¡¯s true. However, it¡¯s fine too. I don¡¯t like him anyway.¡±


    ...


    After Tang Ci left, An Feng rested for an hour.


    When she woke up, she sent a video call request to Nan Zhi, telling her that she had safely reached the ind where Tang Ci¡¯s wedding was held. It was only then that Nan Zhi finally felt her heart rx slightly.


    Before they ended the call, Nan Zhi said nkly, ¡°Mom, he went to attend the Mo family¡¯s wedding as well. The gift I prepared is with him, so you can go and take it from himter!¡±


    Nan Zhi still hasn¡¯t called Helian Xiao ¡®Father¡¯ yet. She also felt it awkward to call him Mr Helian, so when she talked to An Feng about him, she had been referring to him in this manner.


    Before An Feng could say anything, Nan Zhi hung up.


    An Feng was left feeling slightly dazed.


    Helian Xiao hade to attend the wedding as well?


    Then why didn¡¯t he pass her the gift before they got off the flight earlier?


    Also, what did Zhizhi mean? Didn¡¯t she know that she would feel very awkward if she had to go look for Helian Xiao to get the gift?


    An Feng hesitated for a while before she took out her phone. She had already deleted Helian Xiao¡¯s private number a while back, but the number had been etched in her mind.


    So she sent him a message.


    <i>¡®I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but Zhizhi told me that you have her gift. I¡¯m nning to take it from you, where are you now?¡¯ </i>


    After she sent the message, her heart was as heavy as if it was a stone being dropped into the sea.


    When Tang Ci came over to bring An Feng to dinner, he still hadn¡¯t replied.

 Chapter 1009 - Attraction

    <h4>Chapter 1009: Attraction</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The exclusive ind was cleared off and only guests who came to attend the wedding were left. An Feng followed Tang Ci to the hotel¡¯s banquet hall for dinner.


    During the meal, An Feng did not see Helian Xiao and Bernice at all.


    After dinner, An Feng let Tang Ci go for her wedding preparations and she went out of the hotel, walking towards the beach.


    The Mo family was the leading family of the fourrgest families in Mexico. With the Second Young Master of the family getting married, there were many guests who came to attend the wedding.


    Many guests were ying beach volleyball and some were riding motorboats.


    As An Feng walked along the beach by the sea, she took out her phone to look at it.


    There was still no reply from Helian Xiao.


    Resisting the urge to call him, An Feng put her phone away again. The wind was strong and her hair that was spread over her shoulders were blown over her eyes.


    An Feng raised her hand and brushed her hair behind her ear. When she had arrived at the hotel earlier, she had changed into some loose, white casual wear. With her slender figure, she looked quiet and elegant as she walked along the beach.


    There were sounds ofughter around here, but she was quiet.


    After walking for some time, she felt slightly tired and sat down under a palm tree.


    Not far away, there was a band ying. A group of men and women surrounded the band and many people moved their bodies with the music.


    When An Feng took a nce towards the crowd, she did not expect to see Bernice. Bernice¡¯s wavy golden hair was tied into a high ponytail and she was dressed in sexy suspenders and a short skirt that was up to her thighs. Her slender waist was swaying around to the music.


    With such a good figure and her vibrant and lively personality, many men were attracted by her and whistled at her from time to time.


    An Feng thought of Helian Xiao, who had not replied to her message. If Bernice was here dancing, did that mean he was here too?


    Sure enough, after a while, An Feng saw Helian Xiao who was also sitting under a tree.


    He was also dressed casually. He was sitting on a mat, holding a ss of wine in his hand. His deep eyes were fixed on the dancing Bernice.


    An Feng pursed her lips, not knowing whether she should get up and ask him about the present.


    The dancing Bernice suddenly walked towards Helian Xiao, her limbs were very nimble and there seemed to be a motor installed in her perky buttocks. She put down the wine ss in Helian Xiao¡¯s hand and pulled him up from the mat.


    Helian Xiao waved his hand at Bernice and because it was a little far and the music was loud, An Feng could not hear what he had said to Bernice. She only saw him looking at Bernice with a helpless and slightly indulgent gaze. Finally, he was pulled up by her.


    He was so tall and if he did not want to stand up, Bernice could never pull him up no matter how hard she tried.


    Bernice looked beautiful and graceful, warm and gorgeous. In the end, he was still interested in that kind of woman!


    With a sigh, An Feng held down the pain spreading out from the bottom of her heart. She reminded herself that she should neither care nor be sad. He was single and had the right to pursue good things. In the end, she was the one who had pushed him away.


    After Bernice pulled him up, they went to the front of the band.


    The band improvised a piece of music. An Feng found out for the first time that Helian Xiao could dance very well. His sense of rhythm was good and he perfectlyplemented Bernice.


    Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t strange at all for a man of his age to dance like that.


    From a distance, he looked like a big boy.


    Perhaps this was the shining point of a radiant person no matter what they did!


    Not wanting to see anymore, An Feng stood up and left.


    The moment she turned around, Helian Xiao pushed Bernice away and nced at her. ¡°Enough.¡±


    As Bernice stood on tiptoes, she put her arm on Helian Xiao¡¯s shoulder, watching An Feng¡¯s retreating figure and said with a grin, ¡°Did I overdo it?¡±


    ...


    An Feng had not walked far when a tall and refined figure suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Their eyes met.


    First there was surprise, followed by disbelief in their eyes.


    ¡°An Feng?¡±


    ¡°Senior Zhou Li?¡± An Feng asked, unsure.


    Zhou Li nodded, a surprised smile appearing on his ever handsome face. ¡°What a coincidence. You¡¯re here to attend Second Young Master Mo¡¯s wedding too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the rtive of the bride.¡±


    Zhou Li looked at An Feng who was still slim and gentle after so many years, and said with a hint of nostalgia in his voice, ¡°You haven¡¯t changed much, but I¡¯ve changed a lot.¡±


    ¡°Senior you¡¯re being polite. I¡¯m middle-aged now, how can Ipare to when I was young?¡±


    Zhou Li was about to say something when a bloated woman appeared, dressed like she was made of brilliant jewels and pearls.


    ¡°I was just having a meal and you came to hit on a woman?¡± The woman grabbed Zhou Li¡¯s ear as soon as she came over.


    An Feng was stunned for a moment before she exined immediately, ¡°Madam, he¡¯s not hitting on me. We used to be schoolmates and happened to meet each other here.¡±


    An Feng had the appearance of a typical Asian woman who was favored by the gods of time. She did not look old at all and with her calm and gentle temperament, she did not look like those her age. The woman obviously did not believe An Feng¡¯s words. She nced at An Feng and seeing that she was not wearing a wedding ring, she frowned even deeper. ¡°Since you haven¡¯t met for many years, what is there to reminisce about? If you have the energy, why don¡¯t you look for a man properly? You¡¯d better stay away from a married man like Zhou Li.¡±


    Or else.


    The hidden words were clear and the woman left, pulling Zhou Li away without giving An Feng the chance to say anything in return.


    Zhou Li turned around, wanting to say something to An Feng, but the woman gave a sharp twist to his ear.


    Seeing them, An Feng stood on the spot, her expression slightly dazed.


    Senior used to be so talented and filled with confidence. Back then, he had started his own business when he was still a student and she did not expect he would be so afraid of his wife.


    People really did change.


    An Feng could not help but think of Nan Weiye. The other time she saw him at H City, he was already financially supported by a wealthy woman and was also this cautious and afraid.


    Ha.


    As she was in a daze, a lowugh entered her ear.


    An Feng looked sideways and saw Helian Xiao and Bernice walking past her. That slightly mocking lowugh seemed to havee from Helian Xiao.


    Was heughing at her?


    But since Helian Xiao did not look at An Feng, she was not able to ask him directly.


    Remembering that the gift Zhizhi had prepared was still with him, she hurried after them. ¡°Mr Helian.¡±


    Helian Xiao and Beatrice stopped.


    An Feng went over and stood in front of them. She looked at Helian Xiao¡¯s indifferent face and said softly, ¡°Zhizhi said that she had a gift with you. May I know when it would be convenient for you so I can take it?¡±


    Helian Xiao nced at An Feng and said in a low voice to Bernice beside him, ¡°Go and wait for me first.¡±


    Bernice held his arm and acted coquettishly. ¡°Be quick!¡±


    After Bernice left, Helian Xiao raised his arm to look at his watch. ¡°Come and find me in vi 1-106 in two hours.¡±


    An Feng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Putting his hands into the pockets of his pants, Helian Xiao strode towards Bernice without saying anything else to An Feng.


    Looking at his indifferent and cold figure, the suffocating feeling in An Feng¡¯s heart became more intense. It was so intense that her emotions were about to burst out.

 Chapter 1010 - Hugging Her

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Hugging Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Soon after, An Feng sat for a while on the beach near the hotel vi. That was where Tang Ci found her and asked if she wanted to attend the wee party this evening.


    With a gentle shake of her head, An Feng politely refused.


    ...


    Two hourster.


    At the time he said, An Feng went to the vi where Helian Xiao stayed at. The garden of the hotel vi was very big and after asking several people, An Feng finally found vi 1-106.


    When she reached the door, she saw that it was notpletely shut and pressed the doorbell.


    After a while, and since nobody hade to open the door, she pushed open the door gently.


    ¡°Is anybody in?¡±


    An Feng went in.


    There was nobody in the living room, so An Feng then went to the second floor.


    The bedroom door was closed. An Feng was about to knock when she heard Bernice¡¯s coy voice. ¡°Be gentler. It hurts.¡±


    Followed by Helian Xiao¡¯s low and mellow voice. ¡°You still have to endure it.¡±


    ¡°Waa, you don¡¯t treat girls nicely. Ah.. be gentler. It really hurts!¡±


    An Feng did not expect herself toe upon this scene when she came. Although the door was closed and she could not see what was happening inside, it must be...


    With rapidly reddening eyes, An Feng¡¯s heart tightened and felt as cold as ice. Why... Why was she feeling like this? She felt so miserable she almost could not breathe.


    She had to leave. Not wanting to ask about the gift anymore, she spun around so quickly she almost lost her bnce. She didn¡¯t want to listen to the intimate and passionate sounds, An Feng ran downstairs with big steps.


    She walked too fast and bumped into the green nt by the corridor.


    The sound of her bumping into the nt might have rmed the man and woman inside the room. The door of the room was opened very quickly and Helian Xiao walked out.


    He frowned when he saw the slender figure disappearing around the corner of the stairs.


    Bernice who had injured her knee, also limped out and saw An Feng¡¯s disappearing figure.


    ¡°Did... she misunderstand?¡± Berniceughed. ¡°Old Xiao, it seems like she does care about you!¡±


    Helian Xiao ignored Bernice and hurried down the stairs.


    When An Feng ran to the entrance of the vi, she slipped and fell. She scraped her elbow and bright red blood flowed out in thin streaks.


    An Feng could not tell whether the sharp pain that was spreading out from her heart was because of her wound or her heart...


    At this moment, she only wanted to get out of this ufortable ce.


    But unfortunately, she twisted her ankle slightly and could not walk fast. The sound of the man¡¯s footsteps sounded behind her.


    An Feng did not look back and saw the man¡¯s tall figure from the corner of her eye.


    He did not immediatelye over, but looked at her from a distance.


    An Feng was slightly panicked and confused.


    After walking for a distance, she suddenly realized that she was not going towards the entrance of the hotel, but was going to the back door.


    She turned a few times, but could not find a door.


    The man did not catch up.


    An Feng sat by a small pool, covering her face with her hands and gasped heavily.


    It was terrible, why did it seem like she had seen a beast when she looked at Helian Xiao?


    Didn¡¯t she hate him?


    Didn¡¯t she me him for ruining her life?


    Why was she so miserable when she heard him making out with Bernice?


    She could not deny that with the passage of time and experience, the type of man she liked was different from when she was young. She also could not resist the charm of a mature man.


    An Feng realized with a flustered heart that she cared about Helian Xiao more than her hate towards him!


    If she continued to be in the same ce with him, she would go crazy!


    She must leave quickly after Tang Ci¡¯s wedding!


    Hearing footsteps behind her, An Feng put down her hands that were covering her face and raised her head slowly.


    Looking at the man who was approaching her, An Feng¡¯s pupils constricted. She stood up, wanting to leave, but her there was a cramp in her calf.


    Ah! She fell haphazardly into the pool.


    Although the pool was not deep, her clothes were still soakedpletely.


    Helian Xiao stood at the edge of the pool, looking at the drenched and bedraggled An Feng with a frown. ¡°Am I such a ferocious beast to make you so afraid?¡±


    An Feng looked at the man looking down at her. His eyes were cold, with a trace of something that she did not understand hidden in their depths. She pursed her lips and tried to be calm. ¡°My leg started to cramp, I didn¡¯t fall on purpose to let youugh at me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t find it funny.¡± His expression was slightly cold.


    An Feng could see his unhappiness but did not know what he was unhappy about.


    Was it because she interrupted them?


    ¡°You can leave the gift at the hotel¡¯s front deskter. I¡¯ll get itter.¡± After that, she got out of the pool, not wanting to talk to him anymore.


    Taking a deep breath, she walked past him.


    The man¡¯s deep voice suddenly rang out from behind after she had walked a few steps. ¡°Stop!¡±


    An Feng acted like she never heard him.


    Helian Xiao¡¯s expression turned dark when he saw that instead of stopping, she walked even faster.


    Striding forward, he grabbed her wrist. An Feng wanted to shake him off, but she was unable to.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Helian Xiao seemed to have not heard her. Reaching out his arms, he picked her up from the ground.


    An Feng only felt the world spinning and then she was already carried by him.


    She was very light and he carried her with no effort at all.


    Raising her eyes in a panic, they only met with Helian Xiao¡¯s deep and dark ones. Her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Mr Helian.¡±


    ¡°Your leg is injured.¡± There was no expression on his handsome face. ¡°When I came, Zhizhi told me to look after you.¡±


    An Feng¡¯s eyes were slightly red and she struggled uneasily. ¡°I can walk myself. Put me down, or else Bernice will misunderstand...¡±


    Helian Xiao¡¯s dangerous eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re only afraid of her misunderstanding?¡±


    As An Feng looked at his piercing gaze, she did not understand what he meant. Bernice was his new girlfriend and they even had an intimate rtionship, was he not afraid she would misunderstand?


    Seeing An Feng¡¯s lowered eyes and uneasy expression, Helian Xiao said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll only carry you back to the vi and get the gift for you.¡±


    In other words, he would not do anything inappropriate to her.


    When he did not smile, he was no longer elegant, but seemed cold and stern, as if he was amanding leader who was giving out orders, making people afraid to say anything.


    Like this, An Feng was carried into the vi by him. And he continued to carry her up the stairs and to the master bedroom.


    An Feng thought of the intimate sounds she heard outside the master bedroom and she frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll just wait downstairs.¡±


    Helian Xiao put An Feng down and pointed to the suitcase inside the room. ¡°The gift¡¯s inside. Go get it yourself.¡±


    An Feng saw his slightly dark expression and did not say anything else. She limped towards one of the suitcases, unzipped it and opened the suitcase.


    There was no gift inside, only a box of condoms.


    ¡°The other suitcase.¡±


    Embarrassed, An Feng quickly closed the suitcase with the box of condoms.


    Wait a second. Wasn¡¯t he with Bernice earlier? Why was the box of condoms not opened?

 Chapter 1011 - Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 1011: Jealous</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    An Feng walked over to the other suitcase and unzipped it, and the tall man took out the box of condoms from the suitcase she had opened just now.


    Her pupils constricted.


    Why was he putting the condoms on the bedside table in front of her?


    Seeing An Feng staring at the thing in his hand, the man¡¯s expression was indifferent and he asked coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve never seen it before?¡±


    An Feng quickly retracted her gaze.


    This person¡¯s skin was truly as thick as an iron wall!


    An outsider like her was in his room and he could even take out a thing like that without batting an eyelid!


    How dismissive was he?


    Opening the suitcase as quickly as she could, An Feng saw a beautiful jewelry box inside and took it out. Just as she was about to stand up, she saw that a ckce nightdress had fallen on the carpet beside the window where the bed was.


    It was very sexy.


    All the blood in An Feng¡¯s body rushed to her head. Her face felt hot but her body felt cold as ice. Even with one nce, she already knew that the nightdress was Bernice¡¯s.


    The fingers gripping on the jewelry box tightened and her eyes filled with tears. There was somewhere in her chest that felt like ants had crawled past, making her feel extremely ufortable.


    She did not like this feeling, but she could not control it. Her feelings werepletely tied to him meeting her this time!


    But it was toote to regret anything! He had Bernice and they had an intimate rtionship!


    She would not let herself be the despicable mistress who ruined the happiness of others.


    Sniffling softly, An Feng forced the tears back into her eyes. After making sure that she did not look as anxious as she felt, An Fengposed herself and turned around. ¡°I¡¯ve got the gift. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    An Feng did not look at the man by the bedside table and walked towards the door with quick steps. The pain in her ankle seemed to be growing stronger.


    But she could not stop.


    Her fingers were about to pull open the door when a hand reached over from the top of her head.


    With a bang, the door she had just pulled open a crack was suddenly pressed shut by that hand.


    An Feng shivered in fear.


    The man took the box from her hand and threw it onto the bed.


    Before An Feng could react, her slender shoulders were sped by the man¡¯s dry and warm hands. He turned her around.


    She had no choice but to look up and meet with his deep and sharp eyes.


    His expression and gaze took her breath away. An Feng pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Mr Helian, what are you doing?¡±


    She tried to hold down the bitterness in her heart, afraid that he would see it.


    Helian Xiao had one hand above her head and he looked down at her, exuding a strong aura from his body. He stared at her for a few seconds and not saying anything, he carried her and put her on the end of the bed.


    An Feng wanted to move, but he ordered her coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    What? Why was he being so fierce? If anything, she was shocked by his imposing manner.


    Helian Xiao took out the medical kit from his suitcase and his tall body crouched down in front of her and took off her shoes. Realizing what he was about to do, An Feng shrank back, moving her feet away. ¡°Mr Helian, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m fine...¡±


    Before she could finish, her slender ankle was grabbed by hisrge hand. When his warm fingers touched her cold skin, it was like an electric current had passed through her, making her shiver slightly.


    He examined the area she had sprained. It was not serious and was only slightly pulled. He applied some medicine for her and rubbed her ankle.


    Her feet were small, slender and the soles of her feet fair, the veins could be seen vaguely. Her pink toenails were trimmed neatly and like her, it looked very delicate.


    The man who was rubbing her ankle had no expression on his face.


    But An Feng was embarrassed and ufortable.


    She wanted to pull her foot back, but he held it tightly. His long eyshes were slightly lowered, making his handsome face seem stable and focused, as if he were doing something very serious.


    But wouldn¡¯t Bernice be jealous with him being like this?


    ¡°Mr Helian, thank you for your kindness, but I don¡¯t need you to do this for me.¡± An Feng pulled back her foot forcefully and this time, he did not hold her tightly.


    He stood up and went to the bathroom to wash his hands.


    An Feng was about to pick up the gift from the bed and leave, but the man¡¯s action was faster than her.


    Grabbing onto her wrist, he threw her onto the bed with no expression on his face.


    As he stood by the bed, he leaned over and pinched her chin with his long fingers. There seemed to be some emotions surging in his dark eyes. ¡°Do you have anything to say to me?¡±


    Looking at the man with his sullen eyes, An Feng furrowed her eyebrows.


    She did not understand why he would ask her that.


    Did she have to ept him rubbing her ankles so intimately when he was with Bernice?


    Perhaps to him, it was not intimate, but he looked after her because of Zhizhi. But she could not take it in her stride!


    The room¡¯s temperature wasfortable, but the coldnessing out from the man made An Feng shiver.


    ¡°Say something!¡± He narrowed his eyes, seeming to be more powerful.


    His face came close to her and the sense of danger and coldness made her pupils shrink. ¡°What do you want me to say?¡±


    ¡°Say that you want me to be with Bernice and want to see me getting married with her.¡±


    An Feng¡¯s breathing tightened.


    She did not want to...


    Why would he want her to say something like this?


    She did not feel good seeing them together. It felt like her chest was being grabbed tightly by an invisible ck hand, making her unable to breathe.


    She had never really been in love and did not know what it was like to love someone.


    All she knew was that she was starting to care and like this man.


    But it was already toote. Since he was together with Bernice now, she would not step in. She had been alone all these years. Perhaps her feelings for him would fade if she was given time.


    An Feng did not dare to meet his deep eyes for too long and she turned her face away, saying, ¡°You two are a good match.¡±


    Helian Xiao¡¯s eyes turned dark, and the corners of his lips lifted into a mocking smile.


    In the end, he let go of her and let her leave the vi without another word.


    An Feng was shocked by the look he gave her. She did not know why he would show such a look, as if his heart had turnedpletely cold.


    But she felt that she had said nothing wrong!


    After he released her, An Feng left in a hurry. She only realized that she had left the gift on his bed when she was out of the vi.


    But she had no courage to go back in.


    Her clothes were soaked when she fell into the pool earlier and it was ufortable the way it was clinging to her skin. No matter what, she had to go back to take a bath and change her clothes.


    ...


    Not long after An Feng left the vi, Bernice came back.


    Pushing open the bedroom door, she saw the man who was smoking in front of the French windows. Walking over, she blew at the faint smoke that was lingering in the air and held his arm affectionately. ¡°Darling, why did you let her leave? I thought you¡¯d do her directly!¡±

 Chapter 1012 - Thought it Through

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Thought it Through</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Helian Xiao waved Bernice¡¯s hand away with no expression on his face.


    Seeing him like this, Bernice pouted her sexy red lips. ¡°What, are you getting angry at me because you don¡¯t have enough charm to chase a woman?¡±


    Helian Xiao nced at Bernice, his eyes narrowed with a dangerous aura. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re wearing? In the future, no necklines that are lower than your corbones and no skirts that are higher than your knees.¡±


    Bernice took a big step back and looked at Helian Xiao as if he was a monster. ¡°Are you kidding me? Do you have to care about what I wear?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to listen to me?¡± Helian Xiao smirked darkly. ¡°I can stop the credit card I gave you at any time.¡±


    With her face aghast, Bernice stepped forward and held Helian Xiao¡¯s arm, acting coquettishly. ¡°If you stop my credit card, I won¡¯t help you chase your woman.¡±


    Helian Xiao looked at Bernice, his expression as cold as ice. ¡°You¡¯re not much of a help anyway.¡±


    ¡°Give me one more chance. I have a way for her toe to you on her own initiative and confess her feelings to you!¡±


    Confess her feelings? Helian Xiao sneered. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You mind your own business!¡±


    Bernice saw that Helian Xiao did not believe her and she picked up the sexy nightdress from the carpet, leaving the vi quickly without waiting for Helian Xiao to say anything.


    ...


    After escaping from the vi, An Feng returned to her own room. She had just finished taking a bath and changed her clothes when the doorbell rang.


    An Feng thought it was Tang Ci. She went to the door and opened it, having no time to even dry her hair.


    A charming woman was leaning against the door.


    Bernice was wearing a female¡¯s night robe, her hair spread around her shoulders and holding an open bottle of red wine in her hand.


    ¡°Hi.¡± Bernice winked at Bernice, looking absolutely charming.


    An Feng was slightly uneasy. Did Bernice find out about how Helian Xiao had carried her into the room and massaged her ankle?


    ¡°May Ie in?¡±


    Facing the sensuous woman, An Feng did not know how to refuse. Without waiting for An Feng to say anything, Bernice took a step in first.


    An Feng had no choice but to close the door.


    After Bernice sat herself on the sofa, she crossed her long legs elegantly. ¡°Can I call you Sister An? On this ind, other than Xiao, I only know you. I¡¯m not in a good mood and wanted you to have a drink with me.¡±


    An Feng sat opposite Bernice and politely refused. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not very good at drinking.¡±


    Bernice tapped at her lips with her bright red nail. ¡°Is that so. Then it¡¯s fine. You can still have a chat with me, no?¡±


    An Feng was speechless.


    ¡°The temperature in your room seems a little high.¡± Bernice took off her night robe and she was wearing a ckce nightdress inside. If An Feng was right, it was the nightdress she had seen in Helian Xiao¡¯s room.


    The nightdress was quite sexy. The wide cor was adorned with diamonds and the thince wrapped around the woman¡¯s appealing figure, partly hiding what was beneath and partly revealing it at the same time. It was particrly alluring, especially with Bernice¡¯s gorgeous face.


    The skin exposed was delicate and smooth.


    This was probably the difference between An Feng and Bernice. It seemed impossible for her to wear such a nightdress in her life.


    ¡°Miss Bernice, I¡¯m a little tired. If you want to chat, you should go back to Mr Helian!¡±


    Bernice seemed to have not heard An Feng. She pouted and said with a husky and sexy voice, ¡°Sister An, let¡¯s not talk about him. He¡¯s forbidding me to wear sexy clothes now. He¡¯s too strict.¡±


    A listener might have perceived an unintended meaning in what was said. Lowering her eyes, An Feng pushed down the bitterness spreading out from her heart. ¡°That¡¯s because he cares about you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an old-fashioned man. Whenever I¡¯m with him, I feel pressured. He always forbids me to do this or that. It¡¯s annoying,¡± Bernice said, a smile on her face. She took out a credit card. ¡°But he¡¯s still generous enough to satisfy my mary desires.¡±


    An Feng furrowed her eyebrows. Was this Bernice really dumb or just acting dumb? Why did shee here to tell her all of this?


    ¡°But there¡¯s not many men like him nowadays. Handsome with a good figure and stamina, and the main thing is that he¡¯s filthy rich. Many women are so envious of me!¡± Bernice looked at An Feng. ¡°Sister An, do you envy me too?¡±


    An Feng had no words. It was as though could notmunicate with Bernice and she sighed slightly. ¡°Miss Bernice, it¡¯ste. You¡¯d better go back and have an early rest!¡±


    Getting up, Bernice put on her night robe. She came up to An Feng and leaned forward slightly. An Feng frowned. ¡°Miss Bernice, what are you doing?¡±


    Bernice pressed An Feng¡¯s slender shoulders and smiled. ¡°You like him too, right?¡±


    With her thoughts seen through by Bernice, An Feng felt at a loss. She wanted to change the subject, but Bernice did not intend to let her go that easily. ¡°I saw him carrying you back to the room and you were even blushing.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± An Feng¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She felt guilty and helpless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There won¡¯t be another time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then tell me. Do you feel something for him? If you lie, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    An Feng replied, ¡°All I can say is that I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Finally, Bernice released her hold on An Feng¡¯s shoulders and raised her eyebrows. ¡°My womanly intuition tells me that you like my brother.¡±


    An Feng was stunned.


    Brother?


    Seeing An Feng¡¯s doubts, a smile appeared on Bernice¡¯s charming face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Helian Xiao¡¯s half sister, we¡¯re blood-rted siblings. With his personality, how could he possibly like a woman who¡¯s hot and unrestrained like me?


    ¡°Sister An, it¡¯s clear that you both have each other in your hearts. Why don¡¯t you open your hearts?¡± Bernice looked at An Feng¡¯s eyes, her gaze sincere. ¡°My brother is really a good marriage partner. For you, he resisted the pressure of my family, but his mother is giving him onest chance. Ten days. If he can¡¯t find a woman he likes in ten days, he must go back and marry a socialite of her choice. Now that time is running out, are you sure you don¡¯t want to tell him how you feel?¡±


    An Feng was speechless.


    Bernice left soon after with a swoosh of her long robe. After she left, An Feng fell onto the sofa. The red wine seemed to call to her, and she picked it up, downing two mouthfuls.


    The words Bernice said before she left were echoing in her mind.


    She did not expect that Helian Xiao and Bernice were not lovers but siblings...


    What¡¯s more, for her, Helian Xiao did not agree to the arranged marriage set up for him by his mother.


    Before, she did not know him and felt that the person who raped her was absolutely wicked. But when she knew him, she thought that he was not that bad.


    Did she really want to give up on such a man?


    When Bernice left, she also said that although the woman beside him this time was not his real girlfriend, if she did not fight for it, it would be real the next time.


    Then, it would be toote for her to have any regrets.


    Closing her eyes, An Feng picked up the bottle of red wine, drinking a few more mouthfuls.


    Since this trip to the ind made her see her heart clearly, why did she have to lie and give up on such a good man?


    She did not know if it was because she drank wine and became more fearless. After thinking through some things, An Feng changed and summoned up her courage, arriving once again at the vi Helian Xiao stayed in.

 Chapter 1013 - Kiss Me!

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Kiss Me!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    As An Feng stood in front of the vi door, at that moment, she was too nervous to ring the doorbell. Holding her hands together tightly, she circled in front of the door.


    After a while, the door was suddenly opened.


    Bernice appeared in the doorway wearing conservative casual wear. But because her figure was good, she was voluminous and alluring in whatever she wore. Seeing that it was An Feng outside, Bernice was delighted.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Sister An? Ah, ah, ah, you¡¯ve think it through, haven¡¯t you!¡± Bernice danced around with excitement. ¡°Old Xiao just chased me out! He felt that I provoked you by dressing like that to look for you. He even said you¡¯d rather die thane here.¡±


    An Feng was a little embarrassed.


    To be honest, without Bernice¡¯s... encouragement, perhaps she still could not see her feelings clearly. It was because of Bernice that she finally understood that there was no need for regrets in this world.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be my sister-inw in the future. Go up quickly, Old Xiao may be ill if he can¡¯te around.¡± Bernice patted her chest. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Old Xiao, there¡¯s finally somebody to punish him!¡±


    An Feng smiled embarrassingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bar to have some fun. Don¡¯t wait up for me tonight!¡± Bernice threw a wink at An Feng.


    After Bernice left, An Feng went up to the second floor, feeling nervous.


    The bedroom door was shut tightly.


    Taking a deep breath, An Feng raised her hand and knocked. Her heart was beating like a drum. She had never been so nervous before.


    Knock, knock.


    There was no response.


    After knocking a few times, there was still no answer from inside. An Feng mustered up her courage and knocked again.


    Suddenly, the door was opened from the inside.


    It was obvious that Helian Xiao had just taken a bath. He was wearing a night robe tied casually around him, revealing his muscr torso. In his hands was arge towel, it was clear he was about to use it to wipe his wet hair.


    When he saw that it was An Feng standing there his eyes narrowed slightly. His gaze was deep, making it difficult to see what he was feeling.


    Faced with his gaze, An Feng became more nervous.


    When he wanted to be with her, she had rejected him without any hesitation. Now that she had thought it through, would he still want to be with her? Sessful people like him always gave orders. How would he be led by the nose by anyone?


    An Feng¡¯s mind was in chaos and she had never been so tense in many years.


    As the thoughts continued to run wild in her mind, she pursed her lips, saying with a slightly trembling voice, ¡°Mr Helian, I...¡±


    Helian Xiao saw An Feng¡¯s uneasy look and he narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re here to get the gift?¡±


    Before An Feng could say anything, he had already turned and was walking towards the big bed. Taking the gift she had left behind, he went to the door and handed it to her.


    Faced with his coldness, An Feng was shy and she didn¡¯t know what to say at all. Taking the gift, she mumbled, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Helian Xiao hummed in acknowledgement. ¡°Close the door for me when you go out.¡±


    Then, he closed the bedroom door.


    An Feng was slightly dazed.


    She put the gift by the door and after a few seconds, she summoned up her courage and knocked on the door again.


    This time, the man opened the door very quickly and he looked at her with an unreadable expression. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    An Feng had one hand on the door, afraid that he would shut her out again. She lowered her eyes, saying out in one breath, ¡°Bernice went to find me just now.¡±


    He hummed again, showing that he knew.


    ¡°She is your sister.¡±


    Helian Xiao was silent for a few seconds, his eyebrows slightly raised. ¡°What about it?¡±


    An Feng was unsettled by his unaffected behavior, her heart seemed to be in her mouth. She rubbed her hands together. ¡°Did you intentionally make me misunderstand to provoke me?¡±


    Her skin was fair and when she was embarrassed, her face and ears flushed an obvious red. And that redness seemed to be seeping out from inside, which was very attractive.


    Seeing her like this, Helian Xiao¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and the eyes looking at her turned dark. ¡°You don¡¯t even care, so why would you misunderstand and be provoked?¡±


    Tears filled An Feng¡¯s eyes and her vision was slightly blurred. ¡°I... I...¡±


    She did not notice that the man had clenched one of his hands into a fist. His deep eyes were staring at her fixedly, not wanting to miss any of the expressions on her face.


    An Feng closed her eyes, saying with her heart beating fast, ¡°I do care.¡±


    She was a shy person so when she said those words, it seemed to be her limit.


    And he was mature and wise, he should be able to understand clearly what her words meant.


    But he did not say anything after she said the words ¡®I do care¡¯.


    An Feng felt tormented like she was in heaven and hell at the same time. Her mind was in a mess, and she was even thinking if she hade toote.


    Was it toote?


    Unable to endure this silence and suffering, An Feng mustered up all her courage and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never loved anyone and don¡¯t know what is this thing called love. But all I know is that I felt terrible and cared about it when I saw you and Bernice together.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to miss this chance anymore, but I don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble. If you think that it¡¯s toote for me to realize my feelings, just treat it like I haven¡¯t been here...¡±


    An Feng waited for a few seconds and seeing that he was still silent, her heart sank.


    A bitter feeling surged up from her limbs and up to her nose, making her feel so upset she wanted to cry.


    When she was young, she wanted to confess to her senior during the masquerade, but she did not get to do it and was raped by Helian Xiao instead. Now, when she was no longer young, she had finally summoned up all of her courage to confess to this man who had hurt her before, but he said nothing.


    This silence was really hurtful!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡± Not able to stand another second here, An Feng did not want to be a pitiful person with no self-esteem. She turned and wanted to leave quickly.


    But the next second, her arm was held tightly.


    Then she was thrown against the room¡¯s wall by the man.


    One of the man¡¯s long legs was across the door, blocking her way.


    Helian Xiao looked at her with a frown. ¡°If I said that you missed the chance, are you going to give up?¡±


    An Feng bit her lip, saying nothing.


    Was she going to pester him if she did not want to give up?


    That was not something she could do at her age!


    Helian Xiao took a step closer to An Feng and his handsome and masculine face approached her. His long fingers threaded through her hair and grabbed the back of her head, pulling her face towards his.


    That familiar and heart-fluttering scent entered her nose, full of masculinity. An Feng¡¯s body stiffened and she held her breath.


    ¡°If I listened to youst time and we becameplete strangers, would you still have the chance to see your feelings clearly?¡± Helian Xiao looked at An Feng¡¯s lowered eyshes and he came close to her, their noses almost touching. ¡°If you¡¯ve realized your feelings clearly, kiss me now.¡±


    Disbelief showed in her face as she looked at the man with wide eyes.


    ¡°Why, you don¡¯t dare or are you still not clear of your feelings?¡±


    An Feng looked at his lips, then she swallowed hard, before closed her eyes and approached him with her face red.

 Chapter 1014 - Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Feelings</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    An Feng looked at his handsome face that was close and her heart was about to jump out of her mouth.


    Although he had kissed her several times, she had never been the one to take the initiative.


    So, it took a lot of courage to kiss someone.


    An Feng gave him a quick peck on his soft lips. When their lips touched, he gave a low sigh.


    But very soon she withdrew.


    Seeing her blushing face, his lips lifted and he gave a lowugh. ¡°Why are you so shy like an innocent young girl?¡±


    An Feng did not know how to answer him. Did he want her to say that other than him, she had never even touched her ex-husband before?


    He might not believe it even if she said it!


    Seeing that An Feng was silent, Helian Xiao narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Is this your kiss?¡±


    Stunned, An Feng soon understood what he meant. She bit her lip and said in embarrassment, ¡°You should understand what I wanted to convey.¡±


    Helian Xiao stared at her for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a video conference in my studyter, it might take up to one hour. Think about it carefully. If you are willing to stay, it means that you¡¯ve gotten over that incident and I will never let go of your hand. If you¡¯re unwilling, you can leave before Ie out of the study.¡±


    An Feng looked at his cold and serious expression and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Helian Xiao went into the study.


    There was only An Feng left in the big bedroom.


    Not long after, An Feng received Nan Zhi¡¯s video call.


    ¡°Mom, have you gotten the gift?¡±


    An Feng nodded. ¡°Yes. Zhizhi, your dad usually takes his private ne when he goes overseas, but this time he and your aunt took the same flight as me and even made me misunderstand that they are lovers. Did you tell them my flight details?¡±


    Although An Feng was oblivious when it came to rtionships, she was still smart in other matters.


    Nan Zhi stuck out her tongue and smiled, saying, ¡°It seems like you found out. Actually, I think he is a good person and I don¡¯t want you to miss it. But the decision still lies in your hands, Mom. If you don¡¯t want to, he promised me he wouldn¡¯t force you.¡±


    An Feng nced at Nan Zhi. ¡°You said Xiaojie deceived you before, and now you¡¯re still deceiving your mom?¡±


    Although An Feng words were so, there was a hint ofughter in her calm and gentle eyes. Nan Zhi knew what her mother was like and could understand her thoughts with just a glimpse of her smile.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re together with him!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±


    Nan Zhi was smiling brightly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through. You¡¯ve suffered most of your life and now you can finally be happy. By the way, Sihan and I have decided to go to the Civil Administration Bureau to register our marriage next week. The wedding will have to wait for you toe back and discuss a date with the Royal family.¡±


    ¡°Alright. After Tang Ci¡¯s wedding, I¡¯lle with your dad.¡±


    Before ending the video call, An Feng thought for a while and said, ¡°Zhizhi, when you see him, you should call him ¡®Dad¡¯!¡±


    ...


    When Helian Xiao came out of the study and returned to the bedroom, he did not see An Feng. A trace of disappointment shed past his eyes as an unbidden frown creased his forehead.


    She still had not figured out whether she wanted to be with him in the future?


    Helian Xiao pinched his nose bridge and was about to go to the bathroom to wash his face when the bathroom door suddenly opened.


    When he saw the womaning out, he was stunned.


    His gaze swept from her face to the clothes she had changed into, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.

 Chapter 1015 - Laying Her Heart Bare

    <h4>Chapter 1015: Laying Her Heart Bare</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    An Feng had changed out of the dress she was wearing and into one of Helian Xiao¡¯s shirts she had taken from the suitcase.


    Since she was so petite, Helian Xiao¡¯s shirt looked big and loose on her.


    The shirt hem just covered her thighs. Her legs were slender and fully exposed outside, her skin so fair and smooth that it formed a sharp contrast with the ck shirt, giving a strong visual impact.


    An Feng did not know what was happening to her, but not long after talking with Nan Zhi, she felt a little hot.


    Originally, she had gone to the bathroom to wash her face, but identally made her dress wet in the process. She could not find a bathrobe so she had no choice but to wear one of Helian Xiao¡¯s shirts.


    She counted the time. Helian Xiao said that his video conference would take one hour, so if she changed into his shirt and let her dress dry, it would be dried before he was done.


    But after changing into his shirt, she did not find a hair dryer in the bathroom.


    She wanted toe out and look for it in the room but she did not expect to see Helian Xiao the moment she opened the door.


    An Feng felt like digging a hole and hiding inside!


    It was too awkward and embarrassing!


    Looking at Helian Xiao¡¯s well-defined facial features, An Feng¡¯s heart was beating very fast. ¡°I-I thought you wouldn¡¯t be done so fast...¡±


    Helian Xiao pursed his lips, not saying anything. The crease between his eyebrows were carved by time and enriched with experience. The strong masculine charm was encapsted vividly by him.


    Other than his family background and wealth, the most attractive thing was the man himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand... I didn¡¯t dress like this on purpose, my dress got wet...¡±


    Hearing An Feng stuttering, Helian Xiao lifted his lips and gave a faint smile. His deep eyes under his finely arched eyebrows reflected An Feng¡¯s red face.


    An Feng could not stand the intense gaze of Helian Xiao and her body could not help but burn hot again. Raising her hand, she brushed away the strands of her hair, pretending to be calm. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this. I¡¯m not lying... Since you¡¯re done with your meeting, I¡¯ll go back to my hotel first.¡±


    Helian Xiao stood at the bathroom door, his tall body having no intention of moving aside.


    Looking at An Feng¡¯s ming cheeks, he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why is your face so red?¡±


    An Feng raised her hands and used the back of her hands to cool her face. She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel hot.¡±


    Her face was so red it looked slightly abnormal.


    Helian Xiao touched her forehead. ¡°You have a fever?¡±


    There was a slight coolness in his hand and when he touched her skin, it was like a clear stream, which made her feel sofortable that she wanted to sigh.


    Suppressing the urge to bury her face into his hands, she said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    She wanted to leave, but her wrist was grabbed by him. He looked at her with deep eyes. ¡°Sleep here tonight.¡± He paused and then added, ¡°I won¡¯t touch you.¡±


    An Feng felt that her face was getting hotter.


    Was it because of him?


    Helian Xiao pulled An Feng to the bed and covered her with the nket. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go to bed early. I¡¯ll go and wash my face.¡±


    An Feng looked at him entering the bathroom and there was a gentle look in her eyes.


    A few minutester, Helian Xiao came out from the bathroom. He had changed into loungewear and his usually neat hair appeared to be a bit messy, a wisp of hair falling over his forehead, making him seem effortlessly casual, yet handsome.


    Under the orange wallmp, there was a halo over his handsome face, with the charm of a mature man.


    There was no doubt, when An Feng first saw Helian Xiao, she thought that he was a very charming man.


    Nan Weiye and Senior Zhou Li were iparable.


    Helian Xiao nced at An Feng and she quickly closed her eyes guiltily, afraid that he would find out that she was looking at him secretly. Heaven forbid that he knew what she was thinking!


    Seeing her close her eyes, Helian Xiao was amused to see her turn her back towards him.


    She was already not young, why was she still so innocent?


    He lifted the nket and sat by the bed. The two meter wide bed was separated by a distance.


    They bothy on their respective edges of the bed.


    Helian Xiao turned off the wallmp. He looked sideways at the woman who was afraid to touch him and said somewhat helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re not asleep, right? Don¡¯t worry, you can count on my words.¡±


    An Feng hummed softly.


    After the room turned dark, only the sounds of their light breathing could be heard.


    Helian Xiao wanted to chat with An Feng, but she did not seem like she wanted to talk and only hummed in reply.


    ¡°Go to sleep if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    He also closed his eyes.


    After ten minutes, Helian Xiao heard that An Feng was breathing a little fast and her breathing was irregr. He frowned and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    An Feng did not know what was wrong with herself. The heat in her body was coursing through her limbs and she felt so strange.


    She could still maintain her rationality and clear-headedness when she washed her face with cold water just now.


    But now, lying on the same bed as him, she could smell the strong masculine scent from his body from time to time and could feel her blood surging.


    It was like walking in the desert, she was feeling thirsty and hot, and she was in need of a clear spring to relieve the heat in her body.


    Hot, why was it so hot? She wanted to turn around and get closer to the man, but she was so used to being conservative that she could not be bold.


    So she could only forcibly endure the torture of being caught in heaven and hell at the same time.


    ¡°I feel hot. Is there no air conditioning in your room?¡± An Feng¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    Helian Xiao could hear that something was wrong and turned on the wallmp again.


    He pulled away An Feng¡¯s nket and seeing that her face was still red, his eyes turned dark. ¡°What did you drink in the evening?¡±


    An Feng looked at his eyes and her mouth opened and closed. She swallowed hard. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink anything... Oh, Bernice brought a bottle of red wine over and she forgot to take it back. I drank a bit to boost my courage.¡±


    Ah. Helian Xiao instantly understood what had happened.


    This Bernice...


    She must have put something in the wine.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a call, you endure it for a bit.¡± Helian Xiao sat down at the side of the bed and took his phone from the bedside table. He was going to call the eldest son of the Mo family and asked him to arrange for a doctor toe.


    He had just found the number when he felt a tightness around his waist suddenly.


    The next second, a hot and soft body pressed against him from behind.


    The phone in Helian Xiao¡¯s hand dropped to the ground. His body stiffened and he did not move for some time.


    An Feng had finally found her spring. He felt so nice, so refreshing. She buried her hot face into his shoulders and said hoarsely, ¡°Is there something wrong with the wine? I feel so hot... Help me, help me...¡±


    With her soft body pressed against him and through the thin fabric, he could feel the temperature of her body clearly...


    It was burning like a fire.


    Helian Xiao understood this helpless feeling. His pupils constricted slightly and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed...


    He turned and looked at the woman whose eyes were slightly dazed and her face burning red. He then said in his deep and maic voice which was hoarse, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    An Feng wriggled against the coolness of his back. Although pressing against him gave her the feeling of finding a spring, the sensation of being bitten by ants was only getting stronger. It seemed like pressing against him was not enough, she wanted more...


    Why did he smell so good? As she smelled the masculine and pleasant scent on his body, she shamelessly wanted to kiss him and wanted him more than ever before.


    Helian Xiao pulled the woman who was behind him away and picked up the phone that was on the ground. ¡°An Feng, I hurt you once when I was not clear-headed. This time, I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you not being conscious of it and hurt you again.¡±


    An Feng¡¯s gaze was dazed, with a hint of suffering. In order to relieve the suffering, she bit her lip hard. ¡°Are you not interested in me anymore? You said that you wanted to sleep with me before...¡±


    Her voice was light and hoarse and was filled with a naivety that was tortuously seductive at the same time.


    Helian Xiao¡¯s eyes darkened and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed even harder. ¡°You might be angry at me tomorrow when you¡¯re sober.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t...¡± That heat was making An Feng¡¯s eyes water and she pressed herself against Helian Xiao again. ¡°Help me.¡±


    Helian Xiao looked at the woman who was leaning on him. She had unbuttoned two buttons of the shirt and he could see the slightly raised area below her corbones when he looked down.


    Sweet lord. He felt that there was a fire in his lower abdomen throbbing, pulsing and yearning with need.


    ¡°An Feng, you¡¯re not clear-headed. I can¡¯t take advantage of you when you¡¯re in this state. Unless...¡± He looked at her with a deep look in his eyes.


    Unless...? Unless what? An Feng bit her lip. They were so very close and his breath entered her nose, making her feel more tortured. ¡°Unless what?¡±


    ¡°Tell me you love me.¡±


    An Feng looked at his sexy lips and could not hear what he had said clearly. She only felt that her mouth was very dry and the me in her body caught fire like a wildfire, making her feel very ufortable.


    She raised her hands and wrapped around his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t know what love is, but I care about you. When I see you with another woman, I will get jealous. Is that love?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be the headdy of the Helian family?¡±


    An Feng¡¯s lips moved a little. ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°Only if you want to.¡±


    An Feng looked at his deep gaze and her eyshes fluttered violently. ¡°...I want to.¡±


    As soon as her voice fell, her body was suddenly whirled around. When she reacted, she was already pinned under the man.


    Her hands were still around his neck and he looked down at her with one hand by the side of her body, his eyes turning red from holding down his raging desire. ¡°No regrets?¡±


    An Feng tightened her hold around his neck and his chest came closer to her body. She said, her breathing quick, ¡°Why are you so long-winded? When you touched me that year, you said nothing more... is it because you¡¯re old and can¡¯t do it anymore...¡±


    Helian Xiao looked at the woman who still dared to question his stamina. His expression turned dark, his eyes red. ¡°Fine, you said you won¡¯t regret it yourself. Let me show you now whether this old man still can do it.¡±


    He raised An Feng¡¯s face with one hand and his handsome face pressed down on her.


    Hot lips sucked on An Feng¡¯s mouth, their lips pressed together... The strong masculine scent mixed with a faint minty smell from his body invaded her nose. His unique scent stimted her desire, making her body thrum with unbridled heat like never before.

 Chapter 1016 - I’ll Be By Your Side in The Future

    <h4>Chapter 1016: I¡¯ll Be By Your Side in The Future</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Men could not stand being stimted and teased in such a way, let alone a sessful person like Helian Xiao. He attacked her mouth domineeringly, making An Feng unable to fight back and herst breath was plundered by him.


    She did not push him away like she did when he kissed her before. She wrapped her arms around his neck and responded to him just as fervently.


    When Helian Xiao saw that she was responding, he felt like there was a fire burning in his eyes.


    They kissed intensely until they almost ran out of oxygen.


    Undeterred, Helian Xiao propped himself up and stared at the woman whose face was red below him.


    She also looked up at him.


    The orange rays of lightnded on his face, outlining his long eyshes. Zhizhi¡¯s eyshes were probably inherited from him, they were ck and long... The light seemed to have prated his skin, dyeing his skin with a warm halo of light. It was healthy and sexy, and under the intery of light and shadow and the lust, An Feng was almost dazed when she looked at him.


    As her body trembled slightly, she felt that her heart was enchanted by this man. Those hands that were around his neck moved past his firm and long back and slowly came to the front of his body.


    Unbuttoning the buttons of his loungewear, his muscr chest was exposed. It was obvious that he often paid attention to keeping his body fit. There was no trace of extra fat and his abdominal muscles were manly and firm, his Apollo¡¯s belt extended into the waist of his pants, making one¡¯s face turned red just by looking at it.


    The room was quiet, but the temperature was rising.


    Their breaths collided and sparks formed once again.


    Hisrge hand reached into the oversized shirt she was wearing and she trembled slightly when his fingers touched her slim waist. ¡°Don¡¯t touch there, it tickles.¡±


    His eyes darkened and his hand continued moving up, but her body was still trembling. He bent down and bit her earlobe, his voice husky. ¡°Why are you so sensitive? You haven¡¯t been touched for a long time?¡±


    They were not young anymore and Helian Xiao naturally did not think that he was her only man.


    But he was not conservative, as long as she only had him in the future, he had no qualms at all.


    An Feng looked at the man¡¯s handsome face close to her and she murmured, ¡°Mmm, for a long time.¡±


    As Helian Xiao¡¯s lips moved from her earlobe to her lips. his hot breath seemed to spill onto her face. ¡°I made you suffer the first time. This time I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    When he spoke, his breath became more obvious. An Feng¡¯s body turned numb and her legs drew in unconsciously.


    His kisses fell like soft rain.


    His hand reached to her cor and he pulled all the buttons on her shirt apart.


    Then, his kiss deepened.


    The man who was usually quiet and refined, was now like a lion in a grasnd, dangerous and overwhelming.


    Overpowering.


    He kissed from her lips to her ears then to her corbones... His breathing was heavy and fast. ¡°No wonder I had a sense of familiarity when I saw you and wanted you badly. So it¡¯s because we had skin to skin contact long before.¡±


    It was strange, but when he touched her body again, he could still find the feeling of touching her that year.


    Using his knee to pry her legs apart, just when he was about to... Suddenly, there was a loud noise.


    What was that?


    An Feng¡¯s dazed eyes constricted slightly when she heard that loud sound. She looked out of the window and the night was dark. There seemed to be a storming.


    An Feng looked at the man who was pressed against her and her mind was confused. Her hands that were about to wrap around the man¡¯s neck, pushed him away. ¡°D-Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Helian Xiao saw An Feng¡¯s pale face and fearful gaze, and looked out of the window too.


    Seeming to have realized what she was thinking, he frowned.


    Was she still afraid when it rained because of that incident that year?


    Helian Xiao realized that it was her psychological trauma for many years. He knew that he could not be rash. If he could not get rid of her trauma, it would still act up when it rained in the future.


    He had to take it slowly.


    That year when he was drugged, he did not treat her well and ignored her screams, struggling and begging... He only regarded her as something for him to vent his needs on.


    If it were any other inexperienced girl, it would also have traumatized her as well.


    Helian Xiao patiently kissed An Feng¡¯s eyes, nose, lips and sucked her earlobe, his low and husky voice soothing her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, this time I won¡¯t do that to you. I respect you. If you¡¯re unwilling, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    His lower abdomen was tight and it was difficult to continue holding it in. But she just had to say the words and he would not force her.


    An Feng heard the thunder and her thoughts returned to that rainy night. For a moment, she was terrified and the deeply engraved pain and suffocation surged like a tidal wave.


    Her body was trembling and just when she was unable to extricate herself from the painful memories, the man¡¯s low and hoarse voice sounded by her ear suddenly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you...¡±


    An Feng¡¯s eyshes fluttered and she looked up at the man on her. He was gently kissing her forehead like she was his greatest treasure. It was totally different from that rough man who ignored her wishes.


    She felt cherished.


    There was a gentle light sparkling in his eyes.


    It was pouring outside, but the man in front of her was not that devil from before.


    This man was gentle and patient.


    Helian Xiao caressed the hair on her cheeks that were wet with sweat, his voice gentle. ¡°I¡¯ll be by your side whenever it rains in the future.¡±


    The tears swimming around An Feng¡¯s eyes fell in an instant.


    Helian Xiao¡¯s handsome face slowly became clear in her vision. The hands that were on his chest struggling slowly held his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± He kissed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll make up for all that you¡¯ve missed in the future.¡±


    An Feng¡¯s fearful and uneasy heart calmed down. Looking at the thunderstorm outside, for the first time, she did not have that panicked feeling that had agitated her heart all these years.


    Once, because of him, she was afraid of such a night.


    Now, because of him, she was no longer afraid.


    He had hurt her before, but he also healed her.


    Holding his strong and broad shoulders, she closed her eyes and came close to him. Almost without a pause or any hesitation, he kissed her the moment she approached.


    It was domineering and wild, yet gentle, as if he was about to swallow her up. She sank into his kiss and responded to him affectionately.


    Her response moved him more and more. He deepened the kiss and made her almost out of breath, her beautiful face turning red and looked too alluring.


    His mellow and hoarse voice entered her ears and hit An Feng¡¯s brain. She did not control the soft moan that came out from her mouth and she held the man¡¯s broad shoulders tightly. After her mind had turned nk, there was only buzzing in her ears as their bodies moved against each other together once again.

 Chapter 1017 - Don’t Be Afraid

    <h4>Chapter 1017: Don¡¯t Be Afraid</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    She had not touched a man for many years.


    Although she was not a virgin anymore and had a child already, she was still a little ufortable.


    She grabbed his muscr arm, her eyshes fluttering and tears glistening her eyes, making her look slightly pitiful.


    His heart softened and he kissed the tip of her nose. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Her innocence was no different from that of an inexperienced girl. But she was married once, and should not be behaving like this!


    An Feng did not know what Helian Xiao was thinking. She furrowed her eyebrows, her fingernails digging into her arm and said with a slightly trembling voice, ¡°Can you take it easy?¡±


    Helian Xiao looked at An Feng with his eyes dark. There were beads of sweat on his forehead and his voice was hoarse. ¡°How can I be slow at a time like this?¡±


    Without giving her a chance to say anything, he lowered his head and pressed against her red lips.


    An Feng could feel a storm hitting her. The hands that were holding his arms grabbed the sheets below her tightly.


    Men really could not be trusted when they were in bed.


    He was not gentle at all, and did not take a progressive approach.


    It was like a starving beast in a forest encountering a prey and wanting to have a good meal.


    She felt terrible and so did he.


    The beads of sweat on his forehead slid down from his well-defined handsome face and drop by drop fell onto her face.


    Looking at her expression that seemed like she was being tortured, he threaded his fingers through her hair and held her head, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, follow my rhythm.¡±


    His voice was husky and gentle.


    Under his patience andfort, An Feng gradually rxed herself, bit by bit.


    His kiss moved to her ear inch by inch, and he opened his mouth to suck her earlobe. ¡°Call my name.¡±


    ¡°Helian Xiao...¡±


    She held his shoulders tightly, the tears in her eyes became brighter.


    ¡°Call me Helian, or Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Helian.¡±


    Her obedience made him even more moved.


    An Feng had never experienced the joy in bed. She thought she would suffer as much as she did many years ago.


    But tonight, she did not feel repulsed or disgusted when she kissed and hugged Helian Xiao, their hot skin pressed together as if they were going to melt into each other.


    On the contrary, she felt something she had never felt before.


    Reaching out his hand, he inteced his fingers with her. On this rainy night, they were entwined together tirelessly, bodies moving in tandem.


    A white light shed past and the silhouette of two figures entwined reflected on the ss window.


    ...


    Helian Xiao was awakened by a series of knocks at the door.


    ¡°Old Xiao, Old Xiao, rise and shine! Is this old man beat-up after staying upst night?¡±


    Hearing Bernice¡¯s chattering voice, Helian Xiao opened his eyes with a frown.


    He had been busy with work in recent years and had not touched a woman for a very long time. Last night when he had sex with her, he only let go of her when she had fallen asleep...


    Even he himself could not imagine that he was still like a youngd, greedy and tireless.


    Seeming to have thought of something, Helian Xiao quickly looked beside him. The woman who was lying in his arms had disappeared.


    Helian Xiao touched the pillow and found that it was cold. She must have left quite some time ago.


    Bernice was still calling him from outside and Helian Xiao said with a slightly dark expression, ¡°Go and do your stuff first.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you have to attend the weddingter. You can¡¯t bete as a VIP invited by the Mo family!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Bernice touched her nose. She could feel the man¡¯s anger even though they were a door apart.


    Could it be that he did not get to sleep with Sister An Fengst night?


    No, she remembered that when Sister An Feng came, she smelled wine on her! If she was right, she should have drunk the bottle of wine she had prepared!


    Under the effects of the drug, her brother was still unable to get in bed with her? Was it because her brother was in his middle ages and was unable to do it? No wonder she had not seen any women around him in the past few years.


    It must have been because he overworked himself when he was young!


    ...


    An Feng woke up before dawn.


    She returned to her own room to take a bath and changed into her clothes for the wedding.


    There were marks left by the man on her neck, arms and corbones.


    An Feng could only wrap a scarf around her neck.


    Not sleeping well plus the excessive ¡®exercise¡¯ made her limbs weak and sore.


    There were faint dark circles under her eyes and she looked like she had not had a good restst night.


    An Feng put on makeup and spread her hair over her shoulders. She then went to look for Tang Ci with the gift box.


    She left early in the morning, not because she regretted her behaviorst night. On the contrary, she was embarrassed about how she had been so audacious!


    After waking up, she was afraid to face Helian Xiao.


    An Feng hurried to the church where Tang Ci was holding the wedding ceremony. When she arrived, Tang Ci was doing her makeup in the dressing room.


    An Feng was about to walk over with the gift box when suddenly, a clear voice sounded. ¡°An Feng.¡¯


    Surprised, An Feng turned around.


    Zhou Li was standing not far away at the corridor. Seeing An Feng turning around, he smiled gently at her.


    During her school days, An Feng had liked Senior Zhou Li¡¯s smile very much. Every time she saw him smile, she would feel like a spring breeze had blown over her.


    But after meeting a mature and charming man like Helian Xiao, she felt that no other man would enter her eyes.


    Thinking of Helian Xiao, An Feng could not help thinking aboutst night.


    They had tossed around in bed for a long time. He seemed to want to take her life, many times he pulled her soul away and made her consciousness scatter...


    At first, he was restrained and gentle, but then his wolf-like nature came out... It was not that he was not gentle enough, but she was too inexperienced.


    Her ears turned red when she thought of how he had torn open that box of condoms with no restraint.


    Zhou Li came up to An Feng and seeing her slightly blushing face, he thought that she still had feelings for him after seeing him. He looked at her with a gentle gaze. ¡°I apologize for what my wife said to you yesterday.¡±


    An Feng regained her senses and did not hear what Zhou Li had said. She looked at him in puzzlement. ¡°Is there anything you need from me, Senior?¡±


    Zhou Li looked at An Feng¡¯s face which time had left few traces on. He took a step forward and grabbed her slender shoulders. ¡°Actually, at the masquerade that year, I knew you were going to confess to me. An Feng, I never told you that I had feelings for you. I heard that you are still single, if you are willing, can we still...¡±


    An Feng was shocked by Zhou Li¡¯s words. She took a big step back. ¡°Senior Zhou Li, it happened many years ago. I¡¯ve long forgotten about it. And I¡¯m not single...¡±


    Before An Feng could finish, Zhou Li suddenly reached out his hands and held An Feng in his arms.


    What was he doing?! An Feng did not expect that he would do such a thing. For a moment, she forgot to push him away. She heard Zhou Li said by her ear, ¡°An Feng, you blushed when you saw me just now and you looked at me so gently. I know you still have me in your heart. You must have been single all these years for me!¡±

 Chapter 1018 - Heartache

    <h4>Chapter 1018: Heartache</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    An Feng had seen narcissistic people, but she had not seen one who was so narcissistic.


    How on earth did he see that she was still interested in him?


    He still thought she was single for him? How had she never realized that he was so narcissistic and annoying?


    An Feng frowned and pushed him away.


    She was about to say something when the bride¡¯s dressing room was opened suddenly. ¡°Auntie Feng.¡±


    Hearing Tang Ci calling her, An Feng turned around to acknowledge her and then looked at Zhou Li with a warning look in her eyes. ¡°Mr Zhou, please respect yourself!¡±


    Once she had said this, An Feng walked to the dressing room. After a few steps, she felt a sharp gaze that could not be ignored on her.


    She turned around and other than Zhou Li, who was staring at her, she could see no one.


    Tang Ci was still waiting for her in the dressing room and An Feng quickly went in, having no time to think about it.


    Tang Ci had changed into an elegant, white wedding dress with her back exposed, showing the beautiful lines of her back. Her waist was slim and her butterfly bone looked sexy and beautiful. The long skirt hem trailing behind coupled with the crown on her head and she looked ravishing


    Tang Ci was a mixed-blood and was wless. Her facial features were exquisite and beautiful. She had a pair of beautiful, cat-liked eyes and when she smiled, her eyes curved like crescents.


    Opening the gift box, inside contained a set of expensive jewelry.


    An Feng put it on Tang Ci.


    Tang Ci looked at An Feng with tears in her eyes. ¡°Auntie Feng, I¡¯m getting married and my daddy asked the Mo family for billions of dors, yet he didn¡¯t give me anything. But Auntie Feng, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, but you gave me such an expensive gift...¡±


    An Feng wiped the tears that had seeped out from the corner of Tang Ci¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve grown up with your mother and we were like sisters. You don¡¯t have to be polite to me.¡±


    Tang Ci hugged An Feng and rested her chin on An Feng¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Feng and Sister Zhizhi.¡±


    At this moment, the door to the dressing room was pushed open and a man in a wheelchair was pushed in.


    The person sitting in the wheelchair wore a white suit, the hands that were exposed were deformed and scarred. His originally handsome face was beyond recognition. Only his sharp eyes were looking at Tang Ci coldly.


    He was the man Tang Ci was getting married to, Mo family¡¯s Second Young Master, Mo Shi.


    And the person pushing him was... Mo family¡¯s Eldest Young Master, and the head of the Mo family, Mo Ji.


    Tang Ci¡¯s gaze moved from Mo Shi¡¯s face onto Mo Ji.


    He was tall, at least 1.88 meters, his figure long and upright. He wore a ck suit, looking serious and cold. He wore a pair of rimless sses and looked refined and abstinent, but with a coldness and indifference.


    Although he looked refined and polite, one would have to pay a heavy price if he treated him as a weak nerd. From what Tang Ci knew, the Eldest and Second Young Masters of the Mo family were not children of the first wife. The brothers had no status when they came to the Mo family, butter Eldest Young Master Mo used cruel and sweeping methods to shuffle the Mo family. He killed his father and brothers, and his means were cruel and cold-blooded.


    Now in Mexico, nobody dared to offend Eldest Young Master Mo.


    It would make people fearful just by hearing the words ¡®Mo Ji¡¯. But Mo Ji was cold-blooded to everybody except his younger brother.


    ¡°Brother, ask this woman to go. I don¡¯t want to marry her!¡± Mo Shi¡¯s vocal cords were damaged by the fire and he could not speak clearly, but Mo Ji could hear what he was saying.


    Tang Ci could only hear the word ¡®go¡¯ and matched with Mo Shi¡¯s twisted expression, she could tell that he did not want to marry her.


    An Feng had heard that Second Young Master Mo was burned, but she did not expect it to be this serious. Her heart ached for Tang Ci and she held her hand gently.


    Tang Ci gave a small smile to An Feng before she faced Mo Shi whose expression was twisted. ¡°Your brother spent a few billions to buy me from the Tang family. I heard that he never makes a loss in business. Are you sure you want me to go?¡±


    Mo Shi looked at the woman who could still smile when she was going to marry him soon and picked up an ashtray, throwing it at Tang Ci.


    Tang Ci did not dodge and the ashtray hit the corner of her forehead, a stream of bright red flowed out.


    When An Feng saw this, her expression changed. ¡°Second Young Master Mo, how could you hit a woman?¡± An Feng wanted to pull Tang Ci away, but Tang Ci shook her head. ¡°Auntie Feng, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mo Ji, who had not spoken, nced at Tang Ci and pped his hands and the dressing room door was opened by two bodyguards. ¡°Take Second Young Master out. I want to speak to Miss Tang alone.¡±


    Tang Ci nodded at An Feng. ¡°Auntie Feng, go to the church first!¡±


    An Feng knew this was between the Tang family and the Mo family. Although it pained her to see Tang Ci like that, she could not do anything.


    After sighing slightly, An Feng left.


    When only Tang Ci and Mo Ji were left in the dressing room, Mo Ji sat on the sofa, crossing his long legs elegantly and lit a cigarette with his head lowered slightly.


    Lifting the hem of her dress, Tang Ci sat beside him.


    The smoke came out from the man¡¯s lips and nose. He raised his head, ncing at Tang Ci, the long and upturned eyes under the lenses were cold. ¡°Sit further away.¡±


    Tang Ci did not move. She was very close to him and his perfectly ironed pants were pressed a little by her, his firm thighs were distinct. The thighs under the fabric looked strong, muscr and well-proportioned.


    He looked thin, but the figure under the clothes were even better than a model.


    Faced with the man¡¯s bloodthirsty and dark aura, Tang Ci was not afraid. She smiled, her cat-liked eyes bright and yful. ¡°You¡¯re letting a woman who had confessed to you before, marry your brother. Master Mo, you are the only one in the world who would be so cold-hearted!¡± Tang Ci said and her slender finger poked at Mo Ji¡¯s chest.


    The next second, her finger was grabbed by him and there was an intense pain.


    Tang Ci gasped and pulled away her finger that was about to be broken, the smile still on her face. Her hand that was lowered was on the side of his pants on his thighs, her fingertips brushing against the zipper of his pants. It was unclear whether it was unintentional or intentional.


    When his gaze swept towards her coldly, she grinned and moved her hand away. ¡°I was almost crushed by your grip, I identally touched it.¡±


    Mo Ji stared at her, his refined face grim. ¡°If there¡¯s still a next time, you won¡¯t only be in pain. I¡¯ll cripple your hand!¡±


    Tang Ci looked at the cold beams shooting out from his eyes under the lenses and he was extremely aloof.


    It was like a sharp and ruthless de of ice.


    The smile on Tang Ci¡¯s lips deepened and her face came close to Mo Ji. ¡°Okay. If you cripple one of my hand, I¡¯ll tell Mo Shi that his brother wanted to take advantage of me and I disagreed so he broke my hand.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Mo Ji gave a lowugh. ¡°I have a fianc¨¦e, and you¡¯re not even a third of her. What reason do I have to take advantage of you?¡±


    Before Tang Ci could say anything, the dressing room door was opened.


    ¡°Brother Ji.¡±

 Chapter 1019 - Seduce

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Seduce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The woman standing by the door had a head of long and straight ck hair and was wearing a long light pink dress. She did not look the prettiest, but was very clean-looking, bright and she was more beautiful than a crystal.


    Tang Ci knew this woman. She was not a socialite, but had grown up with the Mo Ji and Mo Shi brothers in the slums.


    Her rtionship with the brothers were beyond the reach of any woman outside.


    Mo Ji looked at the woman at the door and the eyes under his sses turned gentle. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Then, he looked at Tang Ci.


    Tang Ci also looked at him, her beautiful cat-liked eyes bright and challenging.


    Mo Ji¡¯s face was expressionless and seemed to be shrouded in ayer of ck smoke, gloomy and cold. ¡°After marrying Mo Shi, behave yourself and treat him well.¡±


    Before Tang Ci could say anything, he had already turned and left.


    Looking at his tall and cold back, Tang Ci furrowed her eyebrows thoughtfully.


    ...


    When An Feng reached the church, almost all the guests had arrived.


    ¡°Sister An, Sister An...¡±


    Hearing Bernice calling her, An Feng broke out of her thoughts on Tang Ci and looked at Bernice.


    Bernice and Helian Xiao were sitting together and there was an empty seat beside her, which must be for her.


    Helian Xiao was looking at his business phone and hearing Bernice calling her, he did not look up, the side of his face serious and dark.


    Looking at his slightly cold attitude, An Feng felt a bitterness in her heart.


    They had an intimate rtionshipst night. Why was he still so indifferent?


    An Feng walked over. Bernice wanted to let An Feng and Helian Xiao to sit together, but An Feng shook her head and sat beside Bernice.


    Bernice looked at An Feng and then at Helian Xiao.


    What was the matter with these two?


    Did they really not get togetherst and had a fight? Bernice looked at An Feng¡¯s neck and saw that she was wearing a scarf. Judging from her rich experience, something must have happened.


    ¡°Sister An, where did you go this morning? My brother¡¯s expression is dark like he had taken gunpowder when he did not see you!¡±


    An Feng felt like Bernice knew what happenedst night with her gaze and she said with a tingle in her scalp, ¡°I went to see Tang Ci this morning.¡±


    Speaking of Tang Ci, Bernice sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for the girl. I heard that her daddy received several billions from the Mo family. This is equivalent to selling his daughter!¡±


    An Feng thought of how Second Young Master Mo had thrown an ashtray at Tang Ci and was upset and pained. ¡°She is also a child with a hard life.¡± After marrying into the Mo family, her days ahead would not be much better.


    An Feng and Bernice were whispering, but Helian Xiao did not say anything.


    Noticing his indifference, An Feng was confused and uneasy. Why did he seem to change after a night?


    If she remembered correctly, he told herst night that he would treat her well in the future and that he would be by her side every rainy night, not letting her be afraid anymore.


    Did he not want to treasure her anymore once he had gotten it?


    An Feng had aplicated feeling in her heart.


    Soon, the wedding of Tang Ci and Second Young Master Mo began.


    Second Young Master was pushed up to the priest by Mo Ji. Then, Tang Ci walked alone on the carpet that was covered with rose petals.


    The priest announced the vows and they exchanged rings.


    An Feng felt terrible as she looked at Tang Ci bending down and kissing Second Young Master Mo¡¯s face that was burned beyond recognition.


    After the wedding ceremony, the guests went to the hotel to attend the wedding banquet. They drank the wine toasted by newly weds, and An Feng looked towards the table Helian Xiao was at.


    She did not know when he had left the VIP table and Bernice was not there as well.


    An Feng was sitting at the table of the bride¡¯s rtives and she had not said anything to Helian Xiao when she came out of the church.


    She also did not know where she had offended him. If she was honest, she felt a little panicked by the change of his attitude overnight. But since he wanted to ignore her, she would not take the initiative to talk to him either!


    An Feng did not want to think about it anymore and she stood up to go to the washroom.


    Coming out from the washroom, she was about to enter the banquet hall when suddenly a slightly bloated figure adorned with jewels and pearls blocked in front of her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore, are you? Why are you still acting pure and arrogant?¡±


    The woman said in a strange tone, ring at An Feng furiously.


    An Feng thought the woman had gotten the wrong person, but when she looked at her clearly, she thought the woman seemed familiar. Was it the woman who had pulled Zhou Li¡¯s ear yesterday? It was Zhou Li¡¯s wife.


    Knowing that she was deliberately making it difficult for her, An Feng ignored her. She also did not want to make trouble at Tang Ci¡¯s wedding banquet so she turned to leave.


    She had not expected that several women were surrounding her from behind. All of them were adorned in jewels and were clearly wealthydies just by looking at them.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to leave, just like that? You¡¯re guilty, aren¡¯t you? Seducing my husband, you¡¯re really shameless!¡± The woman pulled at An Feng¡¯s clothes. ¡°Last night Zhou Li didn¡¯t go back to our room. Were you together with him at night?¡±


    An Feng shook off the woman¡¯s hand, lowering her eyes. ¡°Madam, I have nothing to do with your husband!¡±


    The woman caught a glimpse of the scarf around An Feng¡¯s neck. ¡°You¡¯re wearing a scarf to cover intimate marks, right? Did you two have an affairst night?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was so loud that many guests looked over towards them.


    An Feng furrowed her eyebrows. Faced with this kind of unreasonable woman, it was useless to reason with her. ¡°I was with a manst night, but it was not your husband.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The woman did not believe it. Taking out her phone, she found a picture. It was an image of when Zhou Li had hugged her outside the dressing room earlier. The woman¡¯s eyes were full of anger. ¡°You dare say that the woman in Zhou Li¡¯s arms is not you? Yesterday, he looked like he was under a spell when he saw you. He didn¡¯t returnst night and even hugged you in the morning. Who would believe you when you say there¡¯s nothing between the both of you?¡±


    The woman pulled off the scarf around An Feng¡¯s neck roughly. An Feng wanted to push her away, but the otherdies were surrounding her. An Feng was smaller than them and was unable to handle several powerful richdies. Very soon, the scarf was pulled away from her neck.


    Seeing the marks on An Feng¡¯s fair neck, the expression of Mrs Zhou changed. ¡°Slut, you still say you haven¡¯t been with Zhou Li? The marks on your neck are clearly made by a man!¡±


    An Feng had always been good-tempered, but even good-tempered people would be angered sometimes. When Mrs Zhou pulled the scarf off An Feng¡¯s neck, it was without doubt, a kind of humiliation to her.


    Seeing a waiter passing by the door, An Feng picked up a ss of red wine and sshed it at Mrs Zhou¡¯s face. ¡°I was with Helian Xiaost night. How can your Zhou Lipare to Helian Xiao?¡±


    Helian Xiao? Mrs Zhou was stunned at first, then sheughed sarcastically. ¡°Oh? You say you were with the world¡¯s richest manst night? He¡¯s handsome and rich and any woman would flock to him with a curl of his finger. Who are you to say something so ludicrous?¡±


    Even if An Feng looked younger among her peers, she was not a beauty. How would Helian Xiao be interested in her?

 Chapter 1020 - Striking Out

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Striking Out</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mrs Zhou had spoken in a loud voice and there were many people surrounding around them.


    Several of them were with Mrs Zhou and they surrounded An Feng, forcing her to the center on purpose.


    Even if she wanted to, An Feng could not leave.


    Mrs Zhou¡¯s dress were stained red by the wine An Feng had thrown on her. She became even more angry and her words became more harsh. ¡°Everyonee and take a look, the number one b*tch of acting pure in history is here! Not only did she seduce my husband, she also said she was the woman of the world¡¯s richest man!¡±


    Many people aroundughed.


    Feeling utterly humiliated, An Feng¡¯s face paled.


    ¡°B*tch, do you know how much my dress costs? How dare you throw wine at me?¡± Mrs Zhou acted like a victim, pulling at An Feng¡¯s dress roughly.


    An Feng pushed Mrs Zhou away, her face pale and she took a step back, but another person stretched out her ws at her.


    Dodging the woman, An Feng moved to the other side.


    But there were also people on the other side, blocking her.


    She seemed to be like a rat in a hole.


    Weak, helpless and bullied.


    She grabbed her dress tightly by her chest and kicked at one of the richdies who had torn her dress.


    ¡°Stupid b*tch! How dare you kick people?¡±


    That richdy was about to grab An Feng¡¯s hair when Zhou Li¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Zhou Li pushed the crowd aside and came in.


    Aplicated look shed past Zhou Li¡¯s eyes when he saw An Feng being bullied.


    Mrs Zhou saw himing over and immediately grabbed his ear, shouting, ¡°She has kiss marks on her body. Were you with herst night? Someone saw you hugging together this morning. If you can¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation, I¡¯ll cripple you!¡±


    Zhou Li had always been afraid of his wife. He had married into her family and had a miserable life all these years. He had wanted to divorce her countless times, but her family was powerful and without her word, how would he dare to mention it?


    He did not lie to An Feng this morning. He really had feelings for her long ago, he liked An Feng¡¯s gentle and quiet nature, but they were not fated to be. Even then, he was willing to be illicit lovers.


    But he had not expected that someone would have taken a picture and sent it to his wife.


    Zhou Li said cautiously, ¡°I only have you in my heart, how could I be interested in her? She was the one who hugged me first this morning, and I immediately pushed her away...¡±


    When Mrs Zhou heard this, her expression rxed slightly and she released her hold on Zhou Li¡¯s ear. She red at him. ¡°Did she really seduce you?¡±


    Zhou Li said, slightly guilty, ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    An Feng looked at Zhou Li, who did not dare to look at her when he said ¡®yes¡¯, and a mocking and cold look appeared in her eyes.


    She really doubted her taste previously. How could she have ever been fond of a person like Zhou Li?


    In an instant, he had refreshed her morals.


    Was he even a man? She really looked down on a man who was full of lies and behaved like a coward!


    Mrs Zhou pointed at An Feng. ¡°B*tch, you still dare say you didn¡¯t seduce my Zhou Li? Do you think you can hook up with men because you still have some beauty? Not only is my Zhou Li not interested in you, Helian Xiao is also not interested in you. Dream on!¡±


    An Feng did not want to say anything more to these unreasonable people. She took out her phone and called Helian Xiao.


    The call went through but he did not pick up.


    An Feng thought of his indifference during the wedding and the grievance and bitterness in her heart surged out like a tidal wave.


    Was it because he had slept with her and felt that there was nothing worth cherishing, so he used this kind of cold treatment to make her draw the line with him?


    Before she was wrong about Zhou Li and Nan Weiye. Was she wrong about Helian Xiao this time too?


    Mrs Zhou saw that no one had picked up An Feng¡¯s call andughed. ¡°You¡¯re really shameless. You even pretended to call Helian Xiao? Can you get his private number? I¡¯ve seen those who are shameless, but I¡¯ve never seen one who is as shameless and delusional as you...¡±


    Before Mrs Zhou could finish, a dignified and deep voice boomed through the room. ¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    The crowd turned silent in an instant.


    Helian Xiao and Mo Ji were discussing some matters in the reception room and he came to the banquet hall after An Feng had called him.


    As soon as he arrived, he saw a group of people blocking the door of the banquet hall.


    And there seemed to be a person who was being cursed at in the middle.


    Seeing Helian Xiaoing over, many people were shocked by his powerful aura and stood to the sides automatically, making a path for him.


    The atmosphere was a little strange and the air seemed to have frozen.


    Most of the people dared not speak, but they were waiting tough at An Feng in their hearts.


    She said that Helian Xiao was her man? Now that Helian Xiao was here, they were waiting to see how she was going to embarrass herself.


    Helian Xiao walked in with a cold expression. Seeing An Feng being surrounded in the center, her clothes and hair slightly messy, he frowned and took off his suit jacket, putting it over her shoulders.


    Smelling the familiar masculine scent from his body, there was a lump in An Feng¡¯s throat and her tears almost fell.


    The people were shocked when they saw Helian Xiao putting his jacket over An Feng¡¯s shoulders.


    Especially Mrs Zhou, she looked at this incredulously. ¡°Mr Helian, do you know this woman?¡±


    Helian Xiao ignored Mrs Zhou and looked down at An Feng, his voice deep and husky. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Even when she was being surrounded, scolded and used, An Feng did not cry. At this age, she had experienced too many things and had learned to take everything easily. She would not get angry at unimportant people.


    But Helian Xiao¡¯s actions and words just now made her emotions hit a peak.


    She also wanted broad and strong shoulders to lean against and a warm chest to hold her when faced with malicious gossip and ndering.


    Helian Xiao could see An Feng¡¯s vulnerability and there was a sharp and cold look in his eyes. His gaze swept the crowd sharply.


    Under his terrifying gaze, Mrs Zhou trembled, but she still summoned up her courage to say, ¡°Mr Helian, do you really have anything to do with her? She¡¯s a promiscuous woman and even seduced my husband this morning. Don¡¯t be enchanted by her appearance!¡±


    Helian Xiao narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, you tore her clothes and pulled her hair? And even said terrible things to her?¡±


    Mrs Zhou did not understand what Helian Xiao meant and was shocked by his strong aura. She stuttered, ¡°S-She¡¯s the one who is too shameless...¡±


    ¡°Did anyone help you?¡±


    Mrs Zhou replied, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Other than you, who else pushed her and scolded her?¡±


    ¡°S-Several of my friends helped. They all agree she¡¯s a shameless slut!¡±


    Helian Xiao nodded and took out his phone to make a call. After a while, the Mo family¡¯s butler came and Helian Xiao instructed, ¡°Take down the names of these women and report it to my secretary.¡±


    Thedies could tell that something was wrong. This did not seem like he was helping them, but more like he was going to deal with them.


    ¡°Mr Helian, is there really something between you and this promiscuous woman?¡±

 Chapter 1021 - Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 1021: Punishment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Helian Xiao¡¯s eyes darkened, and he looked at Mrs Zhou with eyes as sharp as an eagle. ¡°What right do you have to question me?¡±


    In front of the world¡¯s richest man, Mrs Zhou really had no status. The woman was noone and as insignificant as an ant.


    Helian Xiao did not look at Mrs Zhou anymore and his sharp gaze looked over at Zhou Li.


    Zhou Li¡¯s legs turned weak by his powerful aura.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you once. Did An Feng seduce you first?¡±


    Zhou Li lowered his eyes and hesitated, trembling with fear.


    Mrs Zhou was about to pull his hair when her phone rang. Seeing that it was from her father, she answered and her expression changed when she heard what the person on the other end said. ¡°What? The bank stopped loaning to our family? Thepany may not hold out and has to be dered bankrupt? What are you saying?!¡±


    Mrs Zhou suddenly remembered that Helian Xiao was the world¡¯s richest man and had numerous banks under his name. In her daze, she had forgotten that the loan of herpany was from the Helian family¡¯s bank.


    With just a word, he could make her family face bankruptcy.


    Was it for that b*tch An Feng?


    Mrs Zhou realized the seriousness of the matter and her pupils constricted. She was about to say something when she heard Zhou Li said, ¡°An Feng did not seduce me. It was me who was interested and I hugged her forcefully.¡±


    Mrs Zhou was furious. ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    After Zhou Li heard his wife¡¯s phone conversation just now and knew that her family was going bankrupt, his heart felt strangely light. He could finally hold his head high and be rid of this woman. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°I said I hugged her. I have always liked women of her type and hated women like you. If you had not pressured me with your family¡¯s wealth, I would have divorced you long ago! Go and take a look at yourself in the mirror. Do you really think I would like you? The only thing I like is your family¡¯s money! But now, I don¡¯t even care about your money anymore!¡±


    Hearing his caustic words, Mrs Zhou was trembling with anger. In the end, everything turned ck and she fainted.


    An Feng looked at the scene happening and had no expression on her face. She pushed aside the crowd and ran out.


    The otherdies who had bullied An Feng wanted to apologize to Helian Xiao, but he ignored them and chased after An Feng.


    Quick steps brought An Feng to the beach.


    Very soon, Helian Xiao caught up with her.


    An Feng kept walking forward. Helian Xiao took several big strides and caught her slender wrist.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    An Feng wanted to shake off Helian Xiao¡¯s hand, but was unable to.


    Although he had arrived in time and helped her out, seeing how Zhou Li treated his wife, An Feng was afraid that in the future, Helian Xiao and her would end up in such a state.


    It was really scary when men changed!


    Helian Xiao pulled An Feng under a palm tree and pressed her against the tree, one hand on the top of her head and looked down at her. ¡°I misunderstood you.¡±


    An Feng¡¯s eyshes fluttered. ¡°What did you misunderstand?¡±


    ¡°When I woke up this morning and didn¡¯t see you, I went to look for you and saw you in Zhou Li¡¯s arms. You didn¡¯t push him away immediately and I saw that you were blushing when you look at him and looking shy. I know you liked him before so I thought...¡±


    Helian Xiao was interrupted by An Feng, whose eyes were red. ¡°I was blushing because I thought of what happenedst night between us and I didn¡¯t push him away because he held me so suddenly I couldn¡¯t even react in time. But it was only for a few seconds, before I pushed him away.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a person who would be intimate with her senior when I had given myself to you?¡± The grievance in An Feng¡¯s heart surged up again and she red at the man. ¡°Am I that kind of promiscuous woman in your eyes?¡±


    The moment her voice fell, she was pulled into his arms. His chest was firm and strong and her nose hurt a little when she knocked into him.


    Her hands clenched into fists and she pounded his shoulders, but he held her even tighter.


    He rested his chin on the top of her head and said in a deep and mellow voice, ¡°You fool, I¡¯m not suspecting that your behavior is bad, but I care. I hope that I¡¯m your only man after you get together with me.


    ¡°When I didn¡¯t see you in my arms this morning, I was worried that you regretted it and wanted to escape again. I went to look for you anxiously but when I saw you hugging another man, I was a little angry.


    ¡°We have only just gotten together and it¡¯s going to take some time for us to move from being interested with each other to understanding and trusting each other. But I¡¯d like to develop this process with you. How about you, did you regret what happenedst night?¡±


    Faced with his honesty, An Feng¡¯s face was pressed against his broad shoulders and she felt choked up when she smelled his strong and charming masculine scent. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also record it on your phonest night?¡±


    Helian Xiao suddenly found that this woman was smart. She just didn¡¯t bother to care about things sometimes.


    ¡°Yes, I recorded it and it¡¯s toote for you to regret it.¡±


    Helian Xiao said nothing and lowered his head, their faces bing closer.


    An Feng could see his eyshes moving slightly. It was very long and thick and her ears felt hot when his nose touched hers.


    She put her hands on his chest and under her palms, she could feel his steady heartbeat.


    He came closer and pressed his lips against hers, and there was a faint taste of tobo.


    ...


    An Feng left on the second day of Tang Ci¡¯s wedding.


    She wanted to go back to the Capital, but she did not know if she was under Helian Xiao¡¯s spell. For some reason, she agreed to go back to the Helian family with him.


    She regretted her impulsiveness the moment she went into the private ne. The ne that came to pick him up and arrived at therge tarmac of the Helian family in M Country.


    They had hurried from the ind and the private ne had stopped directly at his house so she had no time to buy gifts.


    Although he was the head of the Helian family, there was still his mother!


    Helian Xiao saw that An Feng had not moved when the ne had stopped and he looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Nervous?¡±


    An Feng furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare anything and came directly with you. Won¡¯t it give a bad impression?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bring anything. You gave birth to Zhizhi and that¡¯s the best present.¡±


    An Feng was speechless. How was this the same thing?


    Helian Xiao raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you want me to carry you down?¡±


    Before An Feng could say anything, he reached out his long arms and picked her up from the seat.


    Ah! An Feng eximed in fright.


    When the butler who hade to pick Helian Xiao saw that he had note down from the ne, he went to look and saw Helian Xiao carrying An Feng.


    The butler had on a look of disbelief.


    Master had never brought a woman back before!


    An Feng struggled to get down from Helian Xiao and she red at him with her face red. ¡°Be serious.¡±


    The butler was stunned.


    His master was usually a very serious person!


    Why was he not serious now?


    Helian Xiao held An Feng¡¯s hand and went to the ne¡¯s door, introducing her to the butler. ¡°This is Young Lady¡¯s mother, and the madam of the Helian family in the future.¡±

 Chapter 1022 - First Love

    <h4>Chapter 1022: First Love</h4>


    The butler waspletely shocked.


    Master had brought back the biological mother of the Young Lady who had came back a few days ago to acknowledge her roots and ancestors?


    He had not expected her to look so young.


    And her temperament was gentle and quiet, and had the demeanor of a headdy!


    The butler greeted An Feng warmly.


    An Feng responded with a smile.


    Although she was often shy in front of Helian Xiao, she would appear generous and courteous during normal interactions.


    After all, the An family was once a big family in Ning City and it was not like she came from a small family with no experience out in the world.


    After getting off the ne, An Feng followed Helian Xiao and took the car to the main building of the Helian family.


    Having seen the magnificent and luxurious Crown Pce, An Feng was still awed by the grandeur of the house of the Helian family.


    The main building was a Roman castle, magnificent and beautiful, noble and mysterious, making one feel like he was in a pce. It was surrounded by greenery. There was a parking apron, golf course, horseback riding, wend garden... She could not see the end of the ce with one nce.


    The car drove to the main castle and two rows of uniformed servants stood in two rows.


    The butler opened the car door for Helian Xiao and An Feng. When they entered the house, the servants bowed in uniform rows.


    The butler followed behind Helian Xiao and said cautiously, ¡°Master, Old Madam is in the living room, and...¡±


    The butler nced at An Feng and said in a low voice, ¡°And Miss Mei Li.¡±


    An Feng did not hear what the butler had said to Helian Xiao, but when she followed him into the living room, she heard a pleasant female voice.


    The Old Madam was sitting on the sofa with a woman who looked to be in her thirties. The woman was wearing thetest Chanel suit with a dignified and courteous smile on her lips.


    Helian Xiao held An Feng¡¯s hand. ¡°The woman whom my mother introduced to mest time.¡±


    An Feng had heard about this woman from Nan Zhi. She was intellectual, beautiful and dignified.


    When she saw the woman today, she saw that it was true.


    An Feng stopped. ¡°Will it be awkward if I go over with you now?¡±


    ¡°No, I already made it clear to herst time.¡±


    An Feng looked at the side of Helian Xiao¡¯s handsome face and she nodded, showing that she was ready.


    Helian Xiao led An Feng to the sofa.


    The old madam raised her head and looked over. Seeing Helian Xiao back and with a woman, the old madam jumped up from the sofa, brimming with energy.


    ¡°Oh, is this our Helian? Did the sun rise from the west? You really brought a wife back?¡±


    When An Feng saw the old madam, she felt that she was an open-minded elder. She was not like some wealthy old madam who were arrogant and looked down on people.


    Mei Li also stood up from the sofa. Seeing Helian Xiao holding An Feng, the smile on her face deepened and there were no other emotions in her eyes, it was clear and open. ¡°Mr Helian, you¡¯re back?¡± Then, she nodded at An Feng. ¡°Hello.¡±


    An Feng smiled. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°I came to chat with Auntie and tell her that I went for a blind date two days ago, and met a suitable person.¡± Mei Li looked at An Feng and then at Helian Xiao, her eyes gentle. ¡°Mr Helian told me the day before that he had someone he likes and I thought he was making an excuse to reject me. But I didn¡¯t expect it to be real, my blessings to you.¡±


    Helian Xiao nodded lightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After Mei Li let the old madam know, she stood up to leave. Once Mei Li left, Helian Xiao introduced An Feng to the old madam.


    The old madam was delighted to learn that An Feng was Nan Zhi¡¯s biological mother.


    At her age, what she wanted to see most was that her son could find a good woman and have a sessor. It was great that he had a daughter and a wife now.


    However...


    Looking at the olddy whose eyes looked slightly guilty as she smiled, Helian Xiao pulled her aside. ¡°Mom, is there anything else you¡¯re hiding from me?¡±


    The olddy touched her white hair, not daring to meet Helian Xiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re bringing Zhizhi¡¯s mom back!¡±


    Helian Xiao¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I met a woman I¡¯m interested in? Are you going to introduce another blind date for me? Cancel it quickly.¡±


    The olddy smiled embarrassingly. ¡°This time it¡¯s not a blind date.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Helian Xiao looked at the olddy who dared not meet his eyes. ¡°Mom, what on earth did you do?¡±


    The olddy red at Helian Xiao. ¡°Aren¡¯t you to be med? You¡¯re already at this age but you¡¯re still not married. I thought you were still thinking, thinking about...¡±


    ¡°Thinking about what?¡± Helian Xiao¡¯s gaze had turned sharp.


    ¡°Thinking about her.¡± The olddy¡¯s head hung even lower.


    Helian Xiao frowned. ¡°Who is she?¡±


    The olddy raised her head and red at Helian Xiao, saying in a low voice, ¡°Who else can it be? Your first love, Kuang Meiyue!¡±


    Helian Xiao was slightly stunned.


    He had almost forgotten about this person if the olddy had not mentioned her.


    That year, she disappeared for several nights and when he found her, she was locked up in a nightclub and became a prostitute. Her cornea were also gouged out.


    He had been unable to find out the reason.


    He arranged for her to undergo a cornea transntation, but she refused to be together with him. They broke up and she left M Country.


    They had not contacted each other again for so many years.


    It was also some time ago that he found that it was Madam Ye who had done all those things to her.


    Seeing that Helian Xiao was silent, the olddy looked like a child who had done something wrong. She looked down and said softly, ¡°You never had proper girlfriend ever since you broke up with her. I already have one foot in the grave. I hoped you could get married and who cared if that woman experienced such bad things before. I don¡¯t even dislike her... Who would have thought that I¡¯ve just found her and you¡¯ve brought Zhizhi¡¯s mom back.¡± The olddy thumped Helian Xiao for a few times. ¡°You brat. Why don¡¯t you tell me anything? If you told me, I wouldn¡¯t have got her back. What should we do now? Are we not going to let Zhizhi¡¯s mom see her?¡±


    Helian Xiao knew that his marriage ns had worried his mother. Looking at her head full of white hair, Helian Xiao could not bear to reprimand her.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Helian Xiao pursed his lips. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s resting in your room upstairs!¡±


    Helian Xiao¡¯s expression turned darker. ¡°Mom, why did you let her into my room?¡±


    The olddy looked aggrieved. ¡°I-I..¡±


    Helian Xiao did not want to say anything more to her. Thinking that he had asked the butler to bring An Feng up to his room, he hurried upstairs.


    ...


    The butler helped An Feng to put her luggage in front of Helian Xiao¡¯s master bedroom. ¡°Madam, this is Master¡¯s room.¡±


    An Feng nodded and was about to say something when the bedroom door was pulled open from inside.

 Chapter 1023 - Belief

    <h4>Chapter 1023: Belief</h4>


    The bedroom door was pushed open from inside suddenly and both An Feng and the butler froze.


    An Feng met the eyes of the woman who opened the door.


    The woman had arge male nightgown on her, her long hair wet against her shoulders. An Feng¡¯s gazended on the woman¡¯s face, her eyes constricting a little.


    It was clear the woman had just finished showering. She didn¡¯t have any makeup on, so An Feng could tell that her skin wasn¡¯t very good, her age showing. However, her facial features were pretty and clean, her eyes bright while her aura was gentle and quiet. She wasn¡¯t tall, but her proportions were rather good.


    An Feng was dazed for that one second.


    Why would this woman whose aura was slightly simr to hers be in Helian Xiao¡¯s room? Also, why was she wearing his nightgown?


    The butler froze as well. He only knew that the Old Madam had brought a woman back, but he didn¡¯t expect for her to bring the woman to his Master¡¯s bedroom.


    The butler was an old butler that had served the Helian family for many years. Many years ago, he had seen this woman in the bedroom.


    If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, she was probably Master¡¯s first girlfriend, Kuang Meiyue.


    Old Madam actually brought her here.


    The butler was still thinking of a way to break the awkwardness when Helian Xiao walked over quickly.


    ¡°Butler, please bring An Feng to the guest room first.¡±


    An Feng nced at Helian Xiao, not asking anything before she turned around to follow behind the butler.


    Helian Xiao stared at An Feng¡¯s back, hurriedly chasing after them to grab her slender hand. He said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯ll exin to youter.¡±


    An Feng was not an unreasonable person, and she nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After watching An Feng enter the guest room, Helian Xiao finally turned around to walk towards his bedroom.


    Kuang Meiyue was standing by the door, her eyes fixed on Helian Xiao the moment he appeared.


    He was as handsome and tall as he was back then. As time passed, the masculine aura he exuded only became more attractive.


    Kuang Meiyue stared at his handsome features as she caressed her own face. She didn¡¯t take very good care of her skin, so her skin isn¡¯t as smooth and firm as it was when she was young. Faint wrinkles had also appeared by the corners of her eyes.


    However, she knew that she was still pretty.


    Seeing Helian Xiao walk over, Kuang Meiyue took a few steps back. Helian Xiao entered the room and stared at her with dark eyes.


    She tightened her hold on the nightgown¡¯s belt in unease, not daring to meet his eyes.


    Helian Xiao stared at Kuang Meiyue for a few seconds, before he spoke with a furrow at his eyebrows, ¡°Change your clothes and tidy your luggage. I¡¯ll get someone to send you away.¡±


    After finding out the truth behind what happened back then, Helian Xiao felt rather guilty towards her, because it was because of him.


    Kuang Meiyue immediately looked up into Helian Xiao¡¯s eyes, her eyes slowly turning red as she said, ¡°Old Madam brought me here, she said... she said...¡±


    Helian Xiao interrupted Kuang Meiyue, furrowing his eyebrows. He said, ¡°My Mom didn¡¯t understand the situation and didn¡¯t know that I already have someone I would like to be my wife.¡±


    Noting the glint of gentleness shing in his eyes, Kuang Meiyue¡¯s nails sunk into her palm, hershes fluttering. ¡°Was it that woman earlier?¡±


    Helian Xiao hummed openedly.


    Kuang Meiyue nodded, not asking anything more. She took out her clothes from her luggage and went to the bathroom to change her clothes, before she took her luggage and left the room.


    After the Old Madam saw Helian Xiao and Kuang Meiyueing down one after another, she stopped Helian Xiao, saying softly, ¡°Kuang Meiyue divorced with her husband not too long ago. I heard that she had been abused. I brought her over and gave her hope, now that you¡¯re chasing her away, she must feel sad. You should bring her to a hotel personally and have a proper chat with her after she¡¯s checked-in properly.¡±


    The Old Madam sighed. ¡°We are both at fault for this. If you told me earlier that you like Zhizhi¡¯s Mom, I wouldn¡¯t have gone out of my way to find Kuang Meiyue.¡±


    Helian Xiao nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    ...


    Helian Xiao sent Kuang Meiyue to a five star hotel under the Helian family.


    On the way, Helian Xiao asked about Kuang Meiyue¡¯s situation throughout thest few years.


    Kuang Meiyue said that after she got into the ident and broke up with him, she met a man who pursued her. That man had pursued her for many years, and didn¡¯t despise her for having been a forced prostitute before and was very nice to her. Afterwards, they got married, but it was hard for her to conceive. When she finally conceived, she had a miscarriage. After it happened a few times, the man¡¯s attitude towards her changed, and he started to scold and abuse her.


    Helian Xiao arrived at the hotel entrance with Kuang Meiyue, apologizing once more for troubling her.


    Kuang Meiyue said that it was nothing, as she nodded in understanding.


    Helian Xiao got the hotel manager to send Kuang Meiyue to her room, instead of getting off the car himself.


    Kuang Meiyue got off, as if thinking of something before she knocked against the window again.


    Helian Xiao unwound the window. Kuang Meiyue stared into his deep eyes, asking with slight red eyes, ¡°Brother Xiao, if I was still innocent back then, would you have agreed so quickly when I asked to break up? You were still concerned about it, right?¡±


    Helian Xiao nced towards Kuang Meiyue. ¡°Why must you mention something that had passed for so long already?¡±


    ¡°Your Mom said that you never got married because of me...¡±


    Helian Xiao interrupted Kuang Meiyue with a low and cold voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t get married only because I haven¡¯t met someone that was suitable for me.¡±


    He meant that it had nothing much to do with her.


    Kuang Meiyue nodded, disappointment apparent in her eyes. ¡°I got it. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you.¡±


    ...


    Even after Helian Xiao had drove away, Kuang Meiyue remained standing at the hotel entrance. Noting that Kuang Meiyue wasn¡¯t able to look away still, the manager thought that this was another woman who liked his Boss secretly.


    ...


    After Helian Xiao sent Kuang Meiyue away, the Old Madam went up. She found An Feng and exined why Kuang Meiyue had appeared here.


    Finding out that it was only a misunderstanding, An Feng didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Since she had decided to be with Helian Xiao properly, she felt that they had give each other proper trust if they wanted tost...


    Seeing that An Feng was an understanding, gentle and kind person, the Old Madam felt even more happy and satisfied with her future daughter-inw.


    With this, that meant she had a granddaughter and a daughter-inw! She would not have any regrets even if she died now!


    After the Old Madam left, the butler wanted to get An Feng to move to the master bedroom. However, An Feng rejected the intention.


    Although she knew what happened already and trusted Helian Xiao, An Feng still felt slightly uneasy when she recalled the warm and pretty face his first love had.


    She wanted to wait until Helian Xiao returned to ask him some things.


    Seeing that An Feng wasn¡¯t willing to move to the master bedroom, the butler didn¡¯t force her to. The guest bedrooms in the Helian family house was as luxurious and pretty as the master bedrooms, with their own wardrobe and bathroom.


    An Feng waited for a while, but Helian Xiao had yet to return, so she took her pajamas and went to take a shower.


    After she was done, shey on the bed and had a video-call with Zhizhi and the twins for half an hour before she heard the sound of the engine from downstairs. Walking to the window, she saw the tall figure getting off his car.

 Chapter 1024 - Warming Temperature

    <h4>Chapter 1024: Warming Temperature</h4>


    An Feng walked to the window and saw the tall figure getting off his car.


    He was wearing a nice white shirt and pants, his sleeves rolled up slightly and pushed behind his elbows, exposing his firm and muscr arms.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the street light, but his facial features seemed exceptionally well-defined with an experience that only mature men had.


    He walked towards the castle withrge steps.


    However, he had only taken a few steps when he suddenly stopped and nced towards the room where An Feng was.


    An Feng¡¯s heart thumped.


    She hurriedly put down the curtains andy on the bed.


    A few minutester, there was a knock on the door and Helian Xiao entered.


    Seeing the woman lying on the bed, Helian Xiao walked over. ¡°The Old Madam doesn¡¯t know the situation, so she did all this. Are you angry?¡±


    An Feng sat up, looking into Helian Xiao¡¯s depthless eyes, saying with a strange tone, ¡°Using a woman¡¯s intuition, she still has feelings for you.¡±


    Helian Xiao chuckled softly. ¡°Many women are interested in me.¡±


    An Feng red at him, speechless. ¡°You¡¯re really narcissistic.¡±


    Actually, she understood that he wasn¡¯t really that narcissistic. He was handsome, mature, dignified and was the world¡¯s richest man. He was also in the peak age period where men were the most attractive, so it was rare for a woman to not like him!


    Helian Xiao moved a little closer towards An Feng, his well-defined hand caressing her pretty face. ¡°Please don¡¯t take this to heart. Once I set my mind on someone, I won¡¯t change it so easily.¡±


    An Feng pulled his hand away, looking down as she asked her question, ¡± Although the Old Madam has exined the situation to me, I felt a little unsure when I saw your first love. Were you interested in me so quickly because we¡¯re the same type of women?¡±


    With his status and wealth, he must have seen many women.


    She did not have many merits, neither was she very pretty or young. There must be a reason why he was interested in her.


    When Helian Xiao heard An Feng¡¯s question, he pursed his lips tightly.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t reply, An Feng¡¯s heart sank.


    Did he really choose her because she was simr to his first love?


    After staying silent for a while, Helian Xiao said, ¡°Everyone has their own cup of tea, just like how you like Zhou Li and Nan Weiye in the past. However, it doesn¡¯t mean finding someone of the same style is because I can¡¯t forget my first love. If I cannot forget Kuang Meiyue, it¡¯s not a hard thing to find someone who looks like her.¡±


    Hearing Helian Xiao say this, the uneasiness and doubts An Feng had dissipated.


    She smiled slightly. ¡± I was overthinking.¡±


    Helian Xiao grabbed An Feng¡¯s hand, a smile appearing on his handsome face. ¡°Just ask if you have any questions. I¡¯m very happy about it. The most important thing in a rtionship is honesty.¡±


    Helian Xiao carried An Feng from the bed. ¡± Let¡¯s go and rest in the master bedroom. The butler has already gotten the servants to change the bedsheets.¡±


    Since they had already gone all the way in their rtionship, An Feng was no longer awkward and shy like she was before. She nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Once they arrived at the master bedroom, Helian Xiao ced An Feng on the bed before he took his pajamas and went to take a shower.


    An Fengy on the soft pillow, her lips curling up slightly. Even until now, everything still felt slightly unrealistic to her.


    She was really together with Helian Xiao.


    It wasn¡¯t a dream, and nor was she hallucinating.


    Within five minutes, Helian Xiao came out from the bathroom. Seeing his speed, An Feng was a little surprised.


    ¡°Why are you so quick?¡±


    Helian Xiao was wearing a dark-colored sleep robe, his belt casually tied together as arge patch of his chest was exposed identally.


    He was dressed so simply, but he looked extremely sexy.


    It was a mature type of sexiness.


    ¡°Where are you looking at?¡± He noted her small action of looking at him silently, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as his lips curled up into a smile.


    An Feng looked away immediately, answering him with an irrelevant answer, ¡°Do you wash so quickly every time?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m in a rush to do other things.¡± His smile widened, his eyes darkening. ¡°Why are you blushing?¡±


    An Feng covered her face with her arm. ¡°Who asked you to be so indecent all the time?¡±


    He smirked widely, his side profile looking so handsome as if it had been carved perfectly.


    He walked towards the bed, before he bent down to look at her. His tall figure cast arge shadow over her.


    As he pressed his hands on both sides of her, his voice asked hoarsely, ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    An Feng could see the fire twinkling in his eyes, btedly understanding why he had asked if she was tired. Her ears heated up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°No, this old man is especially energetic.¡±


    An Feng was speechless.


    He leaned down to bite her lips. ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    An Feng stared into his deep and dark eyes, feeling as if she had been put on a spell, her hands wrapping around his neck unconsciously.


    He chuckled lowly, saying before he kissed her deeply, ¡°I almost forgot, you¡¯re already at a ferocious age.¡±


    An Feng pinched him with all the strength she had, exining for herself with a red face, ¡°I¡¯m not... Before you touched me, I didn¡¯t...¡±


    But before she could finish speaking, he had already parted her legs.


    He was like a young teenager that had just experienced sex. Also, his learning ability was extremely strong. In the few times they had done it, he had already found her sensitive spots and knew what she liked.


    When it came to the matters on the bed, he was also perfect to the point she couldn¡¯t find any ws.


    She thought that this man must have gained his experienced with many young girls. However, she wouldn¡¯t ce any attention or ask about what he did in the past.


    After they were done, he kissed her sweat-covered face, pushing her hair away from her face delicately. ¡°Good night.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Good night.¡±


    He reached out and turned off the lights.


    When An Feng was deep in sleep, she seemed to have heard the phone vibrating.


    She was too sleepy, unable to open her eyes even though she wanted to.


    It continued until the man¡¯s low voice rang. ¡°What happened?¡±


    An Feng opened her eyes. Through the moonlight shining in from outside, she saw the man beside her sitting up.


    He put on his sleep robe, nning to get off the bed.


    ¡°Her ex-husband came to her room at the hotel and even beat her? Alright, I¡¯ll being soon.¡±


    After Helian Xiao hung up the call from the hotel manager, he turned around and saw An Feng, who had woken up and was sitting by the bed. He didn¡¯t hide away from her. ¡°Kuang Meiyue was beaten by her ex-husband. The situation is slightly serious since she¡¯s at the hospital, so I¡¯m going over to take a look.¡±


    An Feng nodded. ¡°Go.¡±


    Helian Xiao went to the wardrobe to change his clothes, before he nced at An Feng. ¡°How about you go with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I have trust in you.¡±


    Helian Xiao leaned down to press a kiss on An Feng¡¯s forehead. ¡°Back then, her ident was because of me. I¡¯m going to take a look at her injury. Once she¡¯s recovered, I¡¯ll send her abroad so that she can start a new life.¡±


    An Feng helped to tidy Helian Xiao¡¯s cor for him, smiling as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be that nervous. I¡¯m not that petty.¡±

 Chapter 1025 - Concern

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Concern</h4>


    An Feng really trusted Helian Xiao.


    Although first loves tended to be special to men, since he said that he no longer had feelings for his first love, he really wouldn¡¯t have feelings anymore.


    But because of his guilt, he couldn¡¯t treat her as a stranger. If he was heartless towards his first love, An Feng wouldn¡¯t trust him to take care of her for the rest of her life.


    ...


    Zhizhi and Sihan would be registering their marriage a few days.


    After the Old Madam found out, she said that she wanted to go with them then. At that time, the Helian family and the Royal family would discuss their wedding matters.


    An Feng had moved to the Helian family house temporarily.


    As the head of the family, Helian Xiao was extremely busy and seemed to leave the house early in the morning and returnedte in the day.


    An Feng found out from the Old Madam that Helian Xiao pushed all of his schedule to these few days before he gave himself a long break so that he could bring An Feng on a trip after Zhizhi registered her marriage.


    An Feng didn¡¯t ask Helian Xiao about his first love¡¯s matters, trusting that he could settle it perfectly.


    After spending a few days with An Feng, the Old Madam found An Feng to be really virtuous and gentle. Not only did she cook well, she knew how to arrange flowers and sew, her upbringing and character was also better than the rest. She could watch opera with her and remain in the same elegant posture for two hours. She was also willing to discuss the opera with her afterwards.


    The Old Madam originally thought that An Feng was from a small family. However, after spending time with her, she found that although An Feng was introverted and easily embarrassed, An Feng seemed to know everything. When they chatted with the richdies, she was able to continue the conversation in a calm, elegant andfortable manner.


    She was perfect wife material.


    This was also the ideal family mistress the Old Madam had always wanted. The Old Madam was rest assured to let An Feng take charge of the Helian family in the future.


    After the Old Madam boasted about her daughter-inw to several of the olddies, she went to the kitchen. Smelling the rich fragrance, she eximed, ¡°Ah Feng, after Zhizhi gets married, you should settle your marriage with Helian soon as well. I really want to drink your soup everyday!¡±


    ¡°Old Madam...¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, why are you always calling me Old Madam? How many times have I told you? Call me Mom!¡±


    An Feng said with slight awkwardness, ¡°I feel a little embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about, I already firmly believe that you¡¯re our Helian¡¯s daughter-inw. You have to call me Mom eventually, soe on, call me Mom first!¡±


    An Feng cupped her face, saying softly, ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Louder.¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my good daughter-inw.¡±


    Watching as the Old Madam smiled until her eyes were in a straight line, An Feng smiled as well.


    After keeping half of the soup for the Old Madam, An Feng put the other half in a thermo sk.


    She had called Helian Xiao in the morning to tell him that she would bring some food to him in the afternoon.


    ...


    Helian Xiao walked out of the meeting room once the meeting was over. He pushed the door open and saw a slender figure sitting on the sofa. Helian Xiao walked over quickly. ¡°An Feng.¡±


    The woman turned around. When he saw the woman¡¯s face clearly, Helian Xiao furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Meiyue, why are you here?¡±


    Kuang Meiyue was wearing a pair of sunsses, bandage still on her forehead from her ex-husband¡¯s administering. She stared at the handsome man that was still extremely attractive as she pursed her pale lips. She said, ¡°I thought about your suggestion to go abroad, I¡¯ll listen to your suggestion.¡±


    ¡°However, I have one condition.¡±


    Helian Xiao furrowed his eyebrows slightly as he sat on his Boss¡¯ chair. He stared at Kuang Meiyue with a dark gaze. ¡°What condition?¡±


    Kuang Meiyue bit her lips, saying slightly miserably, ¡°Do you remember what the Doctor said when I changed my corneas. If my environment is good, my eyes will remain fine for another twenty to thirty years. Indeed, everything was fine all these years. However, in recent few years, my gaze kept turning blurry. Sometimes, my sight would even turnpletely dark. I don¡¯t want to be blind, Brother Xiao, you owe me this.¡±


    Helian Xiao narrowed his depthless eyes, knocking his slender fingers against the table. He nodded in deep thought. ¡°You can go back to the hospital first. I¡¯ll get the doctor to check for you. If it¡¯s confirmed that you need to change your corneas again, I¡¯ll help you contact a doctor.¡±


    Hearing this, Kuang Meiyue nodded. ¡°Thank you so much then. I¡¯ll leave immediately once my eyes are fine.¡±


    Kuang Meiyue stood up from the sofa, and walked towards the door.


    Halfway there, her sight blurred once more, turningpletely ck. Her slender figure shook shakily, and she tripped and fell to the floor.


    Hearing the sound, Helian Xiao stood up from the chair. Seeing that Kuang Meiyue had fallen to the floor, he walked over and squatted down. He held her arm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kuang Meiyue took off her sunsses, her eyes dazed as she seemed slightly panicked. ¡°I-I can¡¯t see again.¡±


    Hearing this, Helian Xiao furrowed his eyebrows. He helped her to the sofa as she grabbed his sleeves with panicked hands. Her soft voice was slightly choked. ¡°Brother Xiao, I¡¯m really afraid. It might be because my ex-husband pushed me against the wardrobe that day...¡±


    Her tears fell, as she leaned on Helian Xiao¡¯s shoulder with a panicked and helpless expression.


    ...


    The butler had brought An Feng to the Helian Corporation. Every worker in the Helian Corporation knew the butler, so no one dared to stop them.


    The butler brought An Feng to the director only elevator to go to the top floor. When the secretary saw the butler bring a woman over, she didn¡¯t dare to question anything either.


    The butler brought An Feng to the Director¡¯s office straight. The door wasn¡¯t shut, and the butler was about to knock on the door when he saw what was happening inside.


    A hint of panic shed in the butler¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, An Feng stopped the butler¡¯s action to knock on the door and took a step forward.


    Through the gap between the door, she happened to see what was happening inside.


    Helian Xiao was sitting on the sofa, while Kuang Meiyue was leaning on his shoulder, her slender shoulders trembling slightly as if she was crying.


    Seeing this, An Feng¡¯s heart tightened immediately.


    She passed the thermos sk to the butler, before she turned around and left quickly.


    The butler nced at the couple inside the office, then turned towards An Feng who was leaving, feeling extremely conflicted.


    After An Feng came to the Helian family house, the cold house finally had someughter.


    He could tell that the Old Madam and Master had already treated An Feng as their family.


    However, what was happening now?


    Why would Master and Kuang Meiyue...


    Helian Xiao nced at Kuang Meiyue, who was crying on his shoulder. He was about to push her away when he suddenly saw the butler standing by the door.


    Helian Xiao immediately stood up to go open the door. When he saw the butler furrowing his eyebrows, with a thermos sk in his hand, he asked coldly, ¡°Why are you alone? Where¡¯s An Feng?¡±


    The butler nced at Kuang Meiyue, whose face was covered in tears, before he sighed and said, ¡°Young Lady¡¯s mother saw you hugging Miss Kuang.¡±

 Chapter 1026 - Nervous

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Nervous</h4>


    What?!


    An Feng came over just now?


    Helian Xiao¡¯s expression immediately darkened coldly, his eyes on the butler so cold it turned into a sharp weapon. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡±


    The butler stared at Helian Xiao, who looked like he wanted to swallow him alive, feeling extremely wronged.


    When he saw Master and Kuang Meiyue hugging, even he was frozen, not to mention An Feng.


    If he was a woman, he would be angry and jealous as well!


    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t me this on me fully!¡±


    Helian Xiao narrowed his depthless eyes, exuding a coldness that was as sharp as knives. The butler immediately held his breath in fear.


    A dead silence spread in the room.


    The butler felt his legs go weak, almost dropping the thermo sk on the floor as he stuttered, ¡°How about... I go find Young Lady¡¯s Mom?¡±


    The moment the butler finished speaking, he was pushed away by Helian Xiao, who sped towards the elevator.


    Seeing Helian Xiao¡¯s cold and dark figure, the butler wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    Since Master was this nervous, did he still like Young Lady¡¯s Mom?


    The butler nced at the woman in the office once again.


    Kuang Meiyue felt around as she stood up in front of the sofa. She took a few steps before she bumped her knee against the coffee table, sucking in a cold breath from the pain.


    The butler was slightly shocked. ¡°Ms Kuang, you can¡¯t see?¡±


    The butler walked over and waved his hand in front of her eyes. Noting that she didn¡¯t have any reaction, he immediately understood that Master might have let her rest against his shoulder because she couldn¡¯t see.


    ...


    Helian Xiao ran out of the corporation building.


    An Feng could no longer be seen anymore.


    He called her, but no one answered.


    Helian Xiao asked the security officer coldly, who told him that An Feng had gotten on a taxi.


    Helian Xiao immediately checked the CCTV. After finding the taxi An Feng had taken, he contacted the taxipany to get the driver¡¯s contact. The driver said that An Feng had gotten off not too long ago.


    When Helian Xiao called An Feng once more, she had already turned off her phone.


    Wanting to find someone in M Country was not a hard thing for him, but he needed time.


    He was busy until the evening when the police told Helian Xiao that An Feng wasst seen at the Helian family¡¯s castle.


    Helian Xiao thought that An Feng wouldn¡¯t go back after being angry, and never expected her to return to the castle.


    He had searched for her for almost half the day and his heightened heart finally fell back in ce a little.


    ...


    Muang Meiyue sat in Helian Xiao¡¯s office until the evening, thinking that he would return.


    In the end, the butler told her that Helian Xiao had returned to the castle.


    The butler sent Kuang Meiyue back to the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Kuang Meiyue found out from the butler that Helian Xiao had been looking for An Feng since the afternoon.


    Kuang Meiyue was a little dazed, thinking with slight disappointment that he didn¡¯t care about Kuang Meiyue so much in the past either!


    He had a dignified status, was handsome and rich, and was at his most attractive time, which woman wouldn¡¯t like him and want to be with him?


    Why was An Feng¡¯s life so good?


    ...


    Helian Xiao rushed into the castle hurriedly.


    The Old Madam was drinking tea in the living room. When she saw the hurried man, she waved at him. ¡°You¡¯re off work rather early today. Come and drink some tea with me.¡±


    ¡°Mom, did An Feng return?¡±


    The Old Madam blinked, looking shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ah Feng bring food to you in the afternoon? I thought that you had made her stay in the office so that you two can go have a candlelit dinner tonight. Why? Did you lose her?¡±


    Helian Xiao furrowed his eyebrows tightly together, staring at the Old Madam with dark eyes. ¡°She didn¡¯t return?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her. If she came back, doesn¡¯t she have toe down for dinner?¡±


    Helian Xiao¡¯s heart immediately tightened.


    The CCTV clearly showed that she had returned, but why didn¡¯t the Old Madam see her?


    Helian Xiao loosened his tie. He called the security officer on duty over, about to ask the security officer to check if An Feng had returned... when a slender figure walked down from upstairs.


    An Feng walked down in a casual outfit.


    It may be because she had just woken up, but sleepiness was still present on her face. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I hate a slight headache in the afternoon so I slept until now. Have you eaten?¡±


    Helian Xiao nced at An Feng, before he nced at the Old Madam. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say that she didn¡¯t return?¡±


    ¡°Who told you to make her sad in the afternoon? Her mood wasn¡¯t very good when she came back, so you must have made her unhappy.¡±


    Helian Xiao was speechless.


    An Feng, who was still standing at the stairs, heard Helian Xiao¡¯s voice and froze. All the sleepiness lingering in her dissipated immediately. She nced at Helian Xiao, before she turned away immediately and walked back up.


    Seeing that Helian Xiao wasn¡¯t moving, the Old Madam kicked him without any care. ¡°Go and chase after her quickly!¡±


    Helian Xiao quickly ran up the stairs.


    An Feng was about to close the door, when a well-defined hand appeared on the door frame.


    Naturally, An Feng was weaker than the man, and with a push from the man, the door was pushed open.


    An Feng took a few steps back.


    Staring at the man who entered the room, An Feng furrowed her eyebrows, anger present on her pretty face. But with her personality, she wouldn¡¯t make a ruckus no matter how angry she was.


    An Feng wrapped her arms around her as she walked to the window.


    She wasn¡¯t nning to speak to him.


    The room was carpeted, so footsteps couldn¡¯t be heard. However, the man¡¯s scent appeared behind her within a while.


    She was hugged firmly by the man¡¯s strong arms.


    The strong masculine smell and strong arms made An Feng¡¯s heart thump.


    Because of his sudden approach, that uncontroble flutter made her heart thump crazily in her chest.


    An Feng looked down at the man¡¯s arms. She moved her arms, wanting to pull the man¡¯s arms away. But the man didn¡¯t let go, moving his arms around her waist instead. He looked down at the woman who was a head shorter than him. Her warm and elegant side profile was tense, it was clear she was still angry.


    He smiled faintly by her ear, his warm breath blowing near her ear. ¡°I thought you left the house and ran away since you turned off your phone. I searched for you for an entire afternoon.¡±


    An Feng scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not a young girl anymore, so there¡¯s no need for me to run away. Even if you made up with your first love, I would wait until youe back and exined to me before I left.¡±


    To be honest, when An Feng saw what happened in the afternoon, all of her blood surged up towards her head. She was indeed very angry and furious, and she really didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore.


    However, when she calmed down, she thought that there was a need to rify everything, tomunicate properly. Running away wouldn¡¯t solve any problems.


    ¡°Helian Xiao, let go of me first.¡± His strong hug made it a little hard for her to breathe.


    The moment she finished speaking, the arms around her waist loosened and An Feng thought that he was letting go of her. She turned around, wanting to talk to him face to face, when the man suddenly leaned forward and pressed her against the window.

 Chapter 1027 - Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Provocation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man pressed a hand above her head, his tall body slightly bowed so that his eyes met hers.


    When he stared at her with so much intensity in his depthless eyes, her heart skipped a beat. She hated herself for being so soft, and hated him for making her heart flutter on purpose.


    Pressing her hands against his chest, she did not let him lean so close to her. ¡°Can you talk to me properly?¡±


    The man¡¯s handsome face slowly leaned down, and the tips of their noses touched each other. ¡°Do you know how worried I was in the afternoon?¡±


    An Feng stared into his eyes that were as deep as wormholes that wanted to swallow people, hershes fluttering. ¡°Then do you know how bad I felt when I saw you hugging your first love?¡±


    Helian Xiao chuckled softly, his well-defined nose brushing across her pretty face as his other hand moved to hug her slender waist. ¡°Tell me, how did you see me hugging her? Was I hugging her like I am hugging you now?¡±


    An Feng carefully recalled what she saw in the office in the afternoon.


    Indeed, he wasn¡¯t hugging Kuang Meiyue, it was only Kuang Meiyue leaning on his shoulder and crying.


    An Feng furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°But you let her lean on you and didn¡¯t push her away!¡±


    Helian Xiao looked into An Feng¡¯s eyes, smiling faintly. ¡°She lost her sight suddenly and was afraid, so she cried. I felt a little guilty at the thought that it was because of Mrs Ye in the past. It wasn¡¯t because I still have feelings for her.¡±


    An Feng was shocked. ¡°She couldn¡¯t see again?¡±


    Helian Xiao nodded. ¡°I have to go to the hospital tomorrow and look for the doctor.¡±


    An Feng knew that Kuang Meiyue only lost her sight because of Mrs Ye in the past. Now that she couldn¡¯t see again, Helian Xiao naturally wouldn¡¯t sit back and ignore it.


    An Feng could understand it.


    Thinking back in detail, back in the office, although Kuang Meiyue was leaning on his shoulder, there was still a distance between them. It was not like when he hugged her every time, with barely any gaps between them.


    As An Feng thought about it, Helian Xiao¡¯s warm hand caressed An Feng¡¯s face. She looked up, not expecting his face to be right in front of hers, so when she looked up, her lips identally grazed his lips.


    He chuckled softly. ¡°Why did you kiss me? Are you not angry anymore?¡±


    An Feng felt that this person was really shameless.


    How was she kissing him? He had clearly brought his face in front of hers.


    It was as if he liked to see her blush, as humor shed in his dark eyes.


    Before she could say anything, he kissed her.


    He then pushed her jaw apart, his tongue moving into her mouth to taste every inch of her mouth carefully before it inched further inside.


    It was only when the deep kiss ended that he let go of her.


    An Feng¡¯s eyes were covered with ayer of moisture. She stared at him, saying while panting softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow!¡±


    She was a woman, and had an intuition that his first love definitely still had feelings for him.


    Hearing that she wanted to go with him, a soft smile appeared on Helian Xiao¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Not bad, so you do know how to feel threatened.¡±


    ...


    The next day.


    Helian Xiao went to the office first. After his morning meeting, he drove back to the castle to have lunch with An Feng before they left for the hospital.


    Seeing that An Feng hade with Helian Xiao, Kuang Meiyue felt slightly unhappy, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face.


    Helian Xiao got the doctor to do a full checkup for Kuang Meiyue¡¯s eyes.


    After the checkup, the doctor told them, ¡°Ms Kuang can¡¯t see because of a bacteria infection that infected her corneas. In this situation, we can only do another transntation surgery for her.¡±


    Kuang Meiyue¡¯s body shook shakily, wanting to grab Helian Xiao¡¯s arm. However, Helian Xiao avoided her slightly and hugged An Feng¡¯s shoulder instead.


    An Feng stared at Kuang Meiyue¡¯s pale face. She asked the doctor, ¡°Are the risks for the surgery very high?¡±


    ¡°It is the second surgery after all. If there are no signs of rejection, her vision can recover normally. However, every surgery has their risks. If the surgery failed, she might lose her sight permanently.¡±


    Kuang Meiyue¡¯s eyes immediately swelled with scared and helpless tears. She turned towards Helian Xiao, looking extremely pitiful. ¡°Brother Xiao, I don¡¯t want to be a blind person.¡±


    Helian Xiao furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°The surgery will seed, don¡¯t overthink it for now.¡±


    Helian Xiao was going to meet an important client from overseas in the afternoon, so he left the hospital first.


    An Feng left with Helian Xiao and returned to the castle. She seemed to have thought of something and made some soup, before she went to the hospital once more.


    She could tell that Helian Xiao felt guilty towards Kuang Meiyue.


    Even though he might not have any feelings for her anymore, if Kuang Meiyue¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t recover and she lost her sight permanently, her rtionship with Helian Xiao might be a rtionship with three people in the future.


    She had just gotten together with Helian Xiao, and they were still trying to smooth out their differences. If Kuang Meiyue suddenly entered their rtionship, An Feng didn¡¯t know how long the rtionship wouldst.


    That was why she couldn¡¯t sit around doing nothing anymore. She had to be sure of Kuang Meiyue¡¯s thoughts.


    ...


    When Kuang Meiyue saw An Feng bringing soup over, she was a little shocked.


    Her vision came and left, and now, she could see An Feng clearly.


    An Feng took better care of her skin than her, her skin fair and smooth with no visible wrinkles by her eyes. Her pretty appearance, together with her gentle and warm personality, made her appear younger.


    Kuang Meiyue smiled. ¡°Ms An, you brought soup for me? It¡¯s so nice of you.¡±


    An Feng ced the soup on the cab as she smiled quietly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, as Helian¡¯s other half, I naturally have to share his burdens. He feels guilty towards you for what happened back then, and hopes that your eyes will recover as soon as possible. I feel the same as well.¡±


    Kuang Meiyue stared at An Feng for a few seconds, her expression slightly dark.


    Seeing that Kuang Meiyue wasn¡¯t speaking, An Feng poured a bowl of soup out.


    Kuang Meiyue was about to reach out to take the bowl when a ne she was holding onto fell to the floor and happened tond by An Feng¡¯s leg.


    The ne¡¯s pendant was a heart-shaped pendant with a photo ced inside. An Feng bent down and picked the ne up, seeing the photo inside at the same time.


    A young and pretty girl was standing on her toes as she ced a kiss on the boy¡¯s cheek. The both of them were smiling very happily.


    ¡°Ah, my ne isn¡¯t spoiled, is it?¡± Kuang Meiyue took the ne from An Feng, looking down as she looked nervous and concerned. ¡°Actually, after so many things had happened, I realized that it¡¯s the hardest to forget the rtionship from when I was young. Back then, our rtionship was really good. You may think that he¡¯s really mature now, but he would do every childish action for me in the past.


    ¡°Like if I wanted to eat supper in the middle of the night, he would hurriedly change his clothes and go out to buy supper for me. At that time, his family was against our rtionship, so he ran away from home and brought me to a quiet small town. We slept together every night. He was rather good back then already.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked up slightly, as if recalling the sweetest memory she had, a happy smile on her lips. ¡°We were both each other¡¯s first. He was very shy at first, but he became more skillful and would always make it such that I wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed the next day.¡±

 Chapter 1028 - Cutting Their Lines

    <h4>Chapter 1028: Cutting Their Lines</h4>


    ¡°His libido is quite high.¡± Kuang Meiyue turned towards An Feng, her eyes sparkling brightly. ¡°Ms An, after you got together with him, did you realize that he¡¯s quite good at that? He gained his experience from me and learned all about a woman¡¯s needs. For women like you, you probably loved it with him, right?¡±


    Hearing Kuang Meiyue¡¯s words made An Feng¡¯s eyes turn cold slightly. An Feng¡¯s heart was in a turmoil. Yes, she admitted it, she was disgusted by Kuang Meiyue¡¯s words.


    Of course, she understood that Kuang Meiyue had let her see the ne on purpose, and also said these things to provoke her on purpose.


    No one would be willing to listen to stories about their men doing the most intimate act with another woman!


    Seeing that An Feng was silent, Kuang Meiyueughed bitterly. ¡°Actually, I understand that he didn¡¯t get married all these years because he couldn¡¯t forget about that innocent me. However, it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m tainted. Miss An, I don¡¯t know if you have realized it, but we are the same type of people. Maybe, he had only found you because he can¡¯t forget about that rtionship.¡±


    Hearing the end of Kuang Meiyue¡¯s words, An Feng couldn¡¯t help but burst out inughter.


    Seeing An Fengugh, Kuang Meiyue stared at her like she was looking at a monster. Was there something wrong with her for her tough instead of being angry?¡±


    An Feng tidied her emotions before she nced at Kuang Meiyue. ¡°Then, are you clear that he has arge ck mole below his left butt cheek?¡±


    Kuang Meiyue froze for a second, before she nodded. ¡°Yes, of course I would know that. I even thought that it was extremely sexy back then!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± An Feng¡¯s smile widened, the difort within her dissipating. It turned out that all of the words Kuang Meiyue had said earlier were all made up by her!


    If she had really slept with Helian Xiao, she would definitely know that he doesn¡¯t have any ck mole under his left butt cheek.


    An Feng was alreadypletely sure that Kuang Meiyue wouldn¡¯t leave M Country so easily. Even if her eyes were treated, she might create another problem!


    Kuang Meiyue wasn¡¯t as soft and harmless as she appeared to be.


    An Feng didn¡¯t really dare to believe that Helian Xiao once liked a woman like her.


    Seeing that An Feng wasn¡¯t speaking anymore, Kuang Meiyue thought that her words had provoked her. She said innocently, ¡°Miss An, if there¡¯s nothing else, you may leave. I¡¯m a little tired and would like to rest.¡±


    Since Kuang Meiyue had asked her to leave, An Feng naturally wouldn¡¯t stay here any longer.


    An Feng went downstairs.


    Nan Zhi happened to send a video call request to her, so An Feng found a quiet corner and sat on the bench.


    Nan Zhi was about to register her marriage with Sihan, and was given the blessings of their people, so she looked extremely happy.


    ¡°Mom, where are you now? Why does it look like you¡¯re at the hospital?¡±


    An Feng didn¡¯t hide the issue about Kuang Meiyue from her daughter. Although she was Zhizhi¡¯s Mom, Zhizhi was more experienced and knowledgeable about rtionships.


    After listening to An Feng¡¯s story, Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that she didn¡¯t manage to cheat you. She just wants to sow discord in your rtionship. This woman didn¡¯te nicely. She would use the fact that she had lost her sight to keep staying with you. By that time, no matter how good your rtionship was, it would be ruined still.¡±


    An Feng nodded. ¡°I¡¯m worried about this too.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you should tell him about this and let him settle this. If he cannot settle this properly, he¡¯s not worthy of taking care of you as well.¡±


    ...


    After finishing the call with Nan Zhi, An Feng wanted to say something to Kuang Meiyue, so she went to her room once more.


    But Kuang Meiyue wasn¡¯t in her room. An Feng went in to take a look, half of the soup was gone.


    An Feng walked out of the room, circling around the floor until she saw Kuang Meiyue standing by the corner of the corridor.


    She was calling someone.


    Seeing that she was acting mysterious, An Feng didn¡¯t leave immediately, leaning closer to listen to the conversation quietly.


    ¡°You really know what she¡¯s like! I did what you told me to say, and indeed, she became unhappy.


    ¡°Once my eyes are well, I would definitely be able to get arge sum, and I¡¯ll give you some then.


    ¡°I know my ce still. Helian Xiao definitely doesn¡¯t like me anymore, only having guilt towards me at most... I know, I have to use his guilt to grab his heart tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    There was some distance between them, so An Feng couldn¡¯t hear very clearly about what Kuang Meiyue was saying. However, she understood something. Kuang Meiyue came with a hidden intent.


    Also, who was she talking to that she said knew her well?


    An Feng furrowed her eyebrows. She left the hospital, but didn¡¯t return to the castle, choosing to go to Helian Xiao¡¯s office straight instead.


    ...


    In the evening.


    Kuang Meiyue stretched her neck out to look at the door.


    Seeing Helian Xiao¡¯s tall figure appear in her sight, she smirked. However, before her smile bloomed on her face, she saw An Feng behind Helian Xiao.


    Why was this woman so thick-skinned to follow him here? Wouldn¡¯t she be unhappy if she saw her?


    ¡°Brother Xiao, Miss An, you¡¯re here.¡± As Kuang Meiyue spoke, she lifted her hand slightly. When Helian Xiao saw a burn-like mark on the back of her hand, Helian Xiao furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡±


    Kuang Meiyue bit her lips, ncing at An Feng uneasily. ¡°Miss An came to visit me during the day and brought some soup for me. When I took it, she might have identally spilled it a little and scalded me. It¡¯s nothing, really. It¡¯s just slightly red and it¡¯ll be fine after a few days.¡±


    An Feng stared at Kuang Meiyue, whose tears were circling in her eyes. She smirked coldly. ¡°Are you sure I scalded you identally?¡±


    ¡°Miss An, I know you don¡¯t want Brother Xiao to contact me anymore, and that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. But, can you not act so differently in front of Brother Xiao?¡±


    Before An Feng could say anything, Helian Xiao suddenly turned around and nced at An Feng with sharp eyes. The aura he exuded was so strong it turned the atmosphere into ice.


    ¡°An Feng, you knew that I feel guilty towards Meiyue, but you still hurt her?¡±


    An Feng froze, ncing towards Helian Xiao in disbelief. When she saw the anger and disappointment in his eyes, her eyes constricted crazily. ¡°It seems like it really is very easy for misunderstandings to happen when we don¡¯t know each other well enough. No, maybe, this isn¡¯t a misunderstanding to you, that I had really hurt your first love. Since she¡¯s that good, why did you get together with me? You can just be with her.


    ¡°Helian Xiao, I originally thought that I can ignore all of your past rtionships. However, if you want to keep a scheming first love who called white ck and ck white beside you, I think that I have to consider this rtionship once more.¡±


    Helian Xiao furrowed his eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    An Feng met his depthless eyes, saying word by word. ¡°Make the choice now. Do you want to cut ties with her, or do you want to cut ties with me?¡±

 Chapter 1029 - Lies

    <h4>Chapter 1029: Lies</h4>


    Hearing An Feng¡¯s words, Helian Xiao immediately furrowed his eyebrows tighter.


    He stared at An Feng with dark eyes, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°Is there a meaning in making this choice?¡±


    An Feng clenched her fists tightly, her eyes turning red. ¡°How is it meaningless? She¡¯s lying tantly. I didn¡¯t scald her, and she¡¯s lying through her teeth. Why do you believe her? Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Kuang Meiyue interrupted their conversation as she said chokingly, ¡°Miss An, I know that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. But do you have proof when you said that I¡¯m framing you? Would I scald myself on purpose?¡±


    An Feng ignored Kuang Meiyue. She merely stared at Helian Xiao, her expression tense as she looked a little unreasonable. ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t want to make the decision, I¡¯ll choose for you. You can get back together with your first love and we¡¯ll end what we have between us!¡±


    Not wanting to stay another second in the room, An Feng ran out. Helian Xiao chased after An Feng for a few steps when a loud bang sounded from behind him suddenly.


    Kuang Meiyue had fallen from the bed, her hands reaching out, as if she had sunk into a dark world once more.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, where are you?¡±


    Helian Xiao furrowed his eyebrows, ncing at the door with dark eyes before he walked towards Kuang Meiyue and helped her up.


    Kuang Meiyue sat on the bed, hugging Helian Xiao¡¯s arm tightly as she said weakly, ¡°Brother Xiao, did I affect your rtionship? How about you send me abroad now? It¡¯s alright if my eyes cannot be treated...¡±


    As Kuang Meiyue spoke, tears fell out of her eyes.


    Helian Xiao pursed his lips tightly, saying lowly and hoarsely, ¡°You forgot what the doctor said. You cannot cry now, it¡¯s not good for your eyes.¡±


    Kuang Meiyue¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°I¡¯m just really guilty and sad because I affected your rtionship with Miss An.¡±


    Helian Xiao said coldly, ¡°It has only been a few days since I got together with her. Since she¡¯s so unreasonable, I have to consider this rtionship as well.¡±


    Helian Xiao didn¡¯t return to the castle that day, spending the night in his office instead before he came to the hospital the next day.


    Kuang Meiyue asked about his rtionship status with An Feng carefully. Helian Xiao massaged his temples, slight tiredness present in his eyes. ¡°She already asked for a break up and left.¡±


    Kuang Meiyue immediately felt happiness surge within her. She didn¡¯t think that An Feng would be so weak to be defeated with just a few words from her.


    She thought An Feng was a very capable person, since she was able to conquer the heart of te middle-aged Helian Xiao!


    ¡°Brother Xiao, it¡¯s my fault. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to find someone you like, but my appearance caused a misunderstanding and made her leave.¡±


    Staring at the guilt present in Kuang Meiyue¡¯s eyes, Helian Xiao smiled like it was nothing. ¡°Do you think Ick women? Meiyue, I¡¯m nning to hold arge banquet three dayster. I¡¯ll announce my candidate for the Helian family¡¯s Madam in front of my family and guests.¡±


    Helian family¡¯s Madam?


    Hearing these words made Kuang Meiyue¡¯s heart thump crazily.


    With An Feng breaking up with Helian Xiao and leaving here, did Helian Xiaoe and tell her this information because he wanted to give her a surprise?


    Did he want to give her a status because he still can¡¯t forget his first love? She didn¡¯t even dare to imagine being his mistress, not to mention the Madam of the family!


    It was a status that everyone wanted!


    Kuang Meiyue didn¡¯t dare to show her excitement and happiness, her hands hidden under the nket clenched into tight fists. ¡°Brother Xiao, can I attend it too?¡±


    Helian Xiao narrowed his depthless eyes. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll get my secretary to send you an invite. However, you should just rest for the next two days. If you can¡¯t see then, you wouldn¡¯t be able to dance during the banquet.¡±


    He wanted to dance with her at the banquet too?


    It was something that countless of women didn¡¯t even dare to imagine!


    In the past anniversary parties of the Helian Corporation, all the youngdies wanted to be invited to dance by him, but he never did.


    Kuang Meiyue felt like she was going to faint from the sudden happiness swarming her. She did her best to control her emotions and nodded at Helian Xiao. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rest properly. Brother Xiao, you¡¯re really good to me.¡±


    Helian Xiao stared at Kuang Meiyue, lips slightly pursed as he didn¡¯t reply anymore.


    ...


    Three days passed by in a sh.


    Kuang Meiyue rested a lot in the past few days and listened to the doctor¡¯s instructions and took her medicine well. On the day of the banquet, her sight and energy was rather good.


    In the evening, Helian Xiao¡¯s secretary brought Kuang Meiyue her invitation and evening gown.


    When Kuang Meiyue took out the evening gown from the box, she was shocked.


    It was a golden mermaid tail dress that sparkled with the light and looked extremely grand and luxurious. There was a Paspeley pearl ne in the box as well. This type of ne was extremely rare and expensive, as every pearl had to had the same color, size, shape and glow.


    Kuang Meiyue¡¯s eyes moistened a little. She didn¡¯t think that Helian Xiao would still care about her so much after so many years.


    ...


    The banquet was held at a five star hotel owned by the Helian family. Therge banquet hall was filled with the family members of the big Helian family, and the rich and elite of M Country.


    Everyone dressed beautifully, looking luxurious and grand like a top society would.


    When Kuang Meiyue walked into the hall and thought that she would be the Helian family¡¯s Madam in the future, being above and respected by everyone, she felt extremely excited and agitated.


    Kuang Meiyue looked around her. She spotted Helian Xiao, who was speaking to several guests. His figure was tall and straight, his ck suit ironed perfectly as he had a handkerchief in his left pocket. He looked extremely low-key yet elegant at the same time. He was holding a ss of red wine with one hand while his other hand was in his pocket, his actions and speech extremely appropriate for his status. He had a faint smile on his face, making him look extremely handsome and elegant.


    Kuang Meiyue even saw Helian Zhu and Feng Yao at the banquet. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t lying and was really going to announce the Madam of the Helian family to the entire Helian family.


    Helian Xiao nced at Kuang Meiyue and raised his ss at her. With a gaze from him, Kuang Meiyue felt like her heart was going to jump out of her chest.


    She had to admit that the aura and charisma that grew with his experience and age, he was way too attractive.


    Not too longter, the Old Madam arrived.


    When she saw Kuang Meiyue¡¯s clothes and the jewelry she wore on her neck, the Old Madam¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Kuang Meiyue wanted toe forward to greet the Old Madam, however, the Old Madam didn¡¯t even look at her as she walked towards Helian Xiao with the butler¡¯s support.


    Kuang Meiyue didn¡¯t really understand what was going on. When the Old Madam first found her, her attitude was not like this. Also, when the Old Madam saw her outfit, she seemed a little unhappy.


    Did she think that she was wearing something that was too eye-catching and stole the attention?¡±


    Just as Kuang Meiyue was extremely confused, the door was pushed opened once more. Kuang Meiyue nced towards the door casually. However, she froze immediately after the nce.


    It wasn¡¯t just anyone else who entered.


    It was An Feng.

 Chapter 1030 - First Dance

    <h4>Chapter 1030: First Dance</h4>


    An Feng, who wasn¡¯t wearing an evening gown but an oriental brocade cheongsam, walked in.


    A tailored and fitting cheongsam had very high standards for the woman wearing it, because it was very strict when it came to the butt line and thigh line. A small w on their figure would be magnified at least ten times for others.


    The cheongsam An Feng was wearing had its cor at her corbones, the half-cor style wrapping her pretty neck. Her face was pretty, her waist slender while the high slit showed her slender legs.


    The slit on the cheongsam skirt was embroidered with exquisite embroidery. As she walked, her slender legs showed asionally, her skin fair and smooth.


    An Feng had tied her hair into a bun. With the light and exquisite makeup on her face, she seemed extremely elegant and pretty.


    On this night, An Feng had a faint smile on her face. She didn¡¯t look afraid at all, her actions elegant, dignified and poised.


    In therge banquet hall, An Feng was the only one who was wearing a cheongsam, but it didn¡¯t feel wrong. Instead, she gave a pretty and dignified feeling to others.


    An Feng¡¯s arrival attracted the attention of several people.


    However, An Feng didn¡¯te alone. Nan Zhi followed behind her as well.


    Nan Zhi was about to be a Queen, so her aura was naturally iparable to other women. She wore a baby pink organza evening gown, her skin as fair as An Feng¡¯s, glowing beautifully under the light. The baby pink dress made her skin look even fairer, the skirt flowing as she walked, making her look extremely beautiful even though she was only walking.


    Kuang Meiyue furrowed her eyebrows as she stared at An Feng and Nan Zhi, her eyes looking like they were sprouting fire.


    Didn¡¯t An Feng leave Helian Xiao already? Why did shee on such an important day?


    Did shee to get Helian Xiao back? However, even if she wanted to, it was already toote!


    Helian Xiao would invite her for the first danceter and would even announce to everyone that she would be the Madam of the Helian family!


    At this thought, Kuang Meiyue¡¯s dark expression lightened slightly. She was about to be above everyone else, so she wouldn¡¯t be bothered about people like An Feng!


    Seeing An Feng and Nan Zhie over, apart from Kuang Meiyue, Helian Zhu was unhappy as well.


    Ever since Mrs Ye¡¯s matters had been exposed, Helian Zhu had been grounded. Daddy removed her position in the Helian Corporation and told her to repent on her mistakes.


    When she heard that Daddy was going to announce the Madam of the family tonight and that Daddy had broken up with An Feng, she was secretly gloating.


    However, why did An Feng and Nan Zhi appear here?


    Nan Zhi was already acknowledged by the family, was An Feng going to be the family¡¯s Madam too?


    Helian Zhu gritted her teeth as she nced at Kuang Meiyue. Seeing Kuang Meiyue stand there in pretty jewelry, and the fact that Daddy had raised his ss at her, Helian Zhu¡¯s heightened heart fell slightly once more.


    An Feng had probablye to ask Daddy to take her back. It was impossible for Daddy to make An Feng the family¡¯s Madam.


    Helian Zhu nced at An Feng, who was speaking to the Old Madam. Helian Xiao hadn¡¯t even given An Feng a single nce after she arrived, so he probably stopped caring for her!


    ...


    An Feng and Nan Zhi went to greet the Old Madam and Helian Xiao.


    Kuang Meiyue stared fixedly at An Feng and Helian Xiao, only daring to let out her breath when she saw that Helian Xiao was extremely cold to An Feng.


    Helian Xiao went on stage to make a simple speech, and very quickly, pleasant music rang in the hall.


    The news that Helian Xiao was going to announce the Madam of the Helian family tonight had spread. Since he didn¡¯t bring a partner with him tonight, who he chose for his first dance became extremely important.


    Basically, whoever he invited for the first dance would be the Madam. Several youngdies were secretly filled with anticipation and hope.


    Everyone¡¯s eyesnded on Helian Xiao.


    Helian Xiao¡¯s depthless eyes nced around the stage. Several women held onto their breaths in anticipation.


    Kuang Meiyue was also extremely nervous. Even though she knew that Helian Xiao would invite her for his first dance, she couldn¡¯t control her heart from thumping crazily.


    Her eyes were staring at Helian Xiao with crazy adoration.


    Helian Xiao walked down the stage slowly and the guests slowly made way for him.


    His figure was tall as he walked forward steadily. His well-defined face looked like they had been carved out, the experience of age allowing him to exude a serious aura that highlighted the strong and intense masculine charm he had.


    When he was about to walk towards An Feng, Kuang Meiyue clenched her fists tightly, feeling as if her chest was going to jump out of her chest.


    However, in the next second, he walked past An Feng and started to walk towards her.


    Kuang Meiyue¡¯s eyes were filled with happiness.


    Not only did Kuang Meiyue release a sigh of relief, Helian Zhu also rxed her tense nerves.


    Within a while, a pair of bright ck leather shoes stopped in front of Kuang Meiyue. Kuang Meiyue looked up from his perfectly tailored pants to his depthless eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but smile in happiness, her voice soft as she said, ¡°Brother Xiao, I ept.¡±


    She looked down, reaching her hand out towards him slowly.


    However, she waited for a few seconds and the man still didn¡¯t hold onto her hand. Laughter rung from around her.


    Kuang Meiyue looked up, only to see the man walk past her to take a pretty rose from the buffet table¡¯s vase, before he turned around and walked past her.


    Kuang Meiyue was dumbfounded.


    He didn¡¯te to invite her for the first dance, but toe take the rose behind her?


    Several youngdies cupped their mouths as theyughed, their eyes on Kuang Meiyue filled with an undeniable ridicule and disdain.


    Kuang Meiyue¡¯s expression immediately darkenedpletely. She gritted her teeth silently as she stared at Helian Xiao¡¯s tall figure.


    She wanted to see exactly who he wanted to give the flower to? And who he wanted to invite to dance? How dare he treat her like this?


    In the end, Helian Xiao stood in front of An Feng.


    Watching him bend his back slightly, reaching a hand out gentlemanly to give An Feng the flower, Kuang Meiyue¡¯s body shook.


    Didn¡¯t they break up already?


    Why was he still inviting her for the first dance?


    Wasn¡¯t he showing her his feelings for her by giving her the evening gown and the Paspaley pearl ne?


    Seeing An Feng take the flower and ce her hand on Helian Xiao¡¯s well-defined hand with a smile, Kuang Meiyue felt like her eyes were spraying fire.


    So, they actually didn¡¯t break up and had been ying with her?


    Kuang Meiyue was exuding coldness from head to toe, all of her blood surging upwards.


    He was too mean! How could he do something like this? Was it funny to y with someone¡¯s emotions like this?


    Helian Xiao held An Feng¡¯s hand and they walked towards the center of the room. The hall¡¯s lights dimmed down, with only a white light on the dancing couple.


    Although An Feng wasn¡¯t the most vibrant one amongst all of the female guests, her aura was the most calm and gentle. As for Helian Xiao, there was no need to say anything, there was naturally no man who couldpare to him.

 Chapter 1031 - Expose

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Expose</h4>


    When Kuang Meiyue saw Helian Xiao inviting An Feng to the dance, she knew that she had been yed by them.


    They didn¡¯t break up at all! He had never thought about making her the Madam of the family!


    Was he humiliating her directly?


    Kuang Meiyue gritted her teeth, ring at Helian Xiao and An Feng in jealousy and anger.


    In this moment, she only hoped that An Feng didn¡¯t know how to dance and couldn¡¯t catch up with Helian Xiao, humiliating herself in public.


    However, her hopes were smashed to pieces within seconds. The pair had a very strong chemistry as she was able to cooperate elegantly and prettily with every turn, tilt, turn and movement.


    Their dance was extremely pretty and elegant, the couple looking extremely good together.


    With thest twirl, An Fengnded in Helian Xiao¡¯s arms stably.


    Strong ps rang for them.


    Helian Xiao didn¡¯t let go of An Feng, hugging her slender waist as he led her towards the microphone. He announced to everyone that An Feng would be the Madam of the Helian family in the future, that everyone must respect her, or they would not be respecting him!


    An Feng looked up at the man beside her. His eyes were dark and mature, saying every word strongly and firmly. Her eyes filled with tears.


    At that moment, her nose felt stuffy, feeling like she really wanted to cry. She didn¡¯t think that she would be happy even at her age.


    Besides, this man was also the best in the entire world.


    Was she dreaming? It felt too good to be true.


    Helian Xiao passed the microphone to An Feng, wanting her to say something when a crying and miserable voice suddenly trailed over. ¡°Helian Xiao, how can you treat me like this?¡±


    Kuang Meiyue stalked forward with a microphone.


    Everyone who came for the banquet tonight were all people with statuses. There weren¡¯t any bodyguards or security officers in the hall, so no one stopped Kuang Meiyue.


    No matter how dignified people were, they were all interested in gossip, especially the richdies who came.


    Some people even recognized Kuang Meiyue.


    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t she Mr Helian¡¯s first love?¡±


    ¡°It was the only woman he acknowledged back then!¡±


    ¡°In the past, he almost left the family for her!¡±


    ...


    When Kuang Meiyue heard the people¡¯s discussions, she felt even more emboldened.


    She walked up the stage, staring at Helian Xiao and An Feng with red eyes, like she was a victim. ¡°Brother Xiao, how could you do this to me? You cheated on me, giving me hope and then throwing me into despair. Do you want me to die? Is that what you want?¡±


    A stone was able to cause a thousand ripples in the sea.


    All of guests eximed in surprise.


    Although Helian Xiao never got married, his news had always been as a man on the right side.


    Was he an asshole that yed with others¡¯ feelings?


    Kuang Meiyue was a master at fanning the mes, able to make Helian Xiao seem like an asshole with just a few words.


    Helian Xiao furrowed his eyebrows slightly, staring at Kuang Meiyue silently. ¡°Oh? What hope did I give you?¡±


    Kuang Meiyue eximed as she sobbed, ¡°You broke up with Ms An in front of me. You even told me that you would announce the Madam of the Helian family tonight and got your secretary to bring the evening gown and ne I¡¯m wearing now to me. Aren¡¯t you giving me hope with this?¡±


    At this time, a dignified voice trailed over as the Old Madam walked over. ¡°Kuang Meiyue, why would my son give you the evening gown you¡¯re wearing? Every person in the Helian family knows that I hate women who wear golden mermaid-tailed dresses and Paspaley nes. With you wearing them, it¡¯s set in stone that you will never enter the Helian family.¡±


    Yes, back then, Old Master Helian had his soul stolen by a woman outside, and the obnoxious mistress wore this and came to have a showdown with the Old Madam at a Helian family banquet. In the end, the Old Madam had thrown her out in anger.


    ¡°Kuang Meiyue, you wore this to anger me on purpose!¡±


    Seeing the fury shing in the Old Madam¡¯s eyes, Kuang Meiyue seemed to have sunk into a deep abyss.


    Her body shook unstably as she suppressed the overwhelming emotions within her. At this point, she understood everything already. Helian Xiao had gotten his secretary to send this outfit to her on purpose, to not only make her humiliate herself, to make the Old Madam despise her and to tell all of the guests that she wanted to be a shameless mistress!


    Kuang Meiyue didn¡¯t know what went wrong. In the past, she clearly knew that Helian Xiao felt guilty to her, that he wouldn¡¯t be so ruthless to her.


    It must be An Feng who blew the mes about her!


    Kuang Meiyue bit her lip, her tears falling freely. ¡°Old Madam, I thought that you¡¯re a reasonable and understanding elder. After all, when you found me, you even told me that Brother Xiao still cannot forget me and wanted us to get married. However, after An Feng appeared, you scolded him for having forced me to be a prostitute in the past. Don¡¯t you know that I only became like that because of Brother Xiao?¡±


    As Kuang Meiyue spoke, she nced at Helian Xiao, her voice choked and pitiful as she said, ¡°Brother Xiao, someone dug my corneas out. Although you helped me to get surgery to treat me, do you think you get rest with ease just like this? I¡¯m about to lose my sight once more, and not only didn¡¯t you pity me, you even trampled on my feelings and hurt me. How can you be so ruthless?¡±


    All of the guests started to whisper amongst themselves.


    Seeing her digging herself into a deeper hole, Helian Xiao narrowed his depthless eyes. He pursed his lips slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, stop acting so pitifully. We should let someone who understands you, tell everyone exactly who you are!¡±


    Hearing Helian Xiao¡¯s ruthless words, Kuang Meiyue froze. She didn¡¯t know what he meant.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, you wronged me, I...¡±


    Before Kuang Meiyue would finish speaking, an agitated and angry voice trailed over suddenly. ¡°Kuang Meiyue, how much longer are you going to act like you¡¯re an innocent person? You shameless woman, didn¡¯t I do enough for you? But you harmed me until I became like this!¡±


    Everyone nced towards the angry voice, only to see a middle-aged man jumped on stage. He walked next to Kuang Meiyue and pped her ruthlessly.


    When she saw the man who appeared, Kuang Meiyue widened her eyes, her face turning pale immediately.


    The man took out a bottle of pills. ¡°So it turns out that my poor psychological state all these years was because you changed my vitamins to mental illness¡¯ drugs! Then you told the Old Madam and Mr Helian that I abused you, but wasn¡¯t it because you gave me those drugs to make me lose my mind and hit you? You had long nned to use this to divorce me and gain the pity of the Helian family!¡±


    Kuang Meiyue shook her head, eyes covered in tears. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? Ha, you¡¯re just a promiscuous woman! After you married me, you kept having extramarital affairs. I found out about them and in order to shut my mouth, you were so ruthless to turn me into a person with mental issues! When we divorced, the court judge pitied you, when the Old Madam found you, she pitied you as well. You pretend to be the most pitiful woman in the world, but who knew, you¡¯re actually a ruthless and crazy woman!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not!¡±

 Chapter 1032 - Apart From Him, No One Had Touched Her

    <h4>Chapter 1032: Apart From Him, No One Had Touched Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Kuang Meiyue shouted agitatedly, ¡°Am I crazy? Why would I give you psychological drugs for you to abuse me time after time?¡±


    Angry eyes shed at the man as Kuang Meiyue red ferociously at him. She knew that there were some things that he wouldn¡¯t dare to say. If he did, they would both die!


    The man clearly started to hesitate a little.


    Kuang Meiyue nced at the man. ¡°People with psychological illnesses would definitely not dare to admit it themselves. How do you dare toe to such a ce? Shouldn¡¯t you be leaving?¡±


    Helian Xiao, who hadn¡¯t said a word, suddenly interrupted their conversation. ¡°Are you still nning to protect a woman who caused you to lose your mind?¡±


    The man shivered.


    Seeing the man hesitating, Kuang Meiyue could not help but start panicking.


    She nced at the man quietly, signaling to him with her eyes that they would both die if he didn¡¯t leave.


    The man closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he didn¡¯t look at Kuang Meiyue anymore, walking in front of the microphone as he said hoarsely, ¡°I came today to confess my crimes.¡±


    Hearing him, Kuang Meiyue¡¯s heart sank.


    She wanted to stop the man from continuing speaking, but a strong arm grabbed her.


    Helian Xiao pushed Kuang Meiyue to the floor hard, making her fall to the floor in her high heels.


    The man¡¯s hoarse and desperate voice trailed into her ears. ¡°To be honest, the Kuang Meiyue on stage is not the real Kuang Meiyue. This woman had grown up with Kuang Meiyue in the orphanage and they were best friends, best friends who knew everything about each other. Also, as they looked rather simr, people who didn¡¯t know them would think that they were sisters.


    ¡°After they grew up, Kuang Meiyue met Helian Xiao and they fell in love. Innocent and kind girls loved to share everything about their rtionship with their best friend, and maybe, it was since that time that the best friend started to feel jealous. Kuang Meiyue¡¯s cornea was taken by someone, but it was actually done by her so-called best friend and another person. It was because the best friend needed a cornea imntation, so she took Kuang Meiyue¡¯s.


    ¡°Later, when Kuang Meiyue was saved by Helian Xiao and regained her sight, she felt that she was dirty and didn¡¯t deserve Helian Xiao anymore, so she asked for a break up. After the break up, the best friend took Kuang Meiyue in with fake pity. Until one day, when Kuang Meiyue suddenly found her best friend¡¯s medical history and found out that her corneas were taken away by her very own best friend. She started to fight with her best friend.


    ¡°Her best friend knelt in front of her, and using the chance when Kuang Meiyue¡¯s heart softened a little at her, the best friend killed her. I was pursuing Kuang Meiyue¡¯s best friend back then, and happened to see Kuang Meiyue murdered. However, back then I was smitten and became an aplice and buried Kuang Meiyue¡¯s body with her.


    ¡°Later, she used Kuang Meiyue¡¯s identity to continue living. She kept doing stic surgery to make herself look more and more like Kuang Meiyue.


    ¡°Because I had done something terrible with her, she wanted to get rid of me and gave me drugs for mental illness to make me go crazy. After all, if I was mentally unstable, no one would ever know about her evil deeds.¡±


    Not only were the guests shocked at what the man said. Helian Xiao froze as well, his lips pursed into a tight line.


    When he found ¡®Kuang Meiyue¡±s ex-husband, he hadn¡¯t told him off all of this. It turned out that the real Kuang Meiyue had already passed away!


    This incident was too shocking!


    An Feng had an expression of disbelief as well.


    ¡®Kuang Meiyue¡±s pitiful expression froze immediately. She kept shaking her head, looking like she was about to break downpletely. She crawled up crazily and pounced towards the man. ¡°Who told you to say it? You promised me to keep it to yourself, why did you say it?¡±


    ¡®Kuang Meiyue¡¯ scratched a few bloody marks on the man¡¯s face. Seeing her ruthless and ugly expression, he smiled with red eyes. ¡°If you weren¡¯t so ruthless to me, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything. You ruined everything yourself!¡±


    Helian Xiao called a bodyguard over and ordered him to pull ¡®Kuang Meiyue¡¯ and the man apart.


    ¡®Kuang Meiyue¡¯ used all of her energy to struggle out of the bodyguard¡¯s hold. She stared at the expressionless Helian Xiao, her tears falling. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, I am Kuang Meiyue, the woman you owed many things to so many years ago...¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Helian Xiao kicked her away ruthlessly.


    Helian Xiao¡¯s eyes were red, his jawline tense as he pointed at the woman on the floor. ¡°Send her to the police station now!¡±


    ¡®Kuang Meiyue¡¯ shivered in fear, screaming and waving the bodyguard over. She crawled towards Helian Xiao, wanting to grab his pants, only to have him step on her hand ruthlessly.


    Ah! ¡®Kuang Meiyue¡¯ paled from the pain. The man¡¯s cold voice rang above her. ¡°Who have you been contacting? What was your intention? Confess everything, and maybe you may still live.¡±


    ¡®Kuang Meiyue¡±s lips shivered. ¡°I-It¡¯s An Feng¡¯s ex-husband.¡±


    In thest few days An Feng had left, Helian Xiao had already nted a virus in ¡®Kuang Meiyue¡±s phone, so he could listen in on who she contacted.


    He pped his hand, and the door was pushed open once more.


    Nan Weiye, whose eyes were covered, was brought in by two bodyguards.


    They walked towards the stage before the bodyguards untied Nan Weiye and tore away the blindfold across eyes.


    Seeing that Nan Weiye had been brought over, ¡®Kuang Meiyue¡¯ said sadly, ¡°That time at H City, when Nan Weiye saw you helping An Feng, he was extremely angry. I happened to be at that hotel as well, so I found him and found out that he¡¯s An Feng¡¯s ex-husband. As a result, we came out with a n. Even if we couldn¡¯t spoil your rtionship, I wanted to get arge sum of money from you as well. Nan Weiye understood An Feng, and he got me to say all of those things to her.¡±


    Nan Weiye¡¯s body shook terribly.


    He looked around them, his eyes moving from ¡®Kuang Meiyue¡¯ and onto An Feng, who was standing beside Helian Xiao.


    He didn¡¯t dare to believe his eyes. Was that An Feng?


    She actually looked so pretty and elegant in a cheongsam. She didn¡¯t look any worse standing beside Helian Xiao, instead she matched with him incredibly well.


    When Nan Weiye had married An Feng all those years ago, he didn¡¯t do itpletely for the An family¡¯s fortune. Back then, An Feng was indeed every man¡¯s goddess when she was young.


    However, he was obsessed with virginity and couldn¡¯t stand it when his woman wasn¡¯t a virgin.


    Besides, she was pregnant with another man¡¯s child!


    Nan Weiye never said it, but he actually had feelings for An Feng. However, he was extremely selfish as well, unable to ept An Feng and never thought of giving her happiness as well.


    Especially after she had found a man like Helian Xiao!


    Nan Weiye clenched his fists tightly, his eyes red as he said, ¡°An Feng, how do you even dare to get married? Didn¡¯t you forget that you were raped and had a child? I know you hate me, and hate me for scorning you and not touching you after being married for so many years, but you have to know that if you took better care of yourself, you wouldn¡¯t be pregnant with an illegitimate child at such a young age...¡±


    Before Nan Weiye could finish speaking, Helian Xiao interrupted him coldly. ¡°What? You never touched her in the years you¡¯ve been married?¡±

 Chapter 1033 - Excitement

    <h4>Chapter 1033: Excitement</h4>


    When Nan Weiye saw Helian Xiao¡¯s body freeze with his eyes constricted, a smug feeling rose inside him. It seemed he had only just found out about An Feng being raped before.


    He was gloating slightly and said everything. ¡°An Feng has long been dirtied. I only like virgins, so even after we got married, I couldn¡¯t touch her. She had a mental illnesster and has been single for many years. I heard that there has never been any man beside her as well, since everyone thought of her as disgusting and dirty...¡±


    Before Nan Weiye finished speaking, he received a ruthless p on his face.


    Staring at Nan Zhi, who walked in front of him and pped him, Nan Weiye furrowed his eyebrows tightly, his expression extremely dark.


    However, he knew that Nan Zhi was about to be the S Country Queen. She had changed into a phoenix and was someone that he could no longer offend.


    Nan Weiye thought of the past. Who was Nan Zhi in front of him? Now, she even dared to hit him!


    ¡°Nan Zhi, I took care of you until you were eighteen years old. You were like your Mom and got pregnant young. You¡¯re just only slightly luckier than your Mom and got pregnant with the S Country King¡¯s child. However, you¡¯d better not forget that you¡¯re only a rapist¡¯s daughter! You have dirty blood flowing within you!¡±


    The Helian family members were slightly confused. Hadn¡¯t Nan Zhi been recognized as the Helian family¡¯s Young Lady? How did she be a rapist¡¯s daughter?


    All of the other guests who didn¡¯t understand the truth all started to discuss the issue as well.


    ¡°Ms An was raped before?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, why would the Helian family¡¯s Master marry such a woman?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t care about anything since he¡¯s in his middle age!¡±


    ¡®Kuang Meiyue¡¯, who wasying on the floor in a bad state, heard the guests¡¯ discussion and smirked coldly.


    She had already been exposed, and could only spend the rest of her life in prison. However, if An Feng was found to be tainted as well, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand in the Helian family either!


    Which top elite family wouldn¡¯t care about their reputation?


    Helian Xiao slowly regained his senses from the big shock and surprise. He nced at An Feng beside her, her lips moving like she wanted to say something. He then heard the people¡¯s discussion, his expression darkening as he nced at the group with sharp eyes. He then looked at Nan Weiyest, saying coldly and word for word, ¡°Raped? The rapist from back then was me. Zhizhi is my daughter as well!¡±


    Helian Xiao¡¯s strong voice rang in the hall.


    Silence.


    Everyone¡¯s discussion stopped.


    When Nan Weiye heard Helian Xiao¡¯s words, he was in disbelief. How could there be something so coincidental in the world?


    Not only was Nan Zhi bing a Queen, she was the biological daughter of the world¡¯s richest man too?


    Impossible!


    ¡°Mr Helian, don¡¯t be fooled by An Feng¡¯s innocent appearance. How could you be a rapist?¡± Nan Weiye emphasized on the word rapist.


    An Feng, who had been quiet, finally stepped out and stared at Nan Weiye with abhorrence and cold eyes. ¡°He¡¯s not a rapist, I was with him willingly.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Nan Weiye looked like he had received a strong blow as he shouted furiously.


    ¡°That is the truth. Zhizhi is my daughter with Helian.¡±


    Nan Weiye was about to say something else when Helian Xiao¡¯s temperature-less voice trailed over. He pointed at the fake Kuang Meiyue. ¡°Youmitted a crime when you instigated for this woman to try to cheat arge sum of money from me. Get ready to spend the rest of your life in prison!¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Weiye¡¯s legs immediately weakened.


    Cold sweat started to appear on his forehead. It seemed like his words didn¡¯t even create a distance between Helian Xiao and An Feng and helped them instead. He let Helian Xiao find out that apart from him, An Feng never had another man before!


    Nan Weiye immediately felt dizzy, feeling extremely despaired.


    When two policemen grabbed him, he turned towards Helian Zhu, who was in the banquet hall as well.


    Seeing that the situation felt wrong, Helian Zhu nned to leave quietly. However, Nan Weiye acted like he had grabbed a lifeline, as he started to shout crazily, ¡°Miss Helian Zhu, pleasee and help me! If you didn¡¯t ask me to sow discord between Mr Helian Zhu and An Feng¡¯s rtionship, I wouldn¡¯t have worked with Kuang Meiyue! You said that you would take the responsibility if anything went wrong! Please save me! I don¡¯t want to go to jail, I only want to go back to my country!¡¯


    Being in M Country meant that he was in Helian Xiao¡¯s territory. If Helian Zhu didn¡¯t help him, he would be super wronged! There would be no way out!


    Helian Zhu wanted so badly to seal Nan Weiye¡¯s lips. She ced a hand on her forehead, wanting to leave quickly. When she arrived at the banquet hall entrance, two tall bodyguards prevented her from leaving.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    The bodyguards didn¡¯t speak, merely grabbing Helian Zhu¡¯s arms and pulled her back into the banquet hall once more.


    Helian Zhu¡¯s expression was extremely dark. ¡°I am the Helian family¡¯s Oldest Young Miss. Disrespecting me like this, do you want to die?¡±


    The bodyguards remained quiet, until they pushed her in next to Nan Weiye. By now, Helian Zhu¡¯s hands were covered with cold sweat. She had her head down, not daring to look at Helian Xiao at all.


    Even so, Helian Zhu could still feel Helian Xiao¡¯s cold eyes on her.


    Helian Xiao used to treat Helian Zhu as his own daughter. However, she had disappointed him time after time, until his heart waspletely cold now.


    ¡°I told you to reflect on your actions, but you¡¯re still full of schemes. Since you cannot treat them nicely, go to Africa. Without my permission, you cannot leave the ce. I¡¯ll assign someone to watch your actions all the time.¡±


    Helian Xiao picked up the microphone, dering domineeringly, ¡°From now on, the only Young Miss the Helian family has would be Helian Zhi, while the Second Young Master is Helian Feng Yao. As for Helian Zhu, she had made mistake after mistake. Because of her own actions, she will no longer be a part of the Helian family from this moment on.¡±


    No... No! Helian Zhu¡¯s legs went weak and she fell to the floor.


    She stared at Helian Xiao with tear-filled eyes. Her lips moved, wanting to say something, but she felt like an invisible hand was choking her tightly.


    She nced towards Feng Yao to ask for help.


    Feng Yao stared back at her unmoving, as if telling her that she was reaping the fruits of her own actions.


    Yes, she was reaping the fruits of her own actions, so much so that her status as the Oldest Young Miss was gone.


    She was even banished to Africa, never able to return...


    When Nan Weiye heard that Helian Zhu had been implicated and punished as well, he lost all hope. He stared at An Feng, who was standing next to Helian Xiao. With the way she looked so prettily and elegantly in her cheongsam, it had officially ripped their distance apart, an endless chasm between them.


    In the past, he despised and humiliated this woman. But from now on, he could only look up at her.


    Nan Weiye suddenly regretted heavily, that he had let her sleep alone for so many years!


    ...


    After the banquet ended, Helian Xiao had to remain behind to talk to the police, so Nan Zhi, An Feng and the Old Madam returned to the castle.


    After apanying the Old Madam in the living room for a while, Nan Zhi and An Feng went upstairs.


    An Feng grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s hands, saying gently, ¡°Zhizhi, do you still remember what you promised me? When your Dad returns, you have to call him ¡®Dad¡¯!¡±

 Chapter 1034 - An Feng and Helian Xiao’s Ending (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1034: An Feng and Helian Xiao¡¯s Ending (1)</h4>


    Nan Zhi stared at the gentleness and happiness An Feng was exuding unconsciously, her lips curling up into a faint smile. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re biased towards him already!¡±


    An Feng red at Nan Zhi with heated ears. ¡°You! I only want the family to get along well. Besides, with your father believing me and standing by my side without any hesitation to deal with his ¡®first love¡¯, I think that he¡¯s a good man that is understanding and reasonable too.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded.


    On this matter, Helian Xiao did do very well.


    After all, not every man would be able to believe a woman they had only just chose to be with, and suspect the first love that they had once adored.


    As if thinking of something, An Feng sighed softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your Dad¡¯s real first love would be gone. He must feel sad too!¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could speak up, a man¡¯s low and maic voice rang from the door suddenly. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±


    Staring at Helian Xiao who had just returned, An Feng wiggled her eyes at Nan Zhi. ¡°Zhizhi, go quick!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s scalp was starting to numb.


    After all, she was not a child anymore. To be honest, it was slightly hard for her to call Helian Xiao ¡®Dad¡¯ instead.


    It was not that she didn¡¯t acknowledge him as her father, but that she felt slightly embarrassed about it. Nan Zhi bit her lip, walking in front of Helian Xiao and stared at him with bright eyes.


    Helian Xiao seemed to have understood what she was going to do, his eyes on her darkening slightly. His well-defined features were tense as he showed an expression of nervousness and anticipation.


    Nan Zhi naturally didn¡¯t miss Helian Xiao¡¯s expression, the ¡®Dad¡¯ she almost called out changing into, ¡°You and Mom should talk, I¡¯ll go down to talk to Grandma first.¡±


    Nan Zhi walked past Helian Xiao.


    Helian Xiao clenched his fists, then rxed. He turned around, staring at Nan Zhi as he said hoarsely, ¡°Zhizhi, it¡¯s alright. There¡¯s no pressure.¡±


    Nan Zhi hummed as she continued walking forward.


    She took a few steps, before she stopped and turned around to nce towards the room. All she saw was Helian Xiao standing there, looking at her quietly as his eyes were filled with the affection and guilt belonging to a father towards his daughter. It was vastly different from the Big Boss look he had in the corporation usually.


    In this moment, he was only a father who was looking at and desired the eptance of his daughter.


    When Nan Zhi didn¡¯t know about her true identity in the past, she had never seen such an expression from Nan Weiye. In the past, she used to question why her father didn¡¯t like her, question why he needed to do those things to hurt her.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes were slightly red, as she mustered all of her energy and strength to call out shakily.


    Helian Xiao froze after hearing the word. Suddenly, he became a child that had gotten his candy, raising his hands up to hit his head. He turned back to look at An Feng, who was still in the room, tearing up. ¡°Zhizhi called me just now?¡±


    An Feng felt herself tear up as well when she noted the tears swarming in Helian Xiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrongly, Zhizhi did call you.¡±


    Helian Xiao hit his head once more.


    An Feng nced at the man who was still standing there, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to hug Zhizhi?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Helian Xiao strode out, rushing in front of Nan Zhi. Before Nan Zhi could react, his long arms reached out and hugged her tightly.


    Helian Xiao thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hear Nan Zhi call him ¡®Dad¡¯ so quickly. Although he said it was alright, that he could wait, he still wanted to hear his daughter call him ¡®Dad¡¯. In this moment, he was agitated and happy.


    ¡°Zhizhi, can you call me once more?¡±


    Helian Xiao was hugging Nan Zhi tightly. He was rather strong, so strong that she could barely breathe, not to mention speak.


    When An Feng walked out of the room and saw this scene, she hurriedly said, ¡°Helian, you¡¯re hugging Zhizhi too tightly. She can¡¯t breathe!¡±


    Noting this point, Helian Xiao hurriedly let go of Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi coughed a few times. When she caught her breath, she nced at Helian Xiao andughed. ¡°Dad, how about you have another child with Mom? It should be rather fun to get a childte in your life!¡¯


    An Feng walked in front of Nan Zhi, punching her arm twice yfully. ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be your lightbulb anymore. I¡¯m going down to apany Grandma.¡±


    ...


    After Nan Zhi left, An Feng patted her scorching hot cheeks before she turned back to look at the man behind her. ¡°Zhizhi is saying nonsense, don¡¯t listen to her.¡±


    Helian Xiao stared at An Feng with a heated gaze. He suddenly took a step forward, his arm reaching up to carry her up princess-styled.


    An Feng gasped in surprise. In order to not fall, her arms wrapped around his neck instinctively.


    Helian Xiao ced An Feng on the big master bedroom bed, cing his hands on both of her sides to stare at her.


    As they were so close to each other, she could smell the faint red wine and mint scent on him. The heat that went away returned to her ears once more.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± His eyes were so dark and deep they looked like wormholes that wanted to suck her in.


    Helian Xiao closed his eyes, before he opened them once more and said hoarsely, ¡°Nan Weiye said that he never touched you in the years you were married?¡±


    An Feng froze, recalling his reaction when he heard what Nan Weiye said in the banquet hall. Hershes fluttered slightly. ¡°Do you mind if I was touched by another man?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± His voice was extremely hoarse, his slender fingers caressing her pretty face. ¡°I¡¯m not like Nan Weiye. However, to be honest, I don¡¯t really dare to believe that I¡¯m your only man. I¡¯m happy and agitated.¡±


    An Feng stared into his depthless eyes, her heart fluttering like crazy. ¡°What Nan Weiye said was true. In the years we¡¯ve been married, we never slept together and after our divorce, I was single until I met you.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, Helian Xiao had kissed her soft lips ruthlessly.


    He only released her when she was almost out of breath.


    Getting up from her, he did not say anything as he left the room immediately.


    An Feng was confused by his actions.


    Why did he leave without saying anything after kissing her?


    She waited for a while, but seeing that he had yet to return, An Feng got up to take a shower and changed into a casual outfit.


    After some time, the servants knocked on the door to call her down for supper.


    Nan Zhi and the Old Madam were seated at the dining table already. When they saw only An Fenging down, Nan Zhi asked, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Dad?¡±


    An Feng furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°You didn¡¯t see hime down?¡±


    ¡°No, I was watching television in Grandma¡¯s room and didn¡¯t pay attention to anything else. Wasn¡¯t Dad upstairs with you?¡±


    An Feng pursed her lips. ¡°He left without saying anything. I don¡¯t know where he went, he didn¡¯t even bring his phone.¡±

 Chapter 1035 - An Feng and Helian Xiao’s Ending (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1035: An Feng and Helian Xiao¡¯s Ending (2)</h4>


    After supper, Helian Xiao still hadn¡¯t appeared. An Feng couldn¡¯t help but start worrying about it.


    Staring at the Old Madam and Nan Zhi who were enjoying their food, An Feng put down her spoon and said softly, ¡°I should go out and take a look!¡±


    Seeing how concerned her daughter-inw was for her son, the Old Madam nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Go, go. That brat must have been so happy tonight that he became a fool.¡±


    An Feng left the dining room.


    She walked to the door and saw the butler. She asked with worry, ¡°Butler, have you seen your Master?¡±


    The butler pointed towards the garden. ¡°I saw Master head there earlier.¡±


    An Feng nodded, walking towards the garden.


    An Feng hadn¡¯t stayed in the castle thest few days, so she was surprised when she saw a new greenhouse in the garden.


    The lights were turned off in the greenhouse, so An Feng couldn¡¯t see anything inside.


    She couldn¡¯t find Helian Xiao in the entire garden either.


    Where was he?


    Just as An Feng was about to leave, different colors of lights lit up in the garden. The lights seemed to continue towards the door of the greenhouse.


    An Feng walked towards the greenhouse. The moment she opened the door, the lights in the greenhouse were turned on as well.


    An Feng stared at the sight before her and gasped. Surprise, shock, and many other emotions mixed together, until her tears swarmed her eyes...


    This was a greenhouse that waspletely covered in ss, looking extremely pretty and grand under the night lights. The greenhouse was filled with all sorts of flowers, in pinks, reds, blues and many other colors, attracting her full attention.


    She didn¡¯t need to take a deep breath to be able to smell the strong floral fragrance.


    As the roof of the greenhouse was ss as well, she could see the pretty starry skies the moment she looked up. Entering the greenhouse made her feel like she had walked into an innocent and beautiful oasis.


    An Feng cupped her mouth, walking in front slowly.


    In the middle of the greenhouse, there was a very big swing.


    This was a scene she had dreamed of when she was young ¨C a starry sky, a greenhouse filled with flowers and a swing...


    There was also a Prince Charming that made her heart flutter.


    The man that had left in a rush earlier was standing by a corner in the greenhouse. As her footsteps rang, he slowly turned around and looked at her.


    He had changed into a white suit unconsciously, his hairbed back neatly to expose his full forehead. His eyebrows were straight, as he looked mature and handsome. Even if he was only standing there and wasn¡¯t doing anything, he was still so dazzling that she couldn¡¯t look away.


    An urge to cry surged in An Feng. She pursed her lips tightly to control her emotions. She looked away and suddenly saw the thing he was holding.


    It was a mask.


    An Feng felt it looked extremely familiar. She took a closer look at it. Wasn¡¯t this the mask she wore at the masked ball back then?


    An Feng walked in front of Helian Xiao, her eyes fixed on the mask he was holding. ¡°It has been so many years, but you still kept this?¡±


    ¡°I kept it since your best friend came to me and acted as you.¡± The man raised his hand and ced the mask on her face. He stared at her with dark eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you believe me, but ever since I touched you back then, I had always missed you.¡±


    An Feng flushed from his words, her heart fluttering terribly. Seeing the bright tears in her eyes, Helian Xiao took out a folded gray handkerchief from his pocket.


    When An Feng took it and held it in her palm, she realized that there was something in the handkerchief. She opened it, and saw a ruby ring.


    It was pretty, luxurious and dazzling, so bright that it blinded anyone who looked at it.


    An Feng stared at Helian Xiao with her jaw agape, stumbling on her words, ¡°W-why would there be a ring in the handkerchief?¡±


    ¡°This is the ring only the Madam of the Helian family deserves to wear. My Mom gave it to me a few days ago, telling me that I must let you wear it.¡± Helian Xiao suddenly knelt down, grabbing An Feng¡¯s slender hand. ¡°Ah Feng, marry me.¡±


    Since he had already announced her to be the Helian family¡¯s Madam, she never thought that he would propose to her in such a romantic manner.


    An Feng opened her mouth, wanting to say something when she heard a soft groan of pain.


    The Old Madam and Nan Zhi, who had been hiding and peeking at them from behind the swing, had identally exposed themselves.


    An Feng red at Nan Zhi, who seemed slightly awkward after she was found out ¡°You naughty girl, you acted like you didn¡¯t know where your Dad went when I asked you earlier?¡±


    Nan Zhi caressed her nose, smiling brightly. ¡°If I told you, there wouldn¡¯t be a surprise, would there?¡±


    ¡°Ah Feng, ept the proposal quick!¡± The Old Madam said hurriedly. For her to be able to see her son get married at her age, she really had to pray and thank the Gods!


    Nan Zhi agreed. ¡°Mom, ept Dad!¡±


    The butler and the servants walked in as well, all of them shouting, ¡°ept him, ept him!¡±


    An Feng nodded with tears in her eyes. ¡°I ept.¡±


    ...


    That night, An Feng only slept veryte at night.


    The next morning, she was woken up by a kiss from the man. Staring at the man, who was dressed properly, An Feng rubbed her eyes. ¡°Why are you awake so early?¡±


    ¡°Get up and go somewhere with me.¡±


    Seeing that the sun had just risen, An Feng was slightly confused. ¡°Where are we going so early?¡±


    The only response she had was a kiss. ¡°You will know when we get there.¡±


    So An Feng had no choice but to get up from the bed.


    When they left the castle, the Old Madam and Nan Zhi were still asleep.


    Helian Xiao drove himself. Since An Feng hadn¡¯t slept properlyst night, she fell asleep once more in the car.


    When she woke up, she found herself at the Registry of Marriage.


    An Feng was shocked, thinking that she was still dreaming until Helian Xiao¡¯s handsome face appeared in front of her. ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    An Feng hurriedly looked up from Helian Xiao¡¯s arms to meet his deep eyes. ¡°You brought me here to register our marriage?¡±


    Helian Xiao hummed softly, taking the registration form the staff passed to him. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go back on your words after you epted my proposalst night.¡±


    An Feng stared at the marriage registration form, before she took it and filled her particrs seriously.


    Helian Xiao had taken a special route, and they got their certificate of marriage within half an hour.


    On the way back to the castle, An Feng seemed to have thought of something. She furrowed her eyebrows as she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to wait until Zhizhi and Sihan got married? Why did we do it before them?¡±


    An Feng felt both happy and scared. It had only been such a short while since Helian Xiao and her gotten together and now they were already married, while they still hadn¡¯t understood each otherpletely.


    Were they rushing into things?


    When they returned to the castle, An Feng went upstairs. Nan Zhi happened to walk out of her room and An Feng grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s hand, saying softly, ¡°Zhizhi, I have something to tell you. Your Dad brought me to...¡±


    Seeing An Feng hesitate, Nan Zhi narrowed her almond-shaped eyes slightly. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re family, why are you beating around the bush?¡±


    ¡°Your Dad brought me to register our marriage. We agreed earlier that we would wait until Sihan and you registered your marriage.¡±


    Nan Zhi froze, staring at An Feng quietly.


    ¡°Zhizhi, do you think that it¡¯s too quick between us too...¡±


    Before An Feng could finish speaking, Nan Zhi hugged her tightly. ¡°Mom, this is a good thing! Dad is so eager to marry you because he¡¯s afraid of you going back on your words and running away. I couldn¡¯t be any happier that he cares so much about you!¡±

 Chapter 1036 - An Feng and Helian Xiao’s Ending (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1036: An Feng and Helian Xiao¡¯s Ending (3)</h4>


    Nan Zhi and An Feng¡¯s biggest wish for each other was for them to be happy.


    It was a good thing that they had now found the best husbands they could have.


    Nan Zhi pulled An Feng into her room to take a look at the marriage certificate An Feng and Helian Xiao had. She smiled brightly, imagining the day she registered her marriage with Mu Sihan.


    The mother and daughter spoke for a while before the servant came up to ask them to go down for breakfast.


    Nan Zhi went down first.


    The Old Madam and Helian Xiao seemed to be talking to someone in the living room. The person¡¯s voice was low and maic and Nan Zhi thought she was hallucinating at first. However, once she went down and saw the man standing in the living room, she froze slightly.


    It was not a hallucination, it was real.


    It was Mu Sihan.


    In these few days she hade, he had to go overseas for an official visit and his schedule was exceptionally full.


    Justst night, he even told her that he would return home after his official visit.


    This person was too good at giving surprises!


    Mu Sihan stood opposite of the Old Madam and Helian Xiao. He was wearing a dark gray coat with a turtle-neck sweater. Under his neat and short hair, his face was extremely handsome, his dark eyes maic and attractive. Even with a distance between them, she could feel the strong masculine aura from him.


    Nan Zhi was about to walk over to him when a sweet voice trailed over. ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Yi Fan led Tiantian and Yuyu over.


    Hearing Tiantian¡¯s voice, Mu Sihan, who was speaking to Helian Xiao, looked up at Nan Zhi.


    Nan Zhi was wearing a casual outfit, her long hair tied into a ponytail. She didn¡¯t put on any makeup, her face pretty and clean. As he looked over to her, she looked at him as well.


    Their eyes were bright, before they both broke into smiles a few secondster.


    Nan Zhi was strong when she was outside, but in front of Mu Sihan, she was definitely a woman who yearned to be protected and doted on.


    Grabbing into Tiantian and Yuyu¡¯s hands, she led them in front of Mu Sihan and Helian Xiao. She nced at Mu Sihan. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to congratte Mom and Father-inw.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®Father-inw¡¯, a smile appeared on Helian Xiao¡¯s handsome and warm face.


    Nan Zhi looked down at the twins. ¡°When they called Dad Grandpast time, we didn¡¯t know he was their blood-rted Grandpa.¡±


    Tiantian widened her eyes, saying softly, ¡°Mommy, when Brother and I first saw Grandpa, we knew he¡¯s our Grandpa already!¡±


    Helian Xiao bent down and hugged the adorable twins. Tiantian and Yuyu ced a kiss on each side of his cheeks in an adorable manner.


    ¡°Grandma, you have to be nice to Grandma in the future!¡±


    Helian Xiao nodded. ¡°Grandpa will definitely be good to your Grandma!¡±


    ...


    As it was a big thing for the King and the Queen to register their marriage in S Country, there would be countless overseas media groups reporting the news, so Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan had to return earlier to make some preparations and they left the Helian family that afternoon.


    Now that An Feng had be the Madam of the Helian family, she naturally had to leave with Helian Xiao. They nned to go over to S Country a night before Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan registered their marriage.


    That day, after Helian Xiao got up and An Feng was tying his tie for him, he asked hoarsely, ¡°Ah Feng, what should I wear when our daughter gets married?¡±


    ¡°Your usual clothes are good enough.¡± An Feng stared at him.


    Helian Xiao¡¯s usual clothes were tailored made for him by a top designer. He lifted An Feng¡¯s chin, cing a kiss on her cheek. ¡°I want to wear the clothes that my wife prepares for me.¡±


    Helian Xiao took out a ck card. ¡°This is for you, the pass code is your birthday.¡±


    ...


    After Helian Xiao went to work, An Feng went to the mall. She entered a gship store selling male attire. Several richdies were choosing clothes in the store, and the staff all looked busy.


    From the moment An Feng went into the store, the front desk staff nced at her. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t a regr customer, she thought that An Feng didn¡¯t belong to the top social circle and remained unmoved, her lips twisting in disdain.


    Another one of those women trying to increase their standing.


    An Feng walked in front of a row of shirts and found a blue shirt that she liked.


    Just as she reached out, about to touch the shirt, a staff¡¯s strange tone interrupted her. ¡°Madam, our clothes are very expensive. You shouldn¡¯t touch them. If you spoil them or dirty them, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to pay for them.¡±


    An Feng turned back to look at the staff. Was the staff talking to her? Was she being discriminated against?


    An Feng felt the situation to be a little funny. ¡°Is this the service attitude of your store?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. Our store only serves the richdies in the top social circle, like those twodies there. They are our VIP guests. You probably don¡¯t know, but all of the richdies have visited our store and even with my good memory, you¡¯re still a stranger to me. Instead ofing here, you will need to go to another store to browse!¡±


    The twodies in front cupped their mouths as they tittered.


    ¡°It seems like the attitude of the staff that looks down on people has to be changed.¡±


    The staff spoke, ¡°Who are you Madam? Stop acting all high and mighty!¡±


    An Feng was about to speak when another richdy entered the store. When she saw An Feng, the richdy immediately smiled at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Mrs Helian? Did youe to inspect the mall personally today?¡±


    The staff and the other twodies immediately froze in disbelief.


    When they saw the staff¡¯s expression, the richdy immediately understood what had happened and said, ¡°I thought that your store¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t good thest time I came already. This time, you even dare to offend your boss¡¯s wife?¡±


    ...


    The staff in the Helian Corporation still didn¡¯t know about An Feng bing Mrs Helian.


    After An Feng finished shopping and went to the Corporation to look for Helian Xiao, because the butler wasn¡¯t with her this time, she was met with the same situation as she had experienced in the mall.


    The front desk didn¡¯t let her go up to see Helian Xiao.


    The front desk was probably a young girl that had just graduated, so her attitude was slightly friendlier than the staff in the mall. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not letting you go up, but we have rules. If I let everyone without an appointment wanting to see our boss go up, I would have long been fired.¡±


    An Feng wanted to give Helian Xiao a surprise, so she didn¡¯t call him when she came over.


    Not wanting to trouble the young girl, An Feng didn¡¯t want to make a fuss. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t have to see him anymore.¡± It was the same if she gave it to him at home.


    An Feng was about to walk to the door when a group of men wearing suits walked out of the elevator.


    The front desk girl hurriedly stood up and bowed at the man who was standing in the center of the group. ¡°Good evening, Director.¡±


    An Feng stood by the side as well.


    After the group of men had walked away, the young girl said to An Feng, ¡°Madam, I suggest you to not have any ideas towards our Director. He wouldn¡¯t like you...¡±


    Before the young girl finished speaking, the Director who had longed walked away suddenly turned around and walked towards them.


    Seeing the Director¡¯s handsome and gentle face, mature and warm aura, the young girl¡¯s breath hitched. Did she make a mistake and the Director wanted to fire her? However, with another thought, why would the Director care about someone as insignificant as her?


    The young girl¡¯s thoughts were in a mess, until she saw the Director stand in front of thedy beside her. His eyes on her so gentle a person could drown in them.


    After that day, everyone in thepany received an email that was broadcasted to all staff ©`The Director was married, and his wife was thedy that the young girl stopped from going up.

 Chapter 1037 - Register for Their Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Register for Their Marriage</h4>


    <i>The day Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan would register their marriage.</i>


    At the crack of dawn, Nan Zhi had already gotten up.


    The professional designer and makeup artist were already waiting for her in the preparation room.


    An hourter, Nan Zhi had put on her makeup and changed into a red dress with a ck belt around her waist. The tailored dress outlined her exquisite figure and she looked stunning.


    She was tall and slender, areas that should be big were not small, while those that should be slim were not fat. The dress hem ended above her knees, and the legs that were exposed were slender and beautiful.


    The hairstylist had styled her hair intorge, flowing waves. One side was fixed behind her ear and the other spread over her shoulders, and a hat the same color as her dress was perched on her head.


    An Feng and Shangguan Wan, who hade specially to attend the marriage registration ceremony, walked in.


    ¡°Zhizhi, you¡¯re so beautiful today!¡± Shangguan Wan went behind Nan Zhi and looked at Nan Zhi¡¯s beautiful and exquisite facial features through the mirror. In all red, she looked beautiful, elegant and mysterious.


    Nan Zhi lifted her red lips and smiled at Wan¡¯er. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, Sihan and the rest are waiting downstairs,¡± An Feng reminded her.


    Nan Zhi stood up from the chair and took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go down now!¡±


    The magnificent hall was already full of people. Mu Sihan stood at the front and behind him were Bo Yan, Lan Yanzhi, Ye Yanfeng, Helian Xiao and the younger members of the Royal family.


    Mu Sihan was talking to Helian Xiao and hearing footstepsing from the stairs, he turned around.


    Seeing Nan Zhi wearing a red dress with exquisite makeup on her face, he narrowed his deep dark eyes.


    Stunning.


    Although they had been living together for some time, he was busy with work and they did not spend much time together.


    He had always known she was good looking, but after dressing up, she was more beautiful and elegant. She was simply beyond words. The image of her wearing a white wedding dress could not help appearing in his mind, and when he lifted the veil, she must be stunning!


    As Nan Zhi came down, Xiaojie, who had applied toe back from the training camp, came with his younger brother and sister.


    Xiaojie and Yuyu wore ck suits with white shirts and ties inside, and Tiantian wore a pink princess dress.


    Seeing Nan Zhiing down the stairs, Princess Tiantian eximed, ¡°Mommy is so pretty! You look like a fairy today!¡±


    Out of the three children, Tiantian knew how to sweet talk the most.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s cherry red lips broke into a smile.


    ...


    The streets from Crown Pce to the Registry of Marriages were closed. Although vehicles were banned, there was no restriction on the public. When more than a dozen luxurious ck bulletproof Royal cars passed through the noisy streets, the public cheered and gave their blessings loudly.


    At the same time, another noisy and lively ce was the Registry of Marriages where the King and Queen were about to register for their marriage.


    The Royal guards carrying guns were already standing there, and only reporters who were permitted could report at the entrance.


    As a result, the entrance was crowded with reporters.


    Xia Yanran was one of them.


    Xia Yanran had already seen Nan Zhist night, and in order to cooperate with her colleagues, she rushed over before dawn.


    The photographer saw the group of reporters and in order to get a photo of the King and Queen of S Country, he pushed forward with his camera.


    A blond and fair male reporter pushed the photographer roughly, then red at Xia Yanran, who was standing beside the photographer, with a dark expression. ncing at her reporter pass, there was clear disdain in his eyes. ¡°Is an unknown newspaperpany worthy to report on the King and Queen of S Country?¡±

 Chapter 1038 - Happy Family

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Happy Family</h4>


    The photographer, who stabilized himself after the male reporter had pushed him, said unhappily, ¡°What unknown? If our newspaper can get a permit, it means that we are approved by the Royal family.¡±


    The male reporterughed. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re just lucky.¡±


    Xia Yanran grabbed the photographer who wanted to argue with the male reporter. ¡°Da Li, forget it, it¡¯s useless to reason with a person who has no manners!¡±


    ¡°Who are you saying has no manners? I think you are the ones who have no manners!¡±


    Xia Yanran did not want to argue with others at where Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan were registering for their marriage, so she pulled the photographer back a few steps.


    The photographer sighed and said, ¡°There are so many people, how can I take photoster?¡± He then looked at Xia Yanran and seeing that she did not look worried, he frowned and said, ¡°Yanran, if our newspaper can¡¯t get an exclusive coverage, ourpany will be in a precarious situation.¡±


    Xia Yanran patted the photographer¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll get exclusive coverage.¡±


    The photographer did not put Xia Yanran¡¯s words to heart. So many newspapers and media from all over the world came and they were well-known ones. It was impossible for their newspaper to get an exclusive coverage.


    Besides, the Royal family had already notified that the media were not allowed to enter the Registry of Marriages.


    ...


    On Nan Zhi¡¯s side.


    Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi were in the same car. The car window was wound down and Nan Zhi smiled and waved in response to the cheers of the public.


    When the people saw Nan Zhi, they eximed, ¡°The Queen is so beautiful!¡±, ¡°The Queen must be happy!¡±


    Nan Zhi heard the blessings from everyone and her eyes turned slightly red.


    Meeting Mu Sihan, falling in love, going through so many twists and turns and breaking up and getting back together, all these were shing past her mind like an old film.


    Before, the people opposed her being with Mu Sihan, feeling that she was not worthy of their King, and she wanted their recognition even in her dreams.


    And today, she had finally gotten the recognition she wished for.


    Mu Sihan looked sideways at her and seeing the tears in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes, he asked her in a deep voice, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    There was still a courteous smile on Nan Zhi¡¯s lips. ¡°Because I¡¯m happy.¡±


    ¡°Silly Kitten.¡± He raised his hand and wiped away a teardrop that had slid down from her eye.


    The three children were sitting behind them in the car and Xiaojie, with his brother and sister, waved to the cheering people outside.


    Xiaojie had already been appointed as Crown Prince by Mu Sihan. His facial features were growing more exquisite and had inherited Mu Sihan¡¯s height, making him taller than that of his peers. He had his hair parted to the side, showing his forehead and his handsome facial features. When he waved at the people on both sides of the streets, many girls and mother fans were charmed by him.


    ¡°Crown Prince Jie is so handsome. Oh my God, I can¡¯t imagine how charming he would be when he grows up.¡±


    ¡°I was originally the King¡¯s fan, but after seeing Crown Prince Jie, I decided to be his fan.¡±


    ¡°The King and his family are all so good-looking. The two princes are handsome and the little princess is so cute.¡±


    ¡°The little princess is so fortunate to have two brothers to love her! Who knows what kind of man would be able to pass through the two princes¡¯ hurdles and marry the little princess.¡±


    ¡°The little princess is used to looking at her Daddy and two brother¡¯s faces, can she still be interested in anyone else?¡±


    Hearing the discussion of the people, Tiantian puffed up her cheeks and asked, ¡°In the future when I have a boyfriend, will Big Brother and Brother hit him?¡±


    As soon as Tiantian¡¯s voice fell, Yuyu said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re so young, why are you thinking about getting a boyfriend? If you dare to find one, I¡¯ll beat him up.¡±


    Tiantian shrunk her neck in fright. ¡°I said in the future!¡±


    ¡°Then why did you ept choctes from other boys at school?¡±


    Looking at Yuyu, whose expression was cold, Tiantian snuggled into Big Brother¡¯s arms, blinking her big bright eyes and said, aggrieved, ¡°Big Brother, look, Second Brother is fierce to me again.¡±


    Xiaojie reached out his arm and pulled the Princess into his arms.


    He looked down at her, his dark eyes bright like stars in the night sky. He caressed her long soft hair, smiling dotingly. ¡°Second Brother is right, little princess can¡¯t eat choctes from other boys. If you want to eat choctes, Big Brother will buy it for you.¡±


    Seeing Tiantian smiling, Xiaojie¡¯s tone became gentler. ¡°But you can¡¯t eat too much, or else you will have tooth decay and won¡¯t be pretty anymore.¡±


    Tiantian covered her mouth immediately, afraid that her tooth would be decayed. Seeing her little action, Xiaojie and Yuyu could not helpughing.


    ...


    As more than a dozen royal cars approached the Registry of Marriage, the reporters standing on both sides of the red carpetpeted with one another, their fighting spirits high.


    Da Li, the photographer patted his head and sighed. ¡°Yanran, we can¡¯t even squeeze in now if we wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Brother Li, don¡¯t worry, dont worry.¡±


    The Royal car stopped and Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan got out of the car, followed by the three children.


    Click, click. The cameras kept shing.


    Da Li stood on tiptoes, wanting to take some photos, but was unable to. His forehead was full of sweat and he would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t anxious.


    Looking at Xia Yanran, who was calm and seemed not to put this coverage to heart, he wanted to say something, but Xia Yanran was one of the bosses. If she was not in a hurry herself, what more could he say?


    Nan Zhi held Mu Sihan¡¯s arm and greeted the reporters. Seeing that Xia Yanran was not in the front, she tilted her head and whispered something in Mu Sihan¡¯s ear.


    After Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi went into the Registry of Marriage, he called Yi Fan and asked him to bring Xia Yanran over.


    Yi Fan saw Xia Yanran behind a group of reporters and asked a few of the Royal guards to clear a path.


    The reporters cleared a path and everyone looked at Yi Fan in puzzlement.


    Yi Fan stopped in front of Xia Yanran.


    Da Li was shocked. Were they really going to chase them away because they were not so well-known globally?


    The male reporter who hadughed at Xia Yanran and Da Li smirked. He said to the colleague beside him, ¡°See, a newspaper which is unknown has no rights to report about the Royal family, even if they have the permit to.¡±


    Just as everyone was waiting for Xia Yanran and the photographer to be kicked out, Yi Fan bowed to Xia Yanran. ¡°Miss Xia, the King asked you and your photographer to go in and take photos.¡±


    What?


    What?!


    The King asked this unknown newspaperpany to go in and take pictures? Weren¡¯t all media not allowed to enter? How could this small newspaper go in?


    When Da Li, who was beside Xia Yanran, heard Yi Fan¡¯s words, he was a little dizzy, and pinched himself hard. After feeling the pain, he looked at Xia Yanran in shock. ¡°Yanran, how did you do it?¡±


    Seeing the incredulity growing on all the reporters¡¯ faces, Yi Fan replied by way of exnation, ¡°She¡¯s the Queen¡¯s best friend.¡±

 Chapter 1039 - Sweetness

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Sweetness</h4>


    Everyone became silent after Yi Fan said that Xia Yanran was the Queen¡¯s best friend.


    Yi Fan made a gesture to ask Xia Yanran to go in. Xia Yanran smiled and nodded to Yi Fan. She looked at Da Li, who was too shocked to say anything and pulled his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Da Li went to Xia Yanran¡¯s side and looked at her in disbelief, saying in a soft voice, ¡°Yanran, you¡¯re best friends with the Queen? You¡¯re remarkable!¡± No wonder she was in no hurry to squeeze to the front.


    The smile on Xia Yanran¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°We have more than ten years of friendship.¡±


    The reporters who hadughed at Xia Yanran and Da Li all lowered their heads, afraid that Xia Yanran wouldin about them to the Queen.


    When Xia Yanran went past that male reporter, she looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s better not to look down on people in the future.¡±


    The male reporter shrunk with fear, his head lowered even more and his ears hot.


    But Xia Yanran was not an unreasonable person, and what¡¯s more, it was Zhizhi¡¯s happy day today.


    Entering the Registry of Marriage, Nan Zhi, who was filling up the form looked up at Xia Yanran and nodded at her with a smile.


    Xia Yanran had gotten permission from Mu Sihan and Nan Zhist night. She patted Da Li on the shoulder. ¡°We can start working.¡±


    Da Li was still a little uncertain. He pulled Xia Yanran aside. ¡°Can we really take photos of the King and Queen at such a close range?¡±


    Xia Yanran did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Yes. We¡¯re the only newspaper that is allowed toe in and take photos and conduct interviews.¡±


    Oh my god. Da Li was excited, and was even happier than winning the lottery. This was the leader of the Royal family and to him, he was out of reach, but he was able to take photos for them and get first-hand news.


    This was amazing!


    ...


    After Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan filled out the form, Nan Zhi went to the dressing room and changed into a white blouse and put all her hair behind her ear.


    They sat together and both of them were slightly nervous.


    The photographer saw that they were sitting upright and had not much expression on their faces, and said gently, ¡°Your Majesties, please rx. Her Majesty can lean her head towards the King¡¯s shoulder.¡±


    Nan Zhi took a deep breath and approached Mu Sihan¡¯s shoulder, her hair touching his ear slightly intimately.


    Mu Sihan held Nan Zhi¡¯s shoulders and looked at the camera, his dark eyes gentle yet firm. Through his insistence on their marriage and his protectiveness of her, his eyes, his every look... all were expressing a silent oath to her.


    Nan Zhi could smell his fresh and charming masculine scent. Her heart thumped and even though they were not strangers to each other, at this sacred moment, she was extremely nervous and flustered.


    The corners of her lips lifted into a smile, her beautiful and clear eyes curved into crescents and her beautiful face was full of happiness and attachment.


    Click.


    Their upper bodies were captured in the camera and their happy expressions were fixed in that moment.


    After taking the photo, they received the certificate of marriage. Nan Zhi looked at the handsome and cold man beside her and could not believe that they were a legal couple.


    Nan Zhi looked at the photo of them on the certificate of marriage and she could not help running her fingers over it. Although the usually cold man had not much smile on his face, she could see that the outline of his face was gentler than usual.


    When Mu Sihan looked at the woman who was smiling at the wedding photo, he touched her head. ¡°You can slowly look at it all you want after we go back.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked up at the man in front of her, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°It feels like a dream.¡±


    Mu Sihan kissed her forehead. ¡°Silly thing.¡±


    ...


    At night.


    Crown Pce invited Nan Zhi¡¯s family, best friends and the rtives of the Royal family.


    Although Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi had registered their marriage and be a legal couple, they had not held a wedding ceremony yet.


    A wedding was not like registering for marriage, it took time to prepare.


    Tomorrow, Helian Xiao, An Feng, the Queen, Ye Fengjun and the important members of the Royal family would discuss a date for their wedding. Of course, the wedding of S Country¡¯s King and Queen must be an extravagant and sensational affair.


    After dinner, the Royal rtives left, and Helian Xiao and An Feng also returned to the vi. Only Xia Yanran, Shangguan Wan, Ye Yanfeng, Lan Yanzhi and Bo Yan were left in Crown Pce.


    Mu Sihan asked Yi Fan to set up a few tables in the garden and the group of them moved to the garden from the dining room.


    When Nan Zhi came downstairs after changing, the men in the garden seemed to have drunk too much.


    Xia Yanran also drank a lot of wine, so Nan Zhi asked the servant to help Xia Yanran back to the room.


    Nan Zhi went to Mu Sihan¡¯s side. His face would not get red when drinking, but his dark eyes were slightly red and unfocused. She said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much.¡±


    Mu Sihan grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s slender shoulders and looked at her beautiful face, a small smile on his lips. ¡°My Kitten has finally be mywful wife.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi had also drank a lot. He leaned against the chair and pped. ¡°Fourth Brother, kiss her!¡±


    Lan Yanzhi had just finished when Shangguan Wan also followed. ¡°Kiss, kiss!¡±


    Nan Zhi was slightly embarrassed. ¡°You drank too much, don¡¯t y around.¡± Her voice was as gentle as a night breeze.


    Mu Sihan narrowed his deep dark eyes and put his hand at the back of her head. He said nothing and leaned down, kissing her.


    Nan Zhi could not react in time.


    This man, ignoring the rest, pried open her mouth domineeringly and his tongue entered, moving freely inside her mouth. There was a faint scent and taste of wine on his tongue and as his deep kisses invaded her nose and taste buds, her heart started to beat wildly and her bright almond-shaped eyes turned dazed.


    It was a good day today and she knew that he was happy. She closed her eyes and responded to him. She was as soft as a puddle of melted chocte and there was a sweetness in the air.


    Shangguan Wan looked at the newly weds with her hands cupping her face, a smile on her charming face. ¡°They¡¯re so sweet.¡±


    Ye Yanfeng, who was sitting beside her, nced at her. ¡°Why, you¡¯re jealous? He¡¯s your ex-husband.¡±


    Shangguan Wan kicked the man¡¯s long leg under the table, ring at him. ¡°Can you not be such a wet nket? Who was the one who registered for marriage with me?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng pinched Shangguan Wan¡¯s chin and his handsome face came close to her. He lifted his lips into a smirked devilishly. ¡°Do you also want to kiss after seeing them?¡±


    Shangguan Wan wanted to ask him to stop messing around when he pressed against her lips roughly.


    Mmh! Shangguan Wan wanted to say something, but with the man¡¯s strong and fierce kiss, she could only choke out a sound.


    Lan Yanzhi ced his hand on his forehead. He was really beyond words. Did the couples here ever consider the feelings of a single man?


    Bo Yan, who was sitting beside Lan Yanzhi, said nothing and had his head lowered, drinking to drown his sorrows.


    ...


    The men had no control, and in the end, they were all a little drunk. Nan Zhi helped Mu Sihan back to the master bedroom.


    ¡°Lie in bed for a while, I¡¯ll go and fill the tub.¡±


    After Nan Zhi had filled the tub, she came out to call the man on the bed.


    She thought he was asleep and would be difficult to wake him, but she did not expect to see him sitting up and holding the marriage certificate she had put on the bedside table.


    ¡°You said I was staring at our marriage certificate. Aren¡¯t you staring at it now, too?¡±


    Hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s voice, the man raised his head and looked at her. His drunk looking eyes were dark and with a smouldering heat that could drown people. Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her eyes softened. ¡°I¡¯ve filled the tub, go and take a bath.¡±


    Mu Sihan put down the marriage certificate, stood and pulled Nan Zhi¡¯s hand. ¡°Together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken a bath.¡±


    ¡°Then help me.¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, the man pulled her into the bathroom.


    Nan Zhi was concerned when she saw that he was drunk and unstable on his feet. Raising her hands, she unbuttoned his buttons, undid his belt and then pants.


    ¡°Take off your underwear yourself.¡±


    ¡°I want my wife to take it off.¡±


    As Nan Zhi looked at the man who was like a child after drinking too much, she red at him. ¡°Mu Sihan, why are you so annoying...¡±


    Before she could finish, her slender waist was held by hisrge hand. He pulled and she fell into his firm and strong chest.


    Then, holding her, they both fell into the bathtub that was full of water.


    He was below and she fell on him. Her face was sshed by the water and she wiped at it. When she looked at the man, her heart skipped a beat.


    His hot hands gripped her slender waist tightly.


    Nan Zhi felt a little pain being held by him like that and her almond-shaped eyes teared up slightly. Like this, she looked particrly charming in the misty bathroom.


    He looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°You¡¯re still calling me Mu Sihan?¡±


    ¡°Sihan.¡±


    The man¡¯s grip on her waist tightened.


    Nan Zhi was in pain from his tightened grip and her body moved towards his, and suddenly she touched...


    His breath hitched and his hands on her waist reached into her skirt, touching the fair and smooth skin of her legs. The areas that his calloused fingers caressed made Nan Zhi¡¯s breathing unstable. ¡°Are you going to bathe or...¡±


    ¡°Both.¡± He stared at her with his eyes slightly dark. ¡°What should you call me?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart jumped and the intimate words were at the tip of her tongue, but she had no courage to say it out.


    The man¡¯s fingers reached for her waist, then slowly moved up, caressing her slender back and undoing her bra, then...


    He kissed her soft and fragrant lips, gnawing and sucking at them, slowly tormenting her.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s body turned soft and her eyes were wet. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she said in a small voice, ¡°Hubby...¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Nan Zhi red at the man. He had heard it, but was still teasing her on purpose.


    She bit his earlobe and blew into his ear, her voice soft and sensual murmur. ¡°Hubby.¡±


    He held her and flipped her over in the big bathtub.

 Chapter 1040 - Be Happy, Always

    <h4>Chapter 1040: Be Happy, Always</h4>


    Nan Zhi looked at the man who had her pressed under and she patted his shoulder. ¡°This is a bathtub. Take your bath properly.¡±


    Not seeming to have heard her, he bent down and kissed her ear, his hot breath entering her ear and making it tingle. She heard him saying huskily, ¡°Does it matter, hm?¡±


    She put her hands on his chest and tried to push him away. ¡°After your bath, then we can go to the bed...¡±


    The man pulled her hands away, saying nothing and continued to kiss her, his heavy and urgent breathing near her ear.


    Within seconds, her skirt was pulled off by the man, whose warm and calloused fingers reached for her waist and moved up along her smooth and delicate skin.


    Goosebumps appeared on Nan Zhi¡¯s skin and her wet hair fell over her cheeks, and there was ayer of wet mist in her eyes.


    Looking at her beautiful bright red face, he gave a lowugh and brushed her hair away, lowering his head to kiss her small face again.


    And again.


    Nan Zhi could not resist him and as they kissed, the kisses became more deep, more intense.


    She looked at the man in front of her with dazed eyes. His eyes were deep and dark and there were two mes that could not be ignored jumping in them, making her heart flutter. His hot tongue pried open her mouth and reached in to entangle and kiss her.


    Tasting the faint aroma of wine on his tongue mixed with the fresh scent from his body, it made her heart turned soft.


    Not caring that she was in a bathtub, she reached out her slender arms and wrapped them around his neck responding to him with her mind slightly muddled.


    There was a heat umting at the man¡¯s lower abdomen, and suddenly...


    A whimper came from her throat, and her eyshes were wet from her watering eyes. She held the man¡¯s neck tightly and he invaded her heart and body.


    She relished it.


    The passionate and intimate entanglementsted untilte into the night.


    After that, Nan Zhi leaned against the man¡¯s chest and fell asleep quickly. Mu Sihan took a bath towel and wiped her clean, then carried her to the wide bed.


    He sat by the bed and used the hair dryer to blow her silky hair until it was dry.


    Perhaps finding it noisy, she mumbled aint and her hand reached out from under the nket, exposing a little part of her shoulder and cor bones, exposed with an indescribable beauty.


    There were faint and deep kiss marks on her fair and clean skin, with a feeling of being ravaged and loved.


    After drying her hair, hey beside her. She turned over and snuggled into his solid broad chest and he looked down at her face. Her eyshes were long and curled, her face was like a peach blossom, fair and clean, with a natural hint of blush. She looked beautiful.


    So beautiful.


    He kissed her forehead, his voice husky. ¡°Goodnight, my Queen.¡±


    ...


    Although she was very tired, Nan Zhi woke up at around five in the morning.


    Her brain was probably still in a state of excitement after receiving the certificate yesterday without a hitch.


    Nan Zhi opened her eyes. It was not bright yet and the wallmp in the room was not turned off. Using the soft light, she raised her head and looked at the man who held her in his arms.


    He slept deeply, his body turned sideways and had one arm between her waist and buttocks.


    Overnight, a faint stubble had grown on his sexy jaw. She raised her hand to touch it and it was prickly and hard.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s gaze moved from his eyebrows, deep set eyes, high nose and sexy thin lips. His face was so handsome that there were no ws on it.


    She had finally be his wife.


    She knew that she needed to work harder to keep up with him after bing his wife.


    Other than being her husband and the children¡¯s father, he was also the King, and she had be the Queen.


    They needed to work together to make this country stronger and better.


    Nan Zhi stared at the man for a long time. It was rare for him to be able to sleep well and in order not to disturb him, she pulled hisrge hand away and got out of bed lightly.


    After washing up, she went to the study. The study was full of gifts they had received yesterday.


    Nan Zhi sat on the sofa and opened up the gifts from her friends.


    Nan Zhi was stunned when she opened up one of the gifts.


    Because it was not a rare or valuable gift, but the figure of a bride, carved from a beautiful piece of wood. The bride¡¯s facial features and face shape were very simr to hers.


    There was no name on the gift box, but Nan Zhi could tell at one nce that the gift was from Brother Gu Sheng.


    Ever since she returned to the Capital, they had never seen each other again after they had met once.


    He left a letter and went back to the mountains with Ling¡¯er.


    He did note when she received the marriage certificate, but he sent a message to her, congratting her on bing the Queen.


    Nan Zhi saw that engraved behind the wooden bride were the words. ¡°Be happy, always.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes turned slightly red.


    ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯re going to cry?¡±


    The man¡¯s deep voice sounded above her head suddenly and Nan Zhi was shocked. She looked up at the cold man who was standing in front of her and her lips moved. ¡°Why are you awake?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep without you by my side.¡± He looked at her with his dark eyes and his gazended on the wooden bride figure in her hands. ¡°Who gave this?¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, she heard the man say, ¡°Gu Sheng?¡±


    It seemed that in the past few years, Mu Sihan had a certain understanding of Gu Sheng.


    Mu Sihan took the wooden figure from Nan Zhi¡¯s hands, his handsome face tensed. ¡°I really want to crush it.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not know whether tough or cry. She red at the man. ¡°Why are you being jealous so early in the morning? I just feel touched seeing Brother Gu Sheng wishing me happiness. I already regard him as an elder brother for a long time. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know that.¡±


    Mu Sihan grabbed Nan Zhi¡¯s arm with his other hand and pulled her up from the sofa and then carried her onto his thighs.


    Nan Zhi looked at the man with a cold expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous? Why are you still carrying me?¡±


    ¡°I have to carry you more if I¡¯m jealous. Otherwise, what should I do if you think of other men?¡±


    This silly man.


    Nan Zhi wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed his lips, her beautiful eyes curved into soft crescents. ¡°I won¡¯t think of anyone else, only you.¡±


    Her delicate chin was pinched by the man and a kiss that was aggressive with possessiveness pressed against her lips.


    He only released her when she was almost out of breath.


    Then, he returned the wooden bride to her.


    Nan Zhi smiled and said. ¡°I thought you were going to destroy it?¡±


    He bit her ear, his voice low. ¡°I know you love me,¡± he paused, his voice bing more husky. ¡°Do you want to keep looking at the gifts? If not, let¡¯s do it again?¡±


    Nan Zhi avoided the man who wanted to kiss her again and smiled cheekily. ¡°I still want to open the gifts!¡± Then, she picked up a box that was beautifully wrapped.


    But Nan Zhi¡¯s pupils shrank when she opened it and saw what was inside.

 Chapter 1041 - They Broke Up

    <h4>Chapter 1041: They Broke Up</h4>


    The box contained a doll that looked like a bride with a veil and hair down.


    The bride¡¯s eyes were gone and there were two streaks of blood on her face. There was a creepy cold smile on her face and a bloody knife was stuck in her chest. It looked extremely scary.


    Nan Zhi swung the box away from her.


    The man who had his face buried in Nan Zhi¡¯s neck, raised his head, and seeing her pale face, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nan Zhi pointed with a trembling finger at the gift box she had thrown to the ground.


    Mu Sihan released Nan Zhi, and stood up from the leather chair. Bending down, he saw that horrible doll bride inside the box.


    He immediately furrowed her eyebrows tightly. He took out the doll and Nan Zhi turned away, not daring to look.


    Mu Sihan nced at the box and saw that there was no name on it.


    ¡°Zhizhi, it¡¯s fake.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°I know it¡¯s fake, but it¡¯s so scary that it looked so real.¡± Who hated her so much to send this unlucky thing after they had received their marriage certificate!


    The bride had blooding out of her eyes, nose, mouth, ears and even had a knife in her chest. Did they want her to be like that at the wedding?


    Nan Zhi clenched her hands into fists and she turned to look at Mu Sihan. ¡°Sihan, you must find out who sent this. I¡¯m afraid someone will try to ruin our wedding.¡±


    Although they had registered for their marriage, they had not held their wedding yet. In the hearts of the people of S Country, she would officially be married into the Royal family only when they had registered for their marriage and held a wedding.


    They had gone through so much already, she did not want any problems at the wedding.


    Mu Sihan held Nan Zhi in his arms and patted her slender back. ¡°I¡¯ll check on it now. If you¡¯re scared, you can go out first?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi came out of the study with her temples throbbing.


    She went to take a look in the children¡¯s room. Yuyu and Tiantian were still sleeping and Xiaojie had already returned to the training campst night.


    Nan Zhi went downstairs to drink a cup of hot water and sat on the sofa, her eyebrows furrowed in thought.


    ¡°Zhizhi, why are you up so early?¡±


    Hearing Xia Yanran¡¯s voice, Nan Zhi looked up.


    Xia Yanran had drank too muchst night and had a little headache. She walked over to Nan Zhi while rubbing her temples.


    Nan Zhi stood up and poured a cup of warm water for Xia Yanran. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist drank so much.¡± Xia Yanran took the cup, drank two mouthfuls and sat beside Nan Zhi. Seeing that Nan Zhi did not look so good, Xia Yanran frowned. ¡°Why do you look so troubled early in the morning?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not want to worry Xia Yanran and she shook her head, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry.¡± Then, seeming to have thought of something, she asked softly, ¡°You, on the other hand, don¡¯t look like you¡¯re in a good mooding here this time. Is it work or rtionship problems?¡±


    Xia Yanran held the cup with both hands. She lowered her eyshes and sighed before saying, ¡°Both I guess. A year ago my brother injured his hand and can¡¯t hold the scalpel anymore. I sold part of my shares at the newspaperpany to treat him. Although I¡¯m still a small boss of thepany, the big boss¡¯s inaction led to thepany facing bankruptcy. If you didn¡¯t help me this time, we might have to close thepany down.¡±


    Nan Zhi was shocked. She grabbed Xia Yanran¡¯s arm. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were in trouble?¡±


    ¡°Your life wasn¡¯t easy when you were still in the town.¡± A smile appeared on Xia Yanran¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°It¡¯s all over anyway. I¡¯m still fine now.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Xia Yanran, a pained look in her eyes. ¡°Then what about you and Xiao Yi?¡±


    Hearing his name, Xia Yanran¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly. There was no expression on her face, as if this person had nothing to do with her and did not matter to her.


    Two years ago, Xiao Yi, who had gained the trust of Second Master Qin, then worked together with another of Second Master Qin¡¯s confidant to kill him when Second Master Qin brought him along for a drug deal.


    At that time, Xia Yanran naively thought that without Second Master Qin, he could turn a new leaf and be a proper businessman.


    He came to see her and told her that Second Master Qin was dead. She was full of joy and went to Hong Kong with him.


    They started a sweet life of cohabitation.


    It was really happy and sweet at that time. She felt that there were sweet bubbles in the air when she was with him every day.


    He told her that the gang was still in chaos after Second Master Qin¡¯s death, and he needed to keep the boss¡¯s seat safe so he could not leave Hong Kong and return to Ning City with her.


    She believed in him.


    He really treated her well during that period of time. He woulde home on time, eat with her and watch movies with her. They would be intimate in bed during the weekends, and do it from the bed to the living room and then the balcony.


    A year passed like that and she thought that he had handover his work, but he got busier.


    Gradually, she found that during the year they had been together, he had not taken her to any public events, and when there were any gatherings in the gang, he did not bring her along like he did when they were in Ning City.


    No one knew she was his woman. Later, she saw a news report that he had a lover outside besides her. Whenever he went out to attend an important event, it was that woman he would bring with him.


    Xia Yanran was not dumb, she understood that he did not betray their rtionship, but was protecting her. He was the boss so he naturally could not have any weakness. He did not want others to find that the person he loved was her.


    But after the initial sweetness and passion faded, Xia Yanran was like most girls. She wanted a stable family and someone to rely on without feeling fear.


    On her birthday, Junyuan came from Ning City. Although Junyuan did not like Xiao Yi, he still celebrated her birthday with Xiao Yi for her sake.


    They came out of the restaurant and Xiao Yi went to get the car while Junyuan and her waited by the restaurant entrance. Shortly after Xiao Yi left, more than a dozen gangsters suddenly rushed towards them with sticks and long knives.


    To protect her, Junyuan was stabbed twice. One at the abdomen and the other at his right wrist.


    Xiao Yi rushed over and saved them.


    Although Junyuan was pulled back from hell¡¯s gates, the muscle of his right hand was injured and he could no longer hold the scalpel.


    That night, she went back with Xiao Yi and had a big fight with him.


    She asked Xiao Yi if he could leave the gang and be an ordinary person. He told her that his hands were stained with blood and he could never turn over a new leaf. He was now the boss and could not leave his men alone. The few years he was in Hong Kong with Second Master Qin, he had offended many people. If he had nothing, he might be dead on the street the next day. He was already bogged down by the swamp. He could not get away from this in this life!


    When Xia Yanran heard his words, she was angry and hateful, but was also extremely helpless.


    That night, she cried all night.


    But what could tears do?


    Later, when Junyuan was discharged from the hospital, she broke up with Xiao Yi.


    Perhaps, no matter how in love they were, those who were not suitable for each other would only end up splitting up.

 Chapter 1042 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1042: Meeting</h4>


    ¡°It has been almost a year since then and I haven¡¯t contacted him. He is now the boss of the gang and is doing very well. But he has nothing to do with me anymore.¡±


    Xia Yanran put her hand on her forehead, her voice hoarse. ¡°Zhizhi, we both did our best. Actually, I don¡¯t have any regrets after breaking up, it¡¯s enough that we were in love before.¡±


    Nan Zhi moved to Xia Yanran¡¯s side and put her arm around her shoulders. Xia Yanran leaned her head against Nan Zhi and there was a smile on her face. ¡°Is it that hard to find a man with two legs in the world? As long as I curl my finger, there will be many men that are like-minded.¡±


    ¡°Yanran, if you¡¯re really not suitable, it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing to start afresh.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I broke up with him. After the situation with thepany improves, I n to start a new rtionship.¡±


    ...


    Because of the matters at the newspaperpany, Xia Yanran did not stay any longer at Nan Zhi¡¯s. She left the Capital with the photographer the day after Nan Zhi registered her marriage.


    Returning to Ning City, Xia Yanran did not know if she had caught the cold. After getting down from the ne, she felt drowsy and unwell.


    The photographer, Da Li, called a taxi for her. ¡°I¡¯llpile the news of the King and Queen of S Country when I get back. You¡¯d better go home and take your medicine and have a good rest.¡±


    Xia Yanran sneezed two times in session. Ning City was colder than the Capital. She shrunk her face into her scarf and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Ever since he knew that Xia Yanran was the Queen¡¯s best friend, Da Li had be even more hardworking.


    Before getting into the taxi, Xia Yanran reminded him repeatedly, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about my rtionship with the Queen.¡± Zhizhi and her were best friends and there was purely friendship between them. She did not want anyone to use her to get benefits from Zhizhi after finding out about their rtionship.


    The big boss of the newspaperpany sought nothing but profits. If he knew about this, he would definitely do something shady.


    Da Li patted his chest and promised. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say a word.¡±


    Xia Yanran returned home and nced into Junyuan¡¯s room. He had already gone back to work, only just having walked out of the shadow of being injured. Being a surgeon who could no longer hold a scalpel was a fatal blow to him.


    Fortunately with her and their sister¡¯spany, he had walked out of it. Not only did he open a drugstore sometime ago, he now had a girlfriend as well.


    Xia Yanran found the cold medicine and after taking it, she slept.


    After resting a day, she felt better.


    Concerned about thepany, Xia Yanran wore a smart suit and went to thepany.


    Not long after entering the office, a female colleague suddenly came to her table, saying mysteriously, ¡°Yanran, you¡¯re the small boss, have you heard of it?¡±


    Xia Yanran raised her eyebrows. ¡°Heard about what?¡±


    ¡°The few days you¡¯re not around, the big boss changed hands. I don¡¯t know if there will be a personnel shake-up. Yanran, I have old and young ones relying on me. If the new boss cuts down the staff, you have to protect me!¡±


    ¡°Sister Mei, you¡¯re a senior employee. Even if there¡¯s a new boss, you won¡¯t beid off.¡±


    ¡°I hope so!¡±


    Sister Mei looked around and then continued mysteriously, ¡°Let me tell you secretly. I heard that the new boss bought ourpany for a woman.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart jolted.


    For a woman?


    Xia Yanran frowned and seemed to feel that what she guessed was impossible. When she proposed to break up with Xiao Yi, he did not agree but his silence and a year of not contacting her already showed that he had agreed to break up with her.


    How could he possibly buy the shares of the big boss? Although they had separated, she had heard some things about him in Hong Kong. He was fierce and ruthless in his methods and made those founding members in the gang who did not obey him, submit to him. The gang he was in had be the leading gang in Hong Kong. Now everyone called him ¡®Brother Yi¡¯ respectfully wherever he went.


    But Xia Yanran knew that no matter how good he looked, he was still dangerous.


    Reluctant to think about him again, Xia Yanran concentrated on her work all morning.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Xia Yanran received a call from the big boss. The new big boss would being to the office at 4 p.m.


    Xia Yanran was a little surprised. So there really was a change in management? Hearing the news, Xia Yanran had to inform the other staff.


    ¡°We changed our big boss? I hope he¡¯s not a bald man with a big belly this time!¡± said Bai Tongtong, who considered herself the most beautiful and fashionable in thepany.


    ¡°Tongtong, don¡¯t tell me you want the big boss to be a wealthy handsome man?¡± Da Liughed.


    ¡°Of course. A beautiful and rich woman like me is here, I naturally would want a wealthy handsome man to match with me! The men in ourpany are all ugly. I feel irritated looking at them everyday.¡±


    Da Li looked defeated.


    Xia Yanran and Sister Mei heard their conversation and their eyes met. None of them saying anything. Everyone in thepany knew that Da Li liked Bai Tongtong, but Bai Tongtong disliked him. She would say some things to provoke him everyday but Da Li still enjoyed it.


    In order to leave a good first impression on the new boss, Bai Tongtong dressed herself up fancily.


    Four o¡¯clock in the afternoon finally came around.


    ¡°The new boss is here!¡± Somebody shouted and all the staff immediately stood at the door to wee the boss. Xia Yanran arranged her clothes. As the small boss, she had to wee him personally.


    A steady and strong sound of footsteps rang from the corridor and a group of people came in.


    Xia Yanran looked at the man in the middle and her body froze. Her legs felt like it was filled with lead and she could not move them for a moment.


    That person wore a ck leather jacket with a dark colored turtleneck inside. He had both hands in his pants pocket and wore sunsses. He did not look like a bossing for an inspection, but rather like a big boss with a powerful aura.


    Xia Yanran pursed her lips. She really could not understand, they had not contacted each other for a year and had broken up. Why did he buy the shares of herpany from the previous boss?


    In the morning, Sister Mei said that he bought the shares for a woman. Was it for her?


    He still wanted them to continue their endless entanglement?


    Xia Yanran felt aplicated feeling in her heart.


    Looking at him approaching step by step, Xia Yanran held her breath. Time and experience had worn off the intimidating badness and sharpness that exuded out from his body. Now, he seemed to have matured, but he was still full of a devilish coldness, overbearing arrogance and dominance.


    ¡°Master Xiao, this is the chief editor, Xia Yanran who is a small shareholder of thepany. Chief Editor Xia, this is the new big boss of thepany,¡± the previous boss introduced enthusiastically.


    Xiao Yi took off his sunsses and his slender eyes looked at Xia Yanran with no emotions, and there was even a trace of coldness lingering. He smirked coldly and hummed with no clear reason.

 Chapter 1043 - Matchmaking

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Matchmaking</h4>


    Xia Yanran looked at the man in front of her with a dazed expression. His tall body seemed to be covered in light like an exquisite sculptured statue, arrogant and wless.


    He lifted the corner of his lips into a wild and cold smile.


    ¡°Chief Editor Xia, Chief Editor Xia?¡± The previous boss saw that Xia Yanran was in a daze and called her several times.


    Xia Yanran blinked and regained her senses. She sorted out her feelings and reached out a hand to Xiao Yi, showing her professional smile. ¡°Hello, CEO Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Yi looked at Xia Yanran and hummed coldly in reply before his gaze moved away from Xia Yanran.


    He took a few steps into the office and his gazended on the new staff who had recently joined thepany. ¡°Come to my office.¡±


    The new staff¡¯s surname was also Xia, and was called Xia Mo. She was a fair and beautiful young woman.


    Seeing the other staff looking at her, Xia Mo¡¯s face flushed red. She lowered her head and followed behind Xiao Yi, looking slightly embarrassed.


    Xiao Yi raised his chin at her and then they went into the big boss¡¯s office.


    After they left, Xia Yanran turned around slowly. Looking at the closed office door, she pursed her lips.


    So, it was all her wishful thinking.


    Xiao Yi did not buy the big boss¡¯s shares for her, but for Xia Mo!


    Xia Yanranughed mockingly at herself, thinking that it was better this way. They could let go of the past and start a new life.


    When they had just separated, she felt that the sky was grey and could not put her heart in anything she did.


    But after some time, she had gotten used to it. Now, she was used to the days of him not being by her side.


    Xia Mo was an innocent and nice girl. Xia Yanran heard that her family was rich, but she was not spoiled. She did not rely on her family and found a job herself.


    Xiao Yi must have doted on her to have spent so much money to buy the shares from the previous boss!


    ...


    ¡°Uncle Xiao, I heard that you bought over the big boss¡¯s shares for a female colleague in ourpany. Could it be for me?¡± Xia Mo blinked her big eyes and looked at Xiao Yi with a smile.


    Xiao Yi looked at her smile and big eyes, and said with a smile. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Xia Mo pouted. ¡°Of course not. It must have been for some other female colleague, right?¡± Xia Mo¡¯s fingers were on her delicate chin and sheughed. ¡°But I still can¡¯t guess who it is for now.¡±


    Xiao Yi took out a credit card from his wallet. ¡°Your Fourth Uncle asked me to give this to you.¡±


    Xia Mo stamped her foot, her beautiful face turning red. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I¡¯m already an adult and can earn money myself.¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s fourth uncle was from the Huo family, one of the four biggest families in Hong Kong. Xia Mo was the child bride adopted by the Huo family and had to marry the nephew of the Fourth Master of the Huo family when she turned 22 years old.


    Xiao Yi raised his eyebrows. ¡°You really don¡¯t want it?¡±


    ¡°I want to stand on my own two feet.¡± Not wanting to talk about the cold Fourth Uncle, Xia Mo¡¯s big eyes turned. ¡°Uncle Xiao, who do you like in ourpany? If you tell me, I can help you!¡±


    Xiao Yi stuffed the credit card into Xia Mo¡¯s hands and sat on the boss¡¯s chair, his long fingers tapping the table. ¡°No one.¡±


    Xia Mo did not believe him and her eyes turned around cunningly. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll tell the colleaguester that Boss Xiao will be treating them to dinner and karaoke after work.¡±


    Xiao Yi smirked and said nothing.


    Xia Mo pulled open the door and ran out cheerfully. Before the door closed, Xiao Yi could hear her crisp voice shouting, ¡°Everyone, CEO Xiao said that he will treat us to a meal after work!¡±


    The colleagues were originally uneasy after seeing the powerful aura around the new boss. Although he looked handsome and charming, there was a murderous glint in his eyes and one would shiver when being looked at by him.


    But now it seemed like he was cold on the outside but warm on the inside!


    Xia Mo went to Xia Yanran¡¯s desk and leaned on the table, smiling brightly. ¡°Chief Editor, you can¡¯t be absent tonight.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at the pretty and energetic Xia Mo, and seemed to have seen her past self. She was so pure and unrestrained.


    Shaking her head with a smile, Xia Yanran replied. ¡°I can¡¯t go tonight, I have some personal things to do.¡±


    Xia Mo looked disappointed. ¡°Ah, if you don¡¯t go it¡¯s not fun at all!¡±


    ¡°Have a good time in my stead!¡±


    ...


    After work, Xia Yanran, Sister Mei and Bai Tongtong went into the elevator.


    Bai Tongtong pouted and said, ¡°Xia Mo looks innocent, but she must be acting chaste. CEO Xiao only came to thepany for around one hour and you see how many times she went into his office. Every time she came out smiling, as if she was afraid that people didn¡¯t know CEO Xiao came for her.¡±


    Bai Tongtong had just finished speaking when her elbow was poked by Sister Mei. Bai Tongtong looked out of the elevator and saw Xiao Yi and Xia Mo walking over.


    Xia Yanran took a big step back.


    After Xiao Yi and Xia Mo stepped in, several other colleagues also came in, and the elevator was packed with people.


    Because of Xiao Yi¡¯s presence, the colleagues dared not speak.


    Xia Yanran and Sister Mei stood at the back. When the elevator was going down, Sister Mei reminded Xia Yanran softly. ¡°Later at Four Seasons Restaurant, he will be the one with sses and wearing a blue suit sitting at the table with a rose.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded.


    Bai Tongtong stood in front of Xia Yanran and happened to hear their conversation. She turned around and looked at Xia Yanran. ¡°Chief Editor Xia, you¡¯re going for matchmakingter?¡±


    Bai Tongtong¡¯s voice was not too loud or soft, so everyone in the elevator heard her.


    Xia Yanran furrowed her eyebrows. She did not like Bai Tongtong¡¯s gossipy and ostentatious nature, but she still hummed softly out of courtesy.


    ¡°Chief Editor Xia is not that young anymore, and it¡¯s time to find a man to marry.¡±


    Xia Yanran nced at Bai Tongtong and from the corner of her eye, saw the man standing in front of Bai Tongtong. He had his head lowered slightly and was listening to Xia Mo, the side of his face handsome and gentle.


    Xia Yanran had aplicated feeling in her heart and felt terrible. She was doing well in Ning City, why did Xiao Yie here? Why did he have toe to thepany she was at? Couldn¡¯t he use another way if he wanted to dote on Xia Mo?


    ...


    The elevator reached the basement level.


    Xia Yanran was not going for dinner with her colleagues and after letting them know, she quickly walked to her car.


    Xiao Yi stepped out of the elevator with his hands in his pants pockets, his slender eyes looking at Xia Yanran¡¯s back dangerously.


    Bai Tongtong walked up to Xiao Yi and looking at his tall body and cold handsome face, she said softly, her face red, ¡°CEO Xiao, my car broke down. Can I take your carter?¡±


    Xiao Yi nced at Bai Tongtong. ¡°I only drive Xia Mo.¡±


    At his blunt words, Bai Tongtong left looking aggrieved and embarrassed.


    Xia Mo ran to Xiao Yi and thinking of how Bai Tongtong had red at her just now, she said thoughtfully, ¡°Seeing Bai Tongtong¡¯s reaction, the person Uncle Xiao likes shouldn¡¯t be her. The female colleagues left in the office are Sister Mei and Chief Editor Xia. But Sister Mei has a family already,¡± Xia Mo spected observantly and her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Ah, I know! The person Uncle Xiao likes must be Chief Editor Xia.¡±

 Chapter 1044 - Date

    <h4>Chapter 1044: Date</h4>


    Xiao Yi pursed his lips and did not respond.


    Xia Mo patted her head. ¡°Oh no, Chief Editor Xia is going to have a blind date soon! Uncle Xiao, aren¡¯t you going to go after her?¡±


    Xiao Yi narrowed his long and dangerous looking eyes and said with a cold expression, ¡°She has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Huh? Was it not Chief Editor Xia?


    Then was it Sister Mei?


    But Sister Mei was older than Uncle Xiao, and she had a husband and children!


    Xia Mo looked at Xiao Yi¡¯s whose expression was unreadable, and she really could not understand!


    ...


    Four Seasons Restaurant was an old shop, with ssical and elegant decoration. Gentle and melodious music yed inside and it was an excellent ce for dates.


    The person Xia Yanran was having the blind date with was a distant rtive of Sister Mei¡¯s family. He was the director of the surgery department in the city hospital and Sister Mei had mentioned this for a long time to Xia Yanran and she only agreed to this blind date before she went to the Capital.


    Perhaps it was because Junyuan was a doctor, so Xia Yanran had a good impression and admiration for doctors.


    Xia Yanran looked around and saw a man in sses sitting by the window waving at her. Wearing a suit, sses and a rose on the table.


    It was the date Sister Mei talked about.


    Xia Yanran walked over with a smile and greeted him politely, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Xia Yanran. Sorry for beingte.¡±


    The man stood up in a gentlemanly manner and reached out a hand to shake Xia Yanran¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve only just arrived myself. I¡¯m Wen Qian.¡±


    Like his name, Wen Qian looked gentle and modest, unlike Xiao Yi¡¯s coldness and dominance.


    Wen Qian only sat down after Xia Yanran had sat down. After asking about Xia Yanran¡¯s preference, he ordered the food.


    Xia Yanran was not a teenage girl anymore. When she was young, she might have wanted an unforgettable romantic rtionship and for love, she was not even afraid of death.


    But now, she was already twenty-eight years old. Her youth had been depleted in herst rtionship and she just wanted to have a stable and peaceful life.


    She did not want to be frightened anymore.


    ¡°Miss Xia, I heard from my Aunt that you¡¯re looking for a partner for marriage?¡± Wen Qian went straight to the point.


    Wen Qian¡¯s words made Xia Yanran feel relieved as she did not like meaningless small talk. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, since I¡¯m not that young anymore and if there is someone who gets along well with me, I will want to get married.¡±


    Wen Qian looked at the beautiful Xia Yanran, who looked charming when she smiled. If he had not known her age from his aunt, he would have thought she was in her early twenties. Her skin was tender and well maintained. ¡°I have such a n too. I¡¯ve been busy with work all these years and neglected my love life and my family are worried. My mom saw a gay couple getting married on the inte some time ago and she even wondered if I didn¡¯t like women.¡±


    Wen Qian was gentlemanly, intelligent and humorous. Xia Yanran had a good impression of him through their conversation. Sister Mei was right, Wen Qian was really an outstanding man.


    When Xia Yanran was chatting with Wen Qian, a noise came from the restaurant door.


    Xia Yanran looked back subconsciously.


    More than a dozen people filed in from the restaurant entrance. Xia Yanran frowned when she saw the people who hade in.


    It was her colleagues.


    Was Xiao Yi treating them to a feast here?


    Beforeing, Xiao Yi had asked Xia Mo to book a private room. The colleagues knew that she was having a blind date so they did not disturb her.


    Xia Yanran was about to look away when she saw Xiao Yi walking in with the evening glow.


    Pretending not to see it, Xia Yanran looked away quickly.


    ...


    Xiao Yi had answered a phone call outside and when he came in, he saw Xia Yanran.


    Since she had her back towards the entrance of the restaurant, Xiao Yi could not see her expression.


    Xiao Yi nced at the man sitting opposite her. That person wore sses and looked refined and intelligent. They seemed to be having a good chat and the atmosphere was good.


    Xiao Yi narrowed his cold and dangerous eyes.


    Just now when they were in the car, Xia Mo had given him Xia Yanran¡¯s new phone number. Xiao Yi stood at the door and called the number with no expression on his face.


    ...


    Xia Yanran was talking to Wen Qian when her phone rang suddenly. Looking at the caller ID, Xia Yanran¡¯s heart jolted.


    She had deleted his phone number when she broke up with him.


    Although during this one year, she did not intentionally think about it, but as soon as the number appeared, she would know who it was.


    She knew that some things could not be forgotten, even if she wanted them to be gone from her mind.


    It was engraved deep into her bones and perhaps by carving out her bones could she really forget.


    Wen Qian saw that Xia Yanran was staring at her phone but not picking it up, he asked with concern, ¡°Miss Xia, are you all right?¡±


    Xia Yanran smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She did not answer and rejected the call.


    After hanging up, her phone rang again after ten seconds.


    Xia Yanran hung up again and this time, put the number on her cklist.


    ...


    Xiao Yi saw that his call was hung up and when he called again, it did not get through. A trace of irritation and danger shed past his eyes and his expression turned dark.


    He looked in the direction of Xia Yanran. With his tongue against his cheek, heughed.


    ...


    Xia Yanran was a little distracted during the meal.


    After dinner, Wen Qian said, ¡°Miss Xia, if you¡¯re free after this, let¡¯s go watch a movie!¡±


    Xia Yanran was in a daze. She had not seen a movie for quite some time except with Xiao Yi.


    So she smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Since she wanted to start over, she shouldn¡¯t close herself up.


    ...


    After greeting the staff in the room, Xiao Yi went out. When he looked over at Xia Yanran¡¯s table, she was no longer there.


    Xiao Yi walked over and the waitress who was clearing the table nced at him. Xiao Yi then asked with a dark expression, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    The waitress looked at Xiao Yi and got a fright when she saw his dark expression and his cold and intimidating eyes.


    This was a person not to be provoked.


    ¡°T-They left. I heard them say they were going to the movies...¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression darkened and a cold smirk appeared on his lips. Wasn¡¯t their rtionship developing too fast? They had just finished dinner and were going to the movies already!


    ...


    Xia Yanran and Wen Qian arrived at the cinema and Wen Qian went to buy tickets. Xia Yanran sat in the rest area and waited.


    After a while, she heard a voice that was clear and pleasant. ¡°Chief Editor Xia.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked up and saw Xia Mo skipping towards her. ¡°You¡¯re finished with dinner?¡±


    Xia Mo nodded. ¡°Mmm. I haven¡¯t seen a movie for a long time so I pulled CEO Xiao toe with me.¡±


    Xia Yanran nced at the ticket counter and Xiao Yi was standing behind Wen Qian.


    How could there be such a coincidence?


    She came to watch a movie and Xiao Yi also brought Xia Mo to the movies?


    What was he doing?

 Chapter 1045 - Falling into His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 1045: Falling into His Arms</h4>


    ¡°Chief Editor Xia, can I ask, have you taken a fancy with that man?¡± Xia Mo asked as she sat beside Xia Yanran with her hand supporting her chin.


    Xia Yanran pondered for a moment. ¡°We¡¯re still in the process of getting to know each other.¡±


    Still in the process of getting to know each other? That meant their impressions of each other were good, right?


    Then what about Uncle Xiao? Did hee all the way from Hong Kong to chase back Chief Editor Xia?


    She did not know what happened between them, but Uncle Xiao must have loved her a lot as she was able to make Uncle Xiao unable to forget about her!


    ¡°Chief Editor Xia, what do you think of CEO Xiao?¡±


    Xia Yanran could see Xia Mo was testing her. Did the little girl know about her rtionship with Xiao Yi before? Was she trying to inquire if she had broken ties with Xiao Yi?


    Xia Yanran smiled and said, ¡°Mr Wen is back with the tickets. Momo, I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    Before Xia Mo could say anything, Xia Yanran had already stood up and left.


    Xia Mo quickly ran behind Xiao Yi, who was still buying the tickets. ¡°Uncle Xiao, did you get the tickets that are at the same row as Chief Editor Xia?¡±


    Xiao Yi took the tickets and looked at the anxious Xia Mo, finding it a little amusing. ¡°Why are you even more anxious than me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am! Uncle Xiao saved me before and you¡¯re my benefactor. I naturally want to save my benefactor¡¯s happiness!¡± Xia Mo took Xiao Yi¡¯s arm and dragged him towards the ticket gate.


    The film had not started and the theater was still lit. Xia Yanran and Wen Qian sat on the seats.


    After a while, she saw two familiar figures walking in. Xiao Yi was tall, devilishly handsome and exuded a cold and dangerous air. He attracted the gazes of many girls in the theater as soon as he came in.


    Xia Yanran had to admit, younger girls would be easily attracted by his big boss temperament.


    Who had not thought of being the woman of a big boss when they were young?


    If Junyuan had not injured his right wrist that time and could not hold the scalpel forever, she might still be deeply involved with him, unable to extricate herself and unwilling to wake up.


    Xia Yanran and Wen Qian had picked a literary film. Compared with the Hollywood blockbusters, the attendance rate of literary films was obviously much lower.


    Wen Qian had chosen seats in the middle row.


    The seats beside them were still vacant.


    After Xia Mo and Xiao Yi came in, Xia Mo pointed excitedly at Xia Yanran. ¡°We¡¯re sitting there.¡±


    Xia Mo got Xiao Yi to go in first and she followed behind him.


    Xia Yanran raised her head to look at Xiao Yi. She frowned when she saw him walking towards her.


    The film was about to start and the lights in the theater were dimmed.


    In the shadowy light, Xiao Yi¡¯s figure was extremely tall and striking. There was heating in the theater so he took off his leather jacket and he wore a thin woolen sweater inside, making him seem young and fashionable.


    Xiao Yi sat beside Xia Yanran.


    Smelling the faint scent of tobo and the mint fragrance of chewing gum on him, Xia Yanran felt like she had been cut off from the outside world for too long.


    The film had started, but Xia Yanran was slightly distracted.


    ording to Xiao Yi¡¯s past character, he would certainly do something to her.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    He watched the movie with Xia Mo quietly.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s tense nerves rxed slightly. Perhaps she was thinking too much.


    ¡°Miss Xia...¡±


    Halfway through the movie, she heard Wen Qian calling her and she tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just got a notice from the hospital and have to get back.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded to show that she understood.


    After Wen Qian left, Xia Yanran nced at Xiao Yi from the corner of her eye. He had never liked to watch such literary films and sure enough, he was leaning against the chair, his eyes slightly closed as if he were asleep.


    Xia Yanran was not in the mood to watch the movie so she got up and prepared to leave.


    She had to pass Xiao Yi and Xia Mo in order to leave. Xia Yanran bent over and walked lightly, trying not to wake Xiao Yi and disturb the people watching the film behind.


    As she passed Xiao Yi, her foot seemed to have tripped over something suddenly.


    She stumbled and when she recovered, she had already fallen onto the man¡¯s hard thighs.


    Xia Yanran was shocked.


    She did not know how she had fallen on Xiao Yi. Under her buttocks, the man¡¯s thighs were strong and firm and she could feel the hot temperature even through the fabric of his pants.


    On the big screen, it was showing the scene of the male and female lead kissing. Xia Yanran¡¯s fingers clenched and she suddenly found that her fingertips seemed to be pressing on something...


    Xia Yanran¡¯s beautiful face turned a ming red in a sh.


    She quickly withdrew her hand, but her fingertips brushed past the man¡¯s zipper. She could feel the man¡¯s lower abdomen tightening.


    Xia Yanran looked at the man and he had opened his eyes, staring at her gloomily like a wild animal who was awakened and the light shooting out of his eyes seemed like it was going to burn her.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Xia Yanran ran away in panic.


    After she stood up, Xiao Yi did not chase after her. He covered his legs with the leather jacket.


    ...


    Xia Yanran returned home and even though she had washed her hands, she still felt that sensation on her hands.


    A strange feeling settled in her heart.


    Junyuan was standing at the entrance of the kitchen and saw that Xia Yanran was washing her hands again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, why do you keep on washing your hands from the moment you came home?¡±


    ¡°...Nothing.¡±


    ¡°How was your date today?¡±


    ¡°Quite good.¡± Xia Yanran went to Junyuan and looked at his right hand. ¡°Brother, I asked Zhizhi and she knows a Miracle Doctor Bai whose medical skills are good. She said that if you look for him, there might still be a chance in curing your hand.¡±


    Junyuan said with his eyes slightly dark, ¡°After experiencing hope and disappointment several times, I don¡¯t want to have much hope anymore.¡±


    Not wanting to talk more about his hand, Junyuan turned and returned to his room.


    Letting out a sigh, Xia Yanran knew that Junyuan was upset. He had a chance to be promoted but his injured wrist almost ruined his life.


    ...


    The next day, Xia Yanran received some unbelievable news when she arrived at the office.


    Sister Mei, one of the most senior employees of thepany, was dismissed.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s first reaction after hearing the news was to find Xiao Yi and reason with him.


    Why did he dismiss Sister Mei? Was it because Sister Mei introduced a date to her?


    But, didn¡¯t he buy over the boss¡¯s shares because of Xia Mo?


    Xia Yanran asked Da Li and learned that Xiao Yi had arrived at his office early in the morning. Xia Yanran knocked on the door of his office.


    She only heard the man saying ¡®enter¡¯ after several knocks.


    Xia Yanran pushed the door open.


    Xiao Yi was sitting behind his desk looking through documents and Bai Tongtong was sorting them out for him. Bai Tongtong had taken off her coat and wore only a tight white shirt inside, her chest area tight and two buttons were unbuttoned. From Xia Yanran¡¯s angle, she could already vaguely see her cleavage, let alone Xiao Yi, who was sitting on the chair.


    Xia Yanran went over and mmed at the table. ¡°CEO Xiao, I heard that Sister Mei was dismissed?¡±


    Xiao Yi raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why, you¡¯re finally willing to look me in the eye and talk to me?¡±

 Chapter 1046 - Getting Closer

    <h4>Chapter 1046: Getting Closer</h4>


    Xiao Yi¡¯s slender and dangerous looking eyes that were as deep as the sea, stared at Xia Yanran, as if he wanted to swallow her up.


    From his stare, Xia Yanran felt her hair stand on end, but she did not flinch and met with the man¡¯s eyes.


    Bai Tongtong felt that there was something unusual between the two of them and she said, ¡°CEO Xiao, did you know Chief Editor Xia from before?¡± While Bai Tongtong was speaking, she moved closer towards Xiao Yi.


    When Bai Tongtong bent over, her chest could be seen. Her figure was voluptuous with a feminine temptation.


    Xia Yanran looked at Bai Tongtong, who was seducing a man in front of her, and she frowned. ¡°It¡¯s still work hours now. Put your mind off fishing for men and go out to do your work.¡±


    Xia Yanran was usually cheerful and easy to talk to, but when she was stern, she would also give out a fierce aura.


    Bai Tongtong looked at Xia Yanran, whose expression was tense, and she blinked at Xiao Yi pitifully. ¡°CEO Xiao, I haven¡¯t finished sorting out the information you wanted yet!¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s tall body leaned against the chair and he smirked. ¡°You go out first.¡±


    Bai Tongtong saw that Xiao Yi had spoken and did not dare to disobey. Straightening her body, she went out angrily, not forgetting to sway her body coyly.


    Xia Yanran had not been able to stand Bai Tongtong for some time already, but her performance in the entertainment section she was responsible for was good, so she had no reason to fire her.


    But this woman had even gone to hit on Xiao Yi.


    Although Xia Yanran was a small shareholder of thepany, she had put in a lot of effort into it and she did not want there to be any bad influences.


    After Bai Tongtong closed the door, Xia Yanran looked at Xiao Yi with a dark expression. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me. Why did you dismiss Sister Mei?¡±


    Xiao Yi took out a cigarette from the cigarette box and bit it between his teeth. His right hand was ying with a lighter and the when the lid was opened, there was a crisp sound. Xia Yanran looked at hiszy and cold demeanor and gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Xiao Yi, say something!¡±


    Xiao Yi lit the cigarette, suddenly stood up and approached Xia Yanran. Not knowing what he was going to do, she still felt a sense of danger.


    She leaned against the desk, her hands clenched into fists and she looked at the maning towards her.


    Xiao Yi stopped when he was a step away from her. He took a puff of his cigarette and blew it on Xia Yanran¡¯s beautiful face.


    It was full of badness.


    Xia Yanran coughed a few times and then she red at the man in front of her angrily, her chin raised high, afraid that he would see that she was guilty and ufortable.


    Xiao Yi licked the corner of his lips and gave a lowugh.


    Looking at his evil and ruthless appearance, Xia Yanran¡¯s body shook with anger. ¡°Xiao Yi, don¡¯t forget that I also have the right to speak in this newspaperpany. How can you dismiss Sister Mei without letting me know first?¡±


    ¡°Chief Editor Xia should call me CEO Xiao, after all, our rtionship is not close enough to be calling each other by name!¡±


    Xia Yanran clenched her teeth. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say our rtionship was not close when you slept with me before...¡± As soon as she said it Xia Yanran wished she could bite her tongue off. Tsk, tsk, tsk, what on earth was she saying?


    She was now a calm and skillful working professional, how could she speak so carelessly when he provoked her?


    Looking at her embarrassed and angry expression, Xiao Yi¡¯s hardened attitude gradually softened.


    He suddenly stepped forward and closed the distance between them. Xia Yanran saw himing close and she leaned back, but she was already leaning against the desk so she could not put the distance between them.


    The man put his hands on the desk that was by her sides and looked at her with an unreadable expression.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s breath tightened by his stare. ¡°CEO Xiao...¡±


    Before she could finish, Xiao Yi¡¯s hand that was holding the cigarette suddenly came towards her. Xia Yanran thought he was going to use it to burn her and shrunk back in fear.


    The man¡¯s fingertipsnded on her delicate and beautiful face, the red end of the cigarette was very close to her ear. If she moved around, she might really be burned by it.


    Xia Yanran seemed to have been frozen in ce and she stared at the man close to her with wide eyes.


    There was a faint tobo smell in her nose and Xia Yanran raised her hand, grabbing the man¡¯s hand that was touching her cheek and took the cigarette away, stubbing it out in the ashtray.


    After the series of movements, she wanted to push him away, but the man was faster. His strong hand grabbed her wrist tightly and put it behind her body.


    The man¡¯s other hand grabbed her slender waist and pressed her tightly against him. His chest was firm and muscr like an iron wall that could not be pushed away.


    Xia Yanran knew that if he did not let go, she would undoubtedly be like an ant trying to shake a tree. Raising her head, she looked at him with no expression. ¡°I¡¯m asking you about Sister Mei, what are you doing?¡± Am I the one for CEO Xiao in this life? Isn¡¯t Xia Mo your new lover?¡±


    Xiao Yi looked at the woman¡¯s delicate and beautiful face. She had a smile on her face and a trace of ridicule in her eyes. He reached out his hand and pinched her chin. ¡°I¡¯ve read about Sister Mei. She has worked here for five years but has not written any outstanding articles. Do you think I¡¯ll keep a useless person?¡±


    ¡°No, although Sister Mei is not good with interviews and proposals, she can keep the office in good order...¡±


    Ouch! Before she could finish, Xia Yanran¡¯s delicate chin was in pain. The man had tightened his grip on her chin.


    Xia Yanran wanted to pry his fingers away, but she was not his opponent in strength. She frowned and said angrily, ¡°CEO Xiao, Mr Xiao, can you let go of me and have a good talk?¡±


    ¡°How was your blind date yesterday?¡±


    What in the world? Xia Yanran looked at the man¡¯s eyes which had turned dark with the change of topic and she endured the pain in her chin and said with an unreadable expression, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it for yourself yesterday? You followed me from the restaurant to the cinema.¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you so sure that I was following you?¡±


    Xia Yanran frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you about my personal matters. Let go of me!¡±


    The man¡¯s head slowly pressed down, the expression on his handsome face turned even darker, like an approaching storm. He only stopped when he was very close to her lips, a mocking smile shed past his thin lips. ¡°Yanran, what are you treating me as, going for a blind date?¡±


    Being close to her, he could smell the fragrance of her body, sweet and enticing.


    Xia Yanran was stunned when she heard his words but then she let out augh. ¡°Mr Xiao, now other than being the boss of thispany, you¡¯re nothing else.¡±


    As he drew closer, she calmed down, looking at him with a pair of bright eyes. ¡°Xiao Yi, we already broke up a year ago.¡±

 Chapter 1047 - Long Awaited Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 1047: Long Awaited Kiss</h4>


    A low and coldugh rumbled from deep within the man¡¯s throat, and his hand that was around her waist tightened.


    He looked at her beautiful eyes and said darkly, ¡°Yanran, did I agree to it?¡±


    There was a fear in Xia Yanran¡¯s heart since she knew Xiao Yi.


    But she was moved by him and opened her heart to him, feeling that he was not as terrible as he appeared to be.


    She had seen his ruthlessness. In Hong Kong, when Junyuan and her were being attacked, he had rushed over with a ferocious expression, grabbed the knife from the gangster who had stabbed Junyuan twice and thrown out a fatal blow to the gangster.


    He took them out from the group of gangsters, one hand holding Junyuan, the other waving at those gangsters mercilessly.


    Every time he lifted his hand to cut down, it was fast and urate.


    There was a murderous look in his eyes, like a demon from hell, and the dark and cold air emanating from his body did not dissipate even when they were at the hospital.


    When he was cruel, he was really cruel!


    Before, Xia Yanran had never seen him fighting and killing. After seeing it, she found that she could not integrate into this bloody world.


    Xia Yanran looked at the man¡¯s gloomy eyes after she recovered from her recollection and there was a fear in her heart. Although there was a smile on his lips, there was a dark gloominess to him.


    ¡°When I suggested it that time, you had no objection. Besides, it¡¯s been a year. Even if it¡¯s a married couple, one party can divorce when they are living separately for two years. We used to be a couple and after being separated for a year, our rtionship will be automatically terminated, even if you didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    She had a glib tongue. Xiao Yi looked at her red lips, lifted her chin and kissed her.


    The sudden kiss was strong and forceful. Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes widened. After a year, their lips touched again and the familiar yet strange breath stimted her nerves. In an instant, her mind turned nk.


    He released her hands that were held behind. She was trapped between his chest and desk, and when her hands were free, she put it on his chest on reflex, pushing him. ¡°Xiao Yi... You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    Ha.


    Heughed coldly. ¡°I can be even more shameless.¡±


    The next second, he carried her and put her on the desk, his hard chest pressed close to her soft chest, his arms like chains, locking her tightly.


    Xia Yanran was slightly panicked, forced into an indescribable panic. She knew clearly what kind of person he was. If he wanted to do something, he would not care about the asion, let alone what others would say.


    He lived wildly and arrogantly.


    But Xia Yanran could not. Moreover, they had already broken up. If he did something bad to her here, all the staff in thepany would know and what reputation and dignity would she have in the future?


    ¡°Xiao Yi, if you want to shamelessly be horny, go find another woman.¡±


    Xiao Yi lowered his eyes and looked at her bright and guarded eyes.


    It was no longer full of attachment and love like from a year ago.


    His expression was a little dazed and without saying anything, he kissed her again.


    His kiss was domineering and wild, like he wanted to swallow her lips.


    He held the back of her head with one hand to keep her from moving away, and grabbed her waist with his other hand, pulling her close to him forcefully. The man¡¯s hot breath with the smell of tobo entered her mouth and nose, as if it was melting her.


    Her teeth were skillfully pried open by him and her tongue was firmly grabbed by him. He attacked her mouth ruthlessly, tasting every inch of her mouth.


    Xia Yanran was kissed forcefully by him, their teeth touching and he only released her when they were both almost out of breath. But hisrge hand was still around her waist and with heavy breaths, he buried his face into her neck. She could feel the change in his body and sheughed softly to hide her panic.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Xiao Yi raised his head from Xia Yanran¡¯s neck and looked at her.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s lips were swollen and glistening by his kisses. She pursed her lips and it seemed like there was still his temperature lingering, unusually hot. Xia Yanran raised her long eyshes and looked at him quietly. ¡°Xiao Yi, we¡¯ve known each other for ten years now! I¡¯m already twenty-eight years old, and I¡¯ve given you the best times of my youth.


    ¡°Over the years, we separated and got back together, and there was a time we couldn¡¯t be separated from each other. We have already tried very hard to integrate into each other¡¯s life and I even wanted to be the woman of a big boss, regardless of life and death, only caring about the present.


    ¡°But reality is reality. My brother went to medical university for seven years. He could have saved many patients who needed him to operate on. But because of my rtionship, he destroyed his life¡¯s pursuits. Because of me, his dreams have disappeared into nothing.


    ¡°If it had been four or five years ago, I would haveid down everything for love and even feel that it was fine to sacrifice myself. But now, I find that I can¡¯t do it. Xiao Yi, in fact, you and I both know that when we¡¯re together, there will always be the day it would end. It has been ten years, isn¡¯t it time to let go?¡±


    Xia Yanran stared fixedly at him, her eyes bright, but the rims of her eyes were red.


    Xiao Yi still had his arm around her slender waist, his tall body not moving, only his eyes that were looking at her turned dark slightly. His calloused fingers rubbed her charming face and he said with a cold and hoarse voice, ¡°Yanran, you said that we were entangled for ten years, not ten days or ten months. How can you expect me to let go, just because you say so?¡±


    Xia Yanran felt a lump in her throat and tears filled her eyes.


    ¡°Yanran...¡±


    That soft cry was more like a sigh and Xia Yanran¡¯s heart trembled, almost bursting into tears.


    Xia Yanran bit her lips and looked at the man in front of her with blurry sight. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to spend another decade to love a man who I won¡¯t have a good ending with!¡±


    In these ten years, he had destroyed her happiness and everything she had...


    But he had also taken away her heart.


    Why was it so difficult for her to start over? Why did he appear again when she wanted to forget him?


    Was this fate?


    The tears swimming around Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes fell drop by drop and hit the back of his hand, like a hot whip, whipping his heart.


    Xia Yanran lowered her eyes, her body trembling slightly. ¡°Xiao Yi, we¡¯ve tried our best, but we¡¯re not suitable. Please stop pestering me, let me go and let yourself go too!¡±


    Seeing her crying so badly, Xiao Yi¡¯s heart tightened into a ball.


    He had made her so miserable and upset...


    He did not know how to coax women. During the period when they lived together in Hong Kong, he had went along with her for whatever she wanted to do.


    Yanran was actually very simple and easy to coax, but only when she still loved him.


    But now, she wanted to stay away from him.


    She no longer wanted there to be a ¡®them¡¯.

 Chapter 1048 - Lover

    Chapter 1048: Lover


    Xiao Yi looked at her tears and had the urge to let her go.


    But, like what he had said, after ten years of entanglement, how could he bear to let her go that easily?


    Xiao Yi raised his hand and wiped her tears away. He lowered his head and bit her lip. This time, he did not go deep but pressed against her lips, his voice low and a little wild. ¡°You can think of me as selfish and unreasonable. Yanran, as long as I¡¯m alive, you can¡¯t stop what I want to do and who I want to get!¡±


    Xia Yanran suddenly felt a sense of helplessness deep in heart and the blood in her body froze.


    He was still that ¡®devil¡¯ she first knew. He was unreasonable!


    Unable tomunicate with him, Xia Yanran pushed him away.


    This time, he did not stop her, and Xia Yanran fled in a panic.


    Xiao Yi leaned against the desk, looking at Xia Yanran¡¯s departing back and his eyes turned dark. The door was closed with a bang.


    Her figure disappeared from his sight and he took out a cigarette, lowered his head and lit it. His heart gradually returned to a pool of stagnant water.


    Xia Yanran...


    How I wished I had never met you.


    ...


    After Xia Yanran left the office, she went straight to the washroom. Turning on the tap, she sshed her face with the cold water.


    Raising her head, she looked at herself in the mirror, and her eyes were slightly red.


    After calming down, Xia Yanran went back to the office.


    When she passed by Bai Tongtong¡¯s seat, Bai Tongtong was ring at her.


    Although she did not know what happened in CEO Xiao¡¯s office, when Chief Editor Xia walked past her, she could smell a faint smell of tobo on her with her keen nose.


    That was what CEO Xiao smell like.


    From Bai Tongtong¡¯s experience, Chief Editor Xia must had seduced CEO Xiao.


    Shameless! Absolutely shameless!


    Other than Sister Mei, Chief Editor Xia was the oldest among the female colleagues in thepany. Although she was good-looking and had a good figure, how could she dare to snatch a man from a younger woman!


    Xia Yanran did not notice Bai Tongtong¡¯s gaze. She returned to her desk and was about to turn on herputer when her phone rang.


    It was her younger sister, Xia Tang.


    After graduating from university, Xia Tang, who loved singing, was scouted and went to a mediapany of arge organization to be a trainee.


    Almost two years had passed but thepany had not let Xia Tang officially debut. She recently participated in a female group idol trainee program and Xia Yanran heard that if her poprity in the finals was high, she could officially debut.


    ¡°Sister, my throat doesn¡¯t feel that good. I¡¯m at the hospital.¡±


    As soon as Xia Yanran heard that Xia Tang was in the hospital, she quickly picked up her bag and went out of the office.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Xia Tang had finished her checkup. Xia Yanran saw that her face was slightly pale and asked worriedly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that I might have drunk something that damaged my throat, but fortunately I only took a sip. I¡¯ll be better with a few days of rest, but it will be the first round of thepetition in two days. I¡¯m a little worried about not performing well.¡±


    Xia Yanran furrowed her eyebrows.


    Although she only worked in the newspaperpany, she knew a thing or two about the darkness of the entertainment industry.


    Her sister had a problem in her throat at this juncture, someone must have tried to ruin her good voice.


    Aftering out from the hospital, Xia Yanran took Xia Tang to theputer city and bought a miniature surveince camera for Xia Tang. ¡°When you go back, put this in the cupboard where you usually put water and don¡¯t let the other trainees see it. You¡¯re too pure, you must be on guard and protect yourself. You¡¯re lucky this time to have only drank a little bit. If you drank more, wouldn¡¯t your throat be permanently damaged?¡±


    Xia Tang nodded. ¡°Sister, I know. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Xia Yanran was still worried about Xia Tang and sent her to the trainee¡¯s dormitory.


    ¡°Sister, I will take care of myself. Go back to work!¡± Xia Tang hugged Xia Yanran.


    Xia Yanran nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll watch you go in.¡±


    Xia Tang jogged towards the elevator and when she was almost at the elevator, she turned back to look at Xia Yanran, who was still standing at the entrance, and waved. When she turned back, she knocked into the person who hade out of the elevator.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you blind?¡±


    The one who spoke was the trainee who was most popr, Ye Qiaoqiao. She had been in advertisements and music videos since she was young and her sister, Ye Feifei, was a top singer in the entertainment industry. She was naturally the center of attention. At every event, she was the darling of media interviews.


    In front of the cameras, she was a youthful fairy, but in private, she was an arrogant and contemptuous youngdy.


    Xia Tang was well-behaved and she did not want to create trouble. Lowering her head, she apologized.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what the program team is thinking. Even people like you cane in as trainees. Tsch.¡±


    Xia Tang lowered her head and said nothing.


    ¡°Qiaoqiao, forget it.¡±


    Xia Tang looked up and saw a tall and beautiful woman in sunssesing out of the elevator. It was Ye Feifei, the queen of pop who was popr all over Asia.


    Ye Qiaoqiao held Ye Feifei¡¯s arm affectionately and red at Xia Tang. ¡°What are you looking at, country bumpkin?¡±


    With that, Ye Qiaoqiao flounced off with Ye Feifei.


    Xia Yanran saw that Xia Tang seemed to have shed with someone at the elevator. She strode towards the hall and suddenly saw Ye Feifei.


    Ye Feifei was made popr by Xiao Yi. Last year when Xia Yanran was still with Xiao Yi, Xiao Yi appeared at a public event with Ye Feifei by his side. He had made her into her status as the queen of pop from a B to C lister as a young star.


    Ye Feifei did not know Xia Yanran. As she passed by Xia Yanran, Xia Yanran heard her say to Ye Qiaoqiao, ¡°Why were you being bothered by a country bumpkin? Don¡¯t talk to a person like her in the future. So what if she has talent? Did she still want to think about debuting with her awkward appearance? I¡¯m afraid her legs will be weak before even getting on stage!¡±


    Xia Yanran frowned. Who were they calling country bumpkin? Was it Xia Tang?


    Xia Yanran nced at the elevator and Xia Tang had entered the elevator. Xia Yanran turned back to look at the figure of the sisters. She pursed her lips and went towards the entrance.


    A ck Bentley drove up to Ye Feifei and Ye Qianqian. Xia Yanran saw a man in a suit get out of the car.


    Xia Yanran was no stranger to that man. He was Long Ye, Second Master Qin¡¯s confidant and had worked with Xiao Yi to deal with Second Master Qin. Now, he was the second-inmand of Xiao Yi¡¯s organization.


    He opened the car door personally for the two sisters and only got back into the car after they had gotten in.


    Did Long Yee to pick up the sisters for Xiao Yi?


    Xia Yanran did ont want to think much about it. She nned to return to her car when suddenly a horn sounded.


    A cool sports car braked suddenly and stopped in front of Xia Yanran. The car window came down, revealing Xiao Yi¡¯s handsome and cold face. Xia Yanran was stunned.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Xiao Yi raised his eyebrows. ¡°I followed you all the way. You cried so badly just now I was afraid you¡¯d do something stupid.¡±

 Chapter 1049 - Madness

    <h4>Chapter 1049: Madness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The car window was half lowered and Xiao Yi leaned against the seatzily. As he lit a cigarette, his lips opened slightly and when he blew out the smoke, he looked incredibly sexy and charming.


    His slender and gloomy eyesnded on her and Xia Yanran¡¯s heart beat faster.


    She tried to control her feelings and said with a cold expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t feel like dying over a man.¡±


    Without waiting for Xiao Yi to say anything, Xia Yanran¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing that it was from Sister Mei, Xia Yanran turned around and answered the call.


    ¡°Yanran, I went to thepany to look for you just now and the colleagues said you went out.¡±


    Xia Yanran felt a little guilty about Sister Mei being dismissed. If she had not agreed to the blind date and angered Xiao Yi, Sister Mei might not have lost her job!


    ¡°Sister Mei, wait for me at thepany. I¡¯ll be back right away.¡±


    Sister Meiughed. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Yanran. I came back to clear my things. I¡¯m going to work in argepany instead!¡±


    What? Going to work in argepany?


    ¡°CEO Xiao felt that I have the ability to work in HR and introduced me to anotherpany. I didn¡¯t expect myself to get hired. Yanran, I have to thank CEO Xiao!¡±


    Xia Yanran was slightly dazed.


    After ending the call with Sister Mei, Xia Yanran nced at the man in the sports car. He had stubbed out the cigarette and seeing her looking over, he stepped on the elerator and sped away.


    When the sports car went past her, Xia Yanran sighed and left with aplicated feeling.


    But after walking a few steps, she heard a sharp braking sound from a distance.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart thumped.


    She turned back and frowned when she saw the sports car that had driven ten meters had stopped suddenly.


    The sports car stopped there with no sign of any movements.


    Xia Yanran pursed her lips and through the car window, she saw the man who was leaning against the steering wheel with both hands on his stomach looking in pain.


    Were his stomach problems acting up again?


    When they were together, she found that he often did not eat on time and had the bad habit of drinking and staying upte. She corrected him forcibly and during that period, his stomach problems seldom acted up.


    She herself had stomach problems, and knew that when it acted up, her organs would be in pain too.


    Xia Yanran could not be cold-blooded and leave him to die. She raised her hand and knocked on the car window.


    After a while, the car window slowly lowered down.


    Xiao Yi raised his head from the steering wheel and his long and slender eyes seemed even more gloomy and dark than usual and were slightly bloodshot. ¡°What?¡±


    Xia Yanran ignored his cold attitude and pointed at his stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t drive if you¡¯re feeling ufortable. Take a taxi!¡±


    Xiao Yi pursed his lips and stared at her. ¡°You¡¯re concerned about me?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s hair stood on end by his stare. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned as ordinary friends.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression turned cold.


    Xia Yanran did not know if she was seeing things, but a trace of hurt seemed to have shed past his eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s a drugstore across the street. Help me buy some medicine.¡± After saying that, he leaned against the steering wheel again.


    Seeing that he was in pain, Xia Yanran did not think about it too much about it. She turned and went to the drugstore across the street. After buying the medicine, she also brought a cup of water over.


    ¡°CEO Xiao!¡±


    The man leaning against the steering wheel did not reply.


    ¡°CEO Xiao?¡±


    There was still no response.


    Did he faint because of the pain? Xia Yanran pulled open the car door and pulled at the man¡¯s arm. No sooner said than done, the man who had not moved, suddenly grabbed her arm and she fell into his arms.


    The cup of water in Xia Yanran¡¯s hand spilled a little.


    The man grabbed the cup and medicine from her and threw it into the garbage can outside.


    Xia Yanran was lifted onto his thighs, her back pressing against the steering wheel and in thepact space, the strong masculine breath entered her nose.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyshes fluttered and before she could say anything, the man stepped on the elerator.


    Xia Yanran looked up and met his upturned eyes. He did not look like he was having stomach problems. It was clear that he was a scheming bastard!


    Xia Yanran had no time to pursue about him deceiving her because he had driven the sports car onto the road.


    Punching his shoulders, Xia Yanran was furious. ¡°Are you crazy? Stop the car now!¡±


    The man looked down at the woman who was struggling and twisting in his arms and barked out a coldugh. ¡°You can twist more and the surveince cameras will show that you are doing exercise.¡±


    His expression did not change when saying that.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°You¡¯re a shameless pervert!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it before?¡±


    Xia Yanran wanted to say something when her phone rang.


    Xia Yanran did not answer.


    The phone rang again and again.


    Xia Yanran had no choice but to take out her phone. Seeing that it was from Wen Qian, Xia Yanran looked at the man who was driving. The man nced at her phone and a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Oh, did you two hit off?¡±


    The way this man spoke had always been rude and Xia Yanran had long been used to it.


    Wasn¡¯t it just a call from Wen Qian? Why should she feel guilty?


    Xia Yanran answered the call.


    ¡°Miss Xia, are you free this weekend? I have two concert tickets and if you¡¯re free, we can go together...¡±


    Before Wen Qian could finish, Xia Yanran¡¯s phone was snatched away by someone. He then quickly ended the call.


    Xia Yanran was a little annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re so rude!¡±


    Xiao Yi threw Xia Yanran¡¯s phone to the front passenger seat and looked down at Xia Yanran. ¡°Your man is a rough man.¡±


    ¡°Can you be even more shameless? How many times do you want me to say, we¡¯ve already broken up!¡±


    Xiao Yi hummed coldly and stopped speaking to Xia Yanran. He stepped on the elerator and the sports car sped away.


    Xia Yanran had to hold on to the man in front of her to keep steady.


    The car speed was too fast and she was shocked and confused. ¡°Xiao Yi, why are you driving so fast? Do you want to die? Slow down!¡±


    Tick, tick, tick!


    A truck came around the corner and when it was about to crash into them, Xiao Yi made a sharp turn and avoided the truck. Before the color could return to Xia Yanran¡¯s pale face, the car sped away again.


    Xia Yanran knew that he was good at driving and used to race in the ck market, but he was holding her in his arms and she was really afraid an ident would happen!


    Xia Yanran¡¯s stomach was turning over, but the man had no sign of slowing down at all. He was heading for Mountain Pan¡¯s road.


    He drove to the top of the mountain and looked at Xia Yanran¡¯s pale face. ¡°Do you want to break up?¡±


    Xia Yanran frowned. She looked at the man¡¯s expressionless face and gritted her teeth. ¡°You lunatic!¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to break up?¡±


    Without waiting for Xia Yanran to say anything, the sports car drove downhill again.


    The speed of descending was much faster than going up the mountain. Xia Yanran felt like she was riding a roller coaster. ¡°Stop the car first and let¡¯s have a good talk! Do you want to die, driving like this?!¡±


    Xiao Yi pursed his lips and did not speak. He stepped on the brakes and found that something was wrong.

 Chapter 1050 - Give Him Another Month

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Give Him Another Month</h4>


    There was no reaction to the brakes!


    Which meant that the brakes had failed!


    Xiao Yi narrowed his dangerous dark eyes and pursed his lips, making no sound.


    Xia Yanran saw that the speed they were descending the mountain was getting faster and she red at the man with red eyes. ¡°Do you have to use this kind of method to force me to make a choice?¡±


    Xiao Yi frowned. ¡°The brakes are broken.¡±


    Oh my god. Xia Yanran wanted to curse, but the car speed was shockingly fast, and there were cliffs on both sides. Her mind turned nk and she could not even utter a curse.


    Compared to her panic, the man seemed calmer. But earlier, he was holding the steering wheel with one hand, now he was using both hands.


    If there was a slight error, they would fall into the abyss.


    Just then, there was a slow moving car ahead, and if they did not want to hit it, they would have to overtake it. Xiao Yi hit the steering wheel violently, but a van came from around the corner and wasing at quite a fast speed.


    F*ck it!


    Xiao Yi cursed lowly. Seeing that they were about to hit, Xiao Yi made a sharp turn and headed for the opposite direction to avoid the collision of the three vehicles. Although he did not hit the two other vehicles, he hit the roadside barrier.


    The head of the car smashed into the cliff and the tail of the car caught by the barrier and hung dangerously over the edge.


    Xia Yanran looked outside the car window and the blood drained from her face.


    Xiao Yi pursed his lips tightly and his expression was dark.


    This sports car was newly bought and shipped back from abroad. He had just gotten the license te and all its functions were top-level. How did the brakes suddenly fail?


    Xia Yanran sat on Xiao Yi and did not dare to move.


    If they had even the slightest movements, the head of the car was likely to dip down.


    At this moment, they were like being suspended on the edge of the cliff by a wire and was in extreme danger. If they were to fall from such a high cliff, they would surely be smashed into pieces.


    Xia Yanran swallowed nervously and red at the man with her face pale, her lips trembling slightly and she was too angry to say anything.


    Compared with Xia Yanran¡¯s panic, Xiao Yi seemed to be more calm in the line between life and death.


    He unbuckled his seat belt and raised his fingers to touch Xia Yanran¡¯s charming face. ¡°Give me another month. If I can¡¯t give you what you want, I promise I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    A month?


    Could he get rid of the gang, be free and live a simple and ordinary life with her?


    Xia Yanran had been hopeful and disappointed countless times because of him.


    She did not know if she could believe what he said anymore.


    The man¡¯s calloused fingers moved from her face to the corner of her lips, rubbing them lightly. ¡°Trust me one more time.¡±


    Xia Yanran closed her eyes and felt panicked and confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of trusting you? We don¡¯t even know if we can get out of this alive...¡±


    Before she could finish her words, the man¡¯s domineering and powerful kiss pressed down against her.


    Xia Yanran turned her head, trying to avoid the man¡¯s kiss. ¡°Xiao Yi, you lunatic! The car is shaking and it¡¯s going to fall downwards!¡± He was still in the mood to kiss!


    Xiao Yi narrowed his eyes that were dark and calm. He blew in her ear. ¡°Give me one more chance, hm?¡±


    He stretched out the tip of his tongue and licked around on her ear gently. That warm touch felt like an ant crawling over.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s skin was covered with goosebumps.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    Xiao Yi lifted Xia Yanran¡¯s delicate chin. ¡°We can go down to hell and be a ghost couple.¡±


    Lunatic!


    The car tilted forward. Xia Yanran¡¯s body turned stiff and she did not dare to move. She shouted hoarsely, ¡°Think of something! If we can live, I¡¯ll consider. If not, I don¡¯t want to be a ghost couple with you even if we go to hell.¡±


    Seeing her considering to give him a chance, he lifted his lips into a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t contact that doctor with sses anymore.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s nerves were extremely tensed and her heart quivered. ¡°Are you talking about Wen Qian?¡±


    Xiao Yi narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Damn it, how many times have you gone for blind dates?¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless. She wanted to curse him. The car was about to drop down the cliff and he still had the mood to rake up the past?


    Bang!


    The barrier that was hooking onto the car tail snapped and the sports car fell forward at a fast speed. Xia Yanran screamed in fright and closed her eyes in horror.


    At the crucial moment, Xiao Yi opened the sunroof at the fastest speed, raised his right hand up and a wire shot out, hooking firmly to a big tree.


    He jumped out with Xia Yanran in his arms.


    Xia Yanran opened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her. At this moment, he was like a god who could do everything, holding her slender body tightly in his arms, giving her warmth, safety and protection.


    Like that, they returned to the cliff.


    The two vehicles that had almost crashed into them were long gone.


    Xia Yanran stabilize herself, her heart still beating fast. Xiao Yi¡¯s sports car had already fallen from the cliff.


    ¡°My phone was thrown to the front passenger seat by you. Do you have your phone with you? Call the police!¡±


    Xiao Yi shrugged casually. ¡°I don¡¯t have it with me.¡±


    Fierce eyes red at him. Not wanting to talk to him, Xia Yanran walked down the mountain.


    The winding Mountain Pan road would take a long time by car, let alone just walking. By the time they got down the mountain, it was already dark.


    Xia Yanran was wearing high heels, the skin of her heels broke and her legs were shaking.


    The bottom of the mountain was deserted and several streetmps were damaged. It was dark and scary.


    When they were going down the mountain, they encountered several passing cars. Xia Yanran waved at them, but when the driver saw Xiao Yi, who had a ferocious aura, he thought that they were both not good people, so he dared not stop and drove away.


    Xia Yanran was full of anger all the way and did not say a word to the man. She had almost fallen down the cliff and now she could not even catch a ride back.


    She had never seen such a despicable man!


    The sky began to drizzle and at this time, let alone cars, there weren¡¯t any people at all.


    ¡°Do your feet hurt?¡± the man behind her asked.


    Xia Yanran ignored him.


    ¡°Yanran, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. There¡¯s a snake...¡±


    Xia Yanran was most afraid of snakes and she jumped into Xiao Yi¡¯s arms on reflex.


    Xiao Yi held her waist and Xia Yanran looked at him. ¡°Where¡¯s the snake?¡±


    Xiao Yi pulled her hand and pressed it below his lower abdomen. ¡°Here.¡±


    Realizing that he was deceiving her again, Xia Yanran turned red with anger.


    ¡°Are you dumb? What season are we in now. The snakes are all hibernating.¡±


    Xia Yanran raised her red eyes and red at the man. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m so dumb to be deceived by you for ten years!¡±


    Xiao Yi carried Xia Yanran in his arms and said seriously, ¡°Ten years is not enough. I¡¯m still nning to deceive you for a lifetime!¡±

 Chapter 1051 - I’ve Tolerated You For Very Long

    <h4>Chapter 1051: I¡¯ve Tolerated You For Very Long</h4>


    Xia Yanran struggled out of the man¡¯s arms.


    Noting that her eyes were red, as she looked like she was about to cry, Xiao Yi raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sad?¡±


    How could she not be sad? He lied to her for ten years, and he was going to lie to her for the rest of her life too!


    ¡°Put me down!¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to carry you?¡±


    ¡°No, I feel annoyed when I see you.¡±


    Xiao Yi put Xia Yanran down, his expression unreadable. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Before Xia Yanran could say anything, the man started to walk off.


    Xia Yanran remained standing there inplete darkness. A freezing cold wind blew at her, chilling her from inside. The trees around her shook, making her look as pitiful as she could be.


    Xia Yanran stared at the man¡¯s disappearing figure. She picked up a small stone on the floor, before she ran after him and hurled it at him.


    Throwing one stone wasn¡¯t enough to vent her anger, so she threw a few more stones at him. ¡°Xiao Yi, I must have been super unlucky in my previous life to have met an a**hole like you now!¡±


    She had no idea of how to return from this unknown ce he had brought her to.


    As if expecting her to run after him, the man turned around, a wicked smile present on his handsome face. ¡°Are you scared now?¡± He took a few steps towards her, narrowing his dangerous eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you find me scarier? If I lost my control, I might...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, the woman stepped on him ruthlessly with her high heels.


    ¡°F*ck! Do you want to die?!¡± She didn¡¯t take their old feelings into consideration the moment she became ruthless. He felt like his feet was breaking from her stepping him.


    Xia Yanran stared at his dark expression, feeling a sense of danger and ran a few steps away. However, the man caught up to her very quickly. The man bent down to carry her up and took off those ¡®culprits¡¯. Xia Yanran screamed, ¡°My shoes! What am I supposed to wear now?¡±


    ¡°Why would I let you keep them? Am I supposed to let you continue stepping on me? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± He picked her up and carried her onto his shoulder. When she struggled, hisrge hand hit her perky butt with strength.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s butt immediately numbed from the pain.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, you violent maniac!¡±


    ¡°Scold me again and I¡¯ll rape you first before I throw you into the wild.¡±


    Xia Yanran red at the back of his head,ying on his shoulder as she stopped moving.


    ¡°Are you walking back to the city?¡± He was someone whose actions could not be predicted, so it was hard for her to read his thoughts.


    ¡°Do you think I can walk back carrying a pig?¡±


    Xia Yanran opened her mouth, biting his shoulder with all of his strength. ¡°You¡¯re the pig! Your entire family are pigs!¡±


    Xiao Yi chuckled from her words. ¡°That¡¯s right, my family is indeed a pig.¡±


    Xia Yanran only reacted afterwards that he was calling her a pig once more!


    The two of them remained quiet for a while, before Xia Yanran remembered the zip line he used when he carried her out of the car. She was slightly confused. ¡°That thing of yours seemed to be really long to be able to save our lives.¡±


    Xiao Yi smirked, his voice sounding extremely evil. ¡°My thing was always long. You should know that already.¡±


    Xia Yanran froze for a second before she realized what he said, her ears flushing almost immediately as she cried out in anger and embarrassment, ¡°Who was talking about that? I was talking about the zipline!¡±


    ¡°I was talking about the zipline as well, what were you thinking?¡± He asked in return, chuckling mischievously.


    Xia Yanran really wanted to kick him to the Pacific Ocean.


    ...


    After about half an hour after Xiao Yi carried Xia Yanran, the rain started to fall heavier and even if he had the energy to walk them back to the city, the weather didn¡¯t allow them to.


    Not too far from them, a farming town still had some of its lights on, so Xiao Yi carried Xia Yanran over. Even though he walked quickly, the two of them were still drenched.


    The house whose lights were still on belonged to an elderly couple and lived with their young grandson.


    After finding out that Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi couldn¡¯t return to the city and were drenched, the couple weed them into their house warmly.


    ¡°Uncle, do you have two empty rooms here? We would like to stay the night, if it¡¯s possible.¡±


    Xia Yanran was pretty, her eyes looking extremely bright when she smiled, giving others a very good impression of her. The grandfather shook his head. ¡°We only have one room left. You two should be a young couple so it should be alright if you stay in a room, right?¡±


    One room?


    Xia Yanran pursed her lips.


    Xiao Yi naturally had noment about it, thanking the grandfather before he carried Xia Yanran into the room.


    The room wasn¡¯t very big, but it was neat and tidy. The grandmother even put on a new set of bedsheets for them specially. She brought two sets of clothes over. ¡°We don¡¯t have youngsters¡¯ clothes here. These belonged to the Old Man and me. They¡¯re clean, so if you don¡¯t mind, you can change out of your wet clothes quickly! It will be bad if you catch a cold!¡±


    After the grandmother went out, Xia Yanran nced at Xiao Yi. Xiao Yi had no ns to go out, taking off his clothes straight away. His upper body was bare within a few moments and Xia Yanran hurriedly turned away.


    Xiao Yiughed. ¡°Why are you so shy? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never seen me before.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, a pillow was thrown towards him.


    Xiao Yi caught the pillow and threw it back onto the bed. ¡°Although you¡¯ve seen it before, it¡¯s been a year since you saw it right? Do you miss it?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yi, why are you so shameless?!¡±


    Staring at her flushed face, Xiao Yi chuckled. He undid his belt and took off his long pants.


    Xia Yanran heard the soft buckle and didn¡¯t dare to turn back to look at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    Xia Yanran turned around and nced at him.


    All she saw was him wearing the grandfather¡¯s clothes. The pants were clearly too short for him, bing bermudas for him while the shirt was slightly tight too. Xia Yanran could hold theughter back, bursting intoughter.


    It had probably been too long since he saw her smile like this, her eyes curved and bright under the orange light, looking extremely beautiful and charming.


    As sheughed, Xia Yanran realized that something was wrong. The man¡¯s eyes on her were dark, as if there were two undeniable fires burning in them. Her heart tightened immediately.


    ¡°You... go out first, I want to change.¡±


    Xiao Yi narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll turn around and not look at you.¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t change, I¡¯ll help you change.¡±


    Seeing that he was really walking over to her, Xia Yanran red at him. ¡°Turn around. Before I say okay, you¡¯re not allowed to turn around.¡±


    Xiao Yi shrugged his shoulders and turned around.


    Xia Yanran stood by the bed, peeling off her drenched clothes until she was left in her bra.


    Bending down, she took the grandmother¡¯s clothes. She was about to wear them when a warm and wide chest suddenly pressed against her slender figure.


    Xia Yanran looked down and saw the man¡¯s strong arms wrapped around her abdomen, her heart skipping a beat.


    The man¡¯s sexy lips pressed against her ear, his warm breath spraying at her as the numbing touch made her heart turn numb.


    ¡°Xia Yanran, I¡¯ve tolerated you for very long.¡± His voice was low and very hoarse, as if he was holding himself back, his breathing heavy. ¡°Ever since I came back to Ning City and saw you in the newspaper agency, I wanted to hold you underneath me already.¡±

 Chapter 1052 - He Didn’t Want to Control Himself In Front of Her

    <h4>Chapter 1052: He Didn¡¯t Want to Control Himself In Front of Her</h4>


    Xia Yanran froze stiffly.


    The man¡¯s chest was pressed tightly against her back, her butt pressed against his abdomen. She wanted to push him away, but the man suddenly grabbed her shoulders and turned her around.


    They stood facing each other.


    ¡°Xia Yanran.


    ¡°Yanran.


    ¡°Ranran.¡±


    He called her again and again, his voice turning lower and hoarser every time, as if there was an unresolvable emotion simmering within him.


    Hearing him calling her more intimately after every time, she suddenly had the urge to cry, all sorts of emotions surging within her.


    Miserable, she felt extremely miserable inside. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt miserable hearing him call her like this.


    Xia Yanran wanted to push his hands away from her waist. However, he was as strong as an ox, and she couldn¡¯t push him away no matter what.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, you a**hole gangster, apart from being horny, what else can you do?¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at Xia Yanran with dark eyes, his scorching hot breath spraying on her face as his rough and calloused fingers caressed her smooth skin. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to be horny towards the woman I like? Or do you want me to be horny towards another woman?¡±


    Xiao Yi was very tall, being a head taller than Xia Yanran. He was handsome, with a fierce aura that grew from being in the triads since young. When he said such shameless things, he seemed extremely bad and crazy.


    He wasn¡¯t gentlemanly, elegant or romantic. He waspletely different from the style Xia Yanran liked when she was young.


    He was wild, crazy and arrogant, getting everything that he wanted.


    He had always been like this to her.


    Xia Yanran stared at his well-defined handsome face. As time passed, his features hardened into ones that belonged to a matured man.


    Seeing Xia Yanran staring at him, Xiao Yi raised an eyebrow, saying arrogantly, ¡°Am I the most handsome man you¡¯ve ever seen?¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless.


    There really was no help for a man to be so narcissistic.


    ¡°Zhizhi¡¯s husband is more handsome than you, Huahua¡¯s husband is also more handsome. There¡¯s General Shangguan¡¯s husband too, he¡¯s so handsome he looks like a Prince Charming from aic.¡±


    Xiao Yi froze. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he had no choice but to admit that the women she knew all found men who were above everyone else.


    However, where was hecking?


    ¡°Xia Yanran, I really want to strangle you.¡±


    Xia Yanran closed her eyes, lifting her chin up in defiance. ¡°Sure, strangle me then.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression darkened, his slender fingers reaching towards Xia Yanran¡¯s pretty neck.


    His fingers tightened slightly. Just as Xia Yanran thought that he had really gone crazy and would strangle her, his other hand grabbed her waist and pressed her onto the bed.


    The bed sunk down with a loud crack.


    Xia Yanran was extremely afraid they would spoil the elderly couple¡¯s bed, and she hit the man¡¯s shoulders with all of her strength. ¡°You¡¯re crazy, this is someone else¡¯s house. Besides... mmgh!¡±


    Not wanting to hear her rejection, he immediately kissed her opened mouth.


    Xia Yanran froze for a few seconds, and the man used that chance to part her teeth and stretch his tongue inside her mouth to intertwine with hers.


    His hands didn¡¯t rest either, moving down her slender corbones, the skin his fingers passed back turning red.


    After so many years, they already knew each other extremely well. In the past, when they were still together, they often had fights. He liked to use this method, humoring her afterwards by saying some explicit words to make her flush. ¡°Xia Yanran, you¡¯re doing this again. You keep saying that you don¡¯t want it, but do you really not want it?¡±


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t want to let him win, so when his hand stretched behind her to undo her buttons, she bit hard on his tongue.


    Xiao Yi sucked a cold breath from the pain and moved away from the woman.


    Xia Yanran red at him with a tense expression. ¡°You¡¯re always like this. You want to have sex the moment we meet, but have you asked about my thoughts? Xiao Yi, you told me to give you one month, but if you want to touch me and sleep with me now, do you still need my consideration? I¡¯m only a venting tool for you, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s hands froze as he stared at her with dark eyes. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re only a venting tool?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes constricted a little as she saw his expression darken, feeling the dangerous aura exuding from him. The bitterness within her surged in her heart once more. ¡°Xiao Yi, isn¡¯t Xia Mo your new love? And that Ye Feifei, although you were using each other, you probably slept with her!¡±


    Xiao Yi narrowed his pretty eyes. ¡°Do you care a lot about it?¡±


    Xia Yanran smirked. ¡°It¡¯s your concern about how many women you have, as long as you don¡¯t involve me.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes turned cold, the darkness exuding from his eyes strong enough to make a timid person¡¯s legs turn weak. Xia Yanran knew of the consequence of making the man angry. She lifted her hands and pushed him away with all of her strength.


    However, when the man didn¡¯t want to be pushed away, he could be an iron wall. He grabbed her wrists instead, pressing it above her head as his chest pressed against her. He was like an angered beast as he bit at her lips ruthlessly.


    He used his other hand to tug at her pants, his expression tense as the vein on his forehead popped out.


    Xia Yanran felt a sense of danger and kept her legs together with all she had. ¡°Xiao Yi, if you want to ignore my unwillingness and rape me, I¡¯ll fight you with my life!¡±


    Xia Yanran hummed coldly, tugging at Xia Yanran¡¯s pants. Xia Yanran panicked, lifting her leg to kick him. However, he knew her too well. Before she managed to kick him, he used his knees to press her legs down.


    On the bed, he was always the conqueror.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s longshes fluttered nonstop. She couldn¡¯t win him in a fight, scolding him had no effect, so she was so angry she teared up.


    ¡°You said you¡¯d give me a months time. It hasn¡¯t even been a day, but you want to rape me already. What do I have to think about? Scram, and stay the hell away from me!¡±


    Staring at the hot tears falling from her eyes, Xiao Yi stopped his actions, leaning in to bite her lips with all of her strength. ¡°You damned woman, you cry when you can¡¯t win over me.¡± F*ck, and he fell for it every time.


    Xia Yanran red at the man with her blurry eyes. ¡°In this month, you have to let me think about this properly and cannot be horny whenever you want!¡±


    Xiao Yi was speechless.


    The two of them stared at each other for a few seconds. In the end, Xiao Yi surrendered under her tear-filled but firm and arrogant eyes.


    Sigh. He licked the corners of his lips, cursing softly before he got up to leave.


    His little brother still felt extremely ufortable!


    Xia Yanrany on the bed, staring at his leaving figure. Her breathing was still unstable, her chest heaving up and down slightly.


    That man had always been rough, especially when it came to matters on the bed. He would touch her whenever he wanted without stopping himself!

 Chapter 1053 - Already a Part of Him

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Already a Part of Him</h4>


    Apart from when she asked for a break up a year ago, they had arguments when they were together in the past.


    The fiercest one they had was when she saw a photo of him drinking at a bar with Ye Feifei intimately on the newspaper. Ye Feifei was leaning on his shoulder, whispering into his ear. The angle the photo was taken at made it look like they were hugging and kissing.


    Later, he had exined it to her. But she wasn¡¯t in a good mood that day, feeling slightly jealous, so she fought with him.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore, I want to get married too. But, which part of you can be my husband?¡±


    He was smoking and stared at her darkly. ¡°Continue.¡±


    Fueled by the anger within her, she looked up at him. ¡°For my future child, I really don¡¯t want his father to be like you. If he saw you hugging another woman outside, what would he think? I don¡¯t want you to fight and kill, smoke and drink, have tattoos or go to nightclubs and flirt with other women. Xiao Yi, I really want to be with you properly, but you always make me so sad. I know many girls like guys like you. If you went to them, you might be happier.¡±


    Xiao Yi smirked coldly, his expression extremely dark and frightening. ¡°Xia Yanran, you didn¡¯t like me from the start, did you? However, why didn¡¯t you say all of this when you were moaning under me and calling me your husband? Are you a b*tch?¡±


    His voice was low and hoarse, his jawline tight, looking like he was extremely hurt. Xia Yanran turned away, not daring to look into his red eyes. ¡°Xiao Yi, I only want a normal rtionship.¡±


    They argued for a very long time that night. However, he wasn¡¯t good at arguing with her, choosing to remain silent for most of the time while she was the only one who continued on.


    Afterwards, she realized that her words were a little hurtful. When people were angry, they couldn¡¯t control their thoughts and only realized their mistake after calming down. She wanted to make the atmosphere less tense and ced a nket over him. However, he chased her away with a cold expression. ¡°Xia Yanran, if you mention break up once more, I¡¯ll find a new woman who will take care of me obediently. I will never treat you like a Princess anymore.¡±


    He threw the nket away. ¡°And stop acting, I won¡¯t die from the cold.¡±


    Xia Yanran was tired from the argument and ignored him, going to bed to sleep instead. However, a little whileter, the man climbed onto her bed shamelessly and hugged her. ¡°Xia Yanran, which part of you doesn¡¯t belong to me? If you want to break up, we¡¯ll break up tomorrow. Tonight, you¡¯re still my woman.¡±


    She struggled, wanting to push him away. However, he kissed her very quickly, his domineering body pressing on her soft one, his palms roaming her body disobediently.


    In the end, when it was ending, he bit her ears,ughing roughly. ¡°Xia Yanran, can you still find a man that can satisfy you so well after you leave me?¡±


    Xia Yanran regained her senses from her memories. She closed her eyes. He was right about one thing, she was indeed his b*tch.


    After so many years of entangling with each other, she still wasn¡¯t able to walk out of the love, pain and sadness he gave her!


    A lighting struck at the skies, followed by a loud thunder.


    The rain outside became heavier.


    Xia Yanran wore her clothes and covered herself with the nket. Who cared about where he went?! He could die from the cold!


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t want to care about him, but she kept turning about, unable to fall asleep.


    She lifted the nket with frustration, putting on her jacket before she walked out with furrowed eyebrows.


    The elderly couple and their young grandson had already gone to sleep. Seeing that the door wasn¡¯t closed, Xia Yanran nced outside.


    Xiao Yi was leaning against the wall outside, looking up into the night with a cigarette in between his fingers. His eyebrows were furrowed slightly as he smoked, a puff of smoke rising towards the skies and covered his handsome face.


    He had always been sensitive. Noting her eyes on him, he turned and turned towards her.


    Xia Yanran immediately looked away, wanting to get back inside the room. The man was quick however, throwing his unfinished cigarette on the floor as he stretched his hand out to pull her out of the door.


    Xia Yanran felt a cold shiver the moment she walked out.


    She shrunk her neck, staring at the man with a dark expression. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Before she finished speaking, the man pressed her against the wall, kissing her ruthlessly until her lips were red and swollen. ¡°Xia Yanran, listen properly, Xia Mo is my friend¡¯s child bride. She has to call me Uncle and I have long exined about Ye Feifei to you, she¡¯s merely a tool to protect you.¡± He grabbed her hand and pressed it against his lower abdomen. ¡°Only you alone can do this.¡±


    Xia Yanran constricted her hand like she had been electrocuted, her pretty face flushingpletely. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± With that said, she ran back into the room.


    That night, the two of them squeezed onto the narrow bed.


    He kept turning around, wanting to touch her but not daring to either.


    The feeling of not being able to eat the meat that was brought to his mouth felt extremely miserable, and he waspletely tortured by it.


    The next day, after they thanked the elderly couple once more, they left.


    They walked along the wide road, and saw a ck luxurious sedan waiting for them.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s driver was waiting and when he saw Xiao Yi walking over, he greeted his boss and opened the door for the two of them.


    After they got into the car, Xia Yanran nced at Xiao Yi in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t bring your phone? How did you contact them?¡±


    ¡°My watch has a calling function.¡±


    Xia Yanran replied, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you contact themst night?¡±


    ¡°If I did, would I be able to share a bed with you?¡±


    Xia Yanran raised her hand, wanting to punch him, but Xiao Yi caught her fist easily and pulled her arm around his waist. He rubbed against her hair with his chin. ¡°You don¡¯t like me fighting, but why are you hitting people randomly now? Are you still going to say that you¡¯re not the Boss¡¯ woman?¡±


    She was pressed in his arms, her abdomen pressed against his hard belt. She struggled, wanting to pull a distance between them. However, he kissed her in the next second.


    After ten years of running around each other, he was familiar with her to the point that she was like a part of him. Xia Yanran almost sunk into the mature and attractive aura he exuded. However, it was a good thing she still had some rationality in her.


    She didn¡¯t respond to the kiss, so he didn¡¯t continue it.


    The car sent her back to the residential estate she stayed at.


    Before she got off the car, the driver passed a new phone and a new pair of high heels over. Xiao Yi took them and passed them to Xia Yanran. ¡°For you.¡±


    Xia Yanran took the phone and high heels, not saying anything before she opened the door and got out of the car.


    To Xia Yanran, Xiao Yi was a contradicting existence whom she wanted to leave, but deep down, she couldn¡¯t deny that adored the warmth and emotions he gave her over thest ten years.


    Could she let it all go?

 Chapter 1054 - Provoking Arrogance

    <h4>Chapter 1054: Provoking Arrogance</h4>


    Since Xia Yanran hadn¡¯t returned for the night, Junyuan was going to go crazy.


    He even went to the police station. However, the police couldn¡¯t make a report since it had been less than twenty four hours.


    Xia Yanran going missing suddenly with a switched off phone was something that had never happened before.


    In the past, if she had a business trip or was going on a trip, she would always send a message to them in their siblings chat. She would tell them even if she had to work overtime.


    Their siblings have had a very good rtionship from the start, being considerate, caring, depending and tolerating each other.


    Junyuan didn¡¯t know at first how Yanran got involved with Xiao Yi, but in thest few years, he found out that she only sold herself to Xiao Yi that bastard because of him.


    Junyuan smoked the entire night on the balcony.


    He kept calling Xia Yanran, until his phone was almost out of battery, but they keep telling him that Xia Yanran¡¯s phone was turned off.


    Junyuan stood on the balcony, his whole body slightly stiff from having stood there the entire night.


    The skies slowly brightened. He was about to return to his room to change, nning to go back to the police station when he saw a ck sedan downstairs from the corner of his eyes.


    The residential estate Junyuan and his family stayed in wasn¡¯t big, so all of the neighbors knew each other.


    Junyuan could recognize immediately which car belonged to which family. This car was worth at least a million, and very few people could afford it in the estate.


    Indeed, within a while, he saw Xia Yanran, whom he had been looking for the entire night, get off the car. Within a few seconds, Xiao Yi got off as well.


    He watched as Xia Yanran walked into the building.


    Seeing Xiao Yi appear in Xia Yanran¡¯s life again, Junyuan felt like all of his blood had frozen in ce.


    A year ago, when he hurt his wrist and was left with a disability, Yanran promised him that she would stop contacting Xiao Yi and live a normal life.


    It had only been a year, but they had gotten together again? She didn¡¯te home for the entire night because of Xiao Yi?


    Junyuan felt an indescribable anger. As the oldest brother, he was like their father, in-charge of taking care of his two younger siblings ever since they were chased out of the Xia family.


    He only wanted them to have afortable and good life.


    However, Yanran had spent ten years with Xiao Yi, a man in the triads. She was not young anymore and if she dragged this on longer, she would be an old spinster and it would be harder for her to find a husband.


    Why must she be with Xiao Yi that bastard?


    ...


    When Xia Yanran returned homed, Junyuan had already sorted his emotions.


    He understood his younger sister. If Xiao Yi didn¡¯te and find her, she wouldn¡¯t go back on her promises.


    Xia Yanran changed her slippers and saw the busy figure in the kitchen. ¡°Brother?¡±


    Junyuan turned around to look at Xia Yanran, smiling warmly at her. ¡°I got upte today, so I can only prepare some wontons.¡±


    ¡°I like to eat wontons too, thank you Brother.¡± As she spoke, Xia Yanran bit her lips, before she said carefully, ¡°Brother, I worked overtime at the newspaper agencyst night and my phone ran out of battery. I forgot to inform you because I was too busy, you must have been worried!¡±


    Junyuan stared at his younger sister, who looked like she was afraid of him being angry. Affection filled his eyes as his smile widened. ¡°Just remember next time. Oh right, did all of your colleagues work overtimest night?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked down. ¡°No, I¡¯m the only one.¡±


    Junyuan nodded. ¡°Go shower and change your clothes!¡±


    ...


    Junyuan hide outside of the newspaper agency Xia Yanran worked at and observed for two days. He didn¡¯t see Xiao Yi appear at the office and Yanran didn¡¯t contact him recently as well.


    This evening, just as Junyuan thought he had hallucinated that morning, Junyuan saw that Bentley leave from the basement of the newspaper agency. Junyuan immediately got on a taxi and got the driver to follow that car.


    Xiao Yi wasn¡¯t in the Bentley. It was Long Ye instead. Not too long after they drove off, both the driver and him noticed that they were being followed.


    ¡°Brother Ye, there¡¯s a taxi following us, do you want to shake the car off?¡±


    A glint of ruthlessness shed in Long Ye¡¯s eyes, as he smirked. ¡°Do you know who¡¯s following us?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yi¡¯s woman¡¯s brother. Why do we need to shake the car off? Just drive normally.¡±


    The Bentley stopped in front of a high-ss and private clubhouse. After Long Ye got off the car, the taxi arrived not too longter as well.


    Junyuan paid the taxi and entered the clubhouse.


    Junyuan was a well-known doctor in Ning City in the past as well, so the clubhouse¡¯s manager knew him and weed him. ¡°Dr Xia, what brings you here today?¡±


    Junyuan didn¡¯t hide away. ¡°I came to find someone. Which room did Xiao Yi go to?¡±


    The manager said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, we cannot reveal our VIP¡¯s rooms casually.¡±


    Junyuan pushed the manager away and entered an elevator quickly.


    Once he arrived at the second floor, he saw two rows of bodyguards standing along the dim corridor.


    Long Ye and the third in-charge, Xiao Feng, stood in front of a door as they smoked. When Junyuan walked over, Long Ye lifted his chin. ¡°Feng Zi, see? That woman¡¯s older brother is here.¡±


    Both Long Ye and Xiao Feng were Xiao Yi¡¯s brothers that had followed him to the gates of hell and back again. Xiao Yi was also their savior. At the start, their positions in the gang were very low and they would be beaten up by their bosses from time to time.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Yi, they would have long been hit to death by a powerful boss following Second Master Qin back then.


    And right because they were always hit to death, there was a fire within them that wanted to stand strong and do well.


    They followed Xiao Yi loyally, dealing with Second Master Qin with him and had now be the second and third in-charges in the organization.


    Xiao Feng didn¡¯t even have a name in the past, with everyone calling him Shi San. The name Xiao Feng was given to him by Xiao Yi, which was why he took Xiao Yi¡¯s surname as well.


    ¡°Feng Zi, it hadn¡¯t been easy for Boss to arrive at where he is today. He¡¯s dealing with an important business in the room right now, so let¡¯s not disturb him if we can settle this for him. You should know too that Boss wants to leave the triad for that woman. We both know very clearly what the consequences of leaving the triad are.¡±


    ¡°It hadn¡¯t been easy for the gang to reach its top status now, do we have to be a bunch of people without a leader? Boss is someone who should do big things, so how can he be affected by rtionships?¡±


    Xiao Feng furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re right, we cannot do without Boss!¡±


    Long Ye patted Xiao Feng¡¯s shoulders, saying softly, ¡°That¡¯s why, the only way to make Boss stay in our gang is...¡±


    ...


    Just as Junyuan was about to approach the room, Xiao Feng stood forward, staring at Junyuan coldly and fiercely. ¡°We booked the entire clubhouse tonight. Unrted people cannote in. If you know your ce, please leave quickly.¡±


    Junyuan finally found Xiao Yi after so much trouble, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t leave so easily. ¡°I want to see your Boss.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to see our Boss just because you want to?¡± Long Yeughed coldly, nonchnce in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can be our Boss¡¯ brother-inw because your younger sister has slept a few times with our Brother. How about you see who you are? You¡¯re only a useless person with a wrist disability and cannot even pick up a scalpel anymore!¡±

 Chapter 1055 - You’re Really Stubborn

    <h4>Chapter 1055: You¡¯re Really Stubborn</h4>


    Junyuan had always cared a lot for his younger sisters. Even if Yanran had been involved with Xiao Yi for many years, he still wasn¡¯t able to say anything mean to her, not to mention, let his sister be humiliated by Long Ye now?


    What did he mean by his younger sister sleeping a few times with Xiao Yi?


    He didn¡¯t care if Long Ye called him useless. He really couldn¡¯t hold a scalpel anymore, but he wouldn¡¯t let anyone look down and humiliate his younger sister!


    Junyuan clenched his fists tightly, his usually-warm expression slightly dark as the vein on his forehead popped up. He gritted his teeth, saying word for word, ¡°Isn¡¯t it your Boss who keepsing to look for our Yanran? She stayed in Ning City obediently, why did hee to look for her?¡±


    Long Ye could feel Junyuan¡¯s anger, but he didn¡¯t care at all. He hugged his arms, staring at Junyuan with contempt. ¡°Our Boss came to Ning City for an important business, your younger sister was the shameless one to run to our Boss the moment he wagged his finger. At the end of the day, he¡¯s still a woman our Boss has already ruined and has no worth!


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid if a better family in Ning City found out that she had slept with our Boss for so many years they wouldn¡¯t want her either!


    ¡°Are you here to suck up to our Boss because he has status now? Let me tell you, our Boss doesn¡¯tck women. We came here tonight for a business and I heard that they would give our Boss a beauty!


    ¡°Your younger sister is old now and she¡¯ll be thirty in two years. Nowadays, men like young and pretty girls. Besides, our Boss is handsome and charismatic and is the head of our organization as well, what kind of woman can he not have? Who is your younger sister to make our Boss pester her?¡±


    Junyuan¡¯s chest heaved up and down in anger. He had always been a calm and polite person, never starting conflict with others and was a gentleman. However, the Long Ye in front of him angered him with every word he said, stabbing his heart strongly!


    To him, his younger sister was perfect and worth more than gold. However, she was made out to be so worthless in the eyes of these pathetic gangsters!


    How did their Boss deserve his Yanran?


    The fire of anger in Junyuan grew and hit its limit immediately. He disregarded the buff bodyguards standing along the corridor, clenching his fists tight and waved it at Long Ye with all of his strength.


    Long Ye was caught off guard as he received a punch from Junyuan.


    Although Junyuan never trained in martial arts, his strength also wasn¡¯t light as he was a mature man who used all of his strength into the punch. The corner of Long Ye¡¯s lips bled and he spat a mouthful of blood at the floor, before he ordered for men to grab Junyuan.


    ¡°Feng Zi, I¡¯ll let you handle this.¡± Long Ye patted Xiao Feng¡¯s shoulder, narrowing his eyes. ¡°I know the person you respect the most is Boss. If it wasn¡¯t for Boss, we wouldn¡¯t be here today. If we let Boss continue be crazy over his younger sister, we both know very clearly what will happen to Boss. For Boss, you cannot hold back.¡±


    Xiao Feng thought about Xiao Yi leading them in removing all of the difficulties they met and arrived at where they were. Long Ye, Boss and he had sworn to be brothers, promising each other to conquer the triad world.


    To Xiao Feng, Boss was their leader that was to do big things. How can he be pulled back by such trivial rtionships?


    All of the blood in Xiao Feng was screaming as he ordered for the men to pull Junyuan out.


    ¡°Go back and tell your younger sister to stop pestering my Boss!¡± To Junyuan, Xiao Feng still held some kindness and didn¡¯t act ruthless towards him.


    Junyuan had lost his rationality from these uncouth gangsters. At the thought of his younger sister being trapped by that as*hole Xiao Yi¡¯s side, at the thought of his right hand¡¯s injury and the fact that he would no longer be able to hold a scalpel and at the thought that their family might be in more danger in the future, every cell within him was lit up with fire and anger.


    He used all his strength to struggle out of the two bodyguards hold and kicked towards Xiao Feng angrily.


    Xiao Feng dodged the kick.


    However, Junyuan didn¡¯t give up. Xiao Feng furrowed his eyebrows and grabbed Junyuan by his arm, pushing him down with his strength. ¡°You¡¯re biting off more than you can chew. Since you want to send yourself to death, I¡¯ll let you.¡±


    Xiao Feng¡¯s expression darkened as he ordered, ¡°Beat him up and don¡¯t hold back!¡±


    A few bodyguards immediately attacked Junyuan.


    As the clubhouse had been booked tonight by Xiao Yi, the clubhouse¡¯s manager could only close an eye and act like he saw nothing when he saw Xiao Feng¡¯s men hitting people outside.


    They couldn¡¯t offend people from the triad.


    Junyuan was hit onto the floor, as punches and kicks rained on him. He hugged his head by instinct and curled up on the floor.


    The endless hitting continued for a very long time, until Junyuan couldn¡¯t move anymore.


    The entire time, Junyuan never begged for mercy or shouted when while he was hit.


    He was that stubborn.


    Ultimately, Xiao Feng couldn¡¯t bear to hit a person to death and he got his men to stop.


    Seeing Junyuan¡¯s eyshes still fluttering, Xiao Feng pped his hands and ordered, ¡°That¡¯s enough, everyone stop. Call an ambnce for him.¡±


    Xiao Feng led his men into the clubhouse.


    After Xiao Feng went in, a figure hiding in the dark corner walked over and turned Junyuan around. He lifted his leg and kicked ruthlessly at his penis.


    Junyuan, who hadn¡¯t let out a sound, couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore and gasped in pain.


    ¡°With this, you¡¯ll really be a useless person.¡± The person who stepped on himughed evilly.


    ...


    In the dim and luxurious room.


    Smoke lingered in the room as two men sat on the leather sofa. Sitting on the left was the imposing Xiao Yi, while the other side sat the rough and gangsterish Ku Li.


    Ku Li was one of the bosses in-charge of thergest bank in South-East Asia. He grew interest in the Z Country market and wanted toe to Ning City and Hong Kong to expand on his drug deals.


    Now that Xiao Yi was in-charge of these two ces, he had ced his own rules and didn¡¯t allow just any gangs to have drugs deals here.


    Even if drugs could bring him a huge profit, he never touched it and told his brothers to never touch it!


    ¡°Master Xiao, I can agree to not do the deals here, but I hope that you canpromise and let my goods pass by your ports. If it¡¯s possible, how about we split the profits 30-70?¡± Ku Li tensed his firm muscles. He had taken off his jacket, wearing only a t-shirt inside. His arms and chest were covered with tattoos.


    Xiao Yi leaned back on the sofa, crossing his legs as he tapped his cigarette on the ashtray carelessly. ¡°Everyone knows my rules. I never touch those things. Not only will those deals not happen on my territory, they cannot even pass through my ports.¡±


    Ku Li¡¯s eagle-like sharp eyes exuded a cold glint.


    Aspared to Ku Li¡¯s murderous intent, Xiao Yi remained unaffected as he let out a mouthful of smoke slowly. Under the smoke, his silhouette be blurred. He lifted his chin slightly, exuding a strong oppressiveness and calmness within him.

 Chapter 1056 - Ringing Her Doorbell In the Middle of the Night

    <h4>Chapter 1056: Ringing Her Doorbell In the Middle of the Night</h4>


    Ku Li stared at Xiao Yi silently.


    This was the young man who had taken over Second Master Qin. He was nearly twenty years younger than him, but the aura he exuded was not any less than his.


    It was that kind of terrifying aura that didn¡¯t fear anything and was exceptionally strong that nothing could blow it down or intimidate.


    Ku Li couldn¡¯t help but think, the younger generation would always surpass the older, so the youth was to be regarded with respect.


    However, no matter how much he regarded and was respectful he was towards Xiao Yi, since he dared to block his way to fortune, he only had a word for such people in his dictionary, kill!


    However, Ku Li knew that the time to do so wasn¡¯t mature yet. He back down, his expression easing as he said, ¡°Alright, if Master Xiao doesn¡¯t allow then so be it. I invited you to rx tonight, it¡¯s alright even if our deal doesn¡¯t go through.¡±


    Xiao Yi also backed off once he thought it was alright. He tapped his cigarette against the ashtray once more, getting the waiter to fill their alcohol sses as he held up a ss to toast Ku Li first.


    Ku Li downed the drink. Once he was done, heughed out loud. ¡°Master Xiao, I found a treasure recently. I dare to promise that she¡¯s the best.¡±


    Before Xiao Yi could say anything, Ku Li pped his hands.


    p, p, p. He pped three times. The wooden door connected to the room opened.


    Before he could see anyone, a faint and strange fragrance trailed over. The smell was natural and didn¡¯t seemed to be artificial, like it exuded from a person¡¯s body.


    The woman didn¡¯t appear immediately. Instead, she entered the room ording to the music that was ying.


    Taking in the fragrance, Xiao Yi¡¯s hold on the alcohol ss tightened a little. His eyes darkened, before his expression returned to normal.


    Slow and attractive Turkish music started to y in the room. A girl with fair skin, blue eyes and a pretty blue sparkling fire symbol drawn on her forehead appeared in front of Xiao Yi while twisting her slender waist.


    The woman had on a face veil, wearing an extremely thin red organza ensemble. Her dance seemed extremely slow but was filled with tempo. Her slender and pretty waist was exposed, her long legs barely hidden under the translucence of the organza.


    The thin material the woman was wearing on her upper body was only enough to cover a third of her chest. As she danced up and down, it showed an extremely shocking visual.


    The bells on her wrists and ankles rung crisply.


    Under the dimmed lighting, the woman¡¯s twisting and shaking of her butt seemed extremely alluring and seductive.


    Ku Li observed Xiao Yi¡¯s expression quietly. Xiao Yi narrowed his eyes slowly, his longer fingers twirling the red liquid in the crystal ss as he smirked.


    This woman that had a natural fragrance on her was a treasure that he found with difficulties. In order to make Xiao Yi agree to his request, he brought her out to give her to him.


    Why was his expression like this?


    Was he charmed by her or not?


    Although the woman belonged to Ku Li, with such a beauty dancing in front of him, even he wanted to spend a crazy night with her. Why was Xiao Yi so unaffected?¡±


    ¡°Master Xiao, this is a little thought of mine. She¡¯s the treasure I have found. I know that Master Xiao likes clean people, she¡¯s still clean.¡±


    Ku Li sent a nce to the woman, before he got up and left the room first.


    The attractive and mind-blowing fragrance trailed into Xiao Yi¡¯s nose once more, before a soft figure fell into his arms. The woman tore her face veil away, and a pretty face appeared in front of him.


    She was indeed very pretty.


    A rare beauty.


    She was able to mix innocence and seduction together perfectly.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s breathing was slightly rushed as he smirked, hugging the woman¡¯s waist and turned them around.


    The woman cried out. She stared at Xiao Yi, the man was sexy and masculine. He was not as rough-looking as Ku Li, looking extremely handsome instead. However, there was a sense of danger and bloodthirstiness on him with the years he had been in the triad. However, that handsome face and dark aura mixed together to make him appear to be extremely charming.


    The woman¡¯s lips moved slightly as she said softly, ¡°Master Xiao, please be gentle. I¡¯m scared of pain...¡± Her soft voice was extremely seductive with her angel-like appearance.


    ¡°Do you want my gun to press against you?¡± Xiao Yi narrowed his eyes, smirking faintly.


    The woman¡¯s slender fingers moved to undo Xiao Yi¡¯s shirt. She blinked, biting her lip lightly. ¡°Master Xiao, you¡¯re really naughty.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, a small and hard thing was pressed against her abdomen.


    The woman¡¯s hands that were about to hug Xiao Yi¡¯s neck froze midair.


    What else could be pressing against her abdomen apart from a ck gun?


    Xiao Yi got up and pressed the gun in between her eyebrows. ¡°A drug is hidden in your fragrance. Ku Li wants you to sleep with me, but he should know who I am first, shouldn¡¯t he?¡±


    The woman froze, but she reacted very quickly. She sat up on the sofa, lifting her slender hands, wanting to undo the thin organza on her. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to not have any reaction after being around me.¡±


    Xiao Yiughed coldly. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a goddess, you won¡¯t be able to interest me if I don¡¯t want you! Go back and tell Ku Li to stop plotting against me. I won¡¯t work with him!¡±


    Staring as Xiao Yi stormed out of the door, the woman clearly saw his footsteps slightly weaker than normal.


    ...


    After Xia Yanran arrived home after work, she received a message from Junyuan telling her that he had something on at night so she didn¡¯t have to wait for him for dinner.


    Xia Yanran ate dinner alone before she went to the study to work for a while. She then went to take a shower andy on her bed to use her phone.


    Ever since she came back from that elderly couple¡¯s house, Xiao Yi never contacted her again. He would go to the newspaper agency everyday, but left quickly. It seemed like he was rather busy.


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t know what the one month could change, but she was slightly anticipating it as well.


    Ultimately, they had been involved with each other for so many years. It was not possible to fully let each other go.


    Xia Yanran stared at her phone for a while, before sleepiness filled her senses. She put down her phone and went to sleep.


    Halfway through the night, Xia Yanran woke up rmed. She didn¡¯t know why, but she dreamed of that time during her birthday at Hong Kong.


    A bunch of gangsters held onto their knives and rods as they attacked Junyuan and her. In order to protect her, Junyuan took two knives on himself and ended up covered in blood.


    Shivering, she couldn¡¯t fall back to sleep after that.


    Xia Yanran went to take a look at Junyuan¡¯s room. Seeing that he hadn¡¯t returned, Xia Yanran called him again.


    The call couldn¡¯t go through.


    Xia Yanran finally understood what Junyuan felt when he couldn¡¯t reach her that night she didn¡¯t return.


    However, Junyuan had always been careful and mature. Nothing should have happened to him!


    Xia Yanran took a ss of water and walked to the balcony. She looked down at the estate, but didn¡¯t see Junyuan. Instead, she saw a familiar ck sedan.


    Xiao Yi?


    Why was he parked here in the middle of the night?


    Xia Yanran thought that she had seen wrongly. She closed her eyes and opened them again, but the car was still there.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s hold on the ss tightened slightly.


    She didn¡¯t know why he came to her house in the middle of the night.


    Just as she was utterly confused, the doorbell rang.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart started to thump crazily.

 Chapter 1057 - Xiao Yi, You’re Crazy!

    <h4>Chapter 1057: Xiao Yi, You¡¯re Crazy!</h4>


    If it was Junyuan, he would have the keys.


    Then, the only one who would ring the doorbell would be Xiao Yi.


    Was he crazy?


    They agreed on him not appearing in front of her family for a month! The one month duration was also to let her calm down and consider things properly!


    If Junyuan was at home and saw him, he would probably throw him out with a broom! Xia Yanran wanted to ignore the door bell.


    However, the doorbell kept ringing.


    Xia Yanran had no choice but to put down the ss of water and walked towards the door. She stood on her toes and nced into the peephole.


    Just as she had expected, the man was standing in front of the door, looking down. She couldn¡¯t seem him properly, only able to see his tense jaw and feel his sharp aura.


    He looked like he was slightly unhappy.


    She should be the unhappy one with him running over to her house in the middle of the night!


    Xia Yanran was about to look away when the man on the other side of the door seemed to feel her and looked up suddenly towards the peephole.


    Xia Yanran was so surprised her legs went weak.


    After she realized what was happening, she scolded herself in her mind. She was really stupid. He was outside, so how could he see her?


    He didn¡¯t look away. His red eyes just stared at her through the peephole, as if he had x-ray vision and was really able to see her standing on the other side of the door.


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t know if it was her hallucination, but his eyes were so dark it was a little scary.


    Xia Yanran turned around and leaned on the door, pressing a hand to her chest. Her heart was thumping quicker than usual.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The man outside didn¡¯t ring the doorbell anymore as he hit the door instead. ¡°Xia Yanran, I know you¡¯re behind the door.¡±


    After Xiao Yi shouted, the door opposite opened first.


    The elderly neighbor woke up from the noise and stared at Xiao Yi. Under the dim light, the elderly man couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, only seeing a tall figure that didn¡¯t seem like a gentleman as he had a dark aura around him. The elderly man was extremely righteous and thought that Xia Yanran was being disturbed by gangsters, so he took a broom out. ¡± Where did youe from? Yanran¡¯s brother isn¡¯t home tonight, so you came to ring her doorbell? Let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t hit you to death!¡±


    Seeing that the elderly man¡¯s broom was about to hit Xiao Yi, Xia Yanran hurriedly opened the door. ¡°Grandpa Li, don¡¯t hit him. He¡¯s not a bad person.¡±


    The moment she said it, Xia Yanran¡¯s ears turned slightly cold. How was he not a bad person? He must want to bully her again bying in the middle of the night!


    Seeing Xia Yanrane out, the elderly man froze for a second. ¡± Ah? He¡¯s not a bad person? I noted that he had was, since he was banging on your door for a very long time, so I thought...¡±


    Xia Yanran said awkwardly, ¡°He¡¯s my boss.¡±


    The man suddenly looked towards Xia Yanran.


    Xia Yanran ignored him, moving forward to support the elderly man who was still holding onto the broom. ¡°Grandpa Li, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you. Please go back and rest, I promise that this won¡¯t happen again!¡±


    After the elderly man went back inside, Xia Yanran hurriedly returned home, wanting to close the door. But how could she close it? The man pressed a hand onto the door, pushing the door open easily.


    Xia Yanran knew that she wouldn¡¯t win him in strength, so she ignored fighting and gave up on the door, turning to run towards her room instead.


    With a loud bang, she closed her room door and locked it from inside.


    Xiao Yi walked over. He stared at the shut door, licking at his dry lips before he chuckled softly. From the other side of the door, Xia Yanran leaned against it, listening to the noise outside quietly.


    For a while, she couldn¡¯t hear any sound from the man.


    Did he leave?


    Just as she was extremely confused, she suddenly heard the sound of the door being pushed open.


    Within a few seconds, the locked door was pushed open from outside.


    Seeing the thin wire in his hand, Xia Yanran was so angry her chest heaved up and down. ¡°Xiao Yi, you¡¯re definitely a bandit!¡±


    Xiao Yi threw the wire away as he walked towards Xia Yanran.


    Xia Yanran could feel the aggression on him and started to panic, as she inched backwards continuously.


    ¡°Why did youe over instead of sleeping? It¡¯s a good thing my brother isn¡¯t home today, if not...¡±


    Staring at her moving scarlet lips, the suppressed burning desire grew and surged within him once more. He interrupted her words with a burning throat. ¡°Xia Yanran,¡± He paused as his blood boiled within him, his voice hoarse with sexiness and danger. ¡°I was drugged.¡±


    Xia Yanran was confused.


    It took her a long while before she understood what was going on, her eyes widening a little. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very capable now? Who would dare to drug you? Aren¡¯t they looking for death?¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at her with tightly pursed lips, not saying anything. He naturally couldn¡¯t tell her that he knew the fragrance was inteced with the drug and he let it happen on purpose.


    The tall figure moved towards her.


    Noting the darkness and danger in his eyes, Xia Yanran felt like he wouldn¡¯t take in anything she said anymore.


    But would she give in just like this? Must she be his antidote the moment he got drugged?


    No!


    She couldn¡¯t humiliate herself like this anymore!


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t even hesitate, as she turned around to run towards the bathroom.


    However, someone caught her from behind and a pair of strong arms grabbed her waist the moment she reached the bathroom door. With a hand, he lifted her up.


    Xia Yanran kept trying to pull his hands away nonstop. However, he was as strong as an ox and she couldn¡¯t pull his hands away no matter what she did.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, are you going back on your words? It has only been a few days in the one month you gave me, are you that impatient?¡±


    The man threw her on the bed immediately.


    Xia Yanran wanted to crawl up, but a dark shadow moved over her very quickly.


    The man pressed her moving hands down, leaning down to kiss her ruthlessly. The moment their lips met, Xia Yanran felt his exceptionally high temperature.


    Xia Yanran felt like she had been frozen in ce, immediately losing strength and forgetting to struggle.


    The man¡¯s tongue moved into her mouth and parted her teeth, twirling with her tongue. His deep and domineering kiss made Xia Yanran¡¯s scalp turn numb, her heart fluttering.


    She froze for a few seconds as she caught her breath. As she breathed, she suddenly smelt an exceptionally pleasant fragrance.


    She was a woman, so she could tell who that smell belonged to the moment she smelt it.


    It was a woman¡¯s smell.


    It seemed slightly different from those man-made perfumes. The fragrance on him was very faint, very special and very pleasant.


    If they didn¡¯t touch each other, it would be impossible for him to have that kind of smell on him.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s mind went nk, a freezing coldness washing over her fluttering heart as she felt her heart sink.


    ¡°Xiao Yi!¡±


    Xia Yanran pushed the man away from her neck, ring at him with red eyes. ¡°There¡¯s a woman¡¯s scent on you, did you hug another woman?¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at the woman under him, his eyes dark. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart immediately sunk to the bottom. Her hands against his broad shoulders scratched him with all of her strength. ¡± You asshole and animal, f*cking scram©`mmph!¡±


    He attacked her lips roughly once more.


    ¡°Yanran, I can only scram into your...¡± His breath ghosted her lips as she heard him say hoarsely and wickedly, ¡°...Body.¡±

 Chapter 1058 - Heavy Panting

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Heavy Panting</h4>


    Xia Yanran felt embarrassed and angry when she heard what he said. However, she felt more sadness than everything else.


    No matter when he was down or doing well, Xiao Yi would neverck women in his life.


    Even if he was going against Second Master Qin, there was still Qin Peipei.


    What was she exactly?


    He came to her to vent after being intimate with another woman?


    The more Xia Yanran thought about it, the more angry she got. After her entire body turned cold, she was filled with a whole chest of anger.


    She struggled with all she could, using all of her energy. Although she was weaker than him, when she didn¡¯t let him do what he wanted, so he suffered as well.


    Her legs struggled out of his hold. She was extremely flexible as she kicked at him with all of her strength. He couldn¡¯t avoid it and received a ruthless kick on his right cheek.


    Heid half-sprawled over her. Then he supported himself above her, with his strong arms on both sides of her head as he stared at her with dark eyes.


    His breathing was extremely heavy, as they sprayed on her time after time.


    She waspletely tensed, like an angry animal as she red back at him, not backing away from the other¡¯s strong aura.


    After a while, his dark expression eased a little as he caressed the stray hair by her cheeks. ¡± I went to discuss business with someone tonight. He said he would give a treasure to me, but it was a foreign woman with a natural body fragrance on her.¡±


    Hearing him say this, Xia Yanran felt even worse.


    Not everyone could have a natural body fragrance.


    It was no wonder she felt that the smell on him was exceptionally weird. She chuckled coldly. ¡± See how good your life is after you became the boss. That woman must be gorgeous. Why didn¡¯t you stay with her? Whye to me?¡±


    Xiao Yi grabbed Xia Yanran¡¯s chin. ¡°My brother only knows you, Yanran.¡±


    Xia Yanran took a while, but when she understood what he meant, her eyshes fluttered terribly. ¡°Stop giving me honeyed words. If you respect me, you wouldn¡¯t touch me no matter what happens this month.¡±


    Xiao Yi narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really not letting me touch you?¡±


    Noting his red eyes and tense expression from holding back, Xia Yanran turned away. ¡°No.¡±


    Xiao Yi panted roughly two times, not forcing himself on her like before as he moved away and sped into the bathroom.


    Within a few seconds, Xia Yanran heard the sound of drizzling water.


    He had probably went to take a cold shower!


    Pulling her dishevelled clothes around her, Xia Yanran covered herself with her nket. To be honest, with his appearance and position, she knew clearly that there must be many people who would give him women to suck up to him.


    She also knew that if he really touched another woman, he wouldn¡¯t havee to her.


    However, all women were petty. Even if another person touched their men identally, they would mind it too.


    ...


    In the bathroom.


    Xiao Yi didn¡¯t even take off his clothes as he stood under the shower directly.


    His shirt clung tightly to him, showing off his firm and muscr figure.


    Ku Li probably wanted him to not get off that woman¡¯s bed tonight and had ced a veryrge dose of drugs.


    The cold shower had no effect even after he stood under the water for a while.


    He recalled kissing Xia Yanran earlier, hisrge hands caressing her smooth and fair skin. Although she wasn¡¯t a young girl anymore, her skin was still as smooth and fair as it was many years ago.


    Xiao Yi nced down below, cursing out loud before he turned off the shower. He leaned against the wall and undid his belt.


    ...


    He had gone in for half an hour already. She hadn¡¯t heard the sound of the shower in a while either.


    After Xiao Yi¡¯smotion, Xia Yanran was even more awake than before.


    He wasn¡¯t taking a shower, but didn¡¯te out. Did he faint?¡±


    Xia Yanran got off the bed and found her slippers, going towards the bathroom. ¡°Xiao Yi, are you done using the bathroom? If you are, you can go and sleep on the sofa.¡±


    There was no response.

 Chapter 1059 - She Still Loved Him

    <h4>Chapter 1059: She Still Loved Him</h4>


    Seeing that there was no noise from the bathroom, Xia Yanran didn¡¯t know what to do. She reached out and pushed the door open lightly.


    The door opened.


    The man was leaning against the wall, looking down as he...


    Xia Yanran widened her eyes slightly, a little bbergasted as she swallowed back the words she wanted to say.


    Her ears flushed unconsciously.


    The man who was looking down suddenly looked up at her.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s scalp turned numb as she said awkwardly, ¡± Please continue.¡±


    There was nothing going on with her anymore. With his situation, he probably wouldn¡¯t run out after her. However, at the thought of a big boss like him doing it himself... Cough, Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t control herself and started tough the moment she closed the door.


    She thought that he wouldn¡¯t hear her, since she wasughing very carefully.


    Indeed, Xiao Yi didn¡¯t hear herughter. However, when the door was closed, he saw her lips curl up. His handsome expression immediately darkenedpletely.


    It was awkward enough already, but she still dared tough at him!


    After Xia Yanran closed the door, she heard the man¡¯s footsteps. Feeling danger, she froze for a second before she ran towards the bedroom door hurriedly.


    She had just opened the door when the door was pushed closed once more with a loud bang.


    Xia Yanran was forced to turn around, her eyes meeting the man¡¯s suppressed and burning dark eyes. It was as if Xia Yanran had been frozen in ce, unable to move anymore.


    The vein on his forehead twitched as his handsome expression was tense. A drop of sweat fell down along his forehead to his chin. Xia Yanran watched as his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed sexily and dangerously.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s hands by her sides curled up unconsciously.


    ¡°I actually... Hmph.¡± She wanted to say that she didn¡¯t want to see him doing it on purpose, only scared that something had happened to him with the quietness in the bathroom and him noting out.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to hear any of her exnation. He felt miserable all over. He wasn¡¯t a saint and was rather tolerant of her already. However, right now, she had sent herself to him and he didn¡¯t want to hold back anymore.


    He wanted her to be his antidote.


    That was what he thought when he smelled the difference in the fragrance back in the clubhouse¡¯s room.


    Xia Yanran was pushed against the door as he grabbed her chin and his lips pressed onto hers, domineering and intense.


    His breathing was extremely rushed and heavy, spraying heavily on her. Her senses were surrounded by his warm and intense breathing.


    Xia Yanran felt her legs go weak. She felt like she was about to lose the determination to resist.


    In their rtionship, he was the domineering one most of the time.


    She didn¡¯t want it to be like that anymore...


    However, he didn¡¯t give her any chance, carrying her up and cing her back on the bed.


    The scorching hot kissnded on her lips impatiently, ravaging her lips before he pushed her mouth apart, his tongue entering her mouth to conquer her tongue.


    His slender and strong fingers brushed through her hair, resting tightly at the back of her head, not letting her move away or resist her.


    Xia Yanran felt half-forced and half-willing. As he ravaged her, her mind went nk. She didn¡¯t know what she could do apart from letting him do what he wanted.


    The breathced with a faint alcohol scentnded on her cheeks and neck, acting like small bugs that burrowed into her skin. It was tingling and numbing at the same time. She closed her eyes,shes fluttering slightly as her rationality and consciousness faded away.


    As if feeling her give in, his kiss became even deeper as her cheeks flushedpletely.


    Even though they were not strangers to each other, it had been very long since they broke up and weren¡¯t together. The sudden intense emotions made them feel the long-lost flutters and emotions for each other.


    Just as she was dazed from the kiss, he suddenly let go of her. The weight on her disappeared and Xia Yanran took the chance to catch her breath, feeling like she was about to suffocate from the kiss.


    Her scarlet lips parted slightly, as she opened her dazed and pretty eyes to look at the man standing beside the bed.


    He didn¡¯t leave, tugging his wet clothes off himself instead.


    As his clothes were wet, the buttons didn¡¯te off so easily. He was short-tempered usually, so half-way through his buttons, he chose to tug them apart instead. The expensive buttonsnded on the wooden floor, knocking against the floor crisply when they did.


    After he took off his shirt, he undid his belt casually once more.


    When he took off his clothes, his dark and burning eyes never left her face. His forehead was covered in sweat, his breathing heavy as his red eyes showed that he was reaching his limit.


    He got on the bed once more, his handsome face leaning towards her. Even though he felt like he was about to explode, he still kissed her patiently, from her cheeks to her ears. His voice was hoarse and deep. ¡°I¡¯m going to do it, don¡¯t kick my face againter.¡±


    Xia Yanran met his eyes, feeling like a deer had hidden in her heart as it thumped crazily. She didn¡¯t know why, but his words made her heart softened intensely.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°As*hole.¡±


    He leaned down to bit at her lips, their breaths intecing with each other. His red eyes sparkled at her. ¡°Yanran, do you still like me?¡±


    Xia Yanran replied immediately, ¡°I never liked you.¡±


    He smirked, revealing his white teeth as he chuckled darkly.


    His heavy panting sprayed at her sensitive ears once more, muttering something that was extremely shameless before he kissed her once more without waiting for Xia Yanran to reply.


    Xia Yanran grabbed his hair tightly with both hands. She wanted to push him away, but her hands seemed to lose energy while she moaned softly from his kisses.


    To be honest, she hadn¡¯t made the decision of whether she should be with him or not. She wanted to see what he would do for her in the month she asked for.


    After all, they had feelings for each other. Seeing him hold back with so much difficulty, and at the thought of the sweet and happy times he used to give her, her heart softened for him.


    Sometimes, women were that emotional.


    It was not that she really wanted to do it with him, but it was because she had feelings for him in her heart.


    Feeling her daze out, he looked up from her neck, staring at her with red eyes as he said hoarsely, ¡°Yanran, after you asked for a break up, I never touched any other woman. It has always been you, can you continue to be mine?¡±


    ...


    A long time passed.


    Xia Yanran knew that he was an animal, but he was even more of an animal after being drugged.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because he had been starved for a very long time or if it was because of the drug.


    After the nth time, Xia Yanran really wanted to kick him, but she didn¡¯t even have the energy to lift her legs.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, if you continue to bully me, I¡¯ll really ignore you.¡± Her eyes were red, tears still present on her cheeks.


    Seeing her exhausted look, he hugged her, leaning down to kiss her tears away. ¡°You foolish girl, how am I bullying you? I¡¯m doting on you.¡±


    Xia Yanran curled the nket around her, rolling to the side of the bed to ignore him.

 Chapter 1060 - Pain

    <h4>Chapter 1060: Pain</h4>


    Xiao Yi pulled the nket and Xia Yanran into his arms. He leaned down and kissed her scarlet lips before he continued to stare at her with dark eyes.


    Although he was a little bad, when he stared at someone, his eyes would be ck and dark. The dark color making her heart flutter.


    Xia Yanran looked down, slowly letting go of the nket that was wrapped tightly around her.


    In the evening, Xiao Yi had drank quite a bit with Ku Li. After having her for a few times just now, he was tired as well, so he got under the nket and hugged her in satisfaction, falling deep asleep.


    He had been in the triads since young, thus he had been caught in many life and death situations and didn¡¯t dare to sleep too deeply. However, when he was with her, he was able to rx and put his guard down.


    He didn¡¯t have any family and didn¡¯t know who his parents were, having always been alone. It was only with Xia Yanran that he could feel a hint of warmth. He hugged her tightly, his hand on her waist, as if she was his home.


    Xia Yanran stared at the man who was hugging her, his longshes like two small fans on his handsome face. His lips were pursed slightly, before they rxed in satisfaction.


    Xia Yanran felt mmy all over. No matter how sore and tired she was, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    She didn¡¯t know why either, only feeling something weird in her heart.


    To be honest, she was afraid as well. She was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to give her the quiet and peaceful life she wanted.


    Xia Yanran pulled his hand away from her waist quietly, before she got off the bed quietly.


    In order to not wake him up, she went to the guest room¡¯s bathroom to take a shower.


    Wearing her home clothes, she took her phone and sat in the living room.


    It was almost five in the morning.


    Shouldn¡¯t have Junyuan returned already?


    His lifestyle followed a usual routine, apart from having to work the night shift when he was still a doctor, he would be at home. He didn¡¯t have the habit of having a nightlife, and in his free time, he would study medical books apart from taking care of her and their younger sister.


    Xia Yanran recalled her promise to him that she wouldn¡¯t contact Xiao Yi again. However, she had slept with him again tonight. She couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty and annoyed at herself.


    Kinship and love was always a hard choice to make.


    Xia Yanran leaned back on the sofa, closing her eyes for a while.


    After the sun rose, Xia Yanran got up to wash up before she went to the kitchen to make breakfast. Since Xiao Yi had drank quite a bitst night despite his weak stomach, Xia Yanran made some light porridge.


    As she was busy, a pair of strong arms suddenly appeared on her slender waist.


    Following that, a man¡¯s hard and firm chest pressed against her back.


    Xia Yanran could feel that he wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes. She looked back, hershes fluttering immediately.


    He had probably just taken a shower since his hair was still wet. His upper body was naked while he had a yellow towel wrapped around his lower body.


    ncing down, Xia Yanran red at him. ¡°The towel you used is for me to dry my hair.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? I¡¯ll give you ten more towelster.¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless, as she turned back to focus on making breakfast.


    A warm breath sprayed by her ear, tickling her a little. Xia Yanran shrunk her neck, pushing him with her elbow. ¡°Last night was an exception. I won¡¯t care about you if you get drugged again. Also, stop touching me. It has only been three days in the one month you gave me.¡±


    Xiao Yi grabbed Xia Yanran¡¯s arm, pulling her hand and kissed her slender fingers. It felt numb and ticklish to Xia Yanran and she wanted to pull her hand back. However, the man pulled her hard into his arms.


    He grabbed her chin and kissed her carefully.


    Xia Yanran ced her hands on the counter, leaning back a little as her head kept avoiding his kisses. ¡°Xiao Yi, did you hear what I said?


    ¡°Last night was an exception, don¡¯t take it too far.


    ¡°Go away. Ah, don¡¯t tickle my waist, it tickles.


    ¡°Are you done...¡±


    The man looked down at her angered eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not doing it, let¡¯s just kiss.¡±


    She raised her hand and pressed it against his lips. ¡°You¡¯re annoying!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to Hong Kong today and will onlye back in two days. Yanran, let me kiss you again?¡±


    His voice was still hoarse from having just woken up. It was extremely sexy, making her heart tickle and flutter.


    For some reason, he really liked to kiss her. This was something Yanran noticed a few years back. She wasn¡¯t against his kisses either. Every time she was surrounded by his breath, she would feel her head spin and her mind go fuzzy.


    He lifted her up. With nowhere to ce her legs, she had no choice but to wrap them around his waist as they kissed.


    The sound of someone unlocking the door from outside rang, but with their intense kissing session, none of them heard the sound.


    Until there was a soft gasp.


    The person standing in front of the kitchen stared at what was happening, her mouth agape.


    Xia Yanran opened her eyes, ncing at the kitchen entrance from the man¡¯s shoulder. When she saw the woman standing there, she immediately got off Xiao Yi.


    ¡°Sister Jiayi?¡±


    Shen Jiayi only nced inside the kitchen once more before she looked away. She never thought that Yanran would kiss a man wearing only a towel in the kitchen.


    Also, from how they looked, they must have been togetherst night as well.


    Shen Jiayi was a little angry, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face.


    Xia Yanran hurriedly ran out of the kitchen and led Shen Jiayi to Junyuan¡¯s room. Her pretty face was exceptionally heated. With Shen Jiayi staring at her, Xia Yanran hurriedly found the clothes that Junyuan hadn¡¯t worn before and went out.


    After she told Xiao Yi to wear them, Xia Yanran pushed him out of the door immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s my sister-inw. Since she¡¯s here, my brother will probably be back soon. Leave quickly!¡±


    Xiao Yi wanted to say something, but when he saw the panic in Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes, he nodded. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go to work today and rest properly at home.¡±


    Xia Yanran closed the door.


    After taking a deep breath, Xia Yanran walked to Junyuan¡¯s room.


    When she went in, Shen Jiayi was tidying some clothes.


    Seeing her put some of Junyuan¡¯s clothes into a luggage, Xia Yanran was slightly surprised. ¡°Sister Jiayi, where is my brother going? Why are you packing his clothes?¡±


    With a frown appearing on her face, Shen Jiayi thought of Junyuan who was in the hospital.


    When she got notified and rushed to the hospitalst night, he was covered in blood, his facepletely swollen and unrecognizable. She ran along with the bed towards the surgery room, the bedsheets under him turning red.


    He wasn¡¯t unconscious then and with his remaining strength, he pulled her and said painfully, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell my younger sisters. I don¡¯t want them to worry...¡±


    And then he was pushed in the surgery room, her hands covered in his blood. She stood outside of the surgery room alone, her heart clenched tightly and miserably.


    She had known him for many years. Her family background was strong and reputable. Back when he was still a doctor, she was his patient and she had fallen for him at first nce.


    His was handsome, warm and polite. He was the youngest and most patient doctor she had ever seen.


    He was very fair and had a small dimple on his right cheek when he smiled. His fingers were very long, his fingernails trimmed neatly.


    He had a clean and clear aura, his scent inteced with a faint desalinizing scent.


    The unrecognizable man covered in blood andying on the bed lookedpletely different.


    Shen Jiayi had never liked someone so much before as she was the one who had pursued him.


    Her family did object to them before, but after finding out that his medical skills were exceptional and that he had a bright future, they let her be.


    However, he was exceptionally hard to chase...


    She thought at first that with his warm personality, pursuing him wouldn¡¯t be hard. But once she started, she realized how hard it was.


    She pursued him for several years.


    It was until she apanied him after he injured his right wrist and could no longer hold a scalpel that he finally epted her.


    After a while, she realized that he was only warm on the outside. Inside, he was actually a very cold and aloof person. He was only nice to his younger sisters and his patients.


    It was not that he wasn¡¯t nice to her, but in front of her, everything he did was out of rationality.


    Her best friend reminded her before that a man would only be exceptionally rational if they didn¡¯t love the woman.


    They had been together for six months, but he never kissed her before. Even when it came to holding hands, she had to take the initiative to do it first.


    She was alright with all of these, after all, he was a person who warmed up slowly.


    But the thing that she couldn¡¯t tolerate the most was his love for his younger sisters.


    He would make breakfast for his younger sisters every day, and would go straight home after work to make dinner for them.


    He would bring his sister on a trip once they had time during the weekend. Although he brought her along as well, everyone in a rtionship would want to spend time alone with their partners, wouldn¡¯t they?


    When it rained and poured, the first people he thought of would be his younger sisters.


    When they were finally on a date, he would leave her once a younger sister called him.


    He told her before that because his younger sisters didn¡¯t have parents to dote on them since young, he had to dote on them more as their older brother.


    However, wasn¡¯t it enough to dote them to this extent already?


    After getting injured so badly, the thing he thought about was to not make his younger sisters worry.


    Shen Jiayi felt sad and disappointed.


    No matter how much she loved him, he would never put her in his heart! The ones that he loved and doted on were ultimately his younger sisters. There was no space in his heart for her.


    Xia Yanran stared as Shen Jiayi cried while packing the luggage, her heart tightening as a bad feeling spread within her.


    ¡°Sister Jiayi, what happened?¡± Xia Yanran¡¯s expression changed as she grabbed Shen Jiayi¡¯s arm. ¡°Is it my brother... what happened to him?¡±


    Shen Jiayi moved her hand to wipe her tears away as she said with trembling lips, ¡°Your brother is hospitalized. He got injured badlyst night and suffered many broken bones. His organs have internal bleeding, his head was injured, the veins in his arms broke and he bled so much. Although the doctors managed to save him, his body is still very weak. Although he¡¯s not in danger, his situation isn¡¯t very good either. If his injuries get infected, the consequence would be very serious... These are only some of the injuries I was told, I don¡¯t know yet if there are any other injuries. After he woke up this morning, he hasn¡¯t spoken yet.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes immediately reddened, her hold on Shen Jiayi¡¯s arm tightened as her heart jumped to the top of her throat. Her lips trembled. ¡± How... My brother even sent me a messagest night, how would he have gotten injured so badly suddenly...¡±


    Shen Jiayi waved Xia Yanran¡¯s hand away as she continued to pack the luggage, her expression turning cold. ¡°Your brother didn¡¯t want me to tell you two, but Yanran, your brother¡¯s life was in dangerst night, yet you were... Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s too much? Your brother treats Xia Tang and you like his priceless treasures, but what about you?¡±

 Chapter 1061 - She Hurt Him Terribly

    <h4>Chapter 1061: She Hurt Him Terribly</h4>


    Hearing Shen Jiayi¡¯s words, Xia Yanran clenched her hands tightly, her knuckles turning so pale it looked like they were about to snap. Her throat felt as if an invisible hand was choking her tightly, suffocating her.


    Her eyes on Shen Jiayi slowly blurred.


    Her heart beat faster, speeding up nonstop as if it was going to jump out of her chest.


    She closed her eyes, tears trailing down her face as she said with trembling lips, ¡°Sister Jiayi, you¡¯re right, I¡¯m being too selfish and uncaring...¡±


    Her brother was hospitalized and was in life danger, yet she was with Xiao Yi...


    Not only was she too selfish, she deserved to die!


    Her love hurt her brother terribly. He had long told her to not be with a man who could not give her a stable future anymore.


    But she didn¡¯t listen.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s appearance made her heart go crazy.


    She was the worst and deserved to die!


    Shen Jiayi stared at Xia Yanran¡¯s tear-covered face, sighing as her expression eased a little. She knew that Xia Yanran could not be fully med for Junyuan being hospitalizedst night.


    Junyuan didn¡¯t let her tell them, so the pair of sisters didn¡¯t know either.


    ¡°Yanran, don¡¯t cry. Although your brother is seriously injured, his life isn¡¯t in danger anymore.¡±


    Xia Yanran wiped her tears away as she helped Shen Jiayi to pack Junyuan¡¯s clothes. She then went back to the kitchen to make breakfast, packing it in a thermos container and went to the hospital with Shen Jiayi.


    Junyuan was hospitalized in the city hospital he used to work at before. In the past, Junyuan was the best surgeon here. With his good skills and temper, many people came from around the country to consult him.


    Originally, his future had been exceptionally bright.


    At the thought that it was all because of her, Xia Yanran felt even sadder and more guilty.


    Once she got off the car, she rushed towards Junyuan¡¯s room.


    The door wasn¡¯t shut, and when Xia Yanran was about to push the door open, she heard a doctor speaking to Junyuan. ¡°...Junyuan, the injuries on the other parts of your body can recover, except for...¡±


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s heavy words, Xia Yanran didn¡¯t go in immediately.


    She moved her hand away from the door handle, looking inside the room with blurry eyes. The doctor in his white robe was covering Junyuan, so she couldn¡¯t see how her brother looked like now.


    ¡°I know, tell me the truth!¡±


    ¡°The part that is the most important to men was injured badly and you might suffer from erectile dysfunction from now on, so you have to be prepared.¡±


    Junyuan closed his eyes as he remained unmoving on the bed. Every bone within him, including that part, felt extremely painful and terrible.


    The doctor was Junyuan¡¯s old colleague, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel pity when he saw that Junyuan had be like this. ¡°Junyuan, who hit you? Who would be that ruthless to do this to you?¡±


    After Xia Yanran heard the doctor¡¯s words, her mind immediately went nk. Her face paledpletely, her body trembling as if she had fallen into a depthless abyss.


    Shen Jiayi, who had been standing behind Xia Yanran, heard the conversation as well. What did the doctor just say? Junyuan was going to be disabled from now on?


    How could this happen?


    The luggage Shen Jiayi was holding fell to the fell as her legs went weak. She supported herself against the wall, fear and despair spreading in her eyes.


    Hearing the loud thud, the doctor nced at the door.


    Seeing Xia Yanran and Shen Jiayi, he turned back to tell Junyuan, ¡°Your family is here.¡±


    After hearing such a fatal blow, Junyuan¡¯s emotions couldn¡¯t be read as only his eyes turned slightly red.


    For every man, this was news that brought them endless despair.


    Junyuan was no exception.


    He nodded. ¡°Let theme in!¡±


    The doctor walked to the door and saw two equally pale faces, as if they had experienced arge blow. He said, ¡°Junyuan told you guys to go in.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s mind was still buzzing. It took her a while to finally move her lead-like, heavy legs towards Junyuan. Her eyes were so red she was about to cry tears of blood.


    Shen Jiayi followed behind Xia Yanran.


    Junyuan looked up, knowing that Xia Yanran and Shen Jiayi had heard the doctor¡¯s words and were having a mental breakdown now after he saw their pale faces and red eyes.


    Compared to them, his expression was the same as usual. His pale lips moved as his eyesnded on Xia Yanran. ¡°Yanran, go out for a while, I have something to say to Jiayi.¡±


    Junyuan was still very weak, needing to cough several times whenever he spoke.


    Xia Yanran stared at Junyuan, whose face was so swollen he couldn¡¯t be recognized, her heart panging in pain.


    She nodded with red eyes before she walked out.


    Once Junyuan and Jiayi were the only ones left in the room, Junyuan¡¯s eyesnded on the pretty bracelet Shen Jiayi was wearing before he looked away. ¡°Jiayi, did you hear Dr Li¡¯s words?¡±


    Shen Jiayi nodded as tears covered her face.


    Junyuan¡¯s injured lips tugged slightly, his toneced with an unknown emotion. ¡°After you got together with me, you haven¡¯t been happy. Jiayi, please choose someone that can make you happy!¡±


    Staring at Junyuan, who was still speaking to her gently even though his heart must be bleeding at such a time, Shen Jiayi¡¯s emotions suddenly exploded. ¡°You already know about it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Junyuan remained quiet.


    Shen Jiayi hated it when Junyuan acted like this. Whenever they fought, he would remain quiet no matter what she said.


    She wiped her tears. ¡°You already know that I had a one night stand with another man after you rejected my advances on you on my birthday and went out drinking, right?¡±


    Junyuan¡¯s lips pursed tightly.


    ¡°I made a mistake. You knew about it, but you never said anything. Junyuan, do you think you¡¯re very noble? Very capable? Or is it because you don¡¯t love me at all, so you don¡¯t care about it!¡±


    Junyuan stared at the tears-stricken Shen Jiayi, his lips moving. ¡°After I rejected you that night, I went to look for you. When I found out that you weren¡¯t in the hotel, I went to look around for you until I saw you crouching down in front of the bar¡¯s entrance, sobbing loudly. Senior was squatting beside you as heforted you, but you pped him.


    ¡°Jiayi, I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, you¡¯re suffering as well.¡±


    Shen Jiayi¡¯s body shook, crying as sheughed. ¡°Your senior used to be a surgeon in the same department as you. He¡¯s not as handsome as you, and his skills aren¡¯t as good are you, but he¡¯s the Surgeon Chief now. He confessed to me when I had a crush on you. Actually, I¡¯m not as good as you think I am. Because I couldn¡¯t get warmth from you, I would often rant to your senior.


    ¡°Although I drank too much that night, I also knew that it was your senior. When he forced himself on me, I even felt a hint of revenge. Xia Junyuan, you knew that I betrayed you first, but why didn¡¯t you hit or scold me? You could have initiated a breakup, but you never said anything. You¡¯ve been waiting for me to bring it up because you want me to keep my dignity, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 1062 - Can’t Love Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1062: Can¡¯t Love Anymore</h4>


    ¡°You always thought for others, but have you thought for yourself before?


    ¡°Your heart is bleeding right now, isn¡¯t it?!


    ¡°Xia Junyuan, are you living for others? You¡¯re extremely nice to your family, lovers and patients, but have you ever been nice to yourself?¡±


    Shen Jiayi sprawled on the edge of the bed, her sightpletely blurred from her tears so she couldn¡¯t see him clearly. ¡°Two days ago, I already received your senior¡¯s ne gift. I originally nned to find a suitable chance to initiate a breakup with you. It¡¯s not because you cannot do surgeries anymore and it¡¯s not because you can¡¯t do it anymore, but because I don¡¯t deserve you anymore.


    ¡°Xia Junyuan, you¡¯re too good. To me, you¡¯re like the stars in the sky that¡¯s able to shine on everyone brightly. I cannot take you for my own. We can still be friends in the future. I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t add to your problems right now.¡±


    Junyuan stared at Shen Jiayi, who was sobbing crazily. ¡°Be happy with Senior in the future.¡±


    Shen Jiayi looked down, only looking up at Junyuan again after a long while. She asked hoarsely, ¡°You never loved me, did you?¡±


    Junyuan pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Jiayi, stop asking about this.¡±


    Shen Jiayiughed coldly as hershes fluttered. Everyone said that Dr Xia was the nicest doctor, that one would be extremely happy if they were with him. However, who knew how coldblooded he was. It was true that he would be nice to you, but he would also be so selfish to not give you any love.


    Shen Jiayi didn¡¯t know who would be able to conquer his heart in the future. If he loved that person, that person would be extremely happy!


    If she was able to feel a little love from him in this rtionship, she would never have betrayed him.


    However, he didn¡¯t love her.


    But was there a mistake in not loving someone? He just hadn¡¯t met a woman that was able to make his heart move.


    Shen Jiayi wiped her tears as she stood up. ¡°I hope that you can recover soon! Medicine is so advanced now, even if you injured that important part, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t treat it. Please take care.¡±


    ...


    After Shen Jiayi left, Xia Yanran entered the room again.


    A faint lightnded on Junyuan¡¯s face, his expression looking a little sad and lonely.


    Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t even breathe properly as she trudged slowly towards the bed with heavy steps.


    Apart from Xiao Yi¡¯s men or his enemies, she really couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would be so ruthless and cause Junyuan to be like this!


    Xia Yanran called Xiao Yi earlier outside the room, but he had turned off his phone. When he left in the morning, he said that he was going to Hong Kong, so he might be on the ne.


    Xia Yanran bit her lip, not even having the courage to cry. She was like a criminal that hadmitted the worst crimes in the world.


    Sensing someone walking in, Junyuan suppressed his emotions as he turned around to look at Xia Yanran slowly.


    Their eyes met and Xia Yanran¡¯s legs went weak. She leaned at the side of the bed, speaking with trembling lips, ¡°Brother, is your injury rted to Xiao Yi?¡±


    Staring at Xia Yanran¡¯s red eyes, Junyuan closed his eyes before he spoke softly, ¡°That morning, when I saw him sending you back, I was very angry. I knew that you wouldn¡¯t go and find him on your own, so I wanted to speak to him.


    ¡°I camped at yourpany for two days until I saw his caring outst night and I followed his car until the clubhouse.


    ¡°He was in the room, so I didn¡¯t see him. His two assistants were the ones who did it, and he probably doesn¡¯t know about it at all.¡±


    Junyuan stared at Xia Yanran, whoseshes were fluttering crazily. He sighed softly. ¡°Yanran, I said that I would take good care of Tangtang and you. It¡¯s not that I want to ruin your rtionship with Xiao Yi, I even tried to convince myself to let you pursue your happiness.


    ¡°But Xiao Yi¡¯s background is too dark andplicated. You would be in a lot of danger if you¡¯re with him. I would be constantly worried and scared for you. If our Yanran gets injured one day, how can I face ourte parents?


    ¡°Back then, you selling yourself to Xiao Yi for me had already be a scar and pain in my life forever. I was useless to make my sister suffer that much. In this life, I have no regrets or unhappiness even if I lose my life for you.


    ¡°Yanran, I just hope for Tangtang and you to be safe and happy. If Xiao Yi was a normal person, I wouldn¡¯t object over your rtionship even if he was poor and had nothing. Do you understand?¡±


    Xia Yanran grabbed Junyuan¡¯s injured hands, using her face to caress his hands. Her heart throbbed in pain, sadness flooding her senses as her tears flowed out. She choked, ¡± I do, I understand everything. Brother is the best big brother in this world, you¡¯ve never wronged me. I was the one who wronged you. I hurt you again and again.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked up, her tearyshes fluttering crazily. Because of her love, her brother was covered with injuries and lost everything.


    When they were young and banished from the Xia family, her brother brought Tangtang and her up alone. He worked many part-time jobs as he studied, sleeping only two or three hours every night. He never bought any new clothes from himself, continuing to wear his school uniform even after the material was worn out. He never ate nice things himself and would leave everything to their youngest sister and her.


    He was good looking, being one of the most handsome boys in school, so many girls liked her. However, he would never pay attention to them, all of his attention ced on his studies and two younger sisters.


    Their mother had passed away from an illness. At that time, none of the doctors would save her, so his dream from young was to be a top doctor. He overcame the challenges from studying medicine and did his best to save more lives.


    But because of her love, he lost everything he had worked for!


    It was all her fault.


    ...


    Xia Yanran sold her shares in the newspaper and quit her job as the main editor. For the next few days, she took care of Junyuan in the hospital.


    In front of her, Junyuan acted normal, but sometimes in the middle of the night, Xia Yanran nced at him quietly. He didn¡¯t fall asleep and stared nkly out of the window.


    Xia Yanran knew very well what he was suffering from.


    Xiao Yi had called her several times, but she never answered his calls. She didn¡¯t reply the messages he sent either.


    If the result of her rtionship was her brother being hurt forever, she would rather not have it.


    This evening, Xia Yanran returned to the apartment to take some things. When she arrived at the building entrance, a ring light shone towards her.


    Xia Yanran raised her hand to block the light. Instead of turning off the lights, that car drove towards her at a crazy speed.


    It only stopped when it was a few centimeters away from her.


    Xia Yanran froze, then she saw the door being opened and a tall figure getting off.


    The figure exuded a strong and dark aura.


    Staring at Xiao Yi, who was walking towards her withrge strides, Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes constricted slightly.

 Chapter 1063 - The End

    <h4>Chapter 1063: The End</h4>


    Xiao Yi stopped in front of Xia Yanran.


    He stared at her with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Why did you stop working and sell your shares?¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at his handsome face before she suddenly lifted her hand and caressed his face. She traced his exquisite features slowly. His facial features were exquisite and well-defined, like they had been drawn by a master carefully.


    She was once so smitten by this face.


    She traced his facial features, her eyes on him looking like she knew him, but never knew him at the same time.


    In her heart, she knew that if he knew about, he would never have allowed his men to hit her brother to that extent. However, even if he didn¡¯t know about it, what could he do now?


    At the end of the day, their love had caused a permanent scar to her brother¡¯s life.


    Xiao Yi grabbed Xia Yanran¡¯s hand. However, he had just touched her when she waved his hand away.


    It felt like his touch would make her contract some gue and wanted to avoid itpletely.


    Xia Yanran looked down, a small smile appearing on her lips. ¡°I sold my shares and quit my job.¡± She took out a credit card from her bag. ¡°This is the money from selling the shares. You gave me that newspaper agency in the past. I don¡¯t want it now, so I should return the money to you as well.¡±


    Xiao Yi tried to look at Xia Yanran¡¯s expression, but she was looking down, so he couldn¡¯t see her properly. All he could feel that she wanted to cut all ties with him.


    Her attitude was filled with a determination that was never present before.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s heart panged, his strong arms grabbing Xia Yanran¡¯s shoulders as he pressed her against the wall. He looked down at her. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you sold it and don¡¯t want to work anymore. I¡¯ll take care of you from now on.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯sshes fluttered.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t speaking with her lips pursed tightly and seriously, Xiao Yi felt a hint of panic in his heart. He lifted her chin and kissed her.


    He looked for her lips, his actions filled with panic.


    Xia Yanran turned away.


    He froze, looking at her with dark eyes before he reached out to grab her face. He forced her chin up as he continued kissing her.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes werepletely cold as she reached out to push him away with all of her strength. She lifted her hand, and pped him ruthlessly.


    A loud p echoed, and the man who wanted to pull her into his arms froze.


    Xia Yanran looked up into the man¡¯s eyes for a few seconds.


    Her voice was weak, yet steady. ¡°Xiao Yi, let¡¯s end this here! I don¡¯t need a month, I can give you your answer now. We cannot be together anymore, never in this life!¡±


    His face ached slightly, but he didn¡¯t care. His tongue poked his cheek as he remained quiet, before he pushed her against the wall once more, grabbing her chin to kiss her with all he had.


    She didn¡¯t struggle.


    When he pushed her mouth open, a sharp item was suddenly pressed against his chest.


    He paused, moving away from her lips as he stared at her with dark eyes. After a few seconds, he slowly looked down to see a sharp knife pressed against his chest.


    The sharp point of the knife was pointing at him.


    As long as she put a little more strength in it, she could take his life.


    There was no change in Xiao Yi¡¯s well-defined face. Apart from his eyes turning darker, there was no fear in them. The only thing inside his eyes were confusion and a deep sadness.


    However, very quickly, he saw Xia Yanran turn the sharp de around, aiming it at her neck.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, promise me that you won¡¯te and look for me again. If not, I¡¯ll die in front of you now.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Reason.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore. I don¡¯t want to contact you again. I want to stay away and never see you again. This is the reason.¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at her, not missing any emotion on her face. Her eyes were filled with determination.


    His heart sank.


    She really wanted to cut it clean with him.


    Xiao Yi remained quiet for a while before he smiled with slight ridicule. ¡°Yanran, do you have to?¡±


    Xia Yanran smirked, the de sinking into her flesh. Blood started to flow from her neck. ¡°Do you promise me?¡±


    Seeing the blood on the de, Xiao Yi¡¯s jaw tensed, his dark eyes constricting crazily as the atmosphere turned colder and stiffer.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at her as she tightened her hold on the knife. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking? Xiao Yi, it¡¯s been ten years, let¡¯s end it here!¡±


    Xiao Yi pursed his lips into a tight line.


    Quietness spread amongst them.


    His body moved as he suddenly grabbed her wrist. With a bit of strength, he managed to take the knife from her.


    ¡°Xia Yanran, with my age, I don¡¯t want to force women to do anything anymore. If you want to end it, you don¡¯t have to use such a method.¡±


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, his breathing turning heavier and messier. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity, I haven¡¯t been able to make you happy yet.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked down, taking a deep breath to suppress her emotions. ¡°It¡¯s not important anymore.¡±


    Xiao Yi nodded. ¡°I never thought that our rtionship would end like this. I don¡¯t want to force you anymore. You¡¯ve made your decision and I will respect it.¡±


    Hearing his words, Xia Yanran really felt like crying. She didn¡¯t say anything as she opened the security door and walked into the elevator.


    Frantic steps followed her in.


    When the elevator door closed, Xiao Yi caught up to her. He pressed her against the elevator walls and kissed her with all he had. His scorching hot and panicked breath sprayed on her.


    Xia Yanran leaned against the wall, not moving and not struggling.


    He didn¡¯t kiss her too deeply, moving away from her lips very quickly. He stared into her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t appear in front of you anymore. Even if we meet coincidentally, please treat me as a stranger.¡±


    Xia Yanran slowly looked up at him. ¡°I will.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything anymore, staring at her deeply before he turned around and walked out of the elevator.


    The doors closed and Xia Yanran slowly slid down to the ground. She hugged her knees, burying her face inside as he slender shoulder trembled nonstop.


    ...


    After Xiao Yi walked out, he took the bloodced knife back onto his car.


    He sat at the driver¡¯s seat, smoking.


    After seeing her apartment light up, he drove away.


    He drove around aimlessly. He was surrounded by bright traffic lights and the busy and luxurious streets, but he felt like he was in the desert.


    When he left that morning, she was still fine.


    Her willingness to give herself to him meant that she hadn¡¯t let go of himpletely. It had only been such a short time, but her attitude had changed so thoroughly.


    Xiao Yi had briefly guessed what happened. He turned the car around, driving for some distance before he saw a figure at a traffic junction.


    When he saw clearly what that person was doing, Xiao Yi¡¯s dark eyes turned cold.

 Chapter 1064 - Knowing the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Knowing the Truth</h4>


    Shen Jiayi was walking out of a jewelry shop with a man, a sparkling diamond ring on her hand. Staring at the sparkling ring, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel happy.


    In the past, she hoped with everything she had for Junyuan to give her a ring. Even if he didn¡¯t propose, she was willing to marry him too.


    But now, he had be a crippled person.


    She knew that no matter how much she liked him, it would be impossible to be with him anymore.


    ¡°Jiayi, are you still thinking of Junyuan?¡± The man beside her hugged her, disregarding the people around them as he leaned down to kiss her. ¡°Although I¡¯m not as handsome as Junyuan, I will be good to you. I can satisfy you in bed as well, so let¡¯s stop thinking about that useless person, alright?¡±


    Shen Jiayi leaned her head against the man¡¯s chest, nodding softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s Junyuan¡¯s loss in not cherishing you. He cannot find a woman that is better than you anymore.¡±


    People liked to hear praises. No matter how much Shen Jiayi liked Junyuan, she was still unhappy and med him for not cherishing her properly.


    Now that he had be like this, it was indeed hard for him to find a woman better than her in the future! At this thought, Shen Jiayi¡¯s low emotions was lifted.


    She was very selfish. She would rather Junyuan be like that for the rest of his life than hope for him to have a nicer life than her.


    Maybe, he would only think of her good if he wasn¡¯t doing well.


    ¡°Jiayi, let¡¯s not go back tonight and go to a hotel?¡± The man leaned down and said hoarsely by Shen Jiayi¡¯s ear.


    Shen Jiayi¡¯s ears flushed, her lips moving. She was about to reply him when a tall and dark shadow covered them.


    Shen Jiayi looked up and saw a man wearing a ck coat, a cigarette between his lips. His facial features were very clean and handsome, but his eyes were extremely dark. On top of his strong and dark aura, he made people fear him instinctively.


    Shen Jiayi furrowed her eyebrows, thinking that this person looked slightly familiar. Looking at him again, she finally recalled that it was the man that kissed Yanran that morning.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s well-defined features were tense as he stared at Shen Jiayi with a murderous intent. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Xia Yanran¡¯s sister-inw? You betrayed Junyuan?¡±


    No matter how handsome Xiao Yi looked, his aura was dark and it was easy to tell that he couldn¡¯t be offended so easily. Shen Jiayi was so afraid her face turned pale, not daring to speak.


    Although the man who was hugging Shen Jiayi was slightly shocked by Xiao Yi¡¯s aura as well, he forced out a courageous face in order to show his masculinity in front of Shen Jiayi. ¡°Who are you? Jiayi has already broken up with Xia Junyuan and is no longer rted to the Xia siblings!¡±


    Xiao Yi took a step closer to them, the dark and coldblooded aura he exuded making Shen Jiayi and the man shiver in fear.


    The man took a step back with Shen Jiayi in his arms, ring at Xiao Yi guardedly. ¡°This is aw-abiding society. W-What do you want to do? Also, Junyuan has already be a useless person. He no longer has the rights to have a girlfriend. Even if Jiayi didn¡¯t break up with him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be with Jiayi anymore!¡±


    Xiao Yi raised an eyebrow coldly, his hand reaching out to grab the man¡¯s cor, his eyes dark and scary. ¡°What are you saying? Junyuan became a useless person?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he was bashed up terribly by people in front of a clubhouse. His penis had been kicked as well, so he lost his function there. With that, isn¡¯t he a useless person now?¡±


    At the thought of how resolute Xia Yanran was, Xiao Yi suddenly seemed to understand something.


    Xiao Yi let go of the man¡¯s cor and ran back to his car. He drove to the hospital.


    After finding out which ward Junyuan was in, Xiao Yi rushed over.


    Xia Yanran had already returned to the hospital and was feeding Junyuan.


    Xiao Yi didn¡¯t go in, observing what was inside the room silently as he stood by the window before he turned around to ask about Junyuan¡¯s condition from Junyuan¡¯s main doctor.


    After finding out from the doctor that Junyuan had been injured all over, the worst being his penis, Xiao Yi pursed his lips tightly, his lips scarily dry.


    ...


    Hong Kong.


    Long Ye stared as Ye Feifei walked out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Baby.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ye, if Brother Yi found out about us, would he... Brother Ye, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Long Ye replied, ¡°Boss has gone to Ning City and wouldn¡¯t return so quickly. Besides, the two of you are only acting and you¡¯re not really his woman. What are you so scared of?¡±


    Ye Feifei bit her lip, not speaking.


    Long Ye stared at her with dangerous eyes. ¡°Or do you really want to be Brother Ye¡¯s woman?¡±


    Ye Feifei pouted. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to be with Brother Yi? Brother Ye, with your capability, do you really want to be the Second-in-charge for the rest of your life?¡±


    A darkness shed in Long Ye¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be above Brother Yi soon.¡±


    Long Ye hugged Ye Feifei and sat by the bed, smoking. ¡°After Second Master Qin died, if it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Yi, the business association might have turned into dust. Although he isn¡¯tpletely good, everyone knows his capability. However, now that it¡¯s slowly stabilizing and the business is slowly rising, I have that n...¡±


    Ye Feifei looked up and kissed Long Ye¡¯s chin. ¡°Brother Ye, I just know you¡¯re above everyone else and will go on to do big things in the future.¡±


    Long Ye put out the cigarette, preparing to kiss Ye Feifei when a loud and deafening sound trailed over.


    Bang!


    The door was kicked open and knocked against the door, rumbling loudly as the wooden splinters exploded all over the entrance.


    Long Ye nced at the door.


    All he saw was Xiao Yi, his expression dark like he had walked out of Hell, standing by the door.


    ¡°Brother Xiao?¡±


    Long Ye¡¯s expression immediately changed, his body trembling. When Ye Feifei saw Xiao Yi¡¯s dark expression, she screamed in fear, hurriedly hiding herself in the nket as his body shivered.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s lips were pursed tightly, his eyes cold and emotionless as he walked towards the bed.


    Long Ye felt the cold aura on Xiao Yi, and cold sweat appeared on his forehead. ¡°Brother Yi, Feifei and I...¡± When he met Xiao Yi¡¯s dark and oppressive eyes, Long Ye stammered, ¡°S-She seduced me first! Brother Yi, if you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll cut it clean with her immediately!¡±

 Chapter 1065 - Out for Xiao Yi’s Blood

    <h4>Chapter 1065: Out for Xiao Yi¡¯s Blood</h4>


    Ye Feifei, who was covered in the nket, scorned Long Ye in her heart. This spineless son of a b*tch. He was the one who slept with her and he dared to say that she seduced him first?


    No matter who seduced who first, they had already gotten together.


    Ye Feifei was not dumb. She had already offended Xiao Yi by colluding with Long Ye. Although she preferred to sleep with Xiao Yi, it wasn¡¯t like he was good to sleep with. Other than putting up with a show with her, he usually did not give her more than a nce.


    Ye Feifei did not crawl out of the nket to defend herself. Although she was extremely afraid, she was more or less a little proud in her heart.


    Was Xiao Yi furious and gloomy because she betrayed him and slept with Long Ye?


    It seemed like he did care about her!


    Ye Feifei was thinking smugly when Long Ye, who was on the bed, suddenly cried in pain.


    Long Ye was hauled out of bed by Xiao Yi.


    Within seconds, Xiao Yi took the pistol from Long Ye, took out all the bullets and threw the pistol into the trash. Ye Feifei peeped out from the nket and before she could see anything, she heard Long Ye howling.


    There was a bang and Long Ye was kicked out by Xiao Yi,nded on the wall, rolled on the ground and sprawled on the ground, his body curled into a ball painfully.


    Like that, Xiao Yi has broken one of Long Ye¡¯s rib bones.


    Ye Feifei was terrified. She knew Xiao Yi was cruel, but she was shocked and frightened to see him kicking and hurting his own brother.


    Xiao Yi was like a cheetah, walking slowly to Long Ye, who was moaning in pain and stared at him. Bending slightly, Xiao Yi grabbed Long Ye¡¯s cor with both hands and lifted him up.


    Long Ye¡¯s face twisted in pain and there was blood at the corner of his lips. ¡°Boss, we¡¯re sworn brothers. Why are you treating me like this?¡±


    Xiao Yi smirked andughed coldly. ¡°Do sworn brothers betray me behind my back? I saw the surveince footage. Xiao Feng got people to beat up Junyuan outside. You must have instigated it!¡±


    Long Ye looked at Xiao Yi with an expression like he did not know anything. ¡°Boss, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You dare to hit him and even cripple him, hm?¡±


    Long Ye saw the murderous intent shooting out from Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes and his lips trembled. ¡°Boss, I admit that me and Third Brother asked people to beat up Junyuan. But it was for your own good. We don¡¯t want you to be involved with that family anymore and don¡¯t want you to leave the association.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Third Brother and he said that Junyuan¡¯s injuries will get better with rest and won¡¯t be crippled!¡±


    Xiao Yi narrowed his menacing eyes. ¡°His penis was trampled on. Was it you who did it?¡±


    Xiao Yi had seen the surveince footage at the entrance of the clubhouse, but there was only the footage where Xiao Feng asked people to hit Junyuan. At that time, Junyuan was curled up and the people who hit him did not trample on his important area.


    Long Ye shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t... I only wanted to teach him a lesson and let him and his sister to stop looking for Boss.¡±


    Xiao Yi released his hold on Long Ye¡¯s cor and looked down at him with a dark expression. ¡°Number Two, you know what I hate the most! Making decisions on your own!¡±


    Xiao Yi picked up a solid wooden chair and smashed it down hard at Long Ye without even blinking.


    ¡°If Junyuan doesn¡¯t recover, I don¡¯t mind crippling the both of you!¡±


    Long Ye had no strength to respond to Xiao Yi and with a bang, his head was bleeding from being smashed into, his eyes rolled up and he fainted on the spot.


    Ye Feifei looked at Xiao Yi, who had hurt Long Ye so badly. His face was tensed and his eyes were cold and murderous. Ye Feifei was so frightened she dared not breathe. Her body trembled, her face turned pale, her eyes rolled back and she fainted too.


    ...


    When Long Ye was in the hospital, he received a call from Ku Li. Ku Li wanted to meet Long Ye for a while and arranged a time.


    Long Ye set the location at the hospital roof.


    At midnight, Long Ye arrived at the rooftop in a wheelchair.


    By then, Ku Li was already waiting there. Seeing Long Yeing, he clicked his tongue. ¡°Second Master Long, you¡¯re the second-in-charge. How did you get beaten like this by Master Xiao?¡±


    Long Ye gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard with Master Xiao and without you and Third Master Xiao, Master Xiao wouldn¡¯t be where he is today.¡± Ku Li looked at Long Ye sympathetically. ¡°He repaid kindness with ingratitude and beat up his brother. Fortunately, you¡¯re strong. Otherwise you could have died in his hands that day!¡±


    Long Ye thought of Xiao Yi¡¯s cruelty to him that day and his chest was filled with anger and discontent.


    Ku Li looked at Long Ye quietly. ¡°I know you¡¯re an ambitious person. You also don¡¯t want to sumb to others either!¡± Ku Li squatted down in front of Long Ye and a trace of hatred shed past his eyes. ¡°Get rid of Xiao Yi and work with me. How about I split it 60/40 with you? You know, the way to get the most money and the fastest way in this world is doing drug deals. I¡¯ll give you a huge profit if you let me pass through your ports. If you agree, I can also give you the goods so that you have money rolling in and the sky¡¯s the limit!¡±


    Long Ye pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Ku Li pushed Long Ye to the edge of the roof and pointed to the prosperous and bright city. ¡°In the future, you would be able to step this prosperous city under your feet. Second Master Long, a man who does great things should not be as scrupulous as Master Xiao. Get rid of him and you¡¯ll be the boss respected by everyone in the future!


    ¡°Money, women, power, status. You can have whatever you want and not care about others, not to mention being beaten like a dog!¡±


    Long Ye¡¯s eyes turned red. It was obvious that Ku Li¡¯s proposal had moved him.


    Although Xiao Yi had saved him before, for a pathetic woman, he could beat him up regardless of their sworn brotherhood.


    What more should he care about?


    Ku Li took out a transparent bag from his coat and handed it to Long Ye. ¡°This is a colorless and tasteless poison. If you put it into Xiao Yi¡¯s wine or food when he¡¯s not paying attention, he will be poisoned and killed within half an hour!¡±


    Long Ye took over the bag with trembling fingers.


    Ku Li patted Long Ye¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±


    ...


    The next day, Long Ye found Xiao Feng, who was also beaten up by Xiao Yi. Xiao Feng was also hospitalized, but his injuries were not as serious as Long Ye.


    Long Ye and Xiao Feng had known each other for long and their rtionship was strong and deep. Long Ye did not hide from Xiao Feng and told about how he had met with Ku List night.


    When Xiao Feng learned that Long Ye was going to poison Xiao Yi, his expression changed. ¡°Second Brother, how could you agree? Brother Yi is our savior. Without him, we would have been killed!¡±


    Long Ye snorted. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been because he had saved us and brought us along, I would long have rebelled against him. We treated him as our big brother, but now he wanted our lives for a woman. We don¡¯t need a brother who has lost his mind over love!


    ¡°Feng Zi, we¡¯re in the same boat. We have to think of a n to do it while he is looking for doctors for Junyuan and his attention is not on the gang and us! Are you with me?¡±

 Chapter 1066 - Terrifying

    <h4>Chapter 1066: Terrifying</h4>


    Long Ye was going to hold the banquet in a high end hotel. He had booked the venue in advance.


    Xiao Yi arrived at the hotel as scheduled.


    At the entrance of the hotel stood two tall and beautiful receptionists, whose eyes were bright when they saw Xiao Yi getting out of the car.


    Xiao Yi wore a ck V-neck silk shirt, revealing his corbones and a tailored suit over it, not buttoned up, showing off his modelesque proportions. Under his short hair, his facial features were handsome and he had one hand in his pants pocket, looking indifferent and walked with swift steps.


    The receptionists bowed respectfully when he passed by. ¡°Master Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Yi ignored them and went into the elevator, going up to the second floor. He then passed through a corridor covered with luxurious carpeting and stopped in front of a heavy private room door.


    As he pushed open the door, a stern expression was on his face.


    The room wasrge and contained a round revolving table. Long Ye and Xiao Feng were already seated inside. Their injured legs had not yet recovered, Xiao Feng was on crutches and Long Ye was still sitting in a wheelchair.


    Seeing Xiao Yiing in, they greeted him respectfully, ¡°Brother Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Yi raised his hand, indicating that they did not have to meet him at the door. Xiao Yi sat on the head of the table with his usual coldness and dominance.


    Long Ye looked at Xiao Yi cautiously. ¡°Brother Xiao, it¡¯s been several days. Feng Zi and I know that we¡¯re in the wrong. We won¡¯t act on our own decisions again and hurt people who shouldn¡¯t be hurt.¡±


    Xiao Yi nced at Long Ye and pursed his lips, saying nothing.


    Long Ye saw that Xiao Yi was silent and shot a look at Xiao Feng. Xiao Feng immediately piped up earnestly, ¡°Brother Xiao, we¡¯ve ovee the hardest times when we dealt with Second Master Qin and are sworn brothers until death! I¡¯m really sorry about Miss Xia¡¯s brother and I will go to Ning City to apologize to Mr Xia personally when my legs have recovered.¡±


    Long Ye looked at Xiao Feng. It was a mere formality, why was he so serious?


    Going to Ning City to apologize?


    After tonight, Brother Xiao would be dead, what was he apologizing for?


    Long Ye looked at Xiao Yi, who had been silent all this time. He waved to the waiter to open the wine bottle and then Long Ye, on his wheelchair, poured the red wine for Xiao Yi and Xiao Feng.


    While Xiao Yi was not paying attention, Long Ye pressed the ring on his finger and poured the powder of the poison into the red wine.


    After pouring the wine, Long Ye raised his ss and said to Xiao Yi, ¡°Brother Xiao, I¡¯ll toast this ss of wine to you and formally apologize to you. I hope you will forgive me for the sake of us being brothers!¡±


    When Xiao Yi became the in-charge after Second Master Qin¡¯s death, Long Ye had no intention of usurping his position.


    Xiao Yi had the ability and he was willing to submit to him.


    Butter, seeing how he was unwilling to do anything out of the line for a woman, and even wanted to clean up thepany to do proper business, he couldn¡¯t stand down any longer.


    Even if Xiao Yi had no ambition, he did.


    If he was the in-charge, he would do a great job!


    Xiao Yi looked at Long Ye and seeing him down the red wine, Xiao Yi paused for a few seconds before bringing the ss to his lips.


    Long Ye stared at Xiao Yi and his hand on the ss tightened. If Xiao Yi drank this, he would surely die within half an hour.


    ¡°Number Two, Junyuan wasn¡¯t trampled on by you?¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao, it really wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Xiao Yi nodded and said nothing more, drinking all the liquid in the ss.


    Seeing Xiao Yi drinking the wine, a faintly cold smile appeared on Long Ye¡¯s lips.


    The three men had a few more drinks and talked about thepany.


    Xiao Yi stood up, wanting to go to the washroom but as soon as he got up, he fell back on the chair.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood and then, slowlyy down on the table.


    Seeing that the n had seeded, an undisguised delight appeared in Long Ye¡¯s eyes. ¡°Feng Zi, our n seeded.¡±


    No matter how capable and alert Xiao Yi was, he had a weakness, that was, he valued his rtionships.


    No matter if it was his brothers or his woman.


    He would let down his guard easily.


    Xiao Feng stood up with his crutches. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t you regret it? If it weren¡¯t for Brother Xiao, we wouldn¡¯t be here right now.¡±


    ¡°Feng Zi, soldiers who don¡¯t want to be generals are not good soldiers! With Brother Xiao around, we would eventually be crushed by him! We can control what we want by getting rid of him!¡±


    ¡°But Brother Xiao already has the thought of quitting the organization, we©`¡±


    Long Ye interrupted Xiao Feng coldly. ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t mention Brother Xiao anymore, he¡¯s dead. If you know your ce, follow me honestly. If not, I can send you down to apany Brother Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Feng looked at Long Ye in disbelief. In the past the Long Ye he knew was meek in front of Brother Xiao and thought for Brother Xiao and thepany. So, it turned out that it was all an act.


    He was an ambitious wolf. Even if Brother Xiao had not beaten him up, he would sooner orter rebel!


    At this time, the door to the room was pushed open and Ku Li entered the room.


    Long Ye pressed his wheelchair and came up to Ku Li. ¡°I¡¯ve poisoned Xiao Yi ording to the requirements of us working together. Let¡¯s have a good cooperation in the future.¡±


    Long Ye held out his hand to Ku Li.


    Ku Li took out a sharp dagger and handed it to Long Ye. ¡°Stab him.¡±


    Long Ye took the dagger and aimed at Xiao Yi¡¯s back.


    Xiao Feng did not hesitate and threw himself on Xiao Yi, wanting to block the the dagger for him.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, are you f*cking crazy? Xiao Yi¡¯s dead, why are you still blocking it for him?¡±


    Xiao Feng looked at Long Ye with red eyes. ¡°To be honest, that day after you came to me, I told Brother Xiao about your cooperation with Ku Li and asked him not to drink what you passed to him, but he still drank it. Long Ye, Brother Xiao believed that you wouldn¡¯t really kill him, but who would have thought that you would be so ruthless!¡±


    Long Ye was furious when he heard Xiao Feng¡¯s words, the vein on his forehead protruding. ¡°You surprise me. You actually went to inform him like a little snitch. Luckily Brother Xiao is dead!¡± Long Ye was furious. ¡°Xiao Feng, don¡¯t me me for ignoring our brotherhood. You betrayed me first, so I¡¯ll send you down to see Brother Xiao now!¡±


    After Long Ye said that, there was a sharp pain on his back.


    The man who was sprawled on the table, slowly raised his head. Xiao Feng, who was nearest to him was stunned, while Long Ye was dumbfounded.


    What the f*ck? Xiao Yi did not die?


    Long Ye looked back at Ku Li. Ku Li pulled at his face and a man-made skin was pulled of by him.


    It was Xiao Yi¡¯s confidant.


    Seeming to have thought of something, Long Ye widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°That night it wasn¡¯t Ku Li who came to look for me at the roof, but your confidant. That bag of poison was not poison at all! You were testing me, right?¡±


    He was too careless. To get to where he was today, how could Xiao Yi be killed so easily!

 Chapter 1067 - Is It Worth It for A Woman?

    <h4>Chapter 1067: Is It Worth It for A Woman?</h4>


    Xiao Yi had always trusted the people he used and used the people he trusted. But it did not mean that he would not be aware if there were people who wanted to betray him.


    He cared about his rtionships and if it wasn¡¯t that he was driven up to the wall, he would have let people live most of the time!


    Long Ye realized that he had touched Xiao Yi¡¯s bottom line. When Xiao Yi became the in-charge, he had told them that Xia Yanran was his woman and if anyone dared to touch her or her family, he would not let them off.


    He was really good to the people he cared about.


    Other than Xia Yanran, there were also them. Every year, the bonuses they received would be much higher than other associations.


    It was only in the face of death that Long Ye thought of Xiao Yi¡¯s good side. He also suddenly understood that not everyone could be an in-charge, and could make people submit to them.


    Xiao Yi had that ability and charisma. He could let his subordinates have real faith in him.


    Long Ye looked at Xiao Yi, who had a dark expression and cold eyes. He ignored the injury in his legs and got down from the wheelchair, kneeling on the ground. ¡°Brother Xiao, I was wrong. Give me another chance!¡±


    There was no expression on Xiao Yi¡¯s handsome face, but Long Ye was trembling in fear.


    Long Ye kept kowtowing with his tears running down his face and nose running. ¡°Brother Xiao, I made a mistake. I swear there won¡¯t be a next time! Brother Xiao, please give me another chance!¡±


    Xiao Yi narrowed his deep eyes and looked at Long Ye coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s cold eyes turned bloodshot and the vein on the back of his hand protruded out. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted to kill me. Isn¡¯t there a saying that says that being kind to the enemy is being cruel to yourself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your life, but I want you to know what it feels like to be in a living hell.¡±


    Long Ye curled up painfully on the ground, like he was being sentenced to death. Although Xiao Yi did not end his life, he was like Junyuan, his important part crippled for life.


    For a man, it was a hundred times more painful than death!


    Xiao Yi did not take another look at Long Ye and left the room with a murderous air.


    After he had sat in the car, Xiao Feng chased out after him on crutches.


    ¡°Brother Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Yi nodded expressionlessly and Xiao Feng opened the door, getting in.


    The chauffeur started the car and smoked filled the silent car.


    Xiao Feng looked at Xiao Yi who was smoking and he lowered his head, saying guiltily, ¡°Brother Xiao, I¡¯m sorry about hurting Miss Xia¡¯s brother.¡±


    Xiao Yi flicked the cigarette ash and looked at Xiao Feng with his eyes narrowed. ¡°I know your personality. If you weren¡¯t provoked, you wouldn¡¯t have hurt him.¡±


    Xiao Feng lowered his head, feeling more guilty. ¡°I was just afraid that Brother Xiao would leave the association for Mis Xia¡¯s sake.¡±


    Xiao Yi tilted his head slightly and blew out a mouthful of smoke, his outline became hidden in the smoke. ¡°Tomorrow, go with me to look for Ninth Master.¡±


    ...


    Ninth Master was a respected elder and was also the elder in-charge before.


    Xiao Yi found him and told him about wanting to leave the association. Ninth Master, who was in his eighties, could understand his thoughts.


    No matter how powerful a person was when he was old, if he could not have a house full of children and grandchildren, it did not make much sense to live.


    ¡°Ah Yi, many people covet your position, I admire your courage of not wanting it.¡± Ninth Master touched his long white beard. ¡°I also had the same thought as you before. But after retiring and having no power in my hands, I lost my family. If the association is not supporting you from behind, how can you live in peace and stability!¡±


    Xiao Feng sat beside Xiao Yi and said cautiously, ¡°Brother Xiao, Ninth Master is right!¡±


    Xiao Yi understood this. But once he had decided, he would not change his mind that easily.


    ¡°Ninth Master, I¡¯ve already made up my mind. Is there a way for me and those people to end it in one go?¡±


    Ninth Master was silent for a moment. ¡°Twenty years ago, someone wanted to leave too. In order to draw a line with those people, he followed the rules, but he did not get through it.¡±


    Xiao Yi raised his eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°There was a rule in the past. If a person in charge wanted to quit, he had to invite all the in-charges and let them beat him with a stick. If he was still alive at the end, they would go their own ways and have nothing to do with one another again.¡±


    Xiao Yi pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Xiao Feng stood up from the chair. ¡°No way, Brother Xiao. In that case, is it even possible to still be alive after that?¡±


    Ninth Master nodded. ¡°Ah Yi, why do you want to gamble your life to give up this seat when you¡¯vee all this way?¡±


    Xiao Yi looked up at Ninth Master with a firm gaze. ¡°Help me notify them and say that I want to leave. If I die under the beating, I have noints and no regrets!¡±


    When Xiao Feng saw that Xiao Yi was so determined, his eyes turned red.


    Was it all worth it for a woman?

 Chapter 1068 - Stopping His Car

    <h4>Chapter 1068: Stopping His Car</h4>


    When Xiao Yi and Xiao Feng left Ninth Master¡¯s ce, Xiao Feng was so discouraged that he cried.


    As he walked behind Xiao Yi, looking at Xiao Yi¡¯s tall back that was in ck shirt and pants, his heart surged with countless emotions.


    He had never been in love, but he did have women in the past.


    For him, women were dispensable.


    He could not understand how Xiao Yi could give up the power he fought hard so hard to achieve, his status, wealth and even gamble on his own life for a woman! Why?!


    They went into the car.


    Xiao Yi looked at Xiao Feng, whose eyes were red, and patted his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll hand over the matters on hand to you soon. Number Three, don¡¯t hide under my wings all the time. Believe in yourself. Thepany will be better in the future with you around!¡±


    ¡°Boss, you really won¡¯t consider it again?¡±


    Xiao Yi leaned against the seat and narrowed his deep dark eyes, looking outside the car window. ¡°I want to live a stable life too. Let¡¯s leave life and death to fate!¡±


    ...


    Three dayster, Ninth Master told Xiao Yi that he had notified the elders about him wanting to leave the organization.


    It had been 20 years since an in-charge wanted to quit. When the note was sent out, it attracted a lot of attention.


    The in-charges who were enemies with Xiao Yi responded immediately that they would be present on the day Xiao Yi wanted to quit.


    Every in-charge knew how to fight, and their one hit was like a dozen hits of an ordinary person. Ninth Master was worried that Xiao Yi would end up like the in-charge from 20 years ago, losing his life.


    He gave Xiao Yi a week to deal with things he had regrets about.


    For Xiao Yi, there was nock of things he regretted.


    Xia Yanran wasted ten years of her youth on him, and in the end, he could not give her anything.


    He had promised her that he would not bother her anymore. He would not go to say goodbye to her at this time and fight for her sympathy.


    That was not his style.


    If he really died under the stick that day, he would not let her know. He hoped that she would have a new beginning to her life.


    After receiving Ninth Master¡¯s call, he did not go anywhere. He dealt withpany affairs as usual.


    On the third day, Xiao Yi received a call.


    A school in the mountains was built and the school leader invited Xiao Yi to go over.


    The school was located in the depths of a mountain in T City. Because of the terrain, the project was carried out very slowly and it had taken nearly three years toplete. But it had everything, teaching buildings, office, dormitories, courts and a canteen.


    Over these years, Xiao Yi had spent most of his money on charities.


    He donated to seven schools and sponsored dozens of poor students.


    But he had never showed it to the public before.


    Everyone thought that he was the devil who killed people ruthlessly, but in fact, he was not.


    He had not had the chance to go to school much, and had gone onto a road of no return because he was not well-off before.


    Xiao Yi himself was not sure if he could survive the leaving of the organization a few dayster. After all, he was also made of flesh and blood.


    It would be nice to see those innocent children before he died.


    The handover work was almost done, and after letting Xiao Feng know, Xiao Yi set off for the mountains.


    Going from Hong Kong, he needed to transfer nes. Xiao Yi met Xia Mo when he was changing nes.


    Xia Mo was surprised to see Xiao Yi. ¡°Uncle Xiao, you¡¯re going to T City too?¡±


    Xiao Yi nodded.


    ¡°Me too. I¡¯m going to XX Mountain for an interview. There was a school built there and the facilities there are no worse than those in the city, and it¡¯s donated by a good-hearted person! I think that person must be really kind. I must interview him and make him the cover of our next issue.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Did the word ¡®kind¡¯ belong to someone like him?


    ...


    After Junyuan was able to get out of bed and walk, he returned home to recuperate.


    He had be silent and although he would not lose his temper in front of his sisters, Xia Yanran would see him standing on the balcony smoking.


    Xia Yanran contacted Nan Zhi and asked Nan Zhi to help her contact Bai Ye, but Bai Ye was in a ce that Nan Zhi did not even know so she could not contact him for the time being.


    Towards her brother, Xia Yanran felt an immense guilt. If she could, she would trade her life for her brother¡¯s health.


    This morning, after breakfast, Junyuan received a call. Xia Yanran saw him go back to his room and pack his luggage. Her heart tightened and she hurried over. ¡°Brother, where are you going?¡±


    Junyuan nced at Xia Yanran and said gently, ¡°Grandma Niu is sick. She lives in the mountains and the medical conditions there are limited. The elderly can¡¯t stand it so I want to go and see her.¡±


    Grandma Niu¡¯s grandson was Junyuan¡¯s ssmate in the medical university. After their internship, Junyuan and Grandma¡¯s Niu¡¯s grandson were sent to the medical team in the battlefield to help them. Grandma Niu¡¯s grandson died there while saving a child and after Junyuan came back, he would visit Grandma Niu once or twice a year.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Xia Yanran went back to her room to pack her luggage. She and Junyuan nned to take a taxi and when they were downstairs, they met with Wen Qian, who hade to look for Xia Yanran.


    In order to reassure Junyuan, Xia Yanran had promised Wen Qian and tried to develop their rtionship.


    Wen Qian was also a graduate of the medical university and Junyuan was several years older than him. Even after graduating for many years, he was a leader often mentioned by teachers.


    Wen Qian happened to be on vacation and when he learned that Junyuan and Xia Yanran were going to the mountains, he offered to go with them.


    Wen Qian drove and halfway through, Xia Yanran wanted to change over with him, but he did not allow her to.


    After six to seven hours of driving, they arrived at T City in the afternoon.


    The road from the city to the foot of the mountain gradually became bumpy. There were mountains on both sides of the road. The environment was quiet and there were few cars on the road, bringing a surreal and deste silence and beauty to it.


    Xia Yanran was somewhat drowsy.


    Suddenly, the car wobbled, drove a little distance forward and was followed by a noise under the hood. In a moment, the car stalled.


    Wen Qian tried turning the engine, but it did not start.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s sleepiness dissipated. After Wen Qian got out of the car, Xia Yanran and Junyuan also got out.


    Although Wen Qian and Junyuan knew how to save people, they did not know much about repairing cars. After checking the engine and starting it again, it still did not start.


    Xia Yanran did not know either.


    They were a long way from the city and even if they called for car repair, they would not be able to rush over immediately.


    What were they going to do?


    If the sky turned dark, it would be difficult to get into the mountains. Just when they were anxious, Xia Yanran saw an SUVing towards them.


    ¡°Brother, Doctor Wen, there¡¯s a caring.¡± Xia Yanran saw that the person was driving an SUV and generally, people who drove that kind of car knew more or less about tinkering with it. Maybe they could help them check what was wrong. Holding a glimmer of hope, she stood by the roadside and waved to stop the car.

 Chapter 1069 - His Change

    <h4>Chapter 1069: His Change</h4>


    The SUV looked to be of excellent performance and was going at a fast speed. Perhaps seeing her waving at the roadside, the car slowed down gradually.


    It stopped when it was more than ten meters away from Xia Yanran.


    The afternoon sun was a bit dazzling and Xia Yanran could not see who was sitting in the car. But she jogged over seeing the car stopping.


    The car windows were tinted and after taking a deep breath, Xia Yanran raised her hand and knocked.


    But the car window did not look like it was lowering down.


    Xia Yanran was slightly stunned. This person seemed a little unfriendly! Biting her lip, she knocked on the window again.


    A few secondster, the car window was lowered and Xia Yanran smiled, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. Our car can¡¯t start and we can¡¯t repair it, do you...¡±


    The car window waspletely lowered and Xia Yanran raised her eyes to look inside. The man was wearing ck sunsses and the side of his face was handsome, strong and there was an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    Her eyes widened when she looked at him carefully.


    Oh god.


    It was like she had seen a ghost. She had not expected to meet him at this kind of ce.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s mouth was slightly opened and there was a look of disbelief on her face, her unfinished words stuck in her throat.


    How could there be such a coincidence?


    The person driving the SUV was Xiao Yi.


    He was wearing a ck windbreaker, the zipper pulled up to his neck, sunsses on his nose and he looked handsome and stylish. His lips were pursed and he was exuding a cold air that seemed to repel people away. He had one hand on the steering wheel and after hearing her voice, he turned and looked at her with no expression on his face.


    Because he was wearing sunsses, Xia Yanran could not see his eyes, but she could feel his coldness.


    It was as if they had never known each other before. Xia Yanran suddenly thought of what he had said that day she told him not to pester her.


    He did a good job. After that, he did not appear in front of her, nor did he call her again.


    Some time ago, she had met her former colleague from the newspaper and her colleague mentioned that the big boss had sold his shares and they had changed bosses again.


    Xia Yanran had never thought that they would meet in such a situation.


    Thinking of how she forced him by putting the knife on her neck, Xia Yanran felt a little embarrassed. She pursed her lips and said ¡®excuse me¡¯ instead of asking him to look at the car for them.


    Xia Yanran was about to turn and leave when the back door of the SUV was suddenly opened.


    Xia Mo ran out with a smile.


    ¡°Chief Editor Xia, it¡¯s really you.¡± Xia Mo had been sleeping in the back. After meeting Xiao Yi at the airport, they happened to be on the same ne again. Xia Mo heard that he was also going to the mountains, so they decided to go together.


    After getting off the ne, Xiao Yi rented an SUV. He drove fast and she slept in the back. She thought she was dreaming when she heard the voice of someone talking.


    Xia Yanran smiled when she saw Xia Mo, who had just woken up and rubbing her eyes. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Xia Mo stepped forward and nced at Xiao Yi through the car window. Xiao Yi had already turned his head away, a cigarette dangling between his lips. He leaned against the seat and lowered his head to light the cigarette without looking at them.


    After meeting Xiao Yi this time, Xia Yanran felt that he was even more difficult to get along with and more indifferent than before.


    ¡°Chief Editor Xia, are you going to the mountains too?¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded.


    ¡°Your car broke down?¡±


    Xia Yanran hummed in agreement.


    ¡°When your car breaks down, you can look for Uncle Xiao. He¡¯s super impressive. He can even modify cars by himself, let alone fix them.¡± Xia Mo looked at the man who was smoking inside the car. ¡°Right, Uncle Xiao?¡±


    The man remained silent.


    Xia Yanran did not know what to say to Xiao Yi and she said to Xia Mo. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll call someone to fix itter.¡±


    Xia Yanran turned and left.


    Xia Mo leaned over the car window and frowned. ¡°Uncle Xiao, I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Chief Editor Xiao, but there are so few cars here and it¡¯s not realistic to call someone to repair it. If they don¡¯t get it fixed soon, it¡¯ll be even harder for them to get into the mountains before it starts to get dark.¡±


    Xiao Yi pinched out his cigarette and pushed open the door to get down. He took out the toolbox from the boot and headed for Xia Yanran¡¯s car which had broken down by the roadside.


    Wen Qian was still checking the the hood and seeing Xiao Yiing over, he greeted him as he did not know the past between Xiao Yi and Xia Yanran.


    Junyuan said nothing when he saw that it was Xiao Yi who got out of the car, quietly standing to one side to smoke.


    Xiao Yi took out his jacket and he wore a thin shirt underneath. He rolled up his sleeves, showing his firm and strong arms and because he bent over to check the car, his body a perfect silhouette. His broad shoulders, long back, slim waist and long legs... Compared with the gentle Wen Qian, he was full of wildness and masculinity.


    At one nce, he was not someone who was not so approachable.


    Wen Qian asked Xiao Yi if he needed help and received a negative answer. Wen Qian then went to talk to Xia Yanran by the side.


    ¡°Did you not rest well recently? Your dark circles looked slightly deep,¡± Wen Qian asked with concern.


    Xia Yanran hummed softly. ¡°I was busy looking for a job.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t work too hard. If there aren¡¯t any suitable jobs, I¡¯ll take care of you in the future.¡±


    Xia Yanran smiled. ¡°No matter when, women should be independent and self-reliant.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Apply for it when you think it¡¯s suitable for you. Treat this period as a vacation.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wen Qian looked at Xia Yanran¡¯s smile and he smiled too.


    The sound of the hood being closed could be heard and Xia Yanran tilted her head, seeing Xiao Yi putting his tools back into the toolbox.


    Her eyes swept to his hands that were stained with ck oil and she hesitated for a few seconds before taking out a packet of tissues.


    ¡°Is it okay now?¡± She went up to Xiao Yi and handed him the tissue.


    Xiao Yi looked at Xia Yanran with his dark eyes and he hummed in response. He did not take the tissue from her and nodded at Wen Qian before going back to the SUV.


    In the car, he took out a few tissues to wipe his hands.


    Looking out of the window, his gazended on Xia Mo. ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    Xia Mo said to Xia Yanran, ¡°Chief Editor Xia, then I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Xia Yanran waved at her and smiled. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    After Xia Mo got into the car, the SUV sped away. Just like Xiao Yi said, the car had been repaired and could be started again.


    When the car went back to the road, Xia Yanran looked out of the window, her expression slightly dazed.


    On second thought, he had not looked at her in the eye from the moment she stopped his car and found that it was him inside.


    In the past, he had always liked to go back on his words. When they had a fight, he would soon be shameless, but this time, he had changed.


    Xia Yanran sighed slightly. Wasn¡¯t this what she wanted?


    Even if they met, they would be like strangers.


    More than strangers.


    Xia Yanran closed her eyes. She felt that it was good like this.


    Each of them would have their own lives.

 Chapter 1070 - Unfamiliarity

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Unfamiliarity</h4>


    In the SUV.


    Xia Mo, who was sitting in the back, looked at the rearview mirror. She sighed when she saw the man¡¯s thin jaw clenched tightly, his lips pursed into a straight line and his eyes were indifferent.


    The man driving ignored her.


    Xia Mo could not help but sigh again.


    He still ignored her.


    Xia Mo clicked her tongue, put her head into the gap between the driver¡¯s seat and front passenger¡¯s seat and looked at Xiao Yi¡¯s well defined and handsome face. ¡°Uncle Xiao, what happened between you and Chief Editor Xia? Both of you sold your shares and stopped working in thepany. And why was Chief Editor Xia together with the doctor she had a blind date with?


    ¡°I heard the conversation between them and that doctor seemed to say something about taking care of Chief Editor Xia...¡±


    Before Xia Mo could finish, she was interrupted by Xiao Yi coldly, ¡°We¡¯re over and there¡¯s no need to mention her again.¡±


    His words made Xia Mo fall silent.


    ncing at Xiao Yi¡¯s expressionless face, Xia Mo did not ask more questions.


    The car drove for another two hours and finally came to the foot of the mountains. The weather in the mountains were unpredictable. It rained a few days ago and the road was muddy.


    Xiao Yi got out of the car to take a look and Xia Mo followed him.


    ¡°The road is not easy to go through and it¡¯s dangerous to drive. Let¡¯s walk there.¡±


    Xia Mo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get the camera.¡±


    Xiao Yi took Xia Mo¡¯s luggage and camera. He went forward and said simply, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Xia Mo followed Xiao Yi¡¯s tall back and she turned back from time to time. After walking a distance, Xia Mo waved happily when she saw that Xia Yanran was walking over. ¡°Chief Editor Xia.¡±


    The soft muddy road was not very easy to walk on and Xia Mo was walking slowly, so it was not surprising for Xia Yanran to have caught up.


    Xiao Yi heard Xia Mo¡¯s shout, but he did not turn back and continued forward.


    The principal was already waiting at the vige intersection and seeing Xiao Yiing over, he greeted him warmly. The principal wanted to take the things Xiao Yi was carrying, but Xiao Yi declined.


    ¡°Mr Xiao, if it weren¡¯t for you, the children¡¯s ssrooms would still be made of mudbricks. In this weather, it¡¯s impossible to go to the school.¡± The down-to-earth principal bowed to Xiao Yi again and again.


    Xiao Yi took the principal¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m a rough man and didn¡¯t study much, but it¡¯s my honor to help these children.¡±


    ...


    Xia Yanran saw Xiao Yi from afar.


    As she approached, Xia Yanran was not surprised to hear the principal¡¯s words. When they were together before, she knew that Xiao Yi had donated a school.


    Few people in the mafia were as loving as him.


    Along the way, Xiao Yi talked to the principal from time to time. Although he did not study much, he was good atmunicating and could speak to anyone.


    The muddy road was narrow and it was difficult to walk, so the group of them could not walk fast.


    Junyuan was beside Xia Yanran so she did not dare to look at Xiao Yi. She had her eyes lowered and looked at her own feet as she walked.


    When they arrived, Xia Yanran did not think it would be so difficult to walk and her shoes were all stained with mud.


    Wen Qian saw that Xia Yanran was staring at her feet the whole time and thought she could not stand having her shoes dirtied. He took a step forward, standing in front of Xia Yanran and bent slightly. ¡°Yanran, the road is not easy to walk, let me carry you!¡±


    Xia Mo was walking behind Xiao Yi and was not far away from Wen Qian. She heard Wen Qian¡¯s words and looked back at Xia Yanran and Wen Qian.


    But Xia Yanran declined Wen Qian¡¯s kindness.


    Xia Mo breathed a sigh of relief. After patting her chest, Xia Mo looked at the man who was still talking to the principal.


    He had keen ears, and should have heard Wen Qian¡¯s words!


    Wen Qian was such a gentleman to want to carry Chief Editor Xia. Why was he so indifferent?


    After crossing a wooden bridge, they arrived at an intersection. Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi were on two separate roads.


    The sky was turning dark, and the distant mountains were gradually being enshrouded by darkness. The air at night was chilly. After walking for another twenty minutes, Xia Yanran saw several houses.


    Junyuan was familiar with the road conditions here and he took Xia Yanran and Wen Qian to one of the houses. The houses in the vige were all single houses withrge courtyards in front of them.


    Junyuan pushed the door and went in.


    Hearing noises, a middle-aged woman came out from the room. It was the next door auntie who was taking care of Grandma Niu.


    After Grandma Niu¡¯s grandson passed away, she lived alone in the house and Junyuan asked the next door neighbor to take care of Grandma Niu.


    Junyuan entered the room with his medicine box.


    His long and clean hand touched Grandma Niu¡¯s forehead and felt that she was still feverish. The next door neighbor told Junyuan about Grandma Niu¡¯s condition, ¡°She had an acetaminophen injection, but it does not seem effective. She didn¡¯t sleepst night and was only able to fall asleep just now.¡±


    Junyuan nodded. He examined Grandma Niu¡¯s body carefully and checked her heart rate. It was normal, but her blood pressure was a little high. After examining her, the overall condition of the olddy was better than he had expected.


    Grandma Niu woke up and seeing Junyuan, she took his hand, her eyes wet with tears. When the olddy was on the drip, Xia Yanran stayed by the bed, using a cotton swab to moisturize the olddy¡¯s lips.


    The neighbor told Junyuan that the weather in the vige had changed greatly recently and many old people were not feeling well. The vige doctor¡¯s injection had no effect.


    Junyuan wanted to see the other elderly, but Xia Yanran pressed Junyuan down. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go with Doctor Wen. You¡¯ve just been discharged and can¡¯t exhaust yourself too much.¡±


    ...


    Xia Mo followed Xiao Yi to the school.


    She could not help admiring Xiao Yi more when she saw the newly built teaching buildings, office buildings, dormitories, canteen and library.


    How much did it cost to donate such arge school?


    This was really for the good of the children and was not like some hypocritical rich businessmen who did it for the sake of their reputation and interests. Moreover, Xiao Yi kept a low profile and only did it quietly, never exposing his charitable deeds in front of the media.


    Xia Mo went around the school and took some photos.


    When she went to the teacher¡¯s office to find Xiao Yi, she found a beautiful young girl who looked like she was still in university standing beside him. After pouring tea for Xiao Yi, she looked at him shyly. ¡°Mr Xiao, I¡¯m doing my internship here now. I came out from here and the mountain is my home. If it weren¡¯t for the financial support from Mr Xiao, I wouldn¡¯t be able to go to university.¡±


    Xiao Yi picked up the teacup and took a sip, nodding at the girl. ¡°The children in the mountains will be able to walk out from here in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mr Xiao, what do you like to eat? I¡¯ll cook itter...¡±


    Xia Mo ran into the office, pulled up a chair and sat down beside Xiao Yi, grinning and holding Xiao Yi¡¯s arm. ¡°When you talk about food, I feel so hungry already.¡±


    The girl¡¯s mouth opened when she saw the intimacy between Xia Mo and Xiao Yi. ¡°Mr Xiao, this is...¡±


    Xia Mo smiled, but those who knew her well would know that she was hiding a dagger behind that sweet smile. ¡°He¡¯s my brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°B-Brother-inw?¡± The girls eyes turned red. ¡°Is Mr Xiao married?¡±


    ¡°No, but he¡¯ll be marrying my sister soon.¡± Xia Mo smiled and added, ¡°Oh yes, my sister is here too, but she hasn¡¯t reached the school yet.¡±

 Chapter 1071 - Amazed

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Amazed</h4>


    The girl blinked and twisted her hands together, looked down and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to cook.¡± Then she ran out.


    As soon as the girl left, Xia Mo rose from her chair.


    She red at Xiao Yi angrily and put both hands on her waist, showing her displeasure. ¡°Uncle Xiao, why are you attracting women everywhere you go?¡±


    Xiao Yi raised his head and looked at the angry Xia Mo. ¡°What?¡±


    Xia Mo scoffed. ¡°That girl likes you.¡±


    Xiao Yi had no expression on his face, nor did his eyebrows move. ¡°Really?¡± He pursed his lips. ¡°But what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Xia Mo was speechless.


    Indeed, it seemed like there was nothing wrong with it!


    After all, a handsome and charming man could not be unpopr. The girl was aided by him and it was not unreasonable for her to have feelings for him!


    As long as he had no designs towards that girl.


    Thinking in such a way, Xia Mo felt more at ease. Xiao Yi put down the teacup and looked at Xia Mo. ¡°Who¡¯s your sister?¡±


    Xia Mo was stunned.


    Thinking of how she had mentioned to the girl that he was her brother-inw, Xia Mo scratched her head andughed, embarrassed. ¡°I just said it casually!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t link me with her anymore.¡± Xiao Yi took out a cigarette from his pants pocket and put it back when he remembered he was in a school.


    Xia Mo was startled and understood immediately who Xiao Yi meant by ¡®her¡¯.


    ¡°Uncle Xiao, is it really impossible between you and Chief Editor Xia?¡±


    Xiao Yi said nothing and stood up to leave.


    ...


    After dinner, Xia Mo interviewed the principal and some children.


    Xia Mo returned to the dormitory the principal had arranged for her to stay, but she saw that girl standing in the corridor outside Xiao Yi¡¯s door, her shoulders shaking as if she was crying.


    Xia Mo frowned. This girl was pestering Uncle Xiao, wasn¡¯t she?


    Xia Mo was about to say something when she heard the girl say, ¡°My brother suddenly suffered from vomiting and diarrhea. I heard from the principal that there are doctors from the city who came with you. Can you ask the doctor to take a look at my brother?¡±


    So her brother had fallen sick! Xia Mo still thought girls from the mountains were so scheming!


    Xiao Yi quickly put his windbreaker on and had no expression on his face. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°In the dormitory.¡±


    Xiao Yi strode towards the student dormitory.


    Xia Mo thought about it and then took a shlight before hurrying after him.


    Xiao Yi carried the girl¡¯s brother on his back and Xia Mo shined the shlight for him. The girl wanted to follow, but she was on the night shift tonight, so she asked Xiao Yi to take good care of her brother.


    After asking around, Xiao Yi learned that Junyuan was in the Niu family¡¯s house in the vige.


    The road was difficult to walk on and by the time Xia Mo and Xiao Yi arrived at the door of Grandma Niu¡¯s house, they were covered in mud.


    Xia Mo knocked on Grandma Niu¡¯s door, while Xiao Yi stood on one side with the little boy on his back. Before long, the door was opened and Junyuan stood inside.


    Xia Mo did not know the rtionship between Junyuan and Xia Yanran and thought he was just a doctor and said hurriedly, ¡°Doctor, this child is vomiting and having diarrhea. Take a look at him quickly!¡±


    Junyuan looked to the side of Xia Mo.


    Seeing Xiao Yi carrying a little boy on his back, he seemed slightly shocked, but he was a doctor, no matter how he treated Xiao Yi, as long as it was a patient, he would treat the boy fairly.


    He stepped back. ¡°Bring him in quickly.¡±


    Xia Yanran and Wen Qian had gone to the vige to check on the other elderly and were not back yet. There were only Grandma Niu and Junyuan in the house.


    Junyuan took them into a small clean room.


    Xiao Yi put the little boy down and briefly described his condition. Knowing that Junyuan did not want to see him, Xiao Yi went out of the house after letting Xia Mo know.


    Xia Mo did not know what had happened between Junyuan and Xiao Yi, but she could feel that there seemed to be an invisible barrier between the two men.


    After Xiao Yi went out, Xia Mo stood behind Junyuan and looked at him examining the little boy.


    Xia Mo looked at the doctor clearly for the first time.


    It was fine if she did not look at him, but once she looked at him, she found that he had a beautiful and amazing face.


    There was a shallow dimple on his right cheek when he looked serious with a slight purse of his lips.


    Ah, ah, ah. Xia Mo had no resistance to men with dimples.


    Xia Mo¡¯s gaze slowly moved from the man¡¯s face to his hands. He was indeed a doctor. His hands were fair and slender, his nails cut cleanly, they were neat. His temperament was refreshing.


    Why didn¡¯t she see such a good-looking doctor when she went to the hospital before?


    ¡°Is it ufortable here?¡± The man suddenly spoke, his voice was deep and warm like a refreshing spring flowing over a mountain stream. Xia Mo looked at him and found that he was asking the little boy on the bed, his gaze gentle and an approachable smile on his lips.


    When he smiled, the dimple on his cheek became more obvious.


    Xia Mo looked at his delicate face, ss-like eyes, red lips... He was as beautiful as a God from the heavens, but was not sharp nor aggressive.


    He was so gentle.


    Xia Mo was distracted when she suddenly heard the man say, ¡°These are the symptoms of dyspepsia that is caused by improper diet. I don¡¯t have the medicine here and have to take some from the vige doctor. Look after him for a while.¡±


    Xia Mo nodded.


    Ten minutester, Junyuan returned to the house.


    Xia Mo saw that he had returned with the medicine and she volunteered. ¡°Doctor, you need hot water, right?¡±


    Junyuan hummed in agreement.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get a cup.¡±


    Junyuan¡¯s attention was on the little boy and he nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xia Mo went to the kitchen to pour a cup of hot water. She was worried that Junyuan would be waiting so she ran out after pouring the water. There were thresholds in every room of Grandma Niu¡¯s house and Xia Mo was afraid of tripping over so she lowered her eyes. When she reached the room Junyuan was in, she was about to cross the threshold when Junyuan came out from inside.


    They identally bumped into each other and the cup in Xia Mo¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a crash.


    Xia Mo was startled. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to drop it. You didn¡¯t get scalded, did you?¡± Xia Mo saw that Junyuan¡¯s pants were wet and she took out her handkerchief and crouched down to wipe his pants in a panic.


    The water spread from his lower abdomen to his left thigh. Xia Mo was simply afraid that the hot water would scald Junyuan and did not care about whether her actions were appropriate.


    He reached out his hand and grabbed Xia Mo¡¯s cor, pulling her up.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± His voice was cold.

 Chapter 1072 - Stop Being Nosy

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Stop Being Nosy</h4>


    Junyuan¡¯s hands that were hanging by his sides clenched into fists and the vein on his forehead protruded.


    His face was tensed and his lips were pursed tightly.


    Xia Mo cursed herself in her heart. He must be in so much pain!


    But on second thought, it would be strange if he was not in pain after having hot water spilled on him!


    Xia Mo looked at the man whose vein was protruding out from his forehead and she blinked her big eyes, saying cautiously, ¡°Doctor, a-are you scalded badly? Why don¡¯t you go to the bathroom and have a look...¡±


    Xia Mo was reminding him out of good intentions. There was no hospital here and he could only treat himself. The god-like man who was gentle and patient to the little boy, suddenly turned gloomy and looked at her with a sharp and cold gaze. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what happens to me. Stop being nosy!¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s eyes widened and she looked in disbelief at the man who was suddenly angry at her.


    Did he have split personality? If not, why did he seem like another person out of the blue?


    Junyuan did not get angry at Xia Mo on purpose, but her words touched his self-esteem and pride. He had be useless and usually he tolerated everything and kept it to himself. Because he knew that Yanran was guilty about it and if he abandoned himself to despair, it would make her even more upset.


    Xia Mo looked at his frightening gaze and felt a lump form in her throat, tears of grievance swimming around her eyes. She did not spill the water on him on purpose. She wanted to wipe it for him and was concerned if he was scalded. Was she wrong?


    Why was he so fierce?


    So what if his voice was louder than hers?


    Xia Mo¡¯s eyes were red and her long eyshes fluttered but her tears did not fall. ¡°Why are you so fierce? I helped you to wipe out of kindness and it became my fault?¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to wipe? Don¡¯t you know where that is? Or did your parents not teach you the difference between a man and a woman?¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s lips trembled and the tears in her eyes fell. Her face was pale and she red at Junyuan with red eyes.


    Although she had grown up in the Huo family, the people in Huo family were very good to her and had never been so fierce to her.


    After Junyuan finished unleashing his anger at Xia Mo, he saw the tears falling from her eyes and his body stiffened slightly. What was he doing? Getting angry at an innocent girl?


    He was useless now, but what did it have to do with the girl?


    Realizing his attitude, Junyuan¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Xia Mo was still holding her handkerchief and she wiped at her face with it. When Junyuan saw her action, he wanted to remind her that she had used that to wipe his pants, but before he could say anything, she threw the handkerchief at his face and said, gritting her teeth, ¡°Who cares about your apology? Hmph!¡±


    Turning around, she ran outside quickly.


    Xia Mo ran out and saw Xiao Yi who was standing outside the courtyard smoking. She sniffed and after calming herself down, said, ¡°Uncle Xiao, the doctor said that Xiaoxuan is fine. He gave him medicine, but since he can¡¯t be exposed to the wind again tonight, it¡¯s best that he rests here tonight.¡±


    Xiao Yi flicked the cigarette ash. It was dark so he could not see her expression, but he could hear that her voice was slightly hoarse like she had cried. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Xia Mo sniffed. ¡°Some dust flew into my eyes when I came out just now. Uncle Xiao, if there¡¯s nothing else, I want to go back to the school first.¡±


    Xiao Yi took in a breath of smoke and blew it out slowly. ¡°You stay here to take care of Xiaoxuan, I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    Before Xia Mo could say anything, she saw a beam of lighting closer. Gradually, she could hear the voices of a man and woman.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°The temperature is low in the mountains at night. I¡¯ll make you a cup of ginger tea when we get back.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yanran, don¡¯t be so polite to me. Also, don¡¯t call me Doctor Wen, call me Ah Qian!¡±


    Before Xia Yanran could say anything, she suddenly smelled the scent of tobo. She raised her head.


    She saw Xiao Yi and Xia Mo standing not far away. The moment her eyes looked over, Xiao Yi also looked over.


    The two pairs of eyes met.


    From the short distance away, he was staring fixedly at her, his expression strange and his gaze deep and dark.


    At this moment, Wen Qian grasped Xia Yanran¡¯s wrist. Xia Yanran was staring at Xiao Yi and forgot to struggle.


    Xiao Yi looked away first. Throwing away the cigarette in his hand, he said to Xia Mo, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Xia Mo was speechless. Why were all of them so strange?


    After Xiao Yi¡¯s figure disappeared into the darkness, Xia Mo went up to Xia Yanran and Xia Yanran shook off Wen Qian¡¯s hand, grabbing Xia Mo. ¡°Xiaomo, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°A child from the school was not feeling well so me and Uncle Xiao brought him to see the doctor.¡±


    Wen Qian saw that the two girls wanted to talk and after greeting Xia Mo, he went into the house first.


    Walking to the door of the house, Xia Mo did not want to go in. Xia Yanran looked at her. ¡°Anything wrong, Xiaomo?¡±


    Xia Mo puffed up her cheeks and pulled Xia Yanran aside, asking, ¡°Chief Editor Xia, who is the doctor inside the house? Does he like you? Is he jealous seeing you being intimate with Doctor Wen? Also, I think he has split personality. He was nice one moment and super fierce the other moment...¡±


    Xia Yanran was listening to Xia Mo when she saw Junyuaning out of the room from the corner of her eye. She shot a look at Xia Mo and Xia Mo turned back, seeing Junyuan who was standing at the door, she screamed in fright and ran away.


    Xia Yanran looked at Junyuan. ¡°Brother, what did you do to her? She looked at you as if she had seen a ghost.¡±


    Junyuan replied faintly, ¡°Who knows.¡±


    ...


    Because they had to take care of Xiaoxuan, Xia Mo and Xia Yanran slept beside Xiaoxuan at night.


    Xia Mo was wearing Xia Yanran¡¯s pajamas. She asked softly, ¡°Chief Editor Xia, where¡¯s the washroom here?¡± She had walked around the house a few times, but could not find the washroom.


    Xia Yanran nced at Xiaoxuan and replied softly, ¡°The washrooms here are not like those in the city. They smell and the one in Grandma Niu¡¯s house has not been cleaned. Even if you go in, you might not be able to stand it. If you need to go, I¡¯ll apany you to the mountains behind the house at night.¡±


    Xia Mo hummed in agreement.


    ...


    In the middle of the night, Xia Mo woke up. Looking at Xia Yanran, who was asleep, Xia Mo wanted to ask her to go to the mountains with her, but thinking of how she seemed to be unable to sleep just now, she could not bear to call her since she had finally fallen asleep.


    Xia Mo took her phone and went to the mountains behind the house herself.


    The night was quiet, dark and cold. Xia Mo shrunk her neck towards her chest and with her heart pounding, found a ce where she felt was hidden.


    After relieving herself, her face was flushed red.


    It was the first time she had not done it in a washroom. She wore her pants and in order to get back to the house quickly, she walked towards the west side of the house. When she was at the corner, she saw a tall figure standing there.


    She thought it was a ghost and was about to scream when a hand covered her mouth.


    Taking out her phone, she fumbled to turn on the torch. After looking clearly at the man who was covering her mouth, her eyes widened. ¡°W-Why are you here? Are you peeping at me using the washroom?¡±


    Junyuan was speechless. ¡°I was smoking here and was here two hours ago.¡±

 Chapter 1073 - Their New Lives

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Their New Lives</h4>


    The man¡¯s slender and clean hand covered her mouth and nose with the coolness of the night and a faint tobo smell. Xia Mo¡¯s long eyshes blinked and she unconsciously let out a hot breath.


    Feeling his palm being wrapped in a warm breath, Junyuan realized that his hand was still over the girl¡¯s face and he quickly took it away.


    The atmosphere was stiff and awkward.


    About a minuteter, Junyuan looked at the girl who was holding her phone and said, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Xia Mo turned off the shlight of her phone and asked hesitantly and slightly embarrassed, ¡°You saw me going to the washroom?¡±


    Junyuan was slightly stunned and then flicked off the ash on his cigarette. He then said without any emotions, ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of special hobby.¡±


    Xia Mo thought it made sense after thinking about it. It was dark all around and he would not be able to see anything even if he wanted to.


    ¡°Then you heard it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Junyuan did not say anything.


    Xia Mo¡¯s ears turned red and her face turned hot. In the darkness, she raised her head and red at the man whom she could not see clearly. ¡°Forget it immediately!¡±


    Junyuan found it a little funny and a lowugh came from his throat, slightly mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not some wonderful sound.¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s face turned even redder.


    This was definitely the most humiliating thing she had done in her life!


    Xia Mo covered her face with both hands and thinking that she would never see this strange doctor again after tomorrow, she said nothing and walked forward quickly.


    But because she had her head lowered, she did not see what was in front of her and her forehead suddenly knocked into the wall and she groaned in pain.


    She must have scraped her forehead but she pursed her lips, not daring to cry out in pain and left pitifully.


    ...


    After she got back into bed, Xia Mo could not sleep, and only fell asleep at around four or five in the morning. It was only when Xia Yanran called her up for breakfast that Xia Mo woke up.


    Rubbing her eyes, Xia Mo looked at the bed. ¡°Chief Editor, how¡¯s Xiaoxuan?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s feeling better and is having breakfast now.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xia Mo got out of bed and after washing up, she came out of the room.


    She was relieved to see that the doctor was not in the kitchen.


    Xia Yanran had already scooped a bowl of porridge for Xia Mo and seeing her looking around cautiously, she asked, ¡°Xiaomo, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Grinning, Xia Mo sat beside Xia Yanran. ¡°I¡¯m just a little afraid of that perverted and fierce doctor.¡±


    Xia Yanran paused for a moment and then realized who Xia Mo was talking about. She said softly, ¡°Xiaomo, that perverted and fierce doctor you¡¯re referring to is actually my brother.¡±


    Xia Mo choked and coughed violently. Xia Yanran quickly patted her back. Xia Mo¡¯s eyes were open wide. ¡°Chief Editor Xia, I know he¡¯s interested in you, and seeing that you have a boyfriend, he wanted to behave like you are brother and sister and get close to you, right? You must not be deceived by him. In fact, I think Uncle Xiao is way cuter than him...¡±


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t want to be a screenwriter.¡±


    Suddenly, the man¡¯s cold voice sounded behind.


    Xia Mo turned back and seeing Junyuan standing behind her and Xia Yanran, she swallowed. She wanted to say something, but after meeting his gentle yet cold gaze, she lowered her eyes and said nothing, eating breakfast seriously.


    Fine,st night he heard her using the washroom and he had dirt on her. She would not fight with him over this!


    After Junyuan took a cup of water from the kitchen and left, Xia Yanran looked at Xia Mo, who was behaving like a well-behaved student, and she blinked her eyes in bewilderment. ¡°Xiaomo, do you have some misunderstanding about my brother? He¡¯s my biological brother and we came from the same womb. He¡¯s a really nice person.¡±


    Xia Mo put down her spoon and looked incredulously at Xia Yanran. ¡°B-Biological brother?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Xia Mo stuck out her tongue with regret. ¡°I thought... Oh no, Iined about him behind his back. Will he expose my dirt?¡±


    Xia Yanran. ¡°What dirt?¡±


    Xia Mo waved her hand. ¡°N-Nothing.¡±


    ...


    After breakfast, Granny Niu, whose body was feeling better, wanted to see the new school. Today was the new school¡¯s opening ceremony and there were various activities held there.


    Last night, Junyuan had found out that the school was donated by Xiao Yi and he in fact aided many students.


    When Grandma Niu suggested to go and have a look, he said nothing and took her over with Wen Qian and Xia Yanran.


    Junyuan had nothing much to say about Xiao Yi. Xiao Yi was loyal, and when he was with Yanran, he was good to her too. If he was not of that background, Junyuan would not object to him being with Yanran.


    When they arrived at the school, it was just in time for the opening ceremony.


    Xiao Yi stood beside the principal. He was wearing a ck coat, his posture upright and was wearing a ck turtleneck inside, looking low-key and elegant. When he was serious, he did not look like he was from the mafia. His actions and speech were stable and proper, and one could find no ws.


    Grandma Niu was full of praises for Xiao Yi. If it were not him, the children in the mountains could not even go to school.


    Xia Yanran looked at Xiao Yi on stage and a warm feeling was pouring out from her chest. It was a feeling of honor to hear him being praised by others.


    She did not know if her gaze was too heated, the man who was talking to the principal with a slight smile, suddenly looked over at her.


    There was still a faint smile on his lips and his well-defined face under the sun was handsome and charming. Xia Yanran could not look away in time and their eyes met.


    But very soon, he retracted his gaze and did not look at her anymore.


    After the opening ceremony, the students performed in the auditorium. Several performancester, Xia Yanran stood up to go to the washroom.


    Coming out of the auditorium, Xia Yanran found the washroom. Aftering out, she was about to go back when she saw a familiar figure from the corner of her eye.


    He stood at an inconspicuous spot outside the auditorium smoking, and in front of him stood a young girl.


    Xia Yanran had heard Xia Mo mention that there seemed to be a young girl in the school who was aided by him and was interested in him.


    Knowing clearly that she should not eavesdrop, Xia Yanran stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°Mr Xiao, are you leaving here in the afternoon?¡± The girl looked at Xiao Yi, her eyes full of reluctance. Xiao Yi concentrated on the cigarette at his fingertips and he hummed coldly in reply.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the university too, can I leave with you this afternoon?¡±


    Xiao Yi raised his eyes and looked at the girl. Suddenly, he saw a slender figure from the corner of his eye. He pursed his lips and hummed again in reply.


    The girl was thrilled and a smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Thank you, Mr Xiao.¡±


    Xia Yanran did not want to listen anymore so she turned and returned to the auditorium.


    Junyuan saw that Xia Yanran did not look so good aftering back and asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xia Yanran tried to control her emotions. She knew clearly that they had nothing to do with each other and what he did was none of her business. She also had a new life herself.


    But why did she feel so ufortable?

 Chapter 1074 - Life and Death Are Decreed by Fate

    <h4>Chapter 1074: Life and Death Are Decreed by Fate</h4>


    But soon, this ufortable feeling was reced by another emotion.


    It was guilt, remorse and heartache.


    Yes, what right did she have to feel miserable because of their rtionship? It was because of her rtionship that Junyuan had be like this!


    The stress and pain he suffered was a hundred times, a thousand times more than hers!


    Because of her rtionship, her brother paid such a high price. She had no right to remember that feeling again!


    In this life, she and Xiao Yi were doomed to never be together again.


    Xia Yanran held Junyuan¡¯s arm and put her face on his shoulder. ¡°Brother, I want to go back to when we were young.¡±


    Junyuan ruffled Xia Yanran¡¯s hair. ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Xiao Yi came into the auditorium from outside and when he saw Xia Yanran leaning against Junyuan¡¯s shoulder, he thought of Junyuan¡¯s current physical condition and his eyes darkened. He pursed his lips tightly and walked quickly to the principal¡¯s side.


    After the performances, Xiao Yi said goodbye to the principal and the children.


    Xia Mo also left with him.


    Seeing that Xiao Yi also took the young girl who was interested in him along, Xia Mo was furious. She did not believe that Uncle Xiao could not see the feelings the young girl had for him.


    Although it was none of her business who he brought along with him, in her heart, she only wished for Uncle Xiao to be with Chief Editor Xia.


    While walking to the foot of the mountain where the car was parked, Xia Mo did not speak to Xiao Yi at all.


    When they were at the SUV, the young girl wanted to pull open the door of the front passenger seat, but Xia Mo was faster than her. ¡°Let¡¯s sit at the back. Uncle Xiao¡¯s front passenger is reserved for his girlfriend.¡±


    The young girl was slightly embarrassed and while Xiao Yi was getting into the driver¡¯s seat, she looked at Xia Mo. ¡°Miss Xia, you said Mr Xiao has a girlfriend, but why didn¡¯t I see her?¡±


    She was even questioning her now?!


    Xia Mo gave a fake smile. ¡°Why should he let you see? You¡¯re the student Uncle Xiao sponsored, and not his mom or sister. Can you be clear of your status?¡±


    The young girl red at Xia Mo angrily. ¡°Do you also like Mr Xiao? If you like him, then let¡¯s have a fair fight!¡±


    Without waiting for Xia Mo to say anything, the young girl pulled open the door and got into the car quickly.


    Seeing her getting into the car and even mming the car door shut, the corners of Xia Mo¡¯s lips twitched.


    This girl had a temper!


    Along the way, Xia Mo turned her head and looked out of the window, not saying a word to Xiao Yi.


    But the atmosphere in the car was not quiet, because the shameless young girl would talk to Xiao Yi from time to time.


    Xia Mo really wanted to remind her, couldn¡¯t she see that Uncle Xiao did not want to talk to her? Out of ten sentences she said, he only replied one.


    When they arrived at Ning City, Xiao Yi sent the girl directly to the entrance of the university.


    Xia Mo sat in the car and did not go down. From the lowered car window, she could see them standing at the school gate talking.


    Uncle Xiao was handsome, did not look his age and there was a strong masculine air to him. He was really the type who could attract young girls.


    There was quite a distance away so Xia Mo could not hear what they were saying, she only saw the young girl¡¯s eyes getting red slowly.


    ¡°Xiaowei, what did you promise me when I sponsored you? Study well and help more children in the mountains in the future. But are your thoughts on your studies now?¡±


    Xiao Yi looked at the young girl who was almost crying, his voice cold and indifferent.


    The young girl was a little delighted that Mr Xiao did not refuse her request to take her back to school. She thought she had hope. After all, she was young and pretty.


    Looking at his grave and expressionless face, she was frightened and bit her lip, whispering, ¡°But is it wrong to like someone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to like someone, but do you understand me? You only like my looks, that¡¯s superficial. You¡¯re still young and will meet a better man in the future. I regard all of you as children and I¡¯m your elder. I respect you and hope you respect yourselves. Don¡¯t make me resent you!¡±


    The young girl¡¯s body stiffened.


    The tears in her eyes fell and she knew that he had spoken politely. She also understood his good intentions.


    She nodded, her vision blurred by tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll focus on my studies in the future.¡±


    Xiao Yi reached out his hand and patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Go in!¡±


    Xiaowei bowed to Xiao Yi and jogged into the school. Getting back in the car, he switched it on. Turning back, he looked at Xia Mo, who had not spoken to him along the way, through the rearview mirror and found that it was funny. ¡°Are you going back to Hong Kong or staying in Ning City?¡±


    Xia Mo saw that Xiao Yi was talking to her on his own initiative and so she did not ignore him, Pouting her lips, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to Hong Kong in two days. Are you going back? You¡¯re not going to stay in Ning City for two more days?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Xiao Yi replied simply.


    ¡°What happened between you and Chief Editor Xia? Actually, I think you still have feelings for each other when you look into each other¡¯s eyes...¡±


    Xiao Yi interrupted Xia Mo, ¡°Did you forget what I said to you?¡±


    Xia Mo stuck out her tongue. ¡°I remember. Don¡¯t mention Chief Editor Xia anymore!¡±


    After taking Xia Mo back to her apartment, Xiao Yi drove away.


    ...


    Back in Hong Kong, there were two days to go before he left the organization.


    Xiao Yi handed over the unfinished work matters to Xiao Feng. Although there was no expression on Xiao Yi¡¯s face, Xiao Feng on the other hand, was in a state of anxiety and worried every time he thought about how Xiao Yi¡¯s life would be in danger the day he was leaving the organization.


    But the actual party concerned acted like there was nothing wrong.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, I heard that the bosses of thepanies we are enemies with will be present. They will definitely be brutal on that day. Can you change your mind and not participate in withdrawing from the organization?¡±


    Xiao Yi nced at Xiao Feng. ¡°I said before, life and death are decided by fate.¡±


    F*ck! Xiao Feng hit his head. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have f*cking listened to Long Ye¡¯s words and beat Junyuan up. If it hadn¡¯t been for Junyuan¡¯s injury, you wouldn¡¯t do this right?¡±


    Xiao Yi leaned against the chair and blew out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°No, I had this n long ago.¡±


    ...


    At night.


    Xiao Yi and his brothers from the gang had a meal in the restaurant. Many people toasted to him and he did not refuse them.


    After dinner, he drank a little too much.


    Xiao Feng helped him into the car and took him back. When they arrived, Xiao Feng helped him to bed and saw that his eyes were closed as if he was asleep. Xiao Feng took out Xiao Yi¡¯s phone from his coat¡¯s pocket.


    After looking through the address book, Xiao Feng did not find Xia Yanran¡¯s phone number.


    But he found a series of numbers in the call log.


    Basically, this number was dialled every day, but it did not get through and should have been hung up by the other side.


    Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes prickled. This number must be Xia Yanran¡¯s.


    Xiao Feng pursed his lips and called the number.

 Chapter 1075 - He Bled A Lot

    <h4>Chapter 1075: He Bled A Lot</h4>


    Xiao Feng held his breath. The call got through and hearing the beep, his heartbeat sped up.


    F*ck, he had never been so nervous even if it he was under a storm of shots and shells.


    The woman on the other end of the line, answer the phone!


    Xia Yanran had found a new job. In order to adapt to it quickly, she often worked overtime and came backte.


    After taking a bath, she heard her phone ringing. Wrapping a towel around her, she ran out quickly.


    Seeing the caller ID, Xia Yanran was stunned.


    Although she had deleted Xiao Yi¡¯s number, she could not forget that series of numbers.


    It was as though it was imprinted into her mind.


    Xia Yanran lowered her eyes and was silent for a few seconds. She wanted to hang up, but her fingers identally clicked on the answer button.


    Seeing that the call was connected, she had no choice but to say ¡®hello¡¯.


    But the person on the other end of the line said nothing, and soon, the call was hung up.


    Xia Yanran looked at the screen of her phone and furrowed her eyebrows.


    A few secondster, she received a text message.


    The man who hung up sent two words over. ¡°Wrong number.¡±


    Xia Yanran threw her phone away and sat on her bed in a daze.


    ...


    On Xiao Yi¡¯s side.


    Xiao Feng looked at the man who was standing in front of him with one hand on his waist and the other holding his phone. ¡°B-Brother Xiao, a-aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression was dark and he dropped his phone to the ground.


    The screen of the phone was broken like cobwebs.


    His gaze was sharp and he looked at Xiao Feng coldly.


    Xiao Feng was usually dignified in front of the other brothers, but in front of Xiao Yi, he was a wimp. He did not seem like someone who was going to be the boss soon.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, actually I...¡± Before Xiao Feng could finish, he was grabbed at the cor by Xiao Yi and lifted up by him.


    Xiao Yi said coldly. ¡°Who asked you to call her? Do you have too much time on your hands?¡±


    Xiao Feng looked at Xiao Yi¡¯s bloodshot eyes and said, his teeth chattering, ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve worked hard to achieve all this, and even the words ¡®Xiao Yi¡¯ make people fearful. You¡¯re standing at the top of the pyramid but you¡¯re letting those people you¡¯ve stepped under beat at you with a stick. Some of them are your enemies and hate you to the core. Will they let you be alive if you let them hit you?


    ¡°Yes, I wanted to call Xia Yanran and tell her that for her, a man was willing to give up his life!¡±


    Xiao Yi pushed Xiao Feng tp the wall, his right hand clenched into a fist, wanting to punch him. But Xiao Feng raised his chin slightly, preparing to receive Xiao Yi¡¯s punch. ¡°Boss, if punching me can let you change your mind, I don¡¯t mind being beaten to death by you!¡±


    Xiao Yi stared fiercely at Xiao Feng. After a while, he let go of him. Walking to the window, Xiao Yi lit a cigarette and said in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°Feng Zi, why don¡¯t you understand? Me leaving thepany has nothing to do with Xia Yanran. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to live this kind of life anymore. If I die, I may be able to be an ordinary person in my next life and live a normal life!


    ¡°Listen to me, don¡¯t contact her anymore. Even if I die, find a cemetery and bury me. Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes turned red when he heard Xiao Yi¡¯s words.


    ...


    On the day of Xiao Yi¡¯s withdrawal, hundreds of people came.


    Ninth Master and several respected elders sat on the master seat, and the in-charges stood in two rows, each of them holding a fist-sized stick.


    When Xiao Feng came with Xiao Yi and saw all those people who were full of murderous intent, he wanted to stop Xiao Yi, but thinking of what he had told him that night, he still went forward and stood beside Ninth Master.


    Xiao Yi was dressed in ck, and under his ck hair, his handsome carved-like face was cold. Ninth Master asked Xiao Yi again if he was willing to endure this torture. He nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡±


    Xiao Yi clenched his hands into fists and walked slowly forward.


    The first person to swing the stick saw Xiao Yiing and he said with a dark expression, ¡°Master Xiao, I didn¡¯t expect that you would choose such a way to leave thepany. I respect you as a man, but when you were following Second Master Qin, you killed several of my brothers and I¡¯ve always remembered this hatred.¡±


    Xiao Yi said with no expression. ¡°Come on.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The man then swung the stick at Xiao Yi¡¯s back, hard.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s back bent by the blow and his face was tensed, his hands clenched tightly into fists.


    He slowly walked forward.


    The man who had hit Xiao Yi saw that Xiao Yi had straightened his back again and he could not help feeling a sense of admiration for him in his heart.


    The second person looked at Xiao Yi. ¡°Master Xiao, you have to endure 100 hits, I¡¯m afraid that this day next year would be your death anniversary. I¡¯m from Xing¡¯an Company. That time my sister was interested in you, but not only did you reject her, she was almost raped. I won¡¯t show any mercy to you today.¡±


    Xiao Yi looked at the person and smirked. ¡°Your sister tried to drug my drink in the bar. I¡¯m just paying her back in the same manner, letting her have a taste of what it felt to be drugged. The drug took effect and she got hooked up with another man, can you me me for it? But you can hit me as hard as you want. I won¡¯t fall that easily.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bam! Another hard blow smashed against his body.


    After thirty to forty hits, Xiao Yi¡¯s forehead was full of cold sweat and his back was not as straight as it was at first.


    By the 70th beating, his back was not straight anymore.


    Blood trickled down from his back and the heavy stench of blood lingered in the air.


    Xiao Yi raised his hand and wiped at the sweat that was rolling down from his forehead, his face had already turned pale.


    But there was a bloodthirsty and murderous air around him. He did not restrain it, although he was in a terrible state, he was still full of murderous intent.


    ¡°Master Xiao, although ourpany and yourpany did not get along well and often snatched each other¡¯s businesses, you didn¡¯t kill us. I won¡¯t hit you hard with this stick.¡±


    Some people wanted Xiao Yi to die, but some could not do it.


    Xiao Yi had already gone through the first 90 beatings, but there were still ten hits left. He looked at the ten people in front, none of whom were kind-hearted.


    One of them was Ku Li.


    Ku Li could not stand Xiao Yi for a long time. When Xiao Yi came up to him, he did not hit Xiao Yi on the back like the rest. Instead, he hit him directly on the back of his head.


    Xiao Yi cked out and his body swayed before falling to the ground.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Xiao Feng wanted to go forward but Ninth Master pulled him back.


    Xiao Feng eyes turned red.


    A bright red trickle came out of the back of Xiao Yi¡¯s head and hey sprawled on the ground, motionless.


    Ku Li jabbed Xiao Yi¡¯s shoulder with his stick. ¡°I¡¯ve only used five percent of my strength and he can¡¯t take it? Useless.¡±


    Xiao Feng looked at the gloating Ku Li and gritted his teeth. ¡°Five percent? Ku Li, how is that five percent? It¡¯s clear that you used more than that! My big brother did not agree to work with you and you wanted him dead! I¡¯ll put it out here today. Even if my big brother quits thepany, I, Xiao Feng, will never cooperate with a person like you!¡±

 Chapter 1076 - Can He Survive

    <h4>Chapter 1076: Can He Survive</h4>


    Xiao Feng looked at Xiao Yi who was lying motionless on the ground and his eyes turned red.


    Being able to bear so many hits before, it was already what ordinary people could not have done.


    Ku Li had hit him at the back of the head and the red blood was running down his neck and face. It was a terrifying sight. Xiao Feng clenched his hands into fists and the blood in his body turned cold.


    Before that night, he did not understand Xiao Yi. Why did he have to quit?


    He was already the Brother Xiao whom everyone in the mafia feared. Even if he was with Xia Yanran, who would dare to cause trouble to Xia Yanran?


    Butter he understood that Xiao Yi¡¯s goal was not here. Perhaps from the day he was forced to enter the mafia, he was already thinking about how to get out of it. But reality was too cruel, he was too weak and if he could not be strong, he would only be the prey of others.


    Finally, he became strong, but he had no sense of achievement. Because he had never cared about being this in-charge, he was not afraid to die.


    Conquer the fear of death and one would be put into possession of his life.


    If a person like him was able to survive in this situation, he would be a sessful person no matter what industry he chose to work in in the future!


    Ku Li looked at Xiao Yi, who was covered in blood, menacingly. When he was about to use the stick to poke at Xiao Yi¡¯s injured head, an orderly and powerful set of footsteps sounded suddenly.


    Hundreds of men dressed in ck came in with knives, sticks and even guns, surrounding thepany bosses.


    Xiao Feng nced over. They were all Xiao Yi¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°Brother Feng, although we know Brother Xiao wants to quit thepany, Brother Xiao will always be our Brother Xiao. If he does not get up today, we will not let off those who killed him!¡±


    ¡°For Brother Xiao, we are not afraid even if it vites the organization¡¯s code!¡±


    Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes turned red. Brother Xiao treated the brothers very well usually and was very righteous. Now that he was fighting on the line between life and death, his brothers could not just watch him leave them like that!


    The big bosses from the variouspanies were shocked.


    Xiao Yi was willing to withdraw ording to the organization¡¯s rules. These subordinates knew he was leaving, but they still came to defend him?


    Everyone was shocked and secretly respected Xiao Yi¡¯s abilities. He could make his men protect him like this!


    Ninth Master saw that the situation was not right and stood up. ¡°What is this? You can count on the words of the people in our organization. Since Xiao Yi asked to hold this withdrawal meeting, even if he dies, it is also with no regrets.¡± Then, he looked at Xiao Feng. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to order them to back down?¡±


    Xiao Feng was well aware of the rules and Xiao Yi¡¯s long-cherished wish. He knew he must not cry in front of these people, but his tears still fell. He wiped his eyes with the back of his hand and closed his eyes and ordered, ¡°Back down!¡±


    ¡°Brother Feng!¡±


    ¡°Back down!¡±


    Before Xiao Yi participated in this withdrawal meeting, he had already passed his position to Xiao Feng. Now, Xiao Feng¡¯s words in the gang carried a lot of weight and the brothers did not dare to disobey. They all stepped aside, but did not leave. They only stopped pointing their knives, sticks and guns at the bosses of the otherpanies.


    The tension in the air dissipated a lot.


    At this time, someone shouted. ¡°Look! Master Xiao is standing up again.¡±


    The crowd looked at Xiao Yi, who was standing up slowly. His well-defined handsome face was full of blood and was dripping down his jaw, drop by drop.


    His ck shirt was wet and clung tightly to his toned body. Under his long legs, there was a puddle of sticky red blood.


    Although he was covered in blood from head to toe, his deep eyes were bright and as cold as a wild animal.


    He was injured all over, but his posture did not show any haggardness.


    It seemed like he was still the big boss.


    The next person who was about to beat Xiao Yi could not help but admire him. If it had been him, he would have died under the stick.


    But although Xiao Yi was hit hard, he could still get up slowly and continued to bear their beating. This kind of determination and perseverance was both admirable and frightening.


    Perhaps they were shocked by Xiao Yi, the next few people did not hit Xiao Yi hard.


    And then it was thest hit.


    Ku Li saw that thest few men did not hit Xiao Yi hard and the menacing look in his eyes deepened.


    Fortunately, thest person was working with him. Beforeing, he had promised the man some benefits.


    Ku Li met the man¡¯s eyes and secretly made a gesture to him. Ku Li could see that Xiao Yi was at his limit and was just pushing himself.


    He could not possibly survive with another hard hit!


    That person received Ku Li¡¯s gesture and nodded his head.


    When Xiao Yi walked over to him, he gave Xiao Yi a hard blow, unlike the previous few people.


    With a bang, Xiao Yi, who was almost unable to stand straight, suffered a hard hit and he fell to the ground.


    Blood flowed all over the ground.


    Seeing that Xiao Yi was approaching the end, Xiao Feng was still encouraging him silently. Who would have thought that thest person would give him a lethal blow with all his strength!


    Xiao Yi was already badly injured and even a third of his strength could have knocked him down, let alone that person had exerted all his strength.


    F*ck! That scum deserved to rot in hell!


    Xiao Yiy on the ground, not moving for a long time.


    All the big bosses of the variouspanies began to get impatient, especially Ku Li. He said gloatingly, ¡°Ninth Master, you¡¯d better send someone to see if Master Xiao has stopped breathing. If he has, he hasn¡¯tpleted the withdrawal meeting and is still a member of the organization, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Master Xiao wanted to quit the organization but I didn¡¯t expect him to die here. Even if he bes a ghost, he must be bitter!¡± The person who had hit Xiao Yist said.


    Some people were rejoicing in this misfortune, while others were deeply sympathetic.


    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s admirable that Master Xiao can bear so many hits! I don¡¯t think any of us could do it!¡±


    Ku Liughed coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being strong? In the end, he¡¯s still taken away by Hades.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait another five minutes. If Master Xiao can¡¯t get up, we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Xiao Feng was anxious. If these people left and Brother Xiao did notplete the final withdrawal ceremony, didn¡¯t he get beaten in vain?


    Xiao Feng strode towards Xiao Yi, who wasying on the ground. He did not believe Brother Xiao would die like that and did not reach out his hand to check his breathing, only knelt before him on one knee. ¡°Brother Xiao, get up! There¡¯s only thest step left!¡±


    When Xiao Feng knelt down, the hundreds of men who had not left also knelt down and shouted together, ¡°Brother Xiao! We believe in you!¡±


    Their voices were as loud as a bell and as shocking as a drum. Voice after voice calling out to Brother Xiao made people¡¯s blood surge.


    Manypany bosses could not help shouting with the crowd, ¡°Master Xiao, get up! Stand up!¡±


    Ninth Master and several respected elders had never seen such a situation before. Except for a few people, even those who were enemies with Xiao Yi, had began to shout and encourage him.

 Chapter 1077 - I Haven’t Seen Xiao Yi for A Long Time

    <h4>Chapter 1077: I Haven¡¯t Seen Xiao Yi for A Long Time</h4>


    Xiao Yiy on the ground, his blood flowing without restraint.


    His whole body ached and his bones seemed to be falling apart. But after the extreme pain, there was only nkness and numbness.


    He seemed to have fallen into a deep abyss, it was dark all around and he could see nothing.


    He struggled hard, climbed and used both hands and feet, and was covered with blood, but could not climb out of the abyss.


    The scene suddenly changed and he saw himself as a child.


    Dressed in rags, he had not eaten for several days and was famished. He walked down the street and was given a steamed bun by a kind person. He was about to eat it when he was beaten by several little beggars.


    His steamed bun was snatched away and he sat on the ground, beaten ck and blue.


    He returned to his bare house and his aunt suddenly gave him a sum of money, saying, ¡°Xiao Yi, I can¡¯t take care of you anymore in the future. Be good and save your money wisely.¡±


    Later, he learned that his aunt had sold herself to a 70-year-old man. Within a month, she could not stand the old man¡¯s perverted torture and hanged herself.


    His aunt¡¯s body was thrown to the back of the mountain.


    He buried his aunt.


    In order not to be bullied and to be able to have enough to eat and wear, he went on a road of no return. After gradually rising in his position, the first person he killed was that old man.


    He knew that it was difficult for him to turn back.


    But he still wanted to try.


    He seemed to have fallen into the abyss again. Suddenly, light shone on him and a bright-eyed girl stood in front of him.


    That was Xia Yanran at 18 to 19 years old.


    She danced and there was a smile on her lips. He suddenly remembered that it was the first time he had met her. She performed on stage to save Junyuan.


    His lips moved and he said dryly, ¡°Yanran, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    Xiao Feng heard that Xiao Yi was saying something. Although he could not hear clearly what he said, if he was able to speak, it showed that he had notpletely copsed.


    ¡°Boss, I knew you could do it. There¡¯s still onest step to go. Get up, Boss!¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    When Xiao Yi, who was standing in the abyss, looked over at the dancing girl again, she had disappeared. He looked around for her, but suddenly Xiao Feng¡¯s voice rang in his ears, asking him to get up, followed by the voices of his brothers in the gang. One after another their voices sounded and it was like arge bell ringing by his ears. He raised his head slowly, his eyshes that were stained with blood moved and he saw Xiao Feng looking at him with red eyes.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, it¡¯s thest step.¡± Xiao Feng cried again.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s lips curled slightly. ¡°You¡¯re already an in-charge, why are you still such a cry baby.¡±


    Xiao Feng¡¯s abilities and ruthlessness was simr to Xiao Yi from before. But there was only one problem, once he revealed his true feelings, he would cry.


    Not able to hold back the emotions, Xiao Feng sniffed and seeing Xiao Yiughing, he alsoughed. ¡°It¡¯s not embarrassing to cry for Brother Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Yi nodded and said nothing else.


    His legs were as heavy as lead and his waist was about to break. He could not stand at all. He shot a look at Xiao Feng. Xiao Feng understood what he meant and immediately moved aside.


    Since he could not stand up, he crawled bit by bit towards Ninth Master and the elders.


    When the bosses of thepanies saw Xiao Yi crawling over, they did not look down on him, but were all in awe.


    Even Ku Li was silent.


    The ce where Xiao Yi had crawled past were all covered in blood.


    This person was too cruel.


    Ninth Master saw Xiao Yi crawling over and he was a little relieved. ¡°Ah Yi, you¡¯re so hard on yourself, even if you¡¯re not in the mafia anymore, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be sessful!¡±


    Ninth Master was moved by Xiao Yi¡¯s determination and perseverance. He handed a burning candle to Xiao Yi.


    With Xiao Feng¡¯s support, Xiao Yi slowly knelt on the ground. He pulled open his clothes, closed his eyes and pressed the candle on the tattoo on his heart.


    The crisp sound of burning skin sounded in the air.


    F*ck! It burned like hell!


    But that man who had burned his tattoo did not even wrinkle his eyebrows!


    Ninth Master stood up and pped three times. The crowd also apuded.


    With that, Ninth Master waved his hand and the crowd quietened down.


    Ninth Master looked at Xiao Yi. He felt that it was a pity for Xiao Yi to leave thepany, as he was a rare talent. Xiao Yi was born to be in the mafia, but his goals were not here and the fact that he used such arge gamble in order to quit, he knew he could not persuade him.


    ¡°Xiao Yi haspleted the withdrawal and from now on, he¡¯s no longer part of the mafia. ording to the rules of the organization, those who have had blood feuds with him before must not seek revenge from him or hurt his family! If anyone disobeys, I won¡¯t let him off!¡±


    Although some people were bitter that they could not seek revenge after Xiao Yi¡¯s withdrawal from the organization, the organization always kept to their promises and no matter how much they hated Xiao Yi, they would never bother him again!


    All the bosses left a guarantee and after signing it, they left in different moods.


    Xiao Feng went up to Xiao Yi and was about to say something to him when Xiao Yi suddenly fell to the ground again.


    This time, no matter how Xiao Feng called him, he did not wake up.


    ...


    Xia Mo received a call from the Huo family mansion. Huo Ze was returning from abroad and they asked her to go back to Hong Kong. Xia Mo had to ask for leave from the newspaperpany and rushed to Hong Kong.


    As soon as she arrived at the airport, she received a call from Young Master Huo.


    ¡°Little Momo,e and save me.¡±


    Xia Mo heard the man¡¯s anxious tone and she could not helpughing. ¡°Did you get cheated by some beautifuldy and have your clothes and money taken away, right?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s just like what you said. I met a mixed-blood girl on the ne and she wanted to hook up with me. You know me, I can¡¯t say no to beautiful women. After getting off the ne we went to the hotel. While I was taking a bath, she stole my wallet and clothes.¡±


    ¡°Beautiful women are never good people.¡±


    Xia Mo scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re saying it like I¡¯m not beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, but I grew up with you and you still remember when I wet my pants before. To you, I have no desire at all.¡±


    Xia Mo pouted. ¡°Who wants you to have desire for me? Come on, which hotel are you in?¡±


    After Young Master Huo told her the address, Xia Mo did not return to the Huo family¡¯s mansion and went to the shopping mall.


    After buying clothes for Young Master Huo, Xia Mo took the elevator downstairs.


    The elevator was full of people. She went in and found someone who looked familiar. ¡°Brother Xiao Feng?¡±


    Xiao Feng hade to inspect the shopping mall with some men and was talking to someone. Hearing Xia Mo¡¯s voice, he looked at her. ¡°The Huo family¡¯s daughter-inw?¡±


    Xia Mo waved her hand. ¡°No, call me Xia Mo.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Sister Xia Mo. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Uncle Xiao for a long time. His phone can¡¯t seem to get through. What¡¯s he been doing recently?¡±

 Chapter 1078 - He Proposed to Me

    <h4>Chapter 1078: He Proposed to Me</h4>


    Hearing Xia Mo mention Xiao Yi, Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He pursed his lips and did not answer.


    Xia Mo looked at Xiao Feng in confusion. She remembered that Unce Xiao was Xiao Feng¡¯s idol. Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes would shine whenever Uncle Xiao was mentioned.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re here.¡±


    One of the men behind said when the elevator reached the first floor.


    Hearing the man call Xiao Feng ¡®Boss¡¯, Xia Mo frowned.


    It had only been two months since she hadst returned to Hong Kong, how did Xiao Feng suddenly be the boss? If she remembered correctly, he was the third-in-charge!


    ¡°Sister Xia Mo, I have something on. I¡¯ll go first.¡± Xiao Feng left the elevator with his men.


    Xia Mo was stunned for a moment before she quickly followed.


    Today, Xiao Feng was wearing a ck coat and sunsses, with the air of a big boss. Xia Mo ran after him to his car. His men wanted to stop Xia Mo, but Xiao Feng waved his hand and his men stepped aside.


    Xia Mo looked up at Xiao Feng. Xiao Feng looked fair and delicate. From his appearance, one could not see how cruel he was. In fact, it was hard to imagine that such a person would be a boss.


    ¡°What happened to Uncle Xiao? Wasn¡¯t he your boss?¡±


    Xiao Feng did not take off his sunsses so Xia Mo could not see the expression in his eyes. He was silent for a while, and just when Xia Mo thought that he would not answer her, she heard him say, ¡°Boss quit the mafia.¡± Then, he got into the car.


    ...


    Xia Mo passed Young Master Huo the clothes and the two of them came out of the hotel.


    Young Master Huo slung his arm around Xia Mo¡¯s shoulders like they were buddies. ¡°Little Momo, I found that you¡¯re the flower that treats me the best amongst all flowers.¡±


    Pushing away Young Master Huo¡¯s hand, Xia Mo took a few steps forward. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be picked by you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey. I find that seeing you this time, you¡¯re a little different. Tell me honestly, are you interested in a man?¡± Young Master Huo stopped in front of Xia Mo and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is he as handsome and humorous as me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not humorous at all! You¡¯re just flirtatious!¡± A face shed past Xia Mo¡¯s mind. A delicate face, with ss-like eyes and when he smiled, and that faint dimple.. Wait a second, why was she thinking of him?


    Who cared about that strange doctor who did not show any kindness towards her!


    Although he was Chief Editor Xia¡¯s brother and seemed to love Chief Editor Xia a lot, he seemed to have a bad impression of her!


    Why would she think of him?


    Xia Mo quickly shook her head.


    Young Master Huo took one look at Xia Mo¡¯s expression and knew that she had someone in her heart. He patted Xia Mo¡¯s head. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s unbelievable. The little girl who never put any man into her heart would have a day where her heart was moved!¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s ears turned red and she red at Young Master Huo. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m your child bride.¡±


    Young Master Huo raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Forget it, I never thought of marrying you at all. I¡¯ll have to make it clear to my grandparents sometime.¡±


    Xia Mo felt relieved when she heard Young Master Huo¡¯s words. Previously, she felt nothing whether he said it or not since she did not meet someone she liked. But now, she was relieved and happy hearing him say those words. She did not know why she felt such a way.


    She returned to the Huo family¡¯s mansion and had dinner with them.


    Thinking of Xiao Yi, Xia Mo still summoned her courage and found Fourth Master Huo, whom she feared most in the Huo family.


    Fourth Master Huo was Young Master Huo¡¯s fourth uncle and seemed to have a good rtionship with Xiao Yi.


    Fourth Master Huo was on the phone in the courtyard after dinner. After his phone call, he narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw Xia Mo after turning around. ¡°Xiaomo, is there anything you need?¡±


    Xia Mo nodded. ¡°I want to ask about Uncle Xiao. I met Brother Xiao Feng today and he said Uncle Xiao left the mafia.¡±


    Fourth Master Huo had his fingers on his chin and said with a slight frown. ¡°I heard of this too. I tried contacting Xiao Yi, but his phone was turned off and I don¡¯t know where he went. If Xiao Feng don¡¯t know about it, I think he might be...¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Might be what?¡±


    ¡°From what I know, it¡¯s not easy leaving the mafia. One might lose his life.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe Uncle Xiao is gone. He may be seriously injured and is just being treated.¡±


    There was an unspeakable sadness in Xia Mo¡¯s heart. Uncles Xiao was fine when they went to visit the school in the mountains. Now thinking back, he might have already decided to quit the mafia at the time.


    He had worked hard to get to this point today. He had fought hard to achieve all of this and had just given it all up like this, even paying with his life, and for what?


    Was it for Chief Editor Xia?


    Xia Mo¡¯s heart could not help quivering.


    Without waiting for Fourth Master Huo to say anything, Xia Mo ran out in a hurry. Fourth Master Huo looked at Xia Mo¡¯s back and his frown deepened.


    Xia Mo bought the earliest ticket to Ning City the next day.


    Once she got off the ne, she called Xia Yanran.


    But the call could not get through.


    She then remembered that the other day when she saw Wen Qian proposing to Chief Editor Xia, Chief Editor said that she was going abroad to do an interview and would give him an answer when she returned. Chief Editor Xia must be abroad now.


    Xia Mo did not have any other way of contacting Xia Yanran. She then thought of Xia Yanran¡¯s brother and called her colleague to ask about Xia Yanran¡¯s home address.


    After getting the address, Xia Mo took a taxi there.


    When she arrived at the district where Xia Yanran lived, Xia Mo saw Chief Editor Xia¡¯s brother getting into a car before she got out of the taxi. After a while, a beautiful young woman also got into the same car.


    Was it not the right time for her toe? Chief Editor Xia¡¯s brother was taking his girlfriend out for a date?


    Somehow, Xia Mo¡¯s mood suddenly felt down.


    The driver asked Xia Mo if she was getting out of the taxi and Xia Mo found herself saying, ¡°Follow that car.¡±


    The car stopped by the beach.


    The weather had been good recently and many people came to the beach.


    Xia Mo bought a hat and followed Junyuan and that woman at a distance. When they came to a ce where there were few people, they stopped.


    Xia Mo quickly turned around and bent down, pretending to be interested in the beach.


    ¡°Junyuan, your senior proposed to me.¡±


    Xia Mo was dumbstruck. So they weren¡¯t a couple! But that couldn¡¯t be right. If they weren¡¯t a couple, why were they sneaking around?


    After a few seconds, Xia Mo heard the doctor say coldly, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Perhaps the doctor was too cold, the woman¡¯s voice sounded choked up. ¡°Junyuan, is it really incurable? I won¡¯t hide it from you. I still think of you in my heart and if you can cure it, I won¡¯t ept your senior¡¯s proposal...¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s mouth twitched.


    What the heck was this?


    Was there something wrong with the doctor? From the woman¡¯s tone, it seemed quite serious. She would be together with him if he was cured? Then did that mean that if he was not cured, she would marry his senior?

 Chapter 1079 - Miss Shen, Let’s Not Meet Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1079: Miss Shen, Let¡¯s Not Meet Anymore</h4>


    Xia Mo¡¯s slender index finger drew circles on the beach.


    This woman wanted to have a foot in both camps?!


    The other man had already proposed to her, but now she came to meet her old lover?


    ¡°Miss Shen, I agreed to meet you so that I could return you the things you had left in my house.¡± No matter how agitated that woman sounded, the doctor¡¯s voice remained calm and void of any emotions, like he was a cube of ice that would never melt. ¡°I wanted to send it to your house at first, but the courier service said that you had moved and I couldn¡¯t contact you anymore.¡±


    Hearing that Junyuan only agreed to meet her because he wanted to return her things to her, Shen Jiayi felt a pang in her heart.


    The only things she had left in his house were small items that she wanted to use to make them be closer. However, even though she had left her pajamas, earrings, toothbrush and toothpaste, she had never shared a bed with him.


    Since Xia Tang rarely went home, whenever she tried toe out with an excuse to stay over at his ce, he would always get her to stay in Xia Tang¡¯s room.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was not attractive enough, or if it was because he really didn¡¯t have any desire for her.


    Hearing him call her Miss Shen so distantly, she felt like something had choked in her throat, and she was unable to speak for a while.


    Her red eyes couldn¡¯t help but tear up. She didn¡¯t want to fight with him about how cold he was to her. She choked, ¡°Junyuan, as long as you say something, I am still willing to get through this difficult period with you. When you were hospitalized back then, I might have been too harsh with my words. I didn¡¯t despise you, I was angry at you. If you were nicer to me, I wouldn¡¯t have left you.¡±


    When he was still a surgeon, he never smoked. Later, when he got injured, he slowly got addicted, though it was still under control. Right now, however, when the sea breeze blew at them, she would clearly smell the strong scent of cigarettes from him.


    He must have smoked quite a bit because of his body.


    Indeed, getting erectile dysfunction would be a lethal blow to any man, not to mention that he was such a capable and confident person.


    Shen Jiayi looked up, staring at his thin face. She couldn¡¯t help but jump into his arms.


    Xia Mo took in the sight, her eyebrows furrowing unconsciously. What was wrong with this woman? From her words, it seemed like she had said really ugly words to the doctor when he was hospitalized and even despised him, but now, she was throwing herself at him?


    Xia Mo clenched her fists tightly. If the doctor allowed her to throw herself at him, she would despise him terribly!


    It was a good thing that the doctor still had some dignity. When the woman was about to touch him, he took a step back, before he returned to his car. He took out a box from his car boot and passed it to the woman. ¡°Miss Shen, let¡¯s not meet again.¡±


    Shen Jiayi stared at the cold and heartless Junyuan, wiping her tears away. When she left, she cursed him, her tone filled with hatred. ¡°Xia Junyuan, apart from me, no other woman will ever like you! You can remain single for the rest of your life while protecting your two baby sisters!¡±


    Xia Mo didn¡¯t return to the car with them, so she was soen distance away from them and couldn¡¯t hear what the woman said to the doctor. All she saw was the doctor slowly looking down, looking despondent and lonely, a strong loneliness exuding from him in a way that was so pitiful.


    Xia Mo stared at his lonely figure, feeling a sadness and painful pang unknowingly.


    What could she do? She really wanted to go up and give him a hug!


    Even though he was really unfriendly to her!

 Chapter 1080 - Saving Her

    <h4>Chapter 1080: Saving Her</h4>


    Xia Mo felt that she must have been terribly bored. The doctor had just been cursed at and thrown away by his ex-girlfriend, why was she pitying him for?


    There was nothing between them.


    She hit her head, almost forgetting that she looked for him to ask for other ways to contact Editor Xia!


    Xia Mo mustered her courage, about to walk towards that lonely figure when that figure suddenly moved and took out two bottles of strong liquor before he started walking towards the empty beach in her surprise.


    Xia Mo remained standing there, not knowing if she should follow him or leave.


    From how he looked, he probably hadn¡¯t left the sadness from the end of his rtionship.


    If she went to ask him for Editor Xia¡¯s contact now, she might not be able to get it.


    Touching her nose, Xia Mo chose to leave quickly.


    After she returned to her apartment, Xia Mo took a shower and took a nap on her bed.


    She didn¡¯t care if Xia Yanran¡¯s number could go through, as she sent a message to her. [Editor Xia, if you¡¯re back at Ning City, let¡¯s meet up! I have something very important to tell you about!]


    Uncle Xiao had saved her before. She knew a little about how it hadn¡¯t been easy for him to reach where he was now.


    She hoped for him to be happy.


    Her instincts told her that he would only be happy if Editor Xia was with him.


    Xia Mo turned around, never expecting herself to have the potential to be a matchmaker.


    Xia Mo was awoken by her ringing phone.


    Thinking that it was Editor Xia calling her, her eyes remained closed as she found her phone and answered the call, shouting excitedly, ¡°Editor Xia!¡±


    The person on the other end of the call froze for a few seconds. ¡°What Editor Xia? She¡¯s already quit. I¡¯m Bai Tongtong. The agency has a colleague gathering tonight, are youing?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Xia Mo hung up.


    After she woke up, she noticed that it was raining outside. The weather changed really quickly. The sun was still shining brightly in the morning!


    Xia Mo looked up on the weather forecast. Oh my god, there would be a storm at night too!


    Recalling that her clothes were still out on the balcony, Xia Mo hurriedly ran over to keep them.


    As she was collecting her clothes, she nced outside at the stormy weather, a lonely figure appearing in her mind unconsciously.


    When she left the beach, he was drinking two bottles of strong liquor at the beach. He should have returned home long ago, right?


    However, at the thought that he seemed to be really depressed, Xia Mo couldn¡¯t bring herself to ease.


    She returned to her room and changed, before taking a taxi to the beach.


    ¡°Miss, the skies are almost dark, what are you doing at the beach? The rain is so heavy while the wind by the beach is so strong. It would be high tide now, so it¡¯s dangerous for a girl to be alone,¡± the taxi driver said kindly.


    Xia Mo hummed. ¡°There¡¯s something I have to do there.¡±


    The driver didn¡¯t ask anymore.


    Once they arrived, Xia Mo held her umbre as she got off hurriedly.


    Xia Mo went back to where the Doctor had been drinking earlier, letting out a sigh of relief when she didn¡¯t see him.


    That was right. He had only fallen out of his rtionship, why did he have to get drunk and lose hope on life?!


    Xia Mo was about to turn around when she suddenly saw a tall and thin figure sitting on a reef rock in the distance, an unfinished bottle of alcohol still in his hand.


    Lighting and thunder struck, the dark clouds covering half of the skies. The waves shed about, looking extremely dangerous.


    However, that figure didn¡¯t seem like he had any intention to leave.


    If the tide rose too much, he might be thrown into the sea when a strong wave came over!


    Xia Mo furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    Back in the mountain, she already felt that the doctor was strange. Although he was considered nice and warm in front of Editor Xia, he was quiet and introverted when he was alone.


    ...


    Junyuan never drank in the past. He didn¡¯t know when he started liking the taste of smoking and drinking either.


    After drinking more than a bottle of strong liquor, he felt slightly dizzy.


    His eyes stared at the wide and dangerous sea in front of him dazedly, not an ounce of fear or cowering in his eyes.


    With his alcohol-muddled thoughts, he was even thinking if he could be relieved of all of his pain if a crazy wave would throw him into the sea.


    In the end, he wasn¡¯t a saint, he was only human. Being unable to do surgeries anymore was already a fatal blow to him.


    He had to convince himself that he only couldn¡¯t do surgeries, he could still use his medical skills to help others. He could still take care of his younger sisters. He still had value to his life.


    However, he never thought that he would be a useless person.


    A useless person that everyone despised.


    He had his dignity and arrogance too. He could no longer bring himself to ept reality after he was injured at his most important ce.


    Thest few weeks felt like a nightmare to him, but he didn¡¯t want his younger sisters to worry about him either, so he did his best to adjust himself.


    However, he had no way to vent the sadness, pain and bitterness suppressed within him. His younger sisters were grown up now. He had done the thing he promised his parents.


    Did that mean he could leave now?


    Living was too tiring.


    Junyuan took arge sip of the fiery alcohol. When a crazy wave crashed into the reef rock, he closed his eyes.


    Xia Mo stood by the beach, screaming out loud when she saw a crazy wave hit the reef rock, the man drawn into the dark waters.


    Oh my god, did he really not want to live anymore?


    Did he have to?!


    Xia Mo couldn¡¯t care about her fear as she threw her umbre away and jumped into the water.


    Xia Mo was a swimming champion when she was younger. If it wasn¡¯t because the Huo family didn¡¯t let her, she might have even be a member of the national team. She was very good in water. After she held her breath, she started swimming towards where Junyuan had disappeared.


    The moment Junyuan was covered by the water, his consciousness woke up quite a bit immediately.


    At the thought that he wanted to leave this world so irresponsibly, he thought about his two younger sisters. If he left like this, wouldn¡¯t they in pain forever?


    The moment he understood this, Junyuan wanted to swim back to shore, but because he had stayed too long on the reef rock, his calf was cramping.


    He choked on a few mouthfuls of seawater.


    A suffocating feeling swarmed towards him.


    Just as he thought he would be buried in this wide and ravaging sea, a soft hand pulled his hand.


    It was dark around him, so he couldn¡¯t see who the person was.


    Very quickly, the person pulled him out of the water.


    As hey on the beach, Junyuan coughed nonstop. Before he could catch his breath, he suddenly received a loud p.


    ¡°You coward! Can death solve everything? Are you still a man to act like this for a woman?¡±


    Junyuan¡¯s eyes turned red. He stared at the fierce girl squatting beside him, taking a while to finally remember who she was.


    He wanted to thank her, but herst sentence triggered his sensitive mind.


    His jaw tensed, the vein on his forehead twitching. ¡°Why are you concerned about whether I¡¯m a man or not? Scram and never appear in front of me again!¡±


    Seeing that he was fiercer than her, Xia Mo froze, her hand raising as she wanted to p him again.


    But because she could touch him, she stopped herself when she saw his tightly pursed pale lips. ¡°Never mind, I can¡¯t be bothered whether or not you want to die or live!¡±


    She turned around and left.

 Chapter 1081 - Is It Worth It

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Is It Worth It</h4>


    Xia Mo took a few steps, before she turned around uncontrobly.


    The thin man was still lying on the floor unmoving.


    Large raindrops fell on his face, as if he couldn¡¯t feel any cold or pain.


    Xia Mo wanted to force herself to leave, but her legs seemed to go against her.


    She walked back towards the man. Seeing that he was frailer and thinner than the previous time she saw him, she said impatiently, ¡°Must you be like this? Isn¡¯t it just your ex-girlfriend despising you? There are so many women in this world. She¡¯s not the prettiest either, must you give up on your life for her? Is it worth it?!¡±


    The man didn¡¯t speak.


    Xia Mo felt her anger rising, as she couldn¡¯t resist the urge to kick him. ¡°Besides, if you died, Editor Xia would be so sad, and the rest of your family...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± The silent man finally spoke as he sat up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to lecture me about my problems!¡±


    Xia Mo was so angry from his bad attitude that she could die.


    She had saved him!


    Although he was seeking death, and he might hate her for saving him, once he thought things through, he would definitely be grateful to her!


    Xia Mo immediately sat down beside him, staring at the dangerous sea. ¡°Then, jump back into the sea! This time, I won¡¯t step out of my boundaries anymore!¡±


    Junyuan ignored Xia Mo, getting up from the beach as he walked towards his car in a haggard state.


    Xia Mo hurriedly chased after him. ¡°Hey, are you not dying anymore?¡±


    He ignored her.


    ¡°Or, do you want to find another ce to die?¡±


    He continued to ignore her.


    ¡°Are you thinking of going back to write your suicide letter before you die?¡±


    Finally, the man reached his limit. ¡°I won¡¯t die again.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Xia Mo grabbed his arm excitedly, staring at him with bright and sparkling eyes. ¡°Really? You thought it through!¡±


    Junyuan shook Xia Mo¡¯s hand away, massaging his temple. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get a taxi here. Where do you stay? I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Seeing his slightly pale face and red eyes, Xia Mo hurriedly waved her hands.


    Thinking that she didn¡¯t want to take his car, Junyuan didn¡¯t act gentlemanly anymore. ¡°Then, be safe when you go back.¡±


    He got on his car.


    Xia Mo froze.


    Doctor, where did your gentlemanliness go?


    Xia Mo went to open the driver seat¡¯s door, nudging her chin. ¡°You should get off.¡±


    Junyuan furrowed his eyebrows, impatience on his handsome face. ¡°Is there something else?¡±


    Noting his unfriendly attitude, Xia Mo felt extremely disheartened. She was still a beauty and saved him earlier, why was his attitude always so bad towards her?


    However, since his mood wasn¡¯t very good, she decided to ignore his rudeness and she pointed at the front passenger seat. ¡°You sit there, I¡¯m sitting here.¡±


    Junyuan pursed his lips.


    ¡°You drank alcohol. Do you want to go out and kill someone or do you want to be charged by the police and be ced in jail? However, for people like you who have lost the will to live, experiencing jail life might allow you to know the beauty of living freely!¡±


    Hearing Xia Mo¡¯s noisy chatter, Junyuan felt that it was extremely noisy. He didn¡¯t say anything to her as he moved to the front passenger seat.


    Xia Mo started the engine, stepping on the elerator and the car immediately moved away.


    In order to ease the stiff atmosphere in the car, Xia Mo turned on the radio. However, the radio happened to y a sad song, so Xia Mo hurriedly turned it off again.


    ncing at the man staring out of the window after he sat at the front passenger seat, she broke the silence. ¡°Doctor, there are actually many fish in the sea. If you wanted a girlfriend, I know girls who are young, pretty and energetic. I can promise that they¡¯re better than your ex-girlfriend. Y©`¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Noting the murderous eyes the doctor was sending to her, she fell silent.


    It seemed that this She thought that the doctor was rather fond and loved his ex-girlfriend that much. Just a mention of her received such a strong reaction from him.


    They remained silent for a long while.


    Xia Mo drove patiently. When she realized the doctor suddenly ncing at her weirdly, a hand left the steering wheel to touch her nose. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? Are you realizing that I¡¯m very pretty?¡±


    Junyuan probably hadn¡¯t seen such a narcissistic and thick-skinned girl and he furrowed his eyebrows slightly, saying coldly, ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Twenty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ten years older than you.¡± Junyuan¡¯s voice was calm, his side profile handsome. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in young kids. Also, thank you for saving me earlier.¡±


    When Xia Mo heard Junyuan¡¯s words, she was bbergasted.


    ¡°D-Doctor, do you think that I¡¯m interested in you?¡±


    Junyuan looked out of the window once more, remaining quiet.


    Xia Mo nced at his wet hair, her ears heating up unknowingly. ¡°I admit, you¡¯re very handsome and don¡¯t look like an uncle in his thirties. However, I only did it because of Editor Xia. I have a boyfriend.¡±


    The man hummed softly, as if he wasn¡¯t interested if she had a boyfriend or not.


    Afterwards, none of them spoke.


    Xia Mo parked the car under the housing.


    She was about to leave angrily when she realized the doctor had fallen asleep.


    He was tall, and she was guessing that he was about 187 centimeters tall, but he had curled up, looking like a helpless baby.


    His drenched clothes stuck tightly to him, showing his thin figure. Xia Mo undid the safety belt, wanting to wake him up, but she merely remained staring at him, not saying anything for a long while.


    The doctor didn¡¯t belong to the same type of handsomeness Uncle Xiao had. Uncle Xiao was handsome and masculine, while the doctor was clean and warm looking, his eyebrows calm but slender. He had inner double eyelids, his eye slits slightly long, his nose well-defined while his lips weren¡¯t too thick or thin. When he slept, he looked like a big boy, with an unguarded calmness on him.


    Since she was young, Xia Mo had seen many handsome men. After all, the men in the Huo family were all at the top of the social hierarchy.


    But it was very rare to see a person as clean-looking as the doctor. His skin was also very fair. She couldn¡¯t find a single pore on his face. Hm, what kind of skincare did he use?


    Xia Mo stared at Junyuan, when he suddenly opened his eyes.


    Sleepiness was still present in his eyes. Xia Mo didn¡¯t know why, but her heart softened because of his eyes.


    She hurriedly moved away, pushing her hair back behind her ears. ¡°Doctor, we¡¯ve arrived at your house.¡±


    Junyuan hummed hoarsely. Now that the effects of the alcohol were showing, his head ached a lot. ¡°It¡¯s dark now, you should drive my car back.¡± Once he was done speaking, he opened the door and got off the car.


    Xia Mo sat in the car, watching as he walked into the building.


    Seeing him stumble a little and almost fell when he went up the stairs, she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with herself, as she pushed the door open and ran towards him.


    ¡°Doctor, I should help you back!¡±


    Xia Mo grabbed Junyuan¡¯s arm and helped him stabilize himself.


    Junyuan¡¯s head ached a lot, so he didn¡¯t push Xia Mo away again, thanking her as he let her help him upstairs.


    Once they arrived at the apartment, Junyuan nced at the drenched Xia Mo, before he pointed at Xia Yanran¡¯s room. ¡°You should go and take some dry clothes to change into. Remember to help me close the door when you leave.¡±


    Then, he closed the bedroom door.


    Xia Mo didn¡¯t n to go to Editor Xia¡¯s room to change, but after sneezing for a few times consecutively, she rubbed her nose as she went in to change into Editor Xia¡¯s clothes.


    At that thought that the Doctor had a headache, Xia Mo didn¡¯t leave immediately. She went to cook some porridge before she made some ginger tea.


    ...


    Junyuan was still showering when he heard a deafening scream.


    His head hurt a lot already, and before he had time to think carefully, he took his towel and ran out into the living room hurriedly, thinking that something bad had happened.


    After noting that the scream came from the kitchen, Junyuan ran over. When he saw Xia Mo jumping up and down as she screamed nonstop, he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xia Mo was still holding a knife from cutting the ginger as she screamed nonstop. ¡°Doctor, there¡¯s a cockroach! Ah, there¡¯s a cockroach!¡±


    Junyuan nced at the floor, not seeing any cockroaches. He was about to speak when a soft body jumped into his arms.


    Her legs wrapped around his waist too.


    Junyuan¡¯s expression darkened.


    However, the girl who was stuck to him like an octopus didn¡¯t realize it at all as she cried hurriedly, ¡°Doctor, what are you zoning out for? Quick, step on it, step on it!¡±


    Seeing that she was really terrified, with tears clinging to her longshes, Junyuan ended up only darkening his expression as he stepped on that cockroach with his strength.


    ¡°It¡¯s dead, can you get off now?¡±


    Xia Mo was still hugging him tightly, opening one eye to nce at the floor. She only let out a loud breath of relief after she saw that the cockroach was really dead.


    ¡°Doctor, you¡¯re really brave.¡±


    Junyuan stared at the girl who was clinging to him like an idiot. ¡°How much longer are you going to hug me for?¡±


    It was only then that Xia Mo realized that she was still hugging the Doctor.


    There was another scream.


    At the thought that she was still holding onto a knife, Junyuan¡¯s temple twitched as he said, ¡°Girl, would you calm down.¡±


    How could Xia Mo remain calm? It was alright if she was hugging him, but she even realized that he wasn¡¯t even wearing clothes.


    She jumped off him, not expecting her button to hook the towel around his waist because of her hurry to do so. She didn¡¯t realize it at all, only wanting to avoid him as fast as she could.


    By the time Junyuan realized, it was already toote. ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop moving!¡±


    Xia Mo froze, seeing the towel almost falling because of her actions. Her mind immediately nked out, her body moving faster than she could think. Her hands grabbed the towel and pressed it against his abdomen.


    The atmosphere froze for that one second.


    At this moment, a voice trailed from the door. ¡°Brother, are you home? Tangtang and I are back.¡±


    It was Editor Xia¡¯s voice.


    Xia Mo was panicked and in a mess, her mind still nking out.


    Junyuan reacted faster than Xia Mo, grabbing the towel and pulled Xia Mo together with him, pushing her into his room hurriedly.


    Junyuan went to his wardrobe to take out his home clothes before he went into the bathroom to change his clothes.


    Xia Mo waited for him toe out, before she said with a flushed face, ¡°I... my wet clothes are still in Editor Xia¡¯s room!¡±


    Junyuan ignored her, opening the door as he walked out and mmed the door once more.


    Xia Yanran had just came back from her business trip and happened to meet Xia Tang who came back to take some clothes. The sisters stared at Junyuan, whose expression waspletely dark as he walked out of his room. Xia Yanran asked in confusion, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?? Are you not feeling well?¡±

 Chapter 1082 - Was She Really Not Feminine Enough?

    <h4>Chapter 1082: Was She Really Not Feminine Enough?</h4>


    Xia Mo leaned on Junyuan¡¯s bedroom door, using all of her energy to tune into the sound outside.


    Her ears were slightly heated.


    What was this? Why did she get the idea that she was having a secret affair?


    But, there was nothing between the Doctor and her!


    But...


    The scene of her hugging the doctor as he stepped on the cockroach appeared in Xia Mo¡¯s mind. No, it was the scene of her hanging onto the doctor.


    Even though the doctor looked skinny, he had chest, arm and abdomen muscles! Realizing that her thoughts were wandering, Xia Mo hurriedly shook her head.


    <i>Stop it, Xia Mo! Don¡¯t think about it anymore!</i>


    The doctor¡¯s warm and calm voice rang from outside. ¡°Yes, my stomach doesn¡¯t feel too well. Yanran, can you go and get some medicine from the drugstore?¡±


    Although she was slightly tired from having just arrived home, Xia Yanran naturally wouldn¡¯t reject Junyuan¡¯s requests. She put her luggage down in the living room. ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    After Xia Yanran left, Junyuan nced at Xia Tang. ¡°Tangtang, you came back to take some clothes, right? Why are you still standing there for?¡±


    Xia Tang hummed before she turned around and walked towards her room. She didn¡¯t know if she was hallucinating, but her older brother felt really strange for some reason.


    However, Xia Tang was in a rush go back to school and didn¡¯t have too much time to think carefully. She went back to her room to take some clothes before she left again.


    After managing to get his two younger sisters away, Junyuan went to Xia Yanran¡¯s bathroom to ce Xia Mo¡¯s wet clothes in a bag.


    He knocked on his bedroom door. When there wasn¡¯t any reply, he opened the door.


    Xia Mo was still leaning on the door, her thoughts wandering everywhere and didn¡¯t pay attention to what was going on outside. When Junyuan opened the door, her body shook as she lost her bnce. She was about to fall when a strong hand stretched towards her.


    The man¡¯s hand was well-defined, his fingers slightly cold. When he grabbed her, Xia Mo felt like she had been electrocuted. Although she didn¡¯t fall to the floor, she identally fell into his firm and muscr arms.


    Xia Mo looked up in surprise, her eyes constricting a little as the doctor stared at her with his clear eyes, her breath catching immediately.


    The doctor was standing at where the light was, casting a shadow over her petite figurepletely. He was wearing very simple clothes and there was a faint soapy smell on him. It was a very clean and refreshing type of scent.


    Xia Mo¡¯sshes fluttered crazily. However, she didn¡¯t have the time to think about why her heart would suddenly beat faster when the man¡¯s cold voice trailed from above her. ¡°Button your clothes properly, then take your clothes and leave immediately.¡±


    Xia Mo froze, before she looked up at the man again. He had already looked away, not a hint of emotion apparent on his face.


    That¡¯s right, he was a doctor. To him she was probably the same as a mannequin. Even so, she still felt extremely embarrassed and humiliated.


    Xia Mo, look at how big of a failure you are!


    Not wanting to attract unnecessary attention, Xia Mo took her wet clothes, ready to leave.


    Suddenly, a man¡¯s jacketnded on her shoulders. Xia Mo nced at the man behind her in confusion.


    As if reading her mind, his expression was calm.


    Xia Mo¡¯sshes fluttered unconsciously.


    At first, she wouldn¡¯t bring to heart about anything she didn¡¯t understand happen. Now that the doctor had pointed it out to her, she felt extremely embarrassed, her watery eyes looking up and ring at him ruthlessly.


    For the first time, she didn¡¯t know what to say to him. She opened the door, about to leave.


    However, at this moment, the sound of the door unlocking sounded once more.


    Junyuan was faster than Xia Mo, pulling her back into his room like he was carrying a baby chicken. ¡°Don¡¯t go out yet.¡±


    Xia Mo grumbled softly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us anyway, what are you afraid of?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the doctor had thrown her into his bathroom ruthlessly.


    ...


    Junyuan walked out from his room and took the medicine from Xia Yanran.


    ¡°Have you eaten dinner?¡± Junyuan stared at the thin Xia Yanran, asking warmly.


    Seeing that her brother was still as nice to her as before, never ring up at her even if he was hurt from head to toe and never ming her for anything, Xia Yanran felt the urge to cry. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to be so nice to me...¡±


    Knowing what Xia Yanran wanted to say, Junyuan patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. I haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet, so I¡¯ll go make some food while you go back to shower and change.¡±


    Xia Yanran stared as Junyuan walked into the kitchen, tears filling her eyes.


    If it was possible, she would much rather be the one to take on all of the pain and hurt.


    ...


    After Xia Yanran washed herself up briefly and changed her clothes, she went to the kitchen to help Junyuan.


    Seeing that Junyuan had made a few dishes, Xia Yanran said with confusion, ¡°Brother, the two of us can¡¯t possibly finish all of this.¡±


    ¡°The pharmacy is a little busy recently, so I¡¯ll bring the leftovers tomorrow if we can¡¯t finish them.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded.


    After dinner, Junyuan urged Xia Yanran to return to her room to rest.


    Once Xia Yanran returned to her room, Junyuan took the food into his room.


    At that moment, Xia Mo was looking at herself in the bathroom. She puffed up her cheeks. Wasn¡¯t she considered to have a good figure and pretty too?


    She hugged the doctor so tightly, but he was not affected at all?


    Was there really something wrong with her?


    Or like what the Doctor had said, he only treated her like a child!


    But how can a twenty year old person be a child still?!


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Seeing the tall figure standing by the door, Xia Mo¡¯s face flushed.


    She didn¡¯t know how long the doctor had been standing there. Oh god. Did he see her acting coy and feminine earlier?


    Xia Mo nced at the doctor quietly. Seeing that his expression didn¡¯t change, she tidied her messy hair and walked out to look at him. ¡°Can I leave now?¡±


    ¡°The rain has gotten heavier outside. It¡¯ste now as well. You should rest here tonight, I¡¯ll go and sleep on the sofater.¡±


    Xia Mo was speechless.


    Junyuan pointed at the food on the cab. ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡± Once he was done speaking, he turned away and walked out.


    ...


    Xia Mo didn¡¯t hold herself back anymore. After she finished eating, she curled herself in the doctor¡¯s bed, somehow falling asleep easily amongst the refreshing and clean scent on the pillow.

 Chapter 1083 - He Retired From the Triads

    <h4>Chapter 1083: He Retired From the Triads</h4>


    Halfway through the night, Xia Mo was startled awake by a crazy rumbling of loud thunder.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was caught in the rain yesterday or if it was because she finished all of the food the doctor gave her earlier when she barely ate anything during the day, but her stomach felt extremely ufortable.


    Remembering that the doctor had ced the medicine Editor Xia bought for him in the cab, Xia Mo turned on the lights and walked barefoot to the cab.


    She opened the drawer and hurriedly took out when she saw the gastric medicine.


    Xia Mo leaned against the cab, waiting for the difort to go away before she put away the medicine.


    She really didn¡¯t mean to see the diagnosis result in the cab, but it was ced inside the cab, so she saw it naturally when she put the medicine in the cab.


    When she saw the contents of the result, Xia Mo thought that she had suddenly seen wrongly for a second.


    The medicine she was holding fell to the floor.


    She took the results to take a closer look at it.


    At this moment, Junyuan, who hadn¡¯t fallen asleep and had heard some noise from his room, walked in.


    Seeing Xia Mo standing by the cab, the diagnosis report in her hand, he felt a loud boom in his chest, as if some kind of emotion exploded in him. His most sensitive and frail nerves immediately burst out with Xia Mo¡¯s actions.


    He took a few steps and appeared in front of Xia Mo, snatching the paper away from her and he berated her with a dark expression, ¡°Who told you to look at my things?¡±


    Seeing Junyuan¡¯s dark expression and recalling the content on the paper, Xia Mo gulped and her mind immediately went nk. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t mean to. Are the results real?¡±


    Junyuan¡¯s handsome face was tense, his long fingers crushing the paper into a ball as the veins on the back of his hands popped up.


    Xia Mo slowly regained her senses. Judging from his reaction, it should be the truth.


    Scenes of his ex-girlfriend despising him, of him wanting to seek death and him not being affected by her shed in her mind... It turned out that there was something wrong with him there.


    Junyuan noted Xia Mo¡¯s eyes on him turn from confusion to understanding, before she looked him up and down. His temple twitched. He was no longer as gentle as he was when he told her to rest here, as he red at her with fierce and cold eyes instead. ¡°It¡¯s okay, me bing useless is no longer a secret. It¡¯s alright if you found out. Young girl, you¡¯re a reporter as well, right? You can even tell this to the entire world that I, Xia Junyuan, am no longer a real man!¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯sshes fluttered.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, looking down towards his lower abdomen for a while. Noting her eyes, Junyuan suppressed the urge to throw her out in the middle of the night as he said coldly, ¡°Leave immediately in the morning and never appear in front of me again.¡±


    He turned around, wanting to leave.


    The door was just opened when a fair and soft hand reached over and past his ears, pressing against the door.


    Xia Mo stared at Junyuan¡¯s neatly trimmed sideburns and tensed side profile. Xia Mo said seriously, ¡°Doctor, I wasn¡¯tughing or despising you. I didn¡¯t look at the results on purpose as well. My stomach hurt a little and remembered that you ced the medicine there, so I went to take some.


    ¡°I know that you... must have received a strong blow from getting erectile dysfunction...¡±


    Hearing the words ¡®erectile dysfunction¡¯ made Junyuan¡¯s expression darken even more.


    ¡°However, the results said that you had injured that ce, so it¡¯s not that you couldn¡¯t do it since birth, right?¡±


    Junyuan¡¯s expression waspletely dark now, ncing at Xia Mo¡¯s hand on the door. ¡°Remove your hand!¡±


    Xia Mo didn¡¯t move her hand away, using her body to push the door close instead. Junyuan was standing by the door as well. If someone saw them from afar, it would be like she had squeezed herself into his arms.


    Xia Mo bit her lip, mustering her courage to look up at him. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be that sad! If it¡¯s an injury, you can actually look for women to try it out, there¡¯s a chance that it might work, right?¡±


    Junyuan furrowed his eyebrows tightly. ¡°What does a young girl like you know?¡±


    ¡°I do know nothing, but I have many friends and know women who are very good at that aspect. Do you want to try?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, Junyuan red at her coldly.


    Did she even know what she was saying?


    Xia Mo scrunched her neck. ¡°Or, were you... like an eunuch...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Xia Mo was pushed away ruthlessly.


    She fell to the floor, feeling as if her ass had cracked open. Xia Mo watched the man walk out coldly and she shook her head.


    It was no wonder why his temper was so bad. It turned out that his masculine dignity had been hurt!


    Sigh, how did he injure there when he was fine before?!


    ...


    Xia Mo left the Xia family apartment before the sun rose.


    She was not thick-skinned. With the doctor hating her so much already, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to stay there.


    However, it was a good thing that she knew that Editor Xia had returned.


    When Xia Yanran woke up, Junyuan wasn¡¯t at home and had left breakfast for her.


    The new job Xia Yanran had found was at a newspaper agency owned by arge corporation.


    Because of her rich experience, she had finally been promoted to team leader after two months of hard work.


    Because of her busy workload, she didn¡¯t have much time to be sad and depressed about her failed rtionship.


    Xia Yanran was busy editing a proposal when her phone rang.


    Seeing that it was a call from Xia Mo, Xia Yanran finally remembered that she received a message from Xia Mo after she turned on her phonest night. However, because she was too tired, she didn¡¯t reply.


    Half an hourter, in the caf¨¦ at the first floor of the newspaper agency.


    When Xia Yanran arrived, Xia Mo was already there.


    Seeing Xia Yanran, Xia Mo waved at her.


    Xia Yanran was wearing a white shirt and a pair of ck suit pants. Her shirt was tucked in while her long hair was tied into a ponytail. She had faint makeup on her and she looked rather professional and clean, yet eye-catching and attractive at the same time.


    However, Xia Mo still realized that she had lost quite a bit of weight.


    Xia Mo went home and took a nap, but she still felt extremely exhausted, so she applied for a day of leave from work. At the thought that she needed help from Editor Xia, she called her.


    Since she had worked with Xia Yanran before, Xia Mo knew what kind of coffee Xia Yanran liked and had ordered a cup of her already.


    It was a cup of ck coffee without sugar.


    ¡°Momo, thank you.¡±


    Xia Mo smiled brightly. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Editor Xia, it¡¯s been a while since we met and I missed you so much.¡±


    Staring at the energetic Xia Mo, Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t stop herself from smiling. ¡°I¡¯ve been a little busy recently. Momo, you told me that you have something very important to tell me, what is it?¡±


    Xia Mo bit her lips. Although Editor Xia and Uncle Xiao had already broken up, she still couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°Editor Xia, you know that Uncle Xiao, he...¡±


    ¡°Momo, if the important thing you want to tell me is about him, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    Xia Mo froze for a second, before she reacted and said softly, ¡°Editor Xia, if you think that it¡¯s not important, you can just listen to me.¡±


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°I went back to Hong Kong two days ago and since I hadn¡¯t contacted Uncle Xiao in a long while, I went to look for him. But I found out identally that he retired from the triad. He¡¯s no longer part of the organization.¡±

 Chapter 1084 - The Man Staring At Her On The Balcony

    <h4>Chapter 1084: The Man Staring At Her On The Balcony</h4>


    The afternoon sun shone in from outside, brightening Xia Yanran¡¯s office desk. Her colleagues were all resting on their tables for their afternoon nap and Xia Yanran wasn¡¯t an exception apart from her opened and dazed eyes.


    Xia Mo¡¯s words floated in her mind, ringing in her head that he had already retired from the triad.


    When she first heard it, Xia Yanran was extremely shocked and the disbelief was apparent on her face.


    However, she responded with a calm hum very quickly.


    Seeing her cold reaction, Xia Mo¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Editor Xia, you¡¯ve been with Uncle Xiao before, so you should know that if people wanted to leave the organization, they may have to pay for it with their lives!¡±


    ¡°Momo, he will be alive.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao Feng said that even he doesn¡¯t know where Uncle Xiao went either. Aren¡¯t you going to go to Hong Kong to look for him?¡±


    ¡°I broke up with him already.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°There are no buts.¡±


    Yes, there were no buts anymore.


    If it was before her older brother had been injured, she would definitely go and look for him at Hong Kong without a care for anything.


    But now, even if he had retired from the organization, she wouldn¡¯t go look for her if her older brother hadn¡¯t recovered.


    Love wasn¡¯t everything in a person¡¯s life.


    Without her, Xiao Yi would live well. She believed in him.


    Xia Yanran massaged her aching temples, before she looked out of the window.


    Of course she would know how hard it would be to leave the organization. He must be bearing a pain and sadness that normal people wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear, and she understood everything.


    However, she no longer had the right to go and calm him down!


    Their rtionship was over once it was agreed on. There wouldn¡¯t be an exception this time.


    Xia Yanran closed her eyes, an unknown sadness washing over her.


    ...


    Life went on as usual. Going to work every day, apanying her older brother and going to visit their younger sister from time to time. After she rejected Wen Qian¡¯s proposal, the two of them became friends again and would go out for a meal asionally. This was how Xia Yanran now lived.


    This continued on for a month.


    Xia Yanran became more familiar with her work at the magazine agency and today, the magazine agency¡¯s boss, President Wen, called her into his office.


    President Wen was in his forties. He had taken good care of his figure, being tall and slender. However, he had a face he felt was charming and attractive that made others feel a little ufortable when they looked at him.


    Seeing Xia Yanran enter the room, President Wen smiled brightly at Xia Yanran. ¡°Yanran, you¡¯reing with me to B City for a business trip next week. I¡¯m letting you follow up on Mrs Wen¡¯s exclusive interview.¡±


    Xia Yanran furrowed her eyebrows immediately.


    Mrs Wen lost her husband very early on and had inherited arge sum of fortune from the Wen family. This woman was very good at business and had be one of the top female entrepreneurs in Asia in thest few years. Last month, she announced that she would return to B City to start a subsidiary and she seemed to be hosting a grand opening ceremony banquet next week. Several well-known entrepreneurs both in the country and overseas were all invited by her.


    Several mediapanies were fighting to do an exclusive interview with Mrs Wen, but Mrs Wen was cold and arrogant and had yet to ept anypany¡¯s invitation for an exclusive interview.


    This task was as challenging as climbing into the skies. It was no wonder President Wen would think of her. Xia Yanran had offended President Wen a while back, the old pervert wanting to take advantage of her. However, she had been lucky to see the old pervert taking advantage of a female team leader that never liked her when she went back to the office to take some materials. She secretly recorded a video of them in the middle of their deed.


    After that, although President Wen never tried to take advantage of her again, but he kept making her work more difficult than it should be.


    ¡°Yanran, I¡¯ve obtained an invitation letter for Mrs Wen¡¯spany opening ceremony banquet for you. The senior management are paying attention to see if you can obtain the exclusive interview with Mrs Wen this time. I¡¯ll go to the banquet with you then and introduce Mrs Wen to you. You have to take the chance.¡±


    President Wen was a really cunning and sly old fox. He said he would introduce her to Mrs Wen, but would Mrs Wen really give him face? If she could not get an interview with Mrs Wen, she was afraid that he would use this as an excuse to trouble her even more.


    However, there was nothing Xia Yanran was afraid of, so she smiled. ¡°Alright, thank you President Wen for the opportunity.¡±


    Staring at Xia Yanran¡¯s departing figure, President Wen narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t get a small woman who was working under him!


    ...


    Soon, it was time to go on the business trip with President Wen. Although President Wen had ulterior thoughts for Xia Yanran, he didn¡¯t dare show it in public.


    They arrived at B City the night before, and once they arrived at their hotel, Xia Yanran went into her room, not giving President Wen any chance to disturb her.


    Though he sent her a message to ask her out for supper together, she didn¡¯t reply.


    The next day, Xia Yanran went with President Wen to meet a partnerpany in B City.


    They returned to their hotel once more after lunch.


    ¡°Yanran, did you bring your evening gown for tonight¡¯s banquet?¡±


    Xia Yanran noted President Wen¡¯s perverted eyes, smiling faintly, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t considered soft. She was energetic, optimistic and happy-go-lucky when she was young, but as she slowly matured, she closed in on herself a lot. However, her personality would still be like a prickly rose thorn asionally.


    It was precisely because she was different from the other women who did everything to have a short-cut in their careers that President Wen had always been interested in her.


    President Wen wanted to speak more to Xia Yanran, but Xia Yanran closed her door immediately.


    ...


    At night.


    President Wen had been waiting in the lobby for a long time. After all, they weren¡¯t VIPs, and if they wanted to do an exclusive interview with Mrs Wen, they naturally couldn¡¯t bete for the banquet.


    President Wen waited for a while, but Xia Yanran had yet to arrive. He was about to call her when Xia Yanran¡¯s voice rang, ¡°President Wen.¡±


    President Wen kept his phone and nced at Xia Yanran. When he saw her, his eyes brightened immediately.


    When Xia Yanran dolled up, she really wasn¡¯t any less pretty than the popr celebrities.


    Xia Yanran was wearing a retro-styled maxi dress, her chest covered properly but her back was exposedpletely stopping just at her lower back, revealing her pretty back lines under her neck. The maxi dress showed off her waistline, making her look even more svelte. With her high heels, she looked extremely pretty and eye-catching.


    President Wen wanted to put his arm around Xia Yanran¡¯s waist, but Xia Yanran avoided his hand.


    President Wen red at her unhappily. ¡°Where did you go this afternoon? Do you need that long just to change?¡±


    Instead of responding, Xia Yanran casually brushed him off and got on the car first.


    ...


    Mrs Wen¡¯spany¡¯s banquet was held at a resort out of the city.


    The entire mountain resort had been booked by them, and the grass ins were filled with the cars of the attending guests.


    After they got off the car, President Wen waved his arm at Xia Yanran. ¡°Yanran, you probably haven¡¯t attended such arge-scale banquet, right? When we enter, thedy has to hold the man¡¯s hand. This ismon etiquette at these functions.¡±


    Xia Yanran wanted to roll her eyes at President Wen, but she knew that he wasn¡¯t lying.


    When they arrived at the banquet entrance, Xia Yanran held President Wen¡¯s arm.


    ...


    The light of the banquet halls¡¯ second floor wasn¡¯t turned on.


    As Xia Yanran walked into the hall with her hand on President Wen, if she looked up slightly, she would have been able to see a redness flickering from the balcony.


    A tall and cold figure was standing there, his dark eyes following the two who had just walked in.

 Chapter 1085 - Acting Calm

    <h4>Chapter 1085: Acting Calm</h4>


    Xia Yanran held onto President Wen¡¯s arm as they walked into the banquet hall.


    The lights were bright and sparkling tonight. There were probably a few hundred guests today, all of them either gentlemen or youngdies from the elite circle who dressed grandly. Their postures were all elegant, as they clinked their sses, smiled faintly or whispered in each others¡¯ ears. It was a typical scenemon in the elite society.


    To Xia Yanran, she had even been to S Country¡¯s Crown Pce and had been to a banquet that was even more high-ss than the current banquet, so she wasn¡¯t too surprised when she arrived here.


    Noting Xia Yanran¡¯s calm and elegant posture, President Wen merely treated it as she was just acting calm. Seeing President Wen¡¯s eyes, Xia Yanran naturally knew what he was thinking, but she was toozy to exin anything to him.


    Xia Yanran looked around and saw the host for tonight, Mrs Wen.


    Mrs Wen was dressed exceptionally well tonight, in a dignified and exquisite cheongsam with a shawl around her shoulders. It was easy to tell that the embroidery on her cheongsam was the work by one of the best embroiderers in the country. Her face was pretty and youthful as she spoke to the guests standing around her.


    President Wen had also seen Mrs Wen and he jerked his chin towards her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to meet Mrs Wen.¡±


    Xia Yanran followed after President Wen.


    Before the two of them had even approached Mrs Wen, two tall and buff bodyguards stopped them. ¡°My Lady is conversing with important guests.¡±


    President Wen felt a little awkward, but he didn¡¯t dare say anything and had no choice but to bring Xia Yanran to stand by the side.


    This was reality. Although they had been invited, there was still an obvious distinction between the two types of worlds.


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t feel anything, but it was clear that President Wen felt humiliated and his expression was extremely dark.


    After Mrs Wen finished conversing with her guests, the bodyguards finally let President Wen go up to her to greet her.


    President Wen was someone who knew how to read people¡¯s expressions very well. It was clear that he was still unhappy earlier, but the moment he saw Mrs Wen, he immediately smiled so brightly that his eyes turned into slits.


    He said that he would introduce Xia Yanran to Mrs Wen, but even he could only greet Mrs Wen.


    After Mrs Wen turned around to talk to other guests, President Wen had no choice but to pull Xia Yanran to the side. ¡°I introduced you to Mrs Wen already. From now on, you have to take your own chances.¡± With that said, he patted Xia Yanran¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yanran, I only brought you with me because I had high expectations of you. You should know that many people don¡¯t even have the opportunity toe to such a banquet. I hope that you don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Xia Yanran had never seen a person who was so good at praising himself and putting himself above others.


    It was clear that Mrs Wen didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by any media with her bodyguards. It was hard to even approach her, let alone interview her.


    Xia Yanran saw a few reporters being rejected immediately.


    But Xia Yanran wasn¡¯t in a hurry. If she went up hurriedly, she would be in the same situation as the other reporters.


    Instead, Xia Yanran walked over to the buffet section, taking a te and cing a few pieces of fruits on her te.


    President Wen, who was conversing with several guests, was so angry he almost spat out blood when he saw that she wasn¡¯t looking for a chance to strengthen Mrs Wen¡¯s impression on her and was eating instead.


    Women who have never been to such an important event were all so useless and timid!


    After Xia Yanran ate a few pieces of fruit, she went to the washroom.


    When she came out, she received a call. ¡°...What? You¡¯re noting because you¡¯re feeling unwell? Then, who should I look for to dance with? I was still waiting to use that chance to attract Mrs Wen¡¯s attention. I told you before that Mrs Wen and Mr Wen liked to dance tango when they were young, having met each other because of tango. That¡¯s right, I want to dance the tango that they danced when they met!


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, your health is more important. It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯te!¡±


    Xia Yanran was talking to a young master that Junyuan had treated before. He had returned to Ning City from abroad a while back and wanted to thank Junyuan especially. He came over to her house from time and time and that was how they became friends.


    After the call, Xia Yanran felt that something felt strange, like there was a pair of eyes on her... She turned around and saw a handsome and devilish-looking young man smirking at her.


    Not too far away was a private room whose door wasn¡¯t closed properly. If she didn¡¯t see wrongly, there was a ck figure who entered the room earlier?


    It was strangely familiar.


    Xia Yanran was about to take two steps forward when she stopped after taking one.


    Was she imagining things?


    Xia Yanran was about to turn and leave when that man moved in front of her.


    The man pressed a hand against the wall, looking at her naughtily. ¡°Young girl, are you looking you use tango to attract Mrs Wen¡¯s attention?¡± As the man spoke, he immediately hit the back of his head harshly. ¡°Tsk tsk, your thoughts are actually the same as that man.¡±


    In the business world, it wasmon to use any means and ideas one had to seed. Ultimately, it was to achieve the goals they wanted and gain from it.


    As long as they didn¡¯t kill, set fire to anything or breach thew, anything would world.


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t know who this person was, but he was exuding a low-key luxurious vibe from head to toe. It was clear his status wasn¡¯t low.


    ¡°Sir, can I help you?¡±


    The man straightened himself as he reached a hand out to Xia Yanran. ¡°Let¡¯s get to know each other, I¡¯m Tang Chao.¡±


    Tang Chao?[1]


    Please forgive Xia Yanran forughing out immediately.


    The man shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that Tang Chao that you thought of. Aren¡¯t you missing a dance partner? What do you think about me?¡±


    Xia Yanran checked the man up, hesitating before she said, ¡°Can you dance?¡±


    ¡°Yes. To tell you the truth, I came to ask a favor from Mrs Wen as well.¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless.


    What in the world?


    At this moment, a pleasant music trailed from the banquet hall. The man raised an eyebrow at Xia Yanran. ¡°It¡¯s time for the dance.¡±


    Xia Yanran hesitated for a few seconds, weighing her options before she entered the banquet hall with the man.


    Seeing Xia Yanrane over, President Wen was about to approach her to scold her, but Xia Yanran actually disappeared with a young man amongst the crowd.


    This woman!


    President Wen¡¯s expression darkened, thinking that Xia Yanran didn¡¯t like him because she came to find a younger man.


    After they went back, he would find a chance to fire her.


    Just as President Wen was filled with unhappiness towards Xia Yanran, a round dance floor slowly rose up in the middle of the banquet hall. The guests who were dancing originally slowly moved to the sides.


    The lights darkened around the stage, leaving only a bright light shining the round stage.


    The music also changed from a waltz song to a rhythmic and vivid tango.


    Mrs Wen, who was conversing with important guests, immediately changed her expression when she heard the familiar music.


    She looked up towards the stage unconsciously.


    A woman who was wearing a retro-styled purple maxi dress stood on stage. As the music rang, she raised her left hand, pulling her long skirt off suddenly and the maxi dress turned into a short dress that ended at her knees, revealing her pretty and slender legs.


    Seeing her action, Mrs Wen¡¯s eyes constricted a little.


    After she tore of her skirt, Xia Yanran reached out to her dance partner beside her. Seeing Xia Yanran¡¯s action, Tang Chao was slightly shocked as well, not expecting her to even notice the small details Mrs Wen had when she met and danced with her husband.


    Tang Chao grabbed Xia Yanran¡¯s hand and danced into the center of the stage with the music and under the eyes of all the guests¡¯ attention.


    [1] Tang Chao is the same as a famous dynasty in Ancient China.

 Chapter 1086 - Heart Beat

    <h4>Chapter 1086: Heart Beat</h4>


    Xia Yanran had some background in dancing, so her figure was agile and flexible. After President Wen told her to do the exclusive interview with Mrs Wen, she started researching extensively about Mrs Wen.


    In an interview, she saw that Mrs Wen had mentioned herte husband.


    She then searched about Mrs Wen¡¯s stories with her husband in the past and found out that their rtionship was really very good, unlike the rumors saying that Mrs Wen only married her husband for the Wen family¡¯s fortune.


    This dance delivered the story of a couple meeting each other, then getting attracted and falling for each other before they parted and got back together again.


    The starting tempo was calm and slow, so Xia Yanran and Tang Chao danced rather slowly. Slowly, the dance be slightly ambiguous. Xia Yanran hadn¡¯t practiced with Tang Chao, so their chemistry wasn¡¯t good. She couldn¡¯t let go slightly and messed up the tempo a little, stepping on Tang Chao¡¯s leg. Laughter trailed from under the stage while Mrs Wen shook her head in slight disappointment.


    President Wen was extremely panicked. If it wasn¡¯t because the stage was lifted and he couldn¡¯t go on, he really wanted to go pull the embarrassing Xia Yanran down.


    Tang Chao didn¡¯t lose his tempo, hugging Xia Yanran¡¯s slender waist as he whispered softly in her ear. ¡°If you don¡¯t pay attention, you would only turn yourself into a joke.¡±


    Xia Yanran nced at Tang Chao. He had kept his mischievous aura, seriousness and attentiveness in his eyes.


    Xia Yanran sucked in a deep breath, adjusting her emotions as she emerged herself into the music. At the thought of her meeting with Xiao Yi, then their ambiguous and strong emotions for each other, her dancing style immediately brightened up a lot. The dance had reached the ambiguous part, and at the thought of the sweetness she once had with Xiao Yi, her eyes and gestures were filled with softness. With every turn, she gave herself to her partner with trust, and although they hadn¡¯t practiced together before, they worked extremely well through the difficult manoeuvres.


    When she fell in his arms, he ced a hand on her waist as they stared at each other warmly.


    The guests were slowly attracted by their dance. The disappointment in Mrs Wen¡¯s eyes slowly disappeared, as she became more attentive towards them.


    The music became strong and exciting again, the tempo picking up speed nonstop and their moves were more filled with life. The purple skirt Xia Yanran wore kept moving, like a blooming flower as she looked so pretty it was hard to look away.


    Her slender legs under the skirt were fair and pretty, her high heels cking rhythmically against the floor like a drum, surprising people as they went into the part of the dance where the couple was in love with each other. The happiness and excitement attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    There were several well-dressed richdies attending the banquet tonight, but in this moment, all of them lost their color to Xia Yanran.


    The couple on stage looked at each other warmly, hugging each other with affection as the man lifted the woman up and twirled. The dance was as pretty as a poem or painting, the feelings they brought out making everyone present feel the romance and sweetness a loving couple had.


    Xia Yanran had thrown herself into the dance. After the loving period, it was the separation part of the story. At the thought of her ten year long rtionship that had no ending, she expressed all of the sadness and despair in her dance. Every time the couple looked at each other, everyone felt the despair they had.


    At the end of the dance, the moves became more eye-catching and messy to the people, but she didn¡¯t mess up, bringing the tempo and dance moves together as they ended the dance with an extremely difficult move.


    The audience remained quiet for nearly ten seconds.


    Mrs Wen was the first to p, followed by unending and deafening ps and screams.


    Xia Yanran hadn¡¯t danced in front of so many people for years. She was panting slightly, her cheeks flushed pink as she stood under the light, looking so pretty people couldn¡¯t look away.


    Apart from her appearance, it was more of the charisma she exuded.


    It was too dazzling.


    Tang Chao nced at the woman beside him, pulling her hand as they bowed at the audience together.


    Xia Yanran smiled brightly, her eyes ncing towards Mrs Wen unconsciously.


    Mrs Wen was pping as well, a happy expression on her face.


    Xia Yanran sighed in relief as she looked away. She was about to leave when she suddenly felt a burning gaze on her.


    It was extremely familiar.


    She looked around, but apart from President Wen¡¯s fiery eyes, there was no one else.


    After Xia Yanran got off the stage, Mrs Wen got her assistant to call Xia Yanran over.


    When Xia Yanran went over, Mrs Wen was standing with two men, chatting with them. One of them was Tang Chao, who had just danced with her, and the other...


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart skipped a beat, as she stopped unconsciously.


    Mrs Wen saw Xia Yanran and nodded at her with a smile, while the two men talking to Mrs Wen turned around as well.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes met with that person¡¯s eyes just like that.


    It had probably been nearly three months since she met him!


    It had been about a month since Xia Mo told her that he had left the triad.


    She just knew that he would be fine.


    His eyesnded on her, his slender fingers wrapped around the ss wine as the small smile that appeared when he was still chatting with Mrs Wen slowly disappeared after he saw her.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart panged in pain. She didn¡¯t know why it did. Was it because she used too much energy in that dance, or was it because of the man in front of her?


    When he looked over, she felt like her blood had stopped flowing, her heart about to jump out of her throat.


    After her mind went nk, she felt something settle in her heart.


    He was still alright.


    After retiring from the triad, he had probably be a proper businessman, right? Although he never studied much, his mind was sharp and agile, having the mind of a businessman. Even after leaving the triad, he would still be able to stand out and do well!


    After the surging emotions in her heart calmed down slowly, Xia Yanran walked towards Mrs Wen, greeting her with a bright and warm smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, Madam.¡±


    Mrs Wen shook Xia Yanran¡¯s hand. The moisture in Mrs Wen¡¯s eyes were still present from the dance earlier, and her attitude towards Xia Yanran was a lot better than before.


    She knew why Xia Yanran wanted to meet her. She didn¡¯t n to ept any media¡¯s request for an exclusive interview at first, but Xia Yanran¡¯s dance had moved her.


    It wasn¡¯t just a dance. It was the sweetest memory she once had with her husband, and it warmed her heart even more than any material or words could.


    Xia Yanran was also the most sincere reporter that approached her.


    ¡°I have thirty minutes tomorrow at eleven in the morning.¡±


    With Mrs Wen¡¯s position, it would be the reporter¡¯s honor if they could take even five minutes of her time, but now, she was giving Xia Yanran thirty minutes.


    Xia Yanran thanked Mrs Wen graciously before she turned around and walked towards President Wen. Her right hand clenched into tight fists unconsciously, she only didn¡¯t jump out and shout ¡®yes¡¯.


    Tang Chao stared at Xia Yanran¡¯s disappearing figure, as he caressed his nose. ¡°This woman is rather interesting.¡± He didn¡¯t notice how dark the expression of the man beside him became.

 Chapter 1087 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Meeting</h4>


    Crash!


    The ss was smashed into pieces.


    Tang Chao looked away from Xia Yanran¡¯s disappearing figure, extremely shocked when he saw the smashed ss in Xiao Yi¡¯s hand.


    Seeing this, Mrs Wen¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°The banquet is held in a five-star hotel, but why are the sses so poor-quality? President Xiao, is your hand alright?¡±


    As Mrs Wen spoke, she gestured for an assistant to call a doctor over.


    The ss shards had pierced Xiao Yi¡¯s palm, slicing through his flesh and blood surged out. However, it was like he didn¡¯t feel anything and didn¡¯t know pain.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m fine.¡± Xiao Yi spoke with a dark expression.


    Mrs Wen stared at Xiao Yi. ¡°I saw the sincerity in both Young Master Tang and you wanting to work with mypany. Since I gave Miss Xia thirty minutes, I will give you a chance as well. However, I have to be satisfied with your proposal.¡±


    Xiao Yi nodded curtly. ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Mrs Wen stared at the calm and mature Xiao Yi. Hispany with Tang Chao had only be incorporated for two months, but his vision was unique and was capable enough in his means. Within a short time, they had managed to get the fifth construction project from herpany¡¯s construction department. This time, they were preparing to work with her for anotherrge project.


    ...


    Xia Yanran found President Wen, telling him the news about being able to interview Mrs Wen tomorrow.


    Staring at Xia Yanran, President Wen was speechless for a while.


    After Xia Yanran entered the magazine agency, she had proved herself capable, but she was rather stubborn and didn¡¯t know of the workces¡¯ rules. When he told her to go and drink with their partners, she didn¡¯t want to. When he hinted that he could help her, she wasn¡¯t willing to ept being taken advantage of. However, her capability was there and she was able to do everything she was assigned to very well.


    Everyone in the industry knew that it was difficult to interview Mrs Wen this time.


    Even he didn¡¯t have any hopes that she would seed, but somehow, Xia Yanran managed to do it, making good use of the opportunity. Even though it was only a dance, everyone could tell that she did her homework and had put her heart in it.


    When she was on stage and showed off her talent, she was radiant, so much that others couldn¡¯t look away, her feminine charisma exuding perfectly andpletely.


    A Xia Yanran like this attracted him more than those well-endowed but brainless women.


    All of the blood in President Wen boiled. Staring at Xia Yanran¡¯s fair legs and slender waist, President Wen inched closer to her. ¡°Yanran, you¡¯re always able to surprise me. Since you get to interview Mrs Wen this time, I¡¯ll give you a promotion and sry raise after we return.¡± With that said, President Wen wanted to hug Xia Yanran¡¯s waist, but before he could do it, a ss of red wine was sshed at his face.


    Xia Yanran was still smiling brightly. ¡°President Wen, if you continue like this, how about I quit and upload the video of you spreading your seeds tirelessly that night in the office at the same time...¡±


    President Wen¡¯s expression immediately changed as he wiped the red wine of his face. ¡°Xia Yanran, you...¡± At the thought that she had gained Mrs Wen¡¯s favor now, President Wen didn¡¯t dare to say anything else, waving his hand away as he stormed off.


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t take what President Wen did to heart. She had been working for so many years already. Did he think he could treat her as a newbie that didn¡¯t know anything and was easily bullied?!


    The most she could do was quit! She didn¡¯t believe that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find apany that looked at their capabilities!


    ...


    After the banquet ended, Xia Yanran didn¡¯t see President Wen again.


    He even took the car.


    That old pervert was not gentlemanly at all.


    The nights at B City were slightly cold, so Xia Yanran hugged her arms as she took out her phone from her handbag to call a taxi.


    As this ce was slightly far from the city, the taxi needed at least ten minutes toe over.


    By this point, the guests were almost gone, while some of them stayed over at the resort. Xia Yanran hugged her arms as she slowly walked out of the resort.


    Suddenly, two loud horns rang from behind her.


    Xia Yanran thought that she had blocked the road and moved to the side.


    The car behind her drove ahead, but after a few seconds, it reversed and stopped next to Xia Yanran.


    The window unwound and a devilish face was revealed. ¡°Hi, Beauty, what are you doing alone in the middle of the night? Where is your partner?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked up to see Tang Chao. She smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my taxi.¡± She saw another person at the front passenger seat from the corner of her eyes, but his face was blocked by Tang Chao and she couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face properly. However, she vaguely felt that it was Xiao Yi.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little cold at night, you¡¯d get a cold wearing such thinyers.¡± Tang Chao unlocked the car. ¡°There¡¯s space behind, let me take you!¡±


    Xia Yanran waved her hands. ¡°Thank you, but I already booked a taxi.¡±


    Tang Chao rested his elbow on the door. ¡°Are you looking down on my car for not being luxurious enough? Come on, I won¡¯t eat you. I have to thank you even, for giving ourpany a chance to receive arge project from Mrs Wen!¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless.


    What in the world?


    ¡°Really! I don¡¯t like to owe others favors, let me treat you to supper tonight.¡±


    Xia Yanran was about to reject him once more when Tang Chao got off to push her in directly.


    With Xiao Yi around, Tang Chao naturally wouldn¡¯t do anything bad to her. However, she had agreed with Xiao Yi that they would be strangers even if they met again...


    ¡°Hey hey hey, I thought that you look like an easy-going person, but why is it so hard to get you on a car? I promise that I won¡¯t eat you. I really only want to treat you to supper.¡±


    Xia Yanran was pushed into the car straight away.


    After Xia Yanran got on, she nced at the front passenger seat. It was clear that the person in front didn¡¯t want to talk to her. She pursed her lips, turning to look out of the window.


    Tang Chao got back up very quickly and didn¡¯t notice the awkward atmosphere in the car.


    He restarted the engine and drove off.


    Xia Yanran canceled the taxi she called originally.


    Through the rear view mirror, Tang Chao nced at Xia Yanran. ¡°Miss Xia, did you learn dance when you were young?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked up from her phone. ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°I did as well, but I haven¡¯t met a dance partner that I¡¯ve been so in tune with in many years. Let¡¯s exchange our WeChatter and dance together again when we have time.¡±


    The moment Tang Chao finished speaking, he noticed that the man next to him had looked over with dark eyes, looking a little fierce. Tang Chao raised an eyebrow. ¡°Brother, why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a lighter.¡±


    ¡°Are you smoking again? Stop smoking, your body...¡±


    ¡°Stop saying nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s a beauty in the car, so be more civilized.¡± Tang Chao took out a box of cigarettes from the storage area and passed it to the man.


    Xiao Yi looked down and lit a cigarette. Xia Yanran, who was sitting behind, happened to see his lighted side profile. He had lost quite a bit of weight, his features looking more masculine as he ced the cigarette between his lips. His chin was slightly lifted and although she couldn¡¯t see his expression, it must be cold and stern.


    Xia Yanran sighed in her heart.


    See, none of them werefortable and at ease with her getting on.


    ¡°Beauty Xia, since you¡¯re so outstanding, there must be many men pursuing you, right? Earlier, I saw that your Boss... he should be your Boss, right? He seemed to be interested in you as well. Does he want to give you a fast pass?¡±


    Xia Yanran fell silent.

 Chapter 1088 - Suddenly

    <h4>Chapter 1088: Suddenly</h4>


    Xia Yanran hurriedly searched for a topic and brushed away the question Tang Chao gave to her.


    Tang Chao was an understanding person, no longer bringing the topic up after noting that Xia Yanran seemed to be unwilling to talk about her private life.


    The car arrived at a supper ce in the city.


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t want to go at first, but the car had stopped. If she asked to leave again, it didn¡¯t seem to be too polite.


    Seeing that Xia Yanran was still sitting there, Tang Chao seemed to realize something and hit his head. ¡°Look at me. Since Miss Xia is wearing an evening gown, it¡¯s naturally not very convenient for her.¡± Tang Chao nced at Xiao Yi. ¡°Brother Xiao, I left my jacket at the resort. Can you lend Miss Xia your jacket?¡±


    Xiao Yi tapped the cigarette, not epting or rejecting the request.


    Tang Chao gave Xia Yanran Xiao Yi¡¯s jacket immediately. ¡°Miss Xia, you can wear Brother Xiao¡¯s jacket. He hasn¡¯t worn his jacket tonight yet, so it¡¯s clean and doesn¡¯t smell.¡±


    Xia Yanran nced at Xiao Yi, who had already walked towards the supper ce.


    Putting on his jacket, Xia Yanran got out of the car.


    His jacket was veryrge and was able to cover her butt. There was a faint cigarette scent on it, and it didn¡¯t seem what Tang Chao said was true, about him not wearing it yet.


    The three of them sat at a table by the window.


    Ever the gentleman, Tang Chao passed the menu to Xia Yanran. Xia Yanran didn¡¯t reject the gesture and ordered a few dishes.


    ¡°Hey, Miss Xia, why did you order the dishes that Brother Xia likes usually?¡± Tang Chao asked with augh.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart skipped a beat, as she looked up at the man sitting diagonally opposite of her. He was looking down at his phone, as if he wasn¡¯t paying attention to Tang Chao and her conversation.


    After seeing him again, Xia Yanran realized that he had gotten a lot more quiet and calm, as he exuded a strong aura that stopped people from approaching him and looking at him.


    Xia Yanran looked away. In order to hide her panicked heart, she ordered another two dishes that Xiao Yi didn¡¯t eat usually.


    After they ordered, Tang Chao ordered a few more dishes.


    While they were waiting for their food, Tang Chao received a call. He nced at the caller ID and apologized to Xia Yanran before going out to answer the call.


    Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi were the only ones left at the table.


    This supper ce was really packed, and the other tables were all lively and cheerful. Their table was the only one that felt stiff and cold.


    Xia Yanran took a few deep breaths, before she looked at the man again. Just as she looked over, he looked at her as well.


    His eyes were dark, with an unreadableplexity in them.


    Xia Yanran lowered hershes, unable to stop herself from asking, ¡°I heard from Xiao Mo that you¡¯ve retired from the triad. How¡¯s your body?¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t be read as he gave a nasal hum of acknowledgement.


    With that, they fell silent once more.


    Xia Yanran felt an urge to cry. The rtionship they once had could be described as a tough journey as they trekked through difficult times. Just as they thought everything would be fine, there was a depthless abyss beneath them. There was no way to retreat, so they could only end it there.


    It was a good thing that Tang Chao came back quickly.


    With Tang Chao around, the atmosphere eased a lot.


    Yet halfway through the meal, Tang Chao received another call. He nced at the caller ID, unable to hold back the urge and cursed.


    He didn¡¯t pick up, but the person calling didn¡¯t give in either.


    Tang Chao sent a strange nce to the man who was drinking quietly beside him. ¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡±


    ¡°In the car.¡±


    ¡°No wonder. She¡¯s even calling me, do you want to answer the call?¡± Tang Chao passed his phone to Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi nced at the caller ID and put down his chopsticks to take the phone.


    Hearing the men¡¯s conversation, Xia Yanran lost her appetite to eat. She took a ss of water to drink, as her eyes slowly shifted onto the man sitting diagonally opposite of her.


    A wave of emotion washed over her heart.


    Was the person Tang Chao talked about a woman?


    From Tang Chao¡¯s tone, the rtionship between the woman and Xiao Yi seemed to be quite good?


    Xia Yanran looked down. She thought she had already learned how to let go slowly, but when she heard that he had an unknown rtionship with another woman, sadness still spread in her heart slowly.


    She took a deep breath, doing her best to ignore that feeling.


    They had already broken up and had no rtions to each other. Whatever rtionship he had with others were no longer her concern.


    However, why was learning how to let go so hard to aplish?


    Xiao Yi answered the call. The person on the other end of the call said something and Xiao Yi replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle over now.¡±


    Xiao Yi returned Tang Chao his phone before he nced at Xia Yanran. ¡°Eat slowly, Tang Chao will send you back when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Tang Chao froze. From his tone, why did it sound like this wasn¡¯t the first time he had met Beauty Xia?


    Xiao Yi left hurriedly.


    Tang Chao stared at his disappearing back, cursing unconsciously, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what this guy is thinking! That kind of woman is so coy and flirtatious, why can¡¯t he ignore her? She must be horny so she called him over sote at night!¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s hand on the table clenched slightly.


    She nced at Tang Chao quietly. ¡°Was it his girlfriend?¡±


    Tang Chao seemed to hesitate for a moment.


    What in the world?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Brother Xiao either. He actually yed with her for a month now. Yes, she is pretty, but it¡¯s obvious that she has done many surgeries.¡±


    Tang Chao nced at Xia Yanran. ¡°Ultimately, people still like original beauties like you, Beauty Xia.¡±


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t hear what Tang Chao said clearly, her mind only thinking about Xiao Yi going to meet a promiscuous woman.


    And that woman managed to call him away with a call.


    She was the one who suggested to break up and not contact each other anymore. When she suggested it, she would have thought that he would be good to another woman one day.


    However, she never expected for the man to remove his feelings for her so quickly. It has only been a little more than three months, but he already has feelings for another woman.


    No matter how good the food was, it felt like she was chewing wax now. Xia Yanran didn¡¯t want to show her emotions in front of Tang Chao, as she smirked and forced her tone to sound light. ¡°Mr Tang, thank you for the supper. I¡¯m full now. I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯ll go back to the hotel first.¡±


    Tang Chao was still nning to go shopping with Xia Yanran in B City after supper. Seeing that she wanted to leave, he hurriedly stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go pay and send you back.¡±


    Xia Yanran returned the jacket to Tang Chao. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Since we¡¯re in the city now, I can take a taxi.¡±


    Tang Chao was about to say something else, but Xia Yanran had already started to walk outside. The night was dark, but the busy city seemed like a sleepless city.


    After hailing a taxi, Xia Yanran sat inside, a rainbow-lit tall building entering her sight. She leaned her forehead against the window, like a small animal that was trapped in a cage.


    Why was forgetting a person so difficult?


    Just a careless gaze or a small action from him was enough to tug at her heart.


    She clearly knew there wouldn¡¯t be an ending, but her emotions were drawn to him unconsciously still.


    Xia Yanran buried her head further down, her neck and shoulders forming a lonely line. When she looked up again, her tears fell and blurred her sight.

 Chapter 1089 - Unaffected

    <h4>Chapter 1089: Unaffected</h4>


    In a luxurious two storey mansion.


    The living room was decorated in a luxurious style, its lights dazzling brightly. The door wasn¡¯t shut tightly, so Xiao Yi pushed the door open straight away and walked in.


    Xiao Yi walked towards the sofa, while the sound of high heels cking against the marble stairs rang from upstairs.


    Ruan Yu was wearing a red racy silk dress as she walked down, a coy expression on her face.


    Ruan Yu was thirty years old and was 178 centimeters tall. Her skin was fair, her features exquisite and pretty. After the countless number of stic surgeries she had gone through, she looked exquisite, but stiff as well. Her figure was very good and voluminous, her legs extremely long as she looked super charming and pretty.


    Ruan Yu married a seventy year old wealthy man two years ago. She was originally the wealthy man¡¯s private nurse, but the wealthy man fell for her and married her.


    One year ago, the wealthy man¡¯s only son was sued by the wealthy man. The wealthy man wanted to cut their ties, because his son had almost slept with his step-mother.


    After the wealthy man cut ties with his son, he passed away within half a year and all of his fortune fell into Ruan Yu¡¯s hands.


    After the wealthy man passed away, Ruan Yu kept changing her lovers. She was rich and pretty, so there were many men who wanted to be her lover.


    Ruan Yu met Xiao Yi a month ago. What else could she say? Xiao Yi was the most special man amongst the many she had seen before.


    She met Xiao Yi in a jewelry store. She was trying on some jewelry when a few thieves burst into the store. Xiao Yi happened to pass by the store and he subdued the armed thieves single-handedly.


    He was very good with fighting, while he was handsome and exuded masculinity from head to toe.


    She could tell that his background wasn¡¯t affluent. He wasn¡¯t some cold rich young master. He was even slightly wild, dangerously cold and hot-tempered. When his mood was bad, he would curse, but that was something she liked about him.


    She wanted to tame him.


    However, it had been a month since she hinted him in every way she could, yet he was still unmoved.


    However, there probably wasn¡¯t a man who would be able to resist her charm and money, right? See, she merely said that there was a problem with her house¡¯s plumbing and asked him toe and fix it for her, and here he was.


    Ruan Yu smiled charmingly, perking her proud chest as she sashayed over to Xiao Yi in her high heels.


    ¡°Xiao, can you go up and take a look at the plumbing for me? I wanted to shower, but the pipes burst.¡± Ruan Yu¡¯s voice was coy and soft as she walked towards Xiao Yi, acting like she lost her bnce and fell towards him.


    Xiao Yi remained unmoved.


    Ruan Yu was silently happy. Just as she was about to fall into his arms, Xiao Yi dodged to the side quickly and Ruan Yu fell onto the sofa.


    As it almost hit her fake boobs, Ruan Yu was a little angry. She stood up and furrowed her eyebrows at Xiao Yi.


    ¡°Xiao, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Xiao Yi sat on the opposite side of the sofa, crossing his legs. Ruan Yu¡¯s good figure seemed to be nothing in front of him. ¡°Madam Ruan, we¡¯ve known each other for almost a month now. It¡¯s time for me to tell you the real reason why I kept in contact with you.¡±


    Ruan Yu narrowed her eyes slightly, before she smiled brightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t your real reason to sleep with me? I know everything about what a man wants.¡±


    Xiao Yi tugged his lips into a smirk, his expression cold. ¡°Although I¡¯m interested in women, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m interested in men as well.¡±


    Ruan Yu¡¯s coy smile slowly disappeared.


    Xiao Yi made a gesture at Ruan Yu, his expression calm and cold. ¡°Madam Ruan, why don¡¯t you take a seat.¡±


    This was Ruan Yu¡¯s home, but she was being controlled by Xiao Yi unconsciously and Ruan Yu only realized it after she sat down. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s well-defined fingers knocked against his knee. ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. I only remained in contact with you for a month because I wanted to confirm some of my guesses and now, I¡¯ve confirmed them. Madam Ruan, you¡¯re that Mr Ruan that injured his penis in an ident five years ago.¡±


    Ruan Yu¡¯s expression was extremely dark.


    ¡°I did a background check on Mr Ruan. After he injured his penis, the doctor said that he would be useless now. However, a well-known doctor did a surgery on him and his condition improved. But not too longter, that Mr Ruan disappeared and no one knew where he went. There are rumors saying that his surgery didn¡¯t seed, so hemitted suicide after losing his masculine dignity.


    ¡°Actually, Mr Ruan didn¡¯tmit suicide and merely went to do a gender reassignment surgery to make herself be a pretty and charmingdy...¡±


    Ruan Yu¡¯s expression darkened even more as she interrupted Xiao Yi¡¯s unfinished words. ¡°That¡¯s enough, who are you exactly? What do you want?¡±


    A murderous intent had already appeared in Ruan Yu¡¯s eyes.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s slender fingers continued to beat against his knees, as he remained extremely calm. Aspared to Ruan Yu¡¯s fierceness, he wasn¡¯t at all afraid as he smirked coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep with Madam Ruan of course. I want to find that doctor who treated you.¡±


    Ruan Yu narrowed her eyes immediately, her murderous intent disappearing as her eyes moved from Xiao Yi¡¯s well-defined face to his abdomen. ¡°Perhaps, you lost your ability too?¡±


    Xiao Yi didn¡¯t n to talk nonsense with Ruan Yu, as he let out his triumph card. ¡°Whether or not that old man¡¯s son seduced Madam Ruan a year ago and how the old man left the world, I¡¯m sure Madam Ruan thought that you¡¯ve done it perfectly. However, there¡¯s nothing I cannot find out if I want to. I didn¡¯te for trouble, and I¡¯m not interested in what you¡¯ve done. I just want you to help me contact that doctor and do me a favor.¡±


    Ruan Yu stared at Xiao Yi. She didn¡¯t know if he had any evidence, but seeing him sitting there so calmly and confidently, Ruan Yu couldn¡¯t help but panic a little inside.


    After weighing her options, Ruan Yu nodded. ¡°That doctor had retired early and is staying overseas now. I¡¯ll contact him for you, but you have to promise me to not tell anyone else about it. If not, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Xiao Yi stood up and smoothen out his clothes. He smirked, his expression cool. ¡°Naturally.¡±


    ...


    The next day.


    Tang Chao sat up on his bed, rubbing his bed hair as he got up to nce at the room next door. Seeing the neat bedsheets looking like no one had slept in them, he cursed softly.


    Did Brother Xiao really go sleep with that promiscuous woman, Ruan Yu,st night?


    Why was his taste so heavy? He could actually take that woman who seemed fake from head to toe?


    Just as Tang Chao was super confused, the bathroom door was pulled open and Xiao Yi walked out wearing a dark colored exercise pants. He wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt and exposed his muscr and firm chest. His pants weren¡¯t tied properly and were sitting loosely on his waist. His Apollo¡¯s belt extended beyond his pants and small beads of water were still sitting on his well-defined muscles.


    Tang Chao cursed softly. ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s a good thing that I don¡¯t like men. Brother Xiao, you¡¯re seducing me so early in the morning!¡±


    Xiao Yi kicked at Tang Chao¡¯s calf. Tang Chao could tell that Xiao Yi¡¯s mood was rather good today and he raised his eyebrow. ¡°Did you really sleep with Madam Ruanst night?¡±


    Xiao Yi threw his towel at Tang Chao. ¡°I¡¯ll edit the proposalter and bring it to Mrs Wen.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Didn¡¯t you make me run errands for you every time? Why did you change today?¡±

 Chapter 1090 - Cannot Be Mannerless

    <h4>Chapter 1090: Cannot Be Mannerless</h4>


    Tang Chao hugged his arms as he leaned against the door, watching Xiao Yi change into a ck shirt and pants. The man then shaved the stubble on his chin and put on some hair gel to style his hair.


    After some effort to dress up, he looked a few years younger.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, I say Brother Xiao, are you going to get a girl?!¡±


    Xiao Yi buttoned his shirt properly, tucking it inside his pants before he put on a belt. He nced at Tang Chao. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Mrs Wen.¡±


    ¡°Did you fall for Mrs Wen?¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at Tang Chao with his ck eyes, smirking devilishly, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Noting his fierce eyes that seemed to want to kill him, Tang Chao hurriedly raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m scared of you! Since I have nothing to do today, I¡¯m going to ask Beauty Xia to go out in the afternoon.¡±


    Xiao Yi stopped walking out immediately.


    He stopped in front of Tang Chao, his fingers tidying Tang Chao¡¯s cor for him. ¡°Do you know her very well?¡±


    ¡°We can get to know each other. Tsk, when I danced with her yesterday, her waist was really slim...¡± Before he finished speaking, his cor was grabbed tightly and Tang Chao felt difficulty breathing. ¡°F*ck, Brother Xiao, what are you doing? You¡¯re killing me!¡±


    Xiao Yi let go of Tang Chao before he said quietly, ¡°Stay away from her in the future.¡±


    Tang Chao bent down and coughed crazily. He couldn¡¯t hear what Xiao Yi said, but he could feel the darkness covering his perfect face.


    Tang Chao recalled Xiao Yi telling him to send Beauty Xia back before he leftst night. That natural and familiar tone made Tang Chao understand something suddenly and he hit his head. ¡°Brother Xiao, do you know...¡±


    With a loud bang, the door was mmed shut.


    Tang Chao rubbed his nose, thinking that Brother Xiao was really weird today.


    ...


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. After she returned to her hotel, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Nearing daybreak, she received harassment calls from President Wen. The old pervert had probably drank too much. When she didn¡¯t answer his calls, he even came to knock on her door.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Xia Yanran stared at the faint dark circles under her eyes and put on some makeup.


    Since she was going to interview Mrs Wenter, she couldn¡¯t be rude.


    After dolling herself up, Xia Yanran went down for breakfast.


    When she returned to her room, she bumped into President Wen. Because of her performancest night, President Wen¡¯s eyes on her could be described as a mixture of love and hate.


    ¡°Interview Mrs Wen properlyter. If you screw it up, you don¡¯t have to go to work anymore.¡±


    Back in her room, Xia Yanran tidied and sorted the questions she would ask during the interviewter and headed towards Mrs Wen¡¯s subsidiarypany in B City.


    Mrs Wen had informed the front desk first, so the front desk merely got Xia Yanran to register herself before she brought her to the highest floor.


    ¡°Director Wen is in her office. Walk straight, turn left and you will see it.¡±


    After Xia Yanran thanked the front desk, she walked towards Mrs Wen¡¯s office.


    Standing in front of the office, Xia Yanran raised her hand to knock on the door. The door was pulled open from inside and Xia Yanran immediately smiled brightly. ¡± Hello, Mrs Wen...¡± Before she could finish her words, Xia Yanran froze for a few seconds when she realized it was Xiao Yi who opened the door and not Mrs Wen.


    Xiao Yi looked more energetic than he did at the banquetst night. He was wearing a ck silk shirt with a V-line while he wore a suit jacket in the same color. His corbones were exposed slightly, his hair slightly fluffy as a few strands rested against his forehead, making him look handsome and charismatic as well.


    He had a hand in his pocket, another hand holding onto a document. When he saw Xia Yanran, his expression was calm. ¡°You came to interview Mrs Wen?¡±


    Xia Yanran clearly didn¡¯t expect him to talk to her. After all, when they met yesterday, he still acted like they were strangers. After Xia Yanran regained her senses, she nodded.


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t say anything else, taking a step back to let Xia Yanran enter the office.


    Seeing that Xia Yanran hade, Mrs Wen nodded at her, before she nced at Xiao Yi who was about to leave. ¡°President Xiao, your proposal is not bad. If you have time in the afternoon, let¡¯s have a meal together.¡±


    It was obvious that Mrs Wen admired Xiao Yi¡¯s ability a lot.


    Xiao Yi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    ...


    Xia Yanran¡¯s interview with Mrs Wen went very well. Mrs Wen¡¯s impression of Xia Yanran was already good from the previous night and through today¡¯s interview, she felt that this girl was really talented and capable.


    She was different from the other reporters, who asked sharp and condescending questions. She was always able to phrase her questions properly for her to answer, and not let her impression of Xia Yanran go down either.


    ¡°Miss Xia, I need a reporter working for me. I saw that you were with President Wenst night. Your talent would be buried working with him. If you¡¯re willing, you cane and work for me.¡±


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t have any ns to work at B City for now, so she rejected Mrs Wen politely.


    Mrs Wen was slightly disappointed. ¡°If you have the time, let¡¯s have lunch together as well?¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    There were about ten people having lunch with Mrs Wen, so her assistant had booked a private room for the group already.


    Xia Yanran took Mrs Wen¡¯s car to the lunch venue. She didn¡¯t see Xiao Yi, so he probably driven over himself.


    Indeed, as she was getting off the car, Xia Yanran saw Xiao Yi getting out of his car in the car park.


    He came forward to greet Mrs Wen, before he received a call. He walked behind them as he took the call.


    ...


    Xiao Yi walked towards the private room after taking the call. When he passed by one of the private rooms, he saw a face he had seen the previous night.


    President Wen was having lunch with several of his industry friends this afternoon. After drinking a little too much, he lost control of his words as well.


    The most they talked about were women.


    Someone mentioned Xia Yanran first. ¡°President Wen, you¡¯re still the capable one to have such a talented woman with such a nice figure with you!¡±


    At the thought of Xia Yanran showing off herselfst night, President Wen¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Aren¡¯t all women the same?¡±


    Another Presidentughed as he asked, ¡°Did President Wen... Hehe...¡±


    ¡°To be frank with you all, I slept with her already.¡±


    His words were as disgusting as they could be. The other Presidents in the room all started tough lecherously.


    Xiao Yi had no expression on his face, but he didn¡¯t leave either. He pushed the room¡¯s door straight away. When the service staff in the room saw Xiao Yi, he walked over and asked, ¡°Sir, who are you looking for?¡±


    Xiao Yi didn¡¯t say anything as he pursed his lips into a tight, thin line. He took a bottle of alcohol from the service staff and walked behind President Wen.


    He tapped President Wen¡¯s shoulder. As President Wen had drank too much, his reaction time was slower. He turned around, about to look at Xiao Yi when a bottle of red wine was suddenly smashed against his head, followed by a loud, cold and fierce voice making his head ring, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

 Chapter 1091 - Freezing

    <h4>Chapter 1091: Freezing</h4>


    All President Wen felt was pain as fresh blood dripped from his head.


    The other people in the room all widened their eyes in fear.


    They then nced at the man who assaulted President Wen. His expression was dark like a devil, not easing even after hitting President Wen ruthlessly as he continued to grab the back of President Wen¡¯s neck and pushed his face into the boiling chicken soup on the table.


    ¡°Your mouth is so dirty, I think you need a proper wash.¡±


    The chicken soup was boiled until it was bubbling. With President Wen being pressed down straight away, he couldn¡¯t even scream from being scalded by the heat. His body could only wriggle nonstop, but the man standing behind him pressed him down like he was a grim reaper and stopped him from moving.


    As the soup spilled all over, Xiao Yi couldn¡¯t avoid being scalded either. But he didn¡¯t care. The strong and dark murderous intent, as well as the cold bloodthirstiness he exuded made people shiver unconsciously.


    What a ruthless person!


    The other people in the room didn¡¯t dare to move, while the service staff was bbergasted. By the time he understood what was going on, he staggered out.


    Xia Yanran went to the room with Mrs Wen, and when she noted that Xiao Yi didn¡¯t follow them, she told Mrs Wen about it before she walked out of the room to look for the man.


    There was a bad premonition in her heart.


    If she wanted to go to the hotel lobby, she had to walk by President Wen¡¯s room. Seeing that the door was opened, Xia Yanran nced into the room.


    When she saw what was happening, Xia Yanran froze immediately.


    From her angle, she could only see Xiao Yi¡¯s side profile. His jawline was tense, exuding a strength and ruthlessness that made people afraid.


    The other people in the room seemed to have be paralyzed from fear. When Xia Yanran realized what he was doing, she ran over with a nk mind.


    She hugged him tightly from behind, saying with a shivering voice, ¡°Xiao Yi, that¡¯s enough! If you continue, he¡¯ll die!¡±


    He had taken off his jacket and was only wearing the ck silk shirt. The moment she hugged him, she realized he was slimmer than before.


    The man who was pressing President Wen down was deadly, looked down at the slender and fair hands hugging him tightly. The darkness in his eyes easing a little as he let go of President Wen and turned around to look at Xia Yanran. ¡°Go back to the room first.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s body shivered slightly as she let go of him, but her fingers continued to grip onto his shirt from the back. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    The moment Xia Yanran finished speaking, two uniformed policemen walked over.


    Someone had called the police.


    ...


    In the police station.


    Xia Yanran was waiting in the lobby, her hands sped together as she paced to and fro in panic.


    After about half an hour, Mrs Wen walked over. Xia Yanran hurriedly rushed in front of Mrs Wen. ¡°Madam, how¡¯s Xiao Yi?¡±


    Seeing the nervousness and worry in Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes, Mrs Wen seemed to have guessed something as she said warmly, ¡°Half of President Wen¡¯s face has been burnt, but President Xiao seemed to have something on President Wen, so President Wen is willing toe to a private settlement with him.¡±


    Not too long after Mrs Wen left, Xiao Yi came out.


    He had a hand in his pocket, looking cold and fierce with his lips pursed tightly.


    When he saw Xia Yanran, he said before he walked out of the police station, ¡°It¡¯s alright now.¡±


    Seeing that he seemed to want to ignore her, Xia Yanran ran after him.


    Xiao Yi was trying to g down a taxi by the road when Xia Yanran walked in front of him, her expression not very nice either. ¡°Come with me for a minute.¡±


    Xiao Yi narrowed his ck eyes a little. ¡°Is there something?¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Her tone was firm and didn¡¯t allow others to put their words in. With that said, she stopped looking at him and crossed the road first.


    Staring at her figure, Xiao Yi strode out and crossed the road as well.


    Xia Yanran led Xiao Yi on about five hundred meters before she stopped in front of a pharmacy. She knew that the man had followed her. She turned around and pointed at the bench in front of the entrance. ¡°Sit here and wait for me.¡±


    After a while, Xia Yanran carried a small bag out from the pharmacy.


    She sat next to Xiao Yi, but didn¡¯t look at her either. ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Xiao Yi noted her serious expression and smirked. ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡±


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t look at him, staring at his hands instead. ¡°Are you giving your hand to me?¡±


    Seeing that she was about to get angry, Xiao Yi took out his hand from his pocket.


    The back of his hand was badly scalded.


    Xia Yanran felt the urge to cry, biting her lip tightly as she sanitized his injury quietly.


    Once she was done sanitizing the wound, she squeezed out some ointment and applied it on the back of his hand. Her force was not too hard and not too soft, her smooth fingers tracing circles over his scalded wound. Xiao Yi watched as hershes cast two small shadows on her face, his eyes slowly stopping on her lips.


    He furrowed his brows. ¡°Why do you always like to bite yourself?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked up at him, her eyes meeting his depthless ck ones. Her breathing lost its rhythm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care.¡±


    Xiao Yi moved his lips. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t care anyway.¡±


    The urge to cry grew even stronger for Xia Yanran.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury, why are your eyes red?¡±


    Xia Yanran threw the ointment at him and she red at him. Her eyes were wet like there was a thinyer of moisture covering them. There was an unspeakable softness in them, as her ck long hair fell on her shoulders, making her face look even more fair and yful.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, my things are none of your concern. Don¡¯t do those things for me again in the future.¡±


    Xia Yanran stood up.


    She was about to leave when the man¡¯s warm and strong hand grabbed her slender wrist.


    Xia Yanran stopped breathing. Before she could turn back, she was pulled back onto the bench.

 Chapter 1092 - Unwilling to Part

    <h4>Chapter 1092: Unwilling to Part</h4>


    The action pulled out many memories Xia Yanran had.


    That unknown yet familiar feeling, that panicked and helpless fluttering, the ambiguous and heavy breathing, all made her feel dizzy.


    Her emotions turned a million times.


    As always, the man noticed all of her emotions.


    Xia Yanran felt extremely weak and helpless. Her rationality was on the brink of disappearing, her heartstrings tensed like it would snap with just a simple pull.


    She turned her head a little to avoid his touch.


    Xiao Yi sat up straight, crossing his legs elegantly as he rested his chin on his hand. He stopped looking at her. ¡°I wanted to do this when I saw you dancing with Tang Chaost night.¡±


    Xia Yanran red at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it.¡± He side-eyed her. Since her skin was so fair, her cheeks would be dusted with pink whenever she was angry or embarrassed, like she was a blooming flower and exuded a charming fragrance.


    Xia Yanran calmed her emotions. ¡°Xiao Yi, don¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Xiao Yi took out cigarettes and matchsticks from his pocket before he ced a cigarette between his lips and looked up at the sky. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Looking down at the floor, Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°How did you settle it with President Wen?¡± With President Wen¡¯s personality, he probably wouldn¡¯t settle for anything.


    Xiao Yi took out the cigarette, ying it between his fingers as he smirked. ¡°I got someone to follow himst night. He brought two women to his room and I got someone to film him from the hotel opposite.¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless. That old pervert was ying around so openly! She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to work in the magazine agency anymore. It was a good thing that she at least had Mrs Wen¡¯s exclusive interview with her, so it would probably be easy for her to find a new job.


    ¡°Oh right,¡± Xiao Yi turned towards Xia Yanran, the flush on her cheeks was almost gone and had be a creamy white again. ¡°I found a doctor. He helped someone recover once, so he probably can treat your brother.¡±


    Xia Yanran nced towards Xiao Yi, their eyes meeting. It took a while before she finally moved her lips. ¡°Is he dependable?¡±


    Xiao Yi smiled. ¡°He is. If he isn¡¯t, I¡¯ll ruin myself too.¡±


    At his words, Xia Yanran¡¯s chest heaved up and down slightly, as she looked away first. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s smile widened as he yed around with the cigarette. In the end, he didn¡¯t light it and threw it into the rubbish bin. ¡°I¡¯ll help you g down a taxi.¡±


    Xia Yanran stood up. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them walked to the roadside. After a while, a taxi passed by and Xiao Yi gged it down.


    After Xia Yanran got on the taxi, he said as he was closing the door, ¡°I¡¯m nning to go to Bardahl. The city is reconstructing itself after the war and Mrs Wen is developing a project there. Mypany and Tang Chao took on this project.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Yi¡¯s words, Xia Yanran¡¯s breath caught in her chest. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I probably wouldn¡¯te back within the next five years. Yanran, I¡¯m really sorry for what happened to your brother. I hope that he can recover after the surgery and that your family can live nicely. Without an as*hole like me, I¡¯m sure you will be happy.¡±


    He closed the taxi door for her.


    The taxi stepped on the elerator and drove off.


    <i>Without an as*hole like me, I¡¯m sure you will be happy.</i>


    The words seemed to rey in her head on an endless repeat. Xia Yanran leaned against the window, staring at the man who was still standing there and waving at her. Her heart dropped heavily, Xia Yanran feeling as if she lost all of her feelings.


    Her mind was filled with the news that he was leaving, that he was leaving for five years to a city that was rebuilding itself after a war.


    Xia Yanran almost control her emotions, her heart wringing in pain as her eyes felt extremely swollen with the urge to cry. She looked up slightly, doing all she could to stop the tears from falling out.


    The driver nced at Xia Yanran through the rear mirror. ¡°Youngdy, did you fight with your boyfriend?¡±


    Xia Yanran sniffled. ¡°We broke up for a very long time already.¡±


    ¡°Are you sad after hearing that he¡¯s going to such a far ce?¡±


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°I heard that although the war had stopped in Bardahl, the civil war is still ongoing. Will your boyfriend be in danger if he goes? If you can¡¯t bear to part with him, why don¡¯t you ask him to stay?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯sshes fluttered lightly. ¡°Sir, I broke up with him already.¡±


    Seeing that Xia Yanran¡¯s voice was slightly choked, the driver sighed and stopped speaking.


    ...


    Once she returned to the hotel, Xia Yanran tidied her luggage and took an afternoon flight back to Ning City.


    When she reached home, she took a long and proper sleep. The next day, she went to the magazine agency, nning to submit her termination letter.


    Once she arrived at the office, the atmosphere was slightly strange.


    Xia Yanran was nning to submit her termination letter to President Wen, when the colleague sitting next to her pulled her back. ¡°Yanran, haven¡¯t you heard?¡±


    Xia Yanran was confused. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°President Wen has been fired.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wasn¡¯t President Wen a rtive of one of thepany¡¯s shareholders. His background was almost omnipotent and no matter how perverted he was, no one dared to say anything about him.


    ¡°I heard that President Wen¡¯sputer was been hacked. He¡¯s actually so sick to install a CCTV under the table of thepany owner¡¯s daughter and secretly state at their legs and panties. What a creep!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely sick in the head!¡±


    ¡°Oh right, I heard that you managed to interview Mrs Wen this time? The Boss spoke up and said that he¡¯ll promote you after President Wen leaves!¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless. Why did she suddenly feel like she had won the jackpot?


    Just as the colleague was about to say something else, President Wen walked out of his office carrying a cardboard box. When he walked past Xia Yanran¡¯s desk, his eyes wereplicated. ¡°Xia Yanran, the things in myputer were taken by your man, right?! I never thought that I would fail in the hands of your man and you!¡± President Wen spat angrily before he left.


    Xia Yanran sat back on her chair, unable to regain her senses for a long time.


    Xiao Yi, he... actually thought it all out for her, even the difficulties she would meet when she returned to work and helped her solve her problem...


    Xia Yanran pressed a hand against her forehead, feeling extremelyplicated.


    ...


    Very soon after her return, the doctor that Xiao Yi told Xia Yanran about contacted her.


    Xia Yanran went to the airport to pick up the doctor.


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t know if the doctor could treat Junyuan, but she trusted Xiao Yi for some reason.


    After Junyuan had been injured, she went to look for Bai Ye once. Although Bai Ye was a genius doctor, he didn¡¯t specialize in that aspect. If Junyuan wanted to treat his wrist, he could help in that instead.


    Xia Yanran brought the doctor to Junyuan¡¯s pharmacy.

 Chapter 1093 - Day of the Operation

    <h4>Chapter 1093: Day of the Operation</h4>


    After all, she was his sister, and the ce where Junyuan was injured was significant. It was hard for Xia Yanran to mention this kind of thing usually, and Junyuan was also very sensitive to this topic. But Xia Yanran knew that Junyuan must be feeling miserable inside.


    Xia Yanran was feeling uneasy as she brought the doctor over. She did not know if Junyuan would think that she was making decisions on her own.


    Unexpectedly, when Junyuan met the doctor, he did not feel ufortable like she thought he would, but was respectful and courteous to the doctor.


    Junyuan talked to the doctor for a while and then pulled Xia Yanran aside. ¡°Yanran, where did you manage to find Professor Qi? He has been retired for several years and many people have been wanting to see him for treatment, but they could never find him.¡±


    Xia Yanran did not hide it from Junyuan. ¡°Brother, it was Xiao Yi who found him. When I went to B City work, I met Xiao Yi. He asked me to apologize to you and hope that you recover as soon as possible.¡±


    When Junyuan heard Xiao Yi¡¯s name, he pursed his lips slightly and did not speak.


    Xia Yanran was worried that Junyuan would not have the operation when he heard that it was Xiao Yi who found the professor. She held Junyuan¡¯s hand and said anxiously, ¡°Brother, Xiao Yi left the triad. He¡¯s really not bad, I... I didn¡¯t have anything to do with him when I went to B City this time. So don¡¯t refuse the treatment because of him!¡±


    Junyuan held Xia Yanran¡¯s hand back. He knew that Yanran had been suffering the past few months because of his body. He patted the back of her hand and said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to do that. Yanran, if Xiao Yi has left the triad and you still have him in your heart, be together. I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Xia Yanran shook her head. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want to think about rtionships now. I just want you to be healthy and I¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    The following days, Xia Yanran¡¯s focus was on Junyuan. She did not know how Xiao Yimunicated with the doctor. The doctor was easy to talk to and after seeing Junyuan¡¯s condition, he said he was 70% sure of the sess.


    Now for Junyuan, even if there was a 20% sess rate, he would be willing to give it a try.


    No one wanted to be a useless person his whole life. But because he was injured at a sensitive ce, it did not mean that it could be fixed immediately.


    After nearly half a month of nning, the doctor finally fixed the date for the operation.


    On the day of the operation, Xia Yanran and Xia Tang waited outside the operating room. They were worried and waited for nearly two hours before the door to the operating room opened.


    The doctor took off his mask and looked at the two sisters, whose eyes were red. He nodded. ¡°The surgery went quite sessfully, but we won¡¯t know the details of his condition until he wakes up.¡±


    Although they were siblings, there were after all differences between men and women. After Junyuan woke up, it was the doctor who followed up his condition after the operation.


    Seven days after the operation, Xia Yanran learned from the doctor that after the operation, his nerves were still not very sensitive and he asked her if Junyuan had a girlfriend. If he had one, perhaps he would recover better.


    Xia Yanran heard a deeper meaning from the doctor¡¯s words. The repair operation was sessful, but because the nerves were not that sensitive, he needed the help and stimtion of a woman.


    But where was she going to find a woman for him in such a short time?


    Unless she went to a nightclub...


    But Junyuan was a clean freak, he might not want to touch the woman if it was a hostess, or have her touch him.


    ¡°Chief Editor Xia, why are you looking so listless?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyshes fluttered and she looked at Xia Mo, who had asked her out for coffee,ing out from her trance. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s bright eyes looked at Xia Yanran. ¡°Chief Editor Xia, I scraped my hand while washing dishes two days ago and went to your brother¡¯s drugstore to get something. But why is it closed?¡±


    ¡°My brother is in the hospital...¡± As soon as the words came out, it was toote to take them back. Xia Mo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is the doctor feeling unwell?¡±


    Seeing Xia Mo¡¯s nervous expression, Xia Yanran was slightly in doubt. ¡°Xiaomo, you and my brother...¡±


    Xia Mo waved her hands. ¡°No, I just think that your brother¡¯s drugstore is affordable and the medicine he prescribes is good.¡±


    After parting ways with Xia Yanran, Xia Mo wiped away the sweat on her forehead.


    What was she doing? She had nothing to do with the doctor, why was she so guilty?


    After work, Xia Mo could not help buying fruits and flowers before she went to the city hospital.


    After finding out which ward Junyuan was in, Xia Mo went over. Not seeing Junyuan inside, Xia Mo put down the things and was about to leave when she saw Junyuan¡¯s figure in the hospital¡¯s garden downstairs.


    He was talking to a doctor in his sixties.


    Xia Mo felt that since she hade, she should say hello to him.


    Where Junyuan and the doctor stood, there was a big tree and the thick branches and leaves blocked Xia Mo from sight.


    When Xia Mo was about to approach Junyuan, she heard the old doctor say to Junyuan, ¡°Your condition is special. Even if the operation is sessful, your nerves are not as sensitive as before. I suggest you follow the n I proposed. Go find a woman and see if you have any reaction. If not, ask them to help you...¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s body froze.


    What did the doctor mean?Asking him to look for women and see if he could do it?


    Would he get back to normal if he looked for a woman?


    ...


    Half a monthter.


    Junyuan was discharged from the hospital and Xia Mo came to his drugstore after work.


    Seeing Xia Mo, Junyuan¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Are you feeling unwell again?¡±


    Junyuan had been discharged from the hospital for a week and Xia Mo woulde almost every day after work. Every time she came it was because she was scalded, or was having a headache, or her stomach was feeling ufortable...


    Xia Mo blinked at Junyuan. ¡°Have you decided on that matter I told you the other time?¡±


    After hearing the conversation between Junyuan and the doctor, Junyuan found her behind the tree and his expression was rather dark at that time.


    Later, she went to the hospital from time to time to visit him. Seeing him silent, she mentioned to him that she knew a girl who worked in a nightclub and asked if he needed it. He immediately rejected her.


    Junyuan heard that Xia Mo was talking about that topic again and he narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°What does it have to do with you if I¡¯m well or not?¡±


    Xia Mo puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Of course it has something to do with me. Uncle Xiao is my friend and if you¡¯re not recovered, he and Chief Editor Xia can¡¯t be together. Both of them feel miserable and I feel miserable looking at them.¡±


    Junyuan clenched his jaw and thought of Yanran¡¯s recent mood and he took in a breath, trying to let go of his pettiness. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hearing his faint voice, it was Xia Mo¡¯s turn to be stunned. Her eyes widened and she only responded after a while. ¡°You¡¯re willing to have someone to help you?¡±


    Junyuan hummed faintly. ¡°Since you¡¯re so thoughtful, inform me after you¡¯ve arranged it.¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s thick and long eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings as she looked at him continue doing his ounts, not looking at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine with those from the nightclub?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Mo red at him angrily and after saying that she would contact him after she had arranged it, she turned and ran off.

 Chapter 1094 - Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 1094: Jealous</h4>


    When Xia Mo ran to the entrance of the drugstore, she could not help looking back angrily.


    The tall man stood at the counter in his white coat doing the ounts and the soft light fell on his face. His skin was delicate, the outlines of his face perfect, his lips pursed tightly and the dimple on his right cheek could be seen vaguely.


    He did not look at the entrance of the drugstore.


    Xia Mo¡¯s slender shoulders slumped slightly.


    He did not feel ufortable so why should she be?


    Chief Editor Xia and Uncle Xiao would have a chance to be together only when he recovered, wouldn¡¯t they?


    Xia Mo turned and left with her head lowered.


    Sitting in the car, Xia Mo made a phone call.


    After a while, the call got through and a soft voice sounded, ¡°Xiaomo.¡±


    ¡°Lily, are you free this weekend? Yes, it¡¯s about what I told you the other time. Okay, if you¡¯re free we¡¯ll meet this weekend.¡±


    After the call, Lily¡¯s face appeared in Xia Mo¡¯s mind.


    As what her name implied, Lily looked pure and beautiful. She was the top hostess of XX Nightclub and people who called for her were only the wealthy and affluent. If Xia Mo was not friends with her, Lily would not have promised to help so readily.


    Xia Mo ignored the difort in her heart. She felt enlightened thinking that as long as the doctor got better, Chief Editor Xia and Uncle Xiao would be able to resolve the knot in their hearts.


    ...


    Soon, it was the weekend.


    Xia Mo woke up very early and she did not know what was wrong with her. Ever since the doctor had agreed to meet Lily, she had not slept well.


    Today, she also woke up before dawn.


    She did not know what had gotten into her. She took out all her clothes in the wardrobe.


    Now that Ning City had entered spring, girls who liked to dress up had already changed into pretty dresses. Xia Mo looked at the bed that was full of dresses and she picked one after another.


    Finally, she picked a rather mature looking ck chiffon dress with a fitted waistline. She tied her long hair into a fishtail braid, made up her face exquisitely and applied red lipstick on her lips.


    She was only twenty years old, her facial features were still slightly youthful. But after putting on makeup, she looked charming.


    The fabric of the dress clung tightly to her body, outlining the curves of her body. Her calves were exposed and they were slender and fair.


    Xia Mo went out, carrying her bag, and drove the sports car in the garage which she rarely drove.


    She went to the drugstore to pick up the doctor.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the drugstore, , Xia Mo pressed the horn and did not get out of the car.


    After a few minutes, a tall figure came out from the drugstore.


    The doctor was wearing casual wear, a white shirt with a heart shaped cor and a pair of dark colored pants. A few strands of hair fell over his forehead and the sunlight fell on him through the cracks in the branches, and she could see the dust floating lightly around. His gentle face was clean and handsome and seeing him striding over, the words tall and handsome appeared in Xia Mo¡¯s mind.


    The doctor¡¯s temperament was clean and looking at him was like seeing the most beautiful and pure scenery in the world, without any taint or dirt.


    Junyuan went to the side of the sports car and pursed his lips slightly as he looked at Xia Mo who had put on makeup, sunsses and wearing a ck chiffon dress like she was going to a banquet. ¡°What¡¯s the address? I¡¯ll go myself.¡±


    Angry mes burst out of Xia Mo¡¯s eyes under the sunsses.


    Was he that excited to see Lily?


    Not wanting to quarrel with him and be angry, Xia Mo unlocked the door. ¡°Get in, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Recently, Xia Mo often came to the drugstore shamelessly and was always smiling. Junyuan only treated it as a girl fooling around.


    Thinking that she would not do anything, Junyuan pulled open the door.


    Xia Mo furrowed her eyebrows when she saw that he had opened the door to the back.


    Stupid doctor. Why couldn¡¯t he act ording to the situation? Who asked him to sit in the back?


    Xia Mo locked the doors and puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Sit in front.¡±


    Junyuan nced at her and said nothing, pulling the door open and sitting inside. He had just sat down when Xia Mo bent over, helping him fasten the seatbelt.


    A fresh scent wafted to his nose and looking at the girl who was dressed up, Junyuan pushed her away with his gaze cold.


    Xia Mo saw that her good intentions were unappreciated, she pushed her sunsses up to the top of her head and red at him. ¡°What are you so angry at?¡±


    ¡°A girl like you doesn¡¯t know how to be a little more reserved?¡±


    Xia Mo pouted. ¡°Anyway, you always treat me like a child. Why should I be reserved?¡±


    Junyuan did not speak.


    Xia Mo nced at Junyuan from the corner of her eye while driving. ¡°Hey...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being rude. You should also call me Uncle.¡±


    Uncle your a**!


    Xia Mo looked at his gentle and good-looking face. ¡°Where do you look like an uncle?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m much older than you.¡±


    Xia Mo red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be my boyfriend, why are you always bringing up you being older than me?¡±


    It was depressing. Being younger than people was also a distressing thing.


    Xia Mo drove slowly, but no matter how slowly, they still arrived at the door of the nightclub.


    Lily, who was wearing a white dress, her long hair fluttering and light makeup on her face, stood at the door of the nightclub.


    Looking at Lily¡¯s pure and beautiful appearance, Xia Mo looked at her own dressing and wished she could go back and change.


    Lily went to the driver¡¯s seat side, greeted Xia Mo and then looked at Junyuan who was sitting in the front passenger seat.


    Damn. Lily had never seen such a clean looking man. Not only were his facial features good-looking, the hands ced on his knees were slender and clean, well-defined, which made people want to touch them.


    Lily did not expect the man Xia Mo asked her to help restore his glory would be so fresh and gentle. Her heart thumped and she blushed as she greeted Junyuan, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Lily. Twenty two this year.¡±


    Lily¡¯s voice was soft and working in the pleasure industry, she naturally knew how to attract men¡¯s attention. That coy look would let any man who saw it have a desire to protect her!


    Xia Mo did not know why she felt ufortable. She even felt irritated looking at Lily¡¯s gaze. She put on her sunsses again. ¡°Get in!¡±


    Lily did not notice Xia Mo¡¯s strange behavior and got into the car with a smile.


    After Lily got in, her gaze never left Junyuan.


    Xia Mo was usually a person who liked tough and talk, but today, she was unusually silent.


    Lily kept looking for topics to attract Junyuan¡¯s attention. Junyuan would respond to her sometimes and asionally, there was a faint smile on his lips.


    Xia Mo saw him smiling at Lily and her heart felt like it was bitten by ants.


    Damn doctor. He was so fierce in front of her, but was so gentle in front of Lily.


    Was she not as good as Lily? She even saved him when he almost drowned in the sea the other time! Xia Mo hadpletely forgotten that she was the one who had found Lily for him.


    Xia Mo stopped at the foot of Feng Ye Mountain.


    ¡°Xiaomo, wait here for me and Doctor Xia. We should be down in three or four hours.¡±


    Junyuan got out of the car first and Lily leaned over and whispered in Xia Mo¡¯s ear, ¡°Doctor Xia¡¯s fingers are long and from my experience, those with long fingers, down there... Believe me, I will help him restore his glory.¡±

 Chapter 1095 - Her High School Classmate

    <h4>Chapter 1095: Her High School ssmate</h4>


    Xia Mo looked at Lily who looked beautiful when she smiled. Her eyes were filled with confidence that she would be able to get him.


    Noone could resist Lily once she got her hands on them.


    Xia Mo frowned. ¡°How are you going to help him in broad daylight?¡±


    Lily smiled softly. ¡°That¡¯s what you don¡¯t know. When we climb to the top of the mountain, there will be no people there and under the beauty of nature, I¡¯ll help him... Anyway, believe me.¡±


    Xia Mo opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but Lily had already gotten out of the car.


    Lily went to Junyuan¡¯s side and said something to him. Junyuan nodded and they walked up the mountain.


    Xia Mo gripped the steering wheel with both hands and the veins from the back of her fair hands were protruding.


    She clenched her fist and hit the steering wheel. A sharp sound sounded when she hit it and Lily, who was walking up the mountain, turned back, but the man did not look at her at all.


    Xia Mo looked at their retreating figures and her eyes were slowly blurred by tears.


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    Xia Mo could not sit still anymore and she became inexplicably agitated.


    Pushing the door open, she ran up the mountain. But she ran too fast and identally sprained her ankle. Although it was not serious, it was still strenuous to continue climbing up.


    Throwing a filthy look at her high heels, she felt helpless. She must have been crazy this morning to have dressed herself up like this. How was she going to climb up wearing such high heels?


    Xia Mo felt a lump in her throat and felt an inexplicable grievance.


    Damn doctor, he really went with Lily because she asked him to? If he had said in the car that he did not want to look for a woman, she would immediately reject Lily.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    Moreover, after Lily got into the car, they were having a good chat. Although he did not say much to Lily along the way, he still smiled gently at her!


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got.


    Thetest popr saying on the inte was right. Men were all as changeable as the moon!


    ¡°Xia Mo.¡±


    Not far away, someone was calling her.


    Xia Mo¡¯s eyes were slightly red and dazed. Turning to where the voice wasing from, she saw a man in sportswear standing behind her.


    Xia Mo was stunned for a few seconds before she recognized who he was.


    It was her high school ssmate.


    Her red lips slightly opened, Xia Mo looked at the man walking towards her. ¡°Monitor Cheng?¡±


    Cheng Peng smiled and nodded, then said teasingly, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t recognize me anymore.¡±


    ¡°You used to be a well-known figure in school, who wouldn¡¯t have known you? I heard that you went to B City to develop your career, why are you in Ning City?¡±


    Xia Mo smiled. She still liked to smile like when she was in school. When she smiled, she looked bright and vibrant, now with makeup, she looked more feminine than ever.


    Cheng Peng said, ¡°I came to do some work in the branch office. It¡¯s the weekend today so I¡¯m here to climb the mountain with my colleagues.¡± Then, he looked at Xia Mo. ¡°You¡¯re here to climb the mountain dressed like that?¡±


    Xia Mo was a little embarrassed. ¡°No. I took a friend here and will be leaving soon.¡±


    Cheng Peng nodded and there was a faint nervousness in his gaze that was looking at Xia Mo. ¡°Xia Mo, let¡¯s exchange contact details!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Xia Mo and Cheng Peng added each other on WeChat.


    Cheng Peng wanted to ask Xia Mo out for a meal, but seeing that Xia Mo was looking distracted, he did not say it.


    Xia Mo and Cheng Peng talked briefly before she returned to her car.


    Before long, she received a message from Lily. ¡°Xiaomo, I like him very much. I decided to give him all my time today. You don¡¯t have to wait for us, go back first!¡±


    Seeing Lily¡¯s message, Xia Mo almost smashed her phone into pieces.


    Taking a deep breath, Xia Mo drove away angrily.


    Stupid doctor. Didn¡¯t you like to be clean and was a clean freak? You couldn¡¯t move and take your eyes away from Lily when you saw her, right?


    Bad man! Big bad man!


    Men were all the same!


    ...


    The sky gradually darkened and half of the sky was dyed red by the rosy clouds. Junyuan got out of the taxi.


    Walking to the door of the drugstore, Junyuan frowned slightly when he saw a figure crouching in the corner.


    ¡°Miss Xia?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s gentle voice, Xia Mo raised her head.


    She was still wearing that ck chiffon dress, her high heels were thrown aside and her feet were bare. She looked like a poor kitten curling up in the corner like that.


    Xia Mo saw Junyuan and seeing that he was in good spirits, her eyes turned red in an instant. ¡°You had a good time with Lily, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Hearing Xia Mo¡¯s interrogative tone, Junyuan pursed his lips slightly, not intending to answer her. ¡°What are you doing here? Why didn¡¯t you go home?¡±


    Xia Mo stood up from the ground and because she crouched down for too long, her calves were numb when she stood up. She was about to fall forward and her hands waved around mid-air, grabbing at the man.


    She did not expect to grab the man¡¯s belt and seeing that she was about to kneel on the ground, the man¡¯s warm hand grabbed her arm.


    ¡°Why are you so irritable all day long?¡±


    After Xia Mo stood firm, he let go of her arm immediately, as if she were a gue.


    ¡°Go back.¡± Junyuan then turned and walked to the drugstore.


    Xia Mo seemed to have been fixed in ce and she stood stunned on the spot.


    Aftering back from the mountain, she was listless and couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Inside, she felt uneasy and miserable.


    Later, despite the pain in her ankle, she went to the mountains to look for them again. But she could not find them.


    Neither of them answered their phones either.


    She had never suffered so much.


    She could lie to everyone, but she could not lie to herself.


    She fell in love with the doctor at first sight.


    Perhaps she had liked men with a gentle and clean temperament like him from young, so when she first set her eyes on him, she couldn¡¯t help but think about him all the time.


    Even though she felt that her feelings hade too fast and even hesitated whether it was just the spur of the moment, seeing him and Lily today made her understand that it was not on the spur of the moment.


    She liked him!


    Xia Mo blinked her eyes hard and tears blurred her eyes. Seeing that the man was about to enter the drugstore, she shouted at him rudely, ¡°Xia Junyuan, stop right there!¡±


    It was the first time she had called him by his full name.


    Junyuan turned around and looked at Xia Mo incredulously, his lips pursed slightly. ¡°You¡¯re so rude.¡±


    ¡°I am rude.¡± Xia Mo rushed to him in several quick steps, her wet eyshes fluttering and she looked at him aggressively. ¡°Were you with Lily the whole day? Why couldn¡¯t I get through to your phone? Have you already slept with her?¡±


    Her barrage of questions made Junyuan raise his eyebrows slightly.


    Xia Mo also knew that her tone was too much like she was questioning her lover. But she could not control it and make herself gentle at all!

 Chapter 1096 - Amazing Assist

    <h4>Chapter 1096: Amazing Assist</h4>


    Junyuan frowned deeper and he did not want to think about why she said those words, nor did he want to make himself think too much. He only said lightly, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    He was always like that, treating her like a child.


    Xia Mo straightened her neck. ¡°How does it have nothing to do with me? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the one who found Lily for you.¡±


    She regretted the moment she spoke.


    Lowering her eyes, she bit her lip stubbornly.


    Junyuan looked at the girl in front of him. She had red lips and pearly white teeth and was full of youth and vitality. Her skin was fair and bright, it was so dazzling that it would burn one¡¯s eyes if he was not careful.


    But he would inevitably feel that such a beautiful and energetic girl was not that simple, getting close to him from time to time.


    Junyuan pursed his lips slightly and tried to make his tone as mild as possible. ¡°Miss Xia, if you¡¯re doing this for Xiao Yi, I¡¯ll have a good talk with Yanran when I get back.¡±


    In other words, she can go back without worry.


    Xia Mo¡¯s eyes turned red and hearing his words, she did not calm down, but felt heavier. ¡°What do you mean? Did you really sleep with Lily?¡±


    Junyuan rubbed at his temples. ¡°That is my privacy, and not something you should be asking.¡±


    Not wanting to talk to her anymore, he turned and went to the drugstore.


    Xia Mo stood at the same spot, not saying anything and not chasing after him. Her heart felt like it was crushed by someone hard and she felt miserable.


    She was a very simple person, crying orughing when she wanted to. Now she was upset and unhappy, and her tears were pouring out in streams.


    Junyuan went into the drugstore and after exchanging shifts with his staff, he stood behind the counter and nced outside the shop.


    She was still standing there.


    But now, she was crying so badly she couldn¡¯t stop. Seeing that Xia Mo was in such a state, he pinched his nose bridge helplessly and went to the door. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Xia Mo looked at him looking like he was defeated by her and she wiped at her eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t what?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with Lily.¡±


    As soon as Junyuan¡¯s voice fell, he saw the girl¡¯s expression changed as rapidly as turning the pages of a book. Her tears stopped and she looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t do it with her... You¡¯re not lying to me?¡±


    It was obvious that Junyuan wanted to ignore this girl who was acting like an idiot.


    Xia Mo¡¯s mood that had sunk so low suddenly improved a lot. She ran to Junyuan¡¯s side and looked at him unblinkingly with her wet eyes. ¡°Then did you kiss? If you didn¡¯t sleep with her, you didn¡¯t let her touch you...?¡±


    Before she could finish, her forehead was hit by a long and clean hand.


    Xia Mo held her red forehead and pouted. ¡°Why did you hit me? Are you the type of person that will fly into a rage when you¡¯re embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so young, what do you think about all day long in your head?¡±


    Xia Mo looked at the man¡¯s clean and fair face that was like an artistic piece of porcin. She red at him and muttered, ¡°Lily is so pure and beautiful, how did you control yourself?¡±


    Junyuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you sure you want to keep discussing this with me?¡±


    Before Xia Mo could say anything, her phone rang.


    Looking at the caller ID, Xia Mo ran out of the drugstore to answer it.


    The other end of the line almost exploded with Lily¡¯sints. ¡°Momo, what kind of person did you find for me? After I climbed to the top of the mountain with him, he talked to me about the structure of the human body, how many bones there are and how he used to dissect corpses. Damn, I was so frightened I dropped my phone down the mountain. I only just bought a new phone! Momo, that person looked like a fine person, could he be a pervert?¡±


    Xia Mo heard Lily¡¯s words and was in a good mood. Her lips lifted into a foxy smile. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a pervert. Don¡¯t contact him anymore in the future!¡±


    ¡°Momo, I¡¯ve suffered a huge shock today...¡±


    ¡°I know. Next time you go shopping in Hong Kong, put it on my tab, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. Thank you, Momo.¡±


    After ending the call, Xia Mo was secretly happy for a while, until...


    ¡°Xiaomo.¡±


    ¡°Seeing Xia Yanran, Xia Mo quickly sorted out her mood and made herself look less silly. Keeping her phone, she went up to Xia Yanran with a grin. ¡°Chief Editor Xia.¡±


    ¡°Xiaomo, I¡¯m not your chief editor anymore. Call me Sister Yanran in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Sister Yanran.¡±


    Seeing that Xia Mo¡¯s eyes were a little red and swollen, and that she was not wearing shoes, Xia Yanran said doubtfully, ¡°Xia Mo, did my brother bully you?¡±


    Xia Mo quickly waved her hands.


    Xia Yanran looked inside the drugstore and lowered her voice. ¡°Xiaomo, did youe to see my brother from time to time recently? Are you...¡±


    Xia Yanran did not finish but Xia Mo knew what Xia Yanran meant. Xia Mo did not deny it and nodded. ¡°Sister Yanran, I have feelings for the doctor, but he doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    Xia Yanran was shocked by Xia Mo¡¯s frankness. She only responded after a while. ¡°Xiaomo, I heard from Xiao Yi that you are going to marry into the Huo family?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Huo doesn¡¯t like me, and of course, I don¡¯t like him. He¡¯ll tell the Huo family when the time is right. Besides, Grandpa Huo promised me before that if I have no feelings for Young Master Huo, he won¡¯t force me to marry him.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded.


    Xia Mo looked at Xia Yanran uneasily. ¡°Sister Yanran, do you think I¡¯m not good enough?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not! Momo, you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s just my brother¡¯s condition...¡±


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t mind at all. Besides, wasn¡¯t the operation sessful? He can recover as long as there are women beside him. I-I can help him!¡±


    As soon as the words came out, Xia Mo herself was shocked. Oh my gosh! How did she be so bold and shameless?


    Looking at Xia Mo who was covering her face in embarrassment, Xia Yanran was both shocked and moved. Sister Jiayi left because her brother could not do it. Momo was younger, more beautiful and more talented than Sister Jiayi. She liked her brother when he was at his lowest, how could she not be moved as his sister?


    ¡°Momo, I¡¯ll support you if you have thought it through. If you get together with my brother, I can¡¯t be your Sister Yanran. A little girl like you would be my sister-inw.¡±


    A pink blush appeared on Xia Mo¡¯s cheeks at Xia Yanran¡¯s words.


    ...


    Soon after, Xia Yanran pulled Xia Mo into the drugstore. Xia Yanran looked at Junyuan, who was arranging the medicine, and she went over. ¡°Brother, I got a promotion.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Our Yanran is getting more outstanding.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you and Momo to dinner tonight, as a celebration for my promotion.¡±


    Xia Mo stood by the side and her heart pounded as she heard Xia Yanran¡¯s words. Junyuan did not know why his sister had suddenly sided with Xia Mo, but he nodded. ¡°Okay, let me arrange the new medicine first.¡±


    Xia Yanran went outside to book a private room and Xia Mo helped Junyuan arrange the medicine.


    Suddenly, a soft voice came from behind. ¡°Junyuan.¡±


    Xia Mo looked back first and she frowned when she saw the doctor¡¯s ex-girlfriend.


    Why was this woman looking for the doctor again? Did she find out that the doctor¡¯s operation was sessful and there was a chance to get back together? She wanted to take the doctor back, right?

 Chapter 1097 - Bother

    <h4>Chapter 1097: Bother</h4>


    Today, Shen Jiayi had no makeup on her face and looked slightly pale. Her gazended on Junyuan and turned a blind eye to Xia Mo who was standing beside him.


    ¡°Junyuan.¡± Seeing that the man was ignoring her, she called him again.


    Goosebumps seemed to crawl all over Xia Mo¡¯s arms.


    Meanwhile, Junyuan turned back and nced at Shen Jiayi indifferently. Shen Jiayi bit her lip. ¡°I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    In other words, she wanted Xia Mo to leave.


    Xia Mo stood up and although she felt ufortable in her heart, she still left.


    Junyuan continued to arrange the medicine. Shen Jiayi looked at his cold side profile and could not help squatting beside him. ¡°Junyuan, can¡¯t we still be friends even though we¡¯re not lovers? We¡¯ve known each other for several years and you know very clearly how I treated you. It¡¯s just that I felt so upset back then, that¡¯s why I said all those mean words to you. I¡¯m not here to get back together, I just want to be friends with you and not be strangers with you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Junyuan replied faintly.


    Swallowing, Shen Jiayi felt choked up. ¡°I heard you went for the operation? Are you all right?¡±


    Junyuan did not answer her.


    ¡°I also heard that the operation went smoothly, but you need women to help you...¡±


    A slight hint of displeasure appeared in Junyuan¡¯s eyes. He was normally poker-faced and seldom showed his emotions on his face, but at this moment, he looked slightly angered. ¡°Shen Jiayi, pay attention to your status.¡±


    Shen Jiayi opened her mouth, wanting to say something but Xia Yanran, who had finished her call, came over. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve booked the private room. It¡¯s at Chuyue Restaurant. We can walk over...¡±


    Xia Yanran did not look properly and thought the person squatting beside was Xia Mo. On a closer look, she realized that it was not Xia Mo and Xia Yanran¡¯s voice trailed off.


    Shen Jiayi stood up and held Xia Yanran¡¯s arm affectionately, smiling. ¡°Yanran, you¡¯re going out to eat? I haven¡¯t had dinner yet, you don¡¯t mind me tagging along, right?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at Shen Jiayi, aplicated feeling in her heart.


    She once thought that Shen Jiayi was different from other women, that she would be able to walk into her brother¡¯s heart and be her sister-inw. But who would have known that an ident would make her show her true colors.


    Xia Yanran looked at Junyuan and seeing his cold expression, she could only reply that there were other guests so it was not convenient.


    Shen Jiayi said nothing more, smiled and left the drugstore.


    After Shen Jiayi left, Xia Yanran went to look for Xia Mo. The little girl was huddled in the corner of the counter, her cheeks puffed up angrily.


    Looking at Xia Mo, Xia Yanran thought of how her personality before was a little simr to the little girl¡¯s.


    ...


    After Junyuan finished arranging the medicine, the three of them went to the restaurant. Xia Yanran and Xia Mo walked in front while Junyuan walked behind.


    Looking at the two girls in front who had their arms linked together, talking andughing, Junyuan¡¯s cold face softened.


    It seemed like Yanran hadn¡¯t been so happy for a long time.


    Moving his gaze away from Xia Yanran, it stopped on Xia Mo for a few seconds before moving away.


    ...


    They arrived at the restaurant and Xia Yanran and Xia Mo were stunned when they saw the figure after they entered the room.


    Shen Jiayi weed them with a smile. ¡°Yanran, I¡¯m treating tonight, you don¡¯t have to be polite to me.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked coldly at the attendant who was leading the way and the attendant exined softly, ¡°Thisdy gave Miss Xia¡¯s name and said she was with you.¡±


    Xia Yanran never knew Shen Jiayi to be so shameless. Now that she had broken up with her brother, he did not want to be entangled anymore. Why was she still pretending?


    But they had ties before after all and it was not good to fall out in public. Although she felt ufortable, Xia Yanran did not ask Shen Jiayi to leave directly.


    Xia Yanran could see that Shen Jiayi had not let go of her brother. It was not appropriate for her to intervene in their rtionship matters after all, so she could only let her brother tell her clearly and let her not have any fantasies.


    Xia Yanran patted the back of Xia Mo¡¯s hand lightly. ¡°Momo, my brother will handle it.¡±


    Xia Mo smiled. ¡°I know.¡± She had often came to see the doctor recently, and did not find his private life to be chaotic. From what she noticed, his ex-girlfriend seemed to have called him, but he got irritated and ended up cklisting her.


    Junyuan went into the room and seeing Shen Jiayi, his ss-like eyes turned cold.


    ...


    In the private room.


    Shen Jiayi acted like the host and ordered the food on her own initiative. After that, she passed the menu to Xia Mo and Xia Mo ordered two dishes.


    Xia Mo and Xia Yanran sat together while Shen Jiayi and Junyuan sat together.


    After the dishes were served, Shen Jiayi smiled and said, ¡°Junyuan, eat this. This is what you liked before.¡±


    Junyuan pursed his lips slightly and looked at Xia Yanran and Xia Mo who were sitting opposite. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Shen Jiayi saw that Junyuan ignored her and she was stunned for a moment, but very soon, she smiled. ¡°I know how to make this dish now. You were always busy with work previously and I was concerned for you so I learned how to make it.¡± Then, she looked at Xia Mo intentionally or unintentionally. ¡°By the way, this is...¡±


    Xia Mo offered her name. ¡°Xia Mo.¡±


    ¡°Your surname is also Xia.¡± Shen Jiayi reached out her hand to Xia Mo. ¡°I¡¯m Shen Jiayi, I¡¯m sure Junyuan has mentioned me to you before!¡±


    Xia Mo had not seen such a narcissistic person and nced at Junyuan. ¡°He didn¡¯t mention you.¡±


    Shen Jiayi looked sideways at Junyuan after hearing the words and asked with a smile, ¡°Junyuan, did you really forget about mepletely?¡±


    Junyuan looked at Shen Jiayi and replied coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to mention...¡±


    Without waiting for Junyuan to finish, Shen Jiayi had a hint of a re on her face, which she quickly covered with a smile. ¡°You only know how to anger me.¡± She then looked at Xia Mo. ¡°Miss Xia, you don¡¯t know, but when I was together with him before, he was really annoying. Now he¡¯s treating me coldly, but it was my fault after all. I didn¡¯t stay by his side when he needed me the most...¡±


    Bam!


    Bam!


    The sounds of two sets of chopsticks mming on the table sounded at the same time. Xia Yanran and Junyuan had mmed their chopsticks on the table at the same time.


    Both brother and sister were normally very warm and kind to people. They did not want to hurt anyone, especially Shen Jiayi, who almost became part of their family.


    But Shen Jiayi deliberately put Xia Mo in a spot and regarded Xia Mo as an imaginary enemy. How could they continue this meal properly?


    Junyuan looked at Xia Yanran and shook his head, indicating that she should not speak. Junyuan then looked at Shen Jiayi, his gaze cold. ¡°Come out with me for a while.¡± After that, he went out first.


    Junyuan took Shen Jiayi outside the restaurant, his gaze turning colder. ¡°Miss Shen, what on earth do you want?¡±


    Shen Jiayi¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I can¡¯t forget about you and don¡¯t want to see you with other girls. Besides, she¡¯s still so young. Junyuan, are you like other men, only liking young girls?¡±


    ¡°My business has nothing to do with you anymore!¡± Junyuan took out his phone. ¡°Do you need me to contact my senior and ask him to take care of his girlfriend properly?¡±


    The tears circling around Shen Jiayi¡¯s eyes poured out. ¡°Junyuan, do we really have no chance in getting back together?¡±


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 1098 - Public Confession

    <h4>Chapter 1098:</h4>


    <h4>Public Confession</h4>


    Shen Jiayi knew that she had no right to ask about him. But she felt jealous and ufortable when she saw a young, beautiful and energetic girl beside him.


    Apart from her, she had never expected there would be any outstanding girls by his side.


    After all, he was unable to take the scalpel, his body had not fully recovered and his family background was nothing special. Which outstanding girl would be so foolish to be with him?


    ¡°Junyuan, I¡¯ve been wondering, were you moved by me before?¡±


    What faced her was only silence and Junyuan¡¯s cold expression.


    ¡°You never did, right? Shen Jiayi nodded with tears blurring her eyes. ¡°Xia Junyuan, you look like a good person on the outside, but in fact, you¡¯re so cold-blooded. Do you know that? You¡¯re heartless!¡±


    Not wanting to embarrass herself anymore, Shen Jiayi ran away crying. After she left, Junyuan did not immediately go back into the restaurant, but smoked a cigarette outside before he went in.


    When he went in, the two girls were already drinking.


    The bottle of red wine was half empty and Junyuan looked over at Xia Yanran. Xia Yanran had only drank one ss and was not that drunk, most of it was drunk by Xia Mo.


    Xia Yanran could not persuade her.


    Seeing Junyuan back, Xia Mo grinned and beckoned to him. ¡°Doctor,e and let¡¯s drink together.¡± Then, she drank all the liquid in the ss.


    Junyuan went over, wanting to take her ss away. Xia Mo shook her head and hit the ss. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me from drinking tonight. Only when I drink then can I have courage.¡±


    Junyuan looked at Xia Yanran. What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not in a good mood,¡± Xia Yanran replied.


    ¡°Doctor, it¡¯s not Sister Yanran¡¯s fault. I wanted to drink myself.¡± Xia Mo poured a ss for Junyuan. ¡°Come,e,e. Let¡¯s have a ss together!¡±


    Junyuan frowned slightly. ¡°A girl shouldn¡¯t drink so much.¡±


    ¡°Doctor, who are you to me? What right do you have to care about orment on me?¡± Xia Mo blinked her bright eyes and came up to Junyuan.


    Junyuan leaned against the chair and put some distance between them. Xia Mo lowered her eyes, hiding the despondency in them. She stopped talking and poured herself another ss of wine.


    ¡°Xiaomo, don¡¯t drink too much. You¡¯ll get drunk.¡± Xia Yanran reminded her softly.


    Xia Mo shook her finger, ¡°I¡¯m good at drinking!¡±


    After dinner, Xia Yanran wanted to send Xia Mo back but Xia Mo shook her head. ¡°Sister Yanran, I¡¯m not drunk. I-I have something to say to the doctor.¡±


    Xia Yanran could vaguely guess what Xia Mo wanted to say to her brother. With her brother¡¯s character, he would not bully Xiaomo, even if he took her back home.


    Quickly making up an excuse, Xia Yanran left first.


    When Junyuan came out from the restaurant, he saw Xia Mo crouching on the roadside. He had received a message from Xia Yanran that she was leaving first. Junyuan bought a bottle of mineral water before walking over to Xia Mo.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s gentle voice, Xia Mo looked up. She was not too drunk, but her head felt a little heavy. There was a drunkenness in her bright eyes and the rims of her eyes were slightly red.


    Xia Mo stood up shakily and smiled at the man, showing her pearly white teeth. ¡°Doctor, can you take me home? Let¡¯s walk.¡±


    Junyuan looked at Xia Mo for a few seconds before humming faintly.


    They walked in one line, Xia Mo walked in front, while Junyuan walked behind. The ce where Xia Mo was living would take around 30 minutes to walk back.


    When they passed through a square, there were merchants of medical equipment doing an event. Many people were surrounding the area and it was packed like sardines, the music loud and it was very lively.


    It was a balloon blowing contest. Whoever blew the most balloons in the designated time would get the corresponding prizes.


    Xia Mo saw that the second prize was a heart-shaped stethoscope.


    Xia Mo did not go any further, but squeezed into the crowd. Junyuan wanted to stop Xia Mo, but it was toote.


    Just after Junyuan had squeezed into the crowd, Xia Mo walked onto the stage with several other contestants. They would see who was able to blow the most balloons in three minutes.


    It was mostly men on stage and Xia Mo was the only girl. When everyone saw a young, lively and beautiful girl, they screamed and cheered at once.


    Junyuan stood below the stage and waved at Xia Mo. ¡°Come down.¡±


    Xia Mo pretended not to hear him.


    The host shouted for them to start and the contestants began to blow balloons.


    Xia Mo picked up the balloon and blew it up. Every time she blew one, she put it into the corresponding box. She was absorbed in her task and kept blowing, even if she got a fright when it burst asionally, she did not stop.


    Several of the men did not work as hard as she did. More and more people were watching and almost all of them were cheering for Xia Mo.


    Junyuan looked at Xia Mo, his jaw clenched tightly and his lips pursed into a straight line.


    After blowing the secondst balloon, the person in front had already finished blowing. Xia Mo finished blowing thest one and raised her hands, her red lips shouting, ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m second.¡±


    Her hair fell over her cheeks and her eyes shone brightly.


    The host gave Xia Mo the heart-shaped stethoscope and asked Xia Mo to express her feeling of winning the prize.


    Xia Mo held the microphone and looked at Junyuan, who was below the stage. She smiled, her eyes shining and many men were moved by her.


    But Xia Mo did not look at the other men, her gaze was only on Junyuan.


    Seeming to have realized what she was going to say, Junyuan frowned and said, ¡°Xia Mo, stop fooling around. Come down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around.¡± Xia Mo held the microphone and under the attention of the countless people below the stage, she came down the stage and stood in front of Junyuan, looking at him with drunken eyes. ¡°Doctor, my mood today was like riding a roller coaster.¡±


    Junyuan saw that all the people were staring at them and he held Xia Mo¡¯s wrist. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m taking you home.¡±


    Xia Mo shook off Junyuan¡¯s hand and took two steps back, her eyes teary. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. I have something to say to you.¡±


    Junyuan had never been in such a situation and before he could say anything, he heard her say, ¡°You¡¯re not gentle to me and you¡¯re like a cold-blooded devil, you perverted bad man!¡±


    ¡°You... Wait a minute.¡± The situation suddenly became chaotic and everyone was on the verge of losing control. Faced with the people¡¯s judgemental stares and finger pointing, Junyuan was annoyed and frustrated at the same time. ¡°You drank too much. Don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense!¡± She held the microphone and shouted, ¡°You haven¡¯tpletely broken off with your ex-girlfriend, and you even slept with a nightclub hostess...¡±


    Hang on. When did he not break off ties with his ex-girlfriendpletely? And when did he sleep with a nightclub hostess?


    ¡°Xia Mo!¡±


    ¡°I know my name is Xia Mo.¡± Xia Mo looked up, tears streaming down her face like she had experienced a tragedy. ¡°And even though you¡¯re so annoying, I-I like you!¡±


    What???!


    Shocked, Junyuan¡¯s mouth almost dropped open. Clearly he had not expected her to say the word ¡®like¡¯ after being scolded by her so thoroughly.

 Chapter 1099 - Bardahl

    <h4>Chapter 1099: Bardahl</h4>


    The onlookers and the staff on the stage who held the event were dumbfounded.


    This wasn¡¯t denouncing a scumbag, but a public confession?


    Why did such a beautiful youngdy confess to a scumbag like him who had not broken offpletely with his ex-girlfriend and slept with a nightclub hostess? It was intolerable!


    But no one dared to stop or say anything more, because the youngdy¡¯s face was full of tears, and she looked like she really liked the doctor!


    And the doctor, was clearly shocked. There was an indescribable look on his fair and clean face.


    Junyuan tried to clear up this mess. He frowned, wanting to pull her away from the crowd. ¡°Xia Mo, you¡¯re drunk. Stop spouting nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense.¡± Xia Mo shook her head, sniffing her red nose and even burped. ¡°I¡¯m also very upset and annoyed. I can¡¯t sleep well at night and didn¡¯t want to look for you during the day, but I couldn¡¯t control my legs. I don¡¯t know why I like you and I don¡¯t want to like you, b-but... I still did!¡±


    Junyuan stared at her silently, and could only stare at her.


    After confessing in front of the public, Xia Mo felt weak all over and she returned the microphone to the host. Her stomach felt terrible and she fell towards the ground weakly.


    Seeing that, Junyuan quickly held onto her.


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, Junyuan could only carry Xia Mo and walked out of the crowd with his scalp tingling.


    Xia Mo was stunned, seeming not to have expected Junyuan would carry her, but very soon, her slender and fair arms wrapped around Junyuan¡¯s neck and looked at him with blurry eyes. Her face was red and her eyshes were fluttering. ¡°Doctor, I really like you. What to do, doctor, I like you, I like you and it¡¯s so annoying...¡±


    She had drank too much so her consciousness was slightly muddled. She kept saying that she liked him and kept calling him ¡®doctor¡¯. That voice was soft and hoarse.


    Junyuan was blushing a ming red and looked at her angrily. ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to say it so many times.¡±


    Xia Mo pouted her red lips and her charming face was very close to him, her breath with the scent of red wine spilled onto his face. Junyuan wanted to avoid her, but was knocked on the forehead by hers.


    He was about to say something when he heard her say pitifully. ¡°Then... c-can you like me too?¡±


    Her voice was soft and... so real.


    His heartbeat turned chaotic.


    She burped again and the drunk look in her eyes was even more obvious. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ...


    The next day, Xia Mo was awakened by the sound of her phone ringing.


    Reaching out, she fumbled around and touched her phone. She furrowed her eyebrows and said hello unhappily.


    ¡°Momo.¡±


    Hearing Lily¡¯s voice, Xia Mo sat up from her bed and rubbed at her messy hair. ¡°Lily?¡±


    ¡°Momo, I tossed and turnedst night and couldn¡¯t sleep. I admit that I¡¯m obsessed with looks and was attracted to Doctor Xia¡¯s handsome appearance. I¡¯ve decided to save him. Last night I thought of a n to make sure that he could regain his glory.¡±


    The sleepiness in Xia Mo disappeared in an instant. Lily, who was on the other end of the line, was chattering non-stop. ¡°My blood is surging just thinking about how I can help Doctor Xia regain his male pride.¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s face was tense. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. He won¡¯t cooperate with you.¡±


    ¡°No. I called him this morning and he promised me that he¡¯ll go to the hotel. Momo, you can rest assured. I failed yesterday probably because I took him to the mountain. He should be more traditional and conservative and doesn¡¯t like the open air and thrills.¡±


    ¡°What? He agreed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I told him my room number. Room 1026 in XX Hotel.¡±


    Xia Mo hung up the phone angrily. As she was washing up, she looked at her reflection in the mirror.


    Although she did not seem energetic today because she drank too muchst night, how was she inferior to Lily?


    Although she could notpletely remember what happenedst night, she still remembered most of it.


    She confessed her feelings to him!


    She told him she liked him then he didn¡¯t say anything, but was going to meet Lily the next day!


    Could he be even more mean???


    Although she understood that he was rejecting her, she still felt unsatisfied and bitter!


    ...


    When Xia Yanran got out of bed to prepare to go to work, she saw Junyuan sitting in the living room, holding a cup looking dazed. She sat beside him.


    Junyuan took a sip of tea and looked at Xia Yanran gently. ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat before work?¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, seeming to have thought of something, Xia Yanran asked, ¡°Brother, yesterday, you and Xiaomo...¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Junyuan put down the teacup and picked up a bank card from the coffee table. ¡°Yanran, here¡¯s the money you used to save for home every month at work. I didn¡¯t use a cent. Now, I¡¯ll give it to you. Go and find Xiao Yi!¡±


    Xia Yanran was stunned and did not take the card. She lowered her eyes. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. The reason I didn¡¯t want you to be with him previously was not because I got injured and wanted to separate the both of you forcefully. I just felt that with Xiao Yi¡¯s background, he could not give you a stable life. But I think he¡¯s a real man and deserves your love as he could leave the mafia with his position at that time.


    ¡°Yanran, since he has taken a step back, you have to take a step forward. Go pursue your own happiness bravely. You have ten years of youthful memories with him and have already be a part of one another. Other than him, do you think you can still meet a person that you can imprint himself on you in the way he has?¡±


    Xia Yanran lowered her eyes, feeling a lump in her throat. ¡°Brother, when I broke up with him that time, I was very firm and hurtful. I... besides, he¡¯s gone to Bardahl.¡±


    Junyuan patted Xia Yanran¡¯s slender shoulders. ¡°Go and look for him. Be with him no matter what you encounter in the future. Yanran, be brave and fight.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked up at Junyuan with her eyes red. ¡°He¡¯s going to stay there for five to six years.¡±


    ¡°If you were with him, I think he would be very happy.¡±


    Xia Yanran hugged Junyuan and rested her forehead on his slim shoulders. ¡°Brother, can Xiao Yi and I really go back to what we were before? Your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, I...¡±


    Junyuan interrupted Xia Yanran warmly, ¡°Professor Qi, whom Xiao Yi found for me, is a well-known expert. He said I have hope to recover and I believe in him. Don¡¯t miss a good man because of my body. If he meets another woman over there and she happens to be a suitable person for him, it¡¯ll be toote for you if you go looking for him.¡±


    Images of Xiao Yi with another woman appeared in her mind, and her heart was throbbing with pain.


    Raising her head from Junyuan¡¯s shoulder, Xia Yanran finally said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and find him.¡±

 Chapter 1100 - Not Allowed to Say Anything Bad About Him

    <h4>Chapter 1100: Not Allowed to Say Anything Bad About Him</h4>


    Hearing that Xia Yanran was willing to find Xiao Yi, the weight was finally lifted off his shoulders.


    His sisters had grown up now and his wish was for them to be happy and that their future half would be able to give them a stable life.


    Now that Xiao Yi had left the bloody world of the mafia and was living an ordinary life, he had no reason to stop them.


    Junyuan patted Xia Yanran¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°Okay, now go to work!¡±


    Xia Yanran stood up from the sofa and seeming to have thought of something, she looked at Junyuan. ¡°Brother, did Xiaomo say anything to you when you took her homest night?¡±


    Junyuan¡¯s jaw clenched tight.


    Xia Mo¡¯s confession was too frankst night. At that time, he was slightly dazed and did not know how to respond. She was so noisy, shouting ¡®Doctor, I like you¡¯ over and over again... Maybe she was too drunk to remember what she had saidst night.


    Junyuan¡¯s face turned hot. He was not a person who was easily shy, but thinking about how Xia Mo¡¯s way of confessing her feelings to him was too direct, no matter how calm of a person he was, he would still be confused when met with a situation where she kept saying she liked him.


    Xia Yanran looked at Junyuan¡¯s expression and guessed that Xia Mo might have confessed to him. Xia Mo was brave enough to speak out about liking him and did not hide it in her heart, which many people could not do.


    ¡°Brother, Momo is a nice girl. What do you think of her?¡±


    Junyuan had already calmed down and he said, ¡°No idea. She¡¯s just a little girl in my heart.¡±


    Yanran was not surprised by Junyuan¡¯s train of thought.


    Her brother had a strong sense of self-esteem. He was unlikely to fall in love again given the circumstances of his body.


    ¡°Brother, if you try to not treat Xiaomo as a little girl, you will find how wonderful and attractive she is.¡±


    Junyuan only smiled and said nothing else.


    After Xia Yanran left, Junyuan returned to his bedroom and looked at the heart-shaped stethoscope on the bedside table, his expression slightly dazed.


    When he was leaving after taking the drunk Xia Mo home, she was still mumbling for him to take the stethoscope.


    ...


    After Xia Yanran arrived at the magazine agency, she found the HR manager and told her she wanted to take extended leave.


    But the HR department did not approve and asked her to look for the magazine agency¡¯s boss.


    When the boss learned that Xia Yanran was going to take extended leave, she said earnestly, ¡°Yanran, you¡¯ve just gotten promoted and you can¡¯t take leave for that long. How about this, if you have something urgent, I¡¯ll give you a three-day leave to settle your matters. The other time you managed to interview Mrs Wen and it made the performance of ourpany multiply by several times. The superiors and I are very optimistic about your ability.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have a chance to be promoted again in the future. We women can¡¯t give up our careers at anytime.¡±


    The boss was right. Xia Yanran did not know what would happen after she found Xiao Yi in Bardahl. If she quit her job, she would have to start again. She was not young anymore and it would not always be so smooth, being promoted and having a raise in a short time.


    After weighing the options, Xia Yanran agreed to take only three days off.


    It would be five days plus the weekend.


    Xia Yanran contacted Tang Chao. After meeting in B City, they had exchanged their WeChat.


    After inquiring indirectly where they were in Bardahl, Xia Yanran bought a ticket to Bardhal.


    ...


    The night was getting darker.


    Xia Mo, who had spent the day in a state of anger and distraction, still drove to XX Hotel.


    The hotel was under the Huo family and when Xia Mo first came to Ning City, she had stayed in the presidential suite for a period of time.


    When the manager saw Xia Mo, he greeted her respectfully, ¡°Miss Xia, to what do we owe the pleasure?¡±


    Xia Mo pursed her lips.


    Why was she here? Wasn¡¯t it all because of that doctor?


    Several times during the day, she wanted to call him and ask him why he was looking for Lily again. But what right did she have?


    She confessed to him, but he did not give her an answer! And not only that, he also agreed to meet with Lily!


    Sucking in a breath, Xia Mo told herself that she would try again. If it did not work she would forget this experience.


    Xia Mo looked at the manager and said expressionlessly, ¡°Give me the room card for room 1026.¡±


    The manager went to the front desk and asked the front desk staff to check on room 1026.


    ¡°Miss Xia, room 1026 has been booked.¡±


    Xia Mo frowned. ¡°Just give it to me, why are you talking so much?¡±


    The manager was stunned. His impression of Miss Xia was that she was easygoing and warm. She never put on airs when she stayed in the hotel and it was the first time he had seen her getting angry.


    Not daring to say anything else, the manager asked the front desk staff to give the requested room card to Xia Mo.


    Xia Mo took the room card and took the elevator up.


    The manager saw Xia Mo¡¯s fierce manner and thinking that there was a man and woman staying in room 1026, he was afraid there might be problems and hurried to follow her.


    When Xia Mo went over, the manager had not caught up, and she used the room card to open the door.


    As soon as she entered the room, she heard a softugh. ¡°Doctor Xia, let¡¯s go step by step?¡±


    Xia Mo felt disgusted.


    On the wide bed, the doctor was lying there and Lily was like a kitten slowly crawling to his side, her fingers moved from his face, to his chest and was slowly moving downwards.


    Xia Mo strode over and grabbed Lily¡¯s cor, dragging her off the bed.


    Caught off guard, Lily fell onto the ground. Fortunately, the ground was carpeted and it did not hurt.


    Lily got up from the ground and looked at Xia Mo, whose expression was dark. She was dumbstruck. ¡°Momo... why are you here?¡±


    Xia Mo took out a cheque from her bag. ¡°Take the money and leave. Don¡¯t look for him again.¡±


    Lily looked at the figure on the cheque and a smile appeared on her face that had looked slightly upset a moment ago. ¡°Wow, Momo, you¡¯re so generous!¡±


    Keeping the cheque, Lily pulled Xia Mo aside. ¡°Momo, were you moved?¡±


    Xia Mo remained silent.


    Lily looked at the man on the bed. ¡°He¡¯s handsome, but I heard that he can¡¯t hold a scalpel, and his male pride might not be able to recover. Why do you have to aggrieve yourself when you¡¯re so outstanding...¡±


    Before Lily could finish, she was shocked by Xia Mo¡¯s cold gaze. Xia Mo pointed at the door. ¡°Get out. You¡¯re not allowed to say anything bad about him.¡±


    Lily¡¯s mouth twitched, thinking that Xia Mo was really silly. Letting go of Young Master Huo, who was such a good catch and liking a man who might not give her happiness. What was in her head?


    After the door was closed, Xia Mo went back into the room.


    The man in bed had already stood up. He should have drunk a lot of wine in the evening and his fair skin was slightly red, his ss-like eyes were also slightly bloodshot.


    He did not look at Xia Mo and walked towards the door with cold eyes.


    Xia Mo stood in front of him and blocked his way. ¡°Doctor, are you rejecting me in this way because I confessed to youst night?¡±

 Chapter 1101 - Arriving at His City

    <h4>Chapter 1101: Arriving at His City</h4>


    The two were close and Xia Mo could smell the wine on him. Since knowing him, he had always had a fresh and clean scent.


    Seeing him like this, Xia Mo felt miserable, her hands clenched tightly and she felt like crying. ¡°Just tell me straight if you don¡¯t like me. Why did you have to stoop so low?¡±


    Junyuan frowned and said with a tense expression, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who introduced Lily to me? Do I need your consent now that I¡¯ve thought it through and wanted her to help me?¡±


    How could he do that?


    Xia Mo¡¯s eyes turned red and her lips trembled slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t like her touching you and if you¡¯re doing this just to avoid me, it¡¯s absolutely unnecessary!¡±


    Junyuan said nothing.


    Xia Mo stepped forward and was just a fist away from Junyuan. As she looked up at him, her beautiful face was like a fine jade, bright, youthful, beautiful and tempting.


    Too tempting.


    Junyuan wanted to step back to maintain a distance when his shirt at his chest was grabbed tightly by the girl suddenly.


    He could see that she was very nervous, her thick and long eyshes were fluttering nonstop. Suddenly, she stood on tiptoes and kissed him.


    But she was too nervous and only touched his jaw when he pressed her forehead with his hand, putting some distance between them.


    Xia Mo¡¯s heart sank little by little.


    She knew that he would not like her even if she took the initiative. Although she was still young, she also knew that it was not a wise choice for men to only like her in bed.


    She was too anxious.


    Last night¡¯s confession was not thought through, so she was in a terrible mess in front of him and lost herself.


    Xia Mo nodded and sorted out her mood as quickly as possible. ¡°Doctor, I understand what¡¯s on your mind. It¡¯s okay that you don¡¯t like me, you have the right to reject me. But please don¡¯t reject me by looking for a hostess in the future.


    ¡°I know my ce. Last night and tonight, I was rejected twice. I won¡¯t let you have the chance to reject me for the third time.¡±


    Xia Mo finished speaking and ran out quickly without looking at him.


    Hearing the door close with a bang, Junyuan¡¯s tall body leaned against the wall slowly. He took out a cigarette from his pants pocket and started puffing away.


    ...


    After that, Xia Mo did not go to the drugstore to find Junyuan anymore.


    But she was not the kind of person who bore grudges. Besides, there were no grudges between her and Junyuan. Just that girls who got rejected would feel embarrassed and ashamed.


    Even if she was a carefree person, she could not treat it like nothing had happened.


    She did not go find Junyuan, but would contact Xia Yanran from time to time.


    She was optimistic and open-minded by nature and liked Xia Yanran¡¯s character, so she wanted to continue to be friends with her.


    Xia Mo was overjoyed to learn that Xia Yanran was going to Bardahl to find Xiao Yi. They had been dancing around each other for so long. Finally they were going to be together.


    If Uncle Xiao knew that Sister Yanran was going to look for him, he would be very happy!


    On the day Xia Yanran went to the airport, Xia Mo woke up early. She brought some snacks she had made and small gifts and rushed to the airport.


    When Xia Mo arrived, Xia Yanran was already there. Junyuan and Xia Tang were also there to send her off.


    Seeing Xia Mo, Xia Yanran waved at her.


    When Xia Mo was on the way to the airport, she had prepared herself to be seeing the doctor again. Taking a deep breath, she ran to Xia Yanran with a big grin. ¡°Sister Yanran, I wish you a safe journey.¡±


    Xia Mo took out the gifts she had prepared. ¡°This is some snacks, and there are two veils in that small bag. I heard that there is a lot of dust and it¡¯s not so safe there. Sister Yanran, when you get off the ne, change into the clothes locals wear and put on the veil.¡±


    Although Xia Mo usually looked carefree, she was actually very thoughtful.


    Xia Yanran epted Xia Mo¡¯s gifts and hugged her. ¡°Thank you, Momo.¡±


    These days, Momo did not go to see her brother and Xia Yanran understood that her brother might have rejected Xia Mo.


    Xia Mo shook her head with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±


    Xia Mo only turned around to greet Xia Tang after Xia Yanran had passed through the security check. Turning to leave, Xia Mo did not speak to Junyuan and lowered her head, walking out of the airport.


    ¡°Little Momo!¡±


    A young and handsome man suddenly came out of the VIP passageway. He was wearing sunsses, a short blue coat and had a diamond earring in his left ear. If it wasn¡¯t Young Master Huo!


    Xia Mo was stunned in ce. After a while, Young Master Huo came over and put his hand around Xia Mo¡¯s slender shoulders. ¡°Yo, why have you be so thintely?¡±


    As Xia Mo¡¯s neck was wrapped around by Young Master Huo¡¯s arm, it made her breathless. She swatted the back of his hand. ¡°Do you want to strangle me? Why did youe over suddenly?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to give you a surprise.¡± Then his devilish and handsome face came close to Xia Mo, and heughed. ¡°Did you know I wasing, so you came to pick me up?¡±


    Xia Mo looked at his smug expression and could not helpughing. ¡°Why are you still the same as when you were a child.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. I just arrived and you¡¯re irritated at me already!¡±


    Xia Mo did not answer and thinking that Junyuan was still behind, she could not help turning back. She thought he was not looking at them, but the moment she turned her head, her eyes met his.


    Perhaps he did not expect that she would turn around, he could not look away in time.


    They stared at each other for several seconds before Xia Mo was forced to turn back by Young Master Huo. ¡°What are you looking at? Could it be that there are men who are even more handsome than me?¡±


    Xia Mo red at him. ¡°Why are you so narcissistic!¡±


    Without looking back, Xia Mo followed Young Master Huo out of the airport.


    Young Master Huo wanted to give Xia Mo a surprise and had already asked the chauffeur who was picking him up to wait outside the airport. The chauffeur was driving a Maybach that cost tens of millions of dors.


    Xia Mo had driven here, but Young Master Huo asked the chauffeur to drive Xia Mo¡¯s car back. He then stuffed Xia Mo into the Maybach and sped away.


    Junyuan and Xia Tang saw this and Xia Tang was slightly shocked. ¡°Momo¡¯s family must be well-off, is that her boyfriend? They seemed to be quitepatible.¡±


    Junyuan looked at the car that was disappearing from his sight. He pursed his lips slightly and said faintly, ¡°Get into the car.¡±


    Xia Tang looked at Junyuan puzzedly. It was so strange, why does Brother seem like he¡¯s in a bad mood?


    ...


    Xia Yanran arrived at Bardahl Airport and needed a connecting flight. She arrived when it was almost evening.


    Bardahl was rebuilt after the war. After getting off the ne the surroundings were very different from their country. It looked very old and shabby.


    Xia Yanran took a bus to the city center. The situation in the city center was much better than that in the airport. There were houses withrge spaces between the two sides of the asphalt road. There would be one or two tall buildings asionally.


    When she arrived at the city center, Xia Yanran found a hotel in decent condition. The address Tang Chao had sent her was more than two hundred kilometers away from the city center. It was getting dark and was not safe to take a car at night. Xia Yanran decided to stay in the hotel for the night and head over the following day.

 Chapter 1102 - Heart Pounding

    <h4>Chapter 1102: Heart Pounding</h4>


    The conditions of the hotel Xia Yanran was staying were worse than those hostels in China. The sound instion was not good and in the corridor, the sounds in the next room could be heard clearly if it was loud.


    Xia Yanran did not sleep well at night as she was afraid that someone would break into her room in the middle of the night.


    She woke up at dawn, changing into the locals¡¯ clothes, before the painted her face dark and put on the veil.


    She went on a shabby bus and went on a bumpy ride towards the suburb Xiao Yi was at. The roads in the suburbs were bumpy and Xia Yanran almost threw up the food she ate in the morning.


    Beforeing here, she had checked the situation on the inte, but the reality was harsher than she had ever imagined.


    The bus was driving slowly and Xia Yanran was on tenterhooks all the way, afraid that the bus would break down halfway. The roads were lined with weeds and the houses were in ruins, the traces of war still evident.


    It took more than two hours and Xia Yanran was starting to feel restless, but there was still another half to go. By now, Xia Yanran¡¯s stomach was churning and she felt ufortable.


    Just when she was leaning against the window drowsily, the bus stopped.


    Several ck men with swords got into the car.


    Xia Yanran saw that the few passengers on the bus had taken their bags out.


    Xia Yanran knew that the security was not good here and those men had guns too, so she took out her bag like the other passengers.


    The ck men with swords took their bags away.


    One of the ck men stopped in front of Xia Yanran and sized her up.


    Xia Yanran lips under the veil pursed tightly and her fingers curled, She lowered her eyes, not meeting that man¡¯s gaze.


    That man suddenly reached out and pulled away Xia Yanran¡¯s veil.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart seemed to have stopped at that moment.


    But fortunately, when that person saw that her skin was dark and had no outstanding appearance, he did not stay and left with the sword in his hands.


    The bus started to move again.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s back and palms were all sweaty. This ce was more dangerous and scary than she had thought!


    After another two long hours, Xia Yanran arrived at her destination near noon. The sun hung in the air, like a fireball burning people¡¯s bodies.


    Xia Yanran fanned herself with her hand. Her bag was stolen, but it was fortunate that her important belongings were in her clothes.


    Taking out her phone, she found Tang Chao¡¯s number and sent a message to him. But the signal in this ce was so bad that the signal went dead after she sent the message.


    Xia Yanran found a big stone and sat down. She only hoped that Tang Chao could see her message, otherwise if she met those thugs again, she would be dead!


    Half an hourter, Xia Yanran heard the roar of a motorcycle.


    Looking up, she saw a tall figure riding a motorcycle speeding over, a dust storm rising behind him. Under the rays of sun, she could not see his face clearly.


    But from his outline, she could tell that it was Tang Chao. This fellow always appeared in such a different way.


    Tang Chao rode very fast and soon, he was by Xia Yanran¡¯s side.


    He had obviously be tanned aftering to Bardahl. He was wearing sunsses and a helmet on his head. After looking around, his gazended on Xia Yanran. ¡°You are...¡±


    Xia Yanran saw his puzzled expression and could not helpughing, her tensed up nerves also rxed.


    To be honest, she was really worried that she would die before she got to see Xiao Yi.


    Hearing Xia Yanran¡¯sughter, Tang Chao took off his sunsses and looked at the woman who had covered herself tightly. ¡°F*ck, y-y-you¡¯re Beauty Xia?¡±


    Xia Yanran took off her veil, revealing a dark face. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do this, you¡¯d probably not have seen me today.¡±


    Tang Chao got down from the motorcycle quickly and hit the back of his head. ¡°F*ck. I thought you were kidding, why did you reallye here? Are you crazy? It¡¯s not safe here and if you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll really die.¡±


    Xia Yanran pointed at her face. ¡°That¡¯s why I have to do makeup like this.¡±


    Tang Chao looked around Xia Yanran and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Your bag was stolen?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But it¡¯s lucky that I hid my important belongings on my body. So I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Looking at the optimistic Xia Yanran, Tang Chao shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re really not afraid of death for the sake of love.¡±


    Xia Yanran smiled shyly.


    Tang Chao patted the back seat of the motorcycle. ¡°Brother Xiao went to the construction site. The signal¡¯s not good there. I¡¯ve sent him a message and I think he won¡¯t see it for some time, so I¡¯ll take you to where we live first.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded.


    Along the way, Xia Yanran learned from Tang Chao that the city where their construction site was called Peace City. It used to be one of the most prosperous cities of Bardahl, but the war had destroyed everything.


    When they arrived at Peace City, Xia Yanran saw that the houses on both sides of the road were shabby. They were either missing a door or window, or copsed in shambles, looking extremely deste.


    Tang Chao took Xia Yanran to a building that had once been a government building. The building had lost its prior splendor and was covered with marks. At the door, Xia Yanran saw several women drying nkets and a few little boys without any clothes on.


    ¡°We¡¯re staying here for the time being. These women lost their husbands and help with the cooking andundry here.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded and greeted the women in English, before following Tang Chao into the house.


    Tang Chao took Xia Yanran to the room right at the east on the third floor. ¡°Brother Xiao stays here. You must be tired. I¡¯ll go get some water and food first. You take a rest and have a nap.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    ¡°No trouble. When Brother Xiaoes back and sees you, he¡¯ll be over the moon.¡±


    After Tang Chao left, Xia Yanran looked around the room. It was simple and dpidated.


    There was only one bed, one table and a stool with missing legs. There were spider webs in the corner of the wall and other than the bed, the rest of the room was covered in dust.


    Xiao Yi must be very busy usually and he did not like anyoneing into his room, so those women did not tidy up his room.


    After Tang Chao brought water and food up, Xia Yanran washed her face and ate a few bites of the food. First she took off the bedsheet and nket, then she carried Xiao Yi¡¯s dirty clothes and went downstairs to wash them.


    The women were stunned when they saw Xia Yanraning. The woman who followed Tang Chao up was clearly dark-skinned, how did she be a fair and beautiful girl in just a short while?


    Xia Yanran smiled and greeted them, as well as exining her skin color.


    The women were very friendly and seeing Xia Yanran carrying Xiao Yi¡¯s clothes, they understood that she might be CEO Xiao¡¯s girlfriend and showed her where to wash the clothes.


    It was sunny here and the clothes and nkets were dry by the evening.


    Xia Yanran put the bedsheet on the bed andy on it, her heart pounding. Xiao Yi was not back yet and she did not know how he would feel when he saw her after he returned.

 Chapter 1103 - What Did You Say?

    <h4>Chapter 1103: What Did You Say?</h4>


    The sky grew darker and Xia Yanran tossed and turned in bed. She was exhausted, but somehow, she was not sleepy at all.


    Bardahl had a big temperature difference between day and night. During the day it was like a hot stove, but at night it was cool.


    Putting on a jacket, Xia Yanran went downstairs.


    ...


    In the canteen.


    Tang Chao looked at the time. Why was Brother Xiao not back yet?


    After waiting for about ten minutes, there was a noise at the entrance of the canteen.


    Xiao Yi and several foremen came back.


    Tang Chao got up and went to Xiao Yi. ¡°Why are you back sote today?¡±


    ¡°Something happened on the construction site. Some thieves came to make trouble.¡±


    Tang Chao frowned. ¡°Has it been settled?¡±


    ¡°The government took them away.¡±


    Tang Chao cursed lowly.


    Although the Bardahl project would bring them huge profits, it was undoubtedly dangerous. The security here was really very bad.


    Xiao Yi came over with food and after taking a few bites, he looked at Tang Chao. ¡°Why, you¡¯re scared and want to go back home?¡±


    Tang Chao rubbed his nose. ¡°You¡¯re not even afraid for your woman, what am I afraid of? Men must have a career!¡±


    Xiao Yiughed and continued to eat with his head lowered. But after a few seconds, he raised his head. ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    Seeing Xiao Yi¡¯s expression change so suddenly, Tang Chao decided to tease him. ¡°I said that men have to have a career!¡±


    ¡°The sentence before it.¡±


    ¡°Before it?¡± Tang Chao touched his head, looking like he had forgotten what he had said. ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Tang, you were talking about President Xiao¡¯s woman,¡± one of the foremen reminded Tang Chao helpfully.


    Tang Chaoughed out loud. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what I said!¡± Then, he looked at Xiao Yi. ¡°Did you receive the message I sent?¡±


    Xiao Yi pursed his lips and took out his phone from his pants pocket. He saw that Tang Chao had sent him a message at noon and clicked on it.


    <i>¡®F*ck! Your woman is here! Come back quickly!!!¡¯</i>


    With a p, Xiao Yi threw his chopsticks on the table and grabbed Tang Chao¡¯s cor. ¡°Is it very funny to make such a joke?¡±


    Tang Chao¡¯s cor tightened around his neck and he was almost out of breath. He pulled away Xiao Yi¡¯s hands and looking at his tensed and cold face, he did not keep him hanging.


    ¡°The message was real. I went to pick her up in the afternoon, she was travel-worn and even met with thieves on the way. Damn, she really loves you!¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s body stiffened and after a while squeezed out the words. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t want to eat dinner so she¡¯s in your room!¡±


    Before Tang Chao could finish, he saw Xiao Yi turned and strode outside.


    ...


    Xia Yanran walked around downstairs and then sat on a stone bench in the courtyard for a while. Hugging her knees, she sat there looking at the moon in the sky.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of hurried footsteps behind Xia Yanran and she turned back, seeming to have felt something.


    But that person was walking quite fast, running upstairs.


    Xia Yanran knew it was Xiao Yi¡¯s footsteps and she lifted her lips,ughing slightly, but did not call out to him.


    Xiao Yi ran up to the second floor and perhaps feeling something, he came back downstairs again.


    Before Xia Yanran could keep the smile on her lips, a tall and cold figure appeared in her sight.


    Xiao Yi hade down.


    He stopped a few meters away from her, looking in her direction with gloomy eyes. The light was a little dim so Xia Yanran could not see his expression clearly.


    But, she could see that his body was stiff.


    Xia Yanran stood up.


    The man broke out from his daze and strode towards her. His face under the light gradually became clearer.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart was beating hard and her fingers that were hanging by her side clenched together.


    When he was a few steps away from her he stopped.


    He licked the corner of his lips andughed. ¡°Is there something wrong with my eyes?¡±


    Xia Yanran could not help lifting the corner of her lips. ¡°You¡¯re not that old.¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly prickled. He resisted the urge to go forward and hold her in his arms. He stopped smiling, his well-defined face tensed. ¡°Are you crazy,ing here to find me?¡±


    Xia Yanran snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t wee me? Fine, then I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    She went upstairs.


    After a few steps, she could not help but feel a sense of disappointment, seeing that the man did not chase after her.


    Was she too confident?


    She was the one who asked for the breakup, and there was absolutely no room for that determination to be eased. Although it was because of her brother, it must have hurt his heart!


    He didn¡¯t tell her about him leaving the triad and bore all the pain ordinary people could not by himself.


    Xia Yanran went back to the room. Her bag was stolen by the thieves and she had nothing else.


    Resisting the urge to stomp her feet in frustration, Xia Yanran went to the door angrily. Xiao Yi hade up and his tall body was leaning against the wall. Seeing hering out, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to the airport tomorrow.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart sank.


    The other time in B City, she could feel that he still had her in his heart. How long had it been and he had changed?


    ¡°Have a rest first.¡±


    He turned to leave.


    If his tightly clenched fists did not betray him, Xia Yanran really thought he had let go of her. But the veins on the back of his hands were protruding, showing that he was holding back.


    Xia Yanran did not think much and rushed forward, hugging him from behind. Hugging him like this, she felt that he was much thinner.


    Her arms tightened uncontrobly.


    She could clearly feel his muscles and stiffness through his clothes. Her breath was filled with the smell of the man¡¯s sweat after a hard day at work and also his familiar scent.


    ¡°Xiao Yi,e in. Let¡¯s have a good chat?¡± She pressed her face against his back, her voice soft. She used to be tough in front of him, but after giving him her heart slowly, she had softened up a lot.


    Xiao Yi pulled her hands away and jerked his chin at her. ¡°Go in.¡±


    Xia Yanran went into the room first. Xiao Yi followed and closed the door, putting one hand on his waist. ¡°You came here by yourself?¡±


    His voice was as cold as the icy wind in winter.


    Xia Yanran saw that his expression was dark and was afraid that he would send her away right away. She lowered her head and nodded honestly. ¡°Mm.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression turned even darker. He raised his hand, poked at Xia Yanran¡¯s forehead and roared, ¡°What is this ce? How can you juste as you like? Do you know if you¡¯re not careful, you would be raped first, then killed and then your dead body would be raped a hundred times?¡±


    Xia Yanran shrank her neck and raised her curled and long eyshes, looking at the man with a dark and cold expression. She mumbled, ¡°I used to be a war reporter, I know how to protect myself.¡±


    Seeing that she dared to talk back. Xiao Yi¡¯s chest heaved. ¡°Regardless, this is not a ce for you to stay. I¡¯ll take you back tomorrow morning!¡±

 Chapter 1104 - I’m Here to Make Up with You

    <h4>Chapter 1104: I¡¯m Here to Make Up with You</h4>


    Xia Yanran looked at Xiao Yi¡¯s cold and strong attitude and she felt a lump in her throat.


    An unspeakable grievance spread out from her heart.


    She came all the way and was on tenterhooks the entire time. Now that she had finally seen him, she thought he would be happy, but did not expect it would turn out like this.


    Of course, she could not me him. They had already broken up and they could not make up so easily just because she wanted to.


    Xia Yanran did not want to anger him. After her brother got injured, her heart ached for her brother, but it did not mean her heart did not ache for him.


    Taking a deep breath, Xia Yanran calmed herself down. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t pull such a long face. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡±


    Her long eyshes fluttered and there were tears brimming in her clear eyes, reflecting his cold face clearly.


    Seeing her like that, his temper disappeared.


    ¡°Have you eaten dinner?¡±


    Xia Yanran heard that his indifferent voice had turned deeper and she shook her head. ¡°My stomach doesn¡¯t feel so good so I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and cook some porridge.¡±


    He was about to leave when his long fingers were grabbed by a small hand suddenly. She first held one finger, then two, three... until she held all five fingers.


    Her hand was slightly cold and her body moved in front of him, raising her head to look at him with clear eyes. ¡°Xiao Yi, I think I¡¯m sick.¡±


    The man immediately pulled back his hand and touched her forehead. ¡°Your temperature¡¯s normal.¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at his cold eyes and she understood that if a broken mirror was pieced back together, there would still be cracks. Besides, they had broken up a few times and got back together a few times.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to make up with you.¡±


    After saying the words ¡®make up¡¯, Xia Yanran wanted to avoid his gaze, but then at the same time she also did not want to avoid it. She wanted to see his expression clearly and know what he was thinking.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, ¡°Xia Yanran, you came all the way without caring about your safety just to make peace with me? What if I don¡¯t want to?¡±


    He sped her slender wrist and threw her to the wall.


    His handsome jaw was clenched tightly. He, like Tang Chao, had be more tanned, but he looked more masculine. His dark eyes were deep and he pinched Xia Yanran¡¯s chin. ¡°I¡¯m sweaty now and don¡¯t have much money. I can¡¯t go back from here immediately and have nothing. Are you sure you want to make up with me?¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at his eyes, her expression firm and she enunciated every word. ¡°I can earn money if you don¡¯t have any. Can¡¯t a woman support a man?¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Xiao Yi gave a low barkingugh and said nothing.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t squeeze, don¡¯t squeeze...¡±


    ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t be so agitated...¡±


    Hearing voices outside, Xia Yanran¡¯s mind cleared up. She looked at the man who was holding her and they both understood immediately. Xia Yanran got down from Xiao Yi¡¯s body and Xiao Yi went to the door, pulling it open without warning.


    The men at the door fell to the ground like a human pyramid.


    Tang Chao¡¯s angry voice sounded. ¡°F*ck, what have you all eaten? You¡¯re going to crush me to death!¡±


    Xiao Yi raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re the one leading this. Crush this brat.¡±


    The other foremen slowly got up and looked at Xia Yanran who was behind Xiao Yi.


    But Xiao Yi¡¯s tall body blocked her behind him.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, you¡¯re usually like a monk, not interested in women. We thought you were with Tang Chao. Since your girlfriend is here, let us take a look!¡±


    Tang Chao got up from the ground and rubbed his nose grumpily. ¡°F*ck, do I look like I¡¯m gay?¡±


    Xiao Yi spat out two words coldly, ¡°Get out.¡±


    After the room became quiet again, Xiao Yi turned around and looked at the woman who wasughing like a little fox. ¡°Ignore them. I¡¯ll take you to the airport tomorrow morning. It¡¯s not safe here.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s lips were still tingling with his breath, but his words made her heart tighten. She had never thought he would ask her to leave immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m sweaty. I¡¯ll go take a bath and ask the kitchen to cook something for you. Take a rest on the bed.¡± With that, he turned and left the room.


    Xia Yanran looked at his retreating figure and felt that he was somewhat different.


    ...


    Xiao Yi went downstairs and took a bath. When he came out, he felt slightly unwell and coughed several times.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, your phone rang.¡±


    Xiao Yi took his phone from Tang Chao and went to a quiet ce to answer it.


    ¡°Mr Xiao? I¡¯m the doctor on duty in Peace City¡¯s hospital. You didn¡¯t collect the results from yourst visit. From the CT scan, it shows that you have arge shadow in your lungs. If you have time, you need toe to the hospital for further examination.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s hand that was holding the phone tightened. For a moment, everything around him seemed to be stationary and his gaze flickering, making him not know where he was.


    ¡°You should pay attention not to overwork, your blood sugar is still a little low, so don¡¯t consume too much energy...¡±


    Xiao Yi hung up the call directly.


    Before leaving the triad in Hong Kong, he felt unwell and the doctor told him to quit smoking but he did not take it seriously.


    After leaving the triad, his head was seriously injured and he stayed in the intensive care unit for nearly half a month before regaining consciousness. After that, it wasn¡¯t long before he was discharged from the hospital.


    His body was not as good as before and he knew it in his heart.


    Raising his head, Xiao Yi looked at the room at the far east side on the third floor, his jaw clenched tightly. His heart was heavy and made him breathless.


    He did not expect that Xia Yanran woulde all the way to find him.


    If he could live a few more years, he nned to earn more money and give it all to her, making her able to livefortably for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 1105 - His Eyes Turned Red

    <h4>Chapter 1105: His Eyes Turned Red</h4>


    Xiao Yi looked at the room on the third floor for a long time.


    His throat suddenly itched so badly and he could not help coughing. This cough seemed unable to stop and his lungs became more and more ufortable. He was afraid that his cough would attract the attention of others so he had to cover his mouth tightly, but his cough still escaped.


    Tang Chao came over and patted Xiao Yi¡¯s long back. ¡°Brother Xiao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xiao Yi shook his head and his voice was slightly hoarse because of the cough. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Then he looked at Tang Chao. ¡°Don¡¯t lock your door at night. I¡¯ll go to your room to sleep.¡±


    Tang Chao was stunned for a moment before he showed his displeasure. ¡°Beauty Xia came all the way here and you¡¯re letting her stay alone in the room? Brother Xiao, you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re so abstinent!¡±


    Xiao Yi kicked Tang Chao. ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking talk crap.¡±


    Ignoring the muttering Tang Chao, Xiao Yi strode towards the kitchen.


    Before taking a bath, he asked the kitchen staff to cook some porridge. When he went to the kitchen, it was almost cooked and he chopped some shredded meat to put into it.


    The auntie who was in charge of cooking saw how sincere he looked and could not helpughing. ¡°President Xiao is so lucky, your girlfriend is beautiful!¡±


    Xiao Yi lifted his lips slightly and replied, ¡°She¡¯s passable.¡±


    ¡°President Xiao, you¡¯re too modest.¡±


    Xiao Yi smiled and said nothing more. In his eyes, Xia Yanran was indeed the most beautiful woman.


    After putting the porridge in a bowl, Xiao Yi brought it upstairs.


    Xia Yanran had already fallen asleep, lying on her stomach on the bed. This girl¡¯s sleeping position was bad and Xiao Yi knew it. She liked to lie on her stomach at the edge of the bed, the nket covering her face, not afraid that she would not be able to breathe.


    cing the porridge on the table, he walked over, pulling the nket away from her face.


    The woman¡¯s face was turned to one side.


    Xiao Yi stared at her for a while. Xia Yanran was not asleep and knew that he was looking at her. She closed her eyes, feeling sulky and not wanting to see him.


    But her slightly moving eyelids and fluttering eyshes showed that she was not asleep.


    The man¡¯s fresh scent after taking a bath floated into her nostrils, and Xia Yanran¡¯s ears turned hot. She wanted to open her eyes but she could not do it.


    The man¡¯s deepugh sounded by her ears, followed by her closed eyes being kissed by his lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending to sleep, hmm?¡±


    Xia Yanran muttered in her heart and slowly opened her eyes. When her gazended on his thin face, she felt sad and sorrowful and could hot help reaching out her hands, wrapping around his neck.


    ¡°What, you really don¡¯t want to make up? You¡¯re rejecting me just because I¡¯m a little close?¡±


    Reject?


    Xiao Yi looked down at the woman, one hand on her ear and the other threaded through her hair to hold the back of her head, his voice deep and hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m very heavy, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll crush you.¡±


    Where was he heavy? He clearly lost so much weight!


    Xia Yanran said nothing and wrapped her hands tightly around his neck, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Then did you miss me?¡±


    Miss, how could he not miss her?


    He missed her so badly it was like his heart was not his anymore!


    Seeing that he was silent, Xia Yanran looked up suddenly and her soft and red lips came close to his ear. ¡°Xiao Yi, I missed you so much.¡±


    When she broke up with him, her heart was painful and she missed him terribly!


    But she dared not show it. She could only hide the pain and longing deep in her heart.


    Xiao Yi looked at her teary eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t seduce me.¡±


    ¡°I want to seduce you.¡±


    Xiao Yi pulled her out of the nket. ¡°Eat the porridge and have an early rest.¡± Then, he walked quickly towards the door.


    Xia Yanran had not responded even after the door closed. Her heart was throbbing when she was pressed under him.


    But, he had left.


    Xia Yanran did not know what went wrong and sat on the bed, hugging her knees. She stared outside the window for a while and let out a breath with her cheeks puffed up.


    ...


    The next day.


    Xiao Yi woke up early in the morning.


    He knocked on Xia Yanran¡¯s room door, but no one answered.


    With a twist of the handle, the door opened, and Xiao Yi took a few quick steps inside.


    The sheets and nket was neatlyid as if nobody had slept on it.


    Xiao Yi rushed outside.


    Tang Chao came out from his room, yawning. ¡°Brother Xiao, why are you so anxious early in the morning?¡± Last night Tang Chao did not sleep well. It seemed like someone had been coughing in his dream and he woke up feeling tired.


    Xiao Yi ignored Tang Chao and ran downstairs.


    Xiao Yi looked around. Just when he thought she had left alone and was about to get his car ready to look for her, he thought that there was still a ce he had not found and ran quickly to the canteen.


    Inside, Xia Yanran was wearing a long ck robe, her figure slender outlined with an apron tied around her neck. Her hair was tied in a ponytail and she had no makeup on. She was busy in the kitchen with several women.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving soon and the gift I brought for him was stolen, so I have nothing left to give him. But he likes to eat my tomato egg noodles.¡±


    Xiao Yi looked at Xia Yanran, who was cooking the noodles and chatting with the women, and his eyes could not help turning red.

 Chapter 1106 - Moth to A Flame

    <h4><i>Chapter 1106</i>: Moth to A me</h4>


    When Xia Yanran smiled, she was really beautiful and charming, her lips ruby red and teeth pearly white.


    From when she was still youthful to now where she was mature and full of femininity, he had experienced all those wonderful things.


    Xiao Yi really felt his heart aching for her.


    Why did such a good girl like her meet him?


    She disobeyed him when she was young and he tortured her a lot. He did not know how she would fall for a jerk like him.


    Suddenly, he could not control his emotions and he stopped looking at her, turned and left the canteen.


    The moment Xia Yanran raised her head, she saw Xiao Yi¡¯s disappearing figure. He walked very fast, as if there was a ferocious beast behind him.


    Xia Yanran furrowed her eyebrows. She put the cooked noodles into a bowl hurriedly and took off her apron, chasing after him.


    When she reached the door of the canteen, her slender wrist was grabbed and her fair skin was wrapped around by a warm and dry hand. Then, she was pulled into the corner by the canteen¡¯s entrance.


    Her back was against the wall and his tall body pressed down on her, making her a little breathless.


    Although it was still early, people woulde in and out of the canteen. Xia Yanran¡¯s body turned stiff and her heartbeat sped up unwittingly.


    Putting both hands on his chest, she tried to push him away, but the next second, her wrists were grabbed by him and pressed above her head.


    Xia Yanran moved and seeing that she could not break away, she did not want to waste her energy. She looked up and met with his bloodshot and unreadable eyes. That pair of eyes were like shackles, locking her firmly.


    Her breath tightened.


    Her body stiffened and leaned helplessly against the wall, her bright eyes looking at him in confusion and panic. ¡°Xiao Yi, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Xiao Yi said nothing and stared at her with a dark gaze.


    Thump thump. Faster and faster, Xia Yanran¡¯s heart was beating so hard from his stare.


    ¡°Xiao Y©`Mmh!¡±


    He kissed her domineeringly.


    There was still a mint scent from after brushing his teeth lingering on his lips. It was fresh and clean, and the stubble on his jaw was not shaved. Xia Yanran¡¯s mind went nk for a few seconds and then, her hands broke away, wanting to push him away, but she was unable to.


    In some aspects, he had always been domineering.


    Just when she was almost out of breath, he suddenly released her.


    Their eyes met and there was a heat in his eyes that made her heart flutter. There were tears in her eyes, her long eyshes were fluttering like butterfly wings. It was so beautiful it could make one fall into a trance.


    She had just gasped for breath and was nning to ask him what he meant, he raised her chin and kissed her again.


    This time, it was gentler.


    She could not resist his gentleness at all.


    She closed her eyes slightly and not caring that they were still outside the canteen, she began to respond to his kiss.


    She wrapped her hands around his neck and her fingertips touched the short hair at the back of his neck.


    Their heartbeats could not lie.


    Xiao Yi told himself that he should control himself, but he could not. He loved her, loved her to the bone and wanted to melt her into his body.


    Even moths would not hesitate to go near a me.


    They did not notice Tang Chao and several foremen who were preparing to eat breakfast hiding not far away.


    ¡°Wow, this is f*cking exciting.¡± Tang Chao was very upset. This guy slept in his roomst night and was not loving to his own woman. Now, they were so deeply and publicly in love in public early in the morning. Were they even letting him live?


    It was rare to see an Asian in a god-forsaken ce like Peace City. Although there were young Bardahl girls who were interested in him, he liked girls with fair and clean skin. It was really not interesting to look at Bardahl girls!


    ¡°Young Master Tang, keep it in. If not, you won¡¯t be able to have breakfast. I see that you¡¯re quite fiery, why don¡¯t you go and have a cold shower!¡± One foreman joked.


    ¡°Fine, we made Brother Xiao unhappy because of our peepingst night and we¡¯d better withdraw now and wait for them to finish beforeing back.¡±


    Tang Chao was about to leave with the men when Xia Yanran saw them.


    She pushed Xiao Yi¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°People are here.¡±


    Xiao Yi did not release her. He left her lips and rested his forehead against hers, his heavy breath spilling onto her face. ¡°Ignore them, I¡¯ll take you to the airport after breakfast. I¡¯lle and find you after I¡¯m finished with my work on hand.¡±


    Hearing the first half of his words, Xia Yanran¡¯s heart ached, but she was relieved when she heard his remaining words.


    Looking at his thin and handsome face, she could not help caressing it with her fingers. ¡°Did you not eat properly recently or is the work here too tiring? If you¡¯re too exhausted then change it for something else!¡±


    He held her in his arms, hisrge hand pressing the back of her head, his chin rubbing against her hair. ¡°After leaving the mafia, it means that I¡¯m starting anew. It¡¯s fine to be a little tired.¡±


    Xia Yanran knew he was very devoted to his work, No matter what profession he was in, he would do his best.


    She bit him in the chest, her voice soft. ¡°How about I support you? I got promoted and I¡¯ve got quite the sry!¡±


    The man¡¯sughter came from the top of her head. Xia Yanran raised her head from his chest and pretended to be angry at him. ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    As soon as her voice fell, the man flicked at her forehead, then pulled her back into his arms. ¡°I can¡¯t bear for my woman to suffer.¡±


    Xia Yanran pushed him away with her face red and seeming to have thought of something, she eximed softly. ¡°Oh no.¡±


    Xiao Yi looked at her, his eyebrows raised.


    ¡°My noodles turned soft.¡±


    ...


    Bardahl¡¯s environment was not good and it was good to even have food. Xia Yanran was embarrassed to cook another bowl and looking at the noodles that had clung together, she puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat what the auntie cooked. I¡¯ll eat this.¡±


    The man took the bowl from her hands. ¡°I like everything you make.¡±

 Chapter 1107 - Want His Child

    <h4>Chapter 1107: Want His Child</h4>


    Tang Chao brought an empty bowl over and told the worker behind him solemnly, ¡°I like anything you make.¡±


    The worker leaned his head towards Tang Chao¡¯s shoulder shyly.


    Their whole group of men had left their hometowns and countries to work in another. With them working, eating and drinking together, there weren¡¯t any ¡®levels¡¯ or hierarchy between them and they were all very close to one another. Together with the clown-like Tang Chao, the atmosphere was extremely good.


    Xiao Yi threw a stool towards Tang Chao while Xia Yanran hurriedly stopped him with a flushed face. ¡°Don¡¯t be violent.¡±


    Tang Chao wriggled his eyebrows at Xia Yanran. ¡°Sister-inw is still the one who cherishes me.¡±


    When Xia Yanran heard ¡®sister-inw¡¯, sweet bubbles couldn¡¯t help but emit within her heart. Seeing the smile on Xia Yanran¡¯s face, Xiao Yi¡¯s cold expression softened unconsciously.


    ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. She¡¯s embarrassed, so all of you stop staring at her.¡± Xiao Yi pointed his chopsticks at Tang Chao. ¡°And you, I still haven¡¯t settled the issue of you dancing with my woman at B City yet, have I?¡±


    Tang Chao recalled him hugging Xia Yanran¡¯s waist and pressing their cheeks together that time. Although they were dancing normally, he smacked his lips together when he noted the dark fire emitting from Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop being an eyesore here. If not, I¡¯ll probably injure my legter.¡±


    Taking two steamed buns, Tang Chao moved away understandingly.


    With that, their surroundings finally turning silent once more, Xiao Yi looked down and ate all of the noodles Xia Yanran made for him.


    By his side, Xia Yanran ate some porridge. After they were done, Xiao Yi went up to change his clothes while Xia Yanran followed him as well.


    Xia Yanran took out a set of clothes from his luggage. Seeing Xia Yanran leaning against the door, he turned back to nce at her. ¡°Yanran, go out first.¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at him or a few seconds before she suddenly walked towards him.


    She walked in front of him, her fingers touching his buttons.


    He said hoarsely, ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Xia Yanran met his dark eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that when you took off my clothesst time?¡±


    He grabbed her fingers, stopping her from undoing his buttons.


    But Xia Yanran was a stubborn person. The more he didn¡¯t let her do it, the more she wanted to.


    In the past, with his character, he would never have slept in Tang Chao¡¯s roomst night. Apart from kissing her, he never did anything more with her, so there must be some problem.


    At the thought of him retiring from the triad, she had a feeling that he might be hiding something from her. Xia Yanran ced her hands on his chest. With a sudden push, she pushed him onto the wooden bed.


    Seeing her act like this, Xiao Yi chuckled softly. ¡°Is your skin itchy?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one whose skin is itchy.¡± Xia Yanran red at him. ¡°Are you hiding something?¡±


    Xiao Yiughed in anger from her words. ¡°Who else do I have apart from you?¡±


    ¡°Then let me look at you.¡±


    Their gazes met for a few seconds.


    Her eyes were filled with determination. Seeing him remain quiet, her cheeks slowly flushed. ¡°Xiao Yi, what are you hiding?¡±


    Xiao Yi sighed softly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing nice to see.¡±


    ¡°I want to.¡±


    He knew how stubborn she was. If he didn¡¯t let her take a look, she might still be thinking about this even after she returned. She came all the way here and he didn¡¯t want her to go back with troubles in her heart.


    He let go of her wrist, quietly letting her do what she wanted.


    Xia Yanran slowly undid his buttons one by one... Her eyes slowly widened, tears falling out uncontrobly.


    He had tattoos in the past, but now, all the tattoos were gone, but not gone at the same time. From under his corbones to his chest, his skin seemed to have been burned by something. Although it had been a while, the scar is still very clear and it looked slightly scary and disgusting.


    When she was scalded a little in the past, she already felt that it was extremely painful. With such arge part of his skin being burned in such a way, she didn¡¯t barely imagine how painful it was back then.


    Staring at the woman whose tears kept falling, Xiao Yi sat up and caressed her head. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    It was normal for him to get injured in the past, so he didn¡¯t think it was very serious. However, as he stared at the unending tears from the woman, he felt pain all over.


    ¡°What did you experience at that time?¡± She stared at him with tear-filled eyes.


    ¡°I only got a little injured. I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    She stared at him with bright eyes. ¡°Xiao Yi, I want to have kids with you.¡±


    Hearing her words, Xiao Yi wasn¡¯t able to move for a very long time.


    Although his expression didn¡¯t change much, she could feel how crazy and strongly his heart was beating with how close they were standing together.


    Xiao Yi admitted that his mind nked out when he heard that she wanted to have kids with him. He remained there unmoved and dazed, like a statue.


    It was rare for him to act so foolish.


    Xia Yanran wanted tough at him, but her heart ached for him too.


    He had no rtives and was all alone. He was more pitiful than her. In the many years they had been together, although they separated and got together again, she knew that he wanted his own children.


    Xiao Yi stared at Xia Yanran, his lips opening but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    As he slowly matured, the things he thought about were no longer as casual and wild as when he was younger. He worked hard to make himself sessful, using his determination of wanting to let her have a nice life to drive himself.


    However, his business had just started and he didn¡¯t know how long much longer his body could hold on. Can he bear to let her have a child?


    Everything had be a question mark now.


    He looked up at the woman lying on him, his frenzied heart suddenly softening.


    Xiao Yi grabbed Xia Yanran¡¯s slender wrist as he suddenly flipped her around, pressing her under him. ¡°Think about it carefully. Do you really want a child with me?¡±

 Chapter 1108 - Heart Felt Completely Soft

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Heart Felt Completely Soft</h4>


    Xia Yanran nodded determinedly. ¡°I want to, but I¡¯m leaving soon, so I don¡¯t know if you have that capability.¡±


    A smirk appeared on Xiao Yi¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Yanran, are you calling me old?¡±


    Xia Yanran ignored his dangerous smirk as she smiled brightly. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long, but I haven¡¯t been able to get pregnant. Now that you¡¯re not young anymore, I¡¯m really suspecting you...¡±


    His tone was dangerous and wild. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be d to prove you wrong.¡±


    ...


    ¡°I¡¯ll go bring some water over.¡± The man leaned down to kiss the woman in his arms.


    Xia Yanran hummed softly.


    He got off the bed. Although he had lost quite a bit of weight, his figure was still extremely good. While his chest, abdomen and arm muscles were not exaggerated, they were bnced and strong.


    Xiao Yi put on the shirt that had been thrown to the floor earlier.


    He went down to bring up some hot water, while Xia Yanran washed herself briefly and wore her clothes.


    Although she still felt it to be a pity that she was leaving, she understood that if she stayed, it would only worry him and stop him from concentrating on his work.


    Xia Yanran packed away her important documents properly and went down with the man.


    Xiao Yi drove an SUV here, so he pulled opened the door and let Xia Yanran sit in the front passenger seat. After Xia Yanran got into the car, he got on the driver¡¯s seat.


    When he was putting on his seatbelt, he seemed to have thought of something and nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯te over again next time. It¡¯s too dangerous here.¡±


    Xia Yanran hummed casually.


    He started the engine. Seeing her remaining silent, his other hand that wasn¡¯t holding onto the steering wheel hit her head. ¡°Can¡¯t bear to leave?¡±


    Xia Yanran bit her lips. ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±


    Xiao Yi chuckled softly.


    They remained silent for a while before Xiao Yi asked, ¡°How¡¯s your brother?¡±


    Xiao Yi had asked Professor Qi before. Junyuan¡¯s surgery was considered sessful. However, his nerves were still not too sensitive and he heard that he needed a woman to help him recover.


    At the thought of her older brother, Xia Yanran looked down slightly. ¡°I forgot to tell you, Momo likes my brother, but he rejected her.¡±


    At the mention of things between her older brother and Momo, Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t help but rant to Xiao Yi. ¡°Momo is young and pretty, hyper and interesting and not pretentious at all, so I like her a lot. But, Brother rejected her without even considering it. It must have hurt Momo¡¯s heart a lot! My clothes and face veil were prepared and bought by Momo.¡±


    Xiao Yi held onto the steering wheel with one hand while he held Xia Yanran¡¯s hand with another, his fingers caressing her hand softly. ¡°Actually, I can understand your brother. Although Momo was raised by the Huo family, her life had been nice and free of worries since she was young, so she can be considered as a youngdy as well. One reason why your brother rejected her is probably because he¡¯s scared that she¡¯ll suffer.


    ¡°Especially now that he hasn¡¯t recovered fully, so he is still slightly sensitive and feelscking. Also, your brother put most of his attention on your younger sister and you in the past, and didn¡¯t work on his rtionship with Shen Jiayi properly, so his rtionship experience is technically zero. You want him to love Momo crazily now, but do you think it¡¯s realistic?


    ¡°But with your brother¡¯s personality, if he let Xiao Mo approach him, he probably has some feelings for her too. Just give him some time!¡±


    Xia Yanran narrowed her eyes as she checked Xiao Yi out, pouting. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, you say it like you have a lot of experience. Confess, how many women did you have before me?¡±


    Xiao Yi pulled Xia Yanran¡¯s hand over to kiss the back of her hand. ¡°Why are you still pulling this old issue up?¡±


    Xia Yanran grabbed his well-defined hand instead. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Momo wouldn¡¯t want him anymore after my brother understands everything.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re feeling, but outsiders cannot poke into others rtionships. If Momo and your brother are fated, they will be together.¡±


    ¡°Then, will the Huo family let go of her?¡±


    ¡°This, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xia Yanran tilted her head, about to say something more when a loud bang rang and the car came to a stop.


    Several armed thieves dressed in ck robes ran out from the woods.


    Since the car stopped abruptly, Xia Yanran hit her forehead against the window. She was still seeing stars when she saw the group of thieves. Her eyes constricted as she cursed uncontrobly, ¡°Sh*t, why are these people always appearing?¡±


    The intention of these thieves are usually to rob and rape. Xiao Yi nced at Xia Yanran. Although she was wearing a face veil, without her makeup, anyone could tell that her skin was fair and clean and her facial features were pretty and eye-catching.


    ¡°Don¡¯te down.¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Yi was getting off the car, Xia Yanran¡¯s heart thumped crazily as she grabbed Xiao Yi¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s so many of them, you¡¯ll be in danger if you go down.¡±

 Chapter 1109 - She Didn’t Want to Leave Him

    <h4>Chapter 1109: She Didn¡¯t Want to Leave Him</h4>


    Xiao Yi patted Xia Yanran¡¯s arms, using his eyes to tell her to calm down. Noting thefort in his eyes, Xia Yanran¡¯s tense heart calmed down a little.


    She knew that there was only one consequence if both of them remained in the car, and that was death.


    She grabbed his hand, gripping his fingers tightly. ¡°Xiao Yi, you¡¯re not allowed to let anything happen to you.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m still waiting to have kids with you!¡±


    Those armed men were approaching them slowly and Xiao Yi stopped talking to Xia Yanran as he opened the door and got off the car with the agility of a panther.


    Weaponry in Bardahl were not controlled by the state, so for safety sake, Xiao Yi kept himself armed as well.


    Through the window, Xia Yanran nced outside. The car was already covered in smoke. Xiao Yi didn¡¯t kill them immediately, shooting arrows at those men¡¯s wrists and legs instead.


    Probably having not expected for Xiao Yi¡¯s shooting skills to be so good, several thieves were taken down.


    However, what followed where even more thieves.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart rose to the top of her throat.


    Seeing that there were more and more thieves by the second, Xiao Yi wanted to draw them away originally. However, at the looks of it now, there would still be thieves who would rush towards the SUV even if he did.


    Only his experience allowed him to make an immediate decision. If he wanted to take them down, he had to take down their leader first!


    Xiao Yi looked around him and saw one of the thieves being shielded by the others. Xiao Yi picked up some arrows from the floor, running towards that leader quickly as he took down the people that were attacking him.


    His speed was extremely fast, like a panther that was running through the rain of arrows.


    Before he could reach the leader, the thieves that were protecting him all started to attack him. Xiao Yi lifted his leg and spun around, as he held the leader into a headlock before anyone realized.


    What happened just now could only be seen by the people closest to him. He was as quick as lightning, his decision made quick with murderous intent.


    By the time the leader understood what was going on, it was already toote. His neck was held tightly by Xiao Yi, with a cold dagger pressed against his temple.


    Xiao Yi stared at him with temperature-less eyes. ¡°Order your men to put down their weapons.¡±


    The leader raised his hand and whistled.


    All of the other thieves turned around, and the leader ordered everyone to put their weapons down.


    Xiao Yi continued to grab the leader¡¯s neck as he walked towards the SUV.


    Xia Yanran was leaning against the window when she saw Xiao Yi taking hostage of the leader, her heart nervous and excited.


    When Xiao Yi walked over with the leader in his hold, Xia Yanran suddenly saw a thief hidden in the woods aiming towards Xiao Yi and the leader urately.


    The bushes were extremely tall and blocked that person. Xia Yanran¡¯s heart was immediately pull to the top of her throat. Before that person could fire out, Xia Yanran got down and found a stone, before she threw it towards the back of that person¡¯s head with all of her strength.


    Hearing themotion, Xiao Yi nced towards her.


    It was Xia Yanran¡¯s first time hitting someone. Her face was still slightly pale, swallowing dryly when her eyes met Xiao Yi¡¯s and she hurriedly turned around and walked towards the car.


    However, she had only taken a few steps when a hand grabbed her ankle.


    Xia Yanran was so scared hershes fluttered crazily.


    ¡°Sister... Save me...¡±


    Xia Yanran turned around and saw an injured girl whose face was covered in blood. All she saw were the girl¡¯s bright eyes, her shirt torn terribly.


    Xia Yanran hurriedly crouched and helped the girl up.


    Xia Yanran helped the girl into the SUV. A few minutester, Xiao Yi arrived at the car with the leader still in his arms. Seeing the unknown girl sitting behind, he nced at Xia Yanran. ¡°You drive.¡±


    Seeing blood covering Xiao Yi¡¯s hand and the injured girl, Xia Yanran furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to the airport anymore. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first!¡±


    ...


    After they drove away from the group of thieves, Xiao Yi handed that leader to the rted authorities. Then, Xia Yanran drove all the way to a hospital in Peace City.


    On the way there, the girl fainted from having lost too much blood.


    Once they arrived at the hospital, the medical staff hurriedly pushed the girl into the surgery room. Xiao Yi¡¯s left arm had been grazed by a bullet, so after bandaging it, he rested in a ward.


    Xia Yanran sat next to him, her heart still thumping when she recalled what happened.


    Xiao Yi patted her head. ¡°Since the leader of the thieves has been caught, they¡¯ll probably find their headquarters soon. That means it won¡¯t be so dangerous in the future. However, you should still go back as soon as possible. I¡¯ll talk to the rted authoritiester and get them to send someone over to bring you to the airport.¡±


    Xia Yanran grabbed Xiao Yi¡¯s well-defined hand, her voice slightly choked. ¡°Why are you always chasing me away? I still have five more days of leave, I don¡¯t want to leave so quickly.¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at her red eyes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing nice to eat here, nothing fun to y and it¡¯s not too safe either...¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, she interrupted him hurriedly. ¡°But you¡¯re here!¡±


    Hearing her words, an urge to tear up swarmed him. His chest felt like continuous electricity had been pumped into him. He pulled her into his arms as he kissed her forehead. ¡°My foolish girl.¡±


    ...


    After they rested for a while, Xia Yanran went down to buy some water and food.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far and stay safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Not too long after Xia Yanran left the room, there was a knock on her door.


    Xiao Yi looked up to see a girl holding onto a clutch standing by the door. There were still small wounds on the girl¡¯s face, but it was clear her wounds had been cleaned. Her skin was so fair it shined, her eyes bright and sparkling. She looked a little like Xia Yanran when she was eighteen or neen years old.


    Xiao Yi stared at the girl as he dazed out a little. It felt like time had returned to when he saw Xia Yanran for the first time. In a blink of an eye, it had been ten years. His girl had given the best times of her life to him.


    Breaking out of his daze, Xiao Yi stared at the girl by the door, his expression cold and stiff. ¡°You are?¡±


    The girl limped into the room. ¡°Sir, I came to find that sister that saved me.¡±


    Ah, so it was that girl that Yanran saved from the grass earlier.


    ¡°She went out to buy some things, you can wait for her outside!¡±


    The girl froze for a second, clearly not expecting for Xiao Yi to be so cold and ungentlemanly.


    Xiao Yi closed his eyes, acting like he didn¡¯t know her and didn¡¯t want to talk too much to her. The girl stared at him for a while, before she took a few steps forward as she asked, her tone not very certain, ¡°Can I ask... are you Brother Xiao Yi?¡±


    Xiao Yi opened his eyes, staring at the girl with his dark and deep eyes. ¡°How do you know me?¡±


    ¡°Are you really Brother Xiao Yi? I came to Bardahl... to find you.¡± Since the girl had received a trauma, her eyes turned red unconsciously. ¡°Do you still remember your Aunt Su Qing?¡±


    At the mention of his aunt, Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes constricted unconsciously as his fingers clenched into tight fists.


    His aunt had sold herself to an old man for him and hanged herself when she couldn¡¯t stand the torture anymore, her body ended up being thrown at the back of the mountain.


    He would never ever forget the scene of him seeing his aunt being thrown at the back of the mountain.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 1110 - Going to S Country

    <h4>Chapter 1110: Going to S Country</h4>


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression was tense, his eyes murderous. The aura he was exuding was too strong, making others shiver in fear.


    The girl blinked her bright eyes at him, her heart thumping a few times. ¡°Aunt Qing has a mother, does Brother Xiao Yi remember her? Aunt Qing¡¯s mother wanted to bring her to S Country back then, but Aunt Qing stayed for you and argued with her mother. The Old Madam went abroad and started her own business. She remembered Aunt Qing a few yearster, but couldn¡¯t find her anymore when she went back again.


    ¡°The Old Madam found out that she had cancerst year and doesn¡¯t have long to live anymore, so she missed Aunt Qing even more than ever. The Old Madam has a photo of Aunt Qing with you when you were still young and I saw it identally. I was an orphan, and had grown up with the support of the Old Madam¡¯s charity trust. To thank the Old Madam, I¡¯ve been trying to help her find Aunt Qing for her.


    ¡°A while back, I became an exchange student in Hong Kong and saw a notice on the newspaper identally that said that you had retired from the triad and are no longer part of them, so people shouldn¡¯t seek revenge or that kind of thing...


    ¡°I saw the photo and realized that you were simr to the boy Aunt Qing was hugging in the photo. Your name is the same as well, so I went to find Brother Xiao Feng. He said that you hade to Bardahl, so I came to find you and confirm that it was you.¡±


    The girl took out a photo from her pocket and passed it to Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi took the photo. The photo had turned yellow with age, and when Xiao Yi saw the image of his aunt in the photo, he recalled the image of her when she died and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    His throat started to itch once more, his emotions bing agitated as he started to cough uncontrobly. The moment he started to cough, it seemed like he could no longer stop coughing.


    Seeing Xiao Yi cough until his face turned pale, the girl jumped in shock. ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, are you alright?¡±


    The girl was slightly helpless. She hurriedly moved to pour a cup of water, wanting to pass it to Xiao Yi. However, because she was too rushed, she slipped and fell onto the bed uncontrobly.


    Xiao Yi supported her arm.


    Xia Yanran had finished buying the food and had returned to the room. Seeing that the door wasn¡¯t closed, she was about to walk in when she saw a young girl leaning on Xiao Yi¡¯s shoulder.


    Xia Yanran was slightly frozen.


    Xiao Yi let go of the girl very quickly, asking calmly, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The girl shook her head, her face slightly flushed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for spilling water on your bed.¡± She looked down, looking like an obedient girl who hadmitted a mistake.


    Xiao Yi waved his hands. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± As he said so, he returned the photo to the girl. ¡°You rest first.¡±


    The girl nodded and left on her crutches.


    Once she arrived at the door and saw Xia Yanran leaning against the door, the girl¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sister?¡±


    Hearing the girl¡¯s voice made Xia Yanran regain her senses. So it was that girl she had saved.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi was coughing really badly just now, so I wanted to give him some water, but I spilled it identally.¡± The girl blinked herrge eyes, her eyes bright and innocent. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Sister.¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at the girl, zoning out slightly when she realized how young and pretty the girl was after the blood was washed off her face.


    This girl was really simr to her when she was younger.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, how¡¯s your injury?¡±


    The girl pointed at her left leg. ¡°I was stabbed once, but it¡¯s lucky that the wound isn¡¯t too deep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring some food to youter, go back and rest well first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡± The girl took a few steps forward before she seemed to remember something. She turned back and smiled at Xia Yanran. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m Yi Ran.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Xia Yanran.¡±


    ¡°Such a coincidence, we both have a ¡®Ran¡¯ in our names.¡±


    Yes, it was such a coincidence!


    After the girl left, Xia Yanran walked into the room. Xiao Yi wasn¡¯t coughing so badly anymore, but he still let out an asional cough. He leaned back on the bed, his eyebrows furrowed tightly like he was deeply troubled.


    To be honest, he hadn¡¯t noticed when Xia Yanran came into the room either.


    Suddenly, there was a voice. ¡°F*ck, Brother Xiao, you actually became a hero in the hearts of Bardahl¡¯s people suddenly!¡±


    Out of the blue, Tang Chao burst into the room.


    Xiao Yi regained his senses and nced at Tang Chao. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard it from the news! It said that someone managed to capture the thieves¡¯ leader at XX Road and the government military had already exterminated the thieves¡¯ headquarters. Isn¡¯t XX Road on your way to the airport? I thought through all the possibilities, but only you are able to do something as dramatic as that...¡±


    Xiao Yi interrupted the nagging Tang Chao with a cold face. ¡°Alright, stop your a** kissing. I¡¯m fine, so you should go on to the construction site!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re acting like the typical hoes over bros!¡±


    Hearing Tang Chao¡¯s words, Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t help but smirk. Her phone started to ring. ncing at the caller ID, Xia Yanran hurriedly went out to take a call.


    After she finished the call, Xia Yanran noticed that the doctor was here. She was about to go in when she heard the doctor saying, ¡°Mr Xiao, do you not care about your body at all? I saw you smoking when I came in earlier. I told you before that there¡¯s a shadow in the x-ray of your lungs. If you continue to smoke, I¡¯m afraid even Gods won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that serious.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you cough out blood thest time you came for your checkup? There¡¯s a limit to our medical equipment here. I do suggest you go to arge city to do another check up.¡±


    The moment the doctor finished speaking, a loud bang interrupted the silence.


    The phone in Xia Yanran¡¯s hand had dropped to the ground.


    Staring at the pale Xia Yanran standing at the door, Xiao Yi stood up as he nced at the doctor coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll take note in the future.¡±


    The doctor didn¡¯t say anything else as he turned around and left the room.


    Xiao Yi walked in front of Xia Yanran, his hand moving to hold hers, only to be waved away.


    ¡°Yanran, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Xia Yanran walked out of the room, standing by the window as she ignored him.


    Xiao Yi walked behind her, his long arms hugging her slender figure. Xia Yanran struggled out of his hold, however as Xiao Yi gasped softly, Xia Yanran turned around immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I pulled my injury, it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you made of steel? Do you even know pain anymore?¡±


    Xiao Yi pressed his chest against her back, leaning his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Doctors all like to exaggerate. It probably isn¡¯t as serious as cancer.¡±


    Hearing the word cancer made Xia Yanran¡¯s heart clench tightly together.


    Her chest was heavy, the doctor¡¯s words suffocating her. ¡°I just received a call from Zhizhi. She found Huahua. I¡¯m going to S Country and I want you toe with me as well. The medical standard at the Royal Hospital is high. I¡¯ll only be at ease if you do a checkup there.¡±


    Xia Yanran had already been prepared to force him to go if he didn¡¯t want to, and didn¡¯t expect him to be silent for a few seconds before he agreed.


    ...


    Things couldn¡¯t be dragged on. One part of Xia Yanran wanted to see Yan Hua faster, while another part of her wanted Xiao Yi to do the checkup faster.


    They booked the air tickets to go to the Capital for the next morning. When they were booking the tickets, Xiao Yi said, ¡°Book a ticket for that girl as well.¡±


    Xia Yanran froze for a few seconds before she realized that the girl Xiao Yi was talking about was Yi Ran.

 Chapter 1111 - Everyone Had A Nice Home Apart From Her

    <h4>Chapter 1111: Everyone Had A Nice Home Apart From Her</h4>


    After so many years together, although they broke up and got back together several times and were met with many difficulties, Xia Yanran believed in him.


    If he really had other thoughts, they wouldn¡¯t be together today.


    However, Yi Ran really looked like her when she was young. Back then, didn¡¯t Xiao Yi like her and buy her because of her appearance?


    Although Xia Yanran knew that she shouldn¡¯t think too much, because she cared too much about him, she was slightly jealous as well.


    Seeing Xia Yanran remain silent, Xiao Yi was sharp enough to notice her emotions. His slender finger tapped her pretty nose as heughed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous of a young girl?¡±


    Xia Yanran knew him. If he wasn¡¯t interested in the person, he would be toozy to even care about that person.


    Recalling that he didn¡¯t scold Yi Ran or act cold to her for leaning on his shoulder, Xia Yanran felt even worse by the second.


    When he saw her remain silent, her expression twisting more by the second, Xiao Yi felt extremely happy.


    This showed that she cared a lot about him!


    Seeing that Xiao Yi was still smiling, Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t help but clench her fist and punch his shoulder. ¡°Did you notice it too?¡±


    Xiao Yi raised an eyebrow. ¡°Notice what?¡±


    ¡°Yi Ran looks like me when I was eighteen.¡±


    ¡°She does a little.¡±


    Xia Yanran immediately puffed her cheeks up in anger.


    Seeing her animated expression, Xiao Yi was terribly amused and a want to dote on her grew inside. He grabbed her hand and kissed the back of it. ¡°You¡¯re right in front of me, do you think I can look at another woman? Besides, she looks like you, it¡¯s not that you look like her.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s young.¡±


    ¡°My foolish girl, you aren¡¯t old either.¡± Xiao Yi pulled Xia Yanran into his arms as he bent down to kiss her forehead. ¡°I want to book a ticket for her because...¡±


    Xiao Yi didn¡¯t hide what happened from Xia Yanran, and told her everything about his aunt.


    It was Xia Yanran¡¯s first time hearing him mention about his younger days. He was an extremely egoistic and arrogant person. He would never tell her about how hard life was for him in the past. Now that she heard it, Xia Yanran¡¯s heart clenched tightly into a ball.


    Her heart ached so much for him!


    ¡°So she came to look for you. It¡¯s a good thing that she had only been slightly injured and wasn¡¯t raped. If not, her life might have been ruined.¡±


    Xiao Yi didn¡¯t care about that girl¡¯s feelings. He only cared about the feelings of the girl in his arms as he leaned down to peck the tip of her nose. ¡°Are you still jealous?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s ears flushed unconsciously. She was really being a little petty.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have cancer and can apany my girl until we¡¯re old, then we¡¯ll get married, alright?¡±


    Xia Yanran red at him. ¡°Will I marry you just because you said it? Xiao Yi, you¡¯re too naive.¡±


    ¡°You already want to have children with me, aren¡¯t you going to marry me?¡±


    Xia Yanran bit at his hard and stubbly chin. ¡°I¡¯m not going to agree so easily.¡±


    Instead of getting angry, he leaned down to kiss her instead. She panted angrily, her cheeks flushed red. ¡°I didn¡¯t brush my teeth.¡±


    ¡°You smell nice.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t wash my face.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty.¡±


    Xia Yanran red at him in annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re just glib-tongued!¡±


    ...


    Tang Chao came over to send them to the airport. Their journey was more sessful this time as they didn¡¯t encounter any thieves again.


    Xiao Yi was sitting in the front passenger seat while Xia Yanran and Yi Ran were sitting behind.


    The young girl was still timid and afraid on the way to the airport as she tugged Xia Yanran¡¯s sleeves throughout the journey, deeply afraid that she would get into a bad situation again.


    Once they arrived at the airport, Xia Yanran nced at the girl, her face was as pale as a sheet of paper.


    If Xia Yanran experienced what happened yesterday when she was eighteen, she would be as afraid as the girl, so sheforted the girl for a while.


    ¡°Sister Yanran, thank you. Since we¡¯re at the airport, I¡¯m not scared anymore. It¡¯s a good thing I found Brother Xiao Yi and didn¡¯te for nothing. However, if the Old Madam found out that Aunt Qing is gone, she would be very sad.¡±


    Xia Yanran knew how important Aunt Qing was to Xiao Yi. He probably agreed to go to S Country this time to go meet Aunt Qing¡¯s mother as well.


    Xiao Yi had bought first-ss tickets for the three of them. Xia Yanran sat with Xiao Yi while Yi Ran sat on the other side of the aisle.


    During the flight, Xiao Yi kept his fingers inteced with Xia Yanran¡¯s fingers, as he yed with her fingers asionally.


    Xia Yanran leaned into Xiao Yi¡¯s arms as she fell asleep. Seeing the couple acting like that, Yi Ran smiled brightly. ¡°Brother Xiao Yi and Sister Yanran¡¯s rtionship is really good. If the Old Madam saw Sister Yanran, she would definitely like her.¡±


    Xiao Yi caressed Xia Yanran¡¯s hair, his handsome and cold expression softening a little.


    After they arrived and was waiting for their luggage, Xia Yanran told Xiao Yi, ¡°Zhizhi got Butler Yi toe and fetch us. We¡¯ll go to the Crown Pce first, then go to the hospital tomorrow morning?¡±


    Xiao Yi remained silent for a few seconds, a deepplexity on his expression. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet the Old Madamter. You should reunite properly with your best friends, so I won¡¯t go with you.¡±


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t know if she was hallucinating, but his tone was slightly depressed.


    After they got their luggage, Xiao Yi entrusted Xia Yanran to Yi Fan. Yi Fan had driven a Rolls Royce luxurious limousine today. As the Crown Pce¡¯s butler, he had be the target of various bootlickings and had an extraordinary aura on him.


    Xiao Yi wasn¡¯t someone who belittled himself usually, but in this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter.


    Amongst Yanran¡¯s best friends, Nan Zhi, was now a Queen and had married the King of S Country, while Bo Yan had also been promoted and Yan Hua was the wife of General Bo. Only Yanran...


    He was nothing now.


    No one.


    Her future with him was bleak.


    Xia Yanran was about to get on the car when she saw Xiao Yi standing there lonely and dazed. Her heart immediately clenched tightly.


    She turned around and ran towards Xiao Yi, jumping into his arms. She looked up at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you can¡¯t bear to part with me, how about youe fetch me from the Crown Pceter after you¡¯re done and we can go stay at the hotel tonight?¡±


    Xiao Yi caressed her face, squeezing out a word bitterly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xia Yanran stood on her toes, disregarding Butler Yi¡¯s presence as she ced a kiss on Xiao Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m going first.¡±


    Xia Yanran was about to turn around when something grabbed her waist and she was pulled into the man¡¯s strong arms. His hands were pressed against her waist, using so much strength it was like he wanted to push her into him.


    He only let go of her after a long while, before he whispered hoarsely by her ear, ¡°Go.¡±


    After Xia Yanran got into the car, she unwound the window and waved at Xiao Yi. Even after the car had disappeared, Xiao Yi still hadn¡¯t looked away.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, why does the man who came to fetch Sister Yanran look like Butler Yi who serves our King?¡±


    Xiao Yi pursed his lips tightly, not speaking as it took him a while before he finally moved. ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet the Old Madam.¡±

 Chapter 1112 - Come, Let Me See What’s On Your Neck?

    <h4>Chapter 1112: Come, Let Me See What¡¯s On Your Neck?</h4>


    The moment Xia Yanran got off the car, she rushed into the Crown Pce. After Yan Hua disappeared, Bo Yan had called her to ask if Yan Hua had contacted her.


    When she heard that Yan Hua had disappeared and that even Bo Yan couldn¡¯t even find her, her head turned dizzily. Yan Hua¡¯s heart condition wasn¡¯t very good either, what if something happened to her?


    Xia Yanran rushed into the luxurious pce withrge strides. Yan Hua and Nan Zhi were sitting on the sofa. Nan Zhi was speaking while Yan Hua had her head bowed, looking like a child that had made a mistake.


    She looked like she had lost quite a bit of weight. Her face was pale, her chin sharp and she looked extremely pitiful.


    Xia Yanran originally thought that she would scold Yan Hua first after seeing her, for disappearing without saying anything. She must have suffered a lot alone.


    However, now that she saw her sitting there quietly, how could Xia Yanran bear to say anything mean to her?


    Nan Zhi felt the same as well. Her almond-shaped eyes were red as she stared at the quiet Yan Hua. Even though her heart ached for Yan Hua, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want your husband or daughter, but you didn¡¯t even contact your best friends! Aren¡¯t you too ruthless?¡±


    ¡°If she does it again, let¡¯s not forgive her anymore.¡± Xia Yanran walked over to her best friends.


    Yan Hua looked up. Seeing Xia Yanran and Nan Zhi¡¯s red eyes, their tears swimming in their eyes, an urge to cry swarmed her as she couldn¡¯t help but reach out to hug them.


    Xia Yanran and Nan Zhi returned Yan Hua¡¯s hug quickly as well. The three of them started sobbing loudly as they hugged each other.


    Butler Yi came in after Xia Yanran. Seeing the three girls crying together, his eyes turned red as well.


    This was the most beautiful and most innocent friendship he had ever seen.


    Butler Yi quietly dismissed the servants to give some space to the three best friends.


    Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran wiped Yan Hua¡¯s tears away, before they pulled her to sit between them.


    Now that Nan Zhi had be the Queen, her aura became even more elegant and dignified. She was still extremely beautiful when she cried. Yan Hua stared at Nan Zhi, her lips curling unconsciously as she teased, ¡°If the people found out that I made their Queen cry, they might scold me!¡±


    Nan Zhi had now be the most beautiful Queen in the people¡¯s hearts. After she registered her marriage with Mu Sihan, she did a lot of charity work and had received the genuine approval and love from the people.


    Nan Zhi red at Yan Hua. ¡°Does that mean that you¡¯ve been in the country?¡±


    Nan Zhi had always been smart, able to guess what happened briefly with just a small detail.


    Since Yan Hua had returned, she didn¡¯t n to hide anything from her friends. She looked down, saying softly, ¡°When I left, I thought that I only had a few more days to live. At that time, Bo Yan was struggling as well, since Chen Qianqian was pushing him very tightly. If he didn¡¯t agree to be with her, she wouldn¡¯t persuade that olddy to save me.


    ¡°I would much rather die than see Bo Yan marry another woman for me. He loves Little Apple a lot, so I didn¡¯t worry about Little Apple¡¯s future even if I was to leave. I knew that if I stayed, he might agree to Chen Qianqian¡¯s request out of no choice, so I left.


    ¡°I nned to find a quiet town and leave quietly. But I didn¡¯t think that the taxi I got into had been drugged and I lost consciousness not too long after I got on the taxi.


    ¡°When I woke up again, I was in a mansion. The thing I expected the least was that the person who made me unconscious and brought me there was that olddy. My heart was already in a terrible state then, so I could only lie in bed as even breathing was difficult for me.


    ¡°That olddy brought over a contract. She agreed to donate her daughter¡¯s heart to me, but I had to stay by her side to take care of her after I recovered and couldn¡¯t contact the outside world without her permission.


    ¡°I was a little dazed at that time, thinking that as long as they didn¡¯t force Bo Yan to marry Chen Qianqian, it was alright for me to stay and take care of the olddy.


    ¡°After I signed the contract, I fell into aa. When I woke up again, the heart transnt surgery was already done. At first, there were some signs of organ rejection, so I fell into aa once more. The olddy used a lot of her savings and energy to pull me back from Hell¡¯s gates. After I recovered, I felt extremely guilty towards the olddy. Since she didn¡¯t let me contact the outside world, I stayed at the mansion to take care of her.


    ¡°A few days ago, the olddy brought out the contract. She said that she didn¡¯t want to keep me in captivity forever, she just couldn¡¯t bear to part from her daughter. With her daughter¡¯s heart in me, it was like her daughter was alive again. She said that I took really good care of her and didn¡¯t go against the contract, so she was moved by my sincerity and took me as her goddaughter. She even let me go home, saying that she would be happy if I went back to see her two times every month.


    ¡°I only found out that the olddy¡¯s house wasn¡¯t too far away from the Capital after leaving the mansion. It was just at a grape ntation on the outskirts of the Capital. After I returned to the Capital, I went to find Bo Yan first, but...¡±


    At this point, Yan Hua¡¯s pretty face was slightly sad. ¡°He was very cold to me. Little Apple, on the other hand, cried and smiled, and kept calling me Mommy as she hugged me.¡±


    After hearing Yan Hua¡¯s story, both Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran remained silent. None of them would have thought that she would be so close to them after they looked all over the world for her.


    Nan Zhi couldn¡¯t bear to say anything else to Yan Hua, grabbing her soft hand instead. ¡°How¡¯s your body now?¡±


    Yan Hua sniffled. ¡°It¡¯s quite good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Nan Zhi pulled Yan Hua into a hug,forting her, ¡°As for Bo Yan, he was more worried than anyone else when you went missing. I heard from Sihan that after he couldn¡¯t find you no matter what, he went to the temple on a snowy day and kowtowed a thousand times to Buddha, wishing that you were alive and that he was willing to give some of his life to you.¡±


    Hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s words, Yan Hua¡¯s eyes turned red again. She bit her lip. ¡°I know that he¡¯s angry at me.¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled, ¡°He suffered.¡±


    Yan Hua nodded. ¡°After I came back, he passed Little Apple to me and when to the military camp alone. He hasn¡¯te back for thest few days.¡±


    ¡°You have to humor and dote on him more.¡±


    Yan Hua hummed shyly.


    After Yan Hua calmed down, she turned to look at Xia Yanran with her bright eyes. She grabbed Xia Yanran¡¯s hand, saying softly, ¡°All of you must have been extremely worried after I left like that. Now that I¡¯m fine, I was nning to go to Ning City to find you and apologize to you properly. I didn¡¯t expect you toe all the way here. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Xia Yanran grabbed Yan Hua¡¯s hand in return. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about between good friends. Zhizhi and I are relieved as long as you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Yan Hua nodded. ¡°Zhizhi is the Queen now, with the King doting on her. What about you? How¡¯s your work and love life?¡±


    Before Xia Yanran could say anything, she saw Nan Zhi ncing at her with narrowed eyes. Xia Yanran felt extremely awkward from Nan Zhi¡¯s stare on her. ¡°Zhizhi, what are you looking at?¡±


    Nan Zhi curled her finger at Xia Yanran. ¡°Come, let me see what¡¯s on your neck.¡±

 Chapter 1113 - I Don’t Care

    <h4>Chapter 1113: I Don¡¯t Care</h4>


    Xia Yanran was wearing a summer outfit she had bought at the airport as they were rushing over, so the love marks on her neck could be seen.


    Hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s words, Xia Yanran felt a little embarrassed. However, she wasn¡¯t one who shied away from such things, so she lifted her chin, moving her neck towards Nan Zhi. ¡°Look all you want, I don¡¯t believe your husband doesn¡¯t leave marks on your neck.¡±


    Nan Zhi couldn¡¯t help but smile, her dimples appearing on her cheeks as she looked extremely pretty. ¡°He used to do it, but he doesn¡¯t really dare to now.¡±


    After they got married, she had to go on television asionally and represented the country as its Queen, thus she couldn¡¯t appear as casual as she did before.


    All of her actions and words had to be elegant and dignified. She only dared tough and y around like this in front of her best friends.


    Both Xia Yanran and Yan Hua knew that the higher their status, the heavier responsibilities they had. Zhizhi was very happy, but she had a heavy burden from her position as well.


    Just a small bad action from her would be magnified. Not everyone could be the country¡¯s Queen.


    Yan Hua and Xia Yanran were both proud of Nan Zhi, feeling that it was their honor to have such a best friend.


    ¡°We were talking about you, don¡¯t bring the attention onto me.¡± Nan Zhi nced at the red mark on Xia Yanran¡¯s fair neck, her smile bright and teasing. ¡°When I got married, who was the one who told me that she broke up with a certain someone?¡±


    Xia Yanran flushed from Nan Zhi¡¯s words, using her hands to cup her flushing cheeks as she red at Nan Zhi with a pout. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s left by him? Can¡¯t I find another man?¡±


    Almost simultaneously, both Nan Zhi and Yan Hua sent her a gaze that said that no one believed her.


    Both of her best friends were smart people. Xia Yanran knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide away from them, so she raised her hands up in surrender. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m too disappointing to only have that a**hole of a man from the beginning to the end.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, aren¡¯t you two done with each other? Where¡¯s Xiao Yi? Wasn¡¯t he with you when I called you? He didn¡¯te?¡± Nan Zhi folded up her sleeves teasingly. ¡°When I see him, I¡¯ll punch him a few times. It¡¯s been so many years, when will he finally marry our Yanran? If he doesn¡¯t have any n to, I know quite a few nobilities...¡±


    Xia Yanran pounced at Nan Zhi, cupping her mouth. When she realized that Xiao Yi wasn¡¯t present and couldn¡¯t hear what Nan Zhi was saying, she hurriedly let go of her best friend. She puffed her cheeks up. ¡°He¡¯s very nice. I won¡¯t like any other nobleman, no matter how good he is.¡±


    Nan Zhi hugged Xia Yanran. ¡°I know, I know. You¡¯ve probably fallen for Xiao Yi for the whole of your life. However, with him in the triads, can he give you a peaceful life?¡±


    Xia Yanran pursed her lips. ¡°He already retired from the triad.¡±


    Nan Zhi froze for a second, before she regained her senses and hugged Xia Yanran tighter. ¡°That¡¯s good. I used to think that Xiao Yi wasn¡¯t too dependable, but now, he¡¯s really changed my impression of him.¡±


    Hearing that Xiao Yi had gotten the approval of her best friends, Xia Yanran¡¯s heart was drowned in sweetness. She said softly, ¡°He¡¯s really very nice. He treats me very well.¡±


    Both Nan Zhi and Yan Hua couldn¡¯t help but startughing. ¡°Mrs Xiao, are you defending your Mr Xiao already?¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, Huahua, don¡¯t you two defend your husbands?¡±


    ¡°Tsktsk, she¡¯s already calling him husband.¡±


    ¡°Stop teasing me, you two! If you continueughing, I¡¯ll tickle you to death!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    The three of themughed crazily as they yed around.


    All of them were extremely happy. It was so nice to be with their sisters, it was light hearted and fun.


    ...


    On Xiao Yi¡¯s side.


    He followed Yi Ran to the Old Madam¡¯s house.


    The Old Madam knew that Yi Ran had found Xiao Yi and was bringing him to meet her, so she had been waiting in the living room in anticipation.


    Xiao Yi had met the Old Madam when he was young, but it had been so long, so his impression of the Old Madam was already faded. However, when he saw her again, those blurry memories of her seemed to turn a little clearer.


    The Old Madam had aged a lot, her hair white though she still could be recognizable.


    Aunt looked extremely like the Old Madam.


    Seeing that Xiao Yi had arrived, the Old Madam wore her sses and inspected him from head to toe. After a moment of silence, she looked behind him.


    The Old Madam¡¯s action made Xiao Yi¡¯s throat tighten. He closed his eyes, saying hoarsely, ¡°Old Madam, Aunt had passed away.¡±


    The Old Madam fell onto her chair, banging the floor with her walking stick. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder I couldn¡¯t find her, no matter how hard I tried. When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°It was the fourth year after you left.¡±


    The Old Madam remained quiet for a very long time, her tightly pursed lips trembling slightly.


    Xiao Yi bent his knees and knelt in front of the Old Madam, kowtowing three times to her. ¡°It¡¯s because of me. If you feel sad, you can hit me!¡±


    The Old Madam only had one daughter. In the past, her daughter did everything to follow Xiao Yi¡¯s father, and she objected to her daughter bing Xiao Yi¡¯s stepmother. However, her daughter was too stubborn and got married to Xiao Yi¡¯s father secretly. However, the story didn¡¯t go on well after that. Xiao Yi¡¯s father got into an ident and passed away and the Xiao family went bankrupt, so she had rathered cut all ties to raise Xiao Yi alone.


    At the thought of her daughter¡¯s sorrowful and sad life, the Old Madam raised her walking stick and waved it towards Xiao Yi¡¯s back with all of her strength.


    Seeing this, Yi Ran, who had been standing beside them, pounced onto Xiao Yi¡¯s back without any hesitation and received the hit full on.


    It was toote for the Old Madam to stop.


    Yi Ranid on Xiao Yi¡¯s back, humming in pain.


    Xiao Yi turned around to stare at Yi Ran, who had taken a hit for him. He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Miss Yi, what are you doing?¡±


    Yi Ran held down the fiery pain on her back as she knelt down in front of the Old Madam as well. She choked slightly, ¡°Old Madam, when I went to Bardahl to find Brother Xiao Yi, I met some thieves on my way. If it wasn¡¯t for Brother Xiao Yi, I might not have the chance to see you again. I think that Brother Xiao Yi must be sad that Aunt Qing isn¡¯t here anymore as well, so please don¡¯t me him.¡±


    The Old Madam stared at Yi Ran¡¯s red eyes. After a long while, she leaned back onto the chair, waving her hands. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since I wasn¡¯t able to find her, I have long prepared myself for it. It¡¯s her life, I can¡¯t me anyone else.¡± The Old Madam nced at Xiao Yi. ¡°You can leave first, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Xiao Yi stood up. ¡°I¡¯lle and visit you another day.¡±


    After Xiao Yi left the mansion, Yi Ran hobbled after him in her crutches. ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, it¡¯s not easy to get a taxi here. How about you take my car first?¡± Yi Ran passed Xiao Yi a set of car keys.


    Xiao Yi ced his hands into his pockets as he shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need, I¡¯ll walk out of the are to get a taxi.¡± As if thinking of something, he nced at Yi Ran. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that again in the future. It was Yanran¡¯s decision to save you, you don¡¯t owe me anything.¡±


    Yi Ran opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but Xiao Yi had already left withrge strides.


    Staring at his leaving figure, Yi Ran furrowed her eyebrows slightly, unable to look away for a long time.

 Chapter 1114 - Unable to Accept

    <h4>Chapter 1114: Unable to ept</h4>


    The Old Madam stayed at a rich area, so it was really hard to get a taxi. Xiao Yi walked for a very far distance before he was able to get a taxi.


    After hearing that he wanted to go to the Crown Pce, the driver stared at him strangely.


    Naturally, Xiao Yi couldn¡¯t enter the Crown Pce, so he waited by the square¡¯s fountain. He nced at the luxurious pce, feeling a little stuffy, so he took out a cigarette and lighter.


    He had just ced the cigarette between his lips and was about to light it up when he remembered the ban Xia Yanran had given him to stop smoking. He smirked andughed out loud, before he reached to throw the cigarette into the rubbish bin.


    There was no need to call her. He knew that she had a lot to say when she met her best friends.


    For more than two hours, he waited at the square.


    The night during the Capital¡¯s summer was still slightly chilly. Xiao Yi was only wearing a ck shirt, but he didn¡¯t seem to feel cold.


    There were guards on duty at the Crown Square. Seeing that Xiao Yi had stood there alone for a long time, the captain of the guards brought his men over.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± the leader questioned Xiao Yi seriously.


    Xiao Yi ced a hand in his pocket, his expression indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone.¡±


    ¡°Who are you waiting for? Please show us your identification card.¡±


    Xiao Yi had ced all of his identification documents in his luggage, which was in the hotel and had brought nothing with him. He narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring it.¡±


    It had only been a short while since Xiao Yi had retired from the triads, so there was still a gangsterish aura on him. The leader felt that he was acting suspicious. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t bring your identification card, pleasee with us.¡±


    Xiao Yi didn¡¯t want to cause trouble here, so he forced himself to remain patient as he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my wife.¡±


    ¡°Your wife?¡± The leader stared at Xiao Yi. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the pce. She¡¯s your Queen¡¯s best friend.¡±


    Although Xiao Yi was speaking the truth, his words sounded like a joke to the guards. Several guards even burst out inughter.


    ¡°Your wife is our Queen¡¯s best friend?¡± It was clear that no one believed him.


    It was understandable. Xiao Yi had taken a taxi here and wasn¡¯t wearing any branded clothing. There was nothing on him that showed his status either, so he looked like a peasant who looked a little more handsome to the guards.


    How could a peasant¡¯s wife have the rights to be best friends with their Queen?


    Wasn¡¯t he daydreaming?


    The leader didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense to Xiao Yi anymore. The more he did, the more he thought this person was suspicious. He raised his hand. ¡°Take him away.¡±


    A dark and cold glint shed in Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes. He was never someone with a good temper. Everyone would be in a bad position if he was angered.


    So what if they were guards? Could they take people away so casually?


    Xiao Yi clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles cracking loudly.


    Just as the two parties were at a stalemate, a bright light shone over at them. Five ck sedans drove over slowly, their aura powerful and extravagant.


    Seeing this, the guards all moved into an orderly row as they bowed with straight backs.


    Seeing the car te, Xiao Yi could briefly guess who was in the car.


    A few momentster, the cars stopped.


    The door of the car in the center of the entourage was pushed open, and a tall figure walked out.


    Mu Sihan had just returned from his office. He was wearing a ck coat, a white shirt with a tie and suit pants that wrapped his slender legs. He looked handsome and cold, yet respectable as well.


    After bing King, his aura was iparable to anyone else.


    Back in Ning City, Xiao Yi already knew that Mu Sihan wasn¡¯t a normal person. Now that he had be a King, Xiao Yi wasn¡¯t too surprised either.


    The guards were all greatly surprised when they saw Mu Sihan walk towards Xiao Yi after he got out of the car.


    Was this man¡¯s wife really the Queen¡¯s best friend? He knew the King as well?


    Mu Sihan walked in front of Xiao Yi, their heights around the same. They knew each other in the past, so they weren¡¯t too unfamiliar with each other now that they met again. Mu Sihan reached his hand out first. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Xiao Yi.¡±


    Xiao Yiughed, reaching out to shake Mu Sihan¡¯s hand. ¡°Should I address you as the King or Young Master Mu?¡±


    ¡°Up to you.¡± Mu Sihan had found out from Nan Zhi that Xia Yanran hade. If Xiao Yi was waiting here, he must be waiting for Xia Yanran.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go in?¡± Mu Sihan said as he seemed to realize something. He nced at the guards, to which the captain immediately knelt down. ¡°I¡¯m at fault and failed to recognize a formidable person as I didn¡¯t know that this mister was acquainted with Your Majesty.¡±


    Mu Sihan nced at Xiao Yi with his dark eyes. ¡°Did they trouble you?¡±


    Xiao Yi waved his hands. ¡°They were just doing their job, it¡¯s nothing much.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go in and take a seat?¡±


    ¡°No. Please tell Yanran when you go in that I¡¯ll be waiting for her here.¡±


    When Mu Sihan saw Xiao Yi again, he realized that Xiao Yi wasn¡¯t as arrogant and wild as he was before


    It seemed the man had matured a lot.


    Mu Sihan didn¡¯t force the issue, so he got back into the car and waved at Xiao Yi.


    With Xiao Yi able to make their Kinge down and shake his hand personally, and even invite him into the Pce, the guards didn¡¯t dare to offend Xiao Yi anymore. After Mu Sihan left, they invited Xiao Yi to go wait in their resting room, but Xiao Yi rejected their offer calmly.


    Not too long after Mu Sihan¡¯s car drove into the Crown Pce, another SUV arrived.


    That was when the guards saw again how the usually stern General Bo also got down to shake Xiao Yi¡¯s hand. They didn¡¯t know what the pair said, but General Bo actually burst outughing.


    After General Bo¡¯s car drove into the pce, the guards were all thinking quietly that Xiao Yi must be some important figure as well! If not, how could he be good enough for the most important men in S Country toe down and shake his hand!


    The gazes on Xiao Yi immediately changed.


    Xiao Yi didn¡¯t pay attention to them. After Bo Yan left, he felt even more stuffy.


    Yanran might not care about how he was, but he couldn¡¯t let go of it. He would work even harder after returning to Bardahl.


    He wanted to give her a life of a princess and enjoy the best of everything in the world, instead of staying with him in his cheap apartment and toiling around.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s throat felt bitter. He wanted to use nicotine to dissolve that stuffiness, however at the thought of Xia Yanran, he suppressed the urge to smoke.


    ...


    Bo Yan parked his car at the pce entrance.


    Little Apple, who was sitting behind, poked her head out and blinked as she stared at Bo Yan¡¯s calm and cold expression. ¡°General Bo, are you really not going in to fetch your wife?¡±


    Bo Yan nced at the rude little girl. ¡°You¡¯re being rude, call me Daddy.¡±


    ¡°General Bo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°Daddy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait in the car for you.¡±


    Little Apple nced at the man¡¯s cold expression, thinking that this was probably Daddy¡¯srgestpromise.


    Who asked Mommy to hurt Daddy¡¯s heart by leaving?


    ¡°Alright, alright!¡±


    Little Apple pushed the door open, about to get off the car when Bo Yan suddenly said, ¡°Were you in such a rush toe to the pce to fetch your Mommy or to see Crown Prince Xiaojie, who hase home after finishing his training?¡±


    Little Apple giggled, her chubby fingers pressed against her small chin as she thought about it for a while.


    ¡°Both!¡±

 Chapter 1115 - A Teenager From the Comics

    <h4>Chapter 1115: A Teenager From the Comics</h4>


    When Little Apple walked into the pce, Xia Yanran was bidding goodbye to Nan Zhi and Yan Hua. After Mu Sihan hade back earlier, he told her that Xiao Yi was waiting for her outside.


    ¡°Auntie Yanran, are you going out to see your boyfriend? I saw him when I was in the car, he¡¯s really super super handsome!¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at Little Apple. The young girl was fair and soft, having inherited all of the good things from Yan Hua and Bo Yan. She was as pretty as a doll, while her personality was optimistic and hyper, attracting the adoration of everyone.


    Xia Yanran picked up Little Apple in her arms, unable to resist the urge to peck her pretty cheeks. ¡°I really want to have a child quick.¡±


    Nan Zhi originally wanted to ask Xia Yanran to stay for the night. However, when she heard Xia Yanran¡¯s words, she whispered in her ear, ¡°So you¡¯re in such a rush to go see Xiao Yi to create a life, hm?¡±


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t shy away from the attention either, admitting it openly. ¡°Seeing the little cuties Huahua and you have, I have to work harder!¡±


    At this moment, a soft voice trailed from the living room. ¡°Sister Apple.¡±


    Tiantian, who had gone over to Ye Fengjun¡¯s pce, ran over towards Little Apple. Seeing Xia Yanran, she greeted her sweetly before her grape-sized eyes nced at Yan Hua. She hummed for a second before she widened her eyes. ¡°I know you, you¡¯re Auntie Huahua, Sister Apple¡¯s Mommy!¡±


    It was the little girl¡¯s first time meeting Yan Hua in person, so Yan Hua was a little surprised. ¡°Is this Little Tiantian? You¡¯re so cute! How do you know me?¡±


    ¡°Because I saw your photo in Sister Apple¡¯s room. You¡¯re a big celebrity that sings really nicely and you¡¯re super pretty.¡±


    Yan Hua nced at Nan Zhi. ¡°Your Princess is really capable, her words are so sweet they could kill.¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled unconsciously, but before she could say anything, a cold and stern voice interrupted. ¡°She only knows how to talk sweetly and act cute to everyone. She can never follow up with her homework.¡±


    Little Yuyu walked in then. They were twins, but he was a lot taller than Princess Tiantian. He spoke really maturely as well, and wasn¡¯t cute like a child normally was. Princess Tiantian pouted. ¡°Brother is more strict than Daddy and Big Brother now. I¡¯m a girl, can¡¯t you give me some face?¡±


    Little Apple grabbed Tiantian¡¯s chubby hands, smiling sweetly. ¡°Girls who know how to act cute are really adorable.¡±


    ¡°Sister Apple, you have to act cute to Big Brother often. Let me tell you, there¡¯s a girl in our ss that likes Big Brother. She even wanted me to pass a present to him. Hmpf, I told them that Big Brother is my Sister Apple¡¯s!¡±


    Cough!


    Hearing a cough, everyone nced towards the lobby.


    Xiaojie, who had brought the twins to visit their grandfather, had returned. He had grown into a handsome and young little man. Since he had inherited Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi¡¯s height, he was taller than a lot of the children his age. His tall figure, short haircut from camp, his dense eyebrows, perfect nose bridge and well shaped lips look slightly sharper now,pared to his face that still had a little baby fat when he was younger. His dark and bright eyes were the only thing that were the same, sparkling as bright as ever. Hisshes were like his Daddy¡¯s, long and dense. He was extremely handsome.


    He was wearing a white outfit, looking like a teenager from aic as he walked over.


    Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Oh my god, my godson is so handsome now!¡±


    The closed military training didn¡¯t let Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan see their Xiaojie for a year, not to mention Xia Yanran seeing him.


    Children changed every year. Xia Yanran recalled the time when Zhizhi just returned to Ning City with Xiaojie. Back then, Xiaojie still had leukemia, his face pale and figure slender. But now, he was already a young teenager.


    Xiaojie walked over and greeted Xia Yanran and Yan Hua politely.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie.¡± Little Apple walked in front of Xiaojie with a giggle, looking up as she stared brightly at him.


    Now that the girl was slightly older, she stopped calling him Brother Husband in front of everyone.


    However, Xiaojie knew that she only stopped doing it in front of people. She was still extremely naughty when it was only the two of them.


    Xiaojie treated Little Apple as a younger sister, so he nodded and responded to her.


    Little Apple was still young, her thoughts extremely innocent and naive. She liked Brother Xiaojie, besides, she knew that she would be his Princess Consort in the future.


    After Xiaojie greeted everyone, he went up to study his culture lessons. Seeing him go up, Little Apple told Yan Hua and ran up hurriedly.


    Xiaojie was at the study¡¯s door when he saw Little Apple running after him. He turned around to look at her.


    Little Apple smiled brightly at him, saying naughtily, ¡°Brother Husband, I heard that you¡¯re going to a school for aristocrats to study soon! If a girl gives you anything, you cannot ept it!¡±


    Little Apple took out a crystal apple from her small bag, taking Xiaojie¡¯s hand and cing it in his hand. ¡°If they really want to give you a present, then say ¡®I have Apple already¡¯.¡±


    Xiaojie stared at the exquisite-looking girl in front of him, his fair fingers flicking at her forehead. ¡°What are you thinking of everyday? Don¡¯t put the adults¡¯ words to heart. You¡¯re still a child, I will always treat you as a younger sister.¡±


    Before Little Apple could say anything, Xiaojieughed and said, ¡°But I will keep the crystal apple you gave me properly.¡±


    Little Apple didn¡¯t know what Brother Xiaojie meant, but hearing that he would keep her gift properly, she nodded excitedly.


    ...


    Seeing Nan Zhi¡¯s three children and Yan Hua¡¯s Little Apple, the urge to have a child only grew even stronger in Xia Yanran¡¯s heart.


    Nan Zhi sent Xia Yanran out to the door. She wanted Yi Fan to send her to the hotel, but Xia Yanran rejected her.


    She could briefly guess why Xiao Yi was still waiting at the square and didn¡¯te in with Mu Sihan. She jogged out of the pce and arrived at the square.


    From afar, she could see the tall figure squatting by the fountain. He was ying with a lighter in his fingers, his side profile cold and dark, looking like he was deeply troubled.


    He was wearing a ck shirt, a pretty line extending from the back of his neck and into his cor, exuding masculinity even unconsciously. Xia Yanran¡¯s heart fluttered at the sight.


    It was weird now that she thought about it. She had known him for so many years, but she never seemed to get tired of looking at him.


    He had a different feeling to him at every stage.


    Xia Yanran crouched down as she walked behind him. He remained squatting, unmoving as Xia Yanran suddenly leaned forward and dropped herself on his back.


    His arm was still injured, so she couldn¡¯t bear to lean on his arm with her weight.


    However, the moment she touched his back, his arm reached around to press her down. Following that, she was carried off the ground as he piggybacked her.


    Xia Yanran gasped quietly. ¡°You knew I was here? No, no, your arm is still injured.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°No, let me walk by myself...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a luxury car now, but I¡¯m full of energy and can piggyback my wife now. I can also work hard to earn money so my wife can have a good life.¡±

 Chapter 1116 - It Was Already Very Late at Night

    <h4>Chapter 1116: It Was Already Very Late at Night</h4>


    Xia Yanran stopped struggling.


    She knew Xiao Yi. He was a man with a high degree of confidence man and was definitely feeling upset for her after seeing her best friends having found respectable partners.


    So sheid her head on his shoulder, staring at his well-defined face. A happy and sweet smile appeared in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure! I¡¯d still be happy as long as we¡¯re together.¡±


    ¡°Alright, hold on tight, my Princess. I¡¯m going to speed up.¡±


    He started to run as Xia Yanran hugged his neck harder, crispughter leaving her lips. Right now, she was happy... She wanted to freeze time in this moment especially.


    He piggybacked her for almost an hour. When she was leaning on his back, people would pass them asionally and she would hear their whisperedment of envy.


    He carried her back to the hotel. After they walked out of the elevator, they even started kissing each other in the corridor.


    She let him press her against the wall, letting him kiss her.


    Their breathing slowly got heavier.


    She clenched his cors weakly. ¡°O-open the door first...¡±


    ¡°The room key is in my pocket.¡±


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t willing to let go of her, she had no choice but to find it herself.


    When they finally opened the door, he carried her up and ced her on the counter.


    Hot lips moved along her soft ones, lingering down to over her chin, gradually leaving a trail down below.


    ..


    The night was long and quiet.


    Xia Yanran was almost losing her mind as she was flipped over and over again, the man having receiving some unknown agitation.


    Slowly, her mind dazed out and she didn¡¯t even know when she had fallen asleep.


    Herst memory of the night was of her begging him to stop again and again...


    It was alreadyte in the night.


    Xiao Yi wasn¡¯t sleepy at all as he stared at the woman whose hair was sprawled out, her cheeks flushed, his slender fingers caressing her sweat-drenched long hair.


    His pretty eyes were dark as he stared down at her. ¡°Yanran, give me a little more time.¡±


    Xia Yanran seemed to hear the man beside her say something, but because she was too exhausted, she turned around and fell asleep once more.


    ...


    Yan Hua was pulled to the pce entrance by Little Apple. When she saw the familiar SUV, happiness sparked in her heart.


    Ever since she returned, Bo Yan had gone back to work at the camp. She didn¡¯t even have the time to talk to him.


    Did hee fetch her tonight because he nned to ease their rtionship?


    In the past, she always thought that she loved him more than he loved her in their rtionship.


    Tonight, after hearing from Zhizhi that he went to the temple to pray for her and was even willing to give some of his life to her so that she would still be alive, her heart was both sad and warm.


    He wasn¡¯t a person who expressed himself usually and liked to hide everything in his heart, making it hard for others to read him.


    Once they got into the car, Yan Hua carried Little Apple to sit with her in the back. Little Apple called ¡®Daddy¡¯ brightly before she blinked yfully at Yan Hua.


    Yan Hua nced at the expression-less face Bo Yan had, swallowing the words that were almost out of her lips.


    She had a feeling that he would ignore her if she spoke to him now.


    That was why none of the two adults spoke on the way back. Little Apple was the only who spoke to Bo Yan for a moment, then spoke to Yan Hua.


    Little Apple was in a rather good mood tonight. Although Brother Xiaojie had only treated her as a younger sister, he epted her crystal apple!


    Once they arrived at the General¡¯s manor, Bo Yan got off first.


    Little Apple nced at Yan Hua who was beside her, furrowing her eyebrows. ¡°Mommy, I had to act sick to get Daddy toe back from work. Why didn¡¯t you humor and dote on him properly?¡±


    Although Yan Hua had broken her expectations before, she had always been a little afraid of Bo Yan since she met him, especially so when he was angry. That was why whenever she did a small thing that made her feel a little guilty, she wouldn¡¯t even dare talk to him.


    Besides, after he was promoted to be a General, he exuded a strong and cold aura all over. With just a nce at her, her heart thumped crazily.


    ¡°Mommy, you were the Queen at home in the past, with Daddy chasing after you. Why did you be a coward after your trip?¡±


    Yan Hua coughed awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m at fault.¡±


    ¡°Then apologize to Daddy properly. He must have missed you a lot after not seeing you for such a long time. He¡¯s just stubborn. Mommy, you have to learn from Tiantian and me, act cute and the boys will listen to you obediently!¡±


    Yan Hua stared at Little Apple, speechless as she pinched her daughter¡¯s chubby cheeks. ¡°Where did you learn this from?¡±


    ¡°Because every time Brother Xiaojie ignores me, I just have to cry and whine a little and he can do nothing to me.¡±


    Yan Hua didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. However, she was a little worried too. Little Apple liked Xiaojie so much now, but Xiaojie really only treated her as his younger sister. If her innocent love now became an unmoving love for Xiaojie in the future, wouldn¡¯t they be like Bo Yan and her?


    Although Xiaojie wouldn¡¯t be like Bo Yan and hurt Little Apple¡¯s heart terribly, Xiaojie was the Crown Prince who would inherit the crown in the future. If he didn¡¯t like Little Apple, he definitely wouldn¡¯t give Little Apple a chance, right?¡±


    Yan Hua stared as Little Apple jumped off the car, shaking her head hurriedly. Her daughter was still so young, she was thinking too much.


    However, she had to find a chance to ask Xiaojie about this. If he only treated Little Apple as his younger sister, then their families would stop mentioning about their promise of marriage.


    Yan Hua gave Little Apple a shower, waiting until she fell asleep before she returned to the bedroom.


    The bedsheets were neat and tidy and she couldn¡¯t see Bo Yan.


    Yan Hua walked into the bedroom. A whileter, the bathroom door was pulled open and Bo Yan walked out in his home clothes.


    He was holding onto a towel, drying his hair.


    He nced at Yan Hua who was sitting by the bed, as he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll be doing work in the study tonight and will leave early tomorrow morning. If there¡¯s nothing at home, I won¡¯te back for the time being.¡±


    Seeing him act so aloof, Yan Hua bit her lips. ¡°Bo Yan, can we have a proper talk?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± The tall figure walked towards the door.


    Seeing his cold figure, Yan Hua¡¯s heart immediately panicked.


    She cupped her heart and gasped out loud.


    Bo Yan turned back to look at Yan Hua. Recalling Little Apple¡¯s words, Yan Hua softened her voice. ¡°Bo Yan, m-my heart hurts.¡±


    Her voice was originally pleasant, soft and nice. After she softened it intentionally, she sounded even softer and more mesmerizing.

 Chapter 1117 - Ignoring Her

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Ignoring Her</h4>


    Hearing Yan Hua¡¯s words, Bo Yan immediately took two steps forward.


    However, he stopped himself very quickly.


    His heart was still thumping crazily in his chest.


    He stared as Yan Hua cupped her chest. She had lost quite a bit of weight, her face looking even smaller than before, his palm enough to cover her face. However, after she returned, he had gotten the head of the Royal Hospital to do a checkup for her.


    There was nothing wrong with her body after her heart transntation. Now, he didn¡¯t need to be afraid anymore, didn¡¯t need to be scared of her heart not being able to take something and leaving him.


    Seeing that the man didn¡¯t walk over after a while, Yan Hua slowly opened her eyes. When she saw the man standing by the door, looking at her aloofly, her heart skipped a beat.


    She had already said that her chest hurt, but why was he unmoved?


    Bo Yan ced a hand in his pocket. He was wearing home clothes, but there was something stiff and cold about him. He moved his lips. ¡°The Head of the hospital said that you¡¯re very healthy now.¡±


    Oh no, he saw through her move!


    Yan Hua had no choice but to put down her hand, as she stood up from the bed and walked in front of the man. He was a lot taller than her and was looking at her coldly, an unreadable emotion in his eyes.


    Her longshes fluttered as she ignored his cold expression and unfriendly tone. She squeezed out a timid smile. ¡°Can¡¯t we just talk?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about talking to me when you left without saying anything back then?¡±


    When she left the Crown Pce, Nan Zhi even told her that he would give in once she humored him properly after they returned. But with his attitude now, how did it look like he would give in?


    However, Yan Hua also thought that the time that he would reconcile with her after a short while. But now that she looked at how cold his expression was, she suddenly felt uneasy.


    Her leaving without saying or leaving anything had indeed hurt him a lot!


    Yan Hua knew that she was on the losing end, as her slender fingers moved to tug Bo Yan¡¯s sleeves, her heart fluttering uncontrobly when she touched him. ¡°Bo Yan, I know my mistake now. Please, won¡¯t you forgive me?¡±


    The man stared at her for a few seconds, before he tugged his hand away and put some distance between them. ¡°Rest early.¡±


    He turned around and left the bedroom.


    Yan Hua stared at his heartless figure, smiling from anger.


    She closed the bedroom door and sat in front of the makeup counter. Staring at her slim face, she questioned if it was because she didn¡¯t look feminine like this.


    That night, Yan Hua lost sleep, tossing about for a very long time before she managed to fall asleep.


    The next morning, she slowly woke up because of an itch at her nose. Opening her eyes, she saw Little Apple tickling her nose with a feather and she grabbed Little Apple¡¯s wrist and pulled her into her arms.


    Little Apple giggled happily in Yan Hua¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, the sun is shining so brightly but you¡¯re not awake yet? General Bo went to work before the sun rose so it seems like you didn¡¯t manage to humor himst night!¡±


    Yan Hua said dejectedly, ¡°It might be because I¡¯m not pretty to him anymore.¡±


    ¡°If General Bo dares to think that Mommy isn¡¯t pretty, I¡¯ll ignore him from now on.¡± Little Apple cupped Yan Hua¡¯s slender cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t be dejected Mommy. With me around, General Bo won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    Yan Hua pecked Little Apple¡¯s forehead. ¡°Then my happiness depends on our Apple.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay! Leave it to me!¡±


    ...


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t know if it was because they did it for too long, but her stomach ached a little when she woke up in the morning. Lying in bed, her eyelids were still heavy as she didn¡¯t want to get up.


    She didn¡¯t know when Xiao Yi had woken up, but he had already washed up and dressed up.


    Thinking that they needed to go to the Royal Hospitalter, Xia Yanran still got up from the warm nkets.


    Xiao Yi had already prepared her toothbrush for her. After she was done washing up, Xiao Yi had already gotten breakfast back for them.


    Xia Yanran walked over and sat on hisp, wrapping her arms around his neck. ¡°Oh right, I forgot to ask youst night. Did you go visit your Aunt¡¯s mother?¡±


    Xiao Yi hummed as he fed Xia Yanran a sandwich. Xia Yanran took a bite, wanting to get off hisp but he was grabbing her waist tightly.


    She was toozy to move anymore, so she leaned into his arms, eating the food he fed her. After a few bites, she felt ufortable and didn¡¯t want to eat anymore. She looked up at him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    He looked down at her, his eyes dark as he started to eat the sandwich she was eating.


    She smirked with heated cheeks. Seeing her smile, he lifted her chin and ced a kiss by the corners of her lips.


    He liked to kiss her while she liked the feeling of him filling her senses as well, as she became disorientated time after time.


    ...


    Xiao Yi didn¡¯t like to go to hospitals, but in order to make Xia Yanran be at ease, he still followed her to the Royal Hospital.


    Nan Zhi knew that Xia Yanran was bringing Xiao Yi over for a full body checkup today, so she informed the head of the hospital first. At the thought that they wanted children and the medical standard here was good, Xia Yanran was going to do a checkup with Xiao Yi too, treating it as their pre-marriage checkup.


    Her body was probably fine. Apart from her irregr menstruation cycle and her cramps, there seemed to be nothing else. Throughout the year, she rarely got flu as well.


    With all the big and small checkups, the two of them were busy doing their own tests, spending the entire morning there.


    Originally, some of the results wouldn¡¯t be out on the day itself, but since Nan Zhi had informed the head of the hospital, he gave them the green light so that they would be able to get all of the results by five in the evening.


    Xia Yanran went to eat with Xiao Yi


    When they were back in the hospital waiting for the results, Xiao Yi stared at the slightly shaking Xia Yanran and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Why are you shaking?¡±


    Xia Yanran acted calm. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Xiao Yi carried her onto hisp, cing a soft peck on her forehead. ¡°Are you scared that the results say that I have lung...¡±


    Before he managed to say ¡®cancer¡¯, she kissed him with all of her strength.


    The two of them were still sitting in the busy hospital lobby. People who went to the Royal Hospital were all of reputable status, so there were rarely anyone who hugged or acted intimately outside.


    When Xia Yanran kissed Xiao Yi suddenly, many people stared at them.


    Xia Yanran ignored everything and hugged Xiao Yi¡¯s neck, nibbling at his lips like a small bird. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say nonsense.¡±


    Xia Yanran rarely acted so intimately with him in public, so Xiao Yi stared at her, feeling like his heart had been soaked in a jar of honey. His lips curled up as he smiled brightly.


    Although his facial features were sharp, when he smiled, he looked extremely warm, so handsome that he made others¡¯ hearts flutter.


    Xia Yanran cupped his face, pressing her lips against his as she whispered domineeringly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to smile like this to other women in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mm, alright, my precious darling.¡±

 Chapter 1118 - Fatal Blow

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Fatal Blow</h4>


    It was five in the evening.


    Xia Yanran followed Xiao Yi to the doctor¡¯s office.


    After they got the results, Xiao Yi didn¡¯t even look at it and didn¡¯t let Xia Yanran see it either.


    Although he looked like he feared nothing and was extremely calm, Xia Yanran knew that he was worried and afraid as well.


    As they sat opposite of the doctor, Xiao Yi¡¯s hands on his knees clenched into tight fists and Xia Yanran ced her soft hand on top of his.


    The doctor took a close look at the CT scan and saw a dark shadow at his lungs. However, he didn¡¯t give an immediate conclusion and took a look at the cells analysis as well.


    It was only a few minutes, but it felt like two centuries long to Xia Yanran.


    She kept praying nonstop that it would be nothing, that it would be fine.


    Once the doctor was done looking at the results, he pushed his spectacles up a little. ¡°The results are good. There are no mutations, so it¡¯s not cancer. But your inmmation situation is a little serious. You will have to quit smoking and alcohol in the future.¡±


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Xia Yanran sighed heavily in relief. She nced at Xiao Yi, his lips were curling up too.


    It was a good thing that it was nothing!


    The doctor gave Xiao Yi some anti-inmmation medicine and instructions as well.


    As the two of them left the doctor¡¯s office, their expressions were rxed and happy.


    ¡°I have to go to the gynecology department.¡±


    As Xia Yanran had done a full body checkup, it included a gynecology checkup as well.


    Xiao Yi wanted to go with Xia Yanran, but received a re from her. ¡°Men cannot go into the gynecology department. You can wait for me in the waiting area!¡±


    Xiao Yi nodded.


    Xia Yanran walked to the office of the doctor who did her check up earlier.


    The doctor was a female doctor in her fifties. When she saw Xia Yanran walking in, she nodded at her. ¡°Please take a seat.¡±


    After Xia Yanran sat down, she smiled as she asked, ¡°Doctor, there isn¡¯t much of a problem with my body, right?¡±


    The doctor looked at Xia Yanran¡¯s checkup results, falling silent. Seeing this, Xia Yanran¡¯s originally rxed hands clenched slightly.


    Was there something wrong with her body?


    There probably wasn¡¯t, right? She rarely got colds, so what would be wrong?


    Xia Yanran stared at the doctor, asking once more, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong, right?¡±


    The doctor furrowed her eyebrows a little as she looked away from the results and looked up at Xia Yanran. ¡°Are you still single? How long have you cohabited with your boyfriend with?¡±


    Xia Yanran froze for a second, not knowing why the doctor would ask her this. However, at the thought that the doctor was a gynecology expert, she answered honestly, ¡°It¡¯s been a few years.¡±


    ¡°Have you gotten pregnant before?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s longshes fluttered. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Did you always take precaution?¡±


    Xia Yanran thought about it. ¡°Not every time.¡± When he was violent to him back then, he took her whenever he wanted and never cared about her feelings. He would never use any protection either and although she would take the pill sometimes, she didn¡¯t take it every time.


    Her heart skipped a beat. They rarely took precautions in the past, but she had never gotten pregnant.


    When Zhizhi had Xiaojie, she got pregnant after being with Young Master Mu once. Huahua also seemed to had Little Apple after an ident.


    Why was it so hard for her to get pregnant?


    There had never been any ident.


    Cold sweat covered Xia Yanran¡¯s hands as she stared without blinking at the doctor, saying with a tight throat, ¡°Doctor, is there something wrong with me?¡±


    She didn¡¯t realize earlier, but now that she was thinking about it carefully, a shiver ran up her spine.


    The doctor flipped through the results, only saying after a while, ¡°From your results, your womb is slightly smaller and is only two-thirds of that of the normal people. Also, the inner membrane of your womb is three centimeters. It is too thin, so it¡¯ll be hard for you to get pregnant. Furthermore, even if you did get pregnant, it would be hard to keep the baby.¡±


    <i>No...</i>


    As Xia Yanran listened to the doctor¡¯s words, her ears rang. In that one second, everything seemed to disappear around her. She stood alone in a deserted in, cold wind blowing at her from all around, making her shiver terribly from the pain.


    ¡°Miss Xia, Miss Xia...¡±


    Someone kept calling her nonstop. Xia Yanran regained her senses, her pale lips shivering terribly as she felt extremely cold. Cold sweat covered her forehead like she had been brought out from the water. ¡°Doctor, do you mean that I can never get pregnant?¡±


    Xia Yanran never thought about it in this way. If she didn¡¯te with Xiao Yi, she would have nevere for a checkup alone.


    During that morning at Bardahl, she even told him that she wanted to have children with him.


    Now, all of it seemed to be a joke.


    She couldn¡¯t have children!


    Staring at how lost and soulless Xia Yanran looked, the doctor got up and gave her some water. ¡°Miss Xia, don¡¯t be too sad. With how advanced medicine is now, you can try test-tube babies or get a surrogate mother if you want children.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes were covered in tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°The fertilized egg that surrogate mother will have would still belong to your boyfriend and you.¡±


    ¡°I know you can have a child that way, but I don¡¯t want to use another woman¡¯s womb.¡± If that was the case, she would rather not have any children.


    The doctor stared at the agitated Xia Yanran, sighing softly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some medicine that you can take for a while and we will see if it can correct your situation.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded with trembling lips.


    ...


    Xiao Yi waited outside for nearly twenty minutes. Seeing that Xia Yanran wasn¡¯t out yet, he was about to call her when he saw her walking out slowly.


    He moved forward and caressed her hair. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s chest was terribly stuffy. How was she going to tell Xiao Yi? She could tell that he liked children and wanted to have a lovechild with her.


    She could bear to see the disappointment in his eyes.


    He might not say anything for now, and might evenfort her. But what aboutter?


    In the past ten years, with them separating and getting back together many times, he still had some interest in her. However, once their rtionship was promoted from love to kinship, they needed a child to grow the responsibility and feelings between them.


    However, she couldn¡¯t have a child. He wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to be a father.


    A dull pain spread within Xia Yanran¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t know how to say and didn¡¯t know how to face it either.


    What was she doing to do? What would they do? She felt extremely clueless, helpless and scared.


    Seeing that Xia Yanran wasn¡¯t speaking, Xiao Yi grabbed her hand, furrowing his eyebrows when he found that her hands were slightly cold. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yanran?¡±


    Xia Yanran nced at Xiao Yi, breaking out into a bright smile suddenly as she poked her tongue out at him. ¡°Haha, were you scared?¡±


    Xiao Yi froze for a second before he realized what was happening and pulled her into his arms. ¡°You were scaring me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I wanted to see what your reaction would be like if there was something wrong with me.¡±


    Xiao Yi patted her perky butt twice. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like this in the future.¡±


    Xia Yanran pressed her face against his chest, looking down to hide her sparkling tears. ¡°Got it!¡±

 Chapter 1119 - Their Eyes Met

    <h4>Chapter 1119: Their Eyes Met</h4>


    As there weren¡¯t any cancer cells found in his lungs, the stone in Xiao Yi¡¯s heart finally chipped away. He didn¡¯t n to stay too long in the Capital, so he was going back to Bardahl for work tomorrow.


    Hearing his decision, Xia Yanran didn¡¯t say much. After the doctors report, her mind was in a mess and wasn¡¯t in the mood to spend more time with him.


    She needed to be alone and think about it properly.


    When they arrived back at the hotel, Xiao Yi¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Yi Ran.


    The Old Madam wanted Xiao Yi to bring Xia Yanran to the manor, wanting to meet Xiao Yi¡¯s girlfriend.


    Xia Yanran went to sleep after they returned to the hotel. She had been exhausted thest few days and was kept awake by himst night, so she was probably exhausted.


    Xiao Yi told Yi Ran to tell the Old Madam that he would bring Xia Yanran over tomorrow morning.


    After Xia Yanran fell asleep, Xiao Yi stared at her for a while.


    As if thinking of something, Xiao Yi took out her checkup report from her bag.


    Like she had said, everything seemed normal. It was probably because she was exhausted.


    Xia Yanran buried herself in the nket, crying secretly before she somehow fell asleep.


    When she woke up, the skies were already dark.


    Only the dimmed wall light was turned on in the room. Xiao Yi was sitting on the sofa, aptop ced on his slenderp as he wore a pair of frameless spectacles, typing away.


    When the lightnded on his handsome face, it was like he was covered in ayer of warm light, making his facial features even more well-defined.


    Everyone said that men were the most handsome when they were serious. It was true.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because her eyes were too strong and passionate, but the man concentrated on work suddenly looked up and nced at her.


    Their eyes met.


    Xia Yanran was attracted by his dark eyes. They were like to endless wormholes sucking her in.


    His eyes on her slowly softened, and Xia Yanran suddenly felt the urge to cry.


    Xiao Yi put down hisptop and walked towards Xia Yanran. He leaned down, moving his handsome face closer towards her as his scorching hot breath sprayed on her skin. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Are you hungry yet?¡±


    Xia Yanran shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°How about you get up and we go out to eat?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Xia Yanran went to the bathroom to take a shower. Xiao Yi had ce a few sets of clothes he bought unknowingly by the bed and she changed into one of them.


    There were a few unanswered calls on her silenced phone. There was a call from both Nan Zhi and Yan Hua.


    Xia Yanran replied them in the WeChat chat group the three of them had.


    Xia Yanran: I took a nap aftering back from the hospital.


    Nan Zhi: How¡¯s Xiao Yi¡¯s body?


    Although she was the Queen, a patient¡¯s details were private and confidential, so Nan Zhi naturally wouldn¡¯t ask the doctor so casually.


    Xia Yanran: Lung infection.


    Nan Zhi: It¡¯s good that there isn¡¯t a huge problem. Get him to smoke and drink less in the future.


    Xia Yanran: Ok.


    Yan Hua: I just came out from the shower. I feel so depressed, my General seemed to be determined to ignore me.


    Nan Zhi: I heard from Sihan that your General is in-charge of a drill, so he¡¯s probably really busy recently.


    Yan Hua: I wanted to go look for him at first, but if he¡¯s busy, then I won¡¯t go disturb him. Oh right, I n to make ae back.


    Nan Zhi: Everyone¡¯s attention would be on you.


    Xia Yanran: I¡¯m highly anticipating it!


    Yan Hua: Yanran, you¡¯re not going to leave the Capital so soon right? If you have the time, let¡¯s meet up!


    Xia Yanran: I only took a few days of leave, so I¡¯ll need to go back to work tomorrow. I¡¯lle back again earlier once Zhizhi decides on her wedding date.


    Yan Hua: We must hang out together when youe over again!


    After they finished chatting, Xia Yanran nced at Xiao Yi, who was waiting for her on the sofa. She walked over and smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Once they got out of the elevator and were at the lobby, a crisp voice rang. ¡°Sister Yanran, Brother Xiao Yi!¡±


    Yi Ran walked over in her crutches.


    Xiao Yi and Xia Yanran stopped where they were as Yi Ran walked in front of them, saying with a bright smile, ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, the Old Madam thought through about what happened to Aunt Qing. She said that she cannot me you either as that was Aunt Qing¡¯s own decision. You¡¯re the person Aunt Qing cared about the most when she was still alive. Since you¡¯re Aunt Qing¡¯s family, you¡¯re the Old Madam¡¯s family as well. She wants you to bring your girlfriend and have a meal with her before you leave the Capital.¡±


    Xiao Yi nced at Xia Yanran. ¡°Do you want to go with me tomorrow?¡±


    Xia Yanran knew how important Aunt was to Xiao Yi. He was probably guilty towards the Old Madam as well, so she nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Yi Ran broke into a bright smile. ¡°The Old Madam would be very happy when she finds out that Brother Xiao Yi is bringing Sister Yanran over.¡±


    ...


    After Yi Ran left, Xiao Yi brought Xia Yanran to eat at a Chinese restaurant. Xia Yanran¡¯s appetite wasn¡¯t too good, so she didn¡¯t eat a lot.


    Once they arrived back at the hotel, Xiao Yi wanted to be intimate with Xia Yanran, but Xia Yanran was slightly tired and seems uninterested. Seeing herck of interest, Xiao Yi didn¡¯t touch her.


    He worked untilte at night, while shey in bed and couldn¡¯t sleep.


    It waster after he got on the bed and hugged her that she slowly fell asleep as she smelled the familiar masculine smell on him.


    She had a dream.


    In her dream, Xiao Yi and her got married, but never had children after marriage. Because she took medicine to adjust her body condition, her face bloated and her figure went away. Xiao Yi slowly stoppeding back, stopped getting intimate with her and had work that never seemed to finish.


    One day, when she went for a checkup at the hospital, she happened to see Xiao Yi holding a woman with arge stomach. She heard the woman say, ¡°What do we do if your wife found out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kick that eggless hen away soon.¡±


    The woman fell into his arms with a coy smile.


    No! Xia Yanran woke up immediately, that stuffiness and sharp pain spreading within her nonstop. It was like a sharp needle that was poked at the depths of her heart. She could see it, but couldn¡¯t take it out.


    After she startled awake, Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t fall asleep anymore. She opened her eyes and stared at the man hugging her.


    After he fell asleep, he didn¡¯t look so cold anymore, looking like an innocent and unguarded boy.


    Xia Yanran buried her face into his chest, feeling his strong and rhythmic heartbeat. Her tears slowly slid out of her eyes.


    <i>Why did this have to happen to her?</i>


    ...


    The next day, they booked afternoon flights out of the Capital. However, Xia Yanran was flying to Ning City while Xiao Yi was flying to Bardahl.


    Once they were done with breakfast, they headed towards the Old Madam¡¯s manor.


    When they arrived, the Old Madam was with a guest, so she got the butler to bring Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi to another living room.


    They had to pass by the main living room to go to the other one, so when the woman who was speaking to the Old Madam saw Xia Yanran, she froze a little.


    ¡°Old Madam, that is...¡±


    The Old Madam never met Xia Yanran, but she guessed that she was probably Xiao Yi¡¯s girlfriend.


    Seeing the woman act like she wanted to speak but not dare to, the Old Madam was slightly confused. ¡°Dr Wei, she¡¯s my grandson¡¯s girlfriend. Why? Do you know her?¡±


    It just so happened that Dr Wei was the doctor who had done the checkup for Xia Yanran yesterday. She hesitated for a second before she said, ¡°Since she¡¯s your grandson¡¯s girlfriend, I have to advise you that it may be hard for that girl to get pregnant. It¡¯ll be a little difficult for you to have a great-grandson.¡±

 Chapter 1120 - Relationships Needed to be Warmed As Well

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Rtionships Needed to be Warmed As Well</h4>


    The Old Madam froze for a second, before she asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you mistaken?¡±


    Dr Wei never liked it when people questioned her specialty, so she furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°Old Madam, I shouldn¡¯t say too much as it is the patient¡¯s privacy, but I¡¯m warning you because you said that her boyfriend is your grandson. However, she can still have a child through surrogacy.¡±


    The Old Madam¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good. ¡°Surrogacy meaning to borrow another woman¡¯s womb?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Old Madam remained silent for a while before she waved her hand. ¡°Since it¡¯s her privacy, don¡¯t tell others about this anymore, even if you meet with someone you¡¯re close with.¡±


    Dr Wei never thought that the Old Madam¡¯s attitude would be like this. After all, she hashe only said it out of goodwill!


    ¡°If you have something on, I won¡¯t stay anymore.¡± The Old Madam called the butler over to send the guest out.


    Dr Wei never thought that her saying the truth would make the Old Madam unhappy instead. She stopped saying anything else as she followed the butler out.


    The butler went back in after sending Dr Wei to the door. Dr Wei was about to get on her car when a crisp voice called her. ¡°Dr Wei.¡±


    Dr Wei nced at Yi Ran, who was walking towards her. Yi Ran was smiling brightly and pleasantly, gaining a good impression from others easily. ¡°Xiaoran, is there something you need?¡±


    Yi Ran walked in front of Dr Wei, biting her lip softly. ¡°Dr Wei, when I walked by the room earlier, I heard your conversation with the Old Madam identally. Did you say that Sister Yanran cannot get pregnant?¡±


    At the thought of the Old Madam¡¯s unhappy expression, Dr Wei hurriedly looked around. Seeing that no one was around, she said sadly, ¡°Xiaoran, the Old Madam likes you the most. Since you heard it, I won¡¯t hide it from you. The situation is just like you heard. I only reminded the Old Madam out of goodwill and didn¡¯t expect to make her unhappy.¡±


    Yi Ran nodded in deep thought. ¡°Dr Wei must have been in a difficult position. However, the Old Madam is right. It¡¯s better not to say this to anyone else as it might affect your reputation.¡±


    Dr Wei nodded. ¡°Yes, yes of course.¡±


    Yi Ran sent Dr Wei to her car, only returning to the manor after the car disappeared from her view.


    When Yi Ran went in, the Old Madam had already called Xiao Yi and Xia Yanran over.


    The three of them were chatting. There was nothing unusual about the Old Madam¡¯s expression, while Xia Yanran was smiling brightly and politely as well.


    However, after observing Xia Yanran in more detail, Yi Ran noticed that Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes were still slightly red. She had probably cried in private.


    Not being able to have children would be the hardest blow to any woman. From how she looked, she probably hadn¡¯t told Brother Xiao Yi about this!


    Yi Ran sighed softly, thinking that Sister Yanran was really pitiful! However, Brother Xiao Yi was the more pitiful one. He was so charismatic, was he really going to be a childless person with Sister Yi Ran?


    Yi Ran silently nced at Xiao Yi and Xia Yanran. They were sitting very closely together, Xiao Yi¡¯s hand holding Xia Yanran¡¯s tightly. Yi Ran had learn psychology, so she knew what it meant when a man held a woman¡¯s hand tightly in front of their seniors.


    The woman was very important to the man!


    Xia Yanran originally thought that the Old Madam would be strict and unfriendly, but after spending some time together, the Old Madam was a lot friendlier than she had thought.


    They chatted for a while before they ate lunch together.


    The Old Madam wanted to speak to Xiao Yi privately, so they went to her study.


    Xia Yanran was watching television in the living room when Yi Ran sat next to her and passed her a cup of red date tea. ¡°Dr Wei from the Royal Hospital gave this to the Old Madam so help her regain some life. I saw that Sister Yanran¡¯s face doesn¡¯t look too good, do you want to try a cup?¡±


    Dr Wei from the Royal Hospital?


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, the doctor who did her checkup yesterday had a surname ¡®Wei¡¯ as well.


    Could it be so coincidental that it was the same doctor?


    Seeing Xia Yanran nk out, Yi Ran blinked her bright eyes. ¡°Sister Yanran, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xia Yanran shook her head. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Judging from Xia Yanran¡¯s reaction, Yi Ran was sure that Dr Wei wasn¡¯t llying.


    Yi Ran smiled brightly. ¡°Sister Yi Ran, you should try this tea! It¡¯s good for women.¡±


    ...


    After Xiao Yi came out from the Old Madam¡¯s study, Xia Yanran stood up.


    If Dr Wei was the one who did her checkup yesterday, she might have told the Old Madam about her condition after seeing her. Did the Old Madam call Xiao Yi in to tell him this?


    Xia Yanran felt extremely uneasy, feeling like she was a criminal awiaitng her sentence. She stared straight at Xiao Yi, who walked towards her withrge strides. He caressed her head. ¡°The Old Madam said that you¡¯re very good and told me to love you properly in the future.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heightened heart eased immediately.


    The Old Madam then called Xia Yanran into the room alone, taking out a set of jewelery. ¡°I wanted to give this to Xiao Yi¡¯s Aunt at first, but since she¡¯s no longer here and Xiao Yi is her only family, treat this as my meeting gift to you! I don¡¯t have much longer to live anyway. In life, you¡¯re bound to meet some problems, but don¡¯t afraid and don¡¯t give up, there will be a day where everything will work out.¡±


    From her words, Xia Yanran vaguely guessed that the Old Madam knew about it, but since the Old Madam didn¡¯t say anything, she never mentioned it either.


    ...


    After they left the Old Madam¡¯s manor, Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi went to the hotel to take their luggage before they rushed to the airport.


    After they parted that day, Xiao Yi put all of his attention into his work. However, he would call or message Xia Yanran everyday.


    At Peace City, the workers there were slowly able to handle the construction sites themselves, so Xiao Yi and Tang Chao returned to theirpany office at B City to work on more projects.


    When they got busy, they lost track of their days. Xiao Yi had always been a person who was able to take hardships, so in order to pull in more projects and get a proper footing in B City, he couldn¡¯t help but break his ban on drinking as he had to wine and dine with his partners.


    Seeing Xiao Yi work so hard, Tang Chao felt that it was strange. To be honest, Brother Xiao should rx slightly now that thepany was doing better. However, he didn¡¯t. One day, when Xiao Yi had drank too much, Tang Chao used the chance to ask him about it. He heard from Xiao Yi that he wanted to list thepany and be one of the top corporations in the country.


    When Tang Chao heard Xiao Yi¡¯s ambitions, he didn¡¯t think it was impossible to reach. Instead, his passion and blood boiled within him.


    On this day, Tang Chao and Xiao Yi had just finished a meal with the construction agency¡¯s leader. They walked out of the clubhouse as Tang Chao elbowed Xiao Yi. ¡°Brother Xiao, your career is important, but you cannot ignore your rtionship too. How long has it been since you parted with Sister-inw in the Capital?¡±


    With Tang Chao¡¯s reminder, Xiao Yi finally remembered that Xia Yanran was either in a meeting or a business trip when he called her recently. She rarely replied to his messages either. He put all of his attention on work, but ignored that he needed to put some attention on his rtionship as well.


    He hit his head, slightly drowsy as he said, ¡°It¡¯s almost been two months.¡±

 Chapter 1121 - Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 1121: Drunk</h4>


    Xiao Yi¡¯s goal was simple, that was, to let Xia Yanran live like a queen in the future. Like that, she could go to work if she wanted to, or not go if she did not want to.


    He wanted to give her everything that other women had.


    Xiao Yi never liked to talk about these things. He was a man who would fulfill his ideas. But Tang Chao¡¯s words reminded him that feelings needed to be heated too.


    Xiao Yi came out of the clubhouse, his tall body leaning against the marble pir. He was looking down, holding his phone and calling Xia Yanran.


    He had one hand in his pants pocket, the other holding his phone, his well-defined face and facial features under the dim light were like an exquisite carving. His slightly drunk looking eyes were deep and dark, and was able to make people feel that he was aloof yet charming just by standing there.


    The call got through but no one answered.


    He frowned slightly and his sexy red lips pursed into a straight line.


    A horn sounded.


    Xiao Yi looked up. Tang Chao had already gotten into the car and he lowered the car window, beckoning to Xiao Yi. ¡°Brother Xiao, get in the car.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s call was automatically hung up because no one answered it.


    He called again. It rang for a long time, but still, no one answered.


    Xiao Yi stuffed his phone back into his pants pocket with a slightly dark expression and pulled open the car door.


    His jaw was clenched tight, showing his unhappiness and thus, there was a cold and menacing airing from him.


    Tang Chao used his elbow to poke at Xiao Yi. ¡°Brother Xiao, look at who¡¯s driving?¡±


    Xiao Yi had on an expression that seemed to say ¡®I¡¯m not in a good mood now, don¡¯t provoke me¡¯. He had one hand on his head and did not look at the person who was driving.


    The person who was driving looked at Xiao Yi through the rearview mirror and said in a slightly embarrassed manner, ¡°Brother Xiao Yi.¡±


    Xiao Yi put down the hand on his forehand, his eyebrows raised slightly. ¡°Yi Ran?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I applied to yourpany and now I¡¯m working under your assistant as an intern. Your assistant is busy tonight and asked me to pick up you and Young Master Tang.¡±


    Xiao Yi narrowed his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just start university?¡±


    ¡°I look young, but I¡¯m actually twenty years old. I skipped a grade when I was in junior high.¡±


    Tang Chao chimed in, ¡°You¡¯re quite outstanding.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Tang, you tter me.¡±


    Xiao Yi was not paying attention to Yi Ran and after brushing her off with a few words, he thought about Xia Yanran again.


    What the hell was that woman doing?


    It was fine that she was giving him the cold treatment, but she¡¯s not even answering her phone now?


    ...


    On Xia Yanran¡¯s side.


    After entertaining several clients, she had drunk a little too much. At the end of the gathering, she threw up in the hotel¡¯s washroom.


    It happened that Xia Mo was also here at the hotel for a meal. When she saw Xia Yanran in the washroom, she quickly held her. ¡°Sister Yanran, why did you drink so much?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s head was turning and her flushed face came close to Xia Mo, looking at her closely and thenughed. ¡°Momo?¡±


    Xia Mo nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me, Sister Yanran.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, where have you beentely?¡±


    ¡°I went back to Hong Kong and then went for a vacation.¡±


    ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t see you looking for my brother...¡±


    Xia Mo was a little embarrased. ¡°Sister Yanran, don¡¯tugh at me. Are you okay? Is there anyone to take you back?¡±


    Xia Yanran waved her hands. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll take a taxi back.¡±


    When Xia Mo saw that Xia Yanran was so drunk that she was unable to walk steadily, how could she rest assured and let her take a taxi back? Helping Xia Yanran to her sports car, Xia Mo drove to Xia Yanran¡¯s apartment.

 Chapter 1122 - Resolute and Cold

    <h4>Chapter 1122: Resolute and Cold</h4>


    Xia Mo looked at Xia Yanran and wondered if she should call Junyuan. Ever since she confessed and was rejected, they had not been in touch for some time.


    During this period, she was taking some time off overseas. Her mood had improved and she had thought about many things.


    If she could confess, the doctor could also reject her.


    Therefore, he owed her nothing. In fact, there was no reason for her to avoid him. The more afraid she was to see him, the more it showed how she was unable to let go!


    After Xia Mo consoled herself in her heart, she helped Xia Yanran into the elevator.


    As soon as they arrived at the apartment door, it was opened from the inside.


    Xia Mo had not prepared herself and looking at Junyuan, who had appeared at the door, she was stunned.


    Junyuan was wearing a shirt with a heart shaped cor and a pair of dark-colored casual pants. His hair was cut shorter and he looked handsome and fresh.


    It just so happened that Junyuan had called Xia Yanran but seeing that she did not pick up, he was about to go look for her. Seeing Xia Mo supporting Xia Yanran, Junyuan was also stunned for a few seconds.


    Taken by surprise, their eyes met each other.


    Xia Mo was still unable to be unaffected. After all, the doctor was the first man she had confessed to. And she felt hurt being rejected by him in that way.


    Junyuan reacted first. Reaching out his hands, he helped Xia Yanran over from Xia Mo¡¯s hands. ¡°She drank too much?¡±


    His voice was gentle, like the clearest stream in the mountain, swaying people¡¯s hearts. His tone was not overly cold, nor warm. It was calm and gentle like he had met a friend who he had not seen for a long time.


    Xia Mo felt a stifling feeling in her heart.


    She was still overthinking things and feeling awkward. The other party was not ufortable, as if he had forgotten they were not on good terms!


    Xia Mo was not a narrow-minded person. Since he had let it go, why must she hold on to it?


    Although the way he rejected her had hurt her self-esteem, he was better than those who only wanted to y with her feelings. At least, he was never ambiguous with her when he had no feelings for her, nor gave her any hope!


    After Xia Mo thought it over, she nodded. ¡°I met Sister Yanran at the hotel and she seemed to be entertaining guests.¡±


    Junyuan smelled the wine on Xia Yanran and he frowned. Ever since she hade back, he could feel that there was something not right with her.


    Although he had asked her several times, all she said was that there was a lot of pressure at work and nothing else.


    ¡°Doctor Xia, I¡¯ll hand Sister Yanran to you. I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    Xia Mo was about to turn and leave when Junyuan¡¯s gentle voice sounded, ¡°Can you help me change Yanran¡¯s clothes?¡±


    He was Sister Yanran¡¯s brother, and there were differences between men and women after all. Sister Yanran was so drunk so it was not convenient for him to change her clothes. Xia Mo hummed and followed Junyuan into the apartment.


    Junyuan put Xia Yanran on the bed and after Xia Mo went in, he said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Junyuan went out of the room and closed the door.


    Xia Mo found a set of pajamas from the wardrobe and went to the bathroom to get some water.


    She wiped Xia Yanran¡¯s face and hands, and the person who had her eyes closed, suddenly opened them, holding Xia Mo¡¯s fingers. ¡°Xiao Yi...¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s eyshes fluttered. ¡°Sister Yanran, do you miss Uncle Xiao?¡±


    They should have made up when Sister Yanran went to look for Uncle Xiao in Bardahl, right?


    ¡°I feel so miserable, Xiao Yi.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s voice was soft and Xia Mo did not hear what she had said clearly, only that she had called Uncle Xiao¡¯s name.


    Xia Mo took out her phone. She did not have Uncle Xiao¡¯s number in Bardahl, so she voice-chatted him.


    She thought nobody would answer it. After all, Uncle Xiao seldom used WeChat.


    But he picked up after a few rings.


    ¡°Xiaomo? Are you with Yanran?¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Uncle Xiao was amazing. She had just called him and he guessed that Sister Yanran was with her.


    Xia Mo looked at the drunk Xia Yanran and said softly, ¡°Sister Yanran drank too much and kept calling your name.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up and video calling you.¡±


    Before Xia Mo could say anything, the voice chat was hung up and Xiao Yi video called her.


    Xia Mo wanted to pass the phone to Xia Yanran, but Xia Yanran frowned and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell him... I can¡¯t say...¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s voice was soft and Xia Mo could not hear what she was saying.


    She looked at Xiao Yi who was in the video call. ¡°Uncle Xiao, Sister Yanran¡¯s very drunk and I don¡¯t think she can talk to you.¡±


    Xiao Yi had arrived at the ce he was staying. He had just taken a bath, a navy blue bathrobe wrapped around his body. His hair was still wet, his facial features well-defined and the outlines of his face was full of masculinity and coldness.


    ¡°Yanran?¡± He called out to her.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyshes fluttered and she looked at the man in the video call, murmuring softly, ¡°Xiao Yi, I miss you.¡±


    Xia Mo only saw Xia Yanran¡¯s lips moving and did not hear any sounds, but the man replied, ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    Xia Yanran turned around, closing her eyes and seemed to have fallen asleep. Still holding onto the phone, Xia Mo didn¡¯t quite know what to do.


    ¡°Xiaomo, please cover her with the nket. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    Xia Mo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After ending the video call, Xia Mo sat by the bed and stared at Xia Yanran for a while. Seeing that her breathing was even, she stood up and went out of the room.


    Junyuan sat on the sofa and had prepared a bowl of recovery tonic for Xia Mo. Xia Mo shook her head. ¡°Doctor Xia, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Sister Yanran has fallen asleep and it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    Junyuan was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Did you drive here?¡±


    Xia Mo hummed in agreement.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you downstairs.¡±


    Xia Mo knew that he was doing it out of concern and kindness so she said nothing and they went out of the door one after the other.


    Xia Mo¡¯s car was parked in the district and after going out of the gate, Xia Mo waved to him and jogged towards her car.


    It waste at night and there were few people in the district. It was quiet all around. Xia Mo opened the car door, but had just opened a crack when a fair and long hand suddenly reached over, pressing on the door frame.


    The fresh masculine scent filled her nostrils and her body was covered by the shadow casted by the man¡¯s tall body.


    Xia Mo¡¯s back was pressed tightly against the door, her heart pounding. She said nothing and looked down, her curled and long eyshes fluttering.


    ¡°I wanted to apologize to you about that matter. I rejected you in an inappropriate way and didn¡¯t consider your feelings.¡±


    Xia Mo pursed her lips and her gazended on his hand that was pressing on the door.


    A few secondster, she shifted her gaze to his face and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

 Chapter 1123 - Her Words Could Make Him Come All the Way

    <h4>Chapter 1123: Her Words Could Make Him Come All the Way</h4>


    Xia Mo¡¯s heartbeat sped up slightly.


    But she could not be like before, showing her emotions so clearly on her face. He rarely came so close to her on his own initiative and he was so close that she could clearly smell the clean and fresh scent on him.


    Her hands that were hanging by her sides clenched into fists and she tried to control her panicking heart.


    <i>Xia Mo. Don¡¯t let yourself sink any further.</i>


    She did not want to experience that sharp and stifling pain after her failed confessionst time. Never again.


    Looking at his ss-like clear eyes, Xia Mo was afraid that he would say words that would embarrass her the next second. In order to conceal her feelings, she smiled even deeper. ¡°Doctor, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. I¡¯ve already walked out of the hurt you¡¯ve brought to me.¡±


    But had she walked out of it?


    Junyuan frowned slightly and the image of the big boy holding her at the airport the other day appeared in his mind. The boy was tall and handsome, and they lookedpatible standing together.


    Xia Mo saw that Junyuan was silent and still had his hand pressed on her car door. They were standing very close and she could see the eyshes on his lowered eyes and his fair and wless skin.


    He was beautiful and Xia Mo dug her fingernails into her palms, reminding herself to keep calm.


    He was here to apologize to her and should have no other motives, so it was better that she did not have any wishful thinking.


    Junyuan looked down at Xia Mo. ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    What kind of question was this?


    There was a faint expectation in her heart, followed by a fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s that boy from the airport that day, right? You look quite good together.¡±


    Her cheerful feeling disappeared because of his words. There was a trace of anger in her eyes and her face was tense. ¡°Really? You think we look good together?¡±


    Junyuan hummed and then withdrew his hand that was pressing against the car door.


    Xia Mo raised her chin and there was anger in her eyes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve received your apology. My boyfriend and I will be happy.¡± Her tone was unfriendly and there was an obvious unhappiness to her voice.


    Junyuan saw her attitude towards him bing bad, and aplicated look shed past his eyes. Without saying anything more, he stepped aside and let Xia Mo get into the car.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    With a bang, Xia Mo mmed the car door shut, blocking out his evil face and unpleasant voice.


    The sports car then sped away.


    After getting out of the district, Xia Mo lowered the car window. She was almost charmed by him when he put his hand on the car door and their bodies were close.


    Fortunately, she did not do anything embarrassing. But she felt ashamed of herself, because for that few seconds, she even hoped that he would kiss her.


    Xia Mo took out her phone and made a call.


    After ringing for a while, the person on the other end of the line finally answered. Loud music could be heard and there were sounds of sses clinking together andughter.


    Young Master Huo saidzily, ¡°Little Momo, why are you calling at such ate hour? You miss me?¡±


    Xia Mo could not help rolling her eyes. ¡°You have so many girls around you, you don¡¯t need me.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Can¡¯t you just coax me? Tell me, why did you call me at this hour?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to introduce a boyfriend to me the other time? I¡¯ve thought it over. Ask him out for me and see when he¡¯s free to meet me!¡±


    ¡°What a surprise. I thought you were going to be an old woman forever!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you put it in a nicer way?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I got it. I¡¯ll send you a text once I¡¯ve arranged it.¡±


    ...


    The next day.


    Xia Yanran was still asleep when the doorbell rang.


    She had a splitting headache and did not want to get up. Snuggling herself deeper into the nket, she turned over and continued sleeping.


    But the doorbell was like an evil sound, ringing nonstop.


    <i>Argh! Shut up!</i>


    Xia Yanran opened her eyes. Not only was she having a headache, her eyes were slightly dry because of her hangover. She rubbed her eyes and felt around, picking up the rm clock on the bedside table.


    It was almost eight o¡¯clock.


    Xia Yanran hurriedly lifted her nket.


    The doorbell was still ringing.


    Xia Yanran thought Junyuan had forgotten his keys when he went out in the morning and she had no time to freshen up. She ran towards the door barefooted.


    Xia Yanran was stunned when she pulled open the door.


    It was not Junyuan, but Xiao Yi.


    He was wearing a ck shirt, faint stubble covering his jaw. He had one hand on the wall and the other was continuing the action of pressing the doorbell.


    The rays of light from the corridor shone from behind his shoulders andnded on his well-defined face, showing the tiredness of staying up. His deep eyes were bloodshot like he had not rested all night .


    Their eyes met.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s head that was still slightly in pain suddenly thought of some things aboutst night. Did she video call him? What did she say?


    Because of her words, he came all the way here?


    Xia Yanran felt the urge to cry and she red at him. ¡°It¡¯s still quite cold in the morning. Why aren¡¯t you wearing a jacket?¡±


    ¡°I was in a rush and forgot about it.¡±


    He stepped forward, reached out his long arms and pulled her into his arms. Her face was pressed against his chest and smelling the scent from his body, she felt choked up.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s delicate chin was raised by his slender and long fingers and before she could say anything, her lips were pressed by his.


    He only released Xia Yanran when she was almost out of breath. Her eyes were glistening with tears, her breath unsteady. ¡°Why did you suddenlye?¡±


    His forehead rested against hers and his eyes were intoxicating. ¡°You missed me, so I came.¡±


    Did she say she missed himst night? Xia Yanran had no recollection of it at all.


    But, it would be a lie to say that she was not touched when he came all the way here all because of what she had said.


    She knew that he had returned to B City from Bardahl and hispany was thriving. Her hands wrapped around his slender waist and looked up at him. ¡°You drove here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So you bought a new car.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, Boss Xiao.¡±


    He pinched the tip of her nose. ¡°It¡¯ll only get better. Anyway, it¡¯s the weekend. Want to go to B City with me and look at where I work and live?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at him, her heart bittersweet. He was so good to her. Was she going to keep her condition a secret from him?


    She should give him a chance to choose. If he could not ept it, they should just end it, right?


    Although she was unwilling to give it up and helpless, who could she me it on? She was not good enough to keep his love.


    Xia Yanran held Xiao Yi¡¯s hand and pulled him into her room.


    ¡°Sit down for a while. I have something to tell you after I wash up.¡±


    Xiao Yi looked at her solemn appearance andughed. ¡°You seemed to be ignoring me recently. Do you have a wild man outside?¡±


    Xia Yanranughed at his words. ¡°What will you do if I do?¡±


    ¡°Break his legs.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Boss Xiao, why can¡¯t you change your evil nature?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be soft on those who dare to steal my woman.¡±


    Xia Yanran smiled and went into the bathroom. She could feel that he cared about her and loved her a lot.


    Aftering back from the Capital, she did not know how to confess to him. Because she cared about him too much, she was afraid that if she said it, their feelings would get affected and so she wanted to escape.


    But she understood that escaping was unfair to him.


    He had the right to know everything.


    After washing up, Xia Yanran mustered up her courage and went into the bedroom.


    ¡°Xiao Yi...¡±


    Xiao Yi was not in the room and was answering the phone on the balcony of the bedroom.


    ¡°Is it very serious? Okay, I¡¯ll leave for the airport right now.¡±


    After ending the call, Xiao Yi turned around and looked at Xia Yanran, stepping forward and kissing her forehead. ¡°I have to go to Bardahl. A worker has fallen off the building for the first phase of a project. His family is making a scene so I have to go over.¡±


    The words that were on the tip of Xia Yanran¡¯s tongue were swallowed back down her throat.


    ¡°How long before you¡¯ll be back at B City?¡±


    ¡°A week, if it goes well.¡±


    Xia Yanran bit her lips. ¡°If you get on the ne here, I¡¯ll drive your car to B City next Friday!¡±


    Xiao Yi pursed his lips and touched Xia Yanran¡¯s head. ¡°Okay, but it¡¯s a long drive. You have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I could already drive when I was twenty, so I¡¯m experienced.¡±


    ¡°Experienced?¡± Xiao Yi hugged Xia Yanran. ¡°You¡¯re experienced?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know how good I am when we¡¯re at B City.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    Xiao Yi handed Xia Yanran the car keys and then told her the address and password for the fingerprint lock. Then he kissed the corner of her lips and left reluctantly.


    ...


    Xia Yanran went to B City a day ahead. She did not call Xiao Yi and did not know if he was back from Bardahl, but if he was back, it would be a surprise for him.


    Just like how he had suddenly appeared at her doorstep that day, she was pained and surprised seeing him looking so travel worn.


    His car was a Land Rover and the view was broad. Speeding away from Ning City at ten at night, she arrived there at eight the next morning.


    Xia Yanran drove the car to the district Xiao Yi lived. She carried her suitcase and went into the building.


    Xiao Yi lived on the second floor so Xia Yanran went up the stairs.


    Entering the password, the door opened with a click.


    Upon entering, Xia Yanran stood in the hallway and was about to take off her shoes when she suddenly discovered a pair of female high heels by the side of the shoe cab.


    It was a stylish pair that was young and fashionable.

 Chapter 1124 - Defensive

    Ch<strong>apter 1124: Defensive</strong>


    Xia Yanran¡¯s pupils constricted.


    She stared at that pair of stilettos for a moment, her chest heaving.


    But she was not a girl anymore. She trusted Xiao Yi so she would not leave on an impulse because of a pair of high heels before finding out the truth.


    If he really had any other thoughts, he would not give her the password for his house.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart that had jumped into her throat, slowly returned to normal.


    Xia Yanran did not change her shoes and went into the living room with her suitcase.


    When she was by the sofa, one of the room doors in the hallway that was connected to the living room, suddenly opened and a woman, who had just taken a bath and wearing a male shirt, walked out.


    The woman had a slender figure, her long hair dripping wet and stered to her shoulders. She was using a towel to wipe it.


    The woman was wearing a pair of big men¡¯s grey slippers. Her ankles were slender and her skin was delicate like a jade.


    The woman hade out with her head lowered so Xia Yanran did not see her face. Seeming to have sensed something, the woman raised her head.


    The two pairs of eyes met.


    Slender eyebrows, bright eyes, delicate nose, charming red lips... With a nce, it was Yi Ran, the girl who was simr to Xia Yanran when she was young.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart that had calmed down pounded again, and wild thoughts ran rampant in her mind.


    Why was Yi Ran here? And wasn¡¯t it a little ambiguous for her to be wearing a man¡¯s shirt and slippers?


    Although Yi Ran was still a young girl, Xia Yanran thought of how she was at Yi Ran¡¯s age when Xiao Yi took a fancy to her and bought her.


    She knew that he liked girls like her, if not, he would not have bought her that year!


    Did his old habit act up and mistook Yi Ran for when she was in her youth?


    Xia Yanran put down her suitcase and regained her senses from her thoughts. She said with a slightly cold gaze, ¡°Miss Yi, why are you here?¡±


    Yi Ran also got out of her shock. She seemed to have gotten a fright and waved her hands hurriedly, saying anxiously, ¡°Sister Yanran, d-don¡¯t be mistaken. Sit down first...¡±


    Yi Ran walked towards Xia Yanran and went past the living room, going into the kitchen to pour a cup of water for Xia Yanran. ¡°Sister Yanran, I heard Brother Xiao Yi mention that you¡¯ll being. You drove over here, right? You must be tired, have a drink of water first!¡±


    Looking at Yi Ran, who had on the attitude of the female owner of the house, Xia Yanran was unable to be courteous to her. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why are you here?¡±


    She hardened her voice, a sharpness in her eyes.


    Xia Yanran was a bright person. She usually liked to make friends and was also kind to others. When she saved Yi Ran in Bardahl, she felt that the girl was pure and cheerful, like how she was when she was young, so she had quite a good impression on her.


    But she had never expected that the next time she saw her, it would be in Xiao Yi¡¯s home. And it was difficult for her not to make one imagine things, dressed like that.


    ¡°Sister Yanran, it¡¯s not what you think. Although I was herest night, it was because...¡±


    Xia Yanran could not listen further and she interrupted Yi Ran coldly, snatching the cup of water from Yi Ran and poured that cup of warm water on her face. ¡°You were herest night? Have you and Xiao Yi already progressed to the point of staying overnight?¡±


    Yi Ran did not expect Xia Yanran to pour the water on her face. Although it was not hot, the drops of water sliding down from her face to her shirt made the white shirt cling tightly to her body, outlining the shape of her bra. She bit her lips, tears circling around her eyes.


    At that moment, she heard sounds at the door and the tears in her eyes fell inrge droplets. ¡°Sister Yanran, things are not what you think they are. Brother Xiao Yi and I did nothing. He¡¯s my boss and I¡¯m just a little assistant. I have no other ideas, please don¡¯t get me wrong...¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at Yi Ran¡¯s aggrieved expression and she frowned. Did she really misunderstand her?


    She was about to say something when an unhappy voice sounded behind them. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Xia Yanran turned back and saw Tang Chao, who was carrying two bags, hurrying over.


    Tang Chao looked at Yi Ran who was soaked and looked terrible, and then at Xia Yanran who was holding an empty cup. He seemed to have understood what had happened and he frowned slightly, looking at how Xia Yanran¡¯s attitude was not as friendly as before, he said, defending Yi Ran, ¡°Sister-inw, were you the one who poured water on Yi Ran? Why did you do that without distinguishing right from wrong?¡±


    Without waiting for Xia Yanran to say anything, Tang Chaoughed mockingly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you thought the shirt on Yi Ran belongs to Brother Xiao? And thought that Yi Ran and Brother Xiao did something unspeakable?¡±


    Xia Yanran was stunned.


    ¡°Brother Xiao is infatuated with you, how could he do something wrong to you? Besides, Yi Ran is a sensible person. She¡¯s just working under me and Brother Xiao and we all know that Brother Xiao has a girlfriend. She would never have those kinds of ideas. How could you misunderstand her the moment you came?¡± Tang Chao looked at Yi Ran whose face was tear-streaked. ¡°You didn¡¯t exin to Sister-inw?¡±


    Yi Ran raised the back of her hand to wipe at her tears and said in a choked voice, ¡°I-I did, but Sister Yanran didn¡¯t believe me...¡±


    Tang Chao passed one of the bags in his hands to Yi Ran. ¡°I bought you some clothes. Go and change in my room first!¡±


    Yi Ran took the clothes and looked at Tang Chao with red eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t me Sister Yanran too, she cares about Brother Xiao Yi too much.¡±


    Tang Chao frowned.


    He thought Xia Yanran was a sensible, bright and interesting person. Why was she so petty now? She shouldn¡¯t have poured water on a girl just because she cared about Brother Xiao, right?


    After Yi Ran went into the room, Tang Chao said to Xia Yanran, ¡°Brother Xiao was taking care of the matter in Bardahl all day and night, but the family member of the worker who fell off the building would not listen and hit Brother Xiao¡¯s head with an ashtray. Although his family agreed on a settlement, Brother Xiao had not rested for days and was in a hurry to get back to B City, so he had a high fever after getting off the nest night.


    ¡°I went to Bardahl with Brother Xiao and after getting back, I didn¡¯t know how to take care of a sick person so I called Yi Ran. Yi Ran brought medicine over and cooked for the two of us. I wanted to look after Brother Xiao, but I fell asleep by his bedside and it was Yi Ran who looked after him at night. I was also in Brother Xiao¡¯s room and there was nothing between them.


    ¡°I might have caught a cold to the stomachst night and identally threw up on Yi Ran when I woke up in the morning. I asked her to go to my room to have a bath and the shirt she¡¯s wearing is mine. I felt bad so I went to buy clothes and breakfast back. That¡¯s all. Sister-inw, do you still need me to exin further?¡±


    Xia Yanran had aplicated feeling in her heart.


    Tang Chao¡¯s exnation was impable, She knew she had misunderstood and there was nothing between Xiao Yi and Yi Ran.


    But, all this time, she had not known that Yi Ran had unknowingly blended into Xiao Yi and Tang Chao¡¯s work lives out of nowhere.

 Chapter 1125 - Exhausted

    <h4>Chapter 1125: Exhausted</h4>


    Xia Yanran had always been a responsible person who owned her actions. She was the one at fault when she threw the water on Yi Ran¡¯s face in a fit of anger.


    Pursing her lips, she said to Tang Chao, ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to Yi Ranter.¡±


    Tang Chao was not a person who would not let this matter go. Seeing Xia Yanran owning up to her actions, the familiar smile appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯m also to me. I couldn¡¯t find a suitable house recently and Brother Xiao is loyal and said that it¡¯s big here so he asked me to stay here temporarily. I didn¡¯t expect this kind of misunderstanding to happen this morning. Sister-inw, don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯m a straightforward person, I¡¯m not defending anyone, I just think that Yi Ran¡¯s not wrong.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I know your character.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao is still asleep. His room is the first one on the right at the end of the corridor.¡±


    Xia Yanran hummed and went over with her suitcase.


    After Xia Yanran entered Xiao Yi¡¯s room, Tang Chao knocked on Yi Ran¡¯s door. ¡°Assistant Yi, have you finished changing?¡±


    Yi Ran opened the door.


    Looking at her face that was still tear-stained, he looked carefully at her and found that her fair neck was slightly red. ¡°You injured your neck?¡±


    Yi Ran shook her head and turned away, avoiding Tang Chao¡¯s gaze.


    Tang Chao went up to her, frowning. ¡°Were you scalded by that cup of water Sister-inw threw at you?¡±


    Yi Ran lowered her eyes, her eyshes that were wet with tears looked even more dark and long. She said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sister Yanran didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Let¡¯s forget about this. I¡¯m also not scalded that badly. I¡¯ll apply some medicine when I go backter and it¡¯ll heal in a few days.¡±


    She was so delicate and there was such arge patch of red on her neck. He felt pained looking at it and she still said it was not serious!


    After interacting more with Yi Ran at work, Tang Chao found that although she was young and could be considered a workaholic. She was not afraid of hardship, was smart, willing to learn and she was able to aplish anything handed to her extremely well.


    Although Tang Chao was usually careless and casual, he admired girls who were smart and willing to endure hardship.


    Even though Yi Ran was just an assistant, she would not be shy when there was a need for her to entertain clients. She would drink how much the clients wanted her to drink, was dedicated to her work, but was slightly silly.


    He could see how she was doing the best for thepany.


    She was pretty and a lot of male colleagues in thepany were interested in her, but she never got too close with them and focused on her work. This was what Tang Chao admired about her.


    Tang Chao frowned. ¡°It was a cup of hot water?¡±


    Yi Ran bit her lip. ¡°Young Master Tang, it¡¯s really nothing. Don¡¯t tell Brother Xiao Yi about this, Actually, I know how miserable Sister Yanran feels. She has her difficulty so she is sensitive and didn¡¯t believe Brother Xiao Yi...¡±


    Tang Chao raised his eyebrows. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Stop asking. I¡¯m not badly scalded so just forget about it!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll go tell Brother Xiao right now and ask him to decide what is right.¡± Tang Chao pretended to leave.


    Yi Ran pulled him back hurriedly and looked at him with a troubled expression. ¡°Don¡¯t go bother Brother Xiao Yi for such a small matter.¡±


    ¡°Then are you going to tell me about it?¡±


    Yi Ran sighed. ¡°Then you must promise not to let Brother Xiao Yi know and can¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Looking at Yi Ran, who looked like she was about to cry if he did not agree, Tang Chao raised his right hand. ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±


    ¡°When Brother Xiao Yi and Sister Yanran went to visit the Old Madam, the Royal Hospital¡¯s doctor, Doctor Wei was also with the Old Madam and when she saw Sister Yanran, she told the Old Madam about how Sister Yanran can¡¯t get pregnant. I overheard their conversation identally.¡±


    Tang Chao looked incredulous.


    Xia Yanran could not get pregnant? How could it be?


    Some time ago, he still heard Brother Xiao said that Xia Yanran had agreed to have children with him and that he had to work hard to earn money, so that his wife and children would have good lives in the future!


    ¡°Young Master Tang, Sister Yanran might be sensitive and suspicious because of this, so you really can¡¯t me her.¡±


    Tang Chao pursed his lips and said nothing.


    No wonder some time ago, Xia Yanran was cold and indifferent to Xiao Yi. It might be because of her being infertile and she did not know how to face Brother Xiao!


    ...


    Xia Yanran did not know that Tang Chao and Yi Ran knew her secret. She entered the room and saw the man lying on the bed, a gauze wrapped around his head and he had not woken up.


    She touched his forehead.


    It was still a little hot.


    Xia Yanran stayed by the bed and stared at him for a while. There were no blemishes on his well-defined face, his eyshes were dark and long, the faint shadows under his eyes showed his haggardness and his tightly pursed lips also showed a trace of tiredness.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart softened.


    He was usually so lively and energetic. When had he ever looked like this?


    She went to the bathroom and took out a basin of water. She wiped his face and was about to wipe his palm when she did not notice the man slowly opening his eyes.


    His sight was still slightly blurry and could not see the person sitting by the bed clearly, he only felt that it was a woman.


    Xia Yanran was wiping his palm when suddenly, she felt a pain in her wrist. She was being grabbed at the wrist by the man.


    She looked at the man on the bed and seeing his dark expression, she said hurriedly, ¡°Xiao Yi, it¡¯s me.¡±


    The grip on her wrist loosened immediately.


    The man on the bed propped his tired body up and looked at the woman by the bed. He raised his palm and held it over his forehead, his voice deep and hoarse. ¡°Yanran?¡±


    Xia Yanran rubbed her wrist and pretended to be angry, ring at him. ¡°You almost crushed my bone.¡±


    The man looked at her lips and grabbed her wrist again. Before Xia Yanran could cry out in pain, she was pulled onto his body.


    The tip of her nose bumped onto his firm and hard chest. Her hands were on his chest and she looked at him, her eyshes fluttering. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He had one hand pressed on the back of her waist, not letting her get up. ¡°Why did youe here so early?¡±


    Xia Yanran did not reply and looking at his thin and handsome face, she puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°You also didn¡¯t n on telling me you were sick, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, I¡¯m all right.¡±


    Thinking about how it was a girl who looked after him the whole nightst night and she knew nothing about it, she felt jealous. But she felt that she was being too petty. He had fallen into a deep sleep because of his fever and knew nothing, so what could he tell her?


    Perhaps because of her body condition, she could no longer be as confident as she was before in front of him.


    He touched her long hair that was spread over her shoulders. ¡°The other time at Ning City, you said you wanted to talk to me. What was it?¡±


    The reason Xia Yanran hade here this time was to confess to him. But at this moment, she did not know how to say it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you get better. I¡¯ll stay here for a few days.¡±

 Chapter 1126 - It’s So Embarrassing

    <h4>Chapter 1126: It¡¯s So Embarrassing</h4>


    Xiao Yi¡¯s curiosity was piqued by Xia Yanran.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to surprise me by proposing first, are you?¡±


    Xia Yanranughed at his words. She clenched her fists and hit his chest. ¡°You wish! I don¡¯t n to get married yet.¡±


    Xiao Yi said nothing and his expression suddenly changed. Xia Yanran asked hurriedly when she saw it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Heart hurts.¡±


    Xia Yanran thought he was injured and wanted to unbutton his shirt. ¡°Where? Show me quickly!¡±


    As soon as her voice fell, Xiao Yi hugged her and turned her over.


    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±


    Xiao Yi buried his face into her neck and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Yanran, I want to kiss you.¡±


    Xia Yanran was stunned. Previously, when he wanted to kiss her, he would not let her know ande pressing down towards her directly.


    Before she could say anything, she heard him say gloomily, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to pass my cold to you. Forget it.¡±


    He was about to get up from her body when the woman¡¯s hands wrapped around his neck. He looked at her with bright eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have self-restraint in front of you. Don¡¯t test me.¡±


    Xia Yanran smiled and used her actions directly.


    There was a knock on the door suddenly.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, Sister-inw.¡±


    Tang Chao¡¯s voice sounded outside.


    Xia Yanran pushed Xiao Yi away hurriedly and said softly, ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t want to kiss anymore.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve only just gotten a taste.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to catch your cold.¡±


    ¡°You seduced me and don¡¯t want to be responsible for it.¡± Her cheek was pinched by his fingers. ¡°Are you bullying me because I have no strength?¡±


    Xia Yanran raised her feet to kick at him. When she almost kicked him, she could not bear to do it hard. Getting up, Xiao Yi rubbed his head that was still slightly aching and said hoarsely, ¡°The door¡¯s not locked.¡±


    Tang Chao pushed open the door and seeing Xiao Yi up, he said, ¡°Brother Xiao, I bought breakfast. Come out and eat it with Sister-inw and then have a good rest after that.¡±


    Xiao Yi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Xia Yanran went to the bathroom in Xiao Yi¡¯s room to wash up, she changed and then went out.


    Tang Chao and Yi Ran hadid out breakfast on the table and seeing Xia Yanraning over, Yi Ran pulled at her hand enthusiastically, saying softly, ¡°Sister Yanran, don¡¯t put what happened earlier to heart!¡±


    Xia Yanran apologized to Yi Ran. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to have misunderstood you.¡±


    Yi Ran waved her hands. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Actually it¡¯s fate too. I¡¯m on my internship and came to B City to find a job and happened to apply for Brother Xiao Yi and Young Master Tang¡¯spany. I was really shocked when I learned that they were the bosses!¡±


    So that¡¯s how it was.


    ¡°Although Assistant Yi is young, she¡¯s very capable and not arrogant at all. She¡¯ll be of great talent in the future.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Tang, you tter me,¡± Yi Ran said in an embarrassed way.


    Tang Chao nced at Xiao Yi, who was scooping porridge for Xia Yanran and smiled, saying, ¡°Brother Xiao, don¡¯t you think Yi Ran has good working ability?¡±


    Xiao Yi answered carelessly, ¡°Not bad.¡± She was able to finish whatever he ordered quickly and efficiently.


    Yi Ran heard Xiao Yi praising her and the smile on her face became brighter. She could not help looking over at Xiao Yi and when she saw that his gaze was on Xia Yanran, helping her scoop the porridge and pouring milk, she lowered her eyes, a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    Judging from his gaze and actions, he really loved the woman beside him.


    But he was so outstanding, did he want to be a man with no sessor?


    Although the Old Madam did not say it, Yi Ran knew that she left a will and might leave all her assets to him. In the future, he would be a billionaire without even relying on his own efforts. Was he going to end up with no sessor?


    Yi Ran looked at Xia Yanran.


    She could not help putting herself in Xia Yanran¡¯s shoes. If she were Xia Yanran, she would not stick by the man¡¯s side if she was unable to bear a child for the man.


    It was better for women to have some self-awareness! These thoughts were moving around Yi Ran¡¯s mind and she had no appetite to eat.


    Tang Chao frowned when he saw that she had not eaten much and put her spoon down. ¡°Assistant Yi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Tang, CEO Xiao, I suddenly remembered that I still have some work to do at thepany. I¡¯ll go and finish it off first.¡± Yi Ran stood up and seeming to have thought of something, she passed the medicine she had boughtst night to Xia Yanran and told her how many pills to take with which medicine and when to take it, before she left.


    Tang Chao looked at Yi Ran¡¯s back and found that it was not easy for her. She suffered grievance from Xia Yanran but did not mind and even told Xia Yanran how Brother Xiao should take his medicine.


    If it was other girls, they could not do it!


    Xia Yanran on the other hand, after sitting down at the dining table, she did not smile much at Yi Ran. If she was so sensitive and suspicious, did it mean that no other females could be by Brother Xiao¡¯s side in the future?


    While mulling over this, Tang Chao felt a trace of unhappiness towards Xia Yanran, but did not show it on his face.


    After breakfast, Xiao Yi saw that Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He knew that she had driven the car overnight so he pulled her onto the bed. ¡°Sleep for a while. I¡¯ll take the medicine myself.¡±


    After staying up the whole night, Xia Yanran was indeed slightly tired, so she did not decline. After taking a bath, Xia Yanran snuggled into Xiao Yi¡¯s nket and closed her eyes to sleep, smelling his scent on his pillow.


    When she woke up, it was already afternoon.


    Xia Yanran came out from the room and saw that there were several men sitting in the living room with Yi Ran sitting aside, who was recording something in herptop.


    Xia Yanran did not expect them to be having a meeting in the living room. She was wearing Xiao Yi¡¯s nightrobe, but it was toote for her to return to the room.


    The several men in the living room looked over at her. Xia Yanran was rooted to the spot, neither could she retreat nor advance.


    Xiao Yi was looking at a document and listening to the the marketing manager, when the marketing manager suddenly stopped talking. The atmosphere was slightly strange and Xiao Yi saw Xia Yanran as soon as he looked up.


    Xiao Yi immediately put down his documents and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s pause for a while.¡±


    He strode towards her. Seeing that she was barefoot, he picked her up and carried her into the room under several pairs of startled eyes.


    Xia Yanran covered her burning face with both hands. ¡°Ah, ah, ah. It¡¯s so embarrassing! I didn¡¯tb my hair, change my clothes and was even barefoot. Did I embarrass you?¡±


    Xiao Yi looked at her distressed and embarrassed face. He didn¡¯t feel that she was embarrassing, but found her extremely adorable!


    His rough fingers rubbed her face, his voice deep and husky. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out for dinner after the meeting.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at the tenderness flowing out from his eyes and she wrapped her hands around his neck, burying her face in it. ¡°Xiao Yi, if one day, you found that I¡¯m not as good as you imagined, would you still want me?¡±

 Chapter 1127 - If I Said That I Don’t Want a Child?

    <h4>Chapter 1127: If I Said That I Don¡¯t Want a Child?</h4>


    Xiao Yi looked at the woman who was trapped in his arms. Her skin was fair with a red tinge, her eyes clear and looking at him unblinkingly, and he felt his heart soften.


    His hands that were around her tightened its grip.


    Her body was so soft he never wanted to let go. Burying his face into her neck, he smelled the faint fragrance in her hair. ¡°Silly girl, how could I not want you?¡±


    Xia Yanran held his waist and said, ¡°What if I said that I don¡¯t want to have children?¡±


    Xiao Yi raised his head from her neck and looked at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to have children with me? It¡¯d be best if it¡¯s a daughter and looks like you. Then I would have two princesses with me in the future.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at the expectant look in his eyes and felt a suffocating and miserable feeling in her heart. He was looking forward to having a child with her and if she told him that she could not have children with him, he would be very disappointed!


    Xiao Yi looked at Xia Yanran who had her eyes lowered and was silent, and he rubbed his calloused fingers on her cheek. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to have children now, it¡¯s fine if we wait another two years.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to have children forever?¡±


    Xiao Yi was stunned for a moment, his handsome and cold face tensed slightly. The fingers that were rubbing her face turned to pinching her. ¡°You¡¯re full of nonsense.¡±


    Xia Yanran bit her lip, not knowing what to say.


    The man¡¯s thin lips came by her ear and his warm breathnded on her ear. Xia Yanran closed her eyes, letting him kiss...


    Thoughts were running through her mind and Xia Yanran shivered when she thought of how there were still people from hispany sitting in the living room, she pushed his shoulders. ¡°Xiao Yi, you go out first... Mmh.¡±


    Her unfinished words were blocked by the man¡¯s lips. So Xia Yanran did not push him anymore and cooperated with his actions.


    She was slightly afraid that if he knew the reason why she did not want to have children with him, he would not kiss her so deeply in the future.


    ...


    In the living room.


    Those who hade for the meeting were the managers from several departments of thepany. It had been several minutes since Xiao Yi had carried Xia Yanran into the room and seeing him noting out yet, the managers started a whispered discussion.


    ¡°Young Master Tang, the woman CEO Xiao carried is his girlfriend, right? No wonder CEO Xiao isn¡¯t interested in any other women, his girlfriend is so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Well, I find CEO Xiao¡¯s girlfriend looks slightly familiar. It seems like I¡¯ve seen her before.¡±


    ¡°If those female colleagues who like CEO Xiao know that he has a girlfriend, they would be so sad!¡±


    When Yi Ran, who was staring at herptop screen, heard the marketing manager¡¯s words, her expression changed slightly and she said softly, ¡°It¡¯d be better for us subordinates to not discuss CEO Xiao¡¯s personal matters. But CEO Xiao and Sister Yanran really love each other. Usually when CEO Xiao works, he would want to sleep in the office. Now that Sister Yanran is here, he might even forget that we¡¯re still having a meeting.¡±


    Yi Ran¡¯s words reminded Tang Chao of something.


    They were still in the middle of a meeting and Brother Xiao ran towards Xia Yanran as soon as she came out of the room. Now, they could not even see his shadow anywhere.


    He was usually not a person who did not make a clear distinction between public and private matters!


    Tang Chao stood up from the sofa, his expression slightly strange. ¡°Everybody hold on a minute. I¡¯ll go call Brother Xiao.¡±


    ...


    When Xiao Yi and Xia Yanran were kissing passionately, there was a knock on the door.


    Followed by Tang Chao¡¯s voice. ¡°Brother Xiao, everyone¡¯s waiting!¡±


    Xia Yanran suddenly became clear-headed and she pushed Xiao Yi, her cheeks red. ¡°Oh my god, this is really embarrassing!¡± There were people waiting outside for Xiao Yi to continue the meeting, but he was still being intimate with her in the room. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if word got out?


    Xiao Yi looked at Xia Yanran¡¯s red face and kissed her two more times. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, kissing my woman? Okay, I¡¯ll go out and finish the meeting. Wait for me in the room.¡±


    Xia Yanran hummed in agreement.


    Xiao Yi came out of the room, a smile on his face, looking gentle like a spring breeze had stroked his cheek.


    The several managers could not help looking at one another. Xiao Yi was usually dignified and stable in thepany. Who would have thought that he would have this side of him?


    The several managers saw the change in Xiao Yi¡¯s expression and Yi Ran naturally saw it too.


    She was a girl so she was more meticulous. She noticed Xiao Yi¡¯s lips were redder. It was obvious they had been kissing just now.


    Working under Xiao Yi, Yi Ran would understand him a little. He never said anything more to female colleagues, unless it was something rted to work. Therefore, many female colleagues treated him as a highly eligible bachelor, and as his assistant, many of them would ask her about him.


    And there were even some who had joked around during their free time that among the female colleagues in thepany, Yi Ran was the only one worthy of CEO Xiao.


    After Xiao Yi came back, the meeting continued without a hitch.


    ...


    Xia Yanran stayed in the room for half an hour and when she heard the several managers leaving after the meeting, she came out from the room.


    Xiao Yi was going to get up to call Xia Yanran, when Yi Ran took herptop and sat beside Xiao Yi. ¡°CEO Xiao, I wanted to discuss with you about a few doubts I have about the new ideas you have put forward during the meeting.¡±


    Xiao Yi nodded when he heard her words and then told Xia Yanran, ¡°I¡¯ll be done soon. Wait a while more.¡±


    Xia Yanran did an OK gesture to Xiao Yi.


    Instead of returning to the room, Xia Yanran sat on carpet in the living room, looking down at her phone.


    Yi Ran used professional jargon in the construction industry when raising her questions and Xia Yanran did not understand it. She tilted her head and nced at the two of them on the sofa.


    When Xiao Yi was answering Yi Ran¡¯s questions, he was serious and looked like a veteran.


    Although she did not understand the construction industry, she could see that Xiao Yi was professional as Yi Ran was nodding away.


    Xiao Yi talked for a while and because his cold had not recovered yet, his throat felt itchy and he coughed a few times. Xia Yanran wanted to get up and pour a cup of warm water for him, but Yi Ran was faster. ¡°Oh, before the meeting, I forgot to pass the things I brought for you and Young Master Tang. Young Master Tang¡¯s stomach doesn¡¯t feel well so I made millet porridge. You have a cough, so I made stewed pear with rock sugar. I put loquat and fritiria in it so it should be good for your cough.¡±


    Yi Ran got up and went to the kitchen.


    Xia Yanran saw Yi Ran¡¯s thoughtfulness and she could not help thinking about herself. Although she had known Xiao Yi for ten years, her usual concern for him was not as thoughtful as Yi Ran.


    After Yi Yan brought over the stewed pear with rock sugar, Xiao Yi put it aside and did not drink it. He continued discussing work matters with Yi Ran.


    Xia Yanran also noticed Xiao Yi¡¯s action. She got up and brought a cup of warm water to him. Xiao Yi took it and smiled at her before taking a sip. ¡°I¡¯ll be done right away.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded, her heart feeling bittersweet. Although he was somewhat of a male chauvinist, he was always paying attention to details when it came to men and women. In front of his girlfriend, he would never do anything to let her misunderstand.

 Chapter 1128 - She Went for a Blind Date

    <h4>Chapter 1128: She Went for a Blind Date</h4>


    Xia Yanran had decided.


    She had to tell him the truth when they went out for dinner tonight. No matter what his decision was, she would respect him.


    Xia Yanran sat on the carpet again and looked at her phone. Clicking open her WeChat moments, she found a new post from Xia Mo while she was scrolling down the page.


    Xia Mo had taken a picture of a table and there was a vase with a lily inside on the table.


    There was a line of words on top of the picture. ¡°Blind date now. I¡¯m feeling an inexplicable nervousness, what to do?¡±


    There were severalments from the former colleagues of the newspaper agency below:


    ¡°Momo, you¡¯re still young, why did you go for a blind date?¡±


    ¡°I want to see what Momo¡¯s blind date looks like.¡±


    ¡°Momo, you rejected all of the male colleagues from thepany and went to have a blind date? Hurry back to work overtime!¡±


    ¡°Momo, were you provoked by something? Do you still need to go for a blind date with your appearance and qualities?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think your date needs to eat anymore, he can just think of how to eat you up.¡±


    Xia Mo replied to thestment with an emoji of a hammer hitting a head.


    Xia Yanran saw this post from Xia Mo and she did not move for a while.


    Why did Momo go for a blind date for no reason?


    She could not help but think about that night she was drunk. It seemed like it was Momo who had taken her back home!


    Xia Yanran immediately returned to the chat page and found Junyuan¡¯s WeChat, sending a screenshot of Momo¡¯s moments about having a blind date to him.


    After a minute, Junyuan sent back a ¡®?¡¯.


    Xia Yanran replied immediately, ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯t grab on to Momo, she might really leave you.¡±


    Junyuan then replied, ¡°Did I say I liked her?¡±


    Tsk, this brother of hers was even getting arrogant!


    For the sake of his happiness, Xia Yanran mercilessly exposed him. ¡°That night I was drunk, it was Momo who helped me change, right? If you¡¯re not a tiny bit interested in her, you wouldn¡¯t have asked her to help me change. Didn¡¯t you always ask the auntie staying opposite to help me change? If you don¡¯t want to have anything to do with Momo, you should have asked her to leave after she had sent me back!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Xia Yanran scoffed in her heart. ¡°Really? Then forget it!¡±


    Thirty secondster, Junyuan sent a line of ellipses over.


    Xia Yanran ignored him. But they were after all siblings for many years and she understood him. This fellow must be feeling anxious in his heart now.


    Sure enough, a few secondster, he sent a single word over. ¡°Address.¡±


    Xia Yanran had only taken a screenshot of Xia Mo¡¯s words and picture, but did not send over an exact address. Seeing that Junyuan could not take it anymore, she sent a smirking emoji and sent the screenshot of the restaurant¡¯s address over.


    Junyuan did not reply Xia Yanran anymore, but Xia Yanran could guess that his expression must not look good right now.


    Xia Yanran thought of his expression and could not help giggling.


    As she giggled, she felt that something was amiss. There was a heat by her ear and the man¡¯s hot breath entered her ear. Xia Yanran felt so numb that she shrunk her neck, looking sideways at the man.


    The man¡¯s handsome face came close to her and when she turned, she touched his jaw.


    Thinking that they were in the living room, she wanted to move away, but he kissed the corner of her lips. Xia Yanran immediately used her elbow to jab at his chest, then whispered. ¡°There¡¯s someone here.¡±


    Xiao Yi grabbed her hand. ¡°What were youughing about just now?¡±


    Xia Yanran showed her conversation with Junyuan to Xiao Yi. After seeing it, Xiao Yi smiled. ¡°The dry wood finally became enlightened.¡±


    Xia Yanran red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t say that about my brother.¡±


    Xiao Yiughed. ¡°It¡¯d be good if your brother can get together with Xiaomo, then Xiaomo can say a few good words in front of your brother for me.¡±


    Xiao Yi was a fearless person. Though he had gone through so many dangerous situations, he was still surprisingly afraid to face Junyuan.


    ...


    Sitting in the restaurant, Xia Mo felt bored.


    After using her phone for a while, a trace of sadness shed past her eyes when she saw that there was noment from Sister Yanran on her moments.


    If Sister Yanran did not see it, then the doctor would not know.


    Xia Mo puffed up her cheeks and hit her head. She had already decided to let go, why was she still thinking about it?


    ¡°You¡¯re funny.¡±


    A voice suddenly sounded. Xia Mo raised her head and saw a tall, slim and fair young man with dyed brown hair standing in front of her, dressed in a Korean style.


    Young Master Huo had sent her the picture of her date. It was the Zhou family¡¯s son, Zhou Yu.


    Xia Mo stood up from the chair and greeted Mr Zhou with a smile. ¡°Am I? Why does it sound pejorative?¡±


    Mr Zhouughed and sat opposite Xia Mo.


    They were simr in age and soon, were chatting well, talking about all sorts of things. Xia Mo had grown up in the Huo family and had seen all kinds of men at Young Master Huo¡¯s side. A type like Mr Zhou really did not have many traits that attracted her.


    Just the usual bragging about how impressive he was when he was dependent on his family.


    But being the polite and courteous person she was, she couldn¡¯t be bothered exposing him.


    When the waiter brought the menu over, Mr Zhou was gentlemanly and let Xia Mo order first.


    After ordering, Mr Zhou chatted with Xia Mo for a while. He found that Xia Mo was able to talk about any topic and was counted knowledgeable among girls. She was not just a pretty face with no brains so his interest in her deepened.


    ¡°I heard from Young Master Huo that you haven¡¯t been in love? I¡¯m also a novice so please take care of me in the future.¡±


    Xia Mo smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not quite a novice. I¡¯ve chased after men before.¡±


    Mr Zhou was stunned. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard Young Master Huo mention anything about it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my father so why should I tell him about my embarrassing experience?¡±


    ¡°Then, did you get the man?¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s eyes turned dim. ¡°If I did, would I still be sitting here?¡±


    Mr Zhou had never seen a girl like Xia Mo. If it were other girls, they would definitely not say this out. But he could conclude that this girl had no feelings for him.


    Mr Zhou felt that he had egg on his face, so he worked even harder to find a topic to attract her attention.


    As they were eating, it was the first time Mr Zhou had the feeling of not knowing what to say. This girl looked easy to get along with, but if he really wanted to pursue her, it might not be that easy as she had her own views.


    When they were eating fruits, Mr Zhou did not know what else to say. When he saw there was some white sauce at the corner of Xia Mo¡¯s lips, he picked up the napkin, leaned over and wiped it for her.


    He was too fast for Xia Mo to react.


    She did not push him away immediately as she was stunned. He was very close to her and their eyes met. She could smell the cologne on him.


    Xia Mo suddenly thought of the doctor¡¯s scent. It was fresh and clean, and he never used any cologne. asionally, there would be the smell of medicine on him too.


    It was the smell she liked.


    If the doctor saw that there was something by her mouth, he would not be like Mr Zhou and would just remind her...


    Why was she thinking about him again? Xia Mo blinked and when she was about to push Mr Zhou away, she saw a slim and tall figure out of the corner of her eye.

 Chapter 1129 - He Should Feel Grateful

    <h4>Chapter 1129: He Should Feel Grateful</h4>


    Xia Mo¡¯s hands that were about to push Mr Zhou away paused, and her long and curly eyshes fluttered violently.


    Was she seeing things?


    Or else, why would the doctor being her way?


    Did hee here to look for her?


    Sister Yanran saw her moments and told the doctor?


    A million thoughts were running around Xia Mo¡¯s mind at the moment.


    Mr Zhou was saying something in front of her, but her mind was nk so she could not hear a word.


    ¡°Miss Xia, are you all right?¡±


    Xia Mo regained her senses and smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    How was she fine when she was looking like that? She was really disappointing. Seeing the doctor here, she was already panicking when she was not even sure if he was here to find her.


    No, she must remain calm.


    Xia Mo did not look at that slim figure and thanked Mr Zhou with a smile.


    She had put on makeup today, her ck hair flowing over her shoulders and when she smiled, it was charming and eye-catching.


    The corner of Xia Mo¡¯s eyes swept over to that tall figure and when he was walking towards her table, her heart was almost in her throat.


    But, very soon, he went past her.


    Xia Mo felt really f*cked up at that moment.


    Junyuan sat at the table behind Xia Mo and took his time ordering, and even ordered a bottle of red wine.


    Xia Mo did not look behind her at all.


    ...


    Junyuan poured a ss of wine for himself and looked at the beautiful back of the girl in front of him as he drank. When he came into the restaurant, he saw her and her date at one nce.


    They were behaving intimately.


    When he passed by her, she was smiling very sweetly at that person.


    Just now when he was sitting behind, she was stillughing and thatughter sounded piercing and ufortable to his ears.


    Junyuan downed several sses of red wine.


    Seeing the two people in front of him so engrossed in their conversation, there was a nameless anger in his heart and stimting his nerves. He frowned and did not understand where this emotion came from.


    But very soon, he understood it. Yes, ever since that day he sent Yanran to the airport and saw her in the arms of a young man, he had felt this emotion.


    That strange turbulence he felt all came from this girl who was ten years younger than him. This girl had disturbed his life and his feelings. He should feel grateful that during this period of time, she did note and disturb him.


    But in fact, he was not happy at all. He had never expected that she would have left such a deep imprint in hiscklustre life.


    Junyuan gripped the wine ss tight and shook his head,ughing softly to himself.


    ...


    Xia Mo really had nothing to say to Mr Zhou. When he suggested to go watch a movie at night, she wanted to refuse at first, but when she thought of the doctor who hade alone to drink, she nodded. ¡°Okay, I heard that a few good Hollywood action blockbusters were released recently, I was thinking to go and watch it!¡±


    Mr Zhou¡¯s mouth twitched. This girl was really different from other girls. Was their first movie together not a romantic love story?


    But it was good that she was willing to go with him.


    It was better to take it one step at a time!


    Xia Mo stood up with her bag. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the washroom first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at the door.¡±


    Xia Mo walked towards the washroom.


    After touching up her makeup, she leaned against the sink in a daze for a while before going out. Young Master Huo had sent a message over, asking her thoughts about the blind date but she ignored it.


    Walking out of the washroom, Xia Mo met Junyuan in the corridor.


    He also seemed to be using the washroom and in order not to have any wishful thinking, Xia Mo pretended not to see him.


    She lowered her eyes and walked forward.


    When she passed by him, she caught a faint whiff of red wine.


    Xia Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    When they passed by each other, she felt a grip on her arm and before Xia Mo could react, she was pulled into an empty room.


    She was thrown against the door.


    Xia Mo¡¯s eyes widened and looked at the man who was in front of her, staring intently at her.


    His gaze was strange and deep.


    As if he was looking deep into her soul.


    Xia Mo¡¯s back knocked onto the door handle and hurt slightly. This made her angry, but she did not show it on her face. She gritted her teeth and turned, wanting to open the door.


    The next second, she heard the man¡¯s cold voice say, ¡°You changed fast.¡±


    What did he mean change fast? Why did she not understand at all?


    Xia Mo turned around and looked at him with a frown. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you have a boyfriend. So, why are you here for a blind date so soon?¡±


    Xia Mo shivered and understood what he meant.


    Was he saying that she was promiscuous and shameless?


    The anger in her body was rising, but there was a cold smile on her face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll just change if I don¡¯t like one. I can like whoever I want and be with whoever I want. I¡¯m not anyone to you, so what right do you have to question me?¡±


    She curled her lips mockingly.


    She deliberately showed contempt in her eyes and it made Junyuan think of a lot of things. About Shen Jiayi, and also about Xia Mo.


    He did not know how many sides a woman had. She might have you in her eyes today, but tomorrow, she could step on you until you were left in the dust.


    ¡°Are women all like this?¡±


    Xia Mo looked at his darkening expression and suddenly thought of his ex-girlfriend. When he was injured, his ex-girlfriend had said many mean things in front of him which should have hurt his heart.


    With furrowed eyebrows, Xia Mo felt her heart ache for him but she put on an indifferent expression. ¡°Why, you thought of your ex-girlfriend? Actually you¡¯re quite pitiful. You were dumped by your girlfriend so you must have felt miserable inside and vented your anger at me, right? Was it not enough and you came here to continue?¡±


    Come on, fight with her. It might make her give up and start a new rtionship.


    But as Xia Mo spoke, she was frightened by his dark expression.


    Oh my God, was he going to beat her up?


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey. Gentlemen only fight with words and not with their hands. If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll be leaving first. I¡¯m going to watch a movie with my dateter!¡±


    Xia Mo had already pushed the door open a crack.


    But soon, the door handle was stopped by a long and fair hand.


    Then the door was mmed shut with a bang.


    Xia Mo was grabbed at by the arm and dragged to the wall of the room. Her shoulders knocked onto the cold and hard wall and she gasped in pain.


    She was about to get angry at him, but her pupils constricted in fright when she looked up and saw the man¡¯s stormy expression.


    Was he really going to beat her up?


    ¡°Doctor Xia, let¡¯s talk calmly. Didn¡¯t you not hit your ex-girlfriend when she treated you like that? You can¡¯t be so unfair. I was hurt by you before so I¡¯m hurting you back. We¡¯re even now, right? You can¡¯t hit me!¡±


    Xia Mo used her hands to cover her face.


    After a while, she heard the man say, ¡°Move your hands away and look at me.¡±


    His voice was deeper than usual. It was slightly oppressive, but also wickedly seductive at the same time.


    Xia Mo slowly put down her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hit you. I¡¯m going to kiss you.¡±

 Chapter 1130 - It Has Nothing to Do with You

    <h4>Chapter 1130: It Has Nothing to Do with You</h4>


    The man¡¯s breath was close.


    W-What?! Damn it, damn it! He was cheating!


    Was the doctor mad? It didn¡¯t sound like something he would say!


    Was he drunk?


    Xia Mo¡¯s body was pressed against the wall and strands of hair fell messily onto her cheeks. She raised her head and brushed them back, her eyshes fluttering and she did not dare to look at him. ¡°Doctor, are you crazy?¡±


    She was already speaking to him in such a tone, shouldn¡¯t he be angry and hit her?


    ¡°Raise your head and look at me.¡±


    Instead of looking up, Xia Mo lowered her head even more. ¡°Why should I listen to you? Besides, I don¡¯t want to see your face at all.¡±


    He said nothing and the atmosphere was awkward and stiff.


    Although she did not look up, Xia Mo knew that his ss-like eyes were staring fixedly at her. His breathnded on her forehead which made her heart beat faster.


    Just when she thought he was not going to say anything, she heard his gentle voice say, ¡°Weren¡¯t you clearly telling me that you were here, putting the address on your moments?¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s mind turned nk and her face flushed red. She clenched her fists and hit his shoulders. But before she could touch him, her fists were grabbed by hisrge hands.


    His palms were warm and dry. With her fists wrapped in his hands, her heart almost jumped out from her throat.


    He stared at her, not wanting to miss any expression on her small face. ¡°Was that guy from before your boyfriend?¡±


    Xia Mo struggled for a while and could not break away from his hold. She raised her head defiantly. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°If you have someone by your side, I won¡¯t kiss you.¡±


    Xia Mo choked. ¡°Who cares for your kiss?¡±


    The lights in the room were turned off. Outside, the sky was turning dark gradually and her face was open and stubborn under the rays of light. There was exquisite makeup on her face, showing a femininity to her. His gaze swept to her fair and long legs that were exposed outside of her skirt. He frowned. ¡°Are you interested in your blind date?¡±


    In his impression, except that time she introduced Lily to him, she rarely dressed like this.


    Xia Mo felt angry just by looking at him and did not want to talk to him. She struggled, trying to escape from his grip.


    He looked slim, but was actually quite strong. Instead of letting go of her when she struggled, he used his other hand to hold her waist.


    She held her breath.


    This stupid doctor, why was he holding her so tightly?


    ¡°Speak.¡± His voice was not cold, but was not warm either.


    Xia Mo wanted to reply with a ¡®none of your business¡¯, but seeing his deep eyes, she was suddenly like a deted ball.


    She red at him with red eyes. ¡°No.¡±


    Although she did not say it clearly, he understood her meaning. That boy from before was not her boyfriend and she was not interested in this boy now.


    Xia Mo could feel the oppressiveness dissipate from him and she pulled back her hand from his palm. ¡°Can I go now?¡±


    She was about to turn when the back of her head was held by his hand.


    Before she could react, she felt a strong force on her lips.


    Her phone suddenly rang and Xia Mo became clear-headed. She pushed the man with one hand and used the other to take out her phone from her bag.


    Looking at the caller ID, she saw that it was from Mr Zhou. Before she could do anything, her phone was snatched away by a long and clean hand, and the call was hung up, before her phone was put into the pants pocket of the hand¡¯s owner.


    When Xia Mo saw this, she found it inappropriate to take her phone from his pants pocket.


    Her face had turned red. ¡°Give me back my phone!¡± She lowered her eyshes, not daring to look at him at all.


    Fortunately, the sky had turned dark. Perhaps he might not be able to see her expression clearly.


    It was extremely shy.


    Junyuan remained quiet.


    ¡°Give me back my phone!¡± She repeated, louder this time.


    No words left his lips when he pressed her against the wall, kissing her once more.


    ...


    Oh no, oh no!


    Why was he flirting with her? She really, really could not resist being flirted by him!


    Was she going to just give in like that?


    No, no! She could not just do what he wanted!


    Although she was the one who first pursued him, he did not treasure it and hurt her once. This time, although he took the initiative, wouldn¡¯t men not cherish women in the future after getting them easily?


    She could not have her heads in the clouds just because he flirted with her, right?


    After Xia Mo became slightly clear-headed, she took the opportunity to push him, and pushed him hard.


    She had pushed him away, but their bodies were still close.


    Suddenly, he picked her up and with his fingers pressed on her knees, he asked her, ¡°Do you want to go back with me or go to a hotel?¡±


    Huh?! Xia Mo¡¯s mind turned nk again.


    Was this the same doctor she knew?


    Must he be so straightforward?


    Wait, where did he get that confidence from?


    Although it was embarrassing for her to be carried by him like this, she did not struggle to get down and looked at him with her eyebrows raised. ¡°Have you recovered down there?¡±


    She thought that he would throw her down to the ground when she mentioned this.


    After all, it would hurt his self-esteem again!


    But he did not, and even held her tighter, his face red. Seeing him like this for the first time, she could not help panicking. ¡°Who¡¯s going to your house? Who¡¯s going to the hotel? Stupid doctor, let me go!¡±


    She was not experienced and was a novice, so she could not stand such agitation!


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go to my ce.¡± It just so happened that his sisters were not around. Without waiting for her to respond, he put her down, wrapped his fingers around her wrist and pulled her out of the room.

 Chapter 1131 - She’s Different

    <h4>Chapter 1131: She¡¯s Different</h4>


    Like that, Xia Mo was stuffed into Junyuan¡¯s car.


    And he even fastened the seatbelt for her.


    Not giving her a chance to speak, he started the engine and sped away.


    Xia Mo was pulled outside by him through the restaurant¡¯s side door. She saw that Mr Zhou was still waiting outside through the rearview mirror.


    Junyuan saw Xia Mo looking at her date and the car suddenly took a sharp turn.


    The momentum almost caused Xia Mo to hit the car window, but fortunately he had slowed down. She red angrily at the man driving. His expression was calm, but veins were protruding from his hands that were holding the steering wheel.


    A crisp ringtone sounded and Xia Mo looked at his pants pocket. Her phone was ringing.


    ¡°How long are you going to keep my phone?¡±


    Junyuan held the steering wheel with one hand and fished out her phone from his pocket with the other.


    It was Mr Zhou.


    It must be her blind date.


    ¡°Tell him properly.¡±


    Xia Mo looked at him, who looked like he had already owned her, and felt both angry and amused. ¡°Doctor Xia, even if there is anything between us, I¡¯m still free and have the right to have friends.¡±


    Junyuan nced at Xia Mo and was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Okay, do as you like.¡±


    What the hell? He gave up just like that?


    Xia Mo vented her anger on Mr Zhou¡¯s call and hung up the call directly. Then, she sent a text message over. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you. Don¡¯t contact me again.¡±


    Junyuan looked at the girl who was furiously tapping at her phone. She ignored him and turned


    her head away from him.


    ...


    Junyuan drove to the district.


    Getting out of the car, he was about to open the front passenger seat¡¯s door when he suddenly saw a familiar figure in a mask.


    ¡°Tangtang?¡±


    Hearing Junyuan¡¯s voice, Xia Tang turned around. ¡°Brother.¡± As she was speaking, she saw a beautiful girl sitting in the front passenger seat.


    Xia Tang heard from her sister that there was a beautiful girl pursuing her brother.


    ¡°Is she Momo?¡±


    Junyuan did not hide it from Xia Tang and hummed, pulling Xia Tang to the side of the car.


    When Xia Mo saw this, she did not stay in the car. Although she was angry at the doctor¡¯s actions, she still liked the two sisters from the Xia family.


    ¡°Sister Tangtang.¡±


    Xia Tang¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. Although she was wearing a mask, it could be seen that she was smiling. ¡°Hello, Momo.¡±


    Junyuan looked at Xia Tang. ¡°Why are you wearing a mask?¡±


    Xia Tang¡¯s eyes shifted away slightly. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    But Junyuan knew his sister well. There must be something going on if she was looking like that. ¡°Take off the mask.¡±


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to do it?¡±


    Sighing, Xia Tang took off the mask slowly and there were rashes on her fair and clean face. When Junyuan saw this, his eyes darkened. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xia Mo also asked worriedly, ¡°Is it an allergy?¡±


    Under Junyuan¡¯s repeated questioning, Xia Tang had toe clean. ¡°I was careful after that time when there were some problems with my throat. But, this time I didn¡¯t expect someone to put pollen in my pillow. You know I¡¯m allergic... After practicing for the whole night, I fell asleep after returning to the dormitory. When I woke up, my face was full of rashes.


    ¡°Brother, you know that for trainees to debut, it¡¯s decided by thepany. Tonight, several shareholders of thepany will being to listen to us sing. The supervisor didn¡¯t let me participate because of my rashes and asked me to go home.¡± What Xia Tang did not tell Junyuan that when herpany found out about this, they had asked her to ¡®apany¡¯ their investor. If she was unwilling, they would ask her to pay a high termination fee.


    In the beginning, she wanted to pursue her music dream but she was too naive, thinking that if she signed a contract with a formal managementpany, she would be able to release songs. Who knew that the songs she wrote were all taken away by the popr singers in thepany and she had never released a single.


    This time joining the trainees to debut under a group, she sang the best out of all the trainees. But if she did not pay attention, she would be plotted against and was unprepared for all the vindictiveness behind the scenes.


    Xia Tang did not want to tell her brother and sister about this. She was raised by them and after graduating, she wanted to repay her brother and sister, but things did not turn out the way she wanted.


    Xia Mo looked at Xia Tang. ¡°What¡¯s thepany you¡¯re a trainee at called?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Entertainment.¡±


    Didn¡¯t Young Master Huo invest in Imperial Entertainment? After telling Xia Tang to wait for a moment, she took out her phone and went to the side.


    After a few minutes, Xia Mo smiled and said to Xia Tang, ¡°Sister Tangtang, you can participate in thepetitionter in the evening.¡±


    Xia Tang¡¯s jaw dropped open and she eximed in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I asked a friend.¡±


    ¡°Momo, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Xia Mo almost said that she would be her sister-inw in the future, so of course she would help!


    ¡°But the rashes on my face...¡± Xia Tang touched her face. ¡°The supervisor said that we must have both the looks and the voice. If I go like this, won¡¯t I scare the judges?¡±


    Junyuan, whose gaze was on Xia Mo, said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you some allergy medicine to taketer.¡±


    Xia Mo nodded. ¡°Take the medicine first and I¡¯ll help you put on makeup. I guarantee you¡¯ll be able topete beautifully!¡±


    Junyuan went to the drugstore to pick up the medicine for Xia Tang and after Xia Tang had taken it, she was pulled to the mall by Xia Mo.


    Xia Mo chose a dress for Xia Tang and put on makeup for her in the gship store.


    When Xia Mo came out with Xia Tang, she called out to Junyuan, who was sitting on the sofa reading a magazine while waiting for them, ¡°Doctor, take a look at Sister Tangtang.¡±


    Junyuan raised his head and looked at Xia Tang who was standing beside Xia Mo.


    Xia Tang was wearing a dress that showed her butterfly bone, the close-fitting fabric outlined her figure and her hair was tied in a low ponytail by Xia Mo, her fringe parted in the middle, with a delicate, wispy fringe over her forehead. She was not wearing sses and when she was standing there, Junyuan almost did not recognize that she was his conservative sister.


    Compared with Xia Yanran, Xia Tang was much quieter. Because she had lost her parents at a young age, she was much more mature than girls of her age. Junyuan had advised her many times that she should not feel pressured. Without their parents¡¯ love, he would always love her as her brother.


    But she was too sensible. She would get schrships every year when in school and was well-behaved and obedient. The only rebellious thing was that she did not work in a job rted to her art major after graduating from university, but chose the path of music.


    Ever since she was a child, she had always had a beautiful voice. She sang well and wrote many songs. Several popr songs by popr singers were all written by her.


    ¡°Sister Tangtang is so pretty after wearing makeup and when she isn¡¯t wearing her sses.¡± The Xia siblings each had their own characteristics, they were handsome and beautiful.


    Junyuan put down the magazine and stood up, looking at Xia Tang with his ss-like eyes. ¡°Good luck forter.¡±


    Xia Tang nodded. ¡°Thank you Brother and Momo.¡±


    Soon after, Xia Mo and Junyuan took Xia Tang to Imperial Entertainment.


    After Xia Tang went up, Junyuan looked at Xia Mo. ¡°If it were any other girl, they would have been irritated, but you treated my sister like your own family. Xiaomo, you¡¯re really different.¡±

 Chapter 1132 - Unexpectedly Outstanding

    <h4>Chapter 1132: Unexpectedly Outstanding</h4>


    When Xia Mo heard Junyuan¡¯s words, her heart pounded.


    She looked at the man in the driver¡¯s seat. Actually, his appearance was not striking like Young Master Huo at first nce, but belonged to a type where he was clean, handsome and looked better the more one looked at him. He had a straight nose, lips with a pleasing shape and long eyshes that made people envy him upon closer inspection.


    Xia Mo dug her fingernails into her palm, reminding herself not to be charmed by his sweet words.


    ¡°I like Sister Yanran and Sister Tangtang. Me helping her has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Junyuan could not helpughing, the dimple in his right cheek deepening. Xia Mo quickly turned her head away, not looking at him. ¡°Doctor, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll kneel in front of your pants because of your flirting.¡±


    ¡°I seldom wear formal pants.¡±


    Xia Mo nced at him subconsciously. He was wearing casual pants and his legs looked like that of a model¡¯s. ¡°I don¡¯t care what pants you wear, what I meant was I won¡¯t graze on the same pasture twice.¡±


    Junyuan looked at Xia Mo. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten me before.¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s ears turned hot. ¡°Don¡¯t misinterpret my words.¡±


    Junyuan raised his hand and touched Xia Mo¡¯s hot ears. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll chase after you properly, but I¡¯ve never chased a girl before, so please be understanding.¡±


    Xia Mo huffed and turned her face towards the car window, but the corner of her lips could not help lifting up.


    ...


    Inside thepetition room of Imperial Entertainment.


    Five judges were sitting below the stage and one of them was Young Master Huo, Huo Ze.


    He wore a blue suit with the first two buttons unbuttoned with no tie. His hair was carefully styled, showing his forehead and his bangs werebed up, looking fluffy, fresh and slightly mature. He sat with his legs crossed and when he was looking at his phone, the expensive tinum watch could be seen on his left wrist.


    Among the several shareholders, he was the youngest and most outstanding.


    A sweet and beautiful looking trainee gave Young Master Huo a cup of milk tea and smiled sweetly. ¡°Young Master Huo, please treat me kindly.¡±


    Although Young Master Huo was someone unrestrained usually, he did not like ttery during work. As soon as the woman came close, he frowned.


    That perfume was really pungent.


    After the girl went out, he tapped on the table with his pen. ¡°This one, out.¡± Then, he threw that cup of milk tea into the bin.


    The biggest shareholder sitting beside was Young Master Huo¡¯s childhood friend and was used to his bad temper. He called his assistant over, asking him to inform that trainee that there was no need for her toe in for thepetition.


    ...


    In the makeup room.


    That trainee who had given Young Master Huo the milk tea was surrounded by several girls. ¡°Qiaoqiao, you¡¯re so bold. You even dared to give Young Master Huo milk tea.¡±


    ¡°Qiaoqiao is the most outstanding among all of us trainees. Young Master Huo must be impressed with her.¡±


    Ye Qiaoqiao was indeed the most outstanding among the group of girls. Although her voice and talent were inferior to Xia Tang, she was prettier than Xia Tang. Xia Tang was always wearing sses, too thin and small and was not eye-catching at all on stage.


    But Xia Tang¡¯s voice was too good, so the shareholders would surely view her in a different light after listening to her. Ye Qiaoqiao deliberately caused Xia Tang to have a rash on her face and the supervisor also drove her away.


    Ye Qiaoqiao was happy as she had one lesspetitor!


    ¡°Oh my god. Is that Xia Tang?¡±


    ¡°Xia Tang did not qualify for thepetition, you¡¯re seeing things!¡± Ye Qiaoqiao nced over at the entrance and saw a girl wearing a dress and exquisite makeup standing there. She was stunned and when she looked carefully, it was really Xia Tang.


    Oh my god, Xia Tang looked so beautiful after taking off her sses and putting on makeup.


    Deep down, Ye Qiaoqiao knew Xia Tang was not ugly. She was slender and fair, and considered those dainty types of girls where her shoulders were so slender that it could be crushed by a man. Her face was small and sharp, her eyes wererge. In the past, Ye Qiaoqiao had bought over the makeup artist, so each time Xia Tang went on stage, the makeup artist would put in makeup on her, or style an ugly hairstyle for her so that she wouldn¡¯t stand out at all.


    Xia Tang usually did not care much about her appearance and thought that it was enough with just a good voice.


    Not only was Ye Qiaoqiao shocked, the other trainees were shocked too.


    ¡°Xia Tang, didn¡¯t the supervisor ask you to go home? Do you think you can continue topete by dressing up like this?¡± Ye Qianqian looked at Xia Tang unhappily.


    Ye Qianqian was sociable, plus her results were outstanding for everypetition, so many trainees sucked up to her in private and thus formed an exclusive clique.


    All the girls in the group along with Ye Qiaoqiao, excluded Xia Tang.


    ¡°The supervisor has allowed me to continue topete. If you have any doubts you can ask the supervisor directly.¡±


    Just as Ye Qiaoqiao wanted to say something, the President¡¯s assistant came over and announced, ¡°Ye Qianqian, you don¡¯t have to participate in thepetition anymore.¡±


    Ye Qiaoqiao was stunned. ¡°What? You must have made a mistake. I¡¯m one of the most popr contestants!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve offended Young Master Huo. He doesn¡¯t like the smell of your perfume.¡±


    Ye Qianqian was speechless.


    So, under the surprised eyes of the trainees, their popr contestant Ye Qiaoqiao was brushed off like that.


    When Ye Qiaoqiao was pulled away by the bodyguards, tears were streaming down her face and she was hysterical.


    Shivering, Xia Tang made a mental note that she must stay far away from that Young Master Huo in the future. Whoever he was, he was too scary.


    ...


    Thepetition began.


    The trainees came out one by one and Huo Ze held his forehead from time to time. He was even starting to regret investing and bing the shareholder of Imperial Entertainment. Why wasn¡¯t there a voice which could enter his ears?


    No matter how bad the ones in front were, the next one was even worse.


    She was too nervous to even sing a word.


    Huo Ze raised his head and looked at the girl on stage.


    She had a ssic appearance, slender and fair, but could she sing? Was she so nervous that her eyshes were fluttering so violently?


    It was the first time Xia Tang did not wear her sses on stage. Although she was wearing contact lenses, without her sses, why was she feeling so nervous and ufortable?


    She tried to sing the first line, but her voice cracked immediately.


    Xia Tang¡¯s face turned red in an instant.


    One judge knocked on the table and Xia Tang heard the voice of Imperial Entertainment¡¯s President. ¡°Next.¡±


    Xia Tang¡¯s heart sank. She was being eliminated directly already.


    If she could not continue thepetition, she might be faced with apanying the investors or paying a hugepensation. Xia Tang grabbed the microphone tightly and did not get off the stage.


    ¡°Why are you still standing on stage? Stop wasting our time,¡± another judge said.


    Xia Tang raised her eyes and nced at the judges below the stage. Seeing a pair of sunsses on the leftmost side of the judges¡¯ table, she mustered up her courage and got off the stage, bowing to the judge at the far left.


    Huo Ze had on azy expression and his lips twitched when Xia Tang suddenly came down the stage and bowed.


    Was this girl stupid or doing it on purpose?


    When she bowed, her chest could be seen.


    Before he could look, she had straightened up and took the sunsses from the table in front of him.


    Huo Ze raised his eyebrows and pursed his lips slightly. This was the first sign Young Master Huo was getting angry.


    When the President of Imperial Entertainment saw this, his eyes darkened. ¡°Number 26, didn¡¯t you hear that I asked you to leave? Or do you want someone to take you away?¡±


    Xia Tang turned around and walked towards the stage.


    The President raised his hand and his assistant rushed towards Xia Tang.


    At this moment, an ethereal, rxed and touching voice sounded in the air.


    Good lord.


    The judges¡¯ gaze were attracted by that voice, including Huo Ze. He raised his beautiful long upturned eyes and looked at Xia Tang, who had gone back on the stage.


    Xia Tang sang a song written andposed by herself. Her voice was like a swallow singing, her tone gentle and it was also like a clear mountain spring, ethereal, beautiful and natural. It feltfortable to listen to her and it was really a voice from the heavens.


    Even the assistant who was about to take Xia Tang down from the stage, was stunned. This girl¡¯s voice was really good.


    Xia Tang was wearing Huo Ze¡¯s sunsses and she was no longer afraid, putting all her soul into her singing. Although it was strange wearing a man¡¯s sunsses, it did not affect her singing.


    After the song, it was so silent one could have heard a pin drop.


    Somebody started pping, followed by the warm apuse of all the judges.


    It was clear Xia Tang had passed the shareholders¡¯ round.


    After thepetition, Xia Tang nned to go back to the dormitory to give Junyuan a call, but Sister Jin from the managementpany called and asked her to go to Red Leaf Clubhouse as she wanted to talk to her about her contract.


    Xia Tang did not even have the time to change and was taken away by the assistant of Sister Jin.


    The assistant took Xia Tang to a room in the clubhouse.


    There were many people in the room, some were ying mahjong, while some were drinking on the sofa. Xia Tang even saw a number of popr stars.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be liked by the master here and to sing a song for them.¡±


    Xia Tang breathed a sigh of relief. So she was here to sing.


    ¡°Be good and don¡¯t make trouble for Sister Jin. Don¡¯t be so stubborn. Who would throw red wine on the person who touched your hand or pinched your waist? The people in this room are big investors, if you offend them, you¡¯ll have to pay the termination fees!¡±


    The assistant pushed Xia Tang into the room, closed the door and left.


    Xia Tang stood by the door and no one noticed her. She could neither advance nor retreat.


    Suddenly a man who was ying mahjong nced at Xia Tang. ¡°You,e here. We¡¯re short of one person. You can take over.¡±


    Xia Tang pointed at herself. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Come,e.¡±


    Xia Tang remembered the words of Sister Jin¡¯s assistant. She walked over and under the urge of the man, she sat on a vacant seat at the table.


    ¡°You¡¯re Young Master¡¯s femalepanion, right?¡±


    Xia Tang furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t know who your Young Master is.¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Young Master finding such a slender one, and you don¡¯t seem like you can handle him. Young Master is powerful and impressive.¡±


    Xia Tang pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m really not. Later when Young Masteres and sees me sitting here, he might be unhappy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re a beautiful girl so Young Master will treat you nicely.¡±


    Xia Tang could only put on a bold face. She had a good memory and had a photographic memory. She could remember what tile was put out and what tiles were left. Although she lost the first two rounds,ter, she won every round.


    When Huo Ze came in, he found that those chips he had lost had been won back and he had also won many more chips.


    He stood behind Xia Tang with a cigarette between his lips, looking at her beautiful and fair butterfly bone, his eyes narrowed.


    Just when Xia Tang was about to draw a tile, a long hand suddenly reached out from behind and drew a two dots. Then, azy and maic voice sounded from above her head. ¡°Full flush, self-drawn.¡±

 Chapter 1133 - Absorbed

    <h4>Chapter 1133: Absorbed</h4>


    Hearing the man¡¯s voice, Xia Tang turned her head back subconsciously.


    The man¡¯s handsome face was reflected in her eyes.


    Because he was close to her, the man¡¯s breathnded on her skin. Xia Tang looked at the man standing behind her with her pupils constricted.


    The light shone from the top of his head, making her unable to see his eyes clearly.


    But she remembered his face.


    This was Huo Ze, one of Imperial Entertainment¡¯s main shareholders. And he was also that scary Young Master Huo who had eliminated Ye Qianqian directly.


    It turned out that she was sitting in his seat.


    He was very tall and standing behind her, his back was hunched slightly. He looked at her with his long upturned eyes slightly narrowed. There was a cigarette between his lips and his jawline was smooth. The end of the cigarette was burning red and Xia Tang shrank back, afraid that the cigarette ash would burn her.


    Seeing her movement, Huo Ze¡¯s lips turned down slightly and there was a trace of coldness and contempt in his eyes.


    He was still in the clothes he wore as Imperial Entertainment¡¯s judge previously, but had taken off the blue suit jacket, leaving only a thin white shirt underneath. With his blue pants and his outstanding figure paired with that face, he had the look of a typical rich yboy.


    ¡°You sure have the guts to sit in my seat.¡± He took out the cigarette from his mouth and flicked the ashes.


    From what had happened earlier with Ye Qianqian, Xia Tang could see he was not someone to be messed with. She stood from the chair immediately and lowered her head, apologizing sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡± She could not afford to offend the master of the room and if she said it was another man who asked her to sit down, she would also offend that person.


    The other young men at the table knew all about Young Master Huo¡¯s temper and no one dared to speak up for Xia Tang. Like spectators, they were all looking on as if waiting to enjoy a show.


    Xia Tang¡¯s palms turned mmy.


    She did not know how to entertain people, especially these rich young men. They all had bad tempers and Sister Jin had warned her many times that if she offended anyone, she would have to pay the termination fee.


    What could she do?


    With the current situation at home, she could not pay such arge sum of money. Besides, she did not want her brother and sister to worry about her.


    She could only me herself for being young and naive and not knowing the dangers of society, thinking that in signing with a formal managementpany she would be able to achieve her dream with her own talent and voice.


    Now thinking about it, she was really naive!


    Huo Ze took a breath of smoke and looked at Xia Tang, who had her head lowered and looked incredibly stiff. He gave a faint smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t look so timid when you took my sunsses during thepetition.¡±


    Xia Tang¡¯s head dropped even lower.


    Huo Ze looked at Xia Tang for a few seconds and pulled a chair to sit beside her, his legs opened and he blew a ring of smoke at her. ¡°If you can win all the chips from the three of them, I¡¯ll let this matter pass. If you can¡¯t win, then take off your clothes and sing!¡±


    The other three young men whistled.


    These rich people were unbelievable!


    Xia Tang furrowed her eyebrows. Although she was not good at entertaining, she had been in the entertainmentpany for two years and had heard that these rich people were scandalous, full of tricks and were very bad.


    If she was stubborn, they would have plenty of means to deal with her. Xia Tang¡¯s eyshes fluttered and she looked at the man puffing at his cigarette.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Huo Ze looked at Xia Tang and saw that there was a trace of disgust in her clear eyes. He frowned and when he looked at her again, her eyes were back to looking quiet and unassuming.


    Huo Ze burst outughing.


    She was just an unpresentable girl, how dare she show disgust and contempt?


    Xia Tang sat down on the chair again.


    ¡°Girl, have you thought it through? You have to win the chips from the three of us or else you have to take off all your clothes,¡± the young man opposite Xia Tang reminded her.


    Xia Tang nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    The game started and Huo Ze did not think Xia Tang would win. He looked down at his phone and after a while, found that the situation of the game was not right. His three friends were pulling long faces. How could such a young and unassuming girl have such skills?


    Huo Ze put down his phone and stared at Xia Tang for a while. She was sitting upright, looking at the tiles with full concentration.


    He smirked. Ah, so she had a photographic memory.


    Xia Tang was thinking about what tile to put out when the man¡¯s fingers brushed past the fair and smooth skin of her back suddenly. Xia Tang felt angry and wanted to wave that hand away, but thinking of Sister Jin¡¯s words, she gritted her teeth and held it down.


    Her dress revealed her back and the man¡¯s fingers brushed past beforending on her soft waist, pinching it slightly as if they knew each other very well. His thin lips then came close to her ear. ¡°Put out your tile.¡±


    Xia Tang was speechless.


    The other people around the table looked at one another when they saw Young Master Huo approaching Xia Tang, one hand going over the back of her chair to hold her waist and his handsome face close to her intimately.


    Young Master Huo never touched this type of girl before!


    Xia Tang could not do anything so she could only stiffen her body and continue the game.


    The man was close to her and the atmosphere was too ambiguous, making one feel suffocated. Xia Tang was distracted and lost two rounds.


    She could not sit still anymore and turned to look at the man by her side. The man looked at her tiles on the table like a beast in human clothing, but his hands that were rubbing her waist were very skilled.


    These young men were really annoying. Would they always take advantage of women who sat beside them?


    Just when Xia Tang¡¯s mind was in a mess, the man suddenly reached over to the side of her waist. It was Xia Tang¡¯s sensitive area and she could not help giggling when she felt the ticklish sensation. ¡°D-don¡¯t touch there.¡±


    Herughter waspletely uncontroble, like she was being tickled under the armpits.


    When Xia Tangughed, she was like a blooming begonia, pure and beautiful. Her eyes that were covered by her eyshes were clear and innocent.


    Young Master Huo¡¯s expression became dazed slightly when he saw Xia Tang¡¯s smile. He withdrew his hand that was on her waist, stood up and went out of the room.


    After a while, someone came over to call him back in. ¡°Young Master Huo, your femalepanion won all the chips.¡±


    Huo Ze flicked the cigarette ash and there wasughter in his dark, ink-like eyes. ¡°Tsk, the little sheep¡¯s really something.¡±


    When Huo Ze returned to the room, Xia Tang had sessfully gotten out of her pinch and did not need to sing naked. She was now standing on the semicircle stage, singing a recently popr song.


    Huo Ze did not make things difficult again and went to y billiards with several young men.


    As they were ying, there were some noisesing from the semicircle stage. Huo Ze turned back and saw a young man who had drank too much hitting on the little sheep.


    The little sheep¡¯s slender and fair arm was grabbed by the man.


    ¡°You look so beautiful, fair and slim like a white lotus. I like white lotus...¡±

 Chapter 1134 - Seeing It Clearly

    <h4>Chapter 1134: Seeing It Clearly</h4>


    Xia Tang frowned and reached out her hand to push the young man¡¯s hand away. But then she realized that she could not offend these people. If not, she really wanted to kick him away.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t y hard to get. I don¡¯t buy it.¡±


    Huo Ze took the billiard cue over and stood behind the young man.


    The head of the billiard cue poked at the young man¡¯s back. The young man was pulling Xia Tang and seeing that someone was poking at him, he shouted impatiently, ¡°Who the hell is poking me?¡±


    Turning around, he saw a person standing behind him. Because he was drunk, he could not see the person¡¯s face clearly and thought it was a person who did not know his ce. Shaking his head, the young man snapped, ¡°Did my picking up girls get in your way? Piss off and get out of here.¡±


    The young men who knew Young Master Huo well wanted toe forward, but Young Master Huo raised his billiard cue and hit the young man hard with it.


    The young man moved back a few steps and before he could stand firm, the cue hit him on his lower abdomen. ¡°Do you still want me to get out?¡±


    The young man keeled over on the ground in pain and turned sober slightly. Seeing that the one who had poked him was Young Master Huo, he shivered with fright. ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go! Young Master, don¡¯t get angry. I drank too much and didn¡¯t know she¡¯s the woman Young Master is interested in.¡±


    After the young man crawled out, Huo Ze took the cue and walked to Xia Tang. ¡°Do you want to sell yourself?¡±


    Xia Tang choked and her ears turned red. ¡°No.¡±


    Huo Ze curled his lips. ¡°Fine. Since you helped me win the chips tonight, I¡¯ll let you sing here and leave after we end the gathering.¡±


    ¡°I need to go to the washroom.¡±


    Huo Ze treated it as she was scared out of her mind and a trace of mockery shed past his eyes. ¡°Hurry.¡±


    Xia Tang went out of the box as if she was being granted amnesty.


    After Xia Tang went to the washroom, she identally heard the conversation between two girls while returning to the room.


    ¡°I heard that if you get together with Young Master Huo, even the breakup fee is good.¡±


    ¡°But Young Master Huo changes women like he changes clothes. There¡¯s no one who canst more than three months. His temper is too unpredictable and I heard he has a strange hobby. You must think properly. Are you really going to drug himter?¡±


    ¡°I need the money. If I give my first time to Young Master Huo, he will give me a sum ofpensation, even if he doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°Then you must be careful.¡±


    ...


    When Xia Tang entered the room, there were more than a dozen fair and beautiful girls in the room. The one in the middle was the girl who wanted to drug Young Master Huo.


    Xia Tang started to sing but her mind was distracted. That girl was the most beautiful and was arranged to sit beside Young Master Huo.


    Reminding herself not to poke her nose into other people¡¯s business, Xia Tang didn¡¯t know what to do. But then, he had helped her just now and she did not want to owe him.


    Just when the girl was about to put the ss of wine by Young Master Huo¡¯s lips, Xia Tang could not help but burst out, ¡°Don¡¯t drink it.¡±


    She had forgotten that there was a microphone in front of her and as soon as she said it, the people in the room were silent for a few seconds and looked over at her.


    Xia Tang put on a bold face and went up to Young Master Huo. Seeing her walking over, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t drink this wine.¡±


    Young Master Huo lifted his lips slightly into a faint smile. ¡°Why can¡¯t I drink it?¡±


    The woman beside Young Master Huo looked at Xia Tang with a sharp gaze. ¡°Who are you and what right do you have to speak? Or do you think this wine is drugged? Do you think I want to harm Young Master Huo?¡±


    The woman then took a big mouthful of wine.


    Young Master Huo leaned against the sofa and looked at Xia Tang with his eyes narrowed. ¡°What do you think is inside the wine?¡± Then, he called another young man who was in the room over. ¡°He¡¯s a doctor, if there¡¯s anything in it, he will know.¡±


    That young man sniffed the wine and used his fingertip to dip a little and put it on his tongue tip. ¡°It¡¯s normal. There¡¯s no problem.¡±


    The woman beside Young Master Hup smiled coldly and said, ¡°I think you just want to attract Young Master Huo¡¯s attention, right? I¡¯ve seen a lot of women like you.¡±


    Xia Tang furrowed her eyebrows slightly, not understanding why the wine was not drugged. She clearly heard...


    Young Master Huo saw Xia Tang not saying anything and he lost his patience. ¡°I gave you a chance and you said you don¡¯t want to sell yourself. Now, you want to fight for attention. I hate women like you who y tricks and y chaste. If you want to move up the ranks, I¡¯ll give you another chance.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡±


    Huo Ze interrupted Xia Tang¡¯s words with a cold smile. ¡°Jiang Bo, I¡¯ll give her to you.¡±


    Jiang Bo was the most frivolous among them all and he would never refuse as long as it was a beauty.


    ¡°All right! Thank you, Young Master.¡±


    Xia Tang¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Mr Huo, I don¡¯t want to move up the ranks. I heard that someone wanted to drug your drink when I went to the washroom just now, and I thought...¡±


    Suddenly, a hand touched Xia Tang¡¯s back and the emotions Xia Tang had suppressed the whole night finally erupted. Not wanting to hold down her grievances anymore, she threw Mr Jiang over her shoulders before he could react to what had happened.


    It happened in just a few seconds and no one would have thought that Xia Tang, who looked so slender, was this amazing.


    Huo Ze saw it all.


    The little sheep had shown many sides of herself in one night. With her moves, that drunk man from before would not have been able to take any advantage of her.


    Interesting.


    Huo Ze rose from the sofa and felt a growing heat in his lower abdomen. Seeming to have thought of something, he looked at the woman beside him. The woman did not dare to meet his eyes and looked down.


    Ah, so the drug was not in the wine, but on the woman¡¯s body.


    Huo Ze¡¯s lips twitched and there was a menacing look in his eyes. ¡°Jiang Bo, take this woman out and have some fun.¡±


    Raising his long fingers, he unbuttoned the third button of his shirt and swept his gaze over the people in the room. ¡°I have something else to do. All of you go to another room. All expenses are on me.¡±


    The people in the room left and Xia Tang¡¯s tensed heart also slightly fell back to ce. She turned, wanting to leave with the crowd when her slender wrist was grabbed by a clean andrge hand.


    Xia Tang¡¯s eyelids jumped.


    She looked back at the man holding her, wanting to pull her hand back, but the fingers on her wrist tightened its grip, as if he wanted to crush her bones.


    Xia Tang was thinking whether to use force to overpower him, but she heard himughzily. ¡°My Grandpa had hired a master for me since I was a child and my Wing Chun is good. Do you want to have a go?¡± He suddenly kicked at the coffee table and the ck and heavy coffee table was kicked several meters away by him. Xia Tang¡¯s heart jolted. So he knew martial arts.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, I won¡¯t talk nonsense anymore. Let... go of me first.¡±


    Huo Ze had the tip of his tongue poking his cheek and he looked at Xia Tang¡¯s sharp face, with its ssic type of beauty. He smiled, not saying anything and raised her chin, his handsome faceing towards her.


    Xia Tang eyes turned wide in disbelief as she stared at the man as his lips pressed against hers.


    It took a few seconds for her to recover and she began to struggle violently, but the man had no intention of letting her go. He grabbed her waist with one hand and the other pressing the back of her head, kissing her even more deeply.

 Chapter 1135 - Marriage Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 1135: Marriage Proposal</h4>


    Xia Tang felt her scalp almost exploding. It was like she had been struck by lightning.


    He was actually kissing her!


    How can he kiss her?!


    Xia Tang clenched her fists tight, wanting to fight for her life with him, but then he suddenly let go of her.


    He lifted his hand to wipe the saliva by his lips, sayingzily, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your profile. If you cannot debut this time, yourpany will make you pay the sponsor or pay the high termination fee.¡±


    Xia Tang was immediately frozen in ce, as if someone was strangling her neck and was pressing against her aorta. All of the energy in her fists immediately dissipated.


    ¡°If you dare touch me, I will make sure that you will never be able to seed.¡±


    Xia Tang bit her lips. ¡°What do you want to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Be my antidote.¡±


    Xia Tang furrowed her eyebrows tightly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the alcohol not drugged?¡±


    Huo Ze didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. He grabbed her arm, disregarding her struggle against him as he forcefully pulled her into one of the resting rooms in the private room.


    Thud. He threw her onto the bed.


    This girl was softer and more fragrant than he had thought. Xia Tang used all of her strength to push him away, but couldn¡¯t, so she bit him. ¡°I¡¯m not selling myself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you.¡±


    Xia Tang had never been so intimate with another person before. Her mind was a little dazed as her body kept trembling.


    Her evening gown was already torn into pieces by the man.


    She kicked at his abdomen, only to have him use his long legs to press her down. He ced his hand on her, small beads of sweat appearing on his forehead as his dark eyes burned in the dark. As he stared at her, it was as if he was staring at his prey.


    ¡°No woman I like can run away from me. Be good, if not, you¡¯ll be the one who suffers.¡±


    Xia Tang had never met such an unreasonable person. ¡°Go and die!¡±


    Indeed, all of her softness and gentleness was an act. Her character was extremely strong!


    Before Xia Tang could say anything, he kissed her once more. No matter how she bit him, how she hit and punched him, he was like a mountain pressing on her. She had never french-kissed another person, so no matter how disgusted she felt, her mind still started to turn nk from the kiss. Just as she feltpletely dizzy...


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡±


    The searing pain was so bad she wanted to die. As the pain washed over her, Xia Tang screamed till she was hoarse, her face turningpletely pale.


    This animal!


    ...


    It was alreadyte at night.


    Hearing the heavy breathing from beside her, Xia Tang really wanted to cripple his lifeline.


    This beast.


    Her legs were extremely sore. She pushed the man¡¯s hand away from around her waist aw as she stared out of the starry night outside, her face covered with two streams of tears.


    ...


    When Huo Ze woke up, Xia Tang was already awake.


    As her evening gown was torn into pieces by him, she couldn¡¯t wear it anymore. As such, she was wearing a bathrobe she found in the resting room.


    Her fair neck and corbones were covered with red marks. He had taken her rather badlyst night with no restraint at all.


    He sat up on the bed, the nket falling down until his abdomen and revealed his naked torso. His figure was extremely attractive, having retained all of the required muscles from his learning of kungfu. If the nket fell even more, his private area would be exposed, but he didn¡¯t care and took out a cigarette and some matchsticks from the bedside table.


    Just like that, he stared at Xia Tangzily and devilishly. ¡°Your first time? Is one million enough?¡± The cigarette was ced in between his lips as he looked down to light the matchstick. As a fire was lit, it made his eyes look extremely dark.


    Xia Tang stood by the bed quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t want your money.¡±


    When the cigarette was lit, he looked up at Xia Tang. ¡°You want to be my woman? You¡¯re not qualified enough.¡±


    As Xia Tang stared at his handsome face, she could see the derisive smile on his lips. Clenching her fists tightly, she said slowly and firmly, ¡°I want you to help me end my contract.¡±


    Huo Ze stopped in his actions, before he broke into devilishughter a few seconds after. ¡°You¡¯re quite greedy. I¡¯ve heard that your termination fee is at least fifty million.¡±


    ¡°With your capability, you probably don¡¯t need fifty million. You just need to say something. I¡¯m merely a nobody in thepany. The only reason why they asked for such a high amount of termination fee is because thepany wants to hold me captive.¡±


    Xia Tang hadn¡¯t slept for the entire night. Her thoughts even dwelled back on whether she could kill Young Master Huo, but that thought was quickly defeated by reality. If she killed him, she would be ruining the Xia family.


    Since things had already happened, she wouldn¡¯t seek vengeance in killing him, or act dignified and leave either. He took her first time, so why did she have to give it to him for free?


    Huo Ze exhaled a mouthful of smoke out, suddenly staring at Xia Tang. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of me owing you a favor.¡±


    Xia Tang pursed his lips slightly. Just as Huo Ze was waiting for her to act pitiful and gain his sympathy, she spoke coldly, ¡°I took photos of you after you fell asleepst night. I have some of the photos and some texts to several well-known bloggers. There¡¯s half an hour more. If you don¡¯t agree to my condition, the photos and the news that you raped me will be announced to the entire world.¡±


    Huo Ze furrowed his eyebrows.


    Seeing his expression darken, Xia Tang clenched her fists tight as she tilted her chin up, smiling slightly, ¡°Is your reputation worth it?¡±


    With Huo Ze¡¯s background, although he was usually yful and not serious, it was impossible for him to not have his own tricks. He was smart, suspicious, heavily guarded and hated it the most when others threatened or tricked him.


    This soft and weak-lookingmb was the first woman who dared to act so strong against him.


    He stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray, before getting off the bed. Walking to stand in front of Xia Tang, he was stark naked as he grabbed her chin. ¡°So you¡¯ve nned all this already. Tsk, I couldn¡¯t tell that you had your own tricks up your sleeves.¡±


    Holding onto the pain at her chin, Xia Tang stood there without moving.


    ¡°Do you believe I will squeeze you to death?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± She acted like everything was already done.


    Young Master Huo¡¯s chest heaved up and down, wanting so badly to kill this extremely daring woman with a p.


    The stalemate continued on for a few minutes, before Young Master Huo smiled coldly. ¡°Alright, just wait here.¡±


    Ten minutester, Young Master Huo, who had taken a shower, opened the door to the resting room in a bathrobe. His assistant was standing outside and passed him a document and folder.


    Young Master Huo threw the document at Xia Tang. ¡°You¡¯re acting strong against me? Sure, sign this document first and I¡¯ll settle your termination contract. If you don¡¯t, even if you upload those photos, with just a word from me, I¡¯ll see who dares to upload it!¡±


    Xia Tang picked up the agreement.


    After reading this, she nced at him with a strange expression. ¡°You want to financially support me for a year?¡±


    ¡°With how you look, I think I¡¯ll probably throw you away within a month.¡± Young Master Huo had an expression of contempt. This contract was purely because he wasn¡¯t happy to have been tricked by her.


    Xia Tang could tell that he had no good feelings for her. If he wasn¡¯t because he was druggedst night, he probably wouldn¡¯t have touched her either.


    An hourter, Xia Tang wore the clothes that Young Master Huo¡¯s assistant had brought and left the clubhouse. As she sat in the public bus, she stared out of the window, tears slowly blurring her vision.


    She had signed that contract while Young Master Huo also promised to let his assistant settle her termination contract issue with herpany. He even got her to sign a contract with Royal Entertainment.


    She believed that he really despised her. When she left, he even warned her not to tell others about their rtionship, and to act like they didn¡¯t know each other, even if they met outside.


    Xia Tang sniffled, humming softly. She couldn¡¯t wait for him to ignore her for the rest of the next year!


    ...


    In B City.


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t know what Xiao Yi was busy with. He originally agreed to have dinner with herst night, but something cropped up at work suddenly and he only returned home early in the morning.


    When she woke up, he was gone already. She really wanted to tell him about her body¡¯s condition, but she hadn¡¯t been able to find the chance to.


    She stayed at his apartment for the entire day. Tang Chao and Xiao Yi were not around, so she was the only one.


    It was only around five in the evening that she finally received a message from him*. ¡®I¡¯m done with work. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight, I¡¯ll get my assistant toe fetch you.¡¯*


    She had just finished reading his message when her phone rang. It was his assistant. His assistant arrived and got Xia Yanran toe down.


    After Xia Yanran got into the car, the assistant brought her to a luxurious restaurant.


    ¡°Miss Xia, please go in.¡±


    The lights weren¡¯t turned on in the restaurant and didn¡¯t look like it was open. Confused, Xia Yanran walked in. The moment she stepped in, a candle suddenly lit up. Xia Yanran nced into the restaurant, only to see several couples standing in the restaurant¡¯s corridor.


    The first couple walked up to pass Xia Yanran the red rose they were holding. ¡°We wish you happiness.¡±


    Xia Yanran received the rose and thanked them with her thumping heart.


    The next couple approached them and she received the second rose. ¡°We wish that you¡¯ll be happy forever.¡±


    With every step she took, she would receive the blessings and rose from a couple. By the time she arrived at the third floor, she was holding ny nine roses and had received ny nine blessings.


    A pleasant piano melody rang suddenly in the quiet third floor.


    Xia Yanran looked up, only to see the spotlight on a semicircle stage. There was a ck piano on the stage, while Xiao Yi was sitting there in a ck suit, his well-defined fingers flying across the piano keys.


    He was looking down slightly, his fringe covering his forehead. His features were well-defined, and handsome, his side profile wless and attractive. After the prelude, his lips moved slightly as he sang into the microphone:


    <i>Loving you isn¡¯t only because of your beauty</i>


    <i>I love you more and more</i>


    <i>Every gaze would touch my heart</i>


    <i>Because you let me see what forever is</i>


    <i>I finally understood myself</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll cherish the days we have together</i>


    His voice was dark and simple, with a hint ofziness and hoarseness, sounding like he was drunk, making others¡¯ hearts flutter.


    He nced at her, his depthless eyes looking like they were wormholes with a strong attracting power, making her heart heat up with the crazy flutters.


    So he had been busy thest two days because he wanted to give her a surprise. Tears covered her eyes as she felt like she was getting drunk.


    She was drunk in his handsome appearance.


    She was drunk in his maic voice.


    She was drunk in his deep and dark eyes.


    ...


    After he finished singing, he stood up. A small distance was between them. ¡°It¡¯s my first time ying the piano, so I¡¯m not that good. Don¡¯tugh at me.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes were still slightly covered with tears. ¡°It¡¯s really nice.¡±


    He smirked, walking towards her withrge strides.


    His tall figure was standing straight, his dark eyes looked like they were brandished with diamonds, glimmering brightly and attractively.


    As he took step after step towards her, Xia Yanran¡¯s heart thumped even faster. She could already guess what he was going to do next.

 Chapter 1136 - Confessing Publicly

    <h4>Chapter 1136: Confessing Publicly</h4>


    Although Xia Yanran was excited, she felt unbelievably conflicted as well.


    If he was going to propose to her, should she ept him?


    She hadn¡¯t had the chance to tell him yet. What would be his attitude after he found out that they couldn¡¯t have children in the future?


    Xiao Yi walked in front of Xia Yanran, snapping his fingers and the restaurant manager rushed over. Xiao Yi took the roses from Xia Yanran and passed them to the manager. ¡°Wrap them properly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Yi grabbed Xia Yanran¡¯s hand and led her to sit down by a table.


    ¡°You¡¯re more nervous than I am.¡± He smirked, teasing her.


    Indeed, Xia Yanran¡¯s hands were covered with cold sweat.


    But she smiled at him.


    After he sat down, Xia Yanran opened her mouth. ¡°Xiao Yi...¡±


    But before she could finish speaking, a pleasant violin melody rang.


    A violinist stood beside the table as she yed, while the waiters started to bring exquisite food and red wine to them.


    Xia Yanran naturally couldn¡¯t bring up the secret hidden in her heart in front of others.


    For a woman to have difficulties getting pregnant, it was even an embarrassment and blow to her, not to mention revealing it to her lover.


    Xiao Yi cut up the steak for Xia Yanran, his eyes turning towards her asionally. Even if they barely talked during the meal, his gaze was always able to make her flush, her heart beating faster.


    After the meal, the waiters brought a fruit sd to them. Xia Yanran thought that he had ced the proposal ring in the sd, so she ate really slowly.


    But, there was nothing in the fruit sd.


    Xiao Yi didn¡¯t miss the confusion shing in Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes. Ever the gentleman, he stood up and invited her to a dance.


    Xia Yanran ced her slender fingers onto his hand.


    He held her waist, pressing their bodies closely together as he whispered softly by her ear. ¡°You can only dance with me in the future.¡±


    Xia Yanran froze for a second before she immediately recalled that she had danced with Tang Chao before. She couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    She had been extremely tense the entire night, so when he saw her finally smile, his eyes turned darker.


    Under the lights, he could see every part of her ears clearly. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, unable to stop himself from leaning forward.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s body trembled slightly as she nced at the violinist, whispering softly, ¡°What are you doing? There are others here!¡±


    ¡°Treat them as air.¡±


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t miss the humor shing in the violinist¡¯s eyes.


    After the dance, Xiao Yi led Xia Yanran out for a walk at the square downstairs.


    Xia Yanran was confused.


    This was rather different from what she had expected!


    He spent so much effort and thought into this, wasn¡¯t it for him to propose to her?


    However, it was a good like this too, she could tell him her biggest secret.


    Xia Yanran followed Xiao Yi to the square opposite. It was extremely crowded there with many people of all ages.


    The water fountain in the middle of the square shot out pretty streams of water, making everything around it seem romantic and lively.


    ¡°Yanran, wait for me for a while.¡±


    Xia Yanran gasped, before she could ask what Xiao Yi was going to do, he suddenly turned around and left.


    Xia Yanran pursed her lips tightly as she walked towards the fountain.


    She had only taken a few steps when a familiar voice rang.


    ¡°Yanran.¡±


    Xia Yanran froze.


    It was Xiao Yi.


    Xia Yanran and the other people at the square all turned towards the giant LED screen on the tall building.


    Commercials of international brands were usually yed on the LED screen, but now, it was ying a video of Xiao Yi.


    His expression was stern and serious, his eyes dark as if he wanted to stare straight at her through the screen.


    Xia Yanran heard many people asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Yanran?¡±


    ¡°Is he going to confess?¡± ¡°The man on the screen is really handsome and stylish!¡± ¡°Is he a celebrity? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before?¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at the man on therge screen nkly, his dark voice ringing in her ears. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for ten years and had been entangled with each other in that same period. Although we wasted most of that time and weren¡¯t together, but it¡¯s alright. We still have our next ten years and several more. I don¡¯t think I ever confessed to you seriously before, so that¡¯s right


    Let me tell this to you in front of everyone now. Xia Yanran, I love you!¡±


    Thunderous apuse rang all throughout the square, while some were trying to find the person who was being confessed to.


    Only Xia Yanran stood there with red eyes, her hands covering her mouth as she stared at the man on the screen in disbelief.


    He had never been the type to talk about love.


    ¡°You¡¯re already a part of my life and I cannot not have you anymore. I want to be able to see you the first thing in the morning after I wake up everyday, and see you before I close my eyes to sleep as well. I lost my family when I was young and never had aplete family. I desired and was afraid in the past, but because of you, I¡¯m no longer afraid. Yanran, are you willing to give me a home?¡±


    When he reached thest part of his speech, he seemed to have thought of something, his eyes turning red.


    ¡°Yanran, will you marry me?¡±


    This didn¡¯te from the screen. Xia Yanran immediately turned back, only to see the man who left earlier standing not too far behind him. Several people were crowding behind him, as he held onto a bouquet of the ny nine roses she had received earlier.


    Their eyes met like that.


    Her eyes were filled with tears.


    His eyes were filled with adoration.


    All of the noise andmotion around them seemed to disappear in that one moment. Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes and heart were only filled with that man walking towards her.


    She couldn¡¯t use any words to describe the shock and agitation she felt.


    ...


    ¡°Say yes!¡±


    ¡°Say yes!¡±


    ¡°Say yes!¡±


    Cheers sounded continuously in the square.


    Xiao Yi walked in front of Xia Yanran, passing her the bouquet as he knelt down on one knee.


    Xia Yanran¡¯sshes fluttered crazily. Before he took out the ring, she crouched down and grabbed his hands. ¡°Xiao Yi, I must tell you something. If you can ept it, I¡¯ll say yes.¡±


    Xiao Yi lifted his hand to wipe the tears by the corner of Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes, his fingers caressing her face. ¡°You foolish girl, what is more important than you saying yes to my proposal?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember when we went to the Royal Hospital earlier? I did a checkup that day as well, the doctor said...¡±


    There were many people at the square, so Xia Yanran didn¡¯t dare to raise her volume. On top of the fact that it was extremely noisy around them, Xiao Yi couldn¡¯t hear her carefully. He was about to rify with her when his phone vibrated.

 Chapter 1137 - Revealing Her True Colors

    <h4>Chapter 1137: Revealing Her True Colors</h4>


    Yi Ran was working overtime at the office.


    When she felt slightly tired, she went to the pantry to make a cup of coffee and by habit, took out her phone to look at the news.


    She saw a video that one of their clients had uploaded, the caption saying: identally Saw President Xiao proposing.


    Yi Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she hurriedly opened the video. The video was of Xiao Yi confessing to Xia Yanran on the massive LED screen.


    Yi Ran felt all of her blood flowing backwards.


    He was proposing so quickly?


    The scorching hot coffee spilled a little on the back of her hand, her skin a scalding red.


    Yi Ran didn¡¯t have the chance to feel that pain when her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, Yi Ran¡¯s expression changed.


    Most of the staff had already left work, so Yi Ran was the only one left in the pantry.


    Tang Chao was about to leave as well, but because he saw Yi Ran walk to the pantry when he left his office, he wanted to ask Yi Ran to go with him for a dinner meeting with one of their big clients, so he went to the pantry as well.


    Just as he was about to reach the room, Tang Chao heard a woman¡¯s angry voice trail from the pantry. ¡°How can I get into his heart so quickly? Just because I look simr to Xia Yanran? Don¡¯t worry, I have my own ns. So what if they got married? Xia Yanran cannot get pregnant. Even if Xiao Yi can bear it now, do you think he can bear it in the future? He¡¯s a traditionalist, it¡¯s impossible for him to not want any children...¡±


    Tang Chao heard Yi Ran¡¯s words and nced into the pantry, seeing a dark and ugly expression on Yi Ran¡¯s usually pretty and bright face. It was a look he waspletely unfamiliar with, and he furrowed his eyebrows immediately.


    Sensing that something was wrong, Yi Ran turned back and saw a figure leaving.


    Yi Ran¡¯s heart clenched as she hurriedly bid farewell to the person on the other end of the call before she hurriedly walked to the entrance.


    Tang Chao had already entered the elevator. The doors were about to close when a slender hand stretched in.


    The elevator doors opened once more and Yi Ran walked in.


    As the elevator moved down, there were only Tang Chao and Yi Ran in the small space.


    Yi Ran nced at Tang Chao carefully, her heart skipping a beat because of his dark expression. Did he hear her conversation? How much had he heard?


    A coldness shed in Yi Ran¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t show it. Tears covered her eyes instead. ¡°Young Master Tang, did you misunderstand me?¡±


    Tang Chao nced at Yi Ran, who suddenly acted pitifully. He hummed coldly. ¡°I suddenly understand everything. You joined thepany, acting like you¡¯re very driven and can do everything because of Brother Xiao, right? You even acted pitifully in front of me to sow discord between Xia Yanran and I purposefully by making me think that she¡¯s not good enough. You¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort!¡±


    The elevator arrived at the basement, and Tang Chao rushed out angrily.


    Yi Ran¡¯s expression was tensed as she chased after him.


    Tang Chao got into his car, only to have Yi Ran open the front passenger seat door and get on as well.


    Tang Chao nced at Yi Ran. ¡°Get off!¡±


    Yi Ran¡¯s eyes were covered with bright tears. ¡°Young Master Tang, you¡¯ve really misunderstood me. I¡¯m not who you think I am, can you listen to my exnation?¡±


    Tang Chaoughed coldly. ¡°What else is there to exin?¡±


    Yi Ran suddenly took out a sharp dagger from her bag. Tang Chao furrowed his brows tightly. ¡°Why? Now that you¡¯ve showed your real face, you want to harm me?¡±


    Yi Ran looked down, her tears falling. ¡°I¡¯ve been an orphan since young and was brought up by the Old Madam. I¡¯m sure you know this too. Brother Xiao Yi¡¯s Aunt is the Old Madam¡¯s daughter, now that the Old Madam had been diagnosed with cancer and doesn¡¯t have more to leave, she sees Brother Xiao Yi as her grandson. She wanted to see Brother Xiao Yi had a child before she leaves, thinking that she could let that child have her surname and let Brother Xiao Yi manage herpany, so she forced me to approach Brother Xiao Yi and want me to have a child with him...


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to ruin Sister Yanran and Brother Xiao Yi¡¯s rtionship, but the Old Madam threatened me with her kindness to me, so I can¡¯t not do it.¡± Yi Ran¡¯s lips shivered as her tears fell nonstop. ¡°If only Sister Yanran can have a child, I wouldn¡¯t have to bear this responsibility. Young Master Tang, my heart feels really bitter...


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡± Yi Ran took her dagger and pressed it against her slender wrist.


    Seeing blood ooze out, Tang Chao only felt his scalp turn numb.


    He snatched the dagger and opened the window to throw it into the rubbish bin. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    She looked extremely pitiful.


    Tang Chao¡¯s mind was in a slight mess, but it wasn¡¯t unreasonable for him to listen to everything Yi Ran said. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have to tell Brother Xiao about this. He¡¯ll go talk to the Old Madam and stop her from troubling you.¡±


    Tang Chao started the car engine.


    Yi Ran didn¡¯t think that Tang Chao wouldn¡¯t listen to her, and didn¡¯t think even more that he wanted to go find Xiao Yi.


    Tang Chao drove really quickly, as Yi Ran¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Young Master Tang, I¡¯ll go look for Brother Xiao Yi with youter, but can you bring me to the hospital first? My wrists hurts a lot...¡±


    Tang Chao nced at Yi Ran¡¯s wrist, the blood already soaking through her sleeve. He started to drive in another direction. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital first.¡±


    Yi Ran¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Young Master Tang, let¡¯s go that way, it¡¯s closer!¡±


    Tang Chao¡¯s mind was still in a mess, so he couldn¡¯t tell who Yi Ran was exactly right now, only feeling that she had two faces. However, he couldn¡¯t just leave her be. All he wanted was to send Yi Ran to the hospital as quickly as possible before he went to listen to Brother Xiao.


    The car drove onto a newly-built road. As the road was just opened, there weren¡¯t a lot of cars there. Seeing this, Yi Ran suddenly reached out and snatched for the control of the steering wheel.


    Tang Chao waspletely unguarded. ¡°Yi Ran, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Tang, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Tang Chao didn¡¯t know where Yi Ran got her strength from, as he lost control of the steering wheel and the car turned and sped to the side of the road.


    With a loud bang, the driver¡¯s side hit arge tree.


    Tang Chao waspletely thrown off his seat, hitting his head strongly several times as the window ss broke into shards and stabbed into his arm.


    The sharp pain in Tang Chao¡¯s mind hadn¡¯t eased when his face was suddenly cupped by a person¡¯s hands. His bloodied eyes nced towards the woman who was cupping his face.


    Yi Ran stared into Tang Chao¡¯s eyes. ¡°Young Master Tang, do you think my eyes are beautiful?¡±


    Tang Chao had gotten injured, his mind ringing as his conscious was weak and couldn¡¯t be controlled. Staring into Yi Ran¡¯s eyes, he only thought that she was very beautiful, her voice extremely sweet...


    His vision slowly blurred as he replied Yi Ran, ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you willing to listen to me?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then, you should do this to make me happy...¡±


    ...


    Xiao Yi took out his phone, his handsome expression changing after his call. Seeing this, Xia Yanran immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Tang Chao is in the hospital.¡±


    Xia Yanran widened her eyes. ¡°What happened? Is he alright? Let¡¯s hurry over and visit him.¡±


    Xiao Yi stopped Xia Yanran, staring at her slender hand. ¡°You haven¡¯t epted my ring.¡±

 Chapter 1138 - Bitter Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1138: Bitter Heart</h4>


    There was no way Xia Yanran wasn¡¯t touched by Xiao Yi¡¯s proposal tonight. She had never imagined that he would express his love for her in such a romantic and sweet manner.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, if I cannot give you any children, do you still want to put this ring on my finger?¡± Xia Yanran stared at him cautiously.


    Xiao Yi lifted Xia Yanran¡¯s slender hand, pushing the ring onto her ring finger immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. If you don¡¯t give me children, who will you have children with?¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at his well-defined handsome face, her eyes filled with tears suddenly.


    She could really feel that he wanted to have their children.


    Xia Yanran lost the courage to continue speaking, looking down at the ring instead. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital to visit Tang Chao!¡±


    Xiao Yi drove the car over and brought Xia Yanran to the hospital.


    When they found Tang Chao¡¯s room, Tang Chao¡¯s head was covered with white bandages as hey on the hospital bed with a pale face.


    Seeing Xiao Yi and Xia Yanran walk over, Tang Chao called out, ¡°Brother Xiao.¡± He ignored Xia Yanran¡¯s presence straight away.


    Xia Yanran could feel that Tang Chao didn¡¯t seem to like her anymore after she came to B City again.


    Was it because of Yi Ran?


    She got into an argument with Yi Ran that morning. Was Tang Chao¡¯s heart leaned towards Yi Ran already?


    ¡°What happened?¡± Xiao Yi walked towards the bed, staring at Tang Chao with furrowed eyebrows.


    ¡°I might have been too tired recently. I want to bring Yi Ran to a dinner meeting together, but I crashed into a tree and caused Yi Ran to be a little injured as well.¡±


    Xiao Yi pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Is your head alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a small concussion. Brother Xiao, since you¡¯re here, you should go visit Yi Ran too. I implicated her after all.¡±


    Xiao Yi hummed as he turned towards Xia Yanran. ¡°Do you want to go with me?¡±


    Xia Yanran noted that Tang Chao was staring straight at her, looking as if he had something to say. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go overter, you can go first!¡±


    Yi Ran was still Xiao Yi¡¯s staff after all, and it was extremely normal for him to visit her since she¡¯s injured. Xia Yanran wasn¡¯t that petty to not allow any females around him.


    After Xiao Yi left, Tang Chao wanted to eat some fruits, so Xia Yanran pushed a stool over and sat next to him, peeling an apple for him.


    Although she felt that Tang Chao didn¡¯t really like her, Tang Chao did help her back in Bardahl after all, so she couldn¡¯t be mean to him.


    ¡°Sister-inw, Brother Xiao proposed to you already, when are you nning to get married?¡± Tang Chao stared at the ring on Xia Yanran¡¯s finger.


    Recalling Xiao Yi¡¯s proposal earlier, Xia Yanran¡¯s heart was feeling warm and fuzzy. ¡°I¡¯m still not very sure.¡±


    ¡°How can you not be sure? Don¡¯t get pregnant before your marriage. It¡¯s still better to get married before you have children!¡±


    Hearing about getting pregnant and having children made Xia Yanran freezepletely.


    Tang Chao nced at Xia Yanran quietly, not missing the darkness shing in her eyes for that second. Heughed and said, ¡°Thest time you went to S Country with Brother Xiao, he said that your best friends had married well and all have children now. He¡¯s very envious of that.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s throat was slightly dry and hoarse. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why Brother Xiao put everything into his work. He wanted to let you live the life of a princess in the future. He even coughed blood from his lung infection earlier. It¡¯s all because of you and your future children. Do you know, Brother Xiao has already of the names of your future children.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart thumped crazily as she stopped peeling the apple, ncing at Tang Chao instead. ¡°He already thought of the names?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he said that if its a girl, he would call her Xiao Wan and if its a boy, he would call him Xiao An.¡±


    Xia Yanran bit her lip strongly.


    ¡°Wan and Anes together to be Wan An[1] and An is love you[2]. See, Brother Xiao really loves you a lot.¡±


    Xia Yanran immediately felt terrible. She passed the peeled apple to Tang Chao. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t feel very good, so I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡±


    It was hard to hold down the tears in her eyes as Xia Yanran walked out of Tang Chao¡¯s room withrge strides.


    Xiao Yi had left Yi Ran¡¯s room and went back to Tang Chao¡¯s room, but didn¡¯t see Xia Yanran. After conversing slightly with Tang Chao, Xiao Yi went out to look for Xia Yanran.


    Xiao Yi found Xia Yanran in the garden downstairs. She was sitting on a bench as she stared out in a distance nkly. Xiao Yi walked over and hugged her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡±


    With a shake of her head, Xia Yanran grabbed onto Xiao Yi¡¯s well-defined hands. ¡°I heard from Tang Chao that you¡¯ve even thought of the names of our future children!¡±


    ¡°Why is he so nosy?!¡±


    <i>Did that mean Tang Chao was telling the truth?</i>


    ¡°I said it once when I was drunk. The names of our future children must be made by us.¡± He pulled her into his arms.


    Listening to his strong heartbeat, Xia Yanran only felt her body turning cold, like she had fallen into a deep abyss and could no longer see the light.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, I¡¯m going back tomorrow.¡±


    Xiao Yi pressed a kiss at the top of her head. ¡°Since you agreed to my proposal, you¡¯ll be mine in the future. I¡¯ll find a good time to go to Ning City and ask your brother for your hand in marriage.¡±


    Xia Yanran smiled, her longshes covering the sadness shing in her eyes.


    <i>Xiao Yi, will we really have a future?</i>


    ...


    Tang Chao didn¡¯t like the smell of hospitals, so he took Xiao Yi¡¯s car back to their apartment.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, I¡¯ll find an apartment to move to as soon as possible.¡±


    Xiao Yi nced at Tang Chao through the rear mirror. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can stay there if you like it there. I¡¯ll buy another house for Yanran and I.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao, you¡¯re too nice! Good people will definitely be rewarded. You¡¯ll definitely have many children and grandchildren when you¡¯re old.¡±


    Xiao Yi smirked. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t have many children and grandchildren when they¡¯re old?¡±


    Listening to the men¡¯s conversation, Xia Yanran felt her breathing tighten as her mind fell into a mess.


    She couldn¡¯t be so selfish anymore. He wanted children so badly, must she make him marry her because of their ten years of history and be a couple without children?


    How could she bear to do that to him?


    Tang Chao nced at Xia Yanran¡¯s expression silently, his lips curling up.


    ...


    Because Tang Chao was injured, he couldn¡¯t handle thepany¡¯s issues for the time being. He needed to go to a dinner meeting with an important client originally, but now, Xiao Yi had no choice but to go.


    After Xiao Yi sent Xia Yanran and Tang Chao back to the apartment, he told Xia Yanran to rest earlier before he left.


    Xia Yanran went to take a shower, lying in bed as she turned back and forth.


    Xiao Yi only returned at two in the morning. As he had drank, he went to take a shower before hey down and slept without drying his hair.


    Xia Yanran sat up and took the hairdryer, drying his hair for him. She sat by the bed, staring at his sleeping expression as she felt the urge to cry.


    Taking out a pen and paper from her bag, she kneeled by the bedside table as she wrote everything down, from her secret to the words she had been wanting to tell him.


    She could not be like before and make a decision without telling him anything.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t ept not having children and didn¡¯t want to be with her anymore, she still wanted to let him know so that there wouldn¡¯t be any regrets left if they broke up!


    [1] Wan An means good night in Chinese. If we break the letters up, Wan means I love you[1. Wan is the first letters of Wo Ai Ni, which is I love you in Chinese.


    [2] An is the first letter of Ai Ni, which is love you in Chinese.

 Chapter 1139 - Xiao Yi, I Wish You Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 1139: Xiao Yi, I Wish You Happiness</h4>


    <i>Xiao Yi, by the time you read this letter, I will have left the apartment already.</i>


    <i>I¡¯ll wait for you by the Lily Garden¡¯s Lily Pond. If you still want to marry me after reading this letter, you cane and look for me. I¡¯ll wait until three in the afternoon as the air ticket I bought is at five in the afternoon.</i>


    <i>If you think you cannot ept me after you finished reading the letter, please don¡¯te and look for me. I won¡¯t me you, because this is because of me.</i>


    <i>I was very shocked and very touched by the proposal yesterday. I¡¯m so happy to have that kind of proposal once in my lifetime. I don¡¯t regret loving you. In this world, there are many couples who love each other but don¡¯t end up together and we may be one of them. As long as we loved each other before, there wouldn¡¯t be any regrets, right?¡±</i>


    <i>Although I would be sad and would question God¡¯s unfairness, I¡¯m proud and happy to be able to have a deep and memorable love once.</i>


    <i>Actually, I was cold to you for a period after we came back from the Capital, not because I don¡¯t love you anymore, but because I was diagnosed to not be able to have any children. I should have long known this, since I should have observed that I hadn¡¯t been able to get pregnant after we did it so many times without precaution.</i>


    <i>I really like the names you made for our children, Xiao Wan and Xiao An. But in this lifetime, I cannot fulfill your wish anymore.</i>


    <i>Xiao Yi, I¡¯m sorry, I really want to tell you this in person, but I don¡¯t have the courage to do so. I don¡¯t dare to see the disappointment in your eyes... I¡¯m scared!</i>


    <i>I¡¯m sorry.</i>


    ...


    As Xia Yanran wrote the letter, tears fell uncontrobly. Scorching hot tears fell on the letter with pretty words, smudging on the paper.


    Xia Yanran sniffled, writing two more sentences before she put down the pen.


    For a while she sat on the floor by the bed, staring at the man who was deep in sleep. As her eyes moved from his straight eyebrows, they trailed down his tall nose then to his sexy scarlet lips.


    She could not help but slide her fingers across his handsome features.


    Although she was afraid, she still hoped selfishly that he would go and meet her.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, I won¡¯t me you even if you don¡¯te.¡±


    Leaning against the bed, she stared at him for a long time before she went to pack her luggage and left when the sun barely shown itself.


    There was another person who wasn¡¯t asleep. Tang Chao, who was in the other room.


    Earlier in the day, he had listened carefully to Yi Ran¡¯s words and observed every action and sound from the master bedroom.


    When Xia Yanran walked out of the room with her luggage, Tang Chao noticed it immediately. Tang Chao opened his door slightly, furrowing his eyebrows in deep thought as he watched Xia Yanran leave the apartment.


    After Xia Yanran closed the door, Tang Chao went into the master bedroom.


    Xiao Yi was still sleeping. Tang Chao stood by the bed and stared at him for a while, before he suddenly noticed a neatly ced note on the bedside table.


    Tang Chao opened the note, reading its contents before he slowly crushed the note into a ball.


    ...


    When Xiao Yi woke up, it was nearly nine in the morning.


    The important clientst night was too much and mixed all the alcohol together to drink. It had been a while since he drank like this, so he felt extremely weak and only took a shower before he slept, even though he originally nned to be intimate with Xia Yanran after he returned.


    Since he woke up after being very drunk, his head still ached, his temple twitching. Xiao Yi raised his well-defined fingers and massaged his throbbing temples.


    As if thinking of something, he nced beside him.


    Where was Xia Yanran?


    Xiao Yi hurriedly got up and went to the living room. Tang Chao came out from the kitchen. ¡°Brother Xiao, I made some porridge.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still injured, the doctor told you to rest in bed.¡± Xiao Yi furrowed his eyebrows, his expression dark. ¡°Did you see Yanran?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw?¡± Tang Chao didn¡¯t dare look at Xiao Yi, his eyes looking everywhere else as he said quietly, ¡°Sister-inw left in the morning. She said that her boss called her to go back to work. She even said that she¡¯ll be very busy so she asked you not to contact her.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Yi furrowed his eyebrows silently.


    He had just proposed to her, but she didn¡¯t want him to contact her? This was not like her. Besides, even if she was leaving, she wouldn¡¯t let Tang Chao pass this kind of message to him!


    After asking Tang Chao a few more questions, he went back to his room. He took his phone and called Xia Yanran, but her phone was turned off.


    Xiao Yi sat on the bed for a while, feeling that something was wrong. Not only was Xia Yanran was acting strangely, Tang Chao was acting just as oddly. By right, with his head injured, he shouldn¡¯t have woken up so early after his injection and medicine, right? How did he know that Yanran had left?


    Unless, he didn¡¯t sleep the entire night. Besides, the ce where he and Yi Ran had gotten into an ident was not the route to the hotel the dinner meeting was at, so where was he taking Yi Ran?


    The doctor also originally suggested that he stay in the hospital for three days before he got discharged, but he insisted oning backst night.


    What was he nning?


    ...


    Xia Yanran arrived at the Lily Garden with a nervous heart. She had turned off her phone, not wanting anyone to contact her as she only wanted to wait for Xiao Yi.


    After every so often, she would nce at her watch or nce at the busy entrance. Every time she heard footsteps, she would be so nervous her heart felt like it was jumping out of her.


    It was like her heart was sitting on a roller coaster, going up and down, up and down again. The suffocating and nervous feelings made her understand how hard it was to love someone so deeply!


    She could not help but admit that she didn¡¯t tell Xiao Yi all of this in person because she was so scared and cowardly that she wanted to run away.


    Yes, she was a coward.


    Using the note, even if he didn¡¯te, she would know of his intentions and didn¡¯t have to face him at all.


    Many people came to the garden throughout the day. They saw a pretty woman sitting on a bench straight away, wondering if she had a mental problem. Sometimes she would sp her hands together, sometimes she would hug her head or look up at the skies, then jump on the spot from time to time.


    She waited from morning until the afternoon. The weather was still quite good in the morning, as there were some sunlight. However, in the afternoon, the skies turned dark and it started to drizzle. Later, the rain got heavier and drenched that pretty woman from head to toe.


    A nice passerby wanted to give her an umbre, but she shook her head and rejected it. She remained seated there, unmoved like a piece of dampened wood. Her face was slightly pale, her body shaking like she was about to faint.


    When it was three in the afternoon, someone saw that pretty woman stand up.


    She was downcast, her expression and entire being seemed as though she had lost her soul. A destion that was hard to ignore emanated from her as her body shivered nonstop. Another person was worried that she would fall and went up to ask if she needed help. She shook her head and took her luggage, leaving the garden without another word.


    ...


    Xiao Yi went to the office in the morning. After a meeting, he went to have lunch with another important client. In the afternoon, they discussed about their cooperation and by the time he was done with the day, it was already seven in the evening.


    At the thought of Xia Yanran, Xiao Yi walked out of the meeting room and called her.


    The call went through, but no one picked up.


    The call disconnected automatically. He was about to call her again when he received a message from her.


    ¡®<i>Xiao Yi, I wish you happiness</i>.¡¯


    Xiao Yi hurriedly called her again. This time, she picked up.


    Before he could say anything, he heard her say coldly and sharply, ¡°Xiao Yi, you can go and find another woman to have your Xiao Wan or Xiao An for you. It¡¯s impossible for me to have them in my lifetime. I¡¯ll send the engagement ring back to you as well. Xiao Yi, let¡¯s break up.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡®break up¡¯, Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes shed with darkness.

 Chapter 1140 - Stared at the Photo For a Very Long Time

    Chapter 1140: Stared at the Photo For a Very Long Time


    ¡°Xia Yanran, you need to learn to not always say break up!¡±


    Even through the call, Xia Yanran could feel the darkness and unhappiness in his tone.


    But, what was he unhappy about? Since he didn¡¯t go look for her at the garden, wasn¡¯t he nning to give up on her already?¡±


    Or, was it that he didn¡¯t want her to be the one to break it off?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like me saying it, then you can say it!¡±


    Xiao Yi was angered by her attitude. He was about to say something when he heard Yi Ran¡¯s voice from behind him. ¡°President Xiao, President Bo is still waiting for you in the meeting room.¡±


    Yi Ran¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t very serious, so she had gone back to work in the morning.


    Hearing Yi Ran¡¯s voice, Xia Yanran could guess that Xiao Yi was in the office. Sheughed coldly in her heart. She waited for him in the garden for nearly a day, but he ended up working normally in the office. If that was the case, why did he call her at this time?


    Xiao Yi nodded at Yi Ran. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡± With that said, he said softly to Xia Yanran, ¡°I¡¯m getting tired of you always breaking up with me, Xia Yanran!¡±


    Xia Yanran froze for a second, wanting to ask him if he saw her note when he already hung up.


    She had already returned to the magazine agency in Ning City. She didn¡¯t go home, but chose to work overtime in the magazine agency instead.


    Staring at the dimming phone screen, she felt a very strong urge to cry. She bit her lip hard, an emotion that even she couldn¡¯t tell welling up within her.


    Her fingers touched her phone screen. She really wanted to call him and ask if he really minded if she couldn¡¯t have any children, but ultimately, she wasn¡¯t able to muster the courage to do so.


    She had ced the note on the bedside table, so he should have been able to see if the moment he woke up.


    Even if he woke up slightlyter this morning, it was impossible for him to not be able to go to the garden.


    But, he hadn¡¯t gone.


    He couldn¡¯t ept a life without children in the future, so why did she have to use her ten years to bind him down?


    Xia Yanran put down her phone, not willing to think about the things that made her feel suffocated. Taking in a deep breath, she ced all of her focus on her work instead.


    Yanran, it¡¯s time to let go.


    ...


    When Yi Ran walked out of the meeting once more, she saw Xiao Yi holding his phone tightly with a dark expression. He was exuding an angry aura, his expression tense andpletely cold.


    ¡°P-President Xiao, are you alright?¡± When they were working, Yi Ran addressed him as President Xiao.


    Xiao Yi nced at Yi Ran briefly, his expression still cold. ¡°I¡¯m alright, let¡¯s go in for the meeting.¡±


    Seeing his cold expression, Yi Ran froze for a second. However, very quickly, she hid a smirk and followed Xiao Yi into the meeting room.


    After the meeting, Xiao Yi and Yi Ran went to have a meal with the client, together with several of the higher executives and their assistants.


    There were many pretty and young girls amongst the assistants, one of them being the assistant of the Sales Manager. She asked Yi Ran, ¡°Assistant Yi, did President Xiao fall out of love? He doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood.¡±


    Yi Ran nced at Xiao Yi, who was sitting next to President Bo. To be honest, his expression was mostly unreadable, but from the way he kept drinking with President Bo, he was indeed not in a very good mood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk too much about our Boss¡¯ private matters.¡±


    After the meal, President Bo wanted to go to karaoke, so Xiao Yi got Yi Ran to book a private room and the whole entourage went over to sing karaoke.


    Once at the karaoke bar, President Bo, who had drank quite a bit, kept asking Xiao Yi to drink and even asked Yi Ran to drink with them as well.


    In order to help thepany clinch this contract, Yi Ran drank a few cups of strong liquor with President Bo.


    Staring at Yi Ran, who was young, yet was willing to fight for her career, President Bo patted Xiao Yi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother Xiao, I think your assistant is really capable! You should give her a raise and a promotion!¡±


    Xiao Yiughed. ¡°Xiao Yi is indeed very capable. If we can clinch the project to work with President Bo this time, I will naturally reward her.¡±


    Yi Ran was very sharp as she hurriedly took out the prepared contract from her bag.


    President Boughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯ve seen President Xiao¡¯s sincerity in thest two days. Alright, if Assistant Yi can drink these three shots of strong liquor in one go, I¡¯ll sign the contract immediately.¡±


    ¡°President Bo, let¡¯s not trouble a girl with us men doing business. I¡¯ll take the three shots.¡±


    Xiao Yi was about to take the shots when a slender hand reached over and took the ss before he could.


    Yi Ran nced at President Bo, smiling brightly. ¡°President Bo, you have to keep your word.¡± With that said, she downed all of the alcohol in one go.


    President Bo pped his hands. ¡°Assistant Yi is indeed a capable woman! Alright, I am a man of my word. I¡¯ll sign the contract.¡±


    After President Bo signed the contract, Yi Ran felt a little dizzy, her body shaking as Xiao Yi hurriedly supported her. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Yi Ran looked up and smiled brightly at Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi stared at Yi Ran¡¯s bright smile under the light. It was like he was looking at Xia Yanran when she was in her early twenties again.


    ¡°President Xiao, I don¡¯t feel very good, can you help me to sit down?¡±


    Yi Ran felt extremely dizzy, her body falling towards Xiao Yi uncontrobly as she nced at the service staff in the room.


    The service staff caught Yi Ran¡¯s gaze and hurriedly took a photo.


    The angle the photo was taken was really good. It looked like Xiao Yi was hugging Yi Ran. However, Xiao Yi didn¡¯t miss the two¡¯s secret exchange.


    After Yi Ran sat down, she sent the photo to Tang Chao while Xiao Yi was in the washroom. After instructing Tang Chao on what to do, she smirked.


    ...


    Xia Yanran worked until ten at night.


    Being busy helped her to forget some of her troubles.


    That was why she was d that she didn¡¯t give up on her career for love. When she lost her love, at least she still had a career she could shine in.


    It might have been because she was caught in the rain, but her nose felt a little stuffy now.


    After tidying her things, Xia Yanran got ready to leave work. Since she hadn¡¯t driven, she took the public bus home.


    Now that many people owned cars, there was barely anyone who took the public bus sote at night. Xia Yanran sat at thest row, staring out of the window as she zoned out.


    Suddenly, her phone rang with the notification of a new message. Xia Yanran took out her phone. When she saw that the message was from Tang Chao, she opened the message.


    Xia Yanran stared at the photo for a very long time.


    A scoff appeared on her lips. Did Tang Chao forget what she worked as? She worked in a magazine agency and used to be a secret reporter as well. Naturally she knew everything there was to know about making use of angles in photography.


    The photo looked like Xiao Yi was hugging Yi Ran, but his hands weren¡¯t on her waist. Looking at the photo closer, their bodies weren¡¯t pressed together. However, in the photo, it was clear that Yi Ran and Xiao Yi had drank quite a bit.


    Yi Ran¡¯s side profile really did look like her when she was younger.


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t expect for Tang Chao to hate her so much to actually send such a photo to her. Apart from her offending Yi Ran during the morning she went to find Xiao Yi, she really could think of another time she had done anything to make Tang Chao dislike her so much.


    It was clear that Tang Chao was rooting for Xiao Yi and Yi Ran to be together.


    Of course, she had no rtion to Xiao Yi now. Tang Chao could stand for whoever he wanted, so why did he have to send this photo to her? Was he trying to help Yi Ran?

 Chapter 1141

    <h4>Chapter 1141: A Person Who Swallowed Insults and Humiliation</h4>


    Xia Yanran wasn¡¯t one who would swallow her unhappiness. However, the issue about her not being able to have children made her sensitive and inferior, so she didn¡¯t dare to face Xiao Yi straight on.


    She kept feeling like she didn¡¯t deserve him.


    Now that their rtionship had ended, why did she have to continue enduring his friend¡¯s provocative actions? Was he asking for a fight?


    In retaliation, she sent the photo to Xiao Yi, together with a message: <i>I wish you happiness, finding a substitute for me.</i>


    Tang Chao would never have thought that Xia Yanran would send the photo to Xiao Yi instead.


    Normally, women would cry after they saw such a photo and curse the man for being a**holes in secret. Besides, Xia Yanran¡¯s dignity was so strong, she would be even more determined to break up with Xiao Yi!


    ...


    In the Xia family.


    Xia Mo came to Junyuan¡¯s house to have dinner tonight.


    Since Xia Mo was going to interview a medical specialist two dayster, she hade to ask Junyuan specifically as she wasn¡¯t very well-versed with some medical knowledge.


    Ever since he said he would pursue her a few days ago, he would take the initiative and contact her every day.


    Or he would make some nice food and send it to the media agency.


    Of course, that was all.


    After Junyuan exined some medical terms to Xia Mo, Xia Mo wanted to eat some fruit, so Junyuan went into the kitchen to cut some fruits for her.


    Theoretically speaking, he had no ws. Not only was he handsome, he knew how to cook as well, so he gained a lot more ¡®points¡¯ than her. However, there was something that vexed her as well.


    They hadn¡¯t even held hands yet.


    Last time, he had only kissed her because her going for matchmaking had made him panic.


    This man was too gentlemanly and well-mannered. Actually, she didn¡¯t mind if he held her hand or hugged her. However, if he didn¡¯t mention those things, how could a girl like her say it?


    Xia Mo took out her phone and sent a message to her best friend from Hong Kong, whose surname was Zhu.


    <i>[Pig[1], if a thirty year old man confessed to you and you allowed him to be in your life too, let¡¯s say if the two of you spent quite a bit of time together but he never got closer to you, with an arm¡¯s distance between you two even if you sat together.... Do you think that man really likes that girl?]</i>


    Her best friend replied very quickly.


    <i>[(^0^)/, that means that the girl is not attractive enough.]</i>


    <i>[You¡¯re the one who isn¡¯t attractive!]</i>


    <i>[Haha, so the girl you¡¯re talking about is Xiao Mo. Is it the doctor you mentioned when you returned the other time? He confessed to you?!]</i>


    Xia Mo didn¡¯t hide it from her best friend.


    <i>[Yep.]</i>


    <i>[With such an energetic and hyper pretty girl like Xiao Mo by his side, if the doctor doesn¡¯t get closer to you, he really doesn¡¯t like you! I would kiss my boy even if there wasn¡¯t anything, you should know that.]</i>


    <i>[Can you not be so disgusting?]</i>


    <i>[How is this disgusting? That¡¯s how my rtionship is so strong.]</i>


    Xia Mo was speechless.


    <i>[You grew up in Hong Kong, why are your thoughts still so conservative? Wait a while, I¡¯ll send you my private collection.]</i>


    Within the minute, Xia Mo received a video from her best friend.


    Xia Mo didn¡¯t know what it was, so she opened the video out of curiosity.


    Xia Mo was bbergasted.


    She didn¡¯t think her best friend would send such a video to her. However, she was a little curious as well. Right at this moment, a pretty hand reached over.


    Her phone was taken away.


    Xia Mo turned back, her face flushing red immediately when she saw the doctor that had unknowingly stood behind her.


    She hurriedly stood up from the sofa, her tongue tied as she said, ¡°I-I...¡± She felt extremely awkward, the usually glib-tongued girl not knowing what to say. She reached out, wanting to take back her phone.


    He didn¡¯t lock the phone, so the video was still ying. Since the screen was still on, Junyuan nced at the screen before he turned off the video and identally saw her conversation with her best friend.


    Xia Mo reached out and took her phone back immediately. ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore, I-I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    She was about to move when Junyuan caught her slender wrist. His grip was extremely tight, as if he was afraid of her leaving.


    Xia Mo red at him. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    His grip on her wrist loosened slightly.


    Her fragrant scent surrounded his senses as Junyuan¡¯s eyes on her darkened slightly. ¡°You want me to touch you?¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s longshes fluttered. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t!¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, he pulled her closer towards him. The tips of their noses touched.


    If one of them moved forward a little, their lips would touch intimately.


    Although he had kissed her before, she was extremely nervous at that time as well, so she couldn¡¯t even feel it properly.


    She wanted him to chase her for at least a year, but she was so useless and couldn¡¯t resist his temptations. If they could only kiss a yearter, wouldn¡¯t she lose out?! At the thought of it, it would still be better if she kissed him earlier and made herself his. With his character, he would definitely not be with another woman again in the future!


    As she mused in her head, Xia Mo suddenly felt someone biting her. The man¡¯s elegant voice drifter into her ear. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Would you think that I¡¯m too frivolous and disrespectful of myself if I told you?¡± He was a lot taller than her, so she ended up hugging his neck, looking extremely cute with her shyness.


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of when you will get me to help you!¡±


    Junyuan, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°You were the one who told me to say it, are you angry now? Or do you want to wait until we get married before I help you? Then wouldn¡¯t our marriage night be wasted?¡±


    Junyuan had no words.


    [1] Pig in Chinese is Zhu, which sounds the same as the surname Zhu.

 Chapter 1142 - Your Inner Membrane Was Normal Before

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Your Inner Membrane Was Normal Before</h4>


    Seeing Junyuan so quiet, Xia Mo felt drums beating away in her heart.


    Why didn¡¯t she stop herself and mention that thing to poke at his wound?! Argh! Xia Mo, you put your foot in it!


    Junyuan stared as Xia Mo looked like she wanted to bury herself in a hole in the ground out of embarrassment, and he pulled her onto the sofa. Xia Mo wanted to sit beside him at first, but he pulled her onto hisp instead.


    Xia Mo covered her eyes, before she slowly opened her fingers the tiniest sliver to peek at him.


    She only moved her hand away when she saw the adoring gaze he had on her, pouting as she said, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m very easy? Actually, I haven¡¯t had a boyfriend before, you¡¯re the only one I have!¡±


    Grabbing onto Xia Mo¡¯s small hands, Junyuan yed with them. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of inconveniencing you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it willingly. It¡¯s for my happiness in the future too, so it¡¯s not an inconvenience.¡±


    Junyuan stared at Xia Mo¡¯s bright eyes. Her perky and upbeat nature made her especially adorable.


    ¡°Wah, you have a six pack!¡±


    Junyuan felt a little embarrassed from her words. ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh, then I¡¯ll concentrate.¡±


    Her hands touched his belt.


    Both their faces were slightly flushed.


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s go to your room!¡± Xia Mo said shyly.


    Junyuan hummed and lifted Xia Mo up. However, he only taken two steps when some noises could be heard from the door.


    Xia Mo shivered and jumped out of Junyuan¡¯s arms immediately. Where to hide, where to hide? She tidied her hair and tried to find a ce to hide, but she couldn¡¯t find any and ended up looking like an aimless fly.


    Junyuan moved forward and grabbed Xia Mo¡¯s hand. ¡°When did you be so timid?¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Can¡¯t I feel shy? How embarrassing would it be if Sister Yanran or Sister Tangtang saw this?!¡±


    Junyuan knelt her hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to do more embarrassing things?¡±


    Xia Mo red at Junyuan. Why was he so blunt! Seeing that Xia Yanran had returned, she hurriedly took her hand out of Junyuan¡¯s hold as she ran towards Xia Yanran with a bright smile. ¡°Sister Yanran.¡±


    Seeing Xia Mo¡¯s flushed cheeks and her brother¡¯s smile, Xia Yanran immediately understood what was happening. She said with slight awkwardness, ¡°Did Ie back at the wrong time?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I came over to ask the doctor about some medical information. I¡¯m heading off now!¡± Xia Mo took her bag and waved her hand at Xia Yanran.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s toote now, so it¡¯s not too safe for Momo to go back alone. How about you take her back?¡±


    After Junyuan went to drive Xia Mo home, Xia Yanran dragged her exhausted body back to her room and took a shower. When she was done, sheid on her bed, her head heavy and dizzy. Her body couldn¡¯t take it from being in the rain during the day after all, and she had caught a cold.


    After Junyuan returned from taking Xia Mo home, he remembered seeing Yanran¡¯s expression being not too good and he went to knock on her door.


    He knocked on the door for a while, but no one replied, so he called her a few times.


    Worried that something had happened to her, Junyuan pushed the door open. Xia Yanran had curled up on the bed like a cooked prawn, murmuring to herself incoherently.


    Junyuan¡¯s heart tightened as he rushed into the room, feeling her forehead which was terribly hot.


    After finding the fever medicine, Junyuan helped Xia Yanran up, wanting her to take the medicine, but she wasn¡¯t cooperating and kept shaking her head. ¡°Brother, my heart hurts. It already feels so bitter, I don¡¯t want to take more bitter medicine...¡±


    Junyuan knew that she had been troubled recently, but since she wasn¡¯t willing to say anything, he couldn¡¯t keep asking either.


    ¡°Yanran, what happened? Tell me.¡±


    Xia Yanran waspletely dazed from her fever, her eyes covered with moisture. ¡°I can¡¯t have children... I¡¯m not qualified to be a mother... The doctor said that my womb is small and the inner membrane is only three centimeters...¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Why would your inner membrane be too thin?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true... I went to the hospital to get a checkup after I returned to Ning City too.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Do you remember when you fainted for no reason when you were neen years old? Back then, I got my colleagues to do a more thorough checkup for you. At that time, the B-scan showed that your inner membrane was still normal. There wasn¡¯t much of a problem from that checkup. You only fainted from being too stressed and exhausted, so I didn¡¯t show you the checkup report and told you that everything was normal.¡±

 Chapter 1143 - She Can Have Children

    <h4>Chapter 1143: She Can Have Children</h4>


    Xia Yanran leaned in Junyuan¡¯s arms, her head feeling terribly dizzy and heavy. When she heard Junyuan, she shook her head. ¡°Brother, do you think both the Royal Hospital and Ning City¡¯s hospital would make a mistake? I¡¯ve been with Xiao Yi for so many years, but I hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant once, while Zhizhi and Huahua both got pregnant after one time. How can it not be because of my body?¡±


    When Junyuan saw the tears streaming down her face, his heart twisted in pain. ¡°It¡¯s true that your womb is slightly smaller, so it isn¡¯t that easy for you to get pregnant. But it¡¯s not impossible for you to get pregnant. Take your medicine first, I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital again tomorrow.¡±


    Xia Yanran continued to shake her head, not wanting to take the medicine.


    So Junyuan had no choice but to crush the medicine into small pieces as he tried to humor her, persuading her bit by bit to drink the medicine.


    After taking the medicine, Xia Yanran fell asleep. Junyuan spent the entire night in her room, taking care of her as he changed the cold towel on her forehead from time to time.


    Once the skies started to light up, the scorching temperature on her forehead finally started to go down.


    Seeing the slight improvement, Junyuan got up and went to the kitchen to make some in porridge.


    When Xia Yanran woke up, the sun was shining brightly. After her fever had gone down, she felt a lot better and less sore, so she went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    She walked out of her room in her home clothes and saw Junyuan sitting on the sofa, reading some medical articles. A few shes of memory appeared in her mind.


    Did... Did she tell brother about her being unable to get pregnant when she was dazed from the feverst night?


    Oh my god, did she really say it?!


    Xia Yanran observed Junyuan¡¯s expression carefully, only easing when she noted that there was nothing abnormal about his expression.


    She must have remembered it wrongly!


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Hearing Xia Yanran¡¯s voice, Junyuan put down the document, took off his spectacles and massaged his temples. ¡°I made breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother. Don¡¯t you have to go to the pharmacy?¡±


    Junyuan hummed and stood up from the sofa. ¡°After you¡¯re done with breakfast, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡±


    Xia Yanran froze for a while.


    Looking at Xia Yanran¡¯s stiff expression, Junyuan furrowed his eyebrows a little. ¡°Did you forget that your brother is a doctor too? Although I don¡¯t specialize in gynecology, I know seniors that specialize in that area. I asked a retired Dean about your problem earlier. She said that you might have taken some medication that made your inner membrane be thinner. It¡¯s not something that cannot be treated.¡±


    Junyuan took out the ultrasound report from when Xia Yanran was neen years old. ¡°I kept all of Tangtang and your medical records. This belonged to you. You can see here that your inner membrane was normal, so it isn¡¯t a problem you were born with, Yanran.¡±


    Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t remember when she had done an ultrasound scan, but her brother wouldn¡¯t lie to her. Her name was written on the record as well.


    It was like he had said. Her womb was small like when she did the recent checkup, but the thickness of her inner membrane was normal.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s longshes fluttered like butterfly wings being blown around by a strong wind. ¡°Brother, then


    ... I¡¯m not infertile by birth?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Junyuan¡¯s voice was warm and gentle. ¡°From your diagnosis when you were neen years old, it shows that you can get pregnant. Although it may be a little more difficult to get pregnantpared to those with a normal womb size, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Junyuan turned Xia Yanran towards her, his eyes filled with gentleness and affection as he looked at her. ¡°Go have your breakfast first. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital once you¡¯re done and you can do another checkup.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s mind was slightly nk. She was still a little confused. Why would her inner membrane be so thin? However, she seemed to have seen a hint of light and warmth in theplete darkness now.


    After she ate a bowl of porridge, Xia Yanran went back to her room to change before she followed Junyuan to the hospital.


    Junyuan had contacted the Dean of Gynecology in the hospital. Since Junyuan had worked here before and was nice to everyone, the Dean was a close friend of his.


    After exining Xia Yanran¡¯s situation to the Dean, the Dean personally took Xia Yanran to go take an ultrasound scan.


    Very soon, the results were out.


    It was not much different from the results she had received at the Royal Hospital.


    Xia Yanran felt like her emotions were on a roller coaster. In the first second, she was suddenly filled with hope, only to be thrown back into despair in the next.


    After the results were out, the Dean called Junyuan and Xia Yanran to his office.


    ¡°Yanran, your older brother showed me your diagnosis results in the past. You¡¯re not infertile by birth, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that. With how thin your inner membrane is now, from my experience, did you take some medication that affected your hormones?¡±


    Xia Yanran froze. Her body had been good all this time and she rarely took medication, especially medication that affected her hormones. However, when she stayed with Xiao Yi in Hong Kong, she had bought a bottle of birth control pills. Back then, the doctor had told her that the pills were not as strong as those emergency contraceptive pills that affected a woman¡¯s body.


    Xia Yanran told the doctor about her having taken birth control pills.


    ¡°Do you still have the pills you took?¡±


    Xia Yanran shook her head. ¡°I finished it long ago.¡± Xiao Yi found out she was taking birth control pillster and threw them away in a fit. From then on, she had never taken them anymore.


    It was somewhat ironic now that she thought about it. When he was still a triad Boss in Hong Kong, she didn¡¯t want to have children with him, afraid that her child would live a terribly dangerous and insecure life like him in the future.


    But now that she wanted one, she couldn¡¯t get pregnant anymore.


    ¡°Without the medication, I can¡¯t find out what the pills were made of. However, what I can confirm is that the thinning of your inner membrane is caused by drugs.¡±


    A cold shiver ran through Xia Yanran¡¯s spine. If it was caused by drugs, who would hate her so much to cause her to lose her chance of bing a mother?


    Junyuan stared as Xia Yanran¡¯s face turned pale, wrapping an arm around her shoulders as hisrge eyes turned towards the Dean. ¡°Can my sister¡¯s body be treated with medication?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a prescription first. However, if you want to treat your body, it¡¯s not something that can be done within a few days. All medicine is considered poison too, so the medication I give you may have some side-effects, such as bing bloated...¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything as long as I can treat my condition.¡±


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not a definite treatment, mainly because you don¡¯t have the medication that caused your inner membrane to be thinner. Since I can¡¯t find out about the drug¡¯sposition, I can¡¯t work on it directly to provide a remedy either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already very relieved that there is still hope for me to be a mother.¡± As long as it was not the blow of her being born infertile, she was already very happy and d.


    After they left the hospital, Xia Yanran got into the car and took out her phone unconsciously.


    She wanted to call Xiao Yi and tell him about this, but the moment her fingers found his number, she stopped herself.


    She hadn¡¯t received any missed calls or messages from him. Since that callst night, he hadn¡¯t contacted her again.


    Why must she call him? Besides, the doctor also said that it wasn¡¯t a definite thing that she could be treated...


    She should take the medicine and treat her body first before she thought about other things!


    ...


    Since Xiao Yi¡¯spany had gotten the important contract with President Bo, everyone was is a positive mood. Several members in the higher management knew that Yi Ran had some credit in the clinching of this contract, so they suggested to Xiao Yi to arrange for apany celebration at a spa resort thising weekend.


    Yi Ran was slightly nervous at first, thinking that Xiao Yi wouldn¡¯t agree since it wasn¡¯t a small expenditure for the entirepany to go to a spa report together.


    However, Xiao Yi was extremely generous and signed his name on the proposal without much thought at all.

 Chapter 1144 - Why She Left

    <h4>Chapter 1144: Why She Left</h4>


    It wasn¡¯t a secret that Yi Ran had gotten an important contract signed for thepany. Not only that, she had also gotten their boss to agree to treat everyone to go to a spa resort as a celebration. From these points alone, many colleagues saw Yi Ran as their future bossdy in private.


    Several assistants that were close to Yi Ran would tease her about the boss asionally. Although Yi Ran would scold them, her heart felt sweet.


    Ever since Brother Xiao Yi called Xia Yanran that time, his attitude to her seemed to change a little. He would stare at her and daze out asionally, a hint of gentleness appearing on his stiff and stern expression as well.


    Maybe it was because she looked like Xia Yanran, so he would think of her when he looked at her!


    She didn¡¯t mind that.


    After all, she was younger than Xia Yanran and could get pregnant. Not like that selfish woman!


    From her observations, it seemed like Xia Yanran didn¡¯t contact Xiao Yi again, their rtionship cutting off just like that. However, they spent so many years running around each other. Whether or not they could cut their rtionship clean was a huge question to Yi Ran.


    She knew she had to take the initiative first and get pregnant with his child. The trip to the spa resort this weekend would be the perfect opportunity.


    ...


    Very soon, the long-awaited weekend arrived.


    That day, Yi Ran put on some exquisite makeup and wore a dress that showed off her figure.


    Tang Chao had taken off the bandage on his head. After hearing that thepany staff were going to the spa resort, he got into Xiao Yi¡¯s car as well.


    When he saw the prettily dressed Yi Ran, Tang Chao looked like his eyes were going to pop up from his head as he stared at her. ¡°Yi Ran, you¡¯re really pretty today.¡±


    A shy giggle left Yi Ran¡¯s lips.


    By now, the whole crowd of staff were starting to arrive at the spa resort.


    Xiao Yi didn¡¯t go to the spa to rx with his colleagues, choosing to work in his room instead before he went with all of his colleagues for dinner.


    Although Xiao Yi was usually stern and strict when it came to work, he was more easy-going and cool in private. He told his staff to drink and eat as much as they wanted.


    The male colleagues all drank quite a bit, so they started to let go of their professional demeanor. Several young male colleagues liked Yi Ran, thinking that she was young, pretty and capable, so they all mustered their courage to chat up Yi Ran.


    Thinking about what she should do at night, Yi Ran didn¡¯t dare drink too much. Nearing the end of the dinner, Yi Ran brought a ss of wine to Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi was talking to several of the higher management. When Yi Ran walked towards him, some of the drunk people started to cheer.


    ¡°Cross your arms to drink! Cross your arms!¡±


    Xiao Yi nced at Tang Chao. Tang Chao was slightly drunk as he started to p with the rest, shouting the same words as well.


    Waving her hands in front of her face, Yi Ran said shyly. ¡°Please stop joking about President Xiao and me, everyone. If Sister-inw finds out about it, she¡¯ll be unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Yi Ran, you probably don¡¯t know, but Brother Xiao and Xia Yanran have already broken up! Brother Xiao is a golden bachelor now!¡± Tang Chao burst in.


    Xiao Yi furrowed his eyebrows quietly.


    Afraid that Tang Chao¡¯s words would make Xiao Yi unhappy, Yi Ran hurriedly spoke up, ¡°President Xiao, Young Master Tang has drank too much. I believe in Sister Yanran and your rtionship.¡±


    Xiao Yi stood up, covering Yi Ran with his tall shadow. Yi Ran¡¯s heart started to beat faster, her body shaking slightly in her high heels. Seeing that she was about to fall towards Xiao Yi, a strong hand caught her arm.


    When her skin touched his warm and hand, hershes fluttered crazily.


    Xiao Yi smirked and clinked their sses together.


    As Yi Ran watched him down the ss of alcohol, she stared at his jawline and well-defined features, and her heart couldn¡¯t help but flutter.


    On the outside, she drank her ss coolly.


    Even though Brother Xiao Yi usually kept a distance between them, he probably had some feelings for her too!


    She noticed that he only took a small sip of alcohol when some of the female colleagues toasted with him earlier. But just now, he drank the whole ss.


    She was different.


    After dinner, Yi Ran gestured quietly to Tang Chao and the two of them walked to a corner outside. She asked softly, ¡°Did you put the drug in front of Brother Xiao Yi¡¯s room air conditioner?¡±


    ¡°I did as you said.¡±


    Tang Chao was the one who had arranged the rooms for the staff, so Yi Ran stretched her hand out. ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Xiao Yi¡¯s room key?¡±


    Tang Chao passed a key card to Yi Ran.


    Yi Ran returned to her room to take a shower before she changed into a ck nightgown.


    Then, she went out and went straight to Xiao Yi¡¯s room.


    She had already calcted the time. At this time, Xiao Yi should feel the heat all over his body and would need a woman to help him relieve the pain and heat.


    Just as she was about to open the door, a figure suddenly walked out from inside. That person was wearing a ck outfit, looking tall and handsome.


    Yi Ran blinked as a handsome face appeared in her sight.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, I don¡¯t know if I had drank too much, but my stomach feels really bad...¡± Yi Ran said as she crouched down and cupped her stomach.


    ¡°Your stomach hurts?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Yi Ran pouted her red lips, looking as if she was about to cry anytime. ¡°It really hurts. Brother Xiao Yi, do you have any stomach medicine?¡±


    Right now, Yi Ran looked teary, pitiful, alluring and attractive...


    The man standing by the door bobbed his Adam¡¯s apple as Yi Ran nced at him secretly.


    Ha, men. No matter how calm and controlled they were usually, didn¡¯t they just expose themselves in the end?


    ¡°Ah, Brother Xiao Yi, it hurts so much...¡± She stumbled forward and fell into the man¡¯s arms. The man didn¡¯t know where to ce his arms at first and she heard him scold harshly, ¡°You little vixen!¡±


    In a matter of seconds, the man lifted her body and carried her into the room.


    ...


    At the hotel¡¯s car park, there were two men sitting at the back row of an SUV.


    One of the men had aptop ced on hisp.


    ¡°Boss, this woman¡¯s moans are really... It¡¯s such a treat for that service staff that went to clean your room. However, this woman only likes you. Do you really have to let her be touched by such an ugly man?¡±


    Xiao Yi closed the video and nced towards Xiao Feng, who was sitting beside him. ¡°Why? Do you want her?¡± If Yi Ran didn¡¯t use Tang Chao to drug him, he wouldn¡¯t have added a hallucinogen into her drink when she toasted him, causing her imagination to run wild.


    Xiao Feng hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I only felt a little pity because this woman looks a little like Sister-inw.¡±


    Xiao Yi pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Are you angry at me for asking you help me check some things on the low? Especially since you came to B City to visit me?¡±


    ¡°Boss, what are you talking about?¡± Xiao Feng took out a cigarette from the cigarette box. However, at the thought that Xiao Yi was trying to quit smoking now, he put it back in. ¡°Although you¡¯ve retired from the triad, I would do anything that you ask, no questions asked!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Boss anymore. Just call me Brother Xiao like Tang Chao does.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Brother Xiao.¡± Xiao Feng took out a thumb drive from his pocket. ¡°This is the CCTV I got through my friends. That day, after Sister-inw left your apartment in the early morning, she went straight to Lily Garden. She stayed there for a very long time, but because the ce she went to has no CCTV, I don¡¯t have a video of what she was doing there. I only have the record of her leaving the gardenpletely drenched, looking slightly dejected and soulless as well.¡±


    Xiao Yi took the thumb drive and watched the video Xiao Feng had given to him. After he was done, he remained quiet for a very long time.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, what happened between Sister-inw and you?¡±


    Xiao Yi recalled about her coldness to him after they returned from the Capital, about her saying that she had something to tell him when he went to find her at Ning City, about her hesitation when he proposed...


    When she left that day, he already felt it was very strange. If she went back to Ning City for work like Tang Chao said, why would she go to Lily Garden?


    A darkness shed in Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Let me go and find Tang Chao.¡±


    An hourter, Xiao Yi got off the car and called Tang Chao over.


    When Tang Chao saw Xiao Yi, his heart seemed thud an extra beat. However, at the thought that it had been more than an hourter, Yi Ran had probably gotten what she wanted already!


    ¡°Brother Xiao, it¡¯s sote already, why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± Tang Chao stared at Xiao Yi with slight guilt.


    Xiao Yi didn¡¯t reply, merely taking a bottle of strong liquor and poured a cup for Tang Chao and himself each. ¡°I did something unforgivable to Yanran.¡±


    Tang Chao took the ss and took a gulp of the liquid, his throat hurting a little from the burn.


    They toasted each other. ¡°If you treat me as your brother, drink with me.¡±


    Half an hourter, Tang Chao drank so much his ears were heated. Hey on the counter and muttered, ¡°Brother Xiao, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry towards Xia Yanran. S-She¡¯s the one who doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    Xiao Yi ced a hand on his forehead as his eyes turnedpletely red. ¡°I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t deserve her. I haven¡¯t been able to give her a home after so many years.¡±


    Tang Chao was terribly angry as he pped the table. ¡°Why do you mean you can¡¯t give her a home? She¡¯s the one that cannot give you a home! Brother Xiao, I know how much you want a child of your own, but she can¡¯t give that to you!¡±


    Xiao Yi immediately furrowed his eyebrows as he nced at Tang Chao with red and cold eyes. ¡°What the f*ck are you talking about?¡±


    Seeing Xiao Yi acting so agitated, Tang Chao knew that he still loved Xia Yanran. He felt even more wronged for Xiao Yi now, burping once before he mustered up his courage and said, ¡°Brother Xiao, since you¡¯ve already slept with Yi Ran, she might be able to give you a child. Forget Xia Yanran! She doesn¡¯t deserve your love! She¡¯s just a hen that cannoty an egg!¡±


    The veins on the back of Xiao Yi¡¯s hand popped up and he felt numb. He remembered that Tang Chao had a very good impression of Xia Yanran after their first meeting and kept praising her. After he returned from the Capital, he was very busy with work and Tang Chao even reminded him to pay attention to his rtionship instead of just focusing on work. However, he seemed to change recently...


    When did it all start to change? It made no sense at all.


    Closing his eyes, Xiao Yi tried to recall everything in detail.


    Ah. It was after Yi Ran came to theirpany to work.


    Xiao Yi knew Tang Chao¡¯s character very well. He wasn¡¯t like Ye Long who would do things to betray and harm him behind his back. They were good buddies and good partners. Something must have gone wrong for him to be like this!

 Chapter 1145 - It Hurts So Much…

    <h4>Chapter 1145: It Hurts So Much...</h4>


    Even with Xiao Yi being in the triad and seeing many things for so many years, he couldn¡¯t understand why Tang Chao would change so drastically and be like this.


    Xiao Yi knew that Tang Chao liked Yi Ran. But when they were still having dinner, he cheered them on with their other colleagues and even listened to Yi Ran¡¯s order to put a drug at the air conditioner. If he liked her, why would he send her onto another man¡¯s bed?


    What kind of action was this??


    ¡°Brother Xiao, I¡¯m doing this for you. Even if Xia Yanran is still in your heart, now that you¡¯ve slept with Yi Ran, you have to cherish her. You cannot wrong her anymore and must cut things off cleanly with Xia Yanran.¡±


    Tang Chaoy on the counter,pletely drunk, mumbling repeatedly, ¡°Xia Yanran is a hen that cannoty an egg, she¡¯s useless to you... Useless...¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression darkened, the veins on his forehead twitching as he suppressed his temper. If Tang Chao wasn¡¯t acting too abnormally, he would definitely beat him up with how Tang Chao was speaking about Yanran!


    But, was Yanran really infertile?


    Xiao Yi stretched his legs, leaning back against the chair. He had drank quite a bit as well, his eyes slightly red as they turnedpletely cold.


    Recalling the years they had been together, indeed, she had never gotten pregnant even once.


    When she found out about this at the Royal Hospital, did she almost break down?


    Tang Chao even told her that he had thought of names for their children, Xiao Wan and Xiao An. Was her heart bleeding when she heard that?


    Xiao Yi massaged his aching temples, his emotions overwhelming him with heaviness. It might have been because his life had been filled with too much blood, that was why the Gods were punishing Yanran and him like this!


    Closing his eyes, Xiao Yi felt as if someone had cut off a part of his heart. It hurt so badly.


    ...


    In Xiao Yi¡¯s room.


    The couple on the bed were still going crazy as they tore into each other with no signs of stopping. Yi Ran didn¡¯t know that Xiao Yi had added a hallucinogen in her alcohol. In her eyes, the man looked like Xiao Yi, his eyes dark and deep, his well-defined nose, his sexy thin lips, handsome and distinctive features... Her eyes were filled with a lovesick adoration as she stared at him.


    What she didn¡¯t know even more is that the man had also been drugged with the drug she got Tang Chao to ce by the air conditioner, so his blood was boiling like mad.


    The two of them continued their crazy acts until the middle of the night. Exhausted, Yi Ran had already fallen asleep while the man who was hugging her slowly regained his consciousness.


    Staring at the woman lying in his arms, he knew his own identity and couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. He got off the bed hurriedly, he threw on his clothes and bolted out of the room without a trace.


    As the skies started to lighten up, Yi Ran woke up.


    Her whole body ached terribly. Last night was too crazy. Brother Xiao Yi had taken her so many times. Now, she was so tired she didn¡¯t even want to move.


    Sounds came from the bathroom. Yi Ran looked towards the bathroom and saw a tall figure walking out.


    Xiao Yi was wearing a ck v-neck silk shirt, his corbones slightly exposed. It was obvious he had just washed up and shaved, his chin looking clean and refreshing as his hair rested naturally in front of his forehead. This morning, he looked young and extremely masculine.


    When Yi Ran saw Xiao Yi, her eyes immediately turned red. Her naked arms gripped onto the nket tightly, staring at him pitifully with doe-like eyes.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi,st night... we... we...¡±


    Xiao Yi undid his sleeve cuff, exposing the watch he wore on his left wrist. Staring at how shy Yi Ran looked, he smirked. ¡°I was drunkst night, why are you here?¡±


    Tears fell from Yi Ran¡¯s eyes. ¡°My stomach hurtst night, so I came to get some stomach medicine from Brother Xiao Yi. I didn¡¯t think that Brother Xiao Yi had gotten so drunk you mistook me for Sister Yanran. You kept hugging me. I struggled but you didn¡¯t listen, then... Brother Xiao Yi, I promise to not say anything about this, especially to Sister Yi Ran. Although it was my first timest night, I won¡¯t pester Brother Xiao Yi...¡±


    Xiao Yi hummed coldly in his heart.


    This little girl was really quite capable. She knew the problem most men had, and knew how to push and pull, using her tears to show her weakness. But who was Xiao Yi? He had seen all sorts of people in his life. When he was still in the triad, everyone wanted to buy him over and gave him countless women. If he liked everyone he saw and didn¡¯t have any ability to differentiate, he would have long died in the hands of a woman.


    Seeing Xiao Yi remain quiet, Yi Ran bit her lip, lifting the nket as she stood up from the bed.


    Xiao Yi looked away.


    Yi Ran¡¯s body was covered with red and purplish marks. Seeing that Xiao Yi wasn¡¯t looking at her, she picked up her clothes and wore them, before she walked behind him. ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, only you and I will know about this. Don¡¯t worry, my lips are sealed.¡±


    Still, Xiao Yi didn¡¯t speak.


    Yi Ran walked in front of Xiao Yi and stared at him with blurry eyes.


    At this moment, Xiao Yi was staring at Yi Ran, who smiled shyly at him. Her eyes were as clear as ake, but slowly, he seemed to see two wormholes wanting to suck him in...


    His phone in his pocket vibrated. Xiao Yi had been standing on the edge of the wormhole, only to be pulled back by the vibration.


    He looked away. When he nced at Yi Ran once more, she was looking down slightly, hershes fluttering as she looked adorably shy.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, I¡¯m going back to my room first.¡±


    Xiao Yi hummed.


    After Yi Ran left, Xiao Yi sat on the sofa, massaging his temples, cold sweat covering his back. At the thought of Yi Ran¡¯s eyes on him just now, he couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid.


    If he didn¡¯t get Xiao Feng to keep his eyes on the CCTV and call him if he felt that something was wrong, would he have been...


    From the looks of it, Yi Ran knew how to hypnotize people?


    F*ck, was Tang Chao controlled by her like this?


    Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes darkened as he pursed his lips into a tight line.


    ...


    For thest two weeks, Xia Yanran had been taking medication to help with her body¡¯s condition. Her cheeks were slightly more bloated than before, but because she had been on the skinnier side, she didn¡¯t look too bad.


    The doctor had also given her a prescription for Chinese medicine. She had to take two big bowls every day, and it was so bitter she felt like vomiting every time she took it.


    But in order to be a mother, she gritted her teeth and persevered. She could do this!


    Over thest few days, she had thought about it a lot, but she wasn¡¯t able to pinpoint on who would be so ruthless and evil to make her lose the chance of bing a mother!


    Although her rtionship was not smooth sailing, her career was. There were things that made her happy, both at home and with her best friends. Zhizhi¡¯s wedding date had been fixed, so she invited her to be her bridesmaid and told her to find time to go to S Country to try on her gown. Her brother had also agreed to going to S Country with her to find Bai Ye to treat his wrist. If the surgery was sessful, Brother would be able to go back to a hospital and hold a scalpel once more!


    Not only that, Tangtang had sessfully signed with thergest entertainmentpany in the country. Thepany was nning for her to release her first single soon!


    Everything was going well for everyone around her, but Xiao Yi had never contacted her again.


    It had been so many years of feelings, so it definitely felt terrible to cut it off just like that. But since he didn¡¯t contact her, she wouldn¡¯t back down and contact him either.

 Chapter 1146 - She’s Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 1146: She¡¯s Pregnant</h4>


    Today, Xia Yanran had gone to work at the magazine agency. A young girl that had just graduated approached Xia Yanran. ¡°Sister Yanran, there¡¯s something... I really don¡¯t know what to do...¡±


    Xia Yanran was more casual at work usually, so all of her colleagues liked her.


    Seeing the girl¡¯s pale and frail expression, Xia Yanran asked in concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s alright, just tell me.¡±


    The young girl started to choke. ¡°That day, I went for a meeting with President Ma. Both of us drank too much and something happened between us. President Ma told me to not say anything, if not, he would make sure that I won¡¯t survive in this industry, so I had no choice but to listen. But who would know that my period didn¡¯te this month? I went to buy a pregnancy kit. I... I think I¡¯m pregnant.


    ¡°You know that President Ma listens to his wife a lot and I don¡¯t want to ruin a family. Sister Yanran, I want to abort the child, but I¡¯m scared...


    ¡°I¡¯m not a local and don¡¯t have friends or family here. I called the hospital to ask about an abortion and found out that I need someone to sign the surgery form. Sister Yanran, can you go to the hospital with me?¡±


    Xia Yanran kept quiet for a very long time before she patted the girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    They arrived at the hospital and the doctor scheduled a time for the girl¡¯s surgery before a nurse led her away.


    Xia Yanran sat by the corridor as she waited for her.


    She could not help but feel sad. People who wanted children couldn¡¯t have one, but those who didn¡¯t want one would get pregnant after one idental time. And those married men, who were they to use their money and power to treat another girl like this?


    But what could she do?


    This was the cruelness or reality.


    Leaning back, Xia Yanran closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t know how long she stayed like that, until she heard a soft voice. ¡°Sister Yanran?¡±


    Hearing the familiar yet unfamiliar voice, Xia Yanran immediately opened her eyes and saw Yi Ran walking out of the doctor¡¯s office, freezing for a second.


    Why would she meet Yi Ran here?


    It was clear that Yi Ran didn¡¯t think she would meet Xia Yanran at the hospital either. She came to Ning City on a business trip with Xiao Yi. Since President Bo¡¯s office was at Ning City and their project was based here as well, President Bo had invited Xia Yi Ran over to start work on the project together.


    The two of them came overst night and stayed at a hotel. When Yi Ran woke up in the morning, she felt some slight difort in her abdomen and even had some blood spotting. She was worried so she informed Xiao Yi before she came over to the hospital for a checkup.


    Her period had beente for a week already, so the doctor told her to do a urine and blood test. She had just finished her checkup. Her urine test showed that she was in the early stages of pregnancy, but she needed to wait for another hour before the results of her blood test came out.


    Yi Ran never thought that she would get pregnant after just one night. Her heart thumped crazily. However, when she recalled that night, Brother Xiao Yi had taken her a few times. On top of that, with his tall and broad figure and masculine vigor, the sess rate of getting it immediately must be rather high for him.


    Besides, she was in her ovtion period when she did it with him that night, so the chances of winning the lottery was very high. The doctor even said earlier that there was an 80% chance of being pregnant.


    Yi Ran was both excited and agitated right now. If Brother Xiao Yi found out that she was pregnant with his child, he would definitely be extremely happy!


    However, before Yi Ran¡¯s happiness could calm down, she saw Xia Yanran in the hospital.


    ¡°Sister Yi Ran, have you gained weight recently?¡± Yi Ran walked over to Xia Yanran with a bright smile, checking out thetter to find that Xia Yanran wasn¡¯t as pretty anymore, with her face slightly bloated. She couldn¡¯t help but gloat. It had only been two weeks, yet Xia Yanran had already changed. It was clear that infertile women would only have sad lives.


    When Xia Yanran stared at Yi Ran, her smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight instead. Your chin is so sharp I bet you can dete a balloon!¡±


    Yi Ran froze for a second, before she smiled and cupped her mouth. ¡°Yes, my appetite hasn¡¯t been good recently. I almost vomited this morning, so Brother Xiao Yi told me toe to the hospital for a checkup. I didn¡¯t expect to be pregnant.¡±


    With that said, she stared unblinkingly at Xia Yanran, wanting to see her suffer a blow and lose her mind.


    Indeed, Xia Yanran¡¯s heart tugged with a pang. However, with her experience, she naturally wouldn¡¯t show any expression on her face. She smirked faintly, ¡°Oh really?¡±


    Seeing that Xia Yanran didn¡¯t believe her, Yi Ran cupped her abdomen. ¡°Actually, it wad an ident. Not long after you left B City, thepany managed to sign an important contract. To celebrate that, Brother Xiao Yi treated the entirepany for a visit to a spa resort. The both of us drank too much that night and... I didn¡¯t expect to fall pregnant after just one night.


    ¡°Actually, this is probably fate! Sister Yanran, you weren¡¯t able to have a child with Brother Xiao Yi after so many years, I even thought that it was Brother Xiao Yi¡¯s problem!¡±


    Unable to help herself, Yi Ran poked at Xia Yanran¡¯s wound immediately. Xia Yanran¡¯s smirk slowly morphed into a tight line. Besides, Yi Ran¡¯s story was almost perfect. After she separated with Xiao Yi, he never contacted her again. It¡¯s not impossible for him to get drunk and get together with Yi Ran.


    But somehow, her heart wasn¡¯t willing to believe it.


    If Xiao Yi really got together with Yi Ran, what was the point of her taking medicine to treat her condition? Would she be able to let go of her rtionship with Xiao Yi and get married and have a child with another man?


    Seeing the disbelief and panic in Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes, Yi Ran felt a growing sense of satisfaction.


    He was her lover for so many years after all. After hearing that another woman was pregnant with his child, no matter how calm she was, it would be impossible to remain uncaring!


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart churned with all kinds of emotions, but she made herself to calm down slowly. When she went to B City thest time, she could already tell that Yi Ran had some ulterior motives, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t believe Yi Ran¡¯s one-sided words.


    ¡°Miss Yi, if you came to me to boast, there¡¯s no need to. There is nothing between Xiao Yi and I anymore. If you can catch his heart and body, then that is your ability. However, if you¡¯re saying this to me, you probably hadn¡¯t caught him properly. After all, it seems you still see me as a very strong love rival!¡±


    Yi Ran furrowed her eyebrows slightly.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s reaction shouldn¡¯t be like this. Shouldn¡¯t she be covered in tears, acting fiercely and looking all ugly?


    Yi Ran wasn¡¯t able to reply to Xia Yanran¡¯s words immediately. Xia Yanran was right. Apart from sleeping with her that night, Xiao Yi had never acted intimately with her. He hadn¡¯t even reacted to her tant hints.


    In her mind, she knew he was still thinking of Xia Yanran.


    Indeed, it had been so many years. If he really didn¡¯t think of her and shifted her feelings immediately, he would have been an a**hole.


    ¡°Before today, I might have treated you as a strong love rival. But now, I am pregnant with Brother Xiao Yi¡¯s child. He might not love me immediately, but there is no way he won¡¯t love his own child. Sister Yanran, this is our difference. I can give Brother Xiao Yi children.¡±


    <i>And you, Xia Yanran, will never be able to!</i>

 Chapter 1147 - Xiao Yi was Here

    <h4>Chapter 1147: Xiao Yi was Here</h4>


    Hearing Yi Ran¡¯s words, Xia Yanran¡¯s heart tightened, chills running up her entire body immediately.


    Why did Yi Ran know about her infertility?


    Apart from Xiao Yi and Brother, she had never told anyone else!


    Seeing the change in Xia Yanran¡¯s expression, Yi Ran lifted her chin with a victorious smile. ¡°Brother Xiao Yi showed me the letter you left for him. That day, he didn¡¯t go meet you and I was with him for the entire day. He didn¡¯t feel good with you being infertile, but he couldn¡¯t ept it in the end, so you waited in vain.¡±


    Hearing her pretentious words, Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t stay calm and collected towards Yi Ran anymore. Yi Ran¡¯s words were like long nails that kept hammering onto her chest ruthlessly.


    Her heart felt like it was tearing into pieces. It hurt so badly.


    ncing at Yi Ran and seeing her smirking so widely and happily, looking like she was in love, made her to throw up. She was so young, but she knew how to use the sharpest weapons to attack others¡¯ weaknesses.


    This girl was frightening.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s throat felt extremely bitter, her fingernails sinking into her palms. She took a few deep breaths before she managed to calm herself slightly. She stared at Yi Ran, still speaking calmly, ¡°At Bardahl, I had saved your life, but you kept eyeing Xiao Yi in secret. For ungrateful b*tches like you, if Xiao Yi really fell for you, then he can only be considered blind.¡±


    Not wanting to speak anymore to Yi Ran, Xia Yanran turned around and left.


    Yi Ran didn¡¯t run after Xia Yanran. She could tell that her words had already given the strongest blow to Xia Yanran!


    After the blood test results were out, Yi Ran was confirmed to be pregnant. She had gotten pregnant that night at the spa resort.


    Staring at the results, Yi Ran felt so happy she wanted to scream and shout! It was a good thing to be fertile! She got pregnant with Brother Xiao Yi¡¯s child so quickly!


    Taking out her phone, she tried to call Xiao Yi.


    After the call went through, Yi Ran told him about her being pregnant. Xiao Yi was silent for a few seconds on the other end of the call before he said, ¡°I¡¯ming to fetch you.¡±


    After the call, Yi Ran couldn¡¯t help but smile brightly. Although his attitude was cold and distant on the call, he must be very excited!


    Soon, he would have Xiao An or Xiao Wan!


    ...


    On Xia Yanran¡¯s side.


    Her colleague chose to do a painless abortion, so she was able to leave after resting for twenty minutes. Apart from looking a little pale, the girl seemed to be fine.


    Xia Yanran helped the girl to the elevator and went down. They went to the pharmacy to pick up some medicine before they walked towards the car park.


    A few secondster, Xia Yanran saw a familiar car parked by the road. ncing at the car te, Xia Yanran¡¯s heart thumped crazily.


    It was Xiao Yi¡¯s car.


    However, she calmed down very quickly. He probably came to the hospital to fetch Yi Ran!


    ¡°Sister Yanran, it¡¯s such a coincidence! Brother Xiao Yi came to fetch me. Did you drive today? If not, do you want a lift?¡±


    Xia Yanran smirked coldly as she stared at Yi Ran, who was smiling brightly. ¡°If you dare say another thing, I won¡¯t be polite to you anymore. So what if you¡¯re pregnant with Xiao Yi¡¯s child? With our rtionship, do you think he would really throw me away immediately just for one child?¡±


    Hearing Xia Yanran¡¯s words, Yi Ran¡¯s eyes constricted slightly.


    It was true. Even if she was pregnant and knew how to hypnotize people, Xiao Yi wasn¡¯t a normal person. Wanting to make him listen to her everything was not an easy feat.


    Yi Ran nced at Xia Yanran, before she went to open the door and got into the car without another word.


    When the door was opened, Xia Yanran could vaguely see a tall and cold figure sitting at the back row. He was looking down at his phone. As Yi Ran got in, she covered his well-defined features.


    With a loud bang, the door was closed.


    The windows were tinted, so Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside anymore. That was why she didn¡¯t see the man in the car suddenly look up towards her.


    Soon after, the car sped down the expressway.


    Xia Yanran remained frozen on the spot, her limbs cold and numb.


    No matter how many times she separated with Xiao Yi in the past, she always thought that there would be a chance for them. But now, she finally realized that he had long left her.


    He had already started a new life. Why should she still be caught in the past? No matter what happened in the past, it was always between them. Now, however, there was Yi Ran and a child.


    <i>Let go, Xia Yanran.</i>


    If she didn¡¯t start afresh, how would she know if she could have a new life?


    It was time to let go.


    ...


    In the SUV.


    Yi Ran stared at the man beside her. His side-profile was really attractive, his facial features exquisite, well-defined and handsome. Did he see Xia Yanran earlier?


    He probably didn¡¯t, if not, he wouldn¡¯t have such an expression!


    However...


    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, do you want to see my diagnosis results?¡± Yi Ran took out the results from her back. ¡°I conceived that night at the spa resort. If you don¡¯t want this child, I don¡¯t mind to do an abortion.¡±


    Xiao Yi nced at the results, his expression indifferent as he smirked slightly. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll listen to you, but I¡¯m a little afraid of getting abortion. I heard that if the surgery isn¡¯t done properly and bes a habitual abortion, it¡¯ll be very difficult for me to get pregnant again.¡±


    Xiao Yi looked down, coldness shing in his dark eyes. ¡°You can decide for yourself.¡±


    Seeing his cold attitude, Yi Ran pinched her bag strap harder. If she decided herself, she would naturally keep the child. If not, why would she have done so much?


    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, I will have the child. If you don¡¯t like it, I will raise my child alone.¡±


    Hearing what she said, Xiao Yi only smirked,ughing coldly in his heart.


    ...


    In the hotel.


    After Yi Ran returned to her room, Xiao Yi went to the restaurant downstairs to meet Xiao Feng. Recently, Xiao Feng would follow Xiao Yi secretly wherever he went.


    With Tang Chao having been hypnotized, his heart given to Yi Ran already, so Xiao Yi couldn¡¯t trust him anymore.


    When Xiao Yi went to fetch Yi Ran at the hospital, Xiao Feng was following behind them as well, so he naturally saw Xia Yanran. ¡°Brother Xiao, how about we tell Sister-inw about what happened to Yi Ran? She looked pretty sad.¡±


    Xiao Yi pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s better to be sad than to be injured. Yi Ran knows how to hypnotize and drug people. She¡¯s able to do any kind of malicious things. Before I know clearly what she wants to do, let¡¯s not alert her for now.¡±


    ¡°From what I see, how about we just settle this once and for all and make Yi Ran, that b*tch....¡± Xiao Feng made an action of slicing his neck.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s alone? It¡¯s easy to settle her, but if we alert the person behind her, who knows what will happen next?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand, Brother Xiao. You¡¯ve already retired from the triads, who would still be against you?¡±


    Xiao Yi was about to say something when his phone vibrated with a call. He answered the call, lips tugging in deep thought when the call was over. ¡°I think I know what Yi Ran wants.¡±

 Chapter 1148 - Perfect Blend

    <h4>Chapter 1148: Perfect Blend</h4>


    ¡°What does she want?¡± Xiao Feng looked terribly curious.


    Xiao Yi kicked Xiao Feng from under the table. ¡°It¡¯s just a guess, I still have to confirm it.¡±


    Did it mean that he wasn¡¯t telling him first?


    Xiao Feng shrugged, though he looked terribly disappointed. ¡°Alright, you can do what you want, Brother Xiao, I will be your strongest support. I got your back.¡±


    Leaning back against the chair, Xiao Yi narrowed his eyes at Xiao Feng. ¡°How¡¯s thepany recently?¡±


    Xiao Feng looked soft and kind, his facial features nice and elegant. From a nce, he looked like those popr hunks on the television, instead of those fierce men in the triad.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, you already settled everything when you left. I only listened to your order to manage everything properly. I¡¯ve now groomed two assistants, so it¡¯s alright if I go on a trip asionally.¡±


    Xiao Yi smirked. ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. Have you met a girl you like?


    Xiao Feng waved his hands. ¡°Seeing Sister-inw and you separate and get together, sweet and then sad again, I feel like I¡¯m in the same situation without even being in one! I don¡¯t dare to be in a rtionship.¡±


    ¡°In that case, Yanran and I caused you to be single huh.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I just don¡¯t want to be tied down by a rtionship. It¡¯s quite nice to be alone and free.¡± As if thinking of something, Xiao Feng asked, ¡°What about Tang Chao? If Yi Ran isn¡¯t willing to remove her control over him, once Yi Ran gets exposed, won¡¯t he hate you as well?¡±


    This was one of the things that worried Xiao Yi the most. Tang Chao was his good brother and he couldn¡¯t let Yi Ran ruin his life like that. That was why he had to take every step very carefully.


    ...


    After Xia Yanran sent the girl back home, she returned to her office.


    The magazine agency was preparing to interview the new director, Lin Zihao. Xia Yanran originally nned to arrange for another colleague to interview him, but when she met Tangtang two days ago, her younger sister mentioned him.


    Tangtang said that Royal Entertainment had arranged for her and several other celebrities to take a set of chic promotional photos. The director seemed to be Lin Zihao.


    Xia Yanran called Lin Zihao. He was doing a shoot at the beach and had twenty minutes after the shoot. Xia Yanran wanted to go and meet Xia Tang, so she brought theirpany¡¯s photographer to meet Lin Zihao personally.


    The location where Lin Zihao was filming was a private beach. It had been booked out and about eight staff were decorating the ce. Xia Yanran nced around, but she didn¡¯t see Tangtang.


    Xia Yanran went forward to greet Lin Zihao, before she and the photographer stood by the side to not obstruct Lin Zihao as he worked.


    Lin Zihao was still very young. It had barely been two years since he returned from overseas, yet his name was already very well-known amongst the directing scene. Apart from his well-off background, he was a very talented person as well.


    Xia Tang and several other newbies in the industry were done with their first two sets of photos. Now, they were only left with the final set of shoot with a style thatbined both innocence and sexiness.


    The staff in the makeup room brought three sets of bikinis over.


    The other two female celebrities took a set of bikinis each and brought it before their bodies. They were more confident for this set of photos than the more reserved Xia Tang was.


    When they were taking the first two sets of photos, the director had heavily criticized them, saying that they were no sense in front of the camera. Although he didn¡¯t praise Xia Tang, he didn¡¯t criticize her either. This made the two of them start to exclude Xia Tang.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. With her figure, she must look like a joke wearing bikinis.¡±


    Xia Tang usually wore more conservative outfits. Her outfits in the first two photo sets were loserish as well, and as she looked thin, the two of them were certain that Xia Tang wouldn¡¯t be able to look good in a bikini.


    Unaware of their silent judgement, Xia Tang didn¡¯t hesitate or shy away. After the two other celebrities went to change into their bikinis, she went to change as well.


    When she was done, she took a white shirt from the outfit rack and wore it.


    Xia Yanran saw Xia Tang walk out from the changing room from afar. Xia Tang didn¡¯t walk out in her bikini directly, wearing a white shirt over instead. Her legs were long and slender. Although she wasn¡¯t tall, her proportions were good with her long limbs and slim figure. She looked slightly different.


    When Xia Tang saw Xia Yanran, she waved at her older sister with a slightly heated face. Xia Yanran made a gesture to cheer on her younger sister.


    After getting her sister¡¯s cheers, Xia Tang smiled happily.


    Lin Zihao furrowed his eyebrows when he saw Xia Tang wearing a shirt over the bikini, unhappiness appearing in his eyes. He didn¡¯t like celebrities who didn¡¯t follow instructions, especially newbies who usually had no idea what they were doing.


    Lin Zihao took the photos for the other two celebrities first. They were rather confident in their figures, so their eyes weren¡¯t as bright as they were in the first two sets. Although they didn¡¯tpletely follow Lin Zihao¡¯s requests, the results were still rather good. Only, theycked something different, as the photographs seemed more superficial and contrived.


    When it was Xia Tang¡¯s turn, Lin Zihao pointed at her shirt. ¡°Take it off before you start.¡±


    The other two celebrities started to giggle, scoffing softly. ¡°She¡¯s so conservative. Since she¡¯s in the entertainment industry, she doesn¡¯t have to act innocent anymore!¡±


    Xia Tang ignored the two girls as she turned towards Lin Zihao. ¡°Director Lin, I¡¯m aware that the concept of this set of photos is abination of innocence and sexiness. What you want is beauty and not one where we may be seen as too overtly sexual, right?¡±


    This...


    The expression of those two girls immediately darkened. Was Xia Tang indirectly saying that they were promiscuous?¡±


    Lin Zihao narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you questioning my ability?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m confident that I can reach the perfect standard you want.¡±


    Such big words!


    Lin Zihao stared at Xia Tang. In an industry filled with beautiful girls, she wasn¡¯t considered terribly pretty. But as a newbie, she was the first who dared to say such things in front of him.


    If anything, she had guts.


    Lin Zihao and Xia Tang stared at each other for a few seconds. Even Xia Yanran, who was watching everything by the side, felt nervous for Xia Tang. Just as she was about to say a few things for Xia Tang, Lin Zihao patted his leg. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see how you can portray the theme perfectly.¡±


    ...


    In front of the camera, Xia Tang waspletely different from how she was normally. It was as though she was apletely different person.


    Casual steps brought her into the water with a rxed gait. A wave hit over and drenched her hair and body. She wasn¡¯t panicked at all as she slowly turned around, her fair fingersbing her hair back to expose her pretty face. Her eyes were enchanting, even more enticing than a cat as her lips curled up slightly. Her drenched shirt clung tightly to her, exposing the ck bikini instead.


    The contrasting picture of white and ck formed a very strong visual image. Although she was slim, the fabric clung to her skin tightly, showing off her figurepletely. As the sun shone on her, she was like a sparkling figure that attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Seeming not to notice that her actions were overtly sexy and alluring, her expression changed into one of an innocent rabbit. Her eyes were exceptionally charming, exposing her pointy canines when she smiled. She seemed to embody the innocence and yfulness of a first love, portraying an innocent sexiness.


    Compared to the two girls who only knew how to act sexy, Xia Tang was indeed able to show the effect that Lin Zihao wanted. Lin Zihao never thought that a newbie would be able to sparkle so brilliantly in front of the camera, even though she didn¡¯t stand out at first.


    There were certain types of people who were born for the cameras, and Xia Tang was likely one of them!

 Chapter 1149 - Jumping Down from the Yacht

    <h4>Chapter 1149: Jumping Down from the Yacht</h4>


    Xia Yanran was also stunned by Xia Tang¡¯s performance.


    At the end of the shoot, Xia Yanran hurriedly took the towel the staff had prepared and draped it over Xia Tang¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Perfect!¡±


    Lin Zihao came over and looked approvingly at Xia Tang. ¡°You¡¯re very talented.¡±


    Xia Tang gave a shy smile. ¡°Thank you Director Lin for your praise.¡±


    ...


    It was an extravagant night.


    In an upscale restaurant where only members could enter, a group of the most privileged gathered.


    ¡°Young Master Huo will be returning to Hong Kong tomorrow. How about we have a gathering at the yacht after dinner? Those willing to bring their femalepanions, bring them along. If anyone is unwilling, I have prepared a group of super beautiful models, all with fair skin, beautiful appearances and long legs.¡±


    Huo Ze leaned against the chair, his posture casual, a smile on his lips. He raised his ss at the person who spoke. ¡°Young Master Bai, your taste of liking models hasn¡¯t changed at all!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Huo, you tter me. I¡¯m not sentimental like you. Although in the past few years you¡¯ve been changing women like how you change clothes, you only dote on Ni Xianyue in the end. I heard that Ni Xianyue is back from filming in Hengdian. Why don¡¯t you ask her toe along when we go to the yacht?¡±


    ¡°What for? She¡¯s about to get married.¡±


    When the people heard it, they said nothing more. Young Master Huo had been abroad for thest few years and met Ni Xianyue there. Later, Ni Xianyue went into the entertainment industry and Young Master Huo had given her a lot of resources. Although they seldom met, it was heard that Young Master Huo really doted on Ni Xianyue.


    Sometime ago they heard that Ni Xianyue was rumored to be with a rich male actor from the set and angered Young Master Huo. From then on, Ni Xianyue had not appeared by Young Master Huo¡¯s side during his gatherings with friends.


    What they did not know was that there was actually nothing between Young Master Huo and Ni Xianyue. There was another reason for him to give resources to her.


    ¡°Women are women, if they get married you can forget about them. With Young Master Huo¡¯s poprity, how can you not find another woman easily?¡±


    Huo Ze smirked. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, a voice sounded from the door of the room, ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte. In order to express my apology, I¡¯ll drink three sses as punishment.¡±


    ¡°A popr director sure is forthright,¡± Young Master Bai said with a smile.


    Lin Zihao took off his coat and sat beside Huo Ze and bumped his fist. ¡°I just came to Ning City, but you¡¯re going back to Hong Kong already. Why not stay here longer?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fun here.¡±


    ¡°I met someone interesting today, she¡¯s a little artist from the Imperial Entertainment which you invested in. She looks reserved outside of the camera, but once she¡¯s in front of the camera, her aura and gaze changed. I can assure you that it won¡¯t be long before she¡¯ll be the most popr one in Imperial Entertainment.¡±


    The rest of them seldom heard Lin Zihao praising a little artist and were curious. ¡°What does she look like? Do you have any pictures? Come on, show it to us.¡±


    ¡°You group of beasts. Wouldn¡¯t you eat her alive after seeing her?¡±


    Huo Ze looked at Lin Zihao with his eyebrows raised. ¡°Why, you have a crush on someone?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I just admire her.¡±


    Huo Zeughed. ¡°Show me her picture.¡±


    Lin Zihao understood Huo Ze¡¯s character and knew the type of women he would not touch. He showed Huo Ze the pictures taken at the beach during the day. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it have a special feeling to it?¡±


    At Huo Ze¡¯s first nce, he found that this girl had a sense of depth in the pictures. From her gaze to her actions, it did not make people feel that she was gaudy or overly provocative, but was able tobine the temperament of a young girl and a woman perfectly together.


    But his expression changed slightly with that nce.


    Why did this girl look a little familiar?


    Huo Ze looked at Lin Zihao. ¡°What¡¯s the name of this little artist?¡±


    ¡°Xia Tang.¡±


    A strange smile appeared on Huo Ze¡¯s face but he said nothing.


    Everyone in the room knew that when Huo Ze smiled, he was extremely charming. Women would be unable to take a step and men would want to change their sexual orientation after seeing his smile.


    Huo Ze slowly sipped his wine and took out his phone, sending out a message.


    ...


    After finishing the publicity shoot, Xia Tang went to the recording studio in the afternoon to record a new song.


    She nned to go home at night as her brother and sister would be going to S Country tomorrow morning and she wanted to go with them to the airport.


    But a text message disturbed her ns.


    Young Master Huo had asked his assistant, Huo Cheng, to pick her up from thepany.


    Xia Tang did not want to go originally, but Huo Cheng conveyed Young Master Huo¡¯s words to her. ¡°Young Master wants you to abide by professional ethics.¡±


    Of course Xia Tang understood what Young Master Huo meant. He wanted her to remember that she was his mistress, a mistress who was at his beck and call.


    But didn¡¯t he say he did not want anyone to know their rtionship?


    Xia Tang held down the unhappiness and panic in her heart and followed Huo Cheng to a luxurious yachtprising of four floors.


    Once she boarded, Xia Tang was brought to arge and luxurious room.


    Inside sat more than a dozen young masters, smoking, drinking andughing. The room was simr to that of a KTV, there was arge screen for singing and some mahjong tables, but it was more high-end and luxurious than anything she had seen before.


    Young Master Huo was sitting at the table ying mahjong, a cigarette between his lips. It seemed like he had a good hand and wasughing wildly.


    He gave her a nce when she came in, but paid no attention to her.


    Xia Tang dared not go forward to him and she found a corner, sitting down alone.


    Lin Zihao had juste back from the washroom and seeing Xia Tang, he walked over to her with a face full of doubt.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Xia Tang replied, ¡°My friend asked me toe.¡±


    Lin Zihao was a shrewd person and understood immediately that Xia Tang was no different from those women who wanted to climb her way up using shortcuts. After all, the women who appeared here were all here to catch a man and Lin Zihao looked at Xia Tang with a slight disappointment.


    After chatting casually, Lin Zihao left.


    Xia Tang also understood why Young Master Huo had called her over and ignored her. It was to humiliate her. She had seen through this when she saw the disappointment in Lin Zihao¡¯s eyes.


    Forcing back the tears that were almosting out, Xia Tang went out of the room silently.


    Sitting on the deck, Xia Tang enjoyed the sea breeze for a while, suppressing the helplessness in her heart. Taking out her phone, she sent a message to a male best friend she was quite close with.


    Her male best friend was gay and he sent her two pictures of handsome men. ¡°They¡¯re both chasing me. Which one do you think is more handsome?¡±


    ¡°How long has it been and you changed boyfriends again?¡±


    ¡°Who asked me to be as beautiful as a flower.¡± Behind was an emoji that was shaking its butt in a funny way.


    Xia Tang was amused and smiled, the haze in her heart flying away. Life was already hard, so why should she feel troubled by those people who didn¡¯t deserve her attention?


    Xia Tang was smiling and was about to reply when her long ponytail was suddenly pulled backwards. Xia Tang grimaced in pain and she turned around and saw the unpredictable man standing behind her. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe and y with your phone.¡±


    ¡°I know. You asked me here so people would look down on me. Director Lin¡¯s impression is already bad and you¡¯ve achieved your goal. Is there anything else you¡¯re unsatisfied with?¡±


    Such a sharp tongue!


    Huo Ze had both hands in his pants pockets and heughed eerily. ¡°I¡¯m not happy with every part of you. Take off your clothes now, jump down from here and swim back to the shore yourself.¡±

 Chapter 1150 - Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 1150: Inheritance</h4>


    If it were any other woman, they would definitely beg him with tears and ask him not to do that to them. But Xia Tang only looked at Huo Ze quietly for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xia Tang was a ssic beauty and there was no emotion on her face. There was no hate and fear and it was calmer than the sea at night.


    But no one knew how embarrassed and humiliated she felt in her heart. She had seen how cruel these rich young men were.


    Under the light from themp, Xia Tang spun around, the rims of her eyes were red and at first nce, it looked like blood.


    With a flip, she was already over the railings.


    Opening her arms, she was about to jump into the sea.


    Lunatic, she was really a f*cking lunatic!


    Huo Ze cursed lowly and grabbed the woman¡¯s slender arm. She was so thin that it seemed like he would break her with one hold, but her bones felt so hard!


    The yacht had already started moving! Jumping into the sea now, did she want to feed the sharks?


    Xia Tang was not so stubborn and melodramatic to continue to want to jump into the sea after he grabbed her.


    She was thrown roughly back onto the deck by him.


    Though she was calm, he on the other hand, was furious. He had one hand on his waist and was ring at her with a dark expression. ¡°I really want to strangle you!¡±


    Xia Tang looked at Young Master Huo¡¯s twisted expression and found that he was really weird.


    He was the one who asked her to jump into the sea and swim back to the shore. Why was he looking so angry now?


    Ah whatever. Xia Tang was toozy to think about it.


    These rich young men were born with a silver spoon in their mouth... She would never understand how they thought.


    Huo Ze scoffed angrily and returned to the room with a menacing expression.


    Xia Tang rubbed her arm that was hurting and muttered softly, ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s crazy! Unpredictable lunatic!¡±


    ...


    Xia Tang spent the night on the deck.


    She was happy to be alone as no one came to her.


    The next morning, the yacht docked. Xia Tang left in a hurry and went directly to the airport.


    When Xia Tang arrived, Xia Yanran, Junyuan and Xia Mo had also arrived.


    Xia Tang told them to be careful when abroad, and Xia Yanran and Junyuan told Xia Tang, ¡°You¡¯re alone in Ning City, so you have to take good care of yourself too.¡±


    With a nod, Xia Tang was about to say something when a familiar voice sounded behind.


    ¡°Little Momo!¡±


    Huo Ze was at the airport with his assistant, but they were taking the earliest flight back to Hong Kong.


    Now he was dressed casually, a pair of sunsses on his nose. He had one hand in his pants pocket and beckoned to Xia Mo with the other. ¡°Come here.¡±


    After Xia Mo let Junyuan know, she ran towards Huo Ze.


    With that, Xia Tang understood that the connection Momo called the other time was likely to be Huo Ze.


    Xia Tang asked Junyuan softly, ¡°Brother, are Momo and Young Master Huo close?¡±


    ¡°Momo was the Huo family¡¯s child bride before. She grew up with him so they¡¯re very close.¡±


    Xia Tang was speechless.


    ...


    Xia Mo came up to Huo Ze and Huo Ze nced at the Xia siblings through his sunsses. ¡°Are you really going to S Country with the doctor? You aren¡¯t even married to him, but you¡¯re following him around all day long. You must be careful or else he won¡¯t treasure you.¡±


    Xia Mo red at Huo Ze. ¡°The doctor is not that kind of person. But, you on the other hand, you¡¯d better take good care of Sister Tangtang!¡±


    Huo Ze gave a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡±


    Xia Mo found that Huo Ze was a little strange and was about to tell him not to bully or have any ideas on Sister Tangtang when Huo Ze smiled devilishly and grabbed the back of Xia Mo¡¯s head, doing an action like he was going to kiss her.


    He did not actually kiss her, but from Junyuan and his sisters¡¯ angle, it looked like Huo Ze did kiss Xia Mo.


    Xia Mo immediately pushed Huo Ze and red at him angrily. ¡°Why are you still so naughty?¡±


    Huo Ze shrugged. ¡°What do you know? With more men liking you, that doctor will have a sense of danger. Didn¡¯t his feelings for you trigger because of my appearance?¡±


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m with him, he will misunderstand if you do something like this.¡±


    ¡°Little Momo, you¡¯re too naive. Men have to be provoked. Okay, I have to go now, bye!¡±


    At this time, Young Master Huo did not expect that his casual actions meant he would meet with many problems when the time came that he wanted to get recognition from the Xia siblings.


    Xia Mo went up the Junyuan and seeing that his expression was calm and was not affected by Huo Ze, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    On the ne, Junyuan did not talk to Xia Mo much and she then realized that he was angry.


    Xia Mo had to exin to him again, ¡°He really did not kiss me. He only did that to make you angry on purpose. You must not let him get to you.¡±


    Junyuan held Xia Mo¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Xiaomo, I can see that he is good to you. Do you really not regret being with me? If you choose to be with me, you can only live an ordinary life in the future. Are you really okay with that?¡±


    As Xia Mo leaned her head against Junyuan¡¯s shoulder, her voice was full of determination. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it! What I long for the most is an ordinary life. Besides, you can hold a scalpel after your wrist is cured and can save many patients. You¡¯re not ordinary at all. You¡¯re the most outstanding hero in my heart.¡±


    Junyuan touched the tip of Xia Mo¡¯s nose lightly. ¡°You¡¯re being yful again.¡±


    Xia Yanran sat at the seat beside them over the aisle. Seeing their rtionship getting better, her lips could not help turning up in a smile.


    Only Momo¡¯s cheerful personality could handle her enigma-like brother.


    ...


    When they arrived at the Capital, Xia Yanran and the rest stayed in the hotel at night. The next day, Nan Zhi brought Bai Ye along to the hotel to find them.


    Seeing Nan Zhi, Xia Mo was dumbstruck, Nan Zhi was the youngest and most beautiful queen in the world, and she was also Chinese. She was like a goddess in Xia Mo¡¯s heart and she did not expect that she would see Nan Zhi here.


    Grabbing onto Xia Yanran¡¯s hand, Xia Mo garbled excitedly. ¡°I-I¡¯m not seeing things, am I? Sister Yanran, you¡¯re the best friend of S Country¡¯s Queen?! A-A-And you¡¯ve never revealed it before?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at Xia Mo, who had turned into a little fangirl and could not helpughing. ¡°If I revealed it so easily, there wouldn¡¯t be any surprise, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, the Queen is even more beautiful than on TV. Is she really a mother of three? She¡¯s so tall and slim and has such a good temperament.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°She had been beautiful since she was young. She¡¯s had a different kind of beauty at every stage.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask her for an autographter?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Xia Mo held her face in her hands excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    After Bai Ye entered the room, examined Junyuan¡¯s wrist and set a date and time for the operation, Nan Zhi invited the three of them to Crown Pce. When Xia Mo heard that she could go to the pce of the Royal family, she almost leapt up in excitement.


    ...


    The second day Xia Yanran was in the Capital, Xiao Yi and Yi Ran also came. They had received news that the Old Madam was dying.


    The Old Madam had already made her will and when Xiao Yi and Yi Ran went over, thewyer was there too.


    The Old Madam wanted to leave her personal property, real estate, funds and stocks to Xiao Yi. These were all of the assets she had umted after a lifetime of hard work, and it totalled 50 billion US dors.

 Chapter 1151 - Treated Gently by Him

    <h4>Chapter 1151: Treated Gently by Him</h4>


    50 billion in US dors?


    This figure shocked both Xiao Yi and Yi Ran to the core.


    She was not allowed to go into the room to listen to thewyer read the Old Madam¡¯s will, but Xiao Yi agreed for her toe in so no one dared to say anything.


    After all, the huge fortune of the Old Madam was to be inherited by Xiao Yi.


    Yi Ran knew that the Old Madam was rich, but she did not expect her to be so rich. She had estimated it to be $10 billion at most, but now, there was $40 billion more.


    Heart thumping wildly, Yi Ran¡¯s heart was shocked and excited. She lowered her eyes, her pupils constricting as she tried hard to suppress the feelings in her heart.


    Just when she was still immersed in the excitement and happiness, Xiao Yi¡¯s next words were like a basin of cold water pouring down from the top of her head.


    ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯m not going to inherit your fortune.¡±


    What?


    Was Xiao Yi stupid?


    He was not going to inherit such arge fortune?


    The Old Madam was so rich and should be the richest person in S Country besides the Royal family. If you looked at the whole world, 50 billion dors could be ranked in the top ten of Forbes World Billionaires!


    Yi Ran dug her fingernails into her palms so hard that her skin almost broke.


    But she could not say anything at this moment. She had to be patient.


    She did not believe that Xiao Yi would really give up this huge amount of assets!


    The Old Madam coughed weakly, her face pale. She called Xiao Yi to the bedside and held his hand with her old and wrinkled hand. ¡°Xiao Yi, you¡¯re your Aunt Qing¡¯s most loved son. Who else would I leave this to if not for you? I don¡¯t have much time left and I don¡¯t know if I can make it to see tomorrow¡¯s sunrise. My biggest wish now is for someone to inherit my family business and continue to expand my charity to help more people.¡±


    Xiao Yi held the olddy¡¯s bony hand and said thickly, ¡°Please let me think about it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you one night to think about it.¡±


    Nodding, Xiao Yi looked at the Old Madam¡¯s eyes which were so dim, and he felt upset and a heaviness in his heart.


    He had troubled Aunt Qing when he was young and now, how could he inherit Aunt Qing¡¯s mother¡¯s huge amount of fortune?


    The Old Madam was tired and wanted to rest, so Xiao Yi and Yi Ran left her room.


    The doctor said that the Old Madam¡¯s days were numbered so the butler arranged for Xiao Yi and Yi Ran to stay in the house.


    Yi Ran followed behind Xiao Yi and she could not help but asked softly, ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, won¡¯t the Old Madam be happier if you inherit her fortune and business?¡±


    Turning to look at Yi Ran, Xiao Yi said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the Old Madam¡¯s abilities. If the business she had worked so hard for all her life was to get destroyed in my hands, wouldn¡¯t I be a sinner?¡±


    Yi Ran wanted to reason with him, but it was apparent that Xiao Yi did not want to continue this topic as he pushed open his room¡¯s door and went in.


    Biting her lip, Yi Ran returned to her own room. What else could she do?


    Why was Xiao Yi so stubborn?


    No, he could not just say he did not want to inherit such arge fortune. With a hand on her abdomen, Yi Ran patted her stomach gently. Even if he did not want it, his son wanted it!


    Yi Ran made a call and after discussing it with the person on the other end of the line, Yi Ran decided to hypnotize Xiao Yi again.


    Yi Ran had thought about hypnotizing the Old Madam before and making the Old Madam leave her fortune to her, but after thinking further, it did not make sense to leave it to her. Yi Ran was just an orphan the Old Madam sponsored and although she was close to the Old Madam, it was not to the state where the Old Madam couldpletely trust her.


    Besides, the Old Madam¡¯swyer had studied psychology before. If she made even the slightest mistake, she might lose the game she had been working so hard on.


    Xiao Yi was different. He was a rough man and had never gone to school much. Although he was experienced in society and was difficult to trick, didn¡¯t she still get pregnant with his child?


    Yi Ran took out a set of Xia Yanran¡¯s style of clothing from her suitcase and then made her hair wavy. Looking at the mirror, she put on an exquisite makeup.


    After putting on the makeup, the girl who looked only 40-50% like Xia Yanran, now looked 70-80% simr to her under the light. To finish the ensemble, Yi Ran took out a bottle of perfume and sprayed it on her body.


    When it was almost eleven at night, Yi Ran got up, went downstairs to prepare supper and took it up to Xiao Yi¡¯s room.


    Xiao Yi had not slept and was sitting on the sofa smoking and reading some documents.


    Hearing the knock on the door, he said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Yi Ran went in with the supper and seeing the outline of Xiao Yi¡¯s perfect and charming side profile, Yi Ran¡¯s heart thumped.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, the butler asked the servant to make stewed bird¡¯s nest with coconut essence. I brought a bowl for you. Have a taste!¡±


    Xiao Yi raised his head from the screen of his phone and nced at Yi Ran. Seeing her exquisite and beautiful face that looked so much like Xia Yanran, he was slightly dazed.


    A faint fragrance wafted to his nose and Xiao Yi raised his fingers to pinch his nose bridge. ¡°Yanran?¡±


    Yi Ran put the bowl on the small round table and crouched down in front of Xiao Yi, raising her delicate chin to look at him, her eyes bright like the moon at night, exuding an attractive brightness.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, do you think I¡¯m beautiful?¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s deep eyes gradually became listless and empty. Yi Ran¡¯s lips lifted when she saw his expression and her voice became even more gentle and seductive. ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, are you willing to listen to me?¡±


    Xiao Yi looked at the woman in front of him and his sexy lips moved. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yi Ran felt a joy in her heart. Finally, the hypnosis had worked on Xiao Yi.


    ¡°If you listen to me, you¡¯re going to do this...¡±


    ...


    The next day before dawn, Xiao Yi was awoken by the shouts of the Old Madam¡¯s butler.


    ¡°Young Master Xiao, Old Madam is dying.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s heart tightened and he quickly put on a jacket and followed the butler downstairs. Yi Ran also heard the news and came out from the room next door.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, Old Madam...¡±


    Xiao Yi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡±


    Looking at him giving her a gentle look, Yi Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. So it felt like this to be treated gently by him.


    It was a happy and sweet feeling!


    Although it was because he was hypnotized by her, she did not care so much about it! After Xiao Yi inherited the Old Madam¡¯s fortune, she would have everything!


    After Xiao Yi entered the Old Madam¡¯s room, Yi Ran did not follow in. She was after all pregnant and she found it unlucky to see the Old Madam for thest time.


    Xiao Yi had been in the room for about half an hour when suddenly, a cry of grief sounded.


    It was the butler¡¯s cry. He had after all been with the Old Madam for many years and the Old Madam¡¯s passing filled him with grief.


    Yi Ran stood in the doorway and nced inside. Xiao Yi and the butler were kneeling by the bed and Xiao Yi¡¯s hands were tightly holding the Old Madam¡¯s. The Old Madam looked peaceful when she passed away.


    There were cries of grief in the house and Yi Ran looked at the servants who were quietly weeping. As she observed them, she stood by the side and gave a snort of contempt.

 Chapter 1152 - Like Strangers

    <h4>Chapter 1152: Like Strangers</h4>


    The Old Madam was a famous phnthropist and entrepreneur in S Country, even the Queen had received her before.


    Her death caused a sensation in S Country. All the news media covered it and the nation mourned the loss.


    Mu Sihan was on a seven-day visit abroad and could not be back in time for the Old Madam¡¯s funeral. He called and asked Nan Zhi to go to the funeral hall and pay her respects to the Old Madam.


    Xia Yanran also learned of the Old Madam¡¯s death from the news. She still remembered clearly the other time when she saw the Old Madam at the Capital. The Old Madam was kind and did not seem to have any airs.


    It had only been such a short time, how did she pass away just like that?


    Nan Zhi looked at Xia Yanran. ¡°Have you heard, Yanran?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at Nan Zhi with red eyes. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Old Madam left all her fortune to Xiao Yi.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    But then she understood. The other time she went to see the Old Madam with Xiao Yi, she found that although the Old Madam had nagged about Xiao Yi, she still loved and valued him in her heart.


    After all, he was the child her only daughter had loved most.


    ¡°Xiao Yi has changed and be the object of many nobles in the Capital to curry favor with. When some of them heard that he was not married, they started to have ideas on him. I heard that after the Old Madam¡¯s funeral, they will send their daughters for Xiao Yi to choose from.¡±


    When Xia Yanran heard this, she only nodded.


    Now that Xiao Yi had inherited the Old Madam¡¯s business, he had be one of the richest people in S Country. Who wouldn¡¯t want to butter up to him?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid their hopes will be dashed. There¡¯s already someone by Xiao Yi¡¯s side,¡± Xia Yanran murmured in a voice only she herself could hear.


    Xia Yanran had not told Nan Zhi about what had happened between her and Xiao Yi. She herself was tired of her entanglement with Xiao Yi, let alone her friend.


    She did not want to say it out and make her friends feel sad and sorry for her. Those upsetting things, she would suffer in silence herself!


    Nan Zhi saw that Xia Yanran was silent and became suspicious. ¡°Why, did something happen between you and Xiao Yi again? Why are the both of you still like teenagers? You¡¯re not young anymore! It¡¯s time for you two to settle down properly!¡±


    With a bitterugh, Xia Yanran changed the topic. ¡°The Old Madam¡¯s funeral is tomorrow, right? I want to pay my condolences too.¡±


    Although it was inevitable that she would meet Xiao Yi and Yi Ran, they were two separate matters. The Old Madam had hopes for Xiao Yi and her to live well, so she wanted to send her off on herst journey.


    When Nan Zhi saw that Xia Yanran did not want to talk about rtionship matters, she did not continue asking.


    ...


    The next day.


    Because of Nan Zhi¡¯s noble status, she needed to have her picture taken by the reporters as she went to the Old Madam¡¯s funeral hall, so Xia Yanran did not go with her.


    Nan Zhi was wearing a ck suit, her hair pulled up into a solemn style and she went into the funeral hall under the escort of the Royal guards. Xia Yanran went through the passageway for ordinary guests.


    Entering the funeral hall and seeing the Old Madam¡¯s portrait, Xia Yanran¡¯s expression was sad.


    After the memorial ceremony for the Old Madam, Xia Yanran went to the family section to convey her condolences to them.


    Xiao Yi and the butler were kneeling at the family section. Xiao Yi¡¯s face was thin and tired, and his deep eyes were bloodshot.


    When Xia Yanran came over, Xiao Yi raised his head and their eyes met. He bowed, looking as he did with other guests, a mixture of sorrow mixed with politeness and indifference.


    Ever since Xia Yanran came, Yi Ran¡¯s gaze had never left her.


    Seeing Xiao Yi and Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes meeting, Yi Ran¡¯s tensed heart slowly lowered.


    When Xia Yanran left, she also looked at Yi Ran.


    Yi Ran did not look at her and had her eyes on Xiao Yi, her gaze full of admiration.


    Seeing this, Xia Yanran¡¯s heart ached a little, but she did not stay too long and left the hall.


    ...


    The Old Madam¡¯s funeral was arranged by Xiao Yi and was very grand. He had lost a good deal of weight over the course of a few days.


    After the Old Madam¡¯s ashes were buried, Xiao Yi stood alone in the cemetery.


    Yi Ran sat in a ck SUV and looked out of the window. She could only faintly see Xiao Yi¡¯s slender and tall figure. Beside Yi Ran sat a person wearing a hat and mask, who followed Yi Ran¡¯s gaze and looked at that figure on the hill. ¡°Why, do you still want to keep him?¡±


    Yi Ran¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°He has already been hypnotized by me, can you spare his life?¡±


    ¡°The Old Madam¡¯s gone and if we keep Xiao Yi, are you going to let him foster his rtionship with the Old Madam¡¯swyer and the other elders? Now, all those who know him have left him. If we don¡¯t do it now, we will arouse the suspicion of others even when our n seeds in the future!¡±


    Yi Ran bit her lip hard.


    To tell the truth, she really could not bear to get rid of Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi was the first man she had fallen in love with. He was unattainable and she experienced many hardships and finally gotten him. She even had his child, but he could not live.


    Yi Ran¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    When the man beside her saw her reaction, heughed coldly. ¡°Were you hoping that he would fall in love with you someday? No matter how much you look like Xia Yanran, you¡¯re just a substitute. Money is the most reliable thing in the world. When we have the Old Madam¡¯s fortune, you can have any man you want.¡±


    Yi Ran looked down at her lower abdomen, her voice choked. ¡°But, I¡¯m pregnant with his child.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better abort the child.¡±


    Yi Ran¡¯s pupils constricted and she used her hand to protect her lower abdomen. ¡°I don¡¯t want to abort the child, I really like him and he¡¯s a part of me. I can agree to your requests, but I want to keep the child!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. As long as he¡¯s dead, you can keep his bloodline if you want.¡±


    Yi Ran nodded with tears streaking down her face.


    ...


    When Tang Chao learned of the Old Madam¡¯s death, he also came to attend her funeral. After Yi Ran returned from the cemetery, she handed a task over to Tang Chao.


    Xiao Yi only returned in the evening and Tang Chao asked the maid to prepare the few dishes Xiao Yi liked.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, I know you feel miserable. Let me apany you and let¡¯s get drunk tonight!¡±


    Xiao Yi looked at Tang Chao and his throat was slightly hoarse. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Chao opened a bottle of wine and poured a ss each for Xiao Yi and himself.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, now that you have inherited the Old Madam¡¯s fortune, you must need some time to take over. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of thepany in B City.¡±


    Xiao Yi touched his ss with Tang Chao¡¯s. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. But now that Brother Xiao has changed and became a big boss with wealth, I¡¯m really happy for you.¡±


    They drank for more than half an hour and Xiao Yi felt a little unwell. He called the butler over to help him upstairs to rest.


    Tang Chao looked at Xiao Yi¡¯s unsteady figure and he frowned, feeling a suffocating feeling in his heart.

 Chapter 1153 - Unmasking Him

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Unmasking Him</h4>


    As the night drew on, the bright moonlight streamed in and fell on a motionless figure on the big bed.


    The door was pushed open with a slight click, and two figures came in one after another.


    ¡°A man poisoned by the powder will notst two hours. He must already be unconscious now,¡± one of the shadows spoke, his voice sinister and malicious.


    Yi Ran looked at the figure on the bed and felt a pain in her heart.


    The man looked at Yi Ran¡¯s expression and his eyes darkened. ¡°Did you not go ording to the n?¡±


    ¡°No, I did.¡±


    The man snorted and pulled out a ck pistol from his waist. He handed the pistol to Yi Ran and held Yi Ran¡¯s hand. ¡°Now, shoot him in the heart.¡±


    Yi Ran¡¯s fingers trembled and her eyshes were fluttering like it was being hit by a storm. ¡°No!¡±


    A menacing look shed past the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t do what I asked you to do.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to kill him... I didn¡¯t let Tang Chao poison him, he only put some sleeping pills... Can you give him to me? I¡¯ll take him to an isted ind. He has been hypnotized by me and won¡¯t be a threat anymore... I have his child and I really don¡¯t want the child to be born without a father...¡±


    The man pinched Yi Ran¡¯s face hard, as if he wanted to crush her cheekbone. ¡°You¡¯re too sympathetic! We must get rid of him today or else I¡¯ll kill you too!¡±


    Yi Ran¡¯s body trembled.


    She dared not disobey the man¡¯s words and closed her eyes in despair. ¡°If you really want him dead, you shoot him yourself. I can¡¯t do it!¡±


    The man said nothing else. He silenced the pistol and shot the man on the bed with a dark expression.


    No sooner said than done, the moment the bullet was fired, another bullet was also shot out and the two bullets collided in mid-air. The bullet that was firedter hit the bullet fired by the man. There was no explosion and after they fused together, they fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    The man and Yi Ran were both dumbfounded.


    There weren¡¯t many people in the world who could hit a bullet with another bullet. What was this insanity? Whose shooting skills was so ridiculously good?


    The light in the room was turned on.


    The dark space was suddenly reced by a dazzling light and Yi Ran squinted her eyes under the re.


    Xiao Yi, who had been lying motionless on the bed, slowly stood up and in his hand was a small pistol.


    That bullet just now was fired by him!


    Yi Ran¡¯s pupils constricted and the expression on the man beside her also changed in an instant.


    Xiao Yi stood by the bed and looked at the man beside Yi Ran, whose face was exactly the same as him, and a cold, murderous look shed past his eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re nning to kill me, disguise yourself as me and get the Old Madam¡¯s fortune, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Yi Ran looked at Xiao Yi in disbelief. W-wasn¡¯t he hypnotized by her?


    The man who was disguised as Xiao Yi pointed his pistol at Xiao Yi, but was looking at Yi Ran menacingly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he was under your control?¡±


    Yi Ran¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°He was really hypnotized by me... I-I don¡¯t know why it became like this...¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s icy cold voice sounded, ¡°Yi Ran,e over to my side. Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll get rid of this person for you.¡±


    Yi Ran¡¯s eyes turned wide. What nonsense was Xiao Yi talking about?


    When the man disguised as Xiao Yi heard Xiao Yi¡¯s words, he looked into Yi Ran¡¯s eyes with murderous intent. ¡°You betrayed me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Yi Ran shook her head like a drum-like rattle. ¡°My life was saved by you. I swore that I would never betray you. Please believe me!¡±


    The man then looked at Xiao Yi. ¡°Are you trying to sow discord between me and Yi Ran? I¡¯ll send you down to Hades first you piece of sh*t!¡±


    Xiao Yi looked fearless, his gaze cold. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll have to see if you have that ability!¡±


    As soon as Xiao Yi¡¯s voice fell, the room¡¯s door was opened and Xiao Feng, along with a row of bodyguards in ck, stood outside. ¡°Brother Xiao, their men have all been subdued.¡±


    What?


    Shock shed past the man¡¯s eyes.


    Before he carried out his n, he asked Yi Ran to drug the drinking water in this house. The people in this house should be unconscious, but why were his men the ones now subdued? How? It was impossible.


    Yi Ran, who had said nothing, came to understand everything.


    So it turned out that Xiao Yi was not hypnotized by her at all. In pretending to do so, he made her let her guard down and beat her at her own game, luring her and the person behind her out and finish them off!


    But Yi Ran did not understand why her hypnosis on him that day did not work.


    Seeming to have seen Yi Ran¡¯s doubt, Xiao Yi smirked coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve already guessed that you knew hypnosis. Before you hypnotized me, I found a psychiatrist in advance and asked him to give me instructions. If someone called me ¡®Brother Xiao Yi¡¯, it means that the person wants to hypnotize me. So, that day you called me ¡®Brother Xiao Yi¡¯ and met my eyes, I kept myself clear-headed.¡±


    No... Yi Ran stepped back unsteadily.


    So he was still as shrewd as ever. This time, she had underestimated him and treated him like he was the same as Tang Chao.


    Xiao Yi looked at the man beside Yi Ran, his expression cold. ¡°Put the gun down.¡±


    The man looked at Xiao Yi and then at Xiao Feng, who had him surrounded. He gritted his teeth and slowly put the pistol down on the ground, a trace of coldness shing past his eyes. What was there to be afraid of if he didn¡¯t have the gun? Xiao Yi would not have expected that he had bombs all around his body. They could all just die together!


    ¡°Tear away your mask. I want to see who you are and what hatred you have against me to make you want my life!¡±


    If Xiao Yi had not gone through many things and had a great sense of guardedness against people, he would probably have fallen into their hands.


    ¡°Why, you have the guts to kill me, but have no guts to show your real face?¡± Xiao Yi mocked.


    His words provoked the man. He tore off the disguised skin and revealed a rough and gangsterish face.


    Ku Li?


    Xiao Feng also saw the real face of the man disguised as Xiao Yi and his expression changed. ¡°Ku Li, you son of a b*tch! Brother Xiao had already quit the triad. You didn¡¯t obey the code of the organization and wanted his life. We are the most loyal people in the organization and you went back on your word. The people in the organization will only know of your shamelessness in the future. You must receive the punishment you deserve!¡±


    Ku Li¡¯s hands clenched into fists, his expression became distorted and the vein on his forehead throbbing. ¡°This time I wanted Xiao Yi dead not because he had offended me by not cooperating with me when he was still in the organization. But it¡¯s a personal grudge, a deep-rooted personal grudge!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re f*cking spewing nonsense! What personal grudge does my Brother Xiao have with you? You¡¯re promoting your own private interests under the guise of serving the public, and still want to escape from your shameless offences of going back on your word and betraying the organization?¡±


    Xiao Feng was about to continue when Xiao Yi raised his hand and interrupted him. Xiao Yi looked at Ku Li with his eyes narrowed and countless images shed across his mind. Seeming to have thought of something, his eyes darkened.


    ¡°I remember who you are. Yes, just as you said, we do have a strong enmity between us!¡±

 Chapter 1154 - Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 1154: Explosion</h4>


    Xiao Feng did not know what Xiao Yi meant. Even though he was the big boss of the gang, he was still following Xiao Yi¡¯s lead. Xiao Yi did not let him do anything, so he stepped aside and looked at Ku Li and Yi Ran guardedly.


    The atmosphere in the room was very solemn and the air was filled with murderous intent.


    Yi Ran stood to the side with her shoulders hunched, not daring to breathe.


    Xiao Yi and Ku Li confronted each other, their eyes bloodthirsty and venomous.


    ¡°Okay, now that you¡¯ve recognized me, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. You killed my old father. How are we going to settle this?¡±


    Yi Ran and Xiao Feng were stunned. Xiao Yi had killed Ku Li¡¯s father?


    Straightening his back, Xiao Yi raised his chin, his eyes murderous. ¡°Your father tortured and humiliated my Aunt Qing and caused her to hang herself. And now you want to inherit her mother¡¯s fortune? Ku Li, how dare you?¡±


    Not only was he shameless, he was utterly void of conscience!


    Ku Li looked up andughed. Afterughing, he red at Xiao Yi with hate. ¡°Your Aunt Qing sold herself willingly to my old father in order to support you. Didn¡¯t she die because you were a burden to her? She sold herself to my old father and became his. It¡¯s his business how he wanted to torture and humiliate her!¡±


    ¡°F*cking bullsh*t!¡± Xiao Yi¡¯s face was tensed and the vein on his forehead was throbbing. ¡°It was clearly your old father who fancied my Aunt Qing and forcibly abducted her. She gave in when he used my life to intimidate and ckmail her!¡±


    Thinking about how Aunt Qing was thrown behind the mountain after her death, her abandoned corpse in such a terrible state with maggots crawling over, Xiao Yi¡¯s blood surged, mored and hatred surged from his heart. His hand holding the pistol tightened so much his knuckles were turning white. ¡°I¡¯ll shoot you to death today!¡±


    Ku Li¡¯s eyes were red as well and directly faced Xiao Yi, who was pointing the muzzle of the pistol at him, showing he had no fear. Pulling off his coat, he was covered with bombs of all sizes.


    ¡°Come on, shoot! I¡¯ll see which is faster, your bullet, or my bomb!¡±


    When Yi Ran, who was closest to Ku Li, saw those bombs, her pupils constricted. ¡°Why... why did you...¡±


    Ku Li looked at Yi Ran, his voice gruff. ¡°That¡¯s right. Either my n seeds, or everyone here will die together!¡±


    Yi Ran¡¯s hair stood on end.


    Ku Li looked at Xiao Yi with red eyes, his face full of hatred. ¡°When you quit the mafia, I regretted so much that I was unable to kill you with one hit. I thought you would die on the withdrawal ceremony, but who knew you would survive.


    ¡°I then asked Yi Ran, who looked like Xia Yanran, to look for you at Bardahl and let her slowly get close to you and gain your trust. My n would have seeded, but that sympathetic Yi Ran not only wanted money, she also wanted you. But, it doesn¡¯t matter in the end. Today, we¡¯ll all die and when we¡¯re in Hell, I¡¯ll force you down to kowtow and repent for your sins in front of my father!


    ¡°I¡¯ve hidden this hatred in my heart for many years and I couldn¡¯t find the right opportunity to kill you. I think God has given me the best opportunity tonight!¡±


    Ku Li gave an eerily cold smile. ¡°Now, the bomb is starting the countdown. Ten, nine...¡±


    Xiao Yi frowned. ¡°Fall back, everybody fall back...¡±


    Before Xiao Yi could finish, a figure suddenly rushed in from the door and was so quick Xiao Feng did not have the time to react. In a blink of an eye, that person had already hugged Ku Li¡¯s waist and was rushing towards the window with him.


    Ku Li did not expect that someone would rush behind him. He was pushed and he stumbled forward a few steps. Before he could stand firm, he was held by someone and was rushed towards the window.


    Xiao Yi reacted first. He reached out his hand, wanting to pull that person who was hugging Ku Li and wanted to die together, but he was toote.


    ¡°Tang Chao!¡±


    Xiao Yi roared hoarsely.


    But, he did not hear Tang Chao¡¯s response as an ear-splitting explosion sounded.


    Xiao Feng threw himself towards Xiao Yi. ¡°Brother Xiao, get down!¡±


    Although Ku Li was brought out of the room by Tang Chao, the impact of the st was not small. The whole mansion shook with it. The light, cabs, cups in the room were scattered all over the ground.


    Xiao Yi was pressed down on the ground by Xiao Feng, but soon, he pushed Xiao Feng away.


    Like an angered lion, he stood up from the ground and to the window, his eyes red.


    There was a raging fire downstairs and thick smoke was billowing everywhere. It was hard to see what the situation was like in all the chaos that ensued.


    Several trees were blown down by the st and it was a mess everywhere they looked.


    A roar ripped out from Xiao Yi¡¯s dry throat and his eyes were so red it seemed like blood was dripping out. His chest seemed to have been severely torn apart.


    ¡°Tang Chao, why are you so stupid?!¡±


    Xiao Yi wanted to jump down directly from the window, but Xiao Feng held him down. ¡°Brother Xiao, the fire¡¯s too strong. If you jump down, you¡¯ll get hurt even if you don¡¯t die! I¡¯ll take people down to look for Tang Chao now!¡±


    Xiao Yi pushed Xiao Feng away and rushed downstairs with his face tensed.


    Before leaving, he nced at the trembling Yi Ran by the corner. ¡°Keep an eye on her.¡±


    Yi Ran shivered, feeling an endless fear and despair spreading from the bottom of her heart. She wrapped her arms around herself tightly and her eyshes fluttered violently.


    She kept telling herself that it was all right. Didn¡¯t she still have a safety amulet?


    Xia Yanran was unable to get pregnant and now she was pregnant with his child. Even if he wanted to kill her, the child was innocent. He would not be so cruel to want to kill her and the child!


    Xiao Feng asked his men to keep an eye on Yi Ran. Thinking that she knew hypnosis, Xiao Feng asked one of the bodyguards to take off his socks and the bodyguard was puzzled. ¡°Brother Feng, what are we doing?¡±


    ¡°This woman is really something. Tie a knot with the socks and blindfold her with it. Let¡¯s see if she can still hypnotize people like that!¡±


    Yi Ran¡¯s expression changed and she red at Xiao Feng, but Xiao Feng did not look at her. Yi Ran was beyond furious. ¡°Xiao Feng, how dare you do this to me? I¡¯m pregnant with Brother Xiao Yi¡¯s child. No matter how angry he is with me, he will still forgive me for the sake of the child. You...¡±


    Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Xiao Feng. He pointed at another bodyguard. ¡°Take your socks off too and stuff it into her mouth. This woman¡¯s mouth is even smellier than your socks.¡±


    Yi Ran struggled violently and was like an angry beast, cursing them. But she was no match for the strength of the tall bodyguard. Very soon, her eyes were covered by the smelly socks and her mouth stuffed by another pair of smelly socks when she wanted to speak.


    She felt ufortable in her stomach and wanted to pull out the smelly socks, but her hands were held by the bodyguard. All she could do in her helpless state, was to curse Xiao Feng¡¯s ancestors in her heart. If she could free herself, she would definitely cut Xiao Feng into pieces!

 Chapter 1155 - The Punishment She Deserved

    <h4>Chapter 1155: The Punishment She Deserved</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Without any further thought, Xiao Yi went downstairs. The room he stayed in was by the backyard and the courtyard had been blown uppletely.


    Nothing else was in his mind as he rushed into the fire, not caring about anything else.


    After circling around, he still did not find Tang Chao.


    Xiao Feng also brought his men down. ¡°Everyone, help find him.¡±


    Finally, they found Tang Chao leaning amongst the branches of an old tree that had been blown up in half. Fortunately, when he fell down with Ku Li, he was stuck on a branch.


    Ku Linded first and the explosion happened.


    Although Tang Chao was conscious, his situation was not much better. His shirt was stained with blood, his face beyond recognition. He broke an arm and wasying there, dying.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s heart felt miserable.


    Why were the people around him always being implicated because of him?


    First it was Junyuan, now it was Tang Chao.


    Xiao Yi was trembling all over. His teeth were chattering and his bloodshot eyes were almost popping out of their sockets.


    ¡°Tang Chao, Tang Chao!¡± He shouted hoarsely, over and over again like a trapped animal.


    Xiao Feng looked at Tang Chao and also could not help shivering even though he was used to looking at bloodshed.


    He pulled Xiao Yi and said hurriedly, ¡°Brother Xiao, you can¡¯t touch him now. We have to call for an ambnce right away. Perhaps there¡¯s still hope of survival!¡±


    Xiao Yi immediately reacted and nodded. ¡°Quick, call an ambnce!¡±


    ...


    Meanwhile, Yi Ran was locked in the room by the bodyguard for almost a night.


    With her eyes blindfolded and her mouth stuffed full of dirty socks, she could not see the situation outside and could not speak. She could hear Xiao Yi¡¯s roars and also the sound of the ambnce wailing in the background. But she did not know who went into the ambnce.


    A feeling of uneasiness grew within Yi Ran. After a few hours, she could not resist the fatigue in her body and slept.


    When she woke up, the sun was shining brightly in the sky. The socks covering her eyes were pulled off and she regained her sight.


    When Yi Ran saw Xiao Yi, who had blood on his body, walking in with cold air exuding from his body, a shiver went down her spine.


    Xiao Yi stood in front of Yi Ran, a murderous look in his eyes. ¡°Tang Chao is in aa and has lost his arm. Are you satisfied?¡±


    Tang Chao was not killed?


    Yi Ran¡¯s pupils constricted and she wanted to say something, but her mouth was blocked so she could not speak at all.


    Xiao Yi shot a look at the bodyguard behind him and the bodyguard took out the smelly sock stuffed in Yi Ran¡¯s mouth. Yi Ran breathed in fresh air and could not help retching.


    After the swirling in her stomach receded, she looked at Xiao Yi with tears running down her face. ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, you can¡¯t do this to me. If I wanted you dead, I would have poisoned you. I didn¡¯t want to hypnotize Tang Chao at first, but he overheard something he shouldn¡¯t have and was about to tell you. It was Ku Li, he forced me to...¡±


    Before Yi Ran could finish, her face was stepped on by Xiao Yi¡¯s leather shoe. Yi Ran fell to the ground and her delicate skin was broken by his hard leather shoe.


    Yi Ran begged, her voiceing out in fragmented sobs. ¡°I-It hurts. Brother Xiao Yi, I-I¡¯m pregnant with your child, you can¡¯t hurt me like this... Please, for the sake of our child, let me give birth to the child first...¡±


    ¡°Child?¡± There was a cold and murderous airing out from Xiao Yi. A dark smirk crossed his features, making him look like the grim reaper. ¡°What, you think I¡¯d touch you?¡±


    Yi Ran¡¯s eyes widened and she red at Xiao Yi incredulously. ¡°What do you mean? That night at the hot springs resort, you slept with me. Are you trying to deny it now that I¡¯m pregnant with your child?¡±


    Xiao Yi retracted the foot that was on Yi Ran¡¯s face. He pped his hands once and Xiao Feng came in. Immediately after, Xiao Yi instructed Xiao Feng to show Yi Ran the video of her having sex with that attendant.


    Yi Ran¡¯s face was disfigured by being stepped on roughly by Xiao Yi and it was full of blood. Before she could feel the pain, she was dumbstruck when she saw the video.


    Although the light was dim in the video, the man could be seen clearly. From the moment she fell into his arms, until he carried her to the big bed, every scene was clear.


    She was very proactive, wrapping her arms around the man¡¯s neck and actively seeking his kiss. She called Brother Xiao Yi¡¯s name again and again, and he wanted her again and again.


    Again and again.


    Yi Ran felt her stomach turn ufortably and shey on the ground, retching.


    Although that man was tall, he was ugly and had a pockmarked face, which turned people off when looking at him.


    Yi Ran could not believe that she had slept with such a disgusting thing. Her expression was distorted and her eyes were red, shouting crazily, ¡°N-No, it¡¯s not true! I remember clearly that it was you, Xiao Yi. You were the one who did it with me. This video must be fake!¡±


    Xiao Feng, who had not spoken, could not help bursting intoughter. ¡°You disgusting and cheap woman, are you still talking nonsense? That night I was with Brother Xiao and we watched how you threw yourself at the attendant. Do you think a substitute like you will be able to gain Brother Xiao¡¯s favor? Take a mirror and look at your ugly face first!¡±


    Yi Ran¡¯s chest heaved up and down. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    At that moment, a security guard came over.


    The explosionst night had shocked the security guard, but Xiao Yi was at the hospital and the door was locked. The police did not break into the house because of the Old Madam¡¯s status before she died.


    Xiao Yi called the security into the study and listed the offences of Yi Ran. ¡°I hope you can throw her into jail, preferably with those ferocious and evil female criminals who have special hobbies.¡±


    The security knew that Xiao Yi was the Old Madam¡¯s heir and would naturally do as he instructed.


    Xiao Yi did not want to end Yi Ran himself. He had already quit the mafia and did not want to stain his hands with blood. But he wanted Yi Ran to feel like she was in a living hell!


    When Yi Ran was taken away by the police, she shouted Xiao Yi¡¯s name loudly, but Xiao Yi was in the study and did note out to even nce at her.


    Like that, Yi Ran¡¯s heart was dropped into the depths of an icy abyss, leaving her cold and disappointed.


    Xiao Yi was too cruel!


    But she still had one more chip. As long as Xiao Yi still cared about Xia Yanran, he would give in to her!


    ...


    Xia Yanran also learned about the explosion of the Old Madam¡¯s housest night. She did not know what happened, but she heard the explosion was very serious and an ambnce even went there in the middle of the night. She took a taxi there after the operation on Junyuan¡¯s wrist.


    The gate of the mansion was closed and was surrounded by the high courtyard walls. It did not look odd from the outside.


    Although she was no longer together with Xiao Yi, she was still afraid that something had happened to him.


    What had caused the explosion?


    There were no neighbors around the Old Madam¡¯s mansion and there was no way to find out what had happenedst night.


    Xia Yanran stood outside the gate for half an hour. Just as she was about to go to the Crown Pce to ask Nan Zhi about it, the gate of the courtyard was suddenly opened.


    A ck Lincoln with an extended wheelbase slowly drove out.

 Chapter 1156 - He Wanted to Spend All His Life with Her

    <h4>Chapter 1156: He Wanted to Spend All His Life with Her</h4>


    Xiao Feng was driving it and seeing Xia Yanran standing under the tree by the gate, he stopped the car.


    The car window was lowered down and Xiao Feng¡¯s clean and handsome face appeared. ¡°Sister-inw...¡±


    When Xiao Yi, who was sitting in the front passenger seat with a tired expression, heard Xiao Feng calling her, he opened his eyes slightly and looked out of the window.


    From her position not too far away, Xia Yanran paused when she saw Xiao Feng, and came over with a slightly embarrassed look. Seeing her, Xiao Yi looked away and there was no expression on his well-defined face.


    Xia Yanran stood by the window and the corner of her eye swept towards Xiao Yi. He looked haggard and thin, his expression cold and serious.


    Seeing that he was all right, Xia Yanran breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Sister-inw, why are you here...¡± Before Xiao Feng could finish, Xiao Yi shot a cold re at him.


    Xia Yanran did not miss Xiao Yi¡¯s sharp gaze and there was a bitterness in her heart. She said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t call me sister-inw anymore, call me Yanran! I passed by and heard that there was an explosionst night so I came to take a look.¡±


    Without waiting for Xiao Feng to say anything, Xia Yanran waved her hand at Xiao Feng. ¡°Go ahead if you have something on. I have to go too.¡±


    Xiao Feng saw Xia Yanran turning to leave and wanted to give her a ride, but when he thought that they were going to visit Tang Chao at the hospital, he said goodbye to her and drove away.


    After driving a distance away, Xiao Feng could not help looking at the expressionless man beside him. He asked, ¡°Brother Xiao, I can see that Sister-inw still has you in her heart. Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to exin to her clearly so you can reconcile with her?¡±


    As Xiao Yi¡¯s tall body leaned against the seat, his eyes were slightly closed and he said hoarsely, ¡°Do you know how many times she has asked to break up with me? I know she has her difficulties, but I don¡¯t like her attitude of wanting to break up with me when she meets with the problems.¡±


    Xiao Feng frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to make up with her?¡±


    ¡°At least I won¡¯t reconcile with her that easily, that¡¯ll teach her!¡±


    When he was still in the mafia, he was helpless in many things. When she said she wanted to leave him, he also did not want to implicate her and just let her be.


    After so many years, they had separated and gotten back together too many times. He never thought that they would break up again after she went to look for him in Bardahl.


    But she still did.


    Although he knew that she felt aggrieved and upset about being unable to get pregnant, was afraid that he would ignore her and thought about a lot of things, why couldn¡¯t she open up and talk to him?


    Perhaps when she left the apartment in B City, she had left some message for him, but if she had said it to him face to face, wouldn¡¯t there be no misunderstandings?


    Thinking about how when he went to pick Yi Ran up at the hospital in Ning City, Xia Yanran was standing there looking upset. Yi Ran must have told Xia Yanran about her being pregnant!


    Why couldn¡¯t she trust him more? Was he the kind of scum who would allow other women to take advantage of him and even cause someone to get pregnant?


    Even if he told her now that he didn¡¯t mind having no children, she might be happy for a bit, but over time, she would still feel sensitive and inferior about it.


    He must make her understand that children were just secondary. The most important thing was that they could spend their life together, have mutual trust and tolerance for each other!


    That was the only way their rtionship wouldst.


    ...


    After seeing him that time, Xia Yanran did not find Xiao Yi again and she read all the news about him from the newspapers or her phone.


    Now that he had be the sessor of the Old Madam, all the media were scrambling to report about him. But he was rather low-key and had never epted an exclusive interview from the media.


    Because of this, Xia Yanran received a task from the CEO of the magazinepany.


    ¡°Yanran, aren¡¯t you at the capital of S Country? You¡¯ve heard the news recently about Xiao Yi, haven¡¯t you? Now that his status has risen, this topic is very popr. I¡¯ll give you another week off, try to do an interview with him. I¡¯ll hand over this arduous task to you!¡±


    Before Xia Yanran could say anything, she heard the CEO say, ¡°I believe in your ability, you can do it. I¡¯ll wait for your good news!¡±


    Looking at the phone that was already hung up, Xia Yanran was incredulous for some time.


    It was really an arduous task!


    If the CEO knew that Xiao Yi was her boyfriend before and it was her who proposed to break up, his jaw would drop open in shock!


    Forget it, there was still a week. She would think about how to interview him tomorrow!


    Or, would he ept her interview since they had a past rtionship? If she really could not get an interview with him, she believed the CEO would understand!


    Although she was unlucky in love, Xia Yanran¡¯s mood was cheerful seeing her brother and Momo being so loving together.


    Her brother¡¯s operation was very sessful. A week after removing the stitches, he could return to Ning City.


    She heard that after going back, her brother nned to visit the elders of the Huo family who had raised Momo. If he could get their consent, they intended to register for their marriage.


    Looking at their speed, Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed. This was almost considered a sh marriage!


    ¡°Xiaomo, go back to the hotel with Yanran tonight. You don¡¯t have to sleep here every night.¡±


    ¡°You still can¡¯t exert your wrist. If I¡¯m not here, what if you want to drink water?¡±


    Junyuanughed gently. ¡°Don¡¯t I still have my left hand?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m just worried.¡±


    Xia Yanran was sitting on the sofa looking at her phone, and she could not helpughing when she heard their conversation. ¡°Brother, if you ask Momo to go back to the hotel with me, she would be sleepless at night. With you by Momo¡¯s side, I think she will be happy even if she¡¯s sleeping on the extra bed!¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s face turned a beet red. ¡°Sister Yanran, you¡¯re making fun of me again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯d better go back to the hotel and not y the light bulb between the two of you.¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t!¡±


    Xia Yanran got up from the sofa. ¡°The CEO of the magazinepany arranged work for me and I have to go back and sort it out.¡±


    When Xia Mo heard her words, she nodded. ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    ¡°I know, Sister-inw.¡±


    Xia Mo was grinning from ear to ear hearing Xia Yanran calling her ¡®sister-inw¡¯.


    After Xia Yanran left, Xia Mo¡¯s smile was still on her lips and looking at her youthful and energetic appearance, Junyuan touched her head. ¡°Have you been in contact with Xiao Yi recently?¡±


    Xia Mo immediately understood that the doctor wanted to find out about Uncle Xiao¡¯s rtionship problems.


    ¡°Uncle Xiao has now be the most popr newly-started businessman in S Country. He¡¯s so busy and whenever I call him, he doesn¡¯t even pick up. I¡¯m nning to visit him tomorrow.¡±


    Junyuan held Xia Mo¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go yet, let Yanran weigh the options and solve it herself!¡±


    Before Xia Mo could say anything, a saint-like man walked in. Xia Mo stood up and greeted him with a bright smile. ¡°Miracle Doctor Bai.¡±


    ¡°I came to check on Doctor Xia. I¡¯ll leave after that and not interrupt the both of you being so sweetly in love.¡±


    Now another person who was teasing them.


    Bai Ye examined Junyuan and seeing that his wound was healing well after the operation, he left soon after.


    Xia Mo went downstairs with him.


    After she returned to the ward, looking at Junyuan, whose expression was dark, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°After Miracle Doctor Bai came in, you looked at him three times. If you met Bai Ye first, would you have fallen in love with him at first sight?¡±


    Xia Mo was speechless.

 Chapter 1157 - Deep in Thought

    <h4>Chapter 1157: Deep in Thought</h4>


    When Xia Mo heard Junyuan¡¯s words, her fingers were propped on her chin and she looked deep in thought.


    Junyuan saw that she seemed to be contemting the situation and the expression on his handsome face darkened.


    Xia Mo nced at her secretly and she felt happy like a flower had bloomed in her heart. In this rtionship, she had always been the more proactive one. Although he also liked her, she felt that she liked him more.


    It was rare to see him so mindful of a man¡¯s existence.


    ¡°Miracle Doctor Bai is really good-looking and charming. He¡¯s the type girls like as their first love.¡±


    Junyuan¡¯s lips pursed together tightly.


    Looking at his jealous expression, Xia Mo could not bear to lie to him anymore. Sheughed and reached out her hands, wrapping them around his neck, giving a peck on his handsome face. ¡°Even if Miracle Doctor Bai is better, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with him at first sight! I only like this doctor. I¡¯m yours this lifetime.¡±


    Pleasedughter shed past Junyuan¡¯s ss-like eyes and he touched Xia Mo¡¯s nose with his fingertip. ¡°Then, you¡¯re not allowed to smile so brightly at him in the future.¡±


    Huh?


    Was she wrong for smiling brightly?


    But, whatever the doctor said was okay!


    After washing up, Junyuan called Xia Mo over to the bed. Xia Mo was ttered. Usually when it was time for bed, he would not let her touch him.


    Xia Mo leaned into Junyuan¡¯s arms and drew circles on his chest with her fingertip. ¡°Doctor, have you thought it through?¡±


    Junyuan looked at the girl in his arms. Her long eyshes were fluttering and the brightness in her eyes were like stars shining. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he lowered his head to meet her lips.


    They only separated after a while.


    ¡°Xiaomo, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll suffer because of me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not suffering at all. Getting you cured is for the sake of my future too.¡±


    Junyuan¡¯s lips twitched.


    Whenever Xia Mo looked at the man¡¯s fair and clean face, she would flush red and she did not care about being reserved.


    Holding his handsome and elegant face in her hands, she smiled. ¡°Doctor, if I¡¯m shy and you¡¯re reserved, then do you still want to be cured?¡±


    There was a faint fragrance in her breath and he looked at her with his eyes dark. ¡°Xiaomo, I¡¯m not going to hide from you, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be cured that easily. You might have to give up in advance.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Xia Mo raised her hand and swore. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t recover, I¡¯ll never give up on you.¡±


    Hearing Xia Mo¡¯s words, Junyuan¡¯s eyes were wet. An inexplicably touched feeling spread from within his heart.


    Xia Mo lowered her head and kissed Junyuan¡¯s eyes. She was really doomed. She even felt that he looked handsome and beautiful when he was emotional and on the verge of crying.


    ¡°Doctor, don¡¯t think too much about it!¡± Without waiting for Junyuan to say anything, Xia Mo moved forward.


    Junyuan wanted to remind Xia Mo that they were in the hospital, but she ignored him.


    ...


    With Xia Mo¡¯s encouragement andfort, he would not give up easily anymore. He had to admit that his heart was slowly being conquered by her.


    Junyuan went back to the bed after taking a bath and pulled Xia Mo into his arms.


    Xia Mo leaned against his arms. ¡°Doctor, I allow you not to be restrained with me.¡±


    Sure enough, the man blushed again and she could not helpughing. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor, why are you feeling embarrassed?¡±


    As soon as her voice fell, her delicate earlobe was bitten by the man, followed by the man¡¯s breath entering her ear as he spoke, ¡°I have had too few girlfriends.¡±


    Xia Mo grinned and pretended not to understand. ¡°Are you feeling bitter?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Turn around and look at me.¡±


    Xia Mo turned over, looking at him with a smile. Before she could say anything, a pair of gentle eyes looked at her, melting her heart like chocte.

 Chapter 1158 - She Came Up to Her And Slapped Her Twice

    <h4>Chapter 1158: She Came Up to Her And pped Her Twice</h4>


    During her stay, Nan Zhi had arranged for Xia Yanran to stay at the presidential suite of the hotel. Xia Yanran would always bring food she had cooked to the hospital.


    When she arrived at the hospital, there were two nurses standing outside the door of Junyuan¡¯s ward.


    The nurses were giggling secretly.


    Xia Yanran went over. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Junyuan was staying in the VIP ward of the Royal Hospital. There was a living room and a room. When standing at the door of the ward, one could not see the patient in the room.


    The nurses saw that Xia Yanran had arrived and said with a smile, ¡°Last night when we were going our rounds, we saw Doctor Xia and Miss Xia kissing when we went into the ward. We want to go in now to do our checks, but we¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll see that scene and disturb them.¡±


    When Xia Yanran heard this, the corners of her lips could not help lifting up.


    Her brother had finally slept in the same bed with Momo! Actually, the bed in the VIP ward was not small, but her brother had never let Momo sleep with him.


    Her brother was a real gentleman. But now it seemed like he was still unable to resist Momo¡¯s charms!


    It was good that although they had not known each other for long, they were preparing to get married.


    ¡°Why are you standing here?¡± Xia Mo had opened the door of the ward and seeing the nurses and Xia Yanran, she seemed to have understood something from their gazes and her face turned red. ¡°I-I...¡± Not knowing what to say, she covered her face and ran into the ward.


    Ah! How embarrassing!


    Xia Yanran coughed lightly and said to the nurses, ¡°When you go inter, just pretend that you saw nothingst night. My sister-inw is embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°We understand.¡±


    Xia Yanran took the breakfast into the ward and Junyuan had just came out of the bathroom after freshening up. He looked fresh, gentle and handsome, and hisplexion was better than usual.


    It seemed like Momo had contributed a lot to it.


    After breakfast, Xia Yanran said to Xia Mo, ¡°Momo, didn¡¯t you say the other time you wanted to see what the pce banquet looks like? I received a message from Zhizhist night after returning to the hotel and there will be a small banquet tonight at the pce. I heard that the guests are members of the Royal family and business celebrities. Do you want to go and take a look?¡±


    Xia Mo nodded and then shook her head, her deer-like clear eyes looking at Junyuan. Junyuan smiled gently at her.


    ¡°Just go if you want to.¡±


    ¡°But I promised you...¡±


    Junyuan had guessed what Xia Mo was going to say and his ears turned hot. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We still have a long way ahead.¡±


    ...


    When attending a banquet at the pce, one should naturally be dressed up in an evening gown!


    In the morning, Xia Yanran and Xia Mo went to thergest international brand store in the Capital. They walked around and went to the washroom. They identally overhead a woman in the cubicle talking on the phone and crying.


    ¡°He married me because he was eyeing the inheritance my family left for me. I took that money and came to the Capital with him to start a business. Now that he has be the manager of the shopping mall, he started to have a mistress outside. A few days ago, he came back in the middle of the night and I found a lipstick mark on his shirt cor... I checked, but didn¡¯t find out who the mistress was.


    ¡°I want to divorce him now, but we made an agreement before getting married. Whoever asks for a divorce first would have to leave the marriage with nothing!


    ¡°I can¡¯t find any evidence of him having an affair, and I can¡¯t ept it if I were to leave the marriage with nothing...¡±


    Xia Yanran and Xia Mo looked at each other. The woman came out of the cubicle after the call and stood in front of the sink to wash her hands. Seeing Xia Yanran and Xia Mo, she walked out in a hurry.


    After the woman left, Xia Mo whispered, ¡°That woman just now is so pitiful.¡±


    Xia Yanran sighed. ¡°These scumbags should really die.¡±


    They expressed their regrets andmiseration over the woman¡¯s plight and went out of the washroom, going into an international gship store.


    The staff swept her eyes over Xia Yanran and Xia Mo likeser beams. They were faces who were not the known rich and affluentdies they were familiar with.


    The enthusiasm to serve them halved in the blink of an eye.


    Xia Yanran and Xia Mo did not care about the staff¡¯s somewhat condescending expressions gaze and carefully made their selections.


    Grabbing onto Xia Yanran¡¯s hand, Xia Mo¡¯s lips curved into a grin when she saw one of the dark green evening gown. ¡°Sister Yanran, you¡¯ll definitely look good in this one.¡±


    Xia Yanran also liked it and she said to the indifferent staff, ¡°Can I try this?¡±


    The staff leered at Xia Yanran. ¡°The price for this piece is at an eight figure mark. It¡¯s the treasure of our shop and you¡¯ll have to buy it after trying it on. Are you sure you want to try it?¡±


    The staff looked at Xia Yanran with a gaze that was practically screaming ¡®don¡¯t try if you can¡¯t afford it¡¯.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart jolted. She had not expected that this evening gown would be so expensive. Even Xia Mo, who had grown up in the Huo family, was stunned.


    Why was it so expensive?


    The staff saw that both Xia Yanran and Xia Mo were shocked and she blew at her exquisitely manicured fingernails. They were a high-end dress store and usually served important and respected guests. So she felt that she was superior to thesemon folk.


    Lifting her lips into a mocking smile, she continued, ¡°This gown has to be bought together with the matching handbag. The handbag costs 2 million and 600 thousand dors. If you can afford it, I¡¯ll take the dress down and you may try it.¡±


    Nevertheless, it was clear from her gaze on Xia Yanran and Xia Mo that she was looking down on them. Xia Yanran had already passed the age of acting rashly and picking fights with inconsequential people. It was true she could not afford such an expensive dress anyway.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take it down. We¡¯re not trying it.¡± Xia Yanran pulled Xia Mo out of the store.


    ¡°Ha, country bumpkins,¡± the staff member sneered.


    Xia Yanran frowned and she turned to look at the staff. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Seeing Xia Yanran¡¯s cold expression, the staff was stunned for a moment before she bent over andughed. ¡°Was I wrong to call you country bumpkins? What ce is this? Didn¡¯t you look at your statuses beforeing in? If you can¡¯t afford it you can go to a smaller shopping mall. Do you want to be respected when you look so poor and unsightly?¡±


    Xia Yanran narrowed her eyes slightly. When the staff bent over, she found that the thing around the staff¡¯s neck looked familiar.


    Xia Mo had never seen a member of staff who was so stuck up. Where did she get the courage to humiliate her customers? Xia Mo rolled up her sleeves and walked towards the staff angrily.


    When the staff saw Xia Mo rushing towards her, she reminded another staff member sitting in front of the cash register, ¡°Call the mall manager quickly and ask him to bring security over. There are two crazy women making trouble!¡±


    Xia Mo came up to the staff and grabbed her hair. ¡°Apologize.¡±


    The staff member shook away Xia Mo¡¯s hand that was grabbing her hair. ¡°How dare you make trouble here, just you wait!¡±


    Just as Xia Mo wanted to say something, Xia Yanran came over and pped the staff on the face twice. Xia Mo looked at Xia Yanran, dumbfounded. ¡°Sister Yanran, you¡¯re so fierce.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to create a ruckus, it¡¯s a waste not to p her.¡±


    The staff was stunned after being pped and when she regained her senses, Xia Yanran and Xia Mo had already walked to the door. She chased after them and just then, the mall manager rushed over with two security officers.


    No one noticed that there were several men in suits standing on the third level opposite.

 Chapter 1159 - Looking at Her From a Distance

    <h4>Chapter 1159: Looking at Her From a Distance</h4>


    Xiao Yi hade to do an inspection of the shopping mall and did not inform the higher ups. He only brought along some elders the Old Madam had trusted and Xiao Feng, who had recently been acting as his chauffeur.


    Xiao Feng looked at the cold man beside him and could not help saying softly, ¡°Brother Xiao, Sister-inw seems to be in trouble!¡± They were a distance away so they did not know what had happened. They only saw Xia Yanran rushing over and p the staff member twice.


    Pressing his lips into a thin line, Xiao Yi did not say anything. But Xiao Feng smacked his lips together. ¡°She¡¯s indeed my sister-inw. This fierceness is just right!¡±


    Xiao Yi nced at Xiao Feng with an expressionless face. ¡°You talk a lot.¡±


    As Xiao Yi turned to leave, Xiao Feng caught up to him. ¡°Brother Xiao, you¡¯re not going to help Sister-inw? The manager has brought security over and it seems Sister-inw is in a bad situation!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch first.¡±


    Several executives who were behind Xiao Yi, did not hear what Xiao Yi and Xiao Feng were talking about. Seeing that someone was creating trouble in the store downstairs, they wanted to go over and take a look, but Xiao Yi stopped them. ¡°Don¡¯t go, we will just observe from here.¡±


    Huh??


    If someone spread news that there were people making trouble in this kind of international brand shopping mall to the inte, the reputation of the shopping mall and the interests of the corporation would be affected!


    However, the new sessor was resolute. He suppressed several old elders who did not submit to him and so those behind him dared not say a word.


    ...


    ¡°Manager Xu, catch these two troublesome b*tches quickly.¡± The staff member, who was pped by Xia Yanran, ran out with tears swimming in her eyes.


    Like that, Xia Yanran and Xia Mo were stopped by Manager Xu and the two security officers.


    When Xia Yanran nced at the charming looking Manager Xu, she frowned slightly when her gazended on his left ring finger.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Manager Xu asked authoritatively.


    The staff wiped at the pitifully scarce tears at the corner of her eyes and pointed at her red and swollen face. ¡°They couldn¡¯t afford the treasure of our shop and I just muttered a few words when one of them pulled at my hair and the other pped my face. Look at how badly I¡¯ve been beaten.¡±


    Manager Xu¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°This is ludicrous. We¡¯re a high-end shopping mall, this is not a ce anyone cane and create trouble! Security, take them both to the police station!¡±


    When Xia Mo heard that they were really going to be taken to the police station, she held Xia Yanran¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister Yanran, what should we do?¡±


    Xia Yanran saw a figureing towards her from the corner of her eye. ¡°Hold on. Not only do we not have to go to the police station, we¡¯re going to be honored as VIPster.¡±


    Xia Mo blinked, not understanding what Xia Yanran meant.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s eyes widened when she saw a womaning over. Wasn¡¯t this woman the one who was talking on the phone and crying in the washroom just now?


    The staff member told her what happened in a pitiful manner. The woman¡¯s gaze thennded on Manager Xu. ¡°There must be some mistake. Sending two girls to the police station is a bit much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thedy boss of this shop. Your staff member has been hit. Are you sure you want to speak for the two customers who beat up your staff?¡± Manager Xu looked at the woman, his eyes looking slightly irritated.


    ¡°You are more than aware that customers are Gods. Xu Weishan, don¡¯t always look down on people. Because of your management style, look at how all the staff in the mall turned out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your position to talk about my management style. Because of you, on the other hand, the performance of this store is getting worse. I think it won¡¯t be long before you¡¯ll lose the qualification to stay in this mall.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± The woman was furious when she heard Manager Xu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Manager Xu, don¡¯t quarrel with the Lady Boss because of this. I won¡¯t pursue this anymore, just let the two customers leave!¡±


    Manager Xu looked at the staff who was pleading pitifully, and a trace of heartache shed past his eyes. He looked at thedy boss with a dark expression and told the security officers behind, ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going to take them away?¡±


    The security officers came over and restrained Xia Yanran and Xia Mo.


    Who did they think they were? Xia Yanran pushed the security officer away and shielded Xia Mo behind her, looking at thedy boss, calm and unmoved. ¡°This Manager Xu is your husband, right?¡±


    Thedy boss looked at Xia Yanran and frowned when she thought of how they had met earlier in the washroom. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is what you said earlier your real thoughts? If it is, I can help you find that person.¡±


    Thedy boss¡¯s eyes turned bright. ¡°You can?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Manager Xu and the staff did not understand what they were talking about. Manager Xu was busy with work so he had no energy to waste on two unknown customers. He shot a look towards the security officers. ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡±


    The security officers stepped forward again, but before they could get near to Xia Yanran, thedy boss had stepped in front of Xia Yanran. She turned and looked at Xia Yanran. ¡°Are you sure you can find that person?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, tell me.¡±


    Xia Yanran pointed at the staff beside Manager Xu. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°Xiaojun? Impossible. She usually didn¡¯t say more than two sentences to Xu Weishan.¡±


    Manager Xu and that staff named Xiaojun looked at thedy boss and Xia Yanran. ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡±


    Xia Yanran walked out from behind thedy boss and looked at the staff member. ¡°I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re Manager Xu¡¯s mistress.¡±


    The staff member and Manager Xu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What nonsense are you spewing out?¡±


    Xia Yanran ignored them and looked at thedy boss beside her. ¡°There¡¯s a ne around Staff Xiaojun¡¯s neck with a newly released ring from H & G on it. If I remember correctly, there¡¯s a distinguishing feature to H & G¡¯s rings, there will be an abbreviation of the lovers¡¯ name engraved on it.¡±


    Thedy boss nodded. When she married Xu Weishan, the abbreviation of their names was engraved on their rings.


    Thedy boss looked sharply at Xiaojun and Xiaojun covered her chest subconsciously. Thedy boss strode over with big steps and before Xiaojun could react, she pulled out the ne hidden in Xiaojun¡¯s clothes. Sure enough, there was a ring on it.


    Thedy boss pulled the ring out andughed mockingly when she saw the abbreviation engraved inside. ¡°So that little b*tch is you.¡±


    ¡°Lady Boss, it¡¯s just a ring. How can you be sure I¡¯m the mistress? This was given to me by my boyfriend and there¡¯s a ¡®shan¡¯ word in my boyfriend¡¯s name too. It has nothing to do with Manager Xu.¡±


    Manager Xu came over and pulled thedy boss away. ¡°How much longer are you going to be so unreasonable? I don¡¯t even speak much to your staff. How can you believe the words of an outsider and use her?¡±


    Xia Yanran had long expected that this cheating couple would not admit and she said coldly, ¡°Lady Boss, with the showy and jealous nature of your staff member, the evidence you¡¯re looking for is probably hidden in her phone.¡±


    Seemingly enlightened by Xia Yanran¡¯s words, thedy boss and she asked the other staff to bring Xiaojun¡¯s phone over. She raised Xiaojun¡¯s hand and pressed the unlock key.


    Xiaojun was pale with fear and wanted to snatch her phone back, but thedy boss was fierce and pushed her into the arms of Manager Xu.


    When Manager Xu saw Xiaojun¡¯s expression, he guessed that there must really be something really shameless in her phone. Pushing Xiaojun away, Manager Xu wanted to take the phone from thedy boss¡¯s hand, but at this moment, two tall bodyguards in ck came over, seizing the man¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 1160 - Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 1160: Banquet</h4>


    The bodyguards were tall and one could tell at one nce that they knew martial arts. Manager Xu struggled for a while and could not break free.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in public? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the manager of this shopping mall. Let go of me!¡±


    The bodyguards ignored Manager Xu¡¯s orders and Manager Xu red at the two security officers. ¡°Are you two dead? Why aren¡¯t you helping me?¡±


    Manager Xu¡¯s line of sight was blocked by the two tall bodyguards and did not see the group of people looking over from a distance.


    On the other hand, the security officers could see clearly. It was the new boss of the shopping mall.


    These bodyguards were also the new boss¡¯s.


    How could they do anything?


    Thedy boss had already found the evidence of Manager Xu¡¯s affair from Xiaojun¡¯s phone. Xiaojun had taken a lot of private photos of her and Manager Xu when Manager Xu was asleep.


    It made her feel so disgusted!


    ¡°Xu Weishan, wait for me to sue you for divorce!¡±


    Thedy boss held Xiaojun¡¯s phone tightly and red at Xiaojun, her eyes red and she could not help pping Xiaojun ruthlessly. ¡°Sl*t, just you wait for your reputation to be destroyed!¡±


    Xiaojun got down on her knees. ¡°Lady Boss, it was Manager Xu who expressed interest in me first. I didn¡¯t mean to destroy your family...¡±


    Thedy boss shook away Xiaojun¡¯s hand, turned and walked towards Xia Yanran.


    She held Xia Yanran¡¯s hands, her eyes full of gratitude. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you today. Although I don¡¯t know how you found out, you helped me get rid of this scumbag. Pick anything you liketer in the store and I won¡¯t charge a thing.¡±


    Xia Yanran smiled and shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, Lady Boss.¡±


    They exchanged contact details. Thedy boss was in a rush to find a divorcewyer. Before she left, she turned and looked at Xia Yanran again.


    She felt a sense of familiarity, as if she had seen her before somewhere.


    ...


    After thedy boss left, Xia Yanran and Xia Mo also turned to leave. Xia Yanran was about to get into the elevator when she saw a familiar figure.


    It was Xiao Yi!


    He was dressed in a tailored ck suit, his hair neat and there were several men following behind him. It seemed like he was inspecting the mall.


    As the elevator went down, his figure became more and more distant from her sight.


    Xia Yanran suppressed the bitterness in her heart. The distance between her and Xiao Yi seemed to be getting bigger and bigger!


    When they got out of the elevator, Xia Mo could not help asking, ¡°Sister Yanran, you¡¯re really observant. If you didn¡¯t say it, I wouldn¡¯t have known that the staff was Manager Xu¡¯s mistress.¡±


    Xia Yanran raised her hand and brushed back the strands of long hair by her cheek. ¡°Although she¡¯s a staff of the mall, she was so pompous and was not afraid of offending customers at all. It must be because there was someone supporting her from behind. What¡¯s more...¡± Xia Yanran smiled. ¡°I noticed that her fingernails were exquisitely manicured, but there was only one finger with a short nail.


    ¡°Why would a person who took care of her nails only cut that one nail short? She must have identally broken it. When Manager Xu came, I saw that there was a red streak at the back of his neck. It must have been scratched by a woman¡¯s nail.¡±


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t Manager Xu very fond of his mistress? Why did he let her scratch him?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a type of man who always wants to have affairs outside while keeping their marriage stable. Manager Xu was still wearing his wedding ring which shows that he didn¡¯t want to divorce. He was just ying around with those women outside.¡±


    ¡°Scum, what a scumbag!¡± Xia Mo was furious.


    When Xia Yanran and Xia Mo were about to leave the mall, someone called out to them suddenly.


    It was the other staff member from that clothing store. She came over with two bags. ¡°Miss, our Lady Boss called and said you helped her a lot. Not only is she going to treat you to a meal, she also gave you two sets of gowns.¡±


    Xia Yanran and Xia Mo looked and the beautiful gown, that had an eight figure price tag, was in one of the bags.


    Xia Yanran quickly shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s too expensive. I¡¯ll thank yourdy boss for her kindness, but we won¡¯t ept these gowns.¡±


    ¡°Please ept it. Actually, someone has already paid for the gowns.¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Who¡¯s such a nouveau riche?¡±


    A thought shed past Xia Yanran¡¯s mind and her heart skipped a beat.


    Could it be Xiao Yi?


    Other than him, there seemed to be no one else who would give her such an expensive gown.


    But, why did he give her such an expensive thing?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s too expensive. We really can¡¯t ept it.¡± Xia Yanran pulled Xia Mo¡¯s hand and quickly left the mall.


    In the office at the top level of the mall, the staff who had given Xia Yanran and Xia Mo the gowns, knocked on the door carefully and went in.


    Xiao Yi sat behind the big desk and seeing the staff bringing back the two bags, he did not look too surprised.


    After all, Xia Yanran had always been like this. When they had broken up, she would not ept luxury items given by people and would not give people any unnecessary thoughts.


    ¡°CEO Xiao, the twodies refused to ept it.¡±


    Xiao Yi twirled the pen in his hand andughed. ¡°Put it down!¡±


    The staff member breathed a sigh of relief.


    After the staff member went out, Xiao Yi called in the person in charge of the mall.


    His well-defined handsome face was tense and looked cold and fierce. ¡°How did Xu Weishan be the mall manager? This makes me doubt your standards and abilities.¡±


    The person in charge wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. ¡°He¡¯s a senior staff of the mall and worked his way from the bottom. His abilities were indeed good before, but after being promoted, he drifted away slightly. Because he is a senior staff member, I had reminded him several times, but not only did he not change, he even caused a scene today. CEO Xiao, you can rest assured that I¡¯ll dismiss him!¡±


    Xiao Yi waved his hand. ¡°Take care of it quickly. You can leave.¡±


    ...


    Xia Yanran and Xia Mo went to another mall and bought their gowns.


    Because Nan Zhi was present in the pce banquet tonight, no one dared to be against Xia Yanran and Xia Mo.


    After Nan Zhi became the queen, she was naturally popr and was constantly greeted by people. She wore a white, diamond studded evening gown, and was entertaining people gracefully. She was only getting more and more noble and elegant.


    Xia Mo had never attended a pce banquet before and everything was new to her.


    ¡°Sister Yanran, I want to look around.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far away.¡±


    Xia Mo nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nan Zhi saw Xia Yanran, and after letting the guest in front of her know, she went to look for Xia Yanran.


    When Nan Zhi was walking towards Xia Yanran, many guests greeted Nan Zhi and Nan Zhi had no airs. When people greeted her, she would smile and nod in her greeting.


    With her outstanding appearance, graceful posture and noble temperament, her every move was eye-catching. If she was not married, she would definitely have many pursuers.


    Nan Zhi came up to Xia Yanran and smiled, touching their sses together. ¡°Many business bigwigs were invited today and Xiao Yi will beingter.¡±


    Xia Yanran thought of Xiao Yi¡¯s status now and she nodded. It wasn¡¯t surprising.


    Nan Zhi stared at Xia Yanran for a few seconds. ¡°Yanran, when hees, just say what¡¯s on your mind. The two of you have gone through so much, so don¡¯t give up so easily.¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, Xiao Yi has another woman by his side.¡±

 Chapter 1161 - There Are Many Women Who Want to Marry Him

    <h4>Chapter 1161: There Are Many Women Who Want to Marry Him</h4>


    Xiao Yi had another woman?


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. To be honest, she did not believe that apart from Yanran, Xiao Yi would find another woman.


    ¡°Is there some misunderstanding?¡±


    Xia Yanran lowered her eyes. She felt like there was a thorn in her heart when talking about her rtionship problems. She was not angry at Xiao Yi, only at herself.


    She felt sorry for herself for not being able to get pregnant with Xiao Yi¡¯s child and did not dare to face him.


    ¡°If only our problem this time was a misunderstanding. Zhizhi, actually when I went to have a checkup at the Royal Hospital, I found out I wasn¡¯t able to conceive. I didn¡¯t know how to face Xiao Yi and ignored him for some time. He was very good to me and even proposed to me.


    ¡°Some stuff happened in between and I said I wanted to break up with him. After that, he got together with a girl who looked like me and that girl is now pregnant with his child.¡±


    Nan Zhi was surprised to hear Xia Yanran¡¯s words. Not only because Xia Yanran was unable to conceive, but also because Xiao Yi let another woman get pregnant with his child!


    Looking at Xia Yanran, whose expression had turned slightly dark when mentioning all this, Nan Zhi frowned and was in thought. ¡°Wait a minute, you¡¯re talking about the woman called Yi Ran?¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°From what I know, an assistant under Xiao Yi was sent to jail and seemed to be called Yi Ran. And, Xiao Yi had announced to the public that he¡¯s single, so many members of the Royal family wanted to marry their daughters to Xiao Yi. How could he have made Yi Ran pregnant with his child?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes widened slightly and her long eyshes fluttered.


    Yi Ran was sent to jail by Xiao Yi?


    Xiao Yi announced that he was single?


    Wild thoughts were running around Xia Yanran¡¯s mind.


    She had always been smart, but she had a shoring, that was, she liked to steer herself into a dead end. Because she was unable to conceive, she had driven herself to a corner. She could not get out of the dark abyss and had closed herself in tightly.


    Because she cared, she was afraid to lose it.


    Because she loved deeply, she was afraid to confess.


    Thinking back, when she found out that she was unable to conceive, most of the time she was in a state of closing herself in and avoiding the problem.


    Oversensitivity, suspiciousness and inferiority dictated all of her feelings. In their rtionship, she had never even given him the most basic trust!


    If he had seen the note she left and did not want to go to the park to find her, why did he call her after she had returned to Ning City?


    Why was he so cold and unhappy when she proposed to break up?


    <i>¡®Xia Yanran, you need to learn to not always say break up!¡¯</i>


    She was in a fog at that time and could not see through his mind. She always felt that he minded that she was unable to conceive, that¡¯s why he did not go to Lotus Garden.


    But she had neglected something. That night, besides her and Xiao Yi at home, Tang Chao was also there.


    Tang Chao liked Yi Ran and protected her. If Yi Ran had the intention to destroy her rtionship with Xiao Yi, would she have asked Tang Chao to take away that note?


    The more Xia Yanran thought about it, the more usible it seemed.


    As she closed her eyes, her hands clenched into fists, knocking herself on the head.


    Why did she only think of this possibility now?


    Nan Zhi looked at the change in Xia Yanran¡¯s expression and pulled Xia Yanran¡¯s hand away from her head, saying gently, ¡°Yanran, don¡¯t me yourself too much. It¡¯s a woman¡¯s nature to overthink. Besides, it was understandable for your EQ to plummet when you felt that you¡¯re unable to have children for Xiao Yi.¡±


    Xia Yanran sniffed. ¡°Although I still have many doubts, I suddenly understood something. Xiao Yi couldn¡¯t have gotten involved with a substitute just because I proposed to break up.¡±


    What kind of person was he? Being involved in a bloody and scheming world, what kind of things had he not experienced?


    There should be many women who wanted to climb into his bed, but had they seeded?


    As long as he didn¡¯t want to, even if he was drunk or drugged, he would not touch those women!


    And she believed Yi Ran¡¯s words.


    The child in Yi Ran¡¯s stomach must be another man¡¯s!


    Nan Zhi saw that Xia Yanran had thought through quite a few things and she smiled slightly, patting Xia Yanran¡¯s arm lightly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through. When you encounter something in the future, the two of you shouldmunicate and discuss more.¡±


    Xia Yanran gave a bitterugh. ¡°I¡¯ve probably worn out his feelings for me. I don¡¯t know if we have a chance to be together again.¡±


    A guest came to look for Nan Zhi and Nan Zhi looked at Xia Yanran. ¡°If you want to be with him for the rest of your life, then muster up your courage. Go and find him.¡±


    After Nan Zhi went to talk with the other guests, Xia Yanran circled around the banquet hall. Her eyes were searching around, and she looked at all directions and corners from time to time.


    There were too many guests who attended the banquet. Maybe Xiao Yi did note after all. Xia Yanran could not find him.


    After a while, she was sure that he did note.


    Xia Yanran took a ss of champagne and went to the back garden. She had walked for a moment when she suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    The man was very tall. He was wearing an impable ck suit and was talking to a man. She did not know what the man said, but Xiao Yi raised his wine ss at him.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He was able to blend in no matter what the asion was. Looking at his appearance now, one could hardly tell that he used to be a big boss of the mafia.


    Instead of continuing forward, Xia Yanran turned, going back to the banquet hall and went to the washroom. Washrooms had always been the birthce of all kinds of gossip.


    When she was about to leave the cubicle, she heard two socialites discussing softly...


    ¡°Did you hear about it? The Marquis is nning to marry his youngest daughter to the newly started businessman, Mr Xiao.¡±


    ¡°The Marquis was formerly with the Prince. After the Prince¡¯s treason, the King weakened the Marquis¡¯s power. Now the Marquis only has the title and was not as good as before in all aspects. The Marquis is also a shrewd man. Now that Mr Xiao has be the richest new noble in the Capital, he would naturally gain some benefits, marrying his daughter over!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a win-win situation. Although Mr Xiao is rich, getting involved with the aristocrats, his status will also be improved.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Marquis¡¯s daughter is quite beautiful. Previously, the Marquis nned to marry her into the Prince¡¯s family, but the Shangguan¡¯s eldest daughter got the advantage...¡±


    The voices gradually faded away. Xia Yanran pushed open the cubicle door and came out, not looking too good.


    Yi Ran had just exited, what, now the Marquis¡¯s daughter wasing into the scene?


    Xia Yanran washed her hands and hurried out of the washroom.


    She thought that Xiao Yi was still talking to the person in the back garden, but he had gone into the banquet hall and was talking to a couple with a beautiful young girl beside them.


    Xia Yanran stood frozen on the spot, her gaze on Xiao Yi. He was wearing a tailor-made suit, a white shirt with a straight cor inside. His figure was tall and straight, his facial features handsome and cold. Under the bright lights, the outline of his face was smooth and exquisite, making it difficult to look away from him.

 Chapter 1162 - She Got into His Car

    <h4>Chapter 1162: She Got into His Car</h4>


    It turned out that with a change of status, a person¡¯s aura and temperament would also change.


    Before, there was an evilness in his eyes and his gaze was sharp and cold. From time to time, there would be a murderous look in them and at one nce, one would feel that he was not someone to be trifled with and was wild and cold.


    But now, he had one hand in his pants pocket, the other holding a ss of champagne and was chatting with the Marquis and his wife. There was a steady and reserved smile on his face and he looked a little more elegant and noble.


    Xia Yanran felt like her heart was scratched by a cat.


    Never before had she felt that he was so far away from herself.


    She did not know if her gaze was too heated, but the man who was talking to the Marquis and his wife suddenly tilted his head and looked at her over the crowds.


    Their eyes met in mid-air.


    His dark eyes stopped at her face calmly and after a few seconds, he looked away and continued his chat.


    Xia Yanran lowered her long eyshes.


    A young guest approached Xia Yanran and Xia Yanran politely exchanged a few words with him before walking to the corner.


    She drank two sses of wine alone.


    After Xia Mo circled around, she came to Xia Yanran. ¡°Sister Yanran, Uncle Xiao is here too. You saw him, right?¡±


    Xia Yanran hummed in acknowledgement.


    ¡°He seems quite popr. Look, many socialites are secretly looking at him.¡± Xia Mo swept her gaze around.


    Xia Yanran had long noticed it.


    Even when he was still in the mafia, many women had always liked him. Not to mention with his current status. Moreover, he was handsome and charming.


    ¡®Sister Yanran, if you do something, I think Uncle Xiao won¡¯t be able to escape from their clutches.¡±


    Xia Yanran pursed her lips.


    After talking with Nan Zhi, Xia Yanran had understood a lot of inconsistencies. She really wanted to find Xiao Yi to ask him about some things.


    ¡°Momo, I¡¯ll be going to the back gardenter. Help me tell Xiao Yi that I¡¯ll be waiting for him at the spot where he was earlier.¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s eyes were shining when she heard that Xia Yanran was going to take the initiative. ¡°Okay, okay!¡±


    Although she was sweetly in love with Junyuan aftering to S Country, she was still paying attention to Sister Yanran and Uncle Xiao¡¯s rtionship problems.


    They shouldn¡¯t end up breaking up!


    Xia Yanran went out of the banquet hall and went to the ce where Xiao Yi had spoken to the man before. To boost her courage, she drank all the champagne in her ss.


    After waiting for nearly ten minutes, Xia Mo ran over breathlessly.


    Xia Yanran looked behind Xia Mo and did not see Xiao Yi.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want toe, does he?¡±


    Xia Mo puffed up her cheeks and said angrily, ¡°I finally found the opportunity to talk to Uncle Xiao and told him that you¡¯re waiting for him here, but he only replied with an ¡®I¡¯m busy¡¯.¡±


    Xia Mo thought of Uncle Xiao¡¯s cold expression and was filled with indignation. ¡°Is that still the Uncle Xiao I know? Did he be arrogant and changed after bing the richest noble in the Capital?¡±


    Xia Yanran thought of how when they had broken up before, it was as though someone had raked their nails over her heart. In the past, he would forgive her as long as she took the initiative or gave him a good feeling.


    This time...


    The gaze he had when he met her was distant and cold. He was in front of her but there seemed to be ayer of transparent film between them, making her unable to touch him easily.


    ¡°Sister Yanran, do you want me to drag Uncle Xiao over by force?¡±


    Xia Yanran shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want to force him if he doesn¡¯t want toe.¡±


    Perhaps they had always made up very easily, so before she asked Momo to call Xiao Yi, she had the illusion of being fearless.


    As long as she took the first step, he would follow.


    But this time it was different.


    He did not catch up with her again.


    Xia Yanran suddenly regretted what she had done. Why did she give up so easily? Why was she so quick to jump to breaking up?


    If she hadmunicated with him well, things might not have turned out like this!


    Xia Yanran and Xia Mo returned to the banquet hall and Xia Yanran sat at the corner of the sofa. Looking at Xiao Yi, who had achieved sess one way or another and had taken to it all like a duck took to water, an unspeakable bitterness and loss swept through Xia Yanran¡¯s heart.


    Was it only when one lost somethingpletely that one would know how happy and difficult it was to be together?


    Xia Yanran ignored Xia Mo¡¯s dissuasion and drank a lot of wine.


    Usually she had a good tolerance for alcohol, but today she was feeling down and soon after, her head began to feel heavy and was slightly drunk.


    ¡°Sister Yanran, stop drinking. I¡¯ll take you back to the hotel!¡±


    Xia Yanran hummed in agreement.


    What was the point in staying? Whenever she saw Xiao Yi talking andughing with other socialites, she felt like she was suffocating.


    Xia Mo stood up and let Nan Zhi know. As Nan Zhi was the host of the banquet and could not leave, she arranged for a chauffeur to take them back.


    Soon after, Xia Mo helped Xia Yanran out of the banquet hall. Xia Yanran leaned against Xia Mo, rubbing her temples. ¡°Momo, don¡¯t tell my brother about what happened in the banquet hall. I don¡¯t want him to worry.¡±


    Xia Mo nodded sensibly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After finding the car sent by Nan Zhi, Xia Mo helped Xia Yanran to the back seat. Xia Yanran had her eyes half closed and suddenly hit her head. ¡°Momo, where¡¯s my handbag?¡±


    Xia Mo then remembered that she had forgotten to take Xia Yanran¡¯s handbag when she was helping her out.


    ¡°Sister Yanran, wait a minute and I¡¯ll go back and get it.¡±


    When Xia Mo came back out after rushing back to the banquet hall to take the handbag, she found that Xia Yanran was no longer in the car.


    Xia Mo quickly asked the chauffeur.


    The chauffeur replied, ¡°Thatdy left with a Mr Xiao and asked you not to worry.¡±


    A Mr Xiao?


    Was it Uncle Xiao?


    Xia Mo was still not at ease and she took out her phone, calling Xiao Yi.


    Uncle Xiao¡¯s private number was the same as before. The phone rang a few times before it got connected. The man¡¯s low and cold voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Momo.¡±


    Xia Mo could not help feeling slightly angry when she thought of how Uncle Xiao was unwilling to see Sister Yanran at the banquet hall, but now had taken her away. ¡°Uncle Xiao, is Sister Yanran in your car? Where are you taking her? I have to take her back to the hotel.¡±


    Xiao Yi could hear the dissatisfaction in Xia Mo¡¯s tone and heughed. ¡°She got into the car herself.¡±


    ¡°Sister Yanran¡¯s drunk.¡±


    Xiao Yi did not say anything. He handed his phone to the woman who was leaning her head against the car window. ¡°Tell Xia Mo yourself.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s head was dizzy, but she was notpletely irrational. When she heard Xiao Yi¡¯s words, she took the phone and said, her words slightly slurred. ¡°Momo, don¡¯t worry. I just... I just want to ask him something. I¡¯ll go back to the hotel after that. Ask the chauffeur to take you to the hospital first...¡±


    After ending the call with Xia Mo, Xia Yanran returned the phone to Xiao Yi.


    She huddled in the corner, frowning and her lips tightly pursed. Her face was flushed red and she looked pitiful.


    Xiao Yi sat opposite her, his long legs crossed together and his fingers ying with an e-cigarette.


    Taking in a breath, Xia Yanran met his eyes for a few seconds before she mustered up her courage to ask, ¡°You won¡¯t promise to marry the Marquis¡¯s youngest daughter, will you?¡±

 Chapter 1163 - Reaping What One Sowed

    <h4>Chapter 1163: Reaping What One Sowed</h4>


    Xiao Yi leaned back against the chairzily, staring at Xia Yanran with half-narrowed eyes. He had a small sneer on his lips. ¡°Miss Xia, who are you to ask me?¡±


    Hearing him call her ¡®Miss Xia¡¯ made Xia Yanran feel like her heart had been grasped tightly by an invisible hand.


    But what could she be unhappy about?


    She was the one who caused them to be like this!


    Although she was sad and conflicted about her being infertile, ultimately, she was the one who didn¡¯t trust his feelings for her enough. In the end, it was why they ended up missing each other.


    Xia Yanran suppressed the bitterness and sadness in her heart. She smiled, acting normal. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long after all, can¡¯t we be friends even though we¡¯ve broken up?¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he said indifferently, ¡°I am never friends with women I break up with.¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless.


    What in the world?


    The atmosphere in the car immediately froze to a cial temperature and it was extremely awkward.


    Xia Yanran could tell that he didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore.


    She closed her eyes, saying everything she wanted to, everything she had held in her heart. ¡°When I left your apartment in B City that day, I left you a note. I waited at the garden for you for a very long time, but you didn¡¯t go. I thought, I thought that you couldn¡¯t ept the fact that we wouldn¡¯t have children in the future, so I asked to break up...¡±


    Pursing his lips tightly, Xiao Yi held up the electronic cigarette between his lips. He inhaled once, before he slowly exhaled with a silent puff. Smoke slowly rose and blurred his face, but his eyes looking at Xia Yanran were dark and emotionless.


    Just as Xia Yanran thought that he wasn¡¯t going to reply, she heard him say slowly, ¡°Do you remember what I told you before? I don¡¯t like people who keep talking about breaking up whenever something happens. I can forgive you once or twice, but anything more than that, I¡¯ll feel tired too.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart was clenched tightly.


    She looked down, staying silent as she suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°There are bound to be challenges in life. If we got married and met with another challenge again, will you want a divorce? Miss Xia, I don¡¯t have to stand at the same spot, waiting for you to regret your actions every time.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s head started to spin, feeling as if her temple had been pricked painfully.


    She knew it. She understood everything he said.


    Feelings were the weakest, pushing at your most sensitive areas.


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t want to let herself appear so ugly in front of him, so she nodded and looked down, hiding the disappointment in her eyes. ¡°I never asked you for that... I¡¯m really sorry for getting into your car forcefully.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked up at the driver in front, saying politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please stop the car.¡±


    But since Xiao Yi didn¡¯t speak, the driver didn¡¯t dare stop.


    It immediately fell so silent that they could even hear the sound of a needle falling on the floor.


    Xiao Yi spoke slowly, ¡°You¡¯re drunk. If you get off now and something happens to you, I cannot answer to the Queen and your family.¡±


    His voice was very calm, so calm he sounded like he was only scared that something might happen to her because he needed to answer to the people that cared for her. It sounded as though he was no longer present amongst those people.


    Xia Yanran stopped asking to get out of the car. Xiao Yi was right. Her head was really dizzy right now, if anything happened to her, it would only make people who cared for her sad.


    For the remainder of the trip, the two of them never spoke again.


    To think that they were once so close, but now that they were sitting opposite each other, they were even worse than strangers.


    Xia Yanran leaned her head against the window, closing her eyes slightly. All she was thinking about was that he was going to marry another woman in the future and would have children with another woman. Her heart clenched tightly, suffocating her.


    With the alcohol showing its effects, and the pain in her heart, Xia Yanran felt even worse by the second.


    Her head felt like it was going to split open.


    Once they arrived at the hotel entrance, Xia Yanran nced at the expressionless Xiao Yi with dazed eyes. ¡°Thank you, Mr Xiao. Good bye.¡±


    Xia Yanran stumbled into the hotel. Staring at her figure, Xiao Yi instructed the driver to follow behind her.


    After Xia Yanran returned to her room, the driver returned to the car. ¡°Mr Xiao, do we go back now?¡±


    Xiao Yi continued smoking his electronic cigarette, his eyes dark as he remained silent.


    ...


    After she arrived at her room, Xia Yanrany on the bed, her eyes closed. She didn¡¯t know how long had passed, but she suddenly heard the doorbell ring.


    The world spun in endless circles. Why was her head so dizzy? She covered the pillow over her head, unwilling to get up.


    Seeing that Xia Yanran wasn¡¯t opening the door, the service staff called Xiao Yi. ¡°Mr Xiao, Miss Xia isn¡¯t opening the door.¡± The service staff hade to bring some tea for Xia Yanran to sober up ording to Xiao Yi¡¯s instructions. With how drunk she was, she would definitely get a headache the next morning.


    Xiao Yi was still sitting in the hotel¡¯s car park. Hearing the service staff¡¯s words, he furrowed his eyebrows a little.


    Although he wanted to teach her a lesson so that she would cherish this difficult rtionship in the future, he was still worried that something might happen to her.


    Xiao Yi got out of the car.


    The Old Madam used to be the hotel¡¯s director. After she transferred all of her assets to him, Xiao Yi naturally became one of the hotel¡¯s directors as well.


    He went to the counter to get a key card for Xia Yanran¡¯s room before he got a cup of tea and personally went to her room.


    ...


    Just as Xia Yanran was dazed from sleep, she seemed to hear someone calling her.


    Who was it?


    She opened her eyes, seeing the tall figure standing by the bed with dazed eyes.


    Only a wallmp was turned on in the room. As the dimmed yellow lightsnded on the man¡¯s face, Xia Yanran furrowed her eyebrows, thinking that she was hallucinating. ¡°Xiao Yi?¡±


    Her head hurt even more, her flushed face flushing even harder and hotter.


    She remembered that when she returned to her room, Xiao Yi didn¡¯t send her back. So, this was just a hallucination, right? She must have been dreaming.


    Letting out a sniffle, she took on the man¡¯s unique scent immediately. It was a scent that she was familiar yet unfamiliar with and she blinked in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I don¡¯t want to see you again tonight. Quick, disappear!¡±


    The man¡¯s expression darkened.


    After putting the tea on the bedside stand, he held onto her slender shoulders to pull her up from the bed.


    Xia Yanran leaned her head against the man¡¯s shoulders. She looked around, before she looked up to stare at the man¡¯s well-defined but tense jawline.


    Whether it was reality or a hallucination, she didn¡¯t know anymore. However, in this moment, she felt extremely happy to be able to lean on his shoulders.


    Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    Xiao Yi looked down at her. ¡°Do you still dare to cry?¡±


    Xia Yanran puffed up her cheeks. ¡°I didn¡¯t cry. See, my tears haven¡¯t fallen.¡± She reached out to touch her own face.


    Xiao Yi was toozy to talk crap to her anymore as he fed her the tea. ¡°Drink it.¡±


    Xia Yanran was forced to drink a mouthful of tea and she furrowed her eyebrows immediately. ¡°It¡¯s not nice.¡±


    She pushed him away, before she fell onto the bed softly, muttering, ¡°I want to sleep already, I¡¯m so tired. Even when I¡¯m dreaming, Xiao Yi is still so fierce.¡±

 Chapter 1164 - This Wasn’t A Dream

    <h4>Chapter 1164: This Wasn¡¯t A Dream</h4>


    After Xia Yanran finished muttering, her weak body was pulled up by a strong arm once more.


    ¡°Drink it all.¡±


    Xia Yanran half-narrowed her eyes, which were filled with bright tears. It was obvious she was drunk.


    ¡°No, no! Not unless you feed me.¡± In reality, she had broken up with Xiao Yi. In her dream, she could do whatever she wanted with him!


    Yes, yes, yes. She wouldn¡¯t drink it unless he fed her. Hmpf!


    Hearing her request, Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes on her darkened even more.


    Xia Yanran waited for a few seconds. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t willing to feed her personally, sheid back down on the bed.


    However, in the next second, before she could react, a bad tasting liquid was passed into her mouth.


    Xia Yanran furrowed her eyebrows.


    The next few mouthfuls were fed to her in the same manner.


    Xiao Yi looked down at the womanying on the bed. Seaweed-like hairid syed across the bed, as a pair of bright and dazed eyes stared at him.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    She was looking at him as well, and the two of them stared at each other like that.


    Xia Yanran rubbed her forehead against his shoulder, whining, ¡°Xiao Yi, it hurts.¡±


    She didn¡¯t specify if it was her body hurting because she was drunk, or if it was her heart hurting.


    Xiao Yi stared at her, remaining silent.


    Xia Yanran lifted her hands and wrapped them around his neck. ¡°Xiao Yi, if you think you¡¯ll be happy by marrying the Duke¡¯s daughter, I will bless you...¡±


    No matter how sad she was, it would be fine as long as he was happy.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes on Xia Yanran darkened, his lips moving slightly, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°...Yes...¡±


    ¡°Alright, as you wish. I will marry that woman.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart seemed to be tugged by something ruthlessly and she immediately felt pain all over.


    No!


    She didn¡¯t want him to marry another woman! However, she had already erased all of his feelings for her and couldn¡¯t go back anymore.


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t say anything anymore. In reality, he already made her so sad. Why did he have toe to her dream to make her even sadder?


    They stared at each other for a while, but she couldn¡¯t read his eyes.


    Why did it hurt so much? Her heart was torn.


    ¡°I lied. I don¡¯t want you to marry another woman. You already proposed to me.¡±


    Xiao Yi smirked. ¡°You sent the ring back to me.¡±


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t want to speak to him anymore. Since it was her dream, she would do whatever she wanted. She lifted her head up and pressed her lips against his.


    Her body, from her heart to her limbs, from head to toe, everything felt extremely ufortable.


    She didn¡¯t know how to ease it.


    Xiao Yi didn¡¯t push her away and didn¡¯t respond to the kiss either. He lifted a hand to push her hair by her cheeks away. Just as her lips touched his cheek, he asked hoarsely, ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s head felt dizzy and heavy, not knowing what he was saying.


    She pecked him again and again, luring the softness in his heart out.


    ...


    Just as the skies started to brighten, Xiao Yi woke up.


    He had only slept for two hours.


    Looking beside him, he saw the woman lying on his arm. Xiao Yi chuckled softly before he got up from the bed.


    He went to take a shower in the bathroom before he changed and left the hotel.


    Xia Yanran was woken up by the sound of the doorbell. Opening her heavy eyes, Xia Yanran lifted her hands, pressing her hands to her head instinctively.


    <i>Shut up!</i>


    But the sted doorbell kept ringing nonstop.


    Xia Yanran sat up with a splitting headache.


    With a nce downwards at her body, she found that her evening gown was unzipped somehow. Her lips pursed tightly and her mind was nk.


    She remembered herself returning to her roomst night and closing the door. Why...


    What had happened again? She closed her eyes and recalled carefully.


    She seemed to have had a dream and dreamed of Xiao Yi. She even hugged himter. Xia Yanran got up, taking off her evening gown and changing into casual clothes.


    Before she could continue thinking, the nonstop ringing bell interrupted her thoughts. This time, she walked to the door barefoot and opened the door.


    ¡°Sister Yanran, are you alright? I was even thinking of going to the front desk to ask for a room key if you still didn¡¯t open the door.¡±


    As Xia Mo spoke, she passed Xia Yanran¡¯s phone to her. ¡°An unknown number called you several times.¡±

 Chapter 1165 - Begging You To Not Leave

    <h4>Chapter 1165: Begging You To Not Leave</h4>


    Xia Yanran took the phone Xia Mo was passing to her and looked down at the call record.


    She recognized immediately that the number belonged to the Boss Lady from yesterday at the mall.


    Just as Xia Yanran was about to call back, the number called her once more. As Xia Yanran led Xia Mo into her room, she answered the call.


    When Xia Mo went in, she smelt an... ambiguous smell.


    Seeing the gaze Xia Mo sent towards her, Xia Yanran seemed to immediately understand something. Her face flushed as she walked towards the window and opened it.


    A woman¡¯s voice trailed from the other end of the call. ¡°Is this Miss Xia? I¡¯m Shu Min. You helped me yesterday, remember?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do, Sister Shu.¡±


    ¡°Xu Weishan already agreed to a divorce and to split our wealth in half. I heard from the front desk staff that you didn¡¯te to our shop to choose your evening gown yesterday?¡±


    ¡°The evening gown is too expensive. Sister Shu, I was being selfish by helping you too. That Xiao Jun was too mean and I couldn¡¯t take it, that¡¯s why I helped you.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, you still helped me. Are you freeter in the afternoon? How about youe over to my house for a meal? I n to go back to my home country after settling the divorce procedures.¡±


    Xia Yanran agreed to Shu Min¡¯s warm invitation.


    After the call, Xia Mo walked in front of Xia Yanran and checked her out. ¡°Sister Yanran,st night, Uncle Xiao and you...¡±


    Xia Yanran touched her heated cheeks, ring at Xia Mo. ¡°I got into Xiao Yi¡¯s car firstst night?¡±


    Xia Mo nodded.


    Xia Yanran furrowed her eyebrows. She got into Xiao Yi¡¯s car, then she vaguely recalled getting out and walking back to her hotel room alone!


    How did Xiao Yi appear in her room?


    Although she didn¡¯t know how he appeared, she seemed to remember hugging him, kissing and biting him first.


    Xia Yanran ced a hand on her forehead. ¡°Hai, let¡¯s not talk about it. I always do embarrassing things whenever I¡¯m drunk.¡±


    Xia Mo wanted to continue asking, but Xia Yanran hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet that Boss Lady from yesterday, do you want to go with me?¡±


    Xia Mo shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going to apany Doctor at the hospital.¡± With that said, Xia Mo pouted, slightly unhappy. ¡°Sister Yanran, you might not know, but Doctor is quite popr with girls. There¡¯s a newdy nurse in herte twenties who just got divorced. I only went for a banquetst night, but thatdy already fell for Doctor.


    ¡°Last night, after I returned to the hospital, Iy on the bed with Doctor after showering. That nurse came in for her rounds but her eyes were only on the Doctor and she treated me like I was invisible! Her voice when she spoke to the Doctor was so soft and coy.


    ¡°Also, she came again to do the checking rounds this morning and she kept sending flirty looks at the Doctor.¡± Xia Mo was so angry she stomped on the spot. ¡°I can¡¯t re out at the Doctor for this either, since he just ignored her.¡±


    Xia Yanran pulled Xia Mo onto the sofa, staring at her young and pretty face for a few seconds. ¡°Momo, this doesn¡¯t seem like you. You shouldn¡¯t be so unconfident. You said yourself that she¡¯s a nurse that¡¯s in herte twenties. Look at you! You¡¯re a young beauty! How can my Brother not like such a pretty girl like you?¡±


    Xia Mo hugged Xia Yanran¡¯s arms, saying with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m still confident about my appearance and personality, but my... I asked Doctorst night if I¡¯m a little t, but he didn¡¯t reply...


    ¡°Sister Yanran, you will know when you see that nurse at the hospital. She¡¯s a D. Oh my god, and her waist is so slim. I saw several male patients staring at her without even blinking! I swear, any longer and there would be drooling out.¡±


    Hearing Xia Mo¡¯s words, Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t help but burst out inughter. ¡°Momo, so you¡¯re sensitive about your smaller chest.¡±


    Xia Mo was so embarrassed her face flushedpletely. ¡°Compared to that nurse, I¡¯m really nothing.¡±


    Xia Yanran felt that Momo was terribly cute and couldn¡¯t resist the urge from touching her head. ¡°Then, did my brother stare at her chest?¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s bright eyes showed a bright smile. ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That means that my brother likes you more.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m worried. That nurse keeps showing herself in front of Doctor, and I¡¯m scared that he¡¯ll be attracted by herrge chest.¡±


    Xia Yanran leaned into Xia Mo¡¯s ears, whispering softly.


    Hearing the idea Xia Yanran was telling her, Xia Mo¡¯s ears flushed red. ¡°Sister Yanran, will it work?¡±


    ¡°When ites to dealing with shameless people, we have to use shameless methods.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the hospital to try it.¡± Xia Mo stood up from the sofa,ughing shyly. ¡°Sister Yanran, I won¡¯t go with you in the afternoon. I have to keep my eye on the Doctor at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Xia Mo left, Xia Yanran sat on the sofa. Staring at the messy bedsheets, she rested her cheeks on her small hands, furrowing her eyebrow in deep thought.


    Why did she kiss and bite himst night?


    Didn¡¯t he say he wouldn¡¯t wait for her anymore? Why did he sleep with her once she took the initiative? But then, he was a man. Why wouldn¡¯t he take advantage when he had the chance to?


    Xia Yanran took her phone and found Xiao Yi¡¯s number, unable to stop herself from sending a message to him.


    [I was drunkst night, were you drunk too? You left after taking advantage of me, can I call you a heartless person?¡±


    A few seconds after Xia Yanran sent the message, her phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Xiao Yi calling, Xia Yanran¡¯s face heated up.


    She bit her lips and answered the call.


    He didn¡¯t speak first, but she could hear his breathing through the call.


    After staying silent for a few seconds, his low and hoarse voice trailed over. ¡°Think about it carefully, weren¡¯t you the one who hugged me, kissed and bit me and begged me to not leave youst night?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s face flushed even harder as she started to deny it instinctively. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡± She wouldn¡¯t have begged him right? She probably didn¡¯t do such an embarrassing thing, right?


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t?¡± The man chuckled softly, his voice maic, sounding weirdly sexy and enchanting. Xia Yanran felt her scalp turning numb from his voice. She was about to say something when she heard him say again, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the police station to report me for rape. If you didn¡¯t shower, they can still get some evidence.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes widened immediately, her facepletely red as the flush expanded to her ears and neck. ¡°Xiao Yi, you know that I wouldn¡¯t!¡± With that said, she added, ¡°Since we¡¯re both grown adults, it¡¯s normal to have a one night stand. I don¡¯t care at all.¡±


    Before he could say anything, she hung up.


    Xiao Yi, who was standing in front of his office¡¯s window, stared at the dimming phone screen, a smirk appearing on his lips.


    This time, he didn¡¯t n to take the initiative to attack. He would see when she can hold on until!


    Xiao Feng knocked and entered the room, seeing the smile on Xiao Yi¡¯s lips. How should he describe it? He looked a little like a wild beast that had eyes on a certain prey, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry and was waiting for the prey to slowly jump into his trap.


    He heard him calling Sister-inw earlier, right?


    Xiao Feng realized that Brother Xiao had matured a lot, especially when it came to his rtionships. He used to be the type who took and took only. When had he ever been so patient?


    Xiao Yi turned around and stared at Xiao Feng, who was standing behind him. Xiao Yi raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Don¡¯t tell me you have feelings for me?¡±


    Pfft...


    Brother Xiao was actually cracking jokes now.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to Hong Kong in the afternoonter. By the way, someone from the jail called me earlier, Yi Ran wants to see you.¡±

 Chapter 1166 - A Way to Make Xia Yanran Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 1166: A Way to Make Xia Yanran Pregnant</h4>


    Xiao Yi¡¯s handsome features immediately turned frozen, his dark eyes turning sharper. ¡°She still dares to see me?¡±


    That Yi Ran was really pitiful after entering the jail. The police followed Xiao Yi¡¯s orders and kept her alongside those fierce and ruthless female criminals.


    All of those female criminals had blood on their hands. Some were even lesbians.


    Yi Ran was pretty and her figure was good as well. After entering the jail, she was practically amb thrown into a lion¡¯s den and all the female criminals had their eyes on her.


    Yi Ran felt d at first, thinking that the situation in the national jails wasn¡¯t too bad. Besides, she had some savings, so she searched for awyer.


    However, nowyer dared to take her case.


    After she was kept with those female criminals, she tried to hypnotize the leader of the group, wanting to make her listen to her.


    However, Xiao Yi didn¡¯t leave any leeway for her. He told the jail guards to tell those female criminals that she knew how to hypnotize people.


    That was why her eyes had been blinded the moment she entered the ce.


    Then, she got taken advantage of by that leader.


    She cried, begged, kicked and did everything she could, but to no avail. What she got was an even rougher treatment from the leader.


    It had only been a few days and she already lost a lot of weight. Justst night, the leader got tired of ying with her, so she gifted her to the other female criminals.


    She got tortured so badly she miscarried her baby.


    Blood, she had lost a lot of blood. When the jail guards found out, they sent her to the hospital. After her miscarriage, she hadn¡¯t been able to have a proper rest when she was thrown into the jail once more.


    She felt really scared and hateful!


    Xiao Yi was basically trying to kill her!


    She had no choice but to bang her head against the wall with all of her strength, which attracted the attention of the jail guards. She told the jail guards to inform Xiao Yi that she wanted to see him.


    ...


    Xiao Yi agreed to meet Yi Ran.


    Through the ss window, Yi Ran was sitting inside in the jail uniform. It had only been a few days, but she had lost a lot of weight. Her face was terribly pale, her eyes swollen while her messy hair was untied. Her face was bruised as well. It was clear that she wasn¡¯t having a good time.


    It would be impossible to have a good time to be held with a bunch of fierce and ruthless people!


    Yi Ran stared at the man sitting opposite of her, on the other side of the ss window. He was wearing a thin beige sweater with long ck pants. Although he wasn¡¯t wearing a suit, he still looked sharp and oppressive.


    Seeing her be like this, he didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at all. He didn¡¯t even look like he was sympathizing or pitying her.


    Yi Ran thought with a scoff, wasn¡¯t this what he wanted?


    He wanted her to understand how ruthless a heartless and cold-blooded man could be!


    As Yi Ran closed her eyes, she forced down the endless sadness and hatred she had for the man. She spoke hoarsely, ¡°I can¡¯t stay in here anymore. I want to get out.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even change as he stared indifferently at Yi Ran with his legs crossed elegantly. ¡°Tell me a reason to let you out.¡±


    Yi Ran stared at the expressionless man. His every feature looked like they were the art of a master carpenter, carved almost perfectly, though he looked terribly cruel as well. Her eyes turned red. ¡°Xia Yanran broke up with you because she couldn¡¯t get pregnant. What if I have a way to make her pregnant?¡±


    Xiao Yi looked like he had heard a nice joke. ¡°You have a way? Miss Yi, you should think about how you¡¯re going to spend the rest of your life in jail!¡±


    Yi Ran bit her lips tightly, tasting blood. At this moment, she should negotiate with Xiao Yi properly and keep her other thoughts at bay.


    ¡°For a woman, being infertile is a pain she will feel for the rest of her life. Even if you don¡¯t mind it, Xia Yanran will mind it. When the two of you stay together in the future, as long as you show a small thought that you want children, she would overthink and slowly, she will be a bitter woman.


    ¡°You can believe me if you want. If I died from being tortured in jail, no one else will be able to make Xia Yanran pregnant.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want a child and want to spend the rest of your life with Xia Yanran like this. However, you should know that women are sensitive, especially Xia Yanran. She hasn¡¯t epted the fact that she¡¯s infertile. If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, she had been taking medicine recently from how bloated her face is.


    ¡°Normal medicine has no effect on her. Only her body will gain weight if she takes them. All medicine is poisonous to the body as well. If she takes them in the long run, it will affect her organs.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression darkened slightly, narrowing his dark eyes as he stared at Yi Ran coldly. ¡°Do you think I will believe your nonsense?¡±


    Yi Ran¡¯s injured lips curled up. ¡°You can choose to not believe me and wait until I die from being tortured. If the two of you are still together by then, you¡¯ll definitely regret it.¡±


    Even now, Yi Ran didn¡¯t want to talk too much to Xiao Yi either. Since he didn¡¯t want to believe her, he still wouldn¡¯t believe her no matter what she said.


    If she died in jail, she guessed that Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi¡¯s future wouldn¡¯t be too good. Even if they reconciled now, cracks will still appear in their rtionship because of children.


    It was impossible for a loving couple to remain in love forever. After spending everyday with each other for a long time, that love would slowly dissipate. If there wasn¡¯t a child present to maintain their rtionship, any small challenge would be able to separate them.


    Especially Xia Yanran. Her being infertile had already pressed a prick in her heart. Even Xiao Yi wouldn¡¯t be able to remove that prick for her!


    Yi Ran stood up from her chair as she slowly left with the jail guard.


    As Xiao Yi stared at Yi Ran¡¯s back, his eyebrows slowly furrowed together.


    ...


    In the afternoon.


    Xia Yanran arrived at the residential area where Shu Min stayed. Shu Min¡¯s house was a duplex building. The interior was decorated warmly with various flowers and nts filling the balcony.


    It was no wonder why Xu Weishan didn¡¯t want to divorce Shu Min even when he had an affair. Where could he find such a wife that was good at everything?


    Shu Min made a pot of tea for Xia Yanran, before she went to the kitchen to cut some fruits and ced them on the table.


    ¡°Sister Shu, stop being so busy.¡±


    Shu Min sat beside Xia Yanran. Without being bound by marriage anymore, she was a lot more rxed and at ease.


    ¡°You mightugh if I say this, but I really loved him at first. For him, I was able to leave my hometown and was even willing to give him my heart.


    ¡°He promised me that he would love me for the rest of my life. However, we had only been married for eight years and he¡¯s already having an affair. However, I suppose I can only be med for being useless as well, since I wasn¡¯t able to bear any children for him.¡±


    Hearing Shu Min¡¯s words, Xia Yanran thought about her situation, suddenly not knowing how to reply.


    To her, if a family didn¡¯t have children, it would never be aplete one.


    Shu Min waved her hands. ¡°Look at me, why am I saying such sad things? In this world, there are still many men who like to be childless. If I¡¯m lucky enough to meet someone like that, I wouldn¡¯t mind getting married again. To be honest, it¡¯s still ultimately because Shu Weishan isn¡¯t able to control his lower body and was an a**hole from the start.¡±

 Chapter 1167 - A Jealous Her Was So Cute

    <h4>Chapter 1167: A Jealous Her Was So Cute</h4>


    The two of them chatted for a while before Shu Min went to the kitchen to cook.


    Xia Yanran received a call from her colleague, telling her that her colleague had sent a document to her email and wanted her to print it out to sign it and send it back to her.


    Walking to the kitchen, Xia Yanran nced at the busy figure inside and asked softly, ¡°Sister Shu, do you have a printer? Can I borrow yourputer?¡±


    Shu Min turned back and nced at Xia Yanran before she replied with a smile, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the second room from the living room. You can go in directly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Shu.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    Xia Yanran went into Shu Min¡¯s study and turned on theputer. Shu Min didn¡¯t ce a password, so she logged into her email and downloaded the document her colleague sent her.


    After she read the document, Xia Yanran printed it out. Once she was done, Xia Yanran signed her name and called for a delivery service.


    She turned off theputer, about to turn and leave when her arm identally grazed the photo book ced by the corner of the table.


    The thick photo booknded on the floor.


    Xia Yanran hurriedly squatted down and picked the photo book up. From how it had fallen, the photo book had opened. When Xia Yanran picked it up, she identally saw one of the photos.


    It was a group photo with more than ten little boys and girls on it. Shu Min was standing behind them, smiling brightly.


    Shu Min came into the study to call Xia Yanran to eat. When she saw that Xia Yanran was staring at the photo book, she walked in, hitting her head when she saw Xia Yanran staring at the photo. ¡°Oh! No wonder I found you familiar when I saw you for the first time. Look at this little girl on the photo, doesn¡¯t she look a little like you?¡±


    Shu Min pointed at the girl standing at the center of the first row. The little girl was smiling brightly, looking a little like her.


    However...


    ¡°I think she looked like someone else I know even more,¡± Xia Yanran said, deep in thought.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Xia Yanran furrowed her eyebrows tightly. ¡°That person is called Yi Ran.¡±


    Shu Min widened her eyes, pointing at the girl in the photo. ¡°That girl is called Yi Ran. One of my rtives owned an orphanage in the past and Yi Ran was one of the children there. Later, she was adopted by a couple who lived here. However, the couple passed away not too long as well. She¡¯s really pitiful.


    ¡°However, the little girl was really motivated. Her results were really good. Later, I heard that someone had sponsored her. It¡¯s been a few years since I contacted her. She changed her phone and never appeared in any gatherings anymore. Thest time I heard from her was three years ago.


    ¡°I heard that she had fallen for a man, but that man lied to her and only told her that he was married after she fell for him. She was badly affected.¡±


    Xia Yanran furrowed her eyebrows immediately.


    Yi Ran once fell for a married man?


    If she loved someone so badly once, how could she fall for another man?


    However, Xiao Yi was so capable. It wasn¡¯t impossible for her to like Xiao Yi.


    Xia Yanran looked down at the girl who was smiling brightly in the photo, her eyesnding on the girl beside the first.


    Why did this girl look so familiar as well?


    Shu Min followed Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes and nced towards the girl beside Yi Ran. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xia Yanran pointed at that girl. ¡°Then who is this?¡±


    ¡°Oh her, she doesn¡¯t belong to the orphanage. But she¡¯s really good friends with Yi Ran. Their rtionship was always really good and she came to the orphanage to y with Yi Ran a lot.¡±


    Xia Yanran bit her lips. ¡°Sister Shu, do you know the name of this girl th?¡±


    Shu Min shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s been too long, so I can¡¯t remember anymore. However, the old owner of the orphanage had a very strong impression of Yi Ran. I¡¯ll ask the ownerter, she might remember something.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded. ¡°Thank you, Sister Shu.¡±


    ¡°No need to be so polite to me. Let¡¯s go and eat!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ...


    After having lunch with Junyuan at the cafeteria in the afternoon, Xia Mo decided to go to the market to buy some fresh ribs. She wanted to make some soup for Junyuan at the hospital¡¯s cafeteria.


    With Xia Mo¡¯s sweet words, all of the chefs in the cafeteria liked her a lot.


    Although she wasn¡¯t very good at cooking, with her friendly personality, all of the chefs taught her patiently.


    Xia Mo was rather satisfied with the soup she made.


    Carrying the thermos sk in her hands, she heard a gentle voice the moment she walked in. ¡°Doctor Xia¡¯s skin is really fair. The back of your hands are slightly bruised from the drips. I¡¯ll go get a hot towel and help you massage itter.¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s mouth twitched.


    She had been massaging Doctor¡¯s wound for him every day after his drip, alright?


    Xia Mo stood at the door, staring at the nurse in her nurse uniform, her figure voluminous. From a woman¡¯s point of view, the nurse¡¯s figure was the goal of a lot of women.


    Dammit, this woman really had everything a woman wanted!


    Xia Mo looked down at herself, sighing silently.


    ¡°Doctor Xia, your hands are really nice. It¡¯s no wonder you hold the scalpel.¡±


    Junyuan leaned against the bed, his expression indifferent as he ignored the nurse¡¯s ramblings. When he saw Xia Mo from the corner of his eyes, a smile appeared on his handsome face.


    The nurse thought that Junyuan was smiling at her, dazing out from the sight. His ss-like eyes, handsome face all made her heart flutter. To be honest, she rarely saw a man that looked as good as he did. He was like the finest piece of jade, simply wless.


    The nurse bit her lips, about to say something when a soft and slightly whining voice trailed from behind her. ¡°My waist hurts so much.¡±


    Junyuan stared at the pouting Xia Mo, his eyes gentle. ¡°Why does your waist hurt?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of you? When I came backtest night, you had to punish me and my waist still feels sore until now...¡± To be honest, Junyuan only hugged her waist when he kissed herst night. They didn¡¯t do anything else and she didn¡¯t feel sore at all.


    However, when adults said that their waist hurt, people were bound to think otherwise. Especially when Xia Mo came in and sat next to Junyuan so naturally. She even ced a hand by Junyuan¡¯s thigh. Junyuan wanted to pull her hand away, but Xia Mo red at him instead, her eyes threatening him tantly with the silent words, ¡®See if you dare remove my hands!¡¯


    How could Junyuan not understand what Xia Mo meant. The girl was jealous, so he leaned down to kiss her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful in the future and won¡¯t make you sore again.¡±


    Hearing their conversation, the nurse didn¡¯t look too good. However, she knew her ce and helped Junyuan finish his drip before she left in a hurry.


    After the nurse left, Xia Mo removed her hand from Junyuan¡¯s thigh and said with a tense expression. ¡°She came to seduce you the moment I wasn¡¯t here.¡±


    Junyuan stared as Xia Mo hugged him angrily, thinking that she was terribly cute. A gentle smile was on his lips. ¡°Are you jealous of this too? I didn¡¯t even look at her.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t reply yesterday! Do you like those big chested women as well?¡±


    ¡°No, I like how you are. Besides...¡±


    ¡°Besides what?¡±


    ¡°You have me now, they won¡¯t be small anymore.¡±

 Chapter 1168 - Going To Find Xiao Yi

    <h4>Chapter 1168: Going To Find Xiao Yi</h4>


    Ah!


    What did he just say?!


    She didn¡¯t understand it wrongly, did she?


    Xia Mo leaned forward, smiling brightly. ¡°Doctor, you¡¯ve be so bad.¡±


    Junyuan looked down and kissed Xia Mo.


    Xia Mo nced at the drip. It wouldn¡¯t finish within a short while, so she took off her shoes and climbed on the bed.


    She was young, her passion burning brightly, so when she was in front of him, she was never awkward and let him kiss her when he wanted to.


    ...


    While Junyuan was on his drip, Xia Mo leaned in his arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Ning City after they remove your threads tomorrow?¡±


    Junyuan hummed in agreement.


    ¡°Sister Yanran still has some things to do here, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be going back with us.¡±


    Junyuan furrowed slightly, worry shing in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m the most worried about Yanran now.¡±¡®


    Xia Mo looked up at Junyuan, her slender fingers unable to resist the urge to tten the creases between his eyebrows. She said directly, ¡°Doctor, you don¡¯t have to be too worried about Sister Yanran. She isn¡¯t able to separate from Uncle Xiao, they were even togetherst night!¡±


    After she said that, Xia Mo poked her tongue out.


    Oh no, Sister Yanran told her to not tell the Doctor about what happenedst night. Why did she say it?


    Hearing Xia Mo¡¯s words, Junyuan didn¡¯t say anything, merely furrowing his eyebrows slightly.


    They were together against night?


    But when he looked at Xiao Yi with a man¡¯s point of view, Xiao Yi was indeed capable and charismatic.


    ...


    After the drip, Junyuan got a taxi and went to the corporation building Xiao Yi was at.


    Junyuan had seen from the news that Xiao Yi had inherited a great amount of wealth and be one of the new capable men in the business world. It was known that he was now one of the richest people in the Capital.


    The tallest corporation tower in the Capital was where Xiao Yi worked.


    Junyuan got out of the car and stared at the luxurious and grand-looking corporation building, walking in with aplicated feeling. Thest time he went to look for Xiao Yi, it was still in Ning City. He had been hit ruthlessly and almost crippled himself.


    This time, there was some kind of trauma in his heart.


    Indeed, he was stopped by the front deskdy the moment he entered the building.


    ¡°Sir, may I ask who you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    Junyuan said faintly, ¡°Xiao Yi.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for President Xiao? Can I ask if you have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°No. Can you please tell him that I¡¯m here to see him? My surname is Xia.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sir. Since our President Xiao had just taken over the Corporation recently, he¡¯s rather busy. If you don¡¯t have an appointment, you won¡¯t be able to see him.¡±


    Junyuan knew that she was just doing her job. Now that Xiao Yi had taken over such arge corporation, he naturally wasn¡¯t a person anyone could meet so easily anymore.


    So Junyuan didn¡¯t trouble the front desk. He walked to the lobby¡¯s resting area to see if he was able to wait for Xiao Yi.


    After about an hour, the elevator doors opened and Xiao Yi, wearing a white shirt and ck pants, walked out with several professional-looking men following behind him.


    Xiao Yi led the group towards the door and shook the hands of one of the leaders. There was some distance between them, so Junyuan couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. Junyuan could only look at Xiao Yi. There was no longer the aura of a triad man on him, and he looked more mature and reserved than before.


    Just as Xiao Yi was leading his assistant back to the elevators, Junyuan stood up from the sofa.


    The front desk and security officer had paid more attention to Junyuan for a long time. Although he didn¡¯t look like a bad person, he didn¡¯t have an appointment and had been waiting in the lobby, so he was really suspicious.


    Before Junyuan could approach Xiao Yi, he was stopped by several security officers.


    Junyuan furrowed his eyebrows and shouted, ¡°Xiao Yi.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Do you want to cause us to be fired?¡±


    Xiao Yi, who had originally arrived at the elevators, found the voice strangely familiar. He turned back and saw Junyuan being stopped by several security officers, his expression changing immediately.


    Although he had yet to reconcile with Xia Yanran, to him, Junyuan was his brother-inw. Every time he saw Junyuan, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty and nervous despite how ruthless and strong he was.


    ¡°President Xiao, I already asked this man to leave. I didn¡¯t think he would be so stubborn...¡± The front deskdy stammered in front of her stern looking boss.


    Xiao Yi nced at the front desk, scaring the front deskdy so much her legs went weak. Oh no, thest time there was a person who wanted to see President Xiao without an appointment, she had been scolded badly by President Xiao.


    ¡°Do you know who he is? You dared to not inform me?¡± Xiao Yi said with a poker face.


    The front deskdy felt it was a little strange. She nced at Junyuan, who was stopped by the security officer, asking instinctively, ¡°W-who is he?¡±


    ¡°My brother-inw.¡±


    The front deskdy was speechless.

 Chapter 1169 - Xiao Yi’s Promise

    <h4>Chapter 1169: Xiao Yi¡¯s Promise</h4>


    Under the surprised eyes and dropped jaw of the front deskdy, Xiao Yi walked towards Junyuan.


    Seeing Xiao Yi walk towards them with a dark expression, the security officers thought that Xiao Yi was going to scold them for not doing their jobs properly, so they all tried even harder to chase Junyuan away.


    Although Junyuan could be discharged already, his right wrist still needed to rest properly for a while before he could use his strength. That was why he could use his left hand to block those security officers.


    Xiao Yi scolded expressionlessly. ¡°Stop it!¡±


    The security officers all jumped at the sound. The leader of the security officers stared at Junyuan, ashen as he said, ¡°You¡¯re going to get all of us killed.¡±


    Junyuan pursed his lips tightly, not saying anything.


    Xiao Yi walked over to pull away the security officer standing in front of Junyuan. The security officer stumbled, though he didn¡¯t dare say anything when he saw that it was Xiao Yi dragging him to the side.


    Just as the security officers thought that Xiao Yi would throw Junyuan out personally, Xiao Yi actually reached his hand out, a small smirk on his lips in a friendly manner, though he looked like he was being extremely careful as well, as he said, ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Junyuan furrowed his eyebrows quietly.


    Who was his brother-inw?


    The security officers froze. This person was their President Xiao¡¯s Brother-inw? That meant that he was the older brother of their Boss Lady?


    Was President Xiao married? Didn¡¯t they hear that he was still unmarried and didn¡¯t even have a girlfriend?


    The leader of the security officers was extremely smart and hurriedly apologized to Junyuan carefully. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, we didn¡¯t recognize you and didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re President Xiao¡¯s Brother-inw. I¡¯m really sorry and hope that you can forgive us for offending you.¡±


    Junyuan wasn¡¯t a petty person. The security officers were only doing their duty, so he waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you don¡¯t have to be worried.¡±


    Xiao Yi made a gesture to Junyuan to invite him upstairs. Junyuan nodded and followed Xiao Yi up the elevators.


    ...


    Xiao Yi¡¯s office was at the top level of the the building, the windows clean and bright while the room was decorated in a low-key but luxurious manner.


    After Xiao Yi brought Junyuan into his office, he sat on the sofa to make tea personally.


    Junyuan never thought that Xiao Yi¡¯s attitude would be so good. However, he understood very quickly what he wanted, this person was still thinking of his Yanran.


    ¡°Brother-inw, I wanted to go to the hospital to visit you, but since I got into a fight with Yanran recently, I nned to visit you after we reconciled.¡±


    Xiao Yi ced a cup of tea in front of Junyuan.


    Junyuan took the tea and tok a small sip. He didn¡¯t n to go in circles with Xiao Yi. ¡°You were with Yanranst night?¡±


    Xiao Yi was extremely honest and nodded. ¡°She drank too much.¡±


    Junyuan ced the teacup on the table. ¡°And you can take advantage of her because she drank too much?¡±


    To be honest, Xiao Yi had never been so nervous and polite before. He had lost his family since young and was used to being wild and manner-less. When faced with Junyuan¡¯s questions, cold sweat appeared on his forehead as he stared at Junyuan with slightly appeasing eyes. ¡°To be honest, I never nned to give up on Yanran. However, because she tends to give up easily when she meets with a problem, I wanted to change this habit of hers. That was why I gave her the cold-shoulder.¡±


    Junyuan stared at Xiao Yi. ¡°Are you clear about her body condition?¡±


    Xiao Yi nodded.


    ¡°Are you still willing to spend the rest of your life with her even if she cannot give you any children?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Xiao Yi answering without any hesitation made the small unhappiness Junyuan had towards the man dissipate slightly.


    Xiao Yi was once from the triad and saw kinship as the most important to him. He wouldn¡¯t make up stories to lie and humor him, so when he agreed, it would definitely be true.


    Junyuan doted on his two younger sisters the most. Since Xiao Yi was willing to be good to Yanran, he felt a lot more at ease.


    ¡°Yanran isn¡¯t infertile by birth...¡± Junyuan exined the situation of Xia Yanran¡¯s previous checkup at the hospital. ¡°She had been taking medicine recently. I told her to go do a checkup at Royal Hospital once more two days ago, but the results aren¡¯t very good. Although she didn¡¯t say it, I know she still wants children.¡±


    After finding out that Xia Yanran was infertile because she had taken some medication that affected her hormones, Xiao Yi¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but recall the words Yi Ran had said to him.


    When he heard Yi Ran say those things in the jail, he only thought that she was being crazy and was hallucinating already.


    But from how it is now, was Yi Ran¡¯s infertility rted to Yi Ran?


    Xiao Yi looked down, cold darkness shing in his eyes.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, I hope you can remember what I said today. Please be good to Yanran in the future. If not, I¡¯ll never let you off, even if I have to use my life!¡±


    ¡°Please be assured, Brother-inw.¡± Xiao Yi stared at Junyuan, his expression serious and stern. ¡°I will treat her well. However, before we reconcile, I hope that Brother-inw can give me the power to deal with our rtionship. I¡¯m doing this for Yanran and for our future.¡±


    Junyuan naturally wouldn¡¯t interfere in their rtionship. Just with Xiao Yi willing to retire from the triad for Yanran, Junyuan already respected him for it.


    Junyuan got up, ready to leave.


    Xiao Yi sent him down personally and arranged for a driver to send him back to the hospital.


    Before Junyuan got into the car, Xiao Yi said with a smile, ¡°Brother-inw, I have some ties with the Huo family, I¡¯ll say good things for you.¡±


    Junyuan froze.


    Their roles suddenly switched around and now, it was Junyuan¡¯s turn to be polite to Xiao Yi.


    Junyuan¡¯s expression was slightly stiff. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw doesn¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    Junyuan clenched his left hand, cing it by his mouth as he coughed softly. ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten married to Yanran, you don¡¯t have to call me Brother-inw.¡±


    Xiao Yi smirked. ¡°I¡¯m practicing it first.¡±


    Junyuan was speechless. Alright, he had underestimated how shameless Xiao Yi could be.


    ...


    After Xiao Yi watched Junyuan leave in the car, he went back to his office.


    As he sat in front of his table, he checked the statues of the hospitals in Ning City, before he made two calls out.


    After the calls, Xiao Yi called his assistant over.


    ¡°From what I know, the Head of Renxin Hospital has some financial troubles recently. Think of a way to buy Renxin Hospital over.¡±


    The assistant stared at Xiao Yi with slight surprise.


    Wasn¡¯t the wealth and assets the Old Madam left enough? President Xiao wanted to go into the medical industry too?


    Xiao Yi saw through the assistant¡¯s confusion, and he leaned back into his leather chair. ¡°I¡¯m giving it to my Brother-inw. He¡¯s a really capable surgeon, but it¡¯s a pity that he hasn¡¯t been able to meet a good leader. I want to give him a hospital so that he can make his own decisions so that he can help even more people in the future.¡±


    The assistant stared at her boss who seemed extremely proud when he mentioned his brother-inw¡¯s medical skills, thinking that President Xiao was definitely a fan of his brother-inw.


    Xiao Yi narrowed his depthless eyes. ¡°Any more questions?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll go do it right now.¡± The assistant took a few steps back before she turned back to look at Xiao Yi. ¡°That¡¯s right, President Xiao, the Duke called and asked if you¡¯re free tomorrow. He wants to have a meal with you.¡±


    Xiao Yi remained silent for a few seconds, before he nodded and agreed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The assistant froze again. Didn¡¯t the Duke ask President Xiao for a meal because he wanted to introduce his youngest daughter, Zhen Mi to him? Didn¡¯t President Xiao say that he had a girlfriend and wanted to give his brother-inw a hospital just now? Then why did he ept the invitation?

 Chapter 1170 - His Gentleness

    <h4>Chapter 1170: His Gentleness</h4>


    Because of Shu Min¡¯s photo album, Xia Yanran had quite a few questions in her heart. On top of that, her boss had given her some leave to let her interview Xiao Yi. As she hadn¡¯t aplished her work, she didn¡¯t return to Ning City with Junyuan and Xia Yanran.


    Now that Xia Mo was present to take care of Junyuan, Xia Yanran felt a lot more at ease.


    After Junyuan and Xia Mo returned to Ning City, one of the patients that Junyuan had once treated, approached Junyuan after finding out that Junyuan¡¯s wrist surgery was sessful. That person had a rtive that was currently hospitalized in Renxin Hospital and he hoped for Junyuan to be the main surgeon for his rtive.


    Although Junyuan¡¯s wrist surgery was sessful, he still needed some time to recover. He couldn¡¯t hold a scalpel immediately, but that person only believed in Junyuan and did everything to ask him to do it. Junyuan had no choice but to ept the request. He then went to the hospital to find out about the patient¡¯s situation. If it was required, he would be in the surgery room to advise the patient.


    Renxin Hospital was a private hospital and used to be under Mu Sihan¡¯s name. When he returned to the Royal familyter, he transferred the property to another person.


    Right now, the head of the hospital was Shen Jiayi¡¯s father.


    The chief surgeon, Ren Lingyun was a junior Junyuan had taught before. Hearing that the patient wanted to ask Junyuan to return and help treat him, he immediately nodded and agreed, before he went to Junyuan¡¯s pharmacy to invite him personally.


    ¡°Senior Junyuan, it¡¯s the patients¡¯ blessings for you to be able to hold a scalpel again. I¡¯ll make a request with the hospital to hire you again.¡±


    Junyuan had worked at both the City Hospital and Renxin Hospital before. He had some lingering feelings for both the hospitals.


    He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Junyuan went with Lingyun to Renxin Hospital to visit that patient, before he went to Yiyun¡¯s office to look at the patient¡¯s medical records.


    When he was done, he discussed the patient¡¯s condition with Lingyun.


    ¡°The patient¡¯s immunity is a little weaker now, so it¡¯s not too suitable for him to be in contact with even more people. His bone marrow had already mutated. If we can find a suitable bone marrow, I think we should do the surgery immediately...¡±


    Lingyun nodded. ¡°Senior Junyuan is right. From how it is now, you¡¯re the best doctor in doing dry cell transntations in Ning City.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll work with the main surgeon then.¡±


    Lingyun nced at Junyuan, saying with slight hesitation, ¡°The main surgeon is Senior Sangyu.¡±


    When Junyuan heard this name, he froze slightly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s him.¡±


    Before Lingyun could say anything, the doors were suddenly pushed open. The person didn¡¯t even knock on the door and walked in immediately.


    Lingyun was unhappy, but he didn¡¯t say much. Sangyu had quit his post at the City Hospital toe here to work. Now, he was already the Deputy Head of the hospital and was his boss. He was also the Head of the hospital¡¯s daughter¡¯s boyfriend, his future extremely bright.


    Lingyun didn¡¯t like Sangyu. His medical skills were definitely worse than Senior Junyuan. Besides, from what he knew, Shen Jiayi used to be Junyuan¡¯s girlfriend. Sangyu always liked topete with Junyuan, so he must have gotten Shen Jiayi using some despicable means.


    Sangyu saw Junyuan, but ignored his existence. He walked in front of Lingyun¡¯s table and coughed, so Lingyun had no choice but to stand up and let Sangyu take his seat.


    After Sangyu sat down, he nced at Junyuan with a slightly raised eyebrow. ¡°I thought I was seeing wrong, but it really is Dr Xia. You¡¯re such a rare guest. I thought you wouldn¡¯t want toe to a hospital ever again in your lifetime, but instead, you¡¯re really determined and to have a ce here.¡±


    Lingyun furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Deputy Sang, I was the one who invited Senior Junyuan over.¡±


    Junyuan knew Sangyu, so he looked up and shook his head at Lingyun. Sangyu was a person who would definitely take revenge and was extremely petty. There was no benefit in offending him.


    ¡°Before I came in, I heard Yiyun say you wanted Dr Xia to be my assistant? Tsk tsk, with his ability, do you think he¡¯s willing to work under me? However, thest two years had been rather hard for him. Not only does his hand not work, his penis doesn¡¯t work as well. Isn¡¯t he extremely pitiful?¡±


    Lingyun replied, ¡°Senior Junyuan¡¯s hand is already healed. It won¡¯t be long before he will be able to hold a scalpel again.¡±


    Sangyu stared at Lingyun, who kept speaking up for Junyuan, unhappiness shing in his eyes. ¡°Really? Then, I¡¯ll really have to congratte Dr Xia. However, our hospital really doesn¡¯tck doctors recently. If Dr Xia really wants to take up a scalpel again and save people, you should go and try another hospital!¡±


    Junyuan stood up from his chair. No matter what Sangyu said, he would always look at ease and indifferent, like he hadn¡¯t been humiliated at all. His attitude made Sangyu feel extremely helpless, like his fist had punched soft cotton.


    Junyuan was always like this. Even if he had fallen, there would still be a refreshing and untouched elegance on him.


    ¡°Senior Junyuan...¡± Lingyun wanted to say something, but Junyuan shook his head at him. ¡°I¡¯m alright. If you want to discuss about that patient¡¯s condition, you can call me anytime.¡±


    Junyuan turned around to leave the office.


    Shen Jiayi happened toe to the hospital to look for her father. When she saw Junyuan again, Shen Jiayi¡¯s eyes almost popped out of her head.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was her hallucination, but Junyuan looked a lot younger and more handsome.


    Today he was wearing a casual shirt and jeans. With his hair cut slightly shorter, it made him look more handsome and energetic. Seeing him walk towards her, Shen Jiayi¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but thump crazily.


    Junyuan felt a warm gazending on him. Looking up, he saw Shen Jiayi standing not too far away. Junyuan didn¡¯t have any expression and acted like he didn¡¯t see Shen Jiayi, leaving without even ncing at her.


    Seeing Junyuan treat her like she was invisible, Shen Jiayi felt really sad and unhappy. She stomped her feet and chased after Junyuan.


    However, she had only taken a few steps when she saw Junyuan smile, the dimple on his right cheek sinking in as he looked extremely handsome.


    ¡°Junyuan...¡±


    Shen Jiayi had just called out Junyuan¡¯s name when she saw a petite and feminine figure jump into Junyuan¡¯s arms.


    She heard Junyuan say warmly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard from the pharmacy staff that you came here. I happened to be free in the afternoon, so I came to look for you. Why? You don¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    ¡°We just saw each other this morning.¡±


    Xia Mo wrapped her arms around his neck, raising her eyebrows yfully. ¡°It¡¯s already been an entire morning and afternoon since we saw each other! Anyways, I miss you!¡±


    Junyuan pinched Xia Mo¡¯s face. ¡°Be good and let go first. Many people are looking at us.¡±


    It was then that Xia Mo found out that there were indeed many people staring at them. She even knew one of them. Wasn¡¯t that Doctor¡¯s ex-girlfriend?


    Seeing that Shen Jiayi¡¯s eyes were almost popping out of her face, Xia Mo thought about how she had treated Doctor and humiliated him in the past. Xia Mo huffed coldly in her heart, ignoring any shyness she might have as she stood on her toes and ced a soft peck on Junyuan¡¯s warm and soft lips.


    How could Junyuan not understand what Xia Mo was doing? He didn¡¯t stop her and let her kiss him all she wanted, before he pulled her arms down from his neck.


    Shen Jiayi watched as Junyuan pulled Xia Mo¡¯s hand down and held onto hers tightly. Her eyes widened, she was in so much shock her jaw was agape.


    Was this really the Xia Junyuan she knew?

 Chapter 1171 - Wanting To Ruin Her White Moon

    <h4>Chapter 1171: Wanting To Ruin Her White Moon</h4>


    Shen Jiayi stared at Junyuan with crazed, yet adoring eyes. She always knew that he looked like a god, handsome and eye-catching whenever he smiled.


    Shen Jiayi thought that without her, he would never meet a person who liked him so sincerely again. After all, he had erectile dysfunction.


    However, the girl in his arms now was youthful and energetic, yful and soulful. Every action and smile from her made her look extremely charming.


    Shen Jiayi felt extremely bad.


    ¡°Jiayi, what are you looking at?¡± Sangyu walked over and looked in the direction where Shen Jiayi was looking at as well. Junyuan was leaving as he held onto Xia Mo¡¯s hand, so Sangyu couldn¡¯t see Junyuan¡¯s expression. All he could see was the girl beside him smiling brightly as she looked up at him.


    Sangyu was surprised by Xia Mo¡¯s bright smile. When she smiled, it was like sunshine was shining on them, making their eyes brighten at the sight.


    ¡°T-that is Xia Junyuan¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Sangyu said in disbelief. His thoughts were the same as Shen Jiayi, as he thought that it was impossible for Junyuan to find a better girlfriend than Shen Jiayi again.


    Now that he had Shen Jiayi and was the Deputy Head of Renxin Hospital, he thought that Junyuan wouldn¡¯t reach his level again in his lifetime. However, he never thought that Junyuan would be able to find such a youthful, pretty and energetic girlfriend.


    Shen Jiayi looked away from Junyuan. Seeing Sangyu stare at Xia Mo, Shen Jiayi¡¯s expression darkened and she left hurriedly.


    Sangyu caught up to Shen Jiayi, catching her hand. However, Shen Jiayi shook her hand away in the next second.


    ¡°Jiayi, are you still thinking about Xia Junyuan?¡± Sangyu stared at Shen Jiayi with a dark expression.


    All that was in Shen Jiayi¡¯s mind was the sight of Junyuan smiling affectionately at Xia Mo. Seeing Sangyu re up at her, she felt even more annoyed. ¡°Who are you topare to Junyuan? He¡¯s my White Moon[1]!¡±


    Sangyu stared as Shen Jiayi left after she finished speaking, darkness shing in his dark eyes.


    White moon?


    Alright, just wait! He would make her white moon lose everything he had!


    ...


    Junyuan spent the night in Xia Mo¡¯s apartment.


    Although they haven¡¯t moved onto thest step, they did many intimate things.


    They only slept veryte at night.


    Junyuan stared at the girl in his arms who didn¡¯t look too good when she was sleeping. She was like a ko hanging on him, hugging his neck with both hands. Her sleeping posture had almost tortured him for more than half of the night.


    Junyuan pulled Xia Mo away from him lightly, before pushing a pillow into her arms to let her hug it and continue sleeping. He then went to wash up and left the room.


    After he made breakfast, Junyuan left a note to Xia Mo and went to work at the pharmacy.


    When Xia Mo woke up, Junyuan wasn¡¯t by her side anymore.


    He had already squeezed out the toothpaste for her in her cup, while he had already made breakfast and stuck a note on the refrigerator. [I already put the milk in the microwave. Heat it up before you drink it.]


    Xia Mo leaned against the refrigerator, a sweet smile appearing on her face. She felt like her heart had been soaked in honey, feeling both warm and sweet at the gesture.


    Doctor was really gentle and really good at taking care of people. Her taste was really good! Xia Mo smirked, extremely smug.


    ...


    When Junyuan was reaching the pharmacy, he saw many people surrounding the pharmacy.


    ¡°Everyone,e take a look! This is an evil pharmacy! I had a bad stomach achest night, so I came to get medicine here. But after I had it, I vomited and had diarrhea and almost lost half of my life! I came to get an understanding this morning, but the cashier said that I was lying!


    ¡°Fellow reporters,e and take a photo of this pharmacy¡¯s signboard! This evil pharmacy just wants to kill people!¡±


    Junyuan pushed the crowd apart and saw a pale-looking middle-ageddy standing in front of the pharmacy and shouting crazily. There were several reporters and photographers standing in front of her.


    Junyuan went forward and stared at the woman creating the ruckus. ¡°I¡¯m the owner of this pharmacy. What medicine did you take to make you vomit and have diarrhea?¡±


    The woman nced at Junyuan and immediately took two steps back. ¡°It¡¯s this evil boss! The medicine he sold to me has side-effects and almost took my life! I suspect that he¡¯s selling fake drugs in the pharmacy! I want to report him!¡±


    Junyuan¡¯s pharmacy was a normal pharmacy to begin with. Because of his good skills, good temper and patience, many people who heard of him came to buy medicine from him. The business in the pharmacy had been rather good, so it had caused some jealousy from some of the other pharmacies in the area.


    Indeed, there were hical drug sellers that wanted him to sell their products before. However, he rejected them on the spot. He was never one who did hical things.


    ¡°What medicine did you takest night? Can you show me your receipt fromst night?¡±


    ¡°If I showed you, you would just destroy the evidence! I need a proper exnation today. If not, I will make sure that your pharmacy closes down!¡±


    Junyuan furrowed her eyebrows slightly. This woman had clearlye to create trouble.


    He wanted to go into the store to check the CCTV to see what the woman had boughtst night. However, a reporter rushed over and pointed the microphone directly at Junyuan.


    ¡°Sir, doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt from selling fake drugs? You earn great profits from selling fake drugs. Do you have your professional ethics by selling fake drugs at the expense of the customers¡¯ health?¡±


    Junyuan¡¯s handsome expression darkened as he stared at the reporter with her sharp words. ¡°Is framing and using me a part of your professional ethics as a reporter?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, my God! I almost got killed by the evil boss of his pharmacy. Instead of apologizing, he¡¯s even arguing! How can there be such an evil person in this world?!¡±


    Junyuan¡¯s handsome expression slowly tensed. When it came to dealing with such shameless people, it wouldn¡¯t work to reason with them.


    He took a few steps towards the woman, his left hand tugging strongly to pull her up from the floor.


    The woman never thought that Junyuan would be so strong even though he looked tall and thin. She was about eighty kilograms heavy, but he managed to pull her up with ease.


    Seeing that Junyuan was going to feel her pulse, she wanted to struggle, though Junyuan held onto her tightly.


    The woman started to shout, ¡°Save me! The evil doctor is trying to take advantage of me!¡±


    The moment the woman spoke, a scoff sounded. ¡°Ha!¡±


    Xia Mo walked over with a sneer on her lips. She had a hand on her waist while she pointed at the woman with her other hand. ¡°How about you take a look at yourself in the mirror? I¡¯m Dr Xia¡¯s girlfriend. Do you think he will take advantage of you when he has me?¡±


    Xia Mo was never one to judge a person, but this crazy woman¡¯s words were too hard to listen to.


    People in the crowd who heard Xia Mo couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°There really is nothing topare.¡±


    The woman¡¯s face flushedpletely. She wanted to move her hand away, but Junyuan continued to hold her tightly. The woman nced at that reporter, and that reporter hurriedly rushed towards Junyuan.


    Although Xia Mo was usually outgoing, she was very observant and detailed. Besides, she was a reporter as well. Seeing that person rush over, Xia Mo took out her reporter pass and wore it, hanging around her neck. She moved forward and blocked that reporter.


    ¡°Whichpany are you from? Why don¡¯t I see your reporter pass?¡± Xia Mo stared at that reporter with sharp eyes.


    ¡°Whichpany I¡¯m from is none of your business. Get lost!¡±


    [1] White Moon is a saying in Chinese where the cherished person is innocent and untainted by reality.

 Chapter 1172 - Their Hearts Were Aligned

    <h4>Chapter 1172: Their Hearts Were Aligned</h4>


    Staring at the fierce reporter, Xia Mo was not scared at all.


    It only made her lift her chin, her eyes sharp as daggers. ¡°There¡¯s a new regtion by the Ning City government. When a reporter is doing an interview, they must wear their reporter pass. You don¡¯t have your pass, so it¡¯s against the regtions. I have the right to report you.¡±


    Under the many eyes of the crowd, the reporter didn¡¯t dare touch Xia Mo. He had no choice but to take out a reporter pass from his bag and wear it.


    Xia Mo narrowed her eyes at the pass. ¡°You¡¯re from Times Newspaper, right?¡±


    The reporter stared at Xia Mo, guardedness shing in his eyes. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I know the boss of Times Newspaper. Let me call and find out how he hired such a lowly skilled reporter like you.¡± Before the reporter could say anything, Xia Mo took out her phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call him!¡±


    The moment the reporter spoke, he realized that he had fallen into Xia Mo¡¯s trap. Xia Mo didn¡¯t know the old President of Times Newspaper at all.


    ¡°How dare a fake reporter like you stir trouble here?¡±


    After being exposed by Xia Mo, the reporter¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m a reporter isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that the boss of this pharmacy is really evil.¡±


    Evil? Xia Mo wanted to kill this fake reporter with a p. Even if everyone in the world was evil, her Doctor wouldn¡¯t be evil, alright?


    After Junyuan forcefully held down onto the woman¡¯s hand, he already managed to make a diagnosis of her condition.


    ¡°You have intestinal inmmation. You didn¡¯t vomit and have diarrhea because of my medicine, but because you ate bad food. You had expired sauce this morning, didn¡¯t you? You didn¡¯t vomit and have diarrheast night, but it started after you had the sauce this morning. If you vomited and had diarrhea for the entire night like you said, you wouldn¡¯t have the energy to make a ruckus here. You would be in the hospital instead.¡±


    The woman widened her eyes, not expecting Junyuan to understand everything with just feeling her pulse. How... How did he guess so urately what she had and what she did?


    The woman opened her mouth, wanting to say something when Xia Mo suddenly took the video camera from that fake reporter and aimed it at the woman. ¡°I¡¯ll record everything you say from now on. If there are any lies, Dr Xia and I will resort to legal actions. You should know that Dr Xia is the best doctor in Ning City. If you want to frame someone, you have to have the capability to do it too!¡±


    The woman nced at Xia Mo¡¯s reporter pass. She was so afraid her legs went weak. She wasn¡¯t someone who had a lot of experience in life, so she said with a pale expression, ¡°Indeed, D-Dr Xia didn¡¯t sell fake drugs. Someone gave us a sum of money to get us to ruin Dr Xia¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s Deputy Sang from Renxin Hospital. Please don¡¯t report me!¡±


    ...


    Xia Mo didn¡¯t know that the video camera was connected wirelessly to Sangyu¡¯s phone. Hearing the woman confess his name, his expression immediately darkened.


    He took out his phone and made a call.


    ¡°Chief Lu, I know someone who is selling fake drugs. The situation is extremely serious. Can you send someone to handle it...¡±


    After that woman and the fake reporter ran away hurriedly, Xia Mo said to the crowd with a giggle, ¡°Our Doctor is a nice person with good medical skills. Although his temper is good, it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s easy to bully. If anyone needs treatment from our Doctor, we¡¯ll do our best. However, if you want to harm our Doctor, we¡¯re not easily pushed over. I¡¯ve already written down the names and addresses of the two people who ran away just now. I¡¯ll be going to the police stationter.¡±


    Many people in the crowd had benefited from Junyuan¡¯s treatment, so they all started to say, ¡°Dr Xia is a good doctor. We believe in him. If anyonees to make trouble in the future, all of us residents here would be the first person to deal with them.¡±


    After Xia Mo left with a bright smile, she returned to the pharmacy. Before she could say anything to Junyuan, the supervising attendant and two uniformed policemen walked over.


    The supervising attendant wanted to check all of the drugs in the pharmacy, so the pharmacy had to be closed for two days.


    The police had already received a report, so they wanted to bring Junyuan back to the police station for an investigation. In that moment, Xia Mo and Junyuan both understood that the malicious man, Sangyu, must have made the report first.


    At this point, Junyuan had no choice but to go to the police station and cooperate with the police.


    Xia Mo followed behind the police car and arrived at the police station. On the way, she called Huo Ze. She didn¡¯t know where this guy had gone, but his phone never went through.


    Having no choice, Xia Mo had to call the Huo family¡¯s third uncle. However, his assistant told her that the Third Uncle was in a meeting, which would only finish after an hour.


    Xia Mo got out of the car hurriedly and walked towards the police station.


    ...


    Junyuan¡¯s situation was better than Xia Mo had imagined. He met an old man the moment he got brought into the police station.


    The old man was the Chief¡¯s father. Seeing Junyuan brought in, he stared at Junyuan for a good few seconds.


    ¡°You are... Dr Xia?¡±


    Seeing the Chief¡¯s father recognize Junyuan, the police stood by the side and stopped urging Junyuan to walk faster.


    Junyuan nodded. Even though he was brought into the police station, he wasn¡¯t panicked at all. His handsome face was as calm as usual. When he saw the old man, he nodded politely at him with a soft smile. ¡°Uncle Lu.¡±


    The person knew the Chief¡¯s father? ¡°Dr Xia, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Old Master, he was reported to be selling fake drugs, so we brought him in for investigation.¡±


    The moment the police finished speaking, he heard the old man explode, ¡°You¡¯re speaking nonsense!¡±


    The old man¡¯s strong voice frightened all of the policemen out of their wits. ¡°Old Master, we©`¡±


    The old man interrupted the policemen¡¯s words as he stared at Junyuan and his eyes pierced the surrounding policemen. ¡°Dr Xia saved my life in the surgery room once. He treats his patients as his kin, how would such a dignified and well-mannered person sell fake drugs? Go, call your Chief down!¡±


    Seeing the Old Master so furious, the policemen didn¡¯t dare say anything else and hurriedly went up to call their Chief.


    The old man brought Junyuan to a resting room.


    ¡°Dr Xia, after I woke up from the anesthesia from the surgery, I heard you went on a break, but you never returned to the hospital. With your good skills, why did you go and open a pharmacy?¡±


    Junyuan smiled warmly and exined everything that happened briefly.


    ¡°So, you hurt your wrist during your break. It¡¯s a good thing that your wrist surgery was sessful. You¡¯re such a talented and capable person, you shouldn¡¯t limit yourself with a small pharmacy.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Lu thinks too highly of Junyuan.¡±


    The old man patted Junyuan¡¯s shoulder, his son happening to see this when he walked in. The old man had led troops to war before, so his strong aura still just as fierce, even after he retired. Since he was young, he had been afraid of his strict and stern father. But what did he just see? His father was actually smiling at Junyuan!


    The old man nced at his son at the door, scolding out loud, ¡°Come in!¡±


    ¡°Father, this is my work ce! Can¡¯t you leave me with some dignity?¡±


    The old man pointed at his nose and snapped, ¡°You¡¯d better exin it to me carefully! Why did you arrest my life savior? Even if you were the one selling fake drugs, Dr Xia would never do it!¡±


    The Chief was speechless. Old man, who was his biological son?

 Chapter 1173 - In Her Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1173: In Her Heart</h4>


    Wait a minute!


    The old man said that Junyuan was his life savior?


    ¡°Father, I remember the main surgeon for your surgery was Sangyu!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! What Dr Sang? My main surgeon was Dr Xia! That Dr Sang was only Dr Xia¡¯s assistant.¡±


    Junyuan briefly understood what was going on already.


    At that time, he went on leave and went to find Yanran in Hong Kong after he finished the old man¡¯s surgery. However, he didn¡¯t expect to get into that ident that ruined his wrist and he couldn¡¯t hold a scalpel anymore after that.


    ¡°Dr Xia went on leave after my surgery. Later, he injured his wrist and quit his job at that hospital. That Dr Sang must bepletely shameless and despicable to take Dr Xia¡¯s credit!¡± As the old man spoke, he red at Chief Lu angrily again. ¡°If you paid more attention to me usually, you would know which doctor treated me the best during my hospitalization!


    ¡°I raised you up with so much so difficulty, but you threw me at the hospital with the excuse of you being busy and let the nurses take care of me. Dr Xia was the one who brought me good food from home everyday. When I was unhappy, he would push me down for a short walk and apany andfort me. Apart from medical skills, character is very important to a doctor too. Dr Xia is a rare find that has excellent medical skills second to none! He also has the heart and dignity of a healer.¡±


    Chief Lu instantly understood why his father looked at Xia Junyuan with such benevolent and gentle eyes.


    Even he was touched from hearing the story.


    How would such a good doctor sell fake drugs? Instead, Sangyu, who had reported him, was extremely suspicious.


    He always thought that Sangyu had saved his father, so he was extremely grateful to Sangyu. He never thought that Sangyu would be a fake with such a bad personality.


    ¡°You¡¯d better properly investigate Dr Xia¡¯s case. Find the person who reported him, and find the people who went to his pharmacy to create a ruckus and punish them properly!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ...


    Xia Mo was panicking badly. Just as she was about to call the Huo family¡¯s Third Uncle once more, she saw Junyuan walking out.


    The Old Master had brought Junyuan out personally.


    Xia Mo was bbergasted.


    The Old Master was actually bringing Junyuan out!


    After the two men bid each other farewell, Junyuan finally turned and walked towards Xia Mo.


    Looking at Xia Mo, who was staring at him without blinking, Junyuan pinched her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s alright now.¡±


    Xia Mo pouted and jumped into Junyuan¡¯s arms, hugging his thin waist as she choked, ¡°I was almost scared to death.¡±


    Junyuan caressed Xia Mo¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so I only came in for an investigation.¡±


    Xia Mo asked Junyuan about what happened. After finding out, Xia Mo smirked happily and proudly, ¡°My Doctor is just that capable.¡±


    Junyuan smiled. Just then, his phone rang.


    It was a call from Lingyun.


    ¡°Senior Junyuan, you have toe to the hospital quickly, Mu Zi¡¯s condition has worsened. I don¡¯t know where Deputy Sang went, I can¡¯t call him either. Mu ZI¡¯s family are extremely worried...¡± Muzi was the patient who wanted Junyuan to be her main surgeon for the surgery.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming over now.¡±


    Hearing that Junyuan was going to go to Renxin Hospital, Xia Mo didn¡¯t want to let him go at first. After all, Sangyu was there. However, after hearing that the patient needed Junyuan¡¯s help, Xia Mo immediately drove Junyuan to the hospital without any other questions.


    Junyuan arrived at the hospital and spent two hours working with Lingyun to save Muzi from the gates of Hell.


    Aftering out from the surgery room, Junyuan told Muzi¡¯s family, ¡°The surgery must be done within the week.¡±


    Once Muzi was sent back to her ward, Junyuan took off his surgery gown and washed his hands. Xia Mo had been waiting outside the entire time. When she saw Junyuan, she passed him a thermos sk. After he drank a sip of water, she fed him a piece of chocte as well.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Xia Mo wiped the thin beads of sweat on Junyuan¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. I know you must be exhausted.¡± Xia Mo looked around them, before getting Junyuan to bend down a little. When she saw that there was no one, she quickly pressed a kiss on his lips.


    However, just as she finished kissing him, an annoying voice trailed over. ¡°This is a hospital, not the ce for you to date at! Xia Junyuan, I just heard that you went into the surgery room? You¡¯re not a doctor working here, who allowed you to enter the surgery room?!¡±


    Both Xia Mo and Junyuan turned back at the same time. When she saw Sangyu walking over angrily, Xia Mo really wanted to punch him to death.


    He couldn¡¯t be contacted when it was urgent and now that Doctor had saved Muzi¡¯s life, he came to find trouble with Doctor instead?


    What was wrong with this person?


    ¡°Xia Junyuan, you¡¯re only the owner of a small pharmacy now. You don¡¯t have the right to enter a surgery room. Your conduct had gone against the professional regtions in the industry. I can report you to the association and throw you into the ck list, so you wouldn¡¯t be able to work at any big hospitals in the future.¡±


    Lingyun came out from the surgery room, finally understanding why he wasn¡¯t able to contact Sangyu earlier. It turned out that he wanted to use this incident to prevent Senior Junyuan from being hired by any hospitals again.


    Evil! He was f*cking evil!


    ¡°Deputy Sang, you¡¯re using your power for your own private agenda! It¡¯s f*cking pointless to work with people like you.¡± Lingyun took off his surgery hat. ¡°If you really dare do that to Senior Junyuan, I quit as well.¡±


    ¡°Sure, you can quit and we¡¯ll see which other hospitals want you!¡± Sangyu was exceptionally fearless.


    Xia Mo couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°I¡¯ve seen shameless and despicable people, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless and despicable as you! Are you really a doctor? I think you¡¯re the devil instead!¡±


    Sangyu stared at the pretty Xia Mo. He didn¡¯t mind what she said,ughing instead, ¡°Miss©`¡±


    Xia Mo interrupted him, ¡°You¡¯re the Miss, your entire family are Misses![1]¡±


    Sangyu¡¯s expression changed a little, as he raised his hand, wanting to hit Xia Mo. Junyuan immediately pulled Xia Mo behind him, grabbing Sangyu¡¯s wrist with his left hand. ¡°My girlfriend is right, you¡¯re indeed shameless and despicable. To think you¡¯d even raise your hand to a woman.¡± Junyuan pushed him hard, causing Sangyu to take a few steps back.


    Sangyu¡¯s expression darkenedpletely as he gritted his teeth and pointed at Junyuan. ¡°Alright, just you wait. Even if your wrist is healed, not only can I make it so you will never be hired by any hospitals here, I¡¯m going to make sure you wouldn¡¯t be able to open a pharmacy in Ning City also!¡±


    As if thinking of something, Sangyu nced at Xia Mo again. ¡°You¡¯re such a young girl. Is there something wrong with you for you to be together with a useless man? Ha, even if he¡¯s extremely good to you, what¡¯s the point if he cannot give you sex?¡±


    When Sangyu said this, several nurses passed by him. When they heard it, they turned towards Junyuan, disbelief in their eyes. They also looked at Xia Mo with slight pity, while they stared at Junyuan with eyes full of judgement. Why did he get a girlfriend when he was useless? Wasn¡¯t he just ruining her?


    Xia Mo clenched his fists tightly as she disregarded any shame she might have had. She retorted furiously, her eyes sparking with rage, ¡°Who says my Doctor is useless? He¡¯s extremely skilful in that area!¡± With that said, she red at Sangyu. ¡°Look at how short your thumb is, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the one who¡¯scking instead!¡±


    [1] Miss in Chinese has an alternate meaning of being a prostitute, as men usually address prostitutes by Miss.

 Chapter 1174 - Don’t Know What to Say

    <h4>Chapter 1174: Don¡¯t Know What to Say</h4>


    At that moment, Sangyu had no idea what to say.


    When he was colleagues with Xia Junyuan in the past, he saw Junyuan when they went to the toilet together. He was indeed iparable to Xia Junyuan...


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. He was injured badly after being stepped on. It¡¯s impossible for him to recover.¡±


    Xia Mo red at Sangyu with her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°The thing weck the least in this world are geniuses! My doctor was able to be treated because one, there was a specialist that did a surgery for him, and secondly, he has such a beauty like me! For such a shameless and incapable Dr Sang like you, are you always going against my Doctor because you¡¯re jealous that he¡¯s more handsome and more capable than you?!¡±


    Sangyu stared at Xia Mo, whose every word was to argue and defend Junyuan and grudge against Junyuan only seemed to swell within him!


    Even when they were still in university, Junyuan was stronger than him in everything. When they started working, Junyuan was well liked by their bosses and patients, and even Shen Jiayi, whom he had fallen for at first nce, had fallen for Junyuan as well.


    All of these years, he did everything he could to step on Junyuan to make him a loser and finally, Junyuan was worse off than him. However, he actually managed to find such a young and pretty girlfriend that protected him with all she had!


    What did Junyuan do in his previous life?


    Junyuan, who had been quiet, suddenly took a step forward and grabbed Sangyu¡¯s neck with his left hand. He was extremely fast, so quick that both Xia Mo and Lingyun didn¡¯t manage to see how he did it.


    Xia Mo had never seen Junyuan like this. His usual bright eyes were red and dark now, his face tensed terribly as he exuded fierceness and hatred. ¡°Say, how did you know I was stepped on ruthlessly to injure that spot so badly?¡±


    Sangyu was shocked by Junyuan¡¯s dark expression, as he stammered, ¡°H-How wouldn¡¯t I know? You were hospitalized at the City Hospital back then, everyone knew about it.¡±


    Junyuan narrowed her eyes, increasing his force in strangling Sangyu¡¯s neck. ¡°Only my main doctor knows that I was stepped on. The patients¡¯ details in the City Hospital are confidential, so there are only two possibilities. One, you went to the database to look at my medical record secretly, and the other is that you were the one who stepped on me!¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t...¡± Sangyu nced at the nurses who were looking exceedingly interested in all the drama. ¡°What are you all doing?! Aren¡¯t you guys calling the security guards? Xia Junyuan, we have CCTVs in the corridors. I¡¯m going to report you to the police for being violent to me and wanting to strangle me to death!¡±


    Junyuan stared at Sangyu¡¯s evasive eyes. He was already more or less sure that Sangyu was the one who stepped on him.


    Recalling that dark period of his, and that he almost buried Yanran¡¯s happiness with it, a strong hatred burned in his heart.


    He had lived for more than thirty years and was able to stay calm no matter what happened. He never did any bad things and always followed thews and treated people nicely.


    Had he ever done anything bad to Sangyu? However, because of jealousy, Sangyu had almost ruined his life!


    A murderous glint appeared in Junyuan¡¯s eyes, all of his rationality disappearing as he increased his strength on the hands that were strangling Sangyu.


    Sangyu used all his strength to resist and struggle against Junyuan¡¯s hold.


    The two of them started to fight on the spot.


    Xia Mo was worried about Junyuan¡¯s left hand. He was still recovering, so he shouldn¡¯t injure it again.


    Moving forward, Xia Mo pulled Junyuan away. Seeing this, Lingyun also moved forward to pull Sangyu.


    Suddenly, Sangyu lost his guard and received two punches from Junyuan consecutively.


    At this moment, several security officers arrived.


    Sangyu was the Deputy Head, so all of the security officers listened to him.


    Sangyu wiped the wound by the corner of his lips, pointing at Junyuan¡¯s nose angrily. ¡°Chase this person out of Renxin Hospital for me and never let him step in here again!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it so noisy in front of the surgery room?¡± Chief Shen walked over with Shen Jiayi following behind.


    ¡°Chief, Lingyun got Junyuan toe rescue Bed 36¡¯s patient without seeking consent. I only said a few things to them, but Junyuan started to hit me. People without courtesy and manners like him are definitely the evil tumors in the industry!¡±


    The Head of the Hospital stared at Junyuan with furrowed eyebrows. Xia Mo was hugging Junyuan, his anger still present as his handsome expression was extremely dark.


    Shen Jiayi stared at Xia Mo, who was hugging Junyuan tightly, contempt and resentment in her heart. This woman was really shameless to stick herself tightly to a man in public. From what she saw, the woman would be chased away by Junyuan very quickly!


    Shen Jiayi didn¡¯t want to admit that Junyuan allowed Xia Mo to hug him so tightly because he loved and let her. In the past when they were together, Junyuan didn¡¯t even let her touch his hand.


    The Head had been extremely troubled because of his financial crises recently. Just this morning, he had sold the hospital at a high price.


    The new Head would probably do arge-scale restructuring of the staff. However, before the new Head came, he still had the right to do something about Junyuan going into the surgery room.


    ¡°Dr Xia, no matter what, you¡¯re not a doctor working here, so you cannot enter a surgery room. You went against the hospital¡¯s regtions, I will definitely report this to the association!¡±


    Hearing the Head¡¯s words, Sangyu¡¯s anger dissipated a lot. If they reported it to the association, it was equivalent to ruining Junyuan¡¯s future!


    Hearing her father¡¯s decision, not only did Shen Jiayi not go and speak up for Junyuan, she was even hoping for Junyuan to fall even more, so that this young girlfriend beside him would be forced to leave him.


    ¡°Chief, you can report me to the Association as well. I was the one who asked Senior Junyuan.¡± Lingyun said.


    Junyuan stared at Lingyun. ¡°Don¡¯t be too rash!¡±


    ¡°Senior Junyuan, I¡¯ve long wanted to quit working in an hical hospital that buries talent like this!¡±


    Hearing Lingyun¡¯s words, the Head waved his hand, extremely unhappy. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you don¡¯t cherish your future. I¡¯ll report the two of you together!¡±


    ¡°Lingyun!¡±


    Lingyun smiled at Junyuan. ¡°It¡¯s alright. The most is that I be a Borderless Doctor. In that case, my conscience wouldn¡¯t be uneasy either!¡±


    Junyuan, Lingyun and Xia Mo wanted to leave, but Sangyu stopped Junyuan and whispered in his ear, ¡°Xia Junyuan, you can forget about rising again in your lifetime. To tell you the truth, I did step on you, but do you have proof? Hahaha....¡±


    As if afraid that Junyuan would hit him again, Sangyu took a few steps back immediately. He was arrogant, but a coward as well.


    The expression he looked at Junyuan with showed that he couldn¡¯t stand him, but couldn¡¯t do anything to him. It was extremely annoying.


    Junyuan knew that violence wouldn¡¯t solve the problem. He needed evidence to make this person, who almost ruined his life, be punished byw.


    Xia Mo turned back to look at Junyuan. Seeing the redness in his bright eyes, her heart panged with pain, her small hand grabbing hisrge one. ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Feeling the softness and warmth in Xia Mo¡¯s hand, Junyuan¡¯s churning heart finally calmed a little. He grabbed Xia Mo¡¯s hand in turn, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m alright, let¡¯s leave first.¡±


    They walked towards the elevator. Suddenly, the doors opened and several suited men walked over.


    Junyuan had met the person leading the group once. It was Assistant Fang, Xiao Yi¡¯s assistant from his corporation at the Capital.

 Chapter 1175 - Ruthless Slap

    <h4>Chapter 1175: Ruthless p</h4>


    Assistant Fang saw Junyuan as well and he said politely, ¡°Oh Dr Xia is here too. I just happen to be looking for you!¡±


    Chief Shen saw Assistant Fang and walked over hurriedly. ¡°Assistant Fang, why are you here?¡±


    Assistant Fang nced at Junyuan, then at Chief Shen. ¡°Can you call all of your department chiefs and higher management in the hospital? I have an important announcement to make.¡±


    Chief Shen nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for it immediately.¡±


    Chief Shen led Sangyu and Shen Jiayi away.


    Assistant Fang nced at Junyuan. ¡°Dr Xia, please attend the meetingter as well!¡±


    ...


    In the Chief¡¯s office.


    Chief Shen got Sangyu to call all of the relevant people while he packed his things on his table.


    Shen Jiayi noted what her father was doing, so she asked with confusion, ¡°Father, why are you packing your things? Also, who is that Assistant Fang?¡±


    Chief Shen sighed. ¡°Jiayi, I already sold the hospital. In the future, there will be a new Chief taking over.¡±


    What?! Shen Jiayi widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°Father, how can this be?¡±


    Chief Shen looked down, remaining silent.


    ¡°Did you sell the hospital because you¡¯re incapable of returning the debt you owed the casino?¡±


    Chief Shen nced at Shen Jiayi with a dark expression. ¡°Did I raise you to allow you speak to me in such a tone?¡±


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s going to happen to us if we don¡¯t have the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Are you useless?¡±


    Shen Jiayi¡¯s longshes fluttered crazily. Selling the hospital meant that her family was bankrupt! Although they weren¡¯t considered very rich in the past, she was still the daughter of the Head of the Hospital, so she was still above other normal people. However, now, since her family was equivalent to being bankrupt, she was nothing.


    What about the branded things she wanted to buy? Then there were her overseas trips, how was she going to go?


    Also, there was Sangyu. She was no longer the Chief¡¯s daughter, would he still listen to her?


    Sangyu walked in after finishing the calls, so Shen Jiayi jumped into his arms, hugging him tightly. ¡°Sangyu, you¡¯ll be good to me no matter what, right?¡±


    Seeing Shen Jiayi hugging him in front of the Chief, Sangyu felt a little awkward as he pulled Shen Jiayi¡¯s hands away. He said with a smile, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll only be good to you.¡±


    ...


    Shen Jiayi followed Chief Shen and Sangyu into the meeting room.


    The meeting room was filled with the higher management of the hospitals and the chiefs of all of the departments.


    Seeing Junyuan and Lingyun in the meeting room, both Chief Shen and Snagyu furrowed their eyebrows at the same time.


    What was he doing there?


    Chief Shen said quietly to Assistant Fang, ¡°The two of them are not doctors in our hospital. This is the hospital¡¯s meeting, so they have no right to be here.¡±


    Assistant Fang nced down at the document in his hand. ¡°I told them toe.¡±


    Hearing this, Chief Shen had nothing else to say.


    After Chief Shen sat down and announced that he would stop being the Head of Renxin Hospital, everyone was shocked.


    This included Sangyu.


    ¡°Chief, what is this exactly?¡±


    Assistant Fang pulled the microphone over, saying clearly, ¡°Chief Shen had sold Renxin Hospital to ourpany, and ourpany will be cing the hospital under Dr Xia Junyuan¡¯s care. This is a gift from our President.¡±


    The moment Assistant Fang made his announcement, a loudmotion most made the room explode in chatter.


    Sangyu stood up in disbelief, mming his fists onto the table with all of his strength. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! This is impossible!¡±


    Junyuan had now be the person in-charge of Renxin Hospital?


    How could something like this happen?


    Assistant Fang stared at the agitated Sangyu, ignoring him as he got thewyers he brought with him to announce the transfer document.


    Sangyu¡¯s heart tensed with every word thewyer read.


    It¡¯s impossible!


    However, thewyer was one of the topwyers in Hua Country. The documents he read out were all bound by thew.


    The hospital had indeed been sold by Chief Shen.


    Sangyu felt extremely dizzy and he fell onto the chair after experiencing such a crazy blow. His eyes were red and filled with jealousy as he red at Junyuan. ¡°How much money do you need to buy such a big hospital? Did a rich woman fall for you when you went to S Country? Which rich woman would be so blind to actually want a useless person like you...¡±


    As Chief Shen stared at Sangyu, who was speaking so venomously as though he had lost his rationality, wanting to stop him, only to have Assistant Fang interrupt the conversation first. ¡°This person is...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the hospital¡¯s Deputy Head,¡± Sangyu replied smugly.


    Assistant Fang nodded, saying calmly, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold to actually dare to nder the hospital¡¯s new Head like this. Also, our President Xiao¡¯s brother-inw doesn¡¯t need a rich woman to fall for him. Our President Xiao is able to give his brother-inw ten more hospitals like this.¡±


    Brother-inw?


    Sangyu¡¯s mind was in aplete mess.


    He knew that Xia Junyuan had two younger sisters, both being extremely beautiful. However, from what he knew, his youngest sister didn¡¯t have a boyfriend and only his second younger sister had one. What he heard from Shen Jiayi was that they got together and separated often and that their rtionship wasn¡¯t too stable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. How would Xia Junyuan have such a rich brother-inw?¡±


    Assistant Fang stared at Sangyu like he was looking at a brainless idiot. ¡°How did Renxin Hospital allow someone who was intellectually impaired to be the Deputy Head?¡±


    Pfft...


    Lingyun started tough first. Once Lingyun started tough, the other people who couldn¡¯t stand Sangyu usually but didn¡¯t dare speak all started tough as well.


    Sangyu¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    Assistant Fang stood up from his seat, walking in front of Junyuan and passed him the hospital transfer contract. He said softly, ¡°Dr Xia, our President Xiao said that this is one of his betrothal gifts. President Xiao even said that he didn¡¯t do this to show off how wealthy he is now. He hopes for your medical skills to help even more people.


    ¡°However, because this society is extremely realistic, it would be hard for you to use all of your skills without a proper tform. From now, you will be in-charge of the hospital and he believes that you will manage it very well.¡±


    When Assistant Fang said thest sentence, he increased the volume of his voice.


    Junyuan¡¯s professional ethics were well known and approved and known by all of the doctors present. Many of them had been sad when he lost his ability to hold a scalpel again.


    Now that he had recovered, not only could he hold a scalpel again, he was in-charge of the hospital as well. They were all d and happy if it was a doctor with morals and ethics like Junyuan being in-charge of the hospital.


    Amongst everyone in the meeting room, Lingyun was the happiest. This was really an example that no matter how dark the road seemed, there would always be a way out!


    ¡°Senior Junyuan, stop hesitating! The hospital cannot fall into the hands of people like Sangyu anymore! I hope you can lead all of us!¡±


    The departmental chiefs all stood up and nced towards Junyuan. ¡°Dr Xia, please stay and take up the position as the Head of the Hospital.¡±


    Junyuan¡¯s emotions were all over the ce. Ever since he graduated from university, he did all the research he could. However, this time, the road had been hard and full of difficulties and he hadn¡¯t been sessful at all.


    It was hard not to feel helpless when he was filled with ambition, but didn¡¯t have the proper chance and tform to strive and do the best he could.


    He really never imagined that Xiao Yi would actually give him a hospital!

 Chapter 1176 - Unable to Read His Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1176: Unable to Read His Heart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Junyuan didn¡¯t hesitate for too long, he didn¡¯t reject the request either, as he said calmly to Assistant Fang, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for President Xiao¡¯s heartfelt gift. But Yanran hasn¡¯t married him yet, so I cannot ept the gifting contract. However, I can manage this hospital for President Xiao first. I¡¯m willing to treat even more patients in the future too, as this is my duty and also my honor.¡±


    Assistant Fang thought that President Xiao knew Junyuan like a god. He actually managed to guess that Dr Xia wouldn¡¯t ept the hospital immediately.


    ¡°Alright, our President Xiao said that he¡¯ll follow his brother-inw¡¯s wishes.¡±


    Everyone in the meeting room cheered immediately, except for Chief Shen, Shen Jiayi and an ashen Sangyu.


    Sangyu stared at Junyuan like he had taken arge blow, his hands clenching tightly. ¡°Even if you can be another man¡¯s savior, aren¡¯t you still a useless person? I¡¯m sure everyone knows now that Junyuan has erectile dysfunction. You won¡¯t have a bright future if you follow such a useless person!¡±


    With clear eyes, Junyuan stared at the deranged expression on Sangyu¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve already made a report to the police. With you stepping on me and injuring me so badly, it almost ruined my life. It¡¯s enough for you to be in jail for a few decades.¡±


    What?! Sangyu caused Junyuan¡¯s injury?


    Even Shen Jiayi froze, as she stared at Sangyu in disbelief.


    Sangyu¡¯s expression was extremely dark as he red at Junyuan with red eyes. ¡°How dare you nder me! You were the one who offended the triad people, yet you¡¯re thinking of pushing the me on me?¡±


    Junyuan waved his left wrist, showing off his watch. ¡°When you told me the truth secretly earlier, I turned on the recording function on my watch.¡±


    Sangyu widened his eyes immediately, unable to react to his senses. Everyone stared at his expression, already sure that he was the one who injured Junyuan and they all started to pinpoint at him.


    Not able to take the blow, Sangyu was frozen in his spot. He had already stepped relentlessly on Xia Junyuan down there, but he was now the one being pointed at.


    Screaming out loud with a twisted expression, Sangyu hollered, ¡°So what if it was me? Who asked Xia Junyuan to be better than me in everything? He knows that I¡¯ve always liked Shen Jiayi, but instead of helping me, he even agreed to date Shen Jiayi! He deserved it! He deserved everything! Hahaha!¡±


    p!


    Stepping up, Shen Jiayi pped Sangyu, her face covered in tears. ¡°So you¡¯re actually a person like this. It¡¯s so scary, you¡¯re too scary!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Sangyu, she wouldn¡¯t have broken up with Junyuan. Sangyu was the one who ruined her life with Junyuan.


    Sangyu touched the cheek Shen Jiayi had pped. ¡°Jiayi, have you ever liked me? I did everything for you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking rubbish! Sangyu, you look like a human but you¡¯re worse than an animal. Let me tell you honestly, I never liked you! I always liked Junyuan.¡±


    Sangyu looked up andughed out loud, before he suddenly took out a dagger hidden under his clothes and stabbed it towards Junyuan¡¯s chest with all of his strength.


    He was too quick and no one expected it.


    Just as the dagger was a few centimeters away from Junyuan and it was impossible for Junyuan to avoid it, a loud bang rang out and blood started to ooze from Sangyu¡¯s wrist. The dagger fell to the ground.


    Chief Lu walked in with several policemen.


    ...


    In the Chief¡¯s office.


    Junyuan and Chief Shenpleted the handover process. After realizing that Junyuan was almost stabbed in the heart by Sangyu, Xia Mo was so scared her legs went weak. She didn¡¯t dare take a step away from Junyuan anymore, sitting right next to him as the Chief and him exchanged their documents.


    Once the handing over was done, Junyuan invited the departmental chiefs for dinner.


    As Junyuan was in a rather good mood, he drank a few cups. Xia Mo didn¡¯t let him drink at first, but knowing that he was happy and d that he had returned to the profession he loved, she didn¡¯t have the heart to stop him.


    After dinner, since it wasn¡¯t too far from Junyuan¡¯s apartment, the two of them walked back.


    When they arrived at the building, Junyuan suggested to piggyback Xia Mo up. Xia Mo cherished him, so she didn¡¯t let him. But he insisted on it, so in the end, she relented.


    The two of them were all smiles and chatted happily and sweetly.


    Shen Jiayi was standing in front of Junyuan¡¯s apartment door. When she heard theirughter, she hurriedly found a ce to hide.


    She watched as Junyuan appeared from the emergency exit while piggybacking Xia Mo. They arrived in front of the apartment and Junyuan pressed Xia Mo against the wall, before he leaned down to kiss her.


    No... Shen Jiayi had never seen Junyuan act like this. How was he still the controlled and polite person she knew before? This man was like a wolf that wanted to swallow the woman in front of him with everything he had.


    The woman wrapped her legs around his waist, the couple continued to kiss as they unlocked the apartment with the fingerprint lock.


    Bam! The door mmed shut, blocking off Shen Jiayi¡¯s gaze.


    At the door, Xia Mo stared at the man in front of her panting. ¡°Did you know that your ex-girlfriend was looking at us secretly?¡±


    Junyuan hummed in agreement.


    ¡°Do you want to touch me tonight?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Mo, let¡¯s wait until I go visit your family at Huo family. I¡¯ll only touch you after they agree to our marriage.¡±


    Xia Mo knew that he cherished her and doted on her, and that he wouldn¡¯t touch her even if he had a reaction now. She nodded, touched by how much he cherished her.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ...


    Xiao Yi needed time to deal with Xia Yanran and his rtionship problems. Although Junyuan doted on his younger sister, he felt that what Xiao Yi said made sense as well, so both Xia Mo and he didn¡¯t tell Xia Yanran what happened in Ning City.


    During this time, Xia Yanran stayed at the Capital. She asked to meet Xiao Yi for two days before she managed to get an interview time slot from his assistant.


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t know what Xiao Yi was thinking. After she slept with him and he answered her call once, his assistant was the one who answered her calls.


    There was still an hour before it was the scheduled interview time. Since she was about to see him, Xia Yanran put on some makeup and changed into a pretty outfit.


    Just as she was about to go out, her Boss called. ¡°Yanran, did you see President Xiao¡¯s newest scandal? I heard that he has a scandal with the Duke¡¯s youngest daughter. When you¡¯re interviewing himter, you can try asking him about his personal matters.¡±


    After the call, Xia Yanran hurriedly opened the news portal.


    One of the articles was about Xiao Yi¡¯s news.


    The photo had obviously been taken secretly, so it wasn¡¯t very clear. However, she knew Xiao Yi and was able to recognize him with just view of his back.


    It was indeed him.


    The girl should be the Duke¡¯s daughter. They got out of the car together and went into a western restaurant together. While they were eating, they chatted andughed. Once they were done, Xiao Yi sent the girl back to the Duke¡¯s residence.


    Although there wasn¡¯t anything scandalous, she could tell that their time together was rather pleasant.


    Xia Yanran felt like ants were nibbling on her heart, her heart aching terribly.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand Xiao Yi. On one hand, he slept with her, on the other hand, he got so close with the Duke¡¯s daughter. What did he want? From his actions, he wasn¡¯t opposed to spending time with the Duke¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Hearing the driver¡¯s voice, Xia Yanran regained her senses. Staring at the tall building through the car window, she shook herself awake and paid the driver, before she got out of the car.

 Chapter 1177 - He Looked at Her Deeply

    <h4>Chapter 1177: He Looked at Her Deeply</h4>


    Xia Yanran did not want to turn herself into a resentful woman.


    After all, she was the one who wanted the breakup. Even if they slept together that night, she had said she did not care about the one night stand when she called him.


    Now that he was single, it was his right to eat with other women and send them home. She had no right to interfere! She was here for work today and could not bring in her personal feelings.


    Because she had an appointment, Xia Yanran was not stopped like Junyuan the other time.


    But when she was registering at the front desk, the front desk staff looked at her strangely. Actually, it was not strange but more like sizing her up, like those staring when one was looking at a celebrity.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s scalp tingled at the tant stare.


    When she reached the top level, Assistant Fang brought Xia Yanran into Xiao Yi¡¯s office.


    Xiao Yi sat behind the desk, his head lowered as he was signing documents. Xia Yanran could imagine even with her eyes closed that his signature must be strong and forceful.


    ¡°President Xiao, Miss Xia is here.¡± Assistant Fang reminded Xiao Yi, who was still looking down. He really did not understand what President Xiao had up his sleeves. His girlfriend was here, but he was not even looking at her.


    Xiao Yi hummed coldly.


    Assistant Fang made a cup of coffee for Xia Yanran and went out of the office.


    Now, Xiao Yi and Xia Yanran were the only two people left in the vast space. Xia Yanran saw that he was silent and did not disturb him. She sat on the sofa and took a sip of the coffee.


    But she could not help ncing at the man behind the desk from the corner of her eye.


    Today, he was wearing a ck shirt and the tailored cloth wrapped fittingly around his slender body. Faint stubble covered his jaw and a mature man¡¯s charm was vividly enhanced in him.


    Xia Yanran found that he was more stable and reserved than before. When a man reached a certain age, his temperament would change and his charm would grow with each passing day.


    Perhaps noticing her gaze, he suddenly raised his head and looked at her.


    Their eyes met.


    He looked at her, his handsome face calm and there was a cold aura hidden in his body.


    Over the years, what had remained unchanged was the sense of oppression that naturally emanated from him.


    Snapping out of her thoughts, Xia Yanran thought of the purpose of her visit and she put down the cup of coffee, standing up from the sofa.


    Xiao Yi looked down again and flipped through the documents in front of him.


    Click, click, click.


    The crisp sound of high heels on the floor could be heard. Xia Yanran walked to the desk in a sullen mood and broke the dead silence. ¡°President Xiao, I¡¯m Xia Yanran, the chief editor of XX Magazine. I¡¯m here to interview you.¡±


    Xiao Yi raised his wrist to look at the time. ¡°You¡¯ve already wasted ten minutes. You still have another ten minutes.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at his cold and unapproachable expression and felt infuriated.


    Damn it, when you f*cking slept with me, why didn¡¯t you calcte your time so urately then?


    Xia Yanran was angry, but she did not waste time arguing. She took out the stand and put the camera on it, adjusting it to video mode.


    She took out a notebook from her bag and looked at the man who hadid down the report. He sat elegantly on the leather chair with his arms crossed, his dark eyes like whirlpools staring at the camera lens.


    Xia Yanran quickly entered her professional interview state. ¡°President Xiao, thank you for epting this interview from our magazine. From what I know, your corporation has a wide range of businesses, ranging from finance and real estate, to marketing andmunication, branded shopping malls and so on. Will you continue to expand to other fields after taking over? What are your ns for the future operations of your corporation?¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression was calm and he met Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you know what the greatest risk in life is? It¡¯s not daring to take risks. Only extraordinary people can do extraordinary things. In those fields that you mentioned, our corporation has on hand the most sophisticated operating systems. As far as I¡¯m concerned, if there are good projects, we¡¯ll naturally expand in that direction. My aim for the next year is for the annual revenue of the corporation to double under my leadership.¡±


    Well, he had always been arrogant.


    Of course, he also had the ability.


    Xia Yanran asked several more professional questions and he answered them one by one.


    ¡°Miss Xia, you still have two minutes.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at Xiao Yi¡¯s unapproachable face, she gritted her teeth, asking, ¡°Lastly, can President Xiao talk about your private rtionships? Recently, some media reports have photographed you dining with the Marquis¡¯s daughter. Is President Xiao pursuing her?¡±


    Hearing Xia Yanran¡¯s question, Xiao Yi lifted his lips andughed faintly.


    He leaned against the chair, his posturezy. ¡°Is Miss Xia asking this question for personal or public reasons?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at his deep gaze and felt her heart throbbing in pain. If it was the Xiao Yi from the past, he wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her, would he?


    Ever since she proposed to break up, she felt that he had changed when she interacted with him again.


    ¡°Public reasons of course.¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at Xia Yanran¡¯s face for a while and smirked. ¡°It¡¯s what you think it is!¡±


    What an insincere and ambiguous answer!


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart started to beat wildly. Was he really going to develop his rtionship with the Marquis¡¯s daughter?


    ¡°Miss Xia, time¡¯s up.¡±


    Xiao Yi stood up from the leather chair and retracted his gaze from Xia Yanran¡¯s face without any reluctance, only indifference. Xia Yanran looked at him and felt like he was a stranger.


    With that, Xiao Yi stood up and went out. As Xia Yanran looked at his back, she had the urge to rush over and hug him tightly.


    She wanted to tell him that she regretted it.


    And that she would never mention breaking up again!


    But her legs were heavy as if they were filled with lead. Just as she had taken a step out, his phone vibrated.


    He took out his phone from his pants pocket and answered it. ¡°Hello, Miss Zhen.¡±


    Xia Yanran heard the words ¡®Miss Zhen¡¯ and her slender body froze on the spot.


    From what she knew, the Marquis¡¯s surname was Zhen, so this Miss Zhen was the daughter of the Marquis!


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart was still sinking when Xiao Yi¡¯s voice came to her ear. ¡°Do you need me toe over right now? Okay, I¡¯ll be there in about half an hour.¡±


    After ending the call, Xiao Yi turned and looked at Xia Yanran.


    He narrowed his deep dark eyes. ¡°Miss Xia, you don¡¯t look so good. Do you have something to say?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s hands that hung by her sides clenched into fists, his fingernails digging into her palms. Her mouth opened and closed, and in the end, she said helplessly, ¡°No.¡±


    No?


    A trace of irritation and coldness shed past Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes and his handsome face was as sharp as a sword. He nodded at Xia Yanran. ¡°Good, very good!¡±

 Chapter 1178 - Called Him After Getting Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 1178: Called Him After Getting Drunk</h4>


    After the interview, Xia Yanran received a call from Nan Zhi. The bridesmaid dress was ready and she asked Xia Yanran to go to the Crown Pce to try it on.


    Xia Yanran rushed to the Crown Pce and tried on the dress.


    It fit perfectly.


    After trying the dress, Nan Zhi called Yan Hua and she took the two of them to a newly opened high-end clubhouse for dinner.


    Xia Yanran was not in a good mood. She knew that she could not me anyone being at this state with Xiao Yi. Not only Xiao Yi, she was also beginning to hate herself now.


    She was always relying on the fact that Xiao Yi would not really leave her and was wearing down their feelings fearlessly.


    Now, she regretted it, but she did not even have the courage to ask to reconcile with him.


    Why was she such a coward? Why?


    Xia Yanran drank a lot of wine and Yan Hua and Nan Zhi could not stop her.


    After the meal, Nan Zhi wanted Xia Yanran to go back to Crown Pce with her, but Xia Yanran refused, choosing to leave on her own.


    ...


    Back at the hotel, Xia Yanrany on the bed. Picking up the telephone on the bedside table, she called Xiao Yi.


    Wine made people brave.


    This saying was not wrong at all. She wanted to say all the things she wanted to say to Xiao Yi using the courage she got from the wine.


    The phone rang several times.


    Just when Xia Yanran thought that no one was answering, the call went through.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    It was a woman¡¯s voice.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s blood seemed to have frozen in an instant.


    Seeing that Xia Yanran was not speaking, the woman on the other end of the line said without much emotion, ¡°You¡¯re looking for Xiao Yi, right? He went to the washroom. I¡¯ll ask him to call you back when hees out?¡±


    Xia Yanran mumbled a quick ¡®no¡¯ and hung up.


    She turned off her phone.


    Leaning against the pillow, she sobbed without a care.


    Why was this love of theirs so exhausting?


    ...


    In the clubhouse room.


    Xiao Yi came out of the washroom and Zhen Mi handed him his phone. ¡°A woman called you just now and I said you were in the washroom. I think she must have misunderstood something.¡±


    Xiao Yi took the phone and he smirked when he saw that it was the number from the hotel Xia Yanran was staying at.


    Zhen Mi saw Xiao Yi smiling and blew out a mouthful of smoke, asking with interest, ¡°Your girlfriend?¡±


    Xiao Yi did not reply. He took his phone and went aside, calling back.


    It rang for some time, but no one answered.


    Then Xiao Yi called Xia Yanran¡¯s phone, but she had turned it off.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s mood that had just improved slightly, turned gloomy.


    She hadn¡¯t changed at all!


    Hearing a woman answering his phone and she started to overthink, not asking him personally. Why was she so infuriating?!


    Xiao Yi frowned and rubbed his temples.


    He felt exhausted, both physically and mentally.


    A cigarette appeared in front of him. Xiao Yi raised his eyes and looked at Zhen Mi who was standing beside him, taking the cigarette she had passed over.


    ¡°It¡¯s really your girlfriend? When are you going to introduce her to me?¡±


    Xiao Yi nced at Zhen Mi and gave her a ¡®do I know you that well?¡¯ look. Not wanting to mention Xia Yanran, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re one of the few pairs of eyes that know hypnosis, why can¡¯t you hypnotize Yi Ran?¡±


    Xiao Yi asked for Yi Ran to be confined to a cell by herself. The other time Junyuan mentioned to him that Xia Yanran was unable to get pregnant, he kept thinking that it might have something to do with Yi Ran.


    But Yi Ran was tight-lipped. He tortured her, threatened and intimidated her, but she refused to say a word.


    ¡°I also find it strange. At my level, I shouldn¡¯t have failed. Even if she knew hypnosis, I think my skills are better than hers. But I don¡¯t know why it doesn¡¯t work on her.¡±


    Xiao Yi narrowed his eyes and his long fingers yed with the cigarette Zhen Mi had passed to him. ¡°If something isn¡¯t right, there must be a demon in the shadows.¡±


    ...


    Xia Yanran woke up with a hangover and her head felt heavy.


    She had been too indulgent on herself recently. She would get drunk when she was in a bad mood.


    She could not go on like this.


    Getting up from the bed, Xia Yanran went to the bathroom to take a bath. As she was putting on a facial mask, she turned on her phone.


    There were several missed calls and one of them was from Xiao Yi.


    Before Xia Yanran could think of why he had called her, she had a phone call. It was from Shu Min.


    Xia Yanran quickly answered it.


    ¡°Sister Shu.¡±


    ¡°Yanran, after I returned to Ning City, I heard from the old dean of the orphanage who the girl beside Yi Ran was.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s long and thick eyshes fluttered. ¡°Sister Shu, who is she?¡±


    ¡°I only know that her name is Xiaoxi and as for her surname, even the old dean doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Xia Yanran frowned. That girl was Xiaoxi. No wonder she felt that she looked familiar when she first saw her!


    If Xia Yanran remembered correctly, Xiaoxi did not leave until Xiao Yi got rid of Second Master Qin and she went to Hong Kong to make up with Xiao Yi.


    At that time, Xiao Yi had already noticed that Xiaoxi had feelings for him, her adoptive father. Xiaoxi had left on bad terms with Xiao Yi. She had broken off her rtionship with him as her adoptive father and swore to never have contact with him.


    Later, Xia Yanran learned from Xiao Yi that Xiaoxi had threatened him before. If he wanted to stay with Xia Yanran, she would inform Second Master Qin about it.


    Xiaoxi had already thrown away the kinship Xiao Yi had for her. After she left, Xiao Yi did not look for her again. A frown marred her forehead as many thoughts ran around her mind.


    Seeing that Xia Yanran was silent, Shu Min asked with concern, ¡°Yanran, are you okay?¡±


    Xia Yanran bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I went back to the orphanage and saw a boy who had grown up with Yi Ran. I mentioned Yi Ran to him and he told me about Yi Ran¡¯s rtionship. The man Yi Ran loved had died in a car ident and Yi Ran was devastated. Thest time the boy saw Yi Ran, she told him that she wanted to go to Tibet, where she could cleanse her soul... Oh that¡¯s right, Yi Ran should have asked Xiaoxi to go with her...¡±


    After ending the call, Xia Yanran sat on the sofa, thoughts whirling around her mind.


    She still did not understand many things.


    Since Yi Ran had a man she had loved, how could she have liked Xiao Yi? Did she get close to Xiao Yi because of the Old Madam¡¯s fortune?


    No, from how she looked at him, it was clear that Yi Ran liked Xiao Yi.


    And Xiaoxi... The doctor said that she was unable to get pregnant because she took medication that affected her hormones. Could it be that someone did something to her birth control pills when she was staying in Hong Kong?


    Did it have something to do with Xiaoxi?


    She needed to find out and clear things up.


    ...


    With her thoughts in a jumble, she found Nan Zhi and asked her to contact the prison. She wanted to see Yi Ran.


    When she learned that Yi Ran was confined to a cell and did not want to see her, Xia Yanran could only give up getting information from Yi Ran.


    Tibet, she needed to go to Tibet.


    Aside from her rtionship, Xia Yanran was a very assertive and decisive person in other matters. Within moments, she had booked the next flight to Tibet.

 Chapter 1179 - Bumping into Him

    <h4>Chapter 1179: Bumping into Him</h4>


    Xia Yanran checked out of her room. Just as she wasing out of the hotel, she bumped into Xiao Yi, who wasing in through the revolving door.


    Following behind Xiao Yi were two men who looked like bosses. They should be Xiao Yi¡¯s big clients and he had personally brought them to the hotel to check in.


    Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi¡¯s gazes met.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s deep gaze moved from Xia Yanran¡¯s face to the suitcase she was carrying.


    He frowned slightly.


    Where was she going? She was leaving after interviewing him?


    He still thought that before they reconciled, she would not leave.


    So, it was all his wishful thinking.


    Xia Yanran did not miss the coldness that shed past Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes and her heart could not help but tighten.


    She felt terrible.


    So, it was so painful for two people who had once loved each other to look at each other like strangers when they met.


    Lowering her eyes, Xia Yanran did not look at Xiao Yi. She was afraid that she would lose control of her emotions if she looked at him.


    They had broken up so she should let herself live decently, and not like a bitter woman.


    Xia Yanran pulled her suitcase and left the hotel with her eyes staring straight forward. As Xiao Yi looked at Xia Yanran¡¯s retreating figure, he clenched his hands that hung by his sides into fists.


    In the game of love, she was so calm that he had be a lion that was almost going mad.


    This woman always had the ability to make him lose and go out of control!


    ...


    Zhen Mi had been thinking of ways to break Yi Ran¡¯s psychological defenses. But Yi Ran was not so easy to deal with. So Zhen Mi had no choice but to change her method.


    Taking out a paper and pen, she asked Yi Ran to draw. Yi Ran did not resist Zhen Mi approaching her in such a way.


    She drew several drawings.


    When Xiao Yi found Zhen Mi, Zhen Mi was studying Yi Ran¡¯s drawings. In Yi Ran¡¯s drawings, there were blue skies, solemn-looking walls and nuns dressed in ethnic costumes holding prayer beads.


    These pieces of information were gathered from several drawings.


    Zhen Mi frowned and could not think of what Yi Ran¡¯s drawings meant.


    On thest piece of paper, a heart shape was drawn.


    Xiao Yi sat opposite Zhen Mi and looked at her being deep in thought. He crossed his legs together elegantly and said nothing, only staring at the drawings in her hand.


    After a moment of silence, Xiao Yi frowned and said, ¡°Are these all drawn by Yi Ran?¡±


    Zhen Mi nodded.


    ¡°She should be drawing the Pot Pce in Tibet!¡±


    His words snapped her out of her thoughts!


    Zhen Mi looked up and stared at Xiao Yi for a few seconds before she hit the table andughed. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Why didn¡¯t I think of it at once?¡±


    Looking at Zhen Mi¡¯s opened and unrestrained actions, Xiao Yi thought that this girl really wasted the gentle and beautiful name her family had given her!


    Zhen Mi did not care about Xiao Yi¡¯s discerning gaze and sheughed loudly, saying, ¡°These drawings of Yi Ran should be saying that the person she wanted to see is in Tibet, and that person has be a nun.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yi, if you want to open Yi Ran¡¯s heart and find out what you want to know, I¡¯m afraid you have to go to Tibet.¡±


    Xiao Yi nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Assistant Fang to book the ticket.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been there before, so I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    When Xia Yanran arrived in Tibet, it was almost evening. The temperature in Tibet at night was somewhat cool and Xia Yanran was not used to it. She caught a cold the first night she was there.


    For some reason, she was also somewhat breathless and did not sleep well at all. When she woke up the next morning, she was tired and bloated.


    Fortunately, no one knew her in this ce.


    Xia Yanran had a glib tongue and soon she became acquainted with thedy owner of the hotel.


    She took out two pictures and showed it to thedy owner with a charming smile. ¡°Have you seen these two girls before? We used to be good friends and nned toe to Tibet together, but I went abroad and lost contact with them.¡±


    The pictures were drawn by Xia Yanran. She did not have any photographs of Yi Ran and Xiaoxi, so she could only draw out their appearance from her memory.


    Thedy owner looked at it and shook her head. ¡°There are many guestsing and going from our hotel all year long. How can I remember?¡±


    ¡°These two friends are really important to me. Can you think about it carefully?¡±


    Seeing the tears welling up in Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes, thedy owner who had a good impression on Xia Yanran, felt pity for her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I really can¡¯t remember. But I can ask around the bosses of the few hotels I¡¯m familiar with. Can you let me take a picture of it?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ...


    Instead of sitting in the hotel to wait for thedy owner¡¯s news, Xia Yanran went to the temple. Her altitude sickness was getting more serious and her lips were already starting to chap.


    Fortunately, in the afternoon, thedy owner called Xia Yanran and told her that someone remembered those two girls.


    Hearing this, Xia Yanran immediately hurried back to the hotel. Thedy owner took Xia Yanran to another hotel and the owner was a thin and middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man said to Xia Yanran, ¡°I definitely remember these two girls. Because two years ago, they stayed in my hotel. The second night they stayed here, someone smoked in the hotel and caused a fire. One of the girls almost had her face disfigured. Later, I took them to the hospital and paid the medical fee. When the police closed the case, I never contacted them again.


    ¡°But a few days ago, I met that girl when I went to the Guangyin Temple. She seemed to have be a nun. I don¡¯t know if it was that fire that made her convert to Buddhism!¡±


    Xia Yanran could not help sighing in her heart, but she was slightly excited. After all, she had news about Xiaoxi and did note here for nothing.


    ¡°Boss, can you take me to that temple?¡±


    The boss called over one of his staff. ¡°I¡¯ll let him take you there!¡±


    After thanking him, Xia Yanran followed that staff to Guangyin Temple.


    Guangyin Temple was situated on a high mountain and there were no roads, only a deep path that people could just barely pass through.


    Xia Yanran was carrying an oxygen bag anding to Tibet and climbing the mountain, every step she took was extremelyborious.


    Her face was pale and she held onto the chains of the small path. Her legs felt weak and her body was swaying slightly.


    Just when she was going up a step, she suddenly lost her bnce and fell backwards uncontrobly.


    Xia Yanran did not want to bump into the people behind. If she fell, she would implicate many people. She grabbed at the chain subconsciously.


    But, a pair ofrge hands that suddenly reached out from behind her was faster than her actions. Her waist was firmly held from behind and half of the fingertips of the person were pressed against her perky buttocks.


    Xia Yanran was slightly flustered and embarrassed. After she stood firm, she avoided that pair of hands behind her. Not daring to turn and look at who had held her, she said thank you and hurriedly caught up with the staff who ws showing her the way.


    ¡°Wow, the hero rescued the beauty!¡±


    Xia Yanran had taken a few steps when a woman¡¯s voice sounded from behind. Hearing it, she felt that it was somewhat familiar.

 Chapter 1180 - It’s Enough to Have Just One Child in This Life

    <h4>Chapter 1180: It¡¯s Enough to Have Just One Child in This Life</h4>


    ¡°Wow, the hero saves the beauty!¡±


    As Xia Yanran climbed, she recalled where she had heard that woman¡¯s voice. It was not very familiar, but she had definitely heard it somewhere.


    After walking a few steps, Xia Yanran suddenly remembered that beforeing to Tibet she had given Xiao Yi a call and the woman who had answered...


    Yes, it was the voice that had just spoken!


    Xia Yanran thought of the hand that was around her waist just now and her heart jumped.


    Impossible, absolutely impossible!


    Why would she meet Xiao Yi here?


    Xia Yanran walked forward and used the corner of her eye to nce behind.


    Sure enough, she saw a tall figure.


    Xia Yanran could not help turning her head back. She had guessed correctly, the man behind was indeed Xiao Yi. How was this even possible?


    He was talking to a woman behind him. The woman was wearing a hat and sunsses, so Xia Yanran could not see her face, but she was tall and slender.


    She looked very simr to the Marquis¡¯s daughter she had seen on the news.


    ¡°Miss Xia, are you all right?¡± the hotel staff asked with concern as he nced at Xia Yanran who was slightly pale.


    Forcing herself to look away from Xiao Yi, Xia Yanran collected herself. When she had looked over at him for a few seconds, he did not look at her as if she was invisible.


    Xia Yanran had an unspeakable taste in her heart.


    Despite numerous doubts hovering in her mind, she did not ask anything and shook her head at the hotel staff, keeping up with his steps.


    Having a cold and feeling breathless, Xia Yanran felt like she was being tortured. But she had no choice but to grit her teeth and continue climbing up.


    Fortunately the hotel staff¡¯s body condition was good. He picked up a stick and pulled Xia Yanran up when she really could not move anymore.


    When she finally reached the top of the mountain, Xia Yanran almost copsed to the ground.


    The hotel staff had to rush back down the mountain and Xia Yanran stuffed a red packet towards him. After catching her breath, she stood up and walked towards Guangyin Temple.


    Because she was too exhausted, Xia Yanran did not notice Xiao Yi¡¯s movements.


    He might have already arrived at Guangyin Temple.


    But she did not understand why he came to Guangyin Temple.


    ...


    Although Guangyin Temple was not as magnificent as Pot Pce, there were also many buildings ovepping one another and it was built with bricks and stones near the mountain.


    There were many visitors to Guangyin Temple. They heard that their wishes woulde true if they prayed to the Bodhisattvas here.


    Xia Yanran circled around the temple and found a nun who was cleaning. Xia Yanran carefully asked if there was a disfigured nun in the temple.


    The nun who was cleaning said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Master Jue Chen? She went to attend a lecture on Buddhist culture today and may not be back until the evening.¡±


    Xia Yanran thanked her and went to sit down at an octagonal pavilion.


    She felt better after resting for a while.


    The environment of Guangyin Temple was quiet and the nts made for pleasant shade. After Xia Yanran recovered some strength, she stood up to walk around.


    When she arrived at the temple of the children bearing Guanyin, Xia Yanran unconsciously stepped forward.


    After taking three joss sticks, Xia Yanran knelt down in front of the statue of the Guanyin.


    Closing her eyes, she silently prayed in her heart. In this life, let her get pregnant with a child, just one child was enough. After praying, she kowtowed three times, put the joss sticks into the censer and gave money as an offering.


    Turning around, she prepared to leave.


    But she saw Xiao Yi standing at the entrance as she turned around.


    He was wearing a ck windbreaker and casual pants. He had both hands in his pants pockets and seeing her turning around, he looked at her with a faint smile.


    Xia Yanran pursed her lips and for a moment, looking as if she had done something embarrassing and wanted to dig a hole and hide inside.


    However...


    A man like him was not embarrassed appearing here, so why should she feel embarrassed?


    Taking a deep breath, Xia Yanran looked away as if she had not seen Xiao Yi. As she passed by him, he smiled slightly, said nothing to her and strode into the temple.


    Xia Yanran saw him taking three joss sticks and knelt at the ce she had prayed at just now.


    Her heart could not help beating wildly.


    But the next second, the appearance of a figure made her heart sink quickly.


    The woman who was with him had alsoe over. She walked up behind him and patted his shoulder. Their behavior looked familiar and intimate.


    Xia Yanran did not want to look anymore. She turned and left quickly.


    But the temple area was notrge. Xia Yanran walked around and was about to rest at a pavilion with a good view, when she saw Xiao Yi and the woman again.


    Now, the woman had taken off her jacket and was wearing a short sleeved t-shirt inside, paired with tight jeans. Her buttocks were perky, her waist slender and her figure was very good.


    The woman¡¯s height looked to be more than 1.77 meters and was good-looking, her face more deep-set than typical Asians. Her facial features were exquisite and well-defined. She had short hair and looked a little handsome.


    She looked energetic and was exchanging martial arts moves with Xiao Yi. Her legs were long and straight, and when she swept towards Xiao Yi, her action was cool and handsome.


    It could be seen that they wereparing their moves, but they looked quite harmonious.


    Xia Yanran had never seen such women around Xiao Yi before. Those before were always soft and delicate. The style this time was too different.


    After fighting for a while, the woman proposed to stop first. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give in. You were indeed a mafia boss before, so full of strength.¡±


    The woman wiped at the sweat on her forehead and seeing Xia Yanran in the pavilion, her eyes turned bright. ¡°Xiao, isn¡¯t she the beauty you saved just now? She keeps staring at us. Hmm, why do I find her a little familiar?¡±


    Before Xiao Yi could say anything, the woman started to walk towards Xia Yanran. She stretched out her hand to Xia Yanran and smiled. ¡°Hi, beauty. I¡¯m Zhen Mi, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Zhen Mi?


    So she really was the Marquis¡¯s daughter. Although she was a little different from what Xia Yanran had imagined her to be.


    Looking at Zhen Mi¡¯s smile, Xia Yanran was unable to be hostile to her. Standing up, she was about to shake Zhen Mi¡¯s hand when a long hand reached over, pulling Zhen Mi¡¯s arm.


    Like that, Xiao Yi had pulled Zhen Mi away.


    They stood a distance away and Xia Yanran did not know what they were talking about. She only saw that Xiao Yi was seemingly unhappy, his expression dark, though Zhen Mi was smiling brightly.


    The empty feeling in Xia Yanran¡¯s heart seemed stronger than ever. She sighed. It must be theck of oxygen that was making her feel so ufortable!


    After circling around again, Xia Yanran found another ce to rest and sat there until the evening. Fortunately, she did not meet Xiao Yi and Zhen Mi again.


    Thinking that Jue Chen should be back at this time, Xia Yanran got up and walked towards the temple.


    After asking, she learned that Jue Chen had returned and was meditating and chanting scriptures in her room. Xia Yanran asked the nun who was cleaning during the day to take her over.

 Chapter 1181 - Her Tears Fell Because of the Pain

    <h4>Chapter 1181: Her Tears Fell Because of the Pain</h4>


    Xia Yanran knocked on the door and after getting consent, she pushed open the door to go in.


    At this moment, a set of steady footsteps could be heard from the yard and Xia Yanran turned back subconsciously.


    Xiao Yi was here.


    When Xia Yanran saw him, she became more doubtful. Xiao Yi came to Xia Yanran¡¯s side, nced at her and went into the room first.


    Although Xia Yanran wanted to call out to him, it was toote. Xiao Yi was tall and his legs were long, so with a few quick steps, he was already standing in front of Jue Chen who was chanting and meditating.


    Jue Chen had her back towards them so they could not see her face, only her thin back.


    She was really thin. The nun¡¯s clothes hung on her loosely, as if a gust of wind would be able to blow away the thin and weak woman away.


    ¡°Please stop.¡±


    When Xiao Yi was about to reach behind her, she spoke, her voice hoarse like she was seriously injured.


    Xiao Yi stopped, his face expressionless.


    Xia Yanran slowly walked in and said softly, ¡°Master Jue Chen, we don¡¯t wish to intrude, but there are some things that we want to ask you.¡±


    Jue Chen stopped beating the wooden fish. She slowly turned around, holding the prayer beads.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s pupils constricted when she saw Jue Chen¡¯s face that was disfigured by the fire. It was impossible to see what she had looked like before, so it was enough to imagine how fierce the fire was.


    When Jue Chen saw that Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi did not scream or back away in fright by her appearance, she raised her hand and said hoarsely, ¡°Sit down!¡±


    Xiao Yi and Xia Yanran sat opposite her.


    After a few brief greetings, Jue Chen said, ¡°Ask what you want to ask.¡±


    Xia Yanran took out the drawings of Yi Ran and Xiaoxi she had drawn. ¡°Master Jue Chen, do you know these two people?¡±


    Jue Chen looked at the drawings and shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Xia Yanran stared fixedly at her and found that it was suspicious that she said she did not know them when she had barely nced at it.


    Just as Xia Yanran wanted to say something, Xiao Yi held onto Xia Yanran¡¯s arm. He took a few pieces of paper from the pocket of his windbreaker and handed it to Jue Chen. ¡°Master, look at these drawings.¡±


    Jue Chen swept her gaze over at the drawings Yi Ran had drawn in the prison and her pupils constricted slightly.


    ¡°Sir and Madam, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help you with what you want to know.¡±


    Xiao Yi looked at Jue Chen¡¯s disfigured face and said with a deep and cold voice, ¡°Then do you know that someone made use of drugs and caused thisdy beside me to be unable to get pregnant?¡±


    Jue Chen looked at Xia Yanran and said after a moment of silence. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xiao Yiughed coldly. ¡°A person who dares not tell the truth can be called a master? Do you think that by shaving your head and entering the temple, the past will just disappear?¡±


    Jue Chen closed her eyes, her voice hoarse and calm. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Please go!¡±


    ...


    The rooms for tourists in the temple needed to be booked in advance. Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi had nowhere to stay so they had to go back down the mountain.


    Xia Yanran had countless doubts in her mind, not only towards Master Jue Chen, but also Xiao Yi!


    As Xia Yanran looked at the silent man who was walking in front of her, she could not help breaking the silence. ¡°Mr Xiao, where¡¯s Miss Zhen?¡±


    Silence. Xiao Yi did not answer her.


    Xia Yanran was slightly embarrassed after being ignored.


    In Tibet, the sky did not turn dark that fast, but the way down the mountain was not easy to walk. They were not walking fast and the sky gradually darkened.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s phone battery was almost t and she looked at the man who had not spoken to her aftering out of the temple. ¡°Xiao Yi, since you don¡¯t even want to talk to me, what does it have to do with you if I can get pregnant or not? Why did youe here to find Jue Chen?¡±


    The man in front of her suddenly stopped.


    Xia Yanran was caught unaware and they were going downhill, so when he stopped, she knocked onto his back.


    ¡°Ouch! Why is your back so hard?!¡±


    The man turned back and looked at Xia Yanran. ¡°Have you met anyone with a soft back?¡±


    Xia Yanran saw that he had finally spoken to her and she frowned. ¡°So you¡¯re able to hear my voice. I thought that something was wrong with your ears!¡±


    With a snort, Xiao Yi continued to ignore her, then resumed walking.


    Xia Yanran saw that he had quickened his pace and she shouted at him, ¡°Xiao Yi, since there¡¯s nothing between us anymore, you should be more gentlemanly. It¡¯ste at night, can¡¯t we just walk together?¡±


    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you afraid when you came here by yourself? Now you¡¯re feeling afraid?¡±


    There was a trace of coldness and mockery in the man¡¯s voice. Xia Yanran wanted to say something back when suddenly a terrifying scream sounded.


    It seemed to havee from the temple.


    Xia Yanran was so shocked she did not stand properly and fell forward uncontrobly.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    Xia Yanran lost all the color on her face. If she were to roll down the mountain, she might lose her life tonight!


    Just when she was about to fall, a vice-like arm tightened around her waist and she fell into a firm and broad chest.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s nose was hit hard again.


    Her tears fell because of the pain.


    Why was her nose so unlucky tonight?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to cry from joy just because you fell into my arms, right?¡± The man¡¯s indifferent voice sounded from above her head.


    Xia Yanran wanted to beat him to death.


    Lifting her head, she red at him with wet eyes. ¡°Stop being so smug. It¡¯s only because it hurts.¡±


    Xiao Yi smirked. ¡°It hurts? Where does it hurt?¡±


    Xia Yanran saw a menacing looking out from his eyes and her heart jumped. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business where it hurts!¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s eyes darkened as he lowered his head and came close to her.


    Their faces became closer in an instant.


    Their breaths were intertwined together.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Being so close, she could feel the hotness of Xiao Yi¡¯s breath spilling onto her face and intertwined with her breath.


    The bright moonlight fell onto them like a silver stream, reflecting their intimacy like a dream.


    Xiao Yi looked at the woman in his arms. Her eyshes were fluttering like fans and she was looking at him with bright eyes. Their eyes seemed glued together, neither of them could look away.


    As Xia Yanran looked at his handsome face slowlying closer, her heart started to beat wildly. Kissing after breaking up seemed to be particrly exciting and thrilling.


    Xia Yanran slowly closed her eyes.


    Several seconds passed.


    And yet, the man¡¯s kiss did note at all. Opening her eyes, Xia Yanran looked at the man close to her. His deep dark eyes were looking at her fixedly, his gaze was calm and had no desire to kiss her at all.


    There was a buzz in Xia Yanran¡¯s mind and she felt like she was exploding.


    A faint smile was on his lips. ¡°In what capacity do you want me to kiss you?¡±

 Chapter 1182 - It Seemed Like He Want to Freeze Her

    <h4>Chapter 1182: It Seemed Like He Want to Freeze Her</h4>


    Before Xia Yanran could say anything, Xiao Yi released his hand that was holding on tightly to her waist.


    Looking at his cold face, Xia Yanran could not help saying, ¡°Xiao Yi, you still have me in your heart, don¡¯t you? If not, you wouldn¡¯t havee all the way here...¡±


    ¡°Miss Xia.¡± He interrupted her coldly, looking at her with his hawk-like sharp eyes. ¡°I came here to find out some things about Yi Ran. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    So that was it.


    His gaze seemed to want to pierce through her, and his voice seemed to want to freeze her to death.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart quivered. Xiao Yi ignored Xia Yanran and looked at the temple on the mountain.


    A fire had broken out. The ce where the fire started seemed to be from where Jue Chen was living.


    Xia Yanran also looked at the ce where the fire had broken out. She and Xiao Yi hurried back up the mountain at the same time.


    The temple had be chaotic. Because they were in a remote location, the fire department would not be able toe immediately. Not only that, there seemed to be issues with the fire hydrant too, so the nuns could only use buckets of water to extinguish the fire.


    When Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi arrived, the fire in Jue Chen¡¯s room had already spread and be veryrge.


    ¡°W-Who¡¯s going in to save Jue Chen?¡±


    No one dared to go in.


    Xiao Yi frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart tightened and she grabbed Xiao Yi¡¯s arm on reflex. Xiao Yi turned and looked at Xia Yanran, pulling her hand away.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Xia Yanran took a bucket from a young nun and poured all the water inside onto Xiao Yi. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Xiao Yi said nothing and rushed into the big fire under the shocked and incredulous stares of the people.


    With her hands sped together, Xia Yanran stared at the ce where Xiao Yi had rushed into, her heart in her mouth.


    He would be fine!


    Seconds ticked by, followed by heart-wrenching minutes. Xia Yanran could not stay still when she saw that Xiao Yi was noting out and she also poured a bucket of water over herself, wanting to rush in to find Xiao Yi.


    But two nuns pulled her back. ¡°Young Lady, the fire¡¯s too big, you can¡¯t go in!¡±


    Xia Yanran ignored their warnings. She struggled free and rushed into the fire. When she rushed to the door, she saw a tall figureing out with a slender nun.


    Xiao Yi had saved Jue Chen.


    Even after putting Jue Chen on the ground, she started to thrash about. ¡°My beads, my beads...¡±


    Xia Yanran looked around and saw that Jue Chen¡¯s beads had fallen near the door where the fire source was. She hurried forward to pick the beads up.


    Xia Yanran did not notice that a beam on the roof had caught fire and was about to drop down.


    When Xiao Yi looked up and saw the beam, his expression changed. ¡°Xia Yanran! Don¡¯t go!¡±


    It was too noisy so Xia Yanran did not hear Xiao Yi¡¯s voice. She picked up the prayer beads and heard a noise. Looking up, she saw a burning beam falling down towards her.


    Before Xia Yanran had time to think, her body was held by a strong force.


    After rolling several times on the ground, she heard the sound of the wooden beam falling beside her ear.


    Closing her eyes tightly, her face paled when she thought of how she had almost lost her life.


    Before she could recover from her shock and fear, a deafening shout sounded by her ear. ¡°Are you an idiot? Didn¡¯t you know how dangerous it was? If you want to die, how about I strangle you to death right now?¡±


    Xia Yanran opened her eyes and looked at the man who had released her and was half kneeling beside her. His face was icy cold, sharp and menacing. His dark eyes that were staring at her were like the endless ck hole of the universe, wanting to devour and destroy her.


    Xia Yanran swallowed in fear.


    To be honest, when Xiao Yi was angry, it was no less terrifying than a volcano erupting.


    He was in a rage and Xia Yanran dared not shout at him. Lowering her eyes, she admitted her mistake obediently. ¡°I won¡¯t do this again.¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Xiao Yi stood up and ignored Xia Yanran. Xia Yanran felt that the danger was far away from her and slowly stood up from the ground.


    Jue Chen¡¯s arm was burned. Fortunately, Xiao Yi had rushed in time to save her, otherwise, she would not have only injured her arm.


    Xia Yanran handed the beads she had picked up to Jue Chen. Jue Chen held the beads tightly, looking at Xia Yanran and then at Xiao Yi, saying hoarsely, ¡°Come with me!¡±


    Jue Chen brought Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi to a quiet room.


    ¡°After the two of you left, I was burning something in the room and caused a fire identally. Fortunately, you came in time and saved me.¡±


    Jue Chen pinched the prayer beads in her hand and closed her eyes, a deep sighing out from her throat. ¡°You can ask what you want to know!¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at Jue Chen¡¯s arm that was wrapped with bandage and thought of how Shu Min had called her and mentioned some things about Yi Ran¡¯s childhood.


    Shu Min said that Yi Ran had fallen down from the tree and injured her left arm when she was a child. After the bone was joined back, her elbow was still a little crooked.


    Xia Yanran looked at Jue Chen¡¯s elbow, crazed thoughts running around her mind. Suddenly, she seemed to have understood something.


    ¡°You¡¯re Yi Ran, aren¡¯t you? If I¡¯m right, the one in the Capital is Xiao Xi.¡±


    Xiao Yi and Jue Chen¡¯s gazesnded on Xia Yanran.


    Xia Yanran met Jue Chen¡¯s eyes and she did not miss the surprise that had shed past Jue Chen¡¯s eyes. Perhaps she had never thought that Xia Yanran would have guessed it!


    The stunned reaction Xia Yanran became more sure of her guess. ¡°I heard from Sister Shu that Yi Ran had fallen in love with a man and was very sad after the man¡¯s death. I¡¯ve wondered why after falling deeply in love with a man, she was able to like another so quickly? No wonder...


    ¡°You¡¯re the real Yi Ran and the one in the Capital is Xiao Xi. Xiao Xi had disguised herself as you and lived with your identity. She used to like Xiao Yi, and after living as you, she still could not help being moved after seeing Xiao Yi! But Xiao Yi was too heartless to her before, so she was embroiled in love and hate, causing so many things to happen!¡±


    Jue Chen was silent for a moment before she looked at Xia Yanran.


    ¡°You¡¯re just as Xiao Xi had described, a clever woman. Maybe too clever. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m the real Yi Ran.¡±


    Xiao Yi did not think of this oue at all and he frowned, his lips pursed together tightly.


    So the Yi Ran in prison was Xiao Xi, the adoptive daughter who had broken all ties with him.


    She was able to imitate Yi Ran in such a way that her manner, voice and gestures were so different from before that he did not even find anything suspicious about her identity.


    Xia Yanran looked at Jue Chen. ¡°You know me?¡±


    Jue Chen nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Xiaoxi mention you before.¡± Then, she looked at Xiao Yi. ¡°And Mr Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Yi and Xia Yanran did not interrupt because they knew that Jue Chen still had things to say.

 Chapter 1183 - I Still Love You After All These Years

    <h4>Chapter 1183: I Still Love You After All These Years</h4>


    Jue Chen turned the prayer beads around in her hand and lowered her eyes, her expression calm. ¡°Xiao Xi and I were good friends since childhood and knew each other well. After I was adopted and brought to S Country, I kept in touch with her all the time.


    ¡°She knew all about me and I knew all about her. She had long liked Mr Xiao, but Mr Xiao only had Miss Xia in his eyes. She had told me before that she wanted to destroy your rtionship, but I stopped her.


    ¡°Butter, she still did something wrong and Mr Xiao severed their rtionship as adoptive father and daughter, asking her to leave Hong Kong. After she left Hong Kong, I took her in.


    ¡°I taught her many things, including hypnosis. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s bad in nature and if I continued to reform her, she would be a good girl. But then, my beloved man died and I was in so much pain.


    ¡°I was depressed at that time and even made unreasonable demands to Xiao Xi, asking her to apany me to Tibet andmit suicide by burning charcoal. That night, we nned to do that but the hotel suddenly caught fire. Xiao Xi and I were burned, but I was burned more seriously.


    ¡°After experiencing such a big catastrophe, I found out how wrong I was. I wanted to die, but why did I drag my best friend along? After I was discharged from the hospital, I shaved my head and became a nun. Xiao Xi suggested that she wanted to live with my identity. I felt so ashamed towards her, so I handed her my identification and bank cards to her.


    ¡°She promised me that she would be a good person...¡±


    Jue Chen opened her eyes and had a heavy and sad look. ¡°What crime did shemit?¡±


    Xiao Yi told Jue Chen about how Xiao Xi had used Yi Ran¡¯s identity and colluded with Ku Li.


    Jue Chen never thought that Xiao Xi would use hypnosis to harm people. She closed her eyes, her heart feeling heavy. ¡°She still went on a road of no return. If I had spent more time reforming her, this might not have happened.¡±


    Pursing his lips, Xiao Yi looked at Xia Yanran who was beside him. ¡°Go out first, I have something to say to Master Jue Chen alone.¡±


    Xia Yanran furrowed her eyebrows slightly.


    What kind of things could he not say in front of her? But seeing his strong gaze, Xia Yanran could only leave.


    After Xia Yanran left, Jue Chen seemed to have guessed what Xiao Yi was going to say. ¡°Did Xiao Xi make some request on Miss Xia¡¯s inability to get pregnant?¡±


    Xiao Yi nodded. ¡°It should be when we were in Hong Kong, she must have done something to Xia Yanran¡¯s contraceptive pills. She said that she had a prescription for Xia Yanran to get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Did Mr Xiaoe here to ask me to persuade Xiao Xi to give up that prescription?¡±


    Xiao Yi took out the drawings again. ¡°You¡¯re the person she wants to see the most now. A person who did something wrong should be punished. Because of her, Tang Chao lost an arm and became a vegetable, so I can never let her out again. Master Jue Chen, you¡¯re a kind person. I¡¯m sure you know all this better than I do.¡±


    Jue Chen closed her eyes and nodded. ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    Xiao Yi did not force her and after leaving his contact details, he left the room.


    ...


    Xia Yanran stood on the stone road outside with her head lowered, silently counting the number of bs under her feet.


    Hearing the sound of the door being opened, Xia Yanran raised her head and looked at the maning out of the room.


    She did not know what he had to say to Jue Chen alone and she wanted to know so much it felt like a cat had scratched her heart. But when she saw his cold and expressionless face, she dared not ask anything.


    Xiao Yi was no longer the Xiao Yi from before.


    He was now cold and heartless towards her.


    After Xiao Yi came out, Jue Chen also came out. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. You can rest here tonight!¡±


    Xia Yanran had no problems with it. To be honest, she really had no energy to go down the mountain again. It had been a long day.


    Jue Chen arranged a room each for Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi. After washing up, Xia Yanrany on the bed. She was sleepy and exhausted but was unable to sleep after tossing and turning around.


    Holding her face in her hands, images of what had happened today appeared in her mind.


    Did Xiao Yie all the way here for her?


    He rushed into the fire and saved Jue Chen, regardless of life and death. She was almost hit by a burning wooden beam, and he rolled on the ground with her in his arms, shouting at her loudly after.


    There was no way to hide his nervousness and worry for her. Although after that, he was extremely indifferent to her.


    She could feel that he still loved her.


    But now, he looked impatient everytime she wanted to talk to him.


    And, what was the rtionship between him and Zhen Mi? She couldn¡¯t understand what he was thinking at all.


    Her cold had not recovered yet and thinking about too many things, her temples were starting to throb again.


    She should stop thinking about it.


    ...


    Another sleepless soul that night was Xiao Yi.


    Coming out from his room, he stopped when he passed by Xia Yanran¡¯s room.


    His eyes were dark, staring fixedly at the closed door as if he could see the woman inside through the door.


    It was only after he stood there staring at her for a while that he finally left.


    ...


    The next day.


    When Xia Yanran woke up, she found out that Xiao Yi had left with Jue Chen.


    Xia Yanran was depressed. Why didn¡¯t he tell her that he was leaving with Jue Chen?


    Did she really be an invisible person in his eyes now?


    After having breakfast in the temple, Xia Yanran also went down the mountain. The purpose of hering to Tibet was clear, but she did not know why Xiao Yi had left with Jue Chen.


    There were still some doubts in Xia Yanran¡¯s heart, so she did not immediately return to Ning City, but bought a ticket to the Capital instead.


    After getting off the ne, Xia Yanran went to the hotel and slept for a night.


    When her jetg and spirits improved, she came out of the hotel. While eating at the buffet restaurant, Xia Yanran saw Zhen Mi again


    Zhen Mi also saw Xia Yanran. She came up to Xia Yanran and greeted her. ¡°Hi, we meet again.¡±


    Zhen Mi held Xia Yanran¡¯s hand, a charming smile on her face. ¡°I have a gathering with Xiao tonight, would you like to go together?¡±


    Retracting her hand from Zhen Mi¡¯s hand and thinking that she was also looking for Xiao Yi, Xia Yanran nodded without hesitating. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zhen Mi pinched Xia Yanran¡¯s face. ¡°Remember to put on makeup and dress yourself up.¡± After telling Xia Yanran the address, Zhen Mi left with a smile.


    Xia Yanran touched her face that was pinched by Zhen Mi and she frowned.


    Why did she feel that this Zhen Mi was a little strange?


    ...


    Xia Yanran had already made a decision in her heart.


    Find Xiao Yi in the evening and tell him all the doubts and things she wanted to say.


    If they really didn¡¯t have the chance to get together again, at least she wouldn¡¯t have any regrets. No matter what choice he made, she would not me him.


    It was true that arge reason their rtionship had ended up like this was because of her.


    He was right.


    It was tiring to mention breaking up so many times.

 Chapter 1184 - Seductive

    <h4>Chapter 1184: Seductive</h4>


    Xia Yanran stood in front of the mirror looking at her reflection.


    Recently, after taking the medication and going to Tibet, her face had be even more bloated. Although her foundation was good and her skin fair, because of the bloating, she was less beautiful than before.


    What kind of makeup should she apply?


    Even if she put on beautiful makeup, she was no longer a girl in her early twenties anymore.


    She would just go inly. If Xiao Yi really did not like it, she would not persist anymore.


    Xia Yanran took out a white blouse and cropped pants. After changing, she tied her hair into a ponytail and stood in front of the mirror, looking rather beautiful.


    But if she took the medicine for a long period, she did not know what she would look like in the future.


    Forget it, she wouldn¡¯t think so much anymore. It was because she tended to think so much that she had pushed her rtionship with Xiao Yi to such a state.


    After applying ayer of bright lip gloss on her lips, Xia Yanran picked up her bag and went out.


    ...


    When Xia Yanran arrived at the location Zhen Mi had mentioned, it was full of people. The room was full of smoke andughter. There were several elites whom Xia Yanran had seen on the news before.


    They were probably the young masters Xiao Yi had got acquainted with after bing a business bigwig.


    The light was dim inside and there were sounds ofughter and clinking of sses together. Xia Yanran stood at the door feeling trapped as she did not see Xiao Yi and Zhen Mi.


    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Just when Xia Yanran was feeling awkward, a slender arm slung across her shoulders. Xia Yanran looked up and saw the smiling Zhen Mi.


    Zhen Mi led Xia Yanran into the room.


    ¡°Move, all of you move aside. I¡¯ve brought my friend over.¡±


    Entering the room, Xia Yanran found that Xiao Yi was sitting in the corner of the sofa, talking to a rich young man.


    Hearing Zhen Mi¡¯s words, he raised his head and nced over listlessly.


    This nce made his expression turn dark immediately. By now, Zhen Mi had already led Xia Yanran to the center of the sofa.


    ¡°Miss Xia, we¡¯re going to y truth or dare now. Do you want to join us?¡±


    Xia Yanran was not a spoilsport. Since she hade, she was not hesitant and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The young men saw that Zhen Mi was close to Xia Yanran and they whistled.


    Zhen Mi kicked that young man and her gazended on Xiao Yi who was sitting in the corner. ¡°Xiao, we¡¯re going to y a game, are you joining in?¡±


    ¡°President Xiao will never y this type of game,¡± one of the young men said.


    But rather unexpectedly, Xiao Yi stood up and walked over. ¡°Count me in.¡±


    Before, one of the young men asked Xiao Yi to y, but Xiao Yi declined. Now, Zhen Mi had just called out to Xiao Yi and he came over. Everyone then whistled again.


    The young man sitting beside Zhen Mi stood up and gave up his seat to Xiao Yi. So Xiao Yi went over and sat beside Zhen Mi.


    Xia Yanran was sitting on the other side of Zhen Mi and when Xiao Yi passed by her, he did not even spare her a nce.


    Xia Yanran felt extremely depressed. Even though they had quarrelled badly before, he had never been so cold like he was now.


    After Xiao Yi sat down, the game began.


    The wine bottle did not point towards Xia Yanran or Xiao Yi in the first few rounds.


    Those young men were very good at livening up the atmosphere. There were some who chose truth and were asked 18-prohibited questions, making people blush andugh.


    The bottle turned again and this time, at Xia Yanran.


    ¡°Miss Xia, truth or dare?¡±


    Xia Yanran stood up and looking at the eyes on her, she said with a tingling in her scalp, ¡°I¡¯ll choose truth!¡±


    Although truths were questions that were not safe for virgin ears, dares were even crazier.


    Zhen Mi asked, ¡°When was the first time you had sex?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s ears felt hot and she bit her lip, answering, ¡°Not long after I came of age.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Miss Xia, you¡¯re quite open!¡±


    Xia Yanran sat down under the cheers and nced secretly at the man beside Zhen Mi from the corner of her eye. He was ying with a lighter between his fingers, his expression indifferent and he did not look over to her at all.


    Disappointment grew inside Xia Yanran. She really could not see through Xiao Yi now that he was behaving like this.


    Xia Yanran was distracted. Suddenly, an even louder cheer sounded. Xia Yanran broke out of her daze and found that the bottle was pointed at Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi stood up amid the cheers. ¡°Truth.¡±


    The young man opposite Xiao Yi asked, ¡°Brother Xiao, among the women in the room, is there one you¡¯ll want to get into bed with?¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s dark gaze slowly moved from the women with different styles and who were as beautiful as flowers, but did not look at Xia Yanran. Finally, his gazended on Zhen Mi and he spat out a word, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Screams, whistling, sounds of banging on the table could be heard all at once. Even in this noisy environment, Xia Yanran had a sense of coldness and suffocation like she was in an endless desert.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s gazended on Zhen MI when he said that... so he wanted to sleep with Zhen Mi?


    Xia Yanran nced at Zhen Mi. Zhen Mi was different from the ordinary youngdies. She looked handsome, chic and had an indescribable charm.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, is Zhen Mi the person you want to sleep with?¡±


    Xiao Yi raised his eyebrows. ¡°This is the second question.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, we¡¯ll have to turn the bottle to Brother Xiao the next round too!¡±


    Xia Yanran also hoped that the bottle would be turned to Xiao Yi. She wanted to hear his answer.


    But the next round, the bottle did not point at Xiao Yi, but at a young man¡¯s femalepanion.


    ¡°From this round onwards, everyone has no right to choose truth or dare. This round we¡¯ll turn four times and whoever gets pointed, will have to choose dare. The contents of the dare are, blindfold your eyes, turn in a circle ten times and ask whoever you¡¯re facing the color of their underwear.¡±


    The young man¡¯s femalepanion blindfolded her eyes and turned around on the spot ten times. Her body was unsteady and she fell towards one of the people on the sofa.


    There was another round of cheers andughter.


    Xia Yanran saw that the girl had fallen by Xiao Yi¡¯s legs and that young man was not angry or jealous. He was cheering even louder than everyone else.


    Xia Yanran could see that the femalepanions brought along by the young men were merely a bed warmer for them.


    The girl took off the blindfold and seeing that she had fallen beside Xiao Yi, she blushed and a small smile appeared on her lips. ¡°President XIao, it¡¯s the rules of the game and I have no choice. Can you tell me the color of your underwear?¡±


    The girl spoke coquettishly, her eyes blinking with a sense of seductiveness.


    Irritation flickered in Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes. If Xiao Yi told the girl the color of his underwear, she would leave immediately.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s tall body leaned against the sofa, not telling the girl anything, yet also not saying that he wouldn¡¯t. Instead, he continued to look at her with those dark eyes.

 Chapter 1185 - He Asked Her to Scram

    <h4>Chapter 1185: He Asked Her to Scram</h4>


    The girl thought of herself as beautiful and was one of the top four women in the clubhouse. As long as she wanted to seduce someone, there was no man she would be unable to seduce.


    Seeing that Xiao Yi did not speak, the girl slowly got up from the ground and half knelt in front of Xiao Yi, her fingers that were painted a bright red moved up slowly from Xiao Yi¡¯s knees.


    That gaze and expression was unusually heart-stirring.


    Xia Yanran could not bear to look anymore and she clenched her teeth, wanting to get up.


    But very soon, she heard a painful scream.


    The girl¡¯s hand that had moved to Xiao Yi¡¯s thigh was suddenly grabbed by hisrge hand.


    Her slender wrist seemed to be locked and bound by iron, unable to break free and her bones seemed to be breaking.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts! It hurts! President Xiao, I won¡¯t look anymore. I¡¯ll punish myself and drink ten shots of hard liquor.¡±


    The punishment for this game was rather cruel. Those who did not answer truthfully orplete a dare would have to drink ten shots of hard liquor.


    Xiao Yi released the girl¡¯s hand and spat out a word, ¡°Scram.¡±


    The girl stumbled to the side of the coffee table and drank ten shots of hard liquor. Her face was flushed red and her stomach turning in a fiery mess of heat. After drinking, she could not stand it and ran to the washroom to throw up.


    Nobody cared what had happened to the girl and the game continued. Xia Yanran was shocked that these young men were ying so crazily.


    Those who could notplete the truth or dare would be punished with drinking ten sses. Did they want people to drink to their deaths?


    Xia Yanran prayed that the bottle would not point at her. She did not want to know the color of anyone¡¯s underwear.


    But God seemed to be against her. She had just finished praying when the bottle pointed at her.


    Sh*t! Why was she so unlucky? Xia Yanran¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Miss Xia, before putting on the blindfold, you have to look carefully. Fall onto the side of whoever you want to know the color of underwear.¡±


    Xia Yanran blindfolded her eyes.


    ording to the rules of the game, she turned ten times on the spot. After turning, she was confused. She did not know who was sitting where and could not distinguish between north, south, east and west.


    Xia Yanran began to regret it. Why did she promise Zhen Mi toe to such a gathering?


    Her body was shaky and the dizziness of her head had not eased. She staggered forward two steps and she did not know who was so immoral to stretch out his leg and trip her.


    Since she wasn¡¯t standing firmly, she fell forward, falling onto a firm chest.


    A cold and charming masculine scent filled her nose.


    It was the scent she was familiar with.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart thumped hard.


    ¡°Brother Xiao sure is lucky today. Women are throwing themselves at him, even when they¡¯re blindfolded.¡±


    Xia Yanran took off the silk cloth covering her eyes and put her hands on the man¡¯s chest to stand up, her ears turning hot, but Xiao Yi sat with his legs open. Her legs were between his legs and he closed them together.


    She felt embarrassed, especially under the stares of so many pairs of eyes.


    Xia Yanran struggled, wanting to stand. ¡°I¡¯ll drink ten sses as punishment!¡±


    ¡°No, no. You haven¡¯t asked Brother Xiao the color of his underwear. You can only do the punishment if he refuses to answer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Xia Yanran had no choice but to look at Xiao Yi. He was leaning against the sofazily, looking at her with a faint glint of smile in his eyes.


    Putting on a bold face, Xia Yanran asked, ¡°President Xiao, what¡¯s the color of your underwear?¡±


    Xiao Yi sat up straight and leaned forward, his hand suddenly reaching out and holding the back of her head. Putting his lips by her ear, he said in a deep and husky voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s long eyshes fluttered when she heard his words. He liked to dress simply and liked ck, so many of his clothes were ck in color. Even his underwear was the same color.


    Xia Yanran stood upright from Xiao Yi¡¯s arms and faced with the people¡¯s gaze, she said with a red face, ¡°ck.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    The shouts and cheers continued.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, is it ck?¡±


    Xiao Yi raised his eyebrows. ¡°Blue.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked back at Xiao Yi and Xiao Yi looked at her with dark eyes. ¡°Miss Xia, there is no unchangeable thing in this world. If you don¡¯t cherish it, there will always be someone to rece it.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s hands that hung by her sides slowly clenched into fists.


    She did not look at Xiao Yi anymore and under the eyes of the people, she walked to the coffee table and picked up the shot ss. ¡°Since I got it wrong, I¡¯ll take the punishment.¡±


    She was about to drink the first shot, when a hand reached over and grabbed her wrist.


    Xia Yanran raised her head and looked at Zhen Mi who was standing beside her.


    Zhen Mi took Xia Yanran¡¯s ss with her other hand. ¡°Enough, I¡¯m the one who called Miss Xia over, so I¡¯ll have to look after her. I¡¯ll take these ten shots for her.¡±


    Zhen Mi was unrestrained and did not even let Xia Yanran drink a drop. After finishing ten sses, she wrapped her arm around Xia Yanran¡¯s shoulders and sat on the sofa.


    The third round of the game, it was Zhen Mi¡¯s turn and she fell onto one of the young men.


    Zhen Mi was not interested in him. After asking, the young man did not answer and she did not force him. So, she drank another ten shots as punishment.


    The alcohol was very strong and Xia Yanran helped her to sit down when she saw that Zhen Mi¡¯s face was flushed red.


    ¡°Miss Zhen, I¡¯ll go get some sober-up tea for you?¡±


    Zhen Mi pulled Xia Yanran¡¯s hand and patted the back of her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fast.¡±


    Zhen Mi was unable to change Xia Yanran¡¯s mind and she nodded with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful.¡±


    Xia Yanran only dared to let out a breath after getting out of the room.


    Fortunately, she did not have to participate in thest round of the game.


    After asking for sober-up tea from the front desk, Xia Yanran returned to the room and found that both Zhen Mi and Xiao Yi were no longer in the room.


    Xia Yanran suddenly felt slightly flustered.


    A young man saw Xia Yanran¡¯s puzzled face and burped, saying, ¡°Zhen Mi¡¯s drunk and President Xiao helped her to a room upstairs. I think only President Xiao can handle a woman like Zhen Mi.¡±


    The sober-up tea in Xia Yanran¡¯s hands spilled all over the ground.


    The suffocating pain in her heart surged like a tidal wave. She came out of the room and walked down the hallway like a headless fly.


    There was a hotel above the clubhouse. Did Xiao Yi really take Zhen Mi to a room?


    Xia Yanran went out of the clubhouse and crouched on the fountain ledge in a dazed stupor.


    Not wanting to let her imagination run wild, since she was sitting there doing nothing, she took out her phone from her bag and called Xiao Yi.


    The call got through the first time, but nobody answered.


    Her heart sank down to the pit of her stomach.


    She then called the second time.


    It rang for some time and just when she thought that no one was going to pick up, the call was connected.


    But the person on the other end of the line did not speak. Through the receiver, Xia Yanran seemed to feel his breathing.


    It did not sound like the breathing of someone doing that kind of exercise.


    Xia Yanran looked up at the hotel. She did not know which room he was in and she could not see him. But hearing his breathing, her tears could not help falling down.

 Chapter 1186 - Sad

    <h4>Chapter 1186: Sad</h4>


    Xia Yanran could not control her emotions. It was as if she was on the verge of a breakdown. The bitterness from all these days were released through her tears.


    Neither of them spoke, and there was only the sounds of light and inconsistent breathing.


    After some time, the man¡¯s hoarse and cold voice sounded. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to say anything, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    In the past, he was most afraid of her crying. As long as her tears fell, his heart would soften. But this time, her tears had no effect on him anymore.


    Xia Yanran sniffed, her heart seemed to be grabbed tightly by an invisible hand, making her unable to breathe because of the pain.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, do you not want me anymore?¡±


    She had never thought that she would be so pathetic and foolish in front of him.


    But who could she me?


    She did not cherish it when they were together and did not believe him when they met with problems. She was always thinking too much and made decisions by herself.


    If it was her, she would get annoyed too.


    Although it was impossible for women not to be melodramatic, he had already tolerated her twice. How could he continue to tolerate her?


    After Xia Yanran asked this, the man on the other end of the line was silent for a while. Just when she thought that he would not answer her, his cold and slightly sarcastic voice was heard. ¡°Xia Yanran, weren¡¯t you the one who gave up first?¡±


    Xia Yanran lowered her eyes. She bit her lip hard and said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have asked for a break up. C-Can I still have a chance?¡±


    Silence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go into a room with Zhen Mi and have sex with her. I used to think that letting go of your hand would make us feel better, but I just can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t. It¡¯s impossible for me to forget the feelings from all these years. Xiao Yi, can you forgive one more time?¡±


    There was a dead silence once more.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart had sunk to the bottom of the valley and she seemed to feel his silent refusal. Because she had let go first, he had no desire to be with her again.


    It was toote.


    Xia Yanran did not want to make the situation worse, so she said, her voice choked, ¡°If you feel that you can¡¯t forgive me, then treat it as if I said nothing. I¡¯ll go back to Ning City tomorrow and I-I won¡¯t bother you anymore in the future...¡±


    Before she could finish, the man¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded. ¡°Turn around.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s wet eyshes blinked and she let out a puzzled ¡®huh?¡¯.


    ¡°Turn around.¡±


    Xia Yanran stood up and turned her head ording to the man¡¯s words.


    The man whom she thought was in the hotel room was standing on the other side of the fountain with one hand in his pants pocket and the other holding the phone, looking at her with eyes that were like stars in the dark sky.


    The light from the streetmp fell on him, it was dim and there were shadows around so she could not see clearly.


    Not quite trusting her eyes, Xia Yanran closed her eyes, then opened them again.


    That tall and cold figure was still standing there, those deep dark eyes were staring at her quietly.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart could not help jumping.


    So, he did not go to the hotel with Zhen Mi.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s blood seemed to have surged up. Hanging up the phone, she ran towards Xiao Yi.


    But she had crouched too long just now and her legs turned numb when she moved them. Instead of rushing towards Xiao Yi, she fell into the fountain.


    The water in the fountain was not deep, but she was still in a terrible state falling into it. Thoroughly soaked by the water, she iled about before finally showing her head.


    Even though she was in such a disheveled state, the corners of her mouth could not help but curved into a smile.


    Xiao Yi ran towards Xia Yanran the moment he saw her fall into the fountain. He was worried that she was hurt, but who knew that the foolish woman was actually smiling.


    Even though Xia Yanran knew that she looked extremely silly, she could not control her joyful mood.


    Looking at Xiao Yi who was standing by the fountain, Xia Yanran wiped at the beads of water on her face. ¡°Xiao Yi, aren¡¯t you going to pull me up?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being silly yourself and still want me to pull you up?¡±


    His face was expressionless.


    Xia Yanran scoffed in her heart. Forget it!


    Seeing that he did not go to the hotel with Zhen Mi, she would overlook it!


    Xia Yanran climbed out from the fountain herself. She was wet all over and there was some pain in her ankle. She must have sprained it when she fell in just now.


    Xia Yanran looked at the icy cold man and she limped up to him.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, I hurt my foot.¡±


    ¡°You asked for it.¡±


    Lowering her eyes, Xia Yanran pulled pitifully at his sleeve. ¡°I really know that I was wrong. I¡¯ll trust you in the future, tell you everything and not hide anything for you, okay?¡±


    She was stubborn and proud. In the past, even if she was in the wrong, she would seldom admit her mistakes, let alone act so coquettishly.


    Although there wasn¡¯t much expression on Xiao Yi¡¯s face, his heart had already softened.


    This woman was his soft spot.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s expression turned gloomy and she lowered her eyes when she saw that Xiao Yi was silent, the outline of his face sharp and cold.


    ¡°You might need time to think about it too. I won¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯ll go back to the hotel first.¡±


    Xia Yanran turned to leave.


    But she had walked forward two steps when her slender wrist was grabbed by a warm and strong hand.


    Xia Yanran looked down at the man¡¯s hand that was holding her wrist. His fingers tightened slowly and the warmth from his palm felt like a hot iron, deeply imprinting on her heart when it touched her skin.


    Just as Xia Yanran was about to say something, the man¡¯s hand on her wrist pulled hard.


    She fell into the man¡¯s firm and broad chest.


    Ah! Suddenly, her body was suspended in air as he lifted her up.


    Xia Yanran put her hands on the man¡¯s shoulders and looked at his handsome facial features, her heart skipping a beat.


    ¡°Xiao Yi...¡±


    ¡°Remember what you said. There won¡¯t be another time.¡±


    Xia Yanran understood what he meant. If she mentioned breaking up again, he would never forgive her.


    Having learnt from this lesson, she would not dare mention breaking up anymore. No matter what problems they met in the future, she would not want to separate again.


    After breaking up and seeing how cold and distant he was to her, her heart was almost broken into pieces.


    Xiao Yi carried Xia Yanran towards the hotel above the clubhouse. He looked down at the woman in his arms and saw that tears had welled up in her eyes. She looked like she was about to cry and looked slightly pitiful. ¡°What, does your foot hurt?¡±


    Xia Yanran shook her head.


    ¡°Then why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just happy because I got back something I lost.¡±


    Xiao Yi ignored her and carried her to the door of his hotel room.


    ¡°The room card is in my pocket.¡±


    Xia Yanran said, ¡°Put me down, my foot doesn¡¯t hurt that much.¡±


    Acting as though he had not heard her, he simply said, ¡°Do you want me to keep standing outside with you in my arms?¡±

 Chapter 1187 - He Had Always Loved Her

    <h4>Chapter 1187: He Had Always Loved Her</h4>


    Xia Yanran was speechless.


    So, what he meant was for her to get the room card from his pocket?


    Xia Yanran looked at his cold and indifferent face and bit her lip. Reaching out her hand gingerly, she put it into Xiao Yi¡¯s pants pocket.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s fingertips grazed his strong and firm thigh through the fabric and she felt like she was electrocuted.


    But it seemed like there was nothing...


    She drew back her hand in a panic and looked at the man whose eyes were dark. ¡°It¡¯s not in your pants pocket.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there another pocket?¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless.


    He was doing it on purpose. It was clearly not in that pocket and he did not tell her, making her fumble around!


    She could only fumble in the other pocket. This time she was going to be quick. She reached right inside his pants pocket and found the room card.


    Xia Yanran was in a hurry to take it out and did not expect her little finger to touch his...


    Drawing back her burning fingertips, Xia Yanran¡¯s hurriedly swiped the room card embarrassingly, not daring to look at the man.


    When they went into the room, he put her down in the bathroom and brought her a bathrobe. Xia Yanran closed the bathroom door with her face red and heart racing.


    Xiao Yi walked to the window. He looked at his reflection on the french windows and then looked downwards.


    Useless!


    Hearing the sound of water running in the bathroom, Xiao Yi went to the bedside table, picked up the telephone and made a call.


    ...


    Twenty minutester, Xia Yanran came out from the bathroom.


    She was wearing a white nightrobe, her long hair spread over her shoulders. She had no makeup on her face and her skin was slightly flushed pink from the steam in the bathroom.


    Xiao Yi sat on the sofa smoking, the smoke curling up, blurring his handsome face. Looking from afar, his emotions were hard to read.


    It was only after she stared at Xiao Yi for a few seconds that she collected herself and started to limp to his side. She wanted to ask him why he had started smoking again, but she swallowed the words that were on her lips back when she saw his cold face.


    Even though he had eased his attitude towards her, she still had not much courage.


    A broken vase would still have cracks even if it was fixed to what it was before.


    It was the same for Xiao Yi and her.


    Every time they broke up and reconciled again, they would leave a crack in each other¡¯s hearts. It would need time andpanionship to heal that crack.


    After taking two puffs of the cigarette, he stubbed it out. He got up from the sofa and went to Xia Yanran. Without a word, he grabbed Xia Yanran¡¯s slender ankle.


    His calloused fingers pressed lightly on her ankle.


    Xia Yanran sucked in a breath and almost hissed from the pain.


    Xiao Yi carefully inspected the area she was injured. It was not very serious but it was still slightly sprained. He applied medicine for her and massaged her ankle gently.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s feet were beautiful. Her toes were fair and long, and there was not much flesh on the sole of her feet. It was delicate, and her veins could be seen vaguely, striking against the clean and fair pallor.


    Xia Yanran could not help feeling a fluttering in her heart having her ankle held in hisrge palm.


    She looked at the man who was squatting in front of her with clear eyes. He had his eyes lowered, his eyshes long and thick and his facial features well-defined. Although the outline of his face was cold and sharp, his actions warmed her heart.


    When he was still a big boss of the mafia, many people thought he was very fierce and did not know how to coax women. Only she knew that he was even more thoughtful than her. He would dry her hair for her when it was wet, make brown sugar water for her when she was having menstrual cramps, and would drive through half of Hong Kong in the middle of the night when she wanted to eat a certain porridge.


    After rubbing her ankle, Xiao Yi put down the ointment and got up to wash his hands in the bathroom.


    Xia Yanran looked at his back and somehow, her heart began to throb in pain.


    He had no family since he was young. Being in the mafia alone, she did not know how much he had suffered and how much blood he had shed before he could have this day.


    His greatest warmth was her.


    She was really silly. How could she think that he would leave and abandon her if she did not have children?


    She must really have hurt his heart asking for a break up!


    Xia Yanran felt a lump in her throat and the tears in her eyes fell once more.


    ...


    When Xiao Yi was washing his hands with his head lowered, he suddenly felt a tightness at his waist.


    A person pressed against his back and his body stiffened.


    Raising his head, he looked at the woman who was holding him from behind through the mirror.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, you wouldn¡¯t leave me even if we don¡¯t have children, right?¡±


    Wiping his hands clean, Xiao Yi pulled the woman¡¯s hands away from his waist. But she refused to let go and held him tightly, as if he would disappear if she let go.


    ¡°You only understand it now?¡± He pulled her hands away forcefully.


    Xia Yanran looked at him turning around, his deep dark eyes like whirlpools that wanted to swallow her in. Her heart quivered. ¡°But do you know how depressed I was to find out that I was unable to have children? Especially after hearing that you wanted to name our children Xiao Wan and Xiao An, I...¡±


    Xia Yanran looked down at her toes. ¡°I really became oversensitive, suspicious and I felt I wasn¡¯t good enough. Any small movements could make me feel nervous and I just wanted to run... I¡¯m sorry, I should havee clean to you earlier, but I was really afraid to see the disappointment in your eyes...¡±


    Before Xia Yanran could finish, her waist was grabbed tightly by the man and pulled into his arms.


    Xiao Yi hugged her and turned her around and pressed her against the sink. Before Xia Yanran could react, he lifted her up and put her on the sink.


    ¡°Xiao Yi... Mmh!¡±


    He leaned forward and pressed his lips against hers.


    That familiar masculine scent with a faint hint of tobo entered her nose. It was an attractive scent and she could not help wrapping her arms around his neck.


    In the silent air, there were only the sounds of their light breathing. She had just taken a bath and the faint scent of shower gel was especially alluring.


    ¡°Do you want it?¡± He looked up at her with a dark gaze.


    The deep color in his pupils was like a deep and bottomless pool, but with a hidden magic that attracted her to sink in.


    Just like moths to a burning me.

 Chapter 1188 - That Scene Hurt Her Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 1188: That Scene Hurt Her Eyes</h4>


    His husky and sexy voice was still reverberating in her ears.


    <i>Do you want it?</i>


    All she could hear was her voice saying, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiao Yi gave a lowugh and his lips lifted up slightly in a charming way. His calloused hand finally stopped at her waist.


    Xia Yanran did not stop him and looked at him with her face red.


    He had no excessive gentleness or actions.


    Or, for her, there was no need to do anything more. From the moment she regretted breaking up, she had dreamed about whether she could be with him like she was now.


    Thinking about the suffering and pain during this period of time, Xia Yanran tightened her grip on the man¡¯s shoulders.


    It seemed like only in this way could she really feel that he was still beside her. That they were together again.


    After it ended, he buried his face in her neck, his heavy breath on her skin. She held his waist tightly, their bodies pressed together intimately.


    A few minutester, they took a shower together. As they were showering, they did not know who took the initiative, but their bodies were pressed against the tiles wildly again.


    In the end, she really had no more energy and kept begging him before he let her go. So he wrapped a towel around her and carried her to the bed.


    As shey in the nket, he leaned against the head of the bed beside her, his upper body bare and looked at his phone.


    He was now the owner of arge corporation and was busy with work. Shey on his side, listening to Assistant Fang reporting his schedule.


    The lull of the voice was thest thing she heard before she drifted off to sleep. When she woke up, it was already morning.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s first reaction was to look beside her.


    The man was not on the bed.


    Sitting up in bed immediately, the nket slid from her body and fell to her waist. She got up without wearing anything and was about to pick up the towel that was dropped on the floor when the bathroom was suddenly opened.


    Xiao Yi came out, dressed neatly.


    Joy filled her chest and Xia Yanran paused, somewhat stunned. Without stopping to think, sheunched herself at the man who had juste out.


    Xiao Yi looked at the woman who jumped into his arms naked and his sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He put his arm around the woman¡¯s waist. ¡°Are you seducing me so early in the morning?¡±


    It was only then that Xia Yanran then realized that she was not wearing any clothes.


    With her face glowing red from embarrassment, she pushed the man hard and ran to the bed like a frightened rabbit. But before she could cover herself with the nket, a tall figure suddenly came upon her.


    The man pressed her under his body.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, I thought you left. I didn¡¯t mean to... Mmh.¡±


    Her unfinished words were blocked by the man¡¯s heated lips.


    ...


    Xia Yanran felt that this man was a wolf that was always hungry. And, she found that the stamina of men and women in this type of thing were not on the same level.


    She was tossed around by him to the point where she had no more strength. She was like a deted ball and wanted to just flop in bed.


    And that man?


    On the contrary, he was full of energy. He stood by the bed, putting on his belt, wearing his watch and looked well-dressed and refreshed.


    Where did that beast from just a moment ago disappear to?


    After dressing up, Xiao Yi looked at the woman wrapped in the nket like a cocoon, only showing her eyes. It looked like she was afraid he would do it again. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    Xia Yanran hummed in agreement.


    Xiao Yi turned and took two steps forward. Seeming to have thought of something, he turned back and walked to the bed.


    Xia Yanran saw his serious expression and she bit her lip. ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡±


    Xiao Yi hummed. ¡°I¡¯ve never told you what I think about having children. You¡¯re even more important than children. If we can¡¯t have children, then I don¡¯t need them. If you want to have children, we can adopt.


    ¡°I still meant what I said yesterday. Since we¡¯re together, don¡¯t separate again. If there is another time, I won¡¯t reconcile with you. I want you to think about it carefully and not get overly sensitive and have conflicts with me or start to imagine things because of the matter with children. Once you have thought it through,e and find me at thepany. If not, treat it as if I¡¯ve said nothing!¡±


    After he had finished, he left.


    Xia Yanran got up from the bed and after washing up, she found a set of clean clothes on the sofa, including undergarments. Xiao Yi must have asked someone to send them over in the morning.


    After Xia Yanran got dressed, she took out her phone.


    Yan Hua had mentioned Xia Yanran in their WeChat group. ¡°Yanran, want to grab lunch with me? Zhizhi followed Young Master Mu abroad and my General is in the force and ignoring me. I¡¯m so bored!¡±


    Xia Yanran: ¡°Huahua, just go chase after him. Your general still has you in his heart. Don¡¯t back down and quickly go and find him at the force.¡±


    Yan Hua: ¡°I went the other time but he chased me out. Forget it, I¡¯d better do well in my work!¡±


    Xia Yanran: ¡°I can¡¯t have lunch with you. I¡¯m going to find Xiao Yi.¡±


    She had already thought through what Xiao Yi had said in the morning before he left. As long as he did not mind, she would not give up their rtionship so easily.


    Yan Hua: Wow, wow, wow. The lovers are finally back together.


    After closing her chat with Yan Hua, Xia Yanran returned to the hotel she was staying at. She put on exquisite makeup and picked a dress that showed off her figure. She then took a taxi to the corporation building where Xiao Yi worked.


    She came here once the other time she interviewed Xiao Yi and the front deskdy recognized her. Not only that, Assistant Fang had instructed that if a Miss Xia came to find Xiao Yi, she must not stop her.


    Xia Yanran sessfully reached the top floor.


    The assistants and secretaries were hard at work and no one noticed Xia Yanran. Xia Yanran did not see Assistant Fang and she walked to the door of the president¡¯s office.


    She was about to knock when she found that the door was not closed, leaving a gap.


    Xia Yanran looked in through the gap.


    A man and woman sat on the sofa. The man was leaning against the sofazily and the woman had one hand on his shoulders, the other pressing at his chest. Their faces were very close and from Xia Yanran¡¯s angle, it looked like they were kissing.


    Looking from the back, the woman should be Zhen Mi.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s mind was a little confused.


    She wanted to ask about Zhen Mist night, but Xiao Yi did not give her a chance. Later, when she got into bed, she was so tired she fell asleep.


    If there was nothing between him and Zhen Mi, shouldn¡¯t he not touch her? Why tell here to thepany to find him again?


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes hurt a little and turning around, she left quickly, not wanting to see it anymore.

 Chapter 1189 - Xiao Yi Said Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 1189: Xiao Yi Said Nothing</h4>


    Almost at the moment Xia Yanran left, Zhen Mi was pushed away by Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi used so much strength that Zhen Mi could not react in time and was almost pushed to the ground by Xiao Yi.


    Touching her nose, Zhen Mi gave a look that showed her good intentions were being unappreciated and said, ¡°Your skill of kicking someone to the curb when they¡¯ve outlived their usefulness is really impressive. But, I really don¡¯t understand you. Since you like Miss Xia so much, why did you ask me to put on a show here with you and make her misunderstand and be unhappy?¡±


    Xiao Yi didn¡¯t speak.


    Zhen Mi looked at Xiao Yi and found that his expression was very dark, and there was a frosty and menacing look in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re unhappy because Miss Xia left?¡±


    Xiao Yi stood up from the sofa and walked to the french windows, taking out a cigarette from the cigarette box and putting it between his lips.


    Perhaps too many misunderstandings and separation had caused him to have some doubts and left a scar in this rtionship.


    He truly did want to reconcile with her and spend the rest of his life with her. But he was afraid that she would not trust him or leave him because of some kind of misunderstanding in the future.


    After thinking about it, he decided to use Zhen Mi to test her.


    If she could trust him wholeheartedly this time, and ask him directly or listen to his exnation even when she saw something questionable, he would put down the grudge in his heart.


    But she was still the same as before.


    When something happened, she would leave without a word of doubt and sentence him to death directly.


    A rtionship with no trust was doomed not to go far. Even if he got back together with her today, there would be conflicts over trust issues in the future.


    Xiao Yi closed his eyes and a sense of helplessness and exhaustion spread out from deep within his heart. He wanted to persist in this rtionship, but reality made him wonder how to continue...


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you leave already?¡± Zhen Mi¡¯s voice drifted into his ears.


    Xiao Yi turned and found that the woman he thought had left was standing at the door of the office. The blood that was almost frozen in his body suddenly became lively again.


    She didn¡¯t leave.


    She didn¡¯t leave!


    Xia Yanran looked at Xiao Yi who was standing in front of the french windows and then at Zhen Mi who was sitting on the sofa.


    When she saw that scene just now, she was stunned and did intend to escape and flee as quickly as she could. But when she reached the elevator, she gradually calmed down.


    It had been so many years, did she still not know Xiao Yi¡¯s character? If he wanted to have an affair or be ambiguous with another woman, would he still give her chance to stay by his side?


    No matter when, he had nevercked women around him.


    If he really was interested in Zhen Mi, he would have gone to the hotel with Zhen Mi, plus why would he have slept with herst night?


    Besides, she had recalled carefully that from her angle, the two of them looked like they were kissing, but Xiao Yi¡¯s hand was not on Zhen Mi¡¯s body and Zhen Mi did not snuggle in Xiao Yi¡¯s arms.


    She was a reporter and it was not like she was unaware about the questionable nature of angles.


    On second thought, this time, from when she came into the lobby, the front desk did not ask her to register like the other time and let her go find Xiao Yi directly.


    It must be Xiao Yi who had given the order. He knew she would being, but was still behaving intimately with another woman in front of her?


    If she showed the smartness andpetence she had in her work, she would not be so foolish in her rtionship. But it was because of a woman¡¯s sensitivity and overthinking that caused misunderstandings.


    Of course, she also understood that this misunderstanding was caused by Xiao Yi on purpose.


    She had worn down his trust for her.


    He dared not make promises to her easily. He was afraid that his promises would be a joke in front of her.


    At this moment, Xia Yanran really understood how badly she had hurt him.


    That kind of hurt was not physical, but mental, and it had left a mark.


    For her, he dared to attend the withdrawal ceremony and had a near death experience. Why couldn¡¯t she give him more trust? Why did she ask to break up whenever she met with a problem?


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart was in pain and felt suffocated.


    I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Yi.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes turned red and she ran towards Xiao Yi.


    But very soon, a figure blocked in front of her.


    Zhen Mi was dressed handsomely in a punk style today, wearing several earrings on her ears. She stood in front of Xia Yanran and held her hand. ¡°Miss Xia, have you ever considered changing away from this kind of man who thinks too much?¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s hand was held in Zhen Mi¡¯s palm and the back of her hand was caressed by Zhen Mi¡¯s finger. The weird feeling in Xia Yanran¡¯s heart became stronger.


    She had felt that there was something abnormal about Zhen Mi, but could not put to words where she was abnormal.


    Before Xia Yanran could say anything to Zhen Mi, Xiao Yi strode over and took Xia Yanran¡¯s hand back from Zhen Mi¡¯s grip.


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider that contract you want to cooperate together for. But if you dare to touch her again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Zhen Mi left with a cheeky grin.


    After Zhen Mi left, Xiao Yi took Xia Yanran to the lounge connected to the office. He pulled her into the washroom, turned on the tap and washed her hands.


    Xia Yanran frowned when she saw that he seemed to be washing something dirty. ¡°Xiao Yi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Keep away from Zhen Mi in the future.¡±


    His face was tensed, and his eyes fierce with implied warning.


    Xia Yanran drew back her hand from Xiao Yi and used a paper towel to dry the water between his fingers. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything when you were so intimate with Zhen Mi.¡±


    ¡°Then did you know that she has no interest in men and only likes women?¡±


    This time, it was Xia Yanran¡¯s turn to be stunned.


    No wonder she felt that every time she saw Zhen Mi, she found that some of her actions were strange. She just did not expect that the daughter of the Marquis was homosexual.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked up at the man¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°What about you? Are you still going to find other women to test me in the future?¡±


    ¡°Only once.¡±


    Hearing his words, Xia Yanran¡¯s lips could not help lifting up.


    Seeing her smile, Xiao Yi¡¯s heart shook and he held the back of her head, kissing her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s President Xiao? Wasn¡¯t he still here just now?¡± Assistant Fang¡¯s voice sounded outside.


    Xia Yanran pushed Xiao Yi away. ¡°There¡¯s someone looking for you.¡±


    Xiao Yi looked at Xia Yanran¡¯s red face and raised her delicate chin, kissing her on the lips again. ¡°Rest here. After I go out, open the drawer of the bedside cab. There¡¯s something for you.¡±


    Xiao Yi pulled open the door and went out of the lounge.


    Assistant Fang saw Xiao Yiing out of the room and understood immediately. ¡°President Xiao, do you want to dy the meeting?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°President Xiao, I have finally seen you smile. You haven¡¯t ever since you took over.¡±


    Assistant Fang¡¯s voice was getting further and Xia Yanran leaned against the door of the lounge, thinking about how their rtionship was gradually working out, and she felt undeniably touched, a warm feeling spreading in her heart.

 Chapter 1190 - Treasure the Person In Front of You

    <h4>Chapter 1190: Treasure the Person In Front of You</h4>


    <i>No matter how deep one feelings were, it could not stand being idled away.</i>


    <i>No matter how tough love was, it could not not stand being worn away.</i>


    <i>One must cherish the people in front of them, learning how to trust, tolerate, understand andmunicate with each other.</i>


    After having thought through all of this, Xia Yanran had a feeling of her governing vessel being opened up suddenly.


    Thinking of what Xiao Yi had said before leaving, Xia Yanran hurried to the bedside. Opening the drawer of the bedside cab, there was a letter and a prescription inside.


    Xia Yanran was slightly puzzled and opened the letter. Seeing the contents of the letter, she was slightly stunned.


    It was written by Jue Chen, who was the real Yi Ran.


    In the letter, Jue Chen apologized to Xiao Yi and her. She had already visited Xiao Xi in the prison and they had talked for a long time. Xiao Xi, under her persuasion, promised to let Jue Chen know the prescription for the medicine that could make Xia Yanran pregnant. Xiao Xi had buried the medicine under a big tree in the backyard of the Old Madam¡¯s house and Jue Chen asked Xiao Yi to take out the medicine from under the tree.


    Xia Yanran saw a delicate box in the drawer. She opened the box and there was a ck pill inside.


    Xia Yanran realized in an instant that Xiao Yi had asked her to go out and spoke to Jue Chen alone because he wanted to ask Jue Chen to visit Xiaoxi and persuade her to take out the medicine!


    So it turned out that Xiao Yi had long forgiven her, but he remained silent and only took out the medicine after she passed his test.


    If she had left straight away without thinking after seeing him being intimate with Zhen Mi earlier, he might ignore her forever!


    Cold sweat broke out of her back when she thought of what might have happened.


    ...


    Xiao Yi was busy with work and did not have time to return to the office for lunch. He asked Assistant Fang to send food over to Xia Yanran. After she had finished eating, Xia Yanran felt tired and shey on the bed to sleep.


    When she woke up, it was already three in the afternoon.


    Xia Yanran opened the door a crack and looked outside secretly. Xiao Yi had returned to the office and was sitting on the leather chair, with three men in suits sitting in front of the desk.


    It must be the higher management of the corporation.


    Xia Yanran did not dare to go out and she shut the door quietly.


    After nearly an hour, Xia Yanran heard that there were no more voices in the office and she opened the door again.


    She had just reached out her head when the man who was sitting on the leather chair suddenly turned the chair and faced the door.


    Their eyes met.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart thumped crazily.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one here. Come here.¡±


    Xia Yanran tidied her hair and clothes and walked towards Xiao Yi. She had just approached him when her wrist was grabbed by him. She fell onto his strong legs. Why were they so hard! Were they made of bricks?!


    Putting her hands on the man¡¯s firm and broad shoulders, Xia Yanran looked nervously out of the office, afraid that someone woulde in...


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very brave? What are you afraid of?¡±


    Xia Yanran wanted to get up from his legs, but he held her waist tightly, making her unable to move. Her ears turned red slightly, ¡°Now your status is different. You¡¯re the boss of a big corporation and have to pay attention to your image in front of your employees. You can¡¯t behave like when you were still a big boss...¡±


    ¡°I am the big boss here. Who dares to say anything if I want to hug my woman?¡±


    Xia Yanran felt a lump in her throat when she heard Xiao Yi¡¯s words.


    This was the Xiao Yi she was familiar with! She didn¡¯t care anymore. If someone saw them, then so be it!


    Xia Yanran wrapped her hands around Xiao Yi¡¯s neck and her eyes fell onto his handsome face. She said, slightly choked up, ¡°I¡¯ve taken the medicine in the box.¡±


    Xiao Yi raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that it¡¯s poisoned?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s poison, you wouldn¡¯t have put it in the drawer for me to see it. I think that after taking out the pill, you must have checked it with a doctor and let me see it after confirming that there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±


    Xiao Yi raised his hand and pinched the tip of Xia Yanran¡¯s delicate nose. ¡°What do you want me to say about you? Sometimes you¡¯re as clever as a fox, but sometimes you¡¯re stupid as a pig too.¡±


    Xia Yanran red at Xiao Yi. ¡°You¡¯re the pig.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve just made up and you¡¯re turning into a tigress again?¡±


    Xia Yanran lowered her eyes, saying nothing and not looking at him.


    Xiao Yi raised Xia Yanran¡¯s chin, his eyes half closed. ¡°Why, I can¡¯t even tease you now?¡±


    Xia Yanran buried her face into Xiao Yi¡¯s neck, and bit him hard on the neck. ¡°I thought we couldn¡¯t go back to the sweet days from before. Xiao Yi, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Lowering his head, Xiao Yi kissed the top of Xia Yanran¡¯s head. ¡°Then you have topensate me in the future.¡±


    Xia Yanran, with her face buried in his neck, hummed in agreement.


    They continued to hug quietly for a while. Seeming to have thought of something, Xia Yanran raised her head and looked at Xiao Yi¡¯s chiseled and well-defined facial features. She could not help touching his face. ¡°You¡¯re much thinner. I¡¯m fat. And bloated.¡±


    ¡°I heard from your brother that you¡¯re taking medicine. Don¡¯t take it anymore in the future.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s see if that pill has any effects.¡±


    ¡°So you want to have children with me?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at him. ¡®You said it yourself. If I can¡¯t have children you¡¯ll still be with me all your life.¡±


    ¡°What if I regret it?¡±


    Xia Yanran red at him, making a face at him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat you up.¡±


    Xiao Yiughed and held Xia Yanran¡¯s face in his hands...


    ¡°President Xiao, I still have a report to show you...¡± Assistant Fang knocked and pushed open the door. He froze immediately like a statue when he saw the man and woman who were kissing deeply.


    The financial manager who was behind Assistant Fang saw that Assistant Fang was rooted to the spot so he stood on tiptoes and looked into the office.


    All he saw was Xia Yanran jumping down from Xiao Yi¡¯sp hurriedly.


    Xia Yanran did not expect that they would be seen kissing intimately and she felt so embarrassed she wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the lounge first.¡± Xia Yanran wanted to leave.


    As she turned around, Xiao Yi grabbed her hand. He did not look at her, but was looking at Assistant Fang and the financial manager. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, she¡¯s my wife.¡±


    Xia Yanran was speechless.


    Assistant Fang was shocked.


    The financial manager was also shocked.


    Assistant Fang responded first. He took a few steps forward and greeted Xia Yanran, ¡°Hello, Lady Boss.¡±


    The financial manager smiled and nodded. ¡°Hello, Lady Boss.¡±


    Xiao Yi was satisfied with the way they addressed her and waved his hand. ¡°Put the report down and go out!¡±


    After Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi were left in the office, Xia Yanran was pulled into the man¡¯s arms and kissed thoroughly again.


    ...


    Xiao Yi was busy with work until seven in the evening.


    After eating dinner, Xia Yanran learned from Xiao Yi what had happened during the explosion in the Old Madam¡¯s house and she went to the hospital to visit Tang Chao.


    Seeing Tang Chao with one arm broken and lying on the bed unconscious, Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t stop the tears that fell.

 Chapter 1191 - So Sour

    <h4>Chapter 1191: So Sour</h4>


    When they left the hospital, Xia Yanran¡¯s eyes were red and swollen.


    Xiao Xi was too much. What wrong did Tang Chao do for him to be hypnotized and be used?


    As Xiao Yi drove, he spared a hand to grab Xia Yanran¡¯s hand. ¡°She¡¯s already receiving her punishment in jail.¡±


    Xia Yanran blinked her wetshes, grabbing Xiao Yi¡¯s hand in return. ¡°Do you really not have any feelings for her after you found out that she¡¯s Xiao Xi?¡±


    ¡°Ever since she colluded with Second Master Qin and almost got me killed and since I found out about what she did to Tang Chao and you, I lost any possible feelings I might have for her.¡±


    Xia Yanran hummed softly.


    Xia Yanran didn¡¯t know if it was because she had taken the medicine pill during the day, but she felt rather sleepy now. With the steady hum of the car in the background, she leaned back on the chair and fell asleep briefly.


    Xiao Yi drove for a while before he realized that the girl wasn¡¯t speaking anymore. He turned to look at her.


    Her head was bobbing left and right, and he quickly spared a hand to support her head. When his fingers touched her smooth skin, he couldn¡¯t help but caress her softly. Her eyes were shut tightly, an undeniable exhaustion written all over her face.


    He slowed down before he parked the car by the side of the road.


    Leaning over, he lowered her seat, before he took off his jacket and covered her softly. It was only after he stared at her for a while before he finally looked away.


    There was a little girl selling flowers on the street. She kept rmending the flowers she had in her basket to the people who passed by, but rarely did anyone buy flowers from her.


    Xiao Yi got out of the car.


    The little girl stared at Xiao Yi, walking over with her basket. ¡°Uncle, do you want to buy flowers?¡±


    Xiao Yi took out a hundred dor note from her wallet. ¡°Give me one.¡±


    ¡°One hundred dors can buy all of the flowers I have!¡±


    Xiao Yi stared at the little girl. ¡°I just want one.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give you change.¡±


    Xiao Yi took the flower and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡±


    Xiao Yi got back into his car, tearing away the thorns on the flower stalk until it wasn¡¯t sharp and prickly anymore.


    Xiao Yi ced the flower in Xia Yanran¡¯s hand, before he took out another small box from the storagepartment, cing it at a ce she could see the moment she opened her eyes.


    ...


    Xiao Yi had bought a new mansion at the Capital. He went to the Old Madam¡¯s mansion often as well. However, since Ku Li died in an explosion there, he didn¡¯t want to bring Xia Yanran there.


    When they arrived at the mansion, it was nearly eleven at night.


    Xia Yanran felt the car stopping and slowly opened her eyes. Because she had just woken up, sleepiness was still present in her eyes.


    Xiao Yi stood outside of the car, smoking and didn¡¯t realize that Xia Yanran was awake.


    Xia Yanran slowly stood up, suddenly finding that something was wrong. When did a rose appear in her hands?


    She blinked, thinking that she was hallucinating. However, very quickly, she saw the small box ced in front of her.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart thumped crazily.


    She took the box and opened it. Indeed, it contained the ring she sent back to Xiao Yi.


    After Xiao Yi finished smoking, he looked inside the car. When he noted that Xia Yanran was awake and was giggling foolishly as she stared at that ring, he reached out and opened the car door.


    ¡°Do you ept it?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s low and sexy voice, Xia Yanran looked up with flutteringshes.


    His eyes were extremely warm and focused.


    She couldn¡¯t really stand this type of gaze from him, so she looked away slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this.¡± Her ears felt slightly heated.


    Xiao Yi pulled Xia Yanran off the car.


    Xia Yanran had just bnced herself when he pressed her against the car.


    He was a lot taller than her, as he ced a hand on her waist while he grabbed her hand that was holding the ring with his other.


    He took the ring. ¡°Think about it carefully. You cannot take it off again after you wear it.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded with a blush. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The diamond was hard, the metal ring slightly cold as it touched her fingertips. Xiao Yi pushed it onto her ring finger.


    However, Xia Yanran called to stop when the ring was halfway through her finger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the side effect of the medication I¡¯m taking, but my fingers seemed to be a little fatter. I¡¯ll wear the ring as a ne first and wear it properly after my bloatedness goes away, alright?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s too small, I go order a ring that¡¯s suitable for you now.¡±


    ¡°No, I just want this one.¡±


    ...


    It was another wild night.


    After that, Xia Yanran leaned in Xiao Yi¡¯s arm, her finger drawing circles on his well-defined chest. ¡°Xiao Yi, what is your n for the future? You probably won¡¯t return to Ning City or B City again, right?¡±


    Xiao Yi hummed softly. ¡°The Old Madam¡¯s career is here, and there are too many things for me to do, so I can¡¯t leave. That¡¯s why I n to stay here.¡± With that said, he stared at Xia Yanran with dark eyes. ¡°What are your thoughts?¡±


    To be frank, Xia Yanran hadn¡¯t decided yet.


    Right now, her rtionship with Xiao Yi had stabilized, but distance was another problem.


    With a long-distance rtionship, none of them knew when they would meet again, and what would happen again.


    However, if she stayed with Xiao Yi in the Capital, she would have to leave Junyuan and Xia Tang.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to part with either of them.


    Xiao Yi could see Xia Yanran¡¯s hesitance, his long fingers pinching her waist. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can live in Ning City before we get married. After we get married, you can stay with me. If you want to work, you can work. If you don¡¯t want to work, I can take care of you and you can go back to visit your family anytime. Once my career here is more stabilized, I will buy a private ne for you so that it will be more convenient for you, no matter where you want to go.¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at the man who could read her perfectly, feeling touched. ¡°Xiao Yi, you¡¯re so good to me.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the man turned around and pushed her under him once more. ¡°Hm, then let¡¯s do it again.¡±


    Xia Yanran whined, ¡°But my legs are really sore...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going back to Ning City tomorrow, and I¡¯ll have to abstain for a while again.¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at the man who was always full in that aspect, her heart softening as she took the initiative to hug his muscr body.


    ...


    The next day, Xiao Yi drove Xia Yanran to the airport himself.


    When it was time to separate, there would always be denial and reluctance. Her rtionship with Xiao Yi all these years had always been like this. They would be together for a few days, then part because of various reasons again.


    Before the security check, Xia Yanran hugged Xiao Yi tightly, not wanting to part with him. Xiao Yi patted Xia Yanran¡¯s slender back. ¡°Once I¡¯m done with my work here, I¡¯ll go ask your older brother for your hand in marriage.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at Xiao Yi shyly. ¡°Why ask for my hand in marriage?¡±


    ¡°Although our parents are deceased, we still have to do the proper procedures. Don¡¯t worry, your older brother will let me marry you.¡±


    ¡°How do you know? Maybe, my brother wouldn¡¯t let you marry me so easily!¡±


    Xiao Yi pinched Xia Yanran¡¯s cheek. ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡±


    ...


    Back in Ning City, Xia Yanran¡¯s boss found out that Xia Yanran managed to interview Xiao Yi and praised her from head to toe.


    He even said that he would definitely give Xia Yanran a big bonus at the end of the year.


    However, Xia Yanran submitted a resignation letter instead.


    Her boss stared at Xia Yanran in confusion. ¡°You had been capable in work and have a bright future, why are you resigning all of a sudden?¡±

 Chapter 1192 - Some Sacrifices and Compromises

    <h4>Chapter 1192: Some Sacrifices and Compromises</h4>


    On the way back, Xia Yanran had thought about many things. In a rtionship, there needed to be some sacrifices andpromises by either one of them.


    Xiao Yi couldn¡¯t leave the Capital so easily now. With countless staff working under him, he couldn¡¯t just leave because he wanted to.


    But she was different. Just like Xiao Yi had said, if she wanted to work, she could find a job she liked in the Capital.


    The ones that she couldn¡¯t bear to leave the most at Ning City were Junyuan and Xia Tang. The three siblings had grown up together, relying only on each other and neither one of them were willing to leave each other.


    However, it was fortunate that Brother had Momo now.


    Tangtang¡¯s career was also doing well.


    ¡°President, it¡¯s because of some rtionship issues, so I don¡¯t want to say too much either. My boyfriend is overseas and I don¡¯t want to have a long-distance rtionship with him.¡±


    The president stared at Xia Yanran, feeling extremely sad. ¡°Yanran, men are not dependable. Only having control of your career is the most dependable!¡±


    Xia Yanran smiled and shook her head. ¡°President, you don¡¯t understand him and definitely wouldn¡¯t know that he¡¯s the best man in this world apart from my Brother.¡±


    Seeing that Xia Yanran was insistent on resigning, the President couldn¡¯t stop her anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a week¡¯s time to consider. Think about it carefully before I approve it.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ...


    After Xia Yanran returned to Ning City, she didn¡¯t stop contacting Xiao Yi.


    He wanted to expand the corporation¡¯s big brands and malls globally, so naturally he had ns for Ning City as well. He arranged for the Ning City¡¯s mall¡¯s in-charge to send her various branded bags, clothes and shoes. Of course, he didn¡¯t miss out on Momo and Tangtang¡¯s gifts.


    That day, the magazine agency assigned her to attend a charity ball, so she needed to dress up. When Xiao Yi found out, he got the mall¡¯s in-charge toe and pick her up personally.


    When she went to work the next day, she realized that the front desk and her colleagues were looking at her with weird gazes.


    When she arrived at her office, her assistant told her to look at the office¡¯s forum. Xia Yanran opened the forum and realized that she had be the hottest topic on the forum.


    Xia Yanran opened the first forum post and saw several photos. They were photos of President Wang from the malling to fetch her.


    President Wang was in his forties. He had a beer belly and was bald, so he looked older. In fact, he looked like he was in his fifties in the photos.


    One of the photos was of President Wang pulling open the door for her and the both of them smiling brightly at each other.


    One of them was of President Wang and her entering the mall, the both of them conversing.


    One of them was her leaving the mall after dressing herself up, before she got into the car with President Wang.


    She could tell that the person who took photos of her secretly followed her from the office to the mall.


    Xia Yanran had seen many types of office politics.


    However, she was going to leave the agency already, yet someone still spent so much effort to go against her. Tsk tsk, how much did this person dislike her?


    There were many replies under the post, all of them scolding Xia Yanran anonymously. They said that she had sold herself for money and it was extremely shameless of her. However, there were many that defended her as well. Xia Yanran nced at the names, they all belonged to the colleagues she was closer to usually.


    Xia Yanran smirked, opening the user ount that posted the post. It was a newly registered ount.


    New ounts like this seemed normal at first, but she was an experienced reporter and she had her own means and ideas to be able to achieve the position she was at now.


    Very quickly, Xia Yanran managed to find the QQ email the new ount registered with.


    After ten minutes, Xia Yanran walked out of her office with a smile. When her colleagues saw Xia Yanran walking out, they all stopped talking.


    Xia Yanran nced at the girl who was dressed to the nines in the office. The girl was called Leilei and had entered the agency at about the same time as Xia Yanran did.


    Leilei was the youngest girl working in the agency. She was very ambitious and had always wanted to take Xia Yanran¡¯s position.


    However, for a woman, apart from being young, charisma and morality was important too and Xia Yanran had both of these in spades.


    Especially after Xia Yanran returned from the capital. Her skin and mental condition seemed to be better than in the past.


    After Xia Yanran took the medicine, her bloatedness disappeared. Her skin was indeed fairer and smoother than before. Together with the effects of love, she looked refreshed and energized everyday. It wasn¡¯t far fetched to say that she looked like she had just entered university.


    Leilei always wanted to catch something shady about Xia Yanran. However, Xia Yanran¡¯s work didn¡¯t have any ws and she was always able to do perfectly what the President told her to do every time, no matter how difficult it was.


    That was why Leilei was extremely happy when she saw Xia Yanran got into that middle-aged man¡¯s carst night.


    It was no wonder why Xia Yanran had been wearing clothes from well-known brands recently. Even the bags she carried the cost of the annual sries of many normal people.


    So it turned out that she had been financially supported by a rich old man!


    When Leilei saw Xia Yanran looking at her, she smiled with a derisive scoff. She still dared toe when she was being financially supported by an old man? If it was her, she would pack all of her things and scram out of the office immediately.


    Xia Yanran went to the bathroom.


    Xiao Yi happened to call her at that moment.


    Hearing Xia Yanran¡¯s unhappy voice, Xiao Yi said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something upset you?¡±


    ¡°You can tell?¡±


    ¡°I know everything about you.¡±


    Xia Yanran felt her ears heat up from his words. She told Xiao Yi everything about what happened.


    ¡°Do you need me to solve it for you?¡±


    ¡°Big Boss Xiao, if I need you to settle even such a small issue, wouldn¡¯t you die from being busy? It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small girl¡¯s jealousy against me. I will solve it.¡±


    Xiao Yi hummed with a smile. ¡°I have something to do. Give me a kiss before you hang up.¡±


    Xia Yanran smacked her lips and Xiao Yi¡¯s lowughter became even more maic and fluttering.


    ...


    Leilei thought that Xia Yanran¡¯s heart was indeed strong. The post didn¡¯t even affect her mood. After she went back to her office from the washroom, she continued to work and have meetings with them.


    Leilei couldn¡¯t stand Xia Yanran from the bottom of her heart. Was she actually proud that she was being financially supported?


    Why wasn¡¯t she ashamed at all?


    When it was time to get off work, Xia Yanran didn¡¯t work overtime for the first time. She entered an elevator with a bunch of colleagues.


    One of the olderdies that liked Xia Yanran usually had mentioned a few times about introducing men to her.


    The olderdy stood next to Xia Yanran. ¡°Yanran, I saw the post in the forum. But I believe you. That person is just a normal friend of yours, right?¡±


    All of the other colleagues in the elevator paid extra attention, including Leilei, who had posted the post.


    Xia Yanran nodded. ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend¡¯s subordinate.¡±


    Boyfriend¡¯s subordinate?


    She must be lying! Leilei found out that the old man was the person in-charge of a branded mall. If he was Xia Yanran¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s subordinate, wouldn¡¯t her boyfriend be someone very powerful?


    Leileiughed mockingly, interrupting the conversation. ¡°Editor Xia, you really don¡¯t have to exin for yourself. If you¡¯ve be a mistress, then say it like it is. We¡¯re all colleagues and only hope for you to be happy. But you shouldn¡¯t continue on that path. That boss probably has a family already!¡±

 Chapter 1193 - His Sudden Appearance Gave Her A Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 1193: His Sudden Appearance Gave Her A Surprise</h4>


    Leilei¡¯s words were clearly saying that Xia Yanran wasn¡¯t willing to change and ruined others¡¯ families by being a mistress.


    All of the other colleagues in the elevator started to talk quietly.


    The olderdy beside Xia Yanran spoke up angrily, ¡°Editor Xia isn¡¯t someone like that!¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s lips tugged as she replied simply, ¡°I know what I did.¡± With that said, she raised a finger. ¡°It won¡¯t be too long until I¡¯m getting married to my boyfriend. If everyone is free then, you cane and attend my wedding.¡±


    Seeing the perfect and sparkling diamond ring in Xia Yanran¡¯s hand, Leilei snorted.


    This ring must have been given by that bald boss with a big belly!


    A colleague recognized the ring on Xia Yanran¡¯s hand, eximing, ¡°Editor Xia, the ring you have is the limited edition from the top international jewelry brand, H&G, right?! I heard there are only three pairs of the design you¡¯re wearing. It¡¯s hard to get it even if you have money!¡±


    ¡°My boyfriend cares a lot about this.¡± Xia Yanran recalled the scene when he first proposed to her, a sweet smile appearing on her face unconsciously.


    Seeing this, the olderdy beside Xia Yanran said softly, ¡°Yanran, I originally wanted to introduce a nice man to you!¡±


    ¡°Thank you Sister Zhou for caring. I¡¯ve already found my happiness, so I¡¯m very happy now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    The elevator arrived at the first floor and Xia Yanran walked out first. However, she didn¡¯t leave immediately as she waited for Leilei to walk out and stopped her.


    Leilei stared at Xia Yanran with disdain. ¡°Did Editor Xia think that my words earlier hurt you? Originally, I respected Editor Xia the most because you got promoted with your own ability. However, who knew that Editor Xia did unspeakable things behind our backs as well.¡±


    Xia Yanran raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, what unspeakable thing did I do? Did I secretly post a forum post to sweep a colleague¡¯s reputation to the ground?¡±


    Leilei¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°Editor Xia, are you suspecting that I posted that forum post?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did you not?¡±


    Even when facing Leilei¡¯s dismissing attitude, Xia Yanran never got angry. She smirked, taking out a photo from her bag. ¡°Actually, I had a thought to report everything, but if I posted this photo on the forum, it would probably ruin your entire life. After all, being an escort is worse than being financially supported by an old man, right?¡±


    Leilei saw the photo in Xia Yanran¡¯s hand and snatched it immediately. She said with a pale expression, ¡°W-Why would you have this photo?¡±


    ¡°Hm, you may or may not have deleted it from your old QQ email. I happen to know some coding as well, so I recovered this photo of yours. Cool, eh?¡±


    Xia Yanran spoke calmly, but Leilei felt extremely scared as Xia Yanran spoke another word.


    ¡°E-Editor Xia, I...¡±


    Xia Yanran smirked. ¡°Please don¡¯t spend all of your time on useless politics. Improving your work quality and standard is the most important.¡±


    With that said, Xia Yanran left the bbergasted Leilei and walked out.


    When she arrived at the lobby, she realized that the colleagues from the same elevator didn¡¯t leave. Instead, they were all standing by the entrance, as if something amazing was attracting them.


    Xia Yanran walked over in confusion.


    When the olderdy saw Xia Yanran walk over, she couldn¡¯t help but gossip. ¡°Yanran, look! It¡¯s a luxurious car! Even our President wouldn¡¯t be able to own a car like that!¡±


    Xia Yanran saw the Rolls Royce parked at thepany entrance. The windows were tinted dark and people couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside, so she didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time this car has appeared here. Did some rich persone to fetch his girlfriend?¡±


    Hearing the olderdy¡¯s words, Xia Yanran¡¯s heart thumped crazily suddenly.


    Could it be...


    She didn¡¯t have time to think when the doors were pushed open suddenly and a pair of tall and nice legs appeared.


    Just as people thought that the person who was able to drive such a luxurious car would be in his forties or fifties, the man who appeared seemed to give everyone a silent p to their faces.


    It was a handsome and extremely masculine face. He was wearing a handmade ck suit, his hair short and neat, his facial features looking like he had been carved by a master carpenter. His eyes were dark, his nose well-defined, his lips pretty... and sexy. He was so perfect he could make people angry.


    Some of the younger girls almost wanted to scream.


    My god, this man was too handsome! Not only was he handsome, his figure was really good like a model!


    Xia Yanran never thought that Xiao Yi would appear here. When she called him in the afternoon, he seemed to be very busy. How could he appear here within a few hours?


    When she suffered some injustice, even though he didn¡¯t say anything, he would still be worried for her! To be seen so important by him, Xia Yanran felt like her heart had been soaked in honey.


    The olderdy beside her recognized the man who got off first. The usually calm her screamed out loud first. ¡°Oh my god, oh my god, isn¡¯t that the new business royalty, Xiao Yi, President Xiao? I¡¯ve seen his interview with Yanran. He looked really charming in the photo, but he looked even more charming in person!¡±


    The moment the olderdy spoke, all of the other colleagues recognized Xiao Yi as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s really President Xiao! Why would President Xiao be here? Did hee to meet our President?¡±


    ¡°Ah! President Xiao is really charming in person!¡±


    ¡°Quick, look! President Xiao is looking over here!¡±


    Leilei walked over and saw Xiao Yi immediately. Her eyes brightened, her lips curling up in an angle she thought looked the best.


    Just as the girls were all fighting to get Xiao Yi¡¯s attention, Xia Yanran, who had been quiet the whole time, moved and walked towards Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi stared at Xia Yanran, who was walking towards him. She seemed to be the only one in his eyes. She was wearing a red shirt today with suit pants, her shirt tucked into her pants. Her slightly curled long hair rested on her shoulders. As the red sunlight shone on her, she looked extremely beautiful.


    With her bloatedness gone, she seemed to be more slender and lighter than before.


    Seeing Xia Yanran walk towards Xiao Yi, the olderdy was the one who reacted first. ¡°Is President Xiao the boyfriend Yanran mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, Editor Xia¡¯s boyfriend is actually President Xiao! It¡¯s no wonder why he said the President of the mall is her boyfriend¡¯s subordinate. It¡¯s really true!¡±


    ¡°Look quickly! President Xiao is actually opening his arms to hug Editor Xia! He¡¯s really handsome while she¡¯s pretty too! They look so good together!¡±


    Seeing this, Leilei¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Xia Yanran¡¯s boyfriend was actually President Xiao? How could this be? Did she seduce him when she was in the Capital?


    At this moment, the magazine agency¡¯s President walked over and he sighed in relief, ¡°They¡¯re finally having a nice ending after knowing each other for more than ten years. Let¡¯s wish them happiness!¡±


    The moment the President spoke, no one dared question anything anymore. Leilei shut her mouth into a tight line as well.


    Xia Yanran let her off in kindness with leverage in her hands, while her boyfriend was the well renowned Xiao Yi. If she still wanted to stir trouble, wouldn¡¯t she be killing herself?

 Chapter 1194 - Fostering Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 1194: Fostering Feelings</h4>


    Xia Yanran was pulled into Xiao Yi¡¯s arms, her forehead pressing against his broad and muscr shoulder. The urge to cry was stronger than ever. ¡°Why did youe so suddenly without telling me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Xiao Yi looked down at the girl in his arms.


    Xia Yanran looked up, a brightyer of moisture covering her eyes. ¡°I do. I like it so much I feel like crying.¡±


    Xiao Yi smiled as he carried Xia Yanran onto the car. Once the door was closed, he pulled her onto hisp and started kissing her.


    He didn¡¯t care if the driver in front could see them.


    After he kissed Xia Yanran fiercely, he finally let go of her.


    ¡°Did you handle the post issue?¡± He hugged her as hisrge palm caressed her hair.


    Xia Yanran hummed. If Leilei was smart enough, she should have deleted the post already! ¡°Log onto yourpany¡¯s forum and let me take a look.¡±


    Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t fight against him, so she used her phone to log onto the site to show him.


    That very popr post had already been deleted and removed. At the same time, an apology post was pinned at the top of the page.


    Xia Yanran opened the apology post, feeling a little surprised that Leilei had actually uploaded a video, in which she said that she was the one who posted the post and that she was extremely sorry for creating false rumors about Xia Yanran because of her jealousy.


    After watching Leilei¡¯s apology video, Xia Yanran turned to the man beside her. ¡°You... did something?¡±


    Xiao Yi grabbed Xia Yanran¡¯s hand, ying with it as he said, ¡°I met your President.¡±


    Xia Yanran ignored her embarrassment and lifted her hands to hug the man¡¯s neck, cing a soft peck on his lips. ¡°Xiao Yi, thank you.¡±


    Staring into her bright and affectionate eyes and her pretty face, Xiao Yi hugged her waist tightly, wanting so badly to merge their bodies together.


    He looked down, whispering by her ear. ¡°I¡¯m a little nervous about visiting your older brotherter.¡±


    Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t help but burst out inughter. ¡°You already gave Brother my betrothal gift, what else is there to be worried about?¡± She recalled herself finding out that Xiao Yi had long given Renxin Hospital to Junyuan after she returned to Ning City, while she had been kept in the dark about it.


    To think back then, she had locked herself in a corner and had thought that Xiao Yi wasn¡¯t willing to be with her anymore. She had felt so terrible every day! She scrunched her face up and red at Xiao Yi. ¡°You and Brother really acted really well. Brother doted on me the most, yet he didn¡¯t tell me anything about it.¡±


    Xiao Yi pinched Xia Yanran¡¯s well-defined nose. ¡°If I don¡¯t punish you a little, what if you continued to give up on our rtionship so easily?¡±


    Xia Yanran pounced into Xiao Yi¡¯s arms, shaking her head. ¡°I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t anymore.¡±


    ...


    Knowing that Xiao Yi wasing, Junyuan got off work earlier.


    Xia Mo had alsoe to the Xia family¡¯s apartment after leaving work at the newspaper agency. The couple went to the market to buy some groceries before they held hands and went back.


    When Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi arrived, Junyuan was boiling soup in the kitchen. Hearing the noise, he walked to the entrance and saw both Xiao Yi and Xia Yanran holding many big and small bags, while the driver behind them was in the same situation as well. Junyuan pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Why did you bring so many things? Xiao Yi, you don¡¯t have to be that polite. What matters most is that you¡¯re good to our Yanran in the future.¡±


    Xiao Yi nodded, looking like he was an obedient child listening to his brother-inw. ¡°Alright, whatever my brother-inw says. However, since it¡¯s my first timeing, I can¡¯te empty-handed.¡±


    Xia Mo, who had been helping Junyuan cook in the kitchen, ran out and giggled. ¡°Uncle Xiao, how is this your first timeing? Hmph, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. When the doctor wasn¡¯t at homest time, you...¡±


    ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t talk when the adults are talking.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re calling Doctor Brother-inw, you¡¯ll have to call me Sister-inw in the future!¡±


    Xiao Yi choked. Momo¡¯s seniority was actually higher than his now.


    Alright, who got his brother-inw to like her? Although, he felt really awkward calling that little girl Sister-inw.


    ¡°I¡¯ll change my address after you¡¯ve registered your marriage.¡±


    Xia Mo didn¡¯t care about all of this, so she nodded with a bright smile. ¡°Sure! That day wille very soon!¡±


    Xia Yanran and Junyuan went back to the kitchen. Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t stay still, so she went to the kitchen as well. ¡°Brother, you can let me do things here instead. Your hand still has to rest, so you can go out and talk to Xiao Yi!¡±


    Junyuan replied, ¡°You go talk to Xiao Yi instead, I¡¯ll cook.¡±


    ¡°Brother, go! Xiao Yi said that he¡¯s still a little nervous when he sees you now. Since we¡¯ll be family in the future, the two of you will have to foster your rtionship too!¡±


    Unable to reject Xia Yanran anymore, Junyuan had no choice but to go out.


    At first, Xia Mo and Xia Yanran thought that the two men who didn¡¯t like to talk would be bored or awkward together. Xia Mo went out to take a look, the two men ying chess and their atmosphere seemed extremelyfortable!


    ¡°The both of them are chatting andughing and it isn¡¯t awkward at all.¡±


    Hearing Xia Mo say like this, Xia Yanran didn¡¯t really believe it, so she went out to take a sneak peek. She didn¡¯t see them chatting andughing, but saw them arguing over a chess move instead.


    The two people who barely spoke usually threw words at each other, arguing until their face turned red. Xia Yanran knew that Xiao Yi¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t very good, so she was really afraid of him punching Junyuan. She was about to go out when the two men nced at each other and smiled again. The atmosphere changed too quickly, and before Xia Yanran could react, the two of them continued with their chess game withughter again.


    Xia Yanran went back to the kitchen, scratching her head as her lips curled up unconsciously.


    Before dinner, Xia Yanran did a video call with Xia Tang.


    Xia Tang had released a new single recently. The feedback was quite good so she got a few sponsorship activities in Hong Kong. It seemed herpany was preparing to groom a few other newbies and herself.


    When Xia Yanran video-called Xia Tang, Xia Tang had just returned to her hotel after a sponsorship event. After seeing that Xiao Yi was at the Xia family apartment ass well, Xia Tang smiled and waved at him. ¡°Hello, Brother-inw.¡±


    Xia Tang took off her spectacles, revealing the exquisite make up on her face. Although her appearance was more ssic looking, with the makeup, her facial features appeared even prettier. She had only released her first single, but she already had the aura and style of a big celebrity. She would be extremely famous in the future.


    Xiao Yi nodded, his lips curling up. ¡°Hello, Tangtang. Since you¡¯re working outside now, if you meet any difficulties, you can tell your older sister. We¡¯ll both be your backups.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother-inw. I¡¯m really happy and touched to see Sister and you work out! Brother-inw has to be good to Sister in the future! If not, Brother and I wouldn¡¯t let you off.¡± Xia Tang waved her fist teasingly.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Xia Yanran leaned her head towards Xiao Yi, staring at Xia Tang through her phone. ¡°You have to take good care of yourself outside. Although your career is important, you¡¯re still not young anymore. Haven¡¯t you thought about being in a rtionship?¡±


    Xia Tang shook her head with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s quite nice being single! Didn¡¯t Brother only meet Momo after being single for more than thirty years? Sister, Brother, don¡¯t be worried about my rtionship status. I will consider it if I meet someone that interests me!¡±


    They spoke for a while more before Xia Tang hung up.


    After wearing high heels for the entire day, she was slightly exhausted. Shey in bed, smiling happily when she thought about her older brother and sister having found their happiness atst.

 Chapter 1195 - Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 1195: Pregnant</h4>


    Xia Tang went to the bathroom to fill the bathtub, preparing to take a bath.


    Royal Entertainment was nning to groom the few of them newbies, so when they came to Hong Kong this time, the hotel they stayed at was a five-star hotel.


    Shey in the bathtub, falling asleep amongst the hot steam. Xia Tang didn¡¯t know how long had passed, but she suddenly felt a cramping pain in her stomach. That pain became more and more obvious and Xia Tang immediately opened her eyes.


    After she woke up, that cramping pain felt even more apparent. Xia Tang opened her eyes, ncing inside the bathtub.


    That one nce shocked her extremely, her heart thumping crazily.


    The bath water had turned slightly red.


    Xia Tang wasn¡¯t a weak girl. Although she looked like a typical beauty, she never thought of herself as a weak woman.


    However, what she saw shocked her still.


    Why would there be so much blood?


    Xia Tang stood up from the bathtub, walking towards the shower to rinse herself.


    Her abdomen hurt even more.


    Xia Tang turned off the shower and hugged her stomach with a pale face.


    There was so much blood, but her stomach hurt so much too, so it probably wasn¡¯t her period. Besides, it wasn¡¯t the time for it toe.


    Since she had a doctor brother, Xia Tang naturally knew the basics.


    If it was like this, was she... pregnant?


    However, she had only been with Huo Ze that night. She even went to the pharmacy to buy the morning after pill the next day.


    She heard from her Brother before that there seemed to be some evil pharmacies that repackaged expired medicine and sold them once more in order to get profits. D-Did she meet an evil pharmacy like that?


    Xia Tang pursed her lips, which were pale from pain. She wore her clothes and found her phone, before she called someone.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since she debuted. She had also just released her single. If news spread that she was pregnant, she would be ruining her own future.


    When she attended the sponsorship event during the day, she bumped into Huo Ze. He ignored her, hugging a more well-known Miss Hong Kong instead, but she didn¡¯t really care about it.


    Xia Tang definitely couldn¡¯t tell her manager about this. Neither could she tell her assistant, so she had no choice but to get Huo Ze¡¯s help.


    No matter what, if she was really pregnant, he was half-responsible too.


    ...


    During the dark night, in a luxurious private room.


    A bunch of rich boys were ying crazily.


    Young Master Huo was sitting in the center of the sofa, his long legs ced on top of the coffee table as he leaned back, exhaling smoke.


    The door pushed open and some unknown person shouted, ¡°Beauty Ni is here!¡±


    Young Master Huo nced at the door with narrowed eyes, watching as a woman wearing a bright red maxi dress with fiery red lipstick sashayed in on high heels.


    It was the most famous female celebrity in the entertainment industry now, Ni Xianyue. She was carrying a new LV bag, ncing at everyone in the room before she sat beside Young Master Huo.


    Young Master Huo nced at Ni Xianyue. ¡°Yo, the young married woman is free toe out today?¡±


    Ni Xianyue smile brightly. ¡°Look at how sour you sound. If Young Master Huo says something, I won¡¯t get married anymore!¡±


    ¡°You have to get married. I¡¯m scared of ruining your future of being a richdy.¡±


    Ni Xianyue red at Young Master Huo. ¡°You only know how to anger me.¡±


    Ni Xianyue looked extremely pretty and goddess-like on screen, but in private, her personality was more easy-going. She dared to y too. She drank a few cups of alcohol with Young Master Huo, before she sang some songs. Seeing that Young Master Huo wasn¡¯t very excited, she leaned towards him and said, ¡°You¡¯re like this every year on this day. Never mind. If you¡¯re not happy, you can drink all your sorrows away!¡±


    Young Master Huo raised an eyebrow. ¡°Let¡¯s not leave until we¡¯re drunk.¡±


    They cheered each other, slowing downing the bottles of strong liquor on the coffee table.


    Ni Xianyue stared at Young Master Huo, whose eyes had turned red from drinking. ¡°Can you still go on?¡±


    When one¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t good, they got drunk easily. Young Master Huo leaned back against the sofa, feeling dizzy as he smirked. ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ll rest for a while before I continue.¡±


    Huo Ze closed his eyes, nning to take a nap when his phone rang.


    Huo Ze nced at the caller ID. It was a bunch of numbers he couldn¡¯t really remember.


    He rejected the call without hesitation.


    However, within a few seconds, his phone rang again.


    It was the same number.


    Young Master Huo answered the call impatiently. A weak woman¡¯s voice trailed from the other side of the call. ¡°Young Master Huo, Young Master Huo, my stomach hurts. Can youe and send me to the hospital...¡±


    Before the woman finished speaking, Huo Ze interrupted her with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m Xia Tang...¡±


    ¡°What Tang?¡± Huo Ze looked up at the ceiling, his vision slightly dazed as his voice softened at the thought of something. ¡°Are you Tangtang?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Tangtang.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not her. Who are you exactly?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Huo, I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you. My stomach hurts and there are reporters outside the hotel. I can¡¯t go out. Can I trouble you...¡±


    Before Xia Tang finished speaking, she was interrupted by a scoff. ¡°This Miss Tangtang, I¡¯m not a doctor, neither am I a savior. If you feel unwell, you can go visit the Doctor by yourself. I¡¯m not free... Oh, I remember now, it¡¯s you. Did you forget what I warned you about? Don¡¯t contact me when I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Xia Tang opened her mouth, wanting to say more when she suddenly heard a pleasant voice from the other end of the call. ¡°Ah Ze, who is it? Is it one of your lovers outside? Those women are really something, do they think they are above everyone else just because you were with them once or twice...¡±


    Xia Tang didn¡¯t want to listen anymore. The woman¡¯s voice belonged to Royal Entertainment¡¯s top female celebrity, Ni Xianyue. She was extremely pretty and was the goddess of countless men.


    She had heard people talk about Ni Xianyue in private before, hearing that she had an extremely strong backer. It turned out that her backer was Young Master Huo!


    After Xia Tang hung up, she panted a few times with a pale expression. She forced herself to get up, before she put on a ck jacket, a hat and face mask before she left the room.

 Chapter 1196 - She Had Changed

    <h4>Chapter 1196: She Had Changed</h4>


    Xia Tang thought of a way to leave the hotel from its back door. When she did, she stopped a taxi to get a driver to send her to the hospital.


    After she arrived at the hospital, the doctor found out about Xia Tang¡¯s condition and asked for her family toe and sign the papers. If not, he wouldn¡¯t give her a surgery.


    Xia Tang did everything she could to convince the doctor, but the hospital wasn¡¯t willing topromise. Huo Ze wasn¡¯t willing toe and Xia Tang couldn¡¯t contact her manager either.


    She had no choice but to grit her teeth and leave the hospital, wanting to see if a private hospital was able to do the necessary surgery.


    Seeing her look extremely pale like she was going to die, the taxi driver wasn¡¯t willing to fetch her.


    Xia Tang had no choice but to walk out slowly. The pain in her abdomen grew by the second, and she felt like she was going to faint anymore.


    At that moment, an all epassing hatred was lingering within her.


    She hated Huo Ze, and hated herself even more!


    After walking for a distance, her pants had been drenched with bloodied water. She left a trail of bloodied water behind her.


    Maybe, if this continued, she might die here.


    Looking up, Xia Tang saw a private clinic hidden in a small alley. She dragged her heavy leaden legs towards the clinic.


    There were still several people on drip in the private clinic. When they saw a slender girl fainting at the door, they hurriedly called the doctor over.


    Xia Tang didn¡¯t lose consciousness entirely. However, the pain in her abdomen made her feel like taking another step was like walking on knives.


    Two doctors carried Xia Tang to the surgery room.


    The doctor who checked on her was a middle-aged woman in her fifties. When she saw that Xia Tang¡¯s pants had been drenched with blood water, she furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯ve miscarried!¡±


    Xia Tang was in so much pain her forehead was dripping with cold sweat. Her lips werepletely pale and she couldn¡¯t hear what the doctor was saying clearly. All she felt was her stomach being cut open by a knife. She was in so much pain all of her organs were clumped together.


    Her entire body was ventting, as a warm thing continued to flow out of her from below. Her hair clung to her face, drenched as her pretty face waspletely pale. Even her breathing started to thin out.


    ¡°Your condition now is a little more dangerous. Your miscarriage isn¡¯tplete, so we have to do a surgery to clean your womb.¡± The doctor brought a towel out, helping Xia Tang wipe her sweat. Xia Tang gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°Please help me do it, Doctor!¡±


    ¡°Every surgery has its risk. You didn¡¯t go to a big hospital because you don¡¯t have family to sign the papers for you, right?¡±


    Xia Tang nodded weakly.


    ¡°Can you handle that risk yourself?¡±


    ¡°I can...¡±


    The doctor brought a surgery form for Xia Tang to sign. After Xia Tang did, the doctor did an ultrasound scan on her, saying, ¡°I have to tell you something. I don¡¯t have anesthesia in this clinic, so you might suffer a littleter.¡±


    Xia Tang nodded.


    When the doctor went to do the preparations for the surgery, she mumbled, ¡°The young girls nowadays... Sigh, why don¡¯t they know how to cherish themselves? They can still do proper protection even if they like to y!¡±


    Xia Tang had no energy to exin to the doctor. She did take the medicine. Who knew that she would be so unfortunate to suffer like this?!


    The surgery had no anesthesia, so when the freezing cold medical tool entered Xia Tang¡¯s body, she was in so much pain she felt like dying. The doctor got her to bite onto a towel. The towel slowly started to be soaked with the blood in her mouth. As the blood continued to drip, drop by drop, the doctor nced up at Xia Tang. Seeing her not shed a tear even though she was in so much pain, she felt that this girl was still rather strong.


    The half hour surgery made Xia Tang feel like she had visited the gates of Hell. In the end, she really couldn¡¯t take the pain of her flesh being cut off just like that and fainted.


    When Xia Tang woke up again, the sun was already shining brightly. She wasying on a small bed, a nket covering her body. Staring at the yellowish ceiling, there seemed to be a spiderweb in the corner, several small bugs trapped in it.


    Xia Tang¡¯s mind was nk for a few seconds, before she slowly regained her senses and recalled what happened to herst night.


    She was in so much pain, but she didn¡¯t die.


    So, she survived. Xia Tang smirked in self-ridicule.


    With a loud ck, the door was pushed open, and the doctor that did the surgery for herst night walked in.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? If you still can walk, you can go backter.¡± The doctor handed Xia Tang the receipt. ¡°This is the surgery cost.¡±


    Xia Tang took the receipt with a pale expression. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll probably rememberst night¡¯s pain for the rest of your life. Next time, when you enjoy such things, you must protect yourself properly. The men enjoy by donating their sperm, while it¡¯s us women who suffer in the end!¡±


    Xia Tang hummed weakly.


    When the doctor walked out, she seemed to think of something and turned back to nce at Xia Tang. ¡°Oh right, when I did the ultrasound scan for youst night, it showed that the fetus hadn¡¯t developed very well. It¡¯s natural for the weak not to be able to survive. You don¡¯t have to be too sad about not keeping the child. When you get pregnant again, if its a healthy fetus, there wouldn¡¯t be a miscarriage again, so you don¡¯t have to feel traumatized.¡±


    Xia Tang nodded, her expression calm from the start to end.


    It was the doctor¡¯s first time seeing a patient like Xia Tang. She was so young, but her mental strength was so strong. If it was another girlst night, they would have cried terribly.


    However, this girl never shed a tear from beginning to end.


    ...


    Xia Tang rested for another thirty minutes before she changed into the new set of clothes the doctor had bought for her. After she paid for the surgery and clothes, Xia Tang left the clinic.


    It was a close call she had experiencedst night. It had only been a night, but she seemed to understand a lot already.


    She looked up at the sky, lips curling up as sheughed faintly.


    She would survive.


    ...


    Three dayster.


    Xia Yanran and Junyuan came to Hong Kong.


    After Xiao Yi went to visit Junyuan at Ning City, he went back to the Capital the next day. Xia Mo went back to Hong Kong earlier as well, discussing with the Huo family about meeting the Xia family siblings.


    Xia Tang was still working in Hong Kong. After Xia Yanran and Junyuan arrived, they went straight to the hotel Xia Tang stayed at.


    When the siblings arrived at the hotel, Xia Tang happened toe back from work, and the siblings met in the hotel lobby.


    When they saw Xia Tang, Junyuan and Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t recognize their younger sister for a moment.


    Xia Tang seemed to have changedpletely aftering to work in Hong Kong.


    Her original aura was more ssical, with her being pretty without makeup. However, now, she had makeup that made her look extremely charming, her facial features matching with the makeup somehow. In fact, she looked even more dazzling and pretty, yet not look cheap at the same time.


    She was wearing a ck miniskirt, a jacket on her slender shoulders. Her outfit showed off her pretty figure perfectly. Her neckline was slender and pretty, her skin as fair as porcin. On top of her charming smoky makeup, she looked perfect and wless.


    ¡°Brother, Sister, you¡¯re here.¡± Seeing her siblings freeze, Xia Tang smirked and revealed a smile.


    Xia Yanran was the first to react, grabbing Xia Tang¡¯s hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Royal Entertainment wanted you to go with the innocent concept? Why are you now...¡± Although she was still pretty, Tangtang had always been conservative. Would she be able to adapt to it well?


    Xia Tang grabbed Xia Yanran¡¯s hand instead. ¡°Thepany doesn¡¯tck newbies with the innocent concept. Sister, actually, there¡¯s a beast hiding in my heart. Now, I¡¯m letting that beast out and won¡¯t suppress myself like I did in the past anymore.¡±

 Chapter 1197 - He Walked Over

    <h4>Chapter 1197: He Walked Over</h4>


    Junyuan and Xia Yanran were both open about such things. Xia Tang was an adult now and had her own ideas. Although they might not really agree with her, they would still respect her views and decisions.


    Ever since young, Xia Tang had always aspired towards music. She had talent in that aspect, but talent wasn¡¯t enough in the market now, they needed the packaging and nurturing of an entertainmentpany.


    ¡°Tangtang, haven¡¯t you been eating well recently? You seem to lost a bit of weight.¡± Xia Yanran stared at Xia Tang¡¯s slim face.


    Xia Tang smiled and shook her head. ¡°Sister, I have to be slimmer to look good on camera.¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at Xia Tang. It had been very long since she stared at her younger sister like this. Tangtang had really grown up, looking so beautiful in her smoky makeup, like she was a mysterious but beautiful flower that made others drunk on its appearance.


    ¡°Our Tangtang must look really good on camera.¡±


    Xia Tang grabbed Xia Yanran¡¯s hand, smiling sweetly. ¡°In Sister¡¯s eyes, I will look pretty no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Xia Tang returned to her room to change into clothes that were suitable for meeting the Huo family elders, the siblings having arranged for a meeting time and venue.


    At this moment, Junyuan finally understood how nervous Xiao Yi felt when thetter went to visit him.


    When they were about to reach the private room, he asked Xia Yanran. ¡°Is my cor and hair alright?¡±


    Xia Yanran and Xia Tang had never seen their older brother so nervous, both bursting out inughter. ¡°Brother, you look very handsome!¡±


    The Xia family siblings all had good gics, together with them dressing up, they attracted the attention of many people on the way.


    Junyuan was wearing a white shirt today. His skin was fair and clean, the white shirt making him look so handsome like he was a well-off young master that came from a poster.


    When they entered the private room, the Huo family had already arrived.


    Huo Ze¡¯s parents were seated at the main seats while Xia Mo was sitting next to them. Seeing Junyuan arrive, Xia Mo broke out into a bright smile, wanting to stand up to wee them, only to be stopped by Mrs Huo.


    Mrs Huo looked extremely capable and intelligent. After she pulled Xia Mo back onto her seat, she nced at the Xia family siblings. She had taken very good care of her skin and it was obvious that she was a great beauty when she was younger.


    Once the Xia family siblings arrived in the room, Mr and Mrs Huo finally stood up. Mr Huo nodded at them, while Mrs Huo spoke like she was the head of the family, ¡°Please sit!¡±


    Xia Yanran felt slightly unhappy but hid it well. It was clear Mrs Huo was looking down on their family! However, she could understand Mrs Huo¡¯s attitude. After all, the Huo family was a well-known family in Hong Kong, so it was natural that they would look down on the Xia family.


    The two families greeted each other.


    The atmosphere was rather calm and pleasant.


    Mrs Huo said with a smile, ¡°We raised Momo since she was young and she has always been a daughter to us. Originally, I wanted her to be our Huo family¡¯s daughter-inw. Who knew that this girl actually found someone she liked outside without our knowledge.¡±


    Mr Huo nudged Mrs Huo, whispering, ¡°Why are you saying this now?¡±


    Mrs Huo nced at Mr Huo and continued, the smile still on her face, ¡°Mr Xia, I heard that your parents have passed a long time ago. I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t easy for you to raise your two younger sisters. Your younger sisters haven¡¯t gotten married yet, right? When our Momo marries into your family and has to stay with her two sister-inws, I¡¯m afraid that conflict would ur in the future...¡±


    Before Mrs Huo finished speaking, Xia Mo couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Mommy Huo, I really like Sister Yanran and Sister Tangtang. There wouldn¡¯t be any conflict between us.¡±


    Mrs Huo nced at Xia Mo, who was already siding the other party even though she wasn¡¯t married yet. She furrowed her eyebrows, wanting to say something when someone pushed the door open.


    ¡°What day is it? Why must Ie?¡± Young Master Huo looked like he had just woken up. He was wearing a blue suit, his hair messy as he bit onto a lollipop. When he walked in, his hands were in his pocket, looking extremely yful and arrogant.


    When he saw the Huo family and the Xia siblings in the room, Huo Ze took a step back. ¡°This is a meeting between the two families?¡±


    Mrs Huo stared at her son who was never serious, furrowing her eyebrows. ¡°Come over.¡±


    Huo Ze nced around the room, his eyesnding on the woman who never even nced at him after he walked in.


    Wasn¡¯t that his little lover he was supporting financially?


    Huo Ze pulled the chair apart, sitting next to Xia Tang without any care.


    Hearing the sound, Xia Tang looked to the side at Huo Ze. Seeing that Huo Ze was staring at her, she didn¡¯t panic either, as she smiled and nodded at him. ¡°Young Master Huo.¡±


    Huo Ze hummed carelessly, before he ced the lollipop back into his mouth and leaned back against the chair. He took out his phone to y games.


    Even seeing Huo Ze act like that, Mrs Huo couldn¡¯t pull her pride down to scold him in front of outsiders.


    ¡°Ah Ze, Mr Xia came over today to discuss his marriage with Momo, what do you think?¡±


    Huo Ze continued to stare at his phone, not even looking up as he answeredzily, ¡°ept it. Even though Momo looks innocent and foolish on the outside, she¡¯s already determined. If you want to separate them, I think she¡¯ll make argemotion about it.¡±


    Staring at Huo Ze who was still not serious, Xia Mo kicked him from under the table.


    Huo Ze didn¡¯t hold his phone properly, so when Xia Mo kicked him, his phone flew out. ¡°F*ck, I was about to kill everyone!¡± Seeing that his phone had fallen under the chair of the woman beside him, Huo Ze wanted to get her to pick it up at first. However, recalling that her older siblings were still there, he bent down instead.


    Xia Tang didn¡¯t even move on her seat, as if she didn¡¯t know that Young Master Huo had dropped his phone by her leg.


    Xia Tang was wearing a miniskirt, her legs sped together. When Huo Ze bent down, he realized she had taken off her high heels, one of her legs on her other leg, her fingernails sparkling while the back of her legs shined brightly. Her legs were slender and long as well. Her calves looked especially suitable for winter boots.


    When he bent down to pick up her phone, she didn¡¯t even move. Huo Ze sat back up and nced at him.


    She sat properly, her eyes fixed on Mrs Huo, who was speaking to Junyuan. Her lips were curled up obediently, looking like an obedient swan.


    Huo Ze tugged his lips, smiling silently.


    ...


    Halfway through the meal, Xia Yanran received a call.


    ¡°You came?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m standing outside of the hotel you¡¯re at.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Then, I¡¯ll go out to fetch you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I bumped into the Huo family¡¯s Third Young Master.¡±


    After Xia Yanran hung up, she whispered quietly to Junyuan. ¡°Xiao Yi came.¡±


    Hearing this, Junyuan¡¯s heart was warm and touched.


    Not too longter, knocks could be heard from the door. Xiao Yi and the Huo family Third Young Master walked in.


    Seeing the two of them, Mr Huo stood up. ¡°Why did youe? This is Mr Xiao?¡± Both Mr and Mrs Huo had heard about Xiao Yi inheriting arge fortune in the Capital.


    Xiao Yi nodded. After he greeted Mr and Mrs Huo, he walked over to Xia Yanran and hugged her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I came back to Hong Kong. When I was on my way here, it felt extremely nostalgic. This ce is where Yanran and I spent a portion of our rtionship in.¡±

 Chapter 1198 - Definitely Wouldn’t Suffer

    <h4>Chapter 1198: Definitely Wouldn¡¯t Suffer</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ve known Yanran for more than ten years. On my way here, there had been quite a few difficulties for us. I really want to marry her quickly, but we can only wait until Brother-inw and Momo settled their marriage. Mr and Mrs Huo, you probably wouldn¡¯t object to their marriage, right?¡±


    ¡°My Brother-inw is the Head of Renxin Hospital in Ning City. His medical skills are extremely good. Although the Xia family isn¡¯t a big family, Momo definitely wouldn¡¯t suffer if she married into the family.¡±


    Mrs Huo was slightly surprised. Xiao Yi¡¯s woman was actually Junyuan¡¯s younger sister?


    In this case, the Xia family also had a big backer.


    Before Mrs Huo could say anything, Mr Huo, who hadn¡¯t said much, suddenly stood up. ¡°Mr Xia is the Head of Renxin Hospital? I heard that the new Head of Renxin Hospital has really excellent skills. Many wealthy men that needed surgery in Hong Kong went to find the new Head of Renxin Hospital. So it turns out that Mr Xia is that specialist.


    ¡°Mr Xiao is right. Family backgrounds aren¡¯t important, what¡¯s important is his personality and that he is good to Momo.¡±


    Xia Junyuan smiled politely and elegantly. ¡°Please rest assured, Mr and Mrs Huo. I will definitely be good to Xiao Mo.¡±


    Mr Huo nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll be family in the future, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite anymore. Come on, let¡¯s continue eating.¡±


    Huo Ze nced at Xia Mo, that foolish girl. Her eyes were fixed on Junyuan, love and adoration in her eyes. He then nced at Xia Tang sitting beside him, she was like an obedient baby, sitting straight up as she ate elegantly.


    If he never saw her wild side, he would really believe that she was like that. Her looking like an obedient baby really made people have a desire to ruin her.


    Huo Ze was slightly bored, kicking Xia Tang from under the table, but Xia Tang ignored him. Seeing this, Huo Ze took out his phone and sent Xia Tang a message.


    Xia Tang¡¯s phone vibrated and she opened the message when she read it.


    <i>[I saw my caller record two days ago. You called me? I drank too much that day. What did you say?]</i>


    Huo Ze acted like he was ying games on his phone, while he nced at Xia Tang with the corner of his eyes. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t replying his message, he furrowed his eyebrows.


    What was this little girl being arrogant about?


    <i>[Where is your professionalism?]</i>


    She continued to ignore him.


    A ball of fiery anger grew in Huo Ze¡¯s heart.


    <i>[Don¡¯t forget who you are.]</i>


    Xia Tang was really annoyed, so she turned her phone around and stopped looking at it instead.


    Huo Ze naturally saw what she did. He was so angry the only thing missing was his smoke emitting from him head.


    Stupid girl, was she being arrogant in front of him after she only released a single?


    Huo Ze suppressed the urge to kick the table away. He leaned against the chair, cing a hand on Xia Tang¡¯s chair, making it look like he was hugging Xia Tang.


    Xia Tang was sitting perfectly straight, as if she didn¡¯t realize what was happening behind her.


    Huo Ze stared at Xia Tang¡¯s pretty side profile. She had removed her smokey make up after she returned to the hotel and put on makeup that was suitable for meeting elders. Her skin was so fair it almost looked invisible. There was barely any flesh on her face, her facial features looking exquisite and small. Hmm, his palm was probably enough to cover her face.


    She was so small and petite.


    However, there was a strong energy within her.


    Last night, he was singing in the karaoke with a group of young masters and someone yed Xia Tang¡¯s new single. During the lower sounding part of the song, she sang really softly and gently. During the higher sounding parts of the song, she sang like an angel. One of the young mastersmented her like this, ¡°F*ck, this woman¡¯s singing gives me goosebumps.¡±


    Huo Ze didn¡¯t really notice it at first. He got someone to rey her MV and finally realized that the brat actually seemed rather feminine and attractive when she was singing seriously.


    She waspletely different from the nk looking person sitting beside him.


    Xia Tang received a call from her manager.


    Excusing herself politely, Xia Tang went out to answer the call. After the call, Xia Tang didn¡¯t want to return to the room so quickly.


    So she went to the washroom.


    She had just entered the cubicle, about to close the door when a figure suddenly squeezed in.


    Xia Tang¡¯s heart jumped in shock.


    Looking up to see that it was Huo Ze who had followed her into the washroom, she quickly looked down, hiding her emotions.


    ¡°Young Master Huo has the habit to peek at women using the washroom too?¡±


    Huo Ze grabbed Xia Tang¡¯s slender wrist, using his height advantage to look down at her. ¡°Who¡¯s the master here? You dare to ignore your phone and ignore my message?¡±


    Xia Tang seemed to not be able to feel the pain on her wrist. After that night, she felt that this bit of pain wasn¡¯t really much.


    Staring at the man before her, she had to admit, Huo Ze had a face every girl would like. he looked extremely charming, together with his slightly devilish looking eyes, he looked extremely handsome and outstanding.


    That was if she ignored his cold eyes.


    Xia Tang smirked, pressing a hand against the man¡¯s chest. He was wearing a white shirt without a tie under his blue suit. Xia Tang raised an eyebrow. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the master here. Back in the private room, your parents, third uncle and my siblings were there. I remembered your warning to not let anyone know about our rtionship.¡±


    In that case, he was the one in the wrong?


    Huo Ze faintly felt that this girl seemed to be a little differentpared to thest time he saw her. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master Huo.¡±


    Huo Ze immediately grabbed her sharp chin. ¡°But you made me unhappy. How do you n to make it up to me?¡±


    Xia Tang looked into his eyes for a few seconds.


    Ha, men.


    ¡°How do you want me to make it up to you?¡±


    A feminine and coy look appearing on her beautiful face didn¡¯t even look out of the way. Instead, she looked even more charming instead.


    If he nced at her in more detail, she was indeed pretty. She could be innocent and could be charming as well.


    However, he didn¡¯t like her frivolous expression.


    Seeing him remain quiet, Xia Tang said with a bright and coy smile. ¡°My period is here...¡±


    Before she finished speaking, he grabbed her slender wrist once more. He pushed her against the corner, forcing her back against the wall. A loud bang sounded, but she wasn¡¯t afraid or surprised at all.


    The man¡¯s tall figure covered her, and he raised her wrists above her head.

 Chapter 1199 - So Close

    <h4>Chapter 1199: So Close</h4>


    His handsome face was so close to hers.


    Their lips were so near each other.


    If either of them moved a little, they would have kissed.


    Xia Tang felt a little annoyed, but she didn¡¯t show it on her expression as she continued to smile brightly. ¡°Alright, if Young Master Huo likes it, I can do anything.¡±


    With that said, she kissed him.


    There was a faint fragrance on her. He looked down at her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you very against me touching you in the past?¡± Huo Ze stared into Xia Tang¡¯s eyes like he was interrogating her.


    He finally understood why Xia Tang seemed different from the first time he saw her. Her eyes, her attitude, her actions, her tone... everything made her seem like a promiscuous woman.


    ¡°I¡¯ve understood it all. After I came into contact with Young Master Huo, I fell for youpletely. I kept reminding myself to not get my feelings involved in this rtionship, but unfortunately, I still did.


    ¡°I was too rigid in the past and didn¡¯t know how to make a man happy, so I kept researching and slowly learnt...¡± Xia Tang bit her lip, blinking her eyes at Huo Ze. ¡°Young Master Huo, am I not doing good?¡±


    As she spoke, she could see the disappointment and disgust shing in Huo Ze¡¯s eyes.


    She smiled even brighter, pouncing into Huo Ze¡¯s arms and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Young Master Huo...¡±


    Huo Ze lifted his hand, his slender fingers caressing her neck. As he stared at the coy and attractive Xia Tang, he suddenly increased his strength and grabbed her neck.


    As if she was a swan held at the neck by a hunter, Xia Tang lifted his chin, unable to struggle at all. All she did was stare at Huo Ze with dark and sad eyes, but when she met his dark eyes, she smiled slightly.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, what did I do wrong for you to strangle me?¡±


    The vein on Huo Ze¡¯s forehead twitched as he did his best to suppress his emotions before he finally let go of Xia Tang. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make me happy, I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±


    Xia Tang rubbed her red neck as she agreed coyly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall for me. Your actions now really make people despise you.¡± Huo Ze looked up at Xia Tang¡¯s expression, it was an expression that made him want to vomit.


    Although she looked prettier than when he first saw her, since she wasn¡¯t wearing spectacles anymore, had learned how to put on makeup and changed her hairstyle, he really wasn¡¯t interested in how she looked now.


    She was like everyone else.


    Huo Ze took a step back, a cold sneer shing in his eyes. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re no different from those women who want to rise above others!¡±


    Xia Tang pouted, looking pitiful. ¡°Young Master Huo, if you don¡¯t like it, I can return to how rigid and nk I was...¡±


    Huo Ze¡¯s expression was slightly twisted as he opened the cubicle door and left without turning back. It was as if the woman inside was something disgusting.


    Xia Tang slowly squatted down after he left


    A thinyer of cold sweat covered her back. She hugged herself, her eyes shut tightly as her longshes fluttered uncontrobly.


    She remained in the washroom for a few minutes, until her phone rang. Her sister had sent a message asking where she was.


    Xia Tang replied: [I¡¯ming back now.]


    When Xia Tang walked out of the washroom, her expression was calm again.


    After the intense pain that night, she had done her homework on Huo Ze and read all of his flowery news.


    He was indeed a yboy, often changing his female partners, who ranged from well-known celebrities to innocent new celebrities. There were all sorts of women, except for the extremely charming and coy ones.


    She made a bet and made herself into the type he hated the most. Indeed, he did despise her. Perfect.


    When Xia Tang went back to the private room, she didn¡¯t see Huo Ze anymore.


    The Huo Third Master was the person in-charge of the Huo family now. After he agreed to her Brother and Momo¡¯s marriage, Mr and Mrs Huo couldn¡¯tment about it anymore.


    Seeing Brother and Momo¡¯s marriage settled, Xia Tang¡¯s heightened heart also rxed a lot. Brother had given too much to Sister and her, and it was time for him to have his own happiness.


    ...


    Xia Tang still had work at night. After informing her siblings, she rushed towards where the studio the magazine shoot was.


    When they were done, it was nearly dawn already.


    It was drizzling a little and Xia Tang didn¡¯t know where her assistant had gone. Xia Tang was already used to such a sight. Her assistant worked for a top celebrity before. Now that the assistant was working for a newbie like her, it was natural for the assistant to not respect her.


    Xia Tang didn¡¯t mind the assistant¡¯s attitude.


    Not expecting it to rain suddenly, Xia Tang didn¡¯t bring an umbre, so she put her bag over her head and ran towards the road. Because she was running too quickly and she wasn¡¯t too used to the thin heels she was wearing, she lost her step and her heel got stuck between the gaps of a drain cover.


    Xia Tang tried to take her heel out, but she couldn¡¯t do it. She was wearing a miniskirt from the photo shoot, so it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to squat down. Just as she was about to take her feet out from the heel, arge umbre appeared over her.


    Xia Tang looked to the side, slightly surprised at the sight of the man standing beside her.


    It was the Huo family¡¯s Third Master.


    ¡°Hold the umbre.¡±


    Before Xia Tang could say anything, the man pushed the umbre into her hand.


    The man crouched down, his dry and warm hand holding her slender ankle. Xia Tang froze. ¡°I-It¡¯s alright, I can do it myself.¡±


    The man looked up at her, a masculine smile appearing on his handsome and dignified face. ¡°Are you sure you can do it? Just rx.¡±


    Xia Tang¡¯s body shook shakily, the umbre tilting and raindropsnded on the man¡¯s shirt. His shoulder and arm muscles were exposedpletely from his action of taking out her heel from the grate.

 Chapter 1200 - He Wanted to Strangle Her

    <h4>Chapter 1200: He Wanted to Strangle Her</h4>


    Xia Tang stared at the man in front of her. He was poised and elegant, looking like a misfit as he crouched down and helped her take out her heel.


    ¡°Stand properly.¡±


    Xia Tang couldn¡¯t quite hear his voice, so when he pulled her heel out, she shook unstably and ced her fingers on his shoulder to stabilized herself.


    Once Xia Tang stabilized herself, she realized what she did and said awkwardly, ¡°Mr Huo, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She returned the umbre to him.


    Huo Third Master took the umbre, but continued to hold it over Xia Tang¡¯s head. Xia Tang looked down, her eyesnding on his sparkling but cold silver button. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for troubling you just now, Mr Huo.¡±


    Xia Tang nodded at Huo Third Master, before she wanted to leave.


    Huo Third Master spoke slowly, ¡°It¡¯ste now. When Momo marries into your family, we¡¯ll be family too. Let me take you back to the hotel.¡±


    The rain had gotten heavier. Xia Tang didn¡¯t force herself, so she smiled at Huo Third Master. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Huo Third Master stared at Xia Tang, who smiled politely and obediently, nodding as he led her into his car.


    Seeing Huo Third Master bring Xia Tang onto his car, the driver was extremely surprised. From what he remembered, Huo Third Master never approached a woman, not to mention helping a woman pull out her heel. Even a woman from the Huo family wasn¡¯t allowed to sit in his car.


    After Xia Tang got on, she sat quietly by her window.


    Huo Third Master took out a pair of disposable slippers from the boot and ced it under Xia Tang¡¯s feet. ¡°I saw that the skin of your heels was rubbed raw. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re notfortable wearing heels.¡±


    Xia Tang nced at Huo Third Master. After he put down the slippers, he sat on the other side of the car, a gxy seemingly present between them. Dimmed yellow lightsnded on his car, like there was time between them as he looked elegant but distant as well.


    He probably did all this because Momo was going to be her sister-inw!


    After she came to Hong Kong, she heard some things about the Huo family in-charge, Huo Third Master. He was cold and distant, never approached women and was one of the golden bachelors many noble women looked up to in Hong Kong.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr Huo.¡±


    Xia Tang¡¯s heels really hurt terribly, her heels only feeling better after she changed into the slippers.


    It was very quiet in the car. Huo Third Master was a calm and mature person. As the car drove smoothly towards the hotel, Xia Tang was slightly sleepy, so she turned her face out of the window, closing her eyes to take a short nap. She thought that like that, Huo Third Master wouldn¡¯t see her sleep, but her head slowly dropped lower and lower, betraying what she was doing currently.


    She looked a little cute.


    Huo Third Master¡¯s stiff facial lines softened unconsciously.


    When the driver saw Third Master smiling through the rear mirror, he was so scared he almost stepped on the brakes. He had worked for Third Master for many years, but he had never seen thetter smile so gently before.


    Did he have interest in that fair and slender girl?


    Xia Tang didn¡¯t fall into a deep sleep. Although she was napping, her mind seemed to be in an alert, reminding her to not sleep for too long.


    That was why she opened her eyes the moment the car arrived at the hotel.


    ¡°Mr Huo, thank you for sending me back.¡± It was pouring with rain, but Xia Tang couldn¡¯t care too much anymore as she thanked Huo Third Master again before she opened the door and rushed off in a hurry.


    It was only when she ran into the lobby that she realized something was wrong. ncing at her feet, she saw she had run out wearing a pair of slippers.


    Her shoes were still in the car...


    Xia Tang hurriedly turned around. However, the car that sent her here had already disappeared in the rainy night.


    Oh well. It was only a pair of shoes, and it wasn¡¯t worth much money. However, if she specifically asked people for Huo Third Master¡¯s phone number, there might be a misunderstanding that she wanted to approach him...


    Never mind, she didn¡¯t want it anymore!


    Huo Third Master would probably throw her shoes away after finding them in his car!


    ...


    A ck sedan parked in front of the Huo family mansion.


    The butler went up to open the car and said politely, ¡°Wee back, Third Master.¡±


    Huo Third Master hummed faintly as he got out of the car.


    The butler followed behind Huo Third Master, noting the pair of pretty and fashionable high heels in his fair and slender hand. It didn¡¯t belong to a big brand, but it looked more fashionable than any other big brands.


    When did Huo Third Master ever hold a pair of woman¡¯s shoes?!


    The butler stared as Huo Third Master didn¡¯t put the shoes down after he entered the mansion. Instead, he continued to hold onto the shoes and walked down the stairs, looking extremely surprised and shocked.


    Whose shoes were Third Master holding?


    Just as Huo Third Master arrived at the stairs, the sound of another car parking here rang outside. Not too longter, a slightly drunk Huo Ze was helped in by the butler.


    Seeing Huo Third Master who was going up the stairs, Huo Ze waved his hand at the butler, indicating that he didn¡¯t need help anymore. He chased after Huo Third Master unstably. ¡°Third Uncle.¡±


    Huo Third Master stopped, turning towards Huo Ze. ¡°Did you not dare to go home because you drank too much?¡±


    ¡°With Mom¡¯s personality, she¡¯ll nag me twenty four seven. I still feel more at ease at Third Uncle¡¯s ce.¡± Huo Ze smiled devilishly, as he nced at the pair of high heels Huo Third Master was holding. ¡°Third Uncle, did the sun rise from the west today? Why are you carrying a pair of high heels? Does Third Uncle have someone he likes?¡±


    ¡°It belongs to a small girl.¡± Huo Third Master smirked, before he turned and went up.


    Huo Ze leaned against the stairs handlezily, staring at the high heels in Huo Third Master¡¯s hands.


    Where had he seen those shoes before?


    The next morning, Huo Ze got up and went to swim in the pool. Taking in a deep breath, he dived to the bottom of the pool, swimming a couple of meters with one breath as a scene appeared in his mind like lightning.


    If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, the pair of high heels Third Uncle was carrying had been worn by his little lover before?


    Huo Ze jumped out of the swimming pool. The servant waiting by the pool flushing as she passed him a towel. Wrapping the towel around his slender waist, he walked to the daybed and took his phone.


    After a few taps on the screen, he was calling someone.


    A robotic voice stated that the phone was turned off. He then called the hotel Xia Tang was staying at and found out that the Xia siblings had checked out early in the morning.


    Huo Ze threw his phone down, rubbing his wet short hair.


    A cold smirk appeared on his lips. If the high heels Third Uncle was holding really belonged to her, he would definitely strangle her to death.


    ...


    After they met the Huo family, Junyuan, Xia Mo, Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi discussed and agreed to register their marriage together.


    That was why they agreed on a good date and the two sweet couples went to register their marriage.


    Once they did, Xia Yanran had also settled her resignation procedures at the magazine agency. Because she couldn¡¯t bear to part with Junyuan and Xia Mo, Xia Yanran suggested for the family to go on a trip together. Both Junyuan and Xia Mo saw it as their honeymoon vacation.


    They wanted to bring Xia Tang with them, but Xia Tang had somest-minute work, so she couldn¡¯t go.

 Chapter 1201 - Xiao Yi and Yanran’s Ending (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1201: Xiao Yi and Yanran¡¯s Ending (1)</h4>


    Xiao Yi was still very busy at work, so he couldn¡¯t leave with them. Xia Yanran, Xia Yanran and Junyuan arrived at the resort ind first. Xiao Yi woulde a dayter.


    The weather on the ind was extremely pleasant, the scenery looking like it belonged to a painting.


    After arriving at the hotel vi, Xia Yanran took a nap in the room. When she woke up, she changed into a halter dress, wanting to go call Xia Mo and Junyuan to take a walk by the beach. However, when she arrived at their door and was about to knock, she heard Xia Mo¡¯s voice. ¡°Doctor, aren¡¯t we going out even though it¡¯s the day? Wouldn¡¯t it be very nice if Yanran wakes upter?¡±


    Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t hear what Brother said, as she hurriedly walked downstairs.


    It was a good thing she didn¡¯t knock on the door. If not, she would have disturbed them.


    ...


    Xia Yanran went to the beach alone.


    She took a few selfies and posted it on her social media. Only seconds after she had uploaded it, she received ament.


    Xia Yanran opened thement. It was Xiao Yi. [What are you wearing?]


    Even though he wasn¡¯t with her, Xia Yanran could still imagine his current expression. It must bepletely dark.


    After she became this man¡¯s wife, she realized that he became more overbearing and filled with male chauvinism. She couldn¡¯t wear clothes that were a little showy and she couldn¡¯t wear short shorts.


    He said something like she could only wear for him to see.


    Xia Yanran hurriedly replied to hisment: [I¡¯m wearing a halter dress, not a bikini!]


    Very quickly, the man replied to herment once more: [See if you dare wear it!!!]


    Xia Yanran was toozy to reply again.


    Xiao Yi was heading to Tang Chao¡¯s ward. That night, he was going to take a flight to meet Xia Yanran and probably wouldn¡¯t return to the Capital for about two weeks, which was why he wanted to go visit Tang Chao before he left.


    Xiao Feng came to visit Tang Chao too. Seeing Xiao Yi¡¯s dark expression as he stared at his phone, he reached out to nce at the phone. ¡°Sister-inw is really pretty.¡±


    Xiao Yi turned back to nce at Xiao Feng, his eyes looking like he wanted to dig out Xiao Feng¡¯s eyes badly. Xiao Feng raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Brother Xiao, she¡¯s at the beach, so shouldn¡¯t she wear something looser? Many Western women are naked when they get a tan!¡±


    Imagining Xia Yanran act like that, Xiao Yi immediately furrowed his eyebrows tightly. If she dared to suntan naked in a public setting, he would skin her alive. However, if she wanted to, he could buy an ind for her. Hmm..


    As Xiao Yi was deep in his thoughts, a hoarse voice suddenly sounded. ¡°B-Brother Xiao...¡±


    Xiao Yi immediately looked up. Seeing Tang Chao slowly opening his eyes, Xiao Yi nced at Xiao Feng in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m not hallucinating, am I?¡±


    Xiao Feng was equally excited. ¡°No, Brother Tang Chao is awake!¡±


    Xiao Yi hurriedly pressed the bell and called the doctor over.


    After the doctor did a check for Tang Chao, he told Xiao Yi. ¡°Young Master Tang only needs to rest properly. He would be alright in the future, but his arm...¡±


    Xiao Yi nodded.


    Once Xiao Yi and Tang Chao were the only ones left in the room, Tang Chao mumbled, ¡°Brother Xiao, don¡¯t be sad. I-I¡¯m the one who wronged Yanran and you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past. Yanran and I would never me you. You resting properly now would be the most important. Ourpany in B City is still waiting for you!¡±


    Tears appeared in Tang Chao¡¯s eyes. He knew people like Brother Xiao very well, he was very loyal to his feelings and knew how to differentiate between right and wrong. Many people said that he was ruthless, but only people who knew him would know that he wasn¡¯t ruthless at all. He was so good to the people beside them that he would give them his heart.


    ¡°I registered my marriage with Yanran. I¡¯m still waiting for you to be my best man for my wedding!¡±


    Tang Chaoughed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to recover as soon as possible, as long as Brother Xiao doesn¡¯t care that his best man only has one arm.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I can despise everyone, but I will never despise you.¡±


    ...


    Xia Yanran sat at the beach alone for a very long time. When she returned to the hotel, she suddenly felt dizzy. Her body shook and she almost copsed to the ground.


    At this moment, a slender arm stretched over and caught her stably.


    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked up at the man helping her. Their eyes met, surprise shing as they both said at the same time, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    The person who caught Xia Yanran was Young Master Huo. He belonged to a sideline of the Huo family. When Xia Yanran was in Hong Kong, he once pursued her like crazy.


    It had been more than two years since the two of them had met. Staring at Young Master Huo¡¯s face that had matured throughout the years, a smile appeared on Xia Yanran¡¯s face. ¡°Such a coincidence. I came for a vacation with my husband, what about you?¡±


    ¡°You got married? Is it still him?¡±


    Both of them knew that the ¡®him¡¯ referred to Xiao Yi.


    Xia Yanran nodded, happiness and sweetness appearing in her eyes unconsciously. ¡°We registered our marriage two weeks ago.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯te with you? Do you know it was very dangerous when you almost fell just now?¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded. When she felt dizzy earlier, her stomach ached a little as well, but she didn¡¯t know why.

 Chapter 1202 - Xiao Yi and Yanran’s Ending (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1202: Xiao Yi and Yanran¡¯s Ending (2)</h4>


    ¡°He has to settle some things at work, so he¡¯ll being tomorrow.¡±


    Young Master Huo nodded. ¡°You look a little pale. The breeze is strong by the beach, I think it¡¯s better for you to go back and rest earlier.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Xia Yanran could tell that Young Master Huo had already let go of his feelings for her, so she didn¡¯t reject him for wanting to send her back to the hotel.


    After sending her to the hotel vi¡¯s entrance, Young Master Huo said, ¡°I¡¯ve stayed at this ind for about half a year now, so I¡¯m a little more familiar with this ce. After Mr Xiao arrives tomorrow, I can be your tour guide if you need one.¡±


    Xia Yanran smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xia Yanran had dinner with Junyuan and Xia Mo at night. Xia Yanran didn¡¯t know if it was because she couldn¡¯t adapt to the ind well, but her appetite was bad. She only ate a little before she went back to her room to rest.


    Midnight, Xia Yanran suddenly felt something pressed against her lips in her sleep. She opened her eyes immediately. With the help of the moonlight outside, her eyes constricted a little when she saw the man standing by the bed.


    She clenched her fists and pushed against the man¡¯s shoulders with all of her strength.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Xia Yanran could naturally tell who it was, but her stomach really felt ufortable.


    Seeing Xia Yanran continue to push him even though he had spoken, Xiao Yi furrowed his eyebrows with a dark expression. ¡°Are you still angry at me?¡±


    Finally finding the chance to speak, Xia Yanran said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you only arriving tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I missed you, so I came earlier.¡±


    The man looked up, narrowing his depthless eyes at her. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want me toe?¡±


    Xia Yanran hummed tiredly.


    Xiao Yi was so angry his face darkened. This womancked scolding!


    ¡°Are you turning me away because I haven¡¯t showered?¡±


    Before Xia Yanran could say anything, Xiao Yi got up and went to the shower. He took a shower hurriedly and came out within five minutes, but he found out that the woman had fallen asleep.


    Listening to her rhythmic breathing, Xiao Yi couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up in the end.


    He stared at her face for a while, feeling a tinge of gloominess.


    Why was this girl so cold to him?


    ...


    The next day.


    Xia Yanran only woke up when the sun was shining brightly. Junyuan and Xia Mo had already gone out to the seas, while Xiao Yi went to walk by the beach after he woke up and returned to the room.


    Xia Yanran got up, washed up and changed into a long dress. After they were done with breakfast, she held Xiao Yi¡¯s hand as they went out.


    When they were about to reach the beach, they met Young Master Huo, who hade to look for them. ¡°The church on the ind has a prayer event today. If you pray sincerely, you can get what you wish for.¡±


    Xia Yanran nced at Xiao Yi beside her. ¡°Shall we go together?¡±


    Xiao Yi narrowed his eyes as he stared at Young Master Huo, before he pulled Xia Yanran to the side. ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been here for six months already and I bumped into him at the beach yesterday.¡± Xia Yanran was worried that Xiao Yi would misunderstand, so she hurriedly pulled his hand. ¡°He only treats me as a friend now. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Xiao Yi forced out a hum.


    Noting his dark expression, Xia Yanran couldn¡¯t help but burst out inughter. ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t say anything when you got close with another woman and lied to me! Now you know how I feel back then, right?!¡±


    The breeze was strong by the beach, blowing Xia Yanran¡¯s long hair into aplete mess. Xiao Yi helped her tuck her hair behind her ear, as he leaned down to kiss her forehead. ¡°When you weren¡¯t my wife yet, he wasn¡¯t even able to get you, so what about now? If you want to go to the church, you can go with him. I have a video conference in the morning, so let¡¯s spend our time together in the afternoon instead, alright?¡±


    Xia Yanran ced a peck on Xiao Yi¡¯s cheek. ¡°Thank you, Hubby.¡±


    Hearing her call him ¡®hubby¡¯ made his heart softenpletely. However, at the thought of how cold she was to himst night and this morning, he felt slightly annoyed.


    ...


    Although Xiao Yi said that he let Xia Yanran spend some time with Young Master Huo, he kept dazing out during the video conference.


    He couldn¡¯t hear a single word the higher management said. Assistant Fang could tell that something was up with Xiao Yi, so he asked for a short break.


    Assistant Fang started an individual video call with Xiao Yi. ¡°President Xiao, how about I dy the meeting and have itter?¡±


    Xiao Yi massaged his temples. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After the call ended, Xiao Yi got up to go find Xia Yanran. However, before he walked out of the vi, his phone vibrated.


    It was Xia Yanran.


    Xiao Yi hurriedly answered the call. Before he spoke, a man¡¯s panicked voice trailed over. ¡°Mr Xiao, something¡¯s happened. Yanran, s-she...¡±


    When Xiao Yi heard Young Master Huo¡¯s stammering voice, a bad feeling rose within him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yanran?¡±


    ¡°She fainted earlier. We¡¯re at the ind¡¯s hospital now, pleasee quickly.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s mind went nk. Why would Xia Yanran faint all of a sudden? Xiao Yi didn¡¯t have the time to think too much, so he rushed towards the hospital immediately.


    Young Master Huo was waiting for him at the entrance of the hospital. Seeing Xiao Yi walk over, he said with slight panic, ¡°Yanran is awake. However, after she woke up, she kept crying. I asked her about it, but she wasn¡¯t willing to tell me. You¡¯re her husband, so go and find out.¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Xiao Yi rushed towards Xia Yanran¡¯s ward. He opened the door, his heart panging when he saw the woman crying as she leaned against the head of the bed.

 Chapter 1203 - Xiao Yi and Yanran’s Ending (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1203: Xiao Yi and Yanran¡¯s Ending (3)</h4>


    Apart from her sobbing terribly when she thought he slept with Zhen Mi, he rarely saw her crying like this. At the thought that she had fainted suddenly, he suddenly started to panic. Was something wrong with her body?


    Xiao Yi rushed before Xia Yanran, his hands pressing against her slender shoulders shakily. ¡°Yanran, no matter what, I will always be with you. Don¡¯t be afraid and don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Xia Yanran nced towards Xiao Yi with blurry eyes, pouting as she started to cry even louder.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s heart almost shattered from her crying.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Tell me?¡± The man, who was a boss that wasn¡¯t afraid of anything once upon a time, was incredibly gentle right now. He pulled the sobbing woman into his arms, his eyes turning red as well.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. If there¡¯s something wrong with your body, I¡¯ll die with you, alright?¡± He hugged her tightly, wanting so badly to merge their bodies together.


    Xia Yanran looked up from his chest, her wet and longshes fluttering. ¡°You think I have a terminal disease?¡±


    Xiao Yi was speechless.


    Xia Yanran sniffled, clenching her fists as she punched his shoulders a few times. ¡°Even if I do have a terminal disease, you¡¯re not allowed to die with me.¡±


    Pulling her so her head rested into the crook of his neck, his voice was low and slightly hoarse. ¡°You¡¯re already a part of me. Without you, I would be a walking zombie too. Honey, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you be alone. Let¡¯s be together forever.¡±


    Xia Yanran red at him with red eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have a terminal disease...¡±


    ¡°Then why are you crying like that?¡±


    Xia Yanran pointed at the diagnosis report on the bedside table. ¡°Look for yourself.¡±


    Xiao Yi was confused, so he took a look at the report, but he couldn¡¯t quite understand what the numbers meant.


    ¡°HCG? What¡¯s that?¡±


    Xia Yanran wiped her tears as she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Xiao Yi was so shocked he dropped the report on the floor, as he stood up from the bed like a spring. He widened his eyes, staring at Xia Yanran in disbelief. Even his mouth had dropped open. ¡°You said you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded, her eyes turning even redder unconsciously.


    After Young Master Huo sent her to the hospital, the doctor did a checkup on her. She was a little low on sugar. With her bad appetite thest two days, she only fainted because her body couldn¡¯t take it.


    Later, she told the doctor that her stomach ached for some time already and she didn¡¯t have a good appetite as well. The doctor got her to go to the gynaecology department to do a blood test.


    The HCG showed that she was pregnant, and that it had been three weeks.


    Xiao Yi hit his head, using so much strength half of his head felt numb. His tall figure circled in the room like a headless fly, before he stood at the end of the bed with a tense expression, staring at Xia Yanran. ¡°R-Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Mine?¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, Xia Yanran threw a pillow at him.


    Xiao Yi caught the pillow and ced it on the bed, scratching his hair hurriedly. ¡°Yanran, are you saying that I¡¯m going to be a father?¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at how foolish he was acting, her lips curling up. ¡°Yes, Xiao Yi, you¡¯re going to be a father.¡±


    Oh my god, this was unbelievable! This was amazing news!


    Xiao Yi¡¯s tensed lips slowly broke out into a bright smile. He rushed in front of Xia Yanran, hugging her tightly. He kissed her ferociously before he walked towards the door, telling everyone he saw, ¡°Do you know? I¡¯m going to be a father!¡±


    Seeing that several patients were shocked by how agitated he was, Xia Yanran hurriedly got off the bed and walked to pull the man who was too happy to contain his excitement. However, in the next second, the man carried her up and twirled her around a few rounds.


    Xia Yanran patted his shoulders. ¡°Stop spinning, I feel dizzy...¡±


    Xiao Yi put Xia Yanran down, disregarding the fact that they were still at the hospital. He pressed her against the wall and kissed her ferociously.


    Xia Yanran was equally as agitated and happy as he was, her heart soaring against his kisses. She wrapped her hands around his neck and responded to his kisses daringly.


    After finding out that Xia Yanran had fainted, Xia Mo and Junyuan rushed towards the hospital.


    After asking where Xia Yanran was, the couple ran over in panic. In the end... Yanran, who they were worried about, was pressed against the wall by Xiao Yi and the couple were kissing crazily.


    Xia Mo and Junyuan just stared at each other.


    When Xia Yanran saw Junyuan and Xia Mo from the corner of her eye, she hurriedly pushed Xiao Yi away with a flushed face.


    Xiao Yi followed her eyes and saw Xia Mo and Junyuan, a smile appearing on his handsome face. ¡°Brother-inw, Yanran is pregnant.¡±


    Their expressions changed pretty in an instant. Xia Mo was so happy she started to cry immediately, while Junyuan¡¯s eyes turned red as well.


    The couple walked over and hugged Xia Yanran hurriedly.


    ...


    Yanran was pregnant!!!


    Yanran was pregnant!!!


    The best friends¡¯ chat was filled with heartfelt congrattions.


    Nan Zhi and Yan Hua kept sending red packets after another one, and Xia Yanran¡¯s hand went weak from receiving it.


    In the Crown Pce.


    It was alreadyte at night. Mu Sihan returned to his bedroom from the study, walking over when he saw the woman crying as she used her phone on the bed. Hisrge hand caressed her hair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked up with red eyes, two drops of tears trailing down her face. Her skin was fair and frozen as his facial features were pretty and perfect. Even the way she cried looked extremely beautiful.


    The man standing next to the bed was even better. His facial features were cold hand handsome, as his aura as the King became even stronger. He would only look gentle in front of her.


    ¡°Yanran¡¯s pregnant. I¡¯m so happy for her.¡± It had been so many years since Yanran and Xiao Yi ran around each other. Now they had finally gotten together happily and had their own love baby now.


    Nan Zhi hugged the man¡¯s slender waist tightly. ¡°Sihan, I love you.¡±


    Mu Sihan sat by the bed, hugging Nan Zhi. Ever since they got married and she had be Queen, she had suffered a lot of stress. Although the Royal family looked calm on the outside, there were quite a few hidden problems within. If one of them made even the slightest mistake, it would be magnified by some people.


    There were still several hidden problematic issues.


    The night they got married, she had opened a gift which was a realistic bridal doll without eyeballs. Two trails of blood flowed on the doll¡¯s face, while a sinister smile was on the doll¡¯s lips, a bloodied knife on its chest.


    She was so scared she didn¡¯t dare to sleep alone for half a month.


    As for the person who sent the gift, he still hadn¡¯t been able to find proper evidence about who the person was.


    However, this was nothing. Three months ago, someone bribed a maid that tidied their room everyday in the Crown Pce to steal a condom they had used, wanting to use his sperm to have a Prince via surrogacy. It was a fortunate thing she managed to find out about it and arrested that maid.


    However, that maid took poison andmitted suicide when she was caught.

 Chapter 1204 - I Love You…

    <h4>Chapter 1204: I Love You...</h4>


    The Ye family was filled with hidden troubles nowadays. Before Mu Sihan managed to arrest that hidden mastermind, he didn¡¯t dare to hold a grand wedding with Nan Zhi.


    Their wedding would shake the entire globe then, so there could not be any mistakes.


    She was the woman he loved terribly, so he wanted to do everything perfectly so as to not leave any regrets for either of them.


    He looked down at the woman in his arms, his hand caressing her long, silk-like hair as he kissed the top of her head. ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked up. ¡°There had been many things happening recently, you must be tired right?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips. ¡°I¡¯ll solve it all.¡±


    Nan Zhi got up from the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go and run a shower for you.¡± There were originally specific maids doing such things. However, Nan Zhi was used to doing it herself, especially when it concerned more private things.


    On top of the sperm stealing issue three months ago, she was even more careful and stringent about maids who went into their room.


    As Nan Zhi was running a shower in the bathroom, Mu Sihan unbuttoned his shirt and leaned against the door watching her.


    Nan Zhi was wearing a white silk nightgown. Her frame was on the smaller side, her back view looking like a teenage girl still. Her waist and figure was slender and she didn¡¯t look like the mother of three children at all.


    He was extremely busy everyday, while she was the same as well. Although they stayed together, it was normal for them to not see each other for at least ten days straight.


    Once Nan Zhi was done, she was about to turn around when a tall shadow covered her. Before Nan Zhi could say anything, the man pulled her into his arms and kissed her.


    ...


    As they walked out of the bathroom, she heard him say, ¡°Zhizhi, I haven¡¯t been able to be with you when you had our children. This is a regret and pain I will always have. You don¡¯t have to worry in the future. I¡¯ve done a vasectomy.¡±


    Nan Zhi widened her eyes immediately, staring at Mu Sihan in disbelief.


    His subordinates would be extremely worried when he had a small flu usually. If people found out that he had a vasectomy for her, there would definitely be a sizeablemotion.


    ¡°Sihan, why are you so foolish? I should be the one to do that type of surgery.¡±


    Mu Sihan pressed his forehead against Nan Zhi¡¯s. ¡°I did it willingly.¡±


    ...


    Just as they were about to fall asleep, an emergency call woke Mu Sihan.


    When Nan Zhi was about to fall into a deep sleep, she felt the man beside her get up. She opened her eyes. ¡°Sihan, where are you going sote?¡±


    ¡°Sleep. Bo Yan has something to tell me, so don¡¯t worry.¡± He pecked her forehead before he went to change and left quickly.


    After Bo Yan arrived at the Crown Pce, he followed Yi Fan into Mu Sihan¡¯s office.


    Bo Yan was waiting in the study when he heard the strong footsteps. He turned to look at the door, and Mu Sihan¡¯s tall figure appeared in his sight within seconds.

 Chapter 1205 - Something Serious Had Happened

    Chapter 1205: Something Serious Had Happened


    After Mu Sihan became the King of S Country, not all the members of the Royal family were willing to obey him.


    However, he was resolute and capable, and was able to get those elders who disobeyed him to hand their power over in a short period of time. Most of the rtives had been taken under his wings.


    But there was only one family, the Luan family, who were the rtives of the Queen.


    During the Queen¡¯s reign, she brought along many of the people from her family, and even if Mu Sihan had the power now, he was unable to go against the Luan family head on.


    One member of the Luan family who had the most power, was the son of the Queen¡¯s younger brother, Luan Hui.


    He was now a lord in the Southeast region. He was young, brave, skilfull and protected by power. In addition, he had made great contributions to the stability of the country.


    And he was a cautious person without any shorings. He had a high degree of prestige in the hearts of the people in the southeast region.


    Since his ascension to the throne, Mu Sihan had shown no abnormality. However, after he went to the pce on the Queen¡¯s birthday the other time, there were some subtle changes in the way he did things. For example, he failed to do his best in the sh between the East China Sea and F Country, and allowed F Country to gain an advantage. The people were in a rage, thinking that the newly crowned king¡¯s inaction was unable to protect the country¡¯s territory.


    ¡°Sihan, the situation at the East China Sea is bing more tense. F Country has asked M Country for support and I contacted Lord Luan, but his adjutant said that Lord Luan had fallen ill and is unable to participate in the negotiation. I want to lead the troops personally to the East China Sea.¡±


    Mu Sihan pondered for a moment before nodding. ¡°Try your best to handle the matter at the East China Sea. Also, pay attention to Luan Hui¡¯s movements. I think his behavior is quite strange.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mu Sihan was busy for the next three days. He went out before dawn and did note back untilte in the night.


    That day, he came back a little earlier. Nan Zhi saw his bloodshot eyes and stood behind him, massaging his temples for him.


    ¡°I heard that Luan Hui pretended to be ill when faced with the tense situation in the East China Sea and you punished him by giving Bo Yan the military power temporarily?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s fingertips were soft and cool. Pressing on his temples, it seemed to relieve his fatigue.


    Mu Sihan hummed with a cold expression.


    ¡°The Luan family has always regarded the military power of the Southeast region very seriously. How can Luan Hui pretend to be ill and let you catch his bluff?¡± Nan Zhi asked, confused.


    The doubt Nan Zhi could think of, Mu Sihan naturally also considered. But the Luan family had begun to make their moves and he could not just sit and do nothing. He wanted to see what tricks the Luan family, who had been ying with power, were up to behind the scenes.


    Mu Sihan pulled Nan Zhi¡¯s hand and gripped it in his palm. ¡°If I guess correctly, the Luan family will make their next move very soon!¡±


    When Mu Sihan first ascended the throne, the Luan family was still well-behaved. But they did not expect that Mu Sihan would be so ambitious and even the Queen who had stepped down, was unable to suppress him. If he were allowed to develop, what position would the Luan family have in the Royal family?


    After Mu Sihan had dinner, the Queen¡¯s butler reported, ¡°Your Majesty, the Queen wants to see you in her pce.¡±


    The Queen was getting older and had difficulties moving around. Other than big events in the country, she usually stayed in her pce to recuperate.


    After the Queen¡¯s butler left, Nan Zhi held Mu Sihan¡¯s hand. ¡°It must be because of the Luan family that the Queen wants to see you!¡±


    ¡°It should be. Go rest with the children first. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at his retreating figure and did not know why a trace of uneasiness shed past her heart.


    ...


    In the Queen¡¯s pce.


    The Queen was in a wheelchair with a nket over her legs. She held a blue and white porcin cup in her bony hand and was taking sips from it.


    She did not look at Mu Sihan when he arrived. Although she had crowned Mu Sihan as the King, she did not like him at all.


    After Mu Sihan came in, he bowed to the Queen.


    The Queen gestured for Mu Sihan to sit down and speak.


    ¡°King, I think you know why I called you over. Luan Hui has done his best for the country these few years and if you take back his power, it will only make the Southeast region turbulent and the people¡¯s heart swayed. When the timees, the people would say that you are afraid of Luan Hui¡¯s superior position and intend to eliminate him.¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Is that what the people think or is it what the Luan family thinks?¡±


    The Queen¡¯s expression changed and threw the cup in her hand at Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan did not dodge and the cup brushed past his forehead, breaking the skin.


    ¡°Do you think that the Royal family and S Country in its entirety are in your hands? Since you ascended the throne, you¡¯ve only ignored my words more and more. You weakened the power in my hands and turned your ideas onto the Luan family. Ye Sihan, if you¡¯re too ambitious, be careful it will backfire.¡±


    Mu Sihan looked at the Queen, whose gaze was sharp and dignified. Heughed coldly. ¡°Did the Queen let me ascend the throne because you wanted me to be the puppet of you and the Luan family? After all, there is no one suitable in the Royal family to be King. You don¡¯t like me or the fifth one.¡±


    The Queen looked at Mu Sihan, whose aura was powerful and cold. ¡°If I can let you move up the ranks, I can also make you lose everything!¡±


    Mu Sihan stood from the chair. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see about that!¡±


    ...


    After Tiantian and Yuyu had fallen asleep, Nan Zhi returned to the master bedroom. She walked around the room, slightly worried.


    It was only after she was married into the Royal family that she realized how conniving and scheming it was behind the scenes.


    Even the Queen, who had stepped down, was ambitious and wanted to have power in her hands. Seeing Mu Sihan getting stronger and ignoring her orders, Nan Zhi did not know what the Queen and the Luan family would do.


    Still, she felt it was strange that Luan Hui was pretending to be ill. Fortunately, it was not long before Mu Sihan came back. Nan Zhi went up to him hurriedly and held his hand. ¡°Did the Queen make things difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°She has made it clear now that if I don¡¯t want to be her puppet, she will make her move.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart thumped and there was a bad premonition from her heart.


    Seeing Nan Zhi¡¯s worried expression, Mu Sihan pulled her into his arms and kissed her forehead. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯m not afraid of them doing anything, but I¡¯m afraid of them not doing anything.¡±


    Nan Zhi leaned against Mu Sihan¡¯s chest and nodded. After taking a bath, Mu Sihan took Nan Zhi to bed.


    In the middle of the night, there were urgent knocks on the door.


    ¡°Young Master, Young Master...¡± Although Mu Sihan had be the king, Yi Fan still called him ¡®Young Master¡¯ out of habit in private.


    Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi opened their eyes at the same time.


    Both of them had something troubling them, so they slept lightly. Mu Sihan could hear the urgency in Yi Fan¡¯s voice and he put on his robe, striding towards the door.


    Nan Zhi also sat up from the bed quickly, put on her robe and got off the bed.


    As soon as the door opened, Yi Fan said, his expression not looking very good, ¡°Young Master, something has happened.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s heart quivered. ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 1206 - Something Bad

    <h4>Chapter 1206: Something Bad</h4>


    Yi Fan had been with Mu Sihan for many years. He was his capable and trusted butler and had a strong mentality. The man, who was usually calm even if something big had happened, was now pale, his voice urgent. Something major must have happened.


    Nan Zhi walked to the door hurriedly and the hands that hung by her sides clenched nervously into fists.


    Mu Sihan looked at Yi Fan with a cold expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°The Queen is... gone.¡±


    Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi understood in a second what Yi Fan meant.


    There was cold sweat in Nan Zhi¡¯s palms. Sihan went to see the Queen three hours ago, then the Queen was gone. This...


    Mu Sihan frowned, his dark gaze sharp and cold and his jaw clenched tight. ¡°The cause of her death?¡±


    Yi Fan looked at Mu Sihan whose expression was cold and said cautiously, ¡°A fatal blow through the heart with a fruit knife.¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his deep dark eyes. ¡°Who can enter the Queen¡¯s bedroom to kill her...¡± Before he finished speaking, he seemed to have thought of something and his expression changed.


    No, the thought that shed through his mind was absolutely impossible!


    ¡°An old servant of the Queen found her. The old servant screamed when she pushed open the door and saw that the Queen was stabbed. When the bodyguard rushed in, the Queen had stopped breathing. The Luan family has learned of this and I hurried over to report to you as soon as I found out.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s expression slowly turned dark.


    There were too many suspicious points in this matter. But before he could think it over, there were also a lot of movements outside the Crown Pce.


    ¡°Young Master, the investigation team is here.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s mind turned very fast and in a few seconds, he had made clear the n of the Luan family and the Queen to attack him.


    It was so vicious, not leaving any leeway for him!


    And it was unbelievable!


    The time was too short and even for Mu Sihan, he was unable toe up immediately with a way to deal with it. The investigation team soon came upstairs.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Mr Liu looked at the expressionless Mu Sihan and could not help but feel frightened. But this was a serious case and he could not treat him differently because of his status.


    Mu Sihan nodded with his gaze cold. ¡°Mr Liu.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty must already know what happened in the Queen¡¯s pce tonight. We immediatelyunched an investigation after receiving a report.¡± Mr Liu took out a transparent bag with a fruit knife inside. He looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°This is the murder weapon. There are only the fingerprints of your Majesty, the Queen and the servant who usually takes care of the Queen on it.


    ¡°We asked the servant and she said that the Queen asked her to go back to her room at eight o¡¯clock in the evening. After eight o¡¯clock, the Queen only met Your Majesty. In the early hours of the morning, the servant was jolted awake from her dream. She remembered that she didn¡¯t pour warm water into the Queen¡¯s thermos cup at night, so she went to the Queen¡¯s pce and who knew when she pushed open the door, she found that the Queen was stabbed in the heart and had already passed away.


    ¡°We saw the surveince video of the Queen¡¯s corridor. The Queen died at about nine o¡¯clock, and Your Majesty also left the Queen¡¯s pce at that time.¡±


    Mu Sihan had one hand in his pants pocket, the outlines of his face frosty. His voice was cold. ¡°The Queen is my grandmother. What motive do I have to kill her?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, there has been a long-standing conflict between Your Majesty and the Queen. The Queen handed the throne to you but you kept weakening the power in her hands. The most recent conflict was that you gave Luan Hui¡¯s power to Bo Yan. The Queen called you over because of this and ording to the bodyguard outside the door, you had a fierce dispute with her at that time.¡±


    Mr Liu looked at Mu Sihan¡¯s forehead and took out another transparent bag containing the fragments of the cup the Queen had thrown at him. ¡°This must be the cup the Queen had injured you with!¡±


    Mu Sihan found it funny. ¡°Mr Liu, do you think a normal person would kill his grandmother with a knife and then go out without destroying the evidence?¡±


    Mr Liu nodded. ¡°A normal person would not do that, but Your Majesty, from what I know, you are suffering from a series of mental illnesses such as split personality and bipr disorder.¡±


    ¡°His mental illness has been cured. Mr Liu, do you need me to show you the certificate issued by the psychiatrist?¡± Nan Zhi, who had been silent, spoke coldly.


    Even though she was frightened, she had the aura and dignity of a queen.


    Mr Liu nodded to Nan Zhi. Although his expression did not change, his tone became stronger. ¡°Queen, His Majesty¡¯s bipr disorder has improved, but can you guarantee that his split personality is cured? People with this disease can do anything when their emotions are out of control.


    ¡°Besides, all the evidence now points to His Majesty. I hope he can cooperate with us and go back with us for investigation.¡±


    Nan Zhi wanted to say something but Mu Sihan shook his head at her. The other party had yed a ruthless game of chess. If he wanted to find the w in this, he needed a certain amount of time.


    Mu Sihan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate. But let me go back to my room and change first.¡±


    Mr Liu replied, ¡°Of course. We will wait downstairs.¡±


    When only Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan were left in the room, Nan Zhi could not control her emotions anymore. She felt a lump in her throat and her eyes turned red.


    ¡°Sihan, I believe you. But I can¡¯t believe that the Queen...¡± Nan Zhi did not understand. If the surveince video showed that Sihan was the only one who entered the Queen¡¯s room before she died, then why would she be stabbed by the fruit knife? Could it be that she killed herself?


    No, the Queen had always cherished her life. The Queen¡¯s condition had not been well when Nan Zhi and Sihan registered for their marriage and the Queen had ordered Bai Ye to let her live for a few more years or she would cut off Bai Ye¡¯s head.


    But if she did notmit suicide, who killed her?


    People from the Luan family?


    In order to make Sihan step down, they had even killed their closest rtive?


    But everyone who went into the Queen¡¯s pce was strictly checked by the guards. Moreover, the people from the Luan family could not haveid an ambush in the Queen¡¯s pce in advance.


    The Queen¡¯s death was full of uncertainties.


    ¡°Zhizhi, we can¡¯t be flustered. I knew they would make their move, but I didn¡¯t expect that they would make use of such a method. This is thest difficulty we¡¯re going to face together. After I¡¯m taken in for investigation, you have to help me buy time on the outside. I want to think about this matter carefully. There must be some loophole in this.¡±


    Mu Sihan pulled Nan Zhi into his arms and kissed her forehead. ¡°I know those people won¡¯t let you buy time. You will be in danger too, but I know you can do it with your intelligence.¡±

 Chapter 1207 - Aggressive

    <h4>Chapter 1207: Aggressive</h4>


    Nan Zhi knew that with Mu Sihan¡¯s status, even if the special investigation team took him back for interrogation and investigation, they would not mistreat him and would do everything in ordance with the proper protocols.


    She had to trust that he would be well.


    Mu Sihan and her had experienced ups and downs, life and death situations, but she had never been afraid.


    But this time, the people who wanted to overthrow Mu Sihan were aggressive, even the Queen¡¯s life...


    The seriousness of the matter was beyond her imagination. Listening to Mu Sihan¡¯s instructions, Nan Zhi suppressed the surging emotions in her heart and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mu Sihan gave a low hum. He picked up his coat, put it on and walked to the door.


    ¡°Sihan,¡± Nan Zhi called him.


    Mu Sihan stopped and before his tall body could turn around, he was held tightly by Nan Zhi from behind. He held her hands that were wrapped around his waist, turned around, raised her chin and pressed his lips against her red lips.


    After kissing her, Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi, whose eyes were red, an affectionate look in his dark eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve made you worry again.¡±


    Nan Zhi raised her slender fingers and covered his sexy lips. ¡°Husband and wife are one, so don¡¯t say that. From the night we received the scary bride doll the day we registered our marriage, I knew that this woulde sooner orter. I just didn¡¯t expect that the one stabbed in the chest would be the Queen...¡±


    She raised her beautiful face and kissed his jaw that was with a slight stubble and the corner of his sexy lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will buy time for you.¡±


    ...


    Nan Zhi stood at the door until the figures of Mu Sihan and the investigation team disappeared from her sight.


    Closing her red eyes, she gathered her emotions and turned back to the pce.


    After being crowned as the Crown Prince, Xiaojie was resting in another pce. Knowing that something had happened, he hurried over.


    ¡°Pretty Zhizhi, what happened to Daddy?¡±


    Nan Zhi did not hide it from Xiaojie and told him about the Queen¡¯s murder and Mu Sihan being investigated.


    ¡°This is impossible! Someone set him up!¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Now, witnesses, evidence and motive all point to your daddy. His fingerprints were also found on the murder weapon. Now what we have to do is buy time for your daddy. If I¡¯m guessing correctly, the Luan family wille tomorrow to ask for an exnation. If worsees to worst, they might force your daddy to abdicate.¡±


    Xiaojie¡¯s handsome face was tense. ¡°I won¡¯t let them seed.¡±


    Nan Zhi went to Xiaojie and held his shoulders. ¡°Xiaojie, do this for Mommy when you go to school tomorrow morning...¡± Nan Zhi whispered in Xiaojie¡¯s ears.


    Xiaojie nodded solemnly. ¡°I got it.¡±


    After Xiaojie went out, Nan Zhi called Yi Fan over, her expression cold. Although she was worried, she still maintained the proper conduct she should have. ¡°Things might be chaotic in the pce over the next few days. I¡¯ll send Yuyu and Tiantian to my parents¡¯ ce. You must look after the servants of the Crown Pce. Bo Yan can¡¯te back from the East China Sea so you have to send people to protect Yan Hua and Little Apple. Contact Lan Yanzhiter and ask him toe to the pce tomorrow morning.¡±


    Yi Fan looked at Nan Zhi, who was calm and able to make arrangements quickly when encountering such a serious matter, and he felt a high degree of respect towards her. When he was in Ning City, he did not think that Nan Zhi was outstanding. He thought that she was beautiful but after slowlying into contact with her, he found that she was intelligent and courageous, and could be gentle as water or as strong as iron.


    Nan Zhi did not sleep for a night and sat in the study, thoughts running in her mind.


    It was obvious that everything was nned when Luan Hui pretended to be ill to make Sihan transfer Bo Yan to the East China Sea.


    But she did not understand. The Queen was someone who cherished her life, how could she lose her own life to let the Luan family move up?


    Soon after, she asked for a copy of the surveince videos around the Queen¡¯s pce and she checked them carefully, one by one.


    Before and after the Queen¡¯s death, only Sihan had entered the pce. The pce was heavily guarded. Even the Luan family could not sneak into the Queen¡¯s Pce, wait for Sihan to leave before killing her and framing Sihan.


    Would this have been done with the cooperation of the Queen? Was she really willing to lose her life for this?


    Nan Zhi had always been smart and she could figure many things out by thinking over it. But she could not figure out this matter at all.


    Knock knock knock.


    There were knocks at the door.


    Nan Zhi raised her head and looked at Yi Fan who had pushed the door open.


    ¡°Did the Luan familye?¡±


    Yi Fan nodded heavily. ¡°The Queen¡¯s death has frightened the Royal family. The Luan family, under the pretext of this, gathered members of the Royal family to the office and the Royal family sent people over to ask Your Majesty to go over.¡±


    Nan Zhi put the information she had printed outst night into a document bag before going to the office with Yi Fan and the guards who ensured her safety.


    In the majestic conference room, the two sides of the rectangr conference table were already full with the Royal family and the Luan family.


    The Luan family was led by Luan Hui.


    When Nan Zhi came to the office, a deep male voice called her, ¡°Nan Zhi.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked back and saw Ye Fengjun, who was on the wheelchair. She nodded slightly. ¡°Father, why are you back to the country?¡± Ye Fengjun was now doing some diplomatic work and needed to go abroad from time to time.


    ¡°After I heard the newsst night, I rushed back over the night.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Ye Fengjun who had changed a lot in recent years. She nodded at him gratefully. ¡°Father, let¡¯s go up!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    There were endless discussions going on in the conference room.


    ¡°Now that all the evidence is present, it¡¯s certain that the King killed the Queen himself.¡±


    ¡°The King is so rebellious and despicable!¡±


    ¡°Even if a princemits a crime, he must be punished like an ordinary person. We must not condone such evil deeds just because he¡¯s the king!¡±


    At this time, a clear and loud voice sounded. ¡°The investigation team have not released the results of the investigation and you have already confirmed the King¡¯s charges? Who gave you the right?¡±


    The people all looked towards the source of the voice and saw Nan Zhi, who was dressed in a ck suit and had her hair tied in a bun. Beside her was Ye Fengjun, with Yi Fan and ten Royal guards following behind.


    With thete Queen deceased, the people in the Royal family were dressed in in colors. Dressed in all ck, Nan Zhi¡¯s aura was slightly cold. Perhaps being with Mu Sihan for a long time, when she was serious, her aura, and expression were simr to him.


    Nan Zhi went to the master seat of the conference room and swept her eyes coldly across the people before pulling out the chair and sitting down.


    ¡°Queen, this seat is the King¡¯s. Even if someone were to sit here, it should be the Crown Prince. Women can¡¯t take part in politics so you should sit in the seat you¡¯re supposed to sit in.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the Luan family elder who spoke and lifted her lips slightly, her manner patient and tolerant. ¡°Did the Luan family ask me over to discuss which seat I should sit on?¡±

 Chapter 1208 - Powerful Aura

    <h4>Chapter 1208: Powerful Aura</h4>


    That Luan family elder was about to say something when Luan Hui, who was sitting at the head of the conference table on the right, raised his hand and that elder red darkly at Nan Zhi and did not speak again.


    Luan Hui stood up and greeted Nan Zhi and Ye Fengjun. His eyes were red and he said, ¡°Queen, you¡¯re right. Asking you over here today, we shouldn¡¯t be arguing whether you should sit on this seat or not. We, the Luan family, want to ask you for an exnation.


    ¡°The Queen died so tragically and I couldn¡¯t sleep the whole night after I heard the news. I know that after the King ascended the throne, he wanted to hold onto power and weakened the power in the Queen¡¯s hands. Now, he¡¯s targeting us, the Luan family. We were brought along by the Queen and he¡¯s disrespecting us if he disrespects the Queen.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t obey him and he killed the Queen. How can such a tyrannical and cold-blooded king be able to lead S Country?¡± Luan Hui looked at the rtives in the conference room. ¡°He even dared to harm the Queen, let alone us, mere rtives?¡±


    The rtives were used to afortable life and although the development of the country had been improving since Mu Sihan ascended the throne, Mu Sihan¡¯s ability and bloody means would only serve to make them afraid.


    Luan Hui¡¯s words made the hearts of the rtives thump. The King even dared to get rid of the Queen. If they have any objections to him in the future, would he get rid of them too?


    As Luan Hui looked at the silent Nan Zhi, it was clear he did not put the woman in his eyes at all. ¡°The King hasmitted a serious crime and thew should make no exceptions. The country can¡¯t live a day without a king. In my opinion, we should listen to the Queen¡¯s will and elect a new king.¡±


    Ye Fengjun, who had been silent, said with a cold expression, ¡°The investigation results have not been released and you¡¯re determining the King¡¯s charge. Luan Hui, are you starting a treason?¡±


    Luan Hui opened a document bag that was on the conference table and took out a document. ¡°This is thest wish that was left by the Queen. She had expected that the King would deal with her so she proposed that if the Kingmitted a crime, the Third Prince, who was imprisoned in Youming Pce, was to be released and inherit the throne.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. The Third Prince hasmitted a serious crime. How could the Queen release him?¡± Ye Fengjun shouted.


    Luan Hui handed the document to Ye Fengjun and Nan Zhi. ¡°You can find an expert topare the Queen¡¯s handwriting for fraudulence.¡±


    In S Country¡¯sw, if the reigning kingmitted a serious crime, the former ruler had the right to elect a new king.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that the country can¡¯t live a day without a king. Although the King has crowned Ye Jie as the Crown Prince, he is still young and because of the crimemitted by the King, he won¡¯t be able to set up his own offspring as a reserve. So, I suggest we release the Third Prince and let him seed the throne.¡±


    Some of the fencesitter rtives nodded.


    Nan Zhi raised her hands and mmed down on the table once.


    ¡°Whether the King is guilty or not, the results from the investigation are yet to be released. Why are you in such a hurry to get the Third Prince out to rece the King? Shall I remind you that the Luan family also participated in the matter with the Third Prince colluding with Lous?¡±


    Before Luan Hui could say anything, he heard Nan Zhi continue coldly, ¡°The Third Prince has no power now, but you¡¯re in a hurry to let him out to seed the throne. Could it be that you want him to be your puppet?


    ¡°Since the King ascended the throne, he had raised the country¡¯s military, economy and diplomatic affairs to a new level. Before the investigation team determines his guilt, who dares to pull him down when he has the most supporters in the Royal family and also the military power of the two major military regions in his hands?¡±


    Nan Zhi stood up from the chair and put her hands on the table, her gaze sweeping over the people coldly and sharply. At this moment, her posture was noble and her aura powerful.


    Even Luan Hui was almost shocked by her. He was secretly stunned. A young woman like her had such courage and eloquence.


    Ye Fengjun looked at Nan Zhi gratefully and said, ¡°Queen, the people seated here are all members of the Royal family and important ministers. Talk to them nicely.¡±


    Nan Zhi eased her attitude and a smile appeared on her beautiful face. ¡°Although a prince has to be punished if hemits a crime and a country cannot live a day without a king, before sentencing the King to death, you should give him time to prove his innocence. What do the rtives present say?¡±


    Nan Zhi picked up the documents she had brought and ced a printed document in front of several rtives.


    One of the rtives looked at the document Nan Zhi had ced in front of him. It was the information of the mistresses he had outside, including their names, addresses, and even information of illegitimate children.


    He had always been a man who was afraid of his wife and had secretly supported his mistresses and illegitimate children. He had never told anyone about it, and thought that no one knew about them at all!


    The rtive who had a hoard of mistresses looked at Nan Zhi and Nan Zhi gave him a friendly smile.


    Another rtive received a document about the bribes he had received from whichpany during the Queen¡¯s reign, as well as photos of him hiding his gold and silver jewelry in the basement of his vi in the suburbs.


    He was horrified to see all of this. His gaze looking at Nan Zhi also changed slightly.


    Another three rtives received information which they believed to be secrets they would take to the grave. They never thought that the Queen would know their deepest secrets.


    After Nan Zhi married into the Royal family, she had seen all sorts of scheming. Mu Sihan did not care to have anything over people, but she kept an eye on it. She checked on the rtives who were not on Mu Sihan¡¯s side and coted information she had bought from an experienced reporter.


    She did not expect that this information would be useful today.


    At this time, several rtives who had not received Nan Zhi¡¯s document, received a text message on their phones.


    Seeing the contents of the message, their expressions changed.


    Last night, Nan Zhi had told Xiaojie to gather the grandchildren of several rtives after he went to school in the morning and take photos of their belongings. These photos were sent to those rtives.


    One third of the rtives who came to the conference room today were on Mu Sihan¡¯s side, but the other two thirds, some were neutral and some sat on the fence. Now that their secrets were in Nan Zhi¡¯s hands, no one dared to say anything.


    ¡°The Queen is right. The investigation team has not convicted the King, how can we change to a new king immediately? I think we should listen to the Queen and give the investigation team some time to find the murderer as soon as possible!¡±


    Luan Hui¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°The evidence that the King killed the Queen has been firmly established. Once this matter is leaked out, it will cause amotion in the country as well as outside the country. The best thing to do now is to support a new king and have him ascend to the throne as soon as possible!¡± Luan Hui looked at Nan Zhi. ¡°Queen, even if you deliberately dy time, it¡¯s impossible to wash away the King¡¯s crime!¡±


    ¡°I think we need to give the King some time. How about this, ten days. If it can¡¯t be proven that the King has nothing to do with the Queen¡¯s death within ten days, we¡¯ll hold another meeting to elect a new king,¡± the rtive who was afraid of his wife said.

 Chapter 1209 - He Had Underestimated This Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1209: He Had Underestimated This Woman</h4>


    Before Nan Zhi arrived, Luan Hui had already convinced most of the rtives.


    After all, the evidence that the King had killed the Queen was hard to deny. Even those rtives who were on the King¡¯s side would not dare to pledge for his innocence so rashly.


    These old fellows agreed to force the Queen toply and hand over the King¡¯s seal, but they...


    Luan Hui nced at Nan Zhi. He had underestimated this woman.


    ¡°The most is three days.¡± Luan Hui stood up from the chair and met with Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes. ¡°I think the investigation team will also be announcing the results of the investigation in three days. Queen, this matter has already driven you into a corner, you can¡¯t reverse it, no matter how hard you try.¡±


    Luan Hui smiled coldly and led the Luan family out of the conference room with a swing of his sleeves.


    After Luan Hui left, Nan Zhi looked at the rtives. ¡°Let¡¯s not be impatient. With the King¡¯s ability, he will be able to prove his innocence. As long as the members of the Royal family work together, the King and I will be grateful to you. If you think that the Royal family is going to have a shuffle in these three days, then, I think the King will do a house cleaning when hees out.¡±


    Everyone present was intelligent enough to understand the situation. They knew that as long as they did not rebel, Nan Zhi would not disclose their secrets or hurt their family.


    ¡°Queen, we can only fight for three days for the King. The Luan family is aggressive and colludes with the M army. If it can¡¯t be proven that the King has nothing to do with the murder, I think it will be no more than a few dayster before there will be a change in the Royal regimen.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Three days is enough.¡±


    ...


    After the rtives left, Nan Zhi fell into the chair. Although her expression did not change, there was ayer of cold sweat covering her back.


    Ye Fengjun came over and handed Nan Zhi a ss of water. ¡°You have done well. No wonder Sihan was set on you. You are really excellent in every aspect.¡±


    Nan Zhi took over the water and took a sip. ¡°Thank you, Father. I have to go see Sihan now, but the investigation team may not let me in. Father, you are on good terms with Minister Liu. Can you talk to him and let me see Sihan?¡±


    ¡°Okay, but the rules over there may only let you see him for a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡±


    After Nan Zhi left the office, she went to see Mu Sihan with Lan Yanzhi. It was as Ye Fengjun had said. Minister Liu only gave Lan Yanzhi and her five minutes.


    Nan Zhi entered the detention center and seeing the man sitting on the hard bed with a cold expression, she threw herself into his arms. They started to kiss without saying anything.


    Lan Yanzhi covered his eyes. ¡°Am I here to see the two of you showing off your affection? It¡¯s not suitable for children to see. Brother, aren¡¯t you embarrassed looking at them kissing? Turn around, turn around.¡±


    The investigator who was standing guard outside the detention room was stunned for a few seconds seeing Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi kissing so fiercely, then he turned around.


    After two minutes, the investigator turned around and found that they were still kissing and he turned back, not looking at them.


    During the five minutes, they said nothing and only kissed.


    ¡°Sihan, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    With that, Nan Zhi left the detention room with Lan Yanzhi.


    ...


    In the Crown Pce.


    Nan Zhi took Lan Yanzhi to the study and Ye Fengjun was waiting inside. Seeing theming in, Ye Fengjun hesitated for a moment. ¡°Sihan?¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it when Nan Zhi said that she would be able to get you out. I didn¡¯t expect that you and Lan Yanzhi could change your clothes so fast.¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips. ¡°We must find the murderer who killed the Queen as soon as possible, otherwise the consequences will be very serious.¡±


    Nan Zhi poured two cups of tea for Mu Sihan and Ye Fengjun. She furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°I saw the surveince videos outside the Queen¡¯s pce yesterday, but I didn¡¯t find anything suspicious.¡±


    Hmm... Nan Zhi put her hand on her chin. ¡°Could it be that the Queen was hypnotized by the Luan family? I heard from Yanran that hypnosis can control people¡¯s consciousness.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mu Sihan sat on the sofa with a frown, his voice cold. ¡°Hypnosis only works on people with weak mentality. Who is the Queen? If she was so easily hypnotized, she wouldn¡¯t have lived till today.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not understand. ¡°Then what on earth is going on? Did she really stab herself and push the me onto you?¡±


    Mu Sihan gave a low hum. ¡°I thought a lotst night. At present, it seems like that is the only possibility. Although it seems inconceivable and unrealistic.¡±


    As Mu Sihan spoke, he looked at Nan Zhi. ¡°What did Luan Hui say at today¡¯s meeting?¡±


    ¡°The Queen left a letter. If she was harmed by you one day, she would release Ye Qing and let him inherit the throne.¡±


    Mu Sihan could not help thinking that when he locked Ye Qing in Youming Pce, Ye Qing had said that he would not admit defeat. At that time, he did not put his words to heart.


    He felt that it was impossible for Ye Qing to do anything. But he did not expect that Ye Qing was involved with the Luan family.


    Ye Fengjun, who had kept silent, said with a frown, ¡°How has Ye Qing changed so much? He was not like that when he was young, and to think he even likes Lous. As his father, I still can¡¯t believe he is homosexual.¡±


    Nan Zhi said thoughtfully, ¡°Yes. Temperament can change, but how can sexual orientation change? Didn¡¯t Ye Qing like Xue¡¯er and even marry a princess?¡±


    Ye Fengjun gave a long sigh. ¡°Ye Qing and Sihan are twins and looked the same. When they were born, even I couldn¡¯t tell who was who. I only knew who was Ye Qing from the little red birthmark at the bottom of his right buttock.


    ¡°We did not pay attention to Sihan since he was young and deemed to be a jinx. But back then, Ye Qing, who was doted on by us, protected Sihan and they had a good rtionship. Ye Qing even said that if Sihan wanted to be the Crown Prince, he would rather give it up to him than fight with him. At that time, I pped him hard, but now, he is the one who is fighting with his brother.¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his deep dark eyes. ¡°Father, you said that there is a little red birthmark at the bottom of Ye Qing¡¯s right buttock?¡±


    Ye Fengjun looked at Mu Sihan. ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you know?¡± As soon as the words came out, Ye Fengjun looked down guiltily.The rtionship between the brothers was good when they were young and Ye Qing wanted to sleep with Mu Sihan, but Ye Fengjun never allowed it. The Royal family had many rules and regtions. Even at a young age, he could not do as he liked. Ye Qing and Sihan had never taken a bath together, nor slept on the same bed, let alone seeing the birthmark on Ye Qing¡¯s buttock.


    But he remembered that when Ye Qing was locked in Youming Pce, he was almost taken advantage of by several officials who were punished by the Queen. Those officials pushed Ye Qing to the ground and tore off his clothes. One of the photos Yi Fan had shown him was that Ye Qing¡¯s pants were torn off, showing his buttocks. Mu Sihan had only nced at it and did not see any birthmark.

 Chapter 1210 - It’s Really Good to Have You by My Side

    <h4>Chapter 1210: It¡¯s Really Good to Have You by My Side</h4>


    Mu Sihan frowned. ¡°Father, are you sure?¡±


    As soon as Mu Sihan asked this, he realized that he had asked too abruptly.


    Ye Qing was not disliked by their parents like Mu Sihan was. They regarded Ye Qing as the apple of their eyes and as parents, they would remember clearly that Ye Qing has a birthmark on his body.


    Ye Fengjun saw Mu Sihan asking this and could hear a trace of the implied meaning behind his words. ¡°I¡¯m sure. Is there anything wrong with it?¡±


    Mu Sihan got up and walked towards the bookcase.


    Nan Zhi and Ye Fengjun looked at him rummaging around.


    Although the actions of Ye Qing made him feel disheartened, Ye Qing was the only one who brought him warmth when he was young.


    There was still the warmth from before in his heart.


    After Ye Qing was put into Youming Pce, it was hard, but every month, Yi Fan would bring some photos of Ye Qing over.


    After looking at it, he would put it into the cupboard.


    When he found the photo of Ye Qing¡¯s buttocks being shown, Mu Sihan strode towards Ye Fengjun.


    Nan Zhi knew what he was going to show to Ye Fengjun and she tilted her head slightly, not moving forward to look.


    Ye Fengjun took the photo and found that there was indeed no little birthmark on the person lying on the ground and he frowned. ¡°How can it be? One might find ways to remove a birthmark if it¡¯s on the face, but is there a need for a man to remove it at a ce like this?


    Nan Zhi turned around, looking at Ye Fengjun and Mu Sihan, saying hesitantly, ¡°Could it be that the Ye Qing in Youming Pce is not the real Ye Qing?¡±


    Ye Fengjun shook his head. ¡°Impossible. After Ye Qing returned, I did a DNA test with him. The DNA test done in the Royal family is authoritative and can¡¯t be switched by anyone. Besides, I¡¯ve had the doctor check him and he did not have any stic surgery done.¡±


    This was strange!


    They were silent and the atmosphere was frozen.


    Until Nan Zhi¡¯s phone rang.


    After answering the call, Nan Zhi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Luan Hui used the Queen¡¯s letter and asked Minister Liu of the Ministry of Justice to take him to Youming Pce to pick up Ye Qing.¡±


    Ye Fengjun¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°This Luan Hui must be certain that Sihan won¡¯t be able to find any evidence.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan, who had his lips pursed tightly and said softly, ¡°Sihan, I¡¯ll go to Youming Pce now.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go. At this point, he should have already brought Ye Qing out. If I¡¯m not wrong, the first ce Ye Qing wants to go will be here.¡±


    Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long before there was somemotion downstairs. Nan Zhi, Ye Fengjun and Mu Sihan, who was disguised as Lan Yanzhi, went downstairs.


    Ye Qing and Luan Hui stood outside the pce. Seeing Nan Zhiing out, Ye Qing smirked. ¡°The air outside is so good. Queen, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing if you can throw me back in after three days.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Ye Qing, who was so thin he lookedpletely different. ¡°Justice will ultimately prevail over evil. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Ye Qingughed and left with Luan Hui.


    But after walking a few steps, he turned around again. His dark and cold gaze went over Nan Zhi and looked at the tall figure behind her.


    ¡°Queen, why do I feel that person there feels a little familiar? Is he our King in disguise?¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Ye Qing¡¯s words.


    Was Ye Qing able to see that the person behind her was not Lan Yanzhi, but Mu Sihan?


    Ye Qing strode towards Nan Zhi.


    If they were to find out that Mu Sihan hade out in disguise, the situation would be more serious if they had something over them. Luan Hui and Ye Qing would use this matter to hold an emergency meeting again!


    Just when Ye Qing was almost in front of Nan Zhi, he heard the man behind Nan Zhi answering a call, a devilish smirk on his lips. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m working at the pce now and I¡¯ll be backte.¡±


    That voice and devilish smile clearly did not belong to Ye Sihan.


    It must be that his intuition was wrong.


    Ye Qing looked away, snorted, then turned and left with Luan Hui.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart that was in her throat only fell back down after they had gone some distance away.


    ...


    Ye Qing returned to the Third Prince¡¯s Pce. Although there was no one living there, there were usually servantsing to clean it. Looking at the pce that he had not seen for a long time, Ye Qing lifted his lips into a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re happy to be back in this little pce?¡±


    Ye Qing looked at the man behind him. ¡°You haven¡¯t been locked in Youming Pce before. It¡¯s so dark and eerie there, like hell on earth.¡±


    ¡°Where are your ambitions? The whole Royal family will be yours in the future.¡±


    Ye Qing smirked. ¡°Say that once you¡¯ve pulled Ye Sihan down from the throne.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an iron-hard fact that he stabbed the Queen. This news is still blocked by the Royal family. The moment it is leaked out, he¡¯ll be attacked by the whole world.¡±


    Luan Hui gave a meaningfulugh and left.


    Ye Qing sat in the pce, thinking about the words Luan Hui had said before he left. He picked up the phone Luan Hui had left for him and dialed the number of thergest newspaperpany in the Capital.


    ¡°Hello, I have some big news to tip off...¡±


    ...


    Seeing that the news had be a hot topic on the inte, Nan Zhi¡¯splexion did not look good.


    Mu Sihan sat on the sofa, smoking and Nan Zhi said angrily, ¡°The one who tipped the media off must be Ye Qing. He actually leaked out the news of the Queen¡¯s murder without caring about the reputation of the Royal family!¡±


    Not only would Mu Sihan be implicated into this when this matter was exposed, it would not only lead to unrest in the Royal family, it would even affect the whole of S Country.


    He was disregarding the whole country.


    Under thements section, there were voices of questioning, disbelief and scolding.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s phone rang again. Since the people in the office could not contact Mu Sihan, they called her.


    After Nan Zhi answered the call, she called Ye Fengjun. Ye Fengjun told Nan Zhi that he would find a way to handle the public rtions aspect and asked Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan to focus on finding the evidence.


    ¡°Sihan, is there something that belongs to Ye Qing in the room on the third floor that you won¡¯t allow people to enter?¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t allow people to go in, but at this critical moment, can you let me go in for a while? I want to see if I can find any clues.¡±


    Ye Qing was released, which meant that he probably had something to do with the Queen¡¯s death.


    Mu Sihan held Nan Zhi hands. ¡°What nonsense are you saying. How could I possibly scold you if you wanted to go in?¡±


    Nan Zhi held Mu Sihan¡¯s hand back. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    On the third floor.


    Mu Sihan used the key to open the room that no one had ever stepped in except him. Since no one had been here in a long time, everything was covered in dust.


    Mu Sihan opened the curtain and rays of light shone in. Nan Zhi saw several cardboard boxes in the corner. She went over and picked up a toy gun. ¡°Did you y with Ye Qing when you were young?¡±


    Mu Sihan pursed his lips and said nothing.


    It seemed like he did not want to recall too many memories when he was a child. Mu Sihan patted away the dust on the sofa and sat down to smoke.


    Nan Zhi nced at him before continuing to look through the contents of the box.

 Chapter 1211 - The Truth Is Closing in

    <h4>Chapter 1211: The Truth Is Closing in</h4>


    An hourter, Nan Zhi did not find any useful information. She had looked at everything in the box carefully, leaving only a diary in the corner of the box.


    Nan Zhi was no stranger to this diary. During the period when Mu Sihan disappeared in Ning City, she had seen this diary.


    Strictly speaking, this was the diary of Ye Qing.


    With a quick nce, Nan Zhi looked at the man on the sofa. He was looking up at the ceiling, his dark eyes nk and she did not know what he was thinking about.


    Nan Zhi flipped open the diary and read it again from the first page to thest. After reading it, Nan Zhi found that there was a number written at the bottom right corner of each page.


    But there was a page in the middle that jumped from page 38 to 40.


    Where was page 39?


    Why was just one page missing?


    ¡°Sihan, when you read this diary, did you find that there was a page missing in the middle?¡±


    Hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s voice, Mu Sihan broke out of his thoughts. Standing up, he went to Nan Zhi¡¯s side and took the diary from her hands.


    ¡°I was in grief when I learned of Ye Qing¡¯s ident that year, so I didn¡¯t notice one page was missing.¡±


    ¡°Look, Ye Qing¡¯s handwriting is strong and there are few words written on page 40. We should be able to see what was written on page 39 from page 40, right?¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yes.¡±


    A few minutester, Mu Sihan found out what was written on the missing page 39. It was a person¡¯s name: Dr Wen Ren.


    Nan Zhi did not understand. ¡°Who is Dr Wen? Why did Ye Qing tear off this page after writing this name?¡±


    Mu Sihan narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°From what I know, Dr Wen passed away before Ye Qing¡¯s ident. He was a very famous scientist in our country. Later, he used his ability to do some illegal activities, but I don¡¯t know what exactly. Probably only thete Queen knew.¡±


    Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Then can we find Dr Wen¡¯s descendants to understand the situation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Yi Fan to get in touch. We can¡¯t act rashly and alert the enemy.¡±


    Mu Sihan in Lan Yanzhi¡¯s identity, left the Crown Pce with Nan Zhi together in disguise.


    They arrived at Dr Wen¡¯s house.


    Dr Wen had only one daughter. Seeing Nan Zhiing, she took Mu Sihan and her upstairs. ¡°This is my father¡¯s study. After he left, I still kept it as it was. Everyday, I wille in and sit down, talking to my father¡¯s picture.¡±


    ¡°Miss Wen, do you mind if we have a look around?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Go ahead!¡±


    After Miss Wen brought tea for them, she closed the door. There was nothing unusual in the study and there were no useful clues.


    Mu Sihan came up to the bookcase and took out two books from the top shelf. Suddenly, a hidden switch appeared.


    Mu Sihan pressed the switch and the bookcase opened slowly like a door.


    ¡°Sihan, how did you know there was a switch there?¡±


    Mu Sihan showed Nan Zhi the two books in his hands. ¡°These two books are slightly worn outpared with the other books, which should be caused by taking them out many times. If there is nothing hidden in them, why did Dr Wen move these two books so frequently?¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled. ¡°Reasonable.¡±


    The two of them walked into the dark path.


    After walking a distance, they found that it was aboratory full of technology.


    Nan Zhi was surprised.


    There were many things that Nan Zhi had never seen before. There was even an operating table and various high-tech machines.


    ¡°Sihan, what are all these for?¡±


    Mu Sihan said nothing and went to one of theputers, turning it on. After theputer was turned on, his fingers were tapping on the keyboard rapidly and soon, he unlocked the password and entered the main page.


    From the hidden files, he found two photos.


    Nan Zhi went to Mu Sihan¡¯s side and looked at the two photos of Ye Qing. She frowned. ¡°Dr Wen¡¯sputer actually has photos of Ye Qing?¡±


    Mu Sihan pointed at the person in the photos. ¡°Can you distinguish which one is Ye Qing?¡±


    Nan Zhi was puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all him?¡±


    Mu Sihan already understood what was happening. He lifted his lips into a cold smile. ¡°The one in the pce is fake.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°How could it be? Didn¡¯t father say the DNA test was real?¡±


    ¡°Dr Wen is a gifted scientist. To think he was able to conduct human experimental research to this extent. If I¡¯m guessing correctly, he must have been executed in secret.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan. Seeing that he had not finished speaking, she did not interrupt him.


    ¡°These equipment are all used for human cloning experiments. Human clones need to grow and he must have developed drugs to rapidly cultivate the human growth function. I think that the Ye Qing in the pce is his masterpiece.¡±


    Although Nan Zhi felt that this sounded strange, human clones were now not a dream in novels of the world today. Before, several organizations abroad had announced sessful experiments of human cloning.


    But drugs that could make human clones grow rapidly had not been developed. If Dr Wen did actually develop it, he really could be called a genius.


    However, this kind of genius was the most terrifying and dangerous to the human race. It was no wonder he died young.


    Nan Zhi felt a chill running up her spine. She held Mu Sihan¡¯s hand and said out a bold guess, ¡°Could it be that the Queen is also a clone? And the real Queen is not dead?¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded silently.


    Then, this would exin how the Queen who cherished her life, would notmit suicide. Unless she was not the one who stabbed herself or the one dead was not her.


    ...


    Aftering out of Dr Wen¡¯s house, Nan Zhi sat in the front passenger seat and looked at the silent Mu Sihan and countless images shed past her mind.


    On that day of Uncle and Xiao Ying¡¯s wedding ceremony, she was kidnapped and taken to a small fishing ind. After that, she escaped, but fell down a slope and was saved by someone.


    When she woke up, there was a young girl, called Gu Meng, beside her. The young girl said that the person who saved her was called Ah Dai.


    Ah Dai...


    Nan Zhi recalled in her mind the appearance of Ah Dai. He was very tall, nearly 1.9 meters, but was quite thin. He ate very slowly and orderly and for a moment she felt that he had the air of a noble...


    ¡°Huh?¡± Nan Zhi eximed.


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi and seeing that her facial features were all scrunched together like she was feeling troubled, he freed one hand from the steering wheel and touched her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s easy to solve the problem when we have leads.¡±


    ¡°Sihan, I thought of a person. If the one in the Pce is not Ye Qing, then that person might be your real brother.¡±


    The car stopped abruptly.


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi with his pupils slightly constricted. ¡°If that¡¯s true... Ye Qing¡¯s still alive?¡±

 Chapter 1212 - Forgetting Her

    <h4>Chapter 1212: Forgetting Her</h4>


    Nan Zhi took Mu Sihan to the small fishing vige. Based on her memory, Nan Zhi found Ah Dai¡¯s house.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    Mu Sihan could not believe it. If Ye Qing was alive, had he been living in such a ce?


    Nan Zhi could see what Mu Sihan was thinking and she held hisrge hand. ¡°I¡¯m not 100 percent sure. Let¡¯s go and knock on the door first?¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded.


    He strode towards the slightly old door in a few steps and raised his hand, knocking on the door.


    There was no response from inside.


    ¡°I heard that Ah Dai knows medicine. Maybe he went to the mountain to pick herbs.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait in the yard.¡±


    Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan found a ce to sit in the yard. Mu Sihan pulled Nan Zhi into his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head, saying hoarsely, ¡°Zhizhi, you¡¯ve suffered being with me.¡±


    Nan Zhi held hisrge hand, their wedding rings shining under the sun. She slipped her slender fingers into the gaps between his fingers. ¡°From the moment I agreed to marry you, I knew what I was carrying on my shoulders. We¡¯re not only ourselves, but also the king and queen of a country. It¡¯s natural that we bear more responsibility and pressure than ordinary people. But I¡¯m not afraid of this kind of tiredness at all. As long as our hearts are one and I don¡¯t hold you back, I¡¯m happy.¡±


    Mu Sihan buried his handsome face into Nan Zhi¡¯s neck and kissed her fair ears. ¡°Me too.¡± He had not rested for several nights. Smelling the faint fragrance of her body, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Nan Zhi listened to the sound of his even breathing and did not dare to move. She knew very well how tired he was.


    One was asleep, another sat still like a sculpture until sunset.


    A crisp, pleasant and yful voice sounded. ¡°Brother Ah Dai, you don¡¯t let me get married and said you like me, but why don¡¯t you hold my hand?


    ¡°Fine, fine. If you don¡¯t hold my hand, I¡¯ll hold yours.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai, if you remember about your past, will you forget about me?


    ¡°I feel that Brother Ah Dai is not an ordinary person. Did you have a girl you liked before, or have a wife?¡±


    ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    The girl was chattering like a happy bird and the man did not speak much. His cold ¡®you talk too much¡¯ rendered the girl speechless.


    But after a few seconds of sulking, she grinned, consoling herself. ¡°Then I won¡¯t say anymore. Since I got to hold your hand today...¡±


    Before Gu Meng could finish her words, she suddenly saw two people sitting in the yard.


    The man had his face buried in the woman¡¯s neck and the woman had her head slightly lowered, a small smile on her face and the dimples at the corner of her lips could be seen vaguely.


    Gu Meng felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. When she looked closely again, she found that it was Sister Nan Zhi.


    She had not seen her for a few years.


    She was still as beautiful and her temperament was still so elegant and looked even more noble.


    Gu Meng released Ah Dai¡¯s hand and ran towards Nan Zhi excitedly. When Gu Meng was running over, Mu Sihan had woken up. Raising his head from Nan Zhi¡¯s neck, he looked at Gu Meng.


    When Gu Meng saw Mu Sihan¡¯s appearance, she was stunned.


    Slender eyebrows, deep dark eyes, tall nose bridge, sexy lips... God, w-why did his facial features look like Brother Ah Dai?


    Was she seeing things?


    Ah Dai, who had entered behind Gu Meng, also saw Mu Sihan.


    Ah Dai and Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes met.


    Mu Sihan¡¯s gaze was deep andplex with an emotion which Ah Dai could not understand. Ah Dai was still wearing the half mask on his face, so Mu Sihan could not see his face clearly.


    The two of them stood rooted onto the spot, silently looking at each other.


    Nearly a few minutester, Ah Dai frowned and could not help but step forward. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    His voice was deep and hoarse. His throat was injured before, so it was difficult to hear what his original voice sounded like.


    ¡°Ye Sihan.¡± The reply was from a deep, maic and cold voice.


    Ye Sihan.


    Sihan.


    This name gave Ah Dai an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    He subconsciously asked, ¡°Then who am I?¡±


    Based on Gu Meng¡¯s reaction just now, Mu Sihan could already confirm that Ah Dai was the Ye Qing he was looking for. From the moment Ah Dai appeared, he also had a kind of inexplicable sense of familiarity. Although he had not even seen his face clearly.


    ¡°Can you take off your mask?¡± Mu Sihan stood up from behind Nan Zhi, his deep voice slightly trembling.


    Ah Dai pursed his lips, staring at Mu Sihan for a few seconds before he raised his hand and slowly took off the mask on his face.


    The surrounding air seemed to stop flowing for a moment.


    Apart from being thinner than Mu Sihan, Ah Dai¡¯s facial features and outline of his face was very simr to him. But there were several scars on his face that affected his appearance.


    Mu Sihan closed his red eyes and his voice was hoarse when he finally spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯re twins. You¡¯re the elder brother and I¡¯m the younger one.¡±


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    Gu Meng, who was still not quite out of her daze, asked Nan Zhi, who was standing in the yard, ¡°Sister Nan Zhi, Ah Dai is your husband¡¯s twin brother?¡±


    The two men had been in the room for half an hour and Nan Zhi did not disturb them by going in.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that before.¡±


    ...


    In the room.


    Ah Dai was silent for a long time after learning of his real identity.


    Through Mu Sihan¡¯s description, there seemed to be fragments of images shing past his mind, but he could not remember anything specific.


    ¡°Come back with me and find yourself.¡±


    Ah Dai looked at Mu Sihan and then looked at Gu Meng who was outside through the window. The pure and lovely girl was standing on tiptoes, wanting to see the situation in the room, her pair of big eyes were helpless and nervous.


    That innocent face was afraid to be left behind by him.


    ¡°Was I married before? Do I have a family?¡±


    Mu Sihan hummed.¡± You were married, but after your ident, the woman asked the queen to terminate the marriage. You¡¯re back to being single again.¡±


    ¡°I... can¡¯t go back. She needs me to stay here.¡±


    There was still the agitation of seeing the real Ye Qing in Mu Sihan¡¯s eyes. Hearing that he would not go back with him, he frowned slightly. ¡°Go back with me first to get back your memories. When you¡¯ve recovered them, I won¡¯t force you to stay.¡±


    Gu Meng learned that Sister Nan Zhi hade to find Brother Ah Dai because she needed him to go back with them to deal with bad guys. Although she was reluctant to part with him, she still pulled Ah Dai aside and said to him, ¡°Brother Ah Dai, you¡¯ve been longing to see your family. Now that they¡¯re here and need you to go back to help them, you can¡¯t stay here because of me. Although I like you very much, I also hope that you can get back your past memories. Even if you remember the past and f-forget about me.¡±


    Although Gu Meng did not think of it at this time, her words did eventually be true!

 Chapter 1213 - Regaining His Memories

    <h4>Chapter 1213: Regaining His Memories</h4>


    A luxurious conference room in the office of the Royal family.


    The three-day deadline was up. Luan Hui and Ye Qing had arrived at the conference room early.


    Luan Hui learned from the Ministry of Justice that the few days Mu Sihan was detained at the detention center, he had no movements and failed to provide any evidence to prove that he did not kill the Queen.


    His n was meticulous without any ws. No matter how smart Mu Sihan was, he would not be able to guess that the dead queen was actually a human clone.


    A smirk appeared on Luan Hui¡¯s lips.


    Ye Qing, who was sitting beside Luan Hui, could not control the agitation in his heart when he thought of how he would be the king, the ruler of this country soon.


    The rtives came one after another to the conference room.


    When it was nine a.m, the people who should have arrived were almost present, other than Nan Zhi. Luan Hui said with obvious discontent, ¡°Is the Queen not even attending this meeting knowing that the King was unable to prove his innocence?¡±


    Ye Fengjun looked expressionlessly at the scoundrel Luan Hui, who was getting what he wanted. ¡°The Queen said that she woulde, so she will definitelye.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for another five minutes. If the Queen doesn¡¯t show up, the meeting will officially begin,¡± Ye Qing said.


    Ye Fengjun looked at Ye Qing, who was beside Luan Hui, with eyes that were full of disappointment. How could he have felt that Ye Qing was better than Sihan before?


    Five minutes went by and seeing that Nan Zhi had not arrived, Ye Qing stood up, nning to sit at the head of the table to host the meeting.


    At this moment, the door to the conference room was pushed open. Nan Zhi, who was wearing a thin ck coat, walked in.


    Compared to the meeting three days ago, her aura was even stronger today.


    Behind her was Yi Fan and a tall man in a fisherman¡¯s hat.


    ¡°Third Prince, the investigation results are not out yet and you¡¯re so anxious to ascend the throne?¡± There was a mocking look in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Qing had no choice but to sit beside Luan Hui again, his expression dark. ¡°Since the Queen is here, let¡¯s officially start the meeting!¡±


    Nan Zhi raised her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s wait for Minister Liu toe.¡±


    A few minutester, Minister Liu from the special investigation team hurried over.


    ¡°Queen, do you have proof that the King is innocent?¡±


    Hearing Minister Liu words, Luan Huiughed. ¡°Minister Luan, she wants to save her husband. Of course she would say that he is innocent. The evidence and motive of the King is all conclusive. Why are you dying the results of the investigation?¡±


    Nan Zhi went to the head of the seat and her gaze swept sharply to Luan Hui. ¡°The King is still in power and I¡¯m still the Queen. I still have the right to speak here. Are you trying to abdicate the throne, being so impatient?¡±


    Luan Hui replied. ¡°The Queen died so tragically and as her family members, do you think I can talk in a nice tone facing the person who caused her death?¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re anxious to pull the King down and want to let this person be the next king. Your thoughts are clear as day! Since you can¡¯t wait anymore, I¡¯ll let you meet someone first.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded at the man in the fisherman¡¯s hat and the man slowly took off his hat.


    A well-defined, handsome and thin face appeared. Although there were several scars on his face, it did not affect his handsome facial features and deep outline of his face.


    When the people saw the face that was simr to the King and Ye Qing, they were surprised. Even Ye Fengjun was stunned.


    ¡°Queen, this is...¡±


    Nan Zhi gave a beautiful smile. ¡°He is the King¡¯s biological brother, the real Third Prince, Ye Qing.¡±


    Luan Hui and the fake Ye Qing¡¯s expression changed.


    Luan Hui was the first to react. He stood up and smirked coldly. ¡°Queen, where did you get a man who looks like the Third Prince? If he¡¯s the Third Prince, then who¡¯s the one beside me? We all know that the person by my side has done a DNA test.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not respond to Luan Hui¡¯s words and pointed at Ye Fengjun. ¡°Father, you said that Ye Qing had a birthmark on his body. You will know when you go to the lounge and take a look at the person I brought and the one beside Lord Luan.¡±


    Ye Fengjun nodded. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    The fake Ye Qing looked at Luan Hui, not knowing if he should go. Luan Hui¡¯s heart was beating hard against his chest. If ¡®Ye Qing¡¯ did not go, it would show that they were guilty. But if he did, what would he do if he didn¡¯t have a birthmark?


    No, this was Ye Qing¡¯s human clone and was just like him. There would be no difference at all. It must be Nan Zhi¡¯s crafty attempt to deceive him.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    A momentter, Ye Fengjun and the other two men walked into the conference room again. Ye Fengjun¡¯s eyes were red and looked at the thin man with the scars on his face and said, ¡°You¡¯re my real Qing¡¯er! The real Qing¡¯er has a little red birthmark on the bottom of his buttock, but this man here doesn¡¯t have it!¡± Ye Fengjun pointed at the fake Ye Qing.


    Luan Hui mmed at the table with a dark expression. ¡°When the Third Prince came back, he did a DNA test with you and it was confirmed that he¡¯s your son. Now you¡¯re saying that he¡¯s not. You must have arranged this with the Queen on purpose because you wanted to save the King.¡±


    A menacing look appeared in Luan Hui¡¯s eyes and he raised his hand. ¡°Someonee and catch this man who is pretending to be the Third Prince.¡±


    The guards whom Luan Hui had brought along received his order and rushed towards Ah Dai immediately. Ah Dai subconsciously fought back and during the struggle, he was pushed by one of the guards and knocked into the corner of the conference table.


    A streak of blood flowed from his forehead.


    He felt a little dizzy.


    The conflict happened so fast that when Nan Zhi ordered the Royal guards around her to take action, Ye Qing had been knocked down to the ground.


    ¡°Luan Hui, you¡¯re so bold. How dare©`¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could finish, a cold and dignified voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Who gave you the right to openly bring your soldiers to the conference room of the office? Article 386 of the nationalw, except for the king and queen, no one has the right to bring in soldiers, not even a lord. Those who vite thew will be put in prison and be dealt with ordingly!¡±


    The people looked over towards where the respectful voice hade from and saw that the man who was knocked onto the conference table, was slowly getting up.


    His forehead was still dripping blood, his facial features and outline of his face were the same when he came in, but his gaze, temperament and posture seemed to havepletely changed. He was wearing only a simple ck shirt and pants, but with the change in his gaze and temperament, his clothes suddenly became high-end.


    Taking the handkerchief from Ye Fengjun, he wiped the blood on his face slowly, a cold and domineering look in his eyes. ¡°Luan Hui, you want to have a human clone rece me, but you have to see if you have the right and status!¡±


    Human clone?


    Luan Hui and Fake Ye Qing¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Did they know?


    Without giving Luan Hui a chance to exin, Ye Qing continued, ¡°A human clone can copy my DNA, but the injuries on my body cannot be replicated. The rtives present here should know that I injured the corner of my forehead in the military force and had a few stitches. Up to now, there is still a small scar.¡±


    Ye Qing pulled apart his bangs and stepped forward to let the rtives see. ¡°It¡¯s true. There¡¯s no doubt that this is the real Third Prince!¡±

 Chapter 1214 - Saving The Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 1214: Saving The Beauty</h4>


    Luan Hui saw that the situation was not right and cold sweat broke out from his forehead. The Fake Ye Qing beside him also turned weak in the legs.


    Luan Hui willed himself on and met with Ye Qing¡¯s eyes that had turned deep and cold. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you¡¯re the Third Prince based on a small scar on your forehead? I think the Queen asked you here to clear the King¡¯s name! Do you dare to do a DNA test?¡±


    Ye Qing put one hand on the table, a cold and dignified air exuding from his body. That inherent nobility was a sharp contrast to Fake Ye Qing.


    Faced with Luan Hui¡¯s question, Ye Qing did not seem flustered and he pursed his lips slightly, fierce and domineering.


    He could not have faked the aura that exuded from him.


    ¡°I am the Third Prince in the Royal family, why should I go for a DNA test? Luan Hui, you on the other hand, still dare to deny it in the face of death?¡± Ye Qing then swept his gaze coldly over to Fake Ye Qing. Being stared at by his domineering and cold gaze, Fake Ye Qing¡¯s heart was in a panic.


    Luan Hui cursed him in his heart for being such a useless thing and denied it. ¡°We¡¯re talking about the King murdering the Queen today. If you¡¯re the new Third Prince, the Queen left a letter and wanted to make you the King...¡±


    Before Luan Hui could finish, an old and weak voice suddenly interrupted, ¡°When did I leave a letter?¡±


    Everyone looked towards the door of the conference room and saw Mu Sihan leading a white-haired elderly in.


    Shock filled everyone¡¯s faces when they saw who it was.


    Holy lord. It was the deceased Queen!


    Luan Hui¡¯s face paled and he trembled slightly. ¡°H-How could it be?¡±


    Mu Sihan helped the Queen onto the master seat. Although the Queen was weak, her eyes were still sharp, scanning around the room andnded on Luan Hui. ¡°In order to move the Luan family up the ranks, you even dared to harm me!


    ¡°Locking me in the secret passage of my pce, letting my human clonemit suicide and pushing the me to the King. You wanted to get power and change the surname of the Royal family to Luan. If the King hadn¡¯t found me in time, I may have starved to death in that secret chamber. Since we are family, I helped you in many ces. I know you¡¯re ambitious, but I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯re so ambitious that you wanted to rece the Ye family.


    ¡°King, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll leave it to you to handle the Luan family. I¡¯m old and I don¡¯t want to care about these things anymore. I believe you and Ye Qing can keep the business of the Ye family and continue to bring it to greater heights.¡±


    Having said what she needed to say, the Queen stood up and her gazended on Ye Qing. She nodded, her eyes red. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. In the future, you and the King have to love and respect each other. Be sure to help your younger brother well!¡±


    All the factors of instability had cleared up with the Queen¡¯s words.


    There would be no change in Mu Sihan¡¯s status and position and up to this point, he had really been recognized and supported.


    After the Queen left, Ye Qing looked at Mu Sihan and the brothers looked at each other for a long time. Ye Qing strode forward, wanting to give Mu Sihan a hug, but he had just stepped out when he fainted.


    ...


    In the Royal Hospital.


    After Ye Qing fainted, Mu Sihan sent him to the hospital.


    The doctor was still doing a general examination on Ye Qing. Mu Sihan was inside the examination room, but Nan Zhi did not go in.


    After going through such an ordeal, her nerves that had been tensed for several days finally rxed a little. Now that the real Ye Qing was back and Sihan was able to resolve the knot in his heart, her mood also became happy.


    Her phone chimed with a message and Nan Zhi clicked it open.


    It was her uncle who had not contacted her for some time. ¡°Is it convenient to video call you?¡±


    Nan Zhi quickly found a ce where there was nobody and video-called Qiao Yanze. The person on the other end picked it up in less than two rings.


    Seeing the man on the screen, Nan Zhi felt a lump in her throat. She had not seen Qiao Yanze for nearly half a year.


    He was not in disguise today and looked like his usual appearance. The devilish man looked like apletely different person after experiencing misfortune in the family, being set up, hurt in a rtionship and being dealt with a fatal blow.


    His beautiful upturned eyes no longer had the yful look from before, looking deep and dark. His fair skin had turned into a healthy tanned color, his face was thin but very handsome. His facial features were chiseled, arrogant, cold, wild and menacing.


    ¡°Uncle, how is it over at your side? When can youe back?¡± Nan Zhi was the most worried about Qiao Yanze. He was now in the depths of the criminal group, dealing with those drug dealers who killed without blinking an eye. If he was not careful, he would lose his life.


    ¡°Soon. Don¡¯t worry about me. I saw the news recently. Ye Sihan became a murderer? How can the Royal family release fake news?¡±


    Nan Zhi knew that Qiao Yanze was worried about her and she briefly described what had happened to him. ¡°Everything has been settled. Uncle, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Qiao Yanze nodded. ¡°When are you going to have the wedding?¡±


    ¡°The Queen said next month is good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try toe back,¡± Qiao Yanze said and his hawk-like gaze changed. ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking, someone¡¯sing.¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could say anything, the video call was ended by Qiao Yanze.


    Qiao Yanze switched off his phone and hid it in a secretpartment. He got up and went to the washroom.


    ¡°Qiao Sen.¡±


    The door was pushed open and two tall men walked in.


    A momentter, Qiao Yanze opened the door of the washroom, an ordinary face reflected in the eyes of the two men.


    ¡°Qiao Sen, I really don¡¯t understand. Why do women still fall for you when you look so ordinary?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± Qiao Yanze ignored the question and left the room first.


    ...


    Qiao Yanze had now entered the management and won the trust of their boss. He had gotten in touch with the red side and was only one step away from finding their headquarters, before he could finish them off.


    Qiao Yanze was going to the desert this time. Their boss and a customer in the Middle East were in the middle of some conflict and asked him to rush over as backup.


    ...


    Ten of them rode horses into a sea of golden sand.


    After riding for a distance, they saw a young woman being chased by several desert bandits far away.


    The young woman was wearing a robe and a veil over her face, showing only a pair of eyes. Her robe was torn and her fair skin could be seen vaguely.


    The young woman being chased was Cen Xi. She took on a part-time job during her university holidays as an interpreter for a couple who hade to the ck Desert to travel. Who knew before they had arrived at the desert, they met with desert bandits. The couple¡¯s money was robbed and the bandits saw that she was young and kidnapped her.


    When they went into the desert, she jumped out of the SUV while they were not paying attention.


    So, now they were chasing her.


    These bandits were strong and after Cen Xi jumped out of the car, they were not in a hurry to capture her. Like a game of cat and mouse, they neither caught her nor let her run away. They watched as she wasted her energy in the desert.


    Cen Xi had been chased by them for nearly two hours. The desert sun was ring and the sand was burning hot. Even though she was wearing leather boots, her skin was burning in pain.


    Her body was not that well since she was a child and she was deaf in her right ear. In addition to the harshness of the desert environment, she was unable to hold on anymore.


    Suddenly, the sounds of horses¡¯ hooves sounded. Cen Xi raised her head and saw that not far away, the sand was stirring as if thousands of horses were galloping.


    A ray of hope appeared in her heart. Did the rescue team send someone to save her?


    But very soon, she realized that they were not rescuers. They might be people who were even more vicious than the desert bandits!


    They were all dressed in ck, their faces covered in ck veils. The leader¡¯s eyes were like a hawk in the dark, giving out a chilling air.


    There were wolves in front and tigers behind. Cen Xi did not know how to escape. The leader on the horse looked at Cen Xi and that gaze was like a sharp thin de. With a touch, one¡¯s skin would bleed.


    The desert bandits saw the group of them and dared not provoke them, standing by the side until they were far away.


    Cen Xi continued running forward, and looked back as she ran. Those people chasing her suddenly stopped and did not continue their chase.


    Although Cen Xi was confused, she dared not stop.


    But she neglected the harsh environment in the desert. By the time she realized that something was wrong, danger had already arrived.


    Rough and hot sand suddenly sank down, forming a vortex shape which was constantly pulling at her body and sliding down.


    Cen Xi had never felt that death was so close to her.


    The quicksand gradually buried her waist and no matter how she climbed up, she could not get up.


    <i>No! I don¡¯t want to die!</i>


    Just when she thought that she was going to be buried in a sea of sand, the sounds of a horse¡¯s hooves sounded.


    In the sand storm, that tall man hade back. Cen Xi met with his cold eyes.


    Her heart jolted.


    Was he here to save her or to watch her die?


    Just before the quicksand reached her chest, the man took out a flexible whip from his waist and threw it to Cen Xi, saying coldly, ¡°Hold on tight.¡±


    Cen Xi followed the man¡¯s orders and held onto the whip tightly.


    ¡°Qiao Sen, don¡¯t be so nosy!¡±


    The man said nothing. He moved back on the horse until Cen Xi was pulled out. Before Cen Xi could catch her breath, her slender arm hurt suddenly and she was lifted up to the horse by the man.


    When the desert bandits saw that Cen Xi was taken away, they got into their car hurriedly and wanted to give chase. The man on the horse drew a bow and arrow from his waist and shot two arrows at the SUV¡¯s wheels and the front and rear tires went out of air immediately.


    The desert bandits¡¯ curses gradually disappeared in the sea of sand.


    Cen Xi was thrown onto the horse¡¯s back. The horse was running fast and the road was bumpy. She almost threw up the acid in her stomach and sand went into her eyes. She could not see the surroundings at all and could only lie on the horse¡¯s back in such a miserable way. She did not know how long passed, but when she felt that she was about to be bumped to death, the horse finally stopped.


    She felt the man getting off the horse and the group of people went into the house. Rubbing her eyes, she wanted to get off, but the horse moved and she fell backwards.


    Ouch! Her face scrunched up in pain. The pain only eased after a while. Opening her eyes again, she saw that the man in the veil who had saved her, was standing in front of her.


    He was looking at her with a pair of cold and menacing eyes.

 Chapter 1215 - Not Going Head-On Against People

    <h4>Chapter 1215: Not Going Head-On Against People</h4>


    The man was dressed in ck, his figure tall and strong. He took off his veil, revealing a face that was not handsome, and even looked ordinary.


    Out of his facial features, his eyes were the most distinct. It was like an eagle in the dark, cruel, cold-blooded and murderous.


    Cen Xi ignored her dizziness. Her stomach was turning, her limbs weak. She swallowed, her dry lips moving. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re a good man. Thank you for saving me.¡±


    At the critical moment, she knew how to restrain herself and not go head-on against people.


    The man nced at her from top to toe and his gaze stopped on her chest for a second, a mocking smile seemed to be on his cold lips.


    Cen Xi followed his gaze and looked at herself.


    There was a buzz in her mind at the sight.


    The robe on her body was torn by the desert bandits, especially at her chest. Her ck bra and the thin straps were exposed. It was especially dazzling against her snow white skin.


    The hem of the robe was also torn and most of her legs were exposed as well. From the man¡¯s angle, he should be able to see her panty inside.


    Cen Xi gathered up her torn robe tightly and sat up, curling herself into a ball, her face and ears hot.


    Although she was only twenty years old, she knew how to judge the situation. She was only being looked at and if she scolded him, she would be the only one suffering from the losses.


    The best way was to shut her mouth tightly.


    ¡°Qiao Sen, why did you save this woman? Are you tired of the two women the boss rewarded you with already? My God, Qiao Sen. This woman is so thin and small, I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t stand you tossing her around, can she?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, I heard that Qiao Sen often tosses the two women who were rewarded by the boss at night and they were unable to get out of bed the next day. Qiao Sen is talented!¡±


    Cen Xi was frightened.


    ¡°This woman is as delicate as a porcin doll!¡± The veil on Cen Xi¡¯s face was blown off by the wind during the galloping of the horse. Although there was sand on her face, it did not affect her facial features and the outline of her face.


    She had a small oval-shaped face, her eyebrows slender, her mouth small and her chin delicate. Even though she was in a terrible state, she still had a fresh, refined and gentle temperament.


    At first nce, she was a girl who was gentle as water. She looked to be not over eighteen!


    The two men who were talking with Qiao Yanze saw that he had no intention to take the girl back to the house and one of them could not help swallowing his saliva.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t touched such a girl in a long time. She looks so tender and fresh.¡±


    ¡°Qiao Sen, if you don¡¯t want her, me and Xiao Long will have her!¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s pupils constricted with fright. These two men looked powerful and if she fell into their hands, the consequences would be unimaginable...


    When the man called Qiao Sen passed by her with an expressionless face, she did not think about it and held his calf firmly.


    ¡°Sir, I know how to cook, clean and interpret. As long as you don¡¯t touch me, I can do anything you ask of me. Please don¡¯t give me to them...¡± For some reason, Cen Xi felt that the person who had saved her was better to get along with than the two fierce-looking people.


    Although his eyes were cold and bloodthirsty.


    Cen Xi raised her face and met with his eyes bravely.


    Qiao Yanze looked at the young girl who was holding his calf. When he met with her eyes, there was a prickling pain in his heart.


    It was like a needle had pierced through. There was no blood but there was an inexplicable pain.


    Her eyes were beautiful.


    They were bright and moist like ck jewels and her extremely long and thick eyshes were fluttering from the fear.


    She looked up at him, her neck clean and beautiful.


    She looked too pure and beautiful and her eyes looked like those of the person he hated the most.


    He raised his leg and kicked her in the chest.


    Cen Xi fell backwards from his kick. Although she felt that he did not exert all his strength, five to six percent was enough to make her chest ache. When she fell down, a sickly sweet taste gushed up from her throat.


    ¡°Hahaha, Qiao Sen, you still don¡¯t know how to have sympathy for women!¡± That man called Da Long looked at Cen Xi with a despicable smile, his gazending on her slightly heaving chest and he wished he could take her then and there.


    Cen Xi swallowed nervously and when Da Long pounced towards her, she ignored the pain in her chest and held the leg of Qiao Yanze who was about to go into the house.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to follow you...¡±


    Before Cen Xi could finish, she was interrupted by Da Long. ¡°Hey, little girl. He kicked you just now and you still want to follow him? He has a better figure, but has ordinary looks. How am I worse than him?¡±


    Da Long was good looking. He was tall with well-defined facial features, but he just looked a little rough.


    But Cen Xi was not interested in these people. She just wanted to keep her innocence and life. If the person who kicked her just now was bad, he would not have saved her when she was almost buried in the quicksand!


    Cen Xi was still a university student. When it was the school holidays, she would travel around the world as long as there was a chance.


    She wanted to find the man who had been hurt badly by her sister.


    Though she had asked Sister Nan Zhi before, she said she did not know where he had gone. Cen Xi knew that there were so many people and there was no way she could find him...


    But she still did not want to give up.


    Qiao Yanze looked down at the girl who was grabbing on tightly to his leg and he crouched down slowly. His long fingers pinched her chin and there was a coldness in his deep and unreadable eyes. ¡°Are you sure you want to follow me?¡±


    Cen Xi nodded, her face pale. ¡°...Yes.¡± A person who saved her in an emergency, no matter how bad he was, he would not be so bad that he wanted her life.


    And the two men who had their eyes set on her were not the same.


    Qiao Yanze looked at the innocent girl and his lips moved. ¡°Come in with me.¡± When he spoke, his breath gently blew on her face and the strands of hair on her face moved, making her skin tickle.


    She struggled to get up from the ground.


    Da Long and Xiao Long watched as Cen Xi followed Qiao Sen into the room and a trace of darkness shed past their eyes. ¡°Is there something fishy going on? Why did Qiao Sen risk his life to save this girl? Although the boss regards Qiao Sen as his right-hand man, he still can¡¯t fully trust Qiao Sen. Anyhow he told us to keep an eye on Qiao Sen¡¯s every move, so we have to keep a firm eye on him.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡±


    Cen Xi did not know where they were. It should be a temporary hotel, and there was only one bed and one table inside. It was gray outside and the sky was getting dark.


    Qiao Yanze took off the robe he was wearing outside. He was wearing a fitting ck shirt inside, his figure strong and straight like a beast lurking in the dark. His muscles were well-defined and was gloomy and dangerous.


    He looked back at the girl huddled in the corner of the door, his cold gaze seemed to see through her. ¡°Come here. Take off your clothes.¡±

 Chapter 1216 - Do You Have Any Shame?

    <h4>Chapter 1216: Do You Have Any Shame?</h4>


    His eyes were bloodthirsty and murderous. His voice was cold and did not allow others to interfere.


    Cen Xi swallowed and looked at the man¡¯s expressionless face. He looked in and ordinary, but he emanated a kind of aura that could make people submit themselves to him.


    When he looked at her, the air around seemed to be frozen, making her breathless.


    ¡°M-Mr Qiao Sen. I¡¯m still underage. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t have the habit of raping underaged girls right?¡± Although she was twenty years old, she really looked young. People who did not know her age would think that she was only sixteen or seventeen years old.


    Qiao Yanze tugged the corner of his lips and said nothing.


    He strode towards her, his body full of icy and ferocious aura. His eyes were locked on her and seemed to have fixed her on the spot, making her unable to move.


    He came up to her, leaned over and said something by her right ear.


    She could not hear in her right ear and only felt the heat of his breath when he spoke in her ear. What did he say? She was at a loss as she did not hear what he had said at all.


    Seeing that she was not doing what he had told her to, he pinched her tender face like a pair of pliers.


    He looked down at her, his masculine breath filling her nose and her heart skipped a beat.


    She was a little dazed and frightened.


    She had never been at such an ambiguous proximity to a man before.


    ¡°Take it off!¡±


    She saw his lips moving, saying the words ¡®take it off¡¯.


    Cen Xi looked at the man towering over, her body stiffening. She was already extremely frightened, but she did not speak or cry out.


    A lot of times, her appearance gave people an illusion that she was very soft and gentle. But her heart was very strong, stubborn and rational. She knew that even if she shouted herself hoarse, she would not be able to escape in the situation she was in now.


    It would be better to take a gamble.


    She felt that there was a gentleness deep within this man¡¯s heart. If he had wanted to hurt her, he would not have saved her.


    Not wanting to be a ughteredmb, Cen Xi half knelt on the bed when the man came pressing down on her. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Looking at the man¡¯s ordinary and in face, as well as his cold eyes, she raised her hands.


    He grabbed her face and said in a low voice by her ear, ¡°You¡¯d better remember what I said and do whatever I ask you to do.¡±


    His fingertip moved to her slender neck, his voice cold. ¡°Or else, I¡¯ll break your beautiful neck in a second.¡±


    There were goosebumps on her skin where his fingertip went.


    ¡°Do you know how to moan? The more unrestrained the better.¡±


    He said it to her left ear and when Cen Xi heard it, her face felt so hot it seemed to be able to cook an egg.


    ...


    The two stared at one another. Listening to the sounds in the room, they left again.


    ¡°Qiao Sen sure knows how to enjoy himself. He came to support Boss and was just resting here for an hour or two, but he¡¯s unleashing his desires now.¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be turned on looking at that girl!¡±


    ¡°Boss ordered before that unless our brother doesn¡¯t want his women anymore, we can¡¯t snatch them away.¡±


    ¡°Damn, that girl just cried out so sweetly.¡±


    ...


    Da Long and Xiao Long¡¯s voices gradually faded away. Qiao Yanze lifted the nket and sat up from the bed.


    Although his clothes were slightly messy, they were still on his body.


    Cen Xi was different. Her upper body was bare and was only wearing her panties below. After Qiao Yanze got up, she quickly grabbed the nket, but the man did not give her the chance. He picked up the bra and robe he had thrown on the ground and threw them on her.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. You have toe with me.¡± If he threw her here, it would only arouse Da Long and Xiao Long¡¯s suspicions.


    Cen Xi saw that her body was almost being seen by him and she felt embarrassed and angry, but she could not say anything to him.


    It seemed like he was in a hurry to leave. Time was tight and she curled up, saying to him, ¡°Turn around first.¡±


    Qiao Yanze swept his eyes over her and turned around without any expression.


    Cen Xi quickly wore her bra and red at the man with his back towards her. What was his expression just now? Damn it, did he feel that she was small after seeing her body?


    Compared with those with amazing ones, she seemed to be still developing. But it did not mean that she was not tempting at all!


    He pulled off her clothes and pressed her under him like he had no feelings for her at all! His gaze was also strangely cold and calm.


    Was she really that bad?


    After she was dressed, Cen Xi hit herself on the head hard. What nonsense was she thinking about? She did not like him, he did not like her and they were two strangers.


    Why would there be any sense of shame?


    Qiao Yanze heard the sound of her hitting her head and he turned to look at Cen Xi.


    He saw that after experiencing that just now, she did not cry or make a scene, but only frowned, her eyes with a trace of grievance, pity and alertness, but there was not much fear.


    She was more courageous than those of the same age.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Qiao Yanze put on his robe and walked towards the door. Seeming to have thought of something, he went to the side of the bed and took out a dagger. The sharp end drew across his finger and a few drops of bloodnded on the bed.


    Seeing what he was doing, Cen Xi immediately understood the purpose of him pressing her against the bed and telling her to moan.

 Chapter 1217 - He’s A Devil!

    <h4>Chapter 1217: He¡¯s A Devil!</h4>


    Outside the hotel, Qiao Yanze got on the horse. Da Long shot a look towards Xiao Long and Xiao Long went back to the hotel and took a look at the room where Qiao Yanze stayed.


    The bedsheets were messy with a few drops of blood on them. It seemed like Qiao Sen really did seize the thin and weak girl.


    Cen Xi, who was outside of the hotel, looked at the man who was already on the horse and she said carefully, ¡°Mr Qiao Sen, can I not lie on my stomach this time? My stomach really feels ufortable...¡±


    Before she could finish, she heard the man¡¯s impatient reply. ¡°Come up on your own.¡±


    Cen Xi used all of her strength to climb up the horse. Before she could even sit still, the man whipped the horse buttocks and the horse sped away.


    Cen Xi almost fell to the ground.


    No matter how good her temper was, she could not help cursing in her heart. Damn it. It isn¡¯t like this in TV and novels. They at least have some ties, couldn¡¯t he have let her sit still before moving?


    He¡¯s a devil!


    The horse was moving at a fast speed and if she fell down, Cen Xi would either hit her head or break her arms or legs. In the fierce sand and hot wind, she could not care about the difference between men and women. She just wanted to keep her life. Her hands could not help grabbing the man¡¯s ck shirt that was billowing in the wind.


    ¡°Hands off.¡±


    The cold and furious voice of the man made her hesitate for a moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re riding so fast. If I don¡¯t hold you, I¡¯ll fall off.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say it a third time. Take your hands away from my waist.¡±


    Cen Xi felt the coldness and murderous intent from him. She had no doubts that he would chop off her hands if she did not take them away from his waist.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take them away. I didn¡¯t even say anything when you saw me naked just now.¡± He saved her and she had a trace of gratitude for him, but she was taken advantage of by him! She just wanted to use his body to stabilize herself so as to not fall down, but he was so violent.


    It was said that a woman¡¯s waist could not be touched. He was a man, why was he so particr about it?


    He did not let her grab his clothes so Cen Xi could only hold onto the saddle for dear life. She did not know where they were going and she could not tell the direction in the rolling smoke and sand.


    Her organs were almost moved around by the rapid bumping. This kind of torture continued until the galloping horse finally stopped.


    Cen Xi was dizzy and when the horse stopped, she was caught unaware and fell towards the person in front on reflex.


    Her hands held his waist subconsciously.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. The horse stopped too suddenly, I...¡±


    The man turned around and looked icily at Cen Xi. Seeing the two streaks of red liquiding out of her small and delicate nose, he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯ll have a nosebleed even faced with a face like mine?¡±


    Cen Xi wanted to exin that it was because she had knocked into his hard back and her nose could not bear the impact...


    But she was a prey now and she could only tter him first. ¡°Although Mr Qiao looks ordinary, your temperament triumphs over everything. You¡¯re the most masculine man I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Qiao Yanze no longer believed in women¡¯s sweet words. He smirked coldly. ¡°How many men have you deceived with these exact words?¡±


    Cen Xi looked in bewilderment at the man in front of her. She did not know if she was her illusion, but he seemed to be extra hostile to women.


    He got off the horse and this time, he did not leave immediately but reached out a hand to Cen Xi. Cen Xi put her hand into his and dismounted the horse using his strength.


    As soon as she stood firm, her hand was grabbed by him and he leaned towards her. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to send you off, but before that, you have to listen to me. Or else you¡¯ll die an ugly death. Understand?¡±


    Cen Xi looked at his lips and shivered.


    Within moments, Cen Xi was following them into the forest. It was a different world inside. A castle made of granite and marble could be seen.


    The castle was surrounded by high walls and there were guards at the gate, looking very imposing.


    Cen Xi was taken into a room behind the main building. Before Qiao Yanze left, he warned her with a cold gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t run around, I¡¯ll take you away after I¡¯m done with work.¡±


    Without waiting for Cen Xi to say anything, the door was mmed shut.


    Cen Xi hugged her knees and sat huddled in the corner. Thinking about what had happened in the past two days, she only felt like she was thrown into the pits of danger.


    She was almost captured by desert bandits, almost being buried by quicksand and even exposed herself to a strange man... She had experienced all the things that others may not experience in a lifetime in the past day.


    Cen Xi was not a martyr from ancient times, seeking death when she encountered these things. No matter under what circumstances, it was important for people to be alive, only if one was alive would there be hope.


    Fromst night until now, she had not eaten or drunk anything. Now that her tensed nerves were rxed slightly, Cen Xi felt hungry and thirsty.


    She swallowed and stood up from the ground. As she circled around the room, she could not find anything to eat or drink.


    She licked her dry lips. Although she was hungry and thirsty, she still huddled in the corner, curling herself into a ball at the thought of the man¡¯s warning.


    An hour went by, two hours went by...


    It had already turned dark.


    Her stomach was growling and her lips were extremely dry. She thought of all the different kinds of snacks sold in the alley behind her university and she swallowed hard.


    No, no, no! She was so hungry she had reached the limit. She would rather die if she was not allowed to eat.


    Cen Xi held her stomach that was so hungry it was t and stood up from the ground, opening the door.


    Outside the door was a dark corridor and there was only a streetmp with a yellow glow outside. A few leaves were spinning on the ground. Cen Xi pursed her lips and walked towards the corridor.


    After walking some distance, she saw the lights on the main building and could faintly hear melodious music.


    It seemed there was a big party going on.


    ¡°Hey, why are you standing there?¡± someone shouted suddenly.


    Cen Xi quickly lowered her head.


    ¡°Are you the new maid? Why haven¡¯t you changed into your uniform? Quick, go help out at the banquet hall after you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    Cen Xi was taken to a room by a fierce woman to change into a servant¡¯s uniform.


    After changing, she went to the main building.


    In order to find food as soon as possible, she found a path that led to the main building. When she was reaching the main building, two furtive figures attracted her attention.


    It was a little far away and she only had one ear to hear, so she could not hear what they were talking about.


    But...


    She watched the lips of one of them when he was talking.


    A frown marred her features and Cen Xi¡¯s heart was beating hard. She quickly went into the main building and found a tray for wine to hold.


    The hall of the main building was full of lights. Everyone was dressed in gorgeous clothing and men and women were talking,ughing and dancing. It was a harmonious atmosphere and no one expected that there would be a life and death crisis waiting for them!

 Chapter 1218 - The One Called Qiao Sen

    <h4>Chapter 1218: The One Called Qiao Sen</h4>


    Cen Xi carried the tray and rushed around the guests anxiously. She was looking for the man called Qiao Sen.


    After looking around, Cen Xi was feeling slightly panicked as she did not see him. Then, she caught a glimpse of his figure on the terrace from the corner of her eye.


    He had changed into a ck shirt and pants. He was talking to people and raised his wine ss. Because of the action of raising his hand, the tailored cloth outlined his perfect chest and shoulders. The light on the terrace fell from the top of his head, making his ordinary face look extraordinarily handsome.


    Cen Xi had always felt that a man¡¯s temperament and charm were greater than looks.


    Just like this Mr Qiao Sen. He was clearly not a good person and looked ordinary, but standing there, he was still the most eye-catching.


    But Cen Xi had no time to appreciate how charming he was. Thinking of the conversation between the two men, she walked towards Qiao Sen with the tray.


    As she was nearing him, she pretended that she had not stood firm and one ss of wine on the tray spilled onto him.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± The man talking to Qiao Yanze red at Cen Xi.


    Cen Xi quickly lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at Cen Xi with his cold eyes and frowned slightly. ¡°Mr Todd, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just that she wasn¡¯t careful.¡±


    ¡°Qiao, you¡¯d better and wash it off in the washroom.¡±


    Qiao Yanze hummed and turned, leaving the terrace.


    Qiao Yanze entered the washroom and was about to close the door when a fair and slender hand reached in.


    Cen Xi squeezed inside forcefully.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes were dark and he looked at Cen Xi with no expression on his face. ¡°Are you ignoring my words?¡±


    There was no time to be afraid. Cen Xi exined in detail to him and she told him the most important thing, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I-I overheard someone say that they are going to blow up Ninth Master and Mr Ba Er.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes darkened and his hand pinched Cen Xi¡¯s chin with so much strength that he was almost crushing her bones. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±


    Cen Xi described the man¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°That¡¯s Ninth Master¡¯s uncle. He speaks thenguage of A Country and I need an interpreter to understand what he says. You understood it?¡±


    Cen Xi saw that he did not believe her and was anxious, cold sweat breaking out from her forehead. She quickly exined, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other abilities, but I do know seven to eightnguages and so I could understand what he said.¡±


    Qiao Yanze narrowed his cold eyes and loosened the grip on Cen Xi¡¯s chin. ¡°Ninth Master¡¯s uncle is always cautious. If someone is eavesdropping, he would notice it. How did you hear what he said?¡±


    Cen Xi bit her lip. ¡°I know how to lip read.¡±


    Qiao Yanze frowned and his gaze on Cen Xi looked colder.


    Cen Xi saw that he still did not believe her. She was afraid that if this dragged on, there would be an explosion. She grabbed his arm hurriedly. ¡°B-Believe me. I did not see it wrongly.¡±


    Qiao Yanze shook away her hand and his tall body came close to her. Cen Xi looked at his teriifying gaze and was so scared that she kept retreating backwards.


    Until her body touched the washroom wall.


    Once again, her delicate chin was grabbed by his broad and rough palm. That ordinary looking face came close, his eyes shining with a coldness. ¡°If you dare to lie, I will kill you.¡±


    His thin lips were against her right ear and he whispered to it.


    Cen Xi could not hear what he said at all.


    Tilting her head, she wanted to see what he had said. He did not expect that she would suddenly turn her head and look at him. Before he could move away, she brushed past his lips.


    Her lips were a little dry with a slight coolness.


    Both of them were caught off guard. Cen Xi blinked and did not immediately leave his lips because of her slow reaction.


    Qiao Yanze frowned and a murderous look appeared in his cold eyes. He grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s small face and his fingers left two bruises on her skin.


    ¡°If your information is wrong, it¡¯ll be your death in half an hour.¡± He pulled the door open and left quickly.


    Cen Xi covered her sore cheeks and did not have time to feel how painful it was as she also hurried out of the washroom.


    There was no time to lose.


    ...


    The group¡¯s leader was called Ba Er. He came here to talk to the Ninth Master of the Tang family about a big business deal. The two men had a bit of conflict because of the problem with splitting the ratios. Ba Er nned to return home tomorrow and it happened to be Ninth Master¡¯s birthday tonight, so the Tang castle held a birthday party in the evening.


    Ninth Master was in charge of the Tang family castle and his uncle had been coveting his position for many years. It was not impossible tounch an explosion when Ninth Master was not paying attention.


    If Ninth Master was killed by the explosion, then the responsibility could be pushed to Ba Er. It was a good idea that could kill two birds with one stone.


    Qiao Yanze walked quickly to Ba Er, who was talking to Ninth Master.


    But seeming to have thought of something, he went back to the washroom.


    Cen Xi had juste out and Qiao Yanze said to her with a cold gaze, ¡°Go back to the room first and don¡¯te out when you hear anything. If you run around again, don¡¯t me me for leaving you here.¡±


    Before Cen Xi could nod, Qiao Yanze had turned and left.


    Not daring to stay in the banquet hall any longer, she ran along the path she hade and went back to the room she was in previously.


    Closing the door, she sat on the bed and curled herself up into a ball. There was cold sweat on her back and the servant¡¯s uniform was soaked with sweat.


    She was feeling uneasy and frightened that she went to the window, pulling the curtains apart and looked towards the main building.


    After five minutes, there was a loud, deafening sound that rang across the sky. Even the house here moved as if it was going to be knocked down.


    Cen Xi covered her left ear and closed her eyes.


    Those screams and the sound of the house copsing began to fade after a while.


    Cen Xi opened her eyes and looked at the main building.


    Red. It had be red all over.


    Cries and shouts filled the air, and some even howled. Even if she was not at the scene, she could imagine that it must be chaotic there.


    Biting her lip, Cen Xi closed the window and sat on the bed, curling herself into a ball again.


    At this time, a series of knocks sounded.


    Cen Xi immediately got out of bed. But after a few steps, she stopped.


    No, Mr Qiao Sen would not bang so roughly and hard on the door.


    Sure enough, she heard Da Long¡¯s rough and evil voice. ¡°Little beauty, I know you¡¯ve been put here by Qiao Sen. There¡¯s an explosion at the main building and they are very busy tonight. Qiao Sen certainly has no time to deal with you, so I¡¯ll be apanying you tonight!¡±

 Chapter 1219 - Never Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 1219: Never Meeting Again</h4>


    Judging from the loud noises from outside, he must have drank quite a bit of alcohol.


    Cen Xi bit her lip tightly as she pushed a table against the door.


    As if hearing the noise instead, Da Longughed evilly. ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t be scared. Qiao Sen is very rough to women, but I¡¯m not!¡±


    When Da Long didn¡¯t get Cen Xi¡¯s reply, his knocking changed into kicking.


    An explosion had happened at the main wing, so everyone seemed to have gone over. Even if Cen Xi wanted to shout for help, it was likely that no one would hear her.


    Staring at the door that was shaking from Da Long¡¯s frantic kicks, Cen Xi opened the window, wanting to jump down the window.


    However, before she could climb onto the window sill, Da Long managed to kick the door open with his strength. Da Long rushed forward, pulling Cen Xi¡¯s long hair immediately.


    Cen Xi could feel a tearing pain from her scalp.


    ¡°B*tch, you want to run?¡± Da Long threw Cen Xi onto the bed, pping her ruthlessly when he noted that she was struggling to get up.


    Cen Xi¡¯s cheeks turned red and swollen from the p, her ears ringing.


    However, she didn¡¯t tear up and stared at Da Long like a small animal that had been provoked. ¡°I¡¯m already Qiao Sen¡¯s woman. Do you want to take advantage of your brother¡¯s woman too? If Qiao Sen finds out, he won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Hesitance shed in Da Long¡¯s eyes. However, he smirked coldly within the next second. ¡°So what if Qiao Sen finds out? I can say that you seduced me first. Come on, girl. Every second counts...¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes constricted a little. Staring at Da Long who was pouncing towards her, she stopped struggling and smiled brightly at him instead.


    When Cen Xi smiled, she was like a blooming peach flower, looking so pretty everyone¡¯s attraction would be on her.


    Seeing her like this, Da Long was slightly dazed. It had been very long since he had seen such a clean, innocent and soft girl like Cen Xi.


    Looking at how fair and soft she was, he really wanted to push her inside him..


    Just as Da Long was zoning out, Cen Xi took the chance to lift her leg and kicked at his crotch ruthlessly.


    F*ck!


    Da Long cupped his crotch in intense pain, his expression distorting.


    Using the chance, Cen Xi darted out quickly. Just as she was about to reach the door, a bullet flew over her head and hit the wooden door.


    Cen Xi froze immediately, staring at the small hole on the door as all of her blood flowed backwards instead.


    Her limbs turned cold.


    She was empty-handed. No matter how fast she could run, she was still slower than Da Long¡¯s bullets.


    Da Long¡¯s sickughter trailed from behind her. ¡°Run! Continue running! Little girl, you¡¯re quite daring to dare to kick my lifeline. See how I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Da Long walked towards Cen Xi, pressing the gun which was still smoking against her head. His eyes were sharp and cold. ¡°Come, show me what other moves you have. Throw them all at me.¡±


    Cold sweat appeared from Cen Xi¡¯s forehead. She could tell that Da Long really wanted to rape her, unlike Mr Qiao Sen who only looked at her coldly and did nothing else.


    Clenching her fists tightly, she felt her palms mmy with cold sweat. She pursed her lips tightly, hiding any fear she felt.


    She did not dare to move. Because, if she did, Da Long would kill her immediately.


    Da Long walked in front of Cen Xi, using his empty hand to pinch her cheek. Staring at her flutteringshes, he smiled coldly. ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re quite daring. Since you dare y rough with me, let¡¯s see who¡¯s rougher?!¡±


    He dragged Cen Xi onto the bed, his hand flexing and pulled her maid uniform apart.


    Her fair skin could be seen vaguely.


    ¡°You¡¯re really fair and soft, like a tofu.¡±


    Cen Xi red at Da Long with dead eyes, gritting her teeth shut as she remained quiet.


    Da Long caressed her neck, corbones and his breathing slowly quickened. ¡°Beauty, I will let you have a taste of extreme pleasure.¡± As he said so, he pulled Cen Xi¡¯s legs apart.


    The woman under him seemed to have resigned to her fate and stopped struggling. Her hands even slowly wrapped around his neck.


    Da Long immediately felt pleased, cursing, ¡°What a sl*t!¡±


    He unzipped his pants, before he moved to tug Cen Xi¡¯s pants away. Just as he was about to do his next action, he suddenly froze.


    He widened his eyes, staring in disbelief at the woman under him. Warm liquid slowly dripped from his neck.


    ¡°Y-You...¡±


    Before he could finish, he fell onto his side.


    There was a steak knife stabbed into his neck.


    Cen Xi flushed pale, stumbling towards the door.


    Suddenly, she suddenly bumped into a firm and muscr chest. She was so scared her soul flew away immediately.


    Staring at how much she trembled, Qiao Yanze grabbed her arm. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Cen Xi looked up with flutteringshes, pointing at Da Long, who was still on the bed. ¡°H-He only fainted. I didn¡¯t stab him to death. I let him live...¡±


    Qiao Yanze nced towards the bed, before he pulled Cen Xi out and brought her to a deserted ce. He instructed coldly, ¡°Wait for me here and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    After waiting a few minutes, Cen Xi saw the room she was in, burst into fire.


    ...


    A tter of a horse¡¯s hoofs rang and Cen Xi was pulled onto a horse by Qiao Yanze. This time, he didn¡¯t let her sit behind him, letting her sit in front of him instead.


    After the horse ran for a while, Cen Xi couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at the man behind her.


    Because the horse was still running on the uneven ground, her back bumped into his chest asionally. The cooling night breeze blew at them, and she could smell the faint scent of wine and cigarettes on him.


    It smelled extremely masculine.


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t know why, but her heart started to thump crazily.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Seeing her turn around from time to time, he furrowed his eyebrows and spoke coldly.


    ¡°You started the fire?¡±


    ¡°If Da Long doesn¡¯t die, you will have to die.¡± He looked down at her, his eyes shing coldly and darkly. ¡°Will you tell anyone about this?¡±


    His eyes told her that there was only one consequence if she did, and that was death.


    Cen Xi wasn¡¯t a fool. She naturally wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about this. She raised her hand. ¡°I swear that I won¡¯t breathe a word about this to a single soul.¡±


    The moment they left the mountain, Qiao Yanze ced Cen Xi onto a small and narrow path, speaking aloofly, ¡°Someone wille to fetch you here in an hour. You can follow them to leave this ce and return to your country.¡±


    With that said, Qiao Yanze narrowed his cold eyes. ¡°Remember what I said. if you dare say a word about this to anyone outside, there will only be death awaiting you.¡±


    Cen Xi couldn¡¯t help but shiver as a chill ran up her spine.


    She swallowed dryly. ¡°Please be assured, Mr Qiao Sen. I won¡¯t say anything about this when I return.¡±


    Qiao Yanze stared at her, before he turned around and got on the horse. Seeing that he was about to leave, Cen Xi felt slightly panicked and helpless. She chased two steps after him. ¡°Mr Qiao Sen, will... we meet again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look at her again, merely throwing a small bag at her before he left quickly.


    Cen Xi opened the bag to see a bottle of water and a packet of dry biscuits.

 Chapter 1220 - She Stared at Him During the Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 1220: She Stared at Him During the Wedding</h4>


    After the truth about the fake Ye Qing and fake Queen was revealed, the Royal family announced Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi¡¯s wedding date very quickly.


    The moment the King and Queen¡¯s wedding date was announced, it immediately became the hottest topic of news in the world.


    Although there was only one month before the wedding, Mu Sihan had already started preparing for their wedding when they registered their marriage.


    As a result, it wasn¡¯t too rushed for them at all.


    On the day of the wedding, Nan Zhi had prepared twelve gowns. All of them were designed and made personally by the top designers in the world. Every gown was worth a significant amount and was unique in the world.


    By now, no one dared to say that Nan Zhi was a Cindere anymore. Because her dowry was so incrediblyrge that others were simply blown away by it.


    This wedding of the century attracted the attention of billions of people. It was held in the Capital¡¯srgest church. That day, the roads from the Royal Pce to the church were closed, just like when they went to register their marriage. Although they stopped vehicles from passing by, they didn¡¯t stop the public from watching the wedding of the century.


    Nan Zhi got up early in the morning that day.


    After she changed into her wedding gown, the makeup artists helped put on her makeup. She thought that she wouldn¡¯t be very nervous, but her heart beat was still a little faster than usual right now.


    Even though she was Queen already, she had long since anticipated this wedding.


    Once the makeup artists were done, An Feng brought a bowl of glutinous rice balls into the room. Staring at how crazily pretty her Zhizhi was, An Feng¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Zhizhi, you¡¯ll definitely be very busy today, so eat some glutinous rice balls to fill your stomach first. ording to our customs in Ning City, the bride must eat them before they get married, to represent that you will be happy with Sihan for the rest of your lives, and that there wouldn¡¯t be any troubles in your marriage.¡±


    An Feng fed Nan Zhi a few rice balls. Nan Zhi stared at her mother, whose tears were circling in her eyes, and hugged her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. If you cry, I¡¯ll want to cry too.¡±


    Hearing this, An Feng hurriedly wiped her tears. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t cry, so don¡¯t cry too. If not, you¡¯ll ruin your beautiful makeup.¡±


    Commotion trailed from outside and the bridesmaids came in.


    There were six bridesmaids. Because Yanran was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t be a bridesmaid anymore. These six bridesmaids were unmarried girls Nan Zhi had met in the Capital and were close to.


    Following the bridesmaids were Xia Yanran, Yan Hua, Shangguan Wan, Cen Xi, Amy, Zi Yan...


    Seeing theme in, Nan Zhi stood up.


    ¡°Wow! The bride is really pretty!¡±


    Nan Zhi was wearing a white wedding gown with silver tassels and exquisite embroidery. The gown that was made for her brought out her tall and slender figure perfectly. Thece and flowers on her chest and skirt looked extremely beautiful and eye-catching as well.


    She was extremely beautiful.


    Today, Nan Zhi was as beautiful as a goddess who had descended from the heavens.


    ¡°When the groomsmer, our bridesmaids cannot give in so easily alright?!¡±


    The groomsmen were all extremely handsome people, with Lan Yanzhi as their leader while even Gu Sheng had be one of them.


    Nan Zhi really didn¡¯t know how Mu Sihan managed to convince Gu Sheng to be one of his groomsmen. She only knew that the bridesmaids couldn¡¯t help but scream out loud when they saw Gu Sheng¡¯s photo.


    He looked extremely gentlemanly, like a piece of fine jade.


    With him living in the mountains with Ling Er all year round, Gu Sheng didn¡¯t look like he belonged to the world. Instead, he looked like a deity from the paintings,pletely unscathed from the evils of the world.


    Nan Zhi was anticipating how the bridesmaids would trouble the groomsmen as well. However, she really underestimated how shameless they were, as the men started to use their handsome looks against the bridesmaids.


    They then gave every bridesmaid a big red pocket. The bridesmaids were extremely happy. Instead of troubling them, they almost didn¡¯t send the bride out to the groom.


    Just as the bridesmaids were counting their red packets happily, Gu Sheng walked in front of Nan Zhi.


    Staring at how pretty she was, he crouched down beside her, smiling gently as he said, ¡°Little Flower, I wish you happiness.¡±


    Yes, he wished her happiness, wishing only for her to be happy.


    Maybe, there was still a part of him that loved her from the depths of his heart. But he would bury that love within himself, letting that love slowly sink down so that neither of them would be troubled by it, as he continued to protect her as an older brother.


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Gu Sheng. You have to be happy too.¡±


    ...


    On the way to the church from the Royal Pce.


    There were millions of the public who were standing outside the railing watching the extravagant spectacle.


    One of them was Gu Meng, who had rushed over from the small fishing vige.


    When Brother Ah Dai left the fishing vige, he promised that he would return to the vige and her after he helped his younger brother settle his troubles.


    However, she had waited more than a month now.


    Since he hadn¡¯t returned, she felt extremely panicked from how much she missed him. That was why she had ignored her family¡¯s objections and came to the busy and strange Capital, even though she rarely left the vige.


    Once she arrived at the Capital, she didn¡¯t know where to look for him, and didn¡¯t know where he stayed either.


    Yesterday, when she was walking on the streets, she saw the LED screen ying the news of the uing wedding of the century in S Country. That was when she was shocked to discover that Sister Nan Zhi was the Queen and Brother Ah Dai¡¯s younger brother was a King.


    Then, Brother Ah Dai was a Prince too?


    Back in the fishing vige, she already thought that he was above everyone else. However, she never thought that he would be a Prince that was untouchable to her!


    Gu Meng arrived at this streetst night and stood there for the entire night.


    If Brother Ah Dai was a Prince, she knew that she would be able to see him today.


    Although she hadn¡¯t slept, she wasn¡¯t sleepy at all.


    When the sun rose and lightened the skies, the number of people standing by the aisles of the street slowly increased. On the other side of the railings were various armed soldiers spread along the street to ensure peace was maintained.


    It was already eight in the morning.


    The crowd closer to the Royal Pce slowly became more and more excited. Gu Meng was standing at a street nearer to the church, so when she heard the loud screaming and shouts, she knew that the Royal family had left for the church.


    After about twenty minutes, Gu Meng saw two tall man riding horses, approaching her with a squad of Royal guards following behind them.


    The two men on horses were the Third Prince and Fifth Prince.


    The crowd cheered loudly for the two princes. When Gu Meng saw the man on the most right side, her eyes constricted instantly.


    He was wearing a fitting ck suit, his tall figure and perfect side profile looking incredibly handsome. His lips were pursed tightly, making his jawline look slightly cold and tense.


    He looked the same, but it felt as if he had changed into a different person. He was no longer that quiet and unfazed Brother Ah Dai she knew anymore. The strong aura he gave off made him seem extremely unfamiliar.


    She didn¡¯t know if he went for a scar removal surgery, but the scars on his face weren¡¯t as obvious anymore. The current him was handsome, dignified and cold.


    And unreachable.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart felt like it was going to stop beating, as bright tears swarmed in her eyes.


    Everyone was cheering for the princes. She was the only one who shouted with everything she had.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai! Brother Ah Dai!¡±

 Chapter 1221 - A Sharp Gaze Landed on Her

    <h4>Chapter 1221: A Sharp Gaze Landed on Her</h4>


    However, it was too noisy around her. No matter how loud or hard she shouted, he never looked towards her.


    Gu Meng felt even more panicked and helpless.


    Was that really her Brother Ah Dai?


    But if he wasn¡¯t, why would they look so simr?


    Seeing that the horse-riding men were about to pass by her, Gu Meng panicked and ignored the chances of her being seen as a trouble-making person. She climbed the railings and rushed towards him.


    Brother Ah Dai!


    She shouted out loud with her all!


    However, very quickly, she was surrounded by several bodyguards.


    ¡°You actually dare to trespass into the King and Queen¡¯s wedding. Do you know the consequence of doing so? Someonee and throw her into jail!¡±


    Gu Meng was held down by two bodyguards, her tears falling uncontrobly. She wasn¡¯t afraid of being arrested and going into jail. She only did it because she felt that she was going to lose her Brother Ah Dai!


    On the day he left, she said that it was fine as long as he could remember his past, even if he forgot her!


    But the truth was that she had lied.


    She didn¡¯t want him to forget her!


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai, I¡¯m Gu Meng, your cutie!¡± Gu Meng stared at the disappearing figure, her legs turning weak as she fell onto the floor.


    Seeing her still shouting out loud, one of the bodyguards kicked her.


    Gu Meng¡¯s forehead hit the ground. It was so painful her tears fell immediately.


    The leader of the bodyguards walked over and instructed, ¡°Take her away.¡±


    Gu Meng stared at the fierce bodyguards in front of her with her tears covered face, feeling helpless and distraught.


    Just as she was about to be dragged away by the bodyguards, a strict and cold voice trailed over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s ashen eyes immediately lit up. She stared at the tall man who turned around on his horse. Staring at his familiar eyes, nose and lips, she said shakily, ¡°Brother Ah Dai, I¡¯m Gu Meng, do you not remember me anymore? Do you really not remember me anymore?¡±


    ¡°Third Prince, this woman took the liberty to trespass, wanting to cause a ruckus. We¡¯ll bring her to jail right now!¡±


    The man pursed his lips tightly, his dark eyes ncing at Gu Meng coldly. There was not a hint of temperature or emotion on his face.


    Coldness and disdain shed in his dark eyes, before he said coldly, ¡°Bring the troublemaker away and interrogate her properly. If she¡¯s a terrorist, punish her even more strictly!¡±


    With that said, he immediately turned around and left.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart immediately sunk to the bottom. She had thought of the possibility of him forgetting her once he regained his memories, but she never expected him to be so cold-blooded and heartless after he regained his memories.


    It felt as if her heart had been thorn ruthlessly by an invisible hand, aching painfully!


    Why has her Brother Ah Dai be like this?


    ...


    Ye Yanfeng nced at Ye Qing, who had returned to his side, raising an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Third Brother, you have such a crazy admirer the moment you returned?¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s eyes were cold and calm. ¡°No matter who it is, they must be punished for daring to cause a ruckus on such an important day like my brother¡¯s wedding.¡±


    ...


    In the solemn and sacred church.


    There were more than a thousand Royal family members, important political figures from other countries, nobilities and elites invited to attend this grand wedding.


    Under the sacred cross, Mu Sihan, who looked extremely powerful and dignified in his King attire, was waiting there quietly. His facial features were well-defined and handsome, as he exuded the overbearing and dignified aura of a King.


    As the time approached, the church doors slowly opened and Nan Zhi, dressed in an exquisite white wedding gown, slowly stepped onto the petal-filled aisle with her arm around Helian Xiao¡¯s arm.


    Her long train of her wedding gown was held by Yuyu and Tiantian, who were acting as her little page boy and flower girl.


    Although the bride¡¯s face had been covered by a veil, her posture and aura gave off how beautiful she was today.


    An Feng was standing at the first row of the church. Watching Nan Zhi walk step by step with Helian Xiao, her tears still fell uncontrobly even though she had promised to not cry.


    A handkerchief appeared in front of her. An Feng turned behind and stared at Qiao Yanze, who had disguised himself as Helian Xiao¡¯s assistant. She took the handkerchief. ¡°Yanze, now that Zhizhi is happy, after you finished your work at the criminal organization, I¡¯ll introduce some gooddies to you.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve never thought of finding another woman.¡± Qiao Yanze stared at Nan Zhi, a rare gentleness in his cold eyes. ¡°I¡¯m happy as long as you and Zhizhi are happy.¡± Sinners like him who ruined the Qiao family, would never deserve to find their own happiness again.


    ...


    Helian Xiao guided Nan Zhi¡¯s hand to Mu Sihan. As his father-inw, he gave a short touching speech to tell Mu Sihan to treat his daughter properly. If not, he wouldn¡¯t let him get away.


    After the ceremony started, Helian Xiao walked back to An Feng. Noting her slightly swollen eyes, he wiped her tears away, before he reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    ...


    Nan Zhi stared at the man through her face veil. He was wearing the King¡¯s attire that represented his status above everyone. He looked extremely tall and strong, his hairbed back without a stray strand while his face was so handsome her heart fluttered just by looking at him.


    She whispered, ¡°Sihan, you¡¯re really handsome today.¡±


    Mu Sihan smirked. ¡°Your husband is handsome everyday.¡±


    Nan Zhi, ¡°..¡±


    Alright, he was still as narcissistic as ever!


    The priest got them to read out their vows, before he told the groom to kiss the bride.


    The moment Mu Sihan lifted Nan Zhi¡¯s veil, countless memories shed in his mind as he stared at the beautiful her.


    From their first meeting and bickering to eventually falling in love,ing to understand each other, to staying with each other... Their journey had been filled with countless difficulties, making it extremely hard for them. However, it was fortunate that they still guarded each other¡¯s hearts firmly.


    From now on, no matter what difficulties they met, they must hold each other¡¯s hands through it, so that they can resolve each problem, together as one.


    ...


    After the ceremony, Nan Zhi held her bouquet as she made her way out of the church.


    All of the unmarried women were waiting to catch the bouquet eagerly. Even Feng Yao couldn¡¯t help herself from participating.


    However, Cen Xi stood quietly by the side, not involving herself.


    ¡°Get ready everyone! I¡¯m going to throw it.¡± Nan Zhi turned around, turning away from the crowd as she raised the bouquet above her head.


    Laughter filled the area.


    In the end, the bouquet was thrown off course and the group of people pushing each other didn¡¯t get it. In fact, Cen Xi, who wasn¡¯t involved in fighting for it, caught the bouquet falling towards her.


    Everyone turned towards Cen Xi.


    Many people didn¡¯t know Cen Xi¡¯s identity, only knowing that she had been invited by the King. Staring at how she looked like a painted figure, many single men started to cheer, while arge majority blessed her. ¡°Look! Even though she¡¯s young, she caught the bouquet, so good things must being for her!¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s face was slightly flushed. Amongst the loud cheering and countless blessings, she walked towards the bride with the bouquet in her hands.


    Someone passed Cen Xi a microphone, telling her to give a speech on how she felt about catching the bouquet.


    Just as Cen Xi was about to say something, she felt a sharp gazend on her, feeling her back sweat from the strong gaze.

 Chapter 1222 - Devilish and Cold

    <h4>Chapter 1222: Devilish and Cold</h4>


    Cen Xi looked around, but didn¡¯t find where the gaze came from.


    She sucked in a deep breath, before she expressed her blessings towards the King and Queen and some of her thoughts of catching the bouquet with everyone¡¯s attention on her.


    After she gave her speech, Cen Xi realized that the sharp gaze seemed to have disappeared. She couldn¡¯t help but look around once more, but she didn¡¯t notice anything wrong.


    It seemed that she was too suspicious and sensitive.


    ...


    It was time for the dinner banquet.


    At the main table, Qiao Yanze asked An Feng in a whisper, ¡°Who is that girl?¡±


    An Feng looked in the direction where Qiao Yanze was pointing at, which was another table where the King and Bride were currently toasting to their guests, or more specifically, at Cen Xi, who had stood up.


    An Feng found out some things about Cen Xi from Nan Zhi. She waspletely different from her older sister, Xiao Ying. If Cen Xi didn¡¯t help them, Sihan wouldn¡¯t have taken down the Prince so quickly.


    ¡°She¡¯s Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister, the girl Zhizhi told you about before. After she found out what her older sister did to you, she felt really sad and sorry, saying that she wanted to apologize personally to you if she saw you.¡±


    An inert hatred and coldness immediately exuded from Qiao Yanze¡¯s dark eyes.


    So, she was Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister! No wonder he thought her gem-like eyes were so familiar when he met her in the desert!


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s hands under the table clenched into tight fists unconsciously, the veins on the back of his hand twitching.


    ¡°Yanze, Cen Xi is a good girl. Her older sister has received what she deserved, you...¡±


    As if not wanting to hear Xiao Ying¡¯s name anymore, Qiao Yanze even felt annoyed by hearing her younger sister, Cen Xi¡¯s name. He said with dark eyes. ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t annoy me.¡±


    An Feng stared at Qiao Yanze, who seemed to have changed into a different person after what happened to the Qiao family. Her heart ached terribly for him.


    ¡°Yanze, you have to continue to look forward always. Don¡¯t keep living in the pain and guilt from the past.¡±


    Qiao Yanze closed his red eyes. Could he still look forward now? Because of him, the century old Qiao family was ruined. Because of him, Mother hadmitted suicide.


    How could he forget the destruction he had brought about?


    ...


    Qiao Yanze had never let go of himself for a very long time now, so he drank until he was drunk during Zhizhi¡¯s wedding.


    An Feng wanted to tell him not to drink so much, but Helian Xiao shook his head at her, whispering, ¡°His heart is troubled, so let him drink!¡±


    He had gone from a proud young man that didn¡¯t have any worries to facing aplete change in his family and rtionship, practically falling from heaven to hell. If his mind was weaker, he would have long gone berserk.


    However, not only did he quit the drug that was hardest to quit, he was even able to infiltrate into the depths of a criminal organization. He became a spy without any fears of his life not only because he had the bravery and courage, but more because of the hatred he had towards the criminal organization!


    Cen Xi drank a few cups during the banquet, the alcohol flush turning her face red. She wasn¡¯t drunk, but her face was incredibly red.


    She cupped her face and went to the washroom.


    When she left the washroom and had just walked to the ballroom entrance, she saw Yi Fan help a drunk man out. The man¡¯s head was down, so she couldn¡¯t see what he looked like, but his back...


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes constricted slightly.


    Was she seeing wrongly? If not, why did she feel that the man¡¯s back looked a little like Mr Qiao Sen¡¯s?


    That night, she was saved by the international police and was brought back to the Capital after. In the month following, she had dreamed of what had happened at the deserts every night...


    She dreamed of him taking off her top, pressing her under him. She dreamed of her identally touching his lips. She dreamed of her riding a horse with him, her back bumping into his chest from time to time when she sat in front of him...


    She didn¡¯t know why she just couldn¡¯t seem to forget him.


    Her main objective was to look for the Queen¡¯s uncle, to pay for her older sister¡¯s sins. However, she fell for a man whom she knew nothing about.


    Cen Xi followed the two figures upstairs secretly.


    There was only one room on the top floor, which Nan Zhi had reserved for Qiao Yanze to stay in.


    Qiao Yanze still couldn¡¯t reinstate his identity and couldn¡¯t reveal his true appearance. It was already a very huge risk in himing to attend Nan Zhi¡¯s wedding.


    He was good to Nan Zhi, and Nan Zhi was good to him as well. Now, the only warmth he had left only belonged to his closest kin.


    ...


    Seeing that the door wasn¡¯t closed shut, Cen Xi took the chance of Yi Fan helping Qiao Yanze into the room to sneak into the washroom quietly.


    She only came out of the washroom when she heard the sound of Yi Fan leaving the room.


    The lights weren¡¯t turned on inside, so the only source of light came from the the bright moon. A tall figure wasying on therge bed.


    He was sleeping on his side, so she could only see his back.


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t know why, but she remembered Mr Qiao Sen¡¯s back very clearly. In the past month, she would recall the scene of him leaving on the horse.


    [Mr Qiao Sen, will... we meet again?¡±


    [No.]


    Would they really not meet again?


    But why did she feel that this man¡¯s back looked so simr to Mr Qiao Sen¡¯s?


    Cen Xi bit her lips, unable to control her legs as she started to walk towards the bed.


    She walked to the other side of the bed, wanting to use the moonlight to see what he looked like. She slowly leaned down, towards his face.


    He had probably drank a lot, a strong alcohol scent exuding from his breaths. but it didn¡¯t smell off-putting.


    Since his face was buried in the nkets, she reached out to pull the nket away softly.


    His hair was exposed, then his forehead...


    Just as she was about to see his eyes, arge hand caught her slender wrist. The strong grip seemed to want to crush her wrist bone into pieces.


    Cen Xi gasped softly, ¡°Mr Qiao Sen...¡±


    Before she finished speaking, she was lifted onto the bed. The man who waspletely drunk before seemed like a lion that had woken up suddenly. Hisrge hand caught both her hands, making her half-kneel against the bed in a humiliating position.


    It had to be him!


    It was really Mr Qiao Sen.


    Although she still could see his face properly, the low temperature of his hands and the dark aura the man was exuding made her feel that it was him.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Mr Qiao Sen. You saved my life in the desert before.¡±


    The man looked down at the girl half-kneeling in front of him. Her voice was extremely soft, like a cooling breeze that blew into one¡¯s heart. However, his eyes on her turned colder by the second.


    ¡°Do you want to be f*cked that badly?¡± He leaned down to her ear, his warm breath spraying into them as his tone was eerily dark and cold.


    Cen Xi widened her eyes slightly, not daring to believe that he was saying such things to her. She looked back, wanting to look at him, but he bit down on her fair earlobe ruthlessly.


    Pain came from Cen Xi¡¯s earlobe and she could feel blood appearing.

 Chapter 1223 - Scram, Stay Far Away From Me If You See Me Again

    <h4>Chapter 1223: Scram, Stay Far Away From Me If You See Me Again</h4>


    Pain came from Cen Xi¡¯s earlobe and she could feel blood appearing. From the corner of her eye, she could only see the man¡¯s expensive ck shirt, and his muscr and broad chest, before he pressed down her head.


    He used a lot of strength, like he was punishing her.


    ¡°Mr Qiao Sen, you¡¯re drunk...¡± Before Cen Xi finished speaking, a scorching hot tongue wrapped around her bloodied earlobe. His tongue licked her evilly.


    A shiver ran up Cen Xi¡¯s spine as she immediately felt like she had been licked by a snake¡¯s tongue. Her heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt extremely scared facing a Mr Qiao Sen acting like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have trespassed without any permission.¡± She struggled, wanting to break out of his hold.


    However, the man clearly didn¡¯t look like he would let go of her easily. His broad chest pressed against her slender back closely, as his lips on her earlobe slowly moved to her cheek, her neck, then where her aorta was.


    A bad feeling rose in Cen Xi¡¯s heart. If she struggled once more, she might die immediately after he bit down hard.


    Even if she couldn¡¯t look back and couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, she could feel his dark eyes on her, like a wild beast waiting for its prey in the dark, a thick sense of danger exuding from him.


    Cen Xi froze, not daring to move again.


    He buried his face at the crook of her neck, his scorching breath spraying all over her skin and burning her.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you struggling?¡±


    His low voice was like a devil from Hell, making her shiver unconsciously.


    ¡°Mr Qiao Sen, you¡¯re a good person. You wouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Really?


    He was a good person?


    Maybe, he was indeed a good person in the past.


    Not anymore.


    Narrowing his eyes at the girl in front of him, he saw that her longshes were fluttering minutely. She was clearly afraid, yet she acted like she wasn¡¯t.


    Heughed in a manner that was dark and bloodthirsty.


    Long fingers moved from her neck and down onto the zipper at the back of her evening gown.


    He pulled it down with his strength.


    Arge part of her fair skin was immediately exposed, his fingers caressing her. His calloused fingers were slightly cool, causing a small piece of goosebumps to appear after they brushed past her skin.


    Her skin was smooth and fair, soft like snow. However, as he continued to touch her, he had no feelings.


    He only wanted to ruin the fair skin ruthlessly.


    Cen Xi was being held down by him and couldn¡¯t move her body. Seeing that his fingers were about to move onto her hip from the back of her waist, she furrowed her eyebrows. Her heart started to panic. ¡°Mr Qiao Sen, you¡¯re a good man. Back in the desert, you slit your finger and left a drop of blood on the bedsheets on purpose. From that moment, I knew you were different...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± He bit her earlobe once more before heughed wickedly, as his tongue reached into her ear and licked her softly. ¡°I¡¯m not a good person, especially when ites to people like you who present themselves to me so eagerly.¡±


    When he pressed against her ear and spoke, all of his scorching breath sprayed into her ear. His voice was dark and evil at the same time, and Cen Xi felt her body reacting with twopletely different feelings.


    One was a numbing and soft feeling that was brought out by him, while the other was a coldness that emitted from deep in her heart.


    ¡°You came up so secretively. Are you interested in me?¡±


    H-He... He... How did he know?


    She didn¡¯t know herself if she was interested in him. But after what happened in the desert, she really couldn¡¯t forget him.


    His tongue moved away from her earlobe, as his slightly chilled fingers pinched them instead.


    It was a weird and humiliating feeling.


    Cen Xi opened her mouth, wanting to say something when the man suddenly parted her legs domineeringly...


    ¡°No!¡± Her entire face was flushed, as she did her best to not be charmed by him. ¡°I only came to thank you for saving me in the desert. I didn¡¯te to have you sleep with me! Let go of me!¡±


    She had never been so close and intimate to a man before, and had never thought about giving herself to a man she just met. Although she was interested in him, that interest wasn¡¯t enough to make her give herself away.


    She started to struggle. However, the moment she moved, the man caged her down even more. The two of them struggled against each in a silent twisting of limbs and restrained breathing.


    Heughed naughtily in a weird manner, like he was mocking her for her ipetence.


    His slightly cold hands grabbed her pantie and Cen Xi¡¯s heart immediately jumped to the top of her throat. Just as he was about to tug it down, the sound of the door opening rang from outside.


    Yi Fan had brought a cup of sober-up tea over.


    Qiao Yanze had counted the time. He didn¡¯t want to do anything to Cen Xi, only wanting to teach her a lesson so that she would stay far away from him in the future. If not, he might not be able to control the devil living in him and do something to hurt her.


    ¡°Scram. You¡¯d better stay far, far away when you see me again.¡±


    He let go of her.


    Cen Xi hurriedly crawled out of bed. She was about to leave when pain came from her scalp. She moaned softly, the tugging force pulling her back onto the bed once more.


    At this moment, she fell face down into the man¡¯s crotch area...


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting the hell out?¡± The man raised an eyebrow, his breathing growing heavier as she suddenly fell on him and touched her sensitive spot. His face was so dark water could drip from it.


    Cen Xi cursed softly. Why was she so unlucky? He already thought that she came for him to sleep with her and now, she fell face first...


    ¡°My hair got stuck to your pants.¡±


    Qiao Yanze wanted to break her hair apart. However, at this moment, Yi Fan had already brought a cup of sober-up tea over. Qiao Yanze pursed his lips tightly, pulling the nket over to cover his lower body.


    Cen Xi couldn¡¯t see anything after being covered by the nket. Her face was buried at an extremely awkward ce as well. Her body froze, not daring to move as if she was scared that she would touch somewhere she shouldn¡¯t if she moved even a little.


    She tugged her own hair, but after several tries, she still wasn¡¯t able to do it.


    Her hair was stuck so tightly to his pants!


    She started to panic even more, her breathing growing heavier as well as her heavy breaths sprayed onto him.


    She thought she could feel him turning stiff, but...


    He didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction.


    She widened her eyes slightly. Although she didn¡¯t touch him, she could feel that he really didn¡¯t have any reaction.


    He made her flutter, touched her and bit her earlier, and now, she was in such a position...


    He was actually so calm...


    Then, wasn¡¯t she worried of being raped by him for nothing?


    He couldn¡¯t be aroused?


    All sorts of thoughts flew through Cen Xi¡¯s mind. By the time she came back to her senses, she heard the man¡¯s dark voice saying, ¡°Can you help find a fruit knife for me?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Yi Fan was a professional butler, never asking things when he shouldn¡¯t.


    After Yi Fan left, Qiao Yanze lifted the nket, staring at the womanying near his lower abdomen. He immediately cut the strands of hair that were stuck to him.


    ¡°Get the hell out!¡±


    Hearing the coldness in his voice, Cen Xi left without turning back after she was released.

 Chapter 1224 - Pampering Her

    <h4>Chapter 1224: Pampering Her</h4>


    After attending Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan¡¯s wedding banquet, Xiao Yi and Xia Yanran drove back to their mansion.


    Once Xia Yanran was found to be pregnant, she started to reside in the Capital. Her morning sickness was rather serious. When it first started, she vomited out everything she ate.


    This month, it had finally gotten a little better. However, her appetite was still weak. That was why she was even more slim than before she was pregnant.


    After Xia Yanran fell pregnant, Xiao Yi hadpletely quit smoking and drinking. Even today, he didn¡¯t drink.


    Xiao Yi drove personally, while Xia Yanran was sitting in the front passenger seat.


    Xia Yanran hadn¡¯t eaten much during the dinner banquet. As Xiao Yi drove, he caressed her head. ¡°Is there anything you want to eat? I¡¯ll go buy it for you.¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at the man with warm and gentle eyes, a smile on his lips. ¡°I want to eat the pastries from Zhou Ji.¡±


    Zhou Ji was a little far, and they needed to drive for about thirty minutes to reach the ce. However, Xiao Yi wasn¡¯t impatient at all. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the mansion first, then I go to Zhou Ji to buy them for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep for a while in the car!¡±


    ¡°Alright, take a nap. I¡¯ll wake you up when we reach.¡±


    After a long and happy busy day, Xia Yanran was indeed tired. She pushed the chair down and closed her eyes to rest.


    Half an hourter, she woke up in a daze after hearing that someone was calling her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve bought the Zhou Ji pastries.¡±


    Xia Yanran rubbed her eyes, sitting up as Xiao Yi fed her the pastries. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t eating it, Xiao Yi narrowed his depthless eyes slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t want them anymore?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked up at him. ¡°Why do you know me so well? I made youe all the way here, but I don¡¯t want them anymore. Will it...¡±


    Before she finished, he leaned down to peck her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll eat itter. Is there anything you want to eat now?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked out of the car and saw someone selling pineapples. ¡°I want to eat that.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xiao Yi got off and bought a piece of pineapple for her very quickly. Xia Yanran felt extremely happy. ¡°Xiao Yi, you¡¯re so good to me.¡±


    ¡°Fool, if I¡¯m not good to you, who should I be good to?¡±


    He drove them back to the mansion, with Xia Yanran falling asleep once more on the journey back. When she woke up again, she found herself sleeping on their bed already.


    The bathroom door opened and Xiao Yi walked out in his home clothes. Seeing Xia Yanran sit up on the bed, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re awake? I got the bath ready for you. Let me carry you over?¡±


    Xia Yanran did not shy away, opening her arms to let him carry her.


    ¡°Why did you get lighter after bing pregnant?¡±


    She pressed her face against his broad shoulders as she stared at his well-defined handsome face. ¡°I¡¯ll probably gain weight in thetter half of my pregnancy. You cannot despise me for being fat then!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll like you no matter what you look like.¡±


    ¡°You will only like me?¡± She pouted. After she got pregnant, she started to whine even more to him.


    What was there to say? He was the cause of her bing like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s love.¡± He bumped her forehead with his. ¡°You know that I¡¯m not good at speaking sweetly.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you rarely tell me you love me.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to show my feelings through actions than my words?¡±


    ¡°You have to be so good to me for the rest of our lives.¡±


    ¡°Hm, I¡¯ll be good to you not only in this life, but in our next and following lives as well.¡±


    Xia Yanran¡¯s heart felt sweet like honey.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, do you know you¡¯re very naughty?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°You made it harder and harder for me to leave you.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked up at him, unable to resist the urge to hug his neck, pressing her lips against his.


    ...


    Cen Xi had that dream again.


    She startled awake, opening her eyes to look at the dark starry sky outside. She touched the scabbed wound on her earlobe, panting out loud.


    She felt that she had been possessed.


    That man was dangerous, domineering and unreasonable... Although he saved her before, he was still bad enough. Why was she always thinking of him?!


    Did she have sadistic tendencies?


    However, that man probably couldn¡¯t torture her either. He couldn¡¯t seem to get aroused at all.


    Cen Xi caressed her long hair. It was only four in the morning, so she turned around and forced herself to continue sleeping.


    The phone she ced under her pillow vibrated.


    Cen Xi took out her phone, ncing at it. Someone had sent her a message. [Let¡¯s meet at the old ce.]


    ...


    Cen Xi changed into an exercise outfit earlier in the morning, before she jogged to a cooling hut at the park. It was still early, so there were barely anyone in the park.


    ¡°Uncle Bai, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    The person who asked Cen Xi to meet was called Bai Wei. When Cen Xi¡¯s adoptive parents were still alive, she would see him often.


    Cen Xi¡¯s father was a master at the crossbow. Whenever Bai Wei got into trouble, he would get her adoptive father to help.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, I know you stopped touching a crossbow after your father passed away. However, this time, you really have to help Uncle Bai!¡± Bai Wei quietly told Cen Xi about the mission.


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes constricted slightly. ¡°Uncle Bai, I don¡¯t shoot good people.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. The target proposed it himself. He had originally gotten the trust of the head of an organization. However, something happened a while ago that caused the head to suspect him. That was why he¡¯s put in a bad spot. Your father was the best at crossbows and I remember he said before that you were even more talented than him, and that you never made even a 0.1-centimeter mistake.


    ¡°If this incident cannot make the head stop suspecting him and trust himpletely, his hard work over the past two years might have gone to waste.¡±


    ¡°But, Uncle Bai, it¡¯s been a few years since I touched a crossbow...¡±


    ¡°There are still three days before the mission. You can work hard to practice and get yourself familiarized again.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Bai, can you show me that person¡¯s photo?¡±


    Bai Wei took out a photo, Cen Xi¡¯s eyes constricting immediately the moment she saw who the person was.


    It was Qiao Sen!

 Chapter 1225 - She Said Yes

    <h4>Chapter 1225: She Said Yes</h4>


    When her adoptive father passed away, he had told Cen Xi to never touch a crossbow again.


    Indeed, it had been a few years since she touched it. She had even prepared a speech to reject Uncle Bai Wei. However, when she saw Qiao Sen in the photo, she hesitated.


    Cen Xi bit her lips. ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    Bai Wei put away the photo. He knew what Cen Xi was like. She was like her adoptive father and they would never tell anyone about things they shouldn¡¯t say, even if it cost them their lives.


    Bai Wei stared at Cen Xi, noting a scab on her left earlobe, like she had been bitten.


    ¡°Does Xiao Ci have a boyfriend already?¡±


    Seeing that Bai Wei was staring at her earlobe, Cen Xi recalled what happened between Qiao Sen and her. A flush appeared on her fair cheeks and ears unconsciously.


    ¡°N-No. I only met a weird person. Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Bai, I can still protect myself properly.¡±


    Bai Wei sighed. ¡°Look at how thin you are. If you don¡¯t use a crossbow, how will you win in a fight? Your health hasn¡¯t been good since you were young. If your health was good, you might have been my disciple in martial arts as well.¡±


    Bai Wei¡¯s words made Cen Xi¡¯s face flush redly.


    Indeed, she wasn¡¯t the type to practice martial arts. When she was younger and her adoptive father made her do a half-squat for half an hour, she was extremely exhausted.


    She was a really soft and weak person.


    However, when she learned to use the crossbow, she was really able to suffer through the training.


    ¡°Uncle Bai, I¡¯ll let you knowter.¡±


    Bai Wei patted Cen Xi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them chatted for a while more. Before Bai Wei left, he asked, ¡°Xiao Xi, what do you think of my son?¡±


    ¡°Brother Bai Lin?¡± Cen Xi smiled brightly. ¡°Brother Bai Lin really didn¡¯t like me when I was younger since I was so naughty, so Uncle Bai can stop putting Brother Bai Lin on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. Go back and think about it properly.¡±


    Cen Xi waved at Bai Wei, before she turned and left.


    ...


    Once she returned to her apartment, Cen Xiid on the floor, pulling a box out from under her bed. She opened the box and took out a guitar box that contained the crossbow.


    Her slender fingers caressed the ck bow string softly. This crossbow was used by her adoptive father before he passed away. After some modern improvements, there was a bullet storage area at the bottom of the bow. There was even an aiming scope on it.


    Cen Xi folded her legs, looking down as she muttered softly, ¡°Should I go and shoot this arrow out?¡±


    Cen Xi thought about her meeting that person that night at the wedding banquet. If he was Qiao Sen, who was he to be able to attend the wedding and let Butler Yi send him to a unique guest room personally?


    Qiao Sen...


    They both had the surname, Qiao.


    Would it be?


    At the thought of this, Cen Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    No, no, no, it¡¯s definitely not him.


    It couldn¡¯t be.


    Cen Xi shook her head. It wasn¡¯t the time to think of nonsense. Although he was evil and despicable, he saved her once in the desert before. She couldn¡¯t let him die just like that...


    Cen Xi was the type to not drag things anymore after she made a decision, so she immediately replied to Uncle Bai Wei.


    For the next three days, Cen Xi went to the training arena Bai Wei prepared for her specifically. She wore a white casual outfit today and covered one of her eyes, only using her right eye to aim.


    A loud thud sounded, and an arrownded at the bullseye.


    Whoosh. She shot two more arrows consecutively, all of her arrowsnding in the bullseye.


    When she was shooting her fourth arrow, she thought of Qiao Sen. Sweat from nervousness suddenly appeared on her hands.


    She took a deep breath, adjusting her mind.


    Another thud sounded and an arrow shot out speedily. This time, however, it didn¡¯t hit the bullseye.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something troubling you?¡± A stern voice rang from behind her. Cen Xi turned back and saw Bai Lin standing not too far away, a pair of bright eyes staring at her.


    Bai Lin always had a righteous aura since he was young.


    They lived in the same estate when they were younger, and she had always been afraid of him. She was extremely naughty when she was younger, and liked to follow a group of boys around. Her legs were short, so she couldn¡¯t run fast and often fell down. When Bai Lin saw her, he often criticized her.


    Although he was strict to her, he would still stand out to help her whenever someone bullied her.


    Later, when her adoptive parents got into trouble and she moved house. Since then, the Bai and Cen family rarely contacted each other again.


    ¡°Brother Bai Lin, why are you here?¡± It had been a few years since Cen Xi saw Bai Lin again. Now, he had actually grown a lot taller and and more handsome.


    ¡°I heard from Father that you were practicing your shooting here, so I came to take a look. Yourst arrow missed the target earlier, what were you thinking about?¡±


    Cen Xi scratched her head. ¡°Brother Bai Lin, why are you just as strict as when we were younger?¡±


    ¡°Are you still scared of me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the trauma from when we were younger is especially strong.¡± Cen Xi poked her tongue out cheekily.


    Bai Lin stared at her. She was extremely hyper and cute when she was young and careless, like a little elf. After what happened to the Cen family, she seemed to have grown a lot suddenly and it became rare for her to act this mischievous anymore.


    ¡°Focus on your shooting.¡±


    Cen Xi answered brightly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She stood straight up again, her hand holding onto the crossbow as her eyes turned focused. She looked extremely handsome holding the crossbow when she was so determined. She was still a soft looking girl earlier, but the moment she held a crossbow to shoot, her entire aura changedpletely.


    This time, she didn¡¯t let herself lose attention again. All of her arrows hit the bullseye with frightening uracy.


    The crossbow wasn¡¯t light, so after shooting ten arrows, she put it down to rub her sore arms. ¡°I¡¯ve let Brother Bai Lin see a joke. Ick training, so my arms be sore after training for a little while.¡±


    Bai Lin didn¡¯t say anything as he moved forward to massage Cen Xi¡¯s arms for her.

 Chapter 1226 - Perfect

    <h4>Chapter 1226: Perfect</h4>


    Cen Xi froze slightly.


    She was about to take her hand from Bai Lin¡¯s grasp when a sharp pain trailed from her forehead. He had flicked her. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Bai Lin furrowed his eyebrows as he scolded, ¡°We all have to be stern when we need to, and rx when we need to. Especially you, little sister.¡±


    Cen Xiughed awkwardly. ¡°Brother Bai Lin, I thought too much into your actions. Do you know, that day, Uncle Bai told me...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the Old Man¡¯s weird ramblings.¡±


    Cen Xi broke out inughter, her smile brighter than the sun.


    When Cen Xi started training once more, Bai Lin kept standing behind her, staring at her cold expression as she shot. He sighed silently. That small little elf girl was all grown up now!


    ...


    Three dayster.


    At a pier filled with abandoned containers and wild grass in X Country.


    Cen Xi, who was wearing a ck leather shirt, had hair tied up in a ponytail and was wearing an earphone as shey on an inconspicuous container.


    Dressed in all ck, the outfit made her look fairer and more serious and well-trained.


    Bai Wei and another colleague were waiting at another container not too far away from them. They were in-charge of protecting her and helping her to leave safely after she was done with the shooting.


    The colleague stared at Cen Xi, who looked extremely serious as she executed the mission, whispering softly, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why you want this little girl to be your daughter-inw. She¡¯s indeed very pretty!¡±


    ¡°Why? You¡¯d like her for your son as well?¡±


    ¡°How would I dare to snatch her for my son when you, Old Bai, already chose her first?!¡±


    ¡°Shhh, stop talking. Someone is here.¡±


    Cen Xi also saw a bunch of people arriving at the pier. One of the men was Qiao Sen, who looked extremely ordinary, but had an extremely strong aura.


    When she saw him again, Cen Xi¡¯s heart started to beat faster uncontrobly.


    Although he wasn¡¯t handsome, his actions, wildness, pride, and domineering arrogance that despised everything, made him exude a strong masculinity all over.


    Cen Xi recalled the night of when her hair was stuck to his pants¡¯ zipper, and her face burying at his crotch and she couldn¡¯t help but flush.


    Bai Wei¡¯s voice trailed into her ear. ¡°Xiao Xi, what are you thinking about? Don¡¯t daze out!¡±


    Cen Xi immediately resumed her high-alert mode. ¡°Yes, Uncle Bai.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t daze out or think nonsense again at such an important time. Any small mistake would take Qiao Sen¡¯s life!


    Focus, Cen Xi!


    ...


    When the two parties were doing their transaction, Bai Wei immediately gave the order.


    Amotion immediately ensued at the pier.


    Qiao Yanze pulled Ba Er and hid behind a container. Ba Er aimed his gun at Qiao Yanze¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re a spy! You¡¯re the one who betrayed the organization in this deal!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Are you still denying©`¡±


    Whoosh!


    ¡°Master Ba, be careful!¡± An arrow pierced through the air towards Ba Er and Qiao Yanze jumped towards Ba Er, defending him as they both rolled on the ground. He pulled Ba Er behind him, and another ck arrow pierced into his heart, quick and decisive.


    Ba Er froze for a few seconds, staring at where the arrow came from before he quickly ordered his men to chase after the person who shot the arrow.


    Ba Er stared at Qiao Yanze, who wasying on the ground with an arrow on his chest. He furrowed his eyebrows tightly. ¡°This is a ck feather arrow. It¡¯s hard to escape death once the ck feather arrow appears. You... are not a spy?¡±


    Blood flowed from Qiao Yanze¡¯s mouth, his breathing uneven. ¡°Master Ba, I said before that I will follow you until death. I will never quit before I die.¡±


    ...


    Seeing that someone was running over, Cen Xi hurriedly jumped down while Bai Wei got his colleague to cover for her as she escaped the scene.


    Once they arrived at the safe area, that colleague gave Cen Xi a thumbs up. ¡°Miss Cen is indeed Mr Cen¡¯s daughter. You¡¯re fast and urate and barely dragged anything at all! You¡¯re almost like a God!¡±


    ¡°You tter me.¡± Although she knew that she was urate enough to have shot the arrow slightly off the man¡¯s heart, she didn¡¯t know how his wound was and was worried about him, since she couldn¡¯t approach him to check on him.


    Bai Wei¡¯s colleague saw Cen Xi¡¯s pale face and thought that she was still nervous. Heforted her a little. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, believe in yourself.¡±


    Cen Xi hummed softly.


    ...


    That night, at an inn they were resting in.


    Cen Xi was sitting by the bed, her surroundings extremely quiet and calm. She didn¡¯t know how long had passed before knocks sounded at the door.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Cen Xi flew over, opening the door.


    Bai Wei¡¯s right arm was scraped. Seeing this, Cen Xi asked worriedly, ¡°Uncle Bai, are you injured badly?¡±


    Bai Wei shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not serious.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, how¡¯s that spy¡¯s condition?¡± When she asked this, Cen Xi¡¯s heart waspletely tense, afraid that she would hear something bad.


    ¡°Your aim was very urate. The arrow barely missed his heart, so he isn¡¯t in danger.¡±


    Cen Xi knew that even if his life wasn¡¯t in danger, he was still badly injured. She bit her lips, saying what she thought, ¡°Uncle Bai, is he at the town¡¯s hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But we have to leave immediately. This is Ba Er¡¯s territory. Now that he knows we¡¯re here, he will definitely send a lot of people out to look for us.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Bai, I don¡¯t want to leave with you.¡± Cen Xi took a deep breath before she looked into Bai Wei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Qiao Sen got injured with my arrow, so only I know best about how to treat the injury. I want to stay.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xi, what are you talking about?¡± Bai Wei¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    ¡°Uncle Bai, I have to tell you the truth. Qiao Sen saved my once in the Sahara Deserts. I feel extremely guilty about injuring him this time. I thought about someone else as well. Apart from being able to take care of him, I can be his trantor as well. I found outst time that he couldn¡¯t understand theirnguage, but I can.¡±


    When Bai Wei met with Qiao Yanze a while back, he mentioned this. Ba Er was extremely careful, so he usednguages that were extremely hard to understand when he instructed his closest men with work. Qiao Yanze hoped for him to send another undercover spy that knew manynguages to help him.


    However, even if he was able to find that type of person, the person might not be willing to risk their life.


    ¡°Uncle Bai, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to see Qiao Sen be alone while he¡¯s injured right? The nurses definitely don¡¯t know how to treat his wounds. Let me go and take care of him. If my identity is exposed, I will never expose you or implicate Qiao Sen. I willmit suicide instead.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xi, if anything happens to you, how can I face your deceased father?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Bai, I don¡¯t want to owe Qiao Sen any favors. Let me repay his favor and I¡¯ll listen to you from now on, alright?¡±


    ¡°Are you really willing to take that risk?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±


    ¡°But you won¡¯t be able to go take care of him if you go like this.¡±


    Cen Xi blinked at Bai Wei, exuding a young girl¡¯s mischievousness and yfulness. ¡°Uncle Bai, wait a while!¡±


    Carrying a small bag, Cen Xi walked into the washroom.


    A whileter, Cen Xi walked back out. When Bai Wei saw what she looked like, he almost didn¡¯t recognize her.

 Chapter 1227 - She Leaned Towards Him

    <h4>Chapter 1227: She Leaned Towards Him</h4>


    Cen Xi had changed out of her smart looking ck leather jacket and into a nurse outfit.


    With makeup on her face, her fair skin had be dark while her facial features seemed to have changed slightly as well. Her ck gem-like eyes had turned amber in color.


    With the face mask and nurse hat, it became harder to recognize her as the smart looking and pretty shooter from before.


    Seeing Bai Wei freeze slightly, Cen Xi knew her transformation was very sessful.


    ¡°Uncle Bai, please arrange a nurse identity for me and settle my proof of identity. I promise I won¡¯t expose myself. I will finish the mission properly.¡±


    ...


    Bai Wei was extremely efficient in his work. The next day, he had already arranged a new identity for Cen Xi.


    A nurse called Xiao Hei that had just been hired by the town¡¯s hospital had been taken away by Bai Wei and Cen Xi was to take her identity. Cen Xi imitated how Xiao Hei spoke, only reporting at the hospital when she sounded quite simr to Xiao Hei.


    Because of Bai Wei¡¯ secret arrangements, she was arranged to Qiao Sen¡¯s ward.


    Cen Xi followed the nurse chief around to familiarize herself with the hospital in the morning. In the afternoon, after she got some job allocations from her colleague, she pushed the car and walked towards Qiao Sen¡¯s ward.


    She had just arrived at the room¡¯s door, wanting to knock on the door when someone happened to pull the door open from instead.


    She identally bumped into a firm chest.


    She immediately moved back, a pleasantughter ringing from above her. Cen Xi looked up, only to see a young man standing at the door. He was probably a mixed blood and looked really handsome. Seeing Cen Xi move back like a frightened rabbit, he had a bright smile on. He didn¡¯t look like a bad guy.


    However, bad guys wouldn¡¯t write the words ¡°bad guy¡± on their faces.


    ¡°Are you new?¡± The man stared at Cen Xi. Although she was wearing a face mask, some of her skin was still exposed. ¡°Why are you so dark?¡±


    Cen Xi looked down, remaining quiet.


    ¡°The newbie doesn¡¯t know how to talk, are you a mute person?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Li, are you flirting with a nurse again?¡± Another man in the room spoke up.


    The man who was smiling, stared at Cen Xi¡¯s thin figure for a few seconds. ¡°Why would I flirt with someone that looks like a bean sprout?¡±


    Cen Xi was speechless. Although her figure wasn¡¯t great, she wasn¡¯t a bean sprout either!


    Ba Er came to visit Qiao Yanze in the room personally. Qiao Yanze had woken up, but because he was injured so close to his heart, he still couldn¡¯t sit up. Ba Er patted his shoulder lightly. ¡°That day, I got my substitute to bring you to do the transaction at the pier because I was suspicious of you. However, I never thought that you would stand out and save the substitute. Once you¡¯ve recovered, you cane and work with me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Ba.¡± Qiao Yanze¡¯s voice was weak and he sounded tired.


    After the group of people left, Cen Xi finally pushed the cart into the room.


    She closed the door and nced at the man who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. His normal looking face had no expression, as he pursed his lips tightly into a tight line. His face was pale and weak.


    She walked to the bed, speaking with a voice that sounded as rough as Xiao Hei, ¡°Mr Qiao, your dressing needs to be changed.¡±


    Qiao Yanze opened his eyes, ncing at Cen Xi.


    Although he was badly injured, the dangerous aura on him still remained. He was like a wild beast waiting for its prey and would pounce on her and bite her anytime.


    ¡°Mr Qiao, I¡¯ll take it that you give your permission if you continue to remain quiet.¡±


    Cen Xi reached out her gloved hand to undo the man¡¯s gown.


    One button, two buttons, three buttons. The man¡¯s malt-colored and muscr chest was slowly exposed. His wound had been wrapped with bandages as she slowly took them off.


    She looked down, staring at his wound with extreme seriousness.


    She had brought her own medicine, pouring it over the garish wound. She knew that it would hurt a lot when the medicine touched the wound, but he didn¡¯t even let out a sound. He didn¡¯t even furrow his eyebrows.


    Once she was done and put on a new bandage for him, her breathing tightened a little when she saw the two dots on his chest. Because she was too nervous, her fingernails lightly grazed...


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes immediately darkened in an ugly manner. He had received news that Leader Bai Wei had sent an assistant to him. The assistant should be this nurse.


    He didn¡¯t know why Bai Wei had sent a woman to him. Wasn¡¯t it causing more trouble instead?


    Also, this woman was slightly crazy too, unable to stop herself from scratching him when she saw his chest. If he could move, he would definitely break her finger.


    Once Cen Xi was done with the bandaging, she coughed awkwardly when she noted him staring at her with extremely cold eyes. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Besides, you men are not as sensitive as women. It¡¯s alright if I touched you there, right?¡±


    Qiao Yanze stared at her with devilishly cold eyes. ¡°If I touched you now and told you that I did it by ident, do you think I¡¯m taking the chance to act like a gangster?¡±


    Did he mean that she was acting like a gangster to him?


    Please, she wouldn¡¯t act like that to a person who couldn¡¯t get aroused!


    ¡°What skills do you have?¡± He kept the coldness in his eyes, his expression turning serious.


    Cen Xi replied, ¡°Leader Bai has probably told you already!¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say, but I feel that you have the skill to act like a crazy woman.¡±


    Cen Xi was extremely angry. ¡°You will know what skills I will have when the timees.¡± She ced a hand on her waist, looking down at the man who couldn¡¯t move on the bed. She pointed at his face. ¡°With how you look, how could you make me go crazy?¡± The most was that his figure was good. However, what was the point of having a good figure? After the woman took off her clothes and was pressed under him, it was nothing anymore.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp. ¡°You¡¯d better not have that thought. Don¡¯t cause trouble for me in the future.¡±


    Staring at how arrogant and proud he was, Cen Xi didn¡¯t want to argue with him further. He was lying on the bed now. She believed that there would be a time when he would beg her and acknowledge her!


    Indeed, two hourster, a certain man who had just woken up, nced at her with dark eyes, wanting to say something but stopped as well.


    Naturally, Cen Xi knew what he wanted.


    He had already taken a few drips. Even if he didn¡¯t drink much water, his dder had started to act up after a few bottles of liquid entered his body.


    His chest was injured, so he couldn¡¯t get out of bed for the week.


    He had to do everything on the bed.


    Cen Xi walked to the bed, smiling brightly at him. ¡°Mr Qiao, is something wrong?¡±


    Her eyes showed that she knew what he wanted to do already, yet she still asked that on purpose. It was clear that she was getting revenge for what he said earlier.


    Qiao Yanze closed his eyes. ¡°Call Ah Xin in.¡±


    ¡°Ah Xin? I told him not toe over in the afternoon, since I can take care of you too. Say it, do you need help?¡±


    Cen Xi was wearing a face mask, so Qiao Yanze couldn¡¯t see her facepletely. All he saw was her eyes curling up like a crescent moon. They were clear and pretty, yet exuded a small hint of a fox-like and yful mischievousness as well.


    Qiao Yanze pursed his lips tightly into a tight line, grinding his teeth as he said, ¡°Call a male doctor over.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Cen Xi leaned closer to him. ¡°Beg me!¡±

 Chapter 1228 - Not Enough to be Scared

    <h4>Chapter 1228: Not Enough to be Scared</h4>


    Qiao Yanze stared as the woman in front of him leaned forward, his eyes dark as his pale lips pursed into a tight line. Cen Xi noted his eyes that looked like he wanted to eat someone, her lips smiling wider under her mask.


    See, do you still dare to act so proudly in front of me?


    They stared at each other like that for nearly a minute. Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart was burning with a fiery anger. What kind of stupid teammate did Leader Bai assign him with?


    He f*cking didn¡¯t die from an arrow. Was he going to die from holding in his dder?


    Cen Xi knew that he was like a lion whose fur had been shaved. Although his domineeringness was still there, it wasn¡¯t scary anymore!


    ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t have to beg me, but please stop talking to me with that despicable and condescending attitude in the future. No matter what, we¡¯re teammates now, aren¡¯t we?¡± Cen Xi blinked at him.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s hands under the nket clenched the bedsheets tightly. It had been very long since he felt so embarrassed.


    Yes, it was embarrassing.


    Although his personality had changed drastically, the arrogance in him still existed. How could a proud person take Cen Xi¡¯s treatment towards him?


    ¡°Are you going f*cking calling a male doctor?¡±


    Cen Xi pulled a chair over to sit next to the bed, cupping her face with her small hands. She wasn¡¯t angry and didn¡¯t go out to call someone over either. ¡°It seems like you still can hold on for a while.¡±


    It had been very long since Qiao Yanze was so angry. He gritted his teeth, his tongue poking his cheek as he nodded at her coldly. ¡°Alright, you win.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to talk to her again, as he lifted his body that shouldn¡¯t be moved yet, wanting to sit up.


    Cen Xi never thought that he would be so stubborn. At this point, she was the one who couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. She hurriedly pressed him down. However, before she touched him, she heard him scold her coldly, ¡°Scram, don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Cen Xi smacked her lips together.


    What don¡¯t touch him? He said it like she was a bully wanting to take advantage of a woman!


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m scared of you. I¡¯ll go call a male doctor. Stay there and don¡¯t move.¡±


    Seeing her turn and leave, Qiao Yanze stopped going against his body¡¯s wishes. He merely wanted to get up a little earlier, but his chest hurt like something had been torn inside.


    Cen Xi walked to the door, about to open the door when twopletely different fragrances filled her senses.


    ¡°Move away, let me go in fi©`.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to move away? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m Brother Sen¡¯s true love.¡±


    Cen Xi widened her eyes slightly as she stared at the two women standing by the door.


    They were dressed skimpily and looked really pretty as well. They were mixed blood, their facial features well-defined and looked extremely exotic.


    ¡°Cough, you are...¡±


    ¡°We came to visit Brother Sen!¡±


    Brother Sen was probably Qiao Sen!


    Cen Xi hummed, moving away to let theme in.


    When they were in the desert, she recalled hearing Da Long and Xiao Long say that Qiao Sen¡¯s boss had given him two beauties. The beauties were probably them!


    Cen Xi nced at the two women walking towards the bed, pouting as a feeling of hurt spread within her. However, at another thought, what was the point of sending the most beautiful woman to him?


    However...


    Could it be that he was only that calm to her? After all, the two women¡¯s figures were extremely attractive.


    ¡°Xiao Hei!¡±


    Cen Xi was about to go out to call a male doctor when the man¡¯s cold and dark voice rang, ¡°Come over!¡±


    Xiao Hei?


    It took Cen Xi a few seconds before she realized he was calling her[1].


    She hurriedly turned around and walked towards the bed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to go call a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Come over.¡±


    The two beauties stood by the bed, seemingly wanting to fall onto the man.


    Seeing this, Cen Xi hurriedly walked over and pulled the beauties apart. ¡°Please do not touch Mr Qiao¡¯s wound. If not, you¡¯ll lose your happiness with the side effects it¡¯ll leave.¡±


    One of the beauties couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°His wound is near his heart. It should be fine as long as we don¡¯t touch it. How is it that serious to even affect our happiness?¡±


    Cen Xi coughed to clear her throat, looking serious. ¡°You too, know that his wound is near his heart. If he doesn¡¯t rest quietly and properly, there will be side effects in the future. As a result, he naturally won¡¯t be able to do any intense exercise. Say, wouldn¡¯t it affect your happiness?¡±


    The two beauties nced at each other. It seemed to make a little sense.


    ¡°When Mr Qiao is resting, the two of you fighting for favor here, wanting to get his love and adoration, also hurts his dignity. After all, he¡¯s in a bad state now and needs others to help him in everything. This would spoil the image you have of him. That is why I suggest that you go back ande and visit him only when he¡¯s recovered.¡±


    The two beauties only wanted to get Qiao Sen¡¯s love and adoration, not wanting to attend to his daily needs. So after they said what they wanted, they left.


    After the two women left, Cen Xi¡¯s smiling expression immediately copsed. She nced at the man angrily, leaving with wide strides.


    After she called a male doctor over for him, Cen Xi ran downstairs and found a deserted ce, stomping her feet angrily.


    After she vented her anger, she collected her rampant thoughts. Why was she acting weird for nothing?


    Qiao Sen was an undercover spy at a criminal organization. He naturally couldn¡¯t reject it if his boss wanted to give women to him.


    But, did he really sleep with those two women before?


    It really pissed her off!


    Even though Cen Xi was angry, she didn¡¯t forget her responsibilities. Her priority should be taking care of Qiao Sen so that he could recover quickly.


    What were feelings? She should wait until he left that controversial ce!


    ...


    After she stopped herself from thinking about her feelings, Cen Xi felt a lot more at ease when she faced Qiao Sen.


    She took care of him carefully every day, helping him change his dressings, feeding him his meals and even got up in the middle of the night to help cover him with the nket.


    That day after he almost got injured from holding in his dder, he was even more unwilling to talk to her.


    It wasmon for her to speak ten sentences before he would reply coldly with a short response. Most of the time, it was something like, ¡°Shut up¡±, ¡°Scram¡± or ¡°You¡¯re really noisy¡±.


    Anyway, he never gave her a nice expression to look at.


    At times, Cen Xi would get so angry she would stomp her feet and throw a towel at him. However, she wouldn¡¯t be angry for more than thirty minutes every time. She would remember her responsibility ande back to take care of him properly.


    Anyway, once he had recovered and she had finished her mission, she would owe him nothing.


    Although they didn¡¯t get along well most of the time, Cen Xi still found out lots of little details about him. One was that he was a clean freak. He would get her to clean both his hands properly before he ate.


    Every night, he would still get one of his men, Ah Xin, to wipe his body for him.


    One night, Ah Xin went to settle something and didn¡¯te back. He couldn¡¯t get his body wiped and became really hot-tempered. From that alone, she could feel that he had some nuances as a young master in his bones.


    Seven days passed, and Cen Xi was so tired she had lost some weight.


    She just needed a few more days. Once his wound had no chance of infection and healed properly, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem anymore.


    Cen Xi hadn¡¯t slept properly for a few nights already. Today, she really couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and changed shifts with another nurse to take care of Qiao Sen while she went back to the dormitory to sleep.


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t know how long she slept, but someone shook her awake suddenly.


    Opening her eyes, she noted a nurse with red eyes and tear streaks on her face. Cen Xi sat up. ¡±Xiao Mi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Hei, that ward¡¯s patient has a really bad temper and he¡¯s so fierce! His eyes are so cold. Because of that, I was nervous and couldn¡¯t inject him properly. The second time, I still couldn¡¯t do it. I¡¯ve never made such a mistake and I still couldn¡¯t get the needle in on my third try. Then he told me to scram.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s mouth twitched.


    If she had been poked three times by a needle inurately, not only would she tell the person to scram, she would even scold that person.


    It felt painful even at the thought of it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to that room anymore, please go yourself!¡±


    Cen Xi hummed in response, changing her clothes as she hurriedly ran towards the room. When she was about to arrive at the room, another nurse ran out with red eyes.


    Seeing Cen Xi arrive, the chief nurse looked like she seen her savior. ¡°Xiao Hei, you¡¯re here! Hurry and go in to give Mr Qiao his injection!¡±


    Cen Xi pulled the door open and saw the man.


    He had no expression on his face, but his eyes were extremely dark. His hand on the bed was still bleeding from the wrong injections.


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart tightened and she walked in hurriedly. Taking a cotton bud, she helped stop the blood flowing from the back of his hand.


    She didn¡¯t dare look at him, but she could still feel the dark eyes on her.


    Oh no, she actually forgot to wear her face mask.


    However, it should be fine as well. She had put on makeup to make herself look uglier, so he probably wasn¡¯t able to recognize her.


    ¡°So you look like this.¡± The man¡¯s temperature-less voice trailed from above her.


    Cen Xi could hear the scoff in his words, as she looked up and red at him angrily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being ugly? Do you think you look very good? Tsktsk, your face...¡±


    Qiao Yanze furrowed his eyebrows. What was wrong with his face? Did something happen to his fake skin? Could she see something?


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Seeing his temper change so suddenly, Cen Xi furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°No, your face, let me...¡± She reached out, wanting to touch his face.


    However, before she could touch him, he grabbed her wrist.


    The temperature of his hand seemed to be lower than usual, cold and freezing. The moment he grabbed her hand, Cen Xi shivered coldly.


    She took back her hand. ¡°So you can still use your strength. Besides, I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you, I only saw something on your face.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care. I told you to get out.¡±


    Why was his attitude so foul? After all, she had taken care of him to her best ability in thest few days and they were teammates as well, couldn¡¯t he be better to her?


    The more he didn¡¯t want her to touch his face, the more she wanted to do it!


    Just as her fingers were about to touch his face, she didn¡¯t have time to react when something happened.


    [1] Xiao Hei in Chinese means Little ck, likely he was calling her that because of her dark skin tone

 Chapter 1229 - She Almost Fell

    <h4>Chapter 1229: She Almost Fell</h4>


    ¡°M-Mr Qiao, w-why...¡±


    Time seemed to have stopped in this minute and second. Her hands on his shoulders couldn¡¯t help but grab his patient gown tightly as his lips pressed against hers.


    Just as her heart beat started to speed up, he pushed her away suddenly.


    He smirked, a faint teasing and contempt shing in his dark eyes. After he pulled her into a wormhole, almost making her sink, while he was like an audience, standing by the shore as he watched her sink bit by bit.


    Cen Xi immediately felt like someone had poured cold water over her, drenching her from head to toe.


    Embarrassment, coldness, unbearableness.


    He stared at her constricting eyes, his fingers reaching for her tightly pursed lips.


    The shape of her lips was really pretty, the top of her lips slightly more protruding as they were soft and filled with suppleness.


    Cen Xi was still feeling terribly humiliated, so her reaction was slower than usual. A few secondster, she heard him sayzily and wickedly, ¡°Why? Are you waiting to be f*cked since you¡¯re not leaving?¡±


    Cen Xi was really angered by him, feeling like her blood was about to make her mind explode. However, she was not the type to stay unmoved even after being bullied. So instead, she gave him a bright smile. ¡°With your condition now, I don¡¯t think you can do anything!¡±


    Qiao Yanze didn¡¯t expect her to smile instead of leaving angrily or p him while tearing up. He narrowed his eyes, danger gleaming in them. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not a clean person either!¡±


    Not clean? Cen Xi was so angry by his words that she was speechless. However, the more angry she was, the more she forced herself to smile.


    ¡°If I¡¯m unclean, then what are you? Who was the one who kissed an unclean person just now?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re still in the mood to talk back to me, it seems like you haven¡¯t been kissed enough.¡± He tugged his lips, his smile dark and dangerous. Arge hand reached towards the back of her head again.


    Cen Xi wouldn¡¯t let him humiliate her again so foolishly! She realized that this man didn¡¯t have a heart!


    Pushing his hand away, she felt even more humiliated as she ran out.


    Seeing her fleeing figure, Qiao Yanze felt extremely happy for some reason.


    Did she think he really couldn¡¯t recognize her after she put on dark makeup and made herself look uglier? However, he didn¡¯t realize that she had that sort of rtionship with Bai Wei.


    But so what?


    No one could change the fact that she¡¯s Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister.


    Whether she did so much to approach him to help him or for other purposes, he still couldn¡¯t tell.


    However, he had already fallen badly because of a woman. He wouldn¡¯t let himself fall another time!


    ...


    Cen Xi ran out of the room.


    She only stopped when she found a deserted corner.


    She blew at her bangs angrily.


    Argh! Cen Xi felt extremely angry, but she had no way to vent it out. Taking out the small crossbow she had made when she was bored, she also took out a fruit candy she kept in her pockets usually and shot it out.


    She only shot it out after seeing that there was no one outside the window. However, there was an unlucky person that happened to pass by the moment she shot the candy out and the candy happened to hit his head.


    ¡°W-Who dares to attack me?¡±


    Seeing a handsome but distorted face, Cen Xi remembered that he seemed to be called Young Master Li and was the son of some corporation boss.


    Uh oh. Cen Xi knew she couldn¡¯t offend the person, so she hurriedly bent down and ran away.


    ...


    Young Master Li couldn¡¯t find the person who attacked him. He picked up the candy that hit his head and fell to the floor, clenching his hand over it as he shouted angrily, ¡°You better not let me find out who you are! Aiyo, it hurts so much!¡±


    Ah Xin was following behind Young Master Li. The two of them hade to visit Qiao Sen at the hospital together.


    Seeing a small bump appearing on Young Master Li¡¯s forehead, Ah Xin secretly eximed in his heart. For a candy to be shot out with so much strength, wouldn¡¯t it be extremely easy for that person to kill someone?


    ¡°Young Master Li, you must find that person.¡±


    Young Master Li stared at the candy in his hand. Seeing that it was a strawberry vored candy, he huffed. ¡°The person who attacked me must be a woman.¡±


    ...


    In the hospital ward.


    Qiao Yanze cupped his chest that still hurt when he moved, getting off the bed as he walked into the shower.


    He stood in front of the mirror, staring at his disguised face. There didn¡¯t seem to be any ws.


    Earlier, that girl said his face...


    Apart from the trace of blood on his right cheek. The blood should have gotten on his cheek because of his bleeding hand.


    That also said that she wasn¡¯t talking about the problem of his disguised face, but that she wanted to wipe the blood away for him?


    She was that nice?


    Qiao Yanze closed his eyes. Her older sister wasn¡¯t a good thing at all, so how good could she be?


    Women who looked soft and gentle on the outside were the best at charming people. After the Qiao family got into trouble, her older sister had died, so he didn¡¯t believe that she wasn¡¯t angry at them at all!


    At the thought of the horrible two years when his drug addiction acted up, Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes were only covered with darkness and coldness when he opened them once more.


    He picked up his toothbrush and cup and began to brush his teeth.


    ¡°Brother Sen? Where is he?¡± Hearing the sound from the bathroom, Young Master Li knocked on the door, before he got permission and pushed it open.


    Staring at Qiao Yanze who was brushing his teeth, Young Master Li raised an eyebrow. ¡°Brother Sen, why are you brushing your teeth at this time?¡±


    Qiao Yanze nced at Young Master Li, noting the swollen bump on his forehead. ¡°What happened?¡±

 Chapter 1230 - Where Was He Going In the Middle of the Night?

    <h4>Chapter 1230: Where Was He Going In the Middle of the Night?</h4>


    Young Master Li walked into the washroom to nce at his forehead in the mirror. Seeing an additional red and swollen bump on his handsome face, he gritted his teeth. ¡°Some idiot actually dared to attack me!¡±


    Gripping onto the offensive candy, Young Master Li looked up again. ¡°Oh right, Brother Sen, have you seen a woman who eats this candy?¡±


    Qiao Yanze nced at the candy in Young Master Li¡¯s hand, pursing his lips slightly as he hummed coldly. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Brother Sen, if you see any woman eating this candy, you must tell me! I will kill her!¡±


    Young Master Li remained in the room for a while before he left unhappily.


    Ever since he had been hospitalized, Qiao Yanze felt like it had been a century since he had showered. Although Ah Xin would wipe his body once every day, he still felt ufortable all over.


    In the past, when he was still the young master of the Qiao family, he would shower twice a day, in the morning and at night.


    Ever since what happened to his family, even though he had changed a lot, he would still shower at least once a day. If not, he would feel ufortable and irritable.


    Qiao Yanze took off his hospital gown, taking the spray and took a shower, while trying to avoid his wound.


    ...


    Cen Xi kept an eye on Young Master Li¡¯s actions, only daring to return to the room after he left.


    Around dinner time, she came with a tray of food for Qiao Sen.


    Although he had forced a kiss on her and she had been humiliated so ruthlessly by him that she wanted to prick him with a needle a million times, she wasn¡¯t someone who couldn¡¯t control herself either. She constantly remembered that they were teammates now.


    Being petty at him or ignoring him was not her style.


    However, if he dared to humiliate or take advantage of her again, she would definitely teach him a lesson!


    Various ways to bully him appeared in Cen Xi¡¯s mind. However, the moment she pushed the door open to go in, Cen Xi already threw all of her thoughts away.


    When she went in, the washroom door happened to be pushed open too.


    A tall man walked out.


    He was holding a towel in his hand, drying his hair. He had forgotten to bring his clothes in, so he was only wearing a pair of ck boxers.


    From Cen Xi¡¯s angle, she was able to see his wless and strong figure perfectly.


    His healthy malt-colored skin, his thin and strong waist, his well-defined abdomen packs, his long legs and... Cen Xi nced at the bump in front of his ck boxers. Her cheeks warmed as she cried for help in her heart!


    When she was changing his bandage for him and saw his chest, she never thought that his entire figure would be so good after he took off his clothes.


    Christ, his hormones were bursting through the roof!


    Qiao Yanze stared at Cen Xi, who was holding a thermos sk and standing nkly at the door. He furrowed an eyebrow, scolding, ¡°Who told you toe in?¡±


    ¡°I brought you food.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were showering. Besides, why are you so bad? You cannot get out of bed now, nor can you shower.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care, scram!¡±


    Already used to his foul temper, Cen Xi ignored him. When he asked her to scram, she naturally wouldn¡¯t. Besides, since he humiliated her before, she couldn¡¯t lose out, could she?¡±


    Her eyes moved down his chest, to the unspeakable ce, before they moved onto his chest once more.


    He was the type that looked thin but was buff when he wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes. Not only were his abdomen packs well-defined, his Apollo¡¯s belt was extremely attractive too.


    Qiao Yanze probably hadn¡¯t seen a woman who kept staring at a man¡¯s body, so his eyes turned cold, moving his towel over his abdomen and he snapped, ¡°Are you done staring?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see either. Besides, you have so much leg hair.¡±


    The corners of Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°What, you haven¡¯t seen a man with leg hair?¡±


    Cen Xi poked her tongue out. ¡°I have a male best friend from University that likes to shave his leg hairpletely.¡±


    Just as Qiao Yanze wanted to say something, he held himself back. This was the younger sister of the woman he hated the most. Why did he need to say so much to her?


    Cen Xi walked towards the bed and ced the thermos sk on the table. ¡°If Mr Qiao wants to go back and shave your leg hair after returning from your undercover job, I can introduce a good product for you.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression was especially dark.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Cen Xi nced at him. ¡°Mr Qiao, with how fierce you are all day, are you going through menopause? Or is it because you haven¡¯t vented out in that aspect, so your short-temperedness is because of your unfulfilled desires?¡±


    Very good. She was very good at making him feel like he wanted to kill her!


    Cen Xi knew that her words had made him angry again. She didn¡¯t dare nce at him once more, having run away before he could do anything.


    ...


    After returning to the dormitory, Cen Xi received a message from Bai Wei, asking about Qiao Sen¡¯s condition. Cen Xi replied: [His body had recovered very well and has the strength to shower already.]


    Bai Wei: [Once he¡¯s discharged, I¡¯ll send someone to bring you back. It¡¯s not too safe for you to stay there.¡±


    Cen Xiid on her bed, staring at the ceiling for a while. Qiao Sen had probably told Uncle Bai Wei about wanting her to go back after Qiao Sen contacted him!


    Seeing this, Qiao Sen must really hate her terribly!


    No matter how she looked, it seemed that he just didn¡¯t like her.


    Cen Xi sighed with slight despair.


    She replied Bai Wei simply: [I¡¯ll listen to your instructions.]


    Once his wound was more or less healed, she would go back if Uncle Bai Wei really didn¡¯t want her to stay here. Just as well, sses were starting anyway.


    ...


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t go to the ward that night. Since he could get off his bed and could shower already, his injury was recovering better and faster than she had expected.


    She didn¡¯t have to worry about him being in so much pain so that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, or that he kicked his nket away anymore, Cen Xi thought as she fell asleep.


    She didn¡¯t know how long had passed, but when she was dazed with her sleep, she heard two nurses that had returned from their night shift say, ¡°That fierce Mr Qiao seemed to be coughing really badlyst night. I wonder if he caught the flu.¡±


    ¡°Chief even scolded himst night, saying that he went to shower before his wound healed fully.¡±


    ¡°He probably caught the flu from the shower. However, he¡¯s really strong as well. Can you believe he got off the bed after just one week?¡±


    After the two nurses fell asleep, Cen Xi sat up on her bed.


    Qiao Sen was coughing terribly? If it was serious, it might affect his wound¡¯s recovery.


    Cen Xi took out some medicine from the medicine she prepared herself, before she left the dormitory with light steps.


    She arrived at the door and knocked on the door softly. Before hearing a reply, she opened the door. She walked in, looking left and right but didn¡¯t see the man on the bed.


    She then went to the bathroom door, calling out softly, ¡°Mr Qiao?¡±


    No one replied.


    Cen Xi put down the medicine on the cardboard, walking out in confusion. It wasn¡¯t time for him to be discharged yet. Where did he go in the middle of the night?

 Chapter 1231 - No Need to Worry

    <h4>Chapter 1231: No Need to Worry</h4>


    Cen Xi nned to go ask the nurse on duty.


    When she walked past the emergency exit, she noticed that the door wasn¡¯t shut tightly and was slightly opened.


    Cen Xi stopped, unconsciously ncing inside.


    However, at this sight, her breathing tightened and her body stiffened.


    It wasn¡¯t someone else standing by the stairs, it was that man who wasn¡¯t resting properly on his bed.


    His back was facing Cen Xi, so Cen Xi couldn¡¯t see his eyes now. A woman wearing a hat, sunsses and face mask was standing in front of him. The woman was wearing a long, ckce dress. Although she couldn¡¯t see her face, she could still tell that the woman had dressed carefully and detailedly.


    She didn¡¯t know what they were saying, but the woman suddenly jumped into the man¡¯s arms and started to sob softly.


    ¡°... After I found out that you got shot and almost injured your heart, I was so scared I almost lost my soul. It took a lot for me to finally find out that you were staying in this hospital. Leader Bai said that you¡¯re fine now, but I couldn¡¯t rx...¡±


    Qiao Yanze patted her shoulders,forting her softly, saying that he was alright already and that she didn¡¯t need to worry.


    She looked down and took off her sunsses to wipe her tears. ¡°Can I stay to take care of you tonight? I¡¯ll leave first thing in the morning.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He pushed her away. Cen Xi could tell that he didn¡¯t use a lot of strength, while his voice was considered gentle as he said, ¡°Go now. If someone finds out, we¡¯ll both be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back after achieving your goals.¡±


    The woman couldn¡¯t help but hug him once more, before she left unwillingly.


    Only when the woman disappeared from the stairs, Qiao Yanze finally nced towards the door. He spoke coldly, ¡°Come out.¡±


    Cen Xi, who was leaning against the wall, shivered as a chill ran up her spine.


    Oh my, how did he discover her?


    She knew that eavesdropping on others¡¯ conversation wasn¡¯t a good thing to do. However, her feet seemed to have been filled with lead, and she couldn¡¯t move even if she wanted to.


    Her instincts told her that it would be very dangerous if she continued to stay here, so Cen Xi ran away hurriedly.


    Even after she ran out of the hospital, her heart was thumping crazily. After her heart beat calmed down, Cen Xi started to walk towards the dormitory.


    When she was arriving at the dormitory, she saw a figure walk out from the dark. Looking carefully, it was actually Qiao Sen.


    He walked towards her, his eyes cold as his lips pursed tightly, exuding danger.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± He stood in front of her, saying.


    Cen Xi felt her scalp turn slightly numb. Under his eyes, she replied with a gulp, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He took a few steps forward.


    When Cen Xi didn¡¯t follow, he turned back to look at her and she immediately ran back to the dormitory. ¡°Mr Qiao, it¡¯s toote now. I want to go and sleep.¡±


    She opened the dormitory door, before closing it with a fight or flight instinct. Her slender body leaned against the door, patting her chest.


    She listened carefully for any sounds outside.


    After a while, seeing that no one was knocking on the door, she finally sighed in relief.


    ...


    While lying on the bed, Cen Xi didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.


    As she turned back and forth, she couldn¡¯t help but think about who that woman was. The woman¡¯s voice sounded soft and elegant, sounding extremely pleasant to her ears. Besides, when she jumped into his arms, he didn¡¯t push her away andforted her gently instead.


    Cen Xi knew that this was very normal.


    He wasn¡¯t anyone to her. It was just that she had some feelings for him one-sidedly. It¡¯s very normal for him to have a woman he cared for with him.


    Maybe, he was only acting with the two mix blooded beauties the organization boss had given him. However, she felt that the woman tonight was different.


    Cen Xi buried her face in the nkets, humming sadly. She had lived twenty years, but it was her first time losing sleep over such things.


    ...


    The next day, Cen Xi went to the cafeteria to have breakfast before she headed towards Qiao Yanze¡¯s room.


    Since she barely sleptst night, she seemed really exhausted.


    Taking out a fruit candy from her pockets, she peeled the wrapper off and threw it in the trash can before popping the candy in her mouth.


    She didn¡¯t realize there was a tall man walking behind her. After seeing the candy wrapper she threw, the man shouted, ¡°Young Master Li, I found the person who attacked you yesterday!¡±


    Hearing this, Cen Xi nced behind her.


    Seeing a few men running towards her, she was so scared she sucked in a breath.


    Oh no!


    That Young Master Li that she had hitst night actually sent men to look for her in the hospital!


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t dare turn back again, running away hurriedly. Her sprinting speed was considered quick. However, the men chasing her were not only quick but they were relentless and didn¡¯t give up either!


    Where could she go? Cen Xi kept turning at the corners, not knowing where she was running to. She hurriedly hid in a washroom, not even seeing whether it was a male or female washroom.


    She pulled one of the cubicle doors open and hid in one hurriedly.


    The men chasing her also arrived at the washroom door.


    At this time, they didn¡¯t know if Cen Xi had ran into the male washroom or female washroom. Young Master Li put his hands on his waist. ¡°Let¡¯s split up. That darn girl, see if I¡¯ll kill her after I find her!¡±


    Cen Xi, who was in the male washroom, really felt the urge to bang her head against the wall so that she could end herself immediately.


    How could it be so coincidental?!


    She actually bumped into Qiao Sen in the cubicle!!!


    She nced at him in confusion. ¡°W-Why are you here?¡±


    Qiao Yanze came to look for the head of the hospital. After understanding his condition, he came to the washroom. He was about to go out when a hurried figure appeared.


    Naturally he heard Young Master Li¡¯s voice from outside as well.


    ¡°You were the one who caused the bump on Young Master Li¡¯s forehead?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s dark expression fell, looking like she wanted to cry. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Li¡¯s personality is that he won¡¯t give up unless he catches that person. You can pray for yourself.¡±


    Did that mean that he was going to watch her die?


    Seeing that he was about to turn around and leave, Cen Xi moved faster than her mind worked. She immediately stopped the man with her body, her hand pressing against his lips tightly.


    The man¡¯s eyes turned darker and colder. It was clear that his patience was reaching its limit.


    Cen Xi knew that he wasn¡¯t willing to be kept in the washroom cubicle by her, especially when he despised her so much.


    However, if she let him go out, it was equivalent to exposing her location!


    That Young Master Li was the son of the organization head. It was clear he wasn¡¯t someone that could be offended easily. If he caught her, he might torture her with some crazy methods!


    However, Qiao Sen clearly didn¡¯t care if she would be caught by Young Master Li, as he pulled her hand over her lips down easily.


    Seeing his eyes turn cold, looking like he was going to go crazy anytime, Cen Xi panicked. In her distraught, she stood on her toes immediately and pressed her lips against his without any care.


    As if not expecting her to be so daring, Qiao Yanze froze.


    Cen Xi knew that he would be more angry after she kissed him, but in order to stop him from going out, she still had to do something. Her hand slowly found his belt...


    A soft sp sounded, and his belt came undone.

 Chapter 1232 - Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 1232: Crazy</h4>


    Cen Xi took his belt, taking two steps back to put some distance between them. Without a belt, he probably wouldn¡¯t go out. She would return the belt to him after Young Master Li left.


    Trying to calm her racing heart, Cen Xi thought that she was at a safe ce, so she looked down and slowly prayed for Young Master Li to bring his men away.


    Qiao Yanze narrowed his eyes at the woman hiding in the corner. He knew clearly what her feelings for him were. If he really wanted to push his hatred for Xiao Ying onto her, he would have made her life a living hell already. However, he didn¡¯t want to be in any contact with people rted to Xiao Ying, because he knew clearly that this girl was innocent.


    He held himself back again and again, telling himself to let her off as long as she didn¡¯t anger him. But, she was good enough to always make him angry.


    Cen Xi listened to the noise outside, not really caring about the man inside. However, very quickly, she felt a dangerous feeling and a shiver ran down her spine.


    Her longshes fluttered and nced at the man walking towards her. Danger gleamed in his eyes. Cen Xi furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Mr Qiao, help me this once, and I promise to not cause any trouble again...¡±


    Before she finished speaking, the man¡¯s tall figure covered her. Compared to his tall figure, she appeared to be too small.


    He grabbed her small chin, lifting it up as Cen Xi caught her breath. Behind those amber contact lenses, her ck gem-like eyes met a pair of dark ones.


    The man¡¯s eyes were dark as an rming danger shed in them.


    Cen Xi thought that her actions before had angered her, so she passed him his belt. ¡°How about I return it to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°Mr Qia©`¡±


    Before Cen Xi finished speaking, the man kissed her harshly.


    After Young Master Li¡¯s men couldn¡¯t find the person he wanted to find in the female washroom, he went into the male washroom personally.


    He heard a woman¡¯s painful gasp the moment he entered.


    Cen Xi¡¯s lips were bleeding from the kiss.


    ¡°Young Master Li, is she here?¡± Young Master Li¡¯s men ran over.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the middle of the day, but someone is here... They¡¯re too shameless!¡±


    ...


    Cen Xi went to the nurse station and borrowed a nurse uniform from her colleague. Since her lips were split open, she had to go back to the dormitory to apply some medicine.


    However, she only arrived at the dormitory door when a man smiling wickedly appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Woman, I finally found you!¡± Young Master Li ced his hands in the pockets of his tattered jeans, his handsome face leaning in front of Cen Xi. ¡°So it¡¯s the little ck girl. I asked all of the nurses in your hospital and heard that you love eating this type of fruit candy the most.¡± Young Master Li showed Cen Xi a candy wrapper. ¡°The nurses staying in the same dormitory as you have already told me about you.¡±


    Cen Xi wasn¡¯t in a good mood, so her eyes on Young Master Li was a little cold as well. ¡°So what?¡±


    So what?


    The little ck girl was so daring!


    Young Master Li took out a dagger from his waist, but Cen Xi¡¯s expression was unchanged. ¡°You want to kill someone just because of a bump on your forehead, are human lives so worthless in your eyes?!¡±


    ¡°Y-You, don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t say that I would kill you. I only wanted you to teach me how to use the crossbow, or it¡¯s fine to teach me how to shoot a gun too. My father keeps thinking that I¡¯m useless.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then how about a normal bow? Stop brushing me off. I can guess from the bump on my forehead that you¡¯re a master at ying with a crossbow.¡±


    ...


    Just like that, Young Master Li would pester Cen Xi almost every day, asking her to teach him to use a bow. After knowing Cen Xi a little more, Young Master Li found out that she wasn¡¯t only good at using a bow, she knew how to climb trees too. She was like a little monkey, extremely interesting and fun.


    She would reply nicely most of the time, but once her temper came, he wasn¡¯t able to humor her no matter what.


    Time passed really quickly. After half a month, it was time for Qiao Yanze to be discharged.


    ording to Cen Xi and Bai Wei¡¯s agreement, Cen Xi was to return. In thest few days, Cen Xi and Young Master Li had gotten a little closer. She found some useful information from Young Master Li, so before Qiao Yanze discharged, she asked to meet him at a small sewer under the hospital.

 Chapter 1233 - Wishful Thinking

    <h4>Chapter 1233: Wishful Thinking</h4>


    Cen Xi waited at the small river bank early, although she wasn¡¯t hundred percent sure that Qiao Sen woulde. They had not interacted much since thest time they were like a house on fire.


    She did not take this matter to heart.


    After all, she was the one who had feelings for him and he had none for her. He only did that to her after being blocked in the washroom and having his belt taken from him by her.


    She was at fault too.


    Although they did not interact much, Cen Xi would asionally find him staring at her when he thought she was not paying attention.


    She was unable to describe that gaze. It was slightly cold,plex and bone-chilling.


    As Cen Xi rested her cheeks in between her hands,, she stared at the clear river for some time. She waited for nearly an hour.


    He did note.


    Cen Xi lowered her eyes, hiding a trace of disappointment.


    It was likely he would not being!


    Cen Xi stood up from the river bank and turned around, when she saw a tall figure walking towards her from afar.


    He was wearing a ck jacket and looked tall with his long legs. He had one hand in his pants pocket, giving out an aloof and dignified air.


    The doubt that was hidden in Cen Xi¡¯s heart floated up again. She was not sure who he was, but one thing was for certain. Qiao Sen was no ordinary person.


    His legs were long and very soon, he was in front of her. Cen Xi stood behind a pile of weeds. He walked over and pushed those weeds aside, looking at her like he was looking at a ¡®dwarf¡¯.


    In fact, Cen Xi was not considered short as she was 1.65 meters tall. But her bones were slender, her face small so she looked small when she was next to him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± His gaze was cold and the bright rays of light fell on him, making him look blurry and unclear.


    Cen Xi took out a folded paper from her pocket and passed it to the expressionless man. ¡°This is something I heard from Young Master Li. I know you¡¯re looking for the base of the organization. That day I was drinking with Young Master Li and he seemed to mention that there are two connected mountains at the headquarters. There is a sea in the west and the soil there is red.¡±


    Qiao Yanze took the note from Cen Xi, opening it and taking a nce.


    She even listed out a few ces she thought to be suspicious. This girl should be less than 20 years old, but she had such a wide range of knowledge. One of the ces listed was a no man¡¯snd.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it will help you. You¡¯ll be discharged soon and I hope that you cane back safely after youplete your mission.¡±


    Qiao Yanze said nothing. He took out a lighter and lit the paper Cen Xi had handed to him. When the paper had turned into ashes, Qiao Yanze raised his head and looked at her darkly. ¡°What¡¯s your motive?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s curled eyshes fluttered slightly and the hands that hung by her sides clenched slightly. ¡°Mr Qiao, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve really fallen for me.¡± He came up to her, his long fingers pinching her chin.


    During the period of his hospitalization, she took care of him withoutint and risked the danger of getting information from Young Master Li. If she was not careful, she might even lose her life!


    Cen Xi¡¯s chin was hurting from his pinch. Butpared to the pain in her chin, she felt more miserable in her heart.


    He hated her, so no matter what she did, it felt like there was a motive behind it!


    Forcing the tears that were brimming in her eyes back, she said bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any motives. You saved me in the desert, I just, just...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be delusional!¡± He tightened his hold on her chin, his gaze sharp and cold. ¡°It¡¯s impossible in this life!¡±


    He pushed her and she fell onto the grass. Her palms pressed onto the stones and scraped against the gravel. It stung in pain.


    She lowered her eyes, her fingernails digging into her palms as she tried to adjust her mood. She raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Can you stop having wishful thoughts? I said it¡¯s just to repay you for saving my life in the desert. There are so many men who like me. You should go and take a look at yourself in the mirror!¡±


    Not wanting to look embarrassed in front of him, Cen Xi stood up from the ground and left.


    As she walked down the river bank, she started to run. She had not shed tears for a long time. But at this moment, she felt a lump in her throat and her heart felt suffocated, and she felt very miserable.


    Her tears fell inrge drops.


    Along the way, she fell, but she got up quickly and kept running.


    ...


    On the riverbank.


    Qiao Yanze looked at the girl who had run away, stumbling and tripping, and he pinched his nose bridge with his long fingers.


    There was still a faint fragrance lingering around the air at the ce she stood just now.


    He frowned and took a few steps forward. He only feltfortable when that faint fragrance dissipated.


    ...


    Qiao Yanze was discharged in the afternoon.


    Ba Er and Young Master Li came to pick him up. Young Master Li did not see Cen Xi in Qiao Yanze¡¯s ward and after letting Ba Er know, he went to look for Cen Xi.


    In the end, he found Cen Xi in the canteen.


    She had bought arge bowl of noodles that even men could not finish, and was busily eating it with gusto.


    Young Master Li went over and did not disturb her. Looking at her slurping the noodles into her mouth, a smile could not help appearing on his handsome and devilish face.


    He did not know what spell he was under. He actually found that other than being interesting, this little Xiaohei was also quite good-looking.


    Other than her skin being a little dark, her facial features were not too bad.


    Cen Xi did not notice Young Master Li who was not far away. It was not meal time yet at the canteen so she asked the chef to make a bowl of noodles for her.


    She ate very fast, but was also very elegant and did not have the sounds of her slurping the noodles.


    Seeing that the bowl of noodles was half eaten and she had no intention to stop, Young Master Li went over and took the big bowl of noodles away.


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes were blurred by the steam from the noodles and she could not see her surroundings clearly at all. She mechanically moved her chopsticks down, but did not pick up any noodles.


    She closed her eyes, opened them again and found that her bowl of noodles was missing.


    Eh?


    Looking up, she saw Young Master Li standing opposite her. She quickly adjusted her mood and smiled at him. ¡°Young Master Li, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you picking Mr Qiao up?¡±


    Young Master Li sat opposite Cen Xi and saw that her eyes were red. ¡°You cried?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cen Xi pointed at the bowl of noodles Young Master Li had taken away. ¡°But it¡¯s because of the spiciness. It feels really good to eat spicy things.¡±


    Young Master looked at Cen Xi like she was an idiot. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re crying because Qiao Sen is leaving. You like him.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart jolted.


    Was it really so obvious that she liked Qiao Sen?


    ¡°He¡¯s not handsome, why would I like him? He¡¯s just the first patient I¡¯ve taken care of since I started work, so I feel a little reluctant. Of course, I¡¯ll also miss my friend, Young Master Li too.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Young Master Li touched his head happily, his handsome face looking slightly unnatural. ¡°Then, I¡¯lle and y with you when I¡¯m back from the base.¡±

 Chapter 1234 - He’s Dead

    <h4>Chapter 1234: He¡¯s Dead</h4>


    Cen Xi looked at Young Master Li, who was sunny and handsome. asionally he was bad, but most of the time he was good to her, and she felt a slight guilt in her heart.


    After seeing him this time, she knew that they would not have a chance to meet anymore. If the criminal organization was wiped out, as the son of the leader of the group, Young Master Li would not be able to escape.


    They were people from two different worlds.


    Although Young Master Li was quite a good person, the criminal organization he and his father ran had killed many innocent people and families.


    She also knew that Young Master Li was not so easy to talk with on the surface, he also had a dark side to him. The other time she identally saw him forcing drugs into a man who did not listen to him. She did not know what kind of new drug it was, but after taking it, the man left, convulsing.


    How would a person like Young Master Li have feelings?


    Young Master Li¡¯s phone rang and looking at the caller ID, he stood up from the chair. ¡°My father¡¯s calling me. I¡¯ll probably be back here in a month¡¯s time. See you then.¡±


    Cen Xi did not reply. She did not want to deceive him, because after they left, she would leave too. A monthter, they could not possibly meet.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also finished eating, I¡¯lle with you!¡±


    Cen Xi followed Young Master Li out. Young Master Li wanted to hang his arm around her shoulders but she moved away silently.


    This little girl was always avoiding him at the most crucial moment.


    When they were at the entrance of the canteen, Young Master Li suddenly turned around. Cen Xi, who was following behind, did not expect him to turn and her forehead almost knocked into this chest.


    She stopped and looked in bewilderment at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Young Master Li?¡±


    As soon her voice fell, she was pulled into his arms.


    Cen Xi struggled and Young Master Li¡¯s slightly annoyed voice sounded above her head. ¡°You¡¯re so dark, what on earth am I...¡± He did not continue and said, ¡°Why are you being nervous? I just want to hug you before I leave.¡±


    Hearing him say that, Cen Xi did not struggle anymore. She let him hug for several seconds. ¡°Are you done? It¡¯ll be bad if someone sees us.¡±


    ¡°Whoever dares to say anything, I¡¯ll kill him with an arrow.¡±


    Cen Xi was speechless.


    Feeling the stiffness of her body, Young Master Li released her soon after. He waved at her. ¡°I¡¯m going now. Don¡¯t miss me too much.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. Not talking about how Young Master Li was as a person, they got along quite well and happily.


    Young Master Li took a few steps forward before he turned around suddenly, kissing her cheek before she could react.


    Before she could say anything, Young Master Li ran away, his ears slightly red.


    Stunned, Cen Xi did not know how to react for a moment. Not long after Young Master Li ran away, he saw a tall figure.


    He rubbed his short hair. ¡°Brother Sen, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t pick up Master Ba¡¯s call so I came to look for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying goodbye to a friend.¡± Young Master Li put his arm around Qiao Sen¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Qiao Yanze saw that Young Master Li was smiling like a child and he narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Do you like the Nurse Xiaohei?¡±


    Young Master Li did not answer, but whistled happily and got into the car. Qiao Yanze went into the car after him and before getting in, he turned around.


    Cen Xi was hiding behind a tree and seeing Qiao Yanze turning his head around suddenly, her heart skipped a beat in fright. She hid behind the tree hurriedly, pulling the branches to block her face.


    After a moment, she poked out her head again, but only after the car had left.


    ...


    <i>A monthter.</i>


    ¡°... On September 15, XX Group¡¯s base was annihted by the Interpol and its leader, Ba Er was shot and killed on the spot. His son, Ba Li and 10 senior executives were arrested and the base was destroyed...¡±


    ¡°Xiaoxi, the news reported that our undercover, Qiao Sen, was shot dead with the criminals and died heroically. But because he¡¯s an undercover, we can¡¯t arrange for a funeral and put his name in the heroes¡¯ park, but we¡¯ll remember him forever.¡±


    Really?


    Really?!


    Qiao Sen was dead?


    ¡°Xiaoxi, Xiaoxi, wake up...¡±


    Cen Xi opened her eyes, cold sweat covering her and her mind was nk for a moment.


    ¡°Xiaoxi, are you awake?¡±


    Cen Xi blinked and looked at Liang Meng¡¯er, who kept shaking her, and she sat up from the bed with a dizzy head. ¡°Xiaoxi, you¡¯ve been sleeping for nearly a day.¡±


    After Cen Xi learned the news of Qiao Sen¡¯s heroic sacrifice from Bai Wei, she had nightmares for a week.


    Although they had a bit of row when they separated, she did not hate him. She only wished for him to return safely.


    But, he had sacrificed himself!


    ¡°Xiaoxi, did you cry?¡±


    Cen Xi touched her face and felt coldness on her fingertips.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you these days? You¡¯re always depressed.¡±


    Shaking her head, a smile appeared on Cen Xi¡¯s cold, yet charming face. ¡°I had a nightmare. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Seeing Liang Meng¡¯er¡¯s hesitation to speak, Cen Xi asked, ¡°Why, do you have something to say to me?¡±


    After Cen Xi returned to the Capital, she went back to university. Except for going back to her apartment on weekends, she basically spent the rest of her time there.


    There were a total of four girls living in the dormitory. Other than Liang Meng¡¯er and her, there was still one called Chu Yu and another called An Qin.


    An Qin was an ice beauty who seldom went back to the dormitory. Chu Yu, like her name, was gentle and beautiful, and had a good rtionship with Cen Xi.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you reject Mr Shen Hao the other day? I did not know where he found out, but he said that he had seen the small red mole on the inner side of your thigh and that you¡¯re not a virgin anymore. He said that you slept with him before and Chu Yu was furious. She went to find Shen Hao at noon for an exnation, but was forced into the car by him.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Why are you only telling me this now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also just received Chu Yu¡¯s call. Shen Hao took her to Haiyan yacht and wanted to make her apany those rich young men.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoxi, what should we do? Shen Hao is a well-known rich young man in the Capital. Chu Yu must have angered him, standing up for you. If he really gave Chu Yu to those young men, Chu Yu¡¯s life would be over!¡±


    Cen Xi got out of bed and went to the cab, taking clothes to change. She tied her long hair into a ponytail and carried her canvas bag. ¡°I¡¯ll go over now.¡±


    Liang Meng¡¯er pulled Cen Xi. ¡°Aren¡¯t you throwing yourselves to the wolves if you go over?¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t watch Chu Yu get destroyed.¡± Cen Xi pulled Liang Meng¡¯er¡¯s hand away and left the dormitory in a hurry.


    ...


    In the middle of the boundless sea, on a three-storey, luxurious yacht.


    Two rows of bodyguards in ck were guarding the entrance of the yacht. Everyone who went in needed an invitation or work permit.


    Cen Xi crouched down in an inconspicuous corner of the wharf, her beautiful face scrunched up. The security was so strict. Unless she could turn invisible, it would be difficult for her to go up there!


    Just when Cen Xi was at a loss, she saw a familiar figure from the corner of her eye.

 Chapter 1235 - Mr Qiao is Here

    <h4>Chapter 1235: Mr Qiao is Here</h4>


    It was the ice beauty, An Qin, living in the same dormitory with her, who wasing over.


    Dressed in a wine red embroidered cheongsam, she had put on smoky makeup on her face. She was walking slowly, with a hand on her stomach, looking like she was in pain.


    Cen Xi walked quickly towards An Qin and supported her swaying body. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    An Qin liked to be alone usually and seldommunicated with Cen Xi and the rest. There were rumors that An Qin was making money with her body outside. Cen Xi did not think so because there was something cold and elegant about An Qin that ordinary girls did not have.


    An Qin did not expect to meet Cen Xi here and seeing the concern in Cen Xi¡¯s eyes, An Qin pursed her pale lips. ¡°I don¡¯t feel so well...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call an ambnce.¡±


    An Qin fell onto the beach, her forehead covered with sweat. ¡°Cen Xi, can you do me a favor?¡±


    An Qin held Cen Xi¡¯s hand, pleading with her eyes.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I work in Room 1 of the Haiyan Yacht and signed an agreement with them to work for half a year. If I don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll need to pay highpensation fees. Cen Xi, we¡¯re about the same size. Can you help me for one night? I have a terrible stomachache.¡±


    Cen Xi was worried about how to get onto the yacht and seeing An Qin in such pain, she nodded and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡±


    An Qin pulled Cen Xi to a quiet ce and exchanged their clothes. Cen Xi wore An Qin¡¯s cheongsam and An Qin endured the pain in her stomach and put on smoky makeup for Cen Xi.


    Both of them had small faces, slender eyebrows and sharp chins. After putting on the makeup, they looked simr.


    ¡°Cen Xi, thank you. My job is to pour wine for the guests and I don¡¯t need to do anything else, so you don¡¯t have to worry. All themissions you take tonight are yours.¡±


    An Qin was a person of few words and this was Cen Xi¡¯s first time hearing her speak such long sentences. She shook her head. ¡°Go to the hospital quickly. I¡¯ll help you work for tonight and I¡¯ll give you all the money I receive.¡±


    After the ambnce came, Cen Xi helped An Qin into it.


    An Qin leaned against the window and looked at Cen Xi who was in the cheongsam. Usually at school, Cen Xi was always in a simple t-shirt and jeans. She was really good-looking and even her simple outfit could attract the attention of many boys.


    Now that she had changed into a wine red cheongsam, it made her skin look even more fair and her neck was creamy and slender. The cheongsam had a high slit and as she walked, her slender long legs could be seen faintly.


    Cen Xi took the work permit An Qin had passed her and got onto the yacht smoothly.


    She found the other staff and after inquiring about where Shen Hao¡¯s room was, Cen Xi rushed over.


    Shen Hao¡¯s room was on the second floor. Cen Xi found the room and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Cen Xi pushed the door and went in. There were two people kissing deeply on the sofa and nced at her when she came in. They probably did not recognize her and thought she was a staff on the yacht as they continued to kiss for a while.


    ¡°Young Master Shen, when that sl*t Cen Xies, you have to give her a good punishment. She doesn¡¯t give you face at all and refused your confession in public.¡±


    Cen Xi frowned slightly and stopped.


    Shen Hao grinned wretchedly, his hand moving along the exquisite curves of Chu Yu¡¯s body. ¡°I heard that she¡¯s one of the three flowers in your school, and the most arrogant one. Many boys pursued her, but she refused them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but she looks innocent on the surface and is actually promiscuous on the inside. Who knows how many men she was involved with behind our backs! Even though she dresses simply, the clothes she wears are all branded.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s chest heaved up and down. Just because she wore branded clothes didn¡¯t mean that she was involved with men secretly! It was because she used her own ability and did interpretation for others in her spare time!


    Fortunately, she was a person who didn¡¯t have deep ties when making friends. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she be hurt by Chu Yu¡¯s words?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Beauty Chu. When Cen Xies, I¡¯ll make her get more than what she bargained for,¡± Shen Hao said and found that something was wrong. He looked at the girl standing by the coffee table. He saw that she had smoky makeup on, her eyebrows exquisite, winged eyeliner drawn on the corner of her eyes and her figure slender. Shen Hao¡¯s eyes turned bright. ¡°No wonder someone said that the service staff of Haiyan are all pretty and the best in the world. It seems like it¡¯s true...¡±


    Shen Hao released his hold on Chu Yu and walked towards Cen Xi.


    Cen Xi suppressed the urge to kick him to death, thinking about how she was using An Qin¡¯s identity to be on the yacht, she felt that it was not good to cause trouble for An Qin.


    She replied with a higher voice on purpose, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I went into the wrong room. I¡¯m in charge of Room 1.¡±


    Without waiting for Shen Hao to say anything, Cen Xi turned and left quickly.


    She was afraid that if she hesitated for a second, she would pick up the wine bottle and pour the wine on the two of them.


    Chu Yu looked at Cen Xi¡¯s back and frowned, thinking that it looked familiar. Until the door closed, Chu Yu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Young Master Shen, that person seems to be Cen Xi!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Shen Hao stood from the sofa and ran after her. Cen Xi had put on makeup and her ming red lips were different from her usual cold and pure appearance. There was a feminine charm to her tonight.


    Shen Hao¡¯s throat itched at the thought of her appearance.


    ...


    After Cen Xi came out of the room, she ran quickly to the third floor. She knew that Chu Yu would recognize her soon. If she did not run faster, Shen Hao would probably catch up with her.


    At the door of Room 1 on the third floor, Cen Xi let out a sigh of relief.


    No personal belongings could be brought on the yacht and her self-defense items were not brought onboard. If she and Shen Hao were to go against each other head on, she would not be his match.


    Cen Xi tidied her hair, knocked and waited outside the room. After a while, seeing that no one answered her, she pushed the door open.


    She looked carefully inside. The sofa was full of people and the room was surrounded by smoke, voices,ughter and the clinking of sses.


    ¡°Waiter, why are you standing there? Come and pour the wine.¡± Someone saw Cen Xi and waved to her.


    The VIPs in the room on the third floor all looked to be of fine qualities and almost all the men were apanied by beautiful women. Cen Xi went in, feeling relieved.


    There were more than ten bottles of expensive wine on the coffee table. Cen Xi poured neen sses of wine ording to their orders.


    When she came in, she had counted that there were 19 men and women in the room.


    ¡°Girl, pour another ss. There¡¯s another important young man who hasn¡¯t arrived yet tonight.¡±


    Cen Xi lowered her eyes and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    She crouched down by the coffee table again and poured wine into an empty ss. Just then, the door of the room was pushed open by the in charge of the yacht. He led a man in a V-neck ck silk shirt and fitted cropped pants into the room.


    As Cen Xi was focused on pouring the wine, she only reacted when she heard a voice say, ¡°Young Master Qiao, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®Qiao¡¯, Cen Xi¡¯s hand shook and she looked up at the door.

 Chapter 1236 - He Looked at Her Like She Was a Stranger

    <h4>Chapter 1236: He Looked at Her Like She Was a Stranger</h4>


    The first thing Cen Xi saw was a pair of long legs.


    Then her gaze slowly moved up and she saw the man¡¯s tall body and a devilish face like it was from aic.


    Slender upturned eyes, high nose bridge, sexy red lips. His facial features and the outline of his face were like it was made by God¡¯s hands, there seemed to be no ws.


    He wore a pair of rimless sses, his forehead covered with his bangs. The outline of his face was well-defined and handsome, making one fascinated just by looking.


    He had one hand in his pants pocket, his lips lifted slightly in a devilish and cold smile. His body exuded a strong aura.


    As he came in, all the men and women stood up from the sofa.


    Only Cen Xi, who was crouched down by the coffee table, seemed to be fixed in ce, staring at the man who hade into the room.


    She knew him.


    She had seen his photo countless times. Before she met Qiao Sen, she had always wanted to find him, wanting to atone for her sister¡¯s mistake.


    But he had not been heard of and she did not know where he had gone. She never expected to meet him on the yacht tonight.


    She lowered her fluttering eyshes that were like butterfly wings and tightened her grip on the wine bottle.


    Were her eyes ying a trick on her?


    Other than his face, his figure, the way he walked as well as the aura of keeping people away from him, were all very simr to the Qiao Sen she knew.


    Qiao Sen...


    There was a dull pain in Cen Xi¡¯s heart when she thought of him.


    Did he really sacrifice himself?


    Or, did he change his identity and start a new life?


    Cen Xi lowered her face and was like a puppet that had lost the ability to think, her mind nk.


    ¡°Third Brother Qiao, you¡¯re here.¡± The one who spoke was Tang Xi, who was Qiao Yanze¡¯s best friend since he was a child and grew up together with him.


    When the incident happened at the Qiao family, the Tang family who was close with the Qiao family, was also implicated. Tang Xi was forced to go abroad and when he secretly returned home, Qiao Yanze had disappeared and no one knew where he had gone.


    Qiao Yanze looked at Tang Xi, whose eyes were red, and they shook hands and bumped their shoulders in the way of good buddies. Tang Xi could not wait and pulled Qiao Yanze to sit down.


    ¡°Girl, pour some wine.¡±


    After a few seconds, Tang Xi saw that the waitress did not bring the wine and he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Girl, what¡¯s the matter with you? Pour the wine!¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at the woman by the coffee table with his upturned eyes that were under the lenses.


    The woman was wearing a wine red cheongsam with a high slit. As she was crouching down, most of her legs were exposed and her skin was fair and clear as jade.


    She had her head lowered like she was in thought.


    She only reacted when Tang Xi called her for the second time, and poured the wine hurriedly, bringing it over with her head lowered.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s tall and elegant body leaned against the sofa, his chin resting on his long fingers. Every action of his showed the coldness and arrogance of a rich young man. Instead of taking the wine, he stared fixedly at Cen Xi, whose head was lowered. He said in a clear and slightlyzy voice, ¡°Lift your head up.¡±


    His voice was what she had never heard before.


    If he was Qiao Sen, this must be his real voice.


    It sounded so good.


    ¡°Hey, girl. Why are you so nk? With your level, how can you serve in Room 1?¡±


    Cen Xi could hear Tang Xi¡¯s discontented voice and her dazed head cleared. She had promised An Qin that she would work hard for her for one night, so she could not screw up her work.


    Cen Xi looked up at Qiao Yanze. ¡°Excuse me, your wine.¡±


    The light in the room was dim, but it was enough for Qiao Yanze to see clearly the woman standing in front of him.


    The wine red cheongsam made her look even fairer, she had smoky makeup on her face, the corner of her eyes drawn with eyeliner, making her seem more enchanting and charming.


    He did not know what tricks she used, but her slender body seemed voluptuous.


    Tang Xi saw that Qiao Yanze was not taking the wine and he raised his eyebrows, giving a naughty smile. ¡°Why, Third Brother, you¡¯re interested in this girl?¡±


    Qiao Yanze ignored Tang Xi¡¯s teasing and did not take the wine from Cen Xi. He leaned over and poured himself a ss.


    Tang Xi was shrewd. Seeing that Qiao Yanze did not like this waitress and did not even want to drink the wine she poured, he seemed to understand something. ¡°You had a rtionship with her before?¡±


    Qiao Yanze touched his ss with Tang Xi. ¡°Change the topic.¡±


    The voices of the two men were not loud and there were voices of other people talking and drinking in the box so Cen Xi could not hear what they said. But from Tang Xi¡¯s lips, she could see that he said to Qiao Yanze, ¡°Don¡¯t treat women like they¡¯re vicious just because of that other time. After all, that woman was only one example. There are a lot of pretty women on the yacht tonight. If you want, I can arrange for some to go to your room and you can choose whichever one you like.¡±


    Before Cen Xi could see what Qiao Yanze said, there was a weight on her slender shoulders. A drunk young man had grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Little beauty, since Young Master Qiao doesn¡¯t want to drink the wine you poured, I¡¯ll drink it. Come here and drink with me?¡±


    Not giving Cen Xi a chance to speak, the young man pulled Cen Xi forcefully to the corner of the sofa.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not an escort.¡± Cen Xi struggled out of the young man¡¯s arm.


    The young man took out a pile of cash. ¡°How about this, if you drink with me, all of this will be yours?¡±


    Cen Xi nced at the center of the sofa from the corner of her eye. Qiao Yanze was lowering his head to light a cigarette. The moment the blue me from the lighter shot up, it reflected his handsome, cool and indifferent face.


    He did not look at her.


    Cen Xi could not help feeling suspicious that he was Qiao Sen. He had seen her at the Queen and King¡¯s wedding and knew her identity.


    So, he was this annoyed when he saw her?


    Tears filled Cen Xi¡¯s eyes. If he really was Qiao Sen, then her liking him was really ironic!


    ¡°Little beauty, I¡¯m just asking you to drink with me and not asking you to sleep with me. Why are you crying?¡±


    Cen Xi wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, a smile on her lips, not letting people peep into her inner world. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drink with you.¡±


    With that, Cen Xi sat beside the young man.


    The young man¡¯s throat itched slightly as he looked at her smiling at him. ¡°How about we y dice? Whoever loses, drinks.¡±


    Cen Xi smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The young man thought in his heart that when Cen Xi was drunk, he would take her to his room and then give her money tomorrow morning to send her away.


    Who knew that most of the time, he lost. Although she also lost, she did not lose much. He drank ten sses whereas she only drank one. He really doubted whether she drank that one ss out of respect for his reputation or because she was in a bad mood.

 Chapter 1237 - She Went into His Room

    <h4>Chapter 1237: She Went into His Room</h4>


    ¡°Little beauty, why are you so good at ying dice?¡± After drinking several sses of wine, the young man¡¯s head was slightly dizzy and he held Cen Xi¡¯s soft waist, putting his face on her shoulder.


    Cen Xi knew that he had drunk a lot and a smile appeared on her red lips. ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    The young man said to continue, but his eyelids were so heavy he could not open them. Smelling the faint fragrance from Cen Xi¡¯s hair, he was so drunk he fell asleep.


    Cen Xi called him a few times, and seeing that he had no reaction, she pushed him away.


    Tang Xi and Qiao Yanze, who were sitting in the middle of the sofa, had smoked a few cigarettes and caught up on everything. Tang Xi looked into the corner with interest and saw that Mr Zhou was knocked out drunk by that waitress. He grinned. ¡°That girl¡¯s quite good. Mr Zhou has a very high tolerance for alcohol, but he lost to a little girl like her.¡±


    Qiao Yanze satzily, his long legs ced on the coffee table. Hearing Tang Xi¡¯s words, he did not look towards the corner and put the cigarette in between his lips, puffing out a mouthful of smoke.


    His handsome face became hidden under the smoke. After experiencing the misfortune in his family, the wildness on him had faded away, leaving only dignity and inexplicable depth.


    Now, he was full of manliness. The women in the room shot looks at him, but he did not even spare them a nce.


    ...


    Although Cen Xi had made Mr Zhou drunk, she did not feel that well herself. She was not very good at drinking and her face would turn red easily. Although she had put on makeup, it could not hide the heat that wasing from within her.


    She went out of the room and went to the washroom.


    The washroom in the yacht was quite clean and she sat on the toilet lid, holding her burning face in her hands. Honestly, she felt a little dizzy, she might have to wait for it to pass before she could go out.


    After some time, there were voices of two women in conversation.


    ¡°I heard of Young Master Qiao before that incident happened to the Qiao family. He was one of the four most handsome men in the Capital. Seeing him this time, he really is tall, handsome and masculine!¡±


    ¡°Now that the Qiao family has regained its reputation, I heard that the King will soon reinstate their status as Duke and he will inherit the title in the future!¡±


    ¡°He has the looks and status, but it¡¯s a pity...¡±


    ¡°A pity what?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s impotent. Ever since he returned to the Capital, many people have been entertaining him. Two days ago, there was a rich family who wanted to marry their daughter to him and drugged his wine during the banquet dinner. In the end, the daughter was naked, but he had no reaction at all. I heard that he even threw up.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, impossible. He¡¯s tall so that area should be unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°So? After what happened to his family, his manhood should be useless.¡±


    ¡°What a pity. It seems like he was really hurt by a woman. Not only was he addicted to drugs, he became impotent just like an eunuch.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not-¡±


    Cen Xi kicked open the cubicle door and walked out with her face tensed.


    Looking at the two women who wereughing, Cen Xi red at them coldly and repeated what she had said, ¡°He¡¯s not impotent!¡±


    If he was Qiao Sen, he did have a reaction. He had a reaction to her when they were kissing each other in the hospital cubicle.


    Looking at Cen Xi, who had suddenlye out, the two women looked her over.


    Cold and charming face, delicate nose, ming red lips and exquisite figure. Cen Xi¡¯s beauty had no ws.


    ¡°Who are you? Looking at your attire, you should be the waitress on the yacht. How can a lower ss person like you even know if Young Master Qiao can do it?¡±


    The other woman covered her mouth andughed, her eyes full of contempt. ¡°Do the people now think that they can move up just because they have some beauty? Do you think Young Master Qiao will have a reaction to women just because you defended him? Forget it, I think you¡¯d better be your waitress and hook up with a financier who can make you happy and give you materialistic things!¡±


    Although Cen Xi could not be sure that Qiao Yanze was Qiao Sen, she felt extremely guilty towards Qiao Yanze because of her sister¡¯s actions and did not want to hear those words that would harm his male dignity!


    ¡°I think you said those words to insult Young Master Qiao because you can¡¯t get into bed with him! Just because he¡¯s not close to women doesn¡¯t mean that he can¡¯t do it. It just means that the women who seduced him were not charming enough and he was not interested in them.¡±


    When the two women saw that not only was Cen Xi defending Qiao Yanze, she was also saying that other women were not charming enough, they were so angry they wanted to tear off her face. ¡°If you¡¯re outstanding and charming, why don¡¯t you try getting into Young Master Qiao¡¯s bed? I think you won¡¯t even be able to enter his room!¡±


    ¡°Who says I can¡¯t get in?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± The disdain on the two women¡¯s faces became more intense. ¡°A lowly waitress sure is wild. Fine, let¡¯s see if you can enter Young Master Qiao¡¯s room and get into his bed. If not, we¡¯ll spread the word of Young Master Qiao¡¯s impotency tomorrow!¡±


    Cen Xi pushed the two women away and left with a tense face.


    ...


    Aftering out of the washroom, Cen Xi hit her head hard. What was she doing?


    Why was she not thinking properly after drinking too much? It was not like she did not know how much Young Master Qiao hated her!


    Although she was not sure if he was Qiao Sen or not, it could be seen from the fact that he did not drink the wine she gave him tonight that he was unwilling to even give her more than a nce.


    Cen Xi wanted to sneak away, but the two women had followed her.


    She felt extremely miserable thinking that if she could not prove anything, the people in the upper society of the Capital would know that Young Master Qiao was impotent tomorrow.


    Cen Xi returned to the room. Qiao Yanze was not on the sofa and another staff told her that he had returned to his room.


    After Cen Xi tried to find out from the staff where Qiao Yanze¡¯s room was, she mustered up her courage and went there.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s room was also on the third floor and only needed to pass a long corridor to get there.


    Standing in front of the door, Cen Xi took a deep breath before knocking.


    After a while, the door opened.


    Cen Xi looked at the two women who were hiding around the corner and staring fixedly at her and she went in with all her courage.


    The light was not turned on in the room and Cen Xi could not see her surroundings clearly. She could vaguely sense that there was a man standing by the door.


    Cen Xi had drank wine and her head was a little dizzy so her sense of smell was not as sensitive as usual. She bit her lip, not daring to talk to him. She turned around, pressed her face against the door, took a few deep breaths and suddenly shouted, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Then thinking about it, it sounded like she was being beaten and was not soft and coy at all. So she made her voice gentle and pretended that her breath was unsteady and, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient, take it easy and slow down, it hurts...¡±

 Chapter 1238 - So Shameless…

    <h4>Chapter 1238: So Shameless...</h4>


    Cen Xi tried to recall how the female lead shouted when she was pulled by her friend to watch an AV movie.


    ¡°P-Put me down first, we¡¯ll go to the bed... What? It¡¯s more fun here?


    ¡°A-A-Ah...


    ¡°You¡¯re so bad, mmh.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s face was already ming red. Although the alcohol boosted her courage, she was embarrassed and awkward making those provocative sounds.


    Especially when there was a man standing behind.


    Although it was dark, he could not see her expression and she could not see his face.


    There seemed to be a thick awkwardness in the air.


    Cen Xi felt a tingling in her scalp. She stood on tiptoes and looked through the peephole.


    Those two women were looking over with shocked expressions.


    Cen Xi shouted for nearly ten minutes before the two women left incredulously.


    Finally! Cen Xi¡¯s cheeks, ears and neck were flushed red. Fortunately, the man beside her did not turn on the lights or throw her out.


    Seeing that the two women had gone far, Cen Xi dared not speak to the man in the dark. She pulled open the door, wanting to go out.


    Suddenly, a hand came from above her head.


    The door closed with a bang. Then, the light was turned on and the room became bright.


    Cen Xi closed her eyes in despair.


    She pressed her forehead against the door, pulling the door handle, but the hand that was pressing against the door over her head had no intention of removing it.


    Until some faintughter sounded. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Girl.¡±


    Cen Xi looked up and there was shock in her eyes when she saw the man standing behind with a smile.


    I-It was not Young Master Qiao?


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart felt like it was on a roller coaster ride. After calming herself down, she felt lucky as it was not Young Master Qiao.


    It was fine as long as those two women believed that Young Master Qiao was not impotent.


    ¡°Who were you moaning for just now?¡±


    Cen Xi said, her scalp tingling, ¡°I made a bet with some colleagues. Young Master Tang, please don¡¯t mind me and let me off this time.¡±


    Tang Xi drew back his hand that was on the door and crossed his arms, looking at Cen Xi with a raise of his eyebrows. ¡°This is Young Master Qiao¡¯s room. If word gets out of you shouting here, it¡¯s not very good for his reputation.¡±


    ¡°I, I...¡±


    Before Cen Xi could finish, the door to the room that was connected to the lounge was pushed open.


    Three men came out.


    ...Wasn¡¯t that Young Master Qiao walking at the back?


    ¡°We¡¯re ying mahjong inside. Girl, you¡¯ve put on such a good show for us!¡±


    Cen Xi nced at the handsome man standing at the back who was ying with a lighter. He was looking at her with his beautiful upturned eyes narrowed. Her mind turned nk and her ears buzzed. She lowered her head and bowed at him. After apologizing, she pulled the door open and ran away.


    Looking at Cen Xi running away like a little rabbit, Tang Xi smacked his lips together. ¡°This little girl¡¯s quite interesting.¡±


    Qiao Yanze stared at the closed door, his eyes dark.


    Another young man saw that Cen Xi had run away and could not help teasing. ¡°Goddamn, her voice is so nice and soft. She almost got me hard.¡±


    Tang Xi kicked at that young man. ¡°You f*cking can¡¯t resist any kind of flirtation. Just her voice? I was standing by her side and for a moment, I really wanted to press her against the door and do her right there.¡±


    They started tough.


    Only Qiao Yanze, whose eyes under the lenses were like the sea covered with dark clouds. ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡±


    Striding towards the door, he pulled it open and stormed out under the surprised eyes of the other three men.


    ...


    Cen Xi ran a long way and dared not stop, her heart panicked and confused. She did not know how she had done such an embarrassing thing.


    After running for some time, she suddenly tripped. She was about to get up when it turned ck in front of her. A sack was thrown over her head and someone hit the back of her neck.


    ...


    When Cen Xi woke up, it was in a moment of suffocation and coldness. Her head seemed to be pressed into water, making her unable to breathe. She opened her eyes and it was water all around her, making her unable to see anything.


    Her hands were also tied and she could not break away.


    Just when she thought she was about to drown, she felt a pain in her scalp and she was pulled out.


    Cen Xi blinked her eyes and found that she was in a bathroom.


    The bathtub was filled with water and the ce she was almost drowned was in this bathtub. Her hair was grabbed and she was forced to look up. A greasy and fierce face appeared in front of her eyes.


    It was Shen Hao.


    Chu Yu stood beside Shen Hao, the two of them looking down at her.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Beauty Cen can also have such a day!¡± Shen Hao bent down and patted Cen Xi¡¯s cold and beautiful face. ¡°I almost didn¡¯t recognize you today with makeup on. I wanted to pursue you but you rejected me and made me turn rough. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being cheap?¡±


    Cen Xi looked at Shen Hao who looked like he had drunk too much and her heart tightened. At this time, she could not be rough with him, or she would only provoke him.


    A person who was drunk would be high in spirits andpletely uncontroble.


    ¡°Young Master Shen, I¡¯m just a weak woman, why are you tying me up? Untie me and let me wait on you properly?¡±


    Cen Xi blinked at Shen Hao, a touch of fragility on her charming face. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me, tying me up.¡±


    Shen Hao¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He thought that a weak woman would not be up to any tricks and it would not hurt to untie her. But he had just taken a step forward when Chu Yu stopped him. ¡°Young Master Shen, don¡¯t be hoodwinked. She¡¯s very cunning. If you untie her, you won¡¯t be able to subdue her.¡±


    Cen Xi shot a cold nce at Chu Yu. Chu Yu did not dare to meet her eyes and went out of the bathroom.


    Shen Hao crouched down and held Cen Xi¡¯s face in his hand. ¡°Beauty Xi, I¡¯ll promise you anything in the future as long as you¡¯re obedient. I¡¯ll give you a sports car tomorrow, how about that?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Shen, you disgust me. Don¡¯t you dare touch me.¡±


    Shen Hao liked a woman like Cen Xi, who looked gentle but was fierce in her bones. It aroused his desire to conquer her!


    ¡°You women are like this. Chu Yu was also unwilling at first, but look at her now. Isn¡¯t she obedient to me?¡± Shen Hao did not want to waste his breath talking anymore and pinched her chin, kissing her.


    But before he could touch her, he was knocked on the forehead by her forehead.


    Shen Hao was seeing stars by that hit and his mind turned nk.


    When the pain subsided, Shen Hao was furious. Raising his hand, he pped Cen Xi and then grabbed her hair, pushing her head into the bathtub again.


    ¡°Stupid b*tch, how dare you hit me? Are you feeling dissatisfied? Fine, I¡¯ll let you hold it in till you obey me!


    ¡°It¡¯s your honor to be liked by me. I wanted to treat you well, but you¡¯re too stubborn. Fine, when I do youter, I¡¯ll take photos of you naked and upload it to the school¡¯s forum tomorrow! B*tch, let¡¯s see how you can continue to be arrogant in the future!¡±

 Chapter 1239 - Kowtowing Three Times

    <h4>Chapter 1239: Kowtowing Three Times</h4>


    Cen Xi was very beautiful.


    She was as exquisite as a porcin doll. Pure and charming, many people would be attracted by her appearance when they first saw her.


    Although she had many pursuers, she had known self-defense since she was a child. It was not like she had not met someone who wanted to destroy her in order to get her.


    Da Long from the desert was one of them.


    But at that time, her hands were still able to move.


    After she came out of Young Master Qiao¡¯s room tonight, she was too flustered and nervous. She did not pay attention to her surroundings, so Shen Hao took the opportunity to capture her.


    She could not break free from the rope tied to her hands, and did not have the time to feel the burning pain on her face. Icy cold water kept flowing into her lips and nose. She wanted to float up, but Shen Hao was pressing her hard...


    Ugh! She felt that her lungs werecking oxygen and she felt more and more ufortable.


    Was she going to die here tonight?


    Just when she was about to suffocate again, Shen Hao hauled her up. Cen Xi fell to the ground and kept on spitting out water from her mouth. She felt like she was about to copse and could not exert any strength.


    Shen Hao looked at her fair legs from the slit on her cheongsam. He could not wait anymore, pressing himself onto her, his hand pulling at her cor and the fair skin of her shoulders and corbones could be seen.


    Cen Xi coughed violently and red at Shen Hao with cold red eyes. ¡°Scram, or I¡¯ll make you die a terrible death.¡±


    Shen Hao smiled scornfully. ¡°You¡¯ll beg me to want you when you get a taste of how good I am.¡±


    Then, he tore a bigger opening at her cheongsam.


    Looking at her breasts that could be vaguely seen wrapped around by her bra, he swallowed. Although it did not look too big, it was just right. The most important thing was that her skin was much fairer than that of ordinary people. It was tender like tofu and looked as though water could be squeezed out.


    <i>F*ck.</i> Shen Hao seemed to smell the faint fragrance of a virgin. With his eyes red, he lowered his head, wanting to kiss her but Cen Xi struggled desperately. Instead of taking advantage of her, he was bitten by her instead.


    Furious, Shen Hao did not kiss her anymore and pulled her legs apart directly, his fingers going towards her panty.


    <i>No!</i> Cen Xi was really afraid at that moment.


    Was her purity which she had been guarding for 20 years, going to fall into the hands of this viin?


    Cen Xi kicked him desperately.


    She kicked Shen Hao¡¯s manhood and he ground his teeth together in pain. He did not expect this woman to be so fierce!


    He had no mood to do her anymore, but he was furious. No matter what, he had to torture her half to death today!


    Hauling her up from the ground, he was about to press her into the bathtub when the bathroom door was kicked open suddenly with a loud bang.


    Shen Hao turned back on reflex.


    He saw a man dressed in an expensive shirt and pants standing at the door, a pair of rimless sses over his handsome face. His gaze was dark and menacing, like he was a demon from hell. The coldnessing out from his bones was enough to make people shiver.


    Before Shen Hao could react, the man picked Shen Hao up then, raising his long leg, then kicked Shen Hao in the abdomen.


    Bam! Shen Hao was kicked to the wall and fell, rolling a few times on the ground.


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you? How dare you touch me. Do you beli©`¡±


    Before he could finish, he was kicked a few times again. Until hey on the ground, unable to move.


    Qiao Yanze went to the pale Cen Xi, who was lying in front of the bathtub, and untied her hands, picking her up from the ground.


    Before he took her away, he looked at Shen Hao coldly, saying, ¡°The surname¡¯s Qiao, if you¡¯re unhappy, remember to find me.¡±


    ...


    Cen Xi was thrown onto the deck by Qiao Yanze like a broken doll.


    He took out a clean checkered handkerchief from his pants pocket and wiped his long fingers, as if they were stained with some disgusting bacteria.


    Cen Xi looked at his action and her pale lips trembled.


    After wiping his hand, he took out a ne from his pants pocket. When Cen Xi saw the ne, she stood up from the deck with difficulty. ¡°This is mine.¡±


    Did she drop it in his room just now?


    She wanted to take the ne back, but he took a step back.


    Behind him was the endless sea. At this time, the yacht was moving forward and it would only return to the shore tomorrow morning.


    Cen Xi¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°The ne is very important to me. Please give it back to me...¡±


    Before she could finish, he interrupted her coldly. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    When Cen Xi looked at his cold eyes under his lenses, her wet eyshes fluttered violently. ¡°Y-Yes, you¡¯re Young Master Qiao from the Duke¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know who ruined the Duke¡¯s family?¡±


    Inside, Cen Xi¡¯s soul was shivering. She bit her lip too hard and she tasted blood at the tip of her tongue. Her eyes were blurred by tears and she lowered her head, not daring to look at him. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Who was it?¡± A cold and dangerous glint shed past his narrowed eyes.


    Cen Xi closed her eyes, her tears falling out and her teeth chattering. ¡°I-It¡¯s my sister.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Qiao Yanze¡¯s tall body leaned against the railingnguidly and his hand that was holding her ne stretched towards the sea. When Cen Xi saw this, her pupils constricted. ¡°Young Master Qiao, no! This ne is really important to me, don¡¯t throw it away!¡±


    The coldness and danger on Qiao Yanze¡¯s face faded away and he lifted his lips into a faint smile. ¡°I heard that you were looking for me, wanting to apologize after you learned about what happened between your sister and I.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then apologize to me now. I want to see your sincerity.¡±


    Cen Xi sniffed, her wet body shivering under the sea wind at night. She bowed her head and said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Just a sorry?¡±


    ¡°What does Young Master Qiao want me to do?¡±


    Qiao Yanze smirked, his eyes under the lenses seemed calm, but in fact, they were even colder than sharp des. ¡°Will you do what I ask you to do?¡±


    Cen Xi nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Kneel down and kowtow to me three times.¡±


    Cen Xi raised her eyes and looked at him. He had a smile on his face but there was no warmth in it at all.


    A suffocating pain spread out from Cen Xi¡¯s chest and she met with his eyes. He was leaning against the railing, his tall body casting a frightening shadow and there was a bone-chilling coldness on his handsome and devilish face.


    They stared at each other for nearly a minute before heughed coldly. ¡°Why, you¡¯re unwilling?¡±


    He slowly loosened his hold on the ne in his hand.


    There was a thump.


    Cen Xi¡¯s slender body knelt on the deck. Then, with a loud bang, she hit her forehead on the ground.


    One time, two times, three times.


    Every time, she put all her strength into it.


    Her fair forehead was dripping with blood after kowtowing.


    But she did not say a word, bearing it all silently.

 Chapter 1240 - He Will Come and Look for Her

    <h4>Chapter 1240: He Will Come and Look for Her</h4>


    <i>On an inconspicuous fishing boat in the middle or the boundless sea.</i>


    A tall and cold figure stood in the dark night. He was wearing a ck windbreaker, blending with the night. The windbreaker on his body was pping because of the wind and his eyes that were looking at the distance through a pair of binocrs, were red, menacing and cold.


    ¡°Young Master, we have to leave here immediately. If Bai Wei catches up with us, there is only death for us.¡±


    The man who was holding the binocrs was Young Master Li. In the process of being escorted by Bai Wei, he killed the guard looking over him and escaped sessfully.


    The person talking to Young Master Li was his father¡¯s capable and trusted butler. The day the base was destroyed, the butler went out to buy something and escaped the entire ordeal.


    ¡°Qiao Sen is Qiao Yanze. That year the incident happened to the Qiao family, he disguised himself as Qiao Sen and became an undercover mole in our organization for three years in order to get revenge. He saved my father several times, regardless of his life and won over my father¡¯s trust. My father and I were too careless to have trusted him.¡±


    Young Master Li narrowed his eyes, his expression extremely dark. ¡°What I didn¡¯t expect most was the nurse called Xiaohei. She is not an ordinary person. I suspect she¡¯s the girl who is kowtowing to Qiao Yanze now.¡±


    The butler took the binocrs and looked at the brightly lit yacht. ¡°Young Master, this girl looks a little familiar. Don¡¯t you think that she looks a little like Number 21?¡±


    Number 21 was a top assassin trained by their organization. She had no name in the organization, only a code name.


    Young Master Li frowned. ¡°Now that you mention it, she does look simr. I remember Number 21¡¯s name was Xiao Ying. My father arranged for her to approach Qiao Yanze and she was the sinner who ruined the Qiao family.¡±


    The butler nodded. ¡°Yes, Master Ba asked Xiao Ying to go to the Qiao family to get close to Qiao Yanze. But something went wrong in the middle that you didn¡¯t know, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°What went wrong?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ying was beautiful and gentle. She was the best looking and most capable assassin among all the assassins we were training. Master Ba had always valued her and before she received the mission of Qiao Yanze, she was able toplete her previous missions very well. But, she made a big mistake on Qiao Yanze.¡±


    Young Master Li looked at the butler, his cold eyes narrowed. ¡°She fell in love with Qiao Yanze?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The butler¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°It¡¯s a taboo for an assassin to fall for their target. Especially when Master Ba asked her to find a chance to sleep with Qiao Yanze and get pregnant with his child, gaining his trust. She stopped Qiao Yanze when he was drunk and almost touched her and bit her finger until it bled the next day to let Qiao Yanze mistakenly think that he had done something to her.


    ¡°Master Ba asked her to continue to look for opportunities to sleep with Qiao Yanze, but she kept fooling Master Ba and begged Master Ba to let Qiao Yanze off. Master Ba was furious and whipped her ten times on the day she begged him. Since he was very disappointed with her, he disfigured her, then threw her into the sea. Then Master Ba let Number 21¡¯s double go back to Qiao Yanze with the reason that she was pregnant.


    ¡°At that time, Qiao Yanze thought that the current Queen of S Country was dead and was immersed in grief. Number 21¡¯s double made use of him being depressed and having his guard down, to put small amounts of drugs in his water. Then, she put the drug in his cigarettes so that he would gradually be addicted to the drug and lose his mind.¡±


    There was an unknown curve on Young Master Li¡¯s lips. ¡°I think when Number 21 approached Qiao Yanze, she was sincere to him and made him moved by her.¡± A shrewd man like him would be able to feel it if a woman was insincere.


    ¡°Number 21¡¯s double was able to imitate Number 21 perfectly. Even if I had been interacting with them for many years, I can¡¯t immediately distinguish them from each other. And because they were simr, Master Ba could abandon Number 21 and ask a double to go back to Qiao Yanze¡¯s side instead of her. But the most ironic thing was that before the death of Number 21¡¯s double, she had also fallen for Qiao Yanze.¡±


    Young Master Li said nothing more and looked through the binocrs at the girl who had kowtowed three times to Qiao Yanze.


    That fair and beautiful face was already covered in blood.


    But there were no tears in her eyes and her slender body seemed to contain a great power. Although her face was different, her eyes were very familiar to him.


    What a stubborn little thing.


    She must feel extremely guilty towards the person who asked her to kneel, if she was willing to kneel and kowtow in such a pathetic way.


    If she was Nurse Xiaohei, she had taken such good care of Qiao Sen in the hospital but was now kneeling and kowtowing to Qiao Yanze. Then, there was only one possibility...


    ¡°I heard that Number 21 has a sister?¡±


    The butler nodded. ¡°Master Ba originally wanted to find Number 21¡¯s younger sister and used her to threaten Number 21. But Number 21 would not disclose who her sister was, even at death¡¯s door. After she was thrown into the sea by Master Ba, Master Ba did not continue to look for her younger sister!¡±


    Young Master Li threw the binocrs to the butler and blew a kiss to the yacht that was gradually moving away. A cold smile appeared on his lips and he said in a voice that only he could hear, ¡°Little Xiaohei, I¡¯lle back for you.¡±


    ...


    On the yacht¡¯s deck.


    Cen Xi was feeling dizzy after she had finished kowtowing three times. Shey on the ground, her lips trembling slightly. ¡°Young Master Qiao, can you please return my ne?¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at Cen Xi, who had blood dripping from her forehead to her face, and he tightened his hold on the ne. Suddenly the ne popped open and there was a photo of a woman in the heart-shaped pendant.


    She was gentle, beautiful and charming. A nce at her was enough to know that she was a soft and gentle girl, the type that men loved.


    Qiao Yanze could not help thinking of the conversation he had with Zhizhi that year.


    <i>¡°She¡¯s called Xiao Ying, a gambler¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s such a soft and petite girl, but her personality is so strong. It made me remember the time when I met you. Our Zhizhi is also one of a strong character...</i>


    <i>¡°I made a bet with those young men that I will teach this maid within a month and make her submit to me fully!</i>


    <i>¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re teaching Xiao Ying. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s influencing you subconsciously... Uncle, too many things have happened recently. Have you really investigated clearly about Xiao Ying¡¯s identity?¡±</i>


    Look, Zhizhi had felt suspicious of Xiao Ying when she first saw her, but he had fallen into a trap that was woven by others and lostpletely!


    Qiao Yanze looked into the sea with red eyes, tightening his grip on his hold on the ne, the veins on the back of his hand throbbing.


    <i>Mom, did you see that? Xiao Ying¡¯s sister is kowtowing to you. The leader of the criminal organization has been shot dead. You can rest in peace!</i>


    Cen Xi, who was lying on the ground, looked at Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression that was getting increasingly dark and his face was getting tensed. She seemed to have a premonition of something and she said with a trembling voice, ¡°Young Master Qiao, please, please give me back my ne.¡±


    Before she could finish, the man raised his fist and unclenched his fingers.

 Chapter 1241 - D-Don’t Touch Me…

    <h4>Chapter 1241: D-Don¡¯t Touch Me...</h4>


    The luxurious yacht was still slowly moving forward. When the ne was dropped into the sea, there was not even a ripple in the water.


    Cen Xi stood up from the ground, dumbstruck.


    She did not look at the man¡¯s expressionless and handsome face. Without even thinking, she flipped over the railing and jumped into the sea.


    The whole process took only a few seconds.


    Qiao Yanze was shocked and went to pull her back on reflex, but did not manage to grab her.


    So, under the surprised gazes of the men who had been looking at them from upstairs, Qiao Yanze also jumped down.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°F*ck! Get someone to stop the yacht!¡± Tang Xi knocked the head of the young man beside him, his expression changing. Then, he went over the railing and jumped down from upstairs.


    In a few strides he had already rushed to the railings of the deck, but the sea was dark and nothing could be seen.


    Very soon, the yacht was stopped and a dozen crew members who were familiar with the water came.


    ¡°Go down quickly to save people, a man and a woman. You must save them!¡± Tang Xi roared, terrified.


    At this moment, he did not care about elegance or dignity. If anything happened to Third Brother Qiao, he would never be at ease in this lifetime.


    ...


    The sea water in the early autumn night was slightly cold.


    Qiao Yanze found Cen Xi who was swimming towards the bottom of the sea and pulled her up to the surface of the sea.


    ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± Cen Xi struggled violently in his arms.


    Qiao Yanze tightened his hold on her neck and snapped coldly, ¡°If you want to die, I can strangle you to death now.¡±


    ¡°If my death can make you put down your hatred, then strangle me!¡±


    Qiao Yanze clenched his jaw. ¡°Don¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    He kept tightening his grip, making Cen Xi gradually felt that it was difficult to breathe. She couldn¡¯t breathe. Too many things happened tonight and she already had no strength left. That ne was given to her and her sister by their mother and she had put her sister¡¯s photo inside. Although it was an ordinary ne, it carried her feelings for her mother and sister.


    And now it was gone.


    Gone.


    In the eyes of the Qiao family, her sister was merciless and should be punished. She never denied it and wanted to question her sister a thousand times, ten thousand times in her heart.


    How could she be such a ruthless person?


    However, she could not deny her sister¡¯s kindness to her because of her sister¡¯s mistakes. After her adoptive parents died, it was her sister who had been secretly sending money to her, enabling her to grow up safely.


    If Young Master Qiao wanted her to make amends for her sister by taking her life, she had no regrets!


    ...


    Qiao Yanze threw Cen Xi into his room.


    Cen Xi was feeling terrible all over. Her forehead was in pain, her heart was in pain as well as her limbs. It hurt.


    She had never been so miserable.


    Qiao Yanze stood not far away from her. He had exerted a lot of energy dragging her out from the sea and his chest was still heaving slightly.


    His wet ck shirt clung tightly to his tall body, making his firm and sexy chest muscles even more wild and charming.


    He had one hand on his waist, ring at the woman, who was lying on the ground like mud, with cold eyes. ¡°Do you think by dying you can atone for the sins your sister hasmitted?¡±


    Cen Xi had no strength to argue with him. She smiled, her eyes meeting his. ¡°If Young Master Qiao still has some tricks, just use them all.¡±


    Making her kneel and kowtow three times, throwing the ne she regarded as her treasure into the sea, all made her feel a twisting, gnawing pain.


    It was all right. Although her heart was dripping with blood, she would pay for what her sister had owed him.


    Qiao Yanze looked at her haggard yet arrogant eyes. He pursed his lips, feeling inexplicably unhappy. ¡°Scram, disappear from my sight right now! And don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±


    At his words, Cen Xi stood up from the ground nkly. Dragging her legs that were like lead, she walked towards the door.


    But she had just taken a few steps when everything went ck and she fell to the ground.


    ...


    Hearing a loud thump, Qiao Yanze, who was about to enter the bathroom, looked at the slumped figure on the ground and frowned.


    He strode towards her in a few strides. Looking at her injured forehead and flushed cheeks, he reached out his hand and touched her skin. It was burning hot.


    Qiao Yanze pursed his lips and carried her to the bed with a dark expression.


    Within seconds, he made a call and asked Tang Xi to call a female staff over.


    After a few minutes, the doorbell rang. Qiao Yanze went to the door and opened it.


    It was not a waitress who came over, but a tall and handsome man. Qiao Yanze had seen him once before, at Bai Wei¡¯s house.


    It was Bai Wei¡¯s son, Bai Lin.


    Bai Lin was on vacation recently and was having a party with some friends on the cruise.


    After he learned that someone had jumped into the sea, he rushed to the deck immediately. He learned that the person was saved and overheard someone mentioning the name Qiao Yanze, and heard the description of the girl who jumped into the sea. Thinking it sounded like Cen Xi, he hurried over.


    As Bai Lin looked at Qiao Yanze, he saw that his wet clothes were clinging tightly to his body. The outline of his taut chest could be seen faintly and his pants were also wet, the fabric clinging to his muscles, making his legs seem even longer.


    Bai Lin was a protective person. He regarded Cen Xi as his family and did not like to see her being aggrieved.


    The girl who had jumped into the sea better not be Cen Xi, or else...


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, is the girl you brought into the room Cen Xi?¡±


    Qiao Yanze was a little surprised when he saw that the first thing Bai Lin said was to mention the name of the girl in the room.


    He had underestimated her, as she was able to let Bai Wei send her to the hospital to take care of him and now could let the young master of the Bai familye to find her personally.


    Bai Lin was a decent person. He was usually serious and cold and surrounded by men. He was a workaholic and a cold-blooded man. It was said that he would be a bachelor for life.


    It seemed like the rumors were false.


    Bai Lin came in a hurry and there was evident worry in his eyes, which did not look like he did not like the opposite sex.


    Qiao Yanze lips were pursed tightly, thoughts running in his head. What was the rtionship between Cen Xi and Bai Lin?


    Just then, the female staff who was going to change Cen Xi¡¯s clothes, arrived.


    The female staff saw that there were two tall figures standing by the door, one was handsome and cold, the other handsome and serious, she asked cautiously, ¡°Young Master Qiao, do I go in now?¡±


    Qiao Yanze moved aside to let the staff go in.


    The female staff changed Cen Xi¡¯s clothes and came back over. ¡°Young Master Qiao, she¡¯s having a fever and the wound on her forehead is still bleeding. I think she needs a doctor...¡±


    Before the female staff could finish her words, she saw the handsome and serious man rush in.


    Bai Lin¡¯s expression changed when he saw Cen Xi who was lying on the bed. The hands that hung by his sides clenched into fist tightly, the veins on the back of his hand throbbing.


    ¡°Water... Thirsty...¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s weak voice sounded just as Bai Lin was about to lose control of his emotions. Hearing what she said, he immediately poured a ss of water and sat by the bed, moving closer to Cen Xi.


    Just when he was about to hold her up to feed her the water, she shrank towards the bed. ¡°D-Don¡¯t touch me...¡±

 Chapter 1242 - He is a Devil

    <h4>Chapter 1242: He is a Devil</h4>


    Seeing her trembling like she had been frightened, Bai Lin felt his heart ache and an angry beast was barely restrained within him.


    In his impression, this little girl had always been strong and her mentality was different from those of ordinary people.


    When had he ever seen her so disheveled, weak and distressed? Her forehead was in a bloody mess, her face red and hot, and her lips were dry and pale.


    What did she go through tonight?


    Although Bai Lin did not go close to her, he could already feel how hot her breath was! Bai Lin eyes showed his heartache, and he pressed his hand gently on her slender shoulders. ¡°Xiaoxi, it¡¯s me.¡±


    She did not wake up, but heard his voice. ¡°Brother Bai Lin...¡± Her tensed body rxed slightly.


    Bai Lin hummed with red eyes. His eyes would not turn red even if a bullet went through his body, but now looking at this fragile little girl, he felt a lump in his throat.


    What did she do wrong to make her bear all this?


    Bai Lin helped her up and fed the water he had poured bit by bit into her lips. Qiao Yanze saw the scene in the room and a trace of coldness shed past his eyes.


    After Bai Lin gave Cen Xi a few sips of water, he lifted her up from the bed.


    Qiao Yanze came over and narrowed his cold eyes. ¡°Did I say you could take her away?¡±


    Bai Lin¡¯s cold face was tense. ¡°Who are you to her? What right do you have to not let me take her away? I know you hate Xiao Ying, but what does it have to do with Xiaoxi? They did not grow up together and Xiao Ying only found Xiaoxi, saved her and supported her when Xiaoxi¡¯s adoptive parents passed away.


    ¡°Back then, she almost starved to death on the streets. She¡¯s grateful for her sister and is willing to atone for her sin. She knelt down to kowtow to you without self-esteem and made herself in such a terrible state, both physically and mentally. Isn¡¯t it enough?


    ¡°What wrong did she do from beginning to end? Why did you have to involve her in the resentment between you and Xiao Ying?¡±


    A cold smile appeared on Qiao Yanze¡¯s lips. ¡°I told her before that as long as she didn¡¯t provoke me, I wouldn¡¯t turn my hatred for Xiao Ying to her. But she keep appearing in front of me, making me think about how stupid I was in the past. Tell me, how can I let her off so easily?¡±


    Cen Xi, who was being held in Bai Lin¡¯s arms, had opened her eyes and was looking at the man who was a few steps away with bloodshot eyes.


    He was wet all over, his clothes clinging to him, making him look very tall. His short ck hair was not dripping with water, but was still wet with an indescribable cold air to him. The cor of his shirt was opened slightly, showing his firm and strong chest and revealing the muscr and strength that were usually concealed by his clothes.


    He was very handsome and full of masculinity.


    But from the moment she had guessed that he was Qiao Sen, her good impression of Qiao Sen would end there.


    Her sister had hurt him and his family so she knew very well that he hated her.


    He would not fall for his enemy¡¯s sister and she had no face to like a man who had experienced such a misfortune in his family after being hurt by her sister.


    She had heard everything he said just now.


    Lowering her thick eyshes, she said in a weak but firm voice, ¡°Young Master Qiao, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t appear in front of you again. I won¡¯t upset you again and make you remember all those sad memories.¡± Raising her eyes, she did not look at Qiao Yanze, but at Bai Lin. ¡°Brother Bai Lin, take me away.¡±


    Bai Lin¡¯s voice was bitter and hoarse. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He picked Cen Xi up and left in big strides.


    Looking at their backs, Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression turned extremely cold and dark.


    Reaching his hand into the pocket of his wet pants, he took out the ne that he had not thrown away at all.


    The corner of his lips lifted into a cold and mocking smile.


    ...


    After Bai Lin left with Cen Xi, Qiao Yanze went to take a bath in the bathroom.


    After a while, Tang Xi came over.


    Qiao Yanze came out of the bathroom, his upper body bare and he wore only a pair of ck casual pants, the drawstrings not tied and the pants hung slightly low. His six pack showed his masculinity as he wiped his hair with a towel.


    He was very tall, his hands and legs were long. The lines of his muscles were well-defined, his shoulders broad and waist slim. His muscles were not exaggerated, and were taut and firm. With his beautiful corbones, even women would look on with envy in their eyes.


    It was clear that his title as one of the four handsome men of the Capital was well earned. He was handsome and exquisite from head to toe. Before the incident of the Qiao family, he was devilish and wild and now, he was stable and indifferent, asionally showing a trace of dark coldness.


    ¡°Third Brother, I don¡¯t know what happened between you and that waitress girl just now, but you don¡¯t have to feel irritated about women anymore. I brought a beautiful girl over, how about you let her wait on you if you¡¯re unhappy?¡±


    Qiao Yanze sat on the sofa and said nothing.


    When Tang Xi saw this, he pped and a beautiful young girl in a long white dress came in by dancing. She danced in front of Qiao Yanze, bending down, spinning, kicking and doing a split...


    Qiao Yanze held a box of matches and he lit one. The bright me lit up and he suddenly reached out and flicked the match at the hem of the girl¡¯s dress.


    The girl¡¯s dress hem was ignited and she screamed in fright, losing her calm. She didn¡¯t even know how to save herself and could only scream and panic.


    Irritated at themotion, Qiao Yanze threw a nce at Tang Xi. Tang Xi quickly took a ss of water and doused the girl¡¯s burning dress.


    The girl fell to the ground with her face pale and looked at the man on the sofa who was like a devil. She did not dare to attract his attention anymore.


    Qiao Yanze waved his hand. ¡°Get out.¡±


    The girl seemed to have been granted amnesty and escaped as quickly as she could.


    After the girl left, Tang Xi sighed. ¡°Third Brother, why did you do that?¡±


    Qiao Yanze stood up from the sofa, a hand in his pants pocket. ¡°If it was before, I might have taken a second look if she¡¯s good-looking, but now, if I want to sleep with one, she must have talent. The one just now only knew how to scream when in trouble. Even if she¡¯s beautiful, she¡¯s just useless with only good looks.¡±


    Qiao Yanze turned and left the room.


    ...


    After the girl, whose dress was burned by Qiao Yanze¡¯s match, ran out, she met the two women who had quarreled with Cen Xi in the washroom.


    Those two women learned that Tang Xi had sent the most good-looking woman on the yacht to Qiao Yanze¡¯s room and seeing hering out with a pale face, they asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just enter Young Master Qiao¡¯s room? Howe you¡¯re out already?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Qiao is a devil. Don¡¯t ask anymore.¡±


    The girl ran away quickly. The two women were surprised to see the girl¡¯s burnt dress. ¡°That other waitress was moaning so loud in Young Master Qiao¡¯s room just now, was it just an act? That girl is the top hostess here, and even she was unable to sleep with Young Master Qiao. It must be that Young Master Qiao is really impotent...¡±


    The two women did not finish and one of them suddenly felt that something was wrong. Turning her head, she met with a pair of cold upturned eyes.

 Chapter 1243 - Feeding Her Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 1243: Feeding Her Medicine</h4>


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s tall figure stood not far away, casting a frightening shadow. His unreadable devilish face was now having a bone-chilling, dark expression.


    When the two women saw him, they trembled with fear.


    Without waiting for Qiao Yanze to say anything, they started to quarrel with each other. ¡°Y-Young Master Qiao, she¡¯s the one who said that you¡¯re impotent first. I believed that you weren¡¯t when that waitress proved it. But look, she¡¯s still bad mouthing you...¡±


    ¡°Why are you pushing the me on me? When that waitress said that Young Master Qiao was not impotent, you didn¡¯t believe her and wanted to follow her. You only believed it when you heard that waitress calling and moaning for ten minutes.¡±


    Qiao Yanze did not look at the two women and strode away. The two women breathed a sigh of relief when his figure disappeared from their sight.


    Immediately after, Qiao Yanze found the manager of the yacht and after finding out where Bai Lin¡¯s room was, he went with a dark look in his eyes.


    The door to Bai Lin¡¯s room was unlocked and Qiao Yanze pushed it open, going in. Bai Lin was not in the room, only a slender figure was lying on the bed.


    The wound on her forehead was not bandaged. The blood on her face was washed away by Bai Lin and she looked even more fragile, her hair was spread around her messily, making her face seem even smaller.


    Qiao Yanze stood by the bed and touched her forehead.


    It was still burning hot.


    He did not draw back his hand immediately, but moved his hand from her forehead to her face, as if to absorb all the hot temperature.


    His palm was slightly cold and she was burning up so she could not help rubbing against his palm.


    She did not know what she was doing, as she was in a feverish daze. She felt like she was in a desert and met with an oasis that could relieve her heat. She felt so dry that she could not help licking the cool ce.


    Qiao Yanze retracted his hand and looked sharply at the woman on the bed.


    ¡°Ufortable... Water...¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked down at his palm that was licked by her, his eyes dark and his Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly.


    He went into the bathroom in a few big strides and washed his hands with cold water. After washing for a while, that unusual hotness disappeared.


    Was he having a fever too?


    Qiao Yanze came out of the bathroom and frowned when he heard that she was still calling out for water. He walked a few steps towards the door, and then turned back again, pouring a cup of water.


    Following how Bai Lin had fed her water just now, he helped her up from the bed.


    She leaned softly against his arms. He put the ss by her lips and she opened her eyes groggily. Seeing that handsome and dangerous face, her body moved uneasily.


    As she moved, her long ck hair fell onto her cheek. He had the urge to brush away her hair and that strange movement made him furrow his eyebrows.


    ¡°Drink the water. Don¡¯t move around.¡± HIs voice was cold.


    Cen Xi¡¯s pale lips moved. ¡°Brother Bai Lin...¡± The one feeding her water was Brother Bai Lin, right? She must be seeing things, how could it be Young Master Qiao who hated her the most?


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression changed and it seemed like he was soaked in darkness.


    Cen Xi was having a high fever and could not see Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression clearly. ¡°Brother Bai Lin, I want to drink water...¡±


    Qiao Yanze tightened his grip on the cup of water and pinched the sharp chin of the woman with his other hand, raising her face. He lowered his head and came close to her.


    Under the dim light, his handsome face was full of dangerous charisma.


    ¡°Look properly. Who am I?¡±


    When he spoke, his masculine breath with a faint tobo smellnded on her face, blowing at her hair strands, making her heart flutter.


    He tightened his hold on her chin, a cold smile appearing on his handsome face. ¡°You¡¯re so young yet you know how to seduce men. Did your sister teach you that?¡±


    Sister, Sister...


    Seeming to have thought of something, tears filled Cen Xi¡¯s eyes. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something when a cold voice sounded. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Bai Lin went to borrow a first-aid kit and his expression turned dark when he saw Qiao Yanze in his room with Cen Xi in his arms and the both of them looking so intimate. ¡°Young Master Qiao, who let you in without permission?¡±


    Qiao Yanze put Cen Xi back to the bed and looked at Bai Lin who looked like he wanted to pick a fight with him. ¡°What, you¡¯re allowed to carry her away from my room, but I¡¯m not allowed to see if she¡¯s dead or alive?¡±


    ¡°When you made her kneel, were you concerned if she was dead or alive?¡± Bai Lin was usually a calm person, but now, his tone was harsh.


    Qiao Yanze smirked. ¡°Who is Leader Bai to her? Do I have to report to you about me and her?¡±


    ¡°I regard her as my own sister.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see that you regard her as your own sister. But it¡¯s true that you have feelings for her.¡±


    Bai Lin¡¯s expression changed. Throwing down the first-aid kid, he stalked towards Qiao Yanze. Qiao Yanze did not move and was not fearful at all, facing the aggressive Bai Lin.


    There was a tension between the two of them. The surrounding air seemed to be so thick one could cut it with a knife.


    Just when Bai Lin was about to hit Qiao Yanze, there was a sound of a ss falling on the ground.


    Cen Xi had woken up. Supporting her aching body as she came down from the bed, her hand identally swept the cup on the bedside table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight because of me, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Looking at the weak Cen Xi, Bai Lin went to her, a frown on his face as he held her. ¡°Go back to the bed and lie down.¡±


    ¡°Brother Bai Lin, I don¡¯t want to give you any trouble.¡±


    Bai Lin looked at her, his heart aching. ¡°What trouble? Am I still a human being if I saw you like this and ignored you?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Bai Lin. I¡¯m okay. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal after I recover.¡±


    Bai Lin looked at the young and sensible Cen Xi, a lump in his throat. ¡°Do you still remember what I like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Seeming to have thought of how they had grown up together in the same yard, a smile appeared on Cen Xi¡¯s lips. ¡°Brother Bai Lin likes dumplings and garlic. Once, you blew a breath at your sister after eating garlic and she cried because of the smell.¡±


    Bai Lin touched the back of his head, a faint blush on his handsome face. ¡°You should forget such embarrassing things!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, okay.¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at the man and woman who were treating him like air and he pursed his lips into a straight line.


    He left the room icily.


    After some distance, he made a call.


    Bai Lin helped Cen Xi to the bed. She was having a high fever and her body was still weak, so she fell asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow.


    After Bai Lin took out medicine from the first-aid kit, he was about to bandage her forehead when the phone rang.

 Chapter 1244 - Taking Care of Her Personally

    <h4>Chapter 1244: Taking Care of Her Personally</h4>


    After answering the call, Bai Lin¡¯s expression darkened.


    A newmand system developed by his workce had been hacked and his superior had called him, asking him to rush back.


    Bai Lin was conscientious and responsible in his work, so he had to leave immediately when instructed by his superior.


    Bai Lin was worried about Cen Xi and he contacted the in charge of the yacht, asking him to send twodies to look after Cen Xi.


    After the twodies came, Bai Lin repeatedly reminded them not let any strange men in, before he finally left.


    However, this luxurious yacht was under Tang Xi and with just a word, he asked the person in charge to transfer away the two women looking after Cen Xi.


    Qiao Yanze entered the room.


    He could not help feeling a little annoyed looking at the woman on the bed.


    Pulling a chair over to the side of the bed, he opened the first-aid kit and took out an ointment which was good for healing wounds, using a cotton swab to smear it on her forehead.


    After that, he leaned against the chair.


    What was he doing?


    She was his enemy¡¯s sister, what did it have to do with him if she was dead or alive?


    She kept appearing in front of him. He did not look for her but she came to him herself. Why did hee here to look after her?


    No, he came to look after her because he did not want to let her off so easily. Death was too easy. It was most difficult to be alive and felt like life was a living hell.


    After bandaging her forehead, Qiao Yanze found the medicine for fever. She could not eat it so he crushed it and put it into the water, feeding it to her.


    Cen Xi felt like she was a wad of cotton, feeling soft and weak. She felt that someone had helped her up, feeding medicine to her and wiping the corner of her mouth.


    It must be Brother Bai Lin!


    Now, there were only a few people that were good to her in this world.


    Brother Bai Lin was one of them.


    After feeding her the medicine, Qiao Yanze helped her lie back down on the bed. She slept restlessly, frowning deeply like she was troubled. Her face was also unnaturally red, her lips were pale and she looked a little pitiful.


    A mocking smile appeared on Qiao Yanze¡¯s lips. This pitiful look was the deadliest poison in the world!


    If one was not careful, he would be doomed!


    ...


    The sky was turning bright.


    Cen Xi opened her eyes slowly, her body feeling ufortable. Not only was she having a headache, her limbs were aching.


    Thinking about what had happenedst night, she had a feeling that she had gone to hell and returned to the world.


    Looking around the room, she did not see Brother Bai Lin.


    A brand new dress was ced on the bedside table, as well as undergarments.


    Cen Xi blushed slightly.


    Last night she was in a daze and Brother Bai Lin seemed to have taken care of her for most of the night, bandaging her forehead, feeding her medicine and wiping her mouth.


    He even prepared clothes for her.


    Cen Xi bit her lip and went to the bathroom with the clothes. Her fever had subsided and her body was sticky, so she took a quick bath.


    When she wore the bra, she felt that the size actually matched her...


    Cen Xi felt her scalp tingling.


    Brother Bai Lin was a straight man, how could he be so clear about her size?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be awkward for them to meet in the future? In order to avoid being awkward, Cen Xi changed and left a note on the bedside table before leaving.


    The yacht had reached the shore. There were many luxurious cars parked by the wharf.


    As Cen Xi came by bicyclest night, she took her bag, found her bicycle and was about to leave when suddenly, a line of outstanding figures came down from the yacht.


    The man walking in the middle was wearing an expensive ck coat, with a pair of sunsses perched on his nose. Under the morning light, his handsome facial features were well-defined and wless as if God had carved them.


    Cen Xi looked away and did not give him another nce. Getting onto her bicycle, she left hurriedly.


    What he saidst night had burned into her heart like a soldering iron.


    She would not appear in front of him anymore.


    After learning what her sister had done to him, she thought that to dissipate his anger, she would be fine even if he wanted to shoot her to death.


    But now she knew that the best way to atone was to stop appearing in front of him, and not let him remember the fierce love and hatred from the past.


    ...


    In a cool and luxurious sports car.


    Tang Xi was driving and Qiao Yanze sat at the front passenger seat, his fingers ying with a matchbox.


    Tang Xi nced at the slender figure riding the bicycle in front and then at the expressionless man beside him. ¡°Third Brother, you took care of herst night, but why are you like strangers again this morning?¡±


    Qiao Yanze took out a cigarette. Putting it between his lips, he lit it and flicked the match out of the car window.


    At this moment, the sports car passed by Cen Xi and his cold voice came into her ear. ¡°Will it kill you if you don¡¯t talk about women? Drive properly.¡±


    The sports car drove away quickly.


    After Cen Xi stopped to take a deep breath, she continued to pedal forward.


    ...


    At school.


    As soon as Cen Xi entered the university gates, she felt that something was wrong.


    Because of her outstanding major and her good looks, she had a certain poprity in school.


    Before, when juniors saw her, they would greet her with a smile.


    But on the way today, she met several juniors who knew her, but they looked like her like she was some disgusting cockroach and avoided her. After she had gone a distance, they turned around and pointed at her.


    It was strange, too strange.


    Was it because of the bandage around her forehead. It couldn¡¯t be, she was wearing a baseball cap.


    Cen Xi rode her bicycle to the dormitory.


    When Liang Meng¡¯er, who was looking at something on theptop, saw that she had returned, she quickly closed theptop. Liang Meng¡¯er was also looking at her with a strange gaze.


    Before Cen Xi could ask what was wrong, the telephone in the dormitory rang.


    Cen Xi went over and answered the phone. It was the discipline master. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Cen Xi.¡±


    ¡°Speaking.¡±


    ¡°Miss Cen,e to the discipline master¡¯s office now.¡±


    Without waiting for Cen Xi to say anything, the discipline master hung up.


    Cen Xi went out of the dormitory with doubts. On the way, she met two gangsterish male students who had pursued her beforest semester. They often fought and made trouble in the university and Cen Xi had no good impression of them.


    ¡°You usually act like you¡¯re pure and arrogant. But in private, you¡¯re just a lewd slut.¡±


    Cen Xi frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    One of them looked at Cen Xi¡¯s chest. ¡°I wonder how much does Beauty Cen charge to touch her?¡±


    What? Cen Xi¡¯s heart was filled with anger. When the male ssmate was about to touch her chest, she pped away his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood, you¡¯d better not provoke me!¡±


    Her eyes were fierce, her face cold with a hint of murderous intent.


    That two male ssmates were shocked by her aura and after swearing at her, they ran away.

 Chapter 1245 - He Can Torture Her, But Others Can’t

    <h4>Chapter 1245: He Can Torture Her, But Others Can¡¯t</h4>


    When she was outside of the discipline master¡¯s office, Cen Xi seemed to have thought of something and took out her phone, entering the university¡¯s forum.


    Sure enough, she saw that she had be the news figure of the most popr post.


    Someone had anonymously reported that she was being a hostess on a luxury yacht and for money, she not only sold her body, but also her human dignity and soul.


    There were two photos.


    It was the photo of her on the deck, her clothes unkempt, kneeling in front of Qiao Yanze and kowtowing to him.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s face was blurred out, but from the way he was leaning against the railing, it could be seen that he detested and looked down on her.


    Under the post, there were thousands ofments and over ten thousand views.


    There were manyments that were scolding her.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. The boys in the school regard her as one of their goddesses. She¡¯s usually very arrogant and refused many people. Who knew she was so promiscuous in private!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just promiscuous. She¡¯s thrown away the pride of all women! For money, she can sell her dignity, kneeling in front of a man and licking his boots. It¡¯s unprecedented! Disgusting!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s ruined all the fantasies and good impressions I had of her. It¡¯s enough that she¡¯s working on the Haiyan yacht, but she¡¯s even shameless enough to kowtow to a man. How can she be so low?¡±


    ¡°The reputation of our university has been lost because of her. If the school doesn¡¯t deal with her, wouldn¡¯t all those material girls follow her example?¡±


    ...


    Cen Xi did not continue to look. Faced with all the malice, it was impossible for her to be indifferent.


    But what could she do?


    Reply to eachment saying she was not someone to sell her soul and dignity for money?


    No one could withstand the malice ofizens.


    Compared to the truth, many people only wanted to see what their eyes saw.


    Even if it was a fabrication, they just wanted to see the person who was regarded as one of the school goddesses, fall from the altar and into the dust, so that anyone could step on her.


    Besides, there were the two high-definition photos as evidence. Cen Xi bit her lip hard, her teeth sinking into her lip and the taste of blood filled her mouth.


    Standing in front of the discipline master¡¯s office, she raised her hand and knocked.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Cen Xi pushed open the door and went in, feeling slightly dizzy.


    The discipline master¡¯s expression was dark when he saw Cen Xiing in. ¡°Miss Cen, did you see the post on the forum? You went to Haiyan yachtst night and even knelt before a rich young man, kowtowing to him?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s thick and curly eyshes fluttered slightly. She lowered her head, sping her hand tightly together in front of her. ¡°Yes.¡±


    She could not deny that the person on the yachtst night was not her, and that she was not the one who kowtowed to Qiao Yanze.


    ¡°Sir, although it was me, I didn¡¯t go there to sell my body for money, I...¡±


    Before she could finish, she was interrupted by the discipline master. ¡°You¡¯re the best student in the school and have outstanding professional standards. I have praised you many times during the assembly and I really did not expect that you would do such a shameless thing in private. Miss Cen, now that this matter has blown up, I have to punish you in order to maintain reputation and order!¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Sir, I went on the yacht for normal work and hadn¡¯t done anything to harm the school¡¯s reputation. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate. As for my kneeling, it was because I have a personal feud with that person. My family had done something wrong to him and I was apologizing to him...¡±


    The discipline master frowned. ¡°What feud do you have to make you kneel down and kowtow? Miss Cen, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not giving you this chance, but this matter has attracted too many people¡¯s attention. It¡¯s not only my decision to dismiss you and warn the university of such punishment. It¡¯s the final decision after the meeting of our university board!¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t lie at all. I believe that the university board will find out the truth and prove my innocence. I also believe that you will not be so hasty and expel me because of a post that isn¡¯t validated.¡±


    The discipline master shook his head helplessly. ¡°The university is not a police station, I don¡¯t have time to investigate what you did. Even if I believe that you went to Haiyan yacht just for normal work and kneeled down to people because of personal feud, you have to call the other person in the photo toe and rify and prove that you didn¡¯t lie. Otherwise, I can¡¯t help you in front of the dean.¡±


    Cen Xi lowered her head, her thick and long eyshes fluttering.


    Qiao Yanze hated her sister and her. He even felt irritated looking at her, so why could hee to rify for her?


    Besides, she did not want to see him again afterst night. She thought that after she kowtowed to him, he would at least not throw her ne away, but he still...


    ¡°Miss Cen?¡±


    Cen Xi bit her lip hard. ¡°Sir, he won¡¯t be able toe.¡±


    The discipline master¡¯s expression changed. He felt as if he had been fooled by Cen Xi. ¡°If he can¡¯te, who knows what¡¯s the rtionship between the two of you with just your words? It¡¯s disgraceful enough for students to work on Haiyan yacht, you still...


    ¡°You¡¯re a good student and have a promising future, but why didn¡¯t you put your heart to study? Fine, if you can¡¯t ask that person toe, I can¡¯t protect you. I¡¯ll give you one day to go through the procedures of withdrawing from university. After you¡¯re done, you¡¯ll have to leave!¡±


    Cen Xi knew that there must be another reason for the university to expel her. Someone must be putting pressure on the university.


    Who could it be? To hate her to this extent!


    ...


    An Qin had taken a day off originally and when she was looking through the forum on her phone at home, she saw the most popr post of today.


    Ignoring the difort in her stomach, she changed and rushed to the school.


    At the university gates, she nearly ran into a luxurious sports car. Fortunately, the driver was skilled and stopped just a few centimeters from her knees.


    But because of the inertia, she still fell to the ground.


    ¡°F*ck, howe every time I pass by a uni, there¡¯s always a girl who wants to fake an ident and extort me?¡± Tang Xi cursed.


    Qiao Yanze, who was in the front passenger seat, ignored him.


    Tang Xi pushed open the door and went out.


    A few minutester, Tang Xi returned to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Third Brother, I asked the female student and she¡¯s in the same ss as the Little Beauty Cen you¡¯re looking for. It seems that Little Beauty Cen is in trouble now because she took the girl¡¯s cest night for work. And the matter of her kneeling to you was also posted on the university forum...¡±


    Before Tang Xi finished speaking, he saw Qiao Yanze, who seemed to be in a bad mood since he came down from the yacht, pushing open the door to get out of the car. Tang Xi quickly pulled him. ¡°Third Brother, aren¡¯t you here to return her ne? Why don¡¯t you leave it with security and let her take it herself?¡±


    Qiao Yanze nced at Tang Xi¡¯s hand that was on his arm. ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t you hate her very much? Why are you so anxious when she¡¯s in trouble?¡±


    Qiao Yanze narrowed his eyes. ¡°I hate her very much and want to torture her when I see her. But only I can torture her, what does it have to do with others?¡± Qiao Yanze smiled coldly. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s my private matter with her when she knelt in front of mest night. Who the f*ck is so bold to post it online? I¡¯ll kill him!¡±

 Chapter 1246 - You’re… Crazy!

    <h4>Chapter 1246: You¡¯re... Crazy!</h4>


    The discipline master looked at Cen Xi, who had her head lowered and he sighed. ¡°How could you do such a foolish thing when you have excellent results and perform well usually? Is Haiyan yacht somewhere school girls like you can go? I asked you to call the person you have a feud with toe, but you¡¯re unwilling. How can I believe you?


    ¡°Unless you call now and ask him toe and rify for you, or you¡¯ll have to leave the university.¡±


    Cen Xi bit her lip, her eyshes fluttering. ¡°I can¡¯t call him and he won¡¯te. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can just expel me!¡±


    The discipline master was angry with Cen Xi¡¯s attitude. He threw his drinking cup on the table. ¡°Why are you so stubborn? Is it so hard to make a call and ask the person toe? No matter how big your feud is, can¡¯t that person give you a way out ande and help you rify when it concerns you being expelled from university?¡±


    Cen Xi looked down and did not speak.


    The discipline master rubbed his temples and waved his hand at Cen Xi. ¡°Since you¡¯ve given up, I won¡¯t say anything more. Go back to the dormitory and pack your things!¡±


    Cen Xi took a few steps towards the door when it was suddenly pushed open.


    The dean walked in.


    The discipline master stood up hurriedly. ¡°Dean, the matter has been settled...¡±


    Before the discipline master could finish, another person came in.


    The person who came in was tall and had a beautiful face. Slender upturned eyes, tall nose, scarlet lips, beautiful chin. He was extremely handsome. He was wearing an expensive ck coat and he strode in with steady and elegant steps.


    The dean introduced the man to the discipline master. ¡°This is Young Master Qiao.¡±


    The discipline master did not know who Young Master Qiao was, but judging from the attitude of the dean, this Young Master Qiao was not someone simple. He weed Young Master Qiao warmly and asked him to sit down.


    But Qiao Yanze went around the discipline master and sat on his office chair. Seeing that there were two photos on the desk, he picked them up and took a look at it.


    It was the photos of Cen Xi kowtowing to him.


    Although he said nothing, the discipline master and dean were shocked by the cold air exuding from him.


    When Cen Xi, who was about to leave, saw Qiao Yanze, her mind went nk for a few seconds. She thought she was seeing things.


    Why would he appear here?


    Closing her eyes and opening them again, Cen Xi frowned when she found that it was really him sitting on the discipline master¡¯s chair.


    Why did hee here?


    Although she did not think that he would set her up behind her back and put pressure on the school to expel her, he might not make things easy for her in front of the school leaders...


    Just when Cen Xi was feeling uneasy and did not know what Qiao Yanze was going to do, the unpredictable man spoke, ¡°The man in the photos is me.¡±


    The discipline master, ¡°...¡±


    The principal, ¡°...¡±


    Cen Xi, ¡°...¡±


    The dean was the first to react. Looking at Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome but cold face, he said cautiously, ¡°Young Master Qiao, Miss Cen said that she kowtowed to youst night because of a personal feud, is that right?¡±


    Qiao Yanze smirked. ¡°Yes, I have a blood feud with her.¡±


    The discipline master and dean were stunned.


    Qiao Yanze picked up the two photos, tore them up and threw them into the bin. His tall body stood up from the chair and he ced his hands on the desk, cold and oppressive. ¡°Although she¡¯s my enemy, only I can hit and scold her, no one else can. She¡¯ll be under me in the future. If there¡¯s any problem, you cane to me!¡±


    The dean and discipline master¡¯s lips twitched.


    Was she his enemy or lover?


    ¡°Young Master Qiao,¡± the discipline master said, ¡°This matter has already spread throughout the university and has caused a great impact. Not only that, she went to work on the Haiyan yacht...¡±


    Before the discipline master could finish, the office door was opened again and An Qin ran in, gasping. ¡°Dean, Discipline Master, the one working on Haiyan yacht is me. Last night I had a stomach ache and Cen Xi took my ce out of kindness. She¡¯s innocent. If you want to punish someone, punish me!¡±


    The dean looked at An Qin with a frown. There was an important figure behind An Qin, and although that important figure had a family, he had instructed that no matter what mistakes An Qin made, the school was not allowed to give her any demerit points. How could he punish her?


    Needless to say, with Young Master Qiao¡¯s status, he could not punish Cen Xi either.


    The dean waved his hand. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Discipline master, go and deal with the post.¡±


    ...


    The dean, along with Cen Xi, went with Qiao Yanze to the school gate.


    Cen Xi was still a little confused. Qiao Yanze was not here to embarrass her, but to help her?


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, I still have something to attend to at school. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Seeing the dean leaving, Cen Xi also wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    Although she did not know why Qiao Yanze came to school to help her, she had better not talk to him that much, so that they would not be wary of each other.


    But Cen Xi had taken two steps when the back of her cor was grabbed by a hand. Cen Xi looked back at the man who was holding her and her breath tightened. ¡°Young Master Qiao, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do you.¡± He let go of her and he raised his chin at the sports car, saying coldly, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Cen Xi was speechless.


    Didn¡¯t he hate her? Wasn¡¯t it onlyst night he said he didn¡¯t want to see her again? Why was he asking her to get into the car?


    Qiao Yanze had already gone to the side of the car and he knocked at the car window. Tang Xi, who was leaning against the seat ying games, poked his head out. ¡°Third Brother, everything settled?¡±


    ¡°You take a taxi back. I want to use the car.¡±


    Tang Xi caught a glimpse of Cen Xi not far away and he nodded with an ambiguous smile. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll get out of the car now.¡±


    ...


    Cen Xi went into the car uneasily under the stare of Qiao Yanze.


    As soon as she was seated, the sports car sped away. The back of her knocked onto the car window and she gasped.


    Rubbing her head, she looked angrily at the man driving. ¡°Young Master Qiao, if my kneeling and kowtowing was not enoughst night, what else do you want me to do? Tell me in one go!¡±


    Qiao Yanze turned the steering with one hand, and the other rested on the car window, a yful smirk on his lips. ¡°I suddenly found that it¡¯s fun to torture you. Shouldn¡¯t I take my time to y?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°You bastard!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what a bastard is?¡± Qiao Yanze stopped the sports car at a district, unfasten his seat belt and pressed his tall body against her suddenly, his long fingers caressing her fair and clean face. ¡°A bastard is someone who hurts youpletely when torturing you. Not only mentally but physically too. Your revolting looks are not enough to make me into a bastard and rape you.¡±


    Cen Xi looked at the handsome face in front of her and held her breath. ¡°Then, why did you bring me here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found that the IP address of the post came from this building A, unit 603. Don¡¯t you want to teach the person who posted the pictures a lesson?¡±


    Before Cen Xi could say anything, she then heard him say, ¡°From now on, only I can torture you.¡±


    Cen Xi was speechless.

 Chapter 1247 - Wasn’t Last Night Enough?

    <h4>Chapter 1247: Wasn¡¯t Last Night Enough?</h4>


    Cen Xi stared at the man¡¯s handsome face in front of her, their eyes meeting for a few seconds. With him so close to her, she could see how ck and long hisshes were, they were even denser than hers after she put on mascara.


    It was no wonder she had a false feeling of looking into a deep wormhole every time they met eyes.


    His eyes were purely ck in color. His eyebrow was raised slightly, exuding devilishness and coldness, his lips pursed tightly into a handsome but tight line.


    When he spoke, his breath sprayed on her face. It felt so hot her skin had turned red, her heart beating slightly out of rhythm.


    She knew that this unusualness had nothing to do with love.


    It was just his masculine charm and seduction, nothing more. He looked too good, be it from his eyes to his lips, he looked like he had walked out of aic book.


    Her fingers on her knees curled up unconsciously, her fingers sinking into her palms. It was only with that that she could ensure she wouldn¡¯t be charmed by him.


    This man was like an addictive drug covered with honey. If she wasn¡¯t careful, she would sink once more. She would even forget how cold-blooded and heartless he was to humiliate her like that!


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, I¡¯m not an object that belongs to you. You don¡¯t have the right to torture me either!¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s well-defined fingers lifted Cen Xi¡¯s pretty chin, smirking indifferently, ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to repay your older sister¡¯s sins?¡±


    Cen Xi bit her lip hard, her breath tightening. ¡°Wasn¡¯tst night enough?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes, his eyes as cold as ice. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s head started to hurt once more as she stared into his deep but unreadable eyes. She looked away. ¡°Say it all at once. I¡¯ll do it if I can.¡±


    With that, Qiao Yanze let go of Cen Xi¡¯s chin before he returned to the driver¡¯s seat. His tall figure leaned back against the chairzily as he took out a cigarette and matchstick box. He lit it up and nced out of the window. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once I think of it. In the meantime, you should go settle your thing first.¡±


    Cen Xi saw two familiar figures walking out of the building through the window.


    Shen Hao and Chu Yu.


    The two of them were hugging, leaning down and kissing each other as they walked towards the sports car parked near the door.


    Earlier today, Cen Xi had already briefly guessed that it was Chu Yu who posted that post.


    The person who gave pressure to the school was probably Shen Hao. Although the Shen family wasn¡¯t the richest and most powerful families in the Capital, it was still a moderately rich and powerful one. It was only a few words to get the university to expel a normal student.


    Cen Xi pushed the door open, wanting to get off.


    At this moment, arge hand reached over and grabbed her slender wrist. The man¡¯s hand was slightly calloused, feeling rough against her skin as it produced slight tingles, like electricity numbing her entire body.


    Cen Xi retracted her hand like she had touched electricity. ¡°Young Master Qiao, I may owe you, but I don¡¯t owe them.¡± She was weak in front of him because she wanted to repay her older sister¡¯s sins, that was why she would endure it no matter how much he tortured or humiliated her.


    However, she wasn¡¯t a pushover usually. For people unrted to her, if they pped her once, she would definitely return them with another ten ps.


    Qiao Yanze noted the coldness in Cen Xi¡¯s eyes, freezing slightly before he said after a few seconds, ¡°There are tools you need in the back boot.¡±


    The tools she needs? Cen Xi got out of the car and walked to the back boot.


    There was a crossbow and twelve arrows in there.


    Before Cen Xi had the time to think why he would prepare such a ¡®tool¡¯ for her, Cen Xi noticed that Shen Hao was about to drive away with Chu Yu. She hurriedly took out one arrow and shot it at Shen Hao¡¯s car.


    With a loud screech, Shen Hao stepped on the elerator.


    Seeing an arrow appear at his front window suddenly, Shen Hao was so scared his eyes immediately constricted, almost popping out of his head.


    After Cen Xi¡¯s adoptive parents passed away, she had suffered quite a bit. She used to be a princess that was doted on by her adoptive parents, and didn¡¯t know about the world¡¯s evils. After they passed away, her adoptive parents¡¯pany had been taken over by their rtives while she was chased out of the house and bullied. She thought that it would be over after a while, but her holding back and giving in was returned with others¡¯ more malicious and relentless bullying.


    Later, she stopped holding back. If anyone dared to bully her, she would repay the favor in her own way.


    Shen Hao didn¡¯t see who shot the arrow, so he started to panic. He stepped on the elerator again, wanting to leave when another arrow shot in through his opened window.


    It happened tond on the steering wheel he was holding.


    ¡°F*ck, who dares to attack me in broad daylight?¡± Although Shen Hao liked to act mean usually because of his rich background, he was actually a coward when something actually happened.


    Who wasn¡¯t afraid of death?!


    Chu Yu was frightened too. She immediately disregarded Shen Hao and got out of the car.


    Seeing Chu Yu disregard his safety and run away alone, Shen Hao¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Chu Yu, is this your love for me? See if you dare get out of the car!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Shen, I-I¡¯ll get off to call someone toe save you...¡± With a loud bang, Chu Yu mmed the door shut.


    Shen Hao¡¯s legs were shivering. He wanted to push the door open as well, but the moment he ced his fingers on the door, another arrow shot over andnded next to the door handle.


    Holy sh*t!


    Shen Hao¡¯s lips started to tremble like mad, as he shouted with a trembling voice, ¡°Who is it! How dare you do this, don¡¯t let me catch you, if n©`¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he was immediately silenced after seeing an arrow shoot right under his crotch.


    F*ck! If it missed a little, it might have ruined his life!


    Seeing that Shen Hao waspletely dazed from fear, Cen Xi shot another arrow next to Chu Yu.


    Chu Yu was so scared she stumbled and fell to the ground. She wanted to get up and run away. However, another arrow shot over andnded right by her feet. Her legs went numb and she couldn¡¯t get up anymore.


    Putting down her crossbow, Cen Xi walked casually towards Chu Yu.


    When Chu Yu saw Cen Xi, her eyes constricted. Cen Xi pulled Shen Hao off the car, throwing him next to Chu Yu.


    With one foot on the engine cap, Cen Xi jumped on top of the sports car. She crossed her legs, aiming her crossbow at Chu Yu, then at Shen Hao.


    In an instant, Chu Yu was so scared her expression changed immediately. ¡°Cen Xi, you b*tch! Are you not scared of going to jail when you¡¯remitting a crime in broad daylight?¡±


    Cen Xi tugged her lips coldly. ¡°Since you still have the energy to scold me, it seems like...¡±


    Seeing Cen Xi aim her crossbow at her, Chu Yu hurriedly shrunk behind Shen Hao. Seeing Chu Yu treat him as a human shield, Shen Hao was so angry he pped her ruthlessly. ¡°You¡¯re the b*tch here! You were the one who told me that Cen Xi offended Young Master Qiao and that there¡¯s nothing to be scared of!¡±


    Chu Yu saw stars from Shen Hao¡¯s p, her tears circling in her eyes. ¡°D-Didn¡¯t I do it for you? If it wasn¡¯t for her, would Young Master Qiao have hit you like thatst night? I posted the post and got you to pressure the school to expel Cen Xi for you! If Cen Xi cannot continue her education, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find a good job. So wouldn¡¯t she be for you to y with already?¡±


    ¡°Chu Yu, aren¡¯t you clear about whether you did it for Shen Hao or for yourself? In uni, you always acted as my friend but you kept causing me trouble behind my back. Did I dig out your family grave or eat your family¡¯s food?¡±

 Chapter 1248 - Something Was Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 1248: Something Was Wrong</h4>


    Beforest night, Cen Xi really treated Chu Yu as her real friend. She would never have imagined that Chu Yu would actually send her onto Shen Hao¡¯s bed. When her n didn¡¯t work, she came up with n B to make the school expel her.


    Regardless of whether she had been humiliated by Shen Hao or the fact that she had been expelled, both were a fatal blow to her.


    Seeing the cold questioning in Cen Xi¡¯s eyes, Chu Yu¡¯s expression immediately distorted in anger. ¡°Cen Xi, do you still remember Su Han? He was so good to you. He fell ill and wanted you to go overseas with him for his treatment. You agreed, but you broke your promise. Did you know that he cried when he left? Because of you, I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s still alive! He¡¯d cut all contact with all of us already!¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart throbbed in pain a little.


    How could she not remember Su Han? He was her high school ssmate and was a very pretty and capable boy. He once upied an important part in Cen Xi¡¯s teenage years.


    Indeed, she agreed to go overseas with him for his treatment. However, before they left, his mother met her and gave her a cheque, saying that she was an orphan that didn¡¯t deserve to be with her son.


    Later, she found out about her older sister. With the mind to repay her older sister¡¯s sins, she forgot about Su Han. Because she knew that the Su family only had that one precious son, they would definitely treat him, no matter what.


    Cen Xi was still lost in her memories when Shen Hao, who had heard Chu Yu¡¯s words, finally understood that he had really been used by Chu Yu.


    As Shen Hao was a narcissistic person, there was no way he would stand being used by others. He pulled Chu Yu by the hair, pressing her on the ground as he pped her twice on both cheeks. He used so much force Chu Yu¡¯s face was burning with pain, her mind nking out.


    ¡°B*tch, I¡¯m going to call the university and expose the fact that you¡¯re the one who sold yourself in the yacht! I¡¯ll get the university to expel you!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Shen, don¡¯t call! I-I¡¯m wrong-¡±


    Shen Hao wasn¡¯t in any condition to listen to any exnations or excuses anymore. Seeing this, Chu Yu nced towards Cen Xi with desperate eyes. ¡°Save me, save me!¡±


    Cen Xi stood up from the car roof, her long hair blowing in all angles by the wind. However, it didn¡¯t influence her aura at all. ¡°Yesterday, when I was almost drowned by Shen Hao in the bathtub, why didn¡¯t youe and save me? Today, when I was scolded by the entire uni and was almost expelled, why didn¡¯t you save me?¡±


    A bitter smirk crossed her lips. ¡°Chu Yu, remember that I treated you sincerely when we were still friends. Now that I¡¯m not your friend anymore, you are nothing to me, nothing.¡±


    With that said, Cen Xi jumped off the car roof.


    Qiao Yanze, who had been sitting in the car, heard her final words and he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    This girl was very clear about her own feelings. Would she say such cold and desperate words as well once she thought that she had repaid her older sister¡¯s sins and didn¡¯t owe him anything anymore? Would he be nothing in her eyes anymore?


    Qiao Yanze felt that he was acting a little strange. She was Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister, why did he have to care about her feelings? Who cares if they had no rtions?


    Cen Xi walked towards Qiao Yanze¡¯s sports car, wanting to tell him that she will take a taxi back to the university herself when her phone rang.


    It was a call from Brother Bai Lin.


    Recalling that she had a feverst night and Brother Bai Lin took care of her all night, Cen Xi took a few steps away from the car.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, are you freeter? I¡¯m going to your uni in the afternoon. Let¡¯s have lunch together?¡±


    Before Cen Xi could reply, her phone was taken away.


    Cen Xi turned back, looking at the man behind her who was holding her phone. She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Young Master Qiao, why did you take my phone?¡±


    By now, Qiao Yanze had hung up the call, before he returned her phone. ¡°If you still want that ne,e with me.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes constricted.


    He didn¡¯t throw away the ne?


    Cen Xi walked towards the sports car, her expression tense as she stared at Qiao Yanze. ¡°Young Master Qiao, but I saw you throwing the ne into the seast night, no?¡±


    Qiao Yanze didn¡¯t want to talk anymore nonsense to Cen Xi. He took out the ne from his pocket. Seeing that it was really the ne she treasured preciously, Cen Xi reached out, wanting to take it. Qiao Yanze moved his hand over, putting the ne back into his pocket.


    What the heck? Cen Xi was so angry her chest heaved up and down.


    She had no choice but to get into the sports car. She picked up her phone that he had thrown on the seat, sending a message to Bai Lin: [Brother Bai Lin, I¡¯m a little busy today. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day!]


    The moment she sent the message, Bai Lin called her.


    ¡°... Yes, my fever is down... You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯m al©`¡±


    The sports car suddenly sped up. Cen Xi wasn¡¯t prepared for it, and her phone fell onto the floor. She wanted to bend down to pick it up, however, the car was moving too quickly and she had no chance to pick it up at all.


    Cen Xi grabbed the handle tightly. As her mind spun in a dizzy haze, the car was already on the expressway. Once they hit the expressway, the car drove even faster.


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, where are you taking me?¡±


    The man driving had a cold expression, not wanting to talk to her at all. Forget it. Cen Xi knew that he wouldn¡¯t listen to her no matter what she said, so she stopped asking him anything.


    After a few hours, the car left the expressway and drove for another small period of time, before it drove into a hidden path.


    Cen Xi¡¯s face had already turned pale, her stomach churning crazily from the crazy tremors.


    However, she stopped speaking, looking out of the window as she looked around her.


    About twenty minutes after driving into the hidden path, Cen Xi saw a tall wall. There was a four-storey mansion behind the wall, while a mountain was behind the mansion. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t see the end of the path.


    Qiao Yanze drove into the courtyard.


    There was a slightly older woman standing at the door. Seeing Qiao Yanze get off, happiness and excitement appeared in her eyes. She moved forward and hugged him tightly.


    Cen Xi got out of the car with a mixture of trepidation and confusion.


    The woman saw Cen Xi getting out of the car and whispered softly to Qiao Yanze with her back facing Cen Xi.


    Cen Xi couldn¡¯t see or hear what they were talking about. After Qiao Yanze went into the mansion, the woman stared at Cen Xi with aplicated gaze.


    Seeing the woman look at her, Cen Xi nodded. ¡°Hello...¡±


    The woman ignored Cen Xi, walking back into the mansion with a cold expression.


    Cen Xi stood in the courtyard, not knowing if she should go in or not.


    After a while, the woman came out. ¡°You cane in!¡±


    Hearing her, Cen Xi followed the woman inside. The woman walked in front, leading Cen Xi into a simple looking room. ¡°Young Master came to pay his respects to the Old Madam.¡±


    <i>Was the Old Madam Young Master Qiao¡¯s mother?</i>


    ¡°When the Old Madam passed away, the Qiao family was in trouble and Young Master was arrested. That was why her funeral wasn¡¯t done grandly. Young Lady Zhi buried her at the Capital¡¯s graveyard before she left S Country. However, not too long after they left, the graveyard informed me that they had to move the Old Madam¡¯s grave.


    ¡°This is one of the mansions the Old Madam¡¯s family had, so she could only be buried here. All these years, I¡¯ve been guarding this ce and apanying the Old Madam, waiting for the day for Young Master to clear the Qiao family¡¯s name, rebuild the family and move the Old Madam¡¯s grave back to the Capital to be buried with Old Master. It¡¯s a blessing for me to finally see such a day.¡±


    Cen Xi looked down, vaguely feeling that something was wrong.


    If one was to consider the situation, Young Master Qiao would never bring her to his mother¡¯s grave. What did he want to do by bringing her here?

 Chapter 1249 - When She Was Running Away, He Suddenly Appeared…

    <h4>Chapter 1249: When She Was Running Away, He Suddenly Appeared...</h4>


    After not eating for nearly the entire day and having sat in a car in fear for a few hours, Cen Xi was exhausted. So after the olddy arranged a room for Cen Xi, she fell asleep on the bed in a daze.


    By the time she woke up and scrambled for her phone, it was nearly nine in the evening.


    Cen Xi opened the door and took a look outside. It waspletely dark, with not even a light lit outside.


    She opened the window.


    In the mountain not too far away, two candlelights could be seen in the woods. Squinting her eyes to take a closer look, she noticed that there was a grave there.


    The room she stayed in was closer to the woods, so apart from the grave, all she saw were huge trees. The woods were so dense they looked dark and mysterious. The dark shadow scared Cen Xi so much she took a step back.


    She swallowed in fear, a chill running up her back as cold sweat covered her.


    After a few seconds, she finally regained her senses and closed the window. Lying back down on the bed, she covered the nket over her head, curling up into a ball.


    Was this why Young Master Qiao brought her?


    Did he want her room to face his mother¡¯s grave so that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep in fear?


    A few more hours had passed, but Cen Xi couldn¡¯t fall asleep yet. She was famished, feeling that even breathing was difficult for her if she continued to starve herself.


    She nced at the time, it was nearly midnight.


    She opened the door, using her phone¡¯s torchlight to find the kitchen. At this time, Young Master Qiao and thedy should have fallen asleep already, right?


    Cen Xi turned on the kitchen¡¯s lights, finding some eggs and noodles in the fridge. She took them out and rummaged around to cook a bowl of noodles for herself.


    Once the noodles were cooked, she brought it to the dining table, before she returned to the kitchen to tidy the kitchen counter.


    When she returned to the dining table, there was a tall figure standing there. That person was wearing a ck night robe. At first nce, she thought she had seen a ghost, scaring her so much she immediately took a step back and yelped in fright.


    ¡°Why are you screaming in the middle of the night?¡± The man who was eating her noodles nced at her, coldness on his handsome expression.


    Seeing that he had eaten a third of her noodles, Cen Xi said helplessly, ¡°Young Master Qiao, those are my noodles.¡±


    ¡°Your noodles?¡± The man smirked with a scoff. ¡°You actually have the guts to say that.¡±


    Cen Xi was so embarrassed her face turned red. She watched as he finished her noodles, only leaving some soup. She swallowed dryly.


    He left after finishing the noodles, leaving her an extremely cold view of his back.


    Once he was long gone, Cen Xi made another bowl of noodles for herself.


    This time, she immediately finished it in the kitchen after she finished cooking. After she satiated her starving belly, Cen Xi felt a lot better.


    Returning to her room, Cen Xi nced at the tightly shut window. Although the window was closed and she couldn¡¯t see the grave anymore, the image was still strong in her mind.


    She wrapped her hands around herself tightly, unconsciously frightening herself as she thought more about it.


    That feeling felt like a beast waiting with an awaiting mouth in the dark, wanting to swallow her anytime.


    Did Young Master Qiao bring her here for her to feel this extreme fear?


    No, the more she thought about it, the more scared she was. The more scared she was, the more she didn¡¯t want to be here.


    She wanted to leave!


    At the thought that her ne was still with him, Cen Xi quietly went up and opened the master bedroom door.


    No one was staying in the master bedroom. There was only a dimmed yellow light, a wide and soft bed and arge photo hanging on the wall.


    It was a photo Mrs. Qiao had taken before she had passed on.


    Seeing Mrs. Qiao¡¯s eyes, Cen Xi was so terrified that her soul flew away. She hurriedly left the room, disregarding any lingering thoughts of her ne. Grabbing her bow bag, she left the mansion in a hurry.


    Using the path she remembered when they came, she ran out of that hidden path.


    After running for a while, she finally ran out of the hidden path and arrived at a rundown road.


    The lights on both sides of the roads were spoiled, so it waspletely dark all around. Cen Xi¡¯s phone was almost running out of battery as well. She held onto her breath, not daring to stop walking.


    She continued walking for another twenty minutes. An SUV passed by and Cen Xi hurriedly waved it down.


    The SUV stopped, the window winding down. Cen Xi nced at the middle aged man driving, asking, ¡°Sir, can you send me to the city? I¡¯ll pay you.¡±


    The driver nced at Cen Xi, before nodding. ¡°Come on!¡±


    Cen Xi got into the car, hugging the bow bag with her small hands. There was a crossbow and three arrows in the bow bag. After taking it from Young Master Qiao¡¯s back boot, she had kept it.


    From the corner of her eyes, she nced at the driver guardedly.


    Seeing Cen Xi look at him like she was looking at an enemy, the driver wanted tough. ¡°Girl, if you¡¯re afraid, why did you stop me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±


    ¡°Were you kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°If I was, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape so easily!¡± Cen Xi replied.


    At this moment, mockingughter trailed from behind.


    Cen Xi hurriedly turned around, seeing a sleeping figure sit up. He rubbed his eyes. After he put down his slender fingers, a familiar face appeared in front of Cen Xi.


    ¡°Y-Young Master Li?¡±


    Cen Xi wasn¡¯t so calm anymore.


    How could it be Young Master Li?


    Wasn¡¯t he arrested? Did he escape prison?


    But why would he appear here?


    Cen Xi¡¯s mind was mashed into a puddle now.


    ¡°Xiao Hei, we meet again. Are you surprised?¡± Young Master Li blinked at Cen Xi, not looking like he was an internationally wanted criminal.


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart immediately jumped to her throat.


    Young Master Li recognized her! He knew she was Xiao Hei!


    Seeing Cen Xi¡¯s longshes flutter, her face pale, Young Master Li smiled even wider. ¡°I was going to leave S Country already, but I was worried about Xiao Hei and really wanted to meet you. That was why I took the risk to find you. Are you not surprised to see me?¡±


    Surprised?


    It¡¯s more like she was terrified!


    Since Young Master Li already recognized her, he probably knew that she got some information from him as well, that she worked with Qiao Sen. Did he want her life by finding her this time?


    Cen Xi looked down, her thoughts flying crazily.


    ¡°It seems like Young Master Li was trailing after me secretly when you appeared here. Since Young Master Li didn¡¯t kill me, what do you want to do exactly?¡±


    Young Master Li showed a sad expression. ¡°Xiao Hei, I said that I only wanted toe to see you and talk to you. Do you think I want to seek revenge?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s longshes fluttered. ¡°D-Did you not?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still not time for revenge. I¡¯m in no rush.¡± Young Master Li reached out to touch Cen Xi¡¯s face.


    Swallowing, Cen Xi tilted her head and Young Master Li touched only air.


    But Young Master Li wasn¡¯t angry, he only smiled. ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re so pretty when I look at you closely!¡±


    Cen Xi stared at Young Master Li¡¯s smile, not able to tell for the time being if he wanted to kill her or if he really came to see her only.


    The SUV drove towards one of the mountains and a bad feeling grew in Cen Xi¡¯s heart. The sounds of a helicopter sounded from not too far away. In a few minutes, a helicopter appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Xiao Hei, actually, I came to take you with me.¡±

 Chapter 1250 - He Came

    <h4>Chapter 1250: He Came</h4>


    Hearing Young Master Li¡¯s words, Cen Xi¡¯s heart tightened. She didn¡¯t shout or cry, knowing what kind of circumstance she was in.


    She looked down, trying to think of a solution calmly.


    Young Master Li was a wanted man. He was extremely ruthless, so wouldn¡¯t she only die if she left with him?


    The car stopped halfway through. They were deep in the woods, the roads steep as the car lights couldn¡¯t show the end of the road. The mountainous trees werepletely dark, making her feel nervous and unconsciously anxious.


    The sound of the helicopter became louder and louder. Seeing that it was about tond, a loud bang rang and something exploded.


    A bright light and strong force made even the SUV tremble.


    Cen Xi widened her eyes in disbelief. Before she could react, the butler, who had also got out of the car, grabbed her slender hand. Young Master Li had gotten out of the car as well. His handsome face looked terrible, and he cursed out loud!


    ¡°Young Master, go up quickly.¡± The butler dragged Cen Xi into the woods.


    Not too far away, bright vehicle lights started to shine towards them. The butler¡¯s expression changed immediately, controlling Cen Xi by her temple.


    Seeing this, Young Master Li furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, do you still believe her at this time? From what I see, she worked with Qiao Sen to lure you out on purpose!¡±


    Young Master Li nced at Cen Xi, raising an eyebrow. ¡°If she¡¯s acting, she¡¯s too good at it. I believe that she doesn¡¯t know about the n to lure me out.¡±


    Cen Xi vaguely understood something.


    There was still the smell of explosion and gunpowder lingering in the air. Leaves rustled from the wind, and a nervous and dangerous atmosphere grew in the air.


    Listening to the surroundings, Young Master Li suddenly smirked. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s very hard for us to leave tonight.¡± Important spots in the woods had been taken by the other party already.


    A few minutester, an SUV appeared. The door appeared and Qiao Yanze, who was wearing a ck coat and ck boots, got out of the car. There was also a middle-aged man with him.


    Apart from the wind, it waspletely quiet in the woods.


    Cen Xi stared at the handsome man who was getting out of the car. It looked like he had a bright light surrounding him, his tall figure, sharp eyes and strong aura looking like he was a Devil from Hell, making others unable to look at him straight.


    The butler pushed Cen Xi in front of Young Master Li, ring at Qiao Yanze and his men with red eyes. ¡°If you dare do things recklessly, I¡¯ll kill this woman now!¡±


    Young Master Li didn¡¯t speak, staring intently at Qiao Yanze with dark eyes. He seemed to have understood everything suddenly, a smirk appearing on his lips. ¡°Qiao Sen, you¡¯re indeed careful and full of tricks. You guessed that I woulde to the Capital after running away. if I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, you got Xiao Hei to kowtow to you to make me see her on purpose!


    ¡°You knew that I liked Xiao Hei and would be unhappy to see you bully her like that, that I would definitely find a way to meet her and bring her with me. That was why you helped Xiao Hei at school to make her listen to you and brought her here. Although I don¡¯t know what you did to Xiao Hei at night, you probably nned Xiao Hei¡¯s escape in the middle of the night. Seeing that she was alone and in a terrible state, I would definitelye out and meet her...


    ¡°You hate me to the core, thinking that since those people couldn¡¯t detain me, you lured me to this mountain to settle me and end everything here, right?¡±


    Young Master Li¡¯s words were rational and despair. His emotions were portrayed extremely well. No matter how true his words were, they were like a bomb being thrown into Cen Xi¡¯s heart.


    A loud explosion urred!


    When she felt pain, she feltpletely cold as well. She knew that she couldn¡¯t say anything to Qiao Yanze. To him, she was only a sinner. He said that only he could torture her.


    However, she never thought that he would use her as bait!


    When she was almost expelled, he appeared in the Dean¡¯s office like an angel and her heart started to flutter uncontrobly.


    He drove her to Shen Hao¡¯s residential area, passed her a crossbow and arrow so that she could deal with the people who hurt her. With him staying here to support her, she even thought that she was slightly different to him.


    But now, she understood that he gave her a crossbow and arrow to prove to Young Master Li, who was hidden in the dark, that she was the little nurse. She was good at shooting arrows because she knew how to in the first ce.


    A bitter smile appeared on Cen Xi¡¯s lips. This was a fight between men, but what was she in this?


    A pawn.


    Qiao Yanze used her as bait, but did he ever think of what could happen when she was being held hostage by Young Master Li?


    He probably never considered it!


    To him, she was only the younger sister of his enemy, a person he could sacrifice anytime!


    But how could she me him?


    She said before that she wanted to repay her older sister¡¯s sins and brought herself to him. What reasons did he have to not use her then?


    Why would she be so stupid and almost lose herself?


    Closing her eyes, scorching tears fell down her cheeks.


    Young Master Li stared at the slender figure trembling in front of him. He furrowed his eyebrows, whispering softly, ¡°Nurse Xiao Hei, don¡¯t be sad because of that heartless man. It¡¯s a good thing you can wake up now too. Don¡¯t worry, even if I die here today, I would never hurt you.¡±


    Cen Xi looked back at Young Master Li. Young Master Li¡¯s eyes happened tond on her, their eyes meeting.


    Young Master Li gave her a handsome smile.


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart was filled with an emotional turmoil. Young Master Li could say such warm words to her, but that person...


    No, she couldn¡¯t think anymore. The more she thought about it, the more unhappy she would be.


    If her life ended here today, it would end everything as well. She had paid for her older sister¡¯s sins. Even if she was dying, she would be at ease too!


    From where Qiao Yanze was standing, it was a little far from Young Master Li and Cen Xi, so he couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying very clearly. He only saw the two of them looking at each other. From what he saw, it was like an emotion that made it hard for them to part.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression darkened, a murderous intent starting to exude from him. He took a few steps forward, saying coldly, ¡°Young Master Li, you have nowhere to run to anymore! You¡¯d better surrender, or there¡¯s only one consequence!¡±


    Young Master Li smirked. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t surrendering myself be the same thing? I¡¯ll die either way, so why not fight for my life?¡±

 Chapter 1251 - You Don’t Like Me, But I Like You

    <h4>Chapter 1251: You Don¡¯t Like Me, But I Like You</h4>


    Young Master Li took out a small remote control from his pocket,ughing in a creepy, bloodthirsty manner. ¡°Qiao Sen, did you think I wasn¡¯t prepared when I came here today? Look at where you¡¯re standing now. Once I press the button, you¡¯ll all be buried with me today!¡±


    The breeze blew at Young Master Li¡¯s shirt. Right now, his expression was dark. He didn¡¯t look handsome anymore, only looking ruthless and menacing.


    Both Qiao Yanze and Young Master Li knew very well that once they stood on opposing sides, they would be enemies and no other emotions would be between them anymore!


    ¡°I¡¯ll count down from three now. Everyone stand back apart from Qiao Sen!¡±


    The middle aged man that came with Qiao Yanze nced at Qiao Yanze. Qiao Yanze nodded at him. ¡°Listen to him.¡±


    ¡°Yanze, it¡¯s very dangerous for you to be alone here.¡±


    ¡°I know the situation. Since I lured him out, I wouldn¡¯t let him leave so easily, unless I die!¡±


    However...


    Qiao Yanze nced at Cen Xi, who was still being held hostage by Young Master Li¡¯s butler. She was like a flower swaying in the wind, her face pale with tears in her eyes, though there was also a slight derision in them.


    She wasn¡¯t looking at him, her eyes staring elsewhere nkly. Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart constricted slightly.


    An unknown and strange feeling spread from his heart.


    He didn¡¯t want to think about what these feelings were, because to him, there was nothing more important than apprehending Young Master Li!


    Only apprehending Young Master Li would end everything!


    Young Master Li got the butler to bring Cen Xi away first. The butler wasn¡¯t willing to leave, but Young Master Li ordered him again and again before he finally led Cen Xi towards the cliff.


    However, they hadn¡¯t walked too far when the butler copsed on the ground.


    Seeing the butler copsed, Young Master Li¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. He nced at the men dressed in ck who were hidden in the woods and had attacked the butler.


    Young Master Li¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Qiao Sen, you dare to y tricks?! Alright, let us all die together then!¡±


    Young Master Li raised the remote control in his hand. In the next second, an arrow shot at his wrist and the remote controlnded on the ground.


    Young Master Li replied coldly, ¡°Xiao Hei, he used you and treated you as a bait and tool, but you¡¯re still helping him?!¡±


    Qiao Yanze nced at Cen Xi, who had fallen by the cliff, body shaking terribly with a crossbow and arrow in her hands. He said, ¡°You did a good job!¡±


    The middle aged man who was observing the situation with binocrs saw the fallen remote control and led his men up onto the mountain again.


    Young Master Li nodded with red eyes. ¡°Alright, alright, alright! I deserve everything for my sins, but I won¡¯t surrender like this. If you have the ability, feel free to attack me! However, before this, bring Xiao Hei to a safe ce first!¡±


    Hearing Young Master Li¡¯s words, Cen Xi stared at him with slight disbelief. She just shot him, but he didn¡¯t even want her dead and wanted to protect her instead?


    Qiao Yanze naturally wouldn¡¯t believe that Young Master Li would let go of Cen Xi so easily. Young Master Li was great at ying mind games. He could tell that Young Master Li¡¯s words were already making Cen Xi waver.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t me her. After all, she was just a young girl. Who wasn¡¯t willing to listen to nice words in a life and death situation?


    ¡°Young Master Li, let Cen Xie over. I¡¯ll be your hostage.¡±


    ¡°Qiao Sen, why do I want you as a hostage? I only want Xiao Hei to be safe. I may be bad, but I¡¯ll protect the woman I like with everything I have. I wouldn¡¯t use her as a tool and treat her as nothing...¡±


    Although Cen Xi was walking towards Qiao Yanze already, after hearing Young Master Li¡¯s words, she felt extremely touched. She hesitated and Young Master Li used the opportunity to pull Cen Xi towards him. He held a dagger, holding Cen Xi hostage.


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart fell.


    Young Master Li looked down, whispering by her ear, ¡°Xiao Hei, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hurt you, please believe me.¡±


    Cen Xi couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying, all she felt was her body turningpletely cold.


    Seeing Young Master Li pull Cen Xi towards the cliff, Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°You think that I wouldn¡¯t take action because you have her as a hostage?¡±


    Hearing Qiao Yanze¡¯s words, Cen Xi¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. She held the crossbow up, aiming at Qiao Yanze. ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll shoot you first!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed.


    No one had thought that Cen Xi would aim her crossbow at Qiao Yanze.


    Qiao Yanze stared at Cen Xi, determination in her ck gem-like eyes while her small face was tense and ashen.


    The vein at the back of Qiao Yanze¡¯s hand twitched, his handsome face extraordinarily cold. ¡°Then let¡¯s see who¡¯s more capable!¡±


    The moment he shot the bullet, Cen Xi¡¯s crossbow wasn¡¯t able to shoot the arrow out.


    Everything seemed to have frozen in ce.


    A cold smirk appeared on her lips and she closed her eyes, waiting.


    Just as she thought she would die, someone suddenly pushed her on the floor.


    Young Master Li hugged Cen Xi as they rolled towards the cliff. Blood dripped from his lips. He smiled as he stared at Cen Xi in his arms.


    ¡°Remember, you don¡¯t owe him anything. Don¡¯t let him bully you anymore.¡± Young Master Li took out a jade thumb ring from his thumb. ¡°I¡¯ll give this to you. I know we¡¯re not from the same world and you don¡¯t like me, but I like you. Before I die, can you tell me your name?¡±


    Cen Xi¡±s chest heaved up and down, the urge to cry overwhelming her. ¡°I¡¯m called Cen Xi.¡±


    ¡°Your name is really nice.¡±


    Cen Xi watched as Young Master Li slowly slid down the cliff, reaching out to grab him on instinct. Young Master Li shook his head at her. ¡°I¡¯ll die even if you pull me up. Maybe, I might still live if I fall. Xiao Hei, remember my words. You don¡¯t owe him anything. With how he¡¯s treating you, he owes you instead. He will regret it one day!¡±


    With that said, he let go of her hand and fell down the cliff.

 Chapter 1252 - Meeting Like That

    <h4>Chapter 1252: Meeting Like That</h4>


    Cen Xiy sprawled by the cliff, watching as Young Master Li fell down the ck abyss, disappearing from her sight. Her eyes immediately turned red.


    She didn¡¯t know why she would be so sad...


    Young Master Li was an international criminal, so there was no way he was going to live. He had too many lives in his hands, so even dying a million times was something he deserved.


    However, she was actually moved by him blocking the bullet from her.


    Young Master Li probably knew very well that she merely used him, doing anything she could to hear about the base when she was still Xiao Hei.


    They weren¡¯t from the same world. He knew very well that she wouldn¡¯t have any feelings for him, but he still risked his life toe and meet her and even took a bullet for her in a life and death situation.


    And what about the person she had feelings for?


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to shoot her at all!


    However, could she say he was wrong for it?


    No!


    He had to avenge his family while carrying the mission for the country. Showing mercy to an international criminal was against his principles and righteousness.


    It was only sacrificing her, someone who was nothing, so why shouldn¡¯t he?


    Cen Xi closed her eyes, holding onto the jade thumb ring Young Master Li gave her tightly. Two warm streaks of tears trailed down her face.


    Qiao Yanze walked towards Cen Xi, hisrge hand holding her arm as he pulled her up. He looked at her with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Go back with me first.¡±


    The Defense Minister walked over, speaking with a dark expression, ¡°Young Master Qiao, get your men to look for Young Master Li¡¯s body along the cliff. I will bring thisdy back for investigation. She aimed her bow at you while the criminal also took a bullet for her, so I think that she might be something.¡±


    Qiao Yanze said coldly, ¡°There is nothing wrong with her. If she didn¡¯t shoot an arrow at Young Master Li¡¯s wrist, we might all have died here in an explosion!¡±


    ¡°But©`¡±


    Before the Defense Minister could finish speaking, a cold voice rang. ¡°I¡¯m willing to be brought back for an investigation.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome expression darkened, his pretty eyes narrowing with an unreadable expression. ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±


    Cen Xi looked up, meeting Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were exceptionally dark and calm. ¡°Yes.¡±


    She would rather be taken away for investigation than go back with him. After a heart turnedpletely cold, it would be extremely hard to warm it up again.


    Maybe, there wasn¡¯t a need to warm it again. Tonight¡¯s incidents were like a hammer, smashing into her.


    It was time to wake up. All of her feelings towards him before were too unrealistic.


    She had always loved herself. It was probably enough to let herself be stepped all over like this for her sister, right? She has done enough.


    No longer looking at him, Cen Xi followed the Defense Minister onto the car.


    Qiao Yanze stared at the SUV that slowly drove away. His heart suddenly tightened, his eyes suddenly turning red. As his grip on the gun tightened, a feeling of helplessness grew in his heart.


    Why was he panicked?


    How could he be so anxious?


    He wasn¡¯t wrong in doing this!


    She was Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister and she was repaying for her sister¡¯s sins willingly. He was already being very merciful by sparing her life!


    Why would he care about her feelings?


    Qiao Yanze closed his eyes, the sight of her calm and cold eyes when she left appearing once more. It was as if she wouldn¡¯t have any emotions again.


    Qiao Yanze shook his head. When he opened his eyes again, he was a lot calmer.


    This strange anxiety in his heart would also disappear.


    With a stern expression, he ordered his men to go down to the cliff to look for Young Master Li. If he was alive, Qiao Yanze wanted to see him! If he was dead, Qiao Yanze wanted to see his body too!


    ...


    Cen Xi sat at the back seat of the SUV, two armed guards sitting by her sides. She looked out of the window nkly, her temple aching like she had been pricked by a needle.


    The car drove away from the mountainous areas and onto the smooth roads.


    Cen Xi was slightly tired, so she leaned back against the chair, closing her eyes with a dizzy head. She continued to hold onto Young Master Li¡¯s jade thumb ring tightly.


    Even though she was very tired, somehow, she just couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Everything that happened that night kept appearing in her mind. And the more she thought about it, the sadder she felt, like her heart had been ripped into pieces.


    The next morning, Cen Xi had been interrogatedpletely. She wasn¡¯t a member of the organization. She was only moved from Young Master Li¡¯s words and him protecting her with his life, that was why she couldn¡¯t bring herself to shoot another arrow at him.


    The conflict with Qiao Yanze and aiming her bow at him was only her wanting to end her life, so that she could end the unhappiness between her older sister and the Qiao family. She never thought of shooting Qiao Yanze.


    Since they couldn¡¯t get any useful information from her, the Defense Minister ordered his men to send her into jail.


    It was Cen Xi¡¯s first time wearing a criminal uniform and going into jail after living for so many years.


    The jail cell was more modernized and cleaner than she had imagined. There was a bunk bed in the room.


    When Cen Xi was brought in, a girl was sitting in the lower bunk, dazing into space. The girl had a ponytail, looking extremely pretty withrge eyes, a pretty nose and scarlet lips. She had two hands cupping her cheeks, slight sadness apparent on her expression.


    After Cen Xi went in, the girl nced at her.


    The two of them sized each other up.


    They were both slightly confused when they saw each other, since they both didn¡¯t look like the typical criminals.


    Cen Xi wasn¡¯t a very sociable person and was more introverted. On top of what happenedst night, she didn¡¯t want to speak, so she merely nodded at the girl before she climbed onto the top bunk andy down.


    After a nap, the rm for food rang and Cen Xi was shaken awake by the girl in the lower bunk. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Cen Xi rubbed her eyes, wanting to say that she didn¡¯t want to eat. However, at another thought, she was in jail now, which meant that she would starve if she didn¡¯t eat. She nodded at the girl. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll get up now.¡±


    Cen Xi followed the girl into the cafeteria. Amongst all of the female inmates, they were the youngest and most eye-catching.


    ¡°There¡¯s another pretty girl.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t get that girl the previous time, this time...¡±


    Hearing the people behind her talk about her, Cen Xi looked back, finding several women looking at her with unfriendly nces.


    ¡°We¡¯re in the same dormitory. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Seeing the girl in the same cell defend her so vehemently, Cen Xi gave her a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The girl shook her head. ¡°No worries. These people use the fact that they¡¯ve been in here for a long time and always bully the neers. I hate them so much.¡±


    After talking for some time with the girl, Cen Xi realized that she was friendly and easygoing. She stretched a hand out to her. ¡°I¡¯m Cen Xi, what about you?¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m Gu Meng. You can call me Mengmeng.¡±


    The two of them got their food and sat together. Gu Meng asked curiously, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a bad person, what did you do toe in here?¡±


    Cen Xi sighed, ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Me? I came to chase after a man who forgot about me.¡±

 Chapter 1253 - Sirens

    <h4>Chapter 1253: Sirens</h4>


    Gu Meng had been in jail for nearly two months now.


    It was her first time being detained in jail. When she first arrived, she kept being bullied by the Big Sister in jail and almost lost her virginity.


    Although they were all women, they were no less scary than men. Despite this, it wasn¡¯t enough to make her too sad however. What made her truly sad was Brother Ah Dai who had regained his old memories and status.


    When shey in bed every night, she would dream about the Queen and King¡¯s wedding that day.


    He was riding a horse, dressed in a suit, his expression cold and aura strong as his eyes on her were cold and emotionless.


    <i>¡®Bring the troublemaker away and interrogate her properly. If she¡¯s a terrorist, punish her even more strictly!¡¯</i>


    With those words, she was thrown in jail.


    At first, when she was first detained, she still had a tinge of hope left, thinking that he would let her out. However, as every day passed, her hope slightly changed into despair.


    She wouldn¡¯t ept her fate and stay in jail for the rest of her life!


    After Gu Meng went to jail, she didn¡¯t have anyone to talk to anymore. After meeting Cen Xi, their ages were simr and she felt that Cen Xi was a good person, so she told Cen Xi everything in her heart.


    After hearing that Gu Meng was arrested because she trespassed the railings during the King and Queen¡¯s wedding and was treated as a terrorist, Cen Xi¡¯s mind hurriedly thought it through, as if understanding something. ¡°Mengmeng, you trespassed the area for that man who forgot you?¡±


    During the Queen and King¡¯s wedding, the ones who rode horses to the church seemed to be the Third Prince and the Fifth Prince. The Fifth Prince had just gotten married while the Third Prince just returned to the Royal family not too long ago...


    Could he be the man Mengmeng said had forgotten about her?


    ¡°Mengmeng, are you talking about Ye Qing, the Third Prince?¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s well-defined eyes were covered with ayer of tears. She grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s hand, sniffling as she choked, ¡°Xiao Xi, do you know him?¡±


    ¡°I know of him, but he doesn¡¯t know me.¡± Cen Xi also only saw the Third Prince on the wedding day of the King and Queen. Although the Third Prince wasn¡¯t as cold and ruthless as the King, he still grew up in the Royal family. All of his actions were dignified and poised, making it hard for people to approach him.


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes were red and swollen. What could she do? She really wanted to cry after they mentioned Brother Ah Dai.


    Back in the fishing vige, Brother Ah Dai was quiet and barely spoke. She spent a few years before she managed to open his heart slowly.


    It took so much for her to finally find a spot in his heart, but now he was treating her as a stranger once more. And now, he had be a Prince who was above everyone else, untouchable to her.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, I¡¯m so scared. Brother Ah Dai seems to have be a different person. The distance between us makes it feel like we no longer belong to the same world.¡±


    Cen Xi grabbed Gu Meng¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Mengmeng, don¡¯t be afraid. He only forgot about you for now, that¡¯s why he¡¯s acting cold to you. Once he remembers you, it won¡¯t be like that anymore!¡±


    With trembling lips, Gu Meng nodded. ¡°Xiao Xi, thank you. I feel a lot better after talking to you.¡±


    ...


    After lunch, the two of them were assigned to do some agricultural work. After a long afternoon, they finally returned and showered.


    There were about eight women in the shower room, with a fat and broad-looking woman standing at the most in front. ¡°1038, we want to talk to the newbie. Leave.¡±


    Everyone who went into jail hadmitted a crime. Some even had blood on their hands, so they were all not easily bullied.


    The fat leader had a murderous gaze, and it was easy to tell that she was the leader amongst the other inmates.


    Everyone who went into jail no longer had a name. They only had a number as their identification and Gu Meng¡¯s was 1038.


    Gu Meng knew that these people should not be offended. If she didn¡¯t win in a solo fight against the fat woman back then, she didn¡¯t know how badly she would have been bullied already.


    Xiao Xi looked skinny and thin, her entire size only one third of the fat woman¡¯s, so it was probably definite that she wouldn¡¯t be able to win her in a fight. Gu Meng didn¡¯t even hesitate, as she immediately stood in front of Cen Xi, opening her arms to protect her fully behind herself. ¡°She¡¯s my good friend now. Don¡¯t even think about touching her!¡±


    The fat woman furrowed her eyebrows, expression fierce. ¡°1038, even if you had crazy strength to defeat me, can your friend do it? If she can defeat me, I won¡¯t touch her!¡±


    The fat woman was a professional wrestler in the past. Her weight was thrice that of Cen Xi¡¯s, looking like she was able to squash her if she sat on Cen Xi. Cen Xi wasn¡¯t as strong as she was, how could she defeat the fat woman?


    Gu Meng opened her mouth, wanting to take the fight for Cen Xi. However, Cen Xi grabbed her wrist and walked in front of Gu Meng, smiling at thetter. ¡°Mengmeng, don¡¯t worry. Although I¡¯m not very strong, I still have a way to defeat her!¡±


    The fat woman and the other women behind her started tough crazily. ¡°Ha! Big words for a little girl. You¡¯re so narcissistic! Big Sister, let her see your ability to make her beg and call you grandmater!¡±


    ¡°Wait for the good show!¡± The fat woman rolled her sleeves up, a scoff on her lips as she didn¡¯t take the slender Cen Xi seriously at all.


    The fat woman walked towards Cen Xi with a fierce aura. Cen Xi took a few steps back, the other women thinking that Cen Xi was scared of them as they started tough crazily.


    Seeing Cen Xi avoid her, the fat woman pointed her middle finger at her in provocation. ¡°Newbie, if you can¡¯t do it, kneel down and call me grandma. Why are you hiding?¡±


    Cen Xi ignored her. The fat woman continued to chase after her, while she kept avoiding the fat woman.


    After more than ten minutes, the fat woman was panting from the chasing, while Cen Xi wasn¡¯t even panting. She was still like a small rabbit, running especially fast.


    After another ten minutes, the fat woman couldn¡¯t catch her breath anymore. She pointed at Cen Xi¡¯s nose. ¡°Apart from running, what else can you do? If you dare, stop running and fight me instead!¡±


    Cen Xi smirked coldly. ¡°What age and day is it already? Fights are no longer the trend. As long as you copse, you would stop targeting me, right?¡±


    The fat woman crossed her arms. ¡°Yes!¡± She didn¡¯t believe that such a slender woman was able to defeat her!


    Cen Xi nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make you happy.¡±


    She took out four stones she picked from the agricultural work she did earlier. With a flick of her wrists, two of them shot out quickly, bothnding on each of the fat woman¡¯s knees. The fat woman was unprepared for the attack, so her legs bent and she knelt down. Cen Xi flicked the remaining two stones out,nding on the fat woman¡¯s shoulders. She was exceptionally quick. Before the fat woman could cry in pain, pain erupted from her shoulders and she fell down onto the floor in a terribly embarrassing manner.


    It was only after Cen Xi and Gu Meng had walked far away that the fat woman finally sat up, but only with the help of several people.


    Her shoulders and kneecaps were bruised from the stones.


    She kept muttering, ¡°Those two women are devils!¡± One of them looked cold and charming while the other one was cute and pretty. One knew how to fight people with stones while the other was born with crazy strength. If they worked together, wouldn¡¯t they be the queens in the jail from now on?


    ...


    Both Cen Xi and Gu Meng didn¡¯t shower. After they returned to the cell, they looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, I didn¡¯t think you would be so capable! Your shots were so urate!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would have been born with crazy strength either. Mengmeng, you¡¯re really awesome.¡±


    Gu Meng scratched her head shyly, ¡°I only have strength. It¡¯s nothing much.¡±


    Just as Cen Xi wanted to say more, someone walked in and looked at Cen Xi. ¡°You,e out. Someone wants to see you.¡±

 Chapter 1254 - Only Live For Herself In The Future

    <h4>Chapter 1254: Only Live For Herself In The Future</h4>


    Cen Xi was brought to the interrogation room.


    Staring at the man who was smoking, Cen Xi¡¯s body shivered slightly.


    A glint ofplicatedness shed in her ck pretty eyes. She had already guessed that it was Young Master Qiao that wanted to meet her.


    The moment she saw him, she would think about him using her as bait and him firing a bullet at her. Her heart ached terribly, her blood slowly turning cold.


    Before she met him, she thought that she would be able to take all of his humiliation and torture. She would feel better if he could put down his hatred.


    However, when she finally met him, she finally knew the sins of falling for him. To her, it was aplete torture.


    Humiliation and being used...


    If she continued to repay her older sister¡¯s sins, she didn¡¯t know what else he would do to her. She was scared, so she cowered back fearfully and admitted her defeat!


    Thinking about the man who took a bullet for her and fell down the cliff, she wondered if he was still alive. If Young Master Qiao didn¡¯t find his body, would he think that she still had some use left?


    All sorts of bitter thoughts shed in Cen Xi¡¯s mind. However, she didn¡¯t want to think too much about it anymore. If she could end all the unhappiness between them today, just let it all end here!


    Hearing footsteps, Qiao Yanze slowly looked up and nced at the woman who was walking into the interrogation room amongst the smoke.


    She seemed to have grown up a lot after one night.


    Her face was still pale, her eyebrows thin, her chin sharp. However, her eyes were exceptionally calm and indifferent.


    He clearly remembered how she looked at him with brightness and hidden admiration in her eyes.


    After one night, it all seemed to have disappeared.


    Qiao Yanze exhaled out the smoke, that unknown panic and messiness surfacing in his heart once more. He took a few puffs of the cigarette, before he was finally able to push that unknown feeling down.


    There was barely any expression on his handsome face, raising his hand to make a gesture for Cen Xi to sit down.


    Cen Xi sat opposite of him, her eyes meeting his through the smoke.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t find Young Master Li¡¯s body. There¡¯s a possibility he didn¡¯t die.¡±


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings. She closed her eyes, then opened them again. ¡°That¡¯s why, Young Master Qiao wants to use me again to lure Young Master Li out?¡±


    Qiao Yanze narrowed his eyes, unhappy about her tone. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re that attractive to lure him out the second time?¡±


    When Cen Xi stared at the man¡¯s cold expression, her heart still lurched a little in pain. He clearly used her, and almost killed her with his shot, but he wasn¡¯t feeling guilty at all and was about to talk to her so coldly.


    Indeed, when men wanted to be ruthless, their hearts were the sharpest knives in the world.


    It¡¯s time to wake up, Cen Xi!


    ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, why did Young Master Qiaoe here?¡±


    ¡°Before Young Master Li fell, what did he tell you and what did he give you? Cen Xi, Young Master Li is the young master of the organization. If we cannot apprehend him, he will cause a lot of danger to society. Who knows how many more people would die in his hands?! He knows the most advanced techniques to produce poison. So if he¡¯s still alive...¡±


    Cen Xi interrupted Qiao Yanze¡¯s words, her eyes turning red. ¡°If you want to apprehend him, do it yourself! Even if you continue to ask me a million times more, I¡¯ll still say the same things. I don¡¯t know anything! There¡¯s no point in asking me!¡±


    Inside, Cen Xi told herself to calm down. However, whenever she saw that he was only treating her as a tool he could use, it felt like she had an anger that was threatening to spray out without warning. Her body trembled slightly. She took a deep breath, looking down as she recollected her emotions.


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, from now on, I don¡¯t want to be a part of how you want to apprehend Young Master Li, or know whether you can apprehend him anymore.¡± Cen Xi looked down, tears covering her eyes slightly. She bit down on her lip tightly, her voice choked. ¡°I know very well that my older sister owes the Qiao family, that was why I did my best to repay some of her sins after I found out about it all. If you think that it¡¯s still not enough, how about I give you my life? Is that enough?¡±


    She looked up, smiling faintly at him. A faint blush appeared on her pale face, tears swelling in her bright ck eyes as her expression was determined and ashen with sadness.


    Looking at her, Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression instantly darkened. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Cen Xi took out a sharp arrowhead from her prisoner¡¯s uniform. She didn¡¯t even think as she immediately stabbed it into her chest.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression changed, his cigarette falling on the floor. Just as the arrowhead was about to touch her chest, he quickly grabbed it.


    His palm was cut by the arrowhead and blood flowed out immediately. However, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t able to feel pain, as he merely stared at the woman in front of him.


    Her pale expression was determined.


    With a pull, Qiao Yanze took the arrowhead out from her hand. Blood immediately flowed onto his wrist, drenching his white sleeve. He furrowed his eyebrows tightly, a part of his heart constricting before a fiery anger started to burn within him.


    She actually dared tomit suicide in front of him to threaten him!


    Qiao Yanze closed his eyes, standing up immediately as his expression was frighteningly cold. ¡°Do you think your life is worth a lot? You don¡¯t deserve for me to take your life!¡±


    With a hand on his waist, that unknown fiery burning brightly in his heart. He stared at the arrowhead he had thrown in the rubbish bin, remembering that she had hidden it on her sincest night. Was she waiting for him to visit her so she could die in front of him?


    When she was dealing with Shen Hao and Chu Yu, he could tell that she had a very strong personality. She wouldn¡¯t have any care left towards people who have hurt her before.


    She was so young, but her temper was so strong! It was no wonder she was Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister. Xiao Ying was like that too at first, and it was that that made him see a different light to her.


    Qiao Yanze panted twice before he nodded at Cen Xi. ¡°Tell me, with your life, what do you want to exchange for?¡±


    ¡°I want it to end all of the unhappiness between us! I want it to change so that the next time we meet, we will only be strangers. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s lips moved, he wanted tough, but he couldn¡¯tugh at the same time. Cen Xi stood up, staring at his bleeding hand before she turned around to leave.


    Staring at her back, Qiao Yanze chased after her.


    He pressed her against the wall, his handsome face leaning closer to her, his breath warm. ¡°Cen Xi, you were the one who said you want to repay for your sister¡¯s sins and now you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t want it anymore. Why are you so shameless?¡±


    Cen Xi looked up into his eyes, their breaths intertwining with each other. ¡°I¡¯m the one who overlooked my ability. I hope Young Master Qiao wouldn¡¯t be too petty to hold it against a young girl like me. If we¡¯re talking about repaying sins, I already did my best to repay them, but like you said, who am I to deserve it? If Young Master Qiao doesn¡¯t want my life, my life will be mine from now on. But if Young Master Qiao wants it again, it won¡¯t be that easy anymore!¡±

 Chapter 1255 - Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 1255: Leaving</h4>


    Qiao Yanze and Cen Xi and stared at each other for a few seconds, an invisible fire seemed to crackle in the air. The atmosphere was incredibly stiff, as if the tension would erupt anytime.


    Cen Xi waited for a few seconds. Seeing that the man didn¡¯t seem to want to take her life, she pushed him away with all of her energy, before she turned and left the interrogation room.


    In the end, Qiao Yanze was left staring at her back, an uncontrobly fire emitting in his beautiful eyes.


    Bam!


    It was only after she disappeared from his sight that he kicked the chair ruthlessly.


    ...


    In Crown Pce.


    Nan Zhi returned and saw Qiao Yanze sitting on the sofa, smoking, so she went to sit next to him. Seeing a bandage wrapped around his right hand, he furrowed his eyebrows tightly. ¡°Uncle, why is your hand injured?¡±


    Qiao Yanze tapped the cigarette ash away, looking at Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty face from the corner of his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I came to ask about Cen Xi.¡±


    After being bit once, he would be twice as shy and wary. Besides, Cen Xi was Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister as well. Qiao Yanze didn¡¯t dare believe that she was good, however, her actions made him think that she was different from Xiao Ying.


    She was clear about her likes and dislikes. She never acted against her wishes and never bowed down to pressure. Not only that, she was extremely clever and never acted superficially, showing her emotions as they were.


    When she liked and admired him, she was extremely nice to him. However, when she was bitter and disappointed, she didn¡¯t hesitate either.


    She was decisive, strong and determined. It was hard to imagine how she had so much strength within her small body.


    Qiao Yanze nced at his injured hand. F*ck! If he didn¡¯t stop her in time, she might have really pushed that sharp arrowhead into her heart!


    After their wedding, Nan Zhi went on a honeymoon with Mu Sihan, so she didn¡¯t know what happened between Qiao Yanze and Xiao Xi. Hearing Qiao Yanze mention Cen Xi, Nan Zhi didn¡¯t hide anything from her uncle. ¡°Back then, we were able to get the Prince¡¯s deeds because Cen Xi helped us. She¡¯spletely different from Xiao Ying and is a really kind and brave girl.¡±


    Nan Zhi nced at Qiao Yanze in confusion. ¡°Why did you mention Xiao Ying? Uncle, did you transfer your hatred for Xiao Ying onto Xiao Xi?¡±


    Qiao Yanze stared at the intelligent Nan Zhi, a small smile on his lips as his cold expression softened as well. ¡°When will my Zhizhi stop being so clever?¡±


    Nan Zhi red at Qiao Yanze. ¡°Uncle, we cannot change what happened in the past. Even if we avenge ourselves, Xiao Xi didn¡¯t know what Xiao Ying did. You shouldn¡¯t implicate innocent people!¡±


    Narrowing his eyes, Qiao Yanze had nothing to say. When Zhizhi and Ye Sihan got married, he asked his older sister about Cen Xi and she had said the same things as well.


    Even Zhizhi too, was not telling him to not hurt her.


    His family hated Xiao Ying to the core as well. Reasonably, they wouldn¡¯t like her younger sister, but now that he heard Zhizhi¡¯s words, it seemed like her impression of Xiao Xi was pretty good.


    To be able to get Zhizhi to defend and praise her, it was clear that Cen Xi wasn¡¯t a bad and scheming person.


    ¡°When I first found out she was Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister, I did have some bad thoughts. However, her actions today surprised me, making me realize that she is different from Xiao Ying.¡±


    Nan Zhi noticed something different. ¡°Why did Xiao Xi do today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. From today onwards, I will stop treating her as my enemy¡¯s young sister. I won¡¯t... hate her anymore as well.¡± Qiao Yanze leaned back on the sofa, slowly exhaling a mouthful of smoke, his eyes darkening.


    After today, he would treat it as apletely new start! It was time for him to let go of all those grievances from the past!


    ¡°She¡¯s in XX jail. Zhizhi, you should go and bail her out!¡± Qiao Yanze threw his unfinished cigarette in the ashtray, before he got up and prepared to leave.


    ¡°What? Jail? How did you get her into jail?¡±


    Instead of answering, Qiao Yanze merely put his hands in his pockets and walked out.


    Nan Zhi chased after him for a few steps. ¡°Uncle, since you already put down the hatred in the past, shouldn¡¯t you consider settling down? I heard some youngdies are interested in you. What do you think?¡±


    Qiao Yanze didn¡¯t stop her, merely saying, ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    ...


    After Qiao Yanze left, Nan Zhi brought Yi Fan and awyer to XX Jail.


    Even though she was the Queen, she still had to follow the proper procedures to bail people out of jail. When Cen Xi was brought out again, she never thought that she would see Nan Zhi here.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Cen Xi thought she had seen wrongly.


    Who was she to have a Queene and bail her out personally?


    Nan Zhi nodded at Cen Xi. ¡°I¡¯ve understood a little about your situation. It¡¯s nothing big and you just have to exin things clearly. Don¡¯t be stubborn either. Tell those people what happened properly, that you have no rtion to Young Master Li and aimed your crossbow at my Uncle because you were scared. It¡¯s understandable, since Uncle wanted to disregard your safety and attack Young Master Li.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s longshes fluttered. ¡°I... actually never thought of shooting him for real.¡±


    ¡°I know, Cen Xi.¡±


    Since Nan Zhi was here to bail her out, everything was done really smoothly. Once the procedures were settled, Nan Zhi led Cen Xi out. However, Cen Xi suddenly stopped.


    Nan Zhi nced at Cen Xi, who looked like she wanted to speak, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cen Xi bowed at Nan Zhi. ¡°Your Majesty, I-I have a favor to ask from you.¡± Although Cen Xi didn¡¯t know Gu Meng for long, they felt like they had been longtime friends. When the female inmates wanted to bully her, Gu Meng would stand up for her. That type of righteousness was rarely seen nowadays.


    She couldn¡¯t ignore Gu Meng now that she could leave. Besides, Gu Meng had nevermitted a crime. She had been detained for more than two months now, having suffered more than enough.


    Nan Zhi nced at Cen Xi. Seeing her act so serious, Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Say it. Let¡¯s see if I can help you.¡±


    ¡°I met a friend in jail. Her name is Gu Meng. She trespassed the area during your wedding with the King and was ordered to be detained here by the Third Prince. However, she¡¯s innocent...¡±


    Hearing Gu Meng¡¯s name, surprise shed in Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty eyes. ¡°Gu Meng, as in Mengmeng?¡±


    Cen Xi looked up at Nan Zhi. ¡°Your Majesty knows Mengmeng too?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Yes. Wait here for me, I¡¯ll go and settle this.¡±


    After about half an hour, Nan Zhi led Gu Meng out.


    Nan Zhi stared at the two girls with a fair degree of heartache. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you two to the mall to buy some clothes first, before we go and get some supper. As for the men who sent you here, let¡¯s ignore them for now. Rest and heal yourselves first! They¡¯ll be the ones who regret itter.¡±


    Gu Meng and Cen Xi stared at the Queen, who was so approachable and was even thinking for them, their eyes turning red from being so touched.


    Soon after, Nan Zhi brought them to the branded mall Xiao Yi owned. When Xia Yanran found out, she hurriedly got Xiao Yi to take her over.


    Once she arrived, Xia Yanran led the group to a brand¡¯s gship store, saying generously, ¡°Just take anything you like.¡±

 Chapter 1256 - Meeting Again After Two Months

    <h4>Chapter 1256: Meeting Again After Two Months</h4>


    After buying some clothes, Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran led the two girls to a high-ss restaurant. Although they had food in jail that night, the food wasn¡¯t good nor was it nutritious. It was only enough to fill their stomachs.


    Staring at the delicacies ced on the table, both Cen Xi and Gu Meng felt like a century had passed.


    Cen Xi was only in jail for a day, but it already felt like a century, not to mention Gu Meng who had been detained for two months.


    Gu Meng thought that she would only be released after a few years. When she was first brought in, she cried, sobbed and resisted, but all she got was detention from the jail wardens. During her longest detention period, she hadn¡¯t eaten for three days and three nights.


    Later, she learned her lesson and epted the harsh reality. Brother Ah Dai was no longer her Brother Ah Dai, and he wouldn¡¯t release her from jail.


    There was no point in dreaming anymore.


    Today made Gu Meng see Nan Zhi as her family. Nan Zhi bought clothes for her and even brought her to eat nice food! Suddenly, all of the unhappiness and grievances Gu Meng had within her flowed out like an uncontroble dam.


    She flopped on the table, sobbing out loud uncontrobly.


    Cen Xi wanted tofort Gu Meng, but Nan Zhi shook her head at her.


    Gu Meng had suffered, so she needed to vent her emotions out. It was good to cry it all out. Keeping it within her might only cause problems in the long run.


    Since Gu Meng was naturally innocent and emotional, her sadness came quickly and left quickly as well. After she cried for a while, feeling a lot better after she did. Cen Xi took some tissues to wipe her tears for her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, let¡¯s eat instead.¡±


    Giving ast sniffle, Gu Meng nodded.


    When they were eating, Nan Zhi asked Gu Meng some questions about being thrown into jail.


    After her wedding with Sihan, they had left for their honeymoon. Once they returned, she had gotten Sihan to ask Ye Qing if he returned to the fishing vige to look for Gu Meng.


    By then, Ye Qing couldn¡¯t remember who Gu Meng was already. He said that he had regained his memories and had his beloved in his heart, so he wouldn¡¯t like Gu Meng from the fishing vige anymore.


    He didn¡¯t want to give hope to her, so he might as well have her lose any lingering feelings.


    When Nan Zhi heard Ye Qing¡¯s words from Sihan, she never thought that Ye Qing¡¯s way of ¡®losing hope¡¯ was to throw Gu Meng into jail.


    At the thought of how Ye Qing was now, Nan Zhi sighed quietly in her mind, not knowing if it was fortunate or unfortunate for Gu Meng toe look for him.


    ¡°Mengmeng, you¡¯ve lost quite a bit of weight. Eat more,¡± Nan Zhi said gently.


    Gu Meng nodded. ¡°Thank you, Sister Nan Zhi.¡±


    Halfway through the meal, Gu Meng got up to go to the washroom. Standing in front of the mirror, she smiled at herself. She clenched her right hand and made a gesture to motivate herself.


    <i>Gu Meng, fight hard and don¡¯t be so easily beaten!</i>


    After leaving the washroom, Gu Meng walked towards the private room. She had never been to such a high ss restaurant. The corridor was really long and every door looked the same, so she couldn¡¯t remember which room she hade from already.


    So she went to the lobby, nning to ask the service staff about it. Suddenly, she saw a suited man walking out of the elevator.


    One of the men who was walking in front was wearing a ck coat with a white shirt inside. He didn¡¯t wear a tie, the top three exquisite buttons unbuttoned to expose his sexy corbones. He was tall, his expression cold while his facial features seemed like they were crafted by God, looking so perfect no one could point out a w.


    He was listening to the man beside him speak, his side profile well-defined. From head to toe, he exuded a dignified, cold and strong aura.


    The scars on his face could barely be seen clearly. His facial features were still the same, but she felt that he lookedpletely unfamiliar to her.


    Gu Meng never thought that she would bump into him the moment she was released.


    However, on second thought, this was a high ss restaurant in the Capital. Everyone who came here had a respectable status, so it wasn¡¯t strange for him to have a meal meeting here.


    Seeing them walk towards her, Gu Meng felt like her legs were filled with lead. She stared straight at that man, as if scared that he would disappear from her sight if she blinked.


    Ye Qing felt a pair of eyes on him. Turning his head slightly, his depthless eyes nced towards her.


    That gaze almost made Gu Meng¡¯s heart pop out of her throat.


    However, she was disappointed very quickly. His eyes on her were as cold and strange as before, like he was looking at something unimportant. He merely nced at her for a few seconds before he looked away.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart started to fall nonstop.


    Even if she had already prepared herself for him to act like he didn¡¯t know her after seeing her again, she still felt extremely sad.


    The group headed towards the restaurant. Seeing that he was going to disappear, Gu Meng mustered her courage to chase after him.


    She knew that there was a high chance for him to throw her into jail once more.


    However, she couldn¡¯t give up so easily...


    He lived in the fishing vige for a few years and she had grown from a young girl to a grown adult woman. Although they had been lovers for a few months, he was already a part of her life.


    She didn¡¯t care who he was. She only knew that he was her Brother Ah Dai.


    Gu Meng ran out of the restaurant. A Rolls Royce limousine was parked outside and Ye Qing was about to get on it.


    Suddenly, he heard a ¡®Brother Ah Dai¡¯ trail over.


    Ye Qing pursed his lips into a tight line.


    Seeing a woman rush towards the Third Prince, the bodyguard hurriedly moved forward and stopped her.


    Gu Meng didn¡¯t know when she would see him again after this time. She disregarded everything else and pushed the bodyguard stopping her with all of her strength.


    The bodyguard never thought that the slender Gu Meng who looked terribly weak would be so strong with her push. Even the bodyguard who had been a soldier and was good at fighting was pushed onto the ground.


    The bodyguard himself was shocked when he was on the ground.


    How was this girl so strong?


    Another bodyguard ran over and Gu Meng pushed him down easily as well.


    All of the bodyguards were shocked and their eyes nearly popped out of their heads.


    Gu Meng found an empty spot and ran in front of that Rolls Royce. Before the man could close the door, she sped the door tightly with her small hands.


    Seeing this, the bodyguards regained their senses, all taking their guns from their waist to aim them at Gu Meng. ¡°Stay back quick.¡±


    Gu Meng was not scared at all, her hands continuing to hold onto the door tightly, not letting Ye Qing close it.


    Ye Qing nced out of the window. Seeing the bodyguards act like that, he pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± The bodyguards wanted to put a distance between Ye Qing and Gu Meng.


    Ye Qing raised his slenderrge hand. ¡°Get back all of you.¡±


    Hearing Ye Qing¡¯s order, the bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to question or go against his decision. They all put down their guns and moved to the side.


    As Ye Qing stood in front of Gu Meng, his depthless eyes nced towards her. When Gu Meng met his deep ck eyes, her heart started to thump crazily.


    Her eyes moved from his eyebrows, nose and onto his lips, her tear-stained eyes filled with a strong longing and sadness.

 Chapter 1257 - He Had Another Woman With Her

    <h4>Chapter 1257: He Had Another Woman With Her</h4>


    The truth was, they had only separated for barely three months. However, these three months felt like three centuries to her.


    He was only standing two steps away from her. They were so close, but it felt like they were standing in different worlds, where she couldn¡¯t touch him anymore.


    This was still the first time she had seen him so closely after he left the fishing vige.


    Compared to the past, he had changed a lot. Though he had always been quiet, now, his sharp features looked colder under the streetlight, his depthless eyes as cold as ice, his well-defined nose and tightly pursed lips all made him look like an emotionless and cold statue.


    His sharp eyes nced at her slender face. ¡°Who let you out?¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯sshes fluttered softly. So he still remembered that she was the person who trespassed the area that day, and remembered that he had thrown her into jail.


    Tears blurred her vision, her heart aching crazily as her lips trembled. ¡°Brother Ah Dai...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Brother Ah Dai.¡± He furrowed his eyebrows, his well-defined face turning colder. ¡°My surname is Ye.¡±


    ¡°To me, you are Brother Ah Dai.¡± Gu Meng looked up with her tears-strickenshes, staring at him with blurry eyes. ¡°When I was at the fishing vige, I said... that it¡¯s alright if you forgot me, that I would help you look for the memories we had together.¡±


    Ye Qing stared at her with an emotionless expression. ¡°Whether or not those memories can ever be found do not affect me.¡±


    Ultimately, she was just an unimportant person to him.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re already out, I won¡¯t send you there again. I¡¯ll get my secretary to contact you tomorrow to give you a nk cheque. You can write as much money as you like.¡±


    He ced a hand in his pocket. The expensive suit was tailored perfectly with not a crease, his distant and dignified aura pulling an invisible distance between them.


    He was reminding her that they didn¡¯t belong to the same world, that she should give up.


    However, she had liked him for so many years. She liked him ever since she was a young girl.


    How could she give up so easily?


    No, she wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai... No, Mr Ye, I don¡¯t need your cheque. I©`¡±


    Ye Qing interrupted Gu Meng¡¯s unfinished words coldly. ¡°If you want to say you only want me, I¡¯ll have to say that you¡¯re having a daydream. Miss Gu, I need to tell you the truth. Those memories from the fishing vige are only a pointless interlude in my life. They don¡¯t mean anything to me and I don¡¯t need them in my life.¡±


    Seeing the coldness and disdain in his eyes, Gu Meng felt like her heart had been torn into pieces. ¡°A-Am I nothing to you too?¡±


    ¡°If not?¡± There were no emotions on his cold and handsome face at all.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart immediately fell, the bted pain spread across her body and limbs.


    So it turned out, the him who had forgotten her was this cold and heartless.


    Ye Qing clearly didn¡¯t want to speak anymore to Gu Meng. He pursed his lips tightly. ¡°You can worry about yourself from now on.¡±


    Seeing that he wanted to get into the car again, Gu Meng couldn¡¯t help but grab the sleeves of his ck coat. However, before she could have a proper grip on it, he pushed her again heartlessly.


    His eyes were filled with coldness and strangeness. ¡°Miss Gu, do not test my patience again and again.¡±


    Gu Meng felt like she had been pushed down an abyss. It felt cold, an extreme cold that spread from the depths of her heart.


    Just as he turned around and was ready to get into the car, a soft and pleasant female voice trailed over. ¡°Ah Qing.¡±


    What Gu Meng saw made her heart chill even more. The man¡¯s cold expression softened after hearing the woman¡¯s voice.


    Following his gaze, Gu Meng nced towards the owner of the voice. She saw a woman wearing a dark green dress getting off a taxi.


    The woman had long and flowy hair and facial features that made people pity her. With fair, porcin-like skin, a sharp face andrge eyes, her overall appearance made her look extremely unscathed and pretty.


    This type of pretty was mixed with a matured femininity that Gu Meng didn¡¯t have because of her age.


    Gu Meng had seen the genuine and heart-stopping beauty that Nan Zhi possessed, as well as the cold beauty that Cen Xi had. She was considered pretty as well. Back in the fishing vige, everyone said she was the prettiest in the vige, with her bright, pretty and pleasant features.


    However, the woman who was walking towards Ye Qing looked like an untouched flower on a mountain. She was so pretty that others couldn¡¯t look away.


    Xue¡¯er walked towards Ye Qing. Seeing Gu Meng standing in front of Ye Qing, she blinked in confusion. ¡°Ah Qing, were you bullying her?¡±


    Ye Qing smirked faintly. ¡°No. Didn¡¯t you have the flu? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I just arrived, so I¡¯m still jetgged and can¡¯t fall asleep at all. You said that you were having a meal here, so I wanted toe and see you.¡± A smile appeared on Xue¡¯er¡¯s face, slight mischievousness appearing on her expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see me?¡±


    Ye Qing didn¡¯t say anything. However, his eyes on her were no longer as cold as before. Even when he was Ah Dai, Gu Meng rarely saw him act like this, so she only thought that he was like that naturally.


    Seeing him so familiar with this unknown woman, Gu Meng felt extremely sad, like a long knife had been pierced into her.


    However, after the pain faded, she remembered that he had shown her even warmer eyes when he was still her Brother Ah Dai.


    She believed that he really liked her before.


    Gu Meng watched as the two got on the luxurious sedan, her hands clenching into tight fists. As the vehicle disappeared from her sight, there was an indescribable helplessness in Gu Meng¡¯s heart.


    ...


    In the Rolls Royce.


    Ye Qing took out a cigarette and lighter, ncing out of the window when he looked down to light the cigarette.


    The young girl stood in the wind, her body shaking like the wind could blow her away at any second.


    Xue¡¯er followed Ye Qing¡¯s eyes and looked out of the window, furrowing her exquisite eyes slightly. ¡°Ah Qing, do you know her?¡±


    Leaning back, Ye Qing hummed softly in acknowledgement. His brother had told him about what happened in the fishing vige before. Although he no longer had memories about it, he couldn¡¯t deny her existence in his life.


    To him, she had merely existed and was not special at all.


    Ye Qing looked away, his narrow eyesnding on the woman beside him. If they counted the time, it had been a long time since they met, but for him who had just regained his memories, it felt like he had just seen her.


    She had exquisite makeup on her face. However, no matter how exquisite the makeup was, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that she was already in her thirties. There were small wrinkles by her eyes, though she still looked beautiful.


    However,pared to when he first saw her back then, she didn¡¯t look as beautiful and innocent anymore.


    ¡°Ah Qing, you didn¡¯t know how much I suffered when you weren¡¯t around all these years.¡± Tears filled Xue¡¯er¡¯s beautiful eyes as her small hands grabbed Ye Qing¡¯s arm. ¡°Without you, all of them don¡¯t like me.¡±


    Ye Qing pulled Xue¡¯er¡¯s hand away, a smirk on his lips. ¡°After I returned, I heard some things about you. Xue¡¯er, do you think we can really return to the past?¡±

 Chapter 1258 - Going to Him

    <h4>Chapter 1258: Going to Him</h4>


    Xue¡¯ers¡¯s heart immediately tightened.


    Did Sihan or Nan Zhi say something about her in front of Ye Qing?


    She knew that they didn¡¯t like her. However, she never thought that they would actually dare to gossip and spoil the good impression Ye Qing had of her!


    Seeing the nervousness in Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyes, Ye Qing¡¯s smirk widened. Hisrge hand caressed her soft hair. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, and don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Xue¡¯er buried her face in the crook of Ye Qing¡¯s neck, her tears falling down her cheeks. ¡°Ah Qing, after so many things happened, I finally understood that you¡¯re the nicest and best person to me. In the years you weren¡¯t around, I made some mistakes, but I¡¯ve changed. I promise that I will stay kind and not disappoint you anymore.¡±


    Ye Qing patted her shoulders. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Xue¡¯er bit her lips tightly.


    Did his words mean that this was thest chance he was giving her? If she made a mistake again, would he give up on her like Ah Han did?


    No, no! Xue Er suppressed the panic in her heart.


    Not to mention, she wouldn¡¯t make those types of mistakes anymore. Even if she did, how would Ah Qing be like Ah Han? Ah Han didn¡¯t like her, so he could disregard her feelings and trample on her dignity. However, Ah Qing was different. She was his obsession and he would always protect and ept her.


    ...


    Even after the luxurious sedan drove away, Gu Meng didn¡¯t look away. Her tears fell bead by bead like a broken pearl ne.


    Brother Ah Dai had returned to the Royal family and had a new life. Not only that, he even had a gentle-looking girlfriend...


    What was she then?


    Should she give up, just like that?


    After she returned to the fishing vige, he would be the Prince that was above everyone else in the future, while she would just be the daughter of an ordinary fisherman.


    They belonged topletely different worlds.


    However, at the thought of them no longer meeting after she returned, her heart hurt so badly!


    Before she left the fishing vige, she almost swore in front of him that even if there was one day where he forgot her, she wouldn¡¯t give up and would help him find her memories again.


    She couldn¡¯t leave just like that.


    If he remembered her and still didn¡¯t like her, it wasn¡¯t toote for her to leave then. She was still young, so she didn¡¯t want to leave any regrets in her life!


    Seeing that Gu Meng still hadn¡¯t returned to the private room, Cen Xi came out to look for her.


    Seeing Gu Meng stand outside of the restaurant with tears trailing down her cheek, she hurriedly ran over. ¡°Mengmeng, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    Gu Meng wiped her tears. ¡°I saw Brother Ah Dai.¡±


    At this time, Nan Zhi walked out as well and happened to hear Gu Meng¡¯s words.


    She stared at Gu Meng with her heart aching for the girl. ¡°Mengmeng, what do you n to do from now on?¡±


    Even if Nan Zhi could bring Gu Meng out of jail, she couldn¡¯t help her when it came to her feelings. Although she was Ye Qing¡¯s sister-inw, she wasn¡¯t close to Ye Qing. Sihan was busy with his work as well, so he didn¡¯t have too much free time to interfere in Ye Qing and Gu Meng¡¯s rtionship.


    Besides, after Ye Qing regained his memories, the woman he had in his heart seemed to be Xue¡¯er. She heard from Yi Fan that Ye Qing had contacted Xue¡¯er and it wouldn¡¯t be long before Xue¡¯er arrived at the Capital.


    With a soft sniffle, Gu Meng said firmly with red eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t return to the fishing vige. Sister Nan Zhi, I want to stay by his side.¡±


    ¡°You want to stay beside him?¡±


    Gu Meng nodded. ¡°Only by spending time with him can I awaken his memories of me.¡± Besides, she already had a sense of danger from the pitiful woman with him. She was scared that he would only have feelings for that woman even after he regained his memories of her.


    Nan Zhi looked down slightly, thinking of any possible ways to put Gu Meng next to Ye Qing but not make him despise her either.


    ¡°Mengmeng, do you have any capabilities?¡±


    ¡°A-Apart from brute strength, I don¡¯t have any other...¡± Gu Meng was slightly embarrassed. She really didn¡¯t deserve Brother Ah Dai who had regained his memories.


    Nan Zhi stared at Gu Meng, as if thinking of something. ¡°When I came out earlier, I heard the restaurant manager say that there was a slim looking girl that pushed three bodyguards down. Was he talking about you?¡±


    Gu Meng flushed. She had been strong since young, with the other children in the fishing vige saying that she was a monster. Later, when she met Brother Ah Dai, he said that it was a strength that others wanted but couldn¡¯t have, so she shouldn¡¯t be too troubled about it.


    Nan Zhi was secretly shocked.


    To be able to push Ye Qing¡¯s bodyguards onto the ground, Mengmeng probably had crazy innate strength!


    ¡°If you want to be next to Ye Qing, what about being his bodyguard? Are you willing to do so?¡± Nan Zhi asked.


    Gu Meng didn¡¯t even hesitate, nodding. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The Royal family will be choosing a new batch of bodyguards soon. However, they need to pass a few rounds of tests in order to be able to work with the Royal family members. As the Third Prince and since he has met with a ne ident before, Ye Qing¡¯s bodyguards need to be extremely capable. Mengmeng, I can help you pass the first test, but you have to use your real ability in the consecutive rounds. If you can get into the top three, I can get the instructor to put you under Ye Qing.¡±


    Gu Meng didn¡¯t know if she could get into the top three, but how would she know if she couldn¡¯t do it without trying?!


    ¡°Sister Nan Zhi, please arrange it for me. I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    ...


    Gu Meng followed Cen Xi to her apartment.


    There was still some time before the Royal family¡¯s bodyguards testing rounds, so Gu Meng wasn¡¯t too worried. With Cen Xi¡¯s help, she went to a martial arts studio. Cen Xi found a master for her, hoping that she wouldbine her crazy strength and martial arts during thepetition.


    Time passed really quickly and suddenly, it was already time for Cen Xi to look for an internship.


    She had good grades in school, so the Dean wrote a rmendation letter for her to enter the Royal family¡¯s trantion department.


    After her interview, Cen Xi received a call from the trantion department, telling her that she had passed her interview and she was to report to work next week. At the same time, Gu Meng also received a call from Nan Zhi that the bodyguardpetition was taking ce during the weekend.


    In this period of time, both of the girls were busy in their own ways. They went out together in the morning and came home at night to cook together, inculcating a very strong bond between them.


    On the day Gu Meng was to attend the bodyguardpetition rounds, Cen Xi and her got up early.


    After having breakfast, Gu Meng changed into a ck outfit and tied her long hair into a ponytail, exposing her fair forehead. Her pretty facial features appeared energized and full of vibrant excitement.


    On the other hand, Cen Xi was wearing a ck leather jacket with a ck organza long skirt. She had tied her long hair into a fishtail braid, looking young and charming as she walked with Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng didn¡¯t want Cen Xi to go watch herpete, but Cen Xi had been worried and specifically took leave to go watch thepetition with her.


    Thepetition was held at the Royal family¡¯s training fields. The ce was about eight thousand meters square, and was an important venue used to specifically choose the Royal family¡¯s bodyguards.


    After entering the training field, Gu Meng headed towards the participants¡¯ area while Cen Xi went to the spectators¡¯ area.


    There were a few Royal family members that came to view thepetition today. One of them was the eye-catching Third Prince, Ye Qing. However, he didn¡¯t seem to havee alone. There was a pretty and innocent-lookingdy with him as well.

 Chapter 1259 - Why Was She Always Staring At Another Man?

    <h4>Chapter 1259: Why Was She Always Staring At Another Man?</h4>


    Gu Meng was a girl who could take a lot of suffering. Although Nan Zhi wanted to help her pass the first test, she rejected Nan Zhi¡¯s good intentions. She used her own capability to enter the next round.


    She did injure herself, but she never thought of giving up.


    When she fell down, she would get back up, again and again. She always wanted to use her own capability to go to her Brother Ah Dai¡¯s side.


    Cen Xi stared at Ye Qing, who was sitting in the VIP seats. He looked away slightly, listening to the woman beside him speak. That woman seemed to have said something, as a small smile appeared on his handsome face, hisrge hand caressing the woman¡¯s head.


    It looked like he really adored her.


    After spending some time with Gu Meng, Cen Xi finally realized what it felt like to really like someone. She would cry but would smile when she thought of him, and would be energized in whatever she did.


    At the mention of the short duration they had dated, happiness and sweetness would ooze from her eyes unconsciously.


    Mengmeng worked so hard, but the man she liked so much had another woman beside her.


    Cen Xi felt sad even looking at it as a bystander. If Mengmeng saw it, wouldn¡¯t she be even more upset?


    Although Ye Qing didn¡¯t intend to forget Gu Meng and treat her as a stranger, seeing him act intimately with another woman was really infuriating. Grr! She really wanted to throw a stone at the back of his head to wake him uppletely!


    When Cen Xi¡¯s eyes fell on Ye Qing, she didn¡¯t notice a pair of deep and strong eyesnding on her as well.


    Tang Xi hade with Qiao Yanze. Seeing Qiao Yanze¡¯s pretty eyes nce towards that slender figure from time to time, Tang Xi smiled and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Third Brother, I really don¡¯t understand you anymore. For a moment, you hated her, and now, you¡¯re looking at her secretly. With how you¡¯re behaving, it seems a little like you love and hate her at the same time...¡±


    Before Tang Xi finished speaking, Qiao Yanze kicked him ruthlessly. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Tang Xi shut up, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself from ncing at Cen Xi. It had been a while since they met and he realized that the girl looked more cold and arrogant now. Her ck outfit made her look both icy, yet attractive at the same time. However, why were her eyes staring straight at the Third Prince?!


    Especially with her staring so much her eyes seemed to almost pop out!


    ¡°Third Brother, let me say one more thing, alright? Do you think that she¡¯s moved on and fallen for the Third Prince instead?¡± The only Prince in the Royal family that had yet to be married was the Third Prince. All of the people who admired the King and Fifth Prince in the past all admired the Third Prince now.


    The Third Prince was handsome and cold, mature and attractive at the same time. The number of girls that liked him were enough to queue from the Capital to the Pacific Ocean!


    Qiao Yanze nced at Cen Xi. Her eyes on Ye Qing was indeed a little unusual. She was minutes away from having a distorted expression.


    The more Cen Xi observed Ye Qing, the more she felt sad for Gu Meng. She finally looked away and took out a thermos sh from her bag, wanting to take a sip. Suddenly, she felt a strong gaze on her. She turned around and happened to meet a pair of pretty eyes.


    Young Master Qiao?


    Why was he staring at her? Not only that... How long had he been looking already? He was holding onto a suit jacket while wearing a white shirt. The top two buttons at his cor were unbuttoned. Under his styled hair, his handsome face looked a little dark.


    They said that men looked the sexiest and most charming when they wore white shirts and Qiao Yanze was the ssic example. He had broad shoulders, slender hips and long legs, his figure enough to make women faint.


    Looking into his dark eyes, Cen Xi¡¯sshes fluttered slightly.


    She hurriedly looked away.


    Was it because she was too young? Even after all this time, she still couldn¡¯t read the enigmatic Qiao Yanze and couldn¡¯t understand why he looked at her so darkly, making her think that she seemed to have owed him millions of dors.


    She had already exined everything clearly thest time. She wasn¡¯t a foolish person and understood that both Gu Meng and her were released because he informed the Queen about it.


    Since that was the case, it meant that he understood what she said the previous time already. He didn¡¯t want to have any rtions with her anymore and didn¡¯t want to find any trouble with her.


    Cen Xi was no longer willing to guess his thoughts, so she just let him look at her. Anyways, there was nothing between them from now on.


    ...


    People who were able to pass the first test of the bodyguardpetition were all considered skilled.


    Based one what Cen Xi knew, more than four thousand people participated in the first round. After the subsequent selection rounds, there were only two hundred people remaining in the next test of thepetition. Amongst the two hundred people that qualified in the next round, only the top three would be chosen by the Third Prince.


    Thepetition started officially.


    The first part was a one on one match, followed by a one on three fight.


    Gu Meng won all of her one on one matches. Next, she began her one on three fights. Amongst the two hundred participants, Gu Meng was the only female, so the attention on her was exceptionally high.


    Several people had be fans of her and started to cheer for her. ¡°Number 118, do your best!¡±


    There were two young men from the Royal family sitting next to Xue¡¯er. Seeing that Gu Meng was skilled and pretty, they immediately became fans of hers. Watching Gu Meng fight her opponents one on three, their voices almost broke from all their shouting and carrying on.


    Xue¡¯er furrowed her eyebrows slightly, not having any interest in thepetition at all. Honestly speaking, she wouldn¡¯t havee if Ye Qing didn¡¯t want to. What a waste of her time!


    Her attention was all on Ye Qing. It may have been because too many things had happened and she had been hurt ruthlessly by Ye Sihan, but she finally realized now that Ye Qing wasn¡¯t worse than Sihan in any way.


    He wasn¡¯t as cold and stubborn as Sihan and was patient and gentle to her.


    Xue¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but bury her face against his broad shoulder. ¡°Ah Qing, now that I can still be with you, I feel so happy... However, I¡¯m not young anymore and want to have a home more and more. I know you like children too. If we can settle down soon, we can have our love baby too...¡±


    As Xue¡¯er finished her words, she looked down, waiting for Ye Qing¡¯s reply.


    However, after waiting for a while and Ye Qing still hadn¡¯t replied, she looked up. She followed his eyes to see him staring at the fighting arena.


    This nce surprised her so much she immediately started to sweat cold sweat.


    Why did that slender figure fighting one on three look so familiar?


    Xue¡¯er did her best to search for the figure in her mind.


    Ah! She remembered now! It was her!


    Why hadn¡¯t she given up? She was only a girl from a fishing vige, who was she to get Ah Qing¡¯s attention?


    In her one on three fights, Gu Meng had already won two consecutive sets. She would be able to get into the top three if she won another set.


    But towards the end, her opponents were even stronger.


    Through the fights, she was covered in wounds. It hurt a lot, but she couldn¡¯t copse. She couldn¡¯t stop here!


    The three men in thest set were all strong and buff, staring at Gu Meng with murderous intent. ¡°We¡¯ve never lost before. If you surrender now, you can still keep your life!¡±


    Hearing their dark words, Gu Meng massaged her wrists. Even though her face had already been bruised all over, there was still no fear in her eyes. ¡°Stop talking crap. We¡¯ll only know who wins and loses after the fight!¡±


    ¡°Foolish girl!¡±

 Chapter 1260 - A Deflated Balloon

    <h4>Chapter 1260: A Deted Balloon</h4>


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart was suspended as she watched.


    Gu Meng¡¯s hair waspletely drenched now, her cheeks and lips scrapped as her sweat fell nonstop. However, she didn¡¯t seem to care. It was as if she couldn¡¯t feel pain as she wiped her sweat away and prepared for the fight.


    This Gu Meng waspletely different from how she usually was when she fought.


    Normally, she was hyper and optimistic. Although there were some unavoidable things that made her sad sometimes, she was always positive and youthful most of the time.


    However, the her now was filled with a bloodthirsty and murderous aura. The aura required within the fighting arena was like this. Even if her energy was depleted, her aura wouldn¡¯t lose to her opponents either.


    And now, Gu Meng was already fighting against the three buff opponents. The three of them surrounded Gu Meng. Even if she was naturally strong, it was practically impossible for her to avoid all of their attacks and in the end, her shoulders and abdomen were punched by one of them.


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart never fell from her throat.


    The three of them punched really quickly and strongly!


    Gu Meng looked like she couldn¡¯t take it any longer.


    Just as Gu Meng was fighting two of them, the remaining opponent threw a sneak attack from beside her, a strong punch waving towards her eye.


    Immediately leaping up from the seat in panic, Cen Xi nearly shouted aloud. If Gu Meng didn¡¯t avoid the punch, her eye might be ruined!


    Gu Meng saw the impending punch from the corner of the eye. However, she didn¡¯t avoid it immediately. Just as the punch was about tond on her eye, she pulled another opponent she was fighting it and sent his face onto that metal punch.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A terrible scream sounded in the arena.


    That person¡¯s eye bone was cracked and his eyeball had sunk in as well. He immediately lost the power to fight.


    The crowd supporting Gu Meng immediately screamed loudly.


    Seeing the bloody scene, Xue¡¯er eximed, her longshes fluttering like injured butterfly wings as she hurriedly hid herself in Ye Qing¡¯s embrace with a pale face.


    That opponent was instantly pulled down by the judge.


    They had thirty seconds of temporary rest, so Gu Meng walked to the resting area. Opening a bottle of water, she took arge gulp.


    She knew Cen Xi would be worried for her, so she nced at the spectators¡¯ area once she finished drinking. There were many people sitting in the spectators¡¯ area, so Gu Meng couldn¡¯t find Cen Xi.


    However, there was a figure sitting in the spectators¡¯ seat that she saw almost immediately.


    That person was really too eye-catching, since his seat was one of the best in the spectators¡¯ area too. When Gu Meng saw him, her eyes brightened. However, they dimmed very quickly.


    That pretty girl was leaning in his arms.


    That woman looked up from his arms. She said something and he suddenly looked down, leaning closer towards the woman.


    From Gu Meng¡¯s angle, they looked like they were kissing.


    All of the energy pent up in Gu Meng suddenly seemed to dete like a deting balloon.


    Her body shook violently.


    Seeing Gu Meng take two steps back, the bottle of water in her hand falling out of her hands, Cen Xi nced towards Ye Qing.


    It seemed Ye Qing was blowing into the woman¡¯s eye, Cen Xi took out a small bow and stone. Using the chance when no one was paying attention, she hurriedly shot a stone at that woman¡¯s forehead.


    Just as Xue¡¯er was getting Ye Qing to blow the sand away from her eye, her forehead suddenly ached.


    Ouch! She lifted her hand and caressed her forehead. When she saw blood, her face immediately paled. ¡°Ah Qing, someone attacked me!¡±


    Seeing a swollen bloody bump on Xue¡¯er¡¯s forehead, Ye Qing nced at the stone that had fallen on the floor, before he bent down to pick it up.


    When Ye Qing bent down, Cen Xi¡¯s slender wrist was immediately grabbed by a cold hand.


    She was immediately pulled away from her seat.


    It was only after she was pulled away from the spectators¡¯ area that Cen Xi finally pushed the man away.


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, what are you doing?¡±


    Qiao Yanze stood two steps away from Cen Xi, narrowing his dark eyes. His attractive face seemed to be covered with slight darkness. ¡°Daring to hurt the Third Prince¡¯s woman under his eyes, do you want to die?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyesnded on the man¡¯s chest. The top three buttons of his shirt had been unbuttoned unknowingly, so she could see his well-defined chest muscles. ncing away awkwardly, Cen Xi said, ¡°I... can¡¯t stand it, so I did it on impulse.¡± As if thinking of something, she nced towards the man¡¯s perfectly handsome face. ¡°Young Master Qiao, what I did probably has nothing to do with you, right?¡±


    Why was he giving her attitude?


    Did he think she was still the younger sister of his enemy that wanted to do everything to repay her sister¡¯s sins?


    She already told him before in the interrogation room that she would stop repaying her sister¡¯s sins after he didn¡¯t take her life that day!


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°It has nothing to do with me. Just treat it that I was doing something stupid.¡± With that said, he left.


    Why was this person¡¯s temper so weird and unpredictable?


    When Cen Xi returned to the spectators¡¯ area, she saw Qiao Yanze leaning against the wall, smoking in the smoking area. He had his back facing her, his well-defined fingers holding onto a cigarette and smoke slowly surrounded him.


    His back was broad and tall, his strong muscles under his expensive tailored outfit exuding a strong masculine charm.


    Cen Xi stopped herself from ncing at him again. When she walked away, she wanted to enter the spectators¡¯ area when she realized that Ye Qing¡¯s bodyguards were secretly trying to find the person who used a stone to hit his woman.


    Seeing that they were about to walk out of the spectators¡¯ area, Cen Xi remembered that she still had a small bow in her bag. She was afraid that they would check her, so she hurriedly walked towards the smoking area in panic.


    One of the bodyguards walked out and saw Cen Xi. ¡°The person in front, stop there.¡±


    How would Cen Xi dare to stop? She was about to walk faster when a strong arm reached over and pulled her.


    Before she could react, she was pushed against the wall.


    Cen Xi looked up in surprise, her eyes constricting slightly. The man¡¯s dark eyes stared straight at her as she was caught in her breath.


    He was standing against the light, his broad shoulders blocking most of the light and covering Cen Xi under his broad shadow. He ced a hand by the side of her waist. His sleeves were rolled up, showing his malt-colored muscr arms and his expensive watch.


    His other hand was holding on a cigarette. A matured masculine scent mixed with a faint cigarette smell invaded Cen Xi¡¯s senses, making her breathing lose its rhythm.


    She had her hands on the man¡¯s shoulders, not letting him get too close to her. Through his shirt, she could feel his taut muscles and she felt like she had been scalded, curling her fingers up.


    Their position was way too intimate.


    ¡°Do you want me to move away?¡± Looking at how guarded she looked, he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t speak.


    He immediately moved his hand away, wanting to move back. However, Cen Xi saw the bodyguard walking over and before she could think about it properly, her fingers grabbed his shirt tightly.


    When he looked down at her, a smile was on his lips.


    Seeing his smile, Cen Xi felt her scalp turning numb. He was extremely handsome, making her feel like she was being looked at by a devil whenever he narrowed his eyes slightly or smirked.

 Chapter 1261 - Pushing Her Against the Wall

    <h4>Chapter 1261: Pushing Her Against the Wall</h4>


    They were standing close and Cen Xi just noticed that his hair was shorter than before. His facial features were even more beautiful and well-defined.


    Cen Xi was on guard against the man in front of her as if she was facing an enemy. At the same time, she nced at the bodyguard who wasing over from the corner of her eye.


    She did not notice the gaze of the man in front of her.


    He did not know if it was because he had not had a woman for some time, but his throat felt slightly dry when he looked at the woman in front of him who was in a ck leather jacket and a long organza dress.


    Makeup adorned her pretty face. Her eyebrows were slender, her lips red and looked like ripe cherries.


    That bodyguard came close to Qiao Yanze and Cen Xi. The bodyguard did not know Cen Xi, but it was impossible for him not to recognize Qiao Yanze.


    The Queen¡¯s uncle.


    The bodyguard dared not go forward to ask anything. Seeing that they were in an intimate position, he left.


    Cen Xi breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the bodyguard had left. Thinking of Gu Meng who was stillpeting, Cen Xi wanted to push away the man in front of her.


    But the man reached out the hand that was holding the cigarette towards her waist.


    Like this, Cen Xi was trapped between his arms and the wall, there was no way for her to move back.


    Her heart was full of confusion and panic.


    What did he want to do?


    Push her against the wall?


    Although he had hurt her so much that she did not want to talk to him again, it was a lie to say that she did not feel anything for him with them being pressed against so closely to each other. She was still an inexperienced young woman and was a long way from a wily old fox.


    Besides, the man in front of her had moved her heart before. He exceeded normal standards and his actions were incredibly charming.


    They stared into each other¡¯s eyes for some time and it was Cen Xi who was at a disadvantage.


    Her charming face turned tense and she tried to calm herself down. ¡°Young Master Qiao, why are you pressing against me? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very ungentlemanly?¡±


    Qiao Yanze did not move and his dark eyes were like an x-ray, staring fixedly at her. ¡°You¡¯re interested in the Third Prince?¡±


    <i>What?!</i>


    <i>When did he see her being interested in the Third Prince?</i>


    She snapped out of her daze quickly, a smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s my own business whether I¡¯m interested in the Third Prince or not. Does it have anything to do with Young Master Qiao?¡±


    Before, she had endured him. When he said east she would not go west because she felt guilty towards him and wanted to make up for it as much as possible. But it did not mean that she had no thorns on her body, she had only hidden them.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome face tensed up and the surrounding air turned cold and oppressive. Cen Xi dared not stay with him any longer and she shouted, ¡°Young Master Tang, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked towards the entrance of the auditorium. In a moment, his toes were stepped hard and then his tall body was pushed away. The slender body of the woman disappeared in front of his eyes like wisps of smoke.


    Qiao Yanze stood on the spot, lighting a cigarette and holding it in between his fingers, blowing out a breath of smoke. Looking at the direction where she had disappeared towards, his eyes were dark and an unknown smile appeared on his lips.


    ...


    When Cen Xi returned to the spectator seats, there was only one opponent left against Gu Meng. Seeing her exhausted state, that opponent grew braver with a beast-like ferocity in his eyes.


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart clenched.


    After another round of fighting, Gu Meng was knocked to the ground by her opponent.


    Cen Xi stood up anxiously, her hands cupping her mouth and she shouted loudly, ¡°Mengmeng,e on! You can do it! Stand up!¡±


    When Gu Meng was knocked to the ground, her head buzzed and there were stars dancing in front of her eyes. Cheers and raucous jeers resounded all through the stadium.


    She seemed to hear nothing and there was only the image of him and the woman kissing, hugging, holding hands in her head...


    Was there any point in this?


    Even if she became his bodyguard, he had a change of heart and liked another woman now. Was there any meaning to what she did?


    But... She really missed her Brother Ah Dai. She liked him so much that she did not want to give up even if she were to be killed here.


    Yes, she could not give up.


    If she gave up, she would never see Brother Ah Dai again.


    Gu Meng forced the tears that almost fell out of her eyes back. Just when the audience thought that she could not stand up, she put her hands on the ground and stood up again, as brave and tenacious as ever.


    The venue exploded into excitement.


    Even Ye Qing was stunned. He did not notice that his gaze had already fallen on that slender figure.


    Dressed in a ck outfit, she looked handsome and sharp. Although there were bruises covering her face, it did not affect her beauty. It was an inner beauty that was not rted to appearance but emanated from deep within her bones.


    Clenching her hands into fists, she was not afraid of her opponent who was taller and stronger than her as she threw out a punch.


    The punches she threw were faster and more agile than before. She had great strength and everytime she brought down her fist, the opponent would step back a few steps. After several punches, the opponent staggered, spitting out blood and his body fell slowly to the ground.


    When the referee came and confirmed that the opponent was unable to stand again, he raised Gu Meng¡¯s hand and announced that she had sessfully moved up to the top three.


    Gu Meng looked towards the audience and her eyes met with Ye Qing¡¯s dark ones. She lifted the corner of her lips into a bright smile. When Ye Qing looked at her smile, in that moment, he felt that it was even more dazzling than the sun.


    When Xue¡¯er saw the girl flirting with Ye Qing in public, she dug her fingers into her palm, her expression slightly distorted.


    Where did this girle from? Did she think that she could move Ah Qing¡¯s heart with just her brute strength? Not while she was here!


    ...


    Although Gu Meng won, she was covered with bruises and wounds all over her body.


    Back at the apartment, Cen Xi looked at the bruises on Gu Meng¡¯s body and felt her heart ache. Gu Meng¡¯s skin was fair and even with a faint bruise it would already be obvious, let alone big areas of ck and blue and open wounds.


    Cen Xi applied medicine whereever Gu Meng was injured and went downstairs to buy groceries. Exhausted, Gu Mengy on the sofa without any strength left.


    The bones of her body seemed to be falling apart, but fortunately, she made a small step forward and became his bodyguard.


    Perhaps there would be more difficult things waiting for her in the future, but she was not afraid as she had the memories of the two of them supporting her.


    Gu Meng closed her eyes, nning to rest for a while, when the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Usually, there was only her and Xiaoxi in the apartment and seldom would there be people ringing the doorbell. Gu Meng thought that Cen Xi had forgotten to bring the keys and she went to the door, opening it.


    But as soon as the door was opened, Gu Meng was stunned to see a stream of bodyguards in ck and that tall figure standing by the door who was being protected by the bodyguards.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but the door was closed by the man outside.


    Gu Meng regained her senses. Xiaoxi had applied medicine for her and told her to put her clothes on againter.


    She was only wearing a sexy camisole and a pink panty.

 Chapter 1262 - He Has a Woman He Likes

    <h4>Chapter 1262: He Has a Woman He Likes</h4>


    Completely mortified, Gu Meng raised her hand and covered her mouth.


    D-D-Did she just open the door dressed like that?


    Brother Ah Dai was standing outside with several bodyguards behind him. Didn¡¯t this mean that they saw her dressed so inappropriately?


    <i>No!</i> Gu Meng ran back to her room quickly, then grabbed out a random set of clothes from the wardrobe.


    Standing in front of the mirror, she pouted her mouth when she saw the patches of bruises on her skin.


    Brother Ah Dai already had a bad impression of her and did not like her. Would he not like her even more seeing those scary bruises and wounds on her body?


    No, if he remembered her, he would not despise her...


    Gu Meng thought of how when she was in the fishing vige, her friend brought her to watch a porn film. In the end, Brother Ah Dai found out and dragged her out of the video hall, then hit her buttocks twice after returning home.


    At that time, she felt aggrieved and said shamelessly that because he did not let her see, she was curious and went to the video hall. If he did not want to show her, she would still go and see it...


    He was so angry that he hit her again.


    But one night, there was a family in the vige who had a celebration. Brother Ah Dai drank wine and after she helped him back home, she secretly undid his belt.


    After seeing it once, she did not dare to look again. Because the next morning, if her period had note early, she and him would have...


    At that time, he had kissed her tears and said that he would not let her down in the future...


    Then... He returned to the Capital, became a prince and put her in prison. She had thought before that if she could go back in time, she would have given herself to him even if it would hurt a lot...


    Gu Meng broke out of her daze and put on her clothes properly before going to the door and pulling it open.


    Ye Qing had asked the bodyguards to leave and was standing by the door, looking tall with his expression cold. Seeing Gu Menging out, his bright and cold eyes looked towards her. ¡°I came to inform you that even if you entered the top three, I won¡¯t let you be my bodyguard.¡±


    He took out a cheque from his pocket. ¡°The other time my secretary gave you a cheque, you didn¡¯t take it. This time, you have to ept it. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you in the future.¡±


    Gu Meng looked at the cheque he handed over and reached out her hand, taking it slowly.


    She looked down at the cheque. Just when he thought she had epted the cheque, she raised her hand and the cheque in her hand was torn into pieces.


    Raising her wet eyes, she stared at him. ¡°Mr Ye, I became your bodyguard through a formal selection. If you¡¯re sending me away just like that, I¡¯ll report it to the King tomorrow and ask him to seek justice for me.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s dark eyes narrowed. ¡°I know very well what your purpose is. What¡¯s the point in wasting your time? Do you think it¡¯s so easy to be my bodyguard?¡±


    To be a royal bodyguard, first of all, one would have to face danger and because there was always the possibility of encountering assassins or various attacks, one might lose his life as a bodyguard at any time.


    Although Ye Qing did not like her, he did not want her to give up her life in vain.


    Gu Meng had heard from Nan Zhi the risks of being a bodyguard and Nan Zhi had asked her to think it through carefully. If she could not do it, they would change to another way to approach Ye Qing.


    But Gu Meng had no other skills, all she had was her strength. She could only be Ye Qing¡¯s bodyguard to spend time with him.


    As for the danger, if one day he was really in danger, she would sacrifice herself to protect him.


    For him, she was not afraid of death at all.


    ¡°It has already been proven that I have the ability, being the top three out of four thousand bodyguards who participated. I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Gu Meng looked at Ye Qing with her bright eyes and the corner of her lips lifted into a sudden smile. ¡°Is Mr Ye afraid that after I be your bodyguard, you will remember the things of the fishing vige one day and will not be able to control yourself and fall for me?¡±


    Ye Qing almostughed out of anger because of her shamelessness. This girl was unbelievable!


    She tilted her neck up slightly. She was wearing a loose t-shirt and her corbones were exposed. Ye Qing nced at her and he could not help thinking about how she had opened the door previously.


    He was not interested in her body, but the thought of those wounds on her body, he could not help but feel a sliver of respect towards her.


    Ye Qing was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°I have a woman I like.¡±


    Of course Gu Meng knew he had a woman he liked, but hearing him saying it openly in front of her, she felt like she was being pped on the face.


    She could see that he really doted on the woman or he would not have kissed her in the public and let her lean against him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with your rtionship, I just want it to be fair. If you remember the things in the fishing vige and still like her and want to be with her, I won¡¯t entangle with you anymore!¡±


    Gu Meng lowered her long eyshes, her nose slightly red. She tried her best to control her mood, not allowing herself to cry in front of him. She didn¡¯t want him to pity her. ¡°Mr Ye, I became your bodyguard by my own efforts. It¡¯s my choice whether to live or die. Unless I don¡¯t do my job well, you have no right to drive me away!¡±


    Gu Meng did not want to say anything more and went into the house, shutting the door tightly. Her slender body leaned against the door and she slid down slowly, curling herself into a ball like she had been hurt.


    The tears she had held back in front of him, fell uncontrobly. Her heart felt bitter like she had swallowed a goldthread herb.


    ...


    Monday.


    Gu Meng and Cen Xi went to their own workces at the same time.


    While Gu Meng went to report to the Third Prince, Cen Xi went to the trantion department.


    When she arrived at the trantion department, Cen Xi greeted the colleagues and senior staff in the office with the modesty and politeness of a new staff, and even gave them her own small handmade gifts.


    A weekter, Cen Xi gradually adapted to the pace of work. As she was hardworking, she was able to endure hardships. She was the first to arrive at thepany and thest to leave. She also worked overtime on weekends without rest.


    Though she was doing well here, on the contrary, Gu Meng was not doing that well. Although she was working for Ye Qing, he did not arrange for her to be his bodyguard, but as a substitute. She would only have the chance to be by his side if any bodyguard was on leave or was hurt.


    Gu Meng felt that he was deliberately alienating and ignoring her, trying to make her retreat.


    But she would not give up easily!


    On this day, Cen Xi and Gu Meng had hotpot together aftering home from work. Cen Xi received a call from the director of the trantion department. ¡°Xiaoxi, tomorrow Mr Qiao needs two interpreters. You and Linda will need toe on time at seven tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Cen Xi ended the call, Gu Meng asked. ¡°You have a business trip tomorrow?¡±


    Cen Xi nodded and packed her luggage after finishing up the hotpot. The next day, she waited for Mr Qiao with Linda.


    A ck Maybach drove over. The car window lowered and a handsome face wearing sunsses appeared. When Cen Xi saw him, her heart jolted.

 Chapter 1263 - Heart Skipped a Beat

    <h4>Chapter 1263: Heart Skipped a Beat</h4>


    Although the man was wearing sunsses and Cen Xi could not see his eyes, she could feel that he was looking at her.


    His gaze was sharp, cold and oppressive.


    Cen Xi pretended that his gaze was not on her. Suddenly, she felt a pain in her arm. Linda, who was beside Cen Xi, had grabbed her arm, an uncontroble excitement in her voice. ¡°Cen Xi, look, that person is so handsome. He seems to be looking at me.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Linda was so excited that Cen Xi¡¯s arm was starting to hurt from Linda¡¯s firm hold. ¡°Sister Linda, he¡¯s handsome but it looks like he¡¯s the kind that is difficult to approach. We¡¯d better wait for Mr Qiao toe!¡±


    As Linda released her grip on Cen Xi¡¯s arm, she looked at the man in sunsses with a blush on her face. Seeing that he was still looking over at them, she brushed back her hair and gave a charming and flirtatious smile.


    ¡°Cen Xi, do you think he¡¯s interested in me?¡±


    Linda was a recognized beauty in the trantion department and that was before Cen Xi came to the department. After Cen Xi came, although she attracted the attention of many male colleagues, she kept a low profile and was modest and somewhat reserved. She did notpete with Linda in beauty or strive for favor, or dress up to attract people¡¯s attention. So Linda was quite satisfied.


    Cen Xi looked over at the man again and found that his gaze was still on them. She thought of how he had pushed her against the wall during thepetition the other day and her long eyshes fluttered slightly, her eyes darting around.


    Just then, the man¡¯s indifferent and slightly irritated voice sounded. ¡°How long are you going to stand there? Get in the car!¡±


    Cen Xi and Linda looked at each other.


    W-Was he the Mr Qiao the director was talking about?


    Qiao Yanze looked at Cen Xi, who was standing outside the office building. It was his first time seeing her in a professional attire.


    The tailored cloth almost perfectly outlined the shape of her body, moulding to her every curve. She was wearing a pair of high heels and her legs that were under her short skirt was long and straight.


    Qiao Yanze narrowed his eyes. Why was the skirt length of the trantion department attire so short?


    After hearing Qiao Yanze asking them to get into the car, Cen Xi and Linda walked towards the car with weird expressions.


    Linda walked in front of Cen Xi, greeting Qiao Yanze with a bright smile. ¡°Are you Mr Qiao?¡±


    Qiao Yanze nodded with no expression on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re so young. I¡¯m Linda, nice to meet you,¡± Linda said as she opened the front passenger seat¡¯s door.


    She pulled at it but it did not open.


    Qiao Yanze said, ¡°Sit at the back.¡±


    There was an awkward atmosphere in the air suddenly. Cen Xi looked at Linda¡¯s whose expression was changing and she felt awkward for her.


    Don¡¯t be infatuated with Young Master Qiao¡¯s glorious beauty. She was the perfect example of a painful lesson learned. That man could not be controlled by any woman.


    Feeling humiliated, Linda felt indignant. This Mr Qiao was not giving her any respect. Hmph! She was beautiful, which man was not nice to her when they saw her?


    But Linda restrained her anger and went into the back of the car. She gave a warning look to Cen Xi, signalling to her not to say anything about her embarrassing moment.


    Cen Xi got into the car after Linda.


    Qiao Yanze was going to Wen City for an exchange meeting and Mr Smith would be there so he needed to take interpreters with him.


    After twenty minutes, the car drove up the highway.


    The three of them were silent. Qiao Yanze smoked a cigarette before they went up the highway and the car was filled with the faint smell of tobo. It was clean and fresh and Cen Xi could not help thinking that she had once tasted such a taste on the tip of his tongue.


    She was fidgety and turned her head towards the car window, her ears turning hot.


    Wanting to feel some wind to cool down, she lowered the car window a crack, when it was raised up again. When she pressed it again, nothing happened.


    Eh? She looked up and saw that the man who was driving was using one hand to control the window lifting and lowering function.


    Cen Xi looked at the man through the rearview mirror. She did not know if he had eyes behind his head, but the moment she looked at him, he looked at her as well.


    He had taken off his sunsses and when she met with his deep and dark eyes, her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Mr Qiao, can you lower the window?¡±


    The man said nothing and pointed his chin at the speedometer on the dashboard.


    Cen Xi then understood. The car was going at a high speed on the highway and it was not safe to lower the car window. So she lowered her eyes and said nothing more.


    Linda looked at Cen Xi secretly. Seeing that her expression was looking a little unnatural after speaking with Qiao Yanze, Linda frowned unhappily.


    Little elf! She thought she was so well-behaved!


    After several hours of going at a high speed, the car finally arrived in Wen City.


    Qiao Yanze had a calling in and he connected to the bluetooth system. After connecting, Cen Xi and Linda could hear his conversation.


    A soft female voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°I finally have time for a holiday to have a good rest. I went to find you, but they said that you were on a business trip. I¡¯m so disappointed. Even though I have time, you¡¯re not here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back the day after tomorrow.¡±


    The womanughed. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go to the theatre the day after tomorrow. I haven¡¯t seen a show with you for a long time.:


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cen Xi looked up and through the rearview mirror, she saw that there was a hint of smile in the man¡¯s dark eyes.


    Cen Xi suddenly remembered that the voice of the woman belonged to the one who came secretly to visit him at the hospital that night he was injured. No wonder it sounded so familiar.


    At that time, she felt that the woman had a special ce in his heart. When she heard their conversation, it was really different!


    Cen Xi lowered her thick and curled eyshes.


    What did it have to do with her if he was good to other women?


    Linda looked at Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome side profile and finally mustered up her courage to speak to him again, ¡°Mr Qiao, do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    Qiao Yanze nced at the two women sitting at the back. One was staring at him, the other looking outside the window, her expression calm. Qiao Yanze pursed his lips slightly and said coldly, ¡°Put your mind to work. There are not to be any mistakes in interpreting when I meet with Mr Smith!¡±

 Chapter 1264 - Watching Her Being Close to Another Man

    <h4>Chapter 1264: Watching Her Being Close to Another Man</h4>


    After arriving at the hotel, Cen Xi and Linda rested for the night.


    The next day, the two of them worked hard to interpret for Qiao Yanze and Cen Xi met an acquaintance at the venue of the exchange meeting.


    Su Han.


    Su Han and Cen Xi were from the same high school and they were both straight A students.


    In Cen Xi¡¯s memories, Su Han was a beautiful young man with a fresh and schrly appearance. Seeing him again this time, he was still as handsome as ever, his actions were even more schrly.


    He was Mr Smith¡¯s chief interpreter. Seeing Cen Xiing over, he was first stunned, before a smile appeared on his lips.


    Cen Xi met his eyes and smiled at him.


    Although they had not seen each other for several years, they did not feel too strange. As soon as they met, the memories of how they went on morning runs, studying and discussing school work, floated into her mind.


    Back then, he had fallen ill and went abroad for treatment. Although his mother stopped her from apanying him and even used a cheque to humiliate her, she did not me him.


    In her heart, she had always regarded him as her best friend and only hoped that he would be healthy and safe.


    Perhaps, her heart fluttered at some time, but it was just hormones. When she calmed herself down, she felt that it was not love.


    It was just an admiration for him.


    He was liked by many girls in school, but he did not act cool on purpose, did not act ambiguously with girls, did not smoke and get into fights. He had excellent results and had set a good example for many students.


    Because the ministers of the two countries were talking, they needed to interpret for them. They worked seriously and only made eye contact without speaking further.


    After an hour, there was a ten minute break.


    Cen Xi went to the washroom and when she came out, she saw Su Han leaning against the wall.


    ¡°Xiaoxi.¡±


    ¡°Monitor.¡±


    Su Han walked forward and hugged Cen Xi. ¡°You¡¯re still the same as when you were in high school.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes curved into crescents, a trace of yfulness in her smile. ¡°Don¡¯t I look even better after growing up?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been beautiful since you were a child, you don¡¯t have to change.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s smile deepened and she looked at Su Han. ¡°Are you well?¡±


    ¡°I had a bypass operation and my body¡¯s fine. But I can¡¯t do exercise vigorously.¡±


    They were of the same age and had the same profession and hobbies. As they chatted, they talked about problems with their profession.


    ...


    When Cen Xi was talking to Su Han, she did not notice that several figures were standing in the corridor outside the meeting room on the second floor.


    It was Qiao Yanze and Mr Smith.


    They had their interpreters with them. At the moment, Linda was by Qiao Yanze¡¯s side and another interpreter by Smith¡¯s side. With the interpreters present, it did not affect theirmunication.


    Smith smiled and said, ¡°So it seems like the little beauty interpreter and Su Han, my chief interpreter, know each other.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly...


    The young man and woman were walking together side by side. The girl had a charming smile on her face and was talking endlessly while the boy beside her was nodding.


    She was focused on what she was saying and did not notice that the boy¡¯s shoulder was close to her. When someone passed by them, his hand would protect her gently.


    Qiao Yanze could see that the boy was interested in her. It was the kind of desire to get close but was afraid of being too abrupt. Qiao Yanze unconsciously pursed his lips.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s sister seemed to be even better at seducing men. First it was Young Master Li, then Bai Shen and now Su Han!


    Wait, Su Han? He seemed to have heard this name before!


    Qiao Yanze searched through his mind and finally remembered. That Chu Yu girl had mentioned Su Han before.


    Wasn¡¯t this Su Han the one Cen Xi had almost apanied abroad?


    So, it was very likely that they were still each other¡¯s first loves.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s lips lifted into a faint smile. He did not answer Smith and continued to talk about work.


    ...


    After work, the organizer held a cocktail party.


    Linda had wanted to perform well in front of Qiao Yanze and did not allow Cen Xi to go to the hotel with her in the evening. Since Cen Xi felt that Linda could cope alone, she did not go.


    Su Han also did not go.


    Not long after Linda left, Cen Xi received a call from Su Han.


    They went out for dinner and walked around the night market.


    Cen Xi had not felt rxed like this for a long time. She did not have to be restrained with Su Han and was rxed and happy.


    Su Han talked about his life abroad the past few years. Although he was Smith¡¯s chief interpreter, his mother wanted him to return to the Capital and find a job in the country. He also nned to resign and go back.


    They came back from the night market and walked back to the hotel.


    Su Han sent Cen Xi to the hotel. Cen Xi waved at him and turned to leave.


    Su Han went forward and grabbed her arm. Cen Xi turned around and looked at him in confusion.


    Su Han asked softly, ¡°Xiaoxi, do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend either.¡± Su Han stared at Cen Xi¡¯s bright ck eyes, not wanting to miss any expression in her eyes. ¡°My mom wants to introduce me to a girl, I...¡±


    Before Su Han could finish, he heard Cen Xi said, ¡°Monitor, that¡¯s a good thing, The girl Auntie chose must be good.¡±


    When Su Han saw that there was no jealousy in Cen Xi¡¯s eyes and his eyes turned slightly dejected. He did not continue this topic and took out a notebook from his bag. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that you don¡¯t have a goodmand of thenguage of Y Country? Here are my notes. Go back and take a look at it, it should help you.¡±


    Cen Xi grinned. ¡°Thank you, Monitor.¡±


    No one noticed a ck car parked in the dark. The car window was lowered and the man in the driver¡¯s seat had a cigarette between his fingers, the scarlet end of it shing in the dark.


    Qiao Yanze looked at Su Han leave reluctantly, looking back repeatedly and left only after Cen Xi¡¯s figure disappeared. Qiao Yanze stubbed out his cigarette, pushed the car door open and got out.


    While Cen Xi was waiting for the elevator, she could not help opening the notebook Su Han had lent her.


    Just then, two children ran over and one of them identally knocked into Cen Xi. The notebook in Cen Xi¡¯s hand dropped to the ground and a folded letter floated out of the notebook. After picking up the notebook, Cen Xi was about to pick up the letter when suddenly, a ck and shiny leather shoe stepped on it.


    Cen Xi frowned. ¡°Sir, please lift your feet. You¡¯re stepping on my things.¡±


    Not only did the owner of the shoe not lift his feet, he stepped on the paper so tighty that Cen Xi could not pull it back.


    How could this person do this? It was too mean!


    Cen Xi frowned and raised her head, looking at the owner of the feet. Her breath tightened when she saw a familiar handsome and cold face.


    Before she could react, the tall man crouched down suddenly, picked up that paper, opened it in front of her to nce at it.


    Seeing the contents inside, a trace of coldness shed past his eyes.

 Chapter 1265 - Concern

    <h4>Chapter 1265: Concern</h4>


    In the note, words of confession were written in thenguage of six countries with an artistic air to it.


    Seeing it, Qiao Yanze tore the paper into pieces and threw it into the bin. Cen Xi saw his actions and her eyes widened slightly. ¡°Mr Qiao, w-why did you tear up my things?¡±


    Qiao Yanze put one hand in his pants pocket and said coldly, ¡°Miss Cen, you¡¯re here to work, not to have fun.¡±


    ¡°Where did you see me having fun? Besides, I have alreadypleted my job. What I do has nothing to do with Mr Qiao!¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Qiao Yanze¡¯s dark eyes narrowed. ¡°Linda drank too much at the cocktail party. Are you able to sort out the information of the exchange meeting alone? I need it by tomorrow morning.¡±


    Cen Xi lowered her eyshes and felt puzzled. Didn¡¯t Sister Linda know that she was here for work? Why did she drink so much at the party?


    ¡°If not, I¡¯ll talk to your director tomorrow. Such irresponsible employees are not suitable to work there.¡±


    Cen Xi looked at Qiao Yanze¡¯s dark and cold face. She really did not understand, how did she offend him?


    Why was he looking so fierce and cold?


    ¡°Who says I can¡¯t?¡± Cen Xi stood up from the ground and entered the elevator.


    Qiao Yanze followed her in. The elevator reached the floor they were staying in and Cen Xi stepped out quickly, as if the man who took the elevator with her was a beast.


    Qiao Yanze frowned as he looked at her back. ¡°Come and sort it out in my roomter.¡±


    Cen Xi paused for a moment and did not reply, only leaving in a hurry.


    Qiao Yanze rubbed his slightly aching temples. He had only had a few drinks at night, why was his head starting to hurt?


    ...


    Work was work and personal grudges were personal grudges. Ultimately, Cen Xi would still obey the arrangement of her superior.


    Qiao Yanze was staying in the presidential suite which had a living room and study. Although it was just the two of them, she had nothing to fear. She knew that he hated her and even if she took off all her clothes, he would not even look at her.


    Cen Xi took herptop to his presidential suite. The door was not closed and she went in after pressing the doorbell.


    Qiao Yanze was standing in front of the french windows in the living room, smoking. When he saw that Cen Xi was here, he pointed at the study.


    So Cen Xi went into the study.


    Thankfully, Cen Xi had recorded the conversation during the exchange meeting. She listened to it carefully and arranged the meeting contents in theptop, then tranted them.


    An hourter, she rubbed her neck. She nned to rest for a few minutes before continuing when her phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Cen Xi swiped across the screen to answer.


    ¡°Monitor.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoxi, are you sleeping?¡± Su Han¡¯s voice sounded nervous. If she had seen his notebook, she should have seen the letter he had put inside. But hearing her voice, it did not sound strange. Did she not see it?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t slept yet. I have some work to do. Monitor, is there anything you need?¡±


    ¡°Have you read the notes?¡±


    Just then, the door of the study was pushed open and Cen Xi looked at the man who hade in.


    Her grip on her phone tightened slightly.


    The man had taken a bath and was wearing a dark blue robe, the straps tied loosely, revealing his firm torso. His hair was still wet and under the light, his facial features seemed even more handsome and well-defined. He went to the desk and did not talk to Cen Xi. He bent down slightly and looked at Cen Xi¡¯sptop.


    His long fingers tapped on the keyboard, scrolling down and looking at the contents of the meeting she had tranted.


    Sinceing out, he still had the wet and faint smell of shower gel on him, when mixed together, it became a masculine smell that was hard to ignore.


    Though Cen Xi was still talking to Su Han, her nose was filled with the scent of the man behind her. She did not know what he was thinking. He was so close to her when looking at theptop. If she turned back, she might brush against his face.


    Cen Xi¡¯s body stiffened slightly. Su Han seemed to be saying something on the other end, but she did not hear a word.


    She nced at the man behind her from the corner of her eye and her gazended on the slightly opened neckline of his robe. His muscr chest could be seen vaguely and it was full of inexplicable charm.


    ¡°Xiaoxi, actually for many years, I¡¯ve..¡±


    What did Su Han saidy? He what?


    Cen Xi was about to ask when the man¡¯s deep voice sounded by her ear. ¡°Can you finish sorting it out by tonight?¡±


    Cen Xi did not expect that Qiao Yanze would suddenly speak. She was shocked and replied, ¡°Yes, you have a look first. I¡¯ll go out to take a call.¡±


    Cen Xi stood up from the chair and because she got up too quickly, her body tilted to one side unsteadily and she tilted towards the man behind.


    Ah! She had almost fallen into his arms.


    Embarrassed, Cen Xi straightened her body and was about to apologize when the man¡¯s voice sounded above her head. ¡°Do you like to throw yourself into the arms of every man you see? Do you think you¡¯re very attractive, doing that?¡±


    Cen Xi opened her mouth slightly, her charming face turning red. ¡°W-What nonsense are you talking about? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now!¡±


    ¡°Kissing a man in the washroom and almost doing it. Wasn¡¯t that on purpose too?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes turned wide.


    She could not believe that those words came out from Qiao Yanze¡¯s mouth!


    Realizing that her call had not been hung up, she felt ashamed when she thought that Su Han might have heard Qiao Yanze¡¯s words.


    ¡°M-Monitor, I have something on. Let¡¯s get in touch next time.¡± Without waiting for the other end to say anything, Cen Xi hung up the call with her face red.


    Putting her phone into her pocket, Cen Xi furrowed her eyebrows, looking at the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr Qiao, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s impolite for you to say those things while I¡¯m on the phone?¡±


    Qiao Yanze bent his body, his handsome face approaching Cen Xi, his warm breath spilling onto her face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything about politeness when you were about to do it with me?¡±


    Cen Xi took two steps back, her hands on the desk. Looking at the man¡¯s deep and cold eyes, she swallowed. ¡°When did I want to do it with you...? Don¡¯t insult people!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t take your clothes off, but didn¡¯t you kiss a man on your own initiative?¡±


    Cen Xi raised her chin, refusing to show weakness. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve done those things, but I did them to Qiao Sen. Qiao Sen has already died. What¡¯s the rtionship between Young Master Qiao and him?¡±


    Suddenly, her face was pinched by the man¡¯s slender and long fingers, then his tall body came close to her aggressively. Cen Xi realized that something was wrong and immediately pushed at his shoulders, but the next second, the man picked her up and carried her to the desk with ease.


    Cen Xi pushed him hard, but she found that after pushing for a while, he did not move.

 Chapter 1266 - Her Atonement Ended Here

    <h4>Chapter 1266: Her Atonement Ended Here</h4>


    Qiao Yanze had his hands at both sides of Cen Xi¡¯s body, a small smile on his lips and his eyes full of inexplicable charm.


    Cen Xi was unable to push him away and seeing him smiling like that with his breath filling her nose, she could not help being enticed by him.


    Pulling herself back, she was even more angry and red furiously at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s smile disappeared and his handsome face came close to her. His short wet hair was slightly messy and a few strands fell over his forehead. His nose was almost touching the tip of her nose and at such a close distance, she could feel his breath clearly.


    As Cen Xi looked at his lips, her eyes quickly moved back up, meeting his which were so deep they could devour anyone¡¯s heart. His dark pupils reflected her in them.


    Not knowing what his intentions were, Cen Xi could not help but feel a little anxious. ¡°Mr Qiao, you...¡±


    Before she could finish, the man came close to her and she was embarrassed as well as furious. ¡°Let go of me, or else don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    She fumbled around the desk and touched an ashtray. But before she could pick it up, arge hand reached over, took the ashtray away and held her small hand in his.


    Cen Xi felt like she was electrocuted. She was anxious and shy, wanting to draw back her hand, but the man pinned her hand behind her.


    What was he thinking?! Cen Xi¡¯s mind was running a million miles a second, thoroughly confused with this sudden closeness.


    Although he had done things to make her sad, she also had put herself in a position for him to bully and use. So afterwards, she would say to him that her atonement was over.


    Although she was slightly repulsed by his touch, she did not dislike it.


    She did not dare to tell anyone that in fact, she still liked him in her heart.


    But she could not say it out and could only bury it in the bottom of her heart, letting it fade with time and experience.


    She was still in the fading out phase and she was slightly panicked with him being so close to her.


    ¡°Mr Qiao...¡±


    Before she could finish, his thin lips suddenly came to her ear. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell who I am?¡±


    She knew clearly who he was without him reminding her.


    Cen Xi could not push him away and was embarrassed and angry, her eyes turning red out of anxiousness.


    Not wanting to let such an atmosphere continue, her fingers moved around the desk and touched a cup of water. Without thinking, she threw the cup of water on the man.


    The man released her and wiped the beads of water on his face.


    Cen Xi took the opportunity to climb over the desk and bolted to the door.


    Just as she pulled open the door a crack and was about to escape, her slender wrist was grabbed by a hand. Cen Xi wanted to shake it away, but the man threw her against the door. Her body moved back and the door that was opened slightly was closed by her weight.


    Thud. Cen Xi¡¯s heart started to beat wildly as she looked at the man pressing towards her. For a moment, it seemed like her heart was jumping out of her throat.


    ¡°What are you do©`Mmh!¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s unfinished words were blocked by the man¡¯s lips.


    Cen Xi¡¯s mind turned nk. Her beautiful clear eyes widened and she looked at him in disbelief.


    She had lost the ability to react and only kept her eyes open, wanting to see his expression. The next second, arge palm covered her eyes, blocking her sight.


    The man¡¯s lips pressed against hers and his other hand held to her slender waist tightly.


    Cen Xi¡¯s face was red and her heart pounding, but she did not forget to push him away. Within seconds, she pulled the door open and ran out.


    ...


    Linda did not know why she felt so sleepy when she had only drunk one small ss of wine. She slept on the sofa in the corner of the party and when she woke up, the party was over and there was no sign of Mr Qiao.


    Thinking that she had unfinished work, Linda rushed back to the hotel.


    She came out of the elevator and nned to go to Mr Qiao¡¯s room first, to seek some attention. But before she got there, she saw a flustered figure running out of Mr Qiao¡¯s room.


    When Linda saw who was the flustered figure, she was stunned.


    If it was not Cen Xi, who could it be?


    She was still flirting with Mr Smith¡¯s chief interpreter during the day and at night, she even entered Mr Qiao¡¯s room!


    Seeing her flustered and disorderly appearance, she must have wanted to seduce Mr Qiao, but was chased out ruthlessly by him!


    Cen Xi, this little b*tch. She pretended to not fight or snatch anything on the surface, but did this kind of thing behind people¡¯s back. It was really disgusting!


    ...


    Cen Xi ran back to her room and stood in front of the mirror, looking at her red and swollen lips, watery eyes and ming red cheeks. She rubbed her hair and threw herself onto the soft bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    Touching her lips with her fingertips, it seemed like his temperature and breath were still lingering there. Her heart was in utter chaos.

 Chapter 1267 - Lesson Drawn from Past Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 1267: Lesson Drawn from Past Mistakes</h4>


    Having her lesson drawn from past mistakes, Cen Xi could not believe that his kiss was from his heart.


    Not to mention that he had humiliated and used her. With her being Xiao Ying¡¯s sister, he would not possibly have kissed her sincerely.


    B-But why on earth did he kiss her then?


    It didn¡¯t make any sense at all. And he had kissed her so deeply. Up to now, the tip of her tongue was still a little numb.


    Herptop was still in his room, but the good thing was that her phone was in her pocket.


    Cen Xi turned over andy on her stomach. Clicking open the forum, she sent a message out.


    ¡°Why did a man still kiss a woman when he doesn¡¯t like her, and even hates her?¡±


    It was alreadyte at night and after waiting for a while, there were no replies from theizens so Cen Xi went to take a bath.


    After she came out from her bath, she unlocked her phone and saw that there were several replies below.


    Firstment: ¡°That man might be drunk. Drunk men will get impulsive easily. He wouldn¡¯t mind even if you¡¯re a sow.¡±


    Cen Xi replied immediately, ¡°This brother, there isn¡¯t a sow as beautiful as me in the world.¡±


    Secondment: ¡°Did you wear a Victoria¡¯s Secret nightdress and seduce him? Don¡¯t all men think with their lower bodies?¡±


    Cen Xi replied, ¡°I wore quite normal clothing, nothing seductive and definitely not a nightdress.¡±


    Suddenly, some images filled her head and the heat from her ears that had faded came back again.


    Thirdment: ¡°What time is it now, are you sure you¡¯re not dreaming and took it to be real?¡±


    Cen Xi: ¡°[smiley face] I¡¯m not senile to be unable to tell dream from reality. [cute emoticon]¡±


    Cen Xi nced over several more replies and her gaze fell on the sixteenthment.


    Sixteenthment: ¡°If what you said is true, that the man hates you very much and still kissed you, it¡¯s not because he likes you, but he treats you as something to vent. Of course, it doesn¡¯t rule out that he was enchanted by you for a moment and acted on primitive instinct. Don¡¯t think too much about it and treat it as if you were bitten by a dog.¡±


    Cen Xiughed.


    She immediately replied with an OK emoticon.


    ...


    After Cen Xi left, Qiao Yanze entered the study.


    Sitting on where she had sat before, he looked at herptop.


    After reading her trantions, he clicked on the search engine.


    He found that in the search history, there was a frequently visited forum and he clicked in to have a look.


    The forum was still logged in and Qiao Yanze did not want to pry into her privacy, nning to exit, when he identally nced at a post she posted half an hour ago.


    Qiao Yanze clicked into it on impulse.


    Seeing her question and the replies to it, his expression turned darked slightly. Especially the sixteenthmenter, suggesting that she treat it as if she were bitten by a dog. She replied with an emoticon and the word ¡®okay¡¯ jumped out from that emoticon.


    Qiao Yanze tapped at the keyboard.


    And so, when that sixteenthmenter turned on hisputer the next day, a big wolf dog barking suddenly popped out and scared him so much, he fell to the ground.


    Who could tell him why such a vicious wolf dog would suddenly appear in hisputer?!


    ...


    Cen Xi did not know when she slept, but when she woke up, the sky was light.


    After washing up and changing her clothes, she packed her luggage as she was going back to the Capital today. Seeming to have thought of something, Cen Xi opened the forum and there were a dozen more replies, and thest one was sent five minutes ago.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t rule out that you¡¯ve seduced the man.¡±


    Cen Xi felt embarrassed and angry when she saw that reply.


    H-How did she seduce the man? At most, she just liked him before.


    Not wanting to think more about it, Cen Xi replied uniformly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen all your replies and I don¡¯t feel troubled anymore. Besides, his kissing skill is not very good so I¡¯ll just treat it like I was bitten by a dog! I won¡¯t be alone with him next time!¡±


    After replying, she locked the post.


    ...


    After breakfast, Cen Xi went to the hotel¡¯s entrance to wait for Qiao Yanze and Linda.


    After a while, the Maybach drove over and Linda also came out of the hotel. Cen Xi found that both expressions of the man driving and Linda were not looking good.


    Especially the man driving, his expression was dark, as if someone had owed him several hundred million. Wasn¡¯t he the one who took advantage of herst night?


    Cen Xi nced at him and her heart fluttered when she saw the scabbed wound on the corner of his mouth. Not daring to look at him again, she got into the car and stayed close to the window.


    Linda looked at Cen Xi who was putting on an act and gritted her teeth.


    She had noticed that Cen Xi had nced at Qiao Yanze secretly a few times.


    Little vixen!


    ...


    Back at the Capital, Cen Xi felt uneasy for several days. Qiao Yanze did not find her again, nor did he give an exnation for kissing her.


    Cen Xi was feeling extremely depressed. Was she a person for him to kiss and push away as he wished? She would not let him off easily if he took advantage of her next time!


    After returning from Wen City, there were some changes in Cen Xi¡¯s work. The female colleagues in the department began to reject and marginalize her. Sometimes, when they needed several people to work together, they either did not give her the information or directly ignored her.


    Cen Xi had just entered the workce and did not understand where she did not do well. How had she suddenly offended them?


    Many times when she felt aggrieved, she could only bury it in her heart.


    ¡°Huh? The female colleagues have a problem with you?¡± During the weekend, Cen Xi and Gu Meng were eating hot pot outside. Gu Meng raised her face that had turned red from the hot steam and frowned. ¡°Xiaoxi you¡¯re such a nice person, why would they suddenly exclude you?¡±


    Cen Xi had a vague guess in her heart, it might be because of Linda. Did Linda vent her anger on Cen Xi because she did not seed in seducing Qiao Yanze?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    After eating, Cen Xi and Gu Meng went to the mall to buy clothes. The other time Sister Yanran gave them discount cards and they went to a gship store to choose.


    After a while. the store manager came. ¡°Excuse me, Miss Zhou ising over soon and we need to clear the shop. Can you go to another store?¡±


    Cen Xi and Gu Meng knew that the people who came to this mall were all with high and noble statuses. There were often socialites who woulde and instruct the store to be clear of people upon their arrival.


    Though they also knew the Queen and Sister Yanran Cen Xi and Gu Meng cooperated and didn¡¯t make a fuss.


    When they were at the door, they saw a young woman in a whitece hating in surrounded by several people.


    One of them was Linda.


    Linda was like a changed person, there was not a bit of arrogance to her. When she faced that woman, she had a ttering smile on her face.


    When Linda saw Cen Xi, she huffed.


    In the gship store.


    Zhou Shiyu sat on the sofa and while waiting for the store manager to take out the new products for her to pick, she nced at Linda. ¡°What, do you know that woman at the door?¡±


    ¡°Shiyu, you¡¯ve just returned to the country so you don¡¯t know. That woman pretends to be pure on the outside, but she¡¯s actually promiscuous on the inside. She seduced your cousin-inw.¡±


    Linda had found out recently that Zhou Shiyu¡¯s cousin was the woman who was on the phone with Qiao Yanze on the day of the business trip.

 Chapter 1268 - Changing into a Maid’s Uniform

    <h4>Chapter 1268: Changing into a Maid¡¯s Uniform</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Zhou Shiyu¡¯s exquisitely makeup face was a little surprised and she poked Linda¡¯s forehead with a finger painted bright red. ¡°You can¡¯t say such things. My cousin is so outstanding, who can snatch her man?¡±


    ¡°Shiyu, that¡¯s because you don¡¯t know she¡¯s two-faced. I went on a business trip some time ago and saw that woman running out of your cousin-inw¡¯s room unkempt with my own eyes!


    ¡°Although Young Master Qiao and your cousin are not engaged yet, don¡¯t your cousin like Young Master Qiao? Does she want to see him being snatched by that vixen?¡±


    Zhou Shiyu frowned, the image of the girl at the door appearing in her mind. Slender eyebrows, ck jewel like eyes, small and delicate nose, cherry blossom like lips and small face. She did look charming and eye-catching.


    ¡°I will tell my cousin about this matter.¡±


    Zhou Shiyu gave a new arrival of the gship store to Linda and Linda was overjoyed. ¡°Shiyu, didn¡¯t you say that you have someone you like? I¡¯m really curious, what kind of boy could enter your sight?¡±


    When it came to the person she liked, there was a shy smile on Zhou Shiyu¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll show you his photo. He¡¯s very handsome and has an artistic air to him.¡±


    Zhou Shiyu took out her phone and her lockscreen was the photo of the boy.


    Seeing the boy¡¯s appearance, Linda was shocked. ¡°Oh my God, why is it him?¡±


    Zhou Shiyu did not like Linda¡¯s tone and her expression darkened. ¡°What do you know? He¡¯s my senior and is the top student every year, granted a schrship and has no scandals at all. He¡¯s outstanding!¡±


    Linda muttered softly, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being outstanding? He¡¯s already enticed by a vixen!¡±


    Zhou Shiyu stood up and pped Linda hard. ¡°Senior Su Han won¡¯t be seduced by a vixen. If you say anything bad about him, I¡¯ll tear your mouth off!¡±


    Stars appeared in front of Linda¡¯s eyes, her cheek burning with pain. But she did not dare to say anything, her tears swimming around her eyes. She said with a choked voice, ¡°Shiyu, I only said that because we¡¯re close. Your senior is Mr Smith¡¯s chief interpreter, right? I met him on my business trip with that woman. He and that woman were high school ssmates and that woman flirted and seduced him the moment they met!¡±


    Zhou Shiyu snorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she seduced Young Master Qiao?¡±


    ¡°Shiyu, you probably don¡¯t know that there is a kind of woman who likes to have a foot in both camps, to prove their charm!¡±


    Zhou Shiyu¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll soon confirm whether what you said is true or not.¡±


    ...


    Monday.


    Cen Xi went to the trantion department for work and the director called her to the office. ¡°Xiaoxi, Miss Zhou, the granddaughter of Old Mr Zhou, came back to the country to hold hering of age ceremony. She invited many foreign friends and will need two of our interpreters. Go and do some preparation and follow the Zhou family¡¯s chauffeur there with Xiaoyou.¡±


    The Zhou family had many talented sons and Zhou Shiyu was Old Mr Zhou¡¯s only granddaughter. Old Mr Zhou loved her even more and she was the apple of his eye. Therefore, it was unsurprising that Zhou Shiyu was arrogant.


    Cen Xi did not know about the Zhou family, but the director said softly before she left, ¡°The Zhou family is one that even the King and Queen have to show some respect to. You should be careful and low-key over there.¡±


    Cen Xi thought of that pompous Miss Zhou, whom she met while shopping with Gu Meng during the weekend. She did not know if Miss Zhou was rted to this Zhou family the director was talking about.


    If so, did Linda say something bad about her in front of that Miss Zhou?


    But the Zhou family had a big household and business, Miss Zhou was also a child of good fortune. She wouldn¡¯t deliberately target a small fry like her to stand up for Linda, would she?


    Shaking her head, Cen Xi tried not to think too much about it anymore. She had done nothing wrong so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Zhou Shiyu¡¯sing of age dinner was held in the manor in the suburb of the Capital, which was like a castle from a fairytale. There was a hugewn, music fountain and a luxurious vi.


    The chauffeur handed Cen Xi and Xiaoyou over to the butler and the butler took them into the servant¡¯s room, taking out two sets of maid¡¯s uniforms and passed it to them.


    Cen Xi was a little confused. ¡°Butler, are you mistaken? We¡¯re here to interpret.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. Interpreters are also service personnel. Many nobles are gathered here tonight and all personnel must wear uniforms.¡± The butler looked impatiently at Cen Xi and Xiaoyou. ¡°The trantion department sent you here, but didn¡¯t they tell you to obey the arrangement?¡±


    Cen Xi thought of what the director had said to her before she left and she pursed her lips, not saying anything more.


    Xiaoyou saw the butler¡¯s unhappy expression and she did not dare to even breathe from fear. Taking the maid¡¯s uniform, she nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll obey the arrangement.¡±


    After the butler left, Xiaoyou could not help ring at Cen Xi. ¡°Why did you talk so much? If we offend the Zhou family, can you handle it? I¡¯m so unlucky, why am I working with someone who is two-faced like you?¡±


    Cen Xi took out a heart-shaped tinum bracelet from her bag and stuffed it into Xiaoyou¡¯s hand, saying with a smile, ¡°Sister Xiaoyou, I was reckless and I¡¯ll be careful in my words and actions in the future. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand why Sister Xiaoyou says that I¡¯m two-faced. Did I do something wrong to make Sister Xiaoyou misunderstand me?¡±


    Xiaoyou looked at the bracelet Cen Xi had stuffed into her hand. It was a girl¡¯s style and looked very nice. Her heart was filled with joy and herints about Cen Xi disappeared into nothing. ¡°I heard from other colleagues while they were discussing about you that when you and Linda went on the business trip, you seduced Mr Qiao.¡±


    Cen Xi was shocked.


    Did Linda see her running out of Qiao Yanze¡¯s room in a panic that night?


    Cen Xi¡¯s thick and curled eyshes lowered and a trace of anger shed past her eyes. She did not know what happened to Young Master Qiao that night to have taken the initiative to kiss her.


    ¡°Cen Xi, from what I know, Linda is Miss Zhou¡¯s best friend. With Miss Zhou behind her, you¡¯d better not oppose her or you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Xiaoyou did not think that Cen Xi was bad and could not help giving her a reminder.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay attention in the future. Thank you Sister Xiaoyou for the reminder.¡±


    They changed into the maid uniforms and shoes and the butler sent someone to tell them to attend the training.


    In a luxurious princess style room on the second floor of the vi, Zhou Shiyu wasying on a chaise with Linda crouched beside her, massaging her calf. ¡°Shiyu, how are you going to test Cen Xi in the evening? I really can¡¯t wait to see that little vixen make a spectacle of herself!¡±

 Chapter 1269 - Coming-of-Age Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 1269: Coming-of-Age Ceremony</h4>


    The night sky was full of stars.


    Many nobles had gathered for theing-of-age ceremony of the little princess of the Zhou family and it was very lively.


    The butler arranged the jobs for Cen Xi and Xiaoyou in the evening. Cen Xi was responsible for serving wine on a tray and Xiaoyou was responsible for the buffet¡¯s desserts.


    The party was held in the living room on the first floor and in the backyard. In order to celebrate the little princess¡¯sing of age, the Zhou family had specially invited the Disney team. The cartoon characters that the little princess liked stood at the door to greet the guests and the scene was very luxurious and grand.


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, all the guests had almost arrived. Cen Xi was also starting to get busy.


    The sses of wine on the tray were taken by the guests and Cen Xi put replenished her tray again. As she moved through the guests, a sneer sounded. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Beauty Cen from our department? Oh, she¡¯s even wearing a maid¡¯s uniform today. Is she trying to seduce someone again?¡±


    Cen Xi looked back and saw Linda, who was standing not far away, a smile on her face, but there was a mocking look in her eyes. Cen Xi pretended not to hear her and continued to move among the guests.


    Linda felt inexplicably relieved when she looked at Cen Xi¡¯s busy and pathetic back.


    A cheap vixen would know her status after tonight and would not think of climbing up again!


    Cen Xi wore high heels for nearly a day and her feet were aching terribly. But this party was expected to end at midnight. There shouldn¡¯t be too long to go.


    Before long, the Zhou family¡¯s little princess came down from the second floor under everyone¡¯s attention. She was wearing a long white dress and under the light, she was exquisite and beautiful.


    The moment the Zhou family¡¯s little princess appeared, the guests went forward to greet and congratte her.


    Zhou Shiyu nodded her head in response. Cousin and Young Master Qiao had not yet arrived and Brother Su Han was also not here yet...


    Just when Zhou Shiyu was craning her neck in anticipation, there was a smallmotion at the entrance of the banquet hall.


    Her cousin, Ji Wei hade, holding the arm of Young Master Qiao.


    Ji Wei was wearing a pink strapless long dress and the tailored fabric outlined her attractive figure. The makeup on her face was light but exquisite. She belonged to the type who did not seem to be a beauty at first nce, but was the type that looked pleasing to the eyes. Her skin was delicate, her nose straight and her eyes slightly deep-set. Because of her work, there was a sharpness in her eyes, her temperament was cold and she looked to be difficult to approach at first nce.


    Although she had a powerful aura, the man beside her was even more outstanding.


    Qiao Yanze wore a ck tailored suit, a pocket square of the same dark blue color as his tie was in his breast pocket, with a white shirt and ck fitted vest inside.


    The facial features under his short hair were handsome and well-defined. A pair of dark slender eyes were deep and attractive as if he was a character out of aic. He had one hand in his pants pocket, a strong aura of keeping people away exuding from him. He was calm and intimidating.


    Cen Xi was busy taking wine for guests and also nced at the couple at the entrance from the corner of her eye.


    Her steps paused slightly.


    Was the woman beside Qiao Yanze the one who called him on the day of their business trip?


    Cen Xi frowned. Why did Qiao Yanze kiss her when he already had a girlfriend?


    Cen Xi pursed her lips tightly, feeling like there was a fish bone stuck on her throat, unable to swallow it or spit it out.


    After Qiao Yanze and Ji Wei came in, they went forward to greet Old Mr Zhou and Zhou Shiyu.


    Zhou Shiyu was close with Ji Wei since she was young and seeing Ji Weiing, she held Ji Wei¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly.


    By the side, Qiao Yanze talked to Old Mr Zhou.


    The butler urged Cen Xi to deliver the wine.


    Cen Xi was unwilling. It was not like she was the only server in the banquet hall, why did he ask her to go?


    But after only a second, she understood what was happening.


    Linda and Zhou Shiyu were close and she must have said something in front of Zhou Shiyu. Zhou Shiyu also knew the femalepanion Qiao Yanze had brought along tonight and wanted to stand up for the femalepanion.


    It was a pointless and childish trick of a group of girls.


    So Cen Xi went over with a tray. Qiao Yanze took a ss of champagne from the tray and then talked to Old Mr Zhou. But in the middle of the conversation, he seemed to have noticed something and turned his head, looking at the woman who was walking towards Ji Wei with the tray.


    His slender and long eyes narrowed slightly.


    It was her!


    Qiao Yanze looked at her. As she was wearing a ck and white maid¡¯s uniform, her long and slender legs were exposed. Her skin was fair and she was eye-catching, wearing a pair of high heels and she was unbelievably tempting.


    Retracting his gaze, Qiao Yanze looked down at the liquid in his ss, an unknown smile on his lips and he shook his ss listlessly with his long fingers.


    Cen Xi turned to leave after Ji Wei had taken the wine. She could feel that there was a pair of eyes on her even without turning.


    It was not heated, but there was sweat on her back.


    Cen Xi turned and walked a few steps. Another guest had arrived at the door. It was Su Han, who Zhou Shiyu had been waiting in anticipation for. Su Han did not bring a femalepanion with him and came with his mother.


    Happiness appeared in Zhou Shiyu¡¯s eyes and she went forward, holding Mrs Su¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie Su, you¡¯re here. I thought you wouldn¡¯t being!¡±


    ¡°Of course I had toe. It¡¯s the little princess¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, Auntie Su will definitelye.¡±


    Zhou Shiyu smiled and there was a coy look in her beautiful eyes. She knew what would make her look the most beautiful and also knew how to show her beauty in front of the boy she liked.


    It was a pity Su Han¡¯s mind was not on her. As soon as he came in, he saw Cen Xi, who was wearing a maid¡¯s uniform, and he frowned.


    Wasn¡¯t she working in the trantion department? Why was she here serving wine to people?


    Zhou Shiyu was deep in a conversation with Mrs Su and when she looked up, she found that Su Han was not looking at her but somewhere else...


    That woman. Zhou Shiyu¡¯s gaze stopped on Cen Xi for a while and coldness shed past her eyes.


    It seemed like Linda didn¡¯t lie to her. That woman was really a vixen. Su Han had only juste and had been seduced by her already!


    ...


    After all the champagne was finished, Cen Xi pushed the cart into the lounge to get more wine.


    She set the cart aside and carried the wine.


    Cen Xi was bent over and did not notice someoneing in behind.


    Qiao Yanze walked behind her, his deep and dark eyes slightly narrowed. Looking at her slender legs and perky buttocks, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.


    That enticing appearance was like an invitation to any man. His tall body resembled an animal that saw its prey, approaching her slowly.


    Cen Xi was about to take a case of wine and put it into the cart when she felt a grip around her waist. A pair of long andrge hands had grabbed her slender waist tightly.


    Ah! Cen Xi¡¯s breath tightened and the first thought in her mind was that she had met with a pervert. She quickly looked behind and her mouth opened slightly in shock when she saw a face that was so handsome that there were no ws.


    The pervert... was Young Master Qiao?


    Now in Cen Xi¡¯s eyes, he was someone who was even more dangerous than any pervert. Her eyes turned cold and she jumped away as if electrocuted.

 Chapter 1270 - He’s Here!

    <h4>Chapter 1270: He¡¯s Here!</h4>


    Cen Xi quickly took out a bottle of wine from the wine box and looked at the man, whose expression had turned dark, like he was an enemy. ¡°What... are you doing here?¡±


    Qiao Yanze had one hand in his pants pocket. Looking at the angry woman, he lifted his lips devilishly. ¡°I thought you were smart. It was so obvious just now, don¡¯t you know? I want to...¡± He suddenly came close to her ears and said two words.


    Eyes wide, Cen Xi looked at the handsome and cold man in disbelief. She could not believe that he had just said those words.


    Cen Xi was stunned and only managed to squeeze something out after a while. ¡°A-A-Are you crazy? Did you drink too much? If so, you can go find your girlfriend!¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s skin was fairer than most Asians and when she was agitated, her skin would flush red. Before, when Qiao Yanze was prejudiced against her, she was like an eyesore to him. After putting aside those prejudices, she was so charming and exquisite, with no ws he could pick out.


    Besides, it was interesting to see her blush when she was agitated. No wonder Young Master Li liked her and could not forget about her. Qiao Yanze wanted to reach out and pinch her face, but still held the urge down.


    Instead, he raised his eyebrow, azy smile on his handsome face. ¡°Why am I here if I have a girlfriend?¡±


    Cen Xi was stunned.


    His words seemed to imply two meanings. One, he had no girlfriend. Two, he wanted to do that with her?


    Cen Xi pointed at the man with the wine bottle. ¡°D-Don¡¯te near me. I haven¡¯t got even with you for the other time. If you dare to do anything that crosses the line, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°The other time?¡± Qiao Yanze¡¯s body leaned forward slightly, his handsome faceing close to her. ¡°What happenedst time?¡±


    Cen Xi did not know why this man had suddenly changed so much. He was annoyed when she came close to him before, but now, he was openly flirting with her.


    She was really afraid by his unpredictable character and dared not open her heart to him. She was afraid that once she fell in, he would tell her that he was having his revenge on her.


    ¡°Why is your face so red?¡± He bent his index finger and brushed past her red cheek. Cen Xi was still an inexperienced young woman, and her heart was almost jumping out of her throat by his touch.


    Looking at her fluttering eyshes, he smiled devilishly. ¡°Could it be that you still like me?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s hands that were holding the wine bottle pushed against him hard. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! I didn¡¯t like you much before and now I don¡¯t like you even more!¡±


    She put the wine into the cart and ran away in panic. Looking at her retreating figure, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not suitable here. I¡¯ll find you another day. I haven¡¯t had a woman in a long time.¡±


    When Cen Xi heard his words, she stumbled and almost tripped.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s lips lifted up slightly.


    After Cen Xi¡¯s figure disappeared, Qiao Yanze came out from the lounge and saw a furtive figure hiding around the corner. Qiao Yanze then strode over in a few big steps.


    He grabbed the man who had a camera hung around his neck.


    ¡°Reporter?¡± Qiao Yanze¡¯s smile disappeared and his handsome face turned dark, a cold ruthlessnessing out from him. He had one hand around the reporter¡¯s neck. ¡°Speak, who asked you to take photos here?¡±


    The reporter met with Qiao Yanze¡¯s cold eyes that were with a trace of murderous intent and he did not dare to hide it. ¡°I-It¡¯s ady called Linda who asked me to follow Miss Cen. I saw her going into the lounge and I followed to take photos. I didn¡¯t expect Mr Qiao to be...¡±


    Qiao Yanze released his hold on the man¡¯s neck and pulled his camera over, taking out the memory card. He swept his sharp gaze over to the man. ¡°If you dare to say a single word of this, be careful of your neck.¡±


    The man fell on the ground and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± He was only pinched at the neck by Qiao Yanze but he already had a suffocating feeling. If he really dared to tell others the photos he had taken, would he still be able to keep his life?


    ...


    In the banquet hall, Zhou Shiyu saw Cen Xi pushing the cart with wine over.


    Several girls surrounding her followed her gaze and one of them asked, ¡°Shiyu, is that the woman who snatched your senior?


    Zhou Shiyu thought of how after Senior Su Han had arrived, he had not even nced at her and her eyes turned red. ¡°I don¡¯t know what spell she had cast on Senior. Now he doesn¡¯t have me in his eyes. He would rather drink alone than talk to me.¡±


    ¡°How dare she steal the man of the Zhou family¡¯s princess, I think she¡¯s tired of living!¡±


    ¡°Shiyu, just wait. We¡¯ll stand up for you.¡±


    Zhou Shiyu shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to make any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t take her life. We¡¯ll just let her make a fool out of herself and make her lose the will to suck up to the nobles!¡±


    ...


    Cen Xi opened the bottle of wine and poured them into the sses before putting them on the tray and continued to move among the guests.


    A woman in an expensive gown came over. ¡°We need four sses of wine. Come with me.¡±


    So Cen Xi carried the tray and followed the woman to the garden. There was arge jacuzzi pool in the garden and there were flowers of different colors and types around the pool. The breeze of the night was filled with the fragrance of the flowers.


    Cen Xi saw four women standing by the pool and one of them was Linda.


    Cen Xi immediately became alert.


    Holding the tray firmly, she brought the wine to the four women.


    The women took the wine and did not cause any trouble to Cen Xi. Cen Xi breathed out a sigh of relief and went back with the tray. But she had taken a few steps when she suddenly slipped.


    The ground, which was still fine when she came, suddenly became very slippery. Cen Xi had worn high heels for a day and her feet were throbbing in pain. When she slipped, her body suddenly lost bnce.


    She tried to stabilize herself and try not to let herself fall. Just when she was swaying around trying to find her bnce, a hand suddenly reached out and pulled at her clothes, then gave her a hard push.


    Cen Xi grabbed the person¡¯s hand and gave the person a scratch. That person quickly shook off Cen Xi¡¯s hand and Cen Xi lost her bnce, falling into the pool.


    This was a jacuzzi pool and there was water pumping out strongly from the sides. When Cen Xi¡¯s head emerged, she was blown out several meters by the water.


    But that was not the worst. The worst thing was that a few buttons on her clothing were pulled apart by the person who had pushed her.

 Chapter 1271 - He Arrived Like a God

    <h4>Chapter 1271: He Arrived Like a God</h4>


    Cen Xi did not expect that she would fall for their trick when she had been so careful.


    Although she knew how to swim, her body was turned over when the powerful water shot out. The water from the pool filled her mouth and nose, choking her.


    She paddled her arms and legs, trying to get her head out. Her top was torn open and a few buttons had dropped. She could only free out one hand to hold her clothes tightly at her chest.


    Even without seeing herself, she knew that she must look like a mess.


    The jacuzzi pool was a little far away from the vi¡¯s banquet hall and few people knew what was happening over here. Including Linda and the one who went to the banquet hall to ask Cen Xi to bring wine over, there were five women holding wine sses, looking at Cen Xi in the pool, who was in a terrible state.


    Seeing that she had swam to the edge of the pool, but was once again swept away by the water jet, the womenughed.


    Women bullying women, not mentioning ordinary women, richdies knew even better how to trample people under their feet.


    After Cen Xi was swept away several times, her calves were starting to cramp up. She had been busy the whole day and was tired, now she was feeling exhausted and terrible.


    She could see the womenughing mockingly at her across the water. Cen Xi¡¯s face was slightly pale and from the corner of her eye, she saw a figure passing by the pool. It seemed to be Su Han and Cen Xi shouted, ¡°Monitor...¡±


    If it were not for her leg cramps, she would not have shouted for help. Her body had started to sink, and she would drown if she was being blown away by the water jet again.


    It was apparent that the women watching the show onnd would not save her.


    Cen Xi ced her hopes on Su Han. Su Han was kind-hearted and even if it was someone he did not know, he would not do nothing if he saw that there was danger.


    Su Han did not notice the situation at the jacuzzi pool and was stunned when he heard Cen Xi¡¯s voice. But very soon, he looked over at the jacuzzi.


    Seeing the struggling Cen Xi inside, his expression changed. Just as Su Han wanted to stride towards Cen Xi, suddenly a hand grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Han¡¯er, you can¡¯t go!¡±


    Su Han turned to look at his mother who had grabbed him and frowned. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s my high school ssmate.¡±


    Mrs Su naturally saw Cen Xi who was asking for help, but she was shrewd. Zhou Shiyu was looking at Cen Xi in the banquet hall with dislike in her eyes. If Su Han wento to save her at this time, it would only make Zhou Shiyu unhappy.


    These women had the courage to create trouble at the birthday party of the little princess of the Zhou family. If they did not have permission, they would not dare to do it at all.


    ¡°Han¡¯er, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in our family. Only the Zhou family can save our Su family, save your father. If you save Cen Xi now, it will not only harm our Su family, but also Cen Xi!¡±


    ¡°These women won¡¯t really leave her to die. They just want to teach Cen Xi a lesson. Han¡¯er, you¡¯re a smart person. I hope you cane to terms with reality!¡±


    ¡°Mom, but Cen Xi...¡±


    Before Su Han could finish, Mrs Su¡¯s eyes rolled back and she fainted on the ground.


    ¡°Mom, Mom!¡± Su Han picked up his mother and looked at Cen Xi with a troubled expression before quickly going to the banquet hall.


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart tightened when she saw Su Han turning and leaving.


    She did not expect Su Han to leave her to die. Of course, she saw his mother fainting. His mother disliked her and probably could see that the little princess of the Zhou family had a problem with her and did not want Su Han to be involved in this messy situation.


    Cen Xi could understand that it wasn¡¯t his own choice whether he wanted to save her or not...


    But, she was still a little disappointed that he would really abandon her when she had three years of friendship with Su Han. She knew that she could not emotionally ckmail him either, but it hurt.


    Her body could no longer stay up and she sank into the water inch by inch. Icy cold water gushed into her mouth, nose and ears.


    The women standing there were still watching the show. None of them came down to save her and no one went away to get help.


    Was this how she was going to die?


    Never did she expect that she would die in this ce. A trace of despair and self depreciation appeared in her eyes.


    She closed her eyes.


    Just then, a tall figure came quickly. Like a professional swimmer, he jumped into the water.


    Under the surprised eyes of those women, the tall figure swam towards Cen Xi.


    He was very fast, like a swarm of flying fish.


    Linda and the women beside her were stunned and one of them responded first. ¡°Isn¡¯t that... Young Master Qiao?¡±


    Linda clenched her hands into fists, her nails digging into her palms and she wanted to break the skin. ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Qiao. The little vixen sure is amazing!¡±


    By now, Cen Xi¡¯s head had sunk into the water and she was dazed. A long arm suddenly reached over and pulled her out of the water.


    ¡°Cen Xi!¡±


    It seemed like someone was calling her.


    Cen Xi slowly opened her eyes and through the water falling from her face, saw a handsome face. ¡°Y-Young Master Qiao?¡±


    She was held by his long and strong arm. They were very close and she felt that it was slightly unreal.


    If Su Han, who had sat beside her for three years in school, could give up saving her, then how could Young Master Qiao, who had a deep feud with her, save her?


    But this was not like a dream, it was real...


    Cen Xi did not cry when she was pushed into the water, when she was being swept around by the water jet, and when she was almost going to drown. But now, she felt inexplicably choked up.


    Her sister had written a letter to her before. In the letter, she mentioned that the man she liked was the kindest person in the world.


    So it was true.


    ¡°Why, do you feel ufortable?¡± Qiao Yanze frowned when he saw that Cen Xi was not speaking and her eyes were reddening.


    Cen Xi only shook her head. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Qiao Yanze did not ask her anything more and swam towards the edge of the pool with her.


    When they were almost there, Qiao Yanze draped his suit jacket that he had taken off by the pool over Cen Xi.


    Cen Xi wrapped herself tightly with his jacket and smelled the faint tobo scent on it. She felt choked up and her heart was filled with emotions and she felt fortunate to have survived.


    The women who were watching the scene gradually regained their senses.


    Looking at Cen Xi who was rescued by Qiao Yanze, they all pretended to be panic-stricken. ¡°We¡¯re d you¡¯re okay. We went to the banquet to find someone to rescue you. We don¡¯t know how to swim and we were very worried seeing you fall inside identally!¡±


    The dizziness in Cen Xi¡¯s head had eased slightly. She knew that she shouldn¡¯t cause any trouble at the little princess¡¯s party, but she almost drowned. It was not her character if she still had to swallow her anger at this time.


    Cen Xi wiped at the beads of water on her face. Just when those women thought that Cen Xi would be wise and shut her mouth, Cen Xi said coldly, ¡°identally? Who would be so dumb to fall into a jacuzzi pool identally?¡±

 Chapter 1272 - Backing Her Up

    <h4>Chapter 1272: Backing Her Up</h4>


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Cen Xi.


    Linda heard Cen Xi¡¯s words and a mocking smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Cen Xi, are you saying that someone pushed you on purpose?¡±


    Linda gave Cen Xi a warning look secretly.


    Seeming not to have seen it, Cen Xi wrapped the suit jacket tightly around her with one hand, and the other brushed away the hair that was over her cheek, revealing a pale yet beautiful face.


    Cen Xi¡¯s temperament was cold and unlike many girls, she was aloof most of the time. She raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°If I call the police now, this should be a case of intentional murder! If it wasn¡¯t for Young Master Qiao, I might have died in the pool!¡±


    Linda smiled. ¡°Cen Xi, you¡¯d better watch your words. Who would try to murder you for no reason?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid of them, just say what you want to say,¡± Qiao Yanze stood on one side and said in a deep and indifferent voice.


    Cen Xi nced at Qiao Yanze.


    He was soaked wet and the fabric of his clothes clung closely to his tall and muscr body, outlining his well-defined chest muscles and the shape of his shoulders. Under his narrow waist, his legs were long and straight.


    Although he was all wet, he did not look to be in a terrible state at all.


    He was like a God, standing there, his aura cold and natural, as if it was born with it. Under his short hair, ayer of frost covered his handsome facial features and that pair of slender eyes were sharp and indifferent.


    Cen Xi did not know how to describe the feeling in her heart. Young Master Qiao saved her and even stood up for her. It was really... too unbelievable!


    Linda and the other women looked at Qiao Yanze, who was cold and high up in the air, making people dare not easily provoke him. One of the socialites said, ¡°Young Master Qiao, we really did not push her. She identally sprained her ankle and fell down. Don¡¯t be deceived by her acting pure.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Qiao, you were disadvantaged once before and should understand best that those who look weak on the surface are actually scheming.¡±


    They were indirectly reminding how Qiao Yanze was hurt terribly by Xiao Ying.


    Although Qiao Yanze had restored the Qiao family¡¯s status, his niece had be the queen and his sister was the wife of the richest man in the world. How his family was destroyed by a woman had be the talk of many people after a meal.


    But no one dared to say anything in front of him.


    The socialite who had spoken did not ridicule or look down upon Qiao Yanze, she just did not want to see him standing up for an unworthy woman. Of course, more importantly, she did not want Qiao Yanze to be involved in this matter. After all, Qiao Yanze was not someone they could afford to offend.


    Cen Xi nced at Qiao Yanze and seeing his dark expression and sharp gaze, her heart was thumping slightly. ¡°Do I look weak on the surface? If I want to seek sympathy and act pitiful, would I still be a maid the whole day today?¡±


    There were still some ways if she did not want toe here. She could use Qiao Yanze¡¯s kiss the other time to ask him for help, or find the King or Queen. But they were busy everyday and she did not want to trouble them for this little kind of thing.


    ¡°Oh, do you feel aggrieved to be a maid?¡± Linda smirked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think of where this is, not everyone can be a maid of the Zhou family. You should thank Miss Zhou and not cause trouble at her birthday party!¡±


    ¡°Sister Linda, I call you ¡®sister¡¯ because I respect you as an elder. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a scheming and vile person.¡± Cen Xi stepped forward and stood in front of Linda.


    Looking at Cen Xi¡¯s cold and clear eyes that were like ck gems, Linda was shocked by her aura for a few seconds. But it was this few seconds that Cen Xi took Linda¡¯s right hand. ¡°When I was pushed, I wanted to grab that person¡¯s hand to stop myself from falling in, and scratched the back of her hand. Sister Linda, you said that I was not pushed, then how did you get the wound on the back of your hand?¡±


    Linda¡¯s expression changed and her eyes were avoiding hers. ¡°I-I was scratched by a cat.¡±


    A cold smile appeared on Cen Xi¡¯s lips. ¡°Sister Linda, it seems like you really have nomon sense. You actually pushed the me to a cat. The tips of a cat¡¯s ws are very sharp and the scratch marks will be long and deep, three or four lines side by side with little space between. And if it¡¯s by a human, the scratch will be shallow and wide, and the distance between them isrger, at least muchrger than a cat¡¯s paw.¡±


    Without waiting for Linda to say anything, Cen Xi stretched out her hand. ¡°Besides, there are still some kes of skin under my fingernails.¡±


    Linda was made speechless by Cen Xi.


    She wanted to say something, but lowered her head, not daring to say anything when she saw Qiao Yanze¡¯s dark and cold gaze.


    Cen Xi saw that Linda had nothing else to say and she looked at the woman who asked her to bring wine from the banquet hall. ¡°Why did I slip after delivering the wine to the four of them? I think it was because you, who were standing behind, poured oil on the ground that could make people slip!¡±


    That woman frowned as if she had heard something unbelievable. ¡°Don¡¯t make things up and insult people!¡±


    Only a smirk was on Cen Xi¡¯s face as she went to the ce where she had slipped and crouched down, wiping it with her finger. It was washed by water, but the oil could not be washed away that easily. She stretched her fingertip to the woman. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see the oil on my finger.¡±


    ¡°So what if there¡¯s oil? Maybe other staff identally spilled it here. Don¡¯t use me and push the me on me.¡±


    Cen Xi looked around. There were all kinds of flowers on the edge of the pool and no garbage can around. After she fell into the pool, these women were all watching on the shore, so...


    Cen Xi looked at the handbag in the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°The oil is still in your bag!¡±


    Cen Xi was certain.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t have the bottle in my bag!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that it was a bottle, or anything else.¡±


    The woman found that she had fallen into Cen Xi¡¯s trap and her expression changed.


    This sharp-tongued vixen!


    Qiao Yanze narrowed his eyes and looked coldly at the woman who was holding the handbag tightly. ¡°Open the bag.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, I©`¡±


    ¡°Open it!¡±


    Hearing Qiao Yanze¡¯s angry rebuke, the woman¡¯s hands shook with fright and the handbag fell to the ground.


    The bottle containing the oil rolled out from the bag.


    Qiao Yanze picked up the bottle and a trace of darkness shed past his eyes. ¡°Those who participated in this farce, strip off your clothes and jump into the pool. You have to double the amount of time Cen Xi spent struggling inside. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let this matter off. Do it now.¡±


    His voice was deep and cold, and there were no emotions on his handsome face, but he gave out a bloodthirsty and violent aura that was terrifying.

 Chapter 1273 - Enjoying a Good Show

    <h4>Chapter 1273: Enjoying a Good Show</h4>


    Two of them cried in fright.


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, we didn¡¯t push her and didn¡¯t pour the oil on the ground. We don¡¯t know how to swim...¡±


    Qiao Yanze interrupted them coldly. ¡°You were enjoying the show and didn¡¯t save her, so you participated in this too.¡±


    The two women¡¯s legs turned weak with fright.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go in, do you want me to find someone to kick you down?¡± Qiao Yanze did not look at them, but the fierceness from his body made them shiver.


    Ssh, ssh, ssh.


    The three women who were watching the scene just now, jumped into the pool with pale faces.


    The huge water jet shot at them and the thin gowns on their bodies slipped off from them or clung tightly to them, as if they were not wearing anything.


    When Linda and the woman who poured the oil saw this, they did not dare to go into the pool.


    Especially Linda, she could not swim at all! If she jumped down, she would be in a life threatening situation if she did not die.


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, it¡¯s the birthday party of the Zhou family¡¯s little princess tonight. Don¡¯t offend the Zhou family because of a slut!¡± The woman who poured the oil said with a shaky voice.


    Qiao Yanze smirked. ¡°Am I unable to protect a woman?¡±


    Weren¡¯t those words a little arrogant?


    Although the woman was also a socialite, her status was far from the Qiao and Zhou family. Looking at Qiao Yanze¡¯s cold expression, she was still struggling desperately. ¡°Young Master Qiao, I...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense anymore. If you don¡¯t want to jump, shall I get someone to cut your hand off?¡± He was indifferent, but his gaze had be even sharper, like a sword out of its sheath, and the murderous intent was frightening.


    The woman was so terrified that the color drained from her face. With a sh, she did not even try to struggle anymore.


    There was only Linda left. Her legs turned weak after being nced at by Qiao Yanze. She swallowed back the words that almost left her lips and closed her eyes in despair, jumping into the pool.


    Themotion here finally alerted the little princess of the Zhou family.


    Zhou Shiyu walked over quickly.


    When Zhou Shiyu saw her five friends iling about the pool and Linda shouting for help, her expression changed.


    Zhou Shiyu looked at the handsome yet cold Qiao Yanze and furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Young Master Qiao, I think it must all be a misunderstanding. It¡¯s mying-of-age ceremony today and I hope you can, on my behalf...¡±


    Qiao Yanze interrupted Zhou Shiyu. ¡°Miss Zhou, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not giving you respect, but they did harm Cen Xi and leave her for dead. If I send them directly to jail, wouldn¡¯t it be worse for Miss Zhou?¡±


    Zhou Shiyu pursed her lips and a trace of unhappiness shed past her eyes. ¡°Young Master Qiao, wouldn¡¯t it be bad for you if you hurt the harmony between you and my cousin because of an irrelevant woman?¡±


    ¡°Irrelevant?¡± Qiao Yanze looked at the woman beside him who looked even more slender with his jacket draped over her. ¡°Who said she is irrelevant? I kissed her before.¡±


    Cen Xi heard the second half of Qiao Yanze¡¯s words and almost choked on her saliva.


    Why was he talking about this in front of Miss Zhou and everyone here?!


    ¡°Kissed?¡± Zhou Shiyu¡¯s eyes widened incredulously. She had heard from her cousin that ever since the downfall of the Qiao family, Qiao Yanze had a kind of psychological fear and rejection towards women. He had seen a psychiatrist and he did not even touch a woman¡¯s hand for several years.


    Men who had not touched women for a long time all had desires, but he did noy have them and hated to see women.


    How could he kiss this Cen Xi with such a state of mind?


    This Cen Xi looked beautiful and seemed to have a good temperamentpared with ordinary women, but Zhou Shiyu felt that no matter how good she was, she could notpare with her cousin!


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, you don¡¯t have to say that to help her. You won¡¯t kiss her...¡±


    Before Zhou Shiyu could finish, she saw the man stretching out his long fingers and pinched Cen Xi¡¯s chin. He then lowered her head and his sexy lips covered her red lips.


    Cen Xi did not expect that Qiao Yanze would kiss her so suddenly and her eyes turned wide and her heart beat wildly.


    His lips were warm and very soft. It pressed against her lips and although he did not kiss deeply, her nose was filled with his breath and she felt flustered.


    He gave her a light peck and then left her lips.


    Even so, it still made Zhou Shiyu dumbfounded.


    H-How could he?


    If he was willing to kiss this woman, then what about her cousin? For him, her cousin had sacrificed a lot.


    How could he like another woman?


    Before Zhou Shiyu could saything, Qiao Yanze had already grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s slender wrist and led her away. After a few steps, Qiao Yanze looked at Zhou Shiyu expressionlessly. ¡°Miss Zhou. please take care of your friends in the future, I hope there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Was this a warning or a threat?


    Zhou Shiyu¡¯s chest heaved with anger. In her eighteen years of life, no one had dared to speak to her like that!


    Wasn¡¯t he just a down and out young master whose family was ruined by a woman? Although he was back on his feet, would he be so smooth without her cousin¡¯s ¡®sacrifice¡¯? Now that his family¡¯s status had been restored, was he beginning to look down on people?


    Her grandfather was respected by the King and Queen. How dare Qiao Yanze speak to her like that?


    Zhou Shiyu felt aggrieved and her eyes turned red. She looked at the useless fools in the pool and did not ask for people to save them immediately. She returned to the banquet hall and after waiting for a while, she asked people to help save them.


    Linda had already fainted and was sent to the hospital. She underwent emergency treatment for two hours before she was in a more stable condition.


    The situations of the rest were not good as well. This time, they went for the wool and came home shorn!


    ...


    Su Han saw Qiao Yanze pulling Cen Xi away and his eyes turned sad. He was the one who asked the attendant to inform Qiao Yanze.


    Actually, he could see that Xiaoxi was different towards Qiao Yanze during the business trip to Wen City.


    Although she hid it carefully, Su Han felt that she liked Qiao Yanze.


    Su Han felt slightly disappointed and sad.


    Recently, Su Han¡¯s family underwent a drastic change. His father was under investigation and only the Zhou family could save him. But the Zhou family had a condition, that was to have him marry Zhou Shiyu.


    His hands were tied.


    ...


    Cen Xi was pulled by Qiao Yanze into his luxurious car.


    After getting in, Cen Xi had just sat down when the man¡¯s tall body suddenly leaned over. Cen Xi¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Looking at the man¡¯s handsome face being so close to her, her breath tightened. ¡°What... are you doing?¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at Cen Xi¡¯s charming face and he raised her chin. ¡°I find that you¡¯re quite pleasant to look at.¡±


    Cen Xi, ¡°...¡±


    Was he praising her for her good looks?


    ¡°Then you can just look at it. Can you not be so close to me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He looked at her seriously. ¡°I haven¡¯t kissed enough. Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Before Cen Xi could say anything, he pressed his lips against hers once again.

 Chapter 1274 - I Won’t Fall in Love with You

    <h4>Chapter 1274: I Won¡¯t Fall in Love with You</h4>


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes widened and she looked at the man¡¯s dark eyes nkly. The smell of tobo mixed with the smell of wine filled her nose, almost suffocating her.


    To be honest, Cen Xi had not regained her senses from how he had kissed her in front of Zhou family¡¯s little princess.


    After getting out of her daze, Cen Xi put her hands on his shoulders and pushed him hard. Her resistance made him frown slightly.


    With a slight grunt, he released Cen Xi, looking at the woman in front of him darkly. ¡°Were you born in the year of the dog?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart was beating very fast and erratically. She turned her face away, not looking at his beautiful eyes that seemed to want to devour her. Although she had always been smart, she really could not see through Qiao Yanze.


    Tonight, he suddenly appeared like a God when she was in her most terrible state and saved her. He also said that she was his woman in front of Zhou Shiyu, making her feel like she was dreaming as it felt unreal.


    He had given her warmth and made her heart flutter, easily breaking through the barrier in her heart and making her want to fall for him.


    But, but, would he really like her?


    Even if he liked her, would they have a good ending?


    Although she did not directly cause the ruin of the Qiao family, it was her sister who had caused it.


    Wouldn¡¯t he feel hatred when he thought of what he had experienced and his dead mother?


    She could like Qiao Sen and wanted to be with Qiao Sen, but she could not like Qiao Yanze!


    It was impossible between them.


    Cen Xi lowered her eyes, her fingernails digging into her palms. ¡°Why? Why did Young Master Qiao have such a change? Saving me and then being so close to me? Why?¡±


    Qiao Yanze leaned against the seat and nced at the woman, his voice deep and hoarse. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Cen Xi adjusted her mood and analyzed it calmly and rationally. ¡°I think Young Master Qiao may have found a new way of revenge. You want me to fall in love with you and treat me as your amusement, make me be willing to be your pet and when I really fall into your hands, you¡¯ll kick me away without mercy!¡±


    She remembered very clearly that he had helped her when she was almost expelled by the school, and even took her to his mother¡¯s manor. She thought that he had a little good impression of her, but in the end, she was just bait.


    How could she be his opponent when he was such a scheming and unpredictable person?


    Besides, the person whose heart was moved first was always in a weak position. She could only strengthen her vignce.


    Qiao Yanze heard Cen Xi¡¯s analysis and his expression turned dark. He looked at her with his deep and cold eyes. ¡°If so, what can you do?¡±


    Coldness seeped out from Cen Xi¡¯s heart and the blood in her body seemed to be frozen.


    She took a deep breath. ¡°I won¡¯t let myself fall in love with you.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes were cold and he sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t either.¡±


    With that, he started the car and sped away.


    Cen Xi had not fastened her seat belt and the car sped off. Her body swayed and her head knocked onto the car window. It hurt slightly, but she did not dare let out any sound.


    There was a bitter taste in her heart.


    The atmosphere in the car was so oppressive that it made one difficult to breathe. Neither of them spoke and they drove for more twenty minutes like that.


    When the car finally arrived in the city, Cen Xi could not help breaking the silence. ¡°Young Master Qiao, it should be easier to hail a taxi here. Let me get off here and I¡¯ll go back myself...¡±


    Before she could finish, the man turned on the signal lights before he stopped the car by the roadside.


    When Cen Xi saw this, there was an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    She asked him to stop and he did.


    Cen Xi felt that she was a little melodramatic thinking about it.


    But which young girl would be able to keep her head? If a girl was able to keep her calm and rationality in front of a man, then it showed that her heart was not moved by him.


    Cen Xi closed her eyes, reminding herself not to think too much. Since it was impossible with Young Master Qiao, she should not be charmed by his actions.


    After the car stopped by the roadside, Cen Xi thanked Qiao Yanze and reached out to open the car door.


    But it did not open.


    Cen Xi looked at the man on the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Young Master Qiao, please unlock it.¡±


    The man said nothing and had no intention to unlock it.


    After a while, Qiao Yanze looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°Do you have money for a taxi?¡±


    Oh... Cen Xi¡¯s bag was indeed still in the servant¡¯s room of the Zhou family.


    ¡°Or were you nning to seduce another man on the road, dressed like that?¡±


    Cen Xi looked down at herself. She had his suit jacket wrapped around her. If she were to return the jacket to him, she would be embarrassed. If she were walking on the streets... Then it¡¯d be better for her to be dead!


    Qiao Yanze saw that Cen Xi was no longer speaking and pushing at the door. He took out a cigarette from the cigarette box and used a match to light it.


    The blue me rose and the smoke slowly spreaded from his lips and nose, hiding his handsome face and making him look even more unpredictable. He only started the engine after smoking the cigarette.


    The car stopped at Cen Xi¡¯s apartment.


    Along the way, Cen Xi was about to be suffocated by the silence and cold atmosphere in the car.


    Fortunately, he did not lock the car door to stop her this time.

 Chapter 1275 - That Alcohol Is…

    <h4>Chapter 1275: That Alcohol Is...</h4>


    Cen Xi pushed the door open and got out of the car. She didn¡¯t turn back and walked towards her apartment building quickly.


    Just as she was about to reach the building, a tall figure suddenly walked over.


    It was a pleasant looking boy.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Cen?¡±


    Cen Xi nodded and nced at the small bag the boy was holding with confusion. She had left the bag in the Zhou family house.


    The boy passed the bag to Cen Xi and exined, ¡°I am Brother Su Han¡¯s assistant. He told me to pass the bag to you.¡±


    Cen Xi took the bag and thanked him silently.


    ¡°Miss Chen, Brother Su has his own reasons too. When you fell into the swimming pool, he couldn¡¯t go and save you himself. However, he didn¡¯t do nothing, he was the one who informed Young Master Qiao. Brother Su Han didn¡¯t let me tell you this at first, but I know that you are different to him and I didn¡¯t want you to misunderstand him.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s longer eyshes fluttered.


    She had been a little disappointed that Su Han had abandoned her and left her to die. However, she could understand his difficulty. After all, his mother didn¡¯t like her and Zhou Shiyu had an opinion against her as well.


    However, she never expected him to get someone to tell Qiao Yanze to save her.


    ¡°I misunderstood him. Please help me thank him.¡±


    Seeing Cen Xi smile, the assistant nodded. ¡°I will ry it to him.¡±


    After the assistant left, Cen Xi realized that something felt weird. She turned behind and saw Qiao Yanze, who had got out of the car sometime, standing not too far behind him. He smirked at her. ¡°Are you very happy after finding out that your first love didn¡¯t watch you die?¡±


    First love? What first love?


    Cen Xi stared at the man with confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in being happy either. He is the man the Zhou family princess has her eye on, so it means that there will be no ending between the two of you.¡±


    <i>There will be no ending between the two of you...</i>


    His strange tone pierced into Cen Xi¡¯s heart. That suffocating and unbearable feeling swelled within her again.


    After finding out that he was Qiao Sen, she always felt like she was beneath him when they were together. It was not because of her ordinary status. It was because what her older sister once did to the Qiao family made her unable to raise her head in front of him.


    That was why she would usually bear everything he said to her, no matter what he said or how hurtful it was.


    However, his words just now made the suppressed feelings in her heart explode. Her eyes reddened as she red at him angrily, ¡°If it¡¯s not meant to be, then it will be like that. What has it got to do with you?¡± With that said, Cen Xi opened the building door, got in and mmed it shut with all of her strength.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s lips twitched as his smile turned dark.


    Did this girl just throw a tantrum at him?


    ...


    When Qiao Yanze got back on the car, her wide eyes and angry look remained in his mind. His lips curled up unconsciously.


    F*ck. Why did he think that she looked a little cute when she was angry?


    Realizing how abnormal he was acting, Qiao Yanze hit the back of his head before he started the car engine and drove away hurriedly.


    He didn¡¯t return to the Zhou family house again.


    Instead, he went to a high-ss clubhouse.


    His other best friend that Tang Xi and he had grown up together with, Chu Yifan, had returned to the country. Tang Xi told Qiao Yanze to join them for a gathering after attending the Zhou princess¡¯ party.


    Tang Xi didn¡¯t call anyone else, so only Chu Yifan and him were in the room. Seeing that Qiao Yanze had arrived, Chu Yifan greeted him enthusiastically.


    After greeting each other, Chu Yifan nced behind Qiao Yanze. ¡°Third Brother, didn¡¯t Ji Weie over with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her cousin¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. It¡¯s normal that she couldn¡¯te with me.¡± Qiao Yanze nced at Chu Yifan with half-narrowed eyes. ¡°Why? Do you miss her?¡±


    ¡°What is Third Brother talking about? She will be my sister-inw in the future. Why would I miss her?¡±


    ¡°What sister-inw?! Don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Third Brother, you know that Ji Wei likes you. Don¡¯t you n to-¡±


    Qiao Yanze interrupted Chu Yifan¡¯s words coldly. ¡°You already said that it¡¯s nned and not executed. Besides, that n will only work before I meet someone I¡¯m interested in.¡± After what happened with Xiao Ying, he had lost interest in women for a while. After the criminal syndicate had been eradicated, the Qiao family people all wished that he could get married as soon as possible, so that he can pass on the Qiao family line. He did consider it before. Since he wouldn¡¯t be interested in any women again, marrying anyone was the same.


    However, now...


    ¡°Third Brother, did you fall for someone else?¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression darkened a little. ¡°Yifan, I¡¯ve never liked Ji Wei before, so it doesn¡¯t count as falling for someone else.¡±


    Seeing the tense atmosphere between them, Tang Xi hurriedly stood up and pulled Qiao Yanze onto the sofa.


    ¡°Third Brother, Yifan just returned so he doesn¡¯t know the situation well.¡±


    Qiao Yanze pursed his lips tightly. When he saw the ss of alcohol Tang Xi was holding, he grabbed it and took arge sip from it instantly.


    Tang Xi never thought that Qiao Yanze would drink his alcohol and stammered, ¡°Third Brother... you¡¯re drinking my drink.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Qiao Yanze furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Are you unhappy that I drank your drink?¡± With that said, he downed the rest of the alcohol.


    Chu Yifan didn¡¯t like to drink hard liquor, so he had ordered a bottle of red wine while Tang Xi drank hard liquor.


    Qiao Yanze nced at Tang Xi. ¡°I¡¯ve only drank a little. You can¡¯t bear with it?¡±


    ¡°No. Third Brother, are you sure you want to drink?¡±


    ¡°Stop saying nonsense.¡±


    Tang Xi had no choice but to pour another ss for Qiao Yanze.


    After all, the three of them had grown up very close, so Qiao Yanze didn¡¯t n to hold Chu Yifan to their fight about Ji Wei. Chu Yifan knew very well that you could not force feelings too.


    However, he was a little curious. Who exactly was the woman that made Third Brother interested in women again?


    Was she more outstanding than Ji Wei?


    After downing a few sses of alcohol, Qiao Yanze felt the urge to smoke. He ced a cigarette between his lips before he bent down to take the lighter on the coffee table.


    The moment he lit it up, he felt a warmth slowly growing in him. He threw the lighter away and nced at Tang Xi with dark eyes. ¡°You added something in the alcohol?¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, this is an aphrodisiac alcohol I prepared for myself, yet I haven¡¯t even drank a sip of it. Instead, you drank most of it. I asked you if you wanted to drink it. You cannot me me!¡±


    The moment Tang Xi finished speaking, Qiao Yanze kicked his calf ruthlessly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you f*cking say that its an aphrodisiac?¡±


    ¡°This alcohol is called Fiery ze and is known in this clubhouse to make blood boil in men. I thought you knew this!¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°I want to kick you to death.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t panic. There are many pretty virgins in the clubhouse.¡±


    Qiao Yanze massaged his temples as he said hoarsely, ¡°Why did you order such an alcohol suddenly?¡±


    Chu Yifan seemed to have thought of something and added, ¡°Old Tang told me before that he had eyes on a pretty woman with a devil body and an angel face from the entertainment industry. However, that pretty woman is about to be his sister-inw. He wants to sleep with her so that she cannot get married. However, he doesn¡¯t have the guts to do it. That is probably why he wants to use this alcohol to muster his courage?¡±


    ¡°Chu Yifan, shut the f*ck up!¡± Tang Xi threw an alcohol bottle at Chu Yifan.


    ¡°You two can fight here all you want. I¡¯m going back first.¡± Qiao Yanze got up, ready to leave.

 Chapter 1276 - The Man That Appeared In Front of Her House In the Middle of the Night

    <h4>Chapter 1276: The Man That Appeared In Front of Her House In the Middle of the Night</h4>


    Tang Xi hurriedly got up and stopped Qiao Yanze.


    ¡°Third Brother, you cannot leave. Fiery ze isn¡¯t a normal aphrodisiac alcohol. You need a woman.¡± Tang Xi dragged Qiao Yanze onto the sofa once again. ¡°I¡¯ll get the manager to bring a few new girls over.¡±


    Qiao Yanze massaged his temples, his pretty eyes turning to Tang Xi. ¡°Who am I? I managed to quit the drug addiction that made my life a living hell. What is there to be afraid of a few sses of Fiery ze? I¡¯ll go back, take a bath and sleep and I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re already in such a condition. Do you really not want a woman?¡±


    Qiao Yanze smirked. ¡°You should think about how to settle the woman that is about to be your sister-inw instead!¡±


    Tang Xi stood up right away, saying albeit embarrassed, ¡°I don¡¯t need to drink that aphrodisiac alcohol to sleep with her. I will do it tonight!¡±


    Both Qiao Yanze and Chu Yifan had expressions of disbelief on their faces. Tang Xi rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Before he added, ¡°If I don¡¯t sleep with her, I am a coward!¡±


    Qiao Yanze left with a smile.


    He called for the Qiao family driver toe and get him.


    The moment he got into the car, his smile still remained on his face. However, as time passed, a cold and exquisite face slowly appeared in his mind.


    F*ck.


    Why was he thinking about her right now?


    Qiao Yanze got the driver to drive faster.


    After Mu Sihan reinstated the Qiao family¡¯s Duke title, Qiao Yanze was nostalgic and rehired all of the old helpers the Qiao family had fired when they lost everything.


    The butler was the same one as when his mother was still alive. After seeing that Qiao Yanze had returned, the butler hurriedly helped him get out of the car.


    ¡°Third Young Master, why is your temperature so high?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I just need a shower.¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master, Miss Ji...¡±


    ¡°Butler, don¡¯t talk about women to me now. Don¡¯t mention anyone at all.¡± Qiao Yanze took his hand out of the butler¡¯s hold and walked upstairs slightly unstably.


    The blood flow within him was faster than usual and that warmth within him became clearer. It made his breathing grow heavier as well.


    However,pared to when his addiction acted back then, his current condition seemed a lot easier than having the feeling of millions of ants crawling and biting his skin, than him wanting to hit his head against the wall ruthlessly until his entire face was covered in blood even if the feeling of addiction did not go away.


    The effect of Fiery ze seemed stronger than he had anticipated. Nevertheless, it was still within a range that he could handle.


    Qiao Yanze undid his buttons as he opened his door and walked in.


    ¡°Yanze, you¡¯re back.¡±


    A slim figure stood in his room. When Qiao Yanze saw the woman¡¯s face, he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Ji Wei?¡±


    Seeing that Qiao Yanze¡¯s footsteps were a little unstable while his eyes were unusually red, Ji Wei hurriedly walked in front of her and pressed a hand against his forehead. ¡°Yanze, your temperature is really high. Do you have a fever?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t feel too good. If you have anything to tell me, do it tomorrow. You should return first.¡±


    Noting Qiao Yanze¡¯s slightly heavier breathing, Ji Wei realized that something was wrong. ¡°Are you-¡±


    ¡°Ji Wei, get out.¡± His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was extremely hoarse and stern that prevented others from putting in their word.


    ¡°Yanze, do you need a woman?¡± Ji Wei¡¯s cheeks were slightly flushed. ¡°If you do, I-I can©`¡±


    Before Ji Wei could finish speaking, Qiao Yanze interrupted her with a warning gaze, ¡°Don¡¯t insult yourself. Get out!¡±


    Seeing his sharp gaze, Ji Wei had no choice but to nod. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first then. If you feel unwell, remember to get the butler to call a doctor for you.¡±


    After Ji Wei left, Qiao Yanze went to take a bath.


    After he was done, he stood in front of the window in a bathrobe, smoking. The heat within him was still pulsing, so he smoked faster.


    After smoking a few cigarettes, Qiao Yanzey down on his bed. Somehow, the memory of him holding her back when he went on a business trip to Wen City appeared in his mind.


    She was so soft, so delicate.


    His breathing started to hasten as his expression lost his calmness. His eyes were so dark it seemed like they were about to spray fire.


    F*ck, he could not think of intimate acts now.


    ...


    After Cen Xi returned to her apartment, she took a hot shower.


    She received a message from Gu Meng. One of Ye Qing¡¯s bodyguards had been injured, so she was required to take his ce for the time being. As a result, she would not return to the apartment for now.


    Cen Xi replied to Gu Meng¡¯s message, ¡®You finally have the chance to spend time with him! Good luck!¡¯


    Gu Meng replied very quickly, ¡®I don¡¯t know how long I can hold on. He seems to have a very good rtionship with his current girlfriend.¡¯


    Cen Xi: ¡®Mengmeng, you won¡¯t have any regrets if you¡¯ve done your best. If he really isn¡¯t willing to think about what happened back in the fishing vige, then you don¡¯t have to stay by his side anymore. Women have to love ourselves and live our lives! If he remembers one day, he will be the one regretting!¡¯


    Gu Meng: ¡®Yes. I¡¯m giving myself three months. If he is still like this after three months, I will go back and nevere back again.¡¯


    Cen Xi: ¡®Good luck!¡¯


    After sending her message, Cen Xi nced at the jacket she had thrown on the sofa.


    Recalling what had happened tonight, she sighed softly. It was fortunate that she still had a bit of rationality within her. If not, there was a very high chance she would have fallen into his emotional trap on the car.


    She would send his jacket for dry-cleaning tomorrow, then send it back to the Qiao mansion for him!


    Cen Xi walked into her bedroom with her phone in her hand.


    After being busy for the entire day and having almost met Hades tonight, Cen Xi was physically and emotionally exhausted. She fell asleep very quickly.


    After some time, she seemed to hear her phone ringing. Not wanting to wake up, she pulled her nket over her head.


    However, her phone continued to ring nonstop. Cen Xi opened her eyes as her hand reached for her phone. She answered the call and hummed sleepily.


    ¡°Open the door.¡± A man¡¯s hoarse and cold voice trailed from the other end of the call.


    Cen Xi hated it when she was woken up. She had a terrible morning temper. Disregarding who the man was, she instantly cursed angrily, ¡°Who are you to make me open the door in the middle of the night? Did you get drunk and find the wrong door? If you called the wrong number and found the wrong door in the middle of the night, do you want me to call the police orin to your wife?¡±


    ¡°Ha,¡± the man¡¯s voice became even hoarse, sounding somewhat sexy. ¡°So is this your original personality? To be as fierce as a tomboy?¡±


    Cen Xi blinked as something shed in her mind. She instantly lifted the nket off her and sat up.


    This voice... actually didn¡¯t belong to an unknown man who had called the wrong number?


    Instead, it was...


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, why are you disrupting my sleep? Why in the world are you asking me to open the door?¡±


    ¡°I came to take my jacket.¡±


    Cen Xi was speechless. He came to take his jacket in the middle of the night? Was he that poor to only have that one jacket?


    Grumbling in her mind, Cen Xi didn¡¯t say anything more. She hung up and got off the bed.


    Since he hade, she had no reason to hold onto his jacket, did she?


    Cen Xi went to the living room and took the man¡¯s jacket from the sofa, before she jogged to the door and opened it.

 Chapter 1277 - Sighing In Relief

    <h4>Chapter 1277: Sighing In Relief</h4>


    Cen Xi pulled open the door, then poked her head out to look around.


    The man¡¯s tall figure was leaning against the wall as he had a cigarette in between his fingers. Smoke slowly arose and blurred the man¡¯s handsome features, so she couldn¡¯t really see the man¡¯s expression.


    Cen Xi took a few steps towards the door and stretched her hand holding onto the jacket out. ¡°I nned to send it for dry-cleaning before I sent it to you. If you¡¯re in such a rush to have it, I can¡¯t clean it for you.¡±


    The man slowly exhaled a mouthful of smoke as his dark eyes nced at her.


    Cen Xi was surprised from seeing the redness in his eyes, together with his dark gaze.


    Why did he seem a little strange?


    After a few seconds, Cen Xi furrowed her eyebrows after seeing that he wasn¡¯t taking the jacket, she repeated, ¡°Young Master Qiao, your jacket.¡±


    He was wearing a perfectly-ironed ck shirt. He didn¡¯t look as formal as he would if he went to work or a banquet, with his top three buttons unbuttoned to reveal his corbones.


    His fringe was drooped, falling on his forehead, making him look a little morezy and dangerous than he usually did. He tapped the cigarette before he took the jacket with his other hand.


    Seeing this, Cen Xi let out a sigh of relief.


    She turned around, nning to return to her apartment.


    The man¡¯s slender fingers checked the jacket¡¯s pockets. ¡°I have a thumb drive in one of my pockets. Why is it gone?¡±


    Thumb drive?


    Cen Xi turned back at the man. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch the things in your pocket.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a very important document.¡± His eyes narrowed as he looked terribly serious, exuding coldness.


    Cen Xi finally understood that he had probablye to take the jacket personally in the middle of the night because there was something important in it. After all, if it was only a jacket, he didn¡¯t need to spare the time toe over.


    ¡°Give me a moment. It might have dropped on the sofa.¡± Cen Xi walked towards the living room.


    The man followed her into the apartment like an elegant panther with his steady steps. His eyes were fixed on the slender figure jogging ahead of him.


    Where was it? Cen Xi searched all over and around the sofa, but she didn¡¯t find it.


    She thought that the thumb drive might have fallen into the cracks of the sofa. She didn¡¯t think too much into it and got down on the ground to look under the sofa.


    Qiao Yanze walked behind her and stared at her slender waist with dark eyes. As Cen Xi was searching carefully for the thumb drive under the sofa, a firm hold appeared on her waist.


    ¡°A-Are you crazy?!¡±


    He took advantage of her when she was searching for the thumb drive?!


    Staring at her petite face, her ck gem-like eyes, her pretty nose and her moving red lips... Qiao Yanze felt his blood pumping even faster.


    Cen Xi finally noticed that something was wrong. They were barely a step apart and she could vaguely feel the exceptional temperature exuding from his breathing.


    ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    The man remained silent. However, his breathing grew heavier.


    Seeing that he remained silent while his tall figure leaned towards her, Cen Xi suddenly recalled something and realized that she was in a dangerous situation. She jumped onto and behind the sofa, like an rmed rabbit before she ran back to her bedroom hurriedly.


    With a loud bang, she mmed the door shut.


    Her slender body slid down the door, her eyshes fluttering nonstop.


    H-He... Did he not have a flu and was drugged instead?


    He was handsome and had a good background, so there would definitely be women who wanted to give themselves to him. However, wouldn¡¯t using that kind of method be too superficial?


    However, if he was drugged, why did hee to find her?


    What was he treating her as?


    Cen Xi cursed at him softly.


    After a few minutes, Cen Xi didn¡¯t hear any noise from outside. However, she didn¡¯t dare to open the door either.


    Another few minutes had passed and she suddenly heard the door being mmed shut. She slowly opened a slit in the door. The lights in the living room were all turned off and it waspletely pitch ck out there.


    He left!


    With how clever he was, he should be able to tell that she wasn¡¯t willing to be his antidote. He was such an arrogant person, so he probably wouldn¡¯t force himself on a woman, right?!


    Cen Xi opened the bedroom door and walked towards the main door. Before she went to sleep, she felt that she should at least lock the door from inside.


    After locking the door, she returned to her room.


    Given what had happened, she had lost all hint of sleep within her, so she decided to read for a while.


    Closing the door after she entered her room, she had just turned around when she saw a tall figure appearing in front of her.


    Cen Xi was so scared that her pupils constricted instantly as she jumped. She was about to scream when the man¡¯s well-defined hand cupped over her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t shout.¡±


    His voice was low and hoarse.


    Cen Xi stared at him with widened eyes, before she pulled his hand away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave? Do you know it¡¯s very frightening to suddenly appear in my room?¡±


    Qiao Yanze narrowed his eyes as his handsome face leaned closer towards her. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, why would I leave so quickly?¡±


    Cen Xi was both embarrassed and annoyed. She reached out and pushed him out of her room with all of her strength. ¡°Young Master Qiao, I¡¯m neither your lover nor your pet. Why should I let you use me? If you don¡¯t feel well, you can go and find Miss Ji or another woman. Y©`¡±


    Before she could finish, he suddenly grabbed her hands.

 Chapter 1278 - He Was Actually That Arrogant and Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 1278: He Was Actually That Arrogant and Crazy</h4>


    Before Cen Xi could react, he flexed and pushed her against the door frame instead. Very quickly, the slender figure was covered by the man¡¯s tall shadow.


    There was a strong oppressive feeling.


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart thumped crazily as she looked up and met the man¡¯s burning eyes. She pursed her lips tightly from uneasiness.


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, I¡¯m Cen Xi, the Cen Xi that you hate the most. You would never touch me, r©`mmhh!¡±


    The man¡¯s slender fingers grabbed her chin before his lips mashed tightly against hers.


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes widened as she saw the man¡¯s handsome face and his long eyshes that were prettier than most women before her. She was terribly panicked as her hands moved to push the man away. However, he was like a mountain right now. He never budged no matter how she tried to push him away.


    Instead, he attacked her mouth in a domineering and violent way, his tongue intertwining with hers. His kiss was fierce and ruthless, as he acted like a wild beast that had smelled blood and wanted to swallow the easy prey impatiently.


    Cen Xi¡¯s tongue turned numb from his kiss. She stared at his blood-shot eyes, thinking that he looked like a wild beast that had lost all self control.


    Incredibly frustrated, she bit him with all of her strength. However, even if it hurt, he didn¡¯t let go of her. Instead, it seemed to excite him even more. A copper-metallic taste burst in their mouths...


    Cen Xi¡¯s hurting teeth turned her eyes red as well. It hurt a lot and she was terribly scared as well.


    Normally, she already wasn¡¯t his opponent. Not to mention that he had lost control now, with his arms caging her in like two iron chains that were locked together.


    The longer the kiss went on, the more savage and rough it got. Not wanting to give in, Cen Xi lifted her leg and kicked at his calf.


    However, because she was wearing slippers, her kick barely hurt. The man didn¡¯t care either, as the already rough kiss became more intense.


    She waspletely trapped in ce.


    Cen Xi felt like she was going to go crazy!


    When she finally found the chance to speak, she panted, ¡°Young Master Qiao, I¡¯m not going to be your antidote. Let go of me, did you hear me?¡±


    The man looked up from the crook of her neck with dark eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear. What did you say?¡± His voice was terribly hoarse and husky, sounding extremely sexy as well.


    ¡°I said that I¡¯m not going to be your anti©`mmph!¡±


    He pressed his lips against hers once more and another domineering and scorching kiss began.


    Cen Xi clenched her hands into fists, punching at his shoulders with all of her strength. However, his kiss waspletely domineering, making her scalp turn numb and her senses tingle.


    His palm didn¡¯t rest either, as it slowly inched down from her slender waist.


    Cen Xi couldn¡¯t break away from the man¡¯s hold no matter how she struggled. She started to really panic as she slowly felt that she had no way to break away from the strong hold. Although he kissed her in the past as well, he was considered calm back then.


    However, right now, his entire body temperature was terribly high, like he had caught on fire. He was like an animal in mating season.


    The more she struggled, the more his desire to conquer her grew. His hand arrived at her skirt, his fingers touching the smooth skin of her thighs. Wherever his calloused fingers trailed over felt like countless electricity currents had flowed through her, making her breathing heavier and her mind turn nk.


    The man¡¯s hands moved away from her skirt and found her waist once more, before he lifted her up, princess-style.


    Cen Xi pinched his arm. ¡°Young Master Qiao, please wake up. I¡¯m Cen Xi. You will regret this in the morning.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about what happens tomorrow when ites.¡± He leaned down and bit her petite earlobe. ¡°Let¡¯s finish what we have to do today.¡±


    What?


    What did he mean?


    Before she could say anything, he had thrown her onto the bed.


    Although it didn¡¯t hurt from being thrown on the bed, her mind felt a little dizzy. She curled into a ball and started crawling towards the other side of the bed.


    However, the man caught her fair and slender ankle very quickly and he pulled her back to him.


    The man¡¯s tall figure loomed over her and Cen Xi stared at his face with constricted eyes.


    There was a thinyer of sweat on his forehead, while his well-defined jawline was tensed. His eyes burned with fire as his lips were slightly pursed. Somehow, he looked both dangerous and sexy.


    Realizing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to win him in strength, Cen Xi grabbed the bedsheets under her and smirked instead. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to force yourself on me. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve wanted to sleep with you, so it isn¡¯t really my loss if I can get you, right? Come on, let¡¯s start now.¡±


    She reached out and caressed his chest.


    The man looked down at her, a soft growl emitting from his sexy lips.


    He leaned down, his scorching breath blowing against her ear. ¡°You¡¯re very cunning. Do you think that I will get angry and let you off like this?¡±


    Cen Xi hugged his neck and cried out softly, ¡°Su Han...¡±


    The man froze for a second, before he chuckled. ¡°You usually call Su Han ¡®ss monitor¡¯.¡±


    Anger started to burn in Cen Xi¡¯s mind. How was this man still so clever to see through all her tricks when he had been drugged and lost his rationality? Did he really want to use her as his antidote?


    She closed her eyes, as if she had been resigned. ¡°Can you let me go to the bathroom first? I have a bad habit. I need to go to the toilet the moment I get nervous...¡±


    Qiao Yanze didn¡¯t get up and let go of her. Instead, his scorching tongue licked at her ear softly, as he said devilishly, ¡°You¡¯re really like a little fox. Don¡¯t think about getting out of this. Since I came tonight, I won¡¯t leave before sleeping with you.¡±


    Furious, Cen Xi reached out, wanting to p him.


    What did he treat her as? Was she a piece of rubbish that he could throw away or sleep with when he wanted to?


    However, before her fingers touched his face, he grabbed her hand and pulled it towards his abdomen.


    Realizing what he was doing, Cen Xi screamed in shock. ¡°You shameless and perverted a**hole, l-let go of me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never undone a man¡¯s belt before. Why are you acting innocent?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s face was so red it could bleed any moment. ¡°I¡¯ve only unbuckled Qiao Sen¡¯s belt before.¡±


    ¡°Alright, rx. If not, you¡¯ll be the one hurting.¡± His hands lifted her skirt and caressed her from her thighs, to her waist, then to her bare back.


    ¡°Be good and take off your pajamas.¡±


    Cen Xi held tightly on her cor, not letting him take her clothes off.


    Staring at her terribly flushed face, Qiao Yanze chuckled softly. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to take it off, I¡¯ll rip it apart.¡±


    Before Cen Xi could react, two loud tears rang in the quiet room.


    Ah!


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, are you a pervert?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one that didn¡¯t want to take it off.¡±


    He was the one who came to force himself on her, must she cooperate obediently and let him take off her clothes? What kind of world was he living in?


    He patted her angered face. ¡°I¡¯ll buy a hundred more pieces for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it! Get off me right now. If not, I¡¯ll call the police and sue you for rape!¡±


    As he leaned down, the tip of his nose almost touched hers. Their breaths mixed with the other as he said evilly, ¡°Remember to not take a shower after so you can keep the evidence.¡±


    Cen Xi was at her tipping point.


    F*ck! How could a rapist still be so arrogant?!

 Chapter 1279 - Regret

    <h4>Chapter 1279: Regret</h4>


    Whether or not if it was purely because the aphrodisiac had influenced his rationality, or if it was because he already had such a thought to begin but was never able to take that step and could only do it with the influence of the aphrodisiac, Qiao Yanze did not want to think about it anymore.


    He only had one thought in his mind right now and that was to sleep with her.


    With this thought, the woman struggling under him looked a little like she was ying with him and even lured out his lust. The temperature in the tent continued to rise nonstop.


    The man¡¯s fingers reached towards her bra. Cen Xi finally felt the overbearingness and invasiveness the man had in wanting to sleep with her tonight. In her mind, two extreme emotions pulled at her rationality and nerves.


    One emotion was that she would never submit, that she would never give in, that he was only treating her as an antidote and a ything.


    The other was the uncontroble adoration she had for him. It was brought out by his kisses and touch, making her body shiver uncontrobly. It was so strong that it almost overpowered the humiliation, overpowering all the times he had taken advantage of her in the past...


    The man¡¯s scorching kissesnded on her ears, her lips, then to her corbones... His eyes were dark and burning as his jawline tense like he had been possessed.


    Large beads of sweat fell from his forehead, flowing down his well-defined face and jawline. Somehow, it looked sexy. She couldn¡¯t push him away, but didn¡¯t want to give in just like that either.


    Her body remained tense as she thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get his way as long as she stopped herself from bing pliant. However, she had underestimated his patience. As she remained tense, he remained just as patient as he continued to kiss her slowly.


    She felt like countless ants were crawling over her body.


    Ultimately, her inexperience prevented her from showing a proper fight. Her hands grabbed his hair and pulled him up from her corbones. ¡°Stop kissing me!¡±


    He ced another kiss on her lips, pushing her teeth apart domineeringly as he pushed his scorching tongue into her mouth.


    His knee touched her slender legs, forcing her to scream in shock. ¡°No...¡±


    As if he hadn¡¯t heard her, he continued to french kiss her as he forced himself onto her. It really felt like a fight between the two.


    In the end, she was the one who lost.


    She was already covered in a sheen of sweat as she gave in and could only curse him fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re just an a**hole!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you were the one who approached this a**hole first.¡±


    ¡°I... That¡¯s because-¡±


    He kissed her once more, stopping her from saying anything that he didn¡¯t like.


    It was only when she was going to suffocate from theck of air that he let go of her. He leaned forward, cing his shoulder by her lips. ¡°If it hurts, bite here.¡±


    Before he began, Cen Xi already bit his shoulder to vent her emotions. However, his muscles were terribly hard and instead of hurting him, she was the one who had an aching jaw.


    Tears welled in her eyes.


    He kissed her eyes. ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared of pain...¡± Her hands grabbed his broad and muscr shoulders tightly, looking as if she was going to have her death sentence. ¡°I-I haven¡¯t been with a man before.¡±


    He stared at her teary eyes, flushed cheeks and fluttering longshes and his heart softened. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±


    In the end...


    ¡°Ahhh!!¡±


    Which a**hole said that he would be gentle?! It hurt so much that she was going to get a spasm! Indeed, men thought with their lower bodies and everything said on bed cannot be believed.


    Not only was his kissing techniques not good, his other skill was even more...


    Cen Xi bit at his shoulder hard, the tears swarming in her eyes falling.


    Right now, she felt really sad and miserable.


    Before her adoptive parents got into an ident, she was also the little princess pampered and doted on by them. She was soft, weak and was a little girl made out of water.


    Cen Xi thought that he would be done after one time. However, not too long after the first time finished, he started the next round.


    After the aphrodisiac in his body waspletely gone, heid beside her. No one knew if he was satisfied as he hugged her and fell deep asleep.


    But Cen Xi felt really ufortable all over and wasn¡¯t sleepy at all.


    She stared at the man beside her. As he slept, his denseshes were curled down, covering his dark and pretty eyes. His breathing was slow and rhythmic as his lips pursed tightly together. He had a hand over her waist while the other rested by her heart with a strong possessiveness and overbearingness.


    She felt sticky all over while her legs were still trembling. It felt so ufortable that Cen Xi couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Pulling the man¡¯s hand away, she got up from the bed to go to the bathroom.


    Standing before the mirror, she stared at the bruises and marks all over her fair skin. She really wanted to run out and p that man to death.


    However, she could only imagine.


    She felt really miserable, sad, emotional and slightly empty.


    Would he regret it if he woke up tomorrow and realized that he had touched her?


    As she closed her eyes as two tear trails fell from the corners of her eyes.


    She hurriedly took a shower.


    After putting on her pajamas, she went to the room next door, deciding to sleep on Gu Meng¡¯s bed instead.


    ...


    The next morning, Cen Xi got up and went to work.


    When she arrived at the trantion department, she heard that Linda had taken extended leave. Xiaoyou¡¯s eyes on Cen Xi wereplicated and filled with fear. However, she didn¡¯t dare to gossip and create rumors anymore. if Mr Qiao found out, wouldn¡¯t she end up like Linda?


    Since Cen Xi hadn¡¯t rested properlyst night, she didn¡¯t seem to be in the right mindset for work. She was dazed the entire day, her mind in a muddle.


    She didn¡¯t know if the man had left her apartment. She only knew that he hadn¡¯t contacted her for the entire day.


    He probably regretted it after he woke up, right?


    Cen Xiid on her office table, her eyes turning red as an urge to cry swelled within her.


    ¡°Cen Xi, you can¡¯t cry!¡± She warned herself.


    <i>If he looks for you again and wants to take advantage of you, you should shoot him straight away! You must let him know that you aren¡¯t an easy target!</i>


    After work, Cen Xi didn¡¯t go home right away. She worked overtime a little before she took a nap on her desk.


    When she woke up, it was almost nine at night.


    By now she was really hungry, so she hurriedly tidied her belongings and left work. She went to the mall, had some food and bought some things before she returned to her apartment.


    When she entered her room and saw what was happening inside, she was so shocked she instantly took two steps back.


    The man she thought had left long ago, was leaning against the bed frame, smoking. He had her towel wrapped around his waist as his well-defined and firm muscles were exposed. The faint moonlight shining in from the window and the flicking of the red fire made his handsome and devilish face look colder and shaper.


    He slowly exhaled a mouthful of smoke before he looked up and nced at the woman who looked like she had just seen a ghost. ¡°It seems like your stamina is quite good. You worked for the entire day and still stayed out sote.¡±


    Cen Xi was speechless.


    Why did his tone sound like this was his house? Come on, this was her territory, alright?


    ...


    Cen Xi stared at the man smoking on her bed. Her chest heaved up and down a little as all sorts of emotions swelled within her. She sniffled and her eyes were instantly filled with tears. All of her sadness, stress, grievances and uneasiness umted throughout the day seemed to explode at this moment.


    As she sniffled, she pointed towards the door. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you! Get out!¡±


    With that said, she ran towards the balcony adjoining the living room. She leaned against the railing and stared at the pretty and bright city as her tears fell.


    He was a huge a**hole! Her good upbringing prevented her from scolding the man too harshly, so she¡¯d rather not see him at all. She would only return to her room after he left.


    She didn¡¯t tie her hair up today at work. Instead, she kept it down so that it would cover the marks he left on her neck. The night breeze blew at her, blowing at her long hair and ruffling her tresses in the darkness.


    The man didn¡¯t leave and walked to the balcony instead. Her long hair seemed to touch his nose, exuding a faint fragrance that tickled his senses.


    As he picked up a few strands of hair, he ced it before his lips and nose as he took it in slowly.


    Cen Xi, who was feeling extremely terrible, noticed that something was wrong. She turned back and saw the man who didn¡¯t leave and instead, was holding onto a bunch of her hair. She furrowed her eyebrows and tugged her hair out from his hold. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left?¡±


    He approached her and ced his hands on each of her side on the railing. His handsome face leaned closer towards hers. ¡°You will only cry harder if I leave.¡±


    Cen Xi red at him. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±


    Noting her wet eyshes, pretty nose and her red lips, he lifted her exquisite chin. ¡°Did you leave so early in the morning because you don¡¯t dare to face me?¡±

 Chapter 1280 - Tears Falling

    <h4>Chapter 1280: Tears Falling</h4>


    Cen Xi pushed his hand away as her other hand hiding behind her stretched out. She was holding onto a bottle of pepper spray that she had bought in the mall earlier. ¡°If you¡¯re still not leaving, don¡¯t me me for not holding back anymore.¡±


    ncing at the ¡®weapon¡¯ she was holding, Qiao Yanze chuckled softly as his handsome expression remained unchanged. ¡°You can spray it at me as long as you can bear to.¡±


    Hearing his words, Cen Xi felt like she was going to spit out a mouthful of blood. He knew that she liked him, knew that she could never bear to really hurt him. That was why he was so daring and unfearful.


    Cen Xi¡¯s hands clenched into fists, pushing him away once more. ¡°Go away. Go away. I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    As she pushed him, she heard him say, ¡°If you push me again, the towel is going to drop.¡±


    In the second that Cen Xi was frozen, she was suddenly lifted off the floor. The man¡¯s strong arms had lifted her up like a princess.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He copied her tone.


    Cen Xi suddenly realized that this man was really bad to the core.


    ¡°Qiao Yanze!¡±


    It was her first time calling his name. Although she sounded embarrassed and angry, it sounded extremely pleasant to him.


    He smiled devilishly. ¡°You¡¯re not calling me Young Master Qiao anymore?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... I don¡¯t like it...¡±


    He bit at her ear, his warmth enveloping her, making her entire body tremble. Her short uniform skirt was directly pulled up by him.


    ¡°Where does it hurt? Here?¡±


    Cen Xi felt extremely humiliated, but just as she was about to say something, the man¡¯s lips moved from her earlobes to her mouth, tyrannically and stopping her fiercely.


    At the same time, he raised her perky hips...


    Compared to the previous night, his technique was significantly better with him awake and coherent. With this development, all she could do was go with the flow, her cravings and senses ignited as she was swept along.


    He turned her around as her hands unknowingly wrapped around his shoulders, grasping his taut muscles tightly, leaving red scratches in their wake.


    ...


    After they were done, Cen Xi imagined that he had enough. She went to take a shower, only to be surprised that he had followed her in. As he pressed her against the wall in the shower, it was clear he wanted to do it a second time.


    She really couldn¡¯t take it a second time as her limbs¡ªespecially her... down there¡ªwas so sore. He only spared her when she pleaded with him repeatedly.


    The stamina of a man and woman were really at different levels.


    After he was done, he remained virile and energetic, while she felt like she had been drained of all energy. All she could do was slump into bed, exhausted.


    Being so exhausted, she no longer had the energy to think about how their rtionship would develop or what would happen in the future. She yawned as her eyelids seemed to be fighting to close.


    As Qiao Yanze leaned against the bed, he took a cigarette and a match from the bedside table. Swiping the match against the box, he used it to light the cigarette. Shaking the match to extinguish the me, he ced the cigarette between his lips and took a breath, before he exhaled a mouthful of smoke slowly.


    Smelling the smoke, Cen Xi coughed softly. ¡°Can you smoke less?¡±


    ¡°Are you starting to control me already?¡± He looked down at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to control you. But I¡¯m really sleepy right now and don¡¯t want to smell any smoke.¡±


    He chuckled and extinguished the cigarette. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t like to smell it, I won¡¯t smoke.¡± Hey down beside her and pulled her into his arms. She patted at his arms, though he wasn¡¯t willing to let go of her. Furrowing her eyebrows, she pouted. ¡°You can smoke after all!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. It¡¯s more interesting to talk to you.¡±


    Cen Xi opened her mouth, biting his arm with all of her strength. In response, he leaned down and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    The faint cigarette smell on him made her heart flutter uncontrobly.


    ...


    The next day.


    When Cen Xi woke up, the sun was already shining brightly. A quick nce at her phone showed that it was almost nine in the morning.


    She remembered she had set an rm before she went to sleepst night.


    As she lifted the nket and got out of bed, she heard some noise from the living room. She opened the bedroom door to nce outside.


    When she saw Qiao Yanze dressed in a ck suit pants, standing in the living room and talking to someone, Cen Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Was the person he was talking to... Tang Xi?


    ¡°Third Brother, did you scare the girl to death, staying here for two consecutive nights?¡±


    ...


    Hearing Tang Xi¡¯s words, Cen Xi felt extremely awkward.


    However, the man who was only wearing pants didn¡¯t look ufortable at all. ¡°Whether I¡¯ve scared her or not has nothing to do with you. Did you sleep with your goddess?¡±


    ¡°Sleep what? That woman asked for a hundred million dors a night. Does she think she¡¯s made of gold?¡±


    With his eyes, Qiao Yanze told Tang Xi that he was indeed a coward, before Qiao Yanze reached out and took the bag Tang Xi was holding.


    He pulled a clean white shirt from the bag and put it on in front of Tang Xi.

 Chapter 1281 - This Was Just A Dream

    <h4>Chapter 1281: This Was Just A Dream</h4>


    Somehow, they were now cohabiting. Cen Xi didn¡¯t know how she ended up having such a bizarre situation with Qiao Yanze.


    He woulde to her apartment after he left work every night.


    After a few days together, she felt both sweet and sad.


    To be able to be together with him like this was something she didn¡¯t dare imagine. Sometimes, she would startle awake in the middle of the night, thinking that this was merely a dream.


    However, when she saw him lying beside her, feeling the warmth of his arms hugging her tightly, she would realize that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating, wasn¡¯t dreaming at all.


    Whenever she woke up, she would stare at him for a very long time.


    Then, she would say in her heart, ¡°Qiao Yanze, I like you. I liked you when you were still Qiao Sen. I really, really like you.¡±


    However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it to him.


    Although he woulde every night and do the most intimate things to her, he never specified their rtionship and she never asked either.


    She knew that this kind of rtionship would neverst.


    When she said that it hurt, he didn¡¯t force himself on her. Instead, he called Tang Xi.


    After finding out that he had asked Tang Xi if there were any medication to relieve a woman¡¯s swelling and pain, Cen Xi felt really embarrassed. She had reached out to snatch his phone. However, he leaned in straight away and kissed her.


    When Tang Xi heard the questionable sounds from the other end of the call, he instantly hung up.


    However, he still did what Qiao Yanze had gotten him to do. Half an hourter, Tang Xi¡¯s assistant sent an ointment that was supposed to relieve the pain the next day.


    After Cen Xi got the ointment, she went to the shower to apply it as Qiao Yanze followed her into the bathroom. Seeing him behind her, Cen Xi red at him with a flushed face. ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Can you apply it yourself?¡±


    A few minutester, sheid on his shoulder as her white teeth bit down on her lip, her longshes fluttering nonstop.


    Seeing how she was acting, he chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯m just applying an ointment. Why do you look like you¡¯ve been ravished?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s clenched fists hit his shoulders hard.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±


    She remained on his shoulder, not wanting to move and merely opened an eye. ¡°Carry me.¡±


    Noting her flushed ears, the man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. In the end, his long arm reached around her and carried her to the bed.


    Cen Xiid on his chest, staring at his handsome jaw as sweetness and fear crawled within her.


    How long would this nice time together continue for? In the past few days, she never mentioned anything from the past to him. She never mentioned her older sister and what happened to the Qiao family...


    However, if any of these were mentioned, the sweet and peaceful life they had now would be broken.


    She knew.


    She knew that very well.


    ...


    It was the weekend.


    Qiao Yanze went nowhere and merely stayed in Cen Xi¡¯s apartment. He had gotten his assistant to bring aptop over and was currently sitting on the sofa working.


    Cen Xi made some delicious food and brought the dishes to the sofa. As he couldn¡¯t spare the time to eat and got her to feed him.


    While she fed him, someone took the initiative and their actions became more intimate. They ended up not eating much of the food.


    They had kissed a lot of times in the past few days. However, Cen Xi was really more inexperienced when it came to such things. She never learned how to breathe while kissing, and would lose her mind every time he kissed her.


    The two of them never noticed themotioning from the door. Gu Meng hade to look for Cen Xi during the weekend. After she became Ye Qing¡¯s bodyguard recently, she hadn¡¯t been able to look at her phone for most of the time, so she hadn¡¯t been able to chat with Cen Xi. She missed her friend.


    Gu Meng only had half a day of leave. She had gotten her pay and sent a portion of it back home, keeping the remaining with her as she wanted to treat Cen Xi to a good meal.


    However, she never thought to see a couple kissing each other passionately the moment she entered the living room.


    Gu Meng¡¯s face instantly flushed red.


    Seeing Gu Meng standing there in a daze, Cen Xi immediately leapt up from the sofa as if she was a spring.


    Gu Meng also regained her senses in that moment. She covered her eyes, saying in panic, ¡°Continue, continue. I-I remembered that there¡¯s something to do in His Highness¡¯ pce. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Cen Xi chased Gu Meng all the way to the door.


    She hurriedly stopped Gu Meng. Both of their faces were incredibly red.


    ¡°Mengmeng, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you wereing back...¡±


    Gu Meng grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s hand, ring slightly at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I was just a little surprised to see you get together with Young Master Qiao so quickly. However, it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    <i>Happy?</i>


    This was something Cen Xi didn¡¯t dare think of.


    Cen Xiughed, changing the topic. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very busy recently? Did His Highness give you a break?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have half a day. I originally nned to treat you to a good meal.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Wait for me, I¡¯ll go change my clothes.¡±


    ¡°No. Young Master Qiao is still here. You should apany him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to be with Mengmeng!¡±


    ...


    After finding out that Cen Xi was going to go out with Gu Meng, Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression darkened. Although he looked unhappy, he didn¡¯t stop Cen Xi.


    So the two girls went out to shop and had a good meal before Cen Xi returned home. When she did, Qiao Yanze was already gone. She realized that both his and her washing items were gone.


    When she opened her wardrobe and realized that her working suits were all gone as well.


    Her phone pinged with a new message, it was Qiao Yanze.¡¯The driver will bring you to my vi.¡¯


    Cen Xi: ¡®I¡¯m used to staying in my apartment.¡¯


    Qiao Yanze: ¡®It¡¯s not convenient. Come over first. You can go back if you can¡¯t get used to it here.¡¯


    Cen Xi realized that he didn¡¯t only take her suits, he had taken her pass as well. Without her pass, she wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the trantion department on Monday.


    The driver sent her to Qiao Yanze¡¯s newly bought vi. There was only an elder maid and a driver working in the vi.


    And just like that, Cen Xi moved into his vi.


    ...


    Monday.


    Before Cen Xi went to work, Qiao Yanze passed her a Maserati car key. ¡°It¡¯s a gift.¡±


    The two of them had been cohabiting for nearly a week now and Cen Xi realized that he was a rather romantic man. He would give her jewelry and signed books from her favorite author from time to time. And now, he was giving her a luxury sports car.

 Chapter 1282 - He Didn’t Contact Her For A Day and Night

    <h4>Chapter 1282: He Didn¡¯t Contact Her For A Day and Night</h4>


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t ept the sports car.


    It was too expensive. Although she had been forced the first time, she stayed with him willingly after. She didn¡¯t need him to repay him with gifts.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t receive it, his expression didn¡¯t look too good, though he didn¡¯t say anything either.


    When Qiao Yanze arrived at his office building, his assistant told him that Ji Wei had arrived early in the morning and was currently waiting in his office.


    Qiao Yanze hadn¡¯t met Ji Wei since the Zhou family princess¡¯ing-of-age ceremony. Now, Ji Wei was sitting on the ck sofa in the office. When she heard stable footsteps trailing from the door, she turned back.


    Seeing Qiao Yanze walk in, Ji Wei instantly stood up.


    She walked in front of Qiao Yanze. She was about to say something when she saw a scratch mark on his neck and her heart instantly tightened.


    <i>Why would there be such a mark on Yanze¡¯s neck?</i>


    <i>It must have been made by a woman.</i>


    <i>Could it be... Could it be that he really had a woman now?</i>


    Qiao Yanze stared at Ji Wei, who suddenly didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    Ji Wei used everything she had to control her emotions. She looked down and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± She took a deep breath before she looked back up at him. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t take me going to find you at your house too seriously. I know that you¡¯ve always seen me as a younger sister and colleague and that you don¡¯t have inappropriate feelings for me.¡±


    Qiao Yanze pat Ji Wei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re an outstanding woman. I know you will find someone better than me in the future.¡±


    After Ji Wei left Qiao Yanze¡¯s office, she returned home. Seeing how soulless Ji Wei looked, her mother asked with concern, ¡°Weiwei, what¡¯s wrong? Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Mom. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±


    Ji Wei kept herself in her room for nearly a day. She didn¡¯te down even when her mother asked her to go eat. In the evening, Mrs Ji was worried that something might have happened to her, so she took the spare key and opened the door.


    She didn¡¯t find Ji Wei in her room.


    Mrs Ji opened the bathroom door then, and saw Ji Wei lying in the bathtub with her headpletely submerged under water. Her heart almost stopped beating.


    Mrs Ji pulled Ji Wei up. Ji Wei coughed before she smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I just fell asleep while bathing. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    When Mr Ji returned home at night, Mrs Ji told him about Ji Wei.


    Mr Ji had heard that Ji Wei went to look for Qiao Yanze in the morning, so he was sure that Weiwei¡¯s strange behavior was definitely rted to Qiao Yanze.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Qiao Yanze arrived at camp as Ji Hong had asked to meet here.


    ¡°Uncle Ji, why did you ask to meet me here?¡± Qiao Yanze went forward to greet Ji Hong.


    Ji Wei shot a few arrows at the target before he turned and smiled at Qiao Yanze. ¡°Yanze, to be frank, I asked to meet you here today to talk about Weiwei.¡±


    Qiao Yanze furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Uncle Ji, please speak freely.¡±


    Ji Hong made a gesture for them to speak as they walked. ¡°Yanze, I know very well that you cannot force feelings. But Weiwei, she...


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say some of these things at first. After all, they are a form of hurt to Weiwei. However, Weiwei isn¡¯t in a very good mood right now and I think only you can be her savior.


    ¡°Back then, Li Hu, Weiwei and you joined the syndicate together. After a year, Li Hu wasn¡¯t determined enough and became muddled with therge amount of benefit and promised Ba Er to expose the other two members. That day, you were assigned to go make a transaction and Weiwei had found out about Li Hu¡¯s ns. In order to stop Li Hu from exposing you, she took Li Hu¡¯s life in front of Ba Er.


    ¡°After Ba Er found out that Weiwei was one of the three, he tortured her to make her say the other name. She never muttered a word and Ba Er went crazy. He got someone to hurt Weiwei. She almost lost her life, having been tortured from head to toe before she was thrown to the mountains. If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Weiwei would have be an animal¡¯s food. When we returned to the capital, she had to remove her womb. No one knows about this and she never let me tell you.


    ¡°Yanze, after what happened to your family, Weiwei firmly believed that you had been framed. She has liked you since young, but my foolish daughter never said anything. When you held a wedding with that Xiao Ying, she cried for the entire night.¡±


    Ji Hong¡¯s eyes turned red as he sighed heavily. ¡°You¡¯re the reason why she¡¯s still alive. I have an unreasonable request. You can have a woman outside, but can you leave the position of Mrs Qiao to Weiwei?


    ¡°Weiwei cannot have children, so you can get another woman to help pass the Qiao family line.¡±


    After hearing Ji Hong¡¯s words, at first, Qiao Yanze was shocked, he hadn¡¯t known Ji Wei had her womb removed. He only knew that Ji Wei almost lost her life so that he wouldn¡¯t be exposed during Li Hu¡¯s betrayal.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s mind was nk. For a woman to not have a womb, it was definitely a fatal blow.


    ¡°Uncle Ji, if I were to get married, I wouldn¡¯t have another woman even if my wife cannot have children. However, what you have said is too sudden to me. I cannot give you an answer straight away.¡±


    Ji Hong nodded. ¡°I understand. Things like this should be thought through carefully.¡±


    ...


    That day, Qiao Yanze didn¡¯t return to the vi.


    Instead, he went to Mrs. Qiao¡¯s grave.


    He had already moved Mrs. Qiao¡¯s grave to the Capital¡¯s cemetery. He had bought a bouquet of flowers that histe mother really liked and a bottle of wine. He sat down in front of the grave.


    If his mother knew, she probably wouldn¡¯t want him to marry Cen Xi!


    However, he had slept with an innocent girl. He even got addicted to sleeping with her and even made her move into his vi.


    He would lie, he was interested in Cen Xi. In fact, it could be described that he liked her. However, that like wasn¡¯t enough for him to forget his family¡¯s feud.


    Should he give up on her and marry Ji Wei?


    Qiao Yanze closed his eyes, downing a mouthful of the fiery strong liquor.


    ...


    Qiao Yanze hadn¡¯t returned to the vi that night, so Cen Xi sent him a message, but he didn¡¯t reply either.


    The next day, she went to work with faint dark eye circles. The man still hadn¡¯t returned before she left the vi.


    Cen Xi wasn¡¯t a clingy person and Qiao Yanze wasn¡¯t a child either. If he didn¡¯te back, he naturally had some things he needed to settle.


    Cen Xi had only sent him a message before she stopped bothering him.


    If he saw it and didn¡¯t reply, he must not want to reply.


    So Cen Xi went to the trantion department.


    She received a call from Bai Lin at noon. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the capital and heading back to camp tomorrow. Xiao Xi, let¡¯s have dinner tonight!¡±


    ¡°Sure, but I¡¯m treating!¡±


    After work, Cen Xi still hadn¡¯t received any messages from Qiao Yanze. She was a little worried and disappointed at the same time. With aplicated emotion, she arrived at the restaurant she had arranged to meet Bai Lin at.


    Bai Lin hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so after Cen Xi found a table for them, she walked towards the toilet.


    When she walked past one of the private rooms, a waiter was walking into it and Cen Xi identally caught a glimpse of the man who hadn¡¯t contacted her for one night and one day.

 Chapter 1283 - He Was Marrying Another Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1283: He Was Marrying Another Woman</h4>


    Cen Xi nced into the room. The man was sitting with his back facing the door, so Cen Xi could only see his back. However, even so, she was able to recognize that person to be Qiao Yanze.


    He wasn¡¯t the only in the room. There were Ji Hong and Ji Wei as well. Ji Wei was sitting beside Qiao Yanze, staring at him with gentle eyes.


    The door was closed by the waiter and Cen Xi could no longer see what was happening in the room.


    She bit her lip and continued walking towards the toilet.


    At the toilet door, the dazed her bumped into someone.


    Cen Xi took a few steps back from the impact, her body nting as he back hit the wall.


    She furrowed her eyebrows in pain, but before she could say anything, an arrogant and unhappy voice rang. ¡°How do you walk? With your head down, is there gold on the floor for you to take?¡±


    Cen Xi massaged her shoulder. She already knew who it was from the woman¡¯s voice.


    The woman opposite her nced at her. After seeing who it was, the woman¡¯s made up face scoffed. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Miss Cen who had worked as a maid in our family before.¡±


    Cen Xi pursed her lips tightly, not wanting to talk to Zhou Shiyu. It would be impossible for her to apologize. After all, it was Zhou Shiyu who had bumped into her.


    So Cen Xi walked past Zhou Shiyu and into the toilets.


    When she walked out of the cubicle, she never expected to see Zhou Shiyu still standing in front of the basins instead of leaving.


    Cen Xi acted like she didn¡¯t see her and moved to wash her hands under the tap.


    Seeing Cen Xi ignore her presence, unhappiness shed in Zhou Shiyu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Cen, I didn¡¯t think it would be such a coincidence to see you here. I¡¯m having a meal with Senior Su Han here. This is a very expensive ce. I¡¯m afraid your month¡¯s pay will be used with just a meal here!¡±


    Through the mirror, Cen Xi nced at Zhou Shiyu. ¡°Miss Zhou, since you despise me so much, why are you talking to me? Isn¡¯t it lowering your status?¡±


    <i>This brat was rather mouthy!</i>


    ¡°Senior Su Han didn¡¯t save you in time when you fell into the pool earlier. Are you still ming him? Actually, he was being considerate of my feelings, afraid that I would be jealous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright if Miss Zhou is happy. You don¡¯t have to show it. It will only make it seem really fake.¡±


    Zhou Shiyu¡¯s expression changed. However, she adjusted it very quickly. her slender fingers pushed her long hair behind her ear as a proud and arrogant smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Oh, I remember that Young Master Qiao was the one who saved Miss Cen then, right? Women... they only fall for the heros that save them. However, Young Master Qiao belongs to my cousin.¡±


    Zhou Shiyu stared at Cen Xi¡¯s petite face. Actually, girls Cen Xi¡¯s age rarely had such a cold but charming aura, but it fit Cen Xi perfectly.


    Seeing not a change on Cen Xi¡¯s cold and pretty face, Zhou Shiyu continued, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that my cousin and Young Master Qiao are here tonight too. From what I know, they came to discuss their marriage. My cousin will be the Qiao family¡¯s young mistress in the future.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart tightened, but she remained indifferent on the surface. She spoke simply, ¡°What has your cousin being someone¡¯s young mistress got to do with me?¡±


    Seeing this, Zhou Shiyu was confused.


    Could it be that there was nothing between Cen Xi and Young Master Qiao? However, Cousin had told her that Young Master Qiao seemed to have a woman now.


    Zhou Shiyu stared at Cen Xi meaningfully, remaining quiet as she turned around to leave the toilet.


    After Zhou Shiyu left, Cen Xi didn¡¯t leave immediately. Her hands on the basin counter tensed, the veins on the back of her hands appearing slightly.


    Was Young Master Qiao going to marry Ji Wei?


    They were discussing their marriage in the private room?


    Arge turmoil swarmed in Cen Xi¡¯s heart. She was in aplete mess now.


    Even if they were already intimate physically, Qiao Yanze and her weren¡¯t intimate emotionally. No matter how intimate they were physically, she had no rights to question him at all.


    To think that their rtionship would slowly improve after they got intimate physically... She was too naive. However, there were too many things between them. There would never be a happy ending between them.


    And he, after what happened to his family, how would he really fall for a woman because he had slept with her?


    Cen Xi took out her phone. Her longshes cast a shadow over her phone as she sent him a message. ¡®Are youing back for dinner tonight?¡¯


    She thought that he wouldn¡¯t reply. However, just as she was walking out of the toilets, she received a message from him. ¡®I have something on. I¡¯ll bete.¡¯


    Somehow, she sent: ¡®Where are you?¡¯


    After nearly a minute, he replied: ¡®Working.¡¯


    Cen Xi bit her lip, feeling like a sharp weapon had been stabbed into her heart. All of her blood turned cold in seconds.


    Working? Did he mean that he was working overtime?


    Did he n to hide the truth from her? Did he n to keep her in the mansion as his venting outlet?


    A cold smirk appeared on Cen Xi¡¯s lips.


    ...


    In the luxurious private room.


    The waiter served them their dishes as Qiao Yanze gestured for Ji Hong and Ji Wei to start eating.


    Qiao Yanze had brought the best alcohol the Qiao family had, pouring a ss full for Ji Hong personally.


    After three rounds of alcohol, Qiao Yanze brought the conversation to the main topic they had met for today. ¡°Uncle Ji, Xiao Wei, I thought about my marriage matters for the entire night without sleeping. I don¡¯t want to lie to you. I only treat Xiao Wei as a friend, my benefactor and a younger sister. I cannot agree to what Uncle Ji has suggested.¡±


    Ji Wei stared at Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome face, his well-defined facial features and his dark eyes. She felt extremely sad, her eyes already turning red unconsciously.


    Ji Hong didn¡¯t expect Qiao Yanze to give a reply so quickly, not to mention that it was a rejection. He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Yanze, Weiwei only wants the title of Mrs Qiao. Can¡¯t it work out, even if she will not care about your private life outside?¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression was determined. ¡°Uncle Ji, I said before that I would never go looking for another woman if I was married.¡±


    ¡°Yanze, if it doesn¡¯t work, how about this? Our hometown is still ruled by old customs and men can have multiple wifes. As long as you marry Weiwei as your first wife, you can have a second wife as well.¡±


    Qiao Yanze pursed his lips. He suddenly took out a sharp dagger. ¡°Uncle Ji, I am very grateful that Xiao Wei didn¡¯t betray me back then. I owe the Ji family a very huge favor in my life. I can use my life to repay you, but I can never y with my marriage. I will never allow myself to have multiple wifes.¡±


    Ji Hong wanted to say more, when Qiao Yanze took the dagger and pressed it against his heart.


    Seeing that he was about to stab himself, Ji Wei cried out in shock as she pounced towards Qiao Yanze with a paled expression, wanting to push his hand away from his heart. However, he flexed and the dagger stabbed into himself.

 Chapter 1284 - You Lied to Me!

    <h4>Chapter 1284: You Lied to Me!</h4>


    Because of Ji Wei, the dagger didn¡¯t stab into his heart. But his arm was still injured.


    His white shirt instantly soaked with blood.


    Seeing what Qiao Yanze had done, Ji Hong was extremely shocked. After what happened to his family, this boy had be a lot more mature and strategized his actions now.


    He invited Weiwei tonight and sat next to her because he knew that Weiwei would definitely do everything to prevent him from dying after he took out the dagger.


    However, he still did it and injured himself.


    He had already used his life to repay Weiwei¡¯s favor to him. How could they continue to use it to kidnap him and make him marry Weiwei?


    He had calcted everything!


    Ji Wei stood up, waving his hands. ¡°Since you have already decided, nothing else I say will help. Weiwei, help Yanze clean his wound and talk it out with him. I¡¯ll leave first!¡±


    ...


    In another private room.


    Seeing that Cen Xi had been dazed ever since she returned from the toilets, Bai Lin asked with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Xiao Xi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cen Xi shook her head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Brother Bai Lin.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not.¡± Bai Lin said surely, ¡°You have been troubled since I saw you today.¡±


    Bai Lin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Is Young Master Qiao still troubling you for your older sister¡¯s matters?¡±


    Cen Xi froze for a second. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xi, stay far away from Young Master Qiao if you see him again. He was almost tortured to death by a drug addiction and his mothermitted suicide during that period as well. There is a deep hatred hidden in his heart. Although your older sister is dead, he won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡±


    Cen Xi looked down, not daring to look at Bai Lin.


    If Brother Bai Lin found out that she was cohabiting with Qiao Yanze and that they had slept together, he would definitely find her to be the world¡¯s greatest fool!


    Cen Xi was distracted for the entire meal.


    After they were done, Cen Xi didn¡¯t let Bai Lin send her back. She walked out of the hotel and walked forward aimlessly along the road.


    ...


    It was nine at night.


    Qiao Yanze had gone to the hospital before he returned to the vi. When the maid saw him return, she hurriedly weed him. ¡°Third Young Master, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Qiao Yanze nced around the living room. Usually, before he returned, Cen Xi would either be reading or watching the television in the living room on the sofa. However, the sofa was empty tonight and he couldn¡¯t see her anywhere.


    <i>Where was she?</i>


    Following Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes, the maid instantly understood who he was looking for. ¡°Miss Cen called back in the afternoon to say that she had dinner ns with a friend and wouldn¡¯t be back for dinner.¡±


    Qiao Yanze furrowed his eyebrows unconsciously. ¡°What friend?¡±


    ¡°Miss Cen didn¡¯t say.¡±


    Qiao Yanze fell silent as he got up and went upstairs. He went to change before going to his study. He worked for nearly an hour in the study before he nced at his watch.


    It was nearly ten at night now.


    She still wasn¡¯t back.


    Qiao Yanze took his phone and called her.


    The call rang several times before she answered the call.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± His tone wasn¡¯t very pleasant.


    ¡°I¡¯m at your office building.¡±


    ¡°Why are you there?¡± He suddenly remembered that he had told her he was working when she sent him a message earlier.


    He hung up and took his jacket, before rushing out of the vi.


    Half an hourter, he arrived at his office building.


    He immediately saw the slender figure crouching by the building¡¯s marble pir.


    Qiao Yanze pressed the honk.


    Hearing the sound, Cen Xi slowly looked up and nced at the man who was sitting in the car with a dark expression. She stood up and walked towards him.


    Qiao Yanze said coldly, ¡°Get on.¡±


    So Cen Xi got on the front passenger seat.


    He drove them back to the vi. However, none of them spoke on the way back.


    Finally, the car arrived in front of the vi. Qiao Yanze didn¡¯t unlock the door in a hurry and nced at the woman who hadn¡¯t looked at him ever since she got into the car. He undid his seatbelt and pulled her face over.


    He didn¡¯t say anything as his well-defined fingers pinched her cheeks, his lips leaning towards hers.


    However, before he touched her, she turned away and his kissnded on her cheek.


    He narrowed his dark eyes as he tightened his grip on her cheeks, before moving to kiss her again.


    A loud p echoed through the car.


    She had pped him.


    Caught by surprise, he couldn¡¯t avoid it and his handsome cheek received the full p.


    His expression was terribly dark and the atmosphere in the car turned cold and frozen.


    They stared at each other for the next few seconds, before he spoke, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Cen Xi stared into his dark, wormhole-like eyes. She closed her eyes and opened them once again, her expression cold. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. Instead, you weren¡¯t working overtime. Why did you lie to me?¡±


    ¡°Is it just because of this?¡± Qiao Yanze sat up straight and took out a cigarette and match from the storagepartment. He lit the cigarette and smoked slowly, his expression dark. ¡°I came home after working overtime. Isn¡¯t it normal that you didn¡¯t see me?¡±


    Cen Xi stared at the man¡¯s handsome face, which was covered by the white smoke. She felt extremelyplicated. ¡°When I messaged you, I was at XX Hotel.¡±


    Qiao Yanze froze and suddenly, he narrowed his eyes at Cen Xi.


    ¡°I bumped into Zhou Shiyu. She said that you were eating with the Ji family to discuss your marriage matters.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression turned darker. After a moment of silence, he finally said, ¡°I rejected them.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯te back or reply to my messagest night because you were thinking about this, right?¡± Cen Xi¡¯s hands in front of her were sped tightly together. All sorts of emotions surged within her as her eyes teared up. ¡°You can marry any woman in the world, but it will never be me, right?¡±


    Qiao Yanze stared at Cen Xi¡¯s face. A smirk that she couldn¡¯tprehend appeared on his face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking too far?¡±


    Yes, Cen Xi knew she was thinking too far and that she was thinking too much. However, women who had fallen hard were like that. After sleeping with him, she wanted to confirm their rtionship. After confirming their rtionship, she wanted to be his one and only.


    However, she knew very well that she would never be his one and only, but she still couldn¡¯t stop herself. That was why she acted stupid in front of him and asked him a question that she knew he would hate.


    ¡°You were in the hotel and sent me that message on purpose to get information out of me. You¡¯re quite cunning. Indeed, you¡¯re Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister.¡± At the mention of Xiao Ying, hatred shed in his eyes.


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart panged in pain. She knew the obstructions and estrangements between them. She knew. If none of them talked about the past, they might be able to continue whatever they had peacefully. But how could they never talk about it?


    The moment they did, someone would be hurt.


    None of them would be fine.


    Cen Xi swallowed dryly as her corbones sunk in. She looked extremely pretty as her longshes cast a dark shadow on her face, before she said coldly, ¡°Yes. I am Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister. Just with this, you can condemn me to death anytime.¡±

 Chapter 1285 - Moving

    <h4>Chapter 1285: Moving</h4>


    Maybe, he was interested in her right now. She could tell from how he acted in bed, he would go at it several times a night.


    However, he was probably only interested in this young body of hers.


    But how long was a woman¡¯s youth? With how he slept with her every night, how long would his interestst?


    The day woulde when he would tire of her.


    When that time came, he might take arge cheque and dismiss her with it! She was the only foolish one to still have hope even though she knew it was impossible between them.


    Thest few days of her sleeping and waking up in his arms were like a dream. It was too good to be true.


    God probably pitied her and gave her a few days of happiness after knowing that she liked him.


    She should be content. People cannot be too greedy and ask for too much.


    Cen Xi knew she was still too naive and innocent to think that she can keep a man¡¯s heart just with her body.


    She was f*cking wrong.


    When Qiao Yanze saw the whirlwind of emotions sh past Cen Xi¡¯s eyes, he suddenly reached out and pulled her onto hisp.


    Cen Xi¡¯s back was pressed against the steering wheel as their eyes met each other in the dark.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s well-defined fingers caressed Cen Xi¡¯s pretty face. His well-defined nose rubbed against hers. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore.¡±


    His handsome face leaned closer towards her as he wanted to kiss her. However, Cen Xi looked away once again.


    Seeing her reject his advances again, unhappiness shed in Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t take it too far. I don¡¯t have too much patience to humor a woman.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s nose was a little stuffy as she did her best to control her feelings. Her eyes met his depthless ones. ¡°You already don¡¯t have too much patience to humor me when you still want to sleep with me and are still interested in my body now. If you got tired of me in a while, wouldn¡¯t you kick me away instantly?¡±


    Qiao Yanze furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Staring at his colder expression, Cen Xi chuckled softly. ¡°Instead of being thrown away by you when you get tired of me, I¡¯d rather leave now.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯srge palm grabbed her chin as his eyes darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I would beg you toe back after you leave!¡±


    Cen Xi wanted to push his hand away. However, she couldn¡¯t do it no matter how. She looked down, biting at the gulf of his hand with all of her strength.


    ...


    Her teeth sank into his flesh.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± He cursed softly and let go of her.


    Cen Xi¡¯s lips wereced with his blood. Under the dim lighting, she looked like a crazy demon. A bright smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Since I¡¯m leaving you, I never expected you to go and beg me. You have your own bottom line and principles, so do I. Since I cannot ask too much from you, since you only want to sleep with me, since we have a blood feud separating us, we should end this unusual rtionship immediately. You can marry anyone you want. You can make any woman yours if you want. They all have no rtion to me.


    ¡°That night, when you forced yourself onto me, I didn¡¯t struggle all the way not, not because I was scared of you or because I wanted to repay my older sister¡¯s sins. It was because I like you.


    ¡°Yes, I had fallen for you when you were still the ordinary-looking Qiao Sen. Because I like you, I let you do all those bad things to me. Isn¡¯t it very demeaning for me to do so?


    ¡°Every midnight in thest few days, I would startle awake and only realize that I wasn¡¯t daydreaming after seeing that you were still beside me. I knew that this day woulde one day. However, I never thought that it would be this quick.¡±


    Qiao Yanze knew very well that she had said all these because she wanted him to make a promise to her. However, he couldn¡¯t give her the promise she wanted.


    Indeed, like she had said, he only wanted to continue the current rtionship he had with her. He could dote on her and listen to her, but he could not give her the love and identity she wanted.


    Qiao Yanze stared at the young girl whose eyes were red. He narrowed his pretty eyes slightly. ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart tightened uncontrobly.


    She thought that if he was more willing to make her stay or said that they neededpany and understanding for their rtionship to develop, she might have lost her determination to leave.


    However, he didn¡¯t.


    Apart from that interest he had for her, she was probably disposable.


    Could that interestst forever?


    Clearly, it couldn¡¯t.


    If she was willing to stay, they may continue to sleep and wake up together. They would have breakfast and go to work together, before they came home after work.


    If he was a man that hadn¡¯t experienced the fall of his family and the betrayal and deception of a woman, he might slowly fall for her if they continued like this.


    However, he wasn¡¯t that kind of a man. He only needed an ordinary woman to give him the physical contentment hecked.


    She needed to make herself better! And not just a woman who only knew how to please a man in bed!


    Cen Xi closed her eyes. When she opened them again, her eyes were bright as she said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Even though it had been a few years since hisst rtionship, that rtionship had ruined him. He no longer had any energy or patience to humor a woman.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Cen Xi got up from hisp and got out of the car. She stood by the window and gave him a soft but charming smile. ¡°I¡¯ll say the same for you.¡±


    She turned around and walked into the vi.


    Staring at her slender but proud back, Qiao Yanze smoked at a faster speed. His eyes were terribly dark.


    ...


    After Cen Xi entered the vi, she started to pack her things.


    When the maid saw what Cen Xi was doing, she asked carefully, ¡°Miss Cen, did you and Third Young Master fight? I don¡¯t know what happened to him today, but the clothes he changed out of had blood on it, so he might be injured. It hasn¡¯t been easy for Third Young Master, so please don¡¯t leave yet. I¡¯ll make supper for you twoter and you can ask Third Young Master to have it with you. Then, you can say some nice things and you¡¯ll make up.¡±


    Cen Xi froze in her actions for a second. ¡°He¡¯s injured?¡±


    ¡°Yes! His sleeve had arge bloodstain!¡±


    When the maid said this, Qiao Yanze happened to walk by the bedroom, about to go to the study. After hearing the maid¡¯s words, he paused and nced into the room.


    Cen Xi¡¯s back was facing the door, so she didn¡¯t see Qiao Yanze. She merely froze for a few seconds before she said, ¡°Aunt Li, please take good care of him. This vi might have a new female owner soon.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? I can tell that Third Young Master really likes you.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Cen Xi sighed as she continued to pack her luggage. ¡°However, his like is not the type I want.¡±


    Hearing Cen Xi¡¯s words, a cold scoff appeared on Qiao Yanze¡¯s lips.


    This brat was rather greedy! Wasn¡¯t she happy to make him interested and like her instead of hating her?? Did she want him to fall for an enemy¡¯s younger sister? She must be dreaming!


    As Qiao Yanze walked into the study withrge strides, he mmed the door with a loud bang.

 Chapter 1286 - Her Eyes Hurt

    <h4>Chapter 1286: Her Eyes Hurt</h4>


    Qiao Yanze stood in front of the window, a cigarette between his fingers as he narrowed his pretty eyes and exhaled a mouthful of smoke.


    Not too longter, he saw a slender figure leaving the vi.


    Aunt Li was following behind Cen Xi, as she turned back to wave at the olderdy. After saying something that he didn¡¯t know, Aunt Li seemed to pull her back, unwilling for her to leave. However, the girl still left determinedly.


    It was then that Qiao Yanze suddenly realized that this girl was slightly different from others.


    She was young, but she had her own thoughts and ideas and never let others y with her.


    However...


    Could she be ying push and pull with him? After all, she was Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister, she must know how to catch a man¡¯s heart!


    She knew that he was interested in her right now. Since he didn¡¯t ept the Ji family¡¯s wedding matters, he would still dote on her the same as long as she stayed.


    However, her leaving so determinedly, he couldn¡¯t help but suspect her.


    Qiao Yanze hummed coldly. He wanted to see how long she can hold on if he didn¡¯t look for her!


    ...


    Cen Xi returned to her apartment, feeling extremely exhausted. Although she had moved into Qiao Yanze¡¯s vi for a few days, she had been mentally tense in those few days.


    She knew that this day woulde one day and it was better early thante. At least, it wasn¡¯t at the stage where she would be in terrible pain from leaving him.


    After she entered the apartment and saw a busy figure in the kitchen, Cen Xi was slightly shocked. ¡°Mengmeng, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Gu Meng was currently cooking some noodles and a smile appeared on her face when she saw Cen Xi. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m cooking something. Xiao Xi, do you want some?¡±


    ¡°I ate already, so no, but thanks.¡±


    After making her bowl of noodles, Gu Meng brought it with her and sat beside Cen Xi. Cen Xi had changed into home clothes and had tied her long hair into a bun, exposing her fair and pretty face. She was currently looking at a trantion book.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, why did you move out of Young Master Qiao¡¯s vi?¡± Gu Meng stared at Cen Xi¡¯s pretty side profile. ¡°Did you fight with him?¡±


    Cen Xi looked up and hummed softly. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Actually, she should have struggled all the way that night and not let him get his way. However, she couldn¡¯t resist his kiss and his scent. That was why she fell in, head first.


    She gave herself too quickly and he got her too easily. A rtionship that was only physical and not emotional was doomed to be short and transient.


    It was fortunate that she saw through it all!


    Staring at Cen Xi¡¯s calm expression, Gu Meng put down her bowl of noodles and grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiao Xi, if you¡¯re sad, just cry!¡±


    Gu Meng could tell that Cen Xi really liked Young Master Qiao. If she didn¡¯t like him, why would she move into his vi and cohabit with him?


    Although it was short, she must have given her feelings as well.


    Cen Xi shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sad about. I was the one who wanted toe back!¡± Cen Xi didn¡¯t want to talk about Qiao Yanze and her anymore, so she nced at Gu Meng. ¡°What about you? How has it been with His Highness?¡±


    At the mention of Ye Qing, Gu Meng¡¯srge eyes darkened a little. She bit her lips and said sadly, ¡°He¡¯s going for an overseas visit in a few days and it may take up to a few weeks. So, since that¡¯s happening, he has some time over the next two days and he¡¯s spending it with his girlfriend.


    ¡°His personal dates don¡¯t require too many bodyguards to be with him. I¡¯m on leave today and will be on duty tomorrow.¡±


    Cen Xi furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°What does that mean? If he¡¯s going on a date with that woman tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t you have to see them together tomorrow?¡±


    Gu Meng looked down, a dyed pain and difort throbbing in her chest. ¡°Probably!¡±


    ¡°Silly Mengmeng, are you still going to continue?¡±


    Ayer of sparking tears covered Gu Meng¡¯s eyes as she pressed a hand on her forehead. Her voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°If I see them sleeping together tomorrow night, I will probably give up! I don¡¯t want to be a third-party that destroys others¡¯ rtionships. Although I have memories with him from the fishing vige, that Xue¡¯er is his first love. If love is about whoes first, then I am the extra one.¡±


    Hearing Gu Meng¡¯s words, Cen Xi¡¯s heart tightened in pain. She hugged Gu Meng tightly, her eyes turning red. ¡°Men aren¡¯t everything to us. Without them, we can live happily as well.¡±


    Gu Meng nodded her head against Cen Xi¡¯s shoulder as two glimmering tears fell from her eyes.


    ...


    The next day.


    Gu Meng arrived at the Third Prince¡¯s pce. The leader of the bodyguards had given Gu Meng a shopping list, wanting her to go to the supermarket.


    After Gu Meng bought everything in the list, she brought it to a mountain peak in the city as per the leader¡¯s instructions.


    The mountain peak had been developed and had one lone road. There were two rows of trees and streetmps along the road. A single vi stood at the peak of the mountain.


    Gu Meng got out of the car and carried the items she had bought into the vi.


    There was a ss room at the roof of the vi. If one stood in the ss room, they would be able to see half of the city¡¯s scenery. Some ces were well-developed and some were quiet.


    The ss room had a 360 degree view. At night, one will be able to see the starry sky just by looking up. When they looked down, they would be able to see the sparkling night.


    The ce was romantic and full of sentiment.


    The vi¡¯s butler had arrived and asked Gu Meng to help to arrange the items. He said that His Highness and Miss Xue¡¯er wereing over for a candle-lit dinner that night.


    Hearing this, Gu Meng really felt like crying. However, she did what she was asked to.


    When evening came, the sound of engines rang from the vi¡¯s door. Gu Meng, the butler and the servants were standing by the door.


    The butler went forward to open the door of the Rolls-Royce limousine.


    A suit-d, handsome and mature looking Ye Qing got out of the car. Following behind him was Xue¡¯er dressed in a long white dress.


    Xue¡¯er held onto Ye Qing¡¯s arm as they walked into the vi.


    When they walked past Gu Meng, Xue¡¯er nced at her and a soft scoff appeared on her lips. This woman was probably stupid. She actually continued to stay by Ah Qing¡¯s side as his bodyguard even though they were so loving?


    Ever since Ye Qing arrived, he never nced at Gu Meng once, his expression was cold and arrogant.


    The couple took the elevator up to the ss room.


    Gu Meng took the stairs up to the door of the ss room. Her eyes throbbed with pain from seeing the two converse and chuckle softly during their candle-lit dinner.


    After they were done eating, the couple danced.


    The romantic melody and elegant moves made them look extremelypatible under the moonlight and shadows of the candles.


    Gu Meng bit her lips hard as tears circled in her eyes.


    In the end, she was the extra, wasn¡¯t she?


    Gu Meng didn¡¯t want to watch them any longer. She couldn¡¯t wait for them to return to their room either.


    She looked down and ran downstairs.


    ...


    Xue¡¯er leaned against Ye Qing¡¯s broad and strong shoulder, taking in his charming and mature masculine scent. She felt like she was going to be drunk.


    There was only a softmp lit in the ss room. Together with the starlight and moonlight above them, the entire space was covered in a romantic hue, looking both mystical and dreamy.

 Chapter 1287 - Goes Without Saying

    <h4>Chapter 1287: Goes Without Saying</h4>


    Xue¡¯er looked up and stared at Ye Qing with gentle eyes.


    In the past, how did she think that Ye Qing couldn¡¯tpare to Ye Sihan and wasn¡¯t as charismatic and charming as Ye Sihan?


    Maybe... the more she couldn¡¯t get him, the more she wanted to conquer him! Since Ye Sihan didn¡¯t take her seriously while Ye Qing liked her, she preferred Ye Sihan more.


    However, now, with Ye Qing acting cold and distant sometimes, she could no longer control him fully, so she started to care more about him now!


    Xue¡¯er wrapped her hands around Ye Qing¡¯s neck, looking extremely charming and soft. ¡°Ah Qing, I feel a little dizzy. Let¡¯s return to our room!¡±


    They were all adults, so the hint hidden in her words was extremely clear.


    The couple went to the bedroom from the ss room. Xue¡¯er went to take a shower in the bathroom. When she was done, she saw the man standing in front of the window, smoking. She walked behind him and called out softly, ¡°Ah Qing.¡±


    Ye Qing turned around and nced at the woman behind him.


    Xue¡¯er was wearing a nightgown so loose that its straps would fall apart with a soft tug, and her nightgown would fall off her.


    She looked beautiful and seductive at the same time.


    Seeing Ye Qing nce at her, Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyshes fluttered softly before she went forward to take Ye Qing¡¯s cigarette from him.


    ¡°Ah Qing, only you treat me truthfully. I have nothing to repay you, so I¡¯m willing to give myself to you.¡± Xue¡¯er lifted her slender fingers and caressed Ye Qing¡¯s shoulder softly.


    In the next second, however, Ye Qing had grabbed her finger, then pulled her hand away. ¡°Go to sleep early. I still have some work to do.¡±


    With that said, Ye Qing left the room.


    Staring at his departing figure, disbelief filled Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyes. She was already acting like this, but he didn¡¯t take her?


    Didn¡¯t he like her?


    She already stated her intentions so clearly. Why would he leave?


    ...


    Ye Qing stayed in the study for an entire hour.


    His eyebrows were furrowed tightly as his fingers massaged his temples. He looked like he was deep in thought.


    When he was young, he fell for Xue¡¯er at first sight.


    After he returned and brought Xue¡¯er to his side, he didn¡¯t feel that strong fluttering for her anymore. His heart was as calm as when he saw someone else.


    Ye Qing blinked before he got up and left the study, walking out of the vi.


    There was a field behind the vi and a hot spring in the depths of the field.


    Ye Qing walked towards the hot spring.


    ...


    After Gu Meng left the vi, she walked to the back of the mountain and found a fruit tree. She climbed up the tree easily, then ate a few fruits unhappily.


    After he had a candle-lit dinner with Xue¡¯er, they would probably be sleeping together!


    His rtionship with Xue¡¯er was already so intimate, so what was she continuing for?


    She was just wasting her feelings and time!


    Although she felt extremely sad at the thought of not being able to see him after she left, she still made the decision!


    After she had decided, Gu Meng was about to jump off the tree when she suddenly saw a tall figure walk towards her.


    Huh? Gu Meng squinted through the branches. It was Ye Qing.


    She was extremely confused. Shouldn¡¯t he be in bed with Xue¡¯er right now?


    Ye Qing walked really quickly. With a fewrge strides, he had arrived at the hot spring.


    Before Gu Meng could show her presence on the tree, she saw him taking off his clothes. From Gu Meng¡¯s angle, she happened to see his firm and muscr chest, and his well-defined muscles.


    Gu Meng¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, not knowing if she should make any sound. As she had yet to get rid of her suffocating emotions, so seeing his good figure suddenly made her really flustered and panicked.


    She closed her eyes, not wanting to see him.


    Just as Gu Meng nned to get off the tree quietly, a cold thing suddenlynded on her neck. Gu Meng¡¯s eyes widened in fear.


    Was she so unlucky?


    It was a snake!


    That thing continued to move along her back. Gu Meng had been scared of nothing since young, but she was the most afraid of such cold-blooded animals.


    No matter if it was venomous or not, she would still be so scared that her soul left her. The moment the snake moved onto her back, Gu Meng shouted out loud, ¡°Save me!¡±


    Gu Meng screamed as she jumped into the hot spring from the tree.


    Ye Qing stared as the woman jumped into the hot spring with a snake on her back. He furrowed his eyebrows and grabbed the snake with a dark expression. The snake let go of Gu Meng, wanting to bite Ye Qing. However, with a pinch, Ye Qing threw the snake away ruthlessly.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± Gu Meng was so scared her face was pale.


    Ye Qing stood in front of Gu Meng and reached out to tug the back of her shirt.


    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Move your hand away if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± He narrowed his eyes, his expression cold as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll settle you watching me soak in the hot spring secretlyter.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t watching you secretly. I was the one who came fi©`!¡± Before she could finish, the back of her shirt was pulled up. There were two clear bite marks on the back of her shoulder, the bite marks looking a little bruised.


    Ye Qing had received training since young, so he knew some survival skills. Taking out a dagger from his pants that was ced beside the pool. The sharp de sparkled coldly under the moonlight. ¡°The snake is venomous, so I need to get the venom out.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Using a knife? Shouldn¡¯t it be sucked out?¡±


    Ye Qing remained indifferent. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s longshes fluttered as she looked away. ¡°Do it then!¡±


    Ye Qing shed the de against her wound, before he squeezed the venom out with his hands.


    It hurt! Gu Meng was in terrible pain, but she held her pain down without letting out a single eep.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Xue¡¯er stood in a distance, staring at the two figures in the hot spring.


    Gu Meng waspletely covered by Ye Qing¡¯s tall figure. From Xue¡¯er¡¯s angle, the two looked extremely intimate.


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s teeth clenched so tightly together that her teeth were about to shatter.


    She wore a nightgown and appeared in front of him looking all soft and delicious, yet he ignored her and came to the hot spring with his bodyguard...


    With hands clenched into fists, Xue¡¯er felt angry and unresigned.


    So what if she lost to Nan Zhi? Deep down, she could tolerate and even ept that Nan Zhi was outstanding in her own way. But why did she lose to a bodyguard that was worse than her in every aspect?

 Chapter 1288 - Pushing Her Down The Stairs

    <h4>Chapter 1288: Pushing Her Down The Stairs</h4>


    Gu Meng stared at the man who helped her squeeze out the venom. She was in so much pain her face waspletely pale, sweat falling from her forehead nonstop.


    The cold-looking man was expressionless as his dark eyesnded on her chest. He acted indifferent as he focused on the wound at her chest.


    After he squeezed the venom out of her wound, he used the hot spring water to rinse her wound.


    At first, she could still handle him cutting her skin with the knife and use his strength to squeeze the venom out. However, with him suddenly pouring the hot spring water over her wound, it hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°It hurts! Ye Qing, f*ck y©`!¡±


    Gu Meng was like a wildd when she was younger. She knew how to climb trees to pluck fruits and how to go into the sea to catch fishes. Apart from looking pretty, she wasn¡¯t as shy as normal girls were.


    Later, it was when she met Brother Ah Dai and fell for him that she finally realized that she was a girl.


    A girl should look and behave like a girl, so she grew her hair out, stopped her cursing and did her best to learn.


    However, right now, she was in so much pain that she disregarded whatever manners and decorum she had picked up.


    Hearing Gu Meng scold him, Ye Qing¡¯s handsome face darkened. It was the first time someone dared to scold him like this in his lifetime.


    His dark eyes narrowed dangerously as he grabbed her chin. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    The girls Ye Qing hade in contact with were all nobles and rich youngdies. Even girls from normal rich families such as Xue¡¯er were warm and soft and never cursed, but what did he just hear?


    F*ck him?


    Gu Meng furrowed her eyebrows as she panted. ¡°I¡¯m almost dying from pain, yet you still used the hot spring water to rinse my wound. Didn¡¯t I just see you take your clothes off? Besides, it¡¯s nothing. Ah Zuo, Ah You, Ah Nan and Ah Bei all have better figures than you!¡±


    Ah Zuo, Ah You, Ah Nan and Ah Bei were all Ye Qing¡¯s bodyguards. Since Gu Meng stayed in his pce usually, she became really good friends with them.


    She was easy-going to begin with and was hyper and cheery. Since they weren¡¯t shy either, when they sweat from fighting each other, they would take off their clothes before continuing.


    Ye Qing nced at Gu Meng with dark eyes. He ced his hands by the edge of the pool. With a flex, he jumped out of the hot spring.


    He put on his clothes and left without turning back.


    Gu Meng looked down and stared at her wound, before she adjusted her clothes properly.


    When she left the hot spring, she suddenly remembered that hot spring water can kill bacteria. Did that mean that he wasn¡¯t taking revenge by pouring hot spring water on her and was disinfecting her wound instead?


    After Ye Qing returned to the mansion, he went to the guest room, striding in immediately to take a cold shower. If he hadn¡¯t left quickly, that girl might have realized that something was wrong!


    He looked down at his abdomen, his lips pursing into a straight line.


    Impossible. He didn¡¯t have any feelings for Xue¡¯er, but he had a reaction from squeezing venom from that girl!


    Was it because he hadn¡¯t had a woman in a long time?


    ...


    Gu Meng lost sleep for a good portion of the night, so when she woke up in the morning, there were faint dark eye circles under her eyes.


    The butler got Gu Meng to call Xue¡¯er down for breakfast. Gu Meng had just arrived on the second floor when she saw Xue¡¯er walking out of the room.


    Xue¡¯er saw Gu Meng as well.


    ¡°Miss Xue¡¯er, the butler asked you to go down for breakfast.¡± With that said, Gu Meng nned to go back down.


    But Xue¡¯er stopped her.


    Xue¡¯er walked in front of Gu Meng, stopping right in front of her and Gu Meng saw several ambiguous marks under Xue¡¯er¡¯s exposed corbones.


    Seeing Gu Meng stare at her corbones, Xue¡¯er smiled softly. ¡°Miss Gu, what do you think about my nightgown?¡± Xue Er undid her thin coat and revealed the ck nightgown she was wearing inside.


    Xue¡¯er was wearing a Victoria¡¯s Secret nightgown. It was sexy, seductive and feminine. As Gu Meng stared at the nightgown that barely covered anything, her eyes constricted a little as she remained quiet with her lips pursed.


    ¡°Ah Qing likes it when he¡¯s the only one that sees me wearing sexy nightgowns.¡± A happy smile appeared on Xue¡¯er¡¯s lips. ¡°No matter how cold and righteous a man acts, they all like such things. If I hadn¡¯t stopped him desperatelyst night, he might have torn my nightgown into shreds.


    ¡°You probably didn¡¯t see his expression when he saw him wearing this. He was like a hungry wolf that saw a deliciousmb, wanting so badly to swallow me. However, after we were intimate, he told me that he still liked it when I wore nothing. He hasn¡¯t touched a woman in many years, but he was still as capable as when he was younger. My legs are still weak when I walk now!


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that I learned dance in the past, so I was able to do any pose he wanted. If not, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed today.¡±


    Xue¡¯er yed with her long hair as she stared at Gu Meng with a shy and gentle smile. ¡°He looked so cold and indifferent usually, so you probably cannot see how strong and capable he is in bed!¡±


    Hearing Xue¡¯er¡¯s words, Gu Meng felt crazy emotions overwhelming her. She felt disgusted by Xue¡¯er¡¯s words. But at the same time, she was hurt terribly.


    After he returned to the mansionst night, he was probably still with Xue¡¯er!


    She chased him all the way from the small fishing vige to the developed Capital. When she first arrived, she knew nothing and no one and was even thrown into jail for three months. She had suffered so much.


    If Ye Qing and he didn¡¯t have that short but sweet memory in the fishing vige, she might not have been able to continue on.


    She finally arrived next to him, yet she still had to see him be all sweet and romantic with his first love from time to time. But it was fortunate that they hadn¡¯t been intimate yet.


    She kept thinking that she still had hope, that he might choose her if he remembered what happened in the fishing vige.


    Now, it seemed like she was just daydreaming.


    Seeing Gu Meng¡¯s slightly pale expression, Xue¡¯er¡¯s smile became more and more gentle. She grabbed Gu Meng¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss Gu, if a man wants to keep a woman in bed badly, it means that he likes her. Ah Qing only has me in his heart, so if you understand the situation, you should leave quickly and stop appearing in front of him. If not, you¡¯ll only make people annoyed.¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Gu Meng pushed Xue¡¯er¡¯s hand away as a scoff appeared on her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for his first love to be so disgusting. You may be annoyed to see me, but I think that you¡¯re really the disgusting one!¡±


    ¡°Y©`¡± Xue¡¯er was about to say something when she saw Ye Qing enter the living room from the corner of her eyes. She grabbed Gu Meng¡¯s hand once more. Not wanting Xue¡¯er to touch her, Gu Meng swung her hand away hard and Xue¡¯er suddenly screamed and fell back uncontrobly.


    Gu Meng stood on top of the stairs as she watched Xue¡¯er roll down the stairs like a snowball, her eyes constricting slightly at the sight. When she regained her senses, she instantly ran towards Xue¡¯er.


    Xue¡¯er rolled onto a turn of the stairs and hit her head against the wall. Blood started to drip from her head.


    Gu Meng was about to bend down and help Xue¡¯er up when a cold voice trailed from behind her. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Gu Meng froze and turned back to see the man who had appeared by the stairs unknowingly. His eyebrows were furrowed tightly, his expression dark as he stared coldly at her.

 Chapter 1289 - Can’t Be By His Side

    <h4>Chapter 1289: Can¡¯t Be By His Side</h4>


    Gu Meng was stunned by Ye Qing¡¯s icy cold gaze. He didn¡¯t think that she pushed his first love, did he?


    Although Gu Meng was simple and did not have a twisted mind, she wasn¡¯t stupid. Very quickly she had realized that Xue¡¯er fell down the stairs because she saw Ye Qinging.


    Xue¡¯er deliberately pushed the me to her, making Ye Qing misunderstand that she had hurt his first love?


    Gu Meng did not like to pretend and liked to be straight with her words. She was about to exin to him clearly what had happened when he suddenly moved towards Xue¡¯er and helped her up.


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s fair and elegant face was stained with blood and the bright red blood was a stark contrast with her pale skin, making her look extremely pitiful.


    Her long eyshes fluttering, she grabbed Ye Qing¡¯s sleeve tightly with her slender fingers, saying with a trembling voice, ¡°Ah Qing, don¡¯t me Miss Gu. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I fell down identally.¡±


    Xue¡¯er nced at Gu Meng, her eyes moist. ¡°She probably likes you too much and doesn¡¯t feelfortable seeing us together. You must have a good talk with her. I¡¯m really afraid that she will go astray.


    ¡°You should know that she is crazily strong and if she fights, no one would be her match...¡±


    Gu Meng frowned and interrupted Xue¡¯er¡¯s unfinished words with a coldugh. Instead of looking at Xue¡¯er, she looked at the expressionless Ye Qing. ¡°I didn¡¯t push her. Do you believe me?¡±


    If she wanted toy her hands on Xue¡¯er, did she have to wait until today? She could crush her to death with just one hand.


    Gu Meng stared fixedly at Ye Qing, not wanting to miss any expression on his face.


    Ye Qing raised his deep and dark eyes, meeting with Gu Meng¡¯s eyes for a few seconds before he said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t stay with me anymore.¡±


    When Gu Meng heard his words, her heart sank, until it fell to the bottom and broke into pieces. Gu Meng¡¯s eyes were blurred with tears in an instant and she could not see Ye Qing clearly.


    All the blood in her body turned cold.


    Her long eyshes were fluttering violently like the wings of an injured butterfly.


    For the longest time, he had wanted her out of his sight. If she did not resolve to be his bodyguard, he would probably not even spare her a nce! Her determination for the past few days seemed to have be a joke.


    Even through Gu Meng¡¯s blurred vision, she saw Xue¡¯er, who was leaning against Ye Qing¡¯s arms, lift her lips slightly.


    She must beughing at her stupidity and persistence!


    He was the Third Prince who was high up in the air. How could he like a girl from a fishing vige? Even if he remembered her, he wouldn¡¯t like her anymore!


    He was out of her league with his status.


    Gu Meng¡¯s lips trembled and her tears slid out from her eyes uncontrobly, falling into her lips which felt extremely bitter.


    When she was still a wild girl before, she despised crying girls the most. But now, she had cried many times because of Brother Ah Dai, and had be the type of person she despised the most.


    She was despicable, she hated herself being like this.


    Gu Meng raised her hand and wiped at her eyes. She wanted to calm herself down and be rational, but she could not do it. She had always felt that she was strong and optimistic, no matter what kind of blow she had suffered, she could survive it.


    But at this moment, she felt that she could not hold on anymore.


    The woman she was facing was the first love he used to like. He was romantic when he was with Xue¡¯er, but cold and uninterested when he was with her. It could be seen at one nce who his heart was in favor of.


    Gu Meng nodded. She took out her staff pass and the walkie talkie on her and threw the walkie talkie to the ground hard.


    The walkie talkie was smashed into pieces.


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s pupils constricted slightly when she saw the smashed walkie talkie. With Gu Meng¡¯s strength, Xue¡¯er would not be her match at all if Gu Meng were to fight her.


    So Xue¡¯er shrank into Ye Qing¡¯s arms. ¡°Ye Qing, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Ye Qing picked up Xue¡¯er from the ground and walked up the stairs. Gu Meng said nothing else and went downstairs.


    One went up while the other went down, until their figures disappeared.


    There was a trace of sess in Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyes as she watched Gu Meng leaving.


    Ah Qing had been in the small fishing vige for so many years and although he had forgotten the people and things there, if Gu Meng stayed with him all the time, he might remember them one day.


    She could not have a time bomb by her side. They might get back together one day!


    As long as Gu Meng was gone, there would be no obstacles in her way. Perhaps Ye Sihan and Nan Zhi would stop her from marrying Ah Qing, but as long as Ah Qing was firm, even the King would not be able to do anything to him!


    And that Gu Meng, at first nce, looked to be a stupid woman with only great strength. So it was easy for her to use some tricks to chase the stupid woman away. There was nothing to fear about her!


    Ah Qing was hers!


    ...


    Gu Meng came out of the vi and walked down the mountain. Thinking of Xue¡¯er rolling down the stairs, she felt that the woman was too scary to not cherish her own body at all!


    Ye Qing thought that she had pushed Xue¡¯er. Now he must be thinking that she was a vicious woman!


    Thinking about her efforts for the past few days had all been in vain, there was an indescribable sadness in Gu Meng¡¯s heart.


    Now, Ye Qing was no longer the Brother Ah Dai she knew.


    In the fishing vige, if someone had bullied her, Brother Ah Dai would be the first to step out. If someone said bad things about Brother Ah Dai, she would be the first one to stand up for him.


    Now, she was ndered by his first love, but he did not believe her...


    Gu Meng walked for a while and looked back at the vi at the top of the mountain.


    Ye Qing, who had turned into the Third Prince, was not her Brother Ah Dai, so she would not be persistent anymore.


    <i>Gu Meng, it¡¯s time to let go!</i>


    He was happy with his first love, so she should let them continue to be happy! There was no ce for her here.


    ...


    Gu Meng did not have a car and it was a long way down the mountain. Even after walking for half an hour, she was still halfway up the mountain.


    Gu Meng did not turn back when she heard a caring from behind. Soon enough, a ck limousine passed her. Gu Meng saw that Xue¡¯er was sitting inside from the corner of her eye.


    Xue¡¯er and Ye Qing were sitting in the backseat. They were talking and Xue¡¯er¡¯s crispughter floated into Gu Meng¡¯s ears through the car window.


    ...


    Ye Qing took Xue¡¯er to the Royal Hospital to dress her wound.


    The butler of the vi stood behind Ye Qing and said softly, ¡°Third Prince, do you really think that it was Miss Gu who had pushed Miss Xue¡¯er?¡±


    The butler had a good impression of Gu Meng. Yesterday, she had noints about what he had asked her to do. She was obviously a delicate and soft girl, but she was not weak at all.


    He heard that she was naturally strong. If she wanted toy her hands on Miss Xue¡¯er, she would not have done it under the eyes of the Third Prince!


    Ye Qing pursed his lips, his expression cold. ¡°She went to the flower garden in the morning and you asked her to call Xue¡¯er to have her meal before she had a chance to wash her hands. I saw the dirt on her fingertips. If she really pushed Xue¡¯er, there would have been dirt left on Xue¡¯er¡¯s clothes from her fingertips.¡±

 Chapter 1290 - She’s So Capable

    <h4>Chapter 1290: She¡¯s So Capable</h4>


    The butler was slightly surprised. He did not expect Ye Qing to have observed everything so carefully.


    But he did not understand. Since Third Prince knew that it wasn¡¯t Miss Gu who had pushed Miss Xue¡¯er, then why did he let Miss Gu leave!


    Ye Qing saw the butler¡¯s doubts and said coldly, ¡°She is a girl and being my bodyguard, if I am in danger, she would need to use her body to block it. I have no need to make her my human shield.¡±


    The butler nodded thoughtfully. ¡°But she will be very sad if you let her think that you don¡¯t believe her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to care about her feelings.¡±


    The butler looked at the man whose expression was cold and said nothing else.


    The Third Prince had grown up in the pce and had seen all kinds of schemes. He was not a fool and had a bnce for many things in his heart. He was introverted and had a stable temperament, keeping everything in his heart and never saying it out loud.


    Ye Qing went to smoke at the smoking area. When he came back, Xue¡¯er¡¯s forehead had been bandaged.


    Looking at Xue¡¯er¡¯s pale and weak face, and slender body, there was aplicated feeling in Ye Qing¡¯s heart.


    When he was young, he thought that Xue¡¯er was as pure as a snow lotus high up in the mountain. Because he had grown up in the pce, he did not like women who were too scheming and liked those who were pure. He thought that Xue¡¯er was such a person.


    After returning to the Royal family, Sihan and Nan Zhi mentioned to him about the fishing vige, Gu Meng and some things Xue¡¯er had done before.


    Xue¡¯er used to like Sihan and did something to break the rtionship between Sihan and Nan Zhi. She did not seed and could not ept it. Seeing that he hade back, she wanted to hold him in her hands.


    He did not suspect Sihan would lie to him. However, Xue¡¯er was the only woman he had liked when he was young, so there were still faint traces of lingering obsession in his heart.


    He wanted to see for himself what she would do and how much she could destroy her own image.


    ...


    In the Crown Pce.


    Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan had a rare dinner together.


    As King and Queen, they attended to hundreds of important matters every day and it was hard to have a meal together.


    But no matter how busy they were, they woulde back no matter howte it was if they were both in the Capital.


    Mu Sihan looked at Nan Zhi, who put down her chopsticks after eating a few mouthfuls, and sat beside her, holding her slender hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I met Gu Meng today. She came to the Third Prince¡¯s pce to pack her things. She was dismissed by your brother.¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s deep and dark eyes narrowed slightly. Looking at Nan Zhi¡¯s beautiful face, he held her hand tightly. ¡°You¡¯re thinking that Xue¡¯er is sowing discord and making my brother dismiss Gu Meng?¡±


    Nan Zhi drew back her hand from Mu Sihan¡¯s strong one and leaned her body against the chair. ¡°I asked Mengmeng for a long time before she was willing to tell me the reason she was dismissed by your brother. Xue¡¯er was up to something again. She didn¡¯t manage to break us up and now she is getting between Mengmeng and Ye Qing. Okay, although she is the first love that Ye Qing can¡¯t forget, how can your brother not see through her despicable tricks?¡±


    A trace of a smile appeared on Mu Sihan¡¯s lips. ¡°How do you know my brother can¡¯t see it?¡±


    ¡°Then why did he dismiss Mengmeng?¡±


    ¡°He dismissed Mengmeng for the sake of her safety! As for Xue¡¯er, you said it yourself that my brother can¡¯t forget her. She is the obsession in his heart and if she did not do anything to slowly destroy her good impression in my brother¡¯s heart, how can he see what kind of person she is clearly?¡±


    Nan Zhi sighed a little. ¡°Mm, okay. He probably believes those things you already told him about Xue¡¯er, it¡¯s just that he is unwilling to ept that the woman he liked would be like that. You¡¯re right, only if he personally sees Xue¡¯er¡¯s true colors would he bepletely disappointed and give up.¡±


    ..


    When Cen Xi got off work, she saw Gu Meng, whose eyes were red from crying, sitting on the sofa. Walking over, Cen Xi pulled Gu Meng into her arms. ¡°Mengmeng, what¡¯s the matter? Did the Third Prince bully you?¡±


    Gu Meng sniffed her red nose, her voice choked. ¡°Xiao Xi, I¡¯m going back to the fishing vige.¡±


    Cen Xi was surprised. ¡°Why so sudden?¡±


    Gu Meng lowered her long and wet eyshes, and felt miserable. ¡°He slept with his first love. I don¡¯t care what he did with his first love before, but I can¡¯t ignore it now. Even though he has forgotten about me, I can¡¯t ept him sleeping with his first love. Even if he remembers me, I won¡¯t be with him anymore. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Cen Xi held Gu Meng, whose eyes were brimming with hot tears. She could understand Gu Meng¡¯s feelings. No woman could ept it if their beloved man slept with another woman.


    ¡°Mengmeng, you don¡¯t have to go back to the fishing vige. You can continue to work and study here and improve yourself. Even if your future partner does not have the nobility and power of the Third Prince, it is still better than being in the fishing vige!¡±


    Gu Meng leaned her face against Cen Xi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mm, perhaps I might stay, but I still have to go back to the fishing vige to see my parents. I¡¯ve been away for too long and I miss them very much.¡±


    Cen Xi nodded and wiped the tears away at the corner of Gu Meng¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    After Gu Meng returned to the fishing vige, Cen Xi focused on her work.


    She had a great talent fornguages and although she could not hear in one ear, she never made any mistakes in her work. Almost no one knew that she was actually someone with a disability.


    Nan Zhi was going to K Country for an official visit. Her chief interpreter was in the hospital because of acute gastroenteritis and she needed an interpreter from the trantion department.


    The interpreter by the Queen needed to be evaluated and selected carefully. Cen Xi applied for it and after three days of assessment, she stood out from more than 100 interpreters. Nan Zhi personally called Cen Xi out and asked her to apany her to K Country.


    On this day, Qiao Yanze, Tang Xi and Chu Yifan had a gathering in the clubhouse in the evening. Tang Xi and Qiao Yanze yed billiards and there was news about Nan Zhi and the firstdy of K Country discussing charity and cultural undertaking on the television.


    There were interpreters behind the two of them. Behind Nan Zhi was Cen Xi. She was wearing a ck suit with a white shirt inside, her long hair was tied into a ponytail, showing her forehead. Her facial features were exquisite and beautiful, giving out a smart and sharp air.


    Perhaps she was too busy recently, she seemed to have lost some weight, but she seemed to be in a good condition.


    As the bright light fell on her, she was full of youthful vigor. Her eyes were cold but bright, her expression focused and confident, and she could easily trante any words the other party said into Nan Zhi¡¯s ears.


    Tang Xi saw that Qiao Yanze had stopped ying, his dark eyes staring at the TV, and he also looked at the TV.


    Seeing that the position of the chief interpreter behind Nan Zhi was Cen Xi, Tang Xi smacked his lips together incredulously. ¡°F*ck, I didn¡¯t think this girl would be so amazing!¡±

 Chapter 1291 - His Deep Gaze

    <h4>Chapter 1291: His Deep Gaze</h4>


    Qiao Yanze ignored Tang Xi¡¯s words and looked at the woman on the TV. When he was still an undercover, he knew how talented and courageous she was.


    But he was blinded by hatred at that time and did not take her to heart.


    Now looking at her on TV, he thought that she was like a luminous body, attracting people¡¯s gazes and making them unable to look away.


    On her thin yet beautiful face, her eyes were dark and bright without any trace of panic or difort and she was confident and full of vitality.


    It seemed like she was not affected after she had moved out of the mansion and became even more eye-catching. As Qiao Yanze looked at her every action and every word, he suddenly felt that it was unfamiliar to him.


    Was this still the woman who had blushed from embarrassment when they were being intimate?


    The light in her eyes was totally different from those women who only knew how to attend upon and please men.


    ¡°Third Brother, are we going to continue the game?¡± Tang Xi looked at Qiao Yanze, who was not in a good mood recently, and he knew that he and Miss Cen had broken up. Now, it seemed that Miss Cen was not affected at all and her career was in full swing,pletely subverting the image of those women who cried and wanted to die after breaking up.


    Tang Xi grinned and came up to Qiao Yanze, putting his arm around his shoulders. ¡°Third Brother, are you regretting it?¡±


    Qiao Yanze snorted. ¡°Do I look like someone who would regret something like this? I have no shortage of women!¡±


    ...


    Following the breakup, Qiao Yanze also focused on his work. Today, he had a meeting to discuss the issue in the North.


    Ji Hong suggested that Qiao Yanze be in charge of the work there and Qiao Yanze had no objections. If he went there, he would settle it in about three months.


    Although Ji Hong had some opinions on Qiao Yanze not marrying Ji Wei, he still held some admiration for Qiao Yanze. As the young master of the Qiao family, he was brave and resourceful in his work.


    After the meeting, Ji Hong asked Qiao Yanze to stay behind, intending to talk to him about Ji Wei, ¡°Yanze, recently Weiwei she...¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ji, I still have something important to attend to. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Without waiting for Ji Hong to say anything, Qiao Yanze strode out of the meeting room.


    ...


    Yi Fan was going to the Royal tarmac to pick up the Queen. He was about to get into the car when he saw Qiao Yanze walking over hurriedly.


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, I¡¯m going to pick up the Queen. Are you going to wait in the pce, or...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    It was a 20 minute journey from the Crown Pce to the tarmac. When they arrived at the tarmac, Qiao Yanze did not get out of the car. He lowered the car window and saw Nan Zhi and Cen Xi who wereing out from the private ne.


    Cen Xi was not wearing professional attire today and was wearing a yellow shirt, a rainbow-colored skirt, ck high heels and had her long and straight ck hair spread over her shoulders.


    She walked behind Nan Zhi with the entourage. They were talking softly and smiling and she was the most eye-catching. Her skin was glowing under the bright sun, her eyes exquisite and cold, and her expression confident, having the youthful vitality of people her age.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s throat felt a little dry and taking out a cigarette from his pants pocket, he put it between his lips.


    She was different from what he had imagined. He could feel that she liked him. But when she left, it seemed she was not living with any regrets. Instead, she was having a better life than he had imagined.


    Soon, Nan Zhi and the rest walked to Yi Fan¡¯s car.


    Another SUV hade along with Yi Fan. The entourage would take the SUV, but Nan Zhi called Cen Xi to her car. Cen Xi¡¯s performance this time was unexpectedly good.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, my chief interpreter needs an assistant. When she is discharged from the hospital, you can hand in your resume.¡±


    Naturally, when Cen Xi heard this, she was very happy. It was considered very lucky for a neer like her to be able to do a temporary assignment that was so high profile.


    Nan Zhi and Cen Xi got into the car one after another.


    When she had gotten into the car, Cen Xi was slightly stunned when she saw a slender and handsome figure inside already.


    Qiao Yanze sat in the car, leaning against the seatzily with one hand on his knee and the other ying with the unlit cigarette. Seeing hering into the car, he did not even look up.


    Seeing him, Cen Xi was about to take the SUV, but after thinking about it, she felt that it was too deliberate. The Queen was smart. If Cen Xi was too deliberate, she might see that something was wrong.


    ¡°Uncle, you came to pick me up?¡± Nan Zhi looked at the handsome man suspiciously.


    Qiao Yanze pulled Nan Zhi to the seat beside him, a smile on the corner of his lips. ¡°You¡¯re the person I doted the most. I haven¡¯t seen you for many days, so I missed you.¡±


    As Qiao Yanze said this, he nced at Cen Xi.


    Cen Xi met with his deep and dark upturned eyes and her heartbeat sped up, but she calmed herself down quickly and gave Qiao Yanze a small smile. ¡°How are you, Mr Qiao.¡±


    Her greeting was calm, her manner courteous.


    Qiao Yanzeughed. ¡°I¡¯m quite good and you seem to be quite good yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s all thanks to Young Master Qiao.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at them, a meaningful look in her eyes. ¡°Xiao Xi, you and my Uncle...¡±


    Before Nan Zhi could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Qiao Yanze, ¡°I saw that she has a good talent fornguages and asked her to be my interpreter once.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Nan Zhi said softly to Qiao Yanze, ¡°It was not easy for her. The other time you got her into jail, don¡¯t do that again.¡±


    Qiao Yanze only smirked. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He would not tell Nan Zhi that he had already lived with that little girl before.


    On the way, Nan Zhi praised Cen Xi several times and somehow talked about personal rtionships. Nan Zhi asked Cen Xi, ¡°Xiao Xi, do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    Cen Xi shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you have someone you like?¡±


    Cen Xi pursed her lips and seeing Qiao Yanze¡¯s gaze on her face, she gave a charming smile. ¡°No.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°If you want to get a boyfriend, let me know. I¡¯ll introduce you to some excellent boys.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Queen.¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, when did you be a matchmaker?¡±


    Nan Zhi gave Qiao Yanze a look. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re not young anymore and it¡¯s time to n to start a family. My mom has also arranged an album of girls for you. She told me to pass it to you when I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Give me a break, I don¡¯t have that n for the time being.¡± Qiao Yanze looked at Cen Xi as he said this. Cen Xi did not look at him and turned to look out of the car window instead.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression turned even darker.


    ...


    After Cen Xi went back to the apartment, she took a bath and fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, she was woken up by the phone. Picking up her phone, she was slightly stunned when she saw the caller ID.

 Chapter 1292 - Finding Her

    <h4>Chapter 1292: Finding Her</h4>


    It was a call from Auntie Li, the servant of Qiao Yanze¡¯s vi.


    Although Auntie Li was an old servant of the Qiao family, she had never put on airs in front of Cen Xi. She had taken good care of Cen Xi in those few short days.


    Was there something important for her to call in the middle of the night? Cen Xi hesitated for a moment before answering the call.


    As soon as the call got through, Cen Xi heard Auntie Li coughing.


    ¡°Auntie Li, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°Miss Cen, I¡¯m really sorry to bother you sote at night. I¡¯m having a fever and Young Master has not been back for several days. I don¡¯t feel so good, can youe to the vi?¡±


    Cen Xi did not think too much. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    She was a kind and grateful girl. If people were good to her, she would definitely repay them as much as she could.


    No matter what Qiao Yanze was like, Auntie Li was very good to her. She could not sit back and ignore when Auntie Li was having a fever and cough.


    So Cen Xi got out of bed, changed, bought medicine and went to the vi. On the way there, she was a little uneasy, but Auntie Li said that Qiao Yanze had not returned to the vi for several days. He probably would not go back now since it was sote, right?


    ...


    What Cen Xi did not know was that after Auntie Li called Cen Xi, she called Qiao Yanze after a while.


    It was not that Qiao Yanze did not return to the vi. On the contrary, no matter howte it was, he would still go back.


    When Auntie Li called Qiao Yanze, he was still working overtime.


    Auntie Li was an old servant of the Qiao family who used to work for Madam Qiao and had seen Qiao Yanze growing up. She could see that Qiao Yanze liked Cen Xi, but he was too proud.


    ¡°Young Master, I have a cold and fever and there isn¡¯t any medicine at home. Can you bring me some when youe back?¡±


    When Qiao Yanze heard Auntie Li¡¯s cough, he stood up immediately. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle back right away.¡±


    ...


    Cen Xi rushed to the vi and gave Auntie Li the medicine.


    ¡°Auntie Li, did you eat anything for dinner?¡±


    Auntie Li shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have much appetite.¡±


    ¡°You have to eat something. I¡¯ll go cook some porridge for you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Cen, it¡¯s too much trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Go take a rest first. I¡¯ll bring the porridge to you.¡±


    Cen Xi went to the kitchen from Auntie Li¡¯s room and when she walked past the living room, she nced at the sofa. She could not help thinking about that night when she fell asleep while waiting for Qiao Yanze toe back and was awakened by his kiss.


    If she had not tried to stop him, she might have been pinned down by him on the sofa that night to do intimate things.


    Ah, stop thinking about it! Cen Xi shook her head, shaking that ambiguous image out of her head. Going into the kitchen, she washed the rice and cooked it with a bigger fire.


    She had both hands on the kitchen counter, her legs that were d in ck pencil pants were crossed over.


    When Qiao Yanze arrived at the vi, he heard some noise as he passed by the kitchen. Thinking that it was Auntie Li, he nced inside.


    He saw a slender figure in a white shirt and ck pants with the shirt tucked into the pants, and the legs that were crossed were long and straight.


    A head of long ck hair was spread on the back and the slender figure looked youthful and beautiful.


    Was he seeing wrongly?


    ...


    In order not to let herself think too much, Cen Xi focused her thoughts on how to get hired for the position of being the chief interpreter¡¯s assistant. She did not notice a man standing at the kitchen door until the sound of steady and powerful footsteps sounded.


    Cen Xi¡¯s body stiffened. She did not look back and knew who wasing just by the footsteps.


    Didn¡¯t Auntie Li say that he had not returned to the vi recently? Why was she so unlucky?


    Cen Xi looked at the porridge in the pot and turned the fire down. Lowering her head, she prepared to leave.


    But the man was standing right behind her. It was toote for her to go even if she wanted to. Because they were standing rtively close, Cen Xi could smell the scent of tobo on his body.


    Just as she was organizing what she wanted to say to him, the man¡¯s palm suddenly reached out and grabbed her slender waist.


    Cen Xi was like a frightened kitten. She turned around but did not want to stand face to face with him as their bodies were getting even closer.


    Taking a deep breath, Cen Xi raised her thick and curly eyshes, and met with the man¡¯s dark and beautiful upturned eyes. ¡°Young Master Qiao, Auntie Li called me and said that she was feeling unwell so I came to see her.¡±


    In other words, she was not here to see him and that he should not misunderstand.


    Qiao Yanze raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t being here again? What does it have to do with you when my servant falls sick?¡±


    ¡°Auntie Li has been very good to me those days I lived here. She said that you haven¡¯te back here recently and I was afraid that something might happen to her, so it¡¯s human nature toe and see her. Why must Young Master Qiao be so aggressive?¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at her fair face that was glowing and lowered his head, approaching her. The tips of their noses were about to touch and their breaths were intertwined.


    Cen Xi¡¯s body leaned back and she furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Young Master Qiao, can you talk to me properly?¡±


    ¡°You offered yourself to me, what do you want me to say?¡± His lips pressed against her ear and he lowered his voice deliberately.


    Cen Xi had a headache. ¡°Do you not understand human speech? I didn¡¯t offer myself. I©`¡±


    He interrupted her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any difference to me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us anymore. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being very shameless like this?¡± She red at him with her chin raised slightly, and her fair neck was exposed, like a beautiful swan.


    The man did not seem to hear her and holding her waist with both hands, he picked her up and put her on the kitchen counter.


    Just when the man¡¯s kiss was about to fall, she leaned back subconsciously and her fingers identally touched the hot pot that was cooking the porridge.


    Ah! The sharp pain on her skin made her eyes filled with tears.


    Cen Xi¡¯s hand was scalded red.


    When Qiao Yanze saw this, he did not kiss her and immediately turned on the tap, washing her scalded hand under the cold water.


    But Cen Xi pushed him away.

 Chapter 1293 - Social Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 1293: Social Gathering</h4>


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw Cen Xi drawing back her hand and held her hand again, putting it back under the cold water. Cen Xi struggled for a while, but was unable to break away.


    ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll get the ointment.¡±


    Cen Xi pursed her lips and looked at his back. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. Young Master Qiao, I have already made myself clear that time. If you are just interested in me and only want to continue that previous rtionship in bed, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me for not being able to keep youpany.¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at the woman¡¯s cold and stubborn face and he frowned, his voice cold. ¡°Cen Xi!¡±


    Instead of looking at Qiao Yanze, Cen Xi went past him quickly, leaving the vi with quick steps.


    Qiao Yanze punched the wall.


    Christ, she left just like that!


    But, after she had moved out of the vi, instead of being decadent and depressed, she worked hard and became more confident, calm and full of vitality. As for him, as long as he was free of work, he would be shrouded in an inexplicable emptiness.


    Just now, he was still immersed in such warmth and intimacy, but she was able to get herself out and left quickly.


    All it left him with was a sense of embarrassment and frustration. This was not what he had expected!


    It was a terrible feeling.


    ...


    Auntie Li heard ruckus and got out of bed and went to the kitchen.


    When she saw that there was only Qiao Yanze in the kitchen, she went in with a frown. ¡°Young Master, where is Miss Cen?¡±


    Qiao Yanze did not look so good. ¡°Gone.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you clearly care about Miss Cen. Because of her, you are in a bad mood recently. Why don¡¯t you have a good talk with h©`¡±


    Qiao Yanze interrupted Auntie Li¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me and her anymore. You don¡¯t know who she is. If you do, you will definitely oppose of us being together.¡±


    Auntie Li did not understand Qiao Yanze¡¯s words. Miss Cen looked cold and aloof, but was actually kind and gentle. She also cared and liked Young Master very much.


    An old woman like her was able to see it, why couldn¡¯t Young Master...


    ¡°Since she put on such a lofty attitude and wants to have a clean break, it¡¯s up to her. Must I, Qiao Yanze, only have her?¡±


    After Cen Xi went out of the vi, she remembered that her bag was still in the living room and she had left without saying anything to Auntie Li. She then went back to the vi and took her bag. Seeing that Auntie Li was in the kitchen, she walked over and before she went in, she heard Qiao Yanze¡¯s words.


    A trace of a mocking smile appeared on Cen Xi lips and she did not go into the kitchen but turned around and left quickly.


    Sitting in the taxi, her eyes prickled with tears and she raised her head, forcing back those tears that were about to fall.


    ...


    <i>Three dayster.</i>


    Qiao Yanze was going to the North to deal with the riot and Cen Xi gave her resume to Nan Zhi¡¯s chief interpreter.


    On this day, Cen Xi took the trantion materials of the K Country visit to Crown Pce and gave them to Nan Zhi, and Nan Zhi asked Cen Xi to have lunch together.


    Yan Hua and Xia Yanran were also in Crown Pce. When they were having lunch, they were talking about rtionship problems and Yan Hua sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to coax my General Bo. He stays in the force usually and I¡¯m busy with the production of my new album. We only get to see each other once a month and he used to look for me, but ever since I left then came back, he never took the initiative again. He¡¯s so cold and is even harder to handle than when he did not like me that year.¡±


    Nan Zhi smiled. ¡°Your General Bo is just lying. He said that he did not forgive you, but he cares about you so much in his heart!¡±


    ¡°I know that he still has me in his heart, but he just won¡¯t say it. I don¡¯t know how to break the ice between us.¡± Yan Hua stuck out her tongue. ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m a little afraid of him when his expression is tensed up.¡±


    ¡°It seems like their unit is going to have a social gathering tonight. I heard that there will be beautiful nurses and the art troupe participating.¡±


    Xia Yanran touched her round tummy and said brightly, ¡°Huahua, go to the force. Don¡¯t let any little girl fix their eyes on your General Bo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the force many times. He was indifferent to me and I even made a joke out of myselfst time. I don¡¯t have the face to go anymore.¡± Yan Hua seemed a little dejected.


    Seeming to have thought of something, Nan Zhi looked at Cen Xi, who was eating quietly by the side. ¡°Huahua, why don¡¯t you take Xiao Xi with you? Xiao Xi is still single and she can experience the social gathering of the force.¡±


    Cen Xi could hear the implied meaning in Nan Zhi¡¯s words. On one hand, she wanted her to take part in the gathering, and on the other hand, she wanted her to apany Sister Huahua to find General Bo to give Sister Huahua an out.


    Cen Xi nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯d like to see what the social gatherings in the force are like!¡±


    ...


    In the afternoon, Yan Hua and Cen Xi went to Xia Yanran¡¯s shopping mall to put on makeup and bought some dresses.


    Yan Hua bought a dark green retro style dress. It was low-key yet gorgeous. It did not show off her chest or back and the fit of the dress perfectly outlined the womanly shape of Yan Hua¡¯s figure.


    Yan Hua was exquisite with a small face and beautiful facial features. On camera, she belonged to those with a movie star face, with excellent bone structure and no ws. In real life, she was a delicate and ravishing beauty, and with the precipitation of time and experience, there was a alluring, feminine air to her.


    As Yan Hua¡¯s voice was very pleasant, ethereal, clear and charming, Cen Xi was Yan Hua¡¯s fan and she had collected all of her albums.


    ...


    They drove to the training grounds where Bo Yan was. Yan Hua had been here many times and everyone knew that she was General Bo¡¯s wife so no one dared to stop her.


    But this was Cen Xi¡¯s first time here and ording to the rules, she had to show her identification card and register properly.


    After Yan Hua parked the car, she took Cen Xi to the office building of Bo Yan.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, there¡¯s an adjutant by General Bo¡¯s side. He¡¯s six years older than you, single and is sunny and handsome. Do you want me to introduce him to you?¡±


    Cen Xi scratched at her head, embarrassed. ¡°Sister Huahua, to be honest, I don¡¯t want to get a boyfriend for the time being.¡±


    Yan Hua nodded. ¡°How can you young girls be so amazing? Although you don¡¯t have a boyfriend, your career has developed so well. When I was your age, I was only trying to pursue my General Bo, and at that time I was still a fatty.¡±


    Cen Xi was surprised. ¡°Sister Huahua, it¡¯s impossible. I thought you were beautiful from when you were a child!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Zhizhi. It was her diet meals that made me lose weight.¡±


    They went up the stairs to the third floor and Yan Hua took Cen Xi to Bo Yan¡¯s office. She was about to knock when the door was pulled open from the inside.


    Bo Yan¡¯s adjutant stood inside and seeing that Yan Hua was here, he greeted her hurriedly, ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re here!¡± It had been nearly a month since thest time Yan Hua came to the force and in this month, General Bo was more and more aloof and the force was shrouded in an oppressive atmosphere.


    At this moment, the adjutant saw Yan Hua here and it was like he had seen his savior.


    Cen Xi followed Yan Hua into the office and saw that there were several men sitting on the sofa. Other than Bo Yan and several officers, there was also a person who she was familiar, yet unfamiliar with.


    Qiao Yanze.

 Chapter 1294 - Watching Her Being Close to Another Man

    <h4>Chapter 1294: Watching Her Being Close to Another Man</h4>


    Qiao Yanze would leave for the North tomorrow and he wanted Bo Yan to transfer an elite team over so he came to go through the formalities.


    He did not expect to meet Cen Xi here.


    Of course, Cen Xi did not expect to meet him here either.


    Their eyes met for a few seconds before Cen Xi looked away first.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes darkened dangerously as he looked at Cen Xi. She was wearing a white knee-length dress today, with her long hair tied into a ponytail and had makeup on her face that was not too thick or too light. She looked very exquisite and it could be seen at first nce that she had dressed up meticulously.


    Compared with Yan Hua¡¯s beautiful and feminine air, Cen Xi was youthful and her white dress made her skin look even fairer like jade.


    Bo Yan saw Yan Hua here and there was no fluctuation of emotions on his handsome and cold face. Standing up, he shook Qiao Yanze¡¯s hand. ¡°I wish you all the best in the North and to return as soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing Bo Yan¡¯s words, Cen Xi¡¯s heart jolted.


    Qiao Yanze was going North and leaving the Capital?


    The hands that were hanging by Cen Xi¡¯s sides clenched into fists subconsciously. There was a panic and slight disappointment spreading out from her chest.


    Going to the North this time, he probably would not be back for some time!


    Bo Yan asked the adjutant to send Qiao Yanze off and on the way, Qiao Yanze learned from the adjutant that the force was going to hold a social gathering tonight. He frowned.


    Did Cen Xie with Yan Hua to participate in the social gathering tonight?


    She had only been separated from him for a few days and she could not wait to find another man?


    ...


    In the office.


    Bo Yan took several officers to the conference room, leaving Yan Hua and Cen Xi in the huge space.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, did you see that? He is just ignoring me now. Fortunately, you came with me, otherwise, how awkward would it be for me?¡±


    ¡°Sister Huahua, I saw General Bo ncing at you secretly when he was walking away.¡±


    A smile appeared on Yan Hua¡¯s beautiful and exquisite face. ¡°Really? I thought he didn¡¯t even look at me at all!¡±


    ¡°General Bo definitely still cares about Sister Huahua in his heart.¡±


    Yan Hua sighed slightly. ¡°I can feel that he cares about me, but the more he cares about me, the more he won¡¯t forgive me easily for leaving without a word. You don¡¯t know this, when he gets angry, he won¡¯t hit me or scold me, but will ignore me. How scary, right?¡±


    Yan Hua had never seen a person who could endure so much. He was almost going crazy from thinking about her, but when she appeared before him, he insisted on not holding her, kissing her or saying nice words to her.


    She could not coax him at all.


    ¡°Sister Huahua, since this is the case, I don¡¯t think you shoulde to the force to pursue your General Bo.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s eye widened slightly and a smile appeared on her beautiful face. ¡°Xiao Xi, you mean...¡±


    Cen Xi whispered a few words into Yan Hua¡¯s ear and the smile on Yan Hua¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°I have thought of doing that, but I did hurt his heart when I left. I can¡¯t bear to hurt him, so I endured his bad temper aftering back. Hearing you say this, maybe I should do that...¡±


    Yan Hua patted the back of Cen Xi¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re young but you have your own unique views and ideas.¡± Seeming to have thought of something, Yan Hua said, ¡°Oh yes, the assistant I was telling you about was the one who opened the door just now. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Mm, he¡¯s quite handsome and masculine.¡±


    ...


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    The social gathering was held in the hall.


    Cen Xi followed Yan Hua to the hall and she was awed when she saw the men dressed in their uniforms. Because of Yan Hua, Cen Xi also sat in the front row which was the closest to the stage.


    Bo Yan sat next to them with several of his superiors. Bo Yan had changed into a service uniform, looking stylish and full of charisma. The face under the brim of his hat was handsome and under his high nose, his lips were pursed into a straight line, giving out the dignity and coldness of those in a high position.


    Since she had arrived, Yan Hua did not smile at him like usual. She only talked to Cen Xi and greeted his assistant, but treated him like he was invisible.


    Bo Yan frowned.


    Soon, the event began.


    The girls from the art troupe prepared an opening program, followed by the nurses from the hospital.


    After the performance, the men from the social gathering event went up the stage to show their talents. Then there was the interactive segment and seeing their interaction, Cen Xi and Yan Hua could not help but smile.


    After the men had their blind dates, it was their superiors¡¯ turn.


    One of them was Deputy Lu whom Yan Hua had mentioned. Deputy Lu was tall, handsome and masculine. He received the most red flowers.


    If he was interested in someone, he would give the rose to the woman and then give a performance.


    There were shouts and cheers under the stage.


    Deputy Lu took the microphone from the host, looked at the girls on the stage who had given him the flowers then swept his eyes down stage. ¡°The girls who gave me the flowers are all excellent, but the one who caught my eye is not on stage.¡±


    Deputy Lu went down the stage with the flowers in his hand and walked up to Cen Xi who was sitting in the first row. ¡°Miss Cen, do you want to be friends? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not asking you to be my girlfriend. I just want to be friends with you.¡±


    What Cen Xi did not know was that Deputy Lu knew Cen Xi because he was friends with Bai Lin and had heard Bai Lin mention Cen Xi before. He knew that Cen Xi was good with archery.


    Cen Xi could see that Deputy Lu was nervous and that he purely wanted to be friends with her.


    Countless pairs of eyes in the hallnded on them. Cen Xi could not refuse and had no reason to refuse. She admired Deputy Lu¡¯s exceptionality and it was no problem being friends.


    So Cen Xi stood up from the chair and nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be friends with Deputy Lu.¡±


    Shouts and cheers erupted in the hall.


    Deputy Lu took Cen Xi up the stage and took out a flute. ¡°Miss Cen, I¡¯ll y a piece of music with the flute. Can you do an apanying dance? I heard from Bai Lin that you learned ethnic dance when you were a child.¡±


    ¡°Deputy Lu, I haven¡¯t danced for years.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I learned to y the flute a week ago. I¡¯m sure you can dance betterpared to me ying the flute.¡±


    Deputy Lu told her the piece he was going to y and Cen Xi pondered for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    Deputy Lu told the host and the host made the announcement. When the audience heard that Deputy Lu was going to perform with Cen Xi, there was thunderous apuse.


    Qiao Yanze had left the force in the afternoon and had a gathering with Tang Xi and the rest in the evening. But he did not know what came over him and he came to the hall.


    He did not let Bo Yan know and went to thest row, sitting down like an ordinary person.


    Picking up a ss of wine from the table, he took a sip and looked at the man and woman on stage over the rows of heads, his expression strange and his gaze gloomy.

 Chapter 1295 - He Cared About It!

    <h4>Chapter 1295: He Cared About It!</h4>


    Melodious sounds of the flute sounded, and Cen Xi, who was wearing a white dress, began to dance with the melody.


    Her body was flexible and light. She was not tall, but her arms and legs were long, her bones slender and soft.


    Although it was their first time partnering, Cen Xi had danced to this piece before when she was a child. She knew the rhythm and what kind of movement could show the beautiful melody of this piece of music.


    She danced quietly and elegantly in parts where there were deep connotations, and charming and graceful in parts where it was cheerful, full of confidence.


    The audience below stage stared unblinkingly at the two of them.


    Although this was their first time performing together, they had so much chemistry that no one was able to pick out a w.


    When Cen Xi was spinning around, there wereyers of ripples forming from the hem of her white dress. After several turns, she could do the next move stably. There was a smile on her face, her eyes clear and bright, her posture graceful and jumped with a wide range. She looked elegant, charming and graceful.


    Even Deputy Lu, who was ying the flute, was attracted by her. She had not danced for a long time and it could not be said that she danced perfectly, but there was an artistic air to her, making people feel that it was beautiful and charming.


    As Deputy Lu yed thest note, Cen Xi also finished herst dance step. He reached out his hand to Cen Xi and she put her hand out to him with a smile.


    Their eyes met.


    There was silence around for a moment and no one made a sound. They were afraid that they would break such a beautiful atmosphere if they made a sound.


    The pair came to the front of the stage and bowed.


    Then, there was a flood of apuse.


    Cen Xi was still panting slightly and there was a faint tinge of red on her cheeks. Deputy Lu saw the sweat on her forehead and took out a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe it for Cen Xi.


    In addition to apuse, there were also cheers from below the stage.


    The atmosphere reached the peak of the event.


    Cen Xi¡¯s face was slightly red after dancing and after being cheered by the enthusiastic brothers below, it became even redder.


    Looking at Deputy Lu who was wiping her sweat, she said with some embarrassment, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No, I should be the one thanking you.¡± Deputy Lu lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of social gatherings. I still want to remain single for several more years!¡±


    Cen Xi could see that Deputy Lu was indeed the most popr one in the event.


    ¡°So your crisis has been resolved this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have to thank you for that.¡±


    Cen Xi and Deputy Lu came down from the stage. Suddenly, she felt a gaze that could not be ignored on her and she looked below the stage but did not find anything unusual.


    ...


    Qiao Yanze, who was sitting in thest row, watched Cen Xi and the man¡¯s performance with a cold expression, and saw that she did not dodge when the man helped her wipe her sweat and even smiled at him.


    The two young men beside Qiao Yanze could not help gossiping. ¡°Deputy Lu and Miss Cen are quitepatible. I¡¯ve never seen him helping a girl wipe away her sweat!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s usually by General Bo¡¯s side, serious and cold. How would he know to be nice to women? I think he must be interested in Miss Cen and wants to pursue her!¡±


    Qiao Yanze frowned and a cold gleam appeared in his dark, upturned eyes. He stared fixedly at Cen Xi and the man who hade down from the stage. The man did not go back up to the stage and sat beside Cen Xi. Their heads were lowered and they were talking.


    With a bang, Qiao Yanze crushed the wine ss in his hand.


    Hearing the sound, the young man beside Qiao Yanze saw that his palm was pierced by the ss shards and blood was flowing out. The young man was shocked and realized that the man beside him was Qiao Yanze.


    ¡°M-Mr Qiao, is your hand all right?¡± Was the wine ss of their force so easily broken?


    Qiao Yanze loosened his hand and the broken pieces of the wine ss fell from his hand. Some pieces had pierced through his palm, but he did not seem to care and pulled them out.


    Qiao Yanze clenched his fist and stood up, leaving the hall without saying a word.


    ...


    ¡°Xiao Xi, I didn¡¯t expect for you to dance so well. You¡¯re really talented!¡± Yan Hua eximed to Cen Xi with a smile.


    When she was a child, Cen Xi had been trained by her adoptive parents in all aspects, but she was only proficient in one or two things. Although she could dance, she was far from those who really knew how to dance.


    ¡°Sister Huahua, stop teasing me.¡±


    Yan Hua wanted to say something when the host on stage called out to Yan Hua, ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re a big star and many of ourrades here are your fans. Since you are here today, I wonder if ourrades are lucky enough to hear you sing a song?¡±


    ¡°Sing one song!¡±


    ¡°Sing one song!¡±


    Yan Hua had a rich stage experience and had held concerts for tens of thousands of people, so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    She nced at the man beside her from the corner of her eye.


    He was sitting upright and was looking at the stage as if she was not there. Yan Hua was slightly angry. How long had it been? He really could hold it in. She had been back by his side for so long, but he was still ignoring her.


    ¡°Sister-inw...¡±


    Yan Hua got up from her seat and walked towards the stage gracefully.


    Bo Yan watched Yan Hua step onto the stage, his tall body leaning against the chair. His slender, upturned eyes fell on her unconsciously. She was wearing a dark green retro-style dress. It was not revealing, and the fitting fabric outlined the curves of her body perfectly.


    Over the years, she had a sexiness and charm to her, yet she retained the beauty of a young girl. She was now a well-known star and when she stood on the stage, she had an aura and was dazzling, attracting people¡¯s attention.


    When Yan Hua was singing on stage, a young man came to Cen Xi and said softly to her, ¡°Miss Cen, someone is looking for you outside the hall, saying that it¡¯s urgent.¡±


    Cen Xi wanted to ask him who was looking for her, but he shook his head and left quickly.


    Although she was somewhat doubtful, Cen Xi thought that there would not be any bad people in the force. After Yan Hua had finished singing a song, Cen Xi let her know and went out of the hall.


    Standing at the entrance of the hall, Cen Xi looked around but found no one.


    Just when she was about to return to the hall, she saw a tall figure standing in a dark corner from the corner of her eye.


    Cen Xi did not know why, but she recognized it as Qiao Yanze when she nced at the figure.


    Didn¡¯t he leave in the afternoon already?


    Why was he here?


    Cen Xi did not know if he was looking for her. She was afraid that if she went over, he would say that it was her wishful thinking. When she was hesitating about whether to enter the hall or not, the man said coldly, ¡°Come here!¡±

 Chapter 1296 - Are You Crazy?

    <h4>Chapter 1296: Are You Crazy?</h4>


    When she heard the man¡¯s tone, Cen Xi turned around and left.


    ¡°I hurt my hand.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s steps paused slightly.


    Thinking that General Bo had said that he was going to the North and that she might not be able to see him for some time, the stubbornness in her heart eased slightly.


    Cen Xi walked towards him.


    When she was a few steps away, he came over, sping her wrist and dragging her forward.


    Cen Xi struggled and red angrily at him. ¡°Young Master Qiao, what are you doing?¡±


    But Qiao Yanze said nothing and dragged her forward. Cen Xi pulled back her hand. He had grabbed her quite tightly and there were faint red finger marks on her slender and fair wrist.


    Lowering her head, Cen Xi rubbed her wrist. Even though they were a few steps apart, she could clearly feel the angering off him.


    What in the world was he so angry about? She had not done anything to annoy him!


    After rubbing her wrist for a while, Cen Xi looked up at the man who had a cold expression on his face, with her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Young Master Qiao, what do you want to say to me?¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at Cen Xi¡¯s beautiful and cold face under the moonlight and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. His eyes darkened and he came up to Cen Xi without saying anything and pressed her against a big tree beside them.


    The man¡¯s cold and domineering body came close to her, making her unable to move.


    Cen Xi looked at him with her eyebrows knitted together. The man had his eyes lowered, his long eyshes falling on the area below his eyes with a devilish air and the handsome contours of his face became colder.


    Reaching out his long fingers, he pressed the tip of his fingers onto her forehead, rubbing them hard.


    Cen Xi felt that the skin on her forehead was almost broken by him.


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, are you crazy? What are you doing?¡± Did her forehead offend him?


    He seemed to have not heard her and continued to rub again and again. Cen Xi then quickly understood that Deputy Lu had wiped her forehead with his handkerchief. What? Did he mind?


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes shed. Did that mean that he was jealous?


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, are you beginning to care about me...¡±


    Before Cen Xi could finish, the man suddenly drew back his hand from her forehead and looked at her with an unreadable gaze.


    ¡°Yes, I care. Are you satisfied?¡± His lips were pursed tightly and he looked at her with a sharp gaze. ¡°You¡¯re out there attracting men and making men enchanted by you. Weren¡¯t you trying to achieve such an effect?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart was still fluttering for one second, but then fell into the ice the next second.


    What did he mean?


    He thought that she was out there attracting men to make him care about her?


    She came to the event tonight not knowing that he would be here at all! Besides, even if she was attracting men, what did it have to do with him?


    Not wanting to say anything to him anymore, Cen Xi put her hands on his shoulders. ¡°I must be crazy to be pulled here by you. Let go of me...¡±


    Before Cen Xi could finish, the man¡¯s hand around her waist tightened. Every inch of his body was taut and she was trapped in it like a prison. He was as tall and broad as a wall of iron.


    The slender woman was trapped between his arms and there was a faint fragranceing off her. He looked down at her, his eyes were like whirlpools, and there seemed to be a storm brewing in them with a murderous intent. ¡°Cen Xi, you were the one who provoked me!¡±


    ¡°How did I provoke you? I have nothing to do with you anymore and even if I have a blind date, it¡¯s not your business to care about m©`¡±


    The man¡¯s lips suddenly pressed down.


    She had her hands on his chest, pushing him away immediately.


    But he did not move and only released her when she was almost out of breath.


    She scolded him, ¡°You lunatic...¡±


    ¡°Come back with me in the evening.¡± He rested his forehead on hers.


    Cen Xi¡¯s fan-like eyshes fluttered. ¡°No.¡±


    The outlines of Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome face tightened and he raised Cen Xi¡¯s face, his eyes stared fixedly at her like whirlpools. ¡°I¡¯ve already admitted that I care. What else do you want?¡±


    Cen Xi looked at his deep eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. Young Master Qiao, I worked hard and lived fully not to attract your attention. It¡¯s my own life and it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What on earth do you want me to do? Say that I love you now, or to marry you tomorrow?¡± There was a coldness and tightness to his voice. He was obviously very unhappy with her repeated refusal.


    Cen Xi knew that he was a privileged person and could have any woman he wanted. It was his biggest concession when he was willing to bow down to make up with her.


    It was just that he could not give her what she wanted.


    It was a waste of time for them to be together.


    Seeing that Cen Xi was silent, Qiao Yanze cursed. ¡°You found a new target so you don¡¯t want to go back with me? Do you have a special sense of achievement? Are you feeling very good seeing mee and beg you to go back? How can you be so scheming at such a young age?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyshes fluttered like the wings of an injured butterfly. Taking a deep breath, she raised her hands and wrapped it around the man¡¯s neck, giving him a smile. ¡°Yes, I am very scheming. Otherwise, how can I be Xiao Ying¡¯s sister?¡±


    A trace of resentment shed past Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes when he heard her mention Xiao Ying. Raising his hand, he was about to pinch her chin when she suddenly stood on tiptoes and came close to his ear. ¡°Young Master Qiao, I told you before that I won¡¯t let you take advantage of me again.¡±


    Qiao Yanze was stunned and when he reacted, the slender woman had already retreated three meters back.


    In her slender hand, there was...

 Chapter 1297 - Finding a New Father

    <h4>Chapter 1297: Finding a New Father</h4>


    There was a hole in the soil under his feet and the ground quaked. Qiao Yanze took a few steps back and roared out. ¡°F*ck, Cen Xi, you crazy woman...¡±


    Because he did not expect that she would dare to shoot. He was flustered when he stepped back.


    Other than his family being ruined and during his undercover period, when had he been flustered while growing up?


    Especially now when it was in front of Cen Xi.


    His expression was dark and he red at her angrily. ¡°You dare to shoot again?¡±


    His tall body came towards Cen Xi.


    Cen Xi did not let him go forward and shot at his feet. Her shooting skills were deadly urate and every shot was close to the front of his shoe.


    Qiao Yanze pointed at his chest. ¡°Fine, if you dare, shoot here.¡±


    Cen Xi nced at him and pulled the trigger, a bullet shooting out.


    ¡°F*ck.¡± Qiao Yanze saw that she really pulled the trigger and dodged to the side, avoiding the bullet.


    Cen Xi twirled the gun in her hand and then took out the remaining bullets, throwing them aside. ¡°You asked me to go back so that you can continue to sleep with me? You want me to go back with your attitude that makes me feel ufortable? Keep on dreaming!¡± Cen Xi threw the gun at him, turned and left quickly.


    Qiao Yanze looked at Cen Xi¡¯s slender figure and he frowned. Not only was her archery skills good, but she also shot well?


    How much of this woman was unknown to him?


    You could say that she was weak, but when she was being ruthless, she was even more ruthless than any man. She did not even furrow her eyebrow when she was shooting out those few shots.


    You could say that she was not weak, but when he pressed against her on the bed, her red cheeks, her gaze and soft voice was very coy.


    Qiao Yanze looked down at the still smoking gun, aplicated look in his eyes.


    ...


    Cen Xi walked to the entrance of the hall. Yan Hua was standing there and when she saw Cen Xiing over, she smiled and said to her, ¡°Xiao Xi, let¡¯s go back!¡±


    Deputy Lu came out and hearing Yan Hua¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. ¡°Sister-inw, there¡¯s still dinner in the canteen. You can leave after eating!¡±


    Yan Hua shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a concert soon and can¡¯t eat too much at night or I won¡¯t look good on camera.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re already so slim. Don¡¯t be too strict with yourself.¡±


    ¡°Deputy Lu, thank you for your kindness.¡±


    Deputy did not want to force Yan Hua and he came up to Cen Xi and exchanged phone numbers with her before taking them to the car.


    Deputy Lu returned to the hall and when Bo Yan saw that he came back alone, his slender eyes looked at the entrance of the hall. ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°They went back.¡±


    Bo Yan frowned unconsciously.


    ¡°General, you should tell Sister-inw about your insomnia. I think she will understand!¡±


    That year, Yan Hua left without saying a word which made him think that she had died of heart failure. He searched for her day and night and used all forces, but there was still no news of her.


    His longest record was not sleeping for five days and five nights.


    Later, he developed insomnia.


    Sleeping pills had no effect and he had insomnia all night long. He became anxious and restless, often having hallucinations.


    She disappeared suddenly and then came back suddenly. He was angry at first and did not want to forgive her that easily. But he still loved and doted her deep in his heart. She must have suffered during the days she left.


    He thought that his insomnia would get better after she had returned, but on the contrary, it became more serious.


    As hey on the same bed as her, he did not dare to look away from her, fearing that if he blinked, she would disappear.


    The psychiatrist suggested for him to stay at the force temporarily and go back home after getting his insomnia cured.


    Every few days, he would choose elites in the force to fight with him. Only when he was extremely tired and exhausted, could he finally sleep.


    His body was full of scars left from fighting because he always selected four to five elites to fight against him.


    Bo Yan pursed his lips slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll see if it can improve after some time.¡±


    ...


    Yan Hua drove Cen Xi out of the force.


    She looked outside through the rearview mirror several times, but did not see a car chasing behind and a trace of disappointment shed past her eyes.


    Cen Xi saw Yan Hua¡¯s low spirits andforted her softly. ¡°Sister Huahua, you must persevere!¡±


    Yan Hua was amused by Cen Xi¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely hold it in and not look for him this time.¡±


    Yan Hua came back home, took a bath and went to Little Apple¡¯s room. Seeing her daughter¡¯s beautiful little face, Yan Hua could not help kissing and holding her, which always helped to improve her mood.


    ...


    The next day.


    After washing up, Little Apple found Yan Hua in the kitchen.


    ¡°Mommy, what are you looking at?¡±¡±


    Yan Hua nced at Little Apple with a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯m shooting for a perfume advertisement in the afternoon. These are photos of a couple of handsome men sent by the director, they want me to pick out one as my partner for the shoot.¡±


    ¡°Wow, these brothers are so handsome!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re pretty handsome. Darling, which one do you think is good?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all good, but your husband is better.¡±


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think so. This mixed-blood one is not bad. I¡¯ll choose him.¡±


    Little Apple watched as her mommy sent the picture of the mixed-blood man to the director and she pouted. Why did she feel like her mommy had changed?


    Yesterday, Mommy had said that the most handsome and amazing man in the world was her General Bo!


    After choosing the model for the shoot, Yan Hua stood up from the sofa. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m going upstairs to change. Go and have breakfast first.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, lend me your phone. I want to call Sister Tiantian.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to ask about your Brother Xiaojie from Tiantian again?¡±


    Little Apple blushed. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, we girls have to be more reserved!¡±


    ¡°Mommy, hurry up and change your clothes!¡±


    Yan Hua touched Little Apple¡¯s head and felt a little worried. If Xiaojie did not like Little Apple in the future, what would she do when she grew up? This little one had beenmitted since she was young!


    She should talk less about her and Xiaojie¡¯s arranged marriage. Even if the rtionship between the Ye and Bo family was close, the rtionship between the children could not be forced.


    When Little Apple saw that Yan Hua had gone upstairs, her fair little fingers slid open the phone and she sent the picture of the mixed-blood model to her own phone, then used her phone to send it to Bo Yan¡¯s WeChat.


    She sent a voice message over, her voice crisp and adorable. ¡°Daddy, Daddy, Mommy is going to shoot for an advertisement with a super handsome mixed-blood model. You¡¯re always in the force and you nevere back anymore. Mommy may find a new daddy for me!¡±

 Chapter 1298 - Not Letting Her Be Close with Other Men

    <h4>Chapter 1298: Not Letting Her Be Close with Other Men</h4>


    When Bo Yan received Little Apple¡¯s message, he was about to go to the shooting range. He looked at the picture of the mixed-blood model, then listened to Little Apple¡¯s voice message.


    His handsome face darkened in an instant.


    After a while, Little Apple sent a picture of Yan Huaing down from the stairs.


    It was obvious that the little girl had taken it secretly.


    Yan Hua was wearing a Hepburn style little ck dress, the outlines smooth and elegant. It had a fitted waistline, a slightly fluffy dress hem and her slender long legs were exposed just enough to be a tease. Her long hair was tied into a bun, showing her beautiful and elegant facial features that were as fair as jade and incredibly eye-catching.


    There was a feminity on her that came with the passage of time.


    When Deputy Lu came into Bo Yan¡¯s office, he saw Bo Yan looking at his phone in a daze.


    ¡°General, the soldiers in the shooting range have gotten into formation and are waiting for you to go over.¡±


    Bo Yan had promised his brothersst night at the dinner party that he would teach them how to shoot guns. After all, Bo Yan was known as one of the best sharpshooters in the Capital force.


    Bo Yan put down his phone and nodded with a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Bo Yan walked to the shooting range. He was wearing a t-shirt that was tucked into a pair of long pants and ck boots. His waist was lean and his posture straight. As soon as he came, he attracted the attention of more than 200 elites in the shooting range.


    In their hearts, Bo Yan was like a god. He was one of the most capable right-hand men of the King, the leader of the force and the legend they worshipped.


    Bo Yan was usually aloof and indifferent, but he was even colder today, with an oppressive air emanating from him.


    He said a few words then took a gun from Deputy Lu¡¯s hand.


    He raised the gun with one hand, his action fast and stable. Before the people could see how he had shot the bullet, he stood with his feet apart and they heard a few shots rang out.


    Each bullet passed through the center of the same target.


    There was a sea of apuse.


    After the demonstration, Bo Yan did not linger too long in the shooting range and went back to his office with a cold expression.


    Sitting on the sofa, he took out his phone and saw that Little Apple had sent him a message ten minutes ago.


    ¡°The ce where Mommy is shooting the advertisement is at Sunshine Mall. It should be Uncle Yanzhi¡¯s territory. Daddy, if you want to snatch Mommy back, remember to call Uncle Yanzhi.¡±


    This young girl was like a mischievous elf. She knew everything!


    Bo Yan sat on the sofa and smoked a cigarette, then went back to his desk to continue his work.


    In the afternoon, Deputy Lu came to Bo Yan¡¯s office and found that he was staring at a document and that document turned out to be upside down.


    Deputy Lu did not dare to remind Bo Yan because he felt that there was something wrong with General Bo¡¯s mood today. There was a cold oppressive airing out from him, making people feel suffocated.


    It was better to keep his distance.


    Bo Yan did not go to the canteen for lunch in the afternoon. He took his car keys, called Lan Yanzhi and drove out of the force in his SUV.


    ...


    The perfume advertisement of Yan Hua and the mixed-blood model was filmed in the studio in the mall. The mall was cleared of people and only staff were permitted to enter.


    After Yan Hua arrived, the director introduced her to the mixed-blood model, The model was called Ciel and was an international model. It was true that he was tall and handsome, but Yan Hua had seen too many handsome men. In addition, she only had her husband in her eyes and no other handsome man could enter her eyes. After seeing Ciel, she did not fawn over or admire him like other girls.


    After greeting Ciel, Yan Hua listened attentively to the director¡¯s exnation for the filming.


    Ciel nced at Yan Hua a few times and found that she had her attention on the shooting content. A strange look shed past his eyes. He was rated as the most attractive male model in the world by the Western magazines and women who had seen him should not be so calm.


    Ciel went to Yan Hua and the director¡¯s side, trying to attract Yan Hua¡¯s attention, but she ignored him.


    But Yan Hua was professional in her work and when they were shooting for the first set of pictures, she cooperated with the director¡¯s requirements and put her arm over Ciel¡¯s shoulders, raising her exquisite and beautiful face and giving him a bright and charming smile.


    On the terrace opposite the studio stood two tall figures. One was wearing a t-shirt from the force and the other wore a pink men¡¯s shirt.


    They both had a cigarette between their lips. Lan Yanzhi¡¯s was not lit and he turned to look at the man puffing away beside him. ¡°Master Bo, you called me over to apany you while you watch your wife and a handsome man shoot advertisements?


    ¡°But your wife is really getting more and more star-like. Why didn¡¯t I see her potential before. She¡¯s getting more and more attractive and sexy.¡±


    Yan Hua had changed into a long red dress for the advertisement. The dress was cut-out at the back and not only did it show her perfect figure, but also her beautiful back. Although she had a child, her butterfly bone and outlines of her waist were incredibly perfect.


    When Bo Yan saw Ciel¡¯s handnding on Yan Hua¡¯s slender waist, his handsome face under the smoke turned dark in an instant.


    ¡°Are you still going to hold it in?¡± Lan Yanzhi raised his eyebrows andughed meanly.


    ¡°I promised her before that I would not interfere in her work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re magnanimous.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi¡¯s voice had just fallen when the man he had said was magnanimous suddenly left. ncing over, Lan Yanzhi saw the murderous look on his face and hurriedly followed him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°F*ck it, they¡¯re about to kiss. Can I still be indifferent?!¡±


    Lan Yanzhi nced at the studio and saw the male model lowering his head, his forehead resting against Yan Hua¡¯s and it was a beautiful scene...


    ¡°Director, I think we should be more intimate here. For example, adding a kissing scene...¡± Ciel proposed.


    When the director heard Ciel¡¯s suggestion, he looked at Yan Hua and said, ¡°Huahua doesn¡¯t ept intimate scenes.¡±


    Yan Hua stood by one side without needing to say anything because the director knew her principles, but she saw a tall figure walking over from the corner of her eye and so she said in a clear voice, ¡°I can consider it. If kissing can make the shooting effect better.¡±


    Ciel¡¯s eyes turned bright.


    Yan Hua was cold and indifferent to him on the surface, but was interested in him in her heart, right? It was said that she had never done intimate scenes when shooting advertisement, but she wanted to have a kissing scene with him?


    The director was about to ask Yan Hua if she was really considering the kissing scene when he suddenly felt a cold air attacking him. Before he could say anything, a cold voice sounded. ¡°Who dares to do a kissing scene with her?¡±


    The studio staff saw that someone was creating trouble and wanted to go forward when Bo Yan suddenly pulled out a gun from his waist and put it on the table. The cold and fierce aura made people shiver on the spot.

 Chapter 1299 - Barging in Domineeringly During the Live Broadcast

    <h4>Chapter 1299: Barging in Domineeringly During the Live Broadcast</h4>


    The director looked at Bo Yan. There was a strong aura on him that belonged to one with a high status. At first nce, anyone could tell he was a big shot not to be trifled with.


    Following behind was the big boss of this mall, the Capital¡¯s well-known investment predator, Young Master Lan.


    The director hurried forward and greeted Lan Yanzhi and inquired Lan Yanzhi about Bo Yan¡¯s identity. Learning that he was Yan Hua¡¯s husband, the director¡¯s mouth fell open slightly. ¡°So he¡¯s Huahua¡¯s husband...¡±


    Ciel seemed to be unhappy with the appearance of Bo Yan. ¡°You¡¯re from XX force, aren¡¯t you? How can you be so demanding?¡±


    When the director heard Ciel¡¯s words, he hurried over and pulled him aside. Yan Hua looked at the man whose eyes were dark and expression cold. She then smiled and after letting the director know, she went to the dressing room.


    Yan Hua had a new assistant, Xiao Qing and she did not know that Yan Hua was married. She followed Yan Hua into the dressing room and patted her chest, saying, ¡°Sister Huahua, the man who put the gun down just now was so scary. Why didn¡¯t he allow you to have the kissing scene? Could it be that he is interested in Ciel and is the aggressive one?¡±


    When Yan Hua heard her assistant¡¯s words, she could not help but chuckle. ¡°You have such great imagination.¡±


    ¡°Oh by the way, Sister Huahua. You have to do a 10-minute charity live stream now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let me touch up on my makeup, would you help me set up the live stream?¡±


    Yan Hua was going to do a live stream of helping the stray animals and all the gifts from the fans would be given to the animal foundation.


    After Yan Hua¡¯s return, the sales of her new album had be the first in the world. Her fans were highly cohesive and when the live stream started, tens of millions of users poured in.


    ¡°Wow, the goddess is so pretty today.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so sexy in the long red dress.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful I¡¯m crying.¡±


    Countless people began to give gifts. With a smile on her delicate and elegant face, she did a heart pose with her hands to her fans.


    Yan Hua introduced the theme of the live stream and how to save the stray animals. After the introduction, there were three minutes left and at the request of the fans, Yan Hua sang a song from her new album.


    But, before she could sing, the door to the dressing room was suddenly opened by a huge force.


    Yan Hua looked at the man who hade in on reflex and shot him a look, but the man did not seem to have seen it. He walked to her side and grabbed her shoulders, turning her around. ¡°You¡¯re angering me on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Yan Hua pushed Bo Yan and mouthed at him. ¡°Go out first, I¡¯m working.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot this advertisement. I think that kid wants to take advantage of you.¡±


    At this time, the live stream was flooded with Bo Yan entering. The fans did not see Bo Yan¡¯s face, only his side profile and his tall body.


    ¡°Oh my God, who is this? His figure is amazing!¡±


    ¡°Not only is his figure good, but his side profile is good looking too. His nose bridge is so high, his lips are so sexy and his jawline is perfect!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going crazy. Do you all find that when he stands beside our goddess, the difference in their heights is so cute and loving?¡±


    ¡°Not only! His voice, his voice is also very deep and sexy. I have no resistance to this brother at all!¡±


    Xiao Qing, the assistant who was looking at her phone by the side, was overwhelmed by the fans. There shouldn¡¯t be reactions about the man¡¯s looks and figure when he suddenly appeared beside their goddess!


    Yan Hua looked at her dazed assistant and gestured for her to turn off the live stream. Her assistant was drawn to thements flooding the live stream and did not notice the look Yan Hua had shot at her.


    Bo Yan saw that Yan Hua was distracted and not looking at him and he frowned. ¡°Do you miss being kissed? Fine, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re craz©`Mmph!¡±


    The man¡¯s cold lips pressed against her soft and red lips.


    Yan Hua¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Did he know she was doing a live stream? He was kissing her in front of all the people in the world!


    Realizing that she was still distracted, Bo Yan¡¯s expression turned colder. He sped the back of her head with his hand and his tongue entered her mouth to entangle with hers.


    She had not been kissed by him for a long time. The moment the cold and masculine breath entered her mouth, she felt like an electric current had passed through her body, her mind turning nk.


    She had even forgotten that they were kissing in front of millions of people.


    He kissed her hard and her breath was plundered by him. She had a feeling of drowning in water and her body turned soft, her fingers could not help grasping the t-shirt on his chest.


    Xiao Qing looked at thements on the live stream and she raised her head, looking at the man and woman who were kissing heatedly. She then realized that she had not turned off the live stream.


    She ended the live stream hurriedly and then called Yan Hua¡¯s manager. This live stream would definitely cause an uproar in Weibo and in the end, it even caused the server to fail.


    Yan Hua was released by Bo Yan after Xiao Qing had left the dressing room.


    There was a faint redness on Yan Hua¡¯s face and her breath was unstable. Raising her eyes, she looked at the calm man in front of her whose eyes were like stars in the night sky. ¡°Are youing home tonight?¡±


    ¡°I still have work in the force. I¡¯ll go back after some time.¡±


    When Yan Hua heard his words, she frowned. She thought that they had made up after he had kissed her.


    Was he still unable to forgive her leaving without saying a word?


    Yan Hua closed her eyes, suppressing the disappointment in her heart. She put her hands on his chest and pushed him, her body stepping back a few steps. ¡°Bo Yan, if you don¡¯te home tonight, don¡¯t evere back again! Yes, I admit that I was wrong for leaving that time, but you have punished me for such a long time, isn¡¯t it enough? If you continue to be like this, let¡¯s not go on!¡±


    A menacing look appeared in Bo Yan¡¯s eyes, his jaw clenched tight. ¡°What do you mean ¡®not go on¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Divorce!¡±


    Yan Hua regretted it the moment she said that word. But she had already said it, it was toote to take it back.


    Bo Yan pursed his lips, a dark expression appeared on his cold face and his slender, upturned eyes stared fixedly at her. ¡°You want a divorce? Yan Hua, I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±


    With that, he turned and strode away. Yan Hua started to chase after him, but after thinking about it, she stopped.


    She heard from Zhizhi that during the period she had left, he was suffering and was even willing to give up some of his life to her, as long as she could live well.


    After she had returned, she could understand that he ignored her and did not forgive her.


    However, she would also feel sad when he stayed in the force, did not go home and did notmunicate with her. How could they go on together if they didn¡¯t talk? She felt that their hearts could no longer be close.


    ...


    When Lan Yanzhi saw Bo Yaning out, he put his phone in front of Bo Yan. ¡°F*ck, Master Bo you¡¯re a trending search topic. Now many fans of your wife are mass hunting you. You dared to kiss their goddess!¡±

 Chapter 1300 - It’s Her General Bo’s

    <h4>Chapter 1300: It¡¯s Her General Bo¡¯s</h4>


    Bo Yan nced at the trending hot topic and said coldly, ¡°Announce that it¡¯s herwful husband who kissed her.¡±


    She wanted a divorce? He would let the world know that she was a married woman!


    Lan Yanzhi said, ¡°Do you need me to post a picture of your face?¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s eyes swept over Lan Yanzhi gloomily, his expression not looking very good. ¡°Let¡¯s keep a sense of mystery.¡±


    Lan Yanzhi was speechless.


    ...


    Before Yan Hua¡¯s team had the time to do any public rtions regarding Yan Hua being kissed during the live stream, another trending post appeared on the Inte.


    The man who kissed Yan Hua with the killer side profile was Yan Hua¡¯s husband.


    Many die-hard fans of Yan Hua knew that she was married and had an adorable daughter. It was just that they had never seen their goddess¡¯s husband.


    Now, their goddess¡¯s husband had appeared. Although he only showed the side of his face, he was no worse than any of the handsome young hunks in the entertainment industry. There was a masculine air of a person of a high status to him and it was iparable to ordinary people.


    Yan Hua did not know whether tough or cry when she saw the post revealing that the man who had kissed her was her husband.


    If she had guessed correctly, the person who revealed this should have gotten Bo Yan¡¯s permission.


    Since he didn¡¯t want a divorce, why didn¡¯t he want to go home?


    ...


    In a high-ss clubhouse.


    Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran looked at Yan Hua, whose cheeks were flushed red from drinking. The two of them advised her to drink less, but Yan Hua shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just let me loose for a while!¡±


    ¡°What is going on with Bo Yan? He¡¯s unwilling to have a good talk with you?¡± Xia Yanran asked with a frown.


    Xia Yanran, whose rtionship was the most bumpy and had the most times separating and getting back together, was now being doted on by Xiao Yi. She was the most happy and stress free one of the three of them.


    Tears filled Yan Hua¡¯s eyes. Only in front of her best sisters could she show her vulnerability.


    ¡°He¡¯s always the kind of person who likes to keep everything bottled in his heart. He¡¯s even worse at expressing himself than Xiao Yi. Actually, I can¡¯t me him too much. I¡¯m like that myself. When I left, I thought it was for the good of both of us, but I hurt him too deeply!¡±


    Xia Yanran frowned. ¡°But it¡¯s all in the past. He can¡¯t just not forgive you forever!¡±


    Nan Zhi held Yan Hua¡¯s slender shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll go back tonight and see if I can find anything about Bo Yan¡¯s thoughts from Sihan.¡±


    Yan Hua sniffed. ¡°I¡¯ll give him a little more time. If he is still like this, I¡¯ll just get a divorce! I can raise Little Apple myself!¡±


    ...


    Yan Hua drank a little too much and was slightly drunk when she went out of the clubhouse. Nan Zhi helped Yan Hua into the car and instructed the chauffeur to send Yan Hua back.


    Along the way, Yan Hua touched her ear and found that one of her earrings had fallen off.


    The earrings were given to her by Bo Yan before and they were very important to her.


    She immediately asked the chauffeur to turn back to the clubhouse. When the car was about to arrive at the gate of the clubhouse, Yan Hua saw a familiar SUV parked there.


    Getting out of the car, Yan Hua went to the front of the SUV and looked at the license te.


    It was her General Bo¡¯s.


    It was sote at night. He did not go home and was not at the force. Why did hee to the clubhouse? But then she thought that he might have a gathering with Lan Yanzhi and his friends.


    Yan Hua did not think much about it. She went to the room and found the earring in the gap of the sofa.


    Coming out of the room, she saw two attendants in the corridor talking in low voices.


    ¡°That General Bo is special in ourdy boss¡¯s heart. Every time hees, she would receive him personally when she seldom receives distinguished guests.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and every time they stay in Room 1 for an hour.¡±


    ¡°Lady Boss should be General Bo¡¯s bosom friend!¡±


    ¡°Lady Boss is the greatest beauty whom many elites in the Capital want to meet. She won¡¯t evene out to y a song even if someone offered a high price. I didn¡¯t expect General Bo to have such good fortune.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s eyebrows furrowed together.


    Bo Yan came to the clubhousete at night not to have a gathering with Lan Yanzhi, but to meet that mysterious Lady Boss, Yun Niang?


    Yan Hua had heard about this Yun Niang before. She heard that she was once the beauty of the Capital. Although she was over 30 years old, she was well-known in the aristocratic circle.


    Many young rich men wanted to make Yun Niang smile, but she was very cold and arrogant and seldom showed her face. Thus, she was quite mysterious and legendary.


    How did Bo Yan know Yun Niang? How did they get so close?


    Yan Hua could not just leave the clubhouse as if she did not hear anything. She walked over to Room 1 unconsciously, as if she was pulled along by an invisible string.


    The door was closed tightly. Yan Hua looked around and seeing that there was no one, she pushed the door open a crack.


    The furnishing in the room was antique looking and elegant. Bo Yan sat at the tea table drinking tea. He had changed and was wearing a white shirt. A woman in a cheongsam with a very exquisite figure sat on one side, ying the guzheng.


    The beautiful melody was like a spring that could make people¡¯s irritated heart calm down.


    Elegant makeup was applied on the woman¡¯s face, her hair was done up in a bun and her lips painted a bright red. Her eyes were lowered when she yed the guzheng and from a distance, she looked like a socialite from the Republican China period, incredibly beautiful.


    This woman was beautiful, charming and cold. Her temperament was natural and it was no wonder many young rich men wanted to spend a lot of money just to make her smile.


    Yan Hua closed the door and left the clubhouse, returning home.


    Little Apple had gone to her ssmate¡¯s house in the evening and would not being back tonight. She said that she saw the trending topic in Weibo and that Daddy would definitelye home so she wanted to let them spend time alone.


    Yan Hua did not tell Little Apple that her daddy would not be back. She sat on the sofa for a while, before going back to her room to take a bath. After her bath, shey on the bed.


    An hourter, she heard the sound of the engine of a car outside.


    After a short while, she heard the sound of the man¡¯s steady footsteps.


    Yan Hua turned to the side with her back facing the bedroom door and did not turn on the light or say anything.


    After entering the bedroom, Bo Yan went to the bedside and stared at the back of Yan Hua¡¯s head for a while. Seeing that she was asleep, he did not wake her up and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Yan Hua heard the sound of running water and felt a heaviness in her heart. She did not feel sleepy at all.


    He went out of the bedroom after taking his bath.


    Yan Hua got out of the bed and seeming to have thought of something, she went into the bathroom. Picking up the shirt he had changed out from, she sniffed at it and looked at it carefully.


    She found a faint lipstick mark on the side of the cor.


    Yan Hua looked at the faint lipstick mark unblinkingly. She felt her body turn cold and her blood froze. Holding the clothes, she shivered unconsciously.

 Chapter 1301

    <h4>Chapter 1301: You Go Your Way And I Go Mine</h4>


    Yan Hua then sniffed the shirt again.


    There was the fresh masculine scent of him and another faint and unfamiliar smell of perfume.


    Yan Hua could not help thinking about the elegant and beautiful woman in Room 1. The smell of perfume on Bo Yan should be left by that woman, Yun Niang!


    As Yan Hua held the shirt tightly, her fingers tightened their grip as if she was going to shred the shirt into pieces. Her heart was heavy and panicked, and she circled around the bathroom.


    He was a normal man and no matter how controlled and calm he was, he would have irrational moments. He did not want toe home. Would he have gone to Yun Niang...


    Yan Hua was getting more panicked and afraid the more she thought about it.


    She was furious, but also felt like crying.


    Throwing the shirt down, she went out of the bedroom.


    Standing at the door of the study, she saw that the door was not closed fully and a faint yellow lighting out. The man sat at his desk with a cigarette between his fingers. Under the bluish-white smoke, his slender and cold eyes were staring fixedly at theputer screen.


    Yan Hua wanted to go in and question him about the lipstick mark on his cor, but her legs seemed to have been filled with lead, making her unable to move.


    She admitted that she was afraid. If that lipstick mark was really left by Yun Niang and he admitted that he had another woman outside, what should she do?


    They had been divorced once before. Were they going to divorce again?


    Little Apple hoped that her daddy and mommy could make up and live happily together. Was this family going to be broken again?


    Yan Hua had aplicated feeling in her heart and her eyes prickled with tears.


    So in the end, she did not go into the study to find him. Perhaps she had misunderstood him. It was not easy for them toe this far and she could not be suspicious.


    Yan Hua returned to the bedroom and waited quietly for him toe back to the room to sleep.


    He was a clean freak. If he coulde back to sleep, it meant that he did not touch another woman...


    But, one hour went by, two hours went by...


    The man did note back to the room.


    Yan Hua¡¯s expectant heart gradually turned cold.


    She put her hands under her face, looking at the moonlight outside the window and her vision was gradually blurred by hot tears.


    The night faded and the sky was turning bright.


    The man did note back to the room all night.


    Yan Hua got up and went to the study. The man was no longer inside. She then asked the maid and the maid said that he had gone for a morning run.


    Yan Hua sat at his desk, turned on theputer and printed out a document.


    ...


    When Yan Hua was at the dining room, the man hade back from his run and went upstairs for a quick bath beforeing back down to the dining room.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the East China Sea to handle some work. I¡¯ll be back in about half a month.¡±


    Yan Hua ate the porridge with her head lowered, a lump in her throat, but she did not show her emotion on her face. ¡°Where were youst night?¡±


    Bo Yan nced at Yan Hua and said the name of the clubhouse.


    ¡°You were with Yun Niangst night?¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s eyes that were looking at Yan Hua darkened. He did not deny it and hummed.


    With a bang, Yan Hua mmed her chopsticks onto the table. She did not expect him to admit it so directly.


    Getting up from the chair, she went upstairs with her heart tightening.


    Bo Yan looked at Yan Hua¡¯s retreating figure and frowned. Seeming to have thought of something, he chased after her.


    Yan Hua mmed the bedroom door shut.


    Bo Yan knocked at the door. ¡°I only went to listen to music and drink tea.¡±


    The woman in the room did not respond.


    Bo Yan raised his hand and knocked again. But no matter how he knocked, the woman inside did not open the door.


    A menacing look appeared on Bo Yan¡¯s handsome and cold face. What was she thinking?


    Bo Yan went to the butler to get the spare key and opened the door. The woman who did not open the door, sat by the bed, holding a document in her hands and there was a white shirt beside her.


    Bo Yan narrowed his eyes. That shirt was the one he had changed out fromst night.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yan Hua did not look at Bo Yan and handed him the document in her hand.


    Bo Yan nced at the big words on the document: Divorce Agreement.


    ¡°Yan Hua, I will not divorce you!¡±


    Yan Hua stood up, her beautiful face tensed. She was no longer the fat girl who was introverted and weak. She now had a unique and strong aura. ¡°You made a major mistake. Do you want me to just swallow it down?¡±


    With that, Yan Hua threw the white shirt on him. When Bo Yan picked it up, he saw that there was a faint lipstick mark on the cor.


    Last night, after listening to the music, he nned to leave when several drunk young rich men wanted to take advantage of Yun Niang. Yun Niang identally bumped into him when they pushed her, and perhaps the lipstick mark was left at that time.


    It was obvious that Yan Hua had misunderstood.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with her. She identally left the lipstick mark.¡± Bo Yan was not someone who liked to exin himself, but for Yan Hua, he had made many exceptions. ¡°I have a little insomnia, so I went to listen to her music and drink some tea. I didn¡¯t cross the line.¡±


    A mocking smile appeared on Yan Hua¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°You have insomnia and didn¡¯te home but went to find another woman? Bo Yan, I¡¯ve never seen someone who can make up such a ridiculous reason for cheating.¡±


    Bo Yan frowned. ¡°You think I¡¯m lying?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you? How long have I been back? And how long have you been ignoring me? Or is it that other women can relieve your insomnia, and I can¡¯t? Then why are you still together with me? Go find another woman then!¡±


    Bo Yan looked at the furious woman and his jaw clenched tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡±


    He was always like that. No matter how she made a fuss or how angry she was, he looked calm and indifferent. She could not see what he was thinking.


    This feeling made her feel as if a big stone had fallen into her chest, making her unable to breathe.


    ¡°I¡¯m fed up with being unable to see what¡¯s on your mind. Bo Yan, do you think I can¡¯t live without you? It was you who chased me back and asked me and Little Apple to live together with you! I had a heart problem and when I left that time, I was prepared to die quietly. Do you think I had it easy as well? My heart also ached and I felt miserable too!


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t trust andmunicate with each other, then you live your own life and I will take Little Apple to live mine in the future.¡±


    Ayer of frost appeared in Bo Yan¡¯s slender eyes and he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

 Chapter 1302 - Don’t Think About Leaving My Side in This Life!

    <h4>Chapter 1302: Don¡¯t Think About Leaving My Side in This Life!</h4>


    In those days where he had no news of her, life was like a living hell for him and if it had not been for Little Apple, he did not know if he would have lived until she came back.


    Then after she came back, he was afraid that she would leave him when he was not paying attention.


    He was not good with words. He thought that she understood him and trusted him. But he did not expect that she would have thought that he had gone to find another woman.


    She did not listen to his exnation and wanted to leave him again!


    Bo Yan¡¯s emotions were slightly out of control and he felt a rage in his heart. His expression turned dark and he tried to control himself. ¡°Yan Hua, from heaven to hell, don¡¯t even think of leaving me again in this life!¡±


    He tore that divorce agreement into pieces, turned and left with a thunderous expression.


    Yan Hua looked at the pieces of torn paper and the white shirt he had thrown to the ground, her chest heaving slightly.


    She was the one who was questioning and confronting him, but why was he the one looking aggrieved and hurt in the end?


    Yan Hua sat inside the room for some time and only came out from the bedroom when her manager called her.


    She went to thepany and picked up Little Apple at school in the afternoon.


    Little Apple saw the faint shadows under Yan Hua¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mommy, you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡±


    Yan Hua touched Little Apple¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°I had a little insomnia.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of Daddy going away for work? Don¡¯t worry, he will be back in half a month.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°He told you already?¡±


    ¡°Mm, he called me. He should already be there by now!¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s mood which she spent a day to calm down became bad again. He called their daughter but did not even send a text message to her.


    Forget it. It was not like she could not live without him.


    ...


    Yan Hua was busy with preparations for her concert and had no time to contact Bo Yan.


    This was Yan Hua¡¯s first concert after returning and it would be held in the Capital¡¯s stadium which could hold ten thousand people. She was going to change into 12 sets of clothes made by top designers and sing 30 songs.


    This was not a small test for her.


    Yan Hua was busy from morning to night every day. She was a person who demanded perfection in her work and did not want any errors.


    But two days before the concert, there was an incident that nearly ruined her reputation.


    It happened in the middle of the night. Yan Hua and Little Apple were sleeping and she was woken up by the ringing of her phone.


    It was from her manager.


    Yan Hua picked up her phone and went out of Little Apple¡¯s room.


    ¡°Sister Mei, it¡¯s sote in the night. Is anything the matter?¡±


    ¡°Huahua, look at Weibo now.¡±


    Sister Mei was an experienced manager. She was calm and capable usually and seldom sounded flustered. So Yan Hua hung up the phone and immediately opened Weibo.


    Her private message box was almost exploding. Yan Hua pursed her lips, feeling that something was wrong.


    Herst post was sent yesterday and there were 30000 to 40000ments, but now there were 500000.


    A chill ran up Yan Hua¡¯s spine.


    Taking a deep breath, she clicked on thements section.


    Seeing the contents and screenshot photos from thements, Yan Hua suddenly felt a sense of panic and coldness like she had fallen into an abyss.


    What did she just see?


    Almost all thements were scolding her. All the screenshots were pictures of a naked woman doing shameful things with a man. Such pictures wereparable to a nude picture scandal.


    ¡°Our goddess is easy in private. I¡¯m going to stop being a fan and unfollow her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so shameless that I almost threw up the meal I atest night!¡±


    ¡°A few days ago there was also a man who kissed her, wasn¡¯t it her husband? The man in the video is not that man!¡±


    ¡°The private life of a star is really interesting. She already has a daughter and is still so indecent.¡±


    ¡°Who has the full video, please send it to me, I want to see it too.¡±


    ...


    Yan Hua looked at the woman on the screenshot. Under the dim light, the woman¡¯s facial features were very simr to hers. It might be because of her long hair, the make up, lighting and the angle it was shot. From the pictures alone, it was impossible to tell who was real or who was fake.


    Yan Hua then looked at the man. She did not know him at all.


    It was obvious that someone was trying to ruin her reputation before she had her concert. Though Yan Hua thought over and over, she could not think of who she had offended.


    Her phone rang, it was Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Huahua, I know that¡¯s not you. Do you need my help?¡±


    Yan Hua felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Thank you, Zhizhi. Don¡¯t worry, I will try to rify it myself.¡±


    After Nan Zhi¡¯s call, Xia Yanran and Cen Xi called her as well.


    After finishing the call with them, Yan Hua called her manager. ¡°Sister Mei, the woman in the video is not me and I don¡¯t know the man as well. This matter has already spread online and we can¡¯t force the portal to delete the video. Quickly ask thepany to make a statement and ask Xiao Qing and the chauffeur to pick me up tomorrow morning. I will go to file a police report.¡±


    Sister Mei felt relieved when she heard Yan Hua sound so calm. If one was not strong enough when faced with the overwhelming cyber violence and doubts, they would be knocked down by those abusive words and nder.


    But Yan Hua had experienced too many things, this would not bring her down easily.


    ...


    The next day.


    Yan Hua went to the police station and many reporters who heard about it were waiting at the entrance of the police station.


    Since Yan Hua¡¯spany had made a statement and with Yan Huaing personally to make a report, someizens chose to believe that the woman in the video was not Yan Hua.


    But at this moment, a blogger revealed that when Yan Hua was shooting for a perfume advertisement, she seduced the international model, Ciel and proposed to have a kissing scene with Ciel. The blogger even posted a picture of Yan Hua standing on tiptoes as if she was kissing Ciel.


    Ciel was the dream man of many women. When they saw such news,izens immediately stood on Ciel¡¯s side and started to scold and attack Yan Hua.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t even let off Ciel. It seems like she really is the woman in the video.¡±


    ¡°How dare the lewd woman go report it to the police!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, go refund your tickets for her concert and never buy the products she endorsed, her albums and make her leave the entertainment industry!¡±


    ...


    After Yan Hua reported the case in the police station, Xiao Qing handed her phone to Yan Hua angrily.


    ¡°Are theseizens blind? The woman in the video has obviously put on makeup to look like Sister Huahua. Thepany has rified that it¡¯s not Sister Huahua already, but they still believe that it¡¯s you!


    ¡°The most despicable is this verified user. Who did he receive money from to attack Sister Huahua like this! It was Ciel who proposed the kissing scene first!¡±


    Yan Hua said nothing and she looked at the verified ount that had leaked the news of her proposing to kiss Ciel. Then she saw an unusually active dummy ount in thements, instigating and ming the fire in her negative news.

 Chapter 1303 - He Appeared When She Needed Him Most

    <h4>Chapter 1303: He Appeared When She Needed Him Most</h4>


    After identifying this, Yan Hua shared that unusually active private ount to Sister Mei calmly. ¡°Check this ount.¡±


    An hourter, Sister Mei found out that that ount was Ciel¡¯s private ount. Then, from that private ount, she found another of Ciel¡¯s private ounts.


    Sister Mei¡¯s public rtions skills were very strong, as she immediately directed the public to expose Ciel¡¯s private ount.


    Theizens¡¯ discovery skills and sharpness were more agile than Sister Mei had expected and very quickly, both of Ciel¡¯s private ounts had been exposed.


    Netizens saw Ciel posting on an ount he was inactive on, on the day he had filmed the perfume advertisement with Yan Hua: ¡®F*ck, a woman actually dared to reject my kissing scene and got her husband to scare me with his gun. I¡¯m f*cking afraid of nothing. Since you dare make me unhappy, I¡¯ll y you to death.¡¯


    By the time Ciel realized that something was wrong, it was already toote for him to delete the content on his private ounts.


    Theizens understood the truth now. It wasn¡¯t Yan Hua that wanted to add the kiss scene, it was the male model, Ciel. A new wave of attacks swarmed towards Ciel now.


    Seeing Ciel¡¯s main ount attacked, Xiao Qing tsked loudly, ¡°To think that I thought Ciel so handsome he could be my eye candy... I didn¡¯t think he would be so low. Sister Huahua, do you think he got someone to film that video so he could ruin you?¡±


    ¡°We cannot eliminate this possibility.¡± Yan Hua revealed her guess as she nced at the police officer that was taking her testimony.


    The police officer nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs Bo. We will find this Ciel right away.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± If Ciel was the one who had nned all of this, catching him would allow them to find the female in the video. When that came, Yan Hua would be able to hold another press conference to clear her name.


    However, tomorrow would be her concert. If this issue wasn¡¯t settled today, there might be arge amount of refunds and unhappiness towards her.


    Yan Hua waited in the police station for the entire morning. It was only nearing noon that the police officer told her that after they found Ciel¡¯s IP address through his private ount. But when they had arrived at Ciel¡¯s apartment, he was already gone. Only his assistant was there. His assistant had onlymented on Ciel¡¯s behalf that he knew nothing about the scandalous video.


    ¡°Mrs Bo, we found that Ciel has flown to M Countryst night.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s expression changed a little. If they couldn¡¯t catch Ciel, it would be hard to calm this situation quickly.


    Yan Hua quickly called her manager. ¡°We cannot find Ciel. Let¡¯s arrange for a press conference this afternoon first.¡±


    ¡°Huahua, it¡¯ll be hard to rify the situation without the people involved.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way.¡±


    Yan Hua led Xiao Qing and her bodyguards out of the police station. When the group of reporters camping outside of the police station saw Yan Hua and her entourageing out, they instantly swarmed towards her excitedly.


    The unending shes and shutters were so overwhelming that it was hard to keep one¡¯s eyes open in front of them.


    The bodyguards were blocking the reporter, but because there were too many reporters, with many of them being tall male reporters, who kept squeezing in, the bodyguards had been pushed away and the reporters pointed their microphones at Yan Hua sessfully.


    One of the well-known photographers was pushed forward by the people behind him and therge camera on his shoulder identally hit Yan Hua¡¯s forehead.


    In pain, Yan Hua pursed her lips tightly, wanting to leave as quickly as possible. However, the reporters and photographers had surrounded herpletely and she had no way of getting out.


    Xiao Qing and the two bodyguards were already pushed out of the circle by the reporters.


    ¡°Yan Hua, do you have any evidence to prove that you¡¯re not the female in the video?¡±


    ¡°The voice of the female in the video is extremely simr to yours. Are you sure that the woman isn¡¯t you?¡±


    Holding onto the pain at her forehead, Yan Hua nced at the questioning reporter with a tense expression. ¡°I¡¯m not the one in the video and as for the details, I will reveal them all in the press conference this aftern©`¡±


    ¡°Will you show the evidence in your press conference?¡±


    ¡°If the female in the video isn¡¯t you, can you bring her out for a confrontation?¡±


    Hearing the reporter¡¯s offensive questions, Xiao Qing was terribly angry. She pulled some of the reporters out, wanting to enter the circle to bring Yan Hua out. However, the reporters didn¡¯t let anyone move them. Instead of squeezing into the circle, she was pushed onto the floor instead.


    ncing at the squeezing and pushing reporters who were all asking using questions and that she was right in the middle of it, Yan Hua started to feel difficulty breathing. She shouted loudly, ¡°Please move away!¡±


    ¡°Yan Hua, you haven¡¯t answered our questions!¡±


    ¡°Yan Hua, do you think your concert tomorrow night will go on as nned?¡±


    Yan Hua only wanted to leave, but the reporters didn¡¯t let her. In the frantic squeezing and pushing, Yan Hua was hit by another camera once again. Immersed in the pain, she didn¡¯t notice someone losing their bnce behind her and ended up falling on her.


    With how slender Yan Hua was, how could she handle the person¡¯s weight on her? She lost her bnce as well and fell on the floor.


    The venue erupted into chaos instantly.


    Just as Xiao Qing was about to go back into the police station to ask for help, about five ck sedans arrived in front of the police station suddenly.


    A door opened and an impressive figure got out of the car. Under his short hair, the man¡¯s face was cold and dark.


    The doors of the other cars opened at the same time and tall elite soldiers, all dressed in ck, got out of the car speedily and surrounded the chaotic group of reporters instantly.


    ¡°All of you, move away!¡± The man who had always been calm and rational currently had a dark expression as he chided angrily.


    Noticing that something was wrong, the reporters all shivered in fear when they saw the unfriendly man. They hurriedly made way for a path.


    Yan Hua was on the floor. When she saw the cold figure walking towards her from the corner of her eye, for a second, she thought she was imagining things.


    After what had happenedst night, all of her close friends had contacted her, telling her that they believed in her. However, her other half was the only one that did nothing.


    She thought that he would never appear and get involved in this situation from start to end.


    Seeing him appear with so many elite soldiers here, the urge to cry suddenly overwhelmed her.


    His usually clean jaw was covered with faint stubble. He looked rather untidy, so he was probably in too much of a rush to clean himself properly.


    Although Yan Hua thought that she could handle this situation by herself, she was still a woman after all and wanted a strong shoulder to rely on when she was attacked so badly.


    The man arrived in front of her within a fewrge strides. He crouched down and grabbed her arm. ¡°I rushed back after seeing the news. Am I toote?¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s eyes turned red as tears blurred her vision. Her lips trembled as she squeezed out, ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Bo Yan lifted Yan Hua up before he leaned down to kiss her wet eyes. ¡°The woman isn¡¯t as pretty as you are and the man isn¡¯t as handsome as I am.¡±


    Yan Hua was originally feeling really sad and nervous, worried that he wouldn¡¯t believe her. However, hearing him say what he did made her burst out inughter. ¡°His figure isn¡¯t as good as yours either.¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You watched the entire video? I only took a nce at that woman¡¯s face and already knew that it wasn¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°What time is it now for you to still care if I saw another man? I¡¯m caught up in a sticky situation right now. I have to go back to the office to discuss the press conference this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there reporters here? Just get them to stand here. I will settle it with anyone that pushes you or questions you. As for the couple in the video, don¡¯t worry about it. I will find them!¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°H-How are you going to find them?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡±

 Chapter 1304 - Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1304: Strength</h4>


    All of the reporters were brought into the police station. Their cameras and phones had been confiscated by the elite soldiers Bo Yan had brought with him.


    Some of the reporters worked inrge corporations and were treated carefully and respectfully by others when they went out for interviews. When had they ever been treated like this?


    ¡°Who are you exactly? How can you detain us here?¡±


    Bo Yan got one of his men to bring Yan Hua into a resting room while he stood in front of the reporters. His handsome facial features were covered in a thinyer of darkness and sharpness as he said slowly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. The important thing is to settle the issue between Yan Hua and the woman in the video.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to force us to help Yan Hua rify that she isn¡¯t the woman in the video? This is a ruling byw in this society. Even if you detain us, we will not give in easily!¡± That reporter said as he stood up, looking like he felt extremely righteous to not bow down to power.


    Bo Yan had a hand in his pocket, exuding an absolute strong and cold aura that only people with high status and power would have. He walked in front of that reporter, raised an eyebrow and lifted his hand to grab that person¡¯s arm.


    Suddenly, a loud crack sounded and that person¡¯s arm was dislocated.


    Bo Yan said coldly, a strong oppressiveness exuding from his eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your hands to be broken, you¡¯d better sit down here quietly. When everything is settled, I will naturally give you an answer!¡±


    Everyone else who had an opinion against Bo Yan all shut up after seeing what happened.


    After Bo Yan went into the resting room, no one dared to speak at first. However,ter, a rather experienced reporter seemed to have thought of something and said softly, ¡°If I¡¯m not guessing wrongly, this person is really someone we cannot offend. I think he is the King¡¯s right-hand man, Bo Yan.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, I heard that General Bo is super low-key and rarely appears in front of the public. He is a mysterious yet amazing person. It can be said that General Bo yed a very huge part in helping the King stabilize his power and position.¡±


    ¡°Could General Bo be that the soldier that barged into Yan Hua¡¯s live-stream that time?¡±


    All of the reporters started to chatter amongst themselves. However, that reporter who had a dislocated arm didn¡¯t dare to even breathe loudly.


    How was he so courageous to dare talk back to General Bo?


    ...


    In the resting room.


    Yan Hua revealed everything that had happened to Bo Yan. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that Ciel found someone to tarnish my reputation. However, Ciel has already gone to M Country and his assistant knows nothing, so we cannot find the couple in the video.¡±


    Bo Yan noted the slight darkness under Yan Hua¡¯s eyes, knowing that she was facing tremendous stress from what had happened. He caressed her head. ¡°I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    The moment Bo Yan caressed her head, the suppressed tears started to fall from her eyes. ncing at her wetshes, Bo Yan pulled her into a hug with a hand while his eyes nced towards Yan Hua¡¯s assistant. ¡°Show me the entire video.¡±


    Yan Hua instantly looked up from the man¡¯s chest, saying in a low and muffled voice, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to see it.¡±


    ¡°I have to find them.¡±


    ¡°Can you find them just by watching the video?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Bo Yan didn¡¯t want to see things that dirtied his eyes, so he got Xiao Qing to ce mosaics on the couple¡¯s important parts before he linked the video onto aputer.


    He got Xiao Qing to go out, so only Yan Hua and him were left in the room.


    Hearing the woman¡¯s soft moans in the video, Yan Hua felt extremely awkward and humiliated. From the angle the video was taken, that woman¡¯s face was scarily simr to hers.


    Yan Hua really wanted to find something on the woman¡¯s body that was different from her, so that she could defend herself. But there wasn¡¯t.


    There wasn¡¯t a birthmark or an obvious mole.


    Watching the video felt like watching herself, but not.


    After she got back into the industry, her fame rose crazily and manypetitors were terribly jealous of her. Now that something like this had happened to her, many people would want to use the chance to step on her, so that she could nevere back again.


    With the dirty name and scandalous photos tied to her name, not only could she note back, it might implicate Bo Yan too.


    He was in such a high position. If his subordinates found out that he had a wife with such a terrible reputation, who would submit to him?


    At this thought, Yan Hua¡¯s eyes turned red again.


    Bo Yan turned towards Yan Hua. Seeing tears swelling in her eyes, he pulled her onto hisp. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Yan Hua hugged Bo Yan¡¯s thin waist as her tears soaked his shirt. ¡°Bo Yan, if you cannot find that couple, just request for a divorce. My reputation is so bad now, I don¡¯t want to implicate you further.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯ll find them.¡± Bo Yan pat Yan Hua¡¯s back as his eyes turned back onto theputer screen. ¡°The ce they filmed at should be a five-star hotel. Listen, apart from their moans, there are television sounds as well. It should be the Capital¡¯s broadcasting station, so they must have filmed this video in a five-star hotel in the Capital.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s tear-strickenshes fluttered as she bit her lip. ¡°But there are 28 five-star hotels in the Capital.¡±


    Bo Yan hummed softly before he skipped to the middle of the video. ¡°Huahua, listen carefully. What can you hear?¡±


    Yan Hua listened carefully for a few seconds. ¡°I think I hear nes.¡±


    Bo Yan skipped the video until thest few seconds. A white light suddenly shed in the dim room, before a loud thunder rang out almost right after.


    ¡°There was a stormst night in the Capital and all flights were suspended on ground. It¡¯s clear that they filmed the video when thest ne had taken off. This means that the five-star hotel isn¡¯t too far from the airport. We just have to find where the hotel is and look at their CCTV to be able to find the couple.¡±


    Yan Hua stared at Bo Yan with glimmering eyes. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re General Bo.¡±


    ...


    Bo Yan¡¯s guess was right. The couple that filmed the video were indeed in a five-star hotel not too far away from the airport. When Bo Yan sent his men to go catch them, the couple hadn¡¯t even left the hotel yet.


    Bo Yan¡¯s men instantly brought the couple to the police station.


    The woman still had makeup on that made her look like Yan Hua. At first, she denied aggressively that the woman in the video was her. However, Bo Yan brought the couple into the resting room and took out his gun to aim it at the man¡¯s lower abdomen. The man was so scared he trembled from head to toe. Disregarding the woman¡¯s protests, the man revealed everything.


    ¡°My girlfriend is an online streamer. We got addicted to drugs a while back, so we spent all of our savings and even got into a debt. Because my girlfriend looks a little like the big celebrity, Yan Hua, she had some fans for her online streams. However, her earnings are never enough for us to repay our debts. Two nights ago, a man got us to help him do something.


    ¡°He paid us five hundred thousand dors as a deposit and promised to pay us another five hundred thousand dors after the deed was done. We were really at our wits end, so we agreed to the man¡¯s request to film the video that ruined Yan Hua¡¯s reputation.¡±

 Chapter 1305 - No One Was As Important As Her Husband

    <h4>Chapter 1305: No One Was As Important As Her Husband</h4>


    Bo Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Who¡¯s the man that gave you the money?¡±


    ¡°He was wearing a mask and hat and gave us cash, so we don¡¯t know who he is!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance now to go tell the truth to the reporters. If you hide anything, I will not spare you.¡±


    The couple lying on the floor nced at Bo Yan, who was standing not too far away from. His eyes were filled with a sharp coldness that made others too scared to meet his eyes, while his handsome face waspletely dark and calm. He stared at them coldly, as if he would shoot their heads if they dared to say no.


    The couple felt chills running down their spines from Bo Yan¡¯s stare. Not daring to mutter another word, the couple walked towards the lobby with shaky legs, before they revealed the truth to the reporters.


    ...


    When Yan Hua and Bo Yan walked out of the police station, they bumped into someone.


    It was Lady Yun.


    It was drizzling slightly, so Lady Yun was holding onto a green umbre as she stood in front of the police station in a thin jacket.


    Seeing Bo Yan walk out, she called out softly, ¡°Mr Bo.¡±


    Bo Yan nodded at Lady Yun. ¡°Why did youe to the police station?¡±


    ¡°Can I speak to you for a while?¡±


    Before Bo Yan could say anything, Yan Hua left in understanding. She waited for about ten minutes in the car before Bo Yan bid Lady Yun goodbye and got into the car.


    She was talking to her manager, Sister Mei. She had asked Sister Mei to hire awyer for her. She wanted to sue Ciel.


    ¡°Huahua, Ciel will fly back and apologize to you personally. He will then apologize on Weibo and leave the industry.¡±


    Yan Hua nced at Bo Yan. ¡°Must I forgive him if he apologized and left the industry? I only worked with him for an advertisement shoot and he ruined my reputation so badly. It¡¯s impossible for me to not pursue this legally.¡±


    Staring at the agitated Yan Hua, Bo Yan pulled her into a hug as he said softly, ¡°Huahua, this won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Yan Hua froze.


    As if thinking of something, she pushed Bo Yan away with all of her strength and shifted closer towards the window.


    At first, she was extremely touched and happy that Bo Yan appeared when she needed him most. However, his attitude right now made her heart fall like she had been pushed into a freezer.


    ¡°Lady Yun had merely talked to you a little, yet your attitude changed already!¡± A cold scoff appeared on Yan Hua¡¯s face. ¡°Bo Yan, before you left for your trip, you said that your rtionship with Lady Yun was innocent. What? Does this show how innocent you are?¡±


    It was rare for Yan Hua to get angry in front of Bo Yan. She would only act like this if he stepped on her moral principles.


    He said that it was innocent between Lady Yun and him. But Lady Yun had merely said some things to him and he was already telling her to not seek legalpensation.


    What was he treating her as?


    ¡°Bo Yan, don¡¯t think that I will listen to everything you say because you found the couple in the video. I will pursue Ciel¡¯s legal responsibility, no matter where he is, no matter who he has to help him.¡±


    Bo Yan pursed his lips slightly as he grabbed Yan Hua¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Yan Hua pulled her hand out from his hold as her heart tightened slightly. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore.


    Staring at the woman who had be a bomb with Lady Yun¡¯s appearance, Bo Yan smirked slightly. ¡°Huahua, you look really cute when you¡¯re jealous.¡±


    Jealous? Who was jealous?!


    She was very angry right now and instead of exining it properly, he was saying that she was jealous?


    ¡°Bo Yan, don¡¯t sit in my car anymore. Get out and go to your car.¡±


    Bo Yan stared at Yan Hua affectionately. ¡°I have to wee two overseas leaderster, so I do need to get out of your car. Huahua, I¡¯ll be back tonight.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Little Apple and I are perfectly fine without you!¡±


    No matter how angry she was, he remained calm and indifferent as he caressed her head. ¡°I¡¯ll get out now.¡±


    Looking at him, Yan Hua almost asked him to scram.


    It was always like this. Every time they fought, she would be like an unreasonable shrew while he was calm andpletely unaffected.


    After Bo Yan left, Yan Hua nned to ask the driver to send her to the office.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on her window.


    Yan Hua looked out of the window and a pretty face appeared in her sight.


    ...


    In an elegant and sentimental caf¨¦.


    Yan Hua and Lady Yun were sitting opposite of each other.


    ¡°Mrs Bo, to be honest, I¡¯m very envious of you for having such a loyal and charming husband as Mr Bo.¡± Lady Yun stirred her coffee as her actions appeared exceptionally elegant and charming. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but I met Mr Bo in the Royal Hospital.


    ¡°At that time, Mr Bo wasn¡¯t in a very good mental state. One night, he went to the hospital¡¯s roof. I happened to be there as well and saw Mr Bo mutter ¡®Huahua¡¯ nonstop. I sat in the corner and saw him walk towards the edge of the roof, his hands waving forward nonstop as if he was hugging someone.


    ¡°He kept continuing until he was by the edge of the roof. He didn¡¯t notice the danger at all and called out loudly, ¡®Huahua, don¡¯t leave!¡¯ Just as he was about to fall, somehow, I managed to catch him and pulled him back before he fell.


    ¡°It waster that I found out that Mr Bo had been sleepwalking and was hallucinating and that I had saved Mr Bo¡¯s life identally. Mr Bo is a grateful person and I came today to use my kindness before and to ask Mr Bo to not pursue Ciel¡¯s liability.


    ¡°To be honest, Ciel is my younger half-brother from the same father. He thought that I liked Mr Bo and wanted to ruin your reputation so that Mr Bo would divorce you. Actually, he doesn¡¯t know that I am an AIDs patient. I cannot get married or have children in this lifetime. I don¡¯t even have the right to like someone.¡±


    After hearing Lady Yun¡¯s words, Yan Hua was kept in a daze.


    ¡°Mrs Bo, when you disappeared, Mr Bo was diagnosed with chronic insomnia. The worst incident he had was that he couldn¡¯t sleep for five days and nights. He only went to listen to my songs and drink tea because a friend that had insomnia rmended him. He only has Mrs Bo in his heart and I don¡¯t wish for my presence to cause any misunderstandings.


    ¡°And about Ciel, I am very sorry. If Mrs Bo cannot forgive him and wants to pursue his legal liability, I will not ask Mr Bo to pardon him anymore.¡±


    ...


    After leaving the caf¨¦, Xiao Qing, who had been waiting outside, saw Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes and thought that Lady Yun had bullied her. She hissed angrily, ¡°Are third parties so bold nowadays? Sister Huahua, did that woman say very ugly things to ask you to leave General Bo?¡±


    ¡°You... Did you watch too many dramas?¡± Yan Hua pulled her loose hair into a ponytail. ¡°She¡¯s not a third party. She¡¯s a good person.¡±


    Xiao Qing was surprised. ¡°Ah? If she¡¯s a good person, why are your eyes red?¡±


    ¡°I was just touched by my husband.¡±


    Xiao Qing was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the training groundster, so I won¡¯t return to the office tonight.¡±


    ¡°But Sister Huahua, you still have rehearsals tonight.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have it tomorrow!¡± Yan Hua smiled. ¡°Nothing is more important than my husband right now.¡±

 Chapter 1306 - I’ll Be With You Until We’re Old

    <h4>Chapter 1306: I¡¯ll Be With You Until We¡¯re Old</h4>


    Yan Hua went to the camp and went straight into Bo Yan¡¯s dormitory room.


    She sat at his table and opened his drawers.


    When she came before, she never touched his things. She thought that they had to give each other space and respect each other¡¯s privacy, no matter if they were dating or married.


    However, today, she wanted to invade his privacy.


    There were a few documents ced in his drawers. Under the documents, there was a thick stack of medical records.


    Yan Hua took them out and looked at each one carefully.


    That night, when he said that he had insomnia, she thought that like her, he only had slight insomnia and that the situation wasn¡¯t too serious. She never thought that his insomnia had gotten to such a serious state. If it continued in the long run, his organs might start to fail.


    Yan Hua cupped her mouth as tears slid out of her eyes.


    That fool... He never told her about such an important thing.


    Yan Hua put the medical records back in the drawer before she opened another drawer on the other side of the table. Seeing what was ced inside, Yan Hua started to cry even harder.


    It was a transparent ss bottle filled with colorful folded stars.


    She remembered when she was still a chubby girl, she had given Bo Yan a gift like this too. However, when they ended things the first time, she had burned all of the stars in the ss bottle herself.


    Yan Hua sniffled and took out a star from the bottle and unfolded it.


    There were a few words written on it: ¡®Huahua, pleasee back!¡¯


    Yan Hua refolded the star and opened another.


    ¡®Huahua, you¡¯re so ruthless.¡¯


    ¡®Huahua, I really miss you.¡¯


    ¡®Huahua, I can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡¯


    ¡®Huahua, I don¡¯t want to forgive you again.¡¯


    ¡®Huahua, I¡¯ve lost hope.¡¯


    ¡®Huahua, I want to go and apany you.¡¯


    ...


    Yan Hua sprawled on the table as she cried heavily.


    The skies started to darken. Hearing the man¡¯s footsteps outside, Yan Hua put away the stars and wiped the tears off her face, before shey on the desk, acting like she had fallen asleep from waiting for him.


    Bo Yan never expected Yan Hua toe look for him in his dormitory room. After all, when he had left, she was still very angry and didn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    He approached the study table and spoke softly, ¡°Huahua, are you asleep?¡±


    Yan Hua remained silent.


    Bo Yan took a nket out from his wardrobe and pulled it over Yan Hua.


    He then went into the bathroom, nning to change.


    The moment he closed the bathroom door, he heard a loud bang. With that, the bathroom door was pushed open and he hurriedly pulled down his half-taken off shirt.


    He was too quick and Yan Hua couldn¡¯t even see anything, though she felt like his actions was terribly suspicious.


    They were a married couple. Although they hadn¡¯t been together for a long time, was there anything she couldn¡¯t see?


    Bo Yan walked towards the door and furrowed his eyebrows when he saw Yan Hua¡¯s red and swollen eyes. ¡°You weren¡¯t asleep? Why did you cry?¡±


    Yan Hua stared at him with wet eyes, her nose still slightly red. ¡°Lady Yun told me everything. I¡¯m sorry, Bo Yan. I didn¡¯t know your insomnia was so serious. I already told Lady Yun that I won¡¯t pursue Ciel¡¯s legal liability.¡±


    Looking at how guilty she looked, Bo Yan¡¯s heart melted. He didn¡¯t so anything as he lifted her chin and kissed her.


    After the kiss, Yan Hua leaned against the man¡¯s chest with unsteady breaths.


    ¡°Huahua, go out first. Let me change before we go home.¡±


    His words reminded her of his strange actions. She looked up and stared at his handsome face carefully. ¡°Why can¡¯t I see you change?¡±


    ¡°Huahua, listen.¡±


    Yan Hua grabbed his shirt, unwilling to leave. ¡°I want to see you change.¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s eyes darkened a little as his slender fingers lifted her chin. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look nice.¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t it look nice? It¡¯s been a while since I saw you. I want to see.¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s breathing grew heavier as his voice was hoarse with affection, ¡°Huahua...¡±


    Yan Hua didn¡¯t want to continue talking nonsense as she started to undo his buttons.


    Bo Yan had no way out. With a sigh, he said resignedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me after you see it. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s heart tightened.


    As she slowly undid his shirt one by one and saw his bruised body, her eyes instantly widened. The urge to cry overwhelmed her again as her heart hurt terribly. ¡°How did you get all these wounds?¡± It was obvious she was going to start crying soon.


    Seeing that she was abut to cry, Bo Yan wanted to rebutton his shirt. However, she was resolute in not letting him do so, so he said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Did you go fight someone because you couldn¡¯t sleep?¡±


    ¡°The person I fought with didn¡¯t win either.¡±


    Yan Hua stared at him with watery eyes. ¡°Bo Yan, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t leave you ever again. Don¡¯t be afraid. Please tell me everything in the future and let me apany you, okay?¡±


    Bo Yan kissed her eyshes, his voice hoarse. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s treat your insomnia together. If Lady Yun¡¯s songs can made you rx, I can sing too!¡± Yan Hua lifted her hands as she wrapped them around the man¡¯s neck. She stood on her toes and leaned her face closer to his. The tips of their noses touched as their breathing intertwined with each other. ¡°Since I was the one that caused the insomnia, I will help treat it too.¡±


    ¡°Huahua...¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, she kissed him.


    ¡°Bo Yan, let¡¯s make up and live together properly, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, b©`¡±


    Afraid that he would say something bad, Yan Hua bit his lips. Bo Yan¡¯s body shivered terribly. his voice was hoarse and husky as he said,¡±Huahua, if you continue like this, we won¡¯t be able to go back.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s cheeks were flushed as she stared at him with watery eyes. ¡°Then, let¡¯s not go back.¡±


    Before Bo Yan could say anything, he heard her continue, ¡°You never touched me after I came back. Is it because you can¡¯t do it anymore?¡±


    How could a man not be agitated by her words? He instantly grabbed her slender waist. ¡°Huahua, you have a concert tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but if you¡¯re still being considerate of me right now, is it really because you can¡¯t do it anymore?¡±


    ¡°Huahua, I¡¯m just afraid. I¡¯m afraid that it will be like when you left the next day after we slept together that night.¡±


    Yan Hua hugged his broad shoulders tightly, tears filling her eyes again. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you ever again. Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll be with you until we¡¯re old.¡±

 Chapter 1307 - She Laid By His Ear

    <h4>Chapter 1307: She Laid By His Ear</h4>


    They made love for almost the entire night.


    It had been too long since they had been together and Yan Hua taking the initiative only ignited the hibernating emotions within Bo Yan.


    He was too calm and reserved usually and he would turn into a feral wild beast only in front of her, as he took her again and again during the night. If he wasn¡¯t worried that it might have been too much for her, he might have continued it for the rest of the night.


    Bo Yan stared at the woman lying in his arms. Her longshes were fluttering softly, as her eyes glistened brightly. Her cheeks were flushed as she panted softly.


    The longer he stared at her, the darker his gaze became and in the end, he reached behind her, hisrge hands caressing her smooth and tender skin. Hearing his strong heartbeat as she snuggled into his arms, Yan Hua felt sweetness and happiness fill her heart


    The strong scent of hormones from their love-making still lingered in the room.


    The man leaned down to ce a kiss at the top of her head. He then stared at her red and swollen lips, saying in an extremely low and husky voice, ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±


    Yan Hua buried her heated face closer into his chest. ¡°My waist feels like it¡¯s about to break apart.¡±


    Bo Yan grabbed Yan Hua¡¯s petite chin, lifting her head up to kiss her once more, before his usually cold eyes stared at her filled with affection and gentleness. ¡°The day you came back, I had a crazy idea to make you die in bed because of me.¡±


    Yan Hua stared at the man in front of her with moist eyes. His eyes were still slightly reddened from his sexual desires, while a thin sheen of sweat covered his forehead, highlighting his well-defined features. He looked extremely sexy.


    Her General Bo was too sexy.


    ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s sleep!¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s hand around Yan Hua tightened. ¡°You sleep first. I¡¯ll watch you.¡±


    Yan Hua was slightly exhausted after all, so sheid beside him obediently. Turning off the lights, the entire room fell dark. Yan Hua closed her eyes, ready to go to sleep.


    However, Bo Yan couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Listening to the woman¡¯s soft breathing beside him, he was still afraid and as tense as ever. He was ever so afraid that she would be gone the next morning again if he fell asleep.


    After about half an hour, Bo Yan got up. He didn¡¯t turn on the lights and instead, reached for the drawer at the bedside table and took out a bottle of medicinal pills.


    He poured a few pills out. Just as he was about to throw them into his mouth, a soft hand reached over and the room was lit up suddenly.


    Yan Hua took the sleeping pills away from Bo Yan.


    ¡°Huahua, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just taking a few pills.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed tightly as she threw all the pills and the bottle into the rubbish bin without a word.


    ¡°Huahua...¡±


    Noting his red eyes, her heart ached terribly. ¡°I said before that I will treat your insomnia.¡±


    Bo Yan wrapped a hand around her slender waist as he chuckled softly, ¡°Sleeping pills were useless before you came back. They¡¯re a lot better now.¡±


    Yan Hua bit his lips. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re still not allowed to take them.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t, I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Yan Hua remained quiet and bit his lip again. He could taste the copper-metallic scent of blood


    ¡°Are you not letting me sleep?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take them. I¡¯ll sing for you.¡±


    ¡°You should protect your throat, you still have a concert tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Bo Yan, let me help you, okay?¡±


    Staring into her tear-filled eyes, his heart melted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to sleep, so don¡¯t sing.¡±


    Yan Hua red at him and moved away from him. ¡°If you¡¯re not listening, I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    Seeing that she was going to get out of bed, he pulled her back down. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Why are you going back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back because you¡¯re not listening.¡±


    ¡°Huahua, I¡¯m just afraid of exhausting you.¡±


    Yan Hua pounced back into Bo Yan¡¯s arms. Her nose was stuffy from wanting to cry as her eyes turned red again. ¡°Bo Yan, I¡¯ll never be tired from being with you.¡±


    Bo Yan stared at her for a few seconds before he turned off the lights and hugged her close. He said with a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Sing then.¡±


    Seeing that he had given in, sweetness swelled in Yan Hua¡¯s heart. He had always been really old-fashioned in the past. No one would be able to change his decisions once he made them.


    But in recent years, he changed quite a bit because of her.


    Although he was still hard to read and was quieter sometimes, no one was perfect in this world!


    Yan Hua leaned against his shoulder, taking in a deep breath and started to sing her new single, ¡®Darling¡¯.


    Her voice was soulful and clear in the quiet and dark night. With a little hoarseness, she sang softly and elegantly. Her voice was so nice that it could make people¡¯s ears fall pregnant.


    Yan Hua sang a few songs continuously before Bo Yan kissed her. ¡°Wifey, go to sleep.¡±


    Since he wasn¡¯t asleep yet, she wasn¡¯t willing to sleep either. Shey on his chest, pressing her lips against his ear as she started to sing again.


    Some timeter, Bo Yan¡¯s eyelids started to feel heavier from her beautiful voice. This was his first time feeling sleepy without the aid of medication or from extreme exhaustion.


    Hearing the man¡¯s breathing slowly stabilizing, Yan Hua was slightly relieved. She was really afraid that his insomnia would continue without improving.


    After about half an hour, Yan Hua moved slightly, wanting to move her head from his arm. If not, his arm would definitely ache in the morning.


    However, she had only moved a little before he hugged her tightly. ¡°Huahua, don¡¯t leave me...¡±


    His low and panicked voice seemed toe from the depths of his soul. Yan Hua¡¯s heart throbbed in pain. Even if she couldn¡¯t breathe that well from being pressed so tightly against his chest, she didn¡¯t push him away as she opened her mouth and started to sing softly again.


    For him to be able to sleep peacefully, she continued to sing nonstop until the sun started to rise in the sky, tinting the clouds with a golden glow.


    ...


    By the time Bo Yan woke up the next morning, Yan Hua was already gone. It had been a long time since he had such a good sleep.


    As he sat up on his bed, he felt the pillow beside him. Yan Hua had left some time ago and it had long lost her warm temperature.

 Chapter 1308 - Surprise Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 1308: Surprise Appearance</h4>


    Bo Yan sat up.


    He took his phone, wanting to call Yan Hua when he saw a note ced on the bedside table.


    ¡®Hubby, I will be very busy today, so I won¡¯t have time to apany you. Tonight, if you can¡¯t fall asleep, please wait for me to return.¡¯


    Tonight was her first concert aftering back.


    Even though she was already a famed singer and had several concerts before, because Bo Yan was extremely busy with work and that he wasn¡¯t interested in pop music, he had never been to Yan Hua¡¯s concerts before.


    Although he slept really wellst night, he recalled subconsciously hearing her sing by his ear the entire night.


    His foolish wife... She knew tonight would be the most important day after hereback, yet she still sang for the entire night.


    ...


    At the Capital¡¯s Stadium.


    When manager Sister Mei heard Yan Hua¡¯s slightly hoarse voice, she furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°My girl, didn¡¯t I ask you to protect your throat properly? With your current condition, what will happen to tonight¡¯s concert?¡±


    Yan Hua took a sip of warm water and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just have to rest a little and I¡¯ll be fine tonight.¡±


    ¡°Your dark eye circles are a little serious. Did you stay upst night?¡± Sister Mei stared at Yan Hua with heart ache. With what had happened two days before the concert, it would be impossible for her to not be affected.


    Yan Hua hugged Sister Mei. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be okay tonight!¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t sing during rehearsalster.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Sister Mei went to confirm the concert¡¯s schedule, Xiao Qing ran over and whispered, ¡°Sister Huahua, your voice is hoarse. Did you... with your husband the entire night?!¡±


    Yan Hua hit Xiao Qing¡¯s head. ¡°What are you thinking about?!¡±


    ¡°Sister Huahua, are you shy?¡±


    ¡°Little girl, you dare to tease your Sister Huahua?¡± Seeing that Yan Hua was about to tickle Xiao Qing, Xiao Qing raised both her hands in surrender. ¡°Sister Huahua, I¡¯m wrong...¡±


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice rang.


    Both Yan Hua and Xiao Qing turned towards the door at the same time. It was a helper from home.


    ¡°Auntie Wang, why did youe?¡±


    ¡°Madam, Sir told me to bring some throat-soothing tea and tonic over. Sir also got a chef from a five-star hotel to make some snacks and food for your team to eat.¡±


    Auntie Wang walked in and a hotel manager and a dozen waiters walked in behind her. They ced tter upon tter of exquisitely-made snacks and delicious food down.


    Xiao Qing¡¯s eyes widened as she looked amazed. ¡°Wow, I can only see such an image on television usually, but I¡¯m actually experiencing it now. Sister Huahua, your husband really dotes on you.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s eyes turned a little red. She got Xiao Qing to go out to call the crew toe and eat, while she took Auntie Wang¡¯s throat-soothing tea and tonic. ¡°Auntie Wang, did Sir say he wille tonight?¡±


    ¡°I think Sir said that he has to wee a leader tonight and won¡¯t have time toe.¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Hua hummed softly.


    Although she already knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able toe for her concert a long time ago, she couldn¡¯t help but still feel a little disappointed.


    However, she was already very happy and satisfied that he had sent so much food and the tea and tonic over.


    ...


    Yan Hua¡¯s concert was attended by many of her celebrity friends and close friends. Because Nan Zhi was overseas and couldn¡¯te personally, she got Xiaojie to bring his younger siblings over.


    Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi, Cen Xi and even Lady Yun hade.


    Of course, there was also Yanran¡¯s baby, Little Apple, who was sitting between Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi.


    Yan Hua took a short nap in the afternoon and regained most of her energy after.


    Sitting in the makeup room, Yan Hua stared at the screen showing the full stadium. Today¡¯s show was sold out and there were more than twenty thousand fans that came.


    All of them were wearing t-shirts printed with her image, each waving a light stick and the image looked exceptionally pretty and touching.


    Although a bad scandal had erupted two days ago, a good majority of her fans still believed in her.


    The camera moved onto the first row of people in the VVIP row. Seeing her best friends and her baby daughter, Yan Hua smiled happily.


    The only disappointment was that her husband couldn¡¯te.


    However, there was always next time.


    Xiao Qing came over and told Yan Hua that there was still five minutes before the concert started. The makeup artist touched up Yan Hua¡¯s make up and Yan Hua stood up to tidy her outfit.


    There was one more minute.


    The lights in the stadium turned off and the fans all waved their light sticks excitedly as they shouted Yan Hua¡¯s name.


    ¡°Huahua, Huahua!¡±


    Ten more seconds.


    The fans shouted loudly, ¡°Ten, nine, eight... Three, two, one!¡±


    The music started ying. Yan Hua¡¯s opening song was an extremely beautiful bad. All the fans fell silent when the music started ying, all of them staring at the stage intently.


    All they saw was a slender figure sitting on a swing as she slowly fell from the top. Yan Hua was wearing a long white dress, holding onto a microphone with a hand while she held onto the swing with her other. Under the bright spotlight, she was as pretty as a goddess that had fallen from the skies.


    The fans were rather passionate. In order to maintain the high standard of her concerts, Yan Hua had ced her entire mind on the concert. She forbade herself from making any mistakes.


    After singing more than a dozen songs in a row, it was finally the time for a guest toe onstage. Yan Hua also changed into a long dress that made her look even more goddess-like.


    The guest she had invited was a Chinese male singer. The two of them would work together to sing a love song. The male singer would y the guitar as he sang as she slowly walked to his side before they held hands and walked towards the crowd.


    The lights on stage dimmed once more, leaving only a spot light on where Yan Hua was standing at. After the intro melody was yed, Yan Hua lifted her microphone and started singing.


    At this time, the stage¡¯s riser slowly rose up and a man sitting in front of a piano appeared. Yan Hua didn¡¯t turn back as she continued to sing the female part of the song.


    She only turned back when it was the male¡¯s part.


    The man was looking down as he yed the piano, so she couldn¡¯t see his face too clearly. However, the moment he started to sing, Yan Hua froze.


    ¡°I was fortunate enough to meet you when you were at your most beautiful. The skies don¡¯t grow old and feelings are hard to forget...¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was low and maic. He sounded really charming, like his voice was an alcohol that had been fermented for years, making others drunk unconsciously.


    Even Yan Hua, who was extremely experienced on stage, waspletely frozen right now.


    This voice didn¡¯t belong to her guest. It belonged to...


    It was her husband, Bo Yan.


    H-How was this possible?


    He had never attended her concerts and didn¡¯t like to show himself in public. How did he rece her guest?


    Or did she miss him too much? Was she dreaming?


    The man finished singing his part and stood up, taking the microphone from the piano before he started walking towards Yan Hua.


    He was wearing a white suit as his handsome features shone under the bright light. He stared into her pretty eyes, his eyes shining with the brightest stars.


    ¡°W-Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°For my wife.¡±


    Tears swelled in Yan Hua¡¯s eyes as Bo Yan reached a hand out to her. ¡°It¡¯s almost your turn.¡±


    cing her hand on his, Yan Hua slowly tried to recollect her wavering emotions.

 Chapter 1309 - Have Another Child

    <h4>Chapter 1309: Have Another Child</h4>


    Yan Hua was extremely professional. Since this wasn¡¯t the time for her to be touched, she could lose control of her emotions. She nced at the stage and started to sing.


    Her voice was sweet and emotional, while his voice was low and charmingly maic. When it reached the duet part, they held hands and stared at each other. Every single person watching them felt attacked.


    After the song ended, excited apuse and screams exploded from the bottom of the stage.


    At this moment, the light shone on the east side of the audience and Yan Hua finally saw the rows and rows of uniformed figures sitting there.


    Yan Hua cupped her mouth. The emotions that she was trying so hard to hold back finally flooded.


    She nced at the man beside her. ¡°You brought your men?¡±


    Bo Yan remained silent as he merely lifted his hand.


    Suddenly, a uniformed and loud voice rang from the audience.


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t cry!¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re pretty and your voice is sweet!¡±


    Yan Hua bowed at the group of uniformed men with red eyes, before she bowed at her other fans.


    She lifted her microphone as tears trailed down her face. ¡°Thank you, Hubby.¡±


    The fans shouted loudly, ¡°Kiss, kiss!¡±


    Bo Yan was usually mature and introverted, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t kiss her in front of so many people. She hushed her fans and they all fell silent obediently.


    ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t put my husband in a difficult si©`¡±


    Before Yan Hua could finish speaking, the man suddenly reached over and hugged her waist. Before she could react, he ced a kiss on her lips.


    Everyone was so excited they felt like they were going crazy!


    At the same time, Little Apple was also screaming. Seeing her parents make up and even kiss on the stage, she hurriedly covered her eyes with her chubby and fair hands. However, she couldn¡¯t help but take a peek as well.


    Xiao Yi and Xia Yanran, who were sitting beside the little girl, couldn¡¯t help but smile at her actions.


    At this moment, Xiaojie, who was a few seats away, suddenly got up and walked out. Little Apple¡¯s attention was instantly attracted by her Brother Xiaojie.


    Now that she was older, she no longer called Xiaojie Brother Husband so shamelessly like she did when she was younger. Regardless, she still often called him that in her mind.


    Xiaojie puffed up her chubby cheeks as she blinked and stared at Xiaojie¡¯s disappearing figure with wide eyes.


    Xiaojie had already grown into a really handsome boy. He was wearing a white shirt tonight with a pair of denim jeans. His soft and cleanly-cut short hair covered his forehead a little. Under his straight eyebrows, he had a pair of bright, handsome ck eyes. With his well-defined nose and pretty lips, he looked really perfect. Now that his face and facial features were slowly maturing, it seemed like his face became more well-defined. He would definitely charm many girls if he continued growing like this for the next few years.


    After Little Apple informed Xia Yanran, she ran to Tiantian.


    ¡°Sister Tiantian, where did your older brother go?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Nar tribe¡¯s young master and little princess visit us together with their King father? The little princess heard that my older brother was watching a concert here, so she wanted toe as well. They are outside right now, so my older brother went to fetch them.¡±


    Little Apple puffed her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder I haven¡¯t been able to see Brother Xiaojie when I went to the pce recently.¡±


    Tiantian pulled Little Apple¡¯s fair hands, smiling brightly. ¡°Sister Apple, I know you like my older brother. I¡¯ve been watching him for you and Brother didn¡¯t talk too much to that princess.¡±


    Little Apple pinched Tiantian¡¯s well-defined nose, her pretty face flushing as she hummed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t like your brother. I¡¯m just afraid that Brother Xiaojie will ignore me after finding a new ymate!¡±


    Tiantian pouted. ¡°If Brother ignores Sister Apple, I will stop talking to him.¡±


    Yuyu, who looked terribly cool, eyed Tiantian. ¡°You sound like Brother really likes to y with you. He needs to learn and be a suitable crown prince at the same time, so he¡¯s really busy.¡±


    ¡°Even if Brother is really busy, he still has to marry a princess consort in the future. Sister Apple will be Brother¡¯s princess consort.¡±


    Yuyu¡¯s facecked emotionpletely. ¡°How old are you to even think about this?¡±


    ¡°Brother, with how stern you look all the time, no girl will like you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hmpf, I don¡¯t want any childish girls to like me.¡±


    Seeing that Tiantian and Yuyu were always able to bicker together, Little Apple was terribly envious of their rtionship.


    She returned to Xiao Yi and Xia Yanran¡¯s side and nced at the stage. Her parents were starting to act sweet again, so she would probably have a sibling soon, right?!


    Just as Little Apple was deep in thought, she saw Brother Xiaojie walk over and behind him was a girl that was about the same age as her, and a teenager that was half a head taller than him.


    The lights were a little dim, so Little Apple couldn¡¯t clearly see what they looked like. They were both wearing the Nar tribe¡¯s outfits. Even if she couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly, their auras were exceptional for their young age.


    Little Apple cupped her cheeks as she watched Brother Xiaojie lead them to sit beside him.


    The girl was rather energetic like she was and kept chattering nonstop beside Brother Xiaojie. She only calmed down and sat down properly after being chided by her older brother.


    Seeing Little Apple nce towards Xiaojie nonstop, Xia Yanran caressed her head. ¡°Little Apple, do you want to go and sit with the other children?¡±


    Seeing that Brother Xiaojie didn¡¯t even nce at her, Little Apple pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. If I sat beside Brother Xiaojie, I wouldn¡¯t be able to focus on my Mommy¡¯s singing.¡±


    Hearing Little Apple¡¯s words, Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi nced at each other. Children nowadays were indeed on another level.


    ...


    After the concert ended, Little Apple went backstage to chat with Yan Hua and Bo Yan for a while before she got the driver to send her to the Crown Pce.


    She heard that the Nar tribe¡¯s little princess and young master were going to spend the night at the Crown Pce.


    Yan Hua was about to call Little Apple, but the little girl had disappeared in a sh.


    Yan Hua caressed her forehead. Her throat was a little dry after singing for two hours, so Bo Yan brought her a cup of throat-soothing tea. After taking a sip, Yan Hua said with furrowed eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯m a little worried now that Little Apple likes Xiaojie so much. In the future, when they grow up, what if Xiaojie doesn¡¯t like her? Wouldn¡¯t she...¡±


    Bo Yan hugged Yan Hua¡¯s slender shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Little Apple is still a young girl now. How would she know what she likes? She probably treats Xiaojie as an older brother and likes to be by his side.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s longshes trembled. ¡°I hope that our Little Apple can remain so happy and worry-free everyday for the rest of her life.¡±


    Bo Yan kissed Yan Hua. ¡°Children will grow up one day, so don¡¯t worry too much. However, there¡¯s one more thing that you should consider.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s feet were a little numb from wearing high heels the entire night, so she hurriedly took them off and stepped on Bo Yan¡¯s leather shoes barefooted. She wrapped her hands around his neck as she smiled brightly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Little Apple said that she¡¯s too lonely by herself and wants us to give her a sibling. What do you think?¡±


    Yan Hua pressed her lips against his. ¡°You already have a small lover, it¡¯s my turn to have one too.¡±


    Bo Yan leaned down to kiss her, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make one once you¡¯ve rested enough.¡±

 Chapter 1310 - He Was a Genius and She Was an Idiot. They Were A Perfect Match

    <h4>Chapter 1310: He Was a Genius and She Was an Idiot. They Were A Perfect Match</h4>


    In the Crown Pce.


    After Little Apple got out of the car, she ran hurriedly into the pce with her small feet.


    Little Apple was a frequent guest in the Crown Pce. Because she was pretty, cute, energetic and interesting and never threw a tantrum, the maids in the pce all liked her.


    ¡°Oh my, Miss Bo, please run a little slower so you won¡¯t fall.¡± One of the older maids in the pce reminded concernedly after seeing Little Apple run so quickly, afraid that she would fall and hurt herself.


    Little Apple lifted the hems of her skirt as she nced at the older woman. ¡°Grandma, did Brother Xiaojiee back already?¡±


    ¡°Crown Prince is back. He¡¯s upstairs right now!¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go up to find him!¡±


    Seeing Little Apple run upstairs, the old maid smiled. Little Apple and the little Crown Prince were really a match made by heaven. One was hyper while the other was quiet. One was passionate while the other was introverted.


    Little Apple ran to Xiaojie¡¯s bedroom and hit the door with her small hands. She pouted, ¡°Brother Xiaojie, did you forget Little Apple after making new friends?


    ¡°Little Apple is really sad! Tonight was Mommy¡¯s concert, but Brother Xiaojie didn¡¯t even speak to Little Apple... Hm...¡±


    Yan Hua hadmented once that she didn¡¯t know who Little Apple had taken after. Both Bo Yan and her were rather quiet and reserved, but Little Apple wasn¡¯t like them at all and was rather hyper and extroverted.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, Grandma told me that you¡¯re in your room. If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll open i©`¡±


    Before Little Apple could finish speaking, the door was pulled open from inside. Little Apple immediately looked up with a bright smile.


    However, before her smile bloomed fully, her eyes widened a little after seeing who was standing behind the door.


    It wasn¡¯t Brother Xiaojie!


    It was the Nar tribe¡¯s young master.


    He was still wearing his tribe¡¯s unique outfit. He was tall and lean, with his sleeves rolled up his arm to reveal his fair skin.


    Little Apple stared at him for a while.


    He had an indifferent but tender face that didn¡¯t match his age. However, he didn¡¯t look feminine at all. His fringe covered his temperature-less eyes a little and under his well-defined nose, his lips were curled up arrogantly.


    Even though Little Apple was used to seeing handsome men, she was still caught by this exquisite and emo-looking teenager.


    However, no matter how good he looked, to Little Apple, no one couldpare to her Brother Xiaojie.


    ¡°Who¡¯s knocking?¡± Xiaojie had just gone to his wardrobe. When he heard knocking at his door, he got Mo Chengjin to open the door for him.


    Little Apple watched as Xiaojie walked out from his room. After returning to the pce, he had changed out of his white shirt and into a ck sweater. It was simple and casual and looked really good on him.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Seeing the hyper and adorable Little Apple, Xiaojie ced both of his hands in his pockets as he smiled handsomely. ¡°Don¡¯t you have school tomorrow? Why did youe over sote at night?¡±


    Little Apple pouted as she moved forward to hug Xiaojie¡¯s arm. ¡°I was afraid that Brother Xiaojie would ignore me after finding new friends.¡±


    Xiaojie smiled helplessly as he pulled Little Apple¡¯s hands off him. ¡°Let me introduce you, this is Young Master Chengjin from the Nar tribe. Chengjin, this is my Uncle Bo¡¯s little princess. Her nickname is Little Apple.¡±


    Little Apple reached a hand out and greeted maturely, ¡°Hello, Young Master Chengjin. I actually have another identity!¡±


    As if knowing what Little Apple would say, Xiaojie hit her head. ¡°Grandma made some supper. Do you want toe in and eat some? Once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll get Butler Yi to send you back. You still have school tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why are you always talking about school like my Daddy? I¡¯m not interested in studying at all.¡±


    Staring at the animated Little Apple, Mo Chengjin, who rarely smiled, couldn¡¯t help but smile a little. ¡°I heard that Your Highness is a genius.¡±


    Little Apple hummed. ¡°Brother Xiaojie is clever, so he¡¯s definitely a genius. There only needs to be one genius in a family, so it¡¯s fine that I¡¯m bad at studying!¡±


    Xiaojie ced his right hand by his lips and coughed softly. ¡°How are you so keen on being bad with your studies? Let¡¯s not talk first and go in and eat.¡±


    Seeing Brother Xiaojie¡¯s stern expression, Little Apple poked her tongue out and followed Xiaojie and Chengjin into the room.


    Brother Xiaojie¡¯s room was really huge and was linked to the study. The interior design was on the cooler side and didn¡¯t look cheery or cute at all. Little Apple had brought her own doll over for decoration the previous time. However, Brother Xiaojie gave it to Sister Tiantian right after.


    After having supper, Xiaojie and Chengjin started talking about official matters and Little Apple grew sleepier the longer she listened to them.


    How old were they? Why did they talk about borders and civil wars like adults? They were so confident on their points, but she waspletely confused.


    However, even if Little Apple couldn¡¯t understand their conversation, she could still sit there and stare at Brother Xiaojie for a long time. Brother Xiaojie was really handsome when he was serious. His longshes cast shadows on his handsome face, while the light shining above him made it seem like he was covered in golden hue. He looked really handsome and charming.


    After chatting with Chengjin for a while, Xiaojie noticed Little Apple nodding off bit by bit, as if she had fallen asleep. He immediately shook his head helplessly.


    He sent a message to call Yi Fan over to bring Little Apple home.


    Little Apple had fallen asleep on the table. When butler Yi carried the little girl out, she pouted and muttered, ¡°Brother Xiaojie, you cannot smile at that princess, alright?¡±


    After Yi Fan had carried Little Apple out, Xiaojie pressed a hand to his forehead with a sigh. Chengjin leaned back against the chair and stared at Xiaojie.


    A teasing smile appeared on his face. ¡°It seems like this is your baby princess consort?¡±


    ¡°That is just what the adults thought. I haven¡¯t thought about a princess consort. To me, Little Apple is like my little sister.¡± When he was younger, he had even given Little Apple a shower and changed her diapers before. He wasn¡¯t interested in young kids. Besides, all of his attention was on studying and official matters right now. He was so busy that he only had four hours maximum to sleep. How did he even have the time to think about the future?


    ...


    After the concert ended, Cen Xi walked out of the stadium. She didn¡¯t g a taxi and chose to stroll around in the busy city. She wore her earphones and listened to Yan Hua¡¯s new single.


    The image of Yan Hua and Bo Yan holding hands and singing, staring at each other and kissing was too beautiful. It made people yearn for it too. After watching the concert, Cen Xi felt a lot happier.


    She walked about thirty minutes before she returned to her apartment.


    When she opened the door, she was surprised when she saw the lights on. She remembered that she had turned off all of the lights when she left.


    She took out the pepper spray in her bag and tip-toed towards the room. Just as she was about to open the door, someone opened it from inside.


    When she saw who it was, Cen Xi¡¯s eyes widened.

 Chapter 1311 - She Came to Look For Him

    <h4>Chapter 1311: She Came to Look For Him</h4>


    Cen Xi froze for a few seconds before she regained her senses.


    ¡°M-Mengmeng?¡±


    Oh my god, Cen Xi couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Mengmeng had only returned to the fishing vige for less than one month. How did she lose so much weight?


    Her original pretty and chubby cheeks were gone. Her eyes were red and swollen, her hair a mess as she looked like she had suffered a terrible blow. What in the world had happened?


    Could it be that Mengmeng couldn¡¯t let go of being hurt by the Third Prince and went back, barely ate and cried everyday?


    Cen Xi went forward to grab Cen Xi¡¯s hand. Her hands were a bone-chilling cold as her body trembled nonstop.


    ¡°Mengmeng, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Cen Xi pulled Gu Meng onto the sofa and heated a cup of milk for her.


    Gu Meng¡¯s wide eyes were filled with tears as she held onto the ss of milk tightly and started to say softly, ¡°Xiao Xi, my young brother got infected with the Nu virus aftering back from working overseas. Our vige and town said that this is a fetal virus and is extremely contagious. In order to prevent my younger brother from infecting others, they¡¯ve quarantined him.


    ¡°A-Also, our family is being supervised and is prevented from contacting anyone. I escaped quietly before they noticed.¡±


    Cen Xi was extremely shocked.


    It was no wonder she didn¡¯t see this on the news.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, I want to beg the Queen to see if she has any ideas...¡±


    Cen Xi furrowed her eyebrows tightly. ¡°Her Majesty is still overseas. I heard that the Third Prince is the one in-charge of researching viruses.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s hands on the ss of milk tightened as hershes became wet. ¡°If it¡¯s him, I don¡¯t know if he will help. He isn¡¯t the Brother Ah Dai from the past anymore. He really hates me now.¡±


    Cen Xi stared at Gu Meng¡¯s frail and pale face, her heart aching for her. ¡°Mengmeng, although I don¡¯t know His Highness, I¡¯ve seen some news articles about him. He is a capable Prince with vision. I don¡¯t think he will disregard your younger brother¡¯s life because of your personal matters.¡±


    Hearing Cen Xi say this, Cen Xi nodded. ¡°Yes, I was confused. No matter how much he hates me, he wouldn¡¯t mix public and personal matters together.¡±


    Gu Meng stood up. ¡°Xiao Xi, I¡¯ll go to the pce to find him now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Gu Meng shook her head. ¡°I can go myself.¡±


    ¡°Mengmeng, from what I know, the Fifth Prince had contracted the Nu virus before, so the Virus Research Lab should have the vine for it. As long as His Highness is willing to help, your younger brother will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and beg him now. I can do anything as long as I can save my younger brother!¡±


    ...


    Gu Meng had once been the Third Prince¡¯s bodyguard once, so she knew the guards on duty. She said that His Highness was looking for her, so the guard didn¡¯t ask anything more and simply let her in.


    Once she arrived at the pce door, Gu Meng pressed the doorbell.


    The doorbell rang for a while, but no one opened the door. The more she stood thee, the more Gu Meng was starting to panic.


    However, Gu Meng doesn¡¯t know that it was not that people didn¡¯t hear the doorbell. It was Xue¡¯er who didn¡¯t let them open the door.


    Xue¡¯er has had a ratherfortable life recently. Although Ye Qing has yet to agree to marry her, there weren¡¯t other annoying women appearing by his side anymore.


    When she fell down the stairs on purpose the previous time, she was really happy when Ye Qing chose to believe her and chased away the strong but brainless Gu Meng.


    However, it had only been such a short while and Gu Meng appeared again.


    Xue¡¯er was afraid that Gu Meng hade to settle things with her. If they started fighting, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to win against Gu Meng.


    Xue Er thought that Gu Meng would understand the situation and leave after no one opened the door for her. However, instead of leaving, she kept ringing the doorbell nonstop.


    Ah Qing would return soon. If he saw Gu Meng, her pitiful appearance might make him pity her.


    At this thought, Xue¡¯er suddenly thought of something. She went upstairs and found two small bottles she had kept hidden in her luggage for a very long time.


    One of the bottles contained an aphrodisiac that would make any conservative girl be the most promiscuous woman with just a drip into their food or liquid. The other bottle was a mist spray and only required the target to breathe a little of it after spraying it in the air. Its effect was not less than the liquid.


    She nned to use it on Ah Qing at first. However, she was afraid that he would despise her for using such a despicable method and make things worse instead, so she kept it hidden and had yet to take it out.


    Now that this shameless Gu Meng had appeared again, if she made Gu Meng lose her innocence, Gu Meng probably would be too embarrassed to appear in front of Ah Qing again.


    After it happened, even if Gu Meng told on her to Ah Qing shamelessly, she can still push the me onto Gu Meng and say that it was Gu Meng who had seduced the man.


    Xue¡¯er went downstairs, a cold glint shing in her eyes when she saw Gu Meng on the inte screen.


    This little b*tch... Don¡¯t me her for doing this.


    Gu Meng was the shameless one who came back to pester Ah Qing even though she had left. Ah Qing was hers now! No one can snatch him away!


    Xue¡¯er called the maid that she had bought over in the pce and instructed quietly. The maid was a little afraid. ¡°Miss Xue¡¯er, if His Highness found out, will he©`¡±


    Xue Er interrupted the maid sternly. ¡°Who do you think will be the female owner of this pce very soon? Besides, don¡¯t you know who is more important to His Highness? You just have to follow my instructions. When I be the female owner of this pce, I will make you in charge.¡±


    Bing the pce¡¯s in charge was the maid¡¯s biggest dream. She stopped hesitating and nodded. ¡°Alright, I will do as Miss Xue¡¯er has instructed.¡±


    ...


    It had been a while of Gu Meng pressing the doorbell before the door was opened. The maid was standing by the door and weed Gu Meng.


    ¡°Miss Gu, why are you here at this hour?¡±


    Gu Meng had been really exhausted recently because of her younger brother being infected with the Nu virus and she just wanted to see Ye Qing as soon as possible. ¡°Is His Highness here?¡±


    ¡°His Highness should return after half an hour. Miss Gu, is there an urgent matter?¡±


    Gu Meng nodded.


    ¡°How about I help you call him?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s just half an hour, can I wait for him in the living room?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The maid made a cup of tea for Gu Meng. After thanking her, she sat on the sofa.


    Xue¡¯er observed Gu Meng from upstairs quietly. Her eyebrows furrowed after seeing Gu Meng sitting on the sofa without drinking that cup of tea.


    This little b*tch was actually quite guarded.


    However, it was fortunate that she had a n B. Xue¡¯er eyed the maid.


    The maid took a cloth and walked to the living room. ncing at Gu Meng, who had a hand to her head in deep thought, the maid wore a mask and sprayed the spray bottle in the air several times. ¡°Miss Gu, there seems to be a strange smell in here. Let me spray some air freshener to clear it up.¡±

 Chapter 1312 - Despicable and Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 1312: Despicable and Shameless</h4>


    Gu Meng had rushed over from the fishing vige to the Capital, so indeed, she had not taken a shower for two days.


    She had her head bowed as she stood up on the sofa, nning to stand by the corner. Suddenly, a soft fragrance wafted into her nose.


    ¡°Miss Gu, it¡¯s alright. You can remain sitting!¡±


    Gu Meng looked up at the maid, who was smiling at her. Gu Meng¡¯s vision started to blur as she pressed her fingers into her palms with all of her strength.


    However, no matter how hard she pressed her fingers into her palm, the dizziness seemed to grow stronger.


    What was happening to her? Gu Meng blinked and realized that something was wrong. Her body started to sway unstably.


    ¡°Miss Gu, are you alright?¡± The maid approached her.


    Gu Meng wanted to push her hands away, but she couldn¡¯t muster any energy at all. Gu Meng¡¯s heart constricted in panic. She was really too worried earlier. How did she forget that Xue¡¯er was around too?


    The door hadn¡¯t opened even though she pressed on the doorbell for so long. Since Ye Qing wasn¡¯t around, Xue¡¯er would definitely think of a way to deal with her.


    She had long experienced how despicable Xue¡¯er could be. But she never expected for Xue¡¯er to be this terrible!


    Gu Meng¡¯s body shook shakily as the maid helped her out of the room. Using herst bit of strength, she threw the conch shell ne she was wearing onto the sofa.


    The maid helped Gu Meng into a warehouse in the pce before she went to find a male servant that she was familiar with. She passed Gu Meng to the man. ¡°Miss Xue Er asked you to serve thisdy properly tonight.¡±


    The man stared at the pretty but thin girl in front of him and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Tell Miss Xue¡¯er to rest assured. I won¡¯t let her down.¡±


    This warehouse usually kept some random items, so it was rare for people toe. The man stared at the pretty and slender figure in his arms. Even if he yed with her until she died, no one would find out.


    ...


    Gu Meng didn¡¯t know what the maid had sprayed in the air. She wasn¡¯t unconscious, but her consciousness was dazed and she couldn¡¯t muster up any strength at all. She knew she was in danger, but she couldn¡¯t get out of it.


    It was a vulnerable feeling she had never experienced before and it made her feel really terrible.


    She opened her eyes to see a man standing in front of her. The man caressed her scorching face. She opened her mouth, wanting to tell him to scram, but not a sound left her lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make itfortable for you.¡±


    The man took off his clothes in a hurry.


    Gu Meng was trembling terribly from head to toe. She wanted to struggle out of the man¡¯s hold, but she had no energy at all. The man reached out to caress her cheek once more and Gu Meng used all of her remaining strength to bite his finger harshly.


    The pain at his finger angered the man. He retracted his hand and stared at his bleeding finger with a distorted expression. Once the pain calmed, he pped Gu Meng. ¡°You can¡¯t escape tonight. If you don¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll ruin youpletely.¡±


    ¡°Get lost...¡±


    Gu Meng couldn¡¯t muster any energy within her as she moved her legs, wanting to kick him. However, her kicks were too weak and the man smirked, cing a small camera by the side.


    ...


    After the maid had brought Gu Meng away, Xue¡¯er went back downstairs. She went to the wine fridge and poured a ss of red wine out. After taking a few sips, the maid returned.


    ¡°How was it? Was it sessful?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve passed her to Ah Meng. Ah Meng will do as Miss Xue¡¯er has requested.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell Ah Meng to record it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xue¡¯er down the red liquid as a satisfied smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t treat Ah Meng and you badly after the deed is done.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Xue¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Why are you thanking her?¡± Suddenly, a low and maic voice trailed from behind them.


    The maid jumped up in fear and turned back to see a tall man that had suddenly appeared behind them. His handsome face had no expression as his dark eyes pierced through the air, staring straight at the maid and Xue¡¯er.


    The maid¡¯s reaction made Ye Qing furrow his eyebrows slightly.


    Xue¡¯er nced at the maid and put down the wine ss, before she approached Ye Qing with a smile. ¡°She has some trouble at home. I¡¯ve helped her and she thanked me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Miss Xue¡¯er is the kindest person I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    Ye Qing stared at Xue¡¯er. She had been rather quiet in the pce recently. He pulled Xue¡¯er¡¯s hold on him away as he walked towards the sofa and said to the maid, ¡°Make a cup of sobering tea for me.¡±


    Ye Qing sat on the sofa and pressed a hand against his forehead.


    Xue Er walked over and stood behind Ye Qing. ¡°You must have drank quite a bit tonight at the meeting. Let me help massage your temples.¡±


    Ye Qing leaned backwards, nning to close his eyes for Xue¡¯er to massage his temples. However, he suddenly saw the red string on the sofa.


    Ye Qing narrowed his eyes. Just as Xue¡¯er was about to start massaging his temples, he raised a hand and stopped her.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, go and tell the maid to make some supper too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Xue¡¯er left, Ye Qing picked up that red string.


    He stared at the red string for a few seconds, his eyebrows furrowing. If he remembered correctly, the small conch shell hanging on the red string belonged to Gu Meng.


    It was an ordinary item, but she wore the ne everyday.


    But, why would her belongings suddenly appear on the sofa?


    As if thinking of something, Ye Qing got up and walked towards his study. He turned on hisputer and opened the CCTV record.


    Seeing that Gu Meng hade not too long ago and was led out by the maid, Ye Qing¡¯s expression changed.


    ...


    After instructing the maid to make Ye Qing¡¯s favorite supper, Xue¡¯er carried the cup of sobering tea to the living room, but Ye Qing was no longer sitting on the sofa.


    Xue¡¯er went upstairs, but didn¡¯t see Ye Qing as well.


    An ominous feeling suddenly swelled in Xue¡¯er. Did Ah Qing notice anything?


    No, she hadn¡¯t exposed herself. It was impossible for him to find out! Even if he found out, by now, Gu Meng must have lost her innocence to that man already!

 Chapter 1313 - Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 1313: Exnation</h4>


    ¡°Argh!¡± A loud scream rang out, followed by some explosive curses.


    The man cupped his bloody ear and red at Gu Meng, who had almost bitten his ear off. His expression waspletely distorted as his eyes werepletely red.


    Earlier, she said that she was going to tell him a secret of Miss Xue¡¯er. He believed her and pressed his ear by her lips. He never thought that she would open her mouth and bite his ear ruthlessly. Was she a f*cking dog?!


    The man cupped his ear as he pped Gu Meng ruthlessly once more. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Miss Xue¡¯er called you a little b*tch! Since you dare bite me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Gu Meng felt weak all over. How was she the man¡¯s opponent at this time?


    Just as tears were about to fall from her eyes in fear, a loud bang burst through the air and the warehouse¡¯s door was kicked open from outside.


    The man froze and looked up instinctively. Seeing the man dressed in ck, exuding a dark and elegant aura from head to toe, he was bbergasted and his mouth fell open like a gaping fish. ¡°Y-Your Highness?¡±


    Why would His Highness appear here?


    Didn¡¯t Miss Xue¡¯er say that it would be fine no matter how he yed with this woman?


    Seeing Ye Qing¡¯s dark expression, the man felt a chill flooding him. He slowly fell on the floor, shivering all over, not daring to look at Ye Qing again.


    Ye Qing¡¯s cold and sharp eyes nced at the haggard-looking woman on the floor. Her face was unusually flushed as bloodced her lips. If he came one stepter, the result was unimaginable.


    Ye Qing only needed one nce to understand what had happened. She was born with crazy strength, so it would be impossible for her to not be able to handle a simple male servant. The only exnation was that she had been drugged.


    Moving forward, Ye Qing took off his jacket to wrap it around Gu Meng¡¯s slender figure, before he lifted her up. Ye Qing carried Gu Meng out of the warehouse and said to the butler who had followed him, ¡°Haul that man into the pce.¡±


    Hearing this, the male servant was so scared his eyes rolled back and he cked out.


    ...


    After Xue¡¯er couldn¡¯t find Ye Qing upstairs, she went back downstairs to ask the other servants if they saw him.


    One saw Ye Qing leave with the butler in tow.


    The bad feeling in Xue¡¯er¡¯s heart grew even stronger as her hands holding on the cup of sobering tea trembled slightly.


    She kept telling herself to not expose herself by panicking. Ye Qing might have gone out for other things. Even if he found out about Gu Meng, she would be fine as long as his heart was still with her.


    Just as Xue¡¯er managed to calm her nervous heart a little, steady steps suddenly burst from the door.


    Xue¡¯er hurriedly went over.


    Seeing the slender figure Ye Qing was carrying, Xue¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    ¡°Ah Qing, what is this?¡± Xue¡¯er approached Ye Qing, acting like she knew nothing.


    Ye Qing¡¯s dark and sharp eyes turned towards Xue¡¯er. His lips were pursed tightly into a line and Xue¡¯er was surprised by his murderous gaze. She had never seen such a gaze on him. It was like a sharp de that was piercing towards her throat.


    Xue¡¯er swallowed back her anxiousness, but her pale expression betrayed her a little. She knew that she couldn¡¯t act too panicked right now. Hershes trembled as tears fell down. ¡°Ah Qing, why are you looking at me like this? I haven¡¯t even asked you who you are carrying.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s lips moved a little as he spoke coldly, ¡°Butler, before Ie down, no one is allowed to step away from the living hall.¡± With that said, he carried Gu Meng upstairs.


    Seeing this, Xue¡¯er wanted to follow after them, but the butler stopped her. ¡°Miss Xue¡¯er, His Highness has instructed that no one can leave this ce before hees down.¡±


    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Xue¡¯er red at the butler angrily. ¡°My room is upstairs, can¡¯t I go up?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Xue¡¯er was so angry her chest heaved up and down.


    ...


    Ye Qing carried Gu Meng into his room.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai, is it you?¡±


    Gu Meng opened her eyes slightly and saw the man¡¯s well-defined facial features and his dark eyes. She didn¡¯t know if she was dreaming, but the man in front of her really looked like her Brother Ah Dai.


    <i>Brother Ah Dai...</i>


    Thinking of her Brother Ah Dai, Gu Meng wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s shoulders. Ye Qing tilted his head a little and her lipsnded on his handsome cheek.


    Gu Meng blinked, two drops of sparkling tears falling from her eyes.


    ¡°I know... Brother Ah Dai won¡¯te back again... He¡¯s be the dignified Third Prince and the woman he likes is called Xue¡¯er...¡±


    ¡°He has no intimate rtionship with Xue¡¯er.¡± Ye Qing didn¡¯t know why he wanted to exin it to her. Seeing her cry so tragically, a tinge of pain that even he didn¡¯t realize spread in his chest. ¡°There won¡¯t be any in the future as well.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai, save me. Please save me...¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s jaw was tensed as he threw her into the bathtub. He wanted to get a female servant toe help her take a cold bath. However, he had only turned around when he heard a loud bang.


    Gu Meng had climbed out of the bathtub and had fallen and hit her forehead against the floor.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai, don¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t leave!¡±


    Seeing the begging in her eyes, Ye Qing pursed his lips tightly and returned to Gu Meng¡¯s side to carry her up once more.


    Gu Meng stared pitifully at his god-like, well-defined handsome face. ¡°Brother Ah Dai, are you really going to leave me behind?¡±

 Chapter 1314 - She Made Him Panic Somehow

    <h4>Chapter 1314: She Made Him Panic Somehow</h4>


    Ye Qing froze for a second. Her calling out Brother Ah Dai time after time made him feel a little panicked somehow.


    Did he really like this girl when he had lost his memories?


    Just as Ye Qing was frozen, the girl pressed her lips against his.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai...¡±


    Her voice and unexpected action pulled Ye Qing back to reality again.


    He knew that he was her Brother Ah Dai. But because she was absent from his memories, she was merely an unknown and loyal girl to him.


    The education he had received since young, and the royal blood flowing in him, prevented him from doing anything out of the line when she was barely conscious.


    He carried her back towards the bathtub and threw her in, before he turned on the water and took the shower to spray towards her.


    ¡°Cold... Brother Ah Dai, it¡¯s cold...¡±


    The cold water sprayed on her nonstop and Gu Meng could barely open her eyes.


    ¡°Hold it in!¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s ck long hair waspletely drenched by the cold water. Strands stuck to her face and neck as water beads fell from her eyebrows to her well-defined nose, then onto her red lips and her pretty jaw and corbones...


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai...¡±


    No matter what she said, he acted like he heard nothing.


    ...


    After nearly an hour of the cold shower, Gu Meng became a lot calmer since she hadn¡¯t inhaled too much of that drug in the first ce.


    Ye Qing carried her out and got a female servant to change her. He only went down after she had fallen asleep.


    By now, Ye Qing¡¯s ck shirt was drenched as well, so he had unbuttoned the top two buttons, exposing his exquisite corbones and chest. Unlike the usual serious look he had, Ye Qing looked even more masculine right now. His masculine hormones were wild as he remained calmed and serious.


    Xue¡¯er sat on the sofa the entire time, feeling uneasy and fearful.


    When she heard Ye Qing ask the butler to get a female servant to go up and change Gu Meng, she felt slightly happy. If Ye Qing got a female servant to change Gu Meng, it meant that he didn¡¯t touch her.


    Maybe, Ye Qing would close an eye this time and keep her by his side.


    After Ye Qing came down, Xue¡¯er stared at him with affection in her eyes. She spoke softly, ¡°Ah Qing, why didn¡¯t you let me go up?¡±


    Ye Qing went to the sofa and sat down, his slender legs crossing elegantly. He took out a cigarette, cing it between his lips as the butler went forward to light it up.


    After the cigarette was lit, Ye Qing inhaled and exhaled slowly. His dark eyes became darker and more mysterious from the green smoke. ¡°Xue¡¯er, are you still not going to tell me the truth?¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s heart tightened. She looked down and bit her lip, only speaking after a few minutes, ¡°Ah Qing, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Gu Meng was drugged.¡±


    Xue¡¯er widened her eyes slightly, looking shocked. ¡°Ah? Gu Meng was drugged? What happened?¡±


    Ye Qing tapped his cigarette against the ash tray as he nced towards the male servant lying on the floor with his sharp eyes. ¡°Since Xue¡¯er doesn¡¯t know what happened, you can say it.¡±


    The man nced at Xue¡¯er, who eyed him meaningfully. He started to say in trepidation, ¡°Your Highness, thatdy was drugged outside and came to look for you, saying that she wanted Your Highness to be her antidote. We didn¡¯t let here in, but she insisted on trespassing. Later, she lost her rationality and saw me as her antidote...¡±


    Before the man finished speaking, he was interrupted by Ye Qing¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Drag him to the Man-eating Valley.¡±


    There was only death for people who were thrown into the Man-eating Valley. The man was so scared his face turnedpletely pale. He smashed his forehead against the ground and kowtowed nonstop. ¡°Your Highness, it was Miss Xue¡¯er and Aunt Wang who asked me to do it. Please have mercy!¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression remained cold and indifferent as he said coldly, ¡°Throw him in there with Aunt Wang.¡±


    Hearing this, Aunt Wang was so scared she fell to the floor. When the butler got someone to drag her away, she hugged Xue¡¯er¡¯s leg. ¡°Miss Xue¡¯er, save me. Save me...¡±


    Xue¡¯er kicked Aunt Wang away. ¡°I barely even talked to you, how can I save you? Besides, this is Ah Qing¡¯s decision. How can I interfere in it?¡±


    After the male servant and Aunt Wang were dragged away, Xue¡¯er crouched in front of the man, who was exhaling smoke slowly with a terribly cold and frightening expression. ¡°Ah Qing, I didn¡¯t think that Miss Gu was almost taken advantage of. If I knew, I definitely would have saved her.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s hand holding on the cigarette grabbed Xue¡¯er¡¯s chin as he narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°Would you?¡±


    His eyes were too dark and strange. Panic spread in Xue¡¯er¡¯s heart as she instantly grabbed the fruit knife on the table and pressed its sharp de against her fair neck. ¡°Ah Qing, I promise with my life that I didn¡¯t lie to you!¡±


    The sharp de had sunk into her neck a little and blood started to flow out. She was using her life to gain his trust. He would believe her like he had in the past.


    Once upon a time, he had really liked her, thinking that she was innocent and beautiful and was unlike the other women in the pce, who were used to framing and deceit. It turned out that he was really wrong.


    Both Sihan and Nan Zhi told him before that Xue¡¯er wasn¡¯t the Xue¡¯er in the past anymore. However, his memories for her remained at when they had first met, when she was absolutely pure and beautiful.


    Ye Qing extinguished the cigarette in the ashtray and grabbed Xue¡¯er¡¯s hand, pushing the fruit knife away.


    Happiness surged in Xue¡¯er. Her method was indeed effective.


    Just as she was about to pounce into his arms to vent about her grievances, he suddenly grabbed her neck and she heard him say darkly, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, but I got the butler to install CCTVs in the living room and a hidden corner in your room after you fell down the stairs the previous time.¡±

 Chapter 1315 - Crashed Dreams and Losing Her Legs

    <h4>Chapter 1315: Crashed Dreams and Losing Her Legs</h4>


    Hearing Ye Qing¡¯s words, Xue¡¯er felt like something had exploded in her ears, her mind turningpletely nk.


    The man¡¯s fingers wrapped around her slender neck like a chain. Slowly, it became more and more difficult for her to breathe, but he didn¡¯t use too much strength and pushed her away very quickly.


    He stopped touching her, as if she was tainted and he would dirty his hands if he did. Xue¡¯er fell on the floor as her pretty face paled. Her longshes fluttered as she stared at the man sitting on the sofa.


    As he stared down at her with a temperature-less expression, he looked cold and elegant as he stared at her like he was above her.


    This was a Ye Qing she had never seen before.


    His eyes on her were no longer soft as they were and were only left with a prating coldness.


    At that moment, Xue¡¯er understood that he didn¡¯t like her anymore. The only thing she could grab onto, had somehow disappeared.


    Xue¡¯er couldn¡¯t take such a blow. She crawled towards Ye Qing and grabbed his pants, crying, ¡°Ah Qing, I¡¯m wrong. I did that only because I was scared of losing you... You know I don¡¯t have my parents anymore. I don¡¯t have Grandma and Sihan had a change of heart too. I have no one to depend on. I only have you now, Ah Qing.¡±


    Ye Qing kicked at Xue¡¯er¡¯s chest and she immediately flew backwards, only stopping after rolling several times. She hit her head against the floor, feeling terribly nauseous and dizzy. However, her physical pain was notparable to the one her heart was feeling.


    She was panicked and in a mess, feeling terrified.


    To her, Ye Qing was like herst straw to clutch at. She wanted to marry him and be his princess consort. If she was able to marry into the royal family and be sister-inws with Nan Zhi, her status will be simr to Nan Zhi¡¯s.


    If she could make Ye Qing bepletely enamored with her, she would even be able to instigate their brothers¡¯ rtionship in the future. She had such a grand scheme nned out. Must it be destroyed before she could realize it?


    Xue¡¯ery sprawled on the floor as she stared at the man who was standing up with teary eyes. He slowly walked in front of her. It was such a familiar face, but there was an additional coldness on him that felt really unknown to her.


    ¡°Ah Qing, I love you. I did all of this because I love you too much...¡±


    He stood in front of her, looking down at her with the elegance and coldness he was born with. ¡°You never loved me.¡±


    ¡°No, I did. I really did...¡±


    ¡°You only love yourself.¡± Ye Qing narrowed his dark eyes. Everything he was obsessed over seemed to fade away in this second. Time can never be rewound and she was no longer that innocent and kind girl anymore.


    That beautiful girl was gone.


    So let¡¯s just end it here!


    Their past rtionship prevented him from throwing her to the Man-eating Valley. He closed his eyes and when he opened them again, his eyes werepletely cold and dark. ¡°Leave the capital by tomorrow morning. You can never step into S Country again in this lifetime. There will be nothing between us anymore.¡±


    Xue¡¯er¡¯s heart sank to the bottom.


    ¡°Ah Qing, no! Are you really going to throw me away for that Gu Meng?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re still not willing to leave, I will send you to apany Aunt Wang!¡±


    Xue¡¯er felt like she had been thrown into a deep abyss. His personality had always been steadfast and he was the type to do whatever he had decided. If he had said such words already, it would be impossible to change them.


    Despair bloomed in Xue¡¯er¡¯s heart.


    She never thought that tonight would be herst night in the pce and her dreams of bing the princess consort werepletely shattered.


    Xue¡¯er sniffled and held onto her physical pain. She stood up from the floor. ¡°Can I go upstairs and tidy my luggage?¡±


    In the time she had moved into the pce, he had given her countless precious gems and jewelry. She wanted to take them with her.


    Ye Qing saw through her mind. If possible, his eyes turned even colder, his expression seemingly frozen without a hint of warmth. ¡°The butler has brought your luggage over.¡±


    The butler walked downstairs and passed Xue¡¯er her luggage that she had brought from Ning City.


    Xue¡¯er opened it. There were only a few clothes she had brought with her, as well as her identity card and passport. Everything he had given her, including the ck card, was absent.


    Teeth biting on her lips, Xue¡¯er was terrified. She never thought that Ye Qing would be so ruthless when he wanted to. Xue¡¯er took her luggage and left with her heavy body, no longer sparing a nce at him.


    Once she left the pce, she nced back once more. Seeing that Ye Qing didn¡¯t follow her, tears fell from her eyes like pearls.


    Xue¡¯er dragged her luggage and arrived at the main street. Staring at the luxurious and dazzling pce, going back in would probably be as hard as reaching the skies.


    At the thought that she was about to live a peasant life once more, Xue¡¯er could stand it.


    Staring at the busy road, an idea suddenly appeared in her mind. If this n was sessful, she might still be able to pull Ye Qing back to her.


    Xue¡¯er walked to the zebra crossing. Seeing a small car approaching her, she acted like she had lost her soul as she walked towards the other side of the road.


    Seeing Xue¡¯er, the car did an emergency break. The driver wound down his window and cursed at Xue¡¯er before driving away.


    Xue¡¯er bit her lip. This driver braked a few meters in front of her, so she couldn¡¯t even act like she had been hit.


    She looked down and continued crossing the road with aplicated heart. However, she didn¡¯t notice another car driving over speedily.


    Tick, tick, tick...


    When the driver noticed Xue¡¯er, it was already toote to stop.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A terrible scream rang and Xue¡¯er flew away at the impact, before falling on the floor harshly. Like a lifeless doll, she rolled to the side of the road.


    The driver was so scared his soul flew away. He didn¡¯t dare stop and with a step on his elerator, the car drove away.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Ye Qing was having a morning swim when the butler rushed over. ¡°Your Highness, I just received news that Miss Xue¡¯er got into an identst night. Although she¡¯s in a stable situation right now, she was injured terribly. Both of her legs had been amputated and she will have to spend the rest of her life in a wheelchair.¡±


    Ye Qing got out of the pool and wiped his wet hair with a towel. ¡°Send her back to Ning City.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I heard she¡¯s crying to see you...¡±


    Ye Qing took a few steps forward and interrupted the butler¡¯s words coldly, ¡°We have no rtions anymore.¡±


    ...


    In the general hospital.


    After finding out that her legs had been amputated, Xue¡¯er was about to go crazy. She cried to see the Third Prince. The hospital nurses thought she was crazy and was daydreaming too much. When Xue¡¯er took her phone to call Ye Qing, she realized she had been blocked. When she called the pce, the butler had picked up and told her that there would be no more rtions between the Third Prince and her from now on.


    Xue¡¯er was so angry she ended up spitting out a mouthful of blood. Her tears fell non stop as she felt terribly distraught.


    Why had she been so stupid? If she didn¡¯t act stupidlyst night, she would still have her legs. However, right now, her princess consort dreams were crushed and she had even implicated and lost her legs!

 Chapter 1316 - He Came Personally

    <h4>Chapter 1316: He Came Personally</h4>


    Gu Meng woke up with a splitting headache.


    Her limbs felt extremely weak. She opened her eyes and saw the dark and cold room around her. Her mind went nk.


    If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, this was Ye Qing¡¯s room, right?


    Gu Meng sat up on the bed instantly and nced at herself. Her clothes had been changed and she was currently wearing a set of male pajamas.


    Gu Meng looked around her and saw the outfit she was wearing yesterday on the bedside table. It was washed clean and was folded neatly and ced there.


    She only remembered that she had been brought into a warehousest night by a male servant. He wanted to rape her and she used all of her strength to bite his ear. Later, he didn¡¯t achieve what he wanted, but that was all she remembered.


    Getting gingerly out of the bed, Gu Meng walked two rounds around the room. She only let out a sigh of relief when she felt that her legs had regained strength.


    When she went to the bathroom to change, she thought of her younger brother, who was still in the hospital. She didn¡¯t have time to care about what happenedst night. She hurriedly left the room, wanting to see Ye Qing as soon as possible.


    Once she was downstairs, the butler greeted her with a while when he saw her. ¡°Miss Gu, are you awake? The kitchen staff have made some breakfast. His Highness instructed for you to leave after finishing breakfast.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Was Ye Qing not willing to see her once even though he knew she was here?


    ¡°Butler, where did Mr Ye go? I have something urgent to ask him. Can you let us meet?¡± Gu Meng sped her hands together, begging the butler carefully.


    ¡°Miss Gu, His Highness asked Xue¡¯er to leavest night. He won¡¯t meet her again for the rest of their lives. The two servants that harmed you have also been punished.¡±


    Gu Meng widened her eyes slightly, filled with shock and surprise for a few seconds. She never thought that he would cut ties with Xue¡¯er because of what happened to her this time.


    ¡°Miss Gu, I know you like our Third Prince. You probably don¡¯t understand something yet. Even though His Highness liked Xue¡¯er a lot, he would never marry her. There are rules in the royal family and His Highness¡¯ wife must be of equal statuses.¡±


    Gu Meng looked down, her teeth biting down on her lips tightly. She nodded. ¡°Butler, you¡¯ve mistaken. I didn¡¯te to pester His Highness this time. My younger brother has been infected with the Nu virus. I heard His Highness is in-charge of this area, so I wanted to ask him to save my younger brother...¡±


    Hearing this, the butler furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°His Highness just left for Y Country. I will send him a message. If he sees it afternding, he would probably send someone from the virus research team to you.¡±


    Gu Meng bowed at the butler. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gu Meng left the address of the hospital her younger brother was in, together with her number, before she returned to Cen Xi¡¯s apartment.


    She had just arrived at the building when she received a call from her family, saying that her young brother was in critical condition and for her to rush back as soon as possible.


    ...


    When Gu Meng arrived at the town hospital, it was nearly noon. Her parents, younger sister and two police officers monitoring their family were standing in front of the emergency room.


    The police officers were about to take her younger sister away.


    ¡°See, she¡¯s back!¡± Seeing Gu Meng, her mother hurriedly pulled her younger daughter behind her. ¡°You can arrest her if you want. She was the one that ran away on her own ord!¡±


    Mr Gu nced at Mrs Gu. ¡°They are both our children. Why are you so biased?¡±


    ¡°How am I biased? Gu Jiao is still underage and has never suffered since young. How can she be arrested? Besides, she¡¯s not the one that ran away, is she?¡±


    Gu Meng walked over, not feeling anything from hearing Mrs Gu¡¯s words. She had been used to her mother¡¯s favouritism since young.


    It was fortunate that her father and younger brother were good to her.


    Seeing Gu Meng arrive, the police officer said really sternly, ¡°Since your younger brother was infected with the Nu virus, it¡¯s very likely your family is infected as well. You can infect others by running around. Since you didn¡¯t listen to our instructions, pleasee to the police station with us.¡±


    ¡°My younger brother is still in critical condition. I will not go with you before he¡¯s in a stable condition!¡±


    ¡°Comrade, our Mengmeng definitely hasn¡¯t been infected. She dotes on her younger brother the most usually. Can you be so kind to let her wait here?¡±


    The moment Mr Gu finished speaking, Mrs Gu pinched his arm harshly. ¡°How are you talking to Mr Officer? Why didn¡¯t you say anything when they were going to take Jiaojiao away earlier?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Dad is always biased towards Sister.¡± Gu Jiao pouted.


    Mrs Gu immediately pulled Gu Jiao into her arms and red at Gu Meng. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you little troublemaker. If only you were as obedient as Jiaojiao when you were growing up. I told you to not be with that ugly man and to not support him, but you didn¡¯t listen. You took your father¡¯s hard-earned money to treat him and even stole our old hen for him. What did you get from betraying your family?


    ¡°He left and didn¡¯t evene back once to see you. Why did our Gu family have such a daughter that betrays the family?¡±


    ¡°Alright, Xiao Che is still in critical condition. Can you stop shouting? Didn¡¯t Mengmeng go out to find someone so that we can save Xiao Che?¡±


    Hearing this, Mrs Gu got even angrier. She ced a hand on her waist and pointed her other hand at Gu Meng¡¯s nose. ¡°Then where is that person? She never listened to us since she was young and always liked to make her own decisions. See, weren¡¯t we fooled by her this time too?¡±


    The two police officers interrupted Mrs Gu and walked in front of Gu Meng. ¡°Stop dragging. Please cooperate and follow us to the station.¡±


    Gu Meng shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Meng wasn¡¯t cooperating, they grabbed Gu Meng¡¯s arm. Gu Meng¡¯s mind was entirely on her younger brother and in her rashness, she waved her arms and shook the two officers away.


    They didn¡¯t expect Gu Meng to be so strong and she threw them more than a meter away.


    Although they were surprised by Gu Meng¡¯s strength, her action had also angered them. One of them took out his handcuffs while the other took out his baton.


    The atmosphere instantly tensed up.


    Mrs Gu¡¯s lips trembled in fear. ¡°Gu Meng, don¡¯t harm your own family!¡±


    Gu Meng clenched her fists. She nced at Mrs Gu, then at Mr Gu, who furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°Mengmeng, follow them. They will let you go after proper investigations.¡±


    After hearing her father¡¯s words, Gu Meng¡¯s heart sank.


    She always seemed to be the extra one at home. She heard that her mother lost a lot of blood when she was giving birth to her and almost lost her life. Her grandmother had passed away after she was born as well, so her mother never liked her since she was young.


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes turned red as she looked down, before she looked up again at the two police officers with teary eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to push you. I¡¯m really worried about my younger brother. Please pardon me and just let me wait until my younger brother is out from surgery...¡±


    ¡°No, Miss Gu, please don¡¯t speak anymore and just cooperate!¡±


    Right at this moment,motion and footsteps could be heard from the end of the corridor.

 Chapter 1317 - She Couldn’t Reject His Request

    <h4>Chapter 1317: She Couldn¡¯t Reject His Request</h4>


    At the end of the corridor, a man came over with a crowd of people surrounding him.


    Behind the man was the dean of this hospital, the medical team from Royal Hospital and the researchers from the Institute of Virology.


    The man was wearing a white shirt with a dark-colored coat over it and his ck pants were perfectly ironed. His handsome was reflected by the lights and his facial features were well-defined and under his high nose bridge, his thin lips were slightly pursed.


    As he strode over, a noble and cold air emanated from his body. The elegance and superior air from his body were inherent. Previously, Gu Meng knew that he was different when he was still the Ah Dai wearing the mask and being looked down upon by people.


    Only she understood his charm.


    Now that he had regained his memories and became the Third Prince, he was even more dazzling, unreachable and she could only look up to him.


    Perhaps the people were shocked by his powerful aura, it suddenly became very quiet around and even the two police officers who wanted to take Gu Meng back to the police station stopped.


    They looked incredulously at the man walking over.


    Were they seeing things?


    The man who wasing over was the Third Prince they could only see on TV?


    Mrs Gu only dared to be fierce at home. In front of strangers, she was actually quite timid. Pulling Mr Gu¡¯s sleeve, she asked in a soft voice, ¡°Who is that man?¡±


    Mr Gu shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    When Gu Jiao, who was standing behind Mrs Gu, saw that handsome man with a powerful aura, her heart pounded and she wrung her hands together nervously.


    How could there be such a good-looking man in this world? He was like a noble prince who hade out from aic, with a noble air of a kinging off him from head to toe and could be seen at first nce that he was an important figure with a high status.


    Gu Jiao stared unblinkingly at Ye Qing. Suddenly, she found that his height was simr to that off-putting Ah Dai... However, she quickly shook off her absurd thought. Ah Dai was ugly and hunchbacked. How could he have the aura and appearance of this man? Ridiculous!


    ...


    The dean, the medical team from Royal Hospital as well as the researchers from the Institute of Virology went into the operation theater.


    When the butler following behind Ye Qing saw Gu Meng, he nodded at her. ¡°After His Highness received the message on the ne that your brother was infected with NU virus, he asked the pilot to return and bring the team directly over to treat your brother.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes turned red. Even though she knew that he had rushed over not for her but for his people, she was still moved and grateful. Although he was quite cold to her in their rtionship, he was a selfless and good man in his work.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xiaoche was saved. Gu Meng bent over and bowed to Ye Qing and the butler before running away with her mouth covered.


    When the two police officers saw Gu Meng running away, they wanted to chase after her, but Ye Qing shot a look at them with his dark eyes. ¡°What crime did shemit?¡±


    Some people naturally had the air of a king. When Ye Qing spoke, it made people want to submit to him unconsciously.


    One of the police officers exined with a trembling voice, ¡°We¡¯re just worried about her getting the NU virus and infecting others.¡±


    Ye Qing raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll let the Royal Hospital¡¯s medical team conduct a check for them. There¡¯s nothing for you here anymore, go back first!¡±


    His deep voice carried an order that could not be ignored. The two police officers dared not say anything more and acted as though they were being granted amnesty.


    Ye Qing spoke to the butler before going towards the direction Gu Meng had gone.


    Mr Gu and Mrs Gu were still in a daze after Ye Qing had left.


    Was that person the Third Prince? He was someone they could only look up to! He even came here personally with the medical team?


    Oh my God, this was unbelievable!


    Mrs Gu regained her senses only after a while. She looked at the calm butler and said carefully, ¡°H-Hello, our family is very grateful that the Third Prince cane here personally.¡±


    The butler looked at Mrs Gu and said seriously, ¡°You should be d to have such a good daughter. She is the one who saved her brother.¡±


    Mrs Gu was shocked.


    How did that Gu Meng get involved with the Third Prince?


    She said that she was going to ask for help and it was the Third Prince she had sought help from?


    Oh my god!


    Mrs Gu felt her blood pressure rising.


    ...


    Gu Meng ran downstairs and crouched under a big tree, burying her face in her arms and tears fell from her eyes.


    They were joyous tears of being moved.


    After some time, someone suddenly patted her slender shoulders. Raising her head, Gu Meng looked at the man standing behind her with her eyes wet.


    He was very tall so when she turned to face him, he cast a shadow over her.


    The air seemed to have turned thin and she took a deep breath. Looking up, she met his dark and deep eyes and she thanked him again. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to have troubled you and caused a dy to your schedule.¡±


    Ye Qing looked at the girl who had be cautious and could not help but think of when he had seen her during Sihan¡¯s wedding. Her eyes were full of light, fearlessness and the joy of seeing him. Now, all of this was gone.


    Taking out a nearly folded handkerchief from his pocket, Ye Qing handed it to her. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Gu Meng looked at the handkerchief and did not take it, shaking her head. ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ...


    An hourter.


    The door to the operating theater opened and Gu Meng¡¯s brother, Gu Che, had pulled through. The big stone in Gu Meng¡¯s chest finally sank down and she felt like she could breathe again.


    When the leader of the town learned that the Third Prince hade, he wanted to invite him to dinner at night. Ye Qing declined and imed that this was a private trip.


    After visiting Gu Che in the ward, Gu Meng nned to go back home to take a bath.


    She thought Ye Qing had left, but was surprised to see that he hadn¡¯t. He asked the butler to invite her to the car. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t you nning to show me around the fishing vige?¡±


    Gu Meng was somewhat surprised. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to go there.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s eyes that were looking at Gu Meng darkened slightly and he pursed his lips into a straight line. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any memories of this ce, I can¡¯t deny that I have lived there before.¡±


    Gu Meng was optimistic by nature. Besides, he had helped her brother today, so she could not refuse his request to look around the fishing vige.


    She lifted her lips into a radiant smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ...


    It was about an hour¡¯s drive.


    There were no concrete roads in the vige and it was not easy to drive the car as it was slightly bumpy.


    Ye Qing looked at the scenery outside the window, his eyes dark. He tried to dig out something from his memory, but could not remember anything.


    After entering the fishing vige, Ye Qing asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where did I live before?¡±


    ¡°The car can¡¯t get into where you live. Wait for me. I¡¯ll take you there after I go home and change my clothes.¡±

 Chapter 1318 - She Hugged Him, Crying in Fear

    <h4>Chapter 1318: She Hugged Him, Crying in Fear</h4>


    The fishing vige was not big and there was a big mountain behind it. If anything happened in the vige, everyone would know it.


    It was a very strange thing for everyone when four luxurious limousines suddenly came into the vige.


    Many people came out to take a look.


    After changing her clothes, Gu Meng came out of her house and many vigers stood outside the yard.


    ¡°Little Meng, you have guests?¡±


    ¡°How can the Gu family have any distinguished guests? They¡¯re one of the poorest families in our vige.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the head has sent someone to catch the Gu family because their son has contracted a strange disease?¡±


    When Gu Meng heard that the vigers were getting more and more ridiculous, she quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s a leader, but he¡¯s not here to arrest our family. He came to help treat my brother and visit our vige.¡±


    Gu Meng wanted to ask the vigers to go home, but the car door was pushed open and the tall Ye Qing with long legs got out from the car.


    At this time, there was still abundant sunlight and when he came out of the car, the golden rays of light gave a golden tinge to his well-defined and handsome face, making him seem like a God from the heavens.


    The vigers were dumbfounded.


    They had never seen such a handsome and elegant man before! They had never thought that he was the silent Ah Dai who they had all looked down upon before!


    Ye Qing nodded at the vigers and he motioned for the butler and bodyguard to wait here. He and Gu Meng went out.


    The vigers cleared a path for them.


    When the two of them had walked a distance away, the vigers were still cautiously following behind.


    Ye Qing did not look back and nced at Gu Meng who was beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the butler to find the vige headter. The roads here need to be repaired.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gu Meng puffed up her cheeks. ¡°The head has allocated the money already but the vige has not gotten it repaired yet. Besides, they didn¡¯t treat you well before.¡±


    Ye Qing looked at Gu Meng¡¯s angry expression and a trace of a smile appeared on his lips. ¡°How did they not treat me well?¡±


    ¡°They said that you¡¯re ugly, the children threw stones at you and the adults created trouble for you from time to time. Anyway, they excluded you and I don¡¯t like them.¡±


    The sunlight cast mottled shadows through the branches and leaves of trees on both sides of the secluded forest path. Ye Qing looked at the girl who was expressing discontent for him and a trace of a strange feeling surged out from his heart suddenly.


    Raising his slender and fair hand, he was about to pat her head but she suddenly ran forward and turned around, a bright and charming smile on her face. ¡°But it¡¯s all in the past. You are better than them now and you¡¯re way beyond their reach. If they know that you¡¯re Ah Dai, their jaws would probably drop in shock. Haha!¡±


    When she was running, her high ponytail drew a beautiful arc in the air and when she smiled, showing her white and neat teeth, and her eyes curved into crescents, it made people feel that she was so pure and beautiful.


    Gu Meng saw that Ye Qing was staring at her and she turned her head away hurriedly, raising her hand to brush off the strands of hair on her cheek because she knew that she had lost a lot of weight recently and she was worried that she did not look good.


    After finishing this series of actions, she felt that she was thinking too much. He did not like her at all, so why would he care whether she was looking good or not?


    Laughing at her silly thoughts inside, Gu Meng collected herself again. Gu Meng continued to walk to the front, keeping a few steps away from Ye Qing.


    After walking for a while, Gu Meng saw that there was no one following behind. She looked back and saw Ye Qing stopping in front of a big tree.


    Seeming to have thought of something, a trace of a panicked expression appeared on Gu Meng¡¯s face. She ran towards Ye Qing in a hurry and used her body to block the tree.


    The light that was shining through the branches and leaves fell on Ye Qing, making his eyes look more deep. He was taller than her and he looked down at her.


    Neither of them spoke and there was a subtle change in the atmosphere around them. There was a thinyer of sweat on the tip of Gu Meng¡¯s nose.


    Ye Qing narrowed his eyes, his voice deep. ¡°I already saw it.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s slender shoulders sagged down in an instant.


    The word ¡®KISS¡¯ was carved on the tree, followed by the words ¡®Dai¡¯ and ¡®Meng¡¯.


    ¡°Did I kiss you here?¡± he asked.


    Gu Meng could not help thinking about that night. She was forced by her mother to go for a blind date with a young man in the vige. The young man was from a well-to-do family and was willing to give the Gu family a generous betrothal gift. She remembered her mother was satisfied with this young man.


    At that time, she had a big fight with her mother and ran out to find Brother Ah Dai.


    She told Brother Ah Dai about her blind date and even confessed her feelings for him. But Brother Ah Dai was indifferent and she cried in anger because of him.


    She ran out crying from where he lived and when she went past this road, she was pulled by a long and strong arm.


    Before she could react, she was pressed against the tree by his tall and firm body.


    She was surprised and her mouth hung open slightly. He held her tightly and their bodies were pressed together closely. They could hear each other¡¯s heartbeat through their clothes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to get married.¡±


    He said these few words then lowered his head, pressing his lips against her slightly opened ones.


    Without giving her anytime to think, he pried open her teeth domineeringly and his tongue entered her mouth, entangling her tongue.


    That was her first time kissing and she did not even know how to breathe the whole time. She was like a wooden carving, her tongue turning numb by his kiss, unable to breathe properly and her legs turning so weak she almost melted.


    ...


    Seeing Gu Meng¡¯s face turning red, Ye Qing gave a small cough.


    Gu Meng broke out of her daze and she was awkward and embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I was just thinking about Brother Ah Dai.¡± She clearly understood that he was Ye Qing, the Third Prince, and not her Brother Ah Dai.


    Perhaps, Brother Ah Dai would nevere back in this life.


    ¡°Mr Ye, let¡¯s go on!¡±


    Without waiting for Ye Qing to say anything, Gu Meng went forward first. Ye Qing looked at Gu Meng¡¯s slender back and he raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ...


    Although there was no one living in Brother Ah Dai¡¯s house after he left, Gu Meng had tidied it for him from time to time.


    The other time she came back from the Capital, she removed all the grass in the yard. It was the season where flowers would bloom and there were many flowers nted in the yard. When the breeze blew, there was a refreshing fragrance.


    Gu Meng took out the key and opened the door.


    The furnishings of the room were almost the same as when Ye Qing had left. It was very clean and tidy. All the bed sheets and nket had been washed by Gu Meng and the clothes that were hanging in the wardrobe were often taken out by her to bask in the sun.


    It seemed out of ce for Ye Qing to enter here with his status now, but he did not seem to care.


    Although he had no memories of this ce, looking at the furnishing of the house, he had a sense of inexplicable familiarity.


    Looking at the simple wooden bed, an image shed past his mind. A slender girl being pinned under him, their bodies naked as their legs entwined in heat. She held his broad and firm shoulders, saying softly, ¡°Brother Ah Dai, I¡¯m scared...¡±

 Chapter 1319 - Fulfilling Her Wish

    <h4>Chapter 1319: Fulfilling Her Wish</h4>


    Ye Qing¡¯s head began to hurt violently and his tall body took a few steps back, his handsome facial features scrunched up in pain. He raised his hands and pressed them against his temples, as if a sharp weapon had pierced in.


    Gu Meng saw that something was wrong with Ye Qing and she hurried forward. ¡°Mr Ye, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ye Qing leaned against the wall, his eyes closed and his chest heaving slightly.


    It took him a while to feel better.


    When he looked at the bed again, it seemed like there was no memory at all.


    Gu Meng ran to the kitchen and brought out a cup of warm water which Ye Qing held and took a sip, looking at Gu Meng with dark eyes. ¡°Did I touch you before?¡±


    Gu Meng was stunned. She did not expect him to ask this and her clean and thin face turned bright red. ¡°No...¡± Though they had sparked something off, her period came that day and he could not take it to the next level.


    Ye Qing put down the teacup, saying nothing else and his tall body went outside. Gu Meng saw him go out of the yard and she stood at the door, watching his retreating figure.


    She was too naive before. Even if he remembered her and the fishing vige, what could be changed?


    He was a prince and their lives differed greatly from each other. If he had not met with that ident, they would not have met in any way in this life.


    So Gu Meng did not chase after him. Aftering back from the Capital, she had understood many things.


    She would not hope for things that she should not hope for.


    ...


    After Ye Qing left, Gu Meng went to the kitchen to cook several dishes.


    It was her birthday today and she had spent it with Brother Ah Dai the previous few years.


    This year, she was spending it alone.


    Gu Meng put the dishes on the table and took two sets of chopsticks and bowls.


    She scooped rice for the empty seat opposite her and talked to herself, ¡°Brother Ah Dai, spend my birthday with me for thest time this year. I¡¯ll slowly forget about you in the future and start a new life.¡±


    Closing her eyes a moment, Gu Meng thought about this timest year. She came to Brother Ah Dai¡¯s house to have dinner and Brother Ah Dai baked a cake for her, and even made a floral gand for her. When she was blowing the candles, she closed her eyes and wished for Brother Ah Dai to ept her feelings.


    In the end, she drank half a bottle of white wine but was still unable to confess her feelings to him.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai,st year, you said that you would grant me a birthday wish on my birthday this year. You lied to me. You are nevering back and I have no Brother Ah Dai anymore.¡±


    Gu Meng lowered her eyes and her tears fell into the bowl.


    ¡°What is your birthday wish?¡± The man¡¯s deep and mellow voice floated into her ears.


    Gu Meng¡¯s wet eyshes fluttered and she turned around. Seeing the man who was standing at the door, she thought she was seeing things.


    ¡°D-Didn¡¯t you leave already?¡±


    Ye Qing raised his hand that was holding a small suitcase. ¡°I¡¯m nning to stay here for a night and went to take my luggage just now.¡±


    So he did not leave, but went to get his luggage?


    Gu Meng did not want him to see her fragile side. She wiped at her tears and looked at him after sorting out her mood. ¡°The living condition here is not that good, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be used to it.¡±


    Ye Qing came in and looked at Gu Meng¡¯s thin face. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided.¡± He pursed his lips slightly and his eyes looking at her had turned dark. ¡°What do you want for your birthday?¡±


    Gu Meng looked at the man¡¯s well-defined and handsome face and she bit her lip. ¡°Can I have any birthday wish I want?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Can you be my Brother Ah Dai for just one day?¡±


    The moment the words left her lips, Gu Meng instantly regretted it. With his status now, how could he be willing to be Brother Ah Dai again?


    Wasn¡¯t she just being delusional?


    After ten seconds, the both of them did not speak and it was silent.


    Gu Meng bit her lip as she looked at the man whose eyes were deep, and expression cold and unreadable. ¡°Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. I understand. You are Mr Ye...¡±


    Before she could finish, she heard the man hum softly.


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes widened.


    What did he mean?


    ¡°Mr Ye...¡±


    ¡°Call me Brother Ah Dai now.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s mouth opened slightly and she only regained her senses after a while. ¡°But Brother Ah Dai is not like this.¡±


    ¡°What is he like?¡±


    Gu Meng took Ye Qing to the bedroom.


    From the wardrobe, Gu Meng took out a set of clothesprising a ck shirt and pants, and a mask. She looked at the noble and cold man behind her uncertainly. ¡°Brother Ah Dai is like this usually.¡±


    A few minutester.


    When Gu Meng, who was waiting outside, heard the bedroom door opening, she turned back and tears filled up her eyes when she saw the man who had changed into a thin ck jacket and wearing the mask.


    She had never expected that she would be able to see her Brother Ah Dai again on her birthday.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai, shall we go for a walk around the mountain?¡± Gu Meng had almost forgotten that he was the Third Prince. Seeing his dressing, she seemed to have returned to when they were at their sweetest.


    She ran to him and took his big hand.


    Ye Qing looked at his hand that was held by the girl and stiffened for a moment. But very soon, he immersed himself into Ah Dai¡¯s identity.


    ...


    They went up to the mountain.


    Gu Meng walked in front of Ye Qing, cheerful and talkative. She had grown up here and she knew which wild fruit in the mountain could be eaten.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai, look at that tree. There are wild apples on it. You used to like it.¡± Gu Meng, like a little monkey, and she climbed up the tree easily.


    Ye Qing looked up at her from the ground, a frown on his face. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Here, catch the fruit!¡±


    Gu Meng threw down the fruit she had picked and Ye Qing caught them one by one and she only came down from the tree when she had picked a small bag¡¯s worth of fruits.


    Gu Meng took Ye Qing¡¯s hand and pulled him to a seaside where few people went.


    Taking off her shoes, Gu Meng opened her arms and walked by the sea. Facing the sunset, she smiled and her eyes were full of glittering light.


    ncing at the man who had his head lowered, Gu Meng walked stealthily to his side and yfully sprayed some sea water on him.


    Ye Qing looked at the girl who had run away after spraying him with water. Her ponytail was jumping as she ran and her smile was just like the sunshine in spring, bright and charming. Looking at that smile, that simple beauty of it, Ye Qing¡¯s heart softened unconsciously.


    He seemed to be able to think of how he was moved by this smile when he was living in this fishing vige.


    At this moment, he had forgotten that he was the prince who had grown up in the Royal family and had to behave in ordance with the proper etiquette. With a smile on his lips, he chased after the girl in front of him.


    When she sprayed water at him, he also sprayed it at her. There was a rare smile on his usual aloof and handsome face.


    He must have not known that at this moment, he looked like a big boy.

 Chapter 1320 - Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 1320: Happiness</h4>


    They were ying around andughing.


    When the butler and secretary general who were following secretly behind saw this, they were surprised.


    The Secretary General wanted to stop the Third Prince¡¯s actions, but the butler pulled him back.


    ¡°His Highness is leaving tomorrow. He seldom has such a simple and happy time. Why don¡¯t you let him let loose a little?¡±


    The Secretary General frowned, his expression serious. ¡°Butler, His Highness is not in line with the Royal rules and decorum doing this.¡±


    ¡°Rules are also set by people. As long as we don¡¯t say anything, no one will know.¡± The butler pulled the Secretary General away. ¡°His Highness is more calm and restrained than any of us. He knows what to do and what not to do. We don¡¯t have to worry too much about him.¡±


    Gu Meng and Ye Qing¡¯s clothes were soaked and theyy on the beach and watched the sunset after they got tired chasing each other around.


    Gu Meng stared at the sunset for a while and could not help looking at the man beside her. He was wearing a mask, showing only a pair of lips and his strong and firm jaw.


    Even so, she thought he looked amazing.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai, can I ask you a question?¡± She looked at him with her head tilted sideways.


    Her hair was a little messy and a few strands of hair fell over her forehead, slightly covering her clear and bright eyes. Ye Qing raised his hand and brushed those strands of hair away, his voice deep. ¡°Mm, ask away.¡±


    His fingertips were cool from the sea water and the moment it touched her forehead, her heart beat wildly and her fan-like eyshes fluttered. ¡°Did you touch Xue¡¯er when you were the Third Prince...¡± Afraid that he would get angry, she added hurriedly. ¡°You can choose not to answer too.¡±


    Ye Qing looked at Gu Meng and felt that she looked cute. He smiled. ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or the lie?¡±


    Gu Meng red at him with a pout. ¡°Why are you like this? Forget it, I don¡¯t want to know anymore.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t touch her.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is that a lie?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡±


    Gu Meng rolled over andy down beside him, looking at his deep and dark eyes. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Next topic.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, he was kissed by the girl.


    Ye Qing did not move or push her away.


    Everything seemed to have stopped. Even the sound of the waves disappeared, leaving only their breaths and heartbeats.


    Gu Meng knew that she would not have another chance to kiss him except today.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know how to kiss?¡± He looked at the girl with red cheeks and bright eyes.


    Gu Meng hummed softly.


    ¡°Do you still want to?¡±


    He was wearing a mask so she could not see his expression. She could only see his eyes that seemed to be able to devour people and she paused slightly. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know how.¡±


    She had just finished speaking when their positions changed.


    The fresh and enchanting masculine breath was unfamiliar and charming to Gu Meng. Looking at him, her heart almost jumped out of her chest.


    Grabbing the back of her head, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    ...


    Gu Meng had a smile on her face when she returned home in the evening. Although it felt like an unrealistic dream, she was really happy.


    After returning home, Gu Meng took a bath and changed her clothes.


    Coming out from her room, Gu Meng heard people talking in the yard and she went to the window to take a look.


    ¡°Mrs Gu, don¡¯t worry. The partner I found for Mengmeng is one of the richest families in the neighboring vige. As long as you can persuade Mengmeng, you will be satisfied with the betrothal gift.¡±


    ¡°Oh by the way, they have only one request, that is, Mengmeng is still a virgin.¡±


    Mrs Gu nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Mengmeng¡¯s father and I are very strict with her. We will never allow her to have a rtionship with a man before marriage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    After the matchmaker left, Mrs Gu went back into the house and was shocked when she saw Gu Meng standing by the door with a fierce gaze. Mrs Gu patted her chest and said angrily, ¡°Why are you standing there without making any sounds? Do you want to scare your mother to death?¡±


    ¡°Do you still know that you¡¯re my mother? You¡¯re only thinking about how to sell your daughter all day long. If you ept betrothal gifts again, you get married yourself or let Gu Jiao get married!¡±


    p!


    Mrs Gu pped Gu Meng angrily. ¡°You are twenty-three years old today. Do you think you¡¯re still seventeen or eighteen? In our fishing vige, you are an old leftover girl. In another few years, are you going to be a nun or stay in this house and depend on me and your father for the rest of your life?¡±


    Gu Meng touched her face that had turned red from the p. It hurt, but she had turned numb to it.


    ¡°So you still remember that it¡¯s my birthday today!¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Your brother has just been pulled back from the gates of Hell, do you think we¡¯lle back to celebrate your birthday? I still have to go to the hospital tomorrow morning. You¡¯d better stay at home! When your fatheres back, the marriage matter will be settled. Don¡¯t even think about refusing!¡±


    Gu Meng ignored Mrs Gu and turned around, going back to her room.


    Mrs Gu was furious at Gu Meng¡¯s attitude.


    Gu Meng sat by the window, with her face resting on her hands and she stared out of the window in a daze.


    She never thought of marrying again in this life.


    Thinking about how the matchmaker said that the other party requested for her to be a virgin, she could not help but burst outughing.


    She wanted to give her body to Brother Ah Dai only.


    No one else could get her.


    Thinking of this, Gu Meng pushed the window open, jumping out of it.


    ...


    When Ye Qing returned from the beach to the house where he had lived when he lost his memories, the butler and Secretary General came to advise him not to stay there tonight. The living conditions were so simple and bad that the ce to have a bath was just a shower shed with a sr panel outside.


    How could their Third Prince stay somewhere so deplorable?


    In response, Ye Qing asked the butler and Secretary General to leave. He walked into the shower shed that could only amodate him and took off his clothes to take a bath.

 Chapter 1321 - Do You Want Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1321: Do You Want Me?</h4>


    In the narrow and simple shower shed, Ye Qing took off his clothes and stood under an old shower. With the living environment and habits he grew up in, he did not want to spare a nce at such a ce, let alone stand in it to take a bath.


    He was a clean freak.


    But when he came here, he had a sense of inexplicable familiarity although he could not remember anything.


    It was probably left over from when he had lived in this ce all those years ago. Even if he had forgotten it, the familiarity of it still existed.


    Ye Qing closed his eyes and let the warm drops of water slide across his handsome face. Raising his hand, he wiped his face.


    The warm water droplets slid down his well-defined chest and he shook his head, the water droplets flying out and the strong masculine scent spread out in the small space.


    That sharp and cold outline became more charming under the water mist.


    A few minutester, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    Turning off the tap, he pulled the towel off the shelf and opened the door, going out.


    ¡°Who¡¯s out there?¡±


    His eyes were like a deep well, looking at the figure hiding in the dark corner with a dangerous and sharp look. The figure that was standing in the corner slowly walked out.


    Gu Meng looked at Ye Qing who only had a towel wrapped around him and a blush appeared on her face. ¡°Brother Ah Dai, it¡¯s me... I came to have a drink with you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be taking a bath...¡±


    She nned to wait for him toe out after his bath, but she did not expect him to be so alert that he could hear movements outside when he was taking a bath.


    Ye Qing looked at the bottle of white wine in Gu Meng¡¯s hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go back home to sleep?¡±


    Gu Meng looked at the man who was only wrapped in a bath towel. His figure had be even better now. He used to be too thin when he was in the fishing vige, but after returning to the Royal family, he became lean and strong, his firm muscles were rippling. His short ck hair was still dripping with small beads of water and his well-defined abdominal muscles were beautiful.


    Ye Qing saw that Gu Meng was silent and staring at his body with a pair of clear eyes, he gave a small cough. ¡°Give me a moment, I¡¯ll go and put on some clothes.¡±


    Gu Meng nodded with her face burning. ¡°Oh.¡±


    After Ye Qing went into the room, Gu Meng went to the kitchen and took two cups to the yard.


    There was a swing made by Brother Ah Dai for her in the yard. Gu Meng sat on it and after a while, Ye Qing came out, dressed.


    He was still wearing the clothes from Brother Ah Dai¡¯s wardrobe, a long ck t-shirt and a pair of cks.


    Somehow, the ordinary clothes became inexplicably high end when he put them on. It turned out that people with a dignified aura looked good in anything.


    Ye Qing pulled a chair over and sat opposite Gu Meng. Gu Meng handed him a cup filled with wine. ¡°Brother Ah Dai, drink with me!¡±


    Ye Qing looked at Gu Meng with dark eyes. ¡°You¡¯re in a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to drink, I¡¯ll drink it myself.¡± Gu Meng tilted her head back and downed half a cup of white wine in one go.


    Ye Qing looked at her action and frowned slightly, saying nothing as he finished the wine in his cup as well.


    Gu Meng filled their cups again.


    After drinking a few cups, Gu Meng¡¯s face had turned red. Seeing that she was still going to drink, Ye Qing stood up and took the cup away from her hand. ¡°You¡¯ll get drunk if you keep drinking.¡±


    The moment her cup was taken away by him, she reached out her hands and wrapped them around his waist.


    At the moment, she was sitting on the swing and he was standing beside her.


    She buried her face into his waist, inhaling the fresh, masculine scent on his body. Gathering courage from the wine, she said boldly, ¡°Brother Ah Dai, you said that you¡¯ll go along with my wishes today.¡±


    Ye Qing lowered his head, looking at the girl who was holding onto him tightly. ¡°Gu Meng, you drank too much.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Although she was slightly dizzy from the wine, she was still clear-headed and knew what she was doing.


    Raising her head, her clear eyes were as bright as the stars in the night sky with an enchanting light. ¡°Brother Ah Dai, don¡¯t push me away. I don¡¯t hope to have an ending with you and I know it has be just a wish for me.¡±


    There were tears in her eyes and her hands that were around his waist tightened, as if she was afraid that he would push her away. Brushing her ck hair back, her cheeks were red.


    Ye Qing¡¯s temples began to hurt like needles were piercing through and his heart softened.


    ¡°I swear that after tonight, I won¡¯t appear in front of you again and I won¡¯t bother you anymore. We¡¯ll go our own separate ways. You¡¯re the Third Prince, whereas I¡¯m just an ordinary girl from a fishing vige.¡±


    Her eyshes fluttered, as if she had used up all her energy saying those words. ¡°Brother Ah Dai, can you give me some memories?¡±


    Ye Qing pursed his lips. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°I know. Brother Ah Dai, do you know what I want to do with you?¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s breathing turned heavy slightly and looking at the light surging out of her eyes, he almost could not control himself. Perhaps, it was not that he could not control himself, but the feelings that had been buried in the bottom of his heart.


    But he was not the Ah Dai from before anymore.


    Ye Qing closed his eyes and pulled away Gu Meng¡¯s hands that were holding him. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    Gu Meng looked at his back as he walked towards the gate of the courtyard, a mocking smile on her lips.


    ¡°Even if you pretended to be Brother Ah Dai for a day, you¡¯re not him. You¡¯re the Third Prince, how can you agree to such an absurd request!


    ¡°...Well, if you don¡¯t want to, someone else will want it.¡± Gu Meng looked up slightly, unconsciously forcing the tears that were threatening to fall out of her eyes.


    She stumbled towards the gate and the man had stopped in his tracks. Gu Meng did not say anything to him and went past him, preparing to go back.


    But when she went past him, he grabbed her wrist.


    He frowned and looked at her with dark eyes. ¡°What do you mean someone else will want it?¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want it, you have no right to ask.¡± Gu Meng pulled back her hand from his. But before she could step out, he held onto her again.


    Ye Qing¡¯s face was tense. There seemed to be two forces in his heart pulling him. One was telling him to let go and the other did not let him, But very soon, the second force prevailed and he pulled her into his arms. Looking down at her with a dangerous and dark look in his eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it?¡±


    Gu Meng rubbed the tip of her nose that was in pain after knocking into him and raised her head from his arms. ¡°Whoever regrets it is a dog.¡±


    As soon as her voice fell, her feet left the ground and she was picked up by him. Gu Meng¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her mouth and her hands held his neck unconsciously.


    At this moment, she had never expected that one day in the future, this night would be something she would regret for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 1322 - She Had Finally Gotten What She Wanted

    <h4>Chapter 1322: She Had Finally Gotten What She Wanted</h4>


    Ye Qing carried Gu Meng into the bedroom. With a kick at the door, the door mmed shut behind him.


    He did not put her on the bed. After entering the door, he pressed her against the wall and kissed her roughly.


    His tall body was almost pressed against her and his strong, fresh and masculine breath came towards her. Her face was held by hisrge hands, making her lips slightly opened and his hot tongue reached in.


    The kiss was too much for her to resist.


    With Gu Meng¡¯s back pressed against the wall and faced with such a deep kiss, her mind went nk. Just when she was almost out of breath, his lips moved from her jaw to her neck, and he kissed her again and again.


    It seemed that he thought she was not tall enough. With little effort, he hoisted her whole body up and pressed her against the wall. Their intimacy and intertwined breaths made her heart beat wildly.


    His skin turned hot and his eyes darkened, looking different from his usual calm and restrained appearance.


    As hisrge palm reached into her clothes and when his fingertips touched her skin, she felt like an electric current had gone through her body and the cells in her body became extremely sensitive.


    Putting her hands around his neck, she was like a pool of spring water, gradually melting into his kiss.


    After some intense kissing, she touched his face. ¡°Brother Ah Dai, your skin is so hot.¡±


    Ye Qing held her hand and put it on his chest.


    Her hand was close to his heart and when her fingertips brushed past his sensitive area, his eyes turned dark and his breathing became heavier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Moving her hand away, he pulled her into his arms, his well-defined and handsome face buried into her neck, smelling the faint fragrance of her body. His hand slid from her slender back to her perky buttocks and pressed her to him.


    Gu Meng felt that there was something pressed against her and she felt ufortable. Raising her head, she protested in a low voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t move, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s moving.¡±


    Being held so tightly by him, she was satisfied and happy, but did not feel veryfortable. She felt hot, stuffy and it made her breathless.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai, your belt is pressing against me.¡± Reaching out her hand, she wanted to unbuckle his belt, only to find...


    The man¡¯s breathing became extremely heavy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wearing a belt.¡± His voice was very hoarse.


    A thought shed past Gu Meng¡¯s mind and she understood immediately. Her face was burning and she stuttered, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to...¡±


    Ye Qing did not have the mood to think about whether she did it on purpose or not. Grabbing the back of her head, he pressed against her lips and drove straight in, sucking deeply.


    The sudden, fierce kiss was very intimate.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart beat faster and faster, and there was a sense of embarrassment in her body. He took off her clothes, his hands burning as if they were on fire. Everywhere he touched, felt like it was on fire.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai, I can¡¯t stand properly. Can we go on the bed...¡± Her voice became soft, a deadly temptation.


    Ye Qing raised his head from Gu Meng¡¯s neck. There was a sheen of sweat covering his forehead and his long and slender eyes were deep, as if he wanted to suck people in. It was sexy and charming.


    Looking at him, Gu Meng¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Ye Qing picked her up and put her on the bed.


    He stood by the bed, bent over, put one hand above her head and continued to kiss her.


    It was fierce, domineering and hot. After rolling around her lips for a moment, he pried open her teeth and wnt in, entangling her tongue with his. His tall body was almost pressed against her and the strong fresh and masculine breath came towards her.


    After kissing, she touched his face. ¡°Brother Ah Dai, I feel like I¡¯m dreaming.¡±


    Ye Qing held her hand close, it was very close to his heart. Gu Meng¡¯s heart was only beating faster. ¡°Brother Ah Dai, I-I can¡¯t stand properly...¡±


    With that, Ye Qing picked her up and put her on the bed. He stood by the bed, bent over with one hand at the top of her head and continued to kiss her, again and again.


    Her long hair was spread out over the pillow and he threaded his fingers through her hair before holding the back of her head and looming over her like a dark beast in the night.


    ...


    Gu Mengy on the man¡¯s chest and looked up at the man who was close to her. He was leaning against the head of the bed, a rxed andzy expression on his face which was quite different from the usual superior air that he had.


    The dim light in the room fell on him, enshrouding him with ayer of warm halo. Raising his chin slightly, the way his Adam¡¯s apple moved was extremely charming.


    Gu Meng looked at him, a sweet yet empty feeling in her heart.


    She had finally gotten what she wanted.


    But it also meant that she was about to lose everything she had now. People should learn to be content, shouldn¡¯t they?


    Feeling a wave of tiredness, shey to one side and was about to fall asleep. Beside her, the man smoked a cigarette, hisrge hands pulling her onto his chest.


    Gu Meng felt that the eyes of the man who was watching her from behind had turned dark and she looked back at him.


    Seeing that his well-defined face was tense, she was confused. ¡°Brother Ah Dai, pinch me. Am I really not dreaming?¡±


    Hearing her words, Ye Qing licked the corner of his lip and gave a low chuckle.


    ...


    When he woke up, the sky was already bright.


    Ye Qing sat up from the bed, pressing his slightly throbbing temples as his dark eyes looked at the empty side of the bed beside him.


    There was no trace of the girl.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door and the butler¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡±


    Ye Qing gave a low hum in reply.


    Getting out of bed, he took out a set of the neatly folded shirt and trousers from his suitcase. After changing into them, he went to the shower shed to wash up and shave.


    When he came out of the house, he had returned to the noble man who could only be looked up to.


    The butler took the suitcase from Ye Qing¡¯s hand. Ye Qing had one hand in his pants pocket and when he walked to the gate of the courtyard, he looked back again.


    His slender eyes that were facing the morning light were unusually dark.


    ...


    Gu Meng went back home before dawn.


    Mrs Gu went to see Gu Meng¡¯s brother in the town early in the morning. Gu Meng went back home to take a bath, changed her clothes and went to sleep.


    She had told Ye Qingst night that she would not pester him again, and she did not want to face the separation, so she simply buried herself like an ostrich.


    She was very tired, but at the same time, she did not feel sleepy at all.


    After some time, she heard a knock outside the door.


    ¡°Gu Meng.¡±


    The man¡¯s deep and mellow voice sounded.


    Gu Meng got out of bed and drew the curtain apart slightly and looked out. The cold and arrogant man in a suit and leather shoes stood outside.


    Gu Meng felt a lump in her throat and tears prickled her eyes. She gave a soft hum and after controlling her mood, she said to him softly, ¡°Mr Ye, please leave and don¡¯te here again.¡±


    The man outside was silent for a long time. Just when she thought that he had left, his low and hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Take care of yourself. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Gu Meng bit her lip hard and she seemed to have tasted blood. Her eyes turned red but there was still a smile on her lips. ¡°I will. Thank you for fulfilling my dreamst night. We¡¯ll never see each other again.¡±


    The man said nothing else. She did not know if she had heard wrongly, but she heard a soft sigh from him. After a while, the car engine rumbled outside.


    Gu Meng only came out of her room when the sound gradually disappeared. Opening the door, she looked at the empty yard and the tears that had filled her eyes finally fell.


    She ran straight out without even wearing her shoes.


    She ran to the path and then up the mountain.


    Standing on an empty space, Gu Meng watched the ck limousines driving out of the fishing vige and she fell weakly to the ground. Waving her hand, she mumbled softly, ¡°Brother Ah Dai, I hope you will be happy in the future. I will give you my blessings.¡±


    Gu Meng stayed on the mountain for a long time, until those luxurious cars had long gone out of sight.


    Her heart felt empty as if a piece of it had been cut away.


    But she did not regret her actions and promisesst night. In this life, she was already satisfied to be Brother Ah Dai¡¯s woman for one night.


    She would not disturb his life again.

 Chapter 1323 - After One Month

    <h4>Chapter 1323: After One Month</h4>


    Time flew by and one month had passed in a sh.


    Gu Che, Gu Meng¡¯s younger brother, had recovered and was discharged from the hospital. After Mrs Gu and Mr Gu came home, they were busy with Gu Meng¡¯s marriage.


    The young man¡¯s family from the neighboring vige promised the Gu family arge amount of betrothal money, but before that, they needed Gu Meng to go to the hospital for a physical examination.


    Gu Meng did not say a word to Mrs Gu in this one month. Mrs Gu thought that Gu Meng was unwilling, but had agreed to it.


    So the two families had set a time to go to the hospital in town.


    Gu Che frowned when he learnt that Gu Meng was going to the town hospital for that kind of examination. ¡°Sister, I know you don¡¯t want to get married. You have to say it out loud!¡±


    Recently, Gu Meng seldom smiled and only when she was with Gu Che could she show a sincere smile. ¡°Xiaoche, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll cooperate with them however they want me to suffer.¡±


    ¡°Sister...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Aren¡¯t you going out to work this afternoon? I¡¯ve prepared a big red packet for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Sister, all these years you were the one who went fishing with Father from dawn and still had to go to school after that. After school, you helped out with housework. You¡¯ve done so much for the family, but now, Father and Mother want to force you to get married. I¡¯m so angry at them. If worstes to worst, you leave this house and I¡¯ll support you!¡±


    Gu Meng was touched by her brother¡¯s words and she hugged him. ¡°Silly boy, I¡¯m an adult. Why would I need you to support me! Don¡¯t worry, this marriage won¡¯t happen.¡±


    The day after Gu Che went to work, Mrs Gu took Gu Meng to the town¡¯s hospital.


    The young man¡¯s family from the neighboring vige also came. The young man¡¯s expression was arrogant as he looked at Gu Meng who waste. ¡°My parents and I have been waiting for you for more than an hour.¡±


    Gu Meng nced at him. He was quite handsome, but had his nose up in the air, so he did not give her a favorable impression at all. ¡°The hospital opens at eight. I came at the right time. You have the face to me others when you don¡¯t have anymon sense?¡±


    As soon as Gu Meng¡¯s voice fell, the back of her head was hit by Mrs Gu. ¡°How can you speak to Xiaozhuo like that?¡±


    Gu Meng ignored Mrs Gu and stepped into the hospital first. The young man looked at Gu Meng¡¯s arrogant figure and was furious.


    When Gu Meng went to the gynecology department for the examination, Mrs Gu and the young man¡¯s mother were waiting outside. Mrs Gu vowed. ¡°Inw, don¡¯t worry. Our Mengmeng is pure and cute. Although she has many pursuers, she has never been in a rtionship before. You will have a pure and innocent daughter-inw entering your family.¡±


    Mrs Zhuo nodded. ¡°Though your daughter is good-looking, she has a bad temper. When she gets married to our family, I will teach her well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. She will be a member of your family when she marries over. You can beat and scold her. It¡¯s all up to your family.¡±


    Mrs Zhuo smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    A few minutester, Gu Meng, who had finished the examination, came out of the examination room. Mrs Gu and Mrs Zhuo immediately entered the doctor¡¯s office.


    ¡°Doctor, my daughter is a virgin, right? You don¡¯t even need to examine her,¡± Mrs Gu said with a smile.

 Chapter 1324 - Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 1324: Pregnant</h4>


    The middle-aged female doctor pushed up the sses on the bridge of her nose, nced at Mrs Gu and Mrs Zhuo, and then looked at the young girl sitting there with a trace of a sneer on her lips.


    ¡°Doctor, what are the results?¡± Mrs Zhuo asked anxiously when she saw that the doctor was not speaking and looking at them strangely.


    ¡°You will be clear if you ask her. Why do you still have toe to do this check?¡±


    Mrs Gu and Mrs Zhuo were stunned when they heard the doctor¡¯s words.


    Mrs Gu asked, ¡°Doctor, what do you mean?¡±


    Gu Meng stood up from the chair, a smile that did not quite reach her eyes on her lips. ¡°What the doctor means is that I¡¯m not a virgin.¡±


    Mrs Gu and Mrs Zhuo¡¯s expressions did not look too good. Especially Mrs Gu, her face had turned dark and her eyes were almost popping out of their sockets.


    The atmosphere in the doctor¡¯s office was silent and strange for a moment.


    A minuteter, there was a shout. ¡°You brat, when did you sleep with a wild man? Is it that ugly Ah Dai?¡±


    Gu Meng looked at Mrs Gu¡¯s angry expression and there was a mocking look on her face. ¡°In my heart, no one can bepared with Brother Ah Dai. I said before, if you want to get a betrothal gift from them, get married yourself or let Gu Jiao get married.¡±


    Mrs Gu rolled up her sleeves and rushed towards Gu Meng, wanting to hit her. ¡°You brat, how dare you trick your mother. Let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t beat you to death!¡±


    This time, Gu Meng did not let Mrs Gu hit her. Grabbing her wrist, Gu Meng gave a push and Mrs Gu knocked into the doctor¡¯s desk and hit her back. She grimaced in pain and her expression became twisted.


    When Mrs Zhuo saw that Gu Meng was not a virgin anymore and even dared to hit her own mother, she pointed at Gu Meng. ¡°Why are you so ill-mannered... Ah!¡±


    Mrs Zhuo¡¯s finger was gripped tightly by Gu Meng and she felt that her bones were about to break. Gu Meng only let go of Mrs Zhuo when she saw the cold sweat on Mrs Zhuo¡¯s forehead and that she could not bear the pain anymore. ¡°If you want to discipline me, you¡¯ll have to see if you have the ability!¡±


    With that, Gu Meng carried her bag and left in big strides. When Mrs Gu saw Gu Meng¡¯s rebellious attitude, her eyes rolled back and she fainted.


    ...


    When Gu Meng went out of the hospital, she received a call from Cen Xi.


    Cen Xi had be the assistant of Nan Zhi¡¯s chief interpreter and did not contact Gu Meng much as she was very busy. Since she was on leave the past few days so she came to visit Gu Meng in the fishing vige.


    When she learned that Gu Meng was in town, Cen Xi took a taxi to the town¡¯s hospital.


    Gu Meng stood by the side of the road and waited for a few minutes before seeing Cen Xiing out of a taxi.


    The two girls had not seen each other for a long time and they hugged each other happily and excitedly.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, it¡¯s almost noon. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll treat you to lunch.¡±


    Gu Meng pulled Cen Xi¡¯s hand and they went to a restaurant in the town that had good reviews.


    After cing their orders, they talked about how they were recently.


    Gu Meng told Cen Xi about what had happened in the morning and Cen Xi was shocked when she learned about it. ¡°Mengmeng, aren¡¯t you ruining your reputation by doing that? The gossip in the vige spreads quickly and you won¡¯t be able to raise your head up!¡±


    Gu Meng drank some water and said with a grin, ¡°I don¡¯t n to get married in this life. You didn¡¯t see my mom¡¯s face, it was too interesting! Now I¡¯ve be a disgrace to her and let¡¯s see if she has the face to promote me to others.¡±


    Looking at Gu Meng who was speaking so indifferently about her mother¡¯s favoritism, Cen Xi felt her heart ache for her. How much had Mengmeng suffered in the past to make her heart cold against her own mother?


    ¡°Mengmeng, why don¡¯t youe back to the Capital with me!¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®Capital¡¯, there was a sharp pain in Gu Meng¡¯s heart.


    After a few seconds of silence, Gu Meng smiled and shook her head. ¡°I n to leave the fishing vige, but I won¡¯t go back to the Capital anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mengmeng, you¡¯re too silly.¡±


    Gu Meng poked at Cen Xi¡¯s charming face. ¡°You¡¯re the same as me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re both silly girls.¡±


    After the food came, Gu Meng took food for Cen Xi and she ate very little. Cen Xi saw that Gu Meng was not eating much and she asked, ¡°Is your stomach feeling unwell?¡±


    Gu Meng was not feeling well recently. She was constantly sleepy, did not like to eat greasy food with strong smells and her appetite was not good as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like fish the most? You are already so thin. Eat more.¡± Cen Xi picked up a piece of fish and gave it to Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng lowered her head and was about to eat the piece of fish when she suddenly felt nauseous.


    ¡°My stomach doesn¡¯t feel that good.¡± Gu Meng picked up the cup and took a sip of water.


    Cen Xi stared at Gu Meng for a while. ¡°Mengmeng... Did your periode on time?¡±


    ¡°My period has never been very regr.¡±


    ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with you. You don¡¯t like the fish which you usually do and you¡¯re so tired. Mengmeng, could you be pregnant?¡±


    P-Pregnant?! Gu Meng¡¯s eyes widened and she nced at her t stomach. The doctor only asked her to spread open her legs and did not do any ultrasound or blood and urine test. She might really be pregnant!


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart started to beat faster and she stared at her stomach for a while. ¡°Xiao Xi, I want to go to the drugstore. Wait for me here.¡±


    Cen Xi naturally knew why Gu Meng was going to the drugstore. Seeing that there was a drugstore opposite the restaurant, Cen Xi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t walk too fast.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Meng went to the drugstore to buy a pregnancy test kit. She took it back to the restaurant and went to the washroom.


    Cen Xi was worried and waited outside the washroom. A few minutester, Gu Meng came out of the washroom.


    There were tears in her eyes and her hand that was holding the pregnancy test kit was trembling slightly. ¡°Xiao Xi, two red lines.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Cen Xi did not have any experience with pregnancies.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Meng crouched down as her emotions went out of control and she started crying. Tears also fell from Cen Xi¡¯s eyes as she saw Gu Meng crying. Crouching down, she held Gu Meng¡¯s trembling shoulders. ¡°Mengmeng, don¡¯t be afraid. If you don¡¯t want the child, you can abort it. I will be with you.¡±


    Gu Meng looked up and sniffed, then smiled. ¡°Xiao Xi, I don¡¯t n to abort this child. He¡¯s the most precious birthday present Brother Ah Dai has left for me.¡±


    Cen Xi held Gu Meng¡¯s face with her hands and wiped away the tears with her fingertips. ¡°You¡¯re really a silly girl. It¡¯s not an easy thing to raise a child alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I used to take care of my brother and sister, so I have the experience.¡±


    Cen Xi asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you not going to tell the Third Prince?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Meng and Cen Xi went back to the room from the washroom and when they went past the hall, news was showing on the TV.


    ¡°The daughter of Y Country¡¯s president arrived at the Capital International Airport this afternoon, and the Third Prince, Ye Qing, went to receive her with his team.¡±


    The news segment showed the daughter of the presidenting down from the gangway. Ye Qing was standing below and the president¡¯s daughter ced her hand that was in ace glove, into hisrge hand.

 Chapter 1325 - She Decided to Leave

    Chapter 1325: She Decided to Leave


    Cen Xi walked behind Gu Meng and seeing her stop, she followed her gaze and looked at the TV.


    Seeing Ye Qing helping the president¡¯s daughter down the gangway, Cen Xi grabbed Gu Meng¡¯s wrist and pulled her away.


    She thought Gu Meng would cry, but she saw the girl was smiling. ¡°Xiao Xi, doesn¡¯t the prince and princess look dazzling andpatible standing together?¡±


    There was a pain in Cen Xi¡¯s heart when she saw Gu Meng¡¯s smile.


    Pulling Gu Meng into the room, Cen Xi held her. ¡°Mengmeng, cry if you want. Don¡¯t hold it in.¡±


    Gu Meng shook her head, her eyes bright and clear. There wasment and blessings but no sadness and resentment.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, I¡¯m not sad. Actually, when I learned about his identity, I knew it was impossible between us. I came to the Capital to find him and thought that we¡¯ll have a good ending when he remembered me. I was too naive. That night, I was satisfied with him giving me what I wanted. I had my most precious memories.¡±


    There was a charming smile on Gu Meng¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Now I will also have a baby to apany me in the future. This is a good thing. I was even nning to remain single and grow old alone!¡±


    Seeing the smile on Gu Meng¡¯s face, Cen Xi felt like crying.


    How could there be such a silly girl in this world!


    ...


    In order to confirm the uracy of the pregnancy test, Gu Meng and Cen Xi went to the hospital after lunch.


    After doing a check, it confirmed that Gu Meng really was pregnant. Gu Meng asked Cen Xi to wait for her in town while she went back to the fishing vige to pick up her luggage.


    Cen Xi was worried about Gu Meng and followed her back to the fishing vige.


    Gu Meng knew she would definitely face her mother¡¯s criticism and anger when she went back. She did not want Cen Xi to hear her mother¡¯s abusive words, so she took Cen Xi to the house where Brother Ah Dai had lived before, resolutely refusing to let Cen Xi go back with her.


    Sure enough, Gu Meng heard her mother¡¯s crying and howling the moment she arrived at the door. ¡°Old Gu, the daughter you doted on the most is not a virgin anymore. Oh my God, how can our family continue to live in the vige?¡±


    Until now, Mrs Gu still could not ept that Gu Meng was not a virgin anymore. The generous betrothal gift from the Zhuo family was right in front of her eyes, but it was thrown away by that shameless Gu Meng.


    Mrs Gu heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife and she sat on the ground crying. Mr Gu did not look good as well. Although he doted on Gu Meng usually, his thoughts were the same as Mrs Gu in this as it was a matter of virtue and principles.


    An unmarried girl giving her body to a man for nothing. This would be gossiped around the vige and no one would want to marry her. The customs of the fishing vige had not beenpletely civilized. Gu Meng¡¯s shameless behavior was definitely considered a scandal.


    Gu Jiao sat by the side and added. ¡°Dad, Mom, I think Sister has already given her body to that ugly Ah Dai. To think you still thought that she and that ugly Ah Dai were pure.¡±


    ¡°Ah Dai is thin and ugly. Is your sister blind?¡± Mrs Gu really could not figure it out. How could Gu Meng fall in love with that kind of man?


    Gu Jiaoughed. ¡°My sister sure is capable. Didn¡¯t she ask the Third Prince over the other time?¡±


    ¡°The Third Prince did note for her. Your brother had the NU virus and in order to prevent the virus from infecting other people, the Third Prince came over personally.¡± Mrs Gu did not believe that Gu Meng had the ability to get the Third Prince toe.


    The three of them were talking about Gu Meng when she came in from the door.


    When Mrs Gu saw Gu Meng, she thought of how Gu Meng had pushed her in the doctor¡¯s office. Up to now, her back still hurt.


    ¡°You still have the cheek toe back?¡± Mrs Gu stood up from the ground and wanted to fight with Gu Meng, but Gu Meng was strong so Mrs Gu stopped and could only re at Gu Meng angrily.


    ¡°Mengmeng, what happened during the physical examination? Who on earth are you with?¡± Mr Gu stood up from the chair and looked at Gu Meng with a fierce gaze.


    Gu Meng pursed her lips and looked at the three people in the house. ¡°I came back to pack my luggage. I¡¯m going to move out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mrs Gu¡¯s voice was shrill. ¡°Gu Meng, you have done something to disgrace us. Do you still n to leave like that? Your father and I worked hard to raise you up. Is this how you are going to repay us?¡±


    Gu Jiao followed Mrs Gu¡¯s expression and red at Gu Meng. ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister, how can you be so ungrateful?¡±


    If it was before, Gu Meng perhaps would be sad when faced with her family¡¯s attitude and hide herself to cry. But now, she only felt a coldness in her heart. ¡°I have always been strong since I was a child and I followed Father out to sea. Mom was not in good health and Gu Jiao, you only know how to eat and drink. If you say that I¡¯m ungrateful, what about you? If you¡¯re that filial, why don¡¯t you get married to that Zhuo man? If you get married, Mom would not lose that betrothal gi©`¡±


    p!


    Mr Gu pped Gu Meng¡¯s face angrily. Gu Meng could have avoided it, but she didn¡¯t.


    Mr Gu was a steadfast and honest man with no opinions usually. He wanted to be a peacemaker between her and her mother, but he did not have the ability to do that and often ended up being in a difficult position.


    In order to get back at Mrs Gu, Gu Meng had really put shame to the Gu family and it was not wrong for Mr Gu to p her.


    There was a pained look in Mr Gu¡¯s eyes when he saw the red finger marks on Gu Meng¡¯s fair face. Reaching out his hand, he wanted to touch Gu Meng¡¯s face, but she took a step back. ¡°Father, if you really love me, please let me go. My reputation in the vige is ruined and only with me gone can you lift your heads up.¡±


    Mrs Gu seemed to have also thought of this and she looked at Gu Meng. ¡°You can go, but you have to leave all of your savings behind.¡±


    Before Gu Meng could say anything, she heard Mr Gu shout, ¡°Enough, our child is already leaving and you still want to exploit her? Do you want to force her to death? She has been an obedient and sensible child since she was young. It was all because of you that she was willing to be the target of all that gossip and did not want to get married!¡±


    Mrs Gu could not believe that Mr Gu would speak to her in this tone. She rushed to Mr Gu with a ferocious expression. When Gu Meng saw this, she wanted to push Mr Gu away but Mrs Gu suddenly changed her direction and came towards Gu Meng.


    Seeing that her mother was about to bump into her abdomen, Gu Meng¡¯s face paled in fright. It was toote to dodge it. She might not be able to keep this child if she was knocked by her...


    Just when Mrs Gu was about to knock into Gu Meng¡¯s abdomen, Mrs Gu felt a sharp pain in her knee and she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Mengmeng, are you okay?¡± Cen Xi came in with a crossbow in her hand. She was worried about Gu Meng, after all, she was pregnant! If she was bothered by her shrew-like mother, it would be difficult for her to get away.


    Thinking about how Gu Meng was almost hit by Mrs Gu in the abdomen, Cen Xi¡¯s heart was still pounding.

 Chapter 1326 - Premature Birth

    <h4>Chapter 1326: Premature Birth</h4>


    Gu Meng looked coldly at Mrs Gu who had fallen to the ground. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine that you¡¯re biased, but you want to kill me with that knock just now? Since you hate me so much, just treat it as if you have never given birth to me in the future!¡±


    Mrs Gu wanted to say something, but seeing Gu Meng¡¯s tightly clenched fists, she was unable to say anything.


    Gu Meng went to her room to pack her things, took her identification documents and left quickly.


    Mr Gu stood in the yard smoking and seeing Gu Menging out, he gave her a bankbook. ¡°Mengmeng, I can¡¯t stop you if you¡¯re determined to move out. Here are my private savings. I nned to give it to you when you got married, take it with you!¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes became red-rimmed. She knew her father¡¯s personality. He was honest with no opinions and he must have taken much risk to have some private savings of his own.


    Shaking her head, Gu Meng said with a choked voice, ¡°Dad, keep the money for yourself. I will take care of myself outside. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Mengmeng, remember to call me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dad. I will. Take care of yourself.¡±


    ...


    Gu Meng turned back to look at the fishing vige as she walked out. This was the ce she had lived for twenty over years and she had so many feelings for it.


    She might note back for many years after leaving.


    Looking down at her abdomen, there was a trace of a smile on Gu Meng¡¯s lips.


    She was not alone. In the future, she had her baby to apany her.


    ...


    Cen Xi and Gu Meng stayed in a hotel in town for a night.


    After taking their baths, Cen Xi and Gu Mengid on the bed, and Cen Xi asked Gu Meng. ¡°Mengmeng, where do you n to go?¡±


    ¡°Wen City.¡± Gu Meng put her hand on her t abdomen, looking at the ceiling. ¡°When I was at the fishing vige, I met a boss who came to the vige to see pearls. He is in the jewelry business and he said that I was very talented in jewelry design and asked if I would like to be his apprentice. At that time, because Brother Ah Dai was in the fishing vige so I didn¡¯t agree. I¡¯m not alone now, for the sake of my baby, I have to have a proper and promising career, so that I can better support my baby in the future.¡±


    Before finding out that she was pregnant, Gu Meng nned to open a martial arts school in the fishing vige. But now, it would be inconvenient so she could no longer engage in that work for the time being.


    Hearing Gu Meng¡¯s n, Cen Xi nodded approvingly. ¡°Jewelry design is good, it has a promising future.¡±


    ...


    The next day.


    Cen Xi apanied Gu Meng to Wen City by ne.


    Cen Xi hade to Wen City once with Qiao Yanze on a business trip. Coming here again, she felt like a century had passed.


    The other time during General Bo¡¯s social gathering event, she took Qiao Yanze¡¯s gun and after shooting a few shots at his feet, they had not contacted and seen each other for two months already.


    He had gone to the North and she was busy with work usually. Cen Xi could imagine that with his arrogant personality, he would not contact her on his own initiative after being shot at by her.


    Fortunately, she had not overestimated her charm and thought that men would fall in love with her body after sleeping with her.


    Gu Meng had contacted the jewelry boss beforeing. Cen Xi thought the boss would be a mature and older man, but she did not expect him to be a dazzling, exquisite and devilish man.


    He had both hands in his pants pocket and had diamond studs on his ears. He was chewing gum and seemed to have an unruly air to him.


    Cen Xi asked Gu Meng softly, ¡°Mengmeng, is he the boss who wanted to take you as his apprentice?¡±


    Gu Meng nodded. ¡°Xiao Xi, Fu Cheng looks indecent but he is very talented. It¡¯s just that he has a strange temper and is a bit sarcastic at times.¡±


    Sure enough, upon seeing Gu Meng, a smile appeared on the man¡¯s face. ¡°Looking at you like this, were you dumped by a man?¡±


    Gu Meng said nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long said that your Brother Ah Dai is not reliable. Women shouldn¡¯t put all their thoughts on rtionships and build up their careers. Once you have the ability and charm, there will be more men chasing after you.¡±


    Cen Xi listened silently and felt that what he had said made some sense.


    Gu Meng also agreed with Fu Cheng¡¯s words and nodded. ¡°Young Master Fu, I will focus on my work in the future.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the dormitory.¡±


    Although Fu Cheng did not speak nicely, Cen Xi could see that he cared for Gu Meng from the bottom of his heart. The apartment he gave her had aplete range of household appliances and was close to the jewelrypany.


    Cen Xi was relieved for Gu Meng to be able to settle down for the time being. She would be taken care of here.


    ...


    Not long after Cen Xi returned to the Capital, a great event happened to the Xiao family.


    Xia Yanran had given birth prematurely.


    The reason was that there was a new female assistant in Xiao Yi¡¯spany who was ambitious and thought that she could hook up with Xiao Yi while Xia Yanran was pregnant and move up the ranks.


    Even if she was unable to chase Xia Yanran away, she could still be Xiao Yi¡¯s lover. After all, Xiao Yi was handsome and rich, and was still charming after getting married. He was the object of admiration from many young female colleagues in thepany.


    The female assistant deliberately released some scandalous news and many colleagues nearly thought that Xiao Yi was having an affair while thedy boss was pregnant. When one of the female assistants who was very fond of Xia Yanran heard this, she immediately called to tell Xia Yanran.


    Xia Yanran trusted Xiao Yi very much. They had gone through so many things and he would definitely not look for a woman outside behind her back. But now that she was pregnant, her figure was not as slender as those young girls. Xiao Yi was more and more charming and she was more or less worried.


    Xiao Yi did note back until after ten in the evening after entertaining guests. It was obvious that he had drank a little too much and kissed Xia Yanran recklessly after taking his bath.


    It was not easy for Xia Yanran to get pregnant. Even in the middle of her pregnancy, he held in the urge to touch her. But perhaps he had drunk too much tonight, he kept kissing her and ran his hand over her body.


    Xia Yanran knew that he was suffering from holding it in so she wanted to give in to him once. At that time his mind was not clear and with her responding to him, he really did it with her.


    But before they could finish, her stomach began to hurt.


    The moment she shouted in pain, he was frightened and quickly put on his clothes, and carried her to the car. When they were about to reach the Royal Hospital, her water broke.


    The medical team was already waiting at the entrance of the hospital and Xiao Yi put Xia Yanran onto the wheelchair and ran while pushing it frantically.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s face was scrunched up in pain and was breaking out in cold sweat. But seeing Xiao Yi¡¯s self reproach, sheforted him. ¡°Our An¡¯an must be anxious to see Daddy and Mommy so he¡¯sing out ahead of time. Xiao Yi, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Xiao Yi wanted to give himself a p. She was in thete stages of pregnancy and the doctor had told him not to share a room with her. Why couldn¡¯t he have controlled himself!


    ¡°Yanran, I¡¯ll apany you into the delivery room. If that young brat dares to torture you, I¡¯ll beat him up when hees out!¡±


    Xia Yanran was in pain but wanted tough. She red at Xiao Yi weakly. ¡°Don¡¯t beat my darling.¡±


    Xiao Yi held Xia Yanran¡¯s hand, a pained look in his eyes. ¡°As long as you¡¯re fine, I will listen to you.¡±

 Chapter 1327 - Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 1327: Happiness</h4>


    Xia Yanran was pushed into the delivery room.


    Xia Tang, who was shooting an advertisement in the Capital, and Junyuan and Xia Mo also rushed over when they heard the news.


    It was not easy for Xia Yanran to get pregnant and in thest trimester of her pregnancy, Junyuan was worried and would stay in the Capital from time to time with Xia Mo.


    It happened that they met with Xia Yanran¡¯s giving birth prematurely.


    ...


    Outside the delivery room.


    Xiao Yi was pacing about with sweat covering his forehead. Junyuan and Xia Tang asked him things but he did not hear anything at all. His mind was nk and he was nervous and worried.


    After a while, Nan Zhi and Yan Hua, who had received the news, also rushed over.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, why did Yanran suddenly go intobor?¡± Nan Zhi came up to Xiao Yi and asked with a frown.


    Xiao Yi closed his bloodshot eyes, his voice hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin.¡±


    Nan Zhi saw Xiao Yi¡¯s miserable and self reproach expression and although she did not know what had happened, she had seen how much Xiao Yi doted on Xiao Yi after their marriage.


    ¡°The best obstetrician in the Capital is helping Yanran deliver the child. Both mother and child will be safe.¡±


    Xiao Yi nodded with his face tensed.


    After nearly an hour, the door to the delivery room was suddenly opened and a nurse came out. ¡°Mr Xiao, your wife has been calling your name. Come into the delivery room with me.¡±


    Xiao Yi was so anxious that his lips had turned slightly pale and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When he went into the delivery room, his legs were still trembling. A woman giving birth was like going through gates of hell, and this was true.


    In the delivery room, Xia Yanran was in pain and she called Xiao Yi¡¯s name weakly. Xiao Yi walked over and held her hand. ¡°Yanran, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Seeing her like this, he really wanted to suffer the pain for her.


    ¡°Doctor, can you do a caesarean?¡± Xiao Yi asked the doctor with a trembling voice. Would she be in less pain if she was injected with anesthetic?


    The doctor shook his head. ¡°Her cervix has openedpletely. Mr Xiao, give your wife courage and encouragement. The baby will be born soon.¡±


    Xiao Yi bent down and kissed her forehead. ¡°Yanran, I love you. I love you in this life and the next. No matter which lifetime, I will only love you. You can do this.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at Xiao Yi with tears in her eyes. He seemed to be in more pain than her. She held his hand and took a deep breath, trying to match the doctor¡¯s rhythm.


    After ten minutes, the doctor said encouragingly, ¡°The baby¡¯s head is out. Mrs Xiao, you¡¯re doing great.¡±


    Hearing the child¡¯s loud cry, Xia Yanran could not help but cry. Xiao Yi kissed away her tears. ¡°My wife¡¯s the most amazing.¡±


    ¡°Mr Xiao, would you like to cut the umbilical cord for the baby?¡± The doctor asked softly when he saw that Xiao Yi had his attention on Xia Yanran and did not even look at the baby at all.


    Xiao Yi then remembered that the little brat who had caused Yanran to suffer so much had been born.


    ¡°Xiao Yi go and cut it!¡± Xia Yanran urged Xiao Yi weakly.


    Xiao Yi straightened his body and went to the doctor¡¯s side. Seeing the wrinkled and ugly little thing, Xiao Yi pursed his lips and cut the umbilical cord ording to the doctor¡¯s instructions.


    The doctor wanted to praise Xiao Yi for doing well when suddenly, there was a loud noise. The doctor was surprised and looked at his side, and saw that the tall man had fainted and fallen to the ground.


    ...


    Xiao Yi slowly woke up and seeing the white ceiling above him, he was stunned for a moment.


    Junyuan came in and seeing that Xiao Yi was awake, a faint smile appeared on his gentle face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to faint at the sight of blood.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s face tensed. ¡°What kind of bloodbath have I not seen before? How could I faint at the sight of blood? I fainted because of my son¡¯s ugliness.¡±


    With a shake of his head, Junyuan just smiled in response. ¡°Your son was just born and hasn¡¯t bathed, of course he wouldn¡¯t look good.¡±


    Xiao Yi got down from the bed immediately. ¡°Brother-inw, how about Yanran? Is she all right?¡±


    It was the first time Junyuan saw someone who only cared about his wife and not his son. Xiao Yi really doted and loved Yanran to the core.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a little frail and tired, it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see Yanran.¡±


    Xiao Yi went to Xia Yanran¡¯s room hurriedly and when he arrived at the door, he heard theughter of several women.


    Yan Hua said, ¡°Yanran, I didn¡¯t expect that Boss Xiao would faint in the delivery room. When the doctor said that someone had fainted, Zhizhi and I thought that it was you and we were scared to death.¡±


    Xia Yanran could not helpughing. ¡°A man fainting in the delivery room moved me and also amused me.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Xiao Yi came in with a dark expression. These women would probablyugh at him for a lifetime because a man like him who had been in the mafia before, had fainted in the delivery room. He would never live this down!


    ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re awake?¡± Xia Yanran looked at Xiao Yi who was not looking very good and knew that he wanted to keep up his appearance. She no longer mentioned about him fainting in the delivery room and pointed with her chin. ¡°Come and see our An¡¯an.¡±


    Although Xiao An was born ahead of time, he stayed in Xia Yanran¡¯s stomach for 37 weeks and weighed 3.1 kilograms. He was healthy in all aspects and did not need to be put into the incubator.


    Xiao Yi went to Xia Yanran¡¯s side and looked at the little fellow in her arms with a disgusted face. ¡°Honey, I didn¡¯t faint because of the blood, but because of how ugly Xiao An looks.¡±


    What? Xia Yanran was unhappy when she heard this. Her An¡¯an was not ugly. He was just born, his skin was wrinkled and his eyes closed, but his nose was high and his lips were very simr to Xiao Yi¡¯s.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, newborn babies all look like this. After a while, his skin will turn fair and tender and his facial features will be more defined. Then, he will be delicate and tender, making you love him very much,¡± Nan Zhi exined with a smile.


    Xiao Yi did not care. ¡°I only love my wife.¡±


    ...


    When only Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi were left in the ward, Xia Yanran looked at Xiao Yi. ¡°Turn around. I¡¯m going to nurse An¡¯an.¡±


    Instead of turning around, Xiao Yi sat beside Xia Yanran and stared at Xia Yanran¡¯s chest with a pair of dark eyes. ¡°Which part of you have I not seen before?¡±


    Xia Yanran blushed slightly. ¡°That¡¯s not the same.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not the same? Feed the ugly brat quickly. I have a lot to tell you.¡±


    Xia Yanran red at Xiao Yi. ¡°When children of other families are born, they dote on them. Why do you dislike him so much?¡±


    Xiao Yi held Xia Yanran¡¯s shoulders and kissed her soft lips. ¡°I don¡¯t dislike him, but in my heart, he¡¯s not as important as you. Yanran, let¡¯s not have any more children in the future. It¡¯s enough with this ugly brat.¡±


    Xia Yanran pouted. ¡°No, I still want to give birth to Wanwan!¡±


    ¡°No more!¡±


    ¡°I want to.¡± Xia Yanran looked sideways at the man beside her, a smile on her lips. ¡°I had an easy delivery so after my body recovers, I can get pregnant again.¡±


    When he heard this, Xiao Yi¡¯s expression turned dark. If she were to get pregnant again after her body recovers, wasn¡¯t he going to spend another ten months without touching her?


    With this lesson, where would he dare to touch her the next time she got pregnant?

 Chapter 1328 - She Was Fortunate to Have Met Him

    <h4>Chapter 1328: She Was Fortunate to Have Met Him</h4>


    Xiao Yi looked at the brat who was being fed in Xia Yanran¡¯s arms. His eyes opened and then closed, a blissful expression on his wrinkled face that looked like an old man. Xiao Yi stood by the side and wanted to pull him out of her arms.


    Xia Yanran felt the heated gaze of the man beside her and she looked up at him. Seeing his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing, her face turned red. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you staring at the baby when he¡¯s drinking milk?¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s handsome face came towards Xia Yanran and he lifted her chin with his long finger. ¡°I want to kiss you.¡±


    Without waiting for Xia Yanran to say anything, his kiss fell both domineeringly and gently.


    Xia Yanran wanted to push this shameless man away, but she was holding the child with both hands and could not free her hands. She could only mumble her protest.


    She was still nursing their son!


    Xiao Yi pressed against Xia Yanran¡¯s lips and after kissing her, he pried open her teeth and was about to reach in his tongue to entangle with hers when the loud cry of the baby suddenly sounded.


    Gritting his teeth, Xiao Yi could only stop when he heard the child cry and released Xia Yanran. He looked down at the brat in Xia Yanran¡¯s arms. The brat stopped crying immediately and continued to drink his milk.


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression tensed and he held Xia Yanran¡¯s face, kissing her again. The brat then started crying again.


    What the hell?!


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re going against me when you¡¯re still so young.¡± Xiao Yi held Xia Yanran¡¯s shoulders and red at Little An¡¯an in her arms. ¡°This is my wife. You can drink milk for three months at most, understand?¡±


    Little An¡¯an pouted and cried again.


    ¡°You little brat!¡±


    Xia Yanran did not know whether tough or cry. The one in her arms was just a newborn baby and knew nothing, but why was the man beside her behaving like a child?


    As Xia Yanran red at Xiao Yi, she chided softly, ¡°Don¡¯t scare An¡¯an.¡± Xia Yanran smiled at the little fellow in her arms. ¡°An¡¯an, don¡¯t listen to your father. I won¡¯t cut off your food supply.¡±


    Xiao Yi was speechless.


    Xia Tang and the nurse came in one after another and the nurse reminded Xia Yanran, ¡°Mrs Xiao, it¡¯s time for the baby to have his bath.¡±


    Xia Tang came forward and took An¡¯an from Xia Yanran¡¯s arms. ¡°Little An¡¯an, can Auntie take you to have your bath?¡±


    Xia Yanran wanted to go to see An¡¯an take a bath. As a first time mother, everything was new and strange to her, but Xiao Yi pulled Xia Yanran, not letting her go. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry with Tangtang and Brother-inw looking after him.¡±


    Xiao Yi pulled Xia Yanran into his arms and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ...


    Little An¡¯an came back to the ward after his bath. Cen Xi, who was back at the Capital, came to visit Xia Yanran.


    ¡°Sister Yanran, Little An¡¯an¡¯s facial features are really good-looking. He will definitely be even more handsome than President Xiao when he grows up!¡±


    A smile appeared on Xia Yanran¡¯s lips. ¡°Because the student surpasses the teacher!¡±


    Xiao Yi frowned when he heard this. ¡°What? That ugly, wrinkly brat will be even more handsome than me?¡±


    Xia Yanran could not help hitting Xiao Yi¡¯s broad and strong shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say that of my An¡¯an.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°Woman, you really don¡¯t want your husband when you have your son.¡±


    Cen Xi saw the loving couple and could not help lifting her lips into a smile.


    During the night, Xia Yanran woke up from her sleep and found that the man who said that he disliked Little An¡¯an, was squatting beside Little An¡¯an¡¯s baby crib, his eyes red and he was saying in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°Brat, you made your mother suffer so much. If you don¡¯t behave yourself when you grow up, you¡¯ll see how I¡¯m going to beat you.¡±


    Then, he could not help kissing the little fellow¡¯s forehead and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s no use being more handsome than me. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be able to find an outstanding woman like your mother in the future.¡±


    This man!


    Xia Yanran¡¯s lips curved into a smile. She was not that outstanding, she was just lucky to have met a good husband who only had her in his eyes and heart!


    ...


    Cen Xi took the subway back to the apartment.


    On the way, there was a smile on her face. In this world, there were many rich and devoted men.


    Among the people she knew, weren¡¯t the King, General Bo and Boss Xiao men who doted upon their wives the most!


    But Cen Xi sighed when she thought of Gu Meng.


    When she returned to the Capital, Gu Meng had repeatedly told her not to disclose the news of her pregnancy.


    She said that she was content to be pregnant with Brother Ah Dai¡¯s child and would not ask for too much. Brother Ah Dai was a noble man and she was an ordinary person, so they were doomed to not have a good ending. If she insisted on it, she did not know what waves she would cause and she did not want to push herself and her child to the top of the wave.


    Although Cen Xi had a good rtionship with Gu Meng, she would not tell the Third Prince that Mengmeng was pregnant with his child. Mengmeng had her own thoughts and she would respect that.


    Cen Xi went back to the apartment and she thought it would be a normal day as usual, but when she came to the door, she was shocked.


    The lock of her apartment door was opened and the door was not closed, leaving a small crack.


    The district Cen Xi was living in was not the best in the Capital, but it was not too bad. She had not heard of any thieves breaking into other people¡¯s houses.


    Taking out the pepper spray from her bag, Cen Xi felt her heart tense as she pushed open the door carefully to go in. When she touched the switch in the hallway, she flipped it open and the light was turned on.


    There was no trace of any thief in the living room and everything was as she had left it.


    Cen Xi looked left and right, not daring to let down her guard.


    There was no suspicious figure in the living room and she went to her bedroom and guest room. She had checked the corners of the cab and even her safe, but her valuables were still there.


    It was really strange.


    Cen Xi went back to the living room and looked around. She did not find anything missing, but caught a glimpse of an envelope on the coffee table.


    Cen Xi strode to the coffee table.


    She stared at the envelope for a moment. She was sure that the envelope was the only additional thing in the house.


    Putting down the pepper spray, Cen Xi bent over and picked up the envelope, before opening the envelope with some doubts.


    There was a picture in the envelope. Taking out the picture, Cen Xi¡¯s hand shook when she saw the person in the picture and the envelope and picture almost fell to the ground.


    Cen Xi¡¯s pupils constricted and she fell back on the sofa, staring at the picture, afraid that she was seeing things.


    How was it possible?


    Taking out her phone, Cen Xi immediately called the securitypany.


    After a while, the securitypany sent someone over. Cen Xi took him to look at the door lock that had been broken. ¡°Someone broke into my house. Although I didn¡¯t lose anything, I feel a little uneasy. Can the surveince cameras see who came to my floor?¡±


    ¡°Miss Cen, to be honest, our monitoring room was hacked in the afternoon and all our data is corrupted.¡±

 Chapter 1329 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1329: Meeting</h4>


    The securitypany advised Cen Xi to call the police.


    After the person from the securitypany left, Cen Xi sat on the sofa in a daze. Staring at the picture on the coffee table, the emotions in her heart were surging.


    The person in the picture was her sister, Xiao Ying.


    Although it was just the side of her face, she could recognize her at a nce. Besides, she was wearing a ne around her neck.


    That ne was left by her mother to her and her sister. Her ne was with Qiao Yanze and the woman in the picture could not have gotten her ne. So it meant that the woman was her sister, and if she was not, she had something to do with her sister.


    But...


    That year, when the Qiao family was ruined, Qiao Yanze and Nan Zhi were forced to leave the Capital. After her sister died, her body was thrown into an unmarkedmon grave and when she heard the news, she went to the grave and found a dposed body. She thought that it was her sister and she secretly buried her in a cemetery.


    Could it be that the body she found was not her sister?


    Cen Xi¡¯s mind was confused.


    She sat in the living room for some time and only stood up with the picture after the locksmith had changed her lock and left.


    Entering the bedroom, she turned on theputer.


    The time at the bottom of the picture showed that the picture was taken two months ago.


    Her sister was dressed distinctively with colorful patterns on it. Cen Xi searched the inte and found that these kinds of clothes were the characteristic of the tribe in the North.


    Cen Xi posted the river in the background of the picture online and asked theizens where such a big and clear river could be found in the North.


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, Cen Xi received a reply.


    There was such a river in a town at Feng City in the North, and it was a unique tourist attraction there. However, in recent years, there had been riots and few people have traveled to the North these days.


    When Cen Xi searched more on the town on the Inte, she really saw the river in the picture.


    In the evening, Cen Xiy on the bed but could not sleep. She tossed and turned but sleep would note.


    She did not know who had snuck into her apartment and put the picture. Was the person luring her to go to the North?


    Was her sister dead or alive?


    With this happening suddenly, Cen Xi¡¯s mind was in a mess.


    She was a person who never liked to run away from things and also didn¡¯t shy away from taking risks. She knew that there might be danger ahead, but what else could she do? Pretend to no have seen the picture? Impossible, she could do it. She had to figure out what was happening.


    She still had a few days off. Perhaps she should go to Feng City.


    Taking out her phone, she went online and booked the earliest flight to the North tomorrow.


    ...


    The next day, Cen Xi video called Gu Meng. Gu Meng told her about her situation in Wen City. When her boss, Young Master Fu, found out that she was pregnant, he almost regretted taking her in as an apprentice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already packed my luggage and was about to move out of the apartment he had asked me to stay in when I met him at the elevator. He took my luggage back to the apartment with a dark expression and warned me that just because I¡¯m pregnant, it doesn¡¯t mean that I could do less work and get any special treatment.¡±


    Although Cen Xi had only seen Young Master Fu once, she could imagine how unpleasant his face looked when he spoke those words. ¡°Your boss¡¯s bark is worse than his bite.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Gu Meng grinned at Cen Xi and found that Cen Xi looked a little tired. ¡°You didn¡¯t have a good restst night?¡±


    ¡°Mm. Something happened and I¡¯m heading up to the Northter.¡±


    ¡°To the North?¡± Gu Meng¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°I heard that it¡¯s still quite chaotic there.¡± Then, seeming to have thought of something, Gu Meng asked hesitantly, ¡°Xiao Xi, are you going to find Young Master Qiao?¡±


    Actually, Gu Meng did not know the specific reason why Cen Xi and Qiao Yanze had broken up, but she could see that Xiao Xi still liked and cared for Young Master Qiao. Otherwise, she would not have given him her precious first time.


    Hearing Gu Meng mentioning Qiao Yanze, Cen Xi was slightly stunned. She had almost forgotten that Qiao Yanze was also in the North. But it was very big in the North area, so she might not meet him!


    ¡°I have some personal matters to do. It has nothing to do with him.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xi, it¡¯s not safe there. You have to be careful when you go there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. You take good care of yourself and the baby. I¡¯lle to visit you in Wen City when I am on leave next time.¡±


    After ending the video call, Cen Xi packed her luggage and went to the airport.


    ...


    After several hours of flight, Cen Xi arrived at the North Airport in the afternoon.


    The city in the North was still developing and was met with riots. Coming out of the airport, Cen Xi felt that it was not bustling like in the big cities and looked very simple.


    There were old houses on both sides of the asphalt road, and only asionally could one see tall buildings.


    If Cen Xi wanted to go to Feng City, it was still dozens of kilometers away. She had checked the traffic and it was not convenient to take a bus so she went to the car rentalpany first.


    After renting a SUV, Cen Xi drove it to the hotel she had booked and stayed there for a night before nning to leave the following morning.


    But as she was lying on the hotel bed at night, Cen Xi was not sleepy. Taking out her phone, she looked at the news for a while and identally saw something about Qiao Yanze.


    The news said that he hade to the North to calm down the riot and had achieved good results. Now, there were no rioters in the Northern provincial capital. Some of them had been arrested and only a small number of them were still fighting.


    But the area had been narrowed. As long as the people did not enter Feng City and Lu City, there would be no danger to their safety.


    Cen Xi frowned.


    What the news meant was that people could not enter Feng City now?


    Cen Xi did not know the specific situation, but she still nned to drive over there tomorrow. If she could not enter the city, she would go back to the Capital and thene back again after Qiao Yanze had caught all the rioters.


    The next morning, Cen Xi got up, ate breakfast and drove the SUV to Feng City.


    The sky was overcast and it looked like a storm was brewing.


    Coming out of the city, Cen Xi drove straight down the highway and entered a small city. The nearer she was to Feng City, the bumpier the road was.


    The rain started to pelt down.


    The road condition was getting worse and Cen Xi was going crazy. No wonder there weren¡¯t any buses in Feng City. Which driver would dare to drive on this kind of road?


    All of a sudden, there was a crash and then the car engine stalled.


    Cen Xi knocked onto the steering wheel and her chest hurt so much that she could not speak.


    Did the car just break down?


    Cen Xi unbuckled the seat belt, took out an umbre from her bag and got out of the car to check.


    There were no repair tools in the trunk. The car broke down in a secluded ce, it was raining heavily and it felt a little scary.


    Taking out her phone, Cen Xi wanted to call the car repairpany, but there was no signal here.


    Must it be so miserable?


    Not a car passed by as she sat in the car and waited for nearly an hour. Perhaps she should find somewhere to hide? Otherwise wouldn¡¯t she be in danger if the thieves saw her?


    At this moment, an engine sounded and Cen Xi saw two SUVsing over. She was surprised and alert. She got out of the car and hid by the side, waiting for the two cars to approach. When she saw the anti-riot sign, she immediately stood on the side of the road and waved.


    The two cars stopped and the car window was lowered down. Cen Xi was stunned when she saw the man sitting in the front passenger¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Why is it you?¡± Qiao Yanze¡¯s low and cold voice sounded first.

 Chapter 1330 - Fate

    <h4>Chapter 1330: Fate</h4>


    Cen Xi looked at the man sitting in the front passenger¡¯s seat. He was wearing a ck jacket and held a cigarette between his fingers. It had been two months since she hadst seen him and his handsome face was slightly thinner, while his jaw was covered with a faint stubble. He stared at her expressionlessly, his eyes deep and cold.


    On the night of the social gathering event, she had fired several shots at his feet. At that time, he was furious and his expression was dark. She could think with her toes how much of a critical blow he had suffered to his pride.


    Although up to now, Cen Xi did not regret her actions that night, she still felt a bit awkward when she suddenly met him in such a ce.


    She wanted to tell him that she was fine and that he should leave quickly, but she also knew that this was not the time to speak willfully about having a backbone.


    In order to resolve the embarrassment, a trace of a smile appeared on Cen Xi¡¯s cold and charming face. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s fate!¡±


    Qiao Yanze nced at her coldly and then retracted his gaze, asking the driver to drive.


    Seeing this, Cen Xi quickly reached for the car door and her smile disappeared. ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go. My car broke down, can you help me?¡±


    Cen Xi put her face through the window. Her eyes were as bright as stars with a trace of coldness to them. Her thick and long eyshes were like fans and her skin without makeup was fair and delicate.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart jumped when her exquisite and beautiful face reached in, and the hand holding the cigarette pushed at her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repair your car and you want to seduce me?¡±


    ¡°Mr Qiao, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Cen Xi looked at the driver. ¡°I wanted to ask that brother for help. I can tell at one nce that your hands don¡¯t know how to repair cars.¡±


    Qiao Yanze pursed his lips tightly and he pushed the door open. ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    The downpour of rain had gradually be less heavy. Qiao Yanze got out of the car, took the tools, went to Cen Xi¡¯s car and opened the hood, bending over to repair the car.


    Cen Xi stood not far away, looking at him. He had a good figure, broad shoulders and narrow waist, and had long arms and legs.


    After nearly 20 minutes, Qiao Yanze raised his chin toward Cen Xi. ¡°Go and start the car.¡±


    Cen Xi got into the car and started the engine.


    Wow, he had really repaired it.


    Qiao Yanze cleaned his hands and went to Cen Xi¡¯s car window, saying in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me in the future. Today, even if it was a stranger¡¯s car that had broken down, I would still help.¡±


    Cen Xi furrowed her eyebrows.


    What he meant was that she was just a stranger in his heart?


    ¡°No matter what, I still have to thank Mr Qiao.¡±


    Qiao Yanze bit a cigarette between his lips, his eyes dark. ¡°Feng City is ahead. It¡¯s still dangerous there. Are you seeking death, going over there?¡±


    ¡°I have something to do there.¡±


    ¡°The city is on lockdown, you can¡¯t enter.¡±


    ¡°When will it return to normal?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say. Go back quickly.¡± Not wanting to say anything more to her, Qiao Yanze went back to his car.


    Looking at the two cars that were speeding away, Cen Xi was in a daze for a while.He said that the city was in lockdown so she could not continue forward and had to go back.


    The road was difficult to navigate through and Cen Xi was afraid that her car would break down again so she drove to a small city near Feng City. After sending the car to the repair shop, Cen Xi found a hotel.


    She did not know if it was because of the weather, but she seemed to have caught a cold and had a bad headache.


    Lying on the bed, she slept for a while and in the evening, she got up and went downstairs to buy a bowl of noodles.


    When she returned to her room, she had two bites of the noodles when suddenly, there was a loud noise downstairs.


    Cen Xi went to the window hurriedly and found that there was white smoke downstairs and there was the smell of something burning.


    Cries of panic gradually sounded in the corridor.


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart quivered and she took her bag and luggage, opened the door and went out.


    She was staying on the sixth floor and there was no elevator.


    All the guests rushed downstairs and Cen Xi followed them.


    A girl of about four to five years old mingled in the crowd and seemed to have gotten lost from her family. She was knocked down by the flustered guests and was crying desperately.


    Everyone was in such a panic that no one helped to pull the little girl out.


    Without any hesitation, Cen Xi ran to the girl. Along the way, someone bumped into her luggage and bag. Cen Xi did not pick her luggage but only her bag, before running to the little girl¡¯s side and picking her up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take you out.¡±


    Cen Xi carried the little girl and ran downstairs. At the second floor, she found that the guests, who were running downstairs, were being held as hostages by the rioters.


    With her expression tensing, Cen Xi held the little girl tightly and ran upstairs. A thief saw Cen Xi and chased after her with a fierce expression.


    Cen Xi ran into one of the rooms on the third floor with the little girl. Pulling over the table, she put it against the door and pushed open the window, looking outside.


    It was a little high and carrying the little girl, they might lose their lives if she jumped down.


    Just then, there was a loud bang and the thief outside had made a hole on the door.


    The little girl screamed in fright.


    Cen Xi held the little girl and hid in the closet. Covering the little girl¡¯s mouth, she said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry or shout.¡±


    After a while, the door was kicked open by the thief.


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart was beating wildly. The crossbow in her bag had fallen out and she didn¡¯t have any self-defense tools now. She had no chance against the thieves with guns with her bare hands.


    She held the little girl tightly and her palms and back were all sweaty.


    Cen Xi held her breath and concentrated. She heard the thiefing in. Footsteps slowly came towards the closet and Cen Xi¡¯s heart was almost in her throat.


    The closet door was suddenly pulled open.


    Cen Xi met with that thief¡¯s red eyes and she quickly grabbed a cup and threw it at the thief¡¯s face.


    The thief was hit in the face and he raised his gun, firing into the closet.


    Cen Xi held the little girl and rolled on the ground several times.


    The two of them rolled to the side of a pair of ck leather boots. Cen Xi felt like she was doomed. Was she going to die here?


    There was a bang. Cen Xi smelled smoke and she closed her eyes in despair.


    At this moment, she heard a deep and cold voice. ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    Cen Xi raised her head and saw Qiao Yanze who was dressed in a ck uniform. There was surprise in her eyes and before she could say anything, she was pulled up by Qiao Yanze. ¡°The thieves lured the enemy away from their base and attacked this small city at night. Now they have taken hostages and want us to release their people we have caught. It¡¯s very dangerous here. I¡¯ll take you away first.¡±


    Cen Xi nodded. She knew that Qiao Yanze was regarding her as an ordinary citizen. It was not only her, but he would also save those people who were taken hostage by the thieves.


    But no matter what, with him appearing here suddenly, she was moved.


    Qiao Yanze shot out a zip line and he asked Cen Xi to carry the little girl while he carried Cen Xi, taking the both of them downstairs.


    Taking the two of them to the rescue car, he said in a deep voice. ¡°The driver will take you to a safety camp.¡± With that, he was about to leave.


    His hand was suddenly pulled by Cen Xi. He looked at her and she suddenly stood on tiptoes, giving him a peck on his handsome face. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Qiao Yanze touched the ce where she had kissed and it felt a little numb. His eyes turned dark and seemed to have countless things to ask her, but the situation was urgent, so he left in a hurry without asking anything.

 Chapter 1331 - An Image Hard to Bear With

    <h4>Chapter 1331: An Image Hard to Bear With</h4>


    Qiao Yanze took a few steps forward hurriedly, before he stopped and turned back to see that the rescue car had disappeared from his sight.


    His finger caressed his cheek that she had kissed as a weird emotion that even he didn¡¯t notice, swelled in his heart.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Qiao Yanze¡¯s close confidant, Da Zuo, walked over. ¡°Xiao Zuo has counted the hostages. There are 38 of them.¡±


    Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo worked for the Qiao family since they were young. When the QIao family fell from its pedestal back then, they were let go as well. When Qiao Yanze returned, they got news about it and returned to work for him.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression and eyes were dark and others couldn¡¯t read him properly. ¡°Right now, they want to use the 38 hostages to make us give in. If we give in, all of our hard work in the past two months will go to nothing. The only thing we can do now is to put ourselves in danger!¡±


    Da Zuo instantly replied, ¡°Young Master, let me go!¡±


    Qiao Yanze raised a hand and narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go myself.¡±


    Ji Wei, who hade to execute the mission together with Qiao Yanze, eximed after hearing Qiao Yanze¡¯s words, ¡°There are more than 20 thieves inside. All of them are fierce and ruthless. You cannot go in and risk your life. Let me go instead!¡±


    Qiao Yanze nced at Ji Wei. Although he had no feelings for her, he still admired her as his partner. She was decisive, brave and courageous. She dared to work for her goals and possessed a passion that normal women wouldn¡¯t have.


    Qiao Yanze exined his n of subduing the thieves to Ji Wei and Da Zuo, saying lowly, ¡°Wait for my signalter and follow the n. No matter what happens, do not act on your own without my signal, understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ...


    Following Qiao Yanze¡¯s instructions, Ji Wei dropped under the window quietly, observing what was happening in the hotel.


    After Qiao Yanze was searched, he walked in with his hands raised.


    Dozens of guns instantly turned towards Qiao Yanze¡¯s forehead.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression remained unchanged. His eyes were dark as he waspletely calm. However, Ji Wei felt her heart jumping to her throat from fear and nervousness.


    The leader of the thieves came forward to negotiate with Qiao Yanze. He told Qiao Yanze to let go of his men that they had detained. If not, he would kill all of the hostages.


    Instead, Qiao Yanze suggested, ¡°Let the hostages go. You only need me as a hostage. Don¡¯t kill the innocent, if not, with every one person you kill, two of your detained men will die.¡±


    His eyes were cold while his expression was firm with no way for others to put in a word. He was on the weaker side, yet he wasn¡¯t scared at all. Instead, his calmed and murderous expression made others shiver in fear.


    They negotiated for nearly twenty minutes, before the thieves were finally convinced by Qiao Yanze. They let all of the hostages go and kept only Qiao Yanze with them.


    They hated Qiao Yanze to the core. If he didn¡¯t order to let their men go, they would make this ce his burial ground today!


    The leader of the thieves tied Qiao Yanze¡¯s hands together, walking in front of him with a gun in his hand. ¡°We have already let go of the innocent hostages. Now, please fulfill your promis©`¡±


    Before the leader could finish speaking, Qiao Yanze, who had loosen his restraints silently, snatched the gun from the leader with incredible speed, before he wrapped a hand around his neck and pressed the gun against his temple.


    He was so quick it was rming, and it shocked everyone watching the scene.


    ¡°Tell your men to move back.¡±


    Seeing that the hostage had taken their leader hostage instead, the thieves all wore ugly expressions. They wanted so badly to kill the cunning Qiao Yanze.


    ¡°You went back on your words and want to use my life to make my men listen. All of you cannot follow his wishes. When I¡¯m dead, you can still elect a new leader. You should all fight until the end!¡±


    Hearing the leader¡¯s words, the thieves all raised their guns and knives and pointed them at Qiao Yanze.


    The atmosphere waspletely tense and frozen and anything could trigger the iing fight.


    Qiao Yanze nced at Ji Wei, who was outside of the window, and made a signal.


    The lights in the hotel suddenly turned off.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The scene erupted intoplete chaos.


    ...


    At the safety camp, in a small building built temporarily in the outskirts.


    All of the citizens who were saved had all hid themselves in the building. None of them dared toe out.


    The little girl that Cen Xi had saved had found her family. She had a single father who was really young and had almost broken down from losing his daughter in the crowds.


    When he saw the girl in Cen Xi¡¯s arms at the safety camp, he was terribly grateful to Cen Xi.


    Cen Xi went to the second level and stared at where the town was.


    Were those gunshots?


    Unconsciously, her hands clenched tightly, her palms covered with cold sweat. How was Qiao Yanze right now?


    Those thieves were extremely ruthless and fierce and saw lives as nothing. They had taken so many people as hostages. As the leader, not only did Qiao Yanze have to save the hostages, he had to deal with the thieves as well. He was in a rather dangerous situation.


    Cen Xi was someone that couldn¡¯t stay still, so she ran back downstairs.


    After the rescue vehicle brought all of the hostages to the safety camp, they nned to return to the hotel, which was why Cen Xi snuck into the vehicle when no one noticed.


    The vehicle was a bus. She hid behind, so the driver couldn¡¯t see her.


    The drive took about thirty minutes before it stopped in front of the hotel.


    The two sides seemed to have stopped fighting, though the smell of gunpowder still lingered in the air. After the driver got out of the bus, Cen Xi got out too.


    She stood behind the bus, not daring to act casually.


    The town¡¯s ambnce had arrived and Cen Xi saw several restrained men dressed in ck uniform being carried into the ambnce.


    Cen Xi went forward and asked a nurse, ¡°Can I ask what¡¯s the situation inside?¡±


    The nurse looked extremely proud. ¡°With Mr Qiao around, it¡¯s aplete dream for those thieves to cause trouble. Those that aren¡¯t dead have all been arrested.¡±


    Happiness surged in Cen Xi¡¯s heart.


    She had to admit that Qiao Yanze was rather strategic and brave.


    ¡°Then, did Mr Qiao get injured?¡± Cen Xi asked again.


    ¡°There, Mr Qiao is walking out.¡±


    Cen Xi looked at the direction where the nurse was pointing. However, she saw Qiao Yanze walking out of the hotel with a woman in his arms.


    She hurriedly moved away and hid as someone inconspicuous.


    After seeing who the woman Qiao Yanze was holding, she furrowed her eyebrow slightly.


    ...


    Qiao Yanze ced Ji Wei, who had been shot at her leg, on the ambnce. Ji Wei¡¯s expression was a little pale as she pulled Qiao Yanze¡¯s arm. She seemed to disregard her own injuries, only concerned about Qiao Yanze¡¯s body. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere? Do you want to go to the hospital with me for a checkup?¡±


    Indeed, a bullet had grazed Qiao Yanze¡¯s arm. However, it was merely a small injury to him and he didn¡¯t need to go to the hospital. Besides, there were quite a few things for him to settle personally over here.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Yanze, you can let Da Zuo and the rest settle here. You should go back to the safety camp to rest early.¡±


    Qiao Yanze nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it. Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll go visit you in the hospital when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Seeing the two part with difficulty, Cen Xi turned around and left with aplicated heart.

 Chapter 1332 - Pushing Her Against the Car

    <h4>Chapter 1332: Pushing Her Against the Car</h4>


    Cen Xi walked along the street with dark eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t that the earlier scene had made her jealous or sad. But it did wake her up suddenly.


    After what happened with the thieves, she almost forgot why she hade here.


    She came to look for her older sister, not for a rtionship.


    She caressed her lips. At the thought that she had kissed Qiao Yanze rashly after he had saved the girl and her, she wanted to p herself so badly.


    How would he think of her?


    Ugh, never mind. His thoughts of her weren¡¯t important anyway.


    With Ji Wei with him, wasn¡¯t it a very good thing with how they had simr family backgrounds, worked the same work and were able to apany and protect each other?


    After her older sister had hurt the Qiao family and him back then, wasn¡¯t the ultimate goal for her wanting to pay for her sister¡¯s sins for him to be happy?


    Now that the thieves had all been arrested, they should return to Feng City very soon! She should find out about that photo instead!


    At this thought, Cen Xi rxed a lot more.


    ...


    After Qiao Yanze instructed Da Zuo about how to settle the things in the hotel, he brought Xiao Zuo back to the camp with him.


    He ignored his injured arm and asked Xiao Zuo to bring Cen Xi over instead. He wanted to ask her properly about what the kiss earlier meant.


    From the logbook, Xiao Zuo found the room Cen Xi was registered to be in, before he went up to find her.


    However, the person who shared the room with Cen Xi said that she had left about an hour ago and never returned. Xiao Zuo went back downstairs and told what he had learned to Qiao Yanze.


    Hearing this, Qiao Yanze instantly furrowed his eyebrows.


    He told her to stay put. Where did she go now?


    The safety camp was built temporarily and had simple infrastructure, so it didn¡¯t have any surveince cameras. If Cen Xi had run away, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find her.


    ¡°Young Master, how about I drive out and look for her?¡± Seeing Qiao Yanze¡¯s dark expression, Xiao Zuo asked carefully.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression froze. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re injured, so you should bandage the wound properly first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s barely anything.¡±


    Qiao Yanze got on the SUV and drove out of the safety camp. However, he had only driven for several meters when he saw a slender figure walking towards the camp.


    If it was not Cen Xi, who could it be?


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t want to return to the camp originally. However, because her bag and identity cards were there, she had no choice but to return.


    Qiao Yanze remained unmoving in the car.


    Seeing Cen Xi¡¯s figure moving towards him speedily, he leaned back and lit a cigarette. Ash-green smoke covered his eyes that slowly turned dark. Warm anger slowly grew in his eyes.


    Just as Cen Xi was about to walk past the SUV, its door suddenly opened.


    When Cen Xi saw the man get out of the car with a dark aura surrounding him, she took several steps back.


    ¡°Mr Qiao, are you going out?¡± Cen Xi greeted him first. After all, he had saved her from a thief. She couldn¡¯t act sternly to him like before.


    Qiao Yanze flicked the ash off his cigarette as his expression remained indifferent. ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I went to take a walk around.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, he growled out, ¡°Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s very messy here? It wasn¡¯t easy for us to save you, yet you moved around anyhow. Do you n to increase our burden or are you trying to show that you have the capability to save yourself?¡±


    Cen Xi widened her eyes slightly from being scolded by him so suddenly. She remained frozen for a few seconds.


    One of her ears was still numb from his shouting.


    Staring into his murderous eyes, Cen Xi shrunk into herself. She didn¡¯t want to argue with him about anything, so she admitted her mistake obediently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I¡¯m at fault. I won¡¯t add onto your burden anymore.¡±


    With that said, she wanted to walk past him.


    Seeing this, Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression darkened even more. He grabbed her wrist and threw her towards the car. As he pressed one hand by her waist as he stood in front of her, he cast a tall shadow over her.


    The two of them stood really close to each other as he leaned down, his masculine scent surrounding her. Cen Xi¡¯s longshes fluttered as her heart skipped a beat uncontrobly.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s hand moved closer towards her, almost touching her slender waist. He stared at her cold and exquisite face, leaning closer as his scorching breath sprayed by her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to say to me?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s fingers curled together, her palm sweating as she lifted her hand to press against his approaching chest. She looked to the side, avoiding his eyes as she smiled stiffly. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Mr Qiao. You¡¯re the hero in all of our hearts tonight.¡±


    The next second, he pulled her chin back, forcing her eyes to meet his dark and impatient ones. Cen Xi¡¯s smile left her lips as she said with furrowed eyebrows, ¡°Does Mr Qiao want me to talk about that kiss?¡±


    Qiao Yanze remained silent. However, his gaze on her darkened slightly.


    He really wanted her to talk about that kiss!


    Cen Xi exined with a tingling scalp, ¡°When you saved the girl and me, I was really touched and grateful to you, so in my rashness, I kissed you.¡±


    ¡°It was only rashness and nothing else?¡± Qiao Yanze asked darkly.


    Cen Xiughed. ¡°Does Leader Qiao want it to be something else?¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome face inched closer towards Cen Xi, the tip of their noses almost touching. ¡°Mr Qiao, aren¡¯t you worried that Miss Ji Wei would be jealous if you do this?¡±


    Ji Wei would be jealous?


    Qiao Yanze stared at Cen Xi for a while with dark eyes, before he suddenly saw several flower petals on her head. If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, those flower petals belonged to flowers that were grown in front of the hotel.


    Instead of staying in the safety camp obediently, she went to the town¡¯s hotel?


    And even saw Ji Wei and him?


    ¡°Ha.¡± He chuckled softly.


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t think that there was anything funny about their conversation, when he suddenlyughed, goosebumps started to rise on her skin unconsciously. His face was terribly close to hers. His scorching breath sprayed on her face, making her feel a little annoyed.


    She pushed his shoulder and red at him with a tense expression. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°My arm is injured. Come and help me bandage it.¡± He let go of her and started to walk back towards the camp.


    Staring at his figure, Cen Xi felt that he was really strange.


    How could someone change the topic of the conversation so quickly! She had asked if he wasn¡¯t afraid if Ji Wei would be jealous, yet he ended upughing and asked her to help him bandage his arm?


    This man was too confusing.


    Qiao Yanze had a room to himself in the camp. Cen Xi hesitated for a while about going in. However, at the thought that he had saved her, she followed him into his room in the end.


    By the time she entered the room, Qiao Yanze had already taken off his ck uniform. Cen Xi froze slightly at the sight of his naked upper body.


    He sat down on a chair, spreading his legs apart as he nced at Cen Xi. ¡°You¡¯ve already seen my number two. Why is your face so red from seeing my chest?¡±


    It took Cen Xi a while to realize what he was referring to as his number two.


    ¡°Y-You...¡± Cen Xi¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it before.¡± Although they had been intimate before, she had never really taken a proper look at his body.

 Chapter 1333 - She Cupped His Face and Kissed Him

    <h4>Chapter 1333: She Cupped His Face and Kissed Him</h4>


    Qiao Yanze nced at Cen Xi, his lips smirking when he noted her flushed face. ¡°How about I strip now for you to see it then?¡±


    Cen Xi nced towards his abdomen instinctively. ¡°Who wants to see yours? It¡¯s not nice to look at anyway.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she wanted so badly to bite her tongue off. What was she even saying?


    He was obviously teasing her on purpose. Why did she fall in the trap?


    Qiao Yanze narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Did you see another man¡¯s in the past two months?¡± His eyes were so dark that it seemed like he would twist and break her neck if she said yes.


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t want to continue this ambiguous conversation with him any longer. She walked beside him and nced at his injured arm. ¡°Where¡¯s the first-aid kit?¡±


    Qiao Yanze stared at Cen Xi in silence.


    Cen Xi searched around the entire room before she saw the first-aid kit under the bed. She walked over to take it out.


    After she disinfected Qiao Yanze¡¯s wound, she applied some ointment and wrapped it up with a roll of bandage. Her actions were extremely smooth and quiet, clean and curt.


    None of them spoke during the entire process.


    However, Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes remained on Cen Xi¡¯s petite face. He couldn¡¯t read this girl at all.


    After Cen Xi bandaged his wound, she pped. ¡°It¡¯s done. You should rest early. I¡¯m going back to my room to rest as well.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, he grabbed her slender wrist. With a tug, she fell on hisp.


    On instinct, Cen Xi wanted to stand up. However, he held her down, not letting her go. Her back was pressed against his firm and muscr chest with no gap between them, while his arms wrapped around her like metal chains.


    Cen Xi was a little frustrated. ¡°Young Master Qiao!¡±


    It had been a very long time since Qiao Yanze had touched a woman. With the soft and warm figure in his arms, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the few days he had had her. Although it was very short, those memories were unforgettable.


    His blood started to pump faster uncontrobly as his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. He buried his face in the crook of her neck and took in a deep breath of the faint fragrance on her.


    Feeling the man¡¯s breathing be heavier, and his tightening hold around her, Cen Xi started to panic a little. However, she still forced herself to calm down. She tilted her head and stared into his dark eyes. ¡°Young Master Qiao, what are you doing?¡±


    Qiao Yanze noted the wariness in her eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t see any adoration or like in them at all.


    Her eyes weren¡¯t like this in the few days they were together. At that time, it was like her eyes were filled with sparkling stars when they stared at him.


    He fell in a daze. Suddenly, he started to miss that gaze on her a little. Leaning down, he leaned down and sucked on her moving lips straight away.


    They were incredibly soft.


    Just like he had imagined.


    He sucked and sucked. But it was clearly not enough. He pushed his tongue into her mouth domineeringly, starting to invade her senses.


    Cen Xi¡¯s mind nked for a few seconds. It was when he curled his tongue against hers, her senses overwhelmed by the tingling and numbing feeling that she remembered to push him away.


    When he wasn¡¯t paying attention, she bit down on his tongue. His breathing caught in his chest as he let go of her with dark eyes. However, he still held down on her tightly, with no signs of letting her go.


    Scared of angering him, Cen Xi hurriedly said, ¡°There is Ji Wei¡¯s scent on you. You should know that women don¡¯t like to smell another woman on the man when they kiss.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I didn¡¯t kiss her.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hug her?¡±


    Qiao Yanze was speechless.


    ¡°Go and take a shower first.¡±


    Finally Qiao Yanze let go of her. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t run away.¡±


    After Qiao Yanze went to take a shower, Cen Xi hurriedly left his room. There was no way she would listen to him obediently.


    She walked towards the room she was assigned to and bumped into the little girl she had saved and her father.


    The girl¡¯s father nced at Cen Xi with a smile, ¡°Miss Cen, I made some food in the cafeteria. My daughter wants to invite you to go and have some together with us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sister! My father is a chef and cooks really well! Let¡¯s go and eat together!¡±


    It had almost been an entire day since Cen Xi had eaten, so she was indeed hungry. She didn¡¯t reject the invitation. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ...


    When Qiao Yanze returned to his room after showering, he wasn¡¯t too surprised to see Cen Xi from the room. With her personality, it wouldn¡¯t be her if she listened to him.


    Since they hadn¡¯t eaten, Qiao Yanze brought Xiao Zuo to the temporary cafeteria.


    Seeing Cen Xi chatting andughing with the little girl and her father in the cafeteria, Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression darkened straight away.


    She had barely left his room. Did she seduce another man so quickly?


    Cen Xi noticed Qiao Yanze¡¯s arrival. However, why were his eyes like that? He looked like an unhappy husband who had caught his wife in an affair.


    ¡°Sister, are you going to Feng City too? My father and I are from there!¡± The little girl¡¯s soft voice pulled Cen Xi back to reality.


    Hearing that the father and daughter were from Feng City, Cen Xi recalled the river she saw in the photo. ¡°Have you been to River Lin?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s not too far away from our house.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going there too.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you can take our car then!¡±


    Qiao Yanze was seated slightly far from Cen Xi, so he couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. However, seeing that they got more acquainted and happier the more they chatted, his appetite was gone. mming his chopsticks on the table, he left before eating anything.


    ...


    Everything was settled very quickly after the incident and all the thieves had been detained. In two days, Feng City had regained its security and the sealed roads were reopened very quickly.


    Learning of this, Cen Xi discussed with the little girl¡¯s father and they decided to leave the next morning.


    The next morning.


    Cen Xi had her bag with her, about to leave. However, when she was leaving, someone bumped into her identally and her bag fell on the floor.


    The photo in her bag fell out slightly and Cen Xi hurriedly crouched down, wanting to pick it up.


    Suddenly, a well-defined hand reached out. Cen Xi looked up and saw Qiao Yanze crouching in front of her. Her heart started to thump crazily.


    It wasn¡¯t the fluttering type of thumping. It was panic!


    There was only one thought in her mind. He must not see the photo!


    Seeing that he was about to touch her bag, Cen Xi had no time to think as she cupped his face and kissed him.


    Their lips pressed together. They were so close to each other that she could see his long, ck eyshes clearly.


    He had been really busy the past two days, so she hadn¡¯t seen him once. She never expected to bump into him when she had nned to leave.


    Qiao Yanze didn¡¯t push Cen Xi away. He stared at her for a few seconds before he reached out and picked her up.


    Cen Xi hurriedly pushed the photo back into her bag. She had a hand on her bag while her other hand was wrapped around his neck to prevent herself from falling. Looking into his dark but fiery eyes, the blood within her started to pump faster, towards her heart like a strong wave.


    At this point, she knew that it was toote to run away or reject him anymore.

 Chapter 1334 - You Don’t Know?

    <h4>Chapter 1334: You Don¡¯t Know?</h4>


    The moment he carried Cen Xi up, she felt really panicked and hesitant. She had given him the wrong signal again. If she pushed him away straight away, it would be too mean of her.


    However, what if she let him do what he wanted?


    Being carried by his muscr and strong arms, she could smell his refreshing and masculine scent and her petty heart thumped crazily.


    As a thousand thoughts shed in Cen Xi¡¯s mind, the man had already carried her into his room. Before the door was closed properly, he started to kiss her uncontrobly.


    ...


    Cen Xiid on the bed with the nket wrapped around her as she panted slightly with her mouth open.


    Seeing the small packet he kept in his bedside table, Cen Xi felt really unhappy. Qiao Yanze was sitting next to her, smoking with a cigarette in between his lips.


    After Cen Xi had rested enough, she sat up.


    She had agreed on a certain time to leave with the little girl and her father, yet she had dyed their departure for such a long time.


    Seeing that Cen Xi was getting off the bed with the nket wrapped around her, Qiao Yanze furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Why? Are you leaving?¡±


    Cen Xi nced at the man. ¡°Why not? Do you want me to stay?¡±


    Seeing that she wanted to leave right after sleeping with him, Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Who are you showing your bitter face to?¡±


    Cen Xi ignored him.


    She picked up her clothes on the floor and put them on. However, the man hugged her from behind suddenly.


    Her face flushed red. ¡°Let go of me. I don¡¯t want to stay here!¡±


    He acted like he didn¡¯t hear her and leaned down to bite her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s my rest day today.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s your rest day today, you should rest properly. Why are you pestering me?¡±


    The man¡¯s breathing clearly grew heavier.


    He pinched her slender waist. ¡°Cen Xi, weren¡¯t you the one who kept trying to catch my attention after arriving here?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s waist was red from his pinches and she hurriedly swatted his hand away. ¡°So what if I did? You got what you wanted. Why are you still hugging me?¡±


    He stared at her denseshes, her well-defined nose and her pink lips. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he pressed a hand behind her head to make her face him. ¡°I¡¯m not that easy to shoo away. You can try leaving?¡±


    She wanted to pull his hand away to put some distance between them. However, his hold on her waist was a death hold.


    ¡°With that in your drawer, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯tck women here! If one time isn¡¯t enough, you should find another friend to sleep with you.¡± Cen Xi stared at his dark eyes as a smile appeared on her cold expression. ¡°However, Mr Qiao, you should take care of your body. After all, you¡¯re not young anymore.¡±


    Qiao Yanze remained silent as he merely stared at Cen Xi, so much that her scalp started to turn numb.


    After a few minutes, he finally said, ¡°Are you judging me for being old?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, I¡¯m leaving. Let me go!¡±


    Qiao Yanze turned Cen Xi around right away. She shouted with a flushed face. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of me still, I won¡¯t hold back anymore!¡±


    He only snorted in response. ¡°Woman, do you realise your face changes faster than flipping books!¡±


    Releasing her, he picked up his clothes from the floor, before he wore them slowly. Very quickly, he was dressed properly. He then sat by the bed and took out a box from his drawer.


    Seeing his action, unhappiness surged in Cen Xi¡¯s heart once more. However, she had no right to question him about anything.


    Picking up her fallen clothes, she put them on swiftly.

 Chapter 1335 - Finding Her

    <h4>Chapter 1335: Finding Her</h4>


    Qiao Yanze threw the few condoms into the rubbish bin. Just as Cen Xi was at the door, she heard his low and hoarse voice say, ¡°I took it from Da Zuo who had bought a box. I thought that I didn¡¯t need so many, so I only took this much.¡± He never thought that he would use only one on her.


    Hearing his awkward exnation, Cen Xi turned back and nced at the man sitting on the bed. A smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Is Young Master Qiao trying to say that you never had a woman aftering here and that you only took a few condoms from Da Zuo because of me?¡±


    Qiao Yanze stared at the woman who always made him rephrase his words to show what he meant. His expression darkened as he waved his hand. ¡°If you want to leave, leave quickly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, goodbye.¡± She opened the door and walked out swiftly.


    Hearing the loud bang of the door closing, Qiao Yanze instantly stood up from the bed.


    Damn it!


    What kind of a situation was this? He was the one who slept with her, but why did it seem like she had patronized him? Why was she able to leave so easily and curtly while he seemed rather disconste after?


    Qiao Yanze furrowed his eyebrows as he walked out of his room and stood at the balcony. He had a hand in his pocket as he stared at Cen Xi, who was walking out of the safety camp. She was holding onto the little girl¡¯s hand as they got into the little girl¡¯s father¡¯s car.


    She never took a nce behind her at all.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s hands held on the railing tightly as his veins slowly became visible.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Da Zuo walked over and said carefully after seeing Qiao Yanze¡¯s dark expression, ¡°Miss Ji Wei insisted on getting discharged. She said that you have many things to settle here, so she wanted toe and help.¡±


    Qiao Yanze finally remembered that because he had been busy thest two days, he had forgotten to go visit Ji Wei in the hospital.


    ¡°Start the car. I¡¯m going to the hospital.¡±


    The town¡¯s hospital was iparable to the Capital¡¯s Royal Hospital. There weren¡¯t any VIP wards while it wasn¡¯t veryfortable either. When Qiao Yanze arrived, Ji Wei was nning to settle her discharge papers.


    She had been shot in her left calf, so she needed to rest for a month.


    Even while trying to get discharged, she was sitting in a wheelchair, her face pale. She finally smiled after seeing Qiao Yanze arrive. ¡°Yanze, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Guilt towards Ji Wei grew in Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart as he walked into the room and put down the fruit basket. ¡°Da Zuo said you wanted to get discharged?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s actually quite convenient for me since I¡¯m in a wheelchair. If I continue to stay in the hospital, I¡¯ll probably grow moldy soon.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t. Your wound has to be disinfected while you still have to take an injection everyday. I still have a few days of work here. When I¡¯m done, we can go back to the Capital together.¡±


    Ji Wei shrugged helplessly with a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± As she spoke, she suddenly smelled a faint fragrance on Qiao Yanze.


    She stared at Qiao Yanze. He was wearing a ck uniform that made him look tall, his legs long while his shoulders were broad with a slender waist. He was helping her skin an apple and his side profile looked devilishly handsome.


    They had known each other for a very long time now. When Mrs Qiao was still alive, he was a yful young master who always had a woman by his side. But she knew that he never slept with them. He would only tease and flirt with them.


    However, she never expected for him to fall for Xiao Ying. Although she was pretty, weren¡¯t all of the women he met pretty too?


    She really didn¡¯t know why he was attracted by Xiao Ying.


    Ji Wei really, really liked Qiao Yanze and wanted him to be happy. However, when she went to investigate Cen Xi¡¯s background she found out that she was Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister. She really didn¡¯t understand why Qiao Yanze would get into such a rtionship with Cen Xi.


    She heard from Da Zuo that Qiao Yanze had been a little distracted over thest two days. Asking Da Zuo more about it indirectly, she found out that the reason he was distracted was because of a woman.


    She got her assistant to go to the camp and take a photo of that woman, but it was Cen Xi.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand Qiao Yanze. Shouldn¡¯t he stay far away from the younger sister of his mortal enemy? Did he want to go through the same thing again and be hurt by Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister? It didn¡¯t make any sense!


    When Qiao Yanze was done peeling the apple, he noted Ji Wei staring at him and zoning out. He pulled a chair to sit down beside her. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Ji Wei took a bite from the apple and stared at Qiao Yanze with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m thinking if any woman is able to conquer you.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s proud and cold face appeared in Qiao Yanze¡¯s mind unconsciously.


    ¡°Yanze, I had a dreamst night. I dreamed of going to your house when I was younger. I ate Aunt Qiao¡¯s cooking for the first time then, and she said that I was lucky since she doesn¡¯t cook often. The day I went over happened to be the day she learned a few new dishes. Aunt Qiao¡¯s cooking is really good and I can still remember the taste of her cooking until now.¡± Ji Wei seemed to remember something as her eyes turned a little red. ¡°It¡¯s the taste of Mom¡¯s cooking.¡±


    Thinking about his Mother, Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome face tensed unconsciously. ¡°Ji Wei, what are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Yanze, don¡¯t lose yourself because of love.¡±


    Qiao Yanze pursed his lips tightly, staying silent for a long time.


    ...


    Cen Xi took the little girl¡¯s father¡¯s car to Feng City.


    To the little girl¡¯s father, Cen Xi had saved his daughter¡¯s life and he was really grateful to her. The little girl really liked Cen Xi as well, so the father and daughter duo sent her to Lake Lin.


    The father and daughter pair only left after Cen Xi found a farmhouse to stay in. When they left, the little girl had teary eyes while Cen Xi found it hard to part with them as well.


    She suddenly understood why Mengmeng insisted on having Ye Qing¡¯s child. It was because she knew that their differences were too huge, and that there will never be anything between them. If she could have thepany of his child for the rest of her life, she wouldn¡¯t be that lonely.


    However, the child would never have thepany of their father. Would it be good for the child?


    Cen Xi took a nap on the bed. When she woke up, she took out the photo and asked the farmer couple if they had seen the woman in the photo.


    The couple shook their heads, stating that they had never seen the woman in the photo.


    Still, Cen Xi refused to lose hope. She knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to find what she wanted just with just a photo. She needed to be patient.


    After resting at the farmhouse for a night, Cen Xi woke up really early the next morning. She started to search and ask the people around River Lin about the photo.


    After asking around for the entire day, tworge blisters had grown under her feet, but she had received no results of what she wanted.


    Returning to her room, she felt a little frustrated.


    Personally, it was natural for her to want her older sister to be alive. After all, this was her only kin! However, if the Qiao family found out that her older sister wasn¡¯t dead, they definitely wouldn¡¯t let her off!

 Chapter 1336 - Can She Get Some Proper Sleep?

    <h4>Chapter 1336: Can She Get Some Proper Sleep?</h4>


    Cen Xi sat on the bed and stared at the photo in her hands. As she looked, her eyes started to turn red unconsciously.


    If her older sister was still alive, she would convince her older sister to turn herself in. Then, she would cut all ties between Qiao Yanze and her, quit her job as the assistant of the Queen¡¯s main interpreter and leave the Capital.


    In her daze, Cen Xi¡¯s phone started ringing.


    Without ncing at the caller ID, she answered the call. ¡°Hello...¡±


    ¡°Did you cry?¡± A man¡¯s low and calm voice trailed from the other end of the call. Cen Xi froze for a few seconds before she regained her senses and hurriedlyposed herself. ¡°No, you heard wrong.¡±


    ¡°Where are you? Are you back at the Capital?¡±


    Cen Xi bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m still with my rtive in Feng City. I¡¯ll return to the Capital tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Where in Feng City?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tense.


    Why was he asking about her whereabouts?


    However, another thought that he was merely just asking shed in her mind, so she answered simply, ¡°I¡¯m at Feng City¡¯s hotel.¡±


    After she was done answering, he hung up.


    Cen Xi stared at her phone for a few seconds. This person was really weird and had a bad temper!


    The day had been exhausting for her, so she fell asleep within seconds. Just as she was delirious with sleep, she heard her phone ring again.


    She hated being woken up when she was sleeping, so she hurriedly pressed her phone. The ringing stopped and she went back to sleep.


    However, very quickly, her phone started to ring again.


    She found her phone with her eyes shut, answered the call and snapped impatiently, ¡°Who is it calling sote at night? Can¡¯t I even sleep?¡±


    ¡°Come down.¡± The man¡¯s hoarse voice rang calmly from the other end of the call.


    Cen Xi froze for a moment. When she regained her senses, she sat up on her bed hurriedly.


    Come down? Where did he want her to go?


    Seeing that Cen Xi was silent, the man on the other end of the call started to be more impatient. ¡°I¡¯m downstairs in Feng City¡¯s hotel.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cen Xi jumped out of her bed and her eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised. I happened to have something to do in Feng City.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s hold on her phone tightened. She never thought he would go to Feng City¡¯s hotel. She didn¡¯t even know where he was. How was she supposed to go down?!


    Sh*t. It required at least forty minutes for her to arrive at Feng City¡¯s hotel from Lake Lin.


    Cen Xi bit her lip, forcing herself to calm down. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping already. You should go and rest early as well!¡±


    The other end of the call fell silent.


    Cen Xi nned to hang up quietly, but the man¡¯s voice rang darkly, ¡°Cen Xi, you¡¯ve learned to lie to me now, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re not at the Feng City hotel!¡±


    Having been growled at like this, Cen Xi couldn¡¯t help but panic.


    Right now, he was the big hero of the northern unrest. It was extremely easy for him to go into the hotel and ask for her particrs.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m not there? Why are you so fierce? Where I¡¯m staying has nothing to do with you!¡± She knew exactly why he was looking for her in the middle of the night!


    Hearing her words, the man chuckled coldly. ¡°When that little girl¡¯s father arrived at the safety camp, he left a copy of his identity card. Do you want me to find him and ask him where he took you?¡±


    ¡°Qiao Yanze, there is no rtionship between us. You don¡¯t have the right to disturb my friend.¡± The little girl¡¯s father was an honest man who saw her as a friend and had kindly taken her to Lake Lin. She didn¡¯t want to implicate others for her personal matters.


    Hearing Cen Xi protect that man so fiercely, Qiao Yanze chuckled darkly. His low and sexy voice sounded even colder. ¡°Does sleeping together not mean anything? Cen Xi, when have you be such a bad woman?¡±


    Cen Xi quipped immediately, ¡°That¡¯s rich, you¡¯re calling me a bad woman? Then what are you? You¡¯re the one that doesn¡¯t want to take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°If I do, would you dare to marry me?¡±


    Cen Xi was silent.


    Qiao Yanze fell silent as well.


    After nearly a minute, Qiao Yanze finally said, ¡°I want to see you tonight. If you don¡¯te, I will find a way to find you.¡±


    Cen Xi cursed softly and hung up the call.


    She paced around the room in panic and frustration, before she packed her things. After informing the farmer couple about it, she took a taxi and headed towards Feng City¡¯s hotel.


    There was absolutely no way Qiao Yanze could find out about hering to Lake Lin to find her older sister.


    When she was almost at Feng City¡¯s hotel, Cen Xi got out of the taxi. From afar, she saw the man smoking in front of the hotel.


    Cen Xi exhaled heavily.


    This man was really annoying for wanting to find her instead of sleeping.


    Cen Xi walked towards him with furrowed eyebrows.


    When Qiao Yanze saw her, he narrowed his eyes slightly as he stared at Cen Xi through theyer of smoke.


    The temperature difference between day and night was very huge in the northern side. She was wearing a pair of ck tights and a white sweater. Under the dimmed street lights, her legs seemed rather slender and straight.


    Cen Xi walked in front of Qiao Yanze and red at the smoking man.


    He didn¡¯t let her sleep properly at night and forced her to take a taxi toe and meet him. Anyone would be angry at this situation. Not to mention, she still had something to settle.


    Qiao Yanze threw the cigarette butt into the rubbish bin and grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s hand, pulling her into the hotel.


    Qiao Yanze had already booked a room in the hotel. After he pulled Cen Xi into the room, she ced her hands in front of her chest. ¡°Please don¡¯t be overboard. Once is enough for sex. I won¡¯t let you sleep with me again!¡±


    Qiao Yanze stared at her as he scoffed. ¡°You really think you¡¯re a goddess that makes people want to sleep with you again and again!¡± He took out a notebook from his document bag. ¡°There¡¯s an agreement from Y Country that needs trantion. Take a look at it. Can you finish it by tomorrow morning?¡±


    Cen Xi felt extremely awkward. She walked in front of the table with an ufortable expression and her eyes skimmed through at the document. She nodded. ¡°I probably can.¡±


    Qiao Yanze hummed softly. ¡°Then, get started!¡±


    As Cen Xi was tranting the document, Qiao Yanze went to the bathroom to take a shower. Hearing the running water from the bathroom, Cen Xi couldn¡¯t help but think about the man¡¯s well-defined abdominal and chest muscles. Her fair ears started to heat up.


    She shook her head, wanting to shake all of the scandalous images from her mind and focused back on tranting the document.


    Once Qiao Yanze was done showering, he called for someone to deliver supper to them. He was very picky when it came to food, so he had called the best restaurant to deliver food.


    After he ced the food on the table and nced at the focused Cen Xi, he walked behind her. He bent down and pressed his lips against her ears. ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡±


    Cen Xi was currently focused on work. The sudden warmth by her ear suddenly caused a shiver to run down her spine, her heart thumping faster unconsciously. ¡°You can eat. I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Qiao Yanz nced at Cen Xi¡¯s fair side profile. ¡°I¡¯m only asking you to eat. Why is your face so red?¡±


    ¡°You were breathing by my ear, but I remained unmoved. Doesn¡¯t this mean that you¡¯re too boring?¡±


    When he heard her response, Qiao Yanze chuckled and pinched her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re really cheeky. Why didn¡¯t I realize this before?¡±


    Then he sat down and stared at Cen Xi as he ate. ¡°To be honest, why did youe to Feng City?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart started to thump crazily.

 Chapter 1337 - His Overbearingness

    <h4>Chapter 1337: His Overbearingness</h4>


    Even if she didn¡¯t turn back, Cen Xi could still feel the man¡¯s burning gaze on her. Cen Xi¡¯s eyes staring at the screen were a little panicked. However, she forced herself to calm down very quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you something!¡± The man¡¯s hoarse voice was slightly curious. ¡°You said you have rtives in Feng City. Who?¡±


    Cen Xi looked down in thought. A few secondster, she turned back and nced at him. ¡°Actually, I lied to you.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes darkened as his facial features tensed. ¡°You know that I hate being lied to.¡±


    Cen Xi got up from the chair and walked in front of him under his dark eyes.


    She ced both of her hands on his legs before she leaned forward slightly to be on the same level as him. She suppressed the panic in her heart as she smiled brightly. ¡°I came to see you.¡±


    Qiao Yanze pushed her hands away as his jaw tightened. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    He sat with his legs apart, so Cen Xi took a step forward towards him. She pressed her slender fingers on his shoulders once more, leaning her face close to his. ¡°If I didn¡¯te to see you, would I have let you sleep with me yesterday morning?¡±


    Qiao Yanze lifted her chin, looking slightly wary. ¡°You left right after sleeping with me, and you lied about staying in Feng City¡¯s hotel tonight too.¡±


    Cen Xi moved her hands around his neck. ¡°You don¡¯t know girls. I was ying with you!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so calctive at such a young age?¡±


    His fingers that were holding her chin started to caress her lips.


    Her long, ck hair was untied, making her face look even more flushed. Her facial features were exquisite and petite. Under her well-defined nose, her pretty lips looked extremely seductive. A faint fragrance exuded from her.


    She was very pretty.


    However, just prettiest alone wasn¡¯t enough for him to have feelings for her.


    Maybe, it was because of her supposed teasing that made him seem like he was obsessed over her. He knew who¡¯s younger sister she was, but he still couldn¡¯t control himself and came all the way to find her.


    At this thought, Qiao Yanze couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. He grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s wrist and tugged her onto hisp easily.


    Unguarded, Cen Xi fell forward into his arms. Instantly, her senses were filled with his refreshing scent and her heart started to thump crazily.


    ¡°I need to trante the document.¡± Before he could say anything, she hurriedly got up from his arms and seemingly ran back to the study table.


    Seeing how she looked like a frightened rabbit, Qiao Yanze couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He took out a cigarette and a match. The me lit up and he leaned towards the fire with a cigarette between his lips. Smoke started to rise as he stared fixedly at her from behind.


    Because he hadn¡¯t rested properly recently, after smoking two cigarettes, Qiao Yanze fell asleep on the sofa.


    Cen Xi focused on her work. Two hourster, she massaged her sore neck. Realizing that she hadn¡¯t heard anything from behind, she nced behind her.


    The man had fallen asleep unknowingly.


    It was unusually quiet in the room, only a tablemp on the study table was turned on.


    Cen Xi stood up and took a jacket, before she walked towards the sofa. She threw the jacket over him and didn¡¯t leave immediately.


    He had always been heavily guarded and it was rare for her to see him sleep like this.


    She crouched down and stared at him for a while.


    After falling asleep, he didn¡¯t look as indifferent and sharp as he did when he was awake. His handsome features appeared rather elegant. His eyshes were really long as the ends of his eyes were slightly lifted, making him look a little like a devil.


    When Cen Xi realized that she had been staring at him for a good while, she hurriedly turned away and got ready to continue working.


    Just as she stood back up, the man grabbed her wrist and she fellpletely into the man¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I came to cover you with a jacket. It¡¯s not what you think!¡±


    The man chuckled devilishly.


    Embarrassed and somewhat annoyed, she continued, ¡°Let go of me. I haven¡¯t finished tranting the document you wanted.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sh.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, I thought you were the one who asked me toe and work, not to apany you.¡±


    He hummed softly, before he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t disturb you earlier, did I? I was sleeping quietly. You were the one who came over yourself, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable. I said that I came to cover you with a jacket.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you stare at me after throwing the jacket over me?¡±


    Cen Xi was speechless.


    The man didn¡¯t want to speak any more nonsense to her. His overbearing kiss moved down from her neck to her lips as he took the chance to press her down against the sofa. His tongue entered her mouth as his fingers found her pants and took them off.


    Cen Xi turned dizzy from his kiss, letting him ravish her. She was extremely angry and with a bite, she bit his lips hard until he started to bleed.


    Lifting one hand, he wiped at his lips. When he saw the blood on his finger, his eyes reddened even more. He leaned down and kissed her even more ruthlessly.


    Did all men like to be the dominant one when it came to bed matters? The man above her certainly did. He had just slept with her yesterday morning, yet he acted like a wild beast that had been thirsty for a long time. He only let her go after a long time.


    She had already walked the whole day today and after he had taken her again and again, she felt that even her bones were sore all over.


    However, she didn¡¯t have the right to whine. In the end, she still got up from the sofa and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    After the shower, she continued her trantion.


    Qiao Yanze stared at her from behind. ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not done working yet.¡±


    ¡°I asked you to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I need to finish this.¡±


    Tsk. This girl was really infuriating when she was stubborn.


    Qiao Yanze walked over and lifted her up, before throwing her unceremoniously onto the bed. ¡°Close your eyes and sleep right now! You can continue it tomorrow.¡±


    Cen Xi furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Are you going to stay here tomorrow?¡±


    Qiao Yanzeid beside Cen Xi, staring into her eyes. ¡°Why does it feel like you want me to leave quickly?¡±

 Chapter 1338 - Finding Her Sister

    <h4>Chapter 1338: Finding Her Sister</h4>


    Cen Xi snuggled into the nket and answered softly, ¡°No. I¡¯m just scared that I¡¯m stopping you from working.¡±


    Qiao Yanze hugged Cen Xi from behind, hisrge hands caressing her waist as he said hoarsely, ¡°You¡¯re not that attractive yet.¡±


    Cen Xi really wanted to push the hand at her chest away. However, she didn¡¯t want to fight because of such a thing. She knew very well that they wouldn¡¯t be able to have such peaceful times together if she really found her older sister.


    Under his strong hands and steady breathing, she was slowly overwhelmed by sleepiness.


    Perhaps it was because there was something on her mind, she woke up again after two hours.


    The skies were starting to light up. Cen Xi pulled the hand at her waist away and got out of the bed softly. After washing up, she went to the study table and continued to trante the document.


    When Qiao Yanze woke up, Cen Xi was already done tranting the document and was currently answering a call at the balcony.


    The little girl¡¯s father had called to ask if she was alright staying in the farm house. Cen Xi chatted with him for a while before she hung up and saw the man leaning against the door right after she turned around.


    His pretty eyes were staring straight at her. They were terribly dark and she couldn¡¯t read them at all.


    He was wearing a sleeping gown, which was tied loosely around his waist and exposed a small piece of his chest. Vaguely, she could see the ambiguous marks she had made on him.


    He looked sexy and wild.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished tranting the document. Do you want to take a look?¡± Cen Xi automatically ignored his dark expression.


    Qiao Yanze pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Who were you talking to on the phone?¡± His dark and prating eyes made her want her to hide away.


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, do I have to report to you about who I talk to?¡± Cen Xi walked towards him with humor in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not my boyfriend.¡±


    When Cen Xi was closer, Qiao Yanze grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s chin. ¡°Do you want to be my girlfriend?¡±


    If she had not seen her older sister¡¯s photo, she would have nodded and said yes. But now...


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, did you fall for me?¡± Cen Xi lifted a hand to caress his handsome face, the smile on her lips widening. ¡°Did you forget that we can never be together?¡±


    Qiao Yanze grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s slender fingers with so much force it felt like he was going to break her fingers into pieces. ¡°What if I said that we can?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Did she hear wrongly?


    Was he able to forget the pain her older sister gave her, forget his hatred and ept her? The her who was the younger sister of his enemy?


    She could tell that he liked her.


    But she always thought that this ¡®like¡¯ would never be deep enough.


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, y©`¡±


    Qiao Yanze interrupted Cen Xi¡¯s unfinished words slightly awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m about to leave. We should have a proper chat after we return to the Capital.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know why he had said those things to her. For her, was he really able to forget that hatred and pain?


    They both needed some time to think about it.


    If they got together hurriedly before thinking it through, cracks and problems would still appear in their rtionship eventually.


    After Qiao Yanze left, Cen Xi sat on the bed, dazing out until her phone rang.


    ...


    Seeing that it was an unknown number, Cen Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately answered it.


    ¡°Is this Miss Cen? I¡¯m the auntie that you stayed with yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for your older sister yesterday? When I went to the market this morning, I heard someone say that a woman staying on the East mountain has a simr build to who you¡¯re looking for. But©`¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s hold on her phone tightened as cold sweat started to cover her palms. ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°You shoulde over before we talk more about it!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Cen Xi hurriedly packed her things, checked out of the room and found a taxi to rush towards Lake Lin in a hurry.


    Once she arrived at the farm house, the female owner brought Cen Xi to meet a young boy about the age of nine.


    ¡°Miss Cen, this boy stays at the foot of the East mountain. He came to sell vegetables in the market this morning and I heard the information from him.¡±


    Cen Xi wasn¡¯t disappointed because the other was just a young boy. She bent down slightly to meet the boy¡¯s eyes as she took out the photo from her bag and spoke softly, ¡°Boy, have you seen this older sister?¡±


    The boy stared at Cen Xi¡¯s photo and thought for a while. ¡°She looks a little simr, but not really at the same time.¡±


    Only the side profile of the person in the photo could be seen. The boy scratched his head. ¡°The older sister in this photo looks very pretty. But the older sister I know doesn¡¯t seem to be so pretty.¡±


    Regardless of whether they were the same person, Cen Xi wanted to go and take a look personally.


    ¡°Little Brother, can you bring me to see her?¡±


    The boy nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Cen Xi bought some food with the boy before they took a taxi to the foot of the East mountain. It was only a twenty minute car ride to East mountain from Lake Lin. Cen Xi got the taxi to wait for her while she followed the boy up into the mountains.


    ¡°Little Brother, how did you find someone staying in the mountain?¡±


    ¡°I found her when I went up to pick fruits together with Hu Zi and the rest.¡±


    Cen Xi nodded.


    After about a ten minute walk, the boy led Cen Xi towards a cave. He pointed. ¡°The older sister is inside here.¡±


    The weeds around the cave have been removed cleanly. There were even some banana leaves covering the entrance. A simple stove with an old wok on it was there as well.


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t know why, but she felt overwhelmed seeing this. She stood in front of the cave, asking softly, ¡°Is anyone here?¡±


    No one answered.


    Cen Xi bent down and walked into the cave.


    The boy called out to Cen Xi. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t go in. That older sister is very fierce and knows how to fight. She will hit anyone that trespasses into her territory.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart tightened.


    She knew how to fight?


    Her older sister had been trained by the organization since she was young, so she definitely had some fighting skills.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Brother. I¡¯ll be out after taking a look inside.¡±


    After Cen Xi went in, she realized that the cave was empty.


    There was an old wooden bed in the cave, with a set of clean clothes ced on the bed. Cen Xi walked over to take a look and noticed that the clothes were what her older sister had worn in the photo.


    Her eyes instantly turned red.


    <i>Is Sister really still alive?</i>


    ¡°Sister,e out! That older sister is back!¡±


    Cen Xi immediately left the cave and nced towards where the boy was pointing at. All she saw was a slender woman walking over with her hair down in a mess.


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go quick!¡±


    Cen Xi gave the little boy some money. ¡°Little Brother, you can go back first. She might be the person I¡¯m looking for. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    The boy didn¡¯t dare to stay here for too long. After nodding, the boy hurriedly scampered back down.


    Cen Xi stood in front of the cave. Seeing the figure approaching her slowly, her fingers twisted together in nervousness.


    When that figure walked over and saw someone standing in her territory, her eyes under her hair filled with rage. ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t stay here!¡±

 Chapter 1339 - His Life Matters

    <h4>Chapter 1339: His Life Matters</h4>


    The woman with messy hair was holding onto a wooden rod, pointing it at Cen Xi fiercely.


    As her hair had covered her face, Cen Xi couldn¡¯t properly see what she looked like. The woman¡¯s voice was also rather hoarse and didn¡¯t really sound like her older sister.


    Even so, Cen Xi still recognized that the woman was her older sister, Xiao Ying, straight away. Cen Xi cupped her mouth as the tears circling in her eyes finally fell uncontrobly.


    <i>Sister... She¡¯s really still alive!</i>


    Seeing Cen Xi remain standing, the woman raised the wooden rod, swinging it towards Cen Xi to attack her.


    Just as the rod was about to touch Cen Xi¡¯s throat, Cen Xi called out softly, ¡°Sister.¡±


    The rod in the woman¡¯s hand fell on the floor with a loud thud. Her slender fingers moved to push her hair away from her face as she stared at Cen Xi.


    Cen Xi looked both familiar but unfamiliar at the same time, so she stared at Cen Xi for a long time. At the same time, Cen Xi finally managed to see what the woman looked like.


    Her eyes widened slightly, her lips trembling a little when she saw the frightening scar on the left of her sister¡¯s face.


    Her sister had been disfigured.


    Cen Xi sniffled and moved forward to jump into the woman¡¯s arms and hugged her tightly. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m Xiao Xi.¡±


    The woman froze as she listened to the girl in her arms call her sister again and again. Her eyes went nk. ¡°Xiao Xi, Xiao Xi... Xiao Xi is my younger sister. My younger sister.¡±


    Noting how the woman was speaking, Cen Xi instantly looked up. Seeing her abnormal expression, Cen Xi¡¯s heart trembled hard. ¡°Sister, you©`¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xi is my younger sister, my younger sister.¡± The woman¡¯s clear eyes turned red as she pouted and started to sob. ¡°Where is Xiao Xi? I want to see Xiao Xi.¡±


    All of Cen Xi¡¯s blood went cold.


    Did Sister go... crazy?


    Cen Xi felt overwhelmed with sadness. She hugged the woman once more and sobbed, ¡°Sister, I am Xiao Xi. I¡¯m sorry. I thought you weren¡¯t around anymore, that¡¯s why it took me so long to find you.¡±


    The woman cupped Cen Xi¡¯s face as her red eyes moved onto Cen Xi¡¯s eyebrows, eyes, nose then lips. ¡°You look like Xiao Xi. You are my younger sister.¡±


    Cen Xi nodded intently. ¡°I am Xiao Xi, Sister.¡±


    Xiao Ying pulled Cen Xi¡¯s hand, pulling her into the cave. ¡°Sit, Xiao Xi. Sister will boil water for you to drink.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not thirsty©`¡±


    ¡°You are.¡± Xiao Ying giggled as she took out a bottle of water from under the table, before running out to boil the water outside.


    Cen Xi walked to the cave¡¯s entrance, feeling extremelyplicated as she watched her older sister crouch down to start a fire on the ground and was choked by the smoke instead.


    Although Sister had grown up in the organization, she was treated really well too. But now, she had fallen to such circumstances and was living alone in such a ce and seemed to have gone crazy too. What had happened to her?


    The water had yet to boil, but Xiao Ying passed the water to Cen Xi to drink. However, Cen Xi didn¡¯t mind and drank from it, sip by sip.


    As she drank, Xiao Ying crouched down beside Cen Xi, staring at her with clear and bright eyes.


    Cen Xi had so many questions to ask her sister about. When the Qiao family had fallen, she heard that her sister hadmitted suicide. How did her sistere back alive?


    However, with her sister like this, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get any answers for the time being. The most important thing right now is to bring her Sister to the hospital and treat her.


    Cen Xi wanted to bring Xiao Ying away, but Xiao Ying shook her head in denial.


    ¡°Sister is a sinner. Sister cannot implicate Xiao Xi.¡±


    Cen Xi grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s hand tightly as her eyes turned red. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not scared. If you want to stay here, I will stay here too. I want to be with Sister.¡±


    ¡°Sister is not good. Sister is not good at all.¡±


    Cen Xi hugged Xiao Ying, tears falling. Sister was definitely forced by the organization to treat Qiao Yanze like that back then! She would never hurt people willingly!


    ...


    After Qiao Yanze was done with his work in the North, he rushed back to the Capital.


    He had spent more than two months in the North and didn¡¯t really miss the Capital. However, Cen Xi¡¯s visit made returning to the Capital something worth anticipating.


    He felt like he was deeply poisoned.


    He didn¡¯t know if he should clear himself of the poison, or let it spread to the rest of his body...


    After returning to the Capital, Qiao Yanze got a service award. The King hosted an award ceremony for him specifically. After a few more days of work, when Qiao Yanze finally had some free time, he finally had the chance to look at his personal phone.


    In the end, that woman hadn¡¯t called him once. Neither did she message him.


    He had sent her a message before returning to ask if she had returned. But his message was like a needle in a sea, disappearingpletely.


    Qiao Yanze became really frustrated and unhappy.


    After what had happened to the Qiao family, he had matured a lot and it was really rare for people to affect his emotions anymore.


    This d*mned brat!


    How was she able to withdraw so cleanly and curtly every time she did it?


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s phone started ringing. Seeing the caller ID, he answered the call. ¡°Zhizhi, why are you free to call Uncle today?¡±


    ¡°My parents came to the Capital and want to have a meal with all of us tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will see you tonight.¡±


    ...


    In the afternoon.


    Qiao Yanze arrived at the mansion Helian Xiao had bought in the Capital with his gift in tow.


    Helian Xiao and An Feng woulde and stay here whenever they had time.


    Now, An Feng was most worried about Qiao Yanze. He wasn¡¯t young anymore, but he was still single and the Qiao family didn¡¯t have any descendants yet. As his older sister, An Feng naturally had the responsibility to push Qiao Yanze.


    When Qiao Yanze arrived at the mansion, Nan Zhi was already there. Apart from Nan Zhi and An Feng, there was another unknown youngdy in the living room.


    Qiao Yanze passed his gift to the servant. Seeing how it was in the living room, he instantly understood why his older sister hade to the Capital this time.


    ¡°Yanze,e and take a seat.¡±


    An Feng pulled Qiao Yanze to sit beside her before she started to introduce, ¡°Yanze, this is your Brother-inw¡¯s friend¡¯s daughter, Miss Meng. It¡¯s her first time in the Capital, so she isn¡¯t familiar with the ce. Do you have the time to bring Miss Meng around?¡±


    Qiao Yanze wrapped an arm around An Feng¡¯s shoulder, smiling brightly. ¡°Where does Miss Meng want to go? I¡¯ll ask Da Zuo to be Miss Meng¡¯s driver. As for me, I have my eyes on a girl recently and am currently thinking about how to get her.¡±


    Seeing how casual Qiao Yanze looked, An Feng knew that he had no interest in this Miss Meng. She naturally wouldn¡¯t force him to like the girl, so she shook her head helplessly. Then she sat beside Miss Meng and said some nice words to make the situation less awkward. As Miss Meng was an understanding person, since the man wasn¡¯t interested in her, she wouldn¡¯t force herself on him either.


    After eating, she bid them farewell.


    When it was only family left in the mansion, An Feng finally asked Qiao Yanze, ¡°Tell me. What type of girls do you like exactly?¡±


    Cen Xi appeared in Qiao Yanze¡¯s mind and he only smirked in response. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry about me anymore. You, on the other hand... You only ate so little and only chose the sour fruits to eat as well. You¡¯re already thin enough.¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Zhi, who was eating dessert, nced up at An Feng instantly. ¡°Mom, you...¡±

 Chapter 1340 - A Great Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 1340: A Great Surprise</h4>


    An Feng¡¯s appetite hadn¡¯t been good recently. She slept a lot and liked to eat sour foods. Although she had always been taking care of her body, she never thought about pregnancy with her age.


    After marrying Helian Xiao, she had thought of taking the risk to bear him another child again.


    However, Helian Xiao didn¡¯t agree to it.


    She also thought that she would never be pregnant again with her age, which was why they never used any contraception when they slept together. Never did they think that...


    With her own reaction and a reminder from Zhizhi, she might really be pregnant.


    Seeing the mother and daughtermunicate silently, Qiao Yanze was starting to panic a little. ¡°Sister, Zhizhi, what are you two doing? What¡¯s wrong with Sister?¡±


    Nan Zhi didn¡¯t want to hide the news from Qiao Yanze. ¡°My Mom might have gotten it.¡±


    ¡°Gotten what?¡± Qiao Yanze instantly stood up, his eyebrows furrowed tightly. ¡°Did Brother-inw get a mistress and that is why Sister wants to maintain her figure and not eat? If it¡¯s like that, I¡¯m going to confront Brother-inw!¡±


    Nan Zhi, ¡°...¡±


    An Feng, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Yanze, your brother-inw is very good to me.¡± As if thinking of something, An Feng got up. ¡°Zhizhi, let¡¯s go upstairs to change, please apany me to the hospital!¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Upstairs, An Feng chose a coat as she nced at Nan Zhi, looking like she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t.


    Nan Zhi was intelligent and knew her mother¡¯s character really well, so she knew what her mother wanted to say. She grabbed her mother¡¯s hand, saying softly, ¡°Mom, are you thinking that it will be a joke if you got pregnant when you already have three grandchildren?¡±


    An Feng nodded. Although Helian Xiao was very good to her after she had married him, the Helian family only had few descendants and the side families were constantly eying the power and status of the main family. Not having an heir was disadvantageous to Helian Xiao and his main family.


    She didn¡¯t want to take the risk to have a child at her age. But she loved him and didn¡¯t want him to be heirless.


    ¡°Zhizhi, would peopleugh at you if I really am pregnant?¡±


    Nan Zhi red at An Feng yfully. ¡°Mom, what are you thinking about? Who would dare tough at me? If you were really pregnant, the most important thing is to have a full body checkup and ensure that your body and the baby is safe and healthy. Nothing is more important than that.¡±


    However, she probably didn¡¯t need to worry about this. Her father had the best medical team with him and they would definitely check her mother¡¯s body frequently. Her mother often had flu and slight headaches, and her father had already gotten the best doctor to give her mother an injection at even the slightest hint of any sickness.


    Although her mother was already of a certain age, her mother had taken good care of herself and looked like a married woman in her thirties. Her skin was firm and her facial features were pretty. If her age wasn¡¯t mentioned, no one would know she was an elder pregnant woman!


    Qiao Yanze waited for the two for a while downstairs. Hearing that the mother and daughter were going to the hospital, he followed them as he was worried. But when he saw An Feng go to the O&G department, he was a little confused.


    Half an hourter, An Feng was done with the checkup.


    After getting the results from the ultrasound scan room, An Feng nked out for a moment.


    Nan Zhi and Qiao Yanze, who were waiting outside, moved forward to grab An Feng¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Mom, how is it?¡±


    An Feng showed the result to Nan Zhi.


    Qiao Yanze saw the results as well. Seeing that An Feng was 8 weeks pregnant, he smirked. ¡°Brother-inw is really strong for his age. Not bad, not bad!¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, An Feng hit him at the back of his head. ¡°You brat, why are you teasing your brother-inw now?¡±


    Helian Xiao had an important meeting in the afternoon and wasn¡¯t in the mansion. If he found out that An Feng was pregnant, what would his expression be?


    On the way back home, An Feng didn¡¯t call Helian Xiao immediately.


    Her heart was still thumping crazily.


    She was pregnant. She was really pregnant!


    It was vastly different from when she had Zhizhi. At that time, she was scared and shocked from knowing that she was pregnant with a ¡®rapist¡¯s¡¯ child. She wasn¡¯t happy at all, even if she had regretted once about having Zhizhi.


    However, this time, they were both happily in love.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t an easy thing to have another child at this age. If it wasn¡¯t because the Helian family had few descendants and he was vastly pressured from it, she wouldn¡¯t have risked her own body.


    An Feng really wanted to tell Helian Xiao the news as soon as possible. But she didn¡¯t want to tell him through a call. Just as she was about to message him, he called her as if they could read each other¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Ah Feng, I heard from the bodyguard that you went to the hospital?¡± Helian Xiao was still in discussion with several of his important clients. After finding out that An Feng had gone to the hospital, he paused the meeting almost right away.


    Noting Helian Xiao¡¯s anxiousness, An Feng felt extremely warm and touched. ¡°I¡¯m alright. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After the call, Helian Xiao still felt strangely uneasy. After informing his clients, he bid them farewell and rushed back home hurriedly.


    Before he got married, work was the first to Helian Xiao. However, after they got married, nothing was more important than his wife.


    Helian Xiao¡¯s departure shocked his clients silently. The world¡¯s richest man actually stopped the discussion of a cooperation worth at least ten billion just because of a call to his wife.


    Not too long after An Feng returned to the mansion, Helian Xiao arrived in a rush as well.


    Nan Zhi and Qiao Yanze greeted Helian Xiao. Seeing how rushed and panicked he was, they both nced at each other and smiled.


    ¡°Zhizhi, where¡¯s your Mom?¡±


    Nan Zhi pointed upstairs.


    Helian Xiao hurriedly went up.


    Qiao Yanze pulled Nan Zhi. ¡°Zhizhi, let¡¯s go up and take a look too.¡±


    Seeing the yful smile on Qiao Yanze¡¯s lips, Nan Zhi tilted her head a little. ¡°Uncle, I noticed that you seem to be in a good mood recently. Are you really in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m just happy for your mom.¡±


    ...


    In the master bedroom.


    An Feng had just put down her bag when she heard footsteps from behind her. Seeing Helian Xiao run towards hercking his usual calmness, An Feng teared up a little.


    ¡°Ah Feng, where do you feel unwell?¡± Helian Xiao stopped in front of An Feng, staring at her with worried eyes.


    An Feng sat on the bed, pulling Helian Xiao¡¯s strong hand over and ced it on her t abdomen.


    ¡°What? Does your stomach hurt?¡± Helian Xiao furrowed his eyebrows. His aura as a man on top of the social hierarchy showing. ¡°What is Noah and his team doing? I¡¯ll fire them once we return.¡±


    Seeing Helian Xiao start to get angry, An Feng couldn¡¯t help but re at him. ¡°You haven¡¯t even found out about what¡¯s going on. Why are you firing them?¡±


    Helian Xiao crouched in front of Helian Xiao, staring at her pretty and gentle face, then at her abdomen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong then? Where does it hurt?¡±


    An Feng looked down, her face heating up at the sight of her hand covering her abdomen as she said softly, ¡°I went to the hospital to... see a gynecologist for a pregnancy check.¡± She didn¡¯t really dare to meet his eyes, so she turned away slightly. ¡°Helian, I¡¯m pregnant.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two months and the doctor said that the baby has developed really well...¡± As An Feng spoke, she realized that something was wrong. Looking up at the man in front of her, she saw that he seemed to have dazed outpletely.

 Chapter 1341 - Kissing Her

    <h4>Chapter 1341: Kissing Her</h4>


    Helian Xiao was usually mature and calm. When had he lost hisposure before?


    However, right now, his jaw was agape while his expression was stiff. It was as if someone had frozen him as he remained dazed for a long time.


    An Feng¡¯s heart was thumping. With his expression, was he happy or unhappy?


    ¡°Helian?¡±


    Helian Xiao¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he slowly regained his senses. He wasn¡¯t as ted as An Feng had imagined him to be. Hmph, everyone else was terribly happy when they had a child at their age!


    However, this man¡¯s handsome and mature expression had no sign of being happy at all. Instead, his eyebrows were furrowed tightly together. ¡°Ah Feng, you¡¯re a high-risk pregnant woman now with your age. There will be some risks. I¡¯ve said before that Zhizhi alone is enough for us. You don¡¯t have to care about what others say.¡±


    An Feng grabbed Helian Xiao¡¯s hand as her eyes turned a little red. ¡°I never cared about what others said. I only care about you. I want to give you another child, it has nothing to do with other people.


    ¡°Besides, the doctor said that I¡¯m not the only one who has got pregnant at this age. As long as I take care and pay more attention to my body well, the risks wouldn¡¯t be too high. Besides, there are risks for a young woman to have a child too. Helian, are you asking me to abort our baby when we already have one?¡±


    To Helian Xiao, having a daughter like Zhizhi was already the biggest gift he got from God. He didn¡¯t dare ask for An Feng and him to have another child.


    How could he not be excited and happy?!


    However, he felt more uneasy and nervous, worried that she might be in some kind of danger from having another child.


    Helian Xiao pulled An Feng into his arms hard, burying his head into the crook of her neck. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as an urge to cry overwhelmed him. His eyes turned red as he hugged An Feng with trembling arms.


    An Feng could feel Helian Xiao¡¯s intense emotions. He didn¡¯t need to say anything and she already understood what he felt. She lifted her hands to hug him back.


    They hugged like that for nearly five minutes, before Helian Xiao finally looked up. He leaned down and kissed her abdomen. ¡°Little one, you must be obedient and not make it hard for your Mom.¡±


    An Feng smiled.


    The man looked up, cupping An Feng¡¯s face before he kissed her.


    Qiao Yanze and Nan Zhi, who had been hiding outside quietly, watching on the couple in the room, both smiled as they hurriedly left understandingly.


    Although An Feng was a high-risk, pregnant woman, both Nan Zhi and Qiao Yanze knew that Helian Xiao and his medical team would definitely take very good care of her.


    They walked out of the mansion and got onto a car.


    ncing at Nan Zhi, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, Qiao Yanze said with a smile, ¡°Zhizhi, Xiaojie, Yuyu and Tiantian will have to call a little boy Uncle in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nan Zhi smiled brightly back at Qiao Yanze. ¡°Uncle, my Mom already has a second child. You should act quickly too!¡±


    Qiao Yanze pursed his lips. As if thinking of something, his smile fell as he said calmly, ¡°I never thought of having a child.¡±


    Back then, the happiness of first bing a father when Xiao Ying got pregnant with his child made him lose his basic judgment. His mother didn¡¯t like her, while Zhizhi thought that she was problematic as well. But because of the child, he thought that she was kind and didn¡¯t even notice it when she had full control of him through drugs and mind ying.


    Recalling what happened in the past, the feverish bloodthirstiness started to pulse within him again.


    ¡°Uncle, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, is there something between you and Cen Xi?¡±


    Qiao Yanze instantly denied without hesitating, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Nan Zhi stopped pushing further as she said merely, ¡°Although she¡¯s Xiao Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister, they didn¡¯t grow up together. Cen Xi had suffered quite a bit in order to repay her sister¡¯s sins. Uncle shouldn¡¯t push her sister¡¯s faults onto her.¡±


    Qiao Yanze raised an eyebrow. ¡°Her sister is already dead. Why would I push it onto her?¡±


    However, what was that damned brat so busy with recently? She didn¡¯t call once, nor reply to his messages.


    ...


    Cen Xi brought Xiao Ying back to the Capital.


    The bag in Xiao Ying¡¯s cave had her fake identity documents. Cen Xi didn¡¯t dare bring her sister to take a ne, so they had taken a train back to the Capital.


    Cen Xi rented a small house in the outskirts of the Capital and brought Xiao Ying there.


    After they settled down, Cen Xi brought Xiao Ying for a body checkup in the Capital¡¯s town hospital.


    After the doctor was done with Xiao Ying¡¯s body checkup, he said to Cen Xi, ¡°There is a blood clot in your sister¡¯s brain and it is near her nerves. If we can remove the blood clot, she might be able to regain her senses. However, because the blood clot is very close to her nerves, it is a really sensitive ce. Her main doctor should have significant experience in this. If not, she might be in a life-threatening situation if her nerves are injured.¡±


    Cen Xi furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Doctor, do you know a doctor who is more experienced in this area?¡±


    ¡°You should go and seek advice from Old Doctor Jiang in the Royal Hospital.¡±


    They then left the hospital with Cen Xi bringing Xiao Ying back to the house in the countryside.


    When she was making dinner, Xiao Ying brought Cen Xi her phone that was ringing nonstop. ¡°Xiao Xi, your phone is ringing. Why aren¡¯t you answering it?¡±


    ncing at the caller ID, Cen Xi took the phone and put it on silent.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, why aren¡¯t you answering it? Is it a bad guy calling you?¡±


    Cen Xi ted the food she had made and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not, Sister. It¡¯s a person who I don¡¯t know how to face.¡±


    With Sister like this, it was impossible for her to convince her Sister to turn herself in at the police station. She didn¡¯t know how to face Qiao Yanze either. Her mind was in aplete mess. What could she do?


    ...


    The next day.


    Cen Xi needed to go to work.


    She found an honest woman to take care of her Sister during the day and she woulde back after she was done with work in the evening.


    Before she went to work, Cen Xi went to the Royal Hospital to make an appointment with Old Doctor Jiang. However, because Old Doctor Jiang only saw ten patients a day, Cen Xi only managed to make an appointment for tomorrow afternoon.


    After working for a day, Cen Xi didn¡¯t work overtime after work like she usually did. She arrived at the car park and walked towards her rented electric car.


    Walking in front of the car, Cen Xi unlocked the car. Just as she was about to pull the door open, a strong cigarette smell suddenly filled her senses.


    Turning back instinctively, before she could see who it was, someone suddenly grabbed her slender shoulder and she was pushed on the car.


    Cen Xi gasped from the pain at her shoulder. Her longshes looked up and she nced at the man who had pushed her onto the car. He pressed a hand above her head, while his other hand was at her waist as he looked down at her from above.


    He was wearing a ck outfit today. His handsome and devilish expression appeared extremely dark with his ck outfit. His chest heaved slightly as his muscles were all tensed, as if he was holding back with all he had.


    Their eyes met in the dimmed lighting.


    Seeing Qiao Yanze, Cen Xi felt guilty and nervous, her breath catching slightly.


    His eyes were sharp and cold, like a sharp de that wanted to pierce through her. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my calls or reply to my messages. What the hell are you doing?¡±


    Cen Xi looked down, forcing herself to calm down as much as possible. ¡°There have been too many things that happened recently. Besides, didn¡¯t you say to let me think about our rtionship properly? I don¡¯t have a conclusion yet.¡±


    She was afraid that others would see their intimate posture right now, so she struggled out of his clutch. ¡°Let go of me first.¡±

 Chapter 1342 - Finding Her Secret

    <h4>Chapter 1342: Finding Her Secret</h4>


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± His hand on her waist tightened his hold, as if he wanted to crush her bones into pieces.


    Cen Xi furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of others see©`¡±


    Qiao Yanze suddenly leaned towards her. Cen Xi widened her eyes, not expecting him to kiss her in the car park. After all, anyone coulde down at anytime!


    He was born of a well-known family and was to inherit the of Duke. Who wouldn¡¯t know him in the Capital? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of others seeing them and ruining his reputation?


    Qiao Yanze kept staring at Cen Xi. Seeing that she was dazing out, he tightened his hold even more. Feeling the pain, Cen Xi pressed her hands against his chest, clearly resisting his hold.


    Her sister was still alive. She could not let herself continue like this with him anymore.


    Cen Xi¡¯s scalp turned numb, but her rationality was still present. She used all of her energy to push the man away roughly.


    Qiao Yanze took a step back from her push. He stared straight at her, his eyes so dark they seemed like they were ck holes, wanting to swallow her.


    ¡°Is this your answer?¡±


    Cen Xi looked down, not daring to meet his eyes.


    Seeing that Cen Xi was silent, Qiao Yanze could clearly feel the invisible wall between them. Her silent resist seemed to already show her thoughts.


    Qiao Yanze scoffed coldly. ¡°You keep saying that you like me. I guess this is your so-called ¡®like¡¯.¡±


    He stared at her for a while. His dark eyes looked extremely dangerous.


    ¡°Cen Xi, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself! Do you really think I only want you?!¡± He turned around and left swiftly.


    Staring at his back, Cen Xi¡¯s eyes slowly reddened. The bitterness in her heart suddenly started to overwhelm her.


    What else could she do? She could only control her emotions.


    Cen Xi drove away.


    After she drove away, Ji Wei, who was holding onto her crutches, walked out from the shadows. She had seen everything just now, including Qiao Yanze forcefully kissing Cen Xi.


    It seemed like he had really fallen for Cen Xi!


    ...


    Cen Xi returned to the rented house in the countryside. After washing her sister¡¯s hair for her, the two sistersy down together in bed.


    Cen Xi mentioned Qiao Yanze¡¯s name incidentally and her sister suddenly widened her eyes, sitting up and staring at Cen Xi.


    ¡°Qiao Yanze... Qiao Yanze...¡±


    Seeing her sister mumbling Qiao Yanze¡¯s name repeatedly, Cen Xi hummed softly. ¡°Does Sister still remember him?¡±


    Xiao Ying suddenly started to tremble, hugging herself tightly as she muttered nervously, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt him. I didn¡¯t want©`¡±


    Cen Xi hugged Xiao Ying. ¡°I know Sister was forced. Don¡¯t be agitated. Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore.¡±


    Xiao Ying only fell asleep in the middle of the night, but Cen Xi didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. She stared out of the window, into the darkness of the night. Her heart thumped crazily.


    What should she do?


    ...


    The next morning, Cen Xi took half a day of leave and went to the Royal Hospital to meet Old Doctor Jiang.


    She showed him her Sister¡¯s medical report. After taking a look at it, he said, ¡°If the surgery is sessful, she can regain normality. However, my surgery schedule is full until next month. I can prescribe some medication first, for you to bring to your rtive to have it. You can bring her over when it is time for the scheduled surgery.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Doctor Jiang.¡±


    After Cen Xi left, Ji Wei and Zhou Shiyu walked out from the examination room.


    Zhou Shiyu pushed Ji Wei, who was on a wheelchair, as she said softly, ¡°Cousin, who is Cen Xi¡¯s rtive that needs to do the surgery?¡±


    Ji Wei shook her head with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated her. After her adoptive parents are dead, she doesn¡¯t have any rtives anymore.¡±


    ¡°I think that this is slightly weird. Cousin, she stole the person you love. You cannot let her off so easily.¡± A hint of ruthlessness shed in Zhou Shiyu¡¯s eyes. Cen Xi, this vixen... Not only did she steal the person Cousin loved, even Su Han, who she liked so much, couldn¡¯t forget her. A few days ago, Su Han had gotten drunk and the name he kept calling for was Cen Xi¡¯s. This made Zhou Shiyu feel really ufortable and unhappy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Cen Xi first. Take me to Grandpa Jiang!¡± Ji Wei said.


    ...


    ¡°Grandpa Jiang, will my Cousin¡¯s leg be alright?¡± Zhou Shiyu said with a sweet smile.


    ¡°As long as she rests and lets it heal properly, it should be fine.¡±


    The two left Old Doctor Jiang¡¯s office and Zhou Shiyu got someone to follow Cen Xi to see if she could find any of Cen Xi¡¯s secrets so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the Capital.


    At first, Zhou Shiyu didn¡¯t have any hope. After all, Cousin had investigated Cen Xi before. Apart from being Xiao Ying¡¯s younger sister, she had no taint to her name.


    However, surpassing her expectations, she actually found an rming secret!


    This was really a surprise! The person Qiao Yanze and the Queen hated to the core was still alive!


    Zhou Shiyu immediately told Ji Wei about this.


    Hearing the news, Ji Wei was in disbelief. She thought that Zhou Shiyu was lying, since she heard that Xiao Ying hadmitted suicide after what happened to the Qiao family. The Queen had even ordered personally to throw Xiao Ying¡¯s body into the unmarkedmon grave.


    How was she still alive? It was impossible!


    ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s fortunate that you¡¯re from the Home Affairs Department. Think about it. Xiao Ying, that vicious woman, was sent by the organization. She must have taken a medication that allowed her to fake her death, but actually, she was still alive and well.¡±


    Ji Wei cupped her mouth, only regaining her senses after a while. ¡°This is ridiculous! How can Xiao Ying be alive? And Cen Xi even hid her. To think that Yanze put his past hatred aside and wanted to be with her. She actually lied to him!¡±


    ¡°Cousin, this is not the time to rm our enemy. It¡¯s best if we can bring Young Master Qiao over and let him see for himself how those two sisters lied to him!¡±


    Ji Wei furrowed her eyebrows, feeling a little worried. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too cruel to him?


    ¡°Cen Xi, the ones who are cruel to him are Cen Xi and her evil sister.¡±


    Ji Wei nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. I cannot let Yanze continue to be fooled by those sisters.¡±


    ...


    It was the weekend.


    Ji Wei met Qiao Yanze, who was working overtime in the Home Affairs department. ¡°I found a nice horse to gift to my uncle, but my leg hasn¡¯t healedpletely, so I cannot ride it myself. Yanze, you¡¯re a master at horseback riding and know which horse is good. Can you go to the barn on the outskirts with me?¡±


    After he had been rejected by Cen Xi silently that day in the car park, Qiao Yanze had been rather frustrated and ill-tempered. It had been a long time since he had ridden, so he wanted to go and rx too. ncing at Ji Wei, who was sitting in the wheelchair, he nodded. ¡°I only have time in the afternoon.¡±


    Hearing Qiao Yanze agree to her request, Ji Wei finally smiled. ¡°Alright. Then let¡¯s go in the afternoon.¡±


    ...


    In the afternoon.


    Qiao Yanze and Ji Wei headed towards the ranch in the countryside just outside of the Capital.

 Chapter 1343 - A Surprise Meeting!

    <h4>Chapter 1343: A Surprise Meeting!</h4>


    Today¡¯s weather was exceptionally good, looking bright and cheery. The countryside ranch was covered with green pastures, flowers blooming all over as they swayed with the wind, spreading their fragrances.


    Qiao Yanze and Ji Wei arrived at the ranch. Qiao Yanze chose an expensive red horse, which was a pure-blooded Britain Blood Horse. ¡°Its fur and physique is pretty good.¡± Qiao Yanze then nced at the horse¡¯s hooves. ¡°Its four hooves are strong as well.¡±


    However, no matter how good the horse was, one had to ride it to see if the horse was easy and agile to ride with.


    Seeing that Qiao Yanze was going to try the horse, Ji Wei also chose a smaller red horse. Seeing this, Qiao Yanze immediately furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Ji Wei, your leg isn¡¯t healed yet. It¡¯s too dangerous to ride a horse.¡±


    ¡°The trainer said that this small horse is warm and friendly and that there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Ji Wei looked up at the clear skies. ¡°It¡¯s been a really long time since I rode a horse, I can¡¯t hold myself back.¡±


    Seeing Ji Wei insist on it, Qiao Yanze couldn¡¯t say anything otherwise either.


    After the trainer helped Ji Wei on the horse, Qiao Yanze got on the horse he had chosen as well. His horseback-riding posture wasfortable and elegant, as if he was born to be a rider. As he sat high up on the horse, it made others respect and admire him.


    Qiao Yanze rode one round with the horse. Just as he was about to ride to the other areas of the outskirts, Ji Wei suddenly cried out in surprise. Looking up at her, all he saw was that the little red horse she was riding seemed to have been agitated and started to run rapidly.


    ¡°Yanze, I don¡¯t know what happened. S-Save me!¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s breath caught in his chest as he cried out once and the big red horse he was riding chased after where Ji Wei had disappeared towards.


    ...


    In the small rented house in the countryside.


    Cen Xi was boiling the medicine for Xiao Ying in the kitchen, while Xiao Ying was plucking wild flowers in the courtyard outside. Xiao Xi liked to decorate the home and make it look pretty. After she plucked the flowers, Xiao Xi would put them in a vase.


    There were red, yellow, white... Xiao Ying plucked a bouquet of flowers, before she saw a pretty butterfly and she started to chase after the butterfly giggling.


    Sounds of a horse galloping towards her rung out, but Xiao Ying didn¡¯t notice it at all. All of her attention was on that butterfly.


    ¡°M-Make way! Move away quickly!¡±


    Hearing the noise outside, Cen Xi instantly ran out. Seeing that a woman riding a horse was about to bump into her sister, she hurriedly rant towards her sister. Just as the horse was about to hit them, she hugged her sister and rolled on the floor twice.


    Ji Wei also fell from the horse and rolled towards the field by the road.


    Cen Xi helped Xiao Ying up and instantly walked towards Ji Wei, who had fallen on the floor. Ji Wei was wearing a beret, so Cen Xi didn¡¯t realize who it was.


    Just as she was about to bend down and help Ji Wei up, a man¡¯s voice rang behind them. ¡°Ji Wei, are you alright?!¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart tightened as she froze.


    She had actually heard Qiao Yanze¡¯s voice.


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t dare turn back. She didn¡¯t help Ji Wei up either and she hurriedly walked towards Xiao Ying and said with panic, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go back in quickly!¡±


    ¡°My flowers.¡± Xiao Ying pointed at the bouquet of flowers lying not too far from them.


    Cen Xi¡¯s mind turned nk as her heart started to thump faster. She only wanted to bring her Sister back into the house quickly, not wanting Qiao Yanze to see them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore. Let¡¯s go, Sister.¡± Cen Xi¡¯s clenched fists were terribly tense. Her knuckles had turned white from how hard she gripped them, looking as if they were about to break.


    She didn¡¯t even have the time to think about what Qiao Yanze would appear here. Her mind had been filled with her sister¡¯s condition in thest few days. She hadn¡¯t thought about how to tell him the news yet.


    This meeting was unexpected and too sudden.


    ...


    Qiao Yanze jumped off the horse and helped Ji Wei up.


    ¡°Did you injure yourself? How¡¯s your leg?¡±


    After falling into the field, Ji Wei had only injured her wound a little more and everywhere else was alright.


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m alright. But I almost knocked into thatdy earlier. I should go and apologize.¡±


    Looking at where Ji Wei was pointing at, Qiao Yanze saw two girls walk into a house hurriedly.


    And their backs...


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes constricted as emotions overwhelmed him.


    Seeing Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, Ji Wei said carefully, ¡°Yanze, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Qiao Yanze let go of Ji Wei and took a few steps forward. His lips moved as he shouted out loud, ¡°Stop there!¡± His vast anger was so strong that Cen Xi and Xiao Ying, who were already at the door, were shocked.


    Xiao Ying wanted to turn back, but Cen Xi grabbed her tightly.


    After hearing his angry shout, Cen Xi¡¯s mind went nk as a sharp buzz rang in her ears. The nervousness and uneasiness in her grew stronger and stronger.


    She didn¡¯t dare to stop. She didn¡¯t dare to turn and face him even more.


    Cen Xi continued to lead Xiao Ying forward.


    Seeing the two women continue walking, Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed tightly together. His eyes were dark like ink, so dark that it made others¡¯ hearts shake. ¡°I told the two of you to stop there. Did you not hear me?¡± With that, he added, ¡°Cen Xi!¡±


    Hearing him call her name, Cen Xi¡¯s slender legs went weak.


    Wanting to hide didn¡¯t seem realistic anymore.


    ¡°Sister, stand here and don¡¯t look back.¡± Cen Xi instructed softly.


    Seeming to sense danger, Xiao Ying grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiao Xi, Sister will protect you.¡±


    ¡°Sister, listen to Xiao Xi.¡±


    Seeing Cen Xi¡¯s red eyes, Xiao Ying nodded, looking obediently. ¡°Sister will listen to Xiao Xi. Don¡¯t cry, Xiao Xi.¡±


    Cen Xi took a deep breath and turned around slowly.


    Meeting Qiao Yanze¡¯s cold eyes, her heart seemed to stop beating.


    Her fingernails sunk deep into her palms.


    In the quiet and broad courtyard, the two of them stared at each other for a very long time, until Qiao Yanze finally walked into the courtyard.


    ...


    His eyes moved from Cen Xi¡¯s face to the figure that was facing him with her back.


    The temperature in his eyes fell to freezing point.


    ¡°Cen Xi, who is she?¡± Every of his words seemed to emit from his throat. It was extremely stiff and cold.


    A cold chill ran down Cen Xi¡¯s spine. Her palms were covered in sweat as she opened her mouth. She wanted to say that the woman was her rtive, but it was merely an obvious lie if she said it like that.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes on her sister¡¯s back already said everything.


    He had recognized her.


    Seeing Cen Xi remain silent, Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression was terribly cold and dark. ¡°Speak!¡±


    Cen Xi opened her mouth, but a sharp thorn seemed to have grown in her throat and she couldn¡¯t say anything at all.


    Sensing Cen Xi¡¯s fear, Xiao Ying¡¯s facial features crumpled together as she turned around and nced towards Qiao Yanze. ¡°Big bad guy, don¡¯t bully Xiao Xi©`¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could finish, her eyes widened at Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome, devilish yet cold and dark face. She muttered, ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s body trembled. Her sister actually managed to recognize Qiao Yanze in her condition!


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s hearing was extremely good. Hearing Xiao Ying call her ¡®Young Master¡¯ made him feel extreme hatred and annoyance in an instant!

 Chapter 1344 - Not Allowed to Appear In Front of Him Again

    <h4>Chapter 1344: Not Allowed to Appear In Front of Him Again</h4>


    Back then, she acted like an innocent rabbit and made him think that she was innocent and nice. In the end, what did she do to him?


    Her family background was fake and their first meeting to make him save her was a trap that she had nned carefully.


    She returned to the Qiao family with him, willing to be a small maid and apanied him without asking for any payment. She took care of his everything carefully. But it was all fake.


    When the Qiao family got into trouble and he was arrested by the international police, he didn¡¯t get to see her for thest time. Zhizhi said that she hadmitted suicide, that the queen had asked to throw her body into the unmarkedmon grave, so he thought she was dead.


    But now, what did he see?


    She was still standing here perfectly fine! How dare she even call him Young Master!


    Qiao Yanze clenched his fists tightly, the veins on the back of his hands popping. His eyes turnedpletely red, like a wild beast that was about to re out and swallow its prey.


    He exuded a cold and serious sharpness from head to toe!


    Seeing Qiao Yanze¡¯s murderous expression, Cen Xi¡¯s expression waspletely ashen as she spoke trembling, ¡°Young Master Qiao, Sister has a blood clot in her mind, so she¡¯s not normal right now©`¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Qiao Yanze¡¯s emotionless voice interrupted her, ¡°So, you didn¡¯t go to Feng City to find me. You really went to find a rtive, and that rtive is your sister.¡±


    At the thought that he went to Feng City¡¯s hotel to find her that night in order to meet her, Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart turned cold.


    He was probably a fool to these two sisters!


    His family was ruined by the older sister, yet he had a great interest in the younger sister. He even thought of forgetting about what happened before and let her be his as long as she wanted it.


    But what about them?


    One had faked her death.


    One had lied to him, again and again.


    Throughout thest few days, he was even ill-tempered and frustrated from her not answering his calls and replying his messages.


    If her sister didn¡¯t have a blood clot in her mind and needed to be treated in the Royal Hospital, they probably wouldn¡¯t even remain in the Capital!


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes turned even redder as his expression darkened even more. He gritted his teeth loudly. ¡°Cen Xi,e here. Cut ties with your sister and I can forgive you for your lies.¡±


    Ji Wei, who was outside the courtyard, widened her eyes in disbelief after hearing Qiao Yanze¡¯s words.


    With Xiao Ying still alive, as her younger sister, Cen Xi was equally as guilty to the Qiao family. How could he act like nothing had happened and ept Cen Xi once more?


    Ji Wei stared at Cen Xi nervously, worried that she would really throw Xiao Ying away and go to Qiao Yanze for love.


    However, it was fortunate that Cen Xi didn¡¯t disappoint her...


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, Sister is the Qiao family¡¯s sinner, but she¡¯s my older sister as well. I cannot cut ties with her.¡±


    Qiao Yanze smirked coldly as he stared at Cen Xi with sharp eyes that were void of any temperature. ¡°You¡¯ve made a decision already, haven¡¯t you? If you want to continue protecting Xiao Ying, we can only be enemies!¡±


    Cen Xi understood what he meant. If she cut ties with her sister, he would let her go, but he would never let Sister go. If she didn¡¯t cut ties, he wouldn¡¯t let her go either!


    Cen Xi knew that they had to repay them with their lives for killing. What her sister did back then was indeed too much. If he wanted them to pay with their lives, she would have no objections.


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, if you want to take revenge, I will let you do anything, even if it¡¯s to kill us!¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome features were covered in cold and dark frost. ¡°Cen Xi, don¡¯t think that I wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything. Today, no matter what, I will end your sister¡¯s life personally. She made my life miserable back then. At first, I wanted to let her try being tortured by the drug addiction, but merely looking at her feels like I¡¯ve dirtied my eyes. I will let her die quickly!¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes were covered with ayer of mist as she stood in front of Cen Xi. Her lips trembled slightly. ¡°Hit me first. I want to apany Sister even on our way to the afterlife!¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Cen Xi, I¡¯ve given you a choice. Since you¡¯re not willing to cut ties with Xiao Ying, don¡¯t me me!¡±


    Qiao Yanze tightened his grip.


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t hit my sister...¡± Xiao Ying pushed Cen Xi away, spreading her arms to stand in front of Cen Xi. ¡°Sister cannot die...¡±


    Seeing a tear slip from Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes, Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes werepletely void of temperature. ¡°Do you think you can escape this just by acting stupid? Xiao Ying, you should have died long ago!¡±


    Qiao Yanze was covered with a murderous intent. The moment he saw Xiao Ying alive, all of the bloody scars from the past were torn apart. He couldn¡¯t control his own emotions as only deep hatred spread within him!


    Seeing Xiao Ying stand in front of her, Cen Xi wanted to pull her away.


    Although Xiao Ying¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t normal, she still knew danger. She could never let Xiao Xi get injured.


    Just as Xiao Ying pushed Cen Xi away, Cen Xi nced back at Qiao Yanze. He didn¡¯t hesitate at all as he moved with a frosted expression, the gun lifting from his hand.


    Bang!


    Blood flowed out and Xiao Ying was shot in the heart. Seeing Xiao Ying fall on the floor, Cen Xi¡¯s eyes constricted rapidly.


    The tears circling in her eyes fell like beads of a snapped pearl ne. She grabbed Xiao Ying hurriedly as her blood froze, her body trembling all over.


    ¡°Sister...¡±


    Seeing Cen Xi¡¯s tears, Xiao Ying pouted. ¡°It was done by Young Master... it doesn¡¯t hurt. Xiao Xi, don¡¯t cry...¡±


    Cen Xi bit her lip hard, tasting blood as she nced at the man standing in the courtyard with a teary vision. She said with a hoarse and trembling voice, ¡°Young Master Qiao, please kill me too!¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s red eyes were moist as well. His handsome jaw was tense as he looked extremely cold. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. But Cen Xi, from this moment on, take your sister and get the hell out of my sight!¡±


    He seemed to have used all of his energy as every word seemed to bleed from his heart. ¡°Not only that, the both of you are not allowed to step into the Capital again! If not, I won¡¯t hold back again next time! Scram!¡±


    He looked away as he turned around, got on the horse and rode away.


    Ji Wei stared at the sisters in the courtyard and then at Qiao Yanze, who was almost disappearing. She held onto the pain at her leg and got on the small red horse, before she chased after Qiao Yanze.


    ...


    In the courtyard.


    Cen Xi nced at Xiao Ying, who was in her arms. When she realized that she hadn¡¯t been shot in her heart, but just to the right of it, disbelief shed in her eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t a fatal wound. Qiao Yanze actually didn¡¯t shoot her sister¡¯s heart?


    He let her live...

 Chapter 1345 - Determined to Leave

    <h4>Chapter 1345: Determined to Leave</h4>


    Cen Xi had no time and energy to think about why Qiao Yanze had let her sister live. While calling the ambnce, she tore at her clothes and bandaged her sister to stop the bleeding.


    When the ambnce arrived, the paramedics carried her sister into it. Cen Xi followed them to the nearest hospital in the suburbs.


    But halfway through, the doctor who was with them received a call that their hospital could not treat her sister. The doctor asked Cen Xi to help the pale Xiao Ying out of the ambnce. When Cen Xi called other hospitals, she received the same answer.


    A cold chill passed through her heart.


    Qiao Yanze did not kill her sister, but he had given an order to all hospitals to not operate on her. Was he going to torture her and her sister by letting her sister slowly bleed to death?


    Cen Xi¡¯s hands and feet were cold and she felt like she had fallen into an abyss. What was she going to do when the hospitals were not going to admit her sister? If it went on like this, her sister would probably not make it through!


    After she waved down a taxi, the driver shook his head and drove away as soon as he saw how terrible they looked.


    <i>Sister...</i> Cen Xi had to support and hold Xiao Ying as they walked forward step by step. She felt a lump in her throat and hot tears were swimming in her eyes, but she tried to control her emotions and did not let the tears fall.


    She knew that crying at this time would not solve any problems.


    Cen Xi carried Xiao Ying, who had fainted, to a private clinic.


    When the owner of the clinic saw Xiao Ying¡¯s wound, he shook his head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take her to the hospital? I don¡¯t have all the equipment here and her life might be in danger during the operation...¡±


    There was a thump.


    Cen Xi knelt down and grabbed the owner of the clinic who was going to throw her and her sister out and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Please save my sister. We really have no way out. If you can save my sister, I will give all my savings to you...¡± Cen Xi took out a bank card. ¡°There¡¯s $200,000 inside. I¡¯ll give it all to you.¡±


    When the owner of the clinic saw the bank card, his eyes shed. ¡°The operation may fail too. You have to be mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Okay,e and sign the operation agreement with me now.¡±


    After signing the agreement, Cen Xi waited outside a simple operating room of the clinic. Her hands were covered with Xiao Ying¡¯s blood and she did not wash them. Putting her palms together, she prayed for God¡¯s blessing.


    Back and forth, back and forth she continued to pace, her heart feeling tense and twisted into one lump.


    Two hourster, the door of the operating room was pulled open.


    Cen Xi looked at the owner of the clinic whose face was pale. ¡°Doctor, how is my sister?¡±


    The clinic owner nodded. ¡°Your sister is lucky, the operation was sessful.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes turned red and she squatted down, burying her face into her knees as hot tears surged out.


    ...


    For the next three days, Qiao Yanze did not go to work. Ji Wei came to his house on crutches.


    Da Zuo said to Ji Wei, ¡°That day aftering back from the horse ranch, Young Master had shut himself in the study, not eating and only smoked and drank wine. He didn¡¯t allow us to tell the Queen and Miss.¡±


    Ji Wei nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see him.¡±


    Da Zuo gave Ji Wei the spare key of the study and Ji Wei opened the door.


    The strong, pungent smell of smoke and wine hit her in the face. The curtains in the study were drawn tightly and it was dark inside with no trace of light.


    Seeing this, Ji Wei¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°Yanze,¡± Ji Wei said carefully. ¡°If you torture yourself like this, it will only hurt your family and make your enemies happy.¡±


    There was no reply.


    It was quiet in the space and Ji Wei could not see the situation inside. Taking out her phone, she used the shlight to find the light switch.


    She turned on the light with a click.


    The man was sitting on the floor and leaning against the sofa, empty wine bottles around the coffee table and his legs. The ashtray was overflowing with cigarette butts.


    The man¡¯s eyes were closed slightly and he held a cigarette that had almost burned to the end between his fingers. He was motionless, still like a stone sculpture.


    His usually clean jaw was covered with stubble, his handsome face filled with fatigue, he looked haggard, dispirited and lonely.


    Ji Wei¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Was she wrong to have taken him to the countryside to expose Xiao Ying?


    Ji Wei walked over with crutches and took the empty wine bottles away. Squatting in front of him, she said in a choked voice, ¡°Yanze, I¡¯m sorry. The other day I took you to the horse ranch not only to help my uncle choose a good horse, but also to let you find out that Xiao Ying is still alive.¡±


    Qiao Yanze slowly raised his eyes. His long and slender eyes were bloodshot and he moved his lips, his voice deep and hoarse. ¡°Ji Wei, do you still want to get married to me?¡±


    What? Ji Wei heard Qiao Yanze¡¯s words and she did not know how to respond. ¡°Yanze, why would you ask this? I-I admit that I had some selfish motives when I learned that Xiao Ying was not dead, but I really didn¡¯t want you to be hurt. I knew clearly how much you have suffered that year after what had happened to the Qiao family and you were addicted to drugs. More than anyone, I wish for you to live better than anyone else... I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have let you see Xiao Ying.¡±


    ¡°...If you still want to get married to me, I will marry you.¡±


    ...


    Cen Xi found a friend to help her and her sister with the procedures for going abroad. Although Cen Xi had submitted her resignation letter to the Queen¡¯s chief interpreter, she needed to hand over her work so she could not leave immediately.


    Like that, another half a month passed. Cen Xi was on tenterhooks everyday, for fear of meeting Qiao Yanze.


    Another weekter, Cen Xi¡¯s resignation was approved and her work was handed over. When Nan Zhi learned that Cen Xi was leaving, she had a talk with Cen Xi.


    From Nan Zhi¡¯s speech and expression, it seemed like she did not know the news that Cen Xi¡¯s sister was still alive. Nan Zhi tried to persuade Cen Xi to stay, but seeing that Cen Xi had already made her decision, she could not force her.


    Following the talk, Cen Xi returned to the office, packed her things and went to the washroom before leaving.


    When she was about to leave the cubicle, she heard two colleagues gossiping.


    ¡°Have you heard? Mr Qiao, the Queen¡¯s uncle, is going to marry the young miss of the Ji family. It seems that the two families are discussing the wedding date!¡±


    ¡°I heard about it. When I went to deliver some materials the day before yesterday, I met the two of them in the elevator! Mr Qiao is so handsome and Miss Ji Wei is also beautiful. They¡¯re a perfect match.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the wedding will definitely be quite grand then!¡±


    The two colleagues washed their hands and left while gossiping. Cen Xi came out of the cubicle, her expression in a daze. Standing in front of the sink, she looked at her thin and pale reflection in the mirror, her eyshes fluttering like the wings of an injured butterfly.


    Grabbing tightly to the sink with her fingers, she closed her eyes and let the suffocating pain from her chest spread to her limbs and bones.


    She knew from the start that she and him would have no result.


    Wasn¡¯t it a good thing for him to marry someone of equal status?


    It was good as long as he was happy.


    She and her sister would not appear in front of him anymore in this life.

 Chapter 1346 - Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1346: Attack</h4>


    Cen Xi turned on the tap and sshed cold water on her face.


    In her heart, she felt really miserable... Even taking such a simple breath would make her feel so terrible that she could not breathe.


    But she understood that reality could not be changed. He did not kill her sister on the spot but gave them a way out.


    Cen Xi returned to the office, collected her things and left. Getting into a taxi, Cen Xi said out an address in a daze.


    After a while, the driver¡¯s voice said, ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Cen Xi blinked her long eyshes that were wet with tears. Tilting her head, she looked out of the window at the office building outside.


    Was this address she had given to the driver?


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting off now. Stop here and I¡¯ll pay you any amount you want.¡±


    The driver took a look at Cen Xi and seeing her haggard expression and red eyes, he did not ask anymore questions.


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    Cen Xi saw a tall figureing out of the building, and with him was Ji Wei.


    Ji Wei was able to walk already and was wearing a long red dress, with exquisite makeup on her face. She was holding Qiao Yanze¡¯s arm, talking while they walked and they looked to be very close.


    They got into Qiao Yanze¡¯s Bentley.


    Cen Xi asked the driver to follow the Bentley.


    She did not know why she was doing this. Perhaps she would give uppletely after she was hurt deeply!


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s car drove to a Western restaurant. He opened the door for Ji Wei in a gentlemanly way and they entered the restaurant side by side. They sat by the window and when the steak was served, he cut it and put it on Ji Wei¡¯s te.


    nk eyes saw Qiao Yanze say something and Ji Wei¡¯s red lips lifted into a smile. The two of them seemed to get along in perfect harmony.


    Cen Xi looked at them and the strength in her body seemed to be sucked away. Digging her fingers into her palms, deep red marks appeared on her skin, but she did not feel any pain.


    How could she not understand that on that day when he and Ji Wei appeared riding horses at her rented house, it was Ji Wei who deliberately took him there!


    Ji Wei had discovered her and her sister¡¯s existence first. With Qiao Yanze¡¯s intelligence, he should know that, but he had still gotten together with Ji Wei. He wanted to tell her that anyone could be with him, but only she could not.


    After their meal, the two of them went back to the car. The driver looked at Cen Xi, who was in a daze and saw a trace of foreboding. He sighed and asked, ¡°Miss, do you still want me to follow them?¡±


    Cen Xi raised her eyebrows slightly, forcing back the tears that were about to fall and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Bentley drove to that vi Qiao Yanze had bought. Cen Xi had once stayed with him for several days and they had sweet memories there.


    Before long, Cen Xi saw the light in the master bedroom on the second floor. Qiao Yanze went to the window and drew the curtain. A delicate and slender figure came from behind him, reaching out her hands to hold him.


    The man did not push her away.


    Cen Xi bit her lip hard and did not dare to look. Turning around, she quickly got into the taxi.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Hot tears fell onto the back of her hand. She felt like her chest was being held tightly by an invisible hand and it felt extremely terrible.


    The car drove to the suburbs and when they passed by the bustling city, Cen Xi had finally stopped crying.


    Although it was a painful process to forget him, she would start a new life after this suffering.


    ...


    Back at the rented house.


    Xiao Ying looked at Cen Xi¡¯s red and swollen eyes as if she had cried and she held her hand, asking with concern, ¡°Xiao Xi, why did you cry?¡±


    After her operation in the private clinic that day, Xiao Ying had been resting at home to recover. Cen Xi had taken good care of her and her chest injury was much better.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving tomorrow and I just feel a little reluctant.¡±


    Xiao Ying held Cen Xi¡¯s face and looked confused. ¡°Can we not leave? Is Young Master still going to hit us?¡±


    Cen Xi shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Not wanting to mention Qiao Yanze anymore, Cen Xi sniffed and said to Xiao Ying with a smile, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s pack our luggage!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll learn how to fold clothes from Xiao Xi.¡±


    After the sisters had packed their bags, Cen Xi went to the kitchen to cook dinner. After eating, they took a walk in the yard and then went back to their room to sleep.


    Recently, Cen Xi had been sleeping with Xiao Ying. Xiao Ying sometimes had nightmares and without Cen Xi beside her, she would cry for a long time after the nightmares.


    After Xiao Ying fell asleep, Cen Xi opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling, unable to fall asleep.


    It was almost midnight before she finally fell into a restless slumber. She did not sleep well and kept having strange dreams.


    After some time, she was being shook gently.


    Cen Xi opened her eyes.


    Her sister¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Xiao Xi, I think I heard something outside.¡±


    What was it? Cen Xi pricked up her ears and she did hear something outside.


    ¡°Sister, get up quickly.¡±


    Cen Xi put two pillows under the nket and covered it properly. Picking up her crossbow and arrow, she pulled Xiao Ying to hide.


    After a while, the bedroom door was pushed open.


    A dark figure shot in.


    The dark figure quickly walked to the bedside, pulled out a sharp dagger from his waist and stabbed at the nket several times.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, h-he wants to kill us...¡± Xiao Ying held Cen Xi¡¯s arms nervously, her bodying close to Cen Xi, but she did not notice what was under her feet and there was a crisp sound as she stepped on something.


    Hearing the movement, the dark figure who had stabbed at the nket walked over to the ce where Cen Xi and Xiao Ying were hiding.


    A chill ran up Cen Xi¡¯s spine.


    Picking up the crossbow, she aimed at the wrist of the man in ck. With a whoosh, the arrow hit the wrist of the dark figure urately and the dagger fell to the ground.


    The dark figure crouched down and wanted to pick up the dagger with his other hand, but Cen Xi stepped out quickly and aimed the arrow at the dark figure¡¯s heart. ¡°Don¡¯t move, or you¡¯re dead!¡±


    The dark figure remained unmoved, his body still bent. Cen Xi shot two arrows to the figure¡¯s leg.


    The dark figure fell to his knees. Cen Xi went over and picked up the dagger.


    ¡°Speak, who sent you?¡± Cen Xi¡¯s expression was cold and guarded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you sisters know who wants to kill you?¡± The dark figure replied coldly.


    Cen Xi¡¯s slender body took two steps back.


    Was it Qiao Yanze?


    He had sent an assassin to kill them?


    ¡°Young Master Qiao asked you not to appear in front of him and you should know clearly in your heart what you did today. You should take responsibility and prepare yourselves to see Hades!¡±


    The man in ck pressed his wrist and Cen Xi, sensing danger, pulled Xiao Ying and ran to the door quickly.


    They had just run to the door when©`Bang!


    Cen Xi and Xiao Ying were thrown back by the huge force of gunpowder and they fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1347 - The Fire Took Away The Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 1347: The Fire Took Away The Sisters</h4>


    Cen Xi hit her head on the ground and was dizzy, a sharp ringing in her ears. After she recovered from it, she looked at Xiao Ying who was beside her. ¡°Sister, are you okay?¡±


    Xiao Ying said nothing.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s weak voice sounded. ¡°Xiao Xi, i-it hurts...¡±


    ¡°Sister, we have to leave, now.¡± Cen Xi helped Xiao Ying up and they limped downstairs.


    When they were downstairs, Cen Xi found that the doors and windows were all blocked from the outside. They could not get out at all.


    There was a smell of gasoline in the air.


    Someone had lit a fire outside. The house was burning fast, the mes leaping to the sky and the sisters were trapped in the fire.


    Cen Xi took Xiao Ying upstairs again, but Xiao Ying fainted halfway up the stairs. Cen Xi¡¯s figure was slim and she fell after carrying Xiao Ying and walking a few steps.


    The sky was aze with fire and it shone on Cen Xi¡¯a pale face. Her eyes were red and the vein on her forehead was protruding out.


    She half carried and supported Xiao Ying, walking two steps forward, but she was unstable on her feet and they rolled down the stairs together.


    Sh*t! Cen Xi sprained her foot. She felt that she was at the end of her life as she sat in the burning house with Xiao Ying in her arms.


    She could perhaps escape by herself, but she could not leave her sister behind.


    As Cen Xi held Xiao Ying tightly, her tears fell on Xiao Ying¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sister, are we paying off what we owe the Qiao family this time?¡± In the face of death, Cen Xi was not afraid. She was more disappointed than frightened and flustered.


    Qiao Yanze went back on his words and used such a cruel way to end their lives. By doing this, he might as well have just shot her and her sister dead that day!


    He had given her hope and let her down again, driving her to hellpletely!


    Perhaps not all the me was on him, she was too naive! She even believed that he had given them a way out!


    The red mes shone on Cen Xi¡¯s pale and hopeless face. Lifting the corner of her lips, she slowly closed her eyes that were sparkling with tears.


    ...


    Boom! There was a sudden rumble of thunder in the sky and a gust of wind blew in through the window that was not closed tightly, making the curtains flutter with the wind.


    Qiao Yanze suddenly woke up from his nightmare.


    Opening his eyes, he looked at the ceiling above his head, feeling dazed and weightless for a moment.


    Thinking about the dream he had just had, his chest felt suffocated. In the dream, Cen Xi had appeared at his wedding with Ji Wei and asked him not to get married. He asked her to get out of his sight and she took a bottle of poison and drank it.


    She had died at his wedding.


    She had died.


    Thinking of the image of her falling to the ground with blood at the corner of her lips, Qiao Yanze was so depressed that he could not breathe.


    His phone rang.


    Qiao Yanze looked at the caller ID and swiped the screen to answer. Tang Xi¡¯s unhappy voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Third Brother, what are you busy with recently? Us brothers have called you so many times toe out but you don¡¯te. You have toe tonight no matter what!¡±


    Throwing off the nket, Qiao Yanze got out of bed. As he pulled the curtains apart, his gaze fell onto the ce where the taxi had stoppedst night. How could he not have noticed that the taxi had been following his car!


    ¡°Third Brother, are youing or not? Don¡¯t just stay silent, say something!¡±


    Qiao Yanze raised his hand and pinched his nose bridge, saying with a hoarse voice, ¡°Did something good happen?¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re amazing. You can tell that something good happened to me? I have a new girlfriend recently, she is good-looking and has a super hot figure. I wanted to bring her out to let you get to know her!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping with your goddess already?¡±


    ¡°That woman costs one hundred million dors for one night, I can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Qiao Yanze smirked. ¡°Decide on a ce and send me the address.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After ending the call, Qiao Yanze heard a knock at the door. Turning around, he saw Ji Wei standing at the door.


    Ji Wei slept in the guest room of the vist night. Last night, when she held him from behind to bring their rtionship closer, he had pulled her hands away.


    He felt sympathy, pity and guilt, but no love or desire towards her.


    Perhaps because he had just ended his rtionship with Cen Xi, he had no interest in any woman!


    ¡°Yanze, breakfast is ready.¡±


    Qiao Yanze gave a low hum. ¡°I¡¯ll go wash up and change.¡±


    ...


    In the dining room.


    Ji Wei asked the servant to leave and she put the breakfast on the table. After a while, Qiao Yanze came down from upstairs.


    Qiao Yanze was dressed casually today. He wore a thin V-necked sweater that was simple,fortable and elegant.


    During breakfast, Ji Wei said, ¡°Yanze, what my father meant was that we get engaged first and then choose a good day to get married.¡±


    Ji Hong did not want Ji Wei to get married in a hurry. The wedding needed time to prepare and it was most appropriate to get engaged first.


    Qiao Yanze was a little distracted and he nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    Ji Wei looked at his cold expression and she felt lost and sad. Perhaps, people were greedy. She knew she was going to be his wife, but deep down, she wasn¡¯t satisfied. She also wanted to get his heart.


    Seeing him being decadent and lonely for another woman, she felt extremely ufortable.


    But she also knew that it was not a matter of a day or two to let him fall in love with her. He was a responsible person and she believed that he would treat her wholeheartedly after marriage.


    ...


    At night.


    In a high-end clubhouse.


    Qiao Yanze had arrived at the private room reserved by Tang Xi. There were seven to eight people sitting inside, all of whom had a good rtionship with him usually.


    Most of the young men had brought along their femalepanions.


    Tang Xi was sitting on the sofa flirting with his new girlfriend. When he saw Qiao Yanzeing, he put his arm around her waist and stood up from the sofa.


    After doing the introductions, Tang Xi took Qiao Yanze to y billiards. Pointing his chin at the woman on the sofa, Tang Xi said, ¡°Third Brother, what do you think? My new girlfriend¡¯s not bad, huh?¡±


    Qiao Yanze lifted his eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t she a copy of your goddess?¡±


    ¡°She just looks simr. My new girlfriend is much more obedient.¡±


    Qiao Yanze hummed and said nothing else.


    ¡°Third Brother, how are things going with Miss Cen recently?¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t mention her. I¡¯m together with Ji Wei.¡±


    Tang Xi was speechless. <i>Oh my god, when was this? Why didn¡¯t he know it?</i>


    Though Tang Xi wanted to find out more, Qiao Yanze refused to say anything more so he did not ask him again.


    ...


    After ying billiard for a while, Tang Xi and Qiao Yanze returned to the sofa.


    Tang Xi¡¯s new girlfriend was chatting with a young man¡¯s femalepanion. ¡°Yingying, I heard that your uncle is the owner of a horse ranch in the outskirts?¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s girlfriend nodded.


    ¡°I heard that a guesthouse near the horse ranch caught firest night. It was totally destroyed. It seemed that a body that was blown up was found. It was so horrifying that the police couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a man or a woman who had died...¡±


    Before the woman could finish speaking, there was a bang.


    Qiao Yanze, who was about to drink his wine, crushed the wine ss in his hand. The ss shards pierced his palm and blood was flowing out, but the man did not seem to feel anything at all.

 Chapter 1348 - Meeting Her Again

    <h4>Chapter 1348: Meeting Her Again</h4>


    The atmosphere in the room froze for a moment.


    The woman who was interrupted saw Qiao Yanze¡¯s frosty expression and her pupils constricted.


    She did not know what she had said wrongly!


    Tang Xi found that something was wrong. He ordered the waiter to bring the first aid kit over and then looked at Qiao Yanze whose expression was not looking good. ¡°Third Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Qiao Yanze ignored Tang Xi and his eyes that were as dark as ink, slowly fell on that woman¡¯s pale face as he said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The waiter brought the first aid kit over. Tang Xi wanted to take out the ss shards for Qiao Yanze, but Qiao Yanze waved away the first aid kit and it fell to the ground. Standing up from the sofa, he looked at the woman with red-rimmed eyes. ¡°Say it again, where was the fire?¡±


    The woman was frightened by Qiao Yanze¡¯s dark and frosty expression and repeated what she knew.


    When Qiao Yanze heard that there was a fire in the guesthouse near the horse ranch, the blood in his body seemed to have stopped flowing, there was a pain in his stomach and his heart was beating wildly.


    The usual smile on Tang Xi¡¯s face disappeared when he saw Qiao Yanze¡¯s tensed expression and red eyes. He asked with a frown, ¡°Third Brother, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Cen Xi might be the person staying in the guesthouse.¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?¡±


    ...


    Tang Xi apanied Qiao Yanze to the police station. Soon, Qiao Yanze learned that the guest house on fire was actually the one that Cen Xi and her sister had rented.


    The guesthouse had been burned down. The police found bodies in it, but they were all blown up to pieces and burned beyond recognition so they could not tell whether it was several people, man or woman. They were now still trying to investigate the case.


    Because of the fear of causing public panic, the case had not been released to the public yet and few people knew about it.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, we found this ne where the fire broke out.¡±


    The police handed a ne that was burned ck to Qiao Yanze. Qiao Yanze recognized it at one nce that it looked exactly like the ne Cen Xi wore. It should be Xiao Ying¡¯s.


    Closing his red eyes, a curve appeared on Qiao Yanze¡¯s lips that people could not understand.


    They came out of the police station. Tang Xi was driving and he looked at the silent man in the front passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°Third Brother, the dead can¡¯t be brought back to life. Since you have decided to marry Ji Wei, you should forget about Cen Xi!¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s lips pursed into a straight line and he said nothing.


    ¡°Do you want me to take you back or you want to go for drinks?¡±


    ¡°Go to the outskirts.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother!¡±


    ¡°I want to take a look.¡±


    Tang Xi sighed and drove to the outskirts.


    Qiao Yanze got out of the car and looked at the guesthouse that was burned beyond recognition. A cordon was ced around it and there was an unpleasant smell in the air.


    Qiao Yanze stepped over the cordon and went in.


    Tang Xi followed Qiao Yanze. There were nomps around and it was dark and at night it seemed ominous and foreboding.


    The house had been burned to ruins.


    Qiao Yanze circled around the house and he seemed to smell gasoline.


    Somebody had set fire to the house.


    Someone wanted Cen Xi and Xiao Ying dead.


    Qiao Yanze stood in front of the ruins, his heart feeling like it was being held tightly by an invisible hand which was making him feel so miserable. He clearly hated Xiao Ying and Cen Xi to the core and wanted them to disappear from his sight.


    But now that they had really disappeared, his heart felt suffocated and was in pain.


    Tang Xi was worried about Qiao Yanze. He walked over and a strong gust of wind blew. He shivered and rubbed his arms, saying nervously, ¡°Third Brother, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s face was still tense and gloomy. He seemed to have not heard Tang Xi¡¯s words and his consciousness had drifted away. He looked at Tang Xi, whose mouth was opening and closing, in a daze and there was a buzz in his ear, as if he could not hear anything.


    After some time, Tang Xi could not help breaking the silence when he saw Qiao Yanze was as motionless as a sculpture. ¡°Third Brother, let¡¯s go. The house is burned so badly, there¡¯s no way she could have survived.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Qiao Yanze shouted angrily and grabbed Tang Xi¡¯s cor suddenly. His expression was ferocious and his eyes were fierce as he snapped, ¡°She won¡¯t be dead! The police also said that they couldn¡¯t identify if the body was a man or woman...¡±


    His voice became more hoarse as he spoke. The police also said that they found that the door and windows were sealed from the outside and that it was impossible for the people inside to escape.


    The fire must have been very big at that time to have burned the house to ruins. The sisters in fact, had a very small chance of surviving.


    ...


    Gu Meng, who was in Wen City, was unable to get through Cen Xi¡¯s phone for two days. A few days before, Gu Meng had learned from Cen Xi that she had found her sister.


    When she heard the news, Gu Meng was happy for Cen Xi. After all, there were no family around Cen Xi and being able to find her sister, she would be happier with family by her side. Although Cen Xi was younger than her, she was considerate and kind.


    Afraid that she would be lonely in Wen City, Cen Xi would video call her almost every day and sent her small gifts from time to time.


    It was rare for Cen Xi to not have contacted her for two days.


    The more Gu Meng thought about it, the more worried she was. She asked her boss, Young Master Fu for a day off and took a flight to the Capital.


    She had promised Ye Qing that she would not appear in the Capital anymore. After getting off the ne, she took a taxi directly to the district where Cen Xi had rented her house.


    Cen Xi had told her the address before, but when she arrived there, she found that the house had been burned into a pile of ruins.


    Gu Meng asked around the nearby residents and learned that there was a fire in the middle of the night two days ago. Both sisters in the house were killed in the fire. Gu Meng¡¯s face paled and she almost fell to the ground.


    Xiao Xi and her sister were killed in the fire?


    No, impossible!


    Gu Meng went to the police station, but the police refused to disclose anything about the fire in the guesthouse. Gu Meng had no choice but to call her boss, Young Master Fu.


    Young Master Fu was a jewelry tycoon and had certain connections in the Capital. Half an hourter, he called Gu Meng.


    Cen Xi and her sister really had died in the fire.


    Hearing those words, Gu Meng almost fainted.


    ...


    Back in Wen City, Gu Meng was weak and stayed in the hospital for several days.


    No... She could not believe that Cen Xi was really dead. How could the person who video called and texted her every day leave without saying a word?


    Xiao Xi had told her that she and her sister were going abroad, but she would still keep in contact with her.


    How could she be gone?


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes were swollen and puffy from crying. Seeing that Gu Meng was not in the mood to go to work and that she was even hospitalized, Fu Cheng went to the hospital and scolded her.


    Soon after, Gu Meng then managed to get her spirits up and proceeded to get discharged.


    ...


    Ye Qing apanied Mu Sihan to Wen City for inspection and after two days of work, Mu Sihan¡¯s stomach was not feeling well and Ye Qing went to the drugstore to buy medicine for him.


    The tall figure in a dashing ck suit, looked handsome, outstanding and full of masculine charm. In order to avoid causing unnecessary trouble, he went out wearing a mask.


    Coming out of the hotel, he walked to a traffic intersection. When he was crossing the road, he coincidentally caught a glimpse of Gu Meng.


    Although Gu Meng was walking close to a group of people, as he was tall, he saw her with a single nce.

 Chapter 1349 - He Came Looking For Her

    <h4>Chapter 1349: He Came Looking For Her</h4>


    Ye Qing looked at Gu Meng with dark eyes.


    She looked lost and from the back, she seemed to have lost some weight.


    Ye Qing did not n to greet her.


    It had been nearly two months since he had returned to the Capital from the fishing vige.


    He had a lot of work matters to handle every day and Grandmother wanted him to get married quickly and intended for him to marry the daughter of the president of Y Country.


    He grew up in the Royal family which had strict rules. The thoughts ingrained in him made him unable to marry a girl who did not match with his status. Although it was not that he had no feelings for Gu Meng. After all, he had even slept with her.


    But liking her a little was not enough for him to go against his grandmother and the Royal family.


    The drugstore was not far ahead after crossing the road.


    Gu Meng also had to pass the drugstore when she returned to the apartment. She did not notice Ye Qing¡¯s gaze and had her head lowered, looking troubled.


    A little boy who was on a scooter, came down from the slope in front and lost his bnce, shouting loudly, ¡°The sister in front, move aside!¡±


    Gu Meng looked up and dodged to the side when she saw the little boy who was going to run into her. But she identally bumped into the person behind and her bag fell to the ground.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The little boy apologized to Gu Meng after he steadied himself.


    Gu Meng shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You should be careful next time. You might hurt yourself when you fall.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    After the little boy left, Gu Meng bent down and picked up the bag that had dropped to the ground.


    She did not notice that a small piece of paper had dropped out from the bag and left after picking up her bag.


    Ye Qing saw Gu Meng¡¯s figure disappear from his sight. He wanted to go into the drugstore, but when he saw the paper that was blown up by the wind, he walked over to it.


    Bending down, he picked up the paper.


    <i>Pregnancy examination report?</i>


    Ye Qing¡¯s dark pupils constricted and he looked up at where Gu Meng had gone.


    She was pregnant?


    ...


    Mu Sihan saw that Ye Qing had gone for nearly an hour to buy medicine. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look so good.¡±


    Ye Qing gave the stomach medicine to Mu Sihan, poured a cup of water and after telling him how to take the medicine, he sat on the sofa and smoked a cigarette.


    In the white smoke, his handsome face seemed to be hidden. Mu Sihan took the medicine and stood in front of Ye Qing, who was puffing away and seemed preupied. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I have to confirm.¡± Ye Qing stubbed out his cigarette and his tall body stood up from the sofa. ¡°I might be backte.¡±


    Ye Qing walked out of the presidential suite.


    The bodyguards wanted to follow Ye Qing. Ye Qing raised his hand and did not let them follow him, only taking his assistant.


    ¡°Check where Gu Meng is staying. I want to know the exact location within half an hour.¡±


    The assistant nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Half an hourter.


    The assistant found the address where Gu Meng was staying. Ye Qing was in the car and ordered, ¡°Take me there.¡±


    ...


    Gu Meng returned to the apartment and for some reason, her right eyelid kept twitching nonstop. Although she was not superstitious, she felt that something bad would happen.


    But, what would be worse than Xiao Xi and her sister dying in the fire! Even though it had been several days, Gu Meng still felt like it was a nightmare.


    Perhaps, everything would start over when she woke up. Maybe it was just a horrible nightmare.


    Sitting on the sofa, Gu Meng touched her abdomen with one hand and held her phone with the other, looking at the chat records of her and Cen Xi from a few days ago.


    Xiao Xi said that when her baby was born, she would be the baby¡¯s godmother...


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes filled with tears again and she blinked, the hot tears falling onto the phone screen.


    Ding-dong.


    The doorbell rang suddenly.


    Gu Meng regained her senses from her sad thoughts. She did not have any friends in Wen City and the person who usually came to her apartment was her grumpy boss, Young Master Fu.


    But he actually cared for her. When he learned that she was pregnant, he would bring a bag of fruits and supplements every time he came. He was a typical example of a person whose bark was worse than his bite.


    Gu Meng wiped away the tears on her face and went to the door, opening it. ¡°Brother Fu, I will get back on my feet and work hard from tomorrow onwards...¡±


    Before she could finish, Gu Meng was stunned when she saw that the figure at the door was not Fu Cheng, but the man she thought she would never see again in this life.


    The man was dressed in a tailored suit, his hairbed neatly and he looked at her with his eyes slightly narrowed. His posture was straight and cold, and a noble air emanated from his body.


    Swallowing thickly, Gu Meng looked at the man¡¯s handsome face and she did not have time to feel the thoughts running rampant in her heart. She only thought that it was unusual and she was on guard and alert. ¡°Mr Ye, why are you here?¡±


    Seeing him again, she did not have the shyness and admiration she used to have. Her eyes were distant and alert, as though he was a stranger.


    Ye Qing looked at Gu Meng with unreadable eyes and his cold face was full of emotions that she could not understand. He did not beat around the bush and said, ¡°You dropped this.¡±


    He handed the examination report to her.


    As he handed it over, he stared fixedly at her with her slender, dark eyes, not wanting to miss any expression on her face.


    Gu Meng took the paper and seeing that it was the pregnancy examination report from when she was hospitalized, her heart tightened.


    ¡°Show me your medical record.¡± His expression was serious and his eyes were sharp, not allowing her to say anything.


    Taking a deep breath, Gu Meng clenched the paper in her fist and raised her head to look at Ye Qing. ¡°Mr Ye, my medical record is my privacy. Although you are a noble prince, you can¡¯t invade my privacy.¡±


    Ye Qing furrowed his eyebrows. He did not expect Gu Meng to speak to him in this tone.


    ¡°Is the child mine?¡± Although he was asking her, his tone was apparent.


    Gu Meng unconsciously denied it. ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±


    How could there be such a coincidence? Were the heavens against her? Of all people and in Wen City, why was he the one who had picked up her examination report?


    She only knew that she could not let him know that she was pregnant with his child. With his character, he would definitely not let her have the baby.


    The report did not show how long Gu Meng was pregnant so Ye Qing did not know the specific date of conception. But she could not have slept with another man in such a short period of time and be pregnant with another man¡¯s child, right?


    It was not like he did not know how much she had liked her Brother Ah Dai.


    Ye Qing pursed his lips and his tall and cold body was like a mountain standing at the door, blocking the light from Gu Meng and casting a shadow over her with a strong sense of oppression.


    ¡°Gu Meng, I hope you can tell the truth. If I check with the hospital, it will only take half an hour¡¯s time.¡± His tone was calm, but in the calmness, there was a cold oppression that was distant and foreboding.


    They had already had the most intimate rtionship before, but now, they were just like strangers.

 Chapter 1350 - The Child Is His

    <h4>Chapter 1350: The Child Is His</h4>


    The man¡¯s exquiste dressing and noble air made her feel a sense of unfamiliarity and distance.


    She knew that he had the ability to find out the date of her getting pregnant, but she could not admit that the child was his.


    This was the lifeline she wanted to depend on and the hope of her life.


    ¡°Mr Ye, after you left, I came to work in Wen City. I was not in a good mood at that time and got drunk in a bar and had a one night stand with a man.¡±


    Ye Qing narrowed his dark and slender eyes and his tall body came close to Gu Meng.


    ¡°Which man?¡±


    Faced with his powerful and intimidating oppressiveness, Gu Meng could only step back. Her body was pressed against the door and Ye Qing stood only a step away from her, putting his big hand on top of her head as he looked down at her.


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes fell onto his chest. The first two buttons of his white shirt were unbuttoned, revealing his exquisite corbones. The fitted fabric outlined his straight back and his strong, broad shoulders. His deep, dark eyes were staring fixedly at her, making her feel flustered.


    Gu Meng¡¯s hands clenched into fists, her fingers digging into her palms. She felt a slight pain and her nose was filled with his unique scent mixed with the faint smell of tobo and cologne... Her mind was in a mess, but she did not flinch or show any weakness.


    She locked eyes with him. ¡°It¡¯s none of Mr Ye¡¯s business which man it was. When we were in the fishing vige, we said that we would not contact each other again. My private affairs have nothing to do with you. Mr Ye, please abide by our agreement!¡±


    Ye Qing looked at Gu Meng¡¯s thin yet charming face and frowned slightly. ¡°The premise of not contacting each other is you are not pregnant with my child!¡±


    ¡°I said that it¡¯s not your child. How can I make you believe me?¡±


    Ye Qing held Gu Meng¡¯s wrist that was about to push him and his well-defined face cae close to her, his dark eyes bing sharp. ¡°Tell me who was the man you slept with. I¡¯ll go and ask him myself.¡±


    Gu Meng did not expect him to be so persistent and said with a frown, ¡°Do you think I will have the contact information of a man I had a one night stand with?¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Ye Qingughed. ¡°You were interested in other men after sleeping with me?¡±


    Gu Meng could not help rolling her eyes in her heart. Although he had the ability to be confident, he was really too arrogant!


    ¡°Mr Ye, if you must know, the man who had a one night stand with me had better skills than you.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s handsome face darkened in an instant.


    His hand that was holding Gu Meng¡¯s wrist tightened and he looked unhappy. ¡°Gu Meng, I¡¯ll ask you for thest time. Whose child is it?¡±


    Before Gu Meng could say anything, an arrogant male voice sounded. ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡±


    Ye Qing looked back and saw a young man in a striped polo shirt with both hands in his pants pockets walking over.


    ¡°Brother Fu.¡± Gu Meng seemed to have seen her savior when she saw Fu Cheng. Pulling her hand out of Ye Qing¡¯s palm, she went to Fu Cheng¡¯s side.


    Fu Cheng slung his arm around Gu Meng¡¯s slender shoulders and he had no trace of fear when faced with Ye Qing¡¯s dark and sharp eyes. ¡°Mister, no matter who you are, don¡¯t even think about bullying my woman in my territory.¡±


    As Fu Cheng stared at Ye Qing, he found that the man looked familiar. After thinking about it carefully, his eyebrows raised. ¡°So you¡¯re that heartless Mr Ah Dai. Why, you abandoned Xiaomeng and now you¡¯re back to pester her?¡±


    Ye Qing had no impression of this Fu Cheng in front of him, but he must have known him in the fishing vige.


    ¡°Mr Ah Dai, to be honest, I¡¯ve liked Xiaomeng for a long time, but she used to like you and I didn¡¯t get her heart. You abandoned her and I finally got the chance to take her to bed and make her pregnant with my child. So, please leave and don¡¯t disturb my life with Xiaomeng again!¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s lips pursed into a straight line and he looked at Gu Meng with dark eyes. ¡°You¡¯re together with him?¡±


    Gu Meng did not dare to meet Ye Qing¡¯s murderous eyes that seemed to be shooting out fire. She did not understand. He did not like her, so why was he so angry? Shouldn¡¯t he be happy that she was with another man and would not bother him anymore?


    Fu Cheng pressed Gu Meng¡¯s head into his chest and their bodies were intimately close. Gu Meng was grateful for Fu Cheng¡¯s help. Although he usually ridiculed her, he was very righteous at this moment.


    Gu Meng bit her lip and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m with Brother Fu.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Qing left with a dark expression. It was only after Ye Qing¡¯s figure disappeared that Fu Cheng released his hold on Gu Meng¡¯s head. ¡°Why do I find that Mr Ah Dai looks like our King?¡±


    Although Ye Qing and Mu Sihan were twins with simr facial features, after Ye Qing had regained his memories, he had surgery on his scarred face and in addition, he was thinner than Mu Sihan, so they did not look exactly the same.


    Gu Meng looked at the direction where Ye Qing had disappeared to. ¡°Because he is the King¡¯s elder brother.¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Fu Cheng cursed and took out his phone to search on the Inte. As expected, there were pictures of the King¡¯s brother, Ye Qing. ¡°Ah Dai is the Third Prince?¡±


    Gu Meng hummed in reply.


    Fu Cheng knocked Gu Meng¡¯s head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡±


    Gu Meng saw Fu Cheng¡¯s guarded expression and could not help bursting intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re afraid?¡±


    Fu Cheng raised his chin. ¡°Who¡¯s afraid? Can he force an ordinary girl just because he¡¯s the Third Prince? As long as you don¡¯t want to, no one can force you.¡±


    Gu Meng looked at Fu Cheng and said boldly, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not in love with me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    As soon as her voice fell, her forehead was flicked at by the man. Fu Cheng red at Gu Meng with an awkward expression. ¡°Why would I fall in love with a woman like you who has gotten pregnant before getting married?¡±


    Rubbing her forehead, Gu Meng hummed in response.


    After Gu Meng entered the house. Fu Cheng ruffled his short hair and followed in impatiently, ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking? He¡¯s the Third Prince. You really don¡¯t want to tell him that you¡¯re pregnant with his child? Maybe you can be a phoenix and be the Third Princess Consort!¡±


    Ever since knowing the identity of Ye Qing, Gu Meng knew in her heart that they would not have any ending. Even if he remembered her, he would not be able to be with her because of the huge difference in their status.


    After getting pregnant, her mind was on her child and work and she seldom thought of him. If she had some more time, she felt she might be able to put him behind her.


    ¡°Whoever wants to be Third Princess Consort can go and do so. I think I¡¯m living well now.¡±


    Fu Cheng looked helplessly at Gu Meng. ¡°I used to think you were foolish in the fishing vige and I was right. You¡¯re so faithful to a man, but in the end, what did you get? He had regained his identity, and did not even give you any status after sleeping with you.¡±

 Chapter 1351 - Do You Want Me to Abort the Child?

    <h4>Chapter 1351: Do You Want Me to Abort the Child?</h4>


    Gu Meng was really foolish and stubborn.


    But she did not regret what she had done.


    She was a straightforward person. Since she had said that she would not bother Ye Qing again, she would keep her words.


    Even if she had his child, she had not never thought of using the child to get anything. She just hoped that Ye Qing would not appear in front of her and let her live a quiet life with her child.


    Before Fu Cheng left, he said to Gu Meng, ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip tomorrow. I have to sign a supplier¡¯s contract. I¡¯ve booked a private room so go there to sign the contract with President Li.¡±


    Gu Meng nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Fu Cheng looked at Gu Meng who had a charming smile on her face. Those who did not know her would think that she was easygoing and carefree, but in fact, how many people knew about the hurt and suffering in her heart?


    She was a silly girl who was used to using her smile to cover up her feelings.


    ...


    After Ye Qing came out of the apartment building, he got into the car and the assistant drove the car to the hotel. There was a dead silence and coldness inside the car.


    The assistant looked at Ye Qing, whose expression did not look that good, through the rearview mirror and asked cautiously, ¡°Your Highness, has the matter not been settled?¡±


    Ye Qing pinched his nose bridge. Although he did not remember much about the fishing vige, he felt that Gu Meng was not a promiscuous woman.


    ¡°Go and check the exact date Gu Meng went to the hospital for the pregnancy examination.¡± Seeming to have thought of something, Ye Qing added, ¡°And that Fu man who appeared by her side, check if she had contacted him before she was tested to be pregnant!¡±


    The assistant was shocked.


    His Highness wanted him to check the address of Gu Meng because she was pregnant?


    ...


    Back at the hotel, Mu Sihan was still awake and was handling work matters in the study. They were going back to the Capital tomorrow night.


    Hearing sounds, Mu Sihan came out from the study. ¡°Brother, can you tell me what happened now?¡±


    Ye Qing did not n to hide it from Mu Sihan and he told him about Gu Meng¡¯s pregnancy.


    After hearing what had happened, Mu Sihan leaned against the study¡¯s door, his long legs crossed together and he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Do you believe that she is pregnant with another man¡¯s child?¡±


    Ye Qing spat out one word coldly. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Ye Qing had not thought about what to do. Although he did not believe it, Gu Meng still refused to admit it. He had to find the actual evidence to prove that she was pregnant with his child, so that he could think of the next step.


    ¡°Brother, looking at you, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re nning to marry Gu Meng. In that case, why not let her free? Women are small-minded and she definitely cannot watch you marry another woman and let her child call another woman mother.¡±


    Ye Qing snorted. ¡°Then what, she can let my child call another man father?¡±


    ¡°Brother, you have to deal with this matter properly. Don¡¯t disappoint Gu Meng, otherwise you¡¯ll regret it when you remember the things in the fishing vige.¡±


    Ye Qing pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Perhaps he did not even realize that he already had a subconscious and possessive desire for Gu Meng. It was just that having grown up in the Royal family, the deeply ingrained rules made him unable to break through this prison and marry a woman who was not of equal status.


    Or, perhaps he thought he did not love Gu Meng enough.


    ...


    The next day.


    Gu Meng went to the private room Fu Cheng had booked to sign the contract. Before going, she dressed herself up. She put on a suit with a white shirt inside and a short skirt. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail, leaving her wispy fringe over her forehead and she had applied light makeup on her face.


    She was thin so she did not look pregnant at all. Her figure was still slender and slim.


    She waited in the room for about ten minutes before President Li arrived. Together with President Li was another man, President Zhu.


    President Li exined, ¡°I met President Zhu at the entrance of the hotel and he is also interested in cooperating with yourpany.¡±


    Gu Meng greeted President Zhu with a smile.


    President Zhu held Gu Meng¡¯s hand and looking at her charming appearance and slender figure, he ogled at her with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there is a beautiful and capable assistant by Young Master Fu¡¯s side. I¡¯ve finally met you today and you¡¯re really exceptional.¡±


    Gu Meng drew back her hand quietly from President Zhu and gestured politely before asking them to take a seat.


    After some small talk, Gu Meng took out the contract she wanted to sign with President Li. President Li was about to sign it when President Zhu interrupted. ¡°Miss Gu looks like an outstanding and respectable woman. Before President Li signs the contract, you should give him a toast!¡±


    Gu Meng smiled and said politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry President Li, I¡¯m allergic to alcohol. I can use tea instead of wine to give you a toast.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu is too insincere. How can your beautiful mouth be unable to drink wine? I remember Young Master Fu can drink quite well. Why, didn¡¯t he teach you how to drink wine and only taught you to that stuff?¡±


    Gu Meng was at a loss. She did not understand what President Zhu meant.


    President Li understood and could not helpughing, his eyes falling into Gu Meng¡¯s pink and soft lips. ¡°Xiaogu, give a toast to President Zhu. I¡¯ll sign the contract after you drink one ss of wine.¡±


    It was then that Gu Meng remembered this President Zhu was Young Master Fu¡¯s sworn enemy. It was obvious that he was bullying her in Young Master Fu absence.


    Gu Meng walked up to President Zhu.


    President Zhu leered at her chest as if he wanted to see through her.


    Gu Meng poured wine for President Zhu and handed the wine ss to him. The moment President Zhu took the ss, Gu Meng held his wrist.


    President Zhu thought that Gu Meng wanted to seduce him and was about to hold her hand back when he felt a pain on his wrist, like his bones were about to be crushed.


    President Zhu¡¯s face paled and he could not speak for a moment. Gu Meng gave a faint smile. ¡°President Zhu, what¡¯s the matter? Are you still going to drink?¡±


    President Zhu¡¯s lips twitched. He did not expect that Fu Cheng¡¯s assistant had such strength. He clenched out in pain, ¡°Somebody, take this girl away from me!¡±


    Several bodyguards in ck came in from the door with fierce auras. Gu Meng looked up and her body stiffened.


    President Zhu took the opportunity to draw back his hand and he was furious. Picking up a wine bottle, he wanted to smash it on Gu Meng¡¯s head.


    Gu Meng did not have time to dodge. Seeing that the wine bottle was about to hit her head, a long arm suddenly reached over and blocked in front of her.


    The wine bottle hit the man¡¯s arm instead.


    Before President Zhu could react, he was kicked to the ground.


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you? How dare you kick me?! Do you know who my backer is©`¡± Before President Zhu could finish, his chubby face was stepped on by a ck leather shoe. President Zhu¡¯s face became distorted. He looked up and shivered when he saw the person who was stepping on him, he dared not utter a syble again.


    ¡°She is not someone you can y with, understand?¡±


    President Zhu nodded with his face pale. ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    ¡°All of you get out of here. I have something to speak to her about, alone.¡±


    Very soon, the room was quiet again.


    Ye Qing threw the information his assistant had gathered on the table, his expression cold. ¡°A month after I left the fishing vige, you went to the town¡¯s hospital for a check-up and confirmed your pregnancy. Then you came to Wen City and your boss, Fu Cheng, appeared at that time. You¡¯re still telling me that you had a one night stand with him and are pregnant with his child?¡±


    Gu Meng saw that he had investigated thoroughly and her heart clenched, her eyes falling on his handsome face. ¡°So what if the child is yours? Do you want me to abort it?¡±

 Chapter 1352 - She Was About to Have a Miscarriage

    <h4>Chapter 1352: She Was About to Have a Miscarriage</h4>


    She already admitted that the child was his?


    Ye Qing looked at Gu Meng¡¯s angry expression and his mind turned nk for a moment.


    He was going to be a father?


    It seemed that such a thing was still far away for him. But it had really happened.


    Gu Meng was pregnant with his child.


    From the moment his assistant found out the details of her check-up to him learning that the child was his, he had never thought of letting her abort the child!


    The blood in his body was surging and boiling.


    He was happy.


    Gu Meng felt her heart quiver when she saw that Ye Qing was silent and was staring at her fixedly with his dark and deep eyes.


    She could not see what he was thinking. She was afraid that with one order, he would ask her to abort the child. With her face tensed, she negotiated with him. ¡°Mr Ye, after that night in the fishing vige, I fulfilled my promise and didn¡¯t bother you again. Even if I am pregnant with your child, I will not use the child to ckmail you. Just treat me and the child as if we don¡¯t exist and we will never cause trouble for you. I promise.¡±


    The more she said, the darker his expression became.


    An uneasy feeling passed through Gu Meng. Looking at his expression, it seemed like he did not want her to have this child.


    Gu Meng bit her lip hard and her eyshes fluttered violently. She did not understand. She had already given in to this point, why was he still forcing her?


    Sniffing, she said with a choked voice, ¡°Mr Ye, if you don¡¯t believe me, I can write a guarantee. I will definitely not disturb you and the child... I won¡¯t let him know he has such a father!¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression had turned extremely dark!


    What did she mean by not letting the child know he has such a father?


    Ye Qing pursed his lips and his tall body came close to Gu Meng, his deep and cold voice seemed to have burst out from his throat. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re letting my child call someone else father?¡±


    Thinking about how she was pulled into the arms of that Fu man and even imed that she was pregnant with his child, Ye Qing¡¯s eyes looking at her became sharper. He already had a strong aura and now, the aura emanating out from his body now was even more suffocating.


    Gu Meng looked at the gloomy and cold outline of the man¡¯s face, his bobbing Adam¡¯s apple and his slightly heaving chest under his fitted shirt.


    He seemed to be angry and it was frightening.


    Gu Meng had thought before that his expression when he learned that she was pregnant with his child was what he looked like now.


    After all, he did not like her so how could he let her have his child? All this time she avoided him as much as she could. She did not know why it was such a coincidence for her to meet him while walking on the street!


    From the moment she decided to give birth to the child, she had decided she would take good care of him.


    Even Ye Qing could not hurt her child!


    ¡°Mr Ye, it has nothing to do with you whether the child calls another man father. If you have to let me abort the child, I©`¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s dark eyes narrowed and a trace of coldness shed past his eyes. ¡°What will you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you with my life.¡± Gu Meng looked at the man who wasing closer and she raised her hands suddenly to push him.


    Before, when she was in front of him, she would restrain her strength.


    But she was in a state of extreme anger now and her strength that burst out was amazing. Even though Ye Qing had skills, in front of Gu Meng who had a crazy innate strength, he could not be motionless like a mountain.


    He moved back several steps after being pushed by her. Gu Meng came up to him and pushed him again.


    He was pushed out of the room and knocked into the wall of the corridor. If he did not have self-defense skills, he would have fallen to the ground.


    His shoulder hit the wall hard and it seemed like it would break. He frowned slightly, and before he could say anything, the bodyguards who were outside, immediately rushed into the room when they saw Ye Qing was attacked.


    Gu Meng¡¯s hands clenched into fists and she was extremely alert. Ye Qing¡¯s bodyguards were elites and she was definitely not their opponent alone.


    But she was not willing to back down and admit defeat.


    ¡°All down.¡± Ye Qing¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded.


    The bodyguards dispersed and Ye Qing walked towards Gu Meng, his facial features seemed to be covered with ayer of frost. ¡°Gu Meng, do you know the consequence of hitting me?¡±


    Gu Meng turned her face away and did not look at him.


    She knew, of course, that she would be imprisoned for fighting the Third Prince.


    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time.¡±


    Gu Meng scoffed. Ignoring him, she went out of the room quickly and left.


    But she had just taken a few steps when there was a pain in her abdomen suddenly.


    A stream of warm liquid flowed out.


    Oh no... Flustered, Gu Meng¡¯s face paled.


    Biting her lip, she wanted to walk to the elevator but her abdomen hurt even more. She was too angry and used too much strength just now. She seemed to have hurt the baby!


    Gu Meng was getting more panicked. Nothing must happen to her baby!


    Gu Meng did not want the man behind to see it. If he found that her stomach was feeling ufortable, he would take her to the hospital to have an abortion!


    She could not let him seed!


    Gu Meng gritted her teeth. Trying to endure the difort in her abdomen, she slowly walked forward.


    ...


    Ye Qing stared fixedly at Gu Meng with his dark eyes and he frowned when he found that she was not walking properly.


    He strode towards her in a few big steps.


    Seeing that her face was pale, he clenched his jaw and was about to say something when he found that there was a streak of red on the leg under her short skirt.


    Ye Qing¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding?¡±


    Gu Meng gritted her teeth and was silent.


    Ye Qing said nothing else. Reaching out his long arms, he picked Gu Meng up.


    Gu Meng looked at Ye Qing with red eyes. ¡°Mr Ye, if anything happens to the child, I¡¯ll hate you forever!¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s eyes darkened and looking at Gu Meng¡¯s pale face, he wanted to say something but did not say it. He carried Gu Meng to the car and ordered his assistant to go to the hospital.


    Gu Meng wanted to get down from Ye Qing, but he did not let her go.


    By this point, Gu Meng¡¯s abdomen hurt so much that she was afraid that something might happen to her child, She was so confused that she did not have the energy to think about what Ye Qing was thinking.


    She did not understand why he was holding her.


    Ye Qing looked down at the woman whose face was pale, her eyshes were fluttering and she was gritting her teeth. He ordered his assistant, ¡°Drive faster!¡±


    The assistant sped up and even ran a few traffic lights. The traffic police chased after them but the assistant did not dare to slow down and drove to Wen City¡¯s hospital.


    Once they arrived, Ye Qing carried Gu Meng out of the car and nced at the assistant. ¡°Wait for the traffic police here.¡±


    Ye Qing carried Gu Meng to the gynecology department on the third floor, walking quickly. From Gu Meng¡¯s angle, she seemed to have seen a trace of nervousness and panic in his eyes.


    She must be seeing things!


    She was feeling weak from the pain and could only lean against his chest helplessly. As she took in the fresh and pleasant scent on his body, she felt a lump in her throat.

 Chapter 1353 - Leave The Mother and Keep the Child

    <h4>Chapter 1353: Leave The Mother and Keep the Child</h4>


    There were many people in the gynecology department of Wen City¡¯s hospital and they needed to register and line up.


    Ye Qing carried Gu Meng and went directly into the doctor¡¯s office.


    ¡°She¡¯s bleeding. Take a look at her quickly.¡± Ye Qing¡¯s expression was cold and the noble airing out of his body attracted the attention of the doctor and patients.


    Perhaps he was used to giving out orders, Ye Qing did not seem like an ordinary person. No one dared to go against his words.


    The doctor got up and when she saw the pale Gu Meng in Ye Qing¡¯s arms, she asked Ye Qing to quickly take her inside the examination room.


    Ye Qing put Gu Meng onto a bed and his tall body stood beside it with no intention of leaving. When the doctor saw this, she said cautiously, ¡°Sir, I have to do a check for her, would you please go out first?¡±


    Although the doctor was middle-aged, she had never seen a person with such a strong aura. And looking at him, she felt that he looked familiar, but she could not remember where she had seen him before.


    By now, Gu Meng was sweating from the pain and she looked at Ye Qing with red eyes. She did not know if he was staying to see her getting abortion personally and she muttered, ¡°Why are you so cruel to me? I already said that I won¡¯t bother you again, can¡¯t you let me off?¡±


    The doctor frowned. This fine looking man with a strong aura was a scumbag?


    When Ye Qing saw that Gu Meng was struggling to sit up, he ordered coldly, ¡°Lie down.¡± Then, he nced at the doctor who was looking at him with a trace of disdain in her eyes. ¡°Keep the child in her stomach, otherwise, you don¡¯t have to be in this profession anymore.¡±


    He shook his hand and left coldly.


    The doctor shivered with fear and only regained her senses after the door was closed. She then went to check on Gu Meng fearfully.


    ...


    Ye Qing stood outside the examination room.


    Many women who came to the gynecology department looked at him secretly.


    The man was tall, handsome and cold. The most important thing was that he had a noble air to him which made him seem like a luminous body, attracting people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t he look like the King?¡±


    ¡°No, no. He looks like the Third Prince.¡±


    ¡°It should be just someone who looks like them. Why would the Third Princee here?¡±


    Someone wanted to take out her phone to take a picture and the assistant came over with the bodyguards, telling everyone not to take pictures and not to say anything that happened today.


    The people under the Third Prince had spoken and no one dared to gossip anymore, for fear of getting into big trouble.


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    The doctor came out of the examination room and Ye Qing, who was standing in the corridor with a dark expression, walked to the doctor. ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°The fetus is safe for now, but her body is slightly weak and the fetus needs to be stabilized.¡±


    Ye Qing nodded.


    The doctor told him several more things and Ye Qing noted them down one by one.


    The assistant looked at Ye Qing from the side and felt incredulous seeing that he was like a primary school student listening to the advice of the doctor with no temper.


    ...


    Gu Meng stayed in the hospital for three days.


    In these three days, she did not say a word to Ye Qing. Of course, with his deep and cold character, he would not say anything to her first as well.


    What surprised Gu Meng was that he did not let the doctor abort her child and even agreed to keep the child.


    Gu Meng thought he had given her a way out, but she did not expect that he was more despicable than she had thought.


    How could the Third Prince do such a thing?


    Fu Cheng came back from his business trip and had lost weight. Gu Meng asked him repeatedly before learning that thepany had met with a financial crisis.


    The bank stopped delivering goods and urged them to pay off all previous payments.


    It gave Fu Cheng immense pressure.


    Not only that, Gu Meng received a call from Xiaoche saying that hispany was going toy off workers and he was on the list to be culled. Xiaoche had finally found a job and thest time he called, he said that he woulde back to treat her to dinner when he had his off day.


    Gu Meng could think with her toes that who was able to do this. But she did not understand why Ye Qing did it.


    Having no other choice, Gu Meng called his number.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Ye Qing came to the hospital.


    If the doctor had not reminded her not to get angry or get too worked up, Gu Meng really wanted to punch him.


    ¡°Mr Ye, you asked the bank to stop giving loans to Brother Fu¡¯spany and even got my brother¡¯spany to fire him. Do you want me to get a miscarriage? What on earth do you want to do? Tell it to me straight. Why do you have to harm my friend and my family?¡±


    Ye Qing stood by the bed and looked at Gu Meng with dark eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you whether your friend¡¯spany can run again, and whether your brother can have a stable job.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would use such despicable means to make me have a miscarriage.¡± Gu Meng¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She should have understood that he was the Third Prince and not her Brother Ah Dai. She should not have any illusions about him. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. You want me to miscarry so much, but why did you ask the doctor to keep the child when I almost had a miscarriage that day?¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression turned dark, ¡°Gu Meng, when did I ask you to abort the child?¡±


    Gu Meng was stung by his cold and ferocious tone.


    On second thought, he was right.... When she thought back, she did not seem to recall him saying those words!


    Gu Meng frowned. ¡°Although you didn¡¯t say that, that¡¯s what your expression meant.¡±


    Ye Qing clenched his jaw. ¡°When did you learn to observe facial expressions to see through to people¡¯s hearts?¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s face turned hot and she lowered her eyes. ¡°Then what did you mean?¡±


    ¡°Come back to the Capital with me, give birth to the child and I will raise the child in the future.¡±


    Gu Meng widened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief. A few secondster, her lips trembled with anger. ¡°So, you¡¯re keeping the child and throwing the mother to the kerb?¡±


    Ye Qing narrowed his eyes and said in a slow and eerily calm voice, ¡°If he follows me, the child can be a prince and receive education, and his future development, status and everything else will be better than being with you. If you want to, I can allow you to have the right to visit the child. If not, no one will know that you have given birth to a child.¡±


    The blood in Gu Meng¡¯s body froze.


    Her heart sank lower and fell into an abyss, breaking into pieces.


    Tears filled her eyes and she felt a lump in her throat and felt miserable. ¡°You know me well, huh. You know that I won¡¯tpromise easily. Even if you can give the best conditions to the child, how can I as a mother be willing to let him call another woman as his mother? But now you¡¯re threatening me with Fu Cheng and my brother¡¯s future. You know I value my rtionships and would not let my friends and family suffer because of me. You¡¯re using them to ckmail me, what more can I say and do?¡±


    Let her kill the child in her stomach and not let him seed?


    The child was already formed, how could she bear to do such a thing?

 Chapter 1354 - The Woman Who Appeared in His Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1354: The Woman Who Appeared in His Pce</h4>


    Gu Meng looked at the man standing by the bed. He was wearing a tailored shirt and ck pants that were impable with no creases at all. His whole body was giving out a noble and cold air.


    He was not her Brother Ah Dai.


    From the moment he regained his memories and had forgotten about her, he was the Third Prince who was high up in the air.


    She was in a different league from him.


    And he was even more cold blooded than Brother Ah Dai. This man was heartless.


    Closing her eyes, Gu Meng felt her heart throb in pain.


    She was too naive before.


    She thought that if she did not appear in front of him, work hard and improve herself, she could raise his child. But she had neglected one point. She was pregnant with a child of royal blood!


    How could she give birth and raise him as she liked?


    If she had thought about this, she might have aborted the child the moment she found out she was pregnant. However, now that the child had a heartbeat and was healthy, how could she bear to do it?


    He knew she could not bear to abort the child, so he came to negotiate with her.


    He had already blocked her way out. Could she even say no?


    There was a trace of hatred in Gu Meng¡¯s tear-filled eyes. Taking the pillow behind her back, she threw it at Ye Qing hard. The pillow had no impact so she threw the cup, lunch box and fruits on the table at him.


    Ye Qing dodged all of them, but she was in a state of extreme anger and her speed in throwing the fruits was very fast. One of the apples was hurling, came towards him and he could not dodge in tims. It hit his forehead.


    A red mark that could not be ignored appeared.


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression was cold and he looked at the woman whose temper was bigger than he had thought. ¡°Gu Meng, if anything happens to the child, I will make your friend go bankrupt now.¡±


    Gu Meng stopped her attack on him and her face turned purple with rage. ¡°Ye Qing, I really regret giving you my first time. You¡¯re a cold-blooded animal. You¡¯re not human!¡±


    Ye Qing did not speak and after ncing at her, he turned to leave the ward.


    The ward was in a mess.


    Gu Meng turned to look out of the window. It was sunny and warm outside but she felt like it was winter, making her feel chilled to the bone.


    After a while, Ye Qing¡¯s assistant came in.


    ¡°Miss Gu.¡± The assistant looked at Gu Meng, whose eyes were red and sighed. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s better for the child to follow His Highness than to be with you. His Highness will allow you to see the child every month and it¡¯s already very benevolent of him.


    ¡°Besides, he did not say that he won¡¯t let you acknowledge the child. You should take care of your body first and don¡¯t put yourself at risk of getting a miscarriage again.¡±


    After just dealing with Ye Qing, Gu Meng was furious and the resentment extended to seeing the people under him. With her lips pursed, she did not respond to the assistant¡¯s words.


    Seeing Gu Meng was ignoring him, the assistant felt slightly awkward, but he did not leave and continued, ¡°There¡¯s still a several months to go before you give birth to the child. You can go back with His Highness and nurture your rtionship with him! If he falls in love with you, he may©`¡±


    Ha! Gu Meng knew what the assistant was about to say next. He must have wanted to say that after the Third Prince had fallen in love with her, he would disobey the rules of the Royal family and marry a woman who was not of equal status.


    Wasn¡¯t this trying to bewitch her?


    Perhaps she had this kind of unrealistic idea before, but now, she had no such delusions anymore.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say this. Your Third Highness is different from my Brother Ah Dai. He¡¯s a cold-blooded animal, how can he fall in love with me? Besides, I don¡¯t need his love. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t abort my child because I¡¯m angry with him. I will give birth to my child.¡±


    The assistant breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    After all, if Gu Meng was determined to not have this child, she would have many ways to make herself miscarry.


    The assistant took out an agreement. ¡°Miss Gu, this is your birth agreement. There are many articles in it that are beneficial to you.¡±


    Gu Meng took the agreement over and looked at it. Although thepensation he was giving her couldst her for several lifetimes, she could not keep the child after giving birth to him. What was the point of her having so much money?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu, please sign here.¡±


    Closing her eyes, Gu Meng took the pen from the assistant and signed her name at the bottom of thest page.


    It felt as if she had signed a piece of her life away.


    ...


    After Fu Cheng¡¯spany resumed its operation, Gu Meng was forced to resign. She took Ye Qing¡¯s private ne and followed him back to the Capital.


    Gu Meng had mixed feelings aftering back to the Capital again. Xiao Xi was gone and she had be a tool for giving birth.


    Ha, how ironic life was.


    She once thought that she could find her Brother Ah Dai. But thinking about it, she was really too naive.


    The cold and cruel reality made her realize that Brother Ah Dai would nevere back. Ye Qing was the Third Prince and with the environment he grew up in, the education he received and the people he interacted with were not at the same level as her.


    The prince falling in love with Cindere was just a fairytale.


    Seeing this clearly, Gu Meng no longer had any delusions about Ye Qing. She would no longer show any eyes of admiration towards him. Her past self was too naive, too stupid to know anything.


    On the way back to the Capital from Wen City, Gu Meng did not say a word to Ye Qing or even nce at him. Ye Qing looked at Gu Meng¡¯s apathetic indifference and his expression was gloomy and dark.


    ...


    It felt like a century had passed when Gu Meng came to the magnificent and luxurious pce of the Third Prince once again.


    Originally, Gu Meng thought that he would support her from outside the pce to prevent others from knowing about her existence.


    Seeming to have seen through her mind, Ye Qing said with a cold expression, ¡°Stay here first to take care of your body and the baby. When I¡¯ve found a suitable ce, I will take you there.¡±


    Gu Meng had no expectations and delusions towards him anymore. Whatever he said, she would not feel disappointed or sad again. The two of them entered the pce one after another.


    Suddenly, a pleasant voice sounded. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Gu Meng, who was walking behind Ye Qing, looked up on reflex and saw a graceful figureing out of the pce hall. The young and beautiful woman, who was wearing a long white dress with her long hair flowing and a noble air emanating from her, was walking towards Ye Qing.


    Gu Meng felt that the woman looked familiar and searched through her mind. Oh, wasn¡¯t this the daughter of Y Country¡¯s president, Dai Na?


    A trace of unhappiness shed past Ye Qing¡¯s dark eyes when he saw Dai Na appearing in his pce, but there was no emotion on his face. ¡°Princess, why didn¡¯t inform me in advance that you wereing over?¡±


    ¡°Grandma Queen invited me to the pce and I couldn¡¯t refuse her. After lunch, she asked someone to bring me to your pce for a tour. Your Highness, I¡¯m really sorry to havee without your permission.¡±


    Ye Qing could not say anything after Dai Na had mentioned Grandma Queen. Dai Na noticed Gu Meng, who was walking behind Ye Qing. As far as she knew, there were few women around the Third Prince. Who was thisely woman?


    Gu Meng saw Dai Na looking at her and she did not want to create any trouble. Lowering her head, she said, ¡°Princess, I¡¯m His Highness¡¯s bodyguard.¡±


    The moment Ye Qing heard what she said, he turned to look at Gu Meng with a dark expression.

 Chapter 1355 - Could Not Wait to Get Away From Him

    <h4>Chapter 1355: Could Not Wait to Get Away From Him</h4>


    Dai Na looked at the thin and weak-looking Gu Meng who was wearing a set of ck clothes. She did not look like a bodyguard at all. Moreover, Gu Meng¡¯s appearance was sweet and charming. Although there was no smile on her face, she was also considered the type that men would like.


    How could she be the bodyguard of the Third Prince looking like this!


    Gu Meng did not seem to notice Ye Qing¡¯s dark expression, but noticed that Dai Na was seizing her up. She took the initiative to exin, ¡°I was the top three in the bodyguardpetition of the Royal family previously and was fortunate enough to be assigned as the bodyguard of His Highness.¡±


    Dai Na nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Then your skills must be good.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Princess.¡±


    Dai Na retracted her gaze from Gu Meng and looked at Ye Qing with a smile. ¡°Your Highness, I wonder if you have time in the afternoon. Grandma Queen asked you to show me around!¡±


    Dai Na was very smart. She knew who Ye Qing obeyed the most. Generally speaking, he would not disobey the Queen.


    Ye Qing looked at Dai Na, who was smiling. His impression on her was neither good nor bad, and he neither liked nor disliked her. He did not immediately object when Grandma Queen brought them together because he had no reason to.


    In his deeply ingrained thinking, he should marry a woman of such status, who was beneficial to the Royal family.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Qing gave a brief answer.


    Dai Na beamed when she heard this and held onto Ye Qing¡¯s arm. ¡°Great! Can I call you Brother Ye Qing in the future?¡±


    Ye Qing shook off Dai Na¡¯s hand silently. ¡°It¡¯s just a form of address, it¡¯s up to your preference.¡±


    Seeing her hand being shook off by Ye Qing, Dai Na was a little upset but there was still a sweet smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll let Grandma Queen know first, then I¡¯lle and find Brother Ye Qingter.¡±


    Ye Qing nodded coldly.


    Dai Na was also part of the Royal family. How could she not know that the marriage between the two countries was focused on the interests of each other and that it did not have much real feelings?


    Before Dai Na left, she looked at Gu Meng. ¡°You¡¯lle with uster, right? I may go shopping and if I have a girl with me while choosing clothes, she can give me some advice!¡±


    Gu Meng replied, ¡°Bodyguards would naturally follow along.¡±


    ...


    After Dai Na left, Gu Meng was led by the butler to one of the guest rooms on the second floor.


    ¡°Miss Gu, you can take a rest in this room for the time being.¡±


    The butler was about to go out after saying this, but Gu Meng called out to him, ¡°I can actually stay in the side hall. If Princess Dai Na or other members of the Royal familye next time and see that I am staying on the same floor with His Highness, it might not be that good.¡±


    Before the butler could say anything, a cold voice sounded, ¡°This is not something you need to consider.¡±


    This damned girl, was she so anxious to stay away from him?


    Ye Qing came in. Taking off his suit jacket, his fitted ck shirt made him look tall and cold, and there was ayer of frost on his exquisite facial features. He raised his hand and the butler went out of the guest room.


    Gu Meng did not know where she had offended him. The president¡¯s daughter came out of the blue, was she wrong to say that she was his bodyguard? If not, was she supposed to tell the truth about how she was a birthing tool of the Third Prince?


    Refusing to think further on why he was displeased, Gu Meng took her suitcase, went to the wardrobe and opened it. She wanted to hang her clothes in, but when she opened the wardrobe, it was already filled with women¡¯s clothing.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the tags on them, she would have suspected that there was another woman staying in this room. As Gu Meng¡¯s eyes swept over it, she saw there were clothes for all four seasons and even maternity clothes.


    So, this was all for her?


    If she were to leave her feelings aside and think about the benefits, it seemed like a good treatment to be able to give birth to the child of the Third Prince, receive wealth that couldst her several lifetimes, getting to stay in the pce during her pregnancy and wear branded clothes.


    But she was not happy because she did not want to be a tool to give birth to his child.


    Closing her suitcase with a snap, Gu Meng entered the bathroom. From beginning to end, she only regarded the man who came in as transparent to her.


    Ye Qing went to the bathroom door and looked at the woman who was washing her face with a dark expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow Dai Na when she goes outter. Have a good rest here.¡±


    Gu Meng looked at Ye Qing through the mirror. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t she be suspicious if I don¡¯t go? I don¡¯t want people to know about my rtionship with you.¡±


    At her response, Ye Qing¡¯s lips pursed into a straight line. After washing her face, Gu Meng went downstairs first.


    ...


    Gu Meng was following behind Ye Qing and Dai Na as a bodyguard.


    Dai Na went to Xiao Yi¡¯s branded shopping mall.


    Women loved shopping and Dai Na, as a princess, was no exception. Ye Qing brought along two bodyguards. One was Ah Zhan, the other was Gu Meng.


    After Ah Zhan¡¯s hands were full with carrier bags, Gu Meng¡¯s hands were also full.


    Ye Qing nced at Dai Na, who was still shopping, and said to Gu Meng who was behind him, ¡°Put the things in the car and wait there.¡±


    Gu Meng did not know what he was thinking. As a bodyguard, wasn¡¯t it very suspicious if she went to put the things in the car and did note back?


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. I can carry it.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s jaw clenched and he lowered his voice. ¡°Gu Meng, if anything happens to the child, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Gu Meng looked at the man¡¯s dangerous eyes that were like whirlpools that wanted to suck her in and she smirked sarcastically. ¡°Your Highness, as long as you don¡¯t talk to me, the child and I will be fine.¡±


    This girl! Her ability to anger people now was not small!


    Dai Na came out after trying on clothes and seeing Ye Qing¡¯s cold expression, she asked, ¡°Brother Ye Qing, why are you not happy? Are you feeling tired shopping with me? How about we go and eat something?¡±


    Ye QIng gave a cold hum in reply.


    ...


    They dined at a restaurant with a retro European style furnishing which only received distinguished guests.


    Ye Qing and Dai Na had their meal in a private room on the second floor. Perhaps the princess was happy, she had booked a seat in the hall on the first floor for Gu Meng and Ah Zhan to have dinner there.


    Gu Meng was indeed hungry. Ah Zhan was a new bodyguard of Ye Qing and was good at fighting. He did not know about the rtionship between Gu Meng and Ye Qing, and thought that Gu Meng was really Ye Qing¡¯s bodyguard.


    Ah Zhan was three years older than Gu Meng and was a sunny and talkative young man.


    Knowing that Gu Meng won the top three in the bodyguardpetition, he was full of admiration for her. ¡°Few girls have such strong skills like you. On our next off day, shall wepare our moves?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good fighter, I¡¯m definitely not your opponent.¡±


    Ah Zhan was a straightforward person, and Gu Meng was charming and warm when she smiled. Ah Zhan then spoke to her more casually. ¡°Can I call you Xiaomeng in the future? By the way, you don¡¯t eat spicy food?¡±


    Gu Meng could eat some spicy food before she was pregnant, but after getting pregnant, she preferred to have a nd diet. Faced with Ah Zhan¡¯s question, she smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not picky about food, but I can¡¯t eat it if it¡¯s too spicy.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of this dish?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°I think so too,¡± Ah Zhan said and then pointed at Gu Meng¡¯s chin. ¡°You¡¯ve got some sauce there.¡±


    Gu Meng took a paper napkin to wipe it, but missed the spot. Seeing this, Ah Zhan took the napkin and wiped it for Gu Meng.


    At the corridor on the second floor, Ye Qing, who hade out to smoke, happened to witness the scene.

 Chapter 1356 - Reuniting

    <h4>Chapter 1356: Reuniting</h4>


    Ye Qing¡¯s tall and cold body leaned against the railings with a cigarette held between his long fingers. Under the white smoke, his slender and dark eyes narrowed slightly, making people unable to see the emotion in his eyes.


    But there was a dangerous and bone chilling aura emanating all around him.


    Gu Meng and Ah Zhan were sitting by the window and their every move, every word and smile, even Ah Zhan wiping the corner of Gu Meng¡¯s lips was seen by him. Looking at this scene, it seemed like they had feelings for each other.


    Ye Qing¡¯s deep, dark eyes moved and his mood turned several times before they finally calmed down. He turned around with a frosty expression and entered the private room.


    ...


    After taking Dai Na to the hotel, the rest of them returned to the pce.


    Gu Meng and Ye Qing were in the same car.


    It was very quiet in the car.


    Gu Meng looked out of the car window with her hands on her cheeks. In the past, as long as she was with Brother Ah Dai, even if nothing happened in a day, she also felt that time passed quickly because her heart felt sweet.


    But now, she felt oppressed and suffocated with the Third Prince, and a day felt like years.


    Halfway through the journey, the dead silence was broken by Ye Qing. He asked casually, ¡°When we¡¯re having dinner at the restaurant, what did you chat about with Ah Zhan that made you so happy?¡±


    Gu Meng did not expect that he would ask her this kind of question. Could it be that after bing a tool to give birth to his child, she did not have the right to talk to the opposite sex?


    ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    ¡°Remember your status. Next time, don¡¯t smile like that in front of others, not even to the male bodyguards.¡±


    Gu Meng was speechless.


    Was there always such an unreasonable overbearingness in the bones of those with power?


    ...


    Gu Meng went back to the pce, but Ye Qing did not go in. He asked the driver to take him to Mu Sihan¡¯s pce.


    Ye Yanfeng and Shangguan Wan brought Little Xingxing back to the Capital for a visit and holiday. When they arrived at the King¡¯s pce, Nan Zhi personally cooked supper for them. Shangguan Wan also helped and they prepared a huge table full of dishes.


    After the wedding of Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan, Ye Yanfeng and Shangguan Wan returned to Yukou Border.


    When everyone had arrived, the adults sat at one table and the children at another. Nan Zhi and Wan¡¯er sat together and there was a smile on her beautiful face. ¡°Yanfeng, guess which ones are made by Wan¡¯er?¡±


    Ye Yanfeng swept his gaze over the table and a charming smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°It¡¯s easy to guess. The ones that look the worst are made by her.¡±


    Shangguan Wan red at Ye Yanfeng. Wasn¡¯t he a person who doted on his wife a lot? Was he going to pull the rug under her feet?


    Ye Yanfeng put his long arm on the back of Shangguan Wan¡¯s chair and looked at her with devilish and charming eyes. ¡°Wanwan, your hands are only suitable for brandishing knives and guns. Your cooking skills are not as good as mine.¡±


    ¡°Stop bragging. The other time, who said he would give me a surprise and cook for me, but burned the kitchen?¡±


    Looking at the husband and wife who were undermining each other, the rest at the table were amused.


    Ye Yanfeng took Shangguan Wan¡¯s hand and kissed the back of it. ¡°It¡¯s okay if it doesn¡¯t look good, your husband will finish all of it.¡±


    The others at the table were speechless.


    Especially Ye Qing. Was he here to look at the lot of them showing off their affection?


    ¡°By the way, Zhizhi. I heard that your mother is pregnant? I¡¯ve brought some tonic that is unique to the Yukou Border. I¡¯ll go and visit Auntie tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    Mu Sihan took a sip of the soup and looked at Ye Yanfeng who had be more handsome and charming after having a wife and child. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Fifth Brother, when are you going to have a second child with Wan¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t rush me. Shouldn¡¯t you urge Third Brother?¡±


    Everyone at the table had their attention on Ye Qing and Ye Qing gave a low cough. ¡°I¡¯ll soon have one.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean soon? Is Princess Dai Na pregnant with Third Brother¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°Fifth Brother, don¡¯t talk nonsense. It has nothing to do with her.¡±


    ¡°It seems like Third Brother wants to have his child in secret.¡± Ye Yanfeng held Shangguan Wan and leaned his handsome face on her shoulder. ¡°Fifth Princess Consort, when are you going to give me a little lover?¡±


    ¡°Do you think the little lovers you have in Yukou border are few?¡± Shangguan Wan nced at Ye Yanfeng. This fellow¡¯s appearance was so outstanding and charming like he had walked out of aic. The people in Yukou Border were crazy about him. Everytime the two of them went out, the cheers for him were louder than hers...


    Ye Yanfeng rubbed against Shangguan Wan¡¯s neck. ¡°I only want my princess to give birth to a little lover.¡±


    Ye Qing lowered his head and sighed. He really could not continue with this supper.


    ...


    It was rare for Ye Yanfeng toe back to the pce and it was not easy for the three brothers to get together, so they drank a lot of wine.


    Ye Qing was in a bad mood. He drank too much and was supported back to the pce by the butler.


    Once upstairs, Ye Qing raised his hand, signaling to the housekeeper not to help him.


    After the butler went downstairs, he staggered to the door of one of the rooms. He twisted the doorknob, but it did not open.


    Frowning, he called out coldly. ¡°Butler.¡±


    The butler, who had gone downstairs, hurried back up again after hearing Ye Qing¡¯s call.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I open this room?¡±


    The butler reminded him cautiously, ¡°Your Highness, this is Miss Gu¡¯s room. Your bedroom is over there.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Which rooms here are not mine? Bring me the key.¡±


    Gu Meng was about to sleep, but she sat up in bed when she heard the ruckus outside. Hearing that Ye Qing was going to get the spare key, she got out of bed and opened the door.


    ¡°Your Highness, the butler is right. Your room is©`¡± Before she could finish her words, the man went past her and into the room.


    When Gu Meng looked back, the man was already half lying on the bed.


    Gu Meng looked at the butler and the butler had on a helpless expression. ¡°Miss Gu, His Highness has drunk too much. Please pardon him. I¡¯ll bring some sober-up tea.¡±


    The butler left in a hurry.


    Gu Meng stood at the door, neither entering nor going out.


    Being disturbed by him in such a way, her sleepiness was gone in an instant. Her phone was on the bedside table and Gu Meng nned to go downstairs after taking it.


    In the end, her slender and fair wrist was grabbed by the man¡¯s hand when she walked to the bedside table.


    Gu Meng struggled but before she could use any strength, her body was pulled by the man and she fell onto his tall body.


    The first three buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, revealing a small portion of his firm chest. She wanted to straighten up, but her back was held tightly by his big hand.


    In the quiet bedroom, a silent tug of war was going on.


    ¡°Gu Meng, how deep was your rtionship with Ah Dai? I don¡¯t remember you at all, but when I see you ignoring me, my heart feels ufortable...¡±


    Gu Meng did not want to tell him how good her rtionship was with Brother Ah Dai, and even if she did, he would not understand. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re drunk. Let go of me first.¡±


    As soon as Gu Meng¡¯s voice fell, he suddenly turned over with her in his arms, pressing her beneath him.

 Chapter 1357 - She Wasn’t Dead?

    <h4>Chapter 1357: She Wasn¡¯t Dead?</h4>


    There was only an orange wallmp turned on in the room.


    Under the light and shadow, a few strands of hair fell naturally over his forehead, slightly blocking his eyebrows. His slender eyes were red and there was a trace of drunkenness in them. Under his tall nose, was a pair of thin lips and his jawline was cold and thin... He looked different from the meticulous, cold and stable appearance he had during the day.


    At the moment, he was dazed,nguid, casual yet extremely sexy. His breath was hot with the smell of wine and was inexplicably scorching.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    For a moment, she was unable to be indifferent in the face of this sudden intimacy.


    Trying to suppress her pounding heart, she said, ¡°You¡¯re making me feel ufortable, pressing against me like this. Do you still want the child?¡±


    He ced his long and big hands to the sides of her head, slightly avoiding her abdomen, but he was still covering her under his body, with no intention of backing away.


    A few strands of hair fell onto her cheek and he blew a breath at her face, his dark eyes shing slightly and the corners of his lips were lifted in a devilish manner.


    Gu Meng had never seen him like this before.


    Her heart was almost jumping out of her throat. It was not because it was pounding too hard, but the male hormones emitted from him were so strong that any woman would be enchanted.


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyshes fluttered when she saw that he was silent and was staring fixedly at her with eyes that seemed to want to devour her. ¡°If you like sleeping here, I¡¯ll let y©`mmph!¡±


    Her unfinished words were blocked by his hot lips.


    He kissed her intensely and domineeringly.


    Gu Meng¡¯s ears were buzzing. She could not figure out what the situation was right now. Why did he kiss her? Putting both hands on the man¡¯s chest, she felt his strong heartbeat under her palms and the mature and fresh masculine scent on him almost made her sink into it.


    But, she couldn¡¯t...


    Gu Meng bit the tip of his tongue when he was not paying attention and then, raising her hand, she pped his handsome face.


    The butler had just brought over the sober-up tea


    Seeing that Gu Meng had pped Ye Qing, he was so shocked that the tea in his hand fell to the ground. The drunkenness in Ye Qing¡¯s eyes disappeared little by little, and he sobered uppletely.


    Gu Meng¡¯s p was hard and there was still some burning pain on his face.


    Narrowing his dark eyes, he came down from Gu Meng¡¯s body. Gu Meng saw his dark expression and knew that he was angered by her p.


    He had a noble status, and even if he was being too much, who would dare to p him in the face? What¡¯s more, he was often on the news and represented the image of the country.


    Gu Meng closed her eyes, preparing herself to be strangled to death by him. But after a while, he did not exact his revenge on her and she heard a loud bang.


    The man had left with quick steps and had mmed the door shut.


    Gu Mengy on the bed and looked at the ceiling above her head, an empty feeling in her heart.


    ...


    She and her sister were devoured by the fire and something came crashing down from the roof. She protected her sister by pulling her into her arms until she lost consciousness.


    The moment Cen Xi opened her eyes, her mind was nk and there was a dead silence around her.


    She blinked when she saw the exotic decor.


    Was she dead?


    Or was this Hell?


    No, it did not look like Hell. But she could not remember whose house had a decoration style like this.


    Sitting up from the bed, Cen Xi felt like her limbs seemed to be falling apart. It was aching and painful.


    The door of the room was pushed open from the outside.


    A tanned and fat woman came in. Seeing that Cen Xi had woken up, a smile appeared on the woman¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve been in aa for four days, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    Cen Xi looked at the woman¡¯s moving lips but she could not hear any sounds. She could only read the words from the woman¡¯s lips.


    Her mind was in a daze.


    She had already lost her hearing in her right ear since she was a child. Did she turn deaf in her left ear too?


    Cen Xi opened her mouth. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You must be feeling hungry after being in such a longa!¡±


    Cen Xi covered her ears and frowned. Walking to the servant, she held the woman¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, can you speak a little louder?¡±


    The woman nced at Cen Xi with a strange look in her eyes and felt that there was something wrong with her. The woman had a loud voice and spoke louder than ordinary people. Why did she keep asking her to repeat herself?


    The woman asked doubtfully, ¡°You... can¡¯t hear me?¡±


    Cen Xi saw the woman¡¯s mouth open.


    Realizing that she really could not hear a single sound, Cen Xi¡¯s mind turned nk. Her slender body took several steps back and the blood drained off from her face.


    ¡°Girl, are you okay?¡± The servant stepped forward to help Cen Xi, but Cen Xi grabbed the servant¡¯s arm instead. She did not have the time to feel the shock and panic in her heart and asked in a hurry, ¡°What about my sister? How is she?¡±


    ¡°Your sister had an operation and is still in aa.¡±


    Cen Xi looked at the woman¡¯s lips and her eyes widened slightly when she learned that her sister had an operation. ¡°Who did the operation for her? Where are we now?¡±


    ¡°Girl, you are in Burma. Our Burmese King brought you back.¡±


    Cen Xi frowned.


    Who was the Burmese King?


    After falling into aa, she thought that she and her sister would be killed in that big fire. But when she woke up, she was in Burma, where she had never even been before.


    Or did the Burmese King save them? But she had never heard of the Burmese King before, so how did he happen to save them?


    ¡°Can you take me to see my sister?¡±


    Seeing that Cen Xi was worried, the woman nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there, but do you want to eat something first?¡±


    Cen Xi licked her dry and chapped lip. ¡°Seeing my sister is more important.¡±


    The woman took Cen Xi downstairs.


    As she followed the woman, Cen Xi took in her surroundings. This should be a castle and there were valuable art paintings on the walls. Luxurious Persian carpet covered the stairs and the hall was magnificent with crystal chandeliers. For a moment, Cen Xi thought that she was in a European Royal family from the medieval period.


    Cen Xi was getting more and more confused.


    The woman took Cen Xi out of the castle and after talking to the chauffeur, the chauffeur made a phone call and asked Cen Xi to get into the car after getting permission.


    Cen Xi looked at the woman and the woman said, ¡°Your sister is in the hospital, the Burmese King has agreed to let you go see her.¡±


    The front yard of the castle was very big. Apart from a widewn, there were also tall and big trees. It took more than ten minutes for the car to drive out of the castle. Once they came out of the castle, the car drove to the city center and the architectural style here was different from the Capital, but it was also bustling with activity.


    Cen Xi looked at the surrounding area and felt that it was unfamiliar. It was also unusually quiet by her ears. Leaning her against the car window, she felt anxious and uneasy.

 Chapter 1358 - She Returned to Normal

    <h4>Chapter 1358: She Returned to Normal</h4>


    Cen Xi looked at the unfamiliar streets and somehow, she thought of Qiao Yanze.


    He was crueler than she had thought.


    Sending people to assassinate her and her sister, sealing the house shut and even setting off a fire to kill them! Could anyone be more ruthless than him? They were caught like mice in a locked cage, running with nowhere to escape.


    She knew that her sister had done wrong to him and the Qiao family, but why had he given her hope? Let alone giving her hope and then letting her fall into despair!


    He was really too cruel!


    In the fire, when she was holding her sister who had fainted, there was only one thought in her mind. When she died, everything would be over. There would be no love or hate and she would never want to meet him again in her next life.


    She did not think that she was so lucky to survive. Although there were countless unknowns in front of her, she would not be afraid.


    The chauffeur drove to the entrance of a private hospital. Cen Xi got out of the car and followed the chauffeur to the elevator and was told to go to the top floor.


    Coming out of the elevator, Cen Xi was shocked by the scene in front of her.


    The corridor was full of guards in ck uniforms, each armed with guns.


    At one nce, she thought it was the mafia.


    The chauffeur took out a token. ¡°She is the girl saved by the Burmese King and is here to see her sister.¡±


    One of the guards took a metal detector and swept it over Cen Xi. They only let her in after seeing that she did not have any weapons.


    Cen Xi was surprised.


    The Burmese King had such strict security measures. It was only after getting permission that Cen Xi dared to go forward.


    There was only arge ward that was simr to a presidential suite on the top floor. It had everything, a living room, bedroom, kitchen, study and a conference room.


    The chauffeur took Cen Xi to the living room. ¡°Girl, wait here for a while. The Burmese King is having a meeting in the meeting room.¡±


    Cen Xi nodded.


    After the chauffeur left, Cen Xi wanted to see which room her sister was in, but the doors were locked and she could not see the situation inside.


    The only thing she could see was a huge conference room. The curtains were pulled apart slightly and through the gap, Cen Xi saw three to four people sitting inside.


    Among them, the back of the man seated at the head of the table was the tallest. From what she could see, he looked to be about 1.9 meters in height and there was a kingly air to him just looking at his back.


    Cen Xi did not dare to look anymore. She was about to leave when she suddenly saw the man pulling out a ck crossbow from his waist, aimed it at the forehead of the man kneeling down. His finger pulled the trigger.


    Cen Xi could not hear anything so she naturally could not hear the shot. She saw the kneeling man¡¯s eyes widen before he fell. The man at the head of the table raised his hand and the two men in ck behind him immediately dragged the man away.


    Running to the sofa, Cen Xi quickly sat down. She turned around and had her back to the door. Cen Xi only dared to turn her head slowly after several minutes.


    The tall man was standing behind her.


    Seeing the man¡¯s appearance, Cen Xi was even more frightened.


    The man¡¯s face was covered with a beard, so she could not see the outline of his face clearly. But he had a pair of blue and deep eyes, high nose and a head of ck hair. He looked a little like he was of mixed-blood. Because his eyes were sharp and cold like a hawk, Cen Xi did not dare to meet his eyes for more than five seconds.


    She had seen the coldness of Mu Sihan, the indifference of Ye Qing and the sharpness of Qiao Yanze, but they all had royal blood flowing in their bodies, which was cold and noble. But this man gave her a feeling that he was a superior being who had experienced bloodbaths and seen many deaths.


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart thumped hard when he nced at her with his murderous eyes, and she inexplicably wanted to kneel down to him.


    This must be the famous Burmese King.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to see your sister?¡±


    Seeing the man¡¯s lips moving, Cen Xi nodded subconsciously and bowed to him. ¡°Burmese King, thank you for saving us. Please let me see my sister.¡±


    The man raised his hand and the man behind him opened one of the doors. Cen Xi followed the Burmese King¡¯s men into the room.


    ¡°Your sister has a blood clot in her head. I found a doctor to operate on her and she should be awake tonight.¡±


    When Cen Xi saw the Burmese King saying this, she had a guess in her heart. She had never met with the Burmese King before, but it did not mean that her sister had not.


    The Burmese King had saved them because of her sister.


    No matter what, she was grateful that he had saved them and even found a doctor to operate on her sister. Cen Xi bowed to the Burmese King again and sat by the bed to wait for Xiao Ying to wake up.


    The Burmese King left after a while.


    Cen Xi waited for more than two hours but Xiao Ying had yet to wake up. After experiencing an assassination and fire, Cen Xi¡¯s body was still weak so she fell asleep beside the bed.


    After some time, Cen Xi felt someone touching her head and she opened her eyes.


    Seeing Xiao Ying staring at her, Cen Xi was very happy. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Cen Xi carefully, from her eyebrows, to her eyes, nose and then her lips. Her gaze seemed like she wanted to pull her deep into her heart.


    Cen Xi saw Xiao Ying¡¯s gaze and seemed to have understood something. Her eyes felt hot and she held Xiao Ying tightly. ¡°Sister, are you all right now?¡±


    Xiao Ying hugged Cen Xi, tears seeping out of the corners of her eyes. ¡°Xiao Xi, I¡¯ve implicated you into this mess.¡±


    Cen Xi buried her face into Xiao Ying¡¯s shoulder, her tears were like a string of broken pearls. She could not hear what her sister had said, but she could feel her heart.


    The sisters cried together for a long time.


    Xiao Ying continued to say something and found that Cen Xi did not respond. Holding Cen Xi¡¯s face, Xiao Ying wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes. ¡°Xiao Xi?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s long and wet eyshes were lowered and she was not looking at Xiao Ying¡¯s lips. Seeing that Cen Xi still had no response, Xiao Ying¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Xiao Xi, what¡¯s the matter with your left ear?¡±


    Xiao Ying touched Cen Xi¡¯s ear. Cen Xi felt the warmth from Xiao Ying¡¯s fingertips and looked up. Seeing Xiao Ying¡¯s pale face and red eyes, she asked, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Xiao Xi, your ears... You can¡¯t hear?¡±


    Cen Xi nodded.


    Xiao Ying closed her eyes, her heart aching badly. She pulled Cen Xi into her arms again and caressed her head gently and lovingly. ¡°Sister will try to cure your ears. In the future, Sister will protect you.¡±


    As soon as Xiao Ying¡¯s voice fell, a cold voice sounded. ¡°What are you going to protect her with?¡±


    Xiao Ying raised her head and her eyshes fluttered as she looked at the man who had suddenly appeared in the room with a murderous air around him.


    The man¡¯s face was covered with a beard and his eyes were like a hawk. At one nce, she could tell that he was someone not to be trifled with.


    Xiao Ying was an assassin trained by the criminal group and was codenamed 21. Master Ba valued her and except for the Qiao family¡¯s mission, she had always aplished her other missions quite well.


    This man in front of her looked familiar and Xiao Ying searched through her mind carefully. Seeming to have remembered who he was, a trace of surprise shed past Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes.


    He was still alive?


    Looking at him, not only was he alive, but he was living better than before. The fierce and arrogant air emanating from him made him look extraordinary.


    She remembered that when she first arrived in Burma for a mission. Back then, he was just a nobody.

 Chapter 1359 - I Want You to Die!

    <h4>Chapter 1359: I Want You to Die!</h4>


    It was thest mission Xiao Ying had before receiving the Qiao family mission.


    It was to kill the Burmese King.


    She had disguised herself as a bayadere and gained favors from the Burmese King.


    However, the Burmese King was heavily guarded and it was hard for her to action her attack. Incidentally, she met a close guard the Burmese King had. The man was this Long Ming and he hated the Burmese King equally to the core.


    Heter found out that the reason for his hatred towards the Burmese King was because his father was the real Burmese King, but was murdered by his rtives. After he was born, he was sent to the borders and almost lost his life. When he became an adult, he returned to Burma to take his revenge.


    That was why she used her beauty to seduce Long Ming as well. After she gained his trust, they worked together to get rid of the Burmese King.


    Her mission was carried out for two years. She kept convincing the Burmese King to use Long Ming more and more, and Long Ming was capable as well. He managed to do some things for the Burmese King rather well and slowly gained thetter¡¯s trust.


    After two years, she and Long Ming finally got a chance. The Burmese King went to the forest to hunt and got caught in their trap, dying on the spot.


    However, she never expected for Master Ba to hide from her that he had worked with the Burmese King¡¯s nephew. The moment the Burmese King died, his nephew wanted to get rid of Long Ming.


    A ruthless battle happened in the forest right there and then. To save her, Long Ming got shot several times and fell into a swamp.


    She wanted to pull him up then, but Master Ba had ordered the organization¡¯s members toe and find her. They knocked her unconsciousness and took her away. Before she fell unconsciouspletely, she saw Long Ming¡¯s head submerged into the swamppletely.


    After she woke up, she was sad for some time.


    She couldn¡¯t specify the feelings she had for Long Ming. With her identity, her heart had long be cold and heartless. However, Long Ming was the first person to make her heart ache.


    It wasn¡¯t because she had grown feelings for him. It was because in their time spent together, Long Ming had treated her sincerely and even saved her before he died, so she felt really touched.


    Xiao Ying never expected to see Long Ming still alive.


    Long Ming was of mixed-blood, so he had a pair of really beautiful blue eyes. His skin was rather fair in the past and had exquisite and well-defined facial features. He was the prettiest and most depressed teenager she had ever seen.


    Apart from her, he was ruthless to everyone. He gave her the only untainted piece of his heart, but she only deceived and used him.


    Xiao Ying gritted her teeth nervously and slowly lifted her eyes to meet Long Ming¡¯s. From them, she could see a ruthless and cold-blooded murderous intent.


    When he was still a teenager, his methods were already rather brutal and frightening. She had once seen him dig out the heart of a betrayer.


    Long Ming raised his hand and two buff men dressed in ck entered. ¡°Drag her away.¡±


    The men grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s arms and dragged her outside.


    ¡°Burmese King, what are you doing to my sister? Y©`¡± Before Cen Xi could finish speaking, Long Ming had stuffed a handkerchief into her mouth.


    Before Xiao Ying could swallow the fact that Long Ming had be the Burmese King, she hurriedly lifted the nket and jumped off the bed after seeing Cen Xi be dragged out.


    She chased after Cen Xi.


    But Long Ming stopped her with dark eyes.


    ¡°Move away. If you dare to touch my sister, I¡¯ll fight with my life against you.¡± Xiao Ying had regained her senses. She clenched her fists tightly and attacked Long Ming.


    However, within two moves, Xiao Ying could already feel the gap between them. He merely used a hand and she wouldn¡¯t be able to touch him at all even if she used all of her energy.


    She had just woken up, so she hadn¡¯t regained all of her strength. At the same time, she had to admit that his fighting skills had improved a lot in thest few years.


    ¡°So this is your real self. The soft and coy image you had in the past was all fake!¡± Long Ming closed the distance between Xiao Ying and himself, his eagle-like eyes so dark it made her heart thud a beat in fear.


    Xiao Ying kept moving backward, until her back hit the bed.


    Long Ming¡¯s hand had found Xiao Ying¡¯s slender neck. Her skin was still as tender as it was in the past. He narrowed his eyes as a bloodthirsty smile appeared on his col expression. ¡°However, with your disfigured face, I¡¯ll see if you can still act soft and coy again!¡±


    Xiao Ying hadn¡¯t looked into the mirror after she woke up, but she knew that she must be really ugly after being disfigured by Master Ba.


    ¡°Long Ming, this is between us. It has nothing to do with my younger sister. Please don¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s hand on Xiao Ying¡¯s neck moved to grab it instead. He was very strong, rough and savage as he lifted her up from the floor just like that. Being lifted by her neck, Xiao Ying instantly felt difficulty in breathing. Her neck felt like it was going to break in his hand.


    This man was scarier than he was in the past. He was like the grim reaper from the depths of hell.


    Xiao Ying stared at him with red eyes. ¡°You devil!¡±


    Just as Xiao Ying was about to suffocate, Long Ming finally let her go.


    He pushed her onto the bed.


    Realizing what he wanted to do, disbelief filled Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Noting the fear in the woman¡¯s eyes, Long Ming smirked coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the best at seducing men in bed? Your younger sister will only be safe when you make me feel satisfied.¡±


    Xiao Ying kicked at him, but he was no longer the teenager that was only nice to her. He had be cold-blooded and heartless, and wanted her to taste his pain from back then.


    He tore her hospital gown apart. Ignoring the fact that her body was still extremely weak as she had just woken up, he lifted her leg up and plunged into her without any hesitation.


    Blood.


    Ruthless murderous intent originally filled his eyes. However, a few secondster, he froze as disbelief filled his bloodthirsty eyes instead. ¡°Number 21, y©`¡± She was still a virgin?


    Impossible!


    She had executed so many missions and had apanied so many men. How was she still a virgin?


    The softness and shock that had appeared in his eyes disappeared. What was left was only roughness and ruthlessness.


    Once he was done, he stared at the still woman under him. She was so still it was as if she had died. He said coldly, ¡°Your virgin membrane was reconstructed rather well.¡±


    p!


    Xiao Ying mustered all of her energy to p Long Ming ruthlessly. However, in the next second, she received two ruthless ps from him.


    Xiao Ying felt really dizzy from the ps.


    Long Ming put on his pants and stared at Xiao Ying, whose cheek was red and swollen. ¡°Number 21, before you act out next time, think of your younger sister. It has been a long time since my soldiers have had the taste of a woman. If you¡¯re disobedient, I will send her to be a military prostitute.¡±


    He took a few steps towards the door before he stopped and turned back to look at her. ¡°A woman like you who is heartless and filled with calcting, framing and own benefits is terribly ugly and dirty!¡±


    Xiao Ying had no way of rebutting Long Ming¡¯s words.


    As an assassin, she had to listen to the organization¡¯s instructions. Indeed, she was heartless and cold-blooded, dirty and ugly. However, none of the people she had yed with were good people either. They all deserve to be punished gravely. The only people she had wronged were Long Ming and Qiao Yanze.


    ¡°Long Ming, you¡¯re right. I am dirty and ugly. If a person like me can still be raped by you, do youck women too much? Or have you never forgotten me?¡±


    Long Ming suddenly pulled out a gun and aimed it at Xiao Ying¡¯s forehead. His expression was one of bloodthirst. ¡°How I¡¯ve always wished for you to die!¡±

 Chapter 1360 - Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 1360: Engagement</h4>


    The two of them fell into a stalemate like that. It continued for a long while, before Long Ming kept his gun.


    He turned and left inrge strides.


    When he left, he nced at Xiao Ying one more time. His eyes were like those of a blood-covered devil that had just crawled out of a pile of bones.


    If she said one more thing that made him unhappy, he might really just kill her. Xiao Ying closed her eyes which were void of tears at all.


    Because Xiao Ying was disobedient, Long Ming didn¡¯t let her see Cen Xi. She had no choice but to keep her sharp ws and talk to him nicely when he came to her ward once more.


    Long Ming helped her settle her discharge procedures, before bringing her back to his castle.


    Xiao Ying thought that Cen Xi would have suffered quite a bit after Long Ming¡¯s men brought her away. However, he had kept her in his castle and let her be served by his servants everyday. However, because Cen Xi was equally worried about her sister, she still lost some weight.


    When it came to Long Ming, Xiao Ying never shed a single tear. But the moment she saw Xiao Xi, Xiao Ying¡¯s tears fell nonstop.


    Her young sister had suffered too much because of her. Now that her mind was back to normal, she hadn¡¯t forgotten about the memories she had when she was not normal.


    She remembered the expression Qiao Yanze had when he saw her alive. She also remembered Xiao Xi kneeling down to beg him and him shooting a bullet into her chest.


    She remembered how they had gotten into trouble and how she had fainted.


    She remembered it all.


    Without her, Xiao Xi wouldn¡¯t have needed to take all of this. She would have had a normal life and her left ear wouldn¡¯t be mute as well.


    Seeing Xiao Ying¡¯s tears fall like rain, Cen Xi hurriedly wiped her tears for her. ¡°Sister, the Burmese King didn¡¯t torture me. Did he torture you? What is your rtionship with him exactly? How did you meet him?¡±


    Xiao Ying pulled Cen Xi onto the bed and told her how she had met the Burmese King. After hearing the story, Cen Xi kept silent for a very long time.


    This was really a doomed love from the beginning.


    ¡°Oh right, Xiao Xi, Young Master Qiao and I©`¡±


    Hearing her sister talk about Qiao Yanze, Cen Xi hurriedly interrupted her, ¡°Sister, can we not talk about him?¡± She no longer had any good impression or feelings towards the man who went against his words and wanted to kill them.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if the strong emotions in her chest were due to anger or sadness.


    She didn¡¯t owe Qiao Yanze anything anymore. Even if she was still alive, there was no longer anything between them.


    He would marry Ji Wei and they would have a life together in the future. Between them, they had nothing. He was nothing to her.


    Meanwhile, she would have her sister with her and wouldn¡¯t be alone anymore.


    If she had to choose someone in S Country that she was worried for the most, it would be Gu Meng and her baby. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to Gu Meng anymore. After finding out about the fire and being unable to contact her, Gu Meng must be extremely worried!


    Although the Burmese King didn¡¯t torture her, she didn¡¯t have a phone while the rooms didn¡¯t have anymunication devices either, so she wasn¡¯t able to contact the outside world.


    Xiao Ying knew that it wasn¡¯t the right time to talk about Qiao Yanze. But she still had to find a chance to tell Xiao Xi about what had exactly happened back then. The most important thing now, however, was to find a way to leave Burma with Xiao Xi.


    ...


    At the Capital.


    After Cen Xi and her sister had been burned to death in the fire, Ji Wei had be an insomniac, not able to sleep at all.


    Although she wasn¡¯t the one who had set the fire, it was her who had instructed her men to put snakes in the sisters¡¯ room after listening to Zhou Shiyu¡¯s instigations.


    She had heard that the sisters weren¡¯t able to run out of the house because they had lost consciousness. Did they lose consciousness after being bitten by the snakes?


    She had clearly told her men to not put venomous snakes in the room. The only intention she had was to scare them.


    She was about to get engaged with Qiao Yanze and she really regretted listening to Zhou Shiyu¡¯s advice now. If she didn¡¯t put snakes to scare the sisters, there would be others who wanted to kill them too! After all, Xiao Ying was once an assassin and had offended quite a few people.


    Because she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, Ji Wei intended to take some sleeping pills. However, her phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, her expression changed.


    Answering the call, Ji Wei said coldly, ¡°Why are you calling me? You want to meet me now?¡±


    Ji Wei paced in her room anxiously as she held her phone tightly. ¡°Alright, give me a while.¡±


    Ji Wei took out two hundred thousand dors worth of cash from her safe and drove to the pier.


    A man wearing a hat and a mask walked out from the dark. Ji Wei passed him the money. ¡°This is thest time I¡¯m giving you money. The sisters were burned to death. I only told you to put snakes in there. Their deaths have nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°Miss Ji, don¡¯t worry. I will take this to my grave. You can rest assured and get engaged to Mr Qiao in peace!¡±


    After Ji Wei and the man finished their conversation, they left in opposite directions. No one noticed a dark figure recording their meeting.


    ...


    In the Qiao mansion.


    Da Zuo showed the video he had recorded to Qiao Yanze.


    Qiao Yanze was sitting in front of his study table. His well-defined fingers were holding onto a cigarette as his pretty eyes narrowed at the sight of Ji Wei and the fully-covered man in the video.


    ¡°Did you catch him?¡±


    ¡°I did. The man is a snake breeder. After some interrogations, he still only insisted on taking Miss Ji¡¯s money to put some non-venomous snakes to scare Cen Xi and her sister. However, that night, his child fell ill and he went to the hospital. When he finally went to Cen Xi¡¯s residence to put the snakes, he saw that it had already caught on fire, so he left hurriedly without putting any snakes. He said that he needed the money desperately for his child and had no choice but to lie to Miss Ji.


    ¡°Young Master, I think that the fire has nothing to do with Miss Ji.¡±


    Qiao Yanze closed the video as he slowly exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°Of course I know that Ji Wei hasn¡¯t lost her conscience to that point. She was probably instigated by that Zhou woman to put the snakes.¡±


    ¡°Then, Young Master, will you still get engaged to Miss Ji?¡± Da Zuo stared at Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome but slim face. ¡°After Miss Cen¡¯s incident, you¡¯ve constantly been in a bad mood. Young Master, don¡¯t forget what her older sister has done to you once. From what I see, being burned to death is merely what they deserve.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression darkened as he took the ashtray and whacked it at Da Zuo¡¯s forehead.


    Da Zuo¡¯s forehead started to bleed. He knew that he had made his Young Master unhappy with what he said, so he looked down and remained quiet.


    ¡°My hatred for Xiao Ying is over after I shot her.¡± Qiao Yanze stood up as a murderous intent shed in his eyes. ¡°The person that wants to kill the sisters wants me dead as well.¡±


    Da Zuo stared at Qiao Yanze in confusion, not understanding what he had meant.


    ¡°This ughter game had just started and it will either be his death or mine.¡±


    ...


    Three dayster.


    It was Qiao Yanze and Ji Wei¡¯s engagement ceremony.


    The ceremony was held in a seven-starred hotel. As the ceremony¡¯s guests arrived one by one, Ji Wei had gotten her makeup artist to touch up her makeup in the dressing room.


    She had never been so nervous before. Within an hour, she would be Qiao Yanze¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    Zhou Shiyu walked in. Ji Wei nced at her through the mirror. After what happened with the snakes, it had been a few days since she had spoken to Zhou Shiyu.


    Zhou Shiyu could tell that Ji Wei held some unhappiness towards her. She stood behind Ji Wei and said, ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s the point of looking so pretty? Most of the guests are here, but your fianc¨¦ hasn¡¯t even arrived!¡±


    Ji Wei¡¯s heart tightened. She took her phone to call Qiao Yanze, but was told that his phone was turned off.


    Was he not intending toe for their engagement ceremony?

 Chapter 1361 - He’s Changed

    <h4>Chapter 1361: He¡¯s Changed</h4>


    Ji Wei couldn¡¯t help but call Qiao Yanze again. But his phone was still turned off. Seeing Zhou Shiyu¡¯s smug expression, Ji Wei was both in panic and worry.


    Her fingers hurriedly pressed on the screen to dial Da Zuo¡¯s number. The call was answered. Da Zuo told Ji Wei that he didn¡¯t know where Qiao Yanze had gone either.


    Ji Wei looked down, a bad feeling growing within her.


    Seeing that she was still unable to grasp Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart even after Cen Xi and her sister had died, she had never despised her cousin more.


    It was almost time for the start of the ceremony. Ji Hong called someone to ask Ji Wei to go to the banquet hall.


    Once she was there, Ji Wei nced around and realized that most of the guests were her rtives. There were barely anyone from the Qiao family. Qiao Yanze¡¯s oldest sister and niece that he was closest to, hadn¡¯te.


    Did he not inform them?


    Or did he not want this engagement to begin with?


    Ji Wei¡¯s breathing grew heavier as her body felt colder by the second.


    Seeing that Qiao Yanze and the most important guests from the Qiao family weren¡¯t around, Ji Hong hurriedly pulled Ji Wei to the side. ¡°Did you call Yanze? Why isn¡¯t he here yet? It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    Ji Wei opened her mouth. She was about to say something when someone pushed the doors open.


    A figure wearing a white suit walked in.


    Thinking that it was Qiao Yanze, happiness surged in Ji Wei. But before that happiness could settle within her, it was reced by fear and panic.


    The man that walked in wasn¡¯t Qiao Yanze.


    It was the man who had put the snakes.


    He took her money and agreed to not appear in front of her again. How did he dare to appear at her engagement ceremony? Who gave him the invitation?


    The more Ji Wei thought about it, the more panicked she felt as her fingers that were curled tightly together started to cover in cold, mmy sweat.


    Ji Hong stared at the man who walked in, furrowing his eyebrows. ¡°Weiwei, who is that? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before?¡±


    Heart racing, Ji Wei bit her lip. ¡°Let me go take a look.¡±


    Ji Wei walked towards the man. When he saw Ji Wei, he walked in front of her. ¡°Miss Ji, I didn¡¯t want toe to your engagement ceremony, but Mr Qiao told me toe. Mr Qiao asked me to tell you that he wanted to attend the engagement ceremony today at first, but you ruined his chance yourself.¡±


    With that said, the man turned and left.


    Ji Wei shook unstably.


    H-He knew everything!


    After knowing that the sisters had died in the fire, Ji Wei had already regretted her actions.


    But it was toote.


    Tears started to fill Ji Wei¡¯s eyes as she lifted her skirt and walked towards the stage.


    Ji Hong stopped Ji Wei. ¡°Weiwei, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I have something to announce.¡± Ji Wei got out of Ji Hong¡¯s hold and walked up on stage.


    ¡°Dear family and friends, thank you foring. I have something to announce here. The engagement ceremony will be canceled due to my personal reasons.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, what are you saying?¡± Hearing Ji Wei¡¯s announcement, Ji Hong felt like his face had been pped off.


    Zhou Shiyu also furrowed her eyebrows tightly. Was there something wrong with Cousin? Qiao Yanze was the one that didn¡¯te and went against his words. If this news went out to the public, it would only be bad for him. Why was she pushing the me onto herself?


    ¡°Dad, I know you¡¯re worried that I won¡¯t be able to get married in my lifetime, but so be it. I¡¯m fine alone too.¡±


    Most of the rtives present were from the Ji family, so they each came forward to speak up for Ji Wei. ¡°Xiao Wei, we know that the cancetion has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s the Qiao young master that went against his words and didn¡¯t appear. He¡¯s the one at fault!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Qiao family really doesn¡¯t give respect to the Ji family!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t end it like this! We have to ask for an exnation from the Qiao family!¡±


    Ji Wei shook her head. ¡°I was the one who told Yanze not toe, because I don¡¯t want to implicate him. You might not know this, but in this lifetime, I©`¡±


    Ji Hong hurriedly shouted, having guessed what Ji Wei was about to say, ¡°Weiwei, don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡±


    Ji Wei smiled, looking determined. ¡°My womb was removed, so I cannot conceive.¡±


    The audience erupted into a huge ruckus.


    ...


    After the engagement ceremony had been canceled, Ji Wei locked herself in her room for two days.


    It was until she found out about where Qiao Yanze was.


    Because of what Ji Wei had said at the engagement ceremony, Ji Hong felt like she had humiliated the Ji family and so, he had been ignoring her for the past two days. Mrs Ji had secretly cried several times in that period.


    Mrs Ji only became slightly relieved after seeing Ji Wei leave her room.


    Ji Wei got the driver to send her to a high-end, members-only bar. She didn¡¯t get out of the car and merely remained sitting in it. She waited for nearly an hour before she saw a familiar figure leaving the bar.


    It was Qiao Yanze.


    It seemed like he had drunk too much. A coy-looking woman wearing a red-tube dress was supporting him as they walked out.


    Ji Wei had gotten news that Qiao Yanze came to this bar every night recently, and only went back after drinking his mind away. She never thought that Cen Xi¡¯s death would be such a big blow to him.


    It was like he was living in a dream. He never went to work anymore and changed women like he changed clothes.


    Not wanting him to see him like this, Ji Wei pushed the car door open and walked towards Qiao Yanze.


    She wanted to take him from the woman, but thetter didn¡¯t let her. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his colleague.¡±


    The woman nced towards the man who had buried his head at the crook of her neck. ¡°Darling, your colleague wants to take you away, so Lulu cannot apany you anymore tonight.¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was exceptionally coy and soft.


    Qiao Yanze looked up and nced at Ji Wei. His droopy eyes widened a little, lookingpletely devilish. ¡°Ji Wei, you¡¯re only a colleague while she is the woman I¡¯m ying with tonight. Who do you think I will go with?¡±


    Ji Wei stared at Qiao Yanze with disbelief. How did he return to being that sinfully shameless man like before?


    ¡°Yanze, can you not give up on yourself? I©`¡±


    ¡°Lulu, let¡¯s go to the hotel. I can¡¯t wait to taste you.¡±


    Ji Wei watched as the woman helped Qiao Yanze in the car. She really felt like crying. If she knew that he would be like this, she would have never have gotten someone to put the snakes and make the sisters unconscious, even if it took her life.


    ...


    In the hotel.


    The coy and seductive woman helped a drunk Qiao Yanze into her room. She smiled brightly as she pushed Qiao Yanze onto the big bed and straddled him.


    Her fingers slid under his shirt agilely as she caressed his muscr and firm muscles. She bit her lips softly, her eyes filled with seduction. ¡°Young Master Qiao, I will make you feel like you¡¯re in heaven...¡±


    The woman leaned down and bit Qiao Yanze¡¯s chin, as she undid his shirt with a hand while her other hand slid under the pillow and found a sharp knife.


    Just as the woman was about to press the knife into Qiao Yanze¡¯s chest, someone grabbed her wrist suddenly. Before she could react, her wrist was snapped broken with ease.


    The exquisite and sharp knife fell onto the bed as the man who was supposedlypletely wasted, opened his charming eyes.


    All of the unruliness andnguid frivolousness had disappeared. Only endless darkness and eerie calm remained.


    ¡°You feigned being drunk?¡± As if thinking of something, the woman¡¯s expression immediately changed. She wanted to bite on the poison hidden in her mr in an attempt to suicide, but Qiao Yanze grabbed her jaw straight away and extracted the poison from her mouth. ¡°Da Zuo, take her away for some serious interrogation.¡±

 Chapter 1362 - The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 1362: The Truth</h4>


    Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo, who had hidden in the room for a while now, walked out and brought the woman who was still in shock away.


    Qiao Yanze kept drinking and letting go of himself because he wanted to lure out the person that wanted to kill him.


    Even if that person didn¡¯t show up personally, they would send someone over. Like that, he would be able to find that person following the clues given.


    Qiao Yanze looked down at his unbuttoned shirt. After buttoning all of them properly, he walked out with a poker face.


    ...


    Three dayster.


    The woman who was heavily interrogated wanted to die, but she couldn¡¯t. She wanted to live, but living felt like a torture. Unable to withstand the cruel torture, the woman had no choice but to expose the truth.


    She was sent by Young Master Li and her current mission was to take Qiao Yanze¡¯s life.


    Da Zuo interrogated her further and managed to get Young Master Li¡¯s recent hiding spot.


    ¡°Burma?¡± Qiao Yanze narrowed his eyes after hearing the woman¡¯s testimony. ¡°The new Burmese King is ruthless and doesn¡¯t act ording to expectations. He only recognizes money and can be both good and bad. As long as you can pay him, you will be protected by him. The way he does things is slightly strange.¡±


    Da Zuo nodded. ¡°Young Master Li must have gotten the Burmese King¡¯s protection to be able to hide there. If we want him to give us Young Master Li, it won¡¯t be an easy thing to do.¡±


    Qiao Yanze pursed his lips tightly as a cold glint shed in his eyes. ¡°No matter how hard it is, I will catch the person who killed Cen Xi myself!¡±


    ...


    Burma.


    Xiao Ying was still rather weak after her surgery, so she spent thest few days resting in the castle. Over thest few days, she secretly observed theyout of the castle.


    The security in the castle was rather strict and the castle was huge as well. If they ran away rashly, Xiao Xi and her will only end up dying. But the longer they stayed in the castle, the higher chances of them dying as well.


    She knew very well how much Long Ming hated her.


    He might have been busy with work recently, so he rarely returned to the castle. But when he did, he would never consider her feelings. If she was disobedient, he would threaten her with Xiao Xi.


    That was why she needed to leave with Xiao Xi.


    She had once stayed in Burma for two years. She had confidence to escape with Xiao Xi as long as they could get out of the castle.


    Xiao Ying told Cen Xi her n.


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart broke at the sight of the bruises covering her sister¡¯s neck. She had been taking note of the castle¡¯syout in thest few days as well. Every exit seemed to be guarded with bodyguards. Wanting to leave the castle was not an easy thing to do.


    Xiao Ying grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s hand, saying softly, ¡°I will try and get the token and car keys from Long Mingter tonight. Don¡¯t shut your door too tightly. I wille and find you tonight once my n is executed.¡±


    Cen Xi nodded. ¡°Please be careful, Sister.¡±


    ...


    At night, in an inn they were resting in.


    Xiao Ying made several dishes that Long Ming liked in the past. Once she was done, she prepared some red wine as well.


    Long Ming returned at around nine in the evening. Seeing Xiao Ying wait for him in the living room, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Xiao Ying went forward to take his ck coat from him. ¡°I came to ask for peace.¡±


    Long Ming caressed the stubbles on his cheeks as his lips curled up. ¡°Ask for peace? It¡¯s only been a few days, yet you¡¯re already waving the white g?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Ying nodded and put his coat on the sofa, pulling hisrge palm with her.


    The moment she grabbed Long Ming¡¯s hand, he froze slightly as confusion shed in his eyes. Her hand was as soft and slender as it was in the past. The only difference was the callouses on them.


    She must have suffered quite a bit over the past few years.


    Long Ming looked up. Staring at Xiao Ying¡¯s face that was half pretty and soft while the other half looked ugly and distracting with the scar on it, he followed her into the dining room.


    She pushed him onto a chair and poured a ss of red wine for him. Long Ming stared at the red liquid in the ss, his expression unreadable.


    Xiao Ying half-crouched by the man¡¯s legs. ¡°Long Ming, I was wrong in what happened back then. But this has nothing to do with my sister. Please let her go.¡±


    Long Ming stared at the obedient Xiao Ying. She didn¡¯t look as tough and hard to tame like she did a few days ago. Long Ming took the ss and brought it by his lips.


    Seeing that he was about to drink it, Xiao Ying licked her lips. However, seeing her small action, Long Ming put the ss back onto the dining table. He narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Number 21, I remember drinking red wine for the first time with you.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded. ¡°You still remember it.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Long Ming spoke as his cold expression was void of any emotions. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but I stopped drinking red wine after I found out about your true face.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s longshes fluttered.


    ¡°However, since you¡¯ve prepared the red wine, I cannot let your good intentions go to waste. Let me treat it to you!¡±


    Xiao Ying looked up to see coldness swimming in Long Ming¡¯s eyes. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something when Long Ming stood up with the ss in his hand and poured the ss of red wine over Xiao Ying¡¯s head.


    The red wine dripped from the top of Xiao Ying¡¯s head to her face, the bright red liquid trailing down onto her neck. She looked terribly pathetic and haggard.


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips tightly. She remained stubbornly quiet.


    The servants that saw the scene as they were passing by all didn¡¯t dare say anything.


    ¡°Number 21, doesn¡¯t the red wine taste really good when you drink it like that? You will probably remember it forever!¡±


    Xiao Ying lifted her hand and wiped the cold liquid off her face. Aplicated feeling slowly spread within her and a smirk graced her lips. She didn¡¯t want to know what type of emotion it was.


    Instead, she put down her hand and smiled. ¡°It tastes really good. Do you want to try it?¡±


    Before Long Ming could say anything, Xiao Ying had kissed him.


    He stood there, unmoved.


    Xiao Ying intertwined their tongues together for a while before she moved away, not ncing at him as she got up and went upstairs.


    Not too long after Xiao Ying went up, Long Ming went up too.


    First he went to the bathroom to take a shower. When he was done, he saw Xiao Ying lying in bed. He walked over and within seconds, her clothes were torn apart and he took her straight without any forey.


    Xiao Ying sucked in a cold breath of pain as always. In the past few days, he slept with her, but never kissed her. This time wasn¡¯t any exception.


    Feeling unbearable from his torture, hatred grew in Xiao Ying¡¯s heart. Her fingers grabbed his shoulders and scratched several bloody trails of red across his back.


    ...


    In the middle of the night, the man beside her was dead asleep with his arm wrapped tightly around her.


    Xiao Ying opened her eyes and pulled the man¡¯s arm around her away.


    In thest few days, she discovered a herb that helped with sleeping. She put some in the red wine, but he hadn¡¯t drunk it, so she hid some of the powder in her nails. When she wiped the red wine off her face earlier, she dusted some of the powder on her lips.


    Although its effect was slower, it seemed like it was still effective.

 Chapter 1363 - Young Master Qiao is Here

    <h4>Chapter 1363: Young Master Qiao is Here</h4>


    Xiao Ying put on her clothes and acted like she was going to the washroom. After waiting for several minutes, she finally walked out after seeing that the man was still asleep.


    After making sure that the man was dead asleep, Xiao Ying took out his token and car keys, as well as a dagger ced under the pillow. She took a few steps before she nced one more time at the man.


    She couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling, but she wished for them to never meet again.


    Right as the door closed, the man instantly opened his sharp, eagle-like eyes. He stared at the direction where Xiao Ying had left in. His eyes instantly turned red. He closed them once more, trying his best to regte his breathing.


    Hisrge figure felt like he had been thrown in a freezer, feeling cold from the depths of his bones. A smirk grazed his lips and he let out a scoff. When she used him in the past, she would kiss him asionally as well, giving him a candy to let him work for her.


    Tonight, she made his favorites and held his hand. For that one moment, he felt really happy. He knew very well that it was a trap, but he still cooperated with her.


    Long Ming, wake up!


    That woman was a heartless one. She liked another man and the scar on her face was because of someone else, not you!


    For a woman as calctive, ugly and disgusting as she was, why was he still holding back?


    Ha!


    If she wanted death, why shouldn¡¯t he give it to her?


    ...


    After finding out that her sister nned to escape tonight, Cen Xi waited in her room with worry and anticipation. Her door was closed, leaving it open just a tiny crack.


    She waited until midnight before someone pushed her door open.


    Xiao Ying waved towards Cen Xi.


    Cen Xi immediately carried the small bag she had prepared and followed behind Xiao Ying.


    The servants in the castle had already gone to rest. Xiao Ying hurriedly opened the door and led Cen Xi into the garage.


    Long Ming drove a Koenigsegg One:1. This was an extremely rare sports car that had limited quantities created. There were only six in the world and each one cost a hundred million dors.


    Xiao Ying unlocked the door and its door opened.


    Xiao Ying drove as Cen Xi sat in the front passenger seat, feeling terribly nervous.


    Because Xiao Ying had experienced more things than Cen Xi did and was used to seeing expensive and grand asions, she didn¡¯t appear to be too surprised. She stepped on the elerator and the sports car shot out instantly.


    At the balcony, a man wearing a ck night robe watched as the sports car drove away. The night breeze blew at his night robe as he narrowed his eagle-like eyes, a murderous intent exuding from him all over.


    ...


    Xiao Ying drove the car to the main gate and showed Long Ming¡¯s token. His token connected to the door lock and didn¡¯t need any bodyguards to check the car, so the door opened automatically.


    The moment the door opened, Xiao Ying drove away.


    The bodyguards thought that it was Long Ming, so they all bowed. But within seconds, the sports car disappeared from their sight.


    Having escaped the castle sessfully, Xiao Ying let out a sigh of relief. ncing at Cen Xi, whose forehead was glistening with cold sweat, Xiao Ying freed a hand and grabbed her sister¡¯s hand. She apologized once more to her younger sister, ¡°Xiao Xi, I¡¯ve implicated you. Once we escape Burma, I will bring you overseas and we will treat your ear.¡±


    She had saved some money privately. They were all hidden in an ount with the R bank, and there was enough tost both of their lifetimes.


    However, the moment Xiao Ying finished speaking, she suddenly lost control of the sports car as it started to reverse.


    Xiao Ying stepped on the brakes, but the car didn¡¯t stop. It was as if its remote driving function had been activated. No matter if she turned the steering wheel or stepped on the brakes, nothing worked.


    Xiao Ying cursed softly. ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    Cen Xi also realized that something was wrong with the sports car. ¡°Sister, the car seems to have activated its auto-driving function.¡±


    The car was moving at a terribly fast speed, and it was impossible for them to get out of the car. At the same time, both Xiao Ying and Cen Xi realized that only Long Ming was able to control this car remotely.


    ¡°Sister, the car is driving back...¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s forehead started to cover with cold sweat. She tried a few times, but there was no way to stop the car. She tried to open the door, but it was locked as well and she couldn¡¯t open it at all.


    Cen Xi tugged at Xiao Ying, who seemed to have lost slight control over her emotions, to look at her. She said rather calmly, ¡°Sister, this car is a rare find in the world, so the Burmese King must have made some modifications to it. He is able to watch us and control us. We cannot escape.¡±


    The moment Cen Xi finished speaking, a terribly cold voice rang in the car. ¡°Number 21, your sister is smarter than you.¡±


    Xiao Ying froze. She finally realized that Long Ming was merely ying with her. The sleeping powder she had applied on her lips had no effect on him.


    ¡°I will take care of the two of you once you¡¯re back.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart tightened, having heard the coldness and murderous intent from the man¡¯s voice.


    She had suffered everything since young and no longer regarded her life. But her younger sister was with her right now, she could not disregard her sister.


    Cen Xi couldn¡¯t hear what Long Ming was saying, and could only watch Xiao Ying¡¯s face turn paler by the second. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m scared of nothing since we¡¯re together!¡±


    The sports car drove back to the castle speedily.


    The castle lights were lit brightly as two rows of bodyguards stood at the gates. Once the sports car came to a halt, they surrounded the sports carpletely.


    Long Ming, who was wearing a ck coat, walked out from the castle as he ordered coldly, ¡°Bring them out.¡±


    Seeing the ice-like eyes of the man, Xiao Ying gritted out, ¡°Long Ming, are you ying with me?¡±


    Long Ming scoffed coldly. ¡°Did you only just realize?¡±


    Xiao Ying was so angry her body trembled in rage. She nodded withpletely red eyes. ¡°I was the one who brought my sister with me. If you want to punish or scold us, do it to me.¡±


    Long Ming smirked as his dark blue eyesnded on Cen Xi. ¡°You sister is a lot prettier than you are now. I wonder if©`¡±


    Before he finished, Xiao Ying rushed towards him. She raised her hand, wanting to p him, but he caught her wrist quickly. Nevertheless, Xiao Ying didn¡¯t give up. Her bottom line was Cen Xi. If anyone dared to touch her younger sister, she would fight that person with her life!


    She was very quick as she lifted her knee to kick at him.


    Long Ming never thought that she would be so daring, so he was caught off guard and kicked. He sucked in a breath from the pain. He cupped Xiao Ying¡¯s cheeks, his eyes as cold as ice. ¡°It seems like I was too nice to you two before.¡± Long Ming pushed Xiao Ying onto the floor, before he raised a hand. Two bodyguards instantly came forward. Long Ming pointed at Cen Xi, ordering coldly, ¡°Tie her up and hang her at the city gates.¡±


    ...


    Qiao Yanze brought Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo with him to Burma.


    Before he came, he got Da Zuo to contact the Burmese King, who had sent his men to fetch them at the airport.


    They got into the King¡¯s car and when they passed by the city gates, Da Zuo saw a woman being hung outside of it. The woman¡¯s head was covered as her body hung in the air. No one knew if she was still alive.


    ¡°Young Master, look. A woman is hanging there.¡±


    Qiao Yanze, who was resting at the back seats, nced out of the window.

 Chapter 1364 - She’s Very Good

    <h4>Chapter 1364: She¡¯s Very Good</h4>


    Hearing Da Zuo¡¯s words, Qiao Yanze looked towards the figure hanging at the city gates.


    From what he knew, the Burmese rules included hanging a betrayer¡¯s body, dressed in ck, outside of the city gates after being beheaded. However, the figure hanging currently was wearing a white robe, so they probably weren¡¯t beheaded and were hanging as a form of a warning or punishment.


    Even if the white robe was extremelyrge, it was obvious that the figure it covered was terribly slender and weak.


    Qiao Yanze felt that the figure looked terribly familiar, his heart skipping a beat.


    Was he seeing things wrongly?


    If not, why would he think that the figure looked just like Cen Xi?


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± Just as the car was about to enter the city, Qiao Yanze shouted coldly.


    The driver, Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo all nced at Qiao Yanze in confusion. Qiao Yanze stared at the hanging figure and asked the driver, ¡°Who is being hung there?¡±


    ¡°Mr Qiao, our King had hung that person up there personally. I don¡¯t really know what happened either. But, I¡¯m sure that this person had offended our King. In t recent years, our King has rarely used such a punishment.¡±


    In a ce rampant with culture like Burma, one had to use strict punishments from time to time in order to make others listen and take heed.


    In Burma, betrayers were all fearful and scared when they mentioned Long Ming. But when themoners talked about Long Ming, they were filled with respect and gratefulness for the man, because he was the one who allowed them to live a peaceful life.


    He was both good and bad, bloodthirsty yet a good leader as well.


    Qiao Yanze looked away from that figure, furrowing his eyebrows slightly. He had probably seen wrong. Cen Xi and her sister had died in the fire. How would they be hung here?


    At the thought of Cen Xi being burned to ashes by the fire, the suffocating pain started to spread within him once more.


    He lifted his well-defined hand and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Continue then!¡±


    The car moved on and the driver drove the car into the Pce. The Pce had five pce halls, including the office area, the residential area, the museum, a conference room and a VIP-only wing.


    This ce also contained Long Ming¡¯s most painful memories. That was why apart from working and weing guests, he would usually reside in his castle.


    ...


    In the castle.


    After Cen Xi was taken away, Xiao Ying was detained in a room as well.


    Long Ming didn¡¯t let her out of the room at all. Although he didn¡¯t torture here and got his servants to bring her food and water, with Xiao Xi¡¯s whereabouts unknown, Xiao Ying couldn¡¯t eat anything. Her heart remained uneasy throughout.


    Long Ming had been mncholy and morbid since he was young. When he was ruthless, he could dig a person¡¯s heart out without even blinking.


    Not to mention that he was the Burmese King now.


    Her escaping with Xiao Xi was the result of her lying and cheating him again and it touched his bottom line. She was very afraid that he would take Xiao Xi¡¯s life in his anger.


    Even though he still kept Xiao Xi alive, he kept her hanging at the city gates. The sun in Burma was bright and strong. In the long run, Xiao Xi would probably die from it.


    Xiao Ying was terribly worried.


    She thought of everything, but she wasn¡¯t able to escape. There were several armed bodyguards guarding the door to her room. The castle was heavily guarded, even a simple breeze would be discovered. If that happened, the situation would be worse.


    Xiao Ying cursed at Long Ming several thousand times in her mind. That d*mned devil for torturing Xiao Xi and her like this! She would rather be burned to death than be saved by him!


    Seeing the weather outside bing hotter, Xiao Ying was as panicked as a cat on a hot tin roof.


    She went to the door and beat at the door rapidly. ¡°Where is your King? I want to see him!¡±


    The guards ignored her.


    ¡°Tell him that I will kill myself by hitting my head against the wall if he doesn¡¯te.¡±


    Momentster, the bodyguards replied, ¡°His Majesty said that he won¡¯t stop you from dying.¡±


    Xiao Ying lifted her leg and kicked at the door ruthlessly. She cursed coldly, ¡°F*ck.¡±


    She was an assassin nurtured by the organization. The blood within her was mostly cold. She could only live by fighting with others since young, with her blood covered in blood. How soft could she be?


    However, because her appearance was innocent and coy, the first impression she gave others when she executed her mission was that she was made of water and men were easily deceived by her.


    But her true personality was very cold, very strong and very arrogant.


    Long Ming never came even after the sun had set.


    Xiao Ying was so worried that she really wanted to curse at Long Ming¡¯s ancestors as well.


    Some timeter, a steady but strong footsteps thudded from outside.


    Xiao Ying heard the bodyguards greet the man and her heart tensed as she prepared to fall into fight mode anytime.


    Long Ming pushed the door open. He was wearing a ck coat, his figure tall and wild as his aura was terribly frightening.


    He entered and closed the door. He took off his coat and sat on the sofa wearing a ck shirt embroidered with gold dragons made of silk threads. He sat wildly with his long legs spread apart.


    He stared straight at Xiao Ying, his eyes exuding with a freezing icy glint.


    Xiao Ying clenched her fists tightly. She wanted to shout and hit him, but she couldn¡¯t afford to lose control of herself. If not, Xiao Xi would be the one who suffered.


    ¡°Long Ming, if anything happens to my sister, I will drag you along with me even if I die.¡±


    Long Ming took out a Cuban cigar, narrowing his eyes as he lit it. His eyes sparkled with amusement as ashy green smoke covered him. ¡°Number 21, it seems like you haven¡¯t acknowledged the truth yet. I¡¯m not that young and naive teenager that listens to your every bidding anymore.¡±


    Xiao Ying gritted her teeth. ¡°If you dare, let go of my sister. You can settle what happened between us individually with me!¡±


    Long Ming took a huff of the cigar and exhaled smoke out slowly. ¡°It¡¯s been a day and a night since your younger sister has had any water. I¡¯m afraid it would be time up for her after a few more hours.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s expression fell instantly. ¡°What do you want for you to let her go?¡±


    Long Ming lifted his hand with the cigar, his eyes cold. ¡°Come here!¡±


    Xiao Ying held back the anger and disgust within her as she walked in front of Long Ming.


    Long Ming leaned back against the sofa, smirking softly. ¡°Take out your best skill.¡±


    Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    Her best skill was seduction. To be more detailed, she would be able to seduce a man within a short period of time.


    However, she had left the organization now. She didn¡¯t want to go back to the old days and use those skills anymore.


    Seeing Xiao Ying remain quiet, Long Ming stood up and grabbed her chin, lifting her face up. Her face waspletely pale. Although there was an ugly scar on one side of her face, her exquisite facial features still made her look slightly pitiful.


    This made the urge to want to bully and punish her even stronger. What happenedst night wouldn¡¯t be forgotten easily.


    He exhaled a mouthful of smoke at her face as he leaned towards her. A devilishly cold smirk appeared on his lips as he pressed a finger against her lips. ¡°You took real good care of the old Burmese King in the past. I heard that your mouth is very good at satisfying a man?¡±


    Realizing what he wanted her to do, Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes constricted ruthlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

 Chapter 1365 - Amazement

    <h4>Chapter 1365: Amazement</h4>


    Don¡¯t even think about it?


    Long Ming¡¯s expression darkened as bloodthirst shed in his eyes. His grip on Xiao Ying¡¯s chin tightened. ¡°Alright, treat it as if I hadn¡¯t came.¡±


    He let go of her, about to turn away and leave.


    However, he had only taken a few steps when the woman¡¯s soft hands grabbed his arm.


    Long Ming turned back to look at Xiao Ying. Right now, the only thing that was pretty on her still was her eyes. They were innocent, yet coy at the same time. They were natural vixen eyes and looked incredibly pretty.


    Xiao Ying gritted her teeth as she said angrily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting hurt by me?¡±


    Long Ming caressed the mole under Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes that made her look more coy and seductive. Heughed out loud arrogantly, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    He said that it was not that she did not know how to do it, but it was that she would not dare to do it.


    Right. Now that Xiao Xi was still in his hands, how would she dare to anger him once more?


    Long Ming leaned forward. ¡°So have you decided?¡±


    Xiao Ying wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt terribly choked, feeling utterly humiliated and bitter.


    Long Ming sat back down on the sofa and nced at Xiao Ying. ¡°Take your time. If not, once you lost all of your value, I might end up doing something else.¡±


    Xiao Ying took in a deep breath as she suppressed all of her emotions down.


    She smirked coyly. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t despise me for having pleased the old Burmese King before, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s expression changed. The violent tendencies within him pulsed again as he suppressed the strong urge to kick her away. He grabbed her cheek, staring at the woman before him.


    His heart was actually gnawing with pain. He didn¡¯t know why this ugly woman was still able to make his heart ache so much.


    Because she didn¡¯t have any feelings for him.


    Since she was disobedient, why was he keeping her by his side? Since she was acting b*tchy, he would let her make use of her worth!


    Within a minute, Long Ming¡¯s mind had spun a thousand times. But he was someone who had experienced a lot after all, so he calmed down fairly quickly.


    He narrowed his sharp eyes slightly. After a while, he put his hands in his pockets as he looked down at her. ¡°I have invited several important guests to a dinner tonight. You cane and perform a dance. If you do well, I will let go of your sister.¡±


    He thought that she would reject him, but she epted it coolly, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Long Ming kicked the stool by the sofa angrily, his eyes sprouting with fire. Compared to his temper, Xiao Ying was frighteningly calm.


    After seeing her cold expression, Long Ming threw his hand away and left after mming the door shut.


    ...


    Apart from Qiao Yanze who hade from afar, there were several fierce and ambitious guests attending Long Ming¡¯s dinner as well.


    One of them was the oil tycoon, Sachs. Long Ming had been wanting to pull Sachs onto his good side for some time now. Sachs had very strong means and rarely worked with others, but he had a strong liking towards beauty and women.


    Once a person had a weakness, they would be easily attacked.


    Long Ming sat at the host¡¯s seat and greeted the seated guests one by one. When he looked away, he nced at Qiao Yanze.


    He knew that Number 21¡¯sst mission target was Qiao Yanze and that she had grown feelings for him. It had been a long time since Long Ming wanted to meet this famed young master.


    Now that he saw Qiao Yanze, it was no wonder Number 21 would like him. Apart from his handsome and devilish appearance, the dignified and noble aura he was born with was indeed very charming.


    Qiao Yanze hade to test Long Ming. If Young Master Li was really hiding in Burma, he wouldn¡¯t rest and miss the opportunity.


    In a dinner, apart from the good food and alcohol, there would definitely be some exotic dancing and music to help liven the atmosphere.


    The guests weren¡¯t too interested in the first few performances.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that you don¡¯t like women, so it seems like there really isn¡¯t any beauty in your pce. When you happen to visit my ce, I will let you see what is beauty©`¡±


    Before Sachs could finish speaking, a crisp bell started to ring. Within seconds, a fiery red figure appeared in front of everyone.


    The woman had long hair that was as ck as ink. She had a red organza veil over her face as she entered the banquet hall while shaking her lithe hips. Her wrists and ankles had been tied with bells that rung with her every movement.


    Her waist was fairly slender as a sparkling diamond was stuck to her pretty belly button, looking extremely dazzling under the luxurious crystal lights.


    With her outfit, part of her body was revealed, showing her good figure perfectly well. The red dress contrasted prettily against her fair skin. No one knew what fragrance she had used on her body. As she shook her hips, the air was filled with a charming fragrance.


    The red organza covered her face, so the guests couldn¡¯t see her clearly and could only see her pretty eyes that were exposed, as well as the charming mole under her eye. Her eyes were like water, looking innocent and natural, yet coy and seductive like a fox at the same time.


    The banquet hall fell silent immediately as everyone stared at Xiao Ying. She wasn¡¯t wearing any shoes, baring her pretty and perfect feet.


    Long Ming nced at the men sitting before him. Every single one of them was staring at the red figure without blinking.


    Back then, she had seduced the old Burmese King with this dance. At the time, the old King had beenpletely smitten by her. After so many years, she still looked so alluring when she danced.


    Sachs¡¯s eyes looked like he wanted so badly to pounce on her and rip her clothes off. Meanwhile, Qiao Yanze... His gaze was fixed tightly on her as well, his eyes as dark as wormholes.

 Chapter 1366 - She’s Still Alive!

    <h4>Chapter 1366: She¡¯s Still Alive!</h4>


    Long Ming¡¯s expression was dark. Xiao Ying¡¯s appearance should have made him happy, but the violent tendencies within him were jumping instead.


    This little vixen! Even though she had been disfigured, she was still so good at seducing men!


    As the dance became more intense, Xiao Ying¡¯s slender waist twirled even more agilely. She used her eyes to charm Long Ming, who was sitting at the host seat. She winked and curled her finger at him from time to him, and in response, Long Ming¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Seeing Long Ming¡¯s darkening expression, Xiao Ying thought that he wanted her to change her target and please the other guests. She twisted her figure as she nced at the other extinguished guests in the hall.


    When she saw a certain man, her heart thumped rapidly. She instantly lost the beat, but it was fortunate that she was greatly experienced, so she managed to readjust her emotions quickly.


    Careless people probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see her slip up, but Long Ming and Qiao Yanze could tell.


    The expressions of the two men instantly became slightly strange. Qiao Yanze stared at Xiao Ying¡¯s face. She had a face veil and had put on makeup, so he couldn¡¯t see her face properly. But her vixen-like eyes made him suspicious.


    She really looked like Xiao Ying, no matter if it was her eyes or figure.


    However, he had never seen Xiao Ying like this before. In his mind, Xiao Ying was innocent and shy. Although she had vixen-like eyes, she was untainted. Her eyes were bright and innocent and never so seductive looking.


    However, on another thought, she was a cultivated assassin. It was natural for her to have many faces. They would definitely research their targets thoroughly. For a well-known yboy like him, he would have seen every sort of woman and would definitely only like the innocent and nice ones.


    That was why she had disguised herself as that kind of a woman. Staring at the dancing woman, Qiao Yanze wasn¡¯t attracted by her at all. All he could think of was Cen Xi.


    If the woman dancing was Xiao Ying, did that mean Cen Xi was alive as well?


    Suddenly, he thought of the figure hanging at the city gates. Could it be?!


    Qiao Yanze suppressed his urge to go and find out the truth at the city gates as he stared intently at the dancing woman.


    When Xiao Ying saw Qiao Yanze amongst the guests, she feltplicated. Qiao Yanze was the first man she had feelings for. For him, she even dared to go against Master Ba¡¯s orders once.


    After she remained luckily alive after Master Ba pushed her into the sea, she had suffered drastically. Her feelings for her had long disappeared with time.


    When she finally saw him again, she only felt surprised and nostalgic. Her heart no longer fluttered or moved with him anymore.


    She also knew that Qiao Yanze was the man that Xiao Xi liked. She understood that he hated her. But she couldn¡¯t ept him killing her sister together with her.


    While this was going on, Long Ming stared straight at Xiao Ying. Seeing her nce at Qiao Yanze from time to time, while Qiao Yanze also stared at Xiao Ying intently, his expression instantly turned ugly.


    Once Xiao Ying was done dancing, Sachs was almost drooling.


    ¡°Your Majesty, can you get this beauty to take off her face veil? If she¡¯s to my liking, I will be willing to work with you! How about you take 70% and I take 30%?¡±


    Long Ming nced at Xiao Ying, thinking that he would be able to see panic and nervousness in her eyes. But there wasn¡¯t any. Her coy eyes even nced towards Sachs.


    This woman was born promiscuous.


    Before Long Ming could say anything, Xiao Ying had taken off her face veil.


    Seeing her properly, Sachs sucked in a cold breath.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s facial shape and features were extremely beautiful after makeup. She had put on a rose red color on her lips, while she drew a beautiful rose on the side of her injured face. The color wasplementary to her lip color and no one would be able to tell that she had been injured if they didn¡¯t know before.


    Sachs was in a daze at the sight before him. Good lord, this woman was suffocatingly beautiful.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I just need a word from you. Can you give this beauty to me?¡± Sachs couldn¡¯t wait to swallow Xiao Ying already.


    Long Ming nced at Xiao Ying. He was shocked by her beauty when she took off her face veil as well. He never thought that she would be able to make her ugly face look so beautiful.


    However, he chuckled coldly in his mind after. She was a master of seduction, so she naturally knew how to show her best sides.


    He took a sip of alcohol as his blue eyes turned redder. He squeezed out a word from his throat. ¡°Sure!¡±


    When he said it, he kept staring at Xiao Ying. He thought that he would see disappointment or sadness in her eyes, but there weren¡¯t. Instead, she remained smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll go down to freshen myself while I wait.¡±


    Long Ming almost lost control and kicked the table away.


    ...


    Xiao Ying was brought to a room that received a guest.


    Within five minutes after she arrived at the room, Sachs rushed over hurriedly, hugging into Xiao Ying like a hungry wolf.


    Staring at the beautiful red rose on her face, he sniffed her smittenly as a flower-like fragrance filled his senses. He hugged Xiao Ying¡¯s waist tightly. ¡°Beauty, you smell so good!¡±


    Sachs buried his face in the crook of Xiao Ying¡¯s neck and slowly grew weaker after a while.


    Xiao Ying pushed the man away. She kicked him several times, before taking out a cigarette and lighter from his pockets.


    As she sat by the window and lit a cigarette, the man called out to her asionally, immersed in his beautiful dream.


    In her many years in the organization, Master Ba has asked her to seduce countless men. She had only managed to keep her body clean and untouched not because men didn¡¯t touch her, but because she had her own secret. She had created a fragrance that was able to make men dream, living out their fantasies.


    Tonight, when Long Ming asked her to go dance in the hall, she had already guessed that he might give her away to someone. She must put on makeup for the performance, so the castle¡¯s butler had brought her to the dressing room. She saw several fragrances on the table, so she mixed the fragrances and applied it on the rose on her face.


    As Xiao Ying was smoking, she didn¡¯t know a tall figure was standing outside of the door. The figure¡¯s expression was terribly dark as he heard Sachs¡¯ voice.


    Long Ming came over, after being unable to control himself. He thought that he would save her and let her off as long as she cried for help. But she didn¡¯t. Instead, she had pleased the man inside rather well.


    ...


    After his dream, Sachs fell into deep sleep. Xiao Ying had smoked several cigarettes before she threw the cigarette butts into a bag and went out with it.


    She had just thrown the bag into a rubbish bin outside when someone grabbed her wrist hard.


    ¡°Y©`¡± Xiao Ying looked up at the man that had grabbed her. Seeing the man¡¯s handsome but cold face, Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Young Master Qiao, what are you doing?¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Ying had regained her senses, Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression turned colder. ¡°You still remember me? If you¡¯re alive, is Cen Xi still alive?¡±


    Xiao Ying threw Qiao Yanze¡¯s hand away as her expression hardened. ¡°You still dare mention my sister? Why did you implicate her into our matters? Are you very unhappy that we¡¯re still alive? Let me tell you, Qiao Yanze, back then, apart from me, my substitute had hurt you as well!¡±

 Chapter 1367 - The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 1367: The Truth</h4>


    Seeing Xiao Ying dare to mention what happened back then, Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes instantly darkened. He grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s slender neck, the vein on his forehead twitching. ¡°You still dare mention what happened back then? Don¡¯t tell me that it was your substitute who died back then!¡±


    It started bing hard for Xiao Ying to breathe with her throat grabbed. She didn¡¯t stop him, letting him grab her until she started to suffocate. Her face flushed red. ¡°That¡¯s right. The one that died is the substitute!¡±


    Qiao Yanze chuckled coldly, thinking that it was ridiculous. his hold on her neck tightened. ¡°You actually came up with such a lie in order to clear your name!¡±


    Xiao Ying felt like she was about to suffocate, but she never struggled against his hold. She closed her eyes and said weakly, ¡°You might not believe me if I say it, but I have the right to tell you the truth.¡±


    There were only a few people who knew the truth about this, even Young Master Li might not know about this.


    She was too simr to her substitute. Even Master Ba would mistake them for each other sometimes. At that time, she hadn¡¯t interacted with Qiao Yanze too much, so it was very normal for him to not recognize her. Besides, he only had some feelings for her back then. It wasn¡¯t deep love yet.


    If her substitute didn¡¯t use her pregnancy as a reason to return to his side, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been deceived so easily.


    Although he was a yboy, he had some personal issue against sleeping around as well, that was why he rarely slept with women. However, once he did, he would take responsibility for his actions.


    Since her substitute had gotten pregnant, he naturally thought that the child was his and let down his guard.


    ¡°When you were drunk that night, I let you smell a type of fragrance that made you have a wet dream. You thought that you really touched me when you saw the blood on the bed the next morning, but you didn¡¯t touch me. I cut my finger and dripped the blood on the bed.¡±


    With his hold still on her neck, Xiao Ying couldn¡¯t breathe properly. She coughed several times before she continued, ¡°I have executed countless missions and have always known my identity. I will never grow feelings for my targets.¡±


    Xiao Ying couldn¡¯t exin why she had feelings for Qiao Yanze either. Maybe it was because he had a kind and loyal heart under that yful face. Or it was maybe because she was attracted by his noble, clean blood in him. Her hands had been covered in blood since she was young and Qiao Yanze was the most innocent and purest person amongst her targets, so she couldn¡¯t bear to do it from the start...


    Countless reasons ovepped each other and slowly made her grow different feelings for him.


    ¡°You were the first.¡± Recalling what had happened, Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes slowly turned red. ¡°I never drugged you or harmed you! The day after you thought we slept together, I insisted on leaving the Qiao family to go meet Master Ba to end my mission early!


    ¡°Master Ba was furious and I ended up fighting with him. In the organization, us assassins cannot go against our leader¡¯s instructions. The only consequence of going against instructions is death.


    ¡°Master Ba disfigured me and shot me twice before he pushed me into the sea. Perhaps, it was because I suffered too much during training since young and always got injured, I somehow managed to survive.¡±


    Qiao Yanze felt something hot at the back of his hand. Xiao Ying¡¯s tears had fallen. He pushed Xiao Ying away and took a few steps back.


    His handsome facial features were tense as his eyes were dark. ¡°Do you think I will believe you? Where is the proof? What proof do you have to show that you¡¯re innocent?¡±


    Xiao Ying looked down with her wetshes, a scoff appearing on her lips. ¡°Can the ugly scar on my face be proof? Or, can the bullet wound on my chest be proof? If they aren¡¯t enough, we can only wait until we all die to go confront Master Ba and my substitute.¡±


    Qiao Yanze stared as Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes turned redder. He furrowed his eyebrows tightly as he fell into deep thought. He recalled those locked and painful memories in detail. Even now, he really couldn¡¯t tell any difference between the substitute and her.


    Was she telling the truth? If not, how did she be disfigured?


    Every girl liked being pretty. Being disfigured was a fatal blow to girls who were seductive and coy! But, if she was telling the truth, what had he done to Cen Xi before?


    In order to repay for her sister¡¯s sins, how much had she suffered from his hands?


    The blood in Qiao Yanze turned cold as he pursed his lips tightly. His eyes turnedpletely red. ¡°Xiao Ying, you¡¯re cunning and full of lies. Don¡¯t think that you can erase what you did to my Qiao family just with a few words!¡±


    At the thought that Qiao Yanze almost killed Xiao Xiao Xi, Xiao Ying slowly started to lose control of her emotions as well. ¡°Yes, although I wasn¡¯t the one who harmed you ultimately, I was part of that n as well. It¡¯s hard for me to pull myself out of the responsibility. You can kill me or torture me anyhow now, but Xiao Xi is innocent in this. If you still have a conscience, stop harming my sister from now on!¡±


    Although Qiao Yanze said that he didn¡¯t believe Xiao Ying, his mind was in a turmoil.


    He had taken revenge on the wrong person!


    He hurt the innocent Cen Xi countlessly!


    If Cen Xi found out about this, what would she think?


    His eyes slowly darkened, until they lookedpletely ashen.


    Xiao Ying didn¡¯t have time to say too much to Qiao Yanze. She had already told him the truth and would respect his decisions.


    Although she wasn¡¯t the one who hurt him ultimately, she couldn¡¯t tear herself away from itpletely. If she had rejected the mission initially, the Qiao family might not end up like this!


    Xiao Xi waited for a while. Seeing that Qiao Yanze wasn¡¯t moving, she remembered Cen Xi was still hanging outside of the city gates. She walked past Qiao Yanze and towards Long Ming¡¯s residential wing.


    Staring at Xiao Ying¡¯s leaving figure, Qiao Yanze felt like all of his energy had been sucked away by a giant syringe. He crouched down weakly.


    Could the truth be what Xiao Ying had said?


    He remembered that the room that woman had died in was still locked. If her hair still remained in the room, he could go to do a DNA test to see if Xiao Ying was telling the truth.


    As if thinking of something, Qiao Yanze stood up hurriedly. He chased after Xiao Ying, but realized that Xiao Ying had disappeared into the dark night.


    If Xiao Ying was still alive, what about Cen Xi?


    A slender figure appeared in Qiao Yanze¡¯s mind unconsciously and he froze.


    Was Cen Xi really the one being hung outside of the city gates?


    ...


    The pce was guarded heavily. Not too long after Xiao Ying was out, she was stopped by a patrolling guard.


    ¡°I want to see the King.¡±


    When Xiao Ying was brought into the room to please Sachs, the leader of the guards had seen her. Since she had brought the King a great benefit, the leader didn¡¯t dare hesitate and led her to Long Ming¡¯s living quarters personally.


    Long Ming hadn¡¯t fallen asleep. After hearing Sachs¡¯ voice, he was filled with rage. After throwing a temper, he finally calmed down.


    He called a dancer over and was currently admiring the dance as he drank in his residential wing.

 Chapter 1368 - He Came to Save Her

    <h4>Chapter 1368: He Came to Save Her</h4>


    Xiao Ying followed the bodyguards¡¯ leader into the pce. The leader went in to inform the King while Xiao Ying waited outside.


    The moment the door was opened, Xiao Ying heard pleasant melodies from inside. She nced into the room and saw a dozen dancers dancing beautifully. All of them had great figures, looking beautiful and graceful as they moved.


    Only several dim wall lights were turned on inside. Long Ming was lying on a carved daybed, a hand supporting his head while the other held a wine ss as he took small sips from it.


    There were two beautiful women dressed in red organza kneeling beside him. One was pouring wine for him while the other gave him a massage. His blue eyes were narrowed as he watched the beautiful dance performance as if he was tipsy.


    As long as they could seduce the King, these women would be able to jump right to the top of the social hierarchy. They would be above everyone and live a good and luxurious life. They would be able to have whatever they wanted.


    The leader of the bodyguards walked in. ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to report.¡±


    The woman who almost got her way, red at the leader unhappily.


    Long Ming waved the woman¡¯s hand away, spitting coldly, ¡°Scram!¡±


    The woman knew that she had crossed Long Ming¡¯s line. He hated it when women crossed the line.


    The woman hurriedly left timidly.


    Long Ming sat up and downed the alcohol in his ss, before he yed with the ss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°A woman called Xiao Ying wants to see you.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s sharp and cold eyes nced towards the door. The door wasn¡¯t closed shut, so Xiao Ying had been trying to peek in. At that moment, their eyes happened to meet.


    The temperature in the room immediately dropped to a freezing point. Noting the man¡¯s dark eyes, Xiao Ying¡¯s fingernails sunk into her palms.


    They stared at each other for nearly ten seconds before Long Ming put down the wine ss. ¡°Tell her to scram!¡±


    Hearing his words, Xiao Ying shivered as a cold chill ran down her spine.


    As if not wanting to see Xiao Ying again, Long Ming pulled the woman who had been pouring alcohol for him onto hisp.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ying instantly pushed the door open. Her eyes were slightly red. ¡°Long Ming, I¡¯ve already done what you wanted me to. When will you let my sister go?¡±


    It was as if Long Ming didn¡¯t hear Xiao Ying¡¯s words. His tall figure stood up and carried the woman in his arms into the room. The room was separated by a thick curtain and Xiao Ying couldn¡¯t see what was happening on the bed.


    However, within a short while, she heard the noises.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s expression paled.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to listen to those ambiguous sounds. But she could only stand here and wait for his words to let Xiao Xi go.


    Xiao Ying waited for about half an hour. She was really worried about Xiao Xiao Xi. She nced towards the curtain and said loudly, ¡°Long Ming, it seems like you¡¯re not too satisfied with my performance. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll continue to apany Sachs©`¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could finish speaking, the curtains were pulled apart and Long Ming, wearing a night robe, walked out.


    Xiao Ying stared at the man approaching her, staring right into his dark and dangerous eyes.


    Long Ming¡¯s smelling sense was really sensitive. Right as he approached Xiao Ying, he smelt a faint cigarette scent. It was one that was unique to Qiao Yanze. That meant that this promiscuous woman went to meet her first love secretly after being with Sachs.


    Long Ming grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s chin hard, his eyes dark. ¡°Can you be even more disgusting?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s expression was cold as she ignored what he meant and only said, ¡°Please keep to your words!¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s eyebrows twitched as his eyes stared at her more sharply, as if wanting to pierce through her. ¡°Do you believe that I will send someone to kill your sister now?!¡±


    Sensing his anger, Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Yes. You can give the order now and I will go apany my sister in the afterworld right away.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s expression darkened as he grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s wrist and dragged her into the bathroom connected to his room.


    Before entering the bathroom, Xiao Ying saw that the other woman was dressed perfectly like she had before she came in.


    Right at this moment, a bodyguard came in to report that Cen Xi had been taken.


    ...


    It was almost one day and one night now.


    The sun in Burma was terribly strong and scorching hot. Cen Xi hadn¡¯t eaten or drank anything for a long period of time. With her hands tied up, even someone made of iron wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.


    Not to mention that she was a slender and weak woman.


    Cen Xi¡¯s lips werepletely cracked. Her eyes were nk as it was difficult to breathe. She didn¡¯t know how long she could hold on for. Maybe, she will go and meet Hades very soon.


    Her consciousness slowly departed from her mind. She closed her eyes. In the empty space, it was as if she had seen her adoptive parents, Sister, Brother Bai Lin, Young Master Li, Gu Meng and many many other people. However, almost the entire group, there was one person whose face she couldn¡¯t see clearly. Perhaps, subconsciously, she didn¡¯t want to see his face.


    Finally, she was going to meet her adoptive parents! Although she couldn¡¯t bear to part with Sister, she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore...


    Living was really tiring and exhausting!


    Once she was gone, the Burmese King wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten Sister with her. Given the survival experience Sister had throughout the years, she will definitely be able to escape from the Burmese King once there was nothing holding her back!


    Unknownst to Cen Xi, several men dressed in ck were staring at her in the dark.

 Chapter 1369 - Still In Front of Her

    <h4>Chapter 1369: Still In Front of Her</h4>


    Qiao Yanze returned to the city gates once more. When he nced at the slender woman hanging there, he confirmed almost immediately that the woman was Cen Xi.


    If not, Xiao Ying would not have listened to Long Ming¡¯s instructions so obediently and served Sachs. The only thing that Xiao Ying could be threatened with was her younger sister, Xiao Xi.


    The sisters really did have a strong bond. The younger sister was willing to let go of her dignity and repay her older sister¡¯s debts while the older sister was willing to sacrifice everything for the younger as well.


    Recalling Xiao Ying¡¯s words, Qiao Yanze felt his emotions overwhelming within him.


    If what Xiao Ying said was true, with how he had vented all of his anger and hatred onto the innocent Cen Xi, how would he dare to face her in the future? Suddenly, he felt like he really deserved to die. He was too much of an a**hole!


    However, this wasn¡¯t the time to repent. What was crucial now was to save Cen Xi.


    After being hung up there for so long, she must feel like dying!


    That d*mned Long Ming! He will find a chance to settle this properly with him!


    Qiao Yanze forced himself to calm down. He nced at Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo, instructing calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s split up into two groups. Da Zuo, you lead a team to distract the guard while Xiao Zuo, you¡¯re in-charge of covering me.¡±


    Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo answered in acknowledgement before Da Zuo led a team towards the city gates quickly.


    A few minutester, Da Zuo and his team managed to distract most of the watching guards away. Catching the chance, Qiao Yanze hurriedly ran towards the gates and shot a zip line at the wall. He crawled along the wall using the zip line and easily cut the string that was holding Cen Xi up and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Someone is taking the criminal away!¡±


    The cut string activated the rm. Once the guards Da Zuo had distracted realized that they had been tricked, they returned hurriedly.


    Qiao Yanze took off the face veil covering the woman¡¯s head. Seeing Cen Xi¡¯s pale and weak appearance, his expression tensed.


    He didn¡¯t have the time to feel the various emotions whelming him right now. He hurriedly put Cen Xi into the car before he got into the driver¡¯s seat, started the engine, mmed his foot on the elerator and drove away.


    Xiao Zuo led the remaining men to fight against the guards that were running after them. They were in Long Ming¡¯s territory after all and they still needed to use Long Ming to find Young Master Li. That was why they didn¡¯t use any weapons. The only defense Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo carried were silver needlesced with anesthetic. The moment the needles were shot into a body, the person would fall unconscious immediately.


    Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo didn¡¯t bring too many men with them, so they lost the upper hand very quickly. Several guards instantly started to chase after the direction where Qiao Yanze had left towards.


    Cen Xiid in the car weakly. She knew that someone had saved her, but her consciousness was so weak she couldn¡¯t tell who had saved her.


    Qiao Yanze drove the car into the outskirts, but the guards chasing after him were relentless as thetter kept shooting at the car in warning.


    If this continued, the guards would catch up very quickly. Qiao Yanze stepped on the elerator harder, before he stopped the car at the foot of a mountain. He carried Cen Xi out of the car and up into the mountain.


    He hurriedly hid them under a secluded hill, hiding their bodies with leaves.


    Cen Xi¡¯s muddled mind slowly regained her consciousness.


    ¡°Thirsty...¡±


    She said with a dry throat.


    She couldn¡¯t hear anything and didn¡¯t know that there were guards chasing after them currently.


    Qiao Yanze looked down at the woman in his arms. Her face waspletely pale, her lips split dry as her consciousness seemed weak. His eyes shined with heart ache. ¡°Hold on for a while. I will give you water after they¡¯re gone.¡±


    Cen Xi couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying. She only knew that she was getting thirstier by the second. If she didn¡¯t drink anytime soon, she was going to die of thirst.


    ¡°Water. I want to drink... Give me water...¡±


    Seeing that the guards were only a few meters away from them, Qiao Yanze had no choice but to press her hand against Cen Xi¡¯s lips. He leaned into her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t speak. It¡¯s very dangerous right now.¡±


    Cen Xi hadn¡¯t regained her consciousness fully. Right now, she felt like a traveler who had walked in the deserts for a very long and was desperate to find a green patch.


    She poked her tongue out and licked at Qiao Yanze¡¯s palm.


    The moment her warm, soft and tender tongue licked his palm, Qiao Yanze shivered. A current spread from his palm to the rest of his bodies, numbing a good part of his body.


    Unable to drink, Cen Xi could only lick and bite at his palm again and again. Her slender figure wriggled in his hold from her difort. He felt a warmth rush towards his abdomen from her relentless wriggling.


    Seeing the guards run in the opposite direction, Qiao Yanze hurriedly moved his hand away from Cen Xi¡¯s mouth and carried her up, walking towards the foot of the mountain.


    The tires of the car had been shot through, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to drive again. He took out a bottle of mineral water from the car and fed it to Cen Xi.


    Worried that the guards would return, Qiao Yanze found an old and tattered shed while carrying Cen Xi.


    After drinking, although her thirst was quenched, Cen Xi started to tremble from the cold. Qiao Yanze put her on the floor before he went to collect some dry wood outside. He hurriedly made a fire pile and lit it up.


    He carried her and sat down by the fire, before feeding her more water.


    Just like that, Cen Xi¡¯s shivering body only calmed down a little after half an hour.


    Slowly, Cen Xi opened her eyes. She could feel a ball of fire warming her. Her eyes were still a little nk as she closed and opened them again.


    Her blurred consciousness slowly returned. She licked her dry lips and looked up. Suddenly, she met a pair of dark eyes.


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    What did she see?


    Qiao Yanze?


    Cen Xi almost thought that she was hallucinating and looked down hurriedly. When she looked up again, the man¡¯s handsome and cold expression was still in front of her.


    Wasn¡¯t this a dream?


    Was he the one that saved her?


    How?


    Cen Xi moved her body, realizing that she was lying in his arms. She hurriedly struggled to get up, rmed. Seeing the panic and guardedness in Cen Xi¡¯s eyes, Qiao Yanze felt his heart tighten.


    After knowing that she had been ¡°burned to death¡±, he felt like a century had passed when he saw her in Burma once again.


    Instead of letting her go, his arms around her tightened as his eyes turned red.


    It was fortunate that she was still alive!


    Seeing Qiao Yanze tighten his hold around her as an unreadable expression appeared in his eyes, Cen Xi used all of her energy and spoke with an extremely hoarse voice, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Qiao Yanze could sense her disgust for him. His heart tightened. ¡°Cen X©`¡±


    Before he could finish saying, she struggled and stood up from his arms. She was still extremely weak, feeling dizzy the moment she stood up. She almost fell into the fire pit and Qiao Yanze hurriedly caught her.


    Disgusted by his touch, she pushed his hand away, not even looking at him once as she started to walk away.


    It was nearly midnight now. The skies werepletely dark while the air waspletely still.


    Cen Xi¡¯s mind was in a mess. She didn¡¯t know why Qiao Yanze had appeared in Burma. She didn¡¯t know where he had brought her either. But she knew that she had to stay far away from him!


    At the door, Cen Xi was about to go out when her wrist was grabbed. Her slender figure was pulled back suddenly and she fell against the old door frame weakly. ¡°Mr Qiao, please take note of your actions!¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked down, his eyes staring straight at Cen Xi¡¯s pale face. His tall figure trapped her between his arms and the wall overbearingly. ¡°What am I supposed to take note of? Do you know what I feel from seeing you alive?¡±


    Feel what?


    Did he feel like he wanted to kill her personally? Was seeing her in such a state not enough?

 Chapter 1370 - He Chased After Her Personally

    <h4>Chapter 1370: He Chased After Her Personally</h4>


    It waspletely dark around them. There was only light from the fire burning in the old shed. Qiao Yanze¡¯s back was facing the fire, so half of his face was in the light while the other half in the dark, so Cen Xi couldn¡¯t really see his expression.


    She was extremely exhausted right now. She didn¡¯t want to guess what he was feeling, nor did she want to do some useless dragging.


    If Qiao Yanze wanted to kill her right now, she had no energy to resist anyway. That fire had burned her feelings for him awaypletely.


    Sensing Cen Xi¡¯s disgust towards him, Qiao Yanze felt extremelyplicated. Perhaps, it was because he had realized everything toote. He only saw through his feelings when he found out that she had died in the fire.


    In the past few weeks, he felt like a walking zombie that was only a shell. His heart waspletely empty and no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t make himself happy.


    Because he had lost the thing that was most important to him...


    Even if Xiao Ying¡¯s words were fake, he didn¡¯t want to care anymore. What had happened before had nothing to do with Cen Xi.


    He didn¡¯t want to push the hatred onto her anymore.


    Qiao Yanze raised his hand and pushed the strands of hair beside Cen Xi¡¯s cheek. His fingers were slightly cold, making her shiver slightly when he touched her.


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t like this sort of ambiguous action.


    She mustered all of her energy to swat his hand away.


    With a loud crisp sound, the atmosphere turned even more frozen and silent.


    ¡°Mr Qiao, I don¡¯t owe you anything anymore. Instead, you¡¯re the one that owes me now.¡± Cen Xi pushed him away and stumbled outside.


    The night wind was very strong and Cen Xi¡¯s hair was blown in all directions. She raised her hand to tidy her hair and at that moment, someone hugged her from behind.


    The man was hugging her waist, his muscr chest pressed against her back.


    ¡°Cen Xi,¡± The man leaned down, pressing his lips by her ear as he muttered softly, ¡°Let¡¯s start afresh, alright?¡±


    Cen Xi could feel him speaking, but she couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying. She looked down at the man¡¯s hands sped over her waist.


    Once, she wanted such intimacy so much. but now, she hated and despised it so much! Cen Xi used her strength to pull the man¡¯s hands away from her waist.


    However, in the next second, the man started to suck at her earlobe. Cen Xi didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about. After being hung up for one day and one night, she had sweated a lot, so she must smell disgusting right now.


    He was a clean freak, yet he was still kissing her.


    How could he bring himself to do it?


    ¡°Mr Qiao, let go!¡±


    Her calling him Mr Qiao sounded even more distant and cold than before.


    ¡°I want to get back together with you.¡±


    ¡°Let go! You¡¯d better let go!¡±


    Staring at Cen Xi, who had no reaction to his confession and only wanted him to let go, Qiao Yanze felt his heart sink into the abyss.


    Could they really not return to how they had been anymore?


    Did she really not have any feelings for him anymore?


    Qiao Yanze wasn¡¯t willing to let go. He turned Cen Xi around as his eyes on her turned darker, like a depthless wormhole in the sea, wanting to suck her in.


    ¡°If you want to kill me, do it quickly!¡±


    Qiao Yanze furrowed his eyebrows tightly as his hold on her slender shoulders tightened. ¡°Cen Xi, do you think I would kill you?¡±


    A scoff appeared on Cen Xi¡¯s expression. ¡°Haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Qiao Yanze thought that she was implying the time he used her to lure Young Master Li out and guilt shed in his pretty eyes.


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t miss the guilt in his eyes. Her heart tightened suffocatingly. She felt so bad she couldn¡¯t breathe properly.


    Unable to get out of his hold while also hating such pestering, her emotions burst. She stared deadly at him. ¡°Mr Qiao, I don¡¯t want to care about what you¡¯ve done to me anymore. If you don¡¯t want to kill me now, please let go and let me leave. I really don¡¯t want to see you again, nor do I want to be intertwined with you anymore... I don¡¯t want anything to do with you.¡±


    Hearing Cen Xi¡¯s words, Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart panged in pain, like a thin needle had pierced strongly into it. His hold on her shoulders loosened and tightened, before loosening again. It was as if he was hesitating on whether to let her go like that.


    But in the end, he couldn¡¯t bear to.


    No one could understand his feelings now. When he thought she had burned to death, it was as if someone had cut off a piece of his heart and he felt terrible pain. However, before he could internalize that pain, he suddenly found out that she was still alive. The tedness and excitement of getting her back inteced with each other, making him feel like he hade back to life.


    To her, he deserved death for his sins.


    She could be however angry she wanted, but he wouldn¡¯t let go of her so easily anymore.


    Cen Xi struggled several times, but wasn¡¯t able to. Her body started to feel more ufortable and she shouted angrily, ¡°Mr Qiao, you¡¯re not someone to pester another like this. Can you please be more decisive-¡±


    Her unfinished words were blocked by the man¡¯s heated lips.


    Not expecting him to suddenly kiss her, Cen Xi froze.


    She didn¡¯t lose herself in the kiss, feeling extremely annoyed at the thought of the assassination and fire.


    Using the chance while he was distracted, she bit him with all of her strength, before pushing him away.


    At first, she thought that it would be very hard to push him away, but when she did, he actually took a few steps back.


    She used the back of her hand to wipe at her lips harshly, as if wanting to wipe all of him away. She looked down, not noticing the sadness shing in his eyes.


    ¡°Mr Qiao, if you¡¯re not killing me now, please never appear in front of me again!¡± Cen Xi left determinedly.


    Staring at Cen Xi¡¯s slender figure, Qiao Yanze felt as if the fire had burned all of their feelings for each other away.


    She seemed to have changed, but didn¡¯t at the same time. There were a few more sharp ws on her, and all of the ws were at him. Even if she hated and despised him now, it was impossible for him to let her leave alone.


    Qiao Yanze called out to her, to have her ignore him. He called her name once more and she continued to ignore him.


    Qiao Yanze hurriedly chased after her with a tensed expression.


    Right at this moment, more than a dozen cars arrived. The strong car lights brightened the entire area. Cen Xi narrowed her eyes, and before she could get used to the light, Qiao Yanze had already pulled her behind him.


    Cen Xi stared at Qiao Yanze¡¯s tall and broad back and she couldn¡¯t help but tear up. Why... She almost wanted to ask... Why was he still protecting her?


    ...


    After Long Ming found out that Cen Xi had been saved, he could already guess who was so daring to dare to take a person from his territory. He would not allow for such a thing to happen, so he had personally chased down the culprit.

 Chapter 1371 - His Person Alive, His Ghost Dead

    <h4>Chapter 1371: His Person Alive, His Ghost Dead</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After Xiao Ying and Qiao Yanze met, to think Qiao Yanze would risk offending him and take Cen Xi from his territory.


    It seemed like the two still had some feelings for each other.


    Long Ming brought his men with him personally. He stood on a Jeep and took a rocketuncher from his men, firing it towards where Qiao Yanze and Cen Xi were standing.


    Qiao Yanze pulled Cen Xi into his arms and rolled several rounds on the floor.


    With a loud explosion, the ce they were standing was now arge hole. A piercing gunpowder smell filled the area.


    Qiao Yanze protected Cen Xi tightly in his arms, cupping her ears with hisrge hands. It was only when the deafening sound weakened that he let go of her. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Cen Xi looked up at Qiao Yanze. Seeing the worry filling his eyes, she furrowed her eyebrows tightly, utterly confused. Seeing Cen Xi remain quiet, Qiao Yanze helped her up and checked her from head to toe, before he pushed her behind her once more.


    Long Ming threw the rocketuncher to his men and jumped off the Jeep coolly.


    Long Ming was in a bad mood, his expression rather cool as his eyes were dark and cold while he exuded a bloodthirsty murderous intent all over.


    ¡°Mr Qiao, how daring of you to dare to take our Burmese criminal away from under my eyes!¡±


    Qiao Yanze wasn¡¯t afraid at all as he exuded an equally strong aura. He met Long Ming¡¯s sharp, eagle-like eyes, as he spoke coldly, ¡°Your Majesty, when has my woman be a Burmese criminal?¡±


    Long Ming narrowed his eyes.


    Cen Xi was Qiao Yanze¡¯s woman?


    Did he have no rtions to Xiao Ying?


    ¡°Mr Qiao, you quite know how to enjoy life to actually be with both sisters.¡±


    Cen Xi was standing behind Qiao Yanze, so she couldn¡¯t see his lips. She could only see Long Ming speak. When she saw Long Ming say that he was with both sisters, Cen Xi¡¯s expression changed.


    With Sister still alive, people who knew about Qiao Yanze and Sister¡¯s rtionship would probably have the same reaction as Long Ming had if they found out that she was with Qiao Yanze as well!


    Cen Xi looked down, feeling humiliated and awkward.


    On the other hand, Qiao Yanze didn¡¯t take Long Ming¡¯s words to heart. If Xiao Ying¡¯s words that he never touched her was true, he would have only touched Cen Xi before.


    However, since Long Ming dared to shoot him with a rocketuncher, he naturally wouldn¡¯t tell him this immediately.


    He wasn¡¯t a fool and could tell that Long Ming liked Xiao Ying to the core.


    Qiao Yanze smirked, looking even more like an exquisite figure from aic. With a smile, he looked even more devilishly charming. Long Ming could imagine why Xiao Ying might have been attracted by this Qiao Yanze when she was executing her mission.


    And in his mind since he was young, the only thought in his mind was about taking revenge. The darkness and depressed aura he exuded from within him would only make women avoid him. Realizing that he was being jealous of Qiao Yanze, Long Ming¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you dare to fight one on one with me? If I win, I¡¯ll take Cen Xi away and if I lose, I¡¯ll ept any punishment!¡±


    Long Mingughed coldly. ¡°Whether or not you win, I will never let you take her away!¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Qiao Yanze chuckled softly. ¡°Are you afraid that you wouldn¡¯t win and lose face in front of your men?¡±


    Long Ming knew that Qiao Yanze was provoking him on purpose and still, he fell into the trap.


    Long Ming took out a gun from his waist. He took out all of the bullets in it, except for one. ¡°Let¡¯s determine the winner with just one shot!¡±


    Qiao Yanze also took out a gun from his waist and kept only one bullet. He raised his eyebrow slightly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s determine our fates with one shot!¡±


    Seeing that Qiao Yanze dared to challenge him to shooting, Long Ming really admired his guts. Didn¡¯t Qiao Yanze know that his shooting skills were the best in Burma and that no one was able to defeat him?


    Qiao Yanze nced at Cen Xi behind him. ¡°Go and stand by the side.¡±


    Cen Xi remained unmoved as she stared at Long Ming¡¯s gun, saying coldly, ¡°Israel¡¯s Eagle of the Desert Gun. It weighs 20.5 kilograms and is 270 centimeters long. Its barrel is 12.7 centimeters while its initial speed is 402 meters per second. The Eagle of the Desert is heavier than normal guns and has a strong recoil force. It¡¯s hard to shoot quickly with it, but it¡¯s extremely strong and is able to stop its enemies easily. You just have©`¡±


    Qiao Yanze smirked. ¡°That¡¯s right. I only dared to fight him because I saw that he¡¯s carrying an Eagle of the Desert. My gun has a fast shooting speed. As long as I can take the upper hand and shoot first, I would be able to destroy his bullet in its flight.¡±


    Cen Xi nodded, falling silent as she moved to the side.


    Long Ming couldn¡¯t hear what Qiao Yanze and Cen Xi were saying, but he furrowed his eyebrows when he saw them nce at each other with obvious chemistry.


    Could it be that Qiao Yanze really fell for Cen Xi and didn¡¯t like Xiao Ying anymore?


    Qiao Yanze and Long Ming started their duel, where the winner will be decided with one shot.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Two deafening shots rang and before the crowd could see how Long Ming and Qiao Yanze shot, two bullets were already flying out.


    Unexpectedly, the bullets didn¡¯t hit the other. They met halfway through instead, before they fell on the floor together, twisted and dented.


    Long Ming nodded with a cold smile. ¡°Mr Qiao¡¯s shooting skills are pretty good. Alright, I¡¯ll let you go. However,¡± Long Ming nced towards Cen Xi, ¡°Your sister is still in the pce. Are you sure you want to leave with him?¡±


    Cen Xi opened her mouth. Before she could say anything, a cold voice trailed over. ¡°Xiao Xi, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Xiao Ying, who had hid herself in the back boot, finally managed to get out of the car.


    When the guards saw Xiao Ying, they wanted to grab her. However, Long Ming lifted his hand. ¡°Let here over.¡±


    Xiao Ying walked towards Long Ming, staring at him with aplicated gaze. ¡°You knew that I was hiding in the back boot, didn¡¯t you? Why did you want me to follow you?¡±


    Long Ming grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s cheek, danger and coldness filling his eyes. ¡°Stay and be my servant. I will let your sister return safely.¡±


    Reading the words Long Ming said, Cen Xi shook her head. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t agree...¡± If she did, Sister wouldn¡¯t be able to leave again, even if she regretted her decision.


    She could only be trapped in the King¡¯s golden cage for the rest of her life.


    Xiao Ying didn¡¯t reply. She merely stared at Long Ming. With his vicious and cold-blooded, violent character, if she didn¡¯t ept his proposal, he would still catch Cen Xi after letting her go now.


    If being tortured could rece for Xiao Xi¡¯s freedom and safety, she would be willing to sacrifice herself.


    ¡°Alright, I agree, but you have to give me a deadline.¡±


    Long Ming threw his head back and startedughing like he had heard a funny joke. His hold on Xiao Ying¡¯s face tightened. ¡°What right do you have to ask for a deadline? Number 21, even if you¡¯re dead, you will be my ghost!¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart ached from seeing Long Ming treat Xiao Ying like an ant. She rushed towards Qiao Yanze, wanting to take the gun away from him. But Qiao Yanze grabbed her wrist instead. ¡°Calm down. Even if your shooting skills are incredible, they have a canon. Long Ming just has to give a word and we¡¯ll all die here!¡±

 Chapter 1372 - Reuniting

    <h4>Chapter 1372: Reuniting</h4>


    Xiao Ying nced at Cen Xi¡¯s red eyes. She knew that her younger sister was extremely sad. She felt the same.


    They had finally found each other again after so much and barely a few days after she had recovered, they had to be separated once more.


    She wanted to repay and take good care of her sister, but she couldn¡¯t achieve such a simple goal!


    Xiao Ying closed her eyes as a scorching hot tear fell from her eyes and onto Long Ming¡¯s hand. As if he had been scalded, Long Ming¡¯s hold on Xiao Ying¡¯s face loosened slightly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, can I speak with my younger sister alone?¡± No one knew when they would meet again after today.


    ¡°You have one minute.¡±


    Xiao Ying walked towards Cen Xi, whose face was covered in tears, and hugged her tightly. Knowing that Cen Xi couldn¡¯t hear, Xiao Ying looked up and wiped Cen Xi¡¯s tears away. She sobbed, ¡°Xiao Xi, after you leave Burma, go to Switzend and find Mr Joseph. He will give you the money I saved before.¡±


    ¡°Sister...¡±


    ¡°I know what you want to say. I¡¯ve been trained since young and have experienced many things, so I¡¯m far stronger than you think I am. You, on the other hand, go and find a good doctor after you get the money and treat your ear.¡±


    As Xiao Ying spoke, she nced at Qiao Yanze from the corner of her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think Young Master Qiao sent his men to make that fire. If he wanted you to die, he wouldn¡¯t risk his life to save you.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s mind was in a mess. She had also thought of what her sister just said. But he hated her sister so much. If it wasn¡¯t him, who would it be?¡±


    ¡°Oh right, Xiao Xi, there¡¯s one more thing I haven¡¯t been able to tell y©`¡±


    ¡°One minute¡¯s up.¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could finish, Long Ming walked over and interrupted. As Xiao Ying was dragged away by Long Ming, she had no choice but to say hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ve already told Young Master Qiao. If you want to know, let him tell you.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Ying¡¯s words, Long Ming¡¯s expression darkened even further.


    He pushed Xiao Ying into the car roughly and mmed the door shut before he turned to Xiao Ying with sharp eyes. ¡°What did you tell Qiao Yanze?¡±


    Xiao Ying nced at Long Ming exhaustedly. ¡°Why do I have to tell you?¡±


    Long Ming felt that she was clearly provoking him. After she regained her senses, she had already angered him several times. However, only she had this ability as well.


    He suppressed the urge to strangle her to death and hummed lowly before he turned away.


    He felt that he was terribly funny and sad. He knew very well that the woman in front of him was heartless, so why did he still want to hear something nice from her?


    ...


    The car arrived back at the pce.


    Sachs, who had a wet dream and woke up, asked to see Long Ming.


    The moment he saw Long Ming, Sachs started to praise Xiao Ying nonstop. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m very satisfied with the woman you gave me. She¡¯s extremely good in bed and sleeping with her is really amazing.¡±


    Sachs was still dreaming in the taste as he licked his lips. ¡°Your Majesty, can I bring that beauty back to the Middle-east with me? Don¡¯t worry. Once I return, I will send some tributes to Burma every year. You will definitely be satisfied.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s expression was dark as his eyebrows were furrowed tightly. Was that disfigured woman still so valuable? Even though Sachs¡¯s conditions were terribly attractive, Long Ming didn¡¯t n to let the woman go.


    She was a woman that almost killed him. How could he let her go for other men to y with?


    At the thought that Sachs had already tasted her beauty, the violent tendencies in Long Ming started to throb restlessly once again.


    ¡°Sachs, I¡¯ve already given her to someone else. You¡¯re toote.¡±


    Terribly disappointed, Sachs could not force it anymore since the Burmese King had given the beauty to another.


    After Sachs left, Long Ming swept his hand across the table and theputer, files, ashtray and everything else on the table was swept onto the floor. In an instant, the floor was a mess.


    ¡°Someonee!¡±


    His men guarding the door came in and Long Ming instructed coldly. ¡°Bring that woman to the ve¡¯s room and make her the lowest-ranked maid.¡±


    ...


    Qiao Yanze brought Cen Xi to a hotel in the middle of the Burmese city.


    As Cen Xi was extremely weak, she couldn¡¯t fight against Qiao Yanze, so she ended up being carried into a presidential suite by him.


    There were two rooms in the president suit. Cen Xi entered one and was about to go and take a shower when Qiao Yanze followed her into the room.


    She nced at her weakly. ¡°Why are you here? Are you going to tell me what I asked you in the car?¡±


    In the car, she had asked him what her sister had said to him. But no matter what she said, he wasn¡¯t willing to say anything.


    ¡°I have yet to confirm what your sister has said, so I cannot tell you for now.¡±


    Cen Xi said exhaustedly, ¡°Since you cannot tell me, please go out. I need to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you can shower yourself?¡± The moment he asked the question, he went into the bathroom and started to fill the bathtub. He was wearing a white shirt. With his sleeves rolled up, his muscr and strong arms were exposed. His side profile also made him look even more handsome and charming.


    Cen Xi teared up a little as she stared at his perfect side profile. ¡°The night Sister and I almost died in that fire, someone shot at our bed several times and attacked it with a knife as well. It was fortunate that Sister heard them. If not, we might have been shot several times.¡±


    Hearing this, Qiao Yanze nced back at the weak and pale woman. ¡°Are you suspecting that it was me?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered as her fingernails sunk into her palm. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Qiao Yanze froze for a second. Following that, a strong pain spread from the tip of his heart, before he grew and even all of his organs started to ache.


    However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t me her for thinking this. He hated Xiao Ying to the core and also once used the innocent her. After finding out that Xiao Ying was alive, he even shot her once.


    Indeed, he had every motive to kill them.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Qiao Yanze stared into Cen Xi¡¯s eyes, not wanting to miss any change of her expression. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate. It might be Young Master Li.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Cen Xi said almost immediately.


    Qiao Yanze gritted his teeth before his lips pursed into a tight line. ¡°You¡¯d rather believe Young Master Li than believe me?¡±


    To Cen Xi, although Young Master Li was Master Ba¡¯s son and the young master of the criminal syndicate, he had never done anything to hurt her. He even sacrificed himself to save her during a life-threatening situation.


    How would he send someone to kill and burn her to death?!


    However, could Young Master Li want to remove the threat by killing her together with her sister after finding out that Sister was still alive?


    Cen Xi hugged her head that felt like it was almost bursting. She said weakly to Qiao Yanze, ¡°I¡¯m very exhausted. I don¡¯t want to discuss who I trust right now. Go out, please!¡±


    Qiao Yanze fell silent and left with a cold expression.


    The door was mmed loudly, the force expressing his anger and unhappiness.


    Cen Xi leaned against the wall, her head hurting so much it felt like it was splitting apart. She felt terribly ufortable. Suddenly, she felt a warm liquid streaming out from her nose.


    When she moved to touch it, her finger was covered in blood.

 Chapter 1373 - Being Seen by Him

    <h4>Chapter 1373: Being Seen by Him</h4>


    Cen Xi looked at the bright red and hot liquid on her fingertips and her eyebrows were furrowed slightly. She seldom had nosebleeds, let alone it was bleeding so much now.


    Raising her head, she waited for that hot liquid to stop and went to the sink to clean herself up. She felt so weak and dizzy that she did not know if it was because she had been hung in the sun for too long.


    After washing her fingers and face, Cen Xi stood in front of the bathtub. She looked at the steaming out from it with aplicated feeling in her heart.


    Taking off her clothes, shey in the bathtub and took a bath.


    After mming the bathroom door, Qiao Yanze stood in front of the French windows in the living room of the suite to smoke. The first three buttons of his white shirt were unbuttoned and his short ck hair fell over his forehead messily, making him look gloomy and frivolous.


    His heart still felt a little stuffy, but his mood was calmer than when he had mmed the door and left. He pricked up his ears to listen to the sounds of movement in the room.


    After about half an hour, he heard Cen Xi enter the room from the bathroom.


    By this point, Qiao Yanze had smoked several cigarettes and there was an awkward expression on his face. Should he go in to see or leave?


    All of a sudden, there was a groan.


    Without any hesitation, Qiao Yanze threw the cigarette butt into the ashtray and rushed into the room.


    Pushing the door open, the blood in Qiao Yanze¡¯s body rushed to his head when he saw the situation inside.


    Cen Xi had wanted to take a bathrobe, but when she opened the cupboard door, her head suddenly felt dizzy and she fell to the ground weakly.


    What... What was wrong with her body? No matter how much she wanted to stand up, she did not have the strength to do it at all.


    Looking up, she saw the man standing at the door and her face turned red. ¡°Get out!¡±


    As if he had not heard her, Qiao Yanze strode towards Cen Xi with a few quick steps and reached out his long arms, lifting her up from the ground.


    Qiao Yanze carried Cen Xi to the bed and put her down, his slender and charming upturned eyes narrowed. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me anymore, then who do you like?¡±


    He wanted to hold her hand, but found that one of her hands was clenched into a fist. He tried to pry it open, but was unable to. Feeling that she had something in her hand, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°What are you holding in your hand?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Go away!¡±


    ¡°Is it something very important?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    It was hard not to be annoyed by her cold and indifferent attitude.


    Taking in a breath, he pursed his lips and said patiently, ¡°We used to be together. If I wanted you and your sister dead, I would not have shown you any mercy! I, Qiao Yanze, have always been open and frank. Even if I wanted your sister dead, I would do it openly and not do it in the dark!¡±


    Cen Xi looked at him coldly with a slight sneer on her lips. ¡°Have you forgotten how you used me to lure Young Master Li out?


    Seeing her mention Young Master Li again, Qiao Yanze¡¯s anger that had finally calmed down, surged up again.


    She seemed to be quite fond of Young Master Li!


    ¡°Cen Xi, sometimes I think that you are very clever, but sometimes I think that you are quite silly. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Young Master Li¡¯s identity. You think you¡¯re special in his heart. Do you really think that you¡¯re a goddess?¡±


    The bitterness and grievances in Cen Xi¡¯s heart spread when she heard Qiao Yanze¡¯s words. She had been together with him for a short time, but they didn¡¯t know each other very well. He hated her sister after all, wasn¡¯t it normal for her to doubt him?


    Cen Xi looked at Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes which had darkened and felt nervous. But her temper was ring and she snapped, ¡°If I¡¯m not a goddess, why are you still hanging around me?¡±


    This was what Cen Xi would have never dared to say in the past. But after having experienced a life and death situation, she now treated rtionships lightly.


    Qiao Yanze and her were doomed to have no ending. In that case, wasn¡¯t it better to end this entanglement as soon as possible?


    Qiao Yanze stared at Cen Xi for a few seconds and then let out a bark of anger. ¡°You have such a sharp tongue. I see that you¡¯re still energetic after being strung up for the whole day.¡±


    Without waiting for Cen Xi to say anything, the man lowered his head and pressed his lips against hers. Cen Xi unclenched her fist and went to pull his hair.


    The moment she opened her hand, the thing she was holding in her hand fell out.


    As she was still extremely weak, Qiao Yanze had no intention of doing anything to her at this time.


    The thing that fell from her handnded close to his face. Cen Xi wanted to take it back, but Qiao Yanze was faster than her.


    It was a jade thumb ring.


    Qiao Yanze was no stranger to this jade thumb ring. Young Master Li used to wear it.


    He did not expect that Young Master Li would give the ring to Cen Xi and that she had kept it with her.


    Cen Xi knew that this jade thumb ring was valuable. She had asked the owner of a jade shop and it was worth tens of millions of dors. She was afraid that she would not be able to give Young Master Li an exact same ring if she were to lose it so she kept it with her. On the night she was attacked, the ring was under her pillow and when she and her sister got out of bed, she took the ring with her.


    When she was changing out of her clothes to take a bath, she took out the ring from her pocket out of habit and nned to put it under her pillow after putting on a nightgown.


    Qiao Yanze stood up from the bed, holding the jade thumb ring with his face tensed. ¡°You¡¯re carrying Young Master Li¡¯s things with you like it¡¯s treasure?¡±


    Cen Xi did not want to exin to Qiao Yanze. She wrapped the nket around her tightly and red at him coldly. ¡°Give it back!¡±


    The vein on Qiao Yanze¡¯s forehead protruded and heughed coldly before raising his hand and throwing the ring to the wall.


    Cen Xi¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. She wanted to stop him but it was toote.

 Chapter 1374 - A Whip Hit Her Back

    <h4>Chapter 1374: A Whip Hit Her Back</h4>


    Qiao Yanze did not look at Cen Xi again.


    This time, he was really angry.


    To him, Young Master Li was an enemy with whom he had a blood feud with. When he saw how much Cen Xi cherished the man¡¯s belongings, how could he remain unmoved? He was extremely unhappy! If he continued to stay there, he was afraid that he would not be able to control herself and kill her!


    After Qiao Yanze left, Cen Xi came down from the bed with red eyes. She went to the cupboard and put on her bathrobe. Then she went to the stand in front of the jade thumb ring that was broken into two. Her emotions were surging.


    This damned man!


    How could he be so bad-tempered!


    With the jade ring broken, what was she going to give to Young Master Li if he was alive and wanted it back from her?


    Cen Xi looked at the broken ring in the palm of her hand, her eyebrows knitted tightly together.


    Getting up from the ground, she put the ring into the drawer. She wanted to lie down on the bed when suddenly, everything turned ck in front of her and she fell onto the bed, unconscious.


    ...


    It waste in the night.


    After Xiao Ying was taken back by Long Ming, he sent her directly to the ve house.


    The ve house was the ce where the lowest ranked servants worked in the pce. Xiao Ying was assigned to theundry room.


    The female dancer who tried to seduce the Burmese King was also assigned to theundry room with Xiao Ying.


    The dancer came a few hours earlier than Xiao Ying. Originally, she had thought she could fly up to the branch and be a phoenix, but because of Xiao Ying, she was demoted to a ve. It was all this Xiao Ying¡¯s fault! She despised Xiao Ying very much.


    The dancer was very good at buttering up people. As soon as she came, she seduced the steward of theundry room and soon, he was thoroughly enchanted by her.


    After Xiao Ying came, the dancer spoke ill of Xiao Ying in front of the steward. In order to stand up for the dancer, the steward distributed all the clothes that the dancer should have been washing, making Xiao Ying do it all instead.


    As Xiao Ying had just arrived, she did not know how much everyone should wash. She was optimistic, thinking that it was lucky that she did not have to wait on that violent Long Ming. In her mind, she had noints about washing more clothes.


    But, washing clothes was much harder than she had thought.


    Before, when she was in the organization, after she was trained, Master Ba had invested a lot of money in her to support her, providing her with servants and she never had to do theundry or cooking herself.


    Even in those years when she was not well, she had only washed her own clothes and had never washed so much before.


    It was fine if there was a lot, but what she could not stand was the smell of the clothes. Whenever she smelled it, Xiao Ying felt like vomiting and her stomach turned.


    It took more than three hours for Xiao Ying to finish washing the clothes. By the time she finished, her back was aching and she fell asleep as soon as shey down in the shabby servant¡¯s room.


    But she had slept for around half an hour before she was woken up by the steward. There were clothes to wash again and the steward asked her to do it. Again.


    Xiao Ying wanted to curse. But she had chosen this road and she had to stick to it no matter what.


    Xiao Ying went out of the servant room. An older servant pulled Xiao Ying aside and whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to wash so much actually. Last night, a dancer came and seduced the steward. The steward gave all the clothes she was supposed to wash for you to wash. Now, she just needs to apany the steward and doesn¡¯t need to do anything.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded calmly. ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡±


    When she arrived at theundry room, Xiao Ying saw the dancer standing beside the steward, looking at her with defiant eyes.


    Hmph! It was ridiculous that an ugly woman with a disfigured face wanted to be favored by the King. Even the steward beside her would not give her a nce!


    Thinking about this, the dancer asked the steward with a charming smile. ¡°Master, if she wants to serve you, will you ept her?¡±


    The steward nced at Xiao Ying. Too bad her face was disfigured, otherwise her figure was really not bad and he would have dly epted her. But now, how could he ept her when he felt put-off seeing that half of her face was disfigured?


    ¡°She¡¯s too ugly.¡±


    The dancer giggled.


    Xiao Ying walked past them as if she had not heard their conversation. When she arrived at herundry area, Xiao Ying divided half of the clothes and only washed the ones she should.


    The steward came over to inspect and seeing that Xiao had thrown aside a part of the clothes, he took out a whip andshed her hard across her back. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you washing that pile of clothes?¡±


    The whip fell on her skin and her clothes were torn, a deep bloodstain appearing on her back.


    It burned across her back and stung like hell.


    The steward could not help sucking in a breath when he saw the fair skin that was revealed after Xiao Ying¡¯s clothes were torn.


    Her skin was so fair.


    But at the thought of her face, the steward steeled his heart. ¡°Hurry up and wash this pile of clothes.¡±


    Xiao Ying slowly stood up, looked at the steward and said, ¡°I will not wash what I shouldn¡¯t wash.¡±


    The steward¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What did you say?¡± The whip in his hand was about to swing towards Xiao Ying again.


    But this time, the whip did not fall on Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying held one end of the whip with her bare hands. The steward tried to pull back the whip, but not only did he not pull it back, the whip was snatched by Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying held the whip and swung it at the steward, returning the blow he had hit on her back just now.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The steward fell to the ground.


    The ves around were terrified. Usually, the steward would make a show of his power and whipped whoever he was unhappy with. No one had ever dared to fight against him.


    They looked at Xiao Ying. It was obvious that the steward was not her opponent. They admired her, but at the same time felt nervous for Xiao Ying.


    The steward cursed. ¡°How dare you hit me? Just wait and see if I don¡¯t kill you!¡±


    Before the steward could get up from the ground, he was whipped by Xiao Ying again. Xiao Ying thought that since there was no way she could escape this, it was better to defeat this steward.


    Xiao Ying waved the whip several times at the steward as she thought about this. They were not fatal hits, but it was enough to force him to take some time to recover.


    That dancer looked incredulously at Xiao Ying, who was swinging the whip fiercely and nimbly, and her face turned pale with fear.


    God, this ugly woman was so fierce!


    Where did she get the courage to hit the steward like this? If the Burmese King found out, she would end up dead!


    ...


    The incident of the steward of the ves being beaten badly would not be reported to Long Ming, but he had asked his confidant to keep an eye on Xiao Ying. After beating the steward, the confidant reported it to Long Ming.


    Long Ming¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed. ¡°She beat up the steward?¡±


    The confidant nodded.


    Long Ming¡¯s lips lifted and revealed his rarely seen white teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    The confidant thought that Long Ming would go the ve house directly, but he went to the dressing room first instead.


    When he came out, the confidant was surprised and his eyeballs almost popped out when he saw Long Ming¡¯s appearance.

 Chapter 1375 - He Bit Her Neck

    <h4>Chapter 1375: He Bit Her Neck</h4>


    After the steward fell to the ground after being whipped by Xiao Ying, the old steward was alerted quickly. As soon as the old steward came, the steward who was beaten to the ground began to use Xiao Ying of her crime.


    In the pce, the people who worked in the ve house were of the lowest ss.


    No one had ever dared to fight against the steward.


    Xiao Ying was the first.


    The old steward ordered Xiao Ying to be detained as soon as he arrived.


    ¡°You will be dragged out and beaten to death for fighting against a steward!¡±


    The steward who was lying on the ground shouted, ¡°Drag her out and beat her to death! This ugly monster is too cruel!¡±


    Xiao Ying revealed how the steward had asked her to wash the clothes for the dancer. ¡°They were the ones who deceived me first. I didn¡¯t cooperate and he hit me first. I was not wrong. Do you want me to be beaten for nothing? Sorry, but I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    The old steward frowned. ¡°You still have a sharp tongue in the face of death? Take her to the execution room.¡±


    The steward who was sprawled on the ground red at Xiao Ying with a dark and furious gaze. She should have looked at her own capabilities before picking a fight with him.


    Just when Xiao Ying was about to be taken away, an authoritative voice rumbled in the halls. ¡°Stop.¡±


    Everyone looked towards where the voice wasing from and saw a tall figureing over with several confidants.


    Seeing Long Ming striding over, everyone held their breaths.


    Not only because Long Ming hade to the ve house, but because he had shaved the beard he had for many years.


    Since taking the throne, Long Ming had always kept a beard and few people could see the outline of his face clearly.


    And at this moment, his face was shaven clean.


    Xiao Ying, who was being held down, was stunned when she saw Long Ming. She had seen Long Ming when he was younger and knew that he was good-looking. But he was still a young hunk then. Many yearster, he kept a beard and she did not get to see his face properly.


    His facial features were still as exquisite, the outline of his face was well-defined as if it was carved out. His deep blue eyes, tall nose bridge, lips and sharp jaw made him look handsome and wild whenbined together. Paired with his ck attire outlining his masculine figure, after shaving, he looked both young and full of mature charm.


    The dancer who had almost seduced Long Mingst night stared fixedly at him.


    The King was so handsome and stylish?


    Long Ming did not look at the others, his hawk-like eyes falling on Xiao Ying. Seeing a trace of surprise in her eyes, he retracted his eyes with satisfaction.


    After shaving, he was no less than the Qiao Yanze she liked, right!


    Although they were not of the same type, at least his appearance was not bad. However, what ran through Xiao Ying¡¯s mind was, why did Long Ming shave his beard for no reason?


    The old steward reacted first and reported to Long Ming about how Xiao Ying had beaten the steward.


    The steward on the ground looked at Long Ming with expectation and fear. King had nevere to the ve house before. This time, he came because of this matter and he felt a mixedbination of honor and fear.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you must stand up for me. This ve is disobedient. She had just arrived at theundry room and beat me up like this!¡±


    Xiao Ying bit her lip. She did not look at Long Ming and did not exin anything. She would be beaten to death in the end and it did not matter how Long Ming would punish her.


    Just when everyone thought that Long Ming would give the order to kill Xiao Ying, he said coldly, ¡°Drag the steward away and beat him to death.¡±


    The steward and old steward both widened their eyes.


    What?!


    The steward trembled with fear. ¡°Your Majesty, w-what did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°What did you do wrong? Do you think I don¡¯t know that you slept with that dancer?¡± Long Ming swept his cold eyes over to the dancer who was enjoying the show. Sensing the danger she was suddenly pulled into, the dancer¡¯s legs turned weak and she fell to her knees. Before she could say anything, she heard Long Ming say coldly, ¡°Drag her down together with the steward. Since they seem to enjoy each other¡¯spany so much, she can be hispanion.¡±


    When the dancer heard this, her eyes rolled back and she fainted.


    ...


    Xiao Ying did not expect that not only did Long Ming not punish her, but he even asked the new steward to let her rest for half a day. As she had not sleptst night, her nerves were all tensed up and she fell asleep after lying down on the bed.


    Long Ming came to the ve house again, but did not alert the others. His confidant stood guard outside the ve house and Long Ming went in alone to the room where Xiao Ying was sleeping.


    There were four beds in the room. The others went out to work and Xiao Ying was sleeping on the bed.


    She did not wake up when Long Ming went in.


    Long Ming stood by the bed and stared down at the sleeping woman.


    In the past, she seduced the old Burmese King and was very delicate. She could not sleep if the bed was too hard or too soft, and would scream when she saw insects. Back then, he thought she had lived a sheltered life in some rich family, but it was all an act.


    It seemed like she had not been living well the past few years. She had lost weight and looked haggard.


    Under her long eyshes, her dark circles were obvious and there were calluses on her hands. Those soft hands that were so delicate before were now worn with the harshness of reality.


    Long Ming¡¯s eyes moved down and his eyes darkened when he saw that there was a red mark on her fair neck. It must have been left by Sachs.


    Long Ming leaned towards her neck. His fingertips brushed against her skin and he rubbed it.


    Xiao Ying felt someone rubbing her neck, but she was having a nightmare and could not wake up.


    She dreamed that after Xiao Xi was taken away by Qiao Yanze, Qiao Yanze was unable to put down his hatred and became a boa constrictor, opening his big mouth and snapped at Xiao Xi¡¯s neck.


    She ran to save Xiao Xi when suddenly, that boa constrictor bit her neck.


    Ouch!


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, stop it...¡±


    When Long Ming, who was biting Xiao Ying¡¯s neck to erase the mark left by Sachs, heard Xiao Ying¡¯s voice, his body stiffened.


    Raising his head from her neck, he looked at her.


    She had not woken up, but was calling Qiao Yanze¡¯s name repeatedly.


    A coldness appeared in Long Ming¡¯s eyes and he stared fixedly at her, as if he wanted to devour her. But in the end, he did not want to look at her anymore and left quickly.


    The door was mmed shut and Xiao Ying was jolted awake by the loud sound.


    Sitting up from the bed, she looked at the door that seemed to be still shaking with a frown on her face.


    Feeling some pain in her neck, Xiao Ying reached out her hand and touched it, only to find that the skin of her neck had broken.


    She was stunned.


    Who came in to bite her just now?


    ...


    Qiao Yanze booked a room beside Cen Xi¡¯s suite. He did not sleep and sat on the sofa, smoking half the night. The next morning, he called Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo in for a meeting.


    After analyzing Young Master Li¡¯s route of hiding, Qiao Yanze pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Da Zuo and I will stay in Burma to chase after Young Master Li. Xiao Zuo, you will take Cen Xi back to the Capital. She¡¯s weak so take her to the Royal Hospital for an examination.¡±


    Xiao Zuo nodded in acknowledgement.


    Qiao Yanze raised his left hand to look at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s almost eight. Xiao Zuo, find a female attendant to see if she¡¯s awake next door. She did not eat anything yesterday so she must be feeling hungry.¡±


    A few minutester, Xiao Zuo came back in a hurry. ¡°Young Master, something happened!¡±

 Chapter 1376 - His Heart Ached

    <h4>Chapter 1376: His Heart Ached</h4>


    Although Xiao Zuo was not as calm as Da Zuo, he was seldom as flustered and confused as he was now. In an instant, Qiao Yanze realized that something was wrong. Did something happen to Cen Xi?


    Standing up from the chair, Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Miss Cen, she...¡± Xiao Zuo thought of what he had seen when he asked the attendant to open the door and could not help feeling nervous. ¡°Miss Cen is bleeding a lot.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression changed and said nothing else, striding towards the suite next door.


    Pushing the door open, the blood in Qiao Yanze¡¯s body froze when he saw the woman, who was sprawled on the bed with her legs hanging by the bed, her face soaked in a pool of blood.


    His face turned pale, as if his soul was taken away by ghosts, and he was enveloped in extreme unease and fear.


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Cen...¡± Da Zuo also saw the scene in the room.


    Qiao Yanze strode towards the bed and ordered in a deep and hoarse voice. ¡°Call the ambnce.¡±


    He went to the bedside, looked at the motionless woman lying there and put a trembling finger to her nose.


    She was still breathing!


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s knees turned weak and one of his knees fell to the ground.


    ...


    Outside the emergency room.


    Qiao Yanze stood at the door. his slender and upturned eyes were bloodshot. His shirt, which had always been impable, was creased and in disarray. His hands were clenched into fists, with his knuckles turning white and the veins were protruding out from the back of his hands. Underneath his frozen demeanor, emotions were surging in his heart.


    The image of her lying in a pool of blood with a pale face appeared in his mind.


    He really deserved to die!


    Last night, even if he cared that she was carrying Young Master Li¡¯s ring with her, he shouldn¡¯t have left her alone in the room!


    Why didn¡¯t he go in and check on her again?


    Why?


    ¡°Young Master, you haven¡¯t eaten anything in the morning. I bought something to eat...¡± Xiao Zuo said carefully.


    Qiao Yanze had one hand on the wall and waved the other at Xiao Zuo. At this time, how would he still have the mood to eat? His heart was beating wildly and it was all clenched up.


    She survived that big fire and was bound to have good fortune. So she would be safe and sound!


    ...


    After about an hour, the door to the operating theater opened.


    Qiao Yanze whipped his head up at the sound. His red eyes looked terrifying and he stared fixedly at the doctor who hade out. Grabbing the doctor¡¯s arm, he asked, ¡°How is she?¡±


    The doctor¡¯s arm hurt from Qiao Yanze¡¯s hold. ¡°Sir, please let go first.¡±


    Qiao Yanze released his hold on the doctor and clenched his hands tightly into fists, as if he would punch the doctor in the face if he said any bad news.


    The doctor was shocked by Qiao Yanze¡¯s dark gaze and he went straight to the point. ¡°The patient¡¯s illness is very strange. There are no wounds on her and her blood pressure and heart rate are normal. Based on my experience, it appears that she has been poisoned.¡±


    Poisoned?


    Qiao Yanze frowned and his eyes turned sharp. ¡°What poison?¡±


    The doctor shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She is not in danger for the time being, but has fallen into a deepa. But if there is no antidote, I¡¯m afraid there will be a danger to her life!¡±


    ...


    Cen Xi was pushed to the VIP ward.


    Qiao Yanze stood by the bed and looked at Cen Xi¡¯s pale and thin face. Closing his eyes, he pursed his lips tightly and his heart felt like it was being grabbed by an invisible ck hand.


    Who had poisoned her?


    The Burmese King?


    It should not be him. If the Burmese King wanted to poison her, he would not have hung her to the gate of the city to threaten Xiao Ying. But if it was not the Burmese King, could it be people from Young Master Li¡¯s side?


    Screw it. The important thing now was to find the antidote. As for Young Master Li, he would catch him personally after Cen Xi had recovered!


    The doctor was unable to remove the poison from her so Qiao Yanze nned to take Cen Xi back to the Capital. But when he learned that Bai Ye, the miracle doctor, was in the North, he called him.


    Bai Ye came to the North to see a Patriarch, but the Patriarch¡¯s daughter had taken a fancy to him. The youngdy was wild and fierce and would not let Bai Ye go.


    When he received Qiao Yanze¡¯s call, Bai Ye seemed to have met his savior. Qiao Yanze had no choice but to take people into the stockade to rescue Bai Ye. Immediately after, Bai Ye was dragged to the hospital by Qiao Yanze.


    Other than Nan Zhi, Bai Ye had never seen Qiao Yanze so worried about a person before.


    ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± Bai Ye asked when they arrived at the entrance of the hospital.


    Qiao Yanze sighed. ¡°Not currently.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. There are still women Young Master Qiao can¡¯t get?¡±


    Qiao Yanze was worried about Cen Xi¡¯s health and was not in the mood to talk to Bai Ye about this, swatting at his shoulder instead. ¡°Stop gossiping and hurry to the ward. She has been in aa since the morning and the doctor said that she was poisoned. As for what poison, he¡¯s not sure.¡±


    Bai Ye went into the ward and took her pulse. After that, his expression became serious.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart jolted. ¡°How is it?¡±


    Bai Ye looked at Qiao Yanze. ¡°She was poisoned with a rare poison called the Seven-Colored Flower. From what I know, the Seven-Colored Flower is the oldest and most mysterious poison of the organization. After being poisoned, one will bleed twice a day. After seven days, they will lose too much blood and die.¡±


    Qiao Yanze thought of Cen Xi¡¯s face being soaked in blood and his heart tightened. ¡°Is there an antidote?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart rxed slightly, but the next second, he felt like he was thrown into an abyss when he heard Bai Ye¡¯s next words.


    ¡°Only the person who made Seven-Colored Flower will have the antidote.¡± Bai Ye looked at Qiao Yanze whose face was tense. ¡°How did she get poisoned?¡±


    Qiao Yanze raised his hand and held his forehead, thinking for a moment with a frown. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and he asked Xiao Zuo to go back to the hotel.


    Half an hourter, Xiao Zuo returned with the broken jade ring in his hand.


    ¡°Take a look at this.¡±


    Bai Ye put on a mask and gloves, and took out the jade ring from the transparent bag. He put it under the light for a moment, took out a silver needle to test for poison before looking up and nodded at Qiao Yanze.


    ¡°Yes, it seems the Seven-Colored Flower was hidden inside the jade ring. Before it broke, it just seeped out little by little and would not cause a person to die. But after breaking it, the poison gas hidden inside was let out and the person who smelled it would fall into aa.¡±


    Bai Ye nced at Cen Xi who was in aa. ¡°She must have been carrying this ring for some time!¡±


    Qiao Yanze nodded with his lips pursed tightly and his eyes turned dark and gloomy.


    It was his fault.


    If he had not used Cen Xi to lure out Young Master Li, she would not have thought that Young Master Li would really risk his life to save her. Young Master Li should have given her this ring before falling down the cliff!


    At that time, Young Master Li had already known that Qiao Yanze would fall for Cen Xi sooner orter, so he left this ring with her!


    How insidious and cunning!


    Cen Xi trusted him so much and still kept this jade ring by her side, even though she had almost died in that fire.

 Chapter 1377 - His Feelings For Her Were More Important Than His Life

    <h4>Chapter 1377: His Feelings For Her Were More Important Than His Life</h4>


    Qiao Yanze hated himself more.


    Last night, if he had not been jealous of Young Master Li and broken the jade ring, perhaps she might not have fallen into aa.


    Qiao Yanze clutched his hair with both hands and he was ridden with self me and guilt.


    Bai Ye could see Qiao Yanze¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You broke this jade ring, right? Actually, if you didn¡¯t break it, she would still have this symptom when she has it with her for some time. You can only me it on the person who gave her this jade ring to her. They are really too cunning,¡±


    As Qiao Yanze looked at the pale woman and touched her face with his fingertips, his eyes turned red. ¡°She is the most innocent one of all. All because of the grudge between me and her sister, she was implicated into all of this. She has suffered too much... Bai Ye, only the person who poisoned her would have the antidote?¡±


    Bai Ye nodded with a heavy look. ¡°Young Master Qiao, this is a plot to ckmail you using her. You must not be deceived.¡±


    What was the consequence of not being deceived?


    Watching her die seven dayster?


    Even when he did not like her enough, he could not bear to watch her die. What¡¯s more, now, he had finally seen through everything and knew his own feelings towards her clearly.


    He would not let her die!


    He could not.


    Qiao Yanze adjusted his mood and looked at Bai Ye. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Zhizhi about this. She will worry if she knows about it.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°I will solve it myself.¡±


    After Bai Ye left, Qiao Yanze sat by Cen Xi¡¯s bed for a long time. Da Zuo came in after some time.


    ¡°Young Master, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Try to get in touch with Young Master Li and say that I want to meet him alone. Tell him to choose the ce.¡±


    At noon the next day, Da Zuo handed an envelope to Qiao Yanze. ¡°A little boy sent it over.¡±


    Ripping open the envelope, Qiao Yanze noted the address inside with narrowed eyes.


    ...


    Young Master Li chose to meet Qiao Yanze at the no man¡¯snd along the border of Burma. It was like the high seas here, there were no sudden inspections and trouble, and was the money squandering den in many people¡¯s hearts.


    Qiao Yanze went to an underground casino.


    After reporting Young Master Li¡¯s name, a strong and big man took Qiao Yanze into the innermost room.


    It was an office inside. Young Master Li sat on a leather chair, with two long legs on the desk and a cigar between his lips.


    Qiao Yanze was searched when he came in. He did not bring any weapons and came alone.


    Young Master Li admired his courage.


    ¡°Qiao Sen, I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. To think you really fell in love with Nurse Xiao Hei.¡± Young Master Li was still calling the name he and Cen Xi had used when they were undercover, his tone mocking.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression did not change and there was no fear in his eyes. He said coldly, ¡°Why do you have to implicate the innocent Cen Xi into our feud?¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Young Master Liughedzily. ¡°You also know that she¡¯s innocent? Weren¡¯t you the one who used her to lure me out and killed my butler?¡±


    Qiao Yanze pulled a chair over and sat opposite Young Master Li. Compared to theirst meeting, Young Master Li had lost a lot of weight. There was still that cynical smile on his lips, but there was a bloodthirsty darkness in his eyes that was always present now.


    Young Master Li had matured rapidly after falling off the cliff.


    Qiao Yanze met Young Master Li¡¯s murderous eyes. ¡°Your purpose is to kill me. I will let you do whatever with me if you hand over the antidote.¡±


    Young Master Li shrugged and chuckled. ¡°Young Master Qiao, you¡¯re such a faithful person. You were almost killed by Cen Xi¡¯s sister and now for her, you are willing to sacrifice yourself. Tell me, are you an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°You gave Cen Xi the jade ring at death¡¯s door to poison her with the Seven-Colored Flower and sent people to attack her. Aren¡¯t you using her to control me by doing so many things?¡±


    Young Master Liughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t order that assassination. I asked someone to set the fire, but I did not want to burn her to death. When my people went in to save her, they met the people of the Burmese King and the Burmese King seized the opportunity.


    Qiao Yanze leaned against the chair. ¡°Young Master Li, if you¡¯ve yed enough, you can tell me what you¡¯re really thinking.¡±


    Young Master Li narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just testing my feelings for Cen Xi, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Young Master Li pped his hands. ¡°Qiao Sen, you¡¯re really smart. No wonder my scheming father was defeated by you.¡±


    With a pause, Young Master Li opened the drawer and took out a sandalwood box. ¡°Since Qiao Sen is not interested in ying with me, I¡¯ll go straight to the point and make things clear.


    ¡°You know that I like Nurse Xiao Hei. Seeing the two of you together, I can¡¯t stand it.¡± Young Master Li smiled dangerously. ¡°You harmed my family. There were those that died and those that were caught. I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

 Chapter 1378 - She’s Awake

    <h4>Chapter 1378: She¡¯s Awake</h4>


    Qiao Yanze knew that Young Master Li had not finished speaking. He did not say anything and just stared at Young Master Li with deep and dark eyes.


    Taking out a cigarette from the cigarette box, Young Master Li put it between his lips and lit it. After taking a few puffs of it, he pushed the sandalwood box towards Qiao Yanze.


    ¡°Inject this into your body and you can take away the antidote to save Cen Xi.¡±


    Qiao Yanze had been undercover in the crime organization before and knew that they had a special research and development library. It was a research and development library to put it nicely, but it was actually some deadly poisons specially developed for traitors.


    Young Master Li¡¯s group also sent research and development personnel to participate in the SSS group¡¯s development of the Devil poison that had almost killed Zhizhi.


    After opening the sandalwood box, Qiao Yanze found a bottle of red liquid in it. Even if Young Master Li did not say what it was, Qiao Yanze could guess that it was lethal.


    Young Master Li raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why, are you afraid? I thought you loved Cen Xi so much that you were willing to exchange a life for a life!¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes turned red and he held the executive desk tightly with both hands, the veins on the back of his hands throbbing. ¡°Ba Li, our Qiao family has never done anything wrong to you. You were the ones who sent Xiao Ying first to destroy my family and I only entered your organization as an undercover. You have done many evil deeds and dying 10000 times is not enough to make up for it.¡±


    Young Master Li crossed his arms and looked at Qiao Yanze with a smile on his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t want Nurse Xiao Hei to recover? Fine, go back and send her off on herst journey.¡±


    Qiao Yanze stood up from the chair and grabbed Young Master Li¡¯s cor. ¡°If she dies, mark my words, I will tear this ce apart.¡±


    ¡°This ce is full of ferocious viins. If you tear this no man¡¯snd apart, Young Master Qiao, you will incur countless hatred. Even if you kill me, you will live in a living hell from fear of being assassinated all your entire life.¡±


    Young Master Li shoved Qiao Yanze¡¯s hand away. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to think about it. If you don¡¯t inject it, then you can prepare for your woman¡¯s funeral!¡±


    Qiao Yanze put his hands on the table and the image of Cen Xi with blooding out of her nose appeared in his mind and his heart felt like a knife was twisted in it.


    ¡°Ten, nine, eight... three, two...¡±


    Before the word ¡®one¡¯ was said, Qiao Yanze reached out his hand and took out that bottle of red liquid.


    Young Master Li handed Qiao Yanze a syringe.


    Qiao Yanze filled the syringe with the liquid, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°Take out Cen Xi¡¯s antidote.¡±


    Young Master Li took out another sandalwood box from the drawer, opened it and there was a white pill inside. Qiao Yanze pursed his lips tightly and stuck the needle into his arm. Closing his eyes, he pushed the red liquid into his body with his fingers trembling slightly.


    The smile on Young Master Li¡¯s lips disappeared as he watched Qiao Yanze¡¯s actions.


    For Cen Xi, Qiao Yanze really <i>was</i> willing to exchange his life for hers. The other time they met, he was still using Cen Xi mercilessly.


    Young Master Li thought that he had long seen that Qiao Yanze would fall for the girl. She was the most independent, strong-willed and charming girl he had ever met. It was not surprising for Qiao Yanze to be attracted and fall in love with her.


    Qiao Yanze threw the syringe on the table, took the box containing the pill and nned to leave.


    Young Master Li stood up from the leather chair and looking at Qiao Yanze¡¯s back, he said slowly, ¡°The white pill will wake her up, but five dayster, there will be another ck pill. As for you, you still have three more months. Make a clean break with her and I will send someone to give you the ck pill in five days.¡±


    Qiao Yanze gritted his teeth and he went back to Young Master Li, his hand clenched into a fist as he threw a punch at his face.


    Young Master Li took a few steps back after being hit. The skin at the corner of his lips broke and blood flowed out. He licked the corner of his lips. ¡°You¡¯re also a pitiful person. I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore. Get out of here and if you dare to hit me again, I won¡¯t let you walk out of this casino!¡±


    The two men stood facing each other, with the hatred of their families destroyed in their hearts. They had their own beliefs and persistence and they understood that one of them must die!


    Young Master Li was alive now and he had only two wishes. One was to let Qiao Yanze die in agony, the other was to keep Cen Xi by his side. Now that the first wish had been fulfilled, he believed that the second wish would soon be fulfilled.


    It was only a matter of time.


    ...


    Cen Xi slowly woke up. Opening her eyes, she looked at the white ceiling and wall, her mind nk. It took some time before she regained her senses.


    This seemed like a hospital.


    Putting her hand to her forehead she mulled quietly over what had happened.


    Qiao Yanze broke the jade ring in a fit of anger, she picked it up and went to the bed then everything went ck and she lost consciousness.


    What happened to her?


    ¡°Xiao Xi, are you awake?¡±


    Looking at Gu Meng, who pushed open the door, Cen Xi was slightly surprised. ¡°Mengmeng?¡¯


    Which hospital was she in now? Why was Mengmeng here?


    Gu Meng heard Cen Xi calling her name and felt a lump in her throat, the tears in her eyes flowing out.


    She went forward and hugged Cen Xi. ¡°Young Master Qiao brought you to the Royal Hospital. I thought he was lying when he asked me toe and see you. Fortunately, you are still alive...¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu, you are now pregnant with the little prince, you can¡¯t be too agitated.¡± The bodyguard following behind Gu Meng reminded her.


    Qiao Yanze found Gu Meng and asked her toe and visit Cen Xi. Ye Qing did not agree to it at first, but Gu Meng said she would go on a hunger strike and Ye Qing was afraid that it would hurt the baby inside her so he had no choice but to let the bodyguard follow her.


    Gu Meng turned behind and threw a disgusted look at the bodyguard. ¡°I¡¯m not your master¡¯s puppet, can¡¯t I even cry?¡±


    ¡°No, Miss Gu...¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to my best friend. Can you go out?¡±


    The bodyguard thought of how the new bodyguard, Ah Zhan was fired after talking to Miss Gu and he said helplessly, ¡°His Highness asked me to stay by your side and protect you.¡±


    Protect her? It was more to monitor her than to protect her!


    Cen Xi heard Gu Meng and the bodyguard¡¯s conversation and there was surprise in her eyes. ¡°Mengmeng, the Third Prince knows about your pregnancy?¡±


    Gu Meng nodded and told Cen Xi about how she had met Ye Qing in Wen City.


    ¡°His Highness is too much!¡± He only wanted the child and not Gu Meng, and did not want to be responsible for her.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, let¡¯s not talk about him.¡±


    Gu Meng stood up and took the soup she had brought over for Cen Xi to drink. After Cen Xi drank it, she went to the doctor¡¯s office.


    She wanted to ask the doctor what illness she had, but the doctor said that her body was weak, was a little low on sugar andcked nutrition. But Cen Xi felt that it was not as simple as the doctor had said.


    Gu Meng apanied Cen Xi in the ward for an afternoon. Ye Qing called and asked Gu Meng to go back and Gu Meng reluctantly left. When there was only Cen Xi in the ward, she craned her neck and looked out of the door.


    When it was almost evening, a tall figure walked in.


    A glimmer of light appeared in Cen Xi¡¯s eyes, but it dimmed when she saw who hade in.

 Chapter 1379 - Bumping into Him

    <h4>Chapter 1379: Bumping into Him</h4>


    The man who walked into the ward was wearing a ck t-shirt, camouge pants and military boots, a righteous air emanating from him.


    The dimness in Cen Xi¡¯s eyes shed past and a smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Brother Bai Lin.¡±


    Bai Lin went to the bedside and looked at Cen Xi, who was pale and thin, with a frown. ¡°Qiao Yanze called me and asked me toe and see you. I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. Why did you be so thin?¡±


    As Bai Lin was the leader of the peacekeeping force, he was usually busy and spent many months abroad. He did not know what had happened to Cen Xi, but he knew that it must be something bad seeing her being so thin, and especially since Qiao Yanze even called him personally to ask him toe back.


    ¡°Did he bully you?¡± Bai Lin¡¯s eyes darkened and he looked serious.


    Cen Xi naturally knew who the ¡®he¡¯ Bai Lin was referring to. After waking up today, she had thought a lot. Qiao Yanze said that he did not send people to assassinate her and her sister and did not set the fire. After considering everything for some time, she thought that it was believable.


    Although he hated her sister to the bone, he could have killed her with one shot that day, but he didn¡¯t. He left a way out for her, so why would he make an unnecessary move and send people to kill them?


    It didn¡¯t make any sense at all for him to do that.


    Besides, after he appeared in Burma, if he really wanted her dead, how did she end up lying in the VIP ward of the Royal Hospital? He was born into a good family with noble and clean blood flowing in his body, so he would not be like those sinister people who do things in the dark.


    After thinking about all of this, Cen Xi¡¯s heavy mood felt much relieved. Although she did not know who wanted to harm her and her sister, at least, it was not the man who she had entrusted her heart to in the past.


    Bai Lin looked at Cen Xi, who was in a daze. He did not know what she was thinking and tapped on her shoulder. ¡°Xiao Xi, are you okay?¡±


    Blinking her eyes, Cen Xi regained her senses. As she looked at Bai Lin, she seemed to have thought of something and she furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Brother Bai Lin, do you mean that Young Master Qiao asked you toe and see me?¡±


    Bai Lin nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Lin had called Cen Xi a few days ago, but could not get through. He was also worried that something had happened to her so he asked for leave toe back when Qiao Yanze asked him toe over.


    Cen Xi bit her lip and lowered her long eyshes that were like butterfly wings, feeling puzzled. So he had asked Xiaomeng toe and see her, and even asked Brother Bai Lin over, but he himself did not show up...


    He was domineering and petty when it came to rtionships. When he found that she was carrying around Young Master Li¡¯s jade ring, he had broken that ring which cost tens of millions in a fit of anger, so how could he personally inform Brother Bai Lin to see her?


    The man was an enigma.


    Cen Xi looked at Bai Lin. ¡°Did he say anything else?¡±


    ¡°He asked me to take good care of you.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart tightened. Letting Brother Bai Lin take care of her, why did it sound like he was entrusting her to Brother Bai Lin?


    This was not like his character. Or, did her distrust towards him in Burma break his heart, so he wanted to entrust her to others?


    Cen Xi thought it was strange and could not figure out why after thinking about it.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, you and Young Master Qiao...¡±


    Cen Xi shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us.¡± As soon as Cen Xi¡¯s voice fell, her stomach growled. Her face turned red and she shifted her eyes away in embarrassment.


    Bai Lin felt that Cen Xi was adorable looking at the blush on her face and her uneasy gaze. He touched her head. ¡°You¡¯re hungry?¡±


    Cen Xi nodded honestly.


    ¡°Can you walk? I¡¯ll take you out to eat.¡±


    Cen Xi felt that her body was feeling fine. She wanted to leave the hospital tomorrow morning, but since Brother Bai Lin wanted to take her out to eat, she would just get discharged ahead of time.


    Bai Lin helped Cen Xi with the discharge procedures and then took her to a private restaurant.


    Cen Xi was slightly surprised when she saw the sign of the private restaurant after getting out of the car. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this restaurant before. The chicken, duck and fish in this restaurant are all raised by themselves, and the vegetables are all grown by them as well. The dishes here are full of the taste of home, but they only ept distinguished guests. If ordinary people want to make a reservation, they have to book a long time in advance.¡±


    As Bai Lin looked at Cen Xi¡¯s smile, his gaze turned soft. ¡°Eat to your heart¡¯s content tonight. You¡¯re too thin.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t hold back!¡±


    The booth had been booked and Cen Xi and Bai Lin sat by the window.


    After ordering the dishes, Bai Lin asked Cen Xi what had happened to her recently and why she had lost so much weight. Cen Xi did not feel like saying much about it and Bai Lin did not force her.


    After the dishes were served, Bai Lin kept putting food onto Cen Xi¡¯s te. It was especially gentlemanly and considerate.


    Cen Xi took a sip of the soup. ¡°Brother Bai Lin, you¡¯re so good at taking care of people, I¡¯m sure your wife will be very blessed in the future.¡±


    Hearing Cen Xi¡¯s words, Bai Lin¡¯s eyes turned dark slightly and he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for us to find a wife in this profession. Wee back only a handful of times a year. Who would be willing to be a grass widow?¡±


    ¡°There must be someone willing to. Brother Bai Lin is so outstanding.¡±


    Bai Lin gave a wry smile. No matter how outstanding he was, he could not attract her, could he? Just as Bai Lin opened his mouth, wanting to say something when there was a noise at the door.


    Cen Xi¡¯s seat was facing the door and she could see the peopleing in from outside when she looked up.


    Seven to eight tall figures each dressed in exquisite clothes entered the restaurant. At first nce, it could be seen that they were young men from the upper ss.


    The two walking at the back were... Qiao Yanze and Tang Xi.


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes fell on Qiao Yanze. He was dressed casually today in a mauve cored t-shirt and white casual pants, and looked like he had just finished ying golf. He had one hand on Tang Xi¡¯s shoulder and the other holding a cigarette. The two of them had their heads lowered in conversation.


    As always his facial features were handsome and the outline of his face seemed to be drawn by a painter. He looked extremely devilish and showoff in pink. The group of them came in and attracted the attention of countless customers in the hall.


    Cen Xi, like the people around her, followed that tall figure with keen eyes. Actually, if he tilted his head, he could meet her eyes.


    But, he only talked to Tang Xi and did not raise his head to look at the hall.


    The pair went upstairs.


    Cen Xi lowered her eyes and she could not help tightening her grip on the spoon she held in her hand.


    She did not understand why his attitude towards her had changed so drastically aftering back from Burma?


    If he was ignoring her, he would not have let Brother Bai Lin visit her in the hospital.


    If he still had feelings for her, it seemed like he was unwilling to acknowledge her!


    ¡°Xiao Xi, I brought you here on purpose actually.¡±


    Cen Xi looked at Bai Lin, who was sitting opposite her, and furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. ¡°Why?¡±


    Bai Lin put down his chopsticks and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°When I was talking to Qiao Yanze on the phone today, I heard someone inviting him to have dinner here in the evening. I didn¡¯t want to bring you here, but I know you still have him in your heart. If you have anything to say to him, it¡¯s better to make things clear to him face to face.¡±

 Chapter 1380 - She Appeared at The Door of The Private Room and Called Out ‘Qiao Yanze’

    <h4>Chapter 1380: She Appeared at The Door of The Private Room and Called Out ¡®Qiao Yanze¡¯</h4>


    Cen Xi lowered her thick and curly eyshes and bit her lip hard. It was only after a while that she spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say to him. You know that he has a deep feud with my sister and even if he can ept me, his family can¡¯t.¡±


    Bai Lin looked at Cen Xi¡¯s dark gaze and he felt a stifling feeling in his heart. ¡°Xiao Xi, you have fallen in love with him.¡±


    If she had not fallen in love with him, she would not have thought so far ahead.


    Cen Xi could not deny it.


    Instead, she scooped some soup into her mouth. She drank it a few minutes ago and thought it was delicious, but now, she felt that it was extremely bitter.


    After liking a person, one¡¯s mood would be difficult to control because his every move would make one¡¯s heart rise and fall. Cen Xi did not like this feeling. If he had tried to move on from her, she should also try to let go of him!


    Now the important thing was to cure her ears and not let her sister worry. After getting her ears cured, she would try to go to Burma again to see if she could see her sister.


    Finally calming herself down, her low spirits improved, but soon, it became low again.


    Not long after that group of rich young men went upstairs, several fashionable and sexy young women came. They were all beautiful and graceful. Together, they formed a beautiful picture and their attractiveness was as good as those rich young men.


    It was easy to recognize two of them from their appearances on TV before. They were famous models internationally. Although Cen Xi could not hear what they were saying, she could feel that they were going to have dinner with those young men.


    Seeing Cen Xi staring at the door, Bai Lin looked back. As he swept his gaze over those fair and beautiful women with long legs, he frowned and turned back to say to Cen Xi, ¡°It¡¯s indecent to dress like that.¡±


    Cen Xi chuckled. ¡°I think they look good. Their legs are so long and fair. It looks nice.¡±


    Bai Lin shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s not eat here anymore. Shall we change to another ce?¡±


    Cen Xi took a paper napkin and wiped her lips. ¡°I¡¯m full. I want to go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    After paying the bill, Bai Lin took Cen Xi back to her apartment. Once they found someone to change the lock, Cen Xi went into the house which she had not been back for a long time. Lying on the sofa, she stared at the ceiling, her mind empty.


    There were still many things to do. For example, she had not found the assassin who wanted to kill her and her sister, she needed to mend her identification card, buy a cell phone, apply for a visa and so on...


    As she was thinking about it, she could not help but think back to what had happened in the restaurant. The man had gone into the private restaurant and after a while, several famous models also went in. In fact, the more she thought about it, the more flustered she felt.


    <i>Argh! Stop thinking about it anymore!</i>


    He had nothing to do with her anymore so it was none of her business if he was with other women, but she just could not calm down.


    Being kept on the anxious seat, she now understood how he felt when he found that she had Young Master Li¡¯s jade ring with her and even chose to believe Young Master Li.


    If he did not like her, why was he so angry?


    Biting her lip, Cen Xi got up from the sofa.


    She went to the bathroom to take a bath, then took out a Hepburn-style ck dress from the wardrobe and put it on.


    The front and back were V-necked with an elegant split that outlined her figure. The retro puffy skirt hem was elegant and light. Her hair was in big waves and she had put on exquisite makeup before stepping out in her high heels.


    After getting into the taxi and saying the name of the private restaurant, Cen Xi regretted it and wanted to back out.


    Didn¡¯t she not want to get entangled anymore?


    What did she want to do, getting all dressed up?


    Cen Xi opened her mouth, wanting to ask the driver to turn back, but the words were by her lips and she could not say them out.


    The taxi stopped at the door of the private restaurant.


    Cen Xi went in and asked the waiter, ¡°Which room is Young Master Qiao in?¡±


    The waiter looked at Cen Xi, who was dressed exquisitely with a cold and charming appearance, and thought she was called by those rich young men. He pointed upstairs. ¡°Peony Room.¡±


    Cen Xi did not want to be too bothersome. She would make some things clear with Qiao Yanze and leave. Besides, she had nothing to fear.


    ...


    The door to the room was suddenly pushed open and several pairs of eyes looked towards it.


    Cen Xi pursed her red lips and swept her gaze around the room. Qiao Yanze and Tang Xi were sitting together, each with a famous model beside them.


    Qiao Yanze had one hand on the back of the model¡¯s chair and they were close together. The model was holding a ss of red wine in her hand and was about to tip the liquid into his mouth.


    Cen Xi was feeling ufortable being stared at, but she did not flinch. She looked at the man who was close to the model coldly. ¡°Qiao Yanze,e out for a while.¡±


    Few people in the room dared to call Qiao Yanze¡¯s full name. So, when Cen Xi¡¯s voice sounded, the originally noisy room suddenly became quiet.


    Other than Qiao Yanze, almost everyone looked towards the door. Tang Xi, who was flirting with the model, also looked over at Cen X and kicked Qiao Yanze under the table.


    Qiao Yanze raised his eyes and looked at Cen Xi who was at the door. When he saw her exquisite appearance, he frowned slightly.


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, do you know her?¡± A young man asked.


    Qiao Yanze waved his hand. ¡°Continue to eat. Don¡¯t get affected by irrelevant people.¡±


    Cen Xi saw that Qiao Yanze was ignoring her and she threw him a look before turning to leave. After the door was closed again, Qiao Yanze sat up straight.


    Tang Xi leapt towards him in a gossipy manner. ¡°Miss Cen has lost weight, but she is very feminine with makeup!¡±


    Qiao Yanze leaned against the chair. ¡°Drink your wine.¡±


    One of the young men was interested in Cen Xi and asked probingly, ¡°Young Master Qiao, if you don¡¯t want her, can you let me get her?¡±


    As soon as the young man had finished speaking, a te flew towards him. Fortunately, he dodged it fast, or his head would have broken open.


    No one dared to joke about Cen Xi again and the atmosphere in the box became lively again.


    ...


    Cen Xi did not leave the private restaurant and waited outside for a long time.


    In the cool breeze of the night, she wrapped her hands around her slender bare arms and looked at the entrance of the restaurant from time to time.


    When it was nearly midnight, a group of people came out one after another from the private restaurant. Even Tang Xi hade out, but Cen Xi did not see Qiao Yanze and that famous model either.


    Cen Xi could not wait any longer and went upstairs again. Pushing open the door, she looked inside.


    There was no one inside.


    There was another door in the room and seemed to be a lounge. The door was not closed fully. Cen Xi went inside and had just walked to the door when she saw the woman¡¯s sexy bra and underwear scattered on the ground.


    Almost immediately, Cen Xi realized what was going on inside and she bit her lip, digging her fingertips into her palms.


    In her mind, there seemed to be two voices tearing at her nerves. One was asking her to leave quickly and not to get to the bottom of what was happening inside. The other was asking her to go in and have a look. Even if she died, she wanted to know what was going on.

 Chapter 1381 - Knocked into Him

    <h4>Chapter 1381: Knocked into Him</h4>


    Cen Xi stood in front of the door connecting the private room and the lounge and in the end, still looked inside through the crack in the door.


    There was no one in the lounge.


    When Cen Xi pushed open the door, she saw two figures entwined together in the frosted ss of the bathroom.


    Although she could only see a vague outline, she could see that the woman was being held and pressed against the wall by the man. The woman¡¯s long legs were wrapped around the man¡¯s waist and they were doing the most intimate actions.


    Even if she could not hear it, Cen Xi could imagine the woman¡¯s moans.


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart ached and her blood turned cold as if she had fallen into an abyss.


    Why was this happening?


    As soon as he got back to the Capital, he could not wait to do this with another woman!


    So, what did his concern and jealousy for her mean?


    Cen Xi¡¯s was digging her fingernails into her palm so hard that she almost broke the skin. She wanted to rush in and question him loudly, but she had no courage or strength.


    Standing here, looking at the hazy scene inside, she already could not ept it. Let alone going in to see a clearer and more straightforward image. With tears streaming out from the corners of her eyes she closed her eyes.


    Turning around, she left with a stiff and nk expression. She did not know how she got out of the room. Keeping her eyes down, her tears fell drop by drop.


    She walked listlessly when suddenly, her head hit a firm chest.


    Cen Xi wiped her tears and did not look up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± She wanted to go around the figure and leave, but her shoulders were held down by two powerful hands.


    Cen Xi was shocked and shook away the pair of hands. ¡°What are you doing...¡± As she spoke, she raised her head and her unfinished words came to an abrupt end when she saw the man standing in front of her.


    Qiao Yanze?


    Wasn¡¯t he inside with the model?


    The person inside wasn¡¯t him?


    ¡°What are you crying for?¡± Seeing Cen Xi¡¯s face that was full of tears, Qiao Yanze raised his eyebrows. ¡°Your makeup is all smudged.¡±


    Cen Xi hurriedly touched her face. A few secondster, she raised her eyes and looked at the man. ¡°I thought the person inside was you.¡±


    Qiao Yanze smirked and he looked even more handsome and devilish wearing a mauve colored t-shirt. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us anymore. Even if I touch other women, what¡¯s there for you to be sad about?¡±


    Caught out, Cen Xi felt extremely embarrassed.


    The atmosphere became silent and cold.


    Qiao Yanze looked at Cen Xi¡¯s wet eyshes and his hands that were in his pants pockets clenched tightly. A few secondster, he retracted his gaze from her. ¡°It¡¯ste. You¡¯re still weak, go back and rest early.¡±


    He turned and left.


    As Cen Xi looked at his back, she could feel his alienation and coldness.


    No... Cen Xi chased after him.


    Qiao Yanze went out of the private restaurant and went to the parking lot. Seeing Cen Xi following behind him, he looked back at her. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Cen Xi looked at the man¡¯s slender and upturned eyes, aplicated feeling in a heart. Lowering her eyes, she stared at her toes. ¡°I thought a lot today. I believe what you said in Burma. I came to apologize to you. I misunderstood you.¡±


    Qiao Yanze saw that her attitude had changed. He understood that she was a bright girl and could not figure it out for a moment, but as long as she was given time, she would soon understand.


    This was also what attracted him the most.


    Qiao Yanze took out a cigarette and a match from his pants pocket. Biting the cigarette, he lit it and narrowed his eyes after taking a puff. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe me or not.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°I took the jade ring with me because Young Master Li saved me before. I¡¯ve asked the owner of the jade shop and it¡¯s worth tens of millions. I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it if I lost it so I kept it with me. You...¡±


    Qiao Yanze interrupted Cen Xi¡¯s unfinished words. ¡°It¡¯s not important anymore.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes turned red. Since he said it was no longer important, what else was there for her to exin?


    Qiao Yanze blew out a mouthful of smoke. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°I remember fainting in the hotel, and when I woke up, I was in the Royal Hospital. The doctor said that my body was weak, but it was unlikely to be in aa just because of that. What happened to me?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you fine now?¡± Qiao Yanze said and then smiled. His hand with the cigarette held Cen Xi¡¯s wrist and his tall body came close to her slightly, and he lifted her delicate chin with his fingers. ¡°You can¡¯t bear to leave me now? You don¡¯t believe what I said when we were in Burma, but now that I¡¯m ignoring you, you came running to me. Who was the one who said not to entangle anymore, hm?¡±


    He had just smoked, and when he spoke, his breath was filled with the scent of tobo. Cen Xi turned her head and avoided his eyes. ¡°I know. I don¡¯t mean anything elseing here tonight. I-I just want to be clear with you on some things. Since you think that it¡¯s not important anymore, just treat it like I¡¯ve never said it!¡±


    Qiao Yanze threw away his cigarette and pinched Cen Xi¡¯s cheek with his thumb and index finger, forcing her to meet his eyes. He lifted his lips and smiled devilishly. ¡°I was going to find that model tonight, but another young man got her first. Since you came here, why don¡¯t we do it here?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. She could not believe he had said such a terrible thing.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome face came close to her. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know what kind of a person I used to be, do you? I used to y much more than I do now. I suddenly feel that those days were quite good. I can y as much as I want and it¡¯s more interesting than getting into a serious rtionship. Women are like clothes, when I¡¯m tired of ying with them, I can just throw them away and not think about it anymore. Why take it to heart and get sad about it?¡±


    Before Cen Xi could say anything, the man bit her lips hard.


    Cen Xi¡¯s mind was still a nk void and when she finally reacted, the man had released her and gotten into the car. He lowered the car window and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re like a block of wood. You don¡¯t respond when men touch you. Women like you are boring in bed.¡±


    He stepped on the elerator and the car sped off.


    Cen Xi regained her senses when the car had disappeared from her sight. Not only was she taken advantage of, but she was badly humiliated.


    ¡°Qiao Yanze, you big jerk!¡±


    Cen Xi went with high spirits but returned thoroughly disappointed. Back in the apartment, she removed her makeup and took off her ck dress.


    Everything tonight was extremely ironic.


    She went to find him, only to be humiliated.


    Cen Xi looked down and saw that there were faint bruises on her fair skin. Why was there a small SD card in her bra? Did she see wrong?


    Taking off her bra, she found that there was indeed an inconspicuous SD card stuck in there.

 Chapter 1382 - Accidentally

    <h4>Chapter 1382: identally</h4>


    Cen Xi looked at the SD card in her hand and lowered her eyes thoughtfully.


    Did he put this thing in her bra?


    Was his purpose to put this card?


    Cen Xi went into the bedroom and found an old cell phone from the cab. Inserting the SD card in, she saw that there was a video inside. After watching the video, Cen Xi fell onto the bed weakly.


    The next day, Cen Xi went out to buy a new cell phone and reced her various identification documents. She stayed at home and did not go anywhere. Then, she went out again on the fourth day.


    When she went back to her apartment, she saw a silver Bentley downstairs. The man¡¯s tall figure was leaningzily against the front of the car and he held a cigarette with white smoke curling up between his fingers. He looked over at Cen Xi the moment she had gotten off the taxi.


    Cen Xi pursed her lips and walked towards him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Qiao Yanze lifted her lips into a frivolous smile. ¡°I want to have a farewell dinner with you.¡±


    Farewell dinner?


    A wry smile appeared on Cen Xi¡¯s cold and charming face. She crossed her arms and looked sideways at Qiao Yanze. ¡°Young Master Qiao, we weren¡¯t together for a long time, so why are we having this farewell dinner?¡±


    Qiao Yanze flicked the cigarette ash. ¡°Let¡¯s meet at that private restaurant from the other time, at seven in the evening. It¡¯s up to you whether you want toe or not.¡±


    Without waiting for her to say anything, he turned around and went into the car.


    ...


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    In the end, Cen Xi still went to the private restaurant.


    Qiao Yanze sat at the table where she had dinner with Brother Bai Lin the other time. It was by the French windows and Cen Xi saw him before she went in.


    Cen Xi sat down on the seat opposite him.


    Qiao Yanze handed Cen Xi a ck pill. ¡°This is a tonic. I got it from Doctor Bai Ye. It¡¯s good for your body.¡±


    Cen Xi looked at the pill in Qiao Yanze¡¯s hand and did not speak for a long time.


    ¡°Take it!¡±


    Cen Xi took the pill and looked at it carefully. ¡°Is it some kind of poison? Do you want to harm me?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to video call Bai Ye and ask him to prove it?¡± He took out his phone.


    Before he could make the video call, Cen Xi picked up the ss of water and swallowed the ck pill.


    After that, Cen Xi looked at Qiao Yanze. He was looking at her with a deep and unreadable gaze. When he saw her looking at him, his expression turned back to that of being frivolous and devilish. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I slept with you and I wanted topensate you. I know you don¡¯t want my check so this medicine is mypensation to you.¡±


    Cen Xi had aplicated feeling in her heart when she thought of the video he had recorded in the SD card.


    Her eyes filled with tears. ¡°You don¡¯t n to have any contact with me in the future, do you?¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at Cen Xi¡¯s red eyes and a feeling of affection and powerlessness spread out from his chest. He avoided her eyes and in a deep and hoarse voice, said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cen Xi did not speak again.


    A dead silence spread between the two of them.


    A momentter, Cen Xi did not wait for the dishes to be served and got up, leaving the private restaurant. Qiao Yanze sat on the chair, motionless like a statue, and did not chase after her.


    When the dishes were served, Qiao Yanze did not start eating. He poured a ss of wine and started to drink.


    After some time, a cold female voice floated into his ears. ¡°Qiao Yanze.¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked up and saw Cen Xi hade back.


    Raising his eyebrows slightly, he lifted up the corners of his lips devilishly. ¡°Why, you can¡¯t bear to draw the line with me?¡±


    Cen Xi stepped forward, saying nothing and held Qiao Yanze¡¯s neck, throwing herself in his arms and boldly pressed her lips against his.


    Many diners in the hall shouted and cheered when they saw this scene.


    Qiao Yanze raised his hand to push Cen Xi away, but she held it tightly.


    Then, raising her hand, she pped him in the face.


    After that, she left without looking back. Her long hair that was spread behind her drew an arc in the air, leaving behind a light fragrance.


    It was a long time before he got up and left.


    In the car, he took out his hand from his pants pocket. In his palm,y a small note.


    He opened the note and there was a line of beautiful handwriting on it: I. Will. Not. Listen. To. You.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome outline darkened.


    Taking out his phone, Qiao Yanze called Xiao Zuo. ¡°Be sure to watch over Cen Xi. Do not let her find out.¡±


    ...


    After Cen Xi¡¯s identification documents and visa were done, she was ready to leave to meet Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng had moved out of the pce. Ye Qing had bought a vi by the sea and the garden was quiterge, with all kinds of lush green nts and fernery. Going out of the door, one would be able to see the boundless sea. It was isted from the bustling city and was quiet andfortable.


    In the Capital, Cen Xi was most worried about Gu Meng. In her heart, Gu Meng and Ye Qing were just like the farmer and the snake.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Meng, could Ye Qing have lived to this day? Now he only treated Gu Meng as a tool to have a child. After the child was born, he would let her go. Wasn¡¯t he being a bully?


    ¡°Mengmeng, if he really wants to ask you to go and keep the child after you have given birth, you must ignore him if he recovers his memory and kneels down to beg you in the future!¡±


    Gu Meng had now learned to distinguish Ye Qing and Brother Ah Dai. Although they have the same body, they were different souls in her heart.


    ¡°His n is to ask me to go and keep the child.¡± Gu Meng looked down at her belly and stroked it. ¡°Xiao Xi, you know how happy I was when I learned that I was pregnant. But now, I¡¯m not looking forward to the birth of this child at all.¡±


    Cen Xi felt her scalp turn numb. ¡°Mengmeng, don¡¯t do anything silly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to hurt myself. I¡¯m not looking forward to the birth of the child but it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t like him. I just don¡¯t dare to look forward to it too much. I will have to be separated from him after he¡¯s born. When he grows up, he will call another woman ¡®mother¡¯. He may never know in his whole life that his mother is just an ordinary girl from a fishing vige.¡±


    Cen Xi held Gu Meng¡¯s hand tightly and hot tears of heartache flowed out of her eyes. ¡°Mengmeng, don¡¯t belittle yourself. You¡¯re not ordinary at all. You have to believe in yourself.¡±


    Cen Xi stayed in the vi all afternoon and left after having dinner.


    After she left, Gu Meng took a walk and then went back to her room to have a bath. When she came out, she heard the sound of an engine downstairs.


    She went to the window and looked out.


    A tall man in a ck coat came out of the car and took a nce upstairs.


    Gu Meng did not even think about it and drew the curtains shut. She sat on the bed, took a book and concentrated on reading it.

 Chapter 1383 - Realizing Her Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 1383: Realizing Her Feelings</h4>


    Ye Qing stood in the yard and looked at Gu Meng¡¯s room on the second floor for a while. It was hard to miss her drawing the curtains shut just now.


    He had been busy with work recently and went for a visit abroad. He had juste back in the evening.


    When he called the vi, Gu Meng did not answer his call, the servant did. Gu Meng was obedient every day, staying in the vi and did not go anywhere.


    But he could feel her dissatisfaction with him.


    Ye Qing did not intend to coax her, and he did not have the experience of coaxing women. Raising his long fingers, he loosened his tie slightly.


    When he entered the vi, he took off his coat and the servant went forward to take it from him. As Ye Qing walked to the hall, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°How is her appetite these days?¡±


    ¡°ording to Your Highness¡¯s orders, I have cooked the special dishes of the fishing vige for her every day, and her appetite is better than before.¡±


    Ye Qing nodded. ¡°Her mood?¡±


    ¡°Miss Cen came in the afternoon and they chatted for a long time, so Miss Gu¡¯s mood has improved a lot.¡±


    Ye Qing nced at the stairway.


    He came but she did note downstairs?


    A frown appeared on his face.


    This situation seemed to have started since the appearance of Dai Na, the daughter of the president from Y Country. She would avoid him whenever he came back. They were staying under the same roof, but it was difficult to meet.


    The servant felt Ye Qing¡¯s coldness and said cautiously, ¡°Your Highness, why don¡¯t I go upstairs and ask Miss Gu toe down?¡±


    Ye Qing replied coldly, ¡°No need.¡±


    Every night before going to bed, Gu Meng would tell a bedtime story to the baby in her stomach.


    She had a feeling that when the baby was born, she would be separated from him. So, she cherished every moment with him and wanted her baby to listen to her voice more.


    After finishing the bedtime story, Gu Mengy down to sleep.


    ...


    The next day.


    Gu Meng got up for breakfast. When she was about to enter the dining room, she heard the man¡¯s deep voice. ¡°Go and see if she has woken up.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He was still here? He was usually busy with work and even if he came in the evening, he would leave early the next morning.


    Why was he still here today?


    Gu Meng turned around and went upstairs quickly.


    The servant knocked on her door. ¡°Miss Gu, His Highness asked you to go down for breakfast.¡±


    Gu Meng opened the door a crack. ¡°I¡¯ll eat after he leaves.¡±


    The servant had been working in the pce for a long time. She knew that Gu Meng was someone who was giving birth to His Highness¡¯s child. But under the dignified air of His Highness, she did not dare to gossip or disrespect Gu Meng.


    The servant said, ¡°Miss Gu, His Highness is resting and will stay in the vi the next few days.¡±


    Gu Meng frowned. Why didn¡¯t he go back to the pce if he wanted to rest?


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t eat.¡±


    Gu Meng then mmed the door shut.


    The servant went downstairs and looked at the man who was sitting in the dining room reading the newspaper while waiting for Gu Meng toe down. She gulped and said fearfully. ¡°Your Highness, Miss Gu said that... if you don¡¯t leave the vi, she won¡¯t eat.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s handsome face darkened. Putting down the newspaper, he strode out of the dining room. When he arrived at Gu Meng¡¯s room on the second floor, Ye Qing raised his hand and knocked on the door. ¡°Come out to have breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I have no appetite if I see you,¡± the woman in the room replied.


    Ye Qing had one hand on his waist and the other on the door, his dark eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again,e out to eat.¡±


    ¡°I will eat if you leave.¡±


    Ye Qing wanted to ask the servant to bring the spare key up, but then did not think that it was necessary. He had already tried his best to treat her well, but wasn¡¯t she getting a little too arrogant?


    His sharp face darkened and he said in a cold voice, ¡°Gu Meng, if anything happens to the child, are you sure you can take that responsibility?¡±


    Gu Meng sat on the bed and her eyes felt hot when she heard his words. Although she hade to terms with reality, his words still stabbed at her heart.


    Taking the cup from the bedside table, she threw it at the door and snapped, ¡°Then get lost!¡±


    Ye Qing was obviously angry with Gu Meng. No one dared to talk to him like this. She was the first.


    ...


    Gu Meng would really not leave the room if Ye Qing did not leave. She had some nutritional supplements in her room and would eat it when she was hungry.


    Ye Qing stayed in the study the whole time. When it was time for meals, Ye Qing was the only one who ate and his expression was turning darker. Especially when the servant delivered the food upstairs and came back with it untouched.


    The invisible war between the two made the servants afraid to even breathe.


    Gu Meng slept too long in the daytime, so she did not feel sleepy at night. Drawing the curtains open, she saw that Ye Qing¡¯s car was still parked in the yard.


    It was obvious that he had not left yet.


    Although she had the supplements, she had not eaten anything else the whole day. In the middle of the night, Gu Meng¡¯s stomach began to growl.


    Now that she was pregnant, it was not like when she was alone. Even if she did not eat, her child needed to eat. She did not dare to really use the child¡¯s safety to spite him.


    Gu Meng looked at the time and it was almost midnight. At this time, the servant and Ye Qing should be resting!


    Gu Meng opened the door a crack and stuck her head to look outside.


    It was quiet around and there was only a faint yellow corridormp turned on.


    So Gu Meng went out of the door and went downstairs. She was already familiar with the environment of the vi and knew where the kitchen was even with her eyes closed.


    After reaching the kitchen in the dark, Gu Meng opened the refrigerator, taking out the ingredients to cook a bowl of noodles for herself.


    Once done with her eating, she cleaned up the kitchen, washed the bowl and prepared to return upstairs. When passing by the living room, she suddenly smelled a faint scent of tobo.


    She nced at the sofa and saw a trace of scarlet in the dark. Apparently, someone was sitting there smoking.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart was beating wildly. It was not because she was moved, but from embarrassment and panic.


    She did note out to eat all day and was caught when she sneaked out in the middle of the night. How could she not feel panicked?


    Gu Meng pretended to be calm and looked away. She went upstairs with her back hunched. She only dared to let out her breath when she reached upstairs.


    Entering the room, she was about to close the door when suddenly, a long hand reached over and slipped between the crack of the door.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart that had calmed down thumped again. Raising her clear eyes, she met with the man¡¯s dark eyes which were so deep they could devour people¡¯s hearts.


    He did not ridicule or me her and just said with a cold expression. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Gu Meng suddenly felt like a deted ball, or like a clown, when she looked at his mature and indifferent face and his slender, deep eyes. She worked hard to perform on stage, only to find that there was no audience.


    After the reality waspletely broken, she could not cry orugh and only felt an endless sorrow.


    Perhaps she should have looked at herself first.


    Throwing a temper, what right did she even have? In the end, she was just a tool for giving birth.


    And who would care if she threw a temper?

 Chapter 1384 - Bait

    <h4>Chapter 1384: Bait</h4>


    As Gu Meng looked at the man standing at the door, her mind seemed unable to think about anything. When he said ¡®let¡¯s talk¡¯ again, she followed him to the study.


    Although he bought the vi to let her take care of her body and the baby inside of her, she had nevere into his study before. The cold and simple decoration style was dignified and elegant, with no sense of human touch to it.


    They sat on the sofa.


    Ye Qing crossed his long legs and his hand tapped on his knees. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, I will try to reduce the number of times Ie in the future.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes were lowered and all her emotions were covered by her long eyshes. ¡°This is your ce, I have no right to interfere whether youe back or not.¡±


    After thinking about it, she added, ¡°My behavior today was quite childish and ridiculous. I won¡¯t do it anymore in the future.¡±


    When she assessed her position properly, she would not have any other thoughts.


    When Ye Qing heard Gu Meng¡¯s words, his eyes darkened and he stared at her for a few seconds. ¡°You¡¯re unhappy?¡±


    Gu Meng hurriedly shook her head. Raising her eyes, she smiled wanly towards Ye Qing. ¡°No, I¡¯m just someone to give birth to your child, what right do I have to be unhappy? This is the dream of many women!¡±


    It was not like he failed to recognize the sarcasm and mockery in her words.


    Although she was pregnant, she did not eat much usually and her face was still small, her eyes were clear as water, and when she smiled, her eyes were like crescents, but in this smile, there was not much sincerity.


    Ye Qing could not help thinking back. When she called him Brother Ah Dai, her eyes were filled with stars, they were bright and pure. But now, there was only sorrow and worry in her eyes.


    Ye Qing stood up and sat beside Gu Meng.


    Holding Gu Meng¡¯s shoulders. ¡°If you like, you can continue to live here.¡±


    Gu Meng smelled the cold and charming masculine scent on his body. She felt a lump in her throat and her eyes prickled.


    Keep living here and be his canary?


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness. I will leave after the child is born.¡± She tried to control her mood and used the most calm and indifferent tone to say it even though her heart was surging with emotions and she wanted to p him to death.


    ¡°Gu Meng...¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Gu Meng got up from the sofa. She smiled charmingly and looked at the man on the sofa. ¡°From tomorrow onwards, no matter whether you are here or not, I will eat on time, keep to regr hours and listen to you. I will go East if you asked me to and never go West. I won¡¯t throw my temper at you anymore, you can rest assured!¡±


    She left the study in a humble manner, with her shoulders down. Ye Qing¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed together by Gu Meng¡¯s series of reactions.


    ...


    The next morning, when Ye Qing went to the dining room, Gu Meng was already sitting there. When she saw himing, she stood up and greeted him with a smile. After breakfast, she took the initiative to report to him before going for a walk in the garden.


    Sitting on the sofa, he put theptop on his long legs and read reports for a while before raising his ck eyes to look outside the French windows.


    At that moment, Gu Meng was still in the garden. She was crouching on the ground and the sunlight fell on her through the branches and leaves, as if ayer of golden radiance was around her. She had no makeup on and a smile on her face, making her look pure and beautiful.


    Compared to those forced smiles in front of him, it was obvious that her smile now was more sincere and touching.


    However...


    Ye Qing¡¯s eyes darkened when his gaze swept over the ck kitten Gu Meng was stroking. Gu Meng was stroking the kitten¡¯s head and talking to it, when suddenly, someone grabbed her arm.


    Gu Meng looked at the man standing in front of her with a dark expression and did not know where she had offended him. ¡°Third Prince, what¡¯s wrong? Did I do something wrong to make you look like that?¡±


    Ye Qing released Gu Meng¡¯s arm and said coldly, ¡°Where did this cate from?¡±


    Gu Meng said nothing.


    ¡°A stray cat? Gu Meng, you are pregnant now. Do you know how harmful it is to raise a stray cat?¡± Ye Qing¡¯s expression was cold and he looked fiercely at the servants behind Gu Meng. ¡°How do you even take care of her?¡±


    The servant knelt down and lowered her head in fright. ¡°Your Highness, actually, this cat...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of their business. I want to keep it here. If you don¡¯t like it, you can send it to the stray cats adoption center!¡±


    With that, Gu Meng entered the vi.


    ...


    When Gu Meng was having a nap, she heard the engine of a car.


    Ye Qing had left.


    Gu Meng opened her eyes, her sleepiness gone.


    The servant sent over the afternoon snack and seeing Gu Meng¡¯s empty eyes, she said softly, ¡°Miss Gu, why didn¡¯t you tell His Highness that the vet has vinated the cat and checked for Toxosma gondii...¡±


    Gu Meng took a bite of fruit and said lightly, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t raise it. There¡¯s no need to exin that much.¡±


    After the snack, Gu Meng went to the garden to bask in the sun. Two servants who were fixing up the garden did not see Gu Menging out and were discussing softly, ¡°Does Miss Gu really think that she is a rich youngdy? How dare she pull a long face in front of His Highness!¡±


    ¡°I think she deliberately did all those things to attract the attention of His Highness!¡±


    ¡°It can be seen that she¡¯s a scheming woman when she got pregnant before marriage to give birth to His Highness¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°No matter how scheming she is, His Highness won¡¯t give her status. At best, she would be a lover he¡¯s supporting outside!¡±


    ¡°Before His Highness left at noon, I heard him answering his phone. It seems like the Queen asked him to go back to the pce. I heard that Princess Dai Na¡¯s parents came to discuss the marriage between the Prince and Princess of the two countries!¡±


    ¡°Really? It seems like the Third Prince will be holding another grand wedding after the wedding of the King and Queen.¡±


    Gu Meng sat on the swing, swinging lightly.


    Was the sun extra ring today? Why did her eyes feel like they were stinging?


    Suddenly, hot tears could not help sliding down. Gu Meng quickly raised the back of her hand to wipe it, but the more she wiped it, the more the tears fell.


    She was really tired of acting in this one-man show.


    Actually, she was not too sad. After all, she had alreadye to terms with reality, but her pent up emotions needed a way to vent out.


    That¡¯s all it was, it was nothing more.


    ...


    Night fell.


    Qiao Yanze once again came to the no man¡¯snd on the border of Burma. Da Zuo took people to the underground casino to find out where Young Master Li was and Qiao Yanze waited in a simple hotel.


    By now, the sky had darkenedpletely.


    Qiao Yanze received a phone call from Xiao Zuo, who was in the Capital protecting Cen Xi.


    ¡°Young Master, I didn¡¯t see Miss Cen go downstairs today so I ordered take-out for her. The delivery man knocked for a long time but nobody opened the door. I went up to have a look and found that Miss Cen wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°I went to see the surveince footage. Miss Cen put on a disguise and left as an olddy. I didn¡¯t pay enough attention...¡±


    When Qiao Yanze heard this, his expression changed. ¡°Is this how you do things ¡®properly¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Cen left a cell phone in the apartment. She recorded a video in it. She said that if you want to catch Young Master Li, she is willing to be your bait!¡±

 Chapter 1385 - She Was Taken Away!

    <h4>Chapter 1385: She Was Taken Away!</h4>


    When Qiao Yanze heard that Cen Xi had gone to be a bait, his handsome face darkened in an instant.


    The hand that was holding the phone tightened and the veins on the back of his hand protruded out. His grip was so strong that the phone was almost crushed.


    It was only after a while that he said, ¡°In ten minutes, I want to know where she has gone.¡±


    Qiao Yanze hung up the call and pinched his nose bridge. His chest heaved heavily and there was a sickly sweet tasteing up from his throat. He took out his handkerchief and put it over his mouth.


    When he took away the handkerchief, it was stained with a bright red.


    Recently, he would vomit blood as long as he was agitated.


    After injecting the red liquid, Young Master Li said that he had only three months to live. Now, nearly a month had already passed. His time was running out, he had to catch Young Master Li as soon as possible.


    But Young Master Li was elusive. Qiao Yanze brought his men to the border of Burma a few days ago, but Young Master Li was not in the casino. Da Zuo had secretly heard from an informant that Young Master Li had gone out of the country and mighte back in half a month¡¯s time.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Xiao Zuo did not call back and Da Zuo came back with his men.


    ¡°Young Master, the informant said that Young Master Li is still not back yet. And no one in the casino knows where he has gone!¡±


    Young Master Li¡¯s counter-reconnaissance method was good. If he wanted to hide, it would take a while to find him.


    ¡°Ask the informant to go to the casino to ask about and see if he can find clues on where Young Master Li is hiding.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Da Zuo left, Xiao Zuo called.


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Cen has bought a ne ticket to Switzend.¡±


    Qiao Yanze immediately ordered in a deep voice. ¡°Xiao Zuo, get me the next flight to Switzend.¡±


    He was worried about Cen Xi¡¯s safety. If she fell into the hands of Young Master Li, the consequences were unimaginable.


    ...


    Cen Xi slept on the ne and when she woke up, it was already dark. She was sitting by the porthole window and she looked out into the dark night sky with a dazed look in her eyes.


    What Qiao Yanze had said to her in the video inside the SD card came to her mind.


    He said that it was Young Master Li who had set the fire. Young Master Li wanted to use her to deal with him and she was in aa because of the drug inside the jade ring. He asked her to stay at home and not go anywhere. He would exin some things to her after he had gotten the antidote and caught Young Master Li.


    That day, when he asked her to take the ck pill, she knew it was not a tonic but an antidote.


    Her nosebleeds and fainting were not for no reason at all.


    In addition to the shock, she felt extremely cold and miserable. She had naively thought that there would be good people in the organization, among which Young Master Li was one.


    Did he save her regardless of life and death just to gain her trust and give her a poisonous jade ring to carry with her?


    When Qiao Yanze returned to the Capital, he was cold and distant. She could guess that it was Young Master Li who had forced him to do that.


    But did Young Master Li just let Qiao Yanze draw a line with her and never to be in contact with her?


    With Young Master Li¡¯s hatred of Qiao Yanze, would he want to kill him?


    She could not meet Qiao Yanze if Young Master Li was not caught, and she could only live like she was treading on thin ice. Rather than being on tenterhooks every day, it was better to attack first!


    The nended at Zurich International Airport at two in the morning.


    Cen Xi felt that someone was following her. Before leaving the hall, she went to the washroom. There was no one in the washroom in such early hours.


    Aftering out of the cubicle and stood in front of the sink to wash her hands. She had her eyes lowered and just as her hands touched the water, a handkerchief with a faint pungent smell covered her nose and mouth.


    With her eyes darting up, Cen Xi looked at the person behind her through the mirror. It was foreign woman in a long skirt with long, flowing hair.


    Cen Xi struggled for a while, before everything turned ck in front of her eyes and she fainted into the darkness.


    ...


    It was already the next morning when Qiao Yanze arrived in Switzend after transferring from Burma. Xiao Zuo had also rushed over from the Capital.


    They contacted the embassy here and used some special privileges. They found the hotel Cen Xi had booked in advance, but the hotel did not have Cen Xi¡¯s check-in information.


    Cen Xi¡¯s flight was not dyed. She arrived at two in the morning and at that time, she was bound to return to the hotel to rest.


    If she did not go to the hotel then there was only one possibility. Something had happened to her and she could not go there.


    Qiao Yanze immediately asked Xiao Zuo to go to the airport and get the surveince footage of that time period. The footage showed that before Cen Xi left, she went to the washroom.


    The strange part was here. There was only the image of her entering the washroom, but not of hering out.


    Qiao Yanze lit a cigarette and puffed away.


    Xiao Zuo looked at Qiao Yanze¡¯s face that was shrouded in smoke and said cautiously, ¡°Young Master. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t protect Miss Cen.¡±


    Qiao Yanze tapped the cigarette on the ashtray and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°If she wanted to avoid you, she would not let you recognize her at one nce.¡±


    The video footage continued to y as Qiao Yanze stared at it with narrowed eyes. ¡°Xiao Zuo, did you see anything?¡±


    Xiao Zuo shook his head and frowned thoughtfully. ¡°Could there be a secret passageway in the washroom?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Qiao Yanze rewinded the video and paused it at one point. ¡°Look here.¡±


    Xiao Zuo saw that after Cen Xi went into the washroom, a slim, blonde woman in a long dress also went in, and the woman was carrying arge suitcase in her hand.


    A few minutester, the woman came out of the washroom.


    She was pulling the suitcase in her hand.


    ¡°When she went into the washroom, it seems like there was almost nothing in the suitcase. But when she came out, the suitcase was obviously heavier. What do you think it was?¡±


    Xiao Zuo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Cen?¡±


    Qiao Yanze closed theptop, his expression extremely cold. It seemed like Young Master Li had been sending people to keep an eye on Cen Xi. So, when she got off the ne, he had Cen Xi taken away.


    ¡°Young Master, what should we do now?¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s mind was running a million miles a second. But he was not as panicked as he was now when Young Master Li forced him to inject that bottle of red liquid.


    F*ck! Cen Xi had fallen into the hands of Young Master Li. He could not imagine what Young Master Li would do to her. Qiao Yanze paced around the room, forcing himself to calm down.


    Cen Xi was a smart and capable girl. She said that she wanted to be bait so it was impossible for her to get caught by Young Master Li¡¯s men so easily.


    She would definitely find a way to leave a clue.


    ¡°Xiao Zuo, get the car ready. We¡¯ll go to the airport now.¡±


    Xiao Zuo could not quite follow Qiao Yanze¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Young Master, we¡¯re going to the airport now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When they got to the airport, Qiao Yanze went straight to the washroom Cen Xi had gone into. After making sure that there were no women inside, he searched the cubicles one by one.


    At the sixth cubicle, he found that there was a cell phone wrapped in a waterproof bag inside the water tank cover.


    Qiao Yanze immediately turned on the phone.


    There was a GPS inside the phone and at the moment, a small red dot was moving.

 Chapter 1386 - It’s Been A While, Did You Miss Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1386: It¡¯s Been A While, Did You Miss Me?</h4>


    Cen Xi woke up from a series of shakes.


    Her eyes were blindfolded and she could not see her surroundings. Her hands were tied by a rope and she struggled continuously.


    After about an hour, the rope tied to her wrists had be loose.


    Cen Xi drew her hands out of the rope. The skin on her fair and delicate wrist was scraped and raw. It was red, swollen and bleeding. Even though it was painful, she managed not to utter a sound.


    The car stopped abruptly.


    Cen Xi could not hear the sounds outside, but she felt that the driver had gotten out of the car. Not wasting any time, Cen Xi pulled off the blindfold that was over her eyes.


    As expected, there was no one else in the car. Cen Xi went to the car window and looked out discreetly. She saw that the woman, who had taken her captive, was talking with a muscr man.


    That man held a scanner in his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll check if there¡¯s any trackers on her. If there isn¡¯t, you can leave.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart tightened.


    She quickly took off the earring on her right ear. Earlier, she had put a tracker in the earring and if it was scanned, she would be in deep trouble.


    Cen Xi looked around and found that she was at a wharf. She did not have the time to think much about it as the strong man and blonde woman was walking over.


    Cen Xi threw the earring out of the window.


    She blindfolded her eyes and tied the rope around her hands again, pretending to have not woken up yet.


    The man opened the door and used the scanner to check Cen Xi from top to bottom.


    No rm sounded.


    The man nodded at the blonde woman.


    He was about to reach out to take Cen Xi out of the car when she groaned and looked like she had just woken up.


    ¡°I-I need to go to the bathroom...¡±


    The man seemed to have not heard Cen Xi and carried her out of the car.


    Cen Xi struggled. ¡°Who are you? Why did you tie me up? Let go of me, I really need to go to the bathroom...¡±


    The blonde woman had already driven the car away after the man had carried Cen Xi out of the car.


    The man did not dare to take it upon himself to take off Cen Xi¡¯s pants, so he had no choice but to untie the rope around her wrists, saying with a rough voice, ¡°Do it here.¡±


    Cen Xi did not say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn around. You¡¯d better not run, otherwise, my knife will not show mercy.¡±


    Cen Xi still had no reaction.


    The man went to Cen Xi and pulled off her blindfold that was over her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me talking to you?¡±


    Cen Xi nodded tentatively. ¡°I have some problems with my ears so I really can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    The man was Young Master Li¡¯s confidant. He heard from Young Master Li that she could not hear from one ear. Now it seemed like she could not hear from both ears?


    ¡°I won¡¯t look at you, but don¡¯t y any tricks, or my bullets won¡¯t have mercy.¡± The man pulled out a gun and pointed it between Cen Xi¡¯s eyes.


    Cen Xi nodded in fear.


    After the man turned around, Cen Xi immediately bent down to look for the earring she had thrown to the ground.


    After a while, she found the earring among some grass. Cen Xi put the earring into her bra and looked at the man with his back to her. ¡°I can¡¯t do it even if you turn around. I want to go somewhere with a bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Then hold it in first.¡±


    The man came over and hit the back of Cen Xi¡¯s neck with his hand. Cen Xi felt a pain at the back of her neck and cursed the man in her heart before she fainted again.


    ...


    A few hourster, Cen Xi woke up.


    Her eyes were not blindfolded, but her hands seemed to be handcuffed. She sat up from the bed and rubbed the back of her neck which was aching.


    Despite feeling ufortable, she had no energy or time to care about it.


    Raising her eyes, she looked around.


    She was in a pink, princess-styled room. The decor and curtains in the room were all pink. There were several small dolls beside the pillow and it looked very girly and dreamy.


    There were no windows in the room so she could not see outside. Cen Xi knew that there were no windows so as to prevent her from escaping.


    Just as Cen Xi was about to get out of the bed, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    She immediately fell back on the bed. Before she could grasp the situation clearly, it would be better to continue to act as if she was still unconscious.


    After a while, a man came in, stood by the bed and looked down at her.


    Cen Xi smelled a faint whiff of men¡¯s cologne.


    It was not an unfamiliar smell to her.


    It was Young Master Li¡¯s.


    Young Master Li was still alive. Did he n all these to seek Qiao Yanze for revenge?


    Cen Xi thought of how she had thought that Young Master Li had died for her. She was sad for a long time and now she felt that it was extremely ironic.


    Suddenly, a soft feather scratched the tip of Cen Xi¡¯s nose. She felt itchy and sneezed.


    The man¡¯s pleasantugh came from the top of her head. ¡°You¡¯re not going to pretend to sleep anymore?¡±


    Cen Xi felt the breath of the man as he spoke. She opened her eyes slowly, her thick and long eyshes were fluttering like two small fans which looked very moving.


    When Cen Xi looked at the man, she saw he had his back bent as he stood by the bed with a feather in his hand. She could not remember how long she had not seen Young Master Li. He was still as handsome as ever, with a cheeky smile on his face. It was as if nothing had changed and he was still the Young Master Li from before who liked to tease her.


    However, it seemed like something was slightly different. After experiencing great changes, he had deep hatred in his eyes.


    Seeing Cen Xi looking at him, Young Master Li gave her a wink, his smile bing brighter. ¡°Nurse Xiaohei, it¡¯s been a while. Did you miss me?¡±


    From his appearance, Young Master Li really did not look like the young master of a criminal organization. He had an appearance that could attract any woman.


    ¡°I heard that you can¡¯t hear in both of your ears?¡± Young Master Li sat by the bed, his long fingers pinching Cen Xi¡¯s ears and he sighed. ¡°Can you understand what I¡¯m saying now?¡±


    Cen Xi pursed her lips and did not speak.


    ¡°Go take a bath first. There¡¯s a smell on you.¡±


    She was abducted from the airport washroom to this ce. After such a long time of being tossed around, it would be strange if there was no smell!


    Forget it. She would listen to his arrangement first since she was here. If Qiao Yanze was smart, he should be able to find this ce.


    Young Master Li had prepared clothes for Cen Xi in the bathroom. After taking a bath, Cen Xi finally felt refreshed and human again.


    Pushing open the door, Cen Xi walked out of the room. Judging from the surrounding environment, this ce should be on some kind of ind with houses hidden in the lush woods.


    Cen Xi went downstairs.


    Young Master Li had been waiting in the dining room. Hearing sounds, he looked back.


    Cen Xi was dressed in the nurse¡¯s uniform he had prepared. Her ck hair was tied into a ponytail and the nurse¡¯s uniform outlined her graceful figure. She had no makeup on her face and her skin was as smooth as an egg without the shell... This image had always appeared in his dream ever since he met her when she became an undercover to take care of Qiao Sen.


    He had always wanted to see her put on the nurse uniform with this cold and charming face.


    Sure enough, he was not disappointed.


    Cen Xi did not miss Young Master Li¡¯s fiery and hot eyes that fell on her. It was if he wanted to devour her.

 Chapter 1387 - Take Care

    <h4>Chapter 1387: Take Care</h4>


    Cen Xi struggled internally before she wore this nurse¡¯s uniform.


    Her heart was resisting the action.


    However, when she thought more about it, it was best to not anger Young Master Li because she doesn¡¯t know what he would do if she did.


    Young Master Li had also changed his outfit into a white v-neck t-shirt and a casual looking pair of pants. His figure was tall and handsome as he smirked at Cen Xi. When he smiled, he looked just like a harmless and sunny young boy.


    ¡°Nurse Xiao Hei, you¡¯re really pretty when you wear this outfit.¡± Young Master Li walked towards Cen Xi, grabbing her slender hand before he pulled her into the restaurant.


    Young Master Li¡¯s fingers were slightly cold. Cen Xi felt like she was holding ice when he grabbed her hand.


    They sat in front of the table.


    ¡°Young Master Li, why did you kidnap me and bring me here?¡±


    Young Master Li stared at Cen Xi¡¯s cold and slender face, adoration oozing from his gaze. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to let you go. I was also afraid that Qiao Yanze would continue to hurt you. Nurse Xiao Hei, I¡¯ll be good to you in the future.¡±


    Cen Xi furrowed her eyebrows a little. ¡°But did you ask me for my opinion? What you did is considered kidnapping!¡±


    Young Master Li narrowed his eyes a little as the bright smile on his face disappeared. The maid who was bringing a bowl of soup to Cen Xi was so scared from Young Master Li¡¯s sudden expression change that her hands trembled and scorching hot soup spilled on Cen Xi¡¯s arm.


    Hiss. Cen Xi instantly sucked in a breath from the pain.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    Cen Xi was about to say that it was alright when the maid standing beside her suddenly copsed on the floor. Cen Xi instantly looked back, her longshes fluttering intensely when she saw the copsed maid.


    Her slender fingers tightened around the back of the chair instinctively, as her face turnedpletely pale.


    She nced towards the man sitting opposite of her. His handsome face was covered with a strong, dark and bloodthirsty aura.


    It was then that Cen Xi realized how ruthless Young Master Li was.


    And it was in front of her.


    Seeing that Cen Xi was shocked, Young Master Li pped his hands and the man that hit Cen Xi unconscious walked in.


    Young Master Li said, ¡°Pull her out and throw her away.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart was filled with panic and fear.


    A cold chill slowly ran down her spine.


    Seeing Cen Xi¡¯s pale expression, Young Master Li got up and sat beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. She wasn¡¯t careful enough and scalded you, she deserves death!¡±


    Saying that someone deserved death was so easy to him.


    Cen Xi did her best to swallow. She could still smell the scent of blood as her stomach churned ufortably. She said hoarsely, ¡°It was only an ident, she didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t me her. How can you do that? Young Master Li, y©`¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m scary?¡±


    Young Master Li grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s chin, his finger caressing her trembling lips. ¡°This is the real me, Nurse Xiao Hei. You have to get used to it. In our organization, the masters have the right to do anything.¡±


    She wanted to call Young Master Li crazy, call him a devil, but her throat was so dry she couldn¡¯t even make a sound.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I won¡¯t treat you like that.¡±


    Young Master Li scooped some soup for Cen Xi personally and fed her with a spoon. Cen Xi could still see the puddle of blood from the corner of her eye. She stood up hurriedly, cupping her mouth as she ran out.


    The courtyard was covered with high fences. Cen Xi only wanted to go out and take a breather, but she was pulled back after only taking several steps.


    Young Master Li pulled Cen Xi back into the mansion.


    Cen Xi stood where she had before and a loud explosion rang. Sparks flew as the trees on the two sides instantly fell over.


    Cen Xi could smell the pungent scent of gunpowder. Her eyes widened as she turned towards the man beside her


    Young Master Li smirked. ¡°The power of the buried bombs are rather strong.¡± As he said this, he pulled Cen Xi into his arms and caressed her silky hair. Remembering that she couldn¡¯t hear, he let go of her and said, ¡°Bombs are buried everywhere here. Don¡¯t run around. If not, you¡¯ll be blown to pieces if you identally trigger any of the bombs.¡±


    ...


    At night, Cen Xiy down on her bed.


    But no matter how much she tried, her sleep would note and she tossed and turned around fitfully.


    She was worried about Qiao Yanze. If he found this ce and triggered a bomb identally, wouldn¡¯t he be blown into pieces?


    Cen Xi hit her head. How could she tell him that this ce was dangerous?


    ...


    What Cen Xi didn¡¯t know was that this ind had been cut off from all signals using high-tech technology. The tracker Cen Xi wore couldn¡¯t emit its signals out normally after she arrived at the ind.


    Qiao Yanze led his men to the pier.


    ¡°Young Master, this is the international sea and there are countless inds in the area. We are unable to find Miss Cen using the tracker now. If we search for her openly, it might not be good for Miss Cen if Young Master Li finds out about it.¡± Da Zuo said.


    Qiao Yanze stood by the pier. The sky suddenly turned dark, like a giant ck had covered them. The sea breeze blew at them wildly, making his coat whip about loudly from the breeze.


    If Cen Xi hadn¡¯t risked herself, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to find this ce so soon.


    It was too hidden.


    But he would rather she didn¡¯t risk her life.


    Now that she was in Young Master Li¡¯s control, he wouldn¡¯t know how Young Master Li would treat her. He didn¡¯t want to wait a minute or even a second longer.


    He turned towards Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo, who were behind him. His expression darkened as he made the decision. ¡°I will search for her while being disguised as a fisherman. All of you, go and find a hidden ce to settle down.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to be alone. Let me go with you!¡± Da Zuo said immediately.


    Qiao Yanze waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯ll be harder with more people. Just standby and wait for my orders! Remember to contact Xiao Zuo and ask him about the search!¡±


    Da Zuo didn¡¯t dare say more.


    Although he was worried about his young master¡¯s safety, Qiao Yanze had once been undercover in the criminal syndicate and terminated their old nest. This time, he would definitely be able to catch Young Master Li and save Miss Cen.


    Through this incident, Da Zuo¡¯s impression for Cen Xi had changed a lot. Maybe, only a daring and intelligent girl like her was fit for their young master.


    ...


    Cen Xi still couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    For some time, she was worried of Qiao Yanze¡¯s safety. Then, the image of the maid who had a bullet hole in between her eyebrows appeared in her mind.


    Cen Xi turned once more and right at this moment, the door was pushed open.


    Young Master Li walked in.


    Cen Xi thought that he only came in to check if she had fallen asleep. She didn¡¯t expect him to lift the nkets andy down beside her.


    Cen Xi¡¯s slender figure instantly tensed up.


    Young Master Li caressed Cen Xi¡¯s small face and ced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep, so I came to keep youpany.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Li, I can fall asleep. You should go back to your room to sleep. I¡¯m not used t©`¡±


    Before Cen Xi could finish speaking, Young Master Li flipped over and pressed her under him. ¡°Nurse Xiao Hei, I don¡¯t like to be denied. Even if you¡¯re not used to it, I want you to get used to it right now, alright?¡±


    With that, his longer fingers reached under her skirt in a domineering manner.

 Chapter 1388 - Won’t Hurt You Again

    <h4>Chapter 1388: Won¡¯t Hurt You Again</h4>


    There was only an orange wallmp turned on in the room.


    Light shone down from the top of the man¡¯s head, forming a soft glow around him. His hair covering his forehead was slightly messy. It seemed he had just taken a shower as she could still vaguely see some water droplets beaded across the strands of his hair.


    Cen Xi froze, her longshes fluttering nonstop in response to the sudden intimacy.


    Young Master Li saw the sh of panic in Cen Xi¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t want to scare her, but since she wasn¡¯t listening to him, he wanted to punish her a little.


    ¡°Kiss me once and I won¡¯t touch you, hm?¡± He softened his tone, even if she couldn¡¯t hear him.


    Cen Xi was tense from head to toe. Her fingers rested on Young Master Li¡¯s shoulders, as she wanted to push him away.


    But...


    After weighing the pros and cons, she ced a kiss on his cheek.


    At first, she thought he would be unhappy with it. However, he smiled brightly like a child that was given a piece of candy.


    His teeth were very white and neat. When he smiled, he looked sunny and handsome. It was impossible to think that he was a great devil who saw others¡¯ lives as nothing and killed them without the blink of an eye.


    After she kissed him, Young Master Li moved away from Cen Xi andid back down beside her. His fingers caressed the cheek that Cen Xi had kissed, his smile growing wider as seconds passed.


    Young Master Li pulled Cen Xi into his arms as he nuzzled into the crook of her neck. He pulled her hand, writing on her palm, ¡°As long as you listen to me, I will never hurt you.¡±


    Hearing this, Cen Xi felt really uneasy and reserved sleeping with a man like this. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to let go of her guardedness either.


    In contrast, the man that was hugging her slowly fell asleep, his breathing slowly falling stable.


    Cen Xi felt reallyplicated.


    Young Master Li actually fell asleep hugging her. Even if he had fallen asleep, she still couldn¡¯t rx. The image of him cing a dagger under the pillow when heid down beside her kept reappearing in his mind.


    What if she took out the dagger now and pressed it into his heart?


    Would he copse immediately like that maid?


    Was every life low and despicable to people like him?


    Cen Xi couldn¡¯t understand, neither could she ept it. It didn¡¯t matter if he let her go tonight.


    The room was really quiet, so much so that the only sounds were the sounds of their breathing. Cen Xi leaned to the side, looking up as she observed Young Master Li in detail.


    It might have been because they drank or because she was extremely exhausted, but he looked dead asleep.


    That idea appeared in Cen Xi¡¯s mind once more.


    If she got rid of Young Master Li, Qiao Yanze didn¡¯t have toe anymore. If he didn¡¯te, he wouldn¡¯te into contact with those buried bombs.


    Cen Xi¡¯s mind went nk as she reached under the pillow carefully and found that dagger.


    Ayer of cold sweat covered her palms as her heart thumped crazily, growing faster after every beat.


    Young Master Li hadn¡¯t fallen asleep, so he knew every one of Cen Xi¡¯s actions.


    All of his blood chilled.


    If she really dared to hurt him, he wouldn¡¯t hold back from her anymore! If she really dared to hurt him, it would mean that she had colluded with Qiao Yanze!


    Young Master Li waited with bated breath as he remained unmoving. He had never been so nervous and careful before.


    In thest few days, he had someone following and observing Qiao Yanze and her silently. The two of them did separate and didn¡¯t contact each other privately.


    That day, she kissed Qiao Yanze but pped him ruthlessly as well.


    His men had taken a photo of it. In the photo, she looked really sad, disappointed and angry. It didn¡¯t seem like she was acting.


    Since Qiao Yanze had made her so sad and disappointed, he thought that his chance had finallye. Even if they weren¡¯t from the same world, she still brought him beautiful memories. He wanted to keep her by his side as his savior.


    He didn¡¯t care if she liked him or not.


    But he could never ept lies and deception!


    Young Master Li counted silently in his heart. When he had counted to ten, the woman holding the dagger mumbled softly, ¡°It¡¯s really sharp. It¡¯s a pity my hands are cuffed together. If not, I should have apetition one day if the chancees.¡±


    With that said, Cen Xiid back down.


    She turned her back towards Young Master Li. Her eyes were wide open, as her forehead and palms were all covered in sweat.


    Just right now, she had almost stabbed Young Master Li. It was fortunate that she noticed his body freezing for just a second and found out that he was just pretending to be asleep. If not, before she could do anything, he might kill her first.


    Young Master Li stared at the back of Cen Xi¡¯s head. His tightly pursed lips smirked happily.


    She must like him a little!


    Young Master Li kissed the back of Cen Xi¡¯s head and said softly to her, ¡°Good night.¡±


    Cen Xi remained awake the entire night.


    It was fortunate that Young Master Li got up and left before sunrise. Cen Xi finally managed to sleep about three hours.


    In the morning, the maids came up to call Cen Xi down for breakfast. Soon after, Cen Xi walked into the living room.


    Young Master Li was wearing a white, casual outfit today. His hair was styled loosely, making him look like those beautiful and handsome men on the television.


    Seeing the faint dark eye circles under Cen Xi¡¯s eyes, Young Master Li furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night?¡±


    Cen Xi bit her lip, saying only half of the truth, ¡°I¡¯m not used to sleeping with you, so I only fell asleep veryte.¡±


    Young Master Li believed her words.


    Young Master Li pulled Cen Xi towards the dining table. Recalling that someone had died in therest night, she froze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    Young Master Li raised an eyebrow. ¡°The weather is pretty good today. How about I bring you out to the sea to y?¡±


    Cen Xi nodded, her throat dry. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ...


    Young Master Li got Cen Xi to wear a nurse uniform once more, but it was a new set. Its fitting design showed her lustrous figure.


    When Young Master Li led her out of the courtyard, he covered her eyes with a blindfold. It was only when they were on a speedboat that he took off the blindfold covering her eyes.


    Cen Xi knew that Young Master Li was afraid she would remember the way out.


    On the speedboat, Young Master Li wore a pair of sunsses as his closest men drove the boat. He led Cen Xi to take a seat at the back of the boat.


    ¡°How¡¯s the scenery here?¡± Young Master Li asked.


    Before Cen Xi could reply, Young Master Li recalled that she couldn¡¯t hear him. He nced at her. Seeing that her hair was in a mess from the sea breeze, he reached out to push her long hair behind her ear, before he used his index finger and thumb to hold up her hair.


    Seeing Young Master Li¡¯s action, Cen Xi took her hair out from his hold and tied them up into a ponytail.


    Young Master Li¡¯s men drove the speedboat to the center of the sea. When they stopped, Young Master Li brought two fishing rods over. ¡°The weather is pretty good today. How about we fish here?¡±


    Cen Xi took the fishing rod as Young Master Li helped her with the bait.


    Once they started fishing, both of them fell silent. Young Master Qiao stared at Cen Xi¡¯s pretty face as he turned her around to ask, ¡°Tell me. What is it that you like about Qiao Sen? He was so mean to you back then!¡±

 Chapter 1389 - A Long-Lost Warm On Her

    <h4>Chapter 1389: A Long-Lost Warm On Her</h4>


    Cen Xi liked Qiao Yanze from when he was still Qiao Sen. When he saved her from the desert thieves, though he appeared to be indifferent and cold-blooded, his heart was filled with righteousness and kindness.


    After finding out that he was Qiao Yanze, the person she wanted to repay her older sister¡¯s sins for, that good impression only grew stronger.


    Cen Xi knew that Young Master Li had asked her this question to test if she still had any feelings for Qiao Yanze.


    Cen Xi threw the fishing rod away as an angry expression washed over her cold face. ¡°Young Master Li, can you not mention that person? There is nothing between us anymore. The moment you mention him, the only thing I think about is how he hurt me so much. Do you know that he was the one who sent the men who almost burned me to death?¡±


    Young Master Li could see the hatred Cen Xi had for Qiao Yanze in her eyes. He started to chuckle, satisfied with her reaction. When he smiled, it was as if his eyes were filled with the dazzling gxy. He was warm and sunny, like a boy next door.


    Who would have thought that he was a coldblooded and violent devil? It was frightening.


    Young Master Li picked up the fishing rod for Cen Xi. Since Cen Xi didn¡¯t want to speak anymore to Young Master Li, she focused on fishing.


    Within a while, her fishing rod started to move.


    ¡°Keep the string quick! A fish is biting your bait.¡±


    The fishing rods Young Master Li used were pretty high level and were rather different from the usual ones Cen Xi had seen. That was why she didn¡¯t know how to rewind the string at all.


    Seeing this, Young Master Li walked behind Cen Xi. His fair andrge hands wrapped around Cen Xi¡¯s slender ones. Like that, he helped her to rewind the fishing string.


    Cen Xi suppressed the difort and disdain in her heart and let him help her pull the fish up.


    It was a Spanish mackerel.


    ¡°Nurse Xiao Hei, do you know how to cook?¡±


    Cen Xi nodded. ¡°Do you want to try?¡±


    ¡°I want to try the fish you cooked. It must be delicious.¡±


    Young Master Li got his men to bring a set of kitchen tools over and Cen Xi made sweet and sour mackerel for Young Master Li on the boat itself. After he took a bite, he closed his eyes to savor the taste.


    ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡±


    A bright smile appeared on his handsome face, looking as if he was really happy and enjoying this moment. When she saw it, Cen Xi looked away, reminding herself to not be fooled by Young Master Li¡¯s appearance.


    Young Master Li took a small piece of mackerel, wanting to feed Cen Xi. ¡°Nurse Xiao Hei, do you want to try?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Do you not want to eat, or do you not want me to feed you?¡± Young Master Li¡¯s bright smile disappeared as his pretty eyes seemed to be soaked in ink, turning darker by the second.


    Cen Xi could sense his unhappiness, as well as the murderous intent he was exuding from head to toe.


    So she opened her mouth obediently and took a bite of the sweet and sour mackerel.


    Hm.


    It didn¡¯t taste too good.


    She had put a little too much sugar and salt. It was both sweet and salty, making her stomach protest more after eating it.


    But he said that it tasted really good...


    Seeing her take a bite, his happy emotions seemed to return. He looked down and finished the te of sweet and sour mackerel alone, despite it not tasting good at all.


    He wiped his mouth as he basked in the sunlightzily. A bright smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Nurse Xiao Hei, it¡¯s been really long since I ate something that made me happy.¡±


    Cen Xi stared at Young Master Li, feeling extremelyplicated.


    Sometimes, he was an innocent and sunny adult boy, but suddenly, he became a bloodthirsty and violent devil as well.


    The extreme contrast made her heart palpitate crazily.


    ...


    At night.


    Cen Xiy down on the bed after taking a shower.


    Like the night before, Young Master Li came over to sleep with Cen Xi in his arms. He buried his face into the crook of Cen Xi¡¯s neck, taking in her scent.


    After a while, he turned her over and stared into her eyes. ¡°Nurse Xiao Hei, I will bring you to the ce where we¡¯ll be getting married.¡±


    What? ce they were getting married? What in the world?!


    Cen Xi froze instantly.


    Noting her shocked expression, Young Master Li caressed her fair and smooth face. ¡°Nurse Xiao, I want to have a peaceful life with you. No matter if you want to or not, I will marry you.¡±


    A smile appeared on his handsome face, though it looked a little creepy. ¡°If youmit suicide, I will marry your corpse and ce you in a ss coffin. You will be with me forever.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s limbs had turned cold. She was so shocked by Young Master Li¡¯s twisted heart that she was rendered speechless.


    Seeing Cen Xi¡¯s face turn pale, Young Master Li leaned closer towards her. His well-defined nose rubbed against hers. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I really, really like you.¡±


    He craved getting warmth from her. Every time he saw her, it was as if he had seen his mother. His father had more than a dozen wives and his mother was only one of them.


    Perhaps, his father was ill-fated with children and only had one son despite having so many wives. The other wives all either had miscarriages, didn¡¯t get pregnant or only had daughters.


    It was probably because of this that the other wives were all jealous of his mother for having him. When he was ten years old, his mother had disappeared suddenly for no reason and he hadn¡¯t been able to find her all this time.


    After he turned of-age, he killed all of his father¡¯s wives one by one.


    It was only after meeting Nurse Xiao Hei that he felt that long-missed warmth once again. He wanted to make her his and his only. No one else can take her away.


    At this thought, the blood within him surged. His abdomen was terribly stuffed and full, he wanted to get release.


    Grabbing onto the back of Cen Xi¡¯s head, Young Master Li started kissing her forehead, then down to her eyes. His breath was scorching. ¡°Nurse Xiao Hei, I don¡¯t want to hold back anymore. Can you be my woman tonight?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s longshes started to tremble intensely. Her cuffed hands pressed against Young Master Li¡¯s muscr chest. ¡°Young Master Li, it¡¯s too soon. Can you touch me only after I prepare myself a bit?¡±


    Young Master Li¡¯s eyes were fully red from desire as he suddenly grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s neck and growled at her, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to reject me. If you reject me, I will strangle you to death right now.¡±


    Cen Xi felt breathing getting harder as her face started to flush red.


    She knew that going hard against Young Master Li wouldn¡¯t work. She had no choice but to soften her voice and beg with tear-filled eyes. ¡°Young Master Li, aren¡¯t you going to marry me? I promise you that you can do whatever you want after we be awfully-wedded couple. I won¡¯t stop you then-¡±


    Young Master Li let go of Cen Xi¡¯s neck and grabbed her chin instead. His grip was so strong that she felt like her chin was almost smashed into pieces. ¡°You¡¯re very smart. Are you trying to buy time? Nurse Xiao Hei, you¡¯re giving yourself to me anyway. I want you tonight.¡±


    His knees moved to spread her legs apart.


    ¡°Be a little more obedient. If not, you¡¯ll be that one that hurts.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Li, I¡¯ve only been here for two days. Can¡¯t you wait any longer? I don¡¯t like Qiao Yanze anymore. You¡¯ve saved me once and I always had a good impression of you. Can you give me a little more t©`¡±


    Seeing the panic and helplessness in Cen Xi¡¯s eyes, Young Master Li knew that she was really afraid. He didn¡¯t want to hurt her, but that heat that wanted to get relief within him made him really impatient at the same time.


    Just as he was caught in making his decision, a deafening explosion suddenly rang.


    Young Master Li¡¯s expression changed. The explosion came from the ind¡¯s pier.


    Suddenly, the room door was pushed open and his men said, ¡°Young Master Li, someone has trespassed the ind and triggered the bomb. The body is unidentifiable.¡±

 Chapter 1390 - Qiao Yanze is Here

    <h4>Chapter 1390: Qiao Yanze is Here</h4>


    Hearing that the man that trespassed the ind had been blown up and was nowpletely unidentifiable, Young Master Li let out a heartyugh.


    He turned back and nced at the woman on the bed. ¡°Nurse Xiao Hei, did you hear that? Anyone who dares to trespass the ind will only end up dying!¡±


    Young Master Li couldn¡¯t wait to go and see who was the person who dared to trespass the ind. He put a gun in the gun holder around his waist and left hurriedly.


    Before he left, he nced at his men. ¡°Stand guard here with a few others to watch her carefully. If someone dared toe and take her, shoot and kill them on the spot!¡±


    After Young Master Li left, Cen Xi felt like all of her energy had been sucked away. Her hands hugged her empty head as her heart tightened. Her fingers trembled slightly as her body turned cold.


    The person who had trespassed the ind had been blown into pieces?


    Was it Qiao Yanze?


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t dare imagine if it was him who had been blown up. What would she do then?


    Her tears fell like a pearl ne that had been broken.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die... Please don¡¯t be injured...¡±


    Suddenly, arge palm patted her trembling shoulder.


    Cen Xi shivered and hurriedly wiped her tears. ¡°Young Master Li, I was just afra©`¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she was pulled before a broad chest. Cen Xi noted the man¡¯s refreshing and charming scent. It was different from the faint cologne scent on Young Master Li.


    Cen Xi instantly looked up.


    Seeing the man who had pulled her into his arms, her eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Young Master Qiao?¡±


    Was she seeing things?


    Cen Xi¡¯s gaze moved from the man¡¯s handsome eyebrows, to his pretty eyes, to his well-defined nose, then to his thin lips... She wasn¡¯t seeing things. It really was Qiao Yanze.


    Cen Xi¡¯s tears started to fall again. She grabbed the man¡¯s shirt tightly, saying with a trembling voice, ¡°I thought that something had happened to you...¡±


    Qiao Yanze wiped Cen Xi¡¯s face dry of tears hurriedly. ¡°The person who died is Young Master Li¡¯s butler that went out to purchase some daily necessities. Get up quickly, we need to leave this ce first.¡±


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t dare hesitate. She hurriedly jumped out of the bed and walked out, following behind Qiao Yanze.


    The men Da Zuo had brought with him were currently fighting with Young Master Li¡¯s men and Qiao Yanze hurriedly led Cen Xi to leave through the backyard.


    ¡°Young Master Li has buried bombs everywhere around the ind. We have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was undercover in the organization for several years, so I know their tricks very well.¡±


    Cen Xi followed behind Qiao Yanze as he held onto her hand. Staring at his tall and slender back, her heart settled down somehow.


    Qiao Yanze led Cen Xi out of the mansion. However, before they could walk too far away, Young Master Li caught up to them with his men behind him.


    ¡°Qiao Sen, you cannot take her away!¡± Young Master Li had gotten his men to turn on all of the lights in the ind. In the pitch-ck night, the small ind was lit up perfectly. Qiao Yanze and his men were all exposed.


    Qiao Yanze naturally didn¡¯te here alone with his men. He had already messaged Mu Sihan about it and Mu Sihan sent Bo Yan and his men toe and exterminate the ce. They must take Young Master Li down tonight.


    When the sound of choppers trailed from afar, Young Master Li¡¯s expression changed. His ind was rather discrete and hidden. How exactly did Qiao Yanze find this ce?


    Young Master Li nced towards Cen Xi, who was hidden behind Qiao Yanze.


    She was wearing the sleeping gown he had prepared for her, so her fair and slender legs were exposed, while her long ck hair was untied. Under the bright lights, her petite face appeared to be extremely pale.


    Her eyes were no longer pitiful-looking. Instead, they were now as strong and cold as Qiao Yanze¡¯s were.


    Young Master Li seemed to understand almost immediately.


    He turned back to nce at his men. ¡°Didn¡¯t you check that she didn¡¯t bring any high-technology equipment with her?¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°I did check. She didn¡¯t bring anything with her...¡± Suddenly, he thought of when she had to go to the toilet in a hurry after getting out of the car but didn¡¯t go in the end. Did she get the chance and do something in that time?


    Young Master Li instantly kicked the man. ¡°You useless piece of sh*t!¡±


    The man cupped his hurting abdomen and looked down, not daring to say anything.


    Young Master Li nced towards Qiao Yanze, his eyespletely dark. ¡°So the two of you were acting together. The truth is that the two of you didn¡¯t cut ties, did you?¡±


    Qiao Yanze replied, ¡°The acting was right, but I didn¡¯t know that she would be taken by you.¡±


    Young Master Li narrowed his eyes at Cen Xi. The night breeze was blowing her long hair against her cheek. Her ck hair and fair skin formed a strong visual contrast. His eyesnded on her cherry lips. ¡°Nurse Xiao Hei, I didn¡¯t think you would be willing to be a bait for him again. Do you love Qiao Yanze so much that you don¡¯t even fear death? Did you forget how he treated your sister and you? He wanted to burn you two to death!¡±


    Cen Xi pursed her lips tightly. ¡°Young Master Li, the person that wanted to burn us to death is you!¡±


    Hearing this, Young Master Li froze for a few seconds before he burst out inughter. ¡°With this, it seems like Qiao Yanze has already told you everything?¡±


    ¡°Ba Li, stop talking nonsense. Get your men to lower their guns andy down quietly!¡± Qiao Yanze said coldly.


    Young Master Li didn¡¯t look panicked at all. Instead, he stared at Qiao Yanze with a calm expression. ¡°So what if you brought people with you? You love the woman behind you. As long as she¡¯s alive, you will never win over me!¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did Young Master Li poison Cen Xi once again?


    Young Master Li¡¯s eyesnded on Cen Xi¡¯s cuffed hands and smirked. ¡°Without my key, no one will be able to unlock the cuffs she¡¯s wearing. The most important thing is that there is a miniature bomb installed in the cuffs. I just have to press it just softly and she will be blown into pieces.¡±


    Qiao Yanze instantly turned back to nce at the cuffs Cen Xi was wearing. He tried to unlock it for her, but like Young Master Li had said, he couldn¡¯t.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression darkened as his eyes exuded extreme coldness, shining darkly like a starless night. ¡°Young Master Li, you¡¯re indeed despicable and shameless enough. How can you treat your Nurse Xiao Hei like this time after time?¡±


    Young Master Li seemed to recall the memories he had with Nurse Xiao Hei. His eyes were filled with emotions as he turned to Cen Xi with gentler eyes. ¡°Nurse Xiao Hei,e over. Let¡¯s leave together. You promised me that you would marry me.¡±


    Hearing Young Master Li¡¯s words, anger appeared on Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression. He knew that Cen Xi was just acting, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous at hearing her promise to marry Young Master Li.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the time to be jealous. Qiao Yanze¡¯s tall figure stood in front of Cen Xi, blocking herpletely as he stared straight into Young Master Li¡¯s bloodthirsty and murderous eyes. He said coldly, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t leave with you, are you going to blow her up?¡±


    ¡°I will destroy her if I cannot get it!¡± Young Master Li smirked as he chuckled.


    Suddenly, a small remote appeared in Young Master Li¡¯s hands and Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes constricted instantly.


    ¡°Qiao Sen, do you want to try?¡±


    Qiao Yanze clenched his fists tightly as his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. All of his blood turned cold.


    Young Master Li¡¯s heart and mind is already distorted and could do anything. How would he dare to use Cen Xi as a betting chip?

 Chapter 1391 - He Wanted Her to Die!

    <h4>Chapter 1391: He Wanted Her to Die!</h4>


    When Qiao Yanze was undercover as Qiao Sen in the organization, Young Master Li had seen him as his idol. Qiao Sen¡¯s character and way of doing things were all admired by his father.


    He didn¡¯t fear death and saved his father several times. Not only that, he was daring and intelligent as well.


    Young Master Li couldn¡¯t spot any weakness in him. He once thought about what kind of woman would be able to tame Qiao Sen. Now that he thought about it, Qiao Sen indeed had good taste to fall for Cen Xi.


    Qiao Sen wished for Cen Xi to be alive, but he was different.


    He was willing to die with Cen Xi.


    Humans were the most scared of having a weakness. Once they had one, it would be easily discoverable and that person¡¯s fate would be controlled by others.


    ¡°Ba Li, why must we implicate Cen Xi into our business? If you¡¯re a man, stop pulling her into our matters!¡±


    Young Master Li chuckled as he thought about Cen Xi disregarding her life to be a bait and working with Qiao Yanze to deceive him. His eyes reddened. ¡°I¡¯ve already given her a chance. She was the one who sent herself to me!¡±


    Young Master Li waved the remote in his hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t want her to die, kneel down and beg me.¡±


    Everyone knew that even if Qiao Yanze knelt down and begged Young Master Li, he might not let Cen Xi go either.


    The ind had been surroundedpletely and it would be hard for Young Master Li and his men to escape. Now, they were treating Cen Xi as their only savior. If they couldn¡¯t escape, Cen Xi would have to die with them.


    Hearing Young Master Li¡¯s unreasonable request, Cen Xi was so angry her eyes reddened. She nced towards the cold-looking Young Master Li as she said coldly, ¡°If you dare to, press the button! I¡¯m not afraid of dying!¡±


    As she said this, Cen Xi moved backwards. She didn¡¯t want to implicate Qiao Yanze because of the explosion. Seeing Cen Xi¡¯s action, Qiao Yanze took a step back and grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t move anyhow!¡±


    Cen Xi threw Qiao Yanze¡¯s hand away as she was swarmed with the urge to cry. ¡°Don¡¯t kneel down or let Young Master Li go. If he escapes because of me today, there is no point in me staying alive either!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Qiao Yanze growled at Cen Xi with a hoarse voice.


    Young Master Li stared as the two argued. They were clearly arguing, but he felt extremely envious of them. He was envious of them being together in life and death, envious of their feelings for each other.


    But, the more he was envious of them, the more unhappy he got.


    ¡°Nurse Xiao Hei, let me send you to Hell first. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go and find you very soon.¡±


    Noting the dark and cold gaze Young Master Li had, Qiao Yanze pursed his lips as his jawline tensed. ¡°Stop. I¡¯ll kneel down.¡±


    Young Master Li¡¯s lips moved as excitement and bloodthirstiness shone in his eyes. ¡°It seems like you cannot bear for Nurse Xiao Hei to die!¡±


    Because of her, he would rather drink that death potion. He would rather let go of his dignity and kneel down in front of him like a dog, in front of his woman and men.


    Seeing this, Young Master Li felt really happy.


    He nced up at the sky and said loudly, ¡°Father, did you see this? Qiao Sen is going to kneel down in front of me, just like a dog!¡±


    Following that, Young Master Li turned towards his men and said, ¡°Record a video of the Qiao Young Master kneeling down. Let¡¯s have the world take a look at how he kneels in front of me, Young Master Li,ter!¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s tears fell as she grabbed Qiao Yanze¡¯s arm tightly, shaking it rapidly. ¡°Don¡¯t kneel for him. Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t!¡±


    Qiao Yanze pulled Cen Xi¡¯s hand away as he stared at Young Master Li. ¡°After I kneel down, will you let go of her like a man?¡±


    Young Master Li raised an eyebrow. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Losing Cen Xi as a hostage did not affect him at all. After all, Qiao Yanze¡¯s life was still in his control. He didn¡¯t believe that Qiao Yanze would kneel down for Cen Xi. He wouldn¡¯t ask the government army to fall back for him.


    Qiao Yanze nodded and started to bend his knees in front of everyone.


    Tears swarmed out of Cen Xi¡¯s eyes as her emotions overwhelmed him. She wanted to run towards Qiao Yanze, but was pulled back by Da Zuo.


    Cen Xi stared at Da Zuo, her face covered in tears as she shouted, ¡°He¡¯s your young master. Are you going to see him be humiliated?¡± If he really did it, how was anyone going to respect him in the future?


    If this was found out by others, everyone would say that the Qiao Third Young Master was willing to bow down to the young master of the criminal syndicate for his rival¡¯s woman. Everyone will poke his backbone while the Qiao family¡¯s reputation would be spoiled as well!


    It really wasn¡¯t worth it for her!


    Da Zuo¡¯s eyes reddened as well. But he knew his young master. No one would be able to change his decisions! He could only pull Cen Xi back for his young master.


    Hearing Cen Xi¡¯s cries, Qiao Yanze turned back to nce at her. His eyes were dark as ink as he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Tears fell onto her lips, making Cen Xi taste how bitterness felt.


    She never thought that Qiao Yanze¡¯s feelings for her would be so deep!


    She always thought that he only had some feelings for her.


    Cen Xi was like an injured animal. She used all of her energy to push Da Zuo away before she ran towards Qiao Yanze.


    Just as she was about to reach Qiao Yanze, right before Qiao Yanze¡¯s knees were about to hit the floor, a hoarse female voice suddenly rang. ¡°Son, stop!¡±


    Suddenly, two figures walked out from the woods.


    It was Xiao Zuo and an old woman he was helping.


    The woman looked slightly old and worn. She was wearing an embroidered long gown and looked so skinny and frail that no one could tell how old she was. However, her facial features looked a little simr to Young Master Li¡¯s. She must have been a great beauty when she was younger.


    When Young Master Li heard the woman¡¯s voice, his whole body trembled visibly. He nced towards the two new-arrivals in disbelief. As his gazended on the woman who had messy hair, his eyes constricted rapidly.


    He opened his mouth and swallowed back the urge to call out ¡®mother¡¯.


    It was impossible! Impossible!


    His mother had gone missing back when he was ten years old. He heard that she had been buried alive by his father¡¯s wives and was long dead.


    Qiao Sen knew how to disguise himself, so he must have found a woman who was disguised as his mother to deceive him.


    Young Master Li bit down on his lip hard, his eyes looking like they were going to pop out of his eyes.


    ¡°Qiao Sen, do you think I will stop just because your men brought a woman who is disguised as my mother? Stop dreaming!¡±


    ¡°Ba Li, she¡¯s your mother. When I was undercover, I found out identally that your mother is still alive. Her going missing wasn¡¯t because of your father¡¯s wives. It was your father who locked her up to make it seem like she had gone missing and was buried alive!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re f*cking sh*tting me! Do you think I¡¯m a f*cking moron? Young Master Qiao shouted out agitatedly as he gritted his teeth. His eyes werepletely ruthless as he looked like he really wanted to shoot Qiao Yanze to death right away. ¡°My father doted on my mother the most, so much that he would give her his everything. Why would he hide her and stop us from seeing each other?¡±


    He admitted that Qiao Yanze was a thoughtful, brave and intelligent person. But he should never ever use his parents to challenge him.


    ¡°Qiao Sen, I gave you a chance before, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. In that case, don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯m going to do!¡± Young Master Qiao said as he pressed the remote button.

 Chapter 1392 - Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 1392: Explosion</h4>


    ¡°Ba Li, I¡¯m your mother. Do you not remember me anymore?¡±


    The woman stared at Young Master Li with a shrill voice as she pulled off the sleeve on her arm. ¡°Then, do you remember this mark?¡±


    When Young Master Li saw the ugly and distorted scar on the woman¡¯s arm, his body trembled unstably.


    How could he not remember that scar?


    Back when he was still young, his father¡¯s wives were jealous of his mother having a son and wanted to kill him. Mother protected him in her arms without any regard for her life and her arm had been scalded by those b*tches. From then on, an ugly and distorted scar was left on her arm.


    Qiao Sen could get someone to disguise as his mother, but that scar was unique to her.


    Mother was really still alive!


    Young Master Li¡¯s eyes slowly filled with tears as they reddened. He did his best to suppress his overwhelming emotions. ¡°Mother, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you again in this lifetime.¡±


    The woman stared at her adult son, who looked more and more like Ba Er as tears fell out from her eyes. ¡°Li¡¯er, I can¡¯t bear to see you like this. I don¡¯t want to see you end up being like your coldblooded and cruel father and kill people like they¡¯re nothing. I wasn¡¯t harmed by your father¡¯s wives back then. I was locked up by your father.¡±


    Young Master Li shook his head, not understanding what he was hearing. ¡°Father doted on you so much. Why did he lock you up?¡±


    The woman raised her bony hand and wiped her tears. ¡°Your father never had feelings for any woman. Him doting me was just a show for you. I never liked how he treated others¡¯ lives as if they were nothing. I kept trying to convince him to stop, but why would he be willing to listen to me?


    ¡°He called me soft and didn¡¯t want my thoughts to influence you. In order to make you be a better heir, he used his wives and faked that they had hurt me. He locked me up to prevent us from meeting. He wanted you to take revenge for me and kill his wives because he wanted to see your hands covered in blood so you could never turn back anymore!¡±


    <i>No... It was impossible.</i> Young Master Li shook his head in disbelief. His mother¡¯s words made him almost lose his mind.


    Was the father he had always looked up to, admired and listened to, really like that?


    ¡°Li¡¯er, your father only saw you as his heir and never treated you as his son. Don¡¯t do something so wrong anymore!¡±


    Young Master Li¡¯s expression tensed as he gritted his teeth. He could not digest such a violent and cruel reality so quickly.


    But, he couldn¡¯t not believe his mother¡¯s words.


    Young Master Li¡¯s eyes werepletely red. ¡°Mother, so what if I believe you? I¡¯m already on this path. I cannot turn back anymore!¡±


    Yes, his hands were covered in blood now. He could only live in the dark for the rest of his life and could no longer see the light anymore. If he let go and stopped now, only death awaited him!


    The woman stared at Young Master Li with her heart aching. Her heart was almost breaking into pieces. If he didn¡¯t grow up in that kind of environment, her son would be able to live under the light and have a normal life too.


    ¡°Li¡¯er, stop erring anymore, don¡¯t harm the innocent!¡±


    Young Master Li gritted his teeth, hesitating.


    If he stopped, he would end up dying.


    If he didn¡¯t, his mother would be sad.


    Young Master Li¡¯s close aide that was standing behind him, was extremely shocked when he saw Young Master Li hesitating. ¡°Young Master, you cannot be kindhearted. It had been more than a decade since you saw your mother. Who knew if she had been hypnotized by Qiao Yanze? Maybe that is why she¡¯s talking for them!¡±


    Hearing this, Young Master Li felt that his aide¡¯s words were rather reasonable. However, Young Master Li nced at the teary, skinny woman once again.


    Countless memories from when he was young appeared in his mind.


    Mother was the person who had given him warmth. He would always remember lying in Mother¡¯s warm and soft arms.


    ¡°Li¡¯er, listen to my words and stop! If there is no chance of being a good person anymore, we can try next lifetime too! If it wasn¡¯t because I wanted to see you again, I would havemitted suicide already. Don¡¯t be scared, Mother will go down first to wait for you.¡±


    No one knew where the woman got her strength from, but she suddenly pushed Xiao Zuo away and threw herself at a tree.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Xiao Zuo, Young Master Li, Cen Xi and even Qiao Yanze were all stunned. When Young Master Li regained his senses, he wanted to stop the woman but it was already toote.


    The woman had hit her head against the tree and copsed on the floor.


    Young Master Li hurriedly ran towards the woman. He spread his arms and hugged the woman who was lying on the floor, her forehead bleeding profusely.


    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡±


    The woman opened her eyes slowly, staring at Young Master Li weakly as her skinny hand caressed his face. ¡°Li¡¯er, just seeing you one more time is enough for me. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dote on you, but I don¡¯t want to see you continue erring. Stop, my son!¡±


    Young Master Li closed his eyes as scorching tears fell from them. He nodded with a sad and heavy expression. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll listen to you. You cannot die, you must©`¡±


    Young Master Li nced towards Qiao Yanze. ¡°Save my mother! I surrender! Save her!¡±


    Qiao Yanze raised a hand and called a doctor over. After the woman was carried away, Young Master Li unlocked Cen Xi¡¯s cuffs.


    ...


    Young Master Li surrendering was an ending Cen Xi had never expected.


    Of course, this was the best result as well.


    Young Master Li used her to attack Qiao Yanze¡¯s weakness, so Qiao Yanze used the same trick to attack Young Master Li.


    Qiao Yanze won this fight beautifully.


    After instructing his men, they moved forward to detain Young Master Li and his people.


    He walked in front of Cen Xi and caressed his head. ¡°Later, you can take the same ne back to the Capital with Da Zuo. I¡¯ll be in the same ne with Young Master Li and his men since I¡¯m afraid that he will y a trick during the flight.¡±


    Cen Xi still had many things she wanted to say to Qiao Yanze, but she knew very well that this was not the time.


    So she only nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ...


    Qiao Yanze personally brought back Young Master Li and his aide back to the Capital. The other bad men on the ind would only be brought back after Xiao Zuo ounted for their numbers.


    As they got on the ce, when the aide walked past Young Master Li, his eyes were red as he mouthed at Young Master Li. ¡°You¡¯re a betrayer as well!¡±


    Young Master Li turned and nced at his aide. Seeing the aide¡¯s fingers caressing the watch on his left wrist, Young Master Li seemed to have thought of something as his gaze darkened. ¡°Mike, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mmitting suicide with the betrayer!¡± Mike continued to mouth.


    Young Master Li¡¯s expression changed immediately as he nced at Qiao Yanze, who was thest to get on the ne. He immediately shouted, ¡°Get out of the ne, quick! Mike¡¯s watch has a bomb in it!¡±


    As Young Master Li spoke, he pounced towards Qiao Yanze.


    ...


    Cen Xi had just been brought to the other ne by Da Zuo. Before she was seated properly, she suddenly saw a ck mushroom cloud blowing up to the sky.


    Someone on the ne shouted, ¡°There¡¯s an explosion!¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She wanted to get out of the n to take a look, but Da Zuo stopped her. ¡°Miss Cen, please rest in the ne. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart was thumping crazily. She had a feeling that something bad had happened, so how was she able to stand back? ¡°I¡¯m getting off.¡±


    Da Zuo had just received news that the explosion urred in the ne young master was escorting Young Master Li in. Worried about Young Master¡¯s safety, he didn¡¯t want to waste more time to stop Cen Xi, so he nodded.


    ¡°Please stay safe.¡±


    With that said, he got out of the ne first.

 Chapter 1393 - Dead Without Any Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 1393: Dead Without Any Regrets</h4>


    Cen Xi followed behind Da Zuo and got out of the ne.


    Nothing would happen to Qiao Yanze. He would be fine! She still had so many things to tell him! Nothing could happen to him!


    When she got out of the ne, she was so distracted she almost missed a step and fell down the stairs.


    Several people had surrounded the ne where the explosion urred. Cen Xi tried to find Qiao Yanze amongst the moving crowd, but she couldn¡¯t find him.


    The ominous feeling in her heart grew stronger.


    She nced at the burning ne. It was clear that it was the one Qiao Yanze was escorting Young Master Li with.


    Cen Xi¡¯s palms were covered with cold sweat. She pushed the crowd aside and approached that ne. Meanwhile, Da Zuo was leading his men to try to save as many people as possible.


    When she saw burned bodies being carried out one after another, Cen Xi cupped her mouth, her eyes widening.


    Qiao Yanze might not have been in the ne when it exploded, right?


    She remained standing at the same spot, feeling like all of her energy had been sucked away by a giant syringe. She didn¡¯t dare to go up and ask Da Zuo about it, afraid that she would only hear bad news.


    After a few minutes, Cen Xi couldn¡¯t remain unmoved anymore. She walked towards the ruined airne with trembling nes. ¡°Da Zuo, where is your young master?¡±


    Da Zuo¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I heard that young master had escorted Young Master Li onto the ne, but we still haven¡¯t found any traces of Young Master and Young Master Li. Young Master Li¡¯s aide has been blown into pieces.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s mind went nk. Her curled fingers trembled nonstop.


    She kept telling herself that it was impossible. He couldn¡¯t have died!


    All she felt was that it was cold, extremely cold. Her slender arms wrapped around her shivering body as tears swelled in her eyes.


    After the explosion, since Da Zuo couldn¡¯t find them in the ne, they might be somewhere else.


    Cen Xi started to look around for them.


    She ced her hands by her lips, forming an impromptu loudspeaker as she shouted for Qiao Yanze loudly. Right in this moment, she really despised herself for not being able to hear anything.


    After a long time of searching, Cen Xi still wasn¡¯t able to find any signs of Qiao Yanze.


    She started to walk towards the forest.


    Lighting and thunder covered the sky, seeking to split open the sky as a heavy downpour suddenly fell upon them.


    Cen Xi turned into a drenched chicken very quickly.


    With the dimmed lighting, Cen Xi could barely see where she was walking to and suddenly, she started falling down a hill.


    Sh*t! She rolled several rounds on the floor before she hit her head against a tree and stopped.


    Her mind turned as she saw stars. Disregarding her body, Cen Xi got up with great difficulty.


    Just as she was about to leave, something grabbed her ankle.


    Cen Xi looked down and saw a bloody hand. Her eyes constricted in fear. However, very quickly, she regained her senses and noted that it was a person¡¯s hand.


    W-Was it Qiao Yanze?


    Cen Xi hurriedly looked behind her.


    All she saw was the person¡¯s face covered in blood and dirt. From the man¡¯s facial features and silhouette, it wasn¡¯t Qiao Yanze. It was Young Master Li.


    Cen Xi hurriedly shook her ankle out of Young Master Li¡¯s hold. She was about to leave when Young Master Li¡¯s hoarse and weak voice rang, ¡°Nurse Xiao Hei.¡±


    Cen Xi ignored him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cause the explosion. It was my aide. He thought that I became a betrayer because I surrendered. He wanted us to die together.¡± At the most important moment, he pulled Qiao Yanze and jumped out of the ne together. Because of the impact of the explosion, they rolled down a hill.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Cen Xi was about to leave, but Young Master Li grabbed her once again. This time, Cen Xi wasn¡¯t able to retract her hand.


    Turning around, she red at the man lying on the floor with a face covered in blood. Before she could say anything, she saw him saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t set off the explosion.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯sshes fluttered. ¡°What about Qiao Yanze? Where is he?¡±


    Young Master Li didn¡¯t reply. He stared at Cen Xi greedily. This was the only girl he had feelings for.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold on anymore. Nurse Xiao Hei, can you smile at me?¡± He wanted to remember her smile before he left.


    Back when she made her face dark, she didn¡¯t stand out, but he was somehow attracted by her smile.


    He liked her smile.


    Cen Xi stared at Young Master Li, who was begging with his eyes. His gaze looked so sincere, expectant that her heart softened unknowingly.


    She crouched down slowly and tore off a piece of cloth from her shirt and wiped the blood away from Young Master Li¡¯s face.


    His youthful and handsome face was slowly revealed.


    Young Master Li smiled at her. His teeth were white and neat. The remaining kindness within him was also expressed before he died.


    At this moment, he smiled so brightly like an innocent boy. His eyes were so clear and clean and void of blood or violence.


    ¡°Nurse Xiao Hei, I want to give you a present.¡± Young Master Li slowly unsped his other hand. In his palmid a key. ¡°I bought a mansion at Switzend¡¯s XX Garden and nned to bring you there for our wedding. In the end, we can¡¯t go against our fate and can¡¯t go anymore...¡±


    With his severe injury, speaking too much made Young Master Li unable to breathe properly, so he started to cough violently.


    He ced the key in Cen Xi¡¯s hand as he grabbed her hand tightly. ¡°You need to go there and take a look. Maybe then you might change your impression of me. For you, I was willing to give you everything as well.¡±


    She clearly shouldn¡¯t listen to him say all of this, but his words actually made her really sad.


    Although she didn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for Young Master Li, she saw him as a friend. She trusted him before as well. For him to only have her by his side in thest moments of his life, it was rather sad and tragic.


    Scorching tears fell from Cen Xi¡¯s eyes andnded on Young Master Li¡¯s face, making hisshes flutter. ¡°Nurse Xiao Hei, are you crying because of me?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s lips trembled slightly.


    Young Master Li smiled once more.


    This time, he was truly happy.


    Nurse Xiao Hei was crying for him. Her tears were very hot, very warm against his touch. To think Nurse Xiao Hei was really crying for him.


    ¡°Nurse Xiao Hei, Nurse Xiao Hei...¡± Young Master Li muttered her name as his voice got weaker, his eyelids bing heavier.


    Cen Xi reached out and grabbed Young Master Li¡¯s hand. Before he closed his eyes forever, she smiled really brightly for him.


    ¡°Young Master Li, when you reincarnate, please be a child in a good family.¡±


    Seeing Cen Xi¡¯s smile, the memories of the two of them appeared in Young Master Li¡¯s mind. Slowly, those images went nk, and then turned ck.


    His life was at an end now.


    She had cried for him.


    She had smiled at him.


    Young Master Li slowly smirked.


    He was happy now, he had no regrets in leaving.


    Feeling Young Master Li¡¯srge hand slowly loosen, Cen Xi reached a finger under his nose to see if he was still breathing.


    He wasn¡¯t.


    Cen Xi cupped her mouth and started to cry uncontrobly.


    After crying for a while, she remembered that she hadn¡¯t found Qiao Yanze. She wiped her tears and got back up to continue searching for Qiao Yanze.


    After a few minutes, about two hundred meters away from Young Master Li, she saw a dark figure lying on the ground.

 Chapter 1394 - Young Master Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 1394: Young Master Is Here</h4>


    Cen Xi walked over hurriedly.


    The rain had soaked the manpletely from head to toe. He was lying on the ground, his face covered in both blood and dirt.


    Seeing that he was unmoving, Cen Xi hurriedly crouched in front of him and stretched a finger under his nose.


    In that moment, her mind waspletely nk. She was so afraid that he would die here like Young Master Li did.


    After she felt that he was still breathing, her tensed heart finally rxed a little. She used her sleeve to wipe the dirt off his face for him. She was extremely careful, afraid of hurting him.


    After wiping his face clean, she pressed her forehead against his. She shouted as she cried, ¡°Da Zuo, Da Zuo, your young master is here!


    ¡°Someonee!


    ¡°Da Zuo, your young master is still alive. He¡¯s unconscious! Hurry and bring a doctor!¡±


    She shouted until her voice was hoarse.


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t realize that the man lying on the floor was slowly opening his eyes.


    Hearing Cen Xi¡¯s hoarse voice from shouting, he lifted his hand and grabbed hers. ¡°Xiao Xi, stop shouting.¡±


    He had been protected by Young Master Li, so even though he had been injured, his life wasn¡¯t in danger.


    Seeing therge hand grabbing hers, Cen Xi hurriedly turned back towards the man that had woken up.


    ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Help me up first.¡±


    Cen Xi hurriedly nodded. She helped him up from the ground carefully. His face and arm were all covered in open wounds that were bleeding...


    Seeing him like this, Cen Xi¡¯s heart ached badly at the sight.


    After Qiao Yanze stood up, he nced around. When he didn¡¯t see Young Master Li, he furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Where is Young Master Li?¡±


    Cen Xi looked down, remembering how Young Master Li was before he passed away. She sniffled, ¡°Young Master Li is gone.¡±


    Seeing Cen Xi¡¯s sad expression, Qiao Yanze instantly understood what she meant by ¡®gone¡¯.


    If Young Master Li didn¡¯t pull him and jump out of the ne, he might have died in that explosion. However, he didn¡¯t understand. Young Master Li already made sure that his life was ending soon. Why did he save him again?


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, I have something to ask of you.¡± Cen Xi looked up with her wetshes, ncing at Qiao Yanze with aplicated gaze.


    Qiao Yanze nodded. ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°I want to bury Young Master Li on this ind.¡± Even though Young Master Li was very evil, she didn¡¯t want his body to be left beaten by the weather and have nowhere to rest after he had passed on.


    Qiao Yanze hummed softly.


    At this moment, Da Zuo rushed over with his men. Qiao Yanze was helped onto a stretcher and before he left, he instructed Da Zuo, ¡°Help bury Young Master Li and make a proper grave for him.¡±


    ...


    Following the fall, Qiao Yanze had a slight concussion. On the way back to the Capital, he fell unconscious once more. When he woke up again, he was lying in the VIP ward of the Royal Hospital.


    There were several people in his room.


    An Feng, Nan Zhi, the Qiao family members, Tang Xi, Chu Yifan and more. Seeing that Qiao Yanze had woken up, An Feng and Nan Zhi hurriedly approached him.


    ¡°Yanze, how are you?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, how are you?¡±


    Qiao Yanze still felt a little dizzy as he pushed himself up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making all of you worry.¡±


    An Feng hit the back of Qiao Yanze¡¯s hand. ¡°I heard the person who had harmed our Qiao family is dead. Once you¡¯re discharged, Sihan ns to reinstate your title as the Duke.¡±


    Qiao Yanze knew that his family was worried about his safety. His biggest wish was also to inherit the Duke title and rebuild the Qiao family.


    However, his body probably didn¡¯t give him any chance to!


    ¡°Uncle, until then, please rest well.¡± Nan Zhi said.


    Qiao Yanze nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ...


    Cen Xi made some soup at home and brought it to the hospital. When she arrived at the ward and saw so many people inside, she didn¡¯t dare go in. She quietly stood in an inconspicuous corner and waited until everyone in the room left. It was only then that she finally entered the room.


    Qiao Yanze stared as Cen Xi entered the room with a thermos sk. He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe in earlier?¡±


    Cen Xi put the thermos sk on the table as she stared at Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome and thin face, before she said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to see them.¡±


    It was then that Qiao Yanze finally remembered that there was something important that he had yet to do.


    He took his phone and sent a message to Da Zuo.


    After he was done, Cen Xi was also done with pouring a bowl of soup out for him. She sat by the bed and fed Qiao Yanze the soup slowly.


    Qiao Yanze opened his mouth and took a sip.


    Cen Xi stared at him nervously. ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    Qiao Yanze scrunched his nose. ¡°It tastes...¡± He waved at her. ¡°Come over.¡±


    Cen Xi stared at him in confusion.


    Not knowing what he wanted to do, she leaned towards him. He lifted her chin and kissed her.


    A few secondster, he asked, ¡°Did you taste it?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s face was a little flushed. ¡°You¡¯re acting like a gangster.¡±


    Qiao Yanze stared at her as he smirked. What Cen Xi didn¡¯t know was that he was holding onto a few strands of her hair.


    Although he had woken up, he could tell that his body wasn¡¯t in as good of a condition as it was before.


    After conversing with Cen Xi for a while more, he felt a little sleepy. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t very energetic, Cen Xi fell silent and sat by the bed quietly to apany him.


    Qiao Yanzeid back down on the bed and stared at Cen Xi. ¡°You should leave first!¡±


    Cen Xi bit her lip. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to apany you here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s been quite tiring for you too, so go back and rest early.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave after you fall asleep.¡±


    Qiao Yanze remained silent and closed his eyes.


    Not too longter, Qiao Yanze finally fell asleep.


    Cen Xi sat by the bed and stared at his handsome face and his exquisite and well-defined facial features. Her fingers couldn¡¯t help but caress his face.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but after what happened this time, she felt as if there was still an invisible barrier between them.


    She knew that even if Young Master Li had died, it wouldn¡¯t change that her sister had hurt him before.


    Ultimately, they will still never be able to be together.


    ...


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t go to the hospital again.


    Like ripping open a bandaid, it was better to deal with painful things quickly than to let it grow and hurt moreter. She had already done everything she could for Qiao Yanze.


    So Cen Xi booked a flight ticket for three dayster to Switzend.


    ...


    Qiao Yanze only stayed in the hospital for two days, before he returned to the Qiao manor.


    He sat in the room his mother once lived in. While staring at her photo, he couldn¡¯t help but recall what happened in the past, his eyes turning red unconsciously.


    The person he had disappointed the most was his mother.


    Knocks rang at the door.


    Qiao Yanze put down Mrs Qiao¡¯s photo and said hoarsely, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Da Zuo pushed the door open with a document file in his hand.


    ¡°Young Master, the DNA results report is out.¡±


    Qiao Yanze hurriedly took the document file from Da Zuo¡¯s hand. He took the document out from inside and flipped it till thest page.


    Da Zuo had managed to find Xiao Ying¡¯s hair in the room she had once tried tomit suicide in, so he got Da Zuo to send the hair and Cen Xi¡¯s hair to do a DNA test.


    The results showed that the two of them had no blood rtions.


    Qiao Yanze closed his eyes. He put down the document and started tough like a fool.

 Chapter 1395

    <h4>Chapter 1395: She Hugged Her From Behind</h4>


    As Qiao Yanzeughed, his lips started to tremble. Even his teeth were trembling. All of his blood felt like it was flowing backwards.


    Both of his hands supported his forehead as his eyes turned red like he was going to start crying.


    Da Zuo stood in front of Qiao Yanze, worry oozing out from his eyes at the sight of Qiao Yanze being both happy and sad at the same time. With his young master acting like that, he was really scared that Young Master¡¯s mental state had some problems.


    Qiao Yanze forced all of his tears back as he picked up Mrs Qiao¡¯s photo. ¡°Mom, did you see this? The person that harmed our family wasn¡¯t the real Xiao Ying.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Xiao Ying. It really wasn¡¯t Xiao Ying!


    ¡°Mom, I really regret it now. Why didn¡¯t I see through my feelings sooner and treat Cen Xi better?¡±


    Hearing Qiao Yanze¡¯s words, Da Zuo was a little confused. Recognizing his feelings now wasn¡¯t toote for Young Master. He could still treat Miss Cen properly in the future!


    Qiao Yanze put down Mrs Qiao¡¯s photo and nced towards Da Zuo with red eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to have an opinion against Cen Xi from now on. We¡¯ve all wrongly med her in the past!¡±


    After what had happened with Young Master Li, Da Zuo¡¯s opinion against Cen Xi had been removed. Now, she had be the person he admired the second most. The first was definitely his young master.


    Qiao Yanze stood up and took a few steps with slightly weak legs. ¡°Da Zuo, prepare the car.¡±


    ...


    Cen Xi had gone out during the day and by the time she returned to her apartment, it was already nine in the evening.


    She had walked back home.


    Just as she was about to arrive at her apartment, she felt a pair of eyes staring at her in the dark. She turned back to nce around her, but there was no one that looked suspicious.


    Rubbing at her arm, she felt something strange appear in her heart.


    Perhaps, she was being too suspicious!


    Young Master Li was no longer around and everyone from the criminal syndicate had been arrested. There probably was no one left that would hurt her!


    Still, Cen Xi walked with hurried steps into the apartment building.


    Walking out of the elevator, she arrived in front of her apartment door. She took out her keys and got ready to open the door.


    Suddenly, someone patted her slender shoulder.


    Cen Xi gasped softly in fear as the keys in her hand fell onto the floor. Grabbing the pepper spray from her bag, she sprayed it intensely at the person behind her.


    ¡°Cen Xi, it¡¯s me. What are you doing?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s hoarse voice, Cen Xi froze before she turned back. Seeing the man who was tearing and coughing nonstop from the pepper spray, Cen Xi first froze for a second before she burst out inughter.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge?¡± With his agility, he should be able to dodge the peppery mist.


    Qiao Yanze thought that she was just acting and wouldn¡¯t really spray him. Who would have expected for her to really spray at his face?


    His throat felt like it was burning and couldn¡¯t say anymore things. He could only stare at her with red eyes.


    He even looked a little pitiful.


    Cen Xi knew that he felt horrible, so she hurriedly picked up her keys and opened the door.


    ¡°Go and have a wash in the washroom. Quick, wash it out.¡±


    After Qiao Yanze washed his face and came out, he still felt rather horrible and couldn¡¯t open his eyes.


    Cen Xi filled a bowl of warm water and brought it in front of the man. She wet a towel with it before she covered his eyes with it.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you message me beforeing?¡±


    ¡°I only just arrived.¡±


    Qiao Yanze took the towel off his eyes and stared at the girl who was crouching beside him. She had her hair tied into a ponytail. Her skin was fair and smooth as her facial features looked both cold and charming. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    Caught unguarded, Cen Xi fell onto hisp before she stood up hurriedly. However, in the next second, he pulled her back onto hisp.


    Cen Xi red at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He didn¡¯t contact her recently and didn¡¯t tell her to start their rtionship properly. As a woman, she could tell that even though they had experienced what happened with Young Master Li and had endured life and death together, he didn¡¯t have the n to be with her.


    She knew that what happened with her sister back then formed a strong and unsurmountable barrier between them.


    She never liked to drag things on. Since they could not be together properly no matter what happened, there was no need for any beginning.


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, don¡¯t y with me. If not, I will overthink it.¡±


    Qiao Yanze held onto her slender waist unbudgingly. ¡°I came to tell you something.¡±


    Cen Xi observed him quietly and saw a faint smirk in his eyes. She could tell that he was in a pretty good mood today.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Qiao Yanze told Cen Xi what Xiao Ying had told him.


    Hearing this, Cen Xi was extremely shocked.


    Sister had been disfigured personally by Master Ba! Sister wasn¡¯t the main culprit who had caused the Qiao family¡¯s demise!


    Back then, when she heard that Sister had hurt the Qiao family, she hadn¡¯t been willing to believe that Sister would hurt an innocent man like that.


    In the end, Sister didn¡¯t disappoint her!


    Seeing tears fall from Cen Xi¡¯s eyes, softness overwhelmed Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome features. He grabbed the back of her head and pushed her into his arms as he hugged her tightly.


    Cen Xi grabbed his shirt tightly as she buried her face into his broad shoulder. She was terribly emotional. ¡°Sister isn¡¯t that ruthless... Because of you, she became disfigured. She had some true feelings for you too...¡±


    Qiao Yanze pat Cen Xi¡¯s shivering back as he said hoarsely, ¡°I know.¡±


    Cen Xi cried for a long time.


    Qiao Yanze did not stop her, he knew how terrible she felt.


    Once her emotions slowly calmed down, Qiao Yanze let go of her. Staring at her swollen eyes, he said softly, ¡°Please rest early. I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    Cen Xi stood up from hisp. He got up and walked towards the door.


    Staring at his back, Cen Xi¡¯s heart panged unknowingly. It was as if him leaving now would mean that she would never see him again.


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. She didn¡¯t want to see that kind of silhouette, so she rushed up and hugged him from behind.


    She had always known what she wanted when it came to her feelings.


    She had him in her heart and couldn¡¯t let him go.


    Sister¡¯s issue had been exined clearly too. Why was she still suppressing her feelings?


    She hugged his muscr body tightly, burying her face into his back. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the Capital tomorrow. Can you stay the night?¡±


    Why did she sound like she was an irresponsible a**hole that wanted to only sleep with him?


    When Cen Xi realized this, she hurriedly exined herself. ¡°I¡¯m going to settle some issues. Once I¡¯m done, I will return.¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked down at the hands hugging his waist. Behind him was the woman¡¯s slender and lustrous figure. With their closeness, he could smell the faint fragrance exuding from her.


    He pulled her hands away before he turned around and faced her seriously.


    ¡°Cen Xi, girls should be reserved and respect themselves.¡±


    Hearing his words, a fiery ball of anger grew in Cen Xi¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 1396 - Let’s End It Here!

    <h4>Chapter 1396: Let¡¯s End It Here!</h4>


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes reddened as she clenched her hands into fists and red at the man in front of her angrily. ¡°What age is this now? If men can do it, can¡¯t women do it? Are we unreserved and non self-respecting if we do?¡±


    This time, Cen Xi was really angry at him.


    She couldn¡¯t read his thoughts either.


    If he wanted to cut ties with her, why did he pull her onto hisp??


    She hated it when he yed with her.


    That sad feeling she had when he was leaving disappeared. She ced her hands on his shoulders and pushed him away. ¡°Leave then. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯te and look for me again. Now that we¡¯ve rified about Sister¡¯s matters, we don¡¯t owe you anything anymore. Go. Leave quickly.¡±


    Although she was chasing him away, her already-red eyes reddened even more.


    In the past, no matter how she pushed, he would remain unmoved like a mountain. But now, she had merely pushed him several times and she already managed to push him to the door.


    Cen Xi pulled the door open, wanting to make him go out. However, the man that had remained quiet suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    With a strong tug, he pulled her towards the wall near them. His strong arm pressed above her head as he stared at her evasively. ¡°Cen Xi, I can¡¯t give you a future. Are you sure you want me to stay?¡±


    She stared at him. She didn¡¯t know if she was hallucinating, but he seemed to have lost even more weight in thest few days.


    Seeing her remain quiet, he moved to pull her hair tie down, making her hair fall over her shoulders. His slender fingersbed through her hair before he grabbed the back of her head. ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s lips moved. ¡°I did. After tonight, I will leave this ce and nevere back again.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart throbbed in pain.


    He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡±


    Cen Xi suppressed the urge to want to p him. She couldn¡¯t control her emotions anymore. ¡°Scram! I¡¯m not doing it!¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s gazended on her eyes and eyebrows, before moving to her nose and then her lips. His eyes darkened as he barely hesitated and leaned forward to kiss her soft red lips.


    The sudden kiss was extremely strong, domineering and rough. The familiar yet strange feeling of their lips against each other felt like an electricity current was running through her. Cen Xi shivered, her body turning numb.


    The moment their lips touched, all of his rationality and self-restraint had disappeared into nothingness.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that when she hugged him earlier, he had to use every energy within him to stop himself from pressing her under him.


    He wanted her, so much that his entire body was aching.


    His domineering and crazy kiss felt as if he wanted to swallow her whole.


    Cen Xi¡¯s mind was a mess. Her senses were all invaded by him. She couldn¡¯t think at all, could barely breathe. Should she push him away or should she wee his actions?


    She could only listen to her heart, as well as her body¡¯s natural reactions. Her hands that were pushing at his chest slowly clenched onto his high-quality shirt tightly.


    He had a hand at the back of her head, while his other hand was hugging her slender waist. His breath was so hot that it felt as if she was going to melt into him.


    Her teeth were pushed apart by him domineeringly as his scorching tongue entered her mouth, twirling and dancing with her tongue in an intense dance of passion.


    Cen Xi¡¯s entire body started to heat up as her skin slowly flushed from head to toe.


    ¡°Xiao Xi...¡± He called her name softly, before his scorching kissnded on her swollen lips once again.


    The kiss became more and more intense.


    Their body temperatures also raged higher.


    Reaching out, he carried her up, princess-style. When they arrived at her room, her clothes were almost all gone. He pressed her onto the bed as he kissed her intensely, from her face, to her ears then her neck...


    Cen Xi realized that this man was the absolute leader in bed. He controlled her desires, her every emotion like a master conductor.


    In the twenty years of her life, she only had him. Everything good and bad all originated from him.


    She was extremely sensitive, her body growing weaker with every kiss.


    In one smooth motion, he spread her legs apart as she closed her eyes. Her petite face waspletely flushed as her longshes fluttered nonstop. Her shy demeanor looked extremely pretty and charming.


    Qiao Yanze kissed Cen Xi¡¯s lips, but didn¡¯t continue until thest step.


    Cen Xi opened her watery eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Her voice was soft and a little hoarse, making his Adam¡¯s apple bob up and down. ¡°No condom.¡±


    Cen Xi bit her lip as her face flushed even redder. ¡°I have one in my bag.¡±


    Qiao Yanze instantly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why are you carrying that thing with you all around?¡±


    Cen Xi replied, slightly embarrassed, ¡°I bumped into people educating on sex knowledge on my way back and they gave me one.¡±


    At that time, she didn¡¯t want one, but the advertiser said that she was pretty and would definitely need it. She never expected to need to use it so quickly.


    Qiao Yanze pulled his pants up and got up to search for her bag in the living room. He never asked about what had happened in the two days she had been taken by Young Master Li.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t care. He... didn¡¯t dare to.


    He was afraid that Young Master Li had touched her and was afraid that he would make her remember things that she didn¡¯t want to.


    Cen Xi waited for him in the room for a few minutes. Seeing that the man wasn¡¯t returning, she put on her clothes in confusion and walked to the living room.


    The man was sitting against the sofa, his hand holding onto a condom as he stared at the ceiling, seemingly spacing out.


    It seemed like he had already calmed down. His handsome and pretty face no longer had any lust or excitement.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, he looked towards her.


    ¡°Cen Xi, let¡¯s end this here!¡±


    Hearing his words, Cen Xi teared up, tears almost falling from her eyes.


    <i>Why?</i>


    <i>Why?</i>


    <i>Why?</i>


    Countless whys rang in her head but she never voiced any of them.


    Because there was no point.


    He wasn¡¯t a teenager anymore. He was a mature adult who had experienced many things. Whatever he had said to her must have been thought through properly.


    None of them spoke again and a dead silence filled the room.


    Cen Xi nced at the man sitting on the sofa. His expression was indifferent and she couldn¡¯t read him at all. Her heart panged in pain instantly. She nodded, they shouldn¡¯t pester each other anymore. ¡°You should leave!¡±


    Qiao Yanze stood up. He never looked at her again as he went to the bedroom to put on his shirt before he left.


    The door was pulled open and closed again.


    Cen Xi crouched down as all of her blood turned cold. Her fingers sunk deep into her palms, almost breaking her skin, but it didn¡¯t hurt at all.


    What was hurting was her heart.


    Loving someone was exhausting.

 Chapter 1397 - Company

    <h4>Chapter 1397: Company</h4>


    The moment the door closed, blood swelled in his throat. He took out his handkerchief and hurriedly covered his lips.


    After that red drug had been injected into his body, he even lost the energy to touch a woman. Young Master Li must have long nned it! He made it so that he could only see Cen Xi and not touch her.


    As Qiao Yanze leaned against the wall, he closed his eyes shortly for a rest. His jaw was terribly tense and stiff.


    Qiao Yanze only stood up nearly after a minute.


    He nced towards the shut door, his resting hands clenching tightly. He dared not stay longer and left hurriedly.


    ...


    Cen Xi stood up from the floor and sat on the sofa, right where he had sat before. His aura and warmth seemed to still remain at that spot.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why his attitude was still so distant after they returned to the capital. He even dared to say for them to end everything today!


    As Cen Xi leaned back against the sofa, her long hair fell against her cheek, covering her expression.


    Forget it. She shouldn¡¯t think about it anymore. The more she thought about it, the more painful it felt.


    ...


    Qiao Yanze drove back to the Qiao manor himself.


    He had gotten Bai Ye to look at his body¡¯s condition already.


    Bai Ye said that he was really f*cking unlucky toe across Young Master Li. Everything Young Master Li had was everything he had. That kind of drug was specially made by the criminal syndicate. Apart from Young Master Li and the higher management in the organization, it would be hard to make an antidote even for a genius doctor like him.


    Since he couldn¡¯t live long, why must he hold a good girl back?


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes slowly turned red as he stepped on the elerator and sped the vehicle up.


    When he drove past a traffic light, because the vehicle was driving too fast, he couldn¡¯t stop in time. A slender woman was crossing the road and the vehicle almost hit her.


    It was clear that the woman was surprised as well, as her legs went weak and she fell on the floor.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s hands remained on the steering wheel as he nked out for several seconds before he regained his senses. He hurriedly opened the door and got out of the car.


    The woman had very long and ck hair. At first nce, she looked a little simr to Cen Xi. With her long hair covering her face, Qiao Yanze couldn¡¯t see her face clearly.


    She was wearing a knee-length skirt. When she fell, her fair knees were scraped and started to bleed. From her outfit, he could tell that the woman was a simple one.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Are you al©`¡± Before Qiao Yanze could finish speaking, the woman suddenly looked up. The face that entered his sight made Qiao Yanze freeze for a few seconds.


    The woman had a cold expression by birth. She had exquisite and beautiful facial features, a pretty face shape and slightly raised eyes, making her look coy naturally.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes met the woman¡¯s.


    The both of them remained quiet as they stared at each other for a long time.


    ¡°Qing Yan?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yanze?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The two of them spoke in unison.


    Qiao Yanze caressed his chin. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The woman¡¯s face was a little pale as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s such a coincidence to meet you sote at night like this.¡±


    Qiao Yanze helped the woman stand. Since she had injured her knees, standing up still made her suck in a cold breath of pain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yanze, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a small injury.¡±


    Hearing Qing Yan¡¯s words, Qiao Yanze furrowed his eyebrows.


    The Qing family and the Qiao family were close friends in the past. He even once had a childhood engagement with Qing Yan. Qing Yan was the Qing family¡¯s baby daughter and a simple injury would make her family heart ache for her.


    Later, the Qing family migrated overseas and they lost contact since. When he was with Xiao Ying in the past, his mother often used topare Qing Yan to Xiao Ying.


    Although Qing Yan was from a well-off family, she was well-educated, humble and kind. She was a lot more mature than other girls her age.


    At that time, she fell in love with a man who was a decade older than her. The Qing family didn¡¯t agree to their rtionship, so she became an advocate against marriage.


    Since Qing Yan insisted on not going to the hospital, Qiao Yanze couldn¡¯t force it either. He helped her call a taxi, only getting back into his car after seeing her leave.


    ...


    Cen Xi woke up to the sound of her rm. She only fell asleep veryte into the night after having insomnia.


    Opening her eyes, she stared nkly at the ceiling above her for a while. She got up, washed up, packed her luggage and got a taxi to head to the airport.


    On her way to Switzend once more, her emotions were extremelyplicated.


    After a long flight, Cen Xi finally arrived at her destination. Once she got out of the airport, Cen Xi went to the hotel first, before she went to the bank the next day.


    She found the Manager Zhang her sister talked about and after confirming her identity, Manager Zhang passed her a bank book and a safe key.


    Cen Xi went to take a look at the safe and the gold, silver and jewelry inside almost blinded her. The sum on the bank book was already rming enough. Together with everything in the safe, her sister could definitely be considered a wealthy person as well.


    All of this money was earned in exchange for Sister risking her life. She wouldn¡¯t use it anyhow.


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t touch anything in the safe and merely took the bank book.


    After that, she headed to the hospital and went through a series of checkups. The doctor said that if she did surgery on her left ear, there was a chance that her hearing would return.


    But any surgery had its risk.


    If the surgery failed, she would be deaf for the rest of her life. Cen Xi was only in her twenties and not being able to hear at all was indeed fearful.


    But in the end she still nodded at the doctor. ¡°I¡¯ll do the surgery.¡±


    The doctor got her to sign the surgery consent form, telling her that the surgery could be done tomorrow.


    As she walked out of the doctor¡¯s office, Cen Xi stared at the crowded hospital. Every patient had their closest kin apanying them. She was the only one alone. As she walked out of the hospital, the shadow the sun cast on her seemed extremely lonely.


    When people were at their weakest, they would always want a shoulder to lean on.


    ...


    In a ck sedan, a well-dressed man was sitting in the backseat. The man¡¯s eyes were fixated on the woman walking out from the hospital.


    He saw the fragility and loneliness in her eyes.


    ¡°Young Master, if you¡¯re worried about Miss Cen¡¯s surgery, why aren¡¯t you apanying her?¡± Da Zuo, who was driving the car, asked in confusion.


    Qiao Yanze tapped his slender fingers against his knee, as he said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s for her own good. I cannot give her anymore hope.¡±


    Da Zuo was even more confused.


    If it was for her good, shouldn¡¯t he keep her by his side and adore and take care of her more delicately?


    He really didn¡¯t understand Young Master at all!


    ...


    The next afternoon.


    It was time for Cen Xi¡¯s surgery.


    She followed behind the nurse into the surgery room.


    Right after she entered the room, a tall figure appeared. He stood by the surgery room¡¯s door, guarding it, unmoving like a statue.


    Inside the surgery room, Cen Xi listened to the nurse¡¯s instructions andy down on the surgery table. Her fair hands sped over each other uneasily in front of her. Her eyes were opened as she stared at the dimmed surgery lights. She was so nervous her tightly pursed lips werepletely pale.


    The main surgeon walked in. After ncing at Cen Xi, he said gently and warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid and close your eyes. We¡¯re about to give you the anesthetic.¡±


    Cen Xi slowly closed her eyes.


    How long Cen Xi was in the surgery room for was how long Qiao Yanze stood outside for. He only left with heavy steps after the surgery room door was opened.


    Thankfully, Cen Xi¡¯s surgery was very sessful and she had already woken up.

 Chapter 1398 - Change

    <h4>Chapter 1398: Change</h4>


    The nurse pushed Cen Xi back to her ward.


    In the ward, seeing that Cen Xi still looked terribly nervous, the nurse patted her hand softly.


    ¡°Was the man standing outside of the surgery room earlier your boyfriend? He seemed really worried for you. I heard from my colleague that he had his hands sped together the entire time, praying for the Gods to bless you.¡±


    Cen Xi blinked.


    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    The nurse nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s hands resting by her side tightened. ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he isn¡¯t your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°What does he look like?¡±


    ¡°He was tall and slender. He had a rich young master aura and looked like someone who had walked out of aic.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart tightened.


    With that description... Was the nurse talking about Qiao Yanze? He was standing outside the surgery room?


    No, it was impossible!


    Although she thought this way, Cen Xi still lifted the nket hurriedly and got out of the bed.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Cen, your surgery was just over. We still need to disinfect your wound. Where are y©`¡±


    Before the nurse could finish speaking, Cen Xi already disappeared from the ward.


    She ran to the surgery room door but didn¡¯t see any familiar figure. She ran down and searched for the man around the hospital, but still didn¡¯t find him.


    Standing at the hospital entrance, Cen Xi¡¯s legs went weak as she fell on the floor. All of her strength seemed to have been taken away suddenly by a huge syringe.


    What was she thinking? How could she even let herself hope or anticipate anything?


    He had already rified things.


    Why would hee to Switzend in secret?


    Looking up, she forced all of her tears back before she got up and went back to her ward.


    Da Zuo, who was sitting in the car, saw everything. He then nced at the man sitting at the back seat, smoking quietly, through the rear mirror.


    He really couldn¡¯t understand. It was clear that Miss Can hade out to look for Young Master. If Young Master opened the door and got out of the car, Miss Cen would definitely leap into his arms, touched and moved.


    However, he missed this chance just like that.


    Even sitting by and watching was so frustrating!


    ...


    After Cen Xi¡¯s surgery went well, Qiao Yanze returned to the Capital.


    Because he had done well in apprehending Young Master Li, Mu Sihan endowed him a manor, gave him the title of First Honor Duke as well as some gold and jewels.


    On the day of the knighting ceremony, it started to rain.


    All of the important members of the Royal family, as well as the top nobilities all arrived.


    Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi were sitting in the King¡¯s and Queen¡¯s seat. Both of them were dressed extravagantly, with Mu Sihan wearing a stern and powerful military uniform and the badge of the highest leader in the country. On the other hand, Nan Zhi was wearing a ptial gown. With her higher status and her unending learning and effort, Nan Zhi looked even more elegant and honorable. Every action of hers was befitting of a nation¡¯s Queen.


    The knighting ceremony started.


    Mu Sihan started to speak first. He described the contributions the Qiao family had made in the past century to the Royal family, as well as the big achievement Qiao Yanze had made.


    Once Mu Sihan was done, he got up, ready to help Qiao Yanze wear his Duke badge.


    Right at this moment, an old voice rang.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Normal people weren¡¯t able to enter the Royal knighting room, unless they were people of certain status. The person who walked in hadpletely gray hair. Her skin was wrinkled as she held onto a walking stick.


    Apart from her, a man who looked like Qiao Yanze followed behind as well.


    Seeing the person who came in, Qiao Yanze hurriedly approached her. ¡°Grandma, Brother.¡±


    The two who came in were Qiao Yanze¡¯s paternal grandma and biological older brother.


    Back then, after Mrs Qiao had her first child, she had her second a few yearster. She didn¡¯t know that Qiao Yanrong wasn¡¯t her biological child still. Qiao Yanze¡¯s second uncle had been married for many years but hadn¡¯t been able to conceive a child. After some checkups, they found out that it was his uncle¡¯s problem. Because of that, Old Mrs Qiao got his uncle to adopt Mrs Qiao¡¯s second son.


    Old Mrs Qiao had been residing overseas with her second son all the while. Her second son was an oil tycoon and was rather wealthy. Their wealth was enough to buy a small nation.


    Because he grew up overseas, his second uncle and brother had never been close to the Qiao family in the country.


    A few years ago, when the Qiao family was devastated, his uncle merely sent his second brother, Qiao Yanxuan, toe back to the Qiao family.


    Thest time Qiao Yanze saw Old Mrs Qiao, it was during his wedding with the fake Xiao Ying. When Mrs Qiao was still alive, she doted on Qiao Yanze the most and gave almost all of her love to him.


    This made Old Mrs Qiao really unhappy. Although Yanxuan had been adopted by his second uncle, he was still Mrs Qiao¡¯s biological son, but she rarely gave concern or love to him.


    Because of this, the person Old Mrs Qiao doted on the most was Qiao Yanxuan, who had grown up by her side.


    When it came to Qiao Yanze, Old Mrs Qiao had been rather indifferent at first. However, when Qiao Yanze devastated the family because he fell in love with a woman, she started to despise him.


    Right now, in the mind of the Old Madam, Qiao Yanze was no different to those useless young masters.


    Old Mrs Qiao walked in front of Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi with the support of her walking stick. Although they were younger, the Old Madam still had to be courteous towards them because they were the King and the Queen.


    Mu Sihan got someone to bring a chair for the Old Madam. The Old Madam sat down and her wrinkled hand slowly took out a letter from her pocket shakily.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that Yanze is being knighted today. I came to beg Your Majesty to take back your decision and knight Qiao Yanxuan as the Duke instead, to let him be in-charge of the Qiao family.¡±


    Mu Sihan remained unmoved as everyone else in the room turned towards the Old Madam. Nan Zhi¡¯s expression darkened as her hold on the chair handle tightened.


    To her, she only recognized her uncle. Back when the Qiao family was devastated, this Second Uncle that was overseas clearly had the ability to help, but never came back to help the Qiao family.


    How could hee at this point and snatch the Duke title? What right did he have to the title?


    Nan Zhi nced at Qiao Yanze. Qiao Yanze¡¯s lips were pursed tightly as he remained quiet. Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows, not understanding why Uncle wasn¡¯t speaking up for himself.


    ¡°Old Mrs Qiao, Qiao Third Young Master has always been the Qiao family¡¯s Duke heir. The knighting right he has from his achievements is also what he deserved originally. What is your basis for asking us to give Qiao Second Young Master the title now?¡± Nan Zhi suppressed the unknown anger growing within her as she did her best to smile as she spoke.


    Old Mrs Qiao stood up. ¡°Based on this letter myte daughter-inw, Pei Lin, left.¡±


    Mu Sihan got someone to bring the letter over.


    ¡°Qiao Yanze¡¯s actions back then render him unfit to take charge of the Qiao family. He smeared the Qiao family¡¯s century-long reputation. Even if he was a victim, if he never had feelings for a woman he should never have feelings for and ignored his mother, Pei Lin¡¯s advice, the Qiao family would never have been devastated to such a deplorable state. Although he is doing his best now to make up for it, can he make my daughter-inwe back to life?


    ¡°This letter was written by Pei Lin personally. I¡¯m sure that many of you here know very well that Pei Lin doted on this youngest son of hers greatly and long gave him the right as the heir. However, how was he like in the past? He was yful and never serious. If I have to point it out, he is the main culprit behind his mother¡¯s death! If not, why would Pei Lin, who doted on him so much, write this letter using her own blood?¡±

 Chapter 1399 - He Didn’t Want Anything Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1399: He Didn¡¯t Want Anything Anymore</h4>


    Hearing Old Mrs Qiao¡¯s words, Nan Zhi hurriedly took the letter from Mu Sihan¡¯s hands. The handwriting looked like Grandma¡¯s words. But was the blood really Grandma¡¯s?


    It should be true.


    Old Mrs Qiao probably wouldn¡¯t take out a fake blood letter in such a situation. After all, it was easy to test if it was real or fake.


    From the blood letter¡¯s contents, Grandma was really disappointed with Uncle.


    Recalling how Uncle was like back then, indeed, he had changed so much that no one knew him anymore.


    It was onlyter that Nan Zhi found out that Uncle already had his drug addiction and he didn¡¯t have control of many of his actions as well.


    ¡°Pei Lin had wrote very clearly on the letter that if one day, Qiao Yanze had devastated the Qiao family, she would disown this child and banish him from the Qiao family. The Duke title will then be inherited by her second son, Qiao Yanxuan.¡±


    Mu Sihan furrowed his eyebrows as his cold expression nced towards the quiet Qiao Yanze. After a few seconds, he finally spoke, ¡°Old Mrs Qiao, I cannot interfere in your family matters. But ording to the nation¡¯s rules, we cannot change the person receiving the knighting just like that.¡±


    Old Mrs Qiao nodded. ¡°This time, I didn¡¯t only bring Pei Lin¡¯s letter with me. I also brought the signatures of more than a thousand Qiao family people, both in the country and overseas. They all agreed to banish the unfilial Qiao Yanze out of the Qiao family and let Qiao Yanxuan take charge of the Qiao family.


    ¡°Since Your Majesty said that this is our Qiao family¡¯s matters, then I will be the one to take charge. From now on, Qiao Yanze will no longer be part of our Qiao family. It¡¯s alright if Your Majesty doesn¡¯t give Yanxuan the Duke title, but you cannot give an outsider our Qiao family¡¯s Duke title anymore!¡±


    Nan Zhi was extremely angered from Old Mrs Qiao¡¯s words.


    This woman had long nned this!


    It wasn¡¯t easy to get the signatures of more than a thousand of the Qiao family members in a short time. They had probably started nning and doing it ever since Uncle exterminated the criminal syndicate sessfully and had started to rebuild the Qiao family.


    Right now, they only appeared after Uncle had rebuilt the Qiao family¡¯s reputation and cleared the Qiao family¡¯s name with his hard work. Now they even banished Uncle from the Qiao family in front of all the nobilities here. Weren¡¯t they being too much?


    Nan Zhi suppressed her overwhelming emotions and kept her smile as she nced towards Old Mrs Qiao. ¡°If this is the Qiao family¡¯s matters, I am also part of the Qiao family. Back then, Uncle was also a victim and he suffered no less than everyone else. He had also earned the knighting this time by exterminating arge criminal syndicate. Do you think a few words from you is enough to erase his achievements?¡±


    Old Mrs Qiao stared at Nan Zhi, who was standing by Qiao Yanze. Her smile was friendly and kind, but a knife was hidden in it. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m not erasing Qiao Yanze¡¯s achievements. If you have an opinion against the family¡¯s petition, you can write another opposing petition and get the family members to sign. In that case, my petition will be rendered useless.¡±


    Hearing the woman¡¯s callous words, Nan Zhi fumed internally. Writing another petition and getting more than a thousand people to sign was not doable within a short time for her, even if she was the Queen.


    Everyone said that family matters will always preside over politics. With the Old Madam¡¯s interruption, the knighting ceremony couldn¡¯t continue anymore.


    ording to the S Country¡¯s Royal rules, family petitions had a certain degree of legality. Back then, Qiao Yanze was adamant on falling for a girl who devastated the entire family and went against Mrs Qiao¡¯s advice and this already angered arge majority of the Qiao family¡¯s people.


    Perhaps, there was a small minority that was willing to give Qiao Yanze another chance after his achievements. However, after seeing the blood letter Mrs Qiao had left, those people felt that Qiao Yanze really was a sinner.


    Nan Zhi wanted to say more when the silent Qiao Yanze walked in front of her and said, ¡°Zhizhi, let me see the letter.¡±


    ¡°Uncle...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, just let me see it.¡± Qiao Yanze¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    Staring at Qiao Yanze, Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden. She passed the letter to Qiao Yanze.


    Qiao Yanze took the letter and looked at it.


    His fingers holding the letter merely trembled slightly at first, but towards the end, they started to shake tremendously.


    The day Mother left, he had been arrested and couldn¡¯t be by her side. He knew that Mother hated that he was so ipetent and couldn¡¯t leave at ease.


    He hadn¡¯t been willing to recall that sad period. But when he saw Mother¡¯s bloody letter, his heart and organs all clenched together tightly in pain.


    His eyes filled with blood as they reddened.


    Tears fell andnded on the letter.


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    Qiao Yanze closed his eyes. When he looked up again, he was clearly more calm. However, his eyes were still red. ¡°Your Majesties, if my Second Brother is able to take charge of the Qiao family, I will agree to it. I didn¡¯t want to take the Duke position at first and only took it to continue our family¡¯s honor. If Second Brother wants this position and title, I can give it to him.


    ¡°As for the family petition, I will follow the family¡¯s wishes. I cannot shred myself of responsibility from Mother¡¯s death. I am willing to follow her wish.¡±


    Nan Zhi was shocked. ¡°Uncle, what are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, I know your heart aches for me, but I did hurt your Grandma before. Let¡¯s stop talking about it now. Now that the organization has been exterminated, I have no more regrets!¡±


    Qiao Yanze passed the letter back to Nan Zhi, before he turned around and left.


    Staring at Qiao Yanze¡¯s slender and lonely back, Nan Zhi didn¡¯t know why but her heart clenched and tears started to fall uncontrobly.


    What did Uncle mean?


    Why did he say that he didn¡¯t have any more regrets?


    Nan Zhi got up, wanting to chase after Uncle. However, a warm and dry hand suddenly grabbed hers.


    Nan Zhi turned back and nced at Mu Sihan. It was then that she remembered that the nobilities were all staring at her.


    She wasn¡¯t only Uncle¡¯s niece, she was also the nation¡¯s Queen.


    Nan Zhi wiped her tears, forcing herself to regain her senses as she announced the cancetion of the Qiao family¡¯s knighting ceremony.


    ...


    Back in the Crown Pce.


    Nan Zhi took out her phone and called Qiao Yanze. However, no one answered the phone at all.


    ¡°Zhizhi, I know you¡¯re worried about Uncle, but he¡¯s definitely not in a good mood right now, so let him be alone for now.¡±


    It had been a very long time since Nan Zhi had cried. However, Uncle¡¯s sad and self-reprimanding expression, his low and hoarse voice made her heart ache terribly.


    Mom was pregnant right now. If she found out about this, she would definitely be worried, so she could not tell Mom for now.


    ¡°I will write an opposing petition right now and get every member that signed that petition to sign again!¡±


    ...


    Not too long after Qiao Yanze returned to the Qiao family¡¯s old manor, Old Mrs Qiao arrived with Qiao Yanxuan.


    Old Mrs Qiao had brought a new butler with her. ¡°Your Second Young Master will be in-charge of this ce from now on. As for Third Young Master, he will be banished from the Qiao family and have his name removed from the family tree!¡±

 Chapter 1400 - It’s Him (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1400: It¡¯s Him (1)</h4>


    The old butler was terribly shocked.


    Why was Third Young Master being banished from the Qiao family? Why must his name be removed from the Qiao family¡¯s records too?


    The butler was just about to ask Old Mrs Qiao for an exnation when Qiao Yanze walked down.


    He was carrying a luggage in his hand.


    ¡°Third Young Master, Old Madam said...¡±


    Qiao Yanze nodded. He didn¡¯t say anything to the old butler and instead, walked in front of Old Mrs Qiao. He said hoarsely, ¡°Grandma, I agreed to Second Brother taking charge of this family. However, all of them are old servants in the family. Please don¡¯t make them lose their jobs for Mother¡¯s sake.¡±


    The old butler¡¯s eyes instantly reddened. ¡°Third Young Master, how did things be like this? W-We-¡±


    Qiao Yanze red at the butler. ¡°Stop saying anything and stay and work properly.¡±


    Old Mrs Qiao and Qiao Yanxuan never thought that Qiao Yanze would be so cooperative. However, on second thought, it was true that he had caused Mrs Qiao¡¯s death. It was natural that he couldn¡¯t bear to stay here anymore.


    Qiao Yanxuan walked in front of Qiao Yanze and patted his shoulder. ¡°Yanze, don¡¯t worry. Although we didn¡¯t grow up together, we¡¯re still brothers. I will take care of this family with everything I can.¡±


    Instead of responding, Qiao Yanze fell silent and left with his luggage.


    The old butler chased after him.


    ¡°Third Young Master, Third Young Master...¡± The butler had worked for the Qiao family for decades, from the Old Master Qiao, to Mrs Qiao and then Qiao Yanze. He knew all of their tempers very well. Although he looked cold and sometimes acted frivolous outside, Third Young Master was warm-hearted.


    After he rebuilt the Qiao family, he rehired all of the old servants and even bought retirement insurances for them so that they had nothing to worry about anymore. Today was the day he would be knighted and should be a happy asion. How did things turn out to be like this?


    Qiao Yanze stopped and when he nced at the tearden butler, he naturally didn¡¯t feel too good. ¡°Uncle Yuan, I will deposit some money in your ount again. If none of you can continue working here, please split the money with everyone and keep some for yourself too. You¡¯re old now and should enjoy life nicely at home.¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master, why did this happen? You finally managed to rebuild the Qiao family. Why must others take your fruit after you helped it bear one?¡±


    Qiao Yanze pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Uncle Yuan, don¡¯t ask so much anymore. Just remember what I¡¯ve said.¡±


    With that said, Qiao Yanze turned and left.


    ...


    At night.


    After Qiao Yanze had a gathering with his brothers, they left the high-ss clubhouse.


    Tang Xi stared at the man who had drank quite a bit but still looked exceptionally sober. He rested a hand on Qiao Yanze¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Third Brother, I feel that you have something in mind today and that you¡¯re unhappy. What happened?¡±


    Qiao Yanze patted Tang Xi¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be able to be brothers with all of you. Stop flirting with girls and settle down after you find someone suitable.¡±


    Tang Xi was confused. Why did it feel like Third Brother was saying his final words?


    After Qiao Yanze left the clubhouse, he went to the Crown Pce to see Nan Zhi. Nan Zhi was still busy with the petition. After finding out that Qiao Yanze hade, she ran down hurriedly.


    Seeing Qiao Yanze, she really wanted to scold him.


    If he rejected Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s im to the Qiao family and disagreed with Old Mrs Qiao¡¯s decision during the knighting ceremony, things might not be so difficult right now.


    However, at the sight of Qiao Yanze¡¯s red eyes and his exhausted appearance, Nan Zhi could only feel her heart ache and couldn¡¯t bring herself to criticize him at all.


    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Qiao Yanze pulled Nan Zhi¡¯s hand and sat on the sofa. ¡°Zhizhi, I¡¯m tired now. In two days, I n to go and travel the world. I don¡¯t know when I will be back.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°Uncle, if it¡¯s because the Old Madam wants to banish you from the Qiao family, I will help y©`¡±


    Qiao Yanze shook his head, interrupting Nan Zhi¡¯s unfinished words. ¡°No, I am indeed the Qiao family¡¯s parasite. I did your Grandma wrong. In my years as an undercover, experiencing many life and death situations made me see things clearly. I want to live for myself properly. Your Second Uncle¡¯s ability isn¡¯t beneath mine. I can step down and be assured if he¡¯s the one taking care of the Qiao family.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, do you really think that way? You¡¯re the Qiao family heir and you¡¯ve finally arrived at this point after so much hardship. Are you really giving all of the recognition you deserve to Second Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Zhizhi, status isn¡¯t important to me anymore.¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at Qiao Yanze¡¯s exhausted appearance and bit her lip. After a while of silence, she nodded. ¡°I know that it has been hard for Uncle in the past few years. Alright, if you want to travel the world, go and take a proper rest.¡± She would help Uncle to clear his name and put him back on the family¡¯s records.


    ...


    Ten dayster.


    Cen Xi was discharged.


    In this period, Qiao Yanze never contacted her again. Indeed, he did what he had said and never contacted her up until now.


    That was good too.


    Cen Xi had already epted the reality.


    She booked a flight ticket to Burma.


    ...


    Burma.


    Xiao Ying had slowly gotten used to her job in theundry. The new butler was a lot better than before and never rousted her intentionally or increased her work load.


    Although she was used to the job, Xiao Ying still yearned for freedom outside as she stared at the tall city walls everyday.


    However, she had be Long Ming¡¯s ve and she no longer knew when she wouldl be able to leave this cage-like ce.


    After finishing her work in the morning, Xiao Ying went to the cafeteria for lunch. The only good thing about this ce was that the ves¡¯ food was pretty good.


    Xiao Ying got her food and sat down.


    Because Long Ming got that butler and dancer pulled out and beaten to death, everyone else in theundry room was shocked too. No one dared to offend Xiao Ying, not to mention approach her.


    Seeing her was like seeing a ghost.


    Because of that, Xiao Ying was isted in this ce.


    However, Xiao Ying didn¡¯t care too much either. She had grown up training in the organization and was already used to loneliness.


    When they ate, Xiao Ying didn¡¯t have too good an appetite and suddenly, her abdomen seared in pain.


    Her period seemed to be more than ten dayste.


    Was she pregnant?


    Long Ming had slept with her several times and he didn¡¯t use contraceptives most of the time. She couldn¡¯t buy the morning-after pill to take either, so could it be...


    At this thought, Xiao Ying couldn¡¯t help but shiver as a cold chill ran down her spine.


    She must not be pregnant with Long Ming¡¯s child.


    She hoped that her worry was excessive!


    Xiao Ying returned her utensils and continued to work in theundry room.


    In the afternoon, the pain at her abdomen started to ache even more. She even started to dry heave. Suppressing that difort, Xiao Ying finished her work for the day.


    At night, Xiao Ying took a shower andy down on the wooden floor. Her slender arms wrapped around her curled body.


    It may be pain from herte period.


    Afterforting herself for a while, Xiao Ying slowly drifted off to sleep.


    ...


    Long Ming had hosted several guests to a dinner tonight. He had beauties with him, but after several rounds of alcohol, he felt unusually empty.


    After the banquet ended, he dismissed everyone and left for theundry room with his aide.


    When the butler on duty in theundry room saw Long Ming, he jumped and hurriedly got up. He was about to greet Long Ming, when Long Ming waved a hand and dismissed him.

 Chapter 1401 - It’s Him (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1401: It¡¯s Him (2)</h4>


    Though Long Ming was dressed only in a set of low-key ck shirt and pants, somehow he managed to look incredibly handsome. His shirt and pants were all handmade, the cor and cuffs were iid with gold thread, making him look like the king of the night.


    With those cold eyes of his, they were like those of a demon from Hell, with no trace of anything human in them.


    Although he had shaved his beard and revealed that chiseled face, showing that he was the most handsome and charming man in Burma, the strong and cold air emanating from him made people unable to look at him directly.


    After all, he was the King and everyone could only look up to him.


    Long Ming did not allow the steward to make any sounds and the steward did not dare to breathe. Kneeling on the ground, he only sucked in a breath after Long Ming had gone in.


    Fortunately, he was able to take the hint and saw that the King treated Xiao Ying differently and did not make things difficult for her as thest steward had. Otherwise, his fate would be as miserable as that steward.


    Xiao Ying was the only person staying in the servants¡¯ room. The others did not want to stay with her because they thought she was too scary.


    The arrangement suited Xiao Ying well, she simply did not care.


    When she was groggy with sleep, she suddenly felt a little out of breath. There was no light in the room, only the pale moonlight shining in from outside the window.


    Xiao Ying saw the man in front of her. A sharp outline, well-defined facial features... Wasn¡¯t this Long Ming?


    It had been some time since he hadst appeared in front of her. She felt d that he had forgotten her, perhaps she had a chance to leave this prison!


    Taking in a breath, Xiao Ying frowned when she smelled the strong smell of alcohol on his body.


    He seemed to have drunk too much.


    Unable to push him away, she raised her hand and pped him hard on his carved-like face. A clear and crisp sound sounded in the still air. The temperature in the air dropped sharply.


    Long Ming pursed his lips tightly and looked at the woman who dared to hit him, his handsome face seemed to be covered by ayer of frost.


    Xiao Ying had seen all kinds of people, but at this moment, she was still frightened by Long Ming¡¯s expression.


    After all, he was the king. The decision making of a superior person for many years had given him a kingly aura to him in everything he did. With a single nce, his gaze could terrify people, let alone now when he was being pped.


    With his position, no one had dared to even touch a strand of his hair to this day.


    And no one even dared to p him in the face.


    The confidant standing outside heard the movements inside and could not help but feel nervous for Xiao Ying.


    Christ, that woman was really bold to dare to pluck the fur on the tiger¡¯s head!


    Long Ming looked at Xiao Ying coldly and warned her with a steely glint in his eyes. ¡°Number 21, if there¡¯s another time, I will cut off your fingers and feed it to the dogs!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, he was pped hard on the other side of his face.


    The legs of the confidant outside were already shaking with fear. Sweet lord, this woman must have too much courage!


    There was no fear in Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes.


    She had never been someone who would agree to something reluctantly. She had already been working properly in theundry room, what right did he have to insult her?


    If he did not allow her to hit him, the more she would hit back! It was better to kill her!


    After that, Xiao Ying closed her eyes and did not look at Long Ming as she waited for him to execute her.


    Long Ming looked at the woman, who had on an expression like she was going to die after giving him two ps. His deep blue eyes had turned stormy and it looked so dark and cold that it could kill her in an instant.


    Even though her eyes were closed, Xiao Ying could still feel the powerful aura of Long Ming that was like a demon from hell, and her heart quivered.


    Then, her face was pinched by the man¡¯s cold fingers and he used a lot of strength, almost crushing her bones.


    ¡°Number 21, don¡¯t throw your pride away!¡±


    A sneer crossed her face. ¡°Do I still have pride in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have no pride. You¡¯re so ugly it makes me sick to the stomach.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re sick to your stomach, why are you still pressing against me? Long Ming, are you crazy?¡±


    Long Ming looked at her face with two bruises from being pinched by him and there was a trace of mockery in his eyes. ¡°What can I do? I like to see you suffer.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes filled with tears and her hands were clenched tightly into fists. ¡°Long Ming, tell me. Do you still like me? Otherwise, why are you here and not with the many women you have?¡±


    Grasping onto Xiao Ying¡¯s chin, Long Ming¡¯s cold and sharp face approached her and then he bit the tip of her nose.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Xiao Ying gasped in pain.


    This lunatic! The tip of her nose was probably bleeding from his bite. ¡°Long Ming, you pervert!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you what a pervert is!¡±


    ¡°Long Ming, you will regret it!¡±


    Long Ming sneered, his eyes red. ¡°What is there for me to regret?¡±


    Xiao Ying gradually closed her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Long Ming soon realized that something was wrong. His blue pupils, which had always been as cold as ice, constricted violently.


    When he looked at the pale woman with his eyes red, his lips trembled slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Xiao Yingughed. ¡°What do you think? You have never thought that you would have this day, right?¡±


    Realizing the meaning of Xiao Ying¡¯s words, Long Ming fell silent for a few seconds. ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s lips curled mockingly and she said nothing more.


    Long Ming could not think too much about it. He tidied himself quickly and did not even have time to button his shirt. Wrapping Xiao Ying¡¯s slender body in his coat, he carried her out of the room.


    The confidant saw Long Minging out in a hurry and before he could say anything, he heard Long Ming bark out an order. ¡°Get the car ready.¡±


    As he rushed down the path to the parking lot with Xiao Ying in his arms, his panicked expression was one that Xiao Ying had never imagined she would ever see before.

 Chapter 1402 - Afraid He Would Lose Her

    <h4>Chapter 1402: Afraid He Would Lose Her</h4>


    Xiao Ying bit her lip, her face pale from the pain. Her long hair was dishevelled as it was blown by the wind and with Long Ming carrying her, she felt that she was light and was about to fly.


    The cramping pain in her lower abdomen was hurting severely.


    She was hoping she could just die like this! If she died, would the resentment in Long Ming¡¯s heart be reduced, even just a little?


    As he carried her to the car, his eyebrows furrowed together and his defined jaw was clenched tightly. Lowering his head, he looked at the woman in his arms. Her face was covered by her hair and he could not see her eyes clearly.


    But he could feel the irony and coolness in her gaze.


    Why did she provoke him when she knew that she was pregnant?


    Not only that, she knew very well that things would not be easy for her if she provoked him.


    Anger surged out from Long Ming¡¯s heart when he thought of this.


    Damned woman. His child had better be fine. Otherwise, he would really kill her!


    Long Ming put Xiao Ying into the car, holding her body tightly in his hands as he red at her hatefully. ¡°Number 21, it had better not be what I think it is. If not, I won¡¯t let you off!


    By now, Xiao Ying was sweating with pain. Her long ck hair was wet and stuck onto her face, making her face look pale and weak.


    She nced at Long Ming weakly. ¡°How can you me me for killing your own child?¡±


    The veins on Long Ming¡¯s forehead throbbed. He would have thrown her out of the window if she wasn¡¯t so weak at the moment.


    She was the only one who had the ability to anger him to the point that he wanted to kill someone. His chest heaved and in between the breaths, it was filled with the thick bloody scent on her body.


    Shifting his gaze to look out of the window, he forced himself to stop looking at her. F*ck! If he kept looking at her, he really might lose control and strangle her to death!


    His eyes had turned red. His stomach turned violently and his face was tense and extremely cold.


    Being held so tightly by him, Xiao Ying felt extremely ufortable, but she had no strength to push him away. Her eyelids felt a little heavy, her abdomen felt like it was being stabbed at by a sharp tool and acid rose out of her throat.


    It was so ufortable that she could not breathe.


    She threw up.


    The smell in the car was putrid.


    Throwing a dark re at his confidant, who was driving, Long Ming snapped furiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t we at the hospital yet?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon,¡± the confidant said, trembling.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Long Ming took out a handkerchief from his pants pocket and wiped Xiao Ying¡¯s lips. Xiao Ying saw the handkerchief Long Ming had taken from the corner of her eyes. It seemed... familiar. Where had she seen it before?


    Pain, it hurt so much. Her eyelids were getting more and more heavy as if she could no longer open them.


    She dreamed of the first time she met Long Ming.


    That night, the people in the organization wanted to meet her. When the Old Burmese King went to the other concubines, she went to the hot springs alone.


    She had sent all the people in charge of the hot springs away.


    Back then, she had handed a thumb drive to her contact. After her contact had left, she heard a sound and looked up, finding a ck figure sitting behind a big tree in the hot springs.


    Panic was the first emotion she had felt.


    That person could hide behind the tree so quietly without her or her contact noticing at all. At that time, she did not know that Long Ming did not see her meeting with her contact. He was on night shift for several days in a row and was sleepy so he hid behind the tree and fell asleep.


    When she found him, she put on a red veil, then slowly approached the figure in question. After going closer, she found that he was a good-looking young man with an exquisite appearance.


    The boy felt her presence and opened his eyes, which were the most beautiful and bluest eyes she had ever seen. But there was also deep violence hidden inside. And he was very unhappy having been woken by her.


    At that time, Xiao Ying did not find him to be a threat.


    When his gloomy blue-eyed saw her fairy-like face, his mouth fell open slightly.


    Xiao Ying found it amusing at that time.


    He was like two extremes.


    Raising her foot, she tapped at his arm. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen a beautiful sister before?¡±


    He blushed immediately and stuttered, ¡°Y-You¡¯re shameless.¡±


    Xiao Ying lifted her lips into a charming smile. ¡°With such a beautiful face, how can I be shameless?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not... Take your foot off.¡±


    The young man wanted to stand up from the ground and Xiao Ying pretended to lose her footing, falling into his arms.


    Her lips seemed to have brushed past the young man¡¯s handsome face.


    The blush on the young man¡¯s face went all the way to the back of his ears.


    Her hands were ced on his shoulders. ¡°Am I beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°I, I...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I dare not.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, why are you still holding me and taking advantage of me?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t, why am I being held by you?¡± She smiled like an elf, her fingertips stroking the young man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Be good. Listen to me in the future and I won¡¯t tell the Old King about today, okay?¡±


    The image of their first meeting changed. The man was strangling her, making her unable to breathe. She felt like she had fallen into a deep, cold abyss.


    A single, hot tear slid out from the corner of her eye.


    When Long Ming saw Xiao Ying in tears and her eyebrows were knitted together, his expression worsened even more.


    At longst, the car finally stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Carrying Xiao Ying, Long Ming got out of the car in a hurry.


    The dean and several gynaecologists who had received the phone call had been waiting downstairs. Long Ming ced Xiao Ying onto the stretcher and followed it as he gritted out to the doctor with his eyes red, ¡°Do what you can to keep the child inside her stomach. If not, don¡¯t think of keeping your jobs!


    ...


    Xiao Ying was pushed into the operating room. Long Ming wanted to follow, but the dean stopped him.


    Drawing back his hand, he clenched it into a fist and punched the wall hard. His strength was so great that there was a crack in the wall. Blood flowed out from the back of his hand.


    After about ten minutes, the door to the operating room was opened.


    Long Ming looked up and asked with a cold expression. ¡°How is she? And the child?¡±


    Looking at the redness in Long Ming¡¯s eyes that were barely restraining the biting frustration, the doctor said cautiously, ¡°Thedy in the operating room did not have a miscarriage.¡±


    Hearing the words, Long Ming¡¯s tense nerves rxed slightly, but the next second, the doctor¡¯s words sent him down to hell again.

 Chapter 1403 - Forget the Unhappy Things

    <h4>Chapter 1403: Forget the Unhappy Things</h4>


    ¡°She is not pregnant.¡±


    Not pregnant?


    A trace of darkness shed past Long Ming¡¯s eyes and he grabbed the doctor¡¯s cor. ¡°If she¡¯s not pregnant, why did she bleed, vomit and have abdominal pain?¡±


    Faced with his fury, the doctor was frightened by Long Ming¡¯s dark expression and he said with a trembling voice, ¡°The bleeding is due to her menstrual period, and the abdominal pain and vomiting are caused by appendicitis.¡±


    Long Ming tightened his hold on the doctor¡¯s cor and the doctor felt like he was going to be strangled to death.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t check wrong?¡±


    ¡°No. King, I will have a general surgeon operate on her.¡±


    Long Ming lost his strength and he loosened his hold on the doctor¡¯s cor, his tall and strong body taking several steps back.


    <i>Not pregnant!</i>


    <i>Ha, she wasn¡¯t bloody pregnant!</i>


    <i>Damn little liar. To think she even said that he killed their child!</i>


    A storm was brewing in Long Ming¡¯s eyes and he wanted to go in right away to strangle that lying woman!


    ...


    Xiao Ying woke up from a pain that could not be ignored. Raising her hand, she touched the area in her lower abdomen in pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s voice, Xiao Ying raised her eyes and looked at the man who was standing by the bed with a dark expression. He was like a predator waiting for her to wake up, a dangerous airing out from him.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°I had an operation.... Is the child gone?¡±


    Long Ming smirked. ¡°As you have wished, you had a miscarriage.¡± He stared fixedly at Xiao Ying¡¯s face, not wanting to miss any expression on her face.


    Hearing that the child was gone, she was not sad at all, but felt relieved, as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders.


    Seeing her reaction, Long Ming pursed his lips tightly, a dark look in his eyes. He grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s neck. ¡°You don¡¯t want to have my child that much?¡±


    Being grabbed by him so suddenly, Xiao Ying felt that she could not breathe.


    Looking at the man¡¯s stormy expression, she furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Why would I want to have a child with you?¡±


    Of course. Why would she want to?


    In her eyes, he was just a tool for her to use. Once he had served his use, she could kick him to the kerb straightaway!


    Heartless, that¡¯s what she was. A heartless person. How could she feel the anger and grief he felt after being used by the person he loved so deeply?


    Xiao Ying looked at Long Ming¡¯s murderous expression and a sheen of cold sweat covered her back. But she had never been afraid of dying, if he really wanted to kill her, she would let him do it.


    Long Ming could see Xiao Ying¡¯s thoughts and the powerlessness in his body spread out again.


    What kind of person was the scariest in this world? It was not someone like him who was temperamental and dark, but someone who was not afraid of death like her. To him, she was like a thorn buried in his heart that could not be pulled out. It was not fatal but could make him hurt from time to time.


    Releasing her chin, Long Ming nced at her with red eyes before he turned and strode away. After Long Ming walked out of the ward, he asked his confidant to stay in the hospital and watch over Xiao Ying. Then he went to the psychiatrist.


    ¡°How can I still deal with a woman who is not afraid of death?¡±


    The psychiatrist looked at Long Ming. ¡°If she is not afraid of death, it is because there is no expectation and hope in her heart. In short, she has no love.¡±


    No love?


    Long Ming pursed his lips thoughtfully.


    He thought back to when he was younger. His heart was full of hate and wanted to kill the Burmese King to take back everything that belonged to him.


    Back then, it was her appearance that had taught him how to love.


    But when his heart was full of love, she abandoned him mercilessly.


    Long Ming seemed to have thought of something and he looked at the psychiatrist with a sharp gaze. ¡°If I make her fall in love with me then kick her away, will she be able to experience what I felt that year?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, if you can¡¯t forget that painful memory, I suggest you try hypnosis. When you continue to live in hatred, it will only prolong your suffering.¡±


    Long Ming rose from the chair, his hawk-like eyes red. ¡°Can you easily let go of a person who took your heart away but then abandoned you? If I can¡¯t love her, I will continue this hatred!¡±


    He wanted her to get a taste of being abandoned mercilessly. The premise was, of course, to get her heart moved by him.


    The psychiatrist felt that Long Ming should note to him. He did not cooperate with the treatment every time and was giving the psychiatrist psychological trauma from the fear.


    ¡°How can I get a woman to fall in love with me?¡±


    Hearing Long Ming¡¯s question, the psychiatrist choked on his saliva.


    Long Ming¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°What, you think women won¡¯t fall for me?¡±


    The psychiatrist quickly shook his head. ¡°Your Majesty, you are indeed handsome and domineering, but you have a strong murderous air all around you. It makes it difficult to get close to you. It¡¯s not that women won¡¯t fall for you, it is simply that they are afraid.¡±


    Long Ming frowned. ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    Long Ming suddenly thought of Qiao Yanze. Thest time he saw Qiao Yanze, there was a cold and noble air to him. Although he was cold, he did not look like someone people would avoid, but would attract them...


    Did that mean he had to make some changes?


    ...


    After Long Ming left, the oppressive air in the ward disappeared. Xiao Ying¡¯s abdomen was still in pain and she could not move about.


    She did not understand. Why did it feel like she was paralyzed when she had a miscarriage? She could not even sit up, let alone get out of the bed and walk.


    The nurse pushed open the door and came in to give Xiao Ying a drip.


    Xiao Ying looked at the nurse and asked weakly, ¡°Excuse me, how long do I have to stay in the hospital after a miscarriage?¡±


    The nurse looked at Xiao Ying with surprise. ¡°Miscarriage? Who told you that you had a miscarriage?¡±


    Xiao Ying was stunned.


    Did she not have a miscarriage?


    ¡°I bled a lot... my stomach hurts too...¡±


    ¡°Your menstrual period came and you had acute appendicitis.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes widened.


    She only reacted to the nurse¡¯s words after a while.


    Why did Long Ming say all those words when she was not even pregnant?


    Ah, forget it, she did not want to think too much. Closing her eyes, she slept.


    When she woke up, she looked like she had seen a ghost when she saw the man sitting by the bed.


    ¡°W-Why are you here again?¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips and reminded himself not to get angry. A faint smile appeared on his sharp and cold face. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded in her heart, but she felt that the smile on his face was even scarier than when he was not smiling. It was like a sea that was covered with dark clouds. At first nce, it was calm, but the currents were turbulent. It was uncertain when a wave would crash down and swallow her up.


    He was no longer the young man she had used before. He had be the Burmese King and she had never seen such shrewd and ruthless methods.


    ¡°Long Ming, it¡¯s considered retribution for me to be like this now, isn¡¯t it? Let me off and leave me here. I promise I won¡¯t appear in front of you and disgust you anymore, okay?¡±


    Long Ming sat by the bed, his hand caressing the disfigured half of her face with a smile on his face. Those blue eyes of his were deep and full of meaning.


    ¡°How can I be disgusted? Number 21, let¡¯s forget about all of those unhappy things. Let¡¯s start afresh.¡±

 Chapter 1404 - Threat

    <h4>Chapter 1404: Threat</h4>


    Silence met his words. Xiao Ying¡¯s hair stood on end when she heard Long Ming say such a thing.


    He suddenly smiled at her and spoke to her in a low voice. It was even more terrifying than him using violence.


    Xiao Ying shrunk her shoulders and looked at Long Ming with a guarded expression. ¡°What do you want to do? What are you nning?¡±


    Long Ming lowered his head and kissed Xiao Ying on her scarred face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything, I just want to be good to you.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart almost fell apart.


    It was not that she was a masochist, but Long Ming was not a man who would be good to her.


    He hated her to the core!


    Long Ming poured the porridge he had brought into a bowl. ¡°Hungry?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Long Ming, you...¡±


    ¡°I forgot to tell you something. Your sister came to Burma to see you.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s nerves tensed in an instant. Was he going to use Xiao Xi to threaten her again? But then, there was nothing to threaten her with. She had already be the lowliest ve in his pce!


    Long Ming scooped a mouthful of porridge to Xiao Ying¡¯s lips. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to stay in the Pce, so I arranged for her to stay in a hotel. She wille to see youter.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s teeth began to chatter.


    This devil was too abnormal.


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips and shook her head.


    When Long Ming saw that Xiao Ying did not open her mouth, he put the porridge into his own mouth. Then pinching Xiao Ying¡¯s chin, he proceeded to transfer the porridge into her mouth.


    When he moved away, the tip of his tongue licked her chin.


    Goosebumps crawled all over Xiao Ying¡¯s body. What on earth was this devil trying to do?


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    Xiao Ying said nothing.


    ¡°Do you still want me to feed you this way?¡±


    He still wanted to feed her with his mouth? Why was he so disgusting?


    ¡°Spoon.¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Xiao Ying felt flustered seeing him suddenly bing gentle, turning from a devil to a little puppy.


    ...


    In the afternoon.


    Like what the devil had said, Xiao Xi came to the hospital.


    Learning that Xiao Xi¡¯s operation was sessful and she could hear in her left ear, Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes prickled with tears. She opened her arms, wanting to hug Cen Xi.


    Cen Xi was afraid that she would touch Xiao Ying¡¯s wound and she bent down, hugging Xiao Ying.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve not been living well recently, have you?¡±


    Xiao Ying did not dare to tell Cen Xi that she was not living well and only said with a smile, ¡°Long Ming has changed recently. He is very good to me now.¡±


    Cen Xi thought of the smile on the Burmese King¡¯s cold face when she saw him today. She thought he had changed his soul.


    She did not expect that there would be times when the cruel and bloodthirsty Burmese King would smile.


    ¡°Sister, he still likes you!¡±


    ¡°Maybe!¡± It was because he had liked her before that he could hate her to bones. There must be some hidden conspiracy with his sudden change! ¡°I¡¯m still unable to leave and can¡¯t be by your side. What are your ns for the future?¡±


    To be honest, Cen Xi was also confused regarding the future. She could not go back to the Capital anymore. The Capital was not considered arge city, yet it was not that small either. If she were to work in the trantion department again, she would meet Qiao Yanze.


    He said that things were over between them and she did not want to be entangled anymore.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡±


    Xiao Ying held Cen Xi¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t think about working and making money. I have enough money for you to spend, okay? Go and travel around the world. Take the time to explore and rx.¡±


    Cen Xi knew that if she continued to stay in Burma, her sister would be in a difficult spot if the Burmese King used her to threaten her sister.


    But, how could she feel rxed leaving her sister here to suffer while she went out to travel around the world?


    Xiao Ying could see what Cen Xi was thinking and rubbed her fair face. ¡°Silly girl. My money is all saved for you.¡± In fact, when she was controlled by the organization and became an assassin, she was prepared to be killed at any time.


    She was lucky to be able to live to this day. Her biggest wish in life was for her sister to live happily. Because of her, her sister had suffered so many grievances and hurt!


    ¡°Xiao Xi, listen to me. Go and enjoy yourself. Live. I¡¯m doing well here, Long Ming has changed and is not that hostile towards me.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll stay here to take care of Sister until you are discharged from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I really don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡±


    In the following days, Cen Xi found that Long Ming really did seem to have changed. He was not as fierce to her sister as before and even had a smile on his face when talking to her.


    But he was still a possessive man deep down.


    He asked the dean to dismiss a male doctor because her sister took a few more nces at him. He only agreed to let that male doctor stay after her sister had a big fight with him and promised not to look at other men. The one condition was that the male doctor could not appear in front of her sister anymore.


    Possessive was one and only word for it.


    ...


    After Xiao Ying was discharged from the hospital, she thought she was going back to theundry room to continue being a lowly ve. She did not expect Long Ming to take her back to the castle.


    Coming to the magnificent castle again, Xiao Ying felt like a century had passed. Coming here meant being a tool of Long Ming¡¯s again.


    ¡°Pack up. We¡¯ll go out for two days.¡± Long Ming threw those words down and went to work.


    The butler came over and took Xiao Ying upstairs.


    ¡°Miss Xiao Ying, His Majesty knows that you don¡¯t want to sleep in the same room with him, so he has instructed for you to stay opposite his room.¡±


    Xiao Ying pushed open the door and was slightly stunned when she saw the furnishings inside.


    She had once said to the young Long Ming that she wanted to have a warm andfortable room with a cloakroom and a big bathtub. When she was feeling narcissistic, she could wear beautiful clothes and could liefortably in the bathtub when she was feeling tired.


    The decoration of the room was arranged ording to her preferences all those years ago.


    In the cloakroom, there were rows of thetest clothes of all major brands. Therge and gorgeous bathtub in the bathroom almost blinded her.


    It was too abnormal!


    What did Long Ming, the devil, want to do? He did not use violence on her anymore. Was he going to charm her with his sugar-coated bullets?


    ¡°Miss Xiao Ying, pack some clothes. His Majesty will take you out this afternoon.


    In response, Xiao Ying only nodded dazedly.


    When there was only Xiao Ying left in the room, she went into the cloakroom. Standing in front of the big mirror, she looked at the woman staring back at her.


    Her facial features were the same as before. They were exquisite and beautiful. Although one side of her face was normal, the scar on the other side tainted the effect of her entire face. She did not look beautiful, but ferocious and ugly.


    She really did not understand... how could he still be interested in her when she had be like this?


    ...


    After taking a bath, Xiao Ying chose a simple andfortable set of pajamas to wear.


    Aforting scent seemed to envelop the bed. Sinceing to Burma, she had lost sleep almost every night. Soon enough, she fell into the arms of slumber.


    Then she was woken up by the domineering and strong kiss of the man.


    Opening her eyes, she looked at the man who was too close to her, and she opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but the man did not give her the chance. A scorching hot tongue entering her mouth.


    ¡°Mmmh!¡±


    Xiao Ying gave out some muffled sounds, but she could not resist it and could only let him in...

 Chapter 1405 - Her Heartache

    <h4>Chapter 1405: Her Heartache</h4>


    When Long Ming entered the room, Xiao Ying was sleeping soundly. She was lying on her side, the ruined half of her face pressed against the pillow, the other half exposed for all to see.


    As he stood by the bed and looked at the side of her face, his thoughts drifted back to the first time he had met her.


    It was still as beautiful as a fairy.


    It was so beautiful that he had an impulse to destroy it.


    Realizing what he was going to do, Xiao Ying put her hands on his chest. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going out?¡±


    ¡°What if I have something else to do?¡±


    In a good mood after sleeping, Xiao Ying did not want to argue with him. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will dy your schedule.¡±


    Long Ming raised his eyebrows. ¡°So you think my ability is quite good?¡±


    Xiao Ying was speechless.


    Seeing that Xiao Ying was not speaking, Long Ming did not continue the topic.


    Getting down the bed, he buttoned the buttons of his shirt. ¡°Have you packed your luggage?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ...


    Xiao Ying did not know where Long Ming was going to take her and she did not ask. He only brought along his confidant and several bodyguards and they took two cars.


    As Xiao Ying sat with Long Ming, he was busy with work and had been staring at hisptop the entire time. Xiao Ying had never seen the way he looked when he was working.


    She looked at him carefully.


    He was mixed-blood and his facial features and outline of his face looked like it was meticulously carved by a craftsman. If it wasn¡¯t for his pair of bleak, cold eyes, he was actually quite attractive. Not to mention his figure. He was tall, with firm muscles and there was no extra fat on him.


    However, Xiao Ying had seen many handsome men and beautiful women. In her eyes, Long Ming could only be regarded as a handsome one, and there was nothing too special about it.


    Thoughts were running in Xiao Ying¡¯s mind and she did not realize that she had been staring at Long Ming for a while.


    Long Ming¡¯s blue eyes moved from theptop screen and onto Xiao Ying¡¯s face.


    The two pairs of eyes met.


    Xiao Ying did not shy away like an ordinary girl. She stared fixedly at Long Ming stubbornly and arrogantly like a wild cat that was hard to tame.


    ¡°Long Ming, aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at, taking me out like this?¡±


    When she was working in theundry room, the other ves had a discussion among themselves, saying that she was too ugly and whether the Burmese King was blind.


    Long Ming looked at the disfigured side of Xiao Ying¡¯s face. ¡°The medical technology now is very advanced. It¡¯s not impossible if you want to get rid of that scar.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Ying¡¯s lips lifted up slightly and her fingers touched that scar. ¡°I don¡¯t n to get rid of it. My face was too perfect before and belonged to the organization. Now that I have a w, it belongs to me only.¡±


    ...


    After more than two hours¡¯ drive, the car arrived at a big mountain. It took another hour to reach the entrance of a vige.


    Lush trees surrounded the vige and it looked like it was wrapped inside a forest. The surrounding environment was elegant, just like an ink painting and there was a quietness that was far away from the noise.


    There was a two-story archway at the entrance of the vige.


    Xiao Ying could see many people standing on both sides of the archway from far away.


    They should be here to receive Long Ming.


    Long Ming nced at Xiao Ying. ¡°Get off the car with me.¡± Taking out a veil from her bag, Xiao Ying put it over her face.


    Seeing her action, Long Ming¡¯s face darkened, but he did not say anything else. The ce Long Ming had brought Xiao Ying to was somewhere that nted an expensive herb.


    Xiao Ying followed behind Long Ming. She found that in front of these vigers, his expression was no longer cold and he was having conversations with them peacefully. Not only that, but the vigers also did not look like they were afraid to speak to him either.


    Long Ming went to one of the women. ¡°Auntie Li, what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡±


    Auntie Li lowered her head. ¡°Your Majesty, I identally fell on the ground yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve hit the ground, you were beaten, weren¡¯t you?¡± Long Ming narrowed his eyes. ¡°Where is Uncle Li?¡±


    ¡°He... He...¡±


    ¡°Someone reported to mest time that Uncle Li was secretly nting something I didn¡¯t allow in the backyard?¡±


    Auntie Li¡¯s knees felt weak and she knelt down on the ground. ¡°He just wanted to make more money for our family. After you had spoken to him the other time, he did not nt them anymore.¡±


    ¡°He did not nt them, but he got addicted to those things, did he not?¡±


    ¡°Guards, take Uncle Li to the torture chamber.¡±


    Xiao Ying followed Long Ming to a torture chamber in the vige which had all kinds of implements for torture.


    Long Ming sat on a wooden chair and pulled Xiao Ying onto his legs. ¡°Have you seen someone tortured before?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s eyshes fluttered.


    Uncle Li¡¯s pupils constricted from fear. ¡°Your Majesty, p-please let me off. I won¡¯t do it again, I swear, I really won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    ¡°Start.¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Xiao Ying spoke, looking at the man in front with a sharp outline and said, ¡°He will obey the rules in the future, so don¡¯t torture him.¡±


    Long Ming narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°You¡¯re pleading for him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll let him go if you can satisfy me now.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Xiao Ying came down from Long Ming¡¯s legs with her teeth gritted and her hands moved towards his belt to unfasten it.


    Long Ming¡¯s eyes darkened and raising his hand, he pushed Xiao Ying to the ground mercilessly.


    ¡°You can give up your dignity for an unrted stranger? Number 21, how much did you hate me that year to have abandoned me?¡±


    Xiao Ying opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but the man stormed off.


    Looking at his departing back, Xiao Ying did not know why, but there seemed to be a slight tug deep in her heart. An emotion that she could not describe filled her heart.

 Chapter 1406 - Anger

    <h4>Chapter 1406: Anger</h4>


    Coming out of the torture chamber, Xiao Ying did not see Long Ming or his confidant.


    Xiao Ying looked around once more.


    No one was watching her.


    In her heart, she didn¡¯t deny that she had an impulse to escape.


    But she was only thinking about it. Long Ming must be familiar with this ce and if she were to escape, she would probably be caught back before she could even reach the entrance of the vige.


    Without 100% confidence, she would not act rashly.


    ...


    Eventually, Xiao Ying found the house Long Ming was staying in. As soon as she entered the yard, the smell of food floated into her nose.


    ¡°Cousin, we can have dinner in ten minutes.¡± A clear voice entered Xiao Ying¡¯s ears.


    Xiao Ying went to the kitchen door and saw a graceful young girl standing in front of the stove busily. The girl wore the unique clothing of the vige with her hair in long braids and she had an indescribably youthful air to her.


    Did she just say ¡®cousin¡¯ just now? Was Long Ming her cousin?


    Long Ming and several elders of the vige came out of the room. After sending them off, Long Ming saw Xiao Yinging over and he went back into the room with a dark expression and did not say anything further.


    Xiao Ying thought of what he had said in the torture chamber and putting on a brave face, she followed behind him.


    ¡°Long Ming, actually I did try to save you that year when you fell into the swamp, but Master Ba sent people to look for me and knocked me out.¡±


    Long Ming turned around and looked sharply at Xiao Ying with his hawk-like eyes. ¡°You had countless opportunities to tell me the truth, but why didn¡¯t you say anything? In the end, you were only deceiving and using me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Xiao Ying was at a loss by Long Ming¡¯s question and she could hear the hurt usation in his voice.


    Yes, at that time, the mission was the most important thing in her heart, She really did not take Long Ming to heart.


    When Long Ming looked at Xiao Ying¡¯s expression, a self-deprecating smile appeared on his lips. Taking two steps forward, he pinched Xiao Ying¡¯s chin. ¡°If I gave you another chance, would you still use it to deceive me?¡±


    Xiao Ying bit her lip and said nothing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have me in your heart, so you can be cruel to me. You have Qiao Yanze in your heart and couldn¡¯t bear to hurt him, so you can be cruel to yourself!¡± He pressed his thumb on her lips and his handsome face came close to her. ¡°Number 21, you really are cruel to me.¡±


    He released Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying took several steps back.


    The girl who was preparing dinner in the kitchen came over to call Long Ming to eat. ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s time to eat. This Sister is...¡±


    Long Ming did not introduce Xiao Ying and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Long Ming took a few steps forward and saw that Xiao Ying did not move. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± He needed to suppress his emotions all the time if he wanted to get along with her peacefully. His hatred ran too deep, such that every time he saw her face, he wanted to destroy it.


    So Xiao Ying followed Long Ming and entered the dining room. There were only the three of them in the dining room so Xiao Ying took off her veil. Seeing Xiao Ying¡¯s scarred face, the girl gasped softly.


    When Xiao Ying had the veil on, she had a kind of fairy-like quality to her and the girl thought Xiao Ying looked beautiful like a fairy. It was such a shame...


    Xiao Ying did not mind and smiled. ¡°Did I scare you?¡±


    ¡°N-No.¡± The girl waved her hands. ¡°My name is Xiaoqi.¡±


    ¡°You can call me Number 21, like your cousin.¡±


    ¡°Number 21. Why is your name so strange...¡±


    Before the girl could finish her words, Long Ming¡¯s frosty voice sounded. ¡°Eat!¡±


    The girl nodded obediently.


    After that, Xiao Ying said nothing else and the girl took food for Long Ming from time to time. ¡°Cousin, drink some soup. Is the taste okay?¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at the cousins sitting together in silence.


    Although Long Ming was gloomy and cold-blooded, he seemed to have a good attitude in front of his cousin. He ate everything his cousin had put on his te.


    She had to admit, the girl was a good cook.


    But Xiao Ying lost her appetite as she ate it.


    The girl was too attentive to Long Ming which made her feel like it was an eyesore. But thinking about it, it was ridiculous for her to have such thoughts. Wasn¡¯t it normal for cousins to be harmonious and affectionate towards each other?


    Xiao Ying curled her lips mockingly and concentrated on eating.


    When Xiaoqi was scooping rice for Long Ming, she nced at Xiao Ying.


    If there was no scar on her face, Number 21 should surely be a beauty. She had a pair of charming fox-like eyes and had a mole at the corner of her eye. Under her small and delicate nose, her lips were pink like cherry blossom petals. Especially her skin. Unlike hers, which was slightly yellow, Xiao Ying¡¯s skin was really fair like white porcin.


    All this time, her cousin had never brought women to the vige before. This Number 21 was the first.


    Xiaoqi could not help feeling a sense of nervousness in her heart.


    ...


    After dinner, Long Ming went out.


    Xiao Ying and Xiaoqi stayed at home.


    ¡°Long Ming isn¡¯t your biological cousin, right?¡±


    Xiaoqi was stunned, then she nodded.


    ¡°Do you like him?¡± Xiao Ying asked.


    Xiaoqi blushed shyly. ¡°He wandered to our vige when he was young and my parents took him in for a while. To prevent any gossip, I imed that he was my cousin. All these years, I always wanted to grow up quickly to be by my cousin¡¯s side.


    ¡°Does he know about your feelings?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Learning about Xiaoqi¡¯s feelings and her rtionship with Long Ming, there was a strange feeling in Xiao Ying¡¯s heart.


    It was so strange that she felt annoyed at everything.


    Long Ming came back in the evening. Judging from the heavy scent of wine, he should have drunk a lot.


    After Long Ming returned to the room, he called for Number 21.


    Xiaoqi came over. ¡°Can you let me go in to take care of my cousin?¡±


    Xiao Ying was more than willing to.


    Seeing that Xiao Ying had no objections, Xiaoqi went into the room with a washbasin. So Xiao Ying went back to the room and closed the door, not listening to the movements outside.


    She had asked Xiaoqi and learned that she was 18 years old this year. She was willing to be Long Ming¡¯s woman and Long Ming was demanding in that area and if he had touched Xiaoqi, he might not touch her in the future.


    But at the thought of that they might be sleeping together in the room now, Xiao Ying felt irritated.


    She could not hear anything outside, but she still buried her face into the nket.


    Sleep. She should just go to sleep.


    After some time, her nket was pulled away. Xiao Ying opened her eyes and through the moonlight shining from outside, she saw the man standing by the bed with a dark expression.


    Long Ming looked at Xiao Ying¡¯s mouth which was slightly opened because of shock, his eyes dark and he spat out coldly. ¡°Get up.¡±


    Xiao Ying did not dare to get up seeing his expression that looked like he wanted to devour her alive. Snatching the nket from his hands, she covered her body and curled up in the corner.


    Long Ming had one hand on his waist and was so angry at her that heughed. ¡°You agreed to let Xiaoqi in to serve me?¡±


    Xiao Ying said nothing.


    Long Ming knelt onto the bed on his knee and pulled the nket to the ground.


    Grabbing her slender arm, he pulled her to the side of the bed and lowered his head, pressing against her lips roughly.


    Of course, Xiao Ying knew that she had angered him. It was not that she did not know how scary he was when he was crazy. At the moment his tongue reached into her mouth, she responded to him with a strong desire for survival.

 Chapter 1407 - Down the Cliff

    <h4>Chapter 1407: Down the Cliff</h4>


    Xiao Ying¡¯s response made Long Ming¡¯s body shiver. Though he stopped kissing her, she wrapped her arms around his neck boldly.


    Long Ming knew that she had a way of seducing men. Once upon a time, he had been head over heels for her when she had seduced him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop your cousin if she wants to take care of you!¡±


    Long Ming stared at her red lips and sneered. ¡°You are eager to let other women rece you, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Just as Xiao Ying opened her mouth to respond, before she could say anything, the man pounced on her like a beast and bit her lips.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s tears almost fell from the pain.


    This b*stard!


    ¡°Long Ming, she likes you and is prettier than me...¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s eyes were dark and he grabbed her chin with his long fingers. ¡°Try and say another word if you dare?¡±


    ...


    The next day.


    Long Ming¡¯s confidant woke Xiao Ying up. They were going back to Burma.


    On the way back, Xiao Ying did not say a word to Long Ming. Sensing her discontent, Long Ming held Xiao Ying by the waist and pulled her into his arms. He pinched her chin with his hand and bit her lips. ¡°You are the first person who dares to pull a long face in front of me.¡±


    Xiao Ying really wanted tough at his face.


    What, did he expect for her to give him a weing smile?


    She could still get rid of the fate of meeting him when he asked her to be a lowly ve, but now it seemed like he was going to keep her by his side.


    Even now, Xiao Ying was thinking about how she could make himpletely disgusted with her, when suddenly, a deafening sound rang.


    ¡°Get down!¡± Long Ming shouted angrily.


    Xiao Ying reacted immediately. They were under attack!


    Long Ming must have made many enemies to be able to reach his current position as the King.


    The driver sped up. But straight ahead, there was a big van and many people in ck jumped out of it.


    ¡°Hide in the car and don¡¯t move.¡± Long Ming and his confidant pushed open the door and attacked back quickly.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Ying sat in the car and her heart felt torn when she looked at the situation outside. She looked at the car key that had not been removed at the driver¡¯s seat. It was a good chance for her to escape if she were to drive away.


    Did she want to go?


    Did she really want to go?


    Xiao Ying¡¯s mind was turning rapidly with rampant thoughts.


    There were a lot of people on the other side. It would be hard for him to get out of danger if it dragged on like this.


    Right at that moment, Xiao Yi saw someone moving forward to sneak an attack behind Long Ming. She pushed open the car door without any hesitation and kicked the man in ck to the ground.


    Long Ming nced at Xiao Ying.


    Today, Xiao Ying was wearing a ck leather jacket with skinny jeans and her long hair spread over her shoulders and she looked like a special agent on television. Her action was smooth and straightforward, which was quite different from her more recent expressions, where she looked like she was dying.


    With Xiao Ying joining in the fray, the people from the other side were defeated and Long Ming had seized several survivors. In the attack, Long Ming¡¯s thigh was injured, but he did not look to be in a mess at all.


    Looking at Xiao Ying, he smiled in what seemed to be pride. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re indeed my woman.¡±


    Xiao Ying walked a few meters away from Long Ming and suddenly took out a bow and arrow.


    A cold sneer appeared on his lips. ¡°You won¡¯t do it.¡±


    But as soon as Long Ming¡¯s voice fell, he was shot on the other leg.


    Xiao Ying dropped the bow on the ground. ¡°Goodbye, Long Ming.¡±


    Without waiting for Long Ming to say anything, Xiao Ying ran towards the cliff.


    Realizing what Xiao Ying was going to do, Long Ming¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Try and jump down if you dare?¡±


    Throwing a nce back at Long Ming, Xiao Ying only chuckled. ¡°Everything will be over when I¡¯m dead.¡±


    She jumped down without hesitation.


    Everything happened in a sh. Seeing Xiao Ying jump down the cliff, Long Ming was so shocked he felt like a knife had been twisted in his heart. ¡°F*ck it!¡± Ignoring his injured legs, Long Ming ran to the cliff and jumped down after her.


    Holy sh*t! The confidant was horrified when he turned and saw this scene.


    Crazy, they were all crazy!


    ...


    Cen Xi woke up from a nightmare.


    Her forehead was covered with sweat and her hands and feet were cold.


    ¡°Sister...¡± She mumbled in a hoarse voice.


    She had a terrible dream just now. She dreamed that her sister was swallowed by a monster with a big mouth and there was nothing left to her body.


    <i>Sister...!</i>

 Chapter 1408 - Missing

    <h4>Chapter 1408: Missing</h4>


    Cen Xi got up from the bed and went to the bathroom to wash her face. When the pounding of her heart had calmed down, she raised her head and looked at herself in the mirror.


    A thin face, haggard expression and empty-looking eyes... This was not the face of someone out to travel the world. She did not look happy at all.


    At the thought of her dream, she could not help but feel uneasy. Her sister did not have a cell phone and she could not reach her, so she had to go to Burma again.


    After waiting outside the castle for two days, she met the servant who had taken her to see the Burmese King the other time.


    Cen Xi gave the servant a bracelet and asked the servant some questions. The servant told her, ¡°His Majesty treats your sister very well now. He just took her on a holiday the other day. I think your sister may be our King¡¯s wife in the future.¡±


    Hearing this did not ease the anxiety in Cen Xi¡¯s heart. She did not care about her sister¡¯s status. As long as Xiao Ying was safe and healthy, she would feel at ease.


    ...


    At the Capital.


    As Nan Zhi could not threaten others with her status, she could only persuade those who had signed, with her status as Qiao Yanze¡¯s niece.


    But they still respected Madam Qiao¡¯s blood letter.


    Nan Zi spent an enormous effort, but only managed to get the consent of more than 100 people.


    It was a long and exhausting task.


    But she would not give up.


    She could not.


    What surprised Nan Zhi was that after Qiao Yanze went out to travel around the world, she could not contact him. In the beginning, she was able to get through, but then could not get through at all after that.


    No one knew where he went.


    Nan Zhi thought he did not want to be disturbed, so she did not keep calling him. But after half a month, his phone was still turned off when she called him again.


    It was then that she realized something was wrong.


    Even if he was traveling around the world, he did not need to turn off his phone for such a long time!


    Nan Zhi told Mu Sihan about this.


    Mu Sihan knew that she was close to Qiao Yanze and she was anxious when she lost contact with him. Taking her by the shoulders, he pulled her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯ve told Butler Yi to check, there should be news soon.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded and leaned against Mu Sihan¡¯s broad and firm chest, wrapping her arms around his waist as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange for my uncle to suddenly want to travel around the world?¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded. ¡°Bo Yan told me that when he went to help your uncle catch Young Master Li, Cen Xi was also there.¡±


    Nan Zhi frowned thoughtfully. With her understanding of her uncle, he must have fallen for Cen Xi. Perhaps because of what had happened with Xiao Ying, he could only suppress his feelings.


    ¡°Cen Xi is not in the Capital now. Would Uncle be with her?¡± Nan Zhi asked.


    ¡°If Butler Yi doesn¡¯t find out where your uncle has gone, call Cen Xi again.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    Soon, Butler Yi reported his findings to Nan Zhi.


    ¡°After Young Master Qiao left the Capital, he went to several countries. However, there was only a record of him going to the R Lands and none of him leaving. I¡¯ve checked all the hotels, airlines, buses and high-speed rail, but there was no information on him entering or leaving.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s face was tense.


    A living person could not just disappear for no reason and left no trace!


    Unless he had used a fake identity.


    With Uncle¡¯s ability, it was not impossible for him to make a fake identity. But his trace was lost in the R Lands and not in the Capital. If he wanted to hide using a fake identity, it would not be easy for her to find him.


    Nan Zhi rubbed her aching temples. After letting Yi Fan go to do his work, she took out her phone and called Cen Xi. The phone rang for some time and when Nan Zhi thought that no one was going to answer, Cen Xi¡¯s surprised voice sounded. ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°How are you, Xiao Xi?¡±


    Cen Xi was still shocked. She did not expect that Nan Zhi would call her. She was both overwhelmed and frightened at the same time.


    Did the Queen call her to talk about her and Qiao Yanze?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Did something happen for Your Majesty to call me?¡±


    After a few seconds of contemtion, Nan Zhi said in a clear and gentle voice, ¡°To be honest, I wanted to ask you something. Did you have any contact with my Uncle recently?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart thumped.


    So it really was about Qiao Yanze. Did something happen to Qiao Yanze for the Queen to ask this?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get in touch with him after the incident with Young Master Li.¡± Cen Xi hesitated for a moment and could not help but ask, ¡°Did something to him, Your Majesty?¡±


    Seeing that Cen Xi did not know where her Uncle was and that they had not contacted each other, Nan Zhi did not want Cen Xi to worry and she smiled. ¡°I had a small argument with him a few days ago, it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    After ending the call, Nan Zhi paced around the room anxiously. There was a knock on the study door and Yi Fan stood at the door. ¡°Your Highness, Doctor Bai Ye is here.¡±


    Perhaps it was his unpredictable nature, Bai Ye liked to move around. But Mu Sihan had a request for him, and that was toe back every three months to do a check-up for his family.


    It was time to go back to the pce to do check-ups for the King¡¯s family.


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go down right away.¡±


    When Nan Zhi arrived downstairs, Mu Sihan had alsoe back from the office. Mu Sihan asked Bai Ye to take Nan Zhi¡¯s pulse first. Nan Zhi sat on the sofa and when Bai Ye was taking her pulse, she thought about Qiao Yanze.


    At present, the position of the master of the Qiao family had been handed over to Qiao Yanxuan by Uncle. As soon as he took over, Qiao Yanxuan reced all the old servants of the Qiao family.


    It was clear that his style of working did not take into consideration old rtionships at all.


    Moreover, he was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Even if she returned to the old house, he would use Uncle not wanting to take over the Qiao family as a reason and made it seem like he was noble and great to have achieved aplishments for the Qiao family. It was repulsive.


    ¡°The Queen is tense recently, perhaps too much and is preupied with troubles, which led to a disorder to her menstruation period.¡±


    Mu Sihan nced sharply at Bai Ye. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Bai Ye drew his hand back from Nan Zhi and said with a tingling in his scalp, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m just telling you the truth!¡±


    Nan Zhi regained her senses and she nodded. ¡°I have been worrying about Uncle recently.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Qiao is actually quite pitiful...¡± Realizing that he had a slip of the tongue, Bai Ye immediately closed his mouth.


    <i>Sh*t.</i> Bai Ye pretended to be calm as he went to Mu Sihan. He wanted to take Mu Sihan¡¯s pulse, but Mu Sihan grabbed his arm.


    Bai Ye shouted in pain, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be such a bully!¡±


    Mu Sihan stood up from the sofa and stared at Bai Ye with eagle-like eyes. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®Young Master Qiao is actually quite pitiful¡¯?¡±


    Nan Zhi had also stood up from the sofa.


    Both husband and wife were people with powerful auras. Together they besieged Bai Ye and Bai Ye had to surrender as he was unable to stand this kind of atmosphere. ¡°He didn¡¯t allow me to tell any... Okay, I¡¯ll tell you. Let go first, you¡¯re going to break my arm.¡±

 Chapter 1409 - Can He Be Even More Mean?

    <h4>Chapter 1409: Can He Be Even More Mean?</h4>


    It was only then that Mu Sihan released Bai Ye¡¯s arm.


    With a silent grumble, Bai Ye rubbed his arm that was almost broken. He did not dare to talk nonsense and said immediately, ¡°Young Master Li gave Miss Cen a jade ring which had Seven Colored Flower Poison inside. Miss Cen was poisoned and fell into aa. In order to save Miss Cen, Young Master Qiao broke into the no man¡¯snd. The price that Young Master Li wanted him to pay for getting the antidote was to inject a red liquid into his body.


    ¡°Young Master Qiao has only three months to live after injecting that liquid. It¡¯s not that he wants to leave the Qiao family and doesn¡¯t want to contact you, but his life hase to an end. He did not want you to see him die.¡±


    No... Nan Zhi¡¯s slender and tall body took several steps back unsteadily when she heard Bai Ye¡¯s words. Her fair hand covered her mouth and tears fell from her eyes in an instant.


    No one could understand the feeling of being poisoned by the deadly poison of the criminal organization.


    That year, she had almost died.


    Now, Uncle had to bear such pain!


    At that time, she was saved by Gu Sheng. Now that Young Master Li was dead, who was going to save Uncle?


    When Mu Sihan saw Nan Zhi¡¯s tears pouring down like rain, he strode over to her, held her head and pulled her into his arms. Nan Zhi clutched at Mu Sihan¡¯s suit with both hands and cried for some time before she finally calmed down. If it was something else, she would never have lost control of her emotions with her current psychological endurance.


    Her heart really ached for her uncle. She could understand the despair, helplessness and fear of dying from being poisoned.


    Mu Sihan patted the back of Nan Zhi gently while he lifted his eyes to look at Bai Ye. ¡°You can¡¯t develop an antidote?¡±


    Bai Ye shook his head.


    Nan Zhi raised her head from Mu Sihan¡¯s chest, wiped away the tears from her face and quickly collected her surging emotions. Because she knew that tears were the most useless thing at this time.


    The most important thing now was to find Uncle. She did not believe that the most advanced medical team could not find an antidote to save Uncle. How would they know if they didn¡¯t try!


    But now, Uncle was hiding and it would not be easy to find him!


    Nan Zhi wanted to contact the R Lands, but Mu Sihan stopped her and pressed her to sit on the sofa. ¡°Zhizhi, think about it. Previously when I was hiding, who was it that found me?¡±


    Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan had good chemistry now. As soon as he spoke, she understood what he meant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Cen Xi.¡±


    Nan Zhi knew that Qiao Yanze did not want Cen Xi to worry so he chose to leave alone and even hid it from her, but as his family, she could not watch him die like this.


    She couldn¡¯t.


    As a woman, she felt that Cen Xi would feel the same as her when she knew about this.


    Nothing was more important than living!


    Even if there was no way to save him, at least, there would be his family and the person he loved being with him on his final journey!


    She had to try.


    ...


    Cen Xi received a call from Nan Zhi and felt a little uneasy. Nan Zhi must have been unable to get in touch with Qiao Yanze and called her because she had no other choice.


    But even when Cen Xi tried to call Qiao Yanze, his phone was turned off. Just as she was hesitating whether to call Nan Zhi to ask about the situation, her phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Cen Zi quickly answered it.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, can youe back to the Capital?¡±


    Cen Xi heard Nan Zhi¡¯s heavy tone and realized that something bad must have happened. Instead of asking her the reason on the phone, she immediately agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll book the ticket right away.¡±


    ...


    After a long flight, Cen Xi arrived at the Capital Airport. Nan Zhi came to meet Cen Xi personally.


    When Cen Xi saw Nan Zhi standing at the airport pick-up, the bad feeling in her heart became even stronger.


    Something must have happened to Qiao Yanze. It had to be very serious for the Queen to pick her up at the airport personally. Pursing her lips, Cen Xi could feel the hand pulling her suitcase was mmy with cold sweat.


    Nan Zhi waved at Cen Xi when she saw hering out. Walking over to Nan Zhi, Cen Xi greeted her politely.


    Nodding towards Cen Xi, Nan Zhi asked the bodyguard to take Cen Xi¡¯s suitcase and took Cen Xi to the car.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what happened to Young Master Qiao?¡±


    Nan Zhi only nodded again before she started to exin. She did not want to hide from Cen Xi about how Uncle had been poisoned by Young Master Li in order to save her.


    When Cen Xi heard Nan Zhi¡¯s words, she felt like she was fixed in one ce, stunned and could not move for a long time.


    She felt suffocated.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, Xiao Xi?¡±


    Hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s voice, Cen Xi slowly regained her senses. She blinked and while suppressing the urge to cry, she said with trembling lips, ¡°W-Why is he so silly? How could he do that?¡±


    He was so silly to the point of giving up his life for her!


    That night, he had said, ¡®Cen Xi, let¡¯s end here!¡¯


    It was in fact not because he really wanted to end it, but he felt that he did not have much time left, so he had no choice but to say those words! She had always thought that in their rtionship, she had loved him more.


    It wasn¡¯t like that!


    They could sacrifice themselves for each other!


    If she had known that he would trade his life for hers, she would never have agreed!


    ¡°Your Majesty, now that he has left the Capital, no one can contact him at all?¡±


    Cen Xi was indeed as intelligent as Nan Zhi gave her credit for. Nan Zhi nodded with a heavy expression. ¡°I¡¯ve tried many ways to find him, but it¡¯s like he has vanished into thin air. Thest ce he stopped by was in the R Lands. I¡¯m going to send someone to continue to look there. On your side, try to think if he has ever taken you to ces that are meaningful to him. Let¡¯s split up and search, okay?¡±


    Cen Xi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    After Cen Xi put her suitcase in her apartment, she circled around the outskirts of the city. In her search, she went to the ces she and Qiao Yanze had been to before.


    But, she did not see the familiar figure.


    When night fell, Cen Xi walked on the street that was bright with lights. Thinking of how Qiao Yanze might be suffering and dying slowly, her heart felt like a knife had been twisted inside.


    Unconsciously, she had walked to the front door of the vi where she and Qiao Yanze had stayed together for a short period of time.


    The vi was brightly lit, and there were several heavy-duty construction vehicles parked outside. Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo were inside. It seemed like they were having a dispute with the driver of the construction vehicle.


    Cen Xi pushed the door. It was unlocked and opened when she pushed it.


    ¡°This is our Young Master¡¯s vi. It¡¯s his property. No one has the right to demolish it!¡± Da Zuo had his sleeves rolled up as he red fiercely at the drivers with his eyes red.


    ¡°Your Young Master¡¯s? We came here to demolish this vi under the instruction of the Second Master of the Qiao family! Now the whole Qiao family belongs to the Second Master. Your Young Master has been driven out from the Qiao family. This is the property of the Qiao family, so naturally, our Second Master has the right to make decisions!¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s blood froze when she heard that Qiao Yanze was driven out from the Qiao family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me us for being rude if you continue to block our way. Everybody, get in the trucks. We have work to do!¡±


    Snapping out of her reverie, Cen Xi strode over with big steps, saying with a cold voice, ¡°Stop, no one is allowed to tear this ce down!¡±

 Chapter 1410 - Fortunately, She Appeared in Time

    <h4>Chapter 1410: Fortunately, She Appeared in Time</h4>


    The people who were arguing looked over at Cen Xi.


    Today, Cen Xi was wearing a white shirt and a pair of light-colored jeans. The shirt was tucked into the waist of her jeans, making her legs look long and slender. Her hair was parted in the middle and tied in a ponytail, looking neat and tidy.


    There was a cold expression on her charming face. There seemed to be an invisible gust of wind with her when she walked over and she had a kind of domineering air which Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo had never seen before.


    Perhaps it was because Young Master¡¯s aura was too powerful when they were around him, that they neglected Cen Xi, who knew how to hide her sharp edges. Now that Young Master was not here, Cen Xi was on her own and her aura was suddenly revealed.


    ¡°Miss Cen, you¡¯re here!¡± Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo seemed to have seen their savior and came to greet her.


    Cen Xi nodded at Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo. ¡°I heard all of it. They are going to demolish this vi.¡±


    ¡°Even if your Young Masteres back today, this vi must still be demolished. The one managing the Qiao family is Second Master Qiao,¡± the person in charge of the construction vehicles said.


    Hearing this, Da Zuo¡¯s expression was furious and he red at that person coldly, saying in a low voice to Cen Xi, ¡°The Qiao manor has been seized by them, now they even want to demolish the house that Young Master bought outside. Young Master said before that this vi has memories of you and him, so Xiao Zuo and I have been staying here to wait for Young Master toe back. These people are too unreasonable!¡±


    Cen Xi thought of Qiao Yanze¡¯s plight now and felt like there was a dark knife twisted in her heart. Clenching her hands into fists, she said to Da Zuo, ¡°Let me handle this.¡±


    Da Zuo wanted to ask Cen Xi how she was going to handle it, but before he could speak, Cen Xi had already walked up to those people.


    Although those people were drivers, they were all strong-looking and Cen Xi looked very petite standing in front of them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whose order it is, you can¡¯t touch this ce!¡±


    When Cen Xi spoke, her eyes narrowed slightly and there was a strength to her tone that was hard to ignore.


    The person in charge looked at Cen Xi, who had appeared out of thin air with a fierce expression, and spoke to her in an impolite tone, ¡°Little girl, where are you evening from? What does it have to do with you if we are tearing down the property of the Qiao family? If you¡¯re bored, go back and find a man to get married.¡±


    The other drivers looked at Cen Xi. ¡°Is she a lover Qiao Yanze slept with outside? Now that Third Young Master has nothing left, she came to stand up for him. Is it because she had feelings for him after sleeping with him?¡±


    Indecentughter erupted through the air.


    When Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo heard this, their faces turned red. They wanted to beat those people up for Cen Xi, but she stopped them with a raised hand.


    Why waste time arguing with these ignorant men with no manners?


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you tear this vi down because it is not a property of the Qiao family.¡± There was a faint smile on Cen Xi¡¯s cold face. ¡°This vi is under my name. If you want to demolish it, please ask me, the owner, if I agree to it or not!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! This belongs to the Qiao family!¡±


    Cen Xi took out a bunch of keys from her bag and handed them to Xiao Zuo. ¡°Go to my apartment and find the safe. Then bring the deed of this vi over.¡±


    Cen Xi was not lying. When she moved here to live with Qiao Yanze, he had forcibly transferred the ownership of the vi to her. She refused at that time, butter, he went through with the paperwork and gave her the deed directly.


    ¡°Impossible-¡±


    Cen Xi interrupted the unfinished words of the person in charge, her voice turning even colder. ¡°Impossible? Why is it impossible? Xiao Zuo is going back to get the deed. The facts are in front of your eyes. If you want to demolish it forcibly, we can only have the police handle this matter!¡±


    After telling Xiao Zuo the password for the safe, Xiao Zuo drove away.


    The drivers of the construction vehicles looked at one another when they saw that Xiao Zuo really went to take the deed. The person in charge thought of Second Master¡¯s order and shouted, ¡°This girl must be bluffing us. This is clearly the property of the Qiao family. Everyone get into the truck and tear the ce down!¡±


    People were weak and small in front of heavy construction vehicles. They did not believe that when they drove towards that woman, she could still block in front.


    Cen Xi reached out her hand to Da Zuo ¡°Give me your bow and arrows.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Cen, if somebody dies...¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±


    Da Zuo handed the bow and arrow to Cen Xi. Just as the person in charge was about to take the drivers to the vehicles, an arrow suddenly flew past their feet and fell on the pedal of the vehicle.


    They backed away in fright and the person in charge fell to the ground in a panic.


    Putting his hands on the ground, he was about to stand up when another arrownded in front of the crotch area of his opened legs.


    <i>F*ck!</i>


    Turning pale, he shivered in fear.


    The other drivers were terrified and wanted to run away, but if they took a step forward, an arrow woulde flying towards their feet. It did not hurt them at all, but it was close to them.


    Terrifyingly close.


    It was enough to deter each and every one of them.


    ¡°Stand there properly and do not take a single step forward. Or else.¡± Cen Xi went to the person in charge and bent down to look at him. ¡°You can leave after seeing the deed when Xiao Zuo is back.¡±


    The person in charge looked at the woman who was smiling at him and he was so nervous the muscles on his face were twitching. ¡°I-I don¡¯t need to see it. We¡¯ll report this back to Second Master.¡±


    The people dared not stay for another second and leapt into the vehicles, driving away.


    ...


    After they left, Cen Xi and Da Zuo entered the vi.


    Da Zuo made a cup of coffee for Cen Xi. ¡°Miss Cen, it¡¯s fortunate that you showed up in time.¡±


    Cen Xi lowered her thick and long eyshes, looking at the steaming coffee. ¡°Da Zuo, do you also have no news about your Young Master?¡±


    Da Zuo shook her head. ¡°Young Master arranged work for me and Xiao Zuo and even gave us a sum of money. Wee here to look after this vi for Young Master after work. I didn¡¯t expect that Second Young Master would send people over to demolish the house tonight!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard the two of you mention Second Young Master before.¡±


    ¡°He came back with the Old Madam on the day Young Master was to be knighted. After Young Master left, Second Young Master became the head of the family. Not only did he change all the servants, but he also confiscated all the real estate and properties of Young Master. Now they are not even letting this vi off.¡±


    Cen Xi did not want toment on this Second Young Master of the Qiao family. Even though his brother was missing, he took all his assets and it could be seen that he was not a good person at first nce.


    ¡°Da Zuo, you are your Young Master¡¯s confidants. Take me along to look for your Young Master tomorrow!¡±


    Da Zuo nodded.


    ...


    The Qiao family¡¯s old manor.


    Looking at the people who came back with disheartened expressions, Qiao Yanxuan had a faint smile on his lips when he learned that they had not been able to demolish that vi sessfully, and were instead taught a lesson by a woman.


    ¡°How interesting. To think such a woman would appear by the ck sheep.¡±


    ...


    Early the next morning.


    Da Zuo picked Cen Xi up at her apartment. Together they looked for Qiao Yanze, sparing no ce that he had been in the past.

 Chapter 1411 - News

    <h4>Chapter 1411: News</h4>


    Cen Xi had no news on her side and Nan Zhi had nothing as well.


    If Qiao Yanze really wanted to hide himself, they would not be able to find him for a while. Unwittingly, Cen Xi was bing more worried and angry.


    She was worried that she would not be able to find him. And she was angry because she was bearing all the pain alone.


    But she was more angry at herself. If she did not provoke him first, he would not have a weakness and end up being harmed by Young Master Li.


    It had been two nights since Cen Xi slept. It was another fruitless day of search. Leaning her forehead against the window, she looked out of the window with empty eyes.


    At night, people¡¯s hearts would be fragile and lonely. He must be in pain and suffering at this time!


    How determined was he to let go of his family, lover and everything?


    As Cen Xi thought about it, her tears fell.


    Da Zuo nced at Cen Xi through the rearview mirror. The past few days, he had seen her worry and care for Young Master. He used to think that she was not worthy of Young Master, but he was wrong. She was a good girl to be cherished!


    Wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, Cen Xi raised her head to look at Da Zuo. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand. Why did Second Young Master Qiao take away the power of the head of the family as soon as he came back?¡±


    Even if Qiao Yanze agreed to hand it over, the Queen was also part of the Qiao family. She should be on her Uncle¡¯s side!


    Da Zuo sighed. ¡°I heard that Madam left a blood letter behind. If the Qiao family was destroyed in the hands of Young Master, she would not acknowledge Young Master and would kick him out of the Qiao family and let Second Young Master take charge of everything in the Qiao family.¡±


    Cen Xi pursed her lips tightly


    So, it seemed like thest straw that overwhelmed Qiao Yanze was not only his body, but also his mother¡¯s blood letter.


    Madam Qiao...


    Suddenly, a ce appeared in Cen Xi¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Da Zuo, there¡¯s still one ce we haven¡¯t looked.¡±


    Da Zuo looked at Cen Xi doubtfully. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°The ce before Madam Qiao¡¯s grave was moved.¡±


    Da Zuo hit his head hard. ¡°That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t I think of it!¡±


    ...


    Without any dy, they turned the car around and sped away without having time to go back and pack. Instinctively, Cen Xi could faintly feel that Qiao Yanze was there.


    The two of them arrived at their destination at one in the morning.


    Cen Xi¡¯s mood felt different from thest time she was here after seeing that four-story vi with high walls surrounding it. There were no lights turned on in the vi and it was dark all around.


    Da Zuo got out of the car and went to knock on the door. After a while, the light in the vi came on. The woman looking after the vi opened the door.


    Cen Xi also got out of the car.


    Qiao Yanze had brought Cen Xi over once and the woman recognized Cen Xi.


    ¡°Miss Cen? Why are you here?¡± The woman looked behind Cen Xi. ¡°Young Master didn¡¯te with you?¡±


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Cen Xi¡¯s hope that was ignited, suddenly seemed to be extinguished by a basin of cold water. The woman¡¯s expression and tone showed that Qiao Yanze had never been here.


    Da Zuo asked anxiously, ¡°Auntie, you didn¡¯t see Young Master?¡±


    ¡°No, thest time I saw Young Master was when Madam¡¯s grave was being moved.


    Da Zuo fell silent.


    It was enough to imagine how bad it felt to be disappointed after having hope!


    It was alreadyte. As Da Zuo was tired as well and it was not safe for him to drive, the woman invited Cen Xi and Da Zuo to the vi to rest and they did not refuse the offer.


    ...


    The next day.


    Cen Xi woke up at the first glimmer of dawn. Da Zuo also woke up early. After having breakfast in the vi, they thanked the woman and drove away.


    The weather was not that good recently and often rained heavily. The road in the mountain area was not easy to navigate and Da Zuo drove very slowly.


    Both of them were extremely silent as they did not find Qiao Yanze and there was an oppressive atmosphere in the car. Cen Xi¡¯s chest was a little stuffy. She lowered the car window and took a deep breath of the fresh air outside.


    A little boy and little girl were walking on the side of the road.


    The little boy piped up, ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother say it¡¯s useless for girls to study, so she didn¡¯t let you? You¡¯re going to school today. Won¡¯t your mother hit you when you get home?¡±


    The girl pouted her lips. ¡°Yesterday, Masked Teacher came to find my mother and told my mother a lot of things. My mother has agreed to let me continue studyingst night!¡±


    ¡°Wow, Masked Teacher is amazing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I admire him so much! He¡¯s the best!¡±


    The car passed by the little boy and girl and Cen Xi could not hear their conversation. She looked down thoughtfully. ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Da Zuo did not understand. ¡°Miss Cen, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Cen Xi did not answer. As soon as the car stopped, she hurried out of the car.


    Da Zuo put his head out of the window and saw Cen Xi crouching in front of the little boy and girl, saying something to them with a gentle expression.


    After a while, Cen Xi walked over.


    She did not get into the car and stood in front of the driver¡¯s window. ¡°Da Zuo, I want to go to their school. They mentioned a Masked Teacher. I have a feeling that it might be your Young Master.¡±


    The blood in Da Zuo¡¯s body surged up when he heard this.


    ...


    The road of the school in the mountain was not easy to navigate and the car could not go over. Cen Xi and Da Zuo followed the two children and walked up. The road was muddy and Cen Xi¡¯s shoes and the leg of her pants were dirty, but she did not care.


    The closer she got to the school. The faster her heart beated.


    With Qiao Yanze¡¯s guilt towards Madam Qiao, he must have wanted to go back to his childhood at the end of his life. At the same time, he also wanted to pass on his love to those innocent and pure children!


    Of course, this was only what Cen Xi was guessing.


    She could not imagine what she was going to do if she had guessed wrongly again.


    ...


    The school in the mountain could not bepared to those in the city. The two-story building had shabby walls and a small field. But the sounds of students reading aloud in the ssroom could be heard from some distance away.


    Cen Xi and Da Zuo found the principal.


    After exining their intention here, Da Zuo took out a picture of Qiao Yanze. The principal looked at it and shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen this person before.¡±


    Cen Xi bit her lip. ¡°Principal, I heard that there is a Masked Teacher in the school. How long has he been in the school?¡±


    ¡°Not long, about half a month.¡±


    Cen Xi and Da Zuo saw a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Can we see this Masked Teacher?¡±


    ¡°He is visiting the parents who didn¡¯t want their children toe to school. He might be backte.¡±


    ¡°Can we wait for him here?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    While waiting for the Masked Teacher, Cen Xi gave Da Zuo a sum of money and asked him to go to the city to buy some stationery, which she gave to the children in the mountain for free.


    The Masked Teacher did not appear when school had ended.


    It started to rain heavily and the sound of the rain made Cen Xi feel more anxious. The time spent waiting was long and full of dread.


    Just when Cen Xi was unable to sit still, the voice of the principal came from outside. ¡°Ah, Masked Teacher, you¡¯re back. A youngdy has been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

 Chapter 1412 - Finally Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1412: Finally Meeting</h4>


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart jumped and she rose from her chair. sping her hands together nervously, she craned her neck and looked towards the door.


    But at the same time, she did not dare to go to the door. She was afraid that the person she saw would not be who she was looking for, but she could not help feeling expectant.


    She could not hear what the Masked Teacher said to the principal. She only heard the sound of footsteps in the corridor, then, the man whom she had been waiting for nearly a day appeared.


    He was very tall. Standing at the door, he was almost blocking all the light from outside. He had a mask on his face with all his facial features hidden under it, and she could not see him clearly.


    He was wearing an ordinary ck shirt and pants. He was quite thin and wore gloves on his hands that were holding the umbre.


    It could be said that he was armed to the teeth.


    The two pairs of eyes met.


    Cen Xi almost recognized at a nce that he was the person she was looking for.


    Although she could not see his face clearly, and that he had lost weight and was wrapped up tightly, she could recognize that he was Qiao Yanze with that one nce.


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes turned red suddenly. She lowered her eyes then looked up at the man at the door.


    Hot tears fell uncontrobly down from her eyes. There was a pain in her heart like it was being squeezed tightly by someone.


    Sniffing, she walked towards him.


    When she was a few steps away from him, he spoke with a hoarse voice, ¡°Who are you? Is there anything you need from me?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s body froze.


    The wildly beating heart in her chest sunk down rapidly. Her hands that were hanging by the sides of her body clenched into fists.


    But she tried to adjust her mood and smiled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know me?¡±


    The man replied curtly, ¡°No.¡±


    He was wearing a mask and was wrapped up tightly. He must not want to show his worst side in front of her, so he said that he did not know her! Cen Xi knew that she could not force him at this time.


    Because he was suffering more than anyone else in his heart.


    She nodded at him. ¡°Okay, maybe I¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    Da Zuo came back soon after. He had purchased the learning supplies the students needed ording to Cen Xi¡¯s request.


    The principal was very grateful. It was already dark and the principal was worried that something would happen to Cen Xi and Da Zuo if they left in the dark, so he let them stay in the school for the night.


    Cen Xi did not refuse.


    ¡°But there is only one dorm room. Mr Da Zuo, you can share with another male teacher in school!¡±


    Da Zuo was about to nod when he heard Cen Xi said with a smile, ¡°Da Zuo is my boyfriend. I can share a room with him!¡±


    The principal looked at Cen Xi, and then at Da Zuo. Cen Xi was beautiful and Da Zuo was handsome. They seemed quitepatible when standing together.


    The principal nodded. ¡°Ah, so the two of you are a couple. You¡¯re both a perfect match!¡±


    Da Zuo looked at Cen Xi. Cen Xi motioned to Da Zuo not to speak with her gaze. Da Zuo scratched his head, not quite understanding what Cen Xi meant.


    The principal took Cen Xi and Da Zuo to the dormitory. There was only a 1.5 meter-wide bed in the dormitory and when two people slept together, they were bound to be intimately close together.


    No one noticed that underneath the table in the office, the hands of the masked man were clenched slightly.


    ...


    After the principal left, Da Zuo closed the door and looked at Cen Xi confusedly. ¡°Miss Cen, why did you lie to the principal? We¡¯re not...¡± Crap, if Young Master found out, wouldn¡¯t he break his legs?


    Cen Xi went to the window and looked outside. Seeing no one, she said, ¡°I saw that Masked Teacher. He¡¯s your Young Master, but he pretended not to know us.¡±


    ¡°Is it really Young Master?¡± Da Zuo pulled open the door, wanting to go out to meet the masked teacher.


    But Cen Xi pulled Da Zuo back.


    ¡°Even if you go now, he won¡¯t acknowledge that he knows you.¡±


    Da Zuo seemed to understand Cen Xi¡¯s intention. ¡°So, you and me...¡±


    Cen Xi nodded and raised her hand to pat Da Zuo¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Cooperate with me.¡±


    Da Zuo touched the back of his neck sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Young Master will kill me.¡±


    ¡°Do you want him to follow us back to the Capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If you want it, then listen to me.¡±


    ¡°...Okay.¡±


    ...


    Cen Xi and Da Zuo had not eaten dinner. The principal wanted to make something for them, but Cen Xi refused. She went to the kitchen and cooked a te of fried rice and brought it to the teacher¡¯s office instead.


    In the office, all the other teachers had gone home. Only the Mask Teacher was inside reading.


    Cen Xi pulled Da Zuo over to sit at one of the desks. The two talked while they ate, and they did not look at the Masked Teacher at all.


    As they ate, a grain of rice was stuck to the corner of Cen Xi¡¯s mouth. Reaching over, Da Zuo brushed it away gently. When Cen Xi looked at Da Zuo, her eyes seemed to sparkle and her lips curved into a smile.


    It seemed like the two of them were very harmonious and sweet.


    ¡°Da Zuo, when did you start to like me?¡±


    Da Zuo felt his scalp turn numb when he heard Cen Xi¡¯s question. Was Miss Cen trying to get him killed?!


    From the corner of his eye, he threw a quick nce at the masked man, who was sitting by the side reading. Seeing that he had no reaction, Da Zuo mustered up his courage and said, ¡°To be honest, I have had feelings for you for a long time, but you are my Young Master¡¯s woman so I did not dare to have any improper thoughts. I only dared to have thoughts of being with you after Young Master left.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Then you must treat me well in the future.¡± Her voice was coquettish and soft, making one¡¯s bones feel numb after hearing it.


    Da Zuo hummed and looked down to eat his meal.


    ...


    When they came out of the office, Da Zuo looked back several times. Seeing that the man in the office did note out, he wondered. ¡°Miss Cen, do you think Young Master has really forgotten us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ...


    When he was the only one left in the office, the masked man retracted his gaze from the book in his hand. He sat in silence for a long time, and only got upte in the night.


    He went back to the dormitory. When he went past one of the dormitory rooms, he saw that the door to it was not closed fully, leaving just a slight crack.


    The coy voice of the woman floated out from inside. ¡°Be gentler. It hurts.¡±


    Then, the man¡¯s shy voice sounded. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m doing this. I don¡¯t have any experience.¡±


    When the masked man heard the conversation between the two, the hands by his sides slowly clenched into fists again.


    The woman¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll get your experience from me and you¡¯ll know next time.¡±


    The man hummed. ¡°Endure it for a while more, it wille out soon.¡±


    As soon as the man¡¯s voice fell, the door of the room was suddenly kicked open with a loud bang. The man and woman in the room looked at the man standing at the door, who was glowering at them with a thunderous expression.


    At the same time, the masked man also saw the situation inside. The man and woman¡¯s clothes were not in disarray and they were sitting properly at the side of the bed. The man was holding a fine needle in his hand and was picking out a splinter that was stuck in the woman¡¯s fingertip. There was nothing ambiguous at all.


    It was then that the masked man realized he had fallen into their trap.

 Chapter 1413 - He Wanted to Leave Again

    <h4>Chapter 1413: He Wanted to Leave Again</h4>


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became quiet and strange.


    Da Zuo had turned pale from fear when the man had kicked the door open, and he did not dare to move.


    He was doomed!


    Mow that he had cooperated with Miss Cen and had really angered Young Master!


    Cen Xi and the man at the door looked at each other for a few seconds. Seeing that his hands were clenched into fists tightly, she was about to say something when the man turned and left before she could do anything.


    Da Zuo wanted to chase after him, but Cen Xi stopped him.


    Da Zuo said, ¡°Miss Cen, Young Master will kill me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you!¡±


    Da Zuo looked at Cen Xi and felt that she was very aggressive at this moment. But he still felt a little uneasy in his heart. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go after him?¡±


    ¡°No need. If you don¡¯t go out, he wille back in less than five minutes.¡±


    <i>Really?</i> Da Zuo was dubious.


    Sure enough, less than five minutester, the man with a dark air around him when he left, returned.


    ¡°Da Zuo, you go out first,¡± the man said in a hoarse voice.


    Seeing that his Young Master finally acknowledged him, Da Zuo was very agitated. ¡°Young Master...¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Although Da Zuo could not see Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression, he could imagine that Qiao Yanze must be looking like he wanted to swallow him alive. Da Zuo nced at Cen Xi. ¡°Exin to Young Master.¡±


    Cen Xi nodded.


    After Da Zuo went out, only Cen Xi and Qiao Yanze were left in the room. Qiao Yanze went to the bedside and looked down at Cen Xi¡¯s fingertip. ¡°Did he pick it out for you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Qiao Yanze picked up the needle that Da Zuo had put by the bed. Holding Cen Xi¡¯s finger, he picked out the splinter.


    With him so close to her, Cen Xi could see his eyes under the mask. His eyes were bloodshot and it seemed like he had not had a good rest for some time. Although she could not see his face, he had really be thinner.


    Her heart was suddenly throbbing in pain.


    It felt like it was going to split open.


    The man who picked out the splinter for her, looked up at her. Seeing that her eyes were red and her expression frozen, he asked, ¡°It hurts?¡±


    He put down the needle again, nning to stand up.


    She suddenly reached out, holding his big hand and pressed it to the left side of her chest.


    ¡°It hurts here.¡±


    He looked at her and his hoarse voice suddenly became cold. ¡°It¡¯ste. Have an early rest. I¡¯ll arrange another room for Da Zuo.¡±


    Cen Xi looked at the man drawing his big hand back, and her heart felt empty. She jumped into his arms before he could get up.


    Her strength was too strong and he could not avoid it. His thin body fell onto the bed.


    She refused to let him go and held his lean waist tightly, burying her face in his chest. Listening to his strong heartbeat, her emotions surged.


    These past few days, she had looked for him everywhere.


    Hope and disappointment, anxiety and uneasiness, all kinds of emotions tortured her nerves. She was on the verge of breaking down.


    Fortunately, she had found him.


    Listening to his heartbeat, smelling his scent and feeling his temperature.


    Everything was real.


    It wasn¡¯t a dream, and nor was she hallucinating.


    Qiao Yanzey on the bed, looking at the woman who was in his arms and hugging him tightly. Her tears fell and made his shirt wet. They were like a whip, whipping deep into his heart.


    He wanted to lift his hands to embrace her, but just as he was about to, he put his hand back down.


    ¡°Something happened?¡±


    The principal who heard the sound of the door being kicked hurried over. The door was broken and was not closed tightly. Standing at the door, he was shocked when he saw the man and woman lying on the bed.


    Wasn¡¯t Da Zuo Miss Cen¡¯s boyfriend?


    Why was she in Masked Teacher¡¯s arms?


    Cen Xi had countless things to say to Qiao Yanze, but when the principal came, she did not have the cheek to hold him any longer. She released her hands and they sat up from the bed one after another.


    Qiao Yanze got up and said to her before leaving the room, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I will. Cen Xi, please leave me some dignity.¡±


    As Cen Xi looked at his thin back, she closed her eyes, her heart in pain.


    ...


    Qiao Yanze told the principal that he would arrange for Da Zuo to share a room with another teacher.


    Da Zuo did not know if Cen Xi had exined things to Qiao Yanze. Seeing Qiao Yanzee out of the room, he went up to him. ¡°Young Mast©`¡±


    ¡°Leave with Cen Xi tomorrow morning.¡±


    Qiao Yanze had left in big strides before Da Zuo had finished his words.


    ...


    Qiao Yanzeid on the bed. He had not taken off his mask or clothes and stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    He kept turning over on the bed.


    No matter how he tossed and turned, he was unable to fall asleep.


    He had disguised himself and used another identity. After returning from Switzend, he did not even go to that vi. No one knew he was here.


    How did she and Da Zuo even find this ce?


    The image of her crying appeared in his mind and his heart ached. His throat itched and he began to cough.


    His body was bing more and more weak. It seemed that he was about to reach the end of his life.


    His appearance was getting more and more ugly.


    He did not even dare to look directly at himself.


    All he wanted was to leave quietly, maintaining his dignity and pride. He could not face his love and family in this state.


    He did not want them to worry, but now it looked like they knew everything.


    Perhaps, he had to leave this ce.


    ...


    The next day.


    Qiao Yanze came out of the room and after washing up, he went to the canteen for breakfast.


    He met the principal on the way.


    ¡°Masked Teacher, Miss Cen and Mr Da Zuo left early in the morning.¡±


    Deep inside, Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart sank slightly. He looked at the principal. ¡°When did they leave?¡±


    ¡°Around five in the morning.¡±


    Qiao Yanze nodded. ¡°Principal, I have something to tell you. Because of my health, I can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±


    ¡°Masked Teacher, you¡¯re leaving too?¡±


    Qiao Yanze hummed an acknowledgement in a hoarse voice.


    The principal frowned and looked troubled. ¡°Recently, there are four parents of students who are not willing to let their children go to school because of their backward thinking. You are well-informed and know many things. Is it possible for you to try to persuade those four parents before you leave?¡±


    Qiao Yanze was silent for a moment. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    After Cen Xi and Da Zuo returned to the Capital, Cen Xi went to the Crown Pce and told Nan Zhi about finding Qiao Yanze. Before returning to the Capital, she had asked the principal to stop Qiao Yanze from leaving before she came again.


    With her understanding of him, he was likely to disappear again!


    Now, only those lovely children could hold him back.


    When Nan Zhi learned that Cen Xi had found Qiao Yanze, she wanted to push back all of her other ns immediately and go to the school with Cen Xi to bring Qiao Yanze back.


    But after Cen Xi told her about Qiao Yanze¡¯s state, Nan Zhi felt that if she went over personally, it would increase his psychological burden and pressure.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please give me some time. I promise to bring him back to the Capital.¡±

 Chapter 1414 - Taking Off His Mask

    <h4>Chapter 1414: Taking Off His Mask</h4>


    After Cen Xi returned to the Capital. She took out a sum of money from the bank and nned to donate it to the school. Her sister used to love doing charity. If she knew her decision, she would definitely agree to it.


    The principal received Cen Xi¡¯s call and was very excited to learn that she would be donating a teaching building, dormitory and a library to the school.


    Cen Xi did not dare to dy any more time in the Capital. The next day, she went back to the school with Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo.


    The principal and the teachers stood at the school gate to wee them. Qiao Yanze was also pulled to the school gate by the principal.


    He saw several figuresing from a distance.


    Cen Xi was walking in front, followed by Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo.


    She was wearing a short leather jacket over a white t-shirt, ck skinny pants and short boots of the same color today. Her long hair was tied into a bun and looked extremely attractive as she walked over, like a beautiful scenery.


    Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo behind her were also wearing ck, looking like two guardians.


    When they came to the school gate, the principal received them warmly. The teachers shook hands with them one by one.


    But when it was Qiao Yanze¡¯s turn, he put his hands into his pants pocket and left without saying a word. The atmosphere was a little awkward for a while.


    Miss Cen, Masked Teacher, he...¡±


    Cen Xi shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The principal had asked the canteen to prepare lunch and he took the three of them there. Cen Xi did not see Qiao Yanze and after letting the principal know, she got up and went out.


    After circling around the teacher building, she still did not see Qiao Yanze.


    A little boy who hade out to go to the washroom saw Cen Xi and asked, ¡°Beautiful Sister, what are you looking for?¡±


    Cen Xi crouched down and looked at the little boy with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m looking for the teacher who wears a mask in your school.¡±


    The little boy pointed to a mountain behind the teaching building. ¡°Masked Teacher often goes up the mountain. Do you want to have a look there?¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Cen Xi walked towards the mountain behind the teaching building. There was a path there and it could be seen that people often went up from there. Wasting no time, Cen Xi followed the path and walked up.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, she saw a thin figure sitting on a big stone.


    Cen Xi went over and stood on the stone.


    From here, one could overlook the whole vige. In the distance, there were peaks of mountains. At noon, the sunlight was just right and the peaks of mountains were tinted gold in color from the sunlight.


    It was the most sacred color.


    The scenery was natural, the air was fresh and standing at the highest point, it could make one rxed and happy. No wonder he liked to sit here.


    Cen Xi did not greet him. Opening her arms, she leaned forward, as if she was going to fall from the cliff.


    Qiao Yanze, who was sitting on one side, looked at Cen Xi from the corner of his eyes. Her hair came loose from her bun and her long hair was blown messily by the wind.


    Raising her delicate chin, she faced the sun, closed her eyes and seemed to be saying to herself, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the desire to live, it¡¯s better for me to go first.¡±


    Her body leaned forward unconsciously and was about to fall off the cliff. The man by the side quickly pulled her back.


    ¡°Are you crazy!¡± His voice was fierce.


    Cen Xi looked back at the man wearing the mask, her eyes filling up with tears. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy. But what about you? You became like this for me. Do you think I will live happily after you¡¯re gone?¡±


    That was why he chose not to tell her.


    Qiao Yanze released Cen Xi and turned around, his voice hoarse. ¡°Can you let me leave quietly? I¡¯ve be a stranger to myself. Why should I show you the most ugly and disgusting side of me? Xiao Xi, I beg you. Just leave!¡±


    Cen Xi looked at his thin back and bit her lip hard. ¡°No matter what you have be, you are the most perfect person in my heart.¡±


    Qiao Yanze shook his head, putting his hands around his head and slowly crouched down, his body being surrounded by a decadent and painful emotion. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen what I look like now, you don¡¯t kn©`¡±


    Before he could finish, the woman¡¯s soft body pressed against him from behind.


    She held him tight.


    So tightly it was as if she wanted to mesh into one with him.


    ¡°Remember the first time we met? You had the appearance of Qiao Sen. You were not good-looking at all. At that time, I already had feelings for you. I¡¯ve already carved what you looked like into my heart. No matter handsome or ugly, you are the one who upies my heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that you didn¡¯t love me enough, so I didn¡¯t dare to give out too much. You said to end this and I did not object either. I wanted to keep some self-respect for myself, but I understand now that the love between two people can¡¯t be measured by who loves the other party more. It needs both sides to strive for and work hard. I don¡¯t care what you think. I won¡¯t let go again.¡±


    Qiao Yanze clenched his hands into fists tightly, trying to push her back, but in the end, he could not bear to.


    Moving around him, Cen Xi raised her hand and slowly reached it towards the mask on his face.


    When her fingertips touched his mask, he reached out and held her still, not letting her take it off.


    ¡°No matter what you have be, I don¡¯t mind at all.¡±


    She looked at him and his masked appearance was reflected in her dark eyes. She was looking at him intently and was so focused that it seemed like there was only his existence in her world.


    Qiao Yanze was moved by her gaze. The hand pressing her fingertips slowly moved down.


    With her character, she would not give up easily if she did not achieve her goal. This might be good as well. Perhaps she would be frightened or disappointed after seeing his appearance and leave.


    Cen Xi slowly took down the man¡¯s mask.


    A face that was totally different andpletely terrifying was revealed.


    His eyes, nose and lips had all changed shape and she could not see his handsome and devilish appearance from before. The veins in his skin had be extremely thick like small green snakes that were going to burrow out from his skin.


    Perhaps after some time, the veins would burst and he would die in agony.


    Young Master Li was too cruel!


    He gave him such a vicious poison!


    Cen Xi closed her eyes and her long and thick eyshes were fluttering like the wings of an injured butterfly.


    Qiao Yanze put on the mask again. ¡°Are you scared? Do you still say you don¡¯t mind when I¡¯m like this?¡±


    He could not even look at himself, let alone hope for her to ept him like this.


    He was no longer the Qiao Yanze from before. Now, as long as he took off the mask, everyone would think that he was a monster.


    ¡°Don¡¯te looking for me again. I won¡¯t go back to the Capital.¡±


    Qiao Yanze turned around, nning to leave.


    But he had just taken a step when a soft hand pulled him hard.


    ¡°Let me be with you! I¡¯m not afraid and I¡¯m not scared. My heart aches, and I¡¯m sad, angry©`¡±

 Chapter 1415 - Get Her to Scram

    <h4>Chapter 1415: Get Her to Scram</h4>


    Qiao Yanze stared at Cen Xi¡¯s hand that was holding his.


    Emotions surged in his eyes, though very quickly, his eyes darkened like an awakening wild beast. With struggling and sadness in them, he pushed her hand away hurriedly.


    ¡°Are you scared? Or is your heart still aching for me?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t see him, but she could hear the clear derision in his tone. His expression under the mask must be extremely cold as well. He walked in front of her and crouched down, as he reached out to pinch her chin hard. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re very fake in saying such words against your mind? Even I find myself revolting like this, yet you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re not scared?¡±


    He chuckled lowly. Because of the drug¡¯s effects, not only did his appearance change, his voice became really hoarse as well. ¡°You said that you had feelings for the ordinary Qiao Sen in the past. If Qiao Sen became like this, would you still grow feelings for him?¡±


    His grip on her chin was extremely strong. His eyes were terribly red as well, like an angered beast as he growled and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity or empathy. I don¡¯t need you to feel guilty either. If you¡¯re not going to scram, I will!¡±


    By now, he had already lost control of his emotions. In his heart, he was afraid that he would do something really extreme if he continued to stay with her.


    He stood up, turning and leaving hurriedly.


    Cen Xi stopped him once more, the urge to cry overwhelming her. ¡°I won¡¯t scram. I will use my actions to prove that my words are sincere!¡±


    He pushed her hand away once more, not wanting to speak to her again as he left withrge strides.


    Cen Xi fell on the floor, her palm pressing onto a prickly branch and it started to bleed. However,pared to her physical pain, her heart was the one that was hurting more!


    What must she do for him to believe her?


    ...


    Qiao Yanze only dared to stop when he was far enough from Cen Xi. He pressed a hand against his clenching heart and nced back.


    His expression also broke under the mask. He knew how much his words hurt her. He didn¡¯t feel too good either!


    Even if she said that she wasn¡¯t afraid, she was still a girl in her twenties. How could she really not be afraid?


    Right now, he was a monster.


    He was a monster that everyone would be afraid of.


    Qiao Yanze clenched his hands into fists as his slender figure trembled slightly. He looked away and started to walk down the mountain.


    The reason why he had chosen to die alone quietly was because he didn¡¯t want the people he cared about most to see how ugly and terrible he looked. However, he had already shown his ugliest and most disgusting side to her just now.


    At first, when he saw his changed appearance and the ugly green vein, he felt so disgusted that he couldn¡¯t eat for two days. With his current condition, there was no way the two of them could spend time together nicely.


    Qiao Yanze returned to the school and approached the principal, requesting to leave once more. The principal said hesitatingly, ¡°There are still two children that haven¡¯te to school...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and convince their parentster. I should be able to convince them by today. I will leave after that.¡± Qiao Yanze stared at the principal. ¡°Please do not tell this to Miss Cen.¡±


    Cen Xi had donated some money to the school, so the principal saw her as their VIP. He understood that she made him stay back intentionally the previous time.


    Qiao Yanze left the principal¡¯s office and Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo hurriedly approached him.


    Seeing that Qiao Yanze had lost so much weight, Xiao Zuo¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. ¡°Young Master, can you go back to the Capital with us? A miracle might happen!¡±


    A miracle?


    Qiao Yanze had no hopes anymore.


    He knew his body well, he didn¡¯t have much longer to live.


    Once his green vein grew a little thicker, his veins would explode. He would look a hundred times worse than he did now once he died. After all these months, he had already thought through it all. If his life came to an end, he would set himself on fire to die.


    ¡°The two of you, protect Cen Xi well in the future.¡± With that said, he left.


    ...


    After Qiao Yanze visited the two families that weren¡¯t willing to send their children to school, it was already evening by the time he returned to the school. The weather changed often recently and when he returned, it had started to rain again.


    When he arrived at the field and saw Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo, who were drenched from head to toe, Qiao Yanze asked hoarsely, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Cen is missing.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyebrow twitched as his hand on the umbre tightened unconsciously. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We thought that Miss Cen was resting in her room in the afternoon and didn¡¯t dare to disturb her. When it was time for dinner, we went up to call her but found out that she wasn¡¯t in her room. We tried calling her but her phone was turned off.¡±


    The umbre Qiao Yanze was holding fell to the floor. Freezing cold rainwater fell on his head, drenching him from head to toe instantly. He went forward and grabbed Da Zuo¡¯s cor. ¡°What do you mean by she¡¯s missing?¡±


    ¡°We searched everywhere for her for the past hour, but we still couldn¡¯t find Miss Cen.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart clenched unconsciously.


    ¡°Did you look for her behind the mountain?¡±


    ¡°We did.¡±


    Qiao Yanze let go of Da Zuo and took the torchlight from him. He walked towards the back of the mountain hurriedly.


    Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo froze before they followed behind him. With the heavy downpour of rain, a mud avnche could happen at any time. They might all be in danger if this went on.


    The more Qiao Yanze thought about it, the more worried he got. It had been a few hours since he left in the afternoon.


    Could it be that she had been staying in the mountain?


    With the rain, it wasn¡¯t easy to walk in the mountain, but he didn¡¯t dare to stop.


    Very quickly, he arrived at therge stone he sat on in the afternoon.


    But he couldn¡¯t see Cen Xi.


    ¡°Cen Xi!¡± He shouted hoarsely.


    Fear started to spread from the bottom of his heart. He was afraid that something would happen to her and he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her again anymore.


    When he found her, he would definitely scold her properly! She knew that the weather changed often in mountainous areas, why didn¡¯t she leave in time?


    After searching for nearly half an hour, finally, a weak sound responded to him after shouting her name once more.


    Qiao Yanze froze. He hurriedly regained his senses and walked towards where that voice came from.


    ...


    After Qiao Yanze left, Cen Xi had walked deeper into the mountain.


    She wanted to vent her emotions and shout out loud. However, she didn¡¯t expect to step on open space when she was going down and fell and sprained her ankle. Her leg hurt terribly and she couldn¡¯t stand up even if she wanted to.


    In the end, she decided to just sit there and see if Qiao Yanze woulde and find her.


    However, she had messaged Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo beforehand, so she wasn¡¯t really missing.


    When Qiao Yanze found Cen Xi, she was sitting in a bush of wild grass. She was drenched from head to toe and looked terribly haggard. She no longer looked as beautiful and youthful like she did when she came in the afternoon.


    Seeing him approach her, she wrapped her arms around her knees and buried her face in her arms, not even ncing at him. However, her slender shoulders were trembling slightly.


    Seeing how weak and helpless she looked in the heavy rain, Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart instantly softened.


    He walked in front of her and crouched down. Raising a hand, he patted her trembling shoulder. His pat was very light, afraid that he would shock and hurt her.


    Cen Xi slowly looked up and their eyes met. She reached a hand out and took off his mask.


    He tried to block her, but was unsessful.


    After she took off the mask, she remained silent as she wrapped her arms around his shoulders. Pulling him forward, she pressed her lips against his.

 Chapter 1416 - Always By His Side

    <h4>Chapter 1416: Always By His Side</h4>


    Cen Xi¡¯s actions in wrapping her hands around his neck and kissing him were very quick and urate.


    He waspletely caught off guard.


    Her lips were cold and tasted like rainwater and tears.


    He even tasted a hint of bitterness.


    His heart clenched tightly.


    There were two voices in his mind, one telling him to push her away while the other told him to respond to her kiss.


    The two voices argued and tore at each other, making his nerves twitch in pain.


    Through it all, Cen Xi wrapped her hands tightly around his neck as she pressed tighter against his lips.


    They were very close together and she could see very clearly how he looked like without his mask. Indeed, he looked really scary and hideous, but she wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    She wasn¡¯t acting fake or acting nice.


    It was because she loved him, no matter if it was the best side of him or the worst side.


    She loved it all.


    ...


    Feeling Cen Xi¡¯s gaze on his face, Qiao Yanze wanted to hide away instinctively, wanting to pull her hands around his neck away.


    However, she moved away from his lips and ced kisses all around his face.


    He sucked in a deep breath.


    ¡°Cen Xi, you¡¯re crazy!¡± He pushed her away with his strength, wanting to wear his mask again. However, she was quicker than him in throwing the mask away.


    He was about to lose control of his emotions once more as he growled lowly like an injured beast, ¡°You don¡¯t need to use this method to prove that you¡¯re not afraid of an ugly and scary monster like me!¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, he received a ruthless p from her. The loud p made Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo, who were hiding and watching them secretly, jump in shock.


    Miss Cen was way too daring!


    However, Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo knew very well that only Miss Can could settle the current young master.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s face was terribly tense, making him look even more scary. His hands were clenched tightly into fists as he red at Cen Xi with red eyes.


    Seeing his fierce gaze that seemed like he wanted to eat someone, Cen Xi lifted her chin and met his eyes. She didn¡¯t stepp back at all and looked defiantly at him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a superficial woman who only looks at appearance? You don¡¯t look like this to begin with, not to mention that it¡¯s because of me! How can I despise and be afraid of you. If you don¡¯t dare to face me like this, how about I disfigure myself too?¡±


    She bent down to pick up a sharp branch on the floor and waved it towards her face.


    Qiao Yanze hurriedly grabbed her wrist with constricted eyes. She struggled, wanting to lose his hold but he continued to grab her tightly.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes were red too. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving? Once you leave, I will ruin myself. Or could it be that you want to follow me twenty four seven?¡±


    Small hints of emotions cracked and appeared in Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes, like he had beenpletely defeated by her.


    He sighed. ¡°Cen Xi, why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°If there really isn¡¯t any antidote, please let me apany you.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so stub©`¡±


    She looked up and leaned forward towards him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to disfigure myself, kiss me.¡±


    Qiao Yanze stared at her pale face and emotions surged within him. Secondster, hisrge palm grabbed the back of her head before he leaned down and kissed her.


    Because of her, the thick wall he had taken so much time to build, with so much difficulty, finally copsed. He couldn¡¯t hide anymore and could only give in and surrender.


    He only wanted to kiss her, but she poked her tongue out and licked his lips. All of his blood started to boil and surge within him.


    He entered her mouth, deepening the kiss.


    They only stopped when their tongues were numb and tingling.


    Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo, who had been watching them silently, were both agitated and moved.


    Indeed, only Miss Cen had a way! This was something that they would never be able to think of, ever.


    ...


    Worried that Qiao Yanze¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t be able to take in from being under the rain for a long period, Cen Xi stood up after the kiss ended. However, she had really sprained her ankle and it was too painful to walk.


    Qiao Yanze wanted to piggyback Cen Xi down the mountain, but Cen Xi stared at his slender figure and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine with Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo helping me down.¡±


    Qiao Yanze nced towards the hiding Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo. ¡°You¡¯ve been really close with Da Zuo recently.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s scalp turned numb from his dark gaze. ¡°You acted like you didn¡¯t know me. That was why I acted as a couple with Da Zuo.¡±


    In response she was only given a cold hum. ¡°You look quite good together.¡±


    Was that jealousy she heard in his tone?


    ...


    When they arrived back at the school, Qiao Yanze talked to the principal for a while before he left.


    With the rain weakening, the group of four returned to the mansion. Seeing that Qiao Yanze was back, the woman looking after the mansion wanted to ask something about his mask, but Cen Xi shook her head at her.


    All of them returned to their respective rooms and took a shower. After Cen Xi was done, she sent a message to Nan Zhi.


    They would return to the capital tomorrow.


    After Cen Xi contacted Nan Zhi, she went to find Qiao Yanze in the master bedroom.


    He was still wearing a full ck outfit and covered himself uppletely. When Cen Xi went in, he was coughing a little. She pressed a hand against his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re a little warm. Did you get the flu?¡±


    Since Qiao Yanze did feel a little dizzy, he got Cen Xi to help him to the bed. His body was a lot weaker than before already and would get sick every time he was exposed to the cold.


    However, this time, it seemed exceptionally strong. He couldn¡¯t even stop his cough and a mouthful of blood surged up his throat.


    Cen Xi was about to go look for flu medicine and seeing the blood he spat out, she was so scared her heart felt like it was about to stop. She realized that normal flu medicine might not help him, so she hurriedly called Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo up.


    Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo helped Qiao Yanze into the car before they rushed back to the Capital throughout the night.


    Qiao Yanze leaned against Cen Xi¡¯s leg. Cen Xi bent down and hugged his head, pressing her forehead against his. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll be fine. The Royal family has the best medical team and disease research center. They will definitely find a cure. Definitely.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes were open as he stared at Cen Xi with a sheen of unshed tears in his eyes. He said weakly, ¡°Xiao Xi, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re so beautiful, you should smile instead.¡±


    Cen Xi stared at the man she was hugging, her lips trembling. ¡°Do you like to see me smile?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll smile for you.¡± She did her best to smile brightly.


    ¡°So beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Stay alive, I will smile more at you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mm, okay.¡±


    ...


    When they arrived at the Capital, Qiao Yanze fell into a shorta.


    He was pushed into the surgery room in a rush.


    The Royal family¡¯s best medical team was doing their best to keep him alive inside. With the critical emergency and Qiao Yanze being in a life-threatening situation, Nan Zhi had no choice but to inform An Feng.


    Outside of the surgery room, the women didn¡¯t hug each other and cry. They all wished for Qiao Yanze to be alive and no one wanted to shed sad tears.


    More than an hourter, the main diagnosis doctor came out.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    The doctor shook his head with a heavy expression. ¡°Young Master Qiao¡¯s organs are starting to fail. Our guess is that within seventy two hours, his blood vessels will explode. It¡¯s hard for us toe out with a cure in such a short time.¡±


    Nan Zhi closed her eyes as she suppressed the sadness within her. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about giving up before thest moment is up!¡±


    Nan Zhi had already contacted Gu Sheng and Ling¡¯er. They would rush over and arrive by the afternoon. If the medical team couldn¡¯t save Uncle, she hoped that the two of them would have a way.


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, An Feng wiped her tears silently.


    At the corner, Cen Xi stood alone, her eyes nk and helpless.

 Chapter 1417 - Date

    <h4>Chapter 1417: Date</h4>


    Cen Xi¡¯s entire hopes were ced on Gu Sheng right now.


    In her anticipation, Cen Xi saw Gu Sheng arrive. He was a god-like person who had a pretty face and exquisite facial features. He exuded a warm and gentle, yet untouchable aura from head to toe.


    It was no wonder why His Majesty saw him as a powerful rival.


    Seeing Gu Sheng arrive, Nan Zhi hurriedly went forward to wee him. Although it had been a while since they met, they weren¡¯t distant at all. After greeting each other, Nan Zhi nced behind Gu Sheng. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ling¡¯ere with you?¡±


    Gu Sheng pursed his lips slightly as his expression remained indifferent. His voice was hoarse and elegant. ¡°It¡¯s been a long while since we talked to each other.¡±


    Nan Zhi was slightly shocked. ¡°Why?¡±


    Gu Sheng smiled. ¡°It was time for her to see the world outside.¡±


    With their chemistry, Nan Zhi didn¡¯t need Gu Sheng to say too much to know what he meant.


    ¡°Brother Gu Sheng, why don¡¯t you try to ept Ling¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Little Flower, I don¡¯t want to think about rtionships anymore.¡± Gu Sheng changed the topic. ¡°Let me go and take a look at your uncle.¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    Gu Sheng went into the surgery room.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Gu Sheng came out.


    ¡°What he has is different from the Devil you got before. Devil is a poison that can be treated with poison while the one he got is the organization¡¯s strongest and most lethal poison. When the person dies, all of their blood vessels will explode and blood will flow out of him like water. I¡¯ve heard of it before, but I thought it was just a rumor...¡±


    The entirety of Nan Zhi¡¯s heart clenched together and she could hear it hammering in her chest. Her eyes were filled with tears as she asked with a shaky voice, ¡°Is there really no way anymore?¡±


    ¡°Unless the person who poisoned him gives an antidote, there¡¯s nothing else we can do.¡±


    Hearing this, Cen Xi, who had been standing behind Nan Zhi, instantly took several steps back. The person who gave the poison was already dead. How could he give them an antidote?


    Cen Xi turned around as the tears that had been swarming in her eyes fell.


    ¡°I have the pain reliever Ling¡¯er¡¯s Master left behind and fed it to your uncle already. However, it can only relieve him of his pain temporarily.¡±


    ...


    Cen Xi ran out of the hospital with a hand over her mouth.


    She walked along the streets, trembling and cold.


    She didn¡¯t dare to believe that he really only had seventy two hours left.


    She kept walking straight, not knowing where she was going. The phone in her pockets rang several times but her senses were already tuned out.


    ...


    Worried about Cen Xi, Nan Zhi called her a few times, but the calls went unanswered, so she got Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo to go find her.


    After finding out about Qiao Yanze¡¯s condition, An Feng¡¯s abdomen started to hurt. Nan Zhi hurriedly got Butler Yi to arrange for an amodation for Gu Sheng while she drove An Feng back home.


    An Feng wanted to apany Qiao Yanze in the hospital, but Nan Zhi stopped her. If anything happened to Mom and her baby, Uncle would be even more worried.


    Nan Zhi arranged for a bodyguard to stand guard in front of Qiao Yanze¡¯s ward, nning toe back after sending her mother back.


    ...


    Qiao Yanxuan came to the hospital to help Old Mrs Qiao to take her medication and identally found out about the Qiao family¡¯s Third Young Master being in a critical condition.


    He found the ward Qiao Yanze was staying in. Finding out that he was Qiao Yanze¡¯s second brother, the bodyguard thought that their rtionship was rather close, so he let Qiao Yanxuan in.


    Qiao Yanze happened to wake up then.


    After having the pain reliever Gu Sheng had brought over, his body seemed to feel a little better. Qiao Yanze didn¡¯t have time to wear his mask when Qiao Yanxuan walked in.


    Seeing Qiao Yanze¡¯s appearance, Qiao Yanxuan thought that he had entered the wrong room and tripped over his feet in shock.


    ¡°Yanze?¡± Qiao Yanxuan called out.


    Qiao Yanze stared at the elegant man who was walking towards him. His eyes sparked as he avoided Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s straight gaze on him.


    ¡°Yanze, is it really you? Why did you be like this?¡± Qiao Yanxuan furrowed his eyebrows, wanting to touch Qiao Yanze¡¯s face. However, halfway in his action, he retracted his hand once more. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re in critical condition and thought I heard wrongly. I never thought... The green veins on your face are really too scary. Did you get possessed or something?¡±


    Qiao Yanze closed his eyes as he said hoarsely, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Is there a cure?¡±


    Qiao Yanze remained quiet.


    Qiao Yanxuan sighed. ¡°Yanze, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of the Qiao family and meet all of Mother¡¯s expectations.¡±


    At the mention of their mother, Qiao Yanze¡¯s emotions surged and he started to cough once more.


    ...


    Cen Xi returned to the hospital after walking around outside in distraught. She entered the room with her head down, not expecting to bump into a tall figure at the door.


    A faint cologne smell filled her senses.


    Cen Xi was about to move away when the man caught her slender waist. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Cen Xi avoided the man¡¯s hand around her waist and looked up at the man.


    The man looked handsome and elegant, though his facial features looked slightly familiar.


    ¡°Cen Xi.¡± Qiao Yanze¡¯s hoarse voice trailed from inside the room.


    Cen Xi ignored the man in front of her and hurriedly entered the ward. The man turned back at Cen Xi and Qiao Yanze, his voice maic and elegant as he said, ¡°Yanze, rest well. Brother will leave first.¡±


    Brother?


    So it was him.


    The Qiao Second Young Master that took the in-charge position from Qiao Yanze and even wanted to demolish that mansion.


    Cen Xi turned back to nce at Qiao Yanxuan, but Qiao Yanxuan had already gone out.


    ...


    ¡°Is my Brother handsome?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Cen Xi nced back at Qiao Yanze. Seeing his dark eyes, she sat by the bed and cupped his face with her soft hands. ¡°You¡¯re a lot more handsome than he is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not handsome now.¡±


    ¡°There are so many nice appearances and so few interesting souls. You¡¯re my unique pick.¡±


    ¡°Why are your words so sweet?¡±


    ¡°Only to you.¡±


    ¡°He touched your waist earlier.¡±


    ¡°How about I go take a shower and change now?¡±


    ¡°If I die, stay far away from him.¡±


    Cen Xi looked down, biting her lip as she fell silent. She didn¡¯t want to talk about this.


    Qiao Yanze lifted his hand and caressed Cen Xi¡¯s face. ¡°Xiao Xi, let¡¯s go on a date!¡±


    Date? It was if Cen Xi couldn¡¯t understand his words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we ever had an official date. When I was still a yboy, I always brought them around, but when it came to you, I don¡¯t think I brought you out to have fun properly before.¡±


    Cen Xi red at him. ¡°Did you have a lot of women in the past?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t even count with the fingers I have. Women were like clothes to me and none of them stayed longer than a month.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. You were too much of a yer.¡±


    ¡°Do you regret falling for a yboy?¡±


    Cen Xi knew that he was lying to her, so she ignored his words and muttered with a pout, ¡°I only regret not meeting you earlier.¡±


    Qiao Yanze smirked. ¡°If I met you earlier, you would still be an underaged teenager!¡±


    ¡°I want to grow up with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite greedy.¡± With that said, he got up on the bed, ignoring Cen Xi, who was stopping him from doing it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have a date with the giant monster?¡±


    Cen Xi teared up. ¡°You¡¯re not a giant monster, don¡¯t speak of yourself like that.¡±


    ¡°Even my brother had a shock when he came in earlier.¡± Qiao Yanze caressed Cen Xi¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Let me bring you out, hm?¡±

 Chapter 1418 - Last Moments Together

    <h4>Chapter 1418: Last Moments Together</h4>


    The two of them had never really had a proper date before.


    When Nan Zhi returned, Qiao Yanze told her about his intention to bring Cen Xi out. Of course Nan Zhi had no objections.


    Since Uncle didn¡¯t have long to live anymore, forcing him to stay in the hospital would only give him regrets to leave with. Even though she felt extremely sad, Nan Zhi still smiled as she replied, ¡°Have fun with Cen Xi!¡±


    Qiao Yanze hugged Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    To show how much she cared for this date, Cen Xi returned to her apartment and chose a white dress from her wardrobe. The long and silky material exposed her lustrous and slender figure perfectly. She also put on some makeup and tied her long hair into a fish braid.


    Qiao Yanze waited for her downstairs. He was wearing a hat and a face mask, only leaving his eyes exposed. He was wearing a more casual-looking suit as he leaned against the car door. After a while, an exquisite-looking girl walked over.


    Seeing her soft and slender figure, her cold and exquisite face and her youthful aura, Qiao Yanze slowly narrowed his eyes as his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down unconsciously.


    As she walked over, her petite face shone with a golden hue. ¡°Do I look alright like this?¡±


    ¡°More than alright. Every man in this world is going to be head over heels for you,¡± he praised her generously.


    Shyness appeared on Cen Xi¡¯s face.


    Since his body condition wasn¡¯t too good, he went to sit in the front passenger seat while she drove. They headed to an old town that was about an hour¡¯s distance away from the Capital.


    The old town was far away from the Capital¡¯s noisiness and liveliness. It hadn¡¯t been developed greatly and still retained the vor and simplicity of a town that was at least a century old.


    Once they arrived at the old town, they walked through the entrance. Green stone tes lined the roads while old buildings lined both sides of the street. Each of the buildings had ck and white walls, painted doors and square windows that were filled with an aged vor.


    Qiao Yanze and Cen Xi arrived at a teahouse at the foot of the mountain.


    They chose a private room to sit in. Inside, the environment was quiet and elegant, cozy andfortable.


    Qiao Yanze brewed the tea with familiarity. He was using tea leaves plucked by the ancient town¡¯s citizens personally. Tasting the tea carefully allowed one to appreciate its mellow and sweet taste, its fragrance lingering in the after-taste.


    In contrast, Cen Xi didn¡¯t know tea very well. However, the current atmosphere made her feel somehow rxed andfortable. With white clouds, green mountains, swirling mist, the fragrance of tea and the person she loved beside her, everything seemed quiet and far away, calm and peaceful.


    After drinking two cups of tea, Cen Xi noticed a guzheng in the room. She got up and sat before the guzheng.


    Qiao Yanze nced at her with slight interest. ¡°You know how to y it?¡±


    ¡°A little. When I was young, my adoptive parents wanted to nurture me into a properdy that knew how to y instruments, y chess, read and draw. However, I was only interested in those bows and guns.¡±


    Hearing this, Qiao Yanze burst out inughter at Cen Xi¡¯s words. ¡°y a song for me and we¡¯ll see if you have any potential to be a properdy.¡±


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t shy away either. ¡°Alright. But you¡¯re not allowed tough at me if it doesn¡¯t sound nice.¡±


    Looking down again, Cen Xi¡¯s slender fingers started to y the instrument strings. She yed a ssic and slow song, the lustrous music and tune lingering in the room, just like the tea fragrance he was holding. He closed his eyes, appreciating the music.


    Somehow, his frustrated heart slowly returned to a peaceful sort of calm.


    After the song, Cen Xi walked in front of Qiao Yanze and leaned her face in front of his. ¡°How was it? Did it make your ears suffer?¡±


    Qiao Yanze grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s wrist and pulled her onto hisp, hugging her close.


    ...


    The two of them spent the night in the town. The next day, they went to an ind not too far from the Capital.


    They arrived at the beach.


    There were many white seagulls by the beach. Some were swimming while some were ying with the water, while the remaining were flying across the blue sky. Several tourists were feeding them bread and prawn crackers.


    Cen Xi saw a girl biting onto a piece of bread before a seagull flew over and took the bread right from her mouth.


    ¡°So interesting!¡±


    Qiao Yanze bought a packet of bread for Cen Xi. ¡°You can try it too.¡±


    Cen Xi nodded as she learned from that girl and tore a piece of bread and bit it.


    Countless seagulls flew over her head. Cen Xi was both afraid of being pecked by the seagulls and hoped for them to take the bread. Her anticipation and nervous appearance looked unknowingly adorable.


    Click. Qiao Yanze took his camera and took a photo for Cen Xi.


    Suddenly, a seagull rushed downwards, with a speed as fast as an arrow and swiftly took the piece of bread Cen Xi was biting onto, before it flew back up into the skies.


    Cen Xi nced at Qiao Yanze in excitement. Her smile was dazzling and bright. ¡°Did you see that? Did you see that?¡±


    It was rare for Qiao Yanze to see such a smile on Cen Xi¡¯s face. It was mesmerizing and so attractive. He hurriedly pressed the shutter to record this scene down.


    ...


    After feeding the seagulls, Cen Xi and Qiao Yanze walked towards a quieter side of the beach and sat on a piece of rock. Their fingers were inteced tightly together.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, you must continue living happily like you are today.¡±


    Cen Xi was suddenly overwhelmed with the urge to cry, her emotions sinking once more.


    She hugged his arm, leaning her face against his. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to part with you...¡±


    ¡°You will meet a better man in the future.¡±


    Cen Xi bit her lip tightly, unable to control her emotions as she fell silent and started crying. He pulled his mask down and covered her eyes with hisrge palms. He then kissed each of her tears away.


    After the kisses, he leaned his head against Cen Xi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Xiao Xi, I¡¯m a little tired.¡±


    ¡°You can nap for a while. We¡¯ll head back to the hospital in a while.¡±


    Qiao Yanze hummed in a hoarse voice.


    She couldn¡¯t help but speak a minuteter. ¡°Can I call you Brother Yanze from now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yanze, when did you fall for me?¡±


    ¡°I fell for you unknowingly.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yanze, did you really sleep with Ji Wei?¡±


    ¡°It was a lie.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yanze, do you regret knowing me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yanze...¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xi, can you let me sleep?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to let you sleep. Can you not sleep?¡±


    The man leaning against her shoulder fell silent.


    ¡°Brother Yanze, can you kiss me once more?¡±


    But he had stopped replying.


    Cen Xi tilted her head to nce at the man leaning against her shoulder. He had closed his eyes, as if he had fallen into deep slumber.


    Cen Xi stared at the endless and borderless sea. It felt as if her heart had been emptied.


    Tears kept falling, one after another.


    ...


    She never noticed that a stealthy-looking man was slowly approaching her and Qiao Yanze. Using the chance where she was sobbing terribly, that man snatched the bag ced beside her.


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    The man perked up in happiness and ran away with the bag in a hurry.


    However, before he managed to run out of the beach, he was tackled down to the ground by Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo who were protecting Cen Xi and Qiao Yanze quietly in the background.


    Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo brought the thief before Cen Xi. The bag the thief was holding fell to the floor and everything inside was spilled out. From the corner of her eye, Cen Xi saw a key lying on the floor.


    Suddenly, the words Young Master Li had said before he passed shed in her mind.


    ¡°I bought a mansion at Switzend¡¯s XX Garden and nned to bring you there for our wedding. In the end, we can¡¯t go against our fate and can¡¯t go anymore...


    ¡°You need to go there and take a look. Maybe then you might change your impression of me. For you, I was willing to give you everything as well.¡±


    In that second, Cen Xi seemed to have thought of something as her moist eyes suddenly widened.

 Chapter 1419 - She Came!

    <h4>Chapter 1419: She Came!</h4>


    Could it be... could it be?


    Could there be an antidote in the mansion in Switzend?


    When the airne exploded, Young Master Li had saved Qiao Yanze and sacrificed his life. If he wanted Qiao Yanze to die, why would he take this extra mile to save him?


    All of Cen Xi¡¯s blood started to pulse within her.


    She nced at Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo. ¡°Get someone to handle this thief. Da Zuo, book a flight to Switzend for me right now.¡± Cen Xi thought for a while longer before she added, ¡°You can go with me!¡±


    However, Da Zuo didn¡¯t really understand what Cen Xi meant. Young Master was already at thest stage of his life, shouldn¡¯t she be apanying Young Master?


    However, after spending time together in thest few days, Da Zuo realized that Cen Xi did everything for a reason. Her feelings for Young Master were also sincere and from the heart. If she suddenly wanted to go to Switzend, she must have her own reasons and n in mind.


    So Da Zuo didn¡¯t ask too much and carried the unconscious Qiao Yanze into the car before he booked two air tickets bound for Switzend.


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t know if that mansion in Switzend had an antidote. She didn¡¯t tell Nan Zhi because she knew how terrible it felt to be filled with hope, only to be left disappointed in the end.


    ...


    After Cen Xi headed to Switzend, Qiao Yanze fell into a critical stage once more. The doctor informed Nan Zhi that they could only start preparing for his death.


    The news was spread to the Old Qiao mansion very quickly.


    After Qiao Yanxuan visited Qiao Yanze in the hospital the previous time, he already knew that his younger brother didn¡¯t have long to live. However, he didn¡¯t know that it would be so soon.


    Qiao Yanxuan drank tea as he sat in the living room. ¡°Mother was the most biased towards him amongst the three children she had. I¡¯m sure it must be because Mother misses him too much, that is why he¡¯s going down to apany her at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°Second Master, does the Qiao family need to interfere in Third Young Master¡¯s funeral matters?¡±


    ¡°He has no rtion to the Qiao family anymore, so we naturally cannot interfere in it.¡± Qiao Yanxuan took a sip of tea before he put down the cup. ¡°However, we should still send him off at the hospital before he leaves us.¡±


    The butler nodded. ¡°But there¡¯s something strange, Second Master. Third Young Master is in a critical condition, but that Miss Cen you told me to keep an eye on actually left the Capital.¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°My sources told me that she went to Switzend.¡±


    ...


    Switzend.


    After getting off the ne, Cen Xi and Da Zuo took a taxi to that mansion that Young Master Li had told her about.


    On the way there, there were several times Da Zuo wanted to ask Cen Xi about what they were doing there. But she was unusually quiet and looked like she didn¡¯t really want to talk, so he held his tongue and remained quiet.


    By the time they got on the taxi, Da Zuo couldn¡¯t stop himself anymore. ¡°Miss Cen, Young Master doesn¡¯t have much time left. If he wakes up, the person he wants to see the most must be you.¡±


    ¡°Da Zuo, if your young master can still stay alive, there will be more than enough time for us to be together.¡±


    ...


    After about a forty-minute ride, the taxi arrived at XX Garden.


    The garden was surrounded by flower fields and looked extremely dreamy and romantic. Cen Xi wasn¡¯t in the mood to admire the beauty as she hurriedly walked towards the mansion door and opened it with the key she had.


    Everything in the mansion was decorated to be like that of a newlywed couple¡¯s home. Ignoring the exquisite surroundings, Cen Xi went straight to the master bedroom on the second floor. There was an exquisite jewelry box ced on the bright red bed.


    Cen Xi walked over and opened the box.


    There was an oval diamond ring and a small DV recorder ced in it. Opening the DV recorder, Cen Xi found a video stored in it.


    Young Master Li had recorded it on the bed. He was wearing a white suit with his hair parted 30-70 while he stared at the camera with his handsome face.


    ¡°Nurse Xiao Hei, when you see this video, I might not be around anymore. I was able to guess that you wouldn¡¯t get married to me, but I still had some hopes. Do you think I¡¯m a little foolish? To be frank, you are the first woman I fell for. It was so heart-fluttering to fall for someone...


    ¡°I was so unhappy to see you fall for Qiao Yanze. How am I worse than him? He treated you like that before, yet you still fell for him. To tell you the truth, I hated you before. When I gave you the jade thumb ring, I thought of making you apany me, even after I died.


    ¡°It was until I saw Qiao Yanzeing to find me alone at the casino and was also willing to be injected with the Death Potion... That was when things changed. I guess you can say that I was shocked by his actions... I liked you so much that I wanted you to die with me. Even though he liked you too, he would rather sacrifice himself to let you live properly.


    ¡°This is probably the greatest love on earth!¡±


    At this point, Young Master Li chuckled out loud in self-ridicule.


    Following that, he hugged the back of his head, looking terribly angry. ¡°To be frank, I really want to kill Qiao Yanze. He ruined my family, but for some reason, I don¡¯t know why I don¡¯t hate him. I know very well that my father sinned terribly and he will only harm even more innocent people if he was alive.


    ¡°My hands are filled with blood already and I cannot turn back anymore. Nurse Xiao Hei, if there is a thing such as reincarnation, would you give me another chance if I was a good guy? If you would, I will give Qiao Sen and you this lifetime!


    ¡°The antidote is in the safe and the safe passcode is your birthday.¡±


    At the very end, Cen Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    Young Master Li blew a kiss at the camera. ¡°Nurse Xiao Hei, I love you. Let¡¯s meet again in our next lives!¡±


    The screen darkened.


    Cen Xi reached up to wipe her tears away. She put down the DV recorder and walked before the safe.


    ...


    On their way to the airport, Da Zuo was in disbelief.


    They had an antidote! Young Master could be saved and live again!


    Cen Xi asked the driver to drive faster.


    The driver followed. Suddenly, a sedan sped towards them from behind.


    Bang! The sedan drove into the back of the taxi directly. The tires instantly screeched out loud against the floor due to the impact.


    With the strong impact from the end of the taxi, it crashed into the protective barrier by the road.


    Dizzy from the impact, Cen Xi and Da Zuo were winded and took some time to get their bearings. Right at that moment, an armed ck shadow rushed over and opened the door to the back of the car and snatched the box Cen Xi was holding.


    Cen Xi and Da Zuo hurriedly got out of the car.


    In their entanglement, the box fell to the floor and the drug inside shattered into pieces. Da Zuo growled and kicked at the man in ck furiously. The man hurriedly fled onto the sedan and drove away hurriedly.


    ...


    In the Capital, at Royal Hospital.


    Qiao Yanze was sent into the surgery room once again.


    Nan Zhi, Mu Sihan, An Feng, Helian Xiao, Qiao Yanze¡¯s close friends, Old Madam Qiao and Qiao Yanxuan were all present.


    The only one missing was Cen Xi.


    The doctor walked out from the surgery room and shook his head at Nan Zhi and the rest of the group. ¡°Your Majesty, we did our best. Please go and see him for thest time! He wants to see you, Mrs Helian and Miss Cen, please go in!¡±


    Nan Zhi nced around the corridor but didn¡¯t see Cen Xi, so she helped An Feng, whose legs were shaking, into the surgery room. The people waiting outside the surgery room heard Nan Zhi and An Feng¡¯s cries not too longter.


    ¡°Uncle, please wait a little more. Cen Xi wille, she will definitelye! You have to hold on a little bit longer!¡±


    By now, Qiao Yanze was more than a little dazed as he stared at the surgery room door with weak eyes. He opened his mouth. ¡°I... don¡¯t think I can wait for her anymore... Tell h©`¡±


    Right at this moment, a slender figure ran over, bursting through the doors while panting heavily.


    ¡°Brother Yanze, I¡¯m here!¡±

 Chapter 1420 - Wanting Her to Die

    <h4>Chapter 1420: Wanting Her to Die</h4>


    Cen Xi went into the surgery room and closed the door. Meanwhile, Qiao Yanxuan, who was outside of the surgery room, walked to the corner and made a call.


    After finding out that the antidote had been shattered and Cen Xi wouldn¡¯t be able to save Qiao Yanze even if she returned, he heaved a small sigh of relief.


    ...


    At Xiao Ying¡¯s side.


    She had jumped down the cliff because she was more familiar with the geography of this area.


    Back when she was executing her mission by the Old Burmese King, she identally found out that there was a cave between this cliff, hidden by the bushes.


    Everything was going ording to her ns. However, she never expected the man, whose leg was injured, to jump with her when she jumped into the bushes that grew from the cave.


    When Xiao Ying saw him, she didn¡¯t know how to describe her emotions.


    She was both surprised and scared.


    As for Long Ming, he instantly hugged her close when he saw her after jumping down, pressing her tight against his chest. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Xiao Ying swallowed and said with both fear and panic, ¡°...I-I¡¯m alright.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± The man pushed her away hurriedly as the worry in his blue eyes disappeared, only to be reced with a frightening darkness. ¡°Did you jump down because you want to get rid of me?¡±


    His eerie tone made Xiao Ying shiver in fear.


    It was as if she could feel her imminent death!


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying with blood-filled eyes. This d*mned girl actually used such a cruel method against him. She didn¡¯t want to die, she only wanted to get rid of him!


    She would rather risk her life than to face him every day.


    It was these thoughts that made breathing difficult for him. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, choose a way to die!¡±


    Swallowing thickly, Xiao Ying was ashen. When he jumped down with her, she already knew that she was at the end of her life. She closed her eyes.


    ¡°Anything that makes you happy.¡±


    Hearing her words, Long Ming¡¯s handsome face instantly darkened and tensed coldly. His blue eyes were filled with anger and darkness as he gritted his teeth. ¡°I should kill an ungrateful and vicious person early instead of letting them stay by my side!¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s freezing hands wrapped around Xiao Ying¡¯s slender neck. He just had to muster his strength, and he would be able to break her neck in half.


    This woman really made him hate and love her at the same time. He badly wanted to dig her heart out to see what it held inside?!


    Being good to her and making her fall for him was all nonsense!


    The woman was too cold-hearted. How could she fall for him? Since that day would nevere, he should kill her off early.


    The anger building up within Long Ming had overpowered his rationality. He wanted her to know what the consequence of making him angry would be!


    Slowly, he clenched her slender neck tightly with his freezing hands. Xiao Ying slowly felt it was difficult to breathe, her face flushing red and purple. However, she didn¡¯t struggle. She didn¡¯t beg for forgiveness either as she let him strangle her, as if she really saw life and death as nothing!


    Seeing her breathing be more and more difficult, he panted heavily with red eyes. ¡°Do you still dare to lie to me in the future? Do you still dare to attack me?¡±


    Xiao Ying closed her eyes, remaining silent.


    Just as she thought he would snap her neck, he let go of her. ¡°Since you want to die, I will not let you die. I want you to continue living miserably.¡±


    Xiao Ying fell on the floor as she panted heavily.


    The moment she regained her senses, Long Ming grabbed her hair as he disregarded the dangerous environment they were in and bit her lips.


    His leg was injured and he had bled a lot. All she smelt was the acrid scent of blood. Closing her eyes, Xiao Ying pushed the man¡¯s tall figure away.


    Long Ming leaned against the cave wall with difficulty, still ring at Xiao Ying ruthlessly. ¡°I will settle this with you after we return.¡±


    Xiao Ying tidied her messy clothes due to the man¡¯s administrations. She walked towards the cave entrance and nced below her at the depthless abyss.


    If she jumped once more, she would definitely die.


    Turning around again, she nced at the man sitting in the cave. The injury on his leg was still bleeding and his face had lost its color as he sat there alone. He looked slightly lonely and deste. It waspletely different from the ruthless and violent Burmese King that had all the power and decided one¡¯s life and death.


    Right now, he was like a wild beast driven into an impasse and looked a little pitiful.


    With the cave entrance being covered by the huge patch of grass, it was probably difficult for his men to find him for the time being.


    If his wound wasn¡¯t taken care of properly, it would definitely be infected and be inmed and there was a possibility he would end up being paralyzed.


    However, he treated her as a venting object, strangling her neck from time to time and was very violent to her. She really hated him to the core.


    She didn¡¯t want to care about him. It would be best if he was paralyzed, so he couldn¡¯t do anything he wanted to her anymore!


    However, at the thought of him jumping down with her without any care, a strange feeling rose within her heart.


    Walking over to the entrance of the cave, Xiao Ying found a herb that was able to reduce inmmation and stop bleeding. She also picked up some dry wood.


    Shortly after, she returned into the cave and started a fire. As she crouched down before Long Ming, she took in how weak he looked before she reached out to grab his belt.


    Long Ming narrowed his blue eyes. ¡°What? Do you want to please me now?¡±


    <i>F*ck you!</i> Xiao Ying cursed at him in her mind as she ignored his words and took off his belt.


    ¡°Number 21, what are you f*cking-¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, he heard her say fiercely, ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re smelly all over. How much of a slut am I to think about those kinds of things?¡±


    ¡°The Old Burmese King was so old. Weren¡¯t you able to think of other things too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as disgusting as you think I am.¡±


    ¡°You will only be more disgusting than I think you are-¡± Before he could finish, she pressed against his wound. He had bled a lot and the wound was stuck to his pants already. He hurriedly sucked in a sharp breath from the pain.


    ¡°Number 21, do you want to f*cking die?!¡±


    Xiao Ying stared at the man who was sweating cold sweat at his forehead and had a distorted expression. ¡°Do you believe that I will let your wound slowly get infected if you say more?! Even if you¡¯re sent to the hospitalter, you will also be disabled!¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s expression darkened terribly. ¡°You still dare to threaten me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re weaker than me now. You were the one that begged me.¡±


    ¡°I will beg anyone but you! Get the hell lost and scram!¡±


    Xiao Ying got up, looking as if she was really going to go away. He hurriedly grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°See if you dare leave?! Even if I¡¯m injured now, I can still bind you up and throw you out!¡±


    ¡°You can stand up right now?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to f*cking di©`¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xiao Ying red fiercely at him. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to curse again.¡±

 Chapter 1421 - Hugging Together

    <h4>Chapter 1421: Hugging Together</h4>


    Staring at the bloody wound that was already a little infected, Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes constricted a little. Just with a nce, the wound seemed painful enough.


    Yet, he was still able to endure the pain when he jumped down the cliff. Not only was he cruel to others, but he was also even crueler to himself!


    Xiao Ying took out a sharp dagger from the man¡¯s boots. She was so quick that it was toote for Long Ming to take the dagger back.


    ¡°If you dare do other things, I can strangle you with a hand even if you¡¯re holding a dagger.¡± He stared at her with dangerous eyes.


    In response, Xiao Ying only waved the sharp dagger in front of him, smirking. ¡°So there are times when the Burmese King is scared too!¡±


    Long Ming grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s wrist immediately and pulled her towards him. He grabbed her chin and bit her lips harshly.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s lips had yet to heal from his previous bites. With him biting her lips once again, he touched her wound and she instantly furrowed her eyebrows tightly from the pain.


    Ugh! Xiao Ying was extremely frustrated. She really wanted to stab the man, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to do so. So she only settled for throwing him an irritated re. ¡°You can deal with your wound yourself!¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, he pulled her towards him once more, looking as if he wanted to kiss her again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you have some kind of problem?¡±


    Long Ming narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you have the medication for it?¡±


    ¡°Crazy!¡±


    ¡°Number 21, you are my ve. I can treat you however I want, do you understand?¡± Long Ming¡¯s eyes shed with danger. ¡°This is your second attempt at running away. If there is a third time, I will break your legs.¡±


    His expression was cold and serious. It didn¡¯t seem like he was merely scaring her with his words. If she ran away once more, he really would break her legs.


    Xiao Ying looked down, remaining silent.


    She had never been afraid of death. Compared to death, she was more afraid of being held hostage for the rest of her life. With the two falling silent, the atmosphere became strained and quiet.


    Xiao Ying did a simple disinfection of the dagger de with the fire before she ran the de across his wound.


    Blood instantly flowed out of his wound, forming a ghastly sight. Xiao Ying bit her lip as she smelled the strong scent of blood.


    The de pierced through the man¡¯s flesh without anesthetic. One just had to imagine how painful it was. Yet, he remained silent throughout. If it wasn¡¯t for the cold sweat flowing down from his hair and his fists clenched so tightly that they turned a little pale, she would have thought that he was made of iron and didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    Although she hated his domineering manner, Xiao Ying had to admit that he was the strongest man she had ever met.


    She ced the herb that helped reduce inmmation and stopped bleeding on his wound. Then, she treated the wound on his other leg. Likewise, he pursed his lips tightly as he endured the pain and didn¡¯t even hum once.


    It was as if the legs didn¡¯t belong to him.


    The entire time, Long Ming leaned against the cave wall. To be frank, he was in so much pain all of his organs were distorted together.


    As he looked down at the woman who was crouched before him helping him treat his wounds, his gaze happened tond on the scarred half of her face.


    How much did she like Qiao Yanze that she was willing to ruin half of her beautiful face?


    ¡°The man you loved so much became your brother-inw. Number 21, you¡¯re quite pitiful.¡±


    Pitiful? She was indeed pitiful, but it wasn¡¯t because of Xiao Xi and Qiao Yanze¡¯s rtionship.


    In fact, if Qiao Yanze was good to Xiao Xi and they could be together without any misunderstandings between them, she would be happy for them.


    Seeing Xiao Ying fall silent, Long Ming thought that she was sad and miserable, so he smirked in ridicule. ¡°There¡¯s no point in thinking about him. With how you look now, there¡¯s no man who will like you.¡±


    Once Xiao Ying was done cing the herbs, she looked up at him. ¡°Then how did you take me with my appearance?¡±


    ¡°To me, you¡¯re only a venting tool.¡±


    Unwanted tears welled in Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes. She hurriedly got up and walked out of the cave to get out of Long Ming¡¯s sight.


    It was only then that she sank down, hugging her knees as she stared at the outside world.


    Her heart waspletely empty.


    ...


    They had spent three days in the cave and Long Ming¡¯s men had yet to find them.


    There was no water and food here. They could only sustain themselves with the little morning dew avable. If this continued, both her and Long Ming would starve to death.


    Perhaps it was because she was too hungry, she had started to hope for Long Ming¡¯s men to find them quickly and save them.


    Since Long Ming had been injured and hadn¡¯t eaten anything for a long period of time, he was a lot weaker than she was. The man was resilient, he had not epted even a drop of the morning dew she had collected.


    He fell into short naps for the majority of the time.


    When Xiao Ying went into the cave, his eyes were shut, looking as if he had fallen asleep. The dry wood had been used up, so they didn¡¯t have a fire anymore. Even if it was the day, the cave still felt a little cold.


    Ever since the night before, Xiao Ying remained seated beside the man.


    Now, she looked up at him.


    The way he looked after he fell asleep was void of the usual fierceness that was ever-present on his face. His facial features seemed to rx, making him look more like a young but grown child.


    He wasn¡¯t that old to begin with. He was only twenty five. However, his aura was too strong, scaring others from looking straight at him and resulting in them ignoring his appearance.


    If she was honest, he was actually very handsome. His well-defined facial features looked like they had been intricately carved out by a master artisan. When his pair of deep, blue eyes were gentle, they were like the sea basking in the warm sunlight. It was easy to let someone¡¯s heart drown in them.


    He was a very dangerous man.


    Xiao Ying didn¡¯t know how long she had stared at him at, but slowly, her eyelids became heavier.


    The more she slept, the colder she got. Unconsciously, she started to move closer towards Long Ming. Somehow, the two of them ended up huddled together.


    The moment she moved closer, Long Ming had already woken up in rm. Even if he was incredibly weak and out of form right now, he still had a high level of alertness.


    Staring at the woman beside him, he touched her face. There was no warmth, she was incredibly cold.


    She could not go on like this.


    If not, both of them would die from hunger and thirst.


    Long Ming held onto his breath as his mind started to turn. His eagle-like blue eyes searched around the cave. When he saw several budding herbs growing by the corner of the cave entrance, he narrowed his eyes a little.


    ...


    Xiao Ying was woken up from Long Ming¡¯s push.


    She opened her eyes, dazed as she stared at Long Ming¡¯s tensed expression. ¡°When will your men find us?¡±


    ¡°You know to be afraid now? Why didn¡¯t you think of the consequence when you jumped down before?¡±


    Xiao Ying, ¡°...¡±


    In the past, this cave was connected to a tunnel that led to the top of the mountain. She never thought that the tunnel was filled.


    ¡°There.¡± Long Ming pointed at the ce where the herbs were growing. ¡°A stone must have rolled down when it rained and blocked it. Go and push it away.¡±

 Chapter 1422 - He Asked Her To Leave

    <h4>Chapter 1422: He Asked Her To Leave</h4>


    When Xiao Ying nced at the ce Long Ming was pointing at, her temple twitched. ¡°I can¡¯t push it.¡±


    ¡°Did you try pushing it before?¡± Long Ming narrowed his deep blue eyes as he exuded a dangerous aura. ¡°In that case, you know that it wasn¡¯t blocked before. Number 21, I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±


    Now Xiao Ying felt extremely guilty. How would she dare to tell him that she did try to push that rock when he was sleeping? She looked away and said softly, ¡°We¡¯re both going to die here. Can we make peace first?¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips tightly. The thought of this woman trying to secretly leave when he wasn¡¯t paying attention was making the violent tendencies within him pulse once again.


    God, he just wanted to kill her!


    Feeling the dangerous auraing out from him, Xiao Ying looked down and did her best to reduce her presence. She defended herself quietly, ¡°I did know that there was a tunnel there. I wanted to go out for the sake of both of us!¡±


    Long Ming remained silent.


    ¡°If we continue to be stuck here, we will die.¡±


    Long Ming closed his eyes to make himself calm down. ¡°Go and push it now.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t push it away. I don¡¯t have enough strength.¡±


    Long Ming stared at the blocked ce and furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll push it.¡±


    Xiao Ying was shocked. ¡°You can¡¯t walk yet.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t walk, but it doesn¡¯t mean that my hands are weak. However...¡± He stared at her. ¡°I need to adjust the energy within me and make my body heat up.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯sshes fluttered as she stammered, ¡°W-What do you mean?¡±


    Long Ming leaned in towards her face, his warm breath spraying on her face. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Xiao Ying had roughly understood what he meant, but... She stared at his pale face. ¡°You want me to make your body heat up? Are you sure it¡¯s not depleting all of your energy instead?¡±


    Long Ming smirked. She didn¡¯t know if he was smiling from his heart, but this smile of his didn¡¯t feel eerie at all. Instead, it surprised her.


    ¡°You¡¯d be capable if you can empty me.¡±


    Xiao Ying remained silent.


    ¡°Why are you so shy? You¡¯ve seduced so many men during your missions before and I¡¯ve f*cked you so many times. Which part of me have you not seen before?¡±


    Xiao Ying felt like she was a mere naked prostitute that didn¡¯t have an ounce of dignity in front of Long Ming. At least, to him, she was only a prostitute.


    So she didn¡¯t reply. There was no point in thinking about dignity when they were in a life and death situation.


    She bent down to undo his pants.


    Just as she was about to lean down, he grabbed her chin and lifted her head up. ¡°You take off yours!¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯sshes fluttered. ¡°You can¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be on top.¡±


    Hisrge palm grabbed her chin as his fingers moved across her skin. She could feel that his fingers were indeed cold.


    Xiao Ying stared into his eyes for a few seconds.


    She stood up and took off her clothes.


    ...


    She didn¡¯t know how long had passed, but Long Ming¡¯s cold body was starting to heat up. His blood was also pulsing strongly.


    When it ended, he grabbed her waist tightly, his other palm grabbing her cheeks as he kissed her. He only released her when she was almost out of breath.


    ¡°Put on your clothes and help me over.¡±


    Xiao Ying helped both of them wear their clothes before she helped him over to the blocked tunnel. He rolled his ck sleeves up, revealing his muscr and strong arms.


    With all of his strength, he instantly pushed at the rock that was covered in ayer of dirt. Xiao Ying rolled her sleeves up as well, ready to help when he said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. You can just stand by the side.¡±


    He pushed the rock several more times and the veins vein on the back of his hand had popped up.


    Xiao Ying watched as sweat drenched his forehead, beads of it rolling down his sharp and tensed facial features. Using her sleeves, she helped him wipe the sweat.


    He nced at her.


    None of them spoke, but somehow, there was a distinct form of chemistry between them.


    After pushing for about five minutes, the rock seemed to move a little. Happiness instantly appeared on Xiao Ying¡¯s face.


    Bang! The stone blocking the tunnel was pushed away. A dark tunnel extended all the way out. However, it was extremely narrow and could only fit a slender figure like Xiao Ying. There was no way Long Ming¡¯s overlyrge physique could not fit at all.


    Now the two of them were faced with a difficult choice. Or, in other words, Long Ming was faced with a difficult choice.


    If he let Xiao Ying leave alone, she might run away once again after seeing the skies, not to mention informing his men toe and save him. If she ran away again, he had no way to escape and she would have just get what she wanted.


    After all, she wasn¡¯t an ordinary woman. She knew how to hide.


    Even if he was alive, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find her again.


    Long Ming was a little conflicted.


    If he confined her to this cave, she would starve and freeze with him and both of them would only die. But at the very least, she would apany him in his death.


    It would make that sentence true, that she was his while she was alive and she was his ghost if she were dead!


    As Xiao Ying stared at the silent Long Ming, she was able to roughly guess what he was thinking about.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After I go out, I will find your men and get them toe and save you.¡±


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying with dark eyes. ¡°Do you think I can still believe your words?¡±


    Looking down, Xiao Ying¡¯s longshes seemed to hide the emotions in her eyes. ¡°I will do what I said.¡±


    Long Ming wanted to lift her chin up, to make her look into his eyes. However, his hands were covered in dirt. He stopped himself from doing it as he asked coldly, ¡°Will you take this chance to run away?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen,¡± she replied quickly, showing no hesitation at all.


    Could he trust her?


    Long Ming pursed his lips tightly as he closed his eyes. ¡°You can go out!¡±


    After speaking, Long Ming sat back down as he looked down slightly, not wanting to see her.


    Seeing how he was, Xiao Ying somehow remembered that battle in the forest back then, of his despaired gaze when he sank into the swamp.


    Somehow, her heart clenched in pain.


    She crouched before him, staring at his well-defined face. ¡°Long Ming, I will definitely get your men toe and save you.¡±


    Long Ming only remained silent with his lips pursed. She would definitely get his men toe to save him, but it didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t leave him again. His deep eyes reddened.


    Xiao Ying looked away from him as she got up and crouched in front of the tunnel.


    ¡°Number 21.¡±


    Xiao Ying turned back and nced at Long Ming.


    Long Ming¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Kiss me, before you leave.¡±


    Crouching down, Xiao Ying pressed a kiss against Long Ming¡¯s thin lips before she got up. She didn¡¯t look at him again as she crawled into the tunnel.


    Long Ming watched as Xiao Ying¡¯s figure disappeared from his sight.


    He looked up, leaning back against the cave wall. It was as if his heart was clenched tightly by an invisible ck hand. With every step she crawled away, his heart tightened a little more.


    Would she really stay?


    He closed his eyes.


    He had no way of knowing it.


    ...


    It was almost an hour of crawling through the darkness before Xiao Ying finally saw light. Her lips curled up as her eyes reddened and unbidden tears sprang from her eyes as she started to sob from happiness.

 Chapter 1423 - She Threw Him Away Once More!

    <h4>Chapter 1423: She Threw Him Away Once More!</h4>


    The tunnel was too narrow. During the one hour Xiao Ying had crawled in it, her shoulder des brushed against the uneven walls asionally, so she had already gotten several injuries from it. Halfway through the journey, she was in so much pain that she even thought of giving up.


    It was a good thing that she had persevered and crawled out of it.


    Xiao Ying sat on the floor, staring at the rolling hills and the blue sky. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    It felt so good to be able to breathe freely.


    However, because she hadn¡¯t eaten for three days and had crawled out of a tunnel for one hour, she absolutely had no more energy to move.


    Leaning against the tunnel entrance, she closed her eyes and rested.


    ...


    Meanwhile in the cave, Long Ming sat there alone. He could no longer hear the sound of the woman crawling out of the tunnel. Everything was quiet around him, the only sounding from his own breath.


    Time slowly passed.


    Every minute and second felt like a torture for him right now.


    He was both nervous and in anticipation.


    If she didn¡¯t leave this time, he might treat her better in the future.


    If she left...


    He didn¡¯t dare to imagine what he would do.


    A long time had passed.


    There was still no sound from outside. The skies slowly darkened.


    She didn¡¯t get anyone toe.


    She had left him once again.


    Long Ming looked up as he startedughing in self-ridicule. As heughed, a tear slipped from his eye.


    That day, he hadn¡¯t even furrowed his brows when she used apletely red de to dig the bullet out from his bloody wound. But right now, he shed a tear from being abandoned by her once more.


    His heart seemed to be in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t feel anything anymore.


    Fool, he was really a fool! She had fooled him again and again, but he still wanted to believe in her every time! However, the consequence of believing in her would only add salt to his wounds. Like a fool he sat here, thinking that she would appear again...


    Wiping away that useless tear, Long Ming clenched his hands into tight fists. He would absolutely never forgive her again. He would never make himself be aughable fool again!


    Taking a deep breath, he pressed a palm against his chest to make that intense pain slowly ebb away. After the terrible pain, all he was left with was a dark emptiness and numbness.


    ...


    After Xiao Ying regained some energy, she went down the mountain. As she was still feeling somewhat weak, she fell a few times on her way down. By the time she arrived at the foot of the mountain, the sun had already set.


    From afar, she saw a group of rescue members. The leader of the group was Long Ming¡¯s aide, Mo Tian.


    Xiao Ying limped towards Mo Tian.


    Suddenly, she felt a pair of eyes watching her. Xiao Ying turned around.


    But she couldn¡¯t find anyone.


    However, with her sensitive instincts, the person who was staring at her was probably the same group of people that tried to assassinate Long Ming.


    Xiao Ying sped up towards Mo Tian.


    Mo Tian heard someone shouting for him, so he hurriedly led his men towards Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying whispered a few words to him.


    ¡°I will go to save the King. You, stand here. You¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡± Before Mo Tian left with his men, he left two guards behind to guard Xiao Ying.


    ...


    When Mo Tian found the cave, Long Ming instantly opened his eagle-like eyes at the sound. He held onto the sharp dagger as he stared intently at the cave entrance.


    Seeing Mo Tian walk in, Long Ming¡¯s expression changed a little.


    She had informed Mo Tian?


    Mo Tian had also seen Long Ming. He instantly rushed forward and knelt down with a knee. ¡°Your Majesty, how are you?¡±


    Long Ming stared at Mo Tian with sharp eyes as a cold voice seemed to seep out from his throat. ¡°Where¡¯s Number 21?¡±


    ¡°At the foot of the mountain. I¡¯ve assigned some men to watch her.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t run?¡±


    ¡°She was the one who informed me toe and save you.¡±


    With those words, Long Ming¡¯s tightly clenched heart, so tight that he felt suffocated, seemed to start beating once again. In fact, it thumped so strongly that it almost seemed to jump out of his chest.


    She didn¡¯t run away.


    ...


    Mo Tian and his men helped Long Ming leave the cave. When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, Mo Tian saw the two guards lying on the floor and he hurriedly approached them.


    ¡°What happened with you two?¡±


    ¡°Officer, after you led the team to go save the King, someone ambushed us suddenly. Number 21 seemed to know them, she left with them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mo Tian furrowed his eyebrows tightly.


    Hearing the guard¡¯s report, Long Ming couldn¡¯t feel anything in his heart. Perhaps after experiencing extreme pain, he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel anything anymore.


    If she stayed, it wouldn¡¯t be her anymore!


    Mo Tian approached Long Ming. ¡°Your Majesty, do we go chase after Number 21?¡±


    Long Ming raised a hand. ¡°No need.¡±


    If she wanted to leave and he forced her to stay beside him, the both of them would only end up hurt!


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you n to let her go?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking about her. Let me recover first.¡± Once he was recovered, he would definitely break her legs if he saw her again, before he gave her freedom.


    ...


    Back in the pce, the doctor took a look at Long Ming¡¯s injuries.


    Because Xiao Ying had taken out the bullets in time and found some herbs that were able to reduce inmmation and stop the bleeding, his wounds weren¡¯t able to continue worsening and didn¡¯t get infected.


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s nagging, Long Ming raised a hand as he said coldly, ¡°Get out!¡±


    After the doctor put up a bold front and gave Long Ming some instructions about caring for his wounds, he left hurriedly with abination of respect and fear.


    Long Ming called for Mo Tian toe in.


    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going for the assassination?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve discovered that it was instigated by the Southern people.¡±


    After Long Ming became the Burmese King, he kept expanding hisnd and territory, putting immense pressure on the Myanmese Royal family as they began to feel more threatened by his presence.


    Throughout thest few years, they had been finding ways to make Long Ming fall and were unscrupulous in all sorts of despicable methods.


    Long Ming had never paid any attention to them, because Long Ming had researchers that managed to create the most advanced weapon worldwide.


    If Myanmar kept provoking him, he wouldn¡¯t mind settling the score with violence, though there would be many controversies and problems after. However, two weeks ago, the core ssified blueprints and information of the weapon had been stolen. Although the stolen information was returned to him at the most important moment, he hadn¡¯t been able to find the person who had stolen it.


    There were a few hundred researchers. It would be impossible to investigate each and every one of them.


    Recently, he had been nning to find that betrayer, but with him jumping down the cliff after Xiao Ying, the n had been dyed for a few more days.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there is one more thing...¡±


    Long Ming narrowed his dark eyes as he said coldly, ¡°Spit it out.¡±


    ¡°The Southern Prince has sent an invitation for you to attend his father¡¯s sixtieth birthday banquet in two weeks.¡±


    Long Ming leaned back against the chair. ¡°Really? He dares to invite me?¡±


    Mo Tian handed Long Ming the invite.


    Long Ming chuckled coldly. ¡°Reply and advise him that I will go and greet his father personally.¡±


    ...


    Two weeks passed in a sh.


    With Long Ming¡¯s strong condition, he was already able to get out of bed and walk. Over the past two weeks, he hadn¡¯t gotten anyone to look for Xiao Ying in secret. Once he was done settling the issues with the traitor, he would personally find her.


    Long Ming took a private ne to Myanmar with Mo Tian. When he arrived, the Southern Prince hade to wee Long Ming personally.


    After they arrived at the hotel, the Southern Prince told Long Ming and Mo Tian to rest for a while. Someone would fetch them before the banquet started.


    Long Ming stood in front of the presidential suite¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows. As he stared at the southern territory as a gaze filled with determination appeared in his eyes.


    One day, he would unify the north and the south and make it oneplete country.

 Chapter 1424 - Birthday Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 1424: Birthday Banquet</h4>


    The Southern King¡¯s sixtieth birthday banquet was held in the pce.


    When Long Ming arrived at the banquet hall with Mo Tian in tow, several nobles and powerful people had already arrived.


    Long Ming greeted the Myanmese King.


    ¡°For the Northern King to be able toe personally is already the best gift I could receive. Now that you¡¯re here, you should stay here for two more days. I¡¯ll have Long Di tour the pce with you.¡±


    Long Di was the Southern Prince and was the one who had sent Long Ming the invite.


    Soon after, Long Di walked over and greeted Long Ming. The two conversed for a while before Long Di smirked suddenly, ¡°Northern King, I have a baby recently. Do you want to see it?¡±


    Long Ming raised an eyebrow. ¡°What baby is able to make Your Highness look so happy?¡±


    Long Di smiled mysteriously. ¡°My baby will lead the dance during the banquetter. Your Majesty must properly appreciate itter.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s hold on the wine ss tightened slightly.


    Could Long Di¡¯s baby be...


    Darkness shed in Long Ming¡¯s dark eyes as he hoped that his guess was wrong.


    ...


    The Southern King¡¯s sixtieth birthday banquet had been nned by Long Di. The Southern King paid a lot of attention to this Prince.


    Long Ming, the Southern King and Long Di sat together as the banquet started. But Long Ming wasn¡¯t interested in the performances, but he was a little curious about the baby Long Di said was leading the dance.


    When it was the sixth event, slow music started to y. Several women wearing ethnic outfits, all wearing face veils, danced lithely on the stage.


    As they danced, a gorgeous figure wearing red organza flew down holding a ribbon. She was also wearing a headscarf and a face veil, only exposing her pair of soulful and seductive fox-like eyes. The tear-like mole under her eye made her look even more seductive.


    Her figure was light, agile and seductive. Even if the dance wasn¡¯t sexy, her slender waist and legs, and her soft and flexible body attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Thud. Heart pounding, Long Ming almost crushed the wine ss he was holding into pieces.


    The baby Long Di was talking about was actually really Xiao Ying.


    This damned woman!


    She had actually be Long Di¡¯s new favorite.


    Long Ming thought that he had been hurt by her enough to the point that his heart would no longer hurt. But when he watched her stare at Long Di seductively on stage as she danced, his heart felt like it had been scratched by sharp ws.


    Throughout the entire dance, it was as if she hadn¡¯t seen him. Her seductive eyes were only filled by Long Di.


    Stupid. He must bepletely and utterly stupid.


    Was he blind as well as stupid? Why else would he have the feeling that she only had eyes for him in the past?


    Long Ming felt a bitter-sweet taste swelling in his throat. He swallowed it back as he suppressed the overwhelming emotions within him and downed the entire ss of liquid in a go.


    Once the song was over, she left with the other dancers. Several nobles were still immersed in the leading dancer¡¯s beautiful moves. From the corner of his eye, Long Di nced at Long Ming. Long Ming¡¯s well-defined handsome face had no expression, as if the woman leading the dance had nothing to do with him.


    However, the knuckles of his hand holding the wine ss were a little pale.


    Long Di¡¯s smirk widened.


    Long Ming was powerful and was incredibly capable and his father had always admired and praised the man. Whenever he did something wrong, his father would bring up Long Ming.


    After some time, Long Ming had be the person he hated the most. He was only able to vent his anger when he saw Long Ming angry and unhappy.


    He first thought that Long Ming was absolutely strong and indifferent to everything, but it seemed as if there was still someone that was able to affect his emotions.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there is still an after-party in my pceter. Do you want to go over together?¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips a little as his deep blue eyes sparkled like depthless ck holes. He replied coldly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ...


    After the banquet ended, Long Di invited several nobles for a small gathering in his pce and Long Ming headed over with them.


    When they arrived, Long Di brought his new favorite over.


    By now, Xiao Ying had changed into a dark green long dress. The back of the dress was exposed, revealing arge smattering of fair skin. She had permed her hair intorge curls that were bunched together over the scarred side of her face.


    A beautiful rose had been drawn on her scar. And together with the light veil from her hair, she looked as beautiful as an elf in the middle of the night.


    She walked ahead with Long Di¡¯s arm over her waist.


    From behind them, Long Ming watched herugh and smile coyly in Long Di¡¯s arms, his expression darkening terribly.


    Indeed she was rather good at finding a ce to take refuge after leaving him, going straight into the Southern Prince¡¯s arms.


    Why was she such a b*tch?!


    ...


    Once they arrived at Long Di¡¯s Pce, Long Di got Xiao Ying to dance again. The nobles that came over all said that Long Di had found a treasure.


    The entire time, Long Di kept observing the interaction between Xiao Ying and Long Ming. Although Long Ming looked calm, there was a dark aura exuding from him. His asional gaze towards Xiao Ying was also terribly cold.


    On the other hand, Xiao Ying, who was in his arms, never even nced at Long Ming to begin with.


    That was true. Long Ming was merely an uneducated man and only got his status from killing. Why would he know how to dote on a woman?


    After exchanging several rounds of drinks, the men had all drank quite a bit. Seeing sleepiness appear in Long Di¡¯s eyes, Xiao Ying suggested going brew a cup of sobering tea for him.


    Long Di massaged Xiao Ying¡¯s slender waist. ¡°My baby knows how to dote on me.¡±


    With that, Xiao Ying got up and left the banquet hall.


    In the kitchen, Xiao Ying took out some dried peas and dandelions from the fridge, before she added them into the y pot and added some water. She turned up the fire, letting it boil for twenty minutes before she could bring it out.


    While she was waiting, Xiao Ying rested her hands on the counter, her eyes closed as she fell into deep thought.


    Steady footsteps sounded from behind her. Hearing it, Xiao Ying looked behind.


    When she saw the man who had entered the kitchen, Xiao Ying¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Are you crazy? What are you doing here?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, her slender waist was pinched ruthlessly by the neer.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Xiao Ying gasped in pain. ¡°Long Ming, this is Long Di¡¯s territory. Go out qui©`Mmgh!¡±


    He kissed her moving lips ruthlessly.


    Xiao Ying could not help but feel panicked. She had a feeling that something bad would happen tonight.


    She had her hands on his chest, pushing him away with all of her strength. He took two steps back as he stared at her with depthless ck eyes.


    Xiao Ying looked up and wiped her lips. ¡°Long Ming, you¡¯re acting too much like a savage!¡±


    Long Ming chuckled coldly. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve found a new backer, do you think I cannot do anything to you?¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could say anything, he suddenly took two steps forward. Hisrge palm grabbed her slender waist as he instantly carried her up and ced her on the counter.


    Since she was wearing a dress, it was easy and convenient for him to do whatever he wanted. So she lifted her leg and kicked him.


    However, he stood in between her legs, making him press closer to her.


    ¡°Long Ming, I am Long Di¡¯s woman right now. If you dare touch me, he will never let you go!¡±


    Long Ming grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s chin as his calloused fingers rubbed against her lips. The blue eyes on her darkened. ¡°Why did youe to the Southernnds? Give me a reason.¡± His hold on her chin moved onto her slender shoulder. ¡°Tell me, why did you lie and betray me again?¡±

 Chapter 1425 - Heart Thumping So Fast

    <h4>Chapter 1425: Heart Thumping So Fast</h4>


    Xiao Ying stared at the man whose eyes werepletely red and looked like he was about to go crazy. Her lips curled up into a cold smirk. ¡°Long Ming, you were the foolish and stupid one. You already knew that I¡¯ve long wanted to escape your clutches, yet you still let me leave first alone. Did you think I would really stay by your side?


    ¡°Long Di treats me so much better than you did. He¡¯s gentle, romantic and knows what a woman needs. Unlike you, who is unreasonable, rough and violent.¡±


    The more she said, the darker Long Ming¡¯s expression got. By the time she finished, he grabbed the back of her head and pulled her towards him.


    The distance between them closed in. They were so close that the tip of his nose was almost touching her face.


    Their breaths inteced with each other.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s dandelion-likeshes fluttered lightly as she avoided his cold and frightening gaze.


    ¡°Do you remember what I said? I said that I would break your legs if you ran away again.¡± Having drunk alcohol, his cold breath spraying at her wasced with the scent of red wine. She turned away, avoiding meeting his dark gaze. ¡°This is Long Di¡¯s territory. Do you really dare to do anything to his new favorite?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, he grabbed her long hair and Xiao Ying instantly felt a tearing pain at her scalp. Long Ming¡¯s gaze darkenedpletely, looking like a calmke frozenpletely as he exuded a freezing aura.


    ¡°Why are you so cheap?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m so cheap and you can¡¯t forget me still, aren¡¯t you even cheaper?¡±


    Letting out a dark chuckle, Long Ming stopped speaking and bit her hard.


    It hurt! Xiao Ying pushed him away with all of her strength, but he was like a giant mountain and remained unmoved in front of her.


    ¡°Long Ming, can you let go?¡±


    When Long Ming heard Xiao Ying¡¯s words, his expression turnedpletely cold and dangerous, like a great poison that devastated the world.


    ¡°Go back with me, I¡¯ll let you keep your legs.¡±


    But Xiao Ying only stared into his red and dark eyes. ¡°I will not go back with you again.¡±


    He chuckled coldly before he grabbed her chin and bit her lips.


    To be honest, Long Ming hated himself for acting like this. Why couldn¡¯t he forget her? In the past two weeks, he did his best to not think about her. But the moment he saw her be Long Di¡¯s new favorite at the Southernnd, the rationality he was so proud of disappearedpletely.


    Was this jealousy? He knew he couldn¡¯t be like this, but he went crazy for her like a crazy jealous man!


    Xiao Ying couldn¡¯t push him away. Just as she thought he would disregard the venue and take her right there, he let go of her.


    That pair of blood-filled deep eyes stared coldly at her. ¡°Number 21, a dirty woman like you doesn¡¯t deserve my touch. But remember, I will never let you go. I will take your legs away when I get the chance.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s throat waspletely dry. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something when she suddenly heard footsteps.


    It was Long Di, she recognized it to be his footsteps. She hurriedly jumped down from the counter. Seeing that Long Ming was about to leave, she hurriedly grabbed his arm.


    Before Long Ming could get out of Xiao Ying¡¯s hold, she had already raised her other hand and pped his face ruthlessly.


    ¡°Long Ming, you¡¯re really the most disgusting man I¡¯ve ever seen! How are youparable to Long Di? I can tell you right now that I¡¯ve never liked you. To me, you¡¯re merely rubbish that can be thrown away after use!¡±


    ¡°Rubbish that can be thrown away after use?¡± Long Ming¡¯s tall figure took a few steps back as his eyes reddened even more. ¡°You really must be tired of living!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you were here? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a while.¡± Long Di walked into the kitchen. Seeing the splotchy palm mark on Long Ming¡¯s face made him extremely satisfied.


    He walked towards Xiao Ying and hugged her slender shoulders. Xiao Ying instantly curled into his arms, saying coyly, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re finally here. His Majesty was really fierce just now, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Long Di kissed Xiao Ying¡¯s forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, beauty. I¡¯m sure His Majesty only mistook you for someone else.¡±


    After Long Diforted Xiao Ying for a while, he called Long Ming to the banquet hall. Since Long Di was in a pretty good mood that day, he drank more after leaving the kitchen.


    Long Ming drank cup after cup as well.


    When they left, he had to be supported by Mo Tian.


    Xiao Ying had also helped Long Di to his room. Long Di grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°Beauty, you¡¯ve made me really proud today. I will reward you tomorrow. But what should I reward you...¡±


    As Long Di thought about it, his eyelids felt heavier and he fell asleep. While Xiao Ying stared at the sleeping Long Di, she bent down and called him a few times.


    There was no reaction from Long Di.


    It seemed like he was really happy tonight to drink this much. After a few minutes of hearing him snore, Xiao Ying took the keys he ced on his bedside table.


    Walking out of his room, she entered his study. But not before she opened the door and then went back to his bedroom to put the key back. She then returned to the study and sat before the study desk and opened Long Di¡¯sputer.


    After turning it on, she typed several keys on the keyboard and the passcode required on the screen was unlocked. Pushing a thumb drive into theputer, she finally found a set of confidential documents.


    A few clickster, she started to copy the documents into the thumb drive. Her palms were covered in sweat as she nced at the door of the study from time to time.


    10%, 20%...


    <i>Come on, faster</i>.


    Xiao Ying bit her lips as she stared at the progress bar. She kept praying for it to be faster, to be a little faster.


    ¡°Father, why did you call me sote at night? What document do you want? Give me a moment, I¡¯m going to my study...¡±


    Long Di¡¯s voice trailed in from outside.


    <i>Sh*t! God, he actually woke up!</i>


    Xiao Ying stared at the progress bar that was at 95%. She was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out of her throat.


    ...


    Long Di took the key and opened the study door.


    The windows in the study were wide open as wind blew into the room, making the curtains on both sides fly about crazily.


    Long Di massaged his temples.


    Weren¡¯t the windows closed when he went out? Why were they open?


    Ugh, forget it. Long Di shook his heavy head and approached the study table. He turned on theputer, but suddenly realized that the mouse had moved. Putting his hand on theputer, he paused.


    It felt a little warm.

 Chapter 1426 - She Chased After His Private Plane

    <h4>Chapter 1426: She Chased After His Private ne</h4>


    Someone had snuck into his study!


    All of the alcohol within Long Di seemed to dissipate instantly as he became sober in an instant. He took a few steps towards the window and nced down below.


    As if realizing something, Long Di¡¯s expression became terribly dark. He took his phone and walked out of the study. Striding over to the bedroom, he searched around his bedroom before he went down and asked the maid, ¡°Have you seen Xiao Ying?¡±


    The maid shook her head. ¡°No, Your Highness. I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Yes, the person who¡¯d touched hisputer must be Xiao Ying. She was the only one who could take the key he carried with him and enter his study to turn on hisputer.


    F*ck it!


    He had been muddled. He had beenpletely smitten by her recently and actually let her move into the pce when she said she wanted to.


    Could it be that she was sent by Long Ming to use her beauty on her?


    Long Di did not have time to think too much. If Xiao Ying had copied the documents in theputer, it would be extremely detrimental to not only him, but the entire Southernnd.


    Secondster, Long Di barked out orders to pursue and arrest Xiao Ying. If necessary, they could kill her on the spot. The things she had copied must nevernd in Long Ming¡¯s hands.


    ...


    After Xiao Ying jumped out from the study window, she left the pce in a hurry. The guard who was guarding the gates stopped Xiao Ying when he saw her.


    ¡°Who is it? Where are you going sote at night?¡±


    As Xiao Ying brushed her hand through her hair, a coyness appeared on her expression, her smile bright and seductive. ¡°His Highness asked me to go out to settle something. Open your eyes wide to see who I am.¡±


    After Long Di brought Xiao Ying to the pce, he doted on her a lot. Some of the guards on duty knew Xiao Ying and knew that she was the Eldest Prince¡¯s new favourite, so none of them dared to stop her and let her leave.


    Barely five minutes after Xiao Ying had left, the rm bells started to ring in the Pce.


    The guards had also gotten notice to apprehend Xiao Ying with everything they had. Long Di¡¯s pce wasn¡¯t in the middle of the city, so it was hard to find a taxi. Not too long after Xiao Ying went out, she heard the jarring sound.


    Her heart jolted.


    It seemed like Long Di had already realized that she had touched hisputer.


    Not daring to stop, Xiao Ying ran forward with all she could. However, her legs were definitely not as quick as Long Di¡¯s men.


    As Xiao Ying ran into an alley, she saw a young man riding over on a motorcycle. She hurriedly stood in the middle of the road. The young man stopped in distraught. He was just cursing about Xiao Ying¡¯s actions when she kicked him off the motorcycle.


    Thud. Xiao Ying threw a thick wad of money at the young man before she got on the motorcycle and hurriedly left. At the same time, the squad Long Di had sent had already caught up to her.


    Xiao Ying kept increasing her speed as the motorcycle sped along the road. She needed to rush to the private ne¡¯s parking lot. When Long Ming was still at Long Di¡¯s pce, she heard him say that he was taking a red-eye flight back to the Northernnds.


    ...


    Long Di came to apprehend Xiao Ying personally.


    The woman who was riding the motorcycle sped along the road as cars drove past her from time to time. Every time she almost crashed into them, she steered away skillfully and barely brushed past them. She rode really quickly as her long hair flew about her cool figure. It was no wonder Long Ming was smitten by her. She was unlike the usual women who were soft and weak. The aura she had was extremely attractive.


    However, she was bound to not live past tonight.


    No matter how beautiful and charming a woman was, if she dared to y tricks right under his nose, he would definitely make her die without a proper grave! He wouldn¡¯t be like Long Ming and be fooled by a woman time after time.


    Long Di let out a warning alert as he ordered Xiao Ying to stop ahead.


    But Xiao Ying acted like she didn¡¯t hear it.


    Long Di took out a bow and arrow before he aimed it at Xiao Ying¡¯s back. With a loud ring, an arrow pierced into Xiao Ying¡¯s back.


    Her figure shook as the motorcycle drove into the tunnel. It looked as if she was going to crash into therge cargo truck driving beside her. Xiao Ying turned the steering wheel and the motorcycle instantly overtook therge cargo truck, speeding ahead.


    Long Di¡¯s expression waspletely dark. He never thought that Xiao Ying would be able to stabilize a motorcycle even after getting shot. This woman was a lot stronger than he had thought.


    ¡°Speed up. If you cannot catch up to that woman, all of you will lose your heads!¡±


    Xiao Ying endured the pain at her back as she clenched down on her jaw. She wasn¡¯t willing to slow down, not to mention stopping.


    With another ring, there was another arrow on her back.


    For a second, Xiao Ying cked out.


    She was almost reaching the private ne¡¯s parking area.


    She could not stop!


    She could not stop!


    If not, everything she had done would go to naught!


    Seeing Xiao Ying drive the motorcycle towards the private ne¡¯s parking area, Long Di instantly shouted angrily, ¡°Speed up!¡±


    When Xiao Ying drove into the parking area, a private ne was about to take off.


    It was Long Ming¡¯s private ne.


    Cen Xi chased after it. ¡°Long Ming, Long Ming, stop! Stop!¡±


    However, the man on the private ne could not hear her at all.


    Despair appeared in Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes. She wanted to repay what she owed Long Ming. Why? Why wouldn¡¯t Heaven give her this chance?


    She didn¡¯t want Long Ming to always carry hatred within him. Living like that was too tiring, too exhausting!


    If he left, she probably will never have a chance to let him let go of his hatred anymore! Long Di¡¯s entourage surrounded Xiao Yingpletely.


    She was forced to stop.


    Getting off the motorcycle, she copsed to her knees on weak legs. By now, her back was covered in red.


    Long Di got out of his car as he walked in front of Xiao Ying. Staring at Xiao Ying¡¯s pale face and red eyes, he stretched a hand out to her. ¡°Give me the thing you copied from myputer.¡±


    Xiao Ying smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Your Highness is talking about.¡±


    The moment Xiao Ying finished speaking, Long Di had kicked her ruthlessly. She copsed on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Long Di crouched before Xiao Ying and grabbed her chin, his eyes sharp and cruel. ¡°I¡¯m different from Long Ming. He hates you, but he can¡¯t bear to kill you. I¡¯m not like that. Once you anger me, I will make sure you have no proper grave. If you hand it to me willingly, I might spare you. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll send you to meet Hades right now.¡±


    Xiao Ying closed her eyes. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of death?¡±


    She was such a strong-minded woman!


    Long Di grit his teeth as his eyes shined with murderous intent. He aimed an arrow at Xiao Ying¡¯s heart. Exerting force on his fingers, he got ready to pull the bow.


    At first, Xiao Ying thought that Long Di¡¯s arrow would pierce her heart. However, Long Di¡¯s wrist was suddenly shot and his arrow fell to the floor.


    Xiao Ying reacted extremely quickly as she instantly took Long Di¡¯s arrow and pointed the sharp arrow point between his eyebrows. ¡°Hold onto your head and stand up.¡±


    Long Di¡¯s men all aimed their arrows at Xiao Ying.


    However, Xiao Ying was pointing his arrow at Long Di right now. They didn¡¯t dare to act too rashly.


    Long Ming¡¯s private ne hadnded on the parking area once more and a tall figure walked over withrge strides.


    Seeing Xiao Ying¡¯s back covered in blood, Long Ming¡¯s eyes turnedpletely red as well as his heart panged in pain. ¡°Number 21, you...¡±


    Xiao Ying nced at Long Ming. There was no time to say too much to him. ¡°Take Long Di hostage.¡± As she spoke, her body shook terribly. It was as if she couldn¡¯t stand up anymore.


    ¡°Mo Tian,e over!¡±


    Long Ming instructed Mo Tian to take Long Di hostage before he carried Xiao Ying up, princess-style.


    As he stared at her withpletely red eyes, his voice was extremely hoarse. Only one word word left his lips.


    ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 1427 - New Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 1427: New Beginning</h4>


    Long Ming hurriedly carried Xiao Ying into the private ne. Mo Tian, who was threatening Long Di, also brought him up into the ne. If they didn¡¯t bring Long Di with them, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to leave tonight.


    The entire time, Long Di stared at the woman Long Ming was hugging. That b*tch. He so badly wanted to walk over and cut her into pieces.


    Xiao Ying ignored Long Di¡¯s murderous gaze as she said weakly, ¡°Long Ming, I want to talk to you in private.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking. Let me take a look at your wound first.¡±


    ¡°Let me say it first...¡±


    Seeing how stubborn she was, Long Ming carried her into the private ne¡¯s resting area.


    ¡°Reach into my bra.¡±


    Long Ming furrowed his eyebrows as his mind went nk. Since she told him to do it, he reached a hand into her bra and took out a thumb drive.


    Xiao Ying said with trembling lips, ¡°There are Long Di¡¯s confidential documents in this. There is also information on the person that betrayed you and of the spies he sent to the Northernnds. It should be useful for you.¡±


    Long Ming held onto the thumb drive tightly before he put it to the side. Hisrge palm pressed against Xiao Ying¡¯s wounds that were bleeding like a stream. ¡°Did youe to the South because of me?¡± As if understanding something, his heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand. It felt so painful that he could barely breathe properly.


    The vein on his forehead popped up as his sharp jawline was incredibly tensed. ¡°Why did you take the risk? Surely you know of the danger?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯sshes fluttered like injured butterfly wings. Seeing how miserable Long Ming looked, she said hoarsely, ¡°I know that you brought me to the vige because you wanted the vigers to see us together. You punished Uncle Li, who was addicted to drugs, in front of me and made me beg for his forgiveness because you wanted Uncle Li to know that you care a lot for me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already suspected that Uncle Li was colluding with the Southern people. You wanted Uncle Li to tell them that I¡¯m your weakness. You already nned to make me go undercover in Myanmar and get what you wanted.¡±


    Xiao Yingughed. The way sheughed was so tragic, yet so beautiful at the same time. ¡°And so now, I brought you what you wanted...¡±


    She could only do things like this.


    Now she didn¡¯t owe him anything anymore. He saved her during the forest fight back then and now she had returned it to him.


    Long Ming was shocked as his eyes almost popped out. He never thought that she had seen through everything!


    It was true that he had thought of that before. He hated her so much that he wanted her to try being used and hurt by others too.


    However, he was met with an assassination attempt halfway through the n and he regretted thinking about it. He told himself that he couldn¡¯t do it anymore.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to gift her to others like that.


    He never thought that she had seen through everything.


    Sometimes, he would rather she was more stupid and naive. Both of them were too domineering.


    They were like two hedgehogs. Neither was willing to give in. They would only regret it when both were terribly hurt.


    Leaning down, Long Ming pressed his forehead against hers and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have had that kind of thought.¡±


    When Xiao Ying heard his apology, her naturally pretty eyes sparkled with tears. ¡°I was the one that wronged you... If I didn¡¯t use you and lie to you back then, you wouldn¡¯t have been living in pain and hatred...¡±


    He was a child thatcked love and bore the burden of his family¡¯s feud since he was young. It was only when he met her that he experienced that bit of good in life.


    And she had taken it away from him.


    That little bit of goodness was ruined by her personally!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make it up to you... No matter what I said, you never believed me...¡±


    Long Ming started to tear up as he shook his head with a sorrowful expression. ¡°Stop talking. When you¡¯ve recovered, we can have a proper talk.¡±


    ¡°Stop your hatred, alright? I don¡¯t want to see you always living in pain and hatred...¡±


    As Long Ming stared at her pale face, his lips trembled. His chest hurt so much that he was about to suffocate. ¡°Alright, I promise you. I will slowly let go of the things from the past.¡±


    Cold, it was so cold. She was cold all over.


    A white glow shed before her eyes. It was as if she had seen a glimpse of heaven. Closing her eyes slowly, she opened them once more, her gaze slowly blurring. ¡°Long Ming, I don¡¯t want to be a venting object anymore. I don¡¯t want to live without dignity anymore...¡±


    ¡°I will treat you well from now on. I won¡¯t treat you like that anymore.¡±


    The blood flowing out from Xiao Ying¡¯s back had formed a small puddle on the floor, looking shocking and rming. She shook her head weakly, ¡°Long Ming, can you promise me one thing?¡±


    The heat in Long Ming¡¯s eyes formed into tears and fell from his eyes, falling onto her face. He nodded. ¡°As long as you¡¯re alive, I will promise you anything.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about each other, okay?¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s suffocating heart instantly fell into a depthless and freezing abyss, as it shatteredpletely.


    He was in so much pain that it was hard to breathe.


    If she was still alive, he didn¡¯t want to let go of her hand. He would love her properly and give her the life she wanted.


    However, he knew that the life she wanted was to be far away from him. She wanted a new start.


    Long Ming struggled as his heart ached terribly.


    Should he let go?


    Should he agree to her request?¡±


    ¡°Long Ming, promise me...¡± Xiao Ying¡¯s voice grew weaker as her eyelids felt heavier. She almost couldn¡¯t keep them open anymore.


    Long Ming¡¯s heart was weeping blood as another scorching tear fell on her face. He nodded withpletely red eyes. ¡°As long as you¡¯re alive, I¡¯ll promise you anything.¡±


    The red and scorching blood on her was like an invisible whip, whipping his heart ruthlessly.


    It woke him uppletely.


    Rtionships could never be forced.


    Him forcing and taking whatever he wanted was merely a one-sided show for him. Faced with her life and blood, he couldn¡¯t force her to stay by his side anymore.


    ...


    The confidential documents Xiao Ying had risked her life copying allowed Long Ming to find the betrayer amongst his researchers and even allowed him to remove all of the spies the Southernnd had sent.


    He caught several of these spies and under some strict interrogation, he found out that the South was researching secret weapons that vited internationalw. Long Ming exposed the news and the world powers all made economic and military sanctions to the South. Several of the established families that had military power in the South took the chance to start a civil war.


    Having no other choice, the Southern King asked Long Ming for help. Long Ming took the chance to unify the South and the North. Although the Northern King¡¯s position and status, he took away the King¡¯s military power.


    In the blink of an eye, Long Ming became the nation¡¯s King that was above everyone else.


    A month passed just like that.


    ...


    Xiao Ying had been hospitalized in the Burmese hospital for a month. She heard from the nurses that when she was sent to the hospital, she was covered in blood and was unconscious for seven days and nights. The Burmese King took care of her for those seven days and nights without rest and he only left when the doctors announced that she was in a stable condition.


    After he left, he never came to the hospital again.


    Xiao Ying saw from the television that he had unified the North and the South and that he would have a coronation ceremony not too longter.


    The ward¡¯s door was pushed open and Mo Tian walked in. ¡°Miss Xiao Ying, I¡¯ve settled your discharge procedures. His Majesty will head to the psychiatrist¡¯s clinic at ten in the morning tomorrow.¡±


    During her hospitalization, Mo Tian would visit her from time to time. His way of addressing her had also changed from the distant and cold ¡®Number 21¡¯ to ¡®Miss Xiao Ying¡¯.

 Chapter 1428 - Forgetting EaChapter Other

    <h4>Chapter 1428: Forgetting Each Other</h4>


    During this period, Mo Tian had prepared all of the necessary identity documents she needed. After tomorrow, she would be able to leave the Northernnds.


    ¡°Alright, I will be there on time.¡± Xiao Ying smiled.


    Seeing the smile on her expression, Mo Tian furrowed his eyebrows and asked seriously, ¡°Miss Xiao Ying, do you really not like His Majesty at all?¡±


    So many youngdies wanted to marry him. This woman in front of him clearly had a chance to do so, but why didn¡¯t she try to fight for it? Why did she want to run away instead?


    When Xiao Ying heard Mo Tian¡¯s question, she looked down and considered his question for a while.


    ¡°I only want to cast off the people and matters I met with from when I was still in the organization. I want to start a new life.¡±


    What Xiao Ying and Mo Tian didn¡¯t know was that Long Ming had arrived at the hospital after finishing his work. Right now, he was standing outside of the ward and had heard Xiao Ying and Mo Tian¡¯s conversation.


    Today he was wearing a ck outfit, his buttons buttoned perfectly as his aura was domineering and wild. He was definitely a unique existence no matter where he stood. As Long Ming stood there, he pursed his lips tightly as he let all of his blood pulse coldly.[a]


    No matter how outstanding he was, he wasn¡¯t able to get her heart.


    In the past, a fortune teller said that his murderous intent was too strong and he was fated to be alone.


    He did not believe it.


    It was not until he met Xiao Ying, who was executing her mission by the Old Burmese King¡¯s side. He opened up to herpletely and loved her sincerely. But it was also because of that that he hated her so much after he was hurt and wanted to get revenge!


    However, from the start to the end of this revenge, he was still the only one that was hurt. Perhaps she was right. They could only start again if they forgot each other.


    ...


    After Xiao Ying was discharged, she found a hotel to stay in. Then she called Cen Xi and the sisters talked for a very long time.


    After learning from Cen Xi about what had happened at the Capital, Xiao Ying really wanted to go and visit her. However, she was also afraid that her appearance would create unnecessary trouble for Xiao Xi.


    After all, she had no way to prove to everyone that the person who devastated the Qiao family back then was her mere substitute. Not only that, she wasn¡¯t able to erase the fact that she was once a member of the organization.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Ying decided that she wouldn¡¯t go to the Capital. She believed that with Xiao Xi¡¯s intelligence and capability, she would be able to handle the matter properly.


    Xiao Ying took a nap in her room. When she woke up, it was already evening. She took a shower and changed before she went down to eat.


    In the buffet restaurant, she met a westerner who approached and flirted with her. She wasn¡¯t wearing makeup that day, so her scar was extremely obvious. However, the westerner thought that she was very unique and wanted them to exchange contact details.


    It was funny. She already looked like this, yet someone still wanted her contact details?


    However, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to develop a fling for now. She had seduced too many men in the past and both her body and heart were tired. Now, being alone, being free, had an enticing allure that drew her like to it like honey.


    After rejecting the westerner, Xiao Ying continued eating.


    Suddenly, she felt a scorching gaze on her. Xiao Ying turned back and looked around, but she didn¡¯t see anyone looking at her.


    After she ate her fill, Xiao Ying took a walk outside.


    ...


    Back in the hotel, she booked an air ticket to Switzend.


    She liked Switzend. Perhaps she could choose a school there and start the campus life that she always wanted.


    Once she finished nning for her future, shey on her bed.


    In the middle of the night.


    Just as Xiao Ying was deep in sleep, the doorbell suddenly chimed.


    Xiao Ying had always been on guard. The moment the doorbell rang, she woke up. She walked to the door and nced outside through the peephole.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone in the corridor.


    Strange.


    She turned around and nned to return to bed.


    The doorbell chimed once more.


    Xiao Ying opened the door and poked her head out to nce around.


    A tall and cold figure was leaning against the wall. He was wearing a ck outfit as he exuded a scary and strong aura from head to toe.


    The moment Xiao Ying nced towards him, he straightened himself and approached her.


    ¡°Long Ming, it¡¯s sote, why are y©`¡±


    Before she finished speaking, the man had grabbed her wrist. With a strong pull, he threw her against the door. He pressed a hand above her head as she looked up and stared at him with her scarily bright eyes.


    He suddenly reached up and covered her eyes, his tall figure leaning closer towards her to kiss her.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart was in a mess.


    Was he nning to go back on the words he said on the ne?


    Just as she was about to push his shoulder away, he moved away from her lips, before he buried his well-defined and handsome face into the crook of her neck. His breathing was heavy. ¡°Do you really want me to forget you?¡±


    His voice was low, hoarse and dark as if he was speaking from the depths of his throat.


    ¡°If you forgot me, you wouldn¡¯t keep living in all of that hate.¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply. After a long period of dead silence, he looked up and bit her fair ear. ¡°Let¡¯s do it onest time. I won¡¯t force you anymore after tonight.¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could say anything, the man reached out and lifted her up.


    ...


    When Xiao Ying woke up, the man was long gone. She nced at her phone to look at the time. It was nine-thirty in the morning.


    Getting up speedily, she freshened up in the bathroom, before she changed, grabbed a bag and left.


    When she arrived at the psychiatrist¡¯s clinic, Long Ming had just arrived as well. He was getting out from a luxurious sedan and had a ck coat resting on his shoulders. His eyes and expression were cold and dark, lookingpletely different from the man on top of herst night.


    Seeing Xiao Ying stand at the entrance, Long Ming¡¯s expression darkened as he said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Both of them arrived at the psychiatrist clinic. Long Ming had made an appointment beforehand and scheduled for two of the best psychiatrists in the North to hypnotize them.


    They both chose to forget their memories of each other.


    With strong steps, they each walked into the respective psychiatrist offices.


    ...


    After nearly three hours, the two of them walked out from the psychiatrist offices. The moment they saw each other, their eyes were filled with unfamiliarity for each other.


    They left, one after another.


    Long Ming got onto that ck luxurious sedan while Xiao Ying walked along the road and towards the hotel.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that after he got into the car, his eagle-like eyes stared towards her through the window, all the way until the car had driven far away and he couldn¡¯t see her anymore.


    After the car was long gone, the woman who had been walking with her head down suddenly turned back and nced at where the car had disappeared towards.


    Xiao Ying returned to the hotel.


    What happenedst night kept appearing in her mind. She stared at the ceiling above her as a smile appeared on her lips.


    Long Ming had forgotten her. From now on, she would be able to restart her life.


    She should be happy.


    ...


    After returning to his castle, Long Ming ordered the butler to pack and throw away everything that Xiao Ying had used before. He didn¡¯t want to see anything rted to her again.


    That was right. At thest second, he stopped the psychiatrist from erasing his memories of her. However, he chose to let go and slowly forget about her, about them.


    [a]Moved this up to improve readibility

 Chapter 1429 - Starting a New Life

    <h4>Chapter 1429: Starting a New Life</h4>


    Xiao Ying thought that she could spread her wings and fly freely in the sky and sleep properly. But she did not expect that she could not sleep at all.


    In the end, she did not get hypnotized.


    She had grown up in the organization and knew some hypnosis skills. If she did not want to be hypnotized, even the top psychiatrists in the world could not enter her inner world.


    She was just pretending to be hypnotized and let the psychiatrist think that he had seeded. In fact, she still remembered the existence of Long Ming.


    She remembered how they had met and separated.


    She would bury those memories deep in her heart.


    As for Long Ming, he should be able to start a new life if he had forgotten about her!


    Unable to sleep, she packed her luggage and went to the airport.


    ...


    Sitting inside the taxi, Xiao Ying looked at the street outside, and her eyes filled with tears unconsciously.


    Before, when she was still in the organization, she had to obey Master Ba¡¯s orders and lived like a puppet controlled by people. When she was finally free of Master Ba, but then she became unwell. Then after returning to normal, she became Long Ming¡¯s ve.


    Never had she lived for herself before.


    Fortunately, she was still young and still had a long way ahead of her.


    After waiting for several hours at the airport, Xiao Ying got on the ne to Switzend. When she arrived at her destination, Xiao Ying went to the Swiss Bank. She found Manager Zhang, took some gold and silver jewelry from the safe, changed it into money, and used it to rent a house in Switzend.


    After resting for a few days, she pulled some strings and entered a school to study management. Finally, she could begin the campus life she had always dreamed of.


    ...


    After Cen Xi ended her call with Xiao Ying, she was slightly worried. Learning that her sister had gone to Switzend alone, Cen Xi nned to visit her during the weekend.


    Nearly two months had passed since Qiao Yanze¡¯s life was in danger.


    That day, she entered the operating room at thest moment. Since the antidote was very important, there was no way she would have put it in the box she was holding.


    She put a bottle of fake medicine in the box on purpose as she was afraid that something would happen. The real antidote was ced in her undergarments.


    After Qiao Yanze had taken the antidote, his vital signs slowly returned to normal. But the green veins protruding from his face would take some time before they returned to normal again.


    He did not want her to be around as he did not want her to see him at his ugliest. Although she was not afraid and did not mind, he was too proud to let her apany him.


    As a result, that night, he asked Nan Zhi to send him to a secret ce where he could recuperate.


    Cen Xi was furious.


    So many days had passed and she did not know how much he had recovered. Although the Queen had sent her a text message to let her know that he was recovering well, how could she not worry or miss him having not seeing him for such a long time?


    During the period when Qiao Yanze was recuperating, the Queen had asked her to return to the Royal trantion department, but Cen Xi declined.


    She was the one determined to leave her job and if she went back after quitting because of her rtionship with the Queen, she would not be able to face those former colleagues.


    So she found a job at a trantionpany. Thepany was unlike the Royal trantion department, and she needed to entertain clients asionally.


    On this day, Cen Xi and a female colleague received a big overseas client together. The big client was a middle-aged man. When he arrived in the private room, he asked his secretary to open a bottle of wine and poured a ss each for Cen Xi and her female colleague.


    After drinking the wine, Cen Xi talked about trantion work with the big client. The big client put his hand on the back of Cen Xi¡¯s chair, his fat faceing closer to her. ¡°Miss Cen, let¡¯s not talk about work tonight. If you can entertain me well, I¡¯ll go to yourpany to sign the contract tomorrow.¡±


    The big client poured another ss of wine for Cen Xi and her female colleagues.


    Cen Xi¡¯s stomach was burning after drinking two sses of white wine. She made an excuse to go to the washroom, regardless of the unhappy expression on the big client¡¯s face.


    After going out, Cen Xi did not go to the washroom. She stood in the corridor, leaning against the wall and let out a breath.


    What kind of big client was he? From what she saw, he was a big pervert! Those eyes were staring at her at one moment and leering at her female colleague at the other moment as if he wanted to devour them both.


    But Cen Xi did not dare stay outside for too long, or her female colleague would be taken advantage of.


    Sure enough, within five minutes, she heard her female colleague¡¯s cry for help. ¡°President Li, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡±


    Pushing open the door, Cen Xi saw the big client was forcibly pulling her female colleague into his arms. She turned on the video function of her phone and quickly walked over. ¡°President Li of Jincheng Company is taking advantage of a female staff from the trantingpany. If this is uploaded onto the inte, the image of Jincheng Company will be destroyed and the stock market will plummet. President Li better start thinking about how to deal with the board of directors!¡±


    President Li raised his head from the female colleague¡¯s neck and his face darkened when he saw Cen Xi with her phone. He said to the secretary he had brought along, ¡°Delete the video she has recorded in her phone.¡±


    The secretary had only just approached Cen Xi when she pushed him away. Cen Xi went to President Li and pulled out her female colleague who was held forcibly in his arms.


    ¡°President Li, if you dare to find trouble or make things difficult for us, this video will be released tomorrow.¡±


    With that, Cen Xi pulled her female colleague out of the room. After they left the hotel, the female colleague bowed to Cen Xi and there were tears at the corner of her eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The female colleague was called Qing Yan. She entered thepany a weekter than Cen Xi and kept to herself usually. Many colleagues in thepany felt that she was cold and arrogant.


    Cen Xi only waved her hand. ¡°We¡¯re colleagues, it¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    Qing Yan was drunk and her fair face was flushed red like she had put on ayer of rouge. As a girl herself, Cen Xi felt that Qing Yan had a beautiful face which was very cold and exquisite looking. When drunk, she looked somewhat pitiful and would make people want to protect her.


    Qing Yan thanked Cen Xi again and they went to the bus station.


    When Qing Yan¡¯s cell phone rang, Cen Xi heard her talking to a child with a crisp and childish voice. The child seemed to be calling her mommy...


    After Qin Yan had ended the call, Cen Xi asked with a smile, ¡°Sister Qingyan, you have a child already?¡±


    Qing Yan nodded. ¡°Mm, my child¡¯s almost five years old.¡±


    Cen Xi was surprised. Qing Yan did not look like she was a mother at all!


    ...


    Cen Xi and Qing Yan got on the same bus. She found that the neighborhood they lived in was not far from each other.


    After getting off the bus, Qing Yan said to Cen Xi, ¡°Thank you very much today. When you are free, I want to treat you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qing Yan, you¡¯re being too polite. If you really want to treat me to a meal, I¡¯m fine with home-cooked food too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll buy some delicious ingredients and invite you to my house for a meal.¡±


    After they said goodbye, Cen Xi returned to her apartment. When she entered the apartment, Cen Xi found that the kitchen door was closed and she frowned.


    If she remembered correctly, the kitchen door was opened before she left in the morning!


    Cen Xi went into the kitchen and found that it was a mess inside and rms were ringing in her heart immediately.

 Chapter 1430 - Holding Her in His Arms Tightly

    <h4>Chapter 1430: Holding Her in His Arms Tightly</h4>


    Taking out her phone, Cen Xi immediately called the securitypany. Soon after, the securitypany sent two security officers over.


    ¡°Someone came into my house. Look at the mess in the kitchen...¡± Drifting off suddenly, Cen Xi found that something was wrong. If it was a thief, how did the thief get in?


    When she came back, the front door was fine and there were no signs of a break-in.


    It was probably Young Master Li and the incident of the antidote almost being destroyed that made her have some psychological trauma. She would be nervous at the mere rustle of leaves by the wind.


    ¡°Miss Cen, we¡¯ll go and have a look in your bedroom, you can wait in the living room.¡±


    Cen Xi nodded.


    The two security officers walked towards the bedroom and were about to open the door when the bedroom door was opened from the inside.


    A tall figure stood at the door.


    The man only had a bath towel around his waist. He had juste out of the bathroom and his hair was wet, the drops of water sliding down from his well-defined face...


    Cen Xi gave out a cry of surprise, covering her mouth with her hand. When the two security officers saw Cen Xi¡¯s startled expression, they thought that the man standing at the door was a thief and wanted to rush forward to hold him down.


    But before they could get close to the man, they were shocked by his expression that had turned dark.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Miss Cen who I am?¡±


    Cen Xi looked at the man standing at the door and she felt like her heart had been hit by something hard. She was confused and did not respond for a long time.


    She was afraid that it was just a dream.


    ¡°Miss Cen?¡±


    Cen Xi regained her senses after hearing the voice of the security officer. Her eyes were red and her voice trembled slightly. ¡°Get him out. I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    The slender, upturned eyes of the man at the door narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Cen Xi, you don¡¯t know me?¡±


    The man strode towards Cen Xi. When he was about to reach her, Cen Xi ran to the bedroom.


    Bam! She mmed the door shut.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression turned dark. He went to the bedroom door, raised his hand and knocked.


    There was no answer. A momentter, the door opened and clothes were thrown on him.


    The door was then closed again.


    ...


    Cen Xiy on the bed and tears fell from her eyes. This period of time felt very long to her. Although she knew that he did not want her to face his scary face every day, he had never contacted her during his period of recuperating.


    Even though he had survived, he had taken the initiative in their rtionship into his hands again.


    And she did not like that feeling very much.


    No, she didn¡¯t like it at all.


    ...


    There seemed to be no movement outside after some time. The security officers should have already asked him out by now!


    Cen Xi sniffed and went to the bathroom to wash her face. Thinking of the mess in the kitchen, she went out of the bedroom.


    The man was not in the living room.


    There was a beige bath towel on the sofa, which the man had wrapped around his waist earlier. The image of him having just a bath towel around his waist shed past her mind unconsciously.


    It was totally different from his thin and weak appearance two months ago. She could imagine how strict he was with himself during his recovery so that his figure could recover so well.


    Although he was still a little thin, his muscles and the outlines of his body were quite attractive after taking off his clothes.


    Ugh! What was she thinking? Cen Xi hit her head and quickly went into the kitchen and cleaned the kitchen counter. There were several dishes thrown in the garbage can. When Cen Xi looked over, she saw that it was food that she liked to eat.


    Did hee here to make her a delicious meal, but was not good at cooking that he dirtied his clothes so he went to her bathroom to have a bath?


    Looking at the food that was thrown in the garbage can, Cen Xi¡¯s heart rxed a little.


    After cleaning up the kitchen, Cen Xi took a bath. Her head was a little dizzy after drinking several sses of white wine in the evening and she nned to go to bed.


    Just when she was feeling drowsy, the light in the living room was suddenly turned on and some white light shone through the crack in the bedroom door.


    Cen Xi sat up immediately.


    The moment she sat up, the bedroom door was opened.


    A man wearing a silk V-neck shirt and ck cropped pants came in. There was a square box held between his long fingers.


    Cen Xi¡¯s pupils constricted when she saw the packaging of the box. Picking up the pillow. She threw it hard at the man.


    ¡°Qiao Yanze, get out!¡±


    Qiao Yanze caught the pillow that hit him and put it on the bed. Standing at the end of the bed, he narrowed his eyes and a small smile appeared on his thin lips. ¡°Why are you so fierce, you don¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    He had recovered his handsome appearance. When he smiled, the corners of his eyes were lifted up slightly and his eyshes were long and thick, which made him look devilishly charming.


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw his smile.


    Biting her lip, she did not look at his charming upturned eyes and her cold face was tense. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    Qiao Yanze walked to the side of the bed, bent and his handsome face came close to her, looking at her like she was a child throwing a tantrum. ¡°You¡¯re angry with me?¡±


    He was so close to her that when he spoke, his breath spilled down at her. It was familiar and strange, cool and charming which made her feel flustered.


    Cen Xi buried her face into the nket and ignored him.


    Qiao Yanze held her and said in a low voice, ¡°After taking the antidote, ayer of skin on my face and body came off. I couldn¡¯t even look at myself and I couldn¡¯t speak for a while. I wanted to see you when I was almost recovered. Can you understand the feeling of wanting to show your best side to your lover?¡±


    Cen Xi heard his exnation and her eyes peeped out from the nket. ¡°Is your body better now?¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at the trace of nervousness that shed past Cen Xi¡¯s eyes and he held his heart. ¡°There¡¯s still a bit of pain here.¡±


    Seeing him, Cen Xi panicked. ¡°What did the doctor say? There are still aftereffects after taking the antidote?¡±


    No wait, that couldn¡¯t be right. The man did not look like his heart was in pain. Those slender eyes were looking at her deeply like two small whirlpools as if they were going to suck her in.


    Cen Xi knew that she had been deceived. She punched him on the shoulder and was about to draw back her hand when her slender wrist was sped by his palm. He pulled and she fell into his arms.


    The joy of recovering what was lost surged out from the bottom of her heart. He looked at her eyes that were filled with tears and lowered his head, pressing his lips against hers.

 Chapter 1431 - Sweetness

    <h4>Chapter 1431: Sweetness</h4>


    After kissing, Cen Xi held Qiao Yanze¡¯s well-defined face and looked at him unblinkingly. She had not looked at him carefully after he came.


    Dark eyebrows, slender eyes, high nose bridge, thin lips... After recovering his usual appearance, he had returned to the charming rich young master again. He was like a work of art carved by God carefully, every inch of muscle and outline was just perfect.


    Cen Xi looked at the man and was slightly dazed when she thought that this man would be hers in the future.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking that if a woman were to seduce you in the future, I would show her the picture of when you were poisoned and watch her escape with her tail between her legs.¡±


    Qiao Yanze bit the woman¡¯s earlobe. ¡°You took an ugly picture of me?¡±


    Red lips curved upwards. ¡°Yes, are you afraid now? If you are, you can¡¯t give other women a chance in the future.¡±


    Pinching Cen Xi¡¯s delicate nose, Qiao Yanze reached out his hand to take her cell phone on the bedside table. Then he picked up her phone and looked through it but did not find this so-called ugly picture. He lowered his head and kissed her on the cheek.


    She shrunk her neck and said, ¡°I lied to you. I didn¡¯t take a picture of you.¡±


    ¡°You lied to me?¡± She did not look back, but she could hear a trace of danger in his voice.


    ...


    Under the influence of alcohol, Cen Xi¡¯s eyelids felt heavy. The man¡¯s phone rang and he sat up from the bed to answer it.


    Meanwhile, Cen Xi was wrapped in the nket andy on her side, looking at the man.


    His jaw was thin, the contour of his face was well-defined and his nose bridge was high. When he was talking to the person at the end of the other line, the corners of his lips lifted up unconsciously.


    He looked so handsome and charming.


    Cen Xi heard that the person who had called him was Nan Zhi.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much of a problem with my body. Don¡¯t worry, I have a woman beside me now...¡±


    Cen Xi red at him with her face red, indicating that he should pay attention to his words.


    The man looked at her shy expression and his other hand that was not holding the phone held the back of her head. Lowering his head, he kissed her red lips.


    They were close to each other and Cen Xi heard Nan Zhi say, ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered, you should be resting!¡± As Nan Zhi spoke, she realized that there really might be a woman beside Qiao Yanze. After saying hurriedly that she would not disturb them, she hung up.


    Cen Xi saw that Qiao Yanze had ended the call and wrapping the nket around herself tightly, she buried her head inside the nket. The man pulled away the nket, leaving her to have nowhere to hide so she had no choice but to look up at him.


    There were still beads of sweat on his face, making the hair on his temples wet and he looked sexy andzy.


    Looking at her red and slightly angry face, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead gently.


    ...


    The next morning.

 Chapter 1432 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1432: Meeting</h4>


    The next morning.


    He looked at her deeply and held her slender waist, his voice was husky and sexy after waking up. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    To be honest, she did not sleep well. But for the sake of saying something nice, she said with a smile, ¡°I slept well with you by my side.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He suddenly turned over and covered her body with his. ¡°Let¡¯s do it again then.¡±


    It was then that Cen Xi finally understood what it meant to shoot oneself in the foot.


    The man¡¯s lips pressed down against hers domineeringly. His masculine breath filled her nose and her heart throbbed.


    She still had to go to work so he did not ¡®torture¡¯ her for too long.


    But she still could not bear it.


    She went to the bathroom to wash up and the man came over, hugging her from behind.


    The man only wore a pair of pants, his upper body bare, and she looked even more slender being held by him like that. He pinched her thin waist. ¡°You don¡¯t have much meat on your body. You should eat more and exercise more.¡±


    Cen Xi red at him through the mirror. ¡°Do all men like women who are a little fleshy?¡±


    Qiao Yanzeughed. ¡°I don¡¯t know about other men, but I like the way you look.¡±


    ¡°This is all just sweet talk, you wanted me to eat more just now!¡±


    Qing Yan¡¯s face appeared in Cen Xi¡¯s mind. She was cold and charming, had a voluptuous figure and the ces where she was fleshy were firm. Men should like that kind of woman!


    Mmm... Cen Xi looked at herself. She had lost a lot of weight recently because she was worried about him.


    ...


    After washing up, Cen Xi and Qiao Yanze went to the restaurant downstairs to have breakfast.


    Cen Xi thought of how someone wanted to steal the antidote in Switzend and she looked at Qiao Yanze. ¡°The Queen told you about how the antidote was almost destroyed, right? Have you found out who that person was?¡±


    Qiao Yanze pursed his lips slightly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate. I know who it was.¡±


    Cen Xi looked at Qiao Yanze. ¡°Your Second Brother?¡±


    Qiao Yanze remained quiet.


    At that time, she was in a hurry to return to the Capital so she did not call the police. It also happened overseas so it was not easy to investigate afterwards. Besides, even if he knew that it was his Second Brother who had sent someone to do it, it was hard to find the evidence.


    ¡°Now that you have recovered, when are you going back to the Qiao family?¡±


    Qiao Yanze put down the spoon and leaned back against the chair. ¡°Zhizhi did a test on my mother¡¯s blood letter and it was written by my mother herself. The Old Madam was not lying.¡±


    Cen Xi furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Do you n to listen to your mother¡¯s words, just like that? Are you really willing to get kicked out of the Qiao family, bing unfilial and homeless?¡±


    A smirk appeared on Qiao Yanze¡¯s face. ¡°Why, are you not going to be with me if I have nothing?¡±


    ¡°No, I just thi©`¡±


    ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to talk about it for the time being.¡±


    So Cen Xi kept quiet.


    She knew that the fall of the Qiao family and the death of his mother were things he could not get over. He did not listen to Madam Qiao¡¯s words at the beginning which led to her suicide. Now that he wanted to listen to Madam Qiao¡¯s words, she was not around anymore. So, he would ratherply with Madam Qiao¡¯sst wishes by leaving the Qiao family than fight for it.


    If his Second Brother was a good man, he did not want anything and Cen Xi also supported him. But if his Second Brother harbored evil intentions, wouldn¡¯t the reputation and honor of the Qiao family, which he had finally restored, be ruined again?


    However, the knot in his heart could not be resolved so soon. If she said too much now, it was just going to turn him off.


    ...


    After breakfast, Qiao Yanze drove Cen Xi to work. Cen Xi decided to stay in the Capital.


    After finding a job, she bought a car. The price of it was considered cheap for Qiao Yanze who was used to driving luxury cars.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a good car next time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your money, I¡¯m fine with driving this.¡± Cen Xi put on her seatbelt and looked at the drizzling sky. Seeming to have thought of something, she took out a housing deed from her bag. ¡°This is the vi you gave me, I¡¯ll give you back the deed.¡±


    Qiao Yanze pushed the deed back to her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll buy a new vi. Even if I¡¯m not in the Qiao family, I can still let you live a good life.¡±


    ¡°We can just live in this vi, you don¡¯t have to buy another one.¡±


    Qiao Yanze touched Cen Xi¡¯s head andughed. ¡°You¡¯re starting to have the attitude of the future Mrs Qiao.¡±


    Cen Xi red at him. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    Qiao Yanze turned the steering wheel and drove out of the neighborhood, but he only used one hand to hold the steering wheel and his other hand was touching Cen Xi¡¯s waist. ¡°Is it aching? Shall I rub it for you?¡±


    What rubbing? He was just taking advantage of her!


    ¡°Why are you so annoying? There are surveince cameras around.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re having an affair.¡±


    This fellow, he could say it so seriously and naturally when doing something shameless.


    Cen Xi swatted his hand away and moved towards the car window. ¡°Drive properly...¡± Before she could finish, she saw a graceful figure standing near the road.


    The woman might havee out in a hurry as she had no umbre with her. She stood at the bus stop and a bus drove over. Because it was full of people, the woman tried to squeeze in, but a man beat her to it.


    The woman was pushed out of the bus and stepped back several steps, nearly falling.


    ¡°Pull over. I saw a colleague of mine,¡± Cen Xi spoke.


    She knew that it was like being in a war to squeeze into buses to get to work here. One could not squeeze in if he did not have the skills.


    Qiao Yanze turned on the signal lights and stopped the car by the side. He was about to ask Cen Xi what she was doing when he saw Qing Yan at the bus stop.


    Cen Xi got out of the car with an umbre.


    Qiao Yanze saw her jogging towards Qing Yan. They talked to each other for a while and Qing Yan followed Cen Xi over.


    Cen Xi sat on the front passenger seat and Qing Yan sat in the back after keeping the umbre.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you again...¡± Before Qing Yan finished speaking, she was slightly stunned when she saw the man in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Qiao Yanze felt Qing Yan¡¯s gaze and looked at her through the rearview mirror. He was about to say hello to her when Qing Yan looked away and looked out of the car window.


    Treating him just like a stranger.


    Qiao Yanze pursed his lips and said nothing more. Starting the engine again, the car sped off.


    ¡°Sister Qing Yan, this is my boyfriend. His surname is Qiao. Brother Yanze, Sister Qing Yan is my colleague.¡±


    Qing Yan smiled and nodded. ¡°Hello, Mr Qiao. Xiao Xi is a very good girl, you are very lucky.¡±


    Qiao Yanze held Cen Xi¡¯s hand, his eyes filled with love. ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have met her.¡±


    When they arrived at the trantingpany, Qing Yan got out of the car first. Qiao Yanze looked at Qing Yan and Cen Xi caught his gazending on Qing Yan¡¯s slender figure when she turned her head.

 Chapter 1433 - Jealous Xiao Xi is So Cute

    <h4>Chapter 1433: Jealous Xiao Xi is So Cute</h4>


    Cen Xi would not be angry or unreasonable because Qiao Yanze was looking at other beautiful women. Because she was also amazed when she saw Qing Yan for the first time.


    Of course, if Qiao Yanze really had any ideas, he would not look at other women in front of her.


    Cen Xi coughed and said teasingly. ¡°So beautiful, huh!¡±


    Qiao Yanze retracted his gaze and a smile appeared on his handsome and devilish face. ¡°She¡¯s quite feminine.¡±


    Balling her hands into fists, Cen Xi hit him. ¡°Qiao Yanze!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not calling me Brother Yanze already?¡±


    Cen Xi red at him and picked up her bag, nning to get out of the car. As soon as she opened the car door, her slender wrist was held by the man and he pulled her back into the car.


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I think it¡¯s better for me to make it clear to you.¡± He pulled her from the front passenger seat and onto his legs.


    Cen Xi was shocked.


    They were at the entrance of thepany and there were peopleing and going! It would create a bad impression if they were seen. She struggled in his arms, wanting to get off hisp.


    But he clung tightly to her waist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± His voice was a little hoarse.


    Cen Xi felt that there was a change in his body and was too scared to move. A blush appeared on her face and she did not know where to put her hands. She said shyly in a flustered manner, ¡°Why are you like this?¡±


    As soon as her voice fell, her chin was pinched by his long fingers and he rubbed her lips with a calloused finger. ¡°You¡¯re the one squirming on my legs but you¡¯re ming me?¡±


    Ugh! She was no match for this man at all when he was behaving like a gangster.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bete for work. What do you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Qing Yan.¡±


    Seeing Qiao Yanze mention Qing Yan, Cen Xi, who at first did not think too much about it, had a trace of a strange feeling in her heart.


    It was an ufortable feeling.


    ¡°I know Qing Yan is beautiful and feminine. What do you mean with you looking at her in front of me and mentioning her now?¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at Cen Xi¡¯s burning eyes and found it amusing. ¡°Jealous Xiao Xi is so cute.¡±


    Cen Xi swatted away his hand that was rubbing her jaw and turned away, not looking at him.


    ¡°I know Qing Yan. The Qing family and Qiao family were well-known families before.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart tightened when she heard his words.


    Furrowing her eyebrows, she did not quite understand it. Since they knew each other, why were they pretending that they didn¡¯t?


    Seeing Cen Xi¡¯s doubts, Qiao Yanze raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°I wanted to greet her, but she didn¡¯t seem to want to talk to me. In the past, her family was well-off, but now that she is in such a state, she might not want to meet the people she knew before.¡±


    So it was like this.


    Qing Yan looked noble with a unique temperament and liked to be alone usually. So it turned out that she used to be a rich youngdy.


    Qiao Yanze saw that Cen Xi was not speaking and he raised her chin, kissing her. But before he could touch her lips, she pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m wearing lipstick!¡±


    He raised her face and stared fixedly at her with a charming smile. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Then, he lowered his head and kissed her. Prying open her lips, he kissed her deeply. He only released Cen Xi when she was almost out of breath.


    ¡°Not jealous anymore?¡±


    Cen Xi pursed her lips that were feeling numb by his kiss. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous!¡± She had always believed that what was hers was hers and she would not be able to keep what was not hers.


    Besides, she also believed in him.


    ...


    Cen Xi was tortured by the man for three nights. His desire was more terrifying than she had imagined.


    She had to go to work during the day and at night, she would be fighting with the man from the living room to the bathroom and then to the bed.


    She could not hold on anymore.


    Fortunately, Tang Xi called him. ¡°Third Brother, the brothers are still waiting for you to have drinks together now that you have recovered. You can¡¯t just focus on your love life and ignore your friends!¡±


    Cen Xi was held in Qiao Yanze¡¯s arms and heard Tang Xi¡¯s words. She blinked at him and mouthed at him. ¡°Go!¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at the woman who wanted to chase him out and raised his eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to apany you?¡±


    ¡°I still have some work to finish in the evening.¡± She wanted to work overtime, but recently, he would drive her to and from work. She did not want him to wait, so she came back with him.


    Qiao Yanze pursed his lips and said to Tang Xi who was at the other end of the line, ¡°Okay, send me the address.¡±


    After the call, Qiao Yanze got up and changed his clothes. He was wearing a casual white-cored shirt and cropped suit pants that showed his ankles. It was low-key yet luxurious and it was difficult to conceal the noble air that was exuding from him.


    Cen Xi looked at the handsome and nobleman. Getting up, she walked towards him and wrapped her slender arms around his neck. ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much wine, and don¡¯t let other women take advantage of you.¡±


    It was really worrying to have a handsome boyfriend.


    Qiao Yanze held Cen Xi¡¯s waist and gave her a peck at the lips. ¡°How about I don¡¯t go then?¡±


    Cen Xi pushed his chest. ¡°Hurry along!¡±


    ¡°You know Tang Xi. He won¡¯t let me back until midnight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you should have a gathering with your brothers.¡±


    Cen Xi had always felt that no matter how intimate lovers were, they needed to have their personal spaces. She would understand as long as he did not do anything that crossed her bottom line.


    ...


    In a dimly lit bar.


    Qiao Yanze pushed open the heavy door of the private room and went in. Getting up from the sofa, Tang Xi wasted no time in circling around Qiao Yanze.


    Seeing his ruddyplexion and strong body, Tang Xi punched him on the shoulder. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯re looking energetic.¡±


    Chu Yifan added, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s having a good time recently.¡±


    Qiao Yanze lifted his eyebrows. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my woman, do you think I would want to see all of you?¡±


    Tang Xi and the others began to mor. Ignoring them, Qiao Yanze sat on the sofa indifferently.


    ¡°Third Brother, won¡¯t you get tired looking at the same woman every day?¡±


    Qiao Yanze put his legs on the coffee table, unbuttoned a few buttons of his shirt and lifted his lips into a devilish smile. ¡°No, I wish I could die in her.¡±


    When men were together, they could not help talking about dirty jokes. The young men were all used to it. But when the woman, who was pouring wine by the coffee table, heard their unbridled joking, she blushed.


    She knew that Qiao Yanze was an expert in love and had his ways in dealing with women, but he had never been presumptuous in front of her and she had never seen him looking improper like this either.


    Raising her eyes, she nced at him.


    The dim light fell on his handsome face and his beautiful upturned eyes were filled with a dark glint, as if it was the waves on the sea, deep and charming. He was talking with Tang Xi and there was a smile on his lips which looked very devilish.


    ¡°Hey, waitress. I asked you to open a bottle of wine, why are you so slow?¡±


    The young man sitting on the other side of Tang Xi walked over to Qing Yan and looked down at her. When he found that Qing Yan was more beautiful than the top hostess of the bar, he could not help feeling strange.

 Chapter 1434 - Knocking into Him

    <h4>Chapter 1434: Knocking into Him</h4>


    ¡°The quality of the wine seller now has improved!¡±


    The young man raised his hand and brushed it over Qing Yan¡¯s face. It was so smooth and tender, just like an egg with its shell removed.


    This woman really had exquisite facial features and looked cold and elegant, which were iparable to the top hostess in the bar. She should be a down-and-out youngdy from some well-known family!


    The young man narrowed his eyes and searched through his mind, but he could not remember where he had met such a rich youngdy.


    Being touched by the young man suddenly, Qing Yan¡¯s pupils constricted in fear and the wine bottle in her hand fell to the ground.


    Crash! The wine bottle broke and made a crisp sound.


    ¡°Beauty, do you know the price of this bottle of wine? It¡¯s a Romanee Conti and you broke it. What is a waitress like you going to use to pay for it?¡± The young man pinched Qing Yan¡¯s chin and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he looked at her exquisite and feminine face with a dark gaze. ¡°Or you can sleep with me and you don¡¯t need to work in the bar anymore. How about I give you money?¡±


    Qing Yan shook off the young man¡¯s hand and looked at him haughtily. ¡°I¡¯m not a hostess.¡±


    ¡°A wine seller is also a hostess, what¡¯s the difference? Isn¡¯t it all for money?¡±


    ¡°Sir, please respect yourself. A wine seller makes money by selling wine, not her body.¡±


    Seeing that Qing Yan¡¯s temper was starting to re, the young man¡¯s desire to conquer her was aroused. ¡°You¡¯re quite fierce. Looking at your chest, you¡¯re not a virgin at your age, right? Why are you still pretending?


    ¡°Name your price!¡±


    Qing Yan frowned. She had been working part-time in the bar for a month and it was not like she had not met with such a difficult customer before. She reminded herself not to be too arrogant. Reality had forced her into this situation and she had to bow her head down.


    Lowering hershes, Qing Yan swallowed her pride, saying in a slightly humble manner, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really not a hostess. I won¡¯t sell myself no matter how much money you give me.¡±


    Seeing Qing Yan refusing him again and again, the young man was furious. Pinching Qing Yan¡¯s cheek, his expression darkened. ¡°What are you? I, Young Master Chuo, can get any woman I want. If you don¡¯t want to sell yourself, pay for this bottle of wine. $300,000, bring it over right now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money.¡± Qing Yan bit her lip.


    ¡°Sell yourself if you don¡¯t have the money.¡±


    The young man sped Qing Yan¡¯s wrist, pulled her up from the ground and threw her onto the sofa in the corner.


    After Qing Yan was thrown onto the sofa, she did not look like she had given in. Her cold eyes stared at the young man. ¡°Do you want to be indecent in front of so many people? Even if you seed in the end, I will definitely call the police!¡±


    ¡°Call the police?¡± The young manughed. ¡°I¡¯m so scared!¡±


    The young man wanted to kiss Qing Yan and she dodged it. The young man was impatient and raised his hand, swinging it at her face. ¡°You¡¯re just someone who sells wine, why are you acting?¡±


    Qing Yan was slightly dazed by the young man¡¯s p.


    Qiao Yanze and Tang Xi were talking when they heard the cries of a woman. Tang Xi nced towards the corner. ¡°I met this Young Master Chuo at the entrance of the bar and he wanted toe to our room. This man really doesn¡¯t know how to behave, getting excited in front of so many people.¡±


    ¡°Go and have a word with him and make him leave.¡± Qiao Yanze knew that a young man who was audacious when ying could do anything crazy. But now, he just wanted to talk and drink with Tang Xi and did not want to see anything that would dirty his eyes.


    ¡°Go away, I will pay you $300,000. I¡¯m not selling myself!¡± The woman who was being pressed against Young Master Chuo shouted angrily.


    When he heard the woman¡¯s voice, Qiao Yanze frowned. Tang Xi was about to ask Young Master Chuo to go out of the room when somebody grabbed his arm. Tang Xi turned back and saw that Qiao Yanze had stood up from the sofa.


    ¡°I know that woman.¡±


    Qiao Yanze put one hand into his pants pocket and strode towards the sofa in the corner.


    By now, Qing Yan¡¯s uniform was torn by Young Master Chuo and she struggled violently. Young Master Chuo was a womanizer and the more Qing Yan resisted, the more he wanted to conquer her.


    Just when his hand was moving under her skirt, it was grabbed by someone and he gave an angry shout. ¡°Who the f*ck...¡±


    When he looked back, he met with the gloomy eyes of Qiao Yanze. The me in Young Master Chuo suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, are you also interested in this woman?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my friend. Let her go.¡±


    Young Master Chuo nced at Qing Yan. This woman had a strength in her and it made his heart itch. He wanted to get her, but Qiao Yanze had spoken so he had to take a step back. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give Young Master Qiao face today.¡±


    Qiao Yanze nodded his head and looked back at Tang Xi. ¡°Get that bottle of wine that I have kept in the bar and give it to Young Master Chuo.¡±


    After Tang Xi left with Young Master Chuo, Qiao Yanze looked at the shivering woman in the corner of the sofa. Her clothes were torn and she had her arms around her body. She was pale, her eyshes were fluttering and she was terrified.


    Qiao Yanze took Tang Xi¡¯s coat that was on the sofa and draped it over the woman. He patted her shoulders and the woman immediately shouted, ¡°Go away, I¡¯m not selling myself! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Qiao Yanze pursed his lips. ¡°Qing Yan, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Qing Yan slowly opened her eyes and immediately lowered her eyes when she saw the handsome man standing by the sofa. Wrapping the coat tightly around her, she rose from the sofa and left.


    Qiao Yanze frowned.


    He did not know why she was like a mouse that had seen a cat every time she saw him!


    Was he that scary?


    Tang Xi returned to the room and saw that the woman selling wine was gone. He asked curiously, ¡°Who¡¯s that woman? Is she an ex from before?¡±


    Qiao Yanze kicked Tang Xi¡¯s leg. ¡°She¡¯s not a promiscuous woman.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how strange. It¡¯s rare for me to see you defending a woman.¡± Tang Xi put his face close to Qiao Yanze and became more interested in the woman. ¡°Who is she? Do I know her?¡±


    ¡°Qing Yan.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s her!¡± Tang Xi eximed. When she was a child, Qing Yan was beautiful and was a little princess. In fact, he was even secretly in love with her. Later, when he knew that the Qiao and Qing family had arranged a marriage between them, he shifted his target.


    Tang Xi shook his head in disbelief. ¡°The goddess has be a wine seller. You never know what¡¯s going to happen next!¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at Tang Xi. ¡°Why, do you have something to say?¡±


    Tang Xi shrugged. ¡°Looking at her like that, even if she is down in the dumps, she is still very proud.¡±


    Qiao Yanze smiled, but before he could say anything, his phone vibrated. A trace of gentleness shed past his eyes when he saw the caller ID. Tang Xi saw that it was Cen Xi and he clicked his tongue. ¡°Miss Cen is checking up on you.¡±


    It was a little noisy in the room, so Qiao Yanze picked up his phone and went outside.


    Opening the door, Qiao Yanze was about to go out, but there was a person standing at the door. One of them was going out and the other was going in, and they inevitably bumped into each other.


    Seeing the woman in his arms, Qiao Yanze stepped back a few steps. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Qing Yan rubbed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re going toe out. I came to give you this.¡± She handed an exquisite wooden box to Qiao Yanze.

 Chapter 1435 - Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 1435: Thank You</h4>


    Qiao Yanze took the wooden box from Qing Yan and opened it. There was a jade bracelet inside. It was easy to recognize the jade bracelet that his mother had worn before.


    Taking out the jade bracelet, he looked at it carefully. ¡°Why do you have this?¡±


    Qing Yan lowered her head and said, slightly ashamed, ¡°Your mother gave it to me. I was going to use it as a pawn to the bar manager tonight, but you helped me and even gave Young Master Chuo a bottle of wine. I don¡¯t want to owe you anything, so I¡¯ll give back this jade bracelet to you.¡±


    Qiao Yanze frowned slightly, ¡°Are you short of money?¡±


    ¡°Yanze, treat it as you have never seen me. I will settle my affairs myself.¡± Qing Yan bowed to Qiao Yanze. ¡°Thank you for tonight. I have something on, so I will go now.¡± Qing Yan turned around and ran away. Soon, she disappeared from Qiao Yanze¡¯s sight.


    Cen Xi¡¯s call rang once and when Qiao Yanze did not answer, she did not call again.


    Qiao Yanze did not return the call. He looked at the jade bracelet in his hand. This was what his mother had always worn before andter, she changed to another bracelet for a period of time. He did not think much about it at that time and thought that she wanted to change to a new style.


    He did not expect that she had given the jade bracelet to Qing Yan.


    Qiao Yanze went back to the room and let Tang Xi and Chu Yifan know. ¡°I have something on, let¡¯s meet another day.¡±


    After Qiao Yanze left, Tang Xi smacked his lips. ¡°He went back to have sex again.¡±


    ...


    Qiao Yanze did not leave the bar. He looked around and saw Qing Yan in the bar manager¡¯s office. She was talking to the bar manager.


    ¡°Manager, I can¡¯t give the jade bracelet as a pawn to you.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, then don¡¯t think about getting a three-month advance in your sry.¡±


    Qing Yan nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Qing Yan, why are you so arrogant? Swallow your pride. With the advantage of your body, you can earn hundreds of thousands a month.¡±


    ¡°Manager, I don¡¯t want to earn money using my body.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t sell wine here anymore. How much trouble have you caused me? Something will happen sooner orter if you stay here. Pack your things quickly and scram!¡±


    ¡°Manager, I...¡±


    ¡°Unless you¡¯re willing to be the top hostess here.¡±


    Qing Yan opened her mouth to say something, but the words were stuck in her throat. Suddenly, someone grabbed her arm and pulled her out of the office. The person was so fast that Qing Yan was almost dragged away.


    Looking up, her face flushed red when she saw Qiao Yanze¡¯s figure. She wanted to shake off Qiao Yanze¡¯s hand but was unable to.


    She was pulled out of the bar.


    He then let go of her arm and looked at her coldly. ¡°Since my mother gave you the jade bracelet, it¡¯s yours. I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Yanze, I don¡¯t need your charity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not charity.¡± Qiao Yanze looked at Qing Yan. It was hard to imagine what she had gone through from being a little princess to a wine seller. ¡°I know how much the jade bracelet is worth. After deducting the cost of the bottle of wine, I will pay you the remaining amount.¡±


    Qing Yan lowered her eyes and clenched her hands into fists. Qiao Yanze could see that she was struggling inside.


    But in the face of cruel reality, arrogance would sometimes also be fragile.


    ...


    Qiao Yanze took Qing Yan home.


    After Qing Yan had gotten into the car, she kept looking out of the window. Qiao Yanze looked at her. ¡°What happened to your family after you went abroad?¡±


    Qing Yan¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I fell out with my family at that time and I don¡¯t know what happened exactly. When I learned of it, my family had be bankrupt, my father was ill and my brother was in prison.¡±


    Qiao Yanze did not expect the situation of the Qing family to be so serious. He pursed his lips. ¡°How are your father and brother now?¡±


    ¡°My father is still ill and my brother hase out of prison. Due to his ignorance and ipetence, he has been causing trouble to the family.¡± Qing Yan¡¯s lips lifted into a mocking smile. ¡°Perhaps my life was too smooth when I was a child and God wants me to experience such things in order to treat everyone fairly.¡±


    Qiao Yanze felt that what he had experienced was somewhat simr to that of Qing Yan. Inside, Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart felt a little heavy. Qing Yan was like a princess in his heart and in his memory, she was noble and aloof. It was hard to imagine that she would suffer such hardships in her life.


    A sigh left his lips. ¡°It will all pass.¡±


    When they arrived at Qing Yan¡¯s district, Qiao Yanze got out of the car and opened the door for Qing Yan.


    ¡°Yanze, thank you. Come and visit me with Xiao Xi when you are free.¡±


    Qiao Yanze nodded before turning to get back into the car after Qing Yan had entered the gate.


    ...


    Qing Yan lived on the fourth floor. Coming out of the elevator, she opened the door of the apartment. Seeing that the lights were turned on in the living room and there was a figure standing on the balcony, she hurried in. ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡±


    Mrs Qing drew the curtains, went into the living room and looked at Qing Yan. ¡°The man who just brought you back looks a little familiar.¡±


    Qing Yan went into the kitchen and poured a ss of water, not wanting to talk.


    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see his face clearly, the car he drove is only about $300,000. The conditions in his family must be average. You can¡¯t have any more contact with such people.


    ¡°Now, your father is in the hospital and your brother isn¡¯t married. The Qing family is counting on you. Your father and I raised you and you should find some noble family...¡±


    Before Mrs Qing could finish, she was interrupted by Qing Yan coldly, ¡°Mom, with the situation in our family, which rich young man would marry a person like me?¡±


    p!


    Mrs Qing pped Qing Yan, her eyes red as she said angrily, ¡°You liked to make your own decisions since you were young. I asked you not to like that man in the past but you didn¡¯t listen and were abandoned, right? We pampered you and raised you up, not to let you elope with men and embarrass the Qing family!¡±


    ¡°Mom, can you stop talking about the past? You just want money, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Qing yan threw a bank card to Mrs Qing. ¡°The money inside is enough for you to spend for a while!¡±


    After getting the money, Mrs Qing left. Slipping onto the sofa, Qing Yan covered her face with both hands and tears fell from between her fingers.


    ...


    When Qiao Yanze returned to the apartment, Cen Xi had already fallen asleep. She had left a note on the bedside table. ¡°The sober-up tea and supper are in the steamer.¡±


    Qiao Yanze put down the note. He looked at the woman who was sleeping soundly, bent over and sucked her pink lips.


    Cen Xi opened her eyes in a daze.


    Taking in a breath, she smelled a faint fragrance.


    It did not belong to him.

 Chapter 1436 - She Might Be Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 1436: She Might Be Pregnant</h4>


    The sleepiness in Cen Xi suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He looked at her.


    ¡°You held another woman.¡± Her tone was decisive.


    Qiao Yanze was stunned at first, then he gave a lowugh, biting the tip of her delicate nose. ¡°Were you born in the year of the dog? You have such a sensitive nose.¡±


    Cen Xi looked at the man who was calm and furrowed her eyebrows slightly. Either he was an experienced yboy or he had a clear conscience.


    She naturally leaned towards the second reasoning.


    ¡°You really held another woman?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Qiao Yanze took off his shirt and sat at the head of the bead with his upper body bare, holding Cen Xi in his arms. ¡°I met Qing Yan in the bar.¡±


    Qiao Yanze sympathized with what Qing Yan had encountered. He did not want to hide it from Cen Xi and told her what had happened. ¡°She was forced to be a hostess by her manager. I couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing, so I pulled her out of the bar.¡±


    Cen Xi did not expect Qing Yan to be selling wine in the bar after work. She had saidst time that she had a child so she must be a single mother. Her family went bankrupt and not only did she have to raise the child, but was also responsible for her father¡¯s medical expenses and the expenses of the whole family. It was not easy for her.


    Qiao Yanze took out the jade bracelet. ¡°I bought this. For you.¡±


    Cen Xi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at Cen Xi who had refused without any hesitation. ¡°Because my mom gave it to Qing Yan?¡±


    ¡°Your mother doesn¡¯t like my sister and she certainly wouldn¡¯t like me either. If I wear something she has worn, it will make her unhappy.¡±


    Qiao Yanze stared at Cen Xi for a few seconds and said nothing more. He put the jade bracelet into the box, got up and went into the bathroom.


    Hearing the door of the bathroom mmed shut, Cen Xi felt her scalp tingle and she stuck out her tongue. Cen Xi knew that he felt guilty towards his mother and her things were like treasure to him.


    He was honest with her and even gave her the jade bracelet. But she refused without thinking about it and it was indeed a little hurtful!


    ...


    Fifteen minutester, the man came out from the bathroom and did not even look at Cen Xi who was sitting on the bed.


    Cen Xi got out of bed.


    Qiao Yanze sat on the sofa, smoking while watching the news. He only had a bath towel wrapped around his body. Under the orange light, the muscles on his upper body were firm and rippling. There were still beads of water dripping from his soft, ck hair, his handsome face was tense and there was a sense of coldness and indifference to him.


    Cen Xi looked at him for a while and seeing that he did not respond, she walked towards him. Standing in front of the sofa, she blocked the TV and took the cigarette from his hand. ¡°You¡¯re angry?¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at the woman standing in front of him. ¡°Give me the cigarette.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Not only did Cen Xi not give the cigarette back to him, but she also stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray.


    She crouched down in front of him and poked at his strong chest. ¡°Why don¡¯t you put on the jade bracelet for me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste.¡± The man spat out the words coldly. It was clear that she did not want to wear it.


    Looking at the tensed expression on the man¡¯s handsome face, Cen Xi gave a ttering smile and said softly and gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m in the wrong, okay!¡±


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯re going to do to make me not angry?¡±


    Although his expression was still tense, his voice showed the slightest signs of rxing.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Although there were only the two of them in the apartment, a blush still appeared on her face.


    Cen Xi was cold and independent usually. She was young but had her own opinions and ideas. She never attached herself to others in rtionships, dared to love and hate, and was intelligent. Qiao Yanze was attracted by her charm at that time.


    But which man did not like their woman to be more open when they were together in private?


    Qiao Yanze leaned against the sofa and said nothing. There was some flicker of interest in his slender and upturned eyes and his lips were lifted up slightly, showing a devilish look on his handsome face.


    Faced with his gaze and expression, Cen Xi¡¯s heart could not help beating faster.


    Taking the initiative, she perched herself on his legs, then wrapped her hands around his neck and kissed his lips.


    ...


    It was the weekend.


    Cen Xi went to see Xiao Ying. She did not tell her sister in advance as she wanted to give her a surprise.


    As Cen Xi knew that her sister was studying management at university, she hailed a taxi and went directly to the university from the airport.


    Cen Xi did not go in and stood at the school gate.


    Before long, Cen Xi saw her sister¡¯s figure. She was walking with a tall, thin and sunny looking boy.


    They were talking and her sister¡¯s gentle and charming face was animated. Although she had a scar on one half of her face, she did not use makeup to cover it. Her bare face looked up to the sky confidently and there was a tinge of red under her fair skin, like a fresh and attractive lily.


    It was rare for Cen Xi to see her sister with such a rxed andfortable smile. Xiao Ying and the boy beside her walked out of the campus and when Xiao Ying saw Cen Xi standing at the school gate, she was surprised. ¡°Xiao Xi?¡±


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    After letting the boy beside her know, Xiao Ying opened her arms and ran towards Cen Xi. The sisters hugged each other and only let go of each other after a long time.


    The boy came over and Xiao Ying made introductions. ¡°Xiao Ying, this is Tang En, my senior and neighbor. Senior Tang En, this is my sister, Xiao Xi.¡±


    Tang En greeted Cen Xi warmly.


    ...


    Tang En and Xiao Ying were going to have a barbecue in the evening. While Tang En went to the supermarket to buy the ingredients, Xiao Ying and Cen Xi set up the barbecue grill in the yard.


    ¡°Sister, are you dating Senior Tang En?¡±


    Xiao Ying poked Cen Xi¡¯s forehead with a smile. ¡°What are you thinking? Where will there be boys who will like me with my face like this? But Senior Tang En is the only person who didn¡¯tugh at my appearance in university. I feel that he is a good person, he¡¯s so sunny and optimistic, and doesn¡¯t judge people by their appearance. That¡¯s why I decided to be friends with him.¡±


    After Tang En came back with the ingredients, the three of them had a barbecue together.


    But for some reason, Xiao Ying did not know why she felt nauseous and ufortable when she smelled the odors from the barbecue.

 Chapter 1437 - Decision

    <h4>Chapter 1437: Decision</h4>


    Seeing Xiao Ying looking unwell, Tang En came over and said with concern, ¡°Junior, you and your sister have a rest. I¡¯ll grill it.¡±


    Xiao Ying handed the brush to Tang En and nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    The two sisters sat on the lounge chairs. Cen Xi looked at the considerate Tang En and said softly, ¡°Sister, I think your senior is interested in you.¡±


    But Xiao Ying only wrapped her arms around her slender body and looked at Tang En, who was focused on barbecuing. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Senior is already taken.¡±


    Cen Xi was a little surprised. ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t usually like to get too close to boys who have girlfriends. Won¡¯t your senior¡¯s girlfriend be jealous with the two of you being close?¡±


    ¡°To be exact, it¡¯s a boyfriend,¡± Xiao Ying came close to Cen Xi ear and whispered.


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Seeming to have thought of something, Cen Xi held Xiao Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister, what if that boyfriend gets jealous and gives you trouble?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. When I first came here, I was in low spirits. I was walking on the road one day and almost got hit by a car. It was Senior who pulled me away. He recently broke up with his boyfriend who was too domineering. He asked me to pretend to be his girlfriend and I met his boyfriend once.¡±


    Cen Xi shuddered with fear. It was not easy for her sister to resume her quiet and in life. If she provoked this boyfriend, she would be in trouble. But her sister would always repay her debts and was very loyal.


    Her senior saved her and needed her help, so naturally, she would not refuse his request.


    Cen Xi asked nervously, ¡°Did that boyfriend give you any trouble after that?¡±


    Xiao Ying shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    It was only then that Cen Xi then let out a sigh of relief. Tang En came over with the cookedmb and beef and put them on the table. ¡°Have a bite and see if it tastes good?¡±


    ¡°Senior, sit down and eat with us!¡± Xiao Ying said.


    Tang En pointed to the grill. ¡°I¡¯ll make some more eggnts that you like.¡±


    Cen Xi looked at Tang En, who was walking towards the barbecue grill again. He was tall, probably about 1.86 meters tall. With his red lips, pearly white teeth and bright eyes, it seemed to be filled with stars when he smiled. He was really better looking than those young hunks on TV.


    Xiao Ying took a bite of the mutton and after chewing it, her stomach felt ufortable again. Covering her mouth, she walked quickly into the vi.


    What was wrong with her sister? Cen Xi hurriedly followed after her.


    When she found Xiao Ying, her sister was squatting in front of the toilet, retching. Cen Xi went in and patted Xiao Ying¡¯s back, her face full of worry. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    After the difort in her stomach had eased, Xiao Ying got up slowly and went to the sink. Turning the tap, she washed her face and looked back at the worried Cen Xi. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little nauseous, the greasiness makes me feel like throwing up.¡±


    Cen Xi looked at Xiao Ying¡¯s face that had turned pale because of her vomiting and frowned. ¡°Sister, are you pregnant?¡±


    <i>Pregnant?</i>


    Xiao Ying thought ofst time in Burma when she thought that she was pregnant, but it turned out that she was having her period and appendicitis.


    This time, she was not sure and dared not specte.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital for a check-up tomorrow.¡± Xiao Ying wiped away the beads of water on her face, her eyes were as cold as frost. ¡°If I¡¯m really pregnant, I¡¯ll abort it.¡±


    Cen Xi looked at Xiao Ying and said nothing else.


    She understood her sister¡¯s feelings. She was finally having a new start in life and if she was pregnant with Long Ming¡¯s child, they would always be involved with each other.


    Having no mood to continue the barbecue, Xiao Ying let Tang En know and took Cen Xi back to the vi she had rented.


    Cen Xi had brought her bank card over. ¡°I¡¯m working now and my sry is pretty good. Sister, this is your money, I spent some of it and you can keep the rest!¡±


    In response, Xiao Ying only pushed the bank card to Cen Xi again. ¡°I still have a lot of jewelry, keep the card. I gave this to you and you can spend it however you want it. I¡¯ll get angry if you continue to be polite.¡±


    Cen Xi hugged Xiao Ying. ¡°Sister, you must meet your own happiness quickly.¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯ll be the first one to know when I meet the right one.¡±


    ...


    The next day.


    Cen Xi apanied Xiao Ying to the hospital. After the examination, the results showed that Xiao Ying really was pregnant this time. Seeing the results, Xiao Ying did not speak for a long time.


    By her side, Cen Xi was quiet.


    Half an hourter, Xiao Ying went to find a doctor with the results and proposed to have an abortion. The doctor looked at Xiao Ying and told Xiao Ying about the consequences of getting the abortion.


    After determining that she still wanted to do it, the doctor issued an abortion operation sheet. The operation would be carried out in the afternoon.


    At noon, Xiao Ying and Cen Xi went out to eat.


    ¡°Sister, have you thought it through? Do you really want to abort it?¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She was not that great. She had only begun living a free life and was going to have a baby. What¡¯s more, it was Long Ming¡¯s.


    Both of them had already agreed to forget each other. What was she if she were to secretly give birth to his child? When the child was born in the future, it would also be known as an illegitimate child.


    Xiao Ying put down the knife and fork. Holding her forehead in her palm, she looked at the TV in the restaurant.


    A news segment on TV was about how Long Ming had unified the North and South of Burma. Wearing a tailored suit, he had be the king at the top under the spotlight.


    Seeing his well-defined and handsome face again, Xiao Ying felt that centuries had passed. His deep blue eyes looked colder than ever and there was a kingly air all around him.


    She would never let him know that she had not forgotten her memories of him.


    She never wanted to have anything to do with him again!


    ...


    In the afternoon.


    Xiao Ying entered the operating theater, while Cen Xi waited outside.


    The nurse asked Xiao Ying to take off her pants and lie down on the operating table.


    The nurse put on the oxygen mask for Xiao Ying. ¡°The anesthetist wille overter. Your abortion procedure will be painless and after you are anesthetized, it will be like you¡¯re sleeping. I will wake you up after the operation.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded.


    After a while, the anesthetist came. Xiao Ying was not afraid of injections, but after seeing the anesthetist taking out the needle, her palms were sweating.


    ¡°Take it easy, rx.¡±


    The needles went into Xiao Ying¡¯s blood vessel and it felt like she was being bitten by an insect. Xiao Ying did not know where this strength came from. Pushing the anesthetist away, she pulled the needle out.


    She then staggered out of the room.


    ¡°Miss, where are you©` do you still want to have the operation?¡±


    But Xiao Ying seemed to have not heard a word. Staggering out of the operating theater, she saw Cen Xi waiting outside and rushed into her arms.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, I can¡¯t do it.¡±

 Chapter 1438 - Falling into His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 1438: Falling into His Arms</h4>


    Cen Xi took Xiao Ying, who was not looking too good, back to the vi in a taxi.


    After helping Xiao Ying to the bed, Cen Xi poured a ss of milk for her. After she had drunk it and calmed down, Cen Xi said, ¡°Sister, if you can¡¯t bear to abort the child, you can give birth to him.¡±


    Xiao Ying leaned against the head of the bed with her eyes closed and was having mixed feelings. Everything was tooplicated.


    ¡°Let me think about it again.¡±


    Cen Xi stayed in Switzend for two days and before she left, Xiao Ying had made a decision.


    She would give birth to the child.


    Long Ming had already forgotten about her and now, she was just a stranger to him. They were not living in the same country, so the chances of meeting each other were infinitely small.


    Besides, even if he learned that she was pregnant, he would not think that it was his.


    After Cen Xi returned to the Capital, Xiao Ying returned to campus life.


    Today, as soon as she came out of the campus, several ck cars drove towards her. Realizing that something was wrong, Xiao Ying wanted to go back into school, but more than ten foreigners dressed in ck got out of the cars and surrounded her.


    ¡°Miss Xiao Ying, our Young Master requests to see you.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at one of the ck cars. The window was tinted and she could not see the situation inside. But Xiao Ying felt a pair of eyes that could not be ignored, falling on her.


    Over all these years, Xiao Ying had experienced many things and knew that she could not leave at all with so many bodyguards surrounding her. Even if she left, she would still be found.


    So Xiao Ying followed the lead bodyguard to the car in the middle. She had met this young master once when she pretended to be Tang En¡¯s girlfriend.


    To be honest, this young master was different from what she had imagined he would be. He had a fair and gentle face with exquisite facial features. His eyes were amber in color, his jawline was sharp and he looked like a handsome youth who had walked out from aic. He looked frail, gloomy, exquisite and gorgeous.


    His hair over his forehead was a little long, blocking his slender eyes. Seeing Xiao Ying getting into the car, his lips curved up and his smile looked harmless. ¡°Tang En¡¯s girlfriend, can you tell me where Tang En has gone?¡±


    Tang En had note back to the university for two days.


    On the day Xiao Ying nned to have an abortion, she received his message. He was about to graduate from university and nned to go to a ce where no one could find him.


    To be honest, Xiao Ying did not know where Senior Tang En had gone either. It seemed like this young master was anxious when he could not find Tang En and came to look for her. He had already known that she was not Tang En¡¯s girlfriend.


    ¡°Tang En¡¯s girlfriend, I want to invite you to Italy as a guest until Tang En appears.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s expression changed slightly, but there wasn¡¯t any fear in her eyes and she gave a small smile. ¡°Young Master is very devoted. But I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not very wise to use me to lure Senior out.¡±


    ¡°Wise or not, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    The man raised his hand and a faint fragrance drifted into Xiao Ying¡¯s nose. She wanted to hold her breath but it was toote.


    Thud. Her slender body fell into the man¡¯s arms.


    The man looked down at the woman in his arms. He pushed her away gloomily and her head hit the car window.


    His gaze fell on the scarred half of her face and heughed in his heart.


    What an ugly woman. Was Tang En blind to have fallen for her?


    ...


    Once Cen Xi returned to the Capital, Qiao Yanze still picked her up to and from work every day.


    After a while, she found that other than being particrly considerate to her, he was decadent at other times. He did not go anywhere during the day and yed mobile games.


    At night, he would be doing <i>those</i> things in bed with her.


    Cen Xi did not know what he was thinking, but she felt that as a man, he could not go on like this all the time. Although he was not short of money, she learned that all his assets in the Qiao family were taken away by his second brother. All the money he had now was from the Queen and Mrs Helian.


    Cen Xi was a highly motivated person. As his partner, she naturally hoped that Qiao Yanze was motivated too.


    But that blood letter seemed to have thrown him to the bottom of the valley. His fighting spirit and courage were all beaten up.


    Today, before work, Cen Xi went to the washroom. She was in the cubicle and heard two female colleagues talking.


    ¡°Have you seen Cen Xi¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s super handsome.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being handsome? The other day I went to see a client and saw him go to the cafe opposite after dropping Cen Xi off. He only came out when Cen Xi was about to leave work.¡±


    ¡°God, do you mean that he doesn¡¯t work and only picks up Cen Xi every day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if he has a job, would he be so free? In my opinion, he must be a toyboy of Cen Xi!¡±


    ¡°Cen Xi is really silly. She¡¯s so pretty and talented and can speak severalnguages. There are so many men pursuing her, why did she fall for an unaplished man?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s really humiliating us women, giving her hard-earned money for that man to spend.¡±


    Cen Xi could not stand it anymore. Pushing open the door, she came out with a tense expression. When the two female colleagues saw Cen Xi, they immediately mped their mouths shut.


    Turning on the tap, Cen Xi looked at the female colleagues who were going out while washing her hands. ¡°He¡¯s not my toy boy, he¡¯s richer than me. I¡¯m the one who can¡¯t leave him. I hope you won¡¯tment on my man again.¡±


    Cen Xi shook her hands and the water on her hands sshed onto the female colleagues¡¯ faces. When the female colleagues saw Cen Xi¡¯s cold gaze, they closed their mouths and dared not say anything.


    ...


    After work.


    Cen Xi saw her own car at the entrance of thepany. Pulling open the door, she sat on the front passenger seat. Before Qiao Yanze started the engine, he wanted to kiss Cen Xi¡¯s face like usual, but she avoided him.


    When Qiao Yanze saw that she did not look good, he patted her head. ¡°Having problems with work?¡±


    But Cen Xi only looked out of the car window. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after we get back home!¡±


    Along the way, Cen Xi looked outside and the atmosphere in the car was very stiff and silent.


    The car stopped below the apartment.


    Unbuckling her seat belt, Cen Xi got out of the car. Qiao Yanze did not move. Taking out a cigarette, he put it between his lips.


    Cen Xi got back into the car when she found that Qiao Yanze had not gotten down from the car.


    Qiao Yanze lit the cigarette and after taking in a breath, he blew out the smoke slowly. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s not work that made you unhappy.¡±


    Cen Xi said nothing.


    Narrowing his eyes, Qiao Yanze said quietly, ¡°It¡¯s because of me?¡±


    Cen Xi pursed her pink lips. ¡°Don¡¯t pick me up anymore in the future. I can drive myself.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s fingers that held the cigarette paused slightly and the eyes that were looking at Cen Xi darkened. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The other day, a colleague saw you sitting in a cafe for a whole day. You don¡¯t have to be so focused on me. You-¡±


    Qiao Yanze smirked and interrupted her coldly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not worthy of you because I¡¯m idling my time away every day and don¡¯t have a proper job?¡±

 Chapter 1439 - If Not, Let’s Break Up!

    <h4>Chapter 1439: If Not, Let¡¯s Break Up!</h4>


    A cold air exuded out from Qiao Yanze. He stared fixedly at Cen Xi, not wanting to miss the slightest expression on her face. Her face was tensed and she was biting her lip, not responding to his words.


    Not responding meant that she agreed with what he said.


    Thinking that he was idling around every day and was not worthy of her!


    A sharp pain suddenly spread out from Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart and his eyes that were looking at Cen Xi¡¯s face turned cold.


    He had never thought that she would look down on him like this.


    She had saved him when he was in his darkest and most troubled time and brought him out from the darkness and into the light.


    In his heart, she was an angel.


    But how long had it been since he recovered and returned to her side?


    Her attitude towards him had changed.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s tall body leaned against the car seat and a sneer appeared on his lips. After the sharp pain in his chest dissipated slowly, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I thought you were different from others.¡±


    There was ayer of loneliness and sadness surrounding him.


    Cen Xi clenched her hands into fists, her fingers digging into her palms. She did not look at him and lowered her thick eyshes. ¡°I like you and can apany you through any difficulties. But only if you don¡¯t give up on yourself.¡±


    Her long eyshes covered the emotion in her eyes, making him unable to see the thoughts deep in her heart. But her every word was like a gem. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be rich, but you have to at least be ambitious. All day long, you do nothing but y games and have sex, spending the money your family gives you. You will only be looked down upon being like this!¡±


    The atmosphere in the car suddenly dropped to a freezing point as soon as her voice fell. She could feel the chill and anger from him even if she did not look up.


    Her words were very hurtful, she had not held anything back. It was like a thin and sharp needle had stabbed into his heart.


    He stubbed out the cigarette that was still between his fingers. His long fingers reached over to Cen Xi and pinched her delicate chin, forcing her to raise her head. ¡°Say that again?¡±


    The two pairs of eyes stared at each other.


    One pair was red with a fire that could not be ignored burning.


    The other was cold with angry disappointment.


    ¡°I care about you and can give my life for you. But it doesn¡¯t mean that I have to tolerate you unconditionally. What I despise most in my life is a man who has no ambitions and no fighting spirit. You weren¡¯t like this before. You used to have aspirations, ideals and goals. Why should you let a blood letter crush y-¡±


    Before she could finish the man¡¯s grip on her chin tightened. Cen Xi¡¯s bones were almost crushed by him, but she remained silent, looking at him coldly with a stubborn and proud gaze.


    Qiao Yanze then realized that she really meant it.


    ¡°What if I want to continue being like this!¡±


    Tears filled Cen Xi¡¯s eyes and her lips trembled. ¡°Then I¡¯ve misjudged you. You can rely on the Queen and your sister for a lifetime, but I can¡¯t ept it. If you want to continue like this, we can only break up.¡±


    <i>Break up?</i>


    Qiao Yanze lifted his lips into a wry smile. They had experienced life and death and had gone through the most difficult time hand in hand.


    In the end, they were defeated by reality. It wasughable.


    Qiao Yanzeughed.


    ¡°You really want to break up?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes turned red and she lowered her head, trying to calm herself. ¡°If you change, I will take my words back.¡±


    Lifting Cen Xi¡¯s chin, Qiao Yanze made her facelift higher. He said nothing and kissed her on the lips. With a rage that could not be ignored.


    Sucking, gnawing and biting.


    His hot breath spilled onto her skin. She did not push him away, or respond to his kiss and was like a wooden stake.


    Qiao Yanze felt powerless and hollow. Releasing her slowly, a trace of anger gradually appeared in his eyes that were staring at her.


    When women became fickle, they were really merciless.


    Qiao Yanze sat up straight and looked at the woman in the front passenger seat. Her expression was cold, her eyes were red but cold.


    ¡°If you want to continue to be self-indulgent and unambitious,¡± she clenched her hands into fists then unclenched them and then clenched them back again, as if to summon all her courage to say, ¡°then take away all the things you have left in my apartment!¡±


    Was she driving him away?


    Qiao Yanze sneered. Saying nothing else, he pushed open the car door and got out. All the while, Cen Xi sat in the car, watching him walk out of the district as she dug her fingers into her palms.


    Her eyes prickled with a hotness and she felt a lump in her throat. Biting her lip, she forced herself to look away and pulled out the car key. She got out of the car and returned to the apartment.


    The two people, one went south, the other north and neither of them turned back.


    ...


    Qing Yan returned home from work by bus. She went to the supermarket outside the district and bought some ingredients. She was about to go upstairs when she saw a thin and tall figure on the road.


    Yanze?


    Qing Yan blinked to make sure she did not see wrongly. She opened her mouth to say hello, but she found that he looked a little lonely.


    Realizing that he was feeling down, Qing Yan followed behind him while carrying her groceries.


    After walking for a long time, Qiao Yanze reached the seaside. Qing Yan remembered that when he was a child, he would often go to the seaside to vent when he was in a bad mood.


    Qiao Yanze asked Da Zuo to bring a bottle of hard liquor. After Da Zuo left, he sat on the beach, looking at the vast and boundless sea and drank a big mouthful with a heavy mood.


    There was a burning sensation when the strong taste entered his throat and his organs were twisting in pain.


    ...


    Qing Yan stood a short distance away and was worried that something would happen to Qiao Yanze when she saw that he had drunk most of the hard liquor and was going to continue drinking it. Walking over, she took the bottle away from his long fingers.


    The hard liquor that Qiao Yanze drank had a high alcohol content. After drinking half a bottle, his slender eyes were slightly red and he reached out his hand to snatch the bottle back after it was taken away.


    He was much stronger than Qing Yan. Qing Yan did not stand properly and fell into his arms with the wine in her hand.


    Qiao Yanze looked down at the slender woman in his arms and pinched her chin with his eyes looking slightly dazed. ¡°Cen Xi, is this the extent of your so-called ¡®like¡¯ for me? My sister and Zhizhi gave me money, but I didn¡¯t use a cent of it. Do you think I can¡¯t earn money myself after leaving them and the Qiao family?


    ¡°Yes, I y mobile games every day, but can¡¯t games make money?¡± He tightened his hold on her chin. ¡°I used the money I made from games on the stock market and the money earned is enough to make you have no worries about food or clothing. Am I so useless in your eyes?


    ¡°Were you also interested in my status? Now that I don¡¯t have the aristocratic status of being the Qiao family¡¯s young master, you¡¯re looking down on me? Ha...¡±

 Chapter 1440 - Meeting at the Jewelry Store

    <h4>Chapter 1440: Meeting at the Jewelry Store</h4>


    After Qing Yan fell into Qiao Yanze¡¯s arms, she wanted to get up. She did not expect him to grab her chin and thought that she was Cen Xi.


    However...


    What did he mean?


    Cen Xi despised him because he was not the young master of the Qiao family?


    A trace of doubt appeared on Qing Yan¡¯s cold and exquisite face. Suddenly, seeming to have thought of something, she pushed Qiao Yanze away and stood up from his arms.


    Taking the bag holding her groceries, she scooped a bag of seawater from the seashore.


    Ssh! She threw the cold seawater at the drunk Qiao Yanze.


    Qiao Yanze wiped the water on his face and closed his eyes, a trace of menace shing past his handsome face. ¡°Cen Xi, what are you doing...¡±


    Before Qiao Yanze finished speaking, he frowned when he saw that the woman standing in front of him was Qing Yan and not Cen Xi. ¡°Qing Yan?¡±


    Qing Yan put down the bag in her hand and squatted in front of Qiao Yanze, meeting his deep eyes. ¡°Yanze, I went to the washroom today after work and heard somements from my colleagues.


    ¡°They said that Cen Xi¡¯s boyfriend is a toyboy and that Cen Xi is talented and has many pursuers but she chose a boyfriend who does nothing. Cen Xi was furious at the time and she defended you in front of those colleagues.¡±


    Qing Yan had roughly understood what had happened between Qiao Yanze and Cen Xi. Perhaps the gossip in thepany had caused some cracks in their rtionship.


    Since bing colleagues with Cen Xi, Qing Yan could see that she was a girl with ambitions, she was full of aspiration and was very talented. She naturally did not want her boyfriend to be looked down upon.


    Although she was more mature than people her age, she was still a girl in her twenties. When emotions came, it was inevitable to say something that would make one ufortable.


    ¡°I feel that she still cares about you. She said those to make you have a better future and motivate you to develop yourself.¡±


    Qiao Yanze had both hands on the beach. The fine sand touched his palms and that subtle and sharp pain deep in his heart spread out again when he thought of what Cen Xi had said in the car.


    One could imagine what it felt like to be looked down upon by the person he loved the most.


    ¡°I can see that you care about each other very much. Don¡¯t hurt each other¡¯s hearts because of a small misunderstanding.¡±


    ...


    That night, Qiao Yanze did not return to Cen Xi¡¯s apartment.


    The next afternoon, he went to an upscale jewelry store. She didn¡¯t ept the jade bracelet he had given herst time. This time, he nned to buy a present for her.


    Qiao Yanze entered the world-famous LX jewelry store. He was attracted to a bracelet which was red and iid with jades in the shape of stars.


    ¡°Sir, you have a good taste, This bracelet is the treasure of our store. There are only ten in the world. This bracelet means ¡®Stone of Lovers¡¯. People who wear it will be happy forever.¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked down at the bracelet. The jade on it looked noble and elegant. Under the light, the jade reflected a bright and charming light, and it looked very beautiful.


    It also matched with Cen Xi¡¯s temperament. Her skin was delicate and fair and it would definitely look good on her.


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    ¡°Sir, this bracelet is a little expensive. Why don¡¯t you have a look at the others...¡±


    Qiao Yanze narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Why, you think I can¡¯t afford it?¡±


    The staff immediately shook her head. From his clothes to his noble and cool temperament, the staff could see that he was no ordinary person.


    However...


    ¡°Someone has ced an order on this bracelet. We only have this one in our shop. Sir, you¡¯d better look at the other styles.¡±


    Since someone had ordered it, Qiao Yanze would not say anything else.


    He was going to ask the staff to show him the other styles when the store manager suddenly ordered, ¡°Everyone go and line up at the door quickly. Second Master is here.¡±


    The store manager stood in order with the staff at the door. Qiao Yanze looked back and saw a tall figure walking over with his secretary, assistant and bodyguard.


    The man who hade in was wearing a tailored suit, his hair parted to the side neatly and there was a gentle smile on his elegant face. It seemed like he was easy to get along with.


    But those who know him knew that he was a typical wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. His ruthlessness would not show on his face.


    Qiao Yanxuan entered the jewelry store and saw a handsome and charming man sitting on a high stool at first nce.


    So, Qiao Yanze had recovered. It was not like Qiao Yanxuan did not know about it. But this was the first time the two met after Qiao Yanze¡¯s life-threatening situation. Those ugly veins on his face had disappeared and he had returned to his charming appearance.


    Qiao Yanxuan stepped forward and greeted Qiao Yanze with a warm smile on his face. ¡°Yanze, it¡¯s been a while. I was so worried when your life was in danger.¡±


    The store manager immediately understood the rtionship between the two when he heard Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s words.


    Their jewelry store was one of the best in the Capital. Usually, many high officials and nobles woulde and the store manager would hear a lot of secrets of the upper ss.


    For example, the head of the Qiao family had changed to the Second Young Master from the Third Young Master. The Third Young Master was kicked out of the Qiao family and had no money and power. Other than relying on the Queen and his elder sister, he had nothing else and was no different from a parasite.


    Moreover, the reputation of the Third Young Master in the upper-ss circle was not very good. It was said that he was expelled from the Qiao family because of a blood letter left by his mother.


    This kind of high-end jewelry store was all about knowing what to say in different situations.


    Feeling the tension between the two brothers surging, the store manager said before Qiao Yanze could say anything, ¡°Second Master, the bracelet you wanted has arrived. You can have a look in the VIP room.¡±


    The store manager shot a look at the staff, who immediately took the bracelet away.


    Before Qiao Yanxuan went into the VIP room, he patted Qiao Yanze on the shoulder. ¡°Yanze, although you are not a member of the Qiao family, we are brothers. If there¡¯s anything you like, you can put it on my tab.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression was indifferent and there wasn¡¯t any fluctuation of emotions. ¡°Thank you, Second Brother. I still have the ability to buy jewelry for the time being.¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan shrugged. ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll ask the store manager to give you a discount.¡±


    Then, Qiao Yanxuan went into the VIP room with a group of people.


    The staff, who was serving Qiao Yanze, saw the look thrown by the store manager and she put away the jewelry she had taken out back into the cab. ¡°Excuse me, Sir. We have to serve a VIP customer, you¡¯d better go to another store!¡±


    It was obvious why they were sending him off.


    With Qiao Yanze¡¯s temper before, he would not take it lying down being humiliated like that. But thinking back to what Cen Xi had said to him yesterday, his handsome face tensed as he suppressed his emotions and was silent.


    He turned and left the jewelry store without saying a word. After he went out, Qiao Yanxuan came out from the VIP room. Looking at Qiao Yanze¡¯s back, his lips curved into a faint sneer.

 Chapter 1441 - The Bracelet on Her Wrist

    <h4>Chapter 1441: The Bracelet on Her Wrist</h4>


    As it was the end of the year, there were quite a lot of things to do in thepany. Cen Xi was busy with work and she realized that she had not been in touch with Qiao Yanze for four to five days.


    Every employee had to attend the annual year-end party in the evening. Cen Xi and her colleagues took thepany¡¯s car to the hotel. Along the way, she looked at her cell phone several times.


    He had not contacted her in the past few days.


    Her words that day must have really hurt him.


    Lowering her long ck eyshes, found his WeChat and wanted to send him a message.


    After typing out a line, she deleted it. She could not be soft-hearted or take the initiative to find him.


    ...


    After arriving at the hotel, Cen Xi found her seat. There were performers invited by thepany and talent show of the employees during the party. There would be awards for employees who have won first ce in the talent show.


    Qing Yan put up a piano performance. She was wearing a silver evening gown and her hair was curled in big waves. Sitting in front of the piano, her slender fingers danced around the ck and white keys nimbly, ying melodious notes.


    She was raised to be proficient in ying musical instruments, chess, calligraphy and painting. Most of the female colleagues could not match the noble anddy-like temperament on her.


    As a female herself, Cen Xi was fascinated by Qing Yan on stage. It was not a surprise that Qing Yan won first ce and received a reward of $10000.


    Cen Xi was very happy for Qing Yan.


    Before the party ended, there would be a lottery for the employees. Several female colleagues at the same table were discussing. ¡°I heard that thepany had spent a lot of money for this year¡¯s grand prize. The person who can draw the prize must be very lucky.¡±


    ¡°God, I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±


    ¡°Please let it be me!¡±


    Cen Xi did not care much about it. She looked down at the WeChat conversation she had with Qiao Yanze a few days back.


    There was a sudden cheer in the venue. Cen Xi heard someone calling her name and she raised her head to look at the stage.


    The host shook the small ball in his hand. ¡°The winner of the grand prize tonight is Cen Xi.¡±


    Cen Xi was confused for a moment.


    Until the colleague beside her patted her arm. ¡°Cen Xi, you won the grand prize. Hurry up to the stage to receive the prize!¡±


    Although Cen Xi did not really care whether she would win the prize or not, she was still a little shocked and happy when the prize fell on her head.


    Getting up from the chair, she went to the stage.


    The host handed an exquisite bag to her and with a smile, asked Cen Xi to deliver her thoughts on winning the prize.


    So Cen Xi said a few words.


    Back in her seat, her colleagues gathered around her. Cen Xi did not want to spoil her colleagues¡¯ pleasure so she took out an exquisite and gorgeous jewelry box from the bag.


    ¡°Oh my God, this is the international brand, LX!¡±


    ¡°Thepany has really spent a lot of money this year! Cen Xi, open it and see what¡¯s inside.¡±


    Cen Xi opened the jewelry box and there were exmations all around.


    ¡°My God, I¡¯m going to be blinded!¡±


    ¡°How beautiful! Cen Xi, why are you so lucky!¡±


    The female colleague beside Cen Xi picked up the bracelet in the jewelry box and looked at it at all angles before reluctantly handing it to Cen Xi. ¡°I¡¯ll put it on for you! It¡¯ll definitely look good on you, your wrist is so fair and slender.¡±


    Cen Xi could not resist the enthusiasm of her female colleague, and admittedly, she also liked this star-shaped bracelet very much.


    The female colleague put on the bracelet for Cen Xi and the people around eximed and were envious.


    In such a happy atmosphere, Cen Xi¡¯s mood improved slightly. Although she was unlucky in love, it seemed like her work and luck were not too bad.


    ...


    When Cen Xi returned to the apartment, it was almost midnight. After entering the door, she took off her shoes and went into the living room.


    Seeing the colorful lights on the balcony, Cen Xi walked over suspiciously. On the balcony, there was a rectangr table with a tablecloth over it, and on top of it was a bouquet of flowers, two tes of steak and red wine.


    A tall figure sat at one end of the table. Perhaps he had waited for too long, he had fallen asleep on the table. Cen Xi¡¯s butterfly-like eyshes fluttered and she felt slightly choked up.


    She went to her room to take a nket and put it over the man.


    The man slowly woke up. Raising his eyes that were still filled with sleep, he saw Cen Xi standing by the table and stood up from the chair.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± There was a flirtatious smile on his well-defined handsome face. It could be seen that he came tonight to make up with her.


    Cen Xi felt the softening of his attitude and she naturally would not be unreasonable. Her lips lifted into a smile. ¡°You cooked the steak?¡±


    ¡°I tried, but it didn¡¯t taste good so I asked the five-star hotel to send it over.¡± Qiao Yanze pulled out the chair for her in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Give me a minute, I¡¯ll heat it up in the microwave.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Although she had eaten at the party, she did not want to disappoint him.


    After a while, Qiao Yanze came with the heated up steak. He poured two sses of red wine.


    Under the illumination of the colorful lights, his slender eyes seemed to be filled with stars, bright and deep, gentle and charming.


    Cen Xi seldom saw him showing such an expression, she did not know if it was because he had drunk wine.


    But, it could be seen that he still cared about her because he was able to stoop down, prepared a candlelight dinner and waited the whole night for her even if she had hurt his pride with her words the other time.


    A warm feeling flowed out of Cen Xi¡¯s heart.


    ¡°What I said the other time in the car...¡±


    ¡°My attitude was bad at that time too. There are some things I have to rify with you. The money from Zhizhi and my sister, I-¡±


    Qiao Yanze wanted to exin to her that he did not spend the money from his sister and Zhizhi, but was shocked when he saw her raising her hand to brush her hair behind her ears.


    The rest of his words came to an abrupt end.


    What did he just see?


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes turned nk.


    He thought he had seen wrongly.


    Cen Xi was slightly confused when she saw that Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened with aplicated look before he finished his words.


    Cen Xi opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, Qiao Yanze¡¯s tall figure suddenly stood up from the chair.


    There was a chilling air all over him and Cen Xi clearly felt the change in his mood. The man strode over and soon was standing in front of Cen Xi.


    Grabbing her right wrist, he pulled at it, making the bracelet on around her wrist visible to him.


    He was right!


    It was the Stone of Lovers he had seen in the LX jewelry store that day. There were only ten in the world and it was hard to find another one in the Capital.


    Even if Qiao Yanze were to deny it and said that it was just a fake, the luster of the jade on it and the perfect cutting of the star shape showed that it was the genuine one.


    Cen Xi¡¯s wrist was tightly grasped by him and he was so strong that he almost crushed her bones. She tried to bear with the pain and looking at his cold expression and furrowed eyebrows, she tried to draw back her hand but failed to do so.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He was fine just now, why was he behaving like this suddenly?


    Cen Xi was sitting while Qiao Yanze stood. His tall figure cast a shadow over her body. The handsome outline of his face was tense and menacing.

 Chapter 1442 - Like a Devil

    <h4>Chapter 1442: Like a Devil</h4>


    His palm was like a pair of pliers, almost making Cen Xi¡¯s bones break. Her face paled slightly and her lips trembled. ¡°Qiao Yanze, you¡¯re hurting me!¡±


    Qiao Yanze stared fixedly at the extravagant bracelet on her slender wrist. His eyes were full of emotions and anger was surging out from the bottom of his heart.


    He pulled her up from the chair with a dark expression.


    Cen Xi was caught off guard and she felt a pain at the tip of her nose when she suddenly knocked into his firm chest.


    Before she could react, he raised her wrist up to their eye level and his expression was dark. ¡°Where did you get this bracelet from?¡±


    Cen Xi looked at the bracelet around her wrist and said, ¡°I got it from thepany¡¯s lottery.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± He gave a sneer.


    Would the lottery of thepany have a bracelet that has a limited number in the world?


    Recalling what she had said in the car that day, a me that could not be easily extinguished appeared in his heart. ¡°You look down on me so you went to hook up with a richer man?¡±


    <i>What?</i>


    Cen Xi was shocked. She could not believe that he had said those words.


    ¡°Qiao Yanze, what do you take me for?¡±


    Qiao Yanze sneered and his eyes that were looking at her turned red. ¡°Do you know there are only ten of these bracelets in the world? You don¡¯t want the jade bracelet I gave you but wore this bracelet. Do you think it¡¯s very suitable for your status?


    ¡°Cen Xi, I thought that we could be together without reservation after experiencing that disaster. It seems like I was wrong!¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s pupils constricted. Although she was hurt by his words, she still wanted to exin to him. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you saw this bracelet, but I didn¡¯t lie to you. I really got it from thepany¡¯s lottery.¡±


    Qiao Yanze let go of Cen Xi¡¯s hand. ¡°Call your boss now.¡±


    Cen Xi looked at Qiao Yanze¡¯s dark expression and she swallowed. He was really frightening right now, as if he would swallow her alive if she did not make the call.


    Taking out her phone from her bag, Cen Xi called the president of thepany.


    ¡°President Jiang, the grand prize for today¡¯s lottery is a bracelet right...¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xi, the grand prize tonight is $100,000 in cash and not a bracelet. It¡¯s also a check that is in the bag. It¡¯s going to be the holidays soon, you can use the money to go on a small trip with your boyfriend or something.¡±


    Qiao Yanze took the phone away and hung up the call.


    Cen Xi was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that the boss would say that. What had happened? But earlier that night...


    Her mind was nk for a moment and when she regained her senses, she felt that she had fallen into a trap.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the colleague who put the bracelet for me.¡±


    Qiao Yanze threw her phone to the ground directly.


    The atmosphere turned stifling and oppressive. She did not want to quarrel with him, so she went around him to get back into the apartment.


    But she had just walked to the balcony door when her wrist was grabbed by the man. He pulled the bracelet off her wrist and threw it into the bin.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a materialistic woman!¡±


    Cen Xi knew that she was being set up by someone. The person who did this wanted to break them up. She told herself to be rational, but what he said was still hurtful.


    People could not control their rationality when they were angry.


    She was the same.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a materialistic woman. You have nothing so I despise you! Let go of me! I asked you to pack your things that day, so quickly pack up and leave my apartment!¡±


    Qiao Yanze smirked coldly.


    Grabbing her slender wrist, he pulled her into the apartment and threw her onto the sofa roughly.


    Cen Xi was dazed by his throw. After a while, she wanted to stand up from the sofa, but the man pushed her back to the sofa, pulled out his belt and tied up her wrists.


    ¡°Qiao Yanze!¡±


    She never thought that he had such a cruel side to him.


    He knelt on the sofa on one knee and pinched her chin with his index finger and thumb, his gaze cold. ¡°I wonder how you¡¯ll feel to be f*cked by someone you looked down upon?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s pupils constricted.


    She kicked her legs at him.


    Right now, she was still dressed in the evening gown she had worn for the party. When she lifted her legs, the dress was turned up, revealing her fair and well-proportioned thighs. Qiao Yanze¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed when he saw the g-string she was wearing inside.


    He bent down and pressed hard against her lips.


    Cen Xi looked at the man¡¯s red eyes and violent expression. There was no trace of gentleness to it.


    It was like he had turned into a devil.


    Cen Xi¡¯s body and mind were shaking. She felt frightened and exined again. ¡°President Jiang lied. I didn¡¯t ept the bracelet from another person...¡±


    Ding-dong.


    The doorbell rang suddenly. Qiao Yanze carried Cen Xi into the room, took a belt and tied her to the chair.


    Cen Xi red at him with red eyes. ¡°Qiao Yanze, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person! Let go of me, do you hear me?¡±


    As if he had not heard her, he went out of the bedroom and mmed the door shut.


    He went to the hallway and opened the door.


    A young man stood outside the door with a bouquet of beautiful roses.


    ¡°Hello, Sir. Is this Miss Cen Xi¡¯s house?¡±


    When Qiao Yanze saw the man holding the roses in his arms, his anger rose again. When Cen Xi heard the sounds at the door, she moved and made a sound with the chair.


    The young man who was delivering the flowers heard the noise and looked at Qiao Yanze, whose expression did not look too good. ¡°Sir, is Miss Cen home?¡±


    Qiao Yanze narrowed his gloomy eyes. ¡°Who sent these flowers?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure, Sir.¡±


    Qiao Yanze smirked coldly. ¡°Scram with the flowers!¡±


    The young man had the door mmed in his face.


    Cen Xi struggled on the chair and the belt tied around her was broken by her. She immediately got up from the chair. However, she had just taken a step forward when the bedroom door was pushed open by the man.


    ¡°Do you want to see the flowers sent by the man you hooked up?¡± He spoke in a strange tone.


    Cen Xi furrowed her eyebrows and said angrily, ¡°Qiao Yanze, do you know you¡¯re breaking thew by tying me up?¡±


    ¡°What am I afraid of? What have I not experienced before?¡±


    He walked towards her slowly, an unfamiliar and dangerous expression on his handsome face, just like a beast that smelled blood in the forest, with a terrifying and aggressive look in his eyes.


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart quivered. She was terrified and kept moving backwards. Until she was by the bedside and had nowhere to move.


    He stood in front of her, his red eyes clearly reflecting her pale face.


    ¡°Qiao Yanze, listen to me. Be reasonable!¡±


    But Qiao Yanze only smirked and held her slender wrist, his lips enveloping her earlobe. ¡°Cen Xi, do you want to marry into the Qiao family?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyshes fluttered.


    She did not quite understand what he meant.


    ¡°I have thought about it...¡± But if he didn¡¯t bring it up, she wouldn¡¯t have brought it up either.


    Before she could finish, she was interrupted by his mocking tone. ¡°So, you couldn¡¯t get married to me so now you want to get married to my second brother?¡±

 Chapter 1443 - Gave Up on Him

    <h4>Chapter 1443: Gave Up on Him</h4>


    ¡°My second brother is now the head of the Qiao family. He¡¯s rich and powerful and might be the Duke in the future. You epted his bracelet while he sent flowers to you in the middle of the night. Your development is really quick!¡±


    He took a step towards her as his eyes filled with coldness. ¡°It¡¯s such an expensive bracelet. Did you sleep with him?¡±


    There was a loud bang.


    Cen Xi stood on her toes as her forehead banged against his forehead ruthlessly.


    Both of their foreheads instantly reddened, both feeling a moment of dizziness. However, right then, the both of them were like hedgehogs prickling each other.


    Qiao Yanze instantly pushed her down and she fell onto the bed uncontrobly.


    Like an imprable mountain, he loomed over her.


    She had nowhere to escape to. Feeling both panicked and in a mess, her cold eyes reflected the man¡¯s dark expression, so dark that water could drip out of it.


    She couldn¡¯t move her hands, but her legs kept struggling and kicking him. Her voice went up an octave as she could not help but scream, ¡°Qiao Yanze, see if you dare to screw around?!¡±


    His eyes werepletely cold as his finger caressed her face, then her heaving corbones. ¡°Why? You can sleep with another man but I can¡¯t even touch you?¡±


    Tears instantly filled her eyes.


    ...


    The sky was turning bright.


    The anger and alcohol in his mind had dissipatedpletely. Along with its disappearance, he slowly regained his rationality and rity.


    What the f*ck did he do to her?


    Her eyes were slightly closed. If her tear-coveredshes weren¡¯t fluttering, he would have thought that she was dead.


    Was he crazy?


    Qiao Yanze furrowed his eyebrows tightly together as he reached out, wanting to undo the belt wrapped around her wrists. However, she shivered terribly when he did.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He undid the belt around her wrists before he picked up the clothes on the floor and wore them hastily. He then pulled the door open and left, not daring to look at her again.


    ...


    Everything around her seemed to fall silent.


    Cen Xi opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling with nk and confused eyes. She reached out, wanting to pull the nket over her.


    However, just raising her hand a little felt extremely ufortable already.


    She did not know how long had passed, but the bedroom door was pushed open again.


    The man had returned. His expression was uneasy as his slender fingers held onto an ointment.


    He walked towards the bed and nced at the woman who looked void of emotions. ¡°I¡¯ll put some medicine on you.¡±


    Closing her eyes tiredly, Cen Xi lookedpletely ashen and her voice was incredibly hoarse. ¡°Tidy your things and get out of my sight.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s fingers that were holding the ointment tightened slightly.


    With everything he had just done to her, if he was on the receiving end of it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself either.


    He ced the ointment by the bed before he covered the nket over her nicely.


    Taking out a luggage, he pulled the wardrobe open and packed all of the clothes he had left here. He then went to the bathroom and threw all of his sanitary items into the rubbish bin.


    When he was done, he nced at the woman.


    Her eyes were slightly closed as her longshes fluttered like injured butterfly wings. The skin of her lips were broken and even bleeding a little.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to make up for hurting you no matter what I say. If you hate me, you can call the police...¡±


    Two single teardrops fell from Cen Xi¡¯s eyes as she said hoarsely, ¡°I won¡¯t call the police. You almost lost your life for me once. I¡¯ll treat tonight as repaying that favor.¡±


    ...


    She really almost lost her life from his torture.


    It took her three days of recovering in her apartment before she regained a semnce of humanity again.


    ...


    In a secluded corner in a cafe.


    Cen Xi sat opposite of Nan Zhi.


    Noting Cen Xi¡¯s bruised chin and scabbed lips, Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows tightly. ¡°Xiao Xi, did my uncle do this to you?¡±


    Looking down warily, Cen Xi found herself unable to respond for some time. Fear still throbbed in her heart at the memory of what happened that night. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m not able to help him get back together or get over that pit in his heart. I can¡¯t help him.¡±


    That was right. All of the hurtful words she had said to him in the car that day were only said after the Queen and her had a discussion.


    They both wanted him to let go of the emotional knot the blood letter gave him so that he could return to the Qiao family again. It was not that she wanted him to have a noble status. But, both the Queen and her felt that his second brother wasn¡¯t a good person. If he continued to give up on himself like that, the Qiao family that regained its position after so much would eventually fall once again.


    However, now, all she felt was that she no longer had anything to do with his matters anymore.


    Between them, there was nothing.

 Chapter 1444 - EaChapter Other’s Dates

    <h4>Chapter 1444: Each Other¡¯s Dates</h4>


    Seeing the bruises on Cen Xi¡¯s face, Nan Zhi¡¯s pretty almond-like eyes filled with guilt.


    It had been nearly three months since Uncle had recovered from his critical condition and returned to the Capital.


    Although she knew that he would be able to earn for himself and Cen Xi without depending on others, it was almost as if he had forgotten that he was the heir of the Qiao family.


    ...


    Perhaps it was because Grandma¡¯s blood letter made him feel like he was the main culprit that caused Grandma¡¯s death, he followed the instructions on the blood letter and gave up on the Qiao family that he had rebuilt with so much difficulty.


    He wasn¡¯t being filial.


    This was what you called being brainlessly ¡®filial¡¯.


    The Old Qiao Madam and Qiao Yanxuan hade prepared and their goal was to take everything from him and throw him into the gutters.


    It was not that he didn¡¯t know that. It was only that he was blinded by that blood letter.


    She thought of so many ways and talked to him so many times. He also knew that Qiao Yanxuan wanted to kill him by sending his men to smash the antidote, but he was still unable to release himself from the binding of that blood letter.


    It was clear how strong his guilt for the Qiao family and to Grandma was!


    After he regained his appearance and health, he holed himself up in Cen Xi¡¯s apartment, treating the girl as his harbor. She wanted to meet him several times, but he rejected her every time with excuses.


    He loved Cen Xi and treated her as his only savior.


    As he closed himself up, he was unwilling to listen to any noise from the outside.


    She tried to ask Cen Xi to convince him, but it had no effect. Every time she mentioned returning to the Qiao family, he would be extremely against it.


    Nan Zhi had talked to a psychiatrist before. If he continued on like this for a long period of time, his mental health would suffer and it was really unhealthy for him.


    Now, his life only revolved around Cen Xi. It was not a life a normal person should have.


    The idea both Cen Xi and she had decided on may be too extreme and if he wasn¡¯t strong enough to handle it, he might break down instead!


    However, he could still rebound after hitting the lowest.


    They had to cut his lifelines and make him lose his harbor to let him see the truth.


    He was able to get through an immense change once, so she thought that this time, he would wake up after getting a clear nce at his circumstances. However, she never thought that he would do such an extreme thing and hurt Cen Xi from head to toe.


    Nan Zhi sighed. ¡°Xiao Xi, I am so sorry about this. I will support you no matter what your decision is.¡±


    Cen Xi was slightly surprised. She thought that the Queen would convince her to stay by Qiao Yanze¡¯s side and help him get through this hurdle.


    Before that night, Cen Xi never had the thought of leaving him. No matter what happened to him, she would get through it with him. But that night...


    Like an unfeeling wild beast, he crazily took, ravaged and humiliated her body to the point of no return...


    There was no piece of skin on her that was unscathed.


    For hours he had tortured her.


    Even after she had rested for three days, her inner thighs were still bruised when she came to meet Nan Zhi today.


    She never thought that he would have such a crazy and cruel side to him. He had stepped on her dignity, her pride, her entire being and soul so ruthlessly.


    He was heartless.


    During those few hours, she was merely a prostitute for him to vent upon!


    In the past few days, she had rested for, not only was her body aching, her heart hurt even more. She didn¡¯t know how to continue facing a man that had abused her.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m very sorry as well. I thought that after the life and death situation we went through together, I would be able to get through the issue with his second brother together with him.¡±


    Nan Zhi grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s cold hands,forting the girl. ¡°You already did very well. As a woman, I can understand the pain from Uncle treating you like that. No one is a masochist, not to mention being hurt by the person you loved the most.¡±


    Cen Xi nodded. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for understanding.¡±


    ...


    After leaving the cafe, Cen Xi headed towards the office. It was there that she met CEO Jiang.


    When CEO Jiang saw Cen Xi, he weed her warmly.


    ¡°Xiao Cen, you¡¯re really ourpany¡¯s lucky star. We¡¯ve received another big business proposal again. Can you be the project team leader this time?¡±


    Cen Xi took out the bracelet Qiao Yanze had thrown into the rubbish bin from her bag and took out a letter as well.


    ¡°CEO Jiang, this is the grand prize I got from thepany¡¯s dance and dinner lucky draw. I¡¯m returning this to you and this letter, which is my resignation letter.¡±


    CEO Jiang froze. ¡°Xiao Cen, what are you doing?¡±


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t say anything as she took her bag, turned around and left hurriedly without looking back.


    ...


    Cen Xi drove back to her apartment.


    She had been looking for a new ce recently. Whenever shey on her bed, she would have nightmares of that horrific night and would wake up from her dreams crying.


    She needed to change the environment and change her bed.


    Cen Xi drove into the residential area. Just as she got out of the car, a man wearing a uniform walked towards her.


    ¡°Miss Cen, our Second Master would like to treat you to a meal.¡±


    Cen Xi nced at the limousine sedan parked not too far away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have the time.¡±


    ¡°Second Master said that if Miss Cen doesn¡¯t have time today, he wille again tomorrow. If you don¡¯t have time tomorrow, he wille again the day after. He will wait until Miss Cen has the time.¡±


    Cen Xi furrowed her eyebrows tightly as she nced at the dark-colored sedan once more. She could vaguely feel the man¡¯s gaze on her from inside.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Cen Xi nodded. ¡°Alright, but I will choose the venue.¡± Cen Xi gave the name of a restaurant before she got back into her own car.


    The butler got into the sedan and repeated what Cen Xi had said to Qiao Yanxuan. A smile appeared on Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s mature and handsome face. ¡°She¡¯s rather unique.¡± With that said, he raised a hand. ¡°Follow after her car.¡±


    Cen Xi chose to meet at a Hong Kong-styled restaurant and chose a table that was beside the window.


    When Qiao Yanxuan arrived, Cen Xi had already taken a seat.


    Qiao Yanxuan sat opposite of her. When the tall and slender man dressed in a suit sat down and unbuttoned the buttons to his suit jacket, he looked elegant and mature. His appearance was also wless as he looked handsome, elegant and refined. His facial features were filled with a mature masculinity that came with time and experience.


    Indeed, a book can never be judged by its cover. With Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s appearance, it was impossible to imagine that he had such a dark mind and even calcted so many despicable things against his own younger brother.


    After the night Qiao Yanze lost control like a wild beast, she had analyzed the reason for it. The first was because he might have been the bracelet she was wearing with Qiao Yanxuan and the second was that the words she said to him before had hurt his dignity and he had been agitated by Qiao Yanxuan. On top of the fact that he had drank...


    She had to admit that Qiao Yanxuan was very good at calcting a person¡¯s mind. The rumors in the office of Qiao Yanze being her sugar baby was probably his doing as well!


    ¡°Why is Miss Cen guarding against me like you¡¯re guarding against a wolf? I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s lips moved. ¡°You won¡¯t hurt me, but you arranged with CEO Jiang to gift me a limited edition bracelet in the name of thepany and sent me flowers in the middle of the night?¡±


    A smile appeared on Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Can¡¯t Miss Cen tell that I¡¯m wooing you?¡±


    Cen Xiughed coldly. ¡°Ah. So it seems like Mr Qiao likes to find attached women.¡±


    Even after being provoked by Cen Xi, Qiao Yanxuan remained calm and indifferent. ¡°Yanze doesn¡¯t suit you and he has a woman he likes. See, without you, he¡¯s already having a date with another woman, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Following the man¡¯s gaze, Cen Xi looked out of the floor-to-ceiling window, only to see a taxi stopping outside of the restaurant. A man and a woman got out of the car.


    It was Qiao Yanze and Qing Yan.

 Chapter 1445 - As You Wished, We’re Over

    <h4>Chapter 1445: As You Wished, We¡¯re Over</h4>


    The man who had gotten out of the taxi was wearing a ck turtleneck knitted sweater and a coat of the same color. With his long legs, he was a person who looked good wearing any clothes. His fringe was a little long, yet he didn¡¯tb it up and let it cover his charming and pretty eyes.


    The woman beside him was wearing a long, fitting professional suit that was ck as well. She was wearing a pale green high-waisted short skirt and a pair of high heels. She looked cold, exquisite, knowledgeable and refined.


    The two conversed as they walked towards the restaurant.


    Cen Xi felt like some things were ingrained in them. An example was that her first thought was to choose this restaurant when she was choosing a restaurant.


    Previously, Qiao Yanze and her woulde here to eat from time to time. Both of them quite liked the light-tasting food and boiled soup here.


    Cen Xi looked away from the couple, her pretty eyes unreadable.


    Seeing Cen Xi¡¯s bruised face, Qiao Yanxuan remembered that the boy that sent the flowers reported to him that Qiao Yanze didn¡¯t look too good that night. Together with Cen Xi¡¯s injuries on her face, Qiao Yanze must have abused her.


    ¡°If the Qing family didn¡¯t migrate overseas back then, Yanze probably would not have liked your older sister.¡± Qiao Yanze nced at the couple who had entered the restaurant and were walking towards them. He nced at Qing Yan¡¯s exquisite and cold face. ¡°Qing Yan would have been his wife.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s expression was slightly cold. ¡°Qiao Yanze and I are over. Telling me these have no use to m©`¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she realized that someone was passing by her. When she looked up, her eyes met the man¡¯s deep and devilish ones.


    It was clear that Qing Yan, who was beside the man, had also seen Cen Xi and Qiao Yanxuan. She never thought that the two of them would eat together.


    Qing Yan¡¯s fingers sunk into her palms.


    Her gazended on Cen Xi¡¯s face. She was about to greet her when she froze at seeing the bruises on Cen Xi¡¯s face.


    She nced at Cen Xi, then at the man who had walked towards their table first. After greeting Cen Xi, she walked over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re meant to be together?? The Qiao and Qing families had a marriage agreement between them since they were young. Qing Yan was Qiao Yanze¡¯s first love.¡±


    Cen Xi pursed her lips. ¡°Mr Qiao, did you meet me today to say all of this?¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan gave a handsome and elegant smile before he took out a photo album from his document bag. ¡°Look at this. These are the girlfriends Yanze had in the past.¡±


    But Cen Xi remained unmoved.


    Qiao Yanxuan opened the photo album and flipped through the pages.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the women in this look a little familiar? Look at their eyes. Don¡¯t you think they look a little simr to Qing Yan?¡±


    Cen Xi smirked coldly. She took the photo album from Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s hand and flipped through it casually before she mmed it closed. She nced towards Qiao Yanxuan. ¡°Are you going to continue by saying that my eyes look like Qing Yan¡¯s as well and that Qiao Yanze only got together with me because he wanted to find a substitute that looks like Qing Yan?¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan narrowed his eyes slightly.


    This woman¡¯s reaction was slightly different from his expectations.


    Cen Xi threw the photo album before him, her expressionpletely cold. ¡°Mr Qiao, Qiao Yanze and I have broken up as you wished. Your calctions and distancing during the night of thepany¡¯s dinner and dance were very sessful. Yes, the bruises on my face were done by him and I cannot forgive a person who has done such a thing to me. That is why you don¡¯t have to think and do anything and everything to make us break up anymore.¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan took a slow sip from his cup. ¡°Then, I will be able to pursue Miss Cen openly.¡±


    Cen Xi broke into a smile. ¡°Mr Qiao, why are you acting like this? He is your younger brother after all. Will you only be happy after stepping on him and making him fall to the dust?¡±


    In response, Qiao Yanxuan pressed a hand against his forehead. ¡°Miss Cen, your misunderstanding of me is rather deep.¡±


    Thinking that the meal couldn¡¯t continue anymore, Cen Xi took out two notes and ced them on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll treat this meal.¡±


    She then took her bag and left with a cold expression and walked out of the restaurant. Before she got into her car, she nced back into the restaurant.


    Her gazended on Qiao Yanze and Qing Yan.


    She paused for a few seconds before she looked away, got into her car and left.


    ...


    After Cen Xi left, Qing Yan stared at the man sitting opposite of her. ¡°Yanze, what happened with Xiao Xi? Wouldn¡¯t she misunderstand after seeing us have a meal together?¡±


    Qiao Yanze leaned a hand against his chair as he looked extremely mischievous and casual. ¡°Why would she misunderstand? Didn¡¯t you see her sitting with my second brother just now?¡±


    ¡°Yanze, I just found out that Xiao Xi resigned from thepany today.¡±


    Qiao Yanze leaned against the back of the chair. ¡°Qiao Yanze, what did she get from the lucky draw from yourpany¡¯s dinner and dance?¡±


    Qing Yan looked down, biting her lip.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Yanze, I don¡¯t want to hide it from you. The day after the dinner and dance when Xiao Xi took leave, CEO Jiang had a meeting with the rest of us and told us not to mention the grand prize. If someone investigated or asked, we have to say that it¡¯s a cheque.¡±


    Qing Yan leaned closer towards Qiao Yanze, lowering her volume. ¡°It¡¯s actually a bracelet. I wasn¡¯t there, so I didn¡¯t see it. But a colleague said that the bracelet was really pretty and was the limited edition of LX.¡±


    Qiao Yanze closed his eyes, his tongue pressed against his cheek.


    After taking her ruthlessly that day and regaining his rationality, he already realized that he had made a really low and serious mistake.


    He had really lost his rationality.


    Seeing that bracelet made him recall the words she said to him in the car, of her resenting that he was doing nothing and lost his noble status. The feeling of being despised by the woman he loved the most felt like countless thin needles had pricked his heart. The sharp pain overpowered all of his senses.


    If she didn¡¯t say those hurtful words to him, he might still have some rationality left in him to think after seeing that bracelet.


    It just happened that everything urred together.


    When he left the apartment that night, he already understood everything.


    However, it was toote. The worst had already happened and she was hurt.


    ...


    After returning to her apartment, Cen Xi looked for a new ce on the inte. Unable to find a suitable ce, she went to take a shower in the bathroom and went to Gu Meng¡¯s old room to rest.


    In the middle of the night, she heard thunder resounding. At the thought that she hadn¡¯t kept the clothes on the balcony, she hurriedly got out of bed.


    When she went to the balcony and collected the clothes, she incidentally saw a tall figure standing downstairs in the rain.


    Hershes fluttered.


    Thinking that she had seen wrongly, she nced at the figure again, only to see him turning and leaving.


    ...


    In a luxurious and dark bar.


    Tang Xi stared at the man who came drenched and was unwilling to change. The man sat down on the sofa, took a bottle of alcohol and kept drinking nonstop. It made him feel terribly worried. ¡°Third Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Did Miss Cen ask to break up again?¡±


    Qiao Yanze remained quiet.


    Tang Xi raised an eyebrow. ¡°F*ck, was I right? Third Brother, how many times have you been cast off by Miss Cen?¡±


    Qiao Yanze ignored Tang Xi as he finished a bottle of alcohol. He got up with red eyes and stalked out of the private room.

 Chapter 1446 - A Sense of Satisfaction

    <h4>Chapter 1446: A Sense of Satisfaction</h4>


    Qiao Yanze staggered out of the private room and walked towards the washrooms. Tang Xi waited a long time in the private room but didn¡¯t see Qiao Yanze return.


    He was in a bad state. Worried that something would happen to him, Tang Xi went out to look for him.


    In the end, something really happened.


    Qiao Yanze had started fighting with someone in the main hall of the bar.


    ¡°I was thinking who the f*ck is so daring to dare to flirt with my woman... Turns out it¡¯s the dog underwater who was removed from the Qiao family!¡±


    The person who spoke was a rich second-generation heir that came to the bar often. He usually idled his time away and wanted to y with Qiao Yanze in the past. However, Qiao Yanze couldn¡¯t respect him enough and didn¡¯t let him enter his circle of friends.


    That was why this rich second-generation heir curried favor with another young master that was rich and influential. Of course, the rich second-generation heir still remembered clearly about how Qiao Yanze had despised him before.


    Recently, he found out that Qiao Yanze had lost everything, so he had been looking for a chance to meet him!


    He didn¡¯t think that they would meet today.


    Qiao Yanze naturally didn¡¯t flirt with his woman. On the other hand, his woman was the one that saw how handsome Qiao Yanze looked and followed him into the male toilet secretly. When Qiao Yanze found out, he pushed her against the wall and she bumped her head during the fiasco.


    He naturally wouldn¡¯t want that woman who cheated on him anymore. But it was just the right chance for him to use this incident and ruthlessly humiliate Qiao Yanze.


    Reality was like that. When one had status and power, everyone would curry favor and hold you to high pedestals.


    Once one lost everything, they would be nothing anymore. Everyone that had something against you would fight to step on you first.


    Qiao Yanze was yful and arrogant in the past, so he despised the usual young masters and as a result, he offended many of them.


    Now that those people found a chance, how would they let go of him so easily?


    When Tang Xi came out, Qiao Yanze had defeated several bodyguards of that rich second-generation heir. However, that rich second-generation heir smashed an alcohol bottle at the back of his head. Frightening streams of red blood flowed from the back of his head to his neck.


    The main hall of the bar instantly turned into a mess. That rich second-generation heir had brought quite a big entourage with him. They surrounded Qiao Yanzepletely, so Tang Xi couldn¡¯t approach Qiao Yanze and could only call for help hurriedly.


    After drinking, Qiao Yanze¡¯s reaction time wasn¡¯t as sensitive as it was usually, and very quickly, he was thrown on the floor. The rich second-generation heir kicked him again and again.


    Hearing the offensive curses from the rich second-generation heir and Qiao Yanze¡¯s low grunts, Tang Xi picked up a chair and rushed into the circle to save the injured Qiao Yanze.


    The two of them ran out of the bar.


    At the entrance of the bar, a group dressed to the nines walked in. Qiao Yanze stumbled. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t stand properly, Tang Xi hurriedly stabilized him.


    The leader of the group was Qiao Yanxuan. Seeing that Qiao Yanze¡¯s face was covered in blood and that he looked terrible, Qiao Yanxuan raised an eyebrow as a surprised expression filled his face. ¡°Yanze, what happened to you?¡±


    Qiao Yanze pushed Tang Xi¡¯s hand away as he fell towards Qiao Yanxuan. After greeting his second brother, he fell unconscious.


    Staring at Qiao Yanze, who had copsed on him, it wasn¡¯t nice for Qiao Yanxuan to push him away in front of everyone, so he had no choice but to help him into the car and send him to the hospital.


    The doctor cleaned Qiao Yanze¡¯s head wound before pushing him into a ward.


    The entire time, Qiao Yanxuan stood in front of the bed and stared at Qiao Yanze, whose face was slim, lips pale and covered in injuries. He felt extremely satisfied with seeing the castaway Qiao Yanze.


    Right now, he was no different from a dog underwater. Everyone that saw him was able to step on him.


    Qiao Yanxuan didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he pulled a chair over and sat beside Qiao Yanze¡¯s bed, admiring Qiao Yanze¡¯s terrible appearance.


    Qiao Yanze was the Qiao family¡¯s heir since birth. He was above everyone and had been doted on by their mother. He was dignified, hard to approach, and was able to get the best of the world without having to put in any effort.


    However, he didn¡¯t cherish it. He caused a perfectly good family to be like that and even caused their mother tomit suicide. How was he thick-skinned enough to stay alive?


    Qiao Yanze woke up and opened his eyes. Seeing Qiao Yanze sitting beside the bed, he spoke with a hoarse voice, ¡°Second Brother, I have nothing now. Big Sister and Zhizhi are ignoring me now while Cen Xi despises me too. When I went to the bar, I was kicked and punched by those young masters that are lower than me. Is this Mother¡¯s punishment for me?¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Yanze, Mother loved and doted on you since you were young. Even if you caused her death, I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t punish you.¡±


    Hearing Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s words, guilt and pain-filled Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes. He hugged his injured head with his hands. ¡°Second Brother, I did Mother wrong. I was the one who harmed her. I deserve death...¡±


    Seeing Qiao Yanze immersed in pain, Qiao Yanxuan went forward and patted his shoulder. ¡°Dead people cannote back to life. There¡¯s no use in being guilty or hating yourself.¡±


    Qiao Yanze moved his hands away and stared at Qiao Yanxuan withpletely red eyes. ¡°Second Brother, I keep dreaming of Mother recently. Seeing that we¡¯re brothers after all, can you let me move back into the Old Mansion for a while?¡±


    Before Qiao Yanxuan could say anything, Qiao Yanze continued, ¡°I know I¡¯m not a Qiao family member right now and that I don¡¯t deserve to return. But I¡¯m willing to be a dog by Second Brother¡¯s side. I¡¯ll do anything Second Brother says!¡±


    Be a dog by his side?


    Qiao Yanxuan loved hearing such words.


    Life was really inconstant. The young master that was arrogant, cold, domineering and doted on by everyone around him was actually willing to be a dog by someone¡¯s side!


    ¡°Yanze, don¡¯t speak like that. We¡¯re brothers, how could I bear to let you be a dog?¡± Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s long fingers caressed his chin as if he was contemting something. ¡°However, you¡¯re not a Qiao family member right now. If I let you return, Grandma and the other family members will have opinions against me. I¡¯ll be carrying a massive amount of pressure!¡±


    ¡°I will never move west if Second Brother asks me to move east.¡± Qiao Yanze¡¯s face waspletely pale, making him look thin and weak and void of any threats. Qiao Yanxuan had never seen Qiao Yanze like this. The more down and terrible he looked, the more Qiao Yanxuan felt the satisfaction of revenge.


    If he kept Qiao Yanze by his side and made him as cheap as a dog fallen into the ashes with inferiority, it seemed pretty good as well.


    However...


    Qiao Yanze was someone that had experienced great difficulty before and was a lot more mature than before. How would he be his dog so easily?


    However, at another thought, he was suffering from the heavy and sinful burden of their mother¡¯s suicide. That blood letter had chained him in it and he had lost his emotional support after breaking up with Cen Xi. It was understandable for him to want to go back to the old mansion that he had grown up in and had memories with their mother.


    Qiao Yanxuan made a mental analysis. Since he couldn¡¯t see through Qiao Yanze, he nodded forcefully. ¡°Alright, you can return to the old mansion after you¡¯re discharged. However, you can only stay with the servants. If not, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for me to answer to Grandma.¡±


    Qiao Yanze got out of bed and grabbed Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s arm. ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m very grateful that you can let me go back. I will do anything you ask me to. I will listen to you.¡±


    After Qiao Yanxuan left the room, the currying and weakness in Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes fadedpletely, reced with only a sharp coldness.

 Chapter 1447 - Their Eyes Met

    <h4>Chapter 1447: Their Eyes Met</h4>


    After finding a suitable ce, Cen Xi moved.


    It wasn¡¯t too far from her original residential area. It was only at the residential area opposite. The environment, security and areas all seemed pretty well. The change in location and bed meant that her nightmares had also decreased.


    After meeting Qiao Yanze in the Hong Kong restaurant that day, they had never met or contacted each other again.


    However, she had received a message from Qing Yan. She exined that when she went out for a meal with Qiao Yanze, Qiao Yanze asked her about the dinner and dance¡¯s prize, that both of them were only friends and for her to not to misunderstand.


    With Qiao Yanze¡¯s intelligence, he should already know that he had misunderstood her!


    Although they had experienced life and death together, him abusing her for several hours that night was not a small thing that could be swept under the rug.


    It would be a psychological trauma to her for the rest of her life. The pain she experienced then was not something a person on the outside could understand.


    She wished that he would be good in the future, but she couldn¡¯t forgive his mistakes so easily.


    During the weekend, Cen Xi received a call from Bai Lin, who had returned to the Capital.


    ¡°There is a basketballpetition in the Capital¡¯s Sports Hall this afternoon and your favorite yer, Parker, is ying. I happen to have two tickets, do you want to go and watch?¡±


    Recently, Cen Xi had been rather depressed. Perhaps it was better if she didn¡¯t just hole up at home while she found a suitable job. Since the yer she liked hade to the Capital, she should go and watch the game, even if just to get some fresh air.


    So she epted Bai Lin¡¯s invitation.


    ...


    In the afternoon.


    Bai Lin was standing at the entrance of the sports hall and saw Cen Xi, who had just parked her car, from afar.


    She was wearing a red outfit today. Under her short jacket, she was wearing a white singlet. Although it was an exercise outfit, the cutting was fitting and highlighted her feminine curves.


    With her hair tied up in a candy gourd-shaped high ponytail, it revealed her fair and clean forehead. Her facial features were cold and exquisite on her small face. She had put on a pale pink lipstick on her pretty lips and she lookedpletely youthful, cold and pretty.


    Cen Xi approached Bai Lin and raised her hand to give him a hi-five. ¡°Brother Bai Lin, it¡¯s been a while. You look more handsome.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop suckling up. I went to Africa for a mission recently, so you probably want to say that I¡¯m about to be as dark as charcoal, right?!¡±


    When Cen Xi spent time with Bai Lin, she was rather unreserved. Bai Lin was a lot older than her and took good care of her emotions.


    The both of them went into the hall. The seats were almost filled inside. There were many Parker fans, so there were several banners disyed in the hall.


    When she saw one of the banners, Cen Xi froze slightly.


    ¡°Brother Bai Lin, did the Qiao Corporation sponsor thispetition?¡±


    Not only was the Qiao family considered a well-established nobility in the past, but they were also the leader and boss of the S Country¡¯s shipbuilding and logistics transport industries. They had control of countless ports. Although they had fallen before, after Qiao Yanze had returned, he used his decisive ways and regained control of the ports, allowing the Qiao Corporation¡¯s shipbuilding and logistics transport to return to the eyes of the people.


    After Qiao Yanze had been removed from the Qiao family, all of the property had fallen into the hands of Old Madam Qiao and Qiao Yanxuan.


    Bai Lin wasn¡¯t too clear about what had happened within the Qiao family, but if Parker was able toe andpete, they must have invited him with arge sum of money.


    Cen Xi and Bai Lin were seated in the sixth row. The front few rows were almost filled with the Qiao family elders and some of the higher executives from thepany.


    Parker came onto the court amongst the crowd¡¯s supportive cheers.


    Thest to appear was the sponsor for this match, Qiao Yanxuan. Qiao Yanxuan was wearing a jersey and it looked as if he was going to y with Parkerter.


    Cen Xi¡¯s gaze suddenlynded on the man following behind Qiao Yanxuan and widened imperceptibly.


    Qiao Yanze!


    He was carrying a ball bag, looking like he was a worthless follower.


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes constricted slightly.


    Bai Lin had also seen Qiao Yanze. Although Qiao Yanze was wearing an ordinary outfit and was also wearing a baseball cap, his tall figure and handsome appearance were easily recognizable. He was the most outstanding in the entire hall.


    However, the way he looked following doggedly behind Qiao Yanxuan waspletely different from the arrogant and domineering manner he had encapsted before.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Bai Lin asked with confusion.


    Cen Xi¡¯s hands resting on her knees clenched slightly and she shook her head. ¡°The person in front is his second brother. He gave everything to his second brother and is no longer part of the Qiao family.¡±


    What? Bai Lin was shocked and wanted to ask more, but seeing that Cen Xi¡¯s mood had fallen, he kept quiet.


    After the match started, Qiao Yanze sat at the benches. He never noticed a pair of eyes from the audience being fixated on him.


    Although Cen Xi liked the male yer, Parker, it was clear that she wasn¡¯t paying attention. From time to time, her eyes would fall on Qiao Yanze. When it was the intermission, he would open a bottle for Qiao Yanxuan and pass Qiao Yanxuan a towel.


    All of this was nothing. The more annoying thing was when the first half was almost over, Qiao Yanxuan threw a basketball, ruthlessly, quickly and urately at Qiao Yanze¡¯s face, though it was unknown if he had done it on purpose.


    There was a loud smack. Even Cen Xi, who was sitting further away, could feel how painful that impact was.


    However, after Qiao Yanze¡¯s left cheek was slightly swollen from the impact, not only was he not angry, he even picked up the ball and passed it to Qiao Yanxuan.


    The low and inferior demeanor was seen by all of the Qiao Corporation¡¯s higher executives and Qiao family¡¯s elders. Someone had even pointed a middle finger at him.


    It was a clear humiliation.


    ¡°Did something agitate him?¡± Bai Lin couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. ¡°He was such a prideful and emotional person in the past. Why is he such a coward now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡± Cen Xi bit her lip. ¡°Brother Bai Lin, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    ...


    Cen Xi spent a long time in the washroom. It was only when that indescribable feeling in her heart slowly dissipated that she left the washroom.


    The long corridor was empty as she looked down and walked slowly.


    Even though they hadn¡¯t contacted each other, and probably wouldn¡¯t anymore, she still felt miserable seeing him humiliated and acting as if he was inferior to Qiao Yanxuan.


    She continued walking until the end of the corridor. Just as she was about to turn and walk into the arena, she suddenly saw a tall and slender figure.


    Qiao Yanze had left the arena as well. He was standing there, smoking. Even his back view looked extremely lonely and sad. His injured left cheek also looked terribly swollen.


    Cen Xi¡¯s fingernails sunk into her palms.


    She stared nkly at him.


    After that night, their rtionship had fallen to an irreparable state and they had be a lot more cold and distant to each other.


    She didn¡¯t even have the courage to approach him and greet him at that moment.


    ¡°Yanze!¡±


    Hearing Qing Yan¡¯s voice, Cen Xi nced outside.


    Qing Yan was rushing over with a bag.


    She took out an ice pack from her bag and nced at Qiao Yanze¡¯s swollen left cheek, looking terribly angry. ¡°Your Second Brother is too mean! I bet he did it on purpose!¡±


    Qiao Yanze remained unmoved as he let Qing Yan press the ice pack against his cheek. His narrow eyes nced towards the end of the corridor slowly and Cen Xi did not have time to look away.


    Just like that, their eyes met.

 Chapter 1448 - Humiliation

    <h4>Chapter 1448: Humiliation</h4>


    Cen Xi¡¯s cold pupils constricted.


    They stared at each other for a few seconds before Qiao Yanze quickly looked away. He took the ice pack from Qing Yan and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Qiao Yanze extinguished the cigarette before he turned around, nning to return to the arena.


    But Qing Yan stopped him. ¡°What are you thinking? Qiao Yanxuan is clearly humiliating you in front of the Qiao family members and higher executives©`¡±


    Seeing the worry and concern in Qing Yan¡¯s eyes, he patted her shoulder. ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±


    ...


    Some timeter, Cen Xi¡¯s slender back was still pressed tightly against the wall. She stood there unmoving until Bai Lin came to look for her.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, are you alright? It¡¯s been a while since you came out.¡±


    Cen Xi shook her head as she smiled softly. ¡°I¡¯m alright. Let¡¯s head back!¡±


    For the second half of the game, Cen Xi focused on watching the game. After the game was over, Bai Lin pulled Cen Xi forward to get a signature and photo with Parker.


    Qiao Yanze stood beside Qiao Yanxuan, passing him a bottle of water. He didn¡¯t even nce at Cen Xi. So Cen Xi also treated it as if she didn¡¯t see him.


    With her understanding of him, he must have his own ns and reasons to remain by Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s side in such a pitiful state.


    A while back, he wasn¡¯t even willing to mention Qiao Yanxuan when he was still staying with her, not to mention going to work for Qiao Yanxuan. Perhaps, after his inhuman actions to her that night, he had understood some things.


    After taking the photo, Cen Xi and Bai Lin left the arena. Qiao Yanxuan observed Qiao Yanze and Cen Xi¡¯s actions quietly. Seeing Cen Xi nce at Qiao Yanze with resentment when she left, Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s lips smirked slightly.


    It seemed as though Parker was today¡¯s match¡¯s highlight. But the truth was that the highlight to him was Qiao Yanze looking like a downtrodden dog, following his orders, getting the ball thrown in his face and still not being able to retaliate.


    My, how the strong and mighty had fallen.


    He wanted everyone to see that he, Qiao Yanxuan, was not worse than Qiao Yanze, that he was the true Qiao family¡¯s pride.


    After returning to the Qiao manor, Qiao Yanxuan stopped Qiao Yanze, who was about to head back to the servant¡¯s rooms.


    ¡°Grandma said that she made some good food today. You cane with us!¡±


    So Qiao Yanze followed behind Qiao Yanxuan with his head down. The two of them entered the dining hall.


    After learning that Qiao Yanze had returned to the Qiao manor, Old Madam Qiao had been rather unhappy. Even though Qiao Yanxuan said that Qiao Yanze had lost his fighting spirit and was a dog by his side, not daring to head west if he pointed to the east, the old madam still didn¡¯t really believe him.


    It was only in the recent few days that she realized that Qiao Yanze really seemed to have changed. No matter how she and Qiao Yanxuan humiliated or tortured Qiao Yanze, he had no temper at all. That blood letter seemed to be the final straw in pushing him down.


    ¡°Grandma, Yanze¡¯s behavior was really good today. Let him stay and eat with us!¡± Although Qiao Yanxuan sounded like he was discussing with the elder, his words were actually a form of charity. He wanted to humiliate Qiao Yanze at all times and make himself look better.


    Old Madam Qiao nced at Qiao Yanze, who had his head low and remained silent, disliking him even more. ¡°He can eat. But he can only eat after we¡¯re done.¡±


    Old Madam Qiao ced the poodle in herp on the floor, instructing the servants to bring water over for her to wash hands before she started eating with Qiao Yanxuan.


    After Qiao Yanxuan was adopted by his second uncle, the Old Madam was the only one that doted on her usually. That was why Qiao Yanxuan usually followed the Old Madam¡¯s words.


    Qiao Yanze stood behind the dining table as he watched the grandmother and grandson eat. Seeing the Old Madam give Qiao Yanxuan some food, Qiao Yanze could not help but recall the memories he had with Mother in the past.


    Mother had really doted on him. In the past, when he was yful and rebellious, he would be impatient if his mother nagged on him a little more. When he ate with his mother, she would be the only one that gave him food. He rarely took notice of what she liked to eat and if she was full.


    After recalling so many memories, he realized how absurd he had been in the past!


    As Qiao Yanze was immersed in his memories, he didn¡¯t notice the Old Madam¡¯s pet poodle running over.


    He felt a heated wetness at the tip of his shoes. He looked down. Seeing the Old Madam¡¯s pet poodle running over to pee at his shoes, all of his blood surged towards his brain.


    The anger tendencies within him instantly surged within him. His lips pursed into a tight line as he held himself back. In the end, he remained standing there like a statue and didn¡¯t kick that d*mned dog away.


    The Old Madam saw this scene from the corner of her eyes. Seeing Qiao Yanze looked down, not even daring to say anything, the Old Madam was rather amused.


    If Pei Lin was still alive and saw this, her heart would probably ache terribly!


    ¡°Yanxuan,e and eat more.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma, you¡¯re really good to me.¡±


    ¡°You have to learn how to cherish the people that are good to you. If not, if the person is gone, you won¡¯t have the chance to cherish them even if you want to.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely treat you well.¡±


    ...


    The night was dark.


    Qiao Yanze opened his eyes and nced at the servant sleeping in the bed opposite him. He got out of bed and left the servants¡¯ quarters.


    The Qiao mansion was a ce he had grown up in, so it could be said that he was at least a hundred times more familiar with the ce than Old Madam Qiao and Qiao Yanxuan were.


    He knew how he could get around the mansion without being discovered by others.


    The back of the Qiao mansion was a small mountain that had been developed into a private garden. Qiao Yanze arrived at the small mountain, where Da Zuo was already waiting for him.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Qiao Yanze nodded as he took a document folder from Da Zuo.


    ¡°Young Master, the Old Madam has been selling several Qiao family estates without the Second Young Master¡¯s knowledge recently.¡±


    As Qiao Yanze saw the photos and information in the document folder, a cold smirk appeared on his lips. ¡°It seems like the two of them are only the nice grandmother and filial grandson in appearance.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, what should we do next?¡±


    Qiao Yanze leaned towards Da Zuo¡¯s ear and instructed him quietly.


    ...


    Qing Yan went to the hospital to visit her hospitalized father before she returned to her apartment.


    The residential area she lived in was made of buildings with only stairs. The voice-control at the stairway of the third floor was spoiled, while her phone¡¯s battery was t as well. That was why she could only go up in the darkness.


    When she arrived at the third floor, she smelled a faint cigarette smell. In the pitch-ck space, a bright red light flickered.


    Qing Yan¡¯s gaze hardened a little as she felt the danger and turned around, about to run downstairs.


    However, in the next second, her arm was grabbed ruthlessly. She was thrown to the side by the person ruthlessly, the back of her head hitting the wall and exuding a loud bang.


    Qing Yan massaged the back of her forehead as she stared at the man standing in the dark. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the man grabbed her neck hard. The man¡¯s dark voice seemed to boom in the quiet space. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a woman I¡¯m tired of ying with, I forbid you from approaching Qiao Yanze. If I see you with him again, I will strangle you to death.¡±


    Qing Yan¡¯s slender neck was strangled by hisrge palm tightly, making it difficult for her to breathe. ¡°Qiao Yanxuan, you are jealous of, despise and hate your younger brother not only because you¡¯re inferior, but because you¡¯re not as capable as him!¡±


    p!


    Qing Yan received a ruthless p.


    ¡°Jealous? He¡¯s following beside me like a dog now. What is there to be envious and jealous of? However, you said something right. I do hate and despise him. That is why I will take everything from him, even you, the b*tch I¡¯ve once abandoned!¡±

 Chapter 1449 - She Had Long Given Up

    <h4>Chapter 1449: She Had Long Given Up</h4>


    Qing Yan¡¯s cheeks burned with pain as her eyes turned red, but she didn¡¯t shed a single tear.


    This man that she had once given all of herself and had even fallen out with her family for, had ultimately disappointed her terribly!


    What did she get?


    After she had given him everything, she got one sentence from him that he was only with her because he wanted to snatch away the woman that was going to be Qiao Yanze¡¯s wife.


    Behind her, Qing Yan¡¯s hands clenched tightly against the wall. She was using so much strength, her nails were about to break, blood seeping into her fingernails.


    The corridor was rather quiet, with only their heavy breathing filling the space. Qing Yan couldn¡¯t see the man clearly, but she could imagine him staring at her with extremely cold and hateful eyes.


    He had never had true feelings for her. To him, she was merely a tool that could be used to avenge Qiao Yanze. When he realized that this tool wasn¡¯t too useful for him, he could kick her away without any hesitation.


    He was a cold-blooded animal.


    His attitude had made her heart dead long ago.


    Facing his pinches and hits, she had no reaction at all. She merely smirked coldly. ¡°Seeing that I¡¯m close to Yanze, you want to take me by your side again and make him suffer?¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan let go of his grip on Qing Yan¡¯s neck. His tall figure leaned closer towards her as he snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Right now, you¡¯re merely a normal friend to Qiao Yanze. If I can get Cen Xi, he might be sad for a few days.¡±


    Qing Yan¡¯s pupils constricted slightly as her pretty lips trembled. ¡°A person like you will not die well!¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Qiao Yanxuan took several steps back as his handsome and elegant expression waspletely void of temperature. ¡°How I die will never be dictated by you. You, on the other hand, if you continue being so close to Qiao Yanze, I will send a video of you being ruthlessly f*cked against the wall by me in the past to every one of your colleagues.¡±


    Qing Yan¡¯sshes fluttered.


    Qiao Yanxuan fell silent before he turned around and left withrge strides.


    As Qing Yan slowly crouched down, she hugged her own knees. Her heart felt horrible. She didn¡¯t understand why she had fallen for such a despicable man in the past.


    He looked handsome and elegant and was a gentlemanly young master. However, his inner heart was terribly ruthless and dark. After he died, he would go straight down to the depths of hell!


    ...


    Although Qiao Yanxuan had be the head of the Qiao family, his managing of the Qiao Corporation wasn¡¯tpletely smooth.


    Not all of thepany¡¯s shareholders respected him.


    Of course, in the end, the shareholders only cared about profits. Now that he had yet to show any results and hadn¡¯t let the shareholders see his capability, it was reasonable for them to be unhappy with him.


    Qiao Yanxuan needed to prove himself and get a stable footing in thepany.


    It just happened that an opportunity that allowed him to prove himself arrived.


    The Big Country government was looking for a few capablepanies to work together on a transport and logistics transportation project from Europe to Asia.


    If he was able to get the Asia partnership rights to this project, Qiao Yanxuan would be able to bring the Qiao Corporation to the next level. This was something Qiao Yanze was never able to do.


    Qiao Yanxuan was the type to do what he had decided, so he got his assistant to find the name of the person from Big Country that was in charge of this project. Once the person in charge was in the Capital, he instantly got his assistant to make an appointment with the person in charge.


    However, he had waited for a few days without any response.


    Qiao Yanxuan wasn¡¯t discouraged as he personally headed to the hotel the person was staying in with his assistant.


    After waiting for a full afternoon, he saw a group of people walking over.


    ¡°Mr Jerry, can I take up some of your time and speak with y©`¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan saw the old CEO of another water transportpany passing some documents to a blond westerner with amber eyes.


    Mr Jerry?


    That was right. He had gotten his assistant to make an inquiry to the Big Country¡¯s water transport project team. The person in charge of choosing the partners was called Jerry.


    Qiao Yanxuan hurriedly approached the group. ¡°Hello, Mr Jerry. I am the person in charge of Qiao Corporation and we are thergest water transportationpany in S Country. We are extremely strong financially...¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Mr Jerry stopped and nced at Qiao Yanxuan.


    Qiao Yanxuan broke out into a smile. He was just about to say something when Mr Jerry spoke with his authentic American English. ¡°Isn¡¯t the person in charge of the Qiao Corporation Qiao Yanze?¡±


    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s my younger brother.¡±


    ¡°Qiao Yanze is on my cklist. I won¡¯t work with the Qiao Corporation.¡±


    With that, Jerry left with his entourage. Behind him, Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s expression waspletely dark.


    How many people did this Qiao Yanze offend in the past?


    Qiao Yanxuan sat on the lobby¡¯s sofa with a dark expression. After a few seconds, he took out his phone and called Qiao Manor.


    Half an hourter, Qiao Yanze appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Second Brother.¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan stood up and stared at Qiao Yanze coldly. After the past few days together, he had stopped hiding or acting in front of Qiao Yanze. He didn¡¯t like Qiao Yanze and he didn¡¯t even bother to act anymore.


    Like now, his eyes on Qiao Yanze were filled with hostility. ¡°You¡¯re really a good-for-nothing that ruins everything. Just because you¡¯ve offended Mr Jerry in the past, he shut us off right away after hearing the Qiao Corporation name.¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan walked towards the elevator. When he saw that Qiao Yanze was stunned, he growled coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡±


    They took the elevator to the hotel¡¯s top floor and Qiao Yanxuan said with a dark expression, ¡°When you see Mr Jerryter, you¡¯d better apologize to him properly.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, I don¡¯t remember who Mr Jerry is anymore.¡±


    ¡°You have to apologize even if you cannot remember.¡± Qiao Yanxuan red at Qiao Yanze warningly. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you remembered to call me Second Master outside?¡±


    ¡°Second Master.¡±


    Once they got out of the elevator, Qiao Yanxuan led Qiao Yanze towards the presidential suite Mr Jerry stayed in. There were several CEOS ofrgepanies standing at the door as well.


    After waiting for more than an hour, Qiao Yanxuan finally got the chance to enter the presidential suite and meet Mr Jerry.


    Jerry was having a meeting with his team and when he saw Qiao Yanxuan enter with Qiao Yanze, his expression changed instantly.


    ¡°Why did you bring him here?¡±


    A currying smile appeared on Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Mr Jerry, I brought Qiao Yanze to apologize to you. He¡¯s no longer the Qiao family Third Young Master and the Qiao Corporation has nothing to do with him as well.¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan hurriedly eyed Qiao Yanze.


    Qiao Yanze said to Mr Jerry, ¡°I was young and stupid back then. Please forgive me if I have offended you.¡±


    Jerry stood up and walked in front of Qiao Yanze. ¡°You might not remember it, but I will remember you forever. When my young sister came to tour S Country in the past, she met you, the yboy. She fell in love with you but you threw her away. When she returned home, she slit her wrist in an attempt at suicide and almost died!¡±


    Before Qiao Yanze could say anything, Jerry lifted a leg and kicked at Qiao Yanze¡¯s abdomen ruthlessly. Qiao Yanze took a few steps back from the kick.


    Seeing this, gloating filled Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 1450 - He’s Here!

    <h4>Chapter 1450: He¡¯s Here!</h4>


    After Jerry vented his unhappiness, he took the documents Qiao Yanxuan had given him.


    A weekter, Qiao Yanxuan received a call, informing him that the Qiao Corporation¡¯s proposal had passed the initial screening. In fact, the Qiao Corporation was the only one to pass the screening in S Country.


    After learning about this, Qiao Yanxuan finally broke out into a smile.


    Instantly, he went to Big Country and after some personal observations, he signed the agreement with Mr Jerry. To prove his capability, he got his assistant to inform all the stakeholders that he was holding an emergency meeting.


    Back when Qiao Yanxuan had gotten 60% of thepany¡¯s shares from Qiao Yanze, he had transferred 30% of it to Old Madam Qiao. That was why Old Madam Qiao had to be present when a shareholders meeting was held.


    ¡°Yanxuan, why are you holding a shareholders meeting?¡± Old Madam Qiao nced at Qiao Yanxuan before she looked down, an unknown expression filling her eyes.


    Qiao Yanxuan hugged the Old Madam¡¯s shoulders. He was like a child in front of the Old Madam. ¡°Grandma, you will know in a while. From now on, my position in the Qiao Corporation will be invincible and unwavering. I will make the Qiao Corporation shine and do so well that Qiao Yanze can only look up at me.¡±


    The Old Madam nodded. ¡°Yanxuan, you have always been the best.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re probably the only one that thought I was the best. Mother never ever thought that I was more capable than her youngest son.¡±


    ¡°Yanxuan, she¡¯s already dead, why are you mentioning her?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I only need Grandma to dote on me.¡±


    ...


    In the meeting room.


    Seeing that most of the shareholders were present, Qiao Yanxuan took his seat at the main seat.


    This seat was something he had been dreaming of and vying for his entire life. Although he had already sat on it for several months, he still felt it to be somewhat surreal.


    He was originally the Qiao family Second Young Master. Why could Qiao Yanze have everything but he couldn¡¯t?


    Qiao Yanxuan got his assistant to introduce the big project he had taken to the various shareholders.


    Shareholder A, ¡°Second Master, I¡¯ve heard of this project before. It¡¯s not easy to clinch it. You¡¯re really capable.¡±


    Shareholder B, ¡°Second Master, we may have had our doubts about your capability at first, but I didn¡¯t expect you to give us such a great surprise.¡±


    Shareholder C, ¡°As long as this project is sessful, we will be able to follow after Second Master at ease from now on.¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan got his assistant to turn on the projector and show the signed contract to the various shareholders.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already signed the contract with Mr Jerry, so the contract is in effect. Everyone, you just have to wait and get the profits!¡±


    Several shareholders were amazed at Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s ability, while some were questioning it as well.


    ¡°Second Master, I heard that clinching this project is extremely hard. My old friend is the CEO of a family corporation in Y Country and even he wasn¡¯t able to get this project. From what I¡¯ve heard from him, Jerry is extremely strict and would only make his decision after two to three months.¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s expression darkened a little. ¡°CEO He, are you questioning my ability?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I just wanted to confirm the true effect of this contract.¡±


    But Qiao Yanxuan felt that his capabilities were being questioned. In order to get the shareholders questioning him to shut up, Qiao Yanxuan got his assistant to call Mr Jerry and turn on the speaker.


    ¡°I will call Mr Jerry right now.¡±


    The entire meeting room fell silent as they stared at Qiao Yanxuan, who was seated at the main seat. The call went through and a confident smile appeared on Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s face.


    After ringing for the tenth time, the smile on Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s face slowly faded.


    Because no one had answered the call, it was hung up automatically. Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s confident demeanor no longer existed as he furrowed his eyebrows and nced at the shareholders. ¡°Mr Jerry is extremely busy. He might be doing something, so he couldn¡¯t answer the call.¡± He nced at his assistant, who made the call once more.


    This time, no one answered as well.


    Qiao Yanxuan pursed his lips tightly as he reached a hand out to the assistant. ¡°Give me the phone.¡±


    The assistant passed the phone to Qiao Yanxuan.


    Qiao Yanxuan sent a message out before he called Mr Jerry once more. What he didn¡¯t expect was to be notified that the phone was turned off.


    What in the world?


    Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s expression darkened. He could vaguely feel that something was wrong, but he still believed in his judgment. He made the call once more, but the receiving end was turned off still.


    The shareholder that had questioned him earlier spoke suddenly, ¡°Second Master, I just asked that friend of mine through text. Mr Jerry has already signed the contract with anotherpany.¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan put the phone on the table as his expression darkenedpletely. ¡°Mr Jerry has already signed the contract with me. How can he sign again with anotherpany?¡±


    ¡°Second Master, can you let me see the original copy of the contract?¡±


    The other shareholders were starting to be suspicious as well, each voicing their suspicions.


    Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s eyes werepletely dark.


    Ever since he took over all of the Qiao family¡¯s affairs, he had been giving his all. Were these people blind to dare suspect him like this?


    Qiao Yanxuan then stared at the quiet Old Madam Qiao. ¡°Grandma, say something.¡±


    Old Madam Qiao nced at the shareholders before she said sternly, ¡°I believe in Yanxuan.¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan said to his assistant, ¡°Bring that contract over.¡± If Mr Jerry wasn¡¯t answering the calls, he was probably busy. There was no need to think too much into it.


    After the assistant went out, he returned hurriedly.


    ¡°Second Master, it¡¯s bad.¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan furrowed his eyebrows. With the assistant¡¯s expression, something really bad must have happened. He nned to go out and ask the assistant individually, but that shareholder that has been questioning him pushed on further, ¡°Second Master, you can say anything here. We all believe in you. Why are you avoiding us?¡±


    The other shareholders nodded.


    Qiao Yanxuan stared at his assistant with a dark expression. ¡°Say it, what happened?¡± His hands on the table had unconsciously clenched into tight fists.


    He hoped that things weren¡¯t what he was thinking.


    Facing the shareholders and Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s sharp gaze, the assistant stammered, ¡°I just received the notice that the real Mr Jerry didn¡¯t stay at XX Hotel. The one we signed a contract with is the fake Mr Jerry.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan instantly stood up.


    One had to know that he had directed all of his cash flow in order to clinch this project.


    In the end, the one he had signed a contract with was a fake Mr Jerry?


    No! It was wrong! How could such a thing happen!


    ¡°Did you make a mistake?¡± Qiao Yanxuan red at his assistant sharply. ¡°I went to Big Country to inspect everything before. I even called myself and confirmed the ce. Besides, when I went to find Jerry, the otherpanies¡¯ CEOS were there as well. How could he be a fake?¡±


    ¡°Second Master, when you went to Big Country, the inspection site was a real one. However, the real Jerry and his staff were on leave. The fake Jerry made the guards unconscious and brought a group of fake staff with him, to make you think it was legitimate.¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan held onto the meeting table tightly, the veins on the back of his hands popping up.


    How could this happen?


    He did not believe it!


    ¡°Who would be so capable to make such a big trap?¡±


    The moment Qiao Yanxuan finished speaking, the heavy meeting room doors were pushed open from outside and three men walked in.


    The person walking in front was wearing a tailored ck suit and had a ck coat covering his broad and wide shoulders. Under his soft, short hair, his facial features were handsome and devilish. The edges of his face were well-defined, while his pretty eyes were filled with arrogance and coldness that looked down upon everyone else.

 Chapter 1451 - Taking Back What Belonged to Him

    <h4>Chapter 1451: Taking Back What Belonged to Him</h4>


    Who else could it be leading the group, if it wasn¡¯t Qiao Yanze?


    Behind him followed Da Zuo and a middle-aged man holding onto a document bag.


    The middle-aged man was a topwyer famed in S Country for never losing any cases he had taken. However, he was a little entric and not everyone was able to invite him to work for them.


    Seeing Qiao Yanze arrive, both Qiao Yanxuan and the Old Madam Qiao¡¯s expressions changed. Qiao Yanxuan especially. He had gotten used to ordering Qiao Yanze about and his submission to him over the past weeks.


    Suddenly seeing Qiao Yanze appear, looking well-represented in a suit made unhappiness appear in his eyes. ¡°Why did youe here instead of staying and working at home?¡±


    It was not that Qiao Yanxuan didn¡¯t feel that something was wrong with Qiao Yanze¡¯s appearance together with the topwyer. However, he didn¡¯t wish to believe that Qiao Yanze had gotten through that pit in his heart and wanted to continue fighting for everything in the Qiao family.


    Old Madam Qiao nced at Qiao Yanze, her wrinkled face covered with open hostility. ¡°Yanxuan, why are you talking so much to him? Call the bodyguard over straight away to throw unnecessary people out!¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s expression remained calm as his pretty eyes were void of any temperature. Apart from calmness, more calmness filled his eyes. He lookedpletely different from the soft and weak appearance he had in front of Qiao Yanxuan and the Old Madam.


    As if not hearing Qiao Yanxuan and Old Madam Qiao¡¯s words, Qiao Yanze took off his coat, passing it to Da Zuo before he walked into the meeting room with a straight figure.


    ¡°Yanze, you¡¯re no longer a shareholder of the Qiao Corporation, nor are you a Qiao family member. You don¡¯t have the right to be here.¡± Qiao Yanxuan red at Qiao Yanze with sharp eyes. ¡°It¡¯s best if you can go out yourself. If not, don¡¯t me me for calling the security officers.¡±


    Qiao Yanze stood in front of the meeting table. Compared to Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s elegant figure and strong aura, Qiao Yanze was not weaker as he had a hand in his pocket while his other hand wearing an expensive watch was ced on the table. His well-defined index finger knocked against the table softly. ¡°Second Master, I can¡¯t enter the meeting room if I¡¯m not a shareholder of the Qiao Corporation, right?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Qiao Yanze nced at thewyer behind him.


    Thewyer took out a set of documents from his document bag. ¡°Mr Qiao Yanze possesses 30% of Qiao Corporation¡¯s shares. He definitely has the right to participate in this shareholder meeting.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Even if Qiao Yanxuan was extremely calm before, he was also shocked by thewyer¡¯s words.


    Qiao Yanze possessed 30% of shares?


    It was impossible! It was impossible!


    Back when Qiao Yanze agreed to hand everything of the Qiao family to him, it naturally included the 60% shares he originally possessed. He had signed a share transfer agreement that was legally effective.


    Qiao Yanxuan didn¡¯t realize that Old Madam Qiao¡¯s expression had turned extremely ugly. It was then that Qiao Yanze nced at Qiao Yanxuan.


    ¡°Second Master, don¡¯t panic. Listen to thewyer first.¡±


    The moment Qiao Yanze finished speaking, they heard Old Madam Qiao shouting angrily, ¡°Yanxuan, call the security. This is the Qiao family¡¯s territory. An outsider like him has no right to stand here! Besides, the blood letter his mother left had written clearly that he no longer has anything to do with everything rting to the Qiao family.¡±


    The Old Madam knew of Qiao Yanze¡¯s weaknesses. After saying that to Qiao Yanxuan, she nced at the handsome but extremely calm Qiao Yanze with a fierce expression. ¡°Do you want your mother to not be able to rest in peace?¡±


    The Old Madam was very sharp and knew to use Madam Qiao to suppress Qiao Yanze. Before, she and Qiao Yanxuan were able to take everything rting to the Qiao family sessfully not only because of the family petition. Thergest factor was that Qiao Yanze had given it up willingly.


    The Old Madam waited for guilt and pain to appear in Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes once more, not expecting his expression and eyes to remain indifferent.


    When the Old Madam mentioned Madam Qiao, it was not that Qiao Yanze wasn¡¯t affected. He merely remained indifferent on the surface. However, his hand in his pocket had clenched into a tight fist.


    He did all he could to ovee his emotional barrier and rposed himself, making himself calm.


    It was not that he wasn¡¯t following Mother¡¯sst words. But, if he continued to waste himself away, he did not dare imagine what would happen to the Qiao family!


    ¡°Old Madam Qiao, Mr Qiao Yanze holds 30% of shares right now. He holds the same amount of shares as Mr Qiao Yanxuan does. Why does he not have the right to enter this meeting room?¡±


    Old Madam Qiao¡¯s expression changed. Sensing that the Old Madam was acting strangely, Qiao Yanxuan thought about the shares he had transferred to the Old Madam and he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Yanze, where did you get the shares from?¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at the Old Madam.


    Old Madam Qiao stood up with a cold expression. ¡°You cheated me of my shares!¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s body shook unstably.


    That meant the Old Madam¡¯s shares really all went to Qiao Yanze. When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t he know about it?


    A provocative smirk appeared on Qiao Yanze¡¯s lips. ¡°Grandma, you quietly sold away your shares behind my second brother¡¯s back. How did it be me cheating you?¡±


    ¡°The one who bought my shares was an overseaspany. I¡¯ve met the person as well. How is he rted to you?!¡±


    Qiao Yanzeughed as he said simply, ¡°The CEO of that overseaspany is my brother-inw¡¯s rtive.¡±


    ¡°You©`¡± The Old Madam had sold many Qiao family properties in secret. Because it concerned arge amount of money, she was afraid that finding a buyer in the Capital would raise suspicions, so she looked for a capable overseaspany.


    She never thought that it would be Helian Xiao¡¯s rtive.


    Although An Feng was the Qiao family¡¯s daughter, she had barely seen An Feng only a few times. Their rtionship wasn¡¯t strong. She never saw An Feng as her granddaughter, so An Feng naturally wouldn¡¯t treat her as her grandmother.


    Both Nan Zhi and her stood with Qiao Yanze.


    Qiao Yanxuan was the most shocked and in disbelief after finding out that the Old Madam had sold her shares!


    ¡°Grandma, why did you do this behind my back?¡± Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s eyes were terribly red as his hands on the meeting table clenched into tight fists. His body trembled slightly as if he wasn¡¯t able to ept such a blow.


    The Old Madam walked in front of Qiao Yanze and grabbed his arm. ¡°Yanxuan, don¡¯t fall for Qiao Yanze¡¯s trap. He¡¯s going back on his decision now and wants to chase us away from the Qiao family. Actually, Grandma knew that if he regrets his decisions one day, he would definitely chase us away. Think about it. Nan Zhi is the Queen and An Feng is Mrs Helian. With them supporting him, if he regretted his decision, how are we able to fight against them even if we have the blood letter and the family petition?


    ¡°Grandma sold those shares all for you. If we were really chased away one day, you will be able to get back at least some assets belonging to you.¡±


    p p p~


    Qiao Yanze pped as he narrowed his pretty eyes a little, a small smirk appearing on his lips. ¡°Second Brother, do you think the Old Madam¡¯s words are believable? You probably still don¡¯t know that not only did she sell her shares, she had also sold several Qiao family estates, right? Just with a little more time, I think she¡¯ll even sell the Old Qiao mansion...


    ¡°Second Brother, do you know who she gave the money from selling those assets to?¡±

 Chapter 1452 - She Never Did It For Him

    <h4>Chapter 1452: She Never Did It For Him</h4>


    Guilt and panic shed in Old Madam Qiao¡¯s eyes. She approached Qiao Yanxuan and grabbed his arm. ¡°Yanxuan, he¡¯s trying to ruin our rtionship. Never believe what he says.¡±


    With that, Old Madam Qiao nced at Qiao Yanze with sharp eyes. ¡°You caused the Qiao family to lose everything and your mother tomit suicide because you fell for a ruthless woman back then. How are you still so thick-skinned to be in charge of the Qiao family matters?


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all take a step back. Even if you possess 30% of shares now, you¡¯re still on par with Yanxuan. I believe that the shareholders here all support Yanxuan!¡±


    Old Madam Qiao took out her phone and got Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s assistant to show a photo on therge screen.


    The photo was of that blood letter. Although the original piece was with Nan Zhi, the Old Madam had taken a photo. Like that, the contents of the blood letter were shown to all of the shareholders.


    The shareholders had heard of the blood letter Mrs Qiao had left, but none of them had seen it for themselves. After reading its contents, they all shook their head, ncing at Qiao Yanze in disappointment.


    ¡°A person like this has lost all rights to handle the Qiao family matters. Who knows he might be muddled by love and does something that harms the Qiao family and our shareholders again?¡±


    Old Madam Qiao¡¯s words had convinced the shareholders. All of them agreed that Qiao Yanze wasn¡¯t suitable to be in charge of the Qiao Corporation once more.


    While Qiao Yanze listened to Old Madam Qiao¡¯s words, he remained quiet as he waited for the Old Madam to finish. He then spoke slowly, ¡°Grandma, are you trying to pull me down again by continuously mentioning the blood letter? I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you this time.¡±


    Qiao Yanze walked beside Qiao Yanxuan and raised his slender and well-defined hand to undo the buttons on his suit jacket. He then ced his hands on the meeting table and nced at all the shareholders. He was exuding a dignified, cold and frightening aura.


    His eyes werepletely ck. They were so ck that people couldn¡¯t see their depths.


    After experiencing great difficulty, the yful and never-serious yboy had changed. Even if he was standing beside Qiao Yanxuan, who was a lot older than him, his aura wasn¡¯t weaker. In fact, it was stronger and more powerful.


    After ncing around, the meeting room unexpectedly fell silent.


    Seeing that the situation was spiraling out of control, Old Madam Qiao wanted to speak once more. However, Qiao Yanze spoke first. His tone was cold. ¡°Da Zuo, hand out the photocopied contract and let the shareholders take a look.


    Da Zuo hurriedly took out a contract from his document bag and gave every shareholder a copy.


    Amongst them, the shareholder that had questioned Qiao Yanxuan before, said after seeing the contract, ¡°Third Young Master has signed a contract with Mr Jerry?¡±


    What?!


    Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    Countless memories shed in his mind as he seemed to understand something. He red at Qiao Yanze withpletely red eyes. ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? You were the one who arranged the fake Mr Jerry! You tricked me on purpose!¡±


    Qiao Yanze narrowed his eyes. ¡°Second Brother, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I was able to sign a coborating contract with Mr Jerry because of my own ability. Second Brother, you were the one who didn¡¯t see through the fakes and lost all of thepany¡¯s cash flow. Instead of using others, shouldn¡¯t you be thinking about how you can answer to the shareholders?¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan didn¡¯t know that Qiao Yanze was so good at acting. In recent days, he had acted so pathetically in front of him, just like a dog. But it turned out that he was enduring the humiliation and waited to return the attack in the shadows.


    He just couldn¡¯t understand. Why would Qiao Yanze suddenly stand back up? Shouldn¡¯t he fall even more after falling out with Cen Xi?


    However, this was not the time to analyze his emotional change. He could not let Qiao Yanze seed in his counter attack.


    ¡°Yanze, even if you¡¯ve signed a contract with the real Jerry, we both have 30% of the shares. The shareholders still need to vote and choose who is to be in charge of the Qiao Corporation.¡±


    After Qiao Yanxuan became the head of the Qiao family, he had bribed several shareholders. He was confident that they would support him.


    Qiao Yanze smirked. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s raise our hands and vote.¡±


    The result of the vote was that six small shareholders holding 19% of shares supported Qiao Yanxuan, while five shareholders holding 11% of shares supported Qiao Yanze.


    Qiao Yanxuan smirked in satisfaction. ¡°Yanze, the majority of the shareholders support me, so you¡¯ve lost. I will follow up properly with the contract you have signed with Jerry. Although you¡¯re no longer a member of the Qiao family, I will still give you the profit bonuses ordingly since you¡¯ve bought the 30% of Grandma¡¯s shares in secret.¡±


    Seeing that Qiao Yanxuan had won over Qiao Yanze, Old Madam Qiao let out a sigh of relief. However, her happiness barelysted ten seconds when Qiao Yanze¡¯s next words made her heart sink once more.


    ¡°Second Bother, shareholders, you seemed to have forgotten that another important shareholder has yet to arrive at today¡¯s meeting.¡± Qiao Yanze pped his hands and the meeting room door was pushed open once more.


    A woman with arge belly walked in with the support of a handsome man.


    They were An Feng and Helian Xiao.


    An Feng was about to give birth, so her belly was huge. Today she was wearing an almond-colored coat. Throughout her pregnancy, she paid attention to what she ate and worked out, so she only had a big belly. The rest of her limbs were still as slender as before.


    The man walking beside her was wearing a three-piece suit. Tall and handsome, his features were filled with the maturity andposure that came with age. His charismatic and strong aura also came with him naturally.


    The world¡¯s richest man, Helian Xiao, had arrived.


    Several shareholders stood up and fought to greet Helian Xiao.


    Helian Xiao had merely apanied his wife over today. He stood on the sidelines willingly, like a green leaf as he kept quiet.


    An Feng approached Qiao Yanze and spoke, ¡°I possess 10% of shares and I will be giving it to Yanze with no conditions. Yanze did make a mistake in the past. But men are not saints, how can they be free from faults? Yanze has shown through his actions and proved that he is able to rebuild the Qiao family and that he is capable of bing the head of the family once again. My husband and I support him unconditionally!¡±


    Hearing this, Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s expression became really ugly. He was also a child of the Qiao family and was also An Feng¡¯s Second Younger Brother. Why did she only side with Qiao Yanze as Mother did?¡±


    ¡°Why? Why do you all only have eyes for him?¡± Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s eyes werepletely bloodshot as he reached out towards An Feng, wanting to push her away.


    Noticing the action, Qiao Yanze instantly grabbed Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s hands to stop him from hurting An Feng. Helian Xiao hurriedly moved forward and pulled An Feng into his arms and a terrifying coldness filled his deep eyes. ¡°If anything happens to my wife and child, I don¡¯t care who you are. I will make sure that you wouldn¡¯t be able to continue living in this world.¡±


    Old Madam Qiao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore as she pped the table. ¡°Are you bullying our Yanxuan just because you are rich and powerful?¡±


    Qiao Yanze narrowed his eyes. ¡°Grandma, the one who¡¯s really bullying Second Brother isn¡¯t us. It¡¯s you!¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan clenched his fists tightly as his handsome face waspletely distorted. ¡°Qiao Yanze, stop sowing discord between me and Grandma¡¯s rtionship. Grandma has always treated me the best since I was young. If you continue to talk about her like that, I won¡¯t hold back anymore!¡±


    Qiao Yanze snorted. ¡°You treat her as your grandma, but it¡¯s not easy to say if she treats you as her grandson. Do you really think she kept the money she got from selling the Qiao family estates for you? She gave it all to Second Uncle.¡±

 Chapter 1453 - Seeing Her True Colors

    <h4>Chapter 1453: Seeing Her True Colors</h4>


    Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s pupils constricted as he shouted angrily, ¡°Impossible! Second Uncle is an oil tycoon and is extremely wealthy. How would heck this bit of money?¡±


    Qiao Yanze scoffed. ¡°Brother-inw has investigated everything clearly. Second Uncle has been addicted to gambling since a few years ago. With him uninterested in managing his business and immersed with gambling, even a mountain of gold and silver would be thrown away by him.


    ¡°Through the past few years, he ended up owing arge amount of debt. He has also mortgaged hispany. The Old Madam pitied her son for bing poor, so she thought of me.¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan turned towards Old Madam Qiao with red eyes, his voice trembling lowly as if it wasing from the depths of his throat. ¡°Grandma, is what he saying the truth?¡±


    Old Madam Qiao avoided Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not true. Even if your Second Uncle¡¯spany has fallen, he still has other assets and doesn¡¯t need this bit of money. Grandma did it all for you.¡±


    Before Qiao Yanxuan could say anything, Qiao Yanze spoke first as his handsome expression was slightly cold. ¡°Old Madam, are you still going to lie to Second Brother at this time? Not only do you want him to help you make money, you even want his life!¡±


    A flicker of irritation crossed Old Madam Qiao¡¯s eyes and she was unable to breathe properly at the sight of his face. She picked up the ashtray on the table and threw it at Qiao Yanze furiously.


    Qiao Yanze took a step back and the ashtray fell to the floor, ringing loudly.


    Seeing that the Old Madam was livid, Qiao Yanxuan turned around, wanting to grab Qiao Yanze¡¯s cor with both hands. However, Qiao Yanze¡¯s following words threw Qiao Yanxuan into a depthless frozen abyss.


    ¡°Second Brother, you probably still don¡¯t know, but there is a problem with Second Uncle¡¯s body. He needs a kidney transnt. Once the Old Madam gets enough money from you here, she will make you go back and donate a kidney to Second Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. There is nothing of the sort!¡± Old Madam Qiao shouted emotionally.


    Qiao Yanze ignored Old Madam Qiao as he nced at Qiao Yanxuan, a crack appearing on his handsome face. ¡°Second Brother, before you returned to the Capital with Old Madam, she did make you do a body checkup?¡±


    At these words, Qiao Yanxuan stiffened.


    He remembered that Grandma did make him do a full body checkup before they returned to the Capital. Grandma said that it was for his health and she had helped him make an appointment with the best doctor for his checkup.


    At that time, he thought that Grandma was really doing it for his good.


    ¡°Yanxuan, don¡¯t listen to him!¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan hugged his head as his eyes turnedpletely red before he looked at Qiao Yanze with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°What evidence do you have?¡±


    Taking out his phone, Qiao Yanze tapped on the screen several times, before he yed a recording. It was the Old Madam¡¯s voice. ¡°Everything is proceeding smoothly. Once I sell the 30% shares I got from Yanxuan, I will be able to repay your debt.¡±


    Second Uncle¡¯s voice, ¡°Mom, are you sure he will agree to donate a kidney to me?¡±


    The Old Madam, ¡°I¡¯ve doted on him for so many years. Why can¡¯t I ask him to donate a kidney to my son? He listens to me the most since he was young. As long as I talk to him nicely and charm him, he will donate both kidneys to you obediently, not to mention one.


    Second Uncle, ¡°That¡¯s true. If Mom wasn¡¯t that capable, why would he hate his biological mother and brothers so much?¡±


    The Old Madam, ¡°Back then, your older brother didn¡¯t listen to me and married Pei Lin, that strong woman. I couldn¡¯t get along well with Pei Lin. Since she doesn¡¯t make it good for me, I won¡¯t let her have it easy too. Since you don¡¯t have any children, I took a son from Pei Lin and raised him under your name. Seeing Yanxuan hate Pei Lin so much throughout these years is really satisfying!¡±


    Hearing the recording Qiao Yanze was ying, Old Madam Qiao¡¯s wrinkled face waspletely devoid of blood and she was white as a sheet of paper. Her eyes were wide with disdain and anger as she shouted, ¡°Yanze, you really did everything to sow discord between us in order to ruin my and Yanxuan¡¯s rtionship. Why are you so dark? It¡¯s no wonder you caused your mother¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Qiao Yanze stared at Old Madam Qiao, who kept bringing up his mother¡¯s death. His handsome features werepletely tense as his deep eyes shone with a steely glint of anger. ¡°Old Madam, we can hire a professional to confirm if I¡¯ve faked the conversation. Oh right, I forgot to tell you. I¡¯ve ced a listening device in your dog¡¯s body. If you want to me anyone, you can only me yourself for hugging that d*mned dog when you made the call. After all, it allowed me to listen to your conversation with Second Uncle.¡±


    Old Madam Qiao took a few steps back in absolute disbelief. Her weak body trembled nonstop, like a falling leaf swaying in the wind.


    Qiao Yanze was indeed no longer the yful young master that had destroyed the Qiao family back then. He had be deep, mature, sharp and good at devising strategies.


    When she and Yanxuan tortured and humiliated him awfully after he returned to the Qiao family, he was able to endure and hold himself back. He made them rx and let go of their guard before he gave them a heavy blow!


    It was such a great strategy!


    Old Madam Qiao was ultimately a person that had experienced many things. Her panicked heart calmed down really quickly and she walked in front of Qiao Yanxuan, as if she had grasped at herst straw. ¡°Yanxuan, his purpose is to defeat and sow discord between us. You can¡¯t let him seed. Listen to me, Yanxuan.¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan slowly turned around and stared at the Old Madam. The Old Madam¡¯s gaze on him was still filled with love and warmth as if he was someone she sincerely doted on and loved.


    Qiao Yanxuan smirked before he startedughing out loud like a crazed lion. Hisughter gave Old Madam Qiao the shivers.


    ¡°Yanxuan, what¡¯s wrong? Yanxuan-¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan pushed the Old Madam¡¯s hand on his away with all his strength. His eyes werepletely bloodshot as he inched closer towards the Old Madam and shouted furiously at the same time, ¡°Are you still thinking of lying to me at this time? You and Second Uncle have already said it so clearly. To the both of you, I¡¯m merely a pawn that can be used. You used me to seek revenge against my mother and avenge the Qiao family for yourself.


    ¡°Once I¡¯ve lost my value, you will take my kidneys. Grandma, this is the so-called love and doting you have for me!¡±


    The Old Madam kept inching backward as heughed caustically towards her. His eyes were covered with blood veins as his gaze on her was almost crazed. She opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s hands had already found her pale, thin and frail neck.


    ¡°You kept saying that you brought me back because you wanted to help me exert my worth, that it¡¯s for my future. I kept believing it and treated you as my closest kin!¡± Qiao Yanxuan¡¯spletely red eyes were filled with extreme heartache. He trusted the Old Madampletely and listened to her every word. What she said was what she said. However, he never thought that the Old Madam only treated him as a pawn, a sacrifice!


    Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s heart clenched in pain as a bitter-sweet taste swelled his throat before he spat out a mouthful of blood. His hands strangling the Old Madam¡¯s neck tightened unconsciously.


    With the Old Madam¡¯s old age, how could she handle being treated so violently by Qiao Yanxuan? Her blood surged upwards as her eyes rolled back and she fell unconscious.


    The meeting room instantly turned into a chaotic mess. A shareholder thought that a life had been taken and had hurriedly called the police.

 Chapter 1454 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1454: Meeting</h4>


    The result of this shareholder meeting was...


    Old Madam Qiao had a stroke and ended up in aa in the hospital. Meanwhile, Qiao Yanxuan was charged with intentional injury and was detained by the police.


    After Qiao Yanze sent Helian Xiao and An Feng away, he brought Da Zuo to the Old Butler¡¯s house.


    The Old Butler had been concerned for Qiao Yanze all along. After learning that Qiao Yanze had retaken the Qiao manor and was asking him to return as the butler, he was extremely excited.


    It was not that he felt he must be the butler, but that he had worked for the Qiao family for decades and had fostered feelings for the family already. He only hoped for Third Young Master to have a good life.


    Qiao Yanze brought Da Zuo and the Old Butler back to the Qiao manor. After his departure, the servants in the Qiao manor were all new servants that Old Madam Qiao and Qiao Yanxuan had changed to.


    In the recent period, Qiao Yanze¡¯s position in the Qiao manor was no different from the servants. Or to be more exact, he was lower than the servants. Even the servants were able to humiliate them whenever they wanted. When they did, he wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything as well.


    When they saw Qiao Yanze return wearing an expensive-looking suit, the new butler said impatiently, ¡°Who are you wearing this for? Where did you go today? There are still many chores undone. Go and change and do them! Do you think you¡¯re the Master from the past?¡±


    Hearing the new butler talk to Qiao Yanze with this attitude, the Old Butler¡¯s heart ached as anger surged within him. ¡°You bunch of dogs biting on the strength of your masters, open your eyes wide! This is the Qiao family master. He¡¯s the only one who has a say in this house!¡±


    The new butler snorted in contempt. ¡°He naturally was the master in the past. However, now, he¡¯s only a lowly servant here. How is he the master?¡± With that said, he impatiently nced at Qiao Yanze, who had a hand in his pocket and a half-smirk. ¡°Are you not clear of your own status? No matter how good you look in those clothes, in this house, you¡¯re not even a dog by the Old Madam¡¯s side©`¡±


    Before the new butler finished speaking, Da Zuo had already kicked him in the abdomen.


    The new butler fell to the floor from the kick and spat out a mouthful of blood. He was furious with the humiliation. ¡°Someonee. Someonee quick and chase this dog and his dogs out!¡±


    Hearing the new butler¡¯s cries, the servants hurriedly arrived at the entrance.


    Qiao Yanze chuckled coldly before he said, ¡°All of you, scram!¡±


    Da Zuo threw the photos of Old Madam Qiao being unconscious in the hospital and of Qiao Yanxuan being taken away by the police on the floor.


    When the new butler and the servants saw the photos, they were all dumbfounded.


    How long has it been? The Qiao family has fallen into Qiao Yanze¡¯s hands once again?!


    They just couldn¡¯t understand how Qiao Yanze was able to retake everything in such a short time! It was impossible!


    ...


    After Old Madam Qiao and Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s servants left, Qiao Yanze got Da Zuo and the Old Butler to call back all of the old Qiao family servants.


    The servants packed all of the items Old Madam Qiao and Qiao Yanxuan had used before they changed all of the bedsheets and cleaned and disinfected the entire ce.


    Qiao Yanze left the Qiao manor in his car.


    He had a window opened, letting the cold breeze blow in from outside, hitting his face. As he circled the roads aimlessly, it was not long before he drove into a residential area.


    He got out of the car and leaned against it, biting onto a cigarette as he held onto a match. He lit it up before his well-definedrge hand covered the fire slightly and lit the cigarette up.


    He narrowed his eyes and took a huff, letting the ashy green smoke spread and blurring his face. After smoking a cigarette, he lit another cigarette up.


    Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice trailed from behind him. ¡°Mr Qiao, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Qiao Yanze turned back and saw the security officer on duty. He nodded and handed the security officer a cigarette.


    Since Qiao Yanze had lived here for a while and with his handsomeness and Cen Xi¡¯s prettiness, the security officer had a rather strong impression of them. ¡°Mr Qiao, did youe to look for Miss Cen?¡±


    Qiao Yanze only smirked, remaining silent.


    ¡°Miss Cen moved a while back. She doesn¡¯t stay here anymore.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s slender fingers holding onto the cigarette froze slightly.


    She moved?


    With that, he thought about him torturing her for several hours like a feral wild beast that night. His eyes darkened a sliver.


    ¡°Mr Qiao, did you two fight? It¡¯s normal for a couple to have some fights and misunderstandings. You have to humor her more, then it will be fine.¡±


    Will it really be fine?


    With what had happened, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to face her again. He didn¡¯t me her for not forgiving him.


    Even he couldn¡¯t forgive himself.


    ...


    Returning to the Qiao manor, Qiao Yanze walked to every corner of the Qiao manor alone. Returning to this ce as its owner felt reallyplicated.


    He didn¡¯t know if taking everything back would stop his mother from resting in peace. At the thought of the blood letter, his heart ached terribly once more.


    However, what he needed to do now was to strengthen and grow the Qiao family.


    ...


    The next day.


    Da Zuo walked into the indoor swimming pool and nced at Qiao Yanze, who was swimming like a flying fish. ¡°Young Master, the shareholders are here.¡±


    Hearing this, Qiao Yanze poked his head out of the water. ¡°Let them wait.¡±


    Qiao Yanze only got out of the swimming pool after half an hour. He looked extremely tall in his swimming trunks. Small water beads trailed down his muscr and firm chest, his abdomen muscles and Apollo¡¯s belt well-defined. As he paid attention to training, his figure was really masculine and attractive.


    Da Zuo passed him a towel. He dried his body and put on a bathrobe. Moving his slender legs, he walked out of the indoor swimming pool.


    There were already more than a dozen shareholders standing in the living room.


    Seeing Qiao Yanze walk over with wet hair and wearing a bathrobe, although they were a little annoyed, no one dared to say anything about him right in front of him.


    ¡°Third Young Master, we were muddled by Second Master before and thought that he was really doing good for the Qiao Corporation. We never thought that the grandmother and grandson hade to ruin the Qiao Corporation.¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master, we came to invite you to go back and take charge.¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master, with Old Madam having a stroke and Second Master arrested, the stocks of Qiao Corporation have fallen drastically. You must return!¡±


    Qiao Yanze stared at the shareholders¡¯ currying expressions. A cold smirk appeared on his lips as he nced at the shareholder that was leading the group. That shareholder was also an elder in the Qiao family. ¡°I can return, but first you have to think of a way to make that petition invalid. After I¡¯ve returned to the Qiao family records, I will naturally return to take charge.¡±


    Once Qiao Yanze was done, he turned around and left coldly.


    The shareholders stared at Qiao Yanze¡¯s back, all falling in a daze. Compared to when he first returned to rebuild the Qiao family, he was even colder and harder to deal with now!


    ...


    Qiao Yanze returned to his bedroom and changed before he received a call from Nan Zhi.


    ¡°I¡¯m meeting Xiao Xi for lunch today. If you want to continue to have anything to do with her, you shoulde.¡±


    ...


    Since Nan Zhi had asked her out for a meal, Cen Xi found that she couldn¡¯t refuse the request.


    They met at the restaurant and once they were done ordering, Nan Zhi kept ncing at the door. When all the food was almost served, the private room¡¯s door was pushed open.


    When she saw the tall figure that entered the room, Cen Xi froze for a split second.

 Chapter 1455 - Ambushed

    <h4>Chapter 1455: Ambushed</h4>


    Staring at the man that entered, Cen Xi¡¯s butterfly wings-likeshes fluttered slightly.


    Today he was wearing a navy blue suit. After entering the private room, he took off his suit jacket, showing off the ck v-neck silk-like shirt inside. His shirt was tucked in and thebination of blue and ck made his legs look longer and if anything, he looked even taller. He was extremely handsome and good looking.


    Looking away again, Cen Xi cast her longshes down and her hands resting on her knees clenched slightly. If she knew that the Queen had asked Qiao Yanze toe today as well, she definitely would not havee.


    However, she couldn¡¯t leave immediately in respect of the Queen.


    After Qiao Yanze entered the room, he naturally saw Cen Xi. Her eyes were cast down, her expression a little uneasy and she looked like she wanted to leave, but couldn¡¯t.


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s deep eyes darkened slightly.


    Nan Zhi got Qiao Yanze to sit beside Cen Xi. Apart from ncing at him when he first came in, Cen Xi never looked at Qiao Yanze again.


    The atmosphere in the private room was rather stiff and extremely awkward.


    Nan Zhi kicked Qiao Yanze under the table, eying him. When Qiao Yanze received the nce, he looked towards the woman sitting beside him. ¡°Xiao Xi, I heard from Zhizhi that your words before were said to agitate me on purpose. I¡¯ve misunderstood you. Please let me apologize.¡±


    The urge to cry filled Cen Xi a little as the corners of her lips were tightly tensed. After a long silence, she only managed to squeeze out, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    She heard that he had taken care of the Qiao family matters.


    Now, he was the Qiao family master once more.


    She was happy for him.


    But, she didn¡¯t know if they could continue on together...


    Although she knew that he didn¡¯t lose control that night on purpose, to her, it wasn¡¯t something that she could forget easily.


    Those few hours of torture had stepped on and ruthlessly crushed her dignity, pride, her entire being and soul. Even if she had moved now, she would still dream of that painful and heart-shattering memory!


    It would be a psychological trauma to her for the rest of her life!


    Although they both had experienced a fair few things in this life together, she had her limit. She didn¡¯t know how to forgive a man that trampled on her body and soul when he went crazy!


    Seeing the atmosphere around the two fall into a deep silence once more, Nan Zhi stood up. ¡°Uncle, talk properly to Xiao Xi. You were too much that time. It¡¯s reasonable for Xiao Xi to not forgive you. If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t want to talk to you again either.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s words were telling him to be patient.


    Abuse was something equivalent to death to a woman. If it was another woman, they might have called the police right there and then.


    But Xiao Xi didn¡¯t. It was clear that she still loved Uncle, but his actions had disappointed her and made her give up on him.


    Seeing that Nan Zhi was leaving, Cen Xi stood up as well. ¡°Your Majesty, I have something else to do. I will treat you to a meal again if there¡¯s another chance...¡±


    Cen Xi was really afraid of being alone in the room with Qiao Yanze. She hurriedly took her bag and left the room before Nan Zhi could.


    The door of the ward was mmed shut again with a bang.


    Qiao Yanze nced at the door, his handsome expression darkening a little. Nan Zhi poured a cup of water and passed it to Qiao Yanze. ¡°You need to be more patient when pursuing a woman. You did something so cruel to her. Do you expect her to return to your side with a curl of your finger?¡±


    Qiao Yanze took arge sip of the water before he nced at Nan Zhi with slightly raised eyebrows. ¡°Can I even still get her back?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the scene in the meeting room yesterday was rather exciting. When Mother came home and told me all about it, even I wanted to p for you. Uncle, you¡¯re very charismatic and you¡¯ve had more than a fair share of girlfriends in the past. Surely, you know how to pursue a girl, right?¡±


    To be frank, although Qiao Yanze was a yboy in the past, the girls were the ones who brought themselves to him.


    He rarely had to pursue a girl properly.


    ¡°Then, what are you still sitting here for?¡± Get up quick and chase after her!¡± Nan Zhi nced at Qiao Yanze, clearly irritated.


    ...


    Because her car had been sent for maintenance, Cen Xi took a bus home.


    Since she moved and resigned from her job, Cen Xi hadn¡¯t been idle. She always felt that a woman should never lose their career no matter what.


    Even though Sister had given her quite a bit of money, enough that she didn¡¯t have to worry even if she didn¡¯t work for the rest of her life, that kind of lifestyle wasn¡¯t what she wanted.


    Tranting was something she truly enjoyed. A few days ago, her school¡¯s principal had called her, telling her that S Country¡¯s famed diplomat, Mrs Kelly, was returning to the Capital to pick an assistant. If chosen, they would be able to go intern at the United Nations with Mrs Kelly.


    The principal had rmended Cen Xi to Mrs Kelly.


    Even though she didn¡¯t know the results yet, Cen Xi was anticipating it. She was still young and needed a lot of training and experience. Love shouldn¡¯t be her everything.


    Ding. A notification popped up on her phone, disying a prompt of a new email. When Cen Xi opened it, she saw that it was from the principal.


    Mrs Kelly had chosen her and had sent her an invitation to attend the banquet she was holding the next evening.


    A small smile appeared on Cen Xi¡¯s lips. She stared at the email for a long time, until...


    ¡°Omgosh! The Bugatti Veyron sports car following the bus outside is really cool and stylish!¡±


    ¡°The man driving is really eye-catching!¡±


    ¡°He keeps following after our bus. Could he be wooing a girl on the bus?¡±


    Hearing several girls behind her chat, Cen Xi looked up and nced outside.


    A silver Bugatti Veyron was driving neck to neck with the bus. When the bus sped up, it sped up as well. When the bus slowed down, it slowed down as well. The sports car¡¯s windows were wide open. The man driving inside had a hand on the steering wheel. A pair of sunsses rested on his nose bridge while his handsome lips were pursed slightly. If it was not Qiao Yanze, who else could it be?


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart started to thump crazily.


    Why did he chase after her?


    Cen Xi¡¯s hand holding her phone tightened unconsciously.


    The majority of the bus¡¯ passengers were attracted by that cool and luxurious-looking sports car outside.


    Cen Xi looked away and bowed her head down, acting as if she didn¡¯t see it. The public bus stopped at the next stop and a wave of exmations suddenly rang in the bus.


    ¡°The handsome man from the sports car is here!¡±


    Cen Xi looked up. When she saw Qiao Yanze get up the bus from the front door with his tall and slender legs and his handsome and dignified appearance, her heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    God, what was he doing here? She bowed her head even lower, hoping that he didn¡¯t see her.


    However, her hopes fell straight away.


    The man¡¯s low and charming voice rang by her ear. ¡°Cen Xi, get off. I have something to tell you.¡±


    Even if Cen Xi didn¡¯t look up, she could feel the countless gazes turning towards her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said in the private room that there is nothing to say between us... You©`¡±


    Before she could finish, he walked over and pulled her up from her seat straight away. One was pulling the other out, while the other was struggling and unwilling to leave.


    The two fell into a stalemate.


    The bus driver nced back. ¡°If you¡¯re fighting, you two go home and fight. Let me do my job please.¡±


    Cen Xi stared at the man who held onto her tightly, looking as if he wouldn¡¯t let go if she didn¡¯t leave with him. She breathed in a deep breath.


    ¡°Get off with me.¡±


    Cen Xi wasn¡¯t as thick-skinned as he was. Facing everyone¡¯s curious gaze on them and being the passive one out of the two, she had no choice but to get off the bus with him.

 Chapter 1456 - Unable to Lie

    <h4>Chapter 1456: Unable to Lie</h4>


    Under the admiring, amazed and excited gazes on the bus, Cen Xi was pulled out of the bus by Qiao Yanze. He dragged her towards his sports car that was parked by the road.


    As Cen Xi stared at the man¡¯s extremely handsome side profile, countless emotions surging within her. She struggled out of the man¡¯s hold with all of her strength, before she said tersely, ¡°Do you think that I will unconditionally tolerate and ept everything you do?¡±


    Qiao Yanze turned back and looked at Cen Xi. She was wearing a red jacket, tight denim jeans and knee-length boots. Her long, ck hair was tied into a ponytail. Her fair and smooth face was only the size of a palm while her pair of moist eyes were clear and cold.


    Seeing her expression, Qiao Yanze pursed his thin lips tightly. His handsome facial features looked like they had been covered with ayer of glow under the sunlight, making him look even more handsome. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened that night. Let me apologize to you again. Please give me one more chance. I promise it will never happen again.¡±


    He was such a prideful person... For him to be willing to bow down and apologize, he had naturally recognized his mistake and was apologizing sincerely.


    However...


    Cen Xi looked down, her fingers sinking into her palm. ¡°Can apologizing minimize the distrust and harm you gave me that night?¡±


    Qiao Yanze wasn¡¯t feeling any better than she was. He also couldn¡¯t believe that he had done such a cruel thing to her that night. However, he was willing to use all of his time in the future to make up and heal the wounds in her heart.


    It was impossible for him to let go just like that.


    Cen Xi sucked in a deep breath, doing her best to make herself calm down. ¡°We¡¯ve experienced life and death together. We were even willing to give our lives for the other. I also don¡¯t know how we ended up like this today! I feel very tired being with you. To be honest, I really don¡¯t know what other problems will appear when we¡¯re together.¡± Currently, both of their hearts were hurt and scarred.


    Both of them needed time to think about their future properly.


    She didn¡¯t want to get together hastily then break up because of another matter.


    It would be too exhausting if it was like that.


    Cen Xi fell silent before she turned around and hailed a taxi by the side of the road.


    Seeing her slender and curvy figure get on the car, Qiao Yanze¡¯s hands curled into tight fists, the veins on the back of his hand protruding out.


    ...


    When Cen Xi returned to her residential area and got out of the taxi, she met Bai Lin, who was waiting for her there.


    Bai Lin was wearing a white shirt. His figure was tall andrge. Although his skin was a lot more tanned, it wasn¡¯t able to hide his handsome appearance and enigmatic charisma.


    ¡°My father told me to bring some imported fruits over.¡± Bai Lin handed a bag to Cen Xi.


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t shy away from the gesture as a smile appeared on her cold expression. ¡°Help me thank Uncle Bai.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re free tonight, right? Father told me to ask you to go over and have dinner together.¡±


    Thinking that it had been a while since she saw Uncle Bai, she nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle and fetch youter.¡±


    ...


    After having dinner at Bai Lin¡¯s house at night, he sent Cen Xi back to her residential area.


    During their way there, Bai Lin hesitated for a while, before he asked, ¡°I heard that Qiao Yanze has taken back what belongs to him. Has he looked for you?¡±


    When she heard this, Cen Xi pursed her lips and nced out at the dazzling night view the city had. ¡°I saw him in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I heard you mentionedst time that your principal had rmended you to Mrs Kelly. If you¡¯ve passed, how do you n to juggle career and love?¡±


    Cen Xi looked down, her longshes casting down as the light from outside shined on her pale face, creating a glow around her. She looked so beautiful, but there was a faint lowness surrounding her as well.


    ¡°The principal sent me an email saying that I¡¯ve passed Mrs Kelly¡¯s selection.¡±


    Bai Lin nced at Cen Xi, a smile appearing on his face. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you. It¡¯s a rare opportunity, so you should think about it carefully.¡±


    Cen Xi nodded.


    When the car drove into the residential area, Cen Xi said, ¡°Brother Bai Lin, you don¡¯t have to take me further. I can get off here.¡±


    Bai Lin didn¡¯t insist otherwise. ¡°Send me a message when you reach home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dad, I will. Take care of yourself.¡±


    ...


    Cen Xi walked into the area as she thought about Bai Lin¡¯s question about how to juggle love and career.


    If she went to the United Nations with Mrs Kelly, ording to Mrs Kelly¡¯s request, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to return for the next two years.


    Two years could change a lot. Could she really bear to part with Qiao Yanze like this?


    By then, he would probably find another girlfriend and marry and have children with another woman. She would no longer have anything to do with his life.


    Cen Xi¡¯s mind was in a mess. She didn¡¯t know what decision she should make.


    After entering the residential area, she was about to enter her building when suddenly, two dazzling white lights shone at her. Raising an arm, Cen Xi squinted towards the bright light.


    The car door opened and a tall and slender man got out of the car. When she saw the man walking over, Cen Xi froze slightly.


    How did he find this ce?


    However, at the thought that he had regained his status as the Qiao family master, it was easy to get someone to find out where she stayed if he wanted.


    Cen Xi remained standing on the spot, not knowing if she should go in or wait for him toe over.


    Very quickly, Qiao Yanze arrived before Cen Xi.


    ¡°Did you go and eat with Bai Lin again?¡± He asked quietly.


    Cen Xi thought it was funny.


    ¡°Why does who I eat with, concern you?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xi, are we really ending things like this?¡± Qiao Yanze leaned over, reaching a hand over her head as he looked down at her.


    His refreshing and charming scent sprayed on her face. She turned away slightly. However, in the next second, he grabbed her exquisite and petite chin.


    ¡°I know I owe you. I will do my best to make up for it. Forgive me, hm?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s originally tall and thick walls built around her heart slowly cracked because of his sincere tone and heated gaze.


    She loved him too much. That was why she was never able to be determined and reject him properly.


    She opened her mouth, about to say something when he suddenly lifted her chin and kissed her.


    Cen Xi¡¯s hands resting by her sides tightened slightly. With her back pressed tightly against the wall, her mind was in a mess before it went nk.


    He sucked on her lips, nibbling and licking softly as his tongue poked out to trace her lips from time to time. Hershes fluttered terribly as a voice appeared in her mind. Don¡¯t let him get what he wants... Push him away...


    However, all of her energy seemed to have been sucked away by a giant syringe. She couldn¡¯t muster any energy at all.


    His tongue came with a faint nicotine vor. The moment he touched her, her body trembled ruthlessly, like an electric current had flowed through her.


    Right at this moment, a voice suddenly rang out and Cen Xi instantly regained her senses. Staring at the man so close to her, she pushed him away with all of her strength before she opened the building gates and ran away with a muddled mind.


    Qiao Yanze caressed his lips that had her temperature still lingering on it. A smile appeared on his handsome face.


    No matter how she tried to deny it, her body couldn¡¯t lie.


    She still loved him!

 Chapter 1457 - Were They Going to End Just Like That?

    <h4>Chapter 1457: Were They Going to End Just Like That?</h4>


    When Qiao Yanze returned to the Qiao manor, the butler told him that Qing Yan hade to find him. The butler knew about the arranged marriage between the Qing and Qiao family. Qiao Yanze changed into his slippers and went into the living room.


    When Qing Yan, who was sitting on the sofa, heard sounds, she stood up quickly. ¡°Yanze, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Qiao Yanze gestured for Qing Yan to sit down. Walking over to the sofa, he looked down at Qing Yan. ¡°It¡¯s already sote, is there anything you need from me?¡±


    ¡°I heard that your second brother was detained and that the Old Madam had a stroke?¡±


    Qiao Yanze nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    When she heard his affirmation, Qing Yan lowered her eyes and was silent for a few seconds before changing the topic. ¡°I came here today because there¡¯s something I need your help with.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Mrs Kelly is back in the Capital and she¡¯s my idol. There¡¯s a banquet tomorrow night and I want to attend to meet Mrs Kelly.¡±


    Qiao Yanze understood what Qing Yan meant and lifted his lips. ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll get the invitation for you.¡±


    Before Qing Yan left, she wanted to ask Qiao Yanze about Qiao Yanxuan being held in the detention center, but when the words reached her lips, she swallowed them down again.


    ...


    Cen Xi arrived at Mrs Kelly¡¯s banquet as promised and came with the principal.


    Although Mrs Kelly was middle-aged, she took good care of herself and looked to be in her thirties. She was tall and was properly dressed in an evening gown, looking confident and elegant.


    Seeing the principal and Cen Xiing over, Mrs Kelly greeted them warmly. As she looked at Cen Xi up and down, she felt more and more satisfied.


    Cen Xi was one of the few young girls Mrs Kelly had seen who was beautiful and gifted innguages. It was likely that Cen Xi¡¯s future achievements would surpass her.


    There were a lot of elites attending Mrs Kelly¡¯s banquet tonight. As Mrs Kelly thought highly of Cen Xi, she brought her along to meet with many distinguished guests.


    Cen Xi was a person with strong adaptability and soon integrated herself into such an environment. Her outstanding appearance, slim figure and cool temperament attracted the attention of many rich young men. From time to time, someone woulde up to invite her to dance.


    Seeing this, Mrs Kelly said to Cen Xi, ¡°When you work with me in the future, there will often be banquets like this. Dancing is a kind of social interaction. Go ahead and dance with those enthusiastic men.¡±


    But Cen Xi rejected the other men and only danced with the principal.


    After dancing, Cen Xi went to the washroom. When she came out, she saw Mrs Kelly standing on the balcony and seemed to be talking to someone. She walked over.


    She had just reached the entrance of the balcony when she heard a familiar deep voice. ¡°Mrs Kelly, this is my friend, Miss Qing Yan.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she looked up, seeing Qiao Yanze with Qing Yan beside him. She did not know if her gaze was too heated, but the man who was talking to Mrs Kelly suddenly tilted his head and looked at her.


    Their eyes met.


    The air around seemed to have turned still for a moment.


    Mrs Kelly looked back and seeing Cen Xi, she beckoned her over. ¡°Cen Xi,e here for a moment.¡±


    Cen Xi went over and her gaze fell on Qing Yan. Qing Yan was wearing a long dark green dress, the soft and fitting fabric outlining her shapely figure and she had exquisite makeup on her face. ¡°Xiao Xi, what a coincidence. You¡¯re here, too.¡±


    Mrs Kelly looked at Qing Yan and then at Cen Xi. ¡°Do you know each other? Cen Xi is my new assistant. She will be going with me to the United Nations the day after tomorrow for work.¡±


    Hearing Mrs Kelly¡¯s words, Qiao Yanze¡¯s fingers that were around the wine ss tightened. His slender eyes looked at Cen Xi darkly. He did not know if it was because she felt guilty, but she did not meet his eyes.


    Qing Yan was also stunned. She did not expect Mrs Kelly to have chosen Cen Xi. But, with Cen Xi¡¯s talent and abilities, it was expected for her to be selected.


    ¡°Congrattions, Xiao Xi.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Cen Xi looked at Qiao Yanze from the corner of her eye. His lips were pursed tightly and his expression was cold.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Qiao Yanze left with the wine ss in his hand. Until the end of the banquet, Cen Xi did not see him at all.


    Before leaving, Mrs Kelly told Cen Xi, ¡°The flight will be at 8.30 a.m the day after tomorrow. Remember to be on time and don¡¯t bete.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ...


    Qiao Yanze left the banquet hall early.


    He went to the seaside alone. Before that, he had bought a case of beer and drank one bottle after another. By the time Qing Yan found him, his eyes were already red from drinking.


    Taking away the beer from his hand, Qing Yan said with a frown, ¡°If you can¡¯t let go of her, then you should ask her to stay. What¡¯s the use in getting drunk?¡±


    Taking out her phone, Qing Yan called Cen Xi. ¡°Tell her that you don¡¯t want her to go.¡±


    But Qiao Yanze grabbed Qing Yan¡¯s phone and hung up the call. Closing his red eyes, he said in a deep and cold voice, ¡°I know you have good intentions, but I need to calm down now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Mrs Kelly. Xiao Xi will be very busy if she follows Mrs Kelly to work in the United Nations and she won¡¯t be able toe back here for at least two years.¡±


    Qiao Yan tightened his hold on the bottle of beer. The outline of his handsome face was tensed and his chest was heaving. ¡°She wants to pursue her career. If it had been in the past, I might have broken her wings and made her unable to fly out of my hands. But after experiencing so many things together, I don¡¯t think that trapping her by my side is the best form of love for her!¡±


    Qing Yan looked at Qiao Yanze. With him being a domineering person, he must have loved Cen Xi deeply to be willing to let her go.


    ...


    Back at Qiao manor, Qiao Yanze locked himself in his bedroom. It was only on the day when Cen Xi was to leave with Mrs Kelly that he opened his eyes and stared unblinkingly at the ceiling.


    She was leaving today!


    They were going to end just like that!


    His chest felt like something sharp had taken out a piece of him.


    Countless images shed past his mind, from meeting her, getting along and developing feelings for her, having misunderstandings and disputes, being intimate and experiencing life and death together... The two of them had experienced so much, could they only get such an ending?


    What was the harm in her going to the United Nations? Couldn¡¯t he fly there to see her when he was free?!


    Getting out of bed quickly, he fumbled for his phone and sent a message to her. Hurrying to the bathroom, he washed up, changed his clothes and left.


    Da Zuo drove him to the airport. There was a traffic jam on the road as it was during working hours.


    Qiao Yanze called Cen Xi but the call could not get through. When they were still a few kilometers from the airport, he pushed open the car door and ran to the airport.


    When he arrived at the airport, he looked for Cen Xi everywhere. However, no matter how he looked, he could not find her.


    It was nearly nine o¡¯clock.


    She should already be on the ne.


    Panting, Qiao Yanze leaned against a pir. He put his hand on his chest that seemed to be empty and a self-deprecating smile appeared on his lips.


    Where did he get the confidence that she loved him deeply in her heart, and no matter what he had done wrong, she would not leave him?


    He lowered his head and bent over, like a beast that had suffered a hard blow and slid down little by little.


    At this time, a cold and pleasant voice seemed to resound in his ears. ¡°Qiao Yanze.¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked up and his pupils constricted when he saw the woman standing a few steps away from him.

 Chapter 1458 - Making Up

    <h4>Chapter 1458: Making Up</h4>


    People wereing and going in the airport, and the sounds of the suitcase wheels rolling could be heard.


    When Qiao Yanze looked up, he saw the slim figure not far away. Everything around seemed to have disappeared, leaving only the two of them in the empty hall.


    She was standing there, dressed in a nude pink shirt with a khaki vest over it, cropped beige pants paired with a pair of nude-colored high heels, giving off the air of a beautiful working professional.


    Her hand was holding the handle of the suitcase with a long coat draped over her arm. With her long ck hair spread over her shoulders and her lips a natural pink color, she looked cold and charming at the same time.


    If it was not Cen Xi, who could it be?


    She didn¡¯t leave!


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s heart was beating very fast and seemed to almost jump out of his chest. He closed his red eyes and opened them again. Seeing that she was still standing there, he could be sure that he was not hallucinating.


    ¡°Cen Xi,¡± he called her in a low and hoarse voice.


    Cen Xi¡¯s lips moved. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Her voice was still a little cold and there was not much emotion in her eyes, but he thought that this was the most pleasant voice he had heard and the most beautiful gaze he had seen.


    His temperament had eased a lot after experiencing so many things. He thought that he had matured, but at this moment, he was like a hot-blooded brat, running towards his beloved girl.


    He strode up to her and stopped when he was one step away. The blood in his body surged rapidly, making him feel extremely agitated.


    Spreading his arms, he lifted her from the ground regardless of whether she was willing or resistant. He held her in his arms and turned several rounds on the spot.


    Many passers-by stopped to look at them.


    The man was tall and handsome, while the woman was slim and charming. A lot of people thought they were shooting for an idol drama.


    Cen Xi felt the eyes of everyone on them and she raised her hands, pushing the man¡¯s broad shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m getting dizzy. Put me down first.¡±


    He obeyed and put her down.


    As soon as her feet touched the ground, her body swayed because of the dizziness and he pulled her into his arms again.


    Smelling the fresh scent mixed with a faint smell of tobo of his body, Cen Xi felt choked up and grabbed his cor with her fair fingers, slowly tightening her grip.


    Raising her head, she met with his deep and dark eyes.


    The rims of his eyes were a little red and the eyes staring at her were as dark as ink. He did not care about the gazes of the people around and looked at her deeply, his voice low, hoarse and restrained. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave?¡±


    She looked up, tears swimming in her eyes. ¡°Sister Qing Yan sent me a video. Someone sat by the sea and drank a lot of beer. Then he shouted like a lunatic, asking a certain woman to forgive him, that he was wrong and would never do such an inhuman thing again.¡±


    Qiao Yanze lowered his head and bit the tip of her nose. ¡°I have to thank Qing Yan then?¡±


    A drop of tear slid down from the corner of Cen Xi¡¯s eye and her rose-like lips lifted into a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s find some time to treat her to a meal. But next time if you make me sad again, I really won¡¯t turn back.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be another time.¡± With that, his lips came close to hers. There were too many people around her so she subconsciously dodged it, but soon, he grabbed it urately.


    ¡°Mm, a lot of people are watching...¡±


    ¡°Let them watch.¡± It did not matter if people all over the world see it, because she was his woman in this life. One could only imagine how eager and intense the kiss was.


    Putting one hand around her waist, he had the other on the back of her head. His eyes that were looking at her were like the sea at night, deep and boundless, as if he was going to suck her in.


    Cen Xi heard apuse around and her ears turned hot as she felt ashamed and flustered. She struggled to get out of the man¡¯s arms, but he pried open her teeth. He only released her when she was almost out of breath.


    She buried her face into his firm and broad chest, embarrassed to look up.


    ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing to be watched by so many people. Why are you so annoying?¡±


    Her voice was low and she buried herself in his arms as sheined softly with a slightly coquettish voice.


    His heart softened in an instant.


    With a stretch of his long arms, he picked her up and he strode outside.


    ¡°Hey, my luggage...¡± Cen Xi raised her head. She found that many people were still taking pictures of them and she quickly buried her face into his chest.


    Heughed deeply and devilishly and even his chest was shaking. ¡°Da Zuo will bring it to the car for you.¡±


    Cen Xi could hear the teasing in hisughter and she pinched his muscr arm as she grinned unconsciously.


    Sometimes, rtionships were so baffling.


    A second ago, she hated him so much that she wanted to have nothing to do with him. But the next second, she felt that the air was full of sweet pink bubbles when she was being held in his arms.


    He carried her to the car.


    Da Zuo took Cen Xi¡¯s luggage and put it in the boot. He then sat in the driver¡¯s seat and looked behind. His lips could not help but lift into a smile when he saw Young Master getting into the car with Cen Xi in his arms.


    To be honest, his mood for the past few days had been rising and falling with Young Master¡¯s.


    Especially this morning, his eyes turned red when he saw Young Master pushing open the car door and running along the jammed road, his figure so flustered and anxious.


    Thank the gods that Miss Cen did not leave!


    ...


    On the way out of the airport, Cen Xi struggled in the man¡¯s arms but failed to break free. He held her tightly, rubbing his stubbled chin against the skin on her face and his lips fell onto her soft ones. ¡°Do you still want to leave me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± It was not without any struggle. This was a very good opportunity for her career and now she had given it up, she had definitely left a bad impression on Mrs Kelly. There was no chance for her to go in the future if she wanted to.


    Seeing the regret in her eyes, he bit her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Zhizhi to let you work beside her.¡±


    What?! Hearing this, Cen Xi stretched out her index finger and put it on the man¡¯s thin lips. ¡°No, no. Even if I want to go back to the Royal trantion department, I have to go in on my own ability. I don¡¯t want to get in through the back door.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s lips opened slightly and he bit the woman¡¯s slender finger. ¡°How about you stop working and concentrate on being Mrs Qiao at home?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Qiao Yanze knew that with her character, she would not be a full-time wife, so naturally, he would not force her. Wasn¡¯t he attracted to her because she had her own views and thoughts at such a young age?


    Qiao Yanze took Cen Xi back to the Qiao manor.


    He took her to the bedroom and as soon as the door was opened, he pressed her against the door and kissed her thoroughly until Cen Xi put her hands on his shoulders. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in the afternoon.¡± He kissed her as soon as his voice fell.

 Chapter 1459 - Different With Your Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 1459: Different With Your Arrival</h4>


    ¡°Qiao Yanze.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    A mumble. ¡°I really hated you at that time.¡±


    As she said this, her eyes were bright with grievance and resentment.


    He felt a pain in his heart. Lowering his head, he kissed her eyes gently. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Then he held her in his arms and kissed her on her forehead. ¡°I won¡¯t be like that in the future.¡±


    ...


    Qiao Yanze did not eat in the morning so the old butler asked the servants to prepare food and he went upstairs to ask Cen Xi and him to go down to eat.


    He blushed before he even got close to the bedroom. He hurried down the stairs and told the servants not to go upstairs for the time being.


    Cen Xiy on the bed, her face turning red when she nced at the man who was standing by the bed. As she pulled the nket over her body, she picked up the pillow and threw it at him.


    Qiao Yanze caught the pillow and looked at the woman who had the nket wrapped around her. Her ck hair was spread about messily, making her face seem even smaller. Her cheeks were flushed red and she had a natural feminine charm.


    He leaned down, his hands ced on the sides of her head and his long fingers brushed away the long hair that was damp with sweat. ¡°Xiao Xi...¡±


    Seeing that he had something to say, she asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling tired, get up. I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath first.¡±


    He hummed and kissed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±


    ...


    Cen Xi did not know what Qiao Yanze had to say. She took a quick shower, put on her clothes and went downstairs.


    There were several rows of servants standing downstairs. The butler, Da Zuo and Xiao Zuo were among them.


    Cen Xi was shocked by the big entourage of people downstairs. Her body shrank towards the stairs. She wanted to return to the room, but Qiao Yanze saw her.


    He beckoned to her. ¡°Come here.¡±


    What did this fellow want to do!


    Seeing everyone looking at her, Cen Xi could not shy away so mustering up her courage, she went downstairs.


    When she came up to Qiao Yanze, he stretched out his long arm and pulled her to stand in front of him.


    ¡°The reason I called all of you here is to introduce the futuredy of the house. Her name is Cen Xi. She¡¯s young, but she has amazing skills. Otherwise, how can she make your Young Master be so obedient...¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the woman pinched him lightly on his back.


    A red tinge blossomed on Cen Xi¡¯s face and she red at him silently.


    He acted as if he did not see it and put his arm around her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m already obedient, so all of you should use a better attitude when serving her. If she is not satisfied, I will be in a bad mood...¡±


    Cen Xi murmured, ¡°Why do you make it sound like I¡¯m a tigress...¡±


    ¡°Tigress is good, I like tigresses.¡±


    Look at him, not being serious again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to business. What I mean is to treat her well and don¡¯t let her suffer any grievances in this family. Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Louder.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s face was getting hotter and hotter. What was he doing? Was he training new ¡®recruits¡¯?


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can do it. Perhaps Miss Cen will feel happy one day and get married to me before I propose to her.¡±


    Cen Xi red at him. ¡°You wish!¡± Don¡¯t expect her to agree without proposing to her.


    Some servants could not help chuckling. The old butler cleared his throat and everyone dared notugh anymore. The old butler looked at Cen Xi kindly. ¡°Miss Cen, it seems livelier with you here. You don¡¯t know but the past few days, Young Master locked himself in his room, not eating or drinking and we servants didn¡¯t even dare to let out a breath. The atmosphere is different with your arrival.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Yuan, she has only just arrived and you¡¯reining to her already?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m happy for you. After sufferinges happiness. Finally, you have a caring lover to dote on you.¡±

 Chapter 1460 - Misunderstanding?

    <h4>Chapter 1460: Misunderstanding?</h4>


    This time, they were especially sweet and rxed after getting back together. There was no need to guess what was on his mind and to face life and death.


    With the nourishment of love, Cen Xi¡¯splexion looked better than ever. She was young and there was a tinge of pinkness under her fair skin, making her look radiant and dazzling.


    After a few days of sweetness, she could not stay idle. She sent her resume to the trantion department. Qiao Yanze wanted to help, but he promised not to interfere in her work affairs after her countless warnings.


    Of course, he believed that with her talent and ability, it would not be difficult for her to return to the trantion department.


    The day after she submitted her resume, she received an interview notice.


    On the day of the interview, Cen Xi woke up early. She went to have a bath in the bathroom and then went to the cloakroom to change her clothes.


    She wore a Dolce & Gabbanace dress paired with a fashionable coat, the ends of her long hair slightly curled and spread naturally around her shoulders. She had put on makeup and because she had good skin, she looked very fresh with just a light hint of blush on her cheeks.


    After applying her lipstick, Cen Xi noticed that something was wrong. Turning around, she found that the man who was still sleeping had woken up.


    He was wearing a dark blue robe with the straps loosely tied, showing arge part of his firm chest. He had his arms crossed and was looking at her with a dark glint in his upturned eyes.


    The longer she spent time with him, the more she found that there was still a dangerous charm in his bones.


    Cen Xi¡¯s scalp turned numb from his stare and she pursed her red lips. ¡°What do you think, wearing this to the interview?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the interviewer¡¯s attention would not be on your ability, but on your beauty.¡±


    Cen Xi red at him. ¡°There are many beauties in the trantion department!¡±


    ¡°Why do I find only one?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Stalking over, his face found her neck and buried into it, smelling the fragrance of her body. ¡°Of course it¡¯s my Beauty Cen.¡±


    ...


    Cen Xi was interviewed by the supervisor of the trantion department who was in charge of HR matters.


    Seeing Cen Xi, the supervisor asked directly, ¡°You have a bright future ahead when you became the assistant of the chief trantor of the Queen. Why did you quit after only a while?¡±


    Cen Xi pursed her lips. ¡°Some private matters.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can go back to the trantion department if you are such an unstable employee?¡±


    A small yet confident smile appeared on her lips. ¡°If you think that I can¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t have called me for an interview!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really talented, but you¡¯re too arrogant. Would you be willing to start working from the front desk?¡±


    Cen Xi did not hesitate or think about it and nodded. ¡°The front desk is the face of apany. You must think highly of me to let me start from the front desk!¡±


    When he heard her answer, the supervisor was stunned. He thought that with Cen Xi¡¯s arrogance, she would be unwilling to start from the front desk.


    ¡°Okay, you cane back to work starting tomorrow!¡±


    ...


    There were two seats at the front desk of the trantion department. One was Cen Xi, who was still in the training period, and the other was Sun Yueyue, who had passed the training period.


    Sun Yueyue was about to graduate from university and it was said that she was the school belle. After entering the trantion department, she was also the most beautiful one. But ever since Cen Xi came, she felt that her beauty had been threatened.


    After bing colleagues, she had always found Cen Xi an eyesore.


    It was not that Cen Xi did not know about office politics. She worked hard, was low-key and tried not to form cliques or factions and gossip about people behind their backs. But even if she chose not to gossip, it did not mean that others didn¡¯t.


    On this day, when she went to the pantry to make coffee, she heard Sun Yueyue and a female colleague gossiping about her.


    ¡°Sister Liao, Cen Xi really seduced Young Master Qiao before?¡±


    ¡°I heard rumors about it. Anyway, she¡¯s so shameless and iscking in morals on many levels. I heard that she went to the Queen¡¯s side and even seduced the King.¡±


    What? Cen Xi could not stand it anymore and she walked in with a cold expression. ¡°You even dare to spread rumors about me seducing the King? Then do you have the gall to go and confront the King and Queen?¡±


    Hearing this, the colleague surnamed Liao immediately chickened out and stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I made it up.¡± Lowering her head, she rushed out of the pantry in a hurry.


    Sun Yueyue looked at Cen Xi with disdain and mumbled in a strange tone, ¡°You said it as if you¡¯re acquainted with the King and Queen.¡± Then, as she went out of the pantry, she deliberately knocked into Cen Xi¡¯s shoulders.


    Cen Xi rubbed her shoulder and waszy to care. Taking her coffee, she went out of the pantry.


    When she got back to the front desk, she saw a familiar figure standing there. Cen Xi wanted to go over when she heard Sun Yueyue¡¯s coquettish voice. ¡°Young Master Qiao, I saw the news about you being knighted on the TV yesterday and I didn¡¯t expect to see you in person today. Can you give me an autograph?¡±


    As Cen Xi looked at Sun Yueyue, it was obvious thetter had unbuttoned two buttons of her tight white shirt. Not only was Sun Yueyue good-looking, but she also had a voluptuous figure. In this aspect, Cen Xi did feel inferior.


    Cen Xi stood still and looked at Qiao Yanze who was being seduced. He was knighted yesterday and his status was raised. He would face more and more temptations in the future.


    If she had to fight back every rival in love, she might be worn out in the future.


    Qiao Yanze nced expressionlessly at Sun Yueyue, who was being flirtatious. ¡°I¡¯m looking for your boss.¡±


    ¡°Oh, one moment. I¡¯ll call my boss¡¯s office now.¡±


    After a moment, Sun Yueyue said to Qiao Yanze in a coy voice, ¡°My boss asked you to go up.¡±


    Qiao Yanze turned to leave and saw Cen Xi who was standing at the corner. When he passed by, he held her hand with his big hand.


    After Qiao Yanze went into the elevator, Cen Xi returned to the front desk.


    Sun Yueyue was covering her flushed cheeks with her hands and was stamping on the ground, immersed in Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome face and noble temperament.


    ¡°Oh my God, Young Master Qiao seemed to have looked at me just now. Is he interested in me?¡±


    Cen Xi put down her coffee cup and her lips could not help twitch when she heard Sun Yueyue¡¯s narcissistic words.


    Unbelievable.


    ...


    Half an hourter, Qiao Yanze came out of the elevator. He did not leave directly and went to the front desk, knocking on the table with his slender fingers. ¡°Get me a cup of water.¡±


    Cen Xi was about to get up when Qiao Yanze looked at Sun Yueyue. ¡°You go.¡±


    Sun Yueyue thought that Qiao Yanze had taken a fancy to her. She got up and left excitedly.


    After Sun Yueyue left, Qiao Yanze took Cen Xi¡¯s cup and took a sip of the coffee.


    Cen Xi was shocked by his action hissed angrily, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not jealous when your colleague seduced me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like her so why should I be jealous?¡±


    Qiao Yanze raised Cen Xi¡¯s chin. ¡°My woman is so confident. Come, let me have a kiss.¡±


    ¡°Someone will see.¡±


    ¡°Give me a kiss before I leave, or I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    This fellow!


    He was getting more shameless!


    After looking around and seeing no one, Cen Xi stood on tiptoes and kissed him on his lips. ¡°Go!¡±


    But the next second, the back of her head was held by the man and he invaded her lips, their positions reversed in an instant.

 Chapter 1461 - Cen Xi’s Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1461: Cen Xi¡¯s Boyfriend</h4>


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart was beating wildly. She was afraid yet felt slightly thrilled. Her hands were on his shoulders and she did not know whether to push or wrap them around him.


    Click, click, click. The crisp sound of high heels stepping on the smooth floor sounded.


    Cen Xi was shocked and pushed the man away quickly. ¡°Go quickly!¡±


    When Qiao Yanze saw Cen Xi¡¯s guilty expression, he was amused. ¡°Is it so shameful for your boyfriend to be seen?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll make it public when I get promoted on my own ability.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had enough kissing. I¡¯ll punish you at night.¡±


    Cen Xi turned red in the face.


    Sun Yueyue came over with the water and saw Qiao Yanze¡¯s hand moving away from Cen Xi¡¯s head.


    Sun Yueyue¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Young Master Qiao...¡± Before she could finish, she saw Qiao Yanze turn and leave without even looking at her.


    Sun Yueyue went to the front desk and threw the cup of water on the table, ring furiously at Cen Xi. ¡°Did you seduce Young Master Qiao just now?¡±


    But Cen Xi was toozy to care about Sun Yueyue and didn¡¯t respond.


    ...


    Cen Xi had been at the front desk for half a month. Sun Yueyue thought she was just a pretty face, but after some time, she found that Cen Xi was better than her in everything.


    She knew severalnguages and not only could she finish the task at the front desk well every time, but she would also be called by the supervisor to the trantion department as a temporary interpreter from time to time.


    If this went on, Cen Xi would definitely be able to pass the training period and be promoted.


    Even now, Sun Yueyue still remembered how Cen Xi seduced Young Master Qiao behind her back the other time and she was jealous now that Cen Xi¡¯s position in thepany was going to be higher than her. As she was not as strong as Cen Xi in terms of ability so she could only use dishonest means.


    The supervisor of the HR department had a good impression of her and after pretending to refuse, she got together with him.


    But the supervisor was a womanizer. Afterward, she heard from him that he recruited Cen Xi because of her beauty. Otherwise, he would not have recruited a person with such a high turnover rate.


    Sun Yueyue understood what the supervisor meant as soon as she heard it.


    So he wanted to sleep with Cen Xi.


    Sun Yueyue leaned against the supervisor and whispered a few words to him. When the supervisor heard Sun Yueyue¡¯s idea, his eyes turned bright. ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll work?¡±


    ¡°Why not? She looks cold and arrogant on the surface, but in fact, she likes to hook up with men. The other day I even saw her seducing Young Master Qiao, but he was not interested in her.¡±


    ...


    At the beginning of spring, the head of the trantion department organized all the colleagues to go to the hot spring vi for a holiday during the weekend. This was the first gathering of colleagues after Cen Xi returned to the trantion department, so she naturally would not miss it.


    When they arrived at the vi, Cen Xi and Sun Yueyue were assigned to the same room.


    This time, the head of the department organized a holiday for the employees and was no doubt trying to make the colleagues more united, be familiar with one another and build up their cohesiveness.


    Cen Xi did not like to share the room with Sun Yueyue, but in the end, she did not say anything.


    What Cen Xi did not expect was that Sun Yueyue was colluding with the supervisor of the HR department.


    It was like this. Cen Xi came back to her room after soaking in the hot spring and went to take a bath in the bathroom. When she came out, she saw the supervisor sitting on her bed.


    Cen Xi only had a bath towel wrapped around her body and did not expect the supervisor would appear in the room. As soon as she came out, the supervisor¡¯s eyes were fixated on her smooth skin.


    Although Cen Xi was not as voluptuous as Sun Yueyue, her figure was well-proportioned, areas where it should be big were not small, while those that should be slim were not fat. Wrapped with a bath towel, the slender curves of her body were extremely enticing.


    Cen Xi had remembered to close the door when she returned to the room. The supervisor must have gotten the room card from Sun Yueyue to be able to enter the room.


    Spinning around immediately, Cen Xi moved to go back to the bathroom, but the supervisor moved very fast and grabbed her arm, pulling her into his arms. ¡°Cen Xi, I will promote you tomorrow as long as you serve me well tonight.¡±


    Cen Xi had thought that the supervisor of the HR department was a little perverted, but she did not expect that he dared to put it into action.


    As Cen Xi held the bath towel tightly with one hand, she swung the other at his face. ¡°How can there be such a scumbag like you in the trantion department?¡±


    The supervisor red at Cen Xi. ¡°You dare to hit me?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of here, I¡¯ll kick until you die without any descendants!¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll fire you tomorrow?¡± The supervisor had yed around with many girls, but he had not met one who was as unruly as Cen Xi. Where did she get the courage to offend him when she had no backing?


    ¡°Stop pretending. You¡¯re no longer a virgin, are you? I don¡¯t know how many men you¡¯ve slept with, but you¡¯ll be promoted if you sleep with me. What are you not satisfied with?¡±


    Cen Xi looked at the supervisor¡¯s red eyes and dark expression. If she used force, she was not his opponent. So Cen Xi went past him and walked quickly to the door.


    The supervisor did not expect Cen Xi to dare to go out. If she went out, she would definitely let the other colleagues know about this.


    He stepped forward to chase after Cen Xi, but Cen Xi moved fast and opened the door. Just then, there were colleagues who were returning to their rooms opposite and they were stunned when they saw Cen Xi who was wrapped in a bath towel and the supervisor who was chasing after her.


    ¡°Ah... Cen Xi, you and the supervisor... The two of you...¡± Sun Yueyue was also among the colleagues and she looked surprised when she saw Cen Xi and the supervisor.


    The other colleagues looked incredulous. They did not expect that Cen Xi was really like what the rumor was, secretly colluding with men to rise up the ranks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. There¡¯s nothing between me and Cen Xi. She asked me to go to her room earlier, saying that she had some work matters to consult me. I had just arrived, but I didn¡¯t expect her to go take a bath as soon as I entered the room.


    ¡°She wanted to sleep with me, but I didn¡¯t agree, so she stormed to the door and tried to ruin my reputation.¡±


    When she heard the ludicrous words spouting out of his mouth, Cen Xiughed at how the supervisor was distorting the truth. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t fall for a person like you.¡±


    ¡°Cen Xi, don¡¯t be a sour grape. Supervisor has a family and if you do this, aren¡¯t you just a mistress who destroys people¡¯s families?¡± Sun Yueyue looked at Cen Xi with contempt.


    Not wanting to talk to a fool, Cen Xi did not want to say anything else to Sun Yueyue. She looked at the supervisor in challenge. ¡°How about this. Let¡¯s call the police and let them check the surveince cameras to see if I was the one who opened the door for you, or did you swipe the room card to go in? Also, you said that I asked you out. Did I ask you out verbally, or did I send you a text message or give you a call? If I asked you verbally, where did I ask you? If I sent you a text message or called you, show the evidence on your phone.¡±


    The supervisor had a dark expression on his face. ¡°After we arrived at the vi, you asked me verbally at a ce where there was no one around.¡±


    Cen Xiughed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Supervisor. After arriving at the vi, other than being in the hot spring for a while, I¡¯ve been talking to my boyfriend on the phone.¡±


    ¡°You have a boyfriend?¡± Sun Yueyue could not help asking.


    ¡°Is it strange that I have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°You have a boyfriend and you¡¯re seducing other men?¡±


    ¡°Who did I seduce?¡±


    ¡°The other day you seduced Young Master Qiao and today it¡¯s the supervisor.¡±


    Just when Cen Xi did not know whether she shouldugh or cry, a deep and devilish voice resounded through the hall.


    ¡°Who seduced me?¡±

 Chapter 1462 - Marriage Proposal (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1462: Marriage Proposal (1)</h4>


    It was Qiao Yanze.


    He was dressed quite formally today, a ck knee-length tweed coat with a perfectly-ironed, tailored high-end suit inside. He was tall with long legs and had a dignified and arrogant aura all over him.


    Right now, his lips were pursed tightly and there was a trace of warning in his eyes.


    Cen Xi was surprised when she saw Qiao Yanzeing over.


    Wasn¡¯t he on a business trip and would onlye back two dayster?


    When he called earlier, he said he would be having a meeting in the evening!


    Why did he suddenly appear here?


    When Sun Yueyue saw Qiao Yanze, she was ecstatic and could hardly restrain the smugness inside. She did not expect that God would be helping her. With Qiao Yanze here, he would be able to see Cen Xi¡¯s true colors as a promiscuous woman.


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, this was originally a private matter of our trantion department. As the saying goes, ¡®Don¡¯t wash your dirty linen in public¡¯, but it also involves you.¡± Sun Yueyue approached Qiao Yanze. Having juste back from the hot spring, she was still wearing a bathing suit. Although she wore a bathrobe over it, the straps were pulled open, revealing the bathing suit inside and her full chest in front of the neckline was clearly exposed.


    ¡°Cen Xi, who works at the front desk with me, seduced our supervisor from the HR department. She wanted the supervisor to give her a promotion and when the supervisor did not agree to it, she ran out shamelessly and used him of molesting her.¡±


    The supervisor nodded vigorously when he heard her words. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have a family and even if the other party is young and beautiful, I will not do anything that will hurt my wife. Cen Xi has a problem in her conduct and I will dismiss her when we get back!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, I saw Cen Xi seducing you when you came to our trantion department that day. Fortunately, you were not enchanted by her. I don¡¯t know how dirty a girl with bad morals like her is!¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at Sun Yueyue and the HR supervisor, who were talking one after another, and then his dark eyes fell on the silent Cen Xi.


    Seeing that she was only wrapped in a bath towel, with arge area of her fair and smooth skin exposed outside, his eyes darkened and he quickly took off the luxurious tweed coat with a fine texture, stepped towards Cen Xi and wrapped her slender body firmly in the coat.


    Cen Xi raised her fingers and grabbed his coat as she pulled it around herself. Smelling the fresh and charming masculine scent on the coat, she felt slightly choked up. ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    The others were stunned seeing the natural interaction between Qiao Yanze and Cen Xi. Especially Sun Yueyue and the supervisor, who were looking at Cen Xi and Qiao Yanze in disbelief with their eyes wide.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first.¡± Qiao Yanze turned his head, his upturned eyes sweeping towards the supervisor like a sharp arrow and his handsome face turned cold in an instant. ¡°You said that Cen Xi seduced you and wanted to rise up the ranks?¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s cold and fierce aura shocked the supervisor. His body moved backward and his scalp turned numb.


    What was the rtionship between Qiao Yanze and Cen Xi? It did not seem like the rtionship between them was as simple as ordinary friends.


    Qiao Yanze strode up to the supervisor, clenched his fist and with a bang, swung it hard on the left side of the supervisor¡¯s face.


    The supervisor¡¯s body moved back several steps and there was a fiery pain on his face. The left side of his face was swollen in an instant and a line of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, you are a man of status. How can you be unreasonable and hit someone without distinguishing from right or wrong?¡± The supervisor asked in fear. He was flustered after Qiao Yanze had punched him.


    He had just finished speaking when Qiao Yanze punched him on the other half of his face.


    Qiao Yanze lifted his lips into a cold smile. ¡°Why bother reasoning when it can be solved with fists?¡± Qiao Yanze came close to the supervisor, looking at him with dark eyes. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re not a reasonable person either, are you?¡±


    Sun Yueyue¡¯s legs turned weak from fear when she saw the supervisor getting beaten up and she did not even dare to let out a breath.


    The supervisor was being forced backward until his back was against the wall. Looking at Qiao Yanze, who had his fists clenched and his knuckles cracking, the supervisor had goosebumps all over his body. ¡°Young Master Qiao, w-what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything, but I have some doubts. Cen Xi is my girlfriend so what reason does she have to seduce you? Do you think you¡¯re better than me in any way?¡±


    <i>W-What?!</i>


    Sun Yueyue, as well as the other colleagues present, were stunned silent.


    Cen Xi¡¯s boyfriend was actually Qiao Yanze?! The Duchess in the future, but she was very low-key in thepany and never unted herself.


    Oh f*ck. The supervisor was terrified. He dared not quibble anymore because he knew that he was done for. If he still argued, the consequences would only be worse!


    The supervisor raised his hand and pointed to Sun Yueyue. ¡°She offered her body to me and wanted to implicate Cen Xi. She came up with the idea and gave me the room card. It was her!¡±


    When she saw that the supervisor had exposed everything, Sun Yueyue¡¯s face turned pale and she swallowed in trepidation. Trembling, she retreated backward, wanting to leave quietly, but she had just stepped back when the hair over her shoulder was grabbed from behind, and a fierce female voice rang out. ¡°So you¡¯re the little vixen who seduced my husband. You shameless b*tch, I¡¯m going to rip off your face...¡±


    The woman who had grabbed Sun Yueyue¡¯s hair raised her hand and pped Sun Yueyue¡¯s beautiful face several times.


    Sun Yueyue was seeing stars and dizzy from the p. Before she could react to the pain on her face, the woman had pushed her to the ground and tore at her bathing suit, exposing her naked body to everyone.


    Sun Yueyue could not beat the woman and she turned to the supervisor for help. The supervisor dared not speak up for her. Instead, he added insult to her injury. ¡°Dear, she wanted to move up the ranks and seduced me, but I only love you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll fire this little vixen after I get back to work.¡±


    Sun Yueyue¡¯s face turned ashen.


    ...


    Qiao Yanze was not interested in the drama of the wife fighting with the mistress, although he was the one who had asked Da Zuo to call the wife over. Instead, Qiao Yanze held Cen Xi¡¯s hand and took her out.


    After walking for a while, Cen Xi found that something was wrong and looked at herself. ¡°My luggage is still in my room and I haven¡¯t changed my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t change yet. Come with me.¡±


    Cen Xi did not know anything and seeing his serious expression, she had no choice but to follow him.


    They arrived at the entrance of the hot spring vi. Cen Xi did not know if the power was out as it was pitch ck. She was still thinking about it when two beams of light shone, followed by countless beams of light, making the surroundings as bright as day.


    Squinting from all the sudden light, Cen Xi looked ahead. Countless luxurious and cool sports cars were parked at the entrance in a heart shape formation. All the lights of the car were on and it was a shocking sight in the dark night.


    Cen Xi¡¯s thick eyshes blinked and she was a little confused. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯m taking you somewhere.¡±


    Cen Xi looked at the man¡¯s charming upturned eyes and her heart was suddenly beating uncontrobly fast.

 Chapter 1463 - Marriage Proposal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1463: Marriage Proposal (2)</h4>


    Cen Xi¡¯s slender fingers tightly grasped the coat that was wrapped around her body.


    Her heart was beating wildly in her chest. She had a kind of premonition about what he wanted to do but she couldn¡¯t help but be pulled along with him. Lowering her eyes, she asked with her ears feeling hot, ¡°Can I change my clothes first...¡±


    Before she could finish, he lifted her soft body from the ground. Cen Xi gave a small squeak and struggled in his arms. The man looked down at her. ¡°Be good.¡±


    His voice was deep and husky. She did not know what kind of spell she was under, but she really snuggled into his arms and did not move.


    He carried her to the sports car in the middle.


    He then drove the car personally.


    There were a total of 31 sports cars because March 1st was her birthday.


    Tang Xi drove in front, leading the convoy, followed by some young men who were on good terms with Qiao Yanze. Each sports car was priceless.


    How spectacr they looked, driving out from the vi in a neat row!


    As they drove to the city, pedestrians and other drivers all stayed away when they saw such a magnificent and shocking scene. If they ran into any one of the cars, they could not afford to pay even if they sold themselves!


    There were a lot of pedestrians gathered on the road. They had never seen 31 luxurious sports cars driving past like this before.


    Moreover, when they got to the downtown area, they had retracted the roofs of their cars and with Tang Xi in the lead, the group of young men started singing love songs.


    Cen Xi did not know whether tough or cry.


    The man beside her used to be a yful person. Sports cars, nes, tanks, he had yed them all. Although he had be steady in character after experiencing major changes, he would still be as wild and uninhibited as before when he felt happy.


    When Tang Xi and the rest sang the love songs, he sang along with them. Moving his body left and right as he drove, he did not look mature and arrogant at all!


    This group of crazy men!


    ...


    <i>The smile on your face,</i>


    <i>The truth in your eyes,</i>


    <i>The touch of your hand,</i>


    <i>Let me know that you need me.</i>


    ...


    His voice was deep, maic and sexy. A blush appeared on Cen Xi¡¯s face. Being affected by this kind of atmosphere, she pped her hands rhythmically and sang along with him at the climax of the song.


    Seriously, this was too crazy! She had never had this kind of experience before.


    After singing, she got up from her seat, leaned out and shouted into the wind. The long ck hair that was spread over her shoulders flew in the wind and the smile on her face was radiant.


    Under the light on both sides of the road, Qiao Yanze¡¯s gaze on her was very deep and gentle.


    ...


    After driving for some distance, Qiao Yanze handed Cen Xi a blindfold. ¡°Put it on.¡±


    Although Cen Xi had vaguely guessed his purpose, she still listened to him and put on the blindfold.


    The car stopped after some time and Cen Xi was carried out of the car by the man. Although she could not see anything, she still felt at ease being held in his strong arms.


    He walked for a distance before putting her down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three and you can take off your blindfold.¡± His deep and sexy voice sounded in her ear.


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart was beating wildly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°One, two... three.¡±


    Cen Xi took off the blindfold with slightly trembling fingers and opened her eyes, but it was still dark all around. The man who was standing in front of her had disappeared.


    Cen Xi¡¯s heart tightened and she subconsciously turned back to search for him.


    At this moment, a gorgeous castle under the brilliant light was suddenly reflected in her eyes.


    The huge projection, dazzlingser lights and dreamlike castle almost blinded Cen Xi¡¯s eyes.


    She blinked.


    The next second, another light came on in another area. It was a big and gorgeous carousel.


    Slow and romantic music sounded. Cen Xi saw the man sitting on the carousel, stretching out his slender hand towards her.


    Cen Xi¡¯s white teeth bit her lip hard.


    She felt choked up and tears filled up her eyes.


    Every girl had a dream of being a princess in their hearts. Although she was much more mature than girls of her age, she couldn¡¯t deny that she also had a princess dream in her heart.


    Sniffing, she walked slowly towards the man. He lifted her up to the wooden horse ride, then sat behind her with his long arms around her slender waist.


    The carousel started to turn.


    The lighting, music, structure and various distinctive artistic elements were integrated together, forming a strong visual impact and artistic enjoyment.


    It was romantic, luxurious, charming and gorgeous all around. The speed in which the blood in Cen Xi¡¯s body surged, kept elerating and hit her heart hard like a tidal wave!


    The man¡¯s hot and sexy lips came to her ear. ¡°Xiao Xi, marry me, hm?¡± When he spoke, his fresh and charming breath made her shiver and numb.


    He snapped his fingers and a remote-controlled ne flew this way with a delicate box hanging on it. Taking the box in his hands, he opened it and the brilliant diamond ring was reflected in her eyes.


    Although she had thought that he might propose to her, she did not expect him to propose in such a way.


    Her girlish heart was so full it was about to burst!


    How could she refuse? How could she refuse?


    Cen Xi lowered her eyes and tears fell like a line of broken pearls. Her tears fell into her lips. It was salty, but it was very sweet in her heart.


    ¡°Beauty Cen, say yes! Third Brother is getting on his years and it¡¯s not easy for him to propose!¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at Tang Xi, who was talking, and made a movement of cutting his throat. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°F*ck, I was the one who put forward this proposal idea.¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    ¡°How can I have a brother like you who turns against a friend after you have no use for him!¡± There was a smile on Tang Xi¡¯s face and he was not really arguing with Qiao Yanze. It was not easy for him to havee all this way and seeing that he could regain his happiness, they were all happy for him. Tang Xi took the lead in shouting, ¡°Say yes, say yes!¡±


    As soon as Tang Xi shouted, the other young men also shouted, ¡°Marry him! Marry him!¡±


    Cen Xi raised her hands and covered her face that was wet with tears and mumbled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me change my clothes beforeing?¡±


    She should be dressed beautifully for this kind of scene!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you wear. What matters is that you are the most beautiful in my heart!¡±


    Moving her hands away from her face, Cen Xi looked at the man, who was standing so close, with her eyes red, as she stretched her hand to him. ¡°Thank you for putting in so much effort for me. Of course I will marry you!¡±


    Cheers and shouts sounded around.


    Qiao Yanze took out the ring from the box and slid it into her finger with his fingers trembling.


    After putting the ring on for her, he looked at her, his slender and upturned eyes a little red. ¡°Cen Xi, let¡¯s live a good life in the future. You¡¯re still young and you don¡¯t have to worry about it if you don¡¯t want to have a baby. I still want to spend time with just the two of us.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s long eyshes that were wet with tears fluttered. Reaching out her slender arms, she wrapped them around his neck and kissed him.

 Chapter 1464 - She Slapped Him

    <h4>Chapter 1464: She pped Him</h4>


    Looking at the woman who had kissed him on her initiative, Qiao Yanze shivered. Feeling agitated, he held tightly to her slender waist.


    As soon as her lips touched him, he deepened the kiss and melded their lips together into one. Wrapping her hands around his lean waist, her pink lips opened slightly. He kissed deeply, as if he wanted to burn her into his body and soul.


    All the while, her heart had been thumping crazily and the feeling of happiness and sweetness rushed to her heart in endless waves.


    She did not know if she was dreaming at this moment. If it was just a dream, she wanted to never wake up from it.


    There were countless images in her mind. She did not know when she had started to like him. Perhaps it was the moment she saw him when he saved her from the desert bandits and she fell in love.


    The countless heartaches, resentment and losses she had experienced had turned into sweet pink bubbles at this moment.


    Hot tears gushed out from her eyes again.


    Those were sweet and happy tears.


    ...


    The carousel was still turning romantically. Tang Xi and the others watched the man and woman kissing each other on the wooden horse ride, and those who were not married had an impulse to find a woman, those that were married wanted to go back home to hug their wives as soon as possible.


    Such a scene made them envious, but there was no hate behind it. After all, they were all happy for Qiao Yanze.


    ¡°Young Master Tang, this is so beautiful. You need to quickly find a woman and settle down! Next time when you propose to her, you can use the same method. It¡¯s guaranteed to work!¡±


    ¡°If I want to propose, I¡¯ll just throw a ring and the woman will be grateful.¡±


    ¡°Just keep boasting. Everyone knows that the goddess you like is going to get married.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, do you want to die!¡± Tang Xi cracked his knuckles. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Third Brother¡¯s sessful proposal tonight, I would have beaten you up.¡±


    The cheers and shouts at Tang Xi¡¯s side were so loud that no one noticed Qing Yan standing in a slightly dark area.


    She had been working overtime recently and on her way home in the evening, she saw Qiao Yanze¡¯s luxurious convoy and she asked the taxi driver to follow them.


    When she saw the man and woman kissing sweetly together, there was a trace of envy in her eyes. How could any girl not be envious of such a scene?


    It was romantic and beautiful.


    ...


    The next day, in the detention center.


    Qing Yan pulled some strings and met with Qiao Yanxuan. He was dressed in a prison uniform and was brought out by the guard. His hair had been cut to a crew cut and there was some stubble on his chin, his neat hairstyle showing his facepletely. It did not look strange and there was a sharp edge to his handsomeness.


    He did not look like a vicious criminal at all.


    Qing Yan came today meticulously dressed up. She wore a white turtleneck with a red coat over it and red lipstick on her lips. Her wavy long hair was gathered and spread over one side of her shoulders and her exquisite facial features looked even more noble and cold.


    There was a sharp contrast between the two of them.


    Qiao Yanxuan knew that she had done it on purpose.


    He sat quietly opposite her. Although he was detained here, he did not seem down-and-out at all and even seemed a little proud and indifferent.


    Qing Yan lifted her lips slowly.


    Seeing her smile, Qiao Yanxuan felt bewildered. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, your grandmother may not be able to wake up. If she can¡¯t, you have to be locked up here. To be honest, I¡¯m quite happy.¡±


    The expression on Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s handsome face changed instantly and his bloodshot eyes seemed redder. ¡°Qing Yan, that year, you had an affair behind my back and got pregnant with another man¡¯s child. How can you still have the face to appear in front of me?


    ¡°Does Qiao Yanze know that you have a child?¡±


    Compared with Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s agitated mood, Qing Yan was much calmer. There was no emotion on her cold face and she said tly, ¡°He won¡¯t find out.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s handcuffed hands clenched into fists, the vein on the back of his hand protruding. But soon, he calmed down again. ¡°You¡¯re a cheap slut!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not much better.¡±


    Qiao Yanxuanughed at Qing Yan¡¯s words and licked the corner of his lips. He and Qiao Yanze looked alike, when they smiled, their handsome faces would look devilish. ¡°Qing Yan, you¡¯d better pray that I¡¯ll be locked here all my life, or else you¡¯ll be miserable when I get out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Standing up, Qing Yan suddenly pped Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s face with lightning-fast speed. ¡°You¡¯re such a pitiful creature!¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan¡¯s ears were buzzing from that p. He stood up with a fierce glint in his eyes and wanted to chase after Qing Yan, but the guards quickly pressed him down. ¡°Behave yourself!¡±


    Qiao Yanxuan poked at his burning cheek with the tip of his tongue, his red eyes turning extremely dark.


    ...


    After Qiao Yanze¡¯s sessful proposal, they invited Qing Yan for a meal. Qiao Yanze and Cen Xi were very grateful to Qing Yan. Without her, they might not have made up so quickly.


    They arrived at the restaurant and after waiting for a long time, Qing Yan had still not arrived.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look at the entrance,¡± Qiao Yanze said.


    Cen Xi was ordering food and she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Qiao Yanze went to the door and saw Qing Yan getting off a taxi in a hurry after a few minutes. She walked quickly to the restaurant while talking on the phone. As she had her head lowered, she did not notice a little boying over on a scooter.


    Qiao Yanze frowned and called out to her, ¡°Qing Yan, be careful!¡±


    Although Qing Yan looked up, it was toote to back away and she collided with the little boy.


    Both of them fell to the ground.


    Qing Yan ignored her scraped palms and quickly helped the little boy. ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    The little boy was wearing knee pads and was not hurt. He only shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Qing Yan breathed a sigh of relief.


    After the little boy left, Qiao Yanze helped Qing Yan up and seeing her bag on the ground, he bent to pick it up for her.


    Some things had fallen out of her bag, including a small notebook. Qiao Yanze was about to put it back into the bag when he caught a glimpse of a picture slotted in between the notebook.


    It was a picture of a little boy.


    Qiao Yanze was slightly stunned when he saw the boy¡¯s face clearly.


    A fair and slender hand reached over and took the notebook away. ¡°Yanze, let¡¯s go in!¡±


    Qiao Yanze walked behind Qing Yan. He looked at her back, frowning slightly with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    ...


    In the afternoon.


    Qiao Yanze had something on and Cen Xi happened to be free. She made pastries and brought them to the vi Gu Meng was resting in.


    Now it was more and more difficult to see Gu Meng. Before entering, she had to hand in her cell phone at the gatekeeper¡¯s office and had to be scanned by a scanner.


    Although Gu Meng had the best food and amodation here, what difference did it have from jail?


    After getting permission to go in, Cen Xi went into the vi with the pastries.

 Chapter 1465 - Talent

    <h4>Chapter 1465: Talent</h4>


    The vi wasrge and was meticulously designed from the interior decoration to the outdoor garden. There was a mountain andke here, the air was fresh and the environment was quiet. It was a good ce to take care of Gu Meng¡¯s body and the baby inside her.


    But it was unbearable, even if the environment was good, to be able to only move around the vi every day and not be allowed to go out.


    Cen Xi felt aggrieved and sad for Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng was not in the vi and the servant told Cen Xi that she was in the back garden.


    So Cen Xi went over with the pastries.


    By now, Gu Meng was 35 weeks pregnant. She sat at a small round table, wearing a loose ck dress and her long ck hair had been cut short, showing her charming face which was still beautiful, but the vigor and vitality from before was gone.


    Sunlight fell on her through the branches and leaves, covering her with a faint halo of light.


    She was too quiet.


    As she held a pencil in her hand, she had her long fan-like eyshes lowered as she concentrated on drawing. Cen Xi felt unfamiliar and distressed seeing Gu Meng like this.


    It should not be like this.


    Gu Meng used to be energetic. When she spoke, her eyes would be bright like the brightest star in the night sky. She was optimistic, strong and nothing could knock her down.


    But now, Cen Xi could not see any vitality in her.


    She seemed to have turned into a pool of stagnant water.


    ¡°Mengmeng,¡± Cen Xi called out to her after adjusting her mood.


    Gu Meng raised her head, following the sound of Cen Xi¡¯s voice and looked over at her. Seeing Cen Xi standing not far away, Gu Meng stood up from the chair. ¡°Xiao Xi, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Cen Xi went over. When she got close, she found that other than Gu Meng¡¯s belly getting bigger, her face seemed to have be thinner.


    Gentle hands reached out as Cen Xi touched Gu Meng¡¯s face. ¡°You haven¡¯t been eating well, have you!¡±


    As her stomach got bigger, Gu Meng could not sleep well at night. Sometimes she had leg cramps and did not have a good sleep. She did not have much appetite as well and after some time, herplexion did not look good and she had lost some weight.


    Cen Xi had not been pregnant before, but she knew how hard it was to be pregnant.


    She thought of her pregnant sister. She seemed to be busy with something recently. A while back, her sister sent a text message saying that she had to turn off her phone for a while and then did not contact her after that.


    After a few days, she had to go to Switzend. She was worried about her sister being pregnant and living there alone.


    Cen Xi opened the pastry box she had brought. ¡°Look at what delicious pastries I brought you.¡±


    The pastries were baked by Cen Xi personally. She had made them into corn, peach blossom, ingot, lotus as well as other shapes.


    The colorful pastries looked very appetizing.


    Gu Meng tasted one. It was crispy and delicious. She nodded. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Then you should eat more.¡± The servant brought a chair for Cen Xi and Cen Xi sat beside Gu Meng. Seeing the design Gu Meng had drawn on the design book, Cen Xi was amazed. ¡°Mengmeng, no wonder Fu Cheng said that you have the gift for jewelry design. You draw so well!¡±


    Gu Meng had drawn a brooch in the design book. It was of a butterfly surrounded by flowers with its wings spread open as if it wanted to fly. The model of the butterfly was exquisite and life-like, looking particrly natural.


    Looking at it, Cen Xi felt slightly sad.


    Mengmeng must be imagining herself as this butterfly. She was trying to fly out of the flowers, but she could not.


    As Cen Xi sighed in her heart, she flipped to the design draft Gu Meng had drawn on the front pages. Cen Xi was slightly shocked when she saw the design of a ne, earrings and ring on one page.


    This design integrated the ancient elements of S Country. Thebination of paper-cut window decorations and bright pearls had both ssical charm and fashionable elements.


    However...


    Cen Xi furrowed her eyebrows. If she remembered correctly, this set of jewelry was already being sold on the market and had be a hot sale product in the jewelry stores of the Capital.


    The price for it was not cheap and only upper-ssdies and socialites had the purchasing power.


    But there were already imitations of it.


    Cen Xi then turned to another page of Gu Meng¡¯s design. She also felt that this set looked familiar. It was gorgeous and ssy.


    She searched through her mind carefully. Didn¡¯t she see Princess Dai Na of Y Country wearing this in the news a few days ago?


    Gu Meng ate some pastries and seeing Cen Xi frowning, she asked, ¡°Xiao Xi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cen Xi pursed her lips. She did not know if she should be frank with Gu Meng. Looking at the bulging belly of Gu Meng, Cen Xi decided not to say it first.


    Cen Xi put down the design draft and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just think that you have talent. If you have the chance, you will be a great jewelry designer.¡±


    ¡°After giving birth to the child, I n to study abroad for a period of time, then find a job in this field. When I have the experience, I¡¯lle back and open a studio.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be very sessful.¡±


    Gu Meng saw the diamond ring on Cen Xi¡¯s finger and there was surprise in her eyes, then seeming to have understood something, it became joyous. ¡°Xiao Xi, Young Master Qiao proposed to you?¡±


    Cen Xi smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect he would propose to me so soon.¡±


    ¡°How wonderful...¡± There seemed to be a wistful luster in Gu Meng¡¯s dull eyes as she held Cen Xi¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m really happy to see you getting your happiness.¡±


    ...


    Cen Xi continued to chat with Gu Meng for some time and only left when Gu Meng was feeling sleepy.


    After Cen Xi left, Gu Mengy on the soft bed and fell asleep, but she kept having dreams. She dreamed that she was also being proposed to. Brother Ah Dai was dressed in fishermen¡¯s clothes in front of her, kneeling on one knee.


    She epted the ring with a bright smile.


    The moment the ring was slid onto her finger, Brother Ah Dai changed. The fisherman¡¯s clothes were gone and became a tailor-made suit. His hair wasbed neatly and with a cold expression, he told her that he was not proposing to her.


    Suddenly, there were countless voices, mocking her as derisiveughter and sarcastic voices echoed all around her. She saw Dai Na walking over in a gorgeous princess dress.


    The cold and heartless man pulled out the ring from her finger and put it on for Dai Na.


    Startled, Gu Meng sat up in bed, shocked awake from the dream. She looked down at her hand. In the dream, the pain of the ring being forcibly pulled out seemed to prate through to reality.


    She got out of bed barefooted and walked to the door. She was about to open the door when she heard two servants murmuring outside, ¡°Why do I feel that the design draft drawn by Miss Gu is very simr to the designer called Jane, who has been very popr recently?¡±


    ¡°I think so, too. But I heard that Jane is a designer who has returned from studying abroad, so she shouldn¡¯t have copied Miss Gu¡¯s work!¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu doesn¡¯t watch TV or use her cell phone. So it¡¯s impossible for her to copy it either!¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe they have the same ideas and the designs they draw are simr!¡±


    Gu Meng returned to her room and took out a cell phone from under her bed. She had hidden it there secretly. A few taps of the screenter, she found the designer called Jane.


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes turned wide when she saw Jane¡¯stest designs.

 Chapter 1466 - He Was Back

    <h4>Chapter 1466: He Was Back</h4>


    Gu Meng looked at Jane¡¯stest work and there were several sets of jewelry that were simr to hers. It only differed in some minor details.


    She could see at one nce that it was her design.


    It was impossible that there would be two different designers in the world who would draw the same designs. As she stayed in the vi every day, every work of hers was drawn when she had an inspiration.


    Gu Meng was 100 percent certain that someone had giarized her work.


    But how?


    Turning off the cell phone, Gu Meng sat on the bed with her hands and feet cold. Her work had been copied and it should be someone in the vi who had done it.


    After calming down, she went to the door.


    Gu Meng opened the door and looked at the two servants outside. ¡°Prepare dinner for me. I had a dream just now and have some inspiration. I¡¯m going to the garden to draw some designs before eating.¡±


    An hourter, the servant went to the garden to call Gu Meng for dinner.


    Gu Meng got up with her design draft.


    After dinner, Gu Meng went for a walk before returning to her room. By then, the servant had filled the bathtub for her.


    This time when Gu Meng went into the bathroom, she did not take off her clothes. Instead, she pricked up her ears and listened to the movements outside.


    After a while, the servant who had filled the bath came back.


    ncing at the bathroom, she guessed that Gu Meng had taken off her clothes and was taking a bath, so she walked quickly to the bedside.


    Opening the bedside drawer, she took out Gu Meng¡¯s design book. Turning to the page with Gu Meng¡¯stest design draft, the servant took out her camera to take photos of it.


    Just then, the bathroom door was opened.


    Gu Meng, with her huge belly, stood at the door of the bathroom and looked at the servant without blinking.


    The servant was so scared that her camera fell to the ground. Gu Meng walked over, picked up the camera and looked at the pictures inside.


    It was all her drawings of her designs.


    The servant¡¯s hands and feet had turned cold from fear and her face had turned pale.


    With a thump, the servant knelt down and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Miss Gu, I just think that your drawings are beautiful. I-I didn¡¯t do anything else. You...¡±


    Gu Meng looked at the frightened servant. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t do anything else, why are you so afraid? What¡¯s more, all the designs you¡¯ve taken pictures of have gone on sale and have be hot items, haven¡¯t they?¡±


    The servant¡¯s eyes turned wide. She did not know how Gu Meng knew. On second thought, the Cen girl came to see her today and she probably told her.


    The look in the servant¡¯s eyes became even more flustered. Although Gu Meng was just a tool to give the Third Highness a child, the servant could not afford to offend her.


    The servant kowtowed to Gu Meng in panic. ¡°Miss Gu, please don¡¯t tell His Highness about this. I know I¡¯m in the wrong©`¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s expression showed a little tiredness. ¡°Why did you steal my design draft? Who told you to do this? If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, we¡¯ll just wait for the Third Prince toe and you can say it then.¡±


    The servant shivered from fear. ¡°At first, I found Miss Gu¡¯s draft in the bin. My daughter also studied jewelry design and I think that Miss Gu¡¯s drawings are so beautiful, so I wanted to bring it back for her to get some inspiration. Who knew she took the draft to thepany and her boss saw it. Her boss thought my daughter drew it and asked her to give it to her.


    ¡°Her boss modified Miss Gu¡¯s draft and then took it as her own. She gave my daughter a promotion and a raise and asked her to draw a better design draft for her.


    ¡°Miss Gu, my husband is in poor health and needs money to see the doctor. My daughter has only just entered the workforce. She has no experience and can¡¯t stand the temptation. The drafts she drew were not satisfactory to her boss and she is under great stress...¡±


    Gu Meng continued from the servant¡¯s words, with a hint of coolness and sarcasm in her voice, ¡°Your daughter can¡¯t draw, so she asked you to steal my design drafts. As a mother, you actually held the candle for the devil. Are you going to say that your family is so pitiful and I just lost a few design drafts, so it doesn¡¯t matter at all?¡±


    All the words the servant wanted to say were finished by Gu Meng. For a while, she did not know what to say. Shaking her head in disappointment, Gu Meng continued, ¡°Do you know that these are all my hard work and effort? And that it took me months to draw these designs?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu, I was wrong. Forgive me this time and please don¡¯t tell His Highness. If he knows, my daughter¡¯s life will be ruined!¡± The servant turned pale and kowtowed to Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng turned her head, not looking at the servant.


    The servant¡¯s forehead was red from kowtowing. She raised her head to look at Gu Meng. Seeing her expressionless face and that she seemed determined to tell the Third Highness, the servant looked indignant and said as if she had nothing to lose, ¡°Miss Gu, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cold-blooded and merciless. Now you are pregnant with the Third Highness¡¯s child and he may stand up for you. After you have given birth to the child, you¡¯re nothing and you will be worse than a servant!


    ¡°Although the servants in this vi usually circle around you and listen to you, in private, no one really thinks highly of you. We earn money by our own hands. But you, on the other hand, sold your body!¡±


    Hearing those callous words, Gu Meng¡¯s face was drained of blood. Looking back at the servant, her eyshes fluttered. She could not refute the servant¡¯s words.


    In the end... Wasn¡¯t she just a tool for giving birth now?


    ...


    The sound of a car¡¯s engine sounded downstairs, and the servant¡¯s face turned even paler when she heard it.


    Trembling, she kowtowed to Gu Meng several more times. ¡°Miss Gu, my words are too harsh. I shouldn¡¯t have said that to you. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Please give me another chance. You can¡¯t let His Highness know about this. Plea©`¡±


    Gu Meng sat on the bed and waved her hand. ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu...¡±


    ¡°I asked you to go out!¡±


    The servant did not know if Gu Meng would tell the Third Highness, but the Third Highness was about toe up, so she could not stay in this room.


    Lowering her head, the servant exited the room. As soon as she went out, she saw a tall and handsome figureing up the stairs.


    Ye Qing was wearing a white shirt with excellent texture and impable ck suit pants. He was unbuttoning his extravagant cufflinks as he went up the stairs. He rolled up his sleeves slightly with an innate cold and noble air to him.


    The servant lowered her head and did not dare to look at Ye Qing.


    Ye Qing pushed open the bedroom door and went in.


    It had almost been a month since he hadst visited as he had been busy with both official and private affairs.


    Gu Meng was sitting in the bed, her stomach looking like it had grown slightly bigger. She had cut her hair short and there was a heavy and mncholy look on her face.


    It seemed like he had not seen a bright smile on her face for a long time.


    It was as if she had not seen him and he did not speak. Taking his bathrobe, he went into the bathroom.


    After taking his bath, he came out with his bathrobe loosely tied, as if it was going to open up anytime. He looked at the woman who was still sitting in the same posture as when he arrived.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

 Chapter 1467 - He Was Marrying Another Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1467: He Was Marrying Another Woman</h4>


    The man¡¯s voice was deep and maic.


    Before Gu Meng¡¯s cell phone was confiscated, she would see him appearing in the trending topic from time to time. Manyizens said that his voice was so good that it could cause eargasms.


    Perhaps she had listened to it so many times that she had be numb to it, but she did not feel that it was sexy and pleasant to hear. It was cold-blooded and indifferent.


    Gu Meng slowly raised her head and looked at him quietly. Her lips were pursed tightly and she remained silent.


    Seeing that she did not speak, Ye Qing frowned. ¡°There are still five weeks to go before your delivery. I¡¯ll ask the obstetrician toe in a few days...¡±


    Before Ye Qing could finish, Gu Meng interrupted him. ¡°Let¡¯s do a C-section when I¡¯m in my 37th week!¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s well-defined face darkened. He looked at her with his eyes cold and there was a frightening aura around him that made people shudder.


    The atmosphere in the room became cold immediately.


    Pursing his lips into a tight line, Ye Qing went to the cab, took a cigarette and lighter, and lit it.


    After she got pregnant, he seldom smoked in front of her. But at this moment, his throat was itching badly and his lung felt ufortable. He needed the taste of nicotine.


    As he sat on the bench at the end of the bed, the cigarette between his fingertips and the curl of smoke blurred the fierce outlines of his face. He stared at her coldly with sharp eyes.


    There was a faint warning in his low and cold voice.


    Gu Meng looked at his deep and slender cold eyes and dug her fingernails into her palms. ¡°I want to quickly give birth to the baby and leave as soon as possible.¡±


    She was incredibly calm, it could even be said that she was calm to the point of being tranquil.


    When she first learned that she was pregnant, the amount of happiness and joy she felt was how discouraged she felt now!


    She had not gone anywhere the past few months she was brought to the vi to rest. She had stayed here every day and could see the sky outside, but she was like a bird with broken wings. She could only look at the blue sky, but could not fly out.


    She had no idea what she felt about the baby in her stomach.


    She could not fight him. When the baby is born, he would be leaving her, his mother.


    There would be no feelings for her when he grew up. She did not dare to pour more feelings on the child as she was afraid that she would be too sad and reluctant to leave.


    Ye Qing looked at Gu Meng and his eyes darkened.


    Blowing out a mouthful of smoke, he suppressed his emotions. ¡°I asked the doctor and was told that pregnant women in thete stages of pregnancy are prone to emotional instability. I will stay in the Capital ande here whenever I have the time.¡±


    Gu Meng looked at his indifferent face. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Third Prince, I feel tormented every minute and every second I¡¯m here. I feel like I¡¯m going to suffocate, so please have some pity on me, okay?¡±


    Her tone was calm, aggrieved and there was also a trace of pleading in it. Ye Qing lowered his thick eyshes and raised them again. His eyes turned dark and his gaze swept across her face like knives.


    Her arched eyebrows, beautiful almond-shaped eyes, small and delicate nose, lips that had turned red from her biting it... It was a face he was obviously familiar with, but he felt that it was extremely unfamiliar.


    ¡°What kind of attitude are you using to talk to me?¡± He was used to being high above and her tone made his eyes turn cold.


    Gu Meng¡¯s blood was rolling in her body, her heart was clenched tightly and the feeling of suffocation became greater. Biting her lip, she tried to hold it down, but her tone was still cold. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not pathetic enough? Do you want me to get down on my knees when I talk to you?¡±


    Ye Qing flicked the cigarette ash. ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight with you.¡±


    His indifferent attitude made Gu Meng¡¯s eyes turn red. Then he stood up from the bench and his tall body came towards Gu Meng. He looked down at her, the emotions in his eyes unreadable. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you want to leave, but doing a C-section at 37 weeks is dangerous. Remember, I won¡¯t allow anything to happen to the child.¡±


    Gu Meng bit her lip. She wanted to speak, but could only clench her jaw. Under his domineering attitude and cold eyes, Gu Meng¡¯s eyes filled with tears.


    Ye Qing looked at her as he stood by the side, unmoved.


    But Gu Meng was also a stubborn person. Her lips had turned red from biting it and the tears swimming in her eyes did not fall from her eyes.


    Stubbing out the cigarette in the ashtray, Ye Qing went to the cloakroom to change his clothes. When he came out, he nced at Gu Meng, who was sitting by the bed. ¡°Take care of your body and the baby. If you continue to think too much, the consequences are not something that you can bear.¡±


    With a swish of his coat, he was gone. Soon enough, the sound of the car leaving could be heard.


    Thud. Gu Meng sat on the bed and her chest felt stuffy. She was here without any freedom. If she wanted to go out for a breather, she could only hope.


    She looked down at her bulging stomach. Perhaps the little fellow felt her sadness as he kicked her stomach a few times.


    Gu Meng lowered her eyes and put her hand on her belly, saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can only carry you in me and give birth to you, but I can¡¯t raise you and watch you grow up.¡±


    It was not that she did not love him, but that she did not dare to love him.


    However, this was her flesh and blood. Even if she said that she did not love him, but how could she not love him in her heart!


    ...


    Gu Meng stayed in the room for a long time.


    Coming out of the room, she went downstairs. She arrived at the servant¡¯s room and was about to knock on the door when she heard the servant who stole her design drafts talking about her with another servant.


    ¡°How could you do such a stupid thing? And why would you say those harsh words to Miss Gu?¡±


    ¡°I blurted it out when I saw how cold-blooded and merciless she looked.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu is actually really nice. She is quite pitiful. I don¡¯t think she is happy here at all.¡±


    ¡°If she was not vain, she would not be giving birth to His Highness¡¯s child. She is indeed pitiful. After all, His Highness will soon be engaged to the Princess from Y Country.¡±


    ¡°Where did you hear that? Howe I hadn¡¯t heard about it?¡±


    ¡°My daughter¡¯s boss is the designer Princess Dai Na likes. I heard that all the jewelry she will be wearing at the engagement party is designed by her. I also heard from my daughter¡¯s conversation with her boss that news of their engagement hasn¡¯t been released to the public yet. It¡¯s said that it will be released only on the day of the engagement, and it will be live-streamed all over the world.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect His Highness to be getting engaged to the Princess from Y Country. No wonder he did not allow Miss Gu to use her cell phone or watch TV. Anyone who saw it would feel awful!¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s the day after tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    ¡°No, I heard that they¡¯ve already been nning it for several months.¡±


    The two servants wanted to say something more when the door was pushed open. Seeing Gu Meng standing outside, their expressions changed.


    ¡°M-Miss Gu?¡±


    Gu Meng looked solemnly at the servant who had stolen her design draft. ¡°Come out, I have something to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 1468 - The Scene That Hurt Her Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 1468: The Scene That Hurt Her Eyes</h4>


    Gu Meng stood at the door of the servant¡¯s room. There was no expression on her face and she looked at the servants gloomily.


    The servant¡¯s heart was trembling with fear. Lowering her head, she followed Gu Meng to the room upstairs.


    As Gu Meng looked at the servant who did not dare to look at her, she asked, ¡°You were packing just now?¡±


    The servant¡¯s legs trembled and almost knelt down again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell His Highness that I stole your design drafts? I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±


    A cold smirk appeared on Gu Meng¡¯s lips. ¡°Do you think you still can pack and leave if I told him? Even if he only regards me as a tool for giving birth, he will still punish you if you make me unhappy!¡±


    The servant looked at Gu Meng with a pale face. There was no emotion on Gu Meng¡¯s face, but her expressionless appearance made people feel afraid.


    ¡°T-Then... what do you want?¡± The servant stammered.


    Gu Meng felt terrible that all her hard work the past few months was copied by others. But what could she do now? Tell Ye Qing and ask him to stand up for her? The thought was even ludicrous to her own ears.


    No, she really did not want to ask him for anything.


    She did not want topare who was more important in his heart, her or Dai Na? Besides, what was the point? In the end, there was nothing topare. After all, he was about to get engaged to Dai Na.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out the day after tomorrow.¡± Gu Meng looked at the servant.


    The servant shivered when she heard Gu Meng¡¯s words. ¡°Miss Gu, His Highness asked you to stay here to rest. You can¡¯t go out!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you go out to buy groceries every day? You¡¯ll find a way. If you can let me out, I won¡¯t pursue the matter of you stealing my design drafts.¡±


    Still the servant shook her head, her face pale. ¡°If His Highness finds out that I took you out, he will surely kill me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t being back after going out, just don¡¯t let him know. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll pursue that matter to the end and you and your daughter will be thrown in jail.¡±


    ...


    After the servant left, Gu Mengy on the bed.


    Putting her hands on her bulging belly, shey on her side and was unable to fall asleep. She could not lie t to sleep because of her big stomach and could only sleep better on her left side.


    No one knew how she survived the long night. She was so miserable that she wanted to be rid of everything here quickly!


    ...


    By nature, Gu Meng was a stubborn person. She did not want to hear from others things that she had not seen for herself.


    On that day, the servant went out to buy groceries in the morning. She sent the chauffeur away and had Gu Meng hide in the boot. Like that, Gu Meng left the vi sessfully.


    When they arrived at the market, the servant opened the boot and Gu Meng came out. The chauffeur¡¯s expression changed when he saw Gu Meng. He wanted to call Ye Qing¡¯s secretary immediately.


    Gu Meng took the chauffeur¡¯s phone and said, ¡°You¡¯re also responsible for letting me get out of the vi. The two of you will listen to me today and I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. I¡¯ll go back when it¡¯s time.¡±


    Under Gu Meng¡¯s coercion and threats, the chauffeur had to submit.


    Gu Meng asked the chauffeur to take her to the tallest mall in the Capital where there was a huge LED screen on the building.


    There were many people standing in the square, who hade to watch the engagement of the Third Highness and Princess of Y Country on the screen.


    This engagement banquet was in preparation for several months and it was very luxurious.


    The engagement banquet was held in the Royal banquet hall. Dai Na had been staying in a seven-star hotel before the engagement. The road from the hotel to the Royal banquet was blocked and there were guards with guns on both sides of the road.


    More than a dozen Rolls-Royce Phantoms were lined up in a long line to pick up Princess Dai Na from the hotel. The banquet hall was full of people with respectable statuses and the designated TV station was broadcasting it live.


    Gu Meng got out of the car and stood in the square with the crowd. Many people cheered at the sight of Dai Naing down from the luxurious car.


    ¡°Princess Dai Na is so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°The Princess and Third Highness are sopatible!¡±


    ¡°Yes, though it¡¯s different to a fairy tale ending for Cindere with no background to marry into the Royal family. Before the Queen was acknowledged by the Helian family, she was not epted by the Royal family.¡±


    Gu Meng turned a deaf ear to the cacophony of voices around her as she stared at the engagement venue without blinking. Dai Na was wearing a long white dress and her ears, neck and wrists were adorned with shining jewelry.


    When Gu Meng saw that set of jewelry, she felt a piercing pain in her eyes that stung with unshed tears.


    How ironic...


    She drew that set of jewelry in hopes that a pair of lovers would live happily ever after. She did not expect that one day, that set of jewelry would be worn by Dai Na for her engagement to Ye Qing.


    Such a grand wedding must have been prepared for months, just like what the servants had said. And the past few months, he woulde to the vi and interact with her freely, and held her to sleep at night.


    He did not even disclose at all that he was about to get engaged.


    How on earth did he manage to get along with her while preparing for the engagement party?


    Men had always been very clear about sex and love, but women could not be like that. With sex there was love and with love, there would be sex.


    The live broadcast then turned to the banquet hall.


    Ye Qing was wearing a tailored ck suit and a white shirt with a blue-striped tie underneath. His hair was styled, showing his beautiful forehead and there was not much expression on his well-defined face. It remained cold and indifferent.


    Dai Na walked slowly to his side.


    Today, the weather in the Capital was very good. The sky was blue and the clouds white. Even as the golden rays of sunlight fell on Gu Meng, she did not feel the warmth, she only felt extremely cold.


    Her beautiful clear eyes were fixed on the huge screen. The scene where the man put the ring on the woman¡¯s middle finger, she felt cold all over and the sounds and scenes around her seemed to turn ck and white, moving away quickly, like a scrambling kaleidoscope of images. On the side she stood alone, as if on a deserted ind, facing the wind and waves, the ups and the downs.


    All alone...


    ...


    The engagement ceremony went well.


    The man lowered his head and kissed Dai Na on the face.


    Heart clenching, Gu Meng closed her eyes. She thought she would cry, but her face was dry and there were no tears at all.


    Wrapping her hands around her slender shoulders, the despair and numbness in her chest gradually dissipated.


    She did not want to see it anymore.


    She turned to leave.


    All of a sudden, she felt her head spinning. Her body swayed and she fell uncontrobly towards the ground.


    Scared to death, the chauffeur and servant almost fainted when they saw that she was going to fall to the ground from the car. They quickly got out of the car and tried to catch Gu Meng, but it was toote.


    Just as Gu Meng was about to fall to the ground, a pair of strong arms reached out.


    Gu Meng fell into the man¡¯s strong chest. Her fan-like eyshes fluttering, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at the man who was holding her in his arms.

 Chapter 1469 - You’re a Normal Man, Don’t You Have Any Sexual Desires?

    <h4>Chapter 1469: You¡¯re a Normal Man, Don¡¯t You Have Any Sexual Desires?</h4>


    The man who had caught her had bright eyes, a handsome face and the diamond earring on his right ear was shining in the sun.


    Fu Cheng.


    The boss who had brought Gu Meng into the world of jewelry design.


    After she got pregnant, she followed him to work in Wen City. He took care of her a lot andter, when Ye Qing found out that she was pregnant, she was forced to resign. At that time, Fu Cheng did not quite understand and had an argument with her.


    They had not been in touch since.


    Gu Meng blinked. ¡°Brother Fu?¡±


    After Fu Cheng helped Gu Meng to stand up properly, he released her and sized her up. There was no sarcastic expression on his face. ¡°I knew you would be like this.¡±


    Gu Meng held her stomach with both hands, slightly embarrassed and ashamed. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for letting you see that.¡±


    Shaking his head, Fu Cheng raised his hand and flicked at Gu Meng¡¯s forehead. He did not use much strength and he red at her with his face tensed. ¡°Why are you so stupid? Looking at your child¡¯s father getting engaged to another woman. I really want to scold you until you wake up.¡±


    Gu Meng covered her face, spreading her fingers open slightly and looked at Fu Cheng through the tiny gap. ¡°Don¡¯t scold me anymore. I¡¯m already awake and don¡¯t have any other hopes.¡±


    The chauffeur and servant ran over and were both on guard when they saw Gu Meng and Fu Cheng talking.


    ¡°Miss Gu, it¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    It was time to return. Gu Meng did not want to make it difficult for the chauffeur and the servant. If she did not go back, they would suffer if Ye Qing found out. Moreover, he was powerful and it was hard for her to escape with such a big belly.


    ¡°I want to talk with my friend for a while more. Wait for me in the car first.¡±


    After the chauffeur and servant got into the car, Gu Meng looked at Fu Cheng. ¡°I will leave after the baby is born.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to carry the baby for ten months and you can¡¯t even raise him after giving birth to him. How silly are you?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Mengughed at herself. ¡°I¡¯m really silly. I overestimated myself so I ended up like this.¡±


    When Fu Cheng looked at her pale face, he really did not want to say anything more to make her feel bad. ¡°I¡¯ll be in the Capital for the time being. You remember my phone number, right? Call me after you have given birth and I¡¯ll take you away from this godforsaken ce.¡±


    Although his tone was still a little fierce, there was still a warm feeling surging out from Gu Meng¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t bear the sight of that man. When he was still Ah Dai, if it wasn¡¯t for you, would he have lived till today? The whole vige doesn¡¯t like him and you were the only one who foolishly treated him well. Now that he has recovered his status, he abandoned you so easily. Even if he begs you on his knees in the future, don¡¯t ever like such a man anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I won¡¯t like him anymore.¡±


    Before, she thought that there was no time limit to love someone, and that she could love someone all her life. Later, she found out that she was too naive.


    After saying goodbye to Fu Cheng, Gu Meng returned to the car. Until the car left, she did not look at the big screen again.


    ...


    In the banquet hall.


    Nan Zhi, Mu Sihan, the Queen and others were sitting at the same table.


    Ye Qing and Dai Na hade to toast. There was a happy smile on Dai Na¡¯s face.


    Although this was a marriage between the two countries, the two protagonists had not cultivated their feelings for each other. If anything, this was just a political union based on mutual needs, but Dai Na was still happy.


    Because she liked Ye Qing.


    She grew up in the Royal family and had never wanted for anything. But she was told when she was very young that she could not decide her marriage herself. Since young, she did not have much hope for marriage.


    But then she met Ye Qing, a man she fell in love with at first sight.


    Perhaps her life had been too smooth as she was able to get everything she wanted. After meeting Ye Qing, his indifference to her aroused her desire to conquer him.


    The colder he was, the more enthusiastic she was.


    One day, the ice would be melted by the fire.


    The engagement ceremony between the two countries was a serious event. There were too many benefits involved. After the engagement, the next step was to get married.


    There was no chance for both of them to regret anything. Unless they disregard the interests of their countries.


    When Ye Qing and Dai Na went to the next table, Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan beside her and murmured softly, ¡°Although you are brothers, your personalities are really different.¡±


    Mu Sihan could give up everything for love. He would destroy everything if anyone stopped him from getting his beloved woman.


    Ye Qing was the opposite.


    Perhaps like what Mu Sihan had said, Ye Qing had grown up in the Royal family and received a different education and had different ideas. His marriage was to contribute to the interests of the nation.


    Love? It was secondary, if it even existed at all. He was calm and restrained, conformed to rules and regtions, and Nan Zhi could not say whether it was a good thing or not.


    As a Queen, it was good that Ye Qing was sacrificing his marriage for the development of the country. But as a woman, she could understand Mengmeng¡¯s feelings. Mengmeng must be sad and in despair after Ye Qing had given up on her.


    Nan Zhi lowered her eyes and sighed in her heart. She did not know if Ye Qing would regret it if he remembered Ah Dai¡¯s memories one day in the future.


    ...


    After a busy day.


    Dai Na, who was used to wearing high heels, could not bear it anymore. Back at Ye Qing¡¯s pce, Dai Na took off her shoes and stepped barefoot on the soft and luxurious carpet.


    The butler had already taken her luggage from the hotel and hung her clothes in the cloakroom. Dai Na went to take a bath in the bathroom and then put on her custom-made silk pajamas.


    Sitting in front of the vanity, Dai Na looked at the woman with the beautiful facial features in the mirror. She applied skincare products, sprayed perfume and after making sure she was wless, shey in bed and waited for Ye Qing toe.


    It was nearly 11 p.m when Ye Qing finally came.


    In the evening, the leaders of the two countries had a meal together and he had drunk a lot of wine.


    The butler helped him into the room. When the butler saw Dai Na on the bed, he did not go in further. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    After the butler left, Ye Qing entered the room. He nced at Dai Na on the bed, walked into the cloakroom and came out with his clothes.


    As she waited expectantly, Dai Na thought he was going to take a bathrobe and have a bath, but... what was he doing? Confusion was apparent on her face when she saw him carrying a bag as if he was about to go out.


    Dai Na¡¯s expression changed and she quickly got out of the bed. When he was about to open the door, she rushed over and held him from behind.


    ¡°Brother Ye Qing, it¡¯s already sote. Where are you going?¡± Dai Na did not expect that he would leave and stay somewhere else after they were engaged.


    Dai Na was not wearing much and when she held him, her exposed soft skin was clinging to his back. Ye Qing frowned and a sense of disgust rose from his heart. He pulled away Dai Na¡¯s hands that were around his waist. ¡°We have already talked over this. This marriage exists only in name. Princess, don¡¯t cross the line.¡±


    A shiver went down her spine at his cold words.


    When she agreed to his request, it was only a plot to gain time. She liked him and wanted to be his princess consort. She agreed to whatever he put forward, but she did not intend to follow it all the time. After bing his princess consort, she could not stay alone all her life.


    Besides, with her beauty, she did not believe that any man could be a saint.


    Dai Na went around Ye Qing, wrapping her hands around his neck like a snake. ¡°Brother Ye Qing, you¡¯re a normal man. Don¡¯t you have any sexual desires?¡±

 Chapter 1470 - Let’s Not Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 1470: Let¡¯s Not Meet Again</h4>


    At her words, Ye Qing thought of Gu Meng.


    A faint smile appeared on his lips and disappeared just as quickly, but this smile was caught by Dai Na. He seemed to be looking at another woman through her.


    Dai Na¡¯s heart tightened and she became on guard.


    <i>Who was he thinking of?</i>


    <i>Who could he be thinking of?</i>


    In recent months, Dai Na found that there were no other women around him. He stayed away from women, nor was he interested in beautiful women.


    He was a very decent man.


    Even if there were beautiful women who threw themselves at him, he would not even spare them a nce. Moreover, he spent most of his time on work and had made great achievements in the foreign trade economy and high-tech manufacturing industry.


    Such a person must be quite boring in life. But Dai Na wanted to conquer him and see him filled with life. He belonged to her now, so how could he have another woman in his heart?


    When Dai Na looked at Ye Qing again, she found that his eyes were as dark as ink, with a trace of drunkenness. How could there be any gentle smile?


    Perhaps it was just her hallucination!


    ¡°Brother Ye Qing, we¡¯re engaged and I¡¯m your princess consort. Do you really want me to stay alone?¡± Dai Na leaned against Ye Qing and her fingertips moved around teasingly.


    She was a delicate princess. How many people loved her beauty... But the man in front of her always had an indifferent expression on his face no matter how attractive she was.


    Dai Na did not know what had gone wrong. Did he really have no sexual desires or was he incapable?


    ¡°Brother Ye Qing...¡±


    Ye Qing pulled away Dai Na¡¯s hands that were around his neck coldly. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t behave like a prostitute. It will only lower your status.¡±


    W-What? How dare he! Dai Na¡¯s eyes turned wide with disbelief. He justpared her to a prostitute! Dai Na was still in shock when Ye Qing went around her and left coldly.


    ...


    Ye Qing asked the chauffeur to take him away. He did not say where he wanted to go and asked the chauffeur to just drive.


    Along the way, the atmosphere in the car was oppressive. The chauffeur did not even dare to let out a breath.


    It was a day of great happiness for the Third Highness, but he was not happy at all.


    Was it because of Miss Gu who was resting in the vi? He did not look good since he left the vi the other day. His face was as cold as a stone carving with no warmth at all.


    The chauffeur continued to circle around the city.


    Until the cold man behind said, ¡°Go to the vi.¡±


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the gate of the vi. Ye Qing looked at the second floor through the car window. It was dark inside.


    When she first came to the vi, she used to sleep with an orange wallmp every night. Later, he realized that it was to wait for him. But he did not know when that wallmp had stopped lighting up at night.


    Ye Qing¡¯s handsome chiseled face was tense and his slender eyes were dark, like the sky that was covered by gray clouds. Raising his long fingers, he pinched his nose bridge.


    Pushing open the car door, he got off with the bag of clothes.


    ...


    Gu Meng did not know how she fell asleep. She thought she would be unable to sleep when she saw how he had gotten engaged to another woman during the day.


    Unexpectedly, she did not suffer from insomnia. After taking a bath, she fell asleep after lying on the bed. Perhaps she would be numb and not feel pain after loving a person to the point of physical and mental exhaustion.


    Or perhaps, she could not me himpletely. If she had stayed in the fishing vige, did note to the Capital to find him, and did not stick by his side stubbornly, she would not have ended up in this state.


    But there was no use to feel regret in this world.


    In the middle of the night, Gu Meng¡¯s calf had cramps again. The ce where it was having cramps was as stiff as stone. She could not straighten her leg and it was hard for her to breathe because of the pain.


    Gu Meng gritted her teeth, hoping that the pain would soon disappear.


    Suddenly, a warm and dry palm reached over and wrapped around her calf, which felt like it was about to break from the pain, massaging it gently.


    After a few minutes, the pain eased. Gu Meng closed her eyes and opened them again, feeling like she was alive again.


    Finally able to let out a breath, Gu Meng sat up from the bed, looking at the man standing by the bed.


    He was still wearing the suit he wore for the engagement. In the deep night, his slender body was like a devil. Gu Meng could not see his expression clearly and could only vaguely feel his deep dark eyesnding on her face.


    What did one say in this kind of situation? Congrattions? Or ask him why he was not with his fianc¨¦e, but came here?


    In the end, shey back down and asked nothing. Turning over, her back was facing the man by the bed.


    Ye Qing went to the head of the bed, bent over and put his hand on the side of her head. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    He was too close and a faint scent of wine and elegant perfume floated into her nose. It was the scent of a high-ss perfume.


    Gu Meng¡¯s fingers that were holding the nket tightened and she pursed her lips, pretending to have not heard him.


    Seeing that she was ignoring him, Ye Qing sat down on the side of the bed and stroked her bulging stomach. He put his face close and listened to the movement in her stomach.


    No matter what he did, Gu Meng did not make a sound or push him away.


    But her body was very stiff. In her own silent way, she was resisting and repelling him.


    Hey on her stomach like this for nearly five minutes before getting up.


    After taking a bath, he came out in loungewear. Pulling the nket away, hey down beside her.


    Although he would not do anything out of line every time hey down beside her, he was already engaged to another woman and she really could not ept him lying beside her.


    No matter how much one loved someone, there was a bottom line. She had her principles after all.


    She did not want another woman¡¯s man.


    ¡°Go away,¡± Gu Meng said. These were the first words she had said after he arrived.


    Ye Qing¡¯s action of covering the nket paused. He seemed to be unable to believe that those two words hade from her mouth.


    Since he didn¡¯t move, Gu Meng got out of bed and left the bedroom before he could respond. There was no way for her to stay in the same space as him. Every minute and second had be a kind of suffering for her.


    Ye Qing got out of bed and ran after her.


    Bam! Gu Meng went to a guest room and mmed the door shut, locking it from inside. Ye Qing went over and knocked on the door, his eyes dark and menacing. ¡°Gu Meng, open the door.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, just go back to your pce. After I have given birth, take the baby away and let¡¯s not meet again!¡±

 Chapter 1471

    <h4>Chapter 1471: Untitled</h4>


    Ye Qing¡¯s temple twitched.


    It had been a really long time since she had spoken nicely to him.


    With his every visit, her temper grew.


    Ye Qing raised his hand and pinched his nose bridge.


    She was a pregnant woman in her third trimester, so it was normal to be emotional. He couldn¡¯t hold it against her.


    Ye Qing suppressed his unhappiness and knocked the door a few more times.


    The woman inside still did not open the door.


    Ye Qing stared at the tightly-shut door before he turned around and left.


    Gu Mengid in bed, listening carefully for any noise from outside.


    Hearing his footsteps growing faint in the distance, her tense heart finally rxed a little.


    A few momentster, the sound of a key being pushed into a keyhole sounded from the quiet door.


    Gu Meng¡¯s finally rxed nerves tensed into tight strings again.


    Ye Qing walked in and turned on a wallmp in the room.


    The dimmed yellow light shone on the woman¡¯s face before she could turn around and face him with her back.


    Seeing hime in, she instantly shut her eyes.


    Her long and denseshes fluttered lightly and uncontrobly.


    Ye Qing walked toward the bed and ced the key by the bedside table.


    He didn¡¯t say anything and only stared at her.


    She had an energetic and youthful face. Her lips were red and her teeth were white. Her skin was moist and sparkling, and she looked absolutely dazzling and attractive. She exuded vigor and energy, especially her eyes. They were clear and bright, pure and clean, and were like untainted ck ss marbles.


    When she smiled, she looked friendly and attractive, and she dazzled brightly like the summer sun.


    However, it had been a very long time since he had seen that smile on her.


    Her pair of bright and clear eyes were also filled with faint mncholy now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you. Why are you always making me angry?¡± He leaned down as her warm and hot breath fell on her face.


    Before Gu Meng could say anything, scorching hot lipsnded on her face.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart tightened as she instantly opened her eyes and stared at the man above her. Her small hands were clenched into tight fists as her bright and dazzling eyes stared at him with an emotion that made it hard for others to maintain their gaze.


    She had seen him kissing another woman on therge screen during the day and now, she was seeing him leaning over her at night.


    How ironic!


    He was currently wearing his leisure clothes. When he leaned down, she could vaguely see his well-defined chest muscles and abdomen under his shirt. He had his hands resting by her sides as he leaned slightly toward her. However, he didn¡¯t put any weight on her. Nevertheless, this distance was too intimate forfort.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make you angry, but I¡¯m not your pet. I don¡¯t have to shake my tail and ask for your attention the moment you arrive. I¡¯ve already agreed to let you have our child, and that is already my biggestpromise. What else do you want me to do? How long more do you want to humiliate me for?¡±


    ¡°Humiliate you?¡± He narrowed his depthless ck orbs as anger appeared on his tensed facial features.


    ¡°I feel revolted and disgusted just by seeing you now. If you want me to give birth to our child properly, you¡¯d better note here for the next few weeks. I really don¡¯t want to see you... Hmph.¡±


    Before Gu Meng could finish speaking, the man had leaned over and pressed his lips over her soft ones.


    The atmosphere around them fellpletely cold.


    Their breaths sounded extremely clear in the silence around them.


    Gu Meng felt her scalp turning numb as her mind nked out. She never thought that he would kiss her.


    He had only kissed her several times. He was scarily calm and rational for the majority of the time.


    Before their rtionship had deterioratedpletely, he had always managed to control his desires when theyid in the same bed.


    Very quickly, Gu Meng regained her senses. Her fingers found his chest and she pushed him with all of her strength.


    With her great strength, he was pushed away.


    However, his hands remained resting by her sides. Seeing her resist him, he furrowed his eyebrows slightly.


    Under the dimmed yellow lights, his ck and deep eyes appeared even darker and deeper, making him seem extremely unpredictable. He had grown up in the Royal family since he was young. Even though he¡¯d lost his memories for a period of time before, the dignified charm and aura he had in him were unique amongst the men Gu Meng had met before.


    She couldn¡¯t deny that such a man was fatally attractive to women.


    However, she never thought that a dignified man with a high status like him would have the deep-rooted bad nature of men too. He was already engaged to a dignified and beautiful princess and yet, he had stille and had even been intimate with her.


    How was he able to hover between two women?


    The both of them stared at each other. Before waiting for her to react, the man leaned down once more and bit her soft lips.


    Gu Meng resisted against him.


    Not knowing if it was because of the alcohol or other reasons, the more she resisted against him, the more he deepened the kiss.


    His kissing techniques were rather mature and slow, and Gu Meng wasn¡¯t able to stand it anymore. Her cheeks flushed heavily as electric currents seemed to run through her back. The numbing feeling swarmed her mind as her breathingpletely messed up.


    The scene of him kissing Dai Na¡¯s cheek when they got engaged suddenly shed in her mind.


    Her daze and fluster vanished suddenly. She instantly regained her senses and stared at the man who had poked his tongue out to ravish her ruthlessly. She lifted her hand and pped his cheek with all of her strength.


    The atmosphere turned stifling and oppressive.


    The man stopped his action and stared straight at her. She didn¡¯t know if she had seen it wrongly, but in that moment, Ye Qing¡¯s eyes looked as if he had been hurt.


    However, when she tried to look closer, his eyes werepletely dark.


    Like a vast ocean under the starry night, they looked calm but were actually surging secretly inside.


    ¡°It seems like you really dislike me now.¡± He got up and headed towards the door.


    ...


    Ye Qing returned to the master bedroom and took a cold shower in the bathroom.


    He was a normal man. The kiss earlier had garnered a reaction from him.


    After he was done with the shower, although his biological desires had been calmed, he still felt frustrated emotionally.


    He lit a cigarette and returned to the guest room.


    Gu Meng was curled up as her face was slightly pale. A thinyer of sweat covered her forehead.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Meng said nothing.


    Ye Qing hurriedly called for the doctor to rush over.


    After giving Gu Meng a checkup, the doctor carefully replied as he stared at the man whose expression was dark and tense, ¡°Your Highness, Miss Gu doesn¡¯t feel well because she hasn¡¯t eaten anything for the day.¡±


    Ye Qing furrowed his eyebrows tightly.


    She had promised him before that she wouldn¡¯t starve again...


    Ye Qing went downstairs and called all the servants in the vi to gather.


    He had changed into a ck outfit. With his cold expression, it seemed as though he was covered in ayer of darkness. The heavy and mature aura on him was so strong that none of the servants dared to breathe audibly.


    ¡°Miss Gu hasn¡¯t eaten anything for the day. How do all of you take care of her?¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s deep, ck eyesnded on the maid that usually took care of Gu Meng closely. His facial features were as cold and stiff as rock statues. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    How was the maid able to withstand Ye Qing¡¯s gaze like this? She spoke with weak legs. ¡°Your Highness, Miss Gu was taken out of the vi today. When she returned in the afternoon, her mood wasn¡¯t too good and she wasn¡¯t able to eat anything.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 1472 - Something Happened!

    <h4>Chapter 1472: Something Happened!</h4>


    Ye Qing¡¯s eyes darkened.


    The maid that stole Gu Meng¡¯s designs shrank behind the other maids in fear.


    She had never thought that someone would tell on her so quickly.


    Ye Qing nced towards that maid with sharp eyes, saying coldly, ¡°You,e out.¡±


    That maid shivered in fear.


    ¡°Tell me. What happened?¡± Ye Qing stared at that maid, his face void of any expression. The oppressiveness on him was extremely strong and pressurizing. ¡°If there are any lies, I¡¯ll get someone to pull your tongue out.¡±


    The maid¡¯s knees went weak and she knelt on the floor.


    ¡°Your Highness, M-Miss Gu was the one who made me bring her out. I didn¡¯t agree but she insisted!¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s eyes darkened as his well-defined facial features tensed into a tight line. ¡°Why did she go out?¡±


    He had already guessed where she had gone, but he still wanted to hear the maid¡¯s answer.


    The maid didn¡¯t dare to hide the truth, so she answered truthfully, ¡°She saw the live-stream of Your Highness and Princess Dai Na¡¯s engagement.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s ck eyes constricted slightly as his thin lips instantly pursed into a tight line.


    The aura around him turned even colder and darker.


    As he remained silent, none of the servants all dared to breathe loudly at all.


    After what felt like ages, they finally heard him speak, his voice as cold as ice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me that she wanted to go out?¡±


    The maid hung her head, not daring to confess that Gu Meng had something on her.


    Ye Qing walked in front of the kneeling maid. Even his perfectly ironed suit pants seemed to have a sharp aura. The maid said timidly, ¡°Miss Gu insisted on going out. She said that if I didn¡¯t help her, she would tell you that I hurt her¡ª¡±


    Before the maid finished speaking, Ye Qing kicked her shoulder ruthlessly.


    The maid fell on the floor in pain. She was in so much pain that even her soul was trembling, but she didn¡¯t dare to move even an inch.


    ¡°If she¡¯s still not telling the truth, drag her out and beat her to death!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please spare me! I¡¯ll say it, I¡¯ll say everything¡ª¡± The maid spilled everything, from her stealing Gu Meng¡¯s designs to her being threatened by Gu Meng, and Gu Meng seeing Ye Qing¡¯s engagement.


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression waspletely dark.


    He had never known that she had suffered like this in the vi.


    Ye Qing¡¯s gaze toward the maid was filled with a hidden murderous intent.


    ¡°It seems like none of you took to heart what I said before.¡±


    When he said this, his tone didn¡¯t sound abnormal. However, in the quietness, he actually made people feel cold, as though a grim reaper had arrived.


    The servants all knelt on the floor, begging Ye Qing for forgiveness. They swore and promised again and again that they would give their everything to serve Gu Meng from then on.


    Thinking about how Gu Meng was about to give birth soon, Ye Qing thought that this timing wasn¡¯t suitable for bloodshed and murders.


    He nced at the maid he had kicked and said coldly, ¡°Tell me clearly who you gave the designs to!¡±


    ...


    Jane, the jewelry designer who had gained great poprity recently in S country, rose to fame because she had designed the jewelry Princess Dai Na wore during her engagement.


    Although her designs were not as beautiful as the top masters¡¯, they were definitely filled with talent and elegance. She was indisputably a promising talent.


    All sorts of honor hade one after another.


    Jane¡¯s studio had slowly be busier, and she received customized orders from countless nobledies every day.


    One of them was an order from the Royal Duchess and she wanted Jane to design her order personally.


    Jane had drawn several designs, but the Duchess had not been satisfied with them.


    Jane called the maid¡¯s daughter, Ah Cai, over.


    ¡°Do you have any good designs recently?¡±


    Ah Cai shook her head. Seeing Jane¡¯s expression darken, she nodded again. ¡°I only have a design my mother stole. How about you see if it¡¯s suitable?¡±


    ¡°Bring it here for me to see.¡±


    Ah Cai opened her phone. ¡°It¡¯s this.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Print it out and give it to me.¡±


    Ah Cai printed the design and handed it to Jane. Then, she handed a resignation letter to Jane as well. ¡°Sister Jane, my mother was caught stealing the designs. I can¡¯t supply you with any more designs. This is my resignation letter.¡±


    Jane took Ah Cai¡¯s resignation letter and nced at it. Her lips tugged. ¡°If you resign, not only will you lose your allowance, neither will you have your sry for this month. Are you sure you want to resign? Ah Cai, from what I see, the woman your mother has been stealing the designs from is rather stupid. Tell your mother to ask her if she¡¯s willing to be my gunner.¡±


    Before Ah Cai could say anything, Jane¡¯s assistant ran over hurriedly. ¡°Sister Jane, you¡¯re trending.¡±


    Jane took the design that Ah Cai had just printed out and took a careful look at it. She was indifferent about the assistant¡¯s words. ¡°What¡¯s so shocking about it? I¡¯m the hottest designer in the jewelry industry recently. Isn¡¯t it very normal for me to be trending?¡±


    Seeing that the assistant¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right, Ah Cai silently moved away.


    The assistant ignored Ah Cai and said in a panic, ¡°Sister Jane, you didn¡¯t trend this time because your works were being praised. It¡¯s because...¡±


    Staring at her stuttering assistant, Jane interrupted her impatiently with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Because of what?¡±


    The assistant nced around the office and lowered her voice. ¡°Someone ced a CCTV in your office. Your conversation with Ah Cai earlier has been posted online.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Instantly, Jane was shocked and distraught. She stood up from her chair and walked out of the office withrge strides before calling for the technicians.


    Not long after, the technician found a hidden CCTV in her office.


    Jane logged onto her Weibo and saw that she was on several trending lists. All of them were negative topics.


    There were all sorts of scoldings, criticisms and disdain... The height she was praised to before was how badly she had fallen now!


    Jane¡¯s expression waspletely dark and her eyes were red. She was trembling from head to toe. ¡°It must be Ah Cai! She dared to betray me?!¡± Jane took out her phone to call Ah Cai, but she was told that Ah Cai¡¯s phone had been turned off.


    ...


    Jane¡¯s reputation had beenpletely shattered.


    Her studio had gone bankrupt as well.


    Everyone who had sought her out for custom-made jewelry had asked to terminate their contract. Some had even asked for double thepensation.


    With the situation suddenly taking such a turn, Jane felt that the lowly Ah Cai wouldn¡¯t have had such abilities to use such methods.


    Jane¡¯s incident had also implicated Dai Na.


    Dai Na was the guide of the fashion industry. The clothes and jewelry she wore had always been pursued and sought after by people.


    However, with Jane¡¯s incident, she hadn¡¯t discovered that Jane¡¯s designs had been stolen in time, and she had even worn a stolen design for her engagement. That made many people think that Dai Na was all looks and no brains, and that she was only an empty flower vase. Some even felt that she didn¡¯t deserve their Third Prince.


    Seeing thements online, Dai Na was so angry that she pped Jane ruthlessly.


    ¡°How do you get things done? If you copied others, don¡¯t you know how to wipe your butt cleaner?!¡±


    Even after being pped, Jane didn¡¯t dare to be unhappy with Dai Na. She only dared toin in her mind. When she had been hesitating on whether to steal and copy the designs, hadn¡¯t Dai Na been the one to say that it was fine?


    Now that something had happened, Dai Na was ming everything on her.


    However, Dai Na was a Princess and she was merely her follower. She wouldn¡¯t dare say anything.

 Chapter 1473 - Someone Had Instructed

    <h4>Chapter 1473: Someone Had Instructed</h4>


    Dai Na was filled with anger.


    It wasn¡¯t only because of Jane, but because of Ye Qing as well.


    After their engagement, he had rarely returned to his pce, with the excuse that he was busy with work.


    Both of them were not close or intimate at all.


    The most intimate they¡¯d ever been with each other was during their engagement ceremony, with the kiss he had ced lightly on her cheek.


    Before she managed to deal with Ye Qing, Jane had gotten into trouble.


    Seeing Dai Na¡¯s dark and cold expression, Jane spoke carefully. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you think that something is wrong with this matter? Ah Cai is usually a yes-man. She would never dare to go against me. Yet, she dared to secretly install a CCTV in my office this time. Someone must have instructed her to do it behind our backs.¡±


    Dai Na crossed her arms and rested her chin on her fingers, falling into deep thought. ¡°Go and bring Ah Cai over.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, the day the incident happened, Ah Cai and her mother had disappeared. Even her father, who has been hospitalized, had been transferred to another hospital as well. The family of three seemed to have disappeared from the Capital.¡±


    Dai Na narrowed her beautiful eyes. ¡°Think about it carefully. Did Ah Cai ever mention whom her mother had stolen the designs from?¡±


    This matter must be rted to the person who had crafted the designs.


    Jane looked down and thought about it carefully.


    Ah Cai only seemed to have said that her mother worked as a servant in a rather rich family. Her mother had also signed some confidentiality contract and could not reveal any information about her bosses.


    However, when Ah Cai called her mother once, she seemed to have heard Ah Cai mention an Autumn Leaf vi.


    Jane told what she knew to Dai Na.


    Dai Na furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to investigate the Autumn Leaf vi.


    Dai Na got the information very quickly. There was indeed an Autumn Leaf vi in the Capital.


    What made her surprised was that it was Ye Qing¡¯s property.


    Dai Na felt that something was wrong.


    ...


    The baby was 36 weeks old now.


    She was nearing her due date.


    Ever since that night, Ye Qing had nevere to the vi again.


    Also, the maid, who had stolen her designs, had resigned the next day.


    The other servants in the vi were acting weird as well. In front of her, all of them were extremely careful, as though they were afraid that they would do or say something wrong.


    There had been servants that talked behind her back from time to time in the past, but there were none now.


    Just a sneeze from her was enough to make the servants terribly nervous.


    When her appetite wasn¡¯t good and she didn¡¯t want to eat, the servants serving her would kneel down and beg her to do so.


    Gu Meng wasn¡¯t a fool. With how abnormal the servants were and the leaving of the maid that stole her designs, she guessed that Ye Qing already knew of some things.


    He knew that she had gone out to see the live-stream of his engagement.


    He knew that her designs had been stolen and copied.


    But what would change from him knowing?


    Gu Mengughed self-deprecatingly.


    Sheid on the bed and took an afternoon nap.


    When she woke up, a maid came and knocked on her door.


    ¡°Miss Gu, Dr Liang is here.¡±


    Dr Liang was the doctor that gave Gu Meng her prenatal checks. Ever since she was in her third trimester, Dr Liang had starteding every week.


    Gu Meng headed downstairs.


    Dr Liang took her blood pressure and checked on the baby¡¯s heartbeat.


    Every time she heard the baby¡¯s heartbeat, Gu Meng felt the urge to cry.


    At the thought that she would part with the baby soon, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden.


    After Dr Liang was done with the checkup and that everything was fine, Gu Meng sat on the sofa as a daring idea emerged in her mind.


    Gu Meng called the butler over and told him, ¡°Tell your Third Prince toe to the vi if he¡¯s free tonight.¡±


    ...


    Ye Qing arrived at the vi at nine that night.


    Perhaps, he hade from a banquet. He was dressed rather formally in a dark-colored suit, and there was a neatly folded handkerchief in his left breast pocket. His hair wasbed backward, and his well-defined handsome face was wless. He looked dignified and elegant.


    Seeing Gu Meng sitting at the balcony, drawing, Ye Qing walked over. Standing behind her, he stared at her for a while before he spoke in a hoarse and low voice. ¡°The butler said that you were asking for me?¡±


    Gu Meng put down the drawing pencil she was holding and turned back to look at Ye Qing. She stared into his eyes that were as dark as ink for a few seconds before she said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re engaged with Princess Dai Na, right?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it already?¡± He stared straight at her, his deep eyes looking like a deep and endless abyss.


    Gu Meng choked at how indifferent he sounded.


    She nodded. ¡°Since you already have the Princess, you¡¯ll have children very soon. Can you...¡±


    As if expecting what she was going to say, he interrupted her with a dark expression. ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s suppressed emotions instantly exploded. She red at him with red eyes. ¡°Why not? The Princess will be your princess consort in the future and you will have your own children. Why? Why can¡¯t you let me leave with my baby?¡±


    Ye Qing approached Gu Meng. His slender fingers grabbed her pretty face as his dark orbs glinted with coldness. ¡°Do you want another woman to have my children that badly?¡±


    ¡°Princess Dai Na isn¡¯t another woman. She¡¯s already your fianc¨¦e. The two of you will get married in the future. Your Highness¡ª¡±


    Before Gu Meng could finish speaking, the man lifted her chin and pressed his thin but strong lips ruthlessly against hers.


    He kissed her again!


    A strong sense of humiliation and helplessness grew in Gu Meng¡¯s heart!


    She usually hated being the third party the most. However, she had be the type of person she hated the most.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand what this man was thinking about.


    She hated this sort of life too. She lifted her left hand that was hidden in her sleeve and stabbed at his shoulder without any care.


    A fruit knife was in her hand.


    Before stabbing him, she hesitated for a second.


    He clearly had the chance to dodge it, but he hadn¡¯t.


    The de entered his flesh.


    Bright-red blood gushed out of the wound. His muscles were tense, but he didn¡¯t move at all.


    As Gu Meng stared at the warm blood, her lips trembled. She wanted to say something, but no words left her mouth.


    She wanted to remove her grip from the knife. However, he suddenly lifted his hand to grab hers.


    With a strong push, the de sunk deeper into his flesh.


    Gu Meng widened her eyes. All of her nerves were tingling and trembling.


    She stared at him in disbelief.


    His dark eyes were slightly red as he stared at her. He said coldly, ¡°Gu Meng, I never thought that we would be in this situation today. You already hate me to the point that you want me to die. Although I cannot remember Ah Dai¡¯s memories, I know that I owe it to you.


    ¡°Just treat this wound as Ah Dai returning it to you.¡± He closed his red eyes as his cold voice became hoarser. ¡°The child must follow me. I won¡¯t force you to stay or leave. But if anything happens to the child, I will never let you go!¡±


    Gu Meng took a few steps back as sheughed in self-ridicule. ¡°There¡¯s no chance for a negotiation anymore, right?¡±


    He replied coldly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 1474 - He Came to Save Her!

    <h4>Chapter 1474: He Came to Save Her!</h4>


    Gu Meng stared at the blood that was pouring out of the man. It had soaked the almost the entire shoulder portion of his shirt.


    A thick metallic scent filled the air.


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes reddened quickly, though she didn¡¯t know if it was because of his blood bleeding non-stop, or if it was because of his cold and heartless appearance.


    Why? Why must he be so cruel to her?


    He already had a beautiful fianc¨¦e whose status was on par with him. They would have their children in the future. But she... she only had herself...


    Why couldn¡¯t he give her something to reminisce with?


    Gu Meng was miserable and she was on the brink of breaking down.


    When she was younger, her mother had been biased and had doted on and loved her younger siblings more. She had been sad, but she was naturally optimistic. As such, she had simply gotten through many things with some smiles andughter.


    However, ever since he¡¯d forgotten her, he had given her many unhappy memories.


    She had tried her best to be more generous, open-minded, and optimistic, but she couldn¡¯t do it.


    Being influenced by such negative emotions every day made her feel as if she was bing depressed.


    Gu Meng closed her eyes and turned around before she walked toward the balcony railing and grabbed it tightly with both her hands.


    From the back, she didn¡¯t look pregnant at all.


    Her back was as slender as before. In fact, she even looked a little weak.


    Staring at her back, Ye Qing¡¯s eyes darkened a little. He clenched his hands into tight fists and took two steps forward. He wanted to hug her trembling shoulders, but he stopped himself instantly.


    He stared at her for a very long time, only turning away to leave when his shoulder had bled so much to the point that he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    He went to his bedroom and threw a coat over his shoulders before leaving the vi hurriedly. He didn¡¯t let anyone know that he was injured.


    ...


    When Ye Qing¡¯s car left the vi, a person hidden in the dark, out of sight from the vi, instantly took out his phone and sent a message.


    The person who sent the message was someone Dai Na had sent over.


    After waiting for an hour in the pce, Dai Na hadn¡¯t seen Ye Qing return.


    With a dark expression, she got her driver to send her to his office.


    Since Dai Na was already Ye Qing¡¯s fianc¨¦e, no one stopped her from entering his office.


    She entered Ye Qing¡¯s office. There was no one in the cold and discretely luxurious-looking office. The door connecting the office to the lounge was opened and Dai Na walked over.


    The lights weren¡¯t turned on in the lounge. There was only a dim glow from the bathroom.


    Ye Qing was showering.


    Dai Na took a few steps toward the bathroom. From the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw a jacket that had been thrown on the bed.


    There seemed to be a hint of metallic scent.


    Dai Na walked toward the bed and picked the jacket up before smelling it.


    Indeed, there was the metallic scent of blood.


    Dai Na brought it before the window and took a closer look at it with the help of the moonlight shining in from outside.


    She realized that the shoulder area of the jacket was perforated and that blood had soaked the entire area.


    Was he that badly injured?


    And he hadn¡¯t gone to a hospital and had instead returned to his office alone?


    Dai Na furrowed her exquisite eyebrows. Did he not dare to tell anyone about it because he was protecting that person he was hiding in that vi?


    Dai Na¡¯s grip on his jacket grew tighter as the veins on the back of her hands popped up.


    What kind of woman was staying in that vi that made him protect and cherish her like that?


    Dai Na took out her phone and took a photo.


    As she heard soundsing from the bathroom, Dai Na hurriedly put the jacket down and left the lounge.


    Ye Qing walked out from the bathroom.


    His wound wasn¡¯t deep, but he had bled a fair bit.


    He ced medicine on the wound before wrapping a bandage around it.


    He wasn¡¯t wearing any top and was only wearing a casual pair of pants.


    His abdomen muscles were sexy, firm, and well-defined.


    He sat on the bed, leaning his head backward. Losing too much blood had turned his lips pale. His jawline was tensed as he exuded a weakness that didn¡¯t match his status.


    The scene of her taking out the fruits knife and stabbing his shoulder kept reying in his mind.


    How much did she hate and despise him to actually do it?


    At the thought of her naive and bright smile in the past, Ye Qing suddenly felt that he was an executioner.


    He was the one who had personally killed her source of happiness.


    ...


    Even after Ye Qing left, Gu Meng didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.


    At first, she still had some hope.


    After all, he had gotten engaged with the Princess and it was definite that they would get married in the future.


    The Princess definitely wouldn¡¯t like her child. Her child might not have afortable life with them.


    Although her child wouldn¡¯t experience a fatherly love with her, she would love and dote on him more and not let him suffer a bit.


    However, Ye Qing had rejected her request right away.


    There had been no room for negotiation.


    Gu Meng felt that her entire world had turned gray.


    The more she thought about it, the more miserable she felt.


    She was about to break down, about to suffocate!


    She returned to her room and took out the phone from under her bed.


    She turned the phone on and stared at the phone screen. Her gaze was nk and confused.


    Who should she call?


    Xiao Xi was her best friend and had gotten her happiness now. She couldn¡¯t let her negative emotions affect Xiao Xi.


    A face shed past Gu Meng¡¯s mind.


    Fu Cheng.


    Gu Meng called him.


    The ringtone rang twice before someone picked up the call. ¡°Xiao Meng?¡±


    Hearing Fu Cheng¡¯s voice, Gu Meng was instantly overwhelmed by the urge to cry, and her eyes reddened. ¡°Brother Fu, I don¡¯t know what to do now. He already has the Princess. Why does he still want to fight with me for this child?¡±


    ¡°At first, I wanted to leave after having the child. But during the prenatal checkup today, I realized that I can¡¯t bear to part with him after hearing his strong heartbeat.¡±


    ¡°I talked to him and begged him to give me the child but he said that there were no grounds for negotiations!


    ¡°He¡¯s the almighty Third Prince while I¡¯m only an ordinary fishing vige¡¯s girl... I don¡¯t know if this is God¡¯s punishment for me indulging in such a wild fantasy and overestimating myself before. Is it?¡±


    Even though they were separated by a call, Fu Cheng could still feel Gu Meng¡¯s pain and pressure. She had been such an optimistic girl in the past and yet, she was suffering so much right now!


    She couldn¡¯t even take care of the child she had carried for ten months.


    If Fu Cheng hadn¡¯t seen how great Gu Meng was to Ah Dai in the fishing vige, he probably wouldn¡¯t have involved himself in this matter. After all, with his capability, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to Ye Qing.


    However, Gu Meng was too pitiful.


    Back in the fishing vige, her parents hadn¡¯t doted on her or loved her. She had given her everything to a man who had lost his memories but in the end, the man remembered everything and forgot only about her!


    ¡°Xiao Meng, I will save you!¡±


    Hearing Fu Cheng¡¯s words, Gu Meng shivered. ¡°Brother Fu, I only wanted to find someone to vent my emotions. Please don¡¯t take the risk. I don¡¯t want to implicate you. Brother Fu, Brother Fu¡ª¡±


    Before Gu Meng could finish speaking, Fu Cheng had already hung up the call.


    When Gu Meng called him once more, she was notified that he had already turned off his phone.


    Gu Meng furrowed her eyebrows tightly as she hurriedly sent a message to him.


    Once she was done, she called him again. However, she was informed once again that his phone was turned off.


    Gu Meng threw the phone on the bed and buried her head in her hands.


    She should never have called Fu Cheng.


    However, thinking about it again, he probably didn¡¯t know where she lived either. So, even if he wanted to take her away, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find her.


    At this thought, her unsettled heart calmed down a little.

 Chapter 1475 - Missing

    <h4>Chapter 1475: Missing</h4>


    Two days passed peacefully despite Gu Meng¡¯s uneasiness.


    Although she hadn¡¯t been able to get through to Fu Cheng, nothing had happened in the vi, at the very least.


    Fu Cheng didn¡¯t know where she lived, so he probably wouldn¡¯t take the risk to do anything.


    Ye Qing never returned and after she had stabbed him that night, he would probably never return!


    It was nine in the evening.


    Gu Meng had just finished showering and was ready to go to bed.


    Her windows were open, so she went over to close them. Suddenly, she smelt a weird smell.


    Not too long after, she heard a maid shout from downstairs, ¡°Is there something burning in the kitchen?¡±


    Gu Meng sniffed around. Indeed, there seemed to be something that was burning.


    Also, that burning smell was bing even more overpowering.


    Gu Meng left her room and went downstairs.


    Several servants were running towards the kitchen. ¡°Nothing¡¯s burning in the kitchen!¡±


    Right at this moment, someone suddenly shouted from outside. ¡°Oh no! The east wing is on fire!¡±


    Several servants ran out hurriedly, with their eximed shouts following almost immediately. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s really on fire!¡±


    Gu Meng vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    The servants were all in a panic as they all held buckets or water pails and hurriedly ran toward the fire.


    Gu Meng hugged her swollen abdomen and rushed out of the mansion.


    Sure enough, she saw a thick cloud of smoke and fire from the east wing of the vi. The wind was blowing and the fire seemed to be spreading with every passing second.


    At that moment, a figure wearing a male servant¡¯s uniform walked in front of Gu Meng and grabbed her arm. ¡°Hurry and follow me to the vi¡¯s back gate.¡±


    After getting a clear glimpse of the man¡¯s face, Gu Meng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Brother Fu?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s mind was nk, but she didn¡¯t have any time to think. ¡°I¡¯ll go up and take my identification documents.¡±


    ¡°Alright, hurry up.¡±


    Gu Meng went up and took out her phone from under the bed, and her identification documents from the wardrobe. She didn¡¯t have the time to pack any of her clothes before hurriedly rushing downstairs.


    The servants in the vi had all gone to extinguish the fire, so no one noticed Gu Meng¡¯s actions.


    Gu Meng followed Fu Cheng out of the vi¡¯s back gate and got on a SUV.


    After the servants and the guards worked together to put off the fire, the butler suddenly seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Why would there be a fire all of a sudden?¡± As he spoke, he pped his head. ¡°Quick, go and look for Miss Gu.¡±


    The butler led a few servants and hurriedly headed to the bedroom on the second floor.


    He knocked on the door but didn¡¯t hear any response.


    Worried for Gu Meng¡¯s safety, the butler pushed the door open.


    The bed was made and the windows were still open, allowing the breeze in. He could still smell the scent of the fire in the air.


    However, he didn¡¯t see the pregnant Miss Gu.


    The butler and the servants¡¯ faces turned ashen.


    ...


    In the office.


    Ye Qing was still in the midst of a video conference. He was sitting on a luxurious and wide, ck-leathered chair, and was wearing a perfectly ironed ck shirt. The officials on his screen were currently telling him about the work report proposal and n for the newest season.


    The wound on Ye Qing¡¯s shoulder had yet to healpletely. When he wrote with a pen, it tugged on his wound and it hurt a little. However, he paid no heed to it.


    Halfway through the conference, his secretary walked in.


    Ye Qing had a practice of not liking to be disturbed when he was working.


    He nced at his secretary with a dark expression. ¡°What is it?¡±


    The secretary bent down and whispered something into Ye Qing¡¯s ear.


    After hearing the secretary¡¯s words, Ye Qing¡¯s handsome face instantly changed.


    He said, ¡°Let¡¯s end tonight¡¯s conference here.¡± Then, he immediately turned off the video.


    The tall and cold figure stood up from the leather chair before his slender legs strode out as he hurried out.


    The driver sent Ye Qing to the Autumn Leaf vi.


    The moment he went in, Ye Qing smelt a strong charred smell.


    He got out of the car with a cold expression.


    The butler was standing fearfully at the door with the rest of the servants.


    When they saw the cold Ye Qing got out of the car, they didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly.


    The Third Prince cared a lot when they made Miss Gu suffer just a little, what more now that Miss Gu had disappeared!


    As Ye Qing got out of the car and walked into the vi, the air around him seemed to be frozen by the freezing aura around him.


    Ye Qing rushed upstairs and pushed the bedroom door open.


    When he didn¡¯t see Gu Meng, he opened the drawer where she kept her identification documents.


    He didn¡¯t keep her documents because he would respect whatever decision she made after giving birth to their child. Another reason was also that he felt that she wouldn¡¯t leave after living here.


    The servants and guards he had assigned to the vi were guarding the ce. Where could she go while pregnant?


    However, it was a fact that she was gone!


    Ye Qing¡¯s dark eyes darkened even more as he went downstairs and got the butler to rey the CCTV. He got his secretary to send people to check on the airport, train stations, rest stations, and harbors.


    After remaining silent for several seconds, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t miss any of the road junctions either.¡±


    ...


    A ck SUV was driving on the roads.


    Gu Meng was sitting in the back seats, her heart thumping crazily. She was so nervous that her heart was about to jump out of her throat.


    Fu Cheng nced at Gu Meng through the rearview mirror. Seeing her tensed face, flutteringshes, and pale face, heartache shed past his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared a speedboat. Once we reached the seaside, we will leave in the speedboat.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s mind was in aplete mess.


    She didn¡¯t know if they would be able to run away. After all, this was Ye Qing¡¯s territory.


    With an order from him, both she and Fu Cheng could be wanted fugitives that the authorities would arrest.


    If she fell into Ye Qing¡¯s hands, he might not do anything to her for now because of her pregnancy. However, Fu Cheng was different.


    Gu Meng said with a trembling voice, ¡°Brother Fu, this is too risky. If we get caught, you might¡ª¡±


    Fu Cheng interrupted her words with a dark expression. ¡°I saw everything that day. Your eyes were filled with despair and sadness when you saw him getting engaged to another woman at the za. After you got into the car and left, I followed behind the car secretly. When I saw you enter the vi, I¡¯d already guessed that he had imprisoned you there like a criminal.


    ¡°Given your personality, it must be really torturous for you to be imprisoned there. You¡¯re not his criminal. How can he restrict your freedom? I¡¯ve never seen such a foolish girl as you. If he doesn¡¯t care for you, I will.¡±


    ¡°Although I always attacked you in the past and said unpleasant things, I only did it to attract your attention. To be honest, I¡¯m jealous and envious of the Ah Dai who lived in the fishing vige. Who is he for you to apany him and love him so deeply without any care? However, I¡¯m not jealous and envious of the current Ye Qing. He doesn¡¯t know how to cherish or love you. Losing you is his loss!¡±


    Hearing Fu Cheng¡¯s words, Gu Meng¡¯s eyes reddened.


    ¡°Brother Fu...¡±


    ¡°Xiao Meng, don¡¯t worry. I did all of these willingly. I¡¯ve been in the Capital for several months now. I wanted to find you and see how you were doing. Once I saw you appear at the za that day, I knew that your life wasn¡¯t good at all.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Fu.¡±

 Chapter 1476 - Her Abdomen Hurt Terribly

    <h4>Chapter 1476: Her Abdomen Hurt Terribly</h4>


    In that moment, Gu Meng was touched by Fu Cheng¡¯s words.


    In the past few months, she had felt as though she had fallen into a freezing abyss. It was almost suffocating.


    Fu Cheng¡¯s sudden appearance was like a ray of sunlight, shining on her and giving her a hint of warmth.


    However, she was afraid that she would implicate him.


    He was one of the few people who treated her well. If his entire life was ruined because of her, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    Gu Meng hugged her swollen abdomen with both hands. She prayed nonstop in her heart, hoping that they would be able to leave smoothly.


    Fu Cheng had taken a side road. When the loud hailing of the police cars trailed from the main street, Fu Cheng nced over through the car windows. All he saw were the many police cars that had filled the main road. Traffic police wearing yellow vests were standing at the road junctions, as though they were on the lookout for a major criminal.


    Fu Cheng furrowed his eyebrows.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Ye Qing to give his orders so soon.


    Fu Cheng sped up.


    The car fell exceptionally silent, as the two held their breaths.


    Gu Meng¡¯s palms were filled with sweat.


    Nervousness, panic, fear... All sorts of emotions intertwined in her chest.


    After driving for several more minutes, a lorry suddenly appeared from the opposite side of the hill as they headed downhill. As the roads were too narrow, one vehicle would have to stop and give way to the other.


    However, that lorry didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping.


    Fu Cheng stepped on the brakes, wanting to slow down. However, the brakes seemed to have stopped working, and stepping on it didn¡¯t work at all.


    Seeing that lorry approach them, Fu Cheng kept stepping on the brakes. However, the car sped down and wouldn¡¯t stop no matter how hard he stepped on the brakes.


    Gu Meng also realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°Brother Fu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I think the brakes are broken.¡± A thinyer of cold sweat covered Fu Cheng¡¯s forehead.


    Seeing that Fu Cheng had no intentions to stop, the driver of lorry in front of them hurriedly stepped on the brakes. However, it was toote. That SUV crashed into the front of his lorry at a high speed.


    The lorry driver shouted angrily. ¡°F*ck! Are you crazy?!¡±


    Seeing the car lose controlpletely, Fu Cheng said with a trembling voice, ¡°Xiao Meng, protect your stomach. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know why the brakes would spoil¡ª¡±


    Gu Meng hugged her abdomen tightly as her heartbeat thumped faster and faster. All of her blood seemed to have frozen. She was extremely terrified, not for herself, but for her child and Fu Cheng.


    It was alright if anything happened to her. But nothing should happen to Fu Cheng and the child!


    The child was about toe into this world. No matter how she hated Ye Qing, she never wished for anything to happen to her child!


    This was the baby she had been pregnant with for 37 weeks!


    With the car failing, the moment it hit the lorry, Fu Cheng turned the steering wheel toward the side where he was in order to minimize the impact on Gu Meng.


    However, the brakes did not work and it was a downhill road. The speed was too fast and the moment she hit the front of the truck, Gu Meng¡¯s head hit the window and her body was thrown forward before she bounced back heavily.


    Her mind fellpletely nk. A warm liquid trailed down from her forehead and drenched hershes. She blinked her eyes as her vision blurred...


    ¡°Brother Fu, Brother Fu...¡± She called for Fu Cheng, who was in the driver¡¯s seat. However, no matter how she called for him, he didn¡¯t respond at all.


    Her heart clenched into a tight ball.


    She undid her seatbelt and moved her body. She was about to check on Fu Cheng when a sharp pain trailed from her abdomen. A warm liquid gushed out from under her.


    Gu Meng was in so much pain her facial features were crumpled together. She felt as if she had been thrown into the sea, thrown around by the waves, and her ears started to ring sharply. Then, a sharp wave of pain overwhelmed her, as if she had been shot with ten thousand arrows!


    She widened her mouth, panting heavily.


    Baby, nothing can happen to you! Nothing can happen to you!


    Mom was the one who erred. Mother shouldn¡¯t have escaped with you!


    Tears filled Gu Meng¡¯s eyes. She wanted to shout for help but her throat waspletely dry.


    Wave after wave of warm liquid rushed out from beneath her and she felt as if her life was going to end right then.


    Her injured forehead was still bleeding nonstop. Her pale face and the bright red blood surrounding her was a pitiful sight.


    She leaned against the seat weakly and helplessly, her hands still hugging her abdomen.


    She seemed to be losing her consciousness.


    A cold and sharp face appeared before her. She opened her mouth and said hoarsely, ¡°Ye Qing,e and save our child. I won¡¯t fight with you anymore. I won¡¯t fight anymore...¡±


    ...


    The lorry driver sat in his vehicle, dumbfounded for a good while.


    When he regained his senses, he jumped out of the car in a panic.


    When he saw the state of the SUV, he pped himself.


    The man in the driver¡¯s seat was lying over the steering wheel motionless. He didn¡¯t know if the man was still alive.


    The lorry driver then nced behind him. Seeing a pregnant woman whoseshes were fluttering slightly and whose face was covered in blood at the back, the lorry driver took out his phone with trembling fingers and hurriedly made an emergency call.


    ...


    Gu Meng was in so much pain that her eyes could barely open.


    In her muddled consciousness, she felt someone carrying her out of the car.


    She felt pangs of pain in her abdomen, as though something was being detached from her body. The bed under her was soaked in bloodied water as a thick metallic scent filled the air around her.


    A nurse¡¯s voice sounded by her ear. ¡°Take a deep breath and don¡¯t fall asleep. If not, both you and the child will be in danger.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t let anything happen to the child! Nothing could happen to the child!


    She didn¡¯t know how long had passed, but it seemed as though she had been pushed into a surgery room.


    ¡°Your water bag has broken. You have to hold on and persevere to give birth to the child...¡±


    Gu Meng wanted to muster her strength to push her child out. But her consciousness seem to float further and further away as the seconds passed. She couldn¡¯t hear what the doctor and nurses were saying into her ear anymore.


    ¡°The centa has detached. You have to give birth to your child with your own strength. If you faint, both of you will die.¡±


    She felt really miserable and she had to urge to simply free herself...


    However, she thought of the baby that had yet to be born and had yet to see this world. She couldn¡¯t copse...


    She did her best to widen her eyes. Tears filled her eyes and it felt as though her entire world was shaking. But she couldn¡¯t give up like this.


    Gu Meng clenched her hands into tight fists and followed the doctor¡¯s instructions. Inhale, exhale... A hoarse, broken cry left her throat. ¡°Ah!¡±


    The nurse who helped Gu Meng to wipe away the blood and sweat on her forehead couldn¡¯t help it as her eyes reddened at the sight of the weak Gu Mengmeng doing her best to give birth to her child.


    A mother¡¯s love was really great.


    This was the most amazing and capable young mother she had ever seen!


    ¡°Come on, you can do this. You can do this!¡±


    Gu Meng mustered her strength once more as she shouted with a hoarse voice, feeling like her whole body was about to tear apart...


    Finally, she heard the doctor say, ¡°The baby¡¯s out.¡±


    She let out a sigh of relief. She was about to ask the doctor about the baby¡¯s condition, but everything went ck before her eyes and she fainted.

 Chapter 1477 - Nervous

    <h4>Chapter 1477: Nervous</h4>


    Ye Qing sat in the ck sedan as he instructed the driver to drive around and check all the important junctions.


    As he sat in the back seat, his slender fingers were clenched into tight fists as they rested on his knees. A ck coat was draped over his shoulders. The dim moonlight shining in through the window lit up only half of his face and he exuded an icy cold aura from head to toe.


    Even as he sat there in silence, the sharp and strong aura around him was enough to make people shiver in fear.


    The head secretary drove on, not daring to nce at the man behind him.


    Ever since the Third Prince had returned to the royal family, he had never acted like this, no matter how big of a challenge he was met with for work.


    Right now, the dark and cold aura around him was really strong.


    They checked two junctions in this manner before the head secretary¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing that it was a call from the traffic police, he hurriedly answered it.


    After ending the call, the head secretary nced at the man behind him through the rearview mirror.


    Ye Qing¡¯s head was slightly bowed, preventing him from seeing his pair of dark and deep eyes. No one could read his mind.


    However, just as the head secretary nced toward him, he looked up at the head secretary. His sharp features were handsome but tensed. ¡°Is it about her?¡±


    The head secretary nodded, taking a deep breath before saying, ¡°There¡¯s been a car ident at XX Road. An SUV and a lorry collided with each other. The lorry driver called the police and they were informed that there was a man and a woman in the SUV. The woman is pregnant and both of them have been injured and have been sent to the hospital!¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Qing¡¯s cold figure trembled terribly. Lightning seemed to strike in his mind as his usually calm and cold ck eyes turnedpletely red. A metallic taste swelled up in his throat. He didn¡¯t dare to believe what the head secretary had just said.


    His usually calm heart was thumping crazily, beating harder as each second passed. All of his blood seemed to rush toward his head.


    ¡°Go to the hospital.¡± When he said these four words, his voice and soul were both trembling.


    The head secretary had already turned the car around and was headed for the city hospital.


    On their way there, Ye Qing ordered with a trembling voice for the head secretary to call the head of Royal Hospital and to get him to send the best gynecologist in the Royal Hospital over.


    After the head secretary informed the head of Royal Hospital of that, he got the traffic police to clear a path for them.


    With nothing obstructing their way, the head secretary drove toward the hospital at the fastest speed he could.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Ye Qing pushed the car door open and got out of the car. Unlike his usual mature and calm self, his legs were trembling as he walked.


    His heart was filled with fear, worry, and panic... Countless emotions intertwined within him.


    The way from the hospital entrance to thebor room wasn¡¯t exceptionally long, but he felt as if he had walked for a century.


    He had attended all sorts of important events, but as he walked towards thebor room, his mind waspletely nk. His limbs were freezing as well.


    The tworge doors of thebor room were tightly shut.


    Ye Qing¡¯s tall figure leaned against the wall as he pressed a hand against his forehead. Countless small but sharp needles seemed to be pricking his temple.


    Minutes and seconds passed.


    He pursed his lips tightly as he stared at thebor room doors with red eyes.


    He had to resist the urge to rush in and see what was happening inside!


    His hands clenched into tight fists, seemingly using all of his strength. His overly-tensed muscles tugged at the wound on his shoulder. The ce that had finally scabbed was starting to bleed again. However, he couldn¡¯t feel any pain.


    Seeing Ye Qing bearing with the pain, the head secretary spoke carefully, ¡°Your Highness, please take a short rest on the chair. The heavens will stand by a good person like Miss Gu. The mother and child will definitely be safe.¡±


    Ye Qing couldn¡¯t hear the head secretary¡¯s words at all as he stared fixedly at thebor room with bloodshot eyes.


    His heart was filled with panic.


    He waited for nearly an hour just like that before the doors to thebor room finally opened.


    Ye Qing¡¯s mind was tense and his legs had seemingly lost their senses. He couldn¡¯t move them and they were stiff like rock statues. He could only stare at the doctor walking out with his pair of reddened eyes.


    The doctor¡¯s mouth opened and closed as he said something, but Ye Qing suddenly couldn¡¯t hear anything as everything cked out and he fainted.


    ...


    When Ye Qing woke up, he was lying in a hospital bed.


    The head secretary was standing by the bed and staring at him anxiously.


    Ye Qing instantly sat up in bed. Because he sat up too quickly, he felt light-headed momentarily.


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu has been transferred to a ward. She is still unconscious but the doctor said that she¡¯s not in any danger.¡±


    Ye Qing let out a sigh of relief.


    As if thinking of something, he asked again hoarsely, ¡°What about the child?¡±


    The head secretary said with furrowed eyebrows, ¡°Because the Little Prince isn¡¯t 37 weeks old yet, and the centa had detached because of Miss Gu¡¯s ident, he¡¯s still in a critical condition. The doctor said that if he is still in a critical condition for the next 24 hours, he¡¯s afraid that-¡±


    Before the head secretary finished speaking, Ye Qing got out of bed hurriedly.


    He found the little boy who had been ced in the incubator. He was small and thin, and was covered in tubes. He didn¡¯t look as fair and tender as usual newborns did, but waspletely bruised. He looked so small, so weak, and so pitiful.


    Throughout the entire pregnancy, Gu Meng¡¯s appetite hadn¡¯t been very good. As such, although the baby was almost 37 weeks old, he still looked thinner and smaller than normal babies did.


    Ye Qing stared at that small figure, and at the small heart beating under that fragile and thin chest. It looked as though it would stop beating at any time. Ye Qing¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden.


    If the boy was still in critical condition in the next 24 hours, he would lose this boy...


    Ye Qing closed his eyes and called the head of Royal Hospital. He threatened to take the head¡¯s head if anything happened to the boy in the incubator.


    ...


    Ye Qing sat outside of Gu Meng¡¯s room without entering the room.


    He raised his head slightly, leaning against the wall.


    He closed his bloodshot eyes. When he opened them again, they seemed to have regained the deepness and calmness they usually had.


    ¡°Did you find out who took her away?¡±


    The head secretary nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a man called Fu Cheng. He¡¯s also the one who set fire to Autumn Leaf vi.¡±


    ¡°Fu Cheng?¡± Ye Qing¡¯s lips moved as he spit out the two words coldly.


    The head secretary could sense a murderous intent oozing out of Ye Qing¡¯s eyes. He continued in fear, ¡°Your Highness, these are the things they found in the SUV.¡±


    Ye Qing nced coldly at the bag the head secretary had given him.


    He took it and opened it.


    Apart from Gu Meng¡¯s identification documents, there was also a phone.


    Ye Qing turned on the phone.


    There was a message inside. ¡°Brother Fu, don¡¯t take the risk ande and save me. Just treat it as if I didn¡¯t call you. I will be able to leave after giving birth. Please don¡¯t take the risk. I don¡¯t want him to hurt you.¡±


    Ye Qing read the message on the phone. She had sent it the night she had stabbed him and after he had left.


    Ha.


    A cold scoff appeared on Ye Qing¡¯s thin lips.


    He clenched the phone tightly before throwing it to the floor. The phone dimmed as spiderwebs appeared on the screen.

 Chapter 1478 - He Wanted to Make Her Pay

    <h4>Chapter 1478: He Wanted to Make Her Pay</h4>


    The sun had risen. Gu Meng slowly arose from her sleep. She opened her eyes and stared at the snowy white ceiling above her. All she smelt was the scent of disinfectant as the pain of having a knife stab deep into her flesh seemed to linger in her body.


    She was still in somewhat of a daze.


    ¡°Baby...¡± She spoke with a hoarse voice. Then, as if recalling something, she called out once more, ¡°Brother Fu.¡±


    Through her murky gaze, she seemed to see a tall ck figure standing beside her bed.


    She reached her hand out with difficulty and grabbed that person¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother Fu, Brother Fu, are you alright? What about my baby? How is he?¡±


    She wanted to reach for her abdomen, but she was scared at the same time.


    She could feel that something was missing from her body and she was scared that it was her baby...


    Her baby wasn¡¯t at full term yet. Would there be any problems if he was born?


    She opened her mouth, wanting to say some more when the hand she was holding on suddenly flicked her hand away.


    Her hand was thrown toward the bed. As the pain from the impact overwhelmed her, her murky consciousness instantly cleared up.


    After seeing whom the man standing beside her bed was, her longshes fluttered like injured butterfly wings.


    The person standing beside her bed was not Fu Cheng, but Ye Qing with an icy and indifferent face.


    His usually clean chin was covered with stubble. His dark and deep eyes were filled with redness, and his gaze on her was so cold that it waspletely void of temperature.


    Gu Meng moved her body, but the pain was still present in her bones.


    She widened herrge eyes, which were void of the usual sparkles. Instead, they were filled with darkness and helplessness as everything that had happened the night before shed through her mind like a flood.


    ¡°How is the baby?¡± She remembered that the doctor had said her baby had came out before she had fainted the night before.


    She didn¡¯t want to recall how much pain she had been in when she had been giving birth to the baby. As long as he was alright, she would dly endure whatever hardships she had to.


    Ye Qing tugged his equally pale lips as a scoff-like smile appeared on his handsome and cold face. His expression was void of any temperature and was terribly icy and cold. ¡°Do you still care about how the baby is?¡±


    Gu Meng stared at the man who was looking down at her. The ridicule and indifference in his eyes were like needles, piercing through her heart ruthlessly. Her hands grabbed the bedsheets under her subconsciously as her eyshes fluttered terribly. ¡°... I didn¡¯t think there would be an ident... I didn¡¯t want to harm the baby...¡±


    His deep eyes reddened even more as he bent down. His long fingers grabbed hold of her thin and frail jaw. His gaze on her looked as if he was a devil that wanted to swallow her. ¡°You kept a handphone behind my back, contacted your ex-boss in the middle of the night, and got him to run away with you. Why? Do you want to make my child acknowledge him as his father?¡±


    ¡ª Gu Meng looked at the man who was full of anger, as if he wanted to cut her into pieces, her heart tightened. She did not know if he was like this because of her escape or because something had happened to the baby...


    ¡°What happened to the baby? Please, tell me!¡±


    His gaze on her sharpened even more. ¡°It would only be three weeks more before he woulde to this world at full term. I¡¯ve said before that I wouldn¡¯t restrict your freedom once you gave birth to him, but you couldn¡¯t even wait for three weeks? You ran away with that Fu guy with my child. Gu Meng, is this how you take revenge on me?¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart crumpled in pain as her soul shivered. If she had known that they would meet with an ident along the way, she would never have left, no matter how suffocating and suppressing it was to stay with him.


    The baby was a piece of flesh that hade from her. If anything happened to him, she would be in even more pain as a mother!


    After the baby started to move, she was used to speaking to him every day. Sometimes, as long as the baby didn¡¯t move for several hours, she would be nervous and worried.


    She cared more about this child than anyone else!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. As long as the baby is still alive, I won¡¯t fight with you anymore. You can do whatever you want...¡±


    Ha.


    Ye Qing smirked as he scoffed and let go of her chin. He straightened his body and looked down at her. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance. From the moment you decided to leave with Fu Cheng, I¡¯ve lost all trust in you. You have to pay for your actions.¡±


    There was no other emotion on his face apart from an indifferent coldness. However, his dark eyes reddened even more, as though he hated her intensely.


    Gu Meng opened her mouth, wanting to say something. However, he turned around and left withrge strides.


    Gu Meng lifted her nket, wanting to get out of bed. But her abdomen hurt terribly and she couldn¡¯t get up at all.


    She could only watch Ye Qing leave.


    She had met with an identst night, given birth to a child and lost a lot of blood. When she woke up earlier, her rtionship with Ye Qing had worsened even more. She was really tired and exhausted.


    It was as though she was currently in a depthless abyss. Everything around her was ck and she was the only one present. Unending ice and darkness surrounded her and she couldn¡¯t see the light at the end of the tunnel.


    In the end, because she was way too weak, she fell unconscious once again.


    Even though she had fallen unconscious, she felt pangs of pain in her heart. Her hands moved toward her abdomen from time to time, until she startled herself awake from her nightmare.


    She stared at the ceiling nkly.


    Thinking about how cold his gaze had been, could it be that something had happened to the baby after he was born?


    At this thought, her heart started to ache.


    In the afternoon, a nurse came to help her put on a drip.


    Treating the nurse as her only savior, she asked hoarsely, ¡°Miss Nurse, how is my child? Also, about that person that was sent into the hospital with me, is he seriously injured?¡±


    The nurse nced at Gu Meng¡¯s pale face and avoided her eyes. ¡°Miss Gu, please don¡¯t ask anything. Just recover and go through your confinement period well.¡±


    The nurse left hurriedly.


    Gu Mengid on the bed weakly and helplessly. A scorching tear slid down from the corner of her eye, falling on her hair, wetting it.


    She knew that everyone in the hospital only listened to Ye Qing¡¯s orders.


    He didn¡¯t let them tell her about the conditions of the baby and Brother Fu. He wanted her to panic and be worried.


    This was the price of her running away behind his back with another man!


    ...


    After Ye Qing left Gu Meng¡¯s room, he remained standing in front of the newborns¡¯ room and stared at the thin and small boy through the ss window.


    He was still fragile. His immunity was almost absent, so his family members couldn¡¯t even go in to visit him.


    In consideration of Ye Qing¡¯s status, the hospital ced the little boy in a solo ICU room with the best pediatric doctors in the hospital.


    Ye Qing rested his hands on the ss window as he stared at the little boy inside. He was so small, so thin, as if he would break with just a pinch.


    Other families¡¯ newborns were all pink and cute and yet, his was wrinkly and thin. His ribs could be seen clearly and every time his heart beat, it felt as though his heart would jump out of his frail and thin chest.


    Ye Qing¡¯s tall and cold figure trembled slightly as his depthless dark eyes reddened once more.


    If the child could not get out of a critical condition, he would definitely make that man die with his child!

 Chapter 1479 - Not Their Opponent

    <h4>Chapter 1479: Not Their Opponent</h4>


    Gu Meng slept for nearly three days.


    Since she couldn¡¯t eat anything, the nurses gave her nutritional drips.


    Ye Qing never appeared again and she never found out anything about the baby or Fu Cheng.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to wait anymore.


    She wanted to know about their situation.


    She tried to get out of bed.


    Although her abdomen still hurt, she could at least walk now.


    She pushed the door open, wanting to walk out.


    Two bodyguards dressed in ck were standing outside. Seeing that Gu Meng had opened the door, they nced at her with indifferent expressions.


    ¡°Miss Gu, please return to your room to rest.¡±


    Their words meant that she couldn¡¯t take even half a step out of this door.


    Gu Meng¡¯s expression instantly turned ashen.


    Could it be that Ye Qing was imprisoning her once more in order to punish her?


    A storm brewed in Gu Meng¡¯s heart.


    If she went up against these bodyguards, she would definitely not be their opponent.


    Gu Meng bit her lip and returned to her room.


    On the cupboard, there was a bowl of porridge that the nurses had brought in that morning. Gu Meng hadn¡¯t had any appetite at first. However, she walked over and opened the thermos sk and ate a portion of the porridge.


    When she was done, she rested again.


    Her small hand pressed against her chest. It was empty apart from a clenching pain in her flesh and blood. Because it was too painful, she had lost all feeling in it.


    Gu Meng rested for nearly an hour.


    Then, a nurse came in and gave Gu Meng another drip.


    ¡°Nurse, I want to go to the washroom.¡± Apart from not answering her when she asked about the baby and Fu Cheng¡¯s conditions, the nurses would help her to the best of their abilities when she asked them for help in other things.


    Hearing that Gu Meng wanted to go to the washroom, the nurse hurriedly helped her up.


    Once they were in the washroom, the nurse was about to go out when she felt something strike the back of her neck. The nurse stared at Gu Meng in disbelief.


    Gu Meng looked down, apologizing before the nurse fainted.


    Gu Meng took off the nurse¡¯s uniform from the nurse and put it on before wearing the nurse¡¯s hat and mask. After that, she helped the nurse onto the bed and covered a nket over her.


    After doing all that, Gu Meng pulled the room door open and pushed the small cart containing drip bottles out.


    The two bodyguards nced at her. ¡°Is Miss Gu awake?¡±


    Gu Meng shook her head.


    The bodyguards didn¡¯t say anything else and allowed her leave.


    Gu Meng pushed the cart to the nurse¡¯s station before she found the booklet that contained all of the newborns¡¯ information. She searched for information of the night she had given birth and saw only one newborn record that night.


    Happiness surged in Gu Meng¡¯s heart.


    He was still alive and well!


    Gu Meng hurried toward the newborn ICU.


    When Gu Meng finally found the newborn ICU, she saw two figures standing at the ss window from afar.


    One was the tall Ye Qing.


    The other was the beautiful and dignified Dai Na.


    Both of them were staring at the baby inside through the ss window.


    Gu Meng could guess that the baby must be too weak and had insufficient nutrition because he was premature. That was why the baby could only stay in the incubator for the time being.


    ¡°Brother Ye Qing, the baby is no longer in a critical condition. Although you didn¡¯t tell me before that you already have a child, I don¡¯t mind. I will treat this child as my biological child from now on.¡±


    Ye Qing nced at Dai Na from the corner of his eye. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Dai Na nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure. If you don¡¯t want any more children, we will only have him. I like you and I¡¯m willing to listen to everything you say.¡±


    Dai Na hugged Ye Qing¡¯s arm and rested her face against his shoulder.


    Ye Qing nced at her in deep thought and didn¡¯t push her away.


    As Gu Meng watched the two leaning against each other intimately, she was in so much pain that her heart became numb and she couldn¡¯t feel anything anymore.


    However, when she heard that Dai Na wanted to raise the baby with him, her limbs turned cold and her blood froze.


    With Ye Qing and Dai Na standing there, Gu Meng couldn¡¯t go over.


    She returned to the nurse¡¯s station.


    She asked a nurse, ¡°During the ident a few nights ago, there was a man that was sent together with the pregnant woman. Do you know how badly injured he is?¡±


    The nurse replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t our superiors order us to not mention the people and matters that happened that night?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little curious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too clear, but he¡¯s quite badly injured. I¡¯m not sure which room he¡¯s in right now. Anyway, he¡¯s under the care of the people in charge.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He was badly injured and was being controlled now?


    She was the most unwilling to implicate innocent people. However, Brother Fu Cheng had to pay such a price for her. No! She couldn¡¯t let Ye Qing control them like this...


    An hourter.


    Gu Meng returned to the newborn ICU.


    Ye Qing and Dai Na had already left.


    Gu Meng walked toward the ss window, her eyes widening as she nced inside.


    Was the thin, small, and wrinkly baby covered in tubes in the incubator her baby?


    Seeing how frail the baby looked, the tears Gu Meng had held back fell instantly.


    It was no wonder that Ye Qing had been that angry. With how frail and thin the baby looked, everyone that saw him would feel sad.


    If the baby had been carried to full term in her womb, perhaps, he wouldn¡¯t be suffering like this.


    She wasn¡¯t a qualified mother.


    The nurse in the ICU was changing a diaper for the baby. When she lifted his slender legs up, he suddenly started to cry loudly.


    No matter how the nurse tried to humor him, he continued crying. She tried to feed him milk, but he wouldn¡¯t drink it either.


    The baby¡¯s lungs and heart power weren¡¯tpletely grown. When he started crying, his small body convulsed and it looked extremely dangerous.


    Gu Meng panicked. The doctor in the ICU did a check on the baby, but didn¡¯t find any problem.


    However, the baby couldn¡¯t be humored no matter what, and kept crying nonstop.


    Seeing the baby cry like this, Gu Meng¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She pounded on the ss window. When the doctor heard the noise, he opened the ICU door.


    ¡°Doctor, please let me go in and take a look.¡±


    The doctor thought that she was a nurse in the hospital. Before he could say anything, Gu Meng ran in hurriedly.


    She washed her hands before her soft fingers carressed the baby¡¯s weak and thin chest softly. She sang softly, ¡°As the darken sky hangs low, apanied by the lights from a star studded sky, flying fireflies, flying fireflies...¡±


    It was a nursery song Gu Meng had sang to the baby when she was pregnant. Suddenly, a miracle happened. The baby that was convulsing from crying slowly stopped crying.


    After the baby calmed down, Gu Meng fed him some cow¡¯s milk.


    After he fell asleep, the doctor stared at Gu Meng suspiciously. ¡°Which department are you from? Where is your work pass?¡±


    Gu Meng wiped her tears away and said nothing before she walked around the doctor and left the ICU.


    Noting that that nurse was about to wake up, Gu Meng went to the nurse station and borrowed a phone from another nurse to make a call to Cen Xi.


    Cen Xi was a little surprised about receiving a call from Gu Meng. ¡°Xiao Meng?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xi, there¡¯s something I need your help in.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Just say it. If I can, I will definitely help you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Royal Hospital now. I¡¯m being watched by Ye Qing¡¯s men and I¡¯m not his opponent. However, there¡¯s a person who definitely could help me. Please help me pass a message to him.¡±

 Chapter 1480 - She Came

    <h4>Chapter 1480: She Came</h4>


    After making the call, Gu Meng returned to her room.


    After a while, the nurse she knocked unconscious slowly woke up.


    Seeing Gu Meng sitting by the bed, the nurse was about to shout for help when Gu Meng cupped her mouth.


    ¡°If you call anyone in, I will say that you¡¯re the one who let me out. If someone has to take responsibility for this, you will be involved as well.¡±


    The nurse widened her eyes, as though she couldn¡¯t believe that the threatening words hade from the weak and pale Gu Meng.


    ¡°I will let go of you if you don¡¯t shout.¡±


    The nurse red at Gu Meng for several seconds before she slowly nodded inpromise, like a deted balloon.


    Gu Meng let go of the nurse¡¯s mouth and took off the nurse¡¯s uniform that she was wearing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I only went out to see my baby. I didn¡¯t do other things and no one noticed me either.¡±


    The nurse put her uniform back on as she rubbed the back of her neck. She really couldn¡¯t understand how Gu Meng had so much strength even though she looked so slender and weak!


    After the nurse left, Gu Mengid back on the bed. The image of how thin and small the baby looked kept resurfacing in her mind. The urge to cry swelled up within her as tears welled up in her eyes once again.


    It was not that she didn¡¯t know that staying an extra day in the womb was better than staying ten days outside. However, because of her selfishness, she had thought of undergoing a premature caesarean section, and running away with the baby. In the end, the baby had started to suffer the moment he was born.


    No matter how Ye Qing treated her, she was not a qualified mother.


    She only wished that Ye Qing would treat the baby well.


    ...


    After Cen Xi received Gu Meng¡¯s call, she took a day¡¯s leave from the head of the trantion department and drove toward the Qiao Corporation.


    All of the Qiao Corporation¡¯s staff already knew that Cen Xi was theirdy boss, so they greeted her warmly when she arrived.


    Cen Xi nodded at them before taking Qiao Yanze¡¯s private elevator to the top floor.


    When Da Zuo saw Cen Xi, he weed her warmly. ¡°Miss Cen, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your young master?¡±


    ¡°Young Master is weing clients in the office. How about I inform him of your arrival?¡±


    Cen Xi waved her hands, smiling as she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll wait for him in the meeting room.¡±


    Cen Xi was about to walk toward the meeting room when Qiao Yanze¡¯s office doors were pulled open.


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes met Qiao Yanze¡¯s.


    Qiao Yanze wasn¡¯t the only one in the office. There was also a middle-aged man with Qiao Yanze.


    Qing Yan was wearing a red shirt that night, together with adies suit pants. Her shirt was tucked into her pants, and her long hair was tied into a ponytail, revealing her cold and exquisite facial features. She looked extremely sharp and professional.


    She was holding onto a bag, so it was clear that she was nning to leave.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, you¡¯re here for Yanze?¡± Qing Yan was the first to speak, a smile appearing on her lips.


    A smile also appeared on Cen Xi¡¯s cold and charming face. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something I need his help in.¡±


    The middle-aged man nced at Cen Xi, then at Qiao Yanze. ¡°Young Master Qiao, this is?¡±


    Qiao Yanze approached Cen Xi and wrapped his long arm around her slender shoulder. He introduced without mincing matters, ¡°My fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s young, pretty, and elegant. Young Master Qiao is lucky.¡± The middle-aged man shook Qiao Yanze¡¯s hand. ¡°Young Master Qiao doesn¡¯t have to send us further. I¡¯ll leave with Miss Qing.¡±


    After the middle-aged man left with Qing Yan, Qiao Yanze entered his office with Cen Xi in his arms.


    He pulled her toward the sofa. Once he sat down, he pulled her onto hisp. Cen Xi struggled, wanting to get up, but he held onto her tightly, not letting her go.


    He exined, ¡°CEO Liu needs a trantor. Since you can¡¯t ept private requests, I introduced him to Qing Yan. Are you jealous?¡±


    Cen Xi rested her hands on the man¡¯s broad shoulders as she red at him in annoyance. ¡°Who do you treat me as? Sister Qing Yan helped us so much. I¡¯m not that petty!¡±


    Qiao Yanze leaned his face closer toward Cen Xi. ¡°Why are you free to look for me at thepany today?¡±


    Even though she had been staring at this handsome and devilish face every day recently, Cen Xi¡¯s heart still skipped a beat when he leaned closer. ¡°Stop it. This is your office. If someonees in and sees us, it will affect your image!¡±


    ¡°What are you scared of? It¡¯s not like we doing any shady things.¡±


    ¡°Yanze, I came to tell you something...¡±


    ¡°Kiss me first.¡±


    Just as they were deep in the kiss, someone suddenly pushed the office door open.


    ¡°Excuse me, my... erm...¡±


    When Cen Xi saw the person standing at the door from the corner of her eye, she hurriedly pushed Qiao Yanze away.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for interrupting you two.¡± After seeing what had happened, Qing Yan was a little awkward. ¡°I left my phone here. I¡¯ll go and wait in the lobby first. Yanze, please get Da Zuo to pass my phone to meter!¡± With that said, Qing Yan closed the office doors.


    Cen Xi saw the phone Qing Yan had left on the corner of the sofa. She walked over and picked it up. ¡°I¡¯ll pass it to Sister Qing Yan when I¡¯m leavingter. Oh right, aren¡¯t you participating in a banquet tonight? Let me go with you!¡±


    Qiao Yanze raised an eyebrow as he wrapped her arms around Cen Xi¡¯s waist, pulling her into his arms. ¡°Why did you change your mind?¡± A few days ago, he told her to participate in a banquet that night with him, but she refused to go no matter what. At that time, the two of them even got into a small argument.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    ...


    Cen Xi went downstairs and handed Qing Yan her phone. She wanted to speak to Qing Yan a little. However, Qing Yan left hurriedly with a troubled expression once she got her phone.


    Cen Xi furrowed her eyebrows a little, not understanding what had happened to Qing Yan.


    ...


    At the pce banquet that night.


    Cen Xi appeared at the banquet dressed to the nines. After she arrived at the banquet hall, Cen Xi¡¯s eyes locked on the person Gu Meng wanted to meet.

 Chapter 1481 - She Wanted to Leave!

    <h4>Chapter 1481: She Wanted to Leave!</h4>


    It was Cen Xi¡¯s first time attending a pce banquet.


    In the banquet hall, everyone was dressed to the nines, every outfit sparkling brightly.


    Qiao Yanze was worried that Cen Xi wasn¡¯t used to it, so he stayed by her side.


    Several nobles came over to greet Qiao Yanze, but he merely replied them simply, cing all of his attention on his woman.


    Cen Xi pulled Qiao Yanze to a corner, her small hands holding onto his well-defined hands. ¡°Go and talk with them. I¡¯ll go eat something.¡±


    Qiao Yanze held Cen Xi¡¯s hand in return instead and pulled her into his arms. His sexy and thin lips inched closer towards her. ¡°Youe with me.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, others willugh at us. I really don¡¯t need you to apany me!¡± Cen Xi looked up and ced a kiss on his handsome and devilish face. ¡°I will do my best to get used to your circle. Don¡¯t worry. Go and do what you have to.¡±


    Qiao Yanze had grown up in the elite society since he was young, so he was extremelyfortable in such asions, like a fish in water. Because of his status as a Duke, countless people surrounded him the moment he headed toward the center of the banquet hall.


    He was wearing a pearl-blue suit today. The suit fit him perfectly and he carried the color really well. He was both mature and devilish looking as his handsome facial features made it hard for others to look away. The dazzling and luxurious lights highlighted the exquisite and smooth lines of his figure.


    Cen Xi looked away from Qiao Yanze. With a turn of her head, she realized that the person Gu Meng was looking for wasn¡¯t no longer in the banquet hall.


    Cen Xi looked around the banquet hall. After asking a waiter, who was holding onto a serving tray, she was told that the person had gone to the lounge, so Cen Xi hurried over.


    After exiting from the back door of the banquet hall, she had to walk through a long corridor to arrive at the resting room.


    There were two guards holding onto guns standing by the door of the lounge. Seeing Cen Xi approaching, one of them spoke, ¡°This ce is Her Majesty¡¯s lounge. Her Majesty is currently resting. No one can disturb her, no matter who you are.¡±


    Cen Xi was wearing a retro, dark green long dress. Her long hair was tied into a low ponytail with her fringe pushed up. Her exquisitely made-up face was exposed without any reservation, making her look cold but beautiful and attractive.


    Anyone who could attend the pce banquet was of certain status and power. That was why the guards didn¡¯t dare to be too impolite to her.


    Cen Xi didn¡¯t leave. She pursed her lips and spoke louder, ¡°Can I trouble you two to inform Her Majesty that I¡¯m the Duke¡¯s fianc¨¦e and there is something I would like to meet Her Majesty for.¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty is currently resting. She is not seeing any guests right now.¡±


    Seeing that the guards weren¡¯t going in to inform the Queen, Cen Xi shouted, ¡°Your Majesty, I want to tell you something about the Third Prince. You will definitely regret it if you don¡¯t meet me.¡±


    Seeing that Cen Xi had started to shout, the guards instantly approached Cen Xi and grabbed her arms. ¡°Since you¡¯re the Duke¡¯s fianc¨¦e, you should know better of Her Majesty¡¯s taboos. She hates being disturbed when she¡¯s resting.¡± The guards held onto Cen Xi, wanting to escort her away.


    Right at this moment, the doors to the lounge opened.


    The Queen, who was sitting in a wheelchair, nced at Cen Xi with a strict and powerful gaze. ¡°Let here in.¡±


    ...


    In the lounge.


    The Queen stared at Cen Xi. ¡°You¡¯re Yanze¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but you want to tell me about Ah Qing?¡±


    Although the Queen was already old and her body was a lot weaker than before, her gaze was still extremely sharp and powerful, subconsciously making others be serious and polite.


    Cen Xi curtsied respectfully. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m bringing a message from my friend, Gu Meng. If the royal family still wants the Third Prince and Princess Dai Na to get married sessfully, you must go and see her.¡±


    As the highest and most powerful leader of the royal family, the Queen must know some things about Ye Qing and Gu Meng even if Cen Xi didn¡¯t mention their rtionship.


    ...


    The skies slowly turned dark.


    Gu Mengid in bed, tossing around as it was hard to fall asleep.


    She didn¡¯t know if Xiao Xi had met the Queen. She didn¡¯t know if the Queen woulde and see her either.


    Although she wasn¡¯t that important, Ye Qing was! She was a woman that Ye Qing had outside. If she really made an issue about it, the royal family would be humiliated as well.


    At midnight, the nurse came over for her routine check.


    After the nurse came in, she walked toward the bed and said softly, ¡°Her Majesty is waiting for you at the rooftop.¡± With that said, she took off the nurse¡¯s uniform she was wearing.


    Gu Meng froze for a second, not expecting the Queen to havee so quickly.


    Gu Meng hurriedly swapped her clothes with the nurse before she left the room and took an elevator to the roof.


    There were two guards standing beside the rooftop¡¯s door. After Gu Meng gave her name, the guards let her through.


    Gu Meng saw the Queen, who was sitting on a wheelchair.


    She walked over and bowed to greet her. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    The Queen slowly turned around, showing her old face as her murky eyesnded on Gu Meng.


    She checked Gu Meng out carefully. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, how did you n to destroy Ye Qing and Dai Na¡¯s wedding?¡±


    When faced with the Queen¡¯s strong aura, Gu Meng couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Nevertheless, she replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sure that Your Majesty still doesn¡¯t know that the injury His Highness has on his shoulder was inflicted by me.¡±


    Hearing this, the Queen¡¯s eyes darkened as a strong, royal aura exuded from her. ¡°You dare to stab Ah Qing? Do you know that you can be imprisoned for what you did?¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s dandelion-likeshes fluttered as her hands that were resting by her sides clenched into tight fists. ¡°Am I not being imprisoned by His Highness now? He took away my identification documents and my friend is under his control. My child has also be Princess Dai Na¡¯s child. What do I have left?¡±


    The Queen narrowed her sharp eyes slightly. ¡°Tell me. What do you want me to do when you asked to see me?¡±


    She was indeed the Queen. She understood everything so easily.


    ¡°I want to leave Ye Qing and this ce with my friend.¡± Gu Meng knew that if she wanted to leave, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to take the baby away. No matter how unwilling she was to part with the baby, she couldn¡¯t stay by Ye Qing¡¯s side anymore nor be his exclusive property.


    The Queen admired Gu Meng¡¯s courage to negotiate with her, although she didn¡¯t like being threatened. ¡°What has Ah Qing got to benefit from you leaving?¡± Ah Qing liked her and kept her outside. As long as the rtionship didn¡¯t affect his courtship with Dai Na, she would be able to to turn a blind eye to it.


    After all, with the education and guidance that Ah Qing had received since he was young, it was impossible for him to marry an ordinary girl from a fishing vige. If he really married her, she would have a terribly tough life, and neither would she receive any acknowledgment from the royal family.


    However, the Queen had never expected that Gu Meng would ask to leave Ah Qing.


    She didn¡¯t even want her child anymore.


    This made the Queen look at her differently.


    Gu Meng took a deep breath in and said, ¡°Of course it will be beneficial to him. If I continue to stay by his side, it might not be his shoulder the next time he gets injured. It might be his heart instead.¡± Seeing the Queen¡¯s expression change, Gu Meng sped up. ¡°Your Majesty dotes on His Highness so much, so I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t keep a time-bomb by his side. Besides, Princess Dai Na already knows that His Highness has a child. Staying by his side would only make Princess Dai Na unhappy. If that timees, it would threaten the interests of the two countries.¡±


    The Queen leaned back in her wheelchair and stared at Gu Meng¡¯s pale face for several seconds, before she slowly said, ¡°I can arrange for you to leave S Country with your friend using another identity. However, Gu Meng will not exist in this world anymore.¡±

 Chapter 1482

    <h4>Chapter 1482: Untitled</h4>


    Gu Meng naturally understood what the Queen meant.


    If Gu Meng no longer existed in this world, it would mean that Gu Meng had died.


    Gu Meng stared at the Queen and told her all about her n to leave Ye Qing.


    After hearing her n, the Queen admired her determination to leave.


    ¡°Miss Gu, can you really bear to leave Ah Qing? Can you bear to part from the child that is still in the incubator?¡±


    Leaving Ye Qing had already be Gu Meng¡¯s obsession.


    No one could understand and experience what she felt from loving him so deeply to losing all hope, or the torturous and painful psychological journey she had experienced.


    As for the baby, of course, she couldn¡¯t bear to part from him. But what else could she do?


    She hadn¡¯t been able to escape sessfully with the baby when she was pregnant. Now, the baby was still in the incubator and good medical intervention was needed for him to grow healthily.


    She wasn¡¯t a qualified mother and had already implicated the baby once.


    She understood one thing very well. She would never be able to fight against Ye Qing.


    Besides, Gu Meng wouldn¡¯t exist in this world in the future. If the baby was with her, he would suffer too.


    Gu Meng stared at the Queen as her eyes filled with ayer of sparkling tears. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided. Your Majesty, please grant me my wish.¡±


    The Queen pondered for a moment. ¡°Wait for my news.¡±


    ...


    Ye Qing was busy with work until four in the morning. Then, the head secretary drove Ye Qing home.


    The car drove for a while before Ye Qing raised his slender hand to massage his temples and he spoke with a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you haven¡¯t rested properly for several nights now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡±


    The head secretary sighed, having no choice but to make a u-turn to head toward the Royal Hospital.


    Once they arrived at the hospital, Ye Qing first went to the newborn ICU to look at the baby in the incubator.


    When he was done, he had wanted to leave. However, somehow, he went to Gu Meng¡¯s room instead.


    When the bodyguards guarding the room saw Ye Qing, they bowed respectfully. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°How has she been for the past few days?¡±


    ¡°The nurse said that she¡¯s in a better mood and has started to eat.¡±


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    The bodyguard pushed the door open and Ye Qing¡¯s slender long legs walked in.


    The lights weren¡¯t turned on in the room, so he could only use the light shining in from outside the window to vaguely see the slender figure lying in the bed.


    Gu Meng was asleep.


    Ye Qing walked toward the bed and stared at her small face. It was void of the liveliness she had had in the past, with only paleness and delicateness left.


    Ye Qing lifted his slender palm, wanting to caress her face. However, when he almost touched her face, he pulled his hand back.


    ¡°Gu Meng, why can¡¯t you be more obedient?¡±


    He pursed his thin lips tightly, staring at her for a long time before turning around and leaving.


    Right as the door closed, the woman on the bed opened her eyes slowly.


    ...


    Ye Qing didn¡¯t return to rest in his pce, but headed to Autumn Leaf vi instead.


    He slept on the bed that Gu Meng had slept on before. The moment his head touched the pillow, his heavy eyelids shut quickly and he fell asleep.


    However, not too long after he had fallen asleep, his phone started to vibrate.


    No matter how exhausted he was, he had always been a light sleeper.


    He picked up his phone from the bedside table. Seeing that it was a call from the head secretary, he answered the call.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not good. The doctors said that Fu Cheng can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression instantly changed as his grip on the phone tightened. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Fu Cheng had been sent into the surgery room, but the doctors said that he might not make it.¡±


    Ye Qing lifted the nket and got out of bed. He didn¡¯t have time to wash up as he hurriedly threw his coat over his shoulders and rushed down.


    However, he had just arrived at the vi¡¯s entrance when he heard the head secretary say, ¡°Fu Cheng is gone.¡±


    Through the call, Ye Qing seemed to hear the cardiograph of the heart monitor turn into a straight line. It was the sound of the end of life.


    Ye Qing¡¯s mind was a little messy and nk.


    Fu Cheng was dead!


    Would Gu Meng think that he had killed Fu Cheng on purpose in order to threaten her?


    ...


    Ye Qing got his driver to send him to the hospital.


    On his way there, his expression was rather stiff and frozen.


    During the forty-minute journey from Autumn Leaf vi to the hospital, Ye Qing¡¯s lips were pursed tightly as his ck eyes were filled with red blood vessels.


    The car had driven for more than twenty minutes when Ye Qing received another call from the head secretary.


    ¡°Your Highness, the bodyguards guarding Miss Gu¡¯s room just realized that Miss Gu knocked the nurse, who had been giving her a drip, unconscious. She changed into a nurse¡¯s uniform and ran out.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression instantly darkenedpletely. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going to find her? If anything happens to her,e and see me with your heads!¡±


    As he hung up the call, Ye Qing¡¯s temple started to throb, like it had been stabbed by needles.


    His well-defined facial features were tightly tensed as the atmosphere in the room fell to a suppressing extreme.


    The driver didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly and quietly sped up.


    Once they arrived at the hospital entrance, Ye Qing opened the door and got out of the car before the driver could do it for him.


    The head secretary was rushing out of the hospital and bumped into Ye Qing.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Ye Qing asked coldly, his expression as cold as ice.


    The head secretary looked ashen. ¡°Yes. Miss Gu is on the viaduct.¡±


    Ye Qing frowned. Instantly, he had an ominous premonition.


    ...


    On the viaduct.


    The roads had been sealed from all sides. There was no oing traffic, no one around, and only the police and soldiers were standing below it.


    On the tall railing stood a slender figure. She was wearing a hospital patient¡¯s outfit. Her limbs were slender as her body shook a little on the railing, making her look as if she was a falling autumn leaf that fell the moment the wind blew.


    Ye Qing got out of the car. When he saw the figure standing on top, his pitch ck pupils constricted terribly.


    There was a dangerous and deep sea under the viaduct. The weather that day wasn¡¯t too good with the skies appearing gloomy. It looked as if a storm would arrive soon. The sea breeze was blowing a little too strongly and the patient¡¯s outfit of the woman standing on the viaduct was blowing so hard that it rang. Her bob cut flew with the wind. She looked like she was about to be carried away by the wind.


    Ye Qing¡¯s heart thumped crazily as an indescribable emotion overwhelmed him. He took several steps ahead, walking in front of the soldiers and police, wanting to approach her.


    Gu Meng had seen him the moment he had gotten out of the car.


    She nced at him, saying hoarsely, ¡°Ye Qing, if youe up, I will jump down right now.¡±


    Ye Qing stopped instantly.


    His hands resting by his sides clenched into tight fists before they loosened and tightened again. Ayer of cold sweat covered his palms. ¡°Come down. We can have a proper talk if you have anything to say. Come down first.¡±


    Although he was usually calm and mature, he was speaking with a slightly trembling voice right now.


    A small smile appeared on Gu Meng¡¯s lips. Her smile appeared extremely bleak and deste, matching with the current dark skies.


    Seeing her smile, Ye Qing felt as if a thousand-pound stone was resting on his heart. It was so heavy he almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    That bad feeling in his heart grew stronger and stronger. However, he didn¡¯t dare to move too close to her either, and could only stare at her in a panic, afraid that she would do something that couldn¡¯t be undone.


    ...

 Chapter 1483 - Wouldn’t Love Him Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1483: Wouldn¡¯t Love Him Anymore</h4>


    Ye Qing stared at the woman standing on the viaduct.


    She happened to be looking down at him too. Her pair ofrge eyes used to be clear, colorful, and filled with energy. However, right now, although it was the same pair of eyes, it was void of any anima, and only had heaviness and resoluteness.


    Ye Qing stayed at the same spot, not daring to take even a step forward.


    He could only look up at her as a never-before-felt panic grew in his heart.


    ¡°Gu Meng, get down first. There is room to discuss anything. You¡¯re still doing your confinement. Please don¡¯t harm your body like this.¡±


    Gu Meng stared at the man whose expression was tense and whose temples were twitching. A soft and prideful smile appeared on her lips. ¡°When have you ever discussed anything with me? I had to listen to and follow whatever you said.¡±


    Her figure wavered, looking as if she could fall anytime. Ye Qing was tensed from head to toe as his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed nervously. ¡°Come down first.¡±


    The smile on Gu Meng¡¯s lips widened, making her look even more deste. ¡°I¡¯ve really had enough! At first, I thought that bing pregnant with the baby was God¡¯s best gift to me. However, ever since I was imprisoned by you, I felt as though I was in a living hell.


    ¡°Do you think that giving me good food and nice clothes is being good to me? You only made me think that I¡¯m just a pet. A pet without any dignity.¡±


    Ye Qing shook his head. All of his muscles were tensed as his dark eyes reddened. ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯ll give you freedom after you give birth. I¡¯ll let you go wherever you want to. Come down,e down!¡±


    His low and cold voice sounded a little shaky.


    Because the wind on the viaduct was too strong, Gu Meng couldn¡¯t hear the shakiness in his voice and only heard his words. Her eyes filled with tears as her vision blurred. ¡°Give me freedom? Ha, you don¡¯t let me see the baby or Fu Cheng, and got bodyguards to guard my room every day. Is that giving me freedom? You¡¯re punishing me!


    ¡°Yes, I did leave with Fu Cheng and go against your wishes. It was my fault for making you angry! But have you ever thought about why I would rather run away than continue staying by your side?¡±


    Gu Meng let go of a hand holding the railing and pointed to the left of her chest, where her heart was. Her body shook even more now. ¡°My heart was full of you originally. I was willing to give you anything and do anything for you. I was even willing to have a child for you.¡± That was right. Right after she had found out that she was pregnant and had been brought to the capital by him, she still had some hopes and fantasies about him.


    She felt that he wouldn¡¯t be too cruel to her.


    However, he got engaged to Princess Dai Na behind her back and she had be the third party that everyone hated.


    Not only so, but he also wanted to give Dai Na custody of her child.


    Why was he so cruel to her?


    Ever since he had regained his status above everyone else, she had only suffered with him. However, at the thought of the warm times and memories that they had with each other in the fishing vige, she felt that she could still continue and persevere.


    He had only forgotten about her. It would be alright once he remembered.


    With this thought, she got up every single time she suffered a setback or got hurt.


    However, once it happened too many times, she got tired and hurt too!


    She stared at him as her tears blurred her vision. ¡°You! You were the one who destroyed this heart that loved you! You made me think that my love for you was aplete joke!¡±


    Hearing Gu Meng¡¯s words, Ye Qing¡¯s eyes reddened as his tall figure trembled terribly. It looked as if he was about to fall to the floor.


    The head secretary noticed it and hurriedly took a step forward to support Ye Qing.


    It had been a very long time since he had heard her say that she loved him. Those words that had originally been so sweet and moving sounded somewhat sorrowful and pitiful when she said it this time.


    Ye Qing lifted his hand, telling the head secretary that there was no need to support him.


    He stared at Gu Meng with red eyes as his thin lips trembled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like you, but...¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, she interrupted him with augh. ¡°Yes, you may like me a little, but my identity doesn¡¯t match yours and you can¡¯t give me a proper status as your partner. I know where I stand and I¡¯ve never thought of bing a phoenix from nothing. I¡¯d even stayed far away from your life. You were the one who wasn¡¯t willing to let me go!


    ¡°You imprisoned my body and soul! You made me feel suffocated and depressed!¡±


    An ear-shattering thunder rang out as the sea breeze howled, making his clothes blow and tter. Gu Meng stared at the man standing below. It was rare for him to not dress himself neatly. Perhaps, he hade out in a rush. He was still wearing a set of home clothes under his coat. His hair wasn¡¯t brushed as neatly as it usually was, blowing messily at his forehead. With a blow from the sea breeze, his fringe was blown apart and she could see his facial features even more clearly.


    His trimmed and long, straight eyebrows, his narrow but deep eyes, his well-defined nose bridge, and his thin lips... They were all deep and well-defined. Even his handsome face looked sharp, strong, and resolute. Since he had grown up in the royal family, the dignified aura he had came with his birth.


    From the very first time she had seen him in the fishing vige, she could already feel that he was different from other men.


    Her taste was indeed pretty good... However, she shouldn¡¯t have poured her entire heart out to him.


    Since that sincere and truthful heart had been hurt until it was shattered into pieces, what else would there be left?


    Gu Meng tugged at her lips slightly as she started tough. However, as sheughed, tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Xiaomeng, I¡¯ll respect you if you want to leave. Come down. Don¡¯t do this to your own body.¡± Ye Qing stretched a slender hand out to Gu Meng. He tried to used his gentlest voice to speak to her, afraid that he would trigger her. That was why his trembling voice sounded really careful.


    Tears fell between Gu Meng¡¯s lips and she tasted bitterness. This taste was something she had tasted countless times in the few months she had been pregnant for.


    It was disappointment after disappointment. In the end, they grew into despair.


    She would not continue in this way. Today, she had to end things with him.


    She stared at him as she smiled sorrowfully. ¡°Ye Qing, after I get down, you will only get someone to watch me for 24 hours. You wouldn¡¯t really let me leave. You want Dai Na to be yourwful wife to maintain the interests of the two countries and yet, you also want me to stay by your side and be your exclusive property. But how can there be such a nice thing in this world?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can control everything because you¡¯re a prince! After that heart that loves you has been hurt so many times that it shattered into pieces, it has nothing left to fear!¡±


    Hearing her words, Ye Qing felt as if an invisible ck hand was clenching his heart tightly. The suffocating and suppressing pain made him unable to breathe properly.


    What exactly was happening to him?


    Ever since she had been in that car ident, he had never eaten properly. Suddenly, a wrenching pain simr to a convulsion panged from his stomach.


    He furrowed his eyebrows tightly. His usual strong and cold demeanor looked rather pale and frail right now. He panted heavily as he said lowly and hoarsely, ¡°As long as youe down, I¡¯ll let go of Fu Cheng and let you go...¡±

 Chapter 1484 - Cutting Her Relationship With Him!

    <h4>Chapter 1484: Cutting Her Rtionship With Him!</h4>


    Before Ye Qing could finish speaking, Gu Meng had interrupted him agitatedly. ¡°You¡¯re still lying to me! I heard that Brother Fu is already dead!¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s ck straight eyebrows furrowed tightly together.


    He pursed his thin lips, wanting to exin. However, Gu Meng didn¡¯t want to hear him speak anymore, and she said hoarsely, ¡°Ye Qing, if you still have some conscience, please treat my baby well in the future!¡±


    As if he had a feeling of what she was about to do, Ye Qing¡¯s pupils constricted terribly. His body instantly tensed up, as if he was a bowstring pulled to its maximum and would break at any moment.


    His well-defined and handsome face was no longer calm and cold. As though a crack had struck through it, endless panic and fear hit him like a wave. ¡°Xiaomeng, listen to me...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to your exnation!¡± Gu Meng saw pain and panic appearing in the man¡¯s ck eyes. Her lips curled up into a scoff as sheughed. ¡°Let¡¯s end this here! I¡¯m really tired! I¡¯ve loved you for so many years and I gave both my warm heart and most precious first time to you. Please let me go. I beg you!¡±


    He saw despair and resolution on her face.


    He was frozen like a stone statue as he saw how determined she was. A bolt of lightning seemed to strike his mind.


    Heavy rain started to pour.


    The skies were dark as waves kept shing in the seas.


    Ye Qing stared at the slender figure swaying on the viaduct. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t know what he should do to make her stay.


    Rain drenched him from head to toe and looked terribly haggard. The head secretary, police, and soldiers stared at the situation between the two, not daring to approach them.


    A dark patch appeared at the bottom of Ye Qing¡¯s eyes. He spoke with an extremely hoarse voice. ¡°Come down first. I¡¯ll listen to whatever you want...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, she suddenly let go of her hands from the railing. Without support, her slender figure swayed even more.


    Ye Qing felt as if his throat had been grabbed tightly by another and he couldn¡¯t even say a single word.


    ¡°Miss Gu, it¡¯s dangerous! Please grab the railing quick.¡± The head secretary standing behind Ye Qing shouted loudly.


    The storm raged on as the sea breeze blew.


    Gu Meng couldn¡¯t hear clearly what those people on the bridge were saying. She couldn¡¯t see them clearly either.


    Her expression fell into a trance as her gaze becamex and resolute.


    She had no fear when staring at the crazy waves.


    Perhaps, after she jumped down, she would die if no one saved her.


    However, she would have no regrets.


    This rtionship had hurt herpletely and she was now covered in bloody scars.


    If she could start everything again, she would rather that she had never saved him or loved him!


    ...


    Ye Qing stared at Gu Meng¡¯s swaying body as a metallic taste filled her throat. His hands clenched into tight fists as he trembled slightly. ¡°Xiaomeng, believe in me. If youe down, I¡¯ll agree to whatever you want...¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s gaze becamepletely blurred from the rainwater and her tears. Sheughed softly. ¡°Ye Qing, my feelings for you and my trust in you have been destroyed by you...¡±


    ¡°I wanted to leave long ago...¡± She sucked in a deep breath as her slender body leaned forward slightly. ¡°The air outside is so fresh. Even the rainwater tastes sweet.¡±


    The breeze blew at her wet sleeves as she faced the sea, looking both pale and deste.


    She looked down, ncing at him for thest time. ¡°Ye Qing, between heaven and earth, between the skies and earth, let¡¯s never meet again in this lifetime!¡±


    She gave him a final smile before she spread out her arms and jumped down, as he looked on with his constricting ck orbs and shocked expression...


    She fell toward the seas like a butterfly spreading its wings.


    When she jumped, she had sessfully seen intense pain and fear in his eyes... Her lips curled up as she thought self-deprecatingly that she must have seen it wrongly!


    How could a cold and heartless person, who had benefits, power, and status above everyone, be sad for an ordinary fishing vige girl like her?!


    He already had the beautiful Princess Dai Na whose status was befitting of him. Very soon, he would forget about her!


    In this lifetime, she didn¡¯t want to have any more contact with this man called Ye Qing! Let¡¯s just end that past with him!


    The moment he saw Gu Meng jump down, Ye Qing¡¯s body shook terribly as his handsome face instantly paled.


    He walked toward the railing with trembling legs as he saw the figure disappearing the moment she fell into the seas. He shouted hoarsely, ¡°Gu Meng, Gu Meng¡ª¡±


    He took off his coat and jumped over the railing, wanting to jump down to save her. The head secretary hurriedly moved forward to pull him. ¡°Your Highness, the guards will go down and search for her. You can¡¯t go down...¡±


    Before the head secretary finished speaking, Ye Qing kicked him away ruthlessly.


    He jumped back over the railing and jumped down without even thinking about it.


    Seeing this, the head secretary jumped down together with the soldiers and policemen.


    ...


    She stood on the viaduct, weing the sea breeze as a bright smile slowly bloomed for him. That smile was so deste and sorrowful.


    Suddenly, arge piece of rock seemed to press on his chest, pressing down so hard that he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The sea breeze howled as her hair blew crazily. Her palm-sized face waspletely void of color as she said to him, ¡°Ye Qing, between heaven and earth, between the skies and earth, let¡¯s never meet again in this lifetime!¡±


    She leaned forward and jumped down, disappearing in that depthless sea.


    ¡°No, Xiaomeng!¡±


    Ye Qing startled awake from his nightmare.


    Cold sweat covered his forehead.


    Ye Qing cupped his suffocating chest and opened her eyes.


    He wasn¡¯t in the freezing cold sea, but the hospital.


    There were several people standing in the room. They were all his closest kin.


    Ye Qing¡¯s gazended on the head secretary behind the Queen. ¡°Did you find her?¡±


    The head secretary shook his head. ¡°We only found one of her shoes. Your Highness, there was a heavy storm then and the current was really turbulent. You¡¯ve been unconscious for 24 hours while our men have been looking for her for 24 hours, but we haven¡¯t been able to find Miss Gu. I¡¯m afraid that she might be in deep trouble!¡±


    Ye Qing closed his bloodshot eyes, wanting to get out of bed. The Queen furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°Ah Qing, there are professional rescue teams searching for her right now. You won¡¯t be able to help even if you go. There¡¯s an infection in your lungs and you have a slight concussion in your head too. Rest properly in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I want to go search for her personally.¡± Disregarding everyone that was stopping him, Ye Qing forcefully left the hospital room in his patient¡¯s outfit.


    Mu Sihan stared as Ye Qing, who stumbled out weakly. He wanted to move forward and support him, but the Queen shook her head at him. ¡°Let him go!¡±


    Mu Sihan nced at the Queen in confusion.


    ...


    The storm had already stopped a long time ago. The sea had also regained its calmness.


    Ye Qing arrived on a rescue team¡¯s boat.


    Staring at the calm and quiet sea, he thought about herst words to him. His temple started to hurt again, feeling as if it was going to split open.


    Suddenly, some memories that he had no recollection of swarmed into his head.


    ...

 Chapter 1485 - He Experienced What Gnawing Pain Felt Like

    <h4>Chapter 1485: He Experienced What Gnawing Pain Felt Like</h4>


    The throbbing pain in Ye Qing¡¯s temples almost cracked his head open.


    His well-defined face was tense and blood was drained from his face, making it deathly pale.


    Looking at the calm and boundless sea, a thin mist filled his eyes and blurred his vision.


    In this world, the most suffocating despair was not sharp knives and guns, poverty or disasters... But the one you loved the most making a clean break with you.


    At this moment, Ye Qing experienced what making things difficult for oneself felt like, as well as a gnawing pain in his heart!


    ...


    ¡°He¡¯s a monster!¡±


    ¡°How can there be such an ugly person in the world?¡±


    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡±


    ¡°His appearance polluted the water in the fishing vige!¡±


    He opened his eyes slowly. Before he could see where he was, countless fists and feet hadnded on him.


    He was seriously injured and was unable to move his limbs, so he could only be kicked and punched.


    After the great pain, only numbness remained.


    Just when he thought that he would die under the fists and kicks of these savage vigers, a clear and pleasant voice of a girl rang out. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    In his blurred vision, he saw a slender figure push through the crowd and hurry over.


    Seeing the tall figure lying on the beach with blood dripping all over, with his face and body so full of injuries that his face could not be seen clearly, the girl kicked the vigers away.


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive. You¡¯ll kick him to death!¡±


    ¡°Meng, this man looks like a monster. If we don¡¯t kick him to death, what will we eat in the future if he pollutes our water?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Seeing that the fists and feet were going tond on the man again, the girl stretched out her arms in front of the man. ¡°He¡¯s just seriously injured and looks a little scary. He¡¯s not dead and if you kick him to death, it¡¯ll be murder. Murdering someone is against thew!¡±


    ¡°Meng, a little girl like you shouldn¡¯t meddle in this! Otherwise, we¡¯ll tell your mother and let her teach you a lesson.¡±


    Hearing this, the girl¡¯s fair face turned red. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid even if you tell my mother. If you kick him to death, I¡¯ll report it to the town officials!¡±


    With that, the girl bent down and lifted the bloody man up from the seaside.


    The man had his eyes closed. With his face covered with blood, he looked horrible.


    In spite of the vigers¡¯ objections, she held the man and left.


    The man could not walk at all and had leaned almost all of his weight on her small body. Fortunately, she was born with great strength. Although she was thin, she was not at all weak.


    She did not find it hard to support the man.


    Although the man was only half-conscious, his body was very stiff after being supported by her, as if he was not used to the touch of strangers.


    Gu Meng thought that this man must be someone who was withdrawn and was rarely touched by people.


    Gu Meng did not help the man back to her house. If she took him back, her mother would make a big fuss and it would not be suitable for him to recuperate.


    Gu Meng knew that there was a house behind the mountain that no one lived in, so she helped the man over.


    Putting him on the hardboard bed, Gu Meng took out her handkerchief and wiped the blood off the man¡¯s face. There were several bone-deep wounds on it which looked very shocking.


    He was wearing a ck suit, but there were burnt marks, tears, and traces of gunshots on it. It could be seen that the quality of the suit was excellent and was unaffordable for ordinary people.


    Gu Meng checked the man¡¯s body. He had several broken ribs and two gunshot wounds on his thigh. Fortunately, the injuries were not fatal. Otherwise, he would not be able to survive.


    He was quite lucky. Gu Meng guessed that he must have fallen into the mountains and had been bitten by wild animals. Then, when he was running for his life, he had fallen into the sea and had been washed up to their fishing vige!


    After checking the man¡¯s body, Gu Meng went out.


    Half an hourter, she came back with a bamboo basket on her back.


    Seeing the weak man lying there with his eyes slightly opened, Gu Meng crouched down beside him and smiled brightly. ¡°What¡¯s your name? How old are you? Where are you from? Shall I contact your family? But you have gunshot wounds on your leg and you have to take out the bullet quickly or you may be disabled in the future!¡±


    The man didn¡¯t speak.


    Seeing that the man was silent, Gu Meng did not discuss with him anymore. If he did not treat his injury, it would be unfavorable for him.


    Reaching out her hand, she unbuttoned his suit and then the buttons of his shirt that was coated with blood, exposing the man¡¯s chest. Although it was covered in blood, the man¡¯s skin was really good.


    It was fair and tender like shelled eggs, and it was much better than that of the men in the fishing vige.


    She was still an innocent girl and did not think too much about it. She just wanted to treat his wounds.


    After taking off his shirt, she unbuckled his belt.


    His belt buckle was iid with shining gems and looked extremely expensive.


    She had never unbuckled someone else¡¯s belt before. His belt buckle was a bitplicated and she was unable to unbuckle it even after some time.


    ¡°How do you unbuckle the belt?¡±


    She asked with a frown.


    ¡°Get out!¡± The man said in a hoarse voice.


    Gu Meng pped her hands and stood up from the ground. ¡°You broke four ribs, were shot once in both your left and right thighs, your left leg was bitten by wild animals, your right arm is broken, and there are countless bruises from being kicked around. If you don¡¯t get it treated in time, you probably won¡¯t survive past tonight even if you are very lucky!¡±


    Putting the bamboo basket on her shoulders, she headed outside. ¡°Since you want to die, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    Gu Meng went out of the house and hid under the window, looking into the room.


    She frowned when she saw the man close his eyes, looking as though he was waiting for death.


    Could it be that this person¡¯s family was in dire circumstances and was being hunted down by enemies? Was that why he could not take it and had lost the will to survive?


    He wanted to die but she could not just watch him die, could she?


    Gu Meng entered the house again with the bamboo basket on her back.


    The man opened his eyes, which seemed to be shrouded in ayer of haze, and looked at her coldly.


    Gu Meng took out a piece of ck cloth from the bamboo basket and covered the man¡¯s eyes.


    Anyway, he could not move or jump up to do anything to her.


    Unable to unbuckle his belt, she took a knife and cut it off.


    She pulled off his bloodstained pants.


    The man¡¯s dry and pale lips moved. It seemed like he wanted to say something, but because of the sharp pain of his wounds, he was unable to say a word.


    Gu Meng pulled the man¡¯s pants, which was of good quality but had been torn to pieces, down to his feet. Her clear and bright eyes inevitably swept across the ce that she shouldn¡¯t have been looking at.


    How could this man wear such shameless underwear? It was so tight and it was like he was not wearing anything.


    At first, she thought it was a very sacred thing to save people. But now, her face felt a little hot and her heart was beating faster!


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The man¡¯s hoarse voice suddenly sounded out.


    Gu Meng was startled and quickly lowered her head. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

 Chapter 1486 - Cold Man

    <h4>Chapter 1486: Cold Man</h4>


    ¡°Take another look and I¡¯ll dig out your eyes.¡±


    He was clearly injured all over and could not move while lying on the bed, but his words were extremely cold and arrogant.


    It was strange. She had covered his eyes, but he could feel that she was looking at something she shouldn¡¯t have.


    Gu Meng was young and hot-tempered. She was the famous sun in the fishing vige and was not afraid of men¡¯s threats at all.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even sit up now and you¡¯re still digging people¡¯s eyes out. You¡¯re used to being a young master and you think that everyone is afraid of you!¡± Gu Meng said as she shed the knife across the area where the man had been shot.


    The man groaned with his pale lips pursed tightly.


    Gu Meng knew that it was painful. She did not have anesthesia, but throughout the process of her removing the bullet, the man did not make any sound other than the first groan.


    The sweat on his forehead was mixed with blood and flowed down together.


    An hourter, Gu Meng took out the bullet from his legs and applied the medicine.


    She secured his broken ribs with a simple splint that she had made.


    After doing all of this, Gu Meng took off the ck cloth covering his eyes and applied the crushed medicinal herbs to the deep wound on his face.


    It was only when she was close to him that she realized that this man¡¯s facial features were very good looking, especially his eyshes. They were long and dark, and thick and dense, as if they were longer than hers. His deep eyes were like a deep pool, with no end in sight.


    After applying the medicine on his face, Gu Meng saw that he was in a terrible state and went outside to fetch a bucket of water.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be a good person until the end. I¡¯ll help you wipe your body.¡±


    She started from his neck to his corbones, chest, arms, and hands. His hands were big and slender. They felt cold to the touch, just like him, giving off a cold feeling without any warmth or humanity.


    From his chest to his abdomen, there were well-proportioned and firm muscles. They were thin and strong. Gu Meng did not dare to look at them, so she went past the important part and brushed against his legs.


    His legs were so long...


    This person seemed to be taller than the men in the fishing vige.


    After wiping his body, Gu Meng was extremely tired. Fortunately, it was summer vacation now and she had plenty of time.


    She took out a thin nket from the bamboo basket and covered the man. ¡°Alright, this is as much as I can help you with. I¡¯m leaving. Good luck.¡±


    The man still pursed his lips tightly and said nothing.


    This person was too boring.


    With the bamboo basket on her back, Gu Meng pped her hands and skipped away.


    When she returned home, she smelled the fragrance of chicken soup the moment she entered.


    ¡°Mom, what good day is it today to have chicken soup...¡± Before Gu Meng could finish speaking, Mrs Gu came out of the kitchen, grabbed Gu Meng¡¯s ear and pped her.


    Following behind Mrs Gu, Gu Jiao, who was not even ten years old, giggled when she saw her sister getting hit again. Gu Meng red at her and she even made a face at Gu Meng.


    ¡°Mom, why did you hit me again?¡± Gu Meng pouted, not knowing how she had made her mother unhappy.


    Her mother disliked her the most.


    Mrs Gu poked Gu Meng¡¯s fair forehead with all of her strength. ¡°I heard from the vigers that you saved a man of unknown origin. Do you have nothing better to do?¡±


    ¡°I saw the vigers hitting and kicking him. I couldn¡¯t just watch him die!¡±


    ¡°You only know how to cause trouble for your family!¡± Mrs Gu red at Gu Meng. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat tonight!¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s stomach growled and she tugged at Mrs Gu¡¯s sleeve pitifully. ¡°Mommy, I won¡¯t grow up if I don¡¯t eat.¡±


    Mrs Gu shook off Gu Meng¡¯s hand with a cold expression, turned around and pulled Gu Jiao into the kitchen.


    Mr Gu and her younger brother, Gu Che, had gone to the town to sell fish. They would not return tonight, and if the father and son did not return, no one would plead for Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng could smell the fragranceing from the kitchen and she could not help but lick her lips.


    Mrs Gu and Gu Jiao¡¯s conversation could be heard from the kitchen. ¡°Jiaojiao, be careful when you walk in the future. Your arm is bleeding from the fall, drink more chicken soup to nourish it.¡±


    What?!


    Gu Jiao only fell and her mother made chicken soup for her to nourish her body.


    She had lost a lot of blood during her period and her stomach had hurt terribly. She had wanted to drink some brown sugar water but her mother had been unwilling to buy it for her.


    Gu Meng did not understand why her mother was always so biased.


    After dinner, Gu Jiao drank the chicken soup and came out of the kitchen. She stuck out her tongue at Gu Meng and made a gloating expression before running away with a smile.


    After a while, Mrs Gu also came out of the kitchen, looking at Gu Meng with a dark expression. ¡°Come in and eat. Wash the dishes after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Mrs Gu went out.


    Gu Meng went into the kitchen and found that there was not a drop of chicken soup left. There were chicken bones piled on the table and there were only some cabbage and radish strips left in the bowls. Gu Meng¡¯s eyes turned red and she sniffed, but she recovered quickly.


    If there was no chicken to eat, so be it. She was already used to it.


    After Gu Meng ate a bowl of rice, she suddenly thought of that scarred man. He couldn¡¯t move and couldn¡¯t go out to find food. Was he hungry?


    She could not possibly let him starve to death after saving him!


    Putting down the bowl and chopsticks, Gu Meng sneaked into Mrs Gu¡¯s room and stole two eggs from the paper box under the bed.


    After cooking the eggs, Gu Meng put them in her pocket and cleaned up the kitchen before she sneaked out.


    Ever since she was young, she had been beaten and scolded by Mrs Gu. She was already used to it. Although she would still feel a little sad asionally, she had be more independent and did whatever she wanted. Mrs Gu could not control her either.


    Gu Meng went to the empty house at the back of the mountain and pushed the door open. The man seemed to be asleep, but he opened his dark eyes the moment she took two steps in.


    His eyes were guarded and cold.


    Gu Meng crouched down beside him and stared at him for a while. ¡°I saved you earlier. Why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m not your enemy.¡±


    She took out the egg that was still warm in her pocket and waved it in front of him with a smile. ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡± Usually, her mother would not let her eat eggs. Only her younger brother, Gu Che, would secretly give her the egg his mother cooked for him. To her, egg was considered a top delicacy.


    When the man saw the egg in her hand, he furrowed his eyebrows slightly, a look of disdain appearing on his cold face.


    Seeing this, Gu Meng red at him unhappily. ¡°You actually despise my eggs? Then, I won¡¯t let you eat them.¡±


    The man closed his eyes. It was cold, as if he had no interest in her eggs.


    ¡°Was your family very rich in the past? Are you tired of eating eggs?¡± Gu Meng peeled the eggshell, broke off a small piece, and fed it to the man¡¯s dry mouth. ¡°Even if you¡¯re tired of eating, you have to eat something. This is the most delicious food I can take out. Don¡¯t look down on it! I can¡¯t eat it even if I want to!¡±


    The man opened his eyes and looked at the chattering girl. This time, he started to size her up.


    ...

 Chapter 1487 - Taking Care of Him

    <h4>Chapter 1487: Taking Care of Him</h4>


    The girl in front of him was still very young. She had an oval face and had a little baby fat on it. Her skin was fair and her facial features were small. She looked bright, especially her big eyes. They were watery, like the clearest stream in a mountain stream, without any impurities.


    He saw the purest thing in her eyes.


    Eyes were the windows to the soul. That young girl¡¯s heart was as pure and beautiful as her eyes.


    Thest time he woke up, he had been on arge mountain. If it wasn¡¯t for the lush forest, he might have died long ago.


    He had no memories of who he was, where he hade from, and where he should go.


    In the forest, he had encountered a wild beast and had jumped down the cliff. He survived and had been washed here by the sea.


    He looked down at the small piece of egg white that the girl was holding. He subconsciously felt that it was unhygienic for her to hold it, but when he saw her clear eyes, he still opened his mouth.


    Seeing that he was willing to eat, a smile appeared on the girl¡¯s bright and tender face. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You didn¡¯t die from such a serious injury. Is it worth it to starve to death?¡±


    After he finished the egg white, she fed him the egg yolks but he pursed his lips and refused to eat.


    He was so picky!


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat it if you don¡¯t!¡±


    He closed his eyes, letting her be.


    Seeing that he had be as cold as ice again, Gu Meng threw the egg yolk into her mouth angrily. She swallowed too quickly and her esophagus seemed to be blocked. She frowned and patted her chest ufortably.


    After she felt morefortable, she saw the man open his eyes and look at her. She put her hands on her slender waist. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to be happy? Why do you look like an ice cube?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back. By the way, you haven¡¯t told me your name.¡±


    He still didn¡¯t speak.


    The girl was about to faint from anger because of his silence. She puffed up her chubby cheeks. ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to tell me!¡±


    She hummed as she left.


    Looking at her energetic back, he sighed strangely.


    It was good to live without worries.


    Although he could not remember anything, his heart was extremely heavy. There seemed to be something pressing on his shoulders, making him unable to lead a simple and happy life!


    ...


    The sky had just turned bright.


    Gu Meng was still sleeping when she was suddenly grabbed by a strong force.


    The first feeling was pain.


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it hurts...¡± Gu Meng opened her dazed eyes and looked at Mrs Gu, who was standing by the bed with one hand holding her ear and the other holding a stick. Gu Meng¡¯s scalp turned numb.¡± Mom, what are you doing so early in the morning! ¡±


    Mrs Gu pulled Gu Meng up from the bed. ¡°There are two eggs missing from the box under my bed. Did you steal them?¡±


    Gu Meng puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Mom, I took my own eggs, not someone else¡¯s. How can it be called stealing? Are you my mom? There are so many eggs. What¡¯s wrong with me eating two?¡±


    The moment Gu Meng finished speaking, her slender body was hit hard.


    Gu Meng gasped in pain. She wanted to dodge Mrs Gu¡¯s rod, but Mrs Gu was still angry and the more she dodged, the harder she hit her.


    One of the sticks hit her face and there was a red mark on her fair skin. The tears that Gu Meng had been holding back fell. She stood up and did not dodge anymore, letting Mrs Gu hit her until she calmed down.


    ¡°If you continue to steal things from home without my permission, I¡¯ll really beat you to death next time! You haven¡¯t learned anything well. How could you learn to steal from others? Look at how sensible your younger siblings are! How did I raise such a thing like you!¡±


    Mrs Gu threw the stick down and left angrily.


    Gu Meng fell to the ground in pain. Her arms and body were full of red and purple marks from being whipped.


    Gu Jiao¡¯s unhappyints could be heard from the room next door. ¡°Mom, why are you so noisy so early in the morning? You woke me up.¡±


    ¡°Your sister stole eggs, I¡¯m whipping her!¡±


    ¡°Why is she like that? She¡¯s so sneaky. I don¡¯t know whom she resembles.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If only she was half as obedient and sensible as you and Cheche.¡±


    Gu Meng wrapped her slender arms around her knees. She did not understand. How was Gu Jia obedient and sensible? At such a young age, she was arrogant and unreasonable. She only knew how to act coquettishly and cute all day long, making faces at her behind her back, andughing at her. She had learned her mother¡¯s sharp and unkind words to the fullest.


    As for her, she worked for her family every day and was the top student in school. She did not know what she had done wrong. Why did her mother hate her so much?


    ...


    It took a long while before the pain from being whipped subsided and she felt better.


    Gu Meng gritted her teeth and stood up.


    She did not eat breakfast at home and went to the mountains to pick a lot of wild fruits instead. After she was full, she put some in the bamboo basket. Instead of going home, she went to visit the injured man from yesterday.


    With his condition, he would probably need to lie in bed for half a year to recoverpletely.


    Gu Meng walked into the house and her heart skipped a beat when she found that the man was no longer on the bed. He was so seriously injured, but he could still get off the bed and walk?


    The house was surrounded by mountains. Where did he go?


    Gu Meng put down the bamboo basket and looked around the house. In the end, she found the man copsed at the back door.


    It was obvious that he had fallen there.


    Gu Meng thought that he did not cherish the life she had saved with much difficulty. She suddenly got angry and her childish voice was mixed with anger. ¡°I spent half a day to save youst night. If you don¡¯t want to live anymore, you should have told me not to save you yesterday...¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were slightly closed, his thick and long eyshes fluttering slightly. There was an embarrassed expression on his scarred face.


    Gu Meng froze and seemed to have thought of something. ¡°You want to go to the washroom?¡±


    She pped her head. ¡°I¡¯m so muddle-headed. How could I forget that you have to poop other than eating and drinking!¡±


    Gu Meng walked in front of him quickly and helped him up from the ground. He was only wearing a pair of ck bullet underwear and she did not dare to look at him. ¡°Shall I take it off for you?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression darkened even more.


    Gu Meng looked at his awkward expression and could not care so much anymore. She closed her eyes, touched the edge of his underwear and pulled it down.


    ...


    She helped him back to the bed, their expressions extremely unnatural.


    However, such a thing would happen again.


    Throughout the summer, Gu Meng woulde here to take care of him every day.


    Feeding, changing his dressings, wiping his body...


    Since he had forced himself out of bed and deepened his wound, causing her to need to adjust the splint again, she got him to use a pot instead when he wanted to relieve himself...


    Although it was embarrassing, she treated herself as a vige doctor and did not think too much about it. However, the man¡¯s dark expression after he was done made her feel like she had tainted his pride.


    Even after two months together, he had not said more than ten words to her.


    However, after interacting with him, she realized that this person was rather obsessed with cleanliness. He had to wipe his hands clean every day before he ate, and he was very picky when it came to eating. There were many things that he did not eat and he was extremely elegant.

 Chapter 1488 - Defending Him

    <h4>Chapter 1488: Defending Him</h4>


    There were still two hours before she left school. In the middle of the night, Gu Meng¡¯s stomach felt a little ufortable and she got up to go to the washroom.


    After she was done, she passed by her parents¡¯ room. Seeing that the lights were on inside, she looked in through the crack of the door.


    Her expression changed.


    Mrs Gu sat by the bed while Mr Gu knelt on the floor. Mrs Gu was tugging on his ear. ¡°Why is she still studying after graduating from junior high? Even if she¡¯s the top student in the vige, the school hasn¡¯t given her a schrship to waive her tuition fees. Our family has to pay for it, and Cheche and Jiaojiao have to study as well. She¡¯s just a girl, it¡¯s enough for her to finish junior high. If you continue to defend her, we won¡¯t be able to survive.¡±


    ¡°That child has good grades and likes to study. Let her go to high school!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of having good results? She still has to get married. It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t people who get married at the age of 16 or 17 in the vige. In my opinion, in another two years, we should find a good family to marry her!¡±


    ¡°Let her go to high school. I¡¯ll catch more fish and sell them for money. Don¡¯t mention this in front of the children.¡±


    Mrs Gu red at Mr Gu andy on the bed with her back facing Mr Gu, looking extremely angry.


    Gu Meng looked at Mr Gu, who was kneeling on the ground, and a suffocating feeling surged in her heart.


    The next day before dawn, Father Gu went out to fish at three in the morning.


    At the door, Mr Gu was surprised to see Gu Meng wearing a fisherman¡¯s outfit. ¡°Mengmeng, why are you up already? Why are you dressed like this?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, from today onwards, I¡¯ll fish with you. I¡¯m strong and can help you a lot!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Go and sleep!¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not messing around. I want to help you share the family¡¯s burden. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t affect my studies. I¡¯ll go to school after I¡¯m done fishing.¡±


    Gu Meng insisted, and Mr Gu could not convince her otherwise, and could only let her be. Fishing was hard work and Mr Gu thought that Gu Meng would give up after a day or two. He did not expect this girl to wake up earlier than him every day. After fishing, she helped him to sell the fish in town and only went to school when it was school time.


    When she came back at night, she helped him patch up the fishings. She took care of all the household chores alone too.


    Mr Gu looked at her slender figure and could only sigh in his heart.


    ...


    Gu Meng was busy with her family matters and had to go to school. She did not have the time to take care of that man.


    She asked her younger brother to bring him food every day and help him to the washroom. In fact, she had not seen him in nearly a week.


    During the weekend, Gu Meng¡¯s schedule was slightly more rxed. On top of that, her father, who sold fish, had given her 20 yuan as pocket money. As such, she went to town to buy a cake and brought it to the house where the man was staying.


    Because he was too picky with food, he did not eat many things. She had heard from her younger brother that he had lost a lot of weight.


    The cake was very expensive and Gu Meng had used up almost all of her pocket money.


    Gu Meng carried it to that house happily. She had just arrived at the door when she heard a rough voiceing from inside. ¡°You must be the monster that the vigers are talking about. You¡¯re wearing such an expensive watch and there are even gems on your belt. You must be a young master from a rich family! Now that you¡¯re down and out, you should at least pay some rent and food to stay in our fishing vige!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take these two things!¡±


    ¡°Put it down!¡±


    ¡°F*ck you, don¡¯t be insensible... F*ck you, how dare you kick me...¡±


    When Gu Meng ran in, the room was in a mess and the man lying on the bed was being beaten up by several gangsters in the vige.


    The man stood up forcefully and fought with those people.


    However, he was still recuperating and was naturally not their opponent. He was beaten down very quickly.


    Seeing the gangster taking a stool and throwing it at the man lying on the ground, Gu Meng threw the cake in her hand down without thinking and ran over to protect him.


    Her shoulder was hit hard by a stool.


    Gu Meng groaned in pain.


    The gangster saw Gu Meng blocking the bench for the man. Seeing her bright eyes and white teeth, he could not help swallowing his saliva. ¡°You¡¯re the prettiest girl in the vige, Mengmeng, right?¡± The man reached out his hand and pinched Gu Meng¡¯s chin. Gu Meng grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and squeezed it.


    The man screamed like a pig being ughtered.


    ¡°F*ck, are you a bull? You¡¯re so strong. Let go!¡±


    ¡°This is my friend. If you bully him again, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± Gu Meng shook off the man¡¯s hand and rubbed her shoulders. She stood up from the ground and red at the gangsters. ¡°Scram!¡±


    They wanted to take away the man¡¯s watch and belt, but Gu Meng picked up the stool on the floor and waved it at them. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    After they left, the surroundings returned to silence.


    Gu Meng crouched down, wanting to help the man up but was waved away by the man in the next second.


    The wounds on the man¡¯s face that had been bone-deep had already formed scabs, and new flesh had grown out. However, the scars were still obvious. His originally well-defined and handsome face looked a little scary because of those scars.


    The man gritted his teeth and stood up, leaning against the bed.


    Gu Meng looked at his dark and cold expression, then at the cake, which she had thrown to the ground and was now inedible in order to save him. Together with the pain in her shoulder, it made her extremely depressed. ¡°Why are you so strange? I don¡¯t owe you anything, why are you always so cold and unapproachable!¡±


    He looked up, his eyes dark. ¡°Why did you approach me?¡± Although he did not remember anything, he was very guarded and did not trust anyone easily, even though this girl had saved him.


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Gu Meng found it extremely funny. Before she could say anything, she saw him pass the watch and belt buckle to her. ¡°This is your reward for saving me.¡±


    Gu Meng took his watch and belt buckle, looking down as a mocking smile appeared on her lips.


    A few secondster, she threw the watch and belt buckle to the side of the bed where he was sitting. ¡°Who cares about your reward! Stop insulting me!¡±


    The girl ran out with red eyes.


    She did not return for a month.


    But Gu Che still brought him food every day. That day, Gu Che put down his food and nned to leave. The man secretly put a watch into his bag.


    When he returned the next day, he found that the man was gone.


    When Gu Meng returned home from school, Gu Che handed her his watch. ¡°That person secretly put it in my bag. I searched the entire vige, but I couldn¡¯t find him. He left.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Meng ran to the house that the man had stayed in and looked around.


    He really left the fishing vige like his younger brother had said.


    Gu Meng was disappointed for a period of time. However, she was still young and did not know how to be sad. She had to shuttle between school and the fishing vige every day, and was so busy that she forgot about him very quickly, until three yearster.


    It was only after meeting him again that she, who had graduated from high school, had a new understanding of rtionships.

 Chapter 1489 - Their Eyes Met

    <h4>Chapter 1489: Their Eyes Met</h4>


    Some time ago, a few vigers from the fishing vige had gone out to the sea to fish and had encountered a huge storm. When they were on their way back, there had been a problem with the engine and the fishing boat flipped into the sea, leaving one dead and two injured.


    The town¡¯s leader had then inspected the vigers¡¯ fishing boats and found that most of the fishing boats had reached the end of their lifespan. As such, he had given them a sum of money and asked the fishermen to change their fishing boats.


    The Gu family also wanted to buy a new fishing boat. Originally, Father Gu had wanted to go to the boat factory in town with the vige head, but he had caught a cold, and asked Gu Meng to go instead.


    In the past three years, Gu Meng had be the mainbor force of the Gu family. She was young and capable. When she went out to sea, the number of fish she caught was several times more than Father Gu. Thus, when she went to high school, Mrs Gu did not say anything.


    Mrs Gu was originally worried about letting Gu Meng go to buy the fishing boat, but Gu Meng insisted on going and with Mr Gu as her guarantor, Mrs Gu reluctantly agreed.


    When Gu Meng went out, Mrs Gu told her again and again, ¡°Listen to the vige head and the rest outside. Don¡¯t cause trouble for the family!¡±


    The shipyard in town had been developing well in recent years. Apparently, they had recruited a very capable engineer who knew how to develop the engine independently.


    The shipyard did not have this technology in the past. In fact, there were not manypanies in the country that could develop it on their own.


    Gu Meng was a little curious where the shipyard owner had recruited such a genius.


    The leader of the shipyard knew that the fishing vige was going to buy a new batch of fishing boats and sent a sales manager to receive them.


    When they arrived at the factory, Gu Meng followed behind the vige head.


    After looking through the fishing boats, the supervisor brought them to his office.


    Gu Meng drank a cup of tea and wanted to go to the washroom. After informing the vige head, Gu Meng walked out of the office.


    After going to the washroom, Gu Meng was about to return to the supervisor¡¯s office when she suddenly saw a tall and thin figure from the corner of her eye.


    He looked vaguely familiar.


    Gu Meng followed him.


    It was almost noon and the shipyard staff were having lunch.


    Several workers were squatting outside the factory to eat.


    Gu Meng saw the man, who had disappeared for three years, from afar. He was wearing a dark blue worker¡¯s uniform like the other workers, with a hat on his head. His sleeves were rolled up, revealing his tanned arms.


    He was holding a stainless steel bowl, leaning against the wall alone. He was like a tall pine tree, with a kind of aloofness and arrogance that was unique to the world.


    Anger appeared on Gu Meng¡¯s face.


    She was his savior, after all. He was really too much to leave without saying anything.


    She was about to go forward to settle the score with him when a figure suddenly barged into her sight.


    The woman was wearing a dress that outlined her beautiful figure perfectly. She was wearing high heels and was carrying a thermos sk in her hand. She bounced in front of the man and the other workers started to shout.


    ¡°Miss Shen, are you here to give Nameless another meal?¡±


    ¡°Miss Shen, what delicious food did you make today?¡±


    Shen Yuan walked in front of Ye Qing, looking up with a gentle and feminine face. ¡°Nameless, I made brisket today. Try it.¡±


    Gu Meng saw that the man who was eating with his head lowered looked up and nced at the woman in front of him. He seemed to have noticed something and turned back.


    Gu Meng¡¯s bright and clear eyes met with his dark and narrow ones.


    Their eyes met.


    Gu Meng saw his well-defined face under the hat, his sharp facial features, and the deep scar on half of his face.


    Although those scars affected his originally outstanding appearance, it did not seem to affect his charm.


    Otherwise, why would he let Miss Shen treat him differently?


    The man¡¯s eyes were as deep as the endless sea, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking.


    Gu Meng was the first to look away. She smirked, before she turned around and left.


    Three years ago, after he left silently, he had even made her worry for a period of time, afraid that his body would have some after effects, or that he would starve to death in some corner.


    She did not expect him to be doing well. He worked in the shipyard and was surrounded by beautiful women.


    However, it was fine as long as he was doing well.


    The original intention of saving him was to let him live well!


    Gu Meng¡¯s emotions came and went quickly.


    She walked toward the supervisor¡¯s office. Along the way, she saw a young man wearing a flowery shirt with twockeys behind him.


    The young man, Jiang Chao, was the son of the shipyard owner. He did many immoral things because of his family¡¯s wealth.


    Usually, what he liked to do the most was to y with young girls. If a girl was unwilling, he would use all kinds of despicable methods.


    Gu Meng lowered her head, nning to take a detour.


    But the young man saw Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng had graduated from high school and was at the age where she was slender and pretty like a flower. Her skin was naturally not tanned and was as fair and smooth as a peeled egg. Her face was full of vitality, her lips red, and teeth white, giving people a feeling of exquisite beauty.


    To be honest, she was the prettiest girl that Jiang Chao had seen so far.


    The moment he saw her, he felt a strong desire.


    He wanted her.


    ...


    The vige head had not managed to negotiate the price with the supervisor in the morning. They had lunch in the afternoon and continued to negotiate the price in the afternoon.


    Jiang Chao asked his men to find out why Gu Meng came to the shipyard. He went to the supervisor¡¯s office personally and sold the 20 fishing boats to their fishing vige at the most favorable price ording to the price offered by the vige head.


    Then, he treated them to dinner.


    ...


    When it was time to get off work, the man nned to leave.


    It had been almost three years since he came to this factory, but he still could not remember who he was. His mind was still nk about the past.


    He could not even remember his name. When he had firste to work in the factory, the foreman asked him for his name and he said ¡®Nameless¡¯.


    The foreman thought that his name was Nameless.


    For the past three years, everyone had called him Nameless.


    To him, it did not matter what he was called. After all, he was just a person who could not even remember his name.


    He was an engine research and development engineer here. He did not know about this at first, but after looking at the blueprints and thinking about it for a month or two, he had managed to develop it on his own.


    Although he had no memories, he was able to learn everything very quickly. He must have been a very learned person before he lost his memories and must have been very knowledgeable.


    In the changing room, he took off his uniform.


    There were several workers in the changing room, and the words of two of them caught his attention.


    ¡°When I got off work, I heard Young Master Jiang¡¯s subordinate calling to ask someone to get him the medicine fromst time. Young Master Jiang wants to use it tonight.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Jiang must have yed with too many women and has a weak kidney. I wonder who he likes this time?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t a pretty girle to the factory today? I think Young Master Jiang...¡±


    ¡°Hey, lower your voice. If Young Master Jiang finds out about us talking about him behind his back, he will definitely make us suffer.¡±


    The man, who had taken off his uniform halfway, heard their conversation and his cold and sharp facial features tensed up.


    ...

 Chapter 1490 - It Has Been Three Years

    <h4>Chapter 1490: It Has Been Three Years</h4>


    Gu Meng, the vige head, and the rest were invited to the best restaurant in town by Jiang Chao.


    The restaurant was considered to be a high-end one in town. The stairs were carpeted and the walls were glowing with a metallic luster. There were vases and chandeliers everywhere.


    At the door of the room, there was a waitress wearing a cheongsam.


    The room held arge turntable with a television and mahjong table.


    The vige head and the rest were ttered. They had never been to such a high-ss restaurant before.


    Jiang Chao ordered arge table of dishes and he personally brought wine.


    The vige leader and the rest were very grateful to Jiang Chao. If he had not made the decision, they would not have been able to buy the fishing boat at the most favorable price.


    So when Jiang Chao toasted them, they all drank.


    After the vige leader and the rest drank too much, Jiang Chao turned his attention to Gu Meng, who had been eating quietly.


    Seeing Jiang Chao looking at Gu Meng, the vige head immediately said, ¡°Mengmeng, it¡¯s all thanks to Young Master Jiang today. Give him a toast too.¡±


    Jiang Chao¡¯s subordinate brought a ss of white wine for Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng said with a red face, ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to drink it...¡±


    ¡°Just one ss. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Under the vige head¡¯s urging, Gu Meng stood up and walked in front of Jiang Chao. She lowered her eyes and said shyly, ¡°Young Master Jiang, I really can only drink one cup.¡±


    Her crisp and soft voice made Jiang Chao¡¯s abdomen turn numb.


    Holding the wine, he stood up from the chair and looked at Gu Meng with a heated gaze. Seeing that her fair face was flushed red and she was still talking, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Drinking one cup is fine too. Sister Gu is so pretty, how about we have a big toast?¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s face turned even redder.


    The vige head and the rest also understood that Young Master Jiang probably gave them a discount because of Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng was embarrassed but the vige head kept winking at Gu Meng. Gu Meng had no choice but to agree.


    Her hand that was holding the wine ss moved around the other party¡¯s neck and she downed the wine with a burning face.


    After drinking it, Jiang Chao nced at Gu Meng meaningfully.


    Gu Meng returned to her seat and after a while, she supported her forehead with her hand, looking dizzy.


    ¡°Sister Gu is really not good at drinking.¡± Jiang Chao said as he looked out of the window. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte today. How about this, I¡¯ll go to the hotel with you to arrange a room. The uncles don¡¯t have to go back tonight. I¡¯ll let my subordinate send Sister Gu to the hotel first. We¡¯ll head overter.¡±


    Jiang Chao nced at his men and they immediately helped the groggy Gu Meng up.


    After leaving the restaurant, Jiang Chao¡¯s men helped Gu Meng toward the car parked outside.


    Pulling open the car door, he was about to push Gu Meng into the car when a strong fist suddenly swung toward his face.


    Before he could see who had touched him, the girl in the car was pulled into someone¡¯s arms. Then, that person left like a meteor.


    That person was wearing a ck shirt and pants, his back was tall and thin. He ced the girl on an old motorcycle and sped away.


    Theckey wiped the blood from his nose and hurriedly got into the car to chase after them.


    However, the person on the motorcycle turned left and right and soon disappeared.


    ...


    Gu Meng was a little dazed as she was suddenly carried onto the motorcycle.


    She sat in front of the man, with the man¡¯s broad and muscr chest behind her back. As the motorcycle sped along the road, she could smell the faint fragrance of soap on the man¡¯s body. It was very clean and pure.


    When Gu Meng regained her senses, she stopped pretending to faint and turned to look at the man.


    Her pupils constricted when she saw him clearly. ¡°It¡¯s you? W-What are you doing?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Meng¡¯s eyes were bright and clear, the man stopped the car. One of his long legs was on the ground and his two hands were still holding onto the handlebars. She was trapped in front of the motorcycle and his chest.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you drugged?¡± he asked hoarsely.


    Gu Meng blinked. ¡°How did you know that I was drugged?¡± When she was drinking, she had sshed the wine behind Jiang Chao. She was not so foolish to fall into his trap.


    The man narrowed his deep and narrow eyes. ¡°I asked you first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not rted to me, why should I tell you?¡± Gu Meng patted his hand. ¡°Do you know that you ruined my n? Quick, put me down.¡±


    After not seeing her for three years, her facial features had grown and she had lost her baby fat. Her oval-shaped face was even smaller and more exquisite. However, her personality was still as mboyant as before, looking like she was not afraid of anything.


    If she did not speak, he would not let go.


    She tried to pry his arm away, but found that it was as hard as an iron wall. She did not dare to use too much strength, afraid that he would not be able to steady the motorcycle and they would fall to the ground together.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll bite you!¡±


    The man still looked cold, as if he would not let go if she did not say anything.


    Gu Meng red at him angrily. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell Miss Shen that you molested me?¡±


    He nced at her coldly. ¡°What¡¯s there for me to molest?¡±


    Gu Meng had just seen his dark eyes on her chest for a second, as if he was despising her for not having developed enough. She red at him with a red face.


    The two of them stared at each other for a few minutes before Gu Meng was defeated. ¡°Can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°When I was injured, I exposed everything to you. You want to talk to me about trust?¡±


    Gu Meng thought of how she had taken care of him during that period and felt a little awkward. ¡°I did it to take care of you. I was still young at that time and didn¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, why are you pretending to be drugged?¡±


    Gu Meng looked at his dark eyes and her heart moved. She felt a strange sense of trust and told him the truth.


    Her high school deskmate, who was also her good friend, had been vited by Jiang Chao. Jiang Chao had drugged her and had even threatened her with a sex video, telling her not to call the police.


    Her good friend had slit her wrists and attempted suicide a few days ago. Although she had been saved, she was in a living hell.


    Gu Meng wanted to get close to Jiang Chao and get the video for her good friend, then call the police, and bring the bad guy to justice.


    After listening to Gu Meng¡¯s story, the man pursed his lips tightly. After a long silence, he suddenly started the motorcycle and drove her away.


    Gu Meng saw that he was driving in the opposite direction instead of taking her to look for Jiang Chao. She turned back and red at him. ¡°Where are you taking me? I want to get off, let me down!¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± he ordered coldly.


    Gu Meng was a little anxious and angry. However, the weather was not good and it started to rain.


    Both of them had been drenched.


    He brought her to the pier. Once the motorcycle stopped, she turned her head and pounded on his body. ¡°Why are you always like this? You didn¡¯t leave a word when you left and did whatever you wanted. Why are you so annoying...¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to talk to me like this?¡± He got off the motorcycle, his narrow eyes staring at her slightly heaving chest.


    Gu Meng nced at her chest and her face immediately turned red.


    She was wearing a white t-shirt today. After getting drenched in the rain, the t-shirt had be transparent and clung tightly to her body. Even her small belly button could be seen clearly and her bra was even more obvious.


    She had always worn sports styles or conservative styles in the past. Today was the first time she was wearing those with underwires. Her t-shirt was tight, and the color and shape of her bra were exposed without reservation.


    ...

 Chapter 1491 - Lost His Memory

    <h4>Chapter 1491: Lost His Memory</h4>


    Gu Meng¡¯s head buzzed and her face flushed red. She stammered, ¡°Y-y-you...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see.¡± He turned and walked toward an old cargo ship parked by the pier.


    Gu Meng looked around and found that this was an old pier. Many cargo ships no longer stopped here and went to the new pier instead, so this ce looked a little deste now. She did not know why he had brought her here, so she could only follow behind him. ¡°Stupid bastard.¡±


    The man turned around immediately.


    A pair of dark eyes stared at her coldly. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Gu Meng wanted to p her own mouth and she avoided him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. My clothes are wet from the rain. It¡¯s so cold!¡±


    The man entered the cargo ship with a dark expression.


    Gu Meng followed him and found that the cargo ship was where he lived.


    She wanted to ask him why he did not stay in the factory dormitory, but she thought that he was a little antisocial and was probably not used to living with others. That was why he stayed in such a remote ce alone.


    But he was definitely the cleanest man she had ever seen.


    The cargo ship was spotless and everything was arranged in an orderly manner. In the room where he slept, the nket and bedsheets were spread out without any creases. As a girl, she felt ashamed of herself.


    This person was not only a neat freak, he probably had obsessivepulsive disorder!


    The man took out a set of clothes from the cab and handed it to Gu Meng, who was looking around. ¡°Go wash up first.¡±


    Gu Meng took the clothes and hummed.


    There was everything in the cargo ship and a small bathroom.


    After Gu Meng went in, she wanted to lock the door but found that it was broken. She pulled a chair and put it against the door.


    Halfway through, she heard the man say from outside, ¡°I don¡¯t have any extra towels. Use mine first.¡±


    Use his?


    Gu Meng nced at the wall and her face could not help heating up when she saw the dark blue towel.


    She took a quick shower, dried herself with his towel and put on the t-shirt and pants he had given her.


    The t-shirt was very long, almost covering her thighs, while her pants were even bigger.


    His clothes on her were like a child who had stolen an adult¡¯s clothes.


    The pants were too big for her to wear, so she only wore a t-shirt.


    She washed her underwear and opened the door. The man had changed into a white shirt and ankle-length pants.


    Gu Meng found that he was very particr when it came to clothes. His clothes were all hung in the wardrobe and even ordinary T-shirts were folded neatly.


    It would not look crumpled and unkempt when worn.


    Seeing here out, he nced at her and frowned when he saw her bare legs. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing pants?¡±


    Gu Meng felt ufortable from his stare. ¡°Your pants are too big for me.¡± Gu Meng did not notice the strange look in his eyes and looked around. ¡°Do you have a hair dryer?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The man left the room after saying that.


    Without the hair dryer, her clothes would not dry immediately. Fortunately, the heavy rain came and went quickly. After washing her clothes, she dried in the sun outside the cargo ship.


    It would probably dry after a night.


    There were no other cargo ships here. Gu Meng went to the deck and leaned against the railing, looking at the sea that was covered by the night.


    If she was taken away by this man called Nameless, would Jiang Chao find out about it? It would be bad if he was implicated and lost his job.


    ...


    The man came out with a bowl of ginger tea.


    He saw the girl sitting on the railing.


    He strode toward her.


    ¡°Come in,¡± he said coldly with a straight face.


    Hearing the man¡¯s voice, Gu Meng turned around and nced at him.


    But very quickly, she turned her head and pretended not to hear him.


    Did he really think of himself as an emperor? She had to follow his orders!


    Seeing that she was ignoring him, the man turned around and took a few steps. However, he quickly returned and walked to her side.


    He passed the ginger soup to her. ¡°Drink it.¡±


    Gu Meng was a little surprised. She did not think that the big ice cube would care about her!


    Taking the ginger soup, Gu Meng took a sip. Looking at his well-defined face, she poked him with her elbow. ¡°Is your name Nameless?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Gu Meng was silent for a few seconds.


    So, he had lost his memory.


    ¡°Then, can I call you Ah Dai in the future? You¡¯re quiet, cold, and dazed. I think Ah Dai suits you.¡±


    She had thought that he would reject her, but to her surprise, he replied with a hoarse voice, ¡°Mm.¡±


    ...


    At night, he let her sleep in the cargo ship¡¯s room.


    He slept on the basic sofa in the living room.


    He jolted awake from his dream.


    He went to the small bathroom to take a bath.


    ...


    Gu Meng was used to getting up before dawn.


    When she came out of the room, she had to pass by the living room to go to the washroom. The man was still sleeping, so she tiptoed into the bathroom.


    The man seemed to havee in to take a bath at night. The clothes he wore to sleepst night had been left on the shelf.


    Gu Meng washed her face and nned to wash his clothes for him. When he was injured and lying on the bed, she took his father¡¯s clothes for him to wear. She was the one who usually washed his clothes, so she did not think too much about it.


    After putting his clothes and pants into the bucket, the bathroom door was suddenly pushed open.


    Her actions froze.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The man looked at her sharply.


    Gu Meng said, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep anymore. I¡¯m washing your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Put it down. You don¡¯t have to wash it.¡± He suddenly had a big reaction. He strode forward and took the clothes from her hands.

 Chapter 1492 - Be Careful

    <h4>Chapter 1492: Be Careful</h4>


    Gu Meng was shocked by his reaction.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I helped you wash them in the past...¡±


    ¡°That was the past. The present is the present. Get out!¡± His expression was terrible, his eyes narrow and cold, making people unable to see through him.


    Looking at his fierce expression, Gu Meng felt angry and wronged.


    But then, she thought about it. He was not anyone to her, why should she let him affect her mood?


    ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t want to stay here!¡± She ran out of the bathroom and went to the deck to collect her clothes.


    She returned to her room and changed her clothes.


    She walked out.


    Since he was doing well, there was no need for her to worry about him.


    They were strangers who had just met.


    Gu Meng had just walked into the living room when a man¡¯s voice trailed from behind her. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Ignore!


    She continued to walk out.


    The man did not expect her temper to be so bad. Pursing his lips tightly, he took a few steps forward and grabbed her wrist.


    She struggled. ¡°I¡¯m going back. Let go.¡±


    He did not let go of her.


    ¡°What on earth do you want to do? Are you not letting me go home... Ah...¡±


    Before she could finish, the man threw her against the wall.


    There was a bump on her slender back and she gasped in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to hit you. I¡¯m stronger than you.¡±


    The man suddenly ced his other hand on the top of her head and looked down at her. ¡°You only have brute strength. Even if I fight you with one hand, you¡¯re not my opponent.¡±


    His sudden approach made Gu Meng¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    Looking at the man¡¯s tall figure and strong shoulders, the anger on her face faded.


    She bit her lip and stopped talking.


    The man looked down at the girl in front of him. Her soft long hair, small face, red cherry lips, and uneasy posture made her look soft and cute without the thorns on her body.


    So cute that it made his heart soften.


    Although her eyes were clear, there was something in them that did not match her age.


    He reached out and lifted her chin.


    She was annoyed by his sudden action. ¡°You¡¯re not handsome. Why are you learning from male leads in idol dramas?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not handsome, but Jiang Chao is?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s alright!¡±


    He looked at her, the tip of his tongue brushing past the gap between his teeth as he retracted his hand that was lifting her chin.


    A few secondster, he said, ¡°Go find him!¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyshes fluttered.


    She pushed him away and was about to leave when she heard his voice. ¡°If he finds out about your n, he might kill you first.¡±


    Gu Meng shivered. ¡°You¡¯re scaring me!¡±


    He narrowed his eyes slightly. Although the scars on his face looked extremely scary, she somehow felt that he was sexy and handsome. ¡°Try it if you don¡¯t believe me!¡±


    Sure, this person was not only entric but also arrogant.


    ¡°You saved me before. I can help you with this.¡±


    Gu Meng widened her eyes, not daring to believe that he could be so humane.


    ¡°Help me? Do you have any conditions?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She knew that he would not help her easily.


    ¡°Stay here and cook for me.¡±


    Gu Meng said nothing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any designs on young girls like you.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s face heated up.


    Who asked him to say this?


    ...


    Gu Meng knew that he had no feelings for her. In his eyes, she might just be a child.


    If he could really help her, it would not be impossible for her to stay and cook for him. Anyway, the new fishing boat would only arrive in about half a month¡¯s time.


    Gu Meng went to the phone booth to call Mrs Gu. Hearing that she was not going back for the time being, Mrs Gu said indifferently, ¡°Up to you. Remember toe back when you¡¯re working.¡±


    Gu Meng hummed and hung up.


    ...


    Just like that, she stayed on the cargo ship for a week.


    She would make breakfast for him in the morning and a meal at night. She would read books on the cargo ship during the day.


    Now that she was no longer busy, the sudden calmness did not make her feel dull. Instead, she felt a little anticipation for every day.


    That day, he came back from work.


    ¡°Jiang Chao has made his move. Let¡¯s go over now.¡±


    Gu Meng immediately packed up and left with him.


    He took her to a two-storey building on his motorbike and after getting off, the two of them hid behind arge tree. ¡°Jiang Chao drugged a female student. I¡¯ll lure him and his men away first. You go in and save that studentter. If he has the habit of taking sex videos, there must be some equipment in the room now. Remember to take the equipment away.¡±


    Gu Meng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the man was done with his instructions, he nned to lure theckeys away. However, he had just taken a step when he was pulled by a soft hand.


    He looked back at the girl.


    His eyes were dark and deep like a bottomless whirlpool, wanting to suck her in. The girl¡¯s heart thumped and she suddenly stood on her toes to kiss his cheek. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    It felt like a soft feather had just brushed past the ce she had kissed. His heart turned numb and his gaze on her darkened. ¡°Why are you kissing me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a kiss. I¡¯m showing my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°You kiss others to show your gratitude to others?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the first.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason. I just... I was a little impulsive just now.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression turned cold. He said nothing more and turned to leave.


    ...


    Five to six minutester, Gu Meng saw Jiang Chao rush out of the room with his upper body bare. His men were also led away and she ran into the house quickly.


    When she reached the second floor, she saw that the bedroom was open and she went in quickly.


    A young girl was lying on the bed with her clothes half off. Her face was red and she was lying on the bed in a daze.


    There was a triangr frame by the bed, on which was a blurry camera.


    Gu Meng put the camera into her bag and helped the girl up.


    At that moment, footsteps sounded outside the door.


    Gu Meng pushed open the window and saw Ah Dai standing below. She gestured at him and he nodded. She pushed the girl down and he caught her and put her to the side. She put her hands on the window and was about to jump down when her scalp suddenly hurt terribly.


    ¡°B*tch, are you here to die?¡± Gu Meng was dragged to the ground by Jiang Chao.


    Gu Meng lifted her leg and kicked Jiang Chao¡¯s abdomen ruthlessly.


    Gu Meng was strong and kicked Jiang Chao to the ground. She quickly got up and ran to the window, jumping down when she saw the man with his arms outstretched.


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t run!¡±


    The unconscious girl sat between Gu Meng and Ah Dai. Afraid that the girl would fall, Gu Meng wanted to hold her waist, but the girl hugged Ah Dai in her daze.


    Before Gu Meng could say anything, the motorcycle sped away.


    Jiang Chao had used an unknown drug on the girl, and she kept rubbing against Ah Dai¡¯s back, her hands touching his body. ¡°It¡¯s so ufortable, it¡¯s so hot...¡±


    Before the girl could finish, the motorcycle suddenly stopped and Ah Dai said coldly, ¡°Gu Meng, sit in the middle and let her hug you from behind.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 1493 - He Got Together With Another Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1493: He Got Together With Another Girl</h4>


    Gu Meng did not understand what he meant. ¡°She might fall down if she sits in the back...¡±


    The man¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°If I tell you to sit in the middle, then sit in the middle.¡±


    Alright, on ount of him being a good person today, she would not care about his bad attitude.


    Carrying the girl in the middle to the back, Gu Meng sat in the middle. Before she could grab the girl¡¯s hand, the girl hugged her slender waist tightly.


    The girl¡¯s hot body pressed against her back. Feeling the girl¡¯s hot temperature and soft curves, Gu Meng¡¯s mind was a little dazed. She immediately understood why Ah Dai suddenly stopped the car and wanted her to sit in the middle.


    However, when she thought about how the girl had rubbed against Ah Dai just now, anger rose in her heart.


    Suppressing the urge to push the girl off the motorcycle, she said to the man in front with a tense expression, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were such a gentleman!¡±


    He ignored her and sped down the alley on his motorcycle.


    Gu Meng looked at him. The side of his face she saw did not have any scary scars. The contours of his face were smooth and well-defined, while his nose was tall and straight. He was inexplicably attractive.


    Gu Meng felt like she was possessed. If not, why did she feel that he looked better the more she looked at him?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to speed up. Sit tight.¡± The man¡¯s hoarse voice trailed over.


    Gu Meng nced at his straight back and was a little embarrassed to hug his waist. She only pulled his clothes gently. Suddenly, she made a sharp turn and leaned forward uncontrobly, her hands hugging his waist tightly.


    The tip of her nose touched his back and she smelled the clean grass-like scent on him. Her ears felt hot.


    In order to prevent Jiang Chao¡¯s men from catching up, the motorcycle drove at a rather fast speed. The man¡¯s soft short hair fluttered in the wind, his jacket pping in the wind. She hugged his muscr waist tightly, everything around her seemed to be isted in her mind. In her eyes, there was only this tall and cold man in front of her.


    Her heart was thumping wildly.


    She did not know what was wrong with her. Was she sick?


    The motorcycle drove to the police station.


    ...


    Because of the sex video as evidence, Jiang Chao was caught very quickly.


    The videos of several girls being drugged were taken in. After the police investigated and collected the evidence, they arrested Jiang Chao very quickly.


    Gu Meng thought that this matter hade to an end, but she was dumbfounded when she returned to the fishing vige.


    Mrs Gu was sitting in the yard, crying. Gu Jiao and Gu Che were also sitting on the ground. Gu Che¡¯s face seemed to have been pped, while Mr Gu was smoking in the backyard. His face and arms were covered with bruises.


    Everything in the house had been smashed, as if they had been robbed by bandits.


    When Mrs Gu saw that Gu Meng had returned, she wiped her tears and stood up from the ground angrily. She rushed in front of Gu Meng and grabbed her ear, saying with a ferocious expression, ¡°Stupid girl, I heard that you offended the Jiang family and Young Master Jiang was arrested. His family found out that you and a man worked together to send Young Master Jiang in. The Jiang family refused to sell us our fishing boat and even destroyed our family like this. You jinx, all you know to do is create trouble for our family...¡±


    Mrs Gu kicked Gu Meng to the ground and took a broom, whipping her ruthlessly.


    Seeing this, Gu Che pounced on Gu Meng. ¡°Sister didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Young Master Jiang did something bad and should be punished!¡±


    ¡°Cheche, go away!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to hit Sister. Hit me if you want to!¡±


    Gu Meng looked at the fierce Mrs Gu who wanted her dead. Then she looked at Gu Che who was protecting her tightly and a trace of warmth rose in her extremely cold heart.


    In this family, there were still people who cared about her.


    ¡°Cheche, get out of the way. It¡¯s indeed my fault that the house is in such a state. Let Mom hit me!¡±


    ¡°Sister, go to a friend¡¯s house first and let Mommy calm down beforeing back.¡±


    Gu Meng was silent for a moment and thought of Ah Dai. If the Jiang family wanted to stir up trouble, they might find him too.


    Gu Meng ran out under Gu Che¡¯s protection.


    She rushed to the town and went straight to the old ship Ah Dai was on.


    Getting on the cargo ship, Gu Meng went into the living room. Ah Dai¡¯s work pass was ced on the coffee table and he did not go to work today.


    She went to the bedroom door and knocked.


    There was no answer.


    Gu Meng held the door handle and turned it.


    The door was locked.


    ¡°Ah Dai, are you inside?¡±


    She knocked again, but there was still no response.


    What was happening?


    Did the Jiang family send someone to injure him?


    At the thought of this, Gu Meng felt a sense of panic and nervousness. Her actions of banging on the door became even more urgent.


    ¡°Ah Dai, if you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll knock it down...¡±


    Before Gu Meng could finish speaking, the door was pulled open from inside.


    ¡°Ah Dai...¡±


    She stopped when she saw the person who had pulled open the door.


    It was not Ah Dai, but the girl wearing his t-shirt.


    The girl was the one she had saved with Ah Dai a few days ago. She had long wet hair and beautiful facial features. Her fair and slender legs under her clothes were exceptionally eye-catching.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She was already unhappy when this girl rubbed her chest against Ah Dai¡¯s back in her dazed state. Why was she still wearing his clothes in Ah Dai¡¯s room now?


    Gu Meng pushed the girl away and walked in. When she saw the half-naked man lying on the bed, her mind went nk.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re called Gu Meng, right? That¡¯s right, as you can see, he drank too much. In order to thank him for saving mest time, I gave my body to him.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Meng trembled in anger.


    Damn it, she had saved a promiscuous woman!


    ¡°Although he¡¯s a little ugly, he was quite energetic and made me veryfortable.¡±


    Ugh.


    Gu Meng felt so disgusted she wanted to throw up.


    Gu Meng walked to the bed angrily and looked at the man lying motionless on the bed. She hit his back several times. ¡°Ah Dai, you bastard. I was still worried that the Jiang family would take revenge on you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to... I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡±


    Gu Meng ran out with red eyes.


    ...


    After Gu Meng went out, the man lying on the bed slowly opened his eyes.


    He sat up on the bed. His chest was bruised and one side of his face was swollen.


    The girl sat by the bed and looked at the man who was wearing his clothes. ¡°I just helped you. How are you going to repay me?¡± The girl looked at Ah Dai¡¯s face. If he didn¡¯t have those hideous scars on his face, he should be a very handsome man. However, this didn¡¯t affect his charm. The aura he exuded from his bones covered the ws on his face.


    Without waiting for the man to say anything, the girl¡¯s fingers moved towards his chest. ¡°Why don¡¯t you be my bodyguard? If you stay by my side, the Jiang family won¡¯t make trouble for you. If not, you won¡¯t have a ce here. Didn¡¯t the Jiang family fire you and even issued a ban to make you unable to find another job?¡±

 Chapter 1494 - She’s Getting Married

    <h4>Chapter 1494: She¡¯s Getting Married</h4>


    Looking at the girl¡¯s hand on his chest, Ah Dai shook her hand away coldly.


    ¡°I hate those who think they¡¯re flirtatious and slutty. Get out!¡±


    The girl could not believe that he had said those words to her.


    Until he said the word ¡®scram¡¯ again.


    The girl¡¯s expression changed and she stood up from the bed angrily. She pointed at his tall nose. ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless. Who do you think you are? You¡¯re ugly and scary and you can scare children to tears when you walk out. Why are you so arrogant in front of me? My father is the most powerful person in town. If you offend me, I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡±


    The girl was not grateful that Gu Meng and Ah Dai had saved her. She liked to be stimted wildly, and had had several boyfriends before Jiang Chao. However, she did not think that Jiang Chao had been so disgusting to dare to drug her and had even nned to take a video.


    The girl kicked him and left angrily.


    But just as she reached the living room, a group of people holding knives and sticks rushed in.


    The girl could tell at a nce that these were thugs hired by the Jiang family.


    The leader of the thugs got the girl to stand aside. They held their knives and sticks and waved them at the man on the bed.


    The girl sat by the side and watched as the man fought against more than a dozen armed men.


    Not bad, his skills were pretty good.


    However, he was barehanded. No matter how powerful he was, it was impossible for him to fight against so many fighters.


    He was hit on the shoulder and fell to the ground.


    The leader of the thugs was about to stab him with a knife when the girl said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him. Just teach him a lesson.¡±


    The leader kicked Ah Dai a few times. ¡°In the future, we wille here everyday. If you dare to report our Young Master, you will suffer in the future.¡±


    After the thugs left, the girl squatted in front of the scarred man and smacked her lips. ¡°Do you agree to my suggestion? Come to me, I can protect you.¡±


    The man¡¯s deep ck eyes nced at the girl, his voice hoarse. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    A monthter.


    The mayor was taken away by the investigators sent by the higher-ups. The Jiang family was suspected of bribery, the shipyard was seized by the court, and the Jiang family dered bankruptcy.


    After letting Ah Dai be his bodyguard for a month, he had be disobedient and used words to humiliate her. She fell onto the living room sofa in a daze.


    The inspectors came over to seal this vi.


    The girl walked out of the door in a daze. She seemed to have thought of something and looked around the vi. She did not see Ah Dai and ran to the old ship at the pier.


    Looking at the man who was leaning against the railing and smoking, she walked over angrily and raised her hand to p him.


    But the next second, her wrist was grabbed by the man.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The man shook off the girl¡¯s hand and the girl took a few steps back in surprise.


    The man flicked the cigarette ash from his fingertips and narrowed his eyes. They were like the sea behind him. Deep, vast, and endless.


    Although he was silent, his thoughts were too deep.


    The girl widened her eyes as tears filled her eyes. ¡°I know. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t beat those thugs. You were deliberately taken down by them so that I would suggest that I take you. You wanted to gain my trust and make me think that you had given in andpromised. It turns out that in order to prevent the Jiang family from taking revenge on you, you secretly found evidence and destroyed our family and the Jiang family together!¡±


    The man exhaled a mouthful of smoke slowly and looked at the agitated girl. ¡°I have a clear conscience.¡±


    Yes, he had a clear conscience. Her father and the Jiang family deserved it!


    At this moment, she finally saw clearly that although this person looked easy to bully, his methods and thoughts were definitely not ordinary.


    The girl red at him with red eyes. ¡°Even if my father and the Jiang family can¡¯t make it, I will find a way to make you unable to stay here!¡±


    ...


    Ever since she saw the scene that made her eyes burn, Gu Meng had never looked for Ah Dai again.


    She kept hypnotizing herself. She did not like him, so why was she angry because he slept with another girl?


    When she returned to the fishing vige, troubles came wave after wave.


    First, her university eptance letter had been torn apart by Mrs Gu, then her identity card and household register had been hidden by Mrs Gu. What disgusted her the most was that Mrs Gu had asked her to marry the vige head¡¯s foolish son.


    In the fishing vige, there were even people who got married when they were fifteen or sixteen, not to mention that she had graduated from high school.


    There was no way to change the fishing boat at home, and neither the vige head was not willing to return the money to their family. If they wanted the money, they had to marry Gu Meng to his foolish son.


    Gu Meng did not agree and was locked in the room by Mrs Gu. She did not allow anyone to approach her, or give her food or drinks.


    Gu Meng had a strong personality and even though she was hungry, she refused to give in.


    Until Father Gu fell sick because of the fishing boat incident and was hospitalized. He needed arge sum for his medical fees.


    Only did she agree to the marriage.


    In order to not let Gu Meng go back on her words, the vige head quickly let everyone in the fishing vige know that she was going to marry his foolish son.


    A monthter, they had their wedding.


    In the fishing vige, they did not need to register their marriage first. As long as they held a banquet and paid their respects, they were considered married.


    ...


    Soon, it was the day of the wedding.


    Gu Meng was wearing a red outfit and was being taken to their house by the vige head¡¯s horse carriage.


    The sound of gongs and drums was extremely lively.


    Gu Meng held the dagger hidden under her sleeve tightly. She was not foolish enough to marry the vige head¡¯s foolish son. When she was paying respects to the vige head, she nned to use the knife to hold the vige head¡¯s foolish son¡¯s neck, threatening the vige head to hand over the money she had bought from her family¡¯s fishing boat. Then, she would announce that she would not marry into their family even if she died.


    When they arrived at the vige head¡¯s house, Gu Meng was led out of the car.


    The matchmaker covered her with a red veil. Her vision was dark and she could only look at her feet.


    When they arrived at the vige head¡¯s house, Gu Meng¡¯s hand that was not holding the dagger was held by the vige head¡¯s foolish son. ¡°Meng, Meng, I like you so much. You¡¯re my wife from now on and I can sleep with you, hehehe...¡±


    Gu Meng wished she could kick this foolish boy away and pull her hand back.


    The vige head¡¯s foolish son was unhappy with Gu Meng¡¯s attitude and started to cry. ¡°Dad, Mom, Mengmeng won¡¯t let me touch her hand. I want to touch her hand and sleep with her...¡±


    The vige head looked at Gu Meng unhappily and warned her, ¡°Mengmeng, you will be our daughter-inw in the future. If you don¡¯t treat your son well, as inws, we won¡¯t be nice to you either.¡±


    The vige head coaxed his silly son. ¡°It¡¯s almost the auspicious time. Let¡¯s pay our respects first. After that, she will be your legitimate wife.¡±


    The silly son immediately stopped crying and pped his hands excitedly.


    Just as they were about to pay their respects and Gu Meng was about to take out her dagger quietly, a hoarse and cold voice suddenly came from outside the hall. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to pay your respects!¡±


    Hearing Ah Dai¡¯s voice, Gu Meng froze for a moment. She lifted the red cover in disbelief.


    ...

 Chapter 1495 - Feeling Touched

    <h4>Chapter 1495: Feeling Touched</h4>


    The vigers who came to the banquet all looked toward the door when they heard the words ¡®no paying of respects¡¯.


    A tall man in ck clothes walked in through the door. He was wearing half a mask and exuded a cold aura.


    He was holding a sharp axe as he walked in from the door, like a killer without any temperature or emotion.


    Some vigers were frightened and hid in the corners, afraid of being injured by his axe.


    The fool beside Gu Meng hid in the vige head¡¯s wife¡¯s arms in fear when he saw the menacing man.


    The vige head stood up from his chair angrily. ¡°Who are you to dare to ruin my son¡¯s wedding?¡±


    The man ignored the vige head and walked towards the stunned Gu Meng with pursed lips.


    ¡°You want to marry him?¡± He looked at her sharply with his dark eyes, the hand holding the axe clenched into a fist, the vein on the back of his hand twitching.


    Gu Meng looked up, her eyes slightly raised. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°If you really want to get married, just pretend I didn¡¯te.¡± He turned to leave.


    Gu Meng stared at his back. ¡°I went to look for you a month ago. You drank too much and that girl...¡±


    Before she could finish, he interrupted her. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch her.¡±


    She did not know why, but hearing him say this, she somehow believed his words even if it was not verified.


    He did not touch that promiscuous girl.


    She could not help but smile brightly. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡±


    ¡°Do you care that much?¡± He turned back and narrowed his eyes at her.


    Gu Meng looked up and snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±


    His hand that was not holding the axe reached out toward her. ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡±


    Gu Meng looked at his hand. It was slender, thin, clean and well-defined.


    It was a beautiful pair of hands that could move people.


    Her smile widened.


    She ced her delicate hand in hisrge palm. However, before she could touch his fingertips, a dagger fell from her sleeve.


    She was too happy just now and forgot about the dagger hidden in her sleeve.


    She hurriedly bent down to pick up the dagger and turned back to look at the stunned vige head. ¡°I nned to use it on your silly son when we consummated our marriage.¡±


    The vige head¡¯s expression changed and he pointed at Gu Meng with trembling fingers. ¡°You, you, you...¡±


    Gu Meng did not seem to see the angry expression of the vige head and passed her hand to the man beside her. ¡°Run!¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, her hand was wrapped in the man¡¯s dry and warm palm.


    The two of them ran out of the hall and the vige head immediately sent people to chase after them.


    He brought her to the house he used to live in.


    When he entered the house, he found that the tattered areas around had been repaired and the room was clean. He looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°You took care of it?¡±


    Gu Meng was still slightly out of breath. She took her hand back from hisrge palm and bent down to catch her breath. She nodded with her face red. ¡°My rtionship with my mother is not good. Sometimes, when we quarrel, I stay here.¡±


    He looked at her, his lips pursed tightly in silence.


    Gu Meng looked up at him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    He pointed at her chest. ¡°Get dressed first.¡±


    Gu Meng looked down and found that several buttons of her shirt were unbuttoned, revealing her red undergarment.


    Her face heated up and she hurriedly buttoned her shirt, exining awkwardly, ¡°All the brides in our vige have to wear this...¡± She looked up at him, her hand reaching towards his face.¡± Why are you wearing a mask? ¡±


    ¡°Stealing the bride.¡±


    Gu Mengughed at his words and took off his mask.


    Her bright eyes met his deep ones and her heart thumped. Without saying anything, she jumped into his arms.


    He was about to push her away when she hugged him even tighter. She rubbed her face against his chest, her voice muffled. ¡°When you appeared, I felt like you were a hero that came on a rainbow. Don¡¯t worry, I will protect you in the future!¡±


    Raising her head from his chest, she patted his arm with her small hand and said brightly, ¡°We¡¯re brothers from now on!¡±


    The man¡¯s expression darkened when he heard her words. He pushed her away and walked toward the door.


    Gu Meng stared at his cold back, not knowing what had made him unhappy.


    ...


    Soon, the vige head and the vigers chased after them.


    The moment Ah Dai went out, an egg hit his forehead.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a big monster!¡±


    ¡°I knew it! Nothing good has happened ever since he came to our fishing vige!¡±


    ¡°Big monster, get out of our fishing vige!¡±


    ¡°Hit him!¡±


    The vigers were furious.


    Hearing the noise, Gu Meng went to the window and saw Ah Dai being attacked by the vigers.


    Ah Dai did not want to hit the vigers, so he let them hit him. Gu Meng¡¯s face darkened and she ran out angrily. She stood in front of Ah Dai and red at the barbaric vigers with her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Why did you hit him? The vige head has the money for our family¡¯s fishing boat. My father is sick and needs money in the hospital. He¡¯s despicable and shameless to threaten our family. Even if Brother Ah Dai isn¡¯t here today, I won¡¯t bow down to a fool!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so indignant, why don¡¯t you marry your own daughter to the vige head¡¯s house? What right do ignorant people like you have to lecture the person under Gu Meng¡¯s protection!¡±


    ¡°Mengmeng, you¡¯re defending an outsider? When your motherester, she¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± The vige head red at Gu Meng angrily.


    ¡°Vige Chief, if you make Brother Ah Dai and me angry, we¡¯ll sue you in town!¡±


    The vige head pointed a trembling finger at Gu Meng¡¯s nose. ¡°Y-Y-You... Have you eaten the courage of bears and panthers?¡±


    ¡°Even a rabbit will bite when cornered!¡±


    The vige head thought that the mayor and the Jiang family were doomed. If Gu Meng really reported him, he would definitely be investigated.


    ring at Gu Meng with a dark expression and the man she was protecting behind her, he gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re ruthless! Meng, you grew up in a fishing vige. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a traitor! Since you¡¯re from the fishing vige, I advise you to send this big monster away. Our fishing vige doesn¡¯t wee outsiders!¡±


    After the group left, Gu Meng looked back and saw the blood and dirt on the man¡¯s forehead. She was furious.


    The man picked up the luggage he had left in the courtyard before the wedding and prepared to leave.


    Seeing his actions, Gu Meng¡¯s heart tightened and she started to panic.


    There was a strong urge in her heart. She could not let him go!


    Even if everyone in the fishing vige disliked him, he still had her.


    Besides, there was no ce for him in town anymore. If he left here, where could he go?


    Before Gu Meng could say anything, a roar came from the yard. ¡°You brat, you dared to run away from the marriage? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Gu Meng stared at Mrs Gu, who was rushing over with a stick in her hand, her facial features furrowed tightly.

 Chapter 1496 - Do You Like Her?

    <h4>Chapter 1496: Do You Like Her?</h4>


    Mrs Gu was about to hit Gu Meng when arge hand suddenly reached over and grabbed Mrs Gu¡¯s wrist.


    Mrs Gu was in pain and the stick in her hand fell to the ground.


    Mrs Gu red at the man holding her wrist with a ferocious expression and scolded, ¡°Where did youe from, ugly freak? You look so scary, why did youe out to scare people...¡±


    Before Mrs Gu could finish, she was interrupted by a cold and angry shout. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Mrs Gu looked at Gu Meng in disbelief, her eyes fierce. ¡°Wretched girl, who are you talking to?¡±


    Gu Meng pulled out Mrs Gu¡¯s hand that was held by Ah Dai, but she did not let go of Mrs Gu. Her clear eyes stared at her coldly. ¡°No matter how you scold or hit me, I have never resisted because you gave birth to me! But it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m really afraid of you. As long as I want to, I can break your wrist right now!¡±


    Mrs Gu felt Gu Meng¡¯s grip on her wrist tighten and she gasped in pain. A trace of fear appeared in her fierce eyes. ¡°You unfilial thing, how dare you hit your mother...¡±


    It was only when Mrs Gu was almost unable to bear the pain that Gu Meng shook off Mrs Gu¡¯s red wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for Daddy¡¯s medical fees. I don¡¯t think you want to see me for the time being. I won¡¯t stay at home and make you upset. Go back!¡±


    Mrs Gu opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but the man, who had been silent, suddenly said coldly, ¡°Scram!¡±


    Mrs Gu looked at Ah Dai, who looked like a demon from hell. She shrank her neck, red at Gu Meng, and left.


    ...


    After Mrs Gu left, Ah Dai carried his luggage into the house again.


    Gu Meng followed behind him and red at him unhappily. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡±


    He crouched down and took out a ck bag from his suitcase. ¡°This money should be enough for your family to buy a fishing boat and treat your father.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes widened slightly when she saw the bag of cash. ¡°Did you earn all of this after working for three years?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡± Seeming to have thought of something, Gu Meng went under the bed and took out a small metal box after a while. ¡°This is the watch you left in my brother¡¯s bag when you left that year.¡±


    He looked at Gu Meng. ¡°You didn¡¯t sell it?¡±


    ¡°Why should I sell it?¡± She took out the expensive watch from the metal box and put it on his wrist. ¡°I won¡¯t sell your things!¡±


    His dark eyes stared at her for a while before he stuffed the bag of money into her arms. ¡°If I stay here in the future, I won¡¯t need to spend any money. You can use it all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want...¡±


    ¡°You want to marry the son of the vige head?¡±


    Gu Meng shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but...¡±


    ¡°Then take it.¡±


    Gu Meng looked down, feeling warmth in her heart. Her eyes felt a little teary and hot. She sniffled. ¡°Thank you. Take this money as a loan. I will definitely return it to you.¡±


    She was a girl with a strong self-esteem. If he said that she did not need to return the money, she might not take it.


    He said ¡°up to you¡± with a cold expression and took his clothes to take a shower.


    ...


    Half a monthter.


    Two rich people came to the fishing vige, supposedly to raise pearls. One of them was a jewelry designer.


    Gu Meng had gotten to know the two of them by chance.


    The owner of the pearl was called Fu Cheng and the other person was Fu Cheng¡¯s friend, Mu Yi.


    Mu Yi was two years older than Gu Meng and was a talkative and sports-loving young man. The university he was studying in was the university Gu Meng had gotten into. However, she did not have the chance to study there anymore.


    Mu Yi showed Gu Meng the school photos and told her many interesting things about university.


    After getting to know each other, Mu Yi wanted to learn how to swim and asked Gu Meng if there was anyone who was good at swimming in the fishing vige. If anyone could teach him how to swim, he would give them a reward.


    Gu Meng had been busy saving money recently. Hearing that Mu Yi could earn money from swimming, she immediately rmended herself.


    Gu Meng was more inexperienced in rtionships. She was pretty and there were many boys who liked her since she was young, but there were few who confessed to her because they became brothers after spending time together.


    She had never been in a rtionship and did not know how it felt to like someone.


    That was why she did not feel that Mu Yi had feelings for her. She only felt that Mu Yi¡¯s personality was simr to hers. He was carefree and rxed.


    ...


    Ever since Gu Meng brought back the money Ah Dai had lent her, Mr Gu had recovered from his illness and his family had bought a new fishing boat. Although Mrs Gu still did not like her, she had stopped hitting and scolding her.


    Ah Dai usually helped Mr Gu to fish out at sea when he had nothing to do. They would go in the morning and return in the evening. Gu Meng had advised him not to get involved in her family¡¯s matters, but he said that he had nothing to do and helping Mr Gu was also to pass time.


    After spending a long time with him, Gu Meng realized that he was a very opinionated person. No one could stop him from doing anything he wanted.


    With Ah Dai¡¯s help, Father Gu gained a big harvest every time he went out to sea.


    On this day, Ah Dai and Father Gu returned to the fishing vige from the sea and Father Gu invited Ah Dai to eat at their house.


    Ah Dai could not refuse. Besides, he had not seen Gu Meng for several days, so he followed Father Gu to the Gu family¡¯s house.


    When Mrs Gu saw Ah Dai, her expression was still dark. However, thinking of the money he had lent her, Mrs Gu still went to the kitchen to cook a few more dishes.


    When they arrived at the Gu residence, Ah Dai did not see Gu Meng.


    What was she busy with recently?


    When Gu Che returned home, he saw Ah Daiing over. Unlike Mrs Gu and Gu Jiao, who did not like Ah Dai and thought that Ah Dai looked scary, he felt that Ah Dai looked more handsome the more he looked at him. He was very masculine. Besides, he was quite smart. He knew all the homework that he did not know. He even exined it more vividly and easily than the teacher.


    Gu Che saw Ah Dai looking around and seemed to know what he was looking for. He hurriedly pulled him aside. ¡°Brother Ah Dai, are you looking for my sister?¡±


    Ah Dai pursed his lips tightly. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai, don¡¯t be embarrassed. If you want to see my sister, just say it!¡±


    Ah Dai looked at Gu Che. ¡°Where did your sister go?¡±


    Gu Che chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t two young bossese to the vige recently? My sister has been teaching one of the bosses to swim recently and even helped them cook. But Brother Ah Dai, don¡¯t misunderstand. My sister will be rewarded for helping them!¡±


    Ah Dai¡¯s eyes darkened. He walked to the side and took out a cigarette from his pocket. Biting his lips, he lowered his head and lit it. His side profile looked a little unapproachable.


    Gu Che felt that Brother Ah Dai looked extremely handsome while smoking.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai, do you like my sister?¡±


    Ah Dai hit the back of Gu Che¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re so young, don¡¯t gossip.¡±


    Gu Che wanted to say something when he suddenly saw two figures walking over from outside the yard. He hurriedly pulled Ah Dai to hide in the dark. ¡°Brother Ah Dai, look, my sister is back.¡±


    Ah Dai looked up and saw that not only was Gu Meng back, there was also a tall and handsome young man beside her.

 Chapter 1497 - She Avoided Him

    <h4>Chapter 1497: She Avoided Him</h4>


    Looking at the man and woman who had walked into the yard, Ah Dai pursed his lips tightly. His well-defined face became cold and indifferent.


    His eyes were deep and dark, like two dangerous whirlpools.


    Gu Che felt that something was wrong.


    Brother Ah Dai seemed unhappy.


    ...


    ¡°Sister Gu, I didn¡¯t expect you to know everything at such a young age. You swim well and cook well.¡± Mu Yi was not stingy with his praise for Gu Meng.


    The more he looked at this girl, the more he liked her. She waspletely different from the girls he knew in the past.


    She was innocent, kind, and energetic. He liked her sunny smile the most. Every time she smiled, her eyes would be pure and clear, without any impurities. They were beautiful and clean, making people¡¯s hearts flutter.


    ¡°All the girls in our fishing vige know how to do it!¡± Gu Meng put her hands in her pockets and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Brother Mu, you can take your leave now. I¡¯ll report on time tomorrow morning.¡±


    Gu Meng was about to turn around when Mu Yi stopped her. He stood in front of her, his fingers reaching above her head to take down a leaf. ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mu Yi only turned to leave after seeing Gu Meng walk into the yard.


    Seeing Gu Menging over, Gu Che was afraid to stay with Ah Dai, who did not look too good. He jumped out. ¡°Sister.¡±


    Seeing Gu Che jump out from the dark, Gu Meng was shocked and she patted her chest. ¡°Brat, do you know how scary that is?¡±


    ¡°Sister, when did you be so timid?¡±


    Gu Meng knocked Gu Che¡¯s head and took out a piece of chocte from her jacket pocket. ¡°Here, Brother Mu and Brother Fu gave it to me. I didn¡¯t eat it because I was afraid of gaining weight, so I left it for you.¡±


    ¡°Sister, with your figure, are you afraid of getting fat?¡±


    Gu Meng stretched out her leg and kicked Gu Che, but the brat dodged quickly and ran away. Gu Meng wanted to chase after him, but her slender wrist was suddenly grabbed by a dry and strong hand.


    ¡°Who is it...¡± Before she could finish, she was dragged to a dark corner of the courtyard.


    There was a tall tree in the corner and Gu Meng was thrown onto a tree branch by the man.


    Gu Meng looked up at the cold and indifferent man in front of her. His eyes were like a sharp sword, as if he wanted to bore two holes through her.


    Gu Meng swallowed. She did not know if she was hallucinating, but the way he looked at her was like she had cheated on him.


    Gu Meng opened her mouth, wanting to say something when the man¡¯s clenched fist suddenly swung toward her.


    Gu Meng thought that he was going to hit her. Her pupils constricted and she closed her eyes subconsciously.


    She waited for a few seconds and seeing that there was no pain on her face, she opened her eyes slightly. The man¡¯srge palm was on the top of her head and his tall figure moved closer to her.


    Gu Meng¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and her ears turned red unconsciously. ¡°Ah Dai, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡± His tone was cold and stiff.


    Gu Meng looked at his cold expression and furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Are you talking about Brother Mu Yi?¡±


    ¡°Brother Mu Yi? You address him so affectionately.¡±


    Affectionate?


    She did not think so!


    ¡°He and Brother Fu came to our fishing vige to raise pearls. I¡¯m working with them!¡±


    She looked up at him with her innocent and bright face. Under the dim light, her oval-shaped face was exceptionally charming, especially her moist lips, which were full of fatal attraction.


    The man¡¯s firm face approached her, his hot breath brushing past her forehead.


    Her hands that were by her sides sped the tree bark behind her, forcing her to meet his deep ck eyes. ¡°Ah Dai...¡±


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai,¡± he reminded coldly.


    Seeing his expression and strange breath, Gu Meng could only listen to him. ¡°Brother Ah Dai, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He did not move.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai...¡± Before she could finish speaking, she heard Mrs Gu calling for them to have dinner from the kitchen. She was so scared that she put her hands on his shoulders.¡± It¡¯s time to eat, mmh. ¡±


    Her eyes widened in disbelief. He had lowered his head and pressed his thin and strong lips against hers.


    The hands on his shoulders forgot to push him away.


    She did not dislike his breath at all. Instead, her heart almost jumped out of her throat when he kissed her.


    Until Father Gu came out and called him to eat.


    She pushed him away in a panic and squatted in the corner, her face buried in her knees as she said, ¡°Go and eat. Don¡¯t let my father find out.¡±


    He nced at her with his eyes dark, his expression tense as he went out.


    ...


    After being kissed by him, Gu Meng avoided him for the first two days.


    She was usually carefree. Although she had a special feeling for Ah Dai, she did not think that she liked him in that way.


    Back then, he had suffered such a serious injury, lost his memories and had no rtives. She felt that he was pitiful and wanted to take care of him. After getting to know him better, she felt that he was charming and had slowly developed feelings for him.


    But she thought that she only liked him like her brother.


    However, after that kiss, she realized that she did not reject it. In fact, when he had kissed her, her heart had been thumping furiously.


    The feeling of being with him was something other men could not give her.


    After thinking and hesitating for two to three days, she finally understood her heart.


    She liked Brother Ah Dai!


    She did not want to be good friends with him anymore!


    However, once she had thought it through and wanted to tell him her thoughts, she could not find a chance to tell him.


    When she went to find him, he had gone fishing with his father. When he came back, she didn¡¯t say much to him and he said that he was tired and wanted to rest.


    No matter how extroverted she was, she was still a young girl with no experience in rtionships.


    He had kissed her, but was unwilling to tell her about that night. She could not be thick-skinned and let him give her an exnation.


    Neither of them had broken through thatyer of paper. Just like that, several years passed.


    Until that afternoon, when she returned home from the training school, she heard a piece of news that made her panic.

 Chapter 1498 - Confession

    <h4>Chapter 1498: Confession</h4>


    Ah Dai and Father Gu had gone out to the sea to fish as usual. On the way, they met with stormy waves and Father Gu hit his forehead and fell into the sea.


    Mr Gu knew how to swim, but he was old and he was not in great health. As such, he had not been able to swim to the boat in the stormy sea.


    Ah Dai jumped into the sea to save Father Gu, then drove the boat back.


    After the wind and waves subsided, Ah Dai went to take care of the unconscious Father Gu. However, he saw a sea snake approaching Father Gu. At that time, it was toote to chase the snake away with tools. He grabbed the snake with his bare hands and just as he was about to throw the snake into the sea, it bit his arm.


    The sea snakes were poisonous and Ah Dai immediately cut open the wound on his arm to squeeze out the poisoned blood. He drove the boat back to the fishing vige, but fainted before he reached home.


    The vige doctor injected him with an antidote, but he did not wake up and instead, fell into aa.


    Gu Meng rushed to Ah Dai¡¯s room and panicked when she saw him lying on the bed with a pale face.


    She grabbed the doctor¡¯s arm before he could leave. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he awake even after you injected the antidote?¡±


    ¡°The poison of sea snakes is too strong. A few years ago, there were people in the vige who were bitten too. Even after injecting the antidote, they still couldn¡¯t pull through.¡±


    Gu Meng furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°But I heard that there were cases of people surviving.¡±


    ¡°That was an example from twenty years ago. At that time, his family picked a herb called Ghost Herb to save that person¡¯s life. However, the Ghost Herb is deep in the mountains and I haven¡¯t found it in recent years. I don¡¯t think I can find it now.¡±


    ¡°If we find the Ghost Herb, he will be saved, right?¡±


    ¡°Probably!¡±


    Gu Meng nced at the man on the bed. She walked over and whispered in his ear, ¡°Brother Ah Dai, I will definitely find the Ghost Herb. I won¡¯t let you die!¡±


    Seeing that Gu Meng was going out, the vige doctor hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Meng, you¡¯re just a little girl. You can¡¯t go deep into the mountains. It¡¯s too dangerous there.¡±


    ¡°I want to go even if it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Gu Meng rushed out of the house. Fu Cheng and Mu Yi, who had rushed over after hearing the news, stopped Gu Meng when they heard the vige doctor¡¯s words.


    ¡°Are you crazy? There are wild beasts and poisonous snakes in the mountains. Besides, Ghost Herb has already gone extinct!¡± Mu Yi pulled Gu Meng back.


    In the past few years, Mu Yi realized that Gu Meng only treated him as a brother. He had thought it through and changed his feelings, falling for another girl, but he had always treated Gu Meng as a sister.


    He usually took care of her.


    Gu Meng shook off Mu Yi¡¯s hand. At this time, she could not listen to anyone. Even if it was hell, she had to go through it!


    When Gu Meng got serious, no one could stop her.


    Mu Yi and Fu Cheng could only watch her run away.


    Mu Yi sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what luck that Ah Dai had in his previous life to make Sister Gu treat him so well.¡±


    They had all seen how Gu Meng treated Ah Dai in the past few years.


    The vigers did not like Ah Dai. Sometimes, when the children called him a monster, Gu Meng would jump out and teach those children a lesson. The child told her parents, and her parents would look for Mrs Gu, and Gu Meng would be scolded every time, but she still refused to change.


    Every time Ah Dai went out to the sea to fish, she would make delicious food for him to bring along.


    Ah Dai¡¯s clothes, shoes, and even socks were bought by her. In her free time, she had even knitted a vest for him.


    Thest time Mu Yi had pestered her and wanted her to knit for him, she only replied, ¡°I¡¯m only knitting for Brother Ah Dai!¡±


    She liked a person and did not give others any thoughts.


    Mu Yi looked at Gu Meng¡¯s disappearing back and sighed slightly. He only hoped that she could find the Ghost Herb and return safely.


    Turning his head, he nced at Fu Cheng, who was still staring in the direction Gu Meng had disappeared in. Mu Yi put his arm around his shoulders and asked with a devilish smile, ¡°Tsk, tsk. Fufu, you¡¯ve hidden yourself well. You always look like you can¡¯t stand her and are always picking on her, but you actually...¡±


    Before she could finish, he pped him. ¡°Scram!¡± With that said, he put his hands into his pockets and chased after Gu Meng.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for her to enter the mountain alone. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    ...


    Fu Cheng and Mu Yi followed behind Gu Meng quietly and entered the mountain with her.


    Gu Meng searched the mountains for nearly 24 hours.


    She had fallen and fought with the wild boars, and her calf had been bitten and covered in blood, but she refused to stop to rest and insisted on looking for the herb. Fu Cheng and Mu Yi wanted to pull her back, but she pushed them away and even threatened to cut ties with them if they stopped her again.


    Just when they thought she would not be able to find the Ghost Herb, she found it.


    At that moment, a smile appeared on her heavy and cold face.


    It was only then that Fu Cheng and Mu Yi realized that her every frown and smile was for one person alone.


    ...


    After Gu Meng handed the Ghost Herb to the vige doctor, she fell sick.


    After two to three days, she had almost recoveredpletely. After Ah Dai took the Ghost Herb, he gradually woke up too.


    After experiencing the fear and fear of almost losing him, Gu Meng decided to find him and break thatyer of paper.


    She liked him and wanted to be with him.


    She went to town to buy groceries before heading to his house to make several dishes.


    He had just woken up and his body was still weak.


    Seeing that Gu Meng had made a table of dishes, he pursed his lips slightly. ¡°What day is it today?¡±


    Gu Meng walked to his side and hugged his arm, pulling him to the chair.


    She bought a bottle of beer and poured a ss of water for him. ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered and can¡¯t drink. Let¡¯s use water to rece the wine. Come on, let¡¯s have a toast. I hope that in the future, we¡¯ll be healthy and safe. Don¡¯t let anything happen again.¡±


    He looked at her face that had lost a lot of weight, his voice deep. ¡°Why did you lose weight?¡±,


    ¡°I¡¯m on a diet recently!¡± Gu Meng touched her face. ¡°Did I be prettier?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Meng pouted and red at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you say something nice?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look good if you¡¯re too thin.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll eat more in the future and gain some weight back.¡±


    She took a few sips of beer, took a deep breath, and looked up at him again.


    The moment she looked over, he looked at her as well. Their eyes met.


    She put her hands on her knees and rubbed them together nervously, her long and curly eyshes fluttering nonstop. ¡°Brother Ah Dai, actually, I have something to say to you tonight.¡±


    Looking at her uneasy expression, he pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Mm, go ahead.¡±


    Gu Meng bit her lip hard. She suddenly got up and walked in front of him, squatting down and holding his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s be together!¡±


    He looked at her deeply. ¡°Aren¡¯t we together now?¡±


    Gu Meng raised her eyes to re at him. ¡°I¡¯m saying that we should be together as a couple.¡± She was so nervous that her eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings. ¡°Brother Ah Dai, I like you. I want to be your girlfriend. Do you want to be my boyfriend?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 1499 - Hurt Her Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 1499: Hurt Her Feelings</h4>


    When Gu Meng took the initiative to say these words, her heart had almost jumped out of her throat.


    This was her first time confessing to someone!


    Ayer of sweat appeared on her palms.


    Lowering her fan-like long eyshes, she did not dare to meet his deep ck eyes.


    But his facial features, and even his expression when he spoke had already been deeply engraved in her heart.


    After she confessed, there was dead silence in the air.


    He did not respond immediately.


    He only looked at her with his dark eyes.


    One second, two seconds... One minute, five minutes passed and Gu Meng did not receive a response from the man. Her thumping heart gradually calmed down and her boiling blood started to cool down.


    Did he not like her?


    But if he didn¡¯t like her, why was he so good to her?


    From their usual interactions, she could feel that he liked her.


    Besides, he had kissed her before!


    When she thought of that kiss where their tongues intertwined, she would still feel so happy and sweet.


    Gu Meng looked up, meeting his deep ck eyes, wanting to get an answer from him.


    Apart from his deep gaze, there was no other emotion or expression in his eyes. It was exceptionally calm, as if her confession had not stirred any ripples in his heart.


    Gu Meng felt a lump in her throat and hot tears almost fell from her eyes.


    He was so calm. He definitely did not like her.


    Perhaps, that kiss back then had been an ident.


    He had regretted it after kissing her.


    If not, he would not have done nothing after so many years.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart tightened.


    She retracted her hand from hisrge palm, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Brother Ah Dai, you won¡¯t agree, right?¡±


    The man looked at hisrge palm, his long fingers tightening slightly. ¡°Xiaomeng, you can find someone better.¡± He had no memories, did not know who he was, did not have a home, did not have money, and was still a big monster in the eyes of most people in the fishing vige. His existence had already given her a lot of pressure.


    If they really dated and got together, she would have to endure and face even more pressure. He did not have enough confidence to make her happy.


    Perhaps, it would be better for her to be with another man than with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiaomeng. You deserve someone better.¡±


    The hot tears circling in Gu Meng¡¯s eyes fell immediately. She stood up from the ground, ring at the silent man with red and wet eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, why did you kiss me back then?¡± He even kissed her with his tongue. She had checked online that tongue kisses were only suitable for intimate couples.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Gu Meng could not say anything. She had finally mustered her courage and confessed to him. She thought that he would agree happily... She never thought that it would turn out this way. .


    Gu Meng ran out crying.


    He looked at her back, his eyebrows furrowed tightly.


    Looking at the table of food she had prepared meticulously, his chest felt extremely stuffy.


    ...


    Gu Meng ran out of the house and when she reached the gate, she stopped and could not help but turn back.


    Asshole Ah Dai had not chased after her!


    Had she been thinking too much these few years?


    Or could it be that he only treated her as his younger sister and had no other feelings for her?


    It was the first time she had fallen for someone and the first time she had mustered up her courage to confess but it had ended up like this!


    Stupid Ah Dai! He was clearly very good to her, so why couldn¡¯t he like her?


    Her tears fell onto her lips like pearls and she tasted bitterness.


    It was too bitter to like someone. She did not want to like him anymore!


    ...


    Gu Meng had been studying in the vocational school for the past year. Because of Ah Dai being bitten by a snake, she had taken several days off.


    The day after her confession failed, she returned to the training school.


    While waiting for the bus, she met Fu Cheng, who was driving a small sedan.


    ¡°Gu Meng, where are you going?¡± Fu Cheng lowered the car window and looked at Gu Meng, who was standing by the roadside.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the vocational school in town.¡±


    ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯m going into town, so I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±


    Gu Meng hesitated for a few seconds before she got into the car.


    Fu Cheng looked at Gu Meng, whose eyes were slightly red and swollen. He raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡±


    Gu Meng looked down and shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    On the way, Fu Cheng talked to Gu Meng several times but Gu Meng was a little distracted.


    ¡°You cried? Why are you upset?¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡± Gu Meng turned her face towards the window. Thinking of Brother Ah Dai¡¯s rejectionst night, she felt sad again.


    ...


    Ah Dai had just recovered and Mr Gu asked him to rest at home.


    After Gu Meng leftst night, he had sat in the kitchen for the entire night. There were many cigarette butts scattered on the floor.


    He had a nap during the day.


    In the afternoon, he got out of bed and was about to go to the kitchen to make some food when there was a loud banging at the door.


    Ah Dai thought it was Gu Meng and his heart skipped a beat. He walked to the door and opened it.


    The door had just opened when a punchnded on his face.


    Ah Dai took a few steps back.


    Before he could stand up properly, another punchnded on him.


    Ah Dai wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at the man who had hit him with a dark gaze.


    Fu Cheng.


    Ah Dai clenched his fists and punched back at Fu Cheng.


    The two equally tall men fought in the room.


    Until they copsed to the ground.


    Fu Cheng was not Ah Dai¡¯s opponent. It was obvious that Ah Dai had undergone some kind of training in the past. If he had not shown mercy just now, he might have been crippled.


    Fu Cheng nced at Ah Dai with red eyes. ¡°You were bitten by a sea snake and were unconscious. The vige doctor said that you couldn¡¯t pull through it and might die. Gu Meng ignored the danger and went into the deep mountains to look for the Ghost Herb. She suffered and even got sick aftering back. What did you do to her to make her cry?¡±


    Ah Dai was slightly stunned, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°What did you say? She went into the mountains to look for Ghost Herbs?¡±


    ¡°If not, do you think you would still be alive?¡±


    Ah Dai didn¡¯t say anything else. He stood up, went to his room to get a jacket, put it on, and hurried out.


    ...


    Gu Meng returned to the vocational school, attended sses in the afternoon, and had dinner with her ssmates.


    Her ssmate invited her to sing karaoke that night, but Gu Meng refused. She was not in a good mood and had experienced the feeling of falling out of love before she had even fallen in love.


    She was alone in the dormitory. Lying on the bed, she covered her head with the nket.


    She had had insomniast night and her eyes were swollen from crying. Now, she was indeed tired.


    Soon, she fell asleep. While she was still in a daze, the phone in the dormitory rang.


    Gu Meng lifted the nket and got off the bed with a tired expression, answering the call.


    She picked up the receiver with sleepy eyes, her voice slightly hoarse. ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Gu Meng.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 1500 - She’d Really Disappeared From His Life!

    <h4>Chapter 1500: She¡¯d Really Disappeared From His Life!</h4>


    Looking for her?


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyshes fluttered, thinking that she had heard wrongly. ¡°I am!¡±


    ¡°Come downstairs.¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s deep and hoarse voice, Gu Meng¡¯s mind turned slightly nk.


    She wanted to say something, but the person on the other end hung up.


    Gu Meng hurriedly ran to the dormitory¡¯s balcony.


    The dormitory was on the second floor, so anyone standing downstairs could see them clearly.


    A tall and slender man wearing a ck jacket was standing by the flower bed. He was wearing a fisherman¡¯s hat that covered most of his face. She could only see his well-defined jaw and his sexy lips.


    He had one hand in his pocket. The clothes he was wearing were not expensive, but he gave people the feeling that he was a noble.


    Gu Meng saw several girls, who were passing by, looking at him.


    Gu Meng did not have the time to change her slippers, and neither did she care about his rejectionst night.


    As long as he appeared in front of her, her heart would soften unconditionally.


    She rushed out of the dormitory and ran downstairs.


    When she was about to reach that person, she stopped.


    She looked at him from a few steps away. He looked up at her with his dark eyes.


    Reaching out hisrge hand, he grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    Smelling the refreshing masculine scent on him, she felt a lump in her throat. She clenched her hands into fists and punched his chest a few times, struggling to get out of his arms. ¡°Let go of me. You don¡¯t even like me. Why are you looking for me?¡±


    He hugged her slender waist tightly, unwilling to let go. His dark eyes stared at her. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like you, but I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to give you happiness. I¡¯m a person with no memories. I don¡¯t know where I came from or where I should go...¡±


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by her red eyes. ¡°If I¡¯m not afraid, what are you afraid of? As long as I¡¯m with you, I feel happy. Brother Ah Dai, if you reject me for these reasons, you¡¯re really looking down on me.¡±


    He took her hand and ced it on his scarred cheek. ¡°Everyone else thinks I¡¯m scary, but you¡¯re the only fool who thinks I¡¯m good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good to begin with. Those people didn¡¯t look at you carefully at all. If they did, they would definitely think that you¡¯re handsome and charming.¡±


    This girl was really silly and cute.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re my woman from now on.¡±


    Gu Meng did not want to forgive him so quickly, but she could not bear to make him sad. Her pink lips curled up into a smile and she nodded at him. ¡°Yes, from now on, Brother Ah Dai is my man too!¡±


    He lifted her face and kissed her passionately.


    She hugged him and responded to his kiss shyly.


    ...


    The lost memories flooded out.


    Ye Qing¡¯s hands pressed against his temples, his handsome face scrunched up tightly. As he remembered those memories, his head hurt so much it felt like it was going to explode and his heart was in pain.


    The secretary saw that Ye Qing¡¯s face was pale and the vein on his forehead was throbbing. He squatted in front of him. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡±


    Ye Qing closed his red eyes and looked at the calm sea, his voice deep and hoarse. ¡°So, I was the one who betrayed her.¡±


    Everything that happened in the past had not disappeared like smoke. Scenes appeared clearly and deeply.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her back then, he would have died from the beating of those vigers.


    She had used her bright, kind, optimistic, and strong personality to melt his heart bit by bit.


    She liked him so persistently. For him, she could fight against the entire vige. For him, she could fight with wild beasts without any regard for her life. For him, she could reject a man with better qualities than him.


    When Nan Zhi and Sihan had found him, she had clearly been afraid of losing him, but she was still willing to let go and allow him to find his lost memories.


    She knew that if he returned to the royal family, she might not be able to be with him, but she had noints.


    She trusted their rtionship so much.


    However, after he returned, he remembered everything but forgot about her.


    On the day of Sihan¡¯s wedding, she had barged in through the fence, and had been stopped by the armed guards, falling to the ground. How scared had she been then?


    But what had he done?


    He had sat on his horse, looking down at her from above, treating her like a lowly and insignificant ant.


    He had even gotten the guards to send her to jail.


    He did not dare to think about what had happened after that.


    If he had not been so cruel to her, making her heart, which was iparably passionate for him, cool down bit by bit, she would not have been so desperate to jump off the bridge.


    She would rather die than have anything to do with him.


    Even the child could not keep her. It was clear how disheartened she was!


    Ye Qing¡¯s hands that were pressing his temples pounded his head several times.


    The secretary was shocked when she saw Ye Qing¡¯s actions. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ll hurt yourself like this!¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s tall body seemed to have suffered a heavy blow as he slowly fell onto the rescue boat. He looked at the blue sky and the image of the two of them lying on the beach of the fishing vige holding hands appeared in his mind.


    Shey on top of him, her hands cupping his face. ¡°Brother Ah Dai, I like you so much. I want to be with you for the rest of my life. Can you never leave me?¡±


    Ayer of hot tears appeared in Ye Qing¡¯s eyes and his vision turned blurry.


    ¡°She¡¯s a good swimmer. She must still be alive.¡± However, she did not want to see him again. It must be like this!


    The head secretary stared at Ye Qing, who was muttering to himself, feeling that this scene was extremely strange. He had never seen His Highness look so depressed and lonely, as if he had lost his soul. Did he only realize that Miss Gu was important because he had lost her?


    The head secretary looked at the vast sea and did not dare to say what he was thinking. On the day Miss Gu jumped into the sea, there was a storm and stormy waves. She was also in the midst of her confinement period. It would be very difficult for her to survive in such a harsh environment!


    ...


    Ye Qing personally followed the rescue team and searched the sea for seven days, but found nothing.


    She had really disappeared from his life.


    Half a monthter.


    Ye Qing rejected a political meeting. He did not bring anyone, nor did he inform anyone. He drove for two days and one night before arriving at the fishing vige.


    Thest time he had been here, he had not been able to remember the bits and pieces of his life here. This time, his mood waspletely different.


    Everything was familiar to him.


    In front of the small store at the front of the vige, there were children ying around and women sitting by the door chatting.


    Seeing a luxurious car driving in, the women craned their necks and looked over at him.


    ...

 Chapter 1501 - Xiaomeng, Come Back. I Know I Was Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 1501: Xiaomeng, Come Back. I Know I Was Wrong</h4>


    The women did not know who was driving, but it was rare to see such a luxurious car in the fishing vige.


    Apart from that time when the youngd from the Gu family had been infected with the virus and a luxurious car hade.


    After the Gu family¡¯s son was discharged from the hospital, Mrs Gu often showed off in front of them, saying that her son had been saved because of the help from the Third Prince of the royal family.


    How could the Gu family be rted to the Third Prince?


    They weren¡¯t even using their brains when bragging!


    Ye Qing drove to the Gu residence and Gu Jiao ran out when she heard the sound.


    When she saw the man getting out of the car, Gu Jiao froze for a moment before she blushed and ran back into the house.


    Mrs Gu knocked into by Gu Jiao and chided her softly, ¡°How old are you? Why are you still walking so clumsily?¡±


    Gu Jiao ignored Mrs Gu and returned to her room. She opened the wardrobe, picked out a beautiful dress, and changed into it excitedly.


    While Gu Jiao was changing, Mrs Gu arrived outside the house.


    Mrs Gu froze when she saw the tall figure standing in the courtyard.


    Even though that person¡¯s back was facing her, she could tell from his tall and noble back that he was not an ordinary person.


    ¡°May I ask who you are...¡± Before Mrs Gu could finish speaking, the man who was standing in the yard and looking around turned around, his dark and narrow eyes looking at her.


    Mrs Gu was stunned.


    It was the Third Prince!


    She had seen him when he appeared at the hospital with his men when Gu Che had been infected with the virus. Although she knew that he was the Ah Dai from before, she still could not connect the two of them.


    When she saw him again, not only was she stunned, she was also terrified.


    She was stunned by his handsome and perfect facial features, and was terrified by the cold aura exuding from him.


    He was wearing a hand-tailored ck shirt with a luxurious texture, a pair of tailored suit pants, and a long jacket. His hair was slightly messy and covered his forehead, while his obsidian-like eyes were as cold as ice, without any temperature.


    Those scary scars were gone. With his indifferent and cold aura, he looked like apletely different person when he wore his exquisite clothes.


    No one dared to look at him directly.


    ¡°Did Gu Menge back?¡± His dark eyes stared at Mrs Gu sharply.


    When Mrs Gu heard his cold voice, her knees went weak and she lost all of her arrogance. She replied respectfully, ¡°Mengmeng hasn¡¯t contacted her family for a long time. I can¡¯t get through to her either.¡±


    Just as he had expected


    If she wanted to stay away from him, how could she let him find her so easily?


    Although he had already guessed it, there was still a trace of sadness in his deep and narrow eyes.


    He said nothing more, got into the car, and drove away.


    Gu Jiao changed into a dress and put on makeup. She walked out with anticipation and nervousness. When she saw that the car and man in the yard had disappeared, her expression changed. ¡°Mom, where¡¯s His Highness?¡±


    Mrs Gu called Gu Jiao. ¡°He left. What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Jiao red at Mrs Gu, extremely unhappy as sheined with a taut face, ¡°I haven¡¯t even said anything to His Highness!¡±


    Mrs Gu saw through Gu Jiao¡¯s thoughts and frowned. ¡°Jiaojiao, are you crazy? He¡¯s much older than you.¡±


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s older than me? He looks calm and handsome, noble and elegant, like a dragon amongst men. Gu Meng must have taken a liking to him because of this. That¡¯s why she was so loyal to him!¡±


    Gu Jiao knocked her head andined, ¡°Mom, why do you think Gu Meng is so scheming? No wonder she was so unhappy when I spoke to Ah Dai in the past.¡±


    Mrs Gu did not expose Gu Jiao. In the past, she judged people by their appearance. When she had seen the scar on Ah Dai¡¯s face, she had not taken a close look at how he had looked like. She thought that anyone with a scar was an ugly monster. It really had nothing to do with Gu Meng.


    But Mrs Gu did not like Gu Meng. If Gu Jiao could get His Highness to take a liking to her and marry her, wouldn¡¯t the old Gu family be rtives with the royal family in the future?


    The more Mrs Gu thought about it, the more agitated she felt.


    ...


    Ye Qing parked the car in front of the house he had stayed in before.


    He got out of the car and walked around the front and back of the house. When he entered the house, the furniture was covered with a thickyer of dust.


    He carried a bucket of water and a cloth, wiping the cupboard and bed.


    Standing in front of the cab and looking at the withered flowers in the vase, his eyes turned red.


    After tidying up the house, he walked along a small path towards the beach.


    At that time, their first date had been at this beach.


    She was barefooted, walking along the beach with her pants down. He followed behind her.


    When they were tired, they sat on the beach.


    The sun was very strong, so she took a banana leaf and covered his head with it. She crawled into his arms, a bright smile in her bright eyes. ¡°Brother Ah Dai, you¡¯re really bing more handsome the more I look at you. I really have good taste!¡±


    He looked at her, his dark eyes dark. ¡°How am I handsome?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re handsome from head to toe.¡±


    A smile appeared on his lips as he reached out to carry her onto hisp. He did not smile often, but when he did, he would definitely bring disaster to the country.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai, you¡¯re only allowed to smile in front of me in the future. You don¡¯t know how seductive your smile is.¡±


    He smiled even more charmingly.


    Her eyshes fluttered and she buried her face into his firm chest.


    ¡°Xiaomeng, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°You want to kiss me?¡±


    ¡°N-No.¡±


    ¡°You just swallowed.¡±


    Was it that obvious?


    She lowered her head in embarrassment and the next second, he lifted her chin.


    His hot lipsnded on hers. ¡°I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡±


    He kissed her until she was panting, her hands clenched into fists as she punched his chest. ¡°I¡¯m clearly satisfying you.¡±


    He hugged her, resting his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Xiaomeng, do you feel it?¡±


    Her face was red. ¡°What?¡±


    He pulled her hand and when it reached his abdomen, she jumped up in shock. ¡°Ah ah ah, Brother Ah Dai, why are you acting like a gangster?¡±


    He was innocent. ¡°My body is normal.¡±


    Ye Qing stood at the ce where the two of them had yed before. His heart felt like it was being cut by a knife and it hurt terribly.


    How much of a jerk was he to think that she was not important?


    Even Sihan had advised him not to go too far. If not, he would regret it when he remembered everything.


    At that time, he did not think that there would be a day where he would regret it. Because of her love for him, he had made her heart turn cold again and again!


    Ye Qing stood by the beach, saying softly and hoarsely, ¡°Xiaomeng,e back. I know I was wrong!¡±


    ...


    He had walked through every path they had taken, to every ce they had dated.


    The clearer those memories were, the more his heart ached and suffocated.


    When he returned to that room, he took out a bottle of hard liquor from the boot of the car and sat on the bed, drinking one mouthful after another.


    His dark and cold eyes were like frozen ciers. There was no hope in them, only darkness and regret.

 Chapter 1502 - Self-Humiliation

    <h4>Chapter 1502: Self-Humiliation</h4>


    When Gu Jiao found out that Ye Qing had not left the fishing vige, she had a bold idea.


    Since she was young, she had been spoiled by Mrs Gu and would do everything she could to get what she wanted.


    She did not know what it meant to be polite, nor did she care that he was her sister¡¯s ex-boyfriend.


    She only knew that after Ah Dai regained his memories, he had looked down on Gu Meng and hurt her heart.


    Gu Meng had been too greedy in going to the capital to find Ah Dai. Because she had found out that he was a Prince, she had definitely wanted to be his princess consort. If Ah Dai had not agreed, she would have kicked up a huge fuss.


    Her expectations were not as high as Gu Meng¡¯s. Even if Ah Dai did not let her be the princess consort, it would be alright. It was her fortune to be pampered by him for a night.


    Gu Jiao dressed herself up and went out.


    She came to the house Ah Dai had stayed in before and walked around the ck car parked in the yard.


    She leaned against the windshield and looked inside.


    It was really luxurious and ssy.


    Even the rich people in the city could not afford to drive such a car!


    Compared to the luxurious car, the man in the house was more attractive to her.


    It had been so many years, the lock on the door of this room had long been broken. She pushed it open.


    She walked in quietly.


    Ye Qing was leaning against the head of the bed, looking slightly drunk. There was an empty wine bottle under the bed.


    His eyes were slightly closed, as if he had fallen asleep.


    He had taken off his coat and was only wearing a ck shirt. The first three buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned and she could vaguely see his firm chest.


    Compared to when he had been in the fishing vige, his body had been more muscr.


    The first three buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, revealing his exquisite corbones. He looked a little tipsy, making him look inexplicably sexy.


    Gu Jiao¡¯s eyes stared fixedly at him. For a moment, she could not help but be dazed. Her throat was tight and her mouth was dry. She could not look away.


    When he had still been Ah Dai, she had never looked at him properly. She did not expect his facial features to be so well-defined, as if they were carved by a knife, making it impossible to find any ws.


    No wonder he had been wearing a mask after that. It was probably because Gu Meng was worried that he would be snatched away!


    How petty!


    Gu Jiao walked to the bed and looked at the man from head to toe. She was wearing a strapless dress and was slightly thin, but her face was full of makeup and she thought she was better than Gu Meng.


    If he could like Gu Meng in the past, he would definitely like her, who had dressed up meticulously!


    Gu Jiao sat by the bed, pulling the man¡¯s hand and pressing it against her slender waist. She stared at the man¡¯s handsome face with burning eyes. ¡°Your Highness, I like you.¡±


    Looking at him at such a close distance, Gu Jiao¡¯s heart thumped.


    The man¡¯s long and straight eyebrows, lowered eyshes, high nose bridge, slightly pursed lips, and the protruding Adam¡¯s apple above his cor were all full of masculinity.


    Gu Jiao realized that he looked better than any man she had ever seen.


    She bit her lip, a trace of seduction appearing in her dazed eyes.


    Just by looking at him like this, she had already fallen into his hands, unable to control her emotions.


    Gu Jiao could not help but approach him.


    In his daze, the man felt someone approaching. He sniffed and smelled the elegant fragrance of jasmine.


    There had been this smell on Gu Meng.


    He wanted to open his eyes, but his eyelids were extremely heavy.


    ¡°Your Highness, I want to be your woman.¡± Looking at his tightly pursed lips, she could not help but approach him.


    But the next second, her slender wrist was grabbed by the man.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked in a daze, unable to open his eyes.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and questioned her sternly.


    Gu Jiao jumped, thinking that he had woken up. She bit her lip, not knowing what to say. She heard him say, ¡°You¡¯re not Xiaomeng.¡±


    Xiaomeng?


    Did hee today to see Gu Meng?


    A strong jealousy swept through Gu Jiao¡¯s heart. Her eyes were red and her lips trembled slightly. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m Xiaomeng. I¡¯m back...¡±


    It was not important whom he treated her as. What was important was that they had a good time tonight. Even if he wanted to deny it tomorrow, it would be toote.


    Gu Jiao was young and had little experience. She thought too simply of the man in front of her.


    Just when she thought that she could pretend to be Gu Meng and get his love, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her with his bloodshot eyes.


    The moment he stared at Gu Jiao, she felt like she was being stared at by a wild beast in the mountains. The blood in her body turned cold.


    The next second, she was pushed off the bed by him.


    Gu Jiao fell on all fours.


    She did not expect him to be so rough.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m Jiaojiao. I won¡¯t tell anyone about what happened tonight. I¡¯m willing to give myself to you...¡±


    The man did not even look at her and Gu Jiao was extremely embarrassed. She decided to go all out and pounced on the man on the bed.


    But before she could pounce on the man, her abdomen was kicked by his long leg.


    She fell to the ground again.


    Her face flushed red as she let out a sharp cry.


    Why? Why?


    In what way was she not as good as Gu Meng? She had a good figure and was young. There were many boys chasing her in school, but why was he unwilling to even look at her?


    The drunkenness in the man¡¯s eyes slowly dissipated and ayer of cold frost appeared on his handsome face.


    ¡°Your Highness, why can my sister do it but I can¡¯t? How am I inferior to her?¡±


    After Ye Qing recalled Ah Dai¡¯s memories, he was rather disgusted with Mrs Gu and Gu Jiao. If he looked at them more, he would feel like his eyes were dirty.


    He spat out coldly, ¡°Scram!¡±


    Gu Jiao had been pampered by Mrs Gu since she was young and she had never taken Gu Meng seriously. She hadined about Gu Meng countless times in front of Mrs Gu and she had always felt that Gu Meng was not as good as her. When Gu Meng had been with Ah Dai in the past, she had felt that Gu Meng was a fool, finding an ugly boyfriend and protecting him like a treasure.


    Who would have thought that he was the high and mighty Third Prince?


    The Third Prince and Ah Dai were the same person. If he had liked Gu Meng before, why did he not like her? He had even asked her to scram! She felt embarrassed and angry!


    She had always been arrogant and domineering, only caring about her own feelings. If he did not let her have an easy time, she would not let him have an easy time either.


    Gu Jiao turned around and ran out of the house quickly. As she ran, she pulled the other half of the strap down and pinched her neck and shoulders ruthlessly. ¡°Help! Someone molested me!¡±


    Outside the yard, many vigers came with shlights under Mrs Gu¡¯s lead.

 Chapter 1503 - He Could Decide Her Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 1503: He Could Decide Her Life and Death</h4>


    Gu Jiao ran to the door and fell to the ground, shouting at the top of her lungs, ¡°Someonee quickly! I was molested!¡±


    Ye Qing leaned against the bedhead, his well-defined handsome face expressionless and his slightly closed eyes were cold.


    Footsteps sounded outside the house. Ye Qing pursed his lips, took out his phone, and sent a message.


    He hade here without alerting anyone because he wanted to be alone.


    This Gu Jiao was really disgusting.


    Raising his slender hand, he buttoned his shirt properly.


    Hearing themotion outside, dark clouds appeared in his eyes. Those who knew him would know that he was angry.


    ...


    Mrs Gu hurriedly entered the yard with the vige head and the vigers. When she saw Gu Jiao sitting on the ground with disheveled hair and disheveled clothes, Mrs Gu was shocked. ¡°Jiaojiao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Jiao burst into tears and threw herself into Mrs Gu¡¯s arms. She was extremely sad. ¡°Mom, he, he treated me like Gu Meng and molested me. I don¡¯t want to live anymore...¡± Gu Jiao cried very sadly. She felt embarrassed and unwilling to be kicked away and humiliated by the Third Prince.


    Unless he gave her an exnation, she would fight him to the end.


    Even if he was the Third Prince, this matter would affect his reputation if it got out.


    The head of the vige¡¯s women went forward and saw that Gu Jiao¡¯s neck, shoulders and half of her chest were covered in bruises. She was shocked. ¡°He¡¯s an animal! How dare hee to our fishing vige to do such a shameless thing! Jiaojiao, don¡¯t worry, the vige will definitely avenge you!¡±


    ¡°Jiaojiao, did he ruin your innocent body?¡± Mrs Gu hugged Gu Jiao tightly and whispered into her ear.


    Gu Jiao shook her head lightly. ¡°Mom, he didn¡¯t touch me, but we have to find him and demand an exnation!¡±


    ¡°If you nder him, will it affect you negatively?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s just your opinion. With so many eyes watching, he can¡¯t deny it even if he wants to. Even if he doesn¡¯t want to be responsible for me, we can still extort some money from him. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for our family to move out of the fishing vige and live in the city?¡±


    Mrs Gu was persuaded by Gu Jiao. Ah Dai was the Third Prince and had taken advantage of her two daughters. She could not let this matter go!


    Mrs Gu immediately cried even louder than Gu Jiao. ¡°Why is my life so miserable? My Mengmeng was ruined by him. Now that I can¡¯t even find Mengmeng, he¡¯s ruining my younger daughter again!¡±


    ¡°Ah Dai,e out and give our Gu family an exnation!¡±


    What?!


    It was Ah Dai who bullied Gu Jiao?


    Hadn¡¯t he left the fishing vige and not returned for a long time?


    The vige leader went forward and looked at Gu Jiao, who looked like she had suffered a great grievance. ¡°Jiaojiao, don¡¯t worry. If Ah Dai really bullied you, Uncle will definitely stand up for you!¡±


    The vige head led a few strong vigers into the house.


    All of them were aggressive.


    They had just reached the door when a tall ck figure walked out of the house.


    The moonlight mixed with the vigers¡¯ shlights shone on the man¡¯s well-defined and handsome face. A sharp coldness was emitted from the man¡¯s dark and cold eyes. There was a coldness that made people shiver.


    The vige leader and several strong vigers were shocked by his aura and stepped back subconsciously.


    Until they retreated to Mrs Gu and Gu Jiao¡¯s side.


    When Mrs Gu saw Ye Qinging out, she shouted, ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my two daughters! If you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, you can forget about leaving the fishing vige...¡±


    Mrs Gu wanted to stand up and confront Ye Qing, but her knees turned weak when she saw the coldness and indifference in his eyes.


    ¡°Ah Dai? Are you really Ah Dai?¡± The vige head stood in front of Ye Qing and looked at him a few times. He found that the scars on his face were gone and he looked much more handsome than before. He was in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can go back to the fishing vige and do such dirty things just because you¡¯re dressed like a human!¡±


    Ye Qing looked at the vige head and the vigers in the yard. The memory of them throwing eggs and smelly vegetable leaves at him was still fresh in his mind, and his well-defined face tensed up immediately.


    ¡°Ah Dai, you have to give the Gu family an exnation today. If not, we won¡¯t let you leave so easily...¡±


    Before the vige head could finish, Ye Qing grabbed his arm. ¡°You want to settle the score with me? With your status, you¡¯re not worthy.¡±


    The vige head¡¯s arm hurt from Ye Qing¡¯s grip. ¡°What do you mean by not worthy? Don¡¯t think that you can show off in front of me just because you have some money!¡±


    The moment the vige head finished speaking, his phone rang. When the vige head saw the call from the town¡¯s leader, he hurriedly went to the side to answer it.


    After the call, the vige leader¡¯s face was pale.


    He walked in front of Ye Qing and lowered his head. ¡°Y-You¡¯re the Third Prince?¡±


    The moment the vige head spoke, the vigers could not remain calm anymore.


    The person whom they had punched and kicked and called a monster was the Third Prince?


    ¡°Vige Chief, are you sure?¡±


    The vige leader was scared out of his wits. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s us who failed to recognize you. Please forgive us for our ignorance...¡±


    Ye Qing interrupted the vige head coldly and pointed at Gu Jiao. ¡°Ask your head to do a checkup for her and see if she¡¯s been vited?¡±


    Gu Jiao leaned into Mrs Gu¡¯s arms. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to do that kind of checkup. He vited me...¡±


    The vige leader was not stupid. He looked at the Gu family¡¯s mother and daughter and quickly understood. ¡°So, you know that this is the honorable Third Prince?¡±


    The vige head¡¯s expression darkened as he got someone to pull Gu Jiao out from Mrs Gu¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± The head of the vige¡¯s women was about to bring Gu Jiao into the room when Ye Qing said coldly, ¡°Take her out for a checkup. Don¡¯t dirty this ce.¡±


    Gu Jiao was extremely embarrassed.


    Ten minutester, the female director came over. ¡°Your Highness, Gu Jiao has never been vited, but she¡¯s not a virgin anymore. She must have broken a long time ago. I didn¡¯t look closely at the red mark on her neck and chest earlier and thought it was a hickey, but I looked carefully just now. There are some bruises on the red mark. It¡¯s obvious that it was pinched and not kissed.¡±


    Ye Qing had a hand in his pants pocket as he stared at Gu Jiao coldly. ¡°Do you know what the consequences are for ndering the Prince? Who gave you the guts to dare to do that to me?¡±


    Gu Jiao shivered in fear. At this moment, she finally understood that he could decide her life and death with a single order.


    Soon, the police arrived.


    Gu Jiao was taken away. When Mrs Gu found out that she would be sentenced to two years in jail for ndering the Royal Prince, she almost fainted.


    She wanted to beg Ye Qing to let Gu Jiao go, but Ye Qing had already driven away.


    Mrs Gu kept calling Gu Meng, but her phone was turned off.


    Where had that brat gone?


    ...

 Chapter 1504 - Two Years Later

    <h4>Chapter 1504: Two Years Later</h4>


    People who usually did not cry often had red eyes, looking pitiful like little white rabbits.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai, you¡¯re lying.¡±


    Seeing her cry, his heart ached terribly.


    He reached out to hug her, but she disappeared from his arms.


    He quickly got up from the bed and chased after her without even putting on his shoes.


    He ran for a long time until he saw her on the viaduct.


    She looked at him with tears in her eyes, her eyes filled with despair and sadness. ¡°Ye Qing, let¡¯s not meet again in this life!¡±


    We will never meet again!


    A sharp pain pierced his heart and he could barely breathe.


    ...


    Ye Qing jolted awake from his dream.


    He lifted the nket and got off the bed.


    He went to the bathroom to take a bath and came out with a towel wrapped around his waist.


    His thick ck eyshes covered his deep and narrow eyes and his lips were pursed tightly.


    He pulled off the towel and walked into the changing room.


    The changing room was filled with exquisite suits, shirts, ties, belts, and wristwatches.


    His well-defined fingers took out a white shirt and ck pants.


    He buttoned his buttons one by one, covering his muscr chest.


    Under his narrow waist were his long and straight legs.


    Picking out a blue tie, he stood in front of the mirror and tied it properly.


    ...


    After getting dressed, he went to the room next door.


    His slender hand knocked on the door three times.


    There was no movement inside. He turned the doorknob, but it was locked.


    His handsome face darkened. ¡°Butler.¡±


    The butler hurried over. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Give me the spare key.¡±


    The butler seemed to be used to such a scene and handed the spare key to the man respectfully.


    Ye Qing opened the door and pushed it, but it still did not budge. The door was blocked by an armchair.


    Ye Qing used some strength and the sofa was pushed away.


    He strode into the room.


    He entered a child¡¯s room that was mainly blue in color. On the wide bed, a small figure wriggled under the nket when he heard the sound, like a caterpir that did not dare to see anyone.


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be fierce to the little prince. He¡¯s still a child.¡±


    He was indeed only a two-year-old child, but he was different from ordinary children.


    His EQ and IQ were all far beyond a two-year-old¡¯s, equivalent to five or six-year-old¡¯s. He was strong and had inherited his mother¡¯s natural strength. At such a young age, he often beat up his ssmates who were older than him until they cried.


    It had been more than two years, but he still had not found Gu Meng.


    He did not want to believe that she was really separated from him. He always felt that she was just hiding and did not want to see him.


    She left, leaving the best present for him.


    It was fortunate that he still had Ye Ji, so his life was not so sad without her.


    The name Ye Ji was given by his grandmother, the Queen.


    He also had a nickname, Little Gugu, which sounded like Gu Meng¡¯s surname.


    This child could speak when he was half a year old, read when he was one year old, and had a photographic memory by the time he was two years old.


    He was rather smart, but no one was perfect. He was as yful and arrogant as he was smart.


    His existence challenged his patience and temper.


    When Ye Qing had gone to the parent-teacher meeting in school thest time, the other children seemed to call him ¡°Little Devil¡± behind his back.


    After he came back and scolded him, he gave him a nickname, the Tyrant.


    In the past, his pce had been rather quiet, but ever since he had a little devil, the pce was often in chaos.


    Ye Qing understood this little devil. He must have caused trouble in school for him to crawl under the nket so early in the morning.


    He was not afraid of anything, except for the big tyrant who was angry and had a dark expression.


    Ye Qing stared at Little Gugu, who kept squirming under the nket. His temple twitched and he lost his patience. Reaching out his well-defined hand, he lifted the nket.


    He was lying on the bed, wearing nothing but a small underwear with a little Piglet pattern on it. He tilted his head, his fair hands covering his face as he spread his fair and tender fingers. He looked at Ye Qing through the gap and imitated the voice of Piglet. ¡°This is my Daddy. His face looks like a big poop. I think I made him angry again.¡±


    The butler, who was standing behind Ye Qing, could not help but want tough, but did not dare to. He turned his head and covered his mouth tough.


    Ye Qing pursed his lips tightly.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Ye Qing said coldly.


    Seeing that this tactic had not worked, Little Gugu sighed. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ll grow old if you¡¯re angry. Look, you¡¯re frowning so much that you can kill a fly between your wrinkles.¡±


    This brat!


    Ye Qing nced at his watch. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to wear your clothes properly.¡±


    Little Gugu put down the two hands that were covering his face and opened his big, clear and ck eyes, acting cute. ¡°Daddy, Little Devil wants a hug.¡±


    He knew that he was a little devil.


    Ye Ji looked like Ye Qing, but his eyes were wet and dark like Gu Meng¡¯s.


    Every time he used a soft and cute gaze to act coquettishly to him, Ye Qing¡¯s cold heart would soften unconditionally.


    Ye Qing stretched out his long arm and picked up Little Gugu from the bed.


    The butler quickly brought over the school uniform that Little Gugu needed to wear to school.


    Little Gugu was much taller than a two year old child. When he wore a shirt, pants and a bow tie, he looked like a four or five year old child.


    After getting dressed, he went to the bathroom to wash up.


    When Little Gugu came out and saw the tyrant holding his bag and taking out a notice, he felt like he was going to be beaten up.


    The notice in Ye Qing¡¯s hand was a letter asking the parents to go to school. Little Gugu had knocked out a ssmate¡¯s front teeth yesterday and the teacher was asking the parents to go to school this morning.


    ¡°Mi Xiu!¡± Little Gugu¡¯s childish voice had just fallen when a strong golden retriever ran in through the door.


    ¡°Mi Xiu, the tyrant is angry. It seems like the little devil is going to be beaten up.¡±


    Mi Xiu immediately hugged Little Gugu, protecting its master.


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression was dark and his voice was cold. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs for breakfast.¡±


    ...


    Little Gugu walked to the dining room, with Mi Xiu following behind him.


    Sitting on the chair, Little Gugu shook his legs and Ye Qing nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t shake when you¡¯re eating. Sit properly.¡±


    The royal family was particr about etiquette and rules at the dining table. In this aspect, Ye Qing had been very strict with Little Gugu.


    Little Gugu knew what his father cared about the most. As soon as he reminded him, he sat upright and did not make a sound during breakfast.


    ...

 Chapter 1505 - Handsome and Adorable Little Prince

    <h4>Chapter 1505: Handsome and Adorable Little Prince</h4>


    After breakfast, Ye Qing called his secretary to postpone the meeting in the morning.


    He got Little Gugu to take his car to school.


    The father and son sat in the back with a golden retriever.


    Ye Qing turned on the television and watched the morning news.


    Little Gugu caressed Mi Xiu¡¯s golden fur and chattered nonstop.


    Ye Qing felt that it was noisy and he furrowed his eyebrows, ncing at Little Gugu.


    Little Gugu immediately blinked. ¡°Daddy, when we get to school, don¡¯t hit me or scold me. It¡¯s that brat who deserves a beating!¡±


    Little Gugu looked like Ye Qing. His facial features were very well-defined and his face was pretty. His skin was fair and tender like an egg that had been peeled. Sometimes, he would boast shamelessly and even had a hint of gangster-like domineeringness.


    His small mouth was sometimes sweet and sometimes shameless. Even his grandma, the Queen, would be taken aback by his coaxing.


    In a month, Ye Qing had been to the teacher¡¯s office more than ten times.


    He attended the Royal Kindergarten, where all the children from prominent families attended. All of the children were as precious as they could be. Although he was a prince and the other parents gave him face, as time passed, there had inevitably beenints.


    ¡°Next time you beat someone up in school, I¡¯ll give Mi Xiu to your Brother Yu.¡±


    Mi Xiu seemed to have understood that Ye Qing wanted to give it to someone. He was lyingzily on the ground when he suddenly jumped up and threw himself into Little Gugu¡¯s arms.


    Little Gugu¡¯s bright ck eyes curved into a bright smile. ¡°Even if we go to Brother Yuyu¡¯s Pce, Mi Xiu wille back himself.¡± Little Gugu patted Mi Xiu¡¯s head. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Mi Xiu?¡±


    Mi Xiu barked.


    Ye Qing¡¯s temples hurt again.


    Compared to the children in his fourth and fifth siblings¡¯ families, this child was a little rebellious.


    The gods had sent him to torture him!


    ...


    At the entrance of the kindergarten, the Rolls-Royce stopped.


    Ye Qing got out of the car and walked in front, with the butler and Little Gugu, who was carrying a small bag, walking behind.


    Looking at Ye Qing¡¯s cold and distant tall back, Little Gugu looked up at the butler beside him. ¡°Daddy looks like a big block of ice. No wonder Mommy left him. He¡¯s not as generous as me. Grandpa Butler, do you know how popr I am in school? I receive chocte everyday.¡±


    The butler looked at the extremely handsome and cute Little Gugu beside him. ¡°Our little prince will definitely be a charmer when he grows up.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Butler, do you think my father likes my mother or that witch princess?¡±


    Hearing Little Gugu¡¯s words, the butler hurriedly gave him a look. ¡°Little Prince, you can¡¯t say that about Princess Dai Na outside.¡±


    Little Gugu looked around and seeing that there was no one around, he pouted its pretty lips and hummed softly. ¡°Princess Dai Na is a witch. She can forget about being my mother. If the big tyrant marries her, I will take Mi Xiu away from home...¡±


    The butler did not hear what Little Gugu was singing and he asked in confusion, ¡°Little Prince, what are you singing?¡±


    Little Gugu looked up and smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯m singing a nursery rhyme that my teacher taught me!¡±


    The butler was slightly stunned when he saw Little Gugu smiling brightly. Every time Little Gugu smiled, he felt that it looked like Miss Gu.


    He had fluffy, soft, mushroom-shaped ck hair, a fair and tender face, exquisite facial features, and a pair of grape-like eyes that were ck and bright. He had inherited the good genes of His Highness and Miss Gu.


    ...


    In the teacher¡¯s office.


    The child whose front tooth had been knocked out by Little Gugu yesterday was in his mother¡¯s arms, crying nonstop.


    It was a child from a tycoon.


    The child¡¯s mother was dressed professionally and looked extremely strong and capable.


    Seeing a tall and handsome man walk in, aplicated look shed in the woman¡¯s eyes. She was Dai Na¡¯s distant rtive and had married into the capital¡¯s financial magnate¡¯s family. When Dai Na and Ye Qing got married, the two families would also be rtives.


    It would not be nice to fall out with each other.


    However, one of her precious son¡¯s front teeth had been knocked out and he had cried in pain for the entire night.


    She could not be so careless just because he was the Third Prince¡¯s son.


    In private, everyone knew that the little devil was just an illegitimate child.


    After Ye Qing entered the office, he sat on the sofa with familiarity. He had a noble aura, and was cold and indifferent, with a distance that made people not dare to approach him.


    The woman looked at Ye Qing¡¯s well-defined face and had to admit that he was indeed handsome. Besides, as he grew older, he became more masculine. It was no wonder that Dai Na had be even more infatuated with him.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve seen my son¡¯s condition as well. Your son is causing trouble in school every other day and has affected the other children and their parents quite a bit. You¡¯re a prince and should pay the most attention to your upbringing. Now that your son is like this, I think it¡¯s most likely because he¡¯s like his mother. He¡¯s not a child born with an authentic royal bloodline and always has some wildness. I hope Your Highness can educate him well.¡±


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Ye Qing¡¯s eyes under his thick ck eyshes werepletely dark and cold. He smirked, revealing a mocking and cold smirk. He did not even look at the woman, his eyes looking at the teachers who did not dare to offend either side. He was expressionless as he used his eyes to suppress her. ¡°Where did they fight yesterday?¡±


    ¡°The ssroom.¡±


    ¡°Show me the footage of the fight,¡± he said simply.


    The teacher immediately went to check the surveince cameras.


    When the woman saw that Ye Qing was not looking at her and did not apologize, she felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you the one who spoiled your child?¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s well-defined face darkened slightly, his eyes sharp like a de. He nced at the woman coldly, as if he wanted to split her apart.


    The woman felt oppressed by his gaze.


    Just when she thought that he would not say anything, he said coldly, ¡°If it¡¯s Ye Ji¡¯s fault, I will make him apologize to your son. But if it¡¯s not his fault, your son must apologize to him.¡±


    The woman scoffed. ¡°My son¡¯s front teeth were knocked out. What wrong did he do?¡±


    Ye Qing looked like an ice sculpture again.


    The woman was livid with anger.


    This pair of father and son was really infuriating!


    ...


    Soon, the teacher came.


    Sensing the cold atmosphere in the office, the teacher said something to smooth things over. ¡°The children are still young. It¡¯s inevitable for them to quarrel and fight...¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyesnded on the teacher unhappily. The teacher did not say anything else and took out the copy of the surveince camera footage.


    ...


    ¡°Your nickname is Little Gugu. That¡¯s the sound frogs make. Your father must think you¡¯re a frog!¡±


    ¡°Little frog, I heard that your father is getting married to the princess very soon. They will have a baby and once they have a baby, they won¡¯t like you anymore!¡±


    ¡°My mother said that your mother is a fishing vige girl who is ugly and poor. Your father abandoned her because he didn¡¯t like her! You will be abandoned by your father like your mother!¡±

 Chapter 1506 - Famous Jewelry Designer, Vivian

    <h4>Chapter 1506: Famous Jewelry Designer, Vivian</h4>


    Little Gugu had not said anything in the video. He simply raised his fist and swung it.


    Simple, rough, and arrogant.


    A punch had knocked out one of the boy¡¯s front teeth.


    Ignoring the boy who was crying in pain, Little Gugu pped his fair hands and strutted out.


    After the video was yed, the office was unusually silent.


    The arrogant woman looked down, not daring to speak.


    ¡°I think I know who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong in this matter.¡± Ye Qing stood up from the sofa, his expression cold.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll make my son apologize to your son. I promise that he won¡¯t say those words again in the future.¡±


    Ye Qing took the video the teacher had copied and walked out of the office.


    Little Gugu was carrying a small bag and was standing against the wall. When he saw Ye Qinging out, he lowered its head. ¡°Daddy, are you going to hit me?¡±


    Reaching out his long arm, Ye Qing pulled Little Gugu into his arms and carried him to an empty ce.


    He squatted down and ced Little Gugu on hisp. Compared to his peers who were fair and fat, he was much thinner, so his ck eyes appearedrger. They were bright and clear like ake without any impurities.


    Every time he saw this pair of eyes, he would think of that ruthless woman who had not even bothered to look at her son.


    ¡°If anyone dares to say that about you again, hit them hard. Don¡¯t go easy on them.¡±


    Little Gugu blinked. ¡°Daddy knows about it?¡±


    Ye Qing hummed withplicated emotions.


    ¡°Then will you have a baby with the witch... Uh, the princess?¡±


    Ye Qing raised his hand and caressed Little Gugu¡¯s fluffy hair. ¡°No, Daddy only needs you.¡±


    ...


    After school, Little Gugu returned to the pce and passed by the study, just in time to hear the big tyrant talking on the phone.


    ¡°Princess, you want to eat at a western restaurant? Alright, I¡¯ll get the head secretary to make a reservation.¡±


    Seeing that the tyrant had turned back, Little Gugu immediately shrank back and ran downstairs.


    He had just said that he would not have a baby with that Witch Princess in the morning but was going to have dinner at the western restaurant tonight?


    The tyrant was a liar!


    After a while, the tyrant came downstairs. He nced at Little Gugu who was hugging Mi Xiu. ¡°Sleep early tonight, don¡¯t y toote.¡±


    Little Gugu snorted and ignored him.


    Ye Qing went to the yard and drove out.


    He started the engine and was about to leave when the butler came out. He had something to report to Ye Qing.


    Ye Qing got out of the car. He did not notice that a small figure had pulled open the back door of the car and entered. The small figure made an ¡°ok¡± gesture to the butler.


    ...


    They arrived at a western restaurant.


    Ye Qing turned off the engine, his tall and straight back leaned against the back of the chair. He looked in the rearview mirror, his lips moving. ¡°Stop hiding,e out.¡±


    Little Gugu showed his cute and handsome head. ¡°Daddy, why are you so smart? I can¡¯t hide anything from your eyes. You must be the reincarnation of Sun Wukong!¡±


    Damn brat, he had indirectly called him a monkey.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Little Gugu blinked innocently. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be kidnapped by the Witch Princess. I¡¯ll only be at ease if I see you with my own eyes.¡±


    Ye Qing was speechless. Did he need a small child to look after him?


    ...


    Dai Na arrived at the western restaurant ahead of their appointment. Ye Qing¡¯s secretary had booked the entire venue and it was obvious that Ye Qing valued their date.


    Although the number of times they went on dates in the past two years was few and far between.


    Having been engaged for so long, Dai Na did not want to wait any longer. She hoped that the two of them would get married soon.


    She had already mentioned the marriage to her parents. Her parents had also called the Queen to put pressure on them.


    It was probably because Ye Qing could not withstand the pressure that he agreed to have this meal.


    Dai Na did not care if he liked her or not. She only wanted to be his princess consort.


    If she took that ce in the pce, no one would be able to snatch him away from her.


    Besides, that fishing vige girl had already jumped into the sea and died, leaving behind a little devil that was as annoying as her. When she got pregnant, she would definitely send the little devil away.


    ¡°Your Highness, this way please.¡±


    Hearing the restaurant manager¡¯s voice, Dai Na knew that Ye Qing had arrived. She stood up from the chair, a beautiful smile appearing on her exquisitely made-up face. However, her smile had yet to fully spread before her expression froze when she saw the little devil following behind Ye Qing.


    Wasn¡¯t he having a meal with her alone? Why did he bring the little devil out?


    ¡°The princess is so pretty today, like a little fairy.¡± The little devil ran over.


    Dai Na winced.


    It was nice to call her ¡°Pretty Sister¡±, but she was her older sister and Ye Qing was her father. Wasn¡¯t that wrong?


    ¡°Little Ye Ji, you should call me Auntie or Mommy.¡± In front of Ye Qing, she tried to show her warm and kind side.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my mommy disappear? You didn¡¯t disappear, how could it be my mommy?¡± The little devil blinked his innocent eyes.


    The corners of Dai Na¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°After I marry your daddy, I¡¯ll be your mommy. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll dote on you well in the future.¡±


    Little Gugu did not believe her.


    Every time she was alone with him, she would be especially impatient. He did feel that she would like him at all.


    ¡°Brother Ye Qing...¡±


    Ye Qing looked up at Dai Na and pulled out a chair for Little Gugu. ¡°Sit down and order your meal!¡±


    ¡°Daddy, there are fries in this restaurant. I want to eat them.¡±


    ¡°Eat less fried food.¡±


    Dai Na smiled and said, ¡°Brother Ye Qing, don¡¯t be too harsh on little Ye Ji. It¡¯s okay to eat it once in a while.¡± Dai Na helped Little Gugu to order a serving of fries.


    The fries arrived at the dining table very quickly. Little Gugu tried to tear the packet of ketchup open, but was unable to tear it open. He walked in front of Dai Na and blinked his big eyes. ¡°Sister Princess, help me!¡±


    Dai Na was about to reach out to take it when his fair hands suddenly tore the bag open. The moment Dai Na approached, the ketchup in the bag spilled out and sprayed on Dai Na¡¯s face and chest.


    She was wearing a white fishtail dress today and the bright red ketchup on it was very eye-catching.


    The fire in Dai Na¡¯s heart surged.


    This little devil!


    ...


    Italy.


    Arge-scale jewelry show had just ended and the jewelry designer, Vivian, was being interviewed.


    Vivian had started to stand out in the jewelry industryst year. Her design style was unique and had a strong ssical style, but she was able to integrate the modern elements of fashion very well.


    The woman, who was being interviewed, was wearing a thin white OL jacket, a long chiffon skirt, and light high heels. Her figure was exquisite and graceful.


    Her smooth ck shoulder-length hair fell over her shoulders as she smiled confidently and elegantly.


    She answered the reporters¡¯ questions methodically, her clear eyes filled with determination andpetence.


    ...

 Chapter 1507 - She Has A Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1507: She Has A Boyfriend</h4>


    Vivian had designed a ssic and elegant jewelry design not too long ago and it had been chosen by the British Royal family. As a result, she had risen to fame, and had received many honors and praises.


    Today was her first time holding a jewelry show and it had been rather sessful.


    She had put in a lot of effort to stand on this stage and receive this apuse and praise.


    She had been criticized and questioned countless times, and had also been defeated and dispirited. But she had been persistent and tenacious. In the end, she had received flowers and apuse.


    Of course, she had been able to seed not only because of her talent and hard work, but also because of a benefactor.


    Ling Hui.


    A rather mysterious, noble, and capable woman.


    Ling Hui was four years older than her and was one of the world¡¯srgest jewelers.


    Ling Hui had a unique taste. When Vivian was being questioned by everyone, she had brought her to her side.


    Ling Hui had the intention to train her. Every time she went to meet a big client, she would bring her with her. The current Vivian was confident, calm, capable, and courageous.


    After asking the professional questions, the reporters changed the topic and asked a personal question. ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re so young and capable. Do you have a boyfriend? Do male reporters like us still have a chance?¡±


    Vivien smiled. ¡°He¡¯s very good to me.¡±


    Although she did not answer directly, she revealed that she had a boyfriend and that her boyfriend was very good to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. However, we wish you happiness forever.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After the interview, Vivian walked toward the man sitting in the corner waiting for her.


    ¡°Brother Fu.¡±


    The man took out a bouquet of fresh flowers and handed it to her, a charming smile on his lips. ¡°Congrattions, Xiaomeng.¡±


    They would only address each other like this in private.


    Outside, she was Miss Vivian and he was Mr Johnson.


    Two years ago, the Queen had sent people to meet her in the sea. Although there was a storm on the day she jumped off the highway, she was lucky to have survived with the help of the people sent by the Queen.


    The Queen had sent her and Fu Cheng, who had faked his death, abroad and had given them new identities.


    Now that they were outside, not only had they changed their names, but they had even changed their faces.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the South African mer. Ling Hui is waiting for you at Ciel Restaurant.¡±


    Opposite the exhibition hall was Ciel Restaurant. Fu Cheng sent Gu Meng to the entrance of the restaurant. Gu Meng watched him get into the car before entering the restaurant.


    Gu Meng immediately saw Ling Hui sitting by the French window.


    Ling Hui had beautiful facial features and had been born in a prestigious family. Every action she made was dignified, beautiful, and elegant.


    Gu Meng could not see any ws in her.


    She was a woman who exuded charm from head to toe.


    Gu Meng sat opposite Ling Hui. Ling Hui looked out of the window with her chin in his hand. It was a while before she realized that Gu Meng hade.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, you don¡¯t look too happy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the country in a few days. I don¡¯t really want to face those people.¡± Ling Hui smiled absent-mindedly, feeling that she shouldn¡¯t project her negative emotions on others. She sorted out her emotions very quickly and returned to being that dignified and elegant woman. ¡°I have a rtive¡¯s birthday party to attend. Prepare a set of jewelry suitable for her age and temperament. I¡¯ll send the photo to your pher.¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡°Come with me then. I have a few friends who like your design style very much. I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet them.¡±


    ...


    In the capital.


    After Dai Na¡¯s clothes had been dirtied by ketchup, she headed to the washroom. Little Gugu was worried that he would be taught a lesson by the tyrant, so he ran away with Mi Xiu.


    Dai Na got her personal maid to quickly bring her a dress.


    It was not easy for her to eat with Ye Qing, and she was not going to let it be ruined by the little devil.


    The maid quickly brought a new dress over.


    However, Dai Na had just changed into it when a muscr golden retriever ran in and barked at her.


    Dai Na recognized that it was the little devil¡¯s dog.


    Dai Na disliked big and furry dogs the most. She waved her hand with a fierce gaze. ¡°Go away! If you don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Dai Na took off one of her high heels, wanting to knock Mi Xiu¡¯s head.


    Mi Xiu pounced and Dai Na fell to the ground. Mi Xiu bit her skirt and tore it with all his strength. A tear appeared on Dai Na¡¯s newly changed skirt.


    After Mi Xiupleted his mission, he wagged his tail and left proudly.


    Dai Na¡¯s face was pale and twisted.


    The little devil was annoying. Even his dog was extremely hateful!


    ...


    Dai Na was no longer in the mood to go on a date after getting the maid to bring her clothes to change again.


    Ye Qing was a man of few words and he was even more silent when she did not speak.


    Only the little devil was sitting by the side, ying with Mi Xiu from time to time, looking extremely happy.


    The meal ended in silence and unhappiness.


    Dai Na got into the car and asked the driver to send her back to the hotel.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Dai Na had just opened the door when she felt something tighten around her wrist and she was pushed into a corner.


    The overwhelming kisses fell like a storm.


    The strong masculine scent overwhelmed Dai Na¡¯s senses.


    Her body turned weak from the man¡¯s kiss. She wrapped her arms around his neck and wrapped her slender legs around his waist.


    After the kiss, she looked at the man, panting slightly. ¡°Why are you here? Were you followed?¡±


    ¡°I missed you.¡± The man caressed Dai Na¡¯s red and swollen lips, then her slender back. With a tug, he tore the long dress that was clinging tightly to her body.


    Her fair and exquisite figure was exposed in the air.


    The man lifted his leg and kicked the door shut. He carried Dai Na to therge and soft bed.


    ...


    After Ye Qing sent Little Gugu back to the pce, he received a call from Lan Yanzhi.


    Lan Yanzhi asked Ye Qing to meet him at the bar.


    Lan Yanzhi leaned against the sofazily, his long legs stretched out on the coffee table. He was biting on a cigarette that had been burnt to ashes, a ck phone in his hand.


    There was only a dim yellow light in the room, and no sound system was turned on. As a result, the moaning soundsing from her hands were exceptionally clear and ear-piercing.


    ¡°Third Brother,e and take a look. Your fianc¨¦e is having fun with another man!¡±


    It was not easy to cancel the marriage between countries. It was not convenient for Ye Qing to appear, so he had asked Lan Yanzhi to help him keep an eye on Dai Na.


    When Dai Na was in the capital, it had been impossible to find anything on her. Later, Lan Yanzhi had gone to Country Y personally and secretly conducted an investigation, only to find that Dai Na¡¯s private life was not proper and she had a friend with benefits. However, the hotel where the two of them were dating had strict security and Lan Yanzhi¡¯s men could not enter.


    Dai Na rarely allowed this friend toe to the capital. If she wanted to get a room, it would be in her own country.


    Hence, Lan Yanzhi set up a trap and lured the man over under the guise of a business deal. As Lan Yanzhi had expected, the man could not help but want to have an affair with Dai Na.


    Ye Qing did not look at the video. He had one hand in his pocket. ¡°Send the video to my email.¡±

 Chapter 1508

    <h4>Chapter 1508: Untitled</h4>


    Because it was the birthday banquet of Country Y¡¯s President¡¯s wife, she had invited her son-inw.


    Little Gugu looked at the invitation with a pitiful expression. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to Country Y. Daddy, please take me to see the outside world!¡±


    He was still so young but he wanted to see the outside world!


    Ye Qing was determined not to bring him this time.


    He had not expected the little devil to use his trump card.


    In his big ck eyes, tears fell like beans.


    He looked so pitiful!


    Ye Qing could not stand letting tears fall from his eyes.


    Every time he saw it, he would think of Gu Meng crying in front of him.


    It was too heartbreaking.


    Ye Qing¡¯s handsome face was tense. ¡°Daddy can take you to Country Y, but you can only stay in the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± A bright smile appeared on Little Gugu¡¯s face, but in his heart, he was thinking: As long as Daddy goes back to the hotel every night and doesn¡¯t make a little brother with the Witch Princess, I¡¯m willing to stay in the hotel.


    ...


    Half a monthter.


    Little Gugu took Mi Xiu and boarded his father¡¯s private ne to Country Y.


    Dai Na personally went to the private hangar to wee the ne.


    The cabin door opened and a smile appeared on her face when she saw Ye Qing¡¯s tall figure. However, her smile froze in the next second.


    A small figure in a white suit, bow tie, and a pair of sunsses came out from behind Ye Qing. Beside the small figure stood arge golden retriever.


    Dai Na felt like a cat was scratching her heart.


    What was wrong with Ye Qing? How dare he bring an illegitimate child to their country?


    With the experience from the restaurantst time, when Dai Na went up to greet Ye Qing, she stood far away from the little devil and that dog. She had originally nned on inviting Ye Qing to eat with her, but could only let the car send the father and son to the hotel.


    After they arrived at the hotel, Ye Qing had a video conference.


    Little Gugu felt that it was boring to stay in the hotel, so he held Mi Xiu¡¯s hand and walked downstairs.


    There was arge mall opposite the hotel. When Little Gugu saw the KFC and amusement park, his ck grape-like eyes lit up.


    Although he was usually sly, the tyrant was rather strict with him when it came to education.


    Most of the time, he had to learn the royal family¡¯s rules, etiquette, and fighting techniques.


    He rarely ate KFC or went to the amusement park.


    ...


    After a busy day, Gu Meng visited the KFC on the first floor of the mall.


    When she was ordering, she saw a little boy standing on tiptoes on the cashier counter, saying in a childish voice, ¡°Pretty Sister, I didn¡¯t bring any money. Can you order first and ask my father toe and pay after I¡¯m done? My father is very rich.¡±


    ¡°No, you have to pay if you want to order.¡±


    The little boy smacked his lips. ¡°If my fatheres now, he definitely won¡¯t let me eat it.¡±


    Gu Meng could not see the boy¡¯s face clearly, but looking at the suit he was wearing, his messy and stylish mushroom hair, and the golden dog beside him, she knew that he must be a child from a rich family.


    Perhaps it was because the house rules were too strict that he was not allowed to eat outside food.


    The little boy drooped his head and touched the golden retriever beside him. ¡°Mi Xiu, what should I do? I really want to eat it.¡±


    Hearing the boy¡¯s pitiful tone, Gu Meng¡¯s heart softened for some reason.


    ¡°Little boy, what do you want to eat? Auntie will pay for you!¡±


    The boy looked up at Gu Meng.


    Seeing the boy, Gu Meng¡¯s pupils constricted slightly.


    The little boy had a pretty and handsome face. His facial features were exquisite and his eyes were ck and bright. His nose was tall and his thin lips were as pink as cherry blossoms. He was rather eye-catching.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit by something.


    She froze for a few seconds, until the little boy greeted her with a smile. ¡°Hi, Pretty Sister, the way you look at me is like I¡¯m a delicious ice cream that you want to swallow in one bite.¡±


    Gu Meng smiled when she heard the boy¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you look too cute. You look like someone.¡±


    ¡°Pretty Sister, can I take it that you¡¯re hitting on me?¡±


    This child...


    There was an indescribable feeling in Gu Meng¡¯s heart.


    He looked like that person, but she felt that it was impossible. This child looked like he was four or five years old, how could he be her child?


    Gu Meng raised her hand and touched the boy¡¯s head. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    Usually, Little Gugu did not like being touched by girls. Brother Yuyu and Brother Xiaojie had taught him that no one could not touch boys¡¯ heads or girls¡¯ waists.


    But for some reason, he did not feel repulsed when this Pretty Sister touched his head.


    After ordering food, Gu Meng took the boy to sit by the window.


    ¡°Pretty Sister, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Vivian, what about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Little Gugu, he¡¯s Mi Xiu.¡±


    Mi Xiu immediately wagged his tail at Gu Meng. He could feel that his young master liked the woman opposite him. If his young master liked her, he liked her too.


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes softened as she stared at Little Gugu, who had grabbed a greasy drumstick and was eating it with relish. ¡°Eat slowly, don¡¯t choke on it.¡±


    ¡°Mm, mm, mm...¡± Little Gugu answered vaguely, his pink mouth chewing even more vigorously.


    Little Gugu wanted to eat more after eating a drumstick, but he remembered that his father had told him not to eat too much junk food, so he had to hold back.


    Gu Meng looked at Little Gugu. ¡°There are still chicken wings. Are you not eating them?¡±


    ¡°No, Vivian, you can have them!¡±


    Gu Meng sat beside Little Gugu and picked up a tissue to wipe his greasy hands and mouth clean. Little Gugu looked up with his big ck eyes and sized up this gentle and warm woman in front of him.


    She was wearing a cored shirt and a pair of pants. Her ck hair was draped over her shoulders and she had no makeup on her fair face. She was not as pretty as the Witch Princess, but for some reason, she made him feel very close and he liked her.


    ¡°Vivian, how old are you? Do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    Gu Meng froze for a second before she smiled. ¡°How old are you? Why are you asking this?¡±


    Little Gugu blinked. ¡°I like you a lot. I think I fell in love with you at first sight. If you don¡¯t have a boyfriend, I want to be your boyfriend.¡±


    Gu Meng looked ordinary in her disguise, but it was easy for children to like her. The money she earned from her work would be donated to the children in the poor mountains. Every time she went to see those children, they liked her very much.


    Gu Meng did not think too much about it and only thought that the child in front of her was like those children.


    ¡°Vivian, can you bring me to the amusement park on the fourth floorter? I¡¯ve never been there before.¡±


    ¡°You have to tell your father first. If not, he will be worried if he can¡¯t find you.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll give him a call.¡± Little Gugu had a phone watch on his wrist. He swiped it a few times, found the word ¡®tyrant¡¯ and dialed it.


    It only rang once before the call was answered.


    The man¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded from the other end of the call. ¡°Where did you take Mi Xiu?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 1509 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1509: Meeting</h4>


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you having a video conference? I¡¯m taking Mi Xiu out for a walk. I¡¯ll be backter... What? You¡¯reing to find me? No, no, don¡¯te and find me...¡±


    The moment Gu Meng heard the man¡¯s deep and cold voice, her expression changed.


    Her ears buzzed as if she had been struck by lightning.


    It had been two years, but she still could not calm down when she heard his voice again.


    Perhaps, what unsettled her even more was Little Gugu, who was in front of her.


    That person was his father, which meant...


    Was Little Gugu her son?


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart seemed to be hit by something.


    On closer look, Little Gugu¡¯s eyes were dark and bright, and moist like hers.


    Her heart trembled and all kinds of emotions surged within her.


    For the past two years, she had forced herself not to think about the past and this child.


    She had been numbing herself.


    She thought that she had been reborn.


    But the moment she saw this child, everything from the past came flooding back.


    After ending the call, Little Gugu looked at the woman who was staring at him unblinkingly, a charming smile on his lips. ¡°Vivian, are you smitten by my handsomeness? Why don¡¯t you be my girlfriend? Actually, I¡¯m very pitiful. My father might be getting married to a witch, and I¡¯ll be a child with no father and no mother...¡±


    Ye Qing and Dai Na had been engaged for more than two years and it was time for them to enter another phase.


    He must have brought Little Gugu to Country Y to discuss their marriage!


    ¡°Little Gugu, can I hug you?¡± Gu Meng asked with a trembling voice.


    Little Gugu jumped off the chair and jumped into Gu Meng¡¯s arms.


    The moment Little Gugu¡¯s soft body leaned over, Gu Meng felt a lump in her throat and hot liquid rushed into her eyes.


    When Little Gugu smelled the faint fragrance on Gu Meng¡¯s body, he felt that it smelled really good. He did not know why, but he liked Vivian the moment he saw her and wanted to get close to her.


    It was a feeling that the Witch Princess could not give him.


    ¡°Little Prince...¡±


    Hearing the Head Secretary¡¯s voice, Little Gugu raised his eyebrows and looked up from Gu Meng¡¯s arms.


    Gu Meng followed the voice and saw two figures walking in from KFC¡¯s door.


    Ye Qing was walking behind the head secretary. He was wearing a well-ironed ck suit, his perfectly ironed suit pants wrapped around his long legs. His hair wasbed neatly and under his long eyebrows, his ck eyes were long and deep. His nose bridge was tall and his facial features were handsome, like they had been carved by a craftsman.


    He was cold and noble the moment he walked into KFC.


    Gu Meng looked down. After two years, seeing him again still made her heart flutter.


    It was not that she still loved him deeply. Her feelings for him had long disappeared the moment she had jumped off the viaduct.


    However, the long imprisonment and mental torture had made her subconsciously afraid of him.


    It was not something that would disappear in a year or two.


    But two years was enough to calm her mind.


    Seeing the maning over, Gu Meng did not avoid him immediately.


    Her current identity was Vivian, a talented and ordinary jewelry designer.


    Seeing the cold figure behind the secretary, Little Gugu sighed. ¡°It seems like I can¡¯t go to the amusement park on the fourth floor. Vivian, can you leave your name card? I¡¯ll contact you when my father goes out tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Meng looked at Little Gugu and could not calm down.


    She wanted to spend more time with Little Gugu, but she did not want to have anything to do with Ye Qing anymore.


    ¡°Sorry, Little Gugu, I don¡¯t have a name card.¡±


    ¡°Your number...¡±


    Before Little Gugu could finish, Gu Meng¡¯s phone rang.


    It was a call from Ling Hui.


    Ye Qing walked in front of Little Gugu, his eyes cold. ¡°Come here.¡±


    As a man who was usually serious and reserved, it was even harder for him to get close to people with a straight face. Little Gugu drooped his head and walked to the man with a dark expression. ¡°Daddy, many people are watching. If you hit me, people will post it online and you will be a violent person who hits children. If my mother sees it, she will hate you.¡±


    Little Gugu was eloquent and some of his words could pierce Ye Qing¡¯s heart ruthlessly.


    Since he had said so, Ye Qing naturally did not hit him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be polite if you run around again.¡±


    Little Gugu secretly winked at Gu Meng, who had just finished the call. He was sly and clever, and not afraid of Ye Qing at all.


    Gu Meng was slightly relieved.


    Ye Qing seemed to be fierce to the Little Gugu, but he still doted on him!


    If not, he would not have been able to raise such a clever little fellow!


    ¡°Daddy, let me introduce you. This is my new girlfriend, Vivian.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s lips twitched.


    Ye Qing¡¯s deep ck eyes looked towards Gu Meng.


    ncing at her pretty face, Ye Qing nodded at her with a tensed expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡±


    Gu Meng only nced at Ye Qing before her gazended on Little Gugu. ¡°It¡¯s alright. He¡¯s very cute and he wasn¡¯t a nuisance.¡± She forced herself to look away from Little Gugu and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I still have something on. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    After Gu Meng had been sent abroad by the Queen, she had undergone vocal training. Her voice now was different from before and she was not afraid that Ye Qing would notice anything. However, it was better to have less contact with him.


    Little Gugu could not bear to leave her and wanted to say something, but she carried her bag and walked past them, leaving.


    A faint fragrance floated into Ye Qing¡¯s nose.


    It was a strange and familiar smell. Ye Qing turned around and looked at the woman who had left.


    The way the woman walked was elegant and steady. Her figure was slender, but it did not lose its gracefulness. She wore a simple shirt and pants, showing off her professionalism.


    Ye Qing looked away, feeling that he was being a little ridiculous.


    Why had his heart suddenly beaten faster when he had smelled that faint fragrance just now?


    How many stupid things had he done in the past two years that he did not even dare to think about?


    Driving along the road, he would get out of the car recklessly when he saw a woman who looked like her. He would rush to the other side of the road amidst the heavy traffic and hurriedly pull on the woman¡¯s arm. However, when the woman turned her head, endless disappointment and emotions would surge through him like a tidal wave.


    Seeing the way Ye Qing was looking at Vivian, Little Gugu immediately became alert. ¡°Daddy, Vivian is my girlfriend.¡± He was dering his sovereignty.


    Ye Qing looked down at the little thing that knew about girlfriends. His eyes were dark. ¡°Use your thoughts on the right path. Falling in love while you¡¯re in preschool? Do you want to be thrown into a training camp?¡±


    Little Gugu knew that Brother Xiaojie had trained in the training camp before and he had heard that it was very hard. He shrank his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a Crown Prince like Brother Xiaojie, so I won¡¯t go.¡±

 Chapter 1510 - Little Gugu Followed Her Home

    <h4>Chapter 1510: Little Gugu Followed Her Home</h4>


    In the hotel, the presidential suite.


    When Little Gugu came out of the shower, he was wearing a child-sized sleeping robe.


    Ye Qing went in to take a bath. Hearing the sound of running water, Little Gugu took his iPad out and sat cross-legged on the bed.


    He entered Vivian¡¯s name into the search engine.


    He was disappointed that he had not gotten Vivian¡¯s contact number!


    He had not expected to find Vivian online.


    Wow, seeing that Vivian was a famous jewelry designer and had held a personal jewelry show in Italy not too long ago, Little Gugu¡¯s handsome face was full of admiration.


    The woman he had fallen in love with at first sight was so amazing!


    However, there was only one photo of her online and no address or phone number of herpany. She seemed to be quite low-key!


    How could he see her again?


    Little Gugu was slightly disappointed as he hugged his iPad and fell asleep.


    Ye Qing came out of the bathroom and saw that Little Gugu was asleep. He went to the bed and took the iPad from his hand.


    The little fellow had not slept for a day and was in a deep sleep. However, when the iPad was taken away from him, he mumbled, ¡°Vivian, I like you so much...¡±


    Ye Qing furrowed his eyebrows.


    He picked up his iPad and walked to the French windows.


    There were still beads of water dripping from his ck and hard short hair, looking soft and moist at the moment. A cigarette was between his thin and sexy lips, his well-defined fingers pinching the iPad.


    The floor-to-ceiling window revealed his figure in a silk robe. He was tall and slender, and his muscr chest was exposed. He was extremely sexy and exuded an irresistible masculine charm from head to toe.


    He took a puff of the cigarette and slowly exhaled a white smoke ring. He narrowed his dark eyes and looked at the iPad screen through the rising smoke.


    Seeing the search records Little Gugu had done before going to sleep, he clicked it open.


    Vivian?


    When he opened the page and saw that Vivian had be the most outstanding young jewelry designer in the jewelry industry in the past year and had even held a personal jewelry show not too long ago, his deep and narrow eyes constricted.


    He made a call and said in a low and cold voice, ¡°Help me investigate someone.¡±


    ...


    Ye Qing came to Country Y two days in advance. Apart from attending the President¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday party tomorrow night, he still had to meet with the President during the day to discuss political matters and the future development of economic cooperation between the two countries.


    His schedule was packed and he did not have time to apany Little Gugu.


    Ye Qing arranged for someone to stay with him. ¡°If you want to go out and y, I¡¯ll bring you when I¡¯m back tonight.¡±


    Little Gugu was still sleeping in when he heard his father¡¯s instructions and nodded in confusion.


    After Ye Qing left, Little Gugu slept for another hour.


    He was naturally active, so it was impossible for him to be cooped up in the room.


    He was going to find his girlfriend, Vivian.


    Little Gugu was rather smart. He said that he wanted to eat Country Y¡¯s specialty snack and asked the bodyguard who was watching him to buy it. However, by the time the bodyguard bought it back, Little Gugu and Mi Xiu were gone.


    Little Gugu had left a note for the bodyguard. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get lost. I will definitelye back before the tyrant returns.¡±


    ...


    Little Gugu did not know how to find Vivian, so he could only wait.


    He stood at the door where he had eaten KFC the day before, his big wet eyes looking around.


    He was so handsome and Mi Xiu was so noticeable. If Vivian passed by, she would definitely see him and Mi Xiu!


    Little Gugu! Wait!


    He did not see Vivian, but he did see a bodyguard.


    Little Gugu used another trick to make people passing by to think that the bodyguard was a child trafficker. Several kind grandparents sent the bodyguard to the police station.


    Then, Little Gugu continued to wait.


    He had not had breakfast in the morning and it was almost noon. Little Gugu was so hungry that his stomach was growling.


    His fair hands caressed Mi Xiu¡¯s head as hey on top of him, muttering to himself with her pink lips, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Vivian miss me? Won¡¯t she pass by here today? Mi Xiu, I¡¯m so hungry. What if I go back to the hotel to eat and Vivian can¡¯t find me?¡±


    After waiting for another half an hour, when Little Gugu was feeling dizzy from hunger, a figure came over and blocked the sunlight.


    Little Gugu looked up at the figure squatting in front of him. His big ck eyes lit up. ¡°Vivian?¡±


    Gu Meng looked at Little Gugu, whose face was slightly pale, and asked with heartache, ¡°Why are you and Mi Xiu here?¡±


    Gu Meng had had insomniast night and had not slept well the entire night. It was not because she saw Ye Qing, but because of the appearance of Little Gugu.


    She could not let go of Little Gugu.


    After thinking about it, she still wanted to see him again.


    After meeting Ling Hui in the morning, she could not wait to go to the seven-star hotel opposite KFC in the afternoon.


    She could guess that Ye Qing and Little Gugu must be staying in that hotel.


    She waited in the hotel lobby for more than half an hour, but there was no one. When she heard that a child trafficker was sent to the police station in KFC, she had a bad feeling and rushed over to KFC, only to see a boy and a dog squatting by the door from afar.


    Her heart ached terribly.


    ¡°Little Gugu, how long have you been waiting here?¡±


    The moment Gu Meng finished speaking, a woman came over. ¡°Your son has been waiting for you for a long time. As a mother, you¡¯re too irresponsible!¡±


    Little Gugu immediately stood up and said to the woman seriously, ¡°It has nothing to do with Vivian. I was the one who willingly waited for her here!¡±


    The woman nced at Gu Meng enviously. ¡°Your son is so obedient and sensible.¡±


    After the woman left, Gu Meng held Little Gugu¡¯s fair and soft hand. ¡°Did you wait here for a long time?¡±


    Little Gugu nodded and then shook his head. He grabbed Gu Meng¡¯s hand instead. ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring you to eat.¡±


    ¡°But Daddy won¡¯t let me eat the junk food outside. Vivian, can you make me a meal?¡±


    Looking at Little Gugu¡¯s dark and wet eyes, Gu Meng¡¯s heart softened. She would even think of ways to pluck the stars for him, let alone cook for him personally.


    ¡°Okay, but if you go back with me, your father...¡±


    ¡°My father will only be back tonight.¡±


    Gu Meng stayed in the apartment Ling Hui had arranged for her. It had a bedroom and a living room,plete with furniture and appliances.


    The first feeling Little Gugu had when he returned to the apartment with Gu Meng was that Vivian¡¯s house was so small and not even as big as his father¡¯s bathroom, but it felt so warm.


    ...


    Ye Qing ended his schedule for the day and returned to the hotel.


    Little Gugu and Mi Xiu had disappeared. Ye Qing called the bodyguard and found out that the bodyguard was at the police station.


    When the head secretary heard that it was the police station, he thought that something had happened to Little Gugu. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll go prepare a car and head to the police station now.¡±


    ¡°Only the bodyguard is at the police station. Little Gugu is missing.¡±


    The head secretary was shocked. ¡°Then where did the little prince go? Should we check the surveince cameras?¡±


    Ye Qing raised his hand, indicating that there was no need to. He took out his phone and tapped on the screen a few times, before Little Gugu¡¯s voice sounded out. ¡°Vivian, can I sleep with you tonight? I haven¡¯t had a mother since I was young and my father is looking for a witch as a stepmother for me. You know Snow White, right? I¡¯m Snow White. When my father marries the Witch Princess, she will feed me poisonous apples. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m so pitiful?¡±


    The secretary saw that His Highness¡¯ expression darkened.

 Chapter 1511 - He Came Looking For Her

    <h4>Chapter 1511: He Came Looking For Her</h4>


    The head secretary looked at Ye Qing¡¯s dark expression and wanted to speak up for the little prince, but the phone rang again. ¡°I actually forgot to turn off my watch. My father installed a listening device and tracker inside. He¡¯s so bad, always wanting to eavesdrop on my secrets...¡±


    Little Gugu said something else, but as he turned off his watch, he could not hear anything.


    The head secretary nced at Ye Qing carefully. ¡°Your Highness, are you going to find out where the little prince is now?¡±


    Ye Qing threw his phone on the coffee table, his long fingers pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Did you find out anything about the person I asked you to investigatest night?¡±


    The head secretary shook her head. ¡°Vivian grew up in an orphanage and was adopted by an Italian couple when she was 10 years old. The couple passed away when she was 18, and she entered the Naffe Design Academy to study jewelry design. She has a fianc¨¦ who was her childhood friend and they have a good rtionship. I heard that they are already at the stage of discussing marriage. Her career benefactor is Madam Ling Hui. This is all she has found so far. There¡¯s nothing special.¡±


    Ye Qing put down his long fingers that were pinching the bridge of his nose and his eyes that were looking out of the window darkened.


    There was nothing special about it. Then, why did Little Gugu like her the moment he saw her?


    Although Little Gugu was a little devil, he had not had a mother since he was young and had a sense of aloofness in his bones. He didn¡¯t open his heart to just any woman.


    It was really suspicious for him to have taken a liking to her because he had only met Vivian once.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you want me to check Miss Vivian¡¯s address?¡±


    Ye Qing raised his hand, his well-defined handsome face looking extremely cold and sharp. ¡°No need.¡± In order to prevent anything from happening to Little Gugu, the tracker that Ye Qing had installed in his watch could work normally even if it was out of battery or turned off.


    ...


    Little Gugu had nned to go back before the tyrant returned to the hotel.


    But he was really too happy today.


    After lunch at Vivian¡¯s house, she took him to the amusement park. He rode on many amusement rides that he had never done before.


    The bumper cars, the children¡¯s roller coaster, the carousel... Vivian was with him the entire time, sometimes even hugging him.


    He liked her smell and the way she looked at him. It made him feel so warm and safe.


    He suddenly wanted to sleep in her arms at night.


    That was how Ye Qing heard those words.


    Although Gu Meng really wanted to keep Little Gugu for the night, Ye Qing would definitely not agree so easily.


    She had discussed with Little Gugu that she would send him back to the hotel after he finished his dinner at her apartment.


    After dinner, Little Gugu waited for Gu Meng to wash the dishes in the kitchen before he went to the bathroom to wet his pants on purpose.


    ¡°Vivian, my pants are wet.¡±


    When Gu Meng came out of the kitchen, she saw that arge part of Little Gugu¡¯s pants and waist were wet. She thought that he had wet his pants. After all, he was still young and it was normal for him to wet his pants.


    Afraid that Little Gugu would be embarrassed, she smiled andforted him. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Take a bath first and I¡¯ll dry your clothes.¡±


    Gu Meng filled the bathtub with water and took off Little Gugu¡¯s clothes.


    When she took off his shirt and helped Little Gugu take off his pants, his fair hands grabbed his pants tightly, not letting Gu Meng take them off.


    ¡°Daddy said that a boy¡¯s penis cannot be seen by a girl.¡±


    Gu Meng was amused by Little Gugu¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re still young. Besides, Vivian is not anyone else.¡± She¡¯s your mother!


    Just as Little Gugu was wondering if he should take off its pants, the doorbell rang.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She was only staying here temporarily and few people knew her address.


    When Ling Hui looked for her, she would usually call her in advance. Could it be...


    ¡°Vivian, go and open the door first. I¡¯ll take off my pants myself.¡±


    The doorbell rang nonstop and Gu Meng had no choice but to get up.


    She walked to the door and looked out through the peephole.


    Seeing that Ye Qing¡¯s secretary was standing outside, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, he had note personally.


    Gu Meng opened the door.


    The head secretary nodded at Gu Meng. ¡°Miss Vivian, is the little prince here?¡±


    Gu Meng was about to answer when she saw a tall figure leaning against the wall by the door from the corner of her eye.


    The head secretary hadn¡¯te alone?


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyshes fluttered and she was about to look away when the man suddenly stood up and walked to the door.


    The secretary stepped aside.


    The man was wearing a ck shirt and a pair of tailored pants, with one hand in his pocket.


    He was not wearing a tie and two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, revealing his exquisite corbones.


    Gu Meng met his dark and narrow eyes, her emotionsplicated.


    They had not met for two years and she thought that they would never meet again.


    But they had metst night. Today, they met again.


    He had lost some weight and his facial features were even more cold, but he was still that fierce and arrogant man.


    Time was truly on his side.


    He looked more mature, profound, and noble.


    Gu Mengughed at herself in her heart. What did it have to do with her how he had changed with time?


    Apart from Little Gugu, the two of them had nothing to do with each other.


    Gu Meng was the first to break the silence. ¡°Little Gugu¡¯s father, I met Little Gugu at the entrance of KFC today. I promised himst night to apany him to the amusement park. I nned to send him back to the hotel after dinner, but he wet his pants and is taking a bath in the bathroom...¡±


    Before Gu Meng could finish speaking, the man¡¯s tall body entered the apartment.


    He looked at her deeply with his dark eyes and pursed his lips tightly. Without saying anything, he walked toward the bathroom.


    He was still the same as he had been back then. He was still arrogant and looked down on everyone.


    After Ye Qing went into the bathroom, Gu Meng invited the head secretary to sit in the living room for a while. The head secretary shook his head and refused. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for His Highness and the little prince downstairs.¡±


    Gu Meng did not force him.


    After the head secretary left, Gu Meng did not close the door. She walked toward the living room and suddenly, Little Gugu¡¯s heart-wrenching cries could be heard from the bathroom. ¡°Boohoo, you¡¯re a tyrant! You¡¯ve hurt my butt!¡±


    ¡°Stop hitting me, stop hitting me. It hurts. Vivian, help me, I¡¯m about to be beaten to death by the tyrant. Boohoo, I want Mommy, I want Mommy...¡±


    Hearing Little Gugu¡¯s cries, Gu Meng¡¯s heart mped up.


    Little Gugu was still so young. How could he do that?


    Gu Meng¡¯s mind was in a mess. She could face him calmly when she saw him again, but the child... How could she calm down and act like nothing had happened when she heard his heart-wrenching cries and the words that he wanted his mother?


    She clenched her hands into fists and rushed into the bathroom, pushing the door open. ¡°Little Gugu¡¯s father, Little Gugu is still young, how can you hit him...¡±


    Before she could say the word ¡®he¡¯, Gu Meng froze when she saw the situation inside.

 Chapter 1512 - Small Habits Can’t Be Changed

    <h4>Chapter 1512: Small Habits Can¡¯t Be Changed</h4>


    Gu Meng stood at the bathroom door in shock.


    Ye Qing squatted by the bathtub, applying shower gel on Little Gugu¡¯s naked body. Little Gugu¡¯s fair hands were ying with bubbles and his pink lips were still crying. ¡°Vivian, my Daddy is so fierce. He hit me so hard it hurts...¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s clenched fists loosened.


    He acted so vividly at such a young age. He had be a little devil!


    Seemingly having realized that something was wrong, Little Gugu looked up with his big, moist eyes. When he saw Gu Meng with a foul expression at the door, his fair ears instantly turned red and his handsome face was slightly annoyed.


    It was all the tyrant¡¯s fault. He had threatened to hit him if he did not listen to him.


    In order not to get beaten up, he could only pretend to cry very sadly.


    He did not understand what the tyrant was doing. Was he trying to drive a wedge between him and Vivian?


    Vivien looked unhappy.


    Little Gugu opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but the tyrant shot him a warning look.


    Alright, alright. He had been disobedient today and had run out, making him angry!


    Ye Qing washed the foam off his hands and stood up slowly, ncing at the woman at the door. ¡°Miss Vivian, why do you look so nervous when I¡¯m lecturing my son?¡±


    Oh no, Gu Meng thought to herself.


    She had been too nervous and concerned when she had first heard Little Gugu¡¯s heart-wrenching cries just now!


    Fortunately, she had seen many big scenes in the past two years. Her flustered emotions calmed down very quickly. She raised her hand and brushed the hair by her cheek. ¡°Little Gugu is a cute and interesting child. After spending time with him, I really like him. I thought he was being hit by you just now, so I was naturally nervous.¡± Then, she looked at Little Gugu. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you a towel.¡±


    The moment Gu Meng walked out of the bathroom and turned around, she frowned.


    After Ye Qing had regained his memories, he had always been unfathomable and suspicious. If Little Gugu liked her the first time he saw her, it would definitely arouse his suspicions.


    Little Gugu had cried so sadly just now. Perhaps, he had let Little Gugu do it on purpose.


    Was he starting to suspect her?


    Gu Meng closed her eyes, reminding herself not to panic.


    She took a fresh towel to the bathroom and took Little Gugu¡¯s clothes to the balcony to wash them. After washing them, she ced them in the washing machine to dry them.


    As she was busy at the balcony, she did not notice a tall ck figure entering her bedroom.


    ...


    Little Gugu was still ying with bubbles in the bathtub when Ye Qing walked into the woman¡¯s bedroom alone.


    He looked around, walked to the cab, and opened it, ncing at the neatly folded clothes inside.


    His deep ck eyes narrowed slightly.


    Gu Meng walked into the bedroom and was shocked when she saw Ye Qing standing in front of the wardrobe, his ck eyes staring at the clothes in the wardrobe.


    ¡°Little Gugu¡¯s father, what are you doing here?¡± It was very impolite to enter a woman¡¯s bedroom without permission. As an honorable prince, did he not know that?


    Faced with Gu Meng¡¯s question, the man¡¯s cold expression did not show any panic. His unfathomable look made it impossible to see through him.


    Gu Meng frowned, walked over, and closed the closet door.


    The feelings of the past had gone with the wind. She did not want them to have any interaction and said coldly, ¡°Little Gugu¡¯s father, I¡¯m going to change. Please leave.¡±


    Hearing her words, the man took a few steps forward.


    Instead of leaving, he stood in front of her.


    The sudden close distance made his cold breath spray on her forehead.


    His dark eyes stared at her.


    Gu Meng stared back at him, not wanting to show any guilt or fear.


    His dark and narrow eyes swept from her bright ck pupils to the bridge of her nose, and then to her lips that were of the right thickness.


    This face looked ordinary.


    Apart from her ck pupils, he could not find any signs of ovepping with Gu Meng¡¯s appearance.


    However...


    The feeling she gave him was strangely familiar.


    Whether it was her hair or the neatly folded clothes in the wardrobe.


    Some habits and small actions could not be changed.


    His eyes were deep and dark, as if he wanted to look into her soul.


    Gu Meng pursed her lips. ¡°Little Gugu¡¯s father... Ah, what are you doing?¡±


    Gu Meng was halfway through her words when the man grabbed her wrist and threw her against the closet door.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart was about to jump out.


    It was not that she was moved, but she was frightened by his sudden action.


    Was he crazy?


    Even if he suspected her identity, he had not confirmed it. Was it appropriate for him to do this?


    She ced her hands on the man¡¯s firm shoulders, subconsciously wanting to push him away.


    The man¡¯s excessively handsome face approached her.


    Looking at his deep and dark eyebrows, his tall nose bridge, and his mesmerizing lips, her eyes were calm and indifferent, as if she had no feelings at all.


    She did not push him away. With his deep thoughts, he was probably testing her again.


    If she used too much strength, wouldn¡¯t it expose her strength?


    ¡°Little Gugu¡¯s father, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± She avoided his gaze when she spoke, but her eyes identally nced at the watch on his left wrist.


    Her thick eyshes fluttered.


    The watch he was wearing was the one he had worn in the fishing vige!


    Ever since he returned to the royal family and regained his memories, he had never worn that watch again. She thought that he had already lost it.


    Why was he wearing that watch again?


    Did he remember what had happened in the fishing vige?


    Gu Meng looked down, trying to control her emotions.


    After sorting out her emotions, she looked up again, meeting his deep ck eyes.


    Time and experience were really good things. In the past, she had never dared to look into his dark and deep eyes for a long time. But now, she was not afraid at all. There was even a trace of mockery and frivolity in her eyes.


    ¡°Little Gugu¡¯s father, I do like your son, but I never said that I like you.¡± She suddenly stood on tiptoes and leaned toward his ear, her warm breath and womanly fragrance spilling into his ear. Her voice was hoarse and inexplicably sexy. ¡°Are you interested in me?¡±


    She moved away from his ear and leaned against the wardrobe door, smiling charmingly. ¡°My boyfriend and I are already at the point of discussing marriage. Although I care about him a lot, Little Gugu¡¯s father is so handsome and charming that it makes my heart flutter. If I can have a one night stand before we get married, it would be quite exciting!¡±


    His dark eyes darkened and his tall body leaned closer. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Miss Vivian is so open and daring.¡±


    Before Gu Meng could say anything, she heard his deep and cold voice. ¡°Since you want a one night stand, take off your clothes now.¡±

 Chapter 1513 - Bring It Back

    <h4>Chapter 1513: Bring It Back</h4>


    If he remembered correctly, there was a small scar below her left chest.


    Back then, she had fought a wild boar to save him.


    Gu Meng had not expected this cold and noble man in front of her to ask her to take off her clothes with a straight face.


    He must be crazy about women!


    Little Gugu was still in the bathroom, but he was not going to care about his son and was going to have a one night stand with a woman?


    Gu Meng looked at his calm and cold face and the smile on her lips widened. ¡°You¡¯re not going to care about your son anymore?¡±


    He narrowed his dark eyes and instead of answering, he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t dare to take it off?¡±


    She smirked, her slender body approaching him as her slender fingers caressed his chest.


    Even through the fabric of the shirt, she could feel the firm muscles under the shirt and the scorching temperature.


    She moved across his chest slowly, her actions frivolous and casual. ¡°What¡¯s the point of me taking it off myself? Come and help me take it off...¡±


    As she spoke, she exhaled on his well-defined handsome face.


    She was extremely charming.


    Her fingertips slowly slid down from his muscr chest andnded on his well-defined abdomen. She grabbed his shirt lightly, wanting to pull it out.


    However, before she could exert any strength, her fingertips were grabbed by the man.


    A faint coldness appeared in the man¡¯s cold eyes. The aura he exuded was cold and icy, like a sharp de that could cut a person¡¯s skin with a light touch.


    His handsome face approached her and his warm breathnded on her face. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Did you learn all of this in the past two years?¡±


    A storm brewed in Gu Meng¡¯s heart.


    Did he recognize her, or was he bluffing?


    No, she had already died once. She did not want to go back to how she had been before.


    She retracted her fingers that were held by him and swept up her hair, ying with it casually. ¡°Little Gugu¡¯s father, why don¡¯t I understand what you mean? Or do I look like the woman you liked before?¡±


    She was still smiling, but there was a hint of mockery in her smile.


    There seemed to be no light in those bright, ck eyes. They were so dark that it made her feel extremely panicked.


    Ye Qing felt a little suffocated under her gaze.


    Had he really admitted his mistake? Or had shepletely let go of him that she no longer had any feelings for him?


    He lifted her chin, his cold face pressing down.


    At this moment, a young voice sounded. ¡°Daddy, what are you doing?¡±


    Gu Meng and Ye Qing turned back together.


    Little Gugu came out with a towel wrapped around him. Seeing the ambiguously intimate couple in front of the wardrobe, Little Gugu was furious.


    The reason why his father made him cry and shout was to destroy his image in Vivian¡¯s heart, so that he could take advantage of the situation and win her favor?


    Daddy was really too bad!


    ...


    On the way back to the hotel.


    Little Gugu red at the cold man who had remained silent since leaving Vivian¡¯s house.


    He had not even questioned him yet, so why was his expression so dark?


    Little Gugu caressed Mi Xiu¡¯s head and snorted. ¡°A gentleman does snatch others¡¯ possessions. A certain someone is too ungentlemanly.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s dark eyes nced at Little Gugu. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Little Gugu burst into tears, hisrge grape-like eyes covered with a pitiful mist. ¡°I want to call Vivian and tell her that you¡¯re angry at me!¡±


    ¡°Do you think she still cares?¡± Ye Qing regretted saying this coldly. He pinched his eyebrows. ¡°Do you want to see her everyday?¡±


    Little Gugu looked at Ye Qing suspiciously, not knowing what he was thinking of. ¡°Of course I want to. I even want to bring her back to the pce. I don¡¯t like the Witch Princess at all.¡±


    Ye Qing caressed the ck and soft hair on Little Gugu¡¯s head, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°Give Daddy some time. I promise to fulfill your wish.¡±


    Little Gugu was doubtful. ¡°Daddy, can you really do it?¡±


    Ye Qing pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Daddy will do his best.¡±


    ...


    After the father and son left, Gu Meng could notpletely calm down.


    Ye Qing¡¯s thoughts were deep. He was full of integrity. He would never treat a stranger in that way, let alone act intimately with her.


    He had deliberately made Little Gugu cry and gone into the bedroom to open the wardrobe... All of these showed that he was suspicious of her.


    He was too smart. He might draw connections between many things if there were any clues.


    He must have gotten someone to investigate herst night.


    As for the contents of his investigation, she was not worried. After all, the Queen had arranged everything for her.


    However, if they met a few more times, he might find something on her.


    If he knew that she was still alive, what would he do?


    Should he bring her back to the capital and let her witness his wedding with Dai Na? Or should he repent for his coldness toward her?


    No matter what, from the moment she had decided to leave him, she had never thought of turning back.


    She would leave Country Y after meeting the socialites Ling Hui would introduce to her tomorrow night.


    ...


    The next day.


    Ling Hui called Gu Meng and asked her to go to the studio of the most famous fashion designer in Country Y to pick out a dress.


    The studio was in the city center, but it was quiet.


    There was a small bridge with flowing water in the front yard, a rock garden, and bamboo forest. The air was filled with a faint fragrance.


    It was elegant and quiet.


    The designer was not in town and the designer¡¯s assistant came out to wee them.


    Ling Hui pointed at Gu Meng. ¡°Is the dress ready? Take it out and let Vivian try it.¡±


    Gu Meng was slightly surprised. ¡°Sister Ling Hui, I¡¯ve already prepared a gown.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve earned a lot of money for me recently. I¡¯ll give you a gown as a reward.¡±


    Gu Meng knew that Ling Hui was worried that they wouldugh at her for not wearing a top-grade brand when meeting those socialites.


    The designer¡¯s assistant was about to go get the gown when a pretty female voice suddenly came from the door. ¡°Brother Ye Qing, I finally asked my dad to let me have you for half a day. You must help me pick a nice gown. I believe in your taste.¡±


    Hearing Dai Na¡¯s voice, Gu Meng furrowed her eyebrows. Why did she have to meet Dai Na and Ye Qing here? But then she remembered that Ling Hui was also from Country Y and the ce she had brought her to was the best in Country Y. It was not strange for Dai Na to appear here!


    Ling Hui instructed the designer¡¯s assistant softly. Although the designer¡¯s assistant was puzzled, he did not ask anything.


    Dai Na held Ye Qing¡¯s arm and entered the studio in high spirits. When she saw Ling Hui, a trace of smugness and contempt shed past Dai Na¡¯s eyes, but there was still a pretty smile on her face. ¡°Sister Ling Hui, long time no see. You¡¯re back?¡± Ling Hui used to be Country Y¡¯s top socialite. Two years ago, she married the richest tycoon, Ling Motian, and rejected the man she had had a crush on for ten years. What was that man¡¯s name again... Oh, Tang Xi.


    ...

 Chapter 1514 - She Slapped Him

    <h4>Chapter 1514: She pped Him</h4>


    Ling Hui did not miss the contempt in Dai Na¡¯s eyes.


    Ling Hui and Dai Na were cousins. Ling Hui was originally surnamed Dai, but a few years ago, her father was poisoned and was now in a vegetative state, while her mother became a suspect. After her father fell, she and her mother were chased out of the Dai family. The family did not allow her to be surnamed Dai, so she changed her surname to Ling.


    Her parents had always been loving. Even if her father had an affair and had gotten into a fight with her mother, her mother would never have poisoned him.


    Ling Hui had always suspected that it had something to do with Dai Na¡¯s family, or in other words, her uncle¡¯s family..


    Her father was his grandfather¡¯s eldest son. He was supposed to inherit the president¡¯s position. But right before her grandfather abdicated, something happened to her father!


    Dai Na¡¯s father was an illegitimate child. When Ling Hui was still in the socialite circle, Dai Na was just like Cindere.


    After Dai Na¡¯s situation changed, she was arrogant and wanted to snatch everything from Ling Hui. She would wear whatever Ling Hui wore. She would snatch her best friend from whomever Ling Hui yed well with.


    It was only when Ling Hui and her mother were chased out of the Dai family and were in dire straits that she stoppedparing with them.


    However, two years ago, Ling Hui married Country Y¡¯s top financial magnate, Ling Motian. Dai Na felt extremely ufortable. How could a down-and-out socialite marry into a rich family?


    This was also one of the reasons why she was determined to marry into Country S¡¯s Royal family.


    Ye Qing was handsome, perfect, and elegant. Whether it was his appearance or status, he was better than Ling Motian.


    The designer¡¯s assistant came over with a sexy dress. ¡°Miss Ling Hui, this is the dress you wanted.¡±


    Ling Hui was about to take the gown when Dai Na said, ¡°Sister Ling Hui, you can¡¯t afford such a style, right?¡± Dai Na nced at the gown. It was silvery white with a V-neck, with a hollowed back and a fishtail skirt. It must be quite sexy on her.


    It was her mother¡¯s birthday party tonight and Ling Hui wanted to wear this to steal the limelight?


    Dai Na looked at the designer assistant with a fake smile. ¡°I like this dress too.¡±


    The designer¡¯s assistant looked at Ling Hui and then at Dai Na, looking troubled.


    Ling Hui had an exquisite face that was so beautiful that women would be moved when they saw it. The corners of his eyes were raised slightly and she lifted her lips with a charming and feminine charm. ¡°Since the Princess likes it, let her have the dress!¡±


    Dai Na took the dress and nced at the man behind her. ¡°Brother Ye Qing, I¡¯m going to try on the dress.¡±


    Ye Qing hummed coldly.


    After Dai Na entered the changing room, Ye Qing¡¯s dark eyes looked towards Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng met his eyes and looked away.


    Ling Hui pulled Gu Meng to the side and said softly, ¡°That wasn¡¯t the gown I was intending to give you. I¡¯ll get the designer¡¯s assistant to bring that over for you to try onter.¡± A call came in and Ling Hui nced at the caller ID. ¡°I¡¯m going out to answer a call.¡±


    Gu Meng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Ling Hui went out, Gu Meng looked around. Ye Qing was not in the studio¡¯s lobby anymore.


    The designer¡¯s assistant brought over a long dress that looked like an elegant fairy. ¡°Miss Vivian, Miss Ling Hui ordered this for you.¡±


    Seeing the dress in the designer¡¯s assistant¡¯s hands, Gu Meng was stunned.


    It was too beautiful.


    The designer¡¯s assistant led Gu Meng to another changing room.


    ¡°Miss Vivian, if you need me to pull the zipper on your back, just call me. I¡¯m at the door.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Closing the door of the fitting room, Gu Meng took off her clothes. She could not wear a bra with straps in such an off-shoulder dress. The designer¡¯s assistant had thoughtfully prepared a strapless one for her.


    Gu Meng changed into her bra and put on her long dress. She wanted to pull up the zipper on her back, but it was stuck halfway. Gu Meng was worried that the zipper would be broken and she opened the door of the fitting room slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the zipper is stuck. I might have to trouble you toe in and help me...¡±


    After waiting for a while, no one came in and Gu Meng tried to pull it herself.


    She did not notice that the door of the fitting room was pushed open and a tall figure walked in.


    Because of the carpet on the floor, Gu Meng could not hear any footsteps. She only felt that someone had entered and thought that it was the design assistant. She took two steps back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m in trouble...¡±


    After the man came in, he locked the door.


    Looking at the woman¡¯s fair back, the man¡¯s dark eyes darkened.


    His well-defined fingers pinched the thin zipper and pulled it gently. After the zipper could move, he did not pull it up. Instead, he pulled it down to her waist.


    Gu Meng felt that something was wrong and she covered her chest, looking back.


    Seeing that the person standing behind her was not the designer¡¯s assistant but the handsome and cold man, her pupils constricted slightly.


    ¡°Little Gugu¡¯s father, did you go into the wrong fitting room?¡±


    After the zipper was pulled to her waist by him, her skirt had to be pressed against her chest to prevent it from falling off. She could not push him out and could only re at him sharply. ¡°Please go out quickly...¡±


    Before she could finish, the man grabbed her slender shoulders and turned her around.


    Gu Meng stepped back instinctively, but he was like an elegant cheetah, approaching her step by step.


    Gu Meng furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Little Gugu¡¯s father, are you crazy? We¡¯ve only met twice and you¡¯re doing such a dirty thing. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your fianc¨¦e will know?¡±


    He looked at her, his eyes dark. ¡°Just treat it as if I¡¯m sick.¡±


    With that said, he grabbed her wrist, his other hand pulling down her gown.


    All of Gu Meng¡¯s blood rushed to her head.


    She almost screamed.


    However, his expression remained unchanged as his dark eyes looked below her left chest.


    His eyes darkened when he saw that there was no scar at all.


    Was he really mistaken?


    He was about to take a closer look when he felt a pain on his face.


    The woman pped him angrily.


    ¡°Little Gugu¡¯s father, look at you, you¡¯re also a well-known figure. Princess Dai Na is your fianc¨¦e. She¡¯s trying on clothes in another changing room, but you came to take off another woman¡¯s clothes. Where are your manners?¡±


    Ye Qing touched his face that had been pped by Gu Meng and licked the corner of his lips. Surprisingly, he was not angry, andughed softly instead.


    Gu Meng cursed him in her heart.


    Was it funny to be hit?


    Gu Meng held onto her long dress with one hand and pointed at the door with the other. ¡°If you don¡¯t go out, I¡¯ll shout that you¡¯re molesting me.¡±


    He narrowed his depthless ck eyes, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something when he suddenly came close and wrapped his hand around her waist. ¡°You can change your appearance and your scars can fade, but there¡¯s one thing you can¡¯t change.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 1515 - Not Letting Go

    <h4>Chapter 1515: Not Letting Go</h4>


    Gu Meng almost asked what could not be changed?


    She looked down and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Her eyes were cold and there was resistance and wariness all over her. ¡°I¡¯m sure your fianc¨¦e hase out to find you. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble. Please respect yourself!¡±


    The man acted like he did not hear her and hisrge hand naturally wrapped around her slender waist.


    The strength he used to hold her was just right. It was not too tight, but she could not break free.


    Gu Meng wanted to step back, but there was not much space in the changing room. No matter where she went, he could catch her easily.


    He was determined to force her to admit it.


    She was both angry and amused.


    Where did he get this confidence from?


    Since he was shameless, why should she care about his dignity?


    She opened her mouth and shouted, ¡°Help! Molest...¡±


    Before she could finish, her mouth was covered by the man¡¯srge hand.


    She struggled but could not break free.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± He asked her with narrowed eyes.


    Her lips, which were covered by his palm, moved and she red at him angrily.


    Seeing that she did not dare to shout, he let go of her. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re not afraid, shout loudly.¡±


    Gu Meng furrowed her eyebrows. Before she could say anything, she saw him lifting his hand to undo the buttons on his shirt.


    Gu Meng could not read his mind. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He smirked, his eyes dangerous. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I was molesting you? Since that¡¯s the case, I have to turn it into reality.¡±


    Gu Meng felt like she had dug a hole for herself to jump into.


    And... he was different from two years ago.


    He used to be indifferent and had no interest in her, let alone do anything shameless.


    Did he really remember what had happened in the fishing vige?


    He had be Brother Ah Dai again?


    Ye Qing looked at the woman who had her eyes lowered, not knowing what she was thinking. He sized her up carefully.


    His dark eyes moved from her ordinary-looking face to her slender figure.


    The dress she was wearing exposed her shoulders, her beautiful neck, and exquisite corbones...


    Gu Meng felt ufortable under his gaze.


    Seeing the man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moving up and down, Gu Meng lifted her high heels and stepped hard on his leather shoes.


    She knew that that step had been quite painful, but she did not care about his feelings at all.


    What she had not expected was for his expression not to change even after being stepped on.


    The atmosphere froze for a moment.


    After some time, he lowered his head, his lips close to her ear. ¡°Is your anger gone?¡±


    The cold masculine scent made her scalp tingle.


    Was he going to force her into a corner, making her have no way out so she would have no choice but to surrender to him and admit her identity?


    But Gu Meng had died two years ago!


    ¡°Little Gugu¡¯s father, please respect yourself!¡±


    He continued to speak by her ear, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°Do you want to hear a story?¡±


    His voice was as deep as a cello. ¡°There was a bastard who met a kind and beautiful girl after he lost his memories. She filled his dark life with sunshine... But he didn¡¯t cherish her. After returning to his home, he forgot about that girl and did a series of things that hurt her. But he already knows that he was wrong and regrets it. Does he still have a chance?¡±


    If this had happened in the past, she would have jumped with joy when she heard him say this.


    However, after having suffered so much, an apology wasn¡¯t enough to return everything to normal.


    He might never understand that after being so disheartened and hopeless that she had no fear of death, it was hard to warm her heart.


    ¡°Little Gugu¡¯s father, not everyone who has done wrong is worthy of forgiveness. Since you¡¯ve already missed your chance, letting go is the best choice.¡±


    He looked at her, his lips pursed into a tight line.


    She pushed him away and lifted her skirt.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t let go?¡± He suddenly asked hoarsely.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart jumped.


    She was surprised that he would say such a thing.


    It was not like him to pester her endlessly, was it?


    Gu Mengughed in anger. ¡°Then, why are you looking for me? You should look for her instead. I remember telling you that I have a fianc¨¦ and I¡¯m getting married soon...¡±


    Before Gu Meng could finish speaking, the man kissed her.


    The moment he kissed her, he knew that there was no mistake.


    She was the person he was looking for!


    His hand grabbed her slender waist tightly, as if he wanted her to melt into his flesh and blood.


    He would not let her go again!


    Let go?


    Impossible!


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes turned red as well, but that was because she was angry at his actions.


    She used all of her strength and pushed him away ruthlessly.


    He took a few steps back unsteadily and hit the wall opposite, making a loud thud.


    Just then, Dai Na¡¯s voice sounded from outside. ¡°Did you see the man who came with me?¡±


    The designer¡¯s assistant replied, ¡°I went to the washroom and didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. I changed into a gown and came out, but he disappeared?¡±


    Gu Meng wanted to p the man, but when she heard Dai Na¡¯s voice, her body stiffened and she pressed herself against the wall, not daring to move.

 Chapter 1516 - She Admitted That She Was Gu Meng

    <h4>Chapter 1516: She Admitted That She Was Gu Meng</h4>


    It had not been easy for her to stand up again after how he had hurt her. She did not want to be pulled into a dangerous whirlpool because of her feelings again.


    Whether it was two years ago or two yearster, she and Ye Qing would always be different.


    She pursed her lips that were numb from his kiss and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. You can leaveter. Let¡¯s not pester each other anymore.¡±


    With that said, she walked towards the door.


    But her fingertips had just touched the door handle when a strong force attacked her.


    Her body was thrown against the wall again.


    There was a loud ng in the quiet air.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart almost jumped to her throat.


    He must be crazy!!!


    Dai Na, who was looking for Ye Qing, naturally heard this sound as well.


    She lifted the hem of her gown and looked toward the changing room where Gu Meng was.


    Dai Na looked at the designer assistant in confusion. ¡°Who¡¯s inside?¡±


    The designer¡¯s assistant did not know that Ye Qing was inside, so she replied honestly, ¡°Miss Ling Hui¡¯s friend.¡±


    Dai Na recalled the fight between her and Ling Hui. There was indeed a woman standing beside Ling Hui. However, she looked ordinary and there was nothing special about her apart from her aura.


    ¡°Can you ask what¡¯s going on inside?¡±


    The designer¡¯s assistant did not dare to offend Dai Na, so she knocked on the door of the changing room and asked, ¡°Miss Vivian, did something happen?¡±


    Gu Meng looked at the calm man and her blood pressure increased. When had he be so shameless?


    He walked in front of her, his hand moving back to her waist as he leaned down to press his ear against her ear. ¡°The feeling of kissing you hasn¡¯t changed. If it¡¯s not enough, I found a strand of hair in your room yesterday. I¡¯ll go back and do a DNA test with Little Gugu. Tell me...¡±


    Hearing his words, Gu Meng smirked coldly.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not letting go, I¡¯ll go and ask Princess Dai Na why hasn¡¯t she been able to control my fianc¨¦ even after two years?¡±


    She had admitted to it. She had the impulse to run out right now...


    He grabbed her waist, not letting her leave.


    Their eyes met and seeing the coldness in her eyes, his chest throbbed in pain.


    ¡°Mr Ye, no matter who I am, it has nothing to do with you.¡± She was calm andposed, her clear and bright eyes seemed to have lost all feelings for him. ¡°I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±


    She did not say anything else to him. Even if she had admitted that she was Gu Meng, she had only said that she did not love him anymore.


    ¡°Xiaomeng, you don¡¯t love Ye Qing or your Brother Ah Dai anymore?¡±


    His forehead pressed against hers, his voice extremely hoarse.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart trembled.


    Brother Ah Dai... The man she used to love with her life.


    But when had that love started to fade away?


    Knock, knock, knock...


    Someone knocked on the door again. This time, it was Dai Na who was asking outside. ¡°What are you doing inside?¡±


    Seeing that the man in front of her had no intention of letting go of her, Gu Meng could only reply, ¡°I was wearing high heels while putting on the gown and identally tripped.¡±


    When Dai Na heard this, she muttered, ¡°What am I thinking? Who is Brother Ye Qing? Can any Tom, Dick or Harry have him? Did Daddy call him away because of something? I¡¯ll give him a call.¡±


    Hearing that Dai Na wanted to call Ye Qing, Gu Meng¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Was he really not afraid of Dai Na finding out?


    If Dai Na found out about it, she would definitely think that they were having an affair and trouble would ensue...


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved in your rtionship with Dai Na. If she finds out that you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll die again.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°die¡±, his dark pupils constricted.


    He tightened his hold on her waist. ¡°My phone is in my pocket.¡±


    What did he mean?


    Could he not take it if it was in his pocket?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want her to find out, take it out and reject her call.¡±


    He still looked abstinent, but his words were so shameless.


    He had changed so much. Had he led Little Gugu astray?


    But how was she to know that all these changes had happened because of her?


    When he said these words, he felt awkward and unnatural. However, if he did not take the initiative, their rtionship would really end right then and there.


    So what if she hated him?


    If he could make her hate slowly turn into liking him again, wouldn¡¯t it be like a rebirth?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take it out, we¡¯ll be found when Dai Na calls.¡±


    Gu Meng was furious.


    However, this man looked fearless.


    Gu Meng furrowed her eyebrows and reached into his pants pocket. She had just touched his phone and was about to pull it out when her hand was stopped by hisrge palm through his pants pocket.


    With his strength, her fingertips inevitably touched his...


    Her expression changed.


    There was a smile in his dark eyes. Not only did he not let go of her hand, his other hand even caressed her lips.


    Back and forth.


    Gu Meng did not expect him to be so thick-skinned and her eyes burned with anger.


    ¡°Call me Brother Ah Dai.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, he pressed down harder on her hand. The harder he pressed, the closer she was to his private part. Although there was a cloth between them, it was no less hot to her.


    But at this moment, his pants pocket vibrated again.


    Gu Meng¡¯s feelings were indescribable.


    No matter how calm she was, she could not remain calm.


    She had been forced into a corner and could only shout, ¡°Brother Ah Dai.¡±


    ¡°There were no feelings.¡±


    Gu Meng gritted her teeth. ¡°Brother Ah Dai.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    She wanted to strangle him to death.


    Dai Na¡¯s voice came from outside again. ¡°I think I heard a phone vibrating. Brother Ye Qing is still here...¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes were red and she was full of anger, but she could only say gently, ¡°Brother Ah Dai.¡±


    Her voice was originally crisp and pleasant to the ear, but after she deliberately softened it, it was like the soft words of a woman from Jiangnan. The blood in his body gathered and surged towards his abdomen.


    Gu Meng shook off his hand with her face red and pulled her hand back from his pocket.


    Dai Na, who was outside, noticed that the door to the changing room was closed and felt that something was wrong. She was about to ask the designer¡¯s assistant to take the spare key when Ye Qing¡¯s secretary walked over. ¡°Princess, His Highness has something on and left first.¡±


    ¡°He left?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±


    Dai Na nced at the tightly closed changing room and felt that she was thinking too much. Brother Ye Qing was not an ordinary person. How could he be so desperate to have something to do with an ugly woman?


    After Dai Na left, Gu Meng was about to pull open the door when a man¡¯s voice trailed from behind her. ¡°Xiaomeng, no matter how much you resist, you can¡¯t change what I want to do! Little Gugu needs his mother, and I need you!¡±


    Thest sentence seemed to spill out from the depths of his throat. He said it very seriously and firmly.


    ...

 Chapter 1517 - Meeting At The Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 1517: Meeting At The Banquet</h4>


    Hearing Ye Qing¡¯s words, Gu Meng¡¯s heart trembled slightly.


    She did not know what was the point of him saying all this. If he forced her to stay by his side, the result would still be the same as it had been two years ago.


    Not wanting to argue with him anymore, she pulled open the door of the changing room and ran away hurriedly.


    Ling Hui came in after answering the call and saw Gu Meng rushing out. She was wondering why she was not dressed properly when the changing room door opened again and a tall figure walked out.


    Ling Hui and the designer¡¯s assistant looked at each other.


    Ye Qing had a hand in his pants pocket. Faced with the strange gaze, his expression was cold and calm, his lips pursed tightly as he left with steady steps.


    After Ye Qing left, Gu Meng returned to the changing room and changed into her own clothes.


    While Ling Hui was sending Gu Meng back to the apartment, she wanted to say something but stopped herself several times. As such, she ended up not asking anything.


    When they arrived at the apartment, Ling Hui said, ¡°I¡¯lle and fetch you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Returning to the apartment, Gu Meng rushed into the bathroom and washed her face with cold water.


    Looking at her red and swollen lips, she touched them with her fingertips. The man¡¯s warmth seemed to still linger on them.


    Her phone rang and Gu Meng nced at her phone. ¡°Vivian, my father came back just now and his expression is so dark. I mentioned you to him and he even got angry at me. I really can¡¯t live with him anymore.¡±


    Gu Meng replied, ¡°Don¡¯t mention me in front of him in the future.¡±


    Little Gugu, who had received the reply, nced at the man smoking in front of the French window and asked unhappily, ¡°Daddy, did you secretly meet Vivian behind my back today? Did you do something bad to her?¡±


    Ye Qing turned around to look at Little Gugu, who was nestled on the sofa, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Vivian told me not to mention her in front of you again. Besides, I feel that her attitude toward me today is very cold.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s slender fingers that were holding onto the cigarette tightened. He walked to the sofa and took away the child¡¯s phone in Little Gugu¡¯s hand. When he saw Gu Meng¡¯s reply, his eyebrows immediately furrowed together.


    A few secondster, he threw the phone to Little Gugu. ¡°She¡¯s cold to you because you¡¯re not charming enough.¡±


    Little Gugu jumped up from the sofa unhappily. ¡°If you didn¡¯t take me awayst night, I would have slept with Vivian. She smells so good.¡±


    Ye Qing smirked. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Little Gugu was furious. ¡°How is it unrted? You promised me that you would bring her back to the pce.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your father¡¯s.¡±


    Little Gugu was speechless.


    Ye Qing put out his cigarette and entered the study.


    Little Gugu looked at Ye Qing¡¯s back and shouted angrily on the sofa, ¡°Daddy, how can you be so shameless? I was the one who fell for Vivian first!¡±


    ...


    In the evening.


    Gu Meng attended the birthday party with Ling Hui.


    When they arrived at a luxurious and magnificent ancient castle, Gu Meng was surprised to find that Ling Hui had brought her to the President¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday party.


    After Ling Hui had been chased out of the Dai family, she was no longer a member of this circle. However, because she was married to Ling Motian, she became the wife of a tycoon that many people envied.


    No one knew that the number of times she and Ling Motian had met could be counted on one hand even though they had been married for two years.


    When she entered the luxurious castle, there were already many rich and powerfuldies in the banquet hall.


    Gu Meng had attended many high society banquets with Ling Hui and she was no longer as restrained as she had been in the beginning.


    Ling Hui introduced several socialites to Gu Meng. Gu Meng was intelligent and was able to design a set of jewelry that suited their styles very quickly.


    Several socialites had not believed in Gu Meng¡¯s ability at first, but after listening to her description, they all praised her and took the initiative to leave their contact details.


    At this moment, there was amotion at the door.


    A socialite beside Gu Meng said, ¡°Ling Hui, your husband is here.¡±


    A tall figure walked in. The man looked like a typical sessful businessman. There was a faint smile on his lips, but his eyes were sharp and cold.


    ¡°Ling Hui, why didn¡¯t youe with your husband tonight?¡±


    ¡°Ling Hui, everyone is envious of you for marrying such an outstanding husband.¡±


    Ling Huiughed mockingly in her heart.


    ¡°Eh, the one following behind your husband is his secretary, right? I heard rumors about them a few days ago. Ling Hui, women can¡¯t be too headstrong. You¡¯re too focused on your career now and you won¡¯t even know if your husband¡¯s kidnapped by a little vixen.¡±


    Ling Hui shook the champagne in her crystal ss. ¡°If it¡¯s mine, it¡¯s mine. If it¡¯s not mine, I can¡¯t keep it either.¡±


    Alright, the former top socialite was so confident and bold!


    ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m going to the washroom,¡± Ling Hui said to Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng did not miss the sh of hurt in Ling Hui¡¯s eyes. She asked with concern, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Continue chatting with them.¡±


    After Ling Hui left, Gu Meng nced at her husband, Ling Motian. Ling Motian was greeting the President and his wife. The petite secretary beside him was holding his arm intimately and the two of them looked like a couple.


    Before long, there was anothermotion in the banquet hall.


    Dai Na held Ye Qing¡¯s arm as they came down from upstairs. The President¡¯s wife was the main character tonight, but Dai Na was wearing a rather sexy long dress. Her chest was exposed and so was her back. She did not look dignified or steady at all, and many socialites scoffed at her.


    ¡°She¡¯s be a phoenix, but she¡¯s still unbearably vulgar.¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down. After all, she¡¯s a princess now. It won¡¯t be good if she hears it.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like her. From her hair to her toes, how can she everpare to Ling Hui? Why is she the top socialite now?¡±


    ¡°Her father is the President now!¡±


    ¡°Although her taste is bad, her taste in men is not bad. Look at the Third Prince beside her. He is indeed someone who grew up in the royal family. From head to toe, he exudes a noble aura and masculine charm!¡±


    Gu Meng nced at the maning down the stairs. It was true that he was like what the socialites said. There was nothing wrong with him in any aspect. But who would have thought that the man who looked noble and abstinent was a jerk and gangster in private?


    She did not know if he had a sixth sense, but the moment Gu Meng looked at Ye Qing, he looked at her.


    Their eyes met through the crowd.


    A socialite eximed, ¡°Look, the Third Prince seems to have nced at me.¡±


    ¡°Stop daydreaming. Why would the Third Prince look at us? I heard that the President is going to announce Princess Dai Na and the Third Prince¡¯s marriage tonight!¡±


    When Gu Meng heard the socialites¡¯ discussion, she felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. He was clearly about to marry Dai Na and yet, he had still kissed and flirted with her, saying that he needed her. This made her feel like she had swallowed a fly.

 Chapter 1518 - Scene

    <h4>Chapter 1518: Scene</h4>


    From the corner of her eye, Gu Meng nced at Ye Qing, who had greeted the President and his wife after arriving at the banquet hall. He was wearing a low-profile and luxurious hand-tailored suit that fit him perfectly. His figure was cold and tall, and under the bright crystal chandelier, his facial features were as deep and handsome as if they had been carved out. He was so perfect that she could not take her eyes off him.


    His expression was as indifferent as ever, his eyes as deep as a bottomless well, making it impossible to read his thoughts.


    Just as she was about to look away, the man nced at her again.


    Gu Meng turned around and faced the man with the back of her head.


    A faint smile appeared on Ye Qing¡¯s sexy lips. Dai Na noticed the smile on Ye Qing¡¯s lips and asked softly, ¡°Brother Ye Qing, why are you so happy?¡±


    Without waiting for Ye Qing to say anything, Dai Na remembered that before the banquet started, her father had talked to him, hoping to announce the news that the two of them were going to be married tonight. At that time, he had not objected to it.


    Was he so happy because he was going to marry her?


    ¡°Brother Ye Qing, I will definitely be a good princess in the future.¡± Dai Na looked at Ye Qing, her eyes filled with tenderness.


    At this moment, Ling Motian walked over with his secretary.


    Ling Motian was not as handsome, nor his features as well-defined as Ye Qing¡¯s. But neither was he as handsome and devilish as a yboy. However, he had a face that women liked and he looked very gentlemanly at first nce. He had broad shoulders, a narrow waist, refreshing sideburns, and sharp facial features.


    Dai Na and Ling Motian looked at each other and smiled brightly. ¡°Brother Motian, why didn¡¯t you ask Sister Ling Hui to be your femalepanion? She came today as well. How sad would she be that you brought her secretary along?¡±


    Ling Motian nced past Dai Na¡¯s exquisite and pretty face, his indifferent gaze sweeping past the deep V-neck dress she was wearing. The cor design was sexy and charming, outlining her full and voluptuous chest.


    When Dai Na felt Ling Motian¡¯s gaze on her, a small smirk appeared on her lips.


    After Ling Mo arrived to the banquet hall, she had secretly observed him and Ling Hui. From the beginning to the end, he had not even looked at Ling Hui, as if he did not have his wife in his eyes.


    How could the current Ling Huipare to her?


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve prepared a small gift. I¡¯ve already developed this ind in the Darran Sea. There are hotels, resorts, churches, vis, malls, golf courses, clubhouses, tarmac, etc. The ind hasn¡¯t been named yet. I¡¯m giving it to the ever young and beautiful Madam. I hope you like it.¡±


    Hearing the gift from Ling Motian, the President;s wife and Dai Na were shocked.


    Last time, the President¡¯s wife had casually mentioned that she wanted a vacation ind that belonged to her. She had not expected Ling Motian to have been so attentive and to develop an ind for her birthday.


    Compared to Ling Motian, as a prince, Ye Qing had never cared so much about his future mother-inw.


    The President¡¯s wife looked at Ling Motian with a smile. ¡°Motian, you¡¯re too considerate. How can I ept such an expensive gift?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small gift.¡± Ling Motian smirked, looking gentlemanly and elegant. ¡°I got my secretary to bring a video over. The scenery on the ind is clear. Madam, take a look and see if you like it.¡±


    The female secretary received Ling Motian¡¯s instructions and took the thumb drive to the videographer, passing him the thumb drive.


    The lights in the banquet hall suddenly dimmed.


    An image appeared on the big screen. The guests¡¯ attention was attracted to the screen.


    Dai Na, who was holding Ye Qing¡¯s arm, did not look at the screen. Her gazended on Ling Hui, who was standing in the corner of the banquet hall.


    She thought to herself that if Ling Hui saw the big gift her husband gave her mother, she would be envious and jealous beyond measure.


    She was married to the number one conglomerate but could not hold on to her husband. Ling Hui was really a failure!


    But she was different. Not only could she make Brother Mo Tian dote on her, she could even marry the Third Prince.


    In the future, who would still dare to say that she was a phoenix that flew up into the sky?


    All of these belonged to her!


    A smug smile appeared on Dai Na¡¯s lips.


    At this moment, she felt like she was a winner in life!


    The President¡¯s wife looked at the big screen in a good mood, waiting for the beautiful video of the ind.


    She had received all kinds of extravagant gifts tonight, but the one she looked forward to and liked the most was the one Ling Motian had given her.


    The big screen shed twice, and then an image appeared.


    A woman in a dress with long hair entered the hotel room. Suddenly, she was pushed into a corner by a tall figure. The two of them said something and started kissing crazily.


    The woman wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck, her slender legs seductively wrapped around the man¡¯s muscr waist.


    There was no sound on the screen, but that fragrant and passionate kiss almost attracted the attention of all the guests.


    After the kiss, the woman could not wait to unbutton the man¡¯s shirt.


    The man carried the woman and walked toward the bed. The woman¡¯s face was on the man¡¯s shoulder, her eyes red and enchanting as she took off the man¡¯s shirt with her hands.


    No one had expected such a scene to appear on the screen.


    The moment the President¡¯s wife saw the video, the joy in her heart disappeared. She was about to order someone to cut the video when the woman¡¯s face suddenly appeared.


    Her breathing stopped for a moment and at the same time, there were sounds of people gasping in the banquet hall.


    How could it be Dai Na?


    The video had not captured the man¡¯s face, but his back had clearly been captured. There was a faint crescent-shaped birthmark on it.


    Very few people knew about this birthmark.


    However, Ling Hui knew about it. The moment he saw it, her fingers around the wine ss tightened.


    The President was the first to react. His expression darkened and without saying anything, he strode toward the videographer.


    There was a fuss among the guests in the banquet hall.


    ¡°Oh my god, why is there such a video?¡±


    ¡°The woman in the video is Princess Dai Na?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the male lead? The Third Prince?¡±


    ¡°From his hairstyle and figure, he doesn¡¯t look like the Third Prince.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not the Third Prince, then wasn¡¯t Princess Dai Na having an affair with another man in the hotel?¡±


    ...


    Dai Na, who was immersed in her beautiful fantasies and thoughts, heard the discussion. She did not know what had happened and looked up at the big screen.


    When she saw that the screen was not showing the beautiful scenery of the ind, but the image of a woman being pressed against the bed by a man while exercising, her body trembled.


    The decor of the hotel room, the man¡¯s back as he stood by the bed, and the woman¡¯s flushed face. Everything was familiar yet unfamiliar.


    Suddenly, the screen dimmed and the video stopped.


    However, that video was already imprinted in every guest¡¯s mind. Even if the video was cut off, their memories could not be erased.

 Chapter 1519 - Discovering a Secret

    <h4>Chapter 1519: Discovering a Secret</h4>


    Dai Na retracted her hand from Ye Qing¡¯s arm.


    She clenched her hands into fists, her fingertips pressing into her palms. Her mind seemed to have been cut off from all other sounds and waspletely nk.


    Her body trembled slightly as she tried to calm herself down. However, endless panic and panic surged within her like a tidal wave.


    What should she do?


    Her intimate video with Ling Mo had been exposed?


    Would she be condemned by everyone?


    Dai Na¡¯s face turned pale. She wanted to escape, but there was no way out.


    She felt like a trapped beast and she looked down, not daring to look elsewhere. She could only let all eyes focus on her. Her limbs were cold and stiff, as if she was about to lose consciousness.


    Such a scandal had appeared at the President¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday party. Although the people attending the party were all reputable, they could not help but be gossipy.


    After the President got the videographer to turn off the video, he walked up to the stage and said personally, ¡°I don¡¯t know who yed a prank and made such a video at my wife¡¯s birthday party. Everyone, please calm down. I will give everyone an exnation for this matter very soon.¡±


    The President arranged for someone to send Dai Na to her room.


    ...


    Dai Na¡¯s limbs were stiff as she was helped upstairs by the servant.


    Her heart was flustered and confused. Her legs did not seem to belong to her anymore.


    After being helped into the room by the servant, Dai Na fell onto the bed.


    Her forehead and palms were sweating.


    How could this happen?


    How could this happen?


    How did people know about her and Ling Mo having sex?


    With Ling Motian¡¯s shrewd personality, how could he not know that there were surveince cameras installed in the room?


    Dai Na ran into the bathroom, turned on the tap and sshed cold water on her face.


    She forced herself to calm down.


    Ling Motian said that he wanted to give his mother a big present, but he yed the video of them having sex.


    There were only two possibilities. Firstly, the video had been reced and Ling Motian did not know! Secondly, the video was arranged by Ling Motian. He did not want her to marry Ye Qing and wanted her to belong to himpletely!


    Dai Na was more inclined toward the second point.


    Ling Motian had told her in bed that she was much better than Ling Hui. He liked to do it with her and wanted to maintain that kind of rtionship forever.


    She knew very well how possessive Ling Motian was under his gentlemanly appearance. He was so strong that he was a little perverted.


    The more Dai Na thought about it, the more likely she thought it was. She walked out of the bathroom and sent a message with a pale and angry expression.


    ...


    In the banquet hall.


    Gu Meng, who had seen the video, was also stunned.


    Like the other guests, she had not expected such an episode to happen at the President¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday party.


    She naturally recognized that the man in the video was not Ye Qing.


    Did that mean that Dai Na was cheating on him?


    Gu Meng nced at where Ye Qing was standing and found that he was no longer in the banquet hall.


    With such a thing happening, the President and his wife would not be able to maintain their dignities. His situation would probably be no better!


    Gu Meng looked away, only to see Ling Hui sitting by the side with a dark expression.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Meng saw that Ling Hui¡¯s knuckles were slightly pale as she held the wine ss.


    Ling Hui put down the wine ss in her hand and closed her eyes, saying to Gu Meng, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little suffocated, I¡¯ll go outside to take a breather first.¡±


    Gu Meng felt that something was wrong, but she did not dare to think too much about it.


    Gu Meng stood in the banquet hall for a few minutes, slightly worried about Ling Hui. She walked toward the back garden.


    The castle¡¯s back garden was ratherrge, with a pool and all kinds of specially nted tropical nts.


    Gu Meng looked around but did not find Ling Hui. When she wanted to return to the banquet hall, she realized that she was lost.


    The garden was too big. Most people who had never been here would lose their way.


    For a moment, Gu Meng did not know where to go.


    She turned around again. At this moment, she saw two figures pulling each other not too far away from severalrge trees.


    One of the women in the servant¡¯s uniform looked like Dai Na.


    The man¡¯s back was facing her and Gu Meng could not see his face clearly.


    Could it be that Dai Na¡¯s lover had also appeared at the banquet?


    Dai Na was too daring!


    Gu Meng walked over and hid behind the tree.


    Dai Na and the man were standing in a hidden corner. Dai Na looked a little angry and fierce. ¡°You said that you wanted to give my mother a surprise, but it turned out to be a shock. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Ye Qing and I are getting married and I¡¯ll be the Third Princess Consort of Country S. At that time, your business can also be in S Country and it will be good for you. Do you want to ruin me by doing this?¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had not expected that Dai Na was really here to meet the man whom she was having an affair with.


    Gu Meng looked at the man¡¯s tall figure in a suit and felt that he looked a little familiar, but she could not remember where she had seen him before.


    Until the man turned around and said, ¡°Are you stupid?¡±


    Gu Meng widened her eyes.


    She stared at the man in disbelief.


    I-It was Ling Hui¡¯s husband, Ling Motian?


    Thinking of Ling Hui¡¯s pale knuckles and dazed expression, Gu Meng¡¯s heart ached.


    After being scolded by Ling Motian, Dai Na was stunned for a few seconds. ¡°I-It¡¯s not you?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not me. Would I expose such a video and destroy you, or even myself?¡± Ling Motian loosened his tie, his gentlemanly and cold face cold. ¡°The thumb drive I asked my secretary to prepare was switched by someone. Who do you think could do such a thing without anyone knowing?¡±


    Dai Na furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Your wife?¡±


    Ling Motian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Before tonight, she didn¡¯t even know about us.¡±


    ¡°Are you suspecting Brother Ye Qing?¡±


    ¡°If not, who else do you think would have done it? The video that day was taken in the capital.¡±


    They had only been to the Capital Hotel once and yet, they had been photographed! Who would dare to do anything in such a high-end hotel?


    Dai Na took a few steps back unsteadily. She did not dare to believe that it was Ye Qing.


    ¡°He already promised my father that he would marry me. Our marriage is beneficial to both countries. He has no reason to do that...¡±


    Before Dai Na could finish, she suddenly heard a sound. Ling Motian gave her a look and walked towards Gu Meng, who was hiding behind the tree with a cold expression.


    Gu Meng wanted to leave quietly, but she stepped on something and it made a sound. Looking at the couple walking over, her heart was beating very fast.


    Ling Motian was not someone to be trifled with. If he found out that she was here, he might do something to her secretly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s nerves tensed up. At this moment, a slender arm reached towards her.


    ...


    Dai Na and Ling Motian walked behind a fewrge trees and did not see anyone. At this moment, a ck cat jumped out.


    Dai Na was so frightened that she hurriedly hid in Ling Motian¡¯s arms.


    No one noticed a figure standing in the dark corner on the other side.

 Chapter 1520 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 1520: Exposed</h4>


    Gu Meng was brought to an unnoticeable corner.


    The man¡¯s tall figure surrounded her, blocking the light around her.


    The faint smell of red wine and tobo wafted to her nose. It was a familiar yet unfamiliar smell, and her heart trembled.


    It was Ye Qing.


    She looked up, her clear eyes looking at the man in front of her.


    Had he heard the conversation between Dai Na and Ling Motian just now?


    Having been cheated on by his fianc¨¦e, his face was still expressionless. He was so cold and deep that it was hard to understand him.


    Perhaps, Ling Motian¡¯s guess was right. The video was released because he had swapped them.


    Was it to cancel the engagement with the Princess?


    Staring at the silent Gu Meng, Ye Qing¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    She had almost been discovered by Ling Motian and Gu Meng was indeed shocked.


    But now, she was feeling much better.


    Retracting her arm from his warm and dry palm, she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She took two steps back, putting some distance between them.


    Seeing her action, a trace of sadness shed past Ye Qing¡¯s deep eyes. However, very quickly, he stepped forward as if nothing had happened and leaned against her intimately once more. ¡°After tonight, Dai Na and I will cut off all contact.¡±


    His voice was low and charming. In the quiet night sky, it was like a violin ying.


    Gu Meng looked up, meeting his dark eyes. A few secondster, she pursed her lips. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    She pushed him away ruthlessly and left without looking back.


    Ye Qing stared at her cold and distant back. He licked the corner of his lips and suddenlyughed softly.


    Thatughter seemed toe from the depths of his throat, deep and resonant.


    Hearing this, Gu Meng¡¯s scalp turned numb.


    He was crazy! What was so funny?


    ...


    When Gu Meng returned to the banquet hall, she still did not see Ling Hui.


    Even an outsider like her found it hard to believe and ept that Ling Hui¡¯s husband and Dai Na were having an affair, let alone Ling Hui herself.


    Although Ling Hui rarely mentioned her feelings to her, her wedding ring was always on her finger.


    A woman wearing a wedding ring meant that she still cared about that man and their marriage.


    It had already been a blow for Ling Hui when Ling Motian brought his female secretary over tonight. Then, such a video had been exposed. Any normal woman would not be able to withstand such a blow!


    Gu Meng was worried about Ling Hui and did not know where she had gone. Would she do something stupid?


    When she entered the castle, she could not bring her phone in and as such, she could not call Ling Hui. She was about to go out to have a look when there was amotion in the banquet hall.


    The President and his wife headed downstairs with Dai Na.


    Gu Meng stopped. Like the other guests, she wanted to hear how the President and his wife would deal with this scandal.


    ¡°Dear guests, I went upstairs to ask Dai Na just now. She said that she did not do anything to let the Third Prince down. She loves the Third Prince deeply and would not marry anyone other than him. How could she do such a shameful thing to another man?¡±


    Some guests raised their doubts. ¡°Mr President, we all saw the video. The female lead is clearly Princess Dai Na!¡±


    The president shook his head and sighed. ¡°This is all my fault. After I inherited the presidency, Dai Na was kidnapped and her life was almost in danger. After she was safe, I was worried that something simr would happen again, so I gave her a substitute.¡±


    As the President spoke, he pped his hands and two guards escorted a woman over.


    The woman looked up. Her face under her long hair was almost the same as Dai Na¡¯s.


    ¡°This is Dai Na¡¯s substitute. She did such a shameful thing to a man in private. After Dai Na found out about it, she was scolded by her. Dai Na told her to cut ties with that man, but she didn¡¯t agree and even hated Dai Na! Today¡¯s video is one of her methods to take revenge on Dai Na. When my men found her, she was about to run away with her lover.¡±


    In the video, only a woman¡¯s face appeared. The man had never shown his face, so no one could investigate. Ling Motian had thought of this idea.


    The substitute who was being detained by the guards red at Dai Na angrily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me falling in love with him? What right do you have to make me leave him? Just because you¡¯re a princess, you can criticize my feelings as a substitute? If you let me be happy, I will ruin everything you have!¡±


    The voice of the substitute did not sound any different from Dai Na¡¯s. When the guests heard this, almost all of them believed the President¡¯s words.


    Gu Meng would have believed it too if she had not seen Dai Na and Ling Motian meeting with her own eyes.


    The President was really cunning. He had been able to push all the me to Dai Na¡¯s substitute.


    ¡°Mr President, you must teach this substitute a lesson.¡±


    ¡°A servant dares to scheme against her master? I think she deserves the death penalty!¡±


    ¡°How dare she nder the Princess?¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t punish him severely, there might be people who will disrespect the Princess in the future! We support Mr President in punishing this substitute severely!¡±


    Dai Na¡¯s tensed heart finally rxed when she heard that the guests believed her father¡¯s words.


    Ling Motian was smart enough to think of a n to cover up this scandal in such a short time.


    The President and his wife heaved a sigh of relief.


    After this scandal was covered up, they had to find out who had made the video.


    If it was really rted to Ye Qing, they would not let this matter go so easily.


    Just when everyone thought that this matter would end here, a cold and mocking voice suddenly sounded with a woman¡¯s unique tone. ¡°This matter really cannot be let go like this!¡±


    Everyone looked over and saw a woman in a dark green dress walking over slowly.


    Under the bright crystal chandelier, the woman had a stunning face.


    There was a moment of silence in the banquet hall.


    Who else could it be other than Ling Hui? She had gone off somewhere earlier. The dress she was wearing was still the same, but the makeup on her face had changed slightly.


    The lipstick on her lips had deepened. It was charming and strong, like a rose with blood on it. Her wavy hair was gathered on one side of her shoulders, and the way she walked over was charming and beautiful.


    When Ling Motian saw Ling Hui, he furrowed his eyebrows slightly. He strode forward and grabbed her arm, whispering, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ling Hui looked at the man in front of her who could remain calm even when a mountain had just copsed in front of him. Her red lips curled up into an enchanting smile. ¡°You used to say that you liked dignified, gentle, and obedient women. For you, I¡¯ve always worked hard to be that kind of person.¡± Her fingertips nodded at his chest, her smile bing even more dazzling. ¡°Now it seems like it was just a joke!¡±


    With that said, she took a few steps back and looked at the guests around her. ¡°Does everyone want to know who the male lead in the affair with Princess Dai Na is?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 1521 - She’s Not Easy to Bully!

    <h4>Chapter 1521: She¡¯s Not Easy to Bully!</h4>


    Ling Motian frowned slightly, his eyes looking at Ling Hui were filled with an unnoticeable darkness.


    He walked in front of Ling Hui again and grabbed her slender wrist. ¡°Did you drink too much? It¡¯s the President¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday party today. Don¡¯t cause trouble here!¡±


    Causing trouble?


    Ling Hui felt indescribable stuffiness in her heart. He had not have such an attitude when he had proposed to her back then!


    It was only today that she finally saw clearly that he was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    He was ruthless and cold-blooded.


    Of course, he was also despicable and shameless. He was clearly having an affair with Dai Na, but he could still push the me to the substitute without any shame.


    ¡°Everyone, my wife is drunk. I¡¯ll send her back first.¡± Ling Motian tightened his grip on Ling Hui¡¯s wrist, his grip so strong it almost broke her bones.


    The more painful it was, the more charming the smile on Ling Hui¡¯s face became. She stood on the spot, unwilling to leave with Ling Motian. ¡°CEO Ling, what are you afraid of?¡±


    When Ling Hui smiled, she looked like he had walked out from an old newspaper painting. Her lips were fiery red and she looked like the most beautiful flower in the world.


    Ling Motian had never seen this side of Ling Hui before. In the past, she had always been bare-faced, dignified, and gentle. A typicaldy from a prestigious family.


    Right now, she was like a rose with thorns, beautiful but sharp.


    Ling Motian was not in the mood to appreciate or understand her change. He looked at her, his gaze clearly warning her not to say anything.


    Dai Na came down from the stage in a panic. Looking at Ling Hui¡¯s charming side profile, Dai Na¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Sister Ling Hui, I know that after you and your mother were chased out of the Dai family, you don¡¯t like me and my family. However, my parents and I have always treated you as one of us. When your father got into an ident back then, we found out that your mother was the one who did it. If we didn¡¯t treat you as family, my mother wouldn¡¯t have allowed the daughter of a murderer to attend her birthday party tonight.¡±


    The moment Dai Na finished speaking, there was amotion around them.


    Thosements were rather unpleasant. Ling Hui was already used to it after all these years.


    She did not care about what others said since her mother had not done anything.


    Pulling her wrist back from Ling Mo¡¯srge palm, Ling Hui raised the watch on her right wrist. ¡°I went to the back garden to take a breather earlier and didn¡¯t expect to see a very interesting scene...¡±


    Before Ling Hui could finish speaking, Ling Motian grabbed Ling Hui¡¯s shoulders with a cold expression. He lowered his head and warned her coldly, ¡°Ling Hui, no matter what you know, shut up now!¡±


    When the President saw this, to prevent Ling Hui from having any evidence against him, he hurriedly walked over. ¡°Motian, did the two of you have a conflict? Ling Hui saw that you brought your female secretary over and she got jealous. There¡¯s a room upstairs, bring Ling Hui up and coax her. You¡¯re a married couple, you can quarrel at the head of the bed but you should reconcile at the end of the bed.¡±


    The president nced at the Ling Tianmo.


    Ling Motian hugged Ling Hui¡¯s shoulders tightly and led her upstairs.


    Gu Meng was worried that Ling Hui was in danger and wanted to follow her, but her wrist was suddenly grabbed by a dry and warm hand.


    Gu Meng turned around and her heart jumped when she saw Ye Qing holding her wrist. She quickly pulled her hand back as if she had been electrocuted.


    How could he be so daring? This was the banquet hall and he dared to pull her!


    ¡°Ling Hui asked you to wait for her in the car.¡± Ye Qing grabbed her hand again and handed her a car key.


    Gu Meng looked down at Ling Hui¡¯s car keys.


    Although she had countless doubts in her heart, she held them all in. She took her car keys and left the banquet hall.


    ...


    In the guest room on the second floor.


    The moment he entered the room, Ling Motian pushed the woman who was wrapped around his shoulders away.


    Ling Hui stumbled a few steps forward and her forehead hit a corner of the cab. Her skin broke and she felt a sharp pain.


    A bright smile appeared on her red lips. ¡°Are you angry from embarrassment?¡±


    Ling Motian pursed his lips tightly and said nothing. He grabbed her wrist and pulled the watch off her wrist.


    Seeing that she had indeed taken a video of him and Dai Na meeting secretly in the back garden, he threw the watch to the floor and stepped on it ruthlessly with his shiny ck leather shoes.


    This watch was his first gift to her.


    Now that he had broken it, her heart had broken with it.


    She lifted her thick and curly eyshes and looked at the cold and solemn man in front of her. Without his gentlemanly disguise, he looked so disgusting.


    Ling Hui put her hands on the cab behind him, a mocking look in her eyes. The exquisite earrings on her ears sparkled. ¡°How long have you been with Dai Na?¡±


    Ling Motian looked at Ling Hui with malicious eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    Ling Hui raised his eyebrows. ¡°One year? Two years? Oh my god, it can¡¯t be three to five years. You started having an affair before we got married, right?¡±


    Ling Motian walked in front of Ling Hui and pinched her delicate chin. ¡°Be good and listen to me. The position of Mrs Ling will always be yours.¡±


    Ling Hui raised her chin and suddenly gave him a spat at his face.


    Ling Motian was caught off guard. He did not expect the usually dignified and elegantdy to spit at his face.


    Ling Motian didn¡¯t react for a few seconds.


    He took out a handkerchief and wiped his face, looking at Ling Hui with dark eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my patience again and again!¡±


    ¡°Ling Motian, I didn¡¯t marry you because of the position of Mrs Ling, but because you have a ce in my heart. After we got married, you humiliated me as much as you wanted, and I endured it. After all, without you, I might not even be in this world anymore. I tried my best to change myself to be what you like, but what did I get? You being with the woman I hate the most!¡±


    ¡°Do you know how I felt when I saw the video of you and Dai Na with each other on the big screen? I found it hard to believe at first, but I had a feeling that it was the truth. After the pain, I felt relieved, as if I had gotten a release.¡±


    She used to like him, but it seemed like she did not like him as much as she thought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡±


    When Ling Motian heard her say the word ¡°divorce¡± so easily, there seemed to be disbelief in the depths of his eyes.


    He wanted to say something, but heard her say, ¡°Of course, you adulterous couple haven¡¯t taken me seriously, so I won¡¯t give you any face either.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The moment Ling Motian finished speaking, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Brother Motian, open the door!¡±


    Hearing Dai Na¡¯s voice, Ling Motian lowered his voice and said to Ling Hui, ¡°I will cut off my rtionship with Dai Na. You¡¯d better take back what you said just now and don¡¯t cause any trouble for me!¡±


    Ling Motian walked to the door and opened it.


    Dai Na held onto her phone, her face pale as she said, ¡°Brother Motian, someone just uploaded the video of us meeting in the back garden.¡±

 Chapter 1522 - Embarrassed

    <h4>Chapter 1522: Embarrassed</h4>


    Apart from the video of them meeting secretly in the garden, another video appeared.


    The video at the end of the video was of the couple having sex in the banquet hall, as well as being questioned by the guests, and then the President and his wife getting a substitute to rece them.


    The video had perfectly encapsted the events in the banquet hall that night.


    Initially, theizens were still confused when they saw the first video, but when they saw theter video, they immediately understood what was going on. It turned out that Princess Dai Na had had an affair with the tycoon, Ling Motian, and had even tried to make Dai Na¡¯s substitute take the me.


    When Ling Motian saw such a video appearing on the inte, his expression turned extremely dark.


    He looked back at the room.


    Ling Hui was gone and the window was wide open.


    Ling Motian walked quickly to the window. The delicate flowers in the garden downstairs were slightly crushed.


    Dai Na also hurried over and nced downstairs. ¡°Did Ling Hui do this?¡±


    Ling Motian remained silent as he nced at the watch he had broken.


    He remembered that watches had the ability to send videos.


    She had followed him up to stall for time so that those videos could be sessfully uploaded online!


    ¡°Brother Motian, what should we do now?¡± Blood drained from Dai Na¡¯s face. She had thought that this matter had already been resolved, but she had not expected it to turn around.


    There was a lot of scolding online now.


    She and Ling Mo had be adulterers, and Ye Qing and Ling Hui became the targets of sympathy.


    Not only was the Ling Corporation affected, but the President and his wife¡¯s reputation and prestige were also affected.


    Ling Tianmo picked up the broken watch on the floor, his face tensed as he said coldly, ¡°Emergency public rtions.¡±


    Ling Motian strode away.


    Dai Na fell to the ground, not daring to look at her phone. She was in a daze.


    The President walked in with a dark expression and pped Dai Na¡¯s face heavily. ¡°I listen to you no matter how you fool around usually, but this time, it¡¯s really too much. You¡¯ve utterly embarrassed me. Also, the royal family of Country S already knows about you. The Queen personally called and will not let Ye Qing marry a princess consort like you!¡±


    Dai Na¡¯s eyes widened and she hugged the President¡¯s legs, her tears falling. ¡°Daddy, I know I¡¯m wrong. You have to help me this time. I can¡¯t lose Brother Ye Qing...¡±


    The President shook off Dai Na¡¯s hands and left with a dark expression.


    ...


    In a luxurious and dark bar.


    Gu Meng and Ling Hui sat in front of the bar counter. Ling Hui had drunk a lot of wine and her beautiful eyes were slightly dazed. She swirled the liquid in the ss. It seemed as if she was talking to Gu Meng, but it also seemed like she was talking to herself. ¡°After my father fell into a vegetative state, my mother was facing jail time. It was Ling Motian who came forward, so my mother didn¡¯t go to jail. Not long after that, I was kidnapped again and almost got raped. At that time, a few men drugged me, covered my eyes and took off my clothes. Their hands touched my body and in my despair, a man suddenly appeared and saved me from the kidnappers.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t too conscious then, but I vaguely remembered that I couldn¡¯t withstand the drug and wanted to be with him. However, he didn¡¯t touch me and threw me into theke instead.¡±


    ¡°When I woke up, Ling Motian was by my side. He said that he wanted to take care of me for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°I was touched at that time. I had lived a luxurious life since I was young, but ever since my father¡¯s ident, I experienced all the coldness in the world. Ling Motian¡¯s appearance was like a ray of light, making me, who had been pushed into the darkness by reality, want to grab onto this ray of light.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that he would have gotten a gynecologist to examine me on the day I registered my marriage with him. When he found out that my hymen was gone, he suddenly seemed to have be a different person.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not always the case that a man has broken a girl¡¯s hymen if it¡¯s gone. But Ling Motian always thought that I had been vited before he saved me.¡±


    Hearing Ling Hui¡¯s words, Gu Meng¡¯s heart was heavy.


    She drank a lot with Ling Hui.


    The two of them were a little drunk when they came out of the bar.


    Gu Meng took out her phone and called for a taxi.


    The two of them stood by the roadside and not long after, a ck car stopped in front of them.


    Gu Meng narrowed her eyes, wanting to see the license te clearly when a tall figure got out of the car.


    The man opened the car door for them. ¡°Get in.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was deep and Gu Meng felt that it was familiar, but she could not remember where she had heard it before.


    ...


    Ye Qing offered the back seat to the two women. He sat in the front passenger seat and instructed the head secretary to drive the car to the hotel.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Ye Qing asked the head secretary to reserve a room and to send Ling Hui up to rest while he helped Gu Meng out of the car.


    It had been a long time since Gu Meng had drunk so much wine and her stomach was churning.


    Her slender eyebrows were furrowed tightly and her lips were pursed tightly, looking a little pitiful.


    Entering the elevator, Gu Meng looked up at the person beside her and found that it was not Ling Hui, but a man with a blurry face. She frowned. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    In the moment the elevator door closed, Gu Meng ran out.


    When Ye Qing came out of the elevator, Gu Meng was already at the hotel entrance.


    Her stomach was terribly upset. She stood in front of the rubbish bin, wanting to vomit but could not.


    Ye Qing had just touched her shoulder when she clenched her fist and punched him in the face.


    He had been caught off guard!


    Ye Qing took a few steps back from her punch.


    She was drunk and had not controlled her strength. When she swung her fist over, Ye Qing felt half of his face turn numb and the taste of blood gushing out from his mouth.


    He walked in front of her again, his well-defined fingers pinching her chin, making her open her mouth. His fingertips pressed against the tip of her tongue, forcing her to spit out the wine she had drunk tonight.


    After she threw up, he took a bottle of mineral water from the car.


    She took the water and rinsed her mouth before she felt better.


    Raising her long eyshes and looking at the man whose face was swollen, Gu Meng thought she was hallucinating. ¡°Why is it you? Where¡¯s Sister Ling Hui?¡±


    ¡°I asked the secretary to send her to the hotel to rest.¡±


    Gu Meng massaged her forehead that was about to split open. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, her body flew into the air.


    By the time she reacted, the man had already carried her to the front passenger seat and helped her buckle her seatbelt.


    When the car arrived at the apartment building, she fell asleep in a daze.


    She felt as though she had been carried out of the car. She tried to open her eyes, but her eyelids were too heavy.


    Ye Qing carried her to the apartment and ced her on the soft bed. He got up and went to the bathroom to get a towel. When he returned to the bedroom from the bathroom and saw the scene on the bed, all of the blood in his body gathered and surged towards his abdomen.


    The woman on the bed had opened the zipper of her gown, revealing arge area of her smooth skin and full curves.


    ¡°Take a bath. I want to take a bath...¡± Gu Meng felt sticky all over and felt extremely ufortable. She kicked off her gown and staggered towards the bathroom.


    She had just reached the door when her wrist was grabbed by the man and she was pushed against the wall.


    The man¡¯s kiss fell like a storm.


    ...

 Chapter 1523 - Pushing Away

    <h4>Chapter 1523: Pushing Away</h4>


    After drinking, Gu Meng felt a little dizzy.


    The man¡¯s thin and strong lips suddenly pressed against hers.


    Gu Meng widened her eyes slightly.


    She tried hard to see who was kissing her, but the shadows ovepped.


    She could not tell if it was reality or a dream.


    Gu Meng put her hands on the man¡¯s shoulders and pushed him away.


    She touched her forehead and walked towards the bathroom. She turned on the shower and let the cold water fall on her head. She seemed to have sobered up a little. She wiped the water droplets on her face and looked toward the door.


    The man she had pushed away was walking toward her.


    Gu Meng¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. ¡°Ye Qing...¡±


    So, it wasn¡¯t a dream.


    ...


    No matter how much she hated him, she still called his name when she was drunk.


    Whether it was Ye Qing or Ah Dai, they were both imprinted deep into her soul. Regardless of whether she was willing, he was an existence that she could not forget for the rest of her life.


    ...


    It waste at night.


    The pale moonlight shone into the room and Gu Meng had already fallen asleep, but Ye Qing was not sleepy at all.


    She was covered with a silk nket, her slender arms exposed.


    He pulled her arm under the nket and wrapped his arm around her shoulders, pulling her into his arms.


    He leaned down and kissed her forehead softly. ¡°Good night, Xiaomeng.¡±


    ...


    The next day.


    Gu Meng woke up with a splitting headache.


    Looking around, she found that she was in an apartment, not a hotel room. She sat up and tried to recall what had happenedst night.


    Before she could recall anything, the bathroom door was suddenly pulled open.


    A tall figure walked out. The man was wearing only a pair of ck pants and no belt. His exposed eight pack was well-defined and his muscr chest was firm, without any excess fat. He had just taken a bath and there were still water droplets on his soft ck hair.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± His dark and narrow eyes looked at her nervously.


    He had thought that she would make a fuss and throw a tantrum after waking up. Whether she scolded him or hit him, he nned to bear with it. However, he had not expected her to only stare at him for a few seconds before she said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the Third Prince would do such a shameless thing when someone is drunk. I can¡¯t remember the process, but I¡¯ll treat it as being bitten by a dog!¡±


    Her words were definitely more aggressive than making a ruckus!


    She was stabbing his heart!


    The soft rays of the morning sun shone in andnded on the man¡¯s handsome and cold face. He looked at her, his gaze changing several times.


    The two of them stared at each other for a while before he broke the silence first. ¡°I¡¯m responsible for what happenedst night.¡±


    Hearing that he was going to be responsible for her, there was no joy or emotion in Gu Meng¡¯s eyes. There was only ridicule and indifference. ¡°Should I be grateful? Did I finally hear the word ¡®responsible¡¯ from the noble Third Prince?¡± When she said this, she seemed to have thought of something andughed softly. ¡°I¡¯m not a pet dog that you can call me and wave me around as you please. I¡¯m just an ordinary woman and only want to live a peaceful life. I don¡¯t want to be involved in your world anymore. If you still have any guilt towards me, please stop pestering me.¡±


    Countless emotions appeared in Ye Qing¡¯s depthless dark eyes. In this moment, his heart tightened and he could not help but wonder if she had felt the same way when faced with his cold love two years ago?


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me anymore. How about Little Gugu? Don¡¯t you want to live with him? Don¡¯t you want him to call you ¡®Mommy¡¯ every day?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 1524 - These Two Years

    <h4>Chapter 1524: These Two Years</h4>


    Gu Meng looked at Ye Qing and was silent for a moment before she suddenly smiled.


    When she smiled, she was still as pretty as before.


    But there was no warmth or adoration in her clear eyes, only endless ridicule and coldness.


    ¡°When I was pregnant, you didn¡¯t let me take the child away and forced me to leave the child to you. You looked down on my status and nned the engagement ceremony with Dai Na behind my back.¡±


    ¡°You will never understand how I felt when I stood in the square and saw you and Dai Na getting engaged on the big screen. How did you feel when you kissed her face?¡±


    ¡°I was once willing to give you my entire life, but you didn¡¯t need it. You chose to trample on my love for you in your own way. Now, you want to be responsible for me and kidnap me using a child?¡±


    ¡°Ye Qing, I love Little Gugu. He¡¯s my flesh and blood, but I¡¯m also a modern woman. Even if I¡¯m not with you, I have the right to love and care for him!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t love you before because of Little Gugu. Now, I will not force myself to be with you because of Little Gugu!¡±


    ¡°Gu Meng was already dead the moment she jumped off the highway. She won¡¯t return to your side like a pet dog just because you coax and seduce her a little!¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s dark eyes were as dark as spilled ink, a heavy expression appearing on his handsome face. ¡°The one who hurt you is Ye Qing. Xiaomeng, your Brother Ah Dai is back.¡±


    ¡°When he thought of you, he wanted to kill Ye Qing. Can you give him another chance?¡±


    He walked to the bed, wanting to caress her face with hisrge hand. But before he could touch her, she waved it away.


    Her resistance and coldness made his heart tremble.


    He closed his red eyes and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Xiaomeng, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He knew that even if he apologized ten thousand times, it would not change the fact that he had hurt her before.


    Hearing his apology, a trace of sadness surged in Gu Meng¡¯s heart. She smirked coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to care about the past anymore. I just want to get away from you!¡±


    Ye Qing pursed his lips tightly, not saying anything as he stared at her with his dark eyes.


    His gaze was deep and dark, as if he wanted to melt all of her coldness.


    Gu Meng was naked and could not get out of bed, so she could only look into his eyes.


    As time passed, she could not stand his gaze and gradually lost her patience. ¡°Ye Qing, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Xiaomeng, I miss you. For the past two years, I¡¯ve been thinking about you all the time.¡±


    Gu Meng did not want to hear him say this at all. She reached out her hands from the nket and pushed his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to think about it. Get out!¡±


    He grabbed her hand and pressed it against his chest. Lowering his head, he leaned toward her face.


    Gu Meng looked at the handsome face in front of her and her pupils constricted. She opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, his scorching hot lips pressed down on hers.


    She did not have any impression of their passionate rtionshipst night. However, at this moment, she could really feel the heat from his lips and the breath that sprayed down.


    There was the minty taste of toothpaste in his mouth and the faint fragrance of shower gel on him. It was a familiar yet unfamiliar smell.


    She furrowed her eyebrows and opened her mouth to bite him, but he seemed to have expected her to bite him. His scorching hot tongue entered her mouth and wrapped around her tongue, sucking hard. It was passionate, strong, and domineering, as if he wanted to convey his longing and apology to her.


    Gu Meng struggled a few times, but was unable to break free. She put her hands on his shoulders and pushed hard.


    His body was pushed away.


    She swung her hand at his face, but before she could touch his face, he grabbed her wrist.


    He furrowed his eyebrows tightly, his ck eyes dark. ¡°Xiaomeng, you¡¯ve already pped me until my face turned swollenst night. I have to go back in the afternoon and have an important meeting tonight. I have to show my face. Please show mercy.¡±


    Gu Meng then realized that the left side of his face was slightly swollen.


    Gu Meng retracted her wrist from his hand. Her stomach suddenly felt ufortable and she turned around, retching with a pale face.


    Seeing her nauseous, his body turned cold and even his blood vessels froze.


    ¡°Xiaomeng, you don¡¯t have any feelings for me anymore and don¡¯t like Brother Ah Dai at all?¡± He looked at her with red eyes.


    Gu Meng bit her lip hard. She looked back into his dark eyes and said word by word, ¡°What¡¯s the difference? You¡¯re Brother Ah Dai, Brother Ah Dai is you. The hurt you caused me in the past is not something you can erase just by thinking of me.¡±


    In the face of her cold rejection, Ye Qing¡¯s heart sank.


    After a while, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t sever my ties with you.¡±


    He walked into the bathroom and put on his shirt. ¡°I won¡¯t force you anymore, but you don¡¯t have to give me a death sentence. I hope you can return to the capital with me. We¡¯ll try for three months. If you still think that I haven¡¯t changed and that I¡¯m still not suitable for you, you can leave again and I won¡¯t pester you anymore.¡±


    He looked at her, his eyes dark like two whirlpools that wanted to swallow her. ¡°Little Gugu still doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re his mother. He fell for you the moment he saw you. That¡¯s a feeling no woman can give him. The hearts of mothers and sons are connected. I think when you tell him yourself that you¡¯re his mother, he will definitely be very surprised and happy!¡±


    He did not give her a chance to speak. ¡°Little Gugu and I will leave at two in the afternoon.¡±


    With that said, he walked toward the bedroom door.


    He had just walked out when Gu Meng heard the doorbell ring.


    Gu Meng suddenly remembered that Fu Cheng had sent her a message before they had gone to the barst night, saying that he woulde to find her this morning.


    At the thought of Ye Qing going out, Gu Meng¡¯s expression changed. She hurriedly took out a bathrobe from the wardrobe, put it on, and ran toward the door.


    Ye Qing had already walked to the entrance and he acted like he did not hear the doorbell. He changed into his leather shoes. When Gu Meng saw this, she grabbed his wrist.


    Ye Qing nced at Gu Meng¡¯s wrist and his cold eyes darkened.


    Ever since they met, she had never taken the initiative to touch him. Now that she was holding his wrist, she must not want the person outside to know that he was here.


    Gu Meng felt her scalp tingle from his deep eyes. She said in a low voice, ¡°My fianc¨¦ is back.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°fianc¨¦ ¡°, Ye Qing¡¯s dark eyes darkened and his handsome and indifferent face became even more expressionless.


    It felt like there was a lump of cotton stuck in his chest and it was extremely stuffy.


    Gu Meng forced him into the bedroom and pushed him into the bathroom.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to see you, and I don¡¯t want him to be hurt again. You¡¯re the Third Prince. You should have some dignity!¡±

 Chapter 1525 - Let’s Get Married!

    <h4>Chapter 1525: Let¡¯s Get Married!</h4>


    Ye Qing felt his breath hitch.


    She had always been cold and distant in front of him, but she was nervous and bothered because of another man.


    She didn¡¯t want to be seen by another man and didn¡¯t want another man to be hurt?


    He had thought that having a fianc¨¦ was just a lie she had made up to reject him.


    He had never thought that she really had another man!


    From her protectiveness and care for that man, it meant that that man had a ce in her heart.


    Gu Meng acted like she did not see the hurt expression in Ye Qing¡¯s eyes. She turned around and closed the bathroom door.


    Ye Qing leaned against the bathroom wall, his dark eyes staring at the mirror on the sink.


    The man in the mirror had his handsome face tensed, his lips pursed into a thin line, and his dark eyes were bloodshot, exuding a terrifying coldness.


    What had he be now?


    A third party?


    But how could he me her?


    Back then, he had also put her in such an awkward and shameless situation!


    Ye Qing closed his eyes, the suffocating feeling spreading from his heart making him unable to breathe.


    He deeply understood how desperate and painful it must have been for her to stay by his side two years ago, to not get a status, to not get any emotional response, and to watch him and Dai Na get engaged.


    Ye Qing clenched his fists and punched the wall.


    ...


    After Gu Meng tidied herself up, she opened the door.


    Fu Cheng, who was wearing a ck turtleneck sweater and dark jeans, stood at the door with a bouquet in one hand and a luggage bag in the other.


    Seeing Gu Meng showing her face with a faint shadow under her eyes, concern appeared in Fu Cheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did you have insomnia again? I shouldn¡¯t havee so early.¡±


    Seeing the concern in Fu Cheng¡¯s eyes, Gu Meng felt extremely guilty.


    She took the flowers from him. ¡°I woke up before you rang the doorbell. Why didn¡¯t you go to the hotel to rest first?¡±


    ¡°I came to make breakfast for you.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes watered. ¡°Brother Fu, don¡¯t be so good to me. I¡¯m not worth it...¡±


    Fu Cheng rubbed Gu Meng¡¯s hair and a smile appeared on his bright face. ¡°No, you¡¯re worth it.¡±


    He carried his luggage into the apartment and nced at the kitchen. ¡°You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, right? Go change your clothes. I¡¯ll make you something to eat.¡±


    Gu Meng thought of Ye Qing, who was still in the bathroom, and felt a little guilty. ¡°Brother Fu, why don¡¯t we eat outside?¡±


    ¡°How can home-cooked foodpare to what you get outside? It¡¯ll be done very soon. Go and change first.¡±


    Gu Meng nodded. ¡°...Alright.¡±


    Fu Cheng rolled up his sleeves and went into the kitchen. Gu Meng stood by the door and watched him for a while. She was about to go to the bedroom when she heard a phone vibrating.


    It seemed to be Brother Fu¡¯s.


    Gu Meng took out his phone from his luggage bag. When she got up, she identally dropped the bag on the floor.


    Several items fell out of her bag, one of which was a bottle of medicine.


    Gu Meng picked up the things that had dropped and put them back into the bag. When she put the medicine in, she frowned.


    What medicine was this?


    After memorizing the name of the medicine, Gu Meng took Fu Cheng¡¯s phone and passed it to him. ¡°Brother Fu, your phone.¡±


    As Fu Cheng answered the call, Gu Meng returned to the bedroom.


    She opened the bathroom door to find that the man inside was gone.


    She went to the bedroom again and found that the window was wide open. She walked over and saw that the man had used a zipline to get downstairs.


    She did not know if he had noticed her gaze, but he looked up at her.


    But very quickly, he looked away and got into the car.


    After his car left the district, Gu Meng received a message from him. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the hotel entrance with Little Gugu at two in the afternoon.¡±


    Gu Meng stared at the message for a long time.


    Then, she opened the search engine and entered the name of the medicine.


    Realizing that the medicine was used to treat stomach cancer, Gu Meng¡¯s mind went nk.


    Her fingers holding the phone trembled uncontrobly.


    How could this happen?


    After making breakfast, Fu Cheng came over to call Gu Meng. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look too good.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s thick and curly eyshes fluttered and she slowly raised her red eyes, saying hoarsely, ¡°Brother Fu, I saw a bottle of medicine in your bag. That¡¯s not yours, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Fu Cheng froze.


    Faced with Gu Meng¡¯s questioning gaze, he avoided her eyes. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not mine. I¡¯m in such good health. I brought it for a friend.¡±


    ¡°Which friend?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know him.¡±


    ¡°Can it be cured?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°How much longer do you have?¡±


    Fu Cheng still did not answer.


    Gu Meng stood up from the bed and red at him with red eyes. ¡°Tell me! Don¡¯t hide it from me. Don¡¯t think that this is for my own good!¡±


    Two years ago, when she had jumped down from the highway, the Queen had arranged for her and Fu Cheng to leave. When she met him, she had known that Fu Cheng was already seriously injured. It was not something that could recover after treatment. He had lost a leg.


    Now, he needed to wear a prosthetic leg to walk.


    This was also one of the reasons she was unwilling to go back and be with Ye Qing.


    Because her rtionship had ruined Fu Cheng¡¯s life.


    Although he had repeatedly said that she did not need to feel guilty or force herself to repay his kindness, she could not do it.


    She had regretted countless times about calling Fu Cheng. If she hadn¡¯t done so, she wouldn¡¯t have ruined his life!


    However, there was no way of turning back time.


    She could not change the past, so she could only look forward!


    Gu Meng grabbed Fu Cheng¡¯s hand and looked at him with red eyes. ¡°Brother Fu, let¡¯s get married!¡±


    ...


    On the way back to the hotel, Ye Qing received a call from Dai Na.


    The scandal of having an affair had been covered up by the President and the Ling Corporation.


    Although the Country Y¡¯s media did not dare to report it again, the scandal had already spread to international media and many other countries had reported about it.


    The moment the call connected, Dai Na¡¯s furious questioning voice trailed over. ¡°Ye Qing, did you send someone to secretly take a video of me and Brother Motian being together? If you didn¡¯t want to marry me, you could have told me directly. Why did you have to use such a cruel method to destroy me?¡±


    ¡°Princess, someone tampered with the brakes of Fu Cheng¡¯s car back then. I wonder if you still remember this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°I remember that the Princess had a secret guard by her side, but after Fu Cheng¡¯s car ident, that secret guard disappeared. Someone silenced him to prevent others from finding evidence. Princess, in terms of methods and insidiousness, no one canpare to you.¡±


    Dai Naughed coldly. ¡°Ye Qing, don¡¯t me me for not being able to control a woman. You and Ling Hui teamed up to destroy Brother Motian and me. I won¡¯t let you have your way. After all, before we annulled our engagement, it wasn¡¯t me who cheated first, but you! Isn¡¯t your illegitimate son already more than two years old?¡±


    Before Ye Qing could say anything, Dai Na hung up first.


    Ye Qing¡¯s eyes darkened, his expression cold.


    Ever since he had Little Gugu, what he hated the most was people calling Little Gugu was his illegitimate child.


    It was time to announce Little Gugu¡¯s identity!

 Chapter 1526 - Not As Charming As The Little Devil

    <h4>Chapter 1526: Not As Charming As The Little Devil</h4>


    By the time Ye Qing returned to the hotel, Little Gugu had already woken up.


    He was wearing a small sleeping robe, and was sitting on the sofa watching television while eating ice cream.


    Seeing that Ye Qing had suddenly returned, his fair hands quickly moved behind him, hiding the ice cream.


    ¡°What did you eat?¡±


    Looking at Ye Qing¡¯s dark and cold expression, Little Gugu jumped down from the sofa and moved quietly to the rubbish bin, throwing the ice cream in.


    Little Gugu raised his handsome face and changed the topic. ¡°Daddy, why didn¡¯t youe backst night? We¡¯re leaving in the afternoon. Will Vivian go back with us?¡±


    Ye Qing pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± With that said, he went into the study.


    Little Gugu was speechless.


    Little Gugu knew that the tyrant was not charming enough to attract Vivian. He took out his phone and sent a voice message to Vivian.


    ¡°Vivian, I trusted my father wrongly. He said that he would bring you back with us, but he just came back and said that he was not sure. Vivian, will youe this afternoon?¡±


    After sending the message, Little Gugu kept staring at the phone screen.


    He waited for a long time before he received a reply. ¡®Sorry, Little Gugu, I can¡¯t go back with you but I¡¯ll go and send you off.¡¯


    After lunch, Little Gugu and Ye Qing packed their luggage and prepared to leave.


    Little Gugu chose a suit and wore a bow tie.


    Seeing that Little Gugu was dressed more formally than him, Ye Qing narrowed his dark eyes slightly. ¡°Who are you wearing this for?¡±


    Little Gugu parted his soft ck hair, a serious expression on its face. ¡°Vivian, of course!¡±


    ...


    After packing their luggage, the father and son arrived at the hotel lobby.


    Little Gugu stood at the entrance and kept looking outside.


    But he had waited until two o¡¯clock without seeing Vivian.


    Ye Qing walked over, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the tarmac first. I¡¯ll call her and ask her to go there directly.¡±


    The father and son got into the car.


    Ye Qing took out his phone and called Gu Meng.


    However, she was engaged.


    Ye Qing furrowed his eyebrows and sent her another message.


    But it couldn¡¯t be delivered.


    Ye Qing¡¯s jaw tensed and his dark eyes nced at Little Gugu. ¡°Use your phone to call her.¡±


    Seeing that Ye Qing¡¯s expression was not very good, Little Gugu did not dare to ask any more and took out his phone obediently.


    The call went through immediately.


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression darkened immediately.


    Damn it, she had blocked him!


    Little Gugu¡¯s ringtone rang twice before the call was picked up. ¡°Sorry, Little Gugu, I have something urgent to attend to. I¡¯m almost at the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Vivian, Dad and I are headed for the tarmac.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll meet you there.¡±


    Ye Qing heard Gu Meng saying that she was going to see Little Gugu but had not mentioned him.


    His hands on his knees clenched into fists.


    After the call, Little Gugu turned around and found that his father¡¯s expression was really scary. He really looked like a tyrant.


    Little Gugu rolled his big ck eyes and asked in a childish voice, ¡°Daddy, Vivian didn¡¯t answer your call but answered mine. Does Vivian only like me and not you?¡±


    Ye Qing nced at Little Gugu coldly. ¡°Sit aside.¡±


    Little Gugu: ¡°Daddy, just admit that you¡¯re not as charming as me!¡±


    Ye Qing was speechless.


    ...


    When they arrived at the tarmac, Ye Qing and Little Gugu did not get off immediately.


    After waiting for nearly ten minutes, a taxi drove over.


    When Little Gugu saw the slender figure getting out of the taxi, he immediately opened the door and got out.


    ¡°Vivian!¡±


    Gu Meng squatted down and hugged Little Gugu.


    ¡°Vivian, are you really noting back to the pce with me?¡±


    At the thought of being separated from Vivian, ayer of tears appeared in Little Gugu¡¯s big ck eyes and his pink lips pouted, looking like he was about to cry.


    Gu Meng cupped Little Gugu¡¯s handsome face with both hands and kissed his forehead, saying gently, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll meet you in the capital and y with you. If you miss Vivian, let¡¯s call and video call each day, alright?¡±


    Although Little Gugu was still young, he knew that it was impossible for Vivian to follow him back to the pce in just two or three days.


    Besides, Vivian did not seem to like his father very much. How had his father offended Vivian?


    Little Gugu stretched out his fair hand. ¡°You have to call and video call me every day. Let¡¯s pinky swear.¡±


    Gu Meng hooked her pinky with Little Gugu¡¯s with a gentle smile. Little Gugu kissed her on both sides of her face. ¡°Vivian, when you have time, you must go to the pce to visit me!¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Before Little Gugu boarded the ne, he could not help but add, ¡°Vivian, actually, my father is not that annoying. He has already broken up with the Witch Princess and I stillck a mother. If you don¡¯t want to be my girlfriend, you can consider my father!¡±


    Gu Meng said nothing.


    ¡°Little Gugu, get on the ne first.¡± Ye Qing walked over expressionlessly.


    Little Gugu pulled Ye Qing back a few steps, making him squat down as he said softly, ¡°Daddy, although boys are not bad and girls don¡¯t like them, you can¡¯t always look so serious when ites to girls. You have to be gentler. Vivian has just promised me that she will call me every day and video call me. When she has time, she will even go to the capital to look for me. Learn from me and act cute and pitiful to Vivian from time to time...¡±


    Ye Qing interrupted Little Gugu coldly. ¡°Shut up and bring Mi Xiu onto the ne.¡±


    After seeing Little Gugu bring Mi Xiu onto the ne, Gu Meng had nned to leave. She had just turned around when her wrist was grabbed by a man¡¯s long and strong hand.


    Gu Meng was pulled to the side of the ck SUV by Ye Qing.


    Pushing his hand away, Gu Meng straightened her back and said coldly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ye Qing stared at the indifferent woman in front of him, his eyebrows furrowed tightly. ¡°You blocked me?¡±


    Gu Meng pursed her lips. ¡°There¡¯s no need to contact me anymore.¡± With that said, she wanted to leave.


    Ye Qing pressed her shoulders down and pushed her toward the car. Hisrge hands moved to the sides of her body, trapping her between his chest and the car.


    The fresh and strong masculine scent filled her nose, invading her senses. Gu Meng looked up and met the man¡¯s eyes.


    The man looked down at her, his eyes dark and his expression tense. His emotions were under control but it seemed like he would explode at any moment.


    She had sessfully angered him.


    The usually reserved man looked even colder when provoked, exuding a sharp and cold aura.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The words seemed to burst out from the depths of his throat.


    Gu Meng slowly raised her right hand and a uniquely designed ring entered his dark eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to be someone else¡¯s wife. It¡¯s not because I want to avoid your impulsive decision but because I want to marry him from the bottom of my heart. I¡¯ve already let go of the past, so please stop being stubborn.¡±


    Even after she pushed him away and walked off, he remained standing there, unable to regain his senses.


    All he could think of was how she had epted another man¡¯s ring and was going to marry another man!


    ...

 Chapter 1527 - I’m Sorry, I Can Only Love You

    <h4>Chapter 1527: I¡¯m Sorry, I Can Only Love You</h4>


    The ne flew into the clouds.


    Ye Qing sat by the window, looking at the blue sky and white clouds outside, his heart feeling empty.


    His dark eyes werepletely dark.


    The uniquely designed ring on her finger kept appearing in his mind.


    Endless panic and difort surged from his heart to his limbs.


    He had never been a clingy person. If she really got married and became a legal couple with another man, he could only let go and fulfill her wish...


    However, at the thought of her getting married, his heart felt like it had been dug out.


    That year, she must have felt the same seeing him getting engaged to Dai Na!


    He clenched his fists and pressed them against his aching chest.


    His well-defined face was tense and his dark eyes were bloodshot.


    When he thought of the memories from the fishing vige, he regretted everything, med himself, and felt guilty... All kinds of emotions made him feel suffocated. However, he had always believed that she had not been separated from him.


    One day, he would find her.


    It had been two years and he had finally found her. He had thought that she would return to his side after he apologized and made a promise to her.


    After all, she loved her Brother Ah Dai deeply.


    In the past, she could not bear to let him suffer in the slightest bit and protected him in every way. She could even give up her life for him!


    He knew that she would not forgive him in a short period of time, but he thought that as time passed and he showed his sincerity, her heart would slowly soften.


    In the end, she told him that she was getting married!


    But how could he me her? It was all his own fault.


    He had used his cruelty and coldness to kill all of her love for him. She had been in despair and had lost all hope, and had even been willing to risk her life to bid him farewell!


    How could she turn back so easily?


    Not every rtionship would have a good ending. If one missed his opportunity, there could be no turning back.


    Ye Qing closed his red eyes, a self-deprecating smile appearing deep in his throat.


    Ye Qing, oh Ye Qing, you pushed away the woman who loved you the most!


    You reap what you sow!


    ...


    The atmosphere on the ne was tense.


    Little Gugu was talking to Mi Xiu, but when he looked up, he realized that something was wrong with his father.


    His handsome face was tensed and he looked like he was in extreme pain. His pursed lips were pale and the hand on his knee was clenched into a fist, and the vein on the back of his hand was twitching.


    Little Gugu blinked his big ck eyes and looked at the head secretary in confusion. ¡°Is my father swollen?¡±


    The head secretary said softly, ¡°He¡¯s been like this since he spoke to Miss Vivian alone.¡±


    Although Little Gugu was usually yful and liked to go against the big tyrant, he had been brought up by the big tyrant and his feelings for him were deeper than anyone else.


    In his heart, the great tyrant was an invincible King Kong.


    He did not want to see him sad.


    Little Gugu took out his phone and secretly took a photo.


    He sent it to Vivian¡¯s WeChat, then took his phone to the washroom and sent a voice message.


    ¡°Vivian, look at my father, is he about to cry? I¡¯ve never seen him like this. He¡¯s so pitiful, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s not easy for my father either. He was the one who raised me. Although I hate him sometimes, I still love him very much. Vivian, can you love my father with me?¡±


    On the way back, Gu Meng was sitting in the back of the taxi. The window was wide open and the wind blew in from outside, her hair blowing up and blocking her sight.


    A WeChat notification suddenly sounded. She pushed her hair behind her ear, took out her phone, and opened WeChat.


    Seeing the photo sent by Little Gugu, Gu Meng¡¯s heart that had hardened suddenly felt like it had been hit by something.


    Ye Qing, what a proud man he was. Such an expression should not appear on his face!


    Gu Meng clicked on the voice message sent by Little Gugu.


    Hearing this, her eyes filled with tears.


    Why had it be like this? When she had been tired, in despair, and had no way of turning back, he had suddenly remembered everything?


    She closed her eyes gently, suppressing the trembling in her heart that she should not have felt.


    When she opened her eyes again, calmness had returned to her eyes.


    She stared at the photo sent by Little Gugu for a long time before she put her fingertips on the photo. In the end, she decided to delete it.


    She replied Little Gugu, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can only love you, not your father.¡±


    ...


    After listening to the voice message from Vivian, Little Gugu sat on the toilet, holding his fair and handsome face and sighing.


    A minuteter, he came out of the washroom and walked to the tyrant¡¯s side. His small body climbed onto hisp and hugged his neck, taking the initiative to kiss his cold face.


    The moment the wet, soft, and slightly fragrant touch fell, Ye Qing regained his senses from the pain and regret he had felt earlier.


    When he saw Little Gugu sitting on hisp with his arms around his neck, his ck eyes narrowed. ¡°I told you before that you have to buckle your seatbelt when you¡¯re on a ne and return to your seat.¡±


    Little Gugu blinked his big and wet eyes, and said in a childish voice, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be sad. Even if Vivian doesn¡¯t like you, you still have me, this little devil. I will always be with you.¡±


    Ye Qing wanted to carry Little Gugu down, but his hand reached out halfway and pressed him into his arms again, hisrge palm patting his head. ¡°Brat, just don¡¯t make me angry in the future.¡±


    As for Gu Meng, he would not really let go if she was not married!


    ...


    Over in Country Y, Dai Na held a press conference while Ye Qing was on his way back.


    Nearly thirty to forty mediapanies, both domestic and international, hade to broadcast this press conference live.


    Dai Na had not put on any makeup today. She had cried for the past two days. Her eyes were red and swollen and her face was pale. She looked haggard and pitiful.


    As soon as the press conference started, Dai Na¡¯s tears fell. ¡°There were originally some things that I didn¡¯t want to publicize. Even though I was hurt, I chose to bear it silently. But I didn¡¯t think that he would use such a method to deal with me, wanting to ruin my life!¡±


    The reporters were all smart people and immediately felt that something was wrong.


    Could there be another story behind Dai Na¡¯s affair with Ling Motian?


    Dai Na wiped her tears and looked at the camera. Her lips were trembling, looking innocent and pitiful. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to everyone anymore. Actually, the Third Prince of Country S betrayed our marriage long ago. In his heart, I¡¯m just a marriage partner and he was tied to me for his own benefits. But privately, he found another woman and even let another woman give birth to a son for him!¡±


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t know that he had secretly kept a woman and had even gotten that woman pregnant. I thought that he was devoted to me. It was only when I found out that he had a pregnant woman in his house that I found out that I had been deceived!¡±

 Chapter 1528 - Seeing His True Colors

    <h4>Chapter 1528: Seeing His True Colors</h4>


    There was an uproar when the media heard Dai Na¡¯s tearfulints.


    The Third Prince had betrayed his rtionship with Princess Dai Na and had even let another woman give birth to an illegitimate child for him?


    God, this was too explosive!


    The private life of the Royal Prince was so messy.


    Dai Na was crying very sadly, as if she was a real victim. ¡°After I found out about that, I had the thought of killing myself. As a princess, I don¡¯t know which part of me is worse than that ordinary woman! I did mention breaking up with Ye Qing, but he grabbed my neck and threatened me that if I dared to break off the engagement, he would harm me and our country!¡±


    The reporters were furious when they heard this.


    The Third Prince was too arrogant!


    The image of him in front of the camera usually was cold and dignified, noble and elegant, deep and wise. He had grown up in the royal family and had received higher education. Who would have thought that he would be a shameless scum after shedding that serious facade?


    Of course, Dai Na knew that the reporters would not believe herpletely just because she said it.


    She asked the bodyguard to y a video.


    The video was taken by the secret guard she had sent to monitor the movements in the Autumn Leaf Vi.


    Ye Qing¡¯s Rolls-Royce drove into the Autumn Leaf Vi. Ye Qing, who was wearing a suit and leather shoes, got out of the car. Gu Meng, who had a big belly, was walking around the yard. Ye Qing walked toward her and the two of them said something to each other before he pulled Gu Meng into the vi.


    The video was not very clear. Gu Meng was wearing a hat on her head at that time, so her face could not be seen clearly in the video. However, from the outline of her face, she looked pretty good. She was pregnant, but only her abdomen was protruding. Her limbs were still slender.


    They could not see Ye Qing¡¯s appearance clearly, but from his figure, silhouette, and aura, everyone could tell that he was the Third Prince.


    Some of the reporters were still doubtful at first, but after seeing the video, they all believed Dai Na¡¯s words.


    The Third Prince had really betrayed Princess Dai Na first and had made the Princess suffer a great grievance and humiliation.


    It was no wonder the Princess was with another man. The Third Prince was two-faced and had gone overboard.


    However...


    There were also reporters who raised their doubts. ¡°Princess, the Third Prince has let you down, but this is a separate matter. Didn¡¯t you also let Miss Ling Hui down when you were with her husband?¡±


    Dai Na looked at the reporter with red eyes. ¡°Actually, everyone doesn¡¯t know that Sister Ling Hui and Brother Motian have been living separately since they got married. Brother Motian is going through legal procedures...¡±


    ¡°But Miss Ling Hui and Mr Ling just got married two years ago. Do you mean that they lived separately even as newlyweds?¡±


    ¡°From what I know, Sister Ling Hui lied to Brother Motian before she got married. She had lied to him that she was still a virgin, but...¡± Dai Na did not finish her words, but all the reporters present understood what she meant.


    Dai Na asked the bodyguard to release another photo.


    The photo was a checkup report from two years ago. The contents of the report stated that Ling Hui was no longer a virgin and it had the signature of the most authoritative gynecologist in Country Y on it.


    Ling Hui used to be Country Y¡¯s top socialite. Rumor had it that she had been rather noble and arrogant, but her private life was so messy as well?


    It seemed like Dai Na and Ling Motian were the real victims of the scandal!


    ...


    When Ling Hui saw the live-stream, she was in a vi in the suburbs.


    The vi was the only property that had not been confiscated. When they were young, the family of three woulde here to stay when they had holidays.


    The vi had not been taken care of for many years, and many weeds had grown in the beautiful yard.


    Ling Hui spent half a day clearing the grass in the courtyard and cleaning it.


    She had not watched the news online. It was only when her assistant called her and told her that thepany¡¯s shares had suddenly fallen that she opened her phone.


    In the end, she was really surprised when she saw it.


    How could there be such a disgusting scumbag and b*tch in this world?


    They had actually washed themselves clean and made her and the Third Prince the main culprits who had hurt them, while they became the victims?


    Ling Motian had even kept the report that he had asked the doctor for.


    Ha...


    How ironic.


    When he had saved her back then, she had treated him as a hero, a benefactor, and had been moved by him. Now it seemed like it had all been an act!


    To clear his name, he had allowed Dai Na to defame her like this.


    Of course, from the moment she had chosen to expose their affair, she was already prepared to fight a tough battle.


    Ling Hui packed her luggage and prepared to leave the vi for thepany.


    She had just arrived downstairs when she heard the sound of a car engine in the yard.


    After a while, Ling Motian came in with several bodyguards in ck.


    The leading bodyguard was carrying a silver box. The moment he entered, the bodyguard took out something that looked like a detector from the box.


    Ling Hui looked at Ling Motian. ¡°Didn¡¯t you live separately from me for two years and are about to get a divorce? Why did you bring people into my vi?¡±


    Ling Motian didn¡¯t speak until the bodyguard searched the entire vi and found no trackers. Ling Motian then said, ¡°Ling Hui, you forced me to go to this extent.¡±


    Ling Motian approached Ling Hui and stretched out his long hand. ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    Ling Hui raised her exquisite chin, raising her eyebrows slightly as a proud and arrogant smile appeared on her bright and eye-catching face. ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll use my phone to record our conversation? Ling Motian, how many guilty things have you done to be so afraid?¡±


    Ling Motian didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with Ling Hui. He snatched her bag away and took out her phone from her bag. He only returned the bag to her after making sure that she couldn¡¯t record anything.


    ¡°Ling Hui, don¡¯t me me. Now that things havee to this, I can only sacrifice you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Do you think I can¡¯t do it if Dai Na can hold a press conference? I didn¡¯t betray this marriage, nor did I mess around with any man. The gynecologist did check my hymen for me, but did she not tell you that she couldn¡¯t find any traces of sexual history during my physical examination? You were too suspicious and didn¡¯t believe me or the doctor¡¯s words. Now, you¡¯re using this to frame me. Ling Motian, I must have been blind to have married you!¡±


    ¡°Ling Hui, I won¡¯t give you a chance to clear your name!¡± A trace of ruthlessness appeared in Ling Motian¡¯s eyes.


    Ling Hui¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It means...¡± Ling Motian suddenly approached Ling Hui. She was about to dodge when she felt a sharp pain in her arm.


    Ling Motian moved back and Ling Hui saw that her arm had been pricked by him.


    ¡°A report can¡¯t prove anything. If the reporters take photos of you being so thirsty that you were with a bar gigolo, do you think Dai Na and I will be able to wash our guilt even more?¡±


    Ling Hui raised her hand and pped Ling Motian¡¯s face.


    But before she could touch him, her body crumbled.


    She fell to the ground and saw Ling Motian smiling wildly and ruthlessly.


    ...

 Chapter 1529 - He Saved Her

    <h4>Chapter 1529: He Saved Her</h4>


    Ling Hui looked at the man standing in front of her and her heart tightened.


    Her mind was a little muddled and she could not muster any strength. She could only watch as he instructed the bodyguards to lift her up from the ground.


    His cold face and ruthless gaze were like a sharp knife that stabbed into her heart.


    After two years of marriage, her persistence was exchanged for not only his abandonment, but also ruthless humiliation!


    Why had she fallen for such a person in the past?


    Tears filled Ling Hui¡¯s eyes, but endless sadness and ridicule appeared on her lips.


    ¡°Ling Motian, if you really dare to find a gigolo to humiliate me, I will fight you to death!¡±


    Ling Motian clicked his tongue and pinched Ling Hui¡¯s chin. ¡°Dai Na told me before that you¡¯re two-faced. You act like ady in front of others but you¡¯re very fierce in private. I didn¡¯t believe it, but now it seems like you¡¯ve revealed your true colors.¡±


    Ling Hui met Ling Motian¡¯s mocking gaze and looked at his cold face. He suddenly felt extremely unfamiliar.


    She had never thought that in just one or two days, he would have such a change in heart!


    Why had the man who had once given her warmth turned into someone like this?


    Ling Motian saw the tears brimming in Ling Hui¡¯s beautiful eyes. He pressed the back of her head and moved closer to her, his warm breath on her face. ¡°Ling Hui, after this matter is settled, if you don¡¯t want to get a divorce, you can still be Mrs Ling. But we need to hide our marriage.¡±


    Hearing his words, Ling Hui felt a lump in her throat.


    But she held back the tears in her eyes, not letting them fall in front of him.


    It was her first time seeing such a disgusting man.


    ¡°Ling Motian, even if all the men in the world die, I won¡¯t want to look at you anymore.¡±


    Ling Motian raised his hand with a dark expression, gesturing for the bodyguards to bring Ling Hui to the car.


    Ling Motian made a call to inform his assistant to arrange for the gigolo to go to the hotel. Of course, he would not let the gigolo really get on Ling Hui. He only needed to put on an act before the reporters pushed the door open.


    After the call, Ling Motian got into the car.


    Ling Hui was escorted to the back row by the bodyguards. She was weak and her face was unusually red.


    She was wearing a long red dress that made her skin look like snow and her eyes looked even more radiant.


    Ling Hui had always been beautiful since she was young. She was innocent and charming. After putting on makeup, her face was even brighter and clearer.


    In her red dress, she looked even more beautiful, like a poppy.


    Ling Motian¡¯s gaze on Ling Hui gradually deepened.


    Why hadn¡¯t he realized before that Ling Hui was so feminine?


    Besides, she was so beautiful but didn¡¯t appear cheap at all.


    Ling Motian¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, his hands on his knees clenched into tight fists.


    But he was a serious clean freak and he did not like dirty women.


    ...


    Ling Hui curled up weakly by the car door, wanting to distance himself from Ling Motian.


    Her mind became more and more muddled and everything in front of her blurred.


    She pinched her palm with her fingertips.


    She could not lose consciousness, or she would really be amb to be ughtered.


    Ling Hui reached into her bag and touched his phone. She was about to call for help when suddenly...


    Two small trucks came at them from both sides.


    Ling Motian¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    At this moment, the door on Ling Hui¡¯s side was pulled open from outside.


    A man wearing a ck leather jacket and a helmet reached out to grab Ling Hui¡¯s wrist and pulled her out of the car at lightning speed.


    Ling Motian shouted angrily.


    ¡°Put her down!¡±


    The man in the leather jacket turned a deaf ear to his words. After pulling Ling Hui out of the car, he carried her quickly to a motorcycle.


    Ling Motian chased after her.


    The man stepped on the elerator and the motorcycle drove out like an arrow, perfectly avoiding Ling Motian¡¯s obstruction.


    Ling Motian¡¯s expression darkened.


    ...


    The motorcycle was driving very fast and the sharp wind blew in her face, making Ling Hui sober up a little.


    She looked at the man riding the motorcycle. He was tall and thin, wore a ck leather jacket, and exuded a cool and wild aura.


    Ling Hui frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Who are you? Stop if you¡¯re not talking. I want to get off.¡±


    The man was still unmoved.


    Ling Hui had never sat on such a motorcycle before. It was fast and with the strange man in front of her, she was in a panic.


    ¡°I told you to stop the car, did you hear me...¡± Before he could finish, the motorcycle suddenly made a sharp turn and the body of the motorcycle tilted to one side, as if it was going to fall. Ling Hui screamed in fright and grabbed the man¡¯s leather jacket reflexively before she was thrown out.


    The motorcycle returned to normal and Ling Hui subconsciously wrapped her hands around the man¡¯s waist.


    She could hear the howling wind in her ears and see the turbulent traffic in front of her. The surrounding buildings and scenery kept retreating.


    ...


    The motorcycle drove for more than an hour before arriving at a vige entrance.


    The man drove the motorcycle in and stopped in front of a green brick house.


    The man on the motorcycle took off his helmet, revealing a beautiful and wild face.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back?¡±


    A man walked out of the hall.


    Tang Xi raised his eyebrows. ¡°Go and prepare a bucket of cold water.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, why are you still preparing cold water? Isn¡¯t she your goddess? She looks like she needs a man urgently.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Fang Ye shrank his neck and hurried into the hall to prepare cold water.


    Tang Xi got off the motorcycle and carried the unconscious woman into the room.


    He had just ced her on the bed when the phone in her bag rang.


    Tang Xi took a look and the screen showed the word ¡°husband¡±. He hung up immediately and turned off the phone.

 Chapter 1530 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 1530: Untitled</h4>


    Tang Xi put the phone into her bag and looked down at the woman on the bed.


    Her long hair had been blown into a mess by the wind and a few strands of fragrant sweat were stuck to her beautiful face. She had a pair of slender and charming eyes, her skin was as fair as snow and her long hair was ck and soft like silk. Under the contrast of her ck hair, her lips were delicate and charming. Red and ck, and ck and white formed a strong visual impact.


    He had thought that he would mock her ruthlessly when he saw her again.


    Didn¡¯t she think that Ling Motian was good and only wanted him?


    Was she reaping what she had sown?


    But seeing her like this, he could not say a word of ridicule.


    It was already painful enough for her to be treated like this by her beloved husband. Why did he have to put salt on her wound?


    How much had she loved him when agreeing to his proposal back then?


    Tang Xi¡¯s eyes that were looking at her slowly darkened. He turned around, wanting to see if Fang Ye had prepared cold water. However, a pair of slender arms suddenly reached out from behind and hugged him. ¡°Don¡¯t go...¡±


    Tang Xi froze.


    Ling Hui embraced him from behind.


    She lifted her flushed face and looked at him.


    The man was extremely exquisite and beautiful, his skin even fairer and wless than a woman¡¯s...


    He looked down at her with his long and narrow eyes. His eyshes looked like they had been brushed. They were dark and long, leaving a shadow under his eyes.


    ¡°Have we met somewhere before? You look so familiar...¡± Ling Hui¡¯s exquisite eyebrows were furrowed tightly and the redness on her face looked as though she was dripping blood. She put her hands on his neck and pulled it down, looking delicate and unhappy.¡± Lower your head and let me see your face clearly. ¡±


    Tang Xi looked at her dazed and intoxicating eyes, and smirked devilishly. ¡°Are you used to being a princess in front of me? Why are you ordering me around now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go...¡±


    His gaze on her became gentler. ¡°I¡¯ll go get some cold water. If you don¡¯t soak in it, you¡¯ll continue to feel ufortable.¡±


    She hugged him even tighter. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want cold water.¡±


    ¡°Bear with it.¡±


    ¡°Even you think I¡¯m dirty? Even you think I¡¯m a promiscuous woman, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Tang Xi furrowed his eyebrows, his fingers wiping away the tears at the corner of her eyes. ¡°No, you¡¯re not sober now. I just don¡¯t want you to do something that you¡¯ll regret when you¡¯re sober.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it... I¡¯m going to divorce him soon. I don¡¯t have to be chaste for anyone in the future. I can sleep with any man I want.¡± She looked up and smiled, tears falling from her eyes.


    Tang Xi¡¯s heart ached.


    How much did she love Ling Motian to be so sad and desperate?


    ¡°Princess Ling Hui, I don¡¯t care who you want to sleep with. But I¡¯m not your spare tire. Don¡¯t even think about it...¡±


    Before Tang Xi could finish, the woman¡¯s lips fell.


    This time, he had not managed to dodge in time.


    Tang Xi had had a crush on her for ten years. In his heart, she was a goddess.


    That year, he had mustered up his courage to confess to her and had even kissed her on his own initiative. After that, she had pped him and had rejected him in anger and embarrassment.


    Back then, she had said that he was a gangster. But what was she now?


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Tang Xi was furious. He had been by her side for so many years and she still could not recognize him. How much of a failure was he?


    ¡°I¡¯m Tang Xi, Princess. Say my name.¡±


    Ling Hui furrowed her eyebrows slightly, as if she was thinking hard about Tang Xi.


    ¡°Tang, Xi...¡±


    ...


    Tang Xi was woken up by a ringtone.


    Opening his charming eyes, he stretched his arm out to touch the spot beside him.


    But he felt nothing.


    He turned his head and saw that there was no one beside him.


    He sat up immediately.


    ¡°Fang Ye!¡±


    Hearing Tang Xi¡¯s roar, Fang Ye hurriedly pushed the door open.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°She left before dawn.¡± Fang Ye did not dare to look into Tang Xi¡¯s eyes. ¡°She asked me to leave a message. She said that she¡¯s sorry for having slept with you. If you want her to make it up to you, you can go to thepany to get her a check.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck...¡± The vein on Tang Xi¡¯s forehead twitched.¡± What does she think I am? ¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t say that. You didn¡¯t lose out by sleeping with the goddess!¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    After Fang Ye went out, Tang Xi picked up the phone that had been ringing nonstop. When he saw the caller ID, he hurriedly answered. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s low and deep voice trailed from the other end of the call. ¡°Young Master Tang, are you helping me settle my matters or are you after Miss Ling Hui?¡±


    Tang Xi leaned against the bed and smiledzily. ¡°Both.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 1531 - Meeting Her

    <h4>Chapter 1531: Meeting Her</h4>


    Ling Hui rode Tang Xi¡¯s motorcycle back to the apartment in the city.


    The moment she entered, she rushed into the bathroom.


    She stood under the shower and washed herself with cold water.


    She woke up at dawn and looked up to see a handsome and sexy face.


    Her vision slowly cleared and she was shocked when she saw who was sleeping in his arms. Her blood curdled and she wanted to turn the man, who was hugging her naked body, into a eunuch.


    But with the memories ofst night flooding her mind, she could not do it anymore.


    Because in her blurry memories, she had been the one taking advantage of him.


    He was a yboy with endless scandals. Although he had confessed to her before, she had simply thought that he wanted to change his taste and had said it on impulse.


    He never rejected women. Since she had taken the initiative, he naturally would not show any mercy.


    Although she was annoyed that he had taken advantage of her, if it wasn¡¯t for him, she might have fallen into the hands of the gigolo arranged by Ling Motian.


    No matter what, she could not guarantee her innocence.


    After Ling Hui finished showering, she wrapped a towel around herself and stood in front of the sink. She looked at the woman in the mirror with long hair, furrowed eyebrows, and red lips.


    She was down and out, but sexy.


    Closing her eyes, she walked from the bathroom to her room.


    She took out her phone from her bag and turned it on.


    There were nearly twenty missed calls.


    Among them, Ling Motian made ten, Gu Meng made three, and thepany¡¯s assistant and higher management each called once.


    Ling Hui only returned Gu Meng¡¯s call. Gu Meng had seen Dai Na¡¯s press conference live after returning to her apartment after sending Little Gugu off at the helipad yesterday.


    Dai Na was too despicable and shameless. She had actually sent someone to secretly take a video at Autumn Leaf Vi, and even used Ling Hui.


    She had worked with Ling Hui for more than a year, and Ling Hui had never done anything ambiguous with other men. Even if there were male clients who liked her, she would tell them that she was married.


    Gu Meng did not believe that with Ling Hui¡¯s feelings for Ling Motian, she would mess around with another man before marriage.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, did anything happen to you yesterday? I couldn¡¯t get through to you.¡± Gu Meng asked worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Pack up. We¡¯ll go back to Italyter.¡± Ling Hui only realized that her voice was extremely hoarse when she spoke. A charming and gentle image appeared in her mind. She was trapped under the man and her legs were hooked around the man¡¯s waist as she called out to him one continuously.


    Ling Hui hit her forehead. She could not believe that the promiscuous womanst night was herself!


    It was too embarrassing!


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, why is your voice hoarse?¡±


    ¡°I went to the KTVst night and sang until my voice was hoarse.¡± Not only had she screamed terribly, she had even reached her hand into the man¡¯s belt... Ling Hui walked to the balcony and knocked her forehead against the ss door. ¡°I¡¯m dying...¡± At the thought that she was still talking to Gu Meng, she said hurriedly,¡± Vivian, we¡¯ll meet at the airport entrance at ten o¡¯clock. ¡±


    Ten in the morning.


    Gu Meng saw Ling Hui rushing over from the airport lobby.


    Ling Hui had already gotten ger assistant to book the ne tickets in advance. The two of them went through the boarding procedures and boarded the ne.


    Gu Meng saw the scarf around Ling Hui¡¯s neck and the corner of her lips that were slightly torn, and she vaguely understood what had happened. ¡°Sister Ling Hui, Princess Dai Na¡¯s press conference yesterday affected thepany quite a bit. How does thepany n to do public rtions?¡±


    Ling Hui pursed her lips slightly, a trace of coldness shing past her beautiful eyes. ¡°Dai Na and Ling Motian didn¡¯t only offend me, they also offended the Third Prince.¡±


    ¡°On the night of the President¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday party, I dared to post the video online because of the Third Prince¡¯s promise. He said that he would settle the matter of Dai Na and Ling Motian having an affair no matter how it turns around. He told me to just focus on doing my own things.¡±


    Hearing Ling Hui¡¯s words, Gu Meng was relieved.


    If Ye Qing didn¡¯t do anything, it would be very difficult for Sister Ling Hui to deal with the cunning Ling Motian and Dai Na alone.


    ...


    Tang Xi got out of bed and took a shower. He was wearing a pair of casual pants that were slightly loose without a belt. The waist of his pants was pulled very low and his eight abdominal muscles were exposed, making him look masculine. He had a towel around his neck and his short ck hair was wet.


    Fang Ye was preparing breakfast. Seeing Tang Xi¡¯s seductive appearance, he could not help but ask, ¡°Young Master, how many times do you want me to see the hickeys made by Princess Ling Hui on your body?¡±


    ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it handsome?¡±


    Fang Ye was speechless.


    He had never seen such a shameless person. Not only was he covered in love bites, he even asked if he was handsome?


    Tang Xi took out hisptop in a good mood. He was tall, had long arms and legs, had well-defined lines, broad shoulders and a narrow waist, and did not have overly terrifying muscles. His chest and abdomen were firm, his back muscles smooth, and even his corbones were so beautiful and exquisite that it made people envious.


    Fang Ye had been with Tang Xi for many years and was very familiar with him. However, from time to time, he would still be stunned by his young master.


    ¡°Young Master, you can continue after breakfast!¡±


    Tang Xi raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why are you eating? We haven¡¯t done anything.¡±


    Fang Ye stood behind Tang Xi and watched him hack into Ling Motian¡¯s phone. He sent a message to Dai Na before transferring Dai Na¡¯s number to his phone.


    ¡°Young Master, your hacking skills are perfect!¡±


    When Tang Xi was still in university, he had been wild and arrogant. He had once created a virus that made people tremble in fear, causing theputers of a multinational corporation that went against the Tang Corporation to be paralyzed, causing that corporation to suffer a huge financial loss and go out of production.


    Tang Xi had almost gone to jail because of this. Fortunately, Qiao Yanze had protected him and saved him from jail.


    If the Third Prince hadn¡¯t asked him toe out of the mountains this time and if it hadn¡¯t involved Princess Ling Hui, he would never do such a thing again!


    ...


    After the press conference yesterday, Dai Na had been uneasy, afraid that Ye Qing and Ling Hui would retaliate.


    But until today, there was no movement from their side.


    What she said at the press conference was the truth. Ye Qing had an illegitimate son and Ling Hui was not a virgin. Even if they wanted to fight back, they would not have the chance!


    Dai Na was secretly happy when her phone rang.


    Brother Motian had sent a message: I¡¯ll see you at the usual ce at seven in the evening.


    Dai Na bit her lip. She was a little scared but also felt a little excited.


    At this juncture, Brother Motian still wanted to meet her. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the media would secretly take photos of them?


    Dai Na called him and it rang twice before it was picked up. ¡°Brother Motian, must we meet at this time?¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯ll arrange everything and not let anyone know. Princess, it¡¯s more exciting to have an affair now, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Dai Na did not think that Brother Motian had the same thoughts as her. She had already lost Ye Qing and could not lose Brother Motian anymore. When he divorced Ling Hui, it would be good if she could marry him.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll see you at seven tonight.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 1532 - He Betrayed Her!

    <h4>Chapter 1532: He Betrayed Her!</h4>


    In order to capture Ling Motian¡¯s heart, Dai Na had dressed herself up carefully before she went to meet him.


    Hot red lips and a sexy dress.


    When Ling Motian was having an affair with her, he had said that he liked her charm and seductiveness. That was something Ling Hui did not have.


    Dai Na could not help but think of Ling Hui¡¯s beautiful and eye-catching face. If Ling Hui had a third of her initiative, she would not have gotten to where he was today!


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Dai Na arrived at the entrance of the presidential suite where the two of them usually dated.


    She swiped the room card and walked in.


    In the quiet air, there was a faint perfume smell.


    Dai Na turned on the lights in the living room and saw that there were women¡¯s high heels and pretty dresses scattered from the sofa to the bedroom...


    Dai Na¡¯s expression changed.


    She strode toward the bedroom.


    The door was not closed tightly. Through the gap, she saw a man standing in front of the bed. There was even a woman...


    The lights in the room were turned on and the man¡¯s side profile was handsome and cold.


    Who else could it be but Ling Motian?


    Dai Na¡¯s fingers dug into her palms as she widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Just as she was about to let out a shout, the woman on the bed spoke, ¡°CEO Ling, didn¡¯t you arrange to meet Dai Na at seven o¡¯clock? I¡¯m afraid that she will see us...¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s always half an hourte.¡±


    Dai Na could not stand it anymore. She was not the type to settle things peacefully. The anger within her erupted likeva and she pushed the bedroom door open with all her strength, walking in with a dark expression.


    ¡°Ling Motian!¡±


    When the woman on the bed saw Dai Naing over, she screamed in fear. She hugged the man with both hands and said softly, ¡°CEO Ling, Dai Na arrived on time. I¡¯m so scared...¡±


    The man patted the woman¡¯s back. ¡°Go to the bathroom first.¡±


    Dai Na walked forward, wanting to tear the woman¡¯s face apart. But before she could touch her, the man pushed her away.


    ¡°She¡¯s my new lover. Don¡¯t touch her!¡±


    Dai Na stared in disbelief at Ling Motian, who had pushed her away. Her pupils constricted. Although she did not love Ling Motian, they had been having an affair for two years. They had some feelings for each other no matter what.


    Besides, he had once said that he would not touch other women if he was with her!


    ¡°If you hand her over, I won¡¯t pursue what happened tonight. If not...¡± Dai Na was so angry that she was trembling, and her eyes were red and sharp.¡± You know my temper!¡±


    She was threatening Ling Motian. After all, she was Dai Na. If he offended her, he would not have it easy even if he was the head of the corporation!


    The man seemed unmoved. ¡°I asked you toe today to end this unusual rtionship.¡±


    End?


    Dai Na gritted her teeth and red at the expressionless man who seemed to have no feelings for her. ¡°Do you think it will end just like that? Ling Motian, we¡¯re in the same boat now. It¡¯s not that easy to end it!¡±


    She had already lost Ye Qing and the video of her and Ling Motian in bed was known by everyone. It would not be easy for her to marry into a good family in the future!


    She had to catch Ling Motian and find a way to marry into the Ling family!


    ¡°Dai Na, you don¡¯t think that I will really divorce Ling Hui and marry you, do you?¡± The man revealed a mocking and cold smile. ¡°Although Ling Hui¡¯s family is in dire straits now, the aura she has is something you cannotpare to.¡±


    The man¡¯s words pierced Dai Na¡¯s heart ruthlessly.


    After her father seeded in his position, many socialitespared her to Ling Hui in private.


    Ling Hui had grown up in the royal family and her every move was like that of a princess. As for her, no matter how she tried to learn from Ling Hui, she would always beughed at for being a phoenix that flew into the sky.


    Dai Na clenched her fists tightly, her knuckles turning white. Those who knew her would know that her emotions had reached a critical point and were about to explode.


    ¡°Dai Na, save some face for yourself so that we can part peacefully!¡±


    Dai Na¡¯s expression changed again and again. She red angrily at the man whose expression was cold and indifferent. She felt embarrassed and angry at the same time. Her fingers pointed at his nose with trembling fingers. ¡°You actually think that Ling Hui is better than me?¡± As if she could not stand such a blow, her eyes were red like a trapped beast, looking ferocious and terrifying. ¡°You even told me yesterday that in order to make us look innocent, you found a prostitute and drugged Ling Hui so that reporters could take photos of their affair!¡±


    The man raised his eyebrows, looking like he had said something.


    Dai Na was already in a fit of anger and could not think too deeply. ¡°Although the n failed yesterday, Ling Hui will never forgive you for what you did to her! Who can ept a husband cheating on her with her cousin, and her husband sending her to a prostitute¡¯s bed to ruin her life?¡±


    ¡°Even if you still want to keep Ling Hui by your side, it¡¯s impossible for her to ept you. At this point, I might as well tell you the truth. Back then, Ling Hui was not tainted at all. She had always been innocent and although there was no membrane when the gynecologist examined her, she was still clean and had never had that kind of rtionship with a man!¡±


    ¡°You were so suspicious and thought that Ling Hui was unclean. You believed me even when I tried to sow discord.¡± As Dai Na spoke, sheughed out loud. ¡°Do you know why I kept pestering Ye Qing? Even though I knew that he thought of that fishing vige girl and didn¡¯t love me at all, I didn¡¯t want to let go because I can¡¯t marry worse than Ling Hui. I want to find someone better than Ling Hui¡¯s husband!¡±


    ¡°Ling Motian, you have to understand one thing. I¡¯m Dai Na. I can only dump you, but you can¡¯t dump me. If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll announce all the ugly things you did to Ling Hui!¡±


    ...


    At the top floor of the Ling Corporation.


    Ling Motian was having a meeting in the conference room when his secretary suddenly rushed in.


    ¡°CEO Ling, something bad has happened!¡±


    In the past few days, Ling Motian had been extremely busy, especially because his n from yesterday had been ruined by a few unknown people, and he still couldn¡¯t contact Ling Hui. He had been troubled the entire day.


    Ling Motian nced at the secretary with a dark expression. ¡°What is it?¡±


    The secretary passed the phone to Ling Motian. ¡°You and Dai Na are trending again.¡±


    Ling Motian frowned. He took the phone and told the people in the conference room that the meeting would be paused before he got up and left.


    When they arrived at the office, Ling Motian opened a voice message on the trending topic.


    Dai Na¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°You even told me yesterday that in order to make us look innocent, you found a prostitute and drugged Ling Hui so that reporters could take photos of their affair!¡±


    When Ling Motian heard this, his temples started to throb. However, what Dai Na exposed next made him even more furious.

 Chapter 1533 - Their Love Moved Countless People

    <h4>Chapter 1533: Their Love Moved Countless People</h4>


    She had once said to him that Ling Hui¡¯s private life was very promiscuous. So, that had been to sow discord between him and Ling Hui?


    That authoritative gynecologist had spoken ambiguously to him at that time, making him suspect if her words had also been because of Dai Na¡¯s instructions.


    Dai Na was such a b*tch!


    Ling Motian swept everything on his desk to the floor with a dark expression.


    The secretary heard the sound and ran in while trembling.


    ¡°CEO Ling, the shareholders saw the news just now and asked you to give them an exnation in the meeting room...¡±


    Ling Motian pursed his lips tightly, not saying a word. He was usually cold and handsome, but once he tore open that gentle facade, there was a terrifying ruthlessness and coldness underneath.


    He picked up his phone and called Dai Na.


    It could not be connected.


    He made another call but it was still not connected.


    After the birthday party, Mr. President had sent someone to check on her to make sure that she did not have any bugs on her.


    Not even a fly could fly into the presidential pce without permission. How had anyone got hold of this recording?


    Also, why had she suddenly said these words?


    Ling Motian frowned and listened to the recording again.


    She seemed to have been angered by someone and said those words.


    What happened?


    With a dark expression, Ling Motian called the President¡¯s office.


    The President¡¯s wife picked up the call. It was obvious that she had seen thetest news as well. ¡°I only just found out that she went out secretly around six o¡¯clock. This wretched girl really makes me and her father worry. Waves of trouble keeping...¡± Seeming to have thought of something, she added,¡± The servant who was tidying up the room with Dai Na seemed to have heard her call you, saying that she would see you at seven in the evening. ¡±


    Ling Motian hung up, took his car keys, and left the office.


    The car sped toward the hotel.


    When he arrived at the hotel lobby, Ling Motian asked with a cold expression, ¡°Did anyone take the room card in my name?¡±


    When the receptionist saw Ling Motian, she hesitated for a few seconds. ¡°Mr Ling, didn¡¯t you say that you lost your room card and asked us to give you a spare room card to go upstairs?¡±


    Ling Motian¡¯s eyes darkened.


    It was as he had expected.


    Ling Motian entered the elevator and swiped his card to the top floor.


    Walking into the presidential suite, he scanned around with the scanner. There was nothing unusual in the living room, so he went back into the bedroom.


    Dai Na fell to the ground, her hair disheveled, her eyes red, and tears streaming down her face.


    Ling Motian scanned the room and did not find anything unusual. He then walked in front of Dai Na, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her up from the floor.


    ¡°You¡¯re really as dumb as a pig!¡±


    Dai Na lifted her wet eyshes and looked at the man whose expression was cold and menacing, as if he wanted to swallow her alive. ¡°It¡¯s not enough that you humiliated me just now. Now, you want toe back and scold me? Ling Motian, do you think I¡¯m the daughter of a small family and can be humiliated and abandoned by you?¡±


    Ling Motian looked at Dai Na, who was still being unreasonable after being schemed against. He suddenlyughed.


    Since that person had known Dai Na so well and had been able to anger her and get information from her, Ling Hui must been involved in this n too!


    Dai Na looked at Ling Motian, who was smiling coldly, and frowned. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Ling Mo threw his phone at Dai Na. ¡°Look at it yourself!¡±


    The page on Ling Motian¡¯s phone was still on the recording. Dai Na clicked it open in confusion.


    Dai Na¡¯s pupils constricted when she heard what she had said half an hour ago.


    Oh my god!


    Why had her words gone onto the top trends?


    Dai Na looked at Ling Motian with a pale face. ¡°How did this happen? Brother Motian, did that woman who hid in the bathroom record it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been deceived! The person who met you earlier wasn¡¯t me at all!¡±


    What?!


    Dai Na¡¯s brain buzzed and she became extremely confused.


    Ling Motian did not want to look at Dai Na again. He took back his phone and left with quick steps.


    Dai Na rushed forward and hugged Ling Motian from behind. ¡°Brother Motian, you can¡¯t leave. If you leave, what will happen to me? You have to think of a way...¡±


    Before Dai Na could finish speaking, a group of reporters suddenly rushed in from outside.


    Countless cameras shed nonstop.


    ¡°Mr Ling, Princess Dai Na, in order to clear your name, you ndered Miss Ling Hui and even tried to make the gigolo humiliate her. Don¡¯t you have a conscience when you treat our princess like this?¡±


    ¡°Princess Dai Na, you clearly know that the Third Prince doesn¡¯t love you and yet, you¡¯re still pestering him because you want to marry better than Princess Ling Hui. Why are you sopetitive?¡±


    ¡°I saw the press conference yesterday and thought that you two were the victims. I didn¡¯t expect the tables to turn so quickly. You¡¯re really ruthless, despicable, and shameless. You did something wrong, but not only did you not wake up, you even made the two real victims take the me!¡±


    Dai Na hid behind Ling Motian. There was only one voice in her mind. This time, she really could not clear her name.


    ...


    Because of Ling Motian¡¯s scandal, Old Master Ling made the decision to let his adopted son take over Ling Motian¡¯s position and manage the situation.


    Dai Na was condemned by everyone and the scolding on the inte had put a lot of pressure on her mind. She had taken too many sleeping pills in one night and would have died if the President¡¯s wife had not found out in time.


    After she was sent to the hospital, she was saved. There was a nurse who had always admired Ling Hui. Because Dai Na had almost ruined Ling Hui, the nurse was furious, so she took the chance to post the photo of Dai Na¡¯s hospitalization when she was not paying attention.


    No one on the inte pitied Dai Na and even asked her not to appear in front of the public. She hadpletely embarrassed the country.


    These things had already made Dai Na feel bad enough. She did not think that there would be something that would follow...


    The biggest beneficiary of the recording was Ling Hui. She was pitied by the media and the public, but Ye Qing was different. Although she admitted in the recording that she was the one who pestered him, nothing could change the fact that he had an illegitimate child.


    There had been no response from the S Country¡¯s royal family. The fact that Ye Qing had an illegitimate son was uneptable to many people, and his reputation and prestige were affected.


    Dai Na was relieved that Ye Qing had been implicated.


    However, she had not expected him to respond so differently.


    S Country had a movie released in the early hours of the morning the previous day. By the next morning, it had already flooded the local and overseas web.


    The movie was based on the Third Prince. It described the love story starting from his ne ident, how he had fallen into the forest, survived by a fluke, had been chased by a beast into the sea, and had been saved by a beautiful and kind girl.


    The director told the story very well. The young girl¡¯s love for the prince with amnesia moved countless audiences.


    The audience who had finished watching the movie were all sobbing.


    The Prince had been in dire straits and his face had been disfigured. All the vigers had called him a monster, but the girl had never despised him. She was even willing to sacrifice her life for him. This kind of love was not something anyone could have!

 Chapter 1534 - The Rest of My Life Is You

    <h4>Chapter 1534: The Rest of My Life Is You</h4>


    The specific content of the movie could only be seen in the cinema.


    There was only a brief introduction online and theizens did not reveal it to outsiders.


    Apart from sobbing, mostizens also prayed to God that the kind and beautiful girl would survive and return to the Prince¡¯s side, so that their family of three could reunite.


    When Dai Na saw such a message, she was furious and wanted to smash her phone.


    The essence of a movie was not something that could be done in a short time.


    From the script, the team, to the casting, filming, and editing, it must have taken a lot of time.


    If there were so many good reviews for this movie, it must be a good one.


    In other words, Ye Qing had spent a lot of effort to film this movie behind her back for the past two years.


    And the name of this movie was¡¯ The Rest of My Life Is You ¡®.


    Everyone said that he was cold and indifferent, but who would have thought that he would make a movie for the woman he loved?


    Who could say that he did not know what love was?


    Dai Na covered her face with her hands as tears flowed through her fingers.


    She could not figure out how she could notpare to that fishing vige girl.


    Alright, since he had made a movie, she would go to the cinema to take a look at it!


    ...


    Italy.


    After Gu Meng got off work, Ling Hui asked her to go to the cinema.


    ¡®The Rest of Your Life¡¯ had yet to be released in Italy when Ling Hui received a call from Ye Qing. He had booked a movie theater here and would y the movie for Gu Meng alone.


    Gu Meng did not know what Ling Hui wanted to take her to see, but Ling Hui was in a bad mood recently and Gu Meng would apany her if she wanted to go.


    When they arrived at the theater¡¯s VIP theater, Gu Meng found that it was just her and Ling Hui. She asked in confusion, ¡°Sister Ling Hui, did you book the entire theater?¡±


    Ling Hui nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡±


    Gu Meng did not think too much about it.


    The movie started very quickly. The first scene was of a private ne being attacked. In the private ne sat a handsome and charismatic young man in a suit.


    The moment the ne exploded, the young man jumped down from the ne.


    Seeing such a dangerous scene, Gu Meng clenched her fists unconsciously.


    The screen dimmed and a few secondster, the screen cut to the scene of the mannding on a tree branch, covered in wounds.


    Gu Meng¡¯s fingertips pressed into her palm.


    Although she had never experienced such a scene, she somehow felt that it was a little simr to Ye Qing¡¯s situation.


    The man woke up after falling to the ground. Then, the wild beasts in the forest attacked him due to the smell of blood.


    The man fought with the wild beasts and almost died. He was forced to the edge of the cliff. In front of him was an endless sea, and behind him was a ferocious wild beast.


    The man jumped into the sea.


    The next scene was very familiar to Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng widened her eyes and stared in disbelief at a girl who looked like her. She pushed aside a group of vigers and saved the young man who was covered in wounds.


    The vigers and the beach, and even their words were the same as when she had saved Ye Qing.


    Gu Meng blinked and looked at Ling Hui beside her.


    Ling Hui did not know the story between Ye Qing and Gu Meng, but when Ye Qing asked her to bring Vivian out to watch the movie, she vaguely guessed that Gu Meng might be the female lead in the movie.


    Gu Meng wanted to say something, but she swallowed the words she was about to say.


    The movie reproduced reality to a high degree, and the details had been handled very well. The young girl¡¯s love for the prince with amnesia was touching.


    The movie also filmed the prince recovering his memories but forgetting about the girl alone.


    The young girl barged into the King¡¯s wedding and was thrown into jail. The young girl got pregnant by ident and was imprisoned by the Prince. In the end, she jumped off the highway.


    The two-hour movie was like Gu Meng¡¯s memories of the past decade.


    After the girl jumped off the bridge, there was still a small break. The prince sat on the rescue team¡¯s boat and murmured in despair, ¡°I remember everything. Come back, I know I was wrong!¡±


    After watching the movie, Gu Meng could not calm down for a long time.


    She did not want to remember the past two years.


    She had given her all for him without any regrets, but she had really been hurt by him to the point of despair.


    He had presented the story of how the two of them had met and fallen in love until their eventual break-up in a movie.


    Gu Meng was shocked.


    When the movie ended, her face was filled with tears.


    Even Ling Hui, who was sitting by the side, kept wiping her tears.


    ¡°Vivian, the girl in the movie gave too much for love. She¡¯s too beautiful and kind. She deserves to be happy.¡±


    Gu Meng sniffled, not knowing how to respond to Ling Hui¡¯s words.


    She took out her phone and searched for the reaction of the movie online.


    After the movie was aired, it was rather popr. Most of the audience stood on the girl¡¯s side and med the prince for letting her down. However, a small portion of them felt that the prince was pardonable and that forgetting the girl was not his intention. He had already received the corresponding punishment and they wanted the girl to live and return to the prince.


    Their love story was too moving, tooplicated, and too touching.


    Therefore, the hottest topic was to pray for the young girl who had jumped off the highway. Everyone hoped that she was still alive and would forgive the prince in the end.


    Back at the apartment, Gu Mengy on the bed after taking a shower, tossing and turning in bed, unable to fall asleep.


    Those memories that she buried deep in her heart and did not want to touch surged out like a tidal wave because of a movie.


    She thought that she could face everything calmly, but it turned out that she still could not do it!


    She leaned against the sofa, tears silently falling from her eyes.


    The video call rang and Gu Meng wiped her tears. Seeing that it was from Little Gugu, she hurriedly answered the call.


    ¡°Vivian, my father is holding a press conference. Look, isn¡¯t he handsome?¡±


    The camera quickly focused on Ye Qing. He was wearing a tailored ck suit and the fitting perfectly outlined his tall figure, making him look extraordinarily handsome.


    Under his short ck hair, his exquisite face was so handsome that people could not take their eyes off him.


    He looked at the camera and said, ¡°Xiaomeng, it¡¯s your birthday the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll wait for you at the ce we met.¡±


    Little Gugu took his phone and went to a quiet ce, blinking hisrge eyes at Gu Meng in the video. ¡°Vivian, my father said that my mother¡¯s name is Xiaomeng. If she goes to see my father on her birthday, I can meet her! I haven¡¯t seen my mother since I was young and don¡¯t know what she looks like. I really want to see her!¡±


    Hearing Little Gugu¡¯s words, Gu Meng¡¯s eyes filled with tears.


    She wanted to draw the line with Ye Qing, but every time she saw Little Gugu¡¯s pitiful expression and wet eyes, her heart would soften.


    ¡°Vivian, do you think my mom will go and see my dad?¡± Without waiting for Gu Meng to say anything, Little Gugu pouted and cried, ¡°If my mom doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll be very sad.¡±

 Chapter 1535 - He Would Give Anything For Her

    <h4>Chapter 1535: He Would Give Anything For Her</h4>


    After the press conference, Ye Qing carried the sleeping Little Gugu back to the pce.


    The butler said carefully, ¡°Your Highness, the Queen wants you to go to her pce.¡±


    Ye Qing loosened his tie, his eyes dark as he hummed softly.


    Going upstairs, Ye Qing put Little Gugu on the bed, covered him with the nket, and took his phone to take a look.


    During the press conference, he had video-called Gu Meng.


    He was not a hundred percent sure if she would return to the fishing vige the day after tomorrow.


    Ye Qing curled his long index finger and scratched the tip of Little Gugu¡¯s nose lightly. ¡°It all depends on your charm.¡±


    ...


    In the Queen¡¯s Pce.


    The magnificent hall was as bright as day. The Queen was not the only one sitting on the sofa. Mu Sihan and Ye Fengjun were also there.


    The Queen¡¯s expression was serious, unlike how she usually looked when she saw Ye Qing¡¯s kind face.


    They probably knew about the movie and press conference!


    ¡°Brother, sit here.¡± Mu Sihan never put on airs in front of Ye Qing.


    Ye Qing was about to sit beside Mu Sihan when the Queen coughed. ¡°What happened at the press conference?¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s deep and narrow eyes were so dark that it seemed like no light could enter them. He pursed his lips. ¡°Xiaomeng is still alive. I want to be with her.¡±


    When the Queen heard this, she pped the table hard. Seeing this, Ye Fengjun went forward and patted the Queen¡¯s back. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be agitated.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be excited? All of them are being disobedient.¡± The Queen nced at Mu Sihan as if she did not see him. It meant that he had disobeyed her many times for Nan Zhi.


    There was no emotion on Mu Sihan¡¯s handsome and cold face, but the words he said were infuriating. ¡°Grandma, with my brother¡¯s personality, it¡¯s rare for him to meet a woman that he loves to the core. Besides, without Gu Meng, my brother would have died a long time ago. How could he still be here for you to scold him?¡±


    The Queen panted. ¡°Did I scold him?¡±


    ¡°Your gaze and tone are even more ruthless than scolding him.¡±


    Under the strict rules of the royal family, the Queen was once the highest authority. Ye Qing had always listened to her and had never disobeyed her.


    But when it came to Gu Meng, he did what he wanted even though he knew that the Queen would not agree.


    The Queen furrowed her eyebrows when she heard Mu Sihan¡¯s words. ¡°Did you lead your brother astray?¡±


    Mu Sihan¡¯s tall body leaned against the sofa, a smile on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    The atmosphere in the living room immediately lightened up.


    Ye Qing took the chance to say, ¡°Grandma, I want to live for myself once. If you don¡¯t agree, just treat me as your grandson who is no longer around after the ne crash.¡±


    How could the people present not understand what Ye Qing meant?


    If they did not agree to him being with Gu Meng, he would rather give up the throne and live the most ordinary life, and be the most ordinary person.


    The Queen¡¯s expression changed. She was about to re up when Mu Sihan said first, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s hard to say if my brother can get her back! Don¡¯t think that he¡¯s a charmer that can just get the girl back to his side obediently with the snap of his fingers.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Sihan, don¡¯t underestimate your brother¡¯s charm.¡±


    ¡°I believe in my nephew¡¯s charm.¡±


    Ye Qing was speechless.


    After Ye Qing and Ye Fengjun left, Mu Sihan stayed in the Queen¡¯s Pce for a while before he took out a sachet. ¡°Zhizhi asked her Brother Gu Sheng to make this. You put it under the pillow and there are more than ten types of flowers and nts inside. It can improve your sleep, calm your emotions and relieve stress.¡±


    The Queen took the sachet and sniffed it. It was not thick, not pungent, and smelled fresh and natural.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll agree to your brother marrying a woman whose family background is not right just because you gave me something.¡±


    Mu Sihan crouched down beside the Queen, and his dark eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Grandma, Gu Meng jumped off the highway when she was still a child. Does this have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.That was her own idea...¡± Before the Queen could finish her words, she realized that she had been tricked by Mu Sihan and the hand holding the sachet patted the top of his head.¡± How did you know? ¡±


    ¡°I guessed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re smarter than your brother.¡±


    ¡°My brother probably guessed it as well, but he just didn¡¯t want to expose you in person.¡±


    The Queen was speechless.


    Mu Sihan looked at the Queen¡¯s re and suddenly felt that the Old Madam was a little cute. He reached out and grabbed the Queen¡¯s hand. ¡°My brother is someone who has followed the rules since he was young and never broke the rules of the royal family. For him to do such a romantic and daring thing for a woman, I think we should support him.¡±


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t object to him marrying amoner girl, the difference in their backgrounds will make the royal family look down on his Princess Consort. As time passes, conflicts will appear. Sihan, you and the Queen are together happily and are respected by everyone. Other than your love and care, there¡¯s also the Queen¡¯s strong family background.¡±


    How could Mu Sihan not understand what the Queen was saying?


    He understood, and so did Ye Qing. That was why he had talked to him in length. If there was no ce for Gu Meng in the royal family, Ye Qing would take her away and be an ordinary person and live an ordinary life.


    ¡°Let my brother make his own decision. I¡¯ll fight against the royal family¡¯s objection for him!¡±


    ...


    Ye Qing brought Little Gugu to the fishing vige the day before Gu Meng¡¯s birthday.


    It was the first time Little Gugu hade to the ce where his mother used to live. It was too different from the royal family.


    He did not feel any difference, but found it strange and interesting.


    The people in the fishing vige already knew Ye Qing¡¯s identity. Seeing a luxurious sedan driving in, the vigers were very enthusiastic.


    Apart from the Gu family.


    Because Gu Jiao had seduced Ye Qing two years ago, she had ndered him and had gone to jail for two years.


    She had just been released.


    Her mind and body had been severely hurt.


    She shivered when she heard the words¡¯ Third Prince ¡®. Knowing that he was here, she asked Mrs Gu to close the door, afraid that he woulde and find trouble with her again.


    Because of Gu Jiao going to jail and because of Gu Meng¡¯s disappearance, Mrs Gu hated Ye Qing.


    But she was not as powerful as him, so she could only swallow her bitterness and hatred.


    Mrs Gu did not dare to say anything to offend Ye Qing, but Gu Che, who had a good rtionship with Gu Meng since they were young, was different. He had not heard from Gu Meng for two years. When he heard that Ye Qing hade and that it was Ah Dai from back then, he was so angry that he had hurt her sister¡¯s heart and made her disappear without a trace. He wanted to kill him!


    Ignoring Mrs Gu¡¯s obstruction, Gu Che took a stick and sneaked into the house that Ah Dai used to live in.


    Before long, he heard the sound of a car engine.


    He held his breath and held the rod tightly, his handsome face tensed.


    With a creak, the door was pushed open. Gu Che was about to hit the rod when a childish voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Daddy, this is the house where you and Mommy got pregnant with me!¡±

 Chapter 1536 - She Finally Came!

    <h4>Chapter 1536: She Finally Came!</h4>


    ng!


    The stick in Gu Che¡¯s hand fell to the ground.


    The bodyguards behind Ye Qing heard themotion and were about to go forward when Ye Qing raised his hand. ¡°All of you, go down.¡±


    When Ye Qing got out of the car, he had already found the figure in the house.


    It had rained in the fishing vigest night and there were several footprints on the steps of the yard. From the size of the footprints and the distance, he guessed that it was Gu Che.


    When Little Gugu saw a long wooden stick that had fallen at his feet, he blinked his big ck eyes and looked at the big boy who was standing by the door with eyes as wide as a frog. ¡°You¡¯re my uncle, right?¡±


    When Little Gugu video-called Gu Meng to say that he had never seen his mother, he had told her the truth. It was true that he had never seen her in person, but his father had let him see photos.


    Beforeing to the fishing vige, his father had even let him see the photos of his mother¡¯s family.


    His father said that in the past, only his uncle and grandfather were good to his mother, while his grandmother and aunt were bad. Therefore, in his heart, his grandmother and aunt were witches like the Princess.


    Uncle?


    Gu Che looked at the little one in front of him. He was wearing a shirt and denim overalls, a small yellow hat on his head, and a small school bag with a robot design on his back. He was fair and tender, handsome and cute, and smiled at him after he called him uncle.


    Tsk tsk, he looked a little bad.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re holding a rod. Are you trying to catch mice?¡± Little Gugu reached out its hands and hugged the dazed Gu Che. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re the best. If my momes back and sees how much you love me, she¡¯ll be very happy.¡±


    Gu Che looked down at Little Gugu, then up at the noble man standing at the door, who made him feel like he was a stranger and yet familiar at the same time. His mouth opened and closed.


    Half an hourter.


    Ye Qing packed his luggage and looked at the adult and child who were ying in the yard.


    His thin lips curled up.


    Gu Che had wanted to beat someone up, but had been subdued by the little devil.


    Ye Qing did not know what Little Gugu had said to Gu Che. When Gu Che was talking to him, he had addressed him as ¡°brother-inw¡± directly.


    Gu Che really liked Little Gugu. He cooked personally that night and even called Father Gu over for dinner.


    After drinking a few sses of wine, Gu Che was no longer as reserved in front of the strong Ye Qing. He asked boldly, ¡°Brother-inw, will my sister reallye back tomorrow?¡±


    Mr Gu also looked at Ye Qing expectantly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t know until tomorrow.¡±


    Mr Gu was speechless.


    Gu Che was speechless.


    Seeing the slightly disappointed eyes of Mr Gu and Gu Che, Little Gugu patted his chest. ¡°My mom will definitelye back to acknowledge me.¡±


    ...


    Mrs Gu and Gu Jiao were the only ones left in the Gu family and both the mother and daughter¡¯s expressions were dark.


    Gu Che only called Father Gu over for dinner, and the Third Prince had not sent anyone over either. She was furious. ¡°You ingrate. If you really marry into the royal family in the future, you will definitely not take me, your biological mother, seriously!¡±


    When Gu Jiao heard Mrs Gu¡¯s words, her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Mom, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡±


    ¡°You said that Gu Meng is not your biological daughter!¡±


    Mrs Gu pped her forehead, not daring to look into Gu Jiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°You heard wrong, I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°You said it, Mom. What happened?¡±


    Mrs Gu patted Gu Jiao¡¯s back. ¡°I told you you heard wrong!¡±


    Gu Jiao looked at Mrs Gu¡¯s guilty expression and furrowed her eyebrows, suspicion growing in her heart.


    ...


    The next day.


    Little Gugu woke up before dawn.


    He was going to see his mother soon. He was excited and looking forward to it!


    When he opened his eyes, he did not expect his father, who was sleeping beside him, to have woken up even earlier!


    Little Gugu put on his shoes and ran out.


    Seeing the man sitting in the yard smoking, Little Gugu walked over. ¡°Daddy, are you very nervous? Are you afraid that Mommy won¡¯te back?¡±


    Having his thoughts seen through by the little devil, Ye Qing felt embarrassed. He stubbed his cigarette, put his hands in his pockets, and walked out of the yard.


    ¡°Daddy, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Taking a walk.¡±


    Little Gugu had breakfast and looked around the area afterward, but did not find his father.


    Gu Che came over and found out that Little Gugu could not find his father. He asked around and found out that Ye Qing had gone to the vige.


    Little Gugu followed Gu Che to the vige entrance, saying as they walked, ¡°My daddy didn¡¯t even eat breakfast and came to wait for my mommy. Sigh, poor old man.¡±


    Gu Che¡¯s lips twitched.


    Only this little devil dared to insult the Third Prince like this!


    ...


    In the end, the father and son waited for an entire day.


    Gu Che was afraid that they would be hungry, so he sent them lunch and dinner.


    Only Little Gugu ate it. Ye Qing did not.


    At eight in the evening, Ye Qing suddenly turned and left.


    When he left, his well-defined face was tensed, looking exceptionally cold and fierce.


    He was clearly unhappy.


    ¡°Brother-inw, it¡¯s not midnight yet. Aren¡¯t you going to wait?¡±


    The tall and cold man had already walked away.


    Gu Che looked at Little Gugu, who was sitting on a rock with her chin resting on her hands. ¡°Your dad left. Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. If my mom sees me first when shees, she would think that she didn¡¯te for nothing!¡±


    Gu Che was speechless. He could not keep up with the logic of children nowadays.


    They waited for another hour.


    Even Gu Che felt that his sister might note back today. Just as he was about to persuade Little Gugu to go back to sleep, a car light shed in the distance.


    ¡°Uncle, look. Is there a caring?¡± Little Gugu stood up from the stone excitedly.


    Gu Che looked closely and it seemed like a car was driving over from afar.


    He immediately became nervous and excited simultaneously.


    Before long, a taxi stopped at the vige entrance.


    The back door opened and a graceful figure appeared in front of Little Gugu and Gu Che.


    The woman pulled her luggage towards them. Under the car lights, her pretty face gradually became clearer.


    When Little Gugu saw a woman who was even more charming than in the photos, he, who was usually kind and yful, suddenly could not say a word.


    Tears filled hisrge ck eyes. The moment the woman approached him, he suddenly hid behind Gu Che.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Gu Che¡¯s eyes welled up with tears when he saw Gu Meng. He pulled Little Gugu, wanting to go forward, but Little Gugu escaped from his hand and ran away.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart tightened when she saw that Little Gugu had run away.


    Gu Che came over and pulled Gu Meng into his arms. ¡°Sister, where have you been for the past two years? Why couldn¡¯t I contact you? I thought...¡± He thought that she had met with some ident.


    Gu Meng hugged Gu Che back, her tears falling onto his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Che. There are some things that I can¡¯t exin to you right now.¡±


    Gu Che did not ask anything. He took Gu Meng¡¯s luggage and pointed in the direction where Little Gugu had disappeared. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you the whole day. Go and coax him!¡±


    ...

 Chapter 1537 - Mother and Son Reunited

    <h4>Chapter 1537: Mother and Son Reunited</h4>


    Gu Meng had rushed over from Italy. To be honest, she was very tired.


    But seeing Little Gugu again made her very excited, and even a little nervous and afraid.


    Especially when Little Gugu ran away after seeing her get off the car.


    She was afraid that Little Gugu did not like her as a mother and did not want to acknowledge her.


    Gu Meng chased after Little Gugu.


    Little Gugu was still young, so no matter how he ran, his speed was not fast.


    After a while, Gu Meng caught up to him.


    Gu Meng did not stop him, but followed behind him, staring at his small back.


    Although she had interacted with him in Y Country, she had used her identity as Vivian.


    Little Gugu felt that there was someone following behind him and he nced behind.


    It was his mother!


    Little Gugu had run away not because he was angry with her, but because he had suddenly remembered that he had left the gift in the house.


    Little Gugu did not stop, but from time to time, he would steal a nce at the woman behind him.


    His mother was so pretty, even prettier than the witch princess.


    No wonder he was so handsome. He had inherited it from his mother!


    Gu Meng noticed that Little Gugu kept ncing at her from time to time and was not paying attention to the road under her feet. There was a small mud pit in front and Gu Meng reached out to pull Little Gugu. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Mommy is so gentle!


    Little Gugu pouted and wanted to cry.


    Gu Meng thought that Little Gugu was angry at her and hurriedly squatted down, saying with red eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy came backte.¡±


    Seeing the tears falling from Gu Meng¡¯s face, Little Gugu raised his hand and wiped them away for her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. I don¡¯t me you. I just... miss you so much.¡±


    Gu Meng felt a lump in her throat. She reached out her arm and pulled Little Gugu into her arms.


    This was the baby she had painstakingly given birth to. She missed him too. She had thought that he would not call her mother so easily. After all, she had left him the moment he was born.


    Being called ¡°Mom¡± made her feel that all the pain and suffering she had experienced when she was pregnant was worth it!


    ¡°Little Gugu, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not a good mother.¡±


    Little Gugu shook his head in Gu Meng¡¯s arms. ¡°Daddy told me that Mommy didn¡¯t leave me on purpose. He did something wrong to Mommy.¡±


    Gu Che caught up with her. Seeing the mother and son hugging each other, his eyes were wet. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back first. Brother-inw is still waiting for you!¡±


    Gu Meng hugged Little Gugu and turned to look at Gu Che. ¡°Brother-inw?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you had Little Gugu with Brother Ah Dai. Of course, he¡¯s my brother-inw!¡±


    Gu Meng wanted to say something, but she held it back in front of Little Gugu.


    Little Gugu¡¯s heart ached for Gu Meng and he did not let her hug him. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want you to be tired. Hold my hand and I¡¯ll walk myself.¡±


    Gu Meng looked at the sensible and obedient Little Gugu. It was hard to imagine that he was only two years old.


    Although Ye Qing had made her feel hopeless and disappointed before, she had to admit that he had taught Little Gugu very well.


    ...


    When they arrived at the courtyard, the surrounding fences were filled with small colored lights.


    Little Gugu eagerly led Gu Meng into the house and pushed open the door. Countless balloons floated to the ceiling. They were colorful and it looked beautiful and romantic.


    In the middle of the room, there was a rectangr table with a checkered tablecloth.


    There were a bouquet of flowers, champagne, and wine sses on the table. Under the light in the room, they reflected a dazzling light.


    The sound system in the corner yed a melodious violin piece.


    ¡°Wow, Daddy dressed up the house so romantic!¡± Little Gugu had thought that his father had gotten angry because he had not seen his mother. He had not expected him toe back early to decorate the house.


    Gu Che put Gu Meng¡¯s luggage into the bedroom and left.


    After a while, Ye Qing came out of the kitchen with the fried steak.


    He was wearing an apron that she had bought a long time ago. It looked especially small and a littleical on his tall figure.


    Little Guguughed without giving him any face. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re wearing a girl¡¯s apron!¡±


    Ye Qing put down the steak and untied his apron. He ignored Little Gugu and nced at Gu Meng. ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    He strode into the bedroom.


    A few minutester, he changed and came out. He was wearing a ck sweater and a pair of exquisite dark-colored pants. He was not dressed in his usual suit and casual clothes, making him look younger and more energetic.


    ¡°Daddy is so handsome and Mommy is so beautiful. They¡¯re a match made in heaven.¡±


    Gu Meng nced at Ye Qing and met with his dark eyes. His eyes were deep, his face handsome and full of masculinity.


    Gu Meng looked down and said to Little Gugu, ¡°I¡¯ll wash my hands first.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Gu Meng held Little Gugu¡¯s hand, and the mother and son went to the bathroom.


    ¡°Mom, are you and Vivian the same person? Dad said that the two of you are the same person, but you didn¡¯t want to see Dad before, so you put on makeup and changed into another person, right?¡±


    Gu Meng asked Little Gugu to stand in front of her, washing his hands gently. ¡°Did your Daddy tell you that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Little Gugu looked up at Gu Meng behind him. ¡°Daddy said it¡¯s all his fault and told me not to be angry at you. He also said that the person who loves me the most in this world is Mommy.¡±


    ...


    When Gu Meng returned to the dining table with Little Gugu, Ye Qing had already cut the steak for her.


    He stood by the side and pulled out a chair for her. Although this was not a high-end restaurant, his actions were elegant and polite. Every small detail showed his superior family background and self-restraint.


    He was really a mature, noble, and charming man.


    However, no matter how outstanding he was, it had nothing to do with her.


    After dinner, Ye Qing prepared a birthday cake for Gu Meng. Ye Qing and Little Gugu sang a birthday song for her and she closed her eyes to make a birthday wish.


    After making a wish and blowing out the candles, Ye Qing cut a piece of cake and passed it to her.


    Gu Meng took a few bites and suddenly bit on something hard. She looked up at the man whose eyes were on her.


    She turned around and spat the hard thing into her palm.


    It was a glimmering ring.


    Gu Meng closed her eyes, suppressing theplicated emotions in her heart. She pretended not to have eaten the ring, put down the cake and said to Little Gugu, ¡°It¡¯s veryte. Take a bath and sleep!¡±


    Little Gugu grabbed Gu Meng¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, I haven¡¯t slept with you and Daddy. Can we sleep together tonight?¡±


    Ye Qing looked at the woman who had not said a word to him since he came over. Seeing her troubled expression, he said with a deep voice, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance in the future, we can sleep together again. Go and take a bath first.¡±


    Little Gugu was indeed a little sleepy and he nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Gu Meng helped Little Gugu take a bath and carried him to the bed. Gu Meng told a story to Little Gugu and he fell asleep very quickly while listening to his mother¡¯s gentle voice and smelling her fragrance.


    Ye Qing stood at the door, his eyes slightly wet as he watched the warm scene in the room.

 Chapter 1538 - Confessing His Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 1538: Confessing His Feelings</h4>


    He had not even dared to imagine such a warm scene.


    When he was young, although he had been the most favored prince of his parents and the Queen, he had also been under a lot of pressure. He had to be outstanding and could not lose to any child of the same generation or even older in the royal family.


    There was once when he had just finished training inbat and happened to arrive just in time for the cultural examination. When the results came out, he, who had always been first in the exams, was locked up for three days when he came in second.


    He never dared to rx. His parents had taught him that he had to be the best prince.


    Their parents were united because of their interests, and their marriage was one where they seldom got together. Both of them were headstrong, and apart from normal gatherings in the royal family, they rarely apanied their children.


    Ye Qing did not really understand the feeling of having his parents by his side, let alone being like the Little Gugu now, who was leaning in his mother¡¯s arms and listening to her tell stories.


    Before he recalled Ah Dai¡¯s memories, he was like his father, living for the royal family. He did not consider his happiness because he knew that he would not receive the royal family¡¯s blessings if he was with her.


    He could imagine the ending. A marriage without blessings could only end in divorce.


    That was why he was unwilling to give her a promise.


    He was afraid that he could not give her the happiness she wanted.


    He was used to putting the interests of the royal family first. As Sihan said, he was used to following the rules and would not break the rules or break through the restraints easily for a woman.


    When he heard the love story between Sihan and Nan Zhi, he thought that he would never go crazy for a woman.


    He thought that he was mature and steady. Love was not the most important thing in his life.


    Looking at it now, it was really ironic!


    If it was not for Gu Meng¡¯s undying love for him in the past few years, he would not have be a crazy person for a woman!


    After Little Gugu fell asleep, Gu Meng got out of bed and saw the man standing at the door. She took the initiative to say the first thing to him. ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk outside!¡±


    They walked side by side to the courtyard.


    The temperature in the fishing vige was a little low at night. Ye Qing wanted to take off his jacket and put it on Gu Meng, but Gu Meng moved a few steps to the side, putting some distance between them.


    Gu Meng lowered her head and walked forward. She was organizing her thoughts when the man¡¯s strong and muscr chest suddenly pressed against her from behind.


    ¡°Xiaomeng,¡± the man said softly by her ear, his voice gentle and doting. ¡°Marry me. If you don¡¯t like the royal family, we¡¯ll go back to the fishing vige and live. I¡¯ll be your Brother Ah Dai.¡±


    Hearing his words, Gu Meng froze.


    Was he willing to give up his status as a prince for her?


    She was really shocked, but after the shock, she felt heavy.


    If he had made a promise to her earlier, they would not have ended up like this!


    She lowered her slightly trembling long eyshes, wanting to pull his hands away from her waist when he suddenly kissed her.


    Numerous kissesnded on her cheeks and lips.


    Gu Meng furrowed her eyebrows and pushed his hands away, retreating from his arms.


    She took a deep breath and tried to suppress the surging emotions in her heart. She turned back and held up the ring she was holding to him. ¡°I¡¯ve already booked a date for my marriage to Brother Fu. We...¡± Standing in the familiar courtyard, many memories of the past flooded her mind like a tidal wave. She felt terrible, but there were some things she had to make clear to him. ¡°We... can¡¯t go back.¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes and she choked. ¡°Seeing you educate Little Gugu so well, I don¡¯t hate you and don¡¯t me you anymore. I came back this time because I didn¡¯t want to disappoint Little Gugu and because I wanted to tell you what I was thinking.¡±


    ¡°Brother Fu has done too much for me. He broke a leg and has stomach cancer. I don¡¯t know how long he can live, but I can¡¯t abandon him and return to your side.¡±


    ¡°Maybe this is God¡¯s punishment for us. If we miss it, we miss it. We can¡¯t go back to the past!¡±


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai, we¡¯ll be friends in the future. We¡¯ll be Little Gugu¡¯s parents, but we can¡¯t be lovers or husband and wife anymore.¡±


    Ye Qing looked at Gu Meng, whose eyes were filled with tears. He wanted to go forward and hug her tightly, but his legs felt like they were filled with heavy lead and he could not take a step forward.


    She was only a few steps away from him, but it felt like they were thousands of miles apart.


    Hisst hope had been crushed by her words.


    His heart sank.


    Before she came, he had prepared countless things to say to her.


    He had also expected that she would reject his ring and was prepared to propose again!


    But now, what else could he say or do?


    She was right. Everyone had to pay the price for their mistakes!


    He had not cherished her properly in the past. He had broken her heart and lost her.


    It was not for a year or two, but for a lifetime!


    He looked down at the ring lying in her palm. He took it slowly and threw it into the grass outside the yard.


    He looked at her with red eyes and only managed to squeeze out a sentence after a while. ¡°I¡¯ll exin to Little Gugu, you don¡¯t have to worry about him being angry at you.¡±


    The tears in Gu Meng¡¯s eyes fell immediately.


    All kinds of emotions surged in her heart.


    She covered her face with her hands and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Brother Ah Dai.¡±


    Ye Qing had hurt her before, but Brother Ah Dai had not.


    He would always understand her, dote on her, and respect her!


    Ye Qing went forward and pulled the teary Gu Meng into his arms. ¡°I won¡¯t cause you any more trouble in the future.¡±


    ...


    Now that the two of them had returned to being friends, they got along more easily.


    Sitting in the yard, Ye Qing smoked while Gu Meng looked up at the stars in the sky.


    ¡°When do you n to hold the wedding?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still half a month to go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll convince Little Gugu to be your flower girl then.¡±


    Gu Meng looked at Ye Qing. ¡°Are you going too?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Qing¡¯s hand that was not holding a cigarette stroked the top of Gu Meng¡¯s head, just like how Brother Ah Dai used to touch her head. There was an almost unnoticeable tenderness in his eyes. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll snatch you away?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a long time, talking about their lives in the past two years and their future ns. When they returned to the house, it was already one in the morning.


    ¡°You can sleep in the room with Little Gugu while I sleep in the car.¡±


    Gu Meng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Staring at her back as she entered the house, Ye Qing tried to suppress the urge to hug her again. He turned around, his eyes turning red.


    He stood in the courtyard for a long time. His heart felt like it was missing a piece. It was empty and he did not know how to fill it.


    No matter how miserable she felt, he would not make things difficult for her or create any trouble for her!


    ...

 Chapter 1539 - As Long As She Was Happy!

    <h4>Chapter 1539: As Long As She Was Happy!</h4>


    It had been more than ten days since they became friends.


    She had returned to Italy. On the day she left, he sent her to the airport and Fu Cheng flew over personally to pick her up.


    The two of them looked quitepatible standing together.


    He tried to convince himself to rx and give her his blessings.


    But he could not make himself happy.


    His mood was extremely heavy and depressed every day.


    His heart felt empty, like it was missing a piece.


    Before he met her, he had liked other women as well. However, he did not think that he loved her deeply because he would not let women affect his emotions.


    He liked the feeling of controlling everything.


    But this time, he felt like he had lost everything!


    On the day she took her wedding photos with Fu Cheng, he had secretly gone over to take a look.


    He stood at an inconspicuous ce in the park and looked at her leaning into Fu Cheng¡¯s arms with a bright smile. Fu Cheng held her waist and looked at her affectionately.


    She looked very beautiful in the wedding dress, but he could only look at her from afar.


    He did not even dare to go forward to greet her. He was afraid that if he lost control, he would ruin that pure and sacred wedding dress!


    He was still very busy every day and needed to face the camera from time to time.


    On the surface, he was still the high and mighty Third Prince, but his heart was starting to rot.


    He had never taken the initiative to contact her again. Every time he heard about her, it was from Little Gugu.


    Her life without him seemed to be very good. The man, whom she was about to get married to, knew how to dote on her and cherish her. Even Little Gugu started to address him as Uncle Fu.


    He knew that Fu Cheng had liked her for many years.


    However, back then, her gaze only revolved around him and she never paid much attention to the other men around her.


    There were only three days left until her wedding. Little Gugu had talked about it earlier.


    After finishing his work, he returned to the pce.


    Without Little Gugu¡¯s chatter, the pce seemed even more deserted.


    He loosened his tie andy on the sofa.


    The video call sounded.


    He took out his phone from his pocket.


    It was a call from Little Gugu.


    He answered the call and Little Gugu¡¯s handsome and cute face appeared on the video call. ¡°Daddy, Mommy and I are shopping at the supermarket. Mommy will cook for us personally.¡±


    Little Gugu turned the camera and Gu Meng appeared in the video. She was choosing seafood.


    ¡°Daddy, I really want to help you snatch Mommy back, but Uncle Fu is really too good to Mommy. Every morning, he wakes Mommy up gently, makes breakfast for us, draws design drafts with Mommy, and ys games with me. When Mommy¡¯s stomach hurts, he wakes up in the middle of the night to make brown sugar water...¡±


    Ye Qing nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty there and listen to Mommy and Uncle Fu.¡±


    After ending the call, Ye Qing closed his eyes, feeling a little relieved and sad.


    She was doing well. He was happy for her, but also sad for himself.


    When she was by his side, he had not cherished her and had pushed her away personally!


    She was right. Everyone had to pay the price for doing something wrong.


    He had already lost the right the moment he disappointed her.


    He had no right to pester her anymore.


    He had no right to miss her.


    He had no right to go back on his words!


    ...


    In the morning, the warm sunlight shone into the room.


    Gu Meng opened her eyes and looked at the little fellow sleeping in her arms, her expression turning extremely gentle.


    His facial features were well-defined and he resembled Ye Qing. He had sharp eyebrows, a tall nose, and thin lips... He would definitely be as handsome and outstanding as his father when he grew up.


    Gu Meng stared at Little Gugu for a while before she got up quietly.


    Fu Cheng had already made breakfast. He was going to the church in the morning to coordinate the wedding tomorrow and left after letting Gu Meng know.


    After Little Gugu woke up, he had breakfast with Gu Meng.


    ¡°Mommy is going to thepany to settle some work matterster. Are you going with Mommy?¡±


    Little Gugu nodded obediently.


    Gu Meng went downstairs with Little Gugu.


    Once she arrived downstairs, Gu Meng saw a familiar figure.


    Ye Qing hade.


    He was wearing a knee-length ck jacket, his perfectly ironed suit pants wrapped around his long legs. His hair wasbed neatly, his facial features well-defined and handsome.


    He stood there as though he was an attractive scenery.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart thumped.


    She forced herself to calm down and led Little Gugu forward. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Little Gugu had not seen his father in two days and missed him. He went forward and opened his arms to ask for a hug. Ye Qing picked Little Gugu up with one hand.


    His dark eyesnded on Gu Meng. ¡°You¡¯re going to work?¡±


    Gu Meng hummed in reply.


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll take Little Gugu.¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    ...


    At noontime, Gu Meng called Little Gugu.


    After the mother and son talked for a while, Gu Meng asked Little Gugu to pass the phone to Ye Qing.


    ¡°Brother Fu knows you¡¯re here and wants to treat you to dinner tonight. I even called Sister Ling Hui along.¡±


    Ye Qing did not refuse.


    Dinner was at a seafood restaurant and Fu Cheng booked a private room.


    When Ye Qing and Little Gugu arrived at the room, Gu Meng, Fu Cheng, and Ling Hui had already arrived.


    After ordering, they sat down.


    Fu Cheng looked at Ye Qing, who had lost some weight, and poured a ss of wine for him. ¡°Your Highness, thank you foring to my wedding with Xiaomeng tomorrow. Let me give you a toast with this ss of wine.¡±


    The moment Fu Cheng finished speaking, a fair hand reached over and snatched the wine ss from Fu Cheng¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You can¡¯t drink.¡± Gu Meng brought a ss of water to him.


    Fu Cheng looked at Gu Meng. ¡°It¡¯s okay to drink.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±


    Fu Cheng had no choice but to pick up the cup with water before ncing at Ye Qing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s lips moved. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He downed the wine in his hand.


    The spicy liquid entered his throat and his organs felt like they were being burned by a fire.


    Gu Meng looked at Ye Qing, wanting to say something but stopped.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to eat prawns.¡±


    ¡°Mommy will peel it for you.¡±


    Gu Meng had grown up by the sea and she was very good at peeling prawns. Every time she peeled prawns, she would be especially serious, as if she was handling a work of art. After she peeled the prawns, she dipped them in soy sauce and put them on an exquisite small te.


    She peeled a small te worth of prawns for Little Gugu before peeling another te. She wanted to bring it to Ye Qing subconsciously, but she retracted that thought very quickly and put it in front of Fu Cheng.


    She peeled six prawns and arranged them into the shape of petals. They looked exquisite and appetizing.


    Back in the fishing vige, she would peel such a te for Brother Ah Dai whenever he ate prawns.


    Ye Qing tightened his grip on the wine ss, his well-defined face turning stiff.


    He tried hard to control his emotions, pretending to be calm and collected.


    ¡°I have a gift for you.¡± Ye Qing took out a document file and handed it to Gu Meng and Fu Cheng. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Gu Meng opened the document bag and took out her and Fu Cheng¡¯s identification documents that had been confiscated by the Queen two years ago. She looked at Ye Qing in surprise.


    Ye Qing smirked slightly. ¡°In the future, live with your real identities.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 1540 - How to Pass The Long Night?

    <h4>Chapter 1540: How to Pass The Long Night?</h4>


    Gu Meng looked at her old identification photo and felt that it was unfamiliar and yet, familiar.


    Lowering her long eyshes, she bit her lip slightly, trying to adjust her emotions before she looked at Ye Qing. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Fu Cheng took the documents and thanked Ye Qing.


    Ye Qing smiled and said nothing more. He filled his ss and drank the entire ss.


    Ling Hui received a call. She looked at the caller ID and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    Gu Meng stood up as well. ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    The moment she walked out of the room, Gu Meng¡¯s eyes turned red uncontrobly.


    Seeing that Gu Meng was about to cry, Ling Hui handed her a handkerchief. ¡°Vivian, do you still care about the Third Prince?¡±


    Gu Meng wiped the tears in her eyes. ¡°So what if I care? We¡¯re just two parallel lines. Even without Brother Fu, it¡¯s hard to be together.¡±


    Ling Hui understood Gu Meng¡¯s feelings. Sheforted her and the two of them headed to the washroom together.


    ...


    After dinner, Little Gugu followed Ye Qing back to the hotel.


    Along the way, Ye Qing was rather silent.


    Little Gugu could feel that his father was very unhappy.


    When his mother was peeling the prawns, he saw his father reaching out his hand naturally. When his mother passed the prawns to Uncle Fu, his father seemed to be on the verge of crying.


    Daddy really liked Mommy!


    When he heard that his father had done something wrong to his mother before, he had been very angry with his father. However, when he saw his father like this, his heart ached.


    Little Gugu stretched out his fair hand and grabbed Ye Qing¡¯s well-defined hand, and looked at him with wet ck eyes. ¡°Daddy, if you really don¡¯t want Mommy and Uncle Fu to get married, confess to Mommy!¡±


    Ye Qing looked at the frowning Little Gugu and pulled him into his arms. ¡°Daddy just needs time to get used to your Mommy¡¯s new identity.¡±


    Someone else¡¯s wife!


    He was not noble and had thoughts of snatching her away. However, if he did that, they might not even be friends anymore!


    Back at the hotel.


    After taking a bath and resting, Ye Qing did not feel sleepy at all. He stood in front of the French windows with a ss of wine in his hand, looking at the bright and bustling night scenery of the city, feeling unusually lonely and empty.


    He did not know how he would spend the long nights alone in the future.


    ...


    After Ling Hui bade farewell to Gu Meng and Fu Cheng, she drove back to the apartment.


    Along the way, her phone rang several times. When she saw the caller ID, she felt annoyed and turned off her phone.


    The car stopped downstairs but Ling Hui did not get off immediately.


    She wound down the car window and lit a slender cigarette.


    When she had still been a princess in the past, her every action was watched by everyone. She could not live as she pleased, and even when she yawned, people would gossip about her.


    Now, she no longer needed to be tied down by her status, nor was she confused by her feelings. She felt that her entire life was different.


    Sometimes, people were really strange. When they liked a person, they would think of them every day. But once they did not like them, they would feel that they were really unimportant.


    Ling Motian had such an existence in her heart!


    Perhaps, she did not love him deeply enough. Or maybe, what he had done was too disgusting and made her feel that liking him was an insult to herself!


    After smoking a cigarette, Ling Hui returned to the apartment.


    Pushing open the door, Ling Hui frowned when she saw the man sitting on the sofa.


    The man on the sofa slowly turned around and looked at the woman who had entered the apartment.


    Ever since the night of the President¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday banquet, Ling Hui had changed a lot. Her beautiful face was covered with exquisite light makeup, her skin was moist, and her eyes were bright and charming. Her lips were painted a bright red and her angelic face was covered with makeup. She looked radiant and eye-catching.


    This waspletely different from what Ling Motian had imagined.


    Her husband had had an affair with her cousin. As his wife, not only was she not sad and depressed, she was living even more exquisitely and beautifully. What did this mean?


    When Ling Hui had still been a princess, she had been the goddess in the hearts of countless men in Country Y.


    All men wanted her, but she was high up in the air and no one dared to touch her.


    After he married Ling Hui, many men were envious of him. But at that time, he thought she was dirty and was unwilling to even look at her.


    ¡°Why are you dressed like this? Do you have a new target?¡± Ling Motian nced at Ling Hui¡¯s slender and long legs. Her figure was perfect in proportion and was a typical devil¡¯s figure. In the past, her clothes had not made it too obvious. But now, she was wearing clothes that perfectly showcased her figure, revealing her curves, making her look seductive.


    Ling Hui looked at the door lock. There was no sign of it being broken. ¡°How did you get in?¡±


    Ling Motian smirked. ¡°The passcode for your door is abination of your birthday and mine. You cane in as long as you use your brain.¡±


    Ling Hui frowned.


    She had been busy with work these few days and had forgotten to change the password.


    Ling Motian smiled, showing his sparkling teeth. ¡°Mrs Ling, I have something to discuss with you today.¡±


    Ling Hui said, ¡°I¡¯ve already signed the divorce agreement and asked thewyer to pass it to you. After you¡¯ve signed it, we¡¯ll take some time out to get the divorce certificate!¡±


    Ling Motian crossed his long legs, his fingers tapping lightly on his knees. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the divorce when I have time. I came today to ask you to sell the jewelrypany under your name to me.¡±


    Ling Hui widened his eyes and looked at Ling Motian in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean? You want me to sell thepany to you?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t invested money into yourpany back then, it wouldn¡¯t have developed to this stage. I n to enter the jewelry industry. With your ability, you won¡¯t be able to make thepany better. Only by handing it to me will it be more valuable!¡±


    Ling Motian¡¯s words made Ling Huiugh.


    From what she knew, the Ling Corporation had been temporarily taken over by Old Master Ling¡¯s illegitimate son. If Ling Motian wanted to return to thepany, he had to have some achievements. But she had not expected him to set his sights on herpany!


    Seeming to have expected that Ling Hui would not agree so easily, Ling Motian took out an envelope from his briefcase. ¡°As long as you agree, I will give you all of the photos. Also, I will sign the divorce papers the day you sell thepany!¡±


    Ling Hui took the envelope and took out the photo.


    Her blood turned cold when she saw the contents of the photo.


    The photos had been taken when she had been kidnapped and almost raped by several men. At that time, her clothes had been torn and half of her chest had been exposed. A few dirty hands had even touched her body... Although she had been savedter on, who would believe that she was innocent if these photos were leaked?


    ¡°Did you take these photos?¡±


    Back then, he had even taken these photos before saving her from those men?


    Ling Motian leaned back against the sofa. ¡°Do you think I would still marry you if I took such a photo? After we got married, someone sent a phone to my office. There were these photos on it.¡±

 Chapter 1541 - Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 1541: Wedding</h4>


    Ling Motian was like an elegant cheetah. He stood up from the sofa and walked to Ling Hui. His fingers pinched her chin, but in the next second, Ling Hui waved him away.


    Ling Motian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Ling Hui, I¡¯ll discuss it with you properly. Don¡¯t be so shameless. Sell thepany to me and I¡¯ll give you a good price. If not, you can wait for thepany to go bankrupt and be bought over at a low price!¡± With that said, his handsome face approached Ling Hui and his lips curled up into a venomous smile. ¡°Or do you want these photos to be exposed on the inte? The ex-princess who was raped. Tsk tsk. People will look at her differently even when she¡¯s walking on the streets!¡±


    Ling Hui looked at Ling Motian, who had lost his gentlemanly appearance and hadpletely revealed his despicable and shameless nature. Ridicule appeared in his slender and charming eyes. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re really at the end of your rope. Now, you¡¯re threatening women to climb up the ranks!¡±


    Ling Motian smirked. ¡°Who asked you to have so many scandals! I¡¯ll give you three days. You¡¯d better sell thepany to me obediently and we won¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s lives in the future. If not...¡± He didn¡¯t finish his words. The ruthlessness in his eyes was self-evident.


    After Ling Motian left, Ling Hui leaned against the wall and didn¡¯t move for a long time.


    In the past, she had heard that Ling Motian would do anything to achieve his goals. She hadn¡¯t believed it, but now, she had seen it with her own eyes.


    He was really like a cold and poisonous snake, without any guts or feelings!


    She was d that she had not been deeply in love. There was still hope!


    She would not sell thepany to anyone.


    He wanted it, but she was not going to give him what he wanted!


    ...


    Ling Hui did not sleep well the entire night.


    She kept dreaming.


    In her dream, she was kidnapped and several men forced the medicine into her mouth. They pushed her to the ground and tore her clothes while letting out pervertedughter... She kept screaming, begging for mercy, and resisting. Despair and fear hit her like a tidal wave and she felt like she had fallen into a ck abyss.


    With a blurred consciousness and hoarse cries, a tall and thin ck figure rushed in.


    He fought the kidnappers alone.


    She widened her eyes, wanting to see his face clearly, but she could not see anything.


    When she woke up, Ling Motian¡¯s handsome face appeared in her sight.


    Ling Hui opened his eyes and woke up from his dream.


    Her chest heaved up and down slightly.


    The sky turned bright and Ling Hui got up from bed with cold sweat on her forehead.


    Walking into the bathroom, she turned on the tap and sshed cold water on her face.


    When she had woken up and seen him for the first time, she had treated him as a hero and a benefactor. Her heart had beaten for him!


    She had never thought that the man who had saved her from the ck abyss would be the person she hated the most!


    After washing up, Ling Hui changed into something suitable for the wedding and drove out.


    After rushing to the church where Gu Meng and Fu Cheng were having their wedding, Ling Hui saw Gu Meng in the dressing room.


    Gu Meng and Fu Cheng¡¯s wedding was very low-key. Gu Meng only invited her younger brother, Gu Che, her good friend, Cen Xi, from S Country, and Ye Qing and his son, while Fu Cheng only invited one of his close friends.


    Cen Xi and Qiao Yanze had registered their marriage a year ago and had not held a wedding. ording to Cen Xi¡¯s preference, they had gone on a trip after registering their marriage.


    Cen Xi and Qiao Yanze arrived early that morning. Back then, when Gu Meng had jumped off the highway, Cen Xi had been the only one who knew that she had reached a secret agreement with the Queen.


    She knew that Gu Meng was still alive and they would meet one day.


    But she did not expect to see her again at Gu Meng and Fu Cheng¡¯s wedding.


    What surprised her the most was that Ye Qing hade to attend the wedding!


    Ye Qing seemed to have lost a lot of weight, and his dark eyes were slightly red. It was obvious that he had not rested well.


    When Cen Xi saw Ye Qing like this, she did not have any other emotions and only sighed slightly.


    What goes aroundes around. Who would the heavens spare?


    Cen Xi was talking to Gu Meng in the dressing room while Qiao Yanze and Ye Qing stood outside the church.


    Qiao Yanze passed Ye Qing a lollipop. ¡°Do you want one? I¡¯ve been trying to quit smoking recently.¡±


    Ye Qing pursed his lips. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need.¡±


    Qiao Yanze¡¯s tall body leaned against the marble pir and he raised an eyebrow. ¡°Xiao Xi and I watched ¡®The Rest of My Life Is You¡¯ and she was sobbing. To be honest, I was also touched.¡±


    Ye Qing put his hands in his pockets. ¡°Those can only be memories.¡±


    Qiao Yanze bit the lollipop. Seeing the darkness that shed past Ye Qing¡¯s eyes, he could not help but express his thoughts. ¡°Since you still love her deeply, why did you choose to let go? She gave up so much for you. I don¡¯t believe that she really doesn¡¯t have you in her heart anymore!¡±


    ¡°Cen Xi and I almost couldn¡¯t be together, but I held on to the belief that as long as I¡¯m alive, I can¡¯t let her leave me. I¡¯ll chase her wherever she goes.¡±


    ¡°If you like her, then fight for her. Don¡¯t regret it only after you¡¯ve lost herpletely.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s dark and narrow eyes looked into the distance, his voice extremely hoarse. ¡°If it was just me and her, I would naturally fight for it. However, in this rtionship, there is another person who has given up a lot. Fu Cheng lost a leg and even has stomach cancer.¡±


    Qiao Yanze did not say anything and could only sigh.


    ...


    Although there were not many guests at the wedding venue, the church was still carefully decorated.


    It was beautiful and romantic.


    The wedding march started and a woman in a white wedding dress with a delicate figure slowly walked onto the red carpet while holding on to Gu Che¡¯s arm.


    The veil covered her pretty face.


    Fu Cheng was standing in front of the cross in a white suit, looking at the woman who was walking toward him with a gentle and doting gaze. His eyes were gradually filled with tears.


    Gu Che handed Gu Meng¡¯s hand to Fu Cheng with aplicated feeling.


    Although he wanted his sister to be with Brother Ah Dai, he knew that when it came to matters of the heart, even one¡¯s closest kin could not tell them what to do.


    ¡°Brother Fu, you must treat my sister well in the future. If not, I will punch you.¡± Gu Che made a fist gesture, pretending to be fierce.


    Fu Cheng smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The priest looked at the couple and asked, ¡°Groom, are you willing to marry Miss Gu Meng and love her and dote on her for the rest of your life? Will you never leave her, regardless of illness, wealth or poverty?¡±


    Everyone in the church focused their attention and waited for the groom to reply, ¡°I do.¡±


    Ye Qing, who was sitting in thest row, clenched his fists tightly.


    His knuckles turned white.


    He looked at the couple at the front of the church with empty eyes. His chest felt like it was being grabbed by someone and was about to break.


    His lips moved and he shouted hoarsely, ¡°Wait.¡±

 Chapter 1542 - Touched!

    <h4>Chapter 1542: Touched!</h4>


    The atmosphere in the church immediately became tense.


    Everyone looked towards thest row, including Gu Meng and Fu Cheng.


    Ayer of redness and moisture appeared in Ye Qing¡¯s usually calm and dark eyes. His tall body, which had stood up from his seat, could not help but tremble.


    He walked slowly from the chair to the corridor, but he did not go forward.


    He looked at the couple, his low and hoarse voiceing from the depths of his throat. ¡°You can continue after I¡¯m out.¡±


    With that said, he did not look at them anymore. He turned around and walked out with difficulty.


    His usually straight back seemed to have been crushed by something heavy.


    It was not too far away, but it felt like she had used up all of her energy.


    He opened the church door. The moment the sunlight pierced his eyes, a tear fell from the corner of his eye.


    The most important part of his chest seemed to have been cut off by a sharp knife.


    However, he could not cry out in pain. He could only continue to be in pain until he rotted and became numb.


    Ye Qing¡¯s departure made the atmosphere in the church tense up.


    Little Gugu, who was sitting beside Gu Che, wanted to get up and chase after the tyrant, but before he could move his legs, he heard Uncle Fu say, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Everything seemed to have frozen.


    Not only did the guests below think that they had heard him wrongly, even the bride standing beside the groom could not believe her ears!


    What did he just say?


    The priest also thought that he had heard wrongly and asked again, ¡°Groom, are you willing to marry Miss Gu Meng and love her and dote on her for the rest of your life? Will you never leave her regardless of illness, wealth, or poverty?¡±


    Fu Cheng stared at Gu Meng, the image of seeing her for the first time appeared in his mind.


    He had been allergic to cats and dogs since he was young. When he went to the fishing vige that day, he had passed by a small path and happened to meet a dog.


    At that time, he was at a loss and wanted to walk back, but that dog seemed to be deliberately going against him. No matter where he walked, it followed behind him.


    Just as he was about to call Mu Yi, a beautiful girl ran over and chased the dog away.


    He thanked her and she smiled back brightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re wee.¡± With that said, she skipped away.


    Perhaps, to her, it was indeed a small matter, but he could not forget her smile even after all these years.


    It was brighter than the sun, purer than the morning light, and clearer than spring water.


    It struck straight at one¡¯s soul!


    ¡°Brother Fu!¡±


    Hearing Gu Meng call him, Fu Cheng regained his senses.


    He went forward and his slender fingers gently lifted her veil.


    ¡°Groom, you have notpleted your vows yet. You can¡¯t remove the bride¡¯s veil before the ceremony of exchanging rings!¡±


    Fu Cheng nced at the priest and smiled. ¡°I have something to say to her.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be good if we pass the auspicious hour.¡±


    ¡°Father, please go and rest first!¡±


    The priest was speechless. Was he not nning to hold a wedding?


    Fu Cheng ignored the priest¡¯s confused gaze. He looked at Gu Meng in front of him, his eyes taking in her makeup as a bride. She was so beautiful that it was suffocating.


    Gu Meng did not understand what Fu Cheng had meant and she furrowed her eyebrows tightly. ¡°Brother Fu, we can talk after the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Meng, let¡¯s not get married.¡±


    Gu Meng widened her eyes, as if she did not understand what Fu Cheng meant by not getting married.


    ¡°Brother Fu, why? You¡¯re not getting married anymore?¡± Gu Meng¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Did I do something wrong that made you unhappy? Tell me and I¡¯ll change...¡±


    Fu Cheng interrupted Gu Meng¡¯s unfinished words with a straight face. ¡°Xiao Meng, I won¡¯t allow you to be so aggrieved. Do you know why I agreed to hold this wedding? It¡¯s not because I want to hoard you for myself, but because I want the person who went out to cherish and love you more in the future!¡±


    Gu Meng felt a lump in her throat and hot tears fell from her eyes, sliding into her lips with a bitter taste.


    She med and resented herself.


    If it was not for her, Fu Cheng might not have ended up like this!


    She did not know how to make it up to him. If she could, she would rather destroy herself!


    She had received very little warmth since she was young. She cherished every person who was good to her, and she was willing to repay the kindness of others!


    Fu Cheng had sacrificed too much for her. She wanted to marry him in hopes that he would be happier. But now, he said that he did not want it anymore!


    Looking at Gu Meng whose face was full of tears, Fu Cheng went forward and hugged her.


    His slender hand patted her slender shoulders that were trembling nonstop. ¡°Xiao Meng, I¡¯ve watched you turn from a young girl to a mother. I know how hard it¡¯s been for you. I really like you so much that I¡¯m willing to give up everything.¡±


    ¡°If you like me too, we can get married and be together. But your heart has long been given to that man. Loving a person means making her happy.¡±


    ¡°Why would I go back on my words at this time? It¡¯s not because I want you to lose your face, but because I can¡¯t stand that person outside! Even though he knew that he was terribly wrong in the past after remembering you, and he tried his best to save you, in my opinion, it¡¯s not enough!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Meng, I will never forget the scene of you fighting with wild beasts in order to find the Ghost Herb. You were bitten so hard but you refused to give up! I will never forget the sadness you had while standing in the square and watching him get engaged to another woman! I will never forget the despair and helplessness you felt when you called me with your big belly!¡±


    ¡°The Xiao Meng I know is optimistic and strong, full of life like a sunflower. If she hadn¡¯t been forced into a corner, she wouldn¡¯t have called me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret taking you away because I know that if you didn¡¯t leave then, you would have gone crazy and broken down! I don¡¯t regret losing a leg either!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty or sad. My original intention was for you to be happy. If you live in self-reproach and guilt because of me, I will be unhappy too!¡±


    When Gu Meng heard what Fu Cheng said, she was already sobbing.


    Cen Xi and Ling Hui in the audience also cried.


    Fu Cheng¡¯s love was noble and heartbreaking!


    Gu Meng wiped the tears on her face and red at the handsome man in front of her with red eyes. She roared like a trapped beast, ¡°Why are you saying so much? Let¡¯s continue the wedding. I promised you that I would be your wife. Take out the ring...¡±


    Fu Cheng pulled the agitated Gu Meng into his arms again, his chin on the top of her head as two tears fell from the corner of his eyes. ¡°I threw the ring into the rubbish bin when I came this morning. Xiao Meng, the best repayment you can give me is your happiness!¡±

 Chapter 1543 - Change

    <h4>Chapter 1543: Change</h4>


    Ye Qing stood in the square outside the church.


    The sun was shining brightly today, but he felt like he was in an igloo that was freezing cold.


    All of his strength seemed to have been sucked away by a huge syringe. He crouched down, his hands in his hair as he grabbed his scalp with all his strength.


    He had never thought that this day woulde.


    He regretted it terribly!


    His heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife!


    They should have finished their wedding by now!


    From now on, she would be Fu Cheng¡¯s wife!


    Ye Qing closed his red eyes, sadness overwhelming around him.


    It was supposed to be a joyous day, but he was so gloomy and bleak.


    After some time, someone suddenly patted her shoulder.


    ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Hearing Little Gugu¡¯s voice, Ye Qing tried to adjust his emotions and looked up at him. ¡°Why did youe out?¡±


    Little Gugu¡¯s big ck eyes were wet and there were two streaks of tears on his handsome face.


    Ye Qing wiped his tears away. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Although Daddy and Mommy can¡¯t be together in the future, I will still love you.¡±


    Little Gugu jumped into Ye Qing¡¯s arms and wrapped his arms around his father¡¯s neck. ¡°Mommy and Uncle Fu didn¡¯t finish the wedding.¡±


    Ye Qing froze.


    Didn¡¯t finish the wedding?


    Was he hallucinating?


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fu said that Mommy likes Daddy and he only wants Mommy to be happy...¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s red eyes constricted and his tall body stood up from the ground quickly. Before Little Gugu could finish, he walked toward the church quickly.


    After a few steps, she bumped into Gu Che.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai.¡±


    Ye Qing grabbed Gu Che¡¯s cor, his face tensed as his deep voice trembled slightly. ¡°They didn¡¯t finish the wedding?¡±


    Gu Che secretly recorded the scene in the church and handed his phone to Ye Qing.


    Ye Qing opened the video and froze when he saw what had happened in the church after he left.


    The other voices in his ears seemed to have disappeared, leaving only the words Fu Cheng said to Gu Meng.


    His obsidian-like eyes were like spilled ink, thick and dark. His hand holding the phone clenched unconsciously, as if he wanted to crush the phone.


    Every word Fu Cheng said was deeply engraved in his heart!


    Ye Qing passed his phone to Gu Che and looked up at Fu Cheng, who was walking out of the church.


    Gu Meng lifted the hem of her wedding dress and followed behind him. ¡°Brother Fu...¡±


    Fu Cheng looked up, forcing back the tears that were about to fall from his eyes. ¡°Xiaomeng, if you want me to leave without any burden, you have to listen to me. Brother Fu will have no regrets if you¡¯re happy!¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s makeup was smudged from crying and she looked at the man in front of her with blurred vision. Her chest felt like it was stuffed with cotton. ¡°I don¡¯t love him anymore. I won¡¯t be with him. Don¡¯t let me be with him...¡±


    Her voice was hoarse from crying.


    Fu Cheng pulled Gu Meng¡¯s hand and looked at the tall figure in front of them, pulling Gu Meng over.


    Ye Qing stared at the two people walking towards him, his heart heavy andplicated.


    He was about to walk toward them when he suddenly found an unnoticeable infrared circlending on Gu Meng¡¯s heart.


    His dark pupils constricted and he shouted hoarsely, ¡°Be careful!¡± With that said, he rushed toward Gu Meng.


    At that moment, a bullet was shot.


    Everything happened within a few seconds, so fast that even the bodyguards protecting Ye Qing could not react in time!


    Ye Qing fell on Gu Meng¡¯s body, his back having been shot.


    Everything seemed to have stopped in that moment.


    The pain was piercing and Ye Qing groaned. It was this sound that made Gu Meng, who was under him, react.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai?¡±


    Hearing the noise, the guests, who did not want toe out to disturb Gu Meng, Ye Qing, and Fu Cheng, ran out in a hurry.


    Fu Cheng had also recovered from the shock and hurriedly called the emergency number when he saw Ye Qing with a bloody hole on his back.


    Qiao Yanze and Cen Xi went forward and saw Ye Qing¡¯s wound. They looked at each other and Qiao Yanze rushed toward a building not too far away.


    Cen Xi stared at his back. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°The culprit must still be nearby!¡± Cen Xi exined.


    Gu Meng sat up and looked at the man who was bleeding profusely. She covered his wound with her trembling eyshes. ¡°Brother Ah Dai, you must hold on!¡±


    Her body trembled and her mind was in a mess.


    Seeing that Ye Qing was injured, Little Gugu¡¯s face turned pale. He wanted to run over, but Gu Che pulled him into his arms. ¡°Your Mommy is with Daddy, so he will be fine. The ambnce ising soon. Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s alright. It will be alright!¡±


    Gu Meng held Ye Qing¡¯s head with one hand and covered his wound with the other. Her fingertips and the white wedding dress had all been stained red.


    She did not know who wanted to kill her, so she could not pursue the matter at this time!


    She only hoped that Brother Ah Dai would be safe!


    This morning, too many things had happened and it was almost more than she could handle!


    ¡°Xiaomeng, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die so easily...¡± Ye Qing panted heavily, looking up at her with his dark eyes.¡± I¡¯ll always protect you. Trust me, hm? ¡±


    Gu Meng saw his dark eyes reflecting her tear-streaked face. For a moment, her heart felt like it had been hit by something!


    ¡°Bad things will eventually pass. Fu Cheng and I hope that you can be happy.¡±


    Fu Cheng nodded. ¡°Xiaomeng, trust the Third Prince.¡±


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    Ye Qing was sent to the emergency room.


    Gu Meng was standing outside the operating room with Ling Hui while Little Gugu had been in Gu Che¡¯s arms the whole time. Although he was usually more yful like an adult, since he was only two years old, seeing his father injured and bleeding so much, he was extremely afraid and worried. Hey in Gu Che¡¯s arms and his tears never stopped flowing.


    Gu Che keptforting Little Gugu. He believed that his brother-inw would be fine!


    Fu Cheng took a jacket for Gu Meng and put it over her shoulders. Looking at her pale face and red eyes, he said softly, ¡°Xiaomeng, Young Master Qiao called just now and the person who did it ran away. He has already informed the police and they will send someone to investigateter. Don¡¯t be afraid and just cooperate with them.¡±


    Gu Meng nodded.


    She knew that the assassin was here for her!


    That was why she had shown her face. Even though Dai Na knew that she was still alive, she would not have sent someone to assassinate her so quickly!


    But apart from Dai Na, she really could not think of anyone else who wanted to kill her!


    And he had chosen the day she and Fu Cheng were getting married!

 Chapter 1544 - Returning to The Capital to See Him

    <h4>Chapter 1544: Returning to The Capital to See Him</h4>


    The police came and asked Gu Meng some things.


    Gu Meng really could not think of anyone else who had the motive to kill her apart from Dai Na when asked if she had any enemies!


    But if it was really Dai Na, it would be hard to bring Dai Na to justice if they could not catch the person who had shot her.


    After the police finished their questioning, they asked Gu Meng to wait for their news and they would investigate it as soon as possible.


    Gu Meng said nothing, merely looking up at the operating room.


    Her heart tightened at the thought of Ye Qing bleeding profusely.


    She bit her lip hard, trying to hold back the tears in her eyes!


    ¡°Vivian, go and sit for a while!¡± Ling Hui advised softly. It had been more than two hours since Ye Qing had been pushed into the operating room and Gu Meng had been standing like a statue.


    Gu Meng did not seem to hear Ling Hui¡¯s words and remained motionless.


    Seeing this, Ling Hui could not say anything and apanied Gu Meng quietly to wait for the result of the surgery.


    Everyone outside the operating theater had their hearts in their mouths.


    After another half an hour, the door of the operation theatre room was finally pushed open.


    Gu Meng¡¯s stiff body wavered. If it wasn¡¯t for Ling Hui, she might have fallen to the ground.


    The doctor said with a serious expression, ¡°The bullet went through his back and was very close to his heart. Although he was saved, he¡¯ll need to be warded in the ICU. If he doesn¡¯t wake up within 24 hours, his life will be in danger!¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Meng¡¯s heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand, making her unable to breathe!


    How could it be like this?


    Who wanted her dead?


    What would she do if Ye Qing could not wake up?


    Ye Qing was pushed into the ICU. Before his condition stabilized, the doctor did not allow anyone to visit him.


    A day passed just like that.


    Gu Meng did not close her eyes until the doctor announced that Ye Qing had passed his critical period.


    Gu Meng let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Vivian, the assassin hasn¡¯t been caught yet and you¡¯re still in danger. The Third Prince¡¯s bodyguard will be guarding him in the hospital. Let Fu Cheng and Young Master Qiao send you back to your apartment first. Take a bath and change your clothes.¡± Ling Hui held Gu Meng¡¯s cold hand, giving her warmth and strength. ¡°Your younger brother and I will stay here to apany Little Gugu.¡±


    Gu Meng shook her head numbly.


    Fu Cheng walked over and looked at her pale face. His heart ached as he said, ¡°Listen to Ling Hui. Go back and take a bath and change your clothes. The Third Prince has passed the critical period. I don¡¯t think he wants to see you like this after he wakes up.¡±


    Gu Meng looked down at the wedding dress that was stained with blood. She pursed her pale lips and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ...


    Qiao Yanze drove while Fu Cheng sat in the front passenger seat and Cen Xi sat in the back with Gu Meng.


    Back at the apartment, Gu Meng changed her clothes and rushed downstairs, asking Qiao Yanze to take her to the hospital.


    At the hospital entrance, Gu Meng saw Ling Hui and Gu Cheing out of the elevator hurriedly before she could go upstairs.


    Not seeing Little Gugu, Gu Meng¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she had an ominous feeling.


    ¡°Sister, the Queen just sent a helicopter to the top floor of the hospital. The royal family took Brother-inw and Little Gugu away. Sister Ling Hui and I couldn¡¯t stop them!¡±


    Gu Meng opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but her throat was dry.


    After a long while, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to S Country.¡±


    Gu Meng looked at Ling Hui, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Sister Ling Hui, I might not be able to work for the time being.¡±


    Ling Hui nodded in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Without dy, Cen Xi, who was standing beside Gu Meng, immediately called to book a flight.


    Fu Cheng still had work to settle and could not leave, so he did not follow them to the capital.


    After getting on the ne, Gu Meng opened her bag and found that Fu Cheng had secretly put a passbook in her bag.


    There was also a note that said, ¡°Don¡¯t reject it. Take this money for emergencies.¡±


    After a long flight, they finally arrived in S Country.


    Qiao Yanze helped Gu Meng find out that Ye Qing was resting in the Royal Hospital. Although he had passed the critical period, he had not woken up.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart tightened again.


    Qiao Yanze found out about Ye Qing¡¯s ward for Gu Meng and found a way to lure away the bodyguards at the door to let Gu Meng enter the ward sessfully.


    But the moment she entered, Gu Meng froze.


    There was no sign of Ye Qing in the ward, only the Queen in a wheelchair.


    Seeing Gu Meng enter, the Queen gestured for her to sit down.


    Gu Meng sat opposite the Queen with aplicated feeling.


    Thest time they met, she had been determined to leave Ye Qing!


    This time, she came back for him!


    ¡°Miss Gu, you seem to have forgotten your promise to me.¡± Because he was the Queen¡¯s most beloved grandson, she would never agree to Ye Qing being with amoner girl to begin with. Besides, in order to save thismoner girl, he had almost lost his life!


    Gu Meng looked down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Just sign this agreement.¡± The Queen ced a document in front of Gu Meng.


    The content of the agreement was to let her stay away from Ye Qing in the future. Even if Ye Qing refused to give up, she could not return to his side!


    Gu Meng looked at the agreement and her heart almost stopped.


    Her fingers that were holding onto the agreement turned pale.


    It seemed like a century had passed before Gu Meng looked up at the Queen, who was waiting patiently for her decision. ¡°I can sign the agreement, but can I see him again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Meng did not notice that there was a ck ss in the ward. The people standing behind the ss could see everything in the ward and hear what they were saying, but the people outside could not see what was happening inside.


    At this moment, a tall ck figure was standing behind the ss.


    After Ye Qing woke up, he found out that the Queen had sent someone to bring him back to the capital.


    He wanted to contact Gu Meng immediately, but the Queen made something like a bet.


    She bet that Gu Meng did not love him anymore. Even if she came to see him, it would only be out of guilt.


    She had prepared an agreement. If Gu Meng signed the agreement, she would not allow them to have any contact. If Gu Meng did not sign it, she would not interfere in their rtionship anymore!


    Ye Qing originally did not agree to the Queen testing Gu Meng¡¯s feelings for him, but he understood the Queen. If he did not agree, she would have countless ways to separate them.


    He had taken that bullet for Gu Meng. She had revealed her true feelings in that moment and he felt that she would not sign that agreement.


    However, he had not expected such an oue.


    Seeing her sign her name, his weak body shook unsteadily.


    After Gu Meng signed the agreement, the Queen nced in the direction of the ss window.


    Her eyes told Ye Qing that she had won the bet!


    Even if he took a bullet for Gu Meng, she would only be apologetic but not love him anymore!


    A metallic taste filled Ye Qing¡¯s throat and he fainted from anger and weakness.


    After signing the agreement, the Queen agreed to let Gu Meng visit Ye Qing in half an hour.


    Gu Meng walked around the hospital and bought some of Ye Qing¡¯s favorite fruits.


    Half an hourter, Gu Meng arrived at the ward.

 Chapter 1545 - So She Didn’t Leave

    <h4>Chapter 1545: So She Didn¡¯t Leave</h4>


    When the bodyguards at the door saw Gu Meng, they did not stop her. It was obvious that they had been instructed by the Queen.


    Pushing open the door, Gu Meng walked in.


    The Queen was no longer in the ward. Gu Meng looked at the man lying on the bed and felt like a lifetime had passed.


    In just two or three days, he looked like he had lost a lot of weight and there was a faint stubble on his chin.


    When she got closer, she realized that his face was very pale.


    Gu Meng felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Why are you so silly? I¡¯m not worth you doing that for me!¡± She choked. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll forgive you if you do that? I won¡¯t!¡±


    As she spoke, her tears fell onto his face.


    She wiped her tears with the back of her hand, trying to control her emotions. ¡°Wake up quickly and start your new life!¡±


    Gu Meng reached out her hand and wiped away the tears that hadnded on his face.


    She was about to retract her hand when suddenly, her fingertips were grabbed by a warm and dry hand.


    Gu Meng was so frightened that her heart jumped. Seeing the man whose eyelids moved as if he was about to wake up, she quickly retracted her hand and ran out of the ward.


    Ye Qing opened his dark eyes and saw Gu Meng running out.


    He pulled out the IV tube, ignoring the bleeding back of his hand and the torn wound as he got up from the bed quickly.


    The bodyguard at the door was shocked when he saw Ye Qinging out.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Ye Qing ran toward the elevator but the bodyguards stopped him. ¡°Your Highness, the Queen has instructed you to rest well.¡±


    Ye Qing raised his hand and punched the bodyguard blocking him.


    His eyes were red and his aura was terrifying, as if he wanted to fight them to death.


    ¡°Ye Qing!¡±


    Hearing Gu Meng¡¯s voice, Ye Qing looked up immediately.


    Seeing the woman standing at the end of the corridor, he seemed to have been hit by something and suddenly fell silent.


    Their eyes met and he smiled, his body swaying unsteadily.


    So, she hadn¡¯t left!


    Gu Meng went forward and held him, her eyes full of tears. ¡°Why did you chase after me?¡±


    He looked at her red eyes for a long time before saying softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave.¡±


    Gu Meng said nothing and helped him back to the ward. She rang the bell to inform the nurse toe over.


    The nurse bandaged his wound and injected him with fluids. Hey on the bed with his eyes open, unwilling to close them.


    Half an hourter, the bodyguard came in. ¡°Miss Gu, your time is up.¡±


    Ye Qing grabbed Gu Meng¡¯s hand, his pale face tense. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Gu Meng looked at his hand that was holding hers. He was using a lot of strength and his knuckles had turned white. Gu Meng slowly took her hand back from his hand. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re fine. I¡¯ll leave first!¡±


    ¡°Gu Meng!¡±


    As if she did not see the panic in his eyes, she pulled her hand back forcefully.


    She got up and left without looking at him again.


    ...


    After returning to the capital, Gu Meng and Ling Hui stayed in the vi Cen Xi had arranged for them.


    Cen Xi had even sent bodyguards to protect her.


    Gu Meng returned and told Ling Hui and Cen Xi about her signing the agreement with the Queen.


    When the two of them heard this, they did not understand why she would sign such an agreement. They knew how anxious she had been after Ye Qing was shot!


    Gu Meng poured a ss of lemon water and said as she drank it, ¡°Although he saved me, I haven¡¯t thought about whether I want to be with him again. I still need time.¡±


    Cen Xi looked at Gu Meng. ¡°If you think about it and n to return to his side and sign that kind of agreement, the Queen will not agree to you two being together again.¡±


    Gu Meng put down the cup in her hand and smiled. ¡°Did you forget that apart from being Gu Meng, I¡¯m also Vivian?¡±


    Ling Hui and Cen Xi bothughed. ¡°You actually tricked the Queen.¡±


    ...


    In the Royal Hospital.


    When Qiao Yanze entered Ye Qing¡¯s ward, Ye Qing was awake. He was wearing ck pajamas as he sat on the bed. His ck clothes made his face look even paler. He looked out of the window and turned back when he heard footsteps. His deep eyes were still strong and aggressive.


    Seeing Qiao Yanze enter, Ye Qing moved his lips. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±


    ¡°The bullet that was taken out from your body is a special one that belongs to K, who was once ranked among the top three killers worldwide. But he announced his retirement more than ten years ago. This time, he fired a shot at Gu Meng when he came back. I think the person who can afford to hire him must have a strong background.¡±


    ¡°In addition, Tang Xi hacked into Dai Na¡¯s phone and checked herputer. He found that she was not the one who had contacted K.¡±


    In other words, the person who wanted to kill Gu Meng was not Dai Na.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ling Motian?¡±


    ¡°Ling Motian has been busy trying to return to the Ling Corporation recently. He probably doesn¡¯t have time to arrange an assassination.¡±


    Ye Qing nodded thoughtfully. ¡°When I¡¯m discharged from the hospital, I¡¯ll find K personally. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to protect her for the next few days.¡±


    ...


    After Ye Qing recovered, Gu Meng¡¯s heart that had been hanging in the air for the past two days finally rxed.


    The assassin had not been found yet. Young Master Qiao suggested that she stay in the vi and not run around.


    She heard that the person who had tried to kill her was a top-notch killer. She might not be so lucky next time!


    After the video call, Gu Meng went to her room to sleep.


    When she woke up, it was almost dark.


    Ling Hui came out of the room and they met in the corridor.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, are you going out?¡±


    Ling Hui had exquisite makeup on her face and was wearing a dark green long dress. The color made her skin look even fairer. Her slender waist was entuated by her high slit dress that also showed her slender and long legs.


    Ling Hui smirked. ¡°I¡¯m going to see a friend.¡±


    The three days Ling Motian had given her were up. He had called countless times today, but she ignored him and he sent another message.


    If she did not sell thepany to him tomorrow, he would take a series of actions until herpany went bankrupt!


    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Gu Meng asked.


    ¡°Be good and stay here.¡±


    ...


    In the noisy bar.


    The moment Ling Hui entered, she attracted the attention of many people.


    She turned a blind eye to those who were flirting and whistling at her.


    Under the waiter¡¯s lead, she headed to a private room on the second floor.


    The moment the door was pushed open, the pungent smell of cigarettes and alcohol hit her nose.


    The lights in the room were dim and Ling Hui narrowed her eyes. She looked around and found Zhou Nan, whom she was looking for, sitting on the sofa.


    Ling Hui walked over and sat beside Zhou Nan. Zhou Nan was surprised when he saw Ling Hui. ¡°The Princess really came here?¡±


    ¡°Have you considered what I told you two days ago?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and talk. Don¡¯t sit here. Someone will be unhappy.¡±


    It was too noisy in the room and Ling Hui could not hear what Zhou Nan said. Her beautiful face leaned toward him. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Zhou Nan looked at Ling Hui¡¯s exquisite face and his heart skipped a beat. No wonder Tang Xi had liked her for ten years. Damn it, she was too beautiful!


    Zhou Nan was about to say it again when he suddenly saw from the corner of his eye that the door was pushed open and a man, who had gone out to answer a call, walked in.


    ...

 Chapter 1546 - Hurt

    <h4>Chapter 1546: Hurt</h4>


    Tang Xi walked in from the door of the private room. He was wearing a dark-colored shirt with his sleeves rolled up, revealing his muscr arms. The watch on his wrist shone brightly under the light.


    He was holding his phone in one hand and a cigarette in the other.


    He saw a woman with a slender figure sitting beside Zhou Nan. The woman had her body turned sideways and was looking at Zhou Nan ¡°affectionately¡¯¡± Tang Xi thought that it was the top host of the bar that Zhou Nan had called over. His lips twitched and his smile was a little devilish and charming. He was about to tease Zhou Nan when he suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    The woman¡¯s figure really resembled someone.


    However, he quickly rejected that idea.


    In this world, there were people with simr looks, not to mention simr figures.


    Zhou Nan saw that Tang Xi had a teasing expression on his face after entering, and was not jealous or bothered at all. He was puzzled. Did Young Master Tang not like his goddess?


    ¡°Young Master Zhou, give me a price. As long as you can help me solve the problem, I¡¯ll give you any amount.¡±


    Zhou Nan¡¯s gazended on Ling Hui¡¯s face again. After she put on makeup, she looked extremely beautiful.


    Her pair of almond-shaped and slightly upturned eyes, and her pair of red lips that were full of heat were intimidating. The women in the room were all outstanding, but the moment she came in, she made the other women pale inparison.


    The princess was indeed a princess.


    Even though she had put on extravagant and heavy makeup, she did not have the slightest air of a prostitute. Instead, it made people feel that she was very feminine.


    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s not about money. I don¡¯t have the ability. But if you really want to find someone to help you, you can find that person...¡±


    Zhou Nan lifted his chin and looked in the direction he was pointing.


    She saw azy and evil figure walking over. He had a cigarette between his lips and looked wild and flirtatious.


    The moment Ling Hui turned her head, the man biting the cigarette saw her clearly through the rising smoke.


    F*ck!


    What the hell!


    It was her!


    Wasn¡¯t she in Italy? Why was she here?


    Then he remembered that Qiao Yanze had told him two days ago that Gu Meng had almost been assassinated. Tang Xi quickly realized that she was probably here with Gu Meng!


    Tang Xi¡¯s gazended on the woman, and it was obvious that he was scrutinizing her. His eyes were long and narrow, and when he raised them slightly, he often gave people a frivolous feeling, but very few people could see the real expression in his eyes.


    People who did not know him would think that he was a yboy who was easy to get along with.


    But those who knew him would know that he was actually very picky. It was hard to get through to him.


    The two of them looked at each other for a few seconds and looked away at the same time.


    Ling Hui continued to look at Zhou Nan, ¡°Is he the person you want to introduce to me?¡±


    Zhou Nanughed awkwardly.


    Tang Xi walked to the middle of the sofa and looked at the woman who was sitting in his seat. She had her legs together and was sitting sideways. One of her slender and fair legs was vaguely visible because of the slit in her skirt, making her look inexplicably seductive.


    The scene of her hugging his waist that night appeared in Tang Xi¡¯s mind.


    His body felt a little restless.


    He cursed silently.


    Ling Hui did not want to talk to Tang Xi. Seeing that Zhou Nan was unwilling to help her, she could only get up and leave.


    After that night, she had left a note with Tang Xi, but he had not looked for her, which meant that he was open-minded.


    After all, they were both adults. Although she was the one who had taken the initiative, he had not been at a disadvantage as a man.


    Ling Hui had just stood up from the sofa when she heard Zhou Nan say, ¡°Xixi¡¯s skills are better than mine.¡±


    Zhou Nan stood up and gave his seat to Tang Xi.


    Tang Xi sat on the sofa, his legs wide open.


    The young girl in the room went forward and cupped her hands to catch the cigarette ash that was about to fall.


    Ling Hui sat down again.


    She poured two sses of wine and passed one to Tang Xi, her red lips curling up. ¡°Want one?¡±


    Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui¡¯s curvy figure and did not take the wine ss nor speak.


    But the gaze that was sizing her up seemed to be on fire.


    Her scalp turned numb from his gaze.


    Damn it. What was that look in his eyes?


    Besides...


    His gaze moved down from her chest to between her legs.


    This hooligan!


    Ling Hui unconsciously crossed her legs. Although she was very unhappy, she still reminded him with a smile, ¡°Young Master Tang, a gentleman shouldn¡¯t stare at a woman like this!¡±


    Tang Xi leaned against the sofa with azy smile. ¡°I¡¯m not a gentleman.¡±


    If he was a gentleman, he would have knocked her unconscious that night!


    Ling Hui smirked, put down her wine ss, and was about to leave when someone grabbed her wrist.


    She lost her bnce and fell into the man¡¯s arms.


    Tang Xi¡¯s other hand pressed against her butt.


    Tang Xi curled his lips and pressed them against Ling Hui¡¯s ear, his voice devilish. ¡°Who did the Princesse to seduce tonight, not even wearing underwear?¡±


    Ling Hui was stunned and felt like she had been pped in the face. Not only was her face hot, even her body was burning.


    This person was really frivolous!


    She had never liked this type of man since she was young, so even though she knew that he had once had a crush on her, she did not feel anything.


    They were very close to each other. Tang Xi looked down at her flushed face and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.


    Her skin was really good. It was so soft that it made people want to pinch her.


    The other young men whistled and hooted in the room.


    Ling Hui struggled to get up from Tang Xi¡¯s body. She lifted her chin slightly. Even though she looked a little disheveled, she was still arrogant. ¡°Young Master Tang is a young master from a prestigious family. Please respect your image and don¡¯t be so dirty-minded!¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Xi stood up and approached Ling Hui.


    He was much taller than Ling Hui. Once he stood up, Ling Hui lost most of her aggressiveness. Standing in front of him, she looked terribly petite.


    She moved back, but the next second, he suddenly leaned down, his lips almost touching her ear. ¡°Princess, before you use me of being dirty, please remember the night you took the initiative to pester me.¡±


    When he spoke, there was a faint cigarette smell that sprayed on her face. It was scorching and numbing.


    They were too close and Ling Hui¡¯s heart beat wildly.


    When she regained her senses, she pushed him away with a bright smile. ¡°There are too many men that I have doted on. I really can¡¯t remember the night you are talking about.¡±


    Not wanting to say anything more to Tang Xi, Ling Hui turned and left.


    However, she had only taken a few steps when a sexy woman bumped into her shoulder. The wine in the woman¡¯s hand sshed onto Ling Hui.


    ¡°Are you new to the bar? Why are you so rude? Do you think you can offend Young Master Tang?¡± The woman was arrogant. ¡°Apologize to Young Master Tang.¡±


    Ling Hui found it funny. It seemed like Tang Xi was quite protected by women here.


    She was about to say something when the woman suddenly screamed. Tang Xi walked over and poured a bottle of red wine on the woman. ¡°You want to interfere in my matters? How dare you lecture her? You¡¯re not even qualified to carry her shoes!¡±

 Chapter 1547 - Pushing Him Away

    <h4>Chapter 1547: Pushing Him Away</h4>


    Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui with his bright eyes and curled his fingers. Zhou Nan went forward and handed his jacket over, while Tang Xi put it on Ling Hui¡¯s shoulders.


    The sexydy who had been sshed with red wine by Tang Xi realized that this woman in front of him had a special status in Tang Xi¡¯s heart. She hurriedly apologized. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. I failed to recognize you.¡±


    Ling Hui took off his jacket and returned it to Tang Xi. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Thank you.¡± She left with a haughty air.


    When they passed by the lobby of the bar, a young man stopped Ling Hui. ¡°Miss, are you alone? You¡¯re so pretty. You¡¯ll be in danger at night and it¡¯s raining outside. I have an umbre. Let me send you back!¡±


    The young man tried to put his hand on Ling Hui¡¯s shoulder as he looked at her chest that was soaked with alcohol greedily.


    Ling Hui lifted her high heels and stepped on the young man¡¯s shoes. She quickly grabbed his arm and threw him over her shoulder.


    The young man fell to the ground and screamed in pain.


    Ling Hui did not dare to stay for long and quickly left the bar.


    It had started to rain outside. Ling Hui put her bag over her head and ran toward the roadside.


    ¡°Stupid b*tch, stop!¡±


    A young man¡¯s angry roar came from behind. Ling Hui turned back and saw the young man chasing after her with several fierce-looking men.


    Ling Hui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She could handle one or two of them, but she might not be able to handle several of them.


    She did not dare to stop and ran to the roadside.


    The rain was heavy and everyone was trying to hail a cab.


    She waved her hand to stop one, but it was snatched away by another person.


    The young man was about to catch up to her when a cool and luxurious sports car suddenly stopped in front of her. The car window was lowered, revealing a sexy and charming face. ¡°Get in.¡±


    Ling Hui hesitated.


    ¡°Stupid b*tch, where are you going?¡± The young man caught up and grabbed Ling Hui¡¯s arm.


    Ling Hui picked up her bag and threw it at the young man. The young man was caught off guard as he was hit in the face.


    The men following behind the young man saw this and were about to grab Ling Hui when Ling Hui bent down and got into a sports car.


    The sports car immediately sped away like an arrow released from a bow!


    The rain had drenched Ling Hui thoroughly and Tang Xi handed her a clean towel. ¡°Wipe yourself dry.¡±


    Ling Hui took the towel. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tang Xi pressed his tongue against his cheek and smiled.


    He closed the car window and turned on the air conditioner. It felt warm immediately.


    Ling Hui was a little surprised. She had not expected Tang Xi to have a thoughtful and meticulous heart under his wild appearance.


    However, he was an expert in love. He must have interacted with many women and naturally knew how to capture the hearts of women.


    After driving for some distance, Ling Hui remembered that she had not told him where she was staying and hurriedly gave the address of the vi.


    She was not familiar with the roads in the capital and thought that Tang Xi was driving to the vi. However, a few minutester, he stopped at a high-end district.


    ¡°I have an apartment here. Go take a bath and change your clothes first, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can go back and change.¡± Ling Hui pushed the car door open but found that he had locked it.


    Ling Hui looked at Tang Xi, who turned his face and looked at her with a faint smile. There was a hint of uninhibitedness andziness in his careless temperament. ¡°Princess, are you afraid of me?¡±


    A stiff smile appeared on Ling Hui¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face. ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, follow me.¡± Tang Xi unlocked the door and got out of the car first. He went to the front passenger seat and opened the door for her.


    Ling Hui braced herself and got out of the car.


    Tang Xi¡¯s apartment was on the top floor and there was an exclusive elevator.


    The two of them entered the apartment one after another. Tang Xi took out a pair of slippers and passed it to Ling Hui.


    Ling Hui nced at it. It was a pair of women¡¯s slippers.


    Tang Xi pointed at one of the rooms. ¡°There¡¯s a clean towel in the bathroom and a bathrobe in the cab.¡±


    Ling Hui walked into the room and closed the door.


    She took a bathrobe from the cab and was about to enter the bathroom when she saw something under the pillow... Ling Hui walked over and pushed the pillow away. It was indeed a woman¡¯s sexyce bra.


    Ling Hui felt like she had swallowed a fly.


    She threw the bathrobe on the bed.


    She did not know how many women Tang Xi had brought back with him.


    Ling Hui opened the door and walked toward the door quickly.


    Tang Xi was in the living room¡¯s bathroom preparing to take a shower. He had just taken off his shirt when he suddenly heard a sound and he quickly opened the door.


    Seeing Ling Hui walking toward the door, he chased after her.


    Ling Hui was wearing shoes at the entrance. Her dark green dress had been drenched by the rain and clung tightly to her slender figure. Her slender and fair legs were faintly discernible. When she bent down to wear her shoes, her perky butt was slightly raised. This posture was undoubtedly a huge temptation.


    Tang Xi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He went forward unconsciously and hugged Ling Hui from behind.


    His sexy lips pressed against her ears. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Ling Hui was caught off guard as she was hugged from behind. It was such an intimate position and she felt like she had been electrocuted. Her mind was nk and she forgot to push him away.


    Seeing that she did not reject him, Tang Xi moved his hand from her slender waist to the hem of her skirt and caressed her slender and long legs. His wet and hot lipsnded by her ear and kissed the corner of her lips.


    The unfamiliar and strong masculine scent invaded her nose and nose in an instant. Ling Hui shivered and her mind finally cleared. She raised her elbow and hit the man¡¯s chest ruthlessly. While he was groaning, she gave him a p.


    After being pped, Tang Xi¡¯s usually yful face, which always had a smile on it, immediately darkened. When Ling Hui was about to swing at his other half of his face, he grabbed her wrist. ¡°Try to p me again. I¡¯m going to rape you now!¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s beautiful eyes seemed like they were going to spit out water. ¡°Disgusting! Animal! Scum!¡±


    ¡°You perfectly described the image of your husband, Ling Motian. Your judgement of men is only so-so!¡± He grabbed her wrist and pressed her against the wall, his bright eyesnding on her red lips. ¡°You¡¯re allowed to seduce me but I can¡¯t touch you?¡±


    ¡°I was drugged that day. It wasn¡¯t my intention.¡±


    ¡°I still have feelings for you. You don¡¯t want to try it with me?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, I haven¡¯t gotten a divorce yet. Secondly, I don¡¯t have any feelings for you.¡± Ling Hui¡¯s personality was like this. Arrogant and cold. She never left any room for imagination if she didn¡¯t like a person.


    The temperature in the air froze.


    Tang Xi¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Damn it. He had been rejected by the same woman twice.


    It was as if a century had passed. Tang Xi let go of Ling Hui¡¯s wrist as he smiledzily and devilishly. ¡°What a joke. Do you really think I have to have you?¡± He turned and returned to the apartment. When he passed by the living room, he kicked the coffee table and cursed unhappily.


    Ling Hui¡¯s eyshes fluttered and she did not dare to stay here for another second. She quickly put on her shoes and left hurriedly.


    ...

 Chapter 1548 - Taken

    <h4>Chapter 1548: Taken</h4>


    When Ling Hui returned to the vi, Gu Meng saw that she was wet and in a terrible state. She hurriedly asked her to take a bath upstairs while she made a cup of ginger tea for her downstairs.


    Ling Hui took a bath and changed her clothes before heading downstairs. Gu Meng handed her the ginger tea.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ling Hui took the cup.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, don¡¯t be so polite with me.¡± Gu Meng smiled.


    There was only a floormp in the living room and the soft light shone on Gu Meng¡¯s face, making her look bright and pretty.


    When Ling Hui had interacted with Gu Meng before, she had changed her appearance and looked ordinary. She had only regained her real appearance in the past few days.


    She was pretty and charming.


    Ling Hui thought that she was smart and talented and did not think too much about it. However, when she stood in front of the floormp just now and smiled at her, Ling Hui felt an inexplicable familiarity.


    It was as if she had seen her somewhere before.


    Ling Hui tried her best to remember, but could not do so.


    Seeing Ling Hui staring at her in a daze, Gu Meng asked in confusion, ¡°Sister Ling Hui, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ling Hui regained her senses and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He took a sip of the ginger tea and said, ¡°Vivian, I have to go back to Italy tomorrow. Ling Motian has his eyes on mypany. If he uses any despicable methods, thepany might not be able to survive. You can stay here peacefully. Once thepany is safe and the murderer who wants to kill you is caught, you can go back to work.¡±


    Gu Meng frowned. ¡°Why is Ling Motian so despicable and shameless?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about him!¡±


    ¡°Then be careful when you go back and face him tomorrow.¡±


    Ling Hui nodded.


    ...


    A weekter.


    As usual, Gu Meng video-called Little Gugu after dinner.


    The video call rang for a long time but no one answered. Gu Meng felt that something was wrong.


    Every day after school, Little Gugu would video call her.


    Why didn¡¯t anyone pick up today?


    Gu Meng called him again and it rang for a long time. Just when Gu Meng thought that no one would answer, the call went through.


    ¡°Miss Gu?¡±


    Gu Meng could hear the voice of the butler in Ye Qing¡¯s pce and she replied, ¡°It¡¯s me. Butler, where¡¯s Little Gugu?¡±


    ¡°The little prince has a fever. The doctor just gave him an injection and he has just fallen asleep.¡±


    Gu Meng stood up from the sofa. ¡°Is Little Gugu having a fever?¡±


    ¡°He had a fever of 39.8 degrees.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Can I go to the pce to see him?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°Butler, please understand how a mother feels.¡±


    ¡°But the Queen has said that you are not allowed toe to the pce.¡± The butler nced at Little Gugu, who was still calling his mother after falling asleep on the bed. He sighed and his heart softened. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll send someone to fetch you, but you have to wear a servant¡¯s uniform. I¡¯m afraid that the Queen¡¯s men will find out.¡±


    Gu Meng gave him the address and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After the call with the butler, Gu Meng called Cen Xi.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the pce to see Little Gugu. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be going back to the vi tonight. There¡¯s no need for my bodyguards to stand guard outside the pce. Let them go back and rest!¡±


    Cen Xi hummed. ¡°Let them escort you to the pce. I¡¯ll let them pick you up when you return to the vi.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you Xiao Xi.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡±


    ...


    When they arrived at the pce, Gu Meng was led to Little Gugu¡¯s room by the butler.


    Little Gugu had finished the drip and she touched his head. It was still hot and her eyes were filled with heartache.


    The butler brought a fever patch over but Gu Meng did not put it on Little Gugu¡¯s forehead. She went to the bathroom to bring out a basin of water and ced a wet and folded towel on Little Gugu¡¯s forehead.


    She kept changing towels through the night. The butler had asked Gu Meng to rest several times, but she had rejected him.


    When it was almost dawn, the temperature on Little Gugu¡¯s forehead finally dropped and returned to normal.


    Gu Meng sighed in relief.


    Rubbing her sore arm, Gu Meng got up and went downstairs to make breakfast for Little Gugu.


    Seeing that Gu Meng had not slept for the entire night, the butler reminded her to go and rest for a while. Gu Meng shook her head. ¡°When he wakes up, he will be very happy to eat the porridge that his mom made.¡±


    The butler could only order the servants in the kitchen toe out and let Gu Meng go in to make breakfast.


    There was everything in the kitchen. Gu Meng found lean meat and mountain herbs and prepared to cook lean meat porridge for Little Gugu.


    After cutting the herbs and cutting the lean meat into pieces, Gu Meng ced her hands on the kitchen counter and crossed her slender legs.


    She had not slept for the entire night. Her eyes were dry and her head was heavy. Her reaction was slower than usual. By the time she realized that there were footsteps and that they were behind her, it was already toote.


    The man was standing a step away from her. Even if she did not turn back, she could feel his deep and scorching gaze on the back of her head.


    He seemed to have just returned from the hospital and there was a faint disinfectant smell on him.


    Gu Meng stirred the porridge with a spoon, pretending not to have noticed himing over.


    But the next second, a pair of strong hands reached out from behind her and hugged her.


    Gu Meng froze immediately, raising her elbow to poke his chest out of reflex.


    He let go of her with a groan.


    Thinking that he was still injured, Gu Meng hurriedly turned around. She had not expected him to suddenly take a step forward such that the two of them stood facing each other in an even more intimate and awkward position.


    They were so close that Gu Meng could clearly feel his breath.


    The kitchen counter was behind her and she had nowhere to retreat to. She could only look up and meet his eyes. ¡°Why were you discharged? Do you have any leads on the person who shot you?¡±


    ¡°Soon.¡±


    Gu Meng hummed and wanted to turn around to see how the porridge was cooking, but before she could do anything, her wrist was grabbed by the man.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She red at him angrily.


    ¡°The butler said that you were here and that I secretly got out of the hospital.¡± His deep ck eyes stared fixedly at her, the emotions surging in them almost overwhelming her. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been video calling Little Gugu every day for the past few days, but you haven¡¯t called me once.¡±


    Gu Meng suppressed the chaotic heartbeat in her chest. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about how we should get along in the future. Besides, I can¡¯t live normally if I don¡¯t find the assassin. I don¡¯t want to talk about rtionships for now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find the assassin as soon as possible.¡± He brushed away the hair by her cheek, his handsome face approaching her, and his slightly heavy breathnding on her skin. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring your luggage overter. You can stay here with Little Gugu. Once I find the assassin, you can decide whether to stay or leave.¡±


    ¡°But the Queen won¡¯t let mee into contact with you again...¡±


    Before Gu Meng could finish speaking, the man suddenly lowered his head and his cold lips pressed against her soft ones.


    Gu Meng froze for a second and was about to push him away when she found that he was holding his phone and quickly took a picture of their lips touching.


    Gu Meng widened her eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Taking a photo for the Queen to tell her that I kissed you. If she wants to chase you away, I¡¯ll go to the fishing vige with you to be Ah Dai.¡±


    Gu Meng said nothing.


    ...

 Chapter 1549 - Feeling Better

    <h4>Chapter 1549: Feeling Better</h4>


    Seeing that Ye Qing was holding onto his phone, Gu Meng did not have time to think and her hands moved faster than her thoughts, reaching out to take his phone away.


    If the Queen saw their intimate photos, it would attract unnecessary trouble.


    Besides, this was where he had grown up. She was not so selfish as to let him leave his family and follow her back to the fishing vige where she did not want to go back to either.


    She knew how powerful the people there were.


    Seeing that she was going to snatch the phone, Ye Qing raised it up. He was already a lot taller than her, so she could only jump up when he raised the phone.


    The moment she jumped up, he put his phone behind him.


    Realizing that he was doing it on purpose, she flew into a rage out of humiliation and was about to push him away when he reached out his long arms and carried her up, cing her on the kitchen counter.


    He leaned over and the sudden pressure made her unable to breathe properly. She turned her head to avoid his dark eyes.


    He put the phone aside and lifted her chin with his slender fingers.


    Their eyes met.


    ¡°Ye Qing, are you crazy?¡± They were still in the kitchen. What if someone came in? Did he not care about his image anymore?


    Before she could finish, he leaned down and kissed her.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Because she could not breathe, Gu Meng moaned and tried to push him away.


    He was pushed away by her and she had just taken a breath of fresh air when he kissed her again.


    The strong and charming masculine scent engulfed her.


    There was silence in the air.


    All of her kissing experience came from him no matter how much she hated him or med him.


    She did not reject his kiss.


    Even if he regretted it, they were still people from two different worlds. If they continued to be entangled with each other, they would only end up like moths to a me. However, there were still ripples in his heart that should not have appeared.


    ¡°Butler, did my mother reallyest night? She even made breakfast for me personally. I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    Hearing Little Gugu¡¯s voice from outside, Gu Meng immediately regained her senses.


    The man had no intention of letting go of her.


    In her panic, Gu Meng bit the corner of his lips when he was not paying attention.


    He was caught off guard by her bite and the faint taste of blood spread between their lips.


    She leaned back, avoiding his kiss.


    The tip of his tongue touched his chin and he chuckled softly.


    Little Gugu and the butler wereing to the kitchen soon. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if the child and the butler saw this?


    ¡°Ye Qing! If you continue to do this, I won¡¯t be polite anymore!¡± She had been controlling the strength she had used to push him away. After all, he was still injured. If she used too much strength, he would only get injured again.


    Ye Qing looked up from her blushing neck, his eyes dark. ¡°Promise me to stay in the pce for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Put me down first. If Little Gugu sees us, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡±


    Looking at her lively expression when she was angry, a smile shed past his eyes.


    Compared to before, she had finally regained some energy.


    She was no longer cold and distant to him.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Little Gugu went into the kitchen and saw Gu Meng cooking porridge in front of the kitchen counter, as well as a tall figure leaning against the refrigerator and looking at his mother with ck eyes. Little Gugu widened his eyes. ¡°Daddy, why are you here?¡±


    Before Ye Qing could say anything, he saw the Little Gugu tilting his head. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong with your mouth?¡±


    Gu Meng was stirring the porridge in the pot with a spoon when she heard Little Gugu¡¯s words. Her fingers tightened and she quickly looked at Ye Qing. Seeing the wound on the corner of his mouth that she had bitten, she gave him a look, telling him not to tell the truth.


    ¡°I was bitten by a mosquito.¡±


    ¡°That mosquito is so perverted. It actually bit Daddy¡¯s mouth.¡±


    Gu Meng said nothing.


    Ye Qing smirked. ¡°I can even be bitten by her everyday.¡±


    Little Gugu thought he was quite smart, but he did not understand what his father meant. He scratched his head. ¡°Daddy, you actually like to be bitten by mosquitoes?¡±


    Gu Meng did not dare to listen to their conversation anymore. She looked at Little Gugu and changed the topic. ¡°Baby, does your head still hurt?¡±


    Little Gugu ran forward and hugged Gu Meng, his handsome face scrunched up tightly. ¡°My head still hurts. Mommy, can you not leave? I want you to stay here with me.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart clenched and she replied without any hesitation, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ye Qing was speechless. He wanted her to stay, but she had not agreed. But Little Gugu¡¯s words had changed her mind so easily!


    Ye Qing watched as Gu Meng, who hadpletely tossed him out of her mind after Little Gugu came over, left the kitchen with a dark expression.


    ...


    Gu Meng apanied Little Gugu for the entire day.


    After Little Gugu fell asleep, Gu Meng thought of the man who had not spoken to her for almost the entire day except in the morning. She found the butler and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the Third Prince?¡±


    ¡°His Highness is handling his work in the study and will be returning to the hospitalter.¡±


    Gu Meng nodded. ¡°I have something to tell him.¡±


    ¡°His Highness isn¡¯t too happy today. If you go and find him, his mood should be better.¡±


    Gu Meng heated a ss of milk and brought it upstairs.


    ...

 Chapter 1550 - Caught The Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 1550: Caught The Assassin</h4>


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s low voice, Gu Meng pushed the door open and went in.


    The lights in the study were not turned on and the man was sitting in front of the desk, facing hisptop.


    He had a pair of rimless sses on his well-defined nose, weakening the sharpness of his facial features and making him look more elegant and refined.


    But the noble and domineering aura around him did not change.


    Gu Meng walked over.


    Ye Qing was focused on the documents on theputer, his slender fingers knocking on the table, indicating for her to put the things down and leave.


    Gu Meng put the milk on the table.


    After a few seconds, Ye Qing looked up and found that it was not the butler, but Gu Meng. He took off his sses and pressed the bridge of his nose. ¡°You finally remembered me, hm?¡±


    Gu Meng looked at his dark eyes that seemed to want to suck her in. She looked down. ¡°I wanted to ask you how you n to catch the person who shot you.¡±


    She was not stupid. The previous time, she had heard Cen Xi mention that the person who had shot him was one of the top three killers in the world. It would not be easy to catch him!


    Ye Qing¡¯s tall body leaned against the chair and he waved at Gu Meng. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Gu Meng thought that he had some n on theputer. She walked to his side and was about to look at theputer when her wrist was grabbed by him and she was pulled onto hisp.


    Gu Meng eximed in shock.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t touched you yet, but you¡¯re already shouting so loudly. If the butler and servants hear you, they¡¯ll think that I did something to you.¡± He spoke against her ear, his warm breath spraying into her ear, making her feel numb and itchy.


    Gu Meng blushed and wanted to stand up from hisp, but he held her waist tightly, not letting go.


    ¡°Ye Qing! I haven¡¯t agreed to be with you. Can you stop taking advantage of me?¡±


    Looking at her red ears, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and his handsome face buried into her neck. ¡°Xiaomeng, I just want to hug you.¡±


    They had kissed in the morning, and now, they were hugging. The next step would probably be going to the bed!


    Gu Meng struggled, wanting to get up from hisp. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t move around. You¡¯ll be responsible for putting out the fire if you start one.¡±


    Gu Meng said nothing.


    Seeing that she had quietened down and stopped struggling, he looked up from her neck, his narrow eyes looking at her with a dark gaze. ¡°I got someone to find a substitute with a figure simr to yours. Then, she will disguise herself as you and lure the assassin out.¡±


    Gu Meng bit her lip and looked at Ye Qing with her ck eyes. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯ll be wless? How about I lure the assassin out myself...¡±


    Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Ye Qing¡¯s cold expression. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    His dark eyes were sharp and his face was tense, as if he would kill her with his own hands if she said another word.


    Gu Meng was frightened by his fierce expression and she pursed her lips. ¡°I still haven¡¯t figured out who has a deep hatred for me to want my life. After all, it¡¯s rted to me and I want to do something!¡±


    ¡°Stay in the pce and I¡¯ll find out for you.¡±


    Gu Meng said, ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Say it again and I¡¯ll kiss you.¡±


    Gu Meng said, ¡°No, I...¡±


    He lifted her chin and leaned in, pressing his lips against hers.


    He had the heart to bully her and she was trapped between the desk and his arms. He only let go of her after kissing her until she was panting.


    Gu Meng¡¯s cheeks were red and her ears were almost bleeding. She was extremely embarrassed and wanted to p him.


    Ye Qing had expected her to be angry and he grabbed her wrist.


    He narrowed his depthless ck eyes. ¡°If you still have the strength, let¡¯s do something else?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Originally, he could not be discharged today. He had stayed in the pce for an entire day and it had already affected the recovery of his wound, yet he still wanted to do that kind of thing. She really did not know what to say about him!


    Although her words were harsh, Ye Qing could feel that she still cared about him deep down.


    He hugged her tightly, burying his handsome face into her neck once more. ¡°Xiaomeng, thank you.¡±


    Gu Meng furrowed her eyebrows, not understanding what he was thanking her for.


    But the feeling of him hugging her made her feel that he really needed and cared about her.


    ...


    Gu Meng stayed in the pce for nearly ten days.


    Actually, she was a little nervous every day, afraid that the Queen would send someone to chase her out ore and talk to her.


    But she had not.


    She heard from the butler that Ye Qing would be discharged today.


    After Gu Meng found out about it, she went back to her room to change and put on makeup.


    After she was done, she stood in front of the mirror, slightly despising herself for her actions.


    She wanted to remove her makeup, but felt that it was unnecessary.


    It was just makeup. She had not put it on for him.


    In the afternoon, the man who had left the hospital did not return to the pce.


    Gu Meng did not think too much about it and tried her best to ignore it.


    When Little Gugu came back from school in the afternoon, he eximed in admiration when he saw Gu Meng. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so beautiful today.¡±


    Having been praised by her son, Gu Meng¡¯s eyes curved into crescents.


    Even at dinner time, Ye Qing still hadn¡¯t returned.


    The butler asked Gu Meng and Little Gugu to eat but Gu Meng could not help asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t heing back for dinner?¡±


    ¡°His Highness called when you were resting at noon. He said that he has a date tonight.¡±


    Gu Meng hummed.


    That night, Gu Meng sat in the living room after Little Gugu had fallen asleep. She turned on her phone and saw a news article.


    [The Third Prince Having A Candlelit Dinner with His New Lover]


    Gu Meng clicked on the news. She did not look at the words but the photos.


    There were two photos. One was of Ye Qinging out of the hospital, while the other was of Ye Qing entering a western restaurant. The two photos showed Ye Qing with a woman who looked simr to her.


    If Ye Qing had not told her about this in advance, Gu Meng would have thought that she had a twin sister.


    Three days passed.


    Ye Qing had not returned to the pce, but she could see gossip about him every day.


    The reports said that he doted on his new love.


    Theizens resembled detectives andpared the photos of the Third Prince¡¯s new lover with the photos of the female lead in the movie and found that the new lover and the female lead looked simr. Many people guessed that the new lover was the original person that the Third Prince¡¯s movie¡¯s female lead had been based off.


    Theizens expressed their blessings.


    Seeing the blessings of theizens, Gu Meng had mixed feelings and was more worried about the safety of Ye Qing and that substitute.


    She sent a message to Ye Qing but received no reply.


    She endured this uneasy feeling for two days. When she was resting in the guest room in the afternoon, she heard the sound of a car engine downstairs.


    She got off the bed and ran to the window without even putting on her shoes.


    She saw Ye Qing helping a woman whose arm was full of blood get out of the car.


    Gu Meng went downstairs quickly and Ye Qing helped that woman in.


    When Ye Qing saw Gu Meng, he said hoarsely, ¡°K has been caught.¡±


    Gu Meng nodded. She looked at the woman and then at Ye Qing. ¡°Is her injury serious? How about you? Are you hurt?¡±

 Chapter 1551 - Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 1551: Jealous</h4>


    Ye Qing¡¯s dark eyes looked at Gu Meng and he pursed his lips slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Only Jiang Qi was injured.¡±


    Jiang Qi?


    Gu Meng froze for a second before she realized that Ye Qing was talking about the substitute he was supporting.


    Gu Meng¡¯s gazended on the substitute again.


    Although she had seen the figure of the substitute on the news every day for the past few days, at a close distance, after finding out that she had changed her appearance, she really looked like her...


    Clear ck eyes, a pretty nose, and red lips.


    She leaned against Ye Qing¡¯s shoulder weakly, her lips moving when she saw Gu Meng looking at her. ¡°Miss Gu.¡±


    Gu Meng regained her senses and hurried forward. ¡°Did you call the doctor? I¡¯ll take her to her room.¡±


    Gu Meng quietly helped this substitute called Jiang Qi over from Ye Qing.


    ¡°The doctor wille overter. I¡¯ll leave Jiang Qi to you first. I¡¯ll go and interrogate K.¡±


    Gu Meng nodded and helped Jiang Qi to one of the guest rooms upstairs.


    A bullet had grazed Jiang Qi¡¯s arm and the skin was broken. Gu Meng cleaned her wound and stopped the bleeding.


    When she looked up, she found that Jiang Qi was looking at her strangely.


    Seeing Gu Meng looking at her, Jiang Qi looked away, her expression cold.


    Gu Meng did not know where Ye Qing had found this substitute, but she could feel that this substitute did not like her very much.


    After a while, the doctor came over.


    The doctor bandaged the wound on Jiang Qi¡¯s arm. Jiang Qiy on the bed and said coldly, ¡°Miss Gu, please send the doctor out. I¡¯m a little tired and want to rest.¡±


    The doctor was a private doctor in Ye Qing¡¯s pce. Before he came, he had already known that the person who was injured was a substitute.


    However, did the substitute treat herself as his wife?


    The doctor nced at Gu Meng. Seeing that she had a calm expression and left first, he did not say anything else and followed behind her.


    ...


    In the evening.


    Ye Qing was not back yet, so Gu Meng asked the servant to call the substitute downstairs for dinner.


    After a while, the servant came down. ¡°Miss Jiang said that she¡¯s tired and doesn¡¯t want toe down to eat. She asked me to send it up.¡±


    Gu Meng said, ¡°Send it up!¡±


    Little Gugu came back from school. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not eating in the pce today. Brother Yuyu and Sister Tiantian asked me to go to their ce. I might not be back tonight!¡±


    Gu Meng wrapped up some of the pastries she had made during the day. ¡°Go and share them with your brothers and sisters.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mom. Remember to miss me when I¡¯m not in the pce tonight!¡±


    Gu Meng smiled and waved at Little Gugu. ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty and listen to your brothers and sisters.¡±


    Little Gugu skipped away with the butler.


    Gu Meng went to the back garden to take a walk alone. When she returned, she saw that Ye Qing¡¯s car was parked in the yard and she quickly went into the pce.


    After asking the servant, she learned that Ye Qing had returned upstairs.


    Gu Meng went upstairs.


    She knocked on the bedroom door, but no one responded.


    She went to the study again, but there was still no one there.


    Gu Meng walked toward her guest room in confusion. When she passed by the guest room where the substitute was staying, she heard Ye Qing¡¯s voiceing from inside. ¡°Rest well and let your heal injuries as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t drag you down.¡±


    Jiang Qi¡¯s voice was extremely soft,pletely different from her cold attitude towards Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng seemed to have thought of something and smiled.


    ...


    Ye Qing came out from Jiang Qi¡¯s guest room and nced at the room Gu Meng was in. Seeing that the door was open and that Gu Meng was not inside, he went downstairs.


    He looked around but did not see Gu Meng.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you looking for Miss Gu?¡± The servant asked cautiously when she saw Ye Qing looking around.


    Ye Qing hummed coldly.


    ¡°Miss Gu went to the back garden.¡±


    Ye Qing strode toward the back garden.


    He had not walked far before he saw Gu Meng standing in front of the flowerbed. He was about to walk toward her when he realized that she was video calling someone.


    ¡°Brother Fu, he has already caught the assassin. He went to interrogate him and should know who the mastermind is very soon. When we find out who it is, I will go back to Italy to apany you.¡±


    Hearing Gu Meng¡¯s words, Ye Qing stopped.


    ncing at Gu Meng¡¯s beautiful side profile, Ye Qing lowered his dark eyes and paused for a few seconds before he turned and left.


    ...


    After the video call with Fu Cheng, Gu Meng¡¯s heart was extremely heavy.


    Fu Cheng looked thinner than before.


    His condition seemed to be getting worse.


    Gu Meng sat alone in the back garden for a long time before she got up and returned to her room.


    After taking a bath, shey on the bed in her pajamas.


    Her mind was filled with many thoughts and she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    She still did not feel sleepy at midnight. She was a little hungry, so she got up.


    Standing in the corridor, she looked at the master bedroom and then at the guest room.


    It was dark under the crack of the door. Ye Qing and Jiang Qi should be asleep!


    When she went downstairs and passed by the living room, Gu Meng found that the television was not switched off.


    She walked over and stared. There was a tall figure sitting on the sofa.


    Ye Qing was wearing a ck V-neck sweater and dark-colored leisure pants as he sat on the sofa, the remote control still in his hand. He leaned his head against the back of the sofa, his eyes closed as if he had fallen asleep.


    The light reflected from the television screennded on his well-defined face. The coldness and sharpness he had when he was awake was gone, reced by an unguarded innocence.


    Gu Meng walked over and saw the faint tiredness in his eyes. Thinking that he might not have rested for several nights in order to catch the assassin who had shot her, the resentment in her heart dissipated.


    She bent down and took the remote control away from him.


    But the moment she took the remote control away, her slender wrist was suddenly grabbed by him.


    Before she could react, she was pulled into his firm and broad embrace.


    Gu Meng gasped and looked up, meeting the man¡¯s eyes that were slowly opening. ¡°You weren¡¯t fall asleep?¡±


    They were too close to each other and she could smell the refreshing scent and faint aftershave on him. It was only then that she realized that he had shaved his stubble clean at night and his firm and sharp face looked much younger.


    He looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°K hasn¡¯t confessed yet. I¡¯m waiting for the interrogation results.¡±


    Gu Meng saw the redness in his eyes. ¡°Thank you for your trouble. You¡¯ve worked so hard for me.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, hisrge palm pinched her slender waist. ¡°Why are you so polite to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not anyone to you.¡±


    Ye Qing narrowed his deep and narrow eyes, looking at her thoughtfully. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her fingers brushed away the hair by her cheeks. ¡°When was I unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, why are you unhappy? Because of Fu Cheng¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ye Qing let go of Gu Meng¡¯s waist. ¡°When we find out who the mastermind is, you can apany him!¡±


    When Gu Meng heard his tone, an unknown anger rose in her heart. She had originally wanted to spend Fu Cheng¡¯sst days with him, but hearing it from Ye Qing made her unhappy.


    ¡°Do you want me to leave now? After all, you have a young girl with a simr appearance and figure to me!¡±


    ...

 Chapter 1552 - I Don’t Understand Your Brain

    <h4>Chapter 1552: I Don¡¯t Understand Your Brain</h4>


    Gu Meng suddenly red up.


    Ever since they had met again, she had been calm and restrained most of the time, never revealing her feelings for him.


    Except for the moment he had taken the shot for her.


    After confirming that his life would not be in danger, her attitude had only improved slightlypared to when they had met again.


    However, she would not show too much emotion in front of him.


    It was her first time being so angry.


    Was it because he had a young girl with a simr appearance and figure to her?


    Ye Qing narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand your thoughts.¡±


    Looking at his expression that said ¡°why was she bringing the substitute into the picture¡±, Gu Meng felt like a lump stuck in her chest.


    She waved his hand away and stood up from hisp.


    She had originally headed downstairs to look for food, but she was now full from anger.


    Gu Meng returned to her room with a dark expression.


    She took out her suitcase from the wardrobe and put her clothes into it one by one.


    After she was done, she nced at the door again.


    He had not chased after her.


    After all, she was not a little girl anymore. She sulked for a while before hanging the clothes back in the wardrobe.


    K hadn¡¯t revealed the mastermind. It was too dangerous for her to run out alone.


    She did not want to get into trouble with anyone.


    Closing the cab, she went into the bathroom, turned on the tap, and washed her face.


    Raising her head, she looked at the angry woman in the mirror and patted her face.


    Was she crazy?


    She was jealous of a substitute?


    He was unfathomable, wise, and mature. If she could tell that the substitute liked him, he should be able to tell as well!


    Gu Meng closed her eyes, reminding herself not to think too much!


    He was not an inexperienced young man. There weren¡¯t many things that could escape his eyes.


    After adjusting her mood, Gu Meng pulled open the bathroom door and walked out with her eyes lowered.


    There was a faint smell of tobo.


    Gu Meng looked up and saw the man who was leaning against the head of the bed smoking, his expression slightly dazed.


    He had changed his clothes and was wearing a navy blue night robe. The belt was loosely tied, revealing arge area of his firm and sexy chest. His ck hair was not as meticulouslybed as usual and was slightly messy as it covered his forehead. The rising smoke brushed past his handsome face and his dark eyes looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the main character being jealous of a substitute.¡±


    Having her thoughts seen through by him, Gu Meng felt embarrassed and angry.


    The anger within her surged up again.


    She walked to the bed, took the pillow, and threw it at him. ¡°Who¡¯s jealous? Get out! I¡¯m going to sleep!¡±


    Ye Qing stubbed out the cigarette he had smoked a few times, his slender fingers grabbing her wrist and pulling her onto the bed. His tall body then covered her.


    He looked down at her with interest.


    ¡°Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll send her away.¡±


    Gu Meng was at a loss from his deep gaze. ¡°What happens to you has nothing to do with me... You¡¯re so heavy, stop pressing against me. Let go...¡±


    Her fan-like, thick and long eyshes fluttered, and a faint blush appeared on her fair skin. Her bright eyes had the natural charm of a woman and Ye Qing¡¯s eyes that were looking at her could not help but turn dark.


    ¡°Xiaomeng, we haven¡¯t been together for a long time.¡±


    His voice was low and hoarse, revealing a hint of lust.


    Gu Meng looked at his scorching gaze that made it seem like he wanted to swallow her up. She put her hands on his shoulders and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. When we were in Y Country, you slept with me when I was drunk. I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet!¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Ye Qing¡¯s lips. ¡°How do you n to settle the score with me?¡±


    ¡°Beat you up.¡±


    He put his face in front of her. ¡°Beat me up then!¡±


    Gu Meng clenched her fists. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t dare to...¡±


    Before she could finish, her fist was wrapped by hisrge palm. He pressed her hand above her head and kissed her.


    His eyes were deep and there was something in them that she could not resist.


    His slightly heavy breath sprayed on her face.


    ¡°Xiaomeng, Xiaomeng.¡±


    His lips pressed against hers as he murmured her name.


    It was terrifyingly gentle.


    She stared at the lights in the room, her vision turning blurry.


    Hisrge palm took off her pajama pants.


    Ayer of fine particles appeared on her exposed skin.


    Her thoughts were in a mess.


    She did not know if she should obey or resist.


    Just as she was wavering, the phone in his pocket vibrated.


    He was still kissing her from her lips to her ears.


    His breathing was heavy.


    ¡°Your phone.¡±


    As if he did not hear her, his kiss moved from her ear to her neck.


    ¡°Phone, phone, phone...¡±


    Ye Qing looked up from her neck, his dark eyes red and burning with a terrifying desire.


    He wanted to scold her for having been interrupted at this time, but his good upbringing prevented him from cursing.


    Getting up from her, he took out his phone and saw the caller ID.


    Two minutester, he finished the call.


    He did not answer the call behind Gu Meng¡¯s back, so Gu Meng could tell that it was from the person who had interrogated K.


    After he was done, Gu Meng asked with a frown, ¡°The person who sent K to kill me was a doctor?¡±


    Gu Meng was a little confused. She had not offended any doctors!


    Besides, the doctor was still living in seclusion in Big Country.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Big Country personally tomorrow.¡±


    Gu Meng said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Stay in the pce, I¡¯ll bring Jiang Qi.¡±


    Gu Meng looked at the man who was wearing only a pair of ck underwear with the belt of the bathrobe untied. She threw a pillow at his chest. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to participate in anything. Do you think this is good for me? I¡¯m not a weak little girl who needs to be protected by you. I¡¯ve experienced many things. I think I have the ability to protect myself. If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll go myself! Do you want to lock me up with a chain?¡±


    Ye Qing narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°Are you really going?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then you can only act as my bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll disguise myself as Vivian and wear the bodyguard uniform.¡±


    Ye Qing wanted to say something when he suddenly saw a figure sh by the door from the corner of his eye. He nced at Gu Meng. Although their rtionship had not returned to the past, they had been together for many years and had a certain degree of chemistry. She immediately shut her mouth.


    Ye Qing tied the belt of his bathrobe, walked over, and opened the door.


    ¡°Jiang Qi?¡±


    Jiang Qi, who was about to return to the guest room, stopped and turned back to look at Ye Qing, who had a cold expression on his face. She smiled weakly. ¡°Your Highness, I just went downstairs to drink water. I heard some argument here and came over to take a look.¡±


    Ye Qing nced at Jiang Qi¡¯s injured arm and suppressed the expression in his eyes. ¡°Are you feeling better? Does it still hurt?¡±


    Hearing Ye Qing¡¯s concern for her, gratitude appeared in Jiang Qi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your Highness, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°How can it not hurt after losing so much blood? Go and rest early. We¡¯re going to Big Country tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    After Jiang Qi returned to her room, Ye Qing turned back and exchanged nces with Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng understood and a faint smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Your Highness, when did you learn to care about women?¡±

 Chapter 1553 - Going Abroad With Him

    <h4>Chapter 1553: Going Abroad With Him</h4>


    Ye Qing looked at Gu Meng¡¯s mocking expression, his expression cold. ¡°She¡¯s injured because of me. Is there a problem with me showing her some concern?¡±


    Hearing his words, Gu Meng¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°If you care about her, go to her room. Why are you here?¡±


    She took a few steps forward and pushed the man standing at the door away,pletely disregarding his status.


    She was born with strength and once she used her strength, even tall and strong men could not withstand it. Ye Qing was pushed out of the door and he staggered a few steps backward. If he had not held on to the wall in time, he might have fallen.


    He stabilized himself and turned back, ncing at Gu Meng in a slightly disheveled manner. ¡°Why are you so barbaric?¡±


    Gu Mengughed coldly. ¡°Brutal? I was this savage the first day you met me!¡±


    Not wanting to say anything more to him, she mmed the door shut.


    Ye Qing stared at the closed door with furrowed eyebrows, his handsome face tensed as he swung his hand away and returned to the master bedroom with a dark expression.


    Jiang Qi opened the door slightly and saw the man who had returned to the bedroom angrily. She closed the door and leaned against the door frame. She took out her phone and sent a message.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Gu Meng asked the leader of the bodyguards for a set of bodyguard uniform. After changing, she disguised herself as Vivian and followed Ye Qing¡¯s bodyguard to Ye Qing¡¯s private ne.


    Ye Qing and Jiang Qi came up after ten minutes.


    After getting on the ne, Jiang Qi and Ye Qing sat together while Gu Meng and several other bodyguards sat on the other side.


    Ye Qing had not looked at Gu Meng since he got on the ne.


    He seemed to be still angry about her pushing himst night.


    It was a long flight of more than ten hours.


    Halfway through, the chef on the private ne prepared the dishes and ced them on the dining table.


    Ye Qing took Jiang Qi to the dining table while Gu Meng and the bodyguards sat at another table.


    While Gu Meng was eating, she heard Jiang Qi¡¯s voice. ¡°Your Highness, my hand still hurts a little. Can you ask the chef to cut the steak for me?¡±


    Gu Meng looked up at Ye Qing¡¯s table and saw that after Ye Qing heard Jiang Qi¡¯s words, he cut his steak and exchanged it with her. ¡°Eat mine.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, how could I trouble you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can eat!¡±


    Jiang Qi smiled brightly. As she was eating, she nced in Gu Meng¡¯s direction.


    Their eyes met.


    Gu Meng saw a disdainful smile in her eyes.


    Gu Meng looked down and poked the food on her te ruthlessly.


    Pulling the chair out, she stormed towards the washroom.


    She pushed open the washroom door and was about to enter when a tall figure squeezed in.


    Gu Meng red at the man who followed in. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen by the people outside?¡±


    ¡°I only care about your feelings. What others think has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Gu Mengughed coldly. ¡°If you cared about my feelings, you wouldn¡¯t be so considerate to a substitute!¡±


    Ye Qing furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Her arm is injured and she can¡¯t cut the steak. I¡¯m only giving her the cut steak as a gentleman.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll make the pretense real!¡±


    His expression darkened, a warning in his dark eyes. ¡°Gu Meng, don¡¯t challenge my patience again and again!¡±


    Gu Mengughed coldly. ¡°How long has it been? Your attitude toward me has changed? I¡¯ve finally seen through you. You¡¯re a scumbag! Once this matter is settled, I won¡¯t be with you anymore!¡±


    A trace of sharpness shed past Ye Qing¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be unreasonable! Don¡¯t you know how I treat you? You kept asking to leave me. I¡¯ll feel that it¡¯s meaningless if you do it too many times!¡±


    Tears filled Gu Meng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t fall for you again!¡±


    As if angered by her words, Ye Qing did not look at her anymore. He pulled open the door of the washroom and strode away.


    When Gu Meng went out of the washroom, her eyes were still slightly red.


    She nced at Ye Qing, who was still eating at the dining table. He was talking to Jiang Qi, instructing her in a low voice.


    Gu Mengy on the table, her appetite gone.


    ...


    It was alreadyte at night when the ne arrived at Big Country.


    Two ck business cars were waiting on the tarmac. They were Ye Qing¡¯s pickups.


    ording to the request, Gu Meng and another bodyguard sat in the car Ye Qing and Jiang Qi were in.


    Jiang Qi leaned close to Ye Qing, his voice soft. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite cold here in Big Country?¡±


    Ye Qing nced at Jiang Qi. He took off his coat and put it over her. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Jiang Qi had not expected Ye Qing to be so considerate. He was different from the cold and indifferent man in the rumors. She was ttered. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Gu Meng could not help but nce behind, and she happened to see the shyness in Jiang Qi¡¯s eyes.


    Gu Meng clenched her hands into fists and hit the car window hard.


    Hearing the noise, Ye Qing nced at the woman in the front passenger seat, but looked away very quickly.


    ...


    The car drove for an hour before arriving at a small two-story bungalow in the suburbs.


    The yard of the bungalow was surrounded by a wooden fence and the yard was filled with flowers.


    The night breeze blew, and the flowers and nts exuded a refreshing scent.


    Ye Qing and the others got out of the car.


    ¡°Your Highness, is the doctor who bribed K here?¡± Jiang Qi asked.


    Ye Qing gave a low hum in reply.


    Ye Qing raised his hand and pressed the doorbell.


    The sound of the doorbell was crisp in the silent air.


    After a few rings, the lights on the second floor of the bungalow were turned on. Not long after, a woman with a cane walked out.


    The woman looked to be in her fifties and was thin. When she came to open the door, she kept coughing and was panting.


    Looking at the people who appeared at the door, she furrowed her eyebrows and asked in confusion, ¡°You are...¡± Before she could finish, her pupils constricted when she saw Jiang Qi beside Ye Qing.


    The woman wanted to close the door again, but Ye Qing took a step forward and pushed the door open, his expression cold. ¡°Doctor Mary, aren¡¯t you going to invite us in?¡±


    The woman nced at Ye Qing. Her strength was no match for him, so she could only let go.


    She walked toward the yard with her cane.


    After entering the bungalow, the woman said, ¡°Have a seat, I¡¯ll go make some tea.¡±


    Ye Qing said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Doctor Mary, K has confessed. Back then, his life was on the line and you saved his life. In order to repay your kindness, he retired and you trusted him to assassinate Gu Meng for you!¡±


    The woman¡¯s face was slightly pale. She nced at Jiang Qi, who was beside Ye Qing. Jiang Qi made a secret gesture and the woman¡¯s pupils constricted.


    She raised her hand and covered her mouth, coughing violently.


    As she coughed, her thin body suddenly fell to the ground like a broken kite, making a loud thud.


    Ye Qing stood up from the sofa and walked in front of the woman.


    The woman was no longer moving. Her eyes were open and blood slowly flowed out from the corner of her mouth.

 Chapter 1554 - Just You Wait!

    <h4>Chapter 1554: Just You Wait!</h4>


    Ye Qing bent down, his fingers probing the woman¡¯s breath.


    She was dead.


    Blood slowly flowed out from the corner of her eyes and the corner of her mouth. It was a scary sight.


    Jiang Qi covered her mouth and screamed, ¡°What happened? How could she die all of a sudden?¡±


    Ye Qing said nothing, his lips pursed tightly.


    There was a dead silence in the air.


    Gu Meng walked forward and looked at the unfortunate woman who had died. She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°She must have been poisoned to death!¡±


    She was already dead. There was nothing they could get out of her.


    After leaving the bungalow, Ye Qing and the rest went to the hotel.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat, Gu Meng closed her eyes slightly.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Ye Qing and Jiang Qi got off the car one after another.


    After taking a few steps, Ye Qing strode over and opened the car door when he saw that Gu Meng was not moving.


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes were closed, as if she had fallen asleep.


    Ye Qing said in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯re here. Get off.¡±


    The woman in the car did not move.


    Ye Qing grabbed her arm and pulled her. ¡°Wake up.¡±


    There was still no reply.


    When he pulled her again, she fell like a falling leaf.


    Ye Qing hurriedly caught her.


    Jiang Qi was surprised to see Ye Qing carrying Gu Meng out of the car. ¡°Your Highness, what happened to her?¡±


    ¡°She fainted and can¡¯t wake up.¡±


    Ye Qing carried Gu Meng into the room and called for the apanying doctor.


    After the doctor finished examining Gu Meng, he frowned and shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t find anything wrong with my body.¡±


    Ye Qing nced at the doctor, his expression dark. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing wrong, why won¡¯t she wake up?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. She might have been poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. She¡¯s always been with me. How could she have been poisoned?¡±


    The doctor looked at Ye Qing¡¯s murderous gaze and lowered his head, trembling in fear.


    Ye Qing raised his long fingers to press the bridge of his nose. He turned back and looked at the woman lying on the bed in the room. Her expression was calm and obedient, as if she had fallen asleep.


    He walked over and called her a few times, but she had no reaction.


    Ye Qing turned around to look at the doctor, his eyes cold like satan that had just emerged from hell. ¡°If you can¡¯t wake her up before tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll have you dead!¡±


    The doctor shivered in fear.


    ...


    It was three in the morning.


    It waste at night and the hotel corridor was quiet.


    A slender figure opened the door furtively.


    She nced out at the corridor and seeing that there was no movement, she quickly walked out of the room.


    After exiting the hotel, the slender figure got into a business car parked by the roadside.


    The SUV sped away very quickly.


    Half an hourter, the SUV stopped at an empty factory.


    Jiang Qi got out of the car and saw the figure waiting in the factory. She rushed forward.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    The person standing in the dark slowly turned around. She was wearing a dark-colored cloak. She raised her hand and took off her hat, revealing a graceful and noble face.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    Jiang Qi said confidently, ¡°I found Dr Mary. When she saw my hand gesture, she was so scared that shemitted suicide.¡±


    The woman snorted. ¡°She has been hiding for so many years. Did she think that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find her if she didn¡¯t show her face? I can tell that she was the one who bribed K to kill Gu Meng!¡±


    ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t understand. She¡¯s on the same side as you. Why did you go through so much trouble to find her and make hermit suicide?¡±


    ¡°She knows too many things. Her being alive is a hidden danger to us.¡± A trace of scheming and ruthlessness shed past the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°How¡¯s Gu Meng?¡±


    ¡°I have already poisoned her with lethal poison ording to Madam¡¯s request. She has fallen into a deepa and will die quietly within 24 hours...¡±


    Jiang Qi did not know that her conversation with the woman was secretly being recorded by a bodyguard in ck who hade with her and had sent it to Ye Qing¡¯s phone.


    And Gu Meng, who she thought was poisoned and was in a deepa, was sitting cross-legged on the bed, watching the video with Ye Qing.


    Seeing the woman Jiang Qi called Madam in the video, Gu Meng widened her eyes slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t she Dai Na¡¯s mother, the wife of the President of Y Country?¡±


    Gu Meng had never thought that she would offend someone of such a high status.


    She could not understand how she had offended the President¡¯s wife.


    Was the President¡¯s wife going to stand up for Dai Na?


    But that was not right. How was this rted to that doctor called Mary when she was simply helping Dai Na vent her anger?


    After watching the video of their meeting, Ye Qing¡¯s eyes were dark like an endless abyss.


    Gu Meng looked at the man beside her. ¡°How did you feel that there was something wrong with Jiang Qi?¡±


    Ye Qing smirked. ¡°When she was fighting with K, she dodged the bullet that should have hit her heart. If it was a normal woman, she wouldn¡¯t have the ability to avoid it.¡±


    Gu Meng hummed.


    She knew that he would not be so easily deceived by women.


    ¡°Then, can you tell that she seems to have feelings for you?¡±


    Ye Qing raised his eyebrows slightly, a trace of coldness appearing on his handsome face. ¡°What does it have to do with me? You¡¯re all I need.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s fair face was slightly red. ¡°Who asked you to talk about me?¡±


    Ye Qing picked up Gu Meng¡¯s slender fingers and kneaded them in his palm. ¡°The President¡¯s wife wants to kill you. This is not a simple matter. When Jiang Qies back, I will take her in and then find an investigation team to investigate the President¡¯s wife. You can return to the capital first.¡±


    Although Gu Meng really wanted to know why the President¡¯s wife wanted her dead, she could only wait for the results of the investigation.


    She looked at Ye Qing. ¡°Be careful here.¡±


    Ye Qing smiled faintly, his handsome face approaching her. ¡°You care about me?¡±


    Gu Meng looked at the handsome face in front of her and her heart started beating faster. She pursed her lips and pretended to be calm. ¡°After all, you went through too much trouble because of me.¡±


    Ye Qing cupped the back of Gu Meng¡¯s head, pressing his lips against hers as he murmured hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯ve kissed you, slept with you, and had a child. You¡¯re my woman. It¡¯s not troublesome to do something for my woman.¡±


    Gu Meng looked away, avoiding his kiss. ¡°If you want to talk, then talk. Why are you so close to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to satisfy my desires.¡±


    Gu Meng was shocked. It was the first time she had heard him say these words so seriously without blushing.


    Gu Meng was amused by his expression. ¡°Do you dare to do it if I take my clothes off now?¡±


    Ye Qing pressed Gu Meng under him and kissed her ruthlessly. He only let go of her when she could not breathe. ¡°Just you wait. There will be a time when you beg for mercy.¡±


    ...


    Three dayster.


    The President¡¯s had just washed up, put on her makeup, and changed her clothes when she heard amotion downstairs. It was followed by the butler knocking on the door. ¡°Madam, there are several prosecutors who im to be from the Special Investigations team downstairs. They¡¯re asking you to go down.¡±


    ¡°The investigation team came to our presidential pce? Have they gotten too bold?¡± Dai Na heard themotion and came out of the room angrily.


    The President¡¯s wife also opened her door and said with a dark expression, ¡°Dai Na, go back to your room. Butler, tell them that I¡¯m not feeling well today and won¡¯t see any guests!¡±

 Chapter 1555 - Amazing!

    <h4>Chapter 1555: Amazing!</h4>


    Before the butler could respond to the President¡¯s, several investigators had already gone upstairs.


    They were wearing uniforms and they presented their identification documents.


    The leading prosecutor looked at the President¡¯s, who did not look too good, and said sternly, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s a Doctor Mary in the country whomitted suicide by taking poison, and there¡¯s also a Miss Gu Meng who almost died from poisoning. We¡¯ve investigated these two cases and it¡¯s directly rted to you. Now, pleasee back with us and assist us in our investigation!¡±


    The President¡¯s wife¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Madam, please cooperate with our investigation ande with us.¡±


    If she went with these people, she would have to go to court.


    Dai Na regained her senses from the shock. She stood in front of the President¡¯s and opened her arms to stop the investigators.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with your brains? My mother is the President¡¯s wife, why would she harm a doctor and Gu Meng... Gu Meng?¡± Dai Na chewed on this name, her eyes widening. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t Gu Meng jump off the highway and die two years ago?¡±


    How could she still be alive? She had jumped down from such a high ce, and it was said that it had been in stormy weather.


    There was no chance of survival. If she had died, how could her mother have poisoned her?


    These people must have been mistaken!


    ¡°Princess Dai Na, we¡¯re just carrying out official business. Please don¡¯t stop us by force. If not, we¡¯ll have no choice but to bring you back for investigation!¡±


    The President¡¯s wife said, ¡°Dai Na, move away. I¡¯m just going over to cooperate with the investigation. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Dai Na stared nkly as the President¡¯s wife was taken away by the investigators. Her body swayed unsteadily.


    Her mind was in a mess. She could not believe that Gu Meng was still alive! She could not believe that her mother wanted to kill Gu Meng!


    Was it because of her?


    Dai Na¡¯s thoughts were in a mess.


    ...


    After the President¡¯s wife was brought into the investigation team, she remained silent no matter what the investigators asked.


    Her status was special and the President had hired the bestwyer. In addition, after Jiang Qi hade under the control of Ye Qing, she had taken all the me. Even if there was a video as evidence, they wouldn¡¯t be able to convict the President¡¯s wife immediately.


    After the President¡¯s wife found out that it was all Ye Qing¡¯s doing, she requested to meet him alone.


    Ye Qing was still in Y Country and he had expected that the President¡¯s wife would ask to see him. He did not refuse and went to the investigation team¡¯s office.


    He met the President¡¯s wife in a lounge.


    The President¡¯s wife looked at the handsome man in a suit and leather shoes. She suddenly regretted agreeing to Dai Na being with him.


    This man was deep in his thoughts. Like a poisonous snake, once she was targeted by him, it would be difficult for her to escape!


    ¡°You knew that something was wrong with Jiang Qi, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s eyes were dark. Faced with the President¡¯s wife¡¯s strong aura, his expression was cold. ¡°You sent Jiang Qi to me because you wanted her to lure K out. When I find out where Doctor Mary was, you asked Jiang Qi to give her orders to take poison andmit suicide!¡±


    Although he still did not understand what the gesture Jiang Qi made with Doctor Mary meant and why she was so afraid that she would take the poison andmit suicide, this definitely had something to do with Gu Meng.


    Otherwise, with the President¡¯s wife¡¯s status, why would she kill an ordinary fishing vige girl?


    The President¡¯s wife smirked coldly. ¡°So, the Third Prince and Gu Meng acted and lied to Jiang Qi, using her to lure me out?¡±


    Ye Qing did notment.


    ¡°The Third Prince is indeed thoughtful.¡±


    Ye Qing narrowed his deep ck eyes, his long legs crossed elegantly as his fingers tapped on his knee. ¡°Thank you for your praise, Madam.¡±


    The President¡¯s wife smiled. ¡°Then, shall we have apetition to see who is better?¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s firm jawline tightened and his dark eyes that were looking at the President¡¯s wife turned cold. ¡°If you dare to do anything to Gu Meng again, don¡¯t me me for being rude to your daughter!¡±


    The President¡¯s wife looked at Ye Qing, a meaningful smile on her lips. ¡°Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. Now that I¡¯m locked up by the investigation team, how can I go out and harm your fishing vige girl?¡±


    ...


    In the capital.


    On the third day after Gu Meng returned, she received a call from Gu Che.


    ¡°Sister, something¡¯s wrong. Dad went out fishing this morning and had a stroke!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Mom and I sent Dad to the hospital. The doctor asked us to prepare for his funeral. Dad might not be able to be saved...¡± Gu Che started to sob as he spoke.


    Gu Meng did not have much feelings for Mrs Gu, but Mr Gu was different from Mrs Gu. She still had feelings for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll contact Ye Qing now and ask him to help arrange for Dad toe to the Royal Hospital. There might still be a chance.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have to trouble Brother-inw.¡±


    Gu Meng really did not want to trouble Ye Qing anymore, but at such a critical juncture when lives were at stake, she had no choice but to ask him for help.


    She called Ye Qing and after Ye Qing found out about it, he immediately arranged for a doctor from the Royal Hospital to fetch Father Gu.


    After Mr Gu was sent to the Royal Hospital, he was sent into the emergency room.


    Gu Meng was worried and was escorted to the hospital by the bodyguards.


    Mrs Gu, Gu Jiao, and Gu Che were all here.


    When Gu Jiao saw Gu Meng, she scoffed in disdain. ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯ve be a phoenix just because you¡¯re the Third Prince¡¯s lover?¡±


    Her father was still in the emergency room and Gu Meng was not in the mood to care about Gu Jiao. She stood with Gu Che and ignored Gu Jiao.


    Gu Jiao was furious at Gu Meng¡¯s attitude.


    Gu Jiao walked in front of Gu Meng and red at her angrily. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Do you care about me?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Gu Meng could not stand Gu Jiao¡¯s retarded look. ¡°Dad is still undergoing emergency treatment. Stand aside. No one is willing to care about a retard!¡±


    Gu Jiao widened her eyes in disbelief. Gu Meng dared to scold her in front of Mrs Gu. She pouted and cried, ¡°Mom, did you see that? Gu Meng has a backer now and she dares to scold me!¡±


    Mrs Gu was worried about Mr Gu in the emergency room. Although they had been quarreling all their lives, they still had feelings for each other. She did not hear what the two sisters had said just now at all. Seeing that Gu Jiao was crying, she protected Gu Jiao subconsciously. She walked in front of Gu Meng and poked her temple. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You went missing for two years and didn¡¯t care about your family. Now that your father is still in the emergency room, you¡¯re bullying your younger sister. Do you think that your wings are strong enough now?¡±


    Mrs Gu red at Gu Meng angrily and poked her temple hard. ¡°No matter how strong your wings are, you¡¯re still the daughter of our Gu family. Don¡¯t even think about climbing up the socialdder and getting rid of our Gu family! Apologize to your younger sister now!¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s temple was almost punctured by Mrs Gu. Her expression darkened and she grabbed Mrs Gu¡¯s finger. With just a little force, Mrs Gu¡¯s face twisted in pain.


    ...

 Chapter 1556 - Sowing Discord

    <h4>Chapter 1556: Sowing Discord</h4>


    Gu Meng only let go when Mrs Gu felt that her fingers were about to be crushed by Gu Meng.


    Mrs Gu¡¯s eyes were red and her face was distorted. She wanted to tear Gu Meng into pieces.


    When the pain in her fingers eased a little, she raised her hand and pped Gu Meng angrily.


    A burning pain spread from Gu Meng¡¯s skin to her organs.


    She thought that she had gotten used to being treated unfairly by Mrs Gu since she was young. She was numb and did not care anymore.


    However, at this moment, she did not care about the truth and med her, poked her, and hit her just to protect Gu Jiao. It still hurt her heart.


    They were both her daughters, so why did she dislike her so much?


    ¡°You deserve it. You reap what you sow!¡± Gu Jiao muttered gloatingly.


    Gu Meng caressed her swollen face and looked at Mrs Gu with red eyes. Without saying anything, she walked in front of Gu Jiao, raised her hand and pped her twice.


    Gu Jiao fell to the ground, stunned.


    Mrs Gu was the first to react. Her heart ached when she saw Gu Jiao, whose face was red and swollen, with blood dripping from the corner of her lips. She then looked at Gu Meng, who had hit her. She was so angry that she rolled up her sleeves, wanting to p Gu Meng.


    But before she could touch Gu Meng, her arm was grabbed by Gu Che!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Gu Che pushed Mrs Gu away, his eyes red with anger. ¡°Dad is still in the emergency room and you and Gu Jiao are bullying Sister like this! Are you two still human?¡±


    Mrs Gu looked at Gu Che, who had only been close to Gu Meng since they were young. She was even angrier. ¡°Xiao Che, did you be like this because you¡¯ve interacted with Gu Meng too much? It¡¯s only right for me to educate my children. Besides, didn¡¯t you see her p your sister twice?¡±


    Before Gu Che could say anything, he heard Gu Meng say coldly, ¡°If you hit me again in the future, I will return it to your beloved daughter.¡±


    Mrs Gu widened her eyes, her body trembling. ¡°You dare?¡±


    Gu Mengughed coldly. ¡°You can try me if you don¡¯t believe me!¡±


    The atmosphere became tense.


    Gu Jiao covered her red and swollen face and got up from the ground, wanting to fight Gu Meng. However, when she saw Gu Meng¡¯s clenched fists, she became timid again.


    If she really fought Gu Meng alone, she would not be her opponent!


    Seeing that Gu Meng still dared to threaten her, Mrs Gu felt that she had lost all of her dignity and wanted to teach her a lesson. Gu Che saw the ruthlessness in her eyes and stood in front of her, not letting her approach Gu Meng. ¡°Mom, Dad is in the emergency room now. As the man in the family, I¡¯ll be in charge of the family matters in the future. You and Gu Jiao can stop bullying Sister. If not, I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my mother anymore!¡±


    Mrs Gu widened her eyes, not daring to believe that Gu Che had said those words.


    But Gu Che¡¯s expression was serious and did not look like he was saying it casually.


    Mrs Gu usually doted on Gu Jiao, but she actually doted on Gu Che more. However, this child had only been close to Gu Meng since they were young.


    Gu Jiao was originally waiting for Mrs Gu to teach Gu Meng a lesson for her, but Mrs Gu was settled by Gu Che¡¯s words and she was so angry she almost vomited blood.


    ...


    Two hourster.


    The door to the emergency room was opened.


    The doctor came out. ¡°The patient has been rescued, but because he was not sent here immediately, half of the patient¡¯s body cannot move freely, and there will be some problems with his speech. The family has to apany the patient for more rehabilitation therapy.¡±


    Gu Meng and Gu Che nodded hurriedly. ¡°We will.¡±


    Mr Gu was sent to the VIP ward.


    When Mrs Gu found out that Mr Gu¡¯s life was no longer in danger, her tensed nerves rxed and she cked out.


    The doctor did a checkup on Mrs Gu. Her fainting was caused by hypoglycemia and excessive nervousness.


    Mrs Gu was sent to another ward.


    Only Gu Meng and Gu Che were left in Mr Gu¡¯s ward.


    Although Mr Gu would not be able to return to a normal life in the future, he was still alive. The heaviness hanging in Gu Meng¡¯s heart was lifted and she looked at Gu Che. ¡°Dad¡¯s body has always been healthy. Why did he suddenly get a stroke?¡±


    Gu Che was unpacking the luggage he had brought over. ¡°During the two years you were gone, Dad¡¯s blood sugar was high and he had to take medicine every day. His health wasn¡¯t too good.¡±


    Gu Meng watched as Gu Che took out a bottle of medicine from his luggage. ¡°He has to take three or four pills like this every day.¡±


    Gu Meng took the medicine. The packaging of the bottle indeed said that it had the effect of lowering blood pressure and sugar.


    The attending doctor who was operating on Mr Gu walked in. ¡°What is Miss Gu looking at?¡±


    Gu Meng stood up from the chair. ¡°Doctor Fu, can you help me take a look at this medicine? Is it effective for people with high blood sugar?¡±


    The doctor took the medicine Gu Meng handed over and poured out a pill to take a closer look.


    A momentter, the doctor furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Are you sure this is the medicine to lower blood sugar?¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°This medicine doesn¡¯t have much effect on lowering sugar, but if you take too much, it will make you sleepy and unable to lift your spirits.¡±


    When Gu Meng and Gu Che heard this, their eyes widened.


    Gu Meng could vaguely feel that someone else might have reced Mr Gu¡¯s glucose-lowering medicine! And it had to do with her!


    Gu Meng walked out with a pale face.


    Gu Che saw that Gu Meng¡¯s mood was not right and wanted to follow her, but Gu Meng raised her hand. ¡°I want to be alone.¡±


    ...


    Gu Meng went into the washroom and stood in front of the sink, sshing cold water on her face.


    Did her father¡¯s change of medicine have something to do with the President¡¯s wife?


    Why?


    With her status and identity, why did she go through so much trouble to deal with her and her family?


    Gu Mengbed her hands through her hair, her eyebrows furrowed tightly.


    Click, click, click. The crisp sound of high heels clicking against the floor rang.


    Gu Jiao walked in. Her face was still slightly red and swollen after applying ice.


    Seeing Gu Meng standing in front of the sink, Gu Jiao walked over with gritted teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can really marry into the Royal family just because you gave birth to a child for the Third Prince? You¡¯re just a fishing vige girl. You¡¯re not worthy of him!¡±


    Gu Meng did not seem to hear Gu Jiao¡¯s words and did not respond.


    Gu Jiao red at Gu Meng angrily. She did not expect that two years had made Gu Meng even more charming and elegant.


    As for her, she had been in jail for two years. Her mind, body, and soul had been tortured. It made her look a few years older than the fair-skinned and sweet-looking Gu Meng.


    Gu Jiao was jealous and unhappy, her eyes reflecting a cold glint. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know one thing. After you went missing, the Third Prince went to the fishing vige and drank a lot that night. He slept in Ah Dai¡¯s house and treated me like you. He kissed me, touched me, and even slept with me. Although he kept calling your name on me, I wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, I felt honored because I slept with the high and mighty Third Prince!¡±

 Chapter 1557 - Everything Will Get Better

    <h4>Chapter 1557: Everything Will Get Better</h4>


    Gu Jiao walked to Gu Meng¡¯s side, as if she was immersed in the joy and passion of being pampered that night. Her eyes were covered with ayer of moisture and her expression was filled with enjoyment and charm. ¡°He was really amazing. I kept begging for mercy, but he wanted me for the entire night.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s gaze finallynded on Gu Jiao¡¯s face.


    She had never felt so disgusted before!


    A scoff appeared on Gu Meng¡¯s lips. ¡°If you want me to feel ufortable, can you find a good lie at the very least?¡±


    What a joke!


    Would Ye Qing sleep with Gu Jiao?


    If a man was really drunk, he would not have the energy to do such things again!


    He was not an ordinary person. If he slept with women he did not like when he was drunk, he would have a harem already!


    He was of noble status, was rich, and powerful. There were too many women who wanted to be in the climb up the socialdder. If she had not saved him back then and loved him wholeheartedly and treated him well, he would not have fallen for her so easily!


    He was never like a domineering CEO who liked women just because they were pretty. No one could climb into his bed without a strong rtionship foundation!


    In this aspect, Gu Meng trusted him unconditionally!


    Seeing that Gu Meng did not believe that Ye Qing would sleep with her, Gu Jiao¡¯s pride suffered a huge blow. She took out her phone, opened the photo album and flipped to one of the photos. ¡°Look at it yourself!¡±


    The night she went to seduce Ye Qing, she got a gangster in the vige to secretly take a photo.


    The angle was chosen very well and it looked like she had fallen into Ye Qing¡¯s arms with her clothes in a mess. He was hugging her waist extremely intimately.


    Seeing such a photo, although Gu Meng believed unconditionally that Ye Qing would not sleep with Gu Jiao, the blood in her body still kept rushing to her head!


    Her tightly pursed lips turned pale.


    Seeing that Gu Meng¡¯s expression had finally changed, Gu Jiao smirked. ¡°If I expose the photo, it will have a bad effect on the Third Prince¡¯s reputation. If it¡¯s exposed that I¡¯m the younger sister of the woman he loves, what do you think everyone will think of him?¡±


    Gu Meng narrowed her eyes. ¡°So, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want a hundred million dors. Give me this money and I¡¯ll delete the photo. From now on, I won¡¯t appear in front of you and the Third Prince and won¡¯t disturb your lives!¡±


    100 million?


    Gu Meng did not expect that Gu Jiao was more greedy and shameless than she had imagined!


    Gu Meng¡¯s ck eyes turned sharp. ¡°Gu Jiao, you went to seduce him when he was drunk, right? If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, you got someone to take the photo and deliberately chose an angle that looked intimate. Do you still want a hundred million for such a photo?¡±


    Gu Meng grabbed Gu Jiao¡¯s wrist and Gu Jiao felt pain. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Gu Meng grabbed Gu Jiao¡¯s phone, found the photo and deleted it. She then smashed the phone on the floor and stepped on it ruthlessly.


    Gu Jiao was stunned by Gu Meng¡¯s rough and barbaric actions.


    After destroying her phone, Gu Meng grabbed Gu Jiao¡¯s long hair that was tied into a ponytail expressionlessly. ¡°You used to jump around in front of me and I ignored you not because I was afraid of you, but because I didn¡¯t want to lower myself to the level of a clown. However, if you dare to nder Ye Qing and ruin his reputation, I won¡¯t be polite to you anymore!¡±


    With that said, she released Gu Jiao and shoved her.


    Gu Jiao¡¯s body fell backwards and her forehead hit the sink. Her skin broke and blood flowed out. She grimaced in pain!


    ...


    After Gu Meng went out of the washroom, she received a call from Ye Qing.


    He had returned from Y Country and was nning to visit her father at the hospital.


    Gu Meng told him not toe and she would go back to the pce to see him.


    Father Gu had not woken up yet. Gu Meng hired a caretaker and gave Gu Che some instructions before she returned to the pce.


    The butler told Gu Meng that Ye Qing had returned and was upstairs.


    Gu Meng had many questions to ask him and she went upstairs quickly.


    There was no sign of him in the study. Seeing that the bedroom door was not closed, Gu Meng pushed the door open and went in.


    ¡°Ye Qing, are you there?¡±


    The moment Gu Meng finished speaking, she heard the bathroom door open and a man with only a towel wrapped around his body walked out.


    Ye Qing had just taken a bath and his short ck hair was wet and dripping with water. He had a towel in both hands and was about to dry his hair. His chest was firm and muscr, and his muscles well-defined. The water droplets that fell from his head brushed past his chest andnded on his well-defined abdomen.


    This man was handsome and sexy, and exuded a strong hormonal aura.


    Gu Meng coughed, her ears blushing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were showering. I¡¯ll go out first...¡± She was about to walk out when her wrist was grabbed by the man and he pulled her onto the bed.


    He leaned down.


    She ced her hands on his chest, her heart beating faster when she felt his bare muscles. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I have something serious to talk to you about.¡±


    He stared at her red lips, his well-defined handsome faceing close to her. ¡°Kiss me first.¡±


    Gu Meng asked, ¡°When did you be so indecent?¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Gu Meng pursed her lips tightly and said nothing.


    Ye Qing stared into her eyes for a few seconds, his hold on her tightening. ¡°You cried?¡±


    Gu Meng did not deny it. ¡°The medicine Dad took was changed. He took the medicine that was changed and was not in good spirits. He fell while on the fishing boat and suffered a stroke. I feel that I was the one who harmed my dad.¡±


    Her body was cold and trembling. ¡°If the President¡¯s wife wanted to deal with me, why did she hurt my family as well? How did I offend her?¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s well-defined face slowly tensed, bing cold and sharp.


    The President¡¯s wife had actually tried to harm the Gu family!


    But now, they knew who the mastermind was, but they could not find her motive or the evidence!


    Ye Qing caressed Gu Meng¡¯s slightly pale face. ¡°She¡¯s very tight-lipped and the investigation team can¡¯t get any useful information out of her. I¡¯ve already done my best to investigate her past. She definitely didn¡¯t deal with you just because you¡¯re Dai Na¡¯s love rival.¡±


    Gu Meng nodded. ¡°I just hope that no innocent people will be hurt because of me.¡±


    ...


    In the evening.


    Gu Meng received a call that Mr Gu had woken up.


    Gu Meng cooked porridge and brought it to the hospital.


    Seeing Gu Meng hade over, Mr Gu¡¯s eyes turned red and he started to babble.


    Gu Meng held Mr Gu¡¯s hand. ¡°Dad, rest well. You¡¯ll get better.¡±


    Mr Gu blinked.


    Gu Meng poured a bowl of porridge for him. ¡°Dad, eat the porridge after it¡¯s cooled down. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom to get a basin of water to wipe your face.¡±


    Mr Gu blinked again.


    Gu Meng went into the bathroom connected to the ward. She did not notice that Gu Jiao had entered the ward.


    After Gu Meng arrived, Gu Che apanied Mrs Gu downstairs for a walk, so Gu Jiao came in alone.


    Seeing a bowl of porridge on the cab, Gu Jiao walked over and took a sip. ¡°It tastes pretty good. Dad, who cooked it for you?¡±


    Mr Gu looked toward the bathroom.


    Hearing Gu Jiao¡¯s voice, Gu Meng came out with the basin.


    When Gu Jiao saw Gu Meng, her expression changed immediately. She did not want to say anything to Gu Meng and turned to walk toward the door of the ward.


    But before she could walk out of the door, Gu Jiao fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1558 - Unable to Find Her

    <h4>Chapter 1558: Unable to Find Her</h4>


    Hearing a loud bang, Gu Meng looked up at Gu Jiao, who had fallen to the ground.


    Gu Meng frowned and her thoughts suddenly froze.


    What was Gu Jiao doing again?


    She was full of energy, so why had she fallen to the ground?


    When she was young, Gu Jiao would always pretend to have a headache or fall down and use her in front of Mrs Gu. Every time that happened, Mrs Gu did not ask about the truth, and simply hit her ruthlessly. After so many times, Gu Meng no longer believed in Gu Jiao!


    Was she trying to frame her again by falling on the ground?


    Gu Jiao let out a hoarse cry of pain. ¡°Save me...¡±


    Gu Meng realized that something was wrong and hurried forward. Seeing Gu Jiao¡¯s pale face and dark purple lips, her pupils constricted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Not daring to waste another second, Gu Meng ran to the door and shouted, ¡°Doctor, nurse,e over!¡±


    Gu Jiao looked at Gu Meng, who was shouting at the door. A metallic taste filled her throat and blood slowly flowed out from the corner of her mouth.


    Gu Meng looked down at Gu Jiao. Seeing blood dripping from the corner of her mouth, she squatted down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Jiao¡¯s organs started to hurt, as if an invisible ck hand had torn her flesh apart. She knew that her life hade to an end, but she was reluctant...


    She raised her trembling fingers and pointed at Gu Meng¡¯s nose. ¡°It¡¯s you. You¡¯re the one who wanted to kill me. You vicious woman...¡±


    Gu Jiao¡¯s expression was twisted and ferocious.


    ¡°You ungrateful brat...¡± Her nose also started to bleed.


    She looked like a malicious ghost that wanted to kill her.


    Gu Meng¡¯s scalp turned numb.


    Footsteps sounded behind her as the doctor and nurse rushed over.


    Gu Meng stood by the side with weak legs, her thoughts in a mess as she watched the doctor examine Gu Jiao.


    Very quickly, the doctor announced, ¡°She¡¯s been poisoned and the poison has already invaded her organs. There¡¯s no way of saving her.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s fan-like eyshes fluttered violently.


    In her blurred vision, she saw Gu Jiao¡¯s raised hand slowly drooping down.


    Her struggling body seemed to hit the pause button as she became still.


    Her eyes were wide open, her eyeballs almost popping out.


    She had died with a remaining grievance!


    The doctor looked at Gu Meng. ¡°She¡¯s already dead.¡±


    Gu Meng wrapped her arms around herself and suddenly felt a chill spread from her limbs to the depths of her heart.


    Her eyes widened as two streams of tears flowed down her pale face.


    Because Gu Jiao had been poisoned to death, the hospital quickly called the police after such a murder.


    ...


    Gu Che and Mrs Gu, who were strolling downstairs, were shocked when they heard that there had been a murder in the doctor¡¯s office.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for someone to die in the hospital?¡± Mrs. Gu asked nonchntly.


    Gu Che frowned. ¡°I heard the person died from poisoning.¡±


    Mrs Gu sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much hatred the person who poisoned the victim has for the victim, but he actually poisoned the victim to death in the hospital!¡± Not wanting to mention these inauspicious things, Mrs Gu waved her hand. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s none of our business if someone dies. Don¡¯t mention it anymore. It¡¯s bad luck!¡±


    Gu Che opened his mouth, wanting to say something but his phone rang.


    After the call, Gu Che¡¯s phone fell to the floor.


    Seeing Gu Che¡¯s expression change, Mrs Gu looked at him in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Che looked at Mrs Gu, his voice hoarse. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go back to the ward.¡±


    When Mrs Gu and Gu Che returned to the ward, the police were just about to carry Gu Jiao¡¯s body away.


    When Mrs Gu saw Gu Jiao covered with a white cloth, she screamed and stumbled over to stop the police officers. ¡°What are you doing? This is my daughter. She¡¯s alive and well. Why are you covering her with a white cloth?¡±


    Mrs Gu¡¯s eyes were red and her voice was trembling as she pointed at the police officer¡¯s nose. ¡°Are you cursing my daughter? Put her down!¡±


    The police officers looked at Mrs Gu, who had lost control of her emotions. One of them pulled her away. ¡°Madam, your daughter has been poisoned to death. We¡¯re going to bring her body back for the coroner to dissect. Please cooperate with our investigation.¡±


    Mrs Gu was pulled away and she knelt on the floor with weak legs. Tears flowed out of her eyes and she muttered in shock, ¡°Jiaojiao is dead?¡±


    No one responded to her and soon, the police officers took Gu Jiao¡¯s body away.


    Gu Che, who was standing at the side, widened his eyes in disbelief. He only went over to help Mrs Gu up after the police officers had left.


    ¡°Mom...¡±


    Mrs Gu waved Gu Che¡¯s hand away and walked toward the ward with a pale face.


    Apart from Father Gu and Gu Meng, there were several other forensic evidence collectors in the ward.


    Mrs Gu looked at Gu Meng, who was sitting on the sofa with a pale face. She was like a beast that had lost control and pounced toward Gu Meng. ¡°Did you kill Jiaojiao? Why are you so vicious? You even harmed your own younger sister. Give me Jiaojiao, give me Jiaojiao!¡±


    Mrs Gu grabbed Gu Meng¡¯s neck with both hands, her eyes red with hatred.


    Mr Gu was lying on the bed and wanted to get up to defend Gu Meng, but he could not say anything and could only make some noise. Gu Che reacted and rushed forward to pull Mrs Gu away.


    There was a red mark on Gu Meng¡¯s neck, but she sat still like a statue, her wet eyshes fluttering like an injured butterfly.


    ¡°Mom, calm down. Sister won¡¯t poison Gu Jiao. The police will find out the cause of the poison very soon. Don¡¯t malign Sister!¡±


    Ignoring the pain in her neck, Gu Meng stood up from the sofa and walked out of the ward in a daze.


    Gu Che followed after her. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t take Mom¡¯s words to heart...¡±


    Before Gu Che could finish, he was interrupted by Gu Meng. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I want to be alone.¡±


    Gu Meng left the hospital and walked on the road in shock.


    She was like a puppet that had lost its soul, unable to breathe or think.


    The image of Gu Jiao dying with her eyes wide open appeared in her mind from time to time. She felt cold all over, as if she had fallen into a cold cer.


    Gu Jiao had been against her since she was young and was extremely energetic. During the day, the two of them had even had an argument but such a life had suddenly been lost in front of her. She had even been bleeding from all orifices!


    Gu Meng did not know how long she walked along the road, but her phone rang again and again.


    The night gradually darkened.


    Her phone rang again, but she did not answer it. This time, her phone was turned off as the battery had run out.


    ...


    After Gu Meng went to the hospital to visit Father Gu, Ye Qing went to the office.


    The head secretary was reporting to him the work that needed to be handled.


    By the time he was done, it was nearly nine in the evening.


    He nced at his phone. Gu Meng had not contacted him.


    He called her number.


    It rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    He called several more times, but no one answered.


    He furrowed his eyebrows and called Gu Che.


    After the call, his expression darkened.

 Chapter 1559 - He Pressed Her Against His Chest

    <h4>Chapter 1559: He Pressed Her Against His Chest</h4>


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression darkened and he quickly called the bodyguard who was protecting Gu Meng.


    The bodyguard replied, ¡°Miss Gu didn¡¯t let us contact you. She has been walking alone for a long time and is now on Zhulin Road.¡±


    Ye Qing did not hang up but took his car keys and left the office hurriedly.


    Along the way, the bodyguards reported Gu Meng¡¯s whereabouts to Ye Qing.


    Half an hourter, Ye Qing saw Gu Meng.


    She had her arms wrapped around her chest and was walking on the road with her eyes nk and her face pale.


    She felt a little lost.


    Ye Qing pushed open the car door, his tall figure approaching her quickly.


    Gu Meng was about to walk forward when a tall figure suddenly blocked her way.


    Raising her long eyshes, the man¡¯s cold and handsome face was reflected in her blurry eyes.


    Ye Qing stared at her slightly red and swollen eyes. Reaching out his long arms, he pulled her into his arms.


    She bumped into his firm chest and felt his fresh and charming aura. She felt a lump in her throat and raised her hands to hug him back.


    ¡°Gu Jiao is dead. She died in front of me. Her eyes, nose, and mouth were bleeding...¡±


    Ye Qing held the back of Gu Meng¡¯s head, his lips by her ear as he said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m here,. You don¡¯t be afraid of anything.¡±


    ¡°She was poisoned to death. I¡¯m thinking if she died because of me...¡±


    Recently, she had been troubled by one thing after another. Her father was still lying on the hospital bed and now, Gu Jiao was dead. Would the people around her be affected next?


    A trace of coldness shed past Ye Qing¡¯s dark eyes. He pursed his lips and his arms around Gu Meng tightened.


    He could imagine the kind of fear and panic she had experienced when she saw Gu Jiao die in front of her, bleeding from all her orifices.


    No matter how much she disliked Gu Jiao, she was still her younger sister, the family she had grown up with.


    At the same time, he was extremely afraid. Gu Jiao had been poisoned to death. If she had been poisoned, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Xiaomeng, listen to me. Before finding the President¡¯s wife¡¯s motive to deal with you, don¡¯t leave the pce for the time being. I¡¯ll arrange for a good caretaker for your father.¡±


    Gu Meng nodded and her pale lips opened, wanting to say something. Before she could say anything, a police car stopped beside them.


    Several police officers got out of the car and the captain was stunned when he saw Ye Qing holding Gu Meng in his arms. He lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart thumped when she saw several policemening over.


    There was an ominous feeling throughout her body.


    Feeling Gu Meng¡¯s nervousness, Ye Qing tightened his hold on the back of her head and pressed her against his chest, saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    The captain said cautiously, ¡°Your Highness, my surname is Zhu. There¡¯s a case that involves Miss Gu, who is in your arms. We would like to invite her back to assist us in our investigation.¡±


    Ye Qing narrowed his eyes slightly. His strong aura was so oppressive that it made people feel suffocated. ¡°Are you talking about Gu Jiao¡¯s case?¡±


    Captain Zhu nodded. ¡°The forensic doctor has found out that Gu Jiao was poisoned to death because she ate the porridge Miss Gu brought over. The forensics department also found the same poison in the porridge. It¡¯s a rare poison on the market and its toxicity is even stronger than arsenic!¡±


    ¡°We only found Miss Gu¡¯s fingerprints on the thermos container that contained the porridge. Only Miss Gu and the deceased¡¯s fingerprints were found on the bowl and spoon.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s dark eyes were cold and his expression was extremely cold. ¡°It wasn¡¯t her. Someone put poison into the porridge and framed her!¡±


    Captain Zhu shook his head. ¡°Your Highness, we thought of this possibility as well. However, we checked the surveince cameras in the corridor of the ward. From the moment Gu Jiao entered the ward to her death, only a few minutes had passed. Before she entered the ward, there were only Father Gu and Miss Gu in the ward.¡±


    ¡°The VIP wards of the Royal Hospital are all installed with anti-theft windows. There were no signs of damage to the anti-theft windows, so no one entered the ward to poison the porridge.¡±


    Captain Zhu looked at Gu Meng, who was being held in Ye Qing¡¯s arms. ¡°Miss Gu, if you didn¡¯t poison her, then from the time you brought the porridge to the hospital, did you bump into anyone or did the porridge box ever leave your hands?¡±


    Gu Meng looked up from Ye Qing¡¯s arms. Although she was very afraid, the police only acted based on evidence. If she could not provide evidence that she had not poisoned the food, the police would have reason to suspect her.


    She thought about it carefully. From the moment she had received the call that Mr Gu had woken up, she had personally cooked porridge, washed the food boxes, and packed them properly before going to the hospital. It had only passed through her hands.


    There had been no abnormalities, nor had the sk been swapped.


    Gu Meng bit her lip, her heart sinking.


    If Gu Jiao had not poisoned herself to death, she really could not exin where the poison hade from and who had done it?


    Gu Meng looked at Captain Zhu. ¡°It never left my hand and no one swapped it, but I didn¡¯t poison it.¡±


    She was telling the truth, but the truth sounded a little ridiculous.


    The police were particr about evidence and she could not prove that she was innocent.


    The other party¡¯s methods were too brilliant!


    At least, they could not find any loopholes for now.


    Captain Zhu took out his arrest warrant and forced himself to face Ye Qing¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m just doing my job. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression darkened and was about to put pressure on Captain Zhu when Gu Meng struggled out of Ye Qing¡¯s arms. Looking at the two of them who were in a deadlock, she did not want to make things difficult for Captain Zhu. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the police station with you.¡±


    Ye Qing grabbed Gu Meng¡¯s hand, his eyes sharp. ¡°You¡¯re not the murderer. Why are you going back? Get in the car first. I¡¯ll send you back to the pceter. Let¡¯s see who dares toe to my pce to arrest people!¡±


    Captain Zhu¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. The leaders of the police force had already been alerted of the case. The leaders had also asked the Queen for instructions. The Queen¡¯s intention was to do things in a fair manner. It was neither biased nor unjust.


    Gu Meng nced at Captain Zhu and said calmly, ¡°Give me two minutes. I want to speak to His Highness alone.¡±


    Captain Zhu looked at Gu Meng¡¯s bright and clear eyes and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the police car.¡±


    When only Gu Meng and Ye Qing were left on the quiet road, Gu Meng met with his deep eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with Captain Zhu to be interrogated first. I didn¡¯t poison her, but I can¡¯t think of how the poison got into the porridge. Captain Zhu and the rest are only following the rules. From the looks of it now, I¡¯m indeed the most suspicious!¡±


    Ye Qing pursed his lips tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the police station with you.¡±


    Seeing his gaze that did not allow for rejection, Gu Meng felt a lump in her throat. Her chest that had been hurt to the core by him two years ago felt warm again.

 Chapter 1560 - Ling Hui Finally Remembered Whom She Resembled!

    <h4>Chapter 1560: Ling Hui Finally Remembered Whom She Resembled!</h4>


    In the police station.


    Ye Qing stood outside the interrogation room. His eyes were dark and his handsome face was covered with ayer of frost, exuding a cold aura that made people shiver.


    ¡°Miss Gu, we asked your father. Although he can¡¯t speak, he can blink. He didn¡¯t see anyone else besides you entering the ward.¡±


    Because of Ye Qing¡¯s deterrence, Captain Zhu did not treat her like the other suspects, but his expression was serious and cold.


    Gu Meng had not poisoned Gu Jiao to death. No matter how Captain Zhu interrogated her, she insisted that it had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°ording to our investigation at the hospital, someone saw that there had been a fierce argument between you and the deceased in the washroom. You even pushed her, causing her to hit her forehead and get injured.¡±


    ¡°Also, the CCTV showed that you pped the deceased twice when your father was in the emergency room.¡±


    Although Gu Meng did not like Gu Jiao and did not have much sisterly feelings for her, she still felt sad and regretful for Gu Jiao¡¯s sudden death. ¡°I did have an irreconcble conflict with her, but I never wanted her life. Besides, you said that she was poisoned by porridge. I cooked porridge for my father. Do you think I would poison my father?¡±


    ¡°I went into the bathroom to pour water for my father to wipe his face. At that time, Gu Jiao was not in the ward. How could I have predicted that she would enter the ward and drink the poisoned porridge?¡±


    Gu Meng retorted in a clear manner. She had slowly regained her senses from the shock of Gu Jiao¡¯s death.


    Captain Zhu looked at Gu Meng. She did not look like a ruthless murderer with her pretty appearance.


    However, they were particr about evidence when it came to handling cases.


    ¡°You hated Gu Jiao to the core and knew that she would enter the ward at the right time, so you went to the bathroom in advance. Gu Jiao was greedy and when she saw the delicious porridge, she naturally wanted to have a taste. Who knew that this taste would make her lose her life?¡±


    Gu Meng scoffed. ¡°Captain Zhu, if I wanted to kill Gu Jiao, why would I go to my father¡¯s ward to kill her so tantly? Also, after she was poisoned and fell to the ground, I was the one who called the doctors and nurses over!¡±


    ¡°This is where you¡¯re smart, because you poisoned her. Even if the doctor came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save her!¡±


    ¡°Captain Zhu, I grew up with Gu Jiao and she often wronged me when I was young. She even instigated my mother to hit and scold me. I hate her, but I¡¯m rted to her by blood. I¡¯m not crazy enough to take her life! Let me ask you. Will you let your siblings die if you have a conflict with them? I¡¯m not crazy!¡±


    Captain Zhu looked at Gu Meng, who was sharp-tongued and could refute him with just one question. He suddenly smiled and took out a photo from the document bag. ¡°Look at this.¡±


    ¡°In the past, the two of you were just fooling around. However, after what happened, how could you still tolerate her? Besides, someone heard her extorting you in the washroom. It was because of this that you killed her!¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s pupils constricted slightly when she saw the photo Captain Zhu took out.


    The photo was the one Gu Jiao had let her see in the washroom. She was lying in Ye Qing¡¯s arms, looking intimate.


    At that time, she had deleted the photo and stepped on the phone.


    However, even if the photos in the photo album had been deleted, there would still be a copy on the cloud server. The police must have let the technicians hack into Gu Jiao¡¯s cloud server to retrieve this photo.


    Gu Meng had to admit that when she had first seen this photo and heard Gu Jiao using Ye Qing of sleeping with her, she had really had the urge to strangle her to death!


    Gu Mengughed coldly. ¡°Captain Zhu, do you think the Third Prince is that despicable? I dare say that even if Gu Jiao was naked, he wouldn¡¯t even look at her!¡±


    Captain Zhu stared at Gu Meng, whose mouth was as tight as a m and could not be pried open no matter how hard he tried. His eyes turned sharp. ¡°Miss Gu, can you tell me who it would be if you didn¡¯t poison her?¡±


    Gu Meng said, ¡°I¡¯ll need the police to investigate this.¡±


    Captain Zhu was about to say something when there was a knock on the door of the interrogation room.


    Ye Qing walked in. ¡°Captain Zhu, mywyer is here. I want to bail Gu Meng out!¡±


    Captain Zhu looked at Ye Qing¡¯s deep ck eyes and felt a strong pressure. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. ¡°Your Highness, this case is really serious...¡±


    Before Captain Zhu could finish, a police officer suddenly walked over. ¡°Captain, look at your phone. The incident of Gu Jiao being poisoned and dying has be a trending topic.¡±


    Ye Qing turned on his phone before Captain Zhu.


    Mrs Gu sat at the entrance of the hospital, surrounded by a group of reporters. She cried andined to the media about how ruthless Gu Meng was and how she had killed her younger sister, Gu Jiao, just because she had a supporter now!


    Some media outlets found out that Gu Meng was the fishing vige girl that the Third Prince loved deeply, so the news immediately became popr and became the hottest news in a short time.


    This app belonged to arge corporation overseas. Ye Qing could control the public opinion in the country, but he needed time to do public rtions with someone with a strong background overseas.


    Because the matter had spread so quickly, it was likely because of the President¡¯s wife¡¯s instructions.


    After Captain Zhu read the news, he said carefully, ¡°Your Highness, if you believe that this has nothing to do with Miss Gu, then you have to find the person who really poisoned her. How did the poison get into the porridge, when and where? You have to know everything clearly and you can¡¯t just find anyone to take the me!¡±


    Gu Meng could not be released on bail. Ye Qing gave Captain Zhu a few instructions and Captain Zhu repeatedly promised that he would not abuse Gu Meng. As long as he could find evidence that Gu Meng was not the murderer, he would release her immediately!


    ...


    Coming out from the police station, Ye Qing got into the car.


    He lit a cigarette and narrowed his dark eyes, puffing out smoke.


    He knew that the President¡¯s wife must have sent someone to do this, but she had done it so wlessly. Even he could not figure out how the murderer had poisoned her.


    Ye Qing called and asked the butler to arrange for the bodyguards to go to the hospital and take care of Mrs Gu, so that she would not spout nonsense in front of the media.


    After returning to the pce, Ye Qing went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Standing in front of the French windows in a bathrobe, he felt a sharp pain in her heart at the thought of Gu Meng being detained.


    His phone vibrated suddenly. Ye Qing went to the bedside table and saw the caller ID.


    A call from Ling Hui?


    Ye Qing answered the call and Ling Hui¡¯s anxious voice trailed over. ¡°Your Highness, I saw the news about Vivian. She killed her younger sister? This can¡¯t be true. I don¡¯t believe she did it!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for trusting her. It¡¯s indeed not her, but there¡¯s no evidence to prove that she¡¯s innocent.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I won¡¯t hide it from you. My father was poisoned and fell into a vegetative state. My mother became a suspect and there was no third person in the room at that time. Don¡¯t you think that the situation of my father being poisoned is simr to Sister Vivian being poisoned? Also, there¡¯s another thing. I felt that Vivian looked like someone a few days ago. I finally remembered whom she resembles.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 1561 - Throwing Herself At Him

    <h4>Chapter 1561: Throwing Herself At Him</h4>


    Ye Qing heard two important things from Ling Hui¡¯s words.


    Her father, who was also the former president of Y Country, had been poisoned into a vegetative state, and that her mother had been framed. It was simr to Gu Meng¡¯s case.


    Another thing was that she felt that Gu Meng looked like someone. She couldn¡¯t remember who it was before, but now she did. That meant that the person Gu Meng looked like was definitely rted to the President¡¯s wife wanting to kill Gu Meng!


    Ye Qing¡¯s jaw tightened and his eyes that were looking out of the window darkened. ¡°Miss Ling, who does Xiaomeng look like?¡±


    ¡°She looks like... Who are you? What are you doing?¡±


    Before Ling Hui could finish, she suddenly screamed.


    ¡°Miss Ling, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Who allowed you to barge into my room? Go away, go away...¡±


    With a bang, the call was hung up and Ling Hui¡¯s voice disappeared.


    Ye Qing furrowed his eyebrows, his expression darkening as he immediately called back.


    However, her phone was turned off.


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression was cold as he called the head secretary¡¯s phone, his voice as cold as ice. ¡°Check the location of Ling Hui in Italy. She might be in danger now. Send someone to save her immediately after finding out!¡±


    After giving his instructions, Ye Qing hung up.


    He clenched his fists and punched the window with his veins popping out.


    ...


    Because of Ling Motian¡¯s vicious suppression, Ling Hui¡¯spany was in a crisis and she had been busy withpany matters in Italy recently.


    In order to avoid Ling Motian¡¯s harassment, she was not staying in her apartment but in a hotel.


    When she saw the news of Gu Meng¡¯s ident, she called Ye Qing. She had never thought that several strong men in ck uniforms would barge in.


    They had broken her phone and wanted to have her under their control.


    Ling Hui aggressively threw all the items in the room at them.


    She kicked a strong man near the door and ran out quickly.


    The hotel corridor was long and luxurious. Ling Hui took off his high heels and ran barefooted, not daring to look back.


    ¡°Stop! Miss Ling, you can¡¯t run away!¡±


    Ling Hui turned a corner and realized that there were only two rooms here and there was no road ahead.


    Her heart immediately jumped to her throat.


    Oh no, she was about to be caught!


    Ling Hui frowned and clenched her fists.


    From the corner of his eye, she suddenly saw that one of the doors was ajar. Ling Hui did not have time to think as she pushed the door open and walked in.


    Closing the door, her slender back leaned against the door frame as she panted heavily.


    ¡°You bought it? F*ck, I¡¯ve never met such a woman who can¡¯t afford to y. You want to reconcile after breaking up, but not only did you not reconcile with her, you even used a knife to hurt her. You¡¯re f*cking crazy...¡±


    The man who came out of the bathroom saw that it was not his assistant who had entered, but a beautiful woman with disheveled hair and torn clothes. She looked a little disheveled but had a slightly arrogant expression.


    Tang Xi thought he was seeing things.


    He pped his forehead and looked again.


    He realized that the woman leaning against the door was really Ling Hui.


    He cursed.


    While Tang Xi was sizing up Ling Hui, Ling Hui was also sizing up Tang Xi.


    Tang Xi had just taken a bath and was only wearing a towel.


    Besides, he had not tied it properly. The towel looked a little loose, as if it was about to fall off at any time. There were still beads of water dripping from his hair, and it slowly dripped down from his muscr chest to his well-defined abdominal muscles.


    A pair of almond-shaped eyes that were full of charm lifted slightly. This man always had a coquettish and devilish charm, but he did give off a feminine air.


    The two of them looked at each other for a few seconds, as if they could not believe that they would meet here!


    Ling Hui was the first to react and pursed her beautiful red lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll hide here for a while.¡±


    A devilish smile appeared on Tang Xi¡¯s handsome face as he looked at Ling Hui with an arrogant gaze. ¡°I have always been gentle toward beautiful women, but there¡¯s only one exception. Princess, you don¡¯t need me as your knight.¡±


    In other words, he was no longer her knight and wanted her to leave!


    Before Ling Hui could say anything, someone pounded on the door from the outside.


    ¡°Open the door! We¡¯re doing a search!¡±


    Ling Hui tiptoed and looked out through the peephole.


    It was indeed the men in ck who had been chasing her.


    Ling Hui looked at the man waiting for her to go out and suddenly strode toward into the room.


    Ling Hui had not gone to thepany today. Before seeing Gu Meng¡¯s news, she had been doing yoga in the hotel room.


    She was wearing a tight ck singlet and ck pants that only reached her ankles. Her hair was tied into a bun and her face without makeup was clean and pure like white jade, without any ws.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the womanly charm exuding from her eyes, she would have resembled a university student who had juste out of school.


    Tang Xi saw her walking toward him and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Miss Ling, the door is behind you.¡±


    In the past, he would always call her Princess. But now, he was starting to call her Miss Ling.


    Ling Hui did not care about the change in how he addressed her. She walked past him and did not stop, walking toward the balcony.


    Tang Xi saw Ling Hui walking to the balcony as if she was studying how to leave this ce. He walked over and smirked. ¡°This is the 29th floor. If you jump down, you might die a horrible death.¡±


    The strong man outside was still banging on the door.


    ¡°Is there anyone inside? If there is, please open the door!¡±


    Ling Hui saw that there was an air conditioner outside the balcony. She was about to stand on it when Tang Xi strode over and grabbed her slender wrist.


    ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t die in my room.¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to die? They will definitely barge inter. They won¡¯t be able to see me if I stand here.¡± Ling Hui looked at Tang Xi¡¯s dark expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±


    Tang Xi forcibly pulled Ling Hui into the room and pulled her toward the door.


    Ling Hui frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more understanding?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ling, we¡¯re just strangers, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s red lips curled up and her other hand that was not grabbed by him suddenly hugged his neck.


    She was almost hanging onto him.


    The faint fragrance from the woman¡¯s body assailed his nose. Coupled with her soft body, Tang Xi¡¯s muscles tensed up and his bright eyes were filled with a trace of teasing evilness. ¡°To avoid being chased, you¡¯re throwing yourself at me?¡±


    Her smile widened. ¡°Are we strangers? Have you forgotten that I¡¯ve slept with you before?¡±


    Tang Xi looked at her red lips and the blood in his body rushed to his lower abdomen.


    He cursed in his heart.


    In front of her, he was always so uncontroble.


    Ling Hui felt that something was wrong and looked toward his lower body under his towel. However, the next second, he pushed her into the bathroom. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be caught, cooperate with me.¡±

 Chapter 1562 - Agreeing to Be His Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1562: Agreeing to Be His Girlfriend</h4>


    The moment he finished speaking, the door was forced open.


    Before Ling Hui could react, he pushed her against the wall. The cold tiles made her shiver.


    Butpared to the coldness, what made her feel more dangerous was the man in front of her.


    She said softly, ¡°Just put on an act. When those people leave, I¡¯ll thank you...¡±


    This was the first time she had taken the initiative to be so intimate with a man when she was sober.


    Ling Hui did not know if it was because they were too close, but she felt a trace of nervousness that she had never felt before.


    She bit her lip unconsciously.


    What she did not know was how attractive this action was to a man!


    Especially this man who had had a crush on her for ten years.


    ¡°Is there anyone there?¡±


    The strong man who barged in asked with a rough voice.


    Tang Xi¡¯s thin lips were by Ling Hui¡¯s ear and he said hoarsely, ¡°Do as I say.¡± With that said, he instructed her softly.


    Ling Hui was not pretentious. She knew that he was helping her at this time.


    Seeing the situation in the bathroom, the strong men at the door were slightly stunned.


    As if he did not want anyone to see his woman, Tang Xi hurriedly pressed the woman¡¯s face against his chest. He turned back and looked at the strong men, his gaze sharp. ¡°Who the f*ck allowed you to barge in? You¡¯re lucky. I¡¯m with a woman now and have no time to deal with you idiots. Scram!¡±


    The strong men stood still, wanting to see the woman in Tang Xi¡¯s arms. Suddenly, several security officers entered the room.


    Tang Xi¡¯s assistant, Fang Ye, had returned from buying the medicine for him. When he saw that the door had been knocked open, he hurriedly informed the hotel security.


    The strong men did not want to blow things up, so they could only leave first.


    They had seen Ling Hui running over. She was either in this room or the other room.


    They would stand guard outside and not let her escape!


    After the strong men left, Ling Hui heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fang Ye also sent the security officer out. When he entered earlier, he had identally nced at the scene in the bathroom and his jaw had almost dropped.


    Thest time Young Master slept with Princess Ling Hui, he swore once to ignore her in the future. Later, when Young Master had been rejected by Princess Ling Hui, Young Master swore again that if he ever liked Ling Hui again, he would read his name backwards.


    This was really a p in the face.


    Fang Ye knew that Young Master would not hold back in front of Princess Ling Hui.


    As long as Princess Ling Hui acted coquettishly to him and threw flirtatious nces at him, his bones would probably turn soft.


    ...


    Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui with an evil gaze. ¡°Really?¡±


    His face was very close to hers and the faint stubble on his chin touched her skin, making her feel slightly ticklish.


    Ling Hui¡¯s expression changed and before she could say anything, she was thrown to the ground roughly.


    He picked up the towel and tied it around his waist again. He cursed softly and went out of the bathroom.


    Ling Hui tidied her clothes and washed her face with cold water.


    Looking at the woman¡¯s red and swollen lips in the mirror, she pursed her lips.


    She suddenly realized that he was not particrly annoying.


    Shaking her head, Ling Hui thought that she still had something to do and hurriedly opened the bathroom door.


    Tang Xi was putting on his clothes when he saw Ling Huiing out. Their eyes met. ¡°Do you regret it?¡±


    Ling Hui really wanted to scold him for being so indecent all day long. He had many girlfriends and was not afraid of getting sick!


    ¡°Tang Xi, I need your help with something.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ling, do you really think you¡¯re the princess of the past? Do you think everyone will listen to you if you want to get help?¡± Tang Xi tied his belt in front of her.


    ¡°This matter concerns the Third Prince.¡±


    Tang Xi sat on the sofa, took a cigarette from the coffee table, and bit his lips, smiling devilishly. ¡°The Third Prince¡¯s matter has nothing to do with me. I only helped him because of my Third Brother Qiao.¡±


    After all, Ling Hui was no longer a young girl who did not care about worldly affairs. Her father had fallen into a vegetative state and her mother had been wronged. That experience had allowed her to grow rapidly, so she naturally understood the hidden meaning behind Tang Xi¡¯s words. She curled her lips into a smile, her exquisite eyebrows bright and seductive because of her smile. ¡°What are your conditions?¡±


    The first three buttons of Tang Xi¡¯s ck shirt were unbuttoned and he looked well-dressed. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Ling Hui. ¡°If you¡¯re my girlfriend, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Ling Hui frowned. ¡°Tang Xi, you don¡¯tck women.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Ick a girlfriend like you. Princess, you know that I¡¯m very obsessed with you. No matter how good the women outside are, they¡¯re not as good as you. I want to be close to you. If I find out that you¡¯re not as good as I thought during our time together, I might forget you and find another woman to get married and have children.¡±


    Ling Hui was speechless.


    Did he ask her to be his girlfriend because he wanted to understand her shorings, so that he would go from liking her to not liking her?


    Ling Hui looked into Tang Xi¡¯s eyes and hesitated for a moment. ¡°I can agree, but you have to wait for me to get divorced. Also, if I don¡¯t want to do something, you can¡¯t force me.¡±


    Tang Xi raised his eyebrows and said arrogantly, ¡°Deal. Tell me, how do you want me to help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to S Country to meet the Third Prince. It¡¯s best if I leave immediately!¡±


    ...

 Chapter 1563 - The Secret From Back Then

    <h4>Chapter 1563: The Secret From Back Then</h4>


    When Tang Xi heard that Ling Hui was going to the Capital to meet the Third Prince, he could not help but raise his eyebrows.


    This woman would always pour a bucket of cold water on him when his mood improved slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s so important?¡± It was so important that she was willing to give him a chance to date even though she did not like him.


    Ling Hui looked at Tang Xi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Tang Xi licked the corner of his lips with the tip of his tongue andughed. His tall body suddenly moved forward and approached her.


    Ling Hui stepped back until her body was against the French window.


    Tang Xi pressed against her.


    ¡°Tang Xi, don¡¯t be rash.¡± Ling Hui was not interested in a bad man like Tang Xi. She had always liked Ling Motian, who looked cold and calm, but what had happened recently made her doubt her own judgment.


    Ling Hui¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she looked into his bright eyes. When she was close to him, she found that his eyshes were long and ck, even thicker than her mascara. His eyelids were double-lidded and the ends of his eyes were slightly raised, exuding a devilish charm and wildness.


    He was indeed very handsome. Extremely handsome.


    However, Ling Hui was used to seeing handsome men and beautiful women since she was young. No matter how handsome a person was, she would not be interested if it was not someone she liked.


    ¡°Tang Xi, I¡¯m really anxious.¡±


    Tang Xi said nothing. He reached out his hands and grabbed the hem of her ck singlet. ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    Ling Hui frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to do it with you now...¡±


    Before she could finish, he interrupted her with a smile. ¡°If I want going to rape you and tear your clothes apart, would I still need to ask for your opinion? Take off your clothes and let the woman opposite you wear it. Let her disguise herself as you to lure those strong men away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it off myself. Give me a shirt.¡±


    Tang Xi said nothing more and threw a shirt at her.


    Ling Hui went to the bathroom to wear his shirt and passed it to him.


    When Tang Xi saw her wearing his shirt, his blood surged again.


    Her skin was fair, she was pretty, had a slender waist, a perky butt and long legs...


    This woman was really poisonous!


    Tang Xi turned around and took out his phone to call Fang Ye toe in.


    Fang Ye almost spat out a mouthful of blood when he saw Ling Hui wearing Tang Xi¡¯s shirt.


    Tang Xi red at Fang Ye. ¡°Don¡¯t you want your eyes anymore?¡±


    Fang Ye hurriedly looked away. ¡°What can I do for you, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Bring this set of clothes to Sisi and let her lure those strong men away. If she does well, I¡¯ll give her arge sum of money for the breakup.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, do you want to break up with Miss Wen? You¡¯ve only been together for three days.¡±


    Tang Xi narrowed his eyes at Ling Hui and said brashly, ¡°The ones I found in the past were just to pass time. This time, it¡¯s for real.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I have to advise you not to be too serious this time. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be hurt too deeply when you break up.¡±


    Tang Xi kicked Fang Ye ruthlessly. ¡°Damn it, can¡¯t you have better expectations?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui, who was standing in front of the French windows, and was not even looking at him. Her eyes were upturned.


    What was he talking about with Fang Ye here? Which woman did he want to give her clothes to? Which woman had he brought to Italy? Which woman had he dated for three days? She did not seem to care at all...


    However, he did not believe that she would still have no feelings for him after they started dating!


    ...


    Fang Ye handed Ling Hui¡¯s clothes to the woman who lived in the room opposite. When she found out that Tang Xi wanted to break up with her, she wanted to cry and kick up a fuss, but when she saw the breakup cheque Fang Ye gave her, she hurriedly changed into Ling Hui¡¯s clothes.


    Several strong men were waiting for Ling Hui toe out and saw a slender ck figure running past.


    They were stunned for a moment before chasing after her.


    She used to be the champion of long-distance running, so she was quite fast and reached the elevator in no time.


    When Tang Xi saw the muscr men, he led Ling Hui away from the hotel, while Fang Ye went to Ling Hui¡¯s room to take her luggage away.


    The men chased after her and finally caught up to her.


    However, when they saw her face, they realized that they had been tricked, so they quickly returned to the hotel.


    They happened to see Tang Xi getting into the car with Ling Hui.


    Tang Xi usually liked to race, so he drove his sports car as though he was racing. However, the other party seemed to be hispetitor. Apart from the two cars chasing after them, there were two more cars in front.


    ¡°F*ck, the person you offended is not simple!¡±


    Ling Hui frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t I drive? I have a way of shaking them off.¡±


    Tang Xi saw the confidence and arrogance in Ling Hui¡¯s eyes and smiledzily. ¡°I almost forgot that Princess used to be very good at racing. But my skills are not bad either!¡±


    With that said, he turned the steering wheel and stepped down on the elerator. The sports car sped away at the speed of an arrow leaving the bow.


    ...


    After Tang Xi shook off those people chasing after Ling Hui, he rushed to the airport with her.


    However, there were also people guarding the airport.


    Fortunately, Ye Qing had sent people over and after a close fight, Ye Qing¡¯s men managed to bring Tang Xi and Ling Hui onto the helicopter.


    The helicopternded directly on the tarmac of Ye Qing¡¯s pce.


    Ye Qing had not slept throughout the entire night and was standing in the living room.


    Although his dark eyes were slightly bloodshot, it did not affect his noble and cold aura.


    There was not much of an expression on his cold and sharp facial features. He was cold, but his gaze was deep.


    After getting off the helicopter, Ling Hui was brought into the pce by the butler. Tang Xi knew better than to follow them in.


    Ye Qing saw Ling Hui and gestured for her to sit. ¡°Butler, pour a ss of milk for Miss Ling and bring some snacks over.¡±


    Ling Hui sat on the sofa. Looking at Ye Qing¡¯s handsome face with a faint stubble, she said directly, ¡°Does Your Highness know about this person?¡±


    ¡°Dai Xuan?¡± Ye Qing narrowed his dark eyes, furrowing his eyebrows as he thought about it. Soon, he remembered. ¡°I have some impression of her. She¡¯s the daughter of the President of Y Country, which means that she¡¯s your aunt.¡±


    Ling Hui nodded. She took the milk from the butler and continued, ¡°When I was only a few years old, Auntie left the Dai family. I heard everything about her from my mother. Auntie has been very smart since she was young and was very well-liked by my grandfather. She started to follow my grandfather overseas for interviews when she was eight years old and helped him manage the country¡¯s political affairs when she was fourteen.¡±


    ¡°At that time, Y Country had not been unified yet. The situation was chaotic during the struggle for the throne. The three kings wanted to unite and be the supreme king, but no one had achieved it in the past hundred years until my aunt appeared. She was a political genius and with the support of the young master of the Godly tribe, she quickly helped my grandfather conquer the world.¡±


    ¡°During that process, she fell in love with the young master of the Godly tribe, but my grandfather did not allow my aunt to get married. He wanted her to devote her life to the country, so he did his best to stop them from being together.¡±

 Chapter 1564 - Paternity Test Results

    <h4>Chapter 1564: Paternity Test Results</h4>


    Ye Qing listened quietly, his lips pursed tightly, not interrupting Ling Hui.


    Ling Hui took a sip of milk and lowered his thick and long eyshes. ¡°My mother didn¡¯t know what method my grandfather used back then. The Godly tribe disappeared from Y Country overnight. The young master of the Godly tribe was detained and became a criminal.¡±


    ¡°Auntie was pregnant at that time. Grandpa asked her to make a choice between her child and her lover. Auntie was in a lot of pain. I heard that the young mastermitted suicide in jail in order to not make things difficult for Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Auntie¡¯s mental state suffered quite a blow, but for the sake of the child, she¡¯s still alive and well.¡±


    ¡°But Auntie¡¯s fate was full of trouble and misfortune. The child she gave birth to was actually a stillborn! I heard from my mother that Auntie had a mental breakdown at that time. She was not in the mood to help Grandpa manage the country¡¯s political affairs and secretly left the presidential pce when Grandpa was not paying attention.¡±


    ¡°She has been gone for more than twenty years.¡± Ling Hui looked up at Ye Qing, whose expression was dark and cold. ¡°A few days ago, I felt that Vivian looked a little familiar, but I couldn¡¯t remember where I had seen her before. I finally remembered that she looked like my aunt.¡±


    ¡°Calcting Vivian¡¯s age, it¡¯s about the same as when my aunt went missing.¡± Ling Hui knew that his idea was very bold, but apart from looking like her aunt, Vivian had also been born with divine strength. Only the descendants of the Godly tribe would have such divine strength.


    And the Godly tribe had long been destroyed, which meant that Vivian was very likely to be the child of his aunt and the young master!


    That dead baby back then did not belong to her aunt. Someone who deliberately made her aunt bear the blow of losing her lover and child. That was why she thought that she had given birth to a dead baby!


    Ye Qing had always been smart. Now that Ling Hui said this, he could guess what Ling Hui was thinking.


    ¡°Do you think that Xiaomeng is not a child of the Gu family but your auntie?¡±


    Ling Hui nodded. ¡°I think so.¡±


    Ye Qing thought about how Gu Meng had never been liked by Mrs Gu since she was young. She would hit and scold her whenever she wanted to and he felt that it was possible for this to be the case.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get my secretary to check Xiaomeng¡¯s and the Gu family¡¯s DNA. If Xiaomeng isn¡¯t rted to the Gu family by blood, what you said is very likely.¡±


    The DNA test was supposed to take several days, but Ye Qing had sent the message and the head secretary got the results within half a day.


    Ye Qing took the sealed document envelope and opened it with a cold expression, taking out the identification document.


    The head secretary had taken Father Gu¡¯s hair and Gu Meng¡¯s hair for a DNA test.


    He flipped to the final results.


    ¡°Your Highness, are the results out?¡±


    The butler had arranged for Ling Hui to sleep in the pce that was used to receive guests. She was worried about Gu Meng and did not dare to sleep for too long. She got up and rushed over.


    Ye Qing took the report to Ling Hui.


    Ling Hui saw the final results.


    ¡°Vivian is really not a child of the Gu family!¡± Ling Hui was extremely excited. It seemed like her guess was right.


    Ye Qing raised his well-defined fingers and pinched the bridge of his nose, saying hoarsely, ¡°If Xiaomeng is your aunt¡¯s child, then there¡¯s a motive for the President¡¯s wife to kill her.¡±


    A trace of coldness shed past Ye Qing¡¯s eyes as he stared out of the window.


    The President¡¯s wife had found out about Gu Meng¡¯s existence probably because of the movie that had been released. The movie was popr all over the world and she had seen the actress in the movie. She looked a little like Gu Meng and the actress¡¯ character was naturally strong.


    The President¡¯s wife was afraid that Ling Hui¡¯s auntie would discover Gu Meng¡¯s existence. If Ling Hui¡¯s auntie returned, with her political skills, the President¡¯s family might not be able to keep their position!


    But why had Doctor Mary found K to assassinate Gu Meng?


    Even when Auntie Ling Hui gave birth to the child back then, Doctor Mary had her deliver the child and changed the child. There was no need for her to help the President¡¯s wife by killing her!


    There must be something between them that outsiders did not know about!


    The most important thing now was that Gu Meng was still in the detention center. If they could not find out how Gu Jiao was poisoned and killed, it would be very difficult to get through this matter.


    He knew that the President¡¯s wife was the mastermind, but he could not find any evidence to prove it. He felt extremely helpless.


    Ye Qing clenched his fists and punched the window hard.


    Hearing the sound, Ling Hui trembled and looked at Ye Qing, whose hands were clenched into fists. The veins on the back of his hands were protruding. She said softly, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t be anxious. Calm down. There will be a way to deal with it.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s handsome face was tensed, his lips pursed into a cold line.


    ¡°We can¡¯t remain passive in this matter. Since she wants to kill Xiaomeng, we have to take the initiative!¡±


    Ling Hui did not understand what Ye Qing meant. ¡°What does Your Highness n to do?¡±


    ¡°I will take the initiative to see the President¡¯s wife.¡±


    Ling Hui was shocked. She did not agree with Ye Qing going to meet the President¡¯s wife. ¡°She¡¯s already crazy enough to monitor me. If you go and see her, you might meet with danger!¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s eyes darkened and he said thoughtfully, ¡°If I don¡¯t see her, Xiaomeng won¡¯t be saved. Your aunt won¡¯t know about Xiaomeng¡¯s existence either.¡±


    ...


    After talking to Ling Hui, Ye Qing asked Ling Hui to stay in the pce for the time being. If she returned to Italy, she would be in danger.


    Ling Hui did not refuse his offer.


    Ling Hui was sent back to the pce by the butler.


    Along the way, Ling Motian called her.


    She did not answer and hung up.


    Ling Motian messaged her again.


    Ling Hui blocked him again.


    After a while, her phone rang again. When she saw an unknown number, she thought that it was Ling Motian calling her after changing the number. Her cold face tensed as she pressed the answer button and said coldly, ¡°Ling Motian, are you done? I don¡¯t want to say another word to you before we get a divorce!¡±


    The person on the other end of the call had probably not expected her to be so angry. After a moment of silence, heughed. ¡°Princess, are you not satisfied with what you want? Why are you so angry?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s devilish andzy voice, Ling Hui froze for a moment. ¡°Tang Xi?¡±


    ¡°If you have any needs, I can help you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have any needs for now.¡±


    Tang Xi was not angry and he smiledzily. ¡°I want to treat you to dinner tonight. Do you mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m staying with His Highness recently.¡±


    The person on the other end of the call was silent again. When he spoke, his voice was a little cold. ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend now. Why are you staying with another man?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Tang, firstly, I¡¯m not divorced and we¡¯re not a couple yet. Secondly, I¡¯m not staying in His Highness¡¯ main pce.¡±


    Tang Xi chuckled. ¡°Since it¡¯s not convenient for the Princess toe out, I¡¯lle and find you tonight.¡±


    Ling Hui was about to refuse but the call ended.


    Ling Hui was speechless. She seemed to have provoked a bad man that she shouldn¡¯t have!


    ...


    After Ling Hui left, Ye Qing went upstairs to take a bath.


    After changing his clothes, he drove to the police station.


    After talking to Captain Zhu, he met Gu Meng in the interrogation room.

 Chapter 1565 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1565: Meeting</h4>


    In the interrogation room.


    Gu Meng had already been brought over by Captain Zhu. She sat there for a while with her head lowered. Hearing footsteps, she looked up at the door.


    Ye Qing came in hurriedly.


    She rarely saw him so uneasy.


    The moment he came in, he went forward and hugged her tightly.


    Leaning against his firm chest, she felt a slight lump in her throat when she smelled his cold and charming breath.


    He only let go of her after hugging her for a while.


    He sized her up and asked hoarsely, ¡°Did they make things difficult for you?¡±


    When Captain Zhu heard Ye Qing¡¯s words, his scalp turned numb.


    Apart going through with the normal interrogation, there was no way they would dare to make things difficult for Miss Gu.


    Especially since the butler in the Third Prince¡¯s pce would call them every now and then to ask about her condition!


    Gu Meng shook her head. ¡°Captain Zhu and the rest are taking good care of me. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Ye Qing stared at Gu Meng for a while before he pulled her into his arms again and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s body stiffened slightly.


    After being detained, she thought about it for a night, but she could not figure out who had tampered with the porridge. After all, she had never been touched from the time she had cooked porridge in the pce to the hospital.


    Apart from the poisoned Gu Jiao!


    Unless the murderer came out to confess personally, it would be hard for her to clear her name!


    Gu Meng met with Ye Qing¡¯s deep ck eyes and said with red eyes, ¡°I seem to always give you trouble...¡±


    Before she could finish, his slender fingers pressed against her soft lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that again. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be able to get out very soon!¡±


    Gu Meng did not know what method Ye Qing was going to use to help her get out, but when something happened to her, he did not give up on her and continued to apany her. It moved her. She nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ye Qing cupped Gu Meng¡¯s face, his dark eyes as deep as a whirlpool, as if he wanted to suck her in. ¡°When I lost my memories in the fishing vige, you were the only one by my side. No matter what happened to me, you were loyal to me. Now, let me protect you.¡±


    Gu Meng smiled and her eyes turned red.


    Seeing the tears in her eyes, he lowered his head and kissed her eyes.


    His thin and strong lips covered her eyelids, making her body tremble slightly. She wanted to push him away, but after raising her hands, she slowly put them down again.


    His lips moved from her eyes to her cheeks and then to her lips.


    Captain Zhu¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the two of them kissing.


    In his impression, the Third Prince was cold and abstinent, not someone who ced emotions above everything else. However, what happened with Miss Gu this time made him realize that it was not that he had not cared about emotions in the past, but that he had not met the right person.


    ...


    After Ye Qing left the police station, he went to the Royal Hospital.


    Several armed guards stood at the door of Father Gu¡¯s ward. Seeing Ye Qinging over, the guards bowed respectfully.


    Ye Qing walked into the ward.


    Mrs Gu sat on the sofa with disheveled hair, her face pale and her eyes red and swollen. When she saw Ye Qinging over, she pounced toward Ye Qing like a beast that had been provoked.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Gu Che hugged Mrs Gu from behind.


    Ye Qing looked at Mrs Gu, who was being hugged by Gu Che and had her teeth bared. He said with a cold expression, ¡°If you want to find out who killed Gu Jiao, you¡¯d better tell the truth. How did you adopt Gu Meng back then?¡±


    Mrs Gu widened her eyes in disbelief. Ye Qing already knew that Gu Meng was not a child of the Gu family.


    She and Mr Gu had kept this secret for more than twenty years.


    It was only a while ago that she identally let it slip in front of Gu Jiao.


    Gu Che, who was hugging Mrs Gu and not letting her get close to Ye Qing, was shocked. He said with a slightly trembling voice, ¡°Mom, Sister isn¡¯t yours and Dad¡¯s biological daughter?¡±


    Although he was shocked, when he thought about his mother¡¯s attitude toward his sister all these years, Gu Che felt like everything fell in ce.


    Because his sister was not her biological daughter, she could hit and scold her whenever she wanted.


    Gu Che was even more unhappy with Mrs Gu.


    Mrs Gu did not dare to look into Ye Qing¡¯s eyes, saying shakily, ¡°I don¡¯t know what nonsense you¡¯re talking about. Gu Meng is my biological daughter...¡±


    Before she could finish, Ye Qing interrupted her coldly. ¡°Do you want to see the paternity test?¡±


    Mrs Gu¡¯s head drooped down. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s indeed not my biological daughter. My husband went out to sea to fish and picked her up. At that time, my husband and I had been married for many years and hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant. The vige kept gossiping about me not being able to get pregnant. After my man picked her up, I lied to the vigers and said that I had given birth to her while I was staying with my family.¡±


    ¡°When I picked her up, she had nothing on her. If there had been anything valuable, I wouldn¡¯t have treated her like that. I raised her for so many years, but in the end, she was an ingrate and killed her sister...¡±


    ¡°Enough. Gu Jiao didn¡¯t die because of her.¡± Ye Qing stared at Mrs Gu with his dark eyes. ¡°If you dare to nder her again, I¡¯ll send you to jail.¡±


    Mrs Gu looked at Ye Qing¡¯s dark expression and opened her mouth, wanting to retort, but she could only swallow her words.


    ...


    Ye Qing rushed to Y Country that very night.


    The President¡¯s wife had been bailed out by the President from the investigation bureau.


    Before Ye Qing arrived, he had contacted the President¡¯s wife, who arranged for them to meet at a vi in the suburbs.


    At the President¡¯s wife¡¯s request, Ye Qing went alone.


    There were two rows of bodyguards standing outside the vi. They used a scanner to scan Ye Qing¡¯s body and only let him in when they did not find a gun or listening device on him.


    the President¡¯s wife was sitting on the sofa in a silk cheongsam, brewing tea. She smiled when she saw Ye Qing, who was wearing a ck coat, walking in. ¡°The Third Prince really dared toe alone for his lover! Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to return tonight?¡±


    Ye Qing sat on the sofa, crossing his long legs elegantly. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to see the President¡¯s wife silently. If I don¡¯t return to the hotel within an hour, the secretary will take action!¡±


    The President¡¯s wife brewed the tea and brought a cup to Ye Qing¡¯s table, the smile on her face deepening. ¡°Since the Third Prince is willing to take the risk toe and see me, it means that he still can¡¯t help Miss Gu get rid of the suspicion of killing her younger sister!¡±


    His dark eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°The President¡¯s wife wanted to silence her because she was afraid that Madam Dai Xuan would find out that her daughter wasn¡¯t dead and return to the presidential pce to take back everything that belongs to her?¡±


    The President¡¯s wife¡¯s fingers that were holding onto the teacup froze slightly, but she did not show any emotions on her face. She continued to smile. ¡°Third Prince, if you want to save the woman you love, I have a way to help you.¡±

 Chapter 1566 - His Change

    <h4>Chapter 1566: His Change</h4>


    Ye Qing looked at the President¡¯s wife, who was smiling so much that her eyes were dark. His slender fingers tapped on his knee. ¡°What are your conditions, Madam?¡±


    The President¡¯s wife took a sip of tea elegantly, her gaze on Ye Qing looking slightly unfathomable. ¡°I like to talk to smart people.¡±


    The President¡¯s wife put down the exquisite porcin teacup and pped her hands.


    A masked man walked out with a silver box in his hand.


    He walked behind the President¡¯s wife and stood straight.


    At the same time, the President¡¯s wife took out a white transparent bottle from the coffee table drawer.


    ¡°If you want to save the woman you love, drink this bottle of Forgetting Love Potion.¡± The smile on the President¡¯s wife¡¯s lips remained unchanged, her eyes shing with an unnoticeable ruthlessness. ¡°I got someone to specially develop this. Drinking it will not harm your body.Iit will only make you forget your most beloved woman!¡±


    Ye Qing narrowed his eyes slightly, his jaw tightening as he said coldly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t drink it?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t force the Third Prince. After all, you have a noble status. But I¡¯m afraid that Miss Gu will be locked up for the rest of her life.¡±


    The President¡¯s wife leaned against the sofa, her eyes filled with confidence. ¡°I believe that apart from me, no one else will be able to find any evidence to clear Miss Gu¡¯s name no matter how smart the Third Prince is!¡±


    The President¡¯s wife was very smart. She knew that to deal with Gu Meng, she had to separate her from Ye Qing first.


    As she had said, Ye Qing was the Third Prince. If she poisoned him or injured him, S Country would not let her off easily.


    If the two countries became enemies, it would not be good for both parties!


    The only way was for Ye Qing to forget Gu Meng again!


    The President¡¯s wife stared at Ye Qing, whose expression was cold and his lips pursed tightly. She was not in a hurry to let him make a decision.


    Even if he did not drink it, as long as she did not appear, Gu Meng would be thrown into jail and would not be a threat to her!


    Five minutester.


    The President¡¯s wife broke the dead silence. ¡°Your Highness, you should go back and think about it before contacting me. I have something to doter, so I won¡¯t send you off.¡±


    The President¡¯s wife wanted to stand up, but Ye Qing said with furrowed eyebrows, ¡°What if I drink it and you go back on your words and refuse to hand over the murderer who put the poison?¡±


    The President¡¯s wife smiled. ¡°You will only feel sleepy after drinking it. If I regret my decision, you can use these two hours to find trouble with me!¡±


    ¡°I can drink it, but before I leave, you have to let me know how the murderer poisoned the porridge.¡±


    The President¡¯s wife nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±


    Ye Qing took the white bottle with the medicine and sniffed it.


    ¡°I heard that the Third Prince knows some medical skills and can probably smell that there are no lethal drugs in here!¡±


    Ye Qing shook the ss bottle and fell silent for a moment before he drank the liquid in one gulp.


    The President¡¯s wife did not think that Ye Qing would really be willing to drink this bottle of Forgetting Love Potion to save Gu Meng. She pped her hands with a smile. ¡°The Third Prince is a straightforward person.¡±


    Ye Qing threw the bottle away, his dark eyes looking at the President¡¯s wife. ¡°Madam, can you tell me how you poisoned her?¡±


    The President¡¯s wife smirked. ¡°Of course.¡± Then, she looked at the masked man standing behind her.


    The man opened the box, took out a flute and yed a song.


    After a while, a dark green snake with a pair of eyes slithered out of the box.


    Ye Qing immediately got up from the sofa, his dark eyes looking at the snake warily.


    Following the music yed by the masked man, the snake slithered to the coffee table, its tongue spitting out venom.


    When Ye Qing saw this, he immediately understood how the poison had entered the porridge.


    There was a vent in the ceiling of the ward. After Gu Meng put down the porridge and went into the bathroom, the snake spat out venom from the vent and into the porridge without anyone knowing...


    Ye Qingughed coldly. The main focus of their investigation was on the person. Who would have thought that the one who poisoned her was a snake under control?


    Since the police could not find any snake venom in the porridge, it must have mutated!


    As the wife of the president of a country, she actually had a snake charmer under her. She was really evil!


    ...


    When Ye Qing returned to the hotel, sleepiness overwhelmed him and he fell asleep.


    When he woke up the next day, he opened his eyes and saw that he was sleeping in a hotel. He called the head secretary over and asked with a cold expression, ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    The head secretary was surprised. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you remember? You came here to find the President¡¯s wife to ask her to save Miss Gu.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu? Who is she?¡±


    The head secretary was speechless.


    ...


    Gu Meng had not slept well for almost two nights and her eyelids were heavy. She could not take it anymore and nned to sleep.


    The door of the detention room opened and Captain Zhu stood at the door.


    Gu Meng nced at Captain Zhu. ¡°No matter how many times you interrogate me, I will still say the same thing. I didn¡¯t poison her.¡±


    Captain Zhu looked at Gu Meng, whose eyes were red and had a faint shadow under them, and said apologetically, ¡°Miss Gu, it¡¯s really not you. The murderer has been found.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s sleepy mind immediately sobered up. She stood up from the bed and strode towards Captain Zhu. ¡°Did you find him? Who is the murderer?¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Captain Zhu brought Gu Meng to the coroner¡¯s office.


    There was a snake lying in the coroner¡¯s office.


    Many girls were afraid of snakes, but Gu Meng had grown up in the fishing vige and she was not particrly afraid of such things. She only frowned when she saw snakes.


    Captain Zhu pointed at the snake that was under anesthesia and said, ¡°This is the murderer. We were able to collect the same venom in the venttion shaft of your father¡¯s ward.¡±


    Gu Meng froze, her eyebrows furrowing even tighter. ¡°Who does this snake belong to?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still investigating.¡±


    Gu Meng knew very well that it was the President¡¯s wife.


    Ye Qing had gone to look for the President¡¯s wife, which was why she had sent this snake over to clear her name!


    However, what kind of agreement had Ye Qing reached with her?


    ¡°Captain Zhu, can I go now?¡±


    ¡°You can leave after you settle the paperwork.¡±


    ...


    After leaving the police station, Gu Meng took a taxi to Ye Qing¡¯s pce.


    She had a bad feeling.


    Logically speaking, he should havee to fetch her after she was released today!


    But he had not appeared.


    Did something happen?


    The car stopped at the entrance of the pce. Gu Meng thought that she could go in like before, but the guard at the door stopped her.


    ¡°Miss Gu, His Highness has instructed that no one is allowed to enter.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s fan-like eyshes fluttered and she looked at the guard in disbelief. ¡°He gave the order personally?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s hands by her sides clenched into fists unconsciously.


    How could it be?

 Chapter 1567

    <h4>Chapter 1567: Untitled</h4>


    Gu Meng¡¯s phone was out of battery and she could not call him.


    Hearing that he did not allow her to enter the pce again, she was a little confused.


    Standing at the entrance of the guardhouse, her eyes could not help but turn red.


    Instead of leaving immediately, she stood at the door and waited for several hours.


    She had to find out why he had chosen to sever all ties with her again!


    Around four in the afternoon.


    When Little Gugu returned from school, Gu Meng saw the car that was sending him back from afar.


    Little Gugu also saw Gu Meng. He asked the driver to stop the car and ran toward Gu Meng.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re finally back from your business trip?¡± After Gu Meng was brought to the police station, Ye Qing had lied to Little Gugu that Gu Meng was on a business trip.


    Gu Meng had not showered for a few days and had not changed her clothes. There was a smell on her. Seeing Little Gugu, who was running over, she took two steps back. ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t have time to change. I stink. I¡¯ll hug you after I shower, alright?¡±


    Little Gugu did not care so much. He opened his arms and hugged Gu Meng¡¯s waist. ¡°Mom, whether you smell good or smelly, I still like you.¡±


    Gu Meng looked at the handsome little fellow and a smile appeared on her pretty face.


    ¡°Ye Ji!¡±


    The cold and tall man pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    Gu Meng froze slightly when she saw the man getting out of the car.


    She had not expected him to be in the car as well.


    He was wearing a white shirt and a ck coat, his perfectly ironed suit pants wrapped around his long legs. His hair wasbed neatly and his handsome face was covered with a cold expression.


    It had only been two days since he had met her in the interrogation room.


    But seeing him this time, he seemed a little different.


    There was no warmth in his eyes when he looked at her. They had be cold and indifferent.


    It was like he had returned to the time when he had first returned to the royal family from the fishing vige and had only forgotten about her.


    Gu Meng opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but he spoke first. ¡°Little Gugu, get in the car first. I have something to tell your mother.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, let Mommy take the car and go back to the pce with us!¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Get in the car. Don¡¯t make me say it a third time.¡±


    Little Gugu frowned, his handsome face showing his displeasure. ¡°I want to go with Mommy...¡±


    Gu Meng looked at the father and son who were in a deadlock. She lowered her eyes and squatted in front of Little Gugu. ¡°Darling, Mommy still has work to doter. I might be very busy these days. Go back to the pce first. I¡¯lle and apany you when I¡¯m done.¡±


    Little Gugu looked at Gu Meng, not wanting to be a bad child who did not listen to his mother. He pouted. ¡°Alright!¡±


    After Little Gugu entered the pce, Gu Meng looked up at Ye Qing.


    When she met the man¡¯s cold eyes, Gu Meng¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°What agreement did you reach with the President¡¯s wife?¡±


    The man stared at her for a while, his eyes extremely cold, as if she was an unimportant thing. His well-defined handsome face was expressionless. ¡°Miss Gu, please don¡¯t ask about my matters in the future. Although Little Gugu is our child, I have no impression of you anymore. Please don¡¯t try to attract my attention in the name of visiting our child in the future.¡±


    Hearing his words, Gu Meng felt like she had fallen into an icehouse.


    What did he mean?


    What did he mean by that?


    Had he forgotten her again?


    Gu Meng took a few steps back unsteadily.


    All of the blood in her body surged up to her head and she felt like the world was spinning!


    Her lips trembled slightly as she looked at him with red eyes. ¡°Did you forget me again?¡±


    He still looked the same as he did in her memories.


    However, everything returned to how it had been when she had first arrived in the capital from the fishing vige.


    Unfamiliar eyes, a cold aura, and an indifferent attitude.


    Gu Meng looked up slightly, forcing back the tears that were about to fall from her eyes.


    This time was different from thest time.


    Although she felt terrible this time, she did not want to press on.


    Thest time he lost his memory, she had experienced too much pain. She did not want to make the same mistake again!


    Perhaps, this was the best arrangement and ending God had for the two of them!


    They were not from the same world.


    Gu Meng did not wait for him to reply and nodded at him. ¡°Alright, forget about me. I won¡¯t have to trouble you with my matters in the future.¡±


    He looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what¡¯s good for you. I don¡¯t like women who pester me the most.¡± With that said, he walked toward the pce.


    Gu Meng also strode out of the pce, but after a few steps, she could not help but turn back.


    His tall and cold back was filled with coldness and indifference.


    Gu Meng looked away, her eyshes fluttering like injured butterfly wings.


    ...


    Gu Meng found a hotel.


    She charged her phone and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    After showering, shey on the bed, not wanting to think about anything anymore and took a good nap.


    She was woken up by her phone ringing.


    Seeing the caller ID, Gu Meng answered the call.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui?¡±


    ¡°Xiaomeng, the police have already announced that you¡¯re not the murderer who killed Gu Jiao. You were released, right? Where are you?¡±


    Gu Meng told Ling Hui her hotel room number.


    Half an hourter.


    Ling Hui came to Gu Meng¡¯s room.


    Gu Meng opened the door and saw Ling Hui carrying a suitcase.


    The suitcase looked a little familiar. She had ced it in Ye Qing¡¯s pce.


    ¡°The butler in His Highness¡¯ pce asked me to bring the luggage to you after knowing that I wasing to see you.¡± Ling Hui frowned. ¡°What happened between you and His Highness?¡±


    Ling Hui wanted to see Ye Qing and ask him about his ns. However, he seemed to have be a different person after seeing the President¡¯s wife.


    No matter what she asked, he was always cold and indifferent.


    Gu Meng took the suitcase from Ling Hui and looked down. ¡°He lost his memory again.¡±


    Ling Hui widened his beautiful eyes. ¡°He forgot you again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ling Hui went forward and hugged Gu Meng. ¡°It¡¯s quite tiring for you two to be together. However, before he forgot about you, did he tell you about the Gu family?¡±


    ¡°About the Gu family?¡± Gu Meng frowned, not understanding what Ling Hui meant.


    Ling Hui remembered that before Ye Qing went to see the President¡¯s wife, he had specially told her that he would find her aunt¡¯s whereabouts. Before that, he told her not to tell Gu Meng about her identity.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, what¡¯s with the Gu family?¡±


    Ling Hui shook her head. ¡°N-Nothing.¡±


    Too many things had happened recently and Gu Meng had a huge stone weighing down on her heart. She took a deep breath and said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Sister Ling Hui, don¡¯t stay with me. I¡¯m afraid that my matters will implicate you.¡±


    Ling Hui looked at Gu Meng with heartache. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. If they have the ability, they can kill me too.¡±

 Chapter 1568 - A Chance Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 1568: A Chance Encounter</h4>


    After disregarding life and death, Gu Meng and Ling Hui became braver.


    Both of them were not in a good mood, so they went out for a drink on foot.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, did Ling Motian agree to the divorce?¡± Gu Meng asked on the way to the bar.


    Ling Hui shook her head. ¡°No, he¡¯s been busy destroying mypany recently.¡±


    Gu Meng had never seen a scumbag like Ling Motian. He had cheated on his wife and had even destroyed his wife¡¯spany so boldly, wanting to take it for himself.


    ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°Let him be. I¡¯ve already sold thepany to someone else.¡± Ling Hui looked up at the sky and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°After the President¡¯s wife is punished, I¡¯ll go back and talk to Ling Motian about the divorce!¡±


    Ling Hui looked at Gu Meng. ¡°What about you? What do you n to do in the future?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It seems like everything has returned to the beginning.¡± Gu Meng sighed slightly, a bitter smile on her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy and courage to chase after Ye Qing again. Him forgetting me this time might be the best ending God has arranged!¡±


    Even if they had feelings for each other and he had not forgotten her, with her status as a fishing vige girl, she would only be despised if she were to marry into the Royal family.


    Amoner girl bing a phoenix only appeared in fairytales!


    She was past the age of dreaming!


    After walking for more than ten minutes, they saw a clubhouse called Red Sun.


    Not wanting to go to a bar full of people, the two of them entered Red Sun.


    There were many luxurious cars parked at the entrance of Red Sun. The people who came here to spend were probably all big shots.


    The private rooms were fully booked and Gu Meng and Ling Hui could only sit in the corner of the hall.


    The two of them ordered a bottle of wine and started drinking one ss after another.


    After drinking half a bottle, the atmosphere in Red Sun had reached its peak.


    On the stage, the host announced passionately through the microphone, ¡°Tonight is the anniversary of the opening of Red Sun. We have invited the popr female singer, Iris, to perform for everyone. If there is a guest below the stage who dares to challenge Iris and can get the audience to vote 500 times for her, she will receive an autographed photo of Iris. All expenses at Red Sun tonight will be waived, and she will also be able to get a set of jewelry designed by the jewelry designer, Vivian, who won an award some time ago.¡±


    The host showed the set of jewelry to the guests below the stage.


    Gu Meng leaned on the table and blinked when she saw the set of jewelry with the theme of ¡®home¡¯. She looked at Ling Hui beside her. ¡°Sister Ling Hui, wasn¡¯t I the one who designed it?¡± Gu Meng said andughed at herself. ¡°Two years ago, I was focused on work and became my favorite designer. But in the end, I didn¡¯t even leave a set of jewelry that I designed for myself.¡±


    Just like her rtionship with Ye Qing, she had worked hard and thought that she was going to be happy soon. But in the end, she still returned to where she had started!


    Ling Hui saw the sadness in Gu Meng¡¯s eyes and she raised the sign on the table. A sharp-eyed waiter saw Ling Hui raising the sign and immediately passed the microphone over. Ling Hui drank the wine and said in a hoarse and charming voice, ¡°I¡¯m up for the challenge.¡±


    Hearing Ling Hui¡¯s words, the drunkenness in Gu Meng¡¯s mind cleared up. She tugged on Ling Hui¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister Ling Hui, don¡¯t do such meaningless things for me.¡±


    Ling Hui leaned toward Gu Meng¡¯s ear and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I haven¡¯t sung in a long time. I want to go on stage and sing.¡±


    The lights in the audience were dim and many people could not see Ling Hui and Gu Meng sitting in thest row.


    However, one of the VIP rooms on the second floor had a clear view of the situation below.


    A girl wearing a fur coat and a short skirt stood on the balcony. Her figure was slender and sexy, her facial features exquisite. Her skin had a healthy tan and it was obvious that she often did outdoor exercise. Her long hair was dyed golden, making her appear wild and sexy.


    The girl was Iris whom the host had mentioned and was also a new female singer in S Country.


    Iris nced at Ling Hui in the corner downstairs. Ling Hui¡¯s back was facing the private room and she could not see her face clearly. She only felt that her figure was proportionate. Even a simple white shirt entuated her figure.


    A young man sitting on the sofa in the room smiled and said, ¡°The woman who wants to challenge Iris downstairs is really daring. Who doesn¡¯t know that Iris is the most capable rock singer?¡±


    ¡°There are always women who like to be in the limelight.¡± Iris did not care about Ling Hui downstairs. She walked in front of Tang Xi. ¡°Tang Xi, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Tang Xi narrowed his eyes, holding a ss of red wine as he stood up with interest. He leaned against the railing and said in a voice that only he could hear, ¡°That might not be the case.¡±


    ...


    Iris went on stage and performed a rock song. She had brought her own band. With beautiful lyrics, loud singing, exciting music, and her dance, the audience was ecstatic.


    After Iris finished her song, the audience apuded enthusiastically.


    Iris nced at the corner of the audience. Although she could not see Ling Hui clearly, her eyes were filled with contempt.


    It was as though she was saying, if you dare to challenge me on stage, you will definitely lose terribly.


    Gu Meng looked at Ling Hui beside her and shook her hand. ¡°Sister Ling Hui, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t win, but you will definitely stand out the most when you stand on stage.¡±


    Ling Hui nced at the jewelry box in the host¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will win that set of jewelry for you.¡±


    Gu Meng could not help smiling.


    Sister Ling Hui was such a queen. She had such a domineering aura.


    Ling Hui stood up from the sofa.


    As she walked onto the stage, countless eyes were on her.


    She was wearing a white shirt and a pair of tight ck pants. Her waist-length hair fell over her shoulders like a waterfall. Her beautiful eyes were innocent and charming, her slender legs wrapped in long boots.


    She took the microphone and sat on a long bench. The light shone from above her head. Her exquisite facial features, picturesque face, and cold temperament made her look as if she had walked out of an oil painting.


    The audience had still been immersed in the passionate dance of Iris when they suddenly saw Ling Hui sitting on stage, making them fall silent.


    Ling Hui asked the service staff to bring her a guitar.


    She was singing a lyrical song that waspletely different from the style of Iris. Her voice seemed to have been kissed by an angel. It was full of temptation and infectiousness.


    ...


    Tang Xi, who was standing on the second floor, leaned against the railingzily, the red wine ss swaying between his fingers. His bright eyesnded on the woman who was ying guitar and singing on the stage.


    As the song entered its climax, he narrowed his eyes slightly, a different smile appearing on his lips, like he was doting on her.


    Ling Hui did not notice Tang Xi¡¯s presence. Her long eyshes were lowered and under the light, her face was extremely beautiful. She had a noble and cold temperament that made people only able to look at her from afar and not touch her.

 Chapter 1569 - Meeting A Stranger

    <h4>Chapter 1569: Meeting A Stranger</h4>


    Iris returned to the room, her expression still slightly disdainful.


    But when she heard the woman on stage sing a falsetto at the end, she could not help but be shocked.


    His gaze was involuntarily attracted by the woman on stage.


    Iris looked at the woman straight on.


    She did not have much makeup on, but she looked extremely attractive sitting there.


    Her clothes were not revealing at all, but her good figure could be seen clearly.


    It was only then that Iris realized that all the guests had their attention on the woman. Even Tang Xi, who was beside her, seemed to be smitten.


    After Ling Hui finished singing, enthusiastic apuse and screams sounded from below the stage.


    Unsurprisingly, the audience all voted for Ling Hui.


    She won the jewelry.


    Ling Hui gave the jewelry to Gu Meng and Gu Meng¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Sister Ling Hui, you¡¯re too good to me. Thank you.¡±


    Ling Hui helped Gu Meng put on the ne and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.¡± If she was her aunt¡¯s daughter, then she was her younger sister!


    It was natural for an older sister to be good to her younger sister!


    Gu Meng gave a toast to Ling Hui.


    At this moment, some young men who admired Ling Hui approached her, but were all rejected by Ling Hui.


    But there was nock of people who had drunk too much and were pestering her.


    ¡°Your voice is too beautiful. Beauty, are you interested in having a warm night with me? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t treat you badly!¡±


    The person who had hit on her was a young man with a greasy face. He might have drunk a lot of alcohol that evening, and there was a drunkenness in his eyes that could not be ignored. He stood in front of the sofa, swaying as if he was going to copse anytime.


    Ling Hui did not look at the young man and said to Gu Meng, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    Gu Meng nodded.


    Seeing that Gu Meng and Ling Hui were treating him like a transparent person, the young man raised his eyebrows unhappily. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    Ling Hui and Gu Meng ignored him, took their bags, and left.


    The young man looked at Ling Hui, then at Gu Meng.


    The two women were of different types, but they looked like top-ss beauties.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know my name yet!¡± The young man grabbed Ling Hui¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to leave.¡±


    Ling Hui and Gu Meng exchanged a look. Gu Meng went forward, raised her leg and kicked the young man to the ground. Ling Hui went forward and stepped on the young man¡¯s hand that was holding her wrist, looking down at him. ¡°Do you still want to have a happy time with me?¡±


    The young man did not expect the woman who kicked him to be so strong. He had not expected these two women to have self-defense skills and that they would not be so easily bullied.


    Ling Hui had stepped on his hand and he shouted in pain, ¡°Someonee quickly!¡±


    With a shout from the young man, several rich young men walked over, all of their expressions strange.


    Ling Hui and Gu Meng paused.


    Gu Meng and Ling Hui did not dare to stay for another second. They let go of the young man and turned to run.


    Tang Xi, who was standing on the balcony of the private room, saw that the young man had sent people to chase after the two women. He turned around, returned to the private room, put the wine ss on the table, and strode away.


    Iris chased after him. ¡°Brother Tang Xi...¡±


    Before she could finish, Tang Xi interrupted her impatiently. ¡°I know you¡¯re interested in me, but I have a girlfriend. From now on, I¡¯ll turn over a new leaf and stop ying.¡±


    Before Iris could say anything, Tang Xi had already strode away.


    ...


    Ling Hui and Gu Meng ran to the entrance of the Red Sun club and suddenly saw a luxurious sedan driving over.


    The car door opened and a suited Ye Qing got out of the car.


    He got off with Qiao Yanze.


    It was obvious that the two of them hade to Red Sun to discuss something.


    When Gu Meng saw Ye Qing, she could not help but slow down.


    Her gazended on him and he noticed her gaze. He nced at her coldly before looking away. He looked even more fierce and cold.


    Those rich young masters were still chasing after them.


    One of them grabbed Gu Meng¡¯s hand. Ye Qing did not even look over, not caring if she was in danger or in trouble at all as he walked in with Qiao Yanze.


    On the other hand, Qiao Yanze nced at the young men surrounding Gu Meng and Ling Hui.


    Seeing two people amongst them, he frowned. ¡°Did you gather to do something bad?¡±


    The two young men turned around and their pupils constricted when they saw Qiao Yanze.


    Everyone in the city knew that the Duke hated people who did bad things the most.


    They did not care about making things difficult for Ling Hui and Gu Meng anymore and wanted to escape quickly.


    Qiao Yanze stepped forward and kicked the two men, instructing the bodyguards behind him, ¡°Arrest them!¡±


    ...


    By the time Tang Xi caught up with them, Gu Meng and Ling Hui had already gotten into a taxi.


    He got into the sports car and followed behind them.


    He only got out of the car after they entered the hotel.


    ¡°Princess,¡± he called her.


    Hearing Tang Xi¡¯s voice, Ling Hui looked back and saw him leaning against the sports carzily. She stared at him for a few seconds before she turned back and entered the hotel with Gu Meng.


    Tang Xi looked at her back and could not help butugh.


    ...


    Back in the hotel room, Gu Mengy on the bed.


    Tears fell silently from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°Xiaomeng, are you okay?¡±


    Gu Meng wiped her tears away and turned back to smile at Ling Hui. ¡°I was able to endure the most painful times in the past. It¡¯s nothing to me now.¡±


    Ling Hui looked at Gu Meng¡¯s red eyes and wanted to say something when her phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Ling Hui walked to the balcony with her phone and nced downstairs. Seeing that Tang Xi was still leaning against the sports car, she pressed the answer button. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Thest time you didn¡¯t let me go to the pce to look for you, but we met coincidentally this time. Do you still want to hide from me?¡± Tang Xi looked up at the balcony, but it was too far away and he could not see her face clearly. He could only see a blurry silhouette. ¡°If you don¡¯te down, I¡¯ll go up and look for you.¡±


    Ling Hui frowned. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Come down and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± He smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯te down in five minutes, I¡¯ll borrow a microphone from the hotel and shout that Ling Hui is my girlfriend and my sweetheart.¡±


    Ling Hui had never seen such a shameless man. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Just you wait.¡±


    After returning to the room, Ling Hui hurriedly went downstairs after informing Gu Meng.


    Tang Xi looked at the graceful figureing out of the hotel and whistled. ¡°The princess is really punctual.¡±


    Ling Hui walked over and resisted the urge to punch his unruly handsome face. He said with a fake smile, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired today. If there¡¯s anything, say it quickly.¡±

 Chapter 1570 - Auntie, Is That You?

    <h4>Chapter 1570: Auntie, Is That You?</h4>


    Tang Xi waved at Ling Hui with a devilish smile. ¡°It¡¯s a secret. Come closer.¡±


    Ling Hui frowned at him, ¡°I can hear you say it from here.¡±


    She was not willing to stand over and Tang Xi did not mind. He took a big step and leaned close to her.


    Their bodies were only a fist¡¯s distance away in an instant. Ling Hui subconsciously stepped back, but in the next second, her slender waist was grabbed by Tang Xi¡¯srge palm.


    She was about to say something when suddenly, a line of words appeared on the huge disy screen of the building opposite.


    ¡°Princess, happy birthday!¡±


    It was exactly midnight.


    A new day had arrived. If Tang Xi hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Ling Hui wouldn¡¯t even have remembered that it was her birthday today.


    It had been several years since her father¡¯s ident.


    Along with a few loud bangs, countless fireworks bloomed in the square opposite. For a moment, the dark night sky was decorated with gorgeous fireworks.


    Ling Hui said, ¡°Fireworks at night will disturb people.¡±


    Tang Xi raised his eyebrows. ¡°I only care about the princess¡¯s feelings.¡±


    In the brilliant fireworks, Ling Hui saw that Tang Xi only had her in his eyes.


    When he suddenly became serious, it was different from his usual careless manner.


    ¡°Princess, can I kiss you?¡± Tang Xi¡¯s handsome and devilish face could not help but approach Ling Hui. Just then, a loud honk sounded from the opposite side.


    Ling Hui looked at the road opposite and saw a taxi parked there. The window was wide open and she could see the man sitting in the back at one nce.


    Ling Motian.


    Ling Hui subconsciously pushed Tang Xi away. ¡°Leave quickly.¡±


    Tang Xi followed Ling Hui¡¯s gaze and looked across.


    He also saw Ling Motian.


    ¡°You want me to leave just because he¡¯s here?¡± Tang Xi raised his eyebrows and looked at Ling Hui.


    ¡°What else?¡± To Ling Hui, Ling Motian was like a mad dog, biting whoever he caught. She did not drag Tang Xi into the war between her and Ling Motian.


    Tang Xi looked at the cold and exquisite Ling Hui, who had no intention of asking him to stay. His heart gradually tightened, as if someone had grabbed it tightly, making him feel suffocated.


    ¡°What do you take me for? Do I have to leave just because you want me to?¡± The angrier he got, the more devilish the smile on his face became.


    Ling Hui looked at Ling Motian who was walking over from the other side of the road. She frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe.¡±


    When Tang Xi heard her say this, the smile on his lips froze. He stared at her for a few seconds before entering the sports car silently.


    When Ling Motian walked over, the sports car sped away.


    The air around them seemed to still be filled with the unhappy atmosphere from just now.


    Ling Motian walked in front of Ling Hui, his handsome face looking extremely awkward. ¡°Who was that man just now? Ling Hui, we haven¡¯t gotten our divorce certificate and you¡¯re cheating on me?¡±


    To think that he hade all the way here to celebrate her birthday.


    Ling Hui looked at Ling Motian calmly without any emotions on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve already signed the divorce agreement. If you don¡¯t sign and agree to the divorce, we can only meet in court.¡±


    Ling Hui didn¡¯t want to say anything more to Ling Motian and turned to walk toward the hotel.


    But the next second, Ling Motian grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Ling Hui, Grandpa said that as long as we live well, he will let me return to the Ling family. Don¡¯t worry, I will treat you well in the future.¡±


    In the sports car, Tang Xi could not help but nce at the hotel through the rearview mirror.


    Seeing Ling Hui and Ling Motian hugging each other, a mocking smile appeared on his lips.


    There was no ending to liking someone for ten years. Would there be a change after ten years?


    He was just daydreaming!


    Tang Xi stepped on the elerator and the sports car immediately sped away.


    Because the sports car had driven away, he had not seen that Ling Hui had pped Ling Motian ruthlessly and entered the hotel without looking back.


    ...


    The next afternoon.


    Gu Meng identally learned that it was Ling Hui¡¯s birthday today and she wanted to treat her to a meal no matter what.


    Ling Hui wanted to eat the street food in the capital so Gu Meng took her there.


    After they finished eating, they walked around for a while. By the time they returned to the hotel, the sky was already dark.


    They walked back to the hotel.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the hotel, several men in ck suits suddenly came over. ¡°Miss Gu, our Madam would like to invite you to the car for a chat.¡±


    Gu Meng froze.


    Could it be the President¡¯s wife?


    Ling Hui, who was beside Gu Meng, saw a business car parked not too far away.


    The back window wound down and she saw a woman wearing sunsses sitting in the car.


    The woman¡¯s side profile looked like Auntie Dai.


    Ling Hui walked towards the SUV quickly. ¡°Auntie, is that you?¡±


    Several men in ck who were talking to Gu Meng saw Ling Hui approaching the SUV and quickly stopped her.


    The SUV sped away from the hotel.


    From the time the two of them returned to the hotel, to the appearance of the man in ck, to the time when Ling Hui felt that the woman in the car looked like her aunt, it had only been a minute or two.


    Gu Meng only regained her senses after the car drove away. She looked at Ling Hui, who was still in a daze and asked in confusion, ¡°Sister Ling Hui, do you know the person in the car?¡±


    Ling Hui frowned and nodded. Then, she shook his head again. ¡°Maybe I was wrong.¡±


    ...


    Country Y, the presidential pce.


    The President¡¯s wife¡¯s expression changed when she saw the video sent by the person monitoring Gu Meng. ¡°Did Dai Xuan find out about Gu Meng?¡±


    The President¡¯s wife¡¯s expression was dark as she paced around the room a few times before looking at the video again.


    The woman sitting in the car could not be seen clearly in the video and she could only hear Ling Hui calling her ¡°Auntie¡±.


    She couldn¡¯t mess this up. Maybe the person in the car wasn¡¯t Dai Xuan.


    If it was her, she could also take Gu Meng¡¯s life before she reunited with her!


    The President¡¯s wife immediately issued an execution order!


    ...


    In the middle of the night.


    Gu Meng was half asleep when she suddenly heard a sound at the door.


    She pushed Ling Hui beside her and said softly, ¡°Sister Ling Hui, it seems like someone is opening our door.¡±


    Ling Hui immediately woke up.


    The two of them looked at each other, then quickly got off the bed and hid.


    After a while, a ck figure entered the room. When he saw the messy bed, he immediately attacked it.


    Gu Meng and Ling Hui, who were standing in the dark, were shocked.


    The shadow lifted the nket and saw that there was no one inside. He immediately looked around the room.


    Gu Meng took the chance and stepped forward, kicking the ck shadow.


    Gu Meng and Ling Hui ran outside quickly.


    They took the elevator and rushed downstairs.


    But she had just run to the entrance of the hotel when she saw several tall and strong men getting out of a van.


    At the same time, an SUV drove over.


    The door of the SUV opened and five to six well-trained men in ck got out. They were as fast as lightning and quickly subdued the men!

 Chapter 1571 - Everything Is Under His Control

    <h4>Chapter 1571: Everything Is Under His Control</h4>


    Country Y¡¯s presidential pce.


    The President¡¯s wife received a video from her men.


    When she saw her men being subdued by several men in ck, her expression darkened.


    Were they Dai Xuan¡¯s secret guards?


    All these years, she had not been able to do anything to Dai Xuan because the young master of the Godly tribe had left her with more than ten extremely skilled secret guards before his death.


    She did not know where they were hiding, but if anyone dared to do anything to Dai Xuan, the secret guards would definitely appear.


    No one could touch a strand of Dai Xuan¡¯s hair!


    Could it be that the secret guards protecting Gu Meng and Ling Hui were the ones protecting Dai Xuan?


    The more the President¡¯s wife thought about it, the more likely it was!


    Although she did not know about Gu Meng¡¯s background, she had to go to the mountains to as a precautionary measure.


    When she went missing back then, no one knew where she went and the President¡¯s wife had only found her after more than ten years.


    After she lost her lover and daughter, she went to Kuangyin Temple to be ordained as a nun. Although she didn¡¯t shave her hair, she had ignored all worldly things for many years.


    Every day, she would eat vegetarian food, read Buddhist scriptures, and meditate!


    How did she realize Gu Meng¡¯s existence?


    The President¡¯s wife immediately got someone to prepare the car and rushed to the Kuangyin Temple.


    After more than ten hours of driving, the President¡¯s wife finally arrived at Kuangyin Temple.


    This ce was surrounded by mountains and was sparsely popted. Apart from the devotees who came to offer incense and pay their respects to Buddha, it was unusually quiet and secluded, like a paradise on earth.


    The President¡¯s wife was always ttered wherever she went, except for this ce!


    She had visited once to see Dai Xuan, but before she could get close, she had been chased out by the other nuns in the temple!


    Over the years, she had used countless methods to end Dai Xuan¡¯s life, but every time, it was seen through by her secret guards and the people she sent out never returned.


    The power of the secret guards that the young master had left for Dai Xuan was beyond her imagination. After thest assassination attempt, Dai Xuan had asked the assassin to ry her message and had told her to go to hell. If she dared to provoke her again, she would send her to hell first!


    Since then, the President¡¯s wife had never visited again!


    When they arrived at the east wing of Kuangyin Temple, the President¡¯s wife walked in with her bodyguards.


    The auntie who was cleaning the courtyard saw the President¡¯s wife and bowed. ¡°Amitabha. Patron, please go to the front yard to offer incense.¡±


    The President¡¯s wife looked into the room and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Dai Xuan. Is she in there?¡±


    ¡°Benefactor, we don¡¯t have anyone called ¡®Dai Xuan¡¯ here.¡±


    ¡°Her Dharma name is Jingxin.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in her room meditating. She¡¯s not epting any guests. Please leave!¡±


    The President¡¯s wife left Kuangyin Temple and got into the car, asking the driver to drive back.


    Along the way, the President¡¯s wife frowned. She did not understand why Dai Xuan would appear in the capital to save Gu Meng and Ling Hui when she was clearly in the temple.


    She massaged her throbbing temples.


    Halfway through, she suddenly thought of Ye Qing. Could it be that he was behind all of this?


    But that was not right. She had seen him drink that bottle of Forgetting Love Potion. He had already forgotten about Gu Meng, so how could he put up an act to make her fall for it?


    The President¡¯s wife felt slightly uneasy and her expression darkened. She ordered coldly, ¡°Turn back to Kuangyin Temple!¡±


    The driver nced at the President¡¯s wife¡¯s dark expression and did not dare to ask anything, so he turned the car around. The bodyguards following behind also turned around quickly.


    ...


    When the President¡¯s wife arrived at Kuangyin Temple again, there was a helicopter parked at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Hurry up and go up the mountain!¡± The President¡¯s wife¡¯s expression darkened.


    When she arrived at Kuangyin Temple, she saw Ye Qing.


    He was wearing a ck windbreaker. He was tall and handsome, exuding a cold and powerful aura.


    Several bodyguards followed behind him.


    From the looks of it, he had also been rejected.


    The President¡¯s wife walked over with a dark expression. When Ye Qing saw her, a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Madam to return so quickly!¡±


    A trace of coldness shed past the President¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes, wanting to swallow Ye Qing up. ¡°Are you monitoring me?¡±


    Ye Qing had a hand in his pocket, his expression calm. ¡°Didn¡¯t Madam also send someone to monitor me? I¡¯m just learning from you!¡±


    The President¡¯s wife looked at Ye Qing, her lips pursed into a cold and pale line. ¡°You want to find Dai Xuan and you thought that I might know where she is. So, you agreed to my conditions and pretended to be strangers with Gu Meng to dispel my doubts about you.¡±


    ¡°Then, you arranged for a fake Dai Xuan to appear in front of Gu Meng and made Ling Hui think that it was her aunt. You made me think that Dai Xuan really went to the capital and made me feel uneasy.¡±


    ¡°The assassins I arranged must have been part of your n as well! When they appeared, you arranged for the men in ck to subdue my men so that I would think that it was Dai Xuan¡¯s secret guards. Then, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still anymore and would head here to investigate!¡±


    ¡°Ha, the Third Prince is indeed meticulous and smart. However, I don¡¯t understand how you¡¯re fine after drinking the Forgetting Love Potion.¡±


    Ye Qing looked at the President¡¯s wife with his dark and narrow eyes and said with a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Xiaomeng fed me some Ghost Herb in the past and I¡¯ve already be an immune to poison!¡±


    ¡°Also, Madam, do you really think that there is such a thing as Forgetting Love Potion in this world? The person who made the medicine for you must have wanted to earn some money from you!¡±


    The President¡¯s wife did not want to discuss the effects of the Forgetting Love Potion with him. She knew very well whether it was real or fake. Perhaps it was because he had be immune to poison that it was ineffective on him!


    Since things had alreadye to this stage, there was no point in pursuing the effect of the drug anymore.


    ¡°Third Prince, I didn¡¯t want to be your enemy, but since you¡¯re always going against me, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± The President¡¯s wife suddenly took out a flute and started ying it with a dark expression.


    Ye Qing and the bodyguards behind him immediately took out their guns and pointed them at the President¡¯s wife.


    The bodyguards behind the President¡¯s wife also took out their guns and pointed them at Ye Qing and his men.


    The atmosphere between the two parties immediately became tense.


    After a while, strange sounds came from the surrounding grass.


    Countless poisonous snakes were approaching menacingly and soon surrounded Ye Qing and his group.


    When the bodyguards behind Ye Qing saw the poisonous snakes that kept flicking their tongues at them, they, who were usually fearless, all became terrified.


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression was cold. He had seen the President¡¯s wife controlling the snake charmer, so it was not surprising that she could control so many snakes herself!


    ¡°Third Prince, if you can sign an agreement with me and stop interfering in Gu Meng¡¯s matters in the future, I will let you off today!¡±

 Chapter 1572 - Her Daughter Was Still Alive!

    <h4>Chapter 1572: Her Daughter Was Still Alive!</h4>


    The President¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness. ¡°Even if you brought bodyguards with you, the guns in your hands are not enough to deal with hundreds of snakes!¡±


    Those snakes¡¯ eyes were fixed and they kept hissing. The bodyguards behind Ye Qing had goosebumps all over their bodies.


    Ye Qing tightened his hold on the gun, the vein on the back of his hand twitching.


    ¡°Your Highness, have you thought it through? Do you want your life or do you want to be a busybody?¡±


    Ye Qing smirked coldly. ¡°Without Xiaomeng, I wouldn¡¯t have lived to this day. My life is hers. If she can¡¯t live, what¡¯s the point of me living?¡±


    In other words, he would rather die here than sign an agreement to cut ties with Gu Meng!


    The President¡¯s wife did not think that Ye Qing could give up his life for Gu Meng¡¯s sake.


    Since that was the case, she did not have to be polite to him anymore!


    In any case, this was a deep forest. Even if he was killed, no one would know!


    The President¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes darkened and she yed the flute again. The snakes surrounding Ye Qing and the bodyguards immediately attacked them!


    Ye Qing and the bodyguards shot at the snakes.


    Some snakes were killed immediately, and more snakes rushed forward.


    Blood made them even more ferocious.


    One of the snakes jumped onto Ye Qing and bit his thigh.


    Ye Qing was quick and pinched the snake¡¯s vital parts before throwing it far away.


    But there were too many snakes and one of the bodyguards behind Ye Qing was bitten and fell to the ground.


    Several more attacked Ye Qing at the same time. Ye Qing furrowed his eyebrows tightly. Even though he was immune to poison, there were too many poisonous snakes and he was not sure if he could survive after being bitten...


    Just as Ye Qing killed two snakes and was almost bitten by another snake, another melodious flute sound suddenly sounded in the air.


    When the snakes that were attacking Ye Qing heard the sound of the flute, they moved back and disappeared into the grass.


    If it was not for the many dead snakes scattered around, it would have seemed like the dangerous scene just now had never happened.


    The President¡¯s wife¡¯s expression changed when she saw that all the snakes she had summoned had left.


    At this moment, a cold voice trailed over. ¡°Lou Men, you¡¯re stirring up trouble again.¡±


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice.


    They saw a woman wearing in clothes with her long ck hair bunned up neatly walked out slowly.


    The woman¡¯s face was small, her facial features were exquisite, and her face was pretty, but her expression was as faint as a mist.


    When Ye Qing saw the woman who walked out like a fairy, he immediately recognized her. That¡¯s right. This was Gu Meng¡¯s biological mother.


    Gu Meng really looked like her.


    The woman was holding a flute in her hand. She looked at the President¡¯s wife and said coldly, ¡°The Imperial Snake Technique has been passed down from generation to generation by our Dai family. It¡¯s an advantageous weapon to protect your territory from being vited. It¡¯s not used to kill people.¡±


    The President¡¯s wife looked at Dai Xuan, who was still young and beautiful after more than twenty years andplex emotions surged within her heart. She was already the President¡¯s wife, but in front of Dai Xuan, she felt that she was inferior.


    ¡°Sister Xuan, I was just confused in that moment. I promise I won¡¯t do it again. It¡¯s cold outside, you should go in!¡± In front of Dai Xuan, the President¡¯s wife seemed to have be a different person. She was eager to please her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just wanted toe and see you.¡±


    It seemed like she did not want to say anything more to the President¡¯s wife. She turned around and prepared to go back into the house.


    Ye Qing spoke in a low voice when he saw that her daughter was about to die. ¡°Madam, your daughter did not die back then. She was swapped by the doctor arranged by the President¡¯s wife and now she has be a slender and elegant youngdy. However, when the President¡¯s wife found out that she was still alive, she kept wanting to take her life...¡±


    Before Ye Qing could finish, he was interrupted by the President¡¯s wife angrily. ¡°Ye Qing, don¡¯t involve my sister in our feud. She was already heartbroken when she lost her daughter. All these years, she has been cultivating here because she wanted to start a new life. Why are you still mentioning her sad past? What are you thinking?¡±


    Ye Qing ignored the President¡¯s wife and took out a photo. Seeing this, the President¡¯s wife gestured to the sniper lying in ambush in the grass.


    The sniper was about to shoot when a silver needle suddenly appeared on his arm.


    There was an anesthetic on the silver needle and his body immediately felt weak. His vision turned ck and he fainted.


    The secret guard who was hiding outside Kuangyin Temple jumped down and whispered to Dai Xuan.


    She looked at the President¡¯s wife. ¡°You brought a sniper?¡±


    The President¡¯s wife opened her mouth, wanting to say something when she took the photo from Ye Qing.


    Seeing Gu Meng¡¯s appearance in the photo, her smoke-like eyes shone with a faint light. She stared at the photo for a long time before she looked up at the handsome Ye Qing. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°S Country, the capital.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, he only found a girl who looks like you...¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Dai Xuan interrupted the President¡¯s wife coldly. ¡°If he¡¯s lying to me, why are you so nervous? Lou Men, if the girl in the photo is my daughter, I will take back everything you owe me! ¡±


    The President¡¯s wife¡¯s body swayed unsteadily.


    ...


    After the President¡¯s wife returned to the presidential pce, she hurriedly found the President, who was receiving the foreign guests even at this time of the night. She told him everything that had happened recently. ¡°What should I do? If Gu Meng is really her daughter, she definitely won¡¯t cultivate anymore. She wille back and take everything away!¡±


    The President furrowed his eyebrows, his expression slightly ugly, but he regained his calmness very quickly. ¡°I¡¯m already the President of a country. Even if shees back and wants to take everything away, it won¡¯t be that easy. Besides, she has been separated from society for more than twenty years. No matter how good her political talent is, it¡¯s all in the past!¡±


    ¡°But I still feel uneasy.¡± The President¡¯s wife was worried. ¡°If shees back, will she investigate Brother¡¯s poisoning?¡±


    ¡°So what if she does an investigation? Hasn¡¯t the evidence been destroyed? Besides, the entire country knows that Big Brother was poisoned by Sister-inw.¡±


    ...


    Ye Qing took the helicopter and arrived at the capital.


    Ye Qing arranged for Dai Xuan to stay in the pce, but she rejected him. ¡°Third Prince, I¡¯m staying in a hotel. You just have to tell me where the girl in the photo is now and I can go and see her myself.¡±


    Ye Qing told Dai Xuan about Gu Meng and Ling Hui¡¯s hotel name.


    He knew that with Dai Xuan¡¯s steady character, she would definitely do the DNA test first. She would only acknowledge Gu Meng after the results were confirmed.


    ...

 Chapter 1573 - Coax Mommy Back

    <h4>Chapter 1573: Coax Mommy Back</h4>


    Ever since they were almost assassinated that night, Gu Meng and Ling Hui had changed to a hotel with better security facilities.


    The two of them locked themselves in the room and did not dare to go out.


    They did not even dare to sleep too deeply at night.


    This evening, Ling Hui had no choice but to go out because of thepany¡¯s matters.


    Gu Meng was watching dramas alone in the hotel room.


    Her phone suddenly rang.


    Gu Meng took the phone and looked at the caller ID.


    Her fan-like eyshes fluttered.


    Were her eyes fooling her? It was actually Ye Qing!


    In the past two days, she had not left the hotel nor met him again.


    He had lost his memory and forgotten her again. Even if they met, it would only make her sad!


    She did not know why he was calling her, but when she thought of his indifferent gaze and cold expression, she was not in the mood tomunicate with him anymore!


    She hung up.


    Putting down her phone, she nned to continue watching TV. But a few secondster, her phone rang again.


    Gu Meng frowned.


    Without any hesitation, she hung up the call.


    He did not continue calling.


    But after a while, Little Gugu called.


    Had it been Little Gugu trying to call her with Ye Qing¡¯s phone?


    Gu Meng could reject Ye Qing¡¯s call, but she would never reject her son¡¯s call.


    What Gu Meng did not know was that it was Ye Qing who had asked Little Gugu to call her.


    At this moment, Ye Qing and Little Gugu were in the living room of the pce. Ye Qing was standing in front of the French windows, his ck eyes staring at Little Gugu and instructing him to put his phone on speaker mode.


    The phone rang several times, but the call did not go through. Little Gugu mumbled, ¡°Daddy, why do you always make Mommy unhappy? You always implicate me. When I called in the past, Mommy would answer after one or two rings.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s well-defined and handsome face darkened. ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t handle Mommy and you have a favor to ask of me but you¡¯re so fierce to me. How can there be such a father in this world?¡±


    Ye Qing was speechless.


    Fortunately, the call finally connected after a few rings.


    Gu Meng¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Little Gugu, have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. I miss Mommy. Can I eat with Mommy? It¡¯s okay if Mommyes to the pce or I go and find you!¡±


    Gu Meng did not dare to let Little Gugue and find her. Who knew if she would be in danger? But neither did she want to go to the pce.Thest time she went to the pce to look for Ye Qing, he had warned her not to try to attract his attention in the name of visiting her child. She had no reason to go and let him humiliate her.


    ¡°Little Gugu, I¡¯m still a little busy recently and can¡¯t eat with you for the time being. I¡¯ll apany you when I¡¯m done, alright?¡±


    Little Gugu nced at Ye Qing, who was standing in front of the French windows, and mouthed, ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t even want to see me anymore. What should I do?¡±


    Ye Qing strode toward Little Gugu, took his phone, and said hoarsely, ¡°Xiaomeng, let me exin...¡±


    Before he could finish, the call was hung up by the woman on the other end.


    The atmosphere became extremely cold and silent.


    Little Gugu looked at his father, whose expression was as dark as the bottom of a pot, and sighed silently. ¡°Daddy, Mommy is such a good-tempered person, but she was angered by you. You must have done something bad.¡± With that said, Little Gugu stood up from the sofa and walked out.


    Ye Qing looked at his small back and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Brother Xiaojie¡¯s house. Anyway, if you don¡¯t coax Mommy back, I won¡¯t acknowledge you as my father.¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s expression darkened even more.


    After Little Gugu left, Ye Qing instructed the butler with a dark expression to send Little Gugu to the Sihan¡¯s pce.


    Sitting on the sofa, he lit a cigarette and took a puff as he took out his phone to call Gu Meng again.


    However, he could not get through.


    Had she blocked him again?


    ...


    Gu Meng was talking to Little Gugu when she suddenly heard Ye Qing¡¯s voice. Her blood surged and she immediately hung up the call.


    She had not heard what he had said on the other end of the call.


    She thought that her heart was invincible.


    However, she was still afraid that he would say something that would hurt her heart!


    Gu Meng got up from the sofa and went to the bathroom to take a bath. She changed her clothes and went downstairs.


    Life and death were up to fate!


    Hiding in her room everyday and noting out to exercise was not a solution either. She was so bored she was going to rot!


    Gu Meng did not eat dinner and went to the revolving restaurant on the top floor of the hotel.


    Sitting by the window, Gu Meng ordered some spaghetti.


    She did not know if she was hallucinating, but she had the illusion that she was being stared at by a pair of eyes the moment she entered the restaurant.


    Gu Meng looked around.


    There was nothing suspicious.


    Perhaps, the recent series of events had made her overly nervous and suspicious.


    In a hidden private room on the second floor of the restaurant, Dai Xuan stared fixedly at the girl sitting by the window.


    The girl had a pretty face with well-defined facial features. She had red lips and white teeth, her skin as fair as snow. She was wearing a long chiffon dress and looked lively and pretty. However, her big ck eyes were dull and she looked like she had a lot on her mind.


    She was unhappy!


    Dai Xuan felt an inexplicable pain in her heart!


    She raised her hand and the secret guard dressed as a waiter behind her immediately went forward.


    Dai Xuan instructed, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the food she¡¯s eating tonight. Send a ss of freshly squeezed juice overter. After she¡¯s done, wrap the ss in a bag.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Her eyes were glued on Gu Meng and she did not want to look away for a second.


    She hoped that the test results would not disappoint her.


    ...


    After Gu Meng finished ordering, the waiter sent over a ss of freshly squeezed juice. ¡°Miss, there¡¯s an event in the restaurant today. All customers who order can get a ss of juice.¡±


    Gu Meng nodded, a smile on her lips. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gu Meng looked up and found that the other tables had the same juice before she took a sip.


    After eating, Gu Meng called the waiter to settle the bill, only to be told that someone had already paid for her table.


    Gu Meng was confused and asked the waiter who had paid for her. The waiter shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Gu Meng was a little scared. Had someone poisoned her food secretly?


    She hurried toward the washroom.


    Coming out of the washroom, Gu Meng was about to leave when she saw a familiar figure at the entrance of the restaurant.


    Ye Qing!


    He was standing with his back facing her. She could not see his face clearly, but from his back, she could recognize that it was him.


    A slender woman was standing in front of him. The woman was wearing a hat that covered half of her face and Gu Meng could not see her face either.


    He could only vaguely feel that the woman was very elegant and noble. One look at her and she could tell that she came from an extraordinary background, and that she was exceptionally rich and noble.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart tightened slightly.


    It was a little stuffy and ufortable.


    She walked toward the washroom again.


    She only came out after ten minutes.


    Ye Qing and the woman were no longer at the door.

 Chapter 1574 - He Went Into Her Room!

    <h4>Chapter 1574: He Went Into Her Room!</h4>


    Ye Qing arrived at the hotel lobby.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked the secret guards to send both cups to the paternity testing center.¡± ording to the normal process, the paternity test results would only be out after seven working days, but she couldn¡¯t wait that long. ¡°I want to ask the Third Prince to help me get the test results as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Where did Madam do the testing?¡±


    ¡°The one on Southeast Road.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call the head secretary to handle this. Madam should be able to get the results by noon tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ye Qing wanted to know the results of the test tomorrow just as much as Dai Xuan.


    Ye Qing went out of the hotel and stood downstairs, ncing at Gu Meng¡¯s room.


    He did not stay for long and took the car back to the pce.


    ...


    The next day.


    Ye Qing went to the center to receive the results personally.


    After he got the results, he didn¡¯t open it but instead, brought it to Dai Xuan¡¯s hotel room.


    Dai Xuan had not slept at allst night.


    Although her expression was calm, she was very anxious and nervous in her heart.


    After Brother Tian¡¯s death, she had been disheartened. If it had not been for the child in her stomach, she wouldn¡¯t even have survived that period of suffering.


    The child had fetal movement at around twenty weeks. Every night, she was used to talking and singing to her.


    At that time, her condition had not been very good. In theter stages of her pregnancy, she had had some bleeding and could only lie in bed.


    But she had never felt that it was hard.


    Every day, she looked forward to the arrival of the baby.


    Finally, that day came. But what she had gotten was the news that the baby had been stillborn!


    At that time, it had been like a bolt from the blue.


    She felt that she had let down Brother Tian and her baby.


    If she had not been so sad and miserable during her pregnancy, the baby might not have left her!


    She never suspected that Doctor Mary would do something like swapping her child behind her back!


    If this child was hers, she would not let those people in the presidential pce off!


    The doorbell suddenly rang.


    She stood up and opened the door.


    When she saw Ye Qing standing outside in his suit, she moved away and let him in.


    ¡°Madam, the results are out!¡±


    Ye Qing handed a sealed document to her.


    She took the document bag and walked to the French windows. She took a deep breath before she opened the bag.


    She took out the document and closed her eyes before opening them again. She was usually indifferent to everything but could not calm down on this matter.


    Her hands that were holding onto the report trembled unconsciously.


    After five minutes, she finally flipped to thest page.


    Like a person who was rushing to the execution grounds, she looked at the results with extreme nervousness.


    Their gicpatibility was 99.99%!


    When she saw the results, her pupils constricted.


    She felt a lump in her throat and her eyes turned red.


    She passed the results to Ye Qing. ¡°Your Highness, take a look at this for me!¡±


    When Ye Qing saw that Gu Meng was Dai Xuan¡¯s biological daughter, therge stone on his chest immediately fell.


    All of his suspicions had been correct!


    Dai Xuan wiped the tears off her face and looked at Ye Qing. ¡°Your Highness, what should I do next? I only gave birth to her and never raised her. Will she hate me? Will she not acknowledge me?¡±


    No matter how powerful and noble a woman was, she would only be an ordinary woman in front of her child. She would be nervous, afraid, and worried.


    ¡°No.¡± Based on Ye Qing¡¯s understanding of Gu Meng, she wouldn¡¯t me Dai Xuan. ¡°Madam, wait for me. I¡¯ll call Xiaomeng over.¡±


    Dai Xuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go and tidy up. It¡¯s not nice to be crying. I hope to leave a good impression on my daughter.¡±


    ...


    Gu Meng had had insomnia untiltest night.


    Ling Hui had gone out early in the morning. After Gu Meng woke up and had breakfast, she went back to sleep.


    She was woken up by the doorbell.


    Thinking that Ling Hui had returned, she opened the door with dazed eyes. When she saw that it was not Ling Hui but Ye Qing, Gu Meng¡¯s pupils constricted and she wanted to close the door instinctively.


    ¡°Xiaomeng, don¡¯t close the door so quickly. Listen to me...¡±


    Hearing him call her Xiaomeng intimately again, Gu Meng furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything to you.¡± With that said, she closed the door.


    She was strong and when she was serious, he was not even as strong as her.


    Seeing that the door was about to close, he stretched out his hand. Gu Meng had not noticed that and when she closed the door, she caught his finger.


    Gu Meng heard a groan and realized that his fingers had been caught. She hurriedly let go, her face flushed red, and she was furious. ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve regained your memories!¡±


    Ignoring his injured finger, Ye Qing walked into the room and closed the door.


    Seeing hime in, Gu Meng put her hands on his shoulders and pushed him out. ¡°It¡¯s always like this. You forget me and say those heartless words. When you think of me, you try to gain sympathy... Do you know that I don¡¯t have to stand there and wait for you to regret every time I¡¯m hurt?¡±


    Ye Qing grabbed Gu Meng¡¯s wrist and pushed her against the door.


    He put his other hand on the top of her head and looked at her with dark eyes. ¡°Xiaomeng, I didn¡¯t lose my memory again. I was cold to you the other day because I had no choice...¡±


    Ye Qing told her about his fight with the President¡¯s wife a few days ago. When he talked about Gu Meng¡¯s background, he stared at her intently. ¡°You¡¯re not the daughter of the Gu family. Your biological mother is called Dai Xuan. She¡¯s Ling Hui¡¯s aunt.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Meng was speechless for a long time.


    She was not the Gu family¡¯s daughter?


    For a moment, she could not digest this shocking and unbelievable truth!


    But thinking about it carefully, Mrs Gu had never liked her since she was young. She hit and scolded her whenever she wanted to, but she doted on Gu Jiao, who was also her daughter.


    It turned out that it was because she was not her biological daughter!


    Gu Meng¡¯s fan-like eyshes fluttered violently.


    All sorts of emotions surged in her heart.


    Her eyes turned red.


    Ye Qing saw the tears brimming in Gu Meng¡¯s eyes. He lowered his head, wanting to kiss her eyes, but she pushed him away very quickly.


    Gu Meng closed her eyes and opened the door. ¡°Go out first. I want to be alone.¡±


    Ye Qing knew that she could not ept him suddenly telling her the truth about her identity. He went forward, wanting to hug her, but she shouted at him until he stopped. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me now!¡±


    Ye Qing knew that he had hurt her again by being cold and heartless in front of her a few days ago. Even if he had been putting on a show for the President¡¯s wife, it was just like what she said. There was no distinction between what was real or fake. At that moment, her heart had really been hurt by him!


    ¡°Your mother is in room 2609. She¡¯s waiting for you.¡± Ye Qing¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. ¡°I was wrong to treat you like that a few days ago. I apologize.¡±


    Gu Meng closed her eyes and did not look at him. She did not speak either, only her wet eyshes fluttered.

 Chapter 1575 - Reunited

    <h4>Chapter 1575: Reunited</h4>


    If his rtionship with Gu Meng was still harmonious, he might have been able to say a few words about the mother and daughter reuniting.


    But now, Gu Meng did not want to see him. She felt ufortable listening to him speak. If he stayed here, it would only make her even more unhappy.


    While in the process of fighting with the President¡¯s wife, he had not told anyone what he was thinking, even Gu Meng, so that the effect would be realistic.


    He had also thought of the consequences and knew that she would definitely be angry! But he had not expected her to be so angry!


    Ye Qing sighed softly and left first.


    When he arrived at room 2609, he told Dai Xuan, ¡°Madam, she might still need some time.¡±


    Dai Xuan was a little disappointed but did not show it on her face. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t force her.¡±


    ...


    After Ye Qing left, Gu Meng sat on the sofa.


    There were still tears on her face.


    Ever since she was young, she had longed for her mother¡¯s love. She had worked hard to do everything, wanting her mother to give her some of her love.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she could not get the love she deserved.


    She had once med God for letting her have such a mother!


    Her family background was not good and she was not afraid of any amount of suffering.


    However, violence, unfairness, and bias had hurt her badly!


    After beingpletely hurt, she no longer held any hope for motherly love!


    But now, she knew that she was not a child of the Gu family!


    She did not know if she should be happy or sad!


    She was already so old and already had a child of her own. Now that she suddenly had a biological mother, she was at a loss...


    Gu Meng sat there from noon to evening.


    In the end, she got up, went to the bathroom to take a shower, changed her clothes, and went to room 2609.


    Room 2609 was diagonally opposite hers.


    Gu Meng bit her lip and walked over with mixed feelings.


    When she was close, she realized that the door was not closed.


    It was like the door had been left open for someone.


    Gu Meng raised her hand and knocked lightly.


    ¡°Come in.¡± A female voice came from inside. It was trembling slightly.


    Gu Meng pushed open the door and went in.


    Dai Xuan had already stood up from the sofa. She had not eaten anything for the entire day and when she suddenly stood up, she felt a little dizzy. But when she saw Gu Menging in, that dizziness was nothing. Her chest felt like it had been hit by something and she was extremely happy.


    Her daughter had finally arrived.


    All these years, she had never imagined that the child she had given birth to after ten months of pregnancy was still alive!


    Dai Xuan¡¯s eyes were hot and red, with tears circling around her eyes. She could barely see the girl standing at the door.


    Dai Xuan wiped her tears and walked toward Gu Meng quickly.


    When she was one step away from Gu Meng, Dai Xuan stopped. Her tear-filled eyes looked at Gu Meng eagerly and nervously, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°Xiaomeng, I¡¯m Mom. I¡¯m sorry, Mom camete.¡±


    Gu Meng stared at the tearful woman in front of her, her expression dazed for a moment. She blinked, her fan-like eyshes fluttering slightly, and her expression did not change for a long time.


    Her heart jumped to her throat.


    Her daughter did not seem to like her as a mother!


    That was true. All these years, she had never given her any motherly love. To her daughter, she was still a stranger!


    ¡°Xiaomeng?¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s lips moved. ¡°Are you really... my mother?¡±


    How could her mother be so noble and elegant? It was as if she was only fit to be the daughter of a shrewish and unreasonable mother like Mrs Gu!


    Dai Xuan nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Mom.¡±


    Gu Meng turned around suddenly, her hands covering her face as her slender shoulders trembled slightly.


    She did not cry out loud, but the way she was acting made her heart ache even more.


    Dai Xuan¡¯s heart tightened. She went forward and hugged Gu Meng, her tears falling uncontrobly. ¡°Xiaomeng, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were still alive. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have let you suffer. Don¡¯t worry, with me around, no one can bully my daughter!¡±


    Gu Meng said nothing, but her nose felt even more sensitive.


    Dai Xuan had dreamed countless times that her daughter was still alive. Although she had grown up now, in her eyes, she was still a child.


    Since she was so weak, she must fatten her up.


    Dai Xuan wiped the tears on Gu Meng¡¯s face and pulled her into the room to sit on the sofa.


    She went to the bathroom to take a towel and wiped Gu Meng¡¯s tears away, looking at her with extremely gentle eyes. ¡°Xiaomeng, Mom will definitely make it up to you in the future.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s lips trembled. She wanted to call her Mom, but she could not say the word.


    Gu Meng¡¯s phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, Gu Meng adjusted her mood. ¡°Sister Ling Hui.¡±


    ¡°Vivian, where did you go when you weren¡¯t in the room? I didn¡¯t see you and thought something had happened.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in room 2609.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in room 2609?¡± Ling Hui walked out of the room and found that 2609 was diagonally opposite. She hurriedly came over and knocked on the door.


    She walked over and opened the door.


    The phone Ling Hui was holding was still by her ear. Looking at the woman standing at the door, Ling Hui¡¯s eyes widened and the phone in her hand fell to the ground. It was as if someone had hit her acupoint and she stopped moving.


    Looking at Ling Hui, Dai Xuan could recognize that she was the child of her older brother. She had inherited the merits of her older brother and sister-inw. The older she got, the prettier she looked.


    The corners of Dai Xuan¡¯s lips lifted into an elegant smile as she called her softly, ¡°Huihui.¡±


    Ling Hui covered her face with her hands and turned around, saying softly, ¡°Oh my god!¡± Very quickly, she turned around again and hugged Dai Xuan. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s really you!¡±


    Dai patted Ling Hui¡¯s slender shoulders with tears in her smile. ¡°Auntie is back.¡±


    Auntie was back and Xiaomeng was in Auntie¡¯s room. It seemed like Xiaomeng was indeed Auntie¡¯s biological daughter!


    ...


    At night.


    Dai Jin went to eat with Gu Meng and Ling Hui.


    Although Gu Meng had not called her Mom yet, blood ties were really strange. She had only known Dai Xuan for two to three hours but already liked her a lot.


    She had never dreamed that she would have such an outstanding mother.


    After some conversation, Gu Meng agreed and went back to Y Country with Sister Ling Hui.


    Dai Xuan wanted to take back everything that belonged to her and make Gu Meng a real princess.


    ...


    The day before she left, Gu Meng remembered that her passport was still in Ye Qing¡¯s pce.


    Thest time the butler brought her luggage to the hotel with her clothes, he had not brought her passport.


    She had not thought about it since she had been staying in the hotel for the past few days and did not need a passport.


    Now that she was leaving, she had to take her passport with her.


    She had to go to the pce to get her passport and then bring her mother to school to meet Little Gugu.


    ...

 Chapter 1576 - In This Life, I Only Want You

    <h4>Chapter 1576: In This Life, I Only Want You</h4>


    Before Gu Meng went to Ye Qing¡¯s pce, she made a call.


    The butler answered and Gu Meng asked, ¡°Hello, I want to ask if His Highness is in the pce?¡±


    Gu Meng spoke with a strangled voice on purpose.


    The butler was stunned for a moment before he quickly replied, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Gu Meng¡¯s friend. She left a passport in the pce. If it¡¯s convenient, she would like toe and take it.¡±


    ¡°His Highness is not in the pce. If Miss Gu wants to take it, pleasee over now!¡±


    After the butler finished the call, he quickly called Ye Qing.


    ¡°Someone just called, saying that she¡¯s Miss Gu¡¯s friend and wanted toe to the pce to get her passport, but I could tell that it was Miss Gu¡¯s voice.¡±


    Ye Qing was working in the office when he heard the butler¡¯s words. His tall and cold body immediately stood up from the leather chair. ¡°What did you tell her?¡±


    ¡°I told her toe to the pce to get her passport.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back now. Keep her there.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ...


    After calling the butler, Gu Meng immediately hailed a taxi.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the pce, the attitude of the guards standing at the sentry post had a 360-degree change from thest time.


    ¡°Miss Gu, pleasee in. I apologize for offending youst time.¡±


    Gu Meng knew that they were following orders and would not me them.


    When they arrived at the pce, the butler weed them personally. ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re here. Pleasee in.¡±


    Gu Meng stood at the door, not moving. ¡°Butler, can I trouble you to take out my passport?¡±


    The butler looked like he was in a difficult position. ¡°Miss Gu, to be honest, I don¡¯t know where His Highness put your passport either. You know that as servants, we can¡¯t rummage through His Highness¡¯ things. Why don¡¯t you go and look for it yourself? Or I can call His Highness and ask him toe back and give it to you?¡±


    In order to avoid seeing Ye Qing, Gu Meng did not let the butler call him.


    She went upstairs herself. She first went to the study to look for it but could not find it and then went to his bedroom.


    No one dared to touch the things in his room, so the drawers were not locked.


    She had searched everywhere but there was no passport in sight.


    Was he hiding it?


    Gu Meng was about to go downstairs to ask the butler when the sound of a car engine suddenly sounded.


    Gu Meng went to the bedroom balcony and nced downstairs.


    A ck Rolls-Royce stopped in the yard and a man wearing a well-ironed suit got out of the car, his perfectly ironed ck suit pants wrapped around his long legs. Before he walked into the pce, he nced upstairs.


    Meeting his deep and cold eyes, Gu Meng¡¯s fan-like eyshes fluttered.


    Their eyes met for a few seconds before she looked away.


    He came back so quickly. The butler must have informed him.


    Forget it, she could not find where he had ced her passport anyway.


    Gu Meng went to the bedroom door and after a while, she saw the mane upstairs.


    He had taken off his coat and was wearing a custom-made white shirt. He looked tall and handsome.


    When he came closer, Gu Meng said, ¡°I came to get my passport.¡±


    Ye Qing pursed his lips tightly, not replying as he strode toward the bedroom.


    Gu Meng thought that he was going in to take her passport. After hesitating for a few seconds, she followed him in.


    But after a few steps, she saw him lifting his long fingers to undo the exquisite buttons one by one and then take off his shirt.


    Looking at his naked upper body, Gu Meng nced from his firm and broad shoulders to his slender waist, her fair ears turning red.


    ¡°You... Why are you taking off your clothes?¡± She turned around hurriedly and stopped looking at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy the whole day. I¡¯ll go take a bath first.¡±


    Gu Meng said, ¡°Give me your passport before having your bath.¡±


    He looked at her slender back and smirked,ughing softly. ¡°I can¡¯t remember where I put it at the moment. I haven¡¯t had a good rest in the past few days and my mind is a little muddled. Let me take a bath to sober up.¡±


    Gu Meng was speechless. She knew that he was doing it on purpose!


    ...


    Half an hourter.


    The man then came out of the bathroom.


    He had changed into loose and casual home clothes. His short ck hair, which was still slightly wet, covered his forehead messily. He had shaved the stubble on his chin and without his suit and leather shoes, he looked much younger.


    Hearing the sound, Gu Meng looked up at him.


    He was also looking at her, his dark eyes dark.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she pretended to be calm. ¡°Give me your passport. I still have something on and have to go.¡±


    ¡°Going back to Y Country with your mother?¡±


    Gu Meng hummed in reply.


    Before Ye Qing could say anything, the butler came over and knocked on the door. ¡°Your Highness, the butler from the Queen¡¯s Pce just sent this over.¡±


    The butler passed a photo album to Ye Qing.


    Ye Qing took it and flipped through it. Gu Meng stood beside Ye Qing and from the corner of her eye, she happened to see several photos of socialites and youngdies in the photo album.


    Ye Qing nced at it and threw the photo album to the butler.


    ¡°Don¡¯t show this to me in the future.¡±


    Seeing Ye Qing¡¯s dark expression, the butler hummed in agreement and left hurriedly with the photo album.


    There was a dead silence in the air.


    Ye Qing looked at Gu Meng. ¡°Xiaomeng, apart from you, I won¡¯t marry anyone else.¡±


    ¡°The Queen is anxious about your marriage. Why don¡¯t you choose carefully? Maybe there¡¯s someone you like!¡±


    Ye Qing looked at Gu Meng, who had no expression on her face. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Hisrge hand took her hand.


    But in the next second, she shook him off ruthlessly.


    ¡°Ye Qing, your Grandma has always looked down on me. She asked you to choose a socialite that is worthy of you. You should listen to her!¡±


    Ye Qing¡¯s well-defined face darkened. ¡°Xiaomeng, you can be angry at me, but I don¡¯t like you pushing me to another woman.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me pushing you to another woman, it¡¯s your grandmother. She can¡¯t wait for you to marry a princess consort!¡±


    ¡°My attitude towards you was bad a few days ago. My grandma probably thought that I really forgot about you, so she sent someone to send the photo album over.¡± Ye Qing raised his hand and caressed Gu Meng¡¯s small and exquisite face, looking at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Xiaomeng, I won¡¯t stop you if you want to return to the country with your mother. After all, you should acknowledge your ancestors, but don¡¯t reject me. Give me a chance and let me pursue you properly, alright?¡±


    His dark eyes were like two deep whirlpools, wanting to suck her in.


    Her eyshes fluttered and she was almost enchanted by him.


    She pulled his hand away from her face. ¡°What if I don¡¯t give it to you?¡± She raised her eyes and looked at his handsome face. ¡°Even if you pretended to forget about me because you had no choice, have you thought about it? If I didn¡¯t wake up that night, Sister Ling Hui and I would have been beaten up!¡±

 Chapter 1577

    <h4>Chapter 1577: Untitled</h4>


    ¡°When Lou Men sent people to the capital, they were already being monitored by my men.¡±


    Ye Qing looked down at Gu Meng¡¯s face, his handsome face approaching her. ¡°If the effect wasn¡¯t realistic, it would have made Lou Men suspicious. I¡¯m very sorry for hurting your heart again during this process.¡±


    Gu Meng knew that his intentions were good.


    But the way he acted like he had lost his memory and was cold-blooded and heartless to her had frightened her.


    She had really been afraid that the past would repeat itself.


    Gu Meng closed her red eyes and turned away, not looking at him as she said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Give me my passport!¡±


    ¡°Stay here tonight. I¡¯ll give you your passport in the morning.¡±


    Gu Meng froze and after a few seconds, she understood what he meant.


    Gu Meng was both embarrassed and angry. ¡°Ye Qing, why are you so shameless now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a normal man.¡±


    ¡°Then go and find those women your grandma arranged for you...¡±


    Before she could finish, her slender shoulders were held down by hisrge hand. He pushed her back pressed her against the wall.


    The next second, his tall body approached her. To prevent her from struggling, he pressed her wrist above her head and kissed her.


    The current him waspletely different from his usual calm and elegant self.


    Gu Meng was a little dazed, not expecting him to kiss her directly. Her delicate body was almost trapped between his chest and the wall.


    Like an angry beast, Gu Meng bit him until he bled.


    Her fair and beautiful face was flushed red and her big ck eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of moisture.


    In his eyes, she looked like a beautiful flower in the morning.


    Ye Qing¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.


    Gu Meng looked at his dark and hot eyes and a faint smirk appeared on her lips. ¡°Ye Qing, I don¡¯t like it anymore. Give me my passport!¡±


    Ye Qing looked at her angry expression and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to give me another chance?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ye Qing pursed his lips into a cold and pale line.


    There was a dead silence in the air.


    Ye Qing did not force her anymore. He turned around and walked into the cloakroom. A momentter, he gave her her passport.


    Gu Meng took the passport and left quickly without looking at him again.


    Ye Qing went to the balcony and looked at Gu Meng, who was walking as if there was a monster behind her. He took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. He slowly exhaled the smoke and narrowed his eyes.


    Xiaomeng, no matter how hard it is, I only want you in this life!


    ...


    When Gu Meng arrived at the entrance of the pce, she saw Ling Hui waiting there.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Auntie is here too. She¡¯s in the car.¡± Ling Hui pointed to a dark-colored SUV parked not too far away.


    Gu Meng had never been loved and cared for since she was young. When she heard that Dai Xuan hade, she could not help but feel warm in her heart.


    When they were walking towards the SUV, Ling Hui saw Gu Meng¡¯s slightly red and swollen lips. ¡°Vivian, have you reconciled with the Third Prince?¡±


    Gu Meng shook her head. ¡°From the moment we met, I liked him first. I took the initiative to confess to him and gave him my youth and passion.¡±


    ¡°After experiencing the days when he forgot about me, I originally nned to never have anything to do with him again, but he remembered everything and became the Brother Ah Dai I knew. For me, he could even give up his life.¡±


    ¡°I was so spineless and was touched by him. I wanted to give myself another chance with him. But a few days ago, he pretended to lose his memory and spoke to me with that cold tone. I felt like my heart was going to break!¡±


    ¡°Every night, I had nightmares. I dreamed of the days when he lost his memories and forgot about me. In my dreams, I was crying and my soul was trembling in fear!¡±


    As Gu Meng spoke, her eyes turned red and she looked at Ling Hui. ¡°Sister Ling Hui, I have to admit that he has already imprinted his mark deep in my bones. I¡¯m afraid that if I take another blow from him, I will definitely go crazy and break down!¡±


    ¡°So, even though I know that he pretended to have amnesia to help me find my mother, I don¡¯t dare to ept him so easily. I feel that when two people are together, they need to be honest and trust each other. If he doesn¡¯t understand and does something to hurt me in the name of doing it for my own good, I won¡¯t be with him.¡±


    Gu Meng looked up, forcing back the tears that were about to fall from her eyes. ¡°Besides, I still have a tough fight to fight if I go back with Mom. I don¡¯t want to be immersed in my feelings for the time being.¡±


    Ling Hui understood Gu Meng¡¯s feelings. Although she liked Ling Motian, her rtionship with him was not as deep as Gu Meng¡¯s love for Ye Qing. When she had been hurt, she had felt terrible, let alone Gu Meng!


    ¡°The Third Prince will definitely not let go of your hand easily. Next, you should enjoy the process of him taking the initiative to pursue and confess to you!¡±

 Chapter 1578 - High-Profile Return

    <h4>Chapter 1578: High-Profile Return</h4>


    After leaving the pce, Gu Meng took Dai Xuan to the Royal Kindergarten.


    It happened to be art ss, so the teacher asked the children to draw their own families.


    The child sitting at the same table with Little Gugu saw Little Gugu drawing his parents and he leaned over. ¡°Is your Mommy a fairy?¡±


    Little Gugu looked up and said proudly, ¡°My mother is prettier than a fairy.¡±


    The child did not believe him. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen your Mommy. I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s more beautiful than a fairy!¡±


    Little Gugu blinked his big ck eyes . ¡°If my Mommy isn¡¯t pretty, how would she give birth to such a handsome son like me? Your Mommy isn¡¯t pretty. That¡¯s why you¡¯re not handsome at all.¡±


    The child was angered by Little Gugu¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re handsome because your father is more handsome than my father. Since your mother is so beautiful, why hasn¡¯t shee to our ssroom? My mother came to tell us stories, Wang Ziqing¡¯s mother came to teach singing, Xingxing¡¯s mother taught dancing... Only your mother never came.¡±


    Little Gugu pursed his pink lips. ¡°My mother has been busy with work recently. She wille when she has time.¡±


    ¡°Little Gugu, you¡¯re not lying to us, are you? You don¡¯t have a mother, do you? You came out from a crack in a rock!¡±


    When the other children heard this, they could not help butugh.


    Little Gugu took out his phone, wanting to take out his mother¡¯s photo to show them how beautiful his mother was. The teacher¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Little Gugu, look who¡¯s at the ssroom door?¡±


    Little Gugu looked up and saw Gu Meng standing at the door, looking at him with gentle eyes and a smile on her lips. Little Gugu opened its bright ck grape-like eyes and a bright smile appeared on its handsome face. ¡°Mommy!¡±


    He opened his arms and ran toward Gu Meng.


    The other children all looked toward the ssroom door.


    They saw a young woman wearing a white short jacket, tight jeans and knee-length boots standing there. Her silky hair was draped over her shoulders, making her look bright and pretty.


    Many children eximed.


    Little Gugu was not lying. His mother was really as pretty as a fairy!


    Hearing the exmations from the children, Little Gugu jumped into Gu Meng¡¯s arms excitedly. ¡°Mommy, I was thinking about you and you came. Are our hearts connected?¡±


    Gu Meng tapped the tip of Little Gugu¡¯s nose. ¡°Yes, Mommy came today and brought gifts for the children!¡±


    Little Gugu looked behind Gu Meng and found a beautiful and elegant woman. There was a man in ck behind the woman and he was carrying two big bags.


    ¡°Mommy, who are they?¡±


    Gu Meng held Little Gugu¡¯s hand and walked in front of Dai Xuan. She squatted down and smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯m Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Grandma?¡± Little Gugu blinked his big ck eyes. ¡°Are you my mother¡¯s mother?¡±


    Looking at the clever Little Gugu, Dai Xuan couldn¡¯t help but stroke his little head. Then, she took out a long jade lock and put it on Little Gugu¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Our Little Gugu will be safe and healthy for his whole life.¡±


    Little Gugu looked at the expensive lock around his neck and blinked his big eyes at Gu Meng. ¡°Mommy, Grandma gave it to me. Can I ept it?¡±


    Gu Meng nodded.


    With a wide smile on his face, he opened his arms and hugged Dai Xuan. ¡°Thank you, beautiful Grandma, I like it very much!¡±


    Looking at such a smart and cute little grandson, Dai Xuan felt a lump in her throat and her eyes turned red. She hugged Little Gugu and could not help but kiss him. ¡°Little Gugu is so obedient. When it¡¯s the holidays, can you stay at Grandma¡¯s ce for a while?¡±


    ¡°Okay, can I sleep with Mommy then?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gu Meng called Little Gugu to the side and exined to him about going to Y Country with Dai Xuanter. Although Little Gugu really wanted to stay with his mother, his mother had things to do. Besides, his father was useless and he could not force his mother to stay here without coaxing her properly.


    Gu Meng took two bags of gifts from the secret guards and went into the ssroom with Little Gugu to give them to the children.


    The little girls were holding Barbie dolls, while the little boys were holding robot models. All of them even had a small cake that Gu Meng had made herself.


    ¡°Mommy Gugu, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Mommy Gugu, your cake is so delicious!¡±


    ¡°Mommy Gugu, you¡¯re really like a fairy!¡±


    Coming out of the kindergarten, Gu Meng was still smiling.


    Looking at Gu Meng, who finally had a smile on her face, Dai Xuan looked at her and could not help but hold her hand. She asked softly, ¡°Xiaomeng, with me around, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you marry into S Country¡¯s Royal family!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry him now. I have something very important to do after you settle the matters in Y Country.¡±


    Dai Xuan didn¡¯t ask Gu Meng what that important matter was. To her, the most important thing now was to take back everything that belonged to her and make up for the life that belonged to her daughter!


    ...


    After returning to Y Country, she was not in a hurry to return to the presidential pce.


    However, she appeared in front of the media in a high-profile manner and announced that she was officially returning to the political scene.


    Very soon, the media revealed that the person in charge of a rich and powerful corporation in Y Country was none other than the person who left the political scene. It was the head secretary who had left Dai Xuan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s side. Before leaving, Dai Xuan had handed everything over to the person she trusted the most.


    Then, many people realized that the corporation had been focusing on public welfare for the past twenty years. The charity foundation under its name had helped countless people who needed help.


    This corporation had always been loved and respected by the people, and was a corporation with a true conscience.


    After it was revealed that Dai Xuan was the true boss behind the scenes, her bid to be the President was supported by everyone.


    At the presidential pce.


    When the President¡¯s wife saw the contents of the newspaper, she threw it to the ground in anger.


    ¡°Dai Xuan, this bitch!¡± Her suspicions had been right. She knew that her daughter was not dead and it had reignited her fighting spirit. She wanted to take back everything that belonged to her.


    The President had been very upset when he had gone to the President¡¯s office. He had never suspected that one of the three major corporations in the country was Dai Xuan¡¯s grandmothers¡¯ inheritance!


    Although she had moved into seclusion in the woods, she had still left a way out for herself.


    It was no wonder that someone said that it was easy to deal with the Dai family¡¯s eldest son, but to deal with the Dai family¡¯s youngdy, one had to n carefully. If one was not careful, they would be devoured.


    After she lost her lover and daughter one after another, the President hadughed at her indifferently. It was said that she was very capable, but she was just like any other girl. She was not someone who could achieve great things!

 Chapter 1579 - Attack!

    <h4>Chapter 1579: Attack!</h4>


    Lou Men walked to the President¡¯s desk and said anxiously, ¡°What should we do now? It seems like Dai Xuan is going to force us out.¡±


    The President mmed the sandalwood desk hard, his eyes dark as he said, ¡°Do you think she will seed just because she wants to? She doesn¡¯t have power. What can she do?¡±


    ¡°But among the three big families, only one listens to you. If Big Brother hadn¡¯t been poisoned, they might not have supported you to be the President...¡±


    Before Lou Men could finish speaking, the President stood up with a dark expression and grabbed her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that useless Big Brother in front of me again. Even if he had not poisoned, this position would not have been his!¡±


    Lou Men¡¯s neck was in so much pain that she could only breathe in and out. There was ack of oxygen in her chest and she used her hands to push away the hands that were strangling her neck. Her face waspletely red. ¡°I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    The President calmed down from his uncontroble emotions. He let go of Lou Men¡¯s neck and slowly sat back down in the leather chair.


    Lou Men coughed violently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I¡¯m already in this position, no one can pull me down!¡±


    The moment the President finished speaking, someone knocked on the office door.


    The President¡¯s secretary stood at the door. ¡°Your Excellency, Dai Xuan has submitted a petition to impeach you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The President and Lou Men said in unison.


    The President thought that everything he had done all these years was wless. Even if she wanted to impeach her, she wouldn¡¯t find a reason!


    The secretary said carefully, ¡°And the date is in three days.¡±


    The President could no longer keep his expression straight. He stood up angrily. ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    ¡°She said that you sat in a seat that shouldn¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    The President¡¯s face was ashen and he threw all the documents on the table onto the floor angrily.


    He gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°She¡¯s not self-aware at all. I want to see what evidence she has to say that I¡¯m sitting in a position that doesn¡¯t belong to me!¡±


    ...


    After Gu Meng returned to the country, Dai Xuan brought her back to a luxurious manor.


    The manor had been built by her grandparents. Although she had not returned for many years, there had always been servants taking care of it. Now that they were back, they could move in immediately.


    Recently, Dai Xuan had been busy with returning to the President¡¯s office and was afraid that Gu Meng would be bored, so she asked Ling Hui to apany her.


    Dai Xuan arranged six bodyguards for Gu Meng, telling her not to be afraid and to go wherever she wanted. With the bodyguards around, the people in the presidential pce could not harm her.


    Today, Ling Hui had to attend a banquet at night, so Gu Meng apanied her to the mall.


    The two of them entered an international gship store. Ling Hui had her eyes on a bright red evening gown and was about to ask the staff to take it down for her to try when a familiar voice trailed over. ¡°Brother Motian, why have you been ignoring me recently? I called you hundreds of times but you only answered once.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently. Didn¡¯t Ie out to shop with you?¡±


    Dai Na held the arm of the man beside her, a smile on her lips. However, before her smile could fully spread, her hand was taken away by the man.


    Dai Na froze and looked at Ling Motian in confusion. She noticed that his gaze hadnded somewhere in the gship store and she looked forward.


    Seeing Gu Meng and Ling Hui in the store, Dai Na¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    ¡°Why is it that any Tom, Dick, or Harry cane to such a big branded store now?¡± Dai Na twisted her slender waist and walked in with her high heels.


    ¡°Assistant, where¡¯s your store manager? Call her over and chase these two women out!¡±


    When the staff saw Dai Naing over, she did not dare to offend her. She hurried forward and said carefully, ¡°Princess, but they also have the VIP membership card here. It¡¯s against the rules to chase them out.¡±


    Dai Na frowned and scoffed. ¡°Rules? I make the rules.¡±


    Looking at the arrogant Dai Na, Gu Meng and Ling Hui looked at each other. From each other¡¯s eyes, they could tell that they were unwilling to lower themselves to the same level as this woman.


    Ling Hui waved his hand. ¡°Recently, there are always crazy dogs that bite people whenever they see them. Let¡¯s not argue with them.¡±


    Dai Na¡¯s expression changed and she red at Ling Hui angrily. ¡°Who are you calling a mad dog?¡±


    ¡°Whoever answers me.¡±


    Dai Na still wanted to say something, but she could only shut her mouth.


    Ling Motian walked over and looked at the exquisite and cold Ling Hui. He frowned slightly and nced at Gu Meng. ¡°Why are you speaking so roughly now? You¡¯ve really changed after spending so much time with the vige girl.¡±


    Hearing this, Ling Hui scoffed coldly, ¡°A cheater is not qualified to say anything about my friend. Besides, our Vivian is much more noble than you.¡±


    Dai Na¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as sheughed mockingly. ¡°A fishing vige girl with a high status!¡±


    It had not been publicly announced that Gu Meng was Dai Xuan¡¯s daughter. Dai Xuan had said that she would make the announcement once she had gotten everything back.


    It seemed like Lou Men had not told Dai Na about this either.


    He wondered what kind of expression Dai Na would have when she found out about this.


    It must be very exciting!


    Ling Hui and Gu Meng went out of the gship store. Ling Motian caught up to them and pulled Ling Hui¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I haven¡¯t contacted Dai Na for a long time...¡±


    Before he could finish, Ling Hui shook him off coldly. ¡°Ling Motian, you want to be good with Dai Na and curry favor with the President and his wife. You¡¯re only exining to me because you¡¯re afraid that my aunt will really impeach Mr President sessfully!¡± Ling Hui said andughed mockingly. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t care if you and Dai Na are still having an affair.¡±


    ...


    Three dayster.


    The impeachment officially began.


    After a series of ceremonies, Mr President sat on the impeller seat. Dai Xuan, who was wearing a white suit, sat on the other side.


    Although she had not returned to this ce in more than twenty years, she did not have any stage fright. She remained calm and elegant, like a natural king.


    The President looked at the calm and domineering Dai Xuan, who was full of arrogance. He smirked. ¡°Sister, you want to be domineering the moment youe back, and you even used the excuse of me sitting in the seat that doesn¡¯t belong to me. This is too childish. I¡¯m the President of a country now. Do you think you can do anything just because you want to?¡±


    Faced with the President¡¯s sharp and aggressive tone, Dai Xuan said calmly, ¡°Your current position should have belonged to me. I let you sit in it for so many years, but you still don¡¯t know your ce?¡± With a smirk, she continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to abdicate and force me to do something, you might have to spend the rest of your life in jail!¡±

 Chapter 1580 - Nervous Atmosphere

    <h4>Chapter 1580: Nervous Atmosphere</h4>


    The President felt that what Dai Xuan had said was ridiculous.


    How was this anything like what a person who had cultivated for more than twenty years would say?


    The President nced at Dai Xuan with a sharp and cold gaze. ¡°I¡¯m a capable person, so why should I abdicate? But you, Dai Xuan, have disappeared for more than twenty years. What have you done for the country? Now that I¡¯ve gotten the country to prosper, you want to interfere and enjoy the fruits of mybor? There¡¯s no such thing in this world!¡±


    All of the officials in the conference room who supported the president nodded in agreement. They did not understand or support the impeachment of the President!


    ¡°Princess Dai is too ambitious. When the country needed you back then, you left without a second thought. After so many years, you want to regain your power?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although the President is not the son of the first wife, he is still the blood of the old President. Since he is already sitting firmly in this position, why is Princess Dai so aggressive?¡±


    The officials had a lot to say.


    A satisfied smile appeared on the President¡¯s lips. To him, Dai Xuan was just having a fool¡¯s dream of wanting to snatch the throne!


    Faced with everyone¡¯s opinions, Dai Xuan maintained her elegant posture. She looked at the presiding judge and said, ¡°Back then, my father left behind a secret edict. As long as I don¡¯t have a family and remain loyal to the country, I will inherit the position of the President.¡±


    Dai Xuan lifted her hand and the secret guard standing behind her passed the edict to the presiding judge.


    When the President saw the edict left by the old President in Dai Xuan¡¯s hands, his expression darkened. ¡°Dai Xuan, you¡¯re really willing to do anything to get to the top. You even dared to forge Father¡¯s edict!¡±


    Dai Xuan smiled elegantly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s real or fake, there are many uncles who followed Father to conquer the world today. Let them take a look and they¡¯ll know if it¡¯s real or fake.¡±


    The presiding judge called several old generals over.


    After some research, they decided that it had indeed been written by the old president.


    The President scoffed. ¡°Dai Xuan, this edict was left behind before you went missing, right? At that time, he told you not to get married, but you were determined to be with the young master of the Godly tribe and even got pregnant with his child. Then, the child got into an ident. You were disheartened and left the country that needed you.¡±


    ¡°Now that more than twenty years have passed, it¡¯s ridiculous for you to want to take everything back! You¡¯re too emotional and not suitable to be the president of a country. If you¡¯re unhappy in the future, won¡¯t you abandon your citizens and disappear again?¡±


    ¡°Managing a country is not child¡¯s y. Sister, you¡¯re not suitable for this position!¡±


    Many officials agreed.


    Even though he was sitting in the impeached seat, the President did not panic at all. He did not care about a woman who had stayed in the forest for more than twenty years.


    He came today to let Dai Xuan know that the country belonged to him!


    ¡°The President is right. Although the old President left behind a secret edict, it also said that Sister Xuan could not get married. She disappeared because she thought that her daughter with the young master of the Godly tribe was no longer alive. Over twenty years had passed and she found her daughter by ident. For her daughter, she wants to take everything back. She can¡¯t take care of a country with this mentality.¡±


    The President¡¯s wife walked in.


    The officials¡¯ discussion grew louder.


    It turned out that Princess Dai hade back for her daughter.


    How could such a sentimental person be the country¡¯s highest leader!


    The President¡¯s wife looked at Dai Xuan with red eyes. ¡°Sister Xuan, your daughter is in love with the Third Prince of S Country. We can understand if you want her to marry into S Country¡¯s royal family with a noble status, but you have to be considerate as well. You can¡¯t joke around with the country!¡±


    The President¡¯s wife meant that Dai Xuan wanted to be the President for the sake of her daughter, not the country and people!


    With the President and his wife chiming in, more and more voices of doubt came.


    The disdain and arrogance in the President and his wife¡¯s eyes turned sharp and cold. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the secret edict for now. Let¡¯s talk about Big Brother being poisoned and falling into a vegetative state.¡±


    When the President¡¯s wife heard this, she acted sad. ¡°Brother was poisoned by Sister-inw and became a vegetable. The President and I are sad and regretful. If Brother didn¡¯t cheat back then, Sister-inw might not be so disheartened to hurt her own lover!¡±


    The President¡¯s wife¡¯s words seemed to be pitying her older brother and his wife, but in reality, she was revealing that her older brother had been in an affair and her sister-inw had been ruthless. Their family deserved to be in such a state.


    Looking at the evil President¡¯s wife, a cold smile appeared on Dai Xuan¡¯s lips. ¡°Lou Men, I wanted to leave some dignity for you to confess. Since you¡¯re so shameless, I can only reveal everything.¡±


    Looking at Dai Xuan¡¯s cold and arrogant expression, the President¡¯s wife¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    What did she want to announce?


    The truth about Big Brother being poisoned?


    No, after Big Brother was poisoned, she had already destroyed all the evidence. It was impossible for Dai Xuan to find out anything.


    Dai Xuan stared fixedly at the President¡¯s wife, not missing the sh of panic in her eyes.


    ¡°Lou Men, where did the nanny who followed you all those years ago go? Why didn¡¯t I see her when I came back this time?¡±


    The President¡¯s wife¡¯s heart thumped crazily, but she did her best to control herself and did not show too much emotion on her face. ¡°The nanny is old and has long returned to her hometown to enjoy her retirement.¡±


    Actually, the nanny was already dead. She had sold the nanny¡¯s only daughter to Africa. Even if Dai Xuan went to the countryside, she would not be able to find the nanny¡¯s family.


    Looking at the presiding judge, Dai Xuan nced at the president and his wife. ¡°Chief Judge, I have a witness to prove that my brother was not poisoned by Sister-inw, buta€|¡± She didn¡¯t finish her words but looked at the president and his wife. The meaning behind her words was obvious.


    The President¡¯s wife¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Sister, there are some things you shouldn¡¯t say. It was Sister-inw who poisoned Brother, how can you me the President and me?¡±


    Dai Xuan smiled calmly. ¡°Lou Men, I only took a nce at you and didn¡¯t point you out. Why are you panicking?¡±


    The President¡¯s wife wanted to say something, but the President coughed and reminded her not to fall for Dai Xuan¡¯s tricks.


    The presiding judge knocked his gavel. ¡°Bring the witness in.¡±


    A thin woman appeared at the entrance of the conference room.


    The woman walked in with her head lowered.


    The presiding judge said, ¡°Witness, please lift your head up.¡±


    The woman slowly raised her head and a face that the President¡¯s wife was both familiar and unfamiliar with appeared in her sight.


    Nanny?


    No, no, the nanny was already dead. So, the one who was here now was her daughter?


    Looking at that face that looked more and more like the nanny, the President¡¯s wife¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Hadn¡¯t she been sold to Africa?


    How had she been found?


    ¡°Lou Men, back then, the nanny overheard that you and the President nned to use Sister-inw to get rid of Big Brother. You probably didn¡¯t expect that Nanny took a video of you and secretly sent that SD card back to her hometown!¡±

 Chapter 1581 - Unacceptable Truth!

    <h4>Chapter 1581: Uneptable Truth!</h4>


    The President¡¯s wife was about to deny it when the nanny¡¯s daughter suddenly turned pale and looked at her with red eyes. ¡°Give me back my mother!¡±


    Seeing the nanny¡¯s daughter looking like a ferocious ghost, the image of the nanny grabbing her arm before she died appeared in the President¡¯s wife¡¯s mind, saying that she would not let her off even if she became a ghost.


    The President¡¯s wife¡¯s pupils constricted and she hurriedly avoided the nanny¡¯s daughter¡¯s gaze. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about... What does the nanny¡¯s death have to do with me?¡±


    A glint shed past her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that the nanny was dead just now. How did you know that the nanny is dead? Lou Men, the nanny must have been killed by you and the President!¡±


    ¡°Dai Xuan, what nonsense are you talking about? If you really have evidence, please show it to me!¡± The President was much calmer than the President¡¯s wife. If the nanny had really recorded the video, it would be impossible for it to not to have been exposed for so many years, so it might be Dai Xuan who was lying to them.


    The President was about to remind the President¡¯s wife not to be fooled when the nanny¡¯s daughter suddenly took off her coat.


    She had hidden a photo of the nanny in her coat.


    Seeing that ck and white photo, the President¡¯s wife felt like she had seen the nanny herself. She shivered and shook her head. ¡°It was just a slip of the hand. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Don¡¯te and find me...¡±


    The President wanted to stop his wife, but it was toote.


    Everyone in the conference room had heard it.


    There was an uproar.


    No one would have thought that the poisoning of the old President¡¯s eldest son was rted to the President and his wife.


    The President¡¯s eldest son was supposed to inherit the position of president. If there had been no poisoning incident, the current President would not be the top ruler of the country.


    ¡°My wife hasn¡¯t been in a good condition recently. She was spouting nonsense just now, so don¡¯t believe what she said!¡± The President looked at Dai Xuan sharply. ¡°Didn¡¯t the nanny leave evidence? Take it out and let everyone see what evidence is. My wife and I have a clear conscience. We can¡¯t tolerate you ndering us!¡±


    With a look from Dai Xuan, the nanny¡¯s daughter took out an SD card from the back of the photo and passed it to Dai Xuan. Then, she pounced toward the President¡¯s wife.


    ¡°You grew up drinking my mother¡¯s milk and she was loyal to you. Why did you kill her?¡±


    The nanny¡¯s daughter threw the unguarded President¡¯s wife to the ground. The nanny¡¯s photonded on the President¡¯s wife¡¯s face. The President¡¯s wife looked up and met the nanny¡¯s eyes.


    The President¡¯s wife¡¯s face paled. ¡°Who asked her to hear the secret that we wanted to harm Brother? If she didn¡¯t run, she wouldn¡¯t have died, she wouldn¡¯t have died...¡±


    ¡°Lou Men!¡± The President interrupted the President¡¯s wife¡¯s words with a dark expression.


    The President¡¯s wife¡¯s dazed eyes slowly calmed down. Realizing what she had just said, she wanted to bite her tongue off.


    The presiding judge and the other people in the conference room had heard the President¡¯s wife¡¯s words.


    The old President¡¯s eldest son had been poisoned because of her. Not only that, she had even killed the nanny.


    The presiding judge knocked the gavel and said sternly, ¡°We will hand over what the President¡¯s wife said to the prosecutor¡¯s office.¡±


    It was only then that the President¡¯s wife realized that she had fallen into Dai Xuan¡¯s trap. Her eyes were red and she shouted with a ferocious expression, ¡°There¡¯s no video, right? You lied to me!¡±


    Lou Men had learned a little psychology in the past. It could be said that she was not afraid of anything, but the nanny was different. The nanny had brought her up since she was young. To her, she was like a mother. No matter how cold-blooded and heartless she was, killing the person closest to her made her feel guilty.


    There was indeed no video, but as long as she found the nanny¡¯s daughter and took out the nanny¡¯s photo, it was enough to break Lou Men¡¯s psychological defense.


    When the President saw that Dai Xuan had made a small scheme to make his wife confess, he was furious that he had really underestimated Dai Xuan.


    But now that things hade to this, he could not defend his wife anymore.


    He raised his hand and knocked three times on the table.


    This was the signal between him and his wife.


    After the President¡¯s wife found out that she had fallen into the trap, her face was ashen. Hearing the President knock on the table three times, she closed her eyes and admitted, ¡°Yes, I was the one who poisoned Big Brother, but it has nothing to do with the President.¡±


    Hearing this, the President pretended to be shocked and angry. ¡°Madam, how could you do such a thing?¡±


    The President¡¯s wife lowered her head. ¡°A person has to take responsibility for his actions. The President is a very outstanding leader. All these years, he has been worried about the country and the people. I only hope that you won¡¯t make the country lose a good leader because of your personal feud with me!¡±


    Dai Xuan looked at the President expressionlessly.


    Usually, in front of the public, they were a loving couple who drew envy. However, when something happened, he got his wife to take the me. This move of abandoning the car to save the man was really well used!


    But Dai Xuan would not end this easily.


    Lou Men¡¯s methods were vicious. It was not that she did not know about it, but she was only doing things for the President. The truly ruthless person was the President!


    The presiding judge ordered the President¡¯s wife to be detained.


    Dai Xuan stood up and walked in front of the President¡¯s wife. She leaned toward her ear and whispered, ¡°Lou Men, you¡¯ve worked for him all these years, but in the end, he kicked you away. Do you think he will really protect you after this? You know too many of his secrets. Who knows? He might use those vicious methods on you very soon.¡±


    The President¡¯s wife red at Dai Xuan with red eyes. ¡°No matter what you say, I won¡¯t fall for your tricks again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really pitiful. Back then, you became his wife because you were pregnant and had a good family background. Butter, you had a miscarriage and even became infertile. You didn¡¯t dare to tell him, so you bribed Doctor Mary, who was pregnant at that time, to let you take care of her child. But you didn¡¯t know that Doctor Mary was pregnant with the President¡¯s child as well. All these years, the Dai Na you¡¯ve been taking care of was a result of your husband and his lover.¡±


    The President¡¯s wife widened her eyes, her well-maintained facial features twisting into a ferocious expression. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Why did Doctor Mary want to assassinate Gu Meng? She did it for herself and the President¡¯s daughter. Only a fool like you was kept in the dark by them, thinking that Doctor Mary was really kind and gave the child to you to raise. She didn¡¯t fight for custody for so many years. Actually, she¡¯s smart. If Dai Na follows you, she will have a legitimate identity. If she follows her, she will only be an illegitimate daughter.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The President¡¯s wife screamed, her body trembling.


    The President saw that his wife was about to lose control of her emotions and wanted to go to her side. However, the President¡¯s wife turned around suddenly and pointed a trembling finger at his nose. ¡°Tell me, is Dai Na the daughter you and Mary had?¡±

 Chapter 1582 - Take Everything Back!

    <h4>Chapter 1582: Take Everything Back!</h4>


    The President¡¯s expression changed slightly. He did not expect that Dai Xuan would find out about this old incident once she returned.


    He had had an affair with Mary back then, but he had gotten tired of it and had dumped her.


    Later, he learned from Mary that Lou Men¡¯s child had been miscarried and Lou Men could no longer get pregnant. He did not like sons. He valued power and did not want to have a son to fight for power with him in the future.


    Dai Na was enough for him.


    He did not care about who would take over the government after a hundred years. He only cared about whether he would be able to live in luxury for the next few decades.


    So, when he found out that Lou Men had brought Mary¡¯s child to her side to raise, he pretended not to know her thoughts. Anyway, Dai Na was his biological daughter.


    Mary had promised her that as long as he did not treat her daughter badly, she would forget all about that matter.


    But now, they had been found out by Dai Xuan.


    The President¡¯s expression was naturally very dark.


    The President¡¯s wife understood the President. His silence meant that this was true!


    All these years, she had been devoted to him. Because she could not have children, she had always felt guilty toward him.


    In order not to let him discover the secret back then, she treated Dai Na as her own daughter!


    She had never thought that he would have an affair with Doctor Mary. Moreover, the daughter she had raised painstakingly Doctor Mary¡¯s daughter!


    The President¡¯s wife immediately pounced toward the President like a beast that had been provoked.


    ¡°You know everything, don¡¯t you? You lied to me for so many years. Seeing me raise your lover¡¯s child and seeing me do all the bad things for you, aren¡¯t you very proud?¡±


    The President¡¯s expression changed when he saw the President¡¯s wife losing control of her emotions as if she was going to reveal all her secrets.


    Walking out of the impeached seat, he strode toward his wife and quietly took out a syringe from his pocket.


    The President¡¯s wife was agitated and did not notice the syringe in the President¡¯s hand.


    But the secret guard behind Dai Xuan saw it and quickly flicked a coin onto the President¡¯s wrist that was holding the syringe.


    The tiny syringe fell to the floor.


    The President¡¯s wife looked at the syringe that had rolled to her feet and disbelief filled her eyes. Her lips trembled uncontrobly. ¡°You... actually want me to die?¡±


    The President grabbed the President¡¯s wife¡¯s shoulders and said in a low voice, ¡°Men, this is not poison, how can I let you die? Don¡¯t fall for Dai Xuan¡¯s tricks. If I fall, you¡¯re finished...¡±


    The President¡¯s wife did not want to hear what the President had to say anymore. She knew very well if there was poison in the syringe.


    It was only now that she realized that he was a heartless person.


    No matter how much she did for him, he only had power and status in his heart!


    For those two things, he could sacrifice everything!


    Including his wife who loved him so much!


    The President¡¯s wife felt so foolish. She had spent so many years to finally see his true colors now.


    Actually, many years ago, she had already known that he was the kind of person who would do anything to achieve his goals.


    ¡°Dai Xuan, there are a lot of crimes that I participated in as well, so I won¡¯t say too much about it. However, there¡¯s one thing that I think you might not know as well. The President in front of you is actually not an illegitimate child of your Dai family.¡±


    ¡°At that time, when the old President found out that he had an illegitimate child in the orphanage, it was this person in front of you who stole the jade pendant of the old President¡¯s real illegitimate child. He took the illegitimate child¡¯s hair and gave it to the old president for a DNA test. After he gained the old President¡¯s approval, he killed the real illegitimate child!¡±


    ¡°Lou Men, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± The President¡¯s expression changed.


    The President¡¯s wife turned away, not looking at the President. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can do a DNA test to see if he is rted to the Dai family by blood...¡±


    Before the President¡¯s wife could finish speaking, she was pped by the President angrily.


    ¡°Lou Men, do you want to die?¡±


    Tears of sadness filled the President¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Dai Xuan¡¯s secret guard, I wouldn¡¯t be standing in front of you now. Hehehe, since you¡¯re heartless, don¡¯t me me for being heartless...¡±


    ...


    At the presidential pce.


    Dai Na woke up from her sleep and was rather unhappy when she heard the servants shouting downstairs. She walked out of the bedroom and went downstairs to scold the servants who were talking loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m resting? All of you, do you know the rules?¡±


    Dai Na sat on the sofa and said arrogantly, ¡°If you don¡¯t know the rules, I¡¯ll teach you what rules are. p yourselves and don¡¯t stop until I say stop!¡±


    The servants knew Dai Na¡¯s temper. If they did not do as she said, they might be punished even more ruthlessly!


    If it was before today, the servants would not dare to have any doubts and would do it directly.


    However, they had seen the news that the President and his wife seemed to have been detained and the presidential pce was about to change owners.


    When Dai Na saw that the servants were standing still, she was furious. ¡°Why? Do my words not hold any power now?¡±


    One of the servants said carefully, ¡°Princess, have you seen the news today?¡±


    Dai Na raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why should I watch the news? If you don¡¯t do it yourself, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    ¡°You should read the news first before deciding whether to punish us!¡±


    Dai Na felt that something was wrong. She picked up the remote control and turned on the television.


    She saw the news about the return of Dai Xuan, who was about to be the next President of Y Country. The original President and his wife had been taken away by the Special Investigations Team because they were involved in several murder cases.


    When Dai Na saw this news, she felt like she had been struck by lightning.


    Daddy and Mommy had been arrested!


    Dai Xuan was to be the new President?


    Dai Na could not believe that the weather outside had changed the moment she woke up!


    She took out her phone and called her father¡¯s secretary. It rang for a long time before he answered.


    The secretary told Dai Na that her parents were likely to spend the rest of their lives in jail.


    Dai Na¡¯s face turned pale and she called Ling Motian, her body cold and trembling.


    With such a big thing happening, she did not know who to look for. In the past, under her parents¡¯ protection, she could have anything she wanted, except for Ye Qing...


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered. When Dai Na called again, the call was cut off.


    Ling Motian actually hung up on her?


    Dai Na called a few other officials and uncles who followed her father¡¯s lead. However, the moment they heard her voice, they excused themselves and hung up.


    It was the first time Dai Na had experienced the coldness of human nature, being alone and helpless.


    She sat in the living room in a daze until the evening when the sound of a car engine sounded outside. She thought that her parents had returned and ran out quickly.


    In the end, the car door opened and she saw the person she least wanted to see.


    Gu Meng.


    ...

 Chapter 1583 - Agitated

    <h4>Chapter 1583: Agitated</h4>


    Dai Na¡¯s eyes almost popped out when she saw Gu Meng getting out of the car.


    Gu Meng was wearing thetest Chanel style. She was wearing high heels and her silky ck hair was draped over her shoulders, making her look even more elegant.


    The moment Gu Meng got out of the car, she met Dai Na¡¯s eyes that were fixed on her. That gaze made Gu Meng¡¯s scalp tingle.


    Dai Na took a few steps forward. ¡°How did you get in?¡±


    Why were the security measures of the presidential pce getting worse?


    Any Tom, Dick, or Harry could be let in easily!


    Gu Meng saw that Dai Na was about to spit fire and ignored her.


    Ling Hui came down from the other side of the car. Hearing Dai Na¡¯s question, she raised her eyebrows and her red lips curled up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the news today? You¡¯re still dreaming about being a princess. This ce is about to change owners. Dai Na, stop being so arrogant!¡±


    Dai Na saw the news and knew that something had happened to her parents.


    Ling Hui only wanted to show off in front of her because of her aunt¡¯s power and even brought Gu Meng into the presidential pce. Was a fishing vige girl like her worthy ofing here?


    Dai Na stared at Ling Hui and Gu Meng with sharp eyes, wishing she could bore a hole in each of them. ¡°Ling Hui, your aunt has gained the upper hand. You¡¯re not her daughter, so what are you so proud of? My father¡¯s surname is also Dai, and I¡¯m also Dai Xuan¡¯s niece!¡±


    Dai Na wrapped her arms around her chest and looked at Ling Hui with disdain. ¡°Besides, your mother poisoned your father. After Dai Xuan bes the President, she might stand up for her brother and make trouble for your mother!¡±


    Ling Hui could not help butugh when she heard Dai Na¡¯s words.


    Dai Na frowned when she saw Ling Hui smiling. There was fire in her eyes. ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    Ling Hui and Gu Meng looked at each other. ¡°It seems like she doesn¡¯t know anything!¡±


    Ling Hui took a few steps forward and told Dai Na what had happened at the impeachment meeting today. ¡°Firstly, Gu Meng is Auntie¡¯s biological daughter. Secondly, my father was poisoned because of your parents. Thirdly, you¡¯re the child of your father and Doctor Mary. You¡¯re just the daughter of a lover and an illegitimate daughter. Fourthly, your father killed my grandfather¡¯s real illegitimate son. He¡¯s just an imposter.¡±


    There were too many things in Ling Hui¡¯s words and Dai Na could not digest them all at once.


    Because the first point alone was uneptable to her.


    Was Gu Meng Dai Xuan¡¯s daughter?


    H-How was that possible?


    Wasn¡¯t Gu Meng an ordinary fishing vige girl?


    She was still d that Gu Meng¡¯s background was poor. Even if she and Ye Qing were in love, it would be difficult for her to marry into the royal family and be a Princess Consort.


    How long could a marriage without blessingsst?


    But now, she had actually be Dai Xuan¡¯s daughter?


    No, it was too unbelievable!


    Dai Na refused to believe it!


    At this moment, all the servants in the presidential pce came out.


    With the butler leading the way, they formed two neat rows at the door.


    The butler was carrying a suitcase. Dai Na realized that it was her suitcase.


    ¡°Miss Dai Na, Miss Gu will be the princess here from now on. Take your luggage and leave!¡±


    Dai Na swayed unsteadily.


    Everything happened so fast that Dai Na could not react in time.


    ¡°I¡¯m the princess, why is this happening...¡± Dai Na seemed to have suffered a huge blow. She red at Gu Meng with red eyes, her expression extremely fierce.¡± I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe that a fishing vige girl has noble blood flowing in her body. ¡±


    Ling Hui said coldly, ¡°Dai Na, don¡¯t keep calling her a fishing vige girl. A real noble person is not as evil as your family.¡± Ling Hui hated Dai Na too. If it wasn¡¯t for her, her father would not have fallen into a vegetative state and her mother would not have been wronged for so many years!


    The vein on Dai Na¡¯s forehead popped out and her red eyes looked like she wanted to tear Gu Meng into pieces.


    Gu Meng being able to get Ye Qing¡¯s love already made her crazy with jealousy!


    Only her status was stronger than Gu Meng.


    But now, she had lost her status. If her father was not of the Dai family¡¯s bloodline, then what had she be?


    Dai Na red at Gu Meng angrily, her heart feeling like it was suffocating.


    Why was Gu Meng so lucky? Why was she Dai Xuan¡¯s daughter?


    For a moment, Dai Na was like a wild beast that had received a huge blow and looked extremely dangerous. Gu Meng and Ling Hui were unwilling to be entangled with her.


    The two of them entered the presidential pce, treating Dai Na as air.


    Dai Na was furious. She wanted to pounce over and teach them a lesson, but the butler grabbed her quickly.


    ¡°Bring Miss Dai out.¡± The butler instructed several servants.


    Several servants had been beaten and scolded by Dai Na before and hated her to the core. Since Dai Na was unwilling to leave, they pinched her secretly. Dai Na had been pampered since she was young, so how could she suffer like this? She kept screaming.


    ...


    After Dai Na¡¯s sharp and mean voice gradually disappeared, Gu Meng and Ling Hui¡¯s ears became clearer.


    ¡°Dai Na was agitated.¡± Ling Hui stood in front of the window and watched as Dai Na was dragged away by several servants.


    Gu Meng went to the window and looked out. ¡°Everything feels like a dream.¡±


    Even now, she was still in a daze.


    How had she be the princess of Y Country?


    Ling Hui understood Gu Meng¡¯s feelings. She held her hand and said with a smile, ¡°After Auntie takes over, she¡¯ll let you change your surname and let you acknowledge your roots and ancestors. She¡¯ll announce your identity to the public. Vivian, believe in yourself. You deserve this identity!¡±


    ...


    The couple went to jail and Dai Xuan became the new President. These two events caused amotion internationally.


    Many countries were still waiting to see Y Country make a fool of themselves, but very soon, they were shocked by Dai Di¡¯s political power.


    She eradicated the remnants of the former President¡¯s party in a swift and decisive manner. Her bold reforms, together with the support of two old generals and her own corporation, quickly made a series of reforms that were beneficial to the people after she took office.


    Soon, she was loved and supported by her people.


    Outside, she was a domineering and charismatic leader. But at home, she was a warm and loving mother.


    Gu Meng had never experienced motherly love before.


    ...


    After everything was on track.


    The important leaders of the various countries came to attend the banquet she had prepared for her beloved daughter three dayster.


    The people who came to attend the banquet were all important people. Gu Meng would appear as a princess and she could not help feeling nervous.


    Recently, she had been learning court etiquette from the senior nanny in the presidential pce.


    Dai Xuan noticed Gu Meng¡¯s nervousness andforted her gently, ¡°Xiaomeng, it¡¯s alright even if you didn¡¯t do it well. With Mom behind you, no one will dare tough at you.¡±


    Gu Meng leaned against her shoulder and called out, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Ever since the mother and daughter reunited, Gu Meng had never called her ¡°Mom¡±.


    The sudden call of ¡°Mom¡± shocked Dai Xuan.

 Chapter 1584 - Destroying Her Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1584: Destroying Her n</h4>


    At one point, she thought that she had heard wrongly.


    She slowly lowered her head and looked at Gu Meng, whose head was leaning on her shoulder.


    Her breathing tightened and her eyes turned red. ¡°Xiaomeng, what did you call me just now?¡±


    Although she did not force Gu Meng to call her ¡°Mom¡±, she had always wanted to call her ¡°Mom¡±.


    When Gu Meng heard her trembling voice, she looked up and met her red eyes. She called out again, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Dai Xuan seemed to have been hit by something. She was excited and happy, and the tears that lingered in her eyes could not stop falling.


    She responded hurriedly.


    No matter how strong and daring she was outside, she was just an ordinary mother in front of Gu Meng.


    She wanted to give her all of her motherly love.


    When she called her mother, it made her even more excited, touched, andforted than when she had gotten the world.


    Dai Xuan pulled Gu Meng into her arms and caressed her head gently. ¡°Mommy¡¯s darling daughter.¡±


    When Gu Meng heard the words ¡°darling daughter¡±, her eyes turned hot and tears fell uncontrobly.


    In the future, she would finally have a mother to love her! She had thought that she would never be able to enjoy such love in her life!


    ...


    In the capital.


    Little Gugu watched his father packing his luggage as he was preparing to go to Y Country with his uncle and aunt.


    His fair hands cupped his handsome face as he pouted unhappily. ¡°Daddy, why aren¡¯t you bringing me to see Mommy? Can you coax Mommy well without me?¡±


    Ye Qing nced at Little Gugu. ¡°Your father wants to get your mother back with his own strength. He doesn¡¯t want to bring a little third wheel like you.¡±


    If he brought him along, Xiaomeng¡¯s attention would be entirely on him.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re afraid that Mommy will only talk to me and ignore you and embarrass you!¡±


    Ye Qing patted Little Gugu¡¯s head. ¡°If I can¡¯t get your mother back, we¡¯ll have to live together in the future.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get her back, I¡¯ll go to Y Country to spend time with Mommy and pretty Grandma!¡±


    Ye Qing was speechless. This brat!


    Little Gugu sat by the bed, his long legs swinging by the side of the bed. Seeing that his father was ignoring him, he ran to his side and hugged him. ¡°Daddy, I lied to you. I was brought up by you. How could I bear to let you go? What I mean is, if you can¡¯t get Mommy back, I¡¯ll go to pretty Grandma¡¯s and help you get Mommy back.¡±


    Ye Qing looked down at Little Gugu and picked him up. ¡°Trust Daddy. I can definitely get your Mommy back.¡±


    ...


    After Dai Na was chased out of the presidential pce, she contacted many people and finally met Lou Men.


    Lou Men¡¯s attitude became unusually cold when she saw Dai Na.


    She even called her a bastard and told her to scram!


    Dai Na finally believed that the four points mentioned by Ling Hui were all the truth!


    She could not stand such a blow!


    Knowing that Dai Xuan was going to hold a banquet to announce Gu Meng¡¯s identity, Dai Na tried all ways to contact the makeup team for Gu Meng.


    Fortunately, the heavens were fair. The famous makeup artist, Jenny, was once Dai Na¡¯s makeup artist. She had something on Jenny.


    Dai Na asked Jenny out alone.


    Seeing Dai Na, Jenny was not as respectful as before. ¡°Dai Na, what¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m very busy and will be putting on makeup for Princess Meng very soon. I only have five minutes at most.¡±


    Recently, Dai Na had seen too many of these people¡¯s annoying faces. Now that she had lost her identity, they had revealed their true colors and were all rude to her.


    Dai Na did not want to talk nonsense with Jenny either.


    She took out a photo from her bag. ¡°Look at this.¡±


    When Jenny saw the photo that Dai Na had taken out, her pupils constricted. ¡°Why do you have such a photo?¡±


    She did not know that the naked photo she had taken in front of the mirror had fallen into Dai Na¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care why I have such a photo. If you want to take back the photos and not let the photos be exposed, do something for me!¡± This makeup artist had gotten into a scandal with Ling Motian before. After she lost Ye Qing, she had wanted to tie Ling Motian down, so she got someone to hack into his cloud server and found these photos. Later, she found out that Jenny had not done anything with Ling Motian, so she hadn¡¯t made trouble for her. However, she had kept the photos, not expecting them to be useful this time.


    Seeing the sh of ruthlessness in Dai Na¡¯s eyes, Jenny shivered. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ...


    The banquet was held at a seven-star hotel.


    In the dressing room.


    Gu Meng changed into a gown and put on the princess tiara, while Jenny prepared to help her put on makeup.


    She took out a brand new set of cosmetics from her bag.


    ording to Dai Na, there was a drug in the toner that could ruin a person¡¯s appearance.


    After it was applied to her face, it would fester within an hour.


    There was also a drug in her lipstick. When the banquet officially started, the drug would act up and the new princess would strip and dance. When she saw a man, she would want to pounce on him like a horny female dog.


    Dai Na was very vicious. She wanted to destroy this Princess Meng.


    Jenny was conflicted and terrified.


    If she did not do as Dai Na instructed, her photo would be published.


    If she did as Dai Na instructed, the new President would not let her off easily with Princess Meng¡¯s disfigured and ugly appearance!


    Gu Meng nced at the makeup artist whose eyes were wandering around and did not dare to look at her. She found that her fingers were trembling when she took out the toner.


    She heard that this was the makeup artist of all socialites.


    She should be very experienced and would not be so afraid that her hands would shake when she saw her!


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Gu Meng said.


    Jenny replied in a panic.


    She opened the bottle of toner and poured some on the cotton pad.


    Gu Meng realized that she had not wet all of the cotton. The part she was pinching was still dry, as if she was afraid of touching the toner on the cotton.


    Gu Meng was immediately rmed.


    Just as she was about to stand up from the chair, she heard a loud thud and the makeup artist fell to her knees.


    ¡°Princess Meng, I-I have something to say...¡±


    Gu Meng frowned and kept her guard up. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°In the toner, there¡¯s a face disfiguring drug and as for the lipstick, there¡¯s a drug in it...¡±


    A surprised look appeared in Gu Meng¡¯s eyes, but she calmed down very quickly. Jenny was a makeup artist with a good reputation in the socialite circle. It was impossible for her to do such a thing that would ruin her future. She must have...


    Gu Meng immediately reacted, a trace of coldness appearing in her ck eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Dai Na, right?¡±


    Jennyy on the ground and nodded. ¡°She had my photo in her hand and threatened me. She wanted to use me to destroy you!¡±


    Anger surged in Gu Meng¡¯s heart. She closed her eyes and looked at Jenny. ¡°Get up!¡±


    Jenny stood up fearfully.


    ¡°Since she asked you to do all of this, she must havee personally to see me embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she said that she knew the manager of this seven-star hotel and would give him a sum of money to disguise as a waitress and enter the banquet hall to watch you embarrass yourself!¡±


    Gu Meng pursed her lips tightly.


    How could she sit back and do nothing when Dai Na wanted to hurt her time and time again?

 Chapter 1585 - He Came to The Dinner Party

    <h4>Chapter 1585: He Came to The Dinner Party</h4>


    Seven-star hotel.


    Tonight, Dai Xuan had reserved the entire venue.


    After the banquet, the leaders of the various countries rested in the hotel. The surrounding main roads were restricted to authorized vehicles and there were armed guards on both sides of the roads.


    The security was so strict that even a fly could not fly in.


    Dai Na had thought that she would need to spend a lot of effort to bribe the hotel manager.


    She had not expected it to be so easy.


    After discussing a satisfactory price with her, the manager gave her a waitress¡¯ outfit to change into.


    Jenny called her as well, saying that she had done as she had instructed.


    Dai Na had not expected that things would go so smoothly. She thought about how Gu Meng would not only be an ugly monster at the banquet, but how she would also pounce on men when she was in heat. At that time, she would definitely lose all her face and be theughing stock of the upper ss!


    So what if Gu Meng was a princess?


    Since she was young, she had grown up in a fishing vige and was merely a lowly fishing vige girl.


    She had no right to be a noble princess!


    ...


    In a hidden room upstairs in the hotel¡¯s banquet hall.


    Gu Meng and Ling Hui stood inside, looking at the magnificent banquet hall.


    Under the bright crystal chandeliers, there was a first-ss band from Y Country. The pianist was ying a melodious and stylish piano piece.


    In a corner of the banquet hall, transparent crystal sses were assembled into toweredyers, reflecting gorgeous colors under the light.


    Everyone was dressed to the nines and it presented a luxurious scene of high society.


    Gu Meng and Ling Hui spotted Dai Na, who was dressed as a waitress.


    Dai Na deliberately made herself look ugly.


    If Gu Meng had not known Dai Na¡¯s n, it would have been hard to recognize her with her makeup.


    Ling Hui learned of Dai Na¡¯s trick from Gu Meng and a trace of coldness appeared in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Like father, like daughter. This saying is true.¡±


    ¡°After tonight, she won¡¯t appear in front of us again.¡± Although Gu Meng was kind and never took the initiative to make enemies, she would not be soft-hearted if someone wanted to hurt her again and again!


    ¡°Vivian, look who¡¯s here.¡±


    Almost all of the guests in the banquet hall had arrived. They were chatting downstairs with the guests. When she announced Gu Meng¡¯s identityter, Gu Meng would walk down the spiral staircase.


    Gu Meng looked in the direction Ling Hui was pointing.


    Three figures walked in from the entrance of the banquet hall.


    The S Country royal couple, Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi. The man was tall and handsome, while the woman was tall and slender, looking extremely beautiful.


    They were extremely eye-catching andpatible when they walked together.


    Apart from the royal couple, Ye Qing was also there.


    He was wearing a tailored dark-colored suit. The tailored high-end fabric wrapped around his slender body. His ck suit was impable, and there was a neatly folded pocket handkerchief in his left chest pocket. It was luxurious and elegant.


    Under his neat and stylish short hair, his well-defined face was as deep and handsome as a carving knife. There was a maturity in his eyes and there was a noble and strong aura that made him attract the attention of many single women the moment he came in.


    Gu Meng stared at Ye Qing for a while before she looked away. She walked to the mirror and practiced what she was going to say.


    ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure.¡±


    Gu Meng nodded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go down first,¡± Ling Hui said.


    ¡°Okay.


    The moment Ling Hui went down, she met Old Master Ling and Ling Motian.


    ¡°Huihui, I know that Motian has done something wrong to you, so I brought him here to apologize to you.¡± As Old Master Ling spoke, he pulled Ling Motian to Ling Hui¡¯s side. ¡°He promised me that he would live well with you in the future and would never do anything wrong to you again. Huihui, give him another chance!¡±


    After Ling Hui and Ling Motian got married, Old Master Ling treated her quite well. She looked at Old Master Ling and said softly, ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t stand the sand in my eyes and can¡¯t continue with him. I¡¯ve already signed the divorce agreement, but he keeps putting it off! My aunt already knows about this. She said that if he continues to stall for time, she will personally go to the Ling family to negotiate with you.¡±


    The rtionship between Dai He and Ling Hui¡¯s father had been good since they were young. Now that their older brother was in a vegetative state, Ling Hui was like her biological daughter. The Ling family did not have that much face to let the new President negotiate with them personally.


    Ling Hui said this with a hint of threat. If Ling Motian didn¡¯t know what was good for him and dragged on this marriage, her aunt would appear and the Ling family might be implicated.


    ¡°Huihui, is there no turning back?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Ling Motian and I can¡¯t turn back anymore.¡±


    Ling Motian, who had been silent, looked at Ling Hui, his handsome face slightly embarrassed. ¡°Because of that man?¡±


    Ling Hui furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I divorced you not because of any man, but because you cheated on me with Dai Na and made me feel as disgusted as swallowing a fly. After our divorce, the two of you can be together openly, but I don¡¯t want to be involved with you anymore.¡±


    Looking at Ling Hui, who in front of his grandfather, Ling Motian was furious. ¡°If you¡¯re determined to leave, we¡¯ll go settle the divorce procedures tomorrow!¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s beautiful red lips lifted up, looking extremely happy. ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Then, she waved her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve recorded what you said just now.¡±


    Ling Motian¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You...¡±


    Ling Hui turned around with a smile and helped Dai Xuan wee the distinguished guest.


    Grandfather Ling looked at Ling Hui¡¯s figure and red at Ling Motian angrily. ¡°I used to think that you were smart, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid! You lost the most precious thing, do you know that?¡±


    Ling Motian pursed his lips into a cold and dark arc. He did not believe that Ling Hui would be able to find a better husband than him if she left him.


    ...


    The banquet officially started. After thanking the guests, she started to introduce her daughter.


    The lights in the banquet hall dimmed and a beam of white light hit the spiral staircase on the second floor.


    A slender figure wearing a white chiffon gown slowly walked out. The exquisite fabric and cut outlined her exquisite figure perfectly. The chest of the gown was studded with diamond stars, making it look dazzling and luxurious.


    Her ck hair was tied up and two strands were left by her cheeks. She had exquisite makeup on her face and her skin was fairer than snow. She appeared especially bright and pretty.


    The hem of the dress moved up and down, giving people a sense of beauty.


    Many eligible bachelors hade to the banquet hall because they knew that Dai Xuan was holding a banquet tonight for her daughter. Many of them hoped to be chosen as the groom.


    Ye Qing looked at Gu Meng, who had attracted the attention of countless young masters the moment she came down from the spiral staircase, and his eyes darkened.

 Chapter 1586 - Reaping What She Sowed

    <h4>Chapter 1586: Reaping What She Sowed</h4>


    Dai Na, who was dressed like a waiter, looked at Gu Meng, who was wearing a gown and a crown. She could not believe that it was the fishing vige girl she knew.


    Although she used to think that she looked good, Dai Na despised her from the bottom of her heart.


    She had not expected her to be so beautiful and stunning after dressing up carefully. She was not at all inferior to the princess who had grown up in the royal family.


    Facing the gazes of the crowd, she did not have any stage fright and walked up the stage gracefully.


    She stood in front of the microphone and said something, but Dai Na could not hear a word. She only saw the guests around her pping for her again and again.


    No one mocked or ridiculed her. Everyone looked so sincere.


    These hypocritical people!


    They had been like this too when she had still been a princess!


    Dai Na tightened her hold on the tray and the veins on the back of her hands popped up. It was almost time for the drug to act up and Gu Meng would be an ugly monster. She would even strip on stage and make love to the male guests below the stage.


    When she thought of that scene, Dai Naughed coldly in her heart!


    There was going to be a good show soon!


    However, after Gu Meng finished speaking, Dai Na did not see that her face was festering nor were her actions abnormal. On the other hand, there was a sudden heat in her body.


    It tickled...


    It felt so hot...


    It was as if there were millions of ants gnawing at her body. She felt extremely ufortable and her breathing quickened. The tray in her hands fell to the ground.


    With a loud bang, she let out a scream.


    The guests, who were originally looking at Gu Meng on the stage, all turned around and looked toward the corner.


    Dai Na ran out from the corner, her eyes dazed and her lips parted as her hands kept pulling at her clothes.


    From the corner of her eye, she saw a cold face dressed in a suit in the banquet hall. It was as if she had seen the cool spring water and she pounced on him crazily. ¡°Brother Motian, my body seems to be on fire. Only you can help me extinguish it...¡±


    Ling Motian was still worried about Ling Hui insisting on divorcing him. He had not heard what Gu Meng said clearly and was about to find an excuse to leave the banquet hall in advance when a crazy woman suddenly pounced on him.


    She even called him ¡°Brother Motian¡±?


    Ling Motian was about to turn back to look at the woman when the woman raised her hands, cupped his handsome face and kissed him. ¡°Brother Motian, I want it, I want it. Give it to me!¡±


    When Ling Motian saw that the woman who kissed him was Dai Na, who had put on makeup, his expression darkened.


    How had Dai Na gotten into the banquet hall?


    Ling Motian pushed the woman in his arms away without thinking.


    He used a lot of strength and Dai Na lost her bnce and fell to the ground. At this moment, a service staff rushed over and pretended to help Dai Na up while using a towel with makeup remover to wipe her face.


    After removing most of Dai Na¡¯s makeup, the service staff pretended to be pushed away by her and left in a panic.


    Dai Na¡¯s face was exposed. She hugged the table leg on the floor, thinking that it was Ling Motian as she panted uncontrobly. ¡°Brother Motian, I have nothing left, only you. I know that you still love me... Let¡¯s get married after kicking Ling Hui...¡±


    ¡°Brother Motian, I feel so terrible... Quickly use yourrge hand to caress my entire body...¡±


    When the guests saw Dai Na¡¯s face clearly, they all looked disgusted. Did the former President and his wife¡¯s imprisonment agitate Dai Na?


    Amongst the guests, Old Master Ling and Ling Motian were the most embarrassed.


    Old Master Ling red at Ling Motian angrily, his expression dark. ¡°What a disgrace! Our Ling family¡¯s face has been disgraced by you!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I have nothing to do with her anymore...¡±


    Before he could finish, he heard Dai Na make a sound that sounded like she was moaning, ¡°Ah, Brother Motian, don¡¯t you love to have an affair with me the most? If you don¡¯t want to marry me, let¡¯s continue to do it and cheat on that b*tch, Ling Hui...¡±


    Seeing that the she was almost done, Gu Meng shot a nce at the butler. After all, it was her mother who had organized a banquet for her tonight. If Dai Na continued to cause trouble like this, the banquet would probably be ruined.


    The butler immediately brought several servants forward.


    The servants pulled Dai Na, who was not properly dressed, up from the floor. The butler exined with a smile, ¡°Dear guests, I¡¯m really sorry. Miss Dai Na has a problem with her mind because of what happened to the ex-Presidential couple.¡±


    Some of the female guests could not stand Dai Na¡¯s coquettish appearance. She had snatched someone else¡¯s husband and still dared to shout in public. Such a woman should go to hell!


    ¡°Since there¡¯s something wrong with her brain, she should be sent to a mental hospital for treatment!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ll send her to the mental hospital immediately!¡±


    Dai Na had never thought that she would be theughing stock of the upper ss just because she had wanted to see Gu Meng make a fool of herself. In the end, she was the one who had been embarrassed and had even been sent to a mental hospital. She could only stay there for the rest of her life and was forced to live as a crazy woman with mental problems.


    After Dai Na was taken away, the banquet quickly returned to normal.


    It seemed like Dai Xuan understood everything when she came to Gu Meng. She asked softly, ¡°Did Dai Na want you to be embarrassed?¡±


    Gu Meng nodded. ¡°Not only did she want to embarrass me, but she also wanted me to be disfigured.¡±


    Dai Xuan¡¯s expression changed immediately as she instructed the secretary behind her, ¡°Tell the head of the mental hospital to let Dai Na treat her illness properly.¡±


    The head secretary nodded. Treating her properly meant that they had to treat her even if she was not sick!


    ¡°President.¡± An old general from Y Country had brought his grandson over. It was all thanks to the support of the old general that she had managed to regain her power. Dai Xuan shook his hand enthusiastically.


    ¡°President, this is my useless grandson, Huangfu Xuan.¡±


    ¡°Old General, you¡¯re too humble. Ah Xuan is already an air force major at such a young age. His future is limitless and his younger generation will surpass us!¡±


    ¡°You tter me.¡± The old general nced at Huangfu Xuan.


    Huangfu Xuan smirked and reached out his hand to Gu Meng, who was beside her. ¡°Hello, Princess Meng. My grandfather is afraid that I¡¯m too old and can¡¯t find a partner, so he couldn¡¯t wait to bring me here to get to know you.¡±


    Such a straightforward and honest introduction... Gu Meng was still a little unustomed to it.


    Old Master Huangfu red at Huangfu Xuan. ¡°You brat.¡±


    ¡°Princess Meng, let¡¯s talk at the side. If not, I¡¯ll be scarred by my grandfather¡¯s gaze if I stay by his side.¡±


    Gu Meng was amused by Huangfu Xuan¡¯s words. ¡°Alright.¡±


    She followed Huangfu Xuan to the balcony. Before they could say anything, a tall and cold figure suddenly appeared behind Gu Meng.


    Turning around, she met with Ye Qing¡¯s dark eyes.

 Chapter 1587 - Hugging Her From Behind

    <h4>Chapter 1587: Hugging Her From Behind</h4>


    Huangfu Xuan¡¯s facial features were not as deep and exquisite as Ye Qing¡¯s, but whenbined together, it made people feelfortable and masculine.


    He was tall and muscr, and was the type that was especially masculine!


    Unlike Ye Qing, who looked more abstinent, calm, and indifferent.


    Huangfu Xuan saw Ye Qing, who had appeared behind Gu Meng. He was in the army all year round and did not know about the popr movie a while back, nor did he know about the rtionship between Gu Meng and Ye Qing.


    Huangfu Xuan took the initiative to greet Ye Qing. ¡°Your Highness, did youe out to see the night scenery?¡±


    Ye Qing shook Huangfu Xuan¡¯s hand with an indifferent expression. After responding, he walked to a corner of the balcony.


    He had no intention of talking to Gu Meng.


    Huangfu Xuan originally thought that Ye Qing was interested in Princess Meng, but it seemed like he was thinking too much.


    Huangfu Xuan was a person with well-developed limbs, but his mind was rtively simple.


    He did not see the invisible tension between Ye Qing and Gu Meng and thought that Gu Meng was really single as his grandfather had said.


    Standing on the other side of the balcony with Gu Meng, he beckoned for a waiter and brought two sses of champagne, passing one to Gu Meng.


    ¡°Princess Meng, I heard that you¡¯re a jewelry designer? Can I have the honor of asking you to design a set for my mother¡¯s birthday in a few months?¡±


    Gu Meng nodded with a smile. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll give Major Huangfu a discount then.¡±


    Huangfu Xuan raised his ss and clinked it with Gu Meng¡¯s. ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°Does Princess Meng like to take risks? If you¡¯re brave, I can take you parachuting when I have a break and teach you how to fly a ne.¡±


    Gu Meng looked at the tall, strong and stylish man in front of her. He did not seem to beat around the bush. If he was interested, he would say it directly, wanting to fight for more opportunities to interact with her.


    Gu Meng liked this kind of personality. She turned back to look at the man in the other corner. His tall and cold body was leaning against the railing, the light yellow liquid in the crystal ss swaying in his hand. His dark eyes were looking into the distance, not looking in her direction.


    Gu Meng looked at Huangfu Xuan, who was still waiting for her reply, a polite smile on her pretty face. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m already the mother of a two-year-old child.¡±


    Huangfu Xuan was slightly surprised.


    After all, she looked like she was in her early twenties and was still a university student.


    But after his surprise, Huangfu Xuan reacted very quickly. Heughed heartily and said, ¡°Princess Meng is also a straightforward person. I like to make friends with such people. Even if we can¡¯t be lovers, we can still be friends, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ye Qing looked at the bustling night scenery of the city for a while before he downed the liquid in his ss. Turning back, he could not help looking at where Gu Meng and Huangfu Xuan were standing.


    Seeing that the two of them were talking andughing, even drinking a few sses of wine, a trace of darkness shed past his deep ck eyes and his well-defined handsome face turned cold.


    Gu Meng chatted with Huangfu Xuan for a while and when she looked back at Ye Qing, he had already left.


    Gu Meng furrowed her eyebrows slightly. After talking to Huangfu Xuan, she returned to the banquet hall.


    Almost all of the guests had spoken to her today, even the King and Queen Nan Zhi. Except for Ye Qing.


    His expression was indifferent, as if he did not want to talk to her.


    Had he gotten angry because she had refused to stay overnight at his pce?


    Realizing that she was starting to care about his thoughts and feelings again, Gu Meng hurriedly shook off those thoughts. She was still angry at him. Why should she care too much about his thoughts?


    If he ignored her, then he should continue doing so!


    When Gu Meng returned to the banquet hall, several young men came over to give her a toast. Gu Meng had no choice but to entertain them and drink with them.


    It didn¡¯t feel like much while drinking the wine, but the after-effects were a little strong.


    After several sses, Gu Meng¡¯s head started to spin.


    Dai Xuan came to Gu Meng¡¯s side and held her hand. ¡°Xiaomeng, you¡¯ve drunk a little too much. I¡¯ll get Ling Hui to help you up to rest.¡±


    ¡°I can go up myself.¡± Gu Meng held onto Dai Xuan¡¯s hand instead. ¡°Mom, did my performance tonight embarrass you?¡±


    Dai Xuan looked at her lovingly. ¡°Silly child. Mom said that even if you can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s fine. No one will dare to say anything.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to embarrass Mom.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done very well tonight. Mom is very satisfied.¡±


    Gu Meng smiled brightly at the praise she received. ¡°Thank you, Mom. I will work harder in the future and not embarrass you.¡±


    Hearing Gu Meng¡¯s words, Dai Xuan¡¯s heart ached for her even more. This child had suffered a lot since she was young. That was why she was so obedient and sensible in front of her mother.


    Gu Meng was notpletely drunk, but Dai Xuan did not feel at ease, so she asked Ling Hui to help Gu Meng back to her room.


    Ling Hui helped Gu Meng to the bed and touched her red face. ¡°I¡¯ll bring a cup of tea. Otherwise, your head will hurt when you wake up tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡±


    Ling Hui smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡±


    After Ling Hui left the room, she went downstairs and brought a cup of tea over.


    After feeding Gu Meng, Ling Hui closed the door and left.


    Gu Meng closed her eyes and fell asleep. In her daze, she heard the doorbell ring.


    She thought that Ling Hui had arrived and walked to the door barefooted, opening it.


    A tall figure stood at the door, blocking most of the light in the corridor. Gu Meng looked up with her drunken stupor and stared at the man¡¯s handsome face.


    Her pink lips moved and she murmured unconsciously, ¡°Brother Ah Dai?¡±


    The man hummed coldly, his eyes fixated on her red face. ¡°Did you drink too much?¡±


    Gu Meng furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°No. If I drank too much, I would not have been able to recognize you.¡±


    Hearing her words, the man scoffed from the depths of his throat. ¡°I thought that there were too many young men who liked you tonight and you forgot about me.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s watery eyes revealed a trace of coyness. ¡°Even if I forget everyone, I can¡¯t forget Brother Ah Dai.¡±


    It seemed like she was really drunk.


    If not, she would not have such a coy and coquettish expression when facing him.


    Ye Qing looked at her, as if he had returned to the years when he had lost his memories in the fishing vige.


    Back then, she had still been a young girl. Every time she looked at him, she would have this expression.


    It had been a long time since he saw her like this.


    He missed her and longed for her.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai, I feel like sleeping. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow if there¡¯s anything. I¡¯m going to sleep first...¡± She said as she walked into the room. However, she had only taken a few steps when the man grabbed her slender waist from behind. Her entire body was lifted up by one of his arms.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Heughed softly, his firm chest pressing against her slender back. His scorching hot lips moved to her fair ear and he said, ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me what I¡¯m doing? I said, you.¡±

 Chapter 1588 - His Gentleness

    <h4>Chapter 1588: His Gentleness</h4>


    Although she had drunk too much, she was notpletely confused. Gu Meng thought about his words and understood what he meant.


    Her eyes widened, as if she could not believe that the Brother Ah Dai she knew would say such obscene words.


    ¡°Brother Ah Dai, you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    Ye Qing looked at Gu Meng¡¯s face that was red from the alcohol, and his tall and cold body pressed her against the wall. His slender fingers grabbed her chin and caressed her hot face.


    His dark eyes darkened and his sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.


    ¡°You like being friends with that Huangfu Xuan?¡±


    Hearing his words, Gu Meng thought for a while before she smiled. ¡°Major Huangfu is quite good. He¡¯s tall, handsome, and has a sense of humor. Besides, he can fly a ne. I think a man who can fly a ne is quite handsome.¡±


    Ye Qing smirked, his expression unreadable as his eyes on her darkened. ¡°I can fly a ne too. If you want to learn, I¡¯ll teach you next time.¡±


    ¡°You know how to fly a ne too?¡± Gu Meng narrowed her eyes, looking at Ye Qing suspiciously.


    ¡°What do you think I don¡¯t know?¡± Ye Qing smirked.


    Gu Meng was amused by his words and she could not help wrapping her arms around his neck, smiling sweetly. ¡°That¡¯s true. Brother Ah Dai can do anything.¡±


    Looking at the light flowing out of her bright eyes, Ye Qing felt like he had returned to a long time ago. It had been a long time since she acted so coy towards him.


    His heart itched.


    ¡°Xiaomeng, don¡¯t look at me like that. If not, I really won¡¯t be able to control myself.¡±


    Gu Mengughed. ¡°Why should you control it? Brother Ah Dai, we like each other, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Ye Qing lowered his head and pressed his forehead against Gu Meng¡¯s, his refreshing and charming breath spraying out. ¡°When you wake up tomorrow, don¡¯t go back on your words, okay?¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    ¡°Alright, you said it...¡± The man wrapped her delicate body between his chest and the wall, leaning close to her intimately. His fingertips pinched her small chin, lifting it up as his sexy and thin lipsnded on her soft lips.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    The moment her lips were sealed, her thick and long eyshes fluttered.


    She widened her eyes and stared at the man in front of her.


    It seemed to be the same as what she remembered, but also slightly different.


    His eyes were like two whirlpools, deep and dark, wanting to suck her in.


    Gu Meng could not help but be enchanted by his deep gaze. She moved away from his lips and muttered softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you close your eyes?¡±


    Ye Qing closed his scorching ck eyes, wanting to kiss her again but was stopped by her fingers. ¡°No, no. Brother Ah Dai was never so proactive in the past. You have to let me kiss you.¡±


    Before Ye Qing could say anything, the woman¡¯s kissnded on his cheek, as soft as a feather.


    It had been a long time since he had had such an experience. There was a satisfaction that came from the depths of his soul.


    ...


    When the sky turned bright, Gu Meng woke up in a daze.


    She seemed to have had a shameful dreamst night. In her dream, she had had sex with Brother Ah Dai.


    She opened her eyes and felt a prickling pain in her temple.


    She raised her hand, wanting to rub her head, but found that something was wrong.


    Her hand was being held by a man and her slender body was in his arms.


    She slept with her back facing the man, her back pressed against his hot chest.


    Both of them... seemed to be naked.


    Gu Meng¡¯s fan-like eyshes fluttered.


    Had it not been a dreamst night? Had she really slept with a man?


    Who would do such a terrible thing?


    She sniffed and smelled the familiar masculine scent. Her thumping heart slowly calmed down.


    She slowly retracted her hand from the man¡¯srge palm.


    She lifted the nket, got up from the bed, went to the bathroom to take a bath, and came out in a bathrobe.


    She nced at the bed, but the man was no longer there.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Where had he gone so early in the morning?


    Had anyone seen him when he went out?


    Gu Meng was about to walk toward the door when the door was suddenly pushed open from outside.


    Ye Qing came in with a ss of honey water.


    Seeing Gu Meng standing not too far away in her nightgown, her ck hair still dripping with water, he strode over and handed her the honey water. ¡°Does your head still hurt? Drink this first.¡±


    With that said, he went into the bathroom and took out the hairdryer.


    Pushing her onto the sofa, he went behind her and ran his long fingers through her hair, blowing her hair.


    Listening to the buzzing sound of the hairdryer, Gu Meng was a little confused.


    She looked down at the honey water in her hand and took a sip.


    Neither of them spoke. In the quiet air, there was only the sound of the hairdryer.


    After drying her hair, he went to the sofa beside her and sat down. Gu Meng waspletely sober and she could not react to his sudden approach.


    As she moved her body to the side, he followed closely.


    When she moved again, he moved too.


    Until there was nowhere to move.


    Her fair face red at him angrily. ¡°Can you sit properly?¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t sitting properly.¡±


    Gu Meng red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be so close to you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Steam rose from Gu Meng¡¯s face. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something but he lifted her chin and pressed his lips against hers.


    When they were sober, it feltpletely different when their lips were pressed together aspared to when they were drunk.


    Gu Meng widened her eyes, the nerves in her mind tensed like a bowstring pulled to the limit. ¡°You...¡±


    He did not give her a chance to speak. His tall body leaned over and pressed her into the sofa, kissing her deeply.


    Gu Meng looked at the man¡¯s dark eyes and his well-defined face. It was not as cold and sharp as usual, making him look extremely sexy. He was wearing a V-neck shirt today and her fingers touched his shoulders, touching his chest and his firm muscles.


    At this moment, the door that was not closed was suddenly pushed open from outside.


    Dai Xuan hade over to visit Gu Meng and when she saw that the room was not closed properly, she thought that Gu Meng had woken up and came in without knocking.


    ¡°Xiaomeng, are you awake?¡±


    Dai Xuan walked in and the moment she finished speaking, she saw the scene on the sofa.


    The tall man pressed the delicate woman under him and they were... kissing?

 Chapter 1589 - She Saw Her Heart!

    <h4>Chapter 1589: She Saw Her Heart!</h4>


    Gu Meng had her hands on his broad shoulders and before she could react, she heard Dai Xuan¡¯s voice.


    Gu Meng pushed the man away and her heart almost leaped out of her throat when she saw Dai Xuan standing not too far away, frowning.


    She had never thought that her mother would see this!


    At this moment, Gu Meng was like a child who had done something bad and had been caught by her parents. She stood up from the sofa uneasily, her long eyshes fluttering as she mumbled softly, ¡°Mom, we...¡±


    Compared to Gu Meng¡¯s nervousness, the man who pressed her down on the sofa and kissed her was calm. He stood up with Gu Meng from the sofa and looked at Dai Xuan calmly. ¡°Madam, we just did what lovers should do.¡±


    Gu Meng looked up and red at Ye Qing angrily. ¡°Who¡¯s your lover?¡±


    Ye Qing looked at Gu Meng¡¯s flushed face and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Xiaomeng, you promised mest night that you wouldn¡¯t go back on your words.¡±


    It was not like Gu Meng had no impression of what happenedst night.


    She had taken the initiative to wrap her arms around his neck and kiss him.


    ¡°I drank too much and thought that I was still in the fishing vige. I thought you were Brother Ah Dai from back then...¡±


    Ye Qing hugged Gu Meng¡¯s shoulders, a doting smile appearing on his dark eyes. ¡°Xiaomeng, Brother Ah Dai and Ye Qing are the same person.¡±


    Gu Meng opened her mouth, wanting to say something when a cold and stern voice sounded. ¡°Your Highness, Xiaomeng was drunkst night and you took advantage of her. It¡¯s not what a gentleman should do!¡±


    Ye Qing looked at the fierce-looking Dai Xuan, his well-defined face unreadable. However, his eyes darkened. ¡°Madam, I will be responsible for Xiaomeng.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to be responsible, but I don¡¯t think Xiaomeng is willing.¡± Dai Xuan¡¯s cold gaze turned sharp. ¡°I said before that I won¡¯t let Xiaomeng be bullied again. I don¡¯t care whom the other party is. I will seek justice for my daughter if anyone dares to bully her in spite of her wishes!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I won¡¯t let this matter go so easily. Come out with me!¡±


    Dai Xuan said as she nced at Gu Meng, her sharp gaze immediately turning gentler. ¡°Xiaomeng, don¡¯t worry. I will support you!¡±


    She left the room.


    She looked cold even from the back.


    Ye Qing looked at Gu Meng deeply, his lips pursed tightly as he left the room without saying anything else.


    Seeing the two of them disappear from her sight, Gu Meng fell onto the sofa, her temples starting to hurt like they were being pricked by needles.


    Gu Meng had never seen her so angry since she had met Dai Xuan.


    If she wanted to get justice for her, what would she do to Ye Qing?


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart was in a mess.


    Knock knock knock.


    There was a knock on the door and Ling Hui walked in. ¡°Xiaomeng, you don¡¯t look too good. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ling Hui walked to Gu Meng¡¯s side and sat down. She saw a dark red mark on her neck at a nce. Thinking of how her aunt and the Third Prince left one after another, Ling Hui seemed to understand what had happened. ¡°You were with the Third Princest night?¡±


    Gu Meng nodded with a blush. ¡°Not only that, but my mother saw it too. Sister Ling Hui, can you help me go and see what my mother said to him?¡±


    Although she had not spent much time with Dai Xuan, she knew how ruthless Dai Xuan was outside.


    In Dai Xuan¡¯s eyes, Ye Qing had bullied her daughter, whom she doted on the most. She would make him suffer!


    Ling Hui saw the concern for Ye Qing in Gu Meng¡¯s eyes but did not expose her thoughts. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and find out.¡±


    Ling Hui returned to her room after ten minutes.


    Gu Meng paced around the room anxiously. Seeing Ling Huiing over, she hurried forward. ¡°Sister Ling Hui, did you hear anything?¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s expression was slightly dark. ¡°I heard it. Auntie told him not to step in here again. Also, Auntie ns to point you to Elder Huangfu¡¯s grandson, Major Huangfu, so that the Third Prince will not pester you anymore!¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Meng¡¯s slender body took a few steps back.


    ¡°The Third Prince refused and Auntie got the bodyguards to take the Third Prince away. She said that she wanted him to leave immediately!¡±


    Gu Meng frowned and bit her lip hard.


    She knew that her mother thought that she had been bullied and everything she did was for her own good. However, did she really want her to cut off all contact with Ye Qing?


    What about Little Gugu?


    Seeming to have seen through Gu Meng¡¯s thoughts, Ling Hui said again, ¡°Vivian, are you worried about Little Gugu? Auntie told the Third Prince that Little Gugu wille to Y Country to stay with you when he¡¯s on vacation.¡±


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, I-I...¡±


    ¡°You still can¡¯t bear to part with the Third Prince, right? If you can¡¯t bear to part with him, go down and make him stay. The two of them can go to your mother and exin everything clearly.¡±


    ¡°You know, Auntie has given an expulsion order and wants to arrange a marriage for you. If you want to go back on your words, it will be toote then...¡±


    Before Ling Hui could finish speaking, Gu Meng had already run out of the room.


    ...


    When Gu Meng arrived at the hotel lobby, she saw Ye Qing being escorted into a ck sedan by two bodyguards.


    Gu Meng ran out hurriedly.


    But the engine had already been started.


    Gu Meng ran after the car, shouting in panic, ¡°Ye Qing!¡±


    Although she was still a little afraid that he would forget her one day and do something that would hurt her heart, she was even more afraid that they would live in two different countries and never meet again!


    He was the man she had liked since she was a young girl. She had experienced sorrow, joy, tears,ughter, pain, and also happiness... Even if she did not want to admit it, she could not deny that he had long been deeply engraved in her heart.


    Gu Meng followed the car for a long time, but the car drove further and further away, turning a corner and disappearing from her sight.


    Gu Meng crouched down, her eyes red.


    ...


    In the hotel lobby.


    Ling Hui stood beside Dai Xuan and watched Gu Meng, who was chasing after the car but had not managed to catch up to it. Her shoulders kept trembling.


    ¡°Auntie, why did you ask me to lie to her?¡±


    Dai Wei sighed. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter, how can I not see that she only loves Ye Qing! After this period of observation, Ye Qing is also a man worthy of her. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s still a barrier in her heart. If I don¡¯t force her to see her true feelings clearly, how can she take that step? As her mother, I¡¯m anxious for them!¡±


    ...

 Chapter 1590 - She Forgave Him

    <h4>Chapter 1590: She Forgave Him</h4>


    Ling Hui looked at Dai Xuan¡¯s elegant side profile. ¡°Auntie, I thought you wanted to spend more time with your daughter!¡±


    Looking at Gu Meng, who was squatting on the floor, a pained look appeared in Dai Xuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°The two of them already have a child, so they can¡¯t always be together in an ambiguous rtionship. After Xiao Meng sees her heart clearly, I won¡¯t let her get married so quickly. It depends on S Country¡¯s sincerity.¡±


    As she said that, Dai Xuan seemed to have thought of something. ¡°I heard that the Queen of S Country used to look down on Xiaomeng a lot. If the Queen doesn¡¯te and talk to me about their marriage, I won¡¯t marry Xiaomeng off easily.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, Vivian is really fortunate to have you as her mother. She¡¯s finally having a good life after all the hardships she has gone through!¡±


    Holding onto Ling Hui¡¯s hand, Dai Xuan asked with concern, ¡°How was your conversation with Ling Motian yesterday? Did he agree to the divorce?¡±


    Ling Hui nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him at the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡±


    ¡°Huihui, you¡¯re like a daughter to me. If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t settle in the future,e and find me.¡±


    Ling Hui smiled. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±


    ...


    Gu Meng squatted on the ground. She had not brought her phone out and could not call Ye Qing.


    She wanted to go back to the hotel, but her legs felt like they were filled with lead.


    Hot tears fell from her eyes.


    She did not know why she felt so miserable. She had clearly been hurt so badly by him that it was hard for her to reconcile with him, but he had risked his life to take the bullet for her. In order to find her mother, he had fought with the President¡¯s wife...


    He had changed a lot.


    Even when she had been determined to marry Brother Fu for the guilt and responsibility in her heart, he had not stopped her. Although his heart was bleeding, he still smiled and blessed them!


    She could tell whether she loved someone or not.


    Like her, he had be a rib in her body!


    Even though he had personally left a deep scar in her heart.


    ¡°Xiaomeng.¡±


    At this moment, a low voice sounded above her head.


    Gu Meng looked up immediately.


    In her blurred vision, two long and slender legs appeared. Her gaze moved up along his perfectly ironed suit pants.


    Seeing the man¡¯s firm and sharp jaw, well-defined face, and dark eyes, Gu Meng¡¯s heart jumped. She closed her eyes and said with a slightly trembling voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to leave and injured those two guards. Even if your mother wants to throw me into jail, I wille back and see you again.¡±


    Gu Meng sniffled and red at him with red eyes. ¡°That¡¯s good. You let me go to jail before, so you can go too.¡±


    Gu Meng only wanted to scare him and did not expect him to say, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and confess to your mother now.¡±


    Seeing that he was really walking toward the hotel, Gu Meng felt a rush of heat in her head. Without a second of hesitation, she stood up quickly, rushed behind him, and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, I forgive you.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, he turned around and hugged her with his long arms, spinning on the spot a few times.


    He only stopped when she shouted that she was dizzy.


    His strong arms were still hugging her tightly, afraid that she would disappear if he let go.


    He rested his forehead against hers, his dark eyes staring at her without blinking.


    He had finally experienced the feeling of regaining what he had lost!


    ¡°Xiaomeng, pinch me. Am I dreaming?¡± It seemed like those words of ¡°I forgive you¡± would only appear in his dreams.


    Gu Meng looked at the man, who cared about her, nervously and a trace of sweetness appeared in her heart.


    Her soft hands could not help but hug his strong and thin waist.


    Her pretty face leaned against his firm and broad chest, a smile on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not a dream.¡±


    Ye Qing lifted Gu Meng¡¯s face and his handsome face approached her. Gu Meng realized what he was going to do and leaned her head back. ¡°Someone will see us on the road now...¡±


    Before she could finish, his hot lips pressed down on hers.


    There was no domineering force in his kiss and he kissed her tenderly.


    Gu Meng put her hands on his shoulders. She was originally reserved and shy, wanting to push him away, but slowly, she melted from his kiss.


    The hands on his shoulders moved to wrap around his neck.


    The golden rays of lightnded on them, as if they were covered in ayer of golden light. The air around them seemed to have pink bubbles.


    From afar, it looked like a scene from an idol drama.


    Ling Hui and Dai Xuan looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°Huihui, there are still good men in this world. When you divorce Ling Motian, Auntie will find you a better one.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t want to fall in love for the time being and have no ns to get married.¡± Ling Hui raised her hand and looked at her watch. Seeing that it was almost time for her and Ling Motian to get a divorce, she hurriedly said, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s almost time. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°I hope everything goes smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you Auntie.¡±


    ...


    Gu Meng and Ye Qing kissed for a while before they let go of each other.


    Gu Meng¡¯s oxygen-deprived mind slowly returned to normal. She seemed to have found something and turned around immediately.


    Her pupils constricted when she saw the figure standing in the hotel lobby.


    Ye Qing followed Gu Meng¡¯s gaze and saw Dai Xuan. He held Gu Meng¡¯s hand and said with a low and firm voice, ¡°I¡¯ll exin to your mother first.¡±


    Gu Meng grabbed his hand and looked at him with her bright ck eyes. ¡°No matter what happens in the future, let¡¯s face it together!¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Ye Qing¡¯s deep and handsome face and a word escaped from his throat. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ...


    Ling Hui drove to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Today was the day of the divorce. She was wearing a white shirt with exquisite light makeup. Her long brown hair was spread over her shoulders and she was wearing seven-inch high heels. In her state, she did not look like she was here to get a divorce. Instead, she looked like she was here to get married.


    She had really loved Ling Motian in the past. For him, she had even been willing to change herself.


    However, she had not expected that the man who had saved her would be so disgusting!


    Ling Hui stood at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Seeing that it was time and Ling Motian wasn¡¯t there, she frowned.


    Was this person going back on his words again?


    What else did he want?


    She had sold herpany to someone else because of him! Apart from the fact that she was Dai Xuan¡¯s niece, what other value did he see in her?


    When she saw that Ling Motian had note by at ten-thirty, she took out her phone and unblocked his number.


    She made a call.


    The phone rang a few times and Ling Motian¡¯s voice rang. ¡°Ling Hui, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go over today. I got into a car identst night.¡±

 Chapter 1591 - Successful Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 1591: Sessful Divorce</h4>


    An ident?


    When Ling Hui heard Ling Motian¡¯s words, a surge of anger rose in her heart.


    From the tone of his voice, it seemed like the ident was not too serious!


    However, it was clear that he meant that they could not get divorced that day!


    A cold smile appeared on Ling Hui¡¯s cold and beautiful face. She suppressed the anger in her heart. ¡°Which hospital are you in?¡±


    Ling Motian thought that she was going to the hospital to visit him and there was a trace of happiness in his cold tone. ¡°The Ling family¡¯s private hospital.¡±


    Half an hourter.


    Ling Motian saw a woman walk into the ward.


    Perhaps it was because Ling Hui had changed her style of dressing that she looked more beautiful, mboyant, and full of femininity now.


    In the past, he had been deceived by Dai Na and had thought that Ling Hui was truly unclean. That was why he had despised her.


    But he regretted it after seeing Dai Na¡¯s true colors.


    Ling Hui used to like and care about him, but ever since his affair with Dai Na had been exposed, his position in her heart had plummeted.


    She had no intention ofpromising at all. Actually, he had only proposed acquiring herpany just to scare her.


    But who would have thought that her temper was so strong that she would rather sell thepany to others than take a step back?


    In Ling Motian¡¯s heart, it meant nothing for a man to have an affair once or twice. After all, which rich and powerful man could guarantee that he would only have one woman in his life?


    As long as he recognized his mistake and changed for the better, he could return to his family by treating his marriage seriously.


    However, the moment Ling Hui met him, she mentioned divorce!


    Last night, she had not given him any face in front of his grandpa. That was why he had said that he wanted to divorce her today on impulse!


    But after saying it, he regretted it a little.


    On the way home at night, he got into a car ident and identally injured his leg.


    Although it would take a few months for him to fully recover, he was somehow d.


    Since he was injured, he would have an excuse not to get a divorce.


    Sure enough, when he called her to say that he was injured, she came to see him immediately.


    It seemed like he still had a ce in her heart!


    Ling Hui walked into the ward and looked at the man lying on the bed with a cast on his leg. She walked in with an ambiguous expression.


    ¡°Ling Hui, I drove homest night and thought about you all the way. I regret not cherishing you properly in the past.¡± Ling Motian looked at Ling Hui¡¯s cold and exquisite face. ¡°You heard about my ident and came immediately. It means that you still have me in your heart. Stop being stubborn with me. Let¡¯s be together in the future, okay?¡±


    Ling Hui felt like vomiting when she heard Ling Motian¡¯s words.


    They had been married for more than two years and that was how long he had been cheating on her with Dai Na.


    She had to forgive him just because he regretted it?


    She was not that cheap!


    Ling Hui moved a chair to sit by the bed. Her red lips curled up mockingly and her beautiful eyes were filled with cold mockery. ¡°Ling Motian, do you think I came specially to see you?¡±


    Ling Motian saw Ling Hui¡¯s mocking expression and his throat tightened. ¡°Did you not?¡±


    Ling Hui pped her hands and two staff from the Civil Affairs Bureau came in.


    Ling Motian saw their work pass and the documents in their hands, and frowned. ¡°Ling Hui, what do you mean?¡±


    Ling Hui swept her long hair behind her ear and smiledzily. ¡°You had an ident and couldn¡¯t go to the Civil Affairs Bureau. I could only ask Auntie to call the Chief of the Civil Affairs Bureau. The Chief arranged for his staff to follow me to the hospital personally.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you can¡¯t walk. You can still settle the divorce procedures in the ward.¡±


    Ling Motian¡¯s expression was like a color palette, colorful and brilliant.


    Ling Hui was not in the mood to appreciate Ling Motian¡¯s expression. ¡°Ling Motian, let¡¯s get a divorce. You don¡¯t love me and I don¡¯t love you anymore. Why are you dragging this on?¡±


    She did not love him anymore.


    Ling Motian really wanted to ask her if she had really loved him before.


    If she had loved him before, how could she not love him anymore?


    Ling Motian looked at Ling Hui¡¯s cold and charming face and felt a little breathless for some reason.


    He used to think that she was not important, but when she really wanted to leave him, he was so reluctant!


    ¡°Ling Hui, after you divorce me, you¡¯ll be a divorced woman. It won¡¯t be so easy for you to marry into a good family in the future!¡±


    Ling Hui could not help butugh. She dragged her tone. ¡°Why must I get married again? A woman can still live a wonderful life after leaving a man.¡±


    It was obvious that she did not want to talk to Ling Motian anymore. Ling Hui took out her phone. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I can only call my aunt again!¡±


    Now that Ling Hui had a strong backer, it was indeed not easy for Ling Motian to drag her down.


    Clenching his teeth, Ling Motian squeezed out, ¡°Ling Hui, I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Ling Hui smirked arrogantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, three-legged toads are hard to find but there are many men with two legs. Besides, as long as I call for them, many men wille to me.¡±


    Ling Motian was so angered by Ling Hui that his face turned green.


    The staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau were very efficient. Ling Motian signed the papers and finished the divorce procedures in a few minutes.


    After getting the divorce certificate, Ling Hui did not stay in the ward for another second and left without looking back.


    Ling Motian stared at Ling Hui¡¯s determined and cold back as she left, feeling a sting in his eyes.


    ...


    At night.


    Ling Hui held a party at the KTV to celebrate regaining her single status.


    She called several of her best friends over, and Gu Meng came as well.


    Although Gu Meng had made up with Ye Qing, Dai Xuan had asked Ye Qing to return to the capital. She needed to see S Country¡¯s sincerity.


    Before they became legally married, she would not allow Ye Qing to sleep with her daughter again.


    When Ye Qing left, he said that he would definitely ask the Queen toe and propose his marriage for him personally within three days!


    Gu Meng was not worried about her marriage anymore. With her mother around, the Ye family would not treat her badly and she did not have to worry about being looked down upon by the S Country¡¯s royal family anymore.


    Gu Meng sat on the sofa and looked at Ling Hui, who had drunk a lot. She understood Sister Ling Hui¡¯s mood. She had finally been relieved of the marriage that had made her exhausted and scarred. But at the same time, she was also a little depressed.


    Halfway through the party, a girl suggested, ¡°Shall we y Truth or Dare?¡±


    After the girl told them the rules and Ling Hui and Gu Meng had no objections, everyone started to y the game.


    Ling Hui was lucky. The bottle had notnded on her for several rounds, but Gu Meng had gotten it two or three times.


    However, the tables turned and very soon, Ling Hui¡¯s turn came as well.


    And the bottlended on her three to four times consecutively.


    The fourth time, Ling Hui chose a dare.


    ¡°Call the 16th person in your contact list and tell her that you¡¯re divorced.¡±


    Under the cheers of her friends, Ling Hui was forced to hand her phone to the friend who asked the question.


    The friend flipped to the 16th person in the address book and immediately screamed, ¡°Wow, Huihui, the 16th person is actually the big baby! Who is the big baby!¡±


    Ling Hui furrowed her eyebrows. From her memories, no one was a big baby!


    While she was still confused, her friend had already dialed the number. After a few rings, a devilish andzy voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Hello?¡±

 Chapter 1592 - She Scolded Him

    <h4>Chapter 1592: She Scolded Him</h4>


    His voice waszy and hoarse, as if he had been woken up from his sleep and was still a little sleepy.


    There was a trace of sexiness and an indescribable evilness.


    The room immediately fell silent.


    From the voice alone, the man on the other end of the call had to be quite handsome.


    When Ling Hui heard that greeting, she was still a little dazed. After all, her mind was muddled by alcohol and she could not react agilely.


    But Gu Meng could tell.


    Looking at Ling Hui, who was still a little dazed, Gu Meng whispered in her ear, ¡°It seems to be Young Master Tang¡¯s voice.¡±


    Young Master Tang?


    Ling Hui immediately sobered up.


    She pounced toward her friend who was holding her phone. ¡°No, change the number.¡±


    ¡°Huihui, these are the rules of the game. He¡¯s ranked 16th in your contact list.¡±


    Tang Xi, who was on the other end of the call, immediately sobered up when he heard Ling Hui¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Princess?¡± After seeing her hugging Ling Motian thest time, he had stopped contacting her. Of course, if he didn¡¯t contact her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t contact him either.


    So, he was a little surprised to hear her voice.


    Ling Hui braced herself and said, ¡°I¡¯m divorced.¡± Then, she hung up.


    Afraid that Tang Xi would call again, she sent him a message. ¡°I¡¯m ying a big adventure game. Sorry to disturb you.¡±


    After sending the text, she turned off her phone.


    When she saved his number, she had saved him as Tang Xi. When had it be ¡°Big Baby¡±?


    At the thought of her promise that she would be his girlfriend after the divorce, Ling Hui¡¯s head hurt.


    Gu Meng saw Ling Hui¡¯s expression and asked softly, ¡°Sister Ling Hui, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, continue ying.¡±


    In the middle of the night, Gu Meng received a call from Dai Xuan.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, my mom wants us to go back.¡±


    Ling Hui looked at her friends who were still in high spirits and said to Gu Meng with a smile, ¡°Ask the driver to send you back. I might have to sleep with them. Vivian, tell Auntie not to worry about me.¡±


    Ling Hui knew herself well. Although her aunt doted on her a lot, her aunt only had Gu Meng as her daughter. She could not take away Gu Meng¡¯s motherly love by always going to the presidential pce to disturb the time the mother and daughter had to themselves.


    Besides, her aunt was busy with work every day and she could not trouble her aunt with everything.


    The divorce this time had already been very troublesome for her aunt. She could not give her aunt any more trouble.


    Being independent, strong, and exciting was the most important thing after her divorce.


    So, she would indulge herself for another night.


    ...


    The next day at dawn.


    Ling Hui and her few friends finally ended the party.


    Ling Hui asked her friends to leave first. Then, she leaned against the sofa and slept for a while.


    After the sky turned bright, she staggered and left with a splitting headache.


    When she arrived at the KTV lobby, she received a call from her friend. ¡°Huihui, I¡¯m already home. Are you still at the KTV? I asked my brother to pick you up. He should be there soon.¡±


    Ling Hui responded with a hum before hanging up and walking toward the KTV entrance.


    She had just walked to the side of the road when a ck sedan drove over and stopped in front of her.


    Ling Hui thought that her friend¡¯s younger brother hade. She walked to the front passenger seat, pulled the door open, and got in. She buckled her seatbelt. ¡°Number One Yu Garden, thank you.¡±


    With that said, she lowered her eyes, preparing to take a short nap.


    The man, who was driving, looked at the woman who had not looked at him after getting into the car, and a trace of a smile shed past his slender and bright eyes.


    All of his anger from the past few days seemed to have disappeared at this moment.


    No, they had disappeared after he had received her callst night.


    His goddess was finally divorced.


    Tang Xi was about to start driving when he saw her fair and slender legs from the corner of his eye. He then realized that she was dressed rather sexily.


    A shirt barely covered her thighs and the few buttons on her chest were not buttoned, revealing her exquisite corbones and fair skin.


    Her skin was fair, so much so that her exposed legs were as fair as a piece of unpolished jade, sparkling with a luster.


    The weather in Y Country was getting colder.


    She was wearing so little and even got into a man¡¯s car when she was drunk. Was she not afraid at all?


    Tang Xi looked at her beautiful legs a few more times. Suddenly, his slender fingers reached toward her shirt.


    Although Ling Hui was still a little dizzy, she was still conscious.


    From the corner of her eye, she saw the man reaching out his hand, wanting to lift her skirt and she immediately shouted out in rm.


    What was happening?


    Wasn¡¯t her friend¡¯s younger brother a very honest young man?


    Ling Hui looked up. ¡°Ah Tai, what are you doing...¡±


    Before she could finish, she saw that it was not her friend¡¯s younger brother, Ah Tai, but Tang Xi. Ling Hui was extremely surprised. ¡°Why... are you here?¡±


    The corners of Tang Xi¡¯s lips curled upzily, his slender eyes unusually bright and charming. ¡°As a boyfriend, shouldn¡¯t I be by my girlfriend¡¯s side?¡±


    Ling Hui was speechless.


    Tang Xi saw that Ling Hui was silent and did not really want to be his girlfriend. He suppressed the suffocating feeling in his heart and unbuttoned the first three buttons of his shirt, revealing his muscr chest. ¡°Princess, are you going back on your words?¡±


    When he spoke, his body approached Ling Hui involuntarily and wrapped her slender body in his arms. His sexy thin lips blew softly into her ear. ¡°Princess, how could you not keep your words?¡±


    The man¡¯s breathnded on Ling Hui¡¯s ear and the unfamiliar and devilish masculine scent invaded every nerve in her body.


    He caressed her exquisite face, feeling her smooth and tender skin. ¡°Be my girlfriend and I¡¯ll make you happy.¡± His lips moved from her ear to her charming red lips.


    Ling Hui put her hands on his shoulders. ¡°Tang Xi, listen to me...¡±


    Tang Xi did not want to listen to her at all. It was not that he did not know what she wanted to say. He only had this one chance. If she was not interested in him after they started dating, he could stop contacting her.


    But before that, he did not want to give up.


    He was reluctant to ept this!


    If this had happened in the past, he would never have thought that he would like a woman for ten years!


    Tang Xi nibbled Ling Hui¡¯s red lips and sucked them into his mouth, swallowing and biting them.


    He kissed her skillfully. It didn¡¯t hurt but it was a little numb. Ling Hui was a little angry and bit the corner of his lips when he was getting too pleased with himself.


    He had always known that she was a wild kitten inside although she looked cold and elegant on the outside.


    She was delicate, proud, and strong.


    Tang Xi let go of Ling Hui. She had bitten the corner of his lips so much so that blood flowed out. He was not angry and licked the injured area with the tip of his tongue. The faint taste of blood spread to the tip of his tongue.


    ¡°The blood you let out is delicious.¡±


    ¡°Pervert!¡±


    Tang Xi leaned toward Ling Hui again, looking at her with a devilish gaze. ¡°Princess, I¡¯ll kiss you every time you scold me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Crazy!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been two times.¡± He did not give Ling Hui a chance to speak and kissed her passionately.


    ...

 Chapter 1593 - She’s Very Hot-Tempered

    <h4>Chapter 1593: She¡¯s Very Hot-Tempered</h4>


    Ling Hui felt dizzy from Tang Xi¡¯s kiss.


    When had she kissed a man like this?


    After marrying Ling Motian, he thought that she was no longer clean. During their marriage, he even found her hands dirty, let alone an intimate kiss like that.


    She was a little breathless and could not react in time until the man¡¯srge hand reached toward her shirt.


    Ling Hui sobered up immediately. She pushed the man away and raised her hand to p his face.


    But the next second, her slender wrist was grabbed by the man¡¯srge palm.


    ¡°Princess, it was just a kiss. Why are you reacting in this manner?¡± Tang Xi raised his eyebrows, his eyes sparkling as he looked devilish and wild.


    He looked very devilish. His skin was fair, his facial features exquisite, and his facial features smooth. Especially with his phoenix-like eyes, he looked like a gangster.


    However, looking closely, there was no warmth in his eyes. They were like a bottomless pool.


    Ling Hui did not know Tang Xi very well, but he was a person who was both good and evil, making people feel that he was not genuine.


    Tang Xi licked his thin lips and suddenly bit her index finger.


    Ling Hui was in pain at first, but he suddenly sucked on her and she felt numb all over.


    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± She flew into a rage out of humiliation, her beautiful eyes almost spitting fire. ¡°Tang Xi, don¡¯t think that it¡¯s so easy to take advantage of me. Do you really think I¡¯m made of paper...¡±


    As Ling Hui spoke, she threw her bag at his head.


    Tang Xi¡¯s other hand grabbed her hand that was holding the bag. The light shone in from the windshield andnded on Tang Xi¡¯s handsome and devilish face. His facial features appeared even more smooth and distinct.


    In terms of beauty, this man was not inferior to those extremely good-looking male celebrities in the entertainment industry.


    With this face alone, he would neverck women around him!


    ¡°Tang Xi, don¡¯t me me for being rude if you take advantage of me again!¡±


    Tang Xi approached Ling Hui and pressed his sexy lips against her ear. ¡°Princess, how do you want to be rude to me?¡± A strong masculine breath entered her ear and wrapped around her like velvet. Goosebumps appeared on Ling Hui¡¯s arms. She hated men who knew how to flirt with women the most. One look and she could tell that they were yboys who had seen countless women.


    Without waiting for Ling Hui to say anything, the man bit her earlobe, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°Princess, have you forgotten that you promised to be my girlfriend after you got divorced?¡±


    Ling Hui was not a person who went back on her words. When she asked him for help that time, he had forced her to promise him in a hurry. Even if she wanted to go back on her words now, he probably would not let her go back on her words.


    As Ling Hui was still in a daze, a ring fell out of her bag.


    Her hand that was holding the bag was still held by him. The ring fell out of the bag and rolled down his body,nding on his pants.


    Ling Hui¡¯s scalp turned numb when she saw where the ring had fallen.


    Tang Xi followed her beautiful eyes and saw a ring on the zipper of his pants. A trace of coldness shed past his bright eyes.


    He let go of Ling Hui¡¯s hand suddenly.


    Ling Hui looked at her wrist that was slightly red from his grip and suppressed the anger in her heart. ¡°Please help me pick it up.¡±


    Tang Xi seemed to have not heard Ling Hui¡¯s words. He smirked, stepped on the elerator, and the car sped away.


    Ling Hui looked at the ring. It rolled down from his pants andnded at his feet. Her beautiful eyes could not help spitting fire again. ¡°You¡¯re really despicable!¡± If the ce where it fell had not been too awkward, she would not have troubled him to pick it up. However, not only had he not picked it up, he had even deliberately removed the ring.


    This time, Tang Xi ignored Ling Hui.


    The car sped all the way.


    No matter what Ling Hui said, he looked like he did not want to care about it.


    A rare trace of darkness appeared on his wild and handsome face.


    Neither of them spoke and the atmosphere in the car was eerily silent.


    Ling Hui was confused when she saw that he was angry.


    He had taken advantage of her so early in the morning and she had not done anything to him!


    The car sped all the way to Number One Yu Garden, the apartment she was staying in.


    Ling Hui nced at the ring under his chair and broke the silence first. ¡°Tang Xi, I want to pick up the ring.¡±


    Tang Xi took out a cigarette and lighter from the storagepartment.


    Narrowing his eyes, he nced at Ling Hui. ¡°Get out of the car and pick it up yourself.¡±


    Ling Hui met his dark eyes for a few seconds. Not wanting to guess his thoughts, she pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    Walking to the driver¡¯s seat, she opened the door. ¡°Please move aside.¡±


    The man sat still and bit the cigarette between his lips. After a while, he took it out and looked at the woman whose expression was not very good. Finally, he could not help but ask, ¡°You¡¯re still keeping your wedding ring after the divorce?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Tang Xi looked at her with cold eyes. A few secondster, he looked away and sat there without any intention of getting out of the car.


    Ling Hui was angered by his actions.


    But thinking about it, there was nothing to be angry about. If he did not move away, would she not be able to pick up the ring?


    ¡°Move your legs if you¡¯re not getting off.¡±


    The man did as he was told and retracted his leg.


    Ling Hui bent down and picked up the ring under the seat.


    She finally found it and was about to leave when the man suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her up.


    Her facended on his most awkward body part.


    ¡°Tang Xi, you f*cking...¡± Before she could finish, the man¡¯s long legs suddenly grabbed her beautiful neck. Her posture looked like she was helping him...


    This perverted fellow!


    ¡°Answer me.¡± He narrowed his eyes, a rare seriousness on his usually unrestrained face.


    Ling Hui felt a little suffocated by this position. It took her a while to realize what his so-called answer meant.


    ¡°No.¡± She had already thrown away the wedding ring when she found out that Ling Motian and Dai Na were having an affair.


    ¡°Then whose is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Be good, don¡¯t curse.¡± Looking at her flushed face, Tang Xi smiled dotingly. ¡°Answer me properly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my mother¡¯s.¡± That year, when her mother found out that her father had a lover outside, she had quarreled with him. In a fit of anger, she had thrown the ring into theke. She had jumped in and picked it up. She had wanted her father to give it to her mother again to make them reconcile. However, her father had been poisoned and her mother had not been in good health either. She never had the chance to make them reconcile and could only keep it.


    ¡°Can you let go now?¡± This pervert was so crazy that she could barely breathe.


    Tang Xi did not let go of Ling Hui. Of course, he did not really want her to do that for him. Firstly, she was unwilling. More importantly, he could not bear to do it.


    ¡°Does what I said that day count? Although I look like a yboy, I promise that you¡¯ll be the only one after I get together with you. I don¡¯t look any worse than your ex-husband and have the ability to support you. If you don¡¯t try it with me, how would you know if I¡¯m suitable for you?¡±


    To be honest, Ling Hui really did not want to be entangled with another man as soon as she got a divorce. She was even prepared to never fall in love again and spend the rest of her life alone.

 Chapter 1594 - One Month of Dating

    <h4>Chapter 1594: One Month of Dating</h4>


    Ling Hui was never one to dawdle. If she liked it, she liked it. If she didn¡¯t like it, she didn¡¯t like it.


    She was really not interested in Tang Xi¡¯s type at all.


    No, to be exact, she was not interested in any man right now.


    She had not yetpletely recovered from the trauma and hurt that Ling Motian had caused her. How would she dare to let herself sink into it again?


    However, he had helped her that day and she had indeed promised him.


    She had always been clear about gratitude and grudges, and was a person who kept her promises.


    She looked at Tang Xi. ¡°Let go of me first. I don¡¯t like talking to you in this position.¡±


    Tang Xi let go of Ling Hui. Ling Hui had just regained her freedom when something tightened around her wrist and she was pulled onto Tang Xi¡¯sp.


    ¡°Why are you such a gangster?¡±


    Tang Xi found it funny. ¡°Princess, I haven¡¯t done anything. How am I a gangster?¡±


    Ling Hui struggled on his legs, wanting to get off. She heard him say with a deep breath, ¡°If you move again, I¡¯m really going to be a gangster.¡±


    Ling Hui red at him.


    ¡°Princess, you seem to be very afraid of me?¡±


    Ling Hui could not stand people provoking her the most. The more he said that she was afraid, the more she had to sit down.


    ¡°I just got a divorce and I¡¯m not in the mood to date anyone. I don¡¯t want to waste your time either. It¡¯ll be a month at most. If you can¡¯t make me fall for you, let¡¯s not be entangled anymore.¡±


    One month?


    To be honest, Tang Xi was not too confident.


    Ling Hui was different from other girls. She grew up in the presidential pce and had seen too many outstanding men. Take her ex-husband, Ling Motian, for example. Although he was a bastard, it did not mean that he was not good.


    A month was too short.


    Tang Xi weighed it and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Three months.¡±


    ¡°One month. If you don¡¯t want it, then forget it.¡± Ling Hui pretended to leave.


    Tang Xi bit his chin. ¡°Okay, just for a month. If the Princess has feelings for me, you will follow me for the rest of your life.¡±


    Looking at his confident expression, Ling Hui smiled brightly. ¡°If you lose the bet, you have to keep your promise!¡±


    Tang Xi stared at her beautiful eyes that did not have any emotions for him and smirked evilly. ¡°Alright, I, Tang Xi, always keep my word. If the Princess still doesn¡¯t fall for me after a month, I won¡¯t appear in front of you anymore!¡±


    Ling Hui and Tang Xi stared at each other for a few seconds. A confident and arrogant smile appeared on her exquisite and cold face. She leaned down andnded by Tang Xi¡¯s ear. ¡°I won¡¯t let you win.¡±


    Tang Xi grabbed Ling Hui¡¯s slender waist, looking devilish and domineering. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t jump to conclusions until thest day. Even if the Princess is indifferent to me, I will conquer your body in bed!¡±


    This shameless bad man!


    Anger appeared on Ling Hui¡¯s charming and cold face again. She did not notice that this man could always anger her with just a few words and make her emotions fluctuate.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you have your way.¡± Ling Hui pulled her hand away from her waist. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again in a week. I still have something to settle here. The Ye family ising to propose marriage and I will be very busy during this period.¡±


    Since she had agreed, Tang Xi was not in a hurry.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do it whenever the Princess says. The Princess should get ready as well. You can live in the capital for a month then.¡±


    Ling Hui hummed and got up from hisp. She got out of the car and waved at him, indicating that she was going upstairs.


    Tang Xi looked at her back and lowered the car window, calling her, ¡°Princess.¡±


    Ling Hui turned back. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Tang Xi pointed at Ling Hui¡¯s long legs that were exposed outside. ¡°Don¡¯t wear such clothes when we¡¯re together.¡±


    Ling Hui was speechless. ¡°Young Master Tang, you¡¯ve had many girlfriends before. I remember that you liked sexy young models for a period of time. The hot pants they wore were much shorter than mine.¡±


    A devilish smile appeared on Tang Xi¡¯s lips. ¡°If you like it, you can wear it in front of me.¡±


    Ling Hui could not help but roll her eyes.


    This fellow was starting to care about what she wore before they were even together!


    Ling Hui returned to the apartment and found that Gu Meng hade over. She was standing on the balcony and when she saw Ling Hui return, her smile was a little ambiguous. ¡°Sister Ling Hui, is that your new boyfriend downstairs?¡±


    Ling Hui didn¡¯t hide anything and told the truth, ¡°I guess so, but we¡¯ll be apart after only dating for a month.¡±


    ¡°Could that man be Young Master Tang?¡± These few days, Gu Meng and Ling Hui spent a lot of time together. The only person who could make Sister Ling Hui agree to date him for a month was probably Tang Xi.


    At the mention of Tang Xi¡¯s name, Ling Hui thought of what he had done to her in the car and could not help but feel embarrassed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that shameless fellow.¡±


    ...


    Three dayster.


    The Queen and Ye Qing came to Y Country with rich betrothal gifts and were full of sincerity as they met with Dai Xuan.


    Gu Meng was not at the scene at that time and did not know what they had said. She only knew that they had talked for several hours before they finally decided on the date of their marriage.


    The Queen stayed in Y Country for two days. Before she left, she invited Dai Xuan to visit S Country.


    Apart from epting the Queen¡¯s invitation, Dai Xuan had arranged two days of private time. She also wanted to see the Gu family who had raised Gu Meng.


    After the schedule was arranged, Dai Xuan brought Gu Meng and Ling Hui to S Country.


    She went to S Country¡¯s royal family first and had dinner with the Queen, the royal couple, Ye Fengjun, and Ye Qing.


    After dinner, Dai Xuan and Gu Meng went to the Royal Hospital.


    Gu Meng had never told Dai Xuan about the evil things that Mother Gu had done to her. She was not one to hold grudges. In the Gu family, Father Gu and Gu Che treated her like family. She would not draw the line with them just because she had acknowledged her biological mother.


    To Mrs Gu, Gu Jiao¡¯s death was the biggest blow and punishment!


    Gu Meng brought Dai Xuan to Father Gu¡¯s ward.


    Before she could go in, she heard a loud roar from behind her. ¡°You brat, how dare youe here! You killed my Jiaojiao, return my daughter to me!¡±


    When Mrs Gu saw Gu Meng, she pounced at her crazily.


    The bodyguard quickly stopped Mrs Gu. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Mrs Gu was pushed to the ground by the bodyguard. She thought that the bodyguard was Gu Meng¡¯s new backer and said with red eyes, ¡°Why are you protecting her? Don¡¯t be deceived by her appearance. She¡¯s a jinx. Whoever gets involved with her will be unlucky. She killed my daughter. The next one might be you...¡±


    Mrs Gu was about to say something when a cold and dignified voice interrupted her. ¡°Enough!¡±


    Dai Xuan turned around and looked at Mrs Gu, who was sitting on the floor. ¡°Was this how you treated my daughter all these years?¡±


    Mrs Gu looked at the woman standing not too far away. She was wearing a custom-made suit and her hair was tied into a bun. She looked extremely noble and elegant. Her tongue was slightly tied. ¡°What... daughter? You mean, Gu Meng is your daughter?¡±

 Chapter 1595 - Thankful for Him

    <h4>Chapter 1595: Thankful for Him</h4>


    Mrs Gu looked at the elegant Dai Xuan and frowned at her.


    Gu Meng really looked a little like this woman.


    But Mrs Gu did not want to believe that Gu Meng had an extraordinary mother!


    ¡°That brat, Gu Meng, grew up in the fishing vige and is a born and bred fishing vige girl. Madam, don¡¯t be mistaken and take the pheasant back to be a phoenix...¡±


    Before Mrs Gu could finish speaking, Dai Xuan shouted, ¡°p her mouth!¡±


    The bodyguard immediately stepped forward and pped Mrs Gu¡¯s mouth.


    The bodyguards were very fast and Mrs Gu could not avoid them even if she wanted to. Moreover, the p was very heavy and Mrs Gu¡¯s mouth immediately turned red and swollen.


    Mrs Gu widened her eyes and looked at Dai Xuan in disbelief. ¡°Even if you¡¯re Gu Meng¡¯s biological mother, can you hit and scold me, the adoptive mother who raised her for more than twenty years? Is there any justice in this world?¡± Mrs Gu said as she shouted at the top of her lungs like a shrew. ¡°Oh my god, why is my life so bitter! My adoptive daughter found her biological mother and came to hit her adoptive mother. This mother and daughter are too evil. They will be punished by the heavens and die a horrible death!¡±


    Gu Meng, who had been silent all this while, stood up with a fierce expression when she heard Mrs Gu cursing her mother. ¡°Tell me honestly, did you really raise me? If it wasn¡¯t for my father and younger brother, I might have been beaten to death by you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to point out how ck-hearted you are to me. My mother and I came to see my father. You¡¯re crying and being unreasonable. Do you really think we can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    Mrs Gu looked at Gu Meng, who still dared to talk back to her after having her mother¡¯s support. She was furious. ¡°You¡¯re just a dog biting on the strength of your master. Do you really think that your biological mother loves you so much? If she loved you, she wouldn¡¯t have abandoned you back then...¡±


    Gu Meng stared at Mrs Gu, who still wanted to sow discord between them, feeling speechless.


    At this moment, the hospital director rushed over.


    When Mrs Gu saw the hospital director, she started to shout andin about Dai Xuan and Gu Meng¡¯s bad behavior.


    The hospital director looked at the shrew-like Mrs Gu and ignored her. He walked to Dai Xuan and bowed respectfully. ¡°Madam President, were you shocked?¡±


    When Mrs Gu heard the words ¡°Madam President¡±, she widened her eyes and looked at Dai Xuan in disbelief. ¡°W-What country is she from?¡±


    The hospital director nced at Mrs Gu. ¡°Y Country¡¯s President.¡±


    Mrs Gu¡¯s body swayed unsteadily. If Gu Meng¡¯s biological mother was the President, wouldn¡¯t Gu Meng be a princess?


    Thinking of how she had abused Gu Meng all those years ago, Mrs Gu felt a chill in her heart.


    Mrs Gu lowered her head and curled up, not daring to say another word.


    No matter how ignorant she was, she knew that the current Gu Meng could crush her like an ant with a single order!


    Gu Meng stared at Mrs Gu, who was trembling in fear. Her face was tense as she said, ¡°You can go back to the fishing vigeter. In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to leave that ce. I¡¯ll buy a house with Xiaoche in the capital and let him take good care of Dad. When Dad recovers, I won¡¯t stop him if he¡¯s willing to return to the fishing vige. If he¡¯s unwilling to spend time with you again, you can stay there alone!¡±


    Mrs Gu had always been domineering in the Gu family. Mr Gu had been suppressed by her and had once mentioned to Gu Meng that he did not want to live with Mrs Gu anymore. However, in the fishing vige, divorce was a big deal. Every time Mr Gu mentioned it, Mrs Gu would threaten them with suicide and make it known to everyone in the vige. Mr Gu could not afford to lose face and with his weak personality, he could only endure it again and again.


    When Mrs Gu heard that Gu Meng wanted her to return to the fishing vige alone and that she was not allowed to leave that ce again, she was anxious and angry. She raised her red eyes, wanting to scold her, but when she met Dai Xuan¡¯s sharp gaze, she immediately deted like a balloon.


    Gu Che returned from a walk with Mr Gu, who was sitting in a wheelchair.


    Seeing a group of people standing at the door of the ward, with Gu Meng among them, he was overjoyed. ¡°Sister.¡±


    Gu Meng turned around. Gu Che wanted to go forward and hug Gu Meng, but when he thought of the news he saw on his phone a few days ago that his sister was the daughter of Y Country¡¯s President, Gu Che became a little timid.


    Now that his sister had be a princess, her status was different. He was no longer fit to be her younger brother.


    Gu Meng watched as Gu Che ran a few steps before he suddenly stopped. Seeing through his thoughts, she went forward and hugged him. ¡°Xiaoche, I¡¯ll always be your sister.¡±


    Tears welled up in Gu Che¡¯s eyes as he hugged Gu Meng back. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m happy for you. You¡¯ll have a mother to dote on you in the future.¡±


    When Mrs Gu saw that Mr Gu and Gu Che had returned, she looked like she had found herst savior. ¡°Cheche, I don¡¯t want to go back to the fishing vige alone. Please ask your sister for a favor and let me stay...¡±


    ¡°Let Daddy decide!¡± During the period when Mr Gu was hospitalized, Mrs Gu had never taken care of him. She did all sorts of things every day and Gu Che was a little tired.


    Mr Gu could not speak properly, but he could still say a few simple words, and shake or nod his head. He looked at Mrs Gu, shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stay.¡±


    Mrs Gu suddenly felt like she had fallen into an abyss and would never see the light again.


    It was only then that she realized how much she had done in the past that her husband and son no longer had any feelings for her...


    ...


    After seeing Mr Gu, Dai Xuan hugged Gu Meng into her arms on the way back from the hotel. ¡°You silly child, why didn¡¯t you tell Mom about all the hardships you suffered in the past?¡±


    Gu Meng raised her head from Dai Xuan¡¯s arms and smiled. ¡°The hardships taught me to grow and be strong. Although I med the heavens for being unfair, I was still lucky. If not, I wouldn¡¯t have met Brother Ah Dai, Brother Fu, and my mother who loved me the most.¡±


    Dai Xuan touched Gu Meng¡¯s hair. ¡°My silly child.¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, a fool has a fool¡¯s luck. It¡¯s referring to me!¡±


    Dai Xuan was amused by Gu Meng¡¯s words.


    The atmosphere in the car was harmonious and warm.


    ...


    When they arrived at the hotel, Dai Xuan went to take a bath while Gu Meng sat on the sofa and drew a design draft.


    After meeting Mr Gu tonight, she suddenly had an inspiration.


    Halfway through, her phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Gu Meng answered the call with a smile.


    The man¡¯s low voice sounded. ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Did you drink?¡±


    The man chuckled softly. ¡°I had a few more drinks with my fourth and fifth brothers tonight. I¡¯m happy.¡±


    His voice sounded a little drunk. He must have drunk more than a few sses.


    ¡°Rest early if you drank too much.¡±


    ¡°I missed you.¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s ears felt hot. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just meet tonight?¡±


    He hummed hoarsely. ¡°I got someone to bring some supper over. It should be here soon. Open the door.¡±


    Gu Meng hurriedly went to the door and opened it. Before she could see who was standing outside, she was pulled into a firm and hard chest.

 Chapter 1596 - Thank You for Your Understanding and Company

    <h4>Chapter 1596: Thank You for Your Understanding and Company</h4>


    The tip of Gu Meng¡¯s nose hit the man¡¯s firm chest and she was shocked.


    She was about to push the man away when she heard a low and hoarse voice from above. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Gu Meng immediately looked up.


    Staring at the man who appeared at the door and even carried her in his arms, surprise appeared in Gu Meng¡¯s ck eyes. ¡°W-Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m bringing supper for you and my mother-inw.¡±


    When he spoke, his cold breath, which mixed with the smell of red wine, gushed out, apanied by a sexy chuckle. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    His dark eyes were slightly red.


    This man was really seductive when he drank too much.


    Gu Meng was worried that Dai Xuan would see this scene when she came out from the shower. Her face was red and she desperately wanted to break free from his arms, but he refused to let go.


    ¡°My mom will see this...¡± Before she could finish, the man pressed her against the wall by the door.


    Her delicate body was wrapped between his chest and the wall, his unique masculine scent filling her nose.


    ¡°Xiaomeng, when I was chatting with my fourth and fifth brothers in the past, those two always unted their affection in front of me easily. Tonight, I finally unted mine too.¡± He pressed his forehead against hers, his hot breath spraying on her face. His eyes were filled with a touching smile. ¡°Thank you for returning to my side.¡±


    Gu Meng wanted to push his hand away, but she wrapped her arms around his waist unconsciously. ¡°Actually, I never regretted meeting you. Let¡¯s forget those unhappy memories and be happy together in the future.¡±


    Ye Qing hummed softly, his well-defined handsome face approaching her.


    Dai Xuan¡¯s voice suddenly came from the room. ¡°Xiaomeng?¡±


    Gu Meng seemed to have been woken up from a dream. ¡°My mother is out. Leave quickly!¡±


    Ye Qing pointed at the exit of the safety door. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you there. I still want to talk to you.¡±


    Gu Meng looked at his dark eyes and could not bear to reject him. She nodded. ¡°Okay, but I¡¯lle out after my mother falls asleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gu Meng carried the supper he brought into the room.


    Seeing the exquisite bag, Dai Xuan asked, ¡°Did the Third Prince give it to you?¡±


    Gu Meng nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s thoughtful.¡±


    After having some supper and chatting for a while, Dai Xuan went back to her room to sleep.


    After Gu Meng guessed that Dai Xuan had fallen asleep, she went out.


    Ye Qing stood in the corner behind the safety door, his tall body slightly bowed as he held a cigarette between his fingers.


    Hearing the sound, he looked up at the door.


    Meeting his dark eyes, Gu Meng¡¯s heart thumped.


    She went forward and threw herself into his arms.


    Ye Qing stubbed out his cigarette, threw it into the rubbish bin, and hugged Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng leaned against his broad chest, panting. The shirt and pajamas were no match for the scorching temperature from their bodies. His firm chin rested on the top of her head and the breath he exhaled fell, making her feel numb and ticklish.


    It was quiet all around and she could only hear his strong heartbeat.


    Her lips curled up into a smile and she felt exceptionally happy.


    ¡°My mother will be returning to Y Country tomorrow. I n to go to Italy to apany Brother Fu.¡± With that said, she looked up at his perfect jawline. ¡°I might not have time to contact you for the time being.¡±


    Ye Qing looked down at Gu Meng. At this moment, her ck eyes were especially bright, as if they were glistening.


    He understood how she felt.


    They were happy and satisfied, but Fu Cheng had to pay the price for their rtionship.


    She could not let him leave alone.


    She wanted to apany him.


    Ye Qing leaned down and a light kissnded on the top of Gu Meng¡¯s head. ¡°I told Fourth Brotherst night that I¡¯m going to take a break for a while. When the timees, I¡¯ll go to Italy and apany Fu Cheng with you.¡±


    Tears welled up in Gu Meng¡¯s eyes and she buried herself in his arms again. She hugged his thin waist tightly and choked, ¡°Thank you for your understanding andpany.¡±


    ...


    The next day.


    Dai Xuan, Gu Meng, and Ling Hui headed to the hotel¡¯s buffet restaurant for breakfast.


    Because it was a private trip and Dai Xuan did not like to do anything special, Dai Xuan had not agreed to Ye Qing¡¯s proposal to reserve the entire restaurant.


    Ye Qing came to eat breakfast with them.


    He was wearing a ck coat today, his posture tall and straight. He was wearing a matching suit and white shirt, making him look even more handsome. Under his tall nose, the lines of his jaw were perfect and smooth.


    Dai Xuan was bing more and more satisfied with Ye Qing.


    He looked cold and unreasonable on the outside, but in reality, he was meticulous and considerate.


    Xiaomeng would have a very blissful life after marrying him in the future.


    ...


    Last night, a young man came back to the country. He used to have a good rtionship with Tang Xi and they had a gathering at the clubhouse that night. Everyone had drunk too much and had checked into the hotel for the night.


    After they woke up, they headed to the buffet restaurant. Their femalepanions were already waiting outside.


    All the young men had femalepanions, except for Tang Xi.


    ¡°Brother Xi, there were so many pretty girls at the clubhousest night. Did you really not like any of them?¡± Tang Xi had almost be a stranger to the brothers recently. He used to be the best at ying, but why was he acting like a monk recently?


    ¡°I heard that a new batch of goods will arrive in two days. Brother Xi, if you¡¯re satisfied, I¡¯ll call the manager and let him inform us immediately when the goods arrive.¡±


    The femalepanion beside the man pouted unhappily. ¡°Young Master Zhou, I haven¡¯t even been with you for three months!¡±


    ¡°Is three months not enough? In the past, our Brother Xi changed once a month. The fastest was three days. I¡¯ve been with you for long time!¡±


    Tang Xi was still not awake. His hands were in his pants pockets and a few buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, revealing his well-defined chest. He was sexy and wild. He would not have taken those words to heart since they were just casually chatting amongst brothers... However, from the corner of his eye, he saw a familiar figure and hiszy eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Brother Xi, did you y too hard in the past? What¡¯s wrong with your body?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, our Young Master Tang used to be an expert at picking up girls!¡±


    Tang Xi saw that figure walking to the other side had clearly heard the brothers¡¯ conversation. He kicked each of their legs. ¡°F*ck, will you die if you don¡¯t speak?¡±


    ¡°Brother Xi, you look like you¡¯re not satisfied with what you want! How about I give you my femalepanion?¡±


    The femalepanion in the young man¡¯s arms looked at Tang Xi¡¯s beautiful face and could not help but feel expectant. She puffed up her chest, looking forward to being favored by Tang Xi. ¡°Young Master Tang, I don¡¯t mind!¡±

 Chapter 1597 - She Had Never Cared About Him

    <h4>Chapter 1597: She Had Never Cared About Him</h4>


    The woman was almost rubbing against Tang Xi¡¯s arm.


    Tang Xi¡¯s usually frivolous face suddenly showed a trace of threatening gloominess. He nced at the young man beside the woman. ¡°Take care of your f*cking woman. Don¡¯t let her act out like a b*tch.¡±


    The young men who wanted tough and y immediately quietened down.


    All of them looked at Tang Xi, who was suddenly furious, in disbelief. They really did not understand what was wrong with him.


    He had been fine with bold and explicit jokes in the past.


    When had they ever seen him angry?


    The young man¡¯s femalepanion was frightened by Tang Xi¡¯s cold gaze. She lowered her head and shrank into the young man¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Brother Xi, we¡¯re just joking. There¡¯s no need to take it seriously!¡±


    ¡°If anyone dares to make such a joke in the future, I¡¯ll cut ties with them.¡± Tang Xi took his hand out of his pocket and tidied his messy and unkempt hair. He picked up a steak knife and took a look at his hairstyle. Seeing that he was not in a bad state, he put down the knife.


    Turning around, he found several young men looking at him with strange expressions. Tang Xi raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t you seen a handsome man before?¡±


    ¡°Brother Xi, when did you be so flirtatious? Using a knife to look at your hairstyle is unprecedented!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I have something to do now. Go somewhere else for breakfast and scram!¡±


    These young men usually had a good rtionship with Tang Xi and knew him very well. Not only had he not flirted with women, he had even used a knife to check his hairstyle and told them to scram... Something was wrong!


    The young men looked around as they left the restaurant.


    ¡°Do you think Brother Xi is interested in any woman in the restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Definitely. He¡¯s usually 100% confident in his beautiful appearance. He would not care about his image otherwise. Clearly, the woman might be better than him. He feels a little inferior in front of her!¡±


    Some among them didn¡¯t believe that there was a woman who would make Tang Xi, who was good at everything, feel inferior. In front of women, he was the king who had thest say. How could a king not be confident?


    ¡°F*ck, if you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll stay and secretly take a video for youter. You can go and eat first!¡± The young man then added, ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. Brother Xi definitely has his eyes on that girl!¡±


    ...


    Ling Hui never thought that she would meet Tang Xi and his group at the hotel at breakfast.


    He looked outstanding and charming, the type that would definitely attract people¡¯s attention.


    When they came in, Ling Hui spotted him.


    It was not because Ling Hui paid a lot of attention to him, but because a group of young men came in with a woman in their arms. It was a grand sight and Tang Xi was walking at the front. It was hard not to notice them.


    She did not expect them to stand right where she was taking food from.


    It was obvious that the group of people had partiedst night and there was a slight smell of alcohol on all of them.


    Ling Hui did not think much of it. Which young person did not like to fool around?


    However, what they said really disgusted her.


    Ling Hui was a little depressed at the thought that she was going to be the girlfriend of a yer for a month.


    She did not know how she was going to spend the next month.


    Ling Hui stood in front of the buffet table with milk and was still in a daze when a tall figure suddenly stood beside her.


    Ling Hui saw a flirtatious and devilish face from the corner of her eye. She pursed her red lips slightly and pretended not to see him, moving her body to the side.


    But when she moved, Tang Xi moved as well.


    He suddenly raised his arm and reached behind her.


    Ling Hui thought that he wanted to hug her waist in public and red at him with her beautiful eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s slender hand reached behind her and took out a te from the cab. Seeing Ling Hui staring at him with a guarded expression, he smirked and smiled devilishly. ¡°Princess, I¡¯m just taking a te. Why are you so nervous?¡±


    He leaned closer toward Ling Hui, his sexy lips by her ear as his strong masculine breath gushed out. ¡°Did you think I was going to molest you?¡±


    This shameless fellow!


    Ling Hui red at him and was about to push his handsome face away when he suddenly grabbed the back of her head and moved forward. Her hot and dazzling red lips inevitably kissed his handsome face.


    There was a red lipstick mark there.


    Ling Hui hurriedly looked toward her aunt¡¯s table and found that her aunt was talking to Ye Qing and had not noticed them. Her heart that had jumped to her throat finally returned to its original ce.


    She looked at the ring red lipstick mark on the man¡¯s face and took out a handkerchief, wanting to wipe it away. However, the next moment, he grabbed her wrist and took the handkerchief away.


    ¡°Princess, I don¡¯t n to wipe it off for the time being.¡± With that said, he picked up her handkerchief and put it to his nose to smell it. ¡°It smells really good.¡±


    Ling Hui was angered by his evil look.


    Ignoring him, she took her tray and left quickly.


    Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui, who was wearing high heels but walking steadily, and his smile widened.


    She was vain and liked to wear stilettos. There was a time when she had changed her style for Ling Motian and had lost herself.


    At the thought of her ex-husband, Tang Xi wished he could give that man, who did not know how to cherish her, a good beating.


    After Tang Xi saw Ling Hui sitting opposite Dai Xuan, he winked at her and left the restaurant with a smile.


    When he walked out, he saw the young man holding his phone sneakily. He walked over and snatched his phone away. ¡°F*ck, what¡¯s there to take? I haven¡¯t settled it yet. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll treat you to a wedding banquet!¡±


    As soon as Tang Xi finished speaking, he saw that the young man¡¯s eyes were wide open and his eyeballs were about to fall out. He looked as surprised as he could be. Tang Xi pped the back of his head. ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just see a ghost?¡± The young man circled around Tang Xi and smacked his lips. ¡°Brother Xi, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to woo all the beauties in the world? Only a fool would want to get married.¡±


    Damn it, how did the words he had said at the most painful and dark time be his dark history? Did he even had the energy to flirt with all the beauties in the world?


    ¡°Can¡¯t I be envious and jealous seeing Third Brother and Miss Cen so happy?¡±


    ¡°But if I¡¯m not wrong, this person inside was married before!¡± The young man had just finished speaking when he was kicked in the leg again. This time, he seemed to have angered Tang Xi, who kicked him hard. The young man shouted unhappily, ¡°F*ck, Brother Xi, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Tang Yan red at the young man warningly. ¡°So what if she¡¯s divorced? As long as I like her, it¡¯s fine. What era are we in now? Why are you still looking down on divorced people? No matter what, she¡¯s still my goddess!¡±


    The young man looked at Tang Xi, who was walking toward another restaurant with his hands in his pockets, and followed him helplessly.


    He really could not understand why he had seen all kinds of beauties outside and still could not forget the woman who had never taken him to heart.


    ...

 Chapter 1598 - He Came to Pick Her Up

    <h4>Chapter 1598: He Came to Pick Her Up</h4>


    The young man walked to Tang Xi¡¯s side and saw the eye-catching red lipstick mark on his face. He bared his teeth. ¡°Brother Xi, are you going to keep this red lipstick mark forever?¡±


    Tang Xi raised his eyebrows and a doting and affectionate expression that did not match his style shed past his devilish face. ¡°I like it. Besides, this lipstick mark is to tell you guys to stop giving me women!¡±


    The young man was speechless. He was doomed. Brother Xi was serious this time. Why did he have a feeling that Brother Xi would be miserable? Because he did not think that his goddess liked him!


    When Tang Xi and the young man passed by the restaurant, Dai Xuan, who was sitting by the window, nced outside inadvertently and happened to see Tang Xi with his hands in his pockets, a trace of evilziness on his unrestrained handsome face.


    Gu Meng and Ye Qing went to the washroom and only Ling Hui and Dai Xuan were left at the dining table. Ling Hui saw Dai Xuan¡¯s serious expression after looking out of the window and asked in confusion, ¡°Auntie, what are you looking at?¡±


    Dai Xuan did not hear Ling Hui¡¯s words and continued to look out of the French windows.


    Ling Hui followed her gaze and looked outside. She happened to see Tang Xi¡¯s figure passing by outside.


    The moment Ling Hui looked over, Tang Xi suddenly returned and nced at her. His charming eyes were bright and captivating.


    Ling Hui¡¯s first reaction was that this man was much scarier than his bad appearance.


    Tang Xi saw that Ling Hui had avoided his gaze and there was no expression on his handsome face. A short smile shed past his lips and he continued walking forward with the young man.


    Dai Xuan noticed the man¡¯s gaze on Ling Hui. She put down the spoon in her hand and asked, ¡°Huihui, do you know that man?¡±


    Ling Hui bit her lips. Just as she was about to answer, she heard Dai Xuan say, ¡°He should a Tang. If you know him, don¡¯t get close to him and keep your distance from him.¡±


    Ling Hui was confused. Why had Auntie said this?


    Besides, she didn¡¯t know Tang Xi¡¯s surname.


    ¡°Auntie, do you know him?¡±


    A deep meaning that Ling Hui did not understand shed past Dai Xuan¡¯s eyes as she said elegantly, ¡°Auntie will not harm you.¡±


    When Ling Hui saw that Dai Xuan was reluctant to say more, she nodded and hummed.


    She would only be together with Tang Xi for a month at the very most. When the time came, they would be strangers.


    At that time, she would listen to her aunt and keep a distance from him.


    ...


    Gu Meng came out of the washroom and saw the man leaning against the wall, his head lowered as he answered the call.


    The bright light fell on his noble and cold body, making him look even taller and more handsome.


    Because of time and experience, he had be much more mature and masculine, and it was evident.


    Just the action of answering the call was enough to make one¡¯s heart flutter.


    Seeing Gu Menge out, he ended the call simply and hung up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet a foreign guestter. I set the meeting up a few days ago. I can¡¯t send you and your mother to the tarmac.¡±


    Gu Meng shook her head with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Italy to look for you the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    Ye Qing grabbed Gu Meng¡¯s slender hand and held it. He wanted to say something but restrained himself. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gu Meng followed him and took a few steps while looking at his well-defined side profile. She called him, ¡°Ye Qing.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s bright eyes were filled withughter. ¡°Do you want me to kiss you before I leave?¡±


    Ye Qing stopped, his dark eyes looking at her as he hummed softly.


    Gu Meng knew that it had been hard on him recently. Her mother did not let them sleep together before they registered their marriage. When they were together, he could only look at her but not touch her. It was hard for him to not feel sad.


    However, he was a gentleman. He would not go back on his promise to her mother.


    That was why he had been getting frustrated recently, but he had no choice but to endure it.


    Gu Meng¡¯s heart ached for him. She stood on tiptoes and kissed his thin lips. ¡°You can¡¯t kiss me for too long. If not, you¡¯ll be the one feeling sad.¡±


    The two of them had not noticed that Dai Xuan and Ling Hui were standing in the corner.


    ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s not go to the washroom!¡±


    Seeing the bright smile on Gu Meng¡¯s face, Dai Xuan could not help smiling as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we won¡¯t disturb the couple.¡±


    After breakfast, Ling Hui sent Dai Xuan and Gu Meng to the ne.


    ¡°Huihui, you have to be careful when you travel around the world alone.¡±


    Ling Hui was embarrassed to tell Dai Xuan that she was going to stay with a man for a month, so she had lied that she wanted to travel the world.


    Ling Hui nodded. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re usually busy with work and you must take care of your body.¡±


    After the two of them got on the ne, Ling Hui returned to the hotel.


    Ling Hui had not rested well these few days. After returning to the hotel, she turned off her phone and took a nap.


    By the time she awoke, it was already four in the afternoon.


    Ling Hui turned on her phone. There were several missed calls and one of them was from the big baby.


    He had even sent a message that read, ¡°Pack your luggage and find me in the basement.¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s temples throbbed ufortably.


    There was no way of escaping this!


    Ling Hui did not like to run away from her problems. Since she had agreed to it, she had to do it.


    She took out a dress and nned to wear it. As if thinking of something, she put the dress down and changed into a red blouse and ck tights.


    ...


    In the hotel¡¯s underground parking lot.


    Fang Ye looked at Tang Xi, who had been waiting here for the entire afternoon and felt wronged on his behalf.


    He did not know what spell Princess Ling Hui had casted on the Young Master. He had never been patient with women, but had actually waited here for an entire afternoon?


    Besides, because he was afraid of disturbing the other party, he had only called once and sent a message.


    If Princess Ling Hui did note down, wouldn¡¯t he have to wait endlessly?


    ¡°Young Master, you haven¡¯t eaten anything for lunch. Do you want me to buy some food for you?¡±


    Tang Xi yed with the lighter in his hand. His eyes were lowered and there was no other emotion. ¡°Wait a while more. If she doesn¡¯te down, I¡¯ll go up and pull her out.¡±


    The moment Tang Xi finished speaking, the elevator door opened.


    Ling Hui walked out with her luggage behind her.


    She was wearing red cored blouse with matching gold buttons and embroidery. The bright color made her skin look even more delicate. Her brown curly hair fell over her shoulders and her fiery red lips made her look even more beautiful and charming.


    She was wearing a pair of tight ck jeans with the blouse tucked into the waist of her pants. Her waist was slender, her buttocks were perky, and her legs were slender and straight. Although she waspletely covered in this outfit, she exuded a strong and sexy feminine aura from head to toe.


    Tang Xi realized that whatever she wore was seductive in his eyes.


    He really wanted to strip her clean.


    Tang Xi¡¯s bright eyes were smiling as he instructed Fang Ye, ¡°Bring the Princess¡¯ luggage to the car.¡±


    After Fang Ye ced Ling Hui¡¯s luggage in the car, he got into the car and locked the door.


    Ling Hui pulled the car door but could not open it. She turned back to look at Tang Xi and found that he had disappeared.


    ...

 Chapter 1599 - There Are Other Women In The Villa

    <h4>Chapter 1599: There Are Other Women In The Vi</h4>


    Ling Hui frowned when she saw that Tang Xi had disappeared. What did this pair of master and servant mean?


    He had put her luggage in the car, but was not letting her get in?


    Just as Ling Hui was about to knock on the car window and ask Fang Ye to open the door for her to take her luggage back, a motorcycle roared.


    After a while, arge motorcycle arrived in front of Ling Hui.


    Tang Xi, who was wearing a leather jacket and sunsses, rode the motorcycle and looked at her with raised eyebrows. ¡°Princess, get in.¡±


    Ling Hui looked at the extremely narrow space that could not amodate the two of them and was a little speechless. ¡°There¡¯s clearly a car, so why are we sitting here?¡±


    Fang Ye almost choked on his saliva when he heard Ling Hui¡¯s words.


    Many women wanted to sit on their young master¡¯s motorcycle, but the young master never let them... Was Princess Ling Hui not interested at all?


    Fang Ye watched as his Young Master¡¯s smile froze and he silently sympathized with him.


    ...


    Tang Xi¡¯s motorcycle was very cool and had been modified at a high price. It was a limited edition vehicle that many girls flocked to.


    Tang Xi did not waste any time with Ling Hui. Seeing that she was unwilling toe up, he jumped off the motorcycle handsomely and carried her up. Then, he got on the motorcycle and did not give Ling Hui the chance to get off. With a loud roar, the motorcycle sped away.


    Ling Hui could not help but recall that when they had had sex for the first time, he had ferried her on a motorcycle as well.


    This time, he was taking her to live with him using a motorcycle. His intentions were clear.


    As the motorcycle drove out of the underground garage, Ling Hui red angrily at the back of Tang Xi¡¯s head. She moved toward the back of the motorcycle and tried not to get too close to him, her hands not hugging his waist.


    Tang Xi naturally felt Ling Hui¡¯s resistance. He did not mind and smiled. The motorcycle sped up and sped crazily on the t road.


    Ling Hui had also raced before, but this was the first time she had seen someone like Tang Xi, who treated motorcycles as racing cars.


    The motorcycle sped through the traffic, the wind piercing her ears.


    Ling Hui looked at the man¡¯s tall back and slender waist. In such a crazy life and death situation, she could not even sit properly and had to stretch out her hands to wrap them around his waist.


    When he squeezed through the middle of the two cars, she could not help but shout, ¡°Slow down. I don¡¯t want to die yet...¡±


    Tang Xi looked down at the hands that were wrapped tightly around his waist and a satisfied smile appeared on his lips.


    It felt really good to be held tightly by her.


    After speeding for a while, he slowed down. Ling Hui hurriedly let go of his waist and sat back, but the next second, he sped up again.


    Her face and body hit his back ruthlessly.


    The tip of her nose hurt from the collision and Ling Hui could not help but swear. ¡°Tang Xi, you¡¯re really a f*cking lunatic!¡±


    Tang Xi was not angry and would not respond to Ling Hui¡¯s words. However, as long as she let go, he would speed up and Ling Hui, who had been hit several times, could only hug his waist tightly.


    However, she was unwilling to give up and her hand pinched his thin waist ruthlessly.


    Tang Xi was in pain from her pinch and finally said, ¡°F*ck, Princess, are you trying to murder your husband?¡±


    ¡°You asked for it.¡±


    Seeing that she did not refute the word ¡®husband¡¯, the smile on Tang Xi¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°Alright, alright. Princess can pinch me if you want to. Anyway, my body is hard, especially at a certain ce. Do you want to pinch me there?¡±


    Ling Hui was at a loss for a while before she understood him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless!¡±


    The man, who was being scolded,ughed even more devilishly.


    ...


    The motorcycle stopped in front of the vi halfway up the mountain.


    Tang Xi jumped off the motorcycle and carried Ling Hui down. ¡°Princess, we will be staying here for a month. Let¡¯s go in and see if you like it.¡±


    Ling Hui changed into her slippers and walked into the vi.


    It was in an American style, fresh,fortable and warm.


    Ling Hui went up the stairs to the second floor. Seeing that the door to the master bedroom on the second floor was not closed, she walked in.


    However, she frowned the moment she entered.


    A woman¡¯s high heels were strewn by the bed and acy bra and sexy suspenders were scattered all over the bed... Besides, Ling Hui had seen this brand¡¯s underwear before.


    It had been in Tang Xi¡¯s other apartment.


    Seeing the woman¡¯s personal belongings, Ling Hui did not have much emotions.


    Tang Xi was a well-known yboy. It would be strange if he did not have a woman.


    However, wasn¡¯t it a little too casual to let her stay here for a month but not tidy up the belongings of the other woman in the house?


    She could not stand a man having such a private life!


    It made her feel dirty!


    Ling Hui was about to turn around and go out when she suddenly heard a soft sound, like the sound of the bathroom door being opened.


    A young girl with a towel wrapped around her appeared in Ling Hui¡¯s sight. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders and her body still wet.


    The girl looked to be about eighteen or neen years old. Her hair was dyed a golden yellow and her facial features were deep and beautiful, looking a little exotic.


    Although the girl looked young, she was well-developed.


    She had a mature charm that did not match her age.


    Seeing Ling Hui in the room, the girl frowned and unhappiness shed in her eyes. ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡±


    The girl¡¯s tone was slightly hostile.


    Ling Hui hated women fighting over a man the most. She ignored the girl, turned around, and left.


    Tang Xi happened to go upstairs and saw Ling Huiing out of the bedroom with a dark expression. Tang Xi walked over and wanted to hold her hand, but she shook it off coldly. ¡°Tang Xi, it seems like I was wise not to believe your nonsense. If you can control your lower body, a sow could probably climb a tree.¡±


    Hearing Ling Hui¡¯s sudden sarcasm, Tang Xi¡¯s expression slowly darkened. He pursed his lips tightly and controlled his emotions. ¡°Princess, I like you and can give in to you in any way, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you can spout nonsense.¡±


    Ling Huiughed coldly. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re saying that you like me while having an ambiguous rtionship with another woman. Your liking is really cheap!¡±


    Not wanting to say anything more to him, Ling Hui walked down the stairs quickly.


    Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui¡¯s back and frowned. He was about to chase after her when a dissatisfied female voice trailed from behind. ¡°You changed your lover again? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll get sick?¡±


    Tang Xi turned back and looked at the girl who was wearing a strapless dress with her wet hair draped over her shoulders. His expression darkened. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Grandma said that you bought a vi and renovated it. She said that it was a gift for my 20th birthday. I asked Grandma for the spare key, so I came over to take a look. Who knew that I would meet your new lover? Her temper is really bad. When I spoke to her, she almost rolled her eyes at me.¡±


    As the girl spoke, her lips curled into a smile. ¡°Is this woman trying to pester you again? Fortunately, I made her angry so that she would leave. Same old rules. I¡¯ll help you get those shameless women away and you can transfer money into my card.¡±

 Chapter 1600 - No Need to Put Up A Front

    <h4>Chapter 1600: No Need to Put Up A Front</h4>


    For a few years, Tang Xi¡¯s crush on Ling Hui had been fruitless and he had found out that she liked Ling Motian instead. Because of that, he had been depressed for a period of time.


    He was really good at ying and was generous to women.


    It was not that he did not try to forget Ling Hui and start a new life.


    He had dated many different types of women, but he would lose interest every time it developed to the stage of having sex.


    He had no desire toward those exquisite and beautiful faces.


    He had tried taking aphrodisiacs but the woman in his mind was still Ling Hui.


    He had seen a psychiatrist but it had been useless.


    He was indeed possessed by Ling Hui.


    He only liked her, only wanted her, and only wanted to sleep with her.


    The young men who yed with him thought that he had slept with many women, but in fact, he had never touched a single one of them.


    Every time they broke up, he would give them a sum of money.


    But asionally, there would be women who were reluctant to ept that and wanted to climb into his bed.


    Tang Fei was his uncle¡¯s daughter. His uncle and aunt had been caught in a tsunami overseas a few years ago and both of them had perished. The Old Madam doted on her granddaughter and brought her to her side to raise her.


    Tang Xi never liked it when Tang Fei interfered in his matters. However, there was once when she had identally chased away a woman who had been pestering him. He did not want to owe her anything, so he had given her a sum of money.


    But this girl was getting out of hand.


    Thest time, she had gotten the fingerprint lock passcode from the Old Madam, had gone in to take a shower, and had even left her underwear on the bed. This time, she hade to the vi that he had bought for Ling Hui.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m your cousin, why do you alwayse to a man¡¯s house so casually as a young girl? Is this how Grandma taught you to be polite and upright?¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s words were a little harsh. If it was any other young girl, they would probably cry. However, Tang Fei had stayed in western countries for a few years and was open-minded. After hearing Tang Xi¡¯s words, she giggled and said, ¡°Is it wrong for me toe to the vi that you gave me?¡±


    Tang Xi furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Who said I¡¯m giving it to you? Also, you¡¯re just a child. Don¡¯t interfere in my matters in the future.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m already twenty years old. Why am I still a child?¡±


    Tang Xi waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Quickly pack your things and leave. Grandma dotes on you, but I have no obligation to dote on you.¡±


    Tang Fei looked at the stern-faced Tang Xi and pouted, tears rolling out of her eyes. Usually, in the Tang family, the Old Madam would listen to Tang Fei whenever she cried.


    However, this tactic did not work on Tang Xi. He frowned and instructed, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two minutes. Pack your things and scram!¡±


    As Tang Xi spoke, he did not look at Tang Fei anymore and turned to walk downstairs.


    Tang Fei knew that he must have gone after that woman.


    Tang Fei carefully recalled that woman¡¯s appearance in her mind. She was indeed different from the women Tang Xi had found in the past.


    She was stunningly beautiful, had a tall and exquisite figure, and her aura was so good that she looked like she came from a royal family.


    Beautiful but not vulgar, charming but not seductive!


    Tang Fei had never seen Tang Xi so nervous around a woman. Had he fallen for her?


    ...


    Tang Xi went out of the vi but did not see Ling Hui.


    He called her phone and it rang once before she hung up.


    Tang Xi put a hand on his waist and smirked.


    Was the Princess starting to care about him?


    There was no time to think too much. Tang Xi jumped onto the motorcycle and chased after Ling Hui.


    Ling Hui was wearing high heels and had not walked far before she met Fang Ye, who was driving over. She asked him for her luggage.


    Fang Ye did not know what had happened between Tang Xi and Ling Hui but he did not dare to open the door and let Ling Hui take her luggage away.


    Ling Hui was angered by Fang Ye¡¯s actions.


    She banged on the window and was about to say something when her wrist was grabbed by the man behind her. ¡°Princess, your hand will hurt if you use too much strength.¡±


    Ling Hui turned back to look at Tang Xi. Seeing the smile on his handsome face, she burst out in anger. She pushed his hand away with all of her strength, her beautiful eyes spitting fire. ¡°Let go. It¡¯s none of your business whether my hand hurts or not! Also, since you have a woman in your vi, you¡¯ve broken your promise. Our one-month rtionship will be canceled!¡±


    Tang Xi more or less understood Ling Hui¡¯s personality. She had always been arrogant and could not stand being wronged or lied to by men.


    He pulled her aside forcefully and used his eyes to signal Fang Ye to drive back to the vi first.


    After Fang Ye drove the car away, Ling Hui was even more angry. Without her luggage, she could not go anywhere.


    Ling Hui pursed her red lips tightly, her exquisite face filled with anger that could not be ignored. ¡°Tang Xi, you¡¯re a yboy. Why should you have to suffer because of me? Actually, I¡¯m not as good as you think I am. I¡¯ve been divorced before and I have a delicate personality. Most importantly, I haven¡¯t walked out of the hurt brought about by Ling Motian. Even after a month, I still won¡¯t have any feelings for you...¡±


    Before she could finish, the man grabbed her arm and the next second, she was pulled to the motorcycle.


    Tang Xi¡¯s tall body approached her and hisrge hand let go of her arm, moving to grab her slender waist.


    Ling Hui was 1.68 meters tall, but Tang Xi was much taller than her. His muscr body pressed her against the motorcycle and they were in an extremely intimate position.


    Ling Hui struggled but to no avail. A thinyer of anger covered her beautiful face. ¡°Tang Xi, I think you should go back and coax that woman in the vi!¡±


    Tang Xi smiled. ¡°Her name is Tang Fei. She¡¯s my uncle¡¯s daughter. I¡¯ve already asked her to leave and she won¡¯te here again.¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s handsome face moved closer to Ling Hui. He exhaled and blew a strand of hair away from her cheek. This action made him look even more devilish and charming. Ling Hui avoided his smiling eyes, and she put her hands on his shoulders. ¡°Say what you have yo say but don¡¯t get so close to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± With that said, he stole a kiss on her cheek.


    Looking at the man who had taken advantage of her when he had the chance, Ling Hui red at him. ¡°Pervert, let go of me first!¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯re not angry anymore.¡± He pulled her hand that was on his shoulder and bit her fair fingertips.


    His ambiguous actions made her delicate face blush. ¡°Tang Xi, why are you always so shameless?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to put up a front in front of the person you like.¡± He only had a month¡¯s time. Did he have to be like a pure young boy and date her in a tonic way?


    Ling Hui retracted her hand. ¡°If you like me, you have to respect me and not do such shameless things.¡±


    Tang Xi smiled devilishly. ¡°What¡¯s shame? Is it edible?¡±


    Ling Hui heard his words and wanted to push him away. However, the next second, he carried her up like he was carrying a child. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Princess, you must be hungry. Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll be responsible for feeding you.¡±


    It was a very normal sentence, but why did Ling Hui feel that there was another meaning to it?

 Chapter 1601 - Sad

    <h4>Chapter 1601: Sad</h4>


    Tang Fei came out of the vi and asked Fang Ye to send her back.


    From afar, she saw Tang Xi walking toward the vi with the woman in his arms.


    Tang Xi¡¯s eyes were on the woman the entire time. There was a smile on his face and it waspletely different from when he was facing her.


    At this moment, he exuded a masculine charm.


    That woman was shameless. She wrapped her legs around Tang Xi¡¯s waist and leaned her chinzily on his shoulder, enjoying the treatment of a queen.


    Vixen!


    Fang Ye knew that Tang Xi did not like to share about his private life with Princess Ling Hui. When he passed by them, he did not stop for a second and sped up the car!


    Tang Fei was furious when she saw Fang Ye¡¯s actions.


    This stupid ve!


    ...


    When Tang Xi and Ling Hui were the only ones in the vi, peace returned.


    Tang Xi had not hired a servant. He went to the kitchen to cook while Ling Hui rested in the living room.


    After watching the television for a while, Ling Hui felt bored and was about to go out to take a look around. When she walked to the kitchen door, she saw a man busying himself inside.


    He had taken off his leather jacket and was wearing a ck V-neck sweater inside. His sleeves were rolled up to his elbows and he looked extremely serious as he fried the steak with his head lowered.


    It was said that serious men were the most handsome. Tang Xi was proof of this.


    Even Ling Hui, who did not like him, had to admit that he was charming.


    Ling Hui stared at his back for a few seconds and could not help but think of her marriage with Ling Motian. When they had just registered their marriage, she had prepared meals every day and waited for him to get off work. However, she was always disappointed.


    Times had changed. She had never thought that a man would personally cook for her.


    Tang Xi noticed the woman at the kitchen door. He turned back to look at her and was about to say something when he saw that she seemed to have thought of someone through his eyes and her lips slowly pursed into a straight line.


    He put down the spat and walked in front of Ling Hui. He lifted her chin and approached her with his handsome face.


    Before Ling Hui could react, the man¡¯s dangerous lips covered hers.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s long eyshes moved and she looked at the handsome face in front of her. He looked a little unhappy but she did not know who had provoked him.


    She clenched her teeth tightly, not letting him go any deeper. He sucked on her lips.


    The pain spread on her lips and Ling Hui was a little angry. She took the chance when he was not paying attention and bit his lips. However, he still did not let go of her and blood flowed ionto their lips.


    ¡°Princess, stop thinking about other men in front of me.¡±


    Having been seen through by him, Ling Hui was a little embarrassed.


    She had always been arrogant and was not used to being controlled by others. She lifted her exquisite chin and said angrily, ¡°Tang Xi, we only agreed to a month¡¯s agreement. What I do and what I think has nothing to do with you. I can only promise that I won¡¯t be ambiguous with other men for this month. You can¡¯t care about anything else!¡±


    Tang Xi stared at Ling Hui¡¯s beautiful red lips for a few seconds before the smile on his face disappeared.


    He suddenly let go of her and took out a cigarette from his pocket. After lighting it, he walked to the side and started smoking.


    The atmosphere dipped slightly.


    Ling Hui looked at his tall body leaning against the side as he smoked silently. The side of his face was slightly dark. She pursed her red lips and did not say anything.


    Although Tang Xi had a crush on her for many years, he had nevercked women around him.


    She did not know how much his feelings he had for her. But for her, she did not dare to like a person like too much, like a moth to a me, especially with a man like Tang Xi.


    Before Ling Hui walked out of the kitchen, she saw the gloominess and loneliness on Tang Xi¡¯s face and an indescribable feeling surged in her heart.


    Perhaps, it was because she understood too well what it felt like to not be able to love but not be loved!


    Tang Xi finished his cigarette and returned to the kitchen.


    After washing his hands, he prepared dinner.


    He went outside and called Ling Hui in. The two of them ate their dinner in silence.


    After eating, Ling Hui went upstairs.


    There were only two floors in the vi. The bedroom and guest room upstairs had beenbined into a single room. It was ratherrge and had a luxurious cloakroom and bathroom inside.


    Ling Hui found that apart from a bedroom, there was only a study and gym.


    Ling Hui looked around but could not find the guest room. She could only return to the bedroom. Fang Ye had already brought her luggage to the room and changed the bedsheets and nket in the room. Tang Fei¡¯s things had all been taken away and there was a refreshing smell of air freshener in the air.


    Ling Hui took her pajamas and pants from her suitcase and went to the bathroom.


    After taking a shower, she came out to put on a facial mask, turned on her phone and looked at her email.


    After this month, she nned to open a studio and sign contracts with a few jewelry designers.


    Gu Meng had already decided to invest in the studio with her. If they worked together, Ling Hui believed that her career would improve again.


    After applying the facial mask, Ling Huiy on the bed and continued reading the email.


    As she read through her emails, sleepiness overwhelmed her. She nced at the door, but the man had note up.


    It was best if he did note up to sleep. If not, she would have to fight with him.


    Putting the phone on the bedside table, Ling Hui closed her eyes and prepared to sleep.


    She thought that she would lose sleep if she came to an unfamiliar environment and slept on an unfamiliar bed. However, the shower gel, shampoo, toothpaste, and the smell ofundry detergent on the pillow, bedsheets were all familiar to her.


    Sleeping here made her feel like she had returned home.


    This feeling was indescribable.


    Just as Ling Hui was about to fall asleep, the bedroom door was pushed open.


    Ling Hui immediately woke up and she pricked up her ears to listen to the sounds outside as Tang Xi went into the bathroom.


    Ten minutester, Tang Xi came out.


    Seeing that Ling Hui had covered her head with the nket, Tang Xi pulled the nket away, put his hands on top of her head, and leaned down.


    Ling Hui opened her eyes and looked at the man who was close to her. He had just finished showering and his eyes were even more devilish and charming. There was a trace of beast-like danger all over him. ¡°Princess, you¡¯ve only given me a month. I don¡¯t want to waste my time having a cold war with you.¡±


    Ling Hui saw the ming desire in his eyes and coughed dryly. ¡°Not today. My period is here and my stomach is not feeling well.¡±


    Hearing Ling Hui¡¯s words, Tang Xi froze for a moment before a mischievous twinkle appeared in his eyes. His fingers caressed Ling Hui¡¯s beautiful red lips and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Princess, your period happens in the middle of every month. It¡¯s not time yet.¡±


    Ling Hui widened her eyes and red at Tang Xi in disbelief. ¡°You even know about my period? You¡¯re really perverted!¡± How did he know about such a private matter?


    A devilish smile appeared on Tang Xi¡¯s handsome face. ¡°I know a lot about you, but the only thing I still have to figure out is your body.¡± He pressed her hands above her head, lowered his head, and kissed her red lips ruthlessly.


    ...

 Chapter 1602 - Damn It!

    <h4>Chapter 1602: Damn It!</h4>


    Ling Hui widened her beautiful eyes and looked at the man who was kissing her.


    He only let go of her when she was almost out of breath. He stared at her red and swollen lips. ¡°Princess, do you like me kissing you?¡±


    She replied without thinking, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Tang Xi, don¡¯t force me.¡±


    Her cheeks were red from theck of oxygen from his kiss and her exquisite face looked even more charming. Tang Xi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and his hand stroked her wavy brown hair that was scattered on the pillow and held her red face. ¡°When will you be willing?¡±


    Before Ling Hui could answer, she heard hiszy and hoarseugh. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t want to do it this month!¡±


    Ling Hui frowned at him. ¡°When a man and a woman are together, they need to get to know each other. Can¡¯t we do it step by step?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tang Xi was very amodating in some aspects but he had his own principles as well. There was a wild and domineering air around him.


    ¡°Tang Xi, you acting this way will only make me feel disgusted...¡±


    She took the chance to push him away and crawled toward the end of the bed.


    But soon, her slender ankle was grabbed by him.


    Ling Hui¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Tang Xi, if you like someone, you won¡¯t force her!¡±


    Tang Xi curled his lips andughed evilly. ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve been a gentleman in front of you for ten years, but you never looked at me. Now that I¡¯ve finally gotten a chance, I don¡¯t want to hide my true personality in front of you. I just want to be with you!¡±


    The man¡¯s lips pressed against her ear, his voice hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time.¡±


    Thest time, she had been drugged. Her mind had been muddled and she had no memories after waking up.


    Ling Hui did not expect him to be so domineering.


    Although she had agreed to be with him for a month, she had her own thoughts and desires too.


    When she did not want to do it, being forced would give rise to the idea that all men were animals. Then, she would feel wronged and ufortable.


    She was not trying to act like a saint or trying to be pretentious. All she wanted was to be respected.


    But clearly, he was unwilling to give her this respect.


    Ayer of moisture appeared in Ling Hui¡¯s beautiful eyes. Because she was angry, she raised her hand and waved it at his face the moment he released her.


    Tang Xi grabbed Ling Hui¡¯s wrist quickly andughed evilly. ¡°Princess, it seems like you¡¯re quite energetic.¡±


    Ling Hui was stubborn. She had already said that she did not want to tonight but he was still forcing her. She was very unhappy. ¡°Tang Xi, you can try touching me if you dare. If you dare to touch me, I will cripple you!¡±


    Tang Xi had some understanding of Ling Hui¡¯s personality. She looked arrogant and domineering, but she was also ady at heart. Since she had agreed to be with him for a month, she would naturally not stay chaste. She cared too much about her face and if he did not follow her lead, it would be like provoking a tiger.


    However, she had not fallen for him on the first day of their rtionship. If he went along with her, he would not be able to take the initiative in the following days.


    Then, he would have no choice but to be led by her.


    Ling Hui punched his firm and strong shoulders a few times, her face turning red as she ordered, ¡°I won¡¯t allow it. Do you hear me?¡±


    Tang Xi looked at her, his voice devilish and hoarse. ¡°Princess, you can¡¯t escape!¡±

 Chapter 1603 - Dating

    <h4>Chapter 1603: Dating</h4>


    Men were indeed liars.


    Tang Xi hugged her slender waist but the very next second, Ling Hui pushed him away.


    ¡°Tang Xi, don¡¯t push your luck. I¡¯ll beat you up!¡±


    ¡°Even if I die and be a ghost, I¡¯ll still be a yboy.¡±


    Ling Hui turned around and threw a pillow toward his face and body.


    Tang Xi let her hit him for a while before he pulled the pillow away. He held the back of her head and pressed her down.


    The tip of her nose was almost touching his.


    Their eyes met.


    ¡°Princess, it seems like you¡¯re still energetic.¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, I can strangle you to death!¡±


    Tang Xi was not afraid at all and raised his eyebrows. That hateful and annoying look seemed to be taunting her to pinch him if she dared to.


    Ling Hui really did not know what to do when faced with such a shameless and fearless bastard!


    She did not have the energy to continue fighting with him. She realized that this person said that he liked her byt he was not willing to give in to her in certain aspects.


    Looking at his shameless appearance, hatred grew in Ling Hui¡¯s heart and she hit his shoulder several times. ¡°Tang Xi, you¡¯re a bastard. A stupid bastard!¡±


    Tang Xi was amused by Ling Hui¡¯s words. His thin lips curled around Ling Hui¡¯s earlobe and he knew that she was very tired. He pulled her into his arms and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Princess, go to sleep. Okay?¡±


    Ling Hui had not vented her anger and kicked his firm calf again.


    Tang Xi¡¯sughter came from above her head. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re so cute.¡±


    She was cute?


    Ling Hui replied him with a word. ¡°Scram.¡±


    She was extremely tired after all. In his embrace, Ling Hui¡¯s eyelids became heavy.


    After a while, she fell asleep.


    Tang Xi looked down at the woman in his arms. Her eyshes were long and dense, like a Barbie doll¡¯s. Her nose was tall and slender, and her red lips were beautiful and full.


    She looked more obedient when she was asleep than when she was awake. She was like a delicate little girl, making people¡¯s hearts ache for her.


    Tang Xi pushed away the strands of long hair by her cheek and kissed her cheek. Although she was covered in thorns and looked like a rose, he knew that it was just her protective shell.


    After experiencing a tumultuous marriage, it was impossible for her to immediately throw herself into another rtionship. Besides, she had gotten afraid and disappointed in men.


    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t worry. You can always lean on my shoulders.¡±


    ...


    The next day.


    Ling Hui woke up in pain.


    After opening her eyes, she felt confused for a few seconds. She was at a loss, not knowing where she was.


    The curtains were drawn tightly and the room was dark without any lights on.


    Ling Hui took the phone by the bed and nced at it. It was almost seven.


    She sat up on the bed.


    She hurriedly wrapped herself in the nket and nced at the bed. The man was no longer there and she did not know when Tang Xi had woken up.


    This was probably the difference between a man and a woman¡¯s stamina.


    Ling Hui put on her robe and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Aftering out of the shower, she changed into her yoga clothes.


    She opened the bedroom and was about to go out when she saw the door of the gym diagonally opposite her opening.


    A man wearing sweatpants walked out.


    There was a towel around his neck and his hair was wet as it rested on his forehead. His face and muscr chest were covered in sweat.


    He looked like he had just finished exercising.


    He was slender and well-proportioned with well-defined lines. He did not have any fat on him, his shoulders were broad, and his waist was narrow. He did not have an excessively muscr build but his chest and abdomen were firm, his back muscles smooth, and his corbones were so exquisite and sexy that even women would be jealous of him.


    Tang Xi saw Ling Huiing out of the room and a smile appeared on his lips. The rays of the morning sun shone in from the corridor window andnded on him. That face was extremely handsome and charming.


    Putting aside her prejudice against him, Ling Hui had to admit that he was really handsome.


    He was exquisite and devilish handsome.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep for a little while more, Princess?¡±


    Ling Hui looked away from Tang Xi¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± With that said, she walked downstairs.


    Tang Xi walked forward and picked her up.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not feeling well, don¡¯t do yoga. I¡¯ll carry you down for breakfast.¡±

 Chapter 1604 - Desiring Her Heart!

    <h4>Chapter 1604: Desiring Her Heart!</h4>


    Ling Hui had never thought that she would spend three days with a man in a vi.


    Tang Xi asked Fang Ye to bring hisptop and various documents to the vi, and even asked Fang Ye to bring fresh fruits and vegetables over every day.


    He seemed to be addicted to kissing her. Whenever he was not working, he would pull her over and kiss her.


    Her body was delicate and could not withstand his continuous torture.


    Apart from the first day when he had forced himself on her several times, he had not touched her in thest two days.


    But kissing was essential every day.


    Sometimes, when she was eating, there would be rice on the corner of her mouth. He woulde over and kiss away the rice at the corner of her mouth. Then, he would pull her onto hisp and kiss her without any restraint.


    Other times, when she was watching variety shows on the sofa, he woulde over when he finished his work. When he saw that she was ignoring him, he would press her onto the sofa and ravage her lips until she stared at him for ten seconds before he let go of her.


    He was domineering to the core, but was meticulous and considerate in some aspects too.


    When she was with him, she never needed to cook. When she was upset, she could always throw a tantrum at him.


    If Ling Hui had never been hurt in the past, she might have thought that Tang Xi was a good lover.


    However, she was divorced and had been hurt before. Her heart would not be opened so easily!


    ...


    On the fourth day, Tang Xi¡¯spany called him and asked him to attend an important meeting.


    After making breakfast for Ling Hui and leaving a note, he headed out.


    Ling Hui was woken up by a ringtone.


    For some reason, she had been able to sleep well every night while staying with Tang Xi and seldom had nightmares.


    Ling Hui reached for the phone on the bedside table and anwered sleepily.


    ¡°Miss Ling, are you not up yet?¡±


    It was a male friend of Ling Hui, Zuo Yi.


    Zuo Yi¡¯s family background was not bad. He liked to travel and explore, had been to many countries, and met many important people.


    After Ling Hui¡¯s father had been poisoned, she had asked Zuo Yi to help her find a famous doctor who knew how to cure all poisons.


    It was because of this that Zuo Yi was calling Ling Hui.


    ¡°I went to B Country some time ago and made a friend from the royal family. I heard from him that the Ninth Prince¡¯s mother left three life-saving pills for him when he was alive. Every time he went out, he would bring one with him. That life-saving pill can cure hundreds of poisons, but the Ninth Prince regards them very preciously. He only gave one to the old King when he asked him for it.¡±


    Ling Hui sat up on the bed. She picked up the remote control and the curtains opened automatically. Dazzling light shone in and Ling Hui narrowed her beautiful eyes. ¡°No matter how difficult it is, we have to try.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Ninth Prince is going to Sina Ind for a vacation the day after tomorrow. The most famous ce on Sina Ind is an entertainment city called Guna Castle. That is the Ninth Prince¡¯s favorite ce for a vacation.¡±


    ¡°Huihui, do you want to ask your aunt for help regarding this matter?¡±


    Ling Hui pursed her beautiful red lips tightly. ¡°Country B and our Country Y have never been on good terms. Auntie is already very busy with work every day. I don¡¯t want to trouble her. Besides, it¡¯s still a legend that the life-saving pill can cure hundreds of poisons. We don¡¯t know that for sure!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to look for the Ninth Prince personally.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°But Huihui, the Ninth Prince is known for being a pervert. If you go and look for him, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be walking into a lion¡¯s den!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will protect myself.¡± Ling Hui got off the bed and went to the bathroom to wash up. She seemed to have thought of something and asked Zuo Yi on the other end of the call, ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I got together with a man who had a crush on me for many years. I¡¯m ending it with him in a month. However, during the time we spent together, I realized that he wasn¡¯t too bad. But I don¡¯t want to keep dating him. How can I lessen the pain I¡¯ve caused him?¡±


    ¡°When he had a crush on you, he thought that you were an unreachable goddess. Now that you¡¯re dating, you¡¯ve made him realize that you aren¡¯t as beautiful as he thought you were. Who knows, he might have thought it through and might end it with you in advance!¡±


    Ling Hui bit her lip and thought of her behavior in front of Tang Xi in the past few days. She had been arrogant and unreasonable, but that was also her true self.


    In the past, she had hidden her true personality for Ling Motian, and had worked hard to change herself, wanting to be the type of woman he liked.


    But in the end, he still preferred the flirtatious slut outside!


    Ling Hui would not change herself for a man!


    She could still live well without relying on men.


    As for Tang Xi, she did not hide her personality in front of him. He probably would not be able to stand her once they had been together for a long time.


    After ending the call, Ling Hui went downstairs.


    There was a note stuck on the refrigerator. Tang Xi had used a fountain pen to write a note. ¡°Your breakfast is in the microwave. I¡¯ll get Fang Ye to bring lunch over. Don¡¯t miss me too much.¡±


    There was even a naughty smiley face drawn on the back.


    ...


    After breakfast, Ling Hui took a walk in the garden.


    Back at the vi, she booked a flight to Sina Ind for the next day.


    In the afternoon, Fang Ye brought lunch over and told Ling Hui, ¡°Young Master has to work overtime tonight, so he might not be able toe back.¡±


    Ling Hui smiled brightly. ¡°Let him work in peace.¡±


    After Fang Ye returned to the President¡¯s office of the Tang Corporation. Tang Xi, who was sitting behind the desk signing documents, looked up and nced at him. ¡°Did you tell the Princess that I¡¯m not going back tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tang Xi raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What did she say? Did she look like she missed me?¡±


    Fang Ye really did not want to attack his young master. He braced himself and replied, ¡°Princess Ling Hui told you to work in peace.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master. Actually, Princess Ling Hui has started to care about you. She would never say such things in the past.¡±


    Tang Xi gave a self-deprecating smile. ¡°She probably prefers me not to go back.¡±


    ...


    Ling Hui thought that she would be able to sleep better if Tang Xi did not return at night.


    However, in the end, she failed to go to sleep that night and only fell asleep at three or four in the morning.


    In the morning, she was woken up by a rustling sound. Ling Hui opened her eyes in a daze and saw the man packing his luggage through the gaps of the curtains.


    Realizing that Ling Hui had woken up, Tang Xi walked to the side of the bed and caressed her small face. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Come to thepany with meter. I¡¯ll bring you to a fun ce in the afternoon.¡±


    Ling Hui thought about how she was going to Sina Ind in the afternoon and pulled away the man¡¯s hand that was caressing her face. She said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°I have something on in the afternoon and will only be back the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ling Hui pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    Tang Xi stared at Ling Hui for a few seconds. ¡°Is it very important?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going out too. See you the day after tomorrow then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ling Hui was still a little sleepy. She turned over and fell asleep again.


    Tang Xi looked at the back of her head. He wanted to kiss her before leaving, but it was obvious that she did not want to be intimate with him.


    He took his luggage, walked to the bedroom door, and turned back to look at her.


    She seemed to be sleeping soundly and did not look at him.


    A faint loneliness spread in his heart.


    A person¡¯s heart would never be satisfied. She had promised to stay with him for a month and he had slept with her. However, he desired her heart.


    ...

 Chapter 1605 - Seeing Her with Another Man

    <h4>Chapter 1605: Seeing Her with Another Man</h4>


    There were a total of seven floors in Guna Castle. The interior was decorated with golden walls and exuded a luxurious feeling. It was the famous Nightless City of Sina Ind.


    The first and second floor were the casinos of the rich. Here, money was the name of the game.


    The Ninth Prince of B Country liked to stay in the casino every time he came to Guna Castle.


    Apart from the Ninth Prince, his younger sister, the Tenth Princess, Princess Luo Di, was also going to Sina Ind.


    Luo Di had just graduated from university. She was a quiet and good girl who was well protected by her family. Two years ago, she met a man who made her fall in love at first sight but she had never had the courage to confess. This time, the Ninth Prince had created an opportunity for her and she was going to confess to the man she likedter.


    Luo Di had never confessed to a boy and was extremely nervous.


    She looked up at the man who was smoking outside the room.


    The man narrowed his bright eyes slightly. He had a well-defined nose, perfect facial features, and sexy thin lips. He was a handsome and charming man, his smoke-covered face exuding wildness.


    He was wearing a ck leather jacket with a V-neck shirt inside. His neckline and protruding Adam¡¯s apple looked especially sexy and charming under the light.


    Her brother had gotten into an ident in M Country a few years ago, and had almost been killed by someone. It was Tang Xi who had saved his life.


    Her older brother treated Tang Xi as his life savior. Besides, Tang Xi was loyal. As such, the two of them had be good friends in the past few years.


    Her brother said that Tang Xi was more of a yboy than him and told her not to like Tang Xi. But liking someone was not something she could control!


    If she did not even have the courage to confess, she would definitely regret it in the future!


    Luo Di wondered if it was an illusion but this time when she saw Tang Xi, she felt that he did not look too happy!


    If this had happened in the past, he would have been happier than anyone else in the room.


    Luo Di took a deep breath and held a ss of red wine as she walked toward the devilish figure leaning against the railing.


    ¡°Brother Tang Xi.¡±


    Hearing a soft voice, Tang Xi turned around and looked at Luo Di.


    Luo Di looked innocent and pleasant, herrge eyes bright and slightly timid.


    Seeing Tang Xi turn to look at her, Luo Di¡¯s long eyshes fluttered nervously. ¡°Tang Xi, I-I have something important to tell you. Can you give me a few minutes...¡±


    Tang Xi looked at Luo Di¡¯s flushed face and his slender fingers removed the cigarette between his lips. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Luo Di downed the red liquid in her ss and took a deep breath. ¡°I-I like...¡±


    Before Luo Di could finish, there was a sudden mor downstairs.


    ¡°Wow, where did this beautye from?¡±


    ¡°Big chest, slim waist, long legs! So good!¡±


    ¡°Ninth Prince, I think she¡¯s here for you!¡±


    ¡°But this woman probably isn¡¯t a virgin, right?¡±


    ¡°A flirtatious and tasteful woman will still make people drool even if she¡¯s not a virgin!¡±


    Hearing the noise, Tang Xi looked up and ncedzily at the entrance of the casino.


    A woman in a red dress appeared in his sight.


    The woman¡¯s skin was fair and beautiful. She was wearing a red dress that swayed as she walked and she looked dazzling.


    Her red lips were hot and her hair was ck. The colorsplemented each other well, forming a stark contrast. The moment she appeared, she attracted the attention of many men.


    Including the Ninth Prince.


    Tang Xi tightened his hold on the cigarette.


    No emotions could be seen on his unrestrained face, but there was a storm hidden in his eyes.


    Luo Di had said the word ¡®like¡¯, but she saw that Tang Xi had no reaction but his charming and devilish eyes were staring at a certain ce downstairs. She followed his gaze and looked downstairs.


    A woman wearing a pretty red dress had appeared in the hall of the casino. The woman had makeup on her face and her waist-length brown curls fell loosely on her shoulders, giving her a charming and sexy look.


    She was wearing a pair of seven-inch high heels that were clicking on the floor. It was like she had some kind of magical power that attracted countless men in the casino.


    Luo Di had seen many beauties, but she had rarely seen one like the woman downstairs.


    She was beautiful and elegant.


    However, she was not provocative at all. The aura she exuded was not something an ordinary person couldpare to.


    She stood there like a proud princess who could make people submit to her.


    Luo Di did not care about the way other men looked at that woman, but she cared about how Tang Xi did.


    Ever since that woman came in, Tang Xi¡¯s eyes had never left her.


    Luo Di¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°Tang Xi, do you like that type of woman?¡± Luo Di murmured.


    Tang Xi narrowed his eyes and slowly exhaled a mouthful of smoke. He stared at the beautiful woman downstairs, his lips curling up into an unreadable smile. ¡°I do.¡±


    His blunt answer was like a sharp sword that ruthlessly split Luo Di¡¯s heart.


    He liked such a beautiful and charming woman, and she might never be able to be a woman like that...


    Luo Di lowered her eyes and returned to the room.


    A young man who was familiar with Tang Xi walked out of the room and patted Tang Xi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Did the Tenth Princess confess to you just now?¡±


    Tang Xi did not speak, only staring at Ling Hui downstairs with a secretive gaze.


    He could tell that she had dressed up tonight.


    Seeing that Tang Xi was ignoring him, the young man followed his gaze and looked downstairs. When he saw the woman who had been invited to the gambling table by the Ninth Prince after saying something to the Ninth Prince, he was dumbfounded. ¡°F*ck, am I seeing things? Isn¡¯t that Ling Hui?¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s well-defined lips pursed into a straight line. The cigarette between his fingers had burned off, as if it was about to fall at any moment, but he paid no notice to it.


    The young man saw Tang Xi¡¯s dark gaze and could not help butin. ¡°I already said that you can¡¯t subdue her.¡±


    No matter what the young man said, Tang Xi remained silent.


    Ling Hui, who was at the gambling table, was betting more and more with the Ninth Prince.


    If she lost, she would spend the night with the Ninth Prince. If she won, the Ninth Prince had to promise her something unconditionally.


    The gambling table was surrounded by people.


    Ling Hui was not nervous at all and smiled charmingly.


    The young man saw the interaction between Ling Hui and the Ninth Prince and felt bad for Tang Xi. ¡°Does she want to seduce the Ninth Prince?¡±


    ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t know what to say!¡±


    Tang Xi turned and walked downstairs. By the time he arrived at the hall of the casino, Ling Hui and the Ninth Prince¡¯s bet had ended.


    Tang Xi grabbed the cor of the dealer and said with a bad temper, ¡°Where¡¯s the Ninth Prince?¡±


    ¡°The Ninth Prince brought thatdy to the ballroom.¡±


    The fifth floor of Guna Castle was a ballroom for guests to dance in. Most of them were single men and women, and many of them progressed from the ballroom to the bed.


    ¡°Brother Xi, why are you still chasing after a woman like Ling Hui? She danced with the Ninth Prince and will definitely enter his room.¡±

 Chapter 1606 - He Grabbed Her Wrist

    <h4>Chapter 1606: He Grabbed Her Wrist</h4>


    When Tang Xi arrived at the banquet hall on the fifth floor, Ling Hui and the Ninth Prince were dancing.


    The two of them were dancing a waltz.


    Because of their appearance, the originally lively banquet hall became much quieter. The men and women consciously gave up the center position to them.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the handsome man and beautiful woman in the middle of the dance floor.


    The man was wearing a white shirt and ck pants, his tall figure exuding a masculine charm. The woman in front of him was wearing a long red dress, the tailored fabric outlining her exquisite curves perfectly.


    The two of them cooperated very well. Every time the woman spun, tilted, and swayed, the man would catch her steadily.


    They danced beautifully and smoothly.


    The man raised his hand again and the woman spun two rounds before she was pulled into the man¡¯s arms again. The two of them looked at each other affectionately and smiled.


    The song ended and there was a moment of silence.


    Immediately after, a wave of apuse sounded.


    Tang Xi stood at the corner of the banquet hall with a ss of red wine in his hand, looking at the woman on the dance floor through the crowd.


    Her red lips lifted into a charming smile.


    Tang Xi was motionless like a stone statue, his slender eyes slightly red.


    He tightened his grip on the cup he was holding and it suddenly made a soft sound as it cracked.


    A sharp ss shard pierced his palm, but he did not feel any pain.


    The young man who came with Tang Xi saw that Tang Xi¡¯s palm was injured and pulled him out of the banquet hall.


    ¡°Is this worth it?¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s expression was dark and he did not speak. The red liquid in his palm flowed to his wrist and dyed his sleeves red.


    ...


    After Ling Hui finished dancing with the Ninth Prince, her eyebrows twitched and she nced at the entrance of the banquet hall.


    She did not know if she was hallucinating, but she felt like there was a pair of eyes staring at her.


    However, after looking around, she did not see anyone familiar.


    ¡°Miss Ling, shall we talk in my room?¡±


    Ling Hui looked at the Ninth Prince, her red lips curling up. ¡°Ninth Prince, I heard that there¡¯s a wine tasting room here. Shall we go for a drink?¡±


    The Ninth Prince looked at the charming woman in front of him and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to drink with a beauty.¡±


    They headed to the wine tasting room.


    Ling Hui settled the Ninth Prince on the barstool and walked behind the bar counter with a smile.


    There were all kinds of expensive wine in the wine cab. Ling Hui took a few bottles and found a mixing shaker. Seeing her actions, the Ninth Prince raised his eyebrows. ¡°Miss Ling knows how to mix wine?¡±


    ¡°I learned a few moves from the nightclub¡¯s bartenders in the past. But the Ninth Prince cannotugh at me if I don¡¯t do it well.¡±


    The Ninth Prince smirked. He thought that Ling Hui was just ying around, but he had not expected her to really know how to mix drinks. Her actions were neat and clean and she was suave. She looked just like a bartender. He apuded. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Miss Ling has given me countless surprises tonight.¡±


    Ling Hui pushed the mixed wine in front of the Ninth Prince and pouted her red lips. ¡°Ninth Prince, have a taste.¡±


    The Ninth Prince took a sip and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Then, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Ling Hui. ¡°Miss Ling, what do you want from me since you won at the gambling table?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from the Ninth Prince. I want a life-saving pill.¡±


    When the Ninth Prince heard Ling Hui¡¯s words, he was stunned for a moment before heughed. ¡°Miss Ling, women who approach me only want to climb into my bed, but you want a life-saving pill! Who do you want to save?¡±


    ¡°My father.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ling is a straightforward person. But to be honest, I had only three life-saving pills. I ate one myself, gave one to my father, and gave the remaining one to my most beloved younger sister.¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s beautiful red lips pursed slightly.


    She had not expected to end up with nothing tonight.


    Seeing the disappointment in Ling Hui¡¯s eyes, the Ninth Prince drank all of Ling Hui¡¯s wine. He stood up and walked toward the bar counter. ¡°Miss Ling, how about this? I¡¯ll give you a chance. Be my woman and I¡¯ll guarantee you a high position and wealth in the future. You can enjoy endless... Uh, why am I so dizzy?¡±


    Ling Hui looked at the swaying Ninth Prince and her eyes turned cold. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±


    The Ninth Prince was full of doubts. ¡°Drunk? I just drank a ss of wine...¡± Before he could finish, he copsed.


    Ling Hui did not look at the Ninth Prince anymore. She stepped over him, pulled open the door of the wine tasting room, and went out.


    She was a little depressed that she had not gotten the life-saving pill.


    She had originally nned to leave Guna Castle and walk to the gate, but was told that there were rules in Guna Castle. She could not go out after midnight and had to leave the next morning.


    Ling Hui was speechless. What kind of stupid rule was this?


    Since she could not get out, she had no choice but to go to the rooftop garden on the top floor of Guna Castle.


    There was a restaurant there and Ling Hui ordered some food. After eating, she ced her hands on the balcony railing and enjoyed the night breeze. Her mood improved slightly.


    Ling Hui did not know how long had passed before she heard footsteps behind her. At first, she did not care about them, but after a while, she felt a strong and dangerous aura lingering around her and she turned back to take a look.


    She was stunned.


    How could it be Tang Xi?


    What a coincidence! He hade to Guna Castle too?


    When she had interacted with the Ninth Prince earlier, she had felt a burning gaze on her. Was it not her illusion but Tang Xi?


    Ling Hui¡¯s heart beat faster, like a child who had done something bad and had been caught by an adult.


    However, on second thought, she had not done anything out of line, and neither had she gone against their agreement. There was nothing to be afraid of!


    The night breeze was a little strong. Ling Hui brushed a strand of hair that had blown to her cheek behind her ear. From the corner of her eye, she saw Tang Xi¡¯s bandaged hand and broke the silence, asking, ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±


    Tang Xi had his hands in his pockets and under his tall nose, he pursed his lips, which used to be in a constant smirk. He did not respond to her.


    Ling Hui saw that his expression was not too good and took the initiative to exin, ¡°The Ninth Prince and I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    The corners of Tang Xi¡¯s lips lifted into a mocking smile. ¡°Do you care if I misunderstand?¡±


    Ling Hui said nothing.


    Tang Xi knew that she did not care at all.


    ¡°You dressed up like this to seduce the Ninth Prince? What do you want from him?¡± Tang Xi narrowed his eyes slightly, his handsome and devilish facial features showing a hint of coldness and sharpness. ¡°Oh, are you nning to do something with him after the one-month agreement with me?¡±


    Ling Hui furrowed her exquisite eyebrows. She did not like to exin too much. Hearing Tang Xi¡¯s strange tone, she pursed her red lips tightly. After a while, she said coldly, ¡°You can think whatever you want. After the agreement is over, we will be strangers.¡±


    The atmosphere froze.


    Ling Hui did not want to argue with him here. She strode away, nning to leave. However, she had only taken two steps before he grabbed her wrist.

 Chapter 1607 - Hurt Her Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 1607: Hurt Her Feelings</h4>


    After her wrist was grabbed by Tang Xi, Ling Hui¡¯s body was thrown onto the railing of the garden¡¯s balcony.


    They were on the seventh floor and the railing was not high. If she had not grabbed onto the railing in time, she might have fallen backwards.


    Ling Hui was never a good-tempered person and she immediately got angry.


    Her beautiful face was ashen and she was like an angry beast, pushing her hands toward the man.


    But before she could touch him, he pushed her again.


    Her back hit the railing hard.


    Her skin was soft and tender and had probably been bruised.


    Ling Hui¡¯s heart sank.


    Was this how much he liked her?


    The night breeze blew and Ling Hui¡¯s eyes were teary.


    She did not want to argue with him, nor did she want to look at him again. Her expression darkened as she prepared to leave.


    But like before, she had only taken two steps before he grabbed her tightly.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    His palm was dry and warm, his grip strong. The more she struggled, the more he refused to let go.


    Ling Hui waspletely angered by him. She raised her other hand, wanting to swing it at his face. He grabbed her wrist quickly and pushed her back. Her back was pressed against the railing again.


    He let go of her wrist and grabbed the railing on both sides of her body with both hands. His grip was strong and the veins on the back of his hand were popping out.


    He seemed to be holding back some emotions, his chest heaving slightly.


    ¡°Why were you looking for the Ninth Prince?¡±


    His handsome face approached her and their noses were about to touch. Under the dim yellow light, she could see her own reflection in his slender eyes.


    Ling Hui was cold and arrogant. The more he tried to go hard on her, the more she refused to give in.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business why I was looking for the Ninth Prince!¡±


    Tang Xi smiled devilishly and coldly. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t anger me.¡±


    Ling Hui raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Otherwise? Do you want to strangle me or rape me?¡±


    The woman¡¯s bright and beautiful eyes stared straight at him. She was stubborn and fierce, like a little beast that had not been tamed and was full of thorns.


    Tang Xi¡¯s eyes darkened and his hands on the railing suddenly grabbed her waist, lifting her up without warning.


    Before Ling Hui could react, she was lifted onto the railing.


    Her legs suddenly hung in the air and there was a seven-story tall building behind him. Ling Hui¡¯s pupils constricted in fear. ¡°Tang Xi, you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    She did not want to die yet, so she wrapped her arms around his neck instinctively.


    She wanted to get down, but he held onto her waist and refused to let go.


    ¡°Princess, if you don¡¯t tell the truth, we¡¯ll jump down from here together.¡±


    Ling Hui was angry and afraid. Her beautiful red lips trembled. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything with the Ninth Prince. He drank the wine I made and got drunk. If you don¡¯t believe me, go take a look at the wine tasting room.¡±


    Tang Xi smirked evilly. ¡°Why were you looking for him?¡±


    Ling Hui did not want to tell him the true reason. However, she was sitting on the railing now and could fall down anytime. It was extremely dangerous. She suppressed the anger and fear in her heart and told him everything. ¡°For my father. The Ninth Prince has a life-saving pill.¡±


    Tang Xi raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Did you get it?¡±


    Ling Hui pursed her red lips and her voice darkened. ¡°No, he gave thest one to his sister.¡±


    Tang Xi narrowed his bright eyes and remained silent for a few seconds.


    Ling Hui patted his shoulder. ¡°Are you satisfied with my answer? If you are, put me down!¡±


    ¡°He touched your waist.¡± Tang Xi looked at her, his eyes serious.


    Ling Hui almostughed from anger.


    ¡°Your hands have touched countless women¡¯s waists.¡±


    Tang Xi smirked. ¡°After I got together with you, I only touched your waist.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to hug someone¡¯s waist when dancing. I didn¡¯t let him to do anything else.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Hisrge hand caressed her fair and delicate face, his handsome face moving closer to her. ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    The light around him was dim and half of his face was in the light, his facial features smooth and charming.


    Her gazended on his sexy lips.


    She did not know if it was because of the light and the environment, or because he was too exquisite and devilish, but she suddenly felt a flutter in her heart.


    Ling Hui looked away and did not look at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it. Put me down!¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t kissed yet...¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t kiss you!¡± She red at him angrily.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± He lifted his lips, his handsome face approaching her.


    Her soft red lips were attacked by his.


    Although they had not interacted for long, this man¡¯s kisses were always aggressive and scary.


    Ling Hui widened her eyes, her long eyshes brushing over the man¡¯s handsome face like a small brush, tickling his skin.


    The man¡¯s low and hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Princess, close your eyes.¡±


    Ling Hui seemed to be under his curse. Her long eyshes lowered and the temperature between their lips slowly rose.


    Just as he pried open her teeth and was about to enter, Ling Hui jolted awake.


    What had happened to her just now?


    Had she almost lost herself in Tang Xi¡¯s kiss?


    Ling Hui was suddenly afraid. She was sure that she would not have any feelings for Tang Xi after a month.


    But after that kiss, she was not sure anymore.


    As if provoked by something, Ling Hui pushed Tang Xi¡¯s shoulders with all of her strength.


    Tang Xi saw the panic and disgust in her eyes and his passionate heart gradually cooled down.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like my kiss?¡±


    ¡°Tang Xi, I came today to get the antidote for my father. I¡¯m not in the mood to be intimate with you. Can you respect me a little?¡±


    Tang Xi put Ling Hui down. ¡°Princess, have you never cared about my feelings? If I didn¡¯t force you, you wouldn¡¯t even be willing to exin why you came to find the Ninth Prince and would let me misunderstand you, right?¡±


    Ling Hui looked at Tang Xi¡¯s frowning handsome face. ¡°Since you know that, why do you have to ask? I only agreed to be with you for a month. I didn¡¯t say that I would tell you whatever I was thinking.¡±


    ¡°Tang Xi, I told you long ago that I won¡¯t fall for any man easily. If you feel ufortable or tired being with me, we can end our agreement early!¡±


    Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui¡¯s cold and emotionless eyes and his heart tightened slightly, as if an invisible hand had grabbed it, making it difficult for him to breathe.


    ¡°The Tenth Princess confessed to me tonight.¡±


    Hearing Tang Xi¡¯s words, Ling Hui froze for a second before her red lips curled into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s pretty good. It proves that you¡¯re very charming.¡±


    ¡°You want me to be with her so that you can get rid of me in advance?¡±


    Ling Hui frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. But if you want to be with her, I have no objections.¡±


    These words were like a long knife that stabbed deeply into Tang Xi¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 1608 - Break Up with Her and Be My Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1608: Break Up with Her and Be My Boyfriend</h4>


    Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui, whose attitude was very clear, and stood stiffly.


    Her hands that were hanging down tightened and rxed non-stop.


    Not wanting to lose hisposure in front of her, he took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and took a puff.


    He was not surprised by her attitude.


    He did not me her at all. If he wanted to me someone, he could only me himself.


    He could not give up on her. She had be his obsession and he had no choice but to let her have control over his heart.


    He was no longer a young boy and naturally understood that the only thing that could not be forced in this world was one¡¯s feelings.


    However, he was unwilling to give up. He did not want to let go of the opportunity even though he felt suffocated and ufortable time and time again during this process.


    He looked up at her again.


    Her eyes were clear and her gaze remained unchanged.


    He could tell that she really did not like him.


    He smirked andughed at himself.


    Without saying anything else, he turned around and trod away.


    Her heart tightened. How he wished that she would call him. Even if she did not say anything and only called him once, he would feel better.


    However, he had walked far away but still did not hear her voice.


    Ling Hui...


    He called out her name silently and there seemed to be a lingering feeling on the tip of his tongue. However, these two words were like sharp swords that stabbed the depths of his heart ruthlessly.


    What could he do to make her like him?


    Ling Hui looked at Tang Xi¡¯s lonely figure as he left and felt a lump in her throat.


    She looked away from him and turned to lean against the railing.


    It must be very tiring for him to be with her. She knew herself too well. After experiencing a failed marriage, she did not dare to have any hopes in a man.


    She had be like a hedgehog and would stab others if she was unhappy.


    Over time, it was only natural for him to get tired.


    She could be a very good friend, but she was no longer suitable to be a lover.


    Ling Hui raised her exquisite chin, forcing back the redness in her eyes.


    Actually, she knew that some of her attitude was extremely unfair to Tang Xi.


    He might have been a yboy in the past and might have had countless girlfriends, but now that he was with her, he treated her extremely well.


    But she could not respond to him.


    She was really afraid of love and marriage and did not dare to have any hopes or fantasies anymore!


    Ling Hui and Tang Xi had not noticed that the Tenth Princess, Luo Di, had been standing in an inconspicuous ce.


    She had seen everything that had happened.


    She pressed her fingertips against her palms and clenched her jaw tightly.


    She had never thought that the man she had ced in her heart would have such a pathetic and lonely side in front of another woman!


    And that woman had even seduced her brother before!


    Although that woman had walked into the casino and stunned everyone when she had confessed to Tang Xi, and Tang Xi had even admitted directly that he liked a woman like that, Luo Di had not linked them together. She simply thought that he liked women like her!


    Luo Di looked at Tang Xi, who had left alone, and then at the woman who had turned around and was extremely cold. She chased after Tang Xi with mixed feelings.


    ...


    Ling Hui stood on the roof for a long time in the cold wind.


    She had not booked a room in Guna Castle and could only spend the night in the restaurant.


    She entered the restaurant and ordered a cup of coffee.


    Two well-dressed women walked in.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Young Master Tang is thinking. The Tenth Princess is confessing to him, but he didn¡¯t ept it!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? He has a girlfriend. He was supposed to bring his girlfriend over tonight.¡±


    ¡°He probably knew that the Tenth Princess liked him, so he said he had a girlfriend! But if he really has a girlfriend, why didn¡¯t he bring her over?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I find it strange too. With his charm, there¡¯s no reason why his girlfriend wouldn¡¯t follow him out to meet his friends!¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Although I don¡¯t want to believe that he has a girlfriend, I heard from my boyfriend that he hasn¡¯t been picking up girls recently and doesn¡¯t hang out with those bad friends anymore. He seems to have changed a lot.¡±


    ¡°Really? Young Master Tang probably changed because of his girlfriend! I really want to see that woman. How could she be so charming to make Young Master Tang such a good man?¡±


    Ling Hui overheard their conversation and frowned.


    The Young Master Tang they were talking about must be Tang Xi!


    She was a little surprised that he had slowly changed some bad habits that women did not like for her!


    He had taken this rtionship seriously and wanted to bring her to meet his friend. But what about her? She had not taken him to heart and had even asked him to be with the Tenth Princess!


    Putting aside whether they would still be together after the agreement expired, shouldn¡¯t she make some changes during the agreement?


    At this thought, Ling Hui stood up and walked out of the restaurant.


    She searched around Guna Castle but did not find Tang Xi. She called him again but no one answered.


    ...


    At this moment, Tang Xi and Luo Di were in the wine tasting room.


    Tang Xi helped the drunk Ninth Prince into the lounge. He went to the bar and looked at Luo Di, who was drinking alone.


    Thinking of the purpose of Ling Hui¡¯s trip, Tang Xi sat in front of the bar counter.


    ¡°Tenth Princess, I have a favor to ask of you.¡± Tang Xi felt that he was quite foolish. Ling Hui clearly did not like him but he still wanted her to be happy. If he could get the life-saving pill and wake her father up, she might be happier.


    Seeing the rare seriousness on Tang Xi¡¯s unrestrained face, Luo Di immediately recalled the conversation between him and that woman.


    Was he asking her for help because he wanted her brother to give him a life-saving pill?


    That medicine could cure hundreds of poisons and was extremely rare and precious. It could not be bought with money. Was he going to beg her for that woman?


    Luo Di suppressed the surging emotions in her heart and pretended to be ignorant. ¡°Brother Tang Xi, what do you want me from me?¡±


    ¡°I want the life-saving pill in your hand.¡±


    He was brutally honest!


    Luo Di¡¯s heart ached.


    Drinking the liquid in the ss, Luo Di looked at Tang Xi with red eyes. ¡°Do you want it for yourself?¡±


    Tang Xi frowned. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Who wants it?¡±


    ¡°My... girlfriend.¡±


    When Luo Di heard him say ¡°girlfriend¡±, the blood in her veins seemed to stop flowing.


    That woman did not treat him as her boyfriend at all!


    ¡°I can give it to you, but I have a condition.¡±


    Tang Xi naturally knew that if he wanted to get the life-saving pill, Luo Di would definitely raise some conditions. He pursed his sexy scarlet lips slightly. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I want you to break up with your girlfriend and be with me. If you can do it, I¡¯ll give you the only life-saving pill!¡±


    Tang Xi had already guessed her request before Luo Di raised the conditions!


    There was no such thing as a free lunch in this world...

 Chapter 1609 - He Lay on The Ground, Bleeding

    <h4>Chapter 1609: He Lay on The Ground, Bleeding</h4>


    Luo Di¡¯s red eyes stared unblinkingly at Tang Xi.


    Her slender hands sped together nervously.


    Her emotions wereplicated and conflicted.


    She wanted Tang Xi to agree to her request, but at the same time, she did not want him to.


    This would make her feel that his feelings were cheap.


    Tang Xi¡¯s bright eyes looked back at Luo Di. Without any hesitation, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t lie to myself or you.¡±


    Luo Di¡¯s heart sank.


    She looked up, forcing back the tears that were about to fall from her eyes.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t give you the life-saving pill. You know that my father has many children. For power and wealth, others will asionally plot against my brother and me. At those critical moments, the life-saving pill can save our lives!¡±


    Tang Xi pursed his thin lips. ¡°I know. If you can give me a life-saving pill, I¡¯ll owe you and your brother a favor in the future. As long as it doesn¡¯t go against my morals, I¡¯m willing to do anything you want me to do!¡±


    Luo Di felt an invisible hand tighten around her heart.


    He liked that woman so much that he seemed to have been bewitched!


    Luo Di sniffed and asked as she choked a little, ¡°You¡¯re willing to do all of this for her even though she doesn¡¯t like you?¡±


    Tang Xi looked down, took out a lighter from his pocket and yed with it with his fingers. He was silent for a while before he saidzily, ¡°I did all this for her not because she likes me, but because I want her to be happier. Tenth Princess, do you know how it feels to see the person you like smile from the bottom of your heart?¡±


    Luo Di looked at Tang Xi, her eyshes fluttering slightly.


    How could she not know?


    She liked him. Every time she saw him smile, she was like a child who had stolen candy, her heart bursting with pink bubbles!


    ¡°Tenth Princess, I¡¯ve liked her for more than ten years. I¡¯ve liked her since she was still a young girl. All these years, I¡¯ve had countless girlfriends. Every time I dated one, I would look for her shadow on them. Sometimes, I would look for someone with eyes like hers. Sometimes, I would look for someone with a mouth like hers. Sometimes, I would look for someone with hands or a figure like hers...¡±


    As Tang Xi spoke, heughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°But every time night falls, I still feel very empty. No matter how much others look like her, they¡¯re not her.¡±


    Luo Di stared at Tang Xi in disbelief.


    She had not expected his feelings for that woman to be so deep!


    Compared to his feelings for that woman, her feelings for him seemed insignificant!


    ¡°Brother Tang Xi, I¡¯m very touched by your deep feelings for her. But I won¡¯t give you the life-saving pill so easily, unless...¡± Luo Di¡¯s eyes were red, and the words she said sounded like she was angry and trying to scare him.¡± Unless you finish all of the wine in the wine cab! ¡±


    There were bottles of strong alcohol on the cab: whiskey, brandy, vodka, rum, duds...


    The alcohol content was as high as 75.5 percent.


    It was impossible to finish the dozens of bottles of wine in the wine cab!


    If an ordinary person drank two bottles, they would already be unable to tolerate it!


    Tang Xi nced at the wine cab and his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Luo Di widened her eyes and looked at Tang Xi like he was a monster. ¡°Are you crazy? This is an impossible mission and you actually agreed?¡±


    Tang Xi took off his ck leather jacket and rolled up his sleeves, revealing his firm and strong forearms.


    A smile that Luo Di could not understand appeared on his handsome and devilish face. ¡°Tenth Princess, you only asked me to finish this wine. There is no time limit. Don¡¯t worry, I will finish it all within three days!¡±


    Luo Di frowned.


    After drinking all this alcohol, he would probably lose half his life!


    Luo Di did not want him to drink this wine at all. He could have just given up. Why did he have to make that woman, who did not like him, happy?


    Was it really that important to see her smile from the bottom of her heart?


    The tears that had been circling in Luo Di¡¯s eyes for a long time fell uncontrobly.


    If he liked her, it would be unbearable for her to let him suffer like this.


    However, he did not like her!


    ¡°You have to finish it before dawn. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give you something so precious!¡±


    Tang Xi pursed his lips into a tight line.


    When he did not speak, Luo Di thought that he had given up and was about to let him go back to his room to rest when she heard him say with a slightly hoarse and firm voice, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Seeing that he would not give up no matter what, Luo Di was angry and hurt. However, she could not do anything to him. He wanted toplete an impossible task for another woman. Could she stop him?


    It was only a few hours before dawn. It was impossible for him to finish all of this alcohol!


    Luo Di closed her eyes and adjusted her emotions. She said, ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my words. If you finish it before dawn, I¡¯ll give you the life-saving pill.¡±


    Tang Xi did not say anything more. He put down the lighter in his hand, walked to the wine cab and took out the three bottles of hard liquor from the top.


    Opening the bottle, he aimed the bottle at his lips.


    The spicy liquid entered his throat like a knife. Even from a distance, Luo Di could feel the intensity of the alcohol.


    But the man kept drinking it like he was drinking water.


    Luo Di knew that he used to hang out at various entertainment venues, so his alcohol tolerance was naturally good. But who could stand drinking like this?


    Luo Di¡¯s eyes were red when she saw him finish one bottle and then the second. She turned away from him.


    When he drank the third bottle, his handsome face was flushed red from the alcohol and the corners of his eyes were red. The veins on his neck were protruding and his hand that was holding the bottle trembled slightly.


    Luo Di knew that this was the limit of a person.


    ¡°Brother Tang Xi, you can¡¯t drink any more. Do you want to die?¡±


    Tang Xi wiped the spicy liquid from the corners of his mouth and looked at Luo Di with red eyes. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t drink anymore? All these years, I¡¯ve drunk more wine than you have.¡±


    Luo Di bit her lip with her teeth. She had used too much strength and could taste blood. ¡°Alright. Continue drinking if you can!¡±


    After another hour, Luo Di saw that the man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and his face was extremely red. She knew that he was dying.


    When he opened another bottle of wine and was about to gulp it down, Luo Di walked over and snatched the bottle away from him. ¡°Enough!¡±


    Tang Xi wanted to take the bottle back from Luo Di, but his burning stomach suddenly felt terrible.


    He pushed Luo Di away and stumbled toward the washroom in the lounge.


    Luo Di heard the painful sounds of vomiting and flushing.


    She knew that he had to be feeling terrible right now. It probably felt worse than death.


    After a few minutes, seeing that he did note out, Luo Di went into the washroom.


    Pushing open the door, she saw that he was lying on the floor, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth.


    ...

 Chapter 1610 - She Left The Villa

    <h4>Chapter 1610: She Left The Vi</h4>


    Luo Di looked at Tang Xi, who had fallen to the ground, and her mind went nk.


    When she regained her senses and wanted to help him up, he suddenly opened his red eyes and stood up slowly.


    It seemed like he was still very ufortable and he threw up in the toilet bowl again.


    Seeing him vomit blood, Luo Di¡¯s face turned pale and her tears fell. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital...¡±


    The man flushed the toilet, stood up, and washed his face. ¡°The sun hasn¡¯t risen. I can still drink. Tenth Princess, I must get the life-saving pill!¡±


    Seeing his bloodshot eyes, Luo Di felt a dull pain in her heart.


    As he staggered toward the wine cab, Luo Di¡¯s suppressed emotions finally exploded. ¡°You knew that I would pity you and wouldn¡¯t be able to let you continue drinking, right?!¡±


    He loved that woman deeply and was willing to give up everything for her.


    But she loved him too. How could she watch him die?


    Luo Di wiped away the tears in her eyes and went forward to support Tang Xi¡¯s arm. ¡°You knew from the start that even if you drank until tomorrow morning, you wouldn¡¯t be able to finish all of this wine. But you put your life on the line, betting that I would be soft-hearted toward you!¡±


    Luo Di¡¯s tear-stained eyshes kept trembling and her voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°You won the bet. Go to the hospital first. I¡¯ll give you the medicine when I return to B Country.¡±


    Without giving Tang Xi a chance to refuse, Luo Di called the bodyguard in and took Tang Xi to the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Tang Xi finally could not take it anymore and fainted.


    ...


    Ling Hui looked around Guna Castle but could not find Tang Xi.


    She thought that he was still angry.


    She went to the restaurant and sat there for an hour. When daylight broke, she called him again.


    The phone rang for a long time. Just when she thought that no one would answer, it went through.


    Ling Hui was about to speak when an elegant and pleasant young woman¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the call.


    Ling Hui swallowed the words that came to the tip of her tongue.


    Luo Di sat in front of the hospital bed. She had answered Tang Xi¡¯s call and nced at the man who had not woken up. Seeing that the person on the other end of the call was silent, she spoke up.


    Ling Hui hung up immediately.


    Ling Hui got up and left without looking back.


    ...


    After leaving Sina Ind, Ling Hui returned to Tang Xi¡¯s vi ording to the agreement.


    She did not call him again.


    She went back and slept soundly.


    Aftering out of the bedroom, she went downstairs.


    Tang Xi still had not returned.


    Had he really gotten together with the Tenth Princess because she did not mind?


    Was he ending their rtionship early?


    Ling Hui did not have time to think about that. After sleeping for a long time, she was extremely hungry.


    Ling Hui drove his car out of the garage and went to the supermarket in the city.


    After buying a lot of food, Ling Hui drove to the vi¡¯s yard and saw a sports car parked outside.


    Was Tang Xi back?


    Ling Hui carried her shopping bag and entered the vi quickly.


    Her red lips curled into a smile that even she did not notice.


    Putting the things she had bought into the kitchen, Ling Hui went upstairs.


    When she reached the second floor, Ling Hui saw a person standing at the bedroom door. That person was about to push the door open and enter.


    Seeing Ling Huie up suddenly, that person frowned unhappily. ¡°Why are you still staying here?¡±


    It was Tang Fei.


    Ling Hui was shocked for a moment but her cold and exquisite face regained its indifference. ¡°I should be the one asking you this. If I remember correctly, Tang Xi told you not toe here again a few days ago.¡±


    Ling Hui waspletely bare-faced today. Her facial features were not as beautiful as before, but she looked even fairer and more beautiful. Her brown curly hair was tied into a ponytail and she was wearing a white V-neck knitted sweater that exposed her corbones. The contours of her neck were as beautiful as a swan and she wore a short red skirt that wrapped around her buttocks. She looked fashionable and young, and very pretty.


    Tang Fei realized that this woman would always give people a sense of amazement whenever they saw her.


    Her beauty was extremely aggressive.


    It was not like Princess Luo Di¡¯s that was pure and quiet, like a lily and was not so beautiful that it pressurized others.


    ¡°Of course, my cousin asked me toe over. I came to get his clothes for him. He¡¯s going to stay with the Tenth Princess of B Country.¡±


    With that said, Tang Fei stared at Ling Hui without blinking, hoping to see her miserable and disappointed face.


    However, she did not. As if she had not heard her, Ling Hui only instructed her, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Tang Fei stomped her feet in anger.


    Why was the woman her brother brought back so cold and arrogant?


    ...


    The cloakroom in the bedroom was veryrge and all kinds of clothes were ced in different areas.


    Tang Fei saw that there were many women¡¯s clothes in there. She walked over and nced at them.


    Goodness! They were all thetest designs from luxury brands.


    This woman was too materialistic!


    There were several dresses that she had wanted to buy, but there had been no stock in the market!


    How much would Tang Xi spend a month keeping her at home?


    The more Tang Fei thought about it, the more outraged she felt. She took out a pair of scissors and prepared to cut a few expensive dresses.


    She was about to do it when a cold voice sounded from the door. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Tang Fei¡¯s hand trembled in fear and the scissors fell to the ground.


    Ling Hui walked into the cloakroom and grabbed Tang Fei¡¯s wrist, saying sternly, ¡°Are you going to cut my dress?¡±


    Tang Fei was angry and angry when she saw Ling Hui questioning her fiercely. ¡°Yes, so what if I want to cut it? My brother spent money to buy these for you. You slept with my brother in exchange for these and you¡¯re still proud?¡±


    p!


    As soon as Tang Fei finished speaking, she was pped hard on the face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t spend a single cent of your brother¡¯s money on my clothes. If you cut one, just wait for me to call the police!¡±


    Tang Fei covered her stinging face and looked at Ling Hui, who exuded the aura of a queen, in disbelief. Her lips trembled. ¡°You¡¯re just a mistress. Where else would you get the money? Also, if you dare to hit me, I-I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Ling Hui crossed her arms and looked at Tang Fei coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me again. If not, it won¡¯t be as simple as a p next time.¡±


    Tang Fei was furious.


    After packing up a few of Tang Xi¡¯s clothes, she left angrily.


    ...


    After Tang Fei left, Ling Hui went downstairs to eat.


    Sitting on the sofa, she took out her phone, wanting to call Tang Xi to clear the air. But every time she was about to press the number, she would back down.


    She would stay in the vi for another three days. If he did note back and did not contact her, there was no need for her to stay here anymore!


    ...


    Three dayster.


    Ling Hui booked a flight back to Y Country, packed her luggage, and left.


    ...


    In the hospital.


    After Tang Xi fell ill, he had lost some weight and looked haggard.


    After drinking several bottles of wine, his body could not take it anymore, and he fell asleep for three days and three nights.


    Apart from developing a stomach ulcer, he had also been diagnosed with acute alcohol poisoning. Fortunately, Luo Di had sent him to the hospital in time. Otherwise, his life would have been in danger!

 Chapter 1611 - She Didn’t Have Him in Her Heart!

    <h4>Chapter 1611: She Didn¡¯t Have Him in Her Heart!</h4>


    When Tang Xi woke up, Luo Di had just arrived in the capital from B Country.


    She was a person who kept her word.


    Her brother did not agree to her giving the life-saving pill to Tang Xi after finding out about this matter.


    However, she did not want to go back on her word.


    Tang Xi slowly opened his eyes. He had just woken up and with the alcohol poisoning, his eyes were still slightly red and swollen. Compared to his usual handsome appearance, he looked haggard and weak at this moment.


    When his blurry vision slowly became clear, Tang Xi saw that there was only Luo Di in the ward and a trace of disappointment shed past his eyes.


    He seemed to have thought of something and sat up.


    Whenever he moved, he felt extremely ufortable.


    ¡°F*ck, I feel like I¡¯m going to die from drinking this time.¡± He smirked and cursed softly.


    Luo Di red at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you almost die?¡± She went forward and helped him sit up, wanting to massage his arm, but he avoided her.


    Luo Di retracted her hand with a slightly dark expression. ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor over.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Tenth Princess, you promised me...¡±


    When Luo Di heard that he was only concerned about the life-saving pill the moment he woke up, and even his own physical condition seemed unimportant, her eyes could not help but turn red again.


    She knew that he hated girls who cried the most, but she still could not control her emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you when you¡¯re discharged.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me now!¡± Tang Xi¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. When his pale handsome face smiled, it was still flirtatious and unruly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that there will be trouble if I think of it too much.¡±


    Luo Di angrily took out an exquisite box from her bag and threw it at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what spell you are under, but you almost lost your life and she didn¡¯t evene to see you!¡±


    Tang Xi was about to open the box to take a look at the pill inside when he heard Luo Di¡¯s words. He looked up at Luo Di and the devilish smile on his lips disappeared. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I asked your cousin to go over to your ce to pack your clothes. I also asked her to inform the woman you like about your condition. Not only did that woman refuse toe, she even pped your cousin and said that she was being nosy!¡±


    Tang Xi looked down at the exquisite sandalwood box in his hands, his well-defined lips pursed into a straight line.


    Luo Di could not bear to see him like this. She rang the bell and called for the doctor.


    The doctor checked on Tang Xi and there were no more major problems. After reminding him to drink less in the future, he left the ward.


    Tang Fei and the Old Madam of the Tang family came to visit Tang Xi.


    The olddy liked Luo Di very much. She held her hand and said a lot. Luo Di saw that Tang Xi was distracted and felt sad as well. She found an excuse and left the ward.


    The Old Madam brought the porridge she had personally cooked to Tang Xi.


    Tang Xi drank a small bowl and talked to the Old Madam for a while.


    Before the Old Madam left, Tang Xi asked Tang Fei alone to stay behind.


    When only Tang Xi and Tang Fei were left in the ward, Tang Xi asked with a dark expression, ¡°You told Ling Hui about me being hospitalized?¡±


    Tang Fei nodded. ¡°I did. I asked her toe to the hospital to visit you, but not only did she note, she even said that you kept pestering her and that she would have a peaceful life without you around.¡±


    Tang Xi looked at Tang Fei with a dark gaze. Tang Fei felt guilty from his gaze and her fingers were slightly bent as she scratched her clothes. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Did I lie to you?¡±


    Tang Xi narrowed his red eyes. ¡°Did she hit you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A woman¡¯s heart is really the most vicious. She¡¯s only been with you for a few days, but she¡¯s already so fierce and unreasonable! It¡¯s a good thing she left. If not, our Tang family might end up in a mess because of her!¡±


    Tang Xi stared at Tang Fei for a few seconds before he suddenly raised his hand and threw all the flowers and fruits on the cab to the ground.


    The sound of things falling rang out in the quiet air. Tang Fei was so frightened she took a few steps back.


    ¡°Brother... what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s face was pale, but he looked at Tang Fei with a dark expression. ¡°She won¡¯t hit people easily, unless someone bullies her first. Tell me, what did you do to her?¡±


    Tang Fei widened her eyes, not daring to believe that Tang Xi would believe an outsider and not her!


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything to her. She¡¯s the unreasonable one. Brother, why are you with such a woman?¡±


    Once Tang Xi got angry, his stomach started to hurt again. He pursed his lips tightly and stared at Tang Fei with an oppressive gaze. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her that I was hospitalized, right?¡±


    No matter how much Ling Hui disliked him, she would not choose not toe and visit him when he was hospitalized.


    She was not that ruthless!


    ¡°I told her... Brother, you really have to believe me...¡±


    Tang Xi interrupted Tang Fei¡¯s unfinished words impatiently. There was a rare gloominess on his handsome face. ¡°Tang Fei, it seems like you¡¯re living too well. You¡¯re even starting to care about my matters. You¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time for you to go out and work to experience the hardships of life. From today onwards, I¡¯ll freeze all of your cards in the bank. I¡¯ll also take back your car keys and house.¡±


    Hearing Tang Xi¡¯s words, Tang Fei was about to cry.


    She was not afraid of anything else. What she was most afraid of was not having money to spend!


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Tell me the truth.¡±


    Tang Fei said with teary eyes, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t tell her about you being hospitalized. When I was packing your clothes, I saw that her clothes were all branded. You didn¡¯t buy me so many branded clothes, but you bought them for her. I felt upset and wanted to ruin those clothes. When she saw it, she pped me!¡±


    ¡°Although I was in the wrong, she hit me. Brother, not only does she not respect me, she also doesn¡¯t respect you...¡±


    ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± Tang Xi¡¯s face was ashen and the vein on his forehead throbbed as he shouted.


    Tang Fei was shocked by Tang Xi¡¯s anger.


    Lowering her eyes, she stared at her toes and said fearlessly, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t think she likes you! I said that you were staying with the Tenth Princess and that I was only back to help you pack your clothes. She even told me to go ahead, and was calm and not jealous at all. Brother, why are you so concerned about a woman who doesn¡¯t like you?¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Tang Fei did not dare to say anything else and ran out with tears in her eyes.


    Luo Di stood at the door of the ward. When she saw Tang Feiing out, she pulled Tang Fei aside and asked with a frown, ¡°You told her that Brother Tang Xi wanted to stay with me and she didn¡¯t care at all?¡±


    Tang Fei nodded, feeling a lump in her throat. She felt extremely wronged. ¡°I¡¯m Tang Xi¡¯s younger sister. Do you think I would harm him? From the first time I saw that woman, I felt that she didn¡¯t have him in her eyes! Unlike the girlfriends he had in the past, who treated him wholeheartedly, that woman is heartless!¡±


    Luo Di took out a handkerchief and wiped Tang Fei¡¯s tears. ¡°Leave this to me!¡±


    ¡°Tenth Princess, if only my brother liked you.¡±

 Chapter 1612 - Let’s Be Friends Because I Saved You Back Then!

    <h4>Chapter 1612: Let¡¯s Be Friends Because I Saved You Back Then!</h4>


    Tang Xi sat on the bed, his handsome face ashen. He was silent for a long time.


    He put the sandalwood box under his pillow and found the phone that had been turned off in the cab.


    He charged her phone and turned it on.


    There were many missed calls and messages.


    However, none of them were from Ling Hui.


    Her number was already imprinted in his mind.


    He called her.


    The phone rang once before it was hung up.


    Tang Xi¡¯s expression darkenedpletely.


    ...


    In the cafe.


    Luo Di and Fang Ye sat opposite each other.


    Fang Ye looked at Luo Di uneasily, not knowing why she was looking for him.


    Fang Ye knew that Luo Di liked his Young Master, but as a subordinate, he could not help much!


    It was hard for outsiders to get involved in matters of the heart.


    Luo Di lowered her long eyshes and stirred the coffee in her cup.


    Luo Di did not speak, and Fang Ye did not dare to speak either.


    After five minutes, Luo Di looked up at Fang Ye. ¡°Tell me the story of your Young Master and Miss Ling!¡±


    Fang Ye was immediately rmed.


    Seeing Fang Ye¡¯s panicked and guarded expression, Luo Di took a sip of coffee and smiled elegantly. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m not trying to ruin them. Although I like your Young Master, I also understand that love is not possessing someone. If he has someone he loves, I can¡¯t break them up by force!¡±


    Fang Ye looked at the pure and beautiful Luo Di who did not seem to be afraid of anything. He hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Young Master has a diary that is full of Princess Ling Hui. I haven¡¯t read the diary, but I know that Young Master notes down everything about Princess Ling Hui.¡±


    ¡°Young Master looks like a yboy, but he hasn¡¯t touched any woman all these years. His heart and body belong to Princess Ling Hui.¡±


    ¡°He once said that if he was old and retired without getting together with Princess Ling Hui, he would go to the temple to be a monk.¡±


    Fang Ye talked about Ling Hui, but Tang Xi¡¯s love was one-sided. It was only recently that the two of them had gotten together.


    Luo Di was very surprised to learn that Ling Hui had a previous marriage.


    Many rich families would not ept divorced women, but Tang Xi did not mind, and was prepared to marry Ling Hui at any time.


    As long as Ling Hui agreed to marry him.


    ¡°Your Young Master is doomed.¡±


    Fang Ye sighed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Fang Ye, do you believe me?¡±


    Fang Ye did not know what Luo Di meant. ¡°Tenth Princess, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Show me your Young Master¡¯s diary.¡±


    ...


    On Ling Hui¡¯s side.


    After she returned to Y Country, she received a call from Old Master Ling.


    The Ling family had a private hospital and Old Master Ling had some medical skills, so he knew many famous doctors.


    After Ling Hui and Ling Motian got a divorce, Old Master Ling kept thinking about how to get Ling Hui back. After thinking about it, he thought of Ling Hui¡¯s father.


    As long as her father could wake up, Ling Hui would be grateful to the Ling family.


    At that time, it would be easier for Ling Motian to pursue her.


    Old Master Ling spent a lot of effort to ask around and found a famous doctor who knew about antidotes.


    After Ling Hui returned to Y Country, Old Master Ling introduced Ling Hui to the famous doctor.


    Ling Hui had heard of the old and famous doctor before, but he had gone into seclusion after he retired, and no one had managed to contact him.


    When Tang Xi called Ling Hui, Ling Hui was in the famous doctor¡¯sboratory.


    Half an hourter, Ling Hui received another call from Tang Xi.


    After informing the doctor, she walked out of theboratory to answer the call.


    Ling Hui walked to a window at the end of the corridor and answered the call.


    She did not speak first, and neither did the man on the other end of the call.


    There was a dead silence between them.


    After nearly a minute, Ling Hui saw that he was silent and was only breathing heavily. She broke the silence first. ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Tang Xi asked hoarsely.


    Hearing his hoarse and slightly tired voice, Ling Hui frowned. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°When did you go back?¡±


    Ling Hui pursed her red lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you with the Tenth Princess? Why are you calling me?¡±


    The man on the other end of the call fell silent again.


    Just when Ling Hui thought that he would not say anything else and was about to hang up, he spoke up, his voice sounded slightly mocking. ¡°Are you happy that I¡¯m with the Tenth Princess? Are you finally free from me?¡±


    ¡°Tang Xi, I¡¯m very busy now. I don¡¯t want to argue with you.¡±


    ¡°A pointless argument? I¡¯m already with another woman. Does it mean nothing to you?¡±


    ¡°Tang Xi, don¡¯t make yourself sound like I¡¯m the only woman in your life. The number of girlfriends you had in the past can¡¯t be counted with ten fingers. I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll only have me in the future!¡±


    ¡°Princess, if I say that you¡¯re the only one, will you believe me...¡±


    Before Tang Xi could finish speaking, he suddenly heard a man¡¯s voice on the other end of the line. ¡°Are you done with the call?¡±


    Tang Xi was not unfamiliar with that voice.


    Ling Motian!


    After Ling Hui returned to Y Country, she had met Ling Motian again?


    Before Tang Xi could ask anything, he heard Ling Hui say, ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    Tang Xi stared at the phone screen for a long time until the screen turnedpletely dark.


    Fang Ye walked in and saw Tang Xi sitting on the bed with a dark expression. He asked, ¡°Young Master, do you feel unwell anywhere?¡±


    Tang Xi pursed his lips into a tight line. After a while, he squeezed out a sentence. ¡°Book me the earliest flight to Y Country.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re still very weak. The doctor won¡¯t let you be discharged...¡±


    Before Fang Ye could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Tang Xi¡¯s angry voice. ¡°My legs are mine! Just do as I say!¡±


    ...


    Ling Hui only emerged from the medicalboratoryte at night.


    The next morning, she came again.


    She had looked for many doctors for her father, but nothing had changed.


    She really hoped that this famous doctor would be able to save her father.


    She had been too worriedtely, and the weather in Y Country had not been too good recently. As such, Ling Hui had caught a cold.


    In order not to infect the old famous doctor, she did not stay untilte into the night and left in the evening.


    Coming out from the doctor¡¯sboratory, Ling Hui frowned when she saw Ling Motian waiting outside. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came over after work. You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯ll take you to the newly-opened western restaurant. The ingredients there are all flown in by air and are very fresh...¡±


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t have much of an appetite.¡± Ling Hui looked at Ling Motian. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that your grandfather helped me find the old and famous doctor this time, but it¡¯s impossible between you and me. You don¡¯t have to waste your time on me.¡±


    ¡°Ling Hui, I have no intention of remarrying. I don¡¯t want to be enemies with you either. Can we be friends again on the ount that I saved you back then?¡±

 Chapter 1613 - Furious!

    <h4>Chapter 1613: Furious!</h4>


    Ling Hui looked at Ling Motian¡¯s handsome face and her thoughts returned to the scene where she had been kidnapped and had almost been raped by several men.


    If he had not appeared in time and saved her, she might not have lived to this day!


    No matter how much she hated Ling Motian, she could not deny the fact that he had saved her before!


    Ling Motian was delighted when he saw Ling Hui looking down and not targeting him like a hedgehog.


    Grandpa knew Ling Hui better than him.


    He knew what touched her the most.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you for a meal.¡± Ling Motian wanted to put his arm around Ling Hui¡¯s shoulders, but he retracted his hand.


    He could not rush it.


    If he was too anxious, it would only make Ling Hui feel disgusted.


    Ling Hui had caught a cold and her head hurt terribly. She shook her head. ¡°No, I want to go home.¡±


    Seeing that her expression was not right, Ling Motian frowned and asked, ¡°You caught a cold?¡±


    Ling Hui hummed loudly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    ...


    On the way back with Ling Hui, Ling Motian instructed the servants of the Ling family to make light porridge and bring over cold medicine.


    Ling Hui sat in the front passenger seat and leaned against the seat in a daze.


    Hearing Ling Motian call the maid, she nced at him.


    The side of his face was flickering in the dark. The car¡¯s sound-proofing function was good. After he finished his call, the car was very quiet, with only the sound of their breathing.


    Sensing Ling Hui¡¯s gaze, Ling Motian said hoarsely, ¡°Huihui, the thing I regret the most in my life is believing Dai Na¡¯s words. If she hadn¡¯t sown discord between us, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!¡±


    Ling Hui did not respond to Ling Motian. She turned her head and looked out of the car window.


    Actually, it had not been long since the two of them had gotten a divorce. However, it was strange that she did not feel sad or angry at all when he mentioned about him and Dai Na again.


    Her heart was as calm as the surface of ake in spring.


    She had really let go of Ling Motian!


    Ling Motian nced at the back of Ling Hui¡¯s head and thought that she had cried because she was thinking about sad things. He hurriedlyforted her. ¡°Huihui, I won¡¯t mention Dai Na again. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Ling Hui remained silent.


    They arrived at Ling Hui¡¯s apartment.


    Ling Motian called the maid, who had arrived.


    Ling Motian hurriedly got out of the car and opened the door of the front passenger seat for Ling Hui.


    The cold wind blew and Ling Hui¡¯s headache worsened.


    ¡°Go in quickly!¡±


    After Ling Motian took the porridge and medicine from the servant, he escorted Ling Hui into the building.


    No one noticed a tall figure standing in a dark corner downstairs.


    Seeing Ling Hui being escorted upstairs by a tall and handsome man, his hands by his sides clenched into tight fists.


    His eyes darkened.


    ...


    Ling Mo sent Ling Hui to the door of the apartment. He wanted to go in and watch her eat porridge and medicine, but not only did Ling Hui not take his things, she even rejected him.


    Along the way, Ling Hui thought about many things.


    Ling Motian saving her back then had indeed moved her.


    If he was not her savior, she would not have married him so easily and would not have fallen for him.


    Two years after they got married, his coldness, humiliation, betrayal and cheating... had made her feelings for him disappearpletely.


    ¡°Mr Ling, I¡¯ve been thinking along the way whether I should forget about the harm you did to me because of how you saved me back then and be ordinary friends with you...¡± Ling Hui was a little feverish and her fair face was covered with an abnormal red blush, making her look beautiful in a unique way.¡± I realized that I still can¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t want to be friends with my divorced ex-husband. There are some things that I don¡¯t want to say too directly. You¡¯re trying so hard to please me only because my aunt has be the President. If Dai Na¡¯s father was still the President today, the person you would be pleasing would still be her! ¡±


    What Ling Motian disliked the most about Ling Hui was that she was too smart for her own good, and not as confused and cute as other women.


    Ling Motian frowned and was about to say something when Ling Hui spoke first, her voice clearly cold. ¡°Go back. This time, your grandfather helped to find the famous doctor. I will thank him alone!¡±


    ¡°Ling Hui, why are you so cold and heartless? I really want to be friends with you and let us understand each other again...¡±


    Ling Hui interrupted him impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you onest time. I don¡¯t want to be friends with you. I know what you¡¯re up to! For Grandpa Ling¡¯s sake, I didn¡¯t say this in front of the servant who sent the things. I¡¯m giving you some face. Don¡¯t be shameless. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call for security!¡±


    With a bang, Ling Hui closed the door.


    Ling Motian¡¯s mood fell to rock bottom after being rejected.


    He raised her hand, wanting to knock on the door when he suddenly heard the sound of a car calling the police from downstairs.


    Ling Motian quickly went downstairs. His expression was extremely dark when he saw that the windshield of his car had been smashed.


    He found the property management and wanted to check the surveince cameras. However, the property management said that the surveince cameras had been destroyed in the area where he had parked his car. He could not see who had smashed his car and asked him to call the police.


    ...


    After Ling Hui returned to the apartment, she took a bath in the bathtub.


    After taking the flu medicine, shey on the bed.


    In her sleepy state, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Ling Hui thought it was Ling Motian. She buried her head in the nket and ignored him.


    However, the doorbell kept ringing, making Ling Hui unable to fall asleep.


    Her head was already throbbing in pain and the ringing of the doorbell made her even more ufortable.


    Ling Hui lifted the nket and put on a jacket. She walked to the door and opened it.


    He said with a dark expression, ¡°Ling Motian, what do you want to...¡± Before he could say anything, Ling Hui was shocked when she saw that the person standing at the door was not Ling Motian but a man wearing a baseball cap.


    When she saw the man¡¯s handsome jawline, Ling Hui frowned. ¡°Tang Xi?¡±


    The man pursed his lips into a straight line. He did not speak and suddenly went forward, grabbing Ling Hui¡¯s wrist and pushing her into the apartment.


    He kicked the door shut.


    Ling Hui¡¯s body was pushed back by him and her slender waist hit the hard wall behind her. She frowned in pain.


    ¡°Tang Xi, why are you here?¡± His sudden appearance made Ling Hui¡¯s already swollen head throb even more.


    The man was wearing a baseball cap that covered half of his face. She could only see his tall nose, scarlet lips and an angry jaw.


    ¡°Princess, I¡¯m very angry now. I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin why you were with your ex-husband.¡± He leaned over and pressed his lips to her ear. The breath he exhaled was rather dangerous. ¡°If not, I¡¯m not sure what I would do.¡±

 Chapter 1614 - She Proposed to End the Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 1614: She Proposed to End the Agreement</h4>


    Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui, his eyes as deep as a dangerous ck hole, wanting to absorb everything in the world.


    Ling Hui did not have much emotion on her face. Facing his question, she replied calmly, ¡°Tang Xi, our agreement is over.¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s thin and handsome face darkened.


    What did she say?


    The agreement was over?


    ¡°Princess, it hasn¡¯t even been a month. Who allowed it to end?¡± Tang Xi gritted his teeth. Every word seemed to burst out from the depths of his throat and was extremely cold.


    Ling Hui looked at Tang Xi with her head held high. Ever since the woman answered her call and Tang Fei ran to the vi to take his clothes and provoke her, she already had such a n.


    He had disappeared for no reason over the past few days and had not contacted her. She thought that he had automatically acquiesced to the end of this rtionship.


    She had always been proud and would never allow herself to be hurt again!


    He used to have a crush on her because he had never had her before. Now that he had her, she was no longer that fresh to him anymore!


    ¡°Princess, I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Take back what you just said!¡±


    Ling Hui looked at the man¡¯s frightening gaze and felt a dull pain in her mind. Her throat was dry and ufortable as she said, ¡°Tang Xi, we¡¯re all adults. There are some things that don¡¯t have to be said too directly. You should know it too. From the moment you didn¡¯t return to the vi, I took it that our rtionship ended automatically!¡±


    Tang Xi looked at the woman who said that their rtionship had ended and there was no reluctance or hesitation in her eyes. Instead, she looked like a woman who had gotten rid of a big trouble and his blood seemed to turn cold.


    Actually, he understood the logic. It was not that she was cold. It was just that she did not love him.


    As such, there was no reason for her to feel any reluctance or sadness when it was over.


    This rtionship had been a one-sided show from the start!


    Tang Xi let out a scoff from the depths of his throat. His eyes were fixed on her, as if he wanted to swallow her up. ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree? You¡¯re not the only one who has the final say in the agreement!¡±


    Ling Hui frowned. Her temples hurt and she felt ufortable. ¡°Tang Xi, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a clingy person!¡±


    Tang Xi smirked coldly. ¡°How am I not?¡± Tang Xi raised his long fingers and lifted Ling Hui¡¯s exquisite chin. ¡°Princess, I can sleep with you before the agreement is over. Maybe, I¡¯ll get tired if I sleep with you too much.¡±


    Hearing Tang Xi¡¯s words, Ling Hui felt disgusted.


    She put her hands on his chest and was about to push him away when he suddenly leaned over, bent down, and kissed her fiercely.


    Ling Hui¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the man in front of her in disbelief. Her respiratory system and taste buds were all filled with his strong masculine scent.


    He lifted her up with his arms and ced her on the shoe rack by the entrance.


    Throughout the entire process, his lips never left hers.


    Ling Hui felt even more dizzy.


    ¡°Tang Xi, don¡¯t make me hate you¡­¡±


    ¡°Princess, you don¡¯t like me that much now either.¡± He spoke against her lips and then bit her lips.


    It was as if he wanted to tear her lips apart.


    Pain tugged at Ling Hui¡¯s nerves.


    There was no warmth in his eyes, but there was a fierceness she had never seen before.


    He took off the strap of her nightdress and kissed her from her cheeks to her neck, and then to her shoulders.


    The skin under the nightdress was as smooth as snow. Hisrge hands grabbed her waist tightly, as if he wanted to dig into her bones.


    Ling Hui¡¯s skin was delicate and it was extremely painful for her to be pinched by him like that. She probably had a bruise.


    His uncaring action made her feel a sense of unfamiliarity and panic toward him.


    How was this the man who was usually unruly but would not hurt her? The current him was simply a cold-blooded wild beast. His facial features were tainted with a dangerous aura, making people shiver.


    Ling Hui frowned.


    When he bit her lips again and she tasted blood, her hands moved toward the shoe cab. She found an umbre and waved it at him.


    Her strong resistance made him let go of her.


    Once she was free, Ling Hui jumped down from the shoe cab and ran toward the bedroom with a dark expression.


    She ran into the bedroom and was about to close the door and lock it when suddenly, arge hand reached over and grabbed the door crack.


    If Ling Hui closed the door, she would definitely trap his hand.


    Ling Hui frowned and looked up at the man standing at the door. He was wearing an expensive ck shirt with the first three buttons unbuttoned, revealing his slightly heaving chest. Her gaze moved up andnded on his tensed jaw. ¡°Tang Xi, I don¡¯t want to continue. Please respect me!¡±


    ¡°Because of that ex-husband who cheated on you and let the whole world know?¡±


    ¡°Tang Xi, how pure do you think you are? We¡¯ve only been together for a few days and you¡¯re already having an affair with the Tenth Princess. You haven¡¯t returned to the vi for a few days. She was the one who answered my call that day, right?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re together, why are you looking for me? Do you really treat me as your lover? Do you think I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want?¡±


    ¡°If you continue to pester me, I can only ask my aunt for help so that you can never enter Y Country again!¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯srge palm pressed against the door and he pushed the door open.


    Ling Hui was not feeling well and her body was weak. The door was pushed open by him and she took a few steps back unsteadily.


    The man went forward, grabbed her wrist, and pressed her onto the bed.


    His handsome and thin face approached her. ¡°Who said I was having an affair with the Tenth Princess? I didn¡¯t return to the vi these few days because I was hospitalized.¡±


    Ling Hui looked at his clearly thinner face. She did notpletely believe his exnation.


    Until Tang Xi raised the back of his hand. There were several needle marks on it. ¡°You can¡¯t lie about this.¡±


    Ling Hui turned her face away, not looking at his bright and charming eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t even call me back when you were hospitalized?¡±


    ¡°I was unconscious for a few days and called you the moment I woke up. I even heard your ex-husband¡¯s voice.¡±


    Ling Hui looked at him again and the guardedness and coldness in her eyes slowly faded. She asked stiffly and unnaturally, ¡°What happened?¡±


    When Tang Xi heard that she was finally showing some concern for him, he raised his eyebrows arrogantly. There was a faint smile on his extremely dark face and his depressed mood improved.


    ¡°Alcohol poisoning and stomach ulcer. Nothing serious.¡±


    Ling Hui wanted him to drink less in the future, but she swallowed the words she was about to say.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was over now, but once the time came, she nned to focus on her career and didn¡¯t want to continue this rtionship. It wasn¡¯t right for her to give him any more hope.


    Ling Hui hummed softly.


    Tang Xi caressed her face and found that her skin was unusually hot. He asked with concern, ¡°Do you have a cold?¡±


    Ling Hui could not help ring at him. ¡°You just realized?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 1615 - He Planned to Let Go

    <h4>Chapter 1615: He nned to Let Go</h4>


    Ling Huiined unconsciously, a feminine pout on her face. Realizing that she had made a low-level mistake again, she hurriedly buried her face into the pillow and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. Stop pressing on me.¡±


    Tang Xi saw Ling Hui¡¯s coquettish expression.


    She rarely acted like this in front of him. Her coy gaze almost melted his heart.


    Not minding her coldness, he stroked her face and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Have you taken your medicine?¡±


    Ling Hui red at him when she saw himughing. ¡°Don¡¯tugh.¡±


    Tang Xi raised his eyebrows and smiled even more devilishly.


    Ling Hui felt that this person had been sent by the heavens to go against her. Not only was he shameless, but he was also not obedient at all. She was embarrassed by his smile and took the pillow and threw it at him.


    He did not dodge and let her hit him for a while before he pulled the pillow away. Reaching out his long arm, he hugged her body and rolled on the bed.


    Their positions instantly changed.


    She was on top while he was at the bottom.


    The tip of her nose touched his firm chest and it felt a little numb.


    She frowned and was about to say something when he suddenly lifted her chin and kissed her.


    She froze.


    He bit her lips but did not enter her mouth directly. Instead, he traced the shape of her beautiful lips.


    She stopped struggling and let him kiss her.


    Tang Xi looked at the woman who had be more obedient and quiet on his chest. Her curled eyshes fluttered slightly and tears filled her beautiful eyes. They were moist. Her fair and beautiful face was exquisite.


    He put her down and kissed her eyes. ¡°Go to sleep!¡±


    His warm and soft lipsnded on her eyes like a soft feather brushing past and it flowed into her heart numbly.


    Ling Hui looked at the gentleness on the man¡¯s unrestrained face and was dazed.


    She suddenly felt that this man was not as bad and annoying as she had imagined!


    Although Tang Xi still cared about why Ling Hui had been with Ling Motian at night, he would not force her to answer if she was ufortable.


    It would not be toote to ask after she had recovered from her cold.


    Tang Xi had a bad temper and was not very patient with women. When he had girlfriends in the past, he would change one every few days. Apart from the fact that they were not Ling Hui, there was another reason. He did not like to coax women.


    Once a woman became unreasonable, he lost interest.


    But with Ling Hui, no matter how she treated him, he did not feel annoyed.


    She looked beautiful and cute no matter what.


    After a while, Ling Hui fell asleep.


    However, Tang Xi was not sleepy at all. He sat by the bed and stroked Ling Hui¡¯s forehead. Realizing that she was getting hotter, he went to the bathroom to get a basin of water and ced a wet towel on her forehead.


    In the second half of the night, Ling Hui had a nightmare.


    To be more specific, it was not a dream. It had actually happened.


    Perhaps it was because Ling Motian had mentioned him saving her today. That was why she had dreamed of that scene when she was at her weakest.


    She had been kidnapped and several men had thrown her into a smelly and dpidated abandoned building. Theyughed pervertedly by her ear and said the most unbearable things.


    They grabbed her chin and poured the medicine into her mouth.


    She resisted and struggled, taking two tight ps to her face. The pain was so intolerable that she could not breathe in her dreams.


    She was extremely afraid and kept screaming, begging for mercy. Despair and fear surged like a tidal wave.


    She thought that if someone saved her, she would definitely repay the favor! She would repay the favor with everything she had!


    But no one appeared.


    Her clothes were torn apart and those dirty and disgusting hands caressed her skin.


    She was so scared and so frightened that she felt like she had fallen into a ck abyss.


    After being forced to drink the medicine, her consciousness became more and more blurry and a strange feeling that she had never felt before appeared in her body.


    She did not want to be humiliated, but could not get out of it and was on the verge of biting her tongue tomit suicide when a tall ck figure rushed in.


    ¡°Ling Motian, Ling Motian¡­¡±


    Ling Motian hade to save her!


    Tang Xi, who was sitting by the bed and guarding Ling Hui, heard Ling Hui frowning and muttering in pain. He did not hear what she said at first, so he leaned over and said gently, ¡°Princess, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±


    He caressed her face gently.


    The next moment, she suddenly reached out and grabbed his hand.


    She grabbed him tightly, as if she was afraid that he would leave her if she let go.


    Tang Xi was delighted to be needed by her. However, that happiness had not fully spread yet before he heard her mutter, ¡°Ling Motian¡­¡±


    Yes, she called Ling Motian, not him, Tang Xi.


    The gentleness at the corner of Tang Xi¡¯s mouth froze instantly.


    Her gaze toward her chilled.


    He pulled his hand away from her small hand.


    Her hands waved in the air in panic, her expression even more pained. ¡°Ling Motian, don¡¯t abandon me. Don¡¯t abandon me¡­ I¡¯ll give you everything I can¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, take me with you¡­¡±


    Tang Xi saw a teardrop seeping out from the corner of her eye.


    His breathing slowly tightened.


    His hands by his sides clenched into tight fists.


    His chest felt like it was being clenched tightly by an invisible ck hand, suffocating him.


    He stared at the woman who was still telling Ling Motian not to leave. His mind was nk and for a moment. He felt like the sky was turning dark, like the end of the world had arrived.


    His heart ached so much that he felt numb. He could not stay here for another second.


    His eyes turned red and he turned around, stumbling away.


    It was only when he left the apartment and breathed in the fresh air outside that he felt that he was still alive.


    However, his heart was still tightened and he felt like he could not breathe. He hated himself at this moment, but he had no ability to do anything!


    Tang Xi walked out of the district and walked alone for a long time.


    He walked until dawn.


    He leaned against a tree below a hospital stiffly, took out his phone, and called Gu Meng.


    Gu Meng was a little surprised to receive Tang Xi¡¯s call.


    Tang Xi asked her toe to the hospital and did not tell her anything. Gu Meng rushed to the hospital with doubts.


    Seeing the distracted and haggard man standing under the tree, Gu Meng walked over and called him, ¡°Young Master Tang.¡±


    Tang Xi nodded and took out the exquisite sandalwood box from his jacket pocket. ¡°This is a life-saving pill. I heard it can cure hundreds of poisons. Take this to Ling Hui¡¯s father¡¯s attending doctor and see if it can help his condition.¡±


    Gu Meng was confused. Why didn¡¯t Tang Xi give such a valuable thing to Sister Ling Hui personally?


    Seeming to have seen Gu Meng¡¯s confusion, Tang Xi said hoarsely, ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell her that I gave it to her. I was too stubborn in the past and thought about it for a long timest night. Feelings can¡¯t be forced. I won¡¯t appear in front of her again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to feel like she owes me anything. She will meet the person she likes in the future, but it won¡¯t be me.¡±

 Chapter 1616 - He Lost All Contact With Her

    <h4>Chapter 1616: He Lost All Contact With Her</h4>


    Gu Meng looked at the sadness and disappointment that shed past Tang Xi¡¯s eyes and she seemed to see her past self.


    A few days ago, she had called Sister Ling Hui and Sister Ling Hui had told her about the agreement between Tang Xi and her.


    She knew that Tang Xi had always liked Sister Ling Hui. She thought that after spending a month together, Sister Ling Hui would realize that Tang Xi was different.


    She had not expected them to end their rtionship so quickly!


    Gu Meng wanted to ask Tang Xi the reason, but she swallowed her words.


    She did not have such a close rtionship with Tang Xi. It was better to ask Sister Ling Hui herself.


    Tang Xi straightened his body and put his hands in his pockets. He took a few steps forward and seemed to have thought of something. He said to Gu Meng, ¡°She has a cold. Go and see her when you have the time.¡±


    Gu Meng nodded.


    Tang Xi said nothing more and turned to leave.


    Gu Meng only walked into the hospital after he left.


    After handing the life-saving pill to her uncle¡¯s doctor, Gu Meng did not rush to Ling Hui¡¯s apartment.


    Recently, she had been apanying Brother Fu with Ye Qing. They had returned to Y Country to settle some matters yesterday and now, only Ye Qing was apanying Brother Fu in Italy.


    Strangely enough, the two men who had been jealous of each other and had even fought before now had a much better rtionship.


    Sometimes, when she saw the two of them ying chess, bickering, and talking about politics, Gu Meng felt that she was unnecessary.


    On the way to Ling Hui¡¯s apartmens, Gu Meng received a video from Ye Qing.


    He was pushing Fu Cheng, who was in a wheelchair, to the square to feed the pigeons.


    Because of the pain of his illness, Brother Fu had lost a lot of weight. He was wearing a hat and a ck coat with a high cor, and holding pigeon feed in his hand as he looked at the pigeons in the square calmly.


    After a while, several pigeons flew over and pecked away at the food in his hands.


    He looked up and saw Ye Qing facing him with his phone. Seeming to have realized something, he smiled at the camera.


    After finishing the video, Gu Meng¡¯s eyes turned slightly red.


    When she arrived at Ling Hui¡¯s apartment, Gu Meng went to the supermarket in the district to buy ingredients and carried them upstairs.


    When she arrived at the apartment, Ling Hui was still unconscious.


    Gu Meng touched her forehead. Her fever had gone down.


    Gu Meng did not wake Ling Hui up and went to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    ¡­


    When Ling Hui woke up, the sky was already bright.


    Opening her eyes, she stared at the ceiling above her, her expression dazed for a moment.


    Seeming to have thought of something, she sat up on the bed and looked around, but did not see the man.


    If it wasn¡¯t because the man had bitten her lipsst night and it hurt a little after waking up, she would have thought that it had just been a dream.


    Ling Hui went to the bathroom to take a look but did not see Tang Xi. She opened the bedroom door and walked toward the living room.


    Hearing sounds from the kitchen, Ling Hui walked over and said hoarsely, ¡°When did you get up?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, Ling Hui was slightly surprised when she saw that it was not Tang Xi but Gu Meng. ¡°Mengmeng, when did youe?¡±


    After Gu Meng and Dai Xuan acknowledged each other, Ling Hui rarely called her ¡®Vivian¡¯ anymore. Besides, she had changed her surname from ¡®Gu¡¯ to ¡®Dai¡¯. She was the real Princess Dai Meng of Y Country.


    Seeing that Ling Hui was up, Gu Meng put down the spoon in her hand. ¡°I came an hour ago. Breakfast will be ready soon. Sister Ling Hui, does your head still hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better.¡± Ling Hui scratched her head and said awkwardly, ¡°Did you see anyone when you came this morning?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Tang?¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s heart tightened and she said unnaturally, ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    Gu Meng thought of Tang Xi¡¯s condition in the morning and what he had said. She did not know how to tell Ling Hui.


    But she did not want to hide it.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, Young Master Tang called me this morning and asked me to go to the hospital Uncle is staying at.¡±


    Ling Hui frowned. Although she was full of doubts, she knew that Gu Meng had not finished speaking and did not interrupt her.


    ¡°He gave me a life-saving pill and I gave it to Uncle¡¯s doctor.¡± Gu Meng bit her lip. ¡°He didn¡¯t want me to tell you about this. He didn¡¯t want you to feel like you owe him anything.¡±


    Ling Hui was shocked.


    He actually managed to get a life-saving pill?


    Ling Hui was not stupid. She thought of how he said that he had a stomach ulcer and was hospitalizedst night. It was very likely that he had asked the Tenth Princess for a life-saving pill and the Tenth Princess had made conditions. In the end, he had drunk until he had to be hospitalized!


    If that was the case, hadn¡¯t he been too foolish?


    If he knew that she did not like him, why did he disregard his own life and do all this for her?


    Ling Hui closed her eyes and asked hoarsely, ¡°What else did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said that feelings cannot be forced and he will never appear in front of you again!¡±


    Hearing this, Ling Hui pursed her lips tightly.


    Their rtionship had eased a lot before she had gone to bedst night. He even kissed her eyes, making her heart flutter.


    Why had he said those words in front of Mengmeng after she had gone to bed?


    It sounded like he was utterly disappointed in her!


    Ling Hui really could not remember what she had done to make his attitude change so drastically!


    Could it be because of the life-saving pill that the Tenth Princess had another request for him?


    Ling Hui¡¯s expression changed. She turned around and ran toward the bedroom.


    Gu Meng had never seen Ling Hui so panicked. Even when she found out that Ling Motian had cheated on Dai Na, she had been calm on the surface.


    After Ling Hui rushed into the bedroom, she found her phone and called Tang Xi.


    However, to her surprise, she could not get through to him.


    She sent him another WeChat message.


    She had been blocked.


    Ling Hui sat on the bed, her long eyshes lowered and her red lips pursed tightly.


    This was the first time someone of the opposite sex had deleted all of her contact details.


    Tang Xi was determined to cut ties with her!


    Ling Hui felt a little suffocated and her feelings were indescribable.


    How had she offended himst night?


    Gu Meng saw that Ling Hui did note out after entering the bedroom. She walked over and knocked on the door.


    The door was not closed tightly. Ling Hui sat on the bed in a daze, her expression not looking too good.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, have you contacted Young Master Tang?¡±


    Ling Hui looked up slowly at Gu Meng and shook her head. She seemed to have thought of something and reached out her hand. ¡°Mengmeng, lend me your phone. I¡¯ll call him.¡±


    Gu Meng did not ask anything and handed her phone to Ling Hui.


    Ling Hui thought that she could call Tang Xi using Gu Meng¡¯s phone, but it was turned off.


    He might have left on a flight by this time!


    ¡­


    After breakfast, Ling Hui and Gu Meng went to the hospital.


    The attending doctor called the famous doctor over and confirmed that the life-saving pill indeed had the effect of removing all poisons.


    Ling Hui thought of Tang Xi and walked out of the doctor¡¯s office. She borrowed the nurse¡¯s phone and called him.


    The phone was still turned off.


    Just like that, Tang Xi¡¯s phone remained switched off until the evening.


    Logically speaking, he should have gotten off the ne.


    Just as Ling Hui was feeling uneasy, Gu Meng rushed over. ¡°Sister Ling Hui, something has happened.¡±

 Chapter 1617 - She Wronged Him!

    <h4>Chapter 1617: She Wronged Him!</h4>


    Looking at Gu Meng rushing over, Ling Hui had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Something happened?¡±


    Gu Meng pointed at her phone. ¡°I just saw the news that a taxi on the way to the airport in the morning had an ident on Hanyang Road. The taxi collided with a small sedan and the taxi slid down the hill. It caught fire on the spot and burned the driver and a passenger to death¡­¡±


    Gu Meng knew that Ling Hui had contacted Tang Xi for the entire day, but there was no news from him.


    Seeing that piece of news, she thought of the time and ce and could not help but think of Tang Xi.


    Ling Hui¡¯s heart thumped.


    She took out her phone with trembling fingers and opened the news app. Seeing the news Gu Meng was talking about, her eyshes fluttered.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be Tang Xi.¡±


    Ling Hui closed her eyes and suppressed the panic and helplessness in her heart. ¡°Did you ask the police?¡±


    ¡°I did. Chief Lu said that he would call me if there¡¯s any news.¡± As Gu Meng spoke, her phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Chief Lu, Ling Hui took the phone from Gu Meng. Taking a deep breath, she answered the call.


    ¡°Princess Meng, we have thetest results of the investigation you asked me to do. The passenger in the taxi is called Tang Xi. Our police found his wallet on the hill at the scene. There¡¯s his identification card and bank card inside.¡±


    ¡°His family has already contacted us. We¡¯re dealing with the police in the capital.¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s face turned pale when she heard Chief Lu¡¯s words.


    How could it be?


    The man had appeared in her apartmentst night and kissed her forcefully. How could they have been separated so quickly?


    Seeing Ling Hui¡¯s expression, Gu Meng could guess what Chief Lu had said.


    Ling Hui bit her lip hard and said to Chief Lu with a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m Ling Hui. Tang Xi and I are a couple. Can I go and see him?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ the Tang family called and said that they can¡¯t let you see him.¡±


    Ling Hui felt a sharp pain in her temple and her body swayed unsteadily. Before Gu Meng could help her, she cked out and fainted on the floor.


    ¡­


    Ling Hui did not know how long she had been unconscious for. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at the white ceiling above her. She knew that she was in the hospital.


    Dai Xuan and Gu Meng were sitting by the bed. Seeing that Ling Hui had woken up, Dai Xuan hurriedly grabbed her hand. ¡°Huihui, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s mind was nk for a moment. She did not know what had happened. When her thoughts slowly returned, she remembered that Tang Xi had died in a car ident.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Auntie, I killed¡­ a man who was very good to me.¡±


    Dai Xuan had learned about what had happened between Ling Hui and Tang Xi from Gu Meng and sighed slightly. ¡°Huihui, I¡¯m very touched by his love for you. However, the disaster that befell him was beyond your control.¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s lips trembled and her tears fell. She tasted something salty.


    Dai Xuan chatted with Ling Hui for a while. She had an important meeting that night and left early.


    Gu Meng sat by the bed and held Ling Hui¡¯s cold hand. ¡°Sister Ling Hui, Uncle has signs of waking up after taking the life-saving pill.¡±


    Hearing this, the tears in Ling Hui¡¯s eyes gathered again.


    Tang Xi had used his life to get her father to wake up!


    ¡°Mengmeng, how long was I unconscious for?¡±


    ¡°Almost two days.¡±


    Ling Hui thought of Tang Xi and her heart tightened. ¡°What about his body? Was it taken back by the Tang family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I want to go to the capital.¡±


    Gu Meng knew how Ling Hui felt now. She felt that Tang Xi had died because of her and felt guilty and miserable. If she did not see him for thest time, she would regret it for the rest of her life!


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Ling Hui shook her head. ¡°I know you still have to go to Italy. I can do it alone.¡±


    ¡°But the Tang family¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±


    ¡­


    Ling Hui booked a flight to the capital that night.


    After getting off the ne, she went straight to the Tang family¡¯s house.


    But when she reached the door, she was stopped by the servants of the Tang family.


    The servants of the Tang family seemed to have given their orders. No matter what she asked, they kept their mouths shut.


    Ling Hui waited at the entrance of the Tang residences for the entire day.


    In the evening, she met Tang Fei, who had returned to the house.


    Seeing Ling Hui waiting at the door with a haggard and weak expression on her beautiful face, Tang Fei said coldly, ¡°How dare youe here?¡±


    ¡°I want to see your brother for thest time.¡±


    Tang Fei red at Ling Hui with hatred and her voice became sharper. ¡°If my brother didn¡¯t go to Y Country for you, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten into an ident. You¡¯re the culprit who caused his death and you still have the cheek to ask to see him onest time?¡±


    Ling Hui pursed her pale lips, her expression dark. ¡°I¡¯m the one who let him down, but there are some things I want to exin to him clearly. I don¡¯t want him to leave in worry.¡±


    Tang Feiughed coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. The Tang family doesn¡¯t want to see you anymore!¡±


    Without waiting for Ling Hui to say anything, Tang Fei got into the car and left.


    Ling Hui stood outside the Tang family¡¯s house for two days but did not hear anything about Tang Xi¡¯s funeral.


    With no choice, Ling Hui contacted Fang Ye.


    She thought that Fang Ye would note out to see her, but after he received her call, he arranged for them to meet at the cafe.


    When Ling Hui arrived at the cafe, Fang Ye was already there.


    Fang Ye was slightly surprised when he saw Ling Hui. Princess Ling Hui, who was usually bright and cold, was pale and weak. Her beautiful eyes, which were usually full of energy, seemed to be covered by dark clouds at this moment. They were dark and there was no light at all.


    Ling Hui saw Fang Ye and walked over.


    ¡°Princess Ling Hui, look, what do you want to drink?¡±


    Ling Hui shook her head and asked straightforwardly, ¡°I want to know where your Young Master¡¯s memorial service will be?¡±


    Fang Ye lowered his head, as if adjusting his emotions. He then looked up at Ling Hui with red eyes. ¡°Princess, I¡¯m sorry. Forgive me for not being able to tell you. Before Young Master got into the ident, he called me and told me that he wanted to forget you. Although he¡¯s gone now, we have to respect his decision!¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s organs felt like they were being burned by fire. No matter how much she thought about it, she still did not know why he made such a decision after their rtionship had eased the previous night.


    Was it because he had seen Ling Motian send her back to the apartment and she had not exined herself, making him think that she had rekindled her rtionship with Ling Motian?


    If she had known that things would turn out like this, she would have exined it to him.


    She had nothing to do with Ling Motian anymore!


    Ling Hui was very depressed. Even now, she still could not believe that Tang Xi had really left this world.


    She said hoarsely, ¡°Although I knew that he had a crush on me, I thought that he was just reluctant to give because he had never had me! I didn¡¯t think that his feelings for me were so deep that he was willing to do anything!¡±

 Chapter 1618 - She Saw His Diary!

    <h4>Chapter 1618: She Saw His Diary!</h4>


    How could Ling Hui not be moved and sad when a man who loved her so deeply died so tragically?


    She was not heartless!


    Ling Hui sped her hands together and held her forehead. Hot tears fell.


    Fang Ye rarely saw Ling Hui cry. From what he knew, Ling Hui had always been cold-blooded to his Young Master.


    ¡°Princess Ling Hui, our Young Master really loved you. I can¡¯t tell you the location of the memorial, but I have something important to show you from when our Young Master was alive.¡±


    Fang Ye took out a ck sealed diary. ¡°Give it back to me tomorrow!¡±


    With that said, Fang Ye got up and left.


    Ling Hui sat alone in the cafe, staring nkly at the diary Fang Ye had ced on the table. She opened it withplicated feelings and a heavy heart.


    ¡­


    Because he had to take over the family business early, Tang Xi, who had been studying in a big country, returned to the country after school started. He only returned to school a monthter.


    During Tang Xi¡¯s schooling days, he was the type of student who did all kinds of bad things, but his results were so good that it made people jealous.


    He was unruly and wild like a wild horse that was hard to tame.


    As long as he returned to school, there would be countless female students confessing to him every day.


    But he had never met a girl who could make his heart flutter.


    Until he participated in a racingpetition one day. There were no rules, only restrictions. There were no retries, only life and death, skills, and endless passion.


    However, at thepetition venue, a young man did not y ording to the rules.


    He suggested that everyone would choose a girl to drive the car.


    Whoever chose the winning girl would be the final winner.


    This was a crazy game.


    Most of the girls who came to watch liked racing. When they learned that they had a chance to race, many of them cheered.


    That day, Ling Hui had gone over to take a look. Tang Xi had chosen her by ident, but she had put on makeup and made herself look ugly.


    Ling Hui¡¯s driving skills really amazed Tang Xi.


    She got into Tang Xi¡¯s sports car, her eyes calm and cold. With a gunshot, her sports car sped away.


    She took the lead and had almost been overtaken by a girl. However, when she turned the corner, she suddenly adjusted her gear and sped up. That girl was thrown far behind and had almost gotten into an ident.


    No matter how hard she tried, she could not catch up. She could only watch as the red sports car drove toward the finish line at a crazy speed.


    Tang Xi, who never asked for a girl¡¯s contact details, took the initiative to ask for that woman¡¯s number that night.


    In the end, he called the next day, nning to ask her out for dinner but the person who answered the call was Sister Xiao from the red light district.


    He knew that he had been deceived by that ugly girl.


    However, he was not angry. He only felt that the girl was interesting and different from the girls he had seen before.


    He started to look for that girl, but she seemed to have disappeared from his world.


    Until one day, when he and his roommate returned to school from the bar and passed by an alley, he saw a familiar figure.


    The same figure and the same long hair.


    He took a few steps forward impatiently and was shocked when he saw the girl¡¯s face clearly.


    Surprise had two meanings. One was that the girl was so beautiful that it made people¡¯s eyes light up, and the other was that the girl was not the girl who had raced that day.


    The roommates had never seen him stare at the girl for so long. They followed his gaze and saw Ling Hui, who was squatting on the floor and feeding the stray cats.


    The orange light from the roadside fell on her, as if she was covered in a warm halo, her entire being exuding an indescribable purity and beauty.


    The roommate beside Tang Xi elbowed him. ¡°She¡¯s a freshman. Our school¡¯s new campus belle.¡±


    The girl heard their voices and looked up at them. Her gaze moved past Tang Xi¡¯s face and did not stop.


    This was the first girl who had no reaction after seeing him.


    What she was interested in was the stray cat.


    ¡°Ah Xi, are you interested in your junior? I¡¯ve never seen you look at a girl like that!¡±


    Tang Xi acted like he did not hear his roommate¡¯s words and his bright eyesnded on the bracelet on the girl¡¯s slender wrist.


    If he remembered correctly, the girl who helped him race was wearing this bracelet.


    Tang Xi was rather smart and immediately understood that she must have put on makeup to cover up herself when she went to race that day.


    From that day onwards, Tang Xi moved back to the school dormitory.


    He did not tell anyone that he was interested in a first-year student.


    On the surface, he was still a yful and bad senior. However, he never epted love letters from any girl. asionally, he would even speak to girls to ask about Ling Hui.


    Gradually, he found out about Ling Hui¡¯s preferences. For example, she liked to eat sweet and sour pork from the canteen. He was sweet with his words and the canteen auntie liked him. He instructed the auntie to give Ling Hui a few more pieces every time she came over.


    For example, during the New Year¡¯s Day New Year¡¯s G, he went to watch a performance with several of his roommates that he was close to.


    Ling Hui danced with a few girls. She was wearing a white dress and her hair was tied up high. She was slender and pretty, and her skin was so fair that it shone. Among the girls, she was the one whom people could not look away from.


    Not only was her face beautiful, her figure was also extremely proportionate. Her legs were slender and long. From head to toe, she was so perfect that no ws could be found.


    After watching her dance, Tang Xi had a nosebleed on the spot. Fortunately, the lighting was dim and his roommates did not notice anything.


    When he returned to the dormitory, his blood was boiling and he was inexplicably hot and did not feel sleepy at all. He turned on hisputer and saw something disgusting in the group chat.


    It was from a boy in the same year as Ling Hui. He had confessed to Ling Hui but had been rejected. He said in the group chat that Ling Hui¡¯s legs were provocative at first nce. He even said that she was acting high and mighty, but she was actually a slut deep down. He saw her date an old man who could be her grandfather¡­


    That night, Tang Xi hacked that boy¡¯sputer and found quite a few chat records of him looking for the prostitutes outside. Once he posted them on the school forum, that boy became a ¡®popr person¡¯ that night.


    When Ling Hui saw the diary, she suddenly remembered that there was indeed such a perverted boy whose confession was rejected. That night after her performance, he had even stopped her on her way back to the dormitory to confess again.


    After she rejected him, he humiliated her ruthlessly. He even said some threatening words to let the entire school know that she was pretending to be aloof, but she had already slept with countless men.


    At that time, she had not thought much of it. She did not think that the boy would really defame her in the school¡¯s chat group. If Tang Xi had not appeared in time to deal with him, she wondered how he would continue to defame her.


    Ling Hui flipped to the back of the diary. To her surprise, she saw Tang Xi writing about her kidnapping.


    She was a little frightened.


    How did he know about her kidnapping?


    She held her breath and looked at each word carefully.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1619 - Truth!

    <h4>Chapter 1619: Truth!</h4>


    Before Ling Hui was kidnapped, her father had been poisoned into a vegetative state and her mother had been framed and had almost gone to jail.


    She had never experienced such a heavy blow in her life.


    After a series of blows, she had been kidnapped.


    If Tang Xi had not recorded the truth of her being saved in his diary, she would probably be kept in the dark for the rest of her life, thinking that Ling Motian had saved her.


    On the day Ling Hui was kidnapped, Tang Xi was nning on ending his years of one-sided crush by mustering up the courage to go to Y Country to confess. At that time, he had also learned about what had happened to her family. As long as she was willing, he would face the difficulties with her.


    But on his way to find her, he happened to see her being kidnapped by several men in a van.


    He borrowed an electric scooter from a passerby and followed them.


    The kidnappers brought her to an abandoned building in the suburbs.


    The abandoned building was very big and he did not know which room the kidnapper had brought Ling Hui to. He only found Ling Hui after searching for nearly twenty minutes.


    When he saw her being pped by several men, tearing her clothes as she cred her heart out, his heart almost broke!


    He had never been so angry before. All the blood in his body rushed to his head. Ignoring the weapons in their hands, he rushed in barehanded.


    In the fight with those people, he had been injured. However, he only had one thought at that time. He could not fall. If he did, she would be humiliated.


    To a girl, such humiliation was more painful than death! He could not let her suffer like that!


    With his stubbornness, he beat the kidnappers to the ground like a crazy beast and left with Ling Hui on his back.


    However, the electric scooter ran out of battery halfway.


    The kidnapper chased after them in their car. At that critical moment, he could only carry Ling Hui into the mountains.


    By the time he got rid of the kidnapper, the effect of Ling Hui¡¯s drug hadpletely taken effect.


    Her face was flushed red and her breathing was heavy as she moaned in pain.


    She hugged his neck, her red lips wanting to kiss him.


    At that time, he had had evil thoughts, but he could not hold them in. He did not want her to wake up and regret it.


    Her body was hot and she kept tugging at his clothes. He was miserable too. In the face of the teasing from the woman he liked, he needed strong willpower.


    He had no choice but to jump into theke with her.


    He only left the mountain with her on his back after the drug slowly eased off and she fell asleep.


    When they arrived at the main road, he had lost too much blood due to the injury to the back of his head and was dizzy. He had not walked far before he fainted as well.


    When he woke up again, he was already lying in the hospital.


    He found out Ling Hui¡¯s ward number, tidied himself up, and went to the flower shop to buy a bouquet of flowers to visit her in the ward.


    When he arrived at the door of the ward, he was about to knock when he saw Ling Motian pulling her into his arms. She was smiling slightly, her eyes filled with happiness.


    At that moment, when he saw her being pulled into Ling Motian¡¯s arms, his soul trembled in pain.


    He never thought that his confession journey would end in this way!


    He turned and left the ward, throwing the flowers into the rubbish bin. There was a ball of fire burning in his chest and his organs were in pain.


    After he left Y Country, he still followed her news out of habit.


    Not long after, he saw that she had posted a rtionship announcement on her social media ount.


    Later, he saw her post from the day before she registered their marriage that she was getting married.


    ¡­


    The contents of the diary were all immersed in sadness and dejection.


    The handwriting was messy and there seemed to be traces of water dripping on it. Ling Hui did not know if he had cried while writing this.


    After reading his diary, Ling Hui¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    Shock, heartache, regret, panic, confusion¡­ All sorts of emotions filled her heart.


    She really did not know that he was the one who had saved her back then!


    When she woke up, Ling Motian had been guarding her by the bed. She asked him if he had saved her and he said yes¡­ In addition, Ling Motian had saved her mother from jail previously. She subconsciously thought that the ck figure had been Ling Motian.


    It turned out that she had repaid the wrong person!


    Ling Hui looked down, her hot tears falling onto the diary.


    She could imagine how painful and miserable Tang Xi had felt when writing these words!


    ¡­


    Gu Meng was worried about Ling Hui. After she went to Italy, she told Ye Qing about Ling Hui and Tang Xi, and Ye Qing apanied her back to the capital.


    Once they arrived at the capital, Gu Meng called Ling Hui.


    At first, she had been able to get through initially but her phone waster turned off.


    Although Gu Meng could guess that her phone was probably out of battery, she was still extremely worried.


    Fortunately, with Ye Qing¡¯s help, she found out not too longter that Ling Hui was in a cafe.


    When Gu Meng found Ling Hui, she was lying on the table with a haggard expression and tears were streaming down her face. She was hugging a diary tightly.


    Gu Meng walked over and squatted in front of Ling Hui. ¡°Sister Ling Hui.¡±


    She had never seen Ling Hui like this. The tears that filled her face made her heart ache.


    Ling Hui¡¯s tear-stained eyshes fluttered. After seeing that the person squatting in front of her was Gu Meng, she said hoarsely, ¡°The person who saved me back then was not Ling Motian, but Tang Xi. Mengmeng, I was really wrong!¡±


    ¡­


    Under Gu Meng¡¯s persuasion, Ling Hui followed her to Ye Qing¡¯s pce.


    Ling Hui had not slept for several days. Gu Meng knew what she was concerned about andforted her, ¡°Take a rest first. I¡¯ll go and find Xiao Xiter. Her husband, Young Master Qiao, is very close to Young Master Tang. He should know where Young Master Tang¡¯s memorial service is.¡±


    Ling Hui held Gu Meng¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Gu Meng looked at the redness in Ling Hui¡¯s eyes and shook her head. ¡°Sister Ling Hui, if you don¡¯t rest, your body won¡¯t be able to take it. Believe me, I will definitely find out what you want to know.¡±


    Ling Hui could only nod. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Qing drove Gu Meng to the Qiao manor.


    Cen Xi was about to sleep when she heard that Gu Meng hade. She hurriedly changed her clothes and went down to wee her.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, I¡¯m really sorry to disturb you sote at night.¡±


    Cen Xi grabbed Gu Meng¡¯s hand and pulled her to the sofa. The servant made tea for Gu Meng and brought some snacks over.


    ¡°With our rtionship, you¡¯re being too polite.¡± Cen Xi was a smart person and guessed that Gu Meng must have something important to say. She asked, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard about Young Master Tang?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Tang, is it Tang Xi?¡± Cen Xi asked.


    Gu Meng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What happened to Tang Xi?¡±


    Gu Meng was surprised.


    How could Xiao Xi not know that something so serious had happened to Tang Xi?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Young Master Qiao tell you?¡± Gu Meng asked in confusion.


    Cen Xi was about to say something when the sound of a car engine sounded in the yard. Cen Xi stood up. ¡°My husband is back.¡±

 Chapter 1620 - She Wanted to Be Brave for Him!

    <h4>Chapter 1620: She Wanted to Be Brave for Him!</h4>


    Cen Xi and Gu Meng walked toward the gate. Qiao Yanze, who had gotten out of the car, was greeting Ye Qing, who was smoking in the yard.


    Gu Meng looked at Qiao Yanze, who was wearing a white shirt and ck pants that looked exquisite. She wanted to see if there was any sadness on his handsome face, but she did not see it¡­


    He and Tang Xi were good brothers who had yed together since they were young. When he proposed to Xiao Xi, it had been Tang Xi¡¯s idea. As his childhood friend, it was impossible for Qiao Yanze to remain indifferent if something had happened to Tang Xi.


    Besides, Xiao Xi did not know about Tang Xi¡¯s ident!


    There was something fishy about this!


    Gu Meng told Cen Xi about Tang Xi¡¯s ident in Y Country. Cen Xi was surprised when she heard it. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear Yanze mention it!¡±


    Cen Xi nced at Qiao Yanze and said softly to Gu Meng, ¡°I¡¯ll ask himter. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s serious to the point where he¡¯s gone. If that¡¯s really the case, the Tang family can¡¯t possibly not notify Yanze.¡±


    Gu Meng agreed with Cen Xi. ¡°Thank you, Xiao Xi.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. Young Master Tang has had a crush on your cousin for many years. If they can have a good ending, it will be a happy ending for everyone.¡± Cen Xi made a gesture of contacting her on the pher. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll clear the air for your cousin!¡±


    After Gu Meng and Ye Qing left, Qiao Yanze went into the living room.,


    Seeing the woman making supper in the kitchen, Qiao Yanze handed his coat and briefcase to the butler, walked over and wrapped his arms around Cen Xi¡¯s slender waist from behind.


    ¡°What did Gu Meng and Ye Qinge over for?¡±


    Cen Xi leaned against Qiao Yanze¡¯s chest and looked up at him. ¡°Have you seen Tang Xi recently?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with a big order in thepany recently and haven¡¯t contacted him for some time. A few days ago, he told me not to disturb him and said that he wanted to live with his goddess.¡±


    Cen Xi told Qiao Yanze what Gu Meng had told her.


    ¡°Now, Tang Xi¡¯s goddess thinks that Tang Xi got into a car ident and is dead. The Tang family has also kept it from her and is making her think that Tang Xi is really gone!¡±


    Qiao Yanze frowned. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to be gone, but the ident is probably real. He might be injured. The Tang family probably doesn¡¯t want Tang Xi to have any contact with Ling Hui anymore.¡±


    After Cen Xi heard from Qiao Yanze, she went upstairs to call Gu Meng.


    ¡­


    Ling Hui woke up again after sleeping for a while.


    She had not rested properly for the past few days and her head hurt terribly.


    Gu Meng saw that the lights in Ling Hui¡¯s room were turned on and she knocked on the door to enter.


    ¡°Mengmeng, have you asked where the memorial will be held?¡±


    Gu Meng shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask where the memorial service is. However, Xiao Xi called me just now. Young Master Tang might still be alive!¡±


    Ling Hui was stunned for a moment. Then, immense joy filled her heart. She walked quickly to Gu Meng and held her arm, asking excitedly, ¡°Really? Tang Xi is still alive?¡±


    Then, she thought about how Chief Lu had found two burnt corpses in the taxi and Tang Xi¡¯s identification photo near the ident. Ling Hui¡¯s expression turned serious again.


    Gu Meng saw what Ling Hui was thinking and raised her hand, cing it under her chin as she thought for a moment. ¡°Sister Ling Hui, could it be that there were indeed two passengers in the taxi. But along the way from the hospital to the airport, not every road has surveince cameras installed and maybe one of the passengers got out of the car where there are no surveince cameras?¡±


    Ling Hui nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ll call Chief Lu now and ask him to send all the footage from the surveince cameras they¡¯ve collected over for us to see.¡±


    ¡­


    After Chief Lu sent a few videos over, Gu Meng and Ling Hui observed them carefully and found that there was indeed something wrong with one of the videos. When Tang Xi got into the car, the back window had been closed, but after driving for a distance, the window was half open and they could vaguely see smokeing out.


    ¡°Mengmeng, looking at it this way, other than Tang Xi, there was another passenger in the taxi. When the taxi fell down the hill, Tang Xi jumped out and his wallet fell out!¡±


    Gu Meng nodded. ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡±


    Ling Hui ced her hands on her forehead and furrowed her eyebrows tightly. ¡°After the ident, the police arrived at the scene very quickly. If Tang Xi was saved by someone, that person must be rather powerful to be able to hide the truth for a short period of time.¡±


    Ling Hui seemed to have thought of something and frowned even more. ¡°It might be the Tenth Princess of B Country.¡±


    This possibility was very high. There were no traces of Tang Xi in Country Y and Country S now. If he was still alive, he must have been taken away!


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, what do you n to do next?¡±


    Ling Hui shut her reddened eyes. ¡°Most importantly, I have to find him.¡±


    It was obvious that Fang Ye showed her the diary to let her know the truth. Fang Ye must know where Tang Xi was in B Country!


    ¡°Mengmeng, can you ask the Third Prince to send someone to follow Fang Ye secretly? He will definitely contact Tang Xi!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go tell him now. Sister Ling Hui, sleep a little more!¡±


    ¡­


    After knowing that Tang Xi might still be alive, the weight on Ling Hui¡¯s heart had been relieved a little.


    However, she still could not fall asleep lying on the bed. She only felt sleepy after taking two sleeping pills.


    After Ye Qing agreed to send a secret guard to follow Fang Ye, Gu Meng went to the guest room again. Seeing that Ling Hui had fallen asleep, she covered her with a nket, dimmed the lights, closed the door, and left quietly.


    Little Gugu had been staying with the Queen recently. The Queen was getting on in years and was now more humane than when she had been younger.


    After knowing that Ye Qing was going to Italy with Gu Meng, the Queen sent the butler to bring Little Gugu to her pce.


    Gu Meng would have to wait until tomorrow if she wanted to see Little Gugu.


    After Ye Qing finished showering, he saw Gu Meng standing at the door of the guest room. He walked over and held her shoulders. ¡°Are you still worried about Ling Hui?¡±


    Gu Meng sighed. ¡°I hope Tang Xi is still alive and can give Sister Ling Hui happiness in the future!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for us to get involved in matters of the heart. Let Ling Hui handle it herself once we find Tang Xi!¡±


    Gu Meng leaned into Ye Qing¡¯s arms and hugged his waist. Smelling his refreshing and charming scent, her eyes turned moist. ¡°We must cherish our time together.¡±


    Ye Qing kissed the top of Gu Meng¡¯s head. ¡°No matter what happens in the future, I will always be by your side.¡±


    ¡­


    Ling Hui waited in the pce in agony for three days.


    Fortunately, her guess was right. Ye Qing¡¯s secret guard had secretly followed Fang Ye and found that he had gone to B Countryst night.


    Ye Qing¡¯s secret guards had all undergone professional training. After Fang Ye arrived in B Country, he entered a hospital for nobles. The secret guard found a way to sneak in and found information on Tang Xi.


    Sure enough, Tang Xi was still alive. However, his head and left leg were injured and he had just woken up. He would not be able to leave the hospital anytime soon.


    After Ling Hui received this news, she immediately booked a flight to country B.


    Gu Meng wanted to go with Ling Hui, but Ling Hui rejected her. Tang Xi had done so much for her and she wanted to be brave!

 Chapter 1621 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1621: Meeting</h4>


    Gu Meng was worried that Ling Hui would be forbidden from entering that hospital by the Tenth Princess when she arrived in B Country. She asked Ye Qing to leave that secret guard in B Country to fetch Ling Hui.


    After Ling Hui arrived at the airport in the capital of B Country, the secret guard picked her up.


    Once they got into the car, Ling Hui asked impatiently, ¡°Did you see Tang Xi? How is he now?¡±


    The secret guard replied, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the doctor. When the ident happened, Young Master Tang jumped out of the car. Although his head and left leg were injured, his life is not in danger!¡±


    Ling Hui heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that Tang Xi¡¯s life was not in danger.


    When they arrived at the hospital, the secret guard disguised himself as a doctor and brought Ling Hui to the VIP ward on the top floor.


    ¡°Young Master Tang¡¯s ward number is 906.¡±


    Ling Hui nodded and walked toward Tang Xi¡¯s ward with the flowers and fruits she had bought.


    The distance from the elevator to the ward was not far, but Ling Hui¡¯s every step was heavy.


    From finding out that he had died in a car ident to finding out that he was still alive, she felt like she had lived several centuries in just a week.


    Her thoughts had been too chaotic recently and she had not had the time or capability to sort out her feelings for him. However, knowing that something had happened to him, she felt extremely guilty and regretful. After reading that diary, her emotions were even deeper!


    Walking to the door of Room 906, Ling Hui looked in through the ss window.


    Tang Xi¡¯s head was wrapped in gauze and his left leg was in a cast. Hey on the bed with a pale face.


    He was not the only one in the ward. There was also the Tenth Princess, Luo Di. Luo Di brought food over. She raised the bed high, poured the porridge into a bowl, and sat by the bed to feed Tang Xi.


    Tang Xi¡¯s lips were originally pursed tightly but he suddenly seemed to have noticed something as he nced at the ss window.


    When he saw the woman standing outside, his lifeless eyes constricted slightly.


    He could not believe that Ling Hui would appear here.


    Seeing that Tang Xi was ignoring her after waking up, Luo Di was about to say something when Tang Xi suddenly opened his mouth and ate the food she fed him.


    When Luo Di saw Tang Xi¡¯s actions, joy appeared in her eyes.


    She scooped another spoonful, blew at it, and fed it to him.


    Tang Xi concentrated on eating what Luo Di fed him and did not look out of the window again.


    Although she did not say anything to Tang Xi, Tang Xi¡¯s cold eyes and indifferent expression told her everything.


    In this rtionship, Ling Hui had always been the passive one. If Tang Xi did not take the initiative, they would not have any contact.


    Now that she was taking the initiative for the first time, she was being ignored!


    Ling Hui felt bitter.


    However, if she were to put herself in his shoes, he would probably have felt even worse when she rejected him time and time again in the past and even ignored him!


    Ling Hui stared at him and Luo Di for a while before she looked down and left.


    When Tang Xi looked outside again, he no longer saw Ling Hui.


    ¡°Tang Xi, what do you like to eat? I¡¯ll bring it for you tomorrow?¡± Luo Di looked at Tang Xi with gentle eyes.


    Tang Xi pursed his pale lips and ignored Luo Di¡¯s words.


    Noting that he was staring out of the window, Luo Di turned back to take a look. Seeing that there was nothing unusual there, she asked in confusion, ¡°Brother Tang Xi, what are you looking at?¡±


    Tang Xi closed his eyes, his thin face showing some fatigue. ¡°Tenth Princess, my head hurts a little. You can go back first!¡±


    Luo Di could not bear to go back and wanted to talk to Tang Xi for a while, but he was still very weak and she did not want to make him unhappy, so she got up and left.


    ¡­


    Tang Xi leaned against the head of the bed. Just as he had expected, the woman who had left returned after a while.


    She knocked on the door of the ward. Seeing that Tang Xi¡¯s eyes were closed, she pushed the door open and walked in.


    Tang Xi did not open his eyes and Ling Hui thought he was asleep.


    Seeing him again, Ling Hui felt like a lifetime had passed.


    His handsome facial features were thinner and more haggard. His eyebrows were slightly furrowed and he looked like he had a lot on his mind. The stubble on his chin had not been cleaned, making him look more wild and unconventional. This made him look even more masculine and added a hint of sexiness.


    Ling Hui lightened her footsteps and ced the flowers and fruits on the table.


    She stood by the bed, but he still had no reaction.


    She moved the chair Luo Di had sat on earlier and sat on it.


    The moment she sat down, the man opened his red eyes.


    Seeing the woman by the bed, Tang Xi furrowed his eyebrows, his expression unusually cold.


    Ling Hui had roughly guessed that it was Luo Di and the Tang family¡¯s idea to mislead her into dying in a car ident. He probably did not know about it.


    Facing his cold expression, Ling Hui said hoarsely, ¡°Tang Xi, that day you asked me why Ling Motian sent me back. Actually¡­¡±


    Before Ling Hui could finish, Tang Xi interrupted her with a cold expression. ¡°Miss Ling, it¡¯s not important anymore.¡±


    He no longer called her Princess or Ling Hui, but the extremely unfamiliar Miss Ling.


    Ling Hui¡¯s heart tightened slightly and a feeling of emptiness that she had never felt before spread to her heart.


    Ling Hui saw that Tang Xi disliked her mentioning Ling Motian and changed the topic. ¡°Let me take care of you while you¡¯re hospitalized!¡±


    Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui, whose attitude had changed a little after seeing him this time. He frowned. ¡°Miss Ling, our agreement has ended early. You don¡¯t have to stay and take care of me.¡±


    ¡°Tang Xi, I¡¯m not taking care of you because of the agreement¡­¡±


    Knock knock.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Ling Hui turned back and saw a man in a ck coat standing at the door of the ward. Seeing this, Ling Hui hurriedly stood up from the chair.


    When Tang Xi saw the man, his handsome and cold face softened and his thin lips moved. ¡°Dad.¡±


    Ling Hui was at a loss. Seeing Father Tang looking at her, she forced herself to calm down and greeted him with a smile. ¡°Hello, Uncle. I¡¯m Tang Xi¡¯s friend, Ling Hui. I came to see him.¡±


    Father Tang looked at Ling Hui and his gentle expression changed. His gaze wasplicated. ¡°Miss Ling, you look a little familiar. Is your father¡¯s surname Dai?¡±


    Tang Xi and Ling Hui were surprised when they heard what Father Tang said.


    Ling Hui nodded. ¡°Yes, Uncle knows my father?¡±


    Father Tang did not say anything more, but his attitude was unusually cold. ¡°Miss Ling, my son has many friends. He has always been half-hearted when ites to rtionships, so there¡¯s nothing definite about it. Although our Tang family is also a noble family, we are still unable to get too close to Miss Ling because of your royal blood. Thank you foring to B Country to visit my son. I would like to speak to my son alone if it¡¯s convenient for you¡­¡±


    Father Tang¡¯s words were very tactful and Ling Hui understood what he meant.


    Ling Hui nced at Tang Xi. Tang Xi looked back at Ling Hui, his long upturned eyes like a bottomless pool, so dark that they could absorb everything in the world.


    After a while, he said with a bone-chilling voice, ¡°Leave. Don¡¯te again!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 1622 - Can We Start Again?

    <h4>Chapter 1622: Can We Start Again?</h4>


    Ling Hui¡¯s heart ached when she heard Tang Xi¡¯s words.


    She knew that her sadness was nothingpared to what he had experienced with her.


    Ling Hui still had many things to say to him, but Father Tang was here. She could tell that Father Tang did not like her, so she could not remain there. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Then, she looked at Father Tang. ¡°Goodbye, Uncle.¡±


    After Ling Hui left, Tang Xi looked at Father Tang, who was still staring at the door of the ward after Ling Hui had left. He frowned. ¡°Dad, do you know Ling Hui?¡±


    Father Tang sat by the bed, aplicated expression appearing on his face that Tang Xi could not understand. ¡°You¡¯re already the person in charge of the Tang family. There are some things I don¡¯t want to keep from you. About your mother¡­¡±


    Father Tang spoke for a long time. When Tang Xi finished listening, he frowned and remained silent for a long time.


    ¡°This is probably the so-called ill-fated rtionship. You¡¯ve fallen for Dai Lang¡¯s daughter again! I¡¯ve already told you the truth. You can decide what to do!¡±


    Father Tang looked at Tang Xi with a tired expression. ¡°I brought your Auntie Ping over. She will take care of you during this period.¡±


    Auntie Ping was Mother Tang¡¯s best friend when she had still been alive. After her husband passed away in an ident, she had started working for the Tang¡¯s family because of Mother Tang¡¯s introduction.


    She was now Father Tang¡¯s right-hand man.


    Tang Xi had interacted more with Auntie Ping than his mother since he was young, and his feelings for her were no less than those toward his mother.


    ¡°Dad, you have to worry about thepany while I¡¯m hospitalized. Let Auntie Ping work in thepany. I only need Fang Ye here.¡±


    Seeing that Tang Xi was insistent, Father Tang could not force him anymore.


    After hesitating for a moment, Mr Tang asked, ¡°Ah Xi, I think the Tenth Princess is loyal to you. You¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time to consider marriage!¡±


    Tang Xi did not reject him as he did before and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    ¡­


    Ling Hui found a hotel and rested for the night.


    The next day, she went to the hospital again.


    When she arrived, Luo Di was already there. Luo Di was talking andughing with Tang Xi, who was lying on the bed.


    From that day onwards, Ling Hui realized that Tang Xi had be a stranger to her.


    He seemed to have be the yboy from before. Apart from ignoring her, he would joke around with the opposite sex when he was awake, sometimes with Luo Di, and sometimes with the young and beautiful nurse.


    The nurses all liked Tang Xi very much. He was handsome, flirtatious, wild, uninhibited, and charming. Every time a nurse came out of his ward, her face would turn red.


    Ling Hui felt that he was deliberately making her hate him. He clearly knew that she did not like his actions, but that made him even more unbridled.


    He ignored her every day when she came to look for him. She did not even have the chance to talk to him and could only stand at the door and watch him joke with other women.


    After some time, he was able to walk and was ready to be discharged.


    Ling Hui still came. She did not believe that he would keep rejecting her.


    The day before he was discharged, he asked Fang Ye to call her into the ward.


    Ling Hui walked into the ward and looked at the man who was walking out of the washroom. He had tidied his hair, shaved, and changed his clothes. He was wearing a fitting ck shirt and perfectly ironed pants of the same color.


    ¡°Miss Ling, do you know what day it is today?¡± Tang Xi sat on the sofa, crossing his long legs and cing them on the coffee table. He looked up at Ling Huizily and devilishly.


    Ling Hui pursed her red lips. ¡°What day?¡±


    ¡°The day our one-month agreement expires.¡± Tang Xi raised his eyebrows and stared at Ling Hui. ¡°Your predictions were really urate. After a month, we are still strangers.¡±


    Ling Hui pursed her red lips tightly, her beautiful eyes staring at Tang Xi¡¯s handsome and mboyant face. ¡°Because of Ling Motian? I have nothing to do with him anymore. Tang Xi, I didn¡¯t understand you in the past and didn¡¯t know what you did for me. I always thought that Ling Motian was my savior. If I knew it was you, I wouldn¡¯t have been so cold to you in the past¡­¡±


    Hearing Ling Hui¡¯s words, Tang Xi frowned slightly.


    Had she agreed to marry him because she had thought that Ling Motian had saved her before?


    Seeing Tang Xi fall into silence, Ling Hui walked to his side and sat down. ¡°Tang Xi, although the agreement is over, we can start to understand each other again, right?¡±


    Tang Xi looked at the beautiful and cold side profile of the woman beside him and his expression was dazed for a moment. The corners of his lips lifted up. ¡°Miss Ling, just because you¡¯re repaying someone¡¯s kindness, you can marry any man you want? Isn¡¯t such a rtionship too cheap?¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s heart sank.


    She thought that he understood her. If she had not been saved during the kidnapping, she might not have been able to live.


    The person who saved her had an extraordinary meaning to her. She did not think that her act of repaying her kindness was cheap!


    Taking a deep breath, she suppressed the bitterness in her nose and said to him as calmly as she could, ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t think that Ling Motian would be despicable enough to pretend to be you. I didn¡¯t investigate clearly and believed him. It was my fault. Tang Xi, there are many things that I didn¡¯t do well, but I¡¯m not a saint. How can I not make mistakes? Can you give me another chance?¡±


    Tang Xi raised his hand and held Ling Hui¡¯s slender shoulders. He pulled her into his arms with a little strength.


    Ling Hui¡¯s nose bumped into his chest and her heart tightened when she smelled the strong masculine scent on him.


    A devilish smile appeared on his face as he looked down at her. ¡°Miss Ling, what should I do? I don¡¯t have much interest in you anymore. It¡¯s probably because I¡¯ve liked you for too long and found out that you¡¯re nothing much. I¡¯m tired of you.¡±


    His handsome face leaned toward her and the breath from his nosended on her fair skin. Ling Hui froze and looked up into his devilish eyes. Her red lips lifted slightly. ¡°Really?¡±


    Faced with his yful eyes and hurtful words, she did not avoid or struggle at all. Her fair fingers caressed his scarlet lips. ¡°I want to see how you hate it.¡±


    Before he could say anything, she suddenly got up and sat on hisp.


    Seeing her actions, a trace of surprise shed past Tang Xi¡¯s eyes.


    She rarely took the initiative in front of men, but when she did, she was naturally charming.


    Tang Xi¡¯s lips moved and was about to say something when she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him.


    Tang Xi froze when he was suddenly kissed by her soft red lips.


    She imitated how he kissed her in the past, sucking his lips. At first, it was just a small taste, but slowly, she became bold.


    The fragrance, soft red lips, and the teasing made Tang Xi lose himself in an instant, almost falling into her gentleness.


    Just as Ling Hui¡¯s hands were about to unbutton his shirt, he pushed her away. ¡°Enough!¡±

 Chapter 1623 - He Doesnt Like Her Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1623: He Doesn¡¯t Like Her Anymore</h4>


    Ling Hui¡¯s fair hand was still on Tang Xi¡¯s firm and muscr chest.


    Through the fabric of the shirt, she could clearly feel the firm muscles and scorching temperature underneath.


    Tang Xi looked down at Ling Hui, and Ling Hui boldly responded to his gaze.


    Her palm-sized face was exceptionally exquisite and charming. At such a close distance, he could clearly see his face reflected in her beautiful eyes.


    That gaze was extremely clear and pure, not as cold and indifferent as before. Now, she only had him in her eyes.


    Tang Xi frowned slightly.


    Because she knew that he was the person who had saved her before, she wanted to repay him?


    Tang Xi raised his finger and touched the corner of Ling Hui¡¯s beautiful eyes. A trace of mockery shed past his bright eyes. ¡°Miss Ling, what do you want to prove?¡±


    His fingers lifted her chin.


    Their faces were very close to each other and the man¡¯s breath lingered in front of her. Ling Hui¡¯s heart rate immediately became abnormal.


    Ever since she was young, she had seen many young masters from prestigious families. She did not have much concept of a man¡¯s appearance.


    After all, she was used to seeing too many good-looking men.


    She had seen Tang Xi¡¯s wild and unruly side before. She used to think that he was too fickle and dangerous and was afraid that she would be hurt if she fell for him.


    She had never dared to try dating such a man.


    However, the Tang Xi in front of her gave her a sense of security.


    Perhaps it was because she had read his diary that she always felt that he was only a yboy on the surface, but deep down, he was very loyal and devoted.


    Ling Hui raised her red lips. ¡°What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I want to get to know you again because I¡¯m grateful? Don¡¯t worry. If we find that we¡¯re notpatible when we get to know each other again, we can end it anytime!¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s personality had always been like this. She would try if she had a good impression of him and end it if she did not. She never dragged her feet.


    ¡°Miss Ling, I said that I don¡¯t want to be entangled with you anymore. The liking I had for you has disappeared with this car ident.¡±


    A yful smile appeared on Tang Xi¡¯s lips. ¡°Or do you think you wouldn¡¯t mind being a ything? If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t mind!¡±


    Ling Hui looked into Tang Xi¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not telling the truth.¡±


    Tang Xi scoffed from the depths of his throat. He suddenly grabbed Ling Hui¡¯s wrist and pressed her against the sofa.


    He ced a hand on the top of Ling Hui¡¯s head and looked at her with his charming eyes. ¡°Miss Ling, do you want to prove it like this?¡± With that said, he lowered his head.


    He pressed down on her with a little too much force, not caring at all.


    His eyes stared at her indifferently, as if he was really treating a ything with no dignity.


    Ling Hui was pricked by his gaze.


    She put her hands on his shoulders and pushed him away.


    She stood up from the sofa.


    Her mind was in a mess and she did not know how to face Tang Xi who was behaving in this manner.


    He did not want to talk to her properly at all.


    ¡°I¡¯lle and fetch you from the hospital tomorrow!¡± Ling Hui frowned and walked out of the ward.


    However, she had just reached the door when Tang Xi grabbed her slender wrist and threw her against the nearest wall.


    His tall body leaned toward her.


    He raised his eyebrows, a faint smile appearing on his wild and unruly face. ¡°You¡¯re stilling tomorrow? Miss Ling, if you still dare to appear in front of me, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re willing to be my toy!¡±


    When he spoke, his handsome face leaned toward her, his strong masculine breath spraying on her skin.


    It was very dangerous.


    Ling Hui felt a lump in her throat.


    Her voice lowered slightly. ¡°Tang Xi, what did I do wrong? Tell me. Please don¡¯t be like this¡­¡±


    Tang Xi had never seen Ling Hui, who was still willing to talk to him nicely even after her dignity had been hurt.


    His heart tightened and hisrge hand grabbed her shoulders, unconsciously tightening his grip. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me like this, don¡¯t appear in front of me in the future!¡±


    Ling Hui opened her mouth, wanting to say something when Luo Di¡¯s voice suddenly came from the door. ¡°Brother Tang Xi.¡±


    Tang Xi let go of Ling Hui and walked over when he saw Luo Di. He pulled her into the ward and brought her to Ling Hui. ¡°Miss Ling, I neverck women around me. If I want, even a girl with a noble status like Luo Di can be my woman.¡±


    The expressions of the two women in the ward changed at the same time.


    At this moment, another nurse came over to check Tang Xi¡¯s temperature. Tang Xi smiled at the nurse, who immediately blushed. ¡°Young Master Tang, your smile is poisonous.¡±


    Tang Xi leaned against the door frame, raising his eyebrows devilishly. ¡°What poison?¡±


    ¡°The poppy-like poison.¡±


    ¡°Sister really knows how to talk!¡±


    The nurse¡¯s face turned even redder.


    With Luo Di here, the nurse did not dare to say anything. After taking Tang Xi¡¯s temperature, she left hurriedly.


    Luo Di found a chance to speak and said with a slightly stiff expression, ¡°Brother Tang Xi, I booked a restaurant. Are you free tonight? Let¡¯s go out for a meal.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but I¡¯ll treat you.¡±


    As the two of them spoke, theypletely ignored Ling Hui who was beside them.


    Ling Hui lowered her eyes and left first.


    ¡­


    After Ling Hui exited the hospital, she did not leave.


    She sat in front of the hospital for a long time until she saw Luo Di¡¯s car drive out of the parking lot.


    Ling Hui hailed a taxi and asked the driver to follow the car in front.


    She had never thought that she would one day do something like this.


    Ling Hui bit her red lips and felt a lump in her throat.


    ¡­


    Luo Di¡¯s driver soon found the taxi following them.


    Luo Di also noticed it. She looked at the man beside her. ¡°Brother Tang Xi, Ling Hui seems to be following us.¡±


    ¡°Let her be!¡± Tang Xi¡¯s tall body leaned back against the chair, his handsome face exuding a distance that made people unable to approach him.


    Ever since Ling Hui left the ward, Tang Xi retracted the devilish smile on his lips and became deep and silent.


    Luo Di could see that he was only putting on an act for Ling Hui but she did not know why he was doing so.


    Luo Di did not want to see him unhappy. After reading his diary, she was deeply moved by his deep affection.


    Although she liked him a lot, the education she had received since she was young made it impossible for her to be a bad woman who stole someone else¡¯s love.


    During this period, she had been observing the progress between him and Ling Hui.


    However, to her surprise, he had rejected Ling Hui even after she hade to find him after reading the diary.


    ¡°Brother Tang Xi, actually, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been hiding from you.¡± Luo Di lowered her long eyshes and said softly, ¡°After your ident, Fang Ye and I worked together to lie to Ling Hui. We made her think that you died in the ident. I heard from Fang Ye that she was very worried about you before she saw the diary.¡±

 Chapter 1624 - A Surprise For Her

    <h4>Chapter 1624: A Surprise For Her</h4>


    Luo Di told Tang Xi the secret that she had buried in her heart. She thought that he would be happy when he found out that Ling Hui was worried about him before she read the diary. She did not expect him to be even more silent and cold.


    His handsome face exuded a deep andplicated expression that Luo Di could not understand.


    Luo Di twisted her fingers nervously, not knowing what she had said to make Tang Xi unhappy.


    ¡°Brother Tang Xi, you like Ling Hui very much. Why¡­¡±


    Before Luo Di could finish, she was interrupted by Tang Xi¡¯s calm voice. ¡°Tenth Princess, if you keep mentioning her, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to eat this meal anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk about her anymore.¡± A shy smile appeared on Luo Di¡¯s pure and beautiful face. ¡°Tang Xi, after you¡¯re discharged from the hospital tomorrow, can you stay here for a few more days?¡±


    Tang Xi looked at Luo Di¡¯s expectant and careful gaze and his tensed expression rxed a little. ¡°Before I got into the ident, I already told you clearly that I only treat you as my younger sister.¡±


    Luo Di¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she nodded, pouting. ¡°I know. I want to stop liking you immediately but I still need time!¡± With that said, she mustered up her courage and red at him. ¡°I asked you to stay for a few days not because of that. As a friend, I want to be a good host!¡±


    Tang Xi pursed his sexy scarlet lips. ¡°There are still many things to settle in thepany. I¡¯lle again next time if I have the chance.¡±


    Luo Di was slightly disappointed. ¡°Alright!¡±


    The two of them arrived at a high-end western restaurant. Before they arrived, Tang Xi had sent a message to Fang Ye asking him to book the entire restaurant.


    Although he only treated Luo Di as his younger sister, she had put in a lot of effort when he was hospitalized and Tang Xi had seen it.


    They entered the restaurant.


    Seeing that Tang Xi had booked the entire venue, Luo Di was extremely surprised. ¡°Tang Xi, is it just the two of us?¡±


    Tang Xi smirked. ¡°There¡¯s someone elseter.¡±


    Luo Di pouted. He only treated her as his younger sister and was not leaving any room for her imagination!


    The two of them sat by the French windows and ordered their food. The lights in the restaurant suddenly dimmed.


    Luo Di jumped.


    She looked out of the French windows and saw that there were stars outside but there was no ckout. She furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°Are you that unlucky? We just came and the power went out in the restaurant?¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s tall body leaned against the back of the chairzily, his eyebrows raised slightly as he smiled. ¡°Close your eyes. There will be a surprise soon.¡±


    Although Luo Di was puzzled, she listened to Tang Xi and closed her eyes obediently.


    A momentter, she heard a soothing and melodious piano sound. From the prelude, she could tell that this was created by her very favorite pianist, Mr Ory. Moreover, this person could y it so deeply and touch the hearts of people, exactly like her idol, Mr Ory.


    As if thinking of something, Luo Di suddenly opened her eyes.


    On the curved stage of the restaurant, there was a piano. A man of mixed-blood in a ck and white tuxedo was sitting in front of the piano, ying the piano piece that Luo Di usually liked to listen to.


    Luo Di widened her eyes, unable to believe what she was seeing.


    She blinked and asked Tang Xi excitedly, ¡°Is he really Mr Ory?¡±


    Tang Xi smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Tenth Princess. This is my gift to you.¡±


    Tears of excitement and joy filled Luo Di¡¯s eyes. Mr Ory was usually very busy and his appearance fee was very expensive. He must have spent a lot of effort to invite Mr Ory to y for her!


    His gift was very specific. Not only did it move her, but it also avoided ambiguity, unlike some rich men who would give jewelry and cause unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Luo Di also saw clearly that he really only regarded her as his younger sister.


    Luo Di raised her ss and smiled sincerely. ¡°Thank you, Brother Tang Xi.¡±


    Although her crush hade to an end, she did not regret liking him.


    ¡°You must be happy.¡± Luo Di raised her chin slightly and downed the liquid in the ss.


    ¡­


    In the taxi.


    Ling Hui looked at the scene in the restaurant.


    She could not hear what Tang Xi and Luo Di were saying, but she saw the world-famous pianist, Mr Ory, ying for them. To be exact, he was ying for Luo Di. Tears filled Luo Di¡¯s eyes and she looked like she was about to cry.


    Tang Xi really understood the girl¡¯s thoughts.


    Luo Di must be very touched now!


    Ling Hui watched as the two of them raised their sses and drank, chatting happily. She felt like a bottle of mixed emotions had been knocked over in her heart.


    The taxi driver saw Ling Hui staring at the man and woman in the restaurant and guessed something. He sighed and persuaded her, ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re so pretty, why do you like a man who has a girlfriend? Look, the two of them are so sweet. Even I think it¡¯s beautiful. You should let go and give them your blessings.¡±


    Ling Hui smiled in a daze.


    Should she give them her blessings?


    ¡­


    An hourter.


    Tang Xi and Luo Di came out of the western restaurant after dinner.


    Beforeing out, Luo Di had taken several photos with Mr Oyi and she had even gotten his autographed album.


    Luo Di was over the moon and was no different from a child. She bounced around Tang Xi and even danced around him.


    Ling Hui could tell that Luo Di was genuinely happy!


    The taxi driver saw the two of them leaving and looked at Ling Hui, who was in the back seat, through the rearview mirror. ¡°Miss, are you still following them?¡±


    Ling Hui pursed her red lips tightly and hummed.


    Luo Di¡¯s car sent Tang Xi to the hospital. After the two of them said goodbye, Luo Di¡¯s car left.


    Tang Xi had his hands in his pockets as he walked toward the inpatient departmentzily.


    Ling Hui watched him walk into the hospital before she got off the car.


    Tang Xi was staying in a private hospital for nobles. The greenery at the entrance was quite nice, with all kinds of flowers and nts, as well as a fountain.


    Ling Hui sat on the chair by the fountain and hugged her thin body, feeling extremely empty and lost.


    After some time, the man¡¯s low and cold voice sounded above her head. ¡°Miss Ling, how many more times do I have to say it before you will leave?¡±


    Ling Hui looked up at the man ying with a lighter in front of her. She stood up from the chair. ¡°I need a reason to leave.¡±


    Hearing Ling Hui¡¯s words, Tang Xi¡¯s thin and beautiful lips curled into a mocking smile as though he had heard a good joke. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you the reason in the ward just now? I don¡¯t have any feelings for you anymore. I don¡¯t want to give up the entire forest for you anymore. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Ling Hui moved closer to Tang Xi. ¡°Then look into my eyes and say it again. Tell me that you don¡¯t like me anymore.¡±


    Tang Xi scoffed and raised his eyebrows arrogantly. ¡°Miss Ling, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so childish. Do you think I will change my mind just by looking into your eyes?¡±


    With that said, Tang Xi looked into Ling Hui¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing the tears in her eyes, Tang Xi¡¯s hand in his pocket clenched into a fist unconsciously.

 Chapter 1625 - The Family Finally Reunited

    <h4>Chapter 1625: The Family Finally Reunited</h4>


    Ling Hui had not put on makeup for the past few days. As she had not rested well, there was a faint shadow under her eyes and her skin looked even fairer.


    Looking at the tears in her eyes, Tang Xi¡¯s heart tightened and he almost reached out to hug her.


    However, he knew in his heart that their fate was over.


    Not wanting to say some things out that would embarrass each other, Tang Xi controlled his emotions and met her eyes. ¡°Ling Hui, I don¡¯t like you anymore.¡±


    Ling Hui wanted to see some emotions in his eyes and face.


    But there was none.


    He looked very calm and cold.


    She could no longer tell that he liked her.


    Perhaps, he really did not like her anymore!


    Ling Hui suppressed the sadness in her heart and said with her eyshes trembling, ¡°You¡¯re the one who said that you like me, and now you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t like me. Tang Xi, I¡¯m not a puppet. Do you think you can do whatever you want with me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept your suggestion for the time being. I¡¯ll go back to the hotel first. Think about it and I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±


    Without waiting for Tang Xi to say anything, Ling Hui turned around and ran away quickly, as if she was afraid that he would catch up and say something nasty the next second!


    Tang Xi stared at Ling Hui¡¯s back for a long time until she disappeared from his sight. He then turned around and walked toward the inpatient department with a heavy expression!


    ¡­


    Back at the hotel, Ling Hui took a bath.


    She had juste out of the bathroom when she heard her phone ring.


    She thought that it was Tang Xi calling and her eyes lit up.


    She had never thought that such a day woulde for her.


    She was like a young girl who had just fallen in love, waiting for the boy she liked to call her.


    Ling Hui jogged to the bed and picked up her phone quickly.


    It was not Tang Xi who called, but Gu Meng.


    Ling Hui answered the call. ¡°Mengmeng.¡±


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, how¡¯s it going over there?¡±


    Ling Hui walked to the French windows with her phone and looked at the bustling and unfamiliar city outside. A faint bitterness flowed in her heart. ¡°Not too good. He insisted on ending it.¡±


    Ling Hui had never taken the initiative to pursue a person. Even after she married Ling Motian, she had only changed her style for him silently.


    When she realized that Ling Motian¡¯s mind was not on her, she focused on her career and stopped paying attention to his matters.


    She was such a person and would not ce love first in her life.


    But Tang Xi seemed to be different. He had done too much for her before and she did not want to give up so easily.


    ¡°Why?¡± Gu Meng could not understand why. Shouldn¡¯t Tang Xi be happy and cherish the fact that he had finally gotten the love of his goddess?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡± Ling Hui did not believe him when he said that he did not like her anymore and did not want to give up the entire forest for her.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, take it slow! Maybe he has something that he can¡¯t say. Oh right, Uncle can be discharged soon. My mom said that she wants to have a meal with the family and she brought Auntie back. Can youe home first?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll book the earliest flight home immediately.¡±


    ¡­


    After ending the call, Ling Hui sent another message to Tang Xi.


    ¡°I won¡¯t being to fetch you from the hospital tomorrow. I¡¯ll go to the capital to look for you when you return.¡±


    After sending the message, there was no reply even after a long time.


    Ling Hui was a little disappointed, but there was nothing she could do.


    She had no choice but to book a flight back to Y Country.


    Even after Ling Hui returned to Y Country, she had not received any messages from Tang Xi.


    It seemed like he was determined to be strangers with her.


    If she had not finished reading that diary, Ling Hui would definitely not be a clingy person.


    However, after seeing his mental journey, she felt that she would never meet a man as good as him again if she were to give up on him!


    When she arrived at the airport, Gu Meng came to pick her up personally.


    During this period of time, she only cared about Tang Xi. She felt guilty for not being by her father¡¯s side for his rehabilitation treatment after he woke up.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, although Uncle can be discharged, he can¡¯t speak properly and it¡¯s not convenient for him to move around. He still needs to undergo rehabilitation therapy.¡±


    Ling Hui nodded. ¡°I will spend more time with Daddy in the future.¡±


    ¡­


    Back at the Dai family¡¯s vi, Ling Hui felt a lump in her throat when she saw her parents sitting in the living room.


    ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±


    When her mother saw Ling Hui, her eyes turned red. She held Ling Hui¡¯s hand and choked, ¡°Huihui, why are you so thin?¡±


    Ever since Father Dai was poisoned and Mother Dai was wronged and almost went to jail, Mother Dai had fallen into depression. Ling Hui was afraid that she would be sad if she stayed in the country, so she asked her to go abroad to recuperate.


    In the past two years, Mother Dai¡¯s condition had improved. However, when she saw her mother this time, Ling Hui found that she had be haggard again.


    Father Dai was sitting in a wheelchair. When he saw Ling Hui, a smile appeared on his thin face. He was unable to say aplete sentence and could only spit out word by word. ¡°Hui¡­ Hui¡­¡±


    Ling Hui hurriedly squatted in front of Father Dai and buried her face in his thin palm. ¡°Daddy, our family is finally reunited.¡±


    Father Dai caressed Ling Hui¡¯s face with trembling fingers. He looked up and nced at Mother Dai. Mother Dai turned her head away, avoiding Father Dai¡¯s gaze.


    Dai Xuan had cooked the meal personally. When she was almost done, she came out and smiled when she saw the warm scene in the living room.


    ¡°Brother, Sister-inw, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Dai Xuan¡¯s mother stood up from the sofa and looked at Dai Xuan. ¡°You¡¯re usually so busy. I¡¯m really sorry to have you cook for us.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, what are you saying? No matter what status I have outside, I¡¯m just an ordinary sister at home.¡±


    Ling Hui and Gu Meng both liked this warm atmosphere. Ling Hui got up and pushed Father Dai¡¯s wheelchair toward the dining room.


    The family was happy and harmonious. After a while, Dai Xuan and Gu Meng left the vi.


    Ling Hui had been apanying her parents in the living room.


    It was not until ten in the evening when Mother Dai urged Ling Hui to go to sleep that Ling Hui returned to her room.


    At two or three in the morning, Ling Hui woke up.


    She did not know if it was because she had said too much at night, but Ling Hui¡¯s throat was a little ufortable. She got up and prepared to go downstairs for a drink.


    Passing by her parents¡¯ room, Ling Hui frowned when she saw that the lights were on.


    It was sote. Why were they still awake?


    Although they were her parents, it was already sote and Ling Hui did not want to disturb them. She was about to leave when suddenly, Mother Dai¡¯s crying voice came from inside. ¡°Dai Lang, I don¡¯t care if you agree or not. We must get a divorce!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell Huihui about the terrible things you did, but don¡¯t hold on to me. Let¡¯s live our own separate lives in the future! Whether you live or die has nothing to do with me!¡±


    Ling Hui froze when she heard her mother¡¯s words and disbelief filled her eyes!


    ¡­

 Chapter 1626 - Dont Go...

    <h4>Chapter 1626: Don¡¯t Go...</h4>


    Ling Hui could not see her mother¡¯s expression, but from her voice, she could hear that she was angry and in pain!


    It was the voice of a woman who had been hurt and betrayed.


    Ling Hui suddenly felt a little cold and she wrapped her arms around herself.


    She could not believe that her father would betray and hurt her mother!


    In her memories, her parents were loving.


    His father¡¯s personality was gentle, wise and kind. Back then, when her mother needed a kidney transnt, her father had been anxious and searched around the world to find a suitable kidney for her mother.


    Even when her mother was at her weakest, he had never betrayed her.


    Why had he done something to hurt herter on?


    Ling Hui had grown up under the love and care of her parents and her family values were very strong. She only wanted her parents to be well and did not want them to get a divorce.


    ¡°Dai Lang, you look like a gentleman on the surface. How could you be so disgusting in private? If not for the fact that you never left me when I was sick, I would have exposed your scandal!¡±


    ¡°If you had told me before we got married that you had a woman you loved deeply, I wouldn¡¯t hate you so much. But on the surface, you acted like you were very good to me, making me fall deeply in love with you. In the end¡­¡±


    ¡°You wanted to elope with her as a middle-aged man. The two of you even agreed to die together. What did you take me for?¡±


    Ling Hui heard her mother¡¯s suppressed and painful cries. She covered her mouth and widened her beautiful eyes. Apart from disbelief, there was even more disbelief!


    Her father wanted to elope with that woman and even wanted to die with her?


    Goodness!


    This was simply unimaginable!


    ¡°Are you sad that that woman is gone? Let me tell you, Dai Lang, after the divorce, I¡¯ll leave with Huihui. I can¡¯t let her meet that woman¡¯s son again!¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s long eyshes fluttered.


    What did she mean by not letting her meet that woman¡¯s son?


    Did she know her father¡¯s lover¡¯s son?


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t hear Mengmeng calling Ling Hui and mentioning Tang Xi, I wouldn¡¯t know that her son is still involved with my daughter. Dai Lang, if you still have a conscience, let us go!¡±


    Dai Lang stared at Mother Dai, whose eyes were red and her expression pained. He furrowed his eyebrows tightly. ¡°Ling¡­ Ling Ying, I¡­ I¡­¡± Dai Lang¡¯s thin body trembled violently from agitation. He called out Mother Dai¡¯s name and reached out to hold her hand, but she took a step back.¡± Don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands again. ¡±


    ¡°Hear-hear me out¡­¡± His lips were moving up and down, wanting to say something, but he could not say aplete sentence. He was so anxious that the vein on his forehead was throbbing and cold sweat kept appearing.


    Mother Dai did not want to say anything to him anymore. She walked to the window and looked outside with red eyes. Thinking about how he had almost died because of his love for another woman, her tears could not help but flow out.


    Ling Hui, who was standing outside the bedroom door, was as stiff as a stone statue.


    There was a bone-chilling coldness in her heart and even her body seemed to have lost its temperature.


    Her skin turned cold.


    Her legs were stiff and numb as she walked downstairs.


    She fell onto the sofa and stared nkly at the ceiling.


    She thought that she had heard it wrongly, but her mother¡¯s words kept reying in her mind.


    The woman her father had wanted to elope with was Tang Xi¡¯s mother!


    This was too uneptable!


    It was no wonder that when her aunt had reminded her not to be close and to keep a distance from Tang Xi when she had first seen him.


    There was also Tang Xi¡¯s father¡¯s strange andplicated gaze when he saw her.


    Ling Hui seemed to have understood why Tang Xi neglected her when he was hospitalized!


    His father had told him everything.


    Like her, he could not ept that his mother was rted to her father.


    So, he kept his distance from her.


    The two of them were people who cared about their family rtionships. How could they be together after what had happened in the previous generation?


    Ling Hui leaned back on the sofa and two drops of tears appeared in her reddened eyes.


    She sat on the sofa for a long time and returned to her room without drinking any water.


    Taking out her phone, she sent a message to Tang Xi. ¡°I won¡¯t cause you any more trouble. Thank you for what you¡¯ve done for me. I hope you can be happy!¡±


    After sending the message, she deleted Tang Xi¡¯s number.


    They were both adults and understood each other¡¯s situation.


    Bing a stranger was the best choice between them.


    ¡­


    Her father was still unable to walk and could not speak properly. Ling Hui could notmunicate with him.


    Her mother was in a hurry to get a divorce and Ling Hui told her what she had heard that night.


    Mother Dai told Ling Hui that she had not maligned Dai Lang. He had almost abandoned them and was not a qualified husband or father.


    Ling Hui understood her mother¡¯s feelings, but with her father in this state, she could not agree to the divorce.


    Under Ling Hui¡¯s persuasion, Mother Dai temporarily gave up on the idea of getting a divorce.


    But she had made a decision. After Dai Lang recovered, she would definitely divorce him.


    The afternoon sun shone through the ss windows. Ling Hui squatted beside Dai Lang, who was sunbathing in a wheelchair, and massaged his slightly shriveled arm.


    Dai Lang looked at Ling Hui and opened his mouth. He squeezed out two words with difficulty. ¡°Believe¡­ Dad¡­¡±


    Ling Hui was slightly surprised when she saw the tears in Dai Lang¡¯s eyes.


    Her father was not a weak person. He had experienced a lot under her grandfather¡¯s strict discipline since he was young.


    He never revealed his emotions.


    However, when he said those words to her with much difficulty, it was so emotional.


    ¡°Dad, what do you want me to believe?¡±


    ¡°I, I, I¡­¡± Dai Lang was so anxious that he wanted to say something, but his tongue seemed to be tied. He was so anxious that he was sweating.


    Ling Hui held Dai Lang¡¯s hand. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be anxious. It won¡¯t be toote to tell me after you¡¯ve recovered.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Ling Hui nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep Mommy here. When you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll have a family meeting.¡±


    In the past, whenever there were conflicts in the family, they had always resolved them through family meetings.


    Dai Lang nodded with reddened eyes.


    ¡­


    Dai Xuan had invited a professional nutritionist and rehabilitation trainer over.


    Ling Hui spent all her energy on her work and parents.


    She and Gu Meng started a studio together.


    As soon as the studio opened, they received a lot of orders.


    Ling Hui returned to the high society circle. She brought Gu Meng to familiarize herself with the circle and the two of them started their career.


    That day, Ling Hui returned home and watched the television with Father Dai for a while.


    A news broadcast caught her and her father¡¯s attention.


    There would be an auction in Italy in two days. One of the items on the auction was the jade hairpin that Dai Lang had given Ling Ying back then. That had been left behind by her grandmother.


    After her father was poisoned and her mother had been framed as the murderer, the jade hairpin had been in Ling Hui¡¯s hands.


    But after she had been kidnapped, the jade hairpin had been taken away by the kidnappers. All these years, she had been searching for it but to no avail!


    ¡­

 Chapter 1627 - Its Time to Form A Family!

    <h4>Chapter 1627: It¡¯s Time to Form A Family!</h4>


    Seeing the jade hairpin suddenly appearing on the news and being auctioned in two days, Ling Hui felt very upset.


    Fortunately, she now knew where the hairpin was.


    No matter how much money it would cost her, she would take the hairpin back.


    Dai Lang had the same thoughts as Ling Hui. He pointed at the TV and blinked at Ling Hui.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let our things fall into the hands of outsiders. I¡¯ll arrange my schedule and rush to Italy on the day of the auction.¡±


    Dai Lang nodded.


    ¡­


    In the capital.


    After Tang Xi returned, he had been busy with thepany¡¯s matters.


    He had not rested for several days.


    His private phone was also switched off.


    On this day, he turned on his phone after he was done with the things he needed to settle.


    There were many missed calls and messages.


    Some were from young men asking him out for a drink, some were from Grandma, and¡­


    Tang Xi saw the message from Ling Hui¡¯s number and his expression froze for a moment.


    He did not expect her to send him a message when his attitude toward her had been so bad.


    Tang Xi put down his phone and leaned back against the chair.


    He took out a cigarette from the cigarette box and bit it between his lips. After lighting it, he narrowed his eyes and took a puff.


    The smoke blurred his handsome face and a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    When he was almost done smoking, he looked down at the message she had sent.


    ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you anymore. Thank you for what you¡¯ve done for me. I hope you can be happy!¡±


    He was not too surprised when he saw the contents of the message.


    She was cold and arrogant. It had not been easy for her to swallow her pride while he had been hospitalized.


    He had ignored her and had even hurt her self-esteem. How could she continue?


    When she saw his diary, she felt grateful and guilty toward him. She might have had positive feelings toward him, but she would not have liked him.


    He knew that he was not the type of person she liked because he was a yboy.


    Tang Xi closed the message and rubbed his temples with his long fingers. Then, he got up and left the office.


    Fang Ye stood at the door and when he saw Tang Xiing out, he said, ¡°Young Master, the Old Madam called your private number an hour ago but couldn¡¯t get through. She called me and asked you to go back to the old mansion for dinner.¡±


    Tang Xi hummed nonchntly.


    ¡­


    Back at the Tang family¡¯s old estate.


    There was a yellow sports car parked in the yard. It was thetest Koenigsegg model. It was extremely low and crawled on the ground like a cheetah waiting to strike. It was arrogant, outstanding, and perfect.


    Apart from working, Tang Xi¡¯s biggest hobby was racing sports cars.


    When he saw thetest Koenigsegg model, he could not help but take a few more nces.


    At this moment, the door of the sports car opened and a beautiful woman with wavy hair and ming red lips got out of the car.


    The woman was wearing a fiery red dress that was bright and ostentatious. The moment she got out of the car, Tang Xi was dazed for a few seconds.


    He thought that Ling Hui hade.


    When the woman approached, Tang Xi realized that it was not Ling Hui.


    This woman was not as exquisite as Ling Hui.


    She was wearing a long red dress, but it was not as eye-catching as what Ling Hui would wear.


    ¡°Hello, Young Master Tang. I¡¯m Lin Yanyan.¡±


    Lin Yanyan?


    The beloved daughter of the Lin Corporation.


    Tang Xi nodded, looking rxed and uninterested.


    ¡°I heard that Young Master Tang likes to y with sports cars. If there¡¯s a chance next time, let¡¯s go to Panshan Road topete?¡±


    Tang Xi had one hand in the pocket of his pants and a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Miss Lin knows how to race?¡±


    ¡°When I was studying abroad, I practised whenever I had nothing to do. However, I can¡¯tpare to Young Master Tang. I still want to learn from you when I have the chance.¡±


    Tang Xi had seen countless women with his phoenix-like eyes, so he could naturally see Lin Yanyan¡¯s motive.


    She was interested in him, but she was different from other women who wanted to get close to him. She knew how to dive into the topics he was interested in, moving slowly and methodically.


    ¡°The two of you actually met?¡± At this moment, an old voice sounded.


    Old Madam Tang walked out of the house and Auntie Ping, who hade over after work, supported her.


    Auntie Ping was Tang Xi¡¯s mother¡¯s best friend and had a close rtionship with the Tang family all these years. After Mother Tang left, other than working, Auntie Ping woulde to the old mansion to chat with the Old Madam and make delicious food for the Tang family.


    After Mother Tang gave birth to Tang Xi, she did not like her son like other mothers. It was Auntie Ping who had taken care of Tang Xi.


    To Tang Xi, Auntie Ping was like a mother.


    Lin Yanyan saw the Old Madam and Auntie Ping and went forward with a smile. ¡°Grandma, Auntie Ping, we meet again.¡±


    The Old Madam held Lin Yanyan¡¯s hand happily and patted the back of her hand, her expression gentle and kind. ¡°Yes, Miss Lin is getting prettier.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you promised to call me Yanyan.¡± Lin Yanyan smiled coyly.


    ¡°Yanyan.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I originally thought that my name was quite ordinary, but when I hear iting from Grandma, I immediately feel that it sounds really nice.¡±


    ¡°This girl¡­¡±


    The Old Madam was amused by Lin Yanyan.


    ¡°The food should be ready soon. Let¡¯s all go in!¡± After Lin Yanyan supported the olddy, Auntie Ping went forward and took the briefcase from Tang Xi¡¯s hands. She looked at him with heartache. ¡°You must be quite tired recently. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. Come in, Auntie Ping made some bone broth for you.¡±


    ¡­


    After dinner, the Old Madam asked Tang Xi to take Lin Yanyan out for a walk.


    Lin Yanyan chatted about topics that Tang Xi was interested in. She must have done a lot of homework. Every time they talked, Tang Xi would reply with quite a few words.


    The atmosphere was not too awkward.


    The sky gradually darkened. After Lin Yanyan left, the Old Madam called Tang Xi to the living room sofa.


    ¡°Ah Xi, Grandma wants to discuss two things with you today.¡±


    Tang Xi raised his eyebrows. ¡°Grandma, tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°One is your father. Your father told you about your mother. After she left, it was your Auntie Ping who took care of the Tang family. What I want to do is to matchmake the two of them. Your father can¡¯t be single forever.¡±


    Tang Xi furrowed his eyebrows and remained silent.


    ¡°As for the other one, you¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time for you to start a family. I think Lin Yanyan is not bad. We¡¯ve had ties with the Lin family for a long time. A few years ago, your Uncle Lin thought that you were too fickle and didn¡¯t agree to Yanyan marrying into our family. However, Yanyan has her own opinions and likes you. Listen to Grandma and try dating her, okay?¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s tall body leanedzily against the sofa. He did not reject the Old Madam¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Father can decide for himself regarding his own matters. Let me consider my matters again.¡±


    The Old Madam saw that Tang Xi was no longer like before, changing the topic or rejecting him the moment she mentioned starting a family. There had been a big change this time.


    Liu Ping¡¯s suggestion was right. If Tang Xi knew about his mother, he would give up on Dai Lang¡¯s daughter.

 Chapter 1628 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1628: Meeting</h4>


    In order to get the jade hairpin back, Ling Hui headed to the auction a day earlier.


    Before she arrived, she contacted the auction organizer.


    The organizer arranged a luxurious hotel for her.


    The hotel¡¯s decor was exquisite. After Ling Hui arrived at the lounge, shey on the bed and stared at the ceiling for a while.


    She looked slightly dazed.


    She had some feelings for this city.


    When something happened to her family, she hade here to work and set up a jewelrypany.


    She had been forced to sell herpany while it was at its peak because of Ling Motian¡¯s coercion.


    Ling Hui could not sleep and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Her wet and long brown hairy on her shoulders. There were no chemicals on her face, and she looked clean and pure. As her eyes moved, she inadvertently revealed her feminine charm.


    Although she had taken good care of her face, she was no longer a young girl in her twenties.


    Ling Hui dried her hair, tied it into a ponytail, put on a sweater and headed out.


    There was a reception banquet for the auction organizer tonight but Ling Hui wanted to be alone and did not go over.


    Ling Hui walked around the streets by the hotel and ate some snacks before returning to the hotel an hourter.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the hotel, she heard someone calling her and turned around.


    Her beautiful eyes constricted slightly when she saw him.


    A Rolls-Royce had stopped in front of the hotel. The waiter went forward and opened the door, and a man and woman got out of the car.


    The man was wearing a custom-made sapphire blue suit with a white shirt inside. He was not wearing a tie and his top three buttons were unbuttoned, revealing his exquisite corbones.


    His short ck hair had clearly been meticulously styled, looking fluffy and stylish. His forehead was covered by his fringe, making his facial features look even more handsome and charming.


    After getting out of the car, he waited by the side until the woman got out of the car before he walked toward the hotel.


    Before Ling Hui could look away, their eyes met.


    There was azy smile on his lips. When he saw her, his smile did not change, but his eyes turned colder.


    In just two seconds, he looked away from her face.


    Ling Hui stood still and could not help but nce at the woman beside him.


    The woman had exquisite makeup on her face and her red lips were like fire. Her long wavy hair was draped over her shoulders and she was wearing a short skirt that wrapped around her hips. She was wearing high heels and a trendy coat. She looked exquisite and fashionable.


    The woman had the aura of a mature woman in the workce and was the type of woman that people would remember with just a nce.


    Ling Hui¡¯s mind was in a mess.


    But she knew that Tang Xi had changed girlfriends again.


    There was never ack of women by his side. Moreover, each one was more charming than the other.


    Ling Hui looked away and walked towards the hotel first.


    But another voice came from behind. ¡°Junior Ling Hui?¡±


    Ling Hui confirmed that someone was calling her and she turned back again.


    A man got out of another luxurious car.


    The man was about the same height as Tang Xi and looked to be in his thirties. He was wearing a suit and leather shoes, and looked exquisite, mature, steady, and handsome.


    He was the steady type of man that Ling Hui had liked in the past.


    Ling Hui looked at the man who looked a little familiar. She thought for a moment and remembered that the man was another well-known figure from school and was also Ling Hui¡¯s senior.


    If she remembered correctly, the man was called Han Chen!


    The man strode toward Ling Hui.


    ¡°Junior, do you still remember me?¡± Han Chen reached out his hand to Ling Hui, looking calm and gentlemanly. ¡°I¡¯m Han Chen.¡±


    Ling Hui stretched out her fair hand and shook Han Chen¡¯s hand. Her red lips curled into a polite smile. ¡°How would I not remember the famous Senior Han?¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Han Chen looked at Ling Hui. She was wearing a low-profile outfit today. It consisted simply of a white fitted shirt, ck pencil pants, and a long knitted jacket. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail and her face was not made up. She looked like she was in university.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed much all these years. You¡¯re still the goddess in the hearts of men like before.¡±


    ¡°Senior, you tter me.¡±


    Han Chen was about to say something when azy male voice trailed over. ¡°Senior Han, long time no see.¡±


    When Han Chen saw Tang Xi, he was slightly embarrassed. He had been focused on chatting with Ling Hui earlier and had not noticed Tang Xi, who was also an alumnus.


    Han Chen shook hands with Tang Xi and greeted him. When he saw the woman beside Tang Xi, he asked, ¡°Your girlfriend?¡±


    Tang Xi did not admit or deny it.


    Lin Yanyan greeted Han Chen graciously, a smile on her red lips. ¡°The Lin family and the Tang family are old friends. Although the two families want us to be together, I¡¯m still working toward Mrs Tang¡¯s goal.¡±


    Ling Hui nced at Tang Xi. After hearing Lin Yanyan¡¯s words, he did not say anything, but the smile on his lips deepened.


    Ling Hui also roughly understood that Lin Yanyan was probably Tang Xi¡¯s marriage partner.


    Tang Xi was not young anymore. It was normal for his family to want him to get married early.


    Han Chen invited Ling Hui to have supper with Tang Xi and Lin Yanyan. Ling Hui did not have much of an appetite and found an excuse to reject them before returning to her room.


    ¡­


    This time, there were many well-known figures from both the domestic and overseas business circles and famous stars present. Every guest that came was dressed to the nines.


    Ling Hui walked down the red carpet alone. She did not care about other people¡¯s gazes as she entered the venue and found her seat.


    The venue was veryrge, with almost a hundred round tables.


    Because of her aunt¡¯s return, Ling Hui¡¯s status had increased tremendously and she sat in the front seat.


    After entering the venue, Ling Hui looked down at her phone until someone sat down beside her and took the initiative to hit on her. ¡°Hi, pretty girl, have we met before? You look a little familiar.¡±


    It was an old-fashioned way of hitting on someone.


    Ling Hui nced at the man and her red lips curled up slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have no impression of you.¡±


    Ling Hui was about to look down at her phone again when she saw Tang Xi and Lin Yanyan walking in from the corner of her eye.


    When she met the two of them at the hotelst night, Ling Hui had already guessed that they were alsoing to attend the auction.


    The man beside her saw Ling Hui looking at Lin Yanyan and asked with a smile, ¡°Beauty, do you know Miss Lin? She¡¯s Martin. The one who¡¯s been in the limelight in the jewelry industry recently. I heard that her father bought a jewelrypany for her and she spent a lot of money to poach several famous designers over. The jewelry designs of herpany are now the most popr in the market.¡±


    Ling Hui frowned.


    Herpany had also been bought by a Mr Lin.


    She also knew Martin, but she had not expected that person to be Tang Xi¡¯s new girlfriend.


    Ling Hui pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Soon, the auction began.


    The jade hairpin was the third item to be auctioned. Ling Hui hade for this and the starting price was one million. Ling Hui immediately called for five million. She thought that no one would snatch it from her, but she heard Lin Yanyan, who was sitting at the next table, say to Tang Xi, ¡°This jade hairpin is quite unique.¡±


    Tang Xi raised his eyebrows and smiled devilishly. ¡°You like it? If you like it, I can buy it for you.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 1629 - Even If Were Not Friends, Are We Going to Be Enemies?

    <h4>Chapter 1629: Even If We¡¯re Not Friends, Are We Going to Be Enemies?</h4>


    Lin Yanyan was wearing a V-necked red evening gown for tonight¡¯s auction. Her wavy long hair was gathered on one side of her shoulders, showing off her exquisite figure.


    Her makeup was exquisite and her bright red lips attracted a lot of attention the moment she entered.


    Now, her smile was full of feminine charm.


    The man beside Ling Hui nced at Ling Hui. ¡°If the Tang and Lin families work together, it will be hard for you to take this jade hairpin.¡±


    After Ling Hui saw Lin Yanyanst night, she had dressed herself up like a little fairy today.


    She was dressed in a fresh and elegant dress paired with a lightyer of makeup, making her skin look even fairer. The design of the dress perfectly outlined her charming curves, and the two legs under the knee-length dress were exceptionally slender and straight.


    Ling Hui¡¯s facial features were exquisite and beautiful. Her aura was ever-changing and she could handle any makeup style. When she had red lips, she was charming and enchanting. When she put on fresh and elegant makeup, she was pure.


    Lin Yanyan nced at Ling Hui. She was dressed to the nines and wanted topare herself to Ling Hui. However, Ling Hui¡¯s style was different from hers. It made Ling Hui look younger than her.


    Lin Yanyan looked away from Ling Hui¡¯s face and moved closer to Tang Xi. Her smile widened and she looked extremely feminine. ¡°Young Master Tang, how much should we add?¡±


    Tang Xi did not look at Ling Hui. His slender and bright eyes stared at the jade hairpin on the auction stage. He raised it and raised the sign. ¡°Ten million.¡±


    The jade hairpin on the stage was worth at most a million. It was already a very high price for Ling Hui to bid five million. Tang Xi immediately doubled the price and many people started to whisper.


    Ling Hui frowned and nced at Tang Xi. He leaned against the chairzily with one hand and tapped the table rhythmically with the other. He looked a little sloppy, but he had a strong aura that could not be ignored.


    Women fell on two extremes. They either loved him or hated him.


    For example, Lin Yanyan was already a career woman, but she was still attracted to Tang Xi. Now, her beautiful eyesnded on him without blinking.


    The host of the auction asked, ¡°Ten million, is there a higher price?¡±


    ¡°Ten million going once, ten million going twice¡­¡±


    Ling Hui pursed her pink lips and her eyes were cold. ¡°15 million.¡±


    The next second¡­


    ¡°20 million.¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    What was wrong with this person?


    They could not be lovers or friends. Did they have to be enemies when they could not even be strangers?


    She had notpletely understood what had happened between her father and his mother. Her mother had only said one thing and her father had asked her to believe him.


    Her heart was in a mess.


    But looking at Tang Xi¡¯s attitude towards her, something must have happened between her father and his mother.


    His mother was dead and Tang Xi could not let it go.


    ¡°Beauty, it¡¯s just a hairpin. There¡¯s no need to go against the young master of the Tang family. What the Tang family doesn¡¯tck the most is money!¡± The man beside Ling Hui advised her.


    Ling Hui closed her eyes and raised her card again. ¡°30 million.¡±


    This time, Tang Xi, who was sitting at the neighboring table, was silent for a moment. Just when everyone thought that he would not bid for a hairpin that exceeded its original value, he said calmly, ¡°50 million!¡±


    As soon as the price was out, the crowd went into an uproar.


    Even the host almost dropped his microphone.


    50 million just for a jade hairpin was really a sky-high price!


    Ling Hui¡¯s heart sank.


    Her fair hands clenched into fists and she tightened her grip.


    Her knuckles turned white.


    She did not bring too much money with her this time. She had originally estimated that ten million was the upper limit.


    Who would have known that Tang Xi would bid against her and raise the price to 50 million?


    It was not that Ling Hui did not want to feel disgusted, but she was helpless.


    In the end, that jade hairpin was won by Tang Xi at a high price.


    Even until the end of the auction when Tang Xi took away the jade hairpin, he did not nce at Ling Hui at all.


    However, Lin Yanyan, who was beside him, kept smiling the entire night.


    Any woman would be happy!


    After all, the man was willing to spend money for her just because of her words!


    Ling Hui came out of the auction feeling depressed, her heart tangled withplicated emotions.


    ¡°Junior Ling Hui.¡±


    Ling Hui was about to leave when Han Chen¡¯s low voice sounded out.


    Han Chen was one of the people in charge of the auction this time. He had seen Ling Hui and Tang Xi bidding.


    He could tell that the jade hairpin was very important to Ling Hui.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, do you want me to help youmunicate with Tang Xi?¡±


    A gust of wind blew and Ling Hui felt a little cold. She did not know if it was because her body was cold or because her heart was cold.


    She shook her head. ¡°If we couldmunicate, he wouldn¡¯t have offered such a high price at the auction.¡±


    There was no room for negotiation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you ate much tonight. Why don¡¯t we go out and eat something?¡±


    Ling Hui only found out yesterday that she was able to attend this auction because of Han Chen¡¯s help. She did not want to convey her low and negative emotions to him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you. I¡¯ve lived here before and I¡¯m quite familiar with this ce.¡±


    Seeing that Ling Hui did not refuse, a smile appeared on Han Chen¡¯s mature face. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my honor.¡±


    Ling Hui brought Han Chen to a seafood restaurant with a good reputation.


    The waiter brought them to the terrace.


    However, the moment they went over, Ling Hui froze.


    Tang Xi and Lin Yanyan were also having supper here.


    The two of them sat in a corner with green nts blocking them. If it wasn¡¯t for Lin Yanyan¡¯sughter, Ling Hui wouldn¡¯t have been able to see them.


    Han Chen also saw Tang Xi and Lin Yanyan. He frowned. ¡°Shall we say hello to them or shall we leave the restaurant?¡±


    Ling Hui pursed her lips. ¡°There¡¯s no need to leave. They don¡¯t own this ce.¡±


    After they sat down, they ordered some food.


    ¡­


    During the meal, Ling Hui felt a little uneasy.


    Seeing Tang Xi get up to go to the washroom, Ling Hui also used the excuse to go to the washroom.


    She did not go in and simply leaned against the wall.


    After a while, Tang Xi came out.


    He seemed to have smoked a cigarette in the washroom and there was a faint tobo smell on him.


    Seeing Ling Hui standing outside, aplicated look shed past his eyes but he regained his calmness very quickly.


    ¡°Tang Xi, the jade hairpin is very important to me. Why did you bid for it at a price many times higher than the market price? Are you deliberately targeting me?¡±


    Tang Xi had a hand in his pocket as he nced at Ling Hui with dark eyes. He smirked and smiledzily. ¡°Miss Ling, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    With that said, he left without giving Ling Hui a chance to speak.


    When Ling Hui returned to her seat, Tang Xi and Lin Yanyan had already left.


    Ling Hui¡¯s heart sank.


    When he hda chased after her in the past, she had not thought much of it. However, ever since she saw his diary, she felt like she was possessed. Every action of his would affect her emotions.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1630 - An Unexpected Scene

    <h4>Chapter 1630: An Unexpected Scene</h4>


    Although Ling Hui knew that it was impossible for them to be together, she did not want to be enemies.


    Ling Hui nced at the seat he and Lin Yanyan had sat in and a sense of helplessness rose in her heart.


    ¡­


    Lin Yanyan and Tang Xi returned to the hotel.


    Lin Yanyan was very happy tonight. She had been observing Tang Xi since a long time ago and had heard some things about him.


    She learned from Tang Fei that the goddess Tang Xi had a crush on was Ling Hui.


    Seeing Tang Xi make Ling Hui sad for her sake, Lin Yanyan felt relieved and happy.


    Ling Hui had been in the limelight in the jewelry industry for the past two years and her peers inevitablypared her to Ling Hui. She had long disliked Ling Hui.


    Fortunately, her father bought thepany Ling Hui had founded for her. Now, Tang Xi had given up on Ling Hui.


    She was the winner in life!


    The two of them went out of the elevator and Lin Yanyan followed behind Tang Xi. When Tang Xi saw this, he stopped swiping his card and raised his eyebrows at Lin Yanyan. ¡°Miss Lin, it¡¯ste. Aren¡¯t you going back to your room to rest?¡±


    Lin Yanyan was slightly stunned when she heard Tang Xi¡¯s words.


    Tang Xi raised his eyebrows slightly, looking arrogant and slightly impatient.


    Lin Yanyan¡¯s heart sank.


    He had not given her the jade hairpin he had taken tonight, had he?


    When he left the auction venue, he had asked Fang Ye to settle the procedures. Now, it should be done!


    ¡°Young Master Tang, I didn¡¯t expect you to spend so much money on me tonight. I¡¯ll keep that jade hairpin properly in the future!¡±


    The moment Lin Yanyan finished speaking, she heard Tang Xiugh.


    When Tang Xi smiled, he looked really good, like a bad devil.


    But now, his smile was slightly mocking.


    Lin Yanyan pursed her lips. ¡°Young Master Tang, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s tall body approached Lin Yanyan and his handsome face erged. Looking into his bright and devilish eyes, Lin Yanyan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Just when she thought that Tang Xi was going to kiss her, hiszy voice sounded above her head. ¡°Miss Lin seems to be thinking too much. If it¡¯s for you, there¡¯s really no need to spend so much money.¡±


    Lin Yanyan¡¯s expression changed.


    Was he giving it to Ling Hui?


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte and I¡¯m a little tired today. I won¡¯t apany Miss Lin anymore.¡± Without giving Lin Yanyan a chance to speak, Tang Xi swiped the room card and entered the room.


    Lin Yanyan wanted to chase after him and ask him about it. Bang! The door was flung shut and she almost hit her nose.


    Lin Yanyan¡¯s good mood from the night immediately disappeared.


    ¡­


    After Tang Xi returned to his room, he took a simple shower.


    He wore a navy blue nightgown and stood on the balcony, twirling the wine ss in his hand.


    He was tall and imposing, but there was a faint loneliness in his stature.


    Not too longter, Fang Ye, who had finished the procedures, came over with the jade hairpin.


    ¡°Young Master, take a look.¡±


    Taking the exquisite box from Fang Ye, Tang Xi opened it and took out the jade hairpin inside.


    Taking a closer look, the jade hairpin was slightly worn and there was a very small word ¡®Yu¡¯ carved on the back.


    ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t you exin to Princess Ling Hui clearly that this is your mother¡¯s jade hairpin?¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s eyes were unreadable. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin.¡±


    She wanted this jade hairpin. Did the Dai family have one as well?


    If this had happened in the past, he would definitely find out. But now, there was no need.


    Fang Ye looked at Tang Xi, who was staring at the jade hairpin without saying anything. He knew very well that Young Master felt worse than anyone else because he could not be with Princess Ling Hui.


    However, such was their fate!


    ¡­


    Ling Hui could not get the jade hairpin and had to return to her country.


    She did not tell her father that the jade hairpin had been taken away by Tang Xi.


    After returning from the auction, Ling Hui learned that Gu Meng and Ye Qing¡¯s wedding date had been set.


    Gu Meng nned to open another studio in the capital. Because she was not familiar with opening apany, she asked Ling Hui to help her out in the capital.


    Ling Hui naturally took Gu Meng¡¯s matters to heart.


    After she arranged everything there, she followed Gu Meng to the capital.


    There, the two of them opened another studio.


    Gu Meng was about to marry Ye Qing and since she was also Dai Xuan¡¯s daughter, the studio also received many orders.


    Because Gu Meng was too busy, Ling Hui took over several orders.


    One of thedies said that she sprained her ankle two days ago and could note to the studio. As such, Ling Hui had no choice but to go over personally.


    Thatdy lived in a vi halfway up the mountain in the wealthy district. It was an antique courtyard style.


    After Ling Hui went over, the servant brought Ling Hui into the vi.


    A woman in a cheongsam was sitting on the sofa with a walking stick beside her.


    Seeing Ling Huiing over, the woman said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you make a trip here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Madam Liu.¡±


    The woman smiled. ¡°My surname is Liu, but I¡¯m not Madam Liu. My husband¡¯s surname is Tang.¡±


    Surnamed Tang?


    Ling Hui was slightly stunned.


    Ling Hui had been too busy recently and had not paid attention to her body. Her teeth were hurting and her face was swollen. In addition, she had identally eaten something that had caused an allergic reaction, and there were some rashes on her face. Her appearance now was quite different from her usual cold and beautiful appearance.


    Liu Ping did not recognize Ling Hui and thought that she was just an ordinary designer in Gu Meng¡¯s studio.


    ¡°Mrs Tang, what style of jewelry do you want us to design?¡±


    ¡°I want to wear it when I get married. Can you show me the designs avable?¡±


    Ling Hui nodded and took out the iPad for Liu Ping to see.


    More than an hourter.


    Ling Huimunicated with Liu Ping and before she left, she asked shyly, ¡°Madam Tang, can I borrow your washroom?¡±


    ¡°Walk forward and turn left.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Madam Tang.¡±


    ¡­


    Ling Hui came out of the washroom and did not see Liu Ping in the living room. Due to her upbringing, she could not leave without a word. She walked around the living room and heard Liu Ping¡¯s voiceing from downstairs. She walked forward.


    There seemed to be a storage room at the bottom of the stairs. Liu Ping was talking to the servant. ¡°Why is her portrait still here?¡±


    ¡°Madam, Young Master won¡¯t let me throw it away.¡±


    It was not good to eavesdrop. Ling Hui nned to leave, but she saw Madam Tang take the portrait from the servant and smash it on the ground.


    The portrait was broken and before Mrs Tang left, she even stepped on it.


    ¡°When Old Master and Young Master return, tell them that you broke it identally.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, Madam.¡±


    Ling Hui pursed her lips tightly together. Seeing that Mrs Tang hade up from downstairs, she was about to leave when Father Tang and Tang Xi¡¯s voices came from the door.


    Before Ling Hui could think, her legs brought her back to the washroom unconsciously.


    When she stood in the washroom and looked at herself in the mirror, she frowned.


    Why did she have to feel so guilty?


    Beforeing here, she had not known that this was Tang Xi¡¯s parents¡¯ house!


    Wait, could that portrait belong to Tang Xi¡¯s biological mother?


    ¡­

 Chapter 1631 - She Wanted to Get A Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 1631: She Wanted to Get A Boyfriend</h4>


    Ling Hui leaned against the sink, frowning slightly.


    This new Madam Tang probably didn¡¯t like Tang Xi¡¯s biological mother, right?


    She had deliberately thrown the portrait on the floor and crushed it. How wicked!


    ¡­


    Tang Xi and Father Tang changed their shoes at the entrance and walked into the living room.


    Liu Ping leaned on her cane and looked at the father and son with a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the food. It¡¯s your favorite.¡±


    Father Tang walked to Liu Ping and put his arm around her shoulders. ¡°Your ankle is injured. Why didn¡¯t you let the maid do it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury, why should I care about it? I¡¯m used to taking care of you after all these years. If you don¡¯t let me do it for a day, I will feel ufortable all over.¡±


    Thest time the Old Madam mentioned Father Tang and Auntie Ping to Tang Xi, Tang Xi had let Father Tang make the decision himself.


    Father Tang had already thought it through. All these years, Liu Ping had been by his side. Whether it was work or personal matters, she could help him take care of everything properly. She had also brought Tang Xi up since he was young. The Tang family had long treated her as a family.


    At his age, there was nothing to like or dislike. Being suitable was the most important thing.


    ¡°Dad, Auntie Ping, you guys can go ahead. I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± Tang Xi said as he walked toward the washroom.


    Father Tang said to Liu Ping, ¡°He had lunch with an important client and the two of them chatted and drank for several hours. Let him go back to his room to sleep first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make him a cup of hangover teater.¡±


    ¡­


    Ling Hui was deep in thought. When she was slightly distracted, the washroom door was suddenly pushed open from outside.


    Oh no, she had rushed in earlier and had forgotten to lock it.


    Ling Hui nced at the door quickly and her beautiful eyes constricted slightly when she saw that it was Tang Xi who opened the door.


    Their eyes met.


    It was obvious that Tang Xi was also stunned.


    He had not expected to see a woman standing in the washroom.


    The woman was wearing a red shirt that was tied into a pair of ck pants. The sleeves of her shirt were rolled up slightly, revealing her slender and fair arms. Her brown hair was spread over her shoulders and her face¡­


    Tang Xi¡¯s slender eyes were fixed on the woman¡¯s face.


    It was Ling Hui.


    He almost did not recognize her.


    She had been staying upte recently, and she must have eaten something allergic.


    He remembered that she had simr symptoms several times before.


    Other girls loved themselves, but when she got busy, she did not care about her body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Madam Liu wants to order a set of jewelry. I came to confirm the style and size she wants.¡± Ling Hui pursed her red lips and seemed to have thought of something. She added, ¡°I didn¡¯t know this was your home.¡±


    Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui, not responding or saying anything. He just looked at her with an indescribable gaze, making her scalp tingle.


    Ling Hui did not want to stay in this small space with him. She carried her bag and prepared to leave.


    She was about to go out when a long leg suddenly blocked her way.


    Ling Hui looked up at the man who blocked her way.


    He was wearing a dark V-neck shirt, revealing his exquisite corbones and chest. His neatly ironed suit pants were perfectly tailored, showing off his proportionate figure. Standing at the door, he blocked arge area of light and shadow. His bright eyes stared at her, making her feel a little lost.


    Ling Hui smelled the strong smell of alcohol on him.


    ¡°Tang Xi, move aside.¡±


    The man was indifferent.


    Ling Hui frowned even more. She raised her leg, wanting to step over.


    The next second, her fair wrist was grabbed by the man.


    His palm was warm and dry, slender and strong. Ling Hui struggled but could not break free. Instead, he used more strength.


    He pulled her into the washroom and kicked the door shut.


    Ling Hui was thrown against the door.


    Her back knocked against the door handle of the washroom and she felt an unbearable pain.


    He stood in front of her, his hands on the door frame beside her as he looked down at her. ¡°Miss Ling, you appear in front of me every once in a while. Do you not want me to forget you, or can you not forget me?¡±


    There was a trace of drunkenness in his eyes and he was smiling with a hint of mockery. Ling Hui met his eyes and was stunned at first. Then, she smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯ve already exined. It¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t believe you.¡± He lifted his well-defined fingers and pinched her chin. ¡°Why are you always appearing in front of me?¡± It had not been easy for him to not think of her by busying himself with work, but she appeared again. A fire burned in his heart. Why did she have to make him suffer so much?


    Just appearing in front of him was almost unbearable.


    Ling Hui looked at Tang Xi¡¯s red eyes and knew that he had drunk too much and his emotions were rising.


    ¡°Tang Xi, calm down. Both of us don¡¯t want to be in such a situation.¡± Ling Hui lowered her thick and long eyshes, her mood slightly heavy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try not to appear in front of you in the future. If you think it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll get a boyfriend as soon as possible¡­¡±


    Before Ling Hui could finish, her wrist was grabbed by him again.


    His strength was so strong that he almost crushed her bones. His gaze changed several times.


    He wanted to say something and do something, but in the end, he let go of her hand.


    He turned on the tap and sshed cold water on his face.


    He only looked up when he regained his rationality and calmness.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being rude just now.¡± Tang Xi wiped the water droplets off his handsome face and his left likerge strides.


    ¡­


    Ling Hui only opened the door of the washroom after hearing that he had left.


    She could not let Liu Ping know that she was leaving. When she came out of the washroom, there was no one in the living room.


    When Ling Hui walked towards the door, she heard Liu Ping and Father Tang¡¯s conversation downstairs.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of me. I failed to train them properly. Yu¡¯er¡¯s portrait was broken and I deserve to die¡­¡±


    ¡°How can I me you? The maid identally broke it. Forget it. There¡¯s nothing to pursue about this. Her heart was not in this house when she was alive, not to mention after she died. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll exin this to Ah Xi.¡±


    Ling Hui shook her head and walked out of the Tang family vi.


    From the looks of it, Tang Xi¡¯s stepmother was not a simple character!


    She had clearly broken Tang Xi¡¯s mother¡¯s portrait, but she still acted like a victim and received Father Tang¡¯sfort!


    ¡­


    On the balcony on the second floor.


    Tang Xi leaned against the railing, a cigarette between his fingers. Amidst the smoke, he looked at the slender figure driving away. For some reason, his heart felt extremely empty.


    Especially when he remembered her words about getting a boyfriend as soon as possible.


    After he saw her talking to Han Chen at the auctionst time, he had felt sad for a long time. If she really had a boyfriend¡­


    Tang Xi took a puff of the cigarette and slowly exhaled the white smoke. He looked up at the sky, his eyes dark and a mocking smile on his lips.


    What could he do?

 Chapter 1632 - Someones Chasing Her

    <h4>Chapter 1632: Someone¡¯s Chasing Her</h4>


    After Ling Hui finished her work in the capital, she booked a flight back home.


    She had been busy recently and had not had a good rest. Gu Meng and Cen Xi invited her to the bar.


    Ling Hui was wearing a ck miniskirt with a cinched waistline. Her brown curly hair was draped over her shoulders and her makeup was exquisite. She was wearing high heels and looked mature, charming, and feminine.


    Cen Xi was cold and charming while Gu Meng was pretty.


    The three women with different styles attracted a lot of attention the moment they entered.


    Cen Xi did not know what had happened between Ling Hui and Tang Xi, but she learned from Qiao Yanze that the two of them had a grudge from the previous generation and could not be together anymore.


    Cen Xi and Gu Meng knew not to mention Tang Xi and the three of them sat in front of the bar to drink.


    Because Cen Xi and Gu Meng were wearing wedding rings, the people who came to hit on them only hit on Ling Hui when they saw that they were together.


    Ling Hui rejected them one by one.


    This bar had a membership system and everyone who came was of a certain status. After being rejected by Ling Hui, no one came to cause trouble for her.


    The bartender was teaching the customers how to mix drinks and when he saw the beautiful Ling Hui, he invited her to mix drinks with him.


    Ling Hui stood up gracefully amidst the cheers.


    Ling Hui stood beside the bartender. Her eyes were eye-catching and her figure was graceful. Standing there, she was like a beautiful portrait.


    Many people surrounded them.


    ¡­


    On the second floor of the bar.


    Qiao Yanze and Tang Xi were in a private room.


    Their mutual friend, Young Master Qin, had returned from abroad. After dinner, Qiao Yanze found out that Cen Xi wasing to this bar tonight and brought them over.


    Cen Xi did not know that Qiao Yanze was here.


    Hearing themotion downstairs, Qiao Yanze and Young Master Qin looked towards the lobby of the bar.


    Qiao Yanze saw Cen Xi immediately and his eyes were only on Cen Xi.


    Young Master Qin had seen Cen Xi¡¯s photo before and praised, ¡°Sister-inw is even prettier in real life than in photos.¡±


    Qiao Yanze smirked. ¡°Of course, look who¡¯s her man.¡±


    Young Master Qin looked down and his gaze could not help but be attracted by the figure wearing a ck dress beside the bartender.


    There were lights all around the bar and colorful lights shone down. A beam of light happened to hit the woman and she was mixing drinks with the bartender. Her movements were not unfamiliar, but were agile and familiar. She did difficult actions smoothly, making the girls around her scream.


    ¡°Did Sister-inwe with that beauty who mixed the alcohol?¡± Young Master Qin had seen all kinds of beauties overseas, but it was rare for him to be so stunned at first nce.


    Qiao Yanze followed Young Master Qin¡¯s gaze and saw Ling Hui. He then nced at Tang Xi, who was drinking alone in the room. ¡°They¡¯re together.¡±


    After Qiao Yanze said a few words to Young Master Qin, he entered the room and sat beside Tang Xi. ¡°Ling Hui is here.¡±


    Tang Xi leaned back against the sofa and drank the liquid in the ss. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    ¡°I think Qin Zi is interested in her.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± With that said, he poured herself another ss of wine.


    Qiao Yanze snatched the wine ss from his hand. ¡°You were hospitalized after drinking too much thest time and the doctor told you not to drink too much. Do you want to die?¡±


    Tang Xi stood up from the sofa, took his jacket, and put it on his arm. ¡°Tell Qin Zi that I¡¯m going back first.¡±


    Without waiting for Qiao Yanze to say anything, Tang Xi left the room.


    When they arrived at the first floor, Tang Xi saw Young Master Qin, who hade down to the bar. His hand in his pocket clenched into a fist unconsciously.


    When Young Master Qin saw Ling Hui mixing wine, he decided to hit on her.


    Young Master Qin was very handsome. In the eyes of outsiders, his style was simr to Tang Xi¡¯s, but he was really good at ying.


    Young Master Qin leaned against the bar counter, the top three buttons of his shirt unbuttoned. He looked at Ling Hui, who had finished mixing the wine, with raised eyebrows. ¡°Beauty, you¡¯re really the most interesting woman I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Ling Hui smiled. ¡°Handsome, I don¡¯t believe men who say such things.¡±


    Tang Xi, who was standing not too far away, could not help but scoff. From the corner of his eye, Young Master Qin happened to see Tang Xiughing at him. After telling Ling Hui to wait for a while, he walked in front of Tang Xi and patted his shoulder. ¡°What are youughing at? Didn¡¯t you see me hitting on a beauty?¡± With that said, he lowered his voice and asked Tang Xi, ¡°What do you think of her?¡±


    Tang Xi pulled Young Master Qin¡¯s hand off his shoulder. There was an unreadable expression on his handsome face. ¡°You can¡¯t handle her.¡±


    Young Master Qin raised his eyebrows, clearly not believing Tang Xi¡¯s words. ¡°Brother, wait for me. I¡¯ll get her contact immediately.¡±


    When Young Master Qin and Tang Xi were talking, Ling Hui noticed them.


    The bar was very noisy and she could not hear what they were saying. When Young Master Qin walked towards her, Tang Xi nced at her.


    Ling Hui met his eyes for a few seconds and looked away.


    Young Master Qin stood in front of Ling Hui again and took out a name card from his pocket. ¡°Beauty, let¡¯s exchange contact details?¡±


    Ling Hui nced at Tang Xi, who was still staring at them from the corner of her eye. The words of rejection were about toe out of her mouth when she said, ¡°Okay, but I didn¡¯t bring my name card. Write down my phone number!¡±


    Young Master Qin had not expected things to go so smoothly. After he got Ling Hui¡¯s phone number, he chatted with her briefly and walked in front of Tang Xi, who didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°I got it. I don¡¯t know why you got the idea that this woman isn¡¯t easy to handle?¡±


    Tang Xi pursed his thin lips. ¡°Why? Are you still nning to pursue her?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Who doesn¡¯t love beautiful women?¡±


    Tang Xi said nothing more and left the bar with a dark expression.


    Young Master Qin returned to the room upstairs and sat beside Qiao Yanze. He took a sip of wine and could not help but be confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ah Xi? I¡¯m flirting with a girl and he looks like he¡¯s on fire.¡±


    Qiao Yanze smirked. ¡°Because you¡¯re dating the goddess he once had a crush on.¡±


    Young Master Qin asked, ¡°Have they been together before?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°They broke up?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What a pity, but I wouldn¡¯t have a chance if they didn¡¯t break up!¡±


    Qiao Yanze nced at Young Master Qin. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Who asked that brat, Ah Xi, to be so sure that I wouldn¡¯t be able to woo his goddess?¡± Young Master Qinughed evilly.


    ¡­


    Coming out of the bar, Ling Hui learned from Gu Meng that Cen Xi knew sixnguages and knew lipnguage. She had a sh of inspiration. ¡°Xiao Xi, it¡¯s still a little difficult for my father to speak. If he only moved his lips, can you understand what he said?¡±


    Cen Xi nodded. ¡°Probably.¡±


    Ling Hui held Ling Hui¡¯s hand. ¡°I have a presumptuous request. Can you go back with me? My dad wants to tell me some things but he can¡¯t. I want you to be our interpreter.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll talk to my husband and go with you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Xiao Xi.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day, Cen Xi returned with Ling Hui.


    Once she got off the ne, Ling Hui received a call from her mother. ¡°Huihui, are you back? Something happened at home. Your father¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 1633 - What Happened Back Then

    <h4>Chapter 1633: What Happened Back Then</h4>


    After Ling Hui answered the call from Mother Dai, she asked the driver to drive to the hospital.


    Half an hourter, Ling Hui and Cen Xi arrived at the hospital.


    His mother was standing outside the emergency room, pacing back and forth with a pale face.


    She could tell that her mother was rather flustered and nervous.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Seeing Ling Huiing over, Mother Dai grabbed her hand, her lips trembling. ¡°Huihui, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡±


    When Madam Dai was tidying up the study, she identally found a photo in a book. The woman in the photo was wearing a white dress and had long hair. She was unbelievably beautiful.


    She knew that it was the love of Dai Lang¡¯s heart.


    After seeing the photo, her emotions exploded uncontrobly.


    She met Dai Lang at the stairs and tore the photo into pieces, throwing the shreds at him like a shrew, questioning, hitting, and scolding him.


    She used to be a youngdy from a rich family, but she had been forced into such an ridiculous state by marriage.


    She felt panicked and afraid, and wanted to stay away from Dai Lang.


    She wanted to leave, but Dai Lang pulled her back.


    She did not know what to say. She thought that he had lost his temper because of the photo being torn and she was even more agitated and uncontroble.


    As they were pulling each other, the cane in Dai Lang¡¯s hand fell off identally and he rolled down the stairs like a snowball.


    ¡°Your father bled a lot¡­ Why didn¡¯t I grab hold of him¡­ What if something happens to him?¡±


    Ling Hui held her mother¡¯s cold hand tightly. ¡°Mom, Dad managed to get through the toughest times. He will be fine this time.¡±


    The moment Ling Hui finished speaking, the door of the operating theater opened.


    The doctor walked out.


    Ling Hui and Mrs Dai looked at the doctor nervously. The doctor nodded at them. ¡°Mr Dai is fine and we¡¯ve already treated his wound. He will wake upter.¡±


    In the afternoon.


    Dai Lang woke up.


    Ling Hui went back to cook for her parents. Only Mother Dai and the butler remained in the ward.


    Dai Lang opened his eyes and nced at the butler. The butler went forward and helped Dai Lang onto the bed.


    ¡°Ling, Ling Ying, I-I won¡¯t force you anymore¡­¡± Dai Lang blinked at the butler, who took out a document.


    That document was the divorce agreement that Mother Dai had signed long ago.


    Seeing Dai Lang¡¯s trembling fingers holding onto the fountain pen as he signed the divorce agreement with much difficulty, her heart tightened.


    Her heart ached and her eyes were blurred by tears.


    Ever since she found out that he had been with his first love, she had been causing trouble for him.


    She could not ept it. He had given her the love she loved the most, letting her know what unforgettable love was, but he had also fed her poison.


    Thinking about how he was going to elope with another woman andmit suicide, there was immense hatred in her heart!


    But she still could not bear to let go of him now that he was finally willing to do so.


    It was something she did not want to see after so many years of being a couple.


    But his betrayal was another thorn in her heart.


    Whether she pulled it out, it made no difference. It would only make her suffer!


    Dai Lang signed the divorce agreement and asked the butler to pass it to his wife.


    When Ling Hui came to the hospital with the thermos sk, she saw her mother walking out of the ward with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Your father is awake. Go and see him.¡± After saying this, Mother Dai left.


    Ling Hui chased after her mother for a few steps and heard Dai Lang coughing in the ward again. She hurriedly entered the ward.


    Dai Lang did not hide it from Ling Hui and got the butler to tell Ling Hui that he had signed the divorce agreement with his mother.


    After Ling Hui heard it, she remained silent for a long time.


    ¡°Dad, I found a friend who knows lip-reading. I don¡¯t know what to believe when you asked me to believe you the other time. Can you tell me what happened back then?¡±


    Dai Lang closed his slightly red eyes and nodded after a moment of silence.


    ¡­


    After getting Dai Lang¡¯s permission, Ling Hui immediately called Cen Xi and asked her toe to the hospital.


    Dai Lang¡¯s forehead was wrapped in gauze and his face was slightly haggard and pale. He leaned against the pillow and his lips moved.


    Cen Xi tranted. If she tranted correctly, Dai Lang would blink.


    Tang Xi¡¯s mother, Yu¡¯er, had indeed been Dai Lang¡¯s first love. However, after Yu¡¯er¡¯s family fell into dire straits and Dai Lang¡¯s father did not agree to them dating again, Yu¡¯er went missing and Dai Lang had been forced to marry Mother Dai.


    In the beginning, Dai Lang did not have much feelings for Mother Dai. However, with Ling Hui, as well as how Mother Dai was well-educated and presentable, he gradually started to let go of Yu¡¯er and ept her.


    The couple had been in love for more than twenty years, until Mother Dai fell sick and needed a kidney transnt.


    He searched the entire country but could not find a suitable kidney for his wife. Just when he was in despair, good news came.


    Yu¡¯er had taken the initiative to contact him.


    She saw the news that he wanted to find a kidney for his wife. Her blood type and his wife¡¯s werepatible and she wanted to see if she could help.


    In the end, they were a match.


    Yu¡¯er had helped his wife.


    That was how the two of them had gotten in contact with each other at that time, but they were only friends and neither of them had any thoughts of overstepping their boundaries.


    He was grateful to Yu¡¯er and would call her asionally to ask about it.


    After a while, when he called her again, he found that she was in low spirits. Even though she was controlling herself, he could hear that she had cried on the phone.


    After Yu¡¯er saved Ling Ying, he treated her like his own sister. That time, he happened to be going to the capital and asked to meet Yu¡¯er.


    Who knew that when they met that time, Yu¡¯er looked much more haggard and depressed. He put his arm around her shoulders andforted her.


    It was so coincidental that Father Tang had seen it.


    At that time, Father Tang was so agitated that he would not listen no matter how much he tried to exin himself.


    Yu¡¯er was also angry and said, ¡°Stop exining to him. He¡¯s not a good person himself.¡±


    After that, Yu¡¯er did not pick up his calls. She only sent him messages from time to time, all of which were messages that talked about how she missed the good times they had together in the past.


    At that time, he thought that Yu¡¯er and Father Tang¡¯s marriage was not a happy one. That was why she missed the past.


    In order not to cause a misunderstanding, he did not reply her.


    After some time, Yu¡¯er sent him a message that he had no choice but to reply.


    She asked to meet him at Mountain Cang. If he did not go, she would jump off the cliff.


    He could only reply that he would go.


    ¡­


    After listening to Dai Lang¡¯s story, Ling Hui remained silent for a while.


    Dad had not betrayed Mom. Tang Xi¡¯s mother had even saved Mom before¡­


    Dai Lang sighed and said something, which Cen Xi immediately tranted. ¡°It¡¯s strange. Yu¡¯er isn¡¯t the kind of person who destroys other people¡¯s families. Why would she send me those misleading messages? I used to think that she did that because she wasn¡¯t happy with her marriage. Now that I think about it, Yu¡¯er isn¡¯t that kind of person. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t call her to avoid arousing suspicion at that time and didn¡¯t meet her. If I had told your mother clearly and cared for Yu¡¯er with her, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t have be like this!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 1634 - Jealous

    Chapter 1634: Jealous


    Cen Xi still had things to do in the capital. After tranting for Ling Hui¡¯s father, she rushed back overnight.


    After Ling Hui sent Cen Xi to the airport, she drove back to the vi.


    Mother Dai had packed her luggage and was about to leave when Ling Hui called and asked her to wait for her return.


    Mother Dai had thought that she would be in a better mood after the divorce. In the end, she felt even more depressed and miserable.


    Her feelings for Dai Lang were so deep!


    They were really divorced. It was like someone had grabbed her heart. It was hard to breathe.


    When Ling Hui returned, Mother Dai was sitting in the yard in a daze, looking at the flowerbed that was nted with roses.


    Although the flowers there had already withered, Mother Dai remembered that Dai Lang had spent a night nting it secretly for their wedding anniversary.


    When she woke up the next day, she was surprised and touched to see a sea of beautiful flowers.


    There were too many beautiful memories, but they could notpare to the cruel realitya€|


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Hearing Ling Hui call her, Mother Dai slowly regained her senses. She wiped the tears on her face and waved her hand at Ling Hui. ¡°Come and sit.¡±


    Ling Hui sat beside her.


    Madam Dai was sitting on a swing full of flower vines, which Dai Lang had built for her personally.


    ¡°How¡¯s your father?¡±


    Ling Hui looked at her red and swollen eyes and sighed silently. ¡°Mom, you and Dad were so in love before. Do you really believe that he will betray you?¡±


    Madam Dai did not want to believe it, but¡­


    ¡°I received photos of them hugging and saw the message she sent to your father. Thest message was that your father agreed to elope with her and the two of them were going to Mountain Cang. Mountain Cang was not developed back then. Wasn¡¯t he going there to die for love? With so much evidence in front of me, how could I not believe it?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, when you were sick, Daddy was so anxious that his hair turned white. We almost thought that there was no more hope for you. Do you know who saved you?¡±


    At the mention of her illness back then, Mrs Dai was moved. ¡°I was very touched when your father never left me, but that can¡¯t be the reason why he cheated on me!¡±


    ¡°It was Tang Xi¡¯s mother who saved you back then. In order not to let you misunderstand, she didn¡¯t even let Dad tell you.¡±


    Madam Dai stood up from the swing in shock. ¡°What? She¡¯s the one who donated the kidney to me?¡±


    Ling Hui grabbed her slightly cold and trembling hand and pulled her to sit down again. ¡°Mom, I talked to Dad a lot today. I think that her rtionship with Dad wasn¡¯t like what you think.¡±


    ¡°There must be something that we don¡¯t know about.¡±


    Mother Dai was still in shock. ¡°W-What happened?¡± If Yu¡¯er really wanted to be the third party between her and Dai Lang, there was no need to save her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the capital to rify things.¡± Ling Hui did not want a good family to break up like this. She knew that her parents still loved each other deeply. ¡°Mom, before this, can you take care of Dad?¡±


    When she thought of how Dai Lang had taken care of her when she was sick, she felt a sense of guilt.


    ¡°Huihui, will there be any danger if you go and check?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    ¡­


    Ling Hui thought that she would onlye to the capital when Gu Meng got married. She had not expected that she woulde again in just two to three days.


    She did not go to Tang Xi immediately to tell him about her father and his mother.


    Not until the person she sent reported to her that Father Tang had taken Liu Ping on a business trip.


    After Ling Hui arrived in the capital, she stayed in a hotel.


    That evening, Ling Hui went to the hotel¡¯s buffet restaurant for dinner. When she came out, she met Young Master Qin who had been at the bar the other time.


    The contact number Ling Hui she had given Young Master Qin was not hers but a random number.


    Young Master Qin thought that he would never see Ling Hui again. He didn¡¯t expect to meet her at the hotel.


    ¡°Beauty, what a coincidence. We meet again.¡± Young Master Qin looked at the woman whose beautiful back was exposed in a dark green dress and sighed in his heart. This woman really amazed him every time he saw her.


    Ling Hui looked at Young Master Qin. Her long hair was spread over her shoulders and she looked cold and charming. ¡°Young Master Qin?¡±


    Young Master Qin was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s rare for a beauty to remember me. I called you several times, but your phone was always turned off. Did you change your number?¡±


    Young Master Qin had a high EQ. He knew that she had given him a fake number, but he did not expose her and gave her a way out.


    Ling Hui¡¯s red lips curved. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you changed your number. I wonder if you¡¯re free tonight. I¡¯m meeting a few friends to y at the clubhouse. If you¡¯re free, can we go together?¡± Worried that Ling Hui wouldn¡¯t go, Young Master Qin added, ¡°There are girls going too. Don¡¯t worry. Although I like to flirt with girls, I never act like a gangster.¡±


    Ling Hui was amused by Young Master Qin¡¯s words. ¡°Is Tang Xi going?¡±


    Young Master Qin seemed to be stunned for a moment before he regained his senses and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Could it be that Miss Ling won¡¯t go to ces with Ah Xi anymore?¡±


    Ling Hui tucked a strand of hair behind her ears and lifted her chin slightly, looking arrogant and cold. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    Young Master Qin really admired her personality.


    ¡­


    In a high-ss clubhouse.


    Smoke filled the air, and the sound of cards being shuffled mixed withughter.


    ¡°I say, Brother Xi, Yanyan asked about you today. She said that she¡¯s sad that you didn¡¯t look for her even when you¡¯reing here!¡±


    Tang Xi had a cigarette in his mouth and his long upturned eyes were half closed, lookingzy and devilish. ¡°Don¡¯t you think there are tons of women who miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Brother Xi, you¡¯re the most charming. I heard that you¡¯re dating the daughter of the Lin family recently?¡±


    Before Tang Xi could say anything, he heard a young man shout, ¡°Qin Zi, you have a girlfriend? Oh, she¡¯s wonderful!¡±


    Young Master Qin chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m still chasing her!¡± With that said, he led the way for Ling Hui like a gentleman. ¡°Do you want to y cards, sing, drink, or y billiards?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s y!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s back was facing the door. When he heard Young Master Qining, he turned around.


    The corners of his eyes twitched.


    The woman who said she would never appear in front of him had actuallye with Qin Zi.


    The two of them were still talking andughing as they went to y billiards.


    The dark green dress she was wearing made her skin look as fair as jade, revealing a small portion of her beautiful back. Her figure was slender and graceful.


    Ling Hui knew that Tang Xi was ying cards in the room, but she did not look at him.


    Before she arrived, Tang Xi had always won. But after she came, his mind was clearly not on the cards, so he kept losing.


    It did not matter if he lost money, but from time to time, when he heard her and Young Master Qin¡¯sughter, although Tang Xi still had a smile on his face, when one looked closely, there was a hint of anger.


    After losing another round, Tang Xi had no interest in continuing.


    He walked to the sofa and sat down to drink alone.


    Ling Hui nced at Tang Xi from the corner of her eye. Seeing that he had drunk quite a bit, she said to Young Master Qin, ¡°I need to go back for my beauty sleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Tang Xi, who was sitting on the sofa, narrowed his eyes and watched the two of them leave one after another. His expression darkened slightly.

 Chapter 1635 - Arriving at His Villa

    <h4>Chapter 1635: Arriving at His Vi</h4>


    Ling Hui and Young Master Qin left the room and walked out of the clubhouse.


    When they arrived at Young Master Qin¡¯s sports car, Ling Hui¡¯s red lips curled up slightly. ¡°Young Master Qin, to be honest, I came to the clubhouse with you tonight for Tang Xi.¡±


    Young Master Qin was stunned for a moment before he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too blunt.¡±


    Ling Hui shrugged and did notment. ¡°I had a rtionship with Tang Xi.¡±


    ¡°Stupid brat. He didn¡¯t even cherish such a beautiful woman by his side.¡± Young Master Qin was filled with righteous indignation, but he was not really angry at Tang Xi. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t steal from my brothers. I just can¡¯t stand his behavior.¡±


    Although Young Master Qin looked frivolous, he did not make people feel that he was frivolous and greasy. Ling Hui pushed her long hair that was messed up by the wind behind her ear and her smile widened. ¡°Actually, you can¡¯t me him.¡±


    ¡°That brat must be feeling ufortable that you yed billiards with me tonight.¡± Young Master Qin took out his car keys and pressed the unlock button. ¡°It¡¯s good to make him anxious since he doesn¡¯t cherish you. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Ling Hui looked at Young Master Qin, her beautiful eyes moving. ¡°Are you really sending me? I¡¯m not going back to the hotel!¡±


    Young Master Qin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sleep in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Tang Xi¡¯s house.¡±


    Young Master Qin was speechless.


    That damned Tang Xi was really lucky. Why couldn¡¯t he meet a beauty who was so devoted to him?


    ¡­


    In the clubhouse.


    After Ling Hui and Young Master Qin left, Tang Xi¡¯s soul seemed to have been taken away by them.


    His tall body leaned against the sofa, drinking gloomily.


    ¡°Young Master Tang¡­¡± A soft and pleasant voice trailed over.


    Tang Xi raised his slender and bright eyes and looked at Yanyan, the top host of the club, who had entered the room unknowingly. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Young Master Tang is in a good mood. In the past, Young Master Tang would be in a good mood whenever Yanyan danced. Shall I dance for Young Master Tang now?¡±


    Before Tang Xi could say anything, Yanyan jumped up in front of him.


    She was wearing an ankle-length dress and was dancing a ssic dance. Her figure was soft and she attracted the attention of many young men in the room.


    They had watched too much pole dancing and modern dance. They had not expected ssical dancing to be as beautiful that seductive.


    Only Tang Xi was sitting on the sofa, looking like he was watching Yan Yan dance, but also like he was not.


    After Yanyan finished her dance, Tang Xi stood up from the sofa. He had drunk quite a bit of alcohol alone and when he got up, he was a little shaky. Yanyan hurried forward to support Tang Xi¡¯s arm.


    Tang Xi handed the car keys to Yanyan. ¡°Take me back.¡±


    Yanyan was delighted.


    ¡­


    Yanyan drove Tang Xi¡¯s car to the entrance of the vi.


    Yanyan bent down, wanting to unbuckle Tang Xi¡¯s seatbelt. However, Tang Xi raised his hand and rejected her. ¡°I used to find it interesting watching you dance. Now, I don¡¯t feel anything anymore.¡±


    Yanyan was stunned.


    ¡°Find a new target. If it¡¯s not an important gathering, I won¡¯t go there again.¡±


    Yan Yan bit her lip. ¡°Does Young Master Tang have a girlfriend?¡±


    Tang Xi did not answer.


    But Yanyan understood.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let my sisters know not to think of ways to seduce Young Master Tang and to give you some peace when youe over in the future.¡±


    Tang Xi hummed.


    ¡°Drive my car back tonight. I¡¯ll get the driver to drive it tomorrow.¡±


    Tang Xi got out of the car and Yanyan looked at his staggering back, feeling extremely disappointed.


    When he had been a yboy, Yanyan had followed him for a month.


    He would bring her wherever he went.


    He would also take her to the hotel for the night, but he never touched her and only let her dance.


    The next day, he would give her a high reward. Many sisters were envious of her, but only she knew the sadness of not being able to get it even though it was so close.


    Tang Xi walked to the door of the vi and unlocked the door with his fingerprint.


    The door opened and he walked in. He was about to close the door when someone followed behind him.


    There was a drunken look in Tang Xi¡¯s eyes. He turned back to look at the person who had followed in and his eyes narrowed.


    Were his eyes ying a trick on him?


    The woman who came in was wearing a dark green dress with long hair that fell over her shoulders. Her face was cold and her skin was fair. Who else could it be but Ling Hui?


    Tang Xi massaged his temples.


    Suddenly, he felt that it was impossible for Ling Hui to appear here. It must be his hallucination.


    ¡°Yanyan?¡±


    Ling Hui looked at the drunk man and heard him calling her Yanyan. She could not help muttering softly, ¡°Why are you so drunk like this¡­¡±


    She went forward and held his arm.


    The next second, he shook her off.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to go back?¡±


    ¡°You drank too much. I was afraid that you would fall, so I¡¯m going to help you upstairs to rest first.¡±


    Tang Xi was supported by Ling Hui for a few steps before Tang Xi stopped. He raised his hand and pulled Ling Hui¡¯s hand away from her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You want to take advantage of me when I¡¯m drunk. Don¡¯t be delusional¡­¡±


    Ling Hui really wanted to p him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take advantage of you.¡±


    Tang Xi said nothing more and let Ling Hui help him upstairs.


    When he reached the room, hey on the bed.


    His slightly drunk eyesnded on Ling Hui. ¡°Why do you look like that woman?¡±


    Ling Hui took off his shoes for him, pulled the nket over him, and nced at him. ¡°Which woman?¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s lips moved, as if he wanted to say something but did not say it.


    Ling Hui covered him with the nket and was about to stand up when his grip tightened around her wrist tightened.


    Before she could react, he pulled her into his arms.


    Pushing herself up, she looked at him again and found that he had actually closed his eyes and fallen asleep.


    Ling Hui red at him with her face red.


    But on second thought, wasn¡¯t she making things difficult for herself by getting angry at a drunken man?


    Thinking of the purpose ofing over tonight, Ling Hui left his room quietly.


    The moment the door was closed, a pair of drunken eyes opened in the darkness and stared at the closed door.


    ¡­


    Ling Hui went to the living room softly and turned on her phone¡¯s light. She went to the basement.


    She had found someone to make a master key. As long as it was not too hard to open, it could usually be opened.


    The storeroom on the basement level was locked and Ling Hui took out her key. After a while, the door opened.


    Ling Hui closed the door and walked in.


    There were many things in the storeroom. They should have belonged to Tang Xi¡¯s mother when she was still alive.


    Ling Hui saw the portrait thrown in the paper box.

 Chapter 1636 - Believe Her

    Chapter 1636: Believe Her


    Ling Hui squatted in front of the paper box and looked at the portrait inside.


    Ling Hui had never seen Tang Xi¡¯s mother, but Tang Xi did not look like Father Tang. He probably looked like his mother.


    Tang Xi was extremely handsome and his mother was naturally a rare beauty.


    Ling Hui was right. Tang Xi really looked like his mother.


    When Tang Xi¡¯s mother was young, she must have had many boys wooing her.


    Staring at Tang Xi¡¯s mother¡¯s portrait for a while, Ling Hui got up and prepared to look for other clues in the storeroom.


    Suddenly, she heard a soft sound.


    Ling Hui¡¯s heart tightened in fear.


    No matter how bold she was, she was still a woman.


    Hearing the sound, she still felt a little scared.


    She slowly turned around and looked toward the door.


    Seeing a tall ck figure standing at the door, Ling Hui almost fell.


    Then, the ck figure said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Hearing Tang Xi¡¯s voice, Ling Hui patted her chest.


    With a loud noise, Tang Xi turned on the lights in the storeroom.


    Ling Hui was not used to the sudden light. She raised her hand and covered her eyes.


    Tang Xi strode toward Ling Hui and grabbed her slender wrist.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± His handsome face was unusually dark.


    His father and Auntie Ping had gone on a business trip and Tang Xi had given the maid leave. He was the only one in the vi.


    He had not expected Ling Hui to run to the storeroom.


    Ling Hui retracted her wrist that was grabbed by the man. He had used too much strength just now and there were faint red marks on her fair skin.


    Ling Hui took a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°I heard a lot about him and your mother from my father.¡±


    At the mention of this, Tang Xi¡¯s expression darkened.


    Ling Hui looked at Tang Xi¡¯s red eyes and then at the portrait in the box. ¡°Are you like your father, thinking that your mother had an affair and wanted to elope with my father to betray the Tang family?¡±


    Tang Xi pursed his lips tightly and did not speak, his jaw tense.


    Ling Hui almost suspected that he would strangle her to death if she said another word.


    But since he had found out that she was here, there were some things she had to say.


    ¡°My father didn¡¯t cheat on your mother. There was a misunderstanding in this matter!¡± Ling Hui pointed at the portrait in the box. ¡°Such an important thing was broken. Did your father exin to you that the servant broke it identally?¡±


    Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui and frowned slightly. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°That day, I came to help your stepmother decide on the style and size of the jewelry and identally saw it. She threw your mother¡¯s portrait on the floor and got the maid to take the me for it. After your father came back, she acted pitiful and made your father hate your mother even more.¡±p


    Tang Xi strode forward and stood in front of Ling Hui.


    His slender fingers grabbed Ling Hui¡¯s chin. ¡°Who let you nder Auntie Ping like this?¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s eyshes fluttered.


    She should have expected that Tang Xi would have some feelings for Madam Liu.


    If not, he would not have epted his father marrying Madam Liu.


    Ling Hui took a step back. Suddenly, she picked up a piece of ss and before Tang Xi could react, she slit her wrist.


    Blood immediately started to flow out.


    Tang Xi¡¯s pupils constricted and the alcohol in his head disappeared immediately, clearing his mind.


    He looked at Ling Hui in disbelief. He went forward and snatched the shard from her hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He turned and was about to go upstairs to get the first-aid kit when Ling Hui grabbed him with her other hand.


    ¡°I just wanted to tell you that I didn¡¯t lie at all. Your mother¡¯s portrait was really broken on purpose by Madam Liu.¡±


    Tang Xi froze.


    After a while, he pulled Ling Hui¡¯s hand away and left the storeroom.


    Ling Hui looked at his back and a sense of helplessness spread in the depths of her heart.


    Did he still not believe her?


    However, thinking about it, the Auntie Ping he was talking about had lived in the Tang family for many years. She must be very good to him usually.


    It was understandable that he did not believe her.


    Ling Hui looked down at her bleeding wrist andughed at herself.


    She did not know where she had gotten the courage to do such a daring thing!


    Ling Hui took out a handkerchief and pressed the wound.


    After a while, the man returned.


    A small medicine box appeared in his hand.


    He grabbed her injured wrist and took out a cotton swab and disinfectant from the medicine box.


    Ling Hui looked at the man who was disinfecting his wound. He had his eyes lowered, had thick and long eyshes, a straight nose, and thin lipsa€| She did not know why, but when she had looked at him in the past, she had always felt that he was unfaithful and indecent, and was not a reliable man. But looking at him now, she found that he was really handsome, wild, and charming.


    Tang Xi found that Ling Hui¡¯s beautiful eyes were staring straight at him. He felt ufortable being stared at and his ears started to heat up. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Ling Hui smiled and curved her red lips. ¡°You look handsome.¡±


    The man who was good with words in front of women seemed to be stumped by Ling Hui¡¯s words.


    He lowered his eyes and continued to treat her wound.


    Ling Hui saw the redness on his ear and smiled charmingly. ¡°Are you embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ling, please be decent.¡±


    ¡°How am I indecent?¡±


    After treating her wound, Tang Xi ignored her.


    He squatted in front of the box and looked at Mrs Tang¡¯s portrait.


    He was looking at her very seriously. The side of his face had a heart-stopping effect.


    Ling Hui did not know what he was looking at. She squatted beside him and looked at the portrait with him.


    After about ten minutes, he suddenly took out a pair of tweezers from the small medicine box.


    Ling Hui saw him holding a pair of forceps and picking out a white piece of fur from the broken ss.


    If one did not look carefully, they would not be able to tell that there was a small piece of fur in the ss.


    Ling Hui¡¯s mind spun a few times and suddenly remembered that when she came that day, Liu Ping seemed to have been wearing white slippers with fur.


    Ling Hui¡¯s eyes moved. She looked at the man¡¯s handsome side profile and asked softly, ¡°Do you believe what I said?¡±


    He must have believed it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have squatted in front of the portrait for so long just to find a tiny strand of hair.


    Tang Xi closed his eyes, his jaw clenched tightly and the expression on his face was unprecedentedly cold.


    Ling Hui could understand what he was feeling now. People that he had trusted for a long time were not as they appeared on the surface. No one could take that blow!


    After a while, Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui. ¡°What did your father say to you?¡±


    Ling Hui told Tang Xi everything her father said.


    ¡°Think about it. Your mom donated a kidney to my mom. If she really wanted to have something with my dad, she could have made a request then, right? Not only did she not make any requests, she even asked my dad not to mention her in front of Mom in order not to disturb my dad and mom¡¯s rtionship. Don¡¯t you think your mom is a very kind person?¡±

 Chapter 1637 - Taking Her Away

    <h4>Chapter 1637: Taking Her Away</h4>


    Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui and after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°My mind is in a mess now. Give me some time.¡±


    Ling Hui nodded and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Ling Hui walked to the door of the storeroom and Tang Xi called her. ¡°Princess.¡±


    Ling Hui turned to look at Tang Xi.


    ¡°Remember the jade hairpin from the previous auction? My mother had one too.¡±


    Ling Hui suddenly understood.


    It turned out that he had bought his mother¡¯s jade hairpin at a high price.


    The two hairpins looked the same. Her grandmother must have given his mother one when her father and mother were in love back then!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood you.¡±


    Hearing Ling Hui¡¯s words, Tang Xi stared at her for a few seconds. ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll get the driver to send you back.¡± He had drunk and could not drive anymore.


    Ling Hui did not refuse his offer.


    His house was halfway up the mountain and it was not easy to get a taxi.


    ¡­


    Father Tang and Liu Ping returned from their business trip.


    Under the urging of Old Madam Tang, the two of them decided on the date of registering their marriage.


    The family had a meal at the Tang family¡¯s old mansion.


    In order to congratte her, Tang Xi gave Liu Ping the jade hairpin he had bought.


    When Liu Ping saw the jade hairpin, her eyes were filled with gratitude.


    ¡°Ah Xi, you¡¯re too considerate. Auntie Ping really likes your gift.¡±


    Tang Xi smiled. ¡°As long as Auntie Ping likes it.¡±


    After dinner, Tang Xi still had to work overtime at thepany. Father Tang wanted to y cards with several old friends, so Liu Ping returned to the vi alone.


    She sat on the sofa in the living room and took out the present Tang Xi had given her.


    Staring at the jade hairpin in her hand, Liu Ping¡¯s expression changed several times.


    What did Tang Xi mean by giving this to her?


    Liu Ping looked at the words on the jade hairpin and frowned.


    ¡°Madam, this hairpin is so beautiful. Did Sir give it to you?¡± Liu Ping¡¯s personal servant ced the cut fruits on the coffee table.


    Liu Ping¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°This is his ex-wife¡¯s hairpin. Ah Xi gave this to me. What do you think he meant?¡±


    ¡°Young Master and Madam have always had a good rtionship. You¡¯re like biological mother and son. Giving you a hairpin means that he treats you as his biological mother!¡±


    Liu Ping¡¯s lips curled up in an ambiguous smile. ¡°Is that so? But Yu¡¯er has worn this before. I feel very ufortable!¡±


    ¡°Madam, no matter how much you don¡¯t like it, you have to put on an act in front of Young Master. Don¡¯t let him think that you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Liu Ping gave a fake smile. ¡°That¡¯s true. All these years, I¡¯ve been used to wearing a mask to live.¡±


    ¡°Madam¡¯s suffering has ended. It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯ve achieved your goal and have be the mistress of the Tang family.¡±


    Liu Ping looked out of the French windows with an ethereal expression. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m about to be the mistress of this family.¡±


    ¡­


    A ck SUV was parked outside the vi.


    Fang Ye drove while Tang Xi sat behind, aptop on his slender legs.


    He had heard Liu Ping¡¯s conversation with the maid just now.


    Fang Ye had also heard it. He turned back to look at Tang Xi, whose expression was dark and his eyes dark.


    Even he, as a servant, was shocked and unable to ept Liu Ping¡¯s words, let alone Tang Xi.


    If he had not heard Liu Ping¡¯s words with his own ears, he would not have believed that Liu Ping was such a person.


    Usually, Liu Ping cared about the Tang family and worked hard in thepany. Even when Father Tang wanted to give her shares, she refused them. Whenever she went on a business trip, she would bring gifts for Tang Xi.


    These were all secondary. The most important thing was that Tang Xi had interacted with her longer than his biological mother since he was young.


    Sometimes, it was Auntie Ping who attended the parent-teacher meeting when his mother was unwilling to go.


    He had never doubted her.


    She was not a threat to the Tang family.


    That night, when he heard Ling Hui say that she had stepped on his mother¡¯s portrait and he found the fur of her slippers there, he had found it hard to ept.


    Not to mention hearing her say those words now.


    What kind of person was Auntie Ping? Tang Xi suddenly felt that he did not understand her at all!


    ¡­


    Ever since she met Tang Xi that night, Ling Hui had not seen him for three days.


    He had never contacted her and Ling Hui did not know his thoughts and ns.


    But she had to find out about her father and his mother.


    She trusted her father and Tang Xi¡¯s mother for some reason.


    There had to be someone behind this, making both families think that they had cheated and betrayed their families.


    However, since Tang Xi did not contact her, she could only wait and see.


    Fortunately, Gu Meng had more work to do in the studio and Ling Hui was busy from morning to night every day.


    On this day, she received another call from Young Master Qin.


    He asked her out for dinner.


    Ling Hui wanted to find out about Tang Xi¡¯s recent movements from Young Master Qin and went to meet him.


    After they met at the restaurant, Young Master Qin took the initiative to mention Tang Xi.


    ¡°When you went to Tang Xi¡¯s house that night, did you see Yanyan send him back?¡±


    Ling Hui replied, ¡°Yes, why?¡±


    ¡°Yanyan went to work the next day. She had been beaten up badly along the way back. She¡¯s still lying in the hospital!¡±


    Ling Hui was surprised. ¡°Are you suspecting that I was jealous and sent someone to do it?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? I know it¡¯s not you. It¡¯s that person from the Lin family.¡± Young Master Qin looked at Ling Hui¡¯s cold and exquisite face. ¡°That person is a typical self-entitled girl. Ah Xi didn¡¯t agree to date her. It¡¯s just that the Tang family wanted to matchmake the two of them and she treated herself as the legitimate wife.¡±


    ¡°If she sees you with Tang Xi, you have to be careful.¡±


    Ling Hui curved her red lips indifferently. ¡°You also said that Tang Xi didn¡¯t agree to her. Tang Xi is still free. She can¡¯t take Tang Xi for herself just because the Tang family wants Tang Xi to be with her!¡±


    Young Master Qin raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    After ordering her meal, Ling Hui¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, a trace of happiness appeared in Ling Hui¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°You¡¯re finally calling me.¡±


    The call got through and Tang Xi asked, ¡°Where?¡±


    Ling Hui nced at Young Master Qin, who was sitting opposite her. ¡°I¡¯m eating with Young Master Qin, at XX Restaurant.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the call ended.


    Young Master Qin looked at Ling Hui and poured her a cup of tea. ¡°Was it from Ah Xi?¡±


    Ling Hui hummed.


    Young Master Qin called the waiter over. ¡°Add another bowl and chopsticks.¡±


    Sure enough, Tang Xi rushed over not too longter.


    He walked in front of Ling Hui and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Beauty Ling hasn¡¯t eaten yet!¡±


    Tang Xi nced at Young Master Qin. ¡°You don¡¯t f*cking know that she slept with me? What¡¯s the point of wooing my woman?¡±


    Ling Hui shook off Tang Xi¡¯s hand and returned to her seat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not your woman. Also, I¡¯m still single. Everyone has the right to pursue me.¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s handsome face darkened. He suddenly stretched out his long arm and carried Ling Hui on his shoulder. With Young Master Qin¡¯s stunned expression, he left the restaurant.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1638 - Shutting Him Outside

    <h4>Chapter 1638: Shutting Him Outside</h4>


    When the other customers in the restaurant saw Tang Xi¡¯s actions, they cried out in envy, thinking that he was handsome and manly.


    Ling Hui was wearing a skirt and the man¡¯srge palm pressed against her knees through the skirt. She felt awkward and her heart palpitated.


    He threw her into the car.


    As they wereing out of the restaurant, many people stared at them along the way. Her cheeks were flushed red and her beautiful eyes red at him angrily. Her appearance looked even more charming. Tang Xi¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and his gaze on her darkened. ¡°That brat knows how to y with women. Don¡¯t fall for his tricks!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the same, and yet you still have the cheek to talk about others?¡±


    Tang Xi unbuttoned his shirt and sat to the side, taking out a cigarette and lighter from his pocket.


    He took a puff and looked at Ling Hui through the smoke. ¡°There is indeed something wrong with Auntie Ping. However, I can¡¯t find out what role she yed in my mother and father¡¯s rtionship.¡±


    Ling Hui looked at Tang Xi¡¯s face that was slightly darker because of the smoke. She said thoughtfully, ¡°Let¡¯s investigate it together! Even if we¡¯re not together anymore, we have to find out what happened.¡±


    Tang Xi stared at Ling Hui for a while. ¡°My mother jumped off the cliff at Mountain Cang.¡±


    ¡­


    In order not to alert the enemy, Tang Xi used the excuse of his business trip to go to Mountain Cang with Ling Hui.


    Back then, the Mountain Cang had not been developed, but there were many people who would jump off the cliff to end their lives.


    There was a rapid river under the Mountain Cang. If she jumped down, there would be nothing left of her.


    Thus, the Mountain Cang was also known as the Mountain of Death.


    In the past two years, a small path had been developed in Mountain Cang.


    Ling Hui and Tang Xi arrived at the foot of the mountain and hiked up the mountain.


    Tang Xi remained silent.


    This was the second time he hade to Mountain Cang.


    The first time was after he learned that his mother had jumped off the cliff and died. He hade with his father.


    ¡°Tang Xi, did your mother leave anything behind when she left?¡±


    The man in front seemed to have not heard her and ignored her.


    It was obvious that he was thinking about his mother. Ling Hui did not ask anymore.


    After climbing for a few hours, they finally reached the top of the mountain.


    Ling Hui had not exercised for a period of time. After climbing the mountain for a few hours, her legs were sore and weak.


    Once they reached the top of the mountain, they felt like they were going to fall to the ground.


    Tang Xi turned back to look at Ling Hui. Seeing that her legs were trembling, he reached out his long arm and held her slender waist.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest first.¡±


    Tang Xi found a patch of grass and they sat down.


    Tang Xi opened a bottle of mineral water and passed it to Ling Hui. ¡°You have perseverance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to work a little harder to prove my father and your mother¡¯s innocence.¡±


    Tang Xi nced at the ce where Mother Tang had jumped off the cliff and his expression was cold. ¡°Do youpletely believe what your father said?¡±


    ¡°I believe him.¡±


    Tang Xi took out two photos from his bag.


    One photo was taken by Mother Tang¡¯s suicide note, while the other was taken when they came here.


    Ling Hui took the photo. She first looked at Mother Tang¡¯s suicide note and then at the photos at the scene.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t find her body. When we came, there was only a pair of ts where she jumped off the cliff. There was also a ck waterproof bag with a photo of your father and her in it. There was also a suicide note.¡±


    ¡°She wrote it herself. My father and I can recognize her handwriting.¡±


    The contents of Mother Tang¡¯s letter said that she loved her first love deeply and was forced to be with Father Tang. She did not like giving birth to Tang Xi at all and thought that he was a bastard, so she was indifferent to him. She was finally going to another world with the person she loved. She was going to be free and happy.


    To be honest, anyone would be angry when they saw this.


    Tang Xi hugged the back of his head with both hands and fell onto thewn. Looking at the blue sky and the white clouds, his eyes turned red. ¡°She never doted on me since I was young. Other children always say that moms were good, but I could never feel her love.¡±


    ¡°My father used to love her a lot, but she lived in this house and was not happy. I rarely saw her smile. Perhaps, she treated the Tang family as a cage.¡±


    ¡°After that, I went overseas to study. If I didn¡¯t go home, I didn¡¯t even speak to her in an entire year.¡±


    ¡°Although we didn¡¯t have a good rtionship, she¡¯s my mother. She eloped with your father and died for love. As her son, I can¡¯t be with you anymore.¡±


    Ling Hui sighed. ¡°Maybe your mother has her reasons too. No matter what, let¡¯s investigate this matter thoroughly.¡±


    The two of them got up from thewn and walked to where Mother Tang had jumped off the cliff.


    Ling Hui looked down. She could not see the end of the cliff, but she could hear the sound of rushing water.


    How much courage did it take to jump down from here?


    To be honest, if she did not believe her father¡¯s words and had so much evidence in front of her, she would have suspected that Mother Tang was really anxious to get rid of the Tang family and leave with her father.


    The two of them circled around the mountain where Mother Tang had met with the ident, but did not find any useful clues.


    At the foot of the mountain, the sky had already darkened.


    Tang Xi drove away.


    However, the sky did not look good. Before long, it started to rain heavily.


    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The terrible weather was really scary.


    Ling Hui was praying to reach the city smoothly when the car suddenly shook and stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tang Xi frowned. ¡°Maybe it broke down.¡±


    It was raining so heavily and they were in the wilderness. There was no way to repair the car.


    Ling Hui remembered that when she came earlier, there was a house in the mountains not far away. She said to Tang Xi, ¡°Why don¡¯t we find somewhere to stay for the night?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    There was only an umbre in the car. After getting out of the car, Tang Xi held the umbre and Ling Hui walked to his side. The two of them walked toward the house not far away.


    Ling Hui found that Tang Xi was holding the umbre on her side and a big wet patch on his shoulder. She could not help leaning toward him.


    Her sudden approach stunned Tang Xi for a few seconds.


    ¡­


    The two of them walked to the house.


    Tang Xi raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    The moment the door opened, an old man walked out.


    Seeing Tang Xi, the old man seemed to be shocked and took a few steps back.


    Bang! The old man closed the door again.


    Tang Xi turned back to look at Ling Hui and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Am I that scary? When Grandpa saw me, he closed the door immediately.¡±


    ¡°Your tensed face is indeed a little scary.¡± Ling Hui walked to the door. ¡°Let me knock!¡±


    Ling Hui knocked on the door again.


    After a while, the old man opened the door.


    Seeing the beautiful and exquisite Ling Hui, the old man looked at the man beside Ling Hui. After a while, he said, ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Ling Hui exined, ¡°Our car broke down and it¡¯s raining heavily. We want to stay at your ce tonight. Don¡¯t worry, we will pay for it.¡±

 Chapter 1639 - Approaching

    <h4>Chapter 1639: Approaching</h4>


    After the old man let them in, he pointed to one of the rooms. ¡°That¡¯s my son¡¯s room. He¡¯s working outside. You can stay in his room for the night!¡±


    Ling Hui pursed her lips. ¡°Are there two rooms?¡±


    ¡°The other rooms aren¡¯t tidied up. They¡¯re all covered in dust. I don¡¯t think you can use the beds either.¡±


    Ling Hui looked at Tang Xi and Tang Xi also looked at Ling Hui. After staring at each other for a few seconds, Tang Xi spoke first. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Ling Hui red at him. ¡°Who¡¯s afraid of you?¡±


    She entered the room first.


    Tang Xi followed behind and came in. He was standing at the door and was tall, almost blocking most of the light. His face was almost hidden in the shadows.


    Ling Hui knew that he was in a bad mood aftering to Mountain Cang and tried not to provoke him.


    After tidying her bed, she took out a book from her bag and ced it in the middle. ¡°Here¡¯s the line.¡±


    Tang Xi was amused by Ling Hui¡¯s childish actions.


    Seeing a smile finally appear on his gloomy face, Ling Hui¡¯s red lips curled up slightly. ¡°I¡¯m more used to you smiling.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask Grandpa if there¡¯s hot water. Your clothes are so wet. Change your clothes first!¡±


    Ling Hui walked out of the room.


    She found the old man in the kitchen. The old man was boiling the water in the pot absent-mindedly. When he saw Ling Huiing over, he asked, ¡°Youngdy, are you from the city?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you here to jump off the cliff?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    The old man got up. ¡°I¡¯m a little unwell. You can boil some water and wash up before you sleep!¡±


    Ling Hui looked at the old man who was leaving and felt that he was strange.


    The old man¡¯s house still had an old-fashioned stove that needed firewood.


    Ling Hui had never seen such a thing before. She felt that it was new and sat on the stool, stuffing the firewood into the stove.


    The fire was going out.


    Ling Hui blew at the stove and smoke floated out, making Ling Hui cough nonstop.


    Tang Xi, who had just changed his clothes, saw Ling Hui and strode over to pull her up.


    ¡°There¡¯s too much firewood.¡±


    Tang Xi took out the extra firewood and used a pair of tongs to push it into the stove. After a while, the fire in the stove started to burn again.


    Ling Hui raised her hand to wipe her nose. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Princess who is otherworldly.¡± Tang Xi stood up and saw the ash on Ling Hui¡¯s nose. He raised his long fingers and wiped it for her.


    His sudden action stunned Ling Hui for a few seconds.


    He had changed into a ck v-neck shirt. The hem of the shirt was tucked into his pants, making him look tall and long. His hair was messy on his forehead, his facial features handsome and devilish. The distance between them closed and his breath sprayed on her face, making her heart skip a beat.


    She raised her hand to touch her nose, but before she could touch it, he pinched her finger. ¡°Your hand is dirty.¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s face heated up and she retracted her finger from hisrge palm.


    ¡°Since you know how to cook, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± Ling Hui ran away.


    ¡­


    The two of them went back to their room after washing up.


    The moment she entered, her surroundings darkened.


    Ling Hui was shocked and an arm appeared around her waist. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The power has stopped.¡±


    Ling Hui pressed her hands on his chest, not letting them get too close. However, she could still feel the warmth and firmness of his muscles through the fabric of his shirt.


    She was not a shy person, but on such a dark night, her heart could not help but beat faster when he pulled her into his arms.


    Ling Hui wanted to get out of his arms but he tightened his hold on her waist.


    ¡°Let me hug you for a while.¡±


    His voice sounded from above her head, with a hint of tiredness.


    Ling Hui forced herself out of his arms and walked to the bed in the dark. ¡°I only worked with you to investigate what happened back then and didn¡¯t agree to make up with you. Did you forget that you dumped me long ago?¡±


    In the darkness, Tang Xi did not speak.


    Ling Hui could not be bothered with him. She was not a pushover. Although she came to find him, it was not to be with him.


    She purely wanted to find out what had happened back then.


    After about a minute, Ling Hui heard footsteps. The man turned and left the room.


    Having gone up and down the mountain, Ling Hui was extremely exhausted after a tiring day.


    Closing her eyes, she nned to sleep.


    She did not know why, but the scene of the old man being frightened after seeing Tang Xi appeared in her mind.


    Tang Xi did not look scary. Logically speaking, the first time the old man saw him, he should not be shocked!


    Ling Hui felt like she had overlooked something. She turned over on the bed. Although she was exhausted, she could not fall asleep.


    ¡­


    Tang Xi went out of the house and the rain continued to pour.


    Tang Xi¡¯s tall body leaned against the wall, a cigarette between his lips as the lighter he was ying with lit up.


    He was also thinking about how the old man had gotten a shock upon seeing him.


    This house was not far from Mountain Cang. When he entered the house earlier, he had seen hunting tools hanging on the wall. From this, it could be seen that he used to hunt for a living.


    He had to go deep into the mountains to find his prey. His first reaction when he saw him was fear. He looked like his mother. Could it be that he had seen his mother before?


    Tang Xi¡¯s fingers that were holding onto the cigarette tightened slightly.


    Thinking of this possibility, Tang Xi immediately went into the house.


    He did not expect Ling Hui toe out in the dark as well. The electricity in the house had stopped and they could not see each other. The moment he entered the house, they bumped into each other.


    Ling Hui took a few steps back. Just as she was about to fall, Tang Xi reached out and hugged her.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±


    Ling Hui grabbed his arm and told him what she thought of. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that the old man has seen your mother?¡±


    Tang Xi froze.


    He did not expect Ling Hui to have the same thought as him.


    ¡°Go back to the room first and observe the movements of that old man in the dark.¡±


    Ling Hui hummed.


    In the middle of the night, Ling Hui and Tang Xi heard movement from the room where the old man was staying. The two of them walked to the door and looked outside quietly.


    The old man opened the door and walked out with a shlight. His other hand was holding a ck bag.


    The old man walked out of the door.


    ¡°Should we follow and take a look?¡± Ling Hui asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. Stay in the room.¡±


    Ling Hui saw that he was going out and grabbed his hand. ¡°I want to go too.¡±


    Tang Xi was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ling Hui wanted to pull her hand back, but Tang Xi held on tightly.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not even letting me hold your hand, hm?¡± He was very close to her and when he spoke, his refreshing masculine breath sprayed down, making her feel a little ticklish. Fortunately, there was a ckout and he could not see her expression. Otherwise, he would definitely see her blushing again.


    ¡°Tang Xi, I¡¯ll say it again. You dumped me. Back then, you said with certainty that you wanted me to leave your world. Now, even if you go back on your words, I won¡¯t give you another chance.¡± She snorted softly, shook off his hand and went out first.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1640 - Excitement

    <h4>Chapter 1640: Excitement</h4>


    When Tang Xi heard Ling Hui¡¯s cold snort, his lips curled up and he could not help butugh.


    The two of them exited the door one after another.


    The heavy rain had stopped. The old man was squatting in the yard, burning paper money.


    As he burned it, he muttered softly, ¡°Every debt has its debtor. Don¡¯t look for me, don¡¯t look for me¡­¡±


    Ten minutester, the old man seemed to have noticed something and turned around.


    Tang Xi was standing not far behind him. The old man shone the shlight in his hand and Tang Xi¡¯s handsome and charming face appeared in front of him. The old man fell to the ground in fear and hugged his head with both hands. ¡°Go away, don¡¯t look for me. I didn¡¯t kill you¡­¡±


    Tang Xi and Ling Hui looked at each other.


    The old man¡¯s reaction confirmed their guess.


    He must have seen Tang Xi¡¯s mother.


    Tang Xi rushed forward and grabbed the old man¡¯s arm.


    Tang Xi pulled the old man into the house.


    The old man closed his eyes, not daring to look at Tang Xi.


    Ling Hui lit the candle and looked at the frightened old man. She could not help but ask, ¡°Grandpa, what are you afraid of?¡±


    Tang Xi did not want to talk nonsense with the old man. He pressed the old man against the wall and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Have you seen this woman before?¡± Tang Xi took out his phone and flipped to the photo album. There was a photo of Mother Tang when she was alive.


    The old man nced at the photo and his body trembled even more.


    Tang Xi looked at the old man¡¯s constricted pupils and took out a sharp dagger. He pressed the old man¡¯s hand down and swung it at the back of his hand.


    The old man¡¯s legs trembled in fear.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t touch my hand¡­¡± The old man swallowed nervously.¡± Can I have a cigarette? ¡±


    Tang Xi let go of the old man¡¯s wrist and handed him a cigarette.


    The old man used the candle me to light the cigarette and took a few puffs. He looked at Tang Xi with a dark expression. ¡°You¡¯re that woman¡¯s son?¡±


    Tang Xi raised his eyebrows and did notment.


    The old man sighed. ¡°That year, I was hunting in Mountain Cang and was attacked by wild beasts. I escaped to the top of the mountain, but I was injured at that time and didn¡¯t have the strength to go down the mountain. Iy behind an ancient tree to rest.¡±


    ¡°Not too longter, I saw a beautiful and elegant woman go up the mountain. She stood on the cliff for about half an hour before a man in a suit came up. Because of the distance and my poor hearing, I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying and only saw them having a fierce argument¡­ Later, I fainted because I lost too much blood. When I woke up, the man and woman were gone, but there was a waterproof bag where I jumped off the cliff.¡±


    ¡°I went over and took out all the valuable jewelry in the waterproof bag.¡± The old man did not dare to look at Tang Xi¡¯s eyes. ¡°I sold all the valuable jewelry¡­ I only kept a ring I found in the grass¡­¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Where¡¯s the ring now?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m in my room.¡±


    ¡°Bring it over.¡±


    The old man had used those jewelry to sell for a lot of money. He had bought a house for his son in the city and had never done anything wrong in his life. This matter had always been on his mind.


    ¡°Brother, it wasn¡¯t that I left her in the lurch back then. I fainted and when I woke up, your mother was gone. She left behind her jewelry and suicide note. That¡¯s why I got greedy!¡±


    Tang Xi pursed his lips tightly and looked down at the ring in his hand.


    That¡¯s right, this was the wedding ring of his mother!


    ¡­


    The next day, in the detention center.


    Fang Ye hade to fetch Tang Xi. After fixing the car, he left Mountain Cang.


    Along the way, Ling Hui and Tang Xi remained silent.


    Ling Hui still had countless doubts.


    The old man said that he had seen Tang Xi¡¯s mother having a fierce argument with a man. Who was that man?


    Did Tang Xi¡¯s mother really jump off the cliff?


    Tang Xi looked down at the ring in his hand repeatedly.


    ¡°Princess.¡±


    Hearing Tang Xi calling her, Ling Hui looked at him.


    ¡°Although my mom didn¡¯t like my dad and me, she had always been wearing her wedding ring. If she had a fierce argument with a man at the top of the mountain and then took off her jewelry and put it in her bag, how could this ring have fallen into the grass?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to pull a ring out of a person¡¯s finger during an argument. Besides, my mom has been wearing the ring for many years. Even if she wanted to take it off, she would slowly spin it. Otherwise, she would apply it on some lubricant.¡±


    Ling Hui nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s impossible for a ring to fall into the grass unless there¡¯s an identical ring.¡±


    An idea suddenly shed in Ling Hui¡¯s mind. She seemed to have thought of something and said hurriedly, ¡°Grandpa said that a man in a suit, is it possible that the man was a woman disguised as a man? To put it bluntly, it was Auntie Ping. She bought a ring that was exactly the same as your mother¡¯s and provoked her?¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s eyes that were looking at the ring darkened. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this ring should be fake. What you said is very likely. Auntie Ping made an identical ring and deliberately ruined my parents¡¯ rtionship, causing them to misunderstand each other.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know after we return to the city and check the ring.¡±


    ¡­


    After arriving at the capital.


    Tang Xi asked Fang Ye to check the ring and the results were out very quickly.


    The ring was indeed fake.


    ¡­


    At the Tang family¡¯s old residence.


    After the family finished dinner, Old Madam Tang looked at Liu Ping, who was massaging her, and liked her daughter-inw even more.


    ¡°Ah Ping, it¡¯s our fortune to be able to find such a good daughter-inw like you.¡±


    ¡°Old Madam, you tter me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re about to marry into the Tang family, why are you still calling me Old Madam?¡± Old Madam Tang pretended to be angry and red at Liu Ping.


    Liu Ping immediately changed her words. ¡°Mom.¡±


    Tang Xi and Father Tang were still chatting and drinking in the dining room. Father Tang looked at Tang Xi, who was toasting him ss after ss. ¡°You brat, are you trying to make your father drunk?¡±


    ¡°Dad, you and Auntie Ping are about to register our marriage and be husband and wife. I¡¯m happy for the two of you. I have a mother to love me in the future. Isn¡¯t it worth celebrating?¡±


    Father Tang smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s something worth celebrating!¡± There was a trace of bitterness in Father Tang¡¯s smile. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, he and Liu Ping were talented and beautiful. They were a match made in heaven, but no one understood his heart. He hated Tang Xi¡¯s biological mother, but without deep love, how could there be extreme hatred?


    Unfortunately, that woman¡¯s heart was for him. No matter how good he was to her, she was like a kite in the sky, constantly wanting to break free from his restraints to find the sky and freedom she belonged to.


    Father Tang thought about what had happened back then and drank a few more sses.


    Father Tang drank too much and stayed at the old mansion to rest. Liu Ping and Father Tang had not registered their marriage yet, so she could only return to the vi alone.


    Recently, the weather in the capital had changed a lot. After Liu Ping returned to the vi to take a bath and sleep, lightning shed and thunder rumbled outside again.


    She slept in a daze until midnight. Suddenly, she heard someone call her ¡®Ah Ping¡¯ and she jolted awake from her sleep.

 Chapter 1641 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 1641: Exposed</h4>


    Liu Ping sat up from the bed.


    Was it her imagination? If not, why had she heard Yu¡¯er calling her?


    A white light shed outside the window, followed by a loud bang. The entire vi seemed to be trembling.


    Liu Ping heard some noise downstairs and turned on the lights in her room, only to find that there was a ckout.


    She touched her phone and called her personal servant who was sleeping in the servant¡¯s room downstairs.


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    Liu Ping put on her coat, took her phone, and went out of the room.


    When she was about to reach the stairs, another white light shed outside and a figure suddenly appeared at the stairs.


    That person had a pale face and was wearing the red cheongsam Yu¡¯er had worn when she jumped off the cliff. Her hair was disheveled and she looked extremely scary.


    Liu Ping¡¯s pupils constricted slightly.


    She closed her eyes and opened them again. When she looked at the stairs, the figure was gone.


    ¡°Who¡¯s ying tricks there?¡±


    After Liu Ping shouted, there was no reply.


    Liu Ping turned on her phone¡¯s shlight and walked downstairs.


    She did not see that pale red figure again.


    It was pouring outside and the ss door that led to the back garden had opened at some point. The storm was blowing the white curtains around and together with the dark night sky, it made people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Liu Ping walked to the ss door and was about to close it when another voice sounded in the quiet air. ¡°Ah Ping, return me my life¡­¡±


    That voice sounded like Yu¡¯er¡¯s.


    Liu Ping swallowed and turned her head in panic.


    In the darkness, that red figure slowly approached her.


    Liu Ping was so frightened that her phone fell to the ground.


    ¡°Yu¡­ Yu¡¯er, why are you¡­¡±


    The red figure stretched out its hands, wanting to strangle Liu Ping¡¯s neck. Liu Ping screamed and ran toward the stairs.


    Another red figure suddenly appeared on the second floor. Liu Ping lost her bnce and fell down the stairs.


    She was dizzy from the fall and she hugged her head, her body trembling nonstop.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, why are you looking for me? You jumped off the cliff yourself. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Liu Ping, you killed me. You caused a misunderstanding between Tang Jing and me. There was nothing between Dai Lang and me. You were the one who instigated everything!¡±


    ¡°So what if I was the one making things difficult for you? Who asked you to take the position of Mrs Tang when you clearly didn¡¯t like Tang Jing? I advised you so many times, but you didn¡¯t listened to me. I could only think of a way to make Tang Jing misunderstand that you and Dai Lang were having an affair.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When you hugged Dai Lang, I was the one who led Tang Jing over. However, I never thought that you would really fall for Tang Jing. Because you wanted to stay in the Tang family, I had no choice but to think of ways to destroy your rtionship with Tang Jing.¡±


    ¡°Tang Jing and I were on a business trip and I called you in the middle of the night with his phone so that you could hear his intimate voice. He was entertaining his guests at night, so I deliberately left a red lipstick mark on his shirt when he was drunk so that you would misunderstand that he had another woman outside.¡±


    ¡°I know your personality too well. You¡¯re considerate but cold and arrogant. You like to keep everything to yourself. You must have thought that Tang Jing¡¯s heart changed after he saw you and Dai Lang hugging each other. That¡¯s why you started to misunderstand and be disappointed in him. The conflict between the two of you grew deeper.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you didn¡¯t suspect me at all. I used the excuse of making delicious food for you and drugged you to make you mentally ill. I sent a message to Dai Lang when you weren¡¯t feeling well and told him about whatever you had told me, saying that you two were in love.¡±


    ¡°Dai Lang never replied, so I wasn¡¯t afraid that he would call and ask you. I would send him messages every few days until one day, you saw that I had a wedding ring that looked exactly like yours.¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t stand this marriage. You thought that there was no point in living. Your husband liked your best friend and your son wasn¡¯t close to you. You told me that you wanted to die.¡±


    ¡°You chose Mountain Cang yourself. I didn¡¯t ask you to die. Why are you here to settle the score with me?¡±


    Liu Ping slowly raised her head and hit her forehead against the wall. Her skin was broken and fresh blood flowed out, blurring her vision.


    She raised her hand and wiped her eyes.


    The lights in the vi suddenly turned on.


    The red figure standing in front of her suddenly tugged at her face.


    The red figure upstairs was not Yu¡¯er, but Gu Meng in disguise.


    The red figure downstairs was not Yu¡¯er either, but Ling Hui.


    At this moment, two slender figures walked out of the room downstairs.


    One was Tang Xi, and the other was Father Tang, Tang Jing.


    Liu Ping looked at the people in the vi and suddenly understood what had happened.


    They had yed tricks to scare her!


    Unexpectedly, even after her true colors were exposed, Liu Ping did not panic at all.


    She stood up shakily.


    She looked at Tang Jing and Tang Xi, aplicated look in her eyes that no one could understand. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Yu¡¯er. She chose to jump off the cliff andmit suicide. I only used some tricks for my own happiness. Who asked you guys to be so gullible? Hahaha¡­¡±


    Tang Jing clenched his fists and looked at Liu Ping in disbelief.


    He had never seen her like this before.


    All these years, although Tang Jing didn¡¯t have any feelings for Liu Ping, he was still grateful and trusted her. She had given a lot to the Tang Corporation and the Tang family.


    He had never thought that she would y the role of a scheming person between him and Yu¡¯er in order to get to the top.


    Tang Xi took out a ring and walked in front of Liu Ping. ¡°Is this yours?¡±


    Liu Ping stared at the ring for a few seconds. ¡°It¡¯s mine, but Yu¡¯er decided to have a fierce fight with me before she died. She snatched the ring away and threw it into theke in the backyard of this vi.¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s gaze was sharp. ¡°Someone found this ring at the top of the cliff my mother jumped off.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m not sure. After your mother threw the ring into theke, I didn¡¯t care about it. Because I¡¯d achieved my goal, and your mother was finally going to separate from your father.¡± Liu Pingughed again, looking a little sick.


    Tang Jing walked over and pped Liu Ping¡¯s face uncontrobly.


    Blood dripped from the corner of Liu Ping¡¯s mouth. Her body swayed unsteadily. ¡°Brother Jing, Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t like you at all. She wanted to live with you only because Dai Lang fell in love with his wife. She couldn¡¯t get her first love anymore. That¡¯s why she chose you. You were just a spare tire in her heart. Why are you so angry?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Ling Hui, who had not spoken, looked at Liu Ping coldly. ¡°If Tang Xi¡¯s mother really still loved my father, she would have made a request to my father when she donated her kidney to my mother. If she really treated Uncle Tang as a spare tire, why did you have to sow discord and make her think that Uncle Tang had another woman outside?¡±

 Chapter 1642 - Meeting The Love Rival

    <h4>Chapter 1642: Meeting The Love Rival</h4>


    Liu Ping nced at Ling Hui with an unreadable smile on her lips. ¡°So you¡¯re Dai Lang¡¯s daughter. You¡¯re really pretty! You don¡¯t lose to Yu¡¯er in her youth.¡±


    Ling Hui had goosebumps on her arms when she saw Liu Ping¡¯s strange gaze.


    She kept feeling that Liu Ping was weird, but she could not pinpoint what was weird.


    Liu Ping looked at the few people in the vi. After her true colors had been exposed, she was calm and not nervous or afraid at all. ¡°It seems like I can¡¯t stay in this house anymore.¡±


    Tang Xi grabbed Liu Ping¡¯s wrist, his expression dark. ¡°You killed my mother. Do you think you can leave so easily?¡±


    Liu Ping looked at Tang Xi, her expression as gentle as ever, as if she was looking at her own child. ¡°Ah Xi, I didn¡¯t kill Yu¡¯er. On the day she jumped off the cliff, your father and I were in thepany. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your father!¡±


    Tang Xi looked at Tang Jing.


    Tang Jing nodded silently.


    ¡°You have an aplice!¡± Tang Xi¡¯s eyes were sharp.


    Liu Ping looked like she had been wronged. ¡°Ah Xi, Yu¡¯er and I were best friends. I only wanted her to get a divorce. I didn¡¯t want her life. Why would I go to Mountain Cang to kill her?¡±


    Tang Xi looked at Tang Jing. ¡°Dad, call the police to settle it!¡±


    ¡­


    Liu Ping was very capable in her work and she had umted a lot of connections in the capital over the years.


    Since she was taken away, she naturally had to inform herwyer.


    Although Liu Ping was frightened and the words she said had been recorded by Tang Xi, it did not prove that she was Yu¡¯er¡¯s murderer.


    The suicide note had been appraised and written by Yu¡¯er herself. There were no signs that it had been faked.


    Although she had ruined Tang Jing and Yu¡¯er¡¯s marriage, it was only a matter of morality. She had not broken thew.


    Liu Ping paid her bail and was released.


    But a few dayster, another piece of news came.


    Liu Ping got into an ident and her car rushed off the highway and fell into the sea.


    ¡°Young Master, the car fell from such a high ce and hasn¡¯t been salvaged for 24 hours. She definitely won¡¯t survive.¡±


    Tang Xi nodded thoughtfully.


    From the moment Liu Ping was exposed to the incident, everything had gone too smoothly. Tang Xi kept feeling that something was wrong.


    ¡­


    Ling Hui finally managed to clear her father and Tang Xi¡¯s mother¡¯s name. The huge stone hanging over her heart rxed a little.


    She called her mother and told her everything.


    When her mother found out that she had wronged her father, she felt extremely guilty. But now that her father ignored her mother, and her mother urged Ling Hui to go back and be the mediator between them.


    After Ling Hui found out about Liu Ping¡¯s ident, she booked a flight back to the country.


    The night before she left, Cen Xi called and asked her to meet at the Qiao family¡¯s house.


    It was all thanks to Cen Xi that they had been able to find out about the feud between the parents so quickly.


    Ling Hui prepared a set of jewelry and went to the Qiao family with Gu Meng.


    Cen Xi was now the Duchess, the real mistress of the Qiao family. With Qiao Yanze¡¯s love and protection, no one dared to be disrespectful to her.


    She hung beautiful colored lights all over the back garden and set up a rectangr dining table with a checkered tablecloth. She personally cooked the fresh ingredients that were shipped back from abroad and set up a table.


    Qiao Yanze had also invited his good friends over.


    When Young Master Qin learned that Ling Hui would being, he came early in the morning.


    Qiao Yanze looked at Young Master Qin looking at the door of the vi and could not help narrowing his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t really have any feelings for Ling Hui, do you? She¡¯s Tang Xi¡¯s goddess. If you really have any thoughts, he might fight you to death.¡±


    Young Master Qin smiled and shrugged. ¡°To be honest, I quite admire Beauty Ling. If she wasn¡¯t Tang Xi¡¯s goddess, I would have snatched her away. However, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, but about Beauty Ling herself. I don¡¯t think she has any ns to be with that brat for the time being.¡±


    A smile appeared on Qiao Yanze¡¯s thin lips. ¡°That¡¯s his own business. We can¡¯t help him either.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I have to create a sense of danger for him before he manages to woo the beauty.¡±


    The two of them were chatting when Tang Xi walked in.


    Seeing Young Master Qin smiling devilishly, Tang Xi came over and kicked his leg. ¡°Are you up to something again?¡±


    Young Master Qin shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Looking at you, you probably haven¡¯t settled the beauty yet!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Previously at the restaurant, Beauty Ling said that she¡¯s still single and has nothing to do with you.¡± Young Master Qin smiled like he was asking for a beating. ¡°It means that I still have a chance!¡±


    Tang Xi picked up the ashtray on the coffee table and threw it at Young Master Qin.


    Young Master Qin dodged quickly and the ashtray did not hit him.


    Ling Hui and Gu Meng entered the vi and saw Tang Xi¡¯s dark expression when the ashtray fell to the ground.


    ¡°Jealous love rivals meeting?¡± Gu Meng could not help saying.


    Ling Hui looked at the two equally handsome and charming men by the sofa in the living room and a smile appeared on her cold and exquisite face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about rtionships now. I just want my parents to reconcile quickly and for our family to live happily together like before.¡±


    Gu Meng held Ling Hui¡¯s hand. ¡°Definitely.¡±


    Cen Xi came out of the kitchen and saw Ling Hui and Gu Menging over, and brought them to the beautifully decorated back garden.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, this is my gift to you. Thank you forst time.¡±


    Cen Xi saw the exquisite and luxurious jewelry Ling Hui had given her and a smile appeared on her cold and charming face. ¡°Sister Ling Hui, you¡¯re too polite.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Take it!¡±


    Cen Xi nodded. ¡°Take a seat first. I still have two dishes and we can start eating soon.¡±


    It was Ling Hui¡¯s first timeing to the Qiao family¡¯s house. The back garden was very big and she walked around. Young Master Qin walked over with two sses of champagne in his hands. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going back soon?¡±


    Ling Hui took the champagne from Young Master Qin. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done here. I have to go home to apany my parents.¡±


    ¡°What a filial daughter.¡±


    Ling Hui smiled and the two of them chatted for a while until Cen Xi came to call them for dinner.


    Tang Xi walked out of the living room with a strange mixed-blood girl beside him. When she saw Young Master Qin, she flew toward him like a happy butterfly.


    ¡°Brother Qin, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time!¡±


    When Young Master Qin saw the girl hugging him tightly, he nced at Tang Xi with a dark expression and mouthed, ¡°You brought her here?¡±


    The girl was Young Master Qin¡¯s ex-girlfriend from overseas. He thought that she would follow the rules and stop pestering him after they broke up. He did not expect her to rely on her family¡¯s power to force him to reconcile with her. He had been avoiding her and it was rare for him to have peace and quiet recently. Who would have thought that Tang Xi, that brat, would actually bring her here?


    Fine, Yanze was right about one thing. No matter who one offended, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Tang Xi!


    Young Master Qin held his breath and pushed the girl away, sitting beside Ling Hui first.


    Even if this brat yed a trick on him, he would still make him angry!

 Chapter 1643 - Somethings Happened!

    <h4>Chapter 1643: Something¡¯s Happened!</h4>


    Tang Xi sat opposite Ling Hui and Young Master Qin.


    During the meal, Young Master Qin kept serving Ling Hui. He would either take food for her or pour wine for her. He even wore gloves to peel prawns for her.


    Tang Xi did not eat anything the entire time and kept ncing at the two people opposite him from the corner of his eyes.


    When Ling Hui was investigating his mother and her father with him, she had said a few words to him. However, she ignored him after finding out everything.


    She ignored his calls and messages.


    Tang Xi did not expect retribution toe so quickly.


    When he found out about the feud between the previous generation from his father, he ignored her when she went to visit him every day while he had been hospitalized. He even joked with Princess Luo Di and the nurses.


    She must have felt terrible then!


    When Young Master Qin poured wine for Ling Hui again, Tang Xi could not take it anymore and kicked Young Master Qin under the table.


    Young Master Qin saw Tang Xi¡¯s action and hurriedly retracted his leg. Tang Xi identally kicked Ling Hui¡¯s calf.


    Ling Hui sucked in a sharp breath from the sudden kick and her expression changed. She looked up at Tang Xi and red at him angrily.


    Gu Meng saw that Ling Hui¡¯s expression was strange and asked, ¡°Sister Ling Hui, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ling Hui shook her head, put down the wine ss in her hand and stood up from the chair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    Ling Hui walked to the living room¡¯s washroom and was about to close the door when a long hand reached over suddenly.


    The door almost caught his hand.


    Taking advantage of Ling Hui being in a daze, the man pushed the door open.


    By the time Ling Hui reacted, the man had already entered the washroom.


    The door was locked and Ling Hui¡¯s body was pressed against the wall.


    The man¡¯s tall body blocked Ling Hui, his long and strong arms supporting him from her sides.


    Ling Hui had been kicked by him and her calf was still in pain. She was even more furious. She put her hands on his shoulders and pushed him with all her strength.


    But even after pushing for a while, he was like a mountain, not moving at all.


    A refreshing smell mixed with the faint smell of tobo wafted to her nose, bewitching her.


    Tang Xi¡¯s handsome face approached her and the tip of his nose was about to touch hers. Ling Hui could see his slender and bright eyes the moment she looked up.


    They stared at each other for a few seconds and she was furious. However, he suddenly smiled.


    However, that smile was not as unruly as usual. Instead, it was more gentle and doting. ¡°I was the one who kicked that brat Qin Zi. He has always liked to go against me since he was young. Now that his woman is here, he still dares to eye on my woman.¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s eyebrows did not move and she continued to look into his eyes. She enunciated every word clearly. ¡°Tang Xi, I remember telling you that I have nothing to do with you.¡±


    Tang Xi raised his eyebrows and a devilish smile appeared on his lips. ¡°We might have ended those days, but you¡¯re single. I still have the right to pursue you, right?¡±


    When Ling Hui heard Tang Xi¡¯s words, she could not help butugh. Her smile was bright and bright, like a blooming rose, so beautiful that it was eye-catching. Tang Xi¡¯s gaze on her darkened. ¡°Princess, give me another chance, hm?¡±


    Ling Hui replied without thinking, ¡°No.¡±


    Tang Xi stared at her cold and beautiful face for a few seconds. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡±


    ¡°You dare to do that?¡±


    The moment Ling Hui finished speaking, he leaned over and kissed her beautiful face.


    His hands grabbed her slender shoulders tightly, making her unable to move.


    But soon, his calf hurt.


    She had kicked him.


    Ling Hui raised her hand and wiped the breath he left on her face. She lifted her exquisite chin, looking cold and arrogant, making people hate and love her. ¡°If I was so easy to woo, why did you have a crush on me for ten years?¡±


    Ling Hui put her hands on his shoulders and pushed him a few steps away. ¡°Next time, if you dare to take advantage of me without permission, I¡¯ll p you.¡±


    With him here, she could not go to the washroom anymore.


    Ling Hui walked toward the door, but her fingers had just touched the door handle when her wrist was grabbed by him.


    He was like a agile and fierce cheetah, throwing her against the door.


    Ling Hui raised her hand and waved it at his face. However, before she could touch him, her wrist was grabbed by him. He leaned against her ear and said slowly, ¡°Princess, I n to kiss you for five minutes. You said that you¡¯ll p me every time I kiss you, so these five minutes are also part of the kiss.¡±


    Five minutester.


    Ling Hui¡¯s mind was a little nk. Her wrist was held by him and she could not hit his face at all.


    He smiled and let go of her hand. ¡°Five minutes have passed and the Princess didn¡¯t take the chance to do anything. Our deal is over.¡±


    He put one hand in his pocket and went out in a better mood.


    Ling Hui only reacted when he disappeared.


    Damn it, she had never seen such a shameless person!


    What kind of logic was this?


    Ling Hui walked to the sink and looked at the woman whose face was red in the mirror.


    She still had too little experience in love. Every time he was domineering, she seemed to be no match for him!


    ¡­


    After leaving the Qiao family¡¯s house, Gu Meng and Ling Hui sat in the same car.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, Little Gugu¡¯s school is holding a Parent-Child Sports Day tomorrow. I¡¯ll get the driver to send you to the airport.¡±


    Ling Hui smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll take a taxi there myself tomorrow. Don¡¯t send the driver over.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so convenient now. I can get a taxi once I leave the hotel. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Although Ling Hui did not want Gu Meng to send a chauffeur, Gu Meng still sent one the next day.


    Ling Hui came out of the hotel and saw the chauffeur Gu Meng sent over. The chauffeur said apologetically, ¡°Miss Ling, I¡¯m really sorry. When I first arrived, I identally bumped into another car and won¡¯t be able fix the car in time.¡±


    Ling Hui looked at the driver. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Mengmeng. Go repair the car!¡±


    The ne was about to take off in another hour. Ling Hui pulled her luggage and walked to the entrance of the hotel. A taxi drove over. Seeing that it was a female driver, Ling Hui got in.


    ¡°To the airport.¡±


    The car drove for a distance and Ling Hui saw that the female driver was looking at the GPS. She frowned. ¡°You haven¡¯t been driving for long, have you?¡±


    The woman hummed.


    Ling Hui said nothing more.


    After a while, Ling Hui realized that the female driver had turned off the GPS and she looked outside.


    It was not the way to the airport.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the way to the airport. Where are you taking me?¡±


    The woman said nothing.


    Ling Hui realized that something was wrong and frowned. ¡°Stop the car, I¡¯ll get off here!¡±


    The woman remained silent.


    When Ling Hui wanted to say something else, her mind was suddenly in a mess and her vision of the driver in front of her was getting blurry!


    ¡­

 Chapter 1644 - Tang Xi vs Ling Hui (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1644: Tang Xi vs Ling Hui (1)</h4>


    The previous night, Tang Xi had drunk a lot at Qiao Yanze¡¯s house. Fang Ye sent him back to the vi and he slept until noon the next day.


    Ling Hui did not inform him that she was returning to her country. When he woke up, he took a shower and called her, but her phone was already turned off.


    Tang Xi called Gu Meng again and found out that Ling Hui had already left the capital.


    Tang Xi stood in front of the French windows in his pajamas, feeling a little empty and disappointed.


    Thest time he was injured, his attitude toward her had been too bad.


    It was reasonable for her to not forgive him so easily.


    Tang Xi did not have much confidence in their rtionship.


    He loved her deeply, but he was not sure what her feelings for him were!


    Perhaps she was touched and grateful after reading his diary. After all, she had taken her savior very seriously!


    He was not sure if she really liked him!


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were still many things to settle at home and in thepany, Tang Xi would definitely have booked the earliest flight to meet Ling Hui.


    After the Old Madam found out about Liu Ping¡¯s true colors, she fell ill in a fit of anger.


    There were still several projects that Liu Ping had taken over in thepany. Without a person in charge, Tang Xi had to handle them personally.


    Tang Xi sent a message to Ling Hui, changed into his shirt and pants, and went to work.


    Father Tang had also arrived at thepany. When he found out that Tang Xi¡¯s mother had not betrayed him back then, but it was his negligence and distrust that had given Liu Ping a chance, he regretted it.


    If Yu¡¯er was still alive, he would use his remaining life to make it up to her.


    Unfortunately, she only had one life.


    Tang Jing¡¯s hair had turned white overnight.


    He had fallen in love with Yu¡¯er at first sight. Although he knew that she had another man in her heart before they got married, he had always loved her deeply.


    He had given her endless love and doting, hoping that she would see him in a different light. However, over the years, she had been rather cold to him. He thought that he would never be able to get her heart in this lifetime, but who knew¡­


    She had feelings for him.


    When she fell in love with him, he misunderstood and ignored her. He even made her think that he had some intimate rtionship with Liu Ping!


    He really deserved to die!


    At the entrance of thepany, Tang Xi saw the haggard and heavy expression of Father Tang andforted him. ¡°Dad, if Mom knew, she wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this!¡±


    ¡°Ah Xi, I actually let Liu Ping stay by my side for so many years, raising a tiger to cause trouble. That¡¯s why your mom was separated from us!¡±


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not all your fault. Liu Ping made use of the weakness and distrust in your rtionship with Mom and seeded in sowing discord!¡± Besides, Liu Ping was too good at acting. If Ling Hui¡¯s father had not told the truth back then, who would have guessed that Liu Ping was the one who had done it?


    Tang Jing nodded with a dark expression. ¡°Something happened to Liu Ping and it caused quite a stir in thepany¡¯s shares. You¡¯ll have to pay more attention to thepany.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡­


    After a busy day, Tang Xi had a video conference with the higher management of an overseaspany.


    Halfway through, Tang Xi¡¯s private phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Gu Meng, Tang Xi signaled for the meeting to stop.


    Picking up Gu Meng¡¯s call, Tang Xi heard Gu Meng say hurriedly before he could speak, ¡°Young Master Tang, did Sister Ling Hui contact you?¡±


    Hearing Gu Meng¡¯s tone, Tang Xi felt that something was wrong. ¡°No, didn¡¯t she go back?¡± Raising his wrist to look at his watch, Ling Hui should have arrived home by now.


    ¡°The meeting will end here for today.¡± Tang Xi told the higher-ups in the video and turned off the video.


    He used thendline to call Ling Hui, but her phone was turned off.


    ¡°I called Auntie and she didn¡¯t manage to pick Sister Ling Hui at the airport.¡± After finding out that Auntie didn¡¯t receive Sister Ling Hui, Gu Meng asked Ye Qing to investigate. Ye Qing still hadn¡¯t given her any news and she was extremely anxious, so she called Tang Xi. ¡°Sister Ling Hui hasn¡¯t contacted you today, has she?¡±


    Tang Xi suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. He tightened his grip on his phone. ¡°How did she get to the airport? Did she get on the ne?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still investigating.¡±


    After ending the call with Gu Meng, Tang Xi took his car keys and drove quickly to the Third Prince¡¯s pce.


    When Tang Xi arrived at the pce, the driver who was supposed to send Ling Hui to the airport in the morning was kneeling on the ground, trembling.


    Ye Qing had already found out that Ling Hui had not boarded the ne at all. After leaving the hotel, she got into a taxi. The taxi was equipped with a license te and was familiar with the roads in the capital that were not equipped with surveince cameras, avoiding the surveince cameras.


    ¡°In other words, Ling Hui disappeared after she got on this taxi?¡± Tang Xi looked at the surveince video Ye Qing¡¯s subordinates got hold of and frowned.


    ¡­


    When Ling Hui¡¯s consciousness slowly recovered, she could not see, and neither could she move her limbs.


    After a while, she realized that her eyes were covered by a piece of cloth and her hands and feet were tied with rope.


    Her mind was still a little muddled as she recalled everything that had happened.


    She had gotten into a taxi and had asked the driver to send her to the airport.


    In the end, the driver had not gone to the airport. She asked the driver to stop the car, but she did not reply.


    And her consciousness became blurry.


    Ling Hui frowned and struggled with the rope on her wrist. The rope was tied tightly and she could not break free.


    On top of that, her body was still extremely weak after taking the drug. Not too long after she woke up, sleepiness overwhelmed her again.


    She bit viciously on her lip.


    It was only when she bit her lips until they bled and tasted blood that she sobered up.


    After some time, there was a creak and the door was pushed open.


    Someone came in.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    It was a woman¡¯s voice. Ling Hui remembered that it was the taxi driver who had drugged her.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you tie me up?¡± Ling Hui¡¯s eyes were covered by a ck cloth and she could not see where the woman was standing. Ling Hui could only judge her position based on her footsteps. ¡°Why did you tie me up? Do you want money or something else?¡±


    This was a deliberate kidnapping.


    The driver sent by Gu Meng had been hit along the way. The moment she left the hotel, the taxi had driven in front of her. It was obvious that this had all been nned.


    Who wanted to kidnap her?


    A thought shed in Ling Hui¡¯s mind. Could it be¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve ced the steamed bun under your feet. You can eat it if you lower your head.¡±


    Ling Hui heard the woman turning to leave and said nothing more.


    Hearing the door close, Ling Hui bent down.


    Fortunately, she had learned dancing when she was young and her body was very flexible. If not, she definitely would not have been able to hold the bowl on the floor when she could not move her limbs.


    When she touched the steamed bun in the bowl, Ling Hui held it between her teeth. Then, she bit the empty bowl and broke it into pieces. She picked up a piece with her mouth and spit it out near her hand.


    Her lips had been cut when she was picking up the pieces. She pressed the tip of her tongue against the wound. The bloody smell made her more conscious.

 Chapter 1645 - Tang Xi vs Ling Hui (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1645: Tang Xi vs Ling Hui (2)</h4>


    Ling Hui grabbed hold of the shard and started to cut the rope on her wrist.


    Perhaps it was because she had experienced being kidnapped before that she was not so panicked now.


    She knew that the more she panicked, the worse it would be.


    She had to seize every second to save herself.


    She had grown up being pampered and had never suffered much. Her skin was delicate and fragile, and when she used the broken bowl to cut the rope, her fingertips were cut and blood gushed out. It was extremely painful.


    She gritted her teeth and did not make a sound.


    Slowly, the sweat on her forehead dripped down from her temples, soaking her long hair.


    After nearly two hours, her wrist was finally free.


    Ling Hui¡¯s hand that was holding the shard was almost stiff.


    She moved her wrist and pulled off the ck cloth covering her eyes.


    This ce was like a basement with no windows. It was dark all around and there was a hint of humidity.


    Ling Hui endured her fatigue and difort and untied the rope around her feet.


    Ling Hui found the door in the dark.


    When the door opened, it was indeed a basement like she had expected.


    Ling Hui went upstairs.


    There was a door between the exit and the first floor. Ling Hui pushed the door open and looked outside.


    The female driver who had brought her here was napping at the door.


    Ling Hui pushed open the door and walked over softly.


    The woman seemed to have noticed that something was wrong and turned back to take a look. Seeing Ling Huiing out, she was about to shout when Ling Hui reacted quickly and hit the back of the woman¡¯s neck with her hand.


    The woman fainted.


    Ling Hui did not dare to stay here for another second. She walked to the door and pulled it.


    As expected, the door was locked.


    Ling Hui walked around the room again. The windows were all blocked.


    Ling Hui realized that this was a t. Apart from the living room, there were several other rooms.


    Ling Hui pushed open the doors of every room and found that the windows of every room were sealed.


    Entering one of the study rooms, Ling Hui saw that there were many books of all genres in the bookcase.


    One of them looked a little old, probably because the person who was reading often took it down.


    Ling Hui took the book.


    He flipped through it and found that it was a book that described how to capture people¡¯s hearts.


    Ling Hui put down the book and leaned against the bookcase, kicking it in frustration.


    With this kick, the bookcase suddenly moved slowly.


    Ling Hui was shocked.


    One of the closets was actually a door.


    Ling Hui walked in doubtfully.


    It was dark inside and Ling Hui could not see anything. She found the switch and turned on the light.


    The moment the lights were turned on, Ling Hui saw what was inside. Her eyes constricted in shock.


    The walls were filled with photos of Tang Xi¡¯s mother when she was alive.


    From the time she was young to the time she was middle-aged. There were all kinds of expressions. There was happiness, sadness, pain, depression, heaviness¡­ The photos seemed to have been taken secretly.


    Although Tang Xi¡¯s mother was very beautiful, the walls were full of photos of her and it looked a little scary.


    Goosebumps appeared on Ling Hui¡¯s hands.


    This person who secretly took photos of Tang Xi¡¯s mother must have had a crush on her. Besides, that person must have had a psychological problem too!


    Apart from the wall full of photos, Ling Hui could not see any other problems. She was about to go out when a hand reached out from behind her.


    A handkerchief with a mysterious drug covered her mouth and nose.


    Ling Hui cursed in her heart, rolled her eyes back and fainted.


    ¡­


    Ling Hui did not feel anything and did not know how long she slept. She only woke up groggily when someone fed her something.


    Opening her eyes, she was lying in a pink princess room.


    It was obviously a girl¡¯s room.


    It was dreamy and beautiful.


    Ling Hui stood up from the bed.


    She held onto the wall and staggered to the door.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open from outside.


    Lin Yanyan walked in.


    Seeing Ling Hui in the room, Lin Yanyan jumped in shock. She did not expect that there would be someone in her room in the holiday house on the outskirts of the Lin family.


    ¡°Ling Hui?¡±


    Lin Yanyan saw Ling Hui¡¯s face clearly and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why are you here? Who asked you toe?¡±


    Lin Yanyan did not like Ling Hui and got angry whenever she looked at her. Recently, she had tried to contact Tang Xi but he had ignored her. It must have been because of Ling Hui.


    Ling Hui¡¯s head was still a little dizzy. She wanted to say something, but her throat was burning and she felt terrible.


    She was weak and wanted to go out. Lin Yanyan pushed her angrily. ¡°You¡¯re trespassing! I¡¯m going to call the police!¡±


    Even if she could not do anything to Ling Hui, she had to expose this matter and ruin Ling Hui¡¯s reputation!


    Ling Hui pulled Lin Yanyan. ¡°You heard that I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Lin Yanyan pped Ling Hui.


    Lin Yanyan left quickly and Ling Hui leaned against the wall weakly. All of her energy seemed to have been sucked away by a huge syringe.


    After a while, she propped herself up and walked out.


    She had just reached the stairs when she heard a scream.


    It seemed toe from the balcony on the second floor.


    Ling Hui walked over and took a look.


    Seeing Lin Yanyan fall from the second floor and lying motionless on the floor, Ling Hui¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Hearing a softugh, Ling Hui turned her head slowly.


    A figure stood in the corner of the terrace.


    That figure was wearing a ck shirt and pants, wearing a fisherman¡¯s hat. The nose and chin that were exposed were clearly¡­


    Liu Ping!


    Liu Ping was not dead!


    How could a scourge who had put on an act in the Tang family for so many years die so easily?


    The car had fallen off the viaduct just so that they would lower their guards!


    ¡°Did you push Lin Yanyan down?¡± Was Liu Ping going to push the me of Lin Yanyan falling onto her?


    The woman in the fisherman¡¯s hat smirked. ¡°The game has started. Good luck!¡±


    Ling Hui wanted to chase after her, but her body felt weak again.


    From downstairs came Father Lin¡¯s angry roar and Mother Lin¡¯s cries.


    ¡°Yanyan, Yanyan!¡±


    Papa Lin went upstairs and subdued Ling Hui on the terrace!


    ¡­


    Soon, the news of Ling Hui pushing Lin Yanyan down the stairs spread online.


    Lin Yanyan did not die from the fall, but with her head injury, it would be difficult for her to wake up anytime soon. To put it bluntly, she might be in a vegetative state in the future.


    Ling Hui was detained.


    When Tang Xi and Gu Meng heard this news, they went to see Ling Hui together.


    In just one or two days, Ling Hui looked extremely haggard.


    The Lin family was also a renowned family in the capital. Lin Yanyan was their precious daughter. Now that there was a sudden disaster, Father Lin would let Ling Hui get the punishment she deserved.


    Through the ss window, Gu Meng and Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, Young Master Tang and I believe that it¡¯s not you. Don¡¯t worry, we will find evidence and save you.¡±


    Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui and his heart ached. ¡°What happened?¡±


    After Ling Hui was locked in, she regained some of her energy.


    ¡°It¡¯s Liu Ping. She¡¯s not dead.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 1646 - Tang Xi vs Ling Hui (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1646: Tang Xi vs Ling Hui (3)</h4>


    Ling Hui recalled what had happened after she was kidnapped.


    She saw that the dark room behind the study was full of photos of Mother Tang.


    Then, she was drugged and brought to the vi in the outskirts of the Lin family.


    When Lin Yanyan came back, she had just woken up. All of this had been arranged by Liu Ping.


    It was to make Mr Lin think that she was the one who had pushed Lin Yanyan down the stairs!


    Was she doing this to punish her and Tang Xi?


    After all, if she had not insisted on investigating, Liu Ping might never have revealed her true colors.


    No. Ling Hui felt that things were not that simple.


    Before Liu Ping left, she said that the game had started. What did that mean?


    What was her real intention?


    Ling Hui thought of the wall full of photos and frowned.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, is Liu Ping not dead?¡± Gu Meng asked.


    Ling Hui closed her eyes and fell into deep thought.


    Gu Meng wanted to ask about something else, but Tang Xi shot her a look.


    Ling Hui must be thinking about something.


    ¡°Not only is Liu Ping not dead, but Tang Xi¡¯s mother might not have died either,¡± Ling Hui muttered softly.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, what did you say?¡±


    Ling Hui opened her eyes and looked at Tang Xi. Gu Meng understood what Ling Hui meant. She wanted to talk to Tang Xi.


    Gu Meng handed the microphone to Tang Xi and Tang Xi took it. ¡°Did you just say that my mother is not dead?¡±


    Although it was just Ling Hui¡¯s guess, Tang Xi was extremely shocked.


    Ling Hui frowned and said hoarsely, ¡°Tang Xi, maybe we were wrong from the start. The person Liu Ping likes is not your father, but your mother.¡±


    Tang Xi tightened his hold on the microphone.


    This seemed too unbelievable!


    ¡°After Lin Yanyan was pushed downstairs, I saw Liu Ping standing in the corner. Although she was wearing a ck shirt and pants, I noticed that there were scratches on her neck. From what I observed, it was obvious that someone had scratched her.¡±


    And from the scratch marks, it had probably been done by a woman.


    Who would be able to touch a sinister and cunning person like Liu Ping?


    That person had to be the closest to her and her favorite person!


    Although she still could not understand why Liu Ping would stay by Tang Xi¡¯s father¡¯s side for so many years if she liked Tang Xi¡¯s mother, she felt that Tang Xi¡¯s mother might still be alive.


    ¡°Tang Xi, don¡¯t worry about me first. If your mother is still alive, you have to find her as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡­


    After the visit, Gu Meng and Tang Xi came out.


    Tang Xi understood Ling Hui¡¯s current situation from thewyer and could not bail her out.


    Father Lin imed that he had seen Ling Hui push Lin Yanyan down the stairs with his own eyes. In addition, when Lin Yanyan pped Ling Hui, she had used a lot of strength. There had been Ling Hui¡¯s blood under her fingernails, which meant that they had indeed had a conflict.


    The evidence and witnesses were all there. Even if Ling Hui had a noble status, she could not get rid of the suspicion.


    Ling Hui was not in a hurry. As long as they caught Liu Ping, Tang Xi would have a way to make her confess.


    However, she still did not understand what Liu Ping meant when she said that the game had started.


    Did she feel a sense of achievement from seeing them being yed around?


    ¡­


    Tang Xi drove Gu Meng back to the Third Prince¡¯s pce. He knew that Gu Meng was worried about Ling Hui. Before Gu Meng got out of the car, he said, ¡°Leave your cousin¡¯s matter to me. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely get her out.¡±


    Gu Meng looked at Tang Xi. Ever since she found out that Sister Ling Hui had gone missing, he seemed to have be more mature. The careless aura on him was gone.


    Gu Meng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    After sending Gu Meng back, Tang Xi and Fang Ye went to Liu Ping¡¯s ex-husband¡¯s house.


    Liu Ping¡¯s ex-husband¡¯s house was in the countryside. When Tang Xi went over and mentioned Liu Ping, the ex-husband¡¯s family was extremely disgusted when they heard her name.


    ¡°After getting married, she never interacted with us vigers. Let¡¯s not talk about this. The most important thing is that before our Ah Da passed away in a car ident, he never slept with her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what sin our Ah Damitted in his previous life to marry such a useless woman.¡±


    On the way back, Tang Xi remained silent.


    Was Ling Hui¡¯s guess true? Was the person Liu Ping liked his mother?


    If his mother was still alive, where was she being kept by Liu Ping?


    After returning to the vi, Tang Xi locked himself in the storeroom for the entire night.


    At dawn, he seemed to have thought of something. He got up, pulled open the door of the storeroom, and rushed out.


    Fang Ye was worried that something had happened to Tang Xi and had been waiting outside the storeroom. When he saw Tang Xie out, he hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master, did you think of something?¡±


    Tang Xi pursed his lips tightly. He had not rested for a few days and his eyes were slightly red. He hummed and strode out.


    Fang Ye followed Tang Xi to a man-madeke in the back garden.


    Tang Xi threw a stone in and asked Fang Ye, who was behind him, ¡°How can I pick up this stone?¡±


    Fang Ye did not understand what Tang Xi meant by this question, so he replied honestly, ¡°Jump down and pick it up. But theke is quite deep, so it¡¯s not easy to pick up a stone.¡±


    Tang Xi took out the ring from his pocket and his bright eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°The old man said that he found the ring in the grass, but Liu Ping said that my mother threw the ring into theke. If it really was in theke, how could it appear at Mountain Cang?¡±


    Not only had it appeared at Mountain Cang, it had even appeared in the old man¡¯s house.


    The old man had sold all of her mother¡¯s valuable jewelry except for this fake ring.


    If the ring had really been thrown into theke, someone would definitely have thought that it was real and would have secretly fished it out.


    Tang Xi put his fingers on his handsome chin and looked at Fang Ye. ¡°Help me investigate the son of an old man living at the foot of Mountain Cang.¡±


    Fang Ye was very fast. In half a day, he found out that the old man¡¯s son was a psychiatrist.


    When he saw the psychiatrist¡¯s photo, Tang Xi suddenly remembered that this person had evene to visit his mother before.


    Perhaps he was the one who had secretly snuck into the Tang family and taken the ring from theke.


    He found the ring and realized that it was fake. He might have found Liu Ping and made some kind of agreement with her.


    Liu Ping wanted to get his mother while the psychiatrist wanted to get rich.


    ¡°Check the properties under this doctor¡¯s name.¡±


    The doctor had two properties. One of them was in the vi area halfway up the mountain.


    It was not far from the Tang family¡¯s vi.


    ¡°Young Master, could it be that Madam is really still alive and has always been so close to us?¡± Fang Ye had goosebumps all over his body. If it was true, it was not too far away from his house. If she was in the attic, she would be able to see her house whenever she looked up, but could only look at it for several years without leaving. What kind of torture was that for a person¡¯s heart?


    A normal person would definitely be driven crazy.


    Tang Xi¡¯s eyes immediately turned red.


    The people living in the vi area halfway up the mountain were either rich or noble. They were usually very busy and rarely went out.


    Tang Xi did not dare to imagine what had happened to his mother if his guess was true!

 Chapter 1647 - Tang Xi vs Ling Hui (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1647: Tang Xi vs Ling Hui (4)</h4>


    Everything was just Tang Xi¡¯s guess.


    He could not act rashly so as to avoid alerting the enemy.


    Tang Xi took out a few bottles of wine from the wine cer and sat down in the back garden.


    He opened the bottle and drank from it.


    He looked dispirited and depressed.


    Fang Ye walked over and advised, ¡°Young Master, your stomach is not in a good condition. You should drink less.¡±


    Tang Xi smashed the wine bottle on the floor and shouted with a dark expression, ¡°Scram. Don¡¯t interfere in my matters!¡±


    ¡­


    In the vi¡¯s loft.


    There was a woman with a smile on her lips, but that smile did not look normal.


    The windowsill of the attic was tightly sealed, but there was a pair of binocrs ced there.


    The scene of Tang Xi drinking in the back garden appeared in sight.


    The woman looked at Tang Xi repeatedly and found him familiar, but she could not remember who he was.


    Looking at his depressed and dispirited appearance, her heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible ck hand.


    It hurt terribly.


    Tears fell from the corners of her eyes, but there was still a smile on her lips.


    Her mind was in a mess and she felt like there were countless distant voices in her ears. She could not tell what was happening.


    For a long time, she had been in this small space. Seeing her loved ones so close to her, she had already broken down mentally.


    She was crazy and foolish. She did not even remember who she was anymore.


    The door was pushed open from the outside.


    Seeing the woman sitting by the window,ughing and crying, Liu Ping walked toward her with her makeup kit.


    Standing behind the woman, Liu Pingbed her hair and cut her fingernails.


    ¡°Are you sad to see your son in such a state?¡±


    The woman tilted her head and stared at Liu Ping for a while. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something. She ran to the bed and picked up a tattered doll. ¡°My child, my child¡­¡±


    Liu Ping looked at the woman lying on the bed with the tattered doll in her arms. Her expression darkened slightly and her eyes darkened.


    It had been so many years. Although she had gone crazy, some of her crazy words still hurt her heart!


    Liu Ping stared at her back for a long time, her lips slowly curling into a sinister smile.


    ¡­


    Tang Xi spent the entire day drinking in the yard. When it was almost dark, Fang Ye helped him in.


    Tang Xi was not drunk yet. The wine bottle he had taken from the courtyard was not filled with alcohol.


    ¡°Fang Ye, let¡¯s exchange clothes now.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be in danger if you¡¯re alone.¡±


    ¡°Bring your men and prepare to take action at any time. If my mother is really there, I will inform you.¡±


    Fang Ye had been by Tang Xi¡¯s side for many years and understood Tang Xi¡¯s character. Although he looked frivolous usually, he was actually quite decisive.


    ¡°Okay, Young Master. Be careful.¡±


    The two of them exchanged clothes and Tang Xi drove out.


    After he drove out, he stopped at an inconspicuous ce.


    Night had fallen and Tang Xi arrived at the back door of that vi.


    He raised his left hand and aimed at the surveince camera. He pressed his watch lightly and the surveince camera at the back door was destroyed.


    Tang Xi jumped over the wall with his tall body.


    When he arrived at the backyard, Tang Xi climbed up to the second floor from a thick tree.


    Not daring to alert the enemy, he went straight to the top floor.


    There was a loft on the top floor with an iron door. There was not even a window around.


    The lock on the metal door was via iris recognition and normal people could not enter.


    Tang Xi narrowed his slender and bright eyes. It was difficult for most people to get past this, but it was not difficult for him.


    Apart from being the young master of Tang Corporation, he was also an underground top hacker.


    As long as it was high-tech, it was not difficult for him.


    The watch on Tang Xi¡¯s wrist was equivalent to a miniatureputer.


    After about an hour, Tang Xi changed the data and entered a few numbers on the metal door. The door suddenly opened.


    Tang Xi walked in.


    Hearing the sound, the woman sleeping with the doll woke up.


    Under the orange light, the woman¡¯s eyes met with Tang Xi¡¯s.


    Tang Xi looked at the woman¡¯s pale and almost sickly skin, thin face, dazed expression, and he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    Mom was really still alive!


    Tang Xi took a fewrge strides and walked in front of the woman. The woman seemed to be frightened as she hugged the rag doll on the bed and shrank into the bed in fear. ¡°No, don¡¯t snatch my child away.¡±


    Tang Xi felt a lump in his throat and his eyes turned red.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    When the woman heard the word ¡®mom¡¯, she looked at Tang Xi for a few seconds. Her hands that were hugging the rag doll tightened. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t have a child as old as you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Ah Xi.¡±


    ¡°Ah Xi?¡± The woman repeated the word.


    Suddenly, she started crying. ¡°Ah Xi, Ah Xi doesn¡¯t want me anymore. She likes his Auntie Ping.¡±


    Tang Xi had always thought that his mother was indifferent to him and did not like him. Auntie Ping was good to him and he was close to Auntie Ping as well. He did not expect that he had caused such great harm to his mother!


    Tang Xi rushed forward and pulled the woman into his arms. ¡°Mom, Ah Xi didn¡¯t abandon you. You¡¯re his mother, his only mother!¡±


    ¡­


    In an MPV downstairs.


    Liu Ping saw the scene of the mother and son hugging in the attic.


    Tang Xi had found his mother faster than she had expected.


    But this did not affect her n.


    Yu¡¯er had already gone crazy. Even if she returned to the Tang family, she was still a crazy woman.


    With Old Madam Tang¡¯s personality, she would not like such a daughter-inw even if she was forced to ept her.


    She could predict how painful Yu¡¯er¡¯s life would be in the next half of her life.


    It would be more painful than living in hell!


    ¡­


    Tang Jing received a call and rushed to the hospital.


    Mother Tang was being examined by the doctor and Tang Xi was leaning against the corridor wall, his eyes red.


    Tang Jing strode over, his face full of excitement and disbelief. ¡°Ah Xi, is your mother really still alive?¡±


    On the phone, Tang Xi had only informed his mother that she was still alive but had not told him about her current condition.


    Tang Xi nodded with a heavy expression. ¡°Check inside.¡±


    Tang Jing was happy and excited. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± He thought he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to make up for what he owed her. Fortunately, she was still alive!


    Tang Xi looked at Tang Jing. ¡°Dad, if Mom is crazy, will you still treat her well?¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Jing froze for a second before he replied without hesitation, ¡°Of course I have to treat her well.¡± On the way to the hospital, Tang Jing had already thought it through. Even if Yu¡¯er was still alive, she might have been tortured badly.


    The torture she had suffered in the past few years was probably unimaginable to him. She was in more pain than anyone else. As her husband, how could he despise her?


    Tang Xi was relieved to hear that his father would not despise his mother.


    ¡°Dad, Liu Ping caused Mom to be like this and even made Ling Hui a suspect. I must find her. Stay with Mom during this period!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 1648 - Tng Xi vas Ling Hui (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1648: Tng Xi vas Ling Hui (5)</h4>


    Tang Xi went to see Ling Hui again.


    Ling Hui did not suffer inside. However, the long interrogations made her look extremely tired.


    After they met, Tang Xi told Ling Hui that his mother was still alive.


    When Ling Hui heard this, she was happy for Tang Xi but her heart also felt a little heavy.


    Mother Tang had already been driven crazy. She did not know if she could return to normal in the future!


    Liu Ping was really too ruthless!


    ¡°An inescapable has already been set up in the capital. She won¡¯t be able to leave this ce.¡± Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui, his eyes full of heartache. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Ling Hui shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. They treat me well here all thanks to you. I haven¡¯t suffered much. Liu Ping¡¯s mental state is already abnormal. You have to be careful.¡±


    A devilish smile appeared on Tang Xi¡¯s handsome face. ¡°How about you marry me after we catch Liu Ping?¡±


    Ling Hui red at Tang Xi. ¡°You wish.¡±


    Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui, an overwhelming affection surging in his eyes. ¡°I will chase you until you agree.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t n to get married for the rest of my life?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you. Even if I be an old man, I¡¯ll still chase after you.¡±


    The image of an old man chasing an old woman appeared in Ling Hui¡¯s mind and she could not help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re so funny.¡±


    Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui¡¯s smile and his heart felt sweet and warm.


    ¡­


    After Tang Xi left, Ling Hui went to the detention room.


    Lying on the wooden bed, she had a dream.


    In the dream, Tang Xi found Liu Ping, but there was a fight. Tang Xi was injured and lost a lot of blood.


    Ling Hui¡¯s eyes hurt from the bloody scene.


    She jolted awake from her dream.


    She leaned against the wall, her heart thumping wildly!


    The dream had been too realistic!


    Ling Hui¡¯s heartbeat only returned to normal after a long while.


    In the evening.


    Ling Hui¡¯s parents came to see her.


    Gu Meng had brought them here. After going through some connections, they were able to meet in the detention center.


    Seeing that Ling Hui had lost a lot of weight, Mother Dai¡¯s tears kept flowing.


    She and Dai Lang only had one precious daughter, Ling Hui. In order to find out about the feud of the previous generation, she had even gotten herself into jail now. As a mother, how could her heart not ache?


    Ling Hui¡¯s emotions were still stable. She hugged her mother and patted her back. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s alright. I didn¡¯t harm anyone. I won¡¯t go to jail.¡±


    Dai Lang came over in a wheelchair and held Mother Dai¡¯s hand. The family of three hugged each other.


    This incident had improved the stiff rtionship between Ling Hui¡¯s parents. Dai Lang promised to give Mother Dai another chance. On the way here, the two of them had opened their hearts and talked for a long time.


    Although Dai Lang was still not fluent in his speech, his wife could understand what he was saying.


    Standing by the side, Gu Meng was moved to tears when she saw Sister Ling Hui and her family hugging each other.


    Ling Hui pulled Mother Dai to sit down. Mother Dai caressed Ling Hui¡¯s thin face and said with heartache, ¡°Does anyone bully you here?¡±


    Ling Hui shook her head. ¡°Mengmeng and Tang Xi took care of it for me. No one bullies me.¡±


    Madam Dai sighed. ¡°I heard that Tang Xi¡¯s mother is still alive. Your father and I n to visit her tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Auntie Yu¡¯er is really pitiful. She had such a scary best friend who imprisoned her in the attic, making her look at her husband and son everyday, but she couldn¡¯t say a word to them and was driven crazy.¡±


    Dai Lang, who had been silent all this while, had a cold expression and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Is her best friend called Liu Ping?¡±


    Ling Hui looked at Father Dai and asked curiously, ¡°Daddy, you know Liu Ping too?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t link the Liu Ping I know to Yu¡¯er¡¯s best friend at first.¡± Father Dai¡¯s speech were still not very fluent, but after this period of treatment, it had improved a lot. At least, Ling Hui could understand what he meant.


    ¡°You know Liu Ping?¡±


    Dai Lang nodded. ¡°I used to have a foundation that targeted people with deformities all over the world. One of the patients was called Liu Ping.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I went to the foundation for an inspection and the vice president let me see his information. The patient was a yin-yang man. He looked like a girl, but his chromosome was 46XY, and his hormone secretion was normal. At that time, the vice president suggested that he undergo surgery and be a normal man.¡±


    ¡°But after the surgery, he would be infertile, so he rejected it. It¡¯s been so many years. Because he didn¡¯t get the surgery corrected in time, it could cause cancer.¡±


    Dai Lang frowned. ¡°Could it be that this Liu Ping is Yu¡¯er¡¯s best friend?¡±


    Ling Hui suppressed the shock and disbelief in her heart and looked at Gu Meng. ¡°Mengmeng, you asked Tang Xi for a photo of Liu Ping. Dad, if you see Liu Ping¡¯s photo, can you recognize that it¡¯s that yin-yang patient?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gu Meng immediately called Tang Xi.


    However, Tang Xi¡¯s call was not getting through.


    Ling Hui tensed up immediately.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get through?¡±


    Gu Meng nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ling Hui bit her finger. When she was nervous, she liked to bite her finger. Her many years of habit could not be changed. The more nervous she was, the harder she bit.


    Mother Dai was worried that Ling Hui would bite her finger and tugger on her arm. ¡°Huihui, he might be somewhere where the signal is not good. Don¡¯t be too anxious.¡±


    ¡°Mom, if Liu Ping is really the yin-yang person Dad is talking about, she must have gotten cancer after so many years, since she hasn¡¯t had any surgery. She¡¯s a person who¡¯s about to die, so she¡¯s capable of doing anything!¡±


    She always felt that Liu Ping had already nned out everything from the time she was kidnapped to when Mother Tang was rescued.


    What was her real purpose?


    ¡°Look at you, child. You even bit your finger¡­¡± Mother Dai looked at Ling Hui¡¯s finger that was bleeding and her heart ached.


    Ling Hui¡¯s slender body froze.


    She looked at her mother. ¡°Mom, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said, child, your hand is bleeding. Even if it doesn¡¯t hurt you, it hurts even when I see it.¡±


    Child?


    Yes, child!


    Liu Ping refused to undergo surgery because if she did, she would not be able to get pregnant.


    And to Tang Xi¡¯s mother, her child was the most indispensable person in her life!


    The shoring of Liu Ping¡¯s life was that he could not get pregnant and could not get Tang Xi¡¯s mother to give him a child.


    So, at thest moment of her life, her real purpose was to take Tang Xi away!


    So that Tang Xi¡¯s mother would lose her child forever!


    Ling Hui had goosebumps all over when she thought of this possibility!


    ¡°Mengmeng, quick, ask the Third Prince for help. We have to find Tang Xi as soon as possible!¡± Ling Hui was extremely anxious and panicked. She was afraid that the nightmare she had had woulde true. ¡°Liu Ping¡¯s real goal might be to perish together with Tang Xi!¡±

 Chapter 1649 - Tang Xi vs Ling Hui (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1649: Tang Xi vs Ling Hui (6)</h4>


    After Tang Xi went to see Ling Hui, he received a call from Fang Ye not long after.


    They had information on Liu Ping¡¯s whereabouts.


    There were surveince cameras that showed Liu Ping in an apartment in a district.


    Tang Xi immediately rushed over with his men.


    After kicking open the door of that apartment, Tang Xi quickly walked in.


    However, the apartment was empty.


    There was only a small DVD yer on the bedside table.


    Tang Xi opened the video. It was a video that Liu Ping had recorded.


    ¡°Ah Xi, I know you¡¯ll find this ce, but I just want to meet you alone. Maybe you don¡¯t want to see me alone, but I know you want to get your goddess out. If youe and see me, I¡¯ll give you the video that shows what happened to Lin Yanyan during that incident.¡±


    ¡°The address of our meeting is in the drawer of the bedside table. Remember, if you bring anyone else here, I will destroy the video. As long as Lin Yanyan doesn¡¯t wake up, your goddess will be treated as a suspect and may even be prosecuted.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a beauty who was raised delicately. I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t bear to let her suffer inside for a long time!¡±


    Tang Xi put down the DVD and opened the drawer. There was indeed a note inside.


    The address of the meeting was written on the note.


    Fang Ye stood at the bedroom door and did not see the address on the note, but he heard Liu Ping¡¯s voice in the video.


    Fang Ye walked in. ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t agree with you going to look for Liu Ping alone. It¡¯s too dangerous!¡±


    Liu Ping had been with Tang Xi for many years and knew his personality very well.


    She was right. Ling Hui had been raised as a pampered child, and it was impossible for Tang Xi to let her stay in there for a long time.


    Although they did not abuse her, he was unwilling to let her bear the burden of being a suspect.


    ¡°Fang Ye, I would rather get into trouble than let Ling Hui suffer. I must go to this appointment!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be in danger.¡±


    Tang Xi patted Fang Ye¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have to save Ling Hui. I won¡¯t let anything happen to me.¡±


    ¡­


    The ce where Liu Ping arranged to meet Tang Xi was in a remote old building in the suburbs.


    This ce was rather deste and there was no signal around. From the moment Tang Xi walked in, the outside world could not contact him.


    There was no fear or panic in Tang Xi¡¯s heart.


    With one hand in his pocket, he walked into the building.


    Pushing open the old door, a woman wearing a mask and hat stood there with a scanner. ¡°I have to check if you have any sharp weapons on you before I can let you in.¡±


    Tang Xi raised his hands.


    The woman took the scanner and scanned his body. She found that he had not brought anything over and nodded. ¡°Go in!¡±


    Tang Xi walked in.


    After walking for a distance, Tang Xi smelled a faint smell of tobo.


    He looked up and saw a ck figure sitting on a leather chair.


    That person¡¯s back was facing him and Tang Xi could not see the person¡¯s face clearly.


    ¡°Liu Ping?¡±


    The leather chair slowly turned around.


    Tang Xi saw Liu Ping¡¯s outfit and frowned.


    Liu Ping was wearing a ck suit and had cut her long hair short. She had put on wax and held a cigarette in her hand. People who were not familiar with her would think that she was a man.


    Liu Ping took the cigarette from her lips and pointed at the old sofa beside Tang Xi. ¡°Sit.¡±


    Tang Xi sat down.


    Liu Ping took out a cigarette box and took out a cigarette. ¡°Do you want to smoke?¡±


    Tang Xi took the cigarette, his handsome face expressionless. A few secondster, he crushed the cigarette between his fingers and threw it into the ashtray. ¡°Tell me. What do I have to do to make you give me the video of you pushing Lin Yanyan down the stairs?¡±


    Liu Ping looked at Tang Xi¡¯s exquisite and handsome facial features, her eyes revealing an expression that Tang Xi could not understand. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I created the illusion that your mother jumped off the cliff and then locked her up so close to you?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a psychopath!¡±


    Liu Ping looked up andughed.


    He leaned against the leather chair, took a puff of smoke and exhaled slowly at the old ceiling. ¡°Ah Xi, I¡¯m actually a man. When I first saw your mother, I fell for her. But my appearance was no different from a woman¡¯s. She thought I was a woman and after I helped her several times, we became best friends.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s cold on the outside but warm on the inside, but she¡¯s rather slow when ites to rtionships. She doesn¡¯t know that I often did intimate things to her because I liked her.¡±


    ¡°After she had you, I started to get jealous when I saw her putting her heart and soul into you. When you were very young, I secretly let you smell a very faint fragrance. You vomited after smelling it, then I mixed that fragrance into your mother¡¯s skincare products. When your mother hugged you, you were very disgusted with your mother when you smelled that smell. When she hugged you, you cried and vomited.¡±


    ¡°I also instigated your grandmother to hire a Taoist priest. The Taoist priest said that your birth characters were ipatible with your mother¡¯s and that the fate between you and her was shallow. You could only grow up healthily if she alienated you.¡±


    ¡°That was why your mother was cold to you since you were young. She was afraid that you would fall ill once she treated you well.¡±


    When Tang Xi heard this, a hideous expression appeared on his face. He was like a beast that had been provoked. He stood up from the sofa suddenly and grabbed Liu Ping¡¯s cor. ¡°You¡¯re an animal!¡±


    There was no change in Liu Ping¡¯s expression, only a light smile. ¡°Ah Xi, I¡¯m not done yet. Don¡¯t be agitated first. If you can¡¯t get the video, wouldn¡¯t you havee here for nothing?¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s jaw tightened and he sat back on the sofa with red eyes.


    Liu Ping finished smoking a cigarette and lit another one. ¡°As you grew up, your rtionship with Yu¡¯er faded and you stuck to me more than her. But it was not bad for everyone to live like this. Although I couldn¡¯t have Yu¡¯er, Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t like your father either.¡±


    ¡°Until one day, I found out that Yu¡¯er was paying attention to Dai Lang¡¯s news. Dai Lang¡¯s wife was sick and she secretly donated a kidney. I was really angry at that time. I thought that Yu¡¯er still had feelings for Dai Lang. When Yu¡¯er returned, I drank too much and did something that made me regret for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°I rushed into Yu¡¯er¡¯s room, wanting to be with her. Yu¡¯er found out about my true identity. She was quite afraid then, and I was also extremely afraid. However, I begged her bitterly and told her about my pain. Her heart softened and she forgave me.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve always been sensitive. Ever since that incident, I realized that Yu¡¯er had been avoiding me. Every time she looked at me, I felt like she was looking at a monster. When I realized that she had feelings for Tang Jing, I almost broke down.¡±


    ¡°So, I created a misunderstanding between her and Tang Jing. Of course, the thing that made her break down the most was that she thought Tang Jing had really fallen in love with me. When I took out the ring that looked exactly like hers, she looked like she wanted to die!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 1650 - Tang Xi vs Ling Hui (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1650: Tang Xi vs Ling Hui (7)</h4>


    ¡°I told her that if she was willing to be with me, I would leave Tang Jing.¡±


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t want to. So, I took out all sorts of photos that I took of her secretly, including those while she was taking a bath, changing clothes, and all kinds of nude photos before she knew who I really was¡­ Hahaha, I warned her that if she dared to say anything in front of Tang Jing, I would spread her photos.¡±


    ¡°She was a traditional and conservative woman. How could she stand such a threat? She really wanted to jump off the cliff and die. But how could I let her die so easily? She didn¡¯t like me. I wanted her to live a life worse than death!¡±


    ¡°What could I do to make life worse than death? Of course, that would be to see one¡¯s lover, son, and best friend live together. Her best friend was about to rece her position and marry into the Tang family to be the new mistress.¡±


    ¡°It felt so good to drive a person crazy bit by bit!¡±


    Tang Xi clenched his fists tightly, the veins on the back of his hands twitching as he red at Liu Ping with bloodshot eyes. He wanted to tear her into pieces!


    Liu Ping looked at Tang Xi, who was furious but could only control himself. The smile on her lips could not help but widen. ¡°Actually, your mother only wentpletely crazy recently. She never believed that your father would really marry me. It was only when I yed the recording of Tang Jing proposing to me and personally setting the date for our marriage that she really broke down.¡±


    ¡°My n was supposed to be carried out on the day of the marriage, but you and Ling Hui found out about the abnormality in advance, so I had to y along with you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. If I can live for a few more years, do you think you can defeat me so easily?¡±


    Liu Ping¡¯s eyes were filled with arrogance and contempt. She flicked the cigarette ash on her finger. ¡°If I didn¡¯t cooperate with you and tell you the truth the night you pretended to be ghosts, you probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to find out the truth so quickly, right?¡±


    He had told the truth, but thew could not punish him.


    They knew how despicable he was, but they could not do anything to him!


    Tang Xi looked at Liu Ping. She was cold-blooded but arrogant. However, he had to admit that Liu Ping had the right to be arrogant.


    People like him were already mentally twisted and perverted, but he was too good at pretending and living with another face, so much so that they had not noticed anything unusual about her for many years.


    ¡°However, you¡¯re still smarter than I thought. I thought that you wouldn¡¯t be able to find Yu¡¯er so quickly.¡± Liu Ping stubbed out her cigarette and looked at Tang Xi with narrowed eyes. ¡°Ah Xi, my biggest regret in life is not being able to get Yu¡¯er to give me a child. If Yu¡¯er had my child, she might have been able to see me in a different light.¡±


    Tang Xi red at Liu Ping with a dark expression. ¡°Stop disgusting me. How can my mother have a child with a pervert like you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, she can¡¯t.¡± Liu Ping¡¯s gaze toward Tang Xi changed several times. She curled her lips and gave a meaningful smile. That smile made people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Suddenly, he took out an SD card from his pocket.


    ¡°Ah Xi, this is the video you want.¡±


    Tang Xi went forward and took the SD card from Liu Ping¡¯s hand. He got up, not wanting to say anything more to Liu Ping, and walked out.


    ¡°Ah Xi, you only have five seconds.¡±


    When Tang Xi came, he had already gotten a feeling that Liu Ping would not let him off easily.


    When Liu Ping said that he only had five seconds, he knew that Liu Ping was not joking.


    Tang Xi ran outside quickly.


    Liu Ping had already calcted the time. It would take 40 seconds from where she was sitting to the door.


    Tang Xi would definitely die.


    The moment the explosion happened, Tang Xi jumped out of a ss window in the building.


    There was a loud bang.


    It was a powerful explosion with a huge impact, like a volcano erupting.


    A wave of heat surged toward Tang Xi.


    A ck mushroom cloud rose into the sky and a sharp pain shot through his body. Countless images shed past Tang Xi¡¯s mind.


    Those from his childhood to those from his adulthood¡­


    A wave of dizziness hit him and he almost fainted.


    His fingers gripped the SD card tightly as he said silently, ¡°Princess, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Perhaps, he could not continue to chase after her, let alone chase after her after turning into an old man!


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    He had yet to be filial to them and let them have a grandson.


    The light in front of him slowly disappeared. The endless darkness swallowed him!


    ¡­


    Ling Hui was extremely worried about Tang Xi¡¯s safety.


    After her parents and Gu Meng left, she had been pacing around in the small space.


    Her fingers were bleeding from her bite.


    This anxiety continued until midnight.


    Gu Meng came with herwyer.


    After the procedures were done, Ling Hui was released.


    Throughout the entire process, Ling Hui did not ask about anything.


    It was not until they came out and got into the car that Ling Hui looked at Gu Meng and said with a trembling and tense voice, ¡°How is he?¡±


    Before Gu Meng answered, Ling Hui clenched her hands into fists and ced them on her knees. Tang Xi¡¯s devilish and handsome face kept appearing in her mind.


    He would be fine. He would be fine!


    Gu Meng looked down, not knowing if she should tell Ling Hui the truth.


    However, there was no way to hide it.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, you have to be mentally prepared¡­¡±


    When Ling Hui heard Gu Meng¡¯s words, her heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible ck hand.


    She was almost unable to breathe.


    ¡°W-What happened to him?¡± Liu Ping wanted to drag him down with her. Was he seriously injured, or was he gone?


    Ling Hui¡¯s heart was already in her throat.


    ¡°Liu Ping asked to meet Young Master Tang. She buried many bombs and Liu Ping was killed in the explosion. Young Master Tang jumped out of the window during at that critical moment, but the bomb was too powerful and Young Master Tang suffered very serious injuries¡­ The doctor said that he might not be able to wake up in this lifetime.¡±


    Bang!


    When Ling Hui heard Gu Meng¡¯s words, her mind seemed to have been struck by lightning and went nk.


    Ling Hui covered her face with both hands as tears flowed from between her fingers.


    ¡°He won¡¯t wake up for the rest of his life¡­ Why won¡¯t he wake up for the rest of his life? As long as he¡¯s still alive and has a glimmer of hope, I will apany him¡­¡±


    He had been secretly in love with her for ten years. During those years, he had done a lot for her silently.


    She had rarely done anything for him. Now that he had suffered such a serious injury for her, she would not give up on him.


    Gu Meng looked at Ling Hui, who was crying, and pulled her into her arms. ¡°I heard from Ye Qing that when he found Young Master Tang, Young Master Tang was holding onto the SD card tightly. The doctor tried for a long time before he finally managed to pry his hand open¡­¡±


    Ling Hui raised her hand and wiped away the tears on her face. ¡°Mengmeng, are we going to the hospital now? I want to see him. I want to see him immediately!¡±


    When Ling Hui rushed to the hospital, Tang Xi had already entered the ICU.


    No one was allowed to go in for a visit. They could only look at him through a ss window.

 Chapter 1651 - Tang Xi vs Ling Hui (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1651: Tang Xi vs Ling Hui (8)</h4>


    His face was wrapped in gauze and an oxygen mask was ced over his face.


    She could not see his face at all.


    Hey there unmoving. Her heart ached at that sight.


    Ling Hui seemed to be able to feel his pain and she wanted to bear it for him.


    The scene of him going to see her during the day appeared in her mind.


    There had been an indecent smile on his handsome face as he said that he would continue to woo her even if he had be an old man if he did not manage to woo her now.


    At that time, his smile had been devilish.


    She really regretted not agreeing to him at that time.


    She had countless things she wanted to tell him but she had not told him that she had really fallen for him.


    It was not because of gratitude.


    She wanted to be with him. Although she had said that she would not forgive him easily, she had never thought that they would really be strangers!


    She did not like to cry. It had been many years since she had cried like this.


    Tears fell onto her lips. They were salty and bitter, just like her heart.


    Tang Xi, don¡¯t sleep here for the rest of your life. When you wake up, I¡¯ll marry you, okay?


    Gu Meng went downstairs to buy bread and water, and passed them to Ling Hui. Ling Hui shook her head. She couldn¡¯t stomach anything.


    When the Tang family received the news, they rushed over.


    When Old Madam Tang saw Tang Xi in the ICU, she could not take the blow and fainted.


    Tang Jing held Mother Tang¡¯s hand. Mother Tang was mentally unstable and did not even know who was lying in the ICU and kept muttering that she had to look for her child.


    Tang Jing ced a doll in her arms, and she carried it and sat down in a corner, coaxing it softly.


    Tang Jing¡¯s hair had turned white recently. He stood beside Ling Hui and looked at Tang Xi through the ss window.


    He had only one son. In his heart, Tang Xi was the best.


    But now, his son had been hurt so badly by Liu Ping.


    His family had been ruined.


    Ling Hui wiped the tears from her face. She knew that Tang Jing was the one under the most pressure in the Tang family now.


    ¡°Uncle Tang, Tang Xi knows the responsibility on his shoulders. He will definitely wake up. We have to believe in him.¡±


    Tang Jing looked at Ling Hui. This was the first time he had looked at Ling Hui properly.


    In the past, when he found out that she was Dai Lang¡¯s daughter, he had always been biased. He did not understand why his son would like her.


    From this incident involving Liu Ping, Tang Jing could tell that Ling Hui was not just a vase. She was smart, calm, rational, and exuded a unique charm.


    She was an outstanding girl!


    Tang Jing nodded with a heavy expression. ¡°I believe that he will wake up.¡±


    ¡­


    Half a yearter.


    Ling Hui went to Tang Xi¡¯s ward as usual.


    Ever since Tang Xi¡¯s ident, she had never left the capital and woulde to the hospital every day.


    There were some people beside her who advised her to stop being stubborn.


    It was very likely that Tang Xi would never wake up.


    But she had never thought of leaving him.


    It had only been half a year. Even if it was half a century, she would not give up as long as she was still alive.


    Although she came to the ward every day, her mood was different every day.


    The scars on his face had already healed and new flesh had grown out. There was no difference from his original appearance, but his face was much thinner.


    He had suffered the most injuries on his body.


    There were many scars.


    Every day when Ling Hui came, she would touch his face and hands first.


    She really hoped that his fingers would move the moment she held his hand.


    Ling Hui buried her face in his palm and said softly and hoarsely, ¡°Tang Xi, I¡¯m still waiting for you to propose to me. Can you wake up? I promise you that as long as you wake up, we¡¯ll get married.¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to marry me? I¡¯m already prepared.¡±


    ¡°It will be Mengmeng and the Third Prince¡¯s wedding in three days. Mengmeng will be the bride. I¡¯m so happy and envious. Although I got married once, it was an unhappy marriage. I want to be your bride. Tang Xi, wake up!¡±


    ¡°For the past six months, Uncle Tang has been apanying Auntie Yu¡¯er and he¡¯s brought her to many doctors for treatment. However, Auntie Yu¡¯er is still afraid that her child will not be around every day. The doctor said that if her son apanies her, she might get better one day.¡±


    ¡°Tang Xi, we all need you. Don¡¯t sleep anymore, okay?¡±


    When the nurse came by during her daily ward rounds, she would always hear Ling Hui talking to Tang Xi. Every time the nurse heard Ling Hui begging Tang Xi to wake up, her eyes would turn red.


    As time passed, the medical staff really hoped that Tang Xi would wake up soon.


    They could not bear to see Ling Hui sad anymore.


    ¡­


    The day before Gu Meng got married, Ling Hui came to the hospital again.


    Her slender fingers caressed Tang Xi¡¯s thin and well-defined face.


    ¡°Tang Xi, I might not be able toe to the hospital tomorrow. Mengmeng is getting married and I want to attend her wedding. I can onlye and talk to you at night. Mengmeng looks so beautiful in a wedding dress. The Third Prince looks so handsome in a suit¡­¡±


    Ling Hui grabbed Tang Xi¡¯s well-defined hand and kissed his fingers. Tears fell from her eyes. ¡°Tang Xi, I like you¡­ If you want me to say that I love you, can you wake up?¡±


    Ling Hui looked up at the man¡¯s indifferent face and pretended to be angry.


    ¡°If you continue to sleep, I¡¯ll be angry. You know that the consequences will be very serious if I¡¯m angry.¡±


    As usual, Ling Hui stayed in the hospital for a long time before leaving.


    She did not notice that the man¡¯s fingers moved slightly as she walked out of the ward.


    ¡­


    On the day of Gu Meng and Ye Qing¡¯s wedding, the sky was clear and cloudless. It was a veryfortable weather.


    Their wedding was held in the royal church.


    After the King and Queen¡¯s wedding, this was another grand wedding of the century.


    Gu Meng was wearing a white wedding dress. Her ck hair was tied into a bun and she wore a bright diamond tiara on her head. Behind her long skirt were her little page boy and flower girl, Little Gugu and Little Tiantian.


    Walking on the red carpet, Gu Meng looked at the handsome man in a suit in front of her and a sweet smile appeared on her lips under the veil.


    The two of them had gone through trials and tribtions to get to where they were today.


    There was sweetness, bitterness, conflict, misunderstanding, happiness, sweetness¡­


    However, no matter how much they had experienced, they had still be a couple in the end.


    From now on, she was his Princess Consort and he was her husband.


    Walking over to the man, their eyes met and she saw affection and love in his deep ck eyes.


    The priest read out the vows and asked if they were willing to be each other¡¯s partners for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health. She looked at him and answered with focus and certainty, ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±


    The church erupted in apuse.


    Ling Hui looked on as the groom kissed the bride and tears filled her eyes.

 Chapter 1652 - Tang Xi vs Ling Hui (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1652: Tang Xi vs Ling Hui (9)</h4>


    Mengmeng was finally happy.


    She had encountered many setbacks in her rtionship with the Third Prince.


    Fortunately, they had not given up on each other.


    In the end, they had gotten their happy ending.


    Ling Hui was happy for them.


    After the ceremony, the bride carried the bouquet outside the church as usual.


    The unmarrieddies who had attended the wedding stood in front of the bride, ready to receive the flowers.


    A girl pulled Little Apple over. Little Apple shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m still young.¡±


    The girl whispered into Little Apple¡¯s ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that many socialites have a good impression of Crown Prince Xiaojie now?¡±


    Little Apple nced at Xiaojie, who was standing beside the King. The teenager was wearing a tailored white shirt and ck pants. He was not wearing a tie or shiny ck leather shoes like the adults were. He was wearing a pair of white shoes, and was thin and tall.


    He was standing with his back to the light and Little Apple could not see his expression clearly. However, his appearance had long been imprinted in her mind.


    The handsome Brother Xiaojie.


    Suddenly, someone called him and he took a few steps forward, looking over.


    Little Apple saw him clearly. He had a very pretty face that looked like he hade out from aic. The fringe in front of her forehead covered her beautiful eyes slightly. Under her tall nose were her extremely beautiful cherry blossom-like pink lips.


    It was so perfect that no ws could be found.


    It used to be the King, the Third Prince and the Fifth Prince who were the most popr, but as time passed, the most popr person now was Brother Xiaojie.


    Little Apple thought that Xiaojie was looking toward her and she waved her hand at him. ¡°Brother Xiaojie¡­¡±


    Before Little Apple could finish, she saw a very beautiful girl walking towards Xiaojie.


    More and more people were walking forward to receive the flowers. Little Apple was pushed to the middle and her vision was blocked. She could not see Brother Xiaojie anymore.


    Ling Hui didn¡¯t want to fight with the young girls for the bouquet but Cen Xi pulled her over. ¡°Sister Ling Hui, just go. Maybe snatching the bouquet will bring you good luck!¡±


    Before Ling Hui could say anything, the bouquet in the bride¡¯s hand was thrown out.


    The bouquet flew through the air andnded in Ling Hui¡¯s hands.


    Ling Hui was a little dazed as she suddenly received the bouquet.


    Then, cheers erupted.


    ¡°Sister Ling Hui, you received the bouquet! Congrattions!¡±


    With the cheers of the crowd, Ling Hui walked toward Gu Meng with the bouquet.


    The emcee passed the microphone to Ling Hui, who took it. ¡°Thank you, Mengmeng, for sharing your happiness to me. I hope that the person I miss will wake up soon and give me happiness. No matter how long I have to wait, I will continue to wait.¡±


    ¡°He once said that he would chase after me even if he became an old man. Now, I want to return this to him. Even if I be an old woman, I will still wait for him.¡±


    Not wanting to say too many sad words at Gu Meng¡¯s wedding, Ling Hui took a deep breath and forced back the tears that were about to fall from her eyes. Her beautiful red lips curled into a bright smile. ¡°I want to give my blessings to Mengmeng and the Third Prince again. I wish you a loving life and a hundred years of happiness!¡±


    After saying her blessings, Ling Hui passed the microphone to the emcee.


    She looked down and stood aside.


    Suddenly, someone pulled her arm gently.


    Ling Hui turned around and looked at Fang Ye who was standing behind her.


    Ling Hui followed Fang Ye to a ce with no one around. Fang Ye handed her a phone.


    Ling Hui was a little puzzled, but she did not ask Fang Ye anything as she took his phone.


    Fang Ye was video calling someone.


    The background of the video was the hospital ward. Ling Hui¡¯s gazended on the man on the bed.


    He had taken off his oxygen mask.


    Ling Hui¡¯s heart was in her throat.


    He wouldn¡¯t have¡­


    Just as Ling Hui was panicking, she saw the man who had his eyes closed slowly flutter his long and thick eyshes.


    Ling Hui widened her eyes and looked at this scene in disbelief.


    Her mind was nk for a few seconds.


    She closed her eyes and opened them again. Seeing that the man had indeed opened his eyes, she covered her mouth, her beautiful eyes turning red.


    ¡°Fang Ye, is it true? Your Young Master is awake?¡±


    Fang Ye nodded. ¡°After your divorce yesterday, Young Master already showed signs of waking up when the doctor was checking on him. Young Master woke up this morning. Although he can¡¯t be energetic immediately, he¡¯s already conscious.¡±


    Ling Hui threw the phone to Fang Ye and ran to the hospital without saying anything else.


    Gu Meng saw Ling Hui rushing off and asked worriedly, ¡°Sister Ling Hui, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Mengmeng, my good luck really came after I received the bouquet. He¡¯s awake, he¡¯s awake!¡±


    Gu Meng¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°That¡¯s great, Sister Ling Hui. Go to the hospital quickly.¡±


    Ling Hui was so excited she did not know what to say. She ran out of the church and even forgot that taking a taxi to the hospital would be the fastest way there. She took off her high heels, lifted the hem of her gown, and ran crazily on the road.


    She did not care about anyone¡¯s gaze. She only wanted to get to the hospital as quickly as possible and see the man she wanted.


    Until the sound of honking sounded behind her.


    ¡°Princess Ling Hui, get in the car. If you continue running like this, your feet will be injured. Besides, you aren¡¯t as fast as this car.¡±


    Ling Hui saw Fang Ye driving and was stunned for a moment. After regaining her senses, he opened the door to get into the car.


    Fang Ye knew that Ling Hui was anxious and drove toward the hospital quickly.


    ¡­


    They arrived at the hospital ward.


    Tang Jing, Mother Tang, and Old Madam Tang were already inside.


    Seeing that Ling Hui was still barefooted, Tang Jing and Old Madam Tang knew that she was anxious. Over the past six months, Ling Hui¡¯s protection and persistence toward Tang Xi had moved them.


    Although Ling Hui had been married once, she had a good background. She was beautiful and intelligent, and there were many young men pursuing her.


    However, Ling Hui had never wavered.


    Tang Xi had already opened his eyes, but half a year of deep sleep made his eyes look a little muddled.


    Ling Hui met his eyes. ¡°Tang Xi, you¡¯re awake. That¡¯s great!¡±


    Tang Xi stared at Ling Hui for a while, confusion in his eyes. He said hoarsely, ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s excited and happy mood immediately sank to the bottom.


    Had Tang Xi lost his memory?


    Did he not remember her?


    Ling Hui bit her lip hard and lowered her long eyshes. She turned back and said to Tang Jing, ¡°Uncle Tang, I¡¯ll go out for a few minutes.¡± The tears in her eyes were almost unbearable. She wanted to go out and adjust her emotions.


    Ling Hui was about to turn around when someone suddenly grabbed her slender wrist.


    Turning around, she met the man¡¯s devilish eyes. ¡°Silly.¡±

 Chapter 1653 - Tang Xi vs Ling Hui (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1653: Tang Xi vs Ling Hui (10)</h4>


    Ling Hui was shocked and seemed to be in disbelief.


    She retracted her hand from the man¡¯srge palm, turned around, covered her mouth, and suppressed her emotions.


    Did that mean that he had not forgotten her?


    Was he just teasing her?


    This fellow was still so unserious. He was simply despicable!


    Seeing that Ling Hui was ignoring him, Tang Xi said hoarsely, ¡°Princess, turn around.¡±


    Not only did Ling Hui not turn around, she even took two steps forward.


    On the way from the church, she was too excited and happy that she had shed a lot of tears. Her makeup might have been smudged. She must not look too good now.


    Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui¡¯s slightly trembling shoulders and tried to sit up. When Father Tang saw this, he helped Tang Xi sit up and left the ward with Mother Tang and Old Madam Tang, leaving space for the two young people.


    ¡°Princess, turn around and let me see you.¡±


    Ling Hui turned around stiffly and met Tang Xi¡¯s slender and devilish eyes.


    Tang Xi reached out his hand to Ling Hui, who ced her hand in his palm.


    Tang Xi used a little strength and Ling Hui fell onto the bed.


    Tang Xi sped Ling Hui¡¯s palm lightly.


    Ling Hui¡¯s palm was slightly numb. She wanted to retract her hand but he held onto it tightly.


    ¡°Princess, long time no see.¡±


    Tang Xi leaned forward and hugged Ling Hui with his other hand.


    Feeling the warmth from his chest, Ling Hui had mixed feelings.


    Over the past six months, she had no idea of when he would wake up although she believed that he would wake up.


    Every day was a torture to her.


    Now that she could really feel his arms, his voice, and his warmth, she felt like he had really woken up.


    ¡°I heard everything you said to me every day.¡± He leaned his chin on her shoulder, his lips pressed against her ear, his voice hoarse. ¡°I heard you say you like me and want to marry me.¡±


    Ling Hui felt a lump in her throat. She turned back and red at the man. ¡°How could you still sleep for half a year after hearing that? I haven¡¯t had a good sleep in the past six months and was always worried about you.¡±


    Tang Xi¡¯s hand that was hugging her shoulders tightened. His thin face pressed tightly against hers as he kissed her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry. I¡¯ll make it up to you in the future.¡±


    Ling Hui saw him kissing her face and she used her elbow to push him away. ¡°Use your words instead¡­¡±


    Before Ling Hui could finish, the man suddenly groaned. Ling Hui saw his pained expression and asked anxiously, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°My heart hurts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡±


    Ling Hui was about to get up when the man hugged her again.


    ¡°I¡¯m lying to you. I used to have such dreams often. As long as I was slightly ufortable, the Princess would be nervous and care about me. Now, my dream hase true¡­¡± Tang Xi cupped Ling Hui¡¯s face with both hands and stared at her without blinking.¡± Princess, you¡¯re so beautiful today. ¡±


    Ling Hui was wearing a long aqua blue dress today that partially exposed her corbones. The hem of the dress was wide open and her delicate and fair leg could be seen faintly.


    Her brown curly hair was tied into a bun and her rose-colored lips were red. Although the makeup on her face was a little messy from crying, it did not affect her beauty.


    Ling Hui saw Tang Xi¡¯s gaze and her heart throbbed uncontrobly.


    They had never been in a proper rtionship before. Now that he was awake, a gaze and action easily moved her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of looking at me?¡±


    After all, Tang Xi had been lying for half a year and could not get out of bed immediately. Sitting for a long time did make his body feel a little tired.


    Hey on the bed and grabbed Ling Hui¡¯s hand. ¡°Stay with me.¡±


    Ling Hui nced outside the ward. ¡°Uncle Tang and the rest are still here. Besides, it¡¯s broad daylight¡­¡±


    ¡°Princess, I want to hear you say that you love me.¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s beautiful face could not help but blush.


    She had never said those words to anyone. She felt embarrassed that he suddenly wanted to hear it.


    It was too embarrassing for her to say it out loud.


    She covered her face. ¡°Uncle Tang and the rest must have a lot to say to you. I¡¯ll call them in.¡±


    ¡­


    As Ling Hui went out of the ward to call the Tang family in, she received a call from Gu Meng.


    Ling Hui told Gu Meng that Tang Xi had woken up. When Gu Meng found out, she was happy for Ling Hui.


    Qiao Yanze and Cen Xi, who had received the news, also rushed over.


    Qiao Yanze entered the ward and seeing that Tang Xi had really woken up, he threw a punch at his shoulder. ¡°Damn brat, you¡¯re lucky to have survived.¡±


    Tang Xi and Qiao Yanze punched each other. ¡°It¡¯s worth it to have my goddess apany me here every day!¡±


    ¡°Ling Hui is very concerned about you. You got what you wanted.¡±


    After Qiao Yanze and Cen Xi left, Tang Jing led Mrs Tang to the bed.


    Over the past six months, Tang Jing had found many doctors for Mother Tang, but there had been minimal results.


    Tang Xi looked at Mother Tang, who was still carrying a doll in her arms. He called out hoarsely, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Mother Tang nced at Tang Xi as if she did not know him. She lowered her head again and coaxed the doll in her arms.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Ah Xi. I used to think that you didn¡¯t like me and I didn¡¯t dare to be close to you. After Liu Ping told me the truth, I realized that you loved me.¡± Tang Xi held Mother Tang¡¯s hand and his eyes turned red. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Mrs Tang wanted to retract her hand from Tang Xi¡¯s grip, but Tang Xi held it tightly. She looked up at Tang Xi and saw the tears in his eyes. The doll in her arms fell to the ground.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your son. I¡¯ll be here forever and I will never leave you again.¡±


    Mother Tang muttered and repeated Tang Xi¡¯s words. ¡°Son?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom. I¡¯m your son, Tang Xi.¡±


    Mrs Tang stared at Tang Xi for a while and her eyes slowly became clear. ¡°Ah Xi?¡±


    Hearing Mrs Tang call out Ah Xi¡¯s name, Father Tang and Tang Xi were pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Mother Tang¡¯s hand that was held by Tang Xi turned from being stiff and restrained to holding Tang Xi¡¯s.


    Tang Jing was surprised and happy.


    The doctor was right. Yu¡¯er cared about her son the most. As long as Tang Xi woke up and slowly moved her, there was a possibility she might return to normal.


    Tang Xi addressed her as his mother again.


    A thinyer of moisture appeared in Mother Tang¡¯s eyes.


    The doctor came to check on Tang Xi¡¯s body and told him not to be too emotional since he had just woken up, and to rest well.


    ¡°Ah Xi, your mother¡¯s condition has improved. We can¡¯t hurry this. Take care of yourself first. I¡¯ll bring your mother back ande to see you tomorrow.¡±


    Tang Xi nodded.


    When Tang Xi was alone in the ward, he called Fang Ye.


    ¡­


    Ling Hui removed her makeup and went to the hotel to get a change of clothes. By the time she returned to the ward, Tang Xi was already asleep.

 Chapter 1654 - I Love You!

    <h4>Chapter 1654: I Love You!</h4>


    Ling Hui walked to the bed, pulled a chair over softly, and sat down.


    After learning that he had woken up, she had not even gotten the chance to look at him properly.


    Although he had lost a lot of weight in his face, his facial features were still handsome. Ling Hui¡¯s gaze swept from his long eyebrows and slender eyes to his thin lips.


    After removing her makeup, she approached him with her clean and elegant face.


    He did not need to wear an oxygen mask anymore and she could clearly feel his breathing.,


    She stared at his pretty lips, closed her eyes and pressed her lips against his.


    ¡°Tang Xi, I love you.¡±


    She did not dare to say these words when he was awake.


    For a person who was not good at saying sweet nothings, she needed to muster up a lot of courage to say these words even when he was asleep.


    She had always felt that it was better to use her actions to prove her love rather than to say it.


    Because she loved him too, she had been apanying and protecting him for the past six months.


    After Ling Hui finished speaking, she hugged his neck and buried her face in his shoulder.


    What Ling Hui did not know was that the man she thought had fallen asleep had opened his devilish and beautiful eyes.


    He had not heard it wrongly just now. His princess had said ¡®I love you¡¯ to him.


    Tang Xi felt like he was dreaming.


    Although the Princess only said those words because she thought he had fallen asleep, she had indeed said it.


    With her personality, it was not easy to say that she loved him.


    Tang Xi could not help but smile.


    Ling Hui leaned against Tang Xi¡¯s shoulder and suddenly sensed that something was wrong. The man¡¯s chest seemed to be vibrating. She looked up at Tang Xi in confusion.


    She did not know when he had woken up, but he was smiling happily.


    He looked a little silly.


    Seeming to have sensed Ling Hui¡¯s gaze, Tang Xi looked at Ling Hui. Their eyes met and Ling Hui¡¯s fair ears turned red.


    He was not asleep.


    He had heard her confession.


    ¡°Why are you still as annoying as before?¡± Ling Hui blushed and red at Tang Xi.


    Tang Xi held Ling Hui¡¯s slender fingers, ced them by his lips, and kissed them lightly.


    Before Ling Hui could react, he put another thing onto her fingers.


    Ling Hui stared at it. It was a perfectly cut diamond ring that was so brilliant that it could almost blind people.


    ¡°You¡­¡± He had actually slipped the ring onto her finger when she wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    ¡°You put a ring on me in the hospital? You didn¡¯t even propose!¡±


    Tang Xi reached out and took out an exquisite box from under the pillow.


    Ling Hui opened the box and there was a jade hairpin inside.


    She looked at it carefully. ¡°It¡¯s my mother¡¯s. Did you find it for me?¡±


    Tang Xi hummed. ¡°After I bought my mother¡¯s, I kept looking for the one you wanted.¡±


    Tears of gratitude appeared in Ling Hui¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯re so attentive, I¡¯ll forget about the proposal. I agree to be your Mrs Tang.¡±


    If possible, Tang Xi really wanted to carry Ling Hui and spin her around.


    But now, he was helpless.


    When he was discharged, he would definitely give her a surprise.


    Tang Xi reached out and grabbed Tang Xi¡¯s slender fingers tightly. ¡°Princess, stay here with me tonight.¡±


    Ling Hui grabbed Tang Xi¡¯s hand back and rested her face on his chest. A happy and sweet smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Xi looked down at their intertwined fingers and the dazzling ring between her fingers. He had never felt so satisfied and excited before.


    The goddess he had had a crush on for ten years was finally his from now on.


    He would use his entire life to protect and love her so that she would no longer be afraid of marriage and would feel his love and warmth!


    They still had a long time to go.


    He would use his actions to prove that she had not made the wrong choice!


    ¡­


    In the Qiao mansion.


    After attending the wedding banquet in the pce, Cen Xi felt a little ufortable and made a move first.


    Qiao Yanze could not leave immediately. He told the driver to drive slowly and send Cen Xi to the pce before he returned to the banquet hall.


    Cen Xi returned home and took a hot bath.


    As she came out of the bathroom, the butler brought supper over.


    Cen Xi took two bites before her stomach started to feel ufortable again.


    She did not know why, but she had be picky when it came to food recently. Whenever she worked overtime, she would feel sleepy.


    She seemed to have be more delicate.


    Originally, there were still some documents that needed tranting, but after several yawns, Cen Xi had no choice but to go to bed.


    In the middle of the night, Cen Xi heard the sound of a car engineing from downstairs and she got out of bed.


    As he reached the stairs, the butler helped to support Qiao Yanze.


    He had drunk quite a bit that night and there was an undeniable drunkenness in his upturned eyes.


    Seeing Cen Xie out, he frowned. ¡°Are you still waiting for me?¡±


    Cen Xi helped him into the bedroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go fill the bathtub for you.¡±


    Qiao Yanze leaned against the bed, looking at Cen Xi with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Mrs Qiao, there¡¯s something I want to tell you¡­¡±


    Seeing the guilt that shed past Qiao Yanze¡¯s eyes, Cen Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Ever since they got married, he had been very good to her and was honest about everything to her.


    What was it that he needed to be so serious to confess to her?


    Did he have another woman outside?


    No, that was unlikely.


    Qiao Yanze grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s hand and pulled her into his arms. He buried his handsome face into her neck and sniffed her hair.


    ¡°Xiao Xi, you have to promise not to be angry after I tell you.¡±


    As he spoke, he kissed her cheek, and she could smell the strong smell of cigarettes and alcohol.


    In the past, Cen Xi never found this smell unpleasant and even felt that it was very masculine. But now, her stomach felt ufortable.


    Just as his lips were about to touch hers, she got up from his arms and ran toward the bathroom.


    Qiao Yanze heard the sound of a woman vomiting from the bathroom.


    Qiao Yanze immediately sobered up.


    He rushed in like a shooting star, looking at the woman who was rinsing her mouth after retching. He frowned. ¡°Xiao Xi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s expression did not look too good, like a pale piece of paper. After rinsing her mouth, she looked at the man behind her. ¡°Qiao Yanze, what are you hiding from me? Do you have another woman behind my back?¡±


    With that said, she went forward and sniffed his shirt.


    Indeed, she smelled a faint perfume.


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes immediately turned red.


    After they got married, he had never talked to other women except for work. He had always ced her first in his heart.


    But now, she could smell a woman¡¯s perfume on his shirt.


    ¡°You look so guilty and you¡¯re telling me not to be angry. Do I have to be happy that you have someone outside?¡±

 Chapter 1655 - Shes Pregnant!

    <h4>Chapter 1655: She¡¯s Pregnant!</h4>


    Cen Xi did not know what had happened to her.


    Her emotions seemed toe and go as they wished and she had no control over them at all.


    She had not been like this before.


    She seemed to have be more emotional recently.


    Seeing that Cen Xi was agitated, Qiao Yanze pulled her hand and kissed it. ¡°What are you thinking? How can I have another woman outside?¡±


    He pulled Cen Xi into his arms, hisrge hand caressing her trembling shoulders. ¡°Zhizhi and Sihan both drank a lot at night. I was the one who helped Zhizhi back. I have a very faint perfume smell on me. Can¡¯t you smell that it¡¯s Zhizhi¡¯s favorite?¡±


    Cen Xi sniffed Qiao Yanze¡¯s shirt again.


    It was really the type that Zhizhi liked.


    Cen Xi looked up at Qiao Yanze with slightly embarrassed eyes. ¡°I misunderstood you¡­¡±


    Qiao Yanze raised his well-defined fingers and brushed the tip of Cen Xi¡¯s nose lightly. ¡°I can¡¯t be happier that you¡¯re worried about me. But why did you feel like vomiting the moment I got close to you?¡±


    Cen Xi shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been working overtime recently and haven¡¯t paid too much attention to my diet, but my stomach has been feeling ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Shall I take you to the hospital now?¡±


    Cen Xi leaned into Qiao Yanze¡¯s arms, hugging his thin waist. ¡°It¡¯s alright now.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day, in the detention center.


    When Qiao Yanze went to work, his expression was a little dark.


    He had drunkst night and wanted to be intimate to his wife, but she had rejected him.


    When he went out in the morning, she did not send him off like usual nor give him a morning kiss.


    Cen Xi did not know what was wrong with her and sheyzily under the nket.


    However, she was not stupid. She could vaguely guess the reason for her abnormal behaviorst night.


    But she felt that it was impossible.


    She had promised Qiao Yanze that she would have a child in another two years¡¯ time. At that time, he had agreed.


    To be on the safe side, Cen Xi took a day off and went to the hospital.


    ¡­


    After Qiao Yanze arrived at thepany, he had a morning meeting but was a little distracted.


    When he left, he had clearly been unhappy. Cen Xi should have seen it, but she had not sent him a single message since that morning.


    Back in the office, Qiao Yanze called Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Zhizhi, have you ever felt nauseous when the King kissed you?¡±


    ¡°Nauseous?¡± Nan Zhi froze for a second. ¡°Uncle, are you saying that Xiao Xi is feeling nauseous?¡±


    Qiao Yanze hummed.


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯m going to have a younger cousin soon.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qiao Yanze¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. He seemed to have thought of something and said hurriedly, ¡°Zhizhi, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll go back and see Xiao Xi.¡±


    Qiao Yanze got up and walked out of the office quickly.


    He called Cen Xi as he walked.


    The phone rang but no one answered.


    Qiao Yanze then called Cen Xi¡¯s driver. The driver told Qiao Yanze that Cen Xi did not go to work but had gone to the Royal Hospital.


    Qiao Yanze immediately drove to the Royal Hospital.


    By the time Qiao Yanze arrived at the Royal Hospital, Cen Xi had already finished her checkup.


    She was about to get into the car when a tall figure suddenly rushed over. Before she could see who it was, she was pulled into a broad and warm embrace.


    Then, the man who was carrying her inspected her from head to toe. ¡°Are you done with your checkup? Are you feeling unwell? Is it¡­ is it¡­¡±


    After all, he was guilty and it was not easy for him to ask about it.


    Cen Xi looked up at the handsome man in front of her. She grabbed the cor of his shirt with both hands, her eyes red, and her tears fell like pearls.


    It was rare for Qiao Yanze to see her so weak. Even when they fell out with each other, she still held back her emotions.


    Qiao Yanze cupped her face, his rough fingers wiping away her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Tell me where you¡¯re feeling unwell!¡±


    His face was slightly pale and there was still cold sweat on his forehead. He looked extremely anxious.


    Seeing that he was really worried and afraid, Cen Xi stopped scaring him. She red at him with red eyes. ¡°You still have the cheek to ask?¡±


    The woman who was crying just now suddenly became a tigress.


    This contrast made Qiao Yanze seem to understand something.


    He looked at her deeply. ¡°A-Are you really pregnant?¡±


    Cen Xi clenched her fist and punched his shoulder.


    ¡°If you want a child, you can tell me. Why did you have to do it behind my back? Don¡¯t you think I should be angry?¡± The doctor said that she was almost two months pregnant. She still felt a lingering fear when she thought about how she usually wore makeup and high heels, and even had cold drinks at work.


    ¡°Hit me. Hit me hard.¡± He kissed the top of her head, his voice slightly hoarse. ¡°Tell me, are you pregnant?¡±


    Cen Xi threw her bag into his arms. ¡°Look at it yourself.¡±


    Qiao Yanze took out the checkup report from his bag. Seeing that Cen Xi was indeed pregnant, his body froze and his usual calmness seemed to have disappeared. He grinned foolishly.


    After a few minutes, Qiao Yanze finally looked up at Cen Xi.


    Although he had done something bad, he thought that it would not be so easy to get pregnant¡­


    ¡°Xiao Xi, I¡¯m going to be a father!¡±


    Qiao Yanze pulled Cen Xi into his arms and hugged her tightly, as if he wanted to push her deep into his bones.


    ¡­


    Cen Xi had serious morning sickness and would feel nauseous whenever she smelled something slightly fishy.


    Qiao Yanze contacted Xiao Ying and asked her toe and apany Cen Xi for a while.


    Xiao Ying was overjoyed when she found out that Cen Xi was pregnant. She immediately arranged everything in Country R and rushed over overnight.


    After Qiao Yanze and Cen Xi got married, they had never seen Xiao Ying. Every time Cen Xi missed her sister, she would fly to Country R.


    Xiao Ying was now working in apany¡¯s project department. In order to live like a normal person, she had gotten surgery for the scar on her face. Now, her face looked no different from before she was disfigured.


    Qiao Yanze did not tell Cen Xi that he had invited her sister over. Cen Xi was sunbathing in the yard and was stunned when she saw Xiao Ying suddenly appear.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    Xiao Ying was wearing a cored white shirt and a pair of blue jeans. The shirt was cinched at the waist and her long hair was tied into a bun. She looked fresh and youthful, like a university student who had juste out of school.


    Xiao Ying went forward and hugged Cen Xi. ¡°Have you been feeling unwell recently? You¡¯ve lost weight. I¡¯ll cook some appetizing food for youter.¡±


    Cen Xi rested her chin on Xiao Ying¡¯s slender shoulders. ¡°Sister, why did you suddenly give me such a big surprise?¡±


    ¡°Your husband called me toe.¡±


    Cen Xi froze and asked in disbelief, ¡°He asked you toe?¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. He finally let go of his grudge against you.¡± Cen Xi said and looked behind Xiao Ying, asking in confusion, ¡°Sister, did youe alone? Where¡¯s Little Cutie?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 1656 - Romantic

    <h4>Chapter 1656: Romantic</h4>


    Xiao Ying looked at Cen Xi and replied, ¡°She¡¯s studying there and there¡¯s someone taking care of her. You have to rest well. If the little onees, she¡¯ll disturb you.¡±


    Cen Xi pursed her lips, feeling a little choked up.


    Her sister was always considerate of her. Actually, she knew very well that her sister had not brought Little Cutie over because she was worried that Qiao Yanze would not like her.


    Although he knew that his sister was not the person who had really hurt him back then, his sister had been sent to him by Ba Li at the beginning.


    When he saw his sister, he would think of how miserable the Qiao family had been back then.


    Cen Xi was sandwiched between the two of them and could only try to maintain the peace, but she would not force Qiao Yanze to do anything.


    The injuries and pain he had suffered back then made her heart ache.


    Cen Xi held Xiao Ying¡¯s hand, guilt appearing on her cold and charming face. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Xiao Ying patted the back of Cen Xi¡¯s hand. ¡°Why are you apologizing? I only hope that you¡¯re doing well. Seeing Young Master Qiao dote on you so much, I can¡¯t be happier for you.¡±


    Xiao Ying sat Cen Xi on the swing. ¡°I¡¯ll go make some food for you. You can stay in the sun for a while more.¡±


    ¡­


    When Qiao Yanze returned, he saw the sisters sitting in the yard.


    Xiao Ying sat beside Cen Xi, picking food for her as she watched her eat.


    Her gaze was unusually gentle.


    Cen Xi¡¯s mood had been unstable recently, but after Xiao Ying came, a smile appeared on her lips.


    Qiao Yanze did not disturb the warm time the sisters had alone. He went upstairs to the study.


    After Cen Xi finished eating, she chatted with Xiao Ying for a while in the garden.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll get the butler to prepare a room for you¡­¡±


    Before Cen Xi could finish, Xiao Ying shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already booked a room at the hotel. My luggage is in the hotel.¡±


    Cen Xi furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Sister, how can you stay in a hotel when you¡¯re already here? Are you worried about what Yanze would say? I¡¯ll call him now¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying held Cen Xi, who was about to call, back as a smile appeared on her exquisite and beautiful face. ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants to stay in the hotel. Xiao Xi, I used to living alone in the past. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be used to staying here.¡±


    ¡­


    Time flew by.


    In the blink of an eye, Xiao Ying had apanied Cen Xi for nearly ten days.


    Cen Xi¡¯s morning sickness had gotten better.


    Tang Xi had been discharged from the hospital and called to invite Qiao Yanze and Cen Xi to the gathering.


    Ling Hui found out that Cen Xi¡¯s sister hade to the capital and asked Cen Xi to bring her along.


    The gathering was held at a high-end clubhouse in the capital.


    When Qiao Yanze, Cen Xi and Xiao Ying arrived, there were already many people sitting in the room.


    Because Cen Xi was pregnant and Tang Xi had just been discharged from the hospital and his body had not fully recovered yet, all of the young men who were present were not allowed to smoke. Some of them were addicted to smoking and had a lollipop in their mouths.


    Most of the young men who came tonight had brought femalepanions.


    Only Young Master Qin was single. He was watching Tang Xi and Ling Hui disy their affection publicly angrily when he suddenly saw Xiao Yinging in from the corner of his eye.


    Even Qiao Yanze had been smitten by Xiao Ying before. She was extremely charming.


    She had a pair of naturally charming fox eyes with a mole at the corner of her eye. Her nose was delicate and her lips were pink. The most important thing was her face shape. It was wless and her skin was as smooth and delicate as porcin.


    Young Master Qin widened his eyes and the lollipop in his mouth fell to the ground.


    ¡°F*ck, why have I been so lucky recently? The women I¡¯ve met are all so beautiful.¡± Young Master Qin had had many girlfriends while he was abroad. He thought that all of them were beautiful and charming, but after he returned to the capital, he saw the Queen, Gu Meng, Cen Xi, Ling Hui¡­ and the woman he had just seen. Although they were all different types, they were all beautiful.


    Tang Xi followed Young Master Qin¡¯s gaze and nced at Xiao Ying.


    He cursed in her heart.


    It seemed like Qiao Third Young Master loved Miss Cen to the core. He had hated Xiao Ying¡¯s face in the past, but now, he could be in the same space as his eldest sister-inw.


    When Ling Hui saw Cen Xi and her sistering over, she hurriedly stood up to wee them.


    Cen Xi saw the diamond ring on Ling Hui¡¯s finger and asked with a smile, ¡°Sister Ling Hui, did Young Master Tang propose to you?¡±


    Cen Xi still remembered that it had been Tang Xi¡¯s idea when Qiao Yanze proposed to her.


    Tang Xi was a romantic person.


    ¡°That fellow is very cunning. The moment he woke up, he put the ring on my finger.¡±


    ¡°He finally got his wish and can marry his beloved goddess,¡± Cen Xi said as she introduced, ¡°This is my sister, Xiao Ying.¡±


    Ling Hui and Xiao Ying shook hands and got to know each other.


    Young Master Qin walked over and stood beside Ling Hui. He looked at Xiao Ying with charming eyes. ¡°Beauty, let¡¯s get to know each other too. My surname is Qin. You can call me Qin Zi.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Young Master Qin and shook his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    Young Master Qin tried to hit on Xiao Ying, but he found that although Xiao Ying looked very fairy-like and otherworldly, she was very mysterious. No matter what he asked, her attitude was indifferent and polite, making it impossible to see through her.


    Young Master Qin invited Xiao Ying to y pool, y games, sing, and y cards. He realized that she knew everything and was even better than him, but he could not see any trace of a romantic aura from her.


    After Xiao Ying went to the washroom, Young Master Qin could not help but say to Qiao Yanze, ¡°I say, this older sister-inw of yours is really secretive. Why does she know everything? I wanted to pursue her, but I feel that I¡¯m not worthy of her. I don¡¯t know what kind of man can deal with her.¡±


    Qiao Yanze and Tang Xi nced at Young Master Qin and Tang Xiughed. ¡°At least you know your ce.¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying went to the washroom outside the room.


    It had been a long time since she had yed like this.


    Some things were imprinted deep in her bones. Although she had not touched them for a long time, she was still familiar with them.


    Since she was young, she had learned how to capture a man¡¯s heart, so she knew many things.


    After a few years of peaceful life, she seemed to have forgotten what kind of person she used to be.


    Xiao Ying returned to the room and the lights in the room dimmed the moment she sat down.


    The sound of fireworks suddenly sounded outside the French windows.


    Xiao Ying followed the people in the room to the French windows and looked outside.


    Dazzling sparks bloomed in the air, as colorful and beautiful as crystal stones.


    It went on for nearly half an hour.


    When thest set of fireworks bloomed, there was a confession: LH, I Love You.


    Ling Hui froze for a moment before she realized that the fireworks outside for nearly half an hour were all for her.


    She looked at the man beside her but he had left. Ling Hui looked around and did not see him.


    Ling Hui was about to look for Tang Xi when Gu Meng and Cen Xi suddenly came over and covered her eyes. ¡°Sister Ling Hui, don¡¯t be angry. Young Master Tang asked us to do this.¡±

 Chapter 1657 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1657: Meeting</h4>


    Gu Meng and Cen Xi brought Ling Hui to another room.


    Although she could not see anything, Ling Hui did not panic. However, her heart was beating faster and faster.


    The dazzling fireworks and confessions outside had already shocked her. She did not know what surprise Tang Xi was going to give her.


    Gu Meng pulled the cloth covering Ling Hui¡¯s eyes away.


    Ling Hui opened her eyes and for a moment, it was as if she had arrived at a sea of flowers.


    The room was filled with beautiful flowers.


    There was a red carpet paved with rose petals in the middle. Ling Hui took off her high heels and walked over slowly.


    After walking for a distance, there was a sign in front that said, ¡°Press the remote control.¡±


    Ling Hui pressed the remote control.


    A video appeared on the huge screen.


    Ling Hui did not know when Tang Xi had recorded it. He was wearing a sapphire cored shirt and his hair was tidied neatly. There was a soul-stirring smile on his lips. He was handsome and devilish. ¡°Princess, this was the first time I saw you.¡± In the image, a photo of him seeing Ling Hui for the first time appeared.


    It was all drawn by him.


    The first time they met, she had helped him race and had put on ugly makeup on purpose. Now, even she could not remember how ugly she had looked back then, but he had managed to draw it.


    Seeing the image he had drawn, she remembered that she had indeed been like that.


    Ling Hui covered her mouth. She was a little touched and wanted tough.


    How could he remember how ugly she had been?


    ¡°The second time I saw you, you were feeding stray cats.¡± Simrly, he had drawn the way she had fed the cats.


    The orange street lights fell on her with an indescribable purity and beauty.


    ¡°This was what you looked like in the cafeteria¡­ You looked like this at the New Year¡¯s Ball¡­¡±


    Ling Hui¡¯s eyes gradually filled with tears.


    To her, her school days seemed to be distant in the past.


    Seeing the portraits he had drawn, Ling Hui felt like she had returned to school.


    Although she had read his diary and knew that he had liked her since a long time ago, he had recorded her youth and her beauty in such a way that made her extremely shocked and touched.


    Her fair hands covered her lips as tears flowed from her eyes.


    ¡°Princess, thank you for appearing in my life. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I might not know what love is. Thank you for giving me the chance to take care of you and love you!¡±


    Ling Hui heard the man¡¯s voice behind her. She turned back and looked at the man who was holding arge bouquet of roses. She nodded with tears in her eyes. ¡°I have to thank you too. You made me believe in love and marriage again.¡±


    Several heads poked in from the slightly ajar door.


    Seeing Tang Xi and Ling Hui confessing to each other, they were all quite touched.


    Qiao Yanze patted Young Master Qin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You have to work hard.¡±


    Young Master Qin sighed. ¡°All of you chased the goddesses away one by one, leaving me all alone. You raised my standards. It¡¯ll probably be hard to find myself a partner in the future!¡±


    ¡­


    After leaving the clubhouse, Cen Xi wanted to send Xiao Ying to the hotel.


    Xiao Ying shook her head in rejection. ¡°It¡¯s not early anymore. You¡¯re pregnant now, so you have to go back and rest. We¡¯re only twenty minutes away from the hotel. I want to walk and see the night scenery here.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not safe for you to be alone.¡±


    Xiao Ying clenched her fists. ¡°Most people can¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Cen Xi had no choice but to nod. ¡°Alright then. Send me a message when you get to the hotel.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded.


    She was not drunk even after drinking at night, but her cheeks were slightly flushed. Under the night lights, she was unbelievably beautiful.


    Young Master Qin drove his sports car and followed behind Xiao Ying.


    He had to admit that after spending time with Xiao Ying that night, he felt that she was mysterious and charming.


    Xiao Ying walked for a while and passed by a square.


    A video appeared on the huge LED screen.


    The capital was holding an economic exchange meeting and many important figures hade.


    Xiao Ying nced at the screen and suddenly, she saw a familiar yet unfamiliar figure.


    Long Ming!


    Xiao Ying stopped in her tracks.


    She looked at the man on the big screen, feeling like a lifetime had passed.


    Long Ming was wearing a ck shirt and pants, his cor and sleeves were embroidered with gold thread. The tailored fabric wrapped around his tall figure. His short and stiff hair was neat and stylish. Under his long and straight eyebrows, his facial features were cold and sharp as if they had been carved out. His thin lips were pursed tightly, exuding the strong aura of an emperor.


    In the video, he was getting off the ne with an elegant and noble figure beside him.


    Xiao Ying knew that it was his fianc¨¦e, Lou Lan.


    The daughter of a noble family.


    She was quitepatible with Long Ming, who had already be the King.


    It was pretty good. He had forgotten about the pain she had caused him in the past and had started a new life with a lover by his side.


    Xiao Ying looked away from the big screen, took a deep breath, and walked forward with a smile.


    Young Master Qin sat in the sports car. Seeing Xiao Ying staring at the big screen for a while, he followed her gaze.


    Seeing the handsome, cold, and powerful man, Young Master Qin was secretly shocked.


    Did Xiao Ying like men like Kings?


    Young Master Qin followed Xiao Ying to the hotel entrance and only drove away when he saw Xiao Ying enter the hotel.


    Xiao Ying had just entered the hotel when she heard amotion behind her.


    More than ten bodyguards walked in from outside, standing in two rows.


    Xiao Ying looked back and saw several luxurious ck sedans parked in front of the hotel.


    The door of the car in the middle opened and a pair of long legs stretched out. Xiao Ying stood behind several waiters and through the gap, she saw the man getting out of the car.


    She did not expect to meet the man she had seen on the big screen here.


    The man who got out of the car had no expression on his cold face and exuded a cold aura that kept people away.


    Xiao Ying could not tell what had changed about him. He was still as handsome and stylish as before, but his aura seemed to be even colder than before. That strong aura that was above everyone else was not something an ordinary person couldpare to.


    After getting out of the car, Long Ming went to the other side and opened the door for Lou Lan.


    They walked side by side toward the hotel.


    Xiao Ying hurriedly crouched down to avoid meeting Long Ming.


    But after a few seconds, she stood up again.


    Why should she be afraid?


    Long Ming had already hypnotized her and had already forgotten about her. Even if she stood in front of him now, he wouldn¡¯t know her, right?


    Long Ming took a few steps toward the hotel lobby when he suddenly stopped.


    He could vaguely feel a gaze on him.


    He looked back.


    Before Xiao Ying could look away from him, she met his cold eyes.


    A trace of panic shed past Xiao Ying¡¯s heart, but she calmed down very quickly.


    If he did not remember her, why should she panic?

 Chapter 1658 - Snatching

    <h4>Chapter 1658: Snatching</h4>


    Long Ming¡¯s cold eyes only swept past Xiao Ying¡¯s face for a few seconds. Other than the bone-chilling coldness, there were no other emotions.


    His handsome face was extremely cold.


    Xiao Ying had attended a gathering tonight and was wearing a shirt dress. Her long hair was tied into a fish bone braid that hung on one side of her shoulders and her fair legs were exposed. She looked fresh and beautiful.


    Long Ming¡¯s gaze moved away from Xiao Ying very quickly. He continued to walk forward with the woman beside him, his tall figure exuding a cold aura.


    Even though he did not know her anymore, the nce they exchanged still made Xiao Ying lose her momentum.


    She felt inexplicably panicked.


    But she did not know why she was panicking.


    In order not to meet again, Xiao Ying moved to another hotel overnight.


    She would be returning to Country R in a day or two.


    She might never meet Long Ming again.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Cen Xi and Xiao Ying went to the mall to shop.


    Qiao Yanze sent a message asking if they were going back for lunch. Cen Xi replied that she wanted to treat her sister to a meal outside.


    However, that was not to be. It was almost noon when Cen Xi identally sprained her ankle.


    Although it was not serious, she could not continue shopping.


    Cen Xi could only listen to Xiao Ying and the two of them returned home.


    Several ck sedans were parked outside the Qiao manor.


    Seeing those cars, Xiao Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Had Long Minge?


    It couldn¡¯t be that coincidental. Qiao Yanze was the Duke now and there were many guests who came to visit him usually, so it might not be Long Ming.


    Cen Xi took a few steps forward and seeing that Xiao Ying did not move, she turned back and looked at her in confusion. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xiao Ying shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    They changed their shoes and headed into the living room.


    The fragrance of food wafted over from the kitchen and Cen Xi said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just as well that we¡¯re back. There should be food soon.¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could say anything, a man¡¯s voice sounded from the stairs.


    One was Qiao Yanze¡¯s and the other¡­


    Cen Xi could also tell who was speaking and she hurriedly looked at Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying had told Cen Xi about her and Long Ming¡¯s hypnosis. Although she had not really been hypnotized, Long Ming had already forgotten about her.


    Xiao Ying did not think that she would meet Long Ming at the Qiao family. After a moment of panic, Xiao Ying regained herposure.


    Seeing Cen Xi looking at her, she shook her head with a smile, indicating that she was fine.


    After Qiao Yanze and Long Ming went downstairs, Qiao Yanze saw that Cen Xi and Xiao Ying had returned. He strode forward and grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating outside?¡±


    ¡°I identally sprained my ankle.¡±


    A nervous expression appeared on Qiao Yanze¡¯s handsome face. ¡°You sprained your ankle? Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not serious. I¡¯ll be fine after some rest.¡±


    Seeing that Cen Xi was fine, Qiao Yanze was relieved. He put his arm around Cen Xi¡¯s shoulders and looked at Long Ming. ¡°This is my wife, Cen Xi.¡±


    Long Ming raised his well-defined hand and shook Cen Xi¡¯s hand. ¡°Hello, Mrs Qiao.¡± With that said, Long Ming¡¯s cold eyes swept towards Xiao Ying, who was standing by the side. His lips moved. ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister,¡± Cen Xi replied.


    Long Ming nodded and said nothing more.


    The butler came over to inform Qiao Yanze that lunch was ready.


    Since Cen Xi and Xiao Ying were back, they naturally ate together.


    Xiao Ying and Long Ming sat opposite each other.


    Xiao Ying tried to make herself look more natural, but she was a little reserved when she met Long Ming¡¯s meaningful gaze from time to time.


    His gaze on her was very deep and she had a feeling that he could see through her soul.


    They were already strangers. Why was she acting so unnaturally when she was facing him?


    During the meal, Xiao Ying was distracted.


    When it finally ended, Xiao Ying found an excuse and left the dining room first.


    Long Ming looked at Xiao Ying¡¯s retreating figure and narrowed his hawk-like eyes slightly.


    ¡­


    Cen Xi found Xiao Ying sitting on the swing in the back garden.


    ¡°Sister, are you sure that he was really hypnotized and forgot about you at that time? Why do I feel that the way he looked at you was a little strange?¡±


    Xiao Ying pursed her pink lips and furrowed her eyebrows thoughtfully.


    ¡°Probably not. After the hypnosis, he looked at me like I was a stranger.¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying stayed in the back garden for a long time. She only returned to the living room after Cen Xi sent a message that Long Ming had left.


    Xiao Ying was going back to R Country soon. After staying for more than ten days on this trip, she missed her baby too much.


    Cen Xi knew how Xiao Ying felt and did not ask her to stay. ¡°Sister, the next time youe, you must bring Little Cutie.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely bring her next time. You have to take good care of yourself too.¡±


    Cen Xi¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Okay.¡± Cen Xi did not spend much time with Xiao Ying, but they were very close. Cen Xi¡¯s biggest wish was for Xiao Ying to be happy.


    It was a pity that Xiao Ying had experienced too much and her heart was already riddled with holes. It would be very difficult for a man to touch her heart and enter her inner world!


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying returned to the hotel, took a shower, changed into casual clothes, and went downstairs.


    When they had been at the mall that morning, she had wanted to buy a tie, but she had not managed to find a suitable one.


    If she remembered correctly, there was a high-end mall 500 meters away from the hotel.


    Xiao Ying walked over.


    Even at night, the mall was still brightly lit.


    Xiao Ying went up to the fourth floor.


    Finding a gship store for men¡¯s wear, Xiao Ying walked in.


    When the staff saw Xiao Yinging in, she sized her up.


    Although she was wearing a low-key casual outfit, she had an extraordinary aura. As such, the staff weed her warmly. ¡°Miss, what would you like to buy?¡±


    ¡°I want to buy a tie.¡±


    ¡°For your boyfriend?¡±


    Xiao Ying smiled without saying anything.


    ¡°This way please.¡± The staff brought her to the tie area and Xiao Ying saw a burgundy one. ¡°Can I take a look at this?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    When the staff handed Xiao Ying the tie, another staff¡¯s sweet voice sounded from the door. ¡°Wee.¡±


    ¡°Ming, you¡¯re too unchanging usually. You¡¯re still so young. Why do you always wear ck? Although you look handsome in ck, I think it¡¯s not bad for you to wear other colors!¡±


    The man didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to change your style in such a short time. Why don¡¯t you start by changing your tie?¡± The woman said and looked at the staff. ¡°Please take us to choose some ties.¡±


    Xiao Ying, who was looking at the burgundy tie in her hand, looked up when she heard the sound.


    She froze when she saw the man and woman walking over.


    How could there be such a coincidence?


    Was she going to meet Long Ming at the mall again?


    Xiao Ying pretended not to see him. She thought that the burgundy tie in her hand was not bad and handed it back to the staff. ¡°Wrap it up for me!¡±


    The staff responded and was about to take the tie when a low and cold voice suddenly sounded. ¡°How much is the tie? I¡¯ll buy it for double the price.¡±

 Chapter 1659 - Entangled

    <h4>Chapter 1659: Entangled</h4>


    The staff looked at Long Ming, who exuded an extraordinary aura, with a troubled expression, but she did not dare to disobey.


    Just as she was thinking about how to mediate the situation, Xiao Ying raised her hand, gesturing for her to stop talking.


    Xiao Ying looked at Long Ming, who noticed her gaze and looked over.


    His eyes were cold.


    Her eyes were calm.


    Lou Lan, who was beside Long Ming, could see the invisible tension between them.


    Lou Lan was secretly surprised.


    Were they old acquaintances?


    Lou Lan narrowed her charming brown eyes and smiled at the staff. ¡°Bring it over for me to see.¡±


    The staff looked at Lou Lan. She was wearing high-end custom-made brands from head to toe. Just one look and they could tell that she was a rich socialite that they could not afford to offend.


    The staff passed the burgundy tie to Lou Lan.


    Lou Lan took the tie and ced it in front of Long Ming¡¯s cor. ¡°Ming, you¡¯re really suit this tie!¡±


    Lou Lanpletely ignored Xiao Ying¡¯s existence.


    Xiao Ying smirked coldly. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you know whoeveres first get first dibs?¡±


    Without giving Lou Lan a chance to speak, Xiao Ying said to the staff, ¡°I¡¯ll pay three times the price.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it just money?


    What she did notck the most was money!


    The two staff widened their eyes.


    One of the staff hurriedly exined, ¡°Although we only have one tie of every color in our store, the other colors are not bad either. Do you guys want to see if there¡¯s anything else you like other than burgundy?¡±


    The moment the staff finished speaking, the man¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded again. ¡°Four times.¡±


    The cold smirk on Xiao Ying¡¯s lips deepened.


    Was Long Ming deliberately going against her?


    He did not remember her. Did he hate her from the bottom of his heart?


    He even wanted to snatch a tie from her?


    ¡°Five times.¡± Xiao Ying raised the price.


    Long Ming¡¯s eyes on Xiao Ying darkened and he smirked. ¡°Ten times.¡±


    Xiao Ying vomited in her heart.


    Fine, she would not argue with the person who did notck money the most.


    Xiao Ying looked at the staff. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Since this gentleman is willing to pay ten times the price, it means that he likes this tie very much. Why should I take it from him? Show me that blue and white striped one.¡±


    The staff heaved a sigh of relief and was about to take the blue and white striped tie from Xiao Ying when Long Ming spoke again. ¡°I want all the ties in this store.¡±


    The anger in Xiao Ying¡¯s heart surged toward her head.


    A faint blush appeared on her delicate and beautiful face from anger.


    She clenched her fists and kept reminding herself to calm down!


    It was not good for her to have a conflict with Long Ming!


    There were so many people selling ties in the world. Could it be that he could buy all of them?


    Xiao Ying forced a smile that did not reach her eyes. She nced at Long Ming before saying to the staff, ¡°It¡¯s good that he bought it. The ties here are not suitable for the person I want to give it to.¡±


    With that said, Xiao Ying turned to leave.


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying¡¯s departing figure, his hawk-like eyes reflecting an unreadable gaze.


    Lou Lan had been observing Long Ming secretly. She was almost certain that Long Ming knew that woman.


    Besides, they must have been close.


    She had known Long Ming for three years, but she had never seen him do anything that did not match his status to attract a woman¡¯s attention.


    She knew that he had bought all the ties in the store not because he liked these ties, but because he did not want that woman to buy ties and give them to another man!


    The usually cold and dark man actually had such a childish side!


    Lou Lan could not help but feel a sense of danger.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying did not buy a tie at other gship stores.


    She was not in the mood to choose one anymore.


    The scene of Long Ming deliberately targeting her kept appearing in her mind.


    She started to doubt if he had forgotten about her.


    If he had forgotten about her, she should be a stranger to him. Why would he go against her for a tie?


    With his status, was he someone whocked a tie?


    As she walked out of the mall, the sky outside waspletely swallowed by the darkness. Xiao Ying crossed her arms and walked toward the hotel in a dark mood.


    ¡­


    After Xiao Ying left the gship store, Long Ming also left.


    He asked the staff to pack the ties and send them to his hotel.


    Sitting in the car, Long Ming looked out of the window silently. Lou Lan, who was beside him, looked at him, wanting to say something but stopped.


    The car drove toward the hotel. When the traffic light turned green, Long Ming¡¯s cold eyes caught a slender figure on the road.


    Xiao Ying stood in front of a street singer who was strumming on the guitar. She put money into the guitar case and said something to the street singer, who started singing a happy song.


    Xiao Ying pped her hands and sang with him, a smile appearing on her pretty face.


    Long Ming took out a cigar from the wooden box and lit it. Through the lingering smoke, he looked at the simple and wanton woman outside and could not help but feel uneasy.


    Back at the hotel, Lou Lan wanted to talk to Long Ming for a while, but Long Ming said calmly, ¡°I have a video conference.¡±


    Lou Lan had always acted generously and appropriately in front of Long Ming and would not interfere too much.


    But tonight, Lou Lan felt a sense of danger.


    ¡°Rest early after you¡¯re done.¡± Although she had many doubts in his heart, Lou Lan was a smart person and would not ask anything she should not ask.


    Back in the luxurious suite, Long Ming unbuttoned two buttons of his shirt, revealing his exquisite corbones. He stood in front of the French windows, his eyebrows furrowed and his eyes cold.


    After standing there for nearly ten minutes, he took out his phone and called his confidant, Mo Tian, toe over.


    After Mo Tian came, Long Ming instructed coldly, ¡°Number 21 is in the capital. Find out which hotel she¡¯s staying at.¡±


    Mo Tian was shocked. He did not expect the King to meet Xiao Ying again.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve already reached an agreement with her to start afresh. Why continue to be stubborn?¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s jawline tightened into a sharp and murderous angle as he said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t have to continue being stubborn, but I hate people who lie to me the most.¡±


    Mo Tian frowned. ¡°She lied to the King?¡±


    Long Ming did not want to say anything more. His well-defined face was like an unsheathed sword, cold and menacing. ¡°Go and investigate quickly!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying slowly walked back to the hotel she was staying at.


    She was a little hungry and when she saw the dessert shop next to the hotel having an event, she walked in.


    After buying a small cake with exquisite workmanship and a ss of lemonade, she sat in the corner of the dessert shop.


    Looking at the time, it should be morning in R Country now. Xiao Ying sent a video call request to Tang En.


    After a while, the call connected.


    Tang En¡¯s fair and gentle face appeared in Xiao Ying¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Is Wan Bao still sleeping?¡±


    Tang En nodded with a smile. Then, he entered the pink princess room quietly and aimed the camera at the little one on the bed.

 Chapter 1660 - Block Her

    <h4>Chapter 1660: Block Her</h4>


    Seeing that the little one was sleeping, Xiao Ying stared at her fair and soft face for a while before she said softly to Tang En, ¡°Let her sleep for a while more!¡±


    Tang En left the princess room quietly.


    Tang En saw Xiao Ying eating cake in the video and asked gently, ¡°Have you bought the ne tickets? Send me the flight numberter.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded and took a bite of the cake. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll take a taxi back when I get there.¡±


    ¡°Wanwan can¡¯t wait to see Mommy. She told me before she went to bedst night that she wanted to go with me to fetch Mommy.¡±


    Xiao Ying thought of her little cutie and a gentle expression appeared on her elegant and delicate face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the flight numberter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang En was fair and handsome, belonging to the artistic type of young man. When he smiled, his eyes would make people feelfortable. ¡°Is everything okay with your sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s quite good. Her husband loves her very much. I was a little worried in the past, but now I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Although they were only video chatting, there was a beautiful and harmonious atmosphere between them.


    ¡­


    Mo Tian found the hotel Xiao Ying stayed in and Long Ming drove over alone.


    At the hotel entrance, he saw Xiao Ying sitting in the corner through the French windows of a dessert shop.


    Long Ming got out of the car and strode toward the dessert shop.


    Xiao Ying and Tang En talked about how they would bring Wanwan out for a vacation soon, a sweet smile on her lips. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to Hawaii. I quite like the clear blue sea over there¡­¡±


    As Xiao Ying spoke, she suddenly felt her scalp tingle.


    It was like a pair of cold eyes that were hard to see were on her.


    Xiao Ying turned around immediately.


    Her eyes tightened when she saw the man standing behind her.


    Tang En had also clearly seen the man behind Xiao Ying. Seeing the man¡¯s unfriendly gaze, he said, ¡°Ying, I want to eat chocte cake. Buy me a piece.¡±


    Xiao Ying knew Tang En¡¯s intentions and she nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go buy it now.¡±


    After ending the video call, Xiao Ying walked around Long Ming toward the cashier counter.


    After buying a chocte cake, Xiao Ying paid the bill and left hurriedly.


    Did Long Ming suddenly finding this ce mean that¡­ He was like her and that he had not seeded in being hypnotized?


    Thinking of his strange expression after they met, Xiao Ying was almost certain that he had not lost his memories.


    Xiao Ying entered the hotel lobby and entered the elevator withplicated feelings.


    She pressed the button to close the elevator doors. Just as the doors were about to close, a hand reached in suddenly.


    Xiao Ying jumped in shock.


    Looking up at the man who had entered, she thought that it was Long Ming.


    But it was not.


    Her heart that was in her throat fell back to its original ce.


    A middle-aged man walked in and nced at Xiao Ying. He wanted to me her for closing the elevator door so quickly even though she knew there was someone behind her, but seeing that she was as pretty as a flower, he said nothing.


    Xiao Ying took the elevator to the tenth floor.


    After she got out, she walked through a corridor toward her room.


    When she was a few meters away, she seemed to have noticed something even though she had her head lowered, and she looked up suddenly¡­


    The man she thought had left was leaning against the door of her room.


    He was ying with a cigar.


    Xiao Ying felt her neck turn cold.


    Her heart, which had finally calmed down, was in her mouth again.


    She had never expected that he would be waiting outside her room.


    Over the past two days, she had been thinking of ways to prevent any interaction with him. In the end, it seemed like the more she did not want to, the more they came into contact with each other.


    Xiao Ying had mixed feelings.


    Her grip on the cake box tightened slightly.


    She did not know what she was afraid of. Even if he had not forgotten her, he had promised her that he would not disturb her again.


    Besides, he already had a fianc¨¦e.


    Long Ming leaned against the door, his eyes lowered. He did not look at Xiao Ying.


    The light from the corridormp reflected off his well-defined face, as if it was covered with ayer of faint light. Under his tall nose bridge, his thin lips were pursed tightly and the cold aura he exuded made people not dare to approach him.


    Taking a deep breath, Xiao Ying still walked toward him.


    There was no way of escaping. She knew that running away would not solve any problems.


    She could only face it!


    Xiao Ying thought that she had returned to a normal life in the past few years. However, after seeing Long Ming, she realized that she still could not calmly face what she had done.


    When Wan Bao grew up in the future, she did not dare to imagine what she would think of her if she knew that her mommy used to be a bad woman hated by everyone.


    When Xiao Ying was one or two steps away from Long Ming, the phone in her pocket rang.


    Xiao Ying knew that it was Tang En.


    There was no one else in the corridor, only Long Ming and her. The atmosphere was quiet and stiff, so the ringing of the phone was exceptionally striking.


    Taking out her phone, Xiao Ying was about to answer when arge hand reached over and took her phone away.


    Xiao Ying stared at her phone as he threw it to the ground. She stared at him for a few seconds before she slowly raised her long and thick eyshes, pretending to be calm as she said, ¡°Mr Long, I don¡¯t know what I did wrong today to offend you. If I did anything wrong, please forgive me.¡±


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying. Seeing that she was still acting, a mocking smile appeared on his thin lips. ¡°Number 21, aren¡¯t you going to confess to me?¡±


    Hearing Long Ming call her Number 21, Xiao Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Just like her, he had not actually been hypnotized!


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart was filled withplicated feelings and her emotions surged. However, after so many years of experience, she was able to hide her emotions. She smirked and smiled slightly. ¡°Mr Long, I don¡¯t know who the 21 you¡¯re talking about is. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s gettingte. My lover is still waiting for the cake in my hand¡­¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could finish speaking, the cake in her hand was snatched away by the man.


    Hisrge palm exerted strength and the cake box was crushed into a ball.


    Xiao Ying was dumbfounded.


    This fellow was really violent!


    ¡°Mr Long, what do you want?¡±


    Xiao Ying only wanted to live the life of an ordinary person. He was a high and mighty King and there had been an indelible barrier between them. She did not want to be involved in his world anymore.


    They had agreed to let each other go. Was he going back on his words?


    Both of them had a thorn in their hearts. It was fine if they did not touch each other usually, but once they did, it would prick them until they bled!


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying with cold eyes. His lips moved and his voice was as cold as a demon from hell. ¡°How long are you going to pretend? Do you really not know me anymore, or are you pretending to be hypnotized to lie to me?¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could say anything, she heard him say, ¡°You know that I hate being lied to the most in this life!¡±


    When Xiao Ying heard his words, she immediately became angry.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1661 - Married

    <h4>Chapter 1661: Married</h4>


    Did he mean that she had been lying to him just because she had not been hypnotized and had pretended to forget him?


    What about him?


    Wasn¡¯t he not hypnotized?


    Xiao Ying did not want to argue with him. Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to speak calmly. ¡°Mr Long, is it that important to know if I was hypnotized? I haven¡¯t disturbed your life in the past few years. Isn¡¯t it good for everyone to live their own lives peacefully?¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s gaze on Xiao Ying turned sharp and cold.


    His tall figure approached her.


    Xiao Ying took a few steps back, but the next second, her wrist was grabbed by hisrge palm.


    He threw her against the nearest wall, his deep eagle eyes narrowed slightly, and his gaze dark and the aura he exuded was like arge that enveloped her.


    Xiao Ying found it hard to breathe.


    It turned out that in front of him, no matter how strong her mentality was, she would still be vulnerable.


    The two of them remained that way for a while before Xiao Ying met with his cold eyes that seemed like they wanted to swallow her up. ¡°Mr Long, I hope you can keep our promise. You said that as long as I¡¯m alive, you won¡¯t force me anymore.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s slender fingers pinched Xiao Ying¡¯s chin, his handsome and cold face approaching her as his cold aura gushed out. ¡°The condition is that you keep your promise.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t keep it either!¡± Xiao Ying suddenly felt like she couldn¡¯t exin herself.


    Seeing the coldness in Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes, Long Ming¡¯s heart surged.


    He did not know what was wrong with him. He clearly had no reason to find her again, but he found the worst excuse to pester her!


    When they met at the hotelst night, he had caught the sh of panic in her eyes when their eyes met.


    At that time, he started to suspect that she had not actually been hypnotized.


    Hence, he used the excuse of visiting the Qiao family in the day to meet her.


    After meeting at the Qiao family, his suspicions deepened.


    When he bought a tie at the mall at night, he was sure that she had not forgotten about him.


    He was undoubtedly happy that she had not really been hypnotized. No matter what they had experienced in the past, those were all indispensable memories in their lives.


    However, when he came to look for her and saw her video-calling another man to buy a cake for another man, his heart sankpletely.


    In the past few years, he had tried not to think about her.


    He had also allowed himself to start a new life. He worked from morning to night every day to reduce the chance of thinking of her.


    However, every time it waste at night and he was alone, he would still think of the past. His psychological illness was getting worse and the psychiatrist advised him to get hypnotized again to remove her from his heart.


    But he could not bear to do so.


    Whether it was the pain or the unforgettable memories, they had be the most important part of his life!


    He was still living in the past, but she had already started a new life!


    Long Ming¡¯s heart was in turmoil. He clenched his fists and suddenly swung them at Xiao Ying¡¯s face.


    Xiao Ying thought that Long Ming was going to hit her and she wanted to retaliate instinctively.


    But Long Ming¡¯s fist did notnd on her face but on the wall above her head.


    A loud bang shook Xiao Ying¡¯s heart.


    Xiao Ying stared at Long Ming, whose expression was cold, as if he wanted to swallow her alive. She furrowed her eyebrows tightly. ¡°Are you¡­ still living in the hatred of the past?¡±


    Long Ming lowered his hand, his facial features tense. ¡°If I say that I can¡¯t let go, what will you do?¡±


    Under his dark and cold gaze, Xiao Ying slowly lowered her head. She stared at the back of his hand that was bleeding from his injury, her eyshes fluttering slightly.


    What would she do?


    She really did not know.


    Back then, she had ignored her own life and gone to Long Di¡¯s side to get the confidential documents that were beneficial to him. She just did not want him to live in pain and hatred anymore and wanted him to start a new life.


    They were not from the same world. Both of them were covered in scars. They were like two hedgehogs. If they were together, they would only hurt each other.


    She had been trained to be a cold-blooded person since she was young and would not fall for men easily. Back then, she had only fallen for Qiao Yanze because he lived a carefree life and she yearned for that kind of life too much.


    But Long Ming was different. He had too much to bear!


    When she was with him, she would only think of all the things that had happened in the past, want to escape and breathe the fresh air of freedom!


    ¡°Mr Long.¡± Xiao Ying looked up into his cold and dark eyes. ¡°The man you saw in the video is my husband.¡±


    What?!


    Long Ming grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s shoulders with such strength that he almost crushed her bones. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°After I left you, I started a new life. Half a year ago, I got married, but it was a secret marriage. I didn¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Long Ming¡¯s dark and cold face and pursed her lips slightly. ¡°You know, I only had a code name in the past and I didn¡¯t have a surname. But now, I have a surname. My husband¡¯s family name is Tang and the name on my identification card is Tang Ying.¡±


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying for a long time before a cold smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Ha.¡±


    Therge hand on her shoulder suddenly pinched her slender neck. A trace of malevolence appeared on his handsome and cold face.


    If he could, he really wanted to strangle her to death!


    However, he could not exert any strength on her neck.


    He just found the situation extremely ridiculous!


    She was carefree, living a new life, having a husband, and even had her husband¡¯s surname. As for him? He was still struggling in hell. Power and status did not bring him much happiness. In his dreams at night, the woman he loved and hated would still appear in the depths of his memories!


    But that woman was now telling him that she was married and had taken the surname Tang from her husband¡¯s family!


    Long Ming¡¯s hand on Xiao Ying¡¯s neck slowly fell.


    His gaze on Xiao Ying became even colder. ¡°You¡¯re still that Number 21 from back then. You always do the most unexpected things!¡±


    He stared at the half of her face that had been repaired, his calloused fingers caressing it. ¡°For that man, you even fixed your face. Does he know I yed with you in the past?¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Ying raised her hand and threw it at Long Ming¡¯s handsome and despicable face.


    But before she could touch him, he grabbed her wrist.


    He grabbed her wrist ruthlessly, his words extremely cold. ¡°Do you know the price of hitting me now?¡± He shook off her hand, as if he was extremely disgusted. ¡°If you see me in the future, you¡¯d better hide far away. If not, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±


    Long Ming did not look at Xiao Ying anymore. He turned around and left quickly.


    Xiao Ying stared at Long Ming¡¯s back, her lips pursed until they were pale.


    Xiao Ying only took out her room card after the figure had walked away. She looked down at her wrist that had been pinched by him and it waspletely red.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1662 - Heartbeat

    <h4>Chapter 1662: Heartbeat</h4>


    After Xiao Ying entered the room, she leaned against the door and did not move.


    She stared nkly at the ceiling, her heart still beating irregrly.


    After some time, the doorbell rang.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she turned around, ncing outside through the peephole.


    Seeing the service staff in the hotel uniform standing at the door, Xiao Ying opened the door.


    ¡°Madam, is this your phone?¡±


    When Xiao Ying saw the phone the service staff handed her, she remembered that her phone had been snatched away by Long Ming and thrown to the ground. She had forgotten to pick it up before she went in.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine. Thank you.¡± Xiao Ying smiled.


    The service staff returned the phone to Xiao Ying and then passed a diamond cufflink to her. ¡°This cufflink was beside your phone. Is it your boyfriend¡¯s?¡±


    Xiao Ying took the cufflinks and nced at it.


    If she remembered correctly, this was Long Ming¡¯s exclusive cufflink.


    ¡°It¡¯s from a gentleman I know.¡±


    ¡°Then, please pass it to him!¡±


    After the service staff left, Xiao Ying entered the room.


    Sitting on the sofa, she stared at the exquisite and luxurious cufflink in her hand for a long time.


    It was only when the night darkened that Xiao Ying finally put down the cufflink.


    Xiao Ying wanted to sleep, but she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    She was returning to R Country tomorrow, so she had to return Long Ming¡¯s exclusive cufflinks to him.


    ¡­


    After Long Ming left Xiao Ying¡¯s hotel, he went to the bar alone.


    It had been a long time since he had been so indulgent.


    After drinking a lot, the bartender used his phone to call Lou Lan to ask her to pick him up.


    After Lou Lan helped the drunk Long Ming into the car, they drove to the hotel.


    Opening the back door, Lou Lan looked at Long Ming, who had woken up unknowingly and was staring at the roof of the car with cold eyes. Lou Lan leaned in. ¡°Ming, if you¡¯re unhappy, you can tell me. Don¡¯t hold it in.¡±


    Hearing Lou Lan¡¯s voice, Long Ming nced at her.


    After Lou Lan had taken a bath, her long hair was let down and she was wearing a long white dress. She had no makeup on and looked clean and fresh. Long Ming¡¯s gaze on her was slightly dazed. ¡°When you women are ruthless, you¡¯re harder than a rock.¡±


    Lou Lan¡¯s eyshes fluttered.


    What did he mean?


    Them women?


    Had he met that woman at the mall tonight?


    Lou Lan¡¯s heart immediately felt like a bottle of mixed emotions had been knocked over and she felt extremely upset.


    She had always thought that he was emotionless and it was hard for a woman to enter his heart.


    She had not expected him to have a woman he cared about!


    Lou Lan looked down, burying the bitterness and jealousy in her heart.


    ¡°Ming, I¡¯m not that kind of woman.¡± Lou Lan looked at Long Ming, her teary eyes reflecting Long Ming¡¯s figure. They were affectionate and focused.


    Long Ming looked at Lou Lan¡¯s hawk-like eyes and slowly narrowed his eyes.


    Since that woman was already married and had a new life, why should he be immersed in his memories?


    Long Ming reached out and grabbed Lou Lan¡¯s wrist.


    The next second, Lou Lan fell into his arms.


    Smelling the fresh and charming scent of red wine on him, Lou Lan¡¯s heart almost stopped beating.


    She looked at the man who had pulled her into his arms in disbelief. The dim yellow light in the carnded on his handsome and cold face, as if it was covered with ayer of faint light. Every inch of his lines and contours looked like they had been carefully carved by a master craftsman.


    It was extremely moving.


    This was the first time Lou Lan was so close to him.


    She could not help but put her hands on his firm shoulders and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Ming, you¡¯re my fianc¨¦. In the future, we will grow old together. I will never betray you, nor will I make you sad.¡±


    She leaned her face against his chest, her face flushed red. ¡°I¡¯ll support you no matter what you do. If you¡¯re unhappy, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s slender fingers pinched Lou Lan¡¯s chin and lifted her face.


    Seeing her teary eyes, he narrowed his eyes.


    His well-defined handsome face approached Lou Lan¡¯s small face.


    Their breaths intertwined.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying arrived at Long Ming¡¯s hotel and handed the cufflink to the front desk.


    She walked out of the hotel, preparing to take a taxi back to the hotel.


    From the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw a ck sedan parked outside the hotel.


    She immediately recognized that it was Long Ming¡¯s car.


    Recalling how he had said, ¡°If you see me in the future, you¡¯d better hide far away. If not, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± Xiao Ying hid behind a marble pir instinctively.


    After a while, she saw Lou Lan getting out of the car.


    Lou Lan opened the back door as Long Ming sat in the back.


    Lou Lan leaned in as if she wanted to help him out of the car.


    They were a little far away and Xiao Ying could not hear what they were saying.


    Just as Xiao Ying was about to leave quietly when they could not see her, she saw the man in the car pull Lou Lan into the car.


    Lou Lan fell onto hisp and wrapped his arms around his neck.


    Before the car door closed, she saw his face approach Lou Lan¡¯s.


    It was obvious what they were going to do next.


    The car door was closed and the dark car screen blocked Xiao Ying¡¯s sight.


    Xiao Ying walked out from behind the pir and did not look at the car again.


    Her exquisite face was expressionless.


    ¡­


    In the car.


    Lou Lan closed her eyes and felt the man¡¯s breath approaching. Her heart beat faster and faster.


    Just when she thought he would kiss her, he suddenly leaned against her shoulder.


    Lou Lan hurriedly opened his eyes and looked at him.


    Hey on her shoulder, unmoving.


    He seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Lou Lan pushed him lightly. ¡°Ming?¡±


    He did not respond.


    Seeing that he had really fallen asleep, Lou Lan immediately became like a deted balloon,pletely powerless.


    She had finally gotten a chance to be his woman, but he had been so drunk!


    Lou Lan could only call Mo Tian and ask him toe down to help her bring Long Ming back to the suite.


    The next day.


    Lou Lan pressed the doorbell of Long Ming¡¯s room.


    After the doorbell rang for a while, the door opened. Long Ming was wearing an exquisite ck shirt and perfectly ironed suit pants. He was no longer as dispirited as he had beenst night and had returned to being that cold and aloof King.


    ¡°Ming, I helped you backst night and I think I dropped my bracelet in your room.¡±


    Long Ming narrowed his cold eyes and said coldly, ¡°How did your braceletnd up in my room?¡±


    His words made Lou Lan¡¯s heart sink.


    He actually had no recollection of him hugging her and almost kissing herst night!


    ¡°You drank too much. I helped you back to your room.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have any impression of that.¡±


    Lou Lan looked down, hiding his disappointment.


    ¡­


    After breakfast, Xiao Ying went to the Qiao mansion . After saying goodbye to Cen Xi, she went to the airport.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1663 - Her Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 1663: Her Daughter</h4>


    Xiao Ying sat by the window.


    After the ne stabilized, Xiao Ying put on her eye mask and closed her eyes to sleep.


    For some reason, she had the same dream asst night.


    In her dream, a cold voice said to her, ¡°If you see me in the future, you¡¯d better hide far away. If not, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±


    Then, the scene changed. The cold man pulled an elegant and beautiful woman into his arms.


    Xiao Ying woke up from her dream.


    She took off her blindfold and looked at the white clouds floating in the sky outside the window. Her heart felt empty and disappointed.


    In this life, she had experienced too many things and did not dare to hope for a pure and genuine rtionship.


    Especially when she was with Long Ming, she would always think about how she had been too mean to him. She knew that he had loved her deeply, but he had never gotten her heart.


    He was a domineering king, devising strategies and doing anything he wanted. Only when he was with her had he not only been hurt before, but also not been able to conquer her.


    It was only natural for him to feel indignant!


    If she had not risked her life to get the confidential document that was beneficial to him at that time, he would not have let her go!


    At that time, he did not want to let go, but was forced to.


    Xiao Ying knew very well that they had hurt each other too much. If they were together, they would still hurt each other like two hedgehogs.


    So, she chose to reject him and stay away!


    Xiao Ying looked away from the window, lowering her eyes as a bitter smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡­


    After a long flight, they finally arrived at their destination.


    From afar, Xiao Ying saw Tang En and Wan Bao waiting at the arrival gate.


    Tang En was wearing a set of white casual clothes. He was clean and handsome, exuding a refreshing aura. The delicate and beautiful Wan Bao was in his arms.


    ¡°Wanwan, do you miss Mommy?¡±


    Wan Bao hugged Tang En¡¯s neck with her chubby hands, a sly smile on her pretty and exquisite face. ¡°It should be Papa missing Wan Bao¡¯s mommy, right?¡±


    Tang En pinched Wan Bao¡¯s nose. ¡°You¡¯re such a smart girl.¡± A smile appeared on Tang En¡¯s fair and handsome face. When he smiled, his eyes seemed to be filled with stars. They were bright and dazzling. Wan Bao¡¯s eyes were fixed on him. ¡°Wow, Papa Tang En, you¡¯re really handsome. No wonder so many girls in our ss like you!¡±


    Tang En was amused by Wan Bao¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I became Wan Bao¡¯s Papa.¡±


    Wan Bao raised her cute little face and said with a childish voice, ¡°Of course, because Wan Bao¡¯s mommy is as pretty as a fairy. Papa Tang En can¡¯t leave my fairy mommy!¡±


    Xiao Ying walked over and heard Wan Bao¡¯s words.


    She could not help but shake her head. This little thing was praising her again!


    When Wan Bao had just learned how to talk, half of her face had not yet been repaired.


    Whenever she brought Wan Bao out Wan Bao would protect her if someone said that she was ugly.


    In her daughter¡¯s eyes, her mother would always be the prettiest in the world.


    Tang En looked up and saw Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying was wearing a V-neck shirt and a pair of tight jeans. Her legs were slender and straight, while her long seaweed-like hair was tied into a fish bone braid. She had a cold aura and looked elegant and calm. She was the most eye-catching person in the crowd of people.


    The current Xiao Ying was more confident and capable than before, but there was still a hint of mystery hidden in her.


    It was a mystery that even Tang En could not see through.


    That year, Xiao Ying had been taken away by the powerful Young Master. In order to force Tang En to appear, the Young Master imprisoned her in his castle.


    If she had not been pregnant, she would have been able to escape given her abilities.


    But for the sake of her child, she could not take the risk.


    Later, Tang En appeared. In order to protect her and the child, he agreed to Young Master¡¯s unreasonable request.


    It was only until Xiao Ying gave birth to the child that the Young Master¡¯s family changed. The Young Master was seriously injured and went missing.


    Tang En left with Xiao Ying and Wan Bao, returning to R Country.


    They thought that they would be able to live a peaceful and stable life, but who would have known that the Young Master would appear again half a year ago?


    After several nights of Tang En returning with injuries, Tang En finally confessed to Xiao Ying under her interrogation that the Young Master wanted him to return to his side.


    It was all thanks to Tang En that Xiao Ying was able to give birth to Wan Bao sessfully. She was a loyal person and since Tang En had helped her before, she naturally had to repay him.


    Xiao Ying found out that the Young Master hated mistresses the most, so she proposed to register her marriage with Tang En.


    She did not tell Tang En that she had done it to help him get rid of that Young Master. Instead, she told him that Wan Bao needed to be registered in R Country to go to school. Since Tang En was from R Country, he could help her.


    Both of them had an unspeakable past in their hearts. After they got married, theirfort and support were a form of redemption for both of them.


    ¡°Wan Bao.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Ying¡¯s voice, Wan Bao looked up excitedly.


    Seeing Xiao Ying standing not too far away from her, the little girl hurriedly opened her arms and shouted sweetly, ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡±


    A smile appeared on Xiao Ying¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face. She walked over and hugged Wan Bao with one hand.


    Xiao Ying kissed Wan Bao¡¯s pink cheeks and her voice softened unconsciously. ¡°Did you miss Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I won¡¯t be jealous if Pretty Auntie needs Mommy!¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at the Wan Bao, who was more sensible than her peers, and her heart melted.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying rested at home for a day. After sending Wan Bao to school, she nned to go to work.


    After changing into her professional attire anding downstairs, Xiao Ying found Tang En tidying thewn in the back garden.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    Tang En put down the tools in his hand, took off his gloves, and stood up to look at Xiao Ying. ¡°The man standing behind you in the video that day was Wan Bao¡¯s biological father, right?¡±


    Xiao Ying froze.


    She had not expected Tang En to be so observant.


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips and said calmly, ¡°Whether he is or not doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    After interacting with Xiao Ying, he understood her personality well.


    ¡°In my heart, Wan Bao is like my biological daughter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying was working at an investmentpany.


    The boss was a woman in her forties. After she got married, she became a full-time housewife at her husband¡¯s request.


    A year ago, the woman¡¯s husband had an affair and the woman had found out about it. The husband did not agree to the divorce and even if he did, the woman would have to leave with nothing.


    The woman had been forced into a corner and eventually jumped into ake. That day, Xiao Ying happened to pass by theke and she saved the woman. She also helped the woman find evidence of her husband having an affair. The woman received arge sum of money and was even given an investmentpany.


    To thank Xiao Ying, the woman nned to give her a sum of money, but Xiao Ying was did notck money and rejected the woman¡¯s gratitude. The woman felt bad and invited Xiao Ying to work at the investmentpany.


    Now, under the woman¡¯s lead, Xiao Ying had be the project manager.

 Chapter 1664 - Almost Knocked into His Car

    <h4>Chapter 1664: Almost Knocked into His Car</h4>


    When she arrived at thepany, Xiao Ying saw the woman waiting in her office and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Sister Wen.¡±


    Sister Wen was the boss of this investmentpany and was also the woman who had jumped into theke and had almost died.


    At that time, she was like a resentful woman who was no different from a living dead and had no vitality at all. But now, she seemed to have been reborn. Her makeup was exquisite and she was dressed professionally. When she went out, everyone called her Sister Wen respectfully.


    Sister Wen was very grateful to Xiao Ying for helping her walk out of a failed marriage and regain her confidence.


    As a result, she liked Xiao Ying very much and would let her handle any good projects.


    ¡°Sister Ying, I have a gas igniting project in my hands. Prepare yourself, we¡¯ll go over to see the ce in two days¡¯ time.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded and asked, ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Burma.¡±


    Hearing that word, Xiao Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Seeing that Xiao Ying didn¡¯t look too good, Sister Wen asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Xiao Ying bit her lip, not knowing how to exin it to Sister Wen.


    ¡°Sister Ying, if this project can be done well, ourpany can be listed sessfully. It¡¯s very important to me.¡± Sister Wen held Xiao Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°Only if you fight alongside me will I have the confidence to win this project!¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Sister Wen. ¡°Whichpany are you working with?¡±


    ¡°LY Corporation.¡±


    Xiao Ying had heard of this corporation before. If they could work with such arge corporation, it would indeed allow thepany to grow in the future.


    ¡­


    That night.


    During dinner, Xiao Ying told Tang En and Wan Bao about her business trip.


    ¡°I might have to stay there for a month.¡± Sister Wen¡¯s suggestion was that she could bring Wan Bao and the nanny along since it was almost time for summer vacation. That way, she would not have to be separated from Wan Bao and could work at ease.


    Sister Wen¡¯s suggestion was quite good. If it was another country, Xiao Ying would not have hesitated.


    But that was Long Ming¡¯s country!


    What would she do if she identally bumped into him?


    ¡°Mommy, Papa and I will go with you!¡± Wan Bao did not want to be separated from Mommy for too long. She looked at Xiao Ying with bright eyes, full of anticipation.


    Tang En put down the knife and fork in his hand and wiped the milk stain by Wan Bao¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine either way.¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Ying was silent, Wan Bao pouted her lips and acted cute in front of Xiao Ying. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, bring us there! I promise that I won¡¯t be naughty or mischievous and will be a good baby!¡±


    Xiao Ying hated it the most when the little fellow acted coquettishly in front of her. Once she acted coquettishly, she would forget all her principles.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Long Ming was busy every day and would go abroad from time to time. How could there be such a coincidence? If she went over, she would probably not meet him!


    ¡­


    Three dayster.


    When they arrived at their destination, LY Corporation sent someone to pick them up.


    LY Corporation had arranged for them to stay in a resort vi.


    Xiao Ying and Tang En had brought Wan Bao and Sister Wen arranged for a vi for the family of three.


    Coming to an unfamiliar and beautiful environment, Wan Bao was extremely curious and excited.


    ¡°Senior, Sister Wen and I will be meeting with the LY Corporation¡¯s project representative tonight. I¡¯ll leave Wan Bao to you.¡±


    Before Tang En could say anything, he heard Wan Baoughing. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I will apany Papa.¡±


    Xiao Ying did not know whether tough or cry. She touched Wan Bao¡¯s head. ¡°You have to listen to Papa obediently. Do you understand?¡±


    Wan Bao pouted. ¡°I¡¯m obedient every day!¡±


    ¡­


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Xiao Ying followed Sister Wen to LY Corporation¡¯s project department.


    There were several people sitting in the meeting room. Xiao Ying walked in and was slightly stunned when she saw the woman sitting at the head of the table.


    It was Lou Lan.


    When Lou Lan saw Xiao Ying, she smirked slightly, her exquisitely made-up face expressionless.


    After the staff of the twopanies introduced themselves to each other, they sat down and started the meeting.


    Xiao Ying did not know if she was hallucinating, but throughout the meeting, she could feel Lou Lan¡¯s gaze on her from time to time.


    An hourter, the meeting was paused.


    Xiao Ying went to the washroom.


    Coming out of the cubicle, Xiao Ying walked over when she saw the woman touching up her makeup in front of the sink. ¡°Miss Lou.¡±


    Lou Lan nced at Xiao Ying through the mirror. ¡°Miss Tang, I have a question that I would like you to answer.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lou, please speak.¡±


    ¡°What was your rtionship with Long Ming in the past?¡±


    Seeming to have guessed that Lou Lan would ask about her rtionship with Long Ming, Xiao Ying smirked slightly and replied, ¡°Miss Lou, you¡¯re his fianc¨¦e. What you want is his present and future. Why do you care about his past rtionship with other women? What¡¯s so important about it?¡±


    Looking at Xiao Ying, who was frank and did not show much emotion at the mention of Long Ming, Lou Lan¡¯s worried heart was relieved.


    Although he had only interacted with Xiao Ying for a short hour, from her speech, professionalism and bearing, she could tell that she was not a flirtatious slut.


    Lou Lan nodded. ¡°Miss Tang is right. What¡¯s the point of dwelling on the past? After all, I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e now and will be his consort in the future.¡±


    Xiao Ying smiled and said nothing more.


    It was not that she did not understand what Lou Lan meant. She was reminding her that she was the one who would be Long Ming¡¯s future consort!


    Xiao Ying had never thought of bing Long Ming¡¯s Princess Consort. When she heard Lou Lan dering her sovereignty, she was naturally not too disappointed.


    ¡°I hope you can bring him happiness!¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Lou Lan finished touching up her makeup and left the washroom arrogantly.


    ¡­


    After leaving LY Corporation, Sister Wen was a little disappointed.


    Xiao Ying asked repeatedly before Sister Wen told her, ¡°Miss Lou refused to work with ourpany and asked us to leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    It was obvious that Lou Lan was not targeting Sister Wen but her.


    She had already expressed her attitude to Lou Lan in the washroom, but Lou Lan had still taken some action to prevent her from having any more interactions with Long Ming!


    Xiao Ying had always been a person who separated her work from private matters. She did not want to affect Sister Wen and thepany¡¯s growth.


    ¡°Sister Wen, leave this to me!¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying got Lou Lan¡¯s number from Sister Wen and called to meet Lou Lan the next day.


    Lou Lan kept saying that she was busy with work and did not have time to see her. As such, Xiao Ying went to LY Corporation and waited for two days.


    However, the front desk told Xiao Ying that Lou Lan had note to LY Corporation for two days.


    LY Corporation belonged to Lou Lan¡¯s grandfather¡¯s family. Lou Lan usually had to deal with Lou Corporation¡¯s matters and did note to LY Corporation often.


    After waiting for another day with no sess, Xiao Ying received a call from Tang En.


    Tang En¡¯s voice sounded a little anxious. ¡°Junior, where are you?¡±


    ¡°What happened¡­ What?¡± Xiao Ying suddenly raised her voice and rushed out without waiting for Lou Lan.


    She rushed to the road, wanting to g down a taxi, but she almost collided with a ck sedan.


    In the back of the car, Long Ming was looking at some documents when the car braked suddenly. He leaned forward and nced at the driver with his cold eyes. ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 1665 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 1665: Untitled</h4>


    ¡°A woman rushed over just now and I almost bumped into her.¡± The driver nced at Long Ming fearfully and said carefully, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡±


    Long Ming hummed coldly and lowered his head, focusing on the document in his hand once more.


    After the driver got out of the car, he looked at Xiao Ying, who had regained herposure. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±


    Xiao Ying shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It was my fault just now. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The window at the back of the car was open and Long Ming, who had always had sharp hearing, heard a familiar female voice.


    He looked out of the window.


    Seeing that the person speaking to the driver was the woman he had ordered not to appear in front of him again, the hand holding the document tightened unconsciously.


    Why was she here?


    How long had it been? Did she treat his words as nothing?


    After a while, the driver returned to the car.


    Seeing Long Ming staring at Xiao Ying¡¯s departing figure with a dark expression, the driver exined, ¡°Your Majesty, she didn¡¯t touch the car. I saw that she had something urgent so I asked her to leave.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s long legs were crossed together, his well-defined fingers tapping against his knees rhythmically. His cold and dangerous eyes reflected a coldness that the driver could not understand. ¡°Follow her.¡±


    Xiao Ying hailed a taxi and rushed to the hospital.


    All her attention was on Wan Bao, so she did not notice the luxurious car following behind her.


    ¡­


    After Xiao Ying arrived at the hospital, she rushed to the children¡¯s clinic.


    Wan Bao was having an injection and her usually pink face was slightly pale. She fell asleep in Tang En¡¯s arms, looking obedient and pitiful.


    ¡°Senior, how¡¯s Wan Bao?¡±


    ¡°She got a stomach ache but she¡¯s fine.¡±


    Xiao Ying had been busy with work recently and Tang En had been taking care of Wan Bao. Taking care of children was not as easy as working. Seeing the faint shadow under Tang En¡¯s eyes, Xiao Ying said guiltily, ¡°Senior, it¡¯s been hard on you recently.¡±


    She wanted to take the Wan Bao from Tang En¡¯s arms, but Tang En shook his hand. ¡°She just fell asleep. Don¡¯t wake her up.¡±


    Xiao Ying could only nod.


    Two hourster, after Wan Bao was done with her injection, Xiao Ying and Tang En left the hospital with Wan Bao in their arms.


    Long Ming¡¯s car was parked at an inconspicuous ce.


    He was like a ferocious beast lurking in the shadows, his deep eyes exuding a cold and dangerous aura, and his thin lips pursed tightly.


    Xiao Ying was wearing a professional suit, a white shirt, and a ck short skirt. Her exposed legs were slender and straight.


    She walked out of the hospital and was answering a call.


    After ending the call, she looked behind her, as if waiting for someone important.


    After a while, Long Ming saw a gentle smile on Xiao Ying¡¯s elegant and beautiful face. ¡°Senior, let me carry Wan Bao!¡±


    Tang En handed Wan Bao to Xiao Ying. Wan Bao had been given an injection and she was still a little unhappy. She leaned on Xiao Ying¡¯s thin shoulders and looked at Tang En, sticking out her pink tongue yfully. ¡°Papa, you have to buy me chocte cake tonight!¡±


    Xiao Ying tapped on Wan Bao¡¯s buttocks. ¡°Did you forget what Uncle Doctor said? You can¡¯t eat chocte for now.¡±


    ¡°Wow, the price to pay for being sick is too high.¡± Wan Bao hugged Xiao Ying¡¯s neck and acted cute. ¡°Mommy, will I be able to eat once I recover?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to act coquettishly when you¡¯re sick now.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Mommy, Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡­


    In the luxurious car hidden in the dark, Long Ming saw the little girl in Xiao Ying¡¯s arms. Hearing the little girl calling her Mommy and calling the man Papa, his hawk-like eyes narrowed.


    The man beside Xiao Ying was the one who had video-called her at the hotel in the capital.


    He was also her husband. Now, her surname was Tang and she was using her husband¡¯s surname.


    Long Ming nced at that man. He was fair, clean, and handsome. A typical gentleman.


    Xiao Ying had always liked men of that type. She had experienced darkness and had been stained with blood, so she desired hope and a clean soul.


    Long Ming¡¯s gaze moved away from the man andnded on the girl Xiao Ying was hugging.


    Suddenly, he heard the little girl call that man ¡®Papa¡¯, and then he heard the little girl call Xiao Ying ¡®Mommy¡¯.


    Could the little girl be Xiao Ying and the man¡¯s child?


    Not only were they married, they even had a cute and beautiful daughter?


    Long Ming¡¯s well-defined face immediately darkened. The coldness exuding from his body almost froze the surrounding air.


    The driver in front was trembling and did not dare to breathe.


    He was secretly puzzled. Who was that woman who had almost hit the car?


    The King had always had a bad temper and did not have much patience. Even when he was having dinner with his fianc¨¦e, Lou Lan, he would not wait for her for a minute if she waste but he had actually waited for more than two hours just now.


    In the end, what greeted him was a warm and sweet scene of the family of three chatting andughing.


    Long Ming only spoke coldly after the family of three got into the taxi and disappeared from his sight. ¡°Go back to the pce.¡±


    Returning to the pce, Long Ming came out of the bathroom after taking a bath. He was wearing a dark-colored sleeping robe, the belt around his waist loosely tied. The cor of the bathrobe was slightly opened, revealing his exquisite corbones and his sexy chest.


    He took his phone and called Mo Tian. His voice was cold. ¡°Investigate why Number 21 is here.¡±


    Had she forgotten his warning?


    How dare she bring her husband and daughter to his territory so tantly?


    Had he been too kind in front of her?


    ¡­


    Back at the resort vi, Xiao Ying gave Wan Bao a bath and the mother and daughter chatted on the bed.


    ¡°Mommy, did you have a nightmarest night?¡±


    Xiao Ying pulled Wan Bao into her arms, her fingers caressing her long ck hair. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°I heard Mommy crying. Mommy seemed to have called for an uncle in her dream. His surname seems to be Long¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying was shocked.


    She had indeed had a nightmarest night. In her dream, Long Ming had found out about the existence of Wan Bao and wanted to snatch custody of her from her.


    ¡°Mommy, is that Uncle Long very bad? He made Mommy cry, so I don¡¯t like Uncle Long anymore.¡±


    Xiao Ying kissed Wan Bao¡¯s forehead. ¡°Little fool, no one can bully Mommy. Besides, dreams are not real. Wan Bao, don¡¯t worry about Mommy.¡±


    Wan Bao leaned on Xiao Ying, blinking her big eyes. ¡°Mommy, I heard from the children in kindergarten that their Papa and Mommy sleep together. Why doesn¡¯t Mommy sleep with Papa?¡±


    This question really stumped Xiao Ying. She did not know how to answer Wan Bao.


    Just then, Xiao Ying¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Baby, Mommy will answer the call first.¡±


    Xiao Ying took her phone and went out of the room. She was slightly stunned when she saw the caller ID on the screen.

 Chapter 1666 - She Had Never Liked Him

    <h4>Chapter 1666: She Had Never Liked Him</h4>


    It was a call from Lou Lan.


    Xiao Ying was a little surprised, having not expected Lou Lan to call her.


    After all, Lou Lan had been avoiding her over the past few days when she wanted to meet her.


    Lou Lan arranged to meet Xiao Ying at LY Corporation tomorrow.


    After the call, Xiao Ying returned to her room where Wan Bao had already fallen asleep on the bed.


    Her pink lips were slightly opened and saliva flowed out. Xiao Ying took a tissue and wiped it clean for her.


    She turned off the lights in the room, leaving only a yellow wallmp switched on.


    She sat by the bed and stared at Wan Bao for a long time, a motherly gentleness appearing in her eyes.


    Coming out of the room, Xiao Ying found Tang En downstairs.


    Tang En sat on the sofa, his expression dark.


    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Xiao Ying poured a cup of warm water for Tang En.


    Tang En looked at Xiao Ying, wanting to say something but stopped. In the end, he said nothing and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He took a sip of warm water and asked, ¡°How¡¯s work?¡±


    ¡°The person in charge of LY Corporation¡¯s project has agreed to meet me.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Xiao Ying took a taxi to LY Corporation.


    When they arrived at the project department, Lou Lan¡¯s assistant asked Xiao Ying to wait in the lounge.


    In the end, she waited for an entire day.


    During this period, no one gave Xiao Ying a ss of water.


    Xiao Ying did not care. When she was carrying out missions in the past, she had suffered even more.


    When Xiao Ying came, she had brought some snacks made by Tang En in her bag and Tang En had even given her a pot of nutritious soup.


    Even after an entire day, she was not hungry at all.


    It was not that Lou Lan did not know that Xiao Ying hade. She had deliberately ignored her to see Xiao Ying¡¯s performance.


    However, Xiao Ying was not in a hurry. She only sat in the lounge and waited without anyints. Lou Lan admired Xiao Ying¡¯s patience.


    Although this woman was young, she was definitely not someone ordinary people couldpare to.


    In the evening, Lou Lan¡¯s assistant came in to remind her, ¡°Miss Lou, that Miss Tang is still waiting in the lounge.¡±


    Lou Lan leaned against the chair and was silent for a few seconds before she said coldly, ¡°Let here over.¡±


    After a minute or two, there was a knock on the door.


    Lou Lan finished signing the document and put the pen into the pen holder. She looked toward the door and said coldly, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Xiao Ying entered Lou Lan¡¯s office.


    Even after waiting for a day, there was no unhappiness orint on Xiao Ying¡¯s face.


    ¡°Miss Lou.¡± Xiao Ying smiled.


    Lou Lan looked at Xiao Ying. Xiao Ying was wearing light makeup and a white shirt paired with ck pants. Her long hair was tied into a low ponytail and her small face was as exquisite as a painting. However, there was a kind of stunning beauty in her light makeup.


    It was because this woman was too beautiful that Lou Lan felt a sense of danger.


    What kind of woman had she not seen with a man like Long Ming? But this Xiao Ying had a mysterious charm to her that made people fall in love with her.


    Lou Lan got up and walked to the sofa. ¡°Miss Tang, please sit here!¡±


    Lou Lan personally brewed tea and handed it to Xiao Ying.


    The moment Xiao Ying took the cup, Lou Lan let go and the hot tea spilled onto the back of Xiao Ying¡¯s hand.


    The piercing pain on her skin made Xiao Ying¡¯s pupils contract slightly.


    However, she had been trained since she was young and had endured much more pain than now.


    The slight burn did not make her shout. Instead, her expression became even more calm and indifferent.


    ¡°Aiya, Miss Tang, are you alright?¡± Lou Lan looked apologetic.


    Xiao Ying smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small burn. If Miss Lou still doesn¡¯t believe me or is unhappy with my existence, I can give you my promise in another way.¡±


    With that said, Xiao Ying picked up the broken ss shards on the floor and slit the back of her scalded hand.


    Blood immediately gushed out.


    Lou Lan¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. She had not expected Xiao Ying to be so strong.


    ¡°Do you really have no feelings for Long Ming?¡±


    Xiao Ying replied, ¡°If I had any improper thoughts about him, Miss Lou probably wouldn¡¯t be his fianc¨¦e now.¡±


    The scratch on the back of Xiao Ying¡¯s hand hurt, but Xiao Ying did not even frown.


    This woman was a ruthless person!


    ¡°If you can do it without ruining my rtionship with Long Ming, I can give the project to yourpany. However, you can¡¯t be the one who interacts with me.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded. ¡°Miss Lou, you don¡¯t have to worry about me ruining your rtionship with Long Ming. I¡¯ve never liked him before and I won¡¯t in the future!¡±


    ¡­


    After Long Ming got Mo Tian to find out why Xiao Ying was herest night, he went to LY Corporation personally after he was done with work during the day.


    He did not ask the front desk to inform Lou Lan and went straight to Lou Lan¡¯s office.


    Before Lou Lan¡¯s assistant could report about his visit, Long Ming had already heard the conversation between Xiao Ying and Lou Lan.


    Hearing Xiao Ying say that she had never liked him before, Long Ming¡¯s eyes darkenedpletely.


    His grip on the door handle tightened and loosened. In the end, he let go of the door handle and turned around to leave.


    He also instructed Lou Lan¡¯s assistant not to tell Lou Lan that he hade to find her.


    ¡­


    After Xiao Ying had settled things with Lou Lan, she left LY Corporation.


    Walking out of the gate, she stood by the roadside, nning to take a taxi.


    Suddenly, a ck sedan drove toward her at a crazy speed.


    Xiao Ying was shocked by his speed.


    This car was clearlying for her. Was he trying to kill her?


    Xiao Ying ran forward quickly, but the car was faster.


    Xiao Ying frowned and turned around, running toward LY Corporation.


    But that car caught up very quickly.


    Xiao Ying had nowhere to hide. Just when she thought that she would be knocked to the ground by the car, the front of the car almost touched her knees and stopped.


    It was extremely dangerous.


    Xiao Ying fell to the ground in a sorry state. Her palm was scraped and it hurt terribly.


    There was no movement from the person in the car. Xiao Ying regained her senses and stood up, looking at the person in the car through the windshield.


    Meeting those cold and dangerous eyes, Xiao Ying shivered.


    The man who had almost hit her with his car was Long Ming!


    The two of them stared at each other for nearly ten seconds before the car backed away and turned a corner, speeding away.


    Xiao Ying panted heavily, looking in the direction where the car had disappeared. She furrowed her eyebrows and cursed, ¡°Lunatic!¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying felt a little uneasy that Long Ming found her.


    However, it was a good thing that Lou Lan had alreadye to an agreement. She had to discuss it with Tang En and return to R Country soon.


    Xiao Ying returned to the resort vi.


    Walking into the living room, Xiao Ying suddenly heard Wan Bao¡¯s cries and she rushed forward.


    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong? Where¡¯s Papa Tang En?¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Ying had returned, Wan Bao jumped into her arms. ¡°Mommy, Papa has been taken away by the big baddie¡­¡±


    What?!


    Tang En had been taken away?


    Xiao Ying thought of Long Ming¡¯s dark eyes and a bad feeling rose in her heart.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1667 - She Went to Find Him

    <h4>Chapter 1667: She Went to Find Him</h4>


    Tang En had always taken Wan Bao very seriously. If it was not someone he could not resist, he would not have left Wan Bao here alone.


    Xiao Ying suppressed the panic and uneasiness in her heart and pulled Wan Bao into her arms. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy will go and find Papa Tang Enter.¡±


    Wan Bao looked up from Xiao Ying¡¯s arms and sobbed. ¡°Mommy, go and find Papa now. I¡¯m worried about him.¡±


    Looking at the tears on Wan Bao¡¯s face, Xiao Ying wiped them away gently and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xiao Ying called Sister Wen and sent Wan Bao over.


    Walking out of the resort vi, Xiao Ying took out her phone and called Long Ming with a heavy heart.


    She did not know if he had changed his number, but this set of numbers that she had deleted a long time ago appeared very clearly in her mind when she wanted to contact him.


    After dialing the number, the call went through.


    As Xiao Ying walked toward the road, she held her phone tightly.


    Every beep made her heart beat crazily.


    The phone rang for a long time but no one answered until it hung up automatically.


    Xiao Ying did not call again. She hailed a taxi and asked the driver to send her to the pce.


    After getting into the car, Xiao Ying called Tang En again but his phone was turned off.


    If anything happened to Tang En because of her, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life!


    Amidst herplicated thoughts, the taxi stopped at the magnificent pce¡¯s entrance.


    The security at the door was tight.


    Xiao Ying walked over and looked at the new face of the night shift at the door. She said, ¡°I want to see your King. Please inform him that I¡¯m Number 21.¡±


    The person at the door seemed to have not heard her and remained standing straight.


    Xiao Ying knew the rules in the pce. It was harder for ordinary people to go in than to ascend to the heavens. Besides, she was asking to see Long Ming!


    Xiao Ying walked around the gate twice. Just as she was about to call Long Ming again, an SUV drove over.


    As the SUV passed by the guardhouse, the window lowered and the driver showed his identification.


    Seeing the person driving, Xiao Ying hurried over. ¡°Mo Tian?¡±


    Hearing someone call him, Mo Tian nced in Xiao Ying¡¯s direction.


    Seeing that it was Xiao Ying, Mo Tian pushed open the door and got out.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Mo Tian was surprised that Xiao Ying would appear here. After the King returned from the capital, he had be even more cold and dark. Mo Tian knew that the King¡¯s change was rted to Xiao Ying.


    ¡°Mo Tian, I want to see Long Ming. Can you bring me in?¡±


    Mo Tian asked Xiao Ying to do a full body scan. After confirming that she had not brought any sharp weapons, he got her into the car and drove her into the pce.


    ¡­


    When they arrived outside Long Ming¡¯s pce, Mo Tian asked Xiao Ying to wait in the car. He wanted to report this to Long Ming first.


    Long Ming was having dinner in the garden.


    Hearing that Xiao Ying was looking for him urgently, he narrowed his eyes.


    Without Long Ming saying anything, Mo Tian did not dare to call Xiao Ying in.


    Long Ming finished his dinner slowly and wiped his lips with a napkin, saying coldly, ¡°Let her in.¡±


    After a few minutes, Long Ming heard footsteps and looked up to see Xiao Ying walking over.


    There were no emotions on his well-defined and handsome face. His deep and cold eyes stared at Xiao Ying¡¯s frowning face. ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to look for you yet, but you came to me yourself?¡±


    His gaze on her was deep and slightly frivolous, as thought he treated her as a lowly ything.


    Xiao Ying was not in the mood to care about his embarrassing gaze. Looking at his cold and fierce face, she said coldly, ¡°If there¡¯s anything,e at me alone. You¡¯re really daring by kidnapping my husband!¡±


    Mo Tian and the servants who were standing by the side gasped.


    All these years, no one had dared to speak to Long Ming like this. Xiao Ying was the only one!


    Long Ming picked up the ss of red wine, his long fingers swirling the red liquid in the ss. His expression was unreadable, making him look even more mysterious and hard to read.


    Seeing that he was silent, Xiao Ying frowned even more. ¡°Long Ming, Tang En is innocent. Don¡¯t hurt him!¡±


    Long Ming raised his hand and downed the liquid in the ss.


    He was wearing a custom-made white shirt. When he raised his hand, it showed the contours of his arms and shoulders, his muscles tensing.


    He still did not speak. There was no change in his sharp and cold eyes, but there was a coldness that made people shiver. Because his hand that was holding the wine ss tightened, the veins on the back of his hand could be seen faintly.


    The temperature in the air dropped significantly.


    Xiao Ying did not have the patience to wait any longer. She went forward and snatched the wine ss from Long Ming¡¯s hand. ¡°Say something!¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s actions made the people around her not dare to breathe.


    This woman was really daring!


    Long Ming smirked, a cold smirk appearing on his cold face.


    He nced at the furious Xiao Ying and reached out his hand. Xiao Ying¡¯s wrist was grabbed by him and before she could react, he pulled her into his arms.


    Xiao Ying jumped in surprise when she fell onto hisp.


    She struggled to stand up as he held her waist tightly.


    His other hand lifted her chin, his hawk-like eyes staring at her as if he wanted to swallow her. ¡°Your husband was kidnapped and you came to find me?¡±


    Xiao Ying froze.


    Was it not him?


    Xiao Ying wanted to see something from his face, but there were no emotions on his face, so she could not read his thoughts.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, I¡¯m sorry for having disturbed you.¡±


    Long Ming looked at the woman who was struggling to leave and a scoff sounded from the depths of his throat. ¡°Number 21, not only did you forget my warning to you, you even came to me. Tell me, how should I punish you?¡±


    His voice was low and cold, making people shudder when they heard it.


    Goosebumps appeared on Xiao Ying¡¯s arms.


    Before she could say anything, he suddenly leaned down, burying his handsome face in her slender neck.


    Then, a sharp pain hit her.


    He had bitten her neck.


    A little further and it would have been arge artery, a fatal injury.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s face immediately paled. She grabbed the ss of wine and poured it on his head.


    ¡°Number 21, how dare you!¡± Mo Tian walked over, nning to subdue Xiao Ying.


    Long Ming raised his hand, gesturing for the people in the garden to leave.


    Mo Tian could only stop and leave with the servants.


    When only Long Ming and Xiao Ying were left in the garden, Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying coldly for a few seconds. Suddenly, he waved his hand and pulled the table cloth away. The tes and wine sses on the table fell to the ground with a crisp sound and the floor was in a mess.


    Long Ming grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s wrist and threw her onto the dining table.

 Chapter 1668 - Still Soft-hearted

    <h4>Chapter 1668: Still Soft-hearted</h4>


    Long Ming¡¯s tall figure stood in front of Xiao Ying, casting a terrifying shadow over her.


    There was a bone-chilling coldness on his expressionless face.


    The surrounding air seemed to freeze.


    The red wine wet his hair and a lot of liquid dripped down his chiseled face.


    It resembled bright red blood and was a terrifying sight.


    He pinched her chin and kissed her face.


    Xiao Ying turned her head to avoid him.


    Seeing her actions, a mocking smile appeared on Long Ming¡¯s lips.


    If this had happened in the past, he would not let go of her until he tortured her to death tonight.


    However, the warm image of her carrying the child and walking out of the hospital with that man appeared in her mind.


    Not only was she married, she even had a daughter with another man!


    If he lost his rationality and became like a jealous husband, she would only look down on him!


    Why did he have to degrade himself in front of her?


    Long Mingughed coldly and suddenly waved his hand, throwing Xiao Ying to the ground.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s palm pressed against the ss shards on the floor and she felt a sharp pain.


    Raising her head, she looked at the man whose expression was cold to the bone. She did not say anything and stood up silently, preparing to leave.


    She could basically confirm that he had not kidnapped Tang En.


    Who could it be?


    A feminine and handsome face suddenly shed past Xiao Ying¡¯s mind.


    Could it be that unpredictable Young Master?


    However, Tang En had already registered his marriage with her. Young Master hated mistresses the most. How could he let himself be the person he hated the most?


    ¡­


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying¡¯s departing figure, his eyes cold and dangerous.


    Mo Tian walked over. ¡°Your Majesty, Number 21 has already left.¡±


    Long Ming lifted his long fingers and unbuttoned a few buttons of his shirt.


    Then, he kicked the dining table.


    Even after the table fell to the ground, he could not relieve the suffocating and frustrated feeling in his heart.


    He strode out.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I still have work to report to you¡­¡± Mo Tian hurriedly followed.


    Long Ming raised his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about work tomorrow.¡±


    Staring at Long Ming¡¯s departing figure, Mo Tian sighed silently.


    Before Xiao Ying appeared, the King had been working day and night. But the moment Xiao Ying appeared, the King was affected by her.


    ¡­


    It was quite a distance from Long Ming¡¯s bedroom to the pce¡¯s entrance.


    Even if they walked quickly, it would take nearly forty minutes.


    Worried about Tang En¡¯s condition, Xiao Ying walked quickly.


    After walking for a few minutes, the sound of honking suddenly sounded behind her.


    Xiao Ying thought that she had blocked the caring from behind and hurriedly stood by the side of the road.


    But after a while, a luxurious ck car stopped beside her.


    The man¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded. ¡°Get in.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked sideways at the expressionless man in the car and froze for a few seconds.


    ¡°Get in. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself a third time.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s lips moved, wanting to say something. However, with her understanding of Long Ming, if she did not get into the car, she might not even be able to walk out of the pce tonight.


    Xiao Ying pulled open the door and got in.


    The car sped away before she could buckle her seatbelt.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s body almost hit the windshield.


    After fastening her seatbelt, she nced at the man driving. The moment she looked over, he looked at her as well, his handsome face cold and sharp. ¡°Your husband¡¯s name, the time and ce before he disappeared.¡±


    Xiao Ying knew that he did not like to talk nonsense and only asked what he wanted to know.


    He did not say anything more to her and took out his phone to make a call.


    Hearing that he had asked someone to help her find Tang En, Xiao Ying¡¯s emotions wereplicated.


    After the call, he nced at her coldly. ¡°You¡¯ll know where your husband is in half an hour at most.¡±


    Xiao Ying did not doubt his ability at all. After all, this was his territory. With his order, not even a fly could fly out.


    Long Ming stopped the car by the side and took out a cigar.


    He narrowed his eyes, puffing out smoke as Xiao Ying looked out of the window. The two of them were silent and the car was rather quiet.


    ¡°At LY Corporation, you almost hit me with your car and I managed to escape. When I went back, I found that Tang En had been taken away, so I thought it was you.¡± At the thought that she had misunderstood him, Xiao Ying felt a little apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Long Ming looked at Xiao Ying and suddenly blew out a mouthful of smoke at her exquisite face. A teasing and mocking look appeared in his deep eagle-like eyes. ¡°Why? Do you think I want to use your husband to threaten you to betray your dignity?¡± With that said, he nced at her from head to toe. ¡°You¡¯ve apanied countless men in the past and even had children. Do you think I still have the appetite? Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself!¡±


    Xiao Ying looked down, her expression calm in the face of his humiliating words.


    Seeing that she did not want to talk to him anymore, Long Ming could not help but smoke faster.


    Half an hourter, Long Ming received a call and Tang En was brought to a high-end clubhouse.


    Long Ming told Xiao Ying that Tang En was at the clubhouse. After Xiao Ying thanked him, she pushed open the door and got out.


    Long Ming¡¯s eyes darkened as he watched her leave hurriedly.


    No matter what he said or did in front of her, she was like a dead fish. But she was very different to other men.


    Well, he was her husband, so she would naturally be worried!


    ¡­


    The Imperial Pce Club was one of the top high-end clubs here.


    Without a membership card, she could not enter the room above. Xiao Ying found a waiter and gave her a cheque. She changed her clothes with the waiter and went to one of the rooms upstairs.


    There were two bodyguards guarding the door of the room. They thought that Xiao Ying was the waiter who had brought the wine and did not stop her.


    Xiao Ying entered the room sessfully.


    The moment the door was pushed open, Xiao Ying was dumbfounded.


    Tang En was fighting with two muscr men who looked like boxers.


    Tang En¡¯s fair and handsome face was full of injuries.


    On the dark red sofa sat a gloomy and elegant figure.


    It was that Young Master!


    Tang En struggled to get up from the ground, but before he could stand properly, he was thrown to the ground by one of the boxers.


    ¡°Yes, yes. There¡¯s still half an hour. Can you hold on?¡± The man on the sofa swirled the liquid in his ss and smiled devilishly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Sever your ties with that woman and return to my side to be a dog that I¡¯m satisfied with!¡±


    Tang En did not seem to have heard Young Master¡¯s words. Instead of living like a dog, he would rather die here.


    The two boxers were top experts who had undergone training. Tang En had fought with them for nearly an hour. His body ached and his bones felt like they were about to break.


    However, he still refused to give up and was even more unwilling to agree to the Young Master¡¯s conditions.


    When Tang En was thrown to the ground by the iron-like fist again, Xiao Ying threw the tray in her hands to the ground and shouted coldly, ¡°Enough!¡±

 Chapter 1669 - Untitled

    <h4>Chapter 1669: Untitled</h4>


    The sudden cold shout made the room fall silent for a moment.


    The feminine man on the sofa nced over at Xiao Ying.


    Seeing Xiao Ying, the man¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Am I seeing things? It¡¯s always a hero saving a beauty, but when ites to Enen, it¡¯s the other way around.¡±


    Tang En, who was lying on the ground, froze when he heard Xiao Ying¡¯s voice.


    He used all of his strength to stand up again.


    He wanted to get close to Xiao Ying but was thrown to the ground by the boxer.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ying rolled up her sleeves and attacked the boxer who had beaten Tang En to the ground!


    Xiao Ying learned judo, so it was hard to tell how much strength she used. However, very quickly, the boxer was thrown over her shoulder and fell to the ground.


    Another boxer quickly attacked Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying dodged his fist nimbly and kicked his abdomen when he was not paying attention.


    p p p¡­


    Three ps sounded and the Young Master stood up from the dark red sofa.


    He walked in front of Xiao Ying, a sharp dagger in his hand. Xiao Ying nced at him and stopped what she was doing.


    The Young Master lifted Xiao Ying¡¯s chin and looked at her exquisite and beautiful face, his lips curling into a feminine smile. ¡°You¡¯re really different from other women. No wonder Enen looked at you differently!¡±


    When Xiao Ying smelled the cologne on the Young Master, she furrowed her eyebrows tightly and pushed the hand on her chin away. She said coldly, ¡°Tang En is my husband. Did the Young Master kidnap him to ruin my family and me? To be the third party that everyone hates?¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s lips curled up into an ambiguous smile.


    He walked around Xiao Ying and went in front of Tang En, his slender and fair hands helping Tang En up from the ground.


    ¡°Enen, tell her. Is the marriage certificate you got real?¡±


    Xiao Ying clenched her fists and looked at the Young Master with sharp eyes. ¡°What do you mean? I went to collect the certificate with Senior. How can it be fake?¡±


    The Young Master did not speak, only staring at Tang En.


    Tang En looked at Xiao Ying, wanting to say something but stopped himself.


    The Young Masterughed coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll say it for you.¡± The Young Master looked at Xiao Ying, a mocking expression on his feminine face. ¡°On the day you registered your marriage, he found some connections and got someone to give you a fake marriage certificate. He saw through you long ago that you wanted to protect him and didn¡¯t want to implicate you by bing a married woman in the future.¡±


    ¡°Of course, he also wanted to use a fake certificate to fool me. If it wasn¡¯t by chance that I found out the truth, I really wouldn¡¯t have disturbed your ¡®married life¡¯.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s expression turned dark and cold, his eyes cold. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re also a victim, I won¡¯t hold you responsible. As for Tang En, I¡¯ll bring him back to the castle. If you stop me again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Hearing the Young Master¡¯s words, Xiao Ying¡¯s thick eyshes fluttered. She looked at Tang En in disbelief, her throat feeling like it was being choked by arge hand. Her voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°Is¡­ is it true?¡±


    Her marriage certificate with Tang En was not protected by thew and was just a fake?


    Tang En nodded silently.


    Xiao Ying felt a lump in her throat.


    ¡°Why are you so silly?¡± Why would it matter if she got married twice? She had no intention of getting married in this life!


    Tang En saw the tears in Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes and he squeezed out a smile with difficulty. ¡°I thought I could make it look real, but who knew I would be found out? You don¡¯t have to feel sad. Maybe this is my fate.¡±


    Xiao Ying shook her head, trying to control her emotions as she said with red eyes, ¡°No, don¡¯t ept your fate.¡± Xiao Ying looked at the Young Master. ¡°What must I do for you to let Senior go? He¡¯s a human, not a pet. You can¡¯t trample on his dignity!¡±


    The Young Master nced at Xiao Ying, then nced at Tang En. The back of his hand patted his injured face. ¡°Even if I treat him as a pet, what can you do?¡±


    Xiao Ying clenched her fists tightly, her knuckles cracking.


    ¡°Do you dare to fight me one on one? If I win, return Senior to me!¡±


    The Young Master could not help butugh out loud. Afterughing, he pped his hands and more than ten strong boxers walked out from the cubicle connected to the room. ¡°Since you want to live with Tang En so much, I¡¯ll give you one chance. Beat all of these boxers to the ground until they can¡¯t get up, then you win!¡±


    Hearing this, Tang En¡¯s pupils constricted and he dragged his scarred body in front of Xiao Ying. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Don¡¯t hurt her!¡±


    No matter how strong Xiao Ying was, it was impossible for her to beat these top experts to the ground barehanded.


    Once the two sides shed, she would definitely be at a disadvantage. She would either be crippled or die.


    ¡°Senior, I can¡¯t let you go with him!¡± She had finally gotten rid of the devil, how could she let him go back to hell?


    The Young Master looked at the two of them protecting each other and the anger in his heart surged.


    ¡°Without my permission, none of you can leave.¡± A cold and ruthless expression appeared on Young Master¡¯s feminine face. He pulled Tang En to the sofa and looked back at Xiao Ying. ¡°Whoever can defeat this woman first will get her!¡±


    All the boxers in the room looked at Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying had been a beauty since she was young and the aura she had been trained to have was also top-notch. Her palm-sized face was exquisite like a painting, her eyes, lips, and nose looked like they were drawn by an artist. Under her pretty nose, her cherry lips were delicate and charming.


    Her appearance, temperament, and figure were all perfect and attractive.


    Soon, Xiao Ying was surrounded by strong boxers.


    Seeing this, Tang En wanted to go forward, but his arm was grabbed by the Young Master behind him.


    ¡°If you dare to take a step forward, I promise that more boxers wille out to deal with her.¡±


    ¡°Let her go.¡±


    The Young Master remained silent.


    Tang En¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I told you to let her go!¡±


    Young Master flicked the cigarette between his fingers and some ashnded on his ck leather shoes. He smirked. ¡°I can let her go, but kneel down now and lick the ash off my leather shoes!¡±


    ¡°Senior, no!¡±


    Xiao Ying kicked one of the fists in front of her to the ground and threw the other boxer to the ground. However, there were too many people attacking her. Xiao Ying could defend against one, but she could not defend against another. She was punched in the face while she was distracted.


    Blood dripped from the corner of her mouth and her teeth were slightly loose, but she did not care at all. She looked at Tang En, who was slowly kneeling on the ground, and her eyes turned red. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t do that!¡±


    Someone grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s hands from behind. Someone even hugged Xiao Ying¡¯s legs, making her unable to move.


    ¡°Young Master, we have this woman under control. Tonight, she belongs to us¡­¡±


    Before one of the boxers could finish speaking, the door to the room was suddenly kicked open from the outside.

 Chapter 1670 - Long Ming Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 1670: Long Ming Is Here</h4>


    The loud noise shocked everyone in the room.


    A tall figure in ck stood at the door of the room.


    The man stood against the light. The people in the room could not see his face clearly but the man exuded a cold aura that made people shiver.


    The man¡¯s cor and cuffs were embroidered with gold thread, showing his high status.


    ¡°Who let you in? Get out!¡± The leader of the boxers shouted fiercely when he saw the imposing man.


    But the man at the door was not afraid at all.


    He pped his hands and the clubhouse manager standing behind him walked in.


    The clubhouse¡¯s manager turned on the lights in the room and the dark space became bright.


    The man at the door slowly walked in.


    He lifted his eyes and nced at the room. His eyes were cold and his expression was arrogant with an air of absolute superiority and dominance.


    Xiao Ying was pressed to the ground by several boxers. She did not know who hade in, but for some reason, she smelled a familiar scent.


    ¡°Are they fighting and creating trouble?¡± A dark voice sounded. Hearing this, Xiao Ying¡¯s eyshes fluttered. It was Long Ming.


    The clubhouse manager said fearfully, ¡°King, they¡¯re all boxers. They should be training.¡±


    Hearing the clubhouse manager call Long Ming ¡®King¡¯, the Young Master, who originally did not care about the person who came in, slowly raised his head, and looked toward the door.


    Seeing Long Ming¡¯s handsome face, he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The Young Master stood up from the sofa and walked in front of Long Ming. He reached out his hand. ¡°It¡¯s the Burmese King. My men failed to recognize you. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Long Ming took out his hand from his pocket and shook the Young Master¡¯s hand symbolically. ¡°I gave an orderst year that people are not allowed to cause trouble in my country. Young Master, you¡¯re not from here, so you might not know the rules here. I¡¯ll let it go this time but there won¡¯t be a next time!¡±


    The Young Master did not dare to act rashly in front of Long Ming and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll leave with them now.¡±


    The Young Master gestured and the boxers in the room nned to leave with Xiao Ying and Tang En. However, a group of men in ck appeared at the door very quickly.


    All of them had extraordinary auras.


    The Young Master knew that they were people Long Ming had brought.


    A trace of maliciousness shed past the Young Master¡¯s eyes, but there was a smile on his feminine face. ¡°Your Majesty, is there any other problem?¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s cold eyes swept over Xiao Ying, his voice cold. ¡°How did she offend Young Master?¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Long Ming came to kick open the door personally to show off. Was it because of Xiao Ying?


    It seemed like he had underestimated this woman!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n to settle the score with her for offending me. She came to me herself and angered me. I¡¯ve always been one to take revenge for the smallest grievance. Whoever provoked me, I¡¯ll pay them back double.¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips, a scoff appearing in his throat. ¡°You can take them away, but she has to stay.¡±


    These words undoubtedly told the Young Master that this woman was under his protection and he had no right to take her away.


    Xiao Ying shook off the two boxers holding her and said with a tensed expression, ¡°Long Ming, don¡¯t interfere in my matters.¡±


    The Young Master smirked and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Your Majesty, you heard it too. She¡¯s not willing to stay, so we have to respect her wishes, right?¡±


    Before Long Ming could say anything, Tang En spoke first. ¡°I want to speak to my junior alone.¡±


    The Young Master stared at Tang En for a few seconds. After weighing his options, he nodded in agreement.


    Young Master and Long Ming left the room with their men.


    In therge space, only Xiao Ying and Tang En were left. Xiao Ying stared at Tang En, whose face was so red and swollen that his original appearance could not be seen. Her eyes werepletely red. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re really too silly! You knew that the Young Master wouldn¡¯t let you off if he found out that you and I were faking our marriage. Why did you make a fake certificate? If you go back with him, he definitely won¡¯t let you off easily¡­¡±


    Tang En wiped the tears off Xiao Ying¡¯s face and his long hand patted her trembling shoulders. ¡°I understand him. The more he can¡¯t have a person, the more he won¡¯t let go. In the past six months, because I have you as a friend and the cute and smart Wan Bao, I¡¯ve lived an ordinary andfortable life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m content and resigned to my fate.¡± Tang En looked at Xiao Ying with tears in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that I can¡¯t go back and say goodbye to Wan Bao. Tell her that Papa Tang En will always love her.¡±


    Xiao Ying knew that it would be difficult for her to protect Tang En with her strength alone.


    The Young Master¡¯s power was too strong. Even Long Ming had to weigh the pros and cons and did not dare to offend him easily.


    Tang En seemed to have thought of something and asked Xiao Ying for her phone, recording a few words for Wan Bao.


    ¡°Take care of yourself and Wan Bao.¡± Tang En dragged his tired and weak body out.


    Xiao Ying watched as Tang En¡¯s back slowly disappeared from her sight.


    Her slender back leaned against the wall and there was an indescribable sadness and helplessness in her heart.


    This was a world where the strong preyed on the weak. Reality was cruel, ridiculous, and sad.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s body slowly slid down the wall.


    After some time, a tall figure stood in front of her, blocking most of the light.


    Long Ming stared at the woman whose face was buried in her knees and whose slender shoulders were trembling nonstop. His handsome face turned cold and his slender leg kicked her leg ruthlessly.


    Xiao Ying was in pain from the kick and she looked up with red eyes.


    Meeting Long Ming¡¯s deep eyes, Xiao Ying red at him with a dark expression. ¡°Why are you kicking me?¡±


    She did not need to look in the mirror to know how disheveled she looked.


    Her face had been punched by the boxer and was definitely red and swollen. Blood was still dripping from the corner of her mouth. Her clothes had been torn in the fight and her hair was also messy.


    She was already down and out and yet, this man still came to kick her!


    Besides, he did not hold back at all. His leather shoes kicked her calf, making her teeth chatter in pain.


    ¡°Is this your attitude toward your savior?¡± Long Ming had his hands in his pockets as he looked down at Xiao Ying, a faint smile on his lips that was slightly teasing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to save me.¡±


    Long Ming stared at the woman whose eyebrows were furrowed and immediately saw through her thoughts.


    ¡°You want to anger me and make me leave you alone, then cut ties with me. Number 21, do you think I¡¯ll still fall for your tricks?¡± Long Ming bent down slightly, his well-defined hand grabbing her arm and pulling it up.


    Xiao Ying thought that he was going to pull her up. She had almost stood up when he let go of her arm.


    She lost her bnce and fell back onto the ground.


    A sharp pain shot through her spine.


    ¡°Long Ming, you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 1671 - Pulling Her Into His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 1671: Pulling Her Into His Arms</h4>


    Long Ming stared at the woman whose face was twisted in pain for a few seconds before he pursed his lips tightly and left without saying anything.


    Xiao Ying took a while to get up.


    It had been too long since she had fought with anyone. Faced with the attacks of the boxers, she really could not handle it.


    It was because there was passion and obsession in her body.


    She did not want her senior to leave with the Young Master.


    But what could she do?


    That Young Master was now in power. Even if she risked her life, she would not be able to save her senior!


    She could only bow her head to the cruel reality!


    Xiao Ying walked out of the clubhouse with a heavy heart and walked to the side of the road, nning to take a taxi back to the resort vi. A dark luxurious sedan drove over and the car window was lowered, revealing the man¡¯s cold and handsome face. The man did not look at her and said simply, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    The man¡¯s cold eyes nced at her.


    ¡°I have limited patience.¡±


    Xiao Ying met his eyes for a few seconds before she pulled open the car door and got in.


    Once again, he started the engine before she could buckle her seatbelt. Her head hit the window and she gasped in pain.


    This despicable man must have let her get into the car to torture her on purpose!


    After fastening her seatbelt, Xiao Ying rubbed the back of her head that hurt from the collision and red angrily at the expressionless man. ¡°You can¡¯t do it three times. If you do it again, I won¡¯t get into your car again!¡±


    Long Ming nced at Xiao Ying with cold eyes and scoffed. ¡°You really think you¡¯re a fairy. Do I have to give you a ride?¡±


    Xiao Ying was speechless.


    ¡°Why? Are you disappointed that you didn¡¯t go to apany those boxers who were interested in you tonight?¡±


    It was obvious that he was mocking her!


    Xiao Ying gritted her teeth, her red and swollen face flushed red in embarrassment. After a while, she finally squeezed out, ¡°Thank you for saving me tonight!¡±


    Long Ming smirked. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re quite energetic.¡±


    ¡°Long Ming, I¡¯m in a bad mood right now and I don¡¯t want to argue with you. If you don¡¯t like me, drop me by the roadside.¡±


    With that said, Xiao Ying turned to look out of the window.


    Long Ming nced at her and happened to see her red and swollen face. The skin at the corner of her lips was broken and there were blood streaks on it.


    Although she was seriously injured, she was not like an ordinary girl. She cried for Tang En and not for her own injuries.


    However, she was not an ordinary woman to begin with. She had been trained since she was young and had experienced all kinds of hardships and injuries. To her, it must be amon urrence.


    ¡°I heard that your marriage certificate is fake?¡±


    Xiao Ying did not know if it was her imagination, but she seemed to hear a hint of gloating in his voice.


    Xiao Ying continued to face him with the back of her head, not wanting to speak.


    The space in the car was not small, but Xiao Ying felt extremely cramped.


    This person was still so annoying!


    ¡°Your husband is more popr than you. That young master actually took a liking to him.¡±


    Xiao Ying could not stand it anymore. She turned back and red at him like a fighting chicken. ¡°Senior Tang En is a very good person. I won¡¯t allow you to say anything about him. You rich and powerful people only know how to snatch and bully others!¡±


    Long Ming scoffed. ¡°Do you mean that I¡¯m bullying you too?¡±


    Xiao Ying did not respond to him. However, at the thought of her peaceful life being broken, she felt a little bitter and her heart felt weak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in you anymore. My future wife will only be a woman like Lou Lan.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes hurt even more.


    She pursed her lips tightly. After a while, she said hoarsely, ¡°I never had any hopes for you.¡±


    Xiao Ying closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she had regained her usual coldness. ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    Long Ming nced at Xiao Ying coldly. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Please stop the car.¡±


    Hearing her address him politely, Long Ming¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    He nced outside and immediately turned on his signal, stopping the car by the roadside.


    Xiao Ying unbuckled her seatbelt and pushed the door open.


    However, she could not push him away even after trying several times.


    She then realized that he had not unlocked the door.


    Xiao Ying turned back to look at him. ¡°The door¡¯s locked.¡±


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying for a few seconds before he turned off the engine without saying anything. He took out his car keys and got out of the car.


    He got out of the car before Xiao Ying did. When Xiao Ying wanted to get out, he locked the door.


    Xiao Ying banged on the window and the man seemed to have not heard her as he left as quickly as a shooting star.


    Seeing his figure disappear from her sight, a sense of helplessness arose within Xiao Ying.


    How could this person be so unreasonable?


    Since she could not get out, Xiao Ying could only stay in the car.


    After about ten minutes, Xiao Ying¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Young Master Qin, Xiao Ying picked up the call and put it on speaker.


    Her arm was a little sore. Besides, she was the only one in the car, so she did not have much to worry about.


    ¡°Beauty Tang, I came to R Country for a vacation. I heard from Beauty Cen that you¡¯re familiar with R Country. Would I have the honor to invite Miss Tang to be my tour guide?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Qin, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m on a business trip.¡±


    Young Master Qin sounded disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s too bad. I thought I would have a chance to see Miss Tang again.¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could say anything, the car lights suddenly shed and the door of the driver¡¯s seat was pulled open.


    A cold figure with an extraordinary aura sat in.


    ¡°Miss Tang, can I add you on WeChat? My WeChat is my phone number¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s lips moved, her voice still lingering on the tip of her tongue when a deep and cold voice spoke first. ¡°Come closer.¡±


    Young Master Qin, who was on the other end of the call, froze for a few seconds when he heard the deep and maic voice of a man. He regained his senses and hurriedly ended the call.


    Xiao Ying stared at Long Ming. ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips, a scoffing from the depths of his throat. ¡°You¡¯re still the same as before. You like to hook up with men everywhere. Your fake husband has only left for a short while and you¡¯re already dating another man?¡±


    Xiao Ying did not want to hear his humiliating words. She pushed open the car door and was about to get out when a grip around her wrist tightened.


    Then, Xiao Ying was pulled back into the car by a strong and domineering force.


    The man leaned over, exuding a strong masculine scent.


    ¡°Did I ask you to leave?¡± He wrapped his arms around her waist and held her tightly, making her unable to move.


    Xiao Ying moved, wanting to break free from his hold. However, she met his deep and cold eyes.


    ¡°Long Ming, I¡¯m not in the mood to argue with you. I just want to leave now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave tomorrow and promise not to appear in front of you again.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1672 - Keeping Her

    <h4>Chapter 1672: Keeping Her</h4>


    With every word Xiao Ying said, Long Ming¡¯s expression darkened.


    He pinched her small chin, his handsome face leaning toward her.


    Xiao Ying looked at the pair of deep eyes that were very close to her and felt a sense of danger as if she had fallen into a whirlpool.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, his eyebrows sharp and cold, and his lips pursed tightly.


    The air pressure in the car decreased and the man¡¯s breath surrounded her, making it hard for Xiao Ying to breathe.


    She had been trained since she was young and was used to seeing good-looking people.


    Leaving aside Long Ming looked like, his eyes were too deep and dark. The emotions surging within them were hard for Xiao Ying to handle.


    She pursed her lips, not wanting to show her weakness in front of him. She pretended to be calm and indifferent. ¡°Why are you so close to me?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± His voice was low and cold, his dark eyes lingering on her face, his intentions unclear.


    Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Long Ming, we¡¯re no longer rted. You can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, he cut her off. ¡°Can¡¯t what?¡± He smirked, his expression slightly mocking. ¡°Do you think I want to kiss you?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she said nothing.


    ¡°Do you think I can do it with your current appearance?¡±


    Xiao Ying could not stand it anymore. She gritted her teeth and was about to reply when her chin was pinched by him once more. He took a disinfectant cotton swab with his other hand, dipped it in disinfectant and wiped it on her injured lips and swollen cheek.


    ¡°You still have to rely on this face to charm men in the future. How will you survive if it¡¯s ruined?¡±


    This man!


    He really could provoke her anger with just a few words.


    He had helped her tonight, but his words were getting worse!


    When the antiseptic came into contact with the wound, it hurt a little. Xiao Ying endured it with no expression of pain on her face. If it wasn¡¯t for her eyshes fluttering, Long Ming would have thought that she didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    After disinfecting her injured area, Long Ming used his fingers to apply the ointment. His temperature was naturally cold, so when the ointment and the coolness of his fingertips touched her injured area, her heart fluttered uncontrobly.


    Xiao Ying looked up at the man in front of her.


    The tip of her nose was surrounded by his masculine scent.


    His eyes were lowered and she could not see his expression.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s expression became slightly dazed.


    She could not believe that such a cold and domineering man had such a gentle side.


    She did not know if she was staring at him too intently, but he suddenly looked up at her.


    His cold eyes were like the deep sea, as if he wanted to drown her in them.


    Xiao Ying could not help but wonder if he was also so nice to other women.


    For example, his fianc¨¦e, Lou Lan.


    At the thought of his fianc¨¦e, Xiao Ying¡¯s dazed expression slowly became clear again.


    She took the ointment from him and leaned against the car window, avoiding his approach. ¡°Thank you. I can do it myself.¡±


    Long Ming looked at her cold and distant appearance and said nothing. He took a piece of paper from the box and slowly wiped his long fingers.


    Long Ming lit a cigar.


    When he narrowed his hawk-like eyes and exhaled the smoke, it made people feel cold and distant, not daring to approach him.


    ¡°Your husband has been taken away. What do you n to do in the future?¡±


    Xiao Ying looked down. ¡°Take care of your daughter and live well. Don¡¯t let him worry.¡±


    Long Ming exhaled a mouthful of smoke slowly, his voice hoarse and dark. ¡°That¡¯s true. You neverck men. Without this one, there will be another one.¡±


    Hearing his words, Xiao Ying¡¯s heart throbbed in pain.


    This was also the reason why she did not want to be with Long Ming the most.


    He knew her past too well. He knew clearly what she had done and whom she had hurt.


    He used to love her, but he also hated her.


    There were too many stains in her past. If they had any disagreements or disputes, his words would hurt her.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to clear their name and cut ties with their past?


    However, in front of Long Ming, she was like a person who would be stripped naked from time to time without any dignity or shame!


    A self-deprecating smile appeared on Xiao Ying¡¯s lips. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve nevercked men who are charmed by my beauty, but it¡¯s very difficult to find a man as good as Tang En.¡±


    Xiao Ying thought of what Tang En would have to endure after being taken away by the Young Master and her eyes turned red.


    Seeing her emotions fluctuating for another man, Long Ming¡¯s fingers holding the cigar tightened unconsciously.


    There was dead silence and stiffness in the car.


    After finishing his cigar, Long Ming started the engine and drove toward Xiao Ying¡¯s resort vi.


    When they arrived at the vi¡¯s entrance, Long Ming nced at Xiao Ying. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to work with LY Corporation on the gas project? Why are you leaving tomorrow?¡±


    Xiao Ying bit her lip, not knowing how to answer Long Ming.


    Long Ming seemed to have thought of something as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did Lou Lan give you certain conditions?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s long eyshes lowered. ¡°As long as the project can continue, it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m the one who is liaising with LY Corporation.¡±


    Long Ming stared at her for a few seconds, his eyes unreadable.


    After a while, he said coldly, ¡°Get off.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at his sharp and cold expression and said, ¡°Thank you for your help today.¡± She then pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    ¡­


    After Xiao Ying¡¯s figure disappeared from his sight, Long Ming took out his phone and made a call.


    ¡°Inform LY Corporation that the royal family will be disqualifying theirpany from mining natural gas.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Xiao Ying was nning to bring Wan Bao back to R Country when Sister Wen rushed over. ¡°Sister Ying, don¡¯t go back yet.¡±


    Xiao Ying did not know what medicine Long Ming had appliedst night, but the red and swollen areas on her face had mostly disappeared. With her makeup, it was hard to tell that she had been injured.


    Hearing Sister Wen¡¯s words, Xiao Ying was slightly stunned. ¡°Sister Wen, is there a problem with the project again?¡±


    Sister Wen waved her hand with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, but there¡¯s good news.¡± Sister Wen¡¯s face was almost blooming with joy. ¡°The royal family has handed over the project to ourpany but we need to open a branch here.¡±


    Hearing this news, Xiao Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Did Long Ming not give this project to LY Corporation but to her?


    ¡°Sister Wen, do you still need me to stay and be the person in charge of this branch?¡±


    ¡°Sister Ying, you¡¯re too smart.¡± Sister Wen held Xiao Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°To be able to work with the royal family is something I never dared to think about in the past. Sister Ying, we have to seize this opportunity.¡±


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips. ¡°Sister Wen, I¡¯ll go outside to make a call first.¡±


    Sister Wen nodded. ¡°Go, I¡¯ll apany Wan Bao.¡±


    Xiao Ying took her phone out of the vi and called Long Ming.

 Chapter 1673 - Unfamiliar Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1673: Unfamiliar Meeting</h4>


    Xiao Ying took her phone out of the vi and called Long Ming.


    It rang for a long time. Just when Xiao Ying thought that no one would answer, the call went through.


    Xiao Ying immediately asked, ¡°Long Ming, Sister Wen said that the royal family and LY Group have canceled their cooperation and that the royal family wants to work directly with ourpany on the gas project?¡±


    The man on the phone coughed. ¡°Miss Ying, I¡¯m Mo Tian. The King is in a meeting.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Long Ming¡¯s confidant. You should know of some of his decisions, right?¡±


    Mo Tian replied, ¡°Yes, the King wants to work with yourpany directly.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for us to guess the King¡¯s thoughts as his subordinates. However, if you¡¯re worried about Miss Lou, you don¡¯t have to be. The King has always been in charge of whom the royal family works with!¡±


    Mo Tian remembered that after the royal family canceled the cooperation with LY Group, Lou Lan called the King and he had replied her directly. He could not cooperate with a person who was not clear between work and private matters. If Lou Lan had any objections, she could look for him directly. If he dared to make trouble for Number 21 again, he would not be polite.


    Mo Tian was very clear about the grudges between the King and 21. The King was protective of Number 21. He could hit and scold her himself, but others could not!


    Mo Tian still had to continue the meeting, so Xiao Ying had no choice but to end the call.


    Entering the vi, Sister Wen, who was ying with Wan Bao, stood up and walked to Xiao Ying¡¯s side.


    ¡°Sister Ying, have you thought it through? Sister Wen really doesn¡¯t want to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring my nanny over and let her take good care of Wan Bao for you. I¡¯ll let you be in charge of the branchpany and return your shares¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Sister Wen¡¯s expectant gaze, her heart conflicted.


    With her understanding of Long Ming, if she did not agree, he had countless ways to force her to agree.


    In terms of benefits, they had actually profited from working with the royal family.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Xiao Ying could only nod. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    ¡­


    With the support of the royal family, the branchpany opened very quickly.


    Sister Wen had brought her nanny who had been by her side for more than twenty years to take care of Wan Bao for Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying was busy with work in the day and apanying Wan Bao at night.


    Half a month passed in the blink of an eye. Xiao Ying had not seen Long Ming nor contacted Tang En.


    After Wan Bao saw that Tang En was taken away by the Young Master that day, she had been in a bad mood. It was only after Xiao Ying yed the recording left by Tang En that a smile appeared on Wan Bao¡¯s face again.


    Although she missed Papa Tang, she still had Mommy by her side and was happy every day.


    After the branchpany opened and everything was running normally, Xiao Ying received a call from Mo Tian, asking her to bring her team to the forest in the afternoon.


    Hearing the words ¡®the forest¡¯, Xiao Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    That was where Long Ming had almost died!


    However, Xiao Ying also found out recently that there was natural gas there and they would be mining there.


    Xiao Ying knew that Mo Tian wanted her to go because of work, so she did not refuse. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying brought her team and drove to the forest.


    Coming here again after so many years, Xiao Ying¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the forest, Xiao Ying saw several luxurious ck cars parked there.


    After a while, the door of a car in the middle opened and a tall man got out.


    That person was dressed in exquisite ck, his shiny leather shoes stepping on the mud road domineeringly. Under his short hair, his facial features and face looked like they had been carved by a knife.


    The moment he got out of the car, he attracted the attention of everyone in Xiao Ying¡¯s team.


    Long Ming was tall and handsome. Although he looked cold and distant, the male hormones he exuded were really charming and made people blush uncontrobly.


    It was a custom-made ck shirt with gold thread on the cor and sleeves. His long pants were ironed perfectly without any creases. It was a ssic outfit with broad shoulders and a narrow waist.


    Xiao Ying heard a young girl behind her cover her mouth and gasp. She could not help but frown when she heard her soft screams.


    Was he that handsome?


    If those people from the capital appeared here, wouldn¡¯t they faint?


    Long Ming looked over. He had dark sunsses on his tall nose and Xiao Ying could not see his expression.


    But she vaguely felt that he was watching her.


    Long Ming walked over with his men.


    Xiao Ying straightened her back unconsciously. No matter what his purpose was, he had to make her stay here. But since they were working together, they could not act like strangers or enemies.


    Xiao Ying took a few steps forward, nning to greet Long Ming.


    Before her slender hand could reach out to shake his hand, his tall figure walked past her and left.


    He treated her like air.


    Xiao Ying turned back to look at him, but she could not see his face clearly. She could only see his back that was colder than theke in winter.


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips and nced at the team she had brought. ¡°We can¡¯t drive here. We can only walk. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    When the people in the team saw that Long Ming was ignoring Xiao Ying, they could not help but feel uneasy about this cooperation.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying did not know if it was because Long Ming hade to the secluded forest, but after entering the forest, his expression had been cold and he exuded a coldness that kept people away.


    Xiao Ying tried not to talk to him. If there was anything she needed tomunicate to them, she would look for Mo Tian.


    The investigation continued until night time. The royal family had built an temporary shelter in the secluded forest. They still had to stay here tomorrow, so everyone stayed in the temporary shelter to rest at night.


    There was a canteen in the temporary shelter and Mo Tian had arranged for a chef so that they would be able to eat after returning from their investigation.


    The royal family sat at one table while Xiao Ying and the team sat at the other.


    Long Ming also came to eat with everyone but he only ate a few mouthfuls before leaving.


    Xiao Ying did not have much of an appetite, so she ate a little and went out of the canteen.


    The moment she went out, she saw the man smoking a cigar in the yard.


    His back was tall, but there was an inexplicable loneliness.


    To him, this ce was filled with betrayal and hurt.


    Coming here, his mood must be heavy and depressed.


    Xiao Ying did not know how tofort him. After all, she was the one who had hurt him.


    All she could do was to try her best to avoid showing up in front of him.


    Xiao Ying nned to go back to her room, but the man standing in the yard smoking seemed to have eyes behind his back. Just as Xiao Ying was about to leave, his cold voice trailed over. ¡°Number 21.¡±


    When Xiao Ying heard him calling her Number 21, her emotions surged uncontrobly.


    She walked in front of him, looking up at his well-defined face as she said with furrowed eyebrows, ¡°Long Ming, I have a name. My name is Xiao Ying. If you call me Number 21, you¡¯ll be the one who feels terrible.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 1674 - Returning to His Side, Curing Him With Love

    <h4>Chapter 1674: Returning to His Side, Curing Him With Love</h4>


    He called her Number 21, which meant that he still treated her as a bad woman on a mission.


    He kept reminding himself how badly he had been hurt by this Number 21!


    He still could not walk out from the pain of the past!


    Long Ming narrowed his cold eyes and slowly exhaled a mouthful of smoke.


    A faint smile appeared on his thin lips. ¡°What else should I call you? Miss Tang?¡±


    Xiao Ying lowered her eyes. ¡°Miss Tang or Xiao Ying are fine. I¡¯ve already left the organization for many years. Don¡¯t remind me again and again that I¡¯m Number 21, the person who charmed countless men back then.¡±


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying¡¯s angry face with cold eyes. He threw the cigar he had smoked to the ground and scoffed coldly. ¡°You can lie to yourself that you were once a pure and noble woman just because I don¡¯t call you Number 21?¡±


    Xiao Ying felt a lump in her throat and her eyes suddenly swelled up. ¡°Long Ming, do you think I had a choice? I was trained when I was young. If I couldn¡¯t stand out, I would have died. I was being controlled by Ba Li. If I wanted to live, I had no choice but to listen to his arrangements.¡±


    ¡°I said before that apart from you and Qiao Yanze, I have never done anyone wrong. I hurt you and paid the price I deserve. Why are you still unwilling to let me go?¡±


    Xiao Ying hugged her head, her temples throbbing in pain. ¡°What do I have to do to get rid of the hatred in your heart? Will you only feel better after I die?¡±


    She felt terrible abouting to the forest too.


    The past appeared like an old movie.


    For the past few years, she had been working hard to get rid of her past self and live like a normal person.


    However, after meeting him again, all her efforts were in vain.


    A person like her could not be an ordinary person.


    If she didn¡¯t have Wan Bao, she could give her life to him right now!


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying. Suddenly, his well-defined hands grabbed her thin shoulders.


    He used so much strength that he almost crushed her bones.


    He wanted to tell her to return to his side and heal him with love but he knew very well that she had never loved him.


    Forcing and coercion would only make her stay away from him!


    Thinking of how he had struggled all these years, unable to remove her from his heart, he hated her but hated himself even more!


    He let go of her shoulders, clenched his fists, and punched the tree behind her.


    She did not know how much strength he used but the skin on the back of his hand broke and the leaves on the tree rustled.


    Seeing the back of his injured hand, Xiao Ying¡¯s eyshes fluttered.


    He ignored her and walked around her, his tall body leaning against the tree trunk on the other end.


    Xiao Ying looked around and found several herbs to stop the bleeding. She picked them and crushed them. Then, she walked in front of him. Pulling his injured hand up, she ced the herbs on top and wrapped it with her own handkerchief.


    Seeing Xiao Ying¡¯s actions, Long Ming pursed his lips tightly. He did not say anything, nor did he push her away.


    ¡­


    Knowing that Long Ming hade to the secluded forest to investigate, Lou Lan followed behind him secretly.


    But the moment she arrived, she saw Xiao Ying bandaging Long Ming¡¯s wound.


    Lou Lan¡¯s expression changed. She clenched his fists so tightly that his fingernails almost pierced through her palm.


    Xiao Ying was a b*tch who had not kept her word. In front of her, she had used the ss shards to cut herself. She had promised that she would not destroy her rtionship with Long Ming and would not be entangled with him.


    But what was she doing now?


    Lou Lan¡¯s eyes turned red with jealousy and hatred reflecting from them.


    She closed her eyes, trying to stop herself from acting rashly. If she questioned them now, it would only make Long Ming feel disgusted!


    After leaving the forest, Lou Lan returned home and cried on the bed.


    She felt better after crying.


    Taking out her phone, she made a call.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the bottom of the granny¡¯s identity as soon as possible. If it¡¯s not the person Long Ming is looking for, we have to speed up the process. I have to find her first!¡± When Long Ming was young, his father had been killed and he had been sent to the borders, almost dying a horrible death. It was a granny who had saved him and raised him for several years. Later, his father¡¯s confidants contacted him and he had been separated from the granny. When he returned to the pce to take revenge and take back everything that belonged to him, the granny and her family were long gone.


    All these years, Long Ming had been secretly searching for the whereabouts of the olddy.


    In order to deepen Long Ming¡¯s good impression of her and improve their rtionship, Lou Lan had also been looking for that olddy.


    Some time ago, she had some news.


    However, she could not confirm that the olddy was the person Long Ming was looking for.


    However, if she was, Long Ming and the olddy had to thank her.


    ¡­


    That night.


    Xiao Ying and two female colleagues slept in the same room.


    But no matter how much she tried, she could not fall asleep and she tossed and turned around.


    The things she had experienced since she was young shed through her mind.


    Some things really could not be recalled. The more she recalled, the more miserable she felt.


    That feeling of wanting to break free from the shackles but being helpless was so painful that she wanted to die!


    Long Ming must have felt the same!


    After turning over again, her phone vibrated.


    Xiao Ying picked up her phone and saw an unfamiliar message.


    ¡°Miss Ying, are you asleep? If not,e out for a while.¡±


    It was from Mo Tian.


    Xiao Ying took her phone and walked out of the boardroom.


    Mo Tian stood at the door and when he saw Xiao Yinging out, he said to her, ¡°The King is sick. I tried to feed him medicine but he didn¡¯t eat it. I asked the doctor to give him an injection but he didn¡¯t allow it. His fever is very high and I really have no choice but toe and let you take a look.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded. ¡°Bring me there.¡±


    Long Ming stayed in a room alone. When Xiao Ying went in, he was curled up on the bed with his back facing the door.


    Such a tall man looked a little lonely while curled up. He waspletely different from his usual domineering and arrogant self.


    Staring at his lonely back, Xiao Ying was slightly dazed.


    Mo Tian passed the fever medicine to Xiao Ying. ¡°Thank you.¡± With that said, he left the room.


    Xiao Ying walked to the bed and looked at Long Ming¡¯s back. She suddenly felt that he was a little pitiful. Although he was the King now, his heart was lonely and deste.


    If his father had not been harmed back then and he had grown up in the royal family and had not experienced being used and hurt by her, would he have lived a happier life?


    Long Ming did not notice Xiao Ying approaching. He furrowed his eyebrows tightly as his body shivered. His breathing sounded a little hurried and he must have been having a high fever.


    Xiao Ying reached out and touched his forehead. But very quickly, the man was like a startled cheetah, grabbing her wrist and waving her away.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1675 - Gone

    <h4>Chapter 1675: Gone</h4>


    Xiao Ying took a few steps back. If she had not grabbed the cab by the side in time, she might have fallen to the ground.


    Long Ming opened his eyes immediately, his eyes bloodshot. ¡°I told you to scram!¡±


    He thought it was Mo Tian or the apanying doctor.


    Xiao Ying looked at Long Ming. He was notpletely awake and his well-defined face was unusually red. He looked like a paper tiger and did not have his usual dignity and coldness.


    ¡°The high and mighty King is actually afraid of injections and medicine?¡±


    Hearing the woman¡¯s teasing voice, Long Ming froze. His deep and cold eyes were like sharp swords as they swept toward Xiao Ying.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± His voice was extremely hoarse.


    Xiao Ying stood by the bed again, a cold smile on her lips as she stared at his abnormally red face. ¡°I came to see how seriously ill you are. Why am I still a little happy to see you not taking medicine or injections?¡±


    Long Ming wanted to get off the bed and chase Xiao Ying out but his legs were weak.


    His fever was so bad that he felt weak all over.


    Seeing Long Ming like this, Xiao Ying lifted her chin, looking even more arrogant. ¡°If you die from your illness, I¡¯ll have one less person who hates me in the future. It¡¯s quite worth it!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Long Ming gritted his teeth.


    Seeing him deted, Xiao Ying handed the medicine to him. ¡°If you still want to live properly, eat the medicine obediently.¡±


    Long Ming seemed to have not heard Xiao Ying¡¯s words. Hey back on the bed and closed his eyes, pretending to be asleep.


    Xiao Ying pulled him up and fed him the medicine. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    There was no response.


    ¡°Long Ming, I know you¡¯re not asleep.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to die?¡±


    Long Ming opened his eyes and nced at her. ¡°Do you really think a small cold can take my life? You¡¯re looking down on me.¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could say anything, she heard him say, ¡°If you feed me in another way, I can consider it.¡± His cold eyesnded on her red lips.


    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Xiao Ying ced the medicine in his hand and got up, preparing to leave.


    But the next second, his arm reached over and wrapped around her waist.


    Xiao Ying struggled but he used all of his strength and refused to let her go.


    He buried his face in her snow-white neck. ¡°Just for a while.¡±


    At this moment, he was like a child with no sense of belonging. His voice was hoarse and slightly pleading.


    It was rare for Xiao Ying to see such a fragile side of him. She looked down at the two hands wrapped around her waist, her expression slightly dazed.


    Just as she was distracted, he pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Long Ming, you have to take the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Will you leave after I finish it?¡±


    Xiao Ying wanted to reply that she wanted to leave, but the words she was about to say turned into ¡®no¡¯.


    This time, Long Ming took the medicine cooperatively.


    After eating, he hugged Xiao Ying again.


    Xiao Ying looked sideways at the man beside her.


    At this moment, he was like a lion in deep sleep, looking haggard and tired.


    Her heart softened inexplicably. He had always been lively and energetic, and she rarely saw him like this.


    Staring at his well-defined face and exquisite facial features for a while, Xiao Ying¡¯s eyelids became heavy.


    The next day.


    At dawn, Xiao Ying woke up.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she met a pair of deep and cold eyes.


    The moment their eyes met, their gazes changed slightly.


    ¡°Why are you on my bed?¡± Long Ming asked coldly.


    His eyes were dark and his attitude was cold. Xiao Ying could not figure out if he was pretending to be confused or if he really did not remember what had happenedst night!


    ¡°Mo Tian said that you were sick and refused to take your medicine. He asked me to think of a way.¡± Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes softened when she thought about how she to coax Wan Bao for a long time every time he took his medicine. ¡°Why are you like a child?¡±


    The moment Xiao Ying was distracted, Long Ming caught a sh of gentleness in her eyes. It was obvious that she was not targeting him.


    This woman could make him angry at all times.


    However, he was even angrier at himself. Why was he so concerned about her every move?


    Seeing that Long Ming was silent, Xiao Ying thought that his fever had not subsided. Raising her hand, she was about to touch his forehead when he pushed her hand away.


    His gaze turned cold and distant.


    Xiao Ying could not stand Long Ming¡¯s sudden change in attitude. She ignored him and got off the bed, preparing to leave.


    ¡­


    A few minutester.


    Xiao Ying came out of his room with a dark expression.


    Xiao Ying really could not understand how he could tell that she was thinking about another man.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying did not see Long Ming the entire day. During lunch, she asked Mo Tian and found out that Long Ming had left the forest in a hurry after answering a call in the morning.


    After the investigation, Xiao Ying and her team left the forest.


    Coincidentally, it was the weekend and Xiao Ying had not brought Wan Bao out to y for a while. She brought Wan Bao and the nanny to the park.


    After ying for nearly a day, she was about to return to the resort vi when her phone vibrated.


    There was a message.


    It was from an unknown number.


    Xiao Ying opened the message and nced at it.


    Water Cloud Restaurant, Peony Pavilion¡¯s private room. See you there.


    Xiao Ying looked at the message, feeling puzzled.


    It probably wasn¡¯t from Long Ming. He was domineering and arrogant. Even if he wanted to meet her, he wouldn¡¯t use an unknown number.


    Could it be¡­ Senior Tang En?


    At this thought, Xiao Ying hurriedly instructed the driver, ¡°Go to the Water Cloud Restaurant.¡±


    Half an hourter.


    When they arrived at Water Cloud Restaurant, Xiao Ying booked a private room and ordered food. She asked the nanny and Wan Bao to stay in the private room.


    Xiao Ying asked the service staff about the private room, Peony Pavilion. When she went over and saw that there was no one in the private room opposite, she hid in the private room opposite.


    Not long after, the waiter brought the food to the private room, Peony Pavilion. Xiao Ying looked inside through the open door.


    In the end, she did not see Tang En and saw Long Ming instead.


    Apart from Long Ming, there was also an older granny in the room, as well as a young girl who looked to be around eighteen or neen years old.


    Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows.


    What was the intention of the person who texted her?


    Was there anything wrong with Long Ming eating with the olddy and the youngdy?


    The waiter came out after serving the dishes and Xiao Ying also walked toward the room she had booked.


    She had just arrived at the door when the nanny rushed out. ¡°Miss Ying, bad news. I went to the washroom and Wan Bao disappeared.¡±

 Chapter 1676 - Father And Daughter Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1676: Father And Daughter Meeting</h4>


    Hearing that Wan Bao was missing, Xiao Ying¡¯s heart tightened.


    The nanny was so anxious that tears welled up in her eyes. She med herself. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I should have waited for Miss Ying toe back before going to the washroom¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips tightly, suppressing the panic in her heart andforted the nanny. ¡°You didn¡¯t want this to happen either. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    Not daring to dy any longer, Xiao Ying walked toward the lobby of the restaurant.


    She wanted to check the CCTV, but the restaurant manager said that the CCTV could not be checked unless Xiao Ying called the police and asked them toe and check it.


    Xiao Ying and the nanny looked around again. A waiter had seen a child leaving the restaurant and the two of them hurriedly went out to look for her.


    ¡­


    Wan Bao had indeed left the restaurant, but she stood outside for a while and came in again when she did not see her mother.


    However, she was still too young. After entering the restaurant, she got lost and could not find the private room her mother had booked.


    Wan Bao turned left and right. She could not find a private room or her mother, so she decided to ask for help.


    Turning down a corridor, she saw a tall man leaning against the wall, holding his phone with hisrge hand and talking on the phone.


    Wan Bao realized that the person was tall, handsome, and very cool!


    Wan Bao had been bold since she was young and was not afraid of strangers. She ran over with her chubby legs.


    Long Ming, who was on the phone, did not notice the little one beside him until his pants were tugged at gently.


    He looked down and a small and cute figure appeared in his deep and cold eyes.


    The little girl was wearing a fluffy pink dress. Her long ck hair was tied into two braids in front of her and she was wearing a pink Mickey Mouse headband.


    The moment Long Ming looked down, the little girl also looked up. ¡°Uncle¡­ can you call my Mommy with your phone?¡±


    The little girl¡¯s voice was soft and childish. Her pink face looked cute and adorable.


    Long Ming stared at the girl and found that she looked a little familiar.


    He felt like she had seen him somewhere before.


    Within a few seconds, he remembered that time he followed Xiao Ying to the hospital and saw her and Tang En carrying a little girl.


    Although he had been a little far away at that time and could not see the little girl¡¯s appearance clearly, he had still seen the rough outline of the little girl.


    Now, looking at her up close, he found that the little girl looked extremely like Xiao Ying, like a little girl that had walked out from a painting.


    What did she say just now? She wanted to call her mommy?


    After ending the call with the person on the other end, Long Ming crouched down and stared at the little girl with his deep eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s your mommy?¡±


    ¡°Mommy went out. I¡¯m lost and can¡¯t find her.¡± Wan Bao blinked his big and beautiful eyes, his pink lips pouting slightly. ¡°Mommy must be very anxious¡­¡±


    Long Ming led the girl to the empty room opposite and asked the service staff to bring dessert over. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±


    Wan Bao stuck out her tongue and licked her pink lips. She nodded then shook her head.


    Mommy said before that she could not eat things given by an unknown uncle.


    However, this uncle¡¯s dessert looked so delicious!


    Seeing that Wan Bao was slightly guarded against him, a faint smile appeared on Long Ming¡¯s lips.


    Xiao Ying had taught her daughter well.


    She knew how to guard against strangers!


    Long Ming took out his phone and tapped on the screen.


    ¡°Is this your mommy?¡± He opened a photo of Xiao Ying.


    When Wan Bao saw her mommy¡¯s photo appearing in this strange uncle¡¯s phone, she was a little surprised. She blinked her long eyshes. ¡°Uncle, why do you have my mommy¡¯s photo?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m friends with your mommy.¡±


    The chubby hand cupped his face and he tilted his head, asking, ¡°Uncle, you have my mommy¡¯s photo. Do you want to woo my mommy?¡±


    Wan Bao said proudly, ¡°My mommy is like a fairy and many uncles like her. However, I have a Papa now. My Papa is very handsome and he¡¯s very nice to Mommy and me¡­¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at the pretty and cute Wan Bao. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Wan Bao looked at the delicious dessert on the table and smacked her lips. ¡°Can I tell you after I eat a little?¡±


    Long Ming did not like children and thought that children were troublesome. However, facing such a beautiful and soft little cutie in front of him, his cold heart softened unconsciously. ¡°Eat!¡±


    ¡°Woohoo.¡± Wan Bao took the spoon and ate the dessert happily.


    However, as she ate, she seemed to have thought of something and looked at Long Ming with her head tilted. ¡°Uncle, you still haven¡¯t called my mommy!¡±


    ¡°Finish it first.¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying looked around outside but still could not find Wan Bao.


    Unfortunately, she had brought Wan Bao out today without giving her a phone or watch.


    Xiao Ying returned to the restaurant.


    She asked to see the CCTV again but the manager still said the same thing.


    It had been almost an hour and Xiao Ying was extremely anxious that she had not found Wan Bao.


    She did not look for the manager anymore. She walked around the restaurant and found the surveince room.


    She walked in, knocked out the security officer on duty and started to search through the files.


    After a few minutes, Xiao Ying found traces of Wan Bao.


    However¡­


    Was she seeing things?


    Wan Bao had been taken away by Long Ming!


    Xiao Ying looked at the scene in the surveince camera and her mind went nk.


    Had Long Ming discovered something?


    No, it was impossible!


    After Wan Bao was born, because she was weak, she looked a few months younger than a normal child. In addition, when she and Tang En registered her, she was three months younger than her actual age.


    Even if Long Ming went to investigate, he would not be able to find out what rtionship Wan Bao had with him unless he did a paternity test.


    This was also why Xiao Ying dared to bring Wan Bao over on her business trip.


    Long Ming understood her past and always thought that she had had countless men besides him.


    Just based on this alone, he would not suspect that Wan Bao was rted to him.


    But why had he left with Wan Bao without even calling her?


    Xiao Ying walked out of the surveince room and found the nanny who was crying anxiously. ¡°I know where Wan Bao went. Go back to the vi first. I¡¯ll bring Wan Bao backter.¡±


    Xiao Ying hailed a taxi with the nanny. After the nanny left, she got into a taxi as well.


    Outside the pce, Xiao Ying called Long Ming.


    The call went through, but no one answered.


    Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows. What was Long Ming doing?


    She was about to call him again when Long Ming¡¯s butler came over. ¡°Miss Ying, our King asked me to pick you up.¡±


    Xiao Ying followed the butler to Long Ming¡¯s bedroom.


    There was arge garden behind the bedroom and there were many butterflies in the garden. Wan Bao was chasing after the butterflies happily.


    Xiao Ying walked over and called out, ¡°Wan Bao!¡±


    Wan Bao turned back and saw Xiao Ying. She ran toward her. ¡°Mommy!¡±

 Chapter 1677 - A Warm Scene

    <h4>Chapter 1677: A Warm Scene</h4>


    Xiao Ying did not hug Wan Bao who was running toward her like usual.


    Her exquisite and elegant face was tense and there was an unprecedented sternness in her eyes.


    Wan Bao hugged Xiao Ying¡¯s leg. Not getting a response from her mother, she looked up at Xiao Ying.


    Seeing her mommy¡¯s tense face and angry expression, she blinked her big eyes. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Pursing her lips tightly, Xiao Ying hardened her heart and pped Wan Bao on her butt.


    ¡°What did Mommy tell you in the past? Don¡¯t run around, don¡¯t talk to strangers, and don¡¯t go home with strangers.¡±


    Xiao Ying did not dare to imagine what would happen to her if the person who took Wan Bao away had beem a human trafficker or a bad person had hurt her.


    Ever since she was born, Xiao Ying had never beaten her.


    But now, she was really angry.


    Before she had found Wan Bao, she had been covered in cold sweat and her heart had been tense. She was afraid that something would happen to her. Her mind was nk and her ears were ringing.


    Wan Bao was stunned by Xiao Ying¡¯s p. Her eyes were wide open and tears filled her eyes.


    She looked a little pitiful.


    Xiao Ying felt a lump in her throat and her eyes turned red.


    Wan Bao felt that pain being beaten but Xiao Ying¡¯s heart hurt even more.


    But if she did not hit her, she would not learn her lesson.


    ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡± Xiao Ying was ruthless as she asked her with a tense expression.


    Wan Bao pouted and started to cry. ¡°I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have left with Uncle. But¡­ but¡­ Uncle said he¡¯s your friend. He said that he¡¯d call you¡­¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could say anything, a strong force suddenly attacked her and her slender arm was grabbed by the man.


    Xiao Ying turned back and met the man¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°Why did you hit the child?¡±


    Xiao Ying shook off Long Ming¡¯s arm, her pretty face extremely cold. ¡°Did you think about my feelings when you took my daughter away?¡±


    The process of finding out that her child was missing and could not be found felt like hell. It was worse than death!


    Seeing Xiao Ying¡¯s red eyes and pale face, Long Ming realized that she was really anxious.


    ¡°If I really wanted to take your daughter away secretly, I wouldn¡¯t have been exposed by the surveince cameras.¡± With that said, Long Ming looked at the pitiful girl standing by the side with her head lowered. His cold voice lowered a little. ¡°I got the dessert chef to make your favorite chocte cake. I¡¯ll bring you in.¡±


    Wan Bao nced at Xiao Ying, not daring to follow Long Ming in.


    Long Ming went around Xiao Ying and pulled Wan Bao into his arms.


    Xiao Ying watched as Long Ming left with Wan Bao in his arms, aplicated feeling in her heart.


    Xiao Ying stood alone in the garden for a while. Seeing that the sky had changed and it was going to rain heavily soon, she had no choice but to enter the pce.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s p on Wan Bao PP wasn¡¯t very heavy and Wan Bao wasn¡¯t in pain anymore. Seeing the beautiful and exquisite chocte cake, her mood improved again.


    Seeing Xiao Ying, she ran over with a smile. ¡°Mommy, the chocte cake made by Uncle¡¯s pastry chef is so delicious!¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at her daughter¡¯s bright smile and her heart softened. She raised her hand to touch Wan Bao¡¯s head. ¡°Go and thank Uncle. It¡¯s going to rain soon. We have to go back.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Although Wan Bao still wanted to visit the cool uncle¡¯s house, she could not make Mommy angry anymore.


    Wan Bao walked in front of Long Ming and said softly, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going back with Mommy. Thank you for the cake. I really like it!¡±


    Long Ming nced at the dark sky outside and led Wan Bao to Xiao Ying. ¡°There¡¯s going to be a storm soon. You and Wan Bao can stay here for the night.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­¡± Before Xiao Ying could finish speaking, a deafening explosion sounded outside.


    Wan Bao had been afraid of thunder since she was young. She jumped into Xiao Ying¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Xiao Ying pulled Wan Bao into her arms and kissed her forehead. ¡°Mommy¡¯s here, baby. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Long Ming looked at Xiao Ying¡¯s motherly gaze and his eyes darkened, as if no light could enter them.


    ¡­


    Wan Bao was afraid of thunder and with the heavy rain outside, Xiao Ying weighed the pros and cons before she decided to stay.


    Long Ming got the butler to arrange for a luxurious guest room for them.


    Xiao Ying carried Wan Bao to her room. When the thunder had died down, she remembered that her bag was still downstairs. She said to Wan Bao, ¡°Mommy will go downstairs to get my bag. I¡¯ll shower with youter. Can you watch some cartoons first?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xiao Ying got up and went downstairs.


    When she came back with her bag, she realized that Wan Bao was not in the room. She was about to go out to look when she heard Wan Bao¡¯sughtering from the bathroom.


    Xiao Ying walked over quickly. She did not know when Long Ming had arrived, but he was shooting water guns at Wan Bao.


    The bathroom was very big, and both of them were having fun.


    Long Ming kept evading and Wan Bao kept attacking. Long Ming¡¯s shirt was wet.


    Xiao Ying had never seen such a childish side of Long Ming.


    There was a smile on his usually cold face that even he might not have noticed.


    Seeing Xiao Ying standing at the door, Long Ming shot a nce at Wan Bao. The two of them quickly changed their target and shot at Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying hurriedly used her hands to cover her face but she could not block their attacks. Soon, her hair and clothes were wet.


    ¡°Wan Bao, you little traitor. Why are you attacking Mommy?¡± Xiao Ying walked into the bathroom and grabbed the water gun in Wan Bao¡¯s hand, attacking Long Ming¡¯s well-defined handsome face.


    Long Ming¡¯s ending was rather tragic.


    Her entire body was wet.


    After the battle of the water gun, the three of them were all smiling.


    Long Ming looked at Xiao Ying, who was sitting on the edge of the bathtub with Wan Bao in her arms, her long wet hair brushing against her cheek as a beautiful smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    Long Ming¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and his gaze on her smile darkened.


    Xiao Ying found that Long Ming was looking at her deeply and her heart skipped a beat. Raising her eyes to look at him, she saw that his wet shirt was stuck to his body tightly, showing his firm chest and well-defined eight-pack. She looked away unnaturally. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower with Wan Bao.¡±


    Long Ming had a hand in his pocket as he hummed coldly.


    He strode out of the bathroom. Wan Bao seemed to have thought of something and when he was about to reach the bathroom door, she said to him, ¡°Cool Uncle, you promised to tell me a story when I¡¯ve finished bathing.¡±


    Long Ming made an OK gesture to Wan Bao and went out in a good mood.


    Xiao Ying looked at the little girl who had gotten along with Long Ming in just a few hours and could not help but sigh that blood ties were a very strange thing!

 Chapter 1678 - He Left

    <h4>Chapter 1678: He Left</h4>


    Usually, before Wan Bao slept, it was Xiao Ying or Tang En who told her stories.


    This time, it was Long Ming.


    Xiao Ying had never thought about this before.


    Long Ming¡¯s aura was strong and he was usually serious. Even children were afraid to interact with him.


    But Wan Bao was not afraid at all. Shey on the bed, looking at the tall and muscr man beside her. Listening to his deep and maic voice, sleepiness slowly overwhelmed her.


    After Long Ming finished his three stories, Wan Bao fell asleep.


    The little girl was fair and tender, like a squishy ball and extremely cute.


    Long Ming could not help but kiss her forehead. After covering her with the nket, he walked out of the room quietly.


    Xiao Ying was standing outside the guest room. When she saw Long Minging out, she asked, ¡°Is she asleep?¡±


    Long Ming hummed softly.


    Xiao Ying was about to say something when her stomach growled.


    She had been busy looking for Wan Bao that night and had not had time to have her meal. After finding Wan Bao, she had been busy up until now.


    The sudden rumbling made Xiao Ying feel extremely awkward.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡­¡±


    Long Ming did not think much of it and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll get the chef to prepare something for you.¡±


    ¡°No, no. If it¡¯s convenient, I can go down and make some food myself.¡±


    ¡°As you please.¡± With that said, he turned around and returned to the master bedroom.


    Xiao Ying also went into the guest room. After ncing at the sleeping Wan Bao, she went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Because her clothes were wet, Long Ming got the butler to bring her a set of female clothes.


    She did not know if Lou Lan had left it here, but the clothes were still very new. Xiao Ying did not act coy and changed into clean clothes.


    After showering, Xiao Ying went to the kitchen.


    She made herself a bowl of noodles.


    After she was done, she carried it to the dining table and returned to the kitchen to clean the kitchen counter.


    When she reached the dining room, there was a tall figure there.


    The man was sitting at the dining table, eating the noodles she had cooked with his head lowered.


    ¡°Long Ming, why are you eating my noodles?¡± Xiao Ying walked over, wanting to take the bowl back.


    Long Ming looked up and nced at her. ¡°You can finish such a big bowl?¡±


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t finish it, you should get a new bowl and split it!¡±


    Hearing Xiao Ying¡¯s words, Long Ming let out a lowugh from the depths of his throat. His deep eagle-like eyes stopped on her lips. ¡°Why? Do you despise me?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s scalp turned numb from his dark gaze.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a clean freak?¡±


    Long Ming smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t despise you.¡±


    Xiao Ying red at him at a loss for words.


    She was the one who needed to eat what he had eaten, alright?


    ¡­


    An hourter.


    Xiao Yingy beside Wan Bao, her fingertips touching her slightly hot cheeks.


    She did not know what was wrong with her mind back then. He had fed her noodles, and she had actually eaten it.


    After that, the two of them ate a big bowl of noodles.


    Why was he trying to¡­ provoke her?


    He had a fianc¨¦e and had said before that he would only marry a woman like Lou Lan in the future.


    Xiao Ying closed her eyes and sighed. The next time he provoked her for no reason, she had to teach him a lesson!


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Xiao Ying was woken up by her phone ringing.


    Seeing the caller ID, Xiao Ying froze slightly.


    It was Senior Tang En!


    Xiao Ying hurriedly answered the call. ¡°Senior?¡±


    The person on the other end of the call was silent for a moment before a feminine male voice sounded. ¡°Tang En¡¯s life is at stake now. If you have time,e and see him for thest time!¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could say anything, the person on the other end hung up.


    When Xiao Ying called again, the phone was already turned off.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s mind went nk.


    What did he mean by Tang En¡¯s life being at stake?


    Xiao Ying bit her lip. She had used too much strength and she tasted blood.


    She was not dreaming or hallucinating.


    She had indeed received that Young Master¡¯s call just now!


    Xiao Ying nced at the sleeping Wan Bao and she got off the bed hurriedly.


    She walked to the door of the room and called to book a flight.


    But the earliest flight to Italy was in the afternoon.


    Xiao Ying was terribly worried.


    A cold voice sounded from above her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xiao Ying looked up at Long Ming, the tears in her eyes immediately flowing out.


    She took a step forward, her slender fingers pulling at his sleeve. Her lips trembled slightly as she said, ¡°I received a call from that Young Master. Senior Tang En¡­ He¡¯s dying.¡±


    Long Ming furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°So sudden?¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded with red eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll arrange for a helicopter to send you there now.¡± Long Ming looked at Xiao Ying, who was panicking. He caressed her head. ¡°I¡¯ll escort you there personally. As for Wan Bao, let her stay in the pce first. I¡¯ll get the butler to bring that nanny over.¡±


    Xiao Ying tightened her grip on his sleeve. Long Ming saw that her knuckles had turned white and he patted her arm. ¡°Let go of me first. I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    Xiao Ying let go of his sleeve, her slender body pressed against the wall as panic and helplessness filled her body.


    Long Ming quickly made arrangements. After Wan Bao woke up, Xiao Ying had breakfast with her. When the nanny came, Xiao Ying told Wan Bao that she was going on a business trip for a few days and asked Wan Bao to stay in the pce with the nanny temporarily.


    ¡­


    Long Ming took his urgent work to the helicopter and apanied Xiao Ying to Italy.


    Along the way, Xiao Ying stared out of the window, her face pale and silent.


    When Tang En had been taken away by the Young Master, she had had a bad feeling in her heart. That Young Master was too extreme. Tang En had lied to him and she did not know what methods he would use to deal with him.


    Her senior was an extremely prideful person. He was already on the verge of a mental breakdown after being bullied by Young Master. If she had not be his weakness back then and had not been taken away by that Young Master, Senior Tang En would have been able to live in seclusion and might have been able to get rid of that devil.


    It was all her fault!


    She was a jinx. Anyone who got involved with her would suffer!


    Long Ming looked at Xiao Ying, whose eyes were filled with tears. He reached out his long arm and wrapped it around her shoulders. ¡°There¡¯s no bad news yet. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    For the first time, Xiao Ying did not resist Long Ming¡¯s embrace. She buried her face into his chest and the tears she had held back for a long time flowed out.


    After a while, Long Ming¡¯s shirt was wet.


    Long Ming tightened his hold on her shoulders and his eyes on her darkened.


    She must really love that man called Tang En!


    She had given birth to a daughter for him and was so sad for him!


    Had she even shed a tear for him when he almost died in the swamp?!


    ¡­


    After a long flight, they finally arrived in Italy.


    Long Ming had already found out about the hospital Tang En was sent to. Xiao Ying rushed over and found out that Tang En had entered the ICU, but within two hours, the doctors and nurses rushed into the ICU.


    When they came out again, they shook their heads at the people waiting outside. ¡°Mr Tang has already left.¡±

 Chapter 1679 - His Domination

    <h4>Chapter 1679: His Domination</h4>


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Xiao Ying¡¯s face turned pale.


    She covered her mouth, her long eyshes fluttering in disbelief.


    Then, a loud bang sounded and the doctor was punched to the ground.


    The others in the corridor all looked at the man who was grabbing the doctor¡¯s cor.


    The vein on the Young Master¡¯s forehead throbbed like an angry beast, his eyespletely red.


    Xiao Ying ignored him and walked toward the nurse with heavy legs.


    The nurse inside pushed out a figure covered in white cloth.


    Xiao Ying walked over and lifted the white cloth with trembling fingers.


    Tang En¡¯s fair and handsome face was revealed.


    He had departed very calmly.


    He was finally free.


    Xiao Ying thought of the first time she met that handsome man, Tang En.


    He was as clear and clean as spring water.


    Although there was no love between them, they appreciated each other and had never quarreled before.


    After Wan Bao was born, they hade up with Wan Bao¡¯s name together.


    When Wan Bao was sick, he rushed to the hospital with Wan Bao in his arms and did not sleep or rest.


    He had always protected her and Wan Bao silently. He said that she and Wan Bao had given him a warmth he had never felt before. In front of them, he felt like a normal person.


    When they had separated in the room that day, he had said that this was his fate of not being able to escape.


    If not for the fact that he could not take it anymore, he would not have left in such a way!


    Xiao Ying looked down, her tears falling.


    She held his hand that had lost its temperature and leaned her forehead against his palm. ¡°Senior, the only thing I can do for you now is to fulfill your wish when you were alive.¡±


    The two of them had once talked about life and death. He said that if he died, he hoped that his ashes would be scattered into the sea.


    He yearned for freedom too much.


    ¡­


    As the Young Master did not allow Tang En¡¯s family to bring his body back, Tang En¡¯s funeral could only be held here.


    Tang En had passed away from taking too many sleeping pills.


    From a legal point of view, it was impossible to pursue legal responsibility.


    But Xiao Ying knew very well that if he had not been forced by the Young Master, Tang En would not have chosen to end himself like this.


    After the funeral, Xiao Ying asked the Young Master to fulfill Tang En¡¯sst wish on the day of the cremation.


    But the Young Master strongly disagreed.


    Xiao Ying had not done anything for Tang En when she was alive and now that Tang En was no longer around she had to let him get the freedom he had longed for even if she had to give it her all.


    So on the day of the cremation, Xiao Ying stole Tang En¡¯s ashes.


    After the Young Master found out, he was furious and immediately led his men to chase after Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying drove toward the beach.


    But this was Young Master¡¯s territory. Just as she was about to approach the beach, more than ten ck luxurious cars drove over and surrounded Xiao Ying¡¯s rented car.


    The car door opened and more than twenty strong bodyguards in ck got out.


    The Young Master also got out of a car. He was wearing a ck shirt and pants, a pair of sunsses on his feminine face. He looked like an demon that had walked out from hell, gloomy and cold to the extreme.


    Xiao Ying carried Tang En¡¯s urn and got out of the car.


    She knew that her actions today had evoked the Young Master¡¯s hatred.


    He would not let her off so easily.


    She might die here!


    However, Xiao Ying was not afraid at all. She stared straight at the pair of cold eyes behind Young Master¡¯s sunsses and said coldly, ¡°Senior is already dead. Are you still not willing to let him go? You¡¯re the culprit who caused his death. What right do you have to even take his ashes?¡±


    The Young Master smirked coldly. ¡°Even if he¡¯s dead, he¡¯s still my ghost! Put down his ashes. If not, this day next year will be your death anniversary!¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s expression turned colder. ¡°I won¡¯t let Senior continue to be restrained by you. He likes the sea and wants freedom. Even if I have to do my best, I have to satisfy his wish!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± The Young Master clearly did not want to talk nonsense with Xiao Ying anymore. He raised his hand and ordered his men to attack Xiao Ying.


    Just when the situation was getting extremely dangerous, the sound of propellers suddenly sounded in the sky. Several helicoptersnded on the ground apanied by the sound of whistling wind.


    The cabin door opened and a group of well-trained men in ck got out.


    Thest toe out was a tall figure. He was wearing a ck shirt and pants with golden stripes. Under his short hair, his handsome face was sharp. He took off his dark sunsses, revealing a pair of cold eyes.


    He strode toward Xiao Ying.


    The kingly aura he exuded made people unconsciously worship and submit to him!


    Xiao Ying stared at Long Ming in surprise.


    After he sent her here personally that day, he flew back because he had urgent matters to settle in the pce.


    She had not contacted him in the past few days.


    She never thought that he would suddenly appear at such a critical moment.


    The Young Master looked at Long Ming, whose steps were firm and imposing. He could not help but narrow his eyes under his sunsses.


    Long Ming walked in front of Xiao Ying, his tall and muscr body blocking her like a strong protective.


    He looked at the Young Master, whose expression was tensed. ¡°Why? Does Young Master want to bully her with numbers?¡±


    The Young Master pursed his lips. ¡°Burmese King, if this woman wasn¡¯t so daring to take away my most important thing, would I havee to deal with her personally?¡±


    Long Ming nced at the urn in Xiao Ying¡¯s arms and his eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°If it belongs to you, why would he rather die than live?¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s expression changed. ¡°No matter whoes today, they can¡¯t take Tang En¡¯s ashes away.¡±


    Long Ming had a hand in his pocket and there was no fear or panic on his well-defined face. He only raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll let her take her away today. Young Master, what do you want? I¡¯ll y along with you to the end!¡±


    Xiao Ying, who was standing behind Long Ming, heard his arrogant and domineering tone and her heart skipped a beat.


    Long Ming nced at Mo Tian, who immediately led his men to escort Xiao Ying to the beach.


    Xiao Ying looked at Long Ming¡¯s tall and cold back, thanked him, and left quickly under Mo Tian¡¯s escort.


    The Young Master wanted to chase after them but Long Ming and his men blocked them.


    The two sides fought intensely.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying boarded a speedboat and scattered Tang En¡¯s ashes into the sea.


    Her tears fell uncontrobly.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡­


    That night.


    Xiao Ying made some food and brought it to Long Ming¡¯s hotel.


    During the fight between Long Ming and the Young Master, his arm had gotten slightly injured and Xiao Ying came to see him.


    Mo Tian was waiting at the hotel entrance. He brought Xiao Ying to Long Ming¡¯s room.


    Long Ming stood in front of the French windows, smoking. Hearing the noise, he turned back to look at Xiao Ying.

 Chapter 1680 - Wont Force Her Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1680: Won¡¯t Force Her Anymore</h4>


    Tang En¡¯s death not only made Xiao Ying sad.


    It also made Long Ming feel heavy.


    He suddenly started to be afraid. If he forced Xiao Ying to stay by his side, would she choose to leave like Tang En one day to get the freedom she wanted?


    After the Young Master saw Tang En¡¯s ashes scattered into the sea, he knelt by the sea and screamed.


    However, no matter how painful it was, he could not save Tang En¡¯s life!


    Long Ming¡¯s deep gazended on Xiao Ying¡¯s palm-sized face. He flicked the cigarette ash and gestured for her to sit down.


    Xiao Ying ced the desserts she had prepared on the round table and looked up at Long Ming. ¡°Thank you for today. How¡¯s the injury on your arm?¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    He put out the cigar and sat opposite her.


    The two of them were silent for a moment before he spoke up, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed the butler to send Wan Bao and the nanny to R Country.¡±


    His well-defined facial features were covered by ayer of warm light from the overhead lights, but his expression was rather sharp and indifferent. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be involved in the royal family project, you can return to R Country. I won¡¯t force you in the future.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Long Ming¡¯s dark expression and hummed softly.


    Senior Tang En¡¯s departure had dealt her a blow. Her mood was still at rock bottom and she did not have the energy to figure out his thoughts.


    ¡°You¡¯re tired too. Go back and rest!¡±


    Xiao Ying stood up from the chair. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. Thank you very much for today.¡±


    Xiao Ying walked toward the door.


    When she was about to reach the door, a grip tightened around her wrist.


    The man¡¯s rough fingers caressed her delicate skin, making her shiver slightly.


    She turned around and looked at the man who was chasing after her.


    His gaze was very deep, like a ck hole in the universe, wanting to suck her in.


    His lips moved and he said to her, ¡°Live well.¡±


    Xiao Ying felt a lump in her throat and she nodded. ¡°I still have Wan Bao. I will live well. You have the royal family and the country. The responsibilities on your shoulders are even heavier. You have to live well too.¡±


    Bit by bit, he let go of her wrist.


    ¡­


    After Xiao Ying left, Mo Tian went to Long Ming¡¯s room.


    Mo Tian stared at Long Ming, who was sitting by the round table and eating the snacks Xiao Ying had brought. He said worriedly, ¡°Your Majesty, we offended the Young Master today. I¡¯m worried that he will work with Long Di, who has always wanted to regain his power. Will it be disadvantageous to you then?¡±


    Long Ming narrowed his eyes slightly, a cold smirk appearing on his lips as a lowugh escaped from his throat. ¡°I, Long Ming, have experienced all kinds of things. When have I ever been afraid?¡±


    ¡­


    In a sh, two months passed.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heavy and sad mood slowly improved.


    But at the thought of Tang En, she still felt that he was by her side and was not separated from her.


    Two days ago, Xiao Ying had dreamed of Tang En.


    He told her that he was doing well there and told her not to worry. He would be in the sky, protecting her and Wan Bao silently.


    Xiao Ying returned to the project department to work. Sister Wen valued the project with the royal family, so she went to the branchpany personally.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s life returned to normal.


    However, Tang En was missing.


    Xiao Ying did not tell Wan Bao that Tang En had passed away. The little girl had deep affection for Tang En and would ask her every few days when Tang En would return from his business trip.


    Xiao Ying always used Tang En¡¯s busy work as an excuse. Every time she lied to Wan Bao, her eyes would turn red.


    One day, she picked up Wan Bao from school and she asked about Tang En again.


    ¡°Mommy, Papa has been away for a long time. This weekend, the teacher asked Papa and Mama to attend the Parent-Child Sports Day, but my Papa did note back.¡±


    ¡°Baby, Papa can¡¯te back for the time being. We have to understand Papa. He¡¯s working very hard!¡±


    Wan Bao pouted. ¡°But Papa isn¡¯t back yet. How can he attend Wan Bao¡¯s Parent-Child Sports Day?¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at the smiling baby and reached out to touch her head. ¡°Mommy will attend it.¡±


    Back at home, Wan Bao ran to her princess room.


    She took out her child¡¯s phone and made a call.


    The call was picked up after two or three rings.


    ¡°Wan Bao?¡± The man¡¯s low and maic voice sounded from the other end of the call.


    When Wan Bao was in the pce, she had exchanged phone numbers with the cool uncle.


    Every week, she would call the cool uncle secretly and report her and Mommy¡¯s situation to him.


    ¡°Cool uncle, are you busy?¡±


    Long Ming, who was on the other end of the call, was attending a banquet.


    The person who held the banquet was an elder in the pce. His son had done something that harmed the interests of the royal family and had been sentenced to a heavy sentence. He had found several young and beautiful girls and was holding this banquet to give them to Long Ming to appease him and let his son off.


    Long Ming was reprimanding them with a cold expression. After he became the most noble king, he had already ordered to such customs of giving women as gifts.


    The atmosphere of the banquet was originally cold and gloomy. Everyone was trembling in fear when Long Ming suddenly answered a call.


    His expression changed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    His cold expression softened and even his voice became softer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°This weekend, our school is holding a parent and child activity, but my Papa went abroad for work. Mommy said that he won¡¯t be back for the time being. Every other kid¡¯s father will be there. If you are free, can youe?¡±


    Long Ming took his phone and walked out of the banquet hall. ¡°I have an important itinerary this weekend. I can¡¯t give Wan Bao a definite answer yet.¡±


    Wan Bao was not an unreasonable child. She replied obediently, ¡°If you¡¯re busy, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te. But you have to send me delicious chocte.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Wan Bao said goodbye and was about to hang up when Long Ming could not help but ask, ¡°How¡¯s your mommy been recently?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to Mommy recently. Sometimes, she would cry in front of Papa Tang En¡¯s photos. Maybe she misses Papa too much!¡±


    Long Ming did not ask anything more. After reminding Wan Bao about some things, he ended the call.


    ¡­


    It was the weekend.


    Xiao Ying and Wan Bao wore matching outfits.


    She put on exquisite makeup for herself. After all, this was the first first parent and child activity she was attending. Of course, she could not embarrass her.


    By the time Xiao Ying and Wan Bao arrived at the kindergarten, most of their parents were already there.


    Seeing that only her mother was here, many parents looked at Xiao Ying with strange and scrutinizing gazes.


    Xiao Ying was too beautiful. Although she was only wearing a simple t-shirt and ck tights, her eyes were beautiful and exquisite like a painting. Her figure was slender and exquisite.


    She didn¡¯t look like a woman who had given birth to a child. She was simply like a fairy from the Jade Pool, making people fall in love with her.

 Chapter 1681 - Wan Baos Background

    <h4>Chapter 1681: Wan Bao¡¯s Background</h4>


    Everyone in the ss knew that Wan Bao had a mommy who was like a fairy.


    There was even a father of a male ssmate, Little Fatty, who had expressed his feelings to Xiao Ying after his divorce, but Xiao Ying rejected him.


    Seeing Xiao Ying and Wan Baoing over, Little Fatty¡¯s father could not help but say to the other parents, ¡°I heard that after school started, Tang Wanwan¡¯s father stoppeding to fetch her. I¡¯m guessing that it must be her mommy fooling around outside. Look at her fox-like eyes, she¡¯s definitely not a good person.¡±


    ¡°After I got divorced, I bumped into her at the entrance of the kindergarten once and she even winked at me.¡±


    The other parents naturally knew that Little Fatty¡¯s father had been rejected by Wan Bao¡¯s mother, but they did not expose him. They just smiled and said nothing.


    Little Fatty¡¯s father nced at Xiao Ying, his gaze sweeping from her exquisite face to her exquisite curves and he swallowed his saliva secretly.


    It had been a while since he had seen Xiao Ying. This woman had lost some weight, but she was still beautiful.


    The Parent-Child Event was held in a park. After the parents had all arrived, they took a bus there.


    Xiao Ying and Wan Bao were sitting in the secondst row. Little Fatty¡¯s father and Little Fatty were sitting in the same row from the corridor. When Little Fatty¡¯s father¡¯s gazended on Xiao Ying, it was as if he was stuck to her, not moving away.


    Xiao Ying noticed Little Fatty¡¯s father¡¯s gaze and she turned around to talk to Wan Bao, ignoring him.


    ¡°Wan Bao¡¯s mommy, our Little Fatty¡¯s mommy didn¡¯te. Your Wan Bao¡¯s daddy didn¡¯te. Why don¡¯t we form a family?¡± Little Fatty¡¯s father looked at Xiao Ying with a gaze that could swallow her whole.


    Xiao Ying pretended not to hear Little Fatty¡¯s father¡¯s words and ignored himpletely.


    Little Fatty¡¯s father immediately felt embarrassed.


    What was this woman so proud of?


    After the teacher did a headcount, the bus moved off very quickly.


    However, it stopped not long after.


    Just as Xiao Ying was getting water for Wan Bao, there was amotion in front of them.


    Several mothers were smitten when they saw the tall figure walking in after the door opened.


    ¡°Oh my god, whose father is this? He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Did you get into the wrong car? I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s father is that handsome.¡±


    Hearing the exmations and discussions, Xiao Ying passed the cup to Wan Bao and nced at the corridor.


    Even she was stunned by what she saw.


    The man who had gotten on the bus and was walking toward them was wearing a dark-colored casual outfit. It was simple and luxurious but it could not hide his extraordinary aura.


    Under his well-defined nose, his thin lips were pursed tightly. That kingly aura that could not be ignored unconsciously gave people a sense of oppression.


    After drinking the water, Wan Bao saw Long Ming. She widened her bright eyes in disbelief.


    Had the cool uncle reallye?


    Didn¡¯t he say that he had an important event this weekend?


    A bright smile appeared on Wan Bao¡¯s pretty face and her fair hand waved at Long Ming. ¡°Cool uncle, Mommy and I are here!¡±


    Seeing that everyone in the car was looking at her, Xiao Ying¡¯s heartbeat sped up.


    At first, she was a little curious as to why Long Ming would appear here. However, when she saw the excited look on Wan Bao¡¯s face, she immediately understood that Wan Bao had contacted Long Ming in private.


    Since Long Ming hade all the way here, Xiao Ying naturally would not embarrass him in public.


    She moved to the side to make room for him.


    After a while, Long Ming sat beside Xiao Ying. Even when he sat down, his tall figure gave off an oppressive feeling.


    ¡°Cool uncle, I thought you wouldn¡¯te!¡± Wan Bao jumped into Long Ming¡¯s arms with a bright smile.


    Long Ming hugged Wan Bao, his deep hawk-like eyes ncing at the woman who had been looking at him from the back of her head. ¡°I came for Wan Bao. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Xiao Ying was speechless.


    She had not said that he hade for her.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the park and queued up, the little girl in front of Wan Bao turned around to look at Long Ming before asking Wan Bao in a childish voice, ¡°Wanwan, is he your uncle?¡±


    Wan Bao nodded.


    ¡°Then¡­ when I grow up, can I marry your uncle? Your uncle is so handsome.¡±


    Wan Bao immediately shook her head. ¡°Of course not. Uncle likes my mommy, but Mommy has my daddy. So, when I grow up, only I can marry Uncle.¡±


    Xiao Ying, who was walking behind Wan Bao, could not help butugh when she heard Wan Bao¡¯s words.


    The girl had gotten Long Ming¡¯s contact number and even had such thoughts!


    After the parent and child activity in the park, they returned to kindergarten and made dumplings with the children.


    The parents sat by the side while the children went to collect the dumpling skin.


    After Wan Bao took the dumpling skin, Little Fatty walked behind her and pushed her on purpose. Wan Bao¡¯s dumpling skin fell to the ground and she turned back to look at Little Fatty. ¡°Why are you pushing me?¡±


    ¡°Your mommy is a vixen and you¡¯re a little vixen. I hate you.¡±


    ¡°My mommy is not a vixen.¡±


    ¡°If your mommy is not a vixen, why would she not want your daddy? She even found a new uncle for you.¡±


    ¡°My Papa is on a business trip. I was the one who called Cool Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, my father said that your mother will find you a new father sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    Hearing Wan Bao¡¯s cries, Xiao Ying and Long Ming looked toward the door and saw Wan Bao fighting with a fat boy.


    Long Ming and Xiao Ying hurriedly got up.


    Little Fatty¡¯s father also went over. Seeing that Long Ming and Xiao Ying were approaching menacingly, he quickly pulled Little Fatty behind him.


    Although Little Fatty was much fatter than Wan Bao, he had not gotten the upper hand when they were fighting just now. Instead, Wan Bao had scratched his fair and chubby face.


    Little Fatty¡¯s father was furious. It was already embarrassing for him to be rejected by Wan Bao¡¯s mother again and again. Now, Wan Bao was bullying his son. Did they really think he was made of paper and had no temper?


    Long Ming saw that Little Fatty¡¯s father was about to show off his power, but he did not want to cause trouble in front of the children and the other parents. He pointed outside. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    Long Ming was used to giving orders and his inherent kingly aura made people not dare to disobey him.


    When Little Fatty¡¯s father followed Long Ming and Xiao Ying to the field outside, he immediately regretted it. Who were they to ask him toe outside? Why had he followed them out?


    Little Fatty¡¯s father¡¯s expression darkened. He only felt new and old hatred surge out together. ¡°Sir, you must not be bewitched by this woman. Let me tell you the truth. She¡¯s an indecent person. Her husband¡¯s health is not good, and she had a daughter with another man and even hid it from her husband. She¡¯s a promiscuous woman!¡±


    Long Ming narrowed his deep eyes. ¡°Say one more word and I¡¯ll pull your tongue out.¡±


    ¡°Sir, believe me. Her husband¡¯s surname is Tang, right? He was the one who came to fetch her daughter every day in the past. I saw that man in the consultation room. I went to find a rtive who was a psychiatrist that day and that man happened to be there for treatment. I identally heard that that man had mental problems and couldn¡¯t be with a woman, so how could he get a woman pregnant? So, this woman must have secretly had a daughter with another man outside!¡±

 Chapter 1682 - Results of The DNA Testing

    <h4>Chapter 1682: Results of The DNA Testing</h4>


    Hearing the Little Fatty¡¯s father¡¯s words, Long Ming¡¯s handsome face darkened. He grabbed the Little Fatty¡¯s father¡¯s cor tightly, his eyebrows furrowed tightly. ¡°What did you say? Her husband has mental problems and can¡¯t be with women?¡±


    Xiao Ying, who was listening by the side, was frightened. She had not expected Little Fatty¡¯s father to know that Tang En had gone to see a psychiatrist.


    Something had happened to Tang En when he was young and it was true that he could not be with a woman.


    Xiao Ying went forward and grabbed Long Ming¡¯s firm arm. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Tang En is very normal¡­¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could finish, Long Ming¡¯s deep eyes shot a sharp gaze at her.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s unfinished words were stuck in her throat.


    Long Ming grabbed the Little Fatty¡¯s father¡¯s cor tightly, exuding a cold aura as if he wanted to freeze the surrounding air. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    Under Long Ming¡¯s strong aura, Little Fatty¡¯s father did not dare to breathe loudly. ¡°It¡¯s true. Sir, you must not be deceived by Tang Wanwan¡¯s mother. She looks like a vixen and must be very good at seducing men¡­ Ah!¡±


    Little Fatty¡¯s father was halfway through his words when he was kicked in the abdomen.


    ¡°Try saying ¡®vixen¡¯ again.¡±


    Little Fatty¡¯s father was kicked to the ground by Long Ming. Looking at how he looked like a demon from hell, his body trembled and he did not dare to say anything.


    Long Ming turned around and looked in Xiao Ying¡¯s direction, only to find that Xiao Ying had already left.


    ¡­


    When Xiao Ying returned to the ssroom, she felt a little panicked.


    She had never expected Little Fatty¡¯s father to tell him about Tang En¡¯s condition.


    With Long Ming¡¯s intelligence, he would definitely be suspicious.


    After Xiao Ying arrived at the ssroom, Long Ming came in after a while.


    His eyes were dark and his face was cold with no emotions on his face.


    He and Xiao Ying brought Wan Bao to make dumplings together. Their family had even gotten into the top three ranking.


    In the afternoon, Long Ming drove Xiao Ying¡¯s car back with Xiao Ying and Wan Bao.


    Xiao Ying sat at the back with Wan Bao in her arms. Wan Bao was a little tired after ying for the entire day and fell asleep in Xiao Ying¡¯s arms.


    Long Ming nced at Xiao Ying through the rearview mirror.


    Xiao Ying lowered her thick and long eyshes, her pretty lips pursed slightly under her pretty nose. She had not looked at him properly since Little Fatty¡¯s father said those words.


    Long Ming¡¯s deep eyes narrowed slightly.


    Sensing Long Ming¡¯s gaze on her, Xiao Ying pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Thank you for your help today.¡±


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying for a few seconds before a smile that she could not understand appeared on his lips. ¡°Tang En can¡¯t be with a woman. Who does your daughter belong to?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s me and Tang En. You heard Little Fatty¡¯s father say that Tang En was just mentally unstable but he didn¡¯t say that his body was abnormal. He drank too much once and that happened.¡± Xiao Ying seemed to have thought of something and added, ¡°Although Wan Bao came by ident, it didn¡¯t affect Tang En and my love for her.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Ying say this, Long Ming¡¯s expression turned dark.


    Along the way, both of them were silent and a dead silence spread in the car.


    When they arrived at Xiao Ying¡¯s vi, the nanny came out to wee them.


    Xiao Ying got out of the car with Wan Bao in her arms. The nanny said softly to Xiao Ying, ¡°Miss Ying, Mr Tang¡¯s adoptive father is here.¡±


    Xiao Ying saw a van parked outside the yard and she furrowed her eyebrows. She handed Wan Bao to the nanny and then walked in front of Long Ming. ¡°Go in and have some tea!¡±


    Long Ming nced at Xiao Ying, saying nothing as he followed the nanny into the vi.


    When Xiao Ying was the only one left in the yard, Xiao Ying walked toward the van.


    As she knocked on the driver¡¯s window, the middle-aged man, who was dozing off, opened his eyes. Seeing that Xiao Ying had returned, he pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    ¡°Mr Tang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Tang En¡¯s adoptive father sized up Xiao Ying and smacked his lips. ¡°I knew long ago that you¡¯re not a good woman. Tang En didn¡¯t want to be with the Young Master and insisted on being with you. In the end, you came to cheat him of his money!¡±


    Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Mr Tang, please be more respectful. When have I ever cheated Tang En of his money?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying?¡± Tang En¡¯s adoptive fatherughed coldly. ¡°Tang En¡¯swyer said that he gave all of his assets to you and didn¡¯t leave a single cent for me even though I¡¯m his father.¡±


    A trace of ridicule shed past Xiao Ying¡¯s lips and her gaze on Tang En¡¯s adoptive father turned colder. ¡°Didn¡¯t Tang En give you a lot? You¡¯re addicted to gambling, don¡¯t you know how much money you lost? Wasn¡¯t it because you sold him that he was forcefully imprisoned by the Young Master back then? I only donated all the money Tang En left to a charity organization ording to his wishes, leaving it to those who really need it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and ask thewyer!¡±


    When Tang En¡¯s adoptive father heard Xiao Ying¡¯s words, his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You donated all of his money to charity?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that was Senior¡¯sst wish.¡±


    Tang En¡¯s adoptive father¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Tang En wouldn¡¯t have left such a wish. You must have cheated him of his money! I¡¯ve already checked. Your daughter isn¡¯t Tang En¡¯s biological daughter!¡±


    Tang En¡¯s adoptive father took out a document from the van. ¡°Before Tang En died, I already felt that your daughter didn¡¯t look like him. I secretly took the cup that the two of them drank from and did a test. Indeed, your daughter isn¡¯t his biological daughter. What right do you have to take Tang En¡¯s assets?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°Senior has always known that the child is not his. Thewyer also knows that this has nothing to do with me donating his assets to a charity organization. You¡¯re not worthy of being Senior¡¯s father because of what you did to him in the past. He already cut ties with you long ago. How could you be so shameless¡­¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could finish, Tang En¡¯s adoptive father suddenly took out a sharp dagger from his sleeve and stabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s abdomen with lightning speed.


    Xiao Ying froze for a second before she regained her senses. She wanted to dodge, but a strong hand suddenly reached over and grabbed Tang En¡¯s adoptive father¡¯s wrist.


    Long Ming had arrived.


    He exerted strength and the dagger in Tang En¡¯s adoptive father¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Following that, Long Ming kicked him away.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s eyshes fluttered and she looked up at Long Ming.


    Long Ming also stared at her, his handsome face expressionless. A few secondster, he looked away and picked up the test report from the ground.


    Turning to thest page, he saw that Wan Bao and Tang En were not rted by blood. His hawk-like cold eyes nced at Xiao Ying once more.


    Xiao Ying felt that her face had been pped hard today.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in to take a look at Wan Bao.¡±


    Xiao Ying turned around and walked toward the vi.


    But before she could take a step, her wrist was grabbed by the man¡¯s well-defined hand.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1683 - Panic

    <h4>Chapter 1683: Panic</h4>


    Long Ming grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s fair wrist and threw her into the nearest van.


    His tall body leaned toward her, casting a shadow over her. A well-defined hand supported the side of her head, his eagle-like eyes narrowed as he stared at her aggressively. ¡°Why are you running?¡±


    No emotions could be seen on his handsome face, but for some reason, he gave off an oppressive feeling.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she forced herself to look straight into his cold eyes that seemed to be able to swallow her. She squeezed out a smile. ¡°When did you ever see me running away?¡±


    Long Ming held the report in his other hand and handed it to Xiao Ying casually. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get together with the drunk Tang En and identally have Wan Bao? How do you exin this?¡±


    His gaze on her was like a sharp de, extremely sharp and cold.


    Xiao Ying knew that she could not panic at this time. She took a deep breath and looked straight into Long Ming¡¯s cold eyes, saying word by word, ¡°That¡¯s right, Wan Bao is indeed not Senior¡¯s. I got together with a strange man after drinking. I didn¡¯t want this child initially, but by the time I found out that I was pregnant, aborting it would affect my body¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she heard Long Ming chuckle softly.


    That smile wasced with ridicule.


    Xiao Ying was not affected and continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show you Wan Bao¡¯s birth certificate.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s well-defined handsome face moved closer to Xiao Ying. His strong masculine scent filled her nose, bringing with it a dangerous and bewitching feeling. ¡°Why are you so eager to prove that Wan Bao has nothing to do with me?¡±


    Xiao Ying froze.


    She was too anxious to clear the rtionship between Wan Bao and him. Instead, it showed the guilt in her heart.


    ¡°Long Ming, you know that I¡¯ve never been a woman who stays true to myself. You really don¡¯t have to think that I¡¯d give birth to your child.¡±


    Xiao Ying did not want to be entangled with Long Ming. If he found out that Wan Bao was his child, he would definitely take Wan Bao away given his personality!


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t like you at all. How can I have your child?¡±


    Long Ming smirked, a softughing from the depths of his throat. He lifted Xiao Ying¡¯s chin with his slender fingers, his lips close to her fair ear. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin so much to me. Once I get Wan Bao¡¯s hair and do a DNA test, I¡¯ll know if what you said is true or false.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heartbeat sped up.


    Seeing the sh of panic in Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes, Long Ming¡¯s well-defined face tensed. ¡°You¡¯d better not let me find out that you lied to me again.¡±


    Letting go of Xiao Ying, Long Ming turned around and walked toward the vi.


    Xiao Ying wanted to chase after Long Ming, but Tang En¡¯s adoptive father, who had been kicked to the ground by Long Ming, got up. He looked at Xiao Ying with a dark expression. ¡°You have the help of a man now. I won¡¯t fight with you, but I won¡¯t let go of Tang En¡¯s assets so easily!¡±


    Xiao Ying was upset. Thinking about how Tang En¡¯s death was rted to this adoptive father giving him to the Young Master back then, her eyes turned cold. ¡°If youe to bother me again, I¡¯ll tell everyone about how you harmed your son back then. I¡¯m not a weak girl that you can bully as you please. If you dare to provoke me again, don¡¯t me me for being rude! Scram!¡±


    ¡­


    When Xiao Ying returned to the vi, Long Ming happened toe downstairs.


    He was holding a small transparent stic bag with a thin strand of hair inside.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s pupils constricted and she pursed her lips tightly.


    Long Ming nced at Xiao Ying. ¡°There will be a result in two days¡¯ time.¡±


    Long Ming strode toward the door.


    Xiao Ying called him, ¡°Long Ming.¡±


    He ignored her and continued walking forward.


    Xiao Ying chased him to the door, but he had already left in her car.


    Xiao Ying put her hand on her forehead, her expression changing.


    She had a feeling that after Long Ming found out about Wan Bao¡¯s identity, he would definitely take her away.


    Her peaceful life was about to be disrupted by another storm.


    ¡­


    Long Ming drove back to the hotel.


    He asked Mo Tian to send himself and Wan Bao¡¯s hair to the testing center.


    He wanted Mo Tian to use his connections so that he would be able to know the results in the shortest time possible.


    After Mo Tian left, Long Mingy on the bed.


    His mind was heavy and a little muddled.


    However, besides the chaos, there was also some agitation and disbelief.


    That woman had exined so much to him. That had to be guilt!


    If Wan Bao was really his daughter, wouldn¡¯t he be a Daddy?


    Long Ming got up from the bed and went to the bathroom.


    Standing under the shower, the cold water washed over him.


    His muddled expression became clearer.


    He was sure that he was not dreaming or hallucinating.


    That woman¡¯s daughter might really be his!


    The water was cold but the blood in Long Ming¡¯s body was boiling.


    Mo Tian handed the sample to the testing center and returned to the hotel. He found Long Ming half-naked, punching the sandbag.


    The sweat on his forehead slid down his chiseled face.


    The nerves in Long Ming¡¯s mind were still jumping excitedly.


    He did not know how to calm himself down. There were emotions in his heart that he needed to vent.


    No one knew how he felt when he saw that Xiao Ying and Tang En had a daughter.


    He hated that woman, but he loved that woman more.


    She was his. How could she bear children for another man?


    There was once in the middle of the night when he dreamed that her child was his. He was extremely excited in the dream and when he woke up, he felt lost and could not sleep for the rest of the night.


    Mo Tian stared at Long Ming, who was punching the sandbag harder than before. He said worriedly, ¡°Your Majesty, you won¡¯t be able to take it if you continue hitting it like this.¡±


    Long Ming retracted his fist and looked at Mo Tian with sweat all over his face. ¡°When will the results be out?¡±


    ¡°I contacted the person in charge of the testing center. They¡¯ll work overtime overnight, so the results will be out tomorrow afternoon at the earliest.¡±


    Long Ming nodded, wiping the sweat off his handsome face as he entered the bathroom.


    ¡­


    That night, Long Ming and Xiao Ying kept their thoughts to themselves and neither of them slept.


    After Xiao Ying sent Wan Bao to school the next day, she wanted to talk to Long Ming, but after thinking about it, she did not look for him in the end.


    When he got the test results, he would definitelye and find her.


    She had also thought of leaving R Country with Wan Baost night, but where could she go?


    Hiding around and not being able to give Wan Bao a stable life would also hurt her.


    She did not know what Long Ming would do after seeing the test results, but she would not give up the custody of Wan Bao. Even if he was a noble king, she would not give in.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon.


    Originally, Mo Tian wanted to get the test results, but Long Ming could not wait and went over personally.

 Chapter 1684 - He Came to Find Her

    <h4>Chapter 1684: He Came to Find Her</h4>


    When they arrived at the paternity testing center, Long Ming instructed Mo Tian, who was driving, ¡°Go and get it!¡±


    When had Mo Tian seen Long Ming like this? When he was in the royal family to take back everything that belonged to him, he had even dared to risk his life. But now, he was like a timid big boy. Where was the aura of a king?


    Mo Tian knew that Long Ming was anxious. He rushed to the testing center to get the results and handed the sealed document to Long Ming.


    Long Ming stared at the document, his deep eyes filled with nervousness and anticipation.


    Pursing his lips tightly, Long Ming remained silent for about ten seconds before he opened the document.


    Taking out the test report from inside, his expression was like he was rushing to the execution ground. He kept mentally preparing himself. If he stuck his head out, he would be stabbed. If he did not, he would also be stabbed. The worst oue was that Wan Bao was not his daughter.


    But the best result was that Wan Bao was his daughter.


    Each had a 50% chance.


    Long Ming flipped to thest page and did not dare to look at the results immediately. He closed his eyes and reached out to hand the report to Mo Tian. ¡°Look at it.¡±


    Mo Tian took the results and nced at it. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s good news.¡±


    Long Ming immediately opened his eyes and snatched the report from Mo Tian.


    He saw the results.


    Wan Bao was his daughter!


    Long Ming leaned against the chair.


    His grip on the report was so strong that his knuckles were almost white. His deep eyes were slightly red as he said hoarsely, ¡°Mo Tian, I have a daughter.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, congrattions.¡±


    Long Ming looked out of the window, his mind nk as the emotions in his chest surged.


    Although he had already guessedst night that Wan Bao might be his daughter, his mood waspletely different when he saw the results.


    ¡°She hated me so much, but she gave birth to my daughter¡­¡± Long Ming¡¯s well-defined fingers supported his forehead as he muttered in a daze.


    With her intelligence, she should know that he would find out one day if she gave birth to a daughter, but she still gave birth to that child.


    Did it mean that she did not hate him as much as he thought?


    However, on second thought, she had still lied to him. She would rather let him misunderstand that she had a rtionship with another man than admit that Wan Bao was his daughter. Anger surged in his heart again.


    In this world, only that damned woman could make him happy and sad!


    ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do now?¡±


    Long Ming narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Go to herpany.¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying went to work absentmindedly and received a call from Sister Wen in the afternoon.


    Long Ming wanted to inspect their mainpany and asked Xiao Ying¡¯s colleagues in the project department to serve him well.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart was in a mess. Long Ming was suddenlying to thepany for an inspection. Had the resultse out already?


    About an hourter, Xiao Ying received a call from the front desk that Long Ming had arrived.


    Xiao Ying waited at the entrance of the project department with her colleagues.


    Not too longter, Long Ming walked in under the escort of several higher-ups.


    He was wearing a tailored ck suit, his perfectly ironed suit pants wrapped around his long legs. His well-defined face was sharp and cold, his eagle-like eyes cold, and he exuded an aura that kept people away.


    Xiao Ying braced herself and went forward to greet him, reaching out her hand. ¡°Hello, Mr Long.¡±


    Long Ming had a hand in his pocket and his deep cold eyes nced at Xiao Ying. ¡°I want to talk to Miss Tang alone in the office.¡±


    Xiao Ying froze.


    From his tone, he had indeed gotten the test results.


    Seeing Xiao Ying in a daze, the higher-ups were afraid that she would offend this high and mighty figure and kept winking at her.


    Taking a deep breath, Xiao Ying made a gesture to invite Long Ming toe with her and brought him to the office.


    Entering the office, Xiao Ying closed the door.


    Long Ming¡¯s sat on her office chair, his slender fingers picking up the photo she had ced on the table.


    It was a photo she had taken with Tang En and Wan Bao in the park.


    Long Ming took out the photo and took a lighter to burn Tang En¡¯s part. Xiao Ying reacted and pounced over, wanting to stop him, but it was toote.


    Xiao Ying was a little angry. ¡°Long Ming, you¡¯re too much.¡±


    With a loud bang, Long Ming threw the lighter in his hand on the table. Then he stood up, grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s wrist, and pulled her over.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s slender back was pressed against the desk and in front of her was his strong and muscr chest. He ced his hands on the table on both sides of her body and wrapped her up.


    ¡°You¡¯re only willing to tell the truth if I take out the report, right?¡± His voice was low and cold, exuding a dangerous aura that made people shiver.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s gazended on his open chest. Because he was angry, his chest was heaving slightly.


    He bent his strong body and continued to approach her. She could only lean back, her exquisite figure turning into a delicate curve. His other hand grabbed her waist, not letting her move back.


    The moment his hand wrapped around her waist through the thin chiffon shirt, Xiao Ying¡¯s heartbeat sped up uncontrobly.


    Her fair ears were slightly flushed. ¡°Let go of me, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    He chuckled softly.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s face flushed red from hisughter. She put her hands on his shoulders, wanting to push him away, but the next second, he lifted her up and ced her on the desk.


    ¡°Let me guess. You don¡¯t want Wan Bao to acknowledge me. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll snatch her away?¡±


    Xiao Ying put her hands on his shoulders, not letting him get too close to her. ¡°Since you know, why would you still ask me? Long Ming, I won¡¯t let Wan Bao return to the pce with you.¡±


    Long Ming raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°How would you know that I want to bring only Wan Bao back to the pce?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Long Ming¡¯s well-defined hand caressed Xiao Ying¡¯s chin, his fingers caressing the corner of her lips. He leaned down and whispered by her ear, ¡°Not only do I want Wan Bao to acknowledge my ancestors, but I want to bring you back to the pce too.¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could say anything, she heard him say, ¡°Be my lover.¡±


    All of Xiao Ying¡¯s blood rushed to the top of her head. She reached toward the table and found a crystal pen holder, wanting to throw it at Long Ming¡¯s head.


    But she retracted her hand back halfway.


    Seeing her actions, Long Ming stared at her. ¡°Why did you stop? Can¡¯t bear todo it?¡±


    Xiao Ying red at him angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t have as much power as you do. Even I beat you until your head is bleeding, I¡¯ll be the one at a disadvantage in the end.¡±


    Long Ming smiled. ¡°At least you know yourself.¡±


    ¡°Long Ming, I won¡¯t be your lover.¡±


    He looked at her, his eyes so dark it seemed like he wanted to suck her in. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be my lover and want to be a princess consort instead?¡±

 Chapter 1685 - Youll Be Called Long Ying From Now On

    <h4>Chapter 1685: You¡¯ll Be Called Long Ying From Now On</h4>


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying, not wanting to miss any expression on her face.


    If she wanted to be a Princess Consort, he would not hesitate even if marrying her into the pce would be difficult.


    However, the woman in front of him did not look like she wanted to be a princess consort at all. She furrowed her eyebrows, looking disgusted. ¡°Long Ming, even if you know that Wan Bao is your daughter, you can¡¯t change our rtionship!¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s warm heart seemed to have been drenched by a bone-piercing coldness, turningpletely cold.


    He knew that this woman did not have a good impression of him.


    However, he could not understand. Since she hated him so much, why did she have to give birth to his daughter?


    Long Ming pursed his lips, pulling Xiao Ying¡¯s hand and biting her fingertip.


    Not expecting him to bite her, Xiao Ying sucked in a breath of pain and shouted angrily, ¡°Long Ming!¡±


    Long Ming caressed the red blood on her fingertips, exuding a dangerous aura. ¡°I really want to strangle you to death!¡±


    Xiao Ying was so angry her head was almost smoking.


    He licked the red blood on his lips, his eyes cold. ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡±


    Xiao Ying red at him. ¡°Bastard!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll register your household register under my name. In the future, if my surname is Long, you¡¯ll take mine as well.¡± He leaned down and patted her pretty face. ¡°Long Ying.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he called her Long Ying.


    When she regained her senses, she took a document and threw it at him. ¡°Who wants to take your surname? I want my surname to be Tang. You can¡¯t control me¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, he suddenly leaned down. Her eyes widened as she stared at his handsome face, which was as deep as a carving, growingrger andrger.


    His handsome face pressed against her cheek and he called her again, ¡°Long Ying.¡±


    Xiao Ying wanted to kick him away.


    ¡­


    What inspection?


    He was here to make her angry.


    When it was time to get off work, he suggested that they pick Wan Bao up together.


    Xiao Ying knew that even if she did not agree, he could go and fetch Wan Bao himself.


    She could only follow him to the kindergarten.


    Along the way, Long Ming was unexpectedly silent.


    Even after finding out that Wan Bao was his daughter, Long Ming wasn¡¯t too nervous when he came to see Xiao Ying. However, now that he was going to fetch Wan Bao, a man who had been through a lot suddenly felt a little timid.


    What would happen if Wan Bao did not like her daddy and only liked Papa Tang En?


    When they were about to reach the kindergarten, Xiao Ying nced at Long Ming when she saw that he was too quiet.


    His tall and cold body sat upright, while his well-defined hands were sped tightly together.


    Could it be that he was a little nervousing to fetch his daughter?


    Xiao Ying seemed to have discovered a new world.


    In this world, there were really not many people who could make the high and mighty Long Ming nervous!


    When they arrived at the kindergarten, Xiao Ying broke the silence. ¡°Are youing with me to pick her up?¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll wait in the car.¡±


    Xiao Ying hummed and pushed open the door to get out of the car.


    Long Ming stopped her with a hoarse voice. ¡°Long Ying, don¡¯t tell her that I¡¯m her daddy.¡±


    Although she had not spent much time with Wan Bao, Long Ming found that she was an extremely smart and sensitive child. To her, Tang En was her father. If she suddenly had to call another person ¡®father¡¯, she might not be able to ept it.


    Xiao Ying looked back at the handsome man and red at him. ¡°Can you not call me Long Ying?¡±


    ¡°Long Ying, Long Ying, Long Ying, Long Ying¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying really wanted to p this man who looked cold and extremely childish at times.


    She was toozy to argue with him and went to fetch Wan Bao.


    ¡­


    Mo Tian, who was driving, and Long Ming, who was sitting in the back row, were the only ones left in the car. Long Ming took out a cigar, wanting to smoke to relieve his emotions. However, he was afraid that the smoke would be too strong and make Wan Bao dislike it, so he put down the cigar box.


    Pushing open the door, he leaned against the car.


    After a while, he saw Wan Bao and a few other girlsing out.


    Wan Bao had inherited Xiao Ying¡¯s beauty. Her skin was fair and her face was small and delicate. She was extremely beautiful and adorable.


    He had not been someone who liked children in the past, but after seeing Wan Bao, his heart softened and he liked her. Before yesterday, he really did not think that Wan Bao would be his daughter!


    Even after seeing the test results today and that damned woman admitting it, he still felt like he was dreaming.


    He felt like he was stepping on cotton. He clenched his fists and punched the car hard. Only when he felt the pain did he realize that this was not a dream!


    When Wan Bao and the girls arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten, one of the girls saw the tall and handsome Long Ming. ¡°Wan Bao, your new Papa is here to pick you up!¡±


    When Wan Bao saw Long Ming, her bright eyes darkened after hearing the girl¡¯s words. She pouted her pink lips and was a little unhappy. ¡°He¡¯s my uncle, not my papa!¡±


    ¡°He came to attend the parent and child activity yesterday and came to pick you up with your mommy today. It must be your new papa!¡±


    Wan Bao frowned. ¡°I have my own papa.¡±


    ¡°Your Papa hasn¡¯te to fetch you for a long time. It must be because your mommy found a new papa for you.¡±


    ¡°No, my mommy didn¡¯t find me a new papa.¡± Wan Bao looked at Xiao Ying, who was talking to the other parents behind her and didn¡¯t notice them. She ran over with her fair and tender legs. ¡°Mommy, Mommy! Xiao Mi said that Cool Uncle is my new papa. Tell me quickly that Cool Uncle isn¡¯t.¡±


    Hearing Wan Bao¡¯s words, Xiao Ying froze slightly.


    Long Ming was right. Wan Bao would not be able to ept that he was her father immediately.


    Xiao Ying picked Wan Bao up and walked in front of the girls, saying softly, ¡°Wan Bao¡¯s Papa Tang En is on a business trip. However, he sent many gifts back. Auntie will send Wan Bao to school the day after tomorrow and give each of you one, okay?¡±


    The children were all naive and innocent, and they quickly forgot what they had said before. All of them jumped up and pped. ¡°Wow, thank you Auntie. Thank you Wan Bao¡¯s Papa.¡±


    ¡­


    Long Ming¡¯s hearing was sharp and he heard everything the girls had said.


    Initially, he wanted to walk toward Wan Bao, but after hearing Wan Bao say that Cool Uncle was not her father, he froze on the spot.


    He had already expected that Wan Bao would not ept him as her father immediately, but he was still a little disappointed.


    Xiao Ying came over with Wan Bao in her arms. Long Ming¡¯s cold expression softened and he reached out his hands toward Wan Bao. ¡°Let Uncle carry you.¡±


    Although she had been slightly unhappy with her ssmates just now, Wan Bao would not vent her anger on Cool Uncle. She opened her arms and jumped into Long Ming¡¯s arms obediently.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1686 - Ill Marry You If Youre Willing!

    <h4>Chapter 1686: I¡¯ll Marry You If You¡¯re Willing!</h4>


    When they arrived at the vi, Long Ming had no intention of leaving.


    On the way back, although Wan Bao was being carried by Long Ming, the little girl was not in a good mood and was a little unhappy.


    After Wan Bao returned, she went to the garden.


    Sitting on the swing, herrge eyes were glistening with tears.


    Xiao Ying walked over and caressed Wan Bao¡¯s head. ¡°Did you miss Papa Tang En?¡±


    Wan Bao nodded.


    The little girl would throw a tantrum asionally and Xiao Ying could not do anything about that sometimes.


    Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows. Just as she was about to use Tang En¡¯s busy work schedule as an excuse to coax the little girl, Long Ming, who had walked over, suddenly said, ¡°Wan Bao, do you want to eat chocte?¡±


    Wan Bao pouted her pink lips as she looked at Long Ming. There were still tears on her doll-like eyshes and they looked like they were about to fall, making Long Ming¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°I want to, but Mommy won¡¯t let me.¡±


    Long Ming nced at Xiao Ying, who was beside him. Xiao Ying was about to say something when Long Ming spoke first. ¡°Then, Uncle will give Wan Bao a chocte now. Wan Bao has to eat it happily, okay?¡± Long Ming stretched out his long fingers and snapped his fingers in front of Wan Bao¡¯s face. Suddenly, a chocte appeared on his finger. Wan Bao opened her mouth, looking shocked. ¡°Wow, Uncle. You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Xiao Ying was also stunned. She was very close to Long Ming but could not see where the chocte hade from.


    Wan Bao jumped down from the swing and took the chocte from Long Ming. ¡°Cool Uncle, I want another one.¡±


    Long Ming used the same method to make another chocte.


    Wan Bao was so excited that she forgot that she was thinking about Papa Tang En.


    ¡°Cool Uncle, how did you make this chocte?¡± Wan Bao blinked her pretty eyes,pletely treating Long Ming as her idol.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Long Ming peeled the packaging open for Wan Bao and fed the chocte to her. Wan Bao took a bite and let out a satisfied sigh. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so delicious!¡±


    Wan Bao gave Long Ming a thumbs up. ¡°Cool Uncle, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    Xiao Ying stared in disbelief at Long Ming, who had managed to coax Wan Bao into a smile.


    She could not tell that a man who was usually as cold as Hades was actually so good at coaxing children.


    After Wan Bao finished the two choctes, she still wanted to eat more. Long Ming did not indulge her and his long hand caressed her head. ¡°You can¡¯t eat more every day, or else you¡¯ll get tooth decay. But if Wan Bao is obedient, Uncle will create more things that Wan Bao likes next time.¡±


    Wan Bao¡¯s beautiful eyes immediately lit up. She reached out her pink arms and hugged Long Ming¡¯s neck, taking the initiative to kiss his handsome face. ¡°I still want to eat chicken wings, burgers, chips, and have many Barbie dolls¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, as long as Wan Bao is obedient, I can fulfill your wish.¡±


    Xiao Ying could not stand it anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t spoil her too much. She even wants to move the supermarket and amusement park home!¡±


    Long Ming stood up, his deep eyes meeting Xiao Ying¡¯s as his scarlet lips moved. ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll go back to the pce and get someone to build an amusement park.¡±


    Xiao Ying was speechless. It was impossible tomunicate with such a person.


    ¡­


    After Long Ming found out that Wan Bao was his daughter, Xiao Ying had be excessive.


    Apart asking Xiao Ying to help her with taking a bath, Wan Bao spent the rest of her time ying with Long Ming.


    Xiao Ying had never seen such a childish side of Long Ming. He could watch cartoons with Wan Bao, do handiwork with her, listen to nursery rhymes with her, and even teach Wan Bao how to punch and somersault.


    Seeing that the father and daughter were getting along so well, Xiao Ying did not disturb them.


    After Wan Bao fell asleep, Long Ming walked to the door of the master bedroom. Looking at the woman sitting by the bed, he pursed his lips. ¡°Long Ying,e out.¡±


    He called her Long Ying again!


    Xiao Ying put down her book and followed him to the living room downstairs with a tense expression.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t do the DNA test, would you have hidden it from me for the rest of your life?¡± The more Long Ming interacted with Wan Bao, the more he liked her. At the thought that Tang En had been by her side since she was born while he had done nothing as her biological father, he wanted to strangle this woman to death.


    Seeing the coldness reflected in Long Ming¡¯s dark eyes, Xiao Ying¡¯s scalp turned numb.


    He was right. If he had not done the DNA test, she would never have admitted to it.


    Xiao Ying looked down and said softly, ¡°Long Ming, I know it¡¯s selfish of me to do this, but Wan Bao is my life. If you miss her, you cane and see her. I¡¯ll guide her slowly too. You¡¯re her biological father.¡±


    Long Ming scoffed coldly. Hisrge hand suddenly grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s slender shoulders and shook her hard, as if he wanted to shake her organs out. ¡°You¡¯ve always been so cruel to me, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Xiao Ying endured the difort in her body and looked at him coldly. ¡°Long Ming, have you forgotten that you¡¯re engaged to Lou Lan? You already have a fianc¨¦e.¡± Seeming to have thought of something, she added, ¡°I won¡¯t be your lover.¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck asked you to be my lover? I¡¯ll give you two choices. Either you return to the pce with me to be a Princess Consort, or we¡¯ll go through the legal channels and see who can win thewsuit and take custody of Wan Bao!¡±


    If he was an ordinary person, Xiao Ying would definitely have the confidence to win thewsuit, but he was not an ordinary person.


    If she really fought awsuit, she would definitely lose!


    As for being his Princess Consort, that was something she did not even dare to think about!


    How could he not care about the past, the difference in status, the grudges¡­


    ¡°Long Ming, if you give up on Lou Lan and marry me, people will criticize and look down on you!¡± If Xiao Ying¡¯s past identity was exposed, she would still be condemned by everyone.


    A woman like her was only suitable to live the most ordinary life in a crowd. Once she became Long Ming¡¯s Princess Consort and was exposed to the public, all kinds of problems and troubles woulde one after another.


    By then, not only would she be hurt, he and Wan Bao would also be hurt.


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying with dark eyes. ¡°Even though I¡¯ll face many difficulties marrying you, I¡¯m not afraid. If you¡¯re willing to marry me, I¡¯ll marry you.¡±


    Xiao Ying did not know why the two of them started talking about marriage from the topic of children.


    Her mind was in a mess.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to reply so quickly. I¡¯ll give you three days to consider.¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying returned to the bedroom, took a shower, andy on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.,


    The young Long Ming was exquisite, dark and pure.


    The adult Long Ming was arrogant and cold, exuding affection.


    The words he had said that night made her originally stagnant heart feel slight ripples.


    Long Ming was the man she had hurt the most, but he was also the one who loved her the most.


    Would things really end well between them?


    Xiao Ying did not dare to have any extravagant hopes, but she still held onto a small hope.

 Chapter 1687 - The Number One Love Rival Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 1687: The Number One Love Rival Arrives</h4>


    Xiao Ying only fell asleep at five in the morning. The nanny woke up with Wan Bao and did not wake Xiao Ying up.


    Xiao Ying slept until the afternoon.


    She got out of bed to wash up and drew the curtains open. When she saw a ck sedan parked downstairs, she hurriedly walked out of the room.


    There were voicesing from downstairs.


    Xiao Ying listened carefully. It was Cen Xi and Long Ming talking.


    Xiao Xi was here?


    Xiao Ying ran downstairs.


    When she arrived downstairs, not only did she see Cen Xi, but she also saw Qiao Yanze, who had juste in from the yard.


    This was the first time Qiao Yanze and Cen Xi hade here after they got married.


    Xiao Ying was surprised.


    Because she was too surprised, she stared at Qiao Yanze for a few more seconds.


    Long Ming, who was talking to Cen Xi, caught Xiao Ying¡¯s gaze from the corner of his eye. His handsome and cold face immediately darkened.


    ¡°Sister.¡± Cen Xi saw Xiao Yinging down and a smile appeared on her cold and charming face.


    Xiao Ying hurriedly walked toward Cen Xi and grabbed her hands. ¡°Why did you suddenlye? Why didn¡¯t you call me and ask me to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°Yanze happened to be on his annual leave and I wanted to go abroad for a walk, so I thought of R Country. I can also see Sister and Little Cutie at the same time.¡±


    The nanny came back with Wan Bao who had gone out to y. Seeing Cen Xiing over, Wan Bao flew toward her like a happy butterfly. ¡°Pretty Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Wan Bao, be careful. There¡¯s still a little brother in Auntie¡¯s tummy.¡±


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s alright.¡± Cen Xi no longer experienced morning sickness and was feeling alright now. She crouched down and took out an exquisite and beautiful Barbie doll. ¡°Does Little Cutie like it?¡±


    Wan Bao nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes, yes. The doll given by the pretty auntie is as pretty as her!¡±


    ¡°Little Cutie really knows how to talk.¡± Cen Xi grabbed Wan Bao¡¯s hand and brought her to Qiao Yanze. ¡°Little Cutie, do you know who he is?¡±


    Wan Bao had never seen Qiao Yanze in person before, but she had seen his photo. Seeing that Qiao Yanze was even more handsome than in the photo, she eximed, ¡°Uncle is so tall and handsome. He¡¯sparable to Cool Uncle!¡±


    Qiao Yanze caressed Wan Bao¡¯s head and took out a doll for her.


    Wan Bao was overjoyed about receiving another gift.


    Xiao Ying led Cen Xi and Qiao Yanze to sit on the sofa. She turned around and saw Long Ming looking at her with a dark expression. She touched her nose, not knowing how she had provoked him again.


    Xiao Ying went into the kitchen to cut some fruits.


    Long Ming followed her in.


    The kitchen was not small, but when the man stood there, the space immediately became cramped.


    Xiao Ying pretended not to see him and took some fruits from the fridge to wash them.


    The man stood not too far away from her. He took out a lighter from his pocket and lit a cigar.


    He exhaled white smoke through his thin lips and his deep eyesnded on her through the smoke¡­


    Soon, the air around her was filled with the scent of tobo. Simrly, his gazended squarely on her.


    Xiao Ying thought of what he had saidst night and her heart thumped faster.


    After washing the grapes, she put them on the te. Seeing that the man¡¯s deep gaze was still on her, she could not help but turn back to re at him. ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you seen a beauty washing fruits before?¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Xiao Ying ignored him and started to cut the dragon fruit.


    The man put out his cigar and took a few steps forward.


    Feeling the man approach, Xiao Ying turned her head subconsciously. She did not expect the man to be so close to her and her lips identally touched his well-defined handsome face. She leaned back instinctively, but the next second, her pretty face was grabbed by hisrge palm.


    ¡°Do you still have him in your heart?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s eyshes fluttered and she understood what he meant. She sprinkled water at his face. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Staring at her angry face, Long Ming narrowed his eyes. ¡°When he came, you stared at him for at least ten seconds.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s his first time here. I was a little surprised and forgot to look away for a while. How could you think that I still have feelings for him?¡± Xiao Ying swatted his hand away. ¡°I don¡¯t like him anymore.¡±


    Hearing her words, Long Ming leaned his cold and tall body against the kitchen counter. The coldness he had earlier disappeared and a faint smile appeared on his thin lips. ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t like him anymore? Who do you like?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s ears burned from his deep and scary gaze. She took a grape and threw it at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re annoying? I don¡¯t like anyone.¡±


    Long Ming took the grape and threw it into his mouth, a smile in his deep eyes. ¡°In the future, you can only like me.¡±


    ¡­


    After lunch, Xiao Ying and Cen Xi took Wan Bao for a walk in the garden.


    Only Long Ming and Qiao Yanze were left in the living room.


    Qiao Yanze leaned against the sofa, staring at the well-defined Long Ming. ¡°Mr Long never said anything to me. Do you still treat me as your number one love rival?¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s long legs were crossed together and two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, making him look wild and cold. ¡°Young Master Qiao is thinking too much. She and I already have a daughter. Why should I treat you as my love rival?¡±


    Qiao Yanze could not help butugh. ¡°Indeed, you don¡¯t have to treat me as your number one love rival. I might as well tell Mr Long the truth. Not only was Xiao Ying not with me back then, but she was not with any man either.¡±


    Long Ming turned to look at Qiao Yanze, his handsome face frozen for a moment. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You can ask her yourself.¡±


    Long Ming furrowed his eyebrows tightly. Although she had given birth to his daughter, he had never thought that she belonged to only him.


    After all, she had taken on countless targets in the past and it had been hard for her to protect herself.


    ¡­


    That night.


    Xiao Ying sent Cen Xi and Qiao Yanze to the hotel.


    After Qiao Yanze and Cen Xi arrived at the hotel room, Xiao Ying nned to return to the vi.


    Long Ming was standing by her car.


    The moment Xiao Ying came over, he pulled her into his arms, his strong arms hugging her tightly.


    Xiao Ying was held tightly by him and could not breathe properly. She clenched her hands into fists and punched his shoulders. ¡°Long Ming, it hasn¡¯t been three days. You can¡¯t go back on your words. Don¡¯t even touch my hand before I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    Xiao Ying struggled out of Long Ming¡¯s arms, but in the next second, he grabbed her wrist again. He threw her into the car and looked down at her. ¡°Your sister and her husband are here. I¡¯ve endured for almost a day, but now you¡¯re telling me that I can¡¯t even touch your hands?¡±


    He grabbed her soft hand with one hand and wrapped his other hand around her waist. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve touched me, what do you n to do with me?¡±


    ¡­


    A dark-colored SUV was parked at an inconspicuous spot on the road opposite.


    The eyes of the people in the car were dark and cold as they stared at them with deep hatred.

 Chapter 1688 - Do You Like It?

    <h4>Chapter 1688: Do You Like It?</h4>


    The people in the car looked at them ruthlessly, their eyes full of hatred.


    ¡°Master, now that he has a weakness, we can use the woman he loves the most and turn her against him. Why do we have to target his confidant, Mo Tian?¡±


    The man¡¯s lips curled into an ambiguous smile. ¡°What do you know? I¡¯ve already been preparing to use Mo Tian for two years. If I use this woman, wouldn¡¯t my two years of preparation be wasted?¡±


    ¡°As long as the n seeds, Long Ming will soon fall into my hands and be mine!¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying was held by Long Ming and she pushed him several times, but was unable to push him away.


    Several young girls passed by the car. Seeing that Long Ming was handsome and Xiao Ying was beautiful, they thought that they were filming an idol drama. Two of them took out their phones and started to take videos.


    From the corner of her eye, Xiao Ying saw someone taking photos and she hurriedly patted Long Ming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If this video gets out, it won¡¯t be good for you.¡±


    Seeing the young girl taking photos, Long Ming had no choice but to let go of Xiao Ying and walk toward them.


    The girls saw Long Minging over. At such a close distance, he was so handsome that they could not look away. The cold aura he exuded made them shiver.


    Before Long Ming could say anything, the two girls deleted the video of him and Xiao Ying.


    Long Ming walked toward Xiao Ying.


    The girls could not help but gossip. ¡°I think he¡¯s even prettier than celebrities! Not only is he handsome, but he also has a different aura!¡±


    ¡°His girlfriend is also as pretty as a fairy.¡±


    ¡°A handsome man and a beautiful woman. They¡¯re sopatible!¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®girlfriend¡¯, Long Ming¡¯s cold lips curled up slightly.


    Seeing Long Minging over, Xiao Ying said, ¡°Go back to the hotel and rest. I have to go back.¡±


    Xiao Ying pulled open the door and was about to get into the car when arge hand reached over and pressed against the door, not letting Xiao Ying close it.


    Xiao Ying looked at the man with dark eyes in confusion. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s tall figure bowed slightly, moving closer to Xiao Ying¡¯s exquisite face. ¡°Are you that afraid of me?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. ¡°I-I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of me, take a walk with me.¡±


    Xiao Ying was speechless.


    Without giving her any time to think, the man grabbed her slender wrist and pulled her out.


    ¡­


    Under the bright night sky, the two of them walked slowly along a bridge, following the flow of people.


    After giving birth to Wan Bao, Xiao Ying rarely came to the city for a walk at night.


    On the opposite side of the bridge was a majestic and unique building. The colorful lights looked extremely beautiful.


    ¡°When are you going back?¡± Xiao Ying turned back and asked the man behind her.


    The man was two steps away from her with one hand in his pocket as he stared at her deeply. She turned back and met his dark eyes.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°The night view is so beautiful. Why are you always staring at me?¡± She was dressed simply today, wearing a t-shirt and jeans and no makeup on her face.


    Long Ming¡¯s eyes were dark and a smile appeared on his scarlet lips. ¡°No matter how beautiful the scenery is, it can¡¯tpare to you.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s ears heated up from his words and she red at him angrily. ¡°I¡¯m ignoring you.¡± Not wanting to talk to him anymore, she jogged forward.


    Long Ming followed behind her slowly.


    His deep eyesnded on her slender waist and he stretched out his hand.


    She was so thin and soft. She did not look like someone who had given birth.


    ¡­


    After crossing the bridge, there was a small park in front.


    After walking into the park, there were many amusement park facilities.


    Xiao Ying thought that Long Ming did not like such a noisy ce and wanted to walk toward the quiet area, but Long Ming pulled her toward the amusement park.


    ¡°Do you remember what you promised me back then?¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at his well-defined face and was stunned for a moment. Then, she remembered that when she was using him back then, he had mentioned to her once that he had never been to an amusement park. She seemed to have promised him that she would bring him there if she had the chance.


    At that time, she was just being perfunctory and did not want to have any contact with him afterpleting the mission.


    If he had not said it earlier, she would have forgotten about her promise to him.


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying with dark eyes, his fingers pinching her nose. ¡°Little liar.¡±


    Xiao Ying rubbed her nose that was hurting from his pinch. Afraid that he would settle old scores with her, she ran forward.


    Seeing the game of trapping plush toys, Xiao Ying walked over.


    Some tourists bought rings, but very few of them managed tond them on the plush toys.


    Long Ming walked to Xiao Ying¡¯s side. Seeing that she was enjoying the game, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you think such a childish game looks good?¡±


    Hearing Long Ming¡¯s words, the young man, who had thrown twenty rounds and missed, could not help but reply, ¡°Sir, this looks easy, but in fact, it¡¯s very hard to hit the mark!¡±


    Long Ming nced at the dolls. There were about thirty of them. He bought thirty rings from the boss and nced at Xiao Ying. ¡°Look carefully, everything here belongs to you.¡±


    Hearing Long Ming¡¯s arrogant words, the boss only smiled and said nothing. He had been running his stall for several years, but this was the first time he had met someone who was so arrogant!


    But in the end, it was hard for such people to score at all.


    In order to attract more business, the boss shouted, ¡°This gentleman wants to give all my dolls to his girlfriend. Can everyone cheer for his ambition?¡±


    More and more people started to crowd around them, all of them cheering.


    Xiao Ying nced at Long Ming, only to see that he was calm and collected. The boss said to start and the first ring flew out from his hand.


    Then the second and third¡­


    At first, he aimed for the ones closest to him and they allnded on the plush toys.


    Even after he had won the first row of plush toys, the boss was still calm. However, as he threw out the rings to the second and third rows, the hit rate was still 100%. Cold sweat started to appear on the boss¡¯s forehead.


    He had thought that this person was boasting. He had not expected his throwing skills to be so urate!


    Seeing that he had hit twenty rounds, the boss started to panic.


    If this continued, he would make a loss!


    The people around were all shocked. They forgot to cheer and p, and simply stared at Long Ming without blinking.


    Xiao Ying was not too surprised. She knew very well how strong Long Ming was.


    He was not a boastful person. If he said he could get all of them, then he would get all of them.


    After throwing out thirty rounds, Long Ming leaned toward Xiao Ying¡¯s ear and asked softly, ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    The boss was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re really a person who dotes on his girlfriend the most.¡± The boss looked like he was about to cry. He nned to take a bag and help Long Ming pack all of the prizes.

 Chapter 1689 - He Didnt Contact Her Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 1689: He Didn¡¯t Contact Her Anymore</h4>


    Xiao Ying pulled Long Ming¡¯s sleeve and shook her head. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not easy for the boss to do business. I only want that little teddy.¡±


    Long Ming had only intended on making Xiao Ying happy by winning the prize anyway.


    Since she only wanted a Teddy, he naturally didn¡¯t say anything.


    Long Ming asked the boss to only take a teddy down and the boss was extremely grateful. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s your fortune to have such a boyfriend! I¡¯ve set up my stall for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen a man who dotes on his girlfriend so much.¡±


    Xiao Ying took the teddy from her boss and smiled, saying nothing.


    The two of them walked forward and when Xiao Ying saw someone selling cotton candy, she could not help but take another look.


    Long Ming stopped and bought cotton candy.


    Xiao Ying sat on a grassy slope and Long Ming came over, passing her the cotton candy.


    Xiao Ying was surprised. ¡°Why did you buy this for me? I¡¯m not a child.¡± Although she said that, she took the cotton candy.


    Long Ming¡¯s sat beside Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying took a bite of the cotton candy, a smile on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s so sweet.¡± Seeming to have thought of something, she said softly, ¡°When we were young, our training was very tough. There was once when we had to go to Wolf Mountain for training. We passed by the streets in a car and saw that there were people selling cotton candy. I really wanted to eat one, so I lied that I needed to go to the washroom and secretly went to buy one. However, I was found out before I could even take a bite. To punish me, I was forced to drink goldthread herb for a month.¡±


    She did not know if it was because she was thinking of the taste of the goldthread, but Xiao Ying felt a bitter taste in her mouth. ¡°After that, I never wanted to eat cotton candy anymore. Since I was young, I only knew the taste of bitterness and not sweetness.¡±


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying. She lowered her long eyshes, casting two small shadows on her exquisite face, a bitter smile on her lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to hope for sweetness anymore.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s tall and cold body moved closer to Xiao Ying. His slender arm wrapped around her thin shoulders.


    Xiao Ying nced sideways at Long Ming, who was also looking at her. Although they were surrounded by the noisy amusement park, there was only each other in their eyes.


    The orange light fell on him like a warm halo. She looked at his face as he slowly approached her. Her heart fluttered and in her panic, she ced the cotton candy between them.


    Long Ming was stuffed with cotton candy.


    He did not have a sweet tooth, but what she had eaten tasted exceptionally sweet.


    A faint smile appeared on his thin lips.


    He was a man who rarely smiled. His facial features were cold and his facial features were well-defined. He had a natural king-like aura. Such a man would make people feel cold and distant.


    But once he smiled, he was like a pure and defenseless big boy.


    Seeing him like this, Xiao Ying felt like she was looking at a young Long Ming again. She could not help but smile.


    ¡­


    That night, the two of them got on surprisingly well.


    After leaving the park, she returned to the vi while he returned to the hotel.


    When she came out of the shower, she received a message from him. ¡°Good night.¡±


    Xiao Yingy on the pillow and stared at the message for a long time.


    In the past, she had never thought that a person like her could find a ce in the heart of others.


    She did not dare to hope that she could fall in love like an ordinary girl.


    But tonight, she actually felt like she was in love. There had been no intimacy, but it had still made her heart flutter.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Long Ming was returning to the country and he woke up early in the morning.


    After taking a shower, he changed into a tailored ck shirt and pants.


    Mo Tian came in to help him pack his luggage.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we should go.¡±


    After breakfast, Long Ming and Mo Tian left in the helicopter.


    Long Ming sat by the window while Mo Tian sat beside him, reporting to him about work.


    ¡°Recently, someone in the southeastern region caused a ruckus and caused panic among the people. I suspect that it was Long Di¡¯s men.¡±


    Back then, Long Ming had caught Long Di and put him in jail, but he had escaped. In the past three years, Long Di had been hiding and had not appeared. Long Ming knew that he must be nning to regain his power.


    Long Ming nced at Mo Tian, his slender fingers picking up the coffee cup. He took a sip and said with a deep and cold voice, ¡°He can¡¯t hold back anymore. He¡¯ll show himself soon. We just have to wait.¡±


    Mo Tian nodded and smirked. ¡°Yes, he will appear soon.¡±


    Seeing Mo Tian¡¯s smile, Long Ming seemed to realize that something was wrong. He furrowed his straight eyebrows, wanting to say something, but his vision turned blurry.


    ¡°What¡­ did you put in the coffee?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re tired. Sleep!¡±


    ¡°I trusted you so much, but you¡­¡± Long Ming felt his eyelids getting heavier. He wanted to grab Mo Tian¡¯s arm, but he could not muster any strength.


    ¡­


    In his daze, Long Ming heard someone talking.


    He wanted to open his eyes, but his eyelids were extremely heavy.


    ¡°Long Ming, you never dreamed that you would fall into the hands of your most trusted confidant, did you?¡±


    It was Long Di¡¯s voice.


    Long Di looked at the man with his eyes closed, his gaze dark and filled with hatred. ¡°Back then, you sent that woman to my side and took away the confidential documents in myputer, causing my family to be destroyed. I said that I would take revenge sooner orter!¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, God was kind to me and allowed me to find an old professor who was lucky enough to survive the SSS group¡¯s research on the chip. Before he died, he gave me a chip. I found someone to improve on it. Now, as long as this chip is imnted in your brain, you will listen to me obediently and be my puppet.¡±


    ¡°Long Ming, I want you to write an edict personally and make me King. When I seed, I¡¯ll send you to hell to meet your parents.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make that woman you¡¯ve always loved my concubine and dote on her well.¡±


    ¡­


    Ever since Xiao Ying received Long Ming¡¯s ¡°good night¡± that night, she had not received any messages or calls from him.


    Three days had passed.


    Xiao Ying had a clear answer in her heart, but since he had not contacted her, she could not take the initiative to look for him.


    Just like that, another weekend arrived. Because Xiao Ying still had not received Long Ming¡¯s call, she took the initiative to call him.


    In the end, the call did not go through.


    Xiao Ying then used Wan Bao¡¯s phone to call him.


    It went through, but no one answered.


    Did that mean that her phone could not get through to him because he had blocked it?


    Xiao Ying could not understand why he had blocked her number, nor why he had not contacted or replied her.


    Xiao Ying was not an impulsive girl. Her experience since she was young made her used to analyzing the reason calmly.


    Something must have happened for Long Ming to do this.


    Xiao Ying then called Mo Tian.

 Chapter 1690 - His Choice

    <h4>Chapter 1690: His Choice</h4>


    Xiao Ying then called Mo Tian.


    The call went through and rang for a long time. Just as Xiao Ying thought that no one would answer, Mo Tian¡¯s voice trailed over. ¡°Miss Ying?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Xiao Ying rarely took the initiative to contact Long Ming and now she was contacting him through his confidant. She felt a little unnatural. ¡°Mo Tian, what has your King been doing recently?¡±


    ¡°The King¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying could hear that something was wrong and her nerves tensed immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°There was a malfunction on the way back from the ne that day. His Majesty was injured and has been hospitalized recently.¡±


    A ne malfunction?


    Xiao Ying was shocked. ¡°Is he alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not very serious. He¡¯ll be discharged in two days.¡±


    After ending the call with Mo Tian, Xiao Ying walked around the living room twice.


    The nanny led Wan Bao into the living room. Seeing Xiao Ying walking around with a dark expression, the nanny asked, ¡°Miss Ying, did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Nanny, I have to go to Burma.¡± Then, she looked at Wan Bao. ¡°Baby, listen to Nanny at home. Mommy will be back soon.¡±


    Wan Bao tilted her head and blinked her big eyes. ¡°Is Mommy going to see Cool Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s sick. Mommy wants to go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, take good care of him for me after you see him!¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded. ¡°Okay, Mommy will tell him that our Wan Bao misses him a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I really miss Cool Uncle, but Mommy, I only want him to be my cool uncle. I don¡¯t want him to be a papa. Mommy won¡¯t find me a new papa, right?¡±


    Xiao Ying had told Wan Bao two nights ago that Tang En was not her biological father. Wan Bao had cried when she heard that. She was not curious who her biological father was and only wanted Tang En as her father.


    Her feelings for Tang En were very deep and she was very reliant on him. It was impossible for her to call Long Ming ¡®Dad¡¯ within a short period of time.


    Xiao Ying bought tickets for the earliest flight to Burma.


    After a long flight, she arrived at her destination at four in the morning.


    She went to the hotel first, put down her luggage, washed up, and changed her clothes before taking a taxi to the hospital where Long Ming was hospitalized.


    After calling Mo Tian and finding out the ward Long Ming was in, Xiao Ying went there with a bouquet of flowers.


    Long Ming stayed in the VIP ward on the top floor and there were bodyguards guarding the door.


    After Mo Tian greeted her, the bodyguards did not stop Xiao Ying.


    There was a living room, kitchen, and balcony in the ward. Xiao Ying entered the living room and walked to the door.


    The door was not closed and Xiao Ying nced inside.


    Long Ming was leaning against the head of the bed, a bandage wrapped around his forehead. He was not the only one in the room. Lou Lan was also there.


    Lou Lan had brought a nutritious breakfast over and was scooping porridge for him.


    Perhaps it was because she had heard footsteps that Lou Lan turned to look at the door.


    Seeing Xiao Ying carrying a bouquet of flowers, Lou Lan frowned.


    Long Ming, who was lying on the bed, also saw Xiao Ying. There was no expression on his cold and dark face and his eyes were cold. He exuded a dark and wild aura from head to toe, like a demon from hell.


    Xiao Ying tightened her hold on the bouquet of flowers.


    She did not know if she was hallucinating, but the way he looked at her now waspletely different from the night before he left.


    At this moment, she could not see any warmth in his eyes.


    Xiao Ying walked into the room, ignoring Lou Lan¡¯s unhappy gaze. Once she made a decision, she would be fearless.


    She had agreed to Lou Lan¡¯s request because she did not want to have anything to do with Long Ming.


    But it was different now. She had changed her mind.


    ¡°I heard from Mo Tian that you¡¯re injured. Is it serious?¡± Xiao Ying walked over and ced the flowers on the cab.


    Seeing that Lou Lan had scooped the porridge, she smiled and took the bowl. ¡°Miss Lou, let me feed him!¡±


    Lou Lan¡¯s expression changed when he saw Xiao Ying treating herself as his wife.


    Wasn¡¯t this vixen being too shameless?


    She had promised her that she would note here or meet Long Ming, but now he hade in so tantly and had even taken the bowl of porridge away!


    Xiao Ying sat by the bed, staring at Long Ming¡¯s cold expression. ¡°Can you eat it yourself, or should I feed you?¡±


    Long Ming nced at the Lou Lan. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Xiao Ying was stunned for a moment before she passed the bowl to Lou Lan.


    Seeing that Xiao Ying was not the least bit ufortable, Lou Lan could not help but scoff in his heart. This woman¡¯s skin was really as thick as a city wall!


    After Lou Lan finished feeding Long Ming breakfast, she nced at Xiao Ying, who was sitting on the sofa and looking at her phone. She walked over and said to her, ¡°Miss Tang, let¡¯s go out and talk!¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Long Ming, who was on the bed. Long Ming had started to look down at his documents after eating. His face was expressionless, exuding a coldness that kept people away.


    Xiao Ying felt that something was wrong with him.


    But she did not ask him anything.


    She followed Lou Lan to a deserted ce in the corridor.


    Lou Lan turned around, raised her hand, and swung it at Xiao Ying¡¯s face.


    Xiao Ying grabbed Lou Lan¡¯s wrist quickly, her pretty face slowly turning cold. ¡°Miss Lou, you know that Long Ming likes my face and yet, you still dare to try your luck. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will create trouble for you?¡±


    Hearing Xiao Ying¡¯s words, Lou Lan was even angrier.


    ¡°Why are you so cheap? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m Long Ming¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Lou Lan retracted her hand from Xiao Ying¡¯s. Through the short confrontation just now, she realized that Xiao Ying was not a weak woman. If there was a conflict, she would not be able to gain any advantage.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I¡¯ll leave if Long Ming tells me to.¡±


    Lou Lan gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell him now.¡±


    After Lou Lan left, Xiao Ying leaned against the wall, frowning slightly.


    Long Ming was strangely cold. The ring diamond ring between Lou Lan¡¯s fingers¡­ What did this mean?


    After Long Ming returned, he had not cancelled the engagement with Lou Lan.


    However, with her understanding of Long Ming, he would not be entangled with Lou Lan after making a promise to her.


    There must be something she did not know about!


    Xiao Ying went to the washroom to touch up her makeup. Even if Long Ming was cold to her for no reason, she could not let herself be like an abandoned woman. No matter what, she had to be pretty.


    Xiao Ying returned to the ward.


    Lou Lan was sitting by the bed, talking to Long Ming. When he saw Xiao Yinging over, a victorious smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯re not wee here. Please leave.¡±


    Xiao Ying ignored Lou Lan¡¯s words and looked at Long Ming. Long Ming nced at Xiao Ying, his lips moving slightly. ¡°Why are you here? I didn¡¯t call you because I thought you knew your ce.¡±


    Xiao Ying stared at Long Ming for a few seconds. ¡°Did you choose Lou Lan?¡±


    Lou Lan nced at Xiao Ying unhappily. What was she saying? Long Ming¡¯s fianc¨¦e was her, alright?


    A mistress was being so arrogant.


    Long Ming pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s obvious whom I chose, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 1691 - Meeting Him

    <h4>Chapter 1691: Meeting Him</h4>


    Hearing Long Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Ying¡¯s heart trembled slightly.


    To be honest, his attitude and words hurt her.


    When she had not provoked him, he had given her a promise that had made her still heart ripple.


    But in the blink of an eye, he had chosen Lou Lan again.


    Xiao Ying smirked mockingly.


    ¡°Long Ming, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a jerk.¡± Xiao Ying lifted her chin. Even though he hadn¡¯t chosen her, she wasn¡¯t going to embarrass herself.


    Without looking at the man and woman in the room, she turned around and left with her.


    Xiao Ying walked out of the hospital, her beautiful face tensed.


    Stupid man. Did he make her hope rise just to disappoint her? Was it fun to y with her?


    Fortunately, she had not given her heartpletely to him. If not, she would have been hurt badly!


    Xiao Ying lowered her head and did not look at the road in front. A ck sedan drove over and almost hit her.


    Xiao Ying stood at the side and after a while, the ck sedan stopped and Xiao Ying saw Mo Tian getting out of the car.


    Seeing Xiao Ying, Mo Tian¡¯s eyes were slightly cold.


    Xiao Ying called Mo Tian and Mo Tian turned back to nce at Xiao Ying.


    He nodded with a cold expression and walked straight to the inpatient department without saying anything.


    Xiao Ying looked at Mo Tian¡¯s back and furrowed her eyebrows slightly.


    She did not know if she was hallucinating, but both master and servant were acting a little strangely today!


    ¡­


    In the hospital ward.


    Lou Lan was still immersed in the joy of Long Ming choosing her.


    Although she was Long Ming¡¯s fianc¨¦e and his future Princess Consort, she still felt happy seeing him chase away that shameless vixen with her own eyes.


    Initially, she had thought that she would have to spend some effort to make them stop interacting.


    Lou Lan looked at the man who was sitting on the bed reading documents. His expression was cold and exuded a coldness that kept people away. Her gazended on therge hand holding the document.


    His fingers were long and well-defined. The back of his hand was thin and his fingernails were neatly trimmed. They looked even better than the hands of a pianist and were very attractive.


    Lou Lan looked at Long Ming with bright eyes. She did not say anything to disturb him from reading the document, but her eyes clearly reflected her adoration for him.


    Lou Lan only stood up when Mo Tian arrived. ¡°Ming, I¡¯lle and see you in the afternoon.¡±


    Long Ming hummed coldly.


    After Lou Lan left, only Long Ming and Mo Tian were left in the ward.


    Mo Tian handed a document to Long Ming. ¡°Your Majesty, this document is very important. Take a look at it. If there¡¯s no problem, sign it and stamp it with your personal seal.¡±


    Long Ming looked down at the document Mo Tian had brought over, his dark eyesnding on the two words.


    There was a sharp pain in his temple and a voice seemed to be controlling his thoughts.


    He became cold and mechanical.


    He signed her name with a fountain pen, pressed his fingerprint on it, and stamped it with his personal seal.


    Seeing this, Mo Tian kept the documents.


    Long Ming¡¯s expression was extremely pale.


    Mo Tian helped him to the bed. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re tired and need to rest.¡±


    The man on the bed seemed to have received some order and slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying returned to the hotel andy on the wide and soft bed, holding her phone, wanting to book a flight back to R Country.


    However, after thinking about it, she gave up on the idea of booking a ticket and going back immediately.


    That night, she had been taking a walk in the park with Long Ming. The way he had looked at her and the words he had said to her did not seem like he was acting.


    Even if he still hated her and wanted revenge, he would not have waited until now.


    Back when she had gotten the confidential document from Long Di, she had almost died. The pain and sincerity in his eyes could not have been fake.


    She knew very clearly that he loved her deeply.


    Perhaps, he still hated her, but he was definitely not that kind of a two-timing jerk!


    What happened to make him say those hurtful words?


    For some reason, Xiao Ying thought of Mo Tian.


    Mo Tian should have known that Lou Lan was in Long Ming¡¯s ward, but he had not stop[ed her and had instead allowed her to enter the ward.


    As Long Ming¡¯s confidant, shouldn¡¯t he stop her from looking for Long Ming if he knew that he had chosen Lou Lan?


    Besides, when she came out of the hospital, Mo Tianhad looked at her coldly as if she was a stranger.


    Xiao Ying was someone who wanted to know everything clearly. She would not leave without knowing, even if Long Ming¡¯s attitude was very hurtful.


    Xiao Ying took her phone, wanting to call Long Ming. However, she immediately remembered that he had blocked her number.


    She used the hotel¡¯s phone to call him.


    The call went through and rang several times. Just as Xiao Ying was wondering if anyone would answer her call, a man¡¯s deep and cold voice trailed from the other end. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Human feelings were really strange.


    In the past, Xiao Ying had not liked Long Ming that much. She might have liked him a little, but she had been suppressing herself. However, after his trip to R Country, her heart had changed a little.


    For example, her heart would skip a beat when she heard his low and maic voice.


    ¡°Long Ming, it¡¯s me.¡±


    The person on the other end of the call was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Long Ming, I want to meet you at the ce where you hate me the most.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you. If you don¡¯t appear, I¡¯ll go back tomorrow morning and never appear in front of you again.¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want to.¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could say anything, the person on the other end hung up first.


    Xiao Ying was furious.


    Stupid bastard! When he wanted to be with her, he would tease and coax her.


    What had suddenly happened for him to be so cold to her?


    ¡­


    The wind was strong in the forest at night.


    Xiao Ying stood at the edge of the swamp where Long Ming had met with the ident.


    Many memories of the past appeared in her mind.


    Back then, he had almost died here and was lucky enough to survive and yet, he still could not forget her. She felt that he was really sick!


    No one else would not be moved by someone who had almost killed them!


    She could understand if he had really chosen Lou Lan and wanted to cut ties with her.


    Xiao Ying waited for a long time, from evening to midnight.


    Many people had died in the forest. At midnight, the wind howled, and the birds and beasts cried. If one was timid, they would not be able to stay in the forest.


    But Xiao Ying was already used to such an environment.


    She leaned against a tree, her eyelids heavy and sleepy.


    After some time, Xiao Ying vaguely heard footsteps stepping on the fallen leaves and she opened her eyes.


    Xiao Ying turned around and saw a ck figure walking over.


    Xiao Ying hurriedly got up and hid behind the tree.


    When the dark figure approached, Xiao Ying saw his face clearly before she walked out.

 Chapter 1692 - She Stabbed Her Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1692: She Stabbed Her Heart</h4>


    Long Ming came over.


    He was wearing a ck shirt and ck pants. His tall and cold body blended into the dark night. The kingly aura exuding from his bones could not be ignored.


    The moment Xiao Ying looked at Long Ming, he looked at her as well.


    His hawk-like eyes were filled with emotions.


    Xiao Ying ignored the coldness and indifference in his eyes. The dark forest was moist and cold. She tightened her coat and broke the silence first. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want toe?¡±


    The man pursed his thin lips tightly and did not speak. His tall and cold body leaned against the tree as he said in a low and cold voice, ¡°Return to R Country immediately!¡±


    Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Reason being?¡±


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying for a few seconds, a scoff appearing on his lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you an answer in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose Lou Lan after flirting with me?¡±


    Long Ming nced at the swamp in front of Xiao Ying. Seeming to have thought of something, his expression tensed and the aura around him turned cold. He strode toward Xiao Ying.


    He reeked of blood, as if he wanted to kill someone.


    Xiao Ying stepped back subconsciously.


    She had forgotten that there was a dangerous swamp behind her.


    After taking a few steps back, she suddenly slipped and was about to fall when a slender arm reached over.


    Long Ming grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s waist and pulled her back a few steps. Then, he threw her against a tree not too far away.


    Long Ming stood a few steps away from Xiao Ying, staring at her with sharp eyes. ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips slightly. ¡°Then, why did you save me?¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s handsome face was extremely tensed. Under the dark night, he was like a ghost, making people¡¯s hearts shiver. ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t die in front of me.¡± He seemed to be suppressing some emotions, and looked rather cold and scary. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you. I almost died here back then, and you still dared to ask me toe here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better leave this ce obediently. If not, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do when I go crazy.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I really want to be with you? I¡¯m just doing it for revenge. I want you to have a taste of what it feels like to be used and abandoned after falling for someone!¡±


    Hearing his words, Xiao Ying¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    Just to take revenge on her?


    Tears filled Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes.


    She leaned against the tree weakly.


    Her lips moved, her hoarse voiceing out from her throat. ¡°Really? You gave me three days to do so. Seeing that I took the initiative toe and find you, you must be secretly happy. You can finally take revenge on this woman who hurt you.¡±


    ¡°In order to hurt me, the high and mighty King put in so much effort and thought!¡± Xiao Ying¡¯s eyshes fluttered and the tears that lingered in her eyes fell uncontrobly. ¡°I asked you here to end things with you. Since you still can¡¯t forget the hatred from back then, I¡¯ll give you my life.¡±


    Long Ming furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pay with your life. I¡¯ve already gotten over my sessful revenge this time. Scram and don¡¯t appear in front of me again.¡±


    Xiao Ying acted like she did not hear Long Ming¡¯s words. She took out a sharp fruit knife with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for Wan Bao¡¯s life from now on. As her father, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t let her have a hard life. With you taking care of Wan Bao, I can rest assured too. I¡¯ll return my life to you now!¡±


    Xiao Ying raised the fruit knife and stabbed it at her chest.


    Her actions were too fast and fierce. In the blink of an eye, the knife had sunk into her heart.


    Long Ming¡¯s pupils constricted and he strode forward.


    It was toote to stop her.


    Fresh red blood soaked her clothes and flowed out.


    Long Ming¡¯s deep eyes immediately turned red and there were tears in them. ¡°You crazy woman, when did I ask you to return me your life?¡±


    In fact, she had already paid it back when she had obtained the confidential document from Long Di and almost died because of it.


    Was she crazy?


    Had she really done something so extreme?


    He had only told her to scram back to R Country to prevent her from getting involved in the mess he was in now, but she had actually stabbed herself in the heart!


    Long Ming¡¯s tall body half-knelt in front of Xiao Ying, his arm hugging her body. His other hand wanted to check her wound, but was stopped by Xiao Ying.


    ¡°Long Ming, didn¡¯t you choose Lou Lan and stop caring about me?¡± Xiao Ying¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly. Under the dark night sky, her expression could not be seen clearly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that I¡¯m dead?¡±


    ¡°I dare you to die.¡± Long Ming clenched his jaw and shook her hand away, wanting to treat her wound.


    Xiao Ying did not let him handle it. She grabbed his hand and looked at him with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Why did you suddenly change? What happened? Tell me!¡±


    Hearing her strong voice, Long Ming froze when he saw her flushed face.


    She did not look like she was seriously injured at all.


    Long Ming nced at the ce where she was injured with a dark expression. On a closer look, he found that the thing that was stabbed into her heart was a toy knife that could be retracted.


    Long Ming immediately realized that this woman was lying to him!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± He had actually been deceived by her!


    Long Ming wanted to let go of Xiao Ying, but in the next moment, his neck was grabbed by Xiao Ying.


    She wrapped her arms around him tightly, not letting go.


    Long Ming¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Is it fun to y such tricks?¡±


    When he saw her stab the knife into his heart, his heart had almost stopped beating. At that moment, his mind had gone nk.


    Xiao Ying stared straight into his dark eyes that seemed like they were going to swallow her. She pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not fun, but if I don¡¯t do this, how can I test your sincerity?¡±


    Long Ming pulled her hands away from his neck and stood up with a cold expression.


    ¡°Return to R Country immediately. Don¡¯t appear in front of me before I contact you.¡±


    Long Ming turned around and strode away.


    Xiao Ying looked at his tall back that blended into the night. She did not know if her brain had short-circuited, but she rushed forward and hugged him tightly from behind.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t exin yourself clearly, I won¡¯t let you leave.¡±


    There was indeed a slight simrity between their personalities.


    After she decided on something, she would be domineering and persistent.


    For example, when it came to her feelings for him.


    If he did not clear the air, she would think of ways to make him say it clearly.


    She would not let them misunderstand each other.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    His expression was cold as he asked her to let go.


    Not only did she not let go, she even hugged him tighter.

 Chapter 1693 - Gazes Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1693: Gazes Meeting</h4>


    Long Ming stared at the two hands in front of him.


    When had she taken the initiative other than when she had used him back then?


    But now, she was hugging him tightly.


    The cool night breeze was mixed with her faint fragrance and the smell of blood.


    However, he felt that it smelled exceptionally good.


    His heart was beating crazily because of her tightened arms.


    Xiao Ying hugged his body for a few seconds, but he did not push her away. She thought that he was finally willing to confess to her, but very quickly, he pulled her hands away.


    He turned around and pushed her thin shoulders.


    She kept retreating until her body was pressed against the tree.


    He looked at her sharply, wanting to devour her. ¡°You damned woman, you¡¯ve lied to me all day. Are you addicted to lying?¡±


    When he saw the red patch on her chest, his temple could not help but twitch.


    ¡°Putting aside what happened in the past, weren¡¯t you the one who lied to me first?¡± Xiao Ying stared straight into his deep eyes. She was d that she had not left this ce on impulse. Otherwise, she would not be soft-hearted no matter how he exined to her in the future given her personality.


    She was not someone who could not live without a man.


    On the contrary, when she was on missions in the past, she had approached all kinds of men. She had seen through the evilness of people¡¯s hearts and did not have too many fantasies about feelings.


    She was already very happy to be able to live a normal life.


    If Long Ming¡¯s love and persistence had not touched her heart, she would not have been willing to go through so much for a man.


    Long Ming stared at her coldly. ¡°If you use death to lie to me again, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Xiao Ying was amused by his words. She lifted her exquisite chin, her beautiful eyes sparkling in the dark. ¡°Oh? How are you not going to let me off?¡±


    Long Ming clenched his fists. ¡°I¡¯ll punch you.¡±


    With that said, his fist swung toward her.


    Xiao Ying looked at his tensed and cold face and stormy eyes. Thinking that he really wanted to beat her up, she hurriedly closed her eyes.


    Long Ming really swung his fist down.


    Xiao Ying felt a sharp wind from the punch and she closed her eyes even tighter. It had been too long since she had been hit and her eyshes fluttered.


    Crash!


    His fistnded on the tree above her head.


    Xiao Ying opened her eyes and saw that his fist was covered in blood. She was shocked and grabbed his hand. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Long Ming red at her coldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your doll. Why should I be at your beck and call?¡± She held his injured hand. He had used a lot of strength to punch the tree just now and blood was flowing out from the injured area. It was obvious that it was very painful. She blew at his wound. ¡°Long Ming, what haven¡¯t I experienced? Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡±


    The back of his injured hand was covered by her warm breath. Long Ming¡¯s eyes darkened and a strange feeling rose in his heart.


    He retracted his hand and looked at the swamp. ¡°Listen to me and go back immediately.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t exin yourself clearly, I won¡¯t go back.¡±


    Long Ming took out a cigarette and lighter from his pocket. He lit the cigarette and took a puff with narrowed eyes. ¡°Mo Tian betrayed me.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart thumped crazily.


    A mocking smile appeared on Long Ming¡¯s lips. ¡°Every time, the person I trust the most will betray me. Do you think it¡¯s my problem?¡±


    Xiao Ying knew that the person he said he trusted the most included her.


    Xiao Ying looked at the swamp in front of her. She could not imagine how he had managed to escape when he had been trapped inside there.


    But¡­


    ¡°You almost died here. Although I can¡¯t absolve myself from the me, I never thought of leaving you behind. At that time, I was knocked out by Ba Er¡¯s men. When I woke up, I came back quietly to find you.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at his face covered by the smoke and frowned. ¡°Mo Tian has been with you for so many years. How could he betray you so easily?¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s deep eyes nced at Xiao Ying. ¡°Do you think he wouldn¡¯t betray me?¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t had much contact with Mo Tian, I don¡¯t think he would do that with my understanding of him.¡±


    ¡°But he gave the enemy a chance.¡±


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips. ¡°Maybe he had no choice.¡±


    Long Ming threw the cigarette on the floor and stubbed it out. ¡°You sure know how to find excuses for him.¡±


    Without waiting for Xiao Ying to say anything, Long Ming looked at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn. I have to go.¡±


    Xiao Ying walked in front of Long Ming and pulled his arm. Suddenly, she stood on tiptoes and kissed his well-defined handsome face. ¡°Is this matter rted to Long Di?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After dawn, Xiao Ying had nned to book a flight back to R Country.


    After Sister Wen found out that she was here, she asked her to go to the branch office.


    After reporting the situation at the mainpany to Sister Wen, Sister Wen said that the colleagues from the branch office were having a gathering at the bar tonight and asked Xiao Ying to stay here for one more night before going back tomorrow.


    On the way back to the hotel, Xiao Ying vaguely felt that someone was following her.


    Sitting in the taxi, she quietly looked behind through the rearview mirror.


    She deliberately let the driver take two more turns and found a dark-colored SUV following behind the taxi.


    ¡­


    In the evening.


    When Xiao Ying came out of the hotel, she was wearing a long ck dress. The sharp lines outlined her slender and beautiful figure.


    Her waist-length hair fell over her slender back, revealing her shoulders and arms. The lines were beautiful and her skin was fair.


    The moment Xiao Ying entered the bar, she attracted the attention of many people.


    Sister Wen and her colleagues from the branch were sitting in a corner of the lobby. Seeing Xiao Yinging over, Sister Wen waved at her.


    The atmosphere in the bar was high. After Xiao Ying and Sister Wen had a few drinks, a man came over to invite her to dance on the dance floor.


    Xiao Ying did not refuse.


    ¡­


    In the VIP room on the second floor of the bar.


    The man with a dark expression stared at the woman in the ck dress on the dance floor.


    The woman¡¯s slender waist moved agilely, her long hair swaying with the rhythm, blocking her charming face from time to time, revealing only a pair of charming fox eyes.


    The mole under her eyes was extremely charming.


    No matter what kind of dance it was, she was able to dance to it and was even able to stun everyone with that.


    Back then, he had been attracted by her seductive dance and charming face.


    He had treated her as a treasure and doted on her.


    But what about her?


    For Long Ming, she had even given up her life.


    Once he sat in Long Ming¡¯s position, he would bring her into the pce to torture and humiliate her ruthlessly, making her live a life worse than death!


    After the dance, Xiao Ying let Sister Wen know before she went to the washroom.


    She touched up her makeup and was about to go out when a figure suddenly appeared behind her.


    Through the mirror, their eyes met.

 Chapter 1694 - He Took Her Away

    <h4>Chapter 1694: He Took Her Away</h4>


    The man standing behind Xiao Ying was wearing a dark colored shirt and pants, a pair of sunsses, and a hat on his head.


    Half of his face was covered, only revealing his pursed lips and sharp jaw.


    Xiao Ying immediately recognized who it was.


    But before she could react, the man behind her suddenly strode forward and covered her lips with hisrge palm.


    There was a handkerchief in his palm.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s eyelids slowly became heavy.


    The man looked at the woman who had fallen into his arms. He lifted her onto his shoulders and strode away.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying woke up from the cold touch.


    She opened her eyes and found herself lying on arge Chinese-style bed.


    A man was sitting by the bed, a sharp fruit knife in his hand.


    The back of the knife was slowly moving across her face. The cold touch was like the tongue of a poisonous snake.


    Xiao Ying met the man¡¯s cold eyes and furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Long Di.¡±


    When the man heard her call out his name, he let out a low and coldugh. ¡°Ha, it¡¯s rare for a beauty to still remember me.¡± The knife in Long Di¡¯s hand cut the part of Xiao Ying¡¯s face that had been repaired. He could not help but smack his lips. ¡°Beauty is getting more and more charming. This skin is no different from a peeled egg.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Long Di and said nothing.


    Long Ming took the fruit knife and patted her face. ¡°If I cut your face, what do you think Long Ming will do?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s expression changed and there was a coldness in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that asshole man. He hurt me again and again. I have nothing to do with him anymore.¡±


    The moment Xiao Ying finished speaking, Long Di threw the fruit knife away and pped her beautiful face.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s ears were ringing from the p and her lips were broken, blood gushing out.


    Long Di grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s hair and pulled her up from the bed.


    He dragged her to the bathroom.


    ¡°You¡¯re still putting on an act in front of me? Back then, when you stole my confidential documents for him, you also looked like you hated him to the core. But you were willing to risk your life for him. Ha, do you think I¡¯ll fall for your tricks?¡±


    Xiao Ying did not say much, only saying a few words. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.¡±


    Long Di pressed Xiao Ying¡¯s head into the bathtub.


    Xiao Ying did not struggle or resist, letting her lips and nose sink into the water, unable to breathe.


    Her hands grabbed the edge of the bathtub tightly. If the veins on the back of her hands had not popped out, Long Di would have thought that she did not feel any pain at all.


    This woman¡¯s perseverance was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination.


    Long Di¡¯s family had been ruined by her and he hated her to the core. Naturally, he would not hold back. When she was about to suffocate again, he made her take two more breaths. However, he did not give her any more time to breathe and pressed her down again.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s face was pale.


    Her pursed lips turned purple.


    When she could not hold on anymore, Long Di threw her to the ground.


    She kept coughing and her face was covered in water. It was hard to tell if it was the water from the bathtub or her tears.


    Long Di pursed his lips. He knew very well that such a woman would not cry.


    His dark gaze moved from her face to her body.


    The off-shoulder dress she was wearing was wet, revealing her exquisite curves.


    Long Ming¡¯s gaze on Xiao Ying darkened.


    ¡°You¡¯re a tough one.¡± Long Di crouched down, his fingers pinching Xiao Ying¡¯s chin. ¡°You¡¯re dirty from head to toe. It¡¯s normal for Long Ming to not like you, but I don¡¯t despise you.¡±


    With that said, he pulled Xiao Ying up and approached her pale face.


    But before he could touch her, his pupils constricted and he threw Xiao Ying to the ground again.


    ¡°Your face¡­¡±


    There was now a red rash that made people feel nauseous on Xiao Ying¡¯s pale face.


    In the blink of an eye, it had covered her entire face. Her fair neck, slender shoulders and slender arms were not spared either.


    Long Di furrowed his eyebrows. He brought a doctor over.


    After the doctor examined Xiao Ying, he exined, ¡°Maybe she was allergic to the medicine Master used to drug her.¡±


    Long Di waved his hand to let the doctor out.


    Xiao Ying stood up from the floor. Her entire body was itchy from the rash and she walked to the room. Looking at Long Di¡¯s dark expression, she pounced at him.


    ¡°I hate him. Since he chose Lou Lan, I can choose you too. As long as you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to follow you.¡±


    Long Di looked at Xiao Ying¡¯s rashes and there was only disgust in his eyes. He wanted to push her away, but she hugged his head and tried to get closer to his face.


    Long Di pped her to the ground.


    He was indeed interested in her, but he was not that desperate to want her with her current appearance!


    Long Di pped his hands. ¡°Servants, throw this woman out!¡±


    Half an hourter, Xiao Ying was thrown to the entrance of the bar together with her bag.


    Xiao Ying had been thrown to the ground several times tonight and her bones were about to fall apart.


    She cursed in her heart and checked her bag. She did not find anything unusual and went to the bar to find Sister Wen.


    When Sister Wen saw Xiao Ying, she was shocked. ¡°Why are you¡­?¡±


    Xiao Ying shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Give this phone to Long Ming.¡±


    ¡­


    In a dark and wet basement.


    Long Di walked in with high spirits.


    On the cross was a man who was badly injured from being whipped.


    Long Di carried the bucket of ice and sshed it on the man¡¯s face.


    The man slowly opened his eyes.


    Seeing Long Di standing in front of him, he struggled. ¡°I will not let you off, you treacherous bastard!¡±


    Long Di¡¯s lips curled up into a creepy smile. ¡°Mo Tian, in his eyes, you¡¯re just a traitor who betrayed him. He won¡¯te to save you at all. Besides, your brother has already taken your position and has sessfully gotten the abdication edict signed by Long Ming for me. Long Ming is just a puppet of mine now. I will let him die soon so that I can inherit his throne.¡±


    ¡°As for you, after I seed in my position, your brother will no longer be of any use. At that time, I will send you two to meet your King.¡±


    ¡°Ha, our King will not let you seed in your scheme!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, then let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Long Di went forward and pressed on Mo Tian¡¯s injured chest. ¡°If I ask your King to go east now, he will definitely not go west. It¡¯s because he trusts you too much that he mistook your brother for you and fell into my trap.¡±


    Long Di pressed down on Mo Tian¡¯s wound. He was in so much pain that he broke out in cold sweat and kept gasping. ¡°Long Di, don¡¯t be too smug¡­¡±


    Long Di pressed harder on his wound. Mo Tian could not take it and fainted.

 Chapter 1695 - His High-Profile Return

    <h4>Chapter 1695: His High-Profile Return</h4>


    After Long Di received the letter signed by Long Ming, Long Ming had lost his value in his heart.


    He pressed the chip that was controlling Long Ming¡¯s brain, making him die.


    Soon, he received news from the fake Mo Tian that Long Ming had arrived at the emergency room.


    Although he did not die immediately, his heart and lungs needed to be maintained by machines. Even so, he could not live past three months.


    Long Ming¡¯s life hade to an end!


    Long Di did not let the fake Mo Tian announce to the public that something had happened to Long Ming. Long Di still needed the support of the royal family¡¯s rtives and elders before he could announce that Long Ming was dying.


    Hence, the people in the royal family soon found out about Long Ming¡¯s vegetative state.


    There was an uproar.


    Long Di¡¯s had returned in a high profile manner amidst the chaos in the Royal family.


    He immediately arranged for an internal meeting of the royal family.


    The meeting was held three days after Long Ming¡¯s ¡°death¡±.


    Long Di had been looking forward to this day for a very long time. On the day of the meeting, he wore a tailored ck suit, his hair in a mess, and a high-spirited smile on his face.


    Soon, he would be the leader of the royal family.


    Long Ming¡¯s era had ended.


    So what if he had lost terribly to Long Ming back then? He had still risen again!


    Long Di¡¯s high-profile return worried the elders in the royal family who supported Long Ming. Now that they had lost their backbone and Long Di was ambitious and aggressive, perhaps the world would change soon!


    ¡°The King fell ill too suddenly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there must be something fishy about it.¡±


    ¡°The doctor has already announced that the King is brain dead. If he falls, Long Di might get rid of us.¡±


    The elders had serious expressions and kept sighing.


    On the contrary, there were three other elders who were in high spirits like Long Di.


    Those three elders usually hid themselves very well in the royal family and kept a low profile. Today, they seemed to have changed into different people.


    ¡°Usually, they¡¯re valued by Long Ming and look down on the three of us. Now that we¡¯ve followed the right person, we can trample on them in the future.¡±


    The atmosphere in the meeting room was clearly different.


    Some were happy while others were sad.


    Soon, the magnificent conference room was filled with people. After a while, someone shouted, ¡°King Di is here!¡±


    Long Di walked in with an extraordinary aura.


    He strode to Long Ming¡¯s seat and sat down without hesitation.


    Long Di switched on the microphone in front of the table and nced at the people below. ¡°The people sitting here are all core members of the royal family. I¡¯m sure everyone already knows about Long Ming¡¯s brain death.¡±


    A trace of pity and sadness appeared on Long Di¡¯s face. ¡°A few days ago, Long Ming came to find me and mentioned his health to me. He knew that there was something wrong with his body and did not want the royal family to fall into the hands of others, so he wrote an edict to make me the heir to the throne.¡±


    The people in the meeting room started murmuring.


    The three elders who supported Long Di all stood up for him.


    The elders on Long Ming¡¯s side mentioned that Long Ming¡¯s illness seemed strange, but Long Di¡¯s next words immediately erased their doubts.


    Long Di pped his hands and the fake Mo Tian took out a sealed document.


    ¡°Long Ming signed it personally, pressed his fingerprint, and stamped the edict. Everyone can take a look at it.¡±


    When everyone saw the edict, they immediately fell silent.


    Long Di stood up, his sharp gaze sweeping across everyone seated. ¡°Everyone has already seen the edict. If there are no objections, the edict will take effect immediately. From now on, I will be the King who will lead everyone¡­¡±


    After today, even if some people who supported Long Ming came to cause trouble, it would not affect him too much.


    Once his position was stable, he would start dealing with those people.


    He was about to be the most noble king and everyone had to look up to him.


    A smile appeared on Long Di¡¯s lips. However, before he could reveal his widest smile, the heavy door of the meeting room was suddenly pushed open from outside with a bang.


    Two rows of aggressive bodyguards in ck walked in.


    Long Di¡¯s expression changed.


    The royal conference hall was not a ce where ordinary people could enter. To be able to bring bodyguards in and make such a din, they were definitely not ordinary people.


    However, the important members of the royal family were all in the meeting room. Who had such great power?


    Long Di said darkly, ¡°Where are you from? How dare you trespass here?¡±


    The bodyguards stood in two rows. After a while, steady and strong footsteps sounded from outside.


    Everyone in the meeting room looked towards the door.


    A tall and cold figure strode in.


    The man was wearing a tailored ck suit with a long trench coat draped over him. He had one hand in his pants pocket and was tall and well-built. The bright light fell on him and his well-defined and handsome face was reflected in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Under his tall nose, his scarlet lips were pursed into a tight line, exuding a fierce and kingly aura.


    Perhaps, it was because the person who had entered had such a strong aura, or it was because the person that everyone had thought was brain dead had suddenly appeared that shocked everyone that the conference hall suddenly became silent.


    Long Di, who was sitting at the head of the table, was extremely shocked when he saw the man who had entered.


    Was he seeing things?


    Why was Long Ming here? Wasn¡¯t he brain dead and still in the hospital?


    When the elders in the meeting room who supported Long Ming saw himing, they were both surprised and happy. They all stood up, wanting to wee him. Long Ming raised his hand. ¡°Sit down.¡±


    His deep and cold voice was filled with a dignified aura.


    Long Ming walked toward Long Di. Long Di stared at Long Ming, who was walking towards him step by step, emotions surging in his eyes.


    No, this was impossible!


    He had already imnted the chip into Long Ming¡¯s brain. It was impossible for him to be standing here and being perfectly fine. Besides, the doctor had confirmed that he was brain dead.


    This Long Ming had to be fake.


    ¡°Guards! Capture this fake Long Ming!¡± Long Di shouted. Then, he looked at the people in the meeting room. ¡°All the rtives and elders have already gone to the hospital and learned about Long Ming¡¯s condition. How can he be standing here perfectly fine? Someone must be trying to impersonate him in the chaos. We cannot let such a person off so easily!¡±


    ps were heard


    Long Ming, who had walked in front of Long Di, pped his hands. ¡°Since I¡¯m a fake, why are you so afraid?¡±


    ¡°Guards, throw this fake Long Ming into jail.¡±


    Long Di called for the guards several times, but none of the people he had ced outside rushed in.


    Realizing that something was wrong, Long Di¡¯s dark eyes looked toward Long Ming. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Long Di, you¡¯ve been nning this for so many years, but you still lost to me. You won¡¯t be able to defeat me in this lifetime.¡± Long Ming smirked, his smile cold and arrogant.


    Long Di¡¯s eyes were extremely dark. ¡°Even if you¡¯re Long Ming, you¡¯ve signed the edict to let me seed the throne. Now that you¡¯ve abdicated, you have no right to speak here!¡±

 Chapter 1696 - He Had Guarded His Status, But He Had to Lose Her

    <h4>Chapter 1696: He Had Guarded His Status, But He Had to Lose Her</h4>


    Long Ming pointed at his brain, narrowing his deep eyes as a mocking smile appeared on his thin lips. ¡°Long Di, do you think you can sit in my seat with your brain?¡±


    Long Di¡¯s expression darkened after being humiliated by Long Ming in front of all their rtives and elders.


    Long Ming had always been like this. He was arrogant, conceited, and cold, never taking him seriously. Back then, he had just been a pitiful person who had lost his parents, had no one to rely on, and could be stepped on by anyone.


    But who would have thought that this pitiful creature would be able to stir up trouble and be a high and mighty king after so many years?


    Long Di was indignant. He had been nning this for so many years, and had bought the chip that could control Long Ming at a high price just to usurp his throne. But now, not only was Long Ming standing here, he was even humiliating and mocking him for being weaker than him!


    Long Di tried to control his emotions as he red at Long Ming with red eyes. ¡°Why? You still don¡¯t want to acknowledge something you signed and stamped?¡±


    Long Ming looked like he was really worried for Long Di¡¯s intelligence. He nced at the people at the conference table. ¡°Since I can stand here properly, how could I have signed such a document?¡±


    When Long Di heard Long Ming¡¯s words, his eyes darkened. ¡°Could¡­ could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°If you can arrange for a fake Mo Tian to be by my side, don¡¯t you think that I can use that to my advantage and arrange for my substitute to fall into your trap?¡±


    Long Di widened his eyes.


    All of the elders who supported Long Di looked uneasy. They thought that they had followed the right person, but in the end, Long Ming waspletely unscathed. He was just ying along with Long Di¡¯s n. Not only could he make Long Di submit to thew, he could also find out whom in the royal family didn¡¯t support him.


    Long Di really could notpare to such a scheming person.


    Long Di¡¯s expression was ferocious and his eyes were red. It was not that his chip was ineffective, but that it had been imnted into Long Ming¡¯s substitute¡¯s brain.


    Long Ming nced at the edict on the conference table, his thin lips pursed into a cold smile. ¡°What does the signature of the substitute, the fingerprint and stamp have to do with me? Long Di, I still have to thank you for letting me find out what these people feel about me.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s sharp and cold eyes swept past the elders standing beside Long Di.


    The blood of these elders were frozen.


    Long Di¡¯s expression was terrifying. He was not willing to let his n of several years be exposed so easily by Long Ming.


    The redness in his eyes deepened. ¡°How did you find out about this?¡± He had not revealed any ws.


    Long Ming nced at the fake Mo Tian behind Long Di with a cold expression. ¡°Although the person you arranged looks no different from Mo Tian and learned some of my habits from Mo Tian, there¡¯s one thing he hasn¡¯t learned from Mo Tian.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so obsessed with Number 21. If I have interacted with Number 21, I wouldn¡¯t pack my shirt in a separate bag even if I haven¡¯t washed it. But this Mo Tian, when he was packing my luggage for me, he took an unwashed shirt from my date with Number 21 and put it in a separate bag.¡±


    The fake Mo Tian¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. Mo Tian had indeed never mentioned this to him.


    Long Di had also not expected that Long Ming, who had always been a clean freak, would have such a hobby. After interacting with Xiao Ying, he would not even put the shirt he had on into a separate bag.


    It was this small oversight that had caused his n to fail!


    Long Di turned around and kicked the fake Mo Tian¡¯s abdomen.


    His expression twisted. ¡°Long Ming, I don¡¯t want the throne anymore. Let me go.¡±


    Long Ming seemed to have heard a good joke and a cold smirk appeared on his lips. ¡°Long Di, it¡¯s still broad daylight. It¡¯s not good to daydream.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mo Tian?¡± Long Di¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness and madness. ¡°He was your confidant for many years. He did not betray you. He was only used by his biological elder brother, but his heart is still for you. Do you really have the heart to let him die without a grave?¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips and pped his hands. The door to the meeting room was pushed open once more.


    Mo Tian was helped in by two bodyguards in ck.


    He was covered in injuries and was in a terrible state. When the fake Mo Tian saw him, his pupils constricted. ¡°Master, you said that you wouldn¡¯t hurt my younger brother as long as I did as you asked.¡±


    Long Di ignored the fake Mo Tian. Seeing that Mo Tian had been saved, his expression was extremely dark. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Mo Tian had been locked in an extremely hidden basement by him. How had Long Ming managed to find him?


    Long Di¡¯s mind spun quickly. He seemed to have thought of something and his expression froze for a moment. ¡°Ha¡­ I actually fell into that woman¡¯s hands again. B*tch, b*tch!¡±


    With that said, he red at Long Ming with red eyes. ¡°You¡¯re ruthless too. You actually let your beloved woman approach me on purpose.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s eyebrows darkened.


    Xiao Ying had put a tracker in Long Di¡¯s hair that was invisible to the naked eye. That tracker was very sticky and would not be noticed even if he washed his hair unless he cut it off.


    However, Long Ming had not arranged for Xiao Ying to do so. If he had known that she was going to take another risk for him, he would definitely have objected to it.


    ¡°Try calling her a b*tch again.¡± Long Ming¡¯s dark eyes were filled with anger and murderous intent.


    It was as if Long Di could not see Long Ming¡¯s stormy expression. He looked up andughed out loud, his face twisted terribly.


    ¡°Thankfully, I hate that b*tch so much that I had a back-up n.¡±


    Hearing Long Di¡¯s words, Long Ming¡¯s cold expression seemed to be covered with ayer of frost. He strode forward and grabbed Long Di¡¯s neck. ¡°What do you say?¡±


    When Long Di saw Long Ming, who was extremely agitated at the mention of Xiao Ying, he started tough crazily. ¡°Long Ming, I lost to you twice. I know that you won¡¯t let me escape again. I won¡¯t be able to live and won¡¯t be able to take your throne.But even if I die, I have to take something with me to make you sad!¡±


    The vein on Long Ming¡¯s forehead popped out and his grip on Long Di¡¯s neck tightened. ¡°What did you do to her?¡±


    Long Di could not breathe from Long Ming¡¯s grip and his face turned red. ¡°I got someone to put a miniature bomb in her bag. I thought it would be useless since I would let her be my concubine after you died. I didn¡¯t expect¡­ God, Long Ming, you¡¯re destined to be alone in this life¡­¡±


    Long Ming looked at Long Di¡¯s hand and saw the watch on his wrist. He pulled it off. However, at that moment, Long Di pressed a ne around his neck. ¡°Long Ming, the switch is here.¡±


    Long Ming wanted to snatch it away, but Long Di had already pressed the switch.


    Xiao Ying had recuperated for three days before the rashes on her face finally subsided. At this time, she was heading to the airport from the hotel.

 Chapter 1697 - More Important Than Her Life

    <h4>Chapter 1697: More Important Than Her Life</h4>


    ¡°As long as that b*tch carries the bag with a mini bomb on her back, she will be blown up¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    A twisted and gloating expression appeared on Long Di¡¯s face. Ignoring Long Ming¡¯s extremely dark expression, he started tough crazily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you love her so much that you couldn¡¯t even bear to wash the clothes you wore when dating her? Since you love her so much, you can go to hell with her after she dies!¡±


    Long Ming went forward and grabbed Long Di¡¯s cor with hisrge hand. His eyes werepletely red. ¡°If anything happens to her, Long Di, I¡¯ll make you die without a grave!¡±


    In the face of the coldness and murderous intent in Long Ming¡¯s eyes, Long Di was not afraid at all. ¡°What am I afraid of? I¡¯ll die either way. Once I¡¯m buried, I¡¯ll still have the woman you love to apany me¡­¡±


    Before Long Di could finish, he was punched in the face by Long Ming.


    Long Ming got someone to throw Long Di and the fake Mo Tian into jail and he walked out of the conference hall with a cold expression.


    Long Ming drove the car himself.


    A new traffic ident was being announced on the radio¡­


    A taxi on the Nanlin highway to the airport had suddenly exploded and the car had fallen into the valley. The number of casualties was not known yet.


    Long Ming¡¯s expression was extremely dark.


    Taking out his phone, he called Xiao Ying.


    But her phone was switched off.


    No, nothing would happen to her!


    Ever since she was young, she had been through all kinds of hardships. No matter how difficult the situation was, she had been able to survive it.


    It must be the same this time!


    Several ck sedans drove in front of Long Ming. On the way to the Nanlin viaduct, seven to eight luxurious ck luxury cars sped past. Every car was expensive and the other cars stopped one after another, not daring to travel with such a convoy.


    The person in the car had to be either rich or noble, and ordinary people could not afford to provoke him.


    Long Ming¡¯s team arrived very quickly.


    The taxi had fallen into the valley and the light drizzle increased the difficulty of the rescue mission.


    Long Ming got out of the car and the leader of the bodyguards held an umbre over his head. Long Ming waved it away and strode toward the site surrounded by the blockade.


    The staff who were carrying out the rescue were all dumbfounded when they saw Long Minging over menacingly.


    Why had this ident rmed the important person whom they could only see on TV?


    Long Ming walked past the blockade and nced down at the valley.


    The exploded taxi lookedpletely different.


    Long Ming¡¯s heart clenched tightly.


    His thin lips were pursed into a tight line.


    No, she would be fine!


    The rain was getting heavier and Long Ming nced at the crowd at the scene of the ident. He walked over and looked around.


    He did not believe that Xiao Ying would be in the taxi, nor did he believe that she had passed away!


    Since he could not find Xiao Ying in the crowd, Long Ming had to follow the rescue team down to the valley.


    Seeing the anxious Long Ming, no one dared to ask anything.


    The leader of the bodyguards came over, wanting to find Long Ming in the valley, but Long Ming refused.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s very dangerous to go down to the valley. You can¡¯t take this risk!¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s handsome face was extremely dark and his eyes were red as if they had been stained with blood. ¡°Who dares to stop me?¡±


    Although they were thinking about his safety, he could not care less about his own safety now that his woman¡¯s life was in danger.


    Her heart felt like it was being burned by fire. It was excruciatingly painful.


    He did not dare to imagine what he would do if she had indeed died in this ident.


    Long Ming fastened his equipment and was about to go down to the valley when a cold female voice trailed over. ¡°Long Ming?¡±


    Hearing Xiao Ying¡¯s voice, Long Ming¡¯s tall body froze.


    Afraid that he was hallucinating, he turned his head stiffly and saw a familiar figure standing outside the blockade, looking at him with fear and confusion.


    Long Ming¡¯s heart almost stopped beating.


    Nothing had happened to her!


    Xiao Ying looked at Long Ming, who seemed to have been immobilized. She rushed past the blockade and ran over quickly.


    ¡°Long Ming, there¡¯s no one in the taxi.¡±


    Long Ming waspletely drenched by the rain. Water droplets mixed with sweat slid down his well-defined face. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he said hoarsely, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive¡­¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s slender hands were trembling as he took off his equipment. Looking at Xiao Ying, who was a few steps away, he went forward and reached out his long arms to pull her into his embrace.


    Although she could not see his expression, he was hugging her very tightly, as if he was afraid that he would lose her if he let go.


    Xiao Ying felt suffocated in his arms.


    But she did not push him away. She could feel his panic and fear.


    ¡°After the driver drove the car onto the highway, the car broke down. Then, he felt a difort in his heart so I got out of the taxi and hailed a private car to take him to the hospital.¡±


    It was only after Xiao Ying sent the driver to the hospital that she remembered that her bag was still in the taxi.


    When she came back to get it, she heard the announcement that a taxi had exploded. She rushed over to take a look and found that it was the taxi she had been in.


    She was so frightened that all of her hair stood on end. What was even more surprising was seeing Long Ming preparing to go down to the valley.


    Seeing him risk his life to go down to the valley to find her, she was shocked and moved.


    He seemed to care more about her than she had imagined.


    Long Ming hugged Xiao Ying for a long time before letting her go.


    Ignoring the heavy rain, he cupped her face and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    Xiao Ying shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, his handsome face pressed against hers.


    ¡­


    The broadcastingpany was still reporting this incident.


    The area around the blockade was already surrounded by Long Ming¡¯s bodyguards and no filming was allowed.


    However, when the broadcastingpany was filming the valley, they identally filmed Long Ming and Xiao Ying¡¯s backs.


    Lou Lan was watching the live-stream of the ident at home. She was originally watching it casually, but when the camera swept past Long Ming and Xiao Ying¡¯s backs, she almost immediately recognized them as Long Ming and Xiao Ying.


    Lou Lan quickly reyed the image and paused it.


    The camera had moved very quickly and that footage had been yed for only a split second. The back view was also very blurry, but Lou Lan was quite sure that it had been Long Ming and Xiao Ying.


    Long Ming was cupping Xiao Ying¡¯s face with both hands. The two of them were very close to each other and did not care about the people around them at all. It was as if there was only each other in the world.


    Lou Lan¡¯s expression changed and she threw the remote control at the television in anger.


    They were too much!


    Lou Lan walked out of the vi with red eyes and instructed the driver, ¡°Send me to the pce.¡±

 Chapter 1698 - Their Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 1698: Their Rtionship</h4>


    Not only did Long Ming feel afraid, Xiao Ying felt the same.


    If the taxi had not broken down and the driver had not gotten a heart attack, then she might have been blown up.


    Xiao Ying felt that it was not a simple coincidence that the taxi had broken down and the driver had a heart attack. However, her head was dizzy and she could not think too deeply.


    Long Ming finally let go of Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying took a few breaths of fresh air. At the thought that they were surrounded by people, she hurriedly took a few steps back. ¡°Will what we did just now affect you negatively?¡±


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying with his deep hawk-like eyes. Reaching out his long arm, he lifted her up horizontally.


    Caught off guard, Xiao Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he carried her. She clenched her fists and punched his shoulders. ¡°Long Ming, what are you doing? There are so many pairs of eyes watching us.¡±


    There was no one else in Long Ming¡¯s eyes. He stared at Xiao Ying with a deep gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve never cared about what others think.¡±


    He let the bodyguards lead the way and carried her into the luxurious car with steady steps.


    Xiao Ying did not dare to look at the crowd¡¯s eyes. She buried her face into Long Ming¡¯s muscr chest until he put her into the car.


    Her bag and luggage had been in the taxi, and her passport and ne tickets had all been destroyed.


    She needed time to restore them even with Long Ming¡¯s help.


    She was broke and had no status here, and could only follow Long Ming¡¯s arrangements for the time being.


    Long Ming took a clean towel from the boot and came over. He wiped Xiao Ying¡¯s hair and wrapped the towel around her.


    He started the engine, his well-defined hands on the steering wheel.


    Xiao Ying looked at Long Ming¡¯s handsome side profile and said suspiciously, ¡°The taxi wouldn¡¯t explode for no reason. Is it Long Di?¡±


    Hearing Xiao Ying mention Long Di, Long Ming¡¯s well-defined face tensed up at the thought of her disregarding the danger and acting on her own. After the fear and worry from before disappeared, he looked extremely cold and stern.


    ¡°Because you put a tracker in his hair, he put a miniature bomb in your bag. If anything went wrong, you would have lost your life!¡±


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips. ¡°I just want to help you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help,¡± he shouted with a straight face.


    Xiao Ying was stunned by his sudden outburst.


    He was usually too serious and when he was angry, it made people shudder.


    There was a moment of silence and stiffness in the car.


    The man¡¯s expression was dark.


    Xiao Ying wanted to say something to him. After all, she felt that she had done nothing wrong. She dared to approach Long Di again because she was confident.


    Although she had almost been blown up, wasn¡¯t she still in his car?


    The two of them were silent for a long time. Long Ming nced sideways at the woman whose eyes were lowered. ¡°Do you know your mistake now? Do you still dare to take the risk next time?¡±


    ¡°If you need me to do anything next time, I will still do it.¡±


    Hearing her words, Long Ming was furious.


    He simply ignored her.


    There was silence in the car. Xiao Ying stared at his cold side profile. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something as the car drove into the pce.


    When she was about to reach his bedroom, Xiao Ying saw a luxurious sports car from afar.


    Seeing that Long Ming had driven back, the person in the sports car pushed open the door and got out.


    It was Lou Lan.


    She was wearing a set of home clothes, which was quite different from her usual cold and arrogant appearance. Her exquisite face was still covered with tears.


    Xiao Ying nced at Long Ming.


    Although she understood Long Ming¡¯s feelings for her, she still felt awkward now that Lou Lan had seen her in his car.


    In the eyes of the royal family and the citizens, Lou Lan was his legitimate fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°She should have something to say to you. I¡¯ll stay in the car and not go down.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Ying¡¯s words, Long Ming nced at her coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not a mistress. Why are you feeling guilty?¡±


    Xiao Ying red at him speechlessly. ¡°You haven¡¯t annulled your engagement with her.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ll get out, okay?¡±


    Long Ming took out his phone and made a call, instructing the butler to bring Xiao Ying to his bedroom.


    ¡°Go take a bath first.¡±


    Under his firm gaze, Xiao Ying could only get out of the car. Lou Lan walked over and Long Ming blocked Xiao Ying. Before Lou Lan could see Xiao Ying¡¯s face clearly, she was brought in by the butler.


    Lou Lan almostughed in anger.


    She had never seen such a brazen vixen!


    If it wasn¡¯t for her good upbringing and her understanding image in front of Long Ming, she would have rushed over and torn the vixen¡¯s face apart.


    ¡­


    The butler brought Xiao Ying to Long Ming¡¯s bedroom.


    She was not unfamiliar with this ce, but she felt like it was a lifetime ago when she had visited.


    She had once thought that she would never have anything to do with Long Ming again.


    ¡°Miss Ying, go take a bath first. I¡¯ll go downstairs and get the servants to make ginger tea for you and the King.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xiao Ying walked into the dressing room that was connected to the bedroom. Looking at the rows of exquisite and luxurious shirts inside, she picked one up.


    After showering, she came out wearing a ck shirt.


    After talking to Lou Lan, Long Ming returned to the bedroom and saw the woman standing in front of the French windows.


    Xiao Ying was holding a cup of ginger tea and was wearing arge ck shirt. Her slender legs were exposed and her skin was like a peeled egg, delicate and fair.


    Her long wet hair fell over her shoulders. Perhaps it was because she had heard a sound that she turned around to look at him.


    Her face was fair and pretty, and her fox-like eyes were charming and moist from the steam.


    She looked pure and beautiful, like a daffodil that was emitting a faint fragrance.


    Long Ming strode over and Xiao Ying pointed at the other cup of ginger tea the butler had ced on the table. ¡°Drink it quickly and go take a bath.¡±


    Long Ming acted like he did not hear her. He walked in front of her, grabbed her hand and brought the cup she was holding to his lips.


    He took a sip of ginger tea from where she had drunk it.


    Seeing his actions, a faint blush appeared on Xiao Ying¡¯s delicate face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already drunk from it¡­¡± Seeing that he was staring at her deeply, she turned her face away and changed the topic. ¡°I saw Lou Lan crying as she got into the car. Did you mention breaking off the engagement with her?¡±


    ¡°If Long Di hadn¡¯t jumped out halfway ande back from your ce, I would have mentioned it to her. I¡¯ll go to the Lou family tomorrow and inform the elders of the Lou family and the other members of the royal family before announcing my rtionship with you.¡±


    He said it casually, but Xiao Ying felt her heart jump when she heard it.


    ¡°You just broke off your engagement with Lou Lan and you¡¯re going to announce that you¡¯re with me. It will definitely affect you negatively. I¡¯m not in a hurry¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry even if you¡¯re not.¡± He caressed her face. ¡°I¡¯m anxious to give you and Wan Bao a home.¡±

 Chapter 1699 - Long Ming, Dont Push Your Luck

    <h4>Chapter 1699: Long Ming, Don¡¯t Push Your Luck</h4>


    He said that he wanted to give her and Wan Bao a home.


    Ever since she was young, Xiao Ying had never dared to dream of having a home. Only Tang En had given her the warmth of having a family.


    Now that Tang En was gone, he was bringing up the topic of home to her again.


    Tears filled Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes as she stared at the man¡¯s dark eyes. She asked softly, ¡°Am I still worthy?¡±


    Would a person like her be able to be his Princess Consort?


    Long Ming looked at the tears in Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were especially dark and there was a faint trace of pain in his eyes. ¡°How are you not worthy?¡± Seeming to have thought of something, his low and cold tone softened. ¡°You haven¡¯t given me an answer.¡±


    Xiao Ying froze for a few seconds. When she realized what answer he wanted, she red at him angrily.


    She was already here. What other answer did he need?


    Wasn¡¯t the answer obvious?


    Xiao Ying remembered that he had asked Lou Lan to feed her porridge in the hospital and even said some hurtful words to agitate her. She imitated his tone and said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious who I¡¯ve chosen, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    A trace of embarrassment appeared on Long Ming¡¯s well-defined face when he saw her going through the past. His eyes on her darkened. ¡°Who said that? Tell me and I¡¯ll help you beat him up!¡±


    Xiao Ying hummed. ¡°He¡¯s right in front of me.¡±


    Long Ming pretended not to understand her and looked around. ¡°Where?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s fair hands clenched into fists and punched his chest. He did not stop her, letting her punch him again and again.


    It was only when she could no longer hit him that he held her fist and kissed it. ¡°I want to hear it from you.¡±


    Xiao Ying met with his dark eyes that seemed to swallow her heart and her heart jumped. Lowering her thick and long eyshes, she said with a slight blush in her ears, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say. Didn¡¯t my actions prove it?¡±


    She put her hands on his firm shoulders. ¡°Your clothes are all wet. Go and take a shower!¡±


    He stared at her with dark eyes as his tall body approached her. Xiao Ying kept moving back until her back was against the French windows. He had one hand on the top of her head and the other on her waist. His well-defined handsome face approached her and his warm breath fell on her. ¡°Are you going to tell me?¡±


    Although he was not overbearing, he was imperceptibly domineering and strong.


    During the mission back then, Xiao Ying could say anything she wanted. However, she seemed to be at a loss for words in front of Long Ming now.


    A faint blush appeared on her beautiful face and her fair skin seemed to be covered with ayer of rouge, making her look extremely charming.


    Seeing that he was not letting go of her if she did not say anything, Xiao Ying had no choice but to say, ¡°I e.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Promise me what?¡±


    Xiao Ying red at him, not saying anything.


    This person was doing it on purpose, even though he knew what she had promised him.


    Long Ming raised an eyebrow. ¡°To be my lover?¡±


    ¡°You wish.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Long Ming!¡±


    ¡°My hearing is very good. You don¡¯t have to be so loud.¡±


    Xiao Ying really did not know what to do with him and could only mutter softly, ¡°I agree to be your Princess Consort.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°Long Ming, don¡¯t push your luck.¡±


    Long Ming smirked, chuckling softly. He wanted her to say it again when he heard a knock on the door.


    Xiao Ying hurriedly pushed Long Ming away.


    The butler¡¯s voice sounded outside. Long Ming walked to the door and opened it.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Mo Tian requests an audience.¡±


    Long Ming nced at Mo Tian, who was still very weak after taking care of his injuries, behind the butler. His well-defined handsome face was tensed, looking cold and murderous. ¡°Are you unhappy with my punishment?¡±


    Mo Tian bent his knees and knelt down. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m here to bid you farewell. I deserve to die for the grave mistake I¡¯vemitted this time. Your Majesty is already very kind to spare my life. I have no objections or dissatisfaction if Your Majesty sends me to a remote ce to atone for my sins.¡±


    Long Ming did not look at Mo Tian. ¡°Although you didn¡¯t betray me, it was still your fault. Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±


    ¡°Yes, please take care of yourself, Your Majesty!¡± Mo Tian kowtowed three times and dragged his scarred body away.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying heard the conversation between Long Ming and Mo Tian in the bedroom.


    She was shocked.


    Mo Tian had been by Long Ming¡¯s side for many years. Although he had been involved in this matter, he could not me it all on him. However, Long Ming did not leave any leeway and let him leave.


    It could be seen how tolerant he was toward her. After all, shemitted even worse crimes than Mo Tian.


    After Mo Tian left, Long Ming returned to his bedroom and took a bath before he came out in his pajamas.


    Xiao Ying was no longer in the bedroom. She got the butler to set up the guest room and went to the guest room to rest.


    Long Ming walked to the guest room with a cold expression and knocked on the door.


    There was no reaction from the person inside.


    Long Ming had no choice but to get the butler to bring the spare key.


    Pushing open the door, he nced at the woman lying on the bed.


    She was already asleep.


    Over the past few days, it was not only him who had been tense. She had felt that way too. Now that the rain had finally cleared, she was extremely tired.


    Long Ming walked to the bed and looked at her beautiful face after she fell asleep. He lowered his head and kissed the hair on her head. ¡°Good night, my Princess Consort.¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying was woken up by rustling sounds.


    When she opened her eyes, she found that she had arrived at Long Ming¡¯s bedroom. A tall figure hade out of the bathroom and was buttoning his ck shirt.


    Xiao Ying asked in a daze, ¡°Why am I in your room?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already agreed to be my Princess Consort. Do you still want to sleep in separate rooms from me?¡± The man¡¯s well-defined fingers fastened the buttons one by one and walked to the bed. ¡°It¡¯s still early. I have to go out to settle some things. You can sleep for a while more.¡±


    Seeing his dark expression, Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°What happened?¡± Did he have to go out so early to settle it?


    After buttoning his shirt, Long Ming bent down and ced his hands on either side of her head, his handsome face approaching her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I¡¯ll be able to settle it very soon.¡±


    He had just finished brushing his teeth and shaving his beard. His refreshing breath and aftershave was mixed together, making him feel extremely masculine.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she hummed softly.


    ¡­


    During the day, Xiao Ying asked the butler to bring her to get her new identification documents. She then called Wan Bao and told her that she might be a few dayste.


    Long Ming only came back at night after running all of his errands. By the time he returned, Xiao Ying was already asleep. By the time Xiao Ying woke up the next day, he had gone out to work again.


    Xiao Ying had stayed in the pce for two days, but she had rarely seen him.


    Xiao Ying could feel that something was wrong. She asked the butler what was wrong, but the butler mumbled and refused to tell her what had happened.


    On the third night, Xiao Ying deliberately waited for Long Ming to return. She pretended to be asleep and he went to the room to look at her as usual before going to the study to settle some matters.


    Xiao Ying followed him quietly.

 Chapter 1700 - His Domineeringness

    <h4>Chapter 1700: His Domineeringness</h4>


    Long Ming sat in front of the desk. Under his short hair, his cold face looked firm and fierce.


    The butler stood by the side and ced the cup of coffee on the table.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I heard that Miss Loumitted suicide after she went back that night. She went to the gates of hell and almost couldn¡¯t be saved. Now that the Lou family knows that you¡¯re going to break off your marriage with her, they¡¯re making things difficult for you with the head of the four big families. If this matter isn¡¯t handled properly, the royal family will be affected.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, you should postpone the announcement of your rtionship with Miss Ying for two to three years.¡±


    Lou Lan was Old Master Lou¡¯s most beloved granddaughter and he had always given in to her. Now that his most beloved granddaughter had slit her wrist and had almost lost her life, it was easy to imagine how pained and angry he was.


    Especially when Long Ming wanted to break off his engagement with his granddaughter for another woman.


    Although Long Ming was a high and mighty king, he still had to give Old Master Lou some face since he had personally appeared.


    Old Master Lou could not ept Long Ming breaking off the engagement with Lou Lan. If Long Ming did not take back his words, the Lou family would not let it go either.


    Xiao Ying stood at the door of the study. Hearing the butler¡¯s words, her heart tightened uncontrobly.


    It turned out that Long Ming had left early and returnedte because of the Lou family!


    Lou Lan had left in tears that night and she had evenmitted suicide after she returned!


    Xiao Ying could not understand why a woman wouldmit suicide because of a man who did not love her. She was not even afraid of death. Would she be afraid of living?


    Was there no other man in this world apart from Long Ming?


    Xiao Ying knew that she would definitely attract criticism and trouble if she was with Long Ming. However, she did not expect that she would bring him trouble right from the start.


    Xiao Ying raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    Hearing the sound, Long Ming looked up at the door of the study.


    Seeing Xiao Ying, Long Ming immediately got up from the leather chair and walked toward her.


    The butler left the room.


    When only Xiao Ying and Long Ming were left in the study, Xiao Ying did beat around the bush. She frowned at Long Ming. ¡°I heard everything the butler said. Lou Lanmitted suicide, right?¡±


    Long Ming nodded with a dark expression. He stared at Xiao Ying for a few seconds before he suddenly grabbed her thin shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter. You¡¯d better not give up.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at his nervous expression and could not help but smile. ¡°Since I¡¯ve promised you, I won¡¯t give up so easily. But¡­¡±


    Long Ming tightened his hold on her shoulders. ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯ll be under a lot of pressure if you¡¯re with me.¡± Unless she hid their rtionship for the rest of their lives, her past identity might bring him trouble and disaster.


    Long Ming lifted a hand to grab her exquisite chin, his fingers caressing her skin. ¡°What am I afraid of? I¡¯m only afraid that you won¡¯t be able to withstand some gossip. But no matter what happens, I will protect you.¡±


    His words were sincere and his gaze on her was deep. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not afraid, I have nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Xiao Ying stared at him for a few seconds, before she suddenly stood on tiptoes and kissed his well-defined handsome face. ¡°I¡¯ve been through trials and tribtions. It¡¯s only because of protection from the heavens that I¡¯m still alive and well. I¡¯ve already stopped thinking about some things. It¡¯s just that I owe you a lot and don¡¯t want to cause you too much trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to ept and solve the trouble you caused. As long as¡­¡± His gaze on her darkened and his tall body suddenly pressed her against the desk.¡± Kiss me a few more times, but don¡¯t kiss my face. I¡¯m not ying house with you. ¡±


    Xiao Ying blushed.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Xiao Ying only woke up in the afternoon.


    Long Ming was already gone.


    He seemed to have told herst night that he would settle Lou Lan¡¯s matter as soon as possible so that she would not worry.


    ¡­


    After the meeting in the morning, Long Ming went to the hospital.


    Lou Lan¡¯s mother was taking care of Lou Lan in the hospital. She was angry and furious that her daughter had suffered so much.


    Mother Lou came from a noble family and was a little naive. She had been with a silver spoon, and her life had always been smooth-sailing. Her own fashion brand was even famous worldwide.


    Lou Lan was like her, and she had doted on her daughter since she was young.


    After Lou Lan almost died from suicide, she kicked up a huge guss and caused a ruckus in the Lou family, asking her husband to tell the Old Master about Lou Lan¡¯s grievances and infatuation, as well as Long Ming¡¯s cold-heartedness.


    Over the past few days, the Old Master had also insisted to Long Ming that he did not agree to annul the engagement.


    He believed that Long Ming would take back his words and be with Lou Lan again soon.


    Madam Lou was peeling fruits for Lou Lan in the ward when she heard steady and strong footsteps. She turned around.


    Seeing the handsome Long Ming in ck clothes and pants, Mrs Lou¡¯s expression changed slightly. However, Long Ming had a noble status after all, so she did not dare to disrespect him too much.


    Seeing Long Minging over, a weak smile appeared on Lou Lan¡¯s pale face. ¡°Ming, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Long Ming walked into the ward and did not look at Lou Lan. His eagle-like eyes nced at Mrs Lou. ¡°Madam, I want to talk to you alone.¡±


    Mrs Lou said sarcastically, ¡°Why? Do you regret ditching our Lan Lan and want to work on me?¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips and left the ward without saying anything.


    Seeing that Long Ming was not even looking at her, tears filled Lou Lan¡¯s eyes. Mrs Louforted her, ¡°Lan, don¡¯t worry. As long as our Lou family is here, he won¡¯t be able to get rid of you even if he¡¯s the King.¡±


    After Mrs Lou left the ward, Long Ming¡¯s butler stood at the door and invited her to the Director¡¯s office.


    Long Ming was sitting on the sofa in the Director¡¯s office. Seeing Mother Lou¡¯s dark expression when she came in, he gestured for her to sit.


    After Mrs Lou sat down, she looked at her exquisitely painted nails. ¡°I heard that you dumped our Lan because you wanted to be with a woman with no background. Long Ming, have you forgotten how much our Lou family helped you when you first got into this position? At that time, the economy was in a slump and it was our Lou family who supported you secretly. Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re so respected now?¡±


    Long Ming narrowed his deep eyes slightly. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t you know how many projects the Lou family has taken from me and how much profits they¡¯ve gained in the past few years?¡±


    Long Ming crossed his long legs and leaned his tall body against the sofa, his every action exuding a natural kingly aura. ¡°Today, I called Madam over not to discuss whether the Lou family and I will gain more or less, but¡­¡±


    Long Ming pped his hands and the butler standing by the side passed a document file to Long Ming.


    Long Ming threw the document in front of Mrs Lou. ¡°Take a look. If you want me to be with your daughter after reading it, I have no objections.¡±


    Madam Lou opened the document bag in confusion and her expression changed when she saw what was inside.

 Chapter 1701 - Wan Baos Biological Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 1701: Wan Bao¡¯s Biological Daddy</h4>


    Madam Lou opened the document bag in confusion and her expression changed when she saw what was inside.


    Madam Lou had been pampered since she was young. After she got married and had children, everything had gone smoothly as well. She had a high-end clothingpany, but she was not good at management. As such, she had hired professionals. There had been some problems two years ago when her clothing brand was facing difficulties and needed arge sum of money.


    She had reached into the Lou Corporation headquarters, thinking that no one would find out.


    In the end, the document Long Ming gave her recorded the evidence of her secretly transferring arge amount of money and embezzling taxes.


    As long as Long Ming released the evidence, she would have to go to jail for the rest of her life.


    Mrs Lou looked at Long Ming with a pale expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have spies in the Lou Corporation.¡±


    That was true. If he was not so scheming, how could he have gotten the highest position?


    Long Ming lowered his head and lit a cigar. He narrowed his eyes and took a deep breath, his facial features appearing dark and cold in the smoke. ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll give you time to pay this tax. Also, persuade Lou Lan to cancel the engagement with me within three day. If not¡­¡±


    Long Ming was very good at seeing through people¡¯s hearts. He knew that Mrs Lou doted on her daughter, but she had grown up in such a noble family and was selfish to the core. She loved herself more.


    To a rich woman who needed to do beauty treatments and y cards with richdies every day, a life in jail was worse than death!


    Mother Lou¡¯s expression changed. In the end, she could only swallow her anger.


    She tore the document apart, threw it into the rubbish bin, and stood up angrily.


    When she reached the door, she turned back and red at Long Ming coldly. ¡°You¡¯re ruthless, but let me give you a piece of advice. Even if our Lou family agrees to your annulment, those rtives and elders of the royal family will not agree to you marrying an ordinary woman.¡±


    Long Ming flicked the ash from his cigarette, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°That¡¯s my business. Madam, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Madam Lou left angrily.


    ¡­


    In the ward.


    Lou Lan looked at Mother Lou, who had returned with a dark expression, and then looked behind her. A trace of disappointment shed past Lou Lan¡¯s eyes when she did not see Long Ming.


    Madam Lou sat by the bed, tears falling from her eyes.


    Lou Lan panicked when she saw her mother crying. ¡°Mom, what happened? What did Long Ming say to you?¡±


    Madam Lou held Lou Lan¡¯s hand and said with a pale face, ¡°Lan, save Mommy.¡±


    Lou Lan¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Mom¡­ what happened?¡±


    ¡°Long Ming has something on Mom. If you don¡¯t agree to annul the engagement, Mom will be in jail for the rest of my life.¡± Mrs Lou tightened her grip on Lou Lan¡¯s hand, cing all of her hopes on her. ¡°Lan, I can¡¯t tell your grandpa and your dad about this. Mommitted a big mistake and only you can save Mom.¡±


    Lou Lan¡¯s heart sankpletely.


    It turned out that he came to the hospital to control her mother.


    He had always known that she would never disobey her parents.


    Besides, the situation was so serious that her mother would have to go to jail for the rest of her life if she did not agree!


    With such evidence, he must have nned it beforehand.


    In other words, he had already wanted to annul the engagement with her!


    Tears filled Lou Lan¡¯s eyes. She was unwilling, but seeing her mother pleading in fear, she had no other choice!


    After Mother Lou left the hospital, Lou Lan cried alone.


    She did not know which part of her could notpared to that vixen. She had a good family background and had good looks. Why had Long Ming given up on her for that woman?


    Lou Lan felt like she had walked into a dead end. She knew that if she continued to walk forward, she would definitely crash into the wall ahead, but she was unwilling to turn back just like that¡­


    Just as Lou Lan was crying uncontrobly, her phone rang.


    Lou Lan picked up her phone and nced at it.


    An unknown number had sent her a message.


    ¡°See you at the rooftop.¡±


    Lou Lan was stunned.


    She replied: Who are you?


    She received no reply.


    She tried to call that number, but the phone was turned off.


    Lou Lan did not know who had called and wanted to ignore it, but after a few minutes, she still got off the bed weakly.


    She put on a jacket and took the elevator to the rooftop.


    It was alreadyte at night but the bright neon lights were still shining brightly. Under the rows of winding streetmps, cars drove past asionally. There were no pedestrians on the road anymore, and the city had fallen into the quietest time.


    Lou Lan walked up to the rooftop. The night breeze was a little strong. She hugged her jacket tightly and vaguely saw a tall figure standing at the edge of the rooftop.


    Lou Lan walked over in confusion.


    The person standing at the edge of the roof was wearing a ck shirt and pants, a cloak, and a wide hat. He was hidden in the darkness and Lou Lan could not see him clearly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lou Lan asked with a frown.


    The man said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. I¡¯m here to give you a document.¡±


    The man had obviously used a voice changer, so Lou Lan could not hear his voice. He was fully covered, so she could not guess his age either.


    Before Lou Lan could say anything, the man threw a document bag at her feet.


    Lou Lan bent down and picked up the document file.


    When she looked up in the man¡¯s direction again, he was already gone.


    Lou Lan was stunned for a few seconds.


    After returning to the ward, Lou Lan locked the door and opened the document file doubtfully.


    Lou Lan¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the information and photos taken on different asions.


    After being stunned and thrown into disbelief, Lou Lan could not help butugh out loud.


    There was always a way out!


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying did not know what method Long Ming had used, but the Lou family agreed to annul the engagement very quickly.


    Xiao Ying returned to R Country.


    She started a long-distance rtionship with Long Ming.


    Every day, no matter how busy Long Ming was, he would take the initiative to video call her and Wan Bao.


    But as time passed, Xiao Ying realized that he was too tired and lonely.


    He said that he wanted to give her and Wan Bao a home. But at that time, she had never thought that he wanted a home too.


    He had been a person whocked warmth since he was young. Now, only she and Wan Bao could give him warmth.


    After thinking through all of this, Xiao Ying made a bold decision.


    She wanted to bring Wan Bao to Long Ming¡¯s ce.


    Xiao Ying helped Wan Bao settle the withdrawal procedures. When Wan Bao found out that Xiao Ying was bringing her to meet Cool Uncle, she was both happy and worried.


    ¡°Mommy, if we go and find Cool Uncle, will Papa not be able to find us when hees back?¡±


    Xiao Ying pulled Wan Bao into her arms and caressed her long hair. ¡°Baby, Mommy has something to tell you.¡±


    Wan Bao blinked his big ck eyes. ¡°Mommy, is Papaing back from his business trip?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s about your biological daddy.¡±

 Chapter 1702 - Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 1702: Surprise</h4>


    Although Xiao Ying had mentioned before that Wan Bao¡¯s biological father was not Tang En, the young Wan Bao had not really understood what she had meant.


    All her friends in the kindergarten only had one papa.


    Her papa was Tang En.


    She did not know what a biological father was.


    ¡°Mommy, I only want Papa Tang En. I don¡¯t want another Papa¡­¡± Before Xiao Ying could finish, Wan Bao started to cry.


    The world of children was extremely simple.


    From the moment Wan Bao was born, it was Tang En who took care of her, fed her milk, changed her diapers, taught her to talk, walked, sent her to school, and yed with her¡­ In Wan Bao¡¯s memories, Papa Tang En was the best Papa.


    She did not want to have another father.


    Previously, whenever Wan Bao cried, Xiao Ying would never mention this again.


    But she knew that she could not dy this any longer.


    She had to tell Wan Bao the truth.


    Xiao Ying did not wipe away the tears on Wan Bao¡¯s face. Instead, she told her directly, ¡°Wan Bao, Cool Uncle is your biological father. If it wasn¡¯t for him, you wouldn¡¯t exist. Back then, when Mommy was pregnant with you, she separated from him because of some things. He didn¡¯t know of your existence and only found out that you were his daughter when he came here not too long ago.¡±


    ¡°Papa Tang En dotes on you, but your biological Daddy dotes on you too. Mommy knows your feelings for Papa Tang En, but you have to try to ept your biological daddy, okay?¡±


    Wan Baoxiu¡¯s nose was red from crying. She sniffled and said, ¡°Mommy, do you not like Papa Tang En anymore? Do you want to be with Cool Uncle and not Papa Tang En anymore?¡±


    Xiao Ying wanted to say more, but she realized that she could not push Wan Bao too hard. Wan Bao had spent too little time with Long Ming and did not know him well, nor could she feel too much of his fatherly love. They still needed time together.


    Xiao Ying wiped the tears on Wan Bao¡¯s face and said with heartache, ¡°Alright baby, you¡¯re still too young for some things. You wouldn¡¯t understand even if Mommy exined it to you, but promise Mommy not to resist your Daddy, okay? He loves you very much and needs you by his side very much.¡±


    Wan Bao nodded.


    ¡­


    Long Ming only returned to his bedroom after a whole day at work.


    During the day, he had called Xiao Ying twice and had sent her a message too, but she had not replied.


    He did not like long-distance rtionships. He was busy with work every day. If he wanted to see her, he could only video call her.


    When he returned to the pce in the middle of the night, he wanted to hug her to sleep, but it could only happen in his dreams.


    Long Ming got out of the car, tugging at his tie as he unbuttoned his shirt.


    The butler came forward and took the tie and briefcase from Long Ming.


    When Long Ming changed his shoes, the butler wanted to say something but stopped himself.


    Long Ming nced at the butler. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The butler pointed in the direction of the living room. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s a surprise.¡±


    Long Ming looked at the butler who was acting mysteriously. He furrowed his eyebrows and strode toward the living room.


    The news was ying in the living room. Long Ming nced at it and his gazended on the slender figure sitting on the sofa.


    Was he seeing things wrongly?


    A woman whom he had not heard from for almost a day was actually sitting in the living room watching television?


    Hearing the sound, the woman slowly turned around.


    Their eyes met.


    Xiao Ying looked at the stunned man and a smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Am I not wee? If not, I can leave now.¡±


    Xiao Ying stood up from the sofa.


    Long Ming rushed over and stood behind the sofa, pressing the woman¡¯s thin shoulders down. His tall body bent down and his lips pressed against her ear. ¡°Why did you suddenlye here?¡±


    Xiao Ying looked up at the man. His thin lipsnded by her face and she did not push him away. Instead, her hands wrapped around his neck as she ignored the butler and servant¡¯s gaze. ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    Long Ming said nothing. He pressed the back of her head, his handsome face pressing down against hers. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a surprise.¡±


    ¡­


    Long Ming only recovered after a few minutes.


    The woman he had been thinking about day and night was really here.


    Xiao Ying stood up from the sofa, her slender fingers wrapped around hisrge palm. ¡°Come up with me. There¡¯s still a surprise.¡±


    Xiao Ying brought Long Ming upstairs.


    Pushing open the door of a guest room, Xiao Ying pointed at the bed. ¡°The little girl really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I let her go to sleep first.¡±


    Long Ming looked at the sleeping Wan Bao and walked over, his fingers caressing her fair and delicate face.


    Long Ming stared at the pretty and soft Wan Bao for a long time before he turned back to look at Xiao Ying.


    His deep and cold eyes were already moist.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you¡¯re not allowed to leave again,¡± he said domineeringly.


    Xiao Ying smiled and nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t n to leave, but you have to settle Wan Bao¡¯s registered residence and school matters for her.¡±


    ¡°Not only Wan Bao¡¯s, but yours too.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day, the moment Xiao Ying and Wan Bao woke up and opened the door, they saw Long Ming waiting at the door.


    His tall figure leaned against the wall with one hand in his pants pocket and the other ying with a key.


    Seeing that Xiao Ying and Wan Bao had woken up, Long Ming¡¯s cold and dark face softened slightly.


    There was none of that usual sharpness and seriousness especially when he looked at Wan Bao.


    Wan Bao called Long Ming obediently, ¡°Cool Uncle.¡±


    Long Ming responded and bent down, wanting to hug Wan Bao, but Wan Bao hid behind Xiao Ying.


    A pair of big ck eyes stared at Long Ming warily.


    Seeing the sadness in Long Ming¡¯s eyes, Xiao Ying said softly to him, ¡°I told her that you¡¯re her daddy. She still needs time, so don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Long Ming nodded. He squatted in front of Wan Bao and caressed her head. ¡°Wan Bao, don¡¯t stress yourself out. You can call me whatever you want. The most important thing is that Wan Bao is happy.¡±


    Long Ming grabbed Wan Bao¡¯s soft hand. ¡°Come, Uncle will take you somewhere.¡±


    Long Ming brought Wan Bao to a room with a pink door.


    The moment she pushed open the door, Xiao Ying was stunned.


    The room was very big and the walls were all pink. At a nce, it looked like the room of a fairytale princess. It was sweet, warm, and dreamy. The furniture was full of innocence. There were Hello Kitty decorations on the bedside table and bedside table. The floor was covered with a carpet that looked like real flowers and there were many dolls. On one side of the shelf were countless brand-new Barbie dolls.


    Xiao Ying covered her mouth. She had not expected Long Ming to give Wan Bao such a big surprise.


    He had not told her about this thest time she had stayed in the pce,


    There was a separate dressing room and study room in the room. Rows of brand new and beautiful princess gowns hung in the dressing room.


    Not only was Xiao Ying shocked, even Wan Bao widened her eyes and eximed nonstop.


    Long Ming led Wan Bao to the study and opened one of the doors. It waspletely different inside. It was¡­

 Chapter 1703 - Coaxing The Angry Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1703: Coaxing The Angry Girl</h4>


    Long Ming led Wan Bao to the study and opened one of the doors. It was apletely different world inside. It was an extremely long and transparent spiral slide.


    Long Ming let Xiao Ying and Wan Bao slide down first, before he followed suit.


    Thending of the slide was a dreamy and beautiful children¡¯s castle paradise.


    The theme park was very big. There was the Ocean series, the Forest series, and the Candy series. It was beautiful.


    Beside every amusement park, there were servants in uniforms.


    Seeing Wan Baoing over, they greeted her with a smile. ¡°Little Princess, wee.¡±


    Wan Bao blinked herrge eyes and looked at the staff, then at Long Ming and Xiao Ying. ¡°Can I y with all of these?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Long Ming squatted in front of Wan Bao. ¡°This is called Wan Bao Paradise.¡±


    Wan Bao eximed in admiration. She felt that this ce was bigger and prettier than the amusement park that Papa Tang En had brought her to. She really liked it.


    She was still a child after all. When she saw something fun, she forgot all about her unhappiness.


    Under the staff¡¯s lead, Wan Bao went to y happily. Xiao Ying stared at Long Ming with shock in her eyes. Wasn¡¯t this man spoiling his daughter too much?


    ¡°Long Ming, you¡¯ll spoil her like this.¡±


    Long Ming looked at the happy Wan Bao and then at Xiao Ying, who was frowning. A smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°How could I be jealous of my daughter? It¡¯s just that your pampering is a little overboard.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s long and strong arm wrapped around Xiao Ying¡¯s slender shoulders, his tone arrogant and domineering. ¡°I¡¯m not going overboard. My daughter deserves the best.¡±


    ¡­


    Half a monthter.


    After Long Ming was done with his urgent work, he decided to take a week off.


    Ever since he got into this position, he had never taken a break.


    In the past, he had done it for the royal family and his people, but now, he still had to do it for his woman and daughter.


    He decided to take them on a vacation.


    After spending some time together, Wan Bao¡¯s rtionship with Long Ming was clearly much better than before although Wan Bao had not called Long Ming ¡°Daddy¡±.


    As long as Long Ming was free, he would apany Wan Bao, wanting to make up for lost time.


    Everything seemed to be getting better.


    Long Ming wanted to bring Xiao Ying and Wan Bao to the vacation ind.


    Xiao Ying packed Wan Bao¡¯s luggage for her.


    Long Ming happened to walk in, his tall body leaning against the door of the changing room as he looked at her with his arms crossed.


    Seeing that Xiao Ying had packed her clothes and had picked out two sets of swimwear, his expression slowly darkened.


    ¡°Why are you wearing this?¡± There was so little fabric. Did she want to wear it out?


    Xiao Ying looked up at Long Ming. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the beach? We have to have such clothes!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to wear this style.¡±


    Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°If I don¡¯t wear this, what should I wear?¡± Although Xiao Ying was a slow-witted person when it came to rtionships, she was not conservative when it came to clothes. She would wear whatever looked good on her and would always be leading the trend.


    Long Ming walked in front of Xiao Ying and threw the clothes back into the cab. He took out his phone and made a call.


    After the call, he said to her in a deep voice, ¡°Someone will send it overter.¡±


    Xiao Ying did not take it to heart.


    In the evening, the person who delivered the clothes came over. Xiao Ying opened the bag and her expression immediately changed when she saw it.


    What the hell was this?


    Wasn¡¯t this a diving suit?


    It was a turtleneck suit that was wrapped tightly from her neck to her arms and legs.


    If she went to the beach dressed like this, wouldn¡¯t she beughed at?


    Xiao Ying nced at the man who was watching TV with Wan Bao on the sofa. She took her swimsuit and walked over. ¡°Long Ming, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying¡¯s angry face. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t wear the swimsuit you bought for me. You can wear it if you want to.¡± Xiao Ying threw the bag beside him and went upstairs.


    When only the father and daughter were left in the living room, Wan Bao looked at Long Ming. ¡°Cool Uncle, did you make Mommy angry?¡±


    Long Ming coughed softly. ¡°I¡¯ll go up and see your mommy.¡±


    Wan Bao nodded.


    Long Ming got up and was about to walk away when his sleeve was grabbed by a fair hand.


    Wan Bao blinked hisrge eyes at Long Ming. ¡°Cool Uncle, when Mommy is in a bad mood, her mood always improves if I give her sweets.¡±


    Looking at Wan Bao who was willing to share her little secret with him, an indescribable joy flowed out of Long Ming¡¯s chest. This was a greater sense of achievement than him having aplished anything.


    ¡­


    Not too long after Xiao Ying went upstairs, Long Ming came over.


    Looking at the woman standing in front of the French windows, Long Ming went over with the dessert soup. Seeing Long Minging over, Xiao Ying turned her head away.


    This man was too masculine.


    She could not spoil him. If not, she would not be able to go out in the future.


    Long Ming stood in front of Xiao Ying, staring at her with dark eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to wear that, then don¡¯t wear it. I¡¯ll get someone to send another style overter.¡± He scooped a spoonful of the soup and brought it to her lips. ¡°But you can¡¯t wear too little fabric.¡±


    Xiao Ying neither opened her mouth nor spoke.


    ¡°You can wear it if you want, but you can only wear it in front of me.¡± Long Ming¡¯s voice was slightly lower, with a hint of coaxing. ¡°Eat this first. Be good.¡±


    He was not good at coaxing people to begin with, and with his cold and stern face, Xiao Ying felt goosebumps all over when he said the word ¡®good¡¯.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s scalp tingled from his deep gaze and she only took a bite.


    ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡±


    Xiao Ying was amused by his unnatural appearance when he was coaxing her. When Long Ming saw her smile, a smile appeared in his deep eyes.


    ¡­


    Because it was a private trip, Long Ming did not mobilize arge force and the family went to the ind secretly.


    When they arrived at the ind, the person who came to pick them up was an eighteen to neen-year-old girl who was very lively and cheerful.


    She drove the three of them to an exquisite and stylish vi.


    After showing them the room, the girl saw Xiao Ying bringing Wan Bao to the washroom and she called Long Ming to the side. ¡°Mr Long, ourdy boss found out that you¡¯re here and wanted to invite you to Mei Pavilion to dance tonight¡­¡±


    The girl stared at Long Ming¡¯s sharp face and the strong aura he exuded. She said carefully, ¡°Thedy boss said that if you go, she will tell you what happened that night.¡±


    Long Ming furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Tell her that I don¡¯t have time to talk to her tonight.¡±


    The young girl opened her mouth, wanting to say something when a cold voice trailed over. ¡°What happened that night?¡±


    Seeing Xiao Yinging out of the washroom, Long Ming pursed his lips slightly, his voice cold. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    When the young girl saw Xiao Yinging out, she hurriedly lowered her head and said with an unnatural expression, ¡°Mr Long, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

 Chapter 1704 - Xiao Ying Is Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 1704: Xiao Ying Is Jealous</h4>


    Xiao Ying looked at the young girl who was leaving hurriedly and she walked in front of Long Ming. ¡°Thedy boss invited you to Mei Pavilion to dance and even told you about that night. Tsk tsk, Long Ming, did you bring me and Wan Bao here for a vacation to meet your old lover?¡±


    The moment Xiao Ying finished speaking, Long Ming grabbed her slender wrist and pulled her over.


    Her back was pressed against the railing and he grabbed her waist, lifting her up to the railing.


    Although they were on the second floor and it wasn¡¯t too high, Xiao Ying was still surprised by the sudden movement.


    Her hands that were about to push him away curled around his shirt as she red at him with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, would you talk to me properly?¡±


    Xiao Ying did not have much patience. ¡°You make me sound like a resentful woman.¡±


    Long Ming raised his eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous when you hear other women inviting me to dance?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be jealous about?¡± Even if thatdy boss had something with Long Ming, it was all in the past. She had a past too. She was not a hypocrite.


    Seeing Xiao Ying being so generous, Long Ming was a little unhappy. His well-defined handsome face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s no need to care about the past.¡±


    Hearing his tone, Xiao Ying narrowed her eyes. ¡°Do you really have a past with thatdy boss?¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips, not saying anything.


    A smile appeared on Xiao Ying¡¯s lips, her eyes bright. ¡°Your love history is more rich than I thought!¡±


    Long Ming opened his mouth, wanting to say something when a childish voice came from the washroom. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, I¡¯m done.¡±


    Long Ming had no choice but to let go of Xiao Ying. Xiao Ying did not look at him as she rushed toward the washroom.


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying¡¯s back, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    It was not that she did not care or was jealous.


    Then, why did she look a little unhappy?


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying reminded herself not to be jealous. After all, who didn¡¯t have a past?


    But he had not denied having a past with thatdy boss of his, which still made her feel a little bitter and ufortable.


    Actually, the past didn¡¯t mean much. The most important thing was that he had the cheek to bring her and Wan Bao here for a vacation and even let thedy boss¡¯s staff receive them.


    How generous did he think she was? Or was he taking the chance to visit his old lover?


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve already washed my hands. Why are you still holding my hands?¡±


    It was only then that Xiao Ying realized that she had been holding Wan Bao¡¯s hand under the tap for quite a while.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, why are you unhappy? Did Cool Uncle make you angry?¡± Wan Bao frowned. She did not understand what was going on. When Mommy was with Papa Tang En in the past, she had never been angry. But in front of Cool Uncle, Mommy was always angry.


    Xiao Ying looked up at herself in the mirror. Seeing that she was really angry, she froze.


    What had happened to her recently? Long Ming¡¯s every action could affect her emotions.


    Although she had agreed to be with him, she still had some reservations in her heart. She wanted to be an independent and strong woman. If there came a day when he was unwilling to be with her, she could still leave proudly.


    But now, she could not stand hearing that he had a past with another woman.


    However, she wanted to see what a woman who had a past with Long Ming looked like.


    When Xiao Ying came out with Wan Bao, Long Ming had already instructed the butler to prepare dinner.


    After dinner, Long Ming offered to go for a walk on the beach, and Xiao Ying did not refuse.


    After ying at the beach, Wan Bao was a little tired. After returning to the vi, Xiao Ying took a bath and told her a story before she fell asleep.


    When Xiao Ying came out of Wan Bao¡¯s room, she heard Long Ming talking on the phone downstairs.


    He only said ¡®no¡¯ before hanging up.


    Xiao Ying instructed the nanny to take care of Wan Bao. She went to her room to change, put on makeup, and went downstairs.


    Hearing footsteps, Long Ming looked upstairs.


    Xiao Ying walked over slowly, a long red dress cascading down her body like water. Her slender figure was like a fairy¡¯s, the bright colors making her skin look even fairer.


    She had makeup on her face and her eyes were as exquisite and charming as a painting. Her long hair was gathered on one shoulder, revealing one side of her fair ears.


    Seeing Xiao Ying like this, Long Ming froze for a few seconds.


    Xiao Ying walked in front of Long Ming, her fair hand holding his arm as a charming smile appeared on her charming face. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The moment she approached him, he could smell the faint fragrance on her. His gaze on her darkened. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Xiao Ying lifted her chin, her red lips close to his ear. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to your old lover¡¯s ce to dance!¡±


    Long Ming hugged Xiao Ying¡¯s slender waist, his fingers tightening slowly. ¡°What¡¯s there to see? She doesn¡¯t dance as well as you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to take a look.¡± Xiao Ying smiled, but her eyes were cold. She took Long Ming¡¯s hand away from her waist and took a few steps forward. ¡°If you¡¯re not going, I¡¯m going.¡±


    Xiao Ying walked toward the entrance of the vi.


    Staring at her back, Long Ming could not help but smile.


    Who was the one who had said that she did not care about his past or whom he had been in a rtionship with?


    Almost all of the guests in Mei Pavilion were male. Although she was not a weak woman, what if other men took advantage of her when she was dressed so beautifully?


    Xiao Ying walked to the door of the vi and heard the man¡¯s steady and strong footsteps behind her.


    Just as she had expected, he had followed her.


    Long Ming wrapped his arm around Xiao Ying¡¯s slender waist. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡­


    Mei Pavilion.


    The interior was decorated in an antique style and was divided into two floors. The stage was filled with smoke and dancing, giving people the feeling that it was and of fireworks.


    The receptionist at the door saw Long Ming and invited him to the VIP room on the second floor enthusiastically. ¡°Mr Long, ourdy boss reserved the best room for you.¡±


    Long Ming did not say anything, but Xiao Ying, who was beside him, said with a smile, ¡°Thank yourdy boss. That¡¯s very thoughtful.¡±


    The staff member nced at Xiao Ying. The lights were dim and he couldn¡¯t see her clearly, but the two of them were very close to each other. The staff member was stunned for a few seconds.


    This girl was too pretty!


    Apart from thedy boss, she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen!


    Xiao Ying blinked at the receptionist. Her fox-like eyes were moist and charming, almost able to steal a person¡¯s soul away.


    There was a sudden pain in his thin shoulder. Xiao Ying looked up and met Long Ming¡¯s deep and cold eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just here to see my old lover. Don¡¯t be agitated!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 1705 - Breathtaking

    <h4>Chapter 1705: Breathtaking</h4>


    This woman!


    Wasn¡¯t she misinterpreting his meaning?


    She knew that he was unhappy that she was flirting with the receptionist on purpose, but she still said that he was excited to see his old lover!


    Only she would dare to act so wantonly in front of him.


    Long Ming tightened his hold on Xiao Ying¡¯s shoulders, his hawk-like cold eyes ncing at the staff. ¡°Is my woman that good looking?¡±


    Sensing Long Ming¡¯s murderous gaze, the staff shrank back, not daring to look at Xiao Ying again.


    Long Ming hugged Xiao Ying as they made their way to the private room with the best view on the second floor.


    Xiao Ying looked around the room.


    The room was filled with expensive wine, fruit tters, and all kinds of unique snacks. They were all catered to Long Ming¡¯s taste.


    It seemed like thatdy boss really cared about Long Ming!


    Long Ming wanted to sit down with Xiao Ying, but Xiao Ying pulled Long Ming¡¯s hand away and stood in front of the curtain.


    A performance had just ended on stage and the host was doing his best to introduce the next performer.


    It was the mysteriousdy boss of Mei Pavilion.


    A slender figure appeared from behind the white smoke.


    That figure was wearing a white dance costume that looked like a feather. As the music sounded, she started dancing slowly.


    The woman¡¯s face was covered by arge feather and could not be seen clearly. But even so, she was still breathtakingly beautiful.


    Her arms were slender and soft as if they were boneless. The hem of her dress drew a beautiful arc in the air.


    Just from her figure alone, she was a beauty that made people¡¯s hearts flutter.


    But thinking about it, there was no way she would have caught Long Ming¡¯s eyes if she looked too bad.


    With thest few actions, the woman removed the feather that covered half of her face, revealing a beautiful and feminine face.


    Xiao Ying noticed that when the woman finished herst action, she had smirked and looked toward the room.


    The floor-to-ceiling windows of the private room were all made of special materials. No one from the outside could look in, but people inside could see what was going on outside clearly.


    The woman stared at the room for more than ten seconds before she slowly straightened her graceful figure amidst the thunderous apuse.


    Xiao Ying nced at the man sitting in the room. He was not looking at the stage. instead, his deep eagle eyes were on her.


    Seeing his reaction, Xiao Ying found it funny. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t dare to look at your old lover? She¡¯s indeed very beautiful. You have good taste.¡±


    Long Ming poured a ss of wine, his slender fingers swirling the red liquid in the ss as a mysterious smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Do you smell it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a sour smell in the air.¡±


    Xiao Ying sniffled, pretending not to understand what he meant. ¡°What? I don¡¯t smell anything!¡±


    Long Ming downed the liquid in the ss as he got up from the sofa and approached Xiao Ying.


    Seeing his dangerous gaze, Xiao Ying stepped back. ¡°Speak properly. Why are you leaning over?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s slender back was pressed against the French windows. Long Ming stood a step away from her, his long hands supporting the sides of her head as he lowered his head. ¡°I don¡¯t like her. Don¡¯t be jealous.¡±


    A smile appeared on Xiao Ying¡¯s lips. ¡°She¡¯s really beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Not as beautiful as you.¡±


    Hearing his deep and pleasant voice, Xiao Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her fair ears could not help but blush slightly.


    She opened her mouth and was about to say something when she suddenly heard a woman¡¯s smooth and pleasant voiceing from the stage. ¡°I heard that an esteemed guest of mine brought a femalepanion over tonight. I got to know my esteemed guest because of our dance. I know that he likes to watch people dance, so his femalepanion must be an expert in dancing as well. I wonder if I¡¯m lucky enough to invite our esteemed guest to dance for us tonight?¡±


    Xiao Ying froze for a few seconds.


    Was thedy boss on stage issuing a challenge to her?


    Xiao Ying looked up at the man in front of her.


    His face was tensed, exuding a menacing and unhappy aura.


    He turned around and was about to ring the doorbell when a fair hand suddenly reached over and grabbed his hand.


    ¡°What are you angry about? I¡¯m not afraid of challenges.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s expression was dark as he furrowed his eyebrows tightly. ¡°There are so many men down there. Do you want to dance for them to see? Stop thinking about it. I won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    Xiao Ying lifted her chin. ¡°Are you afraid that I will lose to your old lover?¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Long Ming grabbed her hand. ¡°She¡¯s not my old lover. I only had you from the very beginning.¡±


    Xiao Ying stared at Long Ming, her eyes filled with determination. ¡°No, since she issued a challenge, I have to ept it. Do you think I will lose to her?¡±


    Xiao Ying had been trained since she was young, so she was strong to the core. She had been through many hardships, and only by doing the best would she not be beaten up. This mentality would not change just because she had left the organization.


    Long Ming looked at her determined gaze and did not know what to do with her. ¡°Cover your face and don¡¯t let anyone see your face.¡±


    Seeing that he had agreed, Xiao Ying wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed his cheek. ¡°Trust me.¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying went backstage and chose a ssical dance dress.


    Knowing that Long Ming didn¡¯t want her to show her face, she put on a veil and tied her long hair into a princess bun.


    When she arrived backstage, she gave the voice and prop masters some instructions.


    A few minutester, rxing and soothing music sounded in Mei Pavilion.


    On the stage, a slender figure with red silk in her hand descended from the sky.


    The red dance dress rippled in the air.


    The audience did not believe that there was anyone who could dance better than thedy boss, so when Xiao Ying appeared, there were many boos.


    Xiao Ying did not care about the boos or cheers. Shended steadily on the stage and with a wave of her long sleeve, her waist bent down softly before she started to spin. One, two, three¡­ When she was still able to maintain her elegant posture while spinning continuously, the audience below the stage slowly turned their attention to her.


    After countless difficult turns, she started to jump again. Shended on the ground so lightly that it seemed like she was going to fly. Even though she was not dressed in extravagant clothes and her appearance could not be seen clearly, every jump and every action she made in the air was so beautiful that people could not take their eyes off her.


    She was like a dancing butterfly. She moved naturally, beautifully, and enchantingly.


    In the room, Long Ming¡¯s well-defined fingers held the wine ss as his hawk-like eyes narrowed slightly.


    Everything around him seemed to disappear in his eyes.


    He stood up from the sofa and could not help but walk to the French windows, his deep eyes staring fixedly at that soul-stirring figure. His eyes were stormy, his thin lips pursed tightly and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.

 Chapter 1706 - Seduced

    <h4>Chapter 1706: Seduced</h4>


    There was silence below the stage.


    Everyone held their breaths as they stared at the woman on stage.


    She danced beautifully, stunning everyone.


    Although she was wearing a veil and no one could not see her full appearance, her pair of fox-like eyes that were exposed outside were charming and moving. Those who did not have strong mental strength would probably be seduced.


    Until the end of the dance, the audience was still silent.


    Everyone was immersed in her beautiful dance.


    It was only when the sound of pping came from the private room upstairs that the people in the hall reacted.


    Warm apuse resounded in every corner. It was even more popr than thedy boss¡¯s dance.


    Long Ming stared at the woman on stage, his eyes dark like an endless ck hole.


    His tall figure stood up from the sofa, nning to leave.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open from outside.


    A woman in a long ck dress walked in. It was the charmingdy boss.


    Seeing that Long Ming was about to leave, thedy boss closed the door.


    ¡°Why are you leaving the moment I arrive?¡± Thedy boss walked in front of Long Ming flirtatiously and poured two sses of wine, passing one to Long Ming. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll eat you?¡±


    Long Ming took the wine and nced at the woman. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    The woman¡¯s red lips curled up into a beautiful smile. Her hand that was not holding the wine ss clenched into a fist and she hit his shoulder yfully. ¡°You¡¯re annoying. How could you tell that I¡¯m fooling around?¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips tightly, saying nothing.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you should drink this cup no matter what, right?¡±


    Long Ming furrowed his straight eyebrows as he stared at the woman standing in front of him. She looked like she would not let him leave if he did not drink this ss of wine. He raised his ss and clinked it with hers. ¡°You really want to see the world in chaos.¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying changed into her dance costume and returned to the room.


    She was about to push open the door when she heard Long Ming¡¯s cold voice. ¡°You really want to see the world in chaos.¡±


    Although his voice was cold, there was a trace of helplessness and affection in it.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s hand that was about to push open the door froze slightly.


    After a few seconds, she pushed the door open a crack and looked into the room with a tensed expression.


    Thedy boss had arrived at the room some time ago and was now standing in front of Long Ming. The two of them were very close and were drinking. After drinking, thedy boss looked up at him with a flirtatious smile. ¡°Do you still remember the night you stayed here?¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Thedy boss took out the watch with a smile. ¡°You haven¡¯te back to ask me for it, so I changed it to a smaller size and put it on myself.¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Xiao Ying¡¯s nerves tensed up immediately.


    Long Ming had dropped his watch in thedy boss¡¯s room. ording to his habit, he would only take off his watch before he slept. Did that mean that he had already had an intimate rtionship with thedy boss?


    Xiao Ying¡¯s pupils constricted slightly and her white teeth bit her lip.


    She unconsciously clenched her jaw, the taste of blood spreading in her mouth.


    She thought that she would not mind Long Ming being with another woman. But now, she felt like her heart had been stabbed by a sharp weapon.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t mind you finding a new woman. As long as youe to me when you have time, we can catch up and talk about our rtionship¡­¡±


    Before thedy boss could finish, the door was pushed open by the woman outside.


    Xiao Ying could not take it anymore.


    If she had not decided to be with Long Ming, it would have nothing to do with her which woman he flirted with or stepped on. But now that she had stayed by his side, she would never allow any woman outside to be close to him.


    Xiao Ying had changed back into her own clothes. She was wearing a fiery red dress that was like a me. It was beautiful and dazzling.


    When she walked in, her beautiful face was tensed and the aura she exuded was aggressive.


    When Long Ming saw the ¡®meancing¡¯ Xiao Ying, a trace of unnoticeable affection shed past his deep and cold eyes. This woman was different from other women. When other women saw their man having an ambiguous rtionship with a woman, they might be sad and run away secretly. However, she would not run away and would face it head on.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t mind, I do.¡± Xiao Ying walked in front of Long Ming. At this moment, she did not want to question him or argue with him. She looked at the woman coldly. ¡°Are you in such desperate need of a man? Why are you still pestering him when you know he has a new life?¡±


    The woman nced at Xiao Ying and raised an eyebrow. ¡°How can you enjoy a man like him alone? He likes women who dance. You and I are not the only ones in this world. There will be even younger and prettier women in the future. Can you guarantee that he will only love you for the rest of his life?¡±


    ¡°Why would I want him to make that kind of promise? It¡¯s fine as long as he loves me and treats me well.¡± Xiao Ying narrowed her eyes, looking at the woman who had no sense of shame at being someone else¡¯s mistress. ¡°From the reactions of the audience, I won the dance between us. I think it¡¯s better for a loser to know her ce and not do anything shameless.¡±


    The woman smacked her lips. ¡°You¡¯re sharp-tongued and thick-skinned. You¡¯re quite like me!¡±


    Xiao Ying smirked coldly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us. At least, I don¡¯t want to be someone¡¯s mistress.¡±


    Looking at the two women who were talking and treating him like he was invisible, Long Ming said with a dark expression, ¡°Are the two of you done?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The two women said in unison.


    Long Ming¡¯s dark expression turned colder as he grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s wrist. Xiao Ying shook his hand away without thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me if I didn¡¯t ask you to!¡±


    Her fierce tone expressed her anger.


    Initially, Xiao Ying could still control her emotions. After all, what had she not experienced before? She knew how to control her emotions the best.


    However, the moment Long Ming touched her, she was like a burning star, the anger in her burning even stronger.


    Long Ming furrowed his eyebrows tightly and pulled Xiao Ying behind him. He red coldly at the woman who was rendered speechless by Xiao Ying¡¯s words. ¡°Long Mei, are you done?¡±


    The woman covered her face with her hands and her shoulders started to shake uncontrobly.


    Xiao Ying stood behind Long Ming and nced at the woman called Long Mei.


    Was she crying orughing?


    But was her name Long Mei?


    Had Long Ming given her the surname ¡°Long¡± when they had gotten together?


    Thinking of how Long Ming had always called her Long Ying some time ago, Xiao Ying¡¯s heart tightened.


    She had no interest in arguing with that woman anymore. Why did she have to turn herself into a shrew for a man?


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips tightly and left without a word.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1707 - Her Woman Finally Fell for Him

    <h4>Chapter 1707: Her Woman Finally Fell for Him</h4>


    Xiao Ying left extremely quickly, walking as quickly as she could in her high heels.


    Long Ming nced at Xiao Ying¡¯s departing figure and chased after her. He then turned back to Long Mei. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t calm down, I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡±


    Long Mei smiled charmingly. ¡°You can¡¯t bear to.¡±


    Xiao Ying walked out of Mei Pavilion and toward the beach.


    Walking on the beach in high heels, she took off her shoes and walked barefooted to the beach.


    Long Ming chased after her.


    He was about to grab Xiao Ying¡¯s wrist when she used her high heels as a weapon and waved him away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    She had not been too affected by his ex-lover¡¯s provocation.


    But the thought of him letting another woman take his surname made her angry.


    It was rare for Long Ming to see Xiao Ying so angry. He did not know if he should be happy or sad.


    But at least, he could affect her emotions now.


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t get jealous.¡±


    The man¡¯s cold voice sounded behind her and Xiao Ying ignored him.


    Long Ming took a big step forward and approached Xiao Ying. However, the next second, she raised her high heels and threw them at him.


    Long Ming grabbed her wrist quickly and threw her high heels onto the beach.


    ¡°Long Ming, let go of me!¡± Without her high heels, she clenched her hands into fists and punched his shoulders.


    Long Ming grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s fist and pulled her into his arms with his other hand. His low and maic voice wasced with a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re caring about me more and more.¡±


    This shameless man!


    How dare he say such things!


    ¡°Who cares about you? Let that Long Mei care about you!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not my old lover. She¡¯s my aunt¡¯s daughter. My aunt had a daughter out of wedlock. Her surname is Long.¡±


    Xiao Ying, who was struggling violently in Long Ming¡¯s arms, was stunned. She slowly raised her head and looked at Long Ming. The light at the beach was dim and half of his face was in the light, but his eyes were dark and bright. He did not look like he was lying to her.


    Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows.


    Since she was his cousin, why was she acting like apetitor?


    Could it be¡­


    Xiao Ying had always been smart. After thinking about it twice, she quickly understood.


    ¡°Does she know about us?¡±


    Long Ming looked at Xiao Ying¡¯s emotionless face and hisrge palm caressed her. However, the next second, she pped his hand away ruthlessly. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch me until you exin yourself.¡±


    In the eyes of outsiders, he might be stronger while she was weaker.


    But thinking about it carefully, every time they had fallen out over the years, even if it was a blood feud, he was the one who gave in to her first.


    She was the one he could not escape from!


    Long Ming pursed his lips, saying hoarsely, ¡°After I made the agreement with you and hypnotized you to make you forget about our memories, I was rather dispirited and came to the ind to stay for a few days. Maybe I got drunk that night and called your name, letting her know that there was a woman in my heart who didn¡¯t love me back.¡±


    ¡°She heard that I was with you recently and wasing here for a vacation. She was worried whether you were sincere to me, so she wanted to test you. She wanted to see if your heart for me was sincere enough.¡±


    Xiao Ying listened to Long Ming¡¯s exnation. Although it was reasonable for his cousin to suspect her true feelings for him, Long Ming had acquiesced to his cousin¡¯s probing. Was he also suspecting that her feelings for him were not sincere?


    At this thought, an ufortable feeling rose in Xiao Ying¡¯s heart.


    She stepped back, her beautiful face cold. ¡°Are you satisfied with the answer?¡±


    Seeing Xiao Ying¡¯s expression, Long Ming knew that she was angry.


    He took a step forward and stretched out his long arm, wanting to pull her into his arms again, but she avoided him.


    Long Ming hugged her from behind.


    The beach at night was not entirely deserted. People passed by them from time to time.


    Seeing Long Ming suddenly carry Xiao Ying, several people stopped and looked at them.


    Xiao Ying patted Long Ming¡¯s firm shoulders. ¡°Put me down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting go.¡± Long Ming¡¯s well-defined face leaned toward Xiao Ying¡¯s flushed face. A strong masculine scent surrounded her and before she could say anything, she heard his low and cold voice again. ¡°I didn¡¯t let you go to Mei Pavilion and didn¡¯t let you go on stage topete with her. Although I didn¡¯t manage to tell you about her in time, I was happy to see you epting another woman¡¯s challenge for me and not backing down.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s tall nose rubbed against Xiao Ying¡¯s nose lightly. ¡°My woman is finally interested in me.¡±


    When she left the forest that year, he was lucky to have survived. After he woke up, he realized that everything was just an borate n to make use of him. She had approached him with hidden intentions. He loved and hated her deeply.


    Looking at her liking Qiao Yanze, getting disfigured for him, and jumping into the sea for him, his heart seemed to burn with an inextinguishable me.


    He tried not to think about her or love her, but there was something missing in his heart.


    He thought that he would never be able to receive her love.


    When he saw her arguing with Long Mei, he felt happy.


    Hearing Long Ming¡¯s exnation, the anger in Xiao Ying¡¯s heart slowly dissipated.


    But she still red at him angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t test me again.¡±


    ¡°I promise there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at his serious and cold expression and could not help butugh.


    Seeing her smile, Long Ming¡¯s tensed nerves rxed a little. For a man with his personality, coaxing a woman was harder than conquering the world!


    The sea breeze at night was fresh and cool. Long Ming lifted Xiao Ying¡¯s high heels and looked at the woman walking on the beach on tiptoes. She tied a knot in her long dress, revealing her slender and fair legs. Her mood seemed to be good and her steps were light.


    Looking at it from another angle, Long Ming bringing her to the ind to meet his few rtives was actually a form of respect for her.


    The sea breeze blew Xiao Ying¡¯s long hair and she used her hands to hold it. She turned back to look at the man who had his eyes on her. A charming smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Long Ming, do you dare to shout that you love me here?¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips. ¡°Why would I shout here?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare, but I dare!¡± Xiao Ying¡¯s graceful body turned around and faced the sea. Her hands were cupped into the shape of a loudspeaker, and she didn¡¯t care about the pedestriansing and going. She shouted loudly, ¡°Long Ming, I¡¯ve fallen for you. You have to work harder to make me fall in love with you. I hope that the next time wee here, you can hear me say ¡®I love you¡¯ to you!¡±


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying¡¯s beautiful side profile, his heart was moved and overwhelming emotion surged in his eyes. When she shouted at the sea, his lips had moved as well.

 Chapter 1708 - I Love You!

    <h4>Chapter 1708: I Love You!</h4>


    He had mouthed ¡®I love you¡¯.


    Whether she liked him or not, he still loved her.


    He had loved her since a long time ago.


    After Xiao Ying finished shouting, she turned back to look at Long Ming.


    Realizing that his gaze was about to swallow her up, she felt danger. She covered her face with her hands and ran forward quickly.


    Seeing that she had run away, Long Ming ignored the gazes of the people around him and chased after her.


    After all, he was tall and had the advantage, so he caught up to her in no time.


    Xiao Ying bent down, cupping a handful of seawater to pour it over him.


    If it was someone else teasing him like this, he would have gotten angry long ago. However, he was not unhappy at all when facing Xiao Ying.


    Seeing that half of his ck shirt was drenched, he bent down and poured water on her too.


    They were acting no differently from little children.


    They chased each other whileughing nonstop.


    Neither of them noticed that someone in the dark was taking photos of their intimate scene with a camera.


    When the two of them were tired from ying, theyy down on the beach without any restraints.


    Long Ming reached out his long arm and pulled Xiao Ying into his arms.


    Xiao Ying did not push him away. Shey on his muscr and firm chest, looking at him with dazed eyes.


    Her gaze moved across his long eyebrow, deep eagle eyes, high nose bridge, and thin lips.


    In the past, she had only thought that he looked exquisite, but she had seen many exquisite boys and did not think that he was special. However, looking at him now, she felt that even his hair exuded a strong masculine scent.


    It was really terrible!


    Seeing Xiao Ying staring at him nonstop, Long Ming pressed his hand against the back of her head.


    Caught off guard, she kissed the tip of his nose.


    She was about to move away when he pressed her down again.


    Her fair and delicate face slowly turned red, like a blooming rose, beautiful beyond words.


    ¡­


    The two of them clung to each other for a while before they got up and left.


    On the way back to the vi, Xiao Ying thought of Long Mei and she said nervously, ¡°My attitude when talking to your cousin at Mei Pavilion wasn¡¯t very good. Will she have something against me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯d dare?¡± Only in front of Xiao Ying and Wan Bao was Long Ming¡¯s tone gentler. He was even fierce toward Long Mei. ¡°You¡¯ve already passed her test. She won¡¯t have anything against you.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    On the way back to the vi, Xiao Ying found that many young girls were looking at Long Ming with heated gazes.


    She nced at Long Ming.


    Long Ming¡¯s ck shirt waspletely soaked in seawater. The shirt was pressed against his chest, showing his strong and lean chest.


    He was tall and had broad shoulders and a narrow waist. His proportions were extremely good and with his strong aura, he was an eye-catching sight along the way.


    If Long Ming had not been with her, those young girls would probably havee to ask for his contact.


    Xiao Ying looked at the young girls¡¯ fiery and straightforward gazes and poked Long Ming with her elbow. ¡°Wait.¡±


    Long Ming stopped, his eyes dark. ¡°What?¡±


    Xiao Ying said nothing. She raised her fair fingers and helped Long Ming button his shirt.


    Seeing Xiao Ying¡¯s action, Long Ming smirked andughed softly. Xiao Ying¡¯s face turned red from hisughter. Before she could say anything, he suddenly stretched out his long arm and picked her up.


    ¡°This is the best solution if you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll be seen by other women.¡±


    Xiao Ying heard several young girls exim softly, ¡°He¡¯s such a masculine man!¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at the envious gazes of the girls and her lips could not help but curl up. Her bright eyesnded on the man¡¯s firm jaw and her heart trembled terribly.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying only went to bed at two in the morning.


    Long Ming kissed Xiao Ying¡¯s forehead. ¡°You sleep first. I¡¯ll go take a look at Wan Bao.¡±


    Xiao Ying hummed sleepily.


    When Xiao Ying woke up, Long Ming was no longer by her side.


    After taking a bath in the bathroom, Xiao Ying went downstairs in her t-shirt and hot pants.


    Laughter could be heard from the living room.


    Long Mei had arrived.


    Long Mei only had light makeup on today and was wearing a longke-blue dress. She was not as charming as she had beenst night, but looked more innocent.


    Long Mei was much younger with light makeup than with heavy makeup. Xiao Ying felt that her appearance matched her age. Long Mei had looked too maturest night.


    Long Mei and Wan Bao were ying rock-paper-scissors. Long Mei lost to Wan Bao on purpose and was punished by Wan Bao.


    The two of them were extremely happy.


    Seeing Xiao Yinging down from upstairs, an unnatural look appeared in Long Mei¡¯s smiling eyes. ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t take what happenedst night to heart. Seeing that you¡¯re sincere to Long Ming, I¡¯m happy for the two of you.¡±


    Seeing that Long Mei had spoken, Xiao Ying was not a petty person. She walked in front of Long Mei and reached out her hand. ¡°We had to start somewhere. Let¡¯s shake hands and make peace.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sister-inw to be such an easy-going person.¡± Long Mei reached out and shook Xiao Ying¡¯s hand.


    After shaking hands with Xiao Ying and making up, Long Mei looked at Wan Bao again. She seemed to have thought of something and her gaze softened. ¡°I wonder when I can have such a beautiful and cute daughter like Wan Bao?¡±


    Hearing Long Mei¡¯s words, Xiao Ying smirked. ¡°Miss Long, you already have a boyfriend, right?¡±


    Long Mei looked at Xiao Ying. She did not expect Xiao Ying to be so smart. From her words, she could already tell that Xiao Ying had a boyfriend.


    ¡°This time, Cousin brought you here for a vacation because he wanted to get to know you and also because he wanted you to meet my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Sure. A boy who can make Miss Long like him must be very outstanding.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, stop calling me Miss Long. Call me Mei¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Mei¡¯er.¡±


    Long Mei looked at Xiao Ying, whose personality was much better than she had imagined. She suddenly understood why Long Ming had been so persistent toward her for so many years.


    She was indeed a very charming woman!


    ¡­


    Long Mei had set the venue for the gathering to be at the most luxurious restaurant on the ind.


    She had booked a private room in advance. After Long Ming and Xiao Ying went out to sea with Wan Bao, they arrived at the restaurant as promised.


    Long Mei arrived early, but there was no sign of her boyfriend.


    After Long Mei invited the three of them to sit down, she went to the dining room to make a call.


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    Long Mei frowned. This time, the call was ended.


    After a while, Long Mei received a message from her boyfriend. ¡°Darling, it¡¯s an emergency. I can¡¯te. Sorry.¡±


    Long Mei stared at the message for a few seconds, her expression slightly dazed.


    How could a man who was usually so considerate and amodating to her requests suddenly miss this appointment?


    He knew that she was bringing him to see her family tonight!


    In a hotel opposite the restaurant, two tall figures stood in front of the French windows.


    One of them was holding a pair of binocrs, observing Long Mei¡¯s dazed expression as she held her phone.

 Chapter 1709 - Overbearing Ghost, Long Ming

    <h4>Chapter 1709: Overbearing Ghost, Long Ming</h4>


    When the man with the binocrs saw Long Mei¡¯s dazed look, a trace of heartache appeared in his eyes. He threw the binocrs down and nned to go out.


    The other man spoke expressionlessly, ¡°So, your decision is choosing her, right?¡±


    The man stopped in his tracks.


    He red at the expressionless man with red eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the head of the family now. It¡¯s my business how I want to treat you, but if you don¡¯t listen to me, don¡¯t me me for destroying what you care the most about!¡±


    The man looked at the man who had be exceptionally cold-blooded and heartless. At the thought of his family who were still imprisoned by him, his shoulders slowly drooped.


    ¡°What do you want me to do? Tell me everything now!¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing that Long Mei had gone out to make a call for a while, Xiao Ying was worried that something might have happened. After informing Long Ming, she walked out of the room.


    Long Mei stood outside the restaurant, her exquisite body leaning against the wall as she stared at the darkened phone screen, looking a little dazed.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, have you contacted your boyfriend?¡±


    Hearing Xiao Ying¡¯s voice, Long Mei slowly regained her senses and shook her head. ¡°He said that he had something urgent today and couldn¡¯te.¡±


    Seeing the disappointment in Long Ying¡¯s eyes, Xiao Ying grabbed her hand andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s alright. There will be a chance to meet again.¡±


    Usually, her boyfriend was very obedient and doted on Long Mei. This was the first time he had rejected her.


    Long Mei suppressed the unhappiness in her heart and nodded at Xiao Ying. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want toe. I won¡¯t let hime next time.¡±


    Xiao Ying smiled without saying anything.


    No matter how good a girl was, she would not be able to control herself once she fell into the swamp of emotions.


    When they arrived at the room, Long Mei exined the situation to Long Ming. Long Ming did not say anything, only telling Long Mei to open her eyes in the future and not be deceived by an unreliable man.


    On the way back to the vi, Xiao Ying could not help but say to Long Ming, ¡°Why did you say that about your cousin? Her boyfriend couldn¡¯te because he had something on. How did he be an unreliable man?¡±


    ¡°He knows that Long Mei doesn¡¯t have many family members. He¡¯s usually so protective of her, but when he¡¯s supposed to meet her family, he uses the excuse of being busy. If he¡¯s not unreliable, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe something really happened!¡± Xiao Ying felt that a man who could make Long Mei fall for him should not be too bad!


    Long Ming did not care about Long Mei¡¯s love life. Besides, Long Mei had her own opinions and it was not his ce to teach her anything.


    ¡­


    On the third day of vacation.


    Xiao Ying got up and finished her breakfast. Seeing that the weather was good, she wanted to swim in the sea.


    Hearing that Xiao Ying was going to swim, Long Ming¡¯s expression darkened.


    Although she did not bring out a bikini with little fabric, the swimsuit she liked still revealed her arms and legs.


    Xiao Ying saw through Long Ming¡¯s thoughts and she stopped him from saying what he wanted to say. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too old-fashioned? There are many sexy and cool clothes on the beach. The set I brought over is considered conservative!¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Put on sunscreen.¡±


    Seeing him take a step back, Xiao Ying smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Xiao Ying changed into her swimsuit and put on sunscreen. Long Ming also changed into beach pants and a white t-shirt before he led Wan Bao to the beach.


    When they arrived at the beach, Wan Bao wanted to drink juice. Long Ming passed her to Xiao Ying. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy two sses of juice. You can go into the water when I¡¯m here.¡±


    After Long Ming left, Wan Bao started to y with the sand. Xiao Ying stood behind Wan Bao and looked at her.


    After a while, a young man full of muscles walked over. The man had dark skin, but his facial features were very well-defined. It was obvious that he was someone who was often under the sun. He looked healthy and energetic.


    ¡°Beauty, what a coincidence to see you again.¡±


    Seeing the man talking to her, Xiao Ying frowned in confusion. ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    ¡°TBeauty has never seen me before, but I saw you when you were dancing at Mei Pavilion the night before. I was stunned by your ssical dance.¡±


    Xiao Ying hummed indifferently.


    ¡°Beauty, I don¡¯t mean anything else. It¡¯s just that my femalepanion sprained her ankle at thest minute when several of our teams are holding a Water Flyer performance. I want to ask if you can be my femalepanion? If we win, I can give you free entry for a year.¡±


    Xiao Ying rejected without thinking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t, but she was with Long Ming now. If she agreed to this man, Long Ming would definitely be angry when he came over.


    That fellow was as sharp as a needle.


    The man nced at Xiao Ying, who was ying with the sand in front of her. He seemed to have thought of something and continued, ¡°Beauty, you¡¯re married, right? Are you worried that your husband will have a problem with it? Can I talk to your husband? Actually, our Water Flyer project is very fun and safe. It won¡¯t have any negative implications on you¡­¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could say anything, a cold voice sounded from behind her. ¡°I dare you to let another man y with you.¡±


    Xiao Ying turned back and looked at the man who had brought two sses of juice over. She then turned back to look at the young man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you should find someone else!¡±


    The young man nced at Long Ming, who was behind Xiao Ying. Seeing that he was tall, cold, and strong, and his hawk-like eyes were dark and cold, he could not help but shiver.


    However, at the thought of thepetitionter, he had to muster up his courage.


    He had searched the beach for a while, but had not found a femalepanion more suitable than Xiao Ying.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s just a project. Many tourists usually spend money to y. You really don¡¯t have to be too worried. We abide by the rules¡­¡±


    Long Ming interrupted the young man¡¯s words coldly. ¡°Rules? Don¡¯t you have to hug her waist when you¡¯re flying at sea? Don¡¯t you have to be very close?¡±


    The young man was stunned by Long Ming¡¯s question.


    He had been a coach for several years and many of the female tourists participated in their activity also had boyfriends and husbands, but he had never seen anyone like this man in front of him.


    Wasn¡¯t that normal physical contact?


    The young man wanted to say something, but Xiao Ying interrupted him in time. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go find another femalepanion? I¡¯m not interested in this.¡±


    The young man furrowed his eyebrows. As he walked forward, he muttered softly, ¡°What era are we in now? How could he still have such traditional ideas? He should let his wife have some fun even if he doesn¡¯t want to.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s hearing had always been sharp, so he heard every word the young man said.


    Originally, he would not be calctive with an ordinary person over such a small matter, but what did he mean by letting his wife have some fun even if he didn¡¯t want to?


    The young man took a few steps forward when someone patted his shoulder. He turned back and met Long Ming¡¯s deep ck eyes. His pupils constricted in fear. ¡°Y-You¡¯re not going to hit me, are you?¡±

 Chapter 1710 - He Followed Her

    <h4>Chapter 1710: He Followed Her</h4>


    Long Ming walked toward the young man very quickly. He already had the aura of a king on him, so when he suddenly patted the young man¡¯s shoulder, even Xiao Ying jumped in shock.


    She hurriedly ran behind Long Ming and grabbed his strong arm. ¡°Long Ming, he didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Long Ming turned back to look at Xiao Ying, pursing his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not hitting him.¡±


    Xiao Ying sighed in relief and let go of Long Ming¡¯s arm.


    Faced with Long Ming¡¯s cold and domineering aura, the young man said with slight fear, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t mean anything else. Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just think that your wife¡¯s body is light and she¡¯s suitable to be my flyingpanion. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll find someone else¡­¡±


    Realizing that his actions had frightened the young man, Long Ming retracted his hand that was on the young man¡¯s shoulder and said with a tensed expression, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look for someone else.¡±


    The young man was stunned before he said excitedly, ¡°Sir, are you agreeing to let your wife be my femalepanion?¡±


    Long Ming hummed.


    Xiao Ying, who was standing by the side, froze. Long Ming had actually agreed to the young man¡¯s request. This was not his style!


    Xiao Ying was about to say something when she heard Long Ming say coldly, ¡°But the person flying with her at sea is not you, but me.¡±


    The young man and Xiao Ying were both stunned.


    Their first reaction was confusion. Did Long Ming know how to fly?


    The young man looked at Long Ming. At such a close distance, he found that the muscles on his body were thin and strong. They were uniform and contained infinite strength.


    ¡°Y-You know how to fly at sea?¡±


    Long Ming smirked. ¡°I can do anything. What¡¯s so difficult about flying at sea?¡±


    It was such an arrogant tone.


    The young man did not want to agree to Long Ming¡¯s request, but because of Long Ming¡¯s deep gaze, he submitted to Long Ming subconsciously.


    ¡°Then you have to put on your equipment.¡±


    Long Ming hummed coldly.


    Seeing Long Ming following the young man to change his equipment, Xiao Ying froze for a few seconds.


    These two people did not ask for her opinion at all!


    After a while, Long Ming changed and came out. The young man asked him to put on the life jacket but he did not.


    The young man took a life jacket for Xiao Ying and Long Ming rejected him as well. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need these when she¡¯s with me.¡±


    The young man was speechless.


    Thepetition was about to start. Seeing that Long Ming was so confident, Xiao Ying had no choice but to cooperate with him. She called Long Mei and asked her to help look after Wan Bao.


    Xiao Ying took off her sunscreen and followed Long Ming into the sea.


    A wave hit Xiao Ying and her hair waspletely wet. A strand of hair stuck to her fair and delicate face, making her look extremely beautiful.


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying, his long fingers brushing away that strand of hair as he kissed her ear. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Xiao Ying had never flown over water before, nor had she seen Long Ming do so. To be honest, she was a little nervous.


    But looking into his deep eyes, she felt that there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Being by his side was a sense of security in itself.


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    A smile appeared in Long Ming¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll take you flying.¡±


    With a whistle, thepetition began.


    Before Xiao Ying could prepare herself, her body was suddenly lifted into the air. She cried out in surprise as she was hugged by a pair of strong arms.


    Long Ming held her steadily as the flying device under his feet started to lift them into the air.


    As she was carried by him and lifted into the air, Xiao Ying¡¯s heart tightened. At this moment, the flying device was still lifting them even higher into the air. They gradually left the water and flew higher and higher. Xiao Ying¡¯s heart was in her throat.


    Long Ming looked at the woman in his arms, whose face was tensed. Her long eyshes were trembling nonstop. He lowered his head and leaned close to her ear, saying in a low and maic voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Hug me.¡±


    He said not to be afraid and to hug him.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart that was in her throat slowly returned to its original position.


    From the corner of her eye, she nced at the other teams and they all performed difficult maneuvers. She wrapped her arms around Long Ming¡¯s neck and looked at him with a clear and firm gaze. ¡°Do you have anything more exciting?¡±


    ¡°Not afraid anymore?¡±


    ¡°What haven¡¯t I experienced before? Come on, the more exciting it is, the better!¡±


    He did not correct her for speaking so roughly and a smile appeared on his lips. He suddenly put her down, turned around, and started to spin in the air with her in his arms.


    Countless eyes on the beach were attracted by thepetition.


    Even Wan Bao, who was focused on ying with the sand, looked over at Long Ming and Xiao Ying.


    ¡°Wow, Cool Uncle and Mommy are amazing!¡±


    The young man stood beside Wan Bao. At first, he had not thought highly of Long Ming and had thought that he was simply boasting. However, when he saw that he was so good at flying the device and was even able to carry his wife and do all kinds of beautiful actions, his eyes almost popped out.


    Even the team with the highest degree of cooperation in their team was not as good as them when it came to these performances, let alone as eye-catching.


    When it was over, the man held the woman¡¯s waist tightly and the two of them faced the beach. Under the woman¡¯s urging, they looked in Wan Bao¡¯s direction and made a heart gesture.


    The beach erupted into apuse.


    Even when they arrived back at the beach, Xiao Ying was still smiling.


    It had been so thrilling and fun just now!


    Seeing Xiao Ying¡¯s smile, Long Ming caressed her wet head. ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded. ¡°I haven¡¯t been so happy in a long time.¡±


    ¡°Go back and shower now that you¡¯ve had your fun.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Long Mei is here with Wan Bao. Come back with me to take a bath.¡±


    Xiao Ying nced at the serious man and seemed to understand his intentions. Her ears turned slightly red.


    ¡­


    In the evening.


    Xiao Ying was woken up by the man¡¯s deep and maic voice. ¡°Get up and eat something before you sleep, alright?¡±


    Xiao Ying stared at the well-dressed man sitting by the bed and red at him angrily. ¡°Long Ming, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡±


    Long Ming carried her up from the bed, his well-defined fingers caressing her flushed face. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to. But you don¡¯t have to vent your anger on your stomach. You¡¯ll feel ufortable if you don¡¯t eat.¡±


    Xiao Ying sat up on the bed. ¡°Go out first.¡±


    Xiao Ying was wearing a spaghetti strap nightgown. Her lines from her neck to her shoulders were beautiful and exquisite. He pressed down on her shoulders and approached her.


    Xiao Ying clenched her fists and pressed them against his chest. ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Long Ming looked at Xiao Ying deeply. Thinking that she was indeed tired, he did not make things difficult for her anymore. He got up and left the bedroom.


    ¡­


    The moment Long Ming walked out of the room, his phone vibrated.


    It was a call from the Chief Secretary.


    When Long Ming left for his vacation, he had told them not to disturb him unless it was something important.


    Long Ming walked into the study and answered the call.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if it wasn¡¯t because this affects you, I wouldn¡¯t have called. Some foreign media have exposed intimate photos of you and Miss Ying on your vacation.¡±

 Chapter 1711 - Relationship Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 1711: Rtionship Exposed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The foreign media had exposed his intimate photos with Xiao Ying?


    Long Ming¡¯s deep eyes turned cold. ¡°Send the article over.¡±


    ?


    The Chief Secretary hung up and sent the article from abroad to Long Ming.


    Long Ming¡¯s tall and lean body leaned against the desk, his slender fingers clicking on the photo his secretary had sent.


    With him hugging her and her leaning on him¡­ They seemed passionately in love.


    After Xiao Ying finished eating, she changed and came out of the room.


    When Xiao Ying arrived downstairs, she realized that Long Ming had note down, and went upstairs to call him.


    The door of the study was not locked. Xiao Ying pushed the door open and nced inside.


    Seeing Long Ming focused on theputer, his slender fingers tapping on the keyboard, she left quietly.


    When she returned downstairs, Xiao Ying received a call from Cen Xi.


    ¡°Sister, you and Long Ming were secretly photographed together. Have you seen it?¡±


    Over the past few days, Xiao Ying had not touched her phone at all. Hearing Cen Xi say that she and Long Ming had been photographed secretly, she froze for a few seconds. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it. When were we exposed?¡±


    ¡°Today.¡± Cen Xi saw Xiao Ying and Long Ming being intimate and happy in the photo. She was happy for Xiao Ying, but she was slightly worried too. After all, Long Ming was the King of Burma and his marriage was the center of attention. It was difficult for ordinary people to enter the royal family, much less be the Queen.


    ¡°Sister, did he mention marriage to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Ying say this, Cen Xi was relieved.


    After finishing the call with Cen Xi, Xiao Ying searched up the news about her and Long Ming.


    By this time, the news had already spread in Burma and soon became the headlines.


    It had been less than a month since Long Ming and Lou Lan had broken off their engagement. Now that there were rumors that Long Ming had a new lover, thements were all different.


    Some people felt that their King had only found a new girlfriend after breaking off the engagement. It was not a scandal.


    There were also people who felt that Long Ming was heartless. Lou Lan had been his fianc¨¦e for a few years, but another woman had snatched him away.


    Some people even suspected that Long Ming had already hooked up with his new lover before the engagement was annulled!


    The image of a high and mighty King would always be negatively affected if he was tainted by scandals.


    Apart from the intimate photos of her and Long Ming, there were also people who had started to search for her background.


    Soon, another topic appeared. #The King¡¯s new lover¡¯s background is a mystery


    Under this topic,izens listed the children of the four noble families, the royal family¡¯s rtives, and the children of the elders.


    But they could not find a woman who looked like Xiao Ying.


    Could it be that the King had gotten into a rtionship with amoner?


    ¡°Is the King going to go against the rules and break the rules of the marriage between the royal family and the noble families by marrying amoner girl with no background?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think themoner girl will marry into the royal family. That will only lower the prestige and ss of the King.¡±


    ¡°That woman looks like a vixen. It seems like no matter how capable a man is, he can¡¯t escape the fate of being seduced by a vixen.¡±


    There were very few people who supported her being with Long Ming. Most of the voices were against her marrying into the royal family or scolding her for seducing Long Ming and ruining his rtionship with Lou Lan.


    Even though Xiao Ying was very strong mentally, and she had already expected that such a voice would appear when she and Long Ming made it public, she still felt a little ufortable now that she was truly facing it.


    Arge hand suddenly reached over and took Xiao Ying¡¯s phone away.


    Stunned, Xiao Ying looked up at the man who had suddenly appeared beside her. Their eyes met.


    Long Ming ced Xiao Ying¡¯s phone on the coffee table and sat down next to her. He grabbed her slender fingers with his slender hand.


    Feeling the warmth from his fingertips, Xiao Ying felt a warmth rise up in her heart. From his expression, he must have seen the news.


    ¡°What do you think about this? Exposing our rtionship so quickly seems to have affected you quite a bit.¡± Xiao Ying was not worried about what others would say about her, but she did not want to affect Long Ming.


    Long Ming pinched her fingers, looking cold and arrogant as if he did not care what others said. ¡°I¡¯ve already drafted a public statement. After I go back and settle something for you, I¡¯ll announce our rtionship.¡±


    Xiao Ying was confused. ¡°Help me settle what?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you for now.¡±


    Xiao Ying red at him. ¡°You¡¯re annoying.¡±


    ¡­


    After her vacation, she returned to Burma.


    After Long Ming saw the news, he ordered his men to delete the photos that had been taken secretly. However, those taken overseas were clearly not under Long Ming¡¯s control. In addition, Long Ming did not feel that the situation wouldn¡¯t be disastrous, so he did not extend his reach overseas.


    Many people leftments on the royal family¡¯s official website, hoping that Long Ming woulde out to make a rification.


    However, Long Ming did not respond. His expression was calm, as if everything was under his control.


    After they got off the ne, they were about to return to the pce.


    But Long Ming received a call from the Chief Secretary.


    ¡°Your Majesty, bad news.¡±


    Xiao Ying could not hear what the person on the other end of the call was saying. She only saw Long Ming¡¯s expression darken at a speed that was visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    After hanging up, Long Ming looked at Xiao Ying and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll get the driver to send you and Wan Bao back. I¡¯m going to the office.¡±


    Xiao Ying stared at Long Ming, who was getting out of the car hurriedly. Her fair hand tugged at his sleeve. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Long Ming said with deep eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll settle everything.¡±


    Long Ming did not stay for long and immediately got into another car.


    Xiao Ying frowned as she hugged Wan Bao.


    A bad feeling rose in her heart.


    ¡­


    Long Ming rushed to the meeting room of the office building that was already filled with people.


    The people who came were all the royal family¡¯s rtives and elders with high statuses. Although Long Ming had be a high and mighty king, these people¡¯s statuses were not low either. If they worked together, they would be able to move mountains.


    Long Ming rushed over and the Chief Secretary was already waiting at the door. Seeing Long Minging over, he handed him a tie and suit.


    Long Ming straightened his cor, threw a tie on and tied it neatly. Putting on his zer, he walked into the meeting room with steady and cold steps.


    Long Ming¡¯s aura was strong and the moment he came in, the temperature in the air seemed to have dropped.


    There were even more people in the conference room than thest time Long Di had called for a meeting.


    Seeing Long Ming enter, all of them hadplicated expressions.


    Long Ming had received a message from the Chief Secretary that all of these people were gathered in the meeting room, and he had asked him toe over quickly. However, everyone kept their mouths shut and did not speak up about why they wanted him toe to the meeting room.


    The moment Long Ming came in, the elders, and rtives who were impatiently discussing and grumbling shut their mouths.


    The entire conference room fell silent.


    The secretary pulled out a chair for Long Ming and he sat down expressionlessly.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1712 - He Wont Marry Her

    <h4>Chapter 1712: He Won¡¯t Marry Her</h4>


    Long Ming swept his eyes across the crowd in the meeting room, his eagle-like eyes cold.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t all of you in a hurry to get my secretary to call me over? Why are all of you mute now?¡±


    After Long Ming was promoted, he conducted all matters fairly. Although his attitude was not gentle, everyone had gotten used to it over the years.


    Everyone had witnessed his capabilities.


    However, his love life could not satisfy the royal family.


    Marrying the daughter of the Lou family was beneficial to the royal family, but he had suddenly broken off the engagement with the Lou family. His Princess Consort needed a strong background to match him.


    However, if he insisted on marrying amoner girl, they would not oppose it because he was truly capable.


    But now, from the information they had gathered, that woman¡¯s identity was simply¡­


    Even if they risked their lives, they could not let such a woman enter the royal family and be the Princess Consort.


    The elder sitting on Long Ming¡¯s right coughed a few times before saying, ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯re gathered here this time because of your marriage.¡±


    Long Ming raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Oh? What do you have to say?¡±


    The elder took out a document. ¡°This is what we received. Your Majesty, if the public learns of these things, it might very well affect your status! Everything is a double-edged sword. If you continue to be stubborn, it will only disappoint the people!¡±


    Long Ming looked at the document file the elder handed over and took it with a cold expression.


    Opening the document, he saw the information and photos inside. His well-defined features gave off a cold and murderous aura.


    The photos were all of the men whom Xiao Ying had approached when she had been on a mission back then. There were intimate ones, teasing ones, ambiguous ones, ones where she was ying hard to get¡­ Apart from the photos, there was also the confidential information Xiao Ying had stolen.


    If these things were exposed, Xiao Ying would definitely face punishment. And he would never be able to be with her openly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we won¡¯t interfere with who you want to look for, but this woman won¡¯t do.¡±


    The others in the meeting room agreed.


    The Chief Secretary stood behind Long Ming and could not help breaking out in cold sweat for Long Ming when he saw everyone objecting.


    Long Ming pursed his lips, his eyes unreadable. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s true that I won¡¯t be with this woman in the document. There¡¯s no need for me to go against the rules to marry a woman who has such a past.¡±


    ¡°Elders and rtives, there¡¯s really no need to be afraid or fearful. For the sake of the royal family and my people, I will only marry a woman of equal status to me and be the Princess Consort.¡±


    Hearing Long Ming¡¯s words, everyone in the meeting room heaved a sigh of relief!


    This was the decision a decisive king should make! There were so many women in the world, why should he be together for a woman who had once charmed countless men? Besides, that woman had a shameful past and could not be the Queen of a country!


    Long Ming leaned against the leather chair. ¡°Did everyonee today just for this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Long Ming narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°In that case, the meeting today will end here.¡±


    ¡­


    When everyone walked out of the meeting room, no one noticed that one of the rtives¡¯ secretaries had secretly sent out Long Ming¡¯s promise to everyone.


    His target was Lou Lan.


    Lou Lan had passed the information on to the most noble rtive she had, and had then bribed a secretary to record what Long Ming had said in the meeting room and send it to her.


    Of course, Lou Lan would not reveal these confidential information, but she really wanted to hear what Long Ming would do after knowing Xiao Ying¡¯s background.


    Upon hearing the recording sent by the secretary, Lou Lan could not help but smile.


    Indeed, he did not disappoint her. After Long Ming found out about Xiao Ying¡¯s past, he had dered that he would not marry her!


    How could such a despicable woman be his Princess Consort?


    Long Ming must have been deceived by her. Now that he knew about her past, he would definitely not want her anymore!


    A gloating smile appeared on Lou Lan¡¯s lips. She took out another phone from the drawer and sent the recording to Xiao Ying¡¯s email.


    That vixen had made her life a living hell for this period of time. She wanted to let her hear with her own ears how Long Ming had talked about her in front of the royal family¡¯s elders!


    After sending out the recording, Lou Lan turned off her phone. This phone was special. No one would ever be able to trace it to her.


    After sending the email sessfully, Lou Lany down on her bed. The gloominess on her face from the past few days hadpletely disappeared, leaving only a chilling smile.


    ¡­


    After returning to the pce, Xiao Ying¡¯s heart was in a mess.


    Long Ming had been called away by a phone call and the change in his expression when he had answered the call was clearly etched in her mind.


    Something bad must have happened!


    Was it about her?


    Ever since the secretly-taken photographs were exposed, she had been feeling slightly uneasy.


    At night, Long Ming still had not returned. Xiao Ying took a bath with Wan Bao and told Wan Bao a few stories before she fell asleep.


    Xiao Ying went downstairs and turned on the television.


    She did not see any news about Long Ming.


    Xiao Ying took out her phone again, wanting to call Long Ming, but she was worried that she would disturb him.


    She was about to put down her phone when she suddenly saw an email notification.


    Xiao Ying opened her email and saw that there was indeed an email without a title in the inbox.


    It was a recording.


    Xiao Ying frowned and clicked on the recording in confusion.


    Long Ming¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded from the recording.


    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s true that I won¡¯t be with this woman in the document. There¡¯s no need for me to go against the rules to marry a woman who has such a past.¡±


    ¡°Elders and rtives, there¡¯s really no need to be afraid or fearful. For the sake of the royal family and my people, I will only marry a woman of equal status to me and be the Princess Consort.¡±


    Hearing such a recording, Xiao Ying froze for a moment.


    She really wanted to tell herself that this was not Long Ming¡¯s voice, but someone had sent it on purpose to cause a misunderstanding between her and Long Ming.


    However, she had known Long Ming for many years. If she could not tell if his voice was real or fake, she would have lived in vain.


    Her past made her especially sensitive to people¡¯s voices. She would never forget it after hearing it once.


    The man in the recording was really Long Ming.


    He said that he would not marry a woman with that kind of past!


    He even said that he wanted to marry a woman of an equal status!


    Xiao Ying¡¯s mind was suddenly in a mess.


    She listened to the recording again. Every word and sentence of his was like a sharp knife stabbing at her chest!


    A lump formed in her throat and her sight was blurred by tears.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1713 - Cold War

    <h2>Chapter 1713: Cold War</h2>


    There was the sound of a stter.


    A drop of warm tearnded on the phone screen.


    Xiao Ying stared at the tears that were slowly spreading across the screen, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    She had actually cried for a man.


    She had been trained since she was young and her heart was as hard as steel. The person who trained them had once said that men were the most heartless creatures in the world.


    Women needed to learn to protect their hearts. Once they fell in love and were hurt, it would be a hundred times more painful than being physically hurt.


    In the past, Xiao Ying had not believed it.


    But now, she really felt it.


    It was all because of what Long Ming said.


    She had never known that words could hurt her more than arrows.


    This was probably what it meant to hurt people without them knowing!


    Xiao Ying closed her eyes, her slender body leaning against the sofa. She appeared exhausted and weak.


    Actually, she understood the logic. After all, he was the King with immense power. It was impossible for him to remain indifferent in the face of public opinion and pressure from the royal family.


    But why had he lied to her?


    If he had said that he could not marry her or give her a status, she wouldn¡¯t pester him.


    Xiao Ying closed her eyes, her fingers pressing against her chest. She only got up from the sofa after the pain there slowly eased.


    After showering, shey on the bed in her pajamas.


    She turned off all the lights in the master bedroom.


    She turned sideways and stared at the moonlight outside the window.


    Perhaps, it would be another woman lying here soon.


    At the thought of another woman lying here, Xiao Ying¡¯s long and thick eyshes fluttered like injured butterfly wings.


    She was not the type to be sad. No matter what happened, she would not let herself cry.


    In the middle of the night, Xiao Ying heard sounds at the door. After a while, someone pushed the door open and came in.


    Without turning back, Xiao Ying knew that Long Ming was back.


    The man lightened his footsteps and stood by the bed to look at her for a few seconds. After seeing that she had fallen asleep, he went to the bathroom.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s mind became even clearer all of a sudden. She heard the sound of running water in the bathroom and the man¡¯s cold and heartless words echoed in her mind.


    He would never marry a woman like her!


    He wanted to marry a woman of an equal status to him!


    After Long Ming came out of the bathroom, he went to the princess room to take a look at Wan Bao. After a while, he returned to the bedroom.


    Xiao Ying did not turn around once through it all.


    In the dark space, even the slightest sound would be magnified infinitely.


    He lifted the nket andy down beside her.


    A refreshing scent wafted into her nose. The emotions that she had been able to control initially were like an uncontroble tide, hitting her chest wave after wave, making her unable to breathe.


    After Long Mingy down, he stared at Xiao Ying¡¯s back for a few seconds.


    He had initially wanted to hold her arm, but he retracted his own arm midway.


    He opened his cold eyes and looked at the ceiling above him, the pictures of her with another man appearing in his mind.


    He knew that he should not think about it, and he also knew that her past was not something she could control. She had not had the most intimate rtionships with those men, but his chest still felt stuffy and ufortable.


    ¡­


    No matter how difficult or sad things were, she still had to live and work as usual.


    When Xiao Ying awoke the next day, her expression was normal, and Long Ming behaved normally too.


    Long Ming had already settled the procedures for Wan Bao to enter the school. After breakfast, he and Xiao Ying sent Wan Bao to school.


    Wan Bao was very adaptable. She was already a pretty and soft girl, and with her lively and friendly personality, she had gained the favor of the teachers the moment she arrived at the kindergarten.


    Xiao Ying and Long Ming stood at the ssroom door and watched her for a while. Seeing that Wan Bao had integrated into the new environment, the two of them left happily.


    Sitting in the car, Long Ming looked at Xiao Ying. ¡°I¡¯m going abroad to do something for the next two days. I¡¯ve arranged for a chauffeur and bodyguard. They¡¯lle to fetch Wan Bao in the afternoon.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded, not asking him what he was going abroad for.


    Long Ming did not exin further.


    Xiao Ying had told Sister Wen that she would be working in the branch office for the time being. If she did nothing and stayed in the pce all day, her imagination might run wild.


    Since Long Ming had not mentioned about not marrying her, she did not want to talk about it either. She had brought Wan Bao here and could not go back immediately.


    She could withstand the torture, but Wan Bao coudln¡¯t.


    Ever since Long Ming returned yesterday, he had been extremely busy. He was going abroad soon and had no time tomunicate with her.


    ¡°I need to go to the branch officeter. You can drop me off somewhere about a hundred meters away from thepany.¡±


    Long Ming hummed softly.


    Silence filled the car.


    Long Ming had many documents to read while Xiao Ying stared out of the window.


    The happiness from two days ago seemed like a dream to her now.


    She had woken up from that dream and returned to reality.


    The car stopped after a twenty-minute journey.


    The driver followed Xiao Ying¡¯s instructions and parked the car at a distance of about two hundred meters from the office building.


    Xiao Ying got out of the car and nced at Long Ming through the open window.


    He was looking at the document with a cold expression. When she got out of the car, he did not look at her.


    A bitter feeling appeared in Xiao Ying¡¯s heart and she smirked in self-ridicule. She did not look at him anymore, turning around and walking toward thepany.


    Xiao Ying had just taken a few steps forward when the man in the car looked at her.


    He only instructed the driver after she disappeared from his sight. ¡°Drive.¡±


    The driver noticed that there was something wrong between Long Ming and Xiao Ying, but as a servant, he did not dare to ask anything.


    ¡­


    The branchpany was located at the center of the CBD.


    Walking into the sixty-stories-high building, Xiao Ying put on her employee pass and was about to walk toward the elevator when she saw several well-dressed socialites standing there.


    One of them wasa€| Lou Lan.


    Lou Lan seemed to have recovered. She was wearing a long dress and had exquisite makeup on her face. She was listening to a few socialites.


    One of the socialites was obviously trying to curry favor with Lou Lan. The topic somehownded on Long Ming and that socialite said, ¡°Miss Lou, we¡¯re relieved to see you return to the socialite circle. It¡¯s really not worth it to be sad over a vixen who¡¯s not as good as you.¡±


    Several other socialites chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw that news. That woman really doesn¡¯t know her ce. She threw herself into the Burmese King¡¯s arms in public. This is something a proper youngdy would never do!¡±


    These socialites were really lying through their teeth.


    It was Long Ming who had pulled her into his arms that night.


    ¡°From what I see, a woman like her will never be able to enter the royal family as a Princess Consort.¡± The socialite who was sucking up to Lou Lan had a look of disdain on her face. She was about to say something when someone suddenly bumped into her.

 Chapter 1714 - Arrogant

    <h4>Chapter 1714: Arrogant</h4>


    The person who bumped into that socialite was a youngdy wearing sses. It might have been because she had just entered the workce and was in a hurry to go to work that she had identally bumped into that socialite.


    The socialite¡¯s expression changed immediately. She red at the girl wearing sses and shouted angrily, ¡°Are you blind? Do you know who I am?¡±


    The young girl looked at the socialites and saw that she was wearing all kinds of jewelry, and that the women around her looked either rich or noble. She immediately lowered her head and apologized in fear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±


    However, the socialite did not give up and shoved the young girl a few times. ¡°What¡¯s the point of studying so much when your eyes are in the sky?¡± With that said, she grabbed the young girl¡¯s cor with her fingers, wanting to tear her clothes apart. ¡°You don¡¯t know the rules. I must teach you a lesson today.¡±


    Lou Lan and the other socialites stood by the side and watched coldly as the youngdy was bullied. They had no intention of stopping her.


    Xiao Ying could not stand it anymore. She walked over in her high heels and grabbed the socialite¡¯s wrist.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s grip was stronger than a normal girl¡¯s. The socialite¡¯s wrist hurt terribly when she grabbed it. ¡°Who are you? Let go of me, it hurts¡­¡±


    The socialite looked at Xiao Ying, while Lou Lan and the other socialites also looked at the woman who had stepped forward to meddle in their business.


    Seeing Xiao Ying¡¯s pretty face, Lou Lan¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Were her eyes ying a trick on her?


    She had actually bumped into Xiao Ying here.


    Xiao Ying was wearing a red shirt and a pair of wide-legged pants. The shirt was tucked into the waist of her pants, her slender waist and long legs making her look like a bright pearl when she appeared. She was so beautiful that people could not look away.


    Today, apart from being elegant and beautiful, Xiao Ying had a hint of professionalism.


    The socialite whose wrist was grabbed by Xiao Ying stared at Xiao Ying for a few seconds before she realized that tnis woman was Long Ming¡¯s new lover.


    Lou Lan looked at Xiao Ying secretly. She was not sure if she had seen her email. If she had heard that recording, she would not have been able toe to work so innocently and elegantly!


    Had she not seen it?


    No matter whether she had heard the recording or not, Long Ming would never marry her. If she couldn¡¯t be the Princess Consort, a woman with bad records would never be able to rece her.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­ God, you¡¯re hurting me. Let go. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± The socialite¡¯s face was twisted in pain.


    Seeing Xiao Ying not letting go, Lou Lan frowned unhappily. ¡°Miss Tang, she¡¯s my friend. Please let go on my ount.¡±


    Xiao Ying only wanted to teach that bullying socialite a lesson. Seeing that she had achieved her goal, she let go of her wrist with a cold expression.


    The socialite looked at her red wrist and red at Xiao Ying angrily. ¡°B*tch.¡±


    Xiao Yingughed coldly and ignored the socialite, looking at Lou Lan instead. ¡°Miss Lou, you¡¯re a socialite, but your friends are so uncouth. Aren¡¯t you lowering your status?¡±


    The socialite looked at Xiao Ying, who was scolding her indirectly. Her face turned pale and she was about to retort when Lou Lan coughed. ¡°Alright, the elevator is here.¡±


    The socialite said nothing more. She red at Xiao Ying and followed Lou Lan into the elevator.


    Xiao Ying pulled the girl whose buttons were almost torn off and entered the elevator. When Lou Lan and the others saw Xiao Ying enter, everyone¡¯s expression was one of amusement..


    After entering the elevator, the bespectacled girl did not dare to stand in front of the socialites. She lowered her head and retreated to the corner. Worried that she was afraid, Xiao Ying followed her to the corner.


    Lou Lan called her bodyguards into the elevator.


    The socialite whose wrist had been pinched by Xiao Ying immediately became bolder when he saw Lou Lan calling the bodyguard in.


    Through the bright mirror of the elevator, she nced at Xiao Ying, who was in the corner. She smirked and said, ¡°Have you seen a pheasant turn into a phoenix? Anyway, I¡¯ve never seen one. Pheasants are always the most lowly.¡±


    ¡°Some people really don¡¯t have any self-awareness. They don¡¯t even know what they are. How dare they snatch other people¡¯s things?¡±


    The other socialites in the elevator only smiled and did not speak, but everyone¡¯s eyes seemed tond on Xiao Ying as if she was really a slut.


    Xiao Ying nced at the bodyguards standing in front of her and the young girl. She pursed her lips and said nothing.


    The young girl did not know about the grudge between Xiao Ying and Lou Lan. Thinking about how Xiao Ying had offended these socialites, who were not easy to deal with, in order to help her, she felt extremely guilty and said softly to her, ¡°Thank you, sister. I¡¯m sorry to have implicated you.¡±


    Xiao Ying shook her head.


    Xiao Ying had never been afraid of anything in her life.


    When the elevator reached the tenth floor, Lou Lan and a few socialites walked out.


    Xiao Ying and the young girl were also working on this floor. When they walked out of the elevator, Xiao Ying heard the socialite using Lou Lan¡¯s status to call the bodyguards over and was still badmouthing her. She took out a marble from her bag.


    With a flick of her fingers, she shot the marble at the socialite¡¯s feet. The socialite was wearing ten-inch high heels and did not look at the ground under her feet. Caught off-guard, she stepped on the marble and her entire body fell to the ground in an extremely sorry state.


    She let out a scream and wanted to pull Lou Lan, who was walking in front of her, but Lou Lan quickly avoided her hand.


    With a loud thud, the socialite fell to the ground heavily.


    Her fake chin that had not been done for long seemed to have shifted, and her bones felt like they were falling apart.


    Lou Lan looked at the socialite who had had a terrible fall terribly and whose skirt had hiked up. She frowned and asked the bodyguards to help her up.


    After the socialite stood up, she paused for a few seconds before her gaze suddenly swept toward Xiao Ying who was not too far away.


    She pointed at Xiao Ying with trembling fingers. ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? You ambushed me secretly!¡±


    When Lou Lan heard the socialite¡¯s words, his expression changed slightly. ¡°Li Yuan, what happened?¡±


    ¡°I was just walking when something suddenly appeared under my feet. That woman must have done it on purpose.¡± The socialite, Li Yuan, red at Xiao Ying angrily.


    Lou Lan nced at Xiao Ying and instructed the bodyguards behind her, ¡°Check carefully and see if there¡¯s anything on the floor that Li Yuan slipped on.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long before the bodyguards found a marble.


    When Li Yuan saw the marble, she immediately red up. ¡°It¡¯s this. I slipped because I stepped on it. Fortunately, I was lucky. Otherwise, I would have fallen to my death.¡±


    Lou Lan took the marble from the bodyguard¡¯s hand and looked at Xiao Ying sharply. ¡°Miss Tang, aren¡¯t you too vengeful? My friend is wearing such high heels. If you use this to attack her, she might die if she¡¯s not careful.¡±


    ¡°Miss Tang, you¡¯re with Long Ming now. You¡¯re a winner in life, but you don¡¯t have to be so arrogant, do you?¡±

 Chapter 1715 - Becoming the Focus

    <h4>Chapter 1715: Bing the Focus</h4>


    With Lou Lan¡¯s words, almost everyone¡¯s gazended on Xiao Ying.


    The socialite who had fallen down stood behind Lou Lan, crying as if she had suffered a great grievance. She hadpletely forgotten about how despicable her previous actions had been.


    The bespectacled girl was so frightened that she tugged on Xiao Ying¡¯s hand, wanting to pull her away. However, Xiao Ying knew that she could not leave at this time.


    Lou Lan had finally found a chance to vent her anger and take her revenge. How could she let her off so easily?


    Lou Lan walked in front of Xiao Ying in her high heels. ¡°Miss Tang, my friend almost died just now. What do you have to say? You¡¯re already a winner in life. Do you still have to go against me like this?¡±


    Xiao Ying wanted tough.


    Who was going against whom?


    If she was not wrong, Lou Lan definitely had something to do with the recording she had received in her mailbox yesterday!


    In the face of Lou Lan¡¯s question, Xiao Ying did not panic at all. She smirked and a faint smile appeared on her face. ¡°Miss Lou, you¡¯re holding a marble and you¡¯re saying that I deliberately made your friend fall?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Lou Lan looked at Xiao Ying¡¯s exquisite face and hatred filled her heart. She had to restrain herself from tearing this woman¡¯s face apart.


    If she had not appeared, Long Ming would not have broken off the engagement with her, and she would not have be a conversational topic for everyone else.


    Her dream of bing the Princess Consort had been shattered all because of this woman!


    Lou Lan looked straight into Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Tang, you said it wasn¡¯t you. Do you dare to take out everything in your bag?¡±


    Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°What right does Miss Lou have to search other people¡¯s things?¡±


    That socialite who had fallen was furious when she saw Xiao Ying trying to defend herself. ¡°You must be guilty. Lan Lan, let¡¯s call the police!¡±


    Lou Lan ignored that socialite and only looked at Xiao Ying. ¡°Miss Tang, do you not dare to do it?¡±


    Xiao Ying smirked. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for Miss Lou to search my bag, but both you and I have to take out everything from our bags. After all, Miss Lou, aren¡¯t you a suspect too?¡±


    Lou Lan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Why am I a suspect? Li Yuan is my friend.¡±


    Xiao Ying smirked, her smile unreadable. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for you to do this to your friend in order to nder me!¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s words made Lou Lan and Li Yuan¡¯s expressions change.


    Li Yuan was a brainless person, so she did not hear the sarcasm in Xiao Ying¡¯s words. She turned her doubtful gaze toward Lou Lan.


    This was the effect Xiao Ying wanted.


    Lou Lan thought highly of herself and would not admit to something she had never done.


    ¡°Alright, since you suspect me and I suspect you, let¡¯s pour everything out of our bags now.¡±


    A minuteter.


    The two of them had emptied their bags onto the carpet.


    Xiao Ying spread her items out on the ground. There were no marbles.


    Lou Lan frowned and rummaged through her own belongings. To her surprise, she found a marble of a different color beside her makeup pouch.


    Lou Lan¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    ¡°Why is there such a thing in my bag?¡±


    Li Yuan, who was standing behind Lou Lan, covered her mouth in disbelief when she saw the marble in Lou Lan¡¯s bag.


    Had that vixen been right?


    Lou Lan had deliberately tricked her for personal grudges?


    Thinking of the pain of falling to the ground and her limbs almost falling apart, Li Yuan¡¯s gaze revealed a trace of unhappiness.


    ¡°Lan, I really treated you as a friend. How could you treat me like this?¡± Li Yuan felt wronged.


    Seeing that Li Yuan was wavering because of Xiao Ying, Lou Lan was so angry that her chest heaved slightly.


    From the looks of it, Xiao Ying was not just looks without any brains. She was smart and calcting.


    Lou Lan ignored Li Yuan. She stood up and walked up to Xiao Ying. ¡°I don¡¯t know when you put the marbles in my bag, but Miss Tang, you¡¯ve already snatched my fianc¨¦ away. Now, you even want to frame me and ruin my rtionship with my friend. How much more do you want to embarrass me?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how I survived the past few days? I love Long Ming so much, but because of you, we became strangers¡­ Forget it. All the grievances and pain have passed. I won¡¯t mention them anymore. But this time, you hurt my friend and framed me. Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡±


    Tears filled Lou Lan¡¯s eyes and her long eyshes fluttered nonstop. She looked extremely aggrieved.


    ¡°Miss Tang, I won¡¯t tolerate it anymore. You stole my lover from me. I won¡¯t let you hurt my friend again¡­¡± Lou Lan seemed to have mustered her courage and raised her hand to p Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying looked at Lou Lan and did not stop her. However, when Lou Lan¡¯s finger was about tond on her face, Xiao Ying tilted her head.


    Lou Lan missed and lost her bnce. She stumbled and fell to the ground.


    Lou Lan¡¯s forehead hit the wall and her skin was grazed. Blood immediately gushed out.


    It had only been a few seconds since Lou Lan had tried to hit Xiao Ying to her falling. No one was clear of what had just happened.


    The skin on Lou Lan¡¯s forehead was grazed and fresh blood flowed down to her fair face. It was an extremely scary sight.


    Seeing that Lou Lan was injured, Li Yuan started to believe that Lou Lan was innocent again. She pointed a trembling finger at Xiao Ying¡¯s nose. ¡°Vixen, b*tch, you almost made me fall to my death. Now, you¡¯re even attacking Lan Lan. You¡¯re not even the Princess Consort yet but you¡¯re already so arrogant!¡±


    Seeing that Lou Lan was injured, Lou Lan¡¯s bodyguards immediately went forward to deal with Xiao Ying. Lou Lan said weakly, ¡°She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Don¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    Li Yuan and the other socialites looked at Lou Lan and could not help but feel indignant for her. ¡°Lan Lan, you¡¯re too kind. Shended you in this state and yet, you¡¯re still helping her?¡±


    Lou Lan shook her head weakly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to care about this anymore. Help me to the hospital!¡±


    Li Yuan and several socialites helped Lou Lan back into the elevator. Before the elevator door closed, Lou Lan looked at Xiao Ying, a chilling smile on her lips.


    ¡­


    That afternoon.


    A silent surveince video appeared on the inte.


    The video showed Xiao Ying, Lou Lan and her party. First, it was the scene of Li Yuan falling to the ground, then Lou Lan confronting Xiao Ying before falling to the ground. Her forehead was injured but she did not let the bodyguards hurt Xiao Ying. She appeared extremely aggrieved.


    Someone had ced the photos of Long Ming and Xiao Ying behind the video and analyzed their situation in detail.


    Theizens loved to make up stories from photos. Hence, the drama of the first mistress humiliating and taking revenge on the first wife of the socialite appeared.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1716 - Reversal

    <h4>Chapter 1716: Reversal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Everyone had the right to pursue love, but the actions of the mistress in the video were despicable.


    She had snatched the fianc¨¦ from the original wife and had bullied the original wife and her best friend in public. However, the original wife was extremely magnanimous and did not take revenge on the mistress after being hurt and wronged.


    ?


    A simple surveince video showed the difference between the original wife and the mistress.


    How could a shrew-like vixen be the Princess Consort of the royal family?


    Theizens were filled with righteous indignation and wanted the mistress to leave their King immediately.


    There were manyments that were scolding her on the inte.


    Not too longter, Lou Lan made a post on Weibo.


    ¡°I only suffered a small injury. It¡¯s nothing serious. Thank you for your concern. We should respect everyone¡¯s choice.¡±


    When Lou Lan posted this on Weibo, it caused a bloody battle.


    When Lou Lan and Long Ming were engaged, there had been many fans of the couple. After they broke off their engagement, many of the couple fans no longer believed in love between prestigious and wealthy families.


    A few days ago, it had been revealed that Long Ming had a new lover. The fans were biased toward Lou Lan, believing that it was that woman who had seduced Long Ming, ruining the couple in their hearts.


    With the news today, the fans hated Xiao Ying even more. Every one of them seemed to have been injected with stimnts as they talked about all sorts of things that portrayed Xiao Ying in a negative light.


    There was even a topic that demanded Xiao Ying to get out of the royal family and Burma.


    There were also those who were extreme in their actions and put up banners and organized a protest in the CBD center.


    Xiao Ying was working at the branch office in the afternoon and she had seen all the news online.


    It was expected.


    From the moment Lou Lan had pretended to fall and hit her head so hard, she had already known that Lou Lan was up to no good.


    If Lou Lan had been the one who had sent the recording yesterday, then she must have heard that Long Ming would not marry her. Lou Lan must be feeling smug in her heart. Without Long Ming¡¯s support, she could nder and frame her as she pleased.


    The edit of the surveince footage was obviously one-sided. Lou Lan and her best friend had be the victims while Xiao Ying had be an unforgivable sinner.


    Her colleagues in thepany had also seen the news.


    But they believed in Xiao Ying¡¯s character and no one gossiped about her.


    Sister Wen called Xiao Ying to her office.


    Ever since Xiao Ying had gotten together with Long Ming, her life had never been peaceful.


    However, with Long Ming¡¯s noble status, his every action was naturally watched by everyone.


    ¡°Sister Ying, there are many people blocking your way downstairs. They¡¯re holding up banners and are waiting toe at you menacingly. Don¡¯t leave via thepany¡¯s main door after work. Go to the basement and take my car.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded.


    ¡°Sister Ying, I believe in you just like my colleagues in thepany. However, have you thought of any solution for this matter? If you let this negative news continue to spread, it will have a very bad impact on you.¡±


    ¡°If you want to marry into the royal family in the future, it will be hard for you to move forward without the support of the people!¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Sister Wen, who was worried and concerned about her, and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Wen, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll settle this matter. It¡¯s just that I need to wait now¡­¡±


    Sister Wen wanted to ask Xiao Ying what she was waiting for, but she was afraid that asking too much would make Xiao Ying unhappy, so she said nothing more.


    In Sister Wen¡¯s office, Xiao Ying continued to work.


    When it was almost time to get off work, Xiao Ying headed to the washroom.


    When she came out of the cubicle and was washing her hands, the bespectacled girl came over.


    Seeing Xiao Ying, the young girl lowered her head. ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m onlying forward now.¡±


    The young girl handed a thumb drive to Xiao Ying. ¡°I took photos of you guys arguing. Also, I¡¯ve thought it through. Even if I¡¯m fired and they create trouble for me, I want to make things right.¡±


    Xiao Ying took the thumb drive and looked at the girl, a smile on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m already very happy that you gave me the video you took. Don¡¯t say anything and don¡¯t admit that you took the video. If they take revenge and cause you to lose your job, you cane and look for me any time.¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded.


    ¡­


    Back in the office, Xiao Ying saw the photos that the young girl had secretly taken. She did not edit anything and called Long Ming¡¯s butler, asking him to send it to the influential media and VIPs.


    When it was time to get off work, Xiao Ying did not leave immediately. She called the nanny, who went to fetch Wan Bao from school.


    Today, she had be a hot topic again. If she went to fetch Wan Bao, something might happen, so she might as well not turn up at all.


    The butler was efficient and within half an hour, the video the young girl had secretly recorded appeared on Weibo.


    That video had not been edited at all, restoring what had truly happened.


    However, there was no recording of Xiao Ying flicking the marble to Li Yuan¡¯s feet.


    From Li Yuan¡¯s fall to Xiao Ying being questioned, Lou Lan and her pouring out the things in their bags, Lou Lan finding the marbles in her bag, Lou Lanining about Xiao Ying, and the self-directed act of being pushed and injured all appeared clearly in the video.


    The surveince footage sent by Lou Lan was silent. It was only through editing that Lou Lan and Li Yuan looked like the victims.


    However, the video had not been edited and neither had it been muted.


    What Lou Lan and Li Yuan had said and what Xiao Ying had said could all be clearly heard.


    From beginning to the end, Xiao Ying had not said much. It was always Lou Lan and Li Yuan talking.


    Anyone with a brain would be able to tell that Lou Lan had put in a lot of effort to act out the scene of her being hurt by the mistress in order to gain the sympathy of the public.


    In the video, Lou Lan was the first to raise her hand. In order to avoid Lou Lan¡¯s p, Xiao Ying had taken a step back. She had not even touched Lou Lan¡¯s finger.


    After watching the entire video, Lou Lan and Long Ming¡¯s fans exploded in order to protect Lou Lan, iming that the video was fake.


    In the end, a professionalizen analyzed both videos and found that Lou Lan¡¯s video had been edited. There had been no changes to the video that had been postedter.


    This reversal came too quickly.


    The curses directed at Xiao Ying on the inte started to change.


    Someizens started to pity Xiao Ying.


    ¡°Just because she was liked by the King, she was framed. If someone didn¡¯t secretly take aplete video, wouldn¡¯t she have been maligned?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the explosive power of the inte is too scary. People say that she¡¯s a vixen and evil just because she¡¯s pretty, but she didn¡¯t do anything. What did she do wrong?¡±


    ¡­


    In the Lou family.


    Lou Lan had been paying attention to today¡¯s news.


    Seeing Xiao Ying being attacked by theizens, who were demanding that she get her out of the royal family and Burma, she was ted.


    However, she didn¡¯t even have hours to enjoy herself. The moment the full video was exposed, her mood fell to rock bottom!

 Chapter 1717 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1717: Meeting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    How could this have happened?


    Who had secretly recorded the video?


    ?


    It was definitely not her best friend nor the bodyguards. At that time, Xiao Ying had had no time to record the video, which meant¡­


    That bespectacled girl!


    Lou Lan immediately called the bodyguards in.


    ¡°Help me investigate someone and teach her a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡­


    The bespectacled girl returned to her apartment after work, stopping by the supermarket to buy groceries for dinner.


    Just as she was about to finish cooking, she heard a sound at the door.


    She walked to the door suspiciously.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    A masked man in ck walked in with a sharp dagger in his hand.


    ¡°Did you secretly take a video and upload it online?¡±


    The young girl was so frightened that she stepped back with a pale face. ¡°Yes¡­ You¡¯re twisting the facts and using a good person. Of course, I have to clear her name¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to clear her name?¡± The man in ck scoffed. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯ve offended?¡±


    ¡°M-Miss Lou?¡±


    The man in ck said nothing, raising his dagger to stab the girl.


    The young girl screamed and her slender arm suddenly tightened. Suddenly, someone pulled her away and that same person who had pulled her away kicked the abdomen of the man in ck.


    The man in ck was caught off guard and fell to the ground.


    At tjat moment, countless cameras shed and he almost could not open his eyes.


    Before the man in ck could react, he heard sharp questions thrown at him.


    ¡°Were you sent by Miss Lou to kill the youngdy who took the video?¡±


    ¡°How dare youmit such a crime in broad daylight? Are you disregarding our country¡¯sws?¡±


    The man in ck wanted to flee in panic, but he clearly did not have the chance to do so.


    When he got up, Xiao Ying grabbed his wrist, took his dagger and threw him over her shoulder.


    ¡­


    The reporters called the police.


    After the man in ck was taken away, the reporter interviewed the bespectacled young girl.


    When a reporter faced the camera, he even pointed out sharply that the Lou family would have to bear the responsibility if this kind-hearted girl were to meet with any mishap in the future.


    When the entire video was released in the afternoon, the Lou family had been affected.


    At night, the impact had increased when it was exposed that Lou Lan had hired an assassin.


    When Lou Lan saw the news, she flew into a rage.


    After being scolded by the Old Master, Father Lou returned to the vi and pped Lou Lan in anger.


    This was the first time Lou Lan had ever been hit by her father since she was young.


    She did not think that she had done anything wrong. It was all Xiao Ying¡¯s fault.


    Her hatred for Xiao Ying deepened.


    ¡­


    After the reporters left, Xiao Ying held the hand of the bespectacled girl. ¡°In the future, the Lou family won¡¯t dare to send anyone to do anything to you. I saw your resume this afternoon. I think that you¡¯ll fit right in at ourpany. If you¡¯re willing, you can be my assistant in the future.¡±


    The young girl¡¯s name was Xiao Mai and she was a pure and honest girl. Her family background was poor and she hade out to work very early. She had gotten a university degree from self-studying, and it was her dream to work in this building. Naturally, Xiao Ying would not let her dream be destroyed.


    Tears welled up in Xiao Mai¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m willing. Thank you, Sister Xiao Ying.¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying only returned to the pcete at night.


    After a full day, she was exhausted both mentally and physically.


    After Long Ming left the country, he had not contacted her for the entire day and neither had she tried to contact him.


    When she thought of the happiness she had experienced during her vacation, she felt a sense of surrealism.


    She did not understand. If he could not marry her, he could have just told her. Why had he given her promises and hope?


    Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t given him her heart.


    Back in the pce, Wan Bao was already asleep. Xiao Ying took a bath and went to Wan Bao¡¯s princess room.


    Looking at the little girl who was sleeping amongst a pile of dolls, her emotions surged.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Wan Bao, she would have left long ago given her personality.


    Xiao Ying did not return to the master bedroom, but instead, fell asleep beside Wan Bao.


    ¡­


    The next day, Xiao Ying still sent Wan Bao to school as usual before she went to work.


    Yesterday¡¯s news had negatively affected the Lou family, but they had suppressed the news by spending some money.


    Now, there were no longer any news articles about yesterday¡¯s incident on the inte.


    Xiao Ying focused all her attention on her work.


    She had already decided to have a good chat with Long Ming when he returned.


    If they really could not get together, it would be easier for them to part.


    Anyway, she would not let herself be his secret lover.


    Thest two times she had been faced with cyber violence, she might very well have gotten depressed if she didn¡¯t have a strong psychological endurance.


    Those insults and words that attacked her were really too despicable.


    That afternoon.


    Xiao Ying received a call from Young Master Qin.


    Since Young Master Qin was here, Cen Xi had asked him to bring some gifts and specialties to Wan Bao.


    Xiao Ying booked a restaurant to treat Young Master Qin to dinner.


    ¡­


    After work, Xiao Ying drove to the restaurant.


    Not long after she arrived at the restaurant, Young Master Qin came over.


    The moment he saw Xiao Ying, Young Master Qin felt that she had lost weight.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to be a Princess Consort soon? Why do you look so haggard?¡±


    Xiao Ying touched her face. ¡°Do I look very ugly now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not ugly, but it¡¯s better for women not to be too thin.¡± Young Master Qin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Your sister knows you best. She knows that you must be under a lot of pressure since you¡¯re going to be a Princess Consort. She asked me to bring you a lot of tonics.¡±


    ¡°That girl always makes me feel like she¡¯s the older sister.¡±


    ¡°The two of you have such an enviable rtionship!¡±


    Xiao Ying smiled and was about to invite Young Master Qin to the room when a familiar voice trailed over. ¡°Sister-inw?¡±


    Xiao Ying turned back and saw Long Meiing in from the entrance of the restaurant. Her smile widened. ¡°Mei¡¯er?¡± After addressing Young Master Qin, Xiao Ying walked toward Long Mei.


    Long Mei had note to the restaurant alone. A few steps behind her was a tall man.


    The man was wearing a blue leather jacket, ripped jeans, and a diamond earring on his left ear. His hair was cut very short, and his facial features were well-defined and handsome. He was chewing gum, looking wild and arrogant with a hint of uninhibitedness.


    Could this be Long Mei¡¯s boyfriend?


    She had thought that Long Mei would like a mature and cold man like Long Ming.


    Long Mei noticed Xiao Ying¡¯s gaze and turned to look at the man behind her. ¡°Ah Jin, this is the sister-inw I wanted to bring you to meetst time. It¡¯s such a coincidence that we met today.¡±


    The man walked to Long Mei¡¯s side and took his hand out of his pocket. He grabbed Long Mei¡¯s shoulder and looked at Xiao Ying. ¡°Hello, Sister-inw.¡±


    Xiao Ying could not put a finger on her first impression of Long Mei¡¯s boyfriend. The way he looked at Long Mei probably meant that he really liked her. However, he exuded evilness for some unknown reason.


    Although Long Mei was very outstanding, she was afraid that Long Mei would not be able to subdue him.

 Chapter 1718 - Hes Back

    <h4>Chapter 1718: He¡¯s Back</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Long Mei looked behind Xiao Ying. Seeing that it was not Long Ming but a stranger who was here, she asked in confusion, ¡°Sister-inw, is my brother not here?¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded. ¡°He went abroad.¡±


    ?


    ¡°He went abroad? I received a message from him yesterday asking me toe back.¡± Long Mei did not know why Long Ming wanted her toe back, so she shrugged. ¡°I asked him what happened, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He¡¯s so mysterious.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Long Ming had sent a message to Long Mei, but he had not called her nor messaged her in the past two days. A trace of sadness shed past her eyes.


    Young Master Qin walked over and lowered his head to ask Xiao Ying, ¡°Is she your friend?¡±


    ¡°Long Ming¡¯s younger sister.¡± Xiao Ying adjusted her emotions very quickly and said to Long Mei with a smile, ¡°This is a friend I met in S Country. He¡¯s here on a vacation and my sister asked him to bring something to me.¡±


    Young Master Qin nced at Long Mei. Seeing that she had her boyfriend with her, he nodded at her without any of his usual frivolity.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, I¡¯ve reserved a room. Do you want toe with me?¡±


    Long Mei nced at her boyfriend. Seeing that he was silent, she smiled and shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s eat tomorrow. When my brotheres back, we can eat together.¡±


    Xiao Ying did not force her.


    After they arrived at the private room and ordered the dishes, Young Master Qin could not help butin, ¡°The Burmese King¡¯s younger sister looks like a beautiful and independent girl. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so afraid of her boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Xiao Ying did not understand why Young Master Qin would use such a word.


    ¡°When you asked her if she wanted to eat together, her boyfriend pursed his lips, and she said that she wouldn¡¯t join us.¡±


    Xiao Ying had not noticed this detail.


    Thest time, she had heard from Long Mei that her boyfriend doted on her a lot. Besides, with Long Mei¡¯s personality and charm, there was really no need for her to suck up to a man!


    Her boyfriend was indeed handsome, but he was not handsome enough for others to treat him as a god!


    What was Long Mei attracted to for her to be so devoted to him?


    Seeing Xiao Ying in a daze, Young Master Qin raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Young Master Qin stared at Xiao Ying for a few seconds before he suddenly asked, ¡°Did you have a conflict with the Burmese King recently?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°My sixth sense.¡±


    ¡°A man¡¯s sixth sense is not urate.¡±


    ¡°Okay, maybe I¡¯m thinking too much.¡±


    ¡­


    In another room.


    Long Mei had finished ordering and when she saw the man¡¯s gaze on her, she blushed shyly. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°My baby is beautiful.¡±


    Long Mei red at him. ¡°I know I¡¯m pretty, but I don¡¯t believe that you haven¡¯t met a girl who¡¯s prettier than me.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    Hearing his words, Long Mei was unhappy again.


    She knew that there was always someone better, but no matter which woman it was, she hoped to be the most beautiful in her boyfriend¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Your sister-inw. She looks more beautiful than you.¡±


    Long Mei clenched her fists and punched the bad man. ¡°Why are you so annoying?¡±


    ¡°I was just joking.¡± The man held Long Mei¡¯s delicate hand and bit her finger. ¡°In my heart, Mei¡¯er is the most beautiful.¡±


    Before Long Mei could smile, he pulled her into his arms. He wrapped his arms around her slender waist and rested his chin on her thin shoulders, his pleasant masculine scent spilling into her ears.


    She shrank back with a blush. ¡°Although there are only the two of us in the room, you still have to pay attention to your image!¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? If they see it, then so be it. Anyway, I¡¯m hugging my baby.¡± The man bit her earlobe.


    Long Mei¡¯s face was flushed from embarrassment. Because her back was facing the man, she did not see theplicated emotions in the man¡¯s wild and arrogant eyes.


    ¡°Baby, your sister-inw is so beautiful. Is your brother so reassured that he allows her to have a meal alone with another man?¡± The man pressed against Long Mei¡¯s ear and continued, ¡°You said that when your brother sent you a messagest night, your sister-inw¡¯s expression seemed to have changed slightly. ording to my guess, they must have had a conflict.¡±


    Hearing her boyfriend¡¯s words, Long Mei could not help but frown.


    She wouldn¡¯t have felt it if he had not said anything.


    However, Xiao Ying was her sister-inw. Why was he observing her so carefully?


    Long Mei struggled to get off the man¡¯sp and returned to her chair.


    The man looked at Long Mei¡¯s tensed expression and could not help kissing her forehead. ¡°I just mentioned it casually. Are you still angry?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my sister-inw. If you keep staring at her, my brother might find out and gouge your eyes out.¡±


    The manughed at Long Mei¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll only stare at my baby in the future.¡±


    ¡­


    After Xiao Ying and Young Master Qin finished their meal, they returned to the pce with their bags.


    Seeing that Xiao Ying had returned, the butler hurriedly took the things in her hands. ¡°Miss Ying, you¡¯re finally back. The King returned to the pce two hours ago.¡±


    Xiao Ying hummed faintly.


    He had not called or sent her a message when he came back, and she had not known that he wasing back.


    The butler looked at Xiao Ying¡¯s cold attitude and thought of how cold sweat appeared on the King¡¯s forehead when he had not seen Miss Ying¡¯s cold face in the pce.


    When the two of them argued, they were also tense and fearful as servants.


    ¡°Miss Ying, have you had dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The King hasn¡¯t eaten anything since he returned. Miss Ying, do you want to apany the King to eat something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    The butler was speechless.


    Xiao Ying changed her shoes and went in. She did not see Long Ming in the living room. She washed her hands and went to the amusement park to find Wan Bao.


    After ying with Wan Bao for half an hour, she brought her back to her room to take a bath.


    After showering, Xiao Ying had just finished putting on Wan Bao¡¯s clothes when there was a knock on the door, followed by Long Ming¡¯s deep voice. ¡°Wan Bao.¡±


    ¡°Cool Uncle.¡±


    Long Ming walked into the room, holding the gift he had brought back for Wan Bao. Wan Bao took the gift excitedly, thanking him obediently before saying sweetly, ¡°Cool Uncle, where have you been the past two days? Mommy and I missed you so much!¡±


    ¡°You missed me?¡± Long Ming¡¯s dark eyes swept toward Xiao Ying. She did not look at Long Ming as she straightened Wan Bao¡¯s pajamas. She said coldly, ¡°It¡¯ste. Mommy will tell you a story. Sleep early!¡±


    Wan Bao blinked her bright eyes and looked at the cool Long Ming standing by the side. She said softly, ¡°Mommy, I want to hear Cool Uncle tell a story, okay?¡±


    Xiao Ying didn¡¯t say anything. She left the princess room and gave the father and daughter some space.


    ¡­


    Long Ming told Wan Bao three stories and Wan Bao fell asleep as she listened to him.


    Long Ming came out of the princess¡¯s room and returned to the master bedroom. He furrowed his eyebrows slightly when he did not see the woman on the bed.

 Chapter 1719 - He Still Loved Her!

    <h4>Chapter 1719: He Still Loved Her!</h4>


    Not seeing the woman in the master bedroom, Long Ming furrowed his eyebrows slightly.


    Long Ming strode out of the master bedroom.


    He called the butler over and asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Ying?¡±


    The butler pointed at one of the guest rooms. ¡°Miss Ying moved into that room.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s expression immediately turned cold.


    He waved his hand. ¡°You can leave!¡±


    The butler left, feeling like he had been relieved of a huge burden.


    Long Ming¡¯s tall body leaned against the wall behind him. He took out a lighter from his pocket and yed with it between his long fingers.


    He opened and closed several times the lighter before he stood up and walked toward the guest room Xiao Ying was staying in.


    The moment Long Ming opened the door with the spare key, Xiao Ying happened to walk out of the bathroom. She had just taken a bath and was wearing a silk nightdress. Her long hair was wet and fell over her shoulders. She had a towel in her hand and was about to dry her wet hair.


    Seeing the maning in from outside, Xiao Ying froze.


    Then, she acted as though he was transparent and wiped her wet hair.


    Sensing that something was wrong with Xiao Ying, Long Ming walked to the bed and ced an exquisite jewelry box on the bedside table. ¡°I bought this for you while I was overseas.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Her tone was distant and polite.


    Long Ming furrowed his eyebrows, his deep eyes looking at Xiao Ying. ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Why was she angry?


    Because he had not contacted her for the past two days?


    Xiao Ying did not think that Long Ming would still care about her emotions. She smirked, finding it a little ironic.


    ¡°Take it away. I can¡¯t afford to take anything from you.¡±


    Long Ming walked in front of Xiao Ying, his hand pressing on her thin shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He even asked her what was wrong?


    At the thought of that recording, the anger she had suppressed with much difficulty appeared again.


    She threw the towel she was using to dry her hair on the bed, ring at him with a cold and tense expression. ¡°Long Ming, if you want to marry another woman, you can tell me. Why do you have to act like you¡¯re deeply in love with me and turn around to say hurtful words?¡±


    Long Ming narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did you hear something bad?¡±


    Could it be that someone had leaked what he had said in the meeting room that day and was trying to sow discord between them?


    Xiao Ying did not want to hide anything. Every day when she thought of him saying such things, she felt as though her heart was being stabbed by a knife.


    ¡°Yes, I heard it. You won¡¯t marry a woman like me. You have to marry someone of equal status.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s well-defined face tensed up like a sharp de and the coldness exuding from his body rushed toward her.


    Although there were no emotions in his eyes, Xiao Ying could feel the murderous aura.


    Xiao Ying did not back down. She stared straight into his dark eyes and said word by word, ¡°Long Ming, it was you who came to R Country and promised me that you would give me and Wan Bao a home.¡±


    As Xiao Ying spoke, a mocking smile appeared on her lips. ¡°How long has it been? You¡¯ve changed your mind already. If I didn¡¯t hear you say those words personally, how long would you have lied to me?¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart tightened ufortably.


    She clenched her fists and pushed him away.


    If he was unwilling to be pushed, she would not be able to push him away given the difference in their strengths.


    But now, she managed to push him out.


    Xiao Ying wanted to close the door.


    Long Ming put his hand on the door and looked at Xiao Ying with his dark eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Xiao Ying mmed the door shut.


    Her slender body leaned against the door frame, her eyes filled with tears.


    It turned out that her heart had really be fragile after being moved.


    Even the slightest things dealt her a huge blow.


    ¡­


    Xiao Yingy on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.


    Not wanting to let her thoughts run wild, she opened the drawer and took out a bottle of sleeping pills.


    She only started to feel sleepy after swallowing two pills.


    In the middle of the night, Xiao Ying , who was sound asleep, had no idea that the door to her room had been pushed open.


    A tall ck figure walked in and sat by the bed, staring at her pretty face for a long time.


    His rough fingers caressed her facial features.


    A low sigh escaped from the depths of his throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Although he knew about her past, he had never calcted how many men she had been with. Seeing those photos, his heart still ached even though he knew that she had only done it toplete her mission.


    He was not a saint and he ahd still minded it at that time. He could only try to get used to it as quickly as possible.


    His love for her was enough for him to tolerate her past.


    Long Ming lowered his head and kissed her cheek softly.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying was woken up by a knock on the door.


    She had taken sleeping pillsst night and had slept peacefully.


    Opening her eyes, her mind was nk for a few seconds.


    ¡°Miss Ying, are you awake?¡±


    The butler¡¯s voice sounded from outside.


    Xiao Ying got up from the bed, put on a jacket, and opened the door.


    Behind the butler were two women wearing professional and exquisite makeup.


    Seeing Xiao Ying open the door, they both bowed respectfully. ¡°Hello, Miss Ying. I¡¯m a makeup artist.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at the butler in confusion.


    The butler smiled and said to Xiao Ying, ¡°Miss Ying will understandter.¡±


    Under the butler¡¯s instructions, the two women walked into Xiao Ying¡¯s guest room.


    One of them took out a pink dress. ¡°Miss Ying, please change into this dress first.¡±


    Xiao Ying was confused.


    However, she still followed the woman¡¯s instructions and changed into a pink dress.


    After changing into the dress, the makeup artist helped Xiao Ying braid her hair and put on exquisite light makeup.


    After she was done with her makeup, Xiao Ying opened her eyes and looked at the dignified and elegant woman in the mirror. She could not believe that that person in the mirror was her.


    Seeing that Xiao Ying was dressed, the butler walked in and said politely, ¡°Miss Ying, pleasee with me.¡±


    With doubts in her heart, Xiao Ying followed the butler to a guest room.


    Long Ming and a middle-aged couple were sitting in the guest room. The woman was beautiful and elegant, while the man had a dignified aura and was mature and steady. The couple looked wealthy.


    Long Ming sat opposite the couple. Seeing the butler bring Xiao Ying over, he got up, walked to the door, and held Xiao Ying¡¯s hand.


    Xiao Ying wanted to pull her hand back instinctively, but Long Ming seemed to have seen through her thoughts and held her slender fingers tightly in his palm.


    Long Ming looked at Xiao Ying¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s true that I won¡¯t marry a woman with suchplicated experiences like you. The royal family and the people won¡¯t allow it¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Xiao Ying interrupted him angrily. ¡°Then, why did you call me over?¡±

 Chapter 1720 - She Had Always Been The One He Wanted to Marry!

    Chapter 1720: She Had Always Been The One He Wanted to Marry!


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    For the past two days, Xiao Ying had felt like she was suffering in a pot of oil.


    It had hurt before, but hearing him say it now, her heart still hurt.


    ?


    If there had been no guests in the conference room, she might have hit him.


    She wasn¡¯t a ything that had no temper at all.


    At the very most, they would part ways and she would leave the pce!


    Looking at Xiao Ying¡¯s pale face, Long Ming did not exin anything. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her into the meeting room.


    Seeing Xiao Ying enter, the middle-aged couple sized her up carefully.


    There was a warm smile in their eyes.


    Seeing their friendly attitude, Xiao Ying could only squeeze out a smile and nod at them. However, she secretly pulled her hand away from Long Ming¡¯s.


    Long Ming did not stop Xiao Ying anymore. Instead, he said to the middle-aged couple, ¡°Uncle Long, Auntie Long, this is the Miss Xiao Ying I mentioned to you.¡± Then, he looked at Xiao Ying. ¡°This is the Duke, and the person beside him is the Duke¡¯s wife.¡±


    The Duke and his wife?


    Xiao Ying greeted them and looked at Long Ming in confusion. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Long Ming reached out his long arm and wrapped it around Xiao Ying¡¯s slender shoulders. He said in a low and maic voice, ¡°The Duke¡¯s surname is Long. The Duke and his wife want to acknowledge you as their daughter. In the future, you¡¯ll be the daughter of the Duke, and the person I¡¯m going to announce as the Princess Consort.¡±


    The expression on Xiao Ying¡¯s face froze at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Her eyes widened as she stared at Long Ming in disbelief.


    It took her a while to react. What had he meant when he said that he would not marry a woman with aplicated background like her? He wanted to change her status into one that waspatible with him and marry her with the surname Long.


    So, his hurtful words were not because he really did not want to marry her?


    Instead, he wanted her to change her identity so she could marry him?


    Xiao Ying blinked, biting her lip hard with her teeth. It was only when she felt the pain that she realized it was not a dream.


    Mrs Long looked at Xiao Ying with gentle eyes and went forward to hold her hand. ¡°Miss Xiao Ying, are you willing to be our daughter?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s thoughts were still in a mess. She looked at the kind and amiable Duchess and could tell that the Duchess really wanted to acknowledge her as their daughter. She could not help but feel touched.


    Since she was young, she had never felt the care and love of her parents. She had thought that she would never be able to feel such kinship in her life.


    But now¡­


    ¡°I-It¡¯s too sudden. Can you give me some time?¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife nodded. ¡°We came too suddenly. The King showed us your photo and we felt like old friends at first sight. We couldn¡¯t wait toe back to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife was very gentle and she patted Xiao Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Xiao Ying bowed to them and walked out of the guest room. She walked toward the back garden and Long Ming followed her.


    Xiao Ying noticed that Long Ming hade and she sat on the swing, staring at her toes in a daze.


    Long Ming stood in front of Xiao Ying, his well-defined fingers pinching her chin as he lifted her pretty face. ¡°The Duke and his wife have been living in seclusion abroad since a few years ago. They had a daughter, but she was born weak and sickly. The Duke and his wife did not show her off to the world. When their daughter was four years old, they brought her to the mountains in search of a famous doctor. Unexpectedly, they met with a flood and andslide. Their daughter had an ident, but they did not announce this news to the public.¡±


    ¡°I went abroad two days ago for this. The Duke and his wife liked your photo the moment they saw it. I didn¡¯t say much before they agreed to acknowledge you as their daughter.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Long Ming¡¯s dark eyes and emotions surged in her heart. She lowered her long eyshes and said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°When we came back from the ind, you received a call from the Chief Secretary. What happened?¡±


    Why had he said those words and then gone abroad to find the Duke and his wife?


    Long Ming bent down slightly, his well-defined handsome face moving closer to her. His cold and charming masculine scent filled her nose and Xiao Ying¡¯s heart fluttered as she stared at his deep eyes that seemed to be able to drown her.


    She leaned back, wanting to put some distance between them, but he held the back of her head, his scarlet lips pressed close to her ear, his voice deep and mellow like a cello. ¡°You only need to know that the person I want to marry has always been you.¡±


    ¡­


    In the past two days, Xiao Ying had finally experienced what it felt like to be on a roller coaster.


    She did not dislike Long Ming¡¯s arrangement for the Duke and his wife to ept her as their daughter. Instead, she felt warm.


    When she returned to the conference room again, there was even a trace of nervousness in the Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes. She was afraid that Xiao Ying would reject her.


    When she heard that Xiao Ying had agreed to be their daughter, the Duke¡¯s wife hugged Xiao Ying happily, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Good girl, good girl.¡±


    Ever since their daughter had passed on, the Duke and his wife had wanted to adopt a daughter. However, after searching for a long time, they could not find anyone whom they liked.


    But when they saw Xiao Ying¡¯s photo, they fell for her immediately.


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, your father and I are nning to return here to live. Next week, we will announce to the public that our family has returned. At that time, we will let the royal family and the other noble families know of your identity.¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying apanied the couple to the Duke¡¯s pce.


    Although he had not returned for many years, the Duke¡¯s pce was still luxurious, noble, and grand because of the butler and servants taking care of it.


    The couple brought Xiao Ying around the pce.


    Xiao Ying apanied the couple for the entire day until Long Ming sent someone to pick her up in the evening.


    The Duke¡¯s wife could not bear to let Xiao Ying go. It was only her first day here, but she already wanted to give all the good things to Xiao Ying. She was even more reluctant to let Xiao Ying go. Xiao Yingforted her, ¡°Madam, I wille and stay here in a week¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, can you call me ¡®Mom¡¯?¡±


    Xiao Ying had never called anyone ¡®Mom¡¯ in her life. She was not used to it and it felt a little unnatural, but looking at the Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s expectant gaze, Xiao Ying called out softly, ¡°Mom.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife hugged Xiao Ying, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­


    Coming out of the Duke¡¯s Pce, Xiao Ying felt like she was in a dream.


    The driver who came to pick her up was Long Ming¡¯s personal chauffeur. Seeing Xiao Ying¡¯s dazed expression, he asked with concern, ¡°Miss Ying, are you alright?¡±


    Xiao Ying shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just feel that everything is a little surreal.¡±


    ¡°I heard from the bodyguard who went abroad with the King today that when the King went to look for the Duke and his wife, they refused to see the King at first because they didn¡¯t want to be disturbed from their peaceful life. The King stood at their door for the entire nighta€|¡±

 Chapter 1721 - The Warmth He Gave

    <h2>Chapter 1721: The Warmth He Gave</h2>


    What?!


    Long Ming had gone abroad to meet the couple and had stood by their door for the entire night?


    Long Ming told her that his meeting with the couple had gone smoothly and that they had liked her immediately when he had shown them her photo.


    The driver realized that he had said too much and said in fear, ¡°Miss Ying, don¡¯t go back and ask the King. He doesn¡¯t want anyone to know about it.¡±


    ¡°The King stood there for the entire night before the Duke and his wife agreed to meet him. However, I heard that the Duke and his wife liked you the moment they saw the photo and agreed to the King¡¯s request.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at the nervous driver and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    Back in the pce, the butler told Xiao Ying that after Long Ming coaxed Wan Bao to sleep, he had gone to the study.


    Xiao Ying thought about her misunderstanding of him the past two days and felt a little bad.


    Taking the supper from the butler, Xiao Ying walked to the door of the study.


    She raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    Hearing the man¡¯s deep and cold voice, Xiao Ying pushed the door open and entered.


    Long Ming was looking down at his documents. He was wearing a ck shirt from the day and his side profile was sharp and serious. When he was working, he was serious and cold, exuding a cold aura that kept people away.


    He thought that the butler had brought supper over. His slender fingers tapped the table, signaling for the butler to put the food on the table.


    Xiao Ying walked over and ced the snacks and coffee on the table.


    Long Ming did not look up.


    After a few seconds, perhaps sensing that the person who had brought the food had not left, Long Ming said coldly, ¡°Is she back?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s back.¡±


    An elegant female voice sounded.


    Long Ming looked up and his dark eyes narrowed when he saw the woman standing in front of the desk. ¡°You just returned?¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded.


    Long Ming¡¯s cold expression softened when he saw Xiao Ying. He got up and walked toward her.


    Xiao Ying took a few steps back, avoiding his approach.


    Seeing that she was still rejecting him likest night, Long Ming frowned. ¡°Are you still angry at me?¡±


    Xiao Ying was not angry at him, but¡­


    Xiao Ying walked around the desk and sat on the leather chair he had sat on. Only she dared to sit in his seat.


    Long Ming stood by the desk and watched her spin around on the leather chair. A trace of a smile shed past his eagle-like eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore. Why didn¡¯t you let me hug you?¡±


    Xiao Ying opened her mouth, wanting to say something when she realized that the top drawer of the desk was open. There were documents and several scattered photos inside.


    It was an unintentional nce, but it made Xiao Ying¡¯s expression change.


    Sensing Xiao Ying¡¯s expression, Long Ming wanted to go forward to stop her from looking at the things in the drawer, but it was toote.


    Xiao Ying opened the drawer.


    She picked up the photos inside and scanned them one by one.


    The white light from the top of her headnded on her tensed face. Her ck eyes started to narrow and the skin on her face turned pale.


    Why were these photos here?


    These were the intimate photos of her with various targets!


    These were all filmed by Ba Er¡¯s men. These were the files of every one of their mission executives, and one of the methods Ba Er used to threaten them.


    With Ba Er and Ba Li¡¯s death, these things should have been destroyed.


    But why were they in Long Ming¡¯s drawer?


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart thumped crazily. It was one thing for Long Ming to know about her past, but another thing for him to see how she had charmed those men with his own eyes?


    At this moment, Xiao Ying felt like she was being stripped naked in the streets.


    Long Ming strode forward and immediately took the photo from Xiao Ying¡¯s hand. However, the next second, Xiao Ying picked up the document in the drawer.


    The document was filled with the things that Xiao Ying had done that only Ba Er and the rest knew.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart was in her throat, her heart beating very quickly.


    Where had Long Ming gotten this information?


    It was no wonder that he had gone overseas to look for the Duke and his wife and had not called her at all after returning from the ind.


    No matter who saw this information, their feelings would be affected even if they loved that person!


    Although Long Ming was a high and mighty king, he was only an ordinary man in terms of rtionships. It would be strange if he could stand seeing the woman he loved being with countless men.


    Xiao Ying did not me Long Ming for being cold to her. He needed to adjust his emotions. She could only me herself.


    Why did she agree to be his Princess Consort even though she knew howplicated, unbearable, and dark she used to be?


    She was too greedy!


    ¡°Stop looking. If it wasn¡¯t to find out who leaked this information, I would have burned it long ago.¡± Long Ming looked at Xiao Ying¡¯s remorseful and painful expression and went forward to pull her into his arms.


    However, Xiao Ying pushed him away the next second.


    To be honest, she did not know how to face him.


    Xiao Ying wanted to stand up from the leather chair, but very quickly, her thin shoulders were held down by Long Ming¡¯srge hand.


    Long Ming had also experienced a life worse than death, butpared to her, he was considered lucky. She had grown up in such an environment, where the strong survived and the weak were eliminated. She had suffered so much since she was young to survive.


    Long Ming bent down slightly, his deep eyes focused on Xiao Ying¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. The person who took out the information wanted to ruin our rtionship. Don¡¯t fall into someone else¡¯s trap.¡±


    Long Ming tightened his hold on Xiao Ying¡¯s shoulders, wanting to subdue her. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re Long Ying now and will soon be the daughter of the Duke. You have nothing to do with that Number 21 from before.¡±


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t forget the past, you can hypnotize yourself and forget all the painful experiences in the past. Be a good daughter of the Duke.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Long Ming¡¯s deep eyes and handsome face. At the thought of him standing outside the door of the Duke and his wife¡¯s house for her, her expression slowly changed.


    Long Ming cupped Xiao Ying¡¯s face, his calloused fingers caressing the corner of her eyes. ¡°If you want to cry, just cry, okay?¡±


    He made her want to crya€|


    When she was young, the training was tough and she was always beaten up easily. Every time she cried, she would be punished more severely. Those fierce people told her that tears had to be used only in useful situations.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes turned red.


    She buried her face into Long Ming¡¯s shoulder, not wanting to control her emotions anymore. She started to sob like an injured kitten.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already left that ce for many years. Why are they still unwilling to let me go?¡±


    Long Ming grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s waist tightly. ¡°These are all very confidential documents. Ba Er and Ba Li are no longer around. Who could have gotten these documents?¡±

 Chapter 1722 - Grand Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 1722: Grand Banquet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    At the thought that there was still a mastermind behind this, a chill ran down Xiao Ying¡¯s spine.


    That person was definitely not simple. It was very likely that he had colluded with Ba Er before.


    ?


    ¡°Could it be Long Di?¡± Xiao Ying stared at Long Ming unblinkingly.


    Long Ming shook his head.


    He had already gotten someone to interrogate Long Di the day he had seen this document in the conference room. He had used all kinds of methods, but Long Di jhad refused to admit that he had leaked the information.


    With Long Di¡¯s personality, he would have used it to threaten him the day he nned to usurp the throne if he had such information!


    Seeing Long Ming shake his head, Xiao Ying pursed her lips tightly. ¡°Then who could it be?¡± Seeming to have thought of something, Xiao Ying stood up, wanting to walk out of the study. Long Ming grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s wrist. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Bring your phone over.¡±


    Long Ming let go of Xiao Ying¡¯s wrist.


    Xiao Ying took her phone and clicked on the email to turn on the recording.


    ¡°Listen to it.¡±


    When Long Ming heard that someone had sent Xiao Ying the words he had said in the meeting room, his well-defined face tensed up and turned extremely cold.


    ¡°Who sent it?¡±


    ¡°I suspect it¡¯s Lou Lan, but I didn¡¯t find any clues. The person who sent me the recording was very cautious.¡±


    ¡°Leave this to me. I¡¯ll investigate it properly.¡± Long Ming looked at Xiao Ying, who seemed to have lost some weight after not seeing her for two days. He caressed her face. ¡°I¡¯ve made you suffer.¡±


    Xiao Ying rubbed her face against his palm, a lump in her throat. ¡°It¡¯s not me who has been wronged. It¡¯s you.¡±


    Long Ming knew that Xiao Ying felt terrible. Her past experience was like a deep scar to her. Although new skin had already grown over it, the flesh inside was still rotten.


    Now that someone had torn off her shell and exposed the rotten flesh inside, she naturally felt pain.


    ¡°In the future, you will be the daughter of the Duke. Everything in the past will be sealed in your memories.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded with red eyes.


    After Xiao Ying calmed down a little, she wanted to go back to her room to rest. Long Ming pulled her into his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°You still want to sleep in the guest room?¡±


    Xiao Ying hummed. ¡°I¡¯m still very confused now. I want to be alone.¡±


    Long Ming let go of Xiao Ying and did not force her.


    When Xiao Ying left the study, she looked at Long Ming¡¯s tensed expression before she lowered her eyes and closed the door.


    ¡­


    At one in the morning.


    Long Ming came out of the study.


    Pushing open the bedroom door, he walked in as he unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his firm and muscr chest.


    When he was about to reach the bed, he stopped.


    A delicate figure was lying on the wide and soft bed.


    The bright and gentle moonlight shone in from outside the French windows andnded on that slender figure. It was indescribably beautiful and moving.


    Long Ming bent down, his well-defined handsome face approaching her. Perhaps feeling his breath, the woman slowly opened her eyes. Staring at his handsome face that was so close to her, her long eyshes fluttered slightly. ¡°Why are you only resting now?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you not want to sleep here?¡±


    ¡°I misunderstood you. It¡¯s to make it up to you.¡± He did not know if she was awake or not, but her voice was soft and hoarse, with an indescribable charm. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll go back to the guest room.¡±


    Before she could finish, the man pressed his fingers against her lips. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go back.¡±


    After a while, Long Ming went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Returning to the bed, he looked at the woman who was waiting for him even though she could barely open her eyes. Warmth surged in his heart.


    He pulled her into his arms and patted her slender back. ¡°I said before that no matter what happens, you have to believe in me.¡±


    Xiao Ying leaned against his arms, smelling his refreshing scent as she hummed hoarsely.


    Although they had known each other for many years, they had rarely spent time together.


    They still needed to get along. Having misunderstood him twice, she would try her best to believe and tolerate him in the future.


    ¡­


    A weekter.


    At the Duke¡¯s pce.


    The lights were bright tonight and it was extremely lively.


    After the couple returned to the country, they sent out invitations to the royal family, elders, and noble families. Tonight, they were holding a grand banquet at the Duke¡¯s pce not only because they were returning to the country to settle down, but also because they had an important matter to announce to the public.


    However, they did not reveal this important matter to the outside world.


    No one knew what the Duke and his wife were going to announce, so there was still a mysterious veil over the banquet tonight.


    At the entrance of the Duke¡¯s pce, luxurious cars were parked one behind another. There was a red carpet from the entrance to the manor¡¯s vi. The musical fountain kept changing with the music, and the surrounding nts and flowers were blooming beautifully.


    Xiao Ying had already moved into the Duke¡¯s pce three days in advance. Although Long Ming was reluctant to let her out, she still had to learn some manners and rules in advance as the daughter of the Duke.


    The couple had prepared a room for Xiao Ying. It was luxurious and dreamy.


    In the afternoon, the fashion designer came over to help Xiao Ying change and prepare for the banquet.


    Long Mei had only found out two days ago that Long Ming had asked her toe back to attend tonight¡¯s banquet. She had arrived at the Duke¡¯s pce early.


    Long Mei was wearing a light pink off-shoulder dress today. Her skin was as fair as suet, and her long hair fell over her shoulders. She looked pure and feminine.


    After Long Mei had changed and put on her makeup, she sat by the side to watch Xiao Ying do her makeup.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯ll definitely stun everyone tonight.¡±


    Xiao Ying patted her chest. She was still a little nervous about tonight¡¯s grand banquet. After all, all the people who were attending the banquet were all influential figures. She did not know what the rtives and elders who had seen her background would think when she appeared as the daughter of the Duke.


    However, Long Ming was right. She had to take this step. After tonight, she would be the Long Ying of the Duke¡¯s family, and would no longer be Number 21.


    Xiao Ying finished putting on her makeup. The moment she stood up, her eyes were filled with amazement.


    ¡°No wonder my brother likes you so much. Sister-inw, you look so beautiful when you dress up!¡±


    The makeup artist and stylist also praised Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying was already immune to her appearance. If it wasn¡¯t because she coudl change her appearance and take on all kinds of styles, Ba Er wouldn¡¯t have trained her.


    Once, she had hated this face to the core.


    Long Mei pulled Xiao Ying to the window. From here, they could see the situation in the banquet hall downstairs.


    Most of the guests had arrived, and they were all dressed elegantly.


    Soon, there was amotion in the hall.


    Xiao Ying and Long Mei saw the banquet hall¡¯s door open and a tall figure walked in amidst the crowd.


    It was Long Ming.


    Long Ming was wearing a tailored ck suit. He was tall, with his perfectly ironed suit pants wrapped around his long legs. He had one hand in his pocket, his steps steady and strong.

 Chapter 1723 - Breathtaking

    <h4>Chapter 1723: Breathtaking</h4>


    The moment Long Ming entered, he attracted the attention of many singledies.


    Although the news had revealed that Long Ming had been intimate with a woman at the beach a few days ago, the socialites had received news that that woman could not marry into the royal family. As daughters of noble families, they still had a chance.


    Of course, the Lou family had been invited to the banquet tonight.


    Lou Lan hade with Mother Lou and Father Lou. Recently, she had been rather obedient. Father Lou¡¯s anger had subsided and he brought her out just because she had acted coquettishly.


    From the moment Long Ming walked into the banquet hall, Lou Lan¡¯s gaze never left him.


    In Lou Lan¡¯s heart, no one couldpare to Long Ming. His face was well-defined, his facial features handsome, his eyes deep, and his body exuded the aura of a domineering king.


    He was like a ma, attracting all of her attention.


    Although she had been tricked by Xiao Ying the previous time, Lou Lan did not think that Xiao Ying would really win.


    With Xiao Ying¡¯s lowly status, she would definitely not be able to enter the royal family.


    When Long Ming got tired of her, he would still abandon her.


    ¡­


    Long Mei saw many young and beautiful socialites looking at Long Ming in the banquet hall and she could not help smacking her lips. ¡°Those socialites are really¡­ They look so arrogant usually, but when my brother is around, they look like they want to eat him up.¡±


    Xiao Ying did not mind. After all, with Long Ming¡¯s charm, it would be abnormal if he did not attract attention.


    However¡­


    Xiao Ying looked around the banquet hall and saw Lou Lan, who was talking to several socialites. One of the socialites was called¡­ Oh, Li Yuan.


    They would be surprised to see her on stage when she showed upter!


    Seeing that Xiao Ying did not care about the other women¡¯s gazes on Long Ming, Long Mei smiled. ¡°Sister-inw, I think you have a good mentality. I will definitely be jealous if other women looked at my boyfriend like that.¡±


    ¡°You and your brother are indeed a family.¡±


    Long Meiughed at Xiao Ying¡¯s words. Long Mei¡¯s phone rang.


    Her boyfriend had sent her a message.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Long Mei hurriedly looked toward the entrance of the banquet hall. After a while, a man in a white suit walked in.


    ¡°Ah Jin is here.¡±


    Xiao Ying also saw the man who had entered.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll go down first. I want to introduce Ah Jin to my brotherter.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Long Mei, whose heart had already flown away the moment her boyfriend arrived. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Go on!¡±


    Long Mei shook Xiao Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be nervouster. You¡¯re the prettiest tonight!¡±


    ¡­


    Lou Lan, Li Yuan, and several other socialites were standing together and chatting.


    Li Yuan said, ¡°The Duke and his wife have a daughter, right? They¡¯re holding such a grand banquet tonight and all of the guests invited are big shots. Even the King came personally. Do you think¡­¡±


    Before Li Yuan could finish, Lou Lan and the rest understood what she meant.


    The Duke and his wife had a daughter who was only in their twenties. Women were the most beautiful at this age.


    Did they want to marry their daughter into the royal family?


    Compared to the Lou family, the status of the Duke¡¯s family was a level higher. Although the Duke¡¯s surname was Long, he had no blood rtions with Long Ming. If his daughter could marry into the royal family, the Duke¡¯s family would be even more glorious in the future.


    Lou Lan could not help but panic. Nheless, she put on a pretense. ¡°The King is probably not in the mood to care about the daughter of the Duke for the time being!¡±


    Li Yuan and the other socialites understood what Xiao Ying meant.


    From the photos exposed by the overseas media a few days ago, the King still seemed very interested in that vixen-like woman.


    Unless he wa tired of her, he might not be interested in the Duke¡¯s daughter.


    However, Lou Lan was slightly worried that Long Ming would not marry that vixen. Would he really marry the daughter of the Duke?


    She wanted to see what the daughter of the Duke looked liketer. It would be best if she did not look good and had a fat figure that Long Ming would not like.


    The clock on the wall of the banquet hall showed that it was half past seven. The conductor in the corner of the hall raised his baton high and a slow tune started ying.


    The Duke and his wife went on stage to speak.


    After she finished speaking, the Duke¡¯s wife held the microphone, her eyes slightly wet as she said excitedly, ¡°Dear guests, I¡¯ll introduce our daughter, Long Ying, to all of you.¡±


    As soon as the Duke¡¯s wife finished speaking, the bright and luxurious lights in the banquet hall suddenly dimmed, leaving only one light focused on the stairs.


    The music of the band became mysterious and emotional.


    Everyone held their breaths and looked up at the stairs.


    A beautiful figure slowly appeared in front of everyone.


    Xiao Ying was wearing a fishtail dress today. A woman¡¯s figure, had to be perfect to wear it, especially her waist, buttocks, and legs. If the lines were not gentle enough and there were some ws, wearing this dress would only highlight the ws.


    However, the woman who was walking down slowly from the second floor had a slender figure. Her skin was like white porcin¡ªsmooth and clean. Her long hair was tied up casually and she was neither seductive nor cold. Her makeup was exquisite and perfect. Her facial features were fresh and beautiful. From her eyes to her mouth, no one could find anything wrong with her. She was simply perfect.


    She walked down the stairs slowly with two servants behind her. She had the dignified and elegant aura of a socialite, with a faint smile on her lips.


    Everyone in the banquet hall was shocked when they saw her face.


    But part of it was not because of her beauty, but because¡­


    Why did she look like the female lead that had been exposed a few days ago?


    Or were they the same person?


    The rtives and elders who came to attend the banquet felt that something was wrong. If the woman who had been secretly photographed with Long Ming was the Duke¡¯s daughter, why had they received those documents?


    Lou Lan, who was standing with several socialites, widened her eyes and her jaw almost dropped when she saw the woman walking down.


    Li Yuan, who was beside Lou Lan, was also in disbelief. She grabbed Lou Lan¡¯s arm and stammered, ¡°Lan Lan, am I seeing things? H-How can there be such a simr woman?¡±


    Li Yuan could not believe that the woman she scolded that day was the Duke¡¯s daughter!


    Lou Lan¡¯s mind was in a mess as well. She shook off Li Yuan¡¯s hand and watched as the woman walked down the stairs elegantly. The Duke¡¯s wife walked to the side of the stage and pulled her onto the stage. The Duke¡¯s wife looked at her with a motherly gentleness and she did not seem like she was acting.


    Lou Lan¡¯s fingers dug into her palm, reminding herself to calm down.


    However, when she heard the Duchess introduce that woman to her daughter and even announced that her daughter was in a rtionship with Long Ming, all of her blood rushed to her head.

 Chapter 1724 - Evil Man

    <h4>Chapter 1724: Evil Man</h4>


    Impossible. Impossible!


    Lou Lan¡¯s eyes turned red as she red at the woman on stage.


    She was about to say something when she suddenly felt a cold gazending on her. Turning back, she met Long Ming¡¯s cold eyes.


    There was no expression on Long Ming¡¯s face, but his cold eyes seemed to be warning her that he would not let her off if she dared to ruin tonight¡¯s banquet!


    Lou Lan¡¯s eyshes trembled as she looked away. Her fingertips were pressed against her palm so tightly that it felt like her skin was going to break. However, she did not feel any pain.


    Her mind was in a mess and she could not ept it. Xiao Ying had suddenly be the daughter of the Duke.


    Actually, she did not really understand the situation. If Xiao Ying was not the Duke¡¯s daughter, why would the Duke¡¯s family announce her identity to the public? She had heard long ago that the Duke¡¯s family was not controlled by the royal family. If they did not like her, they would not agree to it even if Long Ming had forced them to do it.


    Was Xiao Ying really the daughter of the Duke?


    No, no!


    She had the most despicable and tainted blood flowing in her veins. How could she be the daughter of the Duke?


    Long Ming must have done something to make her change her identity so that they could be together openly.


    At this thought, Lou Lan felt even more indignant and jealous. Long Ming loved that woman so much that he was willing to create a good background for her!


    At this point, Lou Lan finally understood what Long Ming¡¯s heartless words in the meeting room meant.


    He would not marry a woman like Xiao Ying. He wanted to marry someone of equal status.


    That¡¯s right. Now that Xiao Ying had changed her identity, the person he wanted to marry was not the original Xiao Ying, but the daughter of the Duke.


    The two of them were well-matched in terms of social status. In fact, they were a perfect match!


    Tears welled up in Lou Lan¡¯s eyes. How could he be so good to Xiao Ying and so cruel to her?


    After the Duke¡¯s wife announced Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s marriage, there was thunderous apuse.


    The rtives and elders in the meeting room still did not know if Long Ying and that woman were the same person, but the couple had already announced her as their daughter in front of everyone, so they could not say anything for the time being.


    Xiao Ying held the Duchess¡¯ hand and walked down the stage.


    Many people went forward to congratte her.


    When Xiao Ying was entertaining the guests, she felt a scorching gaze on her. Her long and thick eyshes immediately met Long Ming¡¯s deep eyes.


    Seeing her look over, a faint smile appeared on his thin lips and his deep eyes were filled with admiration for her.


    Tonight, in front of so many VIPs, she had acted naturally, generously, and elegantly. There was nothing to pick on.


    ¡­


    Lou Lan secretly observed Long Ming and Xiao Ying¡¯s actions. Seeing the two of them looking at each other affectionately, her heart felt like it was being scratched by a cat.


    ¡­


    Long Mei stood in the corner and leaned against her boyfriend¡¯s arms. She looked at Long Ming, who was walking toward Xiao Ying, and sighed. ¡°My sister-inw is so happy. When my brother dotes on women, he doesn¡¯t care about anything else.¡±


    Long Mei used to think that any woman who followed her brother would definitely be hurt. Her brother was too unfeeling and did not know how to treat women. Which woman did not want to be pampered and loved?


    ¡°Ah Jin, seeing that my brother is finally happy, I¡¯m so happy for him!¡±


    Long Mei leaned against the man¡¯s arms and looked up at him. ¡°Ah Jin, when are you nning to marry me?¡±


    The man raised his long fingers and gently caressed Long Mei¡¯s delicate nose. ¡°I¡¯m willing to marry you anytime if you want to. However, I¡¯m preparing for a wedding that you¡¯ll never forget¡­¡±


    Before the man could finish, Long Mei raised her hand and covered his lips.


    There was ayer of shyness in her eyes. Her face was pressed against the man¡¯s chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. A sweet smile appeared on her lips. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me about your proposal. I¡¯m looking forward to the surprise you¡¯ll give me.¡±


    The man looked down at the woman in his arms, aplicated look shing past his eyes.


    ¡­


    Lou Lan stared at the affectionate Xiao Ying and Long Ming. She felt like she would suffocate if she continued to stay in the banquet hall.


    After informing Father and Mother Lou, Lou Lan headed to the back garden alone.


    She found a deserted ce and squatted down, her tears falling uncontrobly.


    She had never suffered such a blow since she was young.


    She had nevercked suitors, but none of them had caught her eye. She had liked Long Ming since a long time ago and after bing his fianc¨¦e, she had experienced insomnia for several nights.


    Her dream hade true, and the heartbreaking disappointment and pain was like a bolt from the blue that fell on her head. It was heart-wrenching.


    She had be the national joke.


    And that vixen was about to be the real Princess Consort.


    Just as Lou Lan was crying uncontrobly, someone suddenly patted her on the shoulder.


    ¡°Who is it? I¡¯m not in a good mood right now. Stay away from me!¡±


    Lou Lan did not even raise her head as she shouted with a sobbing voice.


    After a few seconds, a sneer suddenly sounded in the quiet air.


    Lou Lan heard the man¡¯sughter and her eyshes fluttered. She could not help but slowly raise her head to look at the man leaning against a tree not too far behind her.


    The man was wearing a white suit, looking handsome and wild, an unruly and mocking smile on his lips.


    The man¡¯s appearance was rather outstanding and was different from Long Ming. Lou Lan had some impression of him. If she remembered correctly, he was Long Mei¡¯s boyfriend.


    Instead of staying with Long Mei in the banquet hall, he hade here to mock her?


    Lou Lan did not want anyone to see her vulnerable side. She wiped the tears on her face and red at the man coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll shout that you molested me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lou, do you think you¡¯re prettier than my girlfriend? What reason do I have to molest you?¡± The arrogance and frivolity in the man¡¯s eyes made Lou Lan very unhappy.


    Not wanting to say another word to him, Lou Lan nned to leave.


    The man¡¯s devilish voice trailed over again. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like Long Ming being with that woman. Let¡¯s work together and I can help you fulfill your wish.¡±


    Lou Lan was stunned.


    Stopping in her tracks, she looked at the man who had gotten up. He had his hands in his pockets, a devilish smile on his lips. She could not tell if his words were true or false.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything overboard. As long as you do as I say, your wish will be fulfilled. How¡¯s that? Are you willing to work with me?¡± The man walked in front of Lou Lan and raised his eyebrows at her.


    Lou Lanughed coldly. ¡°Why should I work with you? Is there something wrong with your brain for you to say something like this on our first meeting?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m Long Mei¡¯s boyfriend. If that¡¯s not enough, we have the same goal.¡± The man smiled evilly. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t force you.¡±

 Chapter 1725 - Shes Gone!

    <h4>Chapter 1725: She¡¯s Gone!</h4>


    The man strode forward.


    Lou Lan looked at his back and thought about what he had just said. She felt conflicted and hesitant.


    Just as the man was about to disappear, Lou Lan chased after him.


    Hearing footsteps behind him, the man slowly smiled.


    ¡­


    Long Mei looked around the banquet hall but could not find her boyfriend. Just as she was about to ask the service staff for help, someone bumped into her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to bump into you.¡±


    Long Mei¡¯s dress was stained by red wine. Hearing the woman¡¯s apologetic voice, Long Mei looked up.


    Seeing Lou Lan standing in front of her, apologizing nonstop. Her eyes were still slightly red, as if she had cried. The rebuke that Long Mei was about to give turned into a simple sentence, ¡°Forget it. You didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mei¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lou, we¡¯re not that close yet. Please call me Miss Long.¡±


    Seeing Long Mei¡¯s cold attitude toward her, Lou Lan lowered her eyes. ¡°Miss Long.¡±


    Seeing that Lou Lan seemed to have suffered a blow and was not in the least bit energetic, Long Mei could not be bothered to say anything more.


    Lou Lan found Xiao Ying. Before she could say anything, Xiao Ying saw her red wine stained gown. ¡°Mei¡¯er, why is your gown wet?¡±


    ¡°Someone identally bumped into me. Sister-inw, can you bring me to your room to change into a gown?¡±


    Long Mei and Xiao Ying¡¯s figures were simr. They were both slim and exquisite, with excellent proportions.


    Xiao Ying nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sister-inw.¡±


    Xiao Ying nced at Long Ming, who was talking to the Duke and his wife. Not wanting to disturb them, she brought Long Mei to the bedroom.


    He opened the door of the dressing room and let Long Mei choose a suitable gown for herself.


    Long Mei chose a dress to change into. She had just reached the door with Xiao Ying when she suddenly felt dizzy.


    Xiao Ying quickly grabbed Long Mei.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Long Mei frowned, as if all of her energy had been sucked out of her. She leaned against Xiao Ying weakly. ¡°Sister-inw, help me to the sofa to rest.¡±


    Xiao Ying hurriedly helped Long Mei over. However, she had only taken a few steps when another bout of dizziness struck her.


    Xiao Ying took a few steps back unsteadily. Without any support, Long Mei lost her bnce and they fell to the ground together.


    Long Mei was the first to faint. Xiao Ying was still a little conscious and with her blurry vision, she could vaguely make out a slender figure standing in front of her.


    That slender figure red at her angrily.


    Xiao Ying opened her eyes, wanting to see who it was, but the dizziness in her mind was getting stronger and her eyelids became extremely heavy.


    ¡­


    Lou Lan quickly helped Xiao Ying change out of her gown into Long Mei¡¯s pink gown. Then, she brushed Xiao Ying¡¯s hair away. After everything was done, she nced at the banquet hall downstairs.


    Long Ming happened to be talking to a VIP in the back garden and the Duke and his wife were surrounded by several guests. Lou Lan helped Xiao Ying up from the ground.


    Walking out of the room, she handed Xiao Ying to that man.


    The man helped Xiao Ying downstairs, one arm around her waist and the other holding her head.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s hair fell down, covering her face so no one could see her face clearly.


    The man brought her in front of the couple. ¡°Your Excellencies, my girlfriend drank too much and isn¡¯t feeling too well. I¡¯ll take her away first.¡±


    The Duke and his wife looked at the woman in the man¡¯s arms. She did look ufortable and they did not want to keep her. ¡°Okay, bring her back to rest early.¡±


    The man brought Xiao Ying out of the banquet hall.


    Half an hourter, Long Ming came in from the back garden. He searched the banquet hall but did not see Xiao Ying. He walked in front of the couple who were entertaining the guests and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Long Ying?¡±


    The Duke and his wife thought that Xiao Ying was with Long Ming. After all, they had not seen each other for a few days. From their eyes, they could tell that they missed each other.


    The Duke¡¯s wife was stunned. ¡°She¡¯s not with you?¡±


    Long Ming furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°No.¡±


    It was such a grand banquet tonight. As one of the main characters, it was impossible for Xiao Ying to disappear for more than half an hour for no reason.


    The Duke¡¯s wife also realized that something was wrong and panicked. She hurriedly asked the butler behind her.


    The butler said, ¡°I saw Miss Longing to look for Miss earlier and they went upstairs together.¡±


    When the Duke¡¯s wife heard this, she felt that something was amiss.


    Hadn¡¯t Long Mei been taken away by her boyfriend?


    Long Ming pursed his lips tightly and did not ask anything else. He headed upstairs.


    When he reached Xiao Ying¡¯s bedroom, he raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    No one responded even after a while.


    Long Ming pushed the door open.


    A slender figure was lying on the bed.


    Long Ming¡¯s tensed nerves rxed slightly. Perhaps she was too tired and came to the room to rest.


    Long Ming loosened his tie and strode toward the woman on the bed.


    She was sleeping on her side, her hair falling down to cover her face. Long Ming raised his fingers and pushed her hair away.


    A fresh and charming face was revealed.


    When Long Ming saw the woman on the bed, he froze.


    This was not Xiao Ying, but Long Mei!


    The Duke and his wife had also arrived upstairs. When they saw the woman lying on the bed and the man who had suddenly taken a big step back, they realized that something was wrong and quickly entered the room. ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife walked quickly to the bed and her face paled when she saw that the person lying on the bed was not Long Ying, but Long Mei.


    How could this have happened?


    Where had Xiao Ying gone?


    The Duke¡¯s wife suddenly thought about how Long Mei¡¯s boyfriend had been holding onto a woman whose figure was simr to Long Mei, but her face could not be seen. Could it be¡­


    All the hair on the Duchess¡¯s body stood up.


    Oh my goodness, could Long Mei¡¯s boyfriend have been holding her daughter?


    The Duke¡¯s wife took a few steps back unsteadily and almost fell. Fortunately, Long Ming was quick enough to catch her.


    The Duke¡¯s wife really liked Xiao Ying and did not want anything to happen to her. However, her daughter had been taken away at such a grand banquet tonight!


    Long Ming stared at the unconscious Long Mei on the bed, his expression extremely tense.


    ¡°Madam, are there surveince cameras at the door?¡±


    The Duchess nodded with a pale face. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re in charge of waking Long Mei up. I¡¯ll go check the surveince cameras and arrange for someone to get Xiao Ying back.¡± Long Ming looked at the Duke. ¡°Uncle Long, you should go downstairs to entertain the guests as usual.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife grabbed Long Ming¡¯s arm and tears filled her eyes. ¡°Your Majesty, you must find Ying¡¯er as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 1726 - Lying to Her

    <h4>Chapter 1726: Lying to Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The Duke¡¯s wife guarded Long Mei in the room. A momentter, she came out of the bathroom with a basin of water and used a towel to gently wipe Long Mei¡¯s face.


    Long Mei slowly woke up.


    Opening her eyes, she looked at the intricate ceiling and was dazed for a moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Hearing the voice of the Duke¡¯s wife, Long Mei shifted her gaze. Seeing the Duke¡¯s wife sitting by the bed with a worried expression, her face slightly pale and her eyes slightly red, Long Mei supported her sore and soft body to sit up.


    Her head was still a little dizzy. Long Mei massaged her temples and asked hoarsely, ¡°Madam, what happened to me?¡±


    She remembered that Lou Lan had identally wet her dress. She found Xiao Ying and went to her room to change. After changing, the two of them were nning to leave. However, she had just reached the door when she felt dizzy.


    Her physical condition had always been good and this rarely happened.


    ¡°Madam, where¡¯s my sister-inw?¡±


    At the mention of Xiao Ying, the Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes turned even redder. Where had the poor child been taken to? She hoped that she would not be in danger.


    Long Mei had a bad feeling when she saw the expression on the Duchess¡¯ face.


    ¡°Madam, did something happen?¡±


    This matter involved Long Mei¡¯s boyfriend. If she told Long Mei about it, she would definitely feel bad about it.


    Just as the Duke¡¯s wife was hesitating about saying it, Long Mei grabbed her hand. ¡°Madam, please tell me what happened. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll ask my brother now.¡±


    The Duchess sighed. ¡°Ying¡¯er was taken away by your boyfriend. When your boyfriend came to bid farewell to you and my husband, he was holding Ying¡¯er. At that time, her hair covered her face and she was wearing your dress. We thought that it was you so we didn¡¯t stop him, but who knew¡­¡±


    Long Mei¡¯s heart tightened uncontrobly.


    Her mind was nk and her ears were ringing. She looked at the Duke¡¯s wife in disbelief.


    She did not want to believe her words, but the truth was right in front of her and she had to believe it.


    The expression on Long Mei¡¯s face froze and she stood motionless, as if someone had pressed the pause button.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°My baby is pretty.¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m pretty, but I don¡¯t believe you have never met a girl who¡¯s prettier than me.¡±


    ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Your sister-inw. She looks more beautiful than you.¡±


    That day, he had spoken well of her sister-inw. At that time, she had not thought much of it. Could it be that he had taken a liking to her sister-inw at that time?


    Long Mei hugged her body with both hands and felt a chill run down her spine.


    The man, who had always cared for her and said that he would love her for the rest of her life, had actually betrayed her and kidnapped her sister-inw?


    He was a bastard!


    ¡°Madam, where¡¯s my brother?¡±


    ¡°He went to check the surveince cameras.¡±


    Long Mei staggered out of the room.


    She went to the surveince room and was about to push open the door when she heard Long Ming¡¯s cold voice. ¡°They took the Jiang family¡¯s ne and left?¡±


    Long Mei could not hear what the person on the other end of the call had said. She only heard Long Ming¡¯s voice turning colder. ¡°Find out where they took the Jiang family¡¯s ne as soon as possible. If you can¡¯t find the exact location, I will take your lives!¡±


    After Long Ming finished his call, he turned around and saw Long Mei standing at the door of the surveince room. Long Ming¡¯s cold jaw was clenched tightly, his deep eyes reflecting a sharp coldness.


    Long Mei lowered her head. Under Long Ming¡¯s murderous gaze, she walked forward slowly like a child who had made a mistake. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Long Ming never interfered with Long Mei¡¯s private life. After all, she was an adult and had her own thoughts. In Long Ming¡¯s eyes, Long Mei was also a smart and opinionated girl.


    But who would have thought that she would fall into the hands of a man?


    Thest time on the ind, he had reminded her to keep her eyes open.


    However, she had fallen deeper and deeper, and today, she had caused a disaster.


    Long Ming clenched his hands into fists, the veins on the back of his hands popping up. Every word was like a sharp de. ¡°If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll make your boyfriend pay with his life!¡±


    Long Mei lowered her head even more.


    She was living a life worse than death currently.


    This kind of hurt and betrayal was a hundred times more painful than stabbing her heart with a knife.


    Had he always been putting on an act when he had been so affectionate to her?


    The tears in Long Mei¡¯s eyes fell uncontrobly.


    Long Ming furrowed his straight eyebrows when he saw Long Mei¡¯s tears. She rarely cried and he could understand her feelings now. However, could she me others?


    Long Ming still had a dark expression on his face as he spoke coldly, his voice like ice in the cold winter. ¡°Tell me everything about your boyfriend.¡±


    Long Mei knew that crying was useless now. She sniffled, took out her phone, and found an identification card in the photo album.


    ¡°Sun Jin, 25 years old, from B Country.¡±


    Long Ming sent the man¡¯s identity to his secretary and ordered them to find this person as soon as possible.


    But after a few minutes, the chief secretary called back. Sun Jin was indeed a real person, but he looked different from the person in the photo.


    In other words, the identity card was fake.


    Long Mei waspletely stunned. How could it be fake?


    After she started dating Sun Jin, she had met his family and he had even taken her to his home in Y Country. At that time, she had been very envious of his family¡¯s happy and harmonious interactions.


    Long Ming looked at Long Mei¡¯s shocked expression and a cold smirk appeared on his lips. ¡°He wanted to lie to you, so he naturally had to make it look real. Long Mei, I didn¡¯t expect you to do such a stupid thing!¡±


    Long Mei took a few steps back unsteadily. She crouched down and hugged her head in pain.


    Long Ming was not in the mood tofort Long Mei. His thoughts were all on Xiao Ying now. If anything happened to her, how would he exin it to Wan Bao? How would he spend the rest of his life?


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying had been unconscious for a long time.


    Whenever she showed signs of waking up, the people around her would put the drug at the tip of her nose to let her continue sleeping after smelling it.


    She did not know how long she had been asleep. When she woke up again, she was still a little groggy.


    Opening her eyes slowly, she stared at the luxurious and retro-styled chandelier above her and at the European-style wall cab. Her mind was nk for a few seconds.


    Who was she? Where was she?


    After a while, her memories slowly returned.


    She had brought Long Mei to her room to change into a gown. However, before they could walk out of the room, their limbs turned weak and they could not stand properly. After Long Mei fainted, she had also fainted.


    When she woke up again, she was already in this ce.


    Xiao Ying blinked and looked at her surroundings. For a moment, it didn¡¯t feel unfamiliar.


    Could this be¡­

 Chapter 1727 - Escape

    Chapter 1727: Escape


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Xiao Ying¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Was this the Young Master¡¯s castle?


    When Xiao Ying was pregnant with Wan Bao, she had been kidnapped by the Young Master for a period of time. She had some understanding of the decor andyout of the house.


    But why was she here?


    The was heavily guarded and they had been holding a grand banquet. Long Ming had also been in the banquet hall. How could he let her be taken away?


    Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    By right, outsiders could not enter the unless they had an invitation.


    And both she and Long Mei had both fainted. It couldn¡¯t be that coincidental.


    Could it bea€|


    Xiao Ying¡¯s head spun quickly. Thinking of one possibility, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Could it be that Long Mei¡¯s boyfriend had swapped her and Long Mei¡¯s clothes and pretended that she was Long Mei to take her away?


    At the thought of this possibility, goosebumps appeared on Xiao Ying¡¯s arms.


    What did Long Mei¡¯s boyfriend have to do with the Young Master in the castle?


    There were countless doubts in Xiao Ying¡¯s mind, but after sleeping for a long time, her body and mind were still weak and needed to rest. After thinking for a while, she started to feel dizzy again.


    When she woke up again, it was already dark outside.


    Xiao Ying supported her slightly exhausted body and got off the bed.


    She was wearing a simple set of pajamas. Her jewelry and watch had been taken away.


    Xiao Ying walked around the room but did not find a phone. She went to the bathroom and washed her face with some cold water. She looked at herself in the mirror carefully. She had probably not been tortured after fainting. Her skin was fair and there were no injuries on her.


    Xiao Ying came out of the bathroom and went to the door, wanting to pull it open.


    But the door was locked from the outside.


    Xiao Ying sat back on the bed, feeling a little panicked. In such a situation, it was impossible for a person to remain indifferent no matter how strong they were.


    But she knew very well that the more she panicked, the worse it would be for her.


    She had to calm down.


    If the Duke¡¯s family realized that she was missing, they would definitely search for her.


    Even if she did not trust others, did she not trust Long Ming?


    At this thought, Xiao Ying¡¯s heart calmed down a little.


    Xiao Ying leaned against the bed for a while before she heard a knock on the door.


    She opened the door and a servant came over with a tray. ¡°Miss, Young Master guessed that you¡¯d be awake and asked me to bring you something to eat.¡±


    A cold smirk appeared on Xiao Ying¡¯s lips.


    It was really that Young Master who had schemed to kidnap her!


    Did he hate her that much?


    He had caused Tang En¡¯s death and she had not even sought revenge on him, yet he still dared to kidnap her?


    ¡°Where¡¯s your Young Master? I want to see him!¡±


    ¡°Miss, our Young Master doesn¡¯t want to see you nowa€|¡±


    Before the servant could finish speaking, the tray in her hand was thrown to the ground by Xiao Ying.


    The servant looked at her cold expression and lowered her head. Xiao Ying pushed her away and walked out.


    But there were two bodyguards in ck guarding the door.


    ¡°Miss, you cannot leave this room without Young Master¡¯s permission!¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at the two bodyguards in ck. If she forced her way out, more bodyguards mighte out. It was not easy for her to leave alone.


    Xiao Ying did not force her way through. She shouted at the door, ¡°You have the guts to bring me here but you don¡¯t have the guts to meet me? You caused Tang En¡¯s death. Not only did you not reflect on your mistake, but you even stabbed his best friend. People like you will go to hell after you die!¡±


    No matter how Xiao Ying cursed, no one responded to her.


    Xiao Ying had no choice but to return to her room.


    The servant had already tidied up the tray that she had knocked over and went downstairs to bring another serving of food.


    Xiao Ying sat by the bed, smelling the food on the tray. Her stomach started to growl.


    She did not know how long it had been since she had eaten, but she was really hungry now.


    Why had that person kidnapped her?


    Had he poisoned the food?


    Probably not.


    If it was poisoned, someone in the Duke¡¯s residences would have done it. After all, they had already managed to kidnap her!


    Xiao Ying nced at the food on the tray. It was her favorite food.


    Didn¡¯t this Young Master hate her to the core?


    Why would he send her food she liked? Did he want to take her life and not let her be a hungry ghost after death?


    Xiao Ying picked up her chopsticks and took a few bites.


    After filling her stomach slightly, Xiao Ying went to the window and looked outside.


    There were window grilles installed, so it was impossible to get out.


    Xiao Ying went to the bathroom again. The window of the bathroom was not big but there were no window grilles. Logically speaking, it was impossible for an adult to get out through it.


    But Xiao Ying had been trained since she was young. Her bones were rather soft and she had been trained to escape. As long as there was a chance of survival, she would grasp it.


    Xiao Ying did not escape immediately. Shey on the bed and slept again.


    By the second half of the night, the sky hadpletely darkened.


    Xiao Ying opened her eyes and walked to the door, pressing her ear against it as she listened to the sounds outside.


    After a few minutes, Xiao Ying entered the bathroom.


    After she got out of the window, she jumped agilely onto a big tree in the yard. Her arms and legs were scratched by the branches and were bleeding. It hurt a little, but Xiao Ying did not care. She climbed down the tree trunk and onto the ground.


    She had lived in the castle for a period of time and knew the terrain here very well.


    However, the security here was strict and there were many surveince cameras. If she was not careful, she would be caught.


    However, Tang En had once told her that as long as she was careful, she would be able to escape. As for why Tang En did not escape, he said that no matter where he escaped to, the Young Master would find him as long as he did not want to let him go.


    Unless he or the Young Master was dead.


    At the thought of Tang En, Xiao Ying felt sad. Why was such a good person so unlucky in his life?


    Suppressing the sadness in her heart, Xiao Ying ran toward a small path out of sight of the surveince camera.


    After running for about half an hour, Xiao Ying arrived at an inconspicuous corner.


    There were many nts nted there. Tang En had told her that if she walked through the nts for about five minutes, she would see a wall. There was a hole in the wall, and with her size, she could get out.


    Xiao Ying looked behind her. Seeing that no one was chasing after her, she walked through the nts.


    She did not dare to stop and could only run forward.


    Finally, she found the wall that Tang En had mentioned. Xiao Ying was sweating profusely as she pried away the tall weeds.


    She used all of her strength to pull the weeds away.


    However, she realizeda€|


    There was indeed a small hole there, but someone had blocked the hole


    It was obvious that the hole had been patched up recently.


    Xiao Ying nced at the outer wall. It was so tall that it was almost isted from the world and there was no way she could jump over it.


    Xiao Ying leaned against the wall, raising her hand to wipe her sweat.


    A lowugh suddenly sounded by her ear. ¡°Ha.¡±

 Chapter 1728 - The Chance of Being Alive Is Small

    <h4>Chapter 1728: The Chance of Being Alive Is Small</h4>


    Xiao Ying felt goosebumps all over.


    Xiao Ying immediately stood up, looking around warily.


    Suddenly, she saw a miniature surveince camera and a small loudspeaker on the wall.


    In other words, her every action just now had been seen by others.


    She thought that no one would know, but in fact, she was like a clown, drawingughter from others. Only when she had no way out did he show himself.


    ¡°You were indeed trained since you were young. You were actually able to escape from the room.¡± The man¡¯s voice was dark yet gentle, making people¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°Woman, do you need me to send someone to invite you out, or do you want toe out on your own?¡±


    A cold and mocking smile appeared on Xiao Ying¡¯s lips.


    Since she had been found out, she naturally could not escape.


    After tidying up the dust on her body, Xiao Ying slowly walked out from amongst the nts.


    A group of dark figures stood outside.


    More than ten bodyguards in ck were standing there. When they saw Xiao Yinging out, they looked like they were facing a strong enemy.


    Xiao Ying no longer had the energy to fight with so many bodyguards tonight. She dragged her weak body into the castle.


    When she arrived at the lobby, Xiao Ying was surprised to see a tall figure sitting on the sofa.


    Her nerves tensed up immediately.


    The man had his back to Xiao Ying, so she could not see his face clearly. She only saw that his face was feminine and smooth, exuding danger.


    Xiao Ying walked toward the man but the bodyguards behind her immediately held her back. Enraged, Xiao Ying raised her leg and kicked the bodyguards holding her.


    The bodyguards had not expected Xiao Ying to move suddenly and were caught off guard. They took a few steps back.


    When the other bodyguards saw this, they wanted to attack, but the man sitting on the sofa slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡±


    Xiao Ying pushed away the bodyguards who were blocking her and walked quickly towards the feminine man.


    He leaned against the sofazily, a cigarette between his fingers. His slender and feminine eyes were slightly narrowed as he exhaled a puff of smoke, his entire person exuding an indescribable sense of danger and ruthlessness.


    Thest person Xiao Ying wanted to see in her life was this Young Master.


    The Young Master¡¯s name was Ximen Chang. He was the person with the most power in the castle now. After experiencing a family conflict, he had gotten rid of all those who were against him. Xiao Ying had seen how cruel his methods were.


    This person was unpredictable and difficult. Apart from being a little gentle in front of Tang En, everyone else was like an ant in his eyes.


    Tang En¡¯s death must have been a huge blow to him. She had scattered Tang En¡¯s ashes into the sea. Was he going to take revenge on her now?


    Xiao Ying was not too afraid. At the very most, she would die. Now that Long Ming was taking care of Wan Bao, she did not have to worry about Wan Bao being alone without her¡­


    She thought about how much Long Ming loved her. Would he be in pain if she was gone?


    The man stood up from the sofa and walked in front of Xiao Ying, exhaling a mouthful of smoke slowly at her thin face. ¡°If you fall into my hands, you might even lose your life. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±


    Xiao Ying turned her head away, avoiding the smoke he exhaled. Her cold eyes were filled with undisguised contempt and mockery. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of when you can¡¯t even keep your lover? Young Master, although you¡¯ve be the leader here, you¡¯re not happy, are you?¡±


    Only extreme unhappiness would make others unhappy.


    A person like that was dark and selfish.


    The Young Master¡¯s hand that was holding the cigarette pinched Xiao Ying¡¯s chin gently. ¡°Whether I¡¯m happy or not is not up to you. But now that you¡¯re here, I have fun in my life.¡±


    Xiao Ying shook off his hand that was pinching her chin and took a few steps back. ¡°Unless you tie my hands and feet, I will still run away. Also, you got someone to kidnap me from the Duke¡¯s pce. Long Ming and the Duke will not ignore it. They will find this ce in no time.¡±


    The Young Master¡¯s smile was ambiguous. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t be able to find this ce.¡±


    ¡­


    When Long Ming¡¯s men tracked the ne that the Jiang family had taken, they realized that the ne had exploded and fallen into the sea.


    Long Ming and Long Mei froze when they heard this news.


    The ne had exploded and fallen into the sea. The chances of the people in the ne still being alive were very small.


    Long Mei felt extremely guilty when she thought about how she had hurt Xiao Ying because of her rtionship.


    If she could, she would rather exchange her life for Xiao Ying¡¯s.


    She called Sun Jin every day, sent him messages, and contacted him via email.


    But he had disappeared.


    Even the home he had taken her to was fake. He had spent money to hire people to pretend to be his family.


    He had never been sincere since approaching her.


    Long Mei felt like her heart was being cut by a sharp knife. Even her organs were hurting terribly!


    She had never thought that she would be lied to or made use of, and the one who would be hurt was her sister-inw.


    Long Mei looked at Long Ming, whose expression had been cold and fierce ever since Xiao Ying was taken away by Sun Jin. Long Mei walked over, wanting to kneel down and repent for her actions. Seeing that, Long Ming grabbed her arm just as her knees were about to hit the ground and lifted her up. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to kneel!¡±


    Although he was worried about Xiao Ying¡¯s safety and wanted to cut Long Mei¡¯s boyfriend into pieces, he knew that falling in love with a person would make one¡¯s intelligence drop.


    When he had fallen in love with Xiao Ying back then, hadn¡¯t he also been deceived and used?


    ¡°Brother, do you think they¡¯re really gone?¡± Long Mei had seen a lot of news about nes crashing and there were very few cases of life. Besides, this hijacked ne had exploded during the flight.


    Long Ming¡¯s temples hurt a little. His eyes darkened, not believing that Xiao Ying had died just like that.


    The other party had schemed to get close to Long Mei and had used Long Mei to take Xiao Ying away from the Duke¡¯s pce. How arrogant and risky was that? But the other party had still done it.


    Apart from taking Xiao Ying away, he was also provoking him!


    Aren¡¯t you the high and mighty King? Aren¡¯t you the most powerful? But now I took your woman away from under your eyes so tantly, yet you can¡¯t find her. You¡¯re not my match at all.


    The other party might have such a mentality.


    Thinking of the confidential information about Xiao Ying that had been exposed a few days ago, Long Mingbined the two things together. It was very likely that it had been done by the same person.


    The other party had such a powerful force and was able to extend his reach this far. Long Ming only thought of one person.


    The Young Master.


    Long Ming took out his phone and immediately called the Chief Secretary to arrange a ne for him to find Ximen Chang.


    After Long Ming ended the call, Long Mei looked at him and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    ¡°Wait for news in the pce.¡±

 Chapter 1729 - A Strange Place

    <h4>Chapter 1729: A Strange ce</h4>


    Xiao Ying returned to that room again. The window of the bathroom now had window grilles installed.


    If she wanted to escape, she would have to go through the front door.


    After more than an hour of struggling, Xiao Ying was also a little tired. After taking a shower, shey on the bed.


    She really could not understand why the Young Master had locked her up here.


    He was clearly not trying to torture her since he had let her stay in such a good room and had even let the servant bring her food,


    Although he had spoken a little weirdly downstairs, he had not hit her.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s temples were throbbing in pain as shey on the bed. She did not want to think about it anymore and decided to conserve her energy first. She would make new ns when she woke up tomorrow.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying was still fast asleep when she felt someone standing by her bed.


    She wanted to open her eyes, but her eyelids were heavy.


    She felt like she was being carried by someone and the sound of a helicopter sounded in her ears. Then, she fell into a deep sleep.


    When the ring sunlight shone in from the window, Xiao Ying slowly opened her eyes.


    Looking at the unfamiliar ceiling and the unfamiliar decor, she sat up from the bed.


    Where was this?


    At the thought of how she had felt someone standing by her bedst night but she could not open her eyes, Xiao Ying¡¯s expression turned cold.


    The despicable and shameless Ximen Chang had drugged her again!


    Xiao Ying got up from the bed with a heavy head and walked to the French windows. Apart from the beach, there was a boundless sea outside.


    Ximen Chang had brought her to the ind?


    Xiao Ying suddenly felt a little panicked. If Ximen Chang brought her to the ind and Long Ming went to the castle, he would definitely not be able to find her.


    What did this Ximen Chang want to do to her?


    There was a knock on the door and a servant¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Miss, I brought you breakfast.¡±


    Xiao Ying said coldly, ¡°Scram. I won¡¯t eat your food.¡±


    Xiao Ying started to go on a hunger strike. She did not eat anything for the entire day.


    The man arrived at the ind in the evening. Knowing that Xiao Ying had not eaten for the entire day, he asked the bodyguard to go upstairs and invite Xiao Ying down.


    Xiao Ying sat by the French windows for the entire day and watched the sea.


    All sorts of escape ns appeared in her mind.


    But none of them were feasible.


    She did not even know where this ce was.


    Besides, she did not know why the Young Master was keeping her here.


    All kinds of doubts ran through her mind, making her mind almost knot up.


    After a day of hunger, she was famished. When she was at her weakest, she thought of Long Ming and Wan Bao subconsciously.


    After Long Ming found that she was missing, he must have searched for her like a crazy man.


    He must have been very anxious about not being able to find her.


    AS for Wan Bao, her mommy had not gone back to apany her for a few days. She must miss her a lot.


    Just as Xiao Ying was thinking about the two most important people in her life, there was a knock on the door.


    Then, the man¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°Miss, our Young Master is inviting you downstairs for dinner.¡±


    Xiao Ying did not respond.


    ¡°Our Young Master said that if Miss is worried, you can eat with him. Miss will eat whatever Young Master eats.¡±


    Xiao Ying really wanted to tell the bodyguard to scram, but she looked down at her t stomach and hesitated for a few seconds. She felt that there was no need to go against her stomach.


    If she starved to death here, she would never see Long Ming and Wan Bao again.


    Xiao Ying opened the door, ncing at the bodyguard standing outside before she went downstairs.


    ¡­


    The living room and dining room were surrounded by floor-to-ceiling windows.


    The sky was notpletely dark yet. The setting sun and the sea added a touch of romance and warmth to the vi.


    If she wasn¡¯t locked up here and the person she was with wasn¡¯t that scheming Young Master, everything would be perfect.


    Xiao Ying entered the dining room with a cold expression.


    The servant had already prepared dinner. A tall man was sitting in front of the rectangr marble dining table, holding a knife in one hand and a fork in the other, cutting the steak elegantly.


    Hearing footsteps, he did not look up, but said softly, ¡°Sit.¡±


    In front of him, there were knives, forks and a medium-well steak.


    Xiao Ying sat opposite the man, picking up her knife and fork before ncing at him. ¡°How can I be sure that you didn¡¯t drug this steak?¡±


    The man had just cut his steak and he ate a piece before passing the te to Xiao Ying. ¡°Eat this.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at the man¡¯s actions and her exquisite eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    What did this man mean?


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips and said coldly, ¡°No need.¡±


    The man stared at Xiao Ying for a few seconds. ¡°Eat!¡±


    When the two of them were eating, they did not make a sound or speak. The dining hall was rather quiet.


    After finishing her steak, Xiao Ying noticed that the man opposite her was looking at her. She looked up, meeting his eyes that were scrutinising her. ¡°Young Master, is your goal to separate me from Long Ming?¡±


    The man smirked andughed softly. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡±


    Xiao Ying threw her fork on the table. Her fierce action made a crisp sound in the quiet air. There was some anger on her face. ¡°What right do you have to do that? Are you going to ruin someone else¡¯s life just because you can¡¯t have your lover?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression slowly turned serious as a cold glint shed past his eyes. ¡°Tang En died for you. Have youpletely forgotten about him?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s expression was tense. ¡°You were the one who forced Senior to end his life, yet you dare to push the me to me?¡±


    The man looked at the agitated Xiao Ying and narrowed his feminine eyes. ¡°If I didn¡¯t find out that he faked your marriage, would I have hurt him out of anger?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s long eyshes fluttered.


    She could not deny that Senior had indeed done a lot for her and Wan Bao. In the end, when he was taken away by Young Master, he had still been concerned about her and Wan Bao.


    After Senior left, she had gotten together with Long Ming. During this period of time, she rarely thought of him.


    A strong sense of guilt rose in Xiao Ying¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m not happy now because of you and Long Ming. Don¡¯t even think about leaving here before I let you leave.¡± The man stood up from the chair and walked toward the living room.


    Staring at his cold back, Xiao Ying frowned.


    Xiao Ying sat alone in the dining room for a while before a servant came over and asked, ¡°Miss, have you finished your meal?¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at the te on the table and a faint smile appeared on her lips. ¡°I have nothing to do after eating. I¡¯ll help you clean up!¡±


    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s no need. Go back to your room and rest. Young Master will punish me if he finds out.¡±


    Xiao Ying did not seem to have heard the servant¡¯s words. She took a few bowls and walked toward the kitchen. The servant hurriedly followed her in, only to hear a crisp sound.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1730 - A Strange Scene

    <h4>Chapter 1730: A Strange Scene</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The servant hurriedly followed her in, only to hear a crisp sound.


    The servant hurried into the kitchen. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xiao Ying was squatting on the floor, picking up the broken pieces of the bowl. She looked at the servant apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I seem to have brought you more trouble.¡±


    The servant waved her hand. ¡°No, no.¡± The servant walked forward and said fearfully, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll tidy up the kitchen. Go back to your room!¡±


    Xiao Ying did not make things difficult for the servant. After apologizing again, she walked out of the kitchen.


    After leaving the restaurant, Xiao Ying saw the effeminate man sitting on the sofa, watching the news. The television was showing a scene of the Jiang family¡¯s ne being hijacked and exploding. The rescue team had gone to the sea for a search and rescue.


    The man said coldly, ¡°At that time, you were on the Jiang family¡¯s private ne. I got someone to take you to another ne. The Jiang family¡¯s ne exploded but there was only one pilot inside.¡±


    The man did not turn back, but he seemed to have grown eyes on the back of his head and had seen Xiao Yinging out of the dining hall. ¡°Do you think Long Ming will think that you¡¯re dead?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart tightened.


    But soon, she returned to normal.


    Long Ming would definitely not think that she was dead. The Young Master had sent people to bring her out of the Duke¡¯s. Why would he take her away only to let her die so easily?


    If she could think of it, Long Ming would definitely think of it too.


    Seeing that Xiao Ying did not respond, the man did not say anything. He ced hisptop on hisp and started to look at stocks.


    Xiao Ying did not go upstairs immediately. She went to the French windows and looked outside for a while.


    From the corner of her eye, she nced at the man from time to time.


    After more than ten minutes, Xiao Ying acted like she was tired and stretched. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±


    The man was focused on theputer screen, as if he did not hear Xiao Ying¡¯s words.


    Xiao Ying turned around and walked toward the stairs. She was standing by the French windows. To go upstairs, she would have to pass by the sofa.


    Xiao Ying was walking neither too fast nor too slow. When she passed by the man, she suddenly took a few big steps and walked behind the man. She grabbed his neck with one hand and pressed the broken porcin piece she had been hiding against the man¡¯s artery with the other.


    She looked down at the man, her eyes cold. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If not, I¡¯ll cut open your aorta.¡±


    When the bodyguards hiding in the corner saw this, it was toote to stop Xiao Ying. They could only surround her.


    Xiao Ying was used to such situations and there was no fear on her face.


    At this time, it was apetition of their mentality.


    The Young Master, who was being threatened by Xiao Ying, sat on the sofa without moving. A faint smile appeared on his lips.


    He seemed to beughing at Xiao Ying¡¯s boldness, but also seemed to beughing at something else. Xiao Ying was not in the mood to figure out his thoughts. She red at him coldly. ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no signal here. You can¡¯t call anyone even if I give you my phone.¡±


    Xiao Ying tightened her hold on the shard. There was a cut on his main artery and blood gushed out. Xiao Ying said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if there¡¯s no signal. Let me go. If not, I¡¯ll take your life now!¡±


    The Young Masterughed, as though he had heard a joke. ¡°Do you think you can walk out of here after taking my life?¡±


    ¡°At most, we¡¯ll die together!¡±


    The Young Master smirked, his smile unreadable.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not afraid of death.¡± Xiao Ying said coldly.


    ¡°If I have you as mypanion, I think it¡¯s worth dying for. However¡­¡± The Young Master dragged out his words, not finishing them, creating a sense of anxiety.¡± If you die, you won¡¯t be able to see your cute daughter. ¡±


    Wan Bao!


    At the thought of Wan Bao, Xiao Ying felt like a cat was scratching her heart. In the past, she would still send her videos every night even when she went overseas for work.


    It had been a few days since she had seen Wan Bao.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    At this moment, a childish and soft voice sounded.


    Xiao Ying was stunned. Wan Bao was here?


    Could it be that the Young Master had also brought Wan Bao here?


    The moment Xiao Ying was distracted, someone grabbed her hand that was holding the shard. That person exerted strength and the shard fell to the ground.


    By the time Xiao Ying wanted to retract her hand, it was already toote.


    She had lost the best opportunity.


    And that ¡®Wan Bao¡¯ just now was not really ¡®Wan Bao¡¯. It was simply the Young Master pressing on his phone and ying a recording.


    ¡°There are quite a few videos of Tang En and your daughter being together in his phone.¡± The man stood up from the sofa and looked at the woman being subdued by the bodyguards. His eyes gradually turned cold. ¡°You dare to hit me? It seems like I was too kind to you!¡±


    ¡°Take her to the dungeon.¡±


    Several bodyguards pulled Xiao Ying up from the ground. She struggled, but there were too many bodyguards and she was not their match.


    Before she was brought out of the vi, her eyes were covered by a ck cloth.


    She was led to walk for a distance before she entered a door and then went downstairs. The stairs were very long and they seemed to have no end.


    After walking for about ten minutes, she was pushed into a dark and wet ce by the bodyguards.


    Soon, the metal door was closed.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s hands and feet were not tied. After the bodyguards left, she took off the blindfold covering her eyes.


    The dungeon was rather dark and there was a rotten and bloody stench around.


    Xiao Ying suppressed the difort in her stomach and stood up, looking around.


    When she saw a hunched figure lying opposite the dungeon, she was stunned.


    She was not the only one locked in the dungeon.


    Xiao Ying was not in the mood to greet anyone. She found a rtively dry ce to sit down.


    Recalling the banquet at the Duke¡¯s and then being thrown into the dungeon, she felt that had been a lifetime ago.


    The dungeon was rather quiet. Xiao Ying buried her face in her knees, nning to empty her thoughts and rest for a while.


    She did not know when she fell asleep, but in her daze, she heard a painful sound in the quiet air.


    Xiao Ying opened her eyes immediately.


    Standing up from the ground, she walked to the metal door and looked ahead.


    She saw the figure curled up on the ground opposite her trembling nonstop as if he was having a seizure. A painful sound came from his throat.


    That voice was extremely broken and hoarse, making one¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Seeing the man¡¯s miserable expression, Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows. She had seen how Young Master dealt with people before. Even Senior Tang En had been forced to take sleeping pills by him. It was clear how cruel he was!


    The man rolled on the ground in pain, as if he could not speak and could only make broken sounds. It continued for two to three hours before he slowly calmed down.


    Seeing that he was lying motionless on the ground, Xiao Ying called out to him, ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±


    There was no answer.


    He might have fainted!


    ¡­

 Chapter 1731 - Bloodied Steamed Bun

    <h4>Chapter 1731: Bloodied Steamed Bun</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xiao Ying stared at the hunched figure on the floor for a while. After confirming that he had fainted from the pain, she sat back in the corner.


    After she sat down, the man¡¯s painful voice still echoed in her mind.


    What method would the Young Master use to torture her next?


    But she was not afraid.


    If the Young Master used her to threaten Long Ming, she would kill herself immediately.


    She would not let herself be Long Ming¡¯s burden.


    After sleeping for a while, Xiao Ying was no longer sleepy.


    The dungeon was dark and wet. It was dark and gloomy even at dawn.


    In the morning, someone brought water and food for Xiao Ying.


    He also gave water and food to the person opposite her. However, the water of the person opposite her was yellow mud and the food he ate was moldy.


    How deep was the hatred between the Young Master and the person opposite her that he was making him drink yellow mud water and eat moldy rice every day instead of killing him?


    Xiao Ying took her water and steamed bun in.


    But at the thought of that man¡¯s sufferingst night, she did not dare to eat anything.


    Xiao Ying did not eat, but the man opposite her slowly crawled to the metal door, grabbed the moldy rice and stuffed it into his mouth. He ate quickly and drank a mouthful of the yellow mud water.


    It was too dark and his hair was a little long, so Xiao Ying could not see his face clearly.


    The man finished his meal and suddenly looked up at Xiao Ying. It was also at that moment that Xiao Ying saw the man¡¯s face clearly.


    She took a few steps back in fear.


    Goodness!


    The man¡¯s face waspletely festering and looked extremely terrifying. There was only a pair of dark and cold eyes staring at her coldly.


    Xiao Ying could feel the murderous intent in his eyes.


    Xiao Ying did not look at the man again, but the man started to shout like an injured and trapped beast.


    After a while, the man stopped shouting.


    Xiao Ying walked to the metal door and looked at him. The man¡¯s dark gaze was still on her face.


    Xiao Ying could feel the hatred reflected in his eyes.


    She furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°Do we know each other?¡±


    The man red at Xiao Ying, his weak hands scratching the floor nonstop. He then grabbed the bowl of yellow mud and threw it at her.


    However, he did not have much strength and did not manage to hit Xiao Ying.


    Seeing his actions, Xiao Ying was even more confused.


    How could she meet people who hated her even in the Young Master¡¯s dungeon?


    Was it someone from one of her previous missions?


    ¡°If you can¡¯t speak, blink at whatever I say.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°You know me, right?¡±


    The man blinked.


    ¡°Have we been enemies before?¡±


    The man looked at Xiao Ying and closed his eyes, not opening them again.


    No matter what Xiao Ying asked, he remained silent.


    ¡­


    Before Long Ming left the pce, he strengthened the security around Wan Bao and added bodyguards for her.


    Wan Bao did not know what had happened, but she had not seen her mommy for a few days and had not received any videos from her. She really missed her.


    ¡°Cool Uncle, how long more will I have to wait until my mommyes back from her business trip? In the past, she would send me videos every day when she went on business trips, but she hasn¡¯t contacted me recently. Is it because I was disobedient and Mommy doesn¡¯t like me anymore?¡±


    Long Ming pulled Wan Bao into his arms and kissed her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s not that Mommy doesn¡¯t like you anymore, but the signal at the ce she¡¯s at on this business trip is bad and we can¡¯t video call her. Uncle is going there this time to fetch her back.¡±


    Wan Bao blinked her bright eyes. ¡°Cool Uncle, when you see Mommy, tell her that Wan Bao misses her.¡±


    Long Ming looked at the obedient and cute Wan Bao and his eyes turned bitter. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    In the dungeon.


    Someone would bring food to Xiao Ying three times a day.


    Although her food was very simple,pared to the man opposite her, hers was considered very good.


    At least, the water was clean and the food was fresh.


    But the man opposite her was really getting treated worse with every meal.


    But no matter how bad it was, he still ate those things.


    At night.


    The man was the same asst night. At that time, his body started to convulse and a painful sound came from his throat.


    It continued for another few hours before the man¡¯s body slowly stopped moving.


    But this time, he did not faint.


    He stared nkly at the exit with his eyes that had lost all color from the pain.


    Xiao Ying crouched by the iron door, looking at his terrifying face and said with furrowed eyebrows, ¡°Do you want water?¡±


    Xiao Ying had eaten a little of the food the Young Master had sent her in the afternoon.


    Until now, she had not found any difort in her body, so there should be no poison.


    The many on the ground, his eyes that seemed to have lost their focus turned toward Xiao Ying slowly.


    Xiao Ying threw the water bottle in her hand over. ¡°I haven¡¯t drunk this bottle before. You must be feeling terrible after suffering for so long. Drink some water.¡±


    The man¡¯s dry lips moved, wanting to say something, but no words came out from his throat.


    After a while, the man took the water bottle Xiao Ying threw over and finished the water inside.


    Seeing that he had drunk the water she had thrown at him, Xiao Ying threw another steamed bun she had not finished. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    The man nced at Xiao Ying again.


    But he quickly looked away, picked up the steamed bun, and swallowed it with difficulty.


    The man only ate half of it and did not eat the other half. He took the steamed bun and crawled to the corner to sit down.


    Xiao Ying also sat in the corner.


    Sleepiness overwhelmed her and she hugged her knees, burying her head in her sleep for a while.


    She was woken up by a painful scream. Xiao Ying hurriedly opened her eyes and saw that several bodyguards in ck had appeared in the dungeon.


    They opened the metal door opposite and dragged the man, who could not even walk properly, out.


    The man struggled violently, but how could his broken body break free from the grips of those strong bodyguards?


    After the man was dragged out, he nced at Xiao Ying. His gaze was filled with hatred and sadness.


    Soon, the man was dragged away.


    Xiao Ying was the only one left in the dungeon.


    Xiao Ying was about to return to the corner and sit down when she suddenly saw a steamed bun thrown by the metal door from the corner of her eye.


    Xiao Ying was a little confused. Hadn¡¯t she thrown this steamed bun to that man yesterday?


    He hadn¡¯t finished eating it and had thrown it back at her?


    Xiao Ying ignored it. After all, that man had eaten it before.


    She returned to the corner and sat down. She only got up when the Young Master¡¯s men brought her breakfast.


    When her breakfast was sent in, Xiao Ying seemed to have thought of something and she reached out to pick up the steamed bun.


    There was a word written in blood in the steamed bun.


    When Xiao Ying saw that word, her heart tightened uncontrobly and disbelief appeared in her eyes.


    This¡­ How was this possible?

 Chapter 1732 - A New Problem Arises Before The Old Is Solved

    <h2>Chapter 1732: A New Problem Arises Before The Old Is Solved</h2>


    Xiao Ying¡¯s mind was filled with shock and confusion.


    She stared at the bloodied steamed bun for a long time.


    When the sound of footsteps could be heard, Xiao Ying hurriedly tore the steamed bun, dirtied it, and threw it into the corner.


    The bodyguards, who had escorted her into the dungeon, came over and opened the metal door. ¡°Young Master will let you out.¡±


    Xiao Ying did not say anything. She cooperated and let the bodyguards put on an eye mask for her before they led her out of the dark and wet dungeon.


    After staying in the dungeon for two days, she was smelly and dirty.


    The maid had already filled the bathtub with water for her. Xiao Yingy in the bathtub, thinking about what had happened in the dungeon.


    The man¡¯s skin had been festering and his face could not be seen clearly. He had written that word with his blood¡­


    She did not dare to think too deeply about it, but she couldn¡¯t help doing so.


    Her entire body was soaked in the warm water that was at afortable temperature, but she felt like she had fallen into a chilling cer.


    After showering, Xiao Ying changed into clean clothes.


    The Young Master had prepared a lot of clothes for her, and the size was almost the same as hers.


    In the Young Master¡¯s heart, she was merely a love rival, but he knew the size of the clothes clearly. What did this mean?


    Xiao Ying stood in front of the sink, looking at the woman with red eyes in the mirror.


    She reminded herself to calm down.


    When Xiao Ying came out of the bathroom, the maid asked her to head downstairs to eat.


    As expected, Xiao Ying met the effeminate and cold man in the dining hall.


    He ate slowly and nced at her expressionlessly when he saw hering over. ¡°If you dare to touch me again, you¡¯ll end up like that person in the dungeon.¡±


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips.


    Had he locked her in the dungeon to show her how miserable the person who had offended him was?


    Xiao Ying looked down, saying nothing.


    The man in front of Xiao Ying saw that she was silent and looked at her. After being locked in the dungeon for two days, her face was very pale and there were faint shadows under her eyes. It was obvious that she had not rested well.


    Xiao Ying ate quietly.


    The atmosphere in the dining room was rather quiet.


    The man clearly did not want to say anything more to Xiao Ying. After eating, he got up and went to the living room.


    After Xiao Ying finished eating, she went upstairs.


    After taking a few steps up the stairs, her body suddenly trembled and she fell backwards uncontrobly.


    When the man on the sofa saw this, he rushed to the stairs and caught Xiao Ying, who had fallen. As he held Xiao Ying in his arms, her eyes moved and she started tearing at the man¡¯s face at lightning speed.


    Her fingers drew three lines of blood on the man¡¯s face.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ying¡¯s heart constricted.


    Had she guessed it wrongly?


    Seeing Xiao Ying¡¯s action, the man let go of her with a dark expression.


    ¡°Did you fall on purpose?¡±


    Xiao Ying bit her lip and calmed herself down very quickly. She leaned against the railing of the stairs, still looking weak. ¡°I felt a little dizzy just now. I don¡¯t like to be touched by the opposite sex. That¡¯s why I scratched you.¡± With that said, Xiao Ying pretended to look at the man suspiciously. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate women the most? Why would you save me out of kindness?¡±


    The man stared at Xiao Ying for a few seconds before he smirked coldly. ¡°I¡¯m keeping you to torture you slowly. If I let you fall to your death, wouldn¡¯t it ruin my n?¡±


    Although the man said so, there was an unreadable look in his eyes.


    A sneer appeared on Xiao Ying¡¯s lips. ¡°You should take responsibility for Senior Tang En¡¯s death. Sine you hate the person who killed Senior Tang En so much, you should stab yourself!¡±


    The man smirked. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide what I do!¡±


    Since they did not get along, they did not say anything more.


    Not wanting to waste her breath on the man, Xiao Ying held the handrail and went upstairs.


    The man sat on the sofa again and caressed the three bloody scratches on his face that Xiao Ying had left. He made a call with his eyebrows furrowed.


    ¡­


    Long Ming arrived in Italy.


    He did not go to the castle to mee the Young Master immediately, but sent someone to secretly inquire about the situation in the castle.


    However, the people in the castle kept their mouths shut and the people Long Ming sent out did not find out about anything. The Young Master was working with a prominent country now and had a strong background. Even Long Ming could not fight with him over personal feelings.


    Long Ming got someone to send a letter to the castle. He wanted to see the Young Master.


    ¡­


    Burma.


    In the Royal Kindergarten.


    In today¡¯s ss, the teacher had asked the sports teacher to y games with the children on the field while dressed in mascot costume.


    The children were very happy when they saw the huge mascot.


    After the game, every child had the chance to shake hands with the mascot. When it was Wan Bao¡¯s turn, the mascot not only shook hands with her, but even gave her a fist bump.


    Seeing the mascot¡¯s series of actions, Wan Bao¡¯s eyes widened.


    When the mascot saw the surprise in Wan Bao¡¯s eyes, it squatted down, touched her head, and pulled her into its arms.


    Wan Bao seemed to have smelled a familiar scent.


    Her eyes were filled with tears.


    There were other children behind her who wanted to shake hands with the mascot, so Wan Bao had no choice but to move away.


    After ss, the children followed the teacher back to the ssroom.


    Wan Bao looked at the doll walking toward the changing room. She left the ss quietly and ran toward the doll.


    The mascot headed to the changing room and had just taken off the heavy hood on her head when the door was pushed open by a small figure outside.


    The man turned his head.


    Wan Bao widened her eyes. A few secondster, she grinned and jumped into the man¡¯s arms excitedly.


    The man sat on the ground and took Wan Bao into his arms.


    He took out a piece of chocte, peeled off a piece of paper, and fed it to her.


    Wan Bao took a bite, her eyes curved into crescents as she said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡±


    ¡­


    Long Ming waited for a day, but there was no response from the Young Master.


    His expression darkened. This Young Master was too arrogant.


    Long Ming could not wait anymore. He was too worried about Xiao Ying. Although he believed that she had the ability to protect herself, that Young Master was unpredictable and bloodthirsty. He was afraid that he would be ruthless to Xiao Ying!


    Long Ming nned to change into his night suit and visit the castle personally.


    At night, Long Ming was about to leave when his phone vibrated. Seeing that the call was from the bodyguard protecting Wan Bao, Long Ming immediately answered the call.


    Once the call went through, the person on the other end said in fear, ¡°Your Majesty, something bad happened. When we picked the Princess up from school, the Princess did not have any appetite and could not eat anything. The nanny thought that she was tired, so she brought her upstairs to rest. After the Princess rested, the nanny went to see her and found that the Princess had white blisters in her mouth. The nanny could not wake her up no matter how she called hera€|¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on our way to send the Princess to the hospital now. The situation is serious and I had no choice but to call you.¡±


    Hearing the bodyguard¡¯s words, Long Ming tightened his hold on the phone.


    ¡°Send Wan Bao to the hospital as soon as possible.¡± Long Ming hung up and called the Head of the Royal Hospital.

 Chapter 1733 - Dark Thoughts

    <h2>Chapter 1733: Dark Thoughts</h2>


    After the call, Long Ming immediately called home.


    Xiao Ying was still missing and now, something had happened to Wan Bao!


    To Xiao Ying, Wan Bao was her life. If anything happened to her, she would definitely not be able to take it.


    Wan Bao was still so young and Long Ming could not bear to see her suffer even a little!


    On the way back, Long Ming called the nanny.


    The nanny sobbed and Long Ming scolded her coldly before she slowly calmed down.


    ¡°When the Princess came back, she was a little listless. I thought she was tired, so I brought her to her room to rest. She was more obedient than usual and fell asleep in a while.¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that she would kick up a fuss, so I went to the room to look at her. Who would have thoughta€| Now, she¡¯s in the emergency room. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either¡­¡±


    Long Ming said coldly, ¡°Call me if anything happens!¡±


    After hanging up, Long Ming called Wan Bao¡¯s teacher.


    The teacher was already off work. Seeing that it was Long Ming, she answered the call in fear. ¡°Wan Bao¡¯s daddy, it¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything that Wan Bao did and whom she interacted with today.¡±


    Hearing the coldness in Long Ming¡¯s words, the teacher froze for a few seconds. She wanted to ask if something had happened, but Long Ming clearly did not want to hear any nonsense and even added coldly, ¡°Just say it.¡±


    The teacher recounted the day and told Long Ming everything she knew.


    She had not felt anything unusual.


    What had Wan Bao eaten and drunk? The same as every other kid.


    Long Ming¡¯s eyes were sharp and cold as he quickly recalled his teacher¡¯s words.


    It did seem like there was nothing suspicious.


    But on second thought, something felt amiss.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there surveince cameras installed in the field? Send me the video of the mascoting over to y with the child.¡±


    The teacher did not dare to ask further. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Half an hourter, Long Ming received a video from his teacher.


    Long Ming watched the video of the mascot ying with the children after it appeared.


    When they were ying games, he could not see anything unusual.


    However¡­


    When it was time for every child to shake hands with the doll, only Wan Bao shook hands with the mascot and had a fist bump. The mascot even squatted down and touched the Wan Bao¡¯s head.


    Long Ming pursed his lips into a tight line.


    He called the teacher. ¡°Is the mascot a teacher from the school?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Send me his number.¡±


    After Long Ming received the number from the teacher, he called that teacher.


    That teacher seemed like he had just woken up and did not know what had happened. He only said, ¡°I had breakfast at home in the morning and drank the milk I ordered. Then, I felt sleepy and fell asleep on the sofa. I just woke up.¡±


    Long Ming finally understood what had happened.


    Someone had pretended to be this teacher, took the teacher¡¯s work pass and sneaked into the kindergarten.


    Was it that Young Master?


    Before he left, he had already ordered the Young Master to be forbidden from entering the country. It couldn¡¯t be him!


    After Xiao Ying was taken away, Long Ming had told Wan Bao many times not to talk to strangers. Besides, with Wan Bao¡¯s personality, she would not take the initiative to approach strangers. In this aspect, Xiao Ying had taught her very well.


    But why would Wan Bao approach that mascot?


    Long Ming furrowed his eyebrows tightly.


    Things were getting worse!


    When Long Ming arrived at the hospital, Wan Bao had already entered the ICU.


    The doctor suspected that Wan Bao had gotten food poisoning, but they had not found out what poison she had been poisoned with.


    Long Ming stood outside the ss window of the ICU. Staring at Wan Bao lying inside, his limbs turned cold.


    He would rather that he was the one suffering than his woman and daughter suffering like this!


    Long Ming asked the director to organize the best medical team. He wanted to know what poison Wan Bao had been poisoned with in the shortest time possible. Not only that, he also told them to save Wan Bao¡¯s life. If not, he would not let them off!


    Long Ming leaned against the ss window of the ICU, his eyespletely red.


    The bodyguard who was following Long Ming walked over and reported to Long Ming, ¡°YOur Majesty, I went to the sports teacher¡¯s district to investigate. I did see someone change the milk he ordered, but that person wrapped himself tightly from head to toe, so I couldn¡¯t see his face. He also has some understanding of the terrain here. After leaving the district, he avoided all the surveince cameras.¡±


    ¡°We will find this person as soon as possible.¡±


    Long Ming said nothing, his eyes dark as he stared at Wan Bao in the ICU.


    How dark and vicious was this person to dare toy hands on a child? On the other hand, Wan Bao had an inexplicable affection and fondness for this person. In fact, she had not shown any affection in front of her biological father. Then, there was only one person in this world who could¡­


    ¡­


    Late at night.


    Lightning shed, thunder rumbled, and the sea breeze howled.


    Xiao Ying fell into a nightmare. She dreamed of Long Ming and Wan Bao.


    They had found her, but she was trapped in the vi on the ind. Long Ming had brought Wan Bao to look for her and the Young Master in the vi had blown up the ne Long Ming and Wan Bao were on to prevent them from taking her away.


    Xiao Ying woke up with a loud scream.


    She opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling as tears fell from her eyes.


    She did not know why, but her heart ached badly after waking up from the dream!


    Xiao Ying raised her hand and wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    How were Long Ming and Wan Bao now?


    They must be very worried if they could not find her, right?


    Xiao Ying hugged the nket and turned around. There was a soft sound at the door.


    Xiao Ying hurriedlyposed herself and closed her eyes.


    After the door was pushed open, she heard someone walking with deliberately-softened footsteps.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s nerves tensed up immediately, but she could not let anyone suspect that something was wrong. She rxed herself again and tried to act like she was asleep.


    The person who walked over stopped by the bed.


    Although Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes were closed, she could feel the man¡¯s eyes on her.


    Her fingers grabbed the nket tightly until the man turned to leave.


    Xiao Ying opened her eyes and heaved a sigh of relief.


    After the man left her room, Xiao Ying turned around. At the thought of that possibility in her mind, her temple hurt again.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    The maid invited Xiao Ying downstairs for breakfast, but Xiao Ying did not go down.


    She slept past ten in the morning.


    When she arrived downstairs, there were only the servants and bodyguards in the living room. Xiao Ying asked the servant, ¡°Is there a drawing board here?¡±


    The servant nodded. ¡°Miss wants to draw?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The maid found the drawing board and Xiao Ying sat in the small garden, starting to draw.


    She drew for a long time until she heard footsteps behind her.


    ¡°The maid said that you didn¡¯t eat lunch?¡± The man¡¯s feminine voice trailed over.


    Xiao Ying ignored him and focused on drawing. The man walked forward and nced at the person Xiao Ying was drawing, his gaze immediately changing.

 Chapter 1734 - So, Hes Still Alive!

    <h4>Chapter 1734: So, He¡¯s Still Alive!</h4>


    Xiao Ying was drawing a man.


    Long eyebrows, deep eyes, high nose bridge, scarlet lips, and a cold face¡­ Who else could it be but Long Ming?


    Her drawing skills were not very good, but the Long Ming she drew was extremely lifelike and realistic.


    It was enough to see that Long Ming had left a deep impression in her mind.


    The man looked at the drawing on the drawing board, his gaze changing several times. Suddenly, he took a step forward and tore the drawing off the drawing board, ripping it into pieces.


    Xiao Ying looked at the painting she had painstakingly drawn for the past few hours and was stunned for a moment as he tore it apart.


    Tears quickly gathered in her eyes. She squatted down and hugged her knees, her shoulders shaking nonstop.


    When the man, who had torn the painting, saw Xiao Ying crying, he suddenly realized that his actions hadb een too extreme. He bent down and patted the woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t draw other men in front of me in the future¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying raised her tear-filled eyes and met the man¡¯s eyes. The man saw the tears in her eyes and seemed to be enchanted as he wrapped his long arm around her thin shoulders.


    Instead of pushing him away, she leaned against his shoulder slowly.


    But at that moment, her fingers reached toward his face and she scratched it with all her might.


    She tore off the man¡¯s disguise.


    The atmosphere froze for a moment.


    The man hugging her had not expected that her purpose was to tear off his disguise.


    Xiao Ying slowly turned her head and looked at the man¡¯s face.


    The man did not hide it anymore. He let go of Xiao Ying and stood up.


    When Xiao Ying saw the man¡¯s appearance clearly, her pupils constricted and disbelief filled her eyes.


    Although she already had a suspicion when she left the dungeon, she did not want to confirm it.


    But the truth was right in front of her and she had to believe it.


    Senior Tang En¡­ He was not dead. He was still alive and had disguised himself as Young Master Ximen Chang!


    However, he was not dead. Who was the man who looked exactly like him?


    Looking at Xiao Ying¡¯s constricted pupils, a familiar and warm smile appeared on the man¡¯s lips after he revealed his true appearance. ¡°You¡¯re still so smart.¡±


    Because Xiao Ying was too shocked and in disbelief, she fell to the ground.


    The blood drained from her face and she was pale.


    After a while, she slowly regained her senses. Looking at the man smoking not too far away, she suddenly realized that she did not know him at all.


    She had thought that he was the kindest and gentlest man in the world, but he had such a side to him!


    ¡°Do you know how sad I felt when I found out that you had died?¡± Xiao Ying had forced herself to cry earlier, but now her tears came from the bottom of her heart.


    The man exhaled a mouthful of smoke slowly. There was no expression on his gentle face and the smoke blurred the darkness in his eyes. He said rather calmly, ¡°Were you sad?¡±


    He lifted his chin slightly, a faint and mocking smile on his lips. ¡°If you were sad, would you have fallen into Long Ming¡¯s arms so quickly? You said that you wouldn¡¯t fall in love with other men. You also said that you would rather be alone with Wan Bao than rely on men.¡±


    He suddenly became a little agitated as he sped up his smoking. ¡°I believed it, but how long has it been since I died? Yet you and Long Ming are already so loving.¡±


    Xiao Ying did not expect Tang En to be so stubborn. She was grateful for his help andpanionship, and she had never denied his kindness to her.


    However, they were just good friends who appreciated each other. He was in no ce to dictate her love life, right?


    ¡°You kidnapped me because I fell into Long Ming¡¯s arms?¡±


    Tang En smirked coldly. ¡°Junior, you¡¯re mine.¡±


    Hearing Tang En¡¯s words, goosebumps appeared on Xiao Ying¡¯s arms.


    Her mind spun rapidly. Suddenly, she seemed to understand something. ¡°That scary-looking man in the dungeon is the real Young Master, Ximen Chang, right?¡±


    Tang En narrowed his eyes. ¡°It seems like you know a lot.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the grudge between you and him, but Senior, it¡¯s wrong of you to ruin my rtionship with Long Ming¡­¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could finish, she was interrupted by his cold voice. ¡°Wrong? Junior, have you forgotten? You said that you wanted to give me a home. We¡¯ll grow up together and bepanions until we¡¯re old.¡±


    ¡°You know very well that I was only saying that as a friend!¡±


    Tang En let out a sneer from the depths of his throat. ¡°Ha, as a friend? I¡¯ve never treated you as a friend. Do you know why I took everything from Ximen Chang? It was all for you and me! I wanted to give you and Wan Bao the best life and didn¡¯t want anyone to bully you anymore. I finally achieved this goal, but you turned around and threw yourself into Long Ming¡¯s arms. Junior, you betrayed me!¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Tang En¡¯s red and dark eyes and felt that he had be a different person. She suppressed the surging emotions in her heart and said word by word, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re really good at acting. We¡¯ve known each other for several years, but I never realized that you had such a dark side.¡±


    ¡°You must have nned for many years to be able to take away Ximen Chang¡¯s position and let him live a life worse than death, right?¡± Xiao Ying thought of how Tang En had endured being tortured and humiliated by Ximen Chang. He had not retaliated or scolded him. Was he actually waiting for this day?


    ¡°You faked our marriage. During that period of time, you needed freedom because you needed to go out personally to nurture that double that looked like Ximen Chang, right? The person I scratched a few days ago was the double you made, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing a disguise, so it¡¯s inevitable that people will see through you. In order to be safe, you created such a person.¡±


    Tang En did not deny Xiao Ying¡¯s words. He had indeed spent a lot of time and energy to do such a thing.


    ¡°Who was that person who died?¡± Xiao Ying had caressed that person¡¯s face at that time. It did not look like a disguise.


    Tang En flicked the cigarette ash from his fingertips and an ambiguous smile appeared on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve always disliked Ximen Chang. I never spoke well of him. He always had a person who looked like me by his side. I also knew of that person¡¯s existence. That person knew a lot about me and Ximen Chang. Only when he¡¯s dead will I sit firmly in Ximen Chang¡¯s position.¡±


    Xiao Ying used to think that the Young Master was the most ruthless and heartless person in the world, but the current Tang En gave her a feeling that he was even more ruthless than the Young Master.


    ¡°So, you knew very well that I stole the fake Tang En¡¯s body and cremated it? You only used me so that you wouldn¡¯t be exposed since I was sad and dejected.¡±

 Chapter 1735 - You Cant Hurt Her Like That!

    <h4>Chapter 1735: You Can¡¯t Hurt Her Like That!</h4>


    ¡°You chased after me in anger and fought intensely with Long Ming¡¯s men. It was all for show. After all, Ximen Chang cared so much about Tang En. It would be strange for him to remain indifferent if Tang En was dead and I scattered his ashes into the sea.¡±


    Because of this, she had not suspected that the person who died had not been the real Tang En.


    During that period of time, she had truly been in pain, and had even med herself. She had even thought of getting revenge against Ximen Chang!


    Xiao Ying closed her eyes, feeling that everything was too ridiculous.


    How could a person she had trusted for so many years treat her like this!


    She had also experienced how painful it had been for Long Ming when he learned of her true appearance after surviving in the forest!


    After Tang En finished smoking, he threw the cigarette butt to the ground and he approached Xiao Ying.


    He bent down slightly, pinching Xiao Ying¡¯s chin with his fair fingers that had a faint tobo smell. ¡°Do you think I can still be normal after what Ximen Chang did to me? How could I not hate him? I want him to die even in my dreams. No, I just want him to die.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re different. I was living in the dark, but you let me see a ray of light. Although you had a terrible past, you¡¯re still like the sunlight that makes me feel warm. And Wan Bao¡­ Everything I¡¯m doing now is for our family of three to live happily in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer the Tang En of the past. In the past few months, I already silenced all of Ximen Chang¡¯s confidants. Although I want to live under his skin, the real power is in my hands. Ximen Chang has be useless and he won¡¯t be able to make aeback.¡±


    ¡°Junior, our family of three will be able to live happily together soon.¡±


    Xiao Ying pushed Tang En¡¯s hand away from her chin and took a few steps back, her body trembling slightly.


    Her head was heavy and her temples were throbbing in pain.


    She red at Tang En with red eyes, saying word by word, ¡°Wan Bao and I are not your family. The Senior Tang En I knew in the past is already dead!¡±


    Tang En looked at Xiao Ying, who had a disgusted expression in her eyes, and a meaningful smile appeared on his lips. ¡°You¡¯ll change your mind very soon.¡±


    ¡­


    Tang En ordered people to bring Xiao Ying back to her room.


    It had been a day since Xiao Ying had eaten and she was curled up in the corner with her hands hugging her knees.


    Her temples were still throbbing in pain.


    Senior Tang En had changed so much. She really could not believe that the person who hurt her the most was her best friend.


    Xiao Ying held her forehead as sad tears fell.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying did not sleep for the entire night.


    The next morning, the bodyguards brought her to a study.


    There was a ck sshouse in the study. She could see everything outside and hear the voices outside, but the people outside could not see her.


    Xiao Ying was pushed into the sshouse.


    The bodyguard locked the door.


    Xiao Ying did not know why Tang En had locked her up here. She did not make any noise and just stood there quietly.


    Not too longter, Tang En walked in disguised as the Young Master.


    The study was luxuriously decorated. Tang En nced at the sshouse, his face expressionless. He walked behind the desk and sat down.


    After a while, someone sent a video.


    Tang En pressed the remote control and a tall and cold figure appeared on the projection on the wall.


    When Xiao Ying saw the man on the projection, her eyes immediately turned red.


    It was Long Ming.


    In just a few days, his face seemed to have lost a lot of weight. His deep eyes were bloodshot and he looked dark and cold.


    Seeing Young Master, the coldness in his eyes deepened.


    ¡°Wan Bao is still in the ICU. Did you pretend to be Tang En that day to get close to her and make her eat poisonous chocte?¡±


    Hearing Long Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Ying, who was inside the sshouse, felt her blood boil!


    Wan Bao had eaten poisonous chocte and had even entered the ICU?


    Xiao Ying knocked on the ss door with a pale face, but the people outside could not hear anything from inside.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s hand was numb from all the knocking and she slowly stopped, looking at Long Ming in the video.


    Long Ming¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp, but she could not ignore the anxiety and worry in his eyes.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart tightened in pain.


    Tang En looked at Long Ming, who had always been cold and indifferent. He had lost his cool because of Xiao Ying and Wan Bao. He smirked slightly. ¡°How could the Burmese King nder me? What does your daughter being poisoned have to do with me?¡±


    It was true that Long Ming had not gotten any concrete evidence. However, he could not find another person who could hurt his daughter in his country, disappear without a trace, and had a grudge against him besides this Young Master!


    ¡°You have the guts to do it but not to admit it?¡± Long Ming¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°What do you want to do? If you have any grudges,e at me alone. Don¡¯t hurt the women and children!¡±


    Tang En smirked. ¡°Burmese King,e and find me when you have evidence!¡±


    Tang En cut off the video call.


    The main purpose of him taking Long Ming¡¯s video call was to let Xiao Ying see him through the ss door.


    Tang En pped his hands and two bodyguards came in and opened the ss door.


    The moment Xiao Ying came out, she rushed toward Tang En angrily. However, she was quickly detained by the bodyguards.


    Xiao Ying clenched her hands into fists and attacked them. At this moment, a cold voiceughed lightly. ¡°Let go of her. She won¡¯t dare to do anything.¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s voice, Xiao Ying¡¯s clenched fists hung down weakly.


    She knew that he had the antidote.


    She red at him with red eyes. ¡°Tang En, Wan Bao is your most beloved baby. How can you bear to hurt her?¡±


    Tang En leaned against his back. ¡°She can¡¯t feel pain now, she just can¡¯t wake up from her deep sleep. But if you want her to wake up, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart felt like it had been stabbed by a sharp weapon.


    Why had Senior Tang En turned out this way?


    Yes, he had been abused and humiliated by the Young Master since he was young. How could his mentality be normal after growing up in such an environment?


    But because he had helped her and given her warmth, she had been honest with him and had been willing to be friends with him.


    ¡°You can do it to me, but you can¡¯t do this to Wan Bao. You can¡¯t. She loves you so much. She knows that Long Ming is her biological father but she doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge Long Ming. She doesn¡¯t want to call him Daddy because in her heart, the one who dotes on her the most is Papa Tang En, but you used her trust and love for you to hurt her like this!¡±


    Xiao Ying saw her baby as being more important than her own life. At the thought that she was still in the ICU, she screamed in pain, ¡°She¡¯s still so young. How can you bear to do that?¡±

 Chapter 1736 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1736: Meeting</h4>


    Seeing Xiao Ying in so much pain, Tang En¡¯s pupils constricted slightly.


    Her tears almost melted his heart.


    But he could not give in to her.


    Since he had alreadye this far, he could only continue with his n and continue taking each step.


    In her heart, Wan Bao was more important than anyone else.


    But in his heart, she was the most important.


    He wanted to be with her forever.


    But as long as Long Ming was alive, he would be their obstacle.


    To Long Ming and her, Wan Bao was their weakness. As long as Wan Bao did not wake up, they could not do anything to him!


    Tang En naturally doted on Wan Bao.


    But why was she Long Ming¡¯s daughter?


    Tang En would rather Wan Bao be a stranger than Long Ming¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Two months at most. If Wan Bao doesn¡¯t take the antidote, even the gods won¡¯t be able to save her.¡± Tang En looked at Xiao Ying and announced calmly.


    Ufortable tears welled up in Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes. She held her head with both hands, looking at Tang En with a ferocious and pained expression. ¡°What do you want? Tell me! Tell me!¡±


    Tang En stood up from the leather chair and walked up to Xiao Ying. Looking at Xiao Ying¡¯s tear-filled eyes, he raised his hand and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. ¡°You seem to have shed a lot of tears in front of me in the past two days.¡±


    It seemed like he had really hurt her heart!


    Xiao Ying grabbed Tang En¡¯s arm and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Senior, can you let go of Wan Bao? You can poison me and I¡¯ll use my own life in exchange for Wan Bao¡¯s!¡±


    Tang En smirked, his smile light. ¡°What would I want your life? How about this? Let¡¯s make a deal. As long as you listen to my arrangements, I¡¯ll give you an antidote and let Wan Bao leave the ICU.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Tang En with tears that blurred her vision, suppressing her emotions. ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°I asked Long Ming to meet in the Sahara Desert. Break up with him and stab him in the heart.¡± He looked into her eyes and said calmly. There was no bloodthirst in his eyes and face, but the words he said were extremely cruel.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s wet eyshes fluttered.


    Her other hand quickly picked up the ashtray on the table and threw it at Tang En. Tang En avoided it and the ashtray fell to the ground. Seeing this, the bodyguard wanted to go forward, but Tang En raised his hand to stop the bodyguards.


    ¡°Junior, if you hurt me, you won¡¯t be able to get the antidote. I¡¯m the only one who knows where the antidote is. Even if Long Ming finds us and rummages through this ce, he won¡¯t be able to get the antidote without me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a night to consider my proposal. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll leave this ind. You¡¯ll be trapped here until you die.¡±


    Tang En had a hand in his pocket and smiled at Xiao Ying before turning to leave the study.


    Xiao Ying saw Tang En¡¯sputer and wanted to go online, but the inte connection was cut off the moment Tang En left.


    She could not call him either. There was no signal at all.


    Xiao Ying leaned against the desk, her mind filled with images of Wan Bao lying in the ICU.


    She really would rather all the pain and hurtnd on her than let Wan Bao be hurt at all.


    Tang En was determined for her to break up with Long Ming. If she did not do it, the one who would be hurt would be her daughter!


    Xiao Ying stood in the study for the entire night, her head feeling like someone had used a sharp awl to cut it ruthlessly.


    Tang En entered the study after dawn.


    He stared at the woman whose eyes werepletely red. Seeing him enter, the woman who was filled with hatred smirked faintly. ¡°Have you thought it through? Do you want your daughter to live or not kill Long Ming?¡±


    Xiao Ying closed her eyes, her voice hoarse as if it came from the depths of the valley. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you ask. However, what I want is not only for Wan Bao to leave the ICU, but also for her to be safe.¡±


    ¡°As long as you do as I say, I¡¯ll ensure your daughter¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡­


    Tang En asked the servant to bring Xiao Ying back to her room.


    When Tang En was the only one left in the study, Tang En took the initiative to video call Long Ming.


    He did not n to hide that he was the one who caused Wan Bao to be poisoned. Now that Xiao Ying had agreed to his conditions, he naturally had to let Long Ming see what she had agreed to.


    Tang En showed Long Ming the video he had recordedst night.


    Long Ming saw that Xiao Ying was indeed with the Young Master. Not only that, he was also the one who caused Wan Bao to be poisoned. Long Ming looked at Tang En with a gaze that wanted to cut him into pieces.


    Tang En looked at Long Ming, who hated him to the core but could not kill him, and a smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Burmese King, thest thing you should do in this life is to fall in love with a woman like Xiao Ying!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s destined to be your jinx!¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips tightly. ¡°If anything happens to them, I¡¯ll destroy your territory!¡±


    ¡°The mother and daughter will live well, but that will depend on your sincerity.¡± Tang En narrowed his eyes. ¡°In two days¡¯ time, I¡¯ll arrange for Xiao Ying to go to the Sahara Desert first. When she arrives, send me your exact location. If you bring someone over or wear a bulletproof vest, I¡¯ll destroy the antidote!¡±


    Before Long Ming could say anything, the video call was cut off by Tang En.


    ¡­


    Two dayster.


    Xiao Ying was sent to the Sahara Desert by Tang En.


    The temperature difference between day and night in the desert was huge. When they arrived, the temperature was very high. Even though she was wearing a jacket, her skin still felt a stinging pain from the heat.


    There were a few stones where Xiao Ying was waiting. Tang En had someone install surveince cameras there.


    There were also dozens of bodyguards stationed around.


    There was a sharp dagger in Xiao Ying¡¯s jacket.


    Her eyes turned red when she thought of what she was going to doter.


    She really did not want to hurt Long Ming again.


    After some time, a helicopter arrived and Tang En¡¯s men brought Long Ming over.


    Long Ming was wearing a ck outfit and a pair of sunsses. After getting off the helicopter, he rushed over.


    The moment she saw Long Ming, Xiao Ying felt a lump in her throat and her eyes welled up. Warm tears almost fell from her eyes uncontrobly.


    She looked up slightly, unable to hold it in anymore.


    Long Ming¡¯s footsteps were fast and he arrived in front of Xiao Ying in no time.


    The two of them looked at each other from a few steps away. He was wearing sunsses and she could not see the expression in his eyes, but from his thin face and his pale lips, she could tell that he had not been doing well recently.


    Xiao Ying resisted the urge to jump into his arms. She adjusted her emotions and tried not to show that she missed him. Her face tensed up and she pretended to be cold. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Her voice was clear and cold, without any warmth or emotion.


    Long Ming had not taken off his sunsses and Xiao Ying could not see his expression clearly, but she could feel his cold eyes on her face.


    They were so deep and heavy.

 Chapter 1737 - Heartbreak

    <h4>Chapter 1737: Heartbreak</h4>


    Ever since they met, she had been hurting him nonstop.


    They had finally opened up their hearts to each other and wanted to forget about the bad things in the past to start afresh. But now, everything had returned to the beginning.


    If she stabbed him in the heart today, he might still be able to survive. But he would probably never forgive her in this lifetime!


    Xiao Ying gritted her teeth. Before she could do anything, her heart started to ache.


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying¡¯s fair face, which was flushed red from the scorching sun. His dark eyes under the sunsses revealed pity and heartache.


    He took two steps forward, his tall body casting a shadow in front of her, blocking the scorching sunlight for her.


    ¡°How have you been recently?¡± he asked hoarsely.


    Xiao Ying clenched her hands into fists, her fingers pressing into her palms as she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m alright. How¡¯s Wan Bao?¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips into a straight line, his voice slightly hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t protect her properly.¡±


    No, it was not his fault!


    He had already protected Wan Bao very well. Every day, he arranged for elite bodyguards to pick Wan Bao up. It was Wan Bao who liked Papa Tang En too much. Once he appeared, she was defenseless.


    If she had not seen through Tang En¡¯s true colors, Xiao Ying would not have believed that Tang En wouldy his hands on Wan Bao.


    Looking at Xiao Ying¡¯s face that had lost a lot of weight and her red and swollen eyes, Long Ming really wanted to reach out and give her a hug. However, their purpose foring over was to save Wan Bao.


    If anything happened to Wan Bao, what was the point of them being alive?


    ¡°Long Ming¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xiao Ying¡¯s eyshes fluttered terribly and her heart was in a mess. ¡°I can¡¯t live without Wan Bao.¡±


    Long Ming put his hands on Xiao Ying¡¯s trembling shoulders, his dark eyes under the sunssespletely red. ¡°I know that it¡¯s fine no matter what you do. Wan Bao is equally important to me.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s hands were in her pockets.


    She grabbed the sharp dagger.


    However, she could not muster any strength.


    She could not take it out.


    She loved Wan Bao, but this man in front of her was Wan Bao¡¯s father!


    Seeing the pain on Xiao Ying¡¯s face, Long Ming¡¯s eyes under the sunsses darkened. He grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s hand and felt that there was a dagger in her pocket. He pulled her hand out.


    Seeing his actions, Xiao Ying¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Did you know¡­ that I¡¯m going to¡­¡± Kill you today?


    Long Ming said nothing, only pulling her hand and pressing the sharp de against his chest.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s hand trembled nonstop, her fingertips turning cold.


    The temperature in the desert was clearly sky-high, but now, she felt like she had fallen into an igloo.


    Xiao Ying could no longer pretend to be indifferent. She felt like her heart was breaking and her lips were trembling terribly. ¡°Do you know what will happen to you after I stab you?¡±


    She raised her other hand, wanting to take off his sunsses, but he avoided her.


    He did not want her to see his gaze now.


    He was suffering as much as she was.


    ¡°Long Ming, I¡¯m the one who dragged you down.¡± Xiao Ying¡¯s voice trembled terribly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    Xiao Ying let out a painful scream.


    How could he not?


    She had almost killed him time and time again. She was his jinx!


    Xiao Ying¡¯s fingers that were holding the dagger were trembling and she could not bring herself to do it.


    Long Ming looked at Xiao Ying deeply. Suddenly, he grabbed her hand and stabbed his heart.


    The tip of the knife stabbed into him ruthlessly.


    Xiao Ying was close enough to hear the sound of the de sinking into his flesh.


    All of her hair stood on end.


    He hade to the desert and was still dressed in ck. Blood flowed out onto the sharp de and soaked his shirt.


    The bright red blood blended with his ck shirt. It was hard to tell how much blood he had lost, but the blood at the tip of his nose slowly became thicker.


    Xiao Ying struggled out of his hold and staggered a few steps back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± heforted her softly.


    Xiao Ying knelt on the ground, looking in the direction of the surveince cameras as she shouted hoarsely, ¡°Are you satisfied? Are you happy to see me stab him personally? You¡¯re not human!¡±


    If he was really the Young Master, perhaps she would not be so angry!


    The bodyguards helped Xiao Ying up and one of the bodyguards threw a medicine bottle to Long Ming before taking Xiao Ying away.


    Long Ming looked in the direction Xiao Ying had left in and a tear fell from the corner of his eye.


    Xiao Ying was pushed into the helicopter. After the helicopter left, Long Ming pressed on the injured area and staggered toward another helicopter.


    At this moment, countless helicopters sounded in the air.


    Long Ming looked up and saw several helicopters flying over.


    Not only had Long Ming seen it, Xiao Ying had also seen it. She looked at the bodyguards beside her. ¡°Why are there so many helicopters? Whose men are they?¡±


    The bodyguards were rather calm.


    No, something was wrong.


    If they were Long Ming¡¯s men, the bodyguards would not be so calm.


    In other words, Tang En had sent people over.


    What he wanted was not only for her to stab Long Ming, but also for Long Ming to die in the Sahara Desert.


    If he were to die in such a harsh environment, he would be buried by the sandstorm very soon. Then, there would be nothing left of him, and he would be nowhere to be found.


    He was too ruthless!


    ¡°Stop! I want to go down!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll die if you go down!¡± The bodyguard looked at Xiao Ying. ¡°Young Master said to think about your daughter. The medicine this time can only get her out of the ICU. If you don¡¯t listen, everything you did today will be useless!¡±


    ¡°He wants Long Ming to die now! If Long Ming doesn¡¯t die, the medicine will be gone!¡±


    ¡°If he dies, the Young Master will bring your daughter over. As long as you listen to him, she will be safe.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s pupils constricted.


    The helicopter flew higher and higher and she saw Long Ming being surrounded by dozens of men in ck.


    He had already been stabbed once and now, he was surrounded by so many people. Would he still survive?


    Seeing her bloodshot eyes, the bodyguard beside Xiao Ying hit the back of her neck.


    ¡­


    No!


    No!


    She looked at the man lying on the desert, bleeding profusely. She went forward and knelt beside him, her fingers reaching for his nose.


    He was no longer breathing.


    ¡°Long Ming, wake up. Don¡¯t die¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Her eyes widened and her face turned pale. Her heart was in so much pain it felt like it was going to stop beating.


    Tears kept falling from her eyes. Suddenly, it seemed like the sky was going to turn dark, as if the end of the world wasing. She would no longer be able to see the sun tomorrow. Despair, pain, anger¡­ All sorts of emotions surged within her and she cried out in pain, ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Opening her eyes suddenly, she looked at the intricate and luxurious ceiling and tasted the salty taste of tears in her lips.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1738 - His Change

    <h4>Chapter 1738: His Change</h4>


    Xiao Ying sat up from the bed.


    She seemed to have hooked on something and she felt a sting on the back of her hand.


    She looked sideways and saw that the needle on the back of her hand had fallen off and blood was flowing out.


    Xiao Ying did not care, merely staring at the ceiling above her.


    She did not know how long she had been asleep for, but the heart-wrenching pain in her dream was so clear.


    Cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    It had just been a nightmare.


    But the scene in her dream had been so real and cruel.


    He had held her hand, and she had stabbed in his heart. Then, he had been surrounded by the bodyguards arranged by Tang En.


    Something must have happened.


    How was he?


    Was he dead or alive?


    Xiao Ying lifted the nket and was about to get off the bed when the door was pushed open.


    The servant walked in and was surprised to see Xiao Ying awake. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake? You¡¯ve been unconscious for nearly half a month. You had a high fever at first, but you didn¡¯t wake up even after your fever subsided. Even the doctor didn¡¯t know what happened to you. Young Master has been so anxious recently¡­¡±


    She had been unconscious for half a month?


    No wonder she felt weak all over. She felt weak after taking a few steps.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Xiao Ying asked hoarsely.


    ¡°Young Master? He went out to do something and might only be back at night.¡±


    Xiao Ying still wanted to ask something, but her body felt weak and she could only lie back on the bed.


    After eating some food, she stared out of the window nkly. It seemed like Tang En had brought her back to the castle from the ind.


    Xiao Ying rested for the entire afternoon. At night, Tang En came to visit Xiao Ying.


    During the time Xiao Ying was unconscious, Tang En was worried and had lost some weight. His slender eyes were filled with joy when he saw Xiao Ying awake.


    ¡°Junior, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    Xiao Ying sat up on the bed, looking at Tang En coldly. ¡°What did you do to him?¡±


    Seeing Xiao Ying ask about Long Ming the moment she woke up, a trace of darkness shed past Tang En¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡±


    Originally, Tang En wanted Long Ming to be buried in the desert. The people he sent had a big fight with Long Ming, who had stabbed his own heart. Long Ming was indeed someone who had experienced everything, and many people were unable to subdue him. Later, Long Ming¡¯s reinforcements arrived and although Long Ming was injured, he had still been saved.


    However¡­


    Thinking of Long Ming¡¯s current situation, a cold smile appeared on Tang En¡¯s lips.


    Even the heavens were helping him.


    Xiao Ying looked at Tang En¡¯s unpredictable expression and suddenly leaned forward, grabbing his cor with both hands like an angry beast. ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    Tang En slowly pulled Xiao Ying¡¯s hands away and stood up from the bed. ¡°If you want to know how he is,e with me.¡±


    Xiao Ying pushed herself up and got off the bed.


    Tang En brought Xiao Ying to the study. He turned on the projection and yed a video.


    The video should have been taken recently. Long Ming still had bandages wrapped around his forehead and he was dressed in ck as he came out of the hospital, making him look even colder.


    Especially that pair of eyes. They were dark, ruthless, and sharp, making people not dare to look at them directly.


    Seeing that he was still alive, Xiao Ying¡¯s tightened heart rxed slightly. However, the next second, Tang En¡¯s words made her heart tighten again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that Long Ming is different from before?¡±


    The video was very short, only about ten seconds, but Long Ming gave off an even wilder and colder feeling.


    Tang En looked at Xiao Ying, who furrowed her eyebrows tightly. He pursed his lips and said calmly, ¡°Apart from being stabbed in the Sahara Desert, he was also injured in his head when he fought with my bodyguards. He lost a portion of his memories. Now, his memories are from the battle in the forest.¡±


    Tang En looked at Xiao Ying¡¯s pale face and said word by word ruthlessly, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know better than me about that battle. He found out about your identity and escaped death. He hates you to the core.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s body swayed unsteadily.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t remember the warm times he had with you, nor does he remember you having a daughter with him. Now, he only has a bone-deep hatred for you!¡±


    ¡°Now, whenever someone mentions Xiao Ying in front of him, he flies into a rage.¡±


    Xiao Ying covered her mouth, the blood draining from her face. She shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Tang En looked at Xiao Ying, who looked like she had suffered a huge blow. He walked in front of her, his fingers pinching her chin. ¡°Junior, as long as you say the word, I can go to the hospital to fetch Wan Bao. After you register our marriage, I¡¯ll feed Wan Bao thest antidote. Then, our family of three can live happily together like before.¡±


    Before Tang En could finish speaking, Xiao Ying pped him hard.


    Tang En could not dodge in time and was pped.


    However, he was not angry. On the contrary, the angrier Xiao Ying was, the more panicked and sad she was inwardly.


    ¡°Junior, just this once.¡±


    Xiao Ying ignored Tang En¡¯s words and stared at the video on the screen with red eyes.


    From Long Ming¡¯s gaze and aura, he did seem to have returned to the time when he was full of hatred.


    Thest thing she wanted was to see him like this!


    She had spent so much effort to get his forgiveness. But now, all of her efforts had gone to waste!


    ¡­


    Xiao Yingy in bed for three days.


    She did not eat nor drink. She did not touch any of the food the servants gave her.


    The maid was worried that Xiao Ying¡¯s body would not be able to take it, so she reported it to Tang En. Tang En simply said to let her be.


    Xiao Ying was depressed for three days. She really wanted to give up on life like this. However, if she died, what would happen to Wan Bao? What would happen to Long Ming, who was living in hatred? And Tang En seemed like he had a bigger n. He had nted spies around Long Ming. He might take advantage of Long Ming¡¯s hatred and try to swallow Burma¡­


    Thinking of the responsibility on her shoulders, Xiao Ying had no choice but to pull herself together.


    When the servant brought food over again, Xiao Ying did not ignore it.


    After eating, she went to the bathroom to take a shower. She changed into clean clothes, put on some light makeup, and went downstairs.


    The maid was surprised to see Xiao Yinging out. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve finally thought it through?¡±


    Xiao Ying hummed faintly. ¡°Where¡¯s your Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Young Master went out to do something. If Miss wants to see him, you should be able to see him at dinner time.¡±


    Xiao Ying hummed and under the bodyguards¡¯ surveince, she went to the garden to bask in the sun.


    In the evening, the maid came to call Xiao Ying for dinner. Xiao Ying looked up. ¡°Is your Young Master back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Xiao Ying walked to the dining room, Tang En had indeed returned. He was sitting at the dining table and when he saw Xiao Yinging over, he nced at her face.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1739 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 1739: Return</h4>


    He saw that Xiao Ying had put on makeup today and had changed into beautiful clothes. She was no longer lifeless and looked more energetic. Tang En was slightly stunned.


    It had been a long time since he saw her like this.


    He missed it so much.


    There was not much emotion in Tang En¡¯s eyes. He only smirked. ¡°Sit down and eat!¡±


    Xiao Ying sat opposite Tang En.


    After eating a little and filling her stomach, Xiao Ying looked at Tang En. ¡°You¡¯re imprisoning me here now and using Wan Bao¡¯s life to threaten me. You can¡¯t make me submit to you.¡±


    Tang En put down his cutlery and took a napkin to wipe his lips. ¡°The poison in Wan Bao¡¯s body has to be cured on two separate asions. After I gave Long Ming the antidote for the first time, he must have passed it to the person who saved her. From what I know, Wan Bao has been transferred to the VIP ward. There¡¯s still a month left. If we don¡¯t give her the second antidote, she will still be in danger again.¡±


    ¡°I gave you a choice. As long as you agree, I can bring Wan Bao over. Before feeding her the antidote, we just have to register our marriage. Oh right, my psychological problem has been cured. Once we register our marriage, we have to sleep together. After everything is done, I will naturally save Wan Bao.¡±


    Xiao Ying wanted to call him delusional.


    She would never register their marriage and sleep with him!


    However, Xiao Ying did not reject him directly. It would not do her much good to anger him now!


    Xiao Ying looked down, a faint smile on her lips. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re not making me choose, but forcing me. How are you different from the real Ximen Chang?¡±


    At the mention of Ximen Chang, Tang En¡¯s expression darkened.


    Although Ximen Chang had been tortured beyond recognition by him and had be a lowly prisoner, the trauma this person had left him would never be erased.


    He hated him and wanted to drink his blood and cut his bones!


    He gritted his teeth at the mention of this name.


    ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±


    Hearing that Xiao Ying wanted to make a bet with him, Tang En raised his eyebrows, slightly interested. ¡°Oh? Tell me about it. What kind of bet?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Long Ming hate me to the core now? Let¡¯s bet that his attitude toward me will change from hate to love within a month. If he falls in love with me again, I¡¯ll win and you¡¯ll give me the antidote. If he can¡¯t fall in love with me, I¡¯ll agree to your conditions. From now on, no matter if Long Ming remembers me or not, I¡¯ll bring Wan Bao over and live well with you!¡±


    Xiao Ying raised her hand, looking like she was making an oath. ¡°I promise. I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Tang En narrowed his eyes at Xiao Ying.


    From what he knew, when the people around Long Ming mentioned Xiao Ying, he felt disgusted.


    It was absolutely impossible to make Long Ming love her after a month!


    She would definitely lose this bet.


    Thinking that she and Wan Bao would be willing to stay by his side in a month¡¯s time, he could not help but feel a sense of anticipation.


    Even in his dreams, he dreamed of returning to the days when he lived with her and Wan Bao.


    However, to let Xiao Ying return to Long Ming¡¯s side even though Long Ming hated her to the core. What if¡­


    Tang En raised his hand and pinched his forehead.


    He had to admit that as long as Xiao Ying calmed down, she was good at catching people¡¯s thoughts.


    He had lived with her before and was greedy for the warmth of the past. If possible, he only wanted her to submit to him willingly.


    This was also the reason why he had never overstepped his boundaries in the past few days!


    ¡°Give me some time to consider.¡± Tang En looked at Xiao Ying, not rejecting her immediately.


    Xiao Ying nodded.


    If he wanted to consider it, it meant that he had been moved by her suggestion.


    The next day.


    Tang En did not leave the castle. When Xiao Ying went downstairs for breakfast, she met him in the living room.


    Afterst night¡¯s consideration, Tang En had already made his decision.


    He did not want to imprison Xiao Ying like this forever. He wanted her to stay by his side willingly.


    Tang En took out an agreement and a bracelet. ¡°In the agreement is your suggestionst night. I¡¯ve already signed it. Also, you have to wear this bracelet. It has a listening device, tracking function, and a miniature bomb. If you dare to y any tricks, I can end your life at any time. Then, Wan Bao and I will go to hell to apany you.¡±


    When she made this suggestionst night, Xiao Ying had already known that Tang En would not let her return to Long Ming so easily.


    ¡°This bracelet is made of special materials. Only the key I have here can open it. Even the sharpest thing won¡¯t be able to cut it.¡±


    Xiao Ying picked up the bracelet and put it on her slender wrist.


    Then, she picked up the agreement and signed her name on thest page after reading it.


    Tang En looked at Xiao Ying who had signed the agreement and pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Are you that confident that he will fall in love with you again?¡±


    Xiao Ying closed her eyes, her voice slightly hoarse as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not confident, but the worst oue is only to return to your side.¡±


    Tang En smirked. ¡°That¡¯s true. A monthter, you wille back willingly.¡±


    ¡­


    Tang En sent a helicopter to send Xiao Ying to Burma.


    After getting off the helicopter, Xiao Ying ran straight to the hospital.


    Although she wanted to see Long Ming, she was more worried about Wan Bao.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Xiao Ying found out about Wan Bao¡¯s ward and rushed over.


    There were two bodyguards guarding the door of the ward.


    The bodyguards used to be in charge of fetching Wan Bao, so Xiao Ying recognized them the moment she arrived.


    ¡°Miss Ying?¡±


    Recently, apart from Miss Long, only the Duke and his wife hade to visit Wan Bao. The King had not been here for a long time. Miss Ying had not appeared since the Princess had been hospitalized.


    The two bodyguards looked at Xiao Ying, who had lost a lot of weight. ¡°Miss Ying, are you here to see the Princess?¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded.


    The bodyguards opened the door for Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying walked into the ward and her eyes filled with heartache when she saw Wan Bao lying on the bed like she was asleep.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m sorry. Mommy didn¡¯t protect you well.¡± Xiao Ying looked at the once fair and tender baby who had lost a lot of weight. Her heart felt like it was being clenched tightly by a mysterious hand and it was so painful that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    No matter what Xiao Ying said, Wan Bao did not open her eyes to respond to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mommy will definitely make sure you¡¯re safe.¡± Realizing that she was wearing a bracelet on her wrist, Xiao Ying could not say much. She went to the bathroom to get some water, wiped Wan Bao¡¯s face and told the nanny to take good care of Wan Bao.


    After leaving the ward, Xiao Ying took a taxi to the pce.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the pce, she wanted to go in, but the guards at the door stopped her.


    The guards all knew Xiao Ying. However, recently, when the King heard Xiao Ying¡¯s name, he was extremely disgusted and even ordered that no one was allowed to mention Xiao Ying again, so they did not dare to let Xiao Ying in rashly.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1740 - She Came to Look for Him

    <h4>Chapter 1740: She Came to Look for Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Seeing the troubled expressions of the guards, Xiao Ying seemed to understand something.


    From the moment Tang En agreed to let her find Long Ming, she had already mentally prepared herself.


    He really only remembered about her betrayal and hated her. That was why Tang En let her back so confidently.


    She was already mentally prepared, but at this moment, her heart was still filled with pain.


    She calmed herself down and did not make things difficult for the guard.


    She did not leave and stood at the pce door until evening.


    Several luxurious ck sedans drove over from not too far away.


    Xiao Ying took a few steps forward, her eyes fixed on the ck sedan in the middle.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the pce, the car slowed down and the window of the car in the middle slowly lowered.


    Xiao Ying saw the man sitting in the back row.


    Perhaps sensing her gaze, the man also looked towards her.


    The moment their eyes met, she saw coldness, ruthlessness, and hatred in his eyes¡­ His face was tensed and his expression was cold. There was no longer any warmth in his eyes.


    She felt like she had fallen into an igloo.


    Her entire body was cold.


    Xiao Ying took a few steps forward, wanting to get closer to him. However, the window was wound up very quickly.


    The tinted car windows blocked her sight.


    The car drove into the pce.


    Xiao Ying looked at the convoy that was gradually moving away from her sight, her heart surging with emotions.


    But she knew that she could not give up just like that.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying arrived at the Duke¡¯s pce.


    Knowing that Xiao Ying was back, the couple were overjoyed.


    Unlike Long Ming¡¯s attitude, the Duke and his wife came out to wee her personally.


    The Duke¡¯s wife looked at Xiao Ying, who had lost a lot of weight, and pulled her into her arms, her tears flowing. ¡°My poor child¡­ You must have suffered a lot recently. It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Daddy and Mommy will protect you now that you¡¯re back.¡±


    Being hugged by the Duke¡¯s wife, Xiao Ying felt a warmth she had never felt before.


    Although she had not known the Duke¡¯s wife for long, she could feel that the Duke¡¯s wife really doted on her. She had fallen for her the moment she saw her.


    The Duke stood by the side. Seeing that the Duke¡¯s wife was crying terribly, his eyes could not help but turn red. ¡°Alright, it wasn¡¯t easy for our daughter toe back. Why are you always crying?¡±


    Xiao Ying wiped the tears on the Duchess¡¯s face and called out, ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡±


    The tears that the Duke¡¯s wife had finally stopped fell again.


    Xiao Ying looked like the Duke¡¯s wife when she was young. The Duke¡¯s wife had fallen for her the moment she saw her and had even secretly gone to check her DNA, but it turned out that she was not her daughter.


    But was that so important?


    Seeing a girl who looked like her when she was young, she liked her from the bottom of her heart. She wanted to dote on her and love her.


    ¡°Good girl. Go and take a bath first. Mommy will cook for you personally.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    When she came to Burma in the past, Xiao Ying had been rejected by Long Ming and could only stay in a hotel. She had no sense of belonging.


    But now that she had the couple, she felt the warmth of home.


    When she came to the room where she had faintedst time, Xiao Ying felt like it had happened a lifetime ago.


    She went to the wardrobe to pick out some clothes and took a bath.


    After taking a bath, she went downstairs.


    The Duke¡¯s wife took out a dessert that Xiao Ying liked. ¡°Eat some of this to fill your stomach first. Mom is still cooking the other dishes.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded.


    An hourter, the Duke¡¯s wife was done cooking.


    Xiao Ying nced at it. There were three dishes and a soup, all of which were Xiao Ying¡¯s favorites.


    Not only did the Duchess scoop rice for Xiao Ying, but she also filled her bowl with soup. She sat beside her and looked at her lovingly.


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, you might be unhappy if I ask, but I¡¯m really worried about you. How have you been these past few days? Did the person who took you do anything bad to you?¡±


    Xiao Ying did not dislike the Duchess asking this question.


    She knew that she had only asked because she really cared about her.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine¡­ The ones who were hurt were Wan Bao and Long Ming. Long Ming was injured and lost a part of his memories. I want to help him regain his memories, but now he doesn¡¯t even want to look at me.¡±


    The Duchess frowned.


    She had also heard about Long Ming¡¯s injury. Ever since he was injured, his personality had changed and he had nevere to the Duke¡¯s pce again. He had also been rather impatient when she called the pce to ask about Xiao Ying.


    So, it was because he had lost his memory.


    ¡°If you want to see him, I can bring you to the pce tomorrow.¡±


    Xiao Ying held the Duchess¡¯ hand. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife patted the back of Xiao Ying¡¯s hand and sighed. ¡°Poor child.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Xiao Ying woke up very early. She went to the wardrobe and chose a long pale blue dress. Her hair was braided into a fishbone braid and she put on light makeup.


    His current memories were only of the battle in the secluded forest. He probably did not like her heavy makeup and seductive image.


    She dressed herself up a little fresher.


    The Duke¡¯s wife was waiting downstairs. Seeing Xiao Yinging down, a smile appeared on her lips. ¡°My daughter looks really good even in a casual outfit.¡±


    Hearing praise from the Duke¡¯s wife, Xiao Ying felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Mom, is it appropriate for me to go see him in this outfit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± In the eyes of the Duchess, Xiao Ying was beautiful no matter what. She was much prettier than those young socialites.


    Sitting in the car, Xiao Ying could not help feeling a little nervous at the thought of seeing Long Mingter.


    The Duke¡¯s wife grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°Daughter, have more confidence in yourself. From what I know, he has a blood clot pressing down on some of his nerves.¡±


    Xiao Ying could read between the lines of the Duchess¡¯ words. As long as the blood clot disappeared, Long Ming would be able to regain his memory.


    However, if they were unlucky, he would require surgery.


    No matter what, Xiao Ying had to make him fall in love with her again within this month.


    He had always been on the giving end in their rtionship. Other than the time when she had taken the initiative to use and lie to him, he had been the one taking the initiative and giving in every step of the way.


    This time, she had to take the initiative and work hard.


    Before the Duke¡¯s wife arrived at the pce, she had already made an appointment with the butler.


    Long Ming stayed in the pce in the morning and did not go to the office building.


    After the Duke¡¯s wife brought Xiao Ying over, the butler went to the study upstairs to inform Long Ming.


    After a while, Long Ming came downstairs.


    Today, Long Ming was wearing a dark V-neck knitted shirt and a pair of perfectly straight pants. His figure was wild and tall, and he had one hand in his pants pocket. His facial features were sharp and cold, his scarlet lips pursed tightly, exuding a coldness that kept people away.


    When he walked to the living room and saw the Duchess, he nodded slightly. His deep eyes swept over the young woman beside the Duchess and he suddenly narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 1741 - Scram! Dont Appear In Front of Me Again

    <h4>Chapter 1741: Scram! Don¡¯t Appear In Front of Me Again</h4>


    The man narrowed his eyes like a cheetah that had found its prey, his sharp gaze moving across Xiao Ying¡¯s body. That gaze made Xiao Ying feel like he wanted to cut her flesh off.


    After the battle in the forest, Xiao Ying had beem taken away by Ba Er and had not seen Long Ming again.


    That was why she did not know how he had felt after he woke up. But after meeting her many yearster, he still hated her to the core. Not to mention that his current memories were only of the battle in the forest.


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying for a few seconds before he turned to look at the Duke¡¯s wife. ¡°May I know why you¡¯re so anxious to see me today?¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s hand and introduced her to Long Ming. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter, Long Ying.¡±


    A cold smirk appeared on Long Ming¡¯s lips. ¡°Madam, she¡¯s quite capable. Don¡¯t be deceived by her appearance.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife looked at the unfamiliar and cold Long Ming and wanted to say something, but Xiao Ying suddenly said, ¡°Long Ming, can I talk to you alone?¡±


    Originally, Long Ming would have rejected her outright, but he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Come to the study with me.¡±


    Seeing Long Ming¡¯s cold attitude, the Duke¡¯s wife was worried that Xiao Ying was in danger. Xiao Ying grabbed the Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s hand andforted her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife could only nod and let Xiao Ying follow Long Ming to the study.


    The moment she entered the study, Xiao Ying felt a dangerous murderous intent.


    The door of the study was kicked shut by Long Ming and only Long Ming and Xiao Ying were left in the quiet room.


    The space was huge, but it felt suffocating.


    Xiao Ying stared at Long Ming¡¯s cold eyes. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something when he suddenly approached her with a dark expression.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s slender back pressed against the door.


    The man stared at her coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still dare to appear in front of me!¡±


    ¡°Long Ming, listen to me¡­¡± Before she could finish, her slender neck was grabbed by his steel-like hand.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s face turned purple in an instant. He was strong and rough, her slender neck seemed to have been broken by him.


    Xiao Ying could have pulled his hand away, but she did not move, letting him strangle her.


    She knew that he needed to vent his emotions at this time.


    The moment she came back, she was already prepared.


    Seeing that she did not resist or beg for mercy, his gaze was sharp and cold, like a demon from hell. ¡°You still have the guts to appear in front of me?¡±


    Xiao Ying found it hard to breathe. ¡°Long Ming, the battle in the forest is over. You¡¯ve already forgiven me¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, he waved her away.


    She fell to the ground without warning.


    Her neck and limbs hurt.


    Staring at the man who was like a demon from hell, Xiao Ying¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°It¡¯s true. Don¡¯t you know that we already have a daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± A strong hatred spread in Long Ming¡¯s dark eyes. He crouched down, his long fingers pinching her chin like a pair of metal pincers. ¡°Would I let a woman like you get pregnant with my child? Even if you did, you must have found a way to trick me to get it done!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll fall for your tricks again? To be deceived and used by you?¡±


    Seeing how he looked like he wanted to cut her into pieces, Xiao Ying pursed her pale lips.


    The hatred in his eyes was terrifyingly cold.


    Just when she thought that her jaw was about to be crushed by him, he let go of her.


    Taking out a clean handkerchief from his pocket, he wiped his long fingers as if he had touched something disgusting. His thin lips spat out ruthlessly and coldly. ¡°Scram! Don¡¯t appear in my sight again!¡±


    Xiao Ying knew that he was already showing her the greatest mercy by telling her to scram and not taking her life directly.


    Xiao Ying looked at his sharp and cold face and wanted to say something, but he looked at her coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t scram, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s neck was still in so much pain that she definitely could not withstand another round of torture from him.


    She had onlye today to find out how much he hated her. Now that she knew how much he hated her, she could only approach him in other ways.


    Xiao Ying looked down and walked out of the study.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying walked to the stairs and met Mo Tian, who was taking some documents upstairs.


    Seeing Mo Tian, Xiao Ying was a little surprised, but also felt that it was reasonable.


    Now, Long Ming¡¯s memories were only of the battle in the secluded forest. Naturally, he did not remember what Mo Tian had done.


    However, Mo Tian had also been used for Long Di¡¯s usurpation. He had always been loyal to Long Ming.


    When Mo Tian saw Xiao Ying, he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Xiao Ying looked down, saying nothing.


    After walking down two steps, Mo Tian turned back and said to Xiao Ying, ¡°Miss Ying, I will help you.¡±


    When Xiao Ying looked at Mo Tian, he was already upstairs.


    ¡­


    Mo Tian walked to the door of the study.


    He raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    He only pushed the door open when a cold voice sounded from inside.


    He saw a man standing in front of the French windows, puffing out smoke. His back seemed to be covered with ayer of haze and coldness. Mo Tian walked over and said carefully, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Long Ming did not turn back. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mo Tian handed the document to Long Ming.


    After Long Ming finished reading the document and signed it, Mo Tian stood in front of the desk and said carefully, ¡°Your Majesty, I just saw Miss Ying.¡±


    Crash!


    Long Ming threw the fountain pen on the table.


    He looked at Mo Tian with dark and cold eyes. ¡°I told you not to mention this person in front of me again.¡±


    Mo Tian looked at Long Ming¡¯s stormy expression and he mustered up his courage to say, ¡°Your Majesty, actually many things happened after the battle in the secluded forest. Miss Ying also did a lot for Your Majesty. Your Majesty was able to reach this position because of Miss Ying¡­¡±


    Before Mo Tian could finish, he was interrupted by Long Ming¡¯s cold voice. ¡°So what if it was her? A woman like her deserves to die! Do you still want to say that I fell in love with her? Ha, even if she exchanged her life for mine, I will never fall in love with her again!¡±


    That woman was really capable. Not only had she gotten close to the Duke¡¯s family, she had even got his confidants to speak for her. What kind of spell had she casted on them?


    ¡°Say one more word for her and you won¡¯t need to appear in front of me again!¡±


    Seeing Long Ming¡¯s cold expression, Mo Tian did not say anything else.


    ¡­


    In order to not let the Duke¡¯s wife worry, Xiao Ying went downstairs to the washroom.


    She applied ayer of foundation on the strangtion marks on her neck. When they were no longer visible, she walked to the Duchess¡¯ side.


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, did the King make things difficult for you?¡±


    Xiao Ying shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife thought of Long Ming¡¯s gaze when he looked at Xiao Ying and she broke out in cold sweat on Xiao Ying¡¯s behalf. ¡°Ying¡¯er, why don¡¯t you listen to me? You cane and find him after the blood clot in the King¡¯s brain dissipates or after he undergoes surgery, alright?¡±

 Chapter 1742 - Approaching Him

    <h4>Chapter 1742: Approaching Him</h4>


    ording to Xiao Ying and Tang En¡¯s agreement, she could not mention the agreement to anyone within the month.


    She did not have much time to waste, so she naturally could not wait for the blood clot in Long Ming¡¯s brain to disappear or for the surgery to take ce.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s true that I let him down in the past. I¡¯ll be alright no matter how he treats me.¡±


    Xiao Ying had just finished speaking when she heard a cold scoff. ¡°Madam, this woman is extremely cunning. You should be careful and not be deceived by her.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife looked at the maning down from upstairs and she frowned. Although it was the King she was going against, the Duchess still stood on Xiao Ying¡¯s side, and defended her daughter. ¡°Your Majesty, you were the one who let me see Ying¡¯er¡¯s photo back then. You let her be the daughter of the Duke, but now you¡¯re telling us to open our eyes?¡±


    There was no change in Long Ming¡¯s cold expression as he spat out coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no way I would have done such a thing for a woman like that!¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife wanted to say something, but Xiao Ying grabbed her hand and shook her head. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    The current Long Ming would not believe that he had forgiven her and asked the Duke to acknowledge her as his daughter.


    On the way back, the Duke¡¯s wife hugged Xiao Ying. ¡°He will regret it when he remembers it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need his regret. Actually, he¡¯s in a lot of pain now.¡± The more he hated her, the deeper was his love for her. He simply couldn¡¯t walk out of the pain of being betrayed and hurt!


    She would help him out!


    Back at the Duke¡¯s pce, Xiao Ying called Long Mei.


    Recently, Long Mei had locked herself in a hotel. Apart from visiting Wan Bao, she had almost shut herself out from the rest of the world.


    Her boyfriend had taken Xiao Ying away. It had been so many days, but Xiao Ying was still nowhere to be found. Wan Bao was unconscious and she couldn¡¯t get through to her boyfriend¡­ No, that person was no longer her boyfriend.


    The sweet nothings from the past were nothing but falsehoods in front of her. He had never loved her!


    Hiding his real identity and finding a fake rtive to lie to her. He had put in so much effort!


    But who could she me?


    She could only me herself for not opening her eyes and for choosing a jerk.


    At the thought of having implicated Xiao Ying, Long Mei could not help but cry again.


    These few days, she had almost shed all of her tears.


    Just as Long Mei was crying uncontrobly, her phone rang.


    Long Mei was slightly stunned when she saw the caller ID.


    It was Xiao Ying.


    Long Mei hurriedly answered the call and said in disbelief, ¡°Sister-inw?¡±


    Hearing Long Mei¡¯s sobbing voice, Xiao Ying asked softly, ¡°Mei¡¯er, why are you crying?¡±


    It was really Sister-inw¡¯s voice!


    The tears that Long Mei had just managed to hold back fell again.


    But this time, she was crying tears of joy.


    ¡°Sister-inw. Sister-inw, are you back?¡±


    Seeing that Long Mei was crying even harder, Xiao Yingforted her. ¡°I¡¯m back. I¡¯m in the Duke¡¯s pce. Mei¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Long Mei blinked her tear-filled eyes and sniffed. ¡°Sister-inw, when did youe back? Can I meet you?¡±


    Xiao Ying had called Long Mei because she wanted to meet her as well. She could guess that Long Mei would definitely feel guilty and me herself after she disappeared.


    They met at a cafe.


    ¡­


    By the time Xiao Ying arrived at the cafe, Long Mei was already there.


    Long Mei was wearing a long beige dress and sitting by the French windows. She had obviously lost weight.


    Seeing Xiao Yinging over, Long Mei hurriedly stood up.


    Long Mei¡¯s eyes were still slightly red and swollen. It was obvious that she had cried.


    Seeing Xiao Ying standing in front of her, Long Mei sized her up before she pulled her into her arms again. She said with a choked voice, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I was blind and had an b*stard of a boyfriend. I didn¡¯t expect him to lie to me so badly¡­¡±


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, don¡¯t me yourself. If someone wants to use you, you won¡¯t be able to escape. Just like how I hurt your brother back then¡­ That boyfriend of yours will definitely regret it in the future. Don¡¯t let yourself be burdened by his mistake.¡±


    Long Mei was really hurt. She had been feeling dejected recently. Although Xiao Ying did not me her, she could not forgive herself.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, your brother has lost part of his memory. He¡¯s extremely disgusted with me now. Do you have any good ideas for me to get close to him?¡±


    Hearing Xiao Ying¡¯s words, Long Mei blinked. ¡°Did my brother forget about how he fell in love with you?¡± Recently, Long Mei had locked herself in the hotel and had ignored everything outside. She did not know what had happened either.


    ¡°He only remembers that I hurt him. He hates me now.¡±


    Long Mei pursed her lips, her fingers resting on her chin as she thought carefully for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll move into the pce. Then, you¡¯ll have to suffer a little by being my personal maid. Once you move into the pce, you¡¯ll have the chance to get close to my brother. Besides, I¡¯ll create opportunities for you.¡±


    Xiao Ying thought that Long Mei¡¯s idea was not bad, but¡­


    Long Ming was disgusted the moment he saw her. Even if she was Long Mei¡¯s maid, she would be chased out of the pce by him!


    Long Mei also thought of this. She pondered for a while and suddenly snapped her fingers. ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying followed Long Mei to the hotel and pressed Xiao Ying against the dressing table. Taking out the contact lenses that she had never used before, she chose a brown one and put it on her. Then she painted her face with a dark foundation and put a short wig on her.


    Long Mei snapped her fingers. ¡°My makeup skills are not bad, right? You¡¯re my maid now. If I don¡¯t look closely, I won¡¯t even be able to see your original appearance.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at herself in the mirror. Her skin was dark and her pupils were brown, making her look dull.


    If she did not look carefully, she really would not be able to see through this disguise.


    ¡°Sister-inw, do you know how to cook?¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Isn¡¯t there a saying that if you want to capture a man¡¯s heart, you have to first capture his stomach?¡±


    Xiao Ying sighed silently in her heart. Would she really be able to capture the stomach of a privileged person like Long Ming?


    ¡­


    In order to lessen her guilt toward Xiao Ying, Long Mei was very concerned about her matters.


    That very day, she checked out of the hotel and returned to the pce.


    After seeking Long Ming¡¯s opinion and getting permission, Long Mei called Xiao Ying to let her into the pce.


    Long Mei did not stay in the pce Long Ming had arranged for her. Instead, she found a guest room in Long Ming¡¯s pce. In order not to arouse Long Ming¡¯s suspicion, she could only let Xiao Ying stay in the servant¡¯s room first.


    To Xiao Ying, it didn¡¯t matter where she stayed.


    Long Ming had once sent her to theundry room to be a ve. She had endured the toughest days, not to mention that the servant room Long Mei had arranged for her was a single room with clean windows and clean bedsheets.

 Chapter 1743 - Hes Back

    <h4>Chapter 1743: He¡¯s Back</h4>


    Xiao Ying had been in the pce for three days.


    Every day, Long Mei would ask her to whip up some delicious food.


    Long Mei had nned on luring or seducing Long Ming with delicious food, but on the first day Long Mei brought Xiao Ying into the pce, he had gone abroad without a word.


    Later, Long Mei called Mo Tian and found out that he was not in the country.


    Worried that Xiao Ying would be depressed, Long Meiforted her for a while.


    Xiao Ying did not mind.


    However, she was still slightly worried about wasting three days like this.


    On this day, Xiao Ying made delicious snacks for Long Mei as usual. Long Mei was about to eat when her phone rang.


    After the call, Long Mei¡¯s expression was gloomy.


    Seeing that something was wrong with Long Mei, Xiao Ying asked, ¡°Mei¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Something happened at Mei Pavilion and I need to go back.¡± Long Mei looked at Xiao Ying, slightly worried. ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m worried about you being here alone.¡±


    Xiao Ying smiled and patted Long Mei¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. What haven¡¯t I experienced before? Besides, your brother probably won¡¯t be able to recognize me with my current appearance.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle back immediately after I¡¯m done with the matters at Mei Pavilion. If anyone in the pce bullies you, call me to let me know.¡±


    Before Long Ming left the country, he had brought an olddy into the pce. The olddy had an adopted granddaughter by her side, whose name was Liu Yiyi. The olddy entered the pce and the girl naturally followed her too.


    As soon as the girl moved in, she treated herself as a mistress in the pce. She took advantage of Long Ming¡¯s absence to order the servants around.


    She had only restrained herself after Long Mei moved in.


    ¡­


    After Long Mei left the pce, Liu Yiyi once again treated herself as the mistress of the pce.


    She had taken care of the granny for so many years, and was finally going to have her day.


    She would never forget the man who had appeared in front of her and the olddy. He was tall and slender, with a cold expression like that of an immortal.


    He had grown up and be a tall and handsome king.


    Perhaps he did not remember her, but she would remember him forever.


    When he was young, the old granny had saved his life. She was from the same vige as the olddy. At that time, she had already felt that he was amazing. Although he was cold, he was much more attractive than children his age.


    Later, something happened to her family and she had been sent to the orphanage before being adopted by a couple.


    It was only after several years that she met the old granny. At that time, he was no longer by the old granny¡¯s side. There was once the old granny was confused from her fever and had told her about his past in a daze.


    As such, she had returned home and asked her adoptive parents to take in the olddy.


    When she grew up and her adoptive parents passed away, she lived alone with this granny.


    She had been waiting for him to find the old granny who had saved him back then.


    When there is a will, there is a way. She had finally lived to see that day.


    Some time ago, that man had arranged for her and the olddy to stay in the pce meant for guests. Although there were servants waiting on them, she was bent oning to his pce.


    She had been coaxing and pestering the olddy for many days before the thetter finally agreed to talk to him. She had not expected things to go so smoothly. Once the old granny said it, he asked them to move here.


    With her granny around, Liu Yiyi was not at all worried that he would not treat her well.


    After Long Mei left the pce, Xiao Ying continued to help around in the kitchen.


    That afternoon, Liu Yiyi rushed to the kitchen. ¡°Prepare the food properly tonight. Brother Long Ming ising back for dinner.¡±


    The servants in the kitchen did not dare to offend this Miss Liu. Everyone knew that she was the darling of that old granny, who was the King¡¯s savior.


    Although her tone was curt, everyone still nodded and did as she said.


    Liu Yiyi saw that all the servants in the kitchen were nodding and bowing to her, except for that maid with a dark skin tone.


    If she remembered correctly, this maid was Long Mei¡¯s personal maid. Liu Yiyi disliked Long Mei very much and had scolded thetter the moment she moved back.


    She was only Brother Long Ming¡¯s cousin and not the mistress of the pce. Why was she so arrogant?


    Although Liu Yiyi was angry, she could not vent it on Long Mei.


    Liu Yiyi nced at Xiao Ying and pointed at her. ¡°You,e out for a while.¡±


    Xiao Ying stood still.


    Liu Yiyi was furious with Xiao Ying. She puffed up her cheeks and went to find the old granny.


    Sheined to the olddy, saying that a servant was not taking her seriously and had even bullied her.


    The granny had always been soft-hearted. Seeing that Liu Yiyi had been wronged, she could onlye to the kitchen.


    With the granny¡¯s support, Liu Yiyi became even more arrogant. She pointed at Xiao Ying. ¡°Clean all the bedrooms in the afternoon. If you don¡¯t clean it properly, you won¡¯t be allowed to eat dinner.¡±


    The granny looked at Liu Yiyi. ¡°The bedrooms are so big that they can¡¯t be cleaned in an afternoon. Yiyi, just punish her slightly.¡±


    ¡°No, she has to finish cleaning them.¡±


    The granny looked at Liu Yiyi helplessly. Seeing Liu Yiyi¡¯s insistence, she could only say to Xiao Ying, ¡°Listen to Yiyi. Be more respectful to her next time and don¡¯t make her angry.¡±


    Xiao Ying took off her apron and went out of the kitchen without saying anything.


    The granny was the person Long Ming respected and was most grateful to. Since she had given an order, Xiao Ying naturally had to follow her instructions.


    She started to clean every bedroom seriously.


    Although the pce wasrge, it was not too dirty with people cleaning it every day.


    She started cleaning from the top floor. When she reached the third floor, Liu Yiyi was standing there.


    She was munching on melon seeds, spitting the skin on the carpet on purpose.


    Xiao Ying frowned and nced at Liu Yiyi.


    Liu Yiyi smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a servant? We¡¯ll see who can protect you when your master isn¡¯t around.¡±


    Xiao Ying crouched down and picked up the melon seeds and threw them into the rubbish bin.


    However, Liu Yiyi spit some more out after she had picked the rest up.


    ¡°Miss Liu, this is the pce, not some poor vige. You really don¡¯t have to expose your poor character all the time.¡± Xiao Ying lowered her voice and said hoarsely.


    Liu Yiyi hated it when people said that she was from a poor vige. In the past few years, she had been taking care of herself. Her skin was fair and she was pretty. Everyone praised her for beauty and elegance when she went out.


    She had seen photos of Long Ming¡¯s new lover online and thought that she was not much worse looking than thetter.


    ¡°I have poor character, but I can be the mistress here. You¡¯re just a lowly servant. Do you want to be pped for daring to talk back to your master?¡±


    Xiao Ying rolled her eyes speechlessly.


    p?


    Did she think of herself as the master of a pce drama?


    ¡°Has the King given you a status, or has he acknowledged you as his god-sister? How can you be so shameless to treat yourself as the mistress here?¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Ying dared to talk back, Liu Yiyi raised her hand and waved it at her face. But Xiao Ying grabbed her wrist and threw her over her shoulder.


    Liu Yiyi fell so hard that her bones felt like they were about to fall apart.


    Themotion here attracted the attention of the man who had walked to the second floor. He strode toward the third floor, his expression dark when he saw the scene in front of him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 1744 - His Heart Hurts When Thinking About Her

    <h4>Chapter 1744: His Heart Hurts When Thinking About Her</h4>


    When Liu Yiyi heard Long Ming¡¯s voice, shey on the ground and cried out loud, ¡°Brother Long Ming, this maid went against me. I only reprimanded her a little and said that she didn¡¯t clean the ce properly before she threw me to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Brother Long Ming, I heard that the servants in the pce have all been trained. She was brought in by Sister Long Mei but iswless. She bullied me when you were not around¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying interrupted Liu Yiyi¡¯s usation with a hoarse voice. She looked at the expressionless Long Ming. ¡°I was doing well in the kitchen. Miss Liu found trouble with me for no reason and punished me bying here to sweep the floor. She even spat out melon seeds on purpose.¡±


    ¡°No, I dropped them when she threw me down. Aiyo, Brother Long Ming, my back is about to fall apart. Granny will be very sad when she finds out about this.¡±


    At the mention of the olddy, Long Ming¡¯s cold expression changed slightly as he looked at Xiao Ying with sharp eyes. ¡°Lock her in the detention room.¡±


    Mo Tian, who was behind Long Ming, nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Mo Tian took Xiao Ying away, Liu Yiyi endured the pain in her body and stood up. Staring at Long Ming, who was walking toward the study, she chased after him. ¡°Brother Long Ming, the granny asked the servants to make a lot of delicious food. She wants to eat with you. Will youe downter?¡±


    Liu Yiyi looked at Long Ming expectantly.


    Long Ming looked at Liu Yiyi¡¯s clear eyes and a dazed look appeared in his cold eyes. That woman revealed a pair of deer-like eyes on purpose when she was seducing him, making people let down their guard.


    ¡°Brother Long Ming, will youe down?¡± If Long Ming¡¯s aura wasn¡¯t so strong, Liu Yiyi would have tugged on his sleeve.


    Long Ming hummed coldly.


    Liu Yiyi eximed excitedly.


    Xiao Ying, who had just reached the first floor, froze slightly when she heard Liu Yiyi¡¯s excited voice.


    Mo Tian turned back to look at Xiao Ying and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Ying.¡±


    Xiao Ying was stunned. She widened her eyes and looked at Mo Tian. ¡°I tried to disguise myself but you can tell that it¡¯s me?¡±


    ¡°No, Miss Long told me. She¡¯ll be at Mei Pavilion for the next two days and asked me to take good care of you.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°Mei¡¯er is too considerate.¡±


    ¡­


    Mo Tian brought Xiao Ying to the detention room. Before Mo Tian left, he said to Xiao Ying, ¡°Miss Ying, I¡¯ll bring food and a nket overter. I¡¯ll let you out tomorrow morning.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Mo Tian left, Xiao Ying leaned against the wall.


    Thinking of Long Ming¡¯s cold attitude and the passing of time, she really did not have much confidence anymore.


    ¡­


    After dinner, Long Ming chatted with the olddy for a while.


    The olddy held Long Ming¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with love. ¡°Ah Ming, after you were taken away, you were the person I was most concerned about. I¡¯m old now and don¡¯t know how many years I can live. You¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time for you have to form a family.¡±


    Form a family?


    A pretty face shed past Long Ming¡¯s mind.


    Why would he think of her?


    He would never marry her!


    Long Ming pursed his thin lips tightly and said in a deep and cold voice, ¡°Granny, I¡¯m busy with work now and don¡¯t have time for a rtionship.¡±


    It was not that he had no time for love, but the pain in his heart had not healed.


    When Liu Yiyi, who was sitting beside the olddy, heard Long Ming¡¯s words, her eyes darkened.


    After Long Ming went upstairs, Liu Yiyi pulled the olddy¡¯s hand and pouted. ¡°Granny, I heard that Brother Long Ming is very good at equestrian. I wonder if he has time to teach me how to ride a horse this weekend.¡±


    The olddy looked at Liu Yiyi and knew what she was thinking. Sheforted her, ¡°Yiyi, if you want to marry into a good family, I can ask Ah Ming for help. However, he is the King of the country and his wife will be the future Princess Consort. Her background must match his.¡±


    When Liu Yiyi heard the granny¡¯s words, her tears fell immediately. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m not worthy of Brother Long Ming? Although I don¡¯t have a good background, I have you!¡±


    The granny could not stand seeing Liu Yiyi cry. She pulled Liu Yiyi into her arms and patted her back. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but you saw Ah Ming¡¯s attitude.¡±


    ¡°Granny, I¡¯m not asking Brother Long Ming to marry me immediately. I just want to him to cultivate his feelings for me. Granny, please help me!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask him tomorrow if he¡¯s free this weekend.¡±


    Liu Yiyi kissed the granny¡¯s cheek happily. ¡°Thank you, Granny.¡±


    ¡­


    Long Ming was so busy that he only came out of the study in the morning. After taking a bath, hey on the bed.


    He was exhausted, but could not fall asleep.


    Lying on the bed and looking at the bright moonlight outside, he felt like something was missing.


    He thought of that fair and cute little girl in the hospital, Number 21 who hade to the pce with the Duke¡¯s wife to look for him, and the extra pillow beside him¡­


    Had he really forgiven that woman?


    How was that possible?


    She had betrayed, used him and had even lied to him. He had struggled in the swamp, his body sinking deeper and deeper. He felt like he was going to die right then and there.


    How could he forget such a deep and bloody feeling? How could he continue to like that woman and even let her give birth to his child?


    He closed his eyes, not letting himself think about those things.


    The more he thought about it, the more miserable he felt.


    He did not know when he had fallen asleep.


    He did not sleep well and kept dreaming.


    In his dream, he was hugging a woman who was covered in blood. He could not see her face clearly and only heard her say, ¡°Long Ming, can you promise me one thing?¡±


    ¡°As long as you live well, I¡¯ll promise you anything.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about each other, okay?¡±


    ¡°Long Ming, promise me¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as you live well, I¡¯ll promise you anything.¡±


    His heart immediately ached terribly, as if a stinging whip had whipped his heart ruthlessly.


    Who would do such a terrible thing?


    Who had made him forget her?


    Long Ming opened his eyes and sat up from the bed. He touched the corner of his eyes and there was a cold tear there.


    Leaning against the head of the bed, Long Ming lit a cigar and narrowed his deep eyes as he puffed out smoke.


    After smoking a cigar, he picked up his phone and called Mo Tian.


    ¡°Come to my study.¡±


    ¡­


    Mo Tian let Xiao Ying out early in the morning.


    Worried that the makeup on her face would fade away, Xiao Ying asked Mo Tian, ¡°You can¡¯t tell, right?¡±


    Mo Tian looked at Xiao Ying, who had painted herself with a dark foundation. He could not help but smile. ¡°Miss Ying, if Miss Long didn¡¯t tell me, I really wouldn¡¯t have recognized you like this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xiao Ying went to the servant¡¯s room to change her clothes, wash up and put on her makeup before heading to the kitchen.


    She made several dishes that Long Ming liked and put them on the dining table.


    Liu Yiyi helped the olddy over and frowned unhappily when she saw that Xiao Ying had been let out of the detention room. ¡°Why are you here? Who let you work in the kitchen?¡±

 Chapter 1745 - She Appeared at the Ranch in Time

    <h4>Chapter 1745: She Appeared at the Ranch in Time</h4>


    Liu Yiyi frowned when she saw the small dishes on the table. ¡°Who asked you to make these? Brother Long Ming doesn¡¯t like them at all!¡±


    Liu Yiyi picked up the te and was about to pour it into the rubbish bin when Long Ming¡¯s cold voice trailed over. ¡°What are you arguing about?¡±


    ¡°Brother Long Ming.¡± When Liu Yiyi saw Long Minging over, she immediately put on a weak and innocent expression, looking aggrieved. ¡°She made Granny unhappy so early in the morning. Granny is too old to eat these dishes.¡±


    Liu Yiyi was very smart. She knew that Long Ming cared about the olddy, so she used thetter as a shield every time.


    Xiao Ying looked at the olddy standing by the dining table and felt that thetter was quite pitiful. In the past few days, she found that the olddy truly treated Liu Yiyi as her family, but Liu Yiyi seemed to only be taking advantage of the olddy.


    Long Ming nced at the dishes on the table and said expressionlessly, ¡°Who made it?¡±


    Xiao Ying took a step forward. ¡°Me.¡±


    Long Ming looked at Xiao Ying, his sharp eyesnding on her dark face, as if he was trying to see through her.


    Xiao Ying was a little shocked by his gaze. She did not know if he had found out about her. Fortunately, she was mentally strong and did not show any panic or difort under his X-ray-like gaze.


    Liu Yiyi looked at Xiao Ying with a smug expression. Just as she thought that Long Ming would scold Xiao Ying, Long Ming said coldly, ¡°Not bad, they¡¯re all to my liking.¡± Then, he looked at the other servants. ¡°Are the dishes that are to Granny¡¯s liking ready?¡±


    The servant replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Long Ming nced at Xiao Ying. ¡°You¡¯re Long Mei¡¯s maid? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Xiao Ying looked down, saying hoarsely, ¡°My name is Little ckie.¡±


    ¡°Before Long Mei returns to the pce, you¡¯ll be in charge of my food for now.¡±


    Liu Yiyi widened her eyes in disbelief. She had thought that Long Ming would scold this maid, but he had asked her to take care of his meals instead!


    Liu Yiyi wanted to say something, but seeing Long Ming¡¯s cold expression, she could only suppress her unhappiness.


    Liu Yiyi helped the olddy to sit down. Halfway through breakfast, she nced at the olddy.


    The olddy looked at Long Ming and said, ¡°Ah Ming, it¡¯s all thanks to Yiyi taking care of me all these years that I can live to this day. I¡¯ve always felt very guilty toward Yiyi. This child hasn¡¯t gone anywhere for a holiday either. She¡¯s very interested in horseback riding. If you have time this weekend, can you bring her to the horse ranch?¡±


    Long Ming nced at Liu Yiyi with his cold and dark eyes. ¡°You want to go horseback riding?¡±


    Liu Yiyi nodded and acted considerate. ¡°But if Brother Long Ming is busy, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°I should be free this weekend.¡±


    Liu Yiyi immediately smiled brightly.


    Xiao Ying stood by the side in the dining room, watching this scene with mixed feelings.


    Wan Bao was still lying in the hospital and Long Ming had not visited her. She could understand that he had forgotten part of his memories and hated her. Naturally, he could not ept that they had a daughter either.


    But why did he agree to this Liu Yiyi?


    Could he not tell that Liu Yiyi had other ns for him?


    Xiao Ying looked down, her lips pursed tightly.


    ¡­


    Long Mei had returned from the ind.


    It was the weekend and seeing Xiao Ying¡¯s depressed mood, she asked with concern, ¡°Has there been no progress?¡±


    ¡°Your brother asked me to cook for him, so it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no progress at all.¡± Xiao Ying sighed. However, making her cook was still miles away from him falling in love with her again. A week had almost passed and Xiao Ying felt more and more uncertain.


    Long Mei looked around the living room and did not see the arrogant and chattering Liu Yiyi. She asked in confusion, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see that Liu today?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t because of the olddy, Long Mei really wanted to chase Liu Yiyi out of the pce.


    At the mention of this, Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes darkened even more.


    ¡°She wanted to go horseback riding. Your brother took her to a horse ranch in the suburbs.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Long Mei screamed.


    Was her brother blind to bring Liu Yiyi to the ranch?


    Long Mei went to the room upstairs to change and tugged on Xiao Ying¡¯s hand, walking out of the pce.


    Xiao Ying looked at the energetic Long Mei and furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you want to take me there?¡±


    Long Mei nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. How can we let that woman be alone with my brother?¡±


    Xiao Ying was not worried that Long Ming would fall for Liu Yiyi. After all, the wound in his heart had not healed and it was impossible for him to fall for another woman so quickly.


    However, she still felt slightly ufortable that he had brought Liu Yiyi to the ranch.


    Since Long Mei insisted on going, Xiao Ying did not refuse.


    ¡­


    The sky was clear today, and the horse ranch in the suburbs was filled with greenery and blooming flowers.


    Long Ming had rented out the entire ranch.


    He had brought Liu Yiyi over with the Second Prince of C Country.


    C Country had wanted to form a marriage alliance with Long Ming, but the royal family only had princes and no princesses. When they heard that Long Ming had a cousin, they sent the Second Prince over.


    Long Ming had mentioned this to Long Mei before, but she refused.


    Long Ming got Mo Tian to investigate the Second Prince and found that he liked fair and pretty women like Liu Yiyi, so he took some time to bring her over.


    He did not have the patience to teach a woman how to ride a horse. But that would change if that woman had some value.


    There were many expensive horses in the horse ranch. After Long Ming introduced Liu Yiyi to the Second Prince, the Second Prince chose a horse for Liu Yiyi.


    Liu Yiyi had only seen horseback riding on television. She thought that riding a horse was not hard to learn and was not nervous at all. After the Second Prince taught her the basics, she started to try it alone in front of Long Ming.


    Liu Yiyi tightened her grip on the reins and her legs wrapped around the horse¡¯s stomach. The horse started to run.


    Liu Yiyi found it too slow and kicked the horse hard. The horse started to leap away. It was very fast, causing Liu Yiyi to panic and forget what the Second Prince had taught her.


    How was she supposed to slow it down? How could she make the horse stop?


    She did the opposite, and the horse ran faster and faster, causing her to almost lose control.


    Liu Yiyi screamed in fear, ¡°Help! Help! Brother Long Ming, the horse is too fast¡­¡±


    Long Ming and the Second Prince were chatting in the ranch. Hearing Liu Yiyi¡¯s exmation, Long Ming narrowed his eyes slightly.


    This fool!


    Long Ming was about to walk forward when a slender figure suddenly ran toward the galloping horse.


    Xiao Ying and Long Mei arrived at the horse ranch. Just as they were about to go in, they saw a horse galloping at an extreme speed. Liu Yiyi was so scared that her face was pale. Seeing that she was about to fall, Xiao Ying did not think too much and ran toward the galloping horse instinctively.


    As she ran, she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t let go of the reins, lower your body, and lie on the horse.¡±


    When Liu Yiyi heard Xiao Ying¡¯s words, she hurriedly did as she was told. The horse slowed down and Xiao Ying took the chance to sit on the horse in an extremely familiar position.


    She put her arms around Liu Yiyi to hold the reins, and made two rounds with Liu Yiyi.


    The horse¡¯s speed slowly returned to normal.

 Chapter 1746 - Shes Very Seductive

    <h4>Chapter 1746: She¡¯s Very Seductive</h4>


    The woman on the horse was like a natural rider, her movements skilled and graceful.


    Looking around, she seemed to have be one with the horse under the clear sky. The scene looked like a beautiful painting.


    The horse circled thewn twice as it returned to its normal speed.


    Liu Yiyi¡¯s thumping heart slowly calmed down.


    She turned back to look at the person who had saved her. When she saw that it was the dark-skinned maid, her expression changed immediately.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    She was so scared earlier that she had not even noticed who had saved her.


    Now that she saw Xiao Ying, a look of disdain appeared in her eyes. ¡°Who let you get close to me?¡±


    Xiao Ying nced at Liu Yiyi. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get off.¡±


    Xiao Ying was about to get off the horse but Liu Yiyi was afraid that the horse would start to run again. She hurriedly pulled Xiao Ying¡¯s arm. ¡°You can get off after I get off first.¡±


    Xiao Ying scoffed and said nothing.


    After letting the horse stop, Xiao Ying got off first. Liu Yiyi got off carefully and red at Xiao Ying before she walked toward Long Ming and the Second Prince.


    The Second Prince¡¯s attention was all on Xiao Ying.


    Long Mei grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s hand and walked toward Long Ming.


    The scene of Xiao Ying saving Liu Yiyi was too cool!


    Even though her skin was dark and she looked ordinary, she had still been very suave in that moment!


    When the Second Prince saw Long Mei bringing Xiao Ying over, he asked Long Ming, ¡°Those two are¡­¡± Long Ming had booked the entire venue today. If they were not acquaintances, they would not be able to enter.


    ¡°The pretty one is my cousin and the other is her maid.¡±


    The Second Prince¡¯s gaze moved away from Long Mei and stopped on Xiao Ying.


    Although her skin was very dark and she looked ordinary, he felt that she was very charming.


    The Second Prince stood up and greeted Xiao Ying. ¡°Hi, nice to meet you.¡±


    Seeing that the Second Prince wanted to shake her hand, Xiao Ying nced at Long Ming. Long Ming was also looking at her, his gaze cold, as though he wanted to pierce through her.


    Xiao Ying looked away and shook the Second Prince¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Little ckie, you ride your horse very well. Can we spar with each other?¡± The Second Prince looked expectant.


    Xiao Ying looked at Long Mei.


    Long Mei nodded. ¡°Go, go. Pick a good horse and let the Second Prince see your strength.¡±


    Xiao Ying and the Second Prince walked toward the racecourse.


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying¡¯s back, narrowing his hawk-like eyes in deep thought.


    ¡°Brother Long Ming, my hand is a little injured. It hurts.¡± Liu Yiyi tried to attract Long Ming¡¯s attention.


    Long Ming ignored Liu Yiyi.


    Judging from the current situation, the Second Prince did not like Liu Yiyi at all.


    ¡°What does that got to do with me?¡± Long Ming replied coldly as he stood aside to smoke.


    When Liu Yiyi heard Long Ming¡¯s reply, her expression immediately turned pale. When Long Mei saw Liu Yiyi¡¯s expression, she could not help but hold in herugh.


    Xiao Ying chose a pure-blooded British horse that was tall and strong. Seeing this, the Second Prince raised his eyebrows. ¡°Little ckie, this horse is not suitable for women. Are you sure you can ride it?¡±


    Xiao Ying smirked. ¡°Yes.¡± With that said, she got on the horse which started galloping away.


    She was able to turn, jump, and handle other difficult movements very well. The Second Prince chased after her.


    After Xiao Ying and Long Mei entered the horse ranch, Long Mei brought her to change into riding clothes. The riding clothes outlined her graceful figure very well.


    Although she was not pretty, she was full of vitality and was very unrestrained.


    ¡°Little ckie, shall wepete?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Ying smiled, her eyes shining brightly. Seeing this, the Second Prince¡¯s heart leaped.


    He had seen countless beauties. The Little ckie in front of him was not exceptional, but when she smiled, she looked terribly beautiful in his eyes.


    ¡­


    Looking at Xiao Ying and the Second Prince, who were galloping in the racecourse, Long Mei smiled and walked in front of Long Ming, who was smoking.


    ¡°Brother, my maid is quite capable!¡±


    Long Ming narrowed his deep eyes as he exhaled a mouthful of smoke slowly. An unreadable smile appeared on his thin lips. ¡°I think it¡¯s because she¡¯s good at seducing men.¡±


    Long Mei¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    What did Long Ming mean? Had he seen something?


    Xiao Ying and the Second Prince¡¯s riding skills were on par with each other. The two of thempeted happily and there was no winner.


    ¡°Little ckie, let¡¯s have dinner tonight!¡±


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m Miss Long¡¯s servant and have to listen to her arrangements.¡±


    The Second Prince smiled and said, ¡°Call the Long siblings over tonight. We¡¯ll have dinner together.¡±


    Seeing that the Second Prince had suggested having dinner together, Liu Yiyi hurriedly walked in front of Long Ming and said softly, ¡°Brother Long Ming, can Ie with you?¡±


    Long Ming nced at Liu Yiyi. ¡°Granny is alone in the pce. Go back and apany her.¡±


    Liu Yiyi pouted and was about to say something when she heard a snicker. Seeing that the personughing at her was Long Mei, Liu Yiyi red at her.


    ¡°Some people have skin thicker than the city walls. They clearly know that they can only enter the pce riding on others¡¯urels, yet they still have no shame in wanting more.¡± Long Mei said with a smile.


    Hearing Long Mei¡¯s strange tone, Liu Yiyi refused to be outdone. ¡°That¡¯s true. She¡¯s not even a biological sister, yet she still shamelessly stayed in the pce and even got a servant whose features can¡¯t be seen clearly to seduce men. She really resembles her master.¡±


    Long Mei looked at Liu Yiyi, who was looking down on her more and more. She was about to say something when she heard Long Ming¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Liu Yiyi, who gave you the right to speak to Long Mei like this?¡±


    When Liu Yiyi saw Long Ming¡¯s sharp and cold face, her sharp gaze froze on the spot.


    She thought that Long Ming had brought her out to ride a horse because she was different in his heart. That was why she dared to talk back to Long Mei.


    Liu Yiyi¡¯s lips trembled and her tears fell like broken pearls, wetting her cheeks. ¡°Brother Long Ming, she was the one who said I¡­¡±


    ¡°Was she wrong?¡±


    Liu Yiyi frozepletely. Her lips trembled and she did not dare to say anything.


    ¡­


    That afternoon.


    Long Ming met the Second Prince at a high-end clubhouse. Long Mei took Xiao Ying back to the pce to change before going over.


    The moment she entered the room, she heard a pleasant female voice that sounded extremely gentle and seductive. ¡°Your Majesty, this is the best wine we have at the clubhouse. Let me pour you a ss.¡±


    Long Mei pulled Xiao Ying into the room.


    Apart from Long Ming and the Second Prince, there was also a woman in a cheongsam in the room.


    Xiao Ying nced at the woman and her body stiffened slightly.


    It was the popr actress, Little Spring Flower. She was as beautiful as her name suggested. It was said that she was the best in the city after changing into her costume.


    Long Mei frowned, not understanding why Long Ming had called Little Spring Flower over.


    When Xiao Ying arrived, the Second Prince saw her and hurriedly stood up from the sofa.

 Chapter 1747 - She Went on a Date with Another Man

    <h4>Chapter 1747: She Went on a Date with Another Man</h4>


    ¡°Little ckie, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Hearing the voice, Long Ming, who was sitting on the sofa, looked up at the door.


    What was wrong with the Second Prince? Why had he fallen for that woman when Little Spring Flower was such a beautiful woman?


    Little Spring Flower did not understand Long Ming¡¯s intentions. Seeing his dark expression, she thought that she had done something wrong. She crouched down beside him and said carefully, ¡°Your Majesty, I have a performance tomorrow night. I left a seat for you. Will you attend it?¡±


    Little Spring Flower was at the peak of her poprity. Many socialites and gentlemen had attended too many concerts and were now interested in opera instead. Because there were many people supporting Little Spring Flower, they needed to reserve tickets in advance if they wanted to watch her performance.


    Long Ming was a little distracted as he pursed his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s talk tomorrow!¡±


    They only left the clubhouse at ten in the evening.


    The Second Prince pulled Xiao Ying aside. ¡°Little ckie, Little Spring Flower gave me two tickets. Are you free tomorrow night? Let¡¯s go for it together.¡±


    At the thought that Long Ming might go, Xiao Ying hesitated. ¡°If I can apply for leave from Miss Long tomorrow, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying and Long Mei took Long Ming¡¯s car back to the pce.


    Along the way, apart from Xiao Ying and Long Mei talking asionally, Long Ming was unusually silent.


    Xiao Ying nced at his well-defined side profile that was cold and menacing.


    ¡­


    When they arrived at the pce, Long Ming got off the car first and went straight into the study.


    His back was cold as ice.


    Long Mei had drunk some wine that night and leaned against Xiao Ying. Seeing Long Ming leave immediately, she frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my brother? Why does he look like someone owes him hundreds of millions?¡±


    Xiao Ying shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± As time passed, she felt extremely anxious.


    If this continued, how could Long Ming fall in love with her again? Even without Lou Lan, there were still women appearing around him one after another.


    ¡­


    The next evening.


    Long Mei told Xiao Ying that the Second Prince hade to fetch her.


    If Long Ming was not going to watch Little Spring Flower¡¯s show, Xiao Ying did not really want to attend it either.


    Xiao Ying was dressed very simply but the Second Prince did not mind. Long Ming had arranged a car for him and he drove Xiao Ying to the theater personally.


    When they arrived at the theater, it was exceptionally crowded.


    Little Spring Flower was indeed very popr.


    Little Spring Flower had arranged a private room for the Second Prince, right beside Long Ming¡¯s private room.


    However, Xiao Ying did not see Long Ming even after the performance ended.


    ¡­


    Long Ming worked overtime in the office building until nine in the evening before he returned to the pce.


    He had long forgotten about Little Spring Flower¡¯s invitation.


    Back in the pce, Long Ming saw Long Mei sitting on the sofa applying nail polish but did not see the maid beside her. He frowned and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s that Little ckie?¡±


    ¡°The Second Prince came to pick her up to watch the show.¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips tightly, saying nothing as he went upstairs.


    Long Ming stayed in the study for a while and was a little distracted when a call came in. After answering the call, he left the study.


    After applying the nail polish, Long Mei frowned when she saw Long Ming leaving. ¡°Brother, where are you going sote at night?¡±


    ¡°I have something on.¡± Long Ming replied coldly before leaving.


    Long Ming got into the car and was about to leave when a ck sedan drove over.


    Long Ming turned off the engine and lit a cigar in the car.


    The Second Prince got out of the car and went to the front passenger seat, opening the door for the woman like a gentleman.


    A woman with dark skin and a petite figure got out of the car.


    ¡°Little ckie, I¡¯ll still be here tomorrow. Will you tell Miss Long that I¡¯ll take you out for a ride in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Second Prince, I have to work tomorrow. Thank you for today. The show was very good.¡± Xiao Ying bowed to the Second Prince and left quickly without waiting for him to say anything.


    The Second Prince only drove away after Xiao Ying had left.


    Seeing this, Long Ming frowned unconsciously.


    After a while, he started the engine again and drove away.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying arrived at the servant¡¯s room she was staying in.


    Not being able to see Long Ming in the theater had left her feeling slightly disappointed.


    She gazed at the passing days on the calendar.


    She had not made any progress with Long Ming.


    Taking out her phone, Xiao Ying looked at the photo of Long Ming and Wan Bao and felt a pang in her heart.


    Xiao Ying was dazed for a long time before she got up and went to the bathroom.


    Because of Long Mei¡¯s special care, Xiao Ying¡¯s maid room was equipped with a bathroom.


    Xiao Ying started to remove her makeup. Halfway through, she suddenly heard knocking sounds outside.


    Xiao Ying froze, thinking that she had heard it wrongly.


    At this time, the only person who would knock on the door of this servant¡¯s room was probably Long Mei!


    Xiao Ying wiped her face clean. Afraid that Long Mei would wait for too long, she walked toward the door.


    The moment the door opened, Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes widened when she saw a tall figure.


    Oh my god, why was it Long Ming?


    Xiao Ying wanted to close the door instinctively, but it was toote.


    The man ced one hand on the door frame.


    He narrowed his hawk-like eyes and looked at Xiao Ying thoughtfully.


    Xiao Ying hurriedly looked down. Fortunately, she did not turn on the lights. It was dark all around and he probably could not see her clearly.


    She deliberately lowered her voice and spoke first, breaking the silence. ¡°Your Majesty, why are you here?¡±


    The man¡¯s tall body took a step forward.


    Xiao Ying was shocked by his sudden action.


    She subconsciously stepped back, but the next second, the man grabbed her waist.


    Before Xiao Ying could react, her slender body was pushed against the wall by the man.


    He stood in front of her, blocking the light outside. He was like arge, trapping her tightly.


    Xiao Ying sniffed and smelled a strong scent of alcohol on him.


    Was he drunk?


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright?¡±


    The man¡¯srge palm suddenly reached out toward her and grabbed her neck.


    Just when Xiao Ying thought that he was going to strangle her likest time, his entire body fell forward.


    His face was buried in her neck.


    It took Xiao Ying a while to react.


    She helped him onto the simple single bed.


    He was too tall and it looked very cramped on the single bed.


    His eyes were closed, as if he had fallen asleep.


    Xiao Ying stood by the bed and stared at him for a long time under the moonlight outside.


    He was drunk and hade to this servant¡¯s room. Did it mean that he had found out about something?


    Did he know that she was Number 21 whom he hated the most?


    She went to the bathroom to get a basin of hot water and wiped his face and hands.


    Then, she called Long Mei.


    Long Mei rushed over with Mo Tian and they looked at each other when they saw Long Ming lying on the bed.


    Although Long Ming only remembered the battle in the forest, she could tell that he still loved Xiao Ying.


    Although he said that he hated her, how could he hate her without love?

 Chapter 1748 - She Lost

    Chapter 1748: She Lost


    <strong>Trantor:</strong>As Studios<strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    The soft rays of the morning sun shone in through the utched curtains. The man on the wide and soft bed slowly opened his eyes.


    Looking at the familiar ceiling and decoration of the room, he sat up from the bed, pinching his eyebrows with his slender fingers.


    Last night, he had gone out for a drink and had asked the chauffeur to bring him back. Instead of returning to his bedroom, he seemed to have gone somewherea€|


    Where was he?


    For a moment, he could not remember where he had gone. A dark face appeared in his mind.


    Getting up from the bed, he went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    By the time he came out of the room, he had already changed into a tailored shirt and pants.


    He strode down the stairs.


    Walking to the dining room, Long Ming narrowed his eyes when he saw the slender figure busy in the kitchen.


    Long Mei had alsoe downstairs. Seeing Long Ming staring at Xiao Ying¡¯s back, she pretended to be unaware and asked, ¡°Brother, what are you looking at?¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips tightly and said nothing.


    The butler came over to report. ¡°Your Majesty, the Second Prince is here. He said that he searched for some fun ces herest night and wants to ask Miss Long for a day off for Little ckie.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s handsome face darkened.


    Could it be that this Second Prince had really taken a liking to an ordinary-looking maid?


    Before Long Ming could say anything, he heard Long Mei say generously, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a good thing that the Little ckie has a Prince to take her out to y. I can approve her leave anytime.¡±


    Long Mei was about to go into the kitchen to call Xiao Ying when Long Ming said coldly, ¡°No need. I have something for her to do today.¡±


    Long Ming walked toward the living room.


    Long Mei did not know what Long Ming had said to the Second Prince, but the Second Prince left in a huff.


    After the Second Prince left, Long Ming called Xiao Ying to the side. ¡°Send food to my office in the afternoon. Make something I like.¡±


    After Long Ming left, Xiao Ying grabbed Long Mei¡¯s hand and said excitedly, ¡°Mei¡¯er, he asked me to deliver food to his office. Does that mean that there¡¯s progress?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my brother¡¯s expression changed when he saw the Second Princeing. He might be jealous!¡±


    If he was jealous, he should have guessed that she was number 21!


    Why was he suddenly asking her to bring him lunch?


    ¡­


    In the afternoon.


    Xiao Ying carried the thermos sk to the towering office building.


    Perhaps, Long Ming had given the receptionists some instructions. The staff at the front desk only asked Xiao Ying a few questions when they saw hering over before pressing the elevator button for her.


    Xiao Ying took the elevator to the top floor.


    Mo Tian was waiting at the elevator door and brought Xiao Ying to Long Ming¡¯s office.


    ¡°The King is still in a meeting. Please wait a moment, Miss Ying.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xiao Ying went into the clean and cold office. She put the thermos box on the coffee table and looked around.


    Walking to Long Ming¡¯s desk, her pupils constricted slightly when she saw a photo on the table.


    The photo was of a girl in her early twenties, with long hair that fell over her shoulders. She was wearing a feminine dress and had a sweet smile. There was a line of information under the photo. She was the daughter of the Zhou family, one of the four most prominent families.


    Xiao Ying stared at the photo and did not notice that the office door had been pushed open from the outside.


    A tall man strode in.


    ¡°Who gave you the right to touch my things?¡±


    Hearing his cold voice, Xiao Ying put down the photo with a dark expression.


    Long Ming walked up to Xiao Ying, staring at her sharply. ¡°Raise your head.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked up slowly.


    Long Ming suddenly approached her and Xiao Ying was about to step back when her arm was grabbed by hisrge palm.


    He pulled her toward the lounge.


    Xiao Ying tried to struggle free, but hisrge hands were like chains, holding her tightly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what are you doing?¡±


    Long Ming pushed the lounge door open and pulled her into the bathroom.


    He turned on the shower head and ced it over her head.


    Seeing his actions, Xiao Ying struggled to avoid him. But on second thought, since he had already done this, he must already know whom she was.


    Xiao Ying shook off his hand and took the showerhead from him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Long Ming narrowed his eyes, his face expressionless. ¡°What do you think? I want to see how much longer you n to disguise yourself.¡±


    Xiao Ying met his eyes for a few seconds before she gave up arguing. ¡°Go out first. I¡¯ll remove my makeup myself.¡±


    Long Ming nced at her with dark eyes and said nothing more, turning to leave the bathroom.


    Xiao Ying removed her makeup and regained her beautiful appearance.


    Coming out of the lounge, Xiao Ying took a deep breath and walked toward the man who was smoking in front of the French windows.


    Hearing footsteps, Long Ming looked over at Xiao Ying.


    Seeing her fair and wless face, Long Ming narrowed his eyes, his gaze sharp and cold. ¡°What other purpose do you have for approaching me?¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at his dark eyes that seemed to want to swallow her and she said word by word, ¡°I want you to fall in love with me.¡±


    As if he had heard the biggest joke in the world, he scoffed. ¡°Fall in love with you? I¡¯m not blind!¡±


    He approached her step by step, his long fingers pinching her chin as he pushed her against the floor-to-ceiling windows. His eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Number 21, how confident are you in yourself? Do you think I will still fall in love with you? Do you believe that I¡¯ll take your life right now?¡±


    Xiao Ying closed her eyes, letting him pinch her.


    However, Long Ming suddenly leaned down, his lips close to Xiao Ying¡¯s ear as he whispered.


    Xiao Ying looked at him.


    ¡­


    Coming out of the office building, Xiao Ying looked at the sun above her head and tears filled her eyes.


    She looked at the bracelet in her hand and muttered to herself, ¡°I lost. It¡¯s only been ten days and I¡¯ve already lost.¡±


    She squatted beside the flower bed outside the office building and sobbed. ¡°He will only hate me. I can¡¯t get his love.¡±


    ¡­


    Back in the pce.


    Xiao Ying tendered her resignation to Long Mei.


    Long Mei was surprised. ¡°Because my brother recognized you, he won¡¯t let you continue working here? I¡¯ll talk to him!¡±


    Xiao Ying grabbed Long Mei¡¯s hand and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to him anymore. I can only ept my fate now.¡±


    Tears welled up in Long Mei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sister-inw, you can¡¯t give up. Don¡¯t give up. My brother needs youa€|¡±


    Xiao Ying closed her eyes and let out a long sigh. ¡°Mei¡¯er, maybe this is the fate between us. We¡¯ve hurt each other too much in the past, so it¡¯s hard for us to be together.¡±


    No matter how Long Mei tried to keep Xiao Ying, she could not do so.


    After Xiao Ying left the pce, she went to the .


    When the Duke¡¯s wife found out that Xiao Ying was leaving Burma, she furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Where are you going if you leave? Ying¡¯er, you still have Dad and Mom. Do you really want to leave?¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at the Duke¡¯s wife, who really doted on her like she was her daughter, and felt terrible. She hugged the Duke¡¯s wife tightly and said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Mom, if I have time, I¡¯lle back to visit you and Dad.¡±

 Chapter 1749 - Marriage Certificate

    <h4>Chapter 1749: Marriage Certificate</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xiao Ying went to find Tang En on her own ord.


    She was dejected. Even after arriving at the castle, she did not say anything to Tang En. It was as if something heavy was pressing on her, making it hard for her to breathe.


    Tang En did not force her to register their marriage immediately. Instead, he got someone to observe Long Ming¡¯s movements.


    After chasing Xiao Ying away, Long Ming started to enter the theater frequently. The media had even taken photos of him hugging Little Spring Flower¡¯s shoulders, but they were taken down before long.


    Tang En showed the photos to Xiao Ying. When she saw it, she did not have much of an expression. Her face was ashen, as if she had epted reality.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in showing me these anymore. Before I made the bet with you, I was indeed full of confidence. After all, I once made him turn his hatred for me into love, but I ignored time and experience. Many things cannot be repeated. I almost died when I went to Long Di to get confidential information for him. It was also that time that he changed his opinion of me.¡±


    ¡°Now that Long Di is locked up, he doesn¡¯t need my help. Even if I die in front of him, he will think that I deserve it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very good at manipting people¡¯s mentality. That¡¯s why you allowed me to approach him so confidently. I admit that I lost. I lost terribly!¡±


    Tang En sat by the bed and wrapped his arm around Xiao Ying¡¯s thin shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s be a family in the future.¡±


    Xiao Ying shook Tang En¡¯s hand off and turned her face away, not looking at him. ¡°Although I promised you, I won¡¯t be able to act like nothing happened for some time. Tang En, we can¡¯t go back to how we were before.¡±


    Tang En naturally knew that he could not go back to the past, but as long as she was willing to stay by his side, he would be satisfied.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen an auspicious day. We¡¯ll go register our marriage in a week. After registering our marriage and we consummate our marriage, I¡¯ll send bodyguards to bring Wan Bao over.Then, our family of three will be reunited.¡±


    Xiao Ying closed her eyes, her lips moving. She wanted to say something, but she said nothing in the end.


    She looked like a puppet, letting him do whatever he wanted.


    Tang En stared at Xiao Ying for a while before turning to leave.


    This week, Tang En had people secretly monitor Long Ming¡¯s every move while observing Xiao Ying.


    Long Ming seemed to have fallen for Little Spring Flower and would look for her whenever he had time.


    ording to Tang En¡¯s report, although Long Ming went to look for Little Spring Flower, he was with Little Spring Flower only to get drunk. He would still call Xiao Ying¡¯s name when he was drunk.


    He hated her to the core, but he loved her as much as his life!


    ¡­


    A weekter, it was time for Tang En and Xiao Ying to register their marriage.


    Tang En had prepared a wedding dress for Xiao Ying a few days ago. Although they were not having a wedding, he wanted her to wear the wedding dress to register their marriage.


    Staring at the wedding dress on the bed, Xiao Ying had mixed feelings.


    In the end, she gave in and wore the wedding dress.


    Xiao Ying came out of her room and went downstairs.


    Tang En was already waiting in the living room. When he saw Xiao Yinging down from upstairs, his eyes were filled with amazement.


    ¡°Sister, I knew you would look beautiful in a wedding dress.¡±


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips but said nothing.


    Tang En held her hand and got into the car.


    Along the way, Xiao Ying was silent, while Tang En was in high spirits.


    He had nned this for so many years and now, he could finally live the life he wanted.


    The humiliation, torture, and abuse from before had all be a thing of the past.


    It was fine if she did not like him for the time being. He would still be good to her and to Wan Bao.


    Perhaps after some time, they would be able to return to the past.


    Tang En smiled warmly.


    ¡­


    Before they registered their marriage, Tang En had already made arrangements.


    Therefore, their registration went very smoothly.


    After getting the documents, Tang En looked at Xiao Ying. ¡°The first time, our marriage certificate was fake. But this time, it¡¯s real. From now on, you¡¯ll be my wife.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Tang En. ¡°In my heart, I will always be Mrs Long.¡±


    Tang En¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t make me angry.¡±


    There was no expression in Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes. She only said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already done as you asked. When do you n to give me the antidote for Wan Bao?¡±


    Tang En stared at Xiao Ying¡¯s beautiful face and his eyes darkened. ¡°You only got your marriage certificate. I don¡¯t think you need me to remind you what else you need to do!¡±


    Xiao Ying realized what he meant and her pupils constricted.


    ¡­


    That night.


    Xiao Ying sat on the bed, her fingers pressed against her palms, her expression cold and tense.


    After they got their marriage certificate, Tang En had headed out to settle some matters. Before he went out, he had told her to wait for him in the room.


    At around ten, Xiao Ying heard the door being pushed open.


    She looked up and saw Tang Ening in.


    He gazed at Xiao Ying, who was sitting by the bed. She was wearing a long white dress, her expression in and her eyshes lowered. Under the soft light, she looked indescribably beautiful and moving.


    Tang En¡¯s gaze on her darkened.


    He walked up to her, his long fingers lifting her face up.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring Wan Bao over after tonight.¡± He approached her.


    Xiao Ying said nothing and did not push him away.


    However, as he got closer, he suddenly realized that something was wrong with her. Beads of sweat covered her forehead, her face was slightly pale and her breathing was slightly hurried.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. ¡°My period is here and my stomach feels ufortable.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang En frowned.


    ¡°Your period shouldn¡¯t be here today.¡±


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips, looking a little weak. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that when a woman¡¯s nerves are tensed, insomnia can also cause endocrine dysfunction?¡±


    Tang En frowned and looked at Xiao Ying.


    He got a doctor to take Xiao Ying¡¯s pulse and confirmed that she was indeed unwell, so he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Tang En remembered the day her period came and knew that she was in great pain every time.


    He went downstairs to get a hot water bag and a cup of brown sugar water.


    Seeing his actions, Xiao Ying¡¯s emotions surged.


    ¡­


    As theyy on the bed, Tang En turned off the lights. In the darkness, he stared at the back of her head. ¡°Now that we¡¯re legally married, we will have plenty of time in the future.¡±


    Xiao Ying did not refute him. ¡°I know. From the moment I admitted defeat, I already epted my fate. Senior, I¡¯ve already registered my marriage with you. Where else can I run to? I just want you to give Wan Bao the antidote and wake her up on ount of how she brought you warmth before.¡±


    Tang En was silent for a long time.


    There was dead silence in the air.


    After a while, Tang En hummed. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for people to bring Wan Bao over as soon as possible.¡±


    For Tang En, he no longer wished for love. He only wanted to grasp the warmth in his life.


    Xiao Ying and Wan Bao were the sunshine and warmth of his life.


    As long as Xiao Ying stayed by his side obediently, he would not let anything happen to Wan Bao.

 Chapter 1750 - Waking Up

    <h4>Chapter 1750: Waking Up</h4>


    Before Tang En could arrange for elite bodyguards to bring Wan Bao back from Burma, he received shocking news.


    When Long Ming brought Little Spring Flower to the yacht partyst night, he had been ambushed by Long Di, who had escaped from prison.


    At that time, Long Ming did not have many bodyguards with him. In order to save Little Spring Flower, he had been injured. Later, the yacht had been set on fire by Long Di¡¯s men and the room Long Ming was in had also been locked.


    By the time the rescue team arrived, the yacht had already been burned beyond recognition.


    Long Ming had also disappeared in that fire.


    Some said that Long Ming had died in that fire, while others said that he might have jumped into the sea.


    This news was undoubtedly a great thing for Tang En!


    Although Long Ming hated Xiao Ying, he might remember everything one day.


    To him, Long Ming being alive was a hidden danger!


    Tang En did not tell Xiao Ying about Long Ming¡¯s ident. Now that she was his wife, he did not want her to pay too much attention to other men!


    Now that Long Ming was in trouble, it was the best time for him to send people to bring Wan Bao over.


    Tang En sent four bodyguards he trusted over.


    Things went smoother than he had expected. After the bodyguards went over, they seeded in their mission easily.


    They put sleeping pills in the food of the bodyguards at the entrance of Wan Bao¡¯s ward, then took Wan Bao away secretly when the nanny fell asleep in the middle of the night.


    ¡­


    Hearing that Tang En had brought Wan Bao to the castle, she immediately ran out of the room after having locked herself in there for two days.


    After Wan Bao was brought to the castle, Tang En went to visit her.


    Tang En still felt somewhat guilty toward Wan Bao.


    He personally fed Wan Bao thest antidote.


    When Xiao Ying arrived, Tang En had just finished feeding her the antidote.


    ¡°She should wake up within 24 hours.¡± Tang En looked at Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying said nothing, her eyes turning red as she stared at the baby on the bed.


    She would rather be the one suffering than let Wan Bao suffer.


    Xiao Ying sat by the bed, holding Wan Bao¡¯s pale face as her eyes turned red.


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯ll get better soon.¡±


    Tang En looked at Xiao Ying, not wanting to disturb their reunion.


    Xiao Ying stayed by Wan Bao¡¯s side and Tang En instructed everyone not to disturb her.


    In the middle of the night.


    Xiao Yingy by the bed. She was still in a daze when she heard someone calling her, ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying opened her eyes and saw Wan Bao¡¯s curled eyshes fluttering open. She immediately sat up straight and held her daughter¡¯s hand, saying excitedly, ¡°Wan Bao, Mommy is here.¡±


    Her eyshes fluttered and after a while, she opened her eyes slowly.


    She had just woken up and her vision was still a little blurry. She could not see Xiao Ying¡¯s face clearly, but she could feel her mother holding her hand tightly, making her feel extremely warm.


    Wan Bao blinked. When her vision became clear and she saw Xiao Ying¡¯s face clearly, she suddenly pouted. ¡°Mommy, Mommy!¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart almost broke when she heard Wan Bao¡¯s sobbing voice.


    She wanted to pull Wan Bao into her arms, but was worried that there would be aftereffects since she had just woken up.


    Xiao Ying leaned over and kissed Wan Bao¡¯s forehead. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll get the doctor toe and take a look. Don¡¯t be afraid, Mommy will be by your side.¡±


    Xiao Ying went out and asked the servant to inform the doctor.


    After a while, Tang En brought the doctor into the room.


    When Wan Bao saw Tang Ening in, a trace of fear shed past her eyes and she shrank into Xiao Ying¡¯s arms.


    Seeing Wan Bao¡¯s reaction, Tang En furrowed his eyebrows slightly.


    Logically speaking, Wan Bao should not know that he was the one who made her lose consciousness. Why did she¡­ Tang En nced at Xiao Ying sharply. Had she said that to Wan Bao just now?


    In fact, Xiao Ying had not said anything. It was only after Wan Bao fainted that she had heard someone talking in her ear.


    She remembered that the nanny had told her that Mommy and Cool Uncle were worried because there had been poison in the chocte she ate.


    Wan Bao was a child, and she did not know how to hide her feelings. Her emotions were written all over her face.


    It was Papa Tang En who had given her the chocte. She liked and trusted Papa Tang En so much, but he had made her unconscious and had even made Mommy and Uncle worry about her!


    She did not like Papa Tang En anymore!


    Feeling Wan Bao¡¯s fear, Xiao Ying hugged her tightly.


    Since Tang En was in the room, Wan Bao refused to cooperate with the checkup. After Tang En left, Wan Bao obediently let the doctor conduct the checkup.


    After the doctor finished the checkup for Wan Bao, he said to Xiao Ying, ¡°She¡¯s fine now, but she¡¯s only just woken up after being in aa for such a long time. Her body is still very weak. Take good care of her and she will recover after a while.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After the doctor left, Wan Bao looked up from Xiao Ying¡¯s arms, herrge eyes covered with ayer of wet tears. ¡°Mommy, I won¡¯t eat anything given by strangers anymore. I really wanted to wake up, but I couldn¡¯t. I heard the nanny say that I couldn¡¯t wake up because I ate chocte¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying kissed the top of Wan Bao¡¯s head with red eyes, saying with a choked voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wan Bao. Mommy didn¡¯t protect you properly.¡±


    Tang En stood at the door, listening to their conversation. His expression darkened.


    It seemed like Wan Bao would not like him as her father anymore. It didn¡¯t matter how well he had treated Long Ming¡¯s kid in the past. It was all useless now!


    ¡­


    Now, he had gotten what he wanted. Xiao Ying and Wan Bao were by his side.


    But Tang En was unhappy.


    In the past, they liked him from the bottom of their hearts and treated him as family.


    But now, there was a barrier between them.


    If nothing else worked, he would arrange for someone to hypnotize them and make them forget all the bad memories and only remember the good deeds he had done.


    ¡­


    Another three days passed.


    Xiao Ying only feltpletely at ease after she was sure that there were no more side effects.


    For the past three days, Xiao Ying slept with Wan Bao and Tang En did not say anything.


    But Tang En had calcted the dates and asked her to return to her room tonight.


    After Xiao Ying coaxed Wan Bao to sleep, she returned to the master bedroom.


    Not too longter, Tang En arrived.


    Looking at Xiao Ying, who was sitting on the bed, Tang En walked over and lifted her chin. ¡°I¡¯ve already done what I promised you. It¡¯s time to fulfill your promise to me.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked up at Tang En. ¡°I¡¯m not refusing, you drank tonight, right? You smell like alcohol. Can you take a bath first?¡±


    Tang En stared at Xiao Ying for a few seconds, a smile on his lips. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be quick. Wait for me.¡±


    After Tang En entered the bathroom, Xiao Ying looked down at the bracelet on her wrist.


    After about five minutes, Tang En came out of the bathroom after taking a simple shower.


    He was wearing a bathrobe and his hair was wet. He did not dry his hair and there was still moisture on his body.


    Tang En looked at Xiao Ying, who was sitting by the bed unmoving. He walked over and held her hand. ¡°Do you want to turn on the lights or turn off the lights?¡±


    Xiao Ying nced at Tang En. ¡°Turn off the lights!¡±

 Chapter 1751 - He Fell In Front of Her

    <h4>Chapter 1751: He Fell In Front of Her</h4>


    Tang En had not expected Xiao Ying to be so cooperative.


    Before informing her to return to her room tonight, he had thought that she would resist and struggle.


    But thinking about it, she was his wife now and would be his sooner orter.


    Tang En turned off the lights and climbed onto the bed.


    ¡­


    In Wan Bao¡¯s room.


    Wan Bao was in a daze when she felt someone calling her softly.


    Wan Bao opened his eyes and saw a dark figure standing by her bed.


    Wan Bao was so frightened that she was about to shout when the figure suddenly covered her mouth and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Wan Bao heard the man¡¯s voice. ¡°Cool Uncle?¡±


    The man nodded. Seeing that Wan Bao had quietened down, he let go of the hand covering her mouth.


    ¡°Cool Uncle, why are you here? Why did your appearance change?¡±


    Long Ming was not missing. He had intentionally caused the ident on the yacht by him letting Long Di out on purpose.


    He had taken advantage of the chaos to escape, then disguised himself as the bodyguard Tang En sent to fetch Wan Bao, following the other three bodyguards all the way to the castle.


    He had been here for a few days. He now had a good understanding of the castle¡¯s terrain.


    He only dared to show his face after confirming that Wan Bao was not experiencing any aftereffects.


    Long Ming stared at the soft and delicate young girl on the bed, a strange feeling rising in his heart.


    That was unprecedented.


    He could not remember what had happened after the battle in the secluded forest, but knew that Number 21 had given birth to his daughter.


    Before meeting this daughter, he felt that he would not like her.


    After all, it was that woman¡¯s child.


    However, his cold heart softened when he saw that this daughter was still so tender and cute.


    Blood rtions were really amazing!


    Although he had no impression of her, he somehow wanted to protect her.


    ¡°Cool Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Long Ming shook his head. Reaching out his long arm, he picked up Wan Bao from the bed and wrapped her in his coat.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you out now. No matter what happenster, don¡¯t make a sound or look, ok?¡±


    Wan Bao nodded, her fair and slender arms hugging Long Ming tightly.


    In the past, she had only wanted Tang En to be her father, not Cool Uncle.


    However, Mommy had told her before that Cool Uncle was her biological father. Without Cool Uncle, she would not exist.


    Wan Bao leaned her face against Long Ming¡¯s chest, feeling extremely safe.


    Long Ming carried Wan Bao out of the room quickly.


    He was on duty tonight, so he went downstairs without much trouble.


    He would bring Wan Bao out from the back doorter. Mo Tian had sent people to wait there. After sending Wan Bao to Mo Tian, he still had to return to save that woman.


    Everything went smoothly and Long Ming left the castle, walking quickly toward the back door.


    When they were three to four hundred meters away from the back door, several bodyguards in ck suddenly rushed out and surrounded Long Ming.


    Long Ming¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    ¡°Young Master was right. Everything went too smoothly when we were fetching Miss Wan Bao from Burma. He told us to be careful of any traps. You were the one who disguised as our aplice! Brothers, capture him alive!¡±


    Long Ming tightened his hold on Wan Bao and said softly, ¡°Do you remember what I said?¡±


    Wan Bao felt danger and she was very afraid. However, she remembered the cool uncle¡¯s words. No matter what happened, she could not make a sound or look.


    She nodded in his arms and said softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Long Ming and those bodyguards started to fight.


    With his skills, it was not a problem for him to deal with three people alone. But now that he was carrying Wan Bao in his arms, he could only attack with one hand and was inevitably at a disadvantage.


    Suddenly, an arrow flew toward him from the darkness.


    It was toote for Long Ming to dodge it.


    The arrow hit his back.


    Long Ming¡¯s body shook and he pressed a button on his watch. Mo Tian outside received the signal and rushed in with his men.


    Long Ming endured the injuries on his body and handed Wan Bao to Mo Tian.


    When Wan Bao opened her eyes and saw that Long Ming had been shot, tears filled her eyes. ¡°Daddy, Daddy!¡±


    Hearing Wan Bao call him Daddy, Long Ming froze.


    He turned back to look at Wan Bao, who was in Mo Tian¡¯s arms. The little girl¡¯s face was full of tears.


    ¡°What did you just call me?¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s heart seemed to have been hit by something. He took off his disguise and his eyes immediately turned red. He nodded at Wan Bao before looking at Mo Tian with a cold expression. ¡°You must protect the Princess!¡±


    ¡­


    In the master bedroom.


    Tang En was about to kiss Xiao Ying when the rm sounded.


    Tang En immediately got up from the bed.


    Xiao Ying also sat up.


    Tang En opened the door and looked at Xiao Ying with cold eyes. He said nothing, opened the door, and strode out.


    Xiao Ying put on her coat and followed him out.


    In the back garden, the two sides were fighting head to head with each other.


    Long Ming had been shot in the back and was standing in front of a group of people, looking like he was about to copse.


    Tang En and Xiao Ying rushed over.


    Xiao Ying saw the pale Long Ming and saw that he had been shot in the back. She wanted to run toward him, but Tang En grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°It seems like my guess was right. The Burmese King has experienced all kinds of bloody battles. How could he have died in that yacht explosion so easily?¡±


    ¡°You had to create this situation so that I would let my guard down. On one hand, it was to find the spy I sent to Burma, and on the other hand, it was to save your daughter.¡±


    ¡°Now that your daughter is safe and sound, you want to save her? Ha, do you think there could there be such a good thing in this world?¡±


    Long Ming opened his mouth, wanting to say something when he suddenly fell.


    Xiao Ying, who was standing beside Tang En, was shocked when she saw Long Ming fall. She shouted, ¡°Long Ming!¡±


    Xiao Ying ran toward Long Ming.


    Tang En did not stop her.


    This was his territory. Even if Xiao Ying was with Long Ming, she was still wearing the jade bracelet. They would not leave so easily!


    Xiao Ying went to Long Ming¡¯s side and her eyes were red when she saw the arrow stuck in his back. ¡°Long Ming, hang in there. You¡¯ll be fine¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Tang En. ¡°Call the doctor over immediately. I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    Xiao Ying cried her heart out.


    Tang En nced at Long Ming, who was lying on the ground, and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Junior, you¡¯re my wife now. You shouldn¡¯t cry like that for another man.¡±


    Xiao Ying red at Tang En like she was looking at the devil.


    Long Ming, who was lying on the ground, stared at Xiao Ying, whose face was covered in tears. He said hoarsely, ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t need your fake tears.¡± With that said, he panted heavily before he closed his eyes.


    Seeing that Long Ming had stopped moving, Xiao Ying touched the tip of his nose with trembling fingers.


    He was not breathing.


    ¡°Long Ming, don¡¯t sleep. Please, don¡¯t sleep!¡±


    Looking at Xiao Ying who was crying terribly, Tang En pursed his lips suspiciously.


    Had Long Ming really been killed by an arrow?

 Chapter 1752 - His Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 1752: His Punishment</h4>


    Tang En found a doctor and gestured for the doctor to check on Long Ming.


    The doctor walked in front of Long Ming and poked his nose. He was indeed not breathing.


    Just as the doctor wanted to feel Long Ming¡¯s pulse, a dark voice trailed over. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so lively in our house today!¡±


    Everyone turned around and saw a man in a ck leather jacket walking over, followed by several old men.


    It was Ximen Jin, Long Mei¡¯s boyfriend.


    A trace of ruthlessness appeared in Tang En¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ximen Jin had already been sent abroad. Logically speaking, he should not have appeared here.


    Had he forgotten that his family needed another antidote to fully recover?


    ¡°Ximen Jin, there¡¯s no room for you to speak here. Leave quickly!¡±


    Ximen Jin looked at Tang En, who was standing in front of the group of bodyguards. His gaze was piercing, as if he wanted to see through him. ¡°Do I have no right to speak here or do you have no right? Do you think you can cheat everyone by disguising yourself as my brother?¡±


    Tang En smirked, his expression unchanging. ¡°What do you mean by disguising as your brother? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°You are Tang En, the cheapest thing by my brother¡¯s side. You actually want to sit in his seat? I¡¯m here to expose you!¡±


    ¡°Expose me?¡± Tang En seemed to have heard the biggest joke. ¡°I have the emerald ring that holds power. ording to the castle¡¯s inheritance rules, whoever has the emerald ring is the highest authority. What right do you have to expose me?¡±


    ¡°Or, do you want to destroy me and take this position?¡±


    Ximen Jin looked at the elders behind him and signaled for them toe out and speak.


    The elders had seen Tang En¡¯s ruthlessness. After he came to power, he had subdued all those who did not submit to him.


    Besides, he had something on them.


    One of the elders said, ¡°Second Young Master, ording to the rules set by the older generation, whoever has the emerald ring will be in power. He¡¯s your brother. You can¡¯t question him like this!¡±


    Ximen Jin looked at the old men behind him and understood that they were being all controlled by that person.


    When Ximen Jin thought about how he could not return to his home and had even betrayed the woman he loved the most, all sorts of emotions surged in his heart.


    He pulled out a dagger from his leather boots and pounced toward Tang En.


    With thismotion, everyone¡¯s attention was on him and Tang En.


    No one noticed that Long Ming, whom everyone had thought was dead, had opened his eyes.


    His deep and sharp eagle eyes nced at Tang En.


    The bodyguards behind Tang En all stared at Ximen Jin covetously. If he dared toe up and hurt Tang En, they would attack.


    Only one bodyguard had a contemptuous smile on his lips.


    It was as though he was the ruler of the world, watching a joke.


    Long Ming stood up from the ground and when that bodyguard was not paying attention, he went forward and grabbed his throat from behind.


    Long Ming was so fast that no one could react in time.


    Even Xiao Ying, who was squatting beside Long Ming, was shocked.


    Xiao Ying knew that Long Ming was faking his death, because he had given her a look before closing his eyes.


    She did not know why Long Ming had faked his death, but she chose to cooperate with him.


    Seeing Long Ming grab a bodyguard with lightning speed, Xiao Ying seemed to have understood something.


    After that bodyguard was restrained, Tang En, who was about to order Ximen Jin to be caught, had a change in expression.


    He looked at Long Ming with sharp eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not dead? Let go of my bodyguard quickly. If not, I¡¯ll make you die a horrible death!¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s dark eyes were cold. ¡°You¡¯re the Young Master. Why would you be worried about the life and death of a bodyguard?¡±


    Tang En seemed to be stunned by Long Ming¡¯s words.


    Long Ming looked down at the bodyguard whom he was holding and said coldly, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this is your master, Tang En.¡±


    There was a moment of silence in the air.


    Suddenly, someoneughed.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± The bodyguard that was being held by Long Ming had a dark smile on his face.¡± You¡¯re indeed the famous Burmese King. You actually saw through my identity. ¡±


    This was really a trap.


    Tang En had guessed that Long Ming would disguise as his bodyguard ande to the castle with Wan Bao. Once Wan Bao was safe, he would try to save her. Then, that was when Tang En would be able to take Long Ming¡¯s life.


    When he suggested to sleep with Xiao Ying tonight, he had expected Long Ming to do something if he had truly disguised himself ande in. As expected, he had taken Wan Bao away.


    So, he had disguised himself as a bodyguard and got a substitute to catch Long Ming for him.


    He watched coldly from the side and let the substitute bear all of his sins.


    However, he had never thought that Long Ming would see through everything. He had managed to actually pick him out from the countless bodyguards.


    No matter how cautious he had been, he had still underestimated his enemy!


    Tang En did not panic at all after Long Ming grabbed his neck. He only asked calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate Xiao Ying? Why did you work with her?¡±


    That¡¯s right, Long Ming hated Xiao Ying.


    It was true he only remembered the battle in the forest and had forgotten that Xiao Ying had once given her life for him!


    However, he was not a retard who did not know how to analyze problems.


    Even Mo Tian and Long Mei felt that Xiao Ying had changed for the better and had done a lot for him. Besides, they already had a daughter. If he really hated her so much, how could he have gotten her pregnant?


    As such, when he asked Xiao Ying to bring food to his office that day, he had asked her to write down everything that had happened.


    ¡°I hate her, but I won¡¯t let the person who hurt my daughter off.¡±


    When Tang En heard this, a cold smirk appeared on his lips. ¡°What about her? She won¡¯t be able to take off the bracelet without my key. Her life is in my hands.¡±


    Long Ming nced at Xiao Ying, his eyes cold. ¡°Although I¡¯m working with her, I don¡¯t have a good impression of her. Whether you take her life or not has nothing to do with me!¡±


    Tang En looked at Xiao Ying. ¡°Did you hear that? This man doesn¡¯t love you anymore but you even colluded with him to lie to me!¡±


    Tang En smirked. ¡°Tell me. How should I punish you?¡±


    Long Ming nced coldly at the arrogant man, whom he was holding, and said coldly, ¡°Before you finish him, I¡¯ll end you first!¡±


    With that said, Long Ming was about to take action.


    At that moment, they suddenly lost their footing and a crack appeared where they were standing.


    Long Ming realized that something was wrong and wanted to move away, but it was toote. Tang En grabbed his arm and dragged him into the crack in the ground.


    Tang En¡¯s voice came from the crack. ¡°Junior, I¡¯ll punish you by never letting you see this man, who hates you, ever again!¡±


    As Tang En finished speaking, the crack in the ground closed again.


    Everything had happened within a few seconds.

 Chapter 1753 - She Was the One He Felt Most Sorry Toward

    <h4>Chapter 1753: She Was the One He Felt Most Sorry Toward</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Everything had happened within a few seconds, so quick that no one could react.


    By the time Xiao Ying rushed toward the crack, Tang En and Long Ming were no longer there.


    Xiao Ying fell to her knees.


    She hit the floor hard. ¡°Long Ming, Long Ming!¡±


    No one responded.


    The people Long Ming brought also came to Xiao Ying¡¯s side, wanting to find the switch. However, no matter how hard they searched, they could not find it.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes werepletely red.


    She stood up and looked at Ximen Jin.


    Ximen Jin frowned, his expression frozen. It was obvious that he was also shocked by what had just happened.


    He knew that his brother had set up an inescapable and countless traps in the castle.


    But he had never seen it before.


    Tang En actually knew what he did not know.


    It was clear how much his older brother trusted him!


    Several bodyguards had fallen down with Tang En and Long Ming.


    However, there were still many bodyguards who had not. They stood on the spot and looked at each other.


    Tang En¡¯s substitute had already been subdued by Ximen Jin. He ordered his bodyguards to deal with Ximen Jin. Xiao Ying immediately ordered Long Ming¡¯s men to help Ximen Jin.


    Although she was very angry and hated Ximen Jin for kidnapping her, they had to stand on the same side now!


    ¡°Is a fake substitute worthy of your protection? My brother is still the master of this castle!¡± Ximen Jin subdued Tang Eng¡¯s substitute and looked coldly at the bodyguards who were against him. ¡°If you surrender now, my brother can still save your lives when hees back. If not, you will end up like him!¡±


    Ximen Jin immediately stabbed the fake double.


    The bodyguards looked at each other. Now that they did not have a leader, they did not know who to listen to.


    The elders were all smart people. Seeing Ximen Jin mention Ximen Chang, they asked carefully, ¡°Second Young Master, is Young Master still alive?¡±


    Ximen Jin was not sure if Ximen Chang was still alive. At this moment, a cold voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m sure that your Young Master is still alive!¡±


    Ximen Jin looked at Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying was wearing a set of pajamas. She hade out in a hurry as she had not gotten any time to change. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders and her expression was cold. She exuded a convincing dominance.


    Ximen Jin met her eyes for a few seconds, then looked at the elders. ¡°She met my brother!¡±


    When the elders heard that Ximen Chang was still alive, they all knelt down. ¡°Second Young Master, we only obeyed Tang En because we were being threatened. If Young Masteres back, please give our family the antidote. We will definitely serve Young Master loyally in the future!¡±


    Once the elders knelt down, the bodyguards also knelt down.


    The words ¡®Ximen Chang¡¯ were very intimidating!


    Ximen Jin waved his hand. ¡°Get up!¡± With that said, he walked to the crack, where Long Ming and Tang En had fallen in, and looked at the elders. ¡°Does anyone know how to open this trap?¡±


    The elders all shook their heads.


    Earlier, Xiao Ying had helped Ximen Jin and he wanted to help her, but no one knew how to open the trap.


    ¡­


    No one had expected things to develop to this point.


    The only thing they could do now was to find Ximen Chang quickly and open the trap to save Long Ming.


    But only Tang En knew where Ximen Chang was.


    With so many things happening in one night, Xiao Ying was hit with a splitting headache.


    But she could not stop. She had to think carefully about the location of the ind.


    It was very likely that Ximen Chang was still locked in the dungeon by Tang En.


    However, there were many inds in the world. If she wanted to search them one by one, it might take her until her next lifetime!


    Xiao Ying nced at Ximen Jin. ¡°Do you know how many inds your family has?¡±


    Ximen Jin pursed his lips. ¡°I know of a few, but I¡¯ve always been overseas. I only returned to the country a while ago when something happened to my family.¡±


    This was also why Xiao Ying had never seen Ximen Jin when she had been brought to the castle in the past.


    ¡°Tell me about the inds you know.¡± Xiao Ying wanted to say something else, but Mo Tian, who had sent Wan Bao to the hotel, came over and handed Xiao Ying her phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s from Miss Long.¡±


    Hearing the words¡¯ Miss Long ¡®, Ximen Jin¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    He stood closer to Xiao Ying, wanting to hear Long Mei¡¯s voice.


    Ever since the banquet at the Duke¡¯s pce, they had never met again.


    Seeing Ximen Jin moving toward her, Xiao Ying guessed his thoughts and she quickly took a big step back.


    He had already hurt Long Mei, yet he still wanted to eavesdrop on her voice? How could he be this shameless?


    When Ximen Jin saw Xiao Ying¡¯s sharp gaze, he put his hands in his pockets and looked into the distance with an unnatural expression.


    Xiao Ying walked to the side to answer Long Mei¡¯s call and her voice softened. ¡°Mei¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, how¡¯s the situation? After Mo Tian passed Wan Bao to me, she kept crying out for her daddy. I can¡¯t seem to coax her¡­¡±


    Wan Bao kept crying. She must have been shocked.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, where are you now? I¡¯lle over.¡±


    Long Mei gave her the hotel name.


    Xiao Ying told Mo Tian to bring people to search around the castle to see if they could find any switches. Mo Tian knew that Xiao Ying was worried about the King and the little Princess at the same time. He nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Ying. I will definitely search carefully.¡±


    Xiao Ying walked out of the castle.


    Suddenly, a cool sports car drove over and stopped beside her.


    The window was wound down and a handsome face appeared.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there! It¡¯s not easy to get a taxi here.¡± Ximen Jin said.


    Thinking of Wan Bao, Xiao Ying hesitated for a few seconds before she opened the car door and got in.


    Along the way, Ximen Jin and Xiao Ying remained silent. When they were about to reach the hotel, Ximen Jin said to Xiao Ying, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for taking you from the Duke¡¯s pce thest time.¡±


    ¡°You should feel sorry for Mei¡¯er.¡± Xiao Ying looked at Ximen Jin¡¯s handsome side profile and frowned. ¡°She loved you so much, but what she got in return was your betrayal.¡±


    Ximen Jin¡¯s appearance made Xiao Ying see her past self.


    She did not pity Ximen Jin, just like how she hated herself for treating Long Ming.


    Ximen Jin did not defend himself. He parked the sports car at the hotel entrance. When Xiao Ying got out of the car, he saw Long Mei carrying Wan Bao to the hotel entrance and he could not take his eyes off her.


    She had lost a lot of weight.


    Xiao Ying went forward and took Wan Bao out of Long Mei¡¯s arms. Long Mei was about to enter the hotel with Xiao Ying when she suddenly felt a gaze on her. She looked up toward the hotel entrance.


    Seeing a cool sports car parked at the entrance of the hotel, her eyebrows twitched slightly.


    Seeming to have sensed something, Long Mei turned around and walked toward the hotel quickly.

 Chapter 1754 - Lets Break Up!

    <h4>Chapter 1754: Let¡¯s Break Up!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the sports car, a trace of sadness appeared on Ximen Jin¡¯s face when he saw Long Mei leaving quickly.


    He got out of the sports car, his tall body leaning against the front of the car.


    He lit a cigarette and stood under the dim streetmp, puffing out smoke.


    Long Mei brought Xiao Ying to the hotel room.


    Under Xiao Ying¡¯sfort, Wan Bao¡¯s mood slowly improved.


    She stared at Xiao Ying unblinkingly with her big and moist eyes. ¡°Mommy, will Daddye back?¡±


    Xiao Ying kissed Wan Bao¡¯s forehead. ¡°Yes. Listen to Auntie Mei and rest early, okay?¡±


    Wan Bao nodded obediently.


    Xiao Ying ced the baby on the bed and patted her chest lightly.


    Wan Bao¡¯s eyelids became heavy. When he was about to fall asleep, he said softly, ¡°Mommy, when Daddyes back, I want to tell him that I love him.¡±


    Seeing that Wan Bao was finally willing to ept Long Ming, Xiao Ying was extremely touched and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Daddy will be very happy to hear you say this.¡±


    After Wan Bao fell asleep, Long Mei asked the nanny to watch over her while she sent Xiao Ying downstairs.


    Xiao Ying told Long Mei about Tang En dragging Long Ming into the crack in the ground. Long Mei was extremely worried. ¡°Do we have to find the real Young Master to save Brother?¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded with a dark expression.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the hotel, Xiao Ying saw the man leaning against the front of the car, smoking. She nced at Long Mei. ¡°Mei¡¯er, I¡¯ll find a way to find Young Master. If you don¡¯t want to see Ximen Jin, you can go upstairs first!¡±


    Ximen Jin?


    Long Mei mouthed the name silently.


    So, he was the Second Young Master of the Ximen family.


    He was not Sun Jin.


    Ha.


    Although Long Mei had already experienced the pain of falling into the abyss these past few days, her heart still throbbed painfully when she saw this man appear in front of her again.


    There were many men pursuing her, but she only had feelings for him.


    She had originally thought that he was the only person who would never hurt her in this world. However, she was wrong. He had hurt her terribly!


    Long Mei pursed her lips tightly. She heard herself saying hoarsely to Xiao Ying, ¡°Sister-inw, I still have something to say to him.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded and stepped aside.


    Even though it waste at night, the hotel entrance was still crowded with people.


    But at this moment, it was as if they were the only ones left in this vast world.


    Long Mei¡¯s expression was calm and one could not tell if she was happy or sad. However, the moment Ximen Jin saw her, he unconsciously gripped the cigarette between his fingers tightly. He did not even know that the hot ash hadnded on the back of his hand.


    He watched as she walked toward him step by step, his throat turning extremely hoarse. He clearly had a thousand words to say to her, but he could not utter a single word.


    Long Mei stopped in front of him and took out a receipt from her pocket.


    He looked down. It was a delivery receipt.


    ¡°I sent the things you gave me to the Sun family.¡±


    Ximen Jin looked at the receipt she handed over and his heart tightened, his blood turning cold.


    The high spirits and wildness from before seemed to have disappeared. At this moment, he was like a child who had done something wrong. He called out to her hoarsely, ¡°Mei¡¯er.¡±


    Long Mei threw the receipt at him and took a step back, putting some distance between them.


    Long Mei did not want to think about how she had survived the past few days. She had also thought about how she would question him hysterically if she could see him again. Why had he been so cruel to her?


    But at this moment, she could not ask anything.


    It was meaningless!


    Long Mei looked up at him quietly. ¡°Ximen Jin.¡±


    She called him Ximen Jin.


    In the past, she would sweetly call him ¡®Ah Jin¡¯, ¡®my Ah Jin¡¯, or ¡®Mei¡¯er¡¯s Ah Jin.¡¯


    She already knew everything.


    Ximen Jin started to panic. He had a feeling that he was going to lose her, and that he would never be able to reach out to her again.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, I¡¯ve let you down. My family¡¯s lives are in his hands. I had no choice¡­¡± He originally did not want to exin to her that he had his reasons, because he had already hurt her. But hearing her call him Ximen Jin coldly, he really panicked.


    Long Mei looked at the anxious man with red eyes and a trace of mockery appeared in her eyes.


    Perhaps, he truly regretted it.


    Perhaps, he was really panicking.


    But what was the point in that?


    From the moment he lied to her and used her, they could no longer be together.


    Long Mei had not expected herself to be so calm. Perhaps, her heart was already numb from the extreme pain!


    There was no pping, arguing, or questioning¡­ In her eyes, there was only calmness and coldness.


    It seemed like a few centuries had passed since the incident at the Duke¡¯s pce.


    She looked at him calmly. ¡°Ximen Jin, let¡¯s officially break up. From now on, let¡¯s never meet again!¡±


    Long Mei turned and left.


    Ximen Jin wanted to pull her back, but he slowly retracted his hand.


    It was impossible for them to return to the past.


    He did not have the right to stay by her side anymore.


    Ximen Jin closed his eyes, letting the sharp pain in his heart spread to his limbs and bones.


    ¡­


    After saying a few words to Xiao Ying, Long Mei entered the hotel.


    Xiao Ying still had something to do with Ximen Jin, so she walked up to him.


    Ximen Jin¡¯s eyes werepletely red. Even the veins on his forehead were protruding out.


    Xiao Ying could feel his reluctance and love for Mei¡¯er.


    However, he had hurt Mei¡¯er too deeply!


    ¡°Young Master Ximen, if you want to find your brother, you have to think about which inds your family has?¡±


    Ximen Jin adjusted his mood.


    Now that the Ximen family was in chaos, he could not be dispirited and depressed.


    Looking at Long Mei, who had entered the hotel and disappeared quickly, Ximen Jin stubbed the cigarette in his hand and threw it into the rubbish bin.


    He said to Xiao Ying, ¡°Get in the car. Let¡¯s return to the castle first.¡±


    Xiao Ying got into the car.


    ¡­


    When they arrived at the castle, Ximen Jin took out aptop and marked out all the inds he knew.


    Xiao Ying looked at the inds that Ximen Jin had marked out. There were hundreds of them, and that did not include those that he did not know about.


    If this continued, it would be like trying to find a needle in a haystack.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s slender fingers supported her forehead as she walked to the French windows.


    She closed her eyes and tried to recall the details of Tang En bringing her to the vi on the ind.


    But at that time, she had been locked in the vi and could not even go to the beach. There was the sea all around her but she really could not think of anything special.


    The more she could not think of anything, the more anxious Xiao Ying became.


    She did not know how Long Ming was doing now. He was alone and there were several bodyguards who had fallen down with Tang En. Would Long Ming be a match for them since he was injured?


    She had to think quickly. There had to be something different.


    Suddenly, something shed in Xiao Ying¡¯s mind and she opened her eyes. ¡°I remember.¡±

 Chapter 1755 - She Knew Where He Was

    <h4>Chapter 1755: She Knew Where He Was</h4>


    Hearing Xiao Ying¡¯s words, Ximen Jin, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at her.


    ¡°You remember it?¡± Ximen Jin stood up.


    Xiao Ying turned around and looked at Ximen Jin. ¡°Tang En asked the bodyguards to blindfold me and bring me to the dungeon. Although I couldn¡¯t see, I could smell it.¡±


    ¡°I smelled the scent ofvender. There should be arge patch ofvender on that ind.¡± As if thinking of something, Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°I remember that Tang En likesvender a lot. Did your brother nt it for him?¡±


    Ximen Jin pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll check.¡±


    Half an hourter, Ximen Jin found out that there was indeed an ind in the Ximen family that had arge patch ofvender nted there.


    Without dy, Ximen Jin immediately arranged for a helicopter to bring Xiao Ying over.


    When they arrived at the ind, Xiao Ying walked into the vi.


    Seeing the familiar decorations, her tensed heart rxed a little.


    That¡¯s right. Tang En had brought her here!


    There were only two servants and two bodyguards in the vi.


    Seeing Xiao Ying suddenlying over, the servant who had served Xiao Ying said respectfully, ¡°Miss, why are you here suddenly?¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could say anything, Ximen Jin walked in.


    Ximen Jin was wearing a ck leather jacket, his arrogant and handsome face was dark and menacing.


    Seeing Ximen Jin, the bodyguards immediately went forward, wanting to subdue him.


    Ximen Jin scoffed coldly.


    It seemed like these useless ves were all being controlled by Tang En.


    Ximen Jin kicked one of the bodyguards who wasing for him to the ground. Xiao Ying also started fighting with another bodyguard.


    There were only two bodyguards on the ind. With Xiao Ying and Ximen Jin working together, the bodyguards were not their match.


    Soon, the two bodyguards were subdued.


    Ximen Jin raised his leg and stepped on the face of one of the bodyguards. He said with a dark expression, ¡°Tell me. Where did Tang En detain my brother?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know. You¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± Ximen Jin said and was about to raise his hand when Xiao Ying stopped him.


    Ximen Jin frowned at Xiao Ying. ¡°Why are you stopping me? These people won¡¯t shed tears until their end is near!¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t betray Tang En so easily.¡± Xiao Ying nced at the two maids and pointed at one of them. ¡°Let¡¯s start with her!¡±


    The maid whom Xiao Ying was pointing at was so frightened that she shivered.


    ¡°Miss, I haven¡¯t offended you. Why are you starting with me?¡±


    Xiao Ying walked in front of the maid and grabbed her hand, ncing at her ring finger. ¡°There¡¯s a ring mark on your ring finger and the bodyguard that Long Ming stepped on has one too. It means that you two are a couple. Since he¡¯s stubborn, we¡¯ll start with his woman. Let¡¯s see how long he can remain stubborn for.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Ying¡¯s words, Ximenjin cursed in his heart.


    This woman was really ruthless when she wanted to be!


    Xiao Ying took out a sharp dagger from her leather boots and pressed the maid¡¯s fingers on the table.


    ¡°Which finger should I start with? The ring finger!¡± Xiao Ying sighed, looking regretful. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t be able to wear a ring in the future!¡±


    The maid was so frightened that her tears and snot flowed together, her legs trembling.


    ¡°M-Miss, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying had no expression on her face as she raised the dagger, wanting to cut the maid¡¯s finger. The maid screamed in fear, ¡°Ah Zhong, tell her!¡±


    The bodyguard who was being stepped on by Ximen Jin said with a dark expression, ¡°I¡¯ll talk. I¡¯ll talk.¡±


    Ximen Jin let go of the bodyguard and pulled him up from the ground. ¡°Where is my brother being held?¡±


    ¡°He was indeed locked in the dungeon before, but he was taken awayter. We don¡¯t know where he was taken to.¡±


    With a bang, the bodyguard¡¯s face was punched by Ximen Jin.


    Xiao Ying pulled Ximen Jin and looked at the bodyguard with a frown. ¡°Take us to the dungeon.¡±


    The bodyguard brought Xiao Ying and Ximen Jin to the dungeon.


    It was indeed where Xiao Ying had been locked up for two days.


    It was empty inside.


    Ximen Chang was indeed not here.


    Xiao Ying looked at the bodyguard. ¡°You really don¡¯t know where he was taken?¡±


    The bodyguard shook his head.


    Ximen Jin grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s cor and said angrily, ¡°Do you believe that I can throw you and your lover into the sea to feed the fish now?¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at the fiery Ximen Jin. ¡°It¡¯s true that he might not know.¡± Then, Xiao Ying looked at the bodyguard. ¡°Think about it carefully. What did Tang En say before you brought Ximen Chang out of the dungeon?¡±


    The bodyguard lowered his eyes and thought for a moment before he replied, ¡°He seemed to have said something about letting that person live a life worse than death!¡±


    Ximen Jin¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    This Tang En really hated his brother to the core!


    However, there was once his brother had video-called him while he was drunk and had mentioned Tang En. His brother had said, ¡°As long as he listens to me, I won¡¯t be so ruthless to him. Why doesn¡¯t he listen to me? Why does he have to make me angry?¡±


    From his brother¡¯s words, he could feel his brother¡¯s special feelings for Tang En.


    Ximen Jin let go of the bodyguard and left the ind with Xiao Ying.


    Along the way, Ximen Jin remained silent.


    He looked at the clouds floating outside the porthole and seemed to be talking to himself, but seemed to be addressing Xiao Ying. ¡°My brother had to be strong since he was young because my father was not valued in the Ximen family. We brothers were bullied since we were young. He liked Tang En because there was once a little boy who saved him and fed him water when he was drawing hisst breath.¡±


    ¡°My brother values friendship and loyalty. In order to not let me be tortured and hurt, he always protected me. He endured all the pain, difficulty, and torture himself. He did not let me get involved in those bad things. After he gained some power and authority, he sent me abroad and let me study in the best schools.¡±


    ¡°Even when the war between our family broke, he did not let me know about it even though he was in great danger. He was abroad all year round, so I had little contact with my brother. He did not tell me anything. I was even jealous of Tang En and felt that Tang En was more important than me in his heart.¡±


    ¡°When Tang En disguised himself as my brother and came to find me, I had my suspicions too, but he disguised himself very well. I thought that my brother had changed. He even used my parents¡¯ lives to threaten me. I had no choice but to follow his n.¡±


    ¡°It was only when the Burmese King contacted me and told me that this person was not my brother but Tang En that I found out that I had been used.¡±


    Ximen Jin let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that Mei¡¯er¡¯s is unwilling to forgive me.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Ximen Jin¡¯s depressed side profile and wanted to say something, but she said nothing in the end.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made your choice, don¡¯t regret it. The most important thing now is to find your brother!¡±


    Ximen Jin shrugged, a bitter smile appearing on his handsome face. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

 Chapter 1756 - Saving Him

    <h4>Chapter 1756: Saving Him</h4>


    As for Long Ming.


    He had fallen into a ce that looked like an underground pce.


    Tang En and the five bodyguards had also fallen in.


    Tang En instructed the five bodyguards to deal with Long Ming while he entered a hidden door in the underground pce.


    When Long Ming knocked out the five bodyguards and wanted to follow Tang En in, he bumped into a trap.


    Countless arrows shot toward Long Ming.


    At the same time, Tang En¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Long Ming, you won¡¯t be able to escape from here. Even if these arrows don¡¯t kill you, you¡¯ll slowly run out of oxygen if you¡¯re locked up here.¡±


    Half an hourter, Long Ming shot down all the arrows that were being shot at him continuously.


    Although he had armor on, the arrows that shot out at the same time had still injured his legs and arms.


    After things died down in the underground pce, his legs turned weak and he knelt on the ground.


    He had expended too much energy. Moreover, the air cirction within the underground pce wasn¡¯t good. Just as Tang En had said, he found it difficult to breathe.


    He forced himself to stand up. He wanted to open the hidden door, but the mechanism was very cleverly made, and could only be opened once a month.


    One month?


    After such a long time, he would already have died here.


    Long Mingy on the floor weakly, a childish and tender face appearing in his mind.


    His daughter¡­


    Would he never see his daughter again?


    Another face shed through her mind.


    That woman!


    He had actually thought of her at this time!


    How much did he love her?


    ¡­


    Returning to the castle, Xiao Ying asked Mo Tian about the situation.


    Mo Tian shook his head with a heavy expression.


    He still could not find the switch to open the underground pce.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart was in her throat.


    If this went on, Long Ming would probably die.


    How could she find Ximen Chang?


    Xiao Ying rested her chin on her fingers, recalling the days when she had been brought to the castle by Ximen Chang.


    She remembered that there was once Tang En had somehow angered him and he had locked Tang En up on the back mountain of the castle. There were many Tibetan mastiffs on the back mountain and after Tang En returned, he had run a fever for three days and three nights. When he woke up, he told her that it had been the greatest humiliation he had experienced in his life.


    Tang En had locked Ximen Chang in an ind full ofvender, probably to let Ximen Chang be hurt and then trampled on!


    What would Tang En do next?


    He wanted Ximen Chang to live a life worse than death, but how was he to live a life worse than death?


    Of course, Tang En wanted him to experience the humiliation he had experienced before he had died.


    At this thought, Xiao Ying hurriedly found Ximen Jin.


    ¡°The Tibetan Mastiffs at the back of the castle. Take me there quickly.¡±


    Ximen Jin immediately understood what Xiao Ying meant. He was shocked, but he said nothing and brought Xiao Ying to the Tibetan Mastiffs.


    On the mountain, many Tibetan Mastiffs were kept in cages.


    Xiao Ying and Ximen Jin looked over, but they did not see Ximen Chang.


    Ximen Jin had some doubts, ¡°Could it be that he didn¡¯t lock my brother here?¡±


    Xiao Ying was not too sure either. ¡°Let¡¯s look around carefully again!¡±


    She looked around again, but still could not find him.


    Just as Xiao Ying and Ximen Jin were about to leave, a broken and hoarse voice sounded out.


    They could not hear what the person had said clearly, but this voice was not unfamiliar to Xiao Ying.


    It was Ximen Chang.


    Xiao Ying and Ximen Jin hurriedly followed the broken voice and saw a cage hanging on arge tree. There was a hunched figure inside.


    This tree should be a few hundred years old. The tree trunk was very thick and the leaves were dense. If the person in the cage had not made a sound, they would not have been able to find him.


    Xiao Ying nced at the cage hanging on the tree. From this height, she could see the castle.


    Had Tang En hung Ximen Chang here to let him watch the castle?


    He could see it but could not return. This was a kind of cruel psychological torture.


    Ximen Jin hurriedly made a call and got someone toe up the mountain to save Ximen Chang.


    When Ximen Chang was rescued from the cage, Ximen Jin was shocked as he got a clear sight of his brother.


    ¡°Doctor, quickly check on my brother.¡±


    Ximen Chang nced at Ximen Jin, then at Xiao Ying. His eyelids shut and he fainted.


    ¡­


    After Ximen Chang woke up, he let Ximen Jin help him to a hidden dark room.


    Ximen Chang pointed at one of the medicine bottles in the cab, and Ximen Jin hurriedly took it down and fed the medicine inside to his brother.


    After taking it, Ximen Chang slowly regained some energy.


    ¡°Brother, Tang En locked the Burmese King in the underground pce. How can we go in? If we don¡¯t go in, he might be in danger.¡±


    Because Ximen Chang¡¯s throat had not recovered, he pointed at the cab again. Ximen Jin walked to the cab and took out an old book.


    Ximen Jin flipped it open and saw the various exits and switches of the underground pce.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll help you back to your room to rest first.¡±


    Ximen Chang waved his hand, indicating for Ximen Jin to go and save Long Ming first.


    Ximen Jin nodded and strode out to find Xiao Ying, who was waiting outside.


    After finding the mechanism to enter the underground pce, Xiao Ying and Mo Tian found Long Ming very easily.


    Long Ming and several bodyguards were lying on the ground, their faces pale and their breaths weak.


    The doctor, who had entered the underground pce with him, immediately resuscitated him.


    If they hade anyter, Long Ming and these bodyguards might have lost their lives.


    ¡­


    Even after Long Ming¡¯s condition stabilized a little, he was still unconscious. Xiao Ying asked Mo Tian to bring him back for treatment.


    Tang En had gone missing and Xiao Ying was still wearing the bracelet. If Tang En wanted her life, it would be dangerous for her to stay with Wan Bao and Long Ming.


    After three days of rest and recovery, Ximen Chang¡¯s terrifying face had returned to its original appearance.


    He took the elevator down while still on his crutches.


    Even upon seeing Xiao Ying in the living room, no emotions could be seen in his feminine eyes. He said hoarsely, ¡°Leave the matter of finding Tang En to me.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Ximen Chang. Having gone through this experience, he seemed to have grown. She stared at him for a few seconds. ¡°Only he can open the bracelet I¡¯m wearing.¡±


    When Ximen Chang saw the bracelet on Xiao Ying¡¯s wrist, his feminine eyes darkened.


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Finally, Ximen Chang added, ¡°I was only able to return this time because of your help. I won¡¯t let you die.¡±


    If this had happened in the past, Xiao Ying would definitely not believe Ximen Chang¡¯s words.


    But she believed that after experiencing this, he would definitely change ande to his senses.


    She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    With Ximen Chang¡¯s promise, Xiao Ying returned to Burma.


    ¡­


    After Ximen Chang recovered a little, he got someone to send him to R Country.


    He knew Tang En and could guess where he would go after leaving the underground pce.


    It was alreadyte at night when Ximen Chang arrived at the vi where Tang En had once lived with Xiao Ying and Wan Bao.


    Ximen Chang had just gotten off the helicopter when he saw the mes.


    ¡­

 Chapter 1757 - Leave Together or Stay Together

    <h4>Chapter 1757: Leave Together or Stay Together</h4>


    Ximen Chang¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Using his crutches, he strode toward the vi.


    The bodyguards, who had followed him, wanted to pull Ximen Chang back, but he waved them away.


    Ximen Chang rushed into the vi.


    The fire had originated from the master bedroom on the second floor. The wind was blowing tonight and the fire spread very quickly.


    Ximen Chang covered his mouth with a handkerchief and ran to the second floor with his weak body.


    The bedroom door was locked but he knocked it open.


    After the door opened, he saw a tall figure wearing a white shirt lying on the bed.


    He was surrounded by a scorching fire.


    Ximen Chang rushed over and grabbed that person¡¯s arm.


    The person on the bed had drunk a lot.


    Opening his eyes drunkenly, his pupils constricted slightly when he saw Ximen Chang pulling him. However, he calmed down very quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive.¡±


    Ximen Chang said hoarsely, ¡°Come out with me!¡±


    Tang En shook Ximen Chang¡¯s hand away, his handsome face turning more ferocious. ¡°I¡¯m leaving soon, shouldn¡¯t you be happy? Or do you want to capture me and let me experience a life worse than death?¡±


    The surrounding fire made the temperature in the room scorching.


    Ximen Chang¡¯s body was injured. Although he had recovered a little over the past few days, he was still weak. He could not pull Tang En up from the bed.


    ¡°Enen, get up ande with me.¡±


    He still called him Enen at this time.


    Tang En looked at Ximen Chang and shook his hand off. ¡°Stop pretending, alright? Saving me will only make me suffer more! I¡¯m already satisfied that I got my revenge and made you experience a life worse than death!¡±


    Instead of leaving, Ximen Chang sat by the bed.


    His feminine eyes looked at Tang En deeply. ¡°The environment I grew up in made me stubborn and dark. Actually, I felt bad every time I hurt you. But you didn¡¯t listen to me, and I wanted to teach those who didn¡¯t listen to me a lesson¡­ But I forgot that you weren¡¯t my subordinate or my pet. You¡¯re my savior and the most important person to me¡­¡±


    The smoke from the fire in the room was so choking that one could hardly open their eyes. Seeing that Tang En was unwilling to leave, Ximen Changy down beside him.


    When Tang En saw Ximen Chang¡¯s actions, his pupils constricted in shock.


    ¡°Ximen Chang, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Scram, I don¡¯t need you!¡± Tang En knew that his sins were unforgivable. He could not live the life he wanted anymore. His ending was destined to be a tragedy.


    He would rather die in this house that had been a warm memory to him.


    Ximen Chang looked at Tang En, a smile slowly appearing on his feminine face. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I never really hated you for what you did to me.¡±


    Tang En was shocked.


    He had made him live a life that was worse than death¡ªone that was painful and unbearable¡ªyet he did not hate him?


    ¡°I owe you a lot. I regret not treating you well in the past.¡± Ximen Chang closed his eyes as a tear fell from the corner of his eye. ¡°I hope that when I¡¯m in theherworld, I can take all the me. I can plead with Hades to let you reincarnate. I¡¯m willing to be reincarnated as a pig or a ve in my next life.¡±


    Tang En looked at Ximen Chang in disbelief.


    The expression in his eyes flickered under the light of the fire.


    With a bang, the lights in the room crashed to the ground because of the heat.


    The scorching heat burned their skin.


    Tang En sat up from the bed suddenly. He pulled Ximen Chang up and pushed him out.


    Ximen Chang grabbed Tang En¡¯s arm as well.


    If they wanted to stay, they would stay together. If they wanted to leave, they had to leave together.


    Just as the two of them walked to the door, something fell from the roof. Tang En pushed Ximen Chang away quickly.


    Tang En was hit and fell to the ground.


    When Ximen Chang saw this, he returned without any hesitation.


    Suddenly, something fell from the roof.


    It hit Ximen Chang.


    He fell beside Tang En.


    Tang En looked at Ximen Chang, his eyes red. ¡°You¡­ why¡­¡±


    A smile appeared on Ximen Chang¡¯s feminine face. He was very handsome when he smiled, but he had seldom smiled in the past. ¡°I¡¯ve already handed the reins of the Ximen family to Ah Jin. He will do a good job¡­ I have nothing to worry about anymore. I have to go to Hades¡¯ pce to ask for forgiveness and let you be forgiven.¡±


    ¡°I caused you to be like this. Imitted grave sins. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Tang En opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but his consciousness had already blurred.


    Countless images appeared in his mind.


    Before he fell into endless darkness, he thought that Xiao Ying would appear, but the one who appeared was Ximen Chang.


    Tang En¡¯s lips moved and Ximen Chang saw him say, ¡°I don¡¯t me you anymore.¡± Then, he slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡­


    By the time the bodyguards rushed in, the two of them had already fallen into the sea of fire.


    ¡­


    A weekter.


    Long Ming slowly woke up.


    Opening his eyes, he stared at the white ceiling and the white walls. He was dazed for a moment.


    This should be the hospital, not the underground pce.


    ¡°Brother Long Ming, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    A soft female voice sounded by his ear. Long Ming turned around and saw the woman standing by the bed. He frowned slightly. ¡°Liu Yiyi?¡±


    Liu Yiyi nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s expression darkened and his dark eyes shot a poisonous gaze. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Long Ming looked around the ward. Apart from Liu Yiyi, there was no one else around.


    Liu Yiyi did not know what Long Ming was looking for. Hearing his cold tone, she was slightly disappointed. ¡°After Your Majesty was hospitalized, I took care of you here every day. Miss Long only came once or twice.¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Where are the others?¡±


    ¡°Granny was worried about you and came every day. Mo Tian also came, but only I stayed here.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s expression was cold and did not change.


    ¡°Brother Long Ming¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Long Ming interrupted her coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not your brother. Address me as Your Majesty.¡±


    Liu Yiyi was stunned by Long Ming¡¯s words.


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m not interested in you. Don¡¯t keep gossiping in front of Granny.¡±


    Tears fell from Liu Yiyi¡¯s eyes.


    Unable to withstand his coldness, Liu Yiyi covered her mouth and ran out crying.


    Not long after Liu Yiyi left, Mo Tian came over.


    Seeing that Long Ming was awake, he hurriedly got the doctor toe over and do a checkup for him.


    An hourter, the doctor said to Long Ming, ¡°Your Majesty, as long as you rest properly, you will recover from your injuries. The blood clot in your mind is also slowly dissipating. In my opinion, you don¡¯t have to undergo surgery and it won¡¯t be long before you recover.¡±


    After the doctor left, Long Ming looked at Mo Tian. His lips moved, wanting to say something, but he stopped himself.


    ¡°Your Majesty, thetest news is that Ximen Chang and Tang En both died in the vi where Miss Ying once lived in R Country.¡±

 Chapter 1758 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1758: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (1)</h4>


    ¡°Ximen Chang went to look for Tang En. I heard that the vi was already on fire when he found Tang En.¡±


    ¡°Ximen Chang rushed into the fire, but Tang En refused toe out, so he stayed there with him.¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips tightly and said nothing.


    Even if Tang En was still alive, he would have to spend the rest of his life in jail after what he had done.


    However, he had gotten off too easily by dying like that!


    Long Ming looked at Mo Tian and said with a cold expression, ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡±


    ¡°The Princess has already gone to school for lessons. Recently, she has been staying at the Duke¡¯s pce and Miss Ying has been sending her to school and picking her up everyday.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s expression darkened even more.


    Seeing this, Mo Tian thought that Long Ming still did not like them mentioning Xiao Ying, so he added, ¡°The little Princess came to see the Your Majesty yesterday and even called Your Majesty ¡®Daddy¡¯.¡±


    Mo Tian thought that Long Ming would be happy to hear this news. In the end, his expression only improved slightly, but it was still terrible.


    ¡°Your Majesty, have a good rest. I¡¯ll go and settle some matters.¡±


    Long Ming wanted to ask about that woman, but it seemed like she was doing well in the Duke¡¯s pce.


    After Ximen Jin settled Ximen Chang and Tang En¡¯s funeral, he quickly dealt with the traitors of the Ximen family.


    He released all of the elders¡¯ rtives and also passed the antidote from the Ximen family¡¯s secret room.


    Before Ximen Chang went to find Tang En, he had left a letter for Ximen Jin.


    The letter instructed him to take good care of the Ximen family and not to go astray.


    Suppressing the sadness in his heart, Ximen Jin went to Burma after settling their funeral.


    After arriving in Burma, Ximen Jin called Xiao Ying.


    They arranged to meet at a cafe.


    When Xiao Ying received Ximen Jin¡¯s call, she was shopping at the mall with Long Mei and Wan Bao.


    The cafe was not far from the mall. After Xiao Ying entered the cafe, Long Mei continued to shop with Wan Bao. Now, she did not want to look at that person anymore.


    When Xiao Ying arrived at the cafe, Ximen Jin had not arrived yet.


    But before long, Ximen Jin came.


    Ximen Jin was wearing a ck knee-length coat. His hair was neat and stylish, and his arrogant face had the steadiness of the head of a family.


    Seeing Xiao Ying, Ximen Jin strode over.


    Xiao Ying had already received news of Tang En and Ximen Chang being burned to death by the fire a few days ago.


    She sighed in her heart.


    Ximen Jin did not beat around the bush and took out a silver key from his pocket.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s bodyguard found this on the tree at the entrance of the burning vi. Perhaps, this is the key to opening your bracelet. Take it and have a go.¡±


    Xiao Ying took the keys.


    A momentter, the bracelet around her wrist opened with a soft sound.


    Xiao Ying raised her hand and held her forehead, her heart feeling heavy and miserable.


    ¡°Actually¡­ I know that he never wanted me to die¡­ He felt that I was his only warmth and wanted to keep me¡­ But he was too stubborn.¡±


    Ximen Jin looked at the depressed Xiao Ying. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that the key could open the bracelet. I still have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded, not saying anything.


    Ximen Jin walked out of the cafe and after a few steps, he suddenly stopped and looked in the direction of the mall.


    Long Mei wasing out of the mall with Wan Bao. She had just received Xiao Ying¡¯s message that Ximen Jin had left.


    Wan Bao was running in front, a bright smile on her pretty face. She was not looking at the path in front and suddenly bumped into Ximen Jin¡¯s long legs.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Wan Bao covered her forehead and looked up at the person she had bumped into.


    ¡°Handsome Uncle, I¡¯m sorry for identally bumping into you.¡±


    Ximen Jin looked at the fair and tender little girl by his legs, a smile appearing on his arrogant face.


    He squatted down and caressed the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Uncle is fine, but did you hurt yourself?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The little girl said and turned to look at Long Mei who was not too far away. ¡°Auntie, Auntie, there¡¯s a handsome uncle here!¡±


    Wan Bao seemed to have thought of something and blinked her big eyes. ¡°Handsome Uncle, do you have a girlfriend? My aunt doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend. What do you think of her?¡±


    Looking at the mischievous little girl, Ximen Jin¡¯s lips curled up in a smile. He was about to say something when Long Mei walked over. ¡°Wan Bao, you¡¯re trying to matchmake Auntie again. Auntie doesn¡¯t like this type of men now. If you meet someone more handsome in the future, introduce him to me!¡±


    Wan Bao did not know about the grudges between Long Mei and Ximen Jin. She blinked her big eyes and looked curious. ¡°But I think this uncle is very handsome. If Auntie doesn¡¯t like him, then wait for me to grow up!¡±


    Long Mei pinched the little girl¡¯s soft face lovingly. ¡°There are many bad people in this world. You can¡¯t talk to people just because they¡¯re handsome. You might be deceived.¡±


    When Ximen Jin heard Long Mei¡¯s words, he felt his throat turn hoarse and his heart burn.


    Recently, the Ximen family had been very busy and he had not had much time to think about anything else. However, even if he only had one or two hours of rest, he would still think of her when he closed his eyes.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er¡­¡± He called her hoarsely.


    Long Ying interrupted him coldly, ¡°Young Master Ximen, we¡¯re not close. Please call me Miss Long.¡±


    Really?


    Were they not close?


    They had clearly once been intimate lovers. She would smile sweetly at him, blush at him, and speak softly to him¡­ But because of his mistake, they became the most familiar strangers.


    He had chosen this path.


    He had made a mistake and had to bear the consequences.


    Long Mei did not want to say anything more to Ximen Jin. She pulled Wan Bao into her arms and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go find your mommy!¡±


    Wan Bao nodded.


    Long Mei carried Wan Bao into the cafe and Wan Bao leaned on Long Mei¡¯s shoulder.


    She blinked herrge eyes at Ximen Jin, who was standing on the spot. She pouted. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t you like Handsome Uncle? He looks a little sad!¡±


    Long Mei did not turn back to look at Ximen Jin. ¡°Auntie doesn¡¯t like him. Wan Bao, don¡¯t mention him in the future.¡±


    Wan Bao nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±


    That afternoon.


    Xiao Ying and Long Mei brought Wan Bao to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Xiao Ying passed Wan Bao to Long Mei. ¡°Mei¡¯er, I won¡¯t go up.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Long Mei blinked and said softly, ¡°Sister-inw, Mo Tian called and said that my brother is awake. Aren¡¯t you going to see him?¡±


    Xiao Ying lowered her long eyshes and said softly, ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, I heard from Mo Tian that the blood clot in my brother¡¯s brain should dissipate very soon. When he recovers, you should ignore him too.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Long Mei, who waspletely on her side now, and felt a warm feeling in her heart. ¡°Take Wan Bao up quickly!¡±


    Long Mei brought Wan Bao to the ward.


    Seeing that Long Ming was awake, Wan Bao ran over excitedly. ¡°Daddy!¡±

 Chapter 1759 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1759: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (2)</h4>


    The pretty young girl jumped into Long Ming¡¯s arms.


    Long Ming was at a loss.


    Although he had yet to remember how this squishy little ball hade to be, he felt like his heart was about to melt when he heard her call him ¡®Daddy¡¯ so softly.


    When other children saw him, they would be frightened by his coldness and indifference.


    But his own daughter was willing to be close to him.


    Long Ming¡¯s cold expression softened.


    Raising his hand, he caressed the young girl¡¯s head. ¡°How have you been recently?¡±


    Leaning against the bed, Wan Bao looked at Long Ming¡¯s handsome face and nodded. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma are very good to me, but I can¡¯t listen to Daddy¡¯s stories every day. I really want to live with Daddy!¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m discharged, I¡¯ll bring you back to the pce.¡±


    With that said, Long Ming nced at the door of the ward.


    He did not see anyone apart from Long Mei, who was following behind Wan Bao. That woman was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°You came with Auntie Mei?¡±


    How could Wan Bao understand that Long Ming wanted to know about her mommy¡¯s condition? Shaking her head, she said, ¡°Mommy came too, but she didn¡¯te up.¡±


    Wan Bao blinked her big eyes. ¡°Daddy, were you asleep for too long that you made Mommy angry?¡±


    Long Ming was speechless. She was the one who had made him angry. He had been lying in the hospital for so long and she hade only once?


    That woman was not at all sincere toward him!


    Long Mei saw the change in Long Ming¡¯s expression and when she saw Wan Bao mention Xiao Ying, his expression turned cold and dark. She carried Wan Bao away and said coldly, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be stubborn. You clearly want to see Sister-inw, but you¡¯re still acting!¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°Who said I want to see her? It¡¯s best if a woman like her doesn¡¯t appear in front of me! She¡¯s always attracting the attention of men and she almost harmed my daughter.¡±


    Xiao Ying stood downstairs for a while before she could not help bute up.


    She happened to hear Long Ming¡¯s words to Long Mei.


    A trace of sadness shed past Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes.


    The two of them had cooperated perfectly with Tang En. She had thought that his impression of her would change.


    It seemed like she had been too naive.


    Xiao Ying looked down, preparing to leave when she bumped into the nurse pushing the cart.


    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± The nurse spoke first.


    Xiao Ying shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bumping into you.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Ying¡¯s voice, Long Ming furrowed his eyebrows.


    After a few seconds, he saw that the nurse hade in, but the woman was nowhere to be seen. He looked at the nurse sharply. ¡°Where¡¯s the woman who bumped into you?¡±


    ¡°She left!¡±


    Sh*t!


    Long Ming cursed softly.


    It seemed like she had heard what he had said to Long Mei.


    Long Ming lifted the nket and got off the bed.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you need to get your injection.¡±


    Long Ming seemed to have not heard the nurse¡¯s words as he limped out of the ward.


    However, he had yet to recover from his leg injury, so there was no way he could outrun Xiao Ying. By the time he reached the elevator, the door was already closed.


    Long Ming¡¯s expression was extremely dark.


    Returning to the ward, Long Ming said darkly when he saw Long Mei sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed, a faint smile on her face, ¡°Tell her that I don¡¯t want to see her again.¡±


    Long Mei knew that her brother was too proud, and had said those words on purpose. However, she did not give him a way out. Instead, she made him angry. ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want to see her, then don¡¯t. Anyway, my sister-inw is beautiful and capable. There¡¯s no need for her to worry about having no suitors.¡±


    Long Mei¡¯s heart had been broken by men. She hated seeing men who didn¡¯t cherish their women the most! Even if he was her brother, she would not help him!


    Hearing Long Mei¡¯s words, Long Ming¡¯s gaze changed.


    Long Mei stood up from the sofa. ¡°Brother, rest well. I¡¯ll bring Wan Bao home.¡±


    Long Ming stared at Long Mei¡¯s figure, wanting to say something, but stopped himself.


    Long Mei walked out of the ward and leaned against the window. She could not help smiling when she saw Long Ming¡¯s face turning green from anger.


    ¡­


    Downstairs.


    Long Mei led Wan Bao to Xiao Ying.


    After hearing Long Ming¡¯s words, her expression had darkened slightly.


    Long Mei whispered to her, ¡°Actually, he said it out of anger. He was furious that you didn¡¯t go up!¡±


    Xiao Ying sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t appear in front of him for the time being.¡±


    She had plenty of time. He did not remember what had happened after the battle in the forest, so it was best for her to avoid him!


    Now that she had the care and love of the couple, she felt the warmth of family and was not in a hurry for Long Ming to marry her.


    Seeing that Xiao Ying understood, Long Mei smiled and said, ¡°We women have to be like this. If men don¡¯t treat us well, we¡¯ll kick them away. But Sister-inw, when my brother remembers, you still have to be good to him!¡±


    Xiao Ying was amused by Long Mei¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll always be here. I won¡¯t run away.¡±


    ¡­


    When Long Mei returned to the pce, the butler told her that C Country¡¯s Second Prince had arrived.


    This Second Prince was really smitten by Little ckie.


    A few days ago, when he returned to the country, he had called her repeatedly to ask for Little ckie¡¯s contact.


    Long Mei did not want him to be delusional, so she confessed to him. ¡°Second Prince, Little ckie is actually a friend of mine. She likes my brother. She disguised herself as a maid to pursue my brother.¡±


    When the Second Prince heard that Little ckie liked Long Ming, he felt that it was reasonable and was a little sad.


    Long Ming was indeed outstanding. Many women in their country admired him.


    ¡°Miss Long, since Little ckie already has your brother in her heart, I won¡¯t force her. However, she¡¯s very charming. I still want to be friends with her.¡±


    Looking at the Second Prince¡¯s sincere eyes, Long Mei thought of her brother¡¯s cold and arrogant appearance and felt that she should add fuel to the fire. She did not believe that he could tolerate seeing her sister-inw with another man.


    Besides, the Second Prince was also an outstanding person.


    Long Mei gave Xiao Ying¡¯s contact details to the Second Prince.


    ¡­


    At the Duke¡¯s pce.


    When Xiao Ying found out that the Second Prince hade to find her, she was a little surprised.


    Picking up her phone, she saw that Long Mei had sent her a message.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ve already told the Second Prince that you like my brother. He only wants to be friends with you. I think he¡¯s quite sincere and it¡¯s not bad to be friends.¡±


    After reading the message, Xiao Ying went downstairs.


    Hearing the noise, the Second Prince, who was drinking tea and chatting with the Duke on the living room sofa, looked toward Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying was wearing a small v-neck ck dress. The beads that she had sewn with her bare hands were sparkling and the fitting cut made her figure look even more graceful and smooth. Her exquisite corbones were slightly exposed and the lines of her neck and shoulders were beautiful and moving.


    The moment she walked down the stairs, the Second Prince was dazed for a moment.


    There was only one thought in his mind: she was so beautiful.


    ¡­


    In the hospital.


    Long Ming¡¯s expression was dark for the entire day. When Mo Tian brought the document to the ward for him to sign, he had been frightened by Long Ming¡¯s cold aura.

 Chapter 1760 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1760: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After signing the document, Long Ming leaned against the head of the bed.


    He picked up his phone, intending to watch the news.


    However, he saw an entertainment gossip article that had just appeared on the main page of the news.


    [C Country¡¯s Second Prince, suspected to be on a date with the daughter of the Duke.]


    Seeing such a title, Long Ming¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    Although he never read entertainment gossip news, he opened the news article.


    His expression darkened when he saw the photos that had been secretly taken.


    The Second Prince had brought a woman into a high-end restaurant.


    The woman was wearing a small ck dress and a pair of stilettos. Her fair and slender legs were exposed but she was wearing a hat and mask, so her face could not be seen clearly.


    But from her figure, he could tell at a nce that it was Xiao Ying.


    This damned woman!


    She had gone on a date with the Second Prince!


    Mo Tian looked at Long Ming¡¯s dark expression and said carefully, ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Go and do your work!¡±


    After Mo Tian left, Long Mingy on the bed.


    The moment he closed her eyes, he saw the image of her riding with the Second Prince or the two of them entering the restaurant together.


    Didn¡¯t she feel guilty toward him and want to make it up to him?


    This damned woman!


    ¡­


    After dinner with the Second Prince, Xiao Ying returned to the Duke¡¯s pce and received a call from Long Mei.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I got someone to secretly take photos of you and the Second Prince going to the restaurant. I didn¡¯t take photos of your face, but my brother will definitely recognize you.¡± Long Mei could imagine Long Ming¡¯s expression when he saw the news, but she did not pity him at all. ¡°Sister-inw, you have to stay calm. My brother will definitely look for you soon.¡±


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, those who don¡¯t know would think that you¡¯re my sister!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my sister-inw. Of course, I have to stand on your side!¡±


    Hearing Long Mei¡¯s words, Xiao Ying¡¯s heart felt warm.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying did not go to the hospital to visit Long Ming again. Of course, with Long Ming¡¯s current personality, he would not contact her either.


    The Duke¡¯s wife had recently brought Xiao Ying into the high society circle.


    Although Xiao Ying was not her biological daughter, the Duke¡¯s wife still liked her.


    She wanted to give her the best.


    With her mother¡¯s love, Xiao Ying did not think too much about rtionships.


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to work tomorrow, right? I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife brought fruits over. In the past, when Xiao Ying was not around, she would give them to the Duke first. Now that she had Xiao Ying and Wan Bao, she only cared about her daughter and granddaughter.


    The Duke had fallen out of favor in this family.


    But seeing his wife happy, the Duke was also very satisfied. The family was happy and harmonious. A life like that was very warm and beautiful.


    Xiao Ying took a carafe and fed it to the Duchess. ¡°Mom, you should eat some too.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife smiled until her eyes narrowed into happy slits.


    ¡°Mom, where are you taking me tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it first. You¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded and did not ask further.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Xiao Ying and the Duke¡¯s wife sent Wan Bao to kindergarten before thetter instructed the driver to drive to the busiest business district in the city center.


    The car stopped at Yuxuan Court, thergest jade brand in the country.


    The Duke¡¯s wife and Xiao Ying got out of the car. The Duke¡¯s wife received a call and said to Xiao Ying, ¡°Ying¡¯er, go in and see if you like it. Mom wille in after answering a call.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded.


    Yuxuan Court was thergest jade brand store in the country. It was decorated in an antique style. It felt luxurious and full of charm.


    The staff standing at the door saw Xiao Ying and nced at her. Seeing that she was wearing a custom-made suit, she weed her warmly.


    Xiao Ying did not know why the Duchess had brought her here, but she still listened to thetter and looked around.


    The jade items on the counter were dazzling.


    Xiao Ying saw a jade bracelet and wanted to buy it for the Duke¡¯s wife. She asked the staff, ¡°How much is this?¡±


    ¡°Miss, you have good taste. This jade bracelet is made of pure jade, and the color is clear and uniform. Your skin is fair, so it will definitely look good on you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an excellent price. After the discount, it should be around ten million.¡±


    Ten million?


    To Xiao Ying, she did notck this bit of money.


    She was about to say something when a strange voice trailed over. ¡°Boss, the price you¡¯re quoting is too expensive. It might scare her off.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked up.


    Liu Yiyi stood in front of the counter on the other side and was getting the staff to try on a jade ne for her. When she saw Xiao Yinging over, she turned her attention to her.


    Liu Yiyi did not know about Xiao Ying¡¯s rtionship with the Duke, but she recognized Xiao Ying.


    When Brother Long Ming brought her and the olddy into the pce, she had secretly asked about Brother Long Ming¡¯s new lover.


    She had heard that it was a woman with no background.


    Liu Yiyi subconsciously felt that Xiao Ying wouldn¡¯t be able to afford Yuxuan Court¡¯s jade products.


    Not wanting to argue with Liu Yiyi, Xiao Ying said to the staff, ¡°Take it out for me to look at it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t show it to her. If she breaks itter, you¡¯ll probably be fired as well.¡± Liu Yiyi walked over and took out a diamond card from her bag. ¡°Brother Long Ming gave this to me. As long as I like the jade from Yuxuan Court, I can hav eit for free.¡±


    Long Ming had given the diamond card to the olddy. However, the olddy was not interested in jade and Liu Yiyi had found a way to get the card.


    Xiao Ying smirked. ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to show off!¡±


    Liu Yiyi raised her eyebrows and said proudly, ¡°If you want to buy it, I can ask the store manager to give you a discount.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯tck anything, especially not money.¡± Xiao Ying took out a card from her bag, her expression unchanged as she said calmly, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ll use my own money and not spend a single cent from a man.¡±


    When Liu Yiyi saw the card Xiao Ying threw out, she did not believe that Xiao Ying would be able to take out ten million so easily. ¡°You¡¯re quite good at acting. If you don¡¯t spend men¡¯s money, how could you so much by yourself?¡±


    Xiao Ying narrowed her eyes slightly and nced at Liu Yiyi with cold eyes. ¡°Miss, we¡¯re not familiar with each other, right? How unconfident are you to have toe boasting to me?¡±


    Liu Yiyi was angered by Xiao Ying¡¯s words and her voice became louder. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous of me! Brother Long Ming asked me to stay in the pce and not you. He even gave me a diamond card. What do you have? You gave birth to his daughter, but you still didn¡¯t get a proper status. Women like you are really shameless!¡±


    The staff in Yuxuan Court all looked toward Xiao Ying.


    There were all kinds of looks.


    Of course, it was mostly of contempt.


    Xiao Ying looked at Liu Yiyi¡¯s smug expression and a faint smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Miss, are you retarded? Do you know me very well? A person should uphold their own dignity. Why are you trying to pull me down to make you look good? Can you please take a look at yourself in the mirror? If it¡¯s not because of the granny, could you have entered the pce? Would you have had the chance to speak to Long Ming?¡±

 Chapter 1761 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1761: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (4)</h4>


    When Liu Yiyi heard Xiao Ying¡¯s words, she despised her even more.


    Since Xiao Ying knew her so well, she definitely treated her as a love rival.


    Although Brother Long Ming was still not interested in her, letting her stay in his pce was enough to make this woman jealous.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I have Granny. One day, I will marry Brother Long Ming. But you have long been abandoned by him. You have no right to shout in front of me!¡±


    Since they had already fallen out, Liu Yiyi did not hold back anymore. She threw the diamond card on the counter and looked at the staff. ¡°When I¡¯m choosing the jade, I don¡¯t want anyone to disturb me. Throw her out!¡±


    The staff looked at the diamond card on the counter and really did not dare to offend her. After all, ording to the rules of the store, they had to fulfill any request the holder of the diamond card had, as long as it was reasonable.


    The staff sighed in her heart and said to Xiao Ying, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, but we won¡¯t sell you this jade bracelet.¡±


    Liu Yiyi could not help but smile.


    So what if she had a child with Brother Long Ming? In Brother Long Ming¡¯s heart, the granny who had saved him was the most important.


    As long as the olddy listened to her, she would be able to stay by Brother Long Ming¡¯s side.


    Xiao Ying looked at Liu Yiyi¡¯s smug expression and was about to say something when the Duke¡¯s wife walked in.


    She happened to hear the staff chasing Xiao Ying away.


    The Duke¡¯s wife was elegant and noble. When she came in, the luxurious and high-end shop seemed to pale inparison.


    ¡°Call your manager over.¡±


    Liu Yiyi looked at the luxurious and elegant wife of the Duke and her heart was thumping. Where had this womane from? She had even called the store manager the moment she arrived. What was her background?


    Not too longter, the store manager came over.


    Seeing that the Duchess hade to Yuxuan Court, the store manager was so frightened that his legs went weak.


    ¡°Ma-Madam?¡± The store manager hurriedly walked up to the Duke¡¯s wife and bowed slightly. ¡°Madam, why didn¡¯t you inform us beforehand so that we could give you a proper wee?¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife scoffed. ¡°If I told you in advance, I wouldn¡¯t know how you treat your customers!¡±


    When Liu Yiyi heard the Duchess¡¯ words, she furrowed her eyebrows unhappily. ¡°Madam, I have a diamond card with me and they are only following the rules.¡±


    ¡°I was the one who set the rules. I¡¯ll cancel this rule now.¡± When the Duchess faced Xiao Ying, she was very kind and gentle. However, when facing outsiders, she had a strong aura.


    Liu Yiyi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°W-Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her mother, and I¡¯m also the boss of Yuxuan Court.¡± The Duke¡¯s wife looked at the store manager. ¡°I brought my daughter here today to give Yuxuan Court to her. From now on, she¡¯ll be the owner of this store.¡±


    Hearing the Duchess¡¯ words, everyone, including Xiao Ying, was stunned.


    Xiao Ying was the first to react. She looked at the Duke¡¯s wife in disbelief. ¡°Mom, this is too expensive. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°Silly child, I¡¯m giving it to you. Just ept it. After your father and I leave, everything in the house will be yours.¡±


    Xiao Ying was speechless.


    Liu Yiyi¡¯s eyes almost popped out. This woman was actually the daughter of the Duke?


    The Duke¡¯s wife wanted to give Yuxuan Court to her?


    Didn¡¯t she have no background?


    Liu Yiyi red at Xiao Ying with a pale expression. She was furious and wanted to say something, but she could not say anything.


    Liu Yiyi took back the diamond card on the counter and left in her high heels.


    Unfortunately, she had walked too quickly and had identally sprained her ankle just she was about to reach the door.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Liu Yiyi eximed.


    She fell to the ground in a sorry state.


    There was a soft sound.


    ¡°My jade pendant!¡±


    Liu Yiyi looked at the cracked jade pendant and tears fell from her eyes.


    Ignoring the pain in her ankle, she stood up and walked to the store manager. ¡°My jade pendant is broken. Can it be fixed?¡±


    The store manager was about to take the jade pendant when a hand suddenly reached over.


    The Duchess took the jade pendant.


    Looking at the jade pendant carefully, she looked at Liu Yiyi with red eyes. ¡°This¡­ Where did you get this from?¡±


    Liu Yiyi looked at the Duke¡¯s wife, who had a drastic change in expression, and was confused. ¡°This is something I¡¯ve been wearing since I was young!¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? How is that possible?¡±


    Xiao Ying could see that something was wrong with the Duke¡¯s wife and she held her trembling shoulders. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife looked at Xiao Ying. ¡°This jade pendant is the love token your father gave me back then.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Could it be that Liu Yiyi was the daughter of the Duke?


    Liu Yiyi snatched the jade pendant from the Duchess and hugged it like she was protecting a treasure. ¡°This is mine, not yours!¡±


    Liu Yiyi limped out of Yuxuan Court angrily.


    When she arrived at a deserted ce, she looked down at the jade pendant in her hand, her heart thumping wildly.


    The Duke¡¯s wife returned to the Duke¡¯s pce in a daze.


    At night, she told the Duke about the jade pendant.


    The Duke was surprised. ¡°Is our Peipei still alive?¡±


    The Duchess found it unbelievable. ¡°At that time, we searched the entire mountain but could not find her. I don¡¯t really believe that it¡¯s her just because of a jade pendant¡±


    ¡°Where is that girl staying now? We can just do a DNA test.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°If she¡¯s our daughter, will she be able to get along well with Ying¡¯er when shees back? I like Ying¡¯er and don¡¯t want her to suffer.¡±


    The Duke looked at his wife. ¡°Our daughter should be reasonable. Ying¡¯er is sensible too. The sisters should be able to get along well.¡±


    The next day.


    The Duke entered the pce and told the butler about taking Liu Yiyi¡¯s hair. The butler agreed to help him.


    After two days, the butler got the servant to secretly get Liu Yiyi¡¯s hair from her room.


    The Duke immediately took the sample to the appraisal center.


    It would take at least three days for the results to be out.


    The Duke¡¯s wife told Xiao Ying about how the Duke had taken Liu Yiyi¡¯s hair for the test.


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, I don¡¯t want to hide this from you. No matter what the result is, you¡¯re still my daughter. This won¡¯t change even if I find my daughter.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded. If the Duke and his wife could find their biological daughter, she would be happy for them.


    In the past few days she had spent at the Duke¡¯s pce, she felt that they were the best parents in the world. The heavens should treat them well.


    ¡°Mom, this is a good thing. Don¡¯t worry about me. As long as you need me, I will always be by your side.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife pulled Xiao Ying into her arms, her eyes red. ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Three dayster.


    The Duke got the test results.


    Xiao Ying apanied the couple to the paternity testing center and watched them open the document file.

 Chapter 1762 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1762: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (5)</h4>


    The Duke opened the document and took out the report.


    The Duke and his wife were still a little nervous. After all, it concerned their long-lost daughter.


    The Duke passed the report to the Duke¡¯s wife. ¡°Dear, you do it!¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯d better do it.¡±


    The Duke took a deep breath and flipped to thest page.


    Seeing the results, the Duke¡¯s eyes turned slightly red.


    ¡°Dear, our daughter is still alive,¡± the Duke said with trembling lips.


    The Duke¡¯s wife took the report and her heart started to beat faster when she saw the final results.


    The DNA test results showed a gic match of 99.99%.


    In other words, Liu Yiyi was their biological daughter!


    Seeing this result, the Duke¡¯s wife had mixed feelings.


    Although she had only seen Liu Yiyi once at Yuxuan Court, her arrogant and despotic personality was really not very likable.


    Xiao Ying, who was standing by the side, already had an answer in her heart when she saw the expressions of the couple.


    Liu Yiyi was the real daughter of the Duke and his wife.


    Although she did not like Liu Yiyi, she was happy that the couple had found their biological daughter.


    Xiao Ying walked forward and grabbed the Duchess¡¯ shoulders. ¡°Congrattions, Dad and Mom!¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s hand and said with red eyes, ¡°Ying¡¯er, Mom¡¯s going to say it again. Even if we acknowledge our daughter, you¡¯re still the daughter of the Duke and that won¡¯t change.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at the Duke¡¯s wife, who was afraid that she would feel ufortable, her eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really happy for you. Don¡¯t feel burdened or pressured. I could really feel your love for me over the past few days. I¡¯m already very thankful.¡±


    Xiao Ying was the type of person who would treat others exceptionally well if they treated her nicely.


    The Duke and his wife treated her like their biological daughter and took good care of her. She was so grateful. How could she be jealous of their biological daughter?


    ¡­


    The Duke wanted to bring his daughter back to the Duke¡¯s pce, and sent someone to the pce in the afternoon.


    Liu Yiyi was lying on the bed and watching videos on her phone. She was not surprised when she found out that the Duke¡¯s pce had sent someone over.


    When the butler of the Duke¡¯s pce told Liu Yiyi about her background, Liu Yiyi smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t they already have a daughter? Why do they still want to acknowledge me?¡±


    The butler of the Duke¡¯s pce spoke for a while before Liu Yiyi packed her luggage and let the olddy know that she was leaving.


    Actually, Liu Yiyi did not want to leave the pce. After all, she would be able to see Long Ming every day once he was discharged from the hospital.


    Her proximity would give her an advantage. Perhaps, after some time, she would even be able to gain Brother Long Ming¡¯s favor.


    However, after returning to the Duke¡¯s pce, her status would be different. She would be able to match up to Brother Long Ming in the future.


    ¡­


    When they arrived at the Duke¡¯s pce, Liu Yiyi looked at the luxurious manor and she could not help but smile when she thought about how she would be the mistress here in the future.


    After the butler went to fetch Liu Yiyi, the Duke¡¯s wife personally made a meal, and Xiao Ying helped her out in the kitchen.


    Liu Yiyi came over and was unhappy when she did not see the Duke and his wife weing her at the door.


    The Duke happened to be in a video conference and came down after the meeting. When he saw Liu Yiyi¡¯s tensed face, he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re Yiyi, right?¡±


    Liu Yiyi nced at the Duke and said impatiently, ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife and Xiao Ying heard the noise and came out of the kitchen. Xiao Ying greeted Liu Yiyi, ¡°Wee home.¡±


    Liu Yiyi felt that Xiao Ying was really a hypocrite. The two of them had clearly been at odds at Yuxuan Court a few days ago, but she was still able to greet her with a smile this time!


    She had to feeling guilty for snatching her ce!


    Liu Yiyi snorted and looked at the Duke. ¡°Where¡¯s my room?¡±


    Seeing that Liu Yiyi was still so arrogant, the Duke¡¯s wife frowned. ¡°Yiyi, this is your sister, Xiao Ying. Why did you ignore her greeting?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already upying my home and snatching my parents away from me. Why should I care about her?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Since when has she snatched anyone away from you? She¡¯s your sister.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such a shameless sister who got pregnant before marriage.¡± Liu Yiyi walked toward the stairs.


    The Duke¡¯s wife wanted to chase after her and scold Liu Yiyi, but the Duke grabbed her hand. ¡°This child has been missing since she was young. She might not have received a good education outside. She just came back and doesn¡¯t know the rules. We can teach her slowly in the future!¡±


    The Duchess was furious.


    Xiao Ying calmed the Duke¡¯s wife down. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t know anything. Take it slow.¡±


    ¡°How is she young?¡± The Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s head started to hurt and she massaged her temples. ¡°How could my child be like this?¡±


    ¡­


    Liu Yiyi was brought upstairs by the butler.


    The butler opened the door of one of the rooms. ¡°Second Miss, this is your room.¡±


    ¡°Where is that woman staying?¡±


    The butler was confused. ¡°Which woman?¡±


    ¡°That Xiao Ying.¡±


    ¡°Elder Miss lives in the room at the end of the corridor.¡±


    ¡°Take me there.¡±


    ¡°Second Miss, that is against the rules.¡± Apart from the servants who were in charge of cleaning, no one else was allowed to enter their masters¡¯ rooms without permission.


    Liu Yiyi ignored the butler and walked toward Xiao Ying¡¯s room.


    Pushing open the door, she saw that Xiao Ying¡¯s room was much bigger than hers. Not only was it connected to the study, but there was also a luxurious dressing room with rows of custom-made clothes inside, dazzling her eyes.


    They were both daughters, but why was she being treated so differently?


    Liu Yiyi pointed at Xiao Ying¡¯s room. ¡°Go down and tell them that I want to stay in this room.¡±


    The butler looked troubled. ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and go. If not, you can pack up and leave!¡±


    The butler turned and walked downstairs.


    This Second Miss¡¯ temper was really different from Eldest Miss¡¯. One was a shrew, while the other was a fairy.


    The butler went downstairs and walked up to the couple. ¡°Master, Madam, Second Miss said¡­¡± The butler found it hard to say.


    The Duke¡¯s wife frowned. ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She said that she wants to stay in the room that Miss is staying in.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The usually poised and elegant wife of the Duke could not help but raise her voice. ¡°Get her down. I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±


    She had been rude to her sister the moment she entered and now, she even wanted to upy her sister¡¯s room. This child reallycked manners!


    The Duke looked at his wife who was very unhappy with their daughter. ¡°Your blood pressure is high. Don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯ll go up and take a look.¡±


    The Duke was about to go upstairs when Xiao Ying stopped him. ¡°Dad, if she wants to stay in my room, let her have it! It¡¯s the same even if I move to another room.¡±


    Xiao Ying only wanted the Duke¡¯s pce happy and harmonious. She did not want the family to be in a mess because of her rtionship with Liu Yiyi.


    Besides, this was Liu Yiyi¡¯s house.

 Chapter 1763 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1763: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (6)</h4>


    Liu Yiyi had been in the pce for half a month.


    Xiao Ying gave in to her every time. When she started a fight, Xiao Ying would not argue with her.


    This made Liu Yiyi angry.


    The Duke¡¯s wife found an old nanny who knew etiquette and wanted to teach Liu Yiyi some etiquette.


    In the end, she angered the old nanny so much that she had almost gotten a heart attack.


    The Duke¡¯s wife then found a university professor to teach her culture, but she either slept or yed with her phone in ss.


    The Duchess disliked her biological daughter even more as time went by.


    Liu Yiyi naturally felt the disappointment the Duke¡¯s wife had towards her. She was toozy to enrich herself, but she had a problem with the Duke¡¯s wife being good to Xiao Ying.


    Every day, there would be all kinds of arguments, causing the family to be in chaos.


    The most outrageous thing was that she had asked the Duke¡¯s wife to make a choice. The Duchess had to choose between her and Xiao Ying. They couldn¡¯t possibly coexist.


    The Duke¡¯s wife chose Xiao Ying without hesitation.


    Liu Yiyi was furious.


    Even though the Duke¡¯s wife had not chosen her, she did not move out. She simply went on a hunger strike for a day.


    No one had gone up to offer her a meal. At night, she came down dejectedly.


    The Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s attitude was very firm. She did not fall for Liu Yiyi¡¯s pretentious act and said to her ruthlessly at dinner, ¡°Stay in this house if you can. If not, you¡¯re free to leave.¡±


    On the contrary, the Duke¡¯s wife liked Xiao Ying more and more. If there was anything on her mind, she would always tell Xiao Ying and their rtionship became more harmonious.


    During dinner, Liu Yiyi could not understand what the Duke¡¯s wife and Xiao Ying were talking about, nor could she interrupt them.


    In this family, she was like an outsider.


    Soon, it was the day for Long Ming to be discharged.


    Long Mei contacted Xiao Ying early in the morning.


    ¡°I think I¡¯d better not go.¡± He had not contacted her recently. He probably did not want to see her!


    Long Mei did not force Xiao Ying. It was her brother¡¯s fault for being so stubborn!


    When Long Ming was discharged from the hospital, even Wan Bao came to fetch him.


    Xiao Ying had promised Wan Bao that she would let her return to the pce with Long Ming after he was discharged from the hospital.


    Long Ming had changed out of his hospital gown and was wearing a knee-length ck coat. It entuated his tall figure. Under his short hair, his facial features were well-defined and his eyes were dark.


    He nced around the ward and saw that that woman was not among the people who came to fetch him. He could not describe his feelings.


    She had always been so brutal.


    Had she been ignoring him recently because she wanted him to look for her?


    How naive!


    He would not look for her!


    Although the Duke¡¯s wife had been troubled by Liu Yiyi¡¯sck of manners recently, she had been paying attention to the rtionship between Xiao Ying and Long Ming.


    Seeing that Long Ming was discharged from the hospital and still did not contact Xiao Ying, the Duke¡¯s wife felt a little angry and resentful.


    Ying¡¯er had already given birth to a daughter for him, and the two of them had already been at the stage of discussing marriage. But their rtionship had broken down just like that.


    As a mother, she was worried for Ying¡¯er even if she were to marry into the pce in the future.


    Given the Duke¡¯s status, it would not be difficult to find a good family for their daughter.


    The Duchess looked at Xiao Ying, who was making snacks in the kitchen, and said to her, ¡°Ying¡¯er, will you apany me to a banquet tonight?¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Xiao Ying fed the Duchess a piece of bear biscuit she had just made. ¡°Mom, what do you think about it?¡±


    The Duchess¡¯ curved up into narrow slits. ¡°Delicious.¡±


    Liu Yiyi happened toe to the kitchen and when she saw the harmonious and happy rtionship between the Duchess and Xiao Ying, she felt something gnawing at her heart.


    Why was this Xiao Ying so popr everywhere she went?


    She was the daughter of the Duke¡¯s wife. When had the Duke¡¯s wife ever smiled at her like that?


    ¡­


    That night.


    The Duchess brought Xiao Ying to the hotel.


    When they arrived downstairs, Liu Yiyi followed them down in her evening gown.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve never taken me out. Can I go with you and Sister tonight?¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife looked at Liu Yiyi, who was wearing a fiery red dress, seemingly imitating Xiao Ying¡¯s style. She frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there after you learn your etiquette.¡±


    Liu Yiyi stomped her feet. ¡°Who said I haven¡¯t learnt it?¡±


    ¡°A well-bred youngdy would not stomp her feet like that.¡±


    The Duchess tpok Xiao Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°Ying¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Liu Yiyi looked at their disappearing figures and the tears in her eyes fell.


    The Duchess was too biased. Liu Yiyi had never thought about why the Duchess was disappointed in her. She felt that she was not in the wrong and it waspletely the fault of everyone else.


    Liu Yiyi drove out of the Duke¡¯s pce.


    She arrived at a bar.


    She sat in front of the bar and ordered a cocktail. She took a big sip and took a huge gulp, choking on it so much so that her tears fell.


    Liu Yiyi was wearing a high-end custom-made dress. Although she wasn¡¯t refined, she was pretty and her figure was exquisite, so many people came to hit on her.


    Liu Yiyi was concerned only about a person with Long Ming¡¯s status. There was no way she would take a fancy to any of these men.


    Lou Lan, Li Yuan, and a few other socialites were also at the bar. They had spotted Liu Yiyiing in.


    Li Yuan whispered into Lou Lan¡¯s ear, ¡°Lan Lan, do you see that woman? A servant of my family has a rtive working for the Duke¡¯s family. She told my servant that that woman is the second daughter of the Duke.¡±


    Lou Lan frowned in confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t Long Ying the only daughter of the Duke?¡±


    After the Duke¡¯s pce announced Xiao Ying¡¯s identity, Lou Lan had kept a low profile for a while. It was only when no one came to find trouble with her for several days that she hade out again.


    She had information about Xiao Ying¡¯s past. Lou Lan wanted to find the person who had given her the information, but that person seemed to have disappeared and could not be found.


    ¡°I heard that this Second Miss had a weak body in the past. The fortune teller said that she had to live in the mountains.¡±


    Lou Lan looked at Liu Yiyi and walked toward her with a smile.


    On the way to the banquet, Xiao Ying looked at the Duke¡¯s wife. ¡°Mom, give Yiyi some time to learn the rules.¡±


    At the mention of Liu Yiyi, the Duchess¡¯ head hurt. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she can change those bad habits.¡±


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips and said, ¡°Mom, I think I should move out for the time being. You and Yiyi should build up your rtionship¡­¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could finish, she was interrupted by the Duke¡¯s wife. ¡°You silly child, you¡¯re always thinking about others! I won¡¯t let you move out. I panic whenever I don¡¯t see you for a day.¡±


    Xiao Ying had no choice but to listen to the Duke¡¯s wife.


    In the pce.


    Long Ming told Wan Bao a story and came out of her room.


    When he arrived downstairs, he overheard Long Mei on a call.


    ¡°Sister-inw, did the Duke¡¯s wife bring you to Mrs Li¡¯s party? Mrs Li¡¯s third son is very outstanding and is still unmarried. From what I see, the Duke¡¯s wife must be bringing you out to meet that outstanding single man.¡±


    Hearing Long Mei¡¯s words, Long Ming¡¯s expression darkened.


    When he was discharged from the hospital, she had been nowhere to be seen but now, she was going to a party for a blind date?

 Chapter 1764 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1764: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After the call, Long Mei turned around and saw Long Ming standing behind her with a dark gaze.


    Long Mei patted her chest in shock. ¡°Brother, are you trying to scare me to death by standing there without saying a word?¡±


    Long Ming nced at Long Mei coldly. ¡°Did you just say that she went to Mrs Li¡¯s party?¡±


    Long Mei was stunned for a moment before she regained her senses and smiled. ¡°Yes, Brother. Since you don¡¯t like her anymore, it¡¯s normal for her to go out and meet more outstanding men!¡±


    Long Ming narrowed his eyes and pursed his thin lips tightly. He said nothing more and turned to leave.


    ¡°Brother, where are you going?¡±


    There was no answer.


    Long Mei smiled as she watched Long Ming leave angrily.


    Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up the act.


    As she smiled, a handsome and arrogant face shed past Long Mei¡¯s mind.


    The smile on her lips froze.


    Why was she thinking of that man again?


    ¡­


    Mrs Li¡¯s house was brightly lit tonight, and many rich and nobledies had arrived.


    The Duke¡¯s wife brought Xiao Ying to the banquet hall and Mrs Li weed them warmly.


    Mrs Li¡¯s youngest son had just returned from abroad. When he saw Xiao Ying wearing a long red V-neck dress, his eyes shed with amazement.


    While Mrs Li was chatting with the Duke¡¯s wife, the Little Young Master came over to chat with Xiao Ying.


    The Little Young Master was wise, humorous and would not give people pressure.


    Xiao Ying chatted happily with him.


    When it was time to dance, the Little Young Master invited Xiao Ying to dance.


    Xiao Ying did not act coy and ced her hand in the Little Young Master¡¯s.


    The two of them were dancing a waltz.


    The Little Young Master had not expected Xiao Ying to be able to dance the waltz so well, and the chemistry between them was very good.


    The man was handsome while the woman was pretty. Very soon, they became the most eye-catching couple on the dance floor.


    The others stood aside and watched as the two of them danced together.


    Whether it was rotating, turning sideways and tilting, or advancing and retreating, the two of them worked together wlessly. Xiao Ying¡¯s skirt fluttered as their bodies touched. They gazed at each other and she lifted her chin slightly. Her figure was graceful, her posture elegant, and her steps refined¡­


    With thest action, she spun like a beautiful butterfly andnded in his arms.


    There was a moment of silence, followed by enthusiastic apuse.


    ¡°You danced too well.¡±


    ¡°To be able to have such great chemistry on your first time, Miss Long and Little Young Master must be fated for each other!¡±


    Xiao Ying had an elegant and beautiful smile on her lips as she nodded at thedies who were praising them. Suddenly, she felt a scorching and sharp gazend on her.


    She turned back and her eyes met with his deep and cold eyes.


    Long Ming!


    Why was he here?


    Just now, everyone had been focused on their dance and no one had noticed that Long Ming had arrived. Now that Mrs Li saw Long Ming, she went up to him in disbelief.


    The Duke¡¯s wife had also seen Long Ming and she came up to Xiao Ying. ¡°Ying¡¯er, don¡¯t make a move until he takes the initiative.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at the Duke¡¯s wife, who was worried sick over her feelings, and grabbed her hand. ¡°Mom, I know.¡±


    With Long Ming¡¯s current personality, he definitely did not like women who threw themselves at him.


    She would not throw herself at him and make him hate her.


    After talking to the Little Young Master for a while, Xiao Ying went to the washroom to touch up her makeup.


    She was about to go in after closing the door when a hand reached over and pressed her against the door frame.


    Xiao Ying was shocked.


    Seeing whom the man standing at the door was, Xiao Ying was slightly surprised. ¡°Long Ming?¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips tightly, saying nothing as he pushed the door with his hand.


    Xiao Ying was wearing high heels and she took a few steps back unsteadily from his sudden push.


    Long Ming walked in and closed the door behind him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± If someone saw him, it would not reflect well on him.


    Long Ming strode toward Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying looked at his dark and cold expression, as she moved back unconsciously.


    She had backed off so much that she was now leaning against the sink.


    The man stood in front of her, his long arms ced on the sink by her sides, trapping her between.


    A familiar and unfamiliar smell mixed with the faint smell of tobo tickled her senses.


    Xiao Ying put her hands on his shoulders and pushed him away. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    He did not move, his thin lips pursed into a straight line. His handsome face approached hers, the tip of his nose almost touching hers.


    Looking at his dark eyes that seemed to want to swallow her, Xiao Ying was a little anxious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you not want to see me? Why are you trapping me here?¡±


    ¡°Why? Is Mrs Li¡¯s son your new target?¡±


    Hearing his words, Xiao Ying¡¯s pupils constricted.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you feel ufortable when you can¡¯t attract men¡¯s attention?¡±


    The way he looked at her was as though she was a promiscuous woman. Perhaps, this was the image she had in his heart now!


    Forget it. She did not want to argue with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± She replied coldly.


    He probably had not expected her to have such an attitude. Previously, in order to get close to him, she had even disguised herself as a maid. In the end, when Wan Bao recovered, she had be strangers with him.


    This woman was too ambitious.


    He lifted his slender hand and grabbed her chin. ¡°Does that Young Master Li outside know that you have a child? Does he know that you were once my woman?¡±


    He leaned down and spoke into her ear. His tone was low, cold, and enchanting.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s body was stiff and her ears were slightly hot. She tried to calm herself down and red at him angrily. Then, she kicked his calf when he was not paying attention.


    She was very fast and he did not have time to dodge.


    A wave of pain hit him.


    She pushed him away quickly and left the washroom.


    The Li family¡¯s Young Master was standing outside. Seeing Xiao Yinging out, his expression was dark and he asked with concern, ¡°Miss Long, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could say anything, a tall figure walked out from the washroom.


    Even after the man was kicked in the lef, he acted like nothing had happened. He had one hand in his pocket, his expression cold and sharp.


    Seeing the Young Master of the Li family standing outside, his deep eagle eyes narrowed slightly and a strong aura gushed out. He left without a word.


    When the Li family¡¯s Young Master saw Long Minging out of the washroom, shock appeared in his eyes. He looked at Xiao Ying again, and her face waspletely red. Although she was not a petty woman and had experienced many storms, she still felt embarrassed when others saw her and Long Minging out of the washroom one after another.


    Seeing Xiao Ying turning her gaze away, the Little Young Master didn¡¯t ask her anything.


    When they arrived at the banquet hall, Mrs Li called Little Young Master to the side and said to him, ¡°The King just told me that Miss Long is his woman and told you not to have any ideas about her.¡±

 Chapter 1765 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1765: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (8)</h4>


    Xiao Ying did not know what Long Ming had said to Mrs Li. When she returned to the banquet hall, Long Ming was already gone.


    On the way back to the Duke¡¯s pce, the Duchess received a call from her husband.


    After the call, the Duchess¡¯ expression changed.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Your father called and said that Yiyi was hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Xiao Ying and the Duke¡¯s wife rushed to the hospital.


    Liu Yiyi had juste out of the operating room and her face looked pale.


    ¡°Doctor, what happened to my daughter?¡± The Duke¡¯s wife asked.


    The doctor shook his head. ¡°We haven¡¯t found anything yet.¡±


    Liu Yiyi slowly opened her eyes and called out weakly, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Although the Duke¡¯s wife did not like Liu Yiyi¡¯s personality, she was still her daughter. Her heart ached when she saw her daughter¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°Yiyi, how are you feeling? Where are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Liu Yiyi¡¯s lips quivered and she looked at Xiao Ying. Suddenly, she vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Her face turned even paler. She grabbed the Duchess¡¯ hand as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°Mom, she can¡¯t be here. Ask her to leave. Ask her to leave¡­¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife frowned and wanted to say something, but Liu Yiyi spat out another mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Doctor, quickly check her.¡±


    Liu Yiyi¡¯s body twitched and she looked terrified. ¡°Ask her to leave. She can¡¯t be here. Ah¡­ It¡¯s so ufortable!¡±


    The Duke, who was standing by the side, saw that something was wrong with Liu Yiyi. He frowned and walked to Xiao Ying¡¯s side. ¡°Ying¡¯er, why don¡¯t you leave first?¡±


    When the Duke¡¯s wife heard that the Duke wanted Xiao Ying to leave, her expression fell. ¡°What does Yiyi¡¯s condition have to do with Ying¡¯er? You have to be rational.¡±


    Xiao Ying saw that Liu Yiyi was vomiting blood and trembling, so she stood up and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll leave first. Take good care of Yiyi.¡±


    Liu Yiyi¡¯s condition only improved after Xiao Ying left.


    The doctor could not find anything wrong with Liu Yiyi¡¯s body. She had not been poisoned, nor were there any other abnormalities.


    Two dayster, the doctor said that she could be discharged. In the end, Liu Yiyi vomited blood again when she saw Xiao Ying at the Duke¡¯s pce.


    Liu Yiyi only felt better after Xiao Ying avoided Liu Yiyi.


    The Duke asked his friend about this situation and a friend suggested that she might have been cursed.


    The Duke did not believe in the supernatural realm, but with Liu Yiyi¡¯s current situation, he could only go against his own rationality.


    He found a monk from a temple.


    After the aplished monk read Liu Yiyi¡¯s birth characters, he said that someone in the Duke¡¯s pce was ipatible with her and that she had to stay away from that person to survive.


    That night.


    The Duke looked at the Duke¡¯s wife, who had been suffering from more sever insomnia recently, and sighed. ¡°Dear, the monk said that someone in the family is ipatible with Yiyi. He even said that the person¡¯s birth date and time matches Ying¡¯er¡¯s.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife was about to take sleeping pills when she heard the Duke¡¯s words. She red at him. ¡°What do you mean? Do you mean that Ying¡¯er is jinxing Yiyi?¡±


    ¡°Look, when these two children are together, the house is always in chaos. Yiyi is vomiting blood at the sight of Ying¡¯er now. If this continues, she really won¡¯t be able to live for long.¡±


    The Duke also liked Xiao Ying a lot, but people were selfish and he was more biased toward his biological daughter.


    Since it concerned his daughter¡¯s life, he had to make some decisions.


    The Duke¡¯s wife did not agree with her husband¡¯s words. ¡°I don¡¯t believe in those things. When my famous doctor friend from overseases back in a few days, I¡¯ll ask him to take a look at Yiyi again.¡±


    The Duke frowned and said, ¡°My suggestion is to let Ying¡¯er move out for the time being and let here back when the cause of Yiyi¡¯s illness is found.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife had caught a cold recently and was coughing a little. Xiao Ying had cooked some sugared pear water and had brought it up. She was just about to knock on the door of the master bedroom.


    The master bedroom door was not closed tightly and a faint yellow light could be seen through the gap. She raised her hand and suddenly heard the conversation between the Duke and the Duke¡¯s wife.


    The bowl in her hand almost fell over.


    The monk said that she was jinxing Liu Yiyi?


    Liu Yiyi had vomited blood for no reason because of her?


    Before Xiao Ying could think any further, she heard the Duke asking her to move out temporarily.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart tightened slightly.


    Actually, she could understand the Duke¡¯s feelings. How could a father not be anxious when his daughter was sick?


    Xiao Ying looked down and went downstairs.


    She handed the bowl to the butler and asked him to bring it to the Duke¡¯s wife.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Before dawn, Xiao Ying left with her luggage.


    She had left a letter on the bedside table.


    Liu Yiyi and Xiao Ying both stayed on the third floor. When she heard soundsing from outside, she went to Xiao Ying¡¯s room after thetter left.


    Seeing the letter Xiao Ying left behind, she took it to her room.


    After reading it, she burned the letter.


    During breakfast, the Duke¡¯s wife did not see Xiao Yinging down and asked the butler to call her.


    The butler told the Duke¡¯s wife, ¡°Elder Miss left very early this morning.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife was surprised. ¡°What?¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife hurriedly went upstairs. Pushing open Xiao Ying¡¯s bedroom door, the Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes immediately turned red when she saw that the clothes she had bought for Xiao Ying were all there. She had only taken away a few of her own things.


    Ying¡¯er had left?


    She had not believed or agreed to whatever the Duke had told herst night.


    But Ying¡¯er had left.


    The Duke walked in and looked at the Duke¡¯s wife, whose eyes were red, with a heavy expression.


    Had he been too concerned about Yiyi recently that made Ying¡¯er suffer?


    ¡°Dear, call Ying¡¯er!¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife took the phone from the Duke and called Xiao Ying.


    But it was turned off.


    When the Duke and his wife arrived at the dining room downstairs, Liu Yiyi was extremely unhappy when she saw their sad faces.


    Xiao Ying had simply left.


    Was this necessary?


    ¡°Dad, Mom, you doted on her to the core, but she left without a word. This kind of daughter doesn¡¯t care about you at all. Why are you sad?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she saw the Duke¡¯s wife ring at her with red eyes. ¡°She¡¯s your sister!¡±


    Liu Yiyi wanted to say that she did not have such a sister, but after seeing the Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s expression, she shut her mouth.


    After breakfast, the Duke¡¯s wife wanted to find Xiao Ying, but Liu Yiyi fainted again.


    When the Duke saw this, he sighed. ¡°Let Yiyi¡¯s condition get better before you find Ying¡¯er!¡± The Duke was more or less unhappy with Xiao Ying leaving without a word.


    This child clearly knew that Madam doted on her. Why had she left without saying anything?


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying found a small district and rented an apartment there.


    She locked herself in the apartment for the entire day before turning on her phone.


    The moment she turned on her phone, Long Mei called her.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I just went to the Duke¡¯s pce to look for you. They said that you moved out. Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Mei¡¯er,e have a drink with me!¡±

 Chapter 1766 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1766: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (9)</h4>


    At the bar.


    Xiao Ying and Long Mei booked a room and closed the door, cutting off all the noise outside.


    Xiao Ying ordered a bottle of wine.


    It had been a long time since she had drunk such spicy and strong liquor.


    Long Mei looked at Xiao Ying¡¯s tired expression and knew that she was not in a good mood.


    Recently, the Duke and his wife had found their real daughter and she was that annoying Liu Yiyi, no less. Liu Yiyi liked to cause trouble in the pce and she even made things difficult for Xiao Ying after returning to the Duke¡¯s pce.


    ¡°Sister-inw, did you move out?¡± Long Mei raised her ss and clinked it with Xiao Ying¡¯s. ¡°Was it because of that Liu?¡±


    Xiao Ying did not want to gossip about the Duke¡¯s family. She could not get along with Liu Yiyi and it would be good for both of them if she moved out.


    It was just that she had probably felt a little greedy and reluctant because of the Duchess¡¯ love for her.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about her.¡± Xiao Ying picked up her wine ss and took a big gulp.


    Xiao Ying was depressed but Long Mei was not any better.


    She had not recovered from the trauma of falling out of love, and having faced betrayal and hurt.


    She used to think that breaking up would not be painful even if she loved someone, and she would definitely leave easily given her personality.


    However, when it really happened to her, she realized that the heart-wrenching pain could not be healed in a short period of time!


    Long Mei and Xiao Ying drank one ss after another.


    They drank until eleven at night, when Xiao Ying¡¯s phone rang.


    Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows. Who would call her sote at night?


    She took out her phone from her bag and saw the caller ID.


    She was slightly stunned.


    The Duke¡¯s wife was calling.


    Xiao Ying stared at the shing screen, not knowing if she should answer.


    The Duchess was a kind and warm mother who had given her a motherly love she had never enjoyed.


    She knew that the Duke¡¯s wife would definitely not let her go if she had asked to leave in person.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts. By the time she regained her senses, the ringtone had already gone off.


    ¡°Sister-inw, did the Duke¡¯s pce call? The Duke¡¯s wife really treats you as her daughter. Why don¡¯t you go back? With your ability, won¡¯t you be able to subdue Liu Yiyi?¡±


    Xiao Ying was not afraid of Liu Yiyi, but she did not want the Duke and his wife to be stuck between them.


    Besides, Liu Yiyi was the real daughter of the couple.


    Xiao Ying was unwilling to fight with Liu Yiyi for what rightfully belonged to her.


    Before Xiao Ying could say anything, her phone rang again.


    Xiao Ying did not see the caller ID and thought that it was the Duke¡¯s wife calling. She could not bear to reject her call and answered the call.


    However, it was not the Duchess who had called.


    Instead, it was a deep and cold male voice. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s voice, Xiao Ying froze for a moment.


    Who was calling her?


    ¡°Why should I tell you where I am?¡± Xiao Ying leaned against the sofa, her red eyes slightly dazed.


    The man on the other end of the call froze for a second or two when he heard Xiao Ying¡¯s tone. When he regained his senses, his voice turned colder. ¡°You drank?¡±


    ¡°You must be a pervert. What does it have to do with you whether I drink or not?¡±


    Xiao Ying nned to hang up.


    The man probably expected her next action and said in a low voice, ¡°Wan Bao is not feeling well.¡±


    Hearing the name ¡®Wan Bao¡¯, Xiao Ying¡¯s muddled mind immediately sobered up.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re Long Ming?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Xiao Ying could not see the man¡¯s face, but from his voice, she could tell that his expression must be very dark and scary.


    Xiao Ying sat up straight, furrowing her eyebrows tightly. ¡°Are you saying that Wan Bao is unwell? Where is she feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°Everywhere!¡± The man¡¯s tone was rather mean.


    Xiao Ying had drunk a lot and her head was heavy, so she could not tell if he was telling the truth.


    ¡°How is she now?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± The man¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er and I are at Xingyue Bar.¡±


    The moment Xiao Ying finished speaking, the man on the other end of the call hung up.


    Xiao Ying stared at the darkened phone screen in shock for a few seconds.


    Long Mei sat beside Xiao Ying and looked at her beautiful side profile. ¡°Sister-inw, did my brother call?¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded and put her phone into her bag. ¡°He said that Wan Bao is not feeling well. Mei¡¯er, can you bring me to the pce?¡±


    Mei¡¯er was confused. ¡°When I came out, Wan Bao was fine!¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Ying was worried, Long Mei said, ¡°I¡¯ll call the driver to pick us up now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡­


    Half an hourter, the chauffeur sent a message that he had arrived.


    Long Mei and Xiao Ying paid the bill and walked out of the bar.


    Two shiny ck luxury cars were parked by the roadside.


    The driver was standing by the car in front. When he saw Long Mei, he said to her, ¡°Miss Long, please get into this car.¡±


    Long Mei frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll go with my sister-inw.¡±


    The driver nced at the car behind. ¡°Miss Ying, please take the one behind.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Before Long Mei could finish, two bodyguards got out of the car and helped Long Mei into the car.


    Long Mei had drunk a lot and was taken away before she could resist.


    Xiao Ying froze for a few seconds.


    At this moment, the luxurious ck car behind drove up to her.


    The car window was lowered and a well-defined and cold face appeared in front of Xiao Ying.


    Long Ming?


    Xiao Ying blinked, thinking that she was seeing things.


    Seeing that she had drunk too much and was slow to react, the man narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Xiao Ying stood still.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see how Wan Bao is doing?¡±


    Xiao Ying went to the back of the car and pulled the door.


    She could not open it.


    ¡°Unlock it.¡±


    The man pursed his thin lips and said coldly, ¡°In front.¡±


    Xiao Ying walked toward the front passenger seat, feeling dizzy. This time, she managed to pull the door open.


    She got into the car and had just fastened her seatbelt when the man stepped on the elerator and left.


    Xiao Ying looked at the man¡¯s cold and sharp side profile and asked worriedly, ¡°What happened to Wan Bao?¡±


    The man pursed his lips tightly and said nothing.


    Although she was a little drunk, Xiao Ying was still able to analyze the situation.


    Since he coulde and fetch her personally, Wan Bao should not be in a very serious condition.


    Xiao Ying leaned against the seat, wanting to look out of the window, but her eyes somehownded on the man¡¯s side profile and shoulders.


    His shoulders were firm and strong, as if they could block all the wind and rain outside, giving off a sense of security.


    However, she could not get any closer.


    Too many things had happened recently. Xiao Ying was exhausted, but she did not even have a shoulder to lean on.


    However, since she was young, she was used to relying on herself for everything. She would swallow all of her bitterness and tears.


    Noticing Xiao Ying¡¯s gaze, the man looked over at her, his eyes dark. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to tell you that I can take Wan Bao away from here and never appear in front of you again.¡±

 Chapter 1767 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1767: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (10)</h4>


    The flickering lightsnded on his well-defined face, making him look even more cold and indifferent.


    Hearing her words, his grip on the steering wheel tightened slightly.


    His eagle-like eyes shot at her and he said coldly, ¡°Why? Are you interested in the Second Prince or the Young Master of the Li family? Do you think you¡¯ll still be as popr after leaving with your daughter?¡±


    Hearing his mocking tone, Xiao Ying was not angry. Her expression was calm. ¡°What does it have to do with you who I¡¯m with? If Wan Bao and I don¡¯t burden you, you can find a Princess Consort you like. Won¡¯t that be great for everyone?¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s expression darkened and he wanted to curse.


    When had he said that he wanted to find a Princess Consort?


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide what kind of life I want to live. Wan Bao is my daughter. You can forget about taking her away!¡±


    Xiao Ying said nothing more.


    The atmosphere in the car was extremely stiff and cold.


    The car drove to an intersection and stopped at the junction.


    Long Ming stared at the woman whose back was facing him. Thinking about how she had ignored him these past few days and was extremely cold, he felt like someone had punched him in the heart.


    She was used to ying hard to get!


    He had clearly suffered at her hands once, but now, he was still under her spell.


    These few days, he had been very unhappy that she did not contact him and did not even visit him.


    ¡°Why do you look so angry?¡±


    Hearing his words, Xiao Ying turned back to look at him. His expression was tense, his eyes dark and sharp. His strong and cold aura almost froze the air in the car.


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, wouldn¡¯t it have been good for me to sit in the same car as Mei¡¯er? Besides, no one asked you to pick me up. Did you take the wrong medicine? Is there something wrong with you?¡±


    He did not like her appearing in front of him and she had avoided him as much as possible.


    Whatever he said, she did her best to endure it and not argue with him.


    But he still disliked her!


    The atmosphere in the car was even more oppressive.


    Long Ming pursed his lips into a tight line.


    After the car started, he drove for a distance before stopping by the roadside. He clenched his jaw and said sharply, ¡°Scram!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Xiao Ying pushed open the door, wanting to get out of the car.


    But before she could take a step out, a long hand reached over her.


    Bang! The door was mmed shut by the man again.


    The car sped toward the pce.


    There were no more words between them.


    ¡­


    When they arrived at the pce, Xiao Ying got out of the car first.


    Long Mei¡¯s car had arrived first. Seeing Xiao Ying arrive, she hurried forward. ¡°Sister-inw, did my brother make things difficult for you?¡±


    Long Ming walked over and frowned when he heard Long Mei¡¯s words.


    Those who did not know anything would think that Long Mei was that woman¡¯s younger sister!


    Xiao Ying shook her head, ncing at Long Ming¡¯s tall and cold back as she said, ¡°Mei¡¯er, I¡¯m going to see Wan Bao.¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    Xiao Ying hurried to Wan Bao¡¯s room.


    The nanny was covering the nket for Wan Bao who had kicked it away. Seeing Xiao Yinging over, she said softly, ¡°Miss Ying, Wan Bao is asleep.¡±


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiao Ying walked to the bed and looked at Wan Bao, who was lying on the bed. The little girl¡¯s face was red and glossy, her breathing was even and she was sleeping soundly. In what way was she ufortable?


    Xiao Ying went to the bathroom to wash her hands before she sat on the bed and caressed the little girl¡¯s head.


    Everything was normal.


    If that was the case, why had Long Ming called her?


    Did he¡­ want to find a reason to meet her?


    Did he remember something?


    At the thought of this possibility, Xiao Ying¡¯s heart started beating faster.


    Coming out of Wan Bao¡¯s room, Xiao Ying went downstairs. After hearing themotion upstairs, Long Ming happened toe up from downstairs.


    Seeing Xiao Ying, Long Ming¡¯s cold expression seemed a little unnatural. ¡°I asked you toe because Wan Bao called for her mommy in her sleep. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    Hearing his words, Xiao Ying felt both bemused and angry.


    ¡°What am I overthinking about?¡± Xiao Ying¡¯s expression was calm and there were no emotions on her pretty face. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Without looking at Long Ming again, Xiao Ying nned to leave.


    But she had just taken a step when her fair wrist was grabbed by a strong force.


    Xiao Ying looked down, furrowing her eyebrows as she stared at the hand that was holding her wrist tightly. ¡°Long Ming, aren¡¯t you very conflicted?¡±


    Long Ming did not know why he had held her hand to not let her leave. He was unhappy and wanted to find an outlet to vent his anger.


    With a dark expression, he pulled her upstairs.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s stomach churned after being dragged by him.


    ¡°Long Ming, let go. I don¡¯t feel well¡­¡±


    The man turned a deaf ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to vomit¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    A few secondster.


    The man, who was covered in vomit, had a dark expression.


    F*ck!


    He really wanted to strangle her to death!


    Xiao Ying looked at his disheveled appearance and wanted tough. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. Who asked you to hold on to me?¡±


    Long Ming shouted for the butler angrily and ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t let this woman leave without my permission!¡±


    ¡­


    Long Ming went to the master bedroom to take a bath while Xiao Ying headed to the guest room.


    Long Mei brought a set of her clothes over.


    After Xiao Ying came out of the shower, she was drying her hair when the door was pushed open.


    A man wearing a navy blue nightgown walked in.


    Seeing his sharp and cold eyes, Xiao Ying thought that he hade to beat her up. In the end, she saw that he was holding an exquisite porcin cup.


    ¡°Drink it.¡± He handed her the cup.


    Xiao Ying nced into the cup. It should be hangover tea.


    Xiao Ying looked at the man suspiciously. ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I just don¡¯t want to see you drunk.¡±


    Looking at his cold and awkward expression, Xiao Ying took the porcin cup, turned around, and started drinking it.


    Her figure was reflected in the French windows.


    He saw her lips curl up slightly.


    Long Ming¡¯s gaze on her darkened.


    For the past few days, he had felt like his heart had been emptied.


    He did not know what was wrong with him. He had be even more irritable and unpredictable. But now, seeing the smile on her lips, his restless and uneasy heart seemed to be slowly soothed.


    As if he had been bewitched by something, he walked forward unconsciously, his long arms hugging the woman from behind.


    The moment he hugged her, Xiao Ying almost dropped the cup in her hand to the ground.


    There were two long hands sped around her waist, her back pressed against his broad and firm chest. The man¡¯s refreshing breath blew over and Xiao Ying¡¯s heart sped up, as if it was going to jump out of her chest.

 Chapter 1768 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (11)

    <h4>Chapter 1768: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (11)</h4>


    Xiao Ying froze, not daring to breathe.


    Lowering her long eyshes, she stared at the man¡¯s hands around her waist.


    His hand was very beautiful, his bones well-defined, long, and strong.


    Biting her lower lip, she could not help but ask, ¡°Why¡­ are you hugging me?¡±


    Did he remember something?


    His hatred for her was not so strong anymore. Was he starting to like her?


    The man said nothing, merely looking down at the woman in his arms.


    Her skin was very fair and smooth, without any pores.


    Under the bright lights in the room, her fair ears could still be seen.


    He could not help but raise his hand to pinch her ear.


    His fingertips were cool and the moment he pinched her, it felt like a mountain stream flowing by.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s face immediately flushed red.


    She could not help but turn back to look at him. ¡°What are you doing¡­ Ah!¡±


    Before she could finish, the hand that was pinching her ear suddenly tightened its grip, turning into a tug.


    It was rare for her ears to be pulled by others and it really hurt.


    She used her elbow to push the man behind her away and took two steps forward. She turned around and red at him angrily. ¡°Why are you grabbing me?¡± She was not a child anymore!


    Long Ming stared at Xiao Ying, whose face was covered in a thinyer of redness, his eyes dark. ¡°You¡¯ve been making me ufortable recently, so I won¡¯t let you have it easy either.¡±


    He would pull her ear to make her life difficult?


    Why was he so childish?


    Looking at her unhappy expression, he stared at the porcin cup in her hand. Seeing that there was still more than half of the hangover tea left, he frowned. ¡°Finish it.¡±


    Xiao Ying really did not want toin, but this hangover tea was extremely bad!


    Could it be¡­


    ¡°Did you make it yourself?¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°The butler made it!¡±


    Really?


    The hangover tea made by the butler in the past had not tasted so bad!


    Seeing Xiao Ying¡¯s doubtful expression, Long Ming red at her fiercely. ¡°Finish it under half a minute!¡±


    Why was he so domineering and strong?


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll feed you myself.¡± With that said, he took a step toward her.


    The tall figure loomed over her, blocking the light and making her feel pressured.


    Xiao Ying looked at his firm gaze. Thinking that he was doing this for her own good, she held her breath and finished the tea in one gulp.


    After drinking it, she frowned and stuck out her tongue.


    It was really bad.


    Seeing her expression, Long Ming¡¯s eyes darkened as he took out a candy from his bathrobe.


    He peeled the paper and brought it to her lips. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    Hearing her words, Xiao Ying opened her mouth and a round candy entered her mouth.


    It was fragrant, soft, and sweet.


    Xiao Ying looked at the man who had prepared the candy, her eyes turning gentler. ¡°Long Ming, why¡­ are you treating me nicely again?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m treating you nicely?¡± As the man spoke, he took another step toward her. Xiao Ying had no choice but to step back, her slender back pressed against the French windows behind her.


    The man¡¯s long hands were ced on the French windows on both sides of her body. He looked at her with his eagle-like eyes. ¡°What kind of magic do you have to make me fall for you again and again?¡±


    Xiao Ying was speechless. Had he been trapped this time? It seemed like she hadn¡¯t done anything, had she?


    Looking at his dark eyes that seemed to want to suck her in, she coughed and turned her head, avoiding his gaze. ¡°Maybe you owed me something in your past life!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Had he owed her something in his previous life?


    The man hugged her, his well-defined face buried in her beautiful neck.


    Her waist was very slender like a willow tree.


    Smelling the faint fragrance on her hair, his eyes were filled withplicated emotions. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and bit her neck.


    Xiao Ying gasped in pain.


    But she did not stop or push him away.


    He looked up, his sharp lips stained with the blood on her neck. He sighed, as if he had epted his fate. ¡°I hate you, but I hate myself even more!¡±


    If she hated him, why did it have to be her?


    Xiao Ying wanted to say something when he suddenly lifted her chin, a handsome face erging in her vision.


    ¡­


    In the morning, the soft light shone into the room through the curtains.


    Xiao Ying slowly opened her eyes, her mind still groggy. She had drunk a lotst night and had been brought to the pce by Long Ming. Then¡­


    Seeming to have thought of something, Xiao Ying turned around and saw Long Ming.


    He was still sleeping, but she was no longer sleepy.


    Turning around, she could not help but size up the man beside her.


    It had been a long time since she had seen him properly.


    He was sleeping deeply, lying quietly on his side. After a night, a faint stubble had grown on his firm jaw, but it was not messy at all. Instead, it was slightly charming, showing the charm of a mature man.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s gaze moved from his eyebrows to his thick eyshes, his high nose bridge, and his scarlet lips.


    She raised her slender hand and could not help but caress his well-defined face.


    The moment she touched him, he grabbed her fingers.


    A low and hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart thumped.


    ¡°Long Ming, do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Ross, stop it.¡±


    Hearing him call her ¡®Ross¡¯, Xiao Ying¡¯s heart sank.


    She retracted her hand from his, preparing to leave.


    But the next second, her wrist was grabbed by the man and she fell into his arms.


    The man rested his chin on the top of her head, a low and hoarseughtering from the depths of his throat. ¡°Ross, where are you going?¡±


    Xiao Ying really wanted to kick him to the Pacific Ocean.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your Ross? Go find her!¡±


    Xiao Ying pushed him away angrily, taking her clothes and leaving.


    Staring at her back, Long Ming sat up from the bed, a faint smile appearing on his thin lips.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying arrived at Wan Bao¡¯s room.


    After Xiao Ying washed up and changed her clothes, Wan Bao woke up.


    Seeing Xiao Ying, a bright smile appeared on the little girl¡¯s pretty and soft face. ¡°Mommy, you really appeared! I told Daddyst night that I missed Mommy. Daddy told me to sleep and I would see Mommy when I opened my eyes!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really seeing it. Daddy didn¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Xiao Ying was a little embarrassed. Last night, she had thought that Long Ming missed her so much that he had picked her up personally. It turned out that Wan Bao missed her.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying took Wan Bao to the dining room downstairs.


    Long Ming was already sitting there. He was dressed in ck and he looked tall and domineering. Under his short hair, his facial features were cold and handsome. Seeing Xiao Ying and Wan Baoing over, his dark eyesnded on Wan Bao. ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    Wan Bao nodded and met Long Ming¡¯s eyes. Receiving his gaze, she lifted her soft face and said to Xiao Ying, ¡°Mommy, I missed you so much recently. Can you stay in the pce? I want to see Mommy every day when I open my eyes.¡±


    Xiao Ying caressed the baby¡¯s head. ¡°If you miss Mommy, you can go and stay with Mommy for a few days!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ll miss Daddy.¡± Wan Bao pouted her lips. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, stay for a few days!¡±

 Chapter 1769 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (12)

    <h4>Chapter 1769: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (12)</h4>


    Wan Bao was Xiao Ying¡¯s weakness.


    She could not stand the girl pouting or acting coquettishly. Her soft and cuddly appearance made her want to dote on thetter.


    Xiao Ying pulled Wan Bao into her arms and tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°Okay, Mommy will stay here for a few days, but¡­¡± Xiao Ying nced at the man who was eating breakfast. His expression was calm and cold, as if he had not heard their conversation.


    Wan Bao hugged Xiao Ying¡¯s neck and asked childishly, ¡°Mommy, are you afraid that Daddy won¡¯t agree?¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could say anything, she heard Wan Bao say, ¡°No, Daddy said that I¡¯m the boss at home now!¡±


    The young girl patted her chest, looking proud. ¡°Daddy and Mommy have to listen to the boss!¡±


    Xiao Ying could not help butugh at Wan Bao¡¯s words.


    After breakfast, Xiao Ying personally sent Wan Bao to kindergarten.


    She was on leave for the next few days and did not have to work at thepany. She went to the apartment she had rented and packed a few clothes before heading to the pce.


    Seeing Xiao Yinging over, the butler said to her, ¡°Miss Ying, the King instructed you to drink this.¡±


    The butler brought a bowl of ck stuff over and Xiao Ying sniffed it. It smelled a little like Chinese medicine.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Xiao Ying asked in confusion.


    ¡°The King doesn¡¯t want us to tell you.¡± The butler looked at Xiao Ying with a troubled expression. ¡°The King only said that you will know once you see it.¡±


    Xiao Ying thought about what happenedst night¡­


    Her face slowly darkened.


    She pursed her lips tightly, her eyes turning cold as she gritted her teeth. ¡°He¡¯s really considerate.¡± He could arrange things for her that she had forgotten.


    She did not n to have any more children now that she had Wan Bao.


    Xiao Ying took the bowl from the butler and was about to drink it when a sound came from the staircase.


    Xiao Ying looked up and saw the maning down from upstairs.


    Why was he still in the pce?


    Long Ming was tying his tie and his eyes darkened when he saw Xiao Ying and the butler standing in the living room.


    Xiao Ying passed the bowl to the butler and walked up to Long Ming. ¡°Long Ming, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re innocent after taking advantage of me. Besides, I don¡¯t need your concern in this way.¡±


    Long Ming raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why? Do you want to have another child?¡±


    Xiao Ying had nned to buy the medicine herselfter, but her heart still hurt slightly when he asked her to take the medicine so straightforwardly.


    ¡°Long Ming, you¡¯re a b*stard!¡±


    Long Ming smirked. ¡°Women, many women want to get close to the b*stard you speak of, but they¡¯re not as lucky as you. You should feel honored!¡±


    With that said, he lifted her chin and before she could react, he lowered his head and kissed her cheek.


    By the time Xiao Ying returned from her trance, he had already strode away.


    Xiao Ying was furious.


    She even wondered if he was torturing her like this on purpose.


    When she woke up in the morning, he had called her ¡®Ross¡¯. Now, he was asking the butler to bring medicine for her?


    ¡°Miss Ying, the medicine will turn cold if you don¡¯t take it.¡±


    Xiao Ying took the bowl from the butler¡¯s hand with a cold expression and downed the medicine.


    After drinking it, Xiao Ying carried her luggage and nned to leave.


    She did not want to stay in this pce anymore.


    In the afternoon, she would go to the kindergarten to pick up Wan Bao and bring her directly to her rented apartment.


    Xiao Ying was about to leave when an old and gentle voice trailed over. ¡°Miss Ying.¡±


    Xiao Ying turned back and stopped when she saw the granny walking over with a cane.


    ¡°Miss Ying, the butler and the rest don¡¯t dare to say it but let me tell you.¡± The olddy looked at Xiao Ying with a kind gaze. ¡°Ah Ming got someone to make that medicine for you is to nourish your body. A few days ago, a famous Traditional Chinese Medicine doctor came to the pce and Ah Ming got him to prescribe some medicine for me. He also got him to prescribe some tonic for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good for your body.¡±


    Xiao Ying was speechless.


    The olddy looked at Xiao Ying¡¯s stunned expression and smiled. ¡°I can tell that Ah Ming still likes you a lot.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at the butler, who looked helpless. ¡°The King didn¡¯t let us say it.¡±


    Xiao Ying was speechless.


    That fellow was deliberately making her misunderstand him!


    Afraid that Xiao Ying would really leave, the butler hurriedly brought her luggage upstairs.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying helped the olddy to the sofa.


    The olddy¡¯s health had not been too good recently and the doctor said that she was overly worried.


    ¡°Yiyi hasn¡¯t called me for a few days. I called her, but she didn¡¯t answer.¡± The granny was thinking about Liu Yiyi.


    Xiao Ying felt that this Liu Yiyi was too much. When she felt that the olddy was useful, she would coax the olddy and pretend to be obedient and filial.


    Now that she had be the daughter of the Duke and had a high status, she felt that the olddy was worthless and did not even answer her calls.


    ¡°Miss Ying, do you think anything will happen to Yiyi?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing well,¡± Xiao Ying replied.


    The olddy sighed. ¡°I want to go and see her. I have some things to ask her, but I¡¯m illiterate. Miss Ying, can you bring me to Yiyi?¡±


    ¡°If Granny wants to go, you can get the butler to send you there.¡±


    ¡°Ah Ming said that my body is not well and doesn¡¯t want me to leave the pce.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at the olddy¡¯s red eyes and knew that she really missed Liu Yiyi. After a moment of silence, she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you to her.¡±


    Before she drove to the Duke¡¯s pce, Xiao Ying called Liu Yiyi.


    The call went through.


    After finding out that Xiao Ying had brought the olddy to find her, Liu Yiyi said, ¡°I¡¯m at Moon Lake Park. If there¡¯s anything, you can find me there!¡±


    Xiao Ying drove to Moon Lake Park.


    Liu Yiyi was standing by theke in the park. When she saw Xiao Ying and the olddying over, a trace of unhappiness shed past her face.


    Was that woman trying to make use of Granny because she had chased her out, and because she could not get the love of the Duke and his wife?


    It was a pity that Brother Long Ming would not listen to her at all although the olddy had a certain status with him.


    When the granny saw Liu Yiyi, a smile appeared on her face. She wanted to caress Liu Yiyi¡¯s face, but Liu Yiyi avoided it with disdain. ¡°Just speak, don¡¯t touch my face. Cosmetics are very expensive.¡±


    When Xiao Ying heard Liu Yiyi¡¯s words, a trace of coldness shed past her eyes. ¡°Liu Yiyi, she¡¯s your granny.¡±


    Liu Yiyi red at Xiao Ying. ¡°I feel ufortable seeing you. You¡¯d better stay away from me. If anything happens, my parents won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°Also, I¡¯m talking to Granny now. Please turn around and stay away from us!¡±


    Xiao Ying couldn¡¯t be bothered with Liu Yiyi and she walked forward.


    Liu Yiyi only looked at the olddy after Xiao Ying walked away. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    The granny looked at Liu Yiyi, who had a 180-degree change in attitude, and sadness shed past her eyes. ¡°I wanted to ask why you suddenly became the daughter of the Duke? Was it because of that jade pendant?¡±

 Chapter 1770 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (13)

    <h4>Chapter 1770: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (13)</h4>


    Xiao Ying found herself a spot in the shade. Not too longter, she suddenly heard a scream.


    Xiao Ying took her phone and looked toward theke.


    She saw Liu Yiyi screaming in panic and the olddy had disappeared.


    Xiao Ying ran toward theke quickly.


    At that moment, a middle-aged man rushed out.


    Plop!


    The man jumped into the water.


    By the time Xiao Ying rushed to theke, the man had saved the olddy.


    The man immediately resuscitated the olddy.


    Liu Yiyi also quickly took out her phone and called the emergency number.


    The ambnce arrived very quickly.


    The granny was still unconscious as she was being carried into the ambnce. Xiao Ying was a little worried and drove over to the hospital as well.


    The olddy was pushed into the emergency room.


    Liu Yiyi and the man who saved her were standing in the corridor.


    Seeing Xiao Yinging over, Liu Yiyi¡¯s eyes were red, as if she had been provoked. She pointed at Xiao Ying with trembling fingers. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault that Granny¡¯s in this state.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Liu Yiyi, who looked like she wanted to skin her alive. Her pretty face darkened. ¡°Liu Yiyi, are you crazy? If you¡¯re mentally ill, I can introduce a doctor to you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Liu Yiyi¡¯s cries attracted the attention of a nurse. At the same time, several reporters with cameras came over.


    When Liu Yiyi saw the reportersing over, she cried, ¡°If you didn¡¯t push the olddy into theke, she wouldn¡¯t have entered the emergency room!¡±


    Hearing Liu Yiyi¡¯s words, Xiao Ying wanted tough.


    It was no wonder she had arranged to meet the olddy at Moon Lake Park. Moon Lake Park was a newly renovated park and the facilities were not yet ready. There were no tourists and no surveince cameras.


    No one knew how the olddy had fallen into the water.


    Liu Yiyi had probably called these reporters over herself.


    When the reporters heard Liu Yiyi¡¯s words, they all pointed their cameras at Xiao Ying.


    After all, Xiao Ying had been through a lot. As such, she was not frightened by such a situation.


    The granny was still in the emergency room and Xiao Ying was only concerned about her safety. In Long Ming¡¯s heart, the granny was his life savior. If anything happened to her, he would definitely feel terrible.


    The granny could not have fallen into the water for no reason. With the reporters interviewing her, Xiao Ying already roughly understood that Liu Yiyi had set up a trap.


    This trap could very well ruin her reputation!


    What a vicious thought!


    ¡°Liu Yiyi, I wasn¡¯t with the granny when she fell into the water. You have to think before you use others, ok?¡± With that said, Xiao Ying looked at the middle-aged man who had saved the granny. ¡°Uncle, you were the one who saved the granny. Tell me what happened then!¡±


    The reporters aimed their cameras at the middle-aged man again. Seeing that the middle-aged man was trembling in fear, he nced in Xiao Ying¡¯s direction and looked like he did not dare to look at her, one of the reporters said, ¡°Sir, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    Another reporter said, ¡°Yes, there are so many of us here. Tell us the truth. We will stand up for you.¡±


    The man raised his hand and pointed at Liu Yiyi, who frowned. But very quickly, the man¡¯s hand turned and pointed at Xiao Ying.


    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± The man did not dare to look into Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes, but the words he said were strong and full of confidence. ¡°I was taking a walk in Moon Lake Park when I heard a youngdy arguing with an old granny. I nned to go over and persuade her, but in the end, that youngdy pushed the old granny into theke!¡±


    ¡°I saw it clearly. She pushed her!¡±


    Liu Yiyi also nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes, yes. She pushed my grandma!¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at Liu Yiyi, who had put in so much effort to set up this trap. Coldness shed past her eyes. ¡°Liu Yiyi, she¡¯s your granny. How can you be so cold-blooded and cruel to her?¡±


    Liu Yiyi red at Xiao Ying angrily. ¡°What do you mean by me being cruel to Granny? You were the one who pushed Granny in. This uncle and I saw you push her with our own eyes. How long more are you going to deny it?¡±


    The hair on Xiao Ying¡¯s arms stood up.


    In order to chase her out of the Duke¡¯s pce, Liu Yiyi had not hesitated to cause problems in her own body.


    Now, in order to frame her, she had even attacked the granny. This woman was really ruthless!


    The reporters immediately pointed their cameras at Xiao Ying. ¡°Miss Long, as the daughter of the Duke, why did you target a weak old granny?¡±


    ¡°Miss Long, what feud do you have with this old granny?¡±


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but the olddy in the emergency room was once the King¡¯s savior. She never liked Miss Long, so Miss Long held a grudge against the olddy and wanted to get rid of her.¡±


    ¡°Miss Long, you¡¯re too vicious!¡±


    ¡°How could you bear to attack an olddy?¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at the reporters and Liu Yiyi, who was putting on an act. She said lightly, ¡°Why are you so sure that I pushed the olddy just based on their testimony? How sure are you that they didn¡¯t gang up to nder me?¡±


    Liu Yiyi¡¯s tears fell immediately. ¡°Granny is my closest kin. What reason do I have to nder you? But you, on the other hand, were chased out of the Duke¡¯s pce recently. You were unhappy and you hate me.That¡¯s why you attacked my granny!¡±


    The reporters seemed to have been injected with adrenaline and questions came one after another.


    ¡°Miss Long, what¡¯s your rtionship with thisdy?¡±


    ¡°Why were you chased out of the Duke¡¯s pce?¡±


    Before Xiao Ying could say anything, she heard Liu Yiyi say, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t make things difficult for my sister. It hasn¡¯t been easy for her to try to marry into the royal family¡­¡±


    There was too much between the lines of Liu Yiyi¡¯s words.


    In order to marry into the royal family, she had been chased out by the Duke¡¯s pce. She had even pushed the olddy, who had saved the King, into theke. How could such a person be the Princess Consort?


    A mocking smile appeared on Xiao Ying¡¯s lips. ¡°Liu Yiyi, are you sure that Granny won¡¯t wake up?¡±


    Hearing Xiao Ying¡¯s words, Liu Yiyi froze.


    Just then, footsteps sounded in the corridor.


    More than ten bodyguards in ck came over and they stood in two rows.


    Seeing this, the reporters did not dare to ask anything.


    A tall figure appeared in front of everyone very quickly. Dressed in a tailored ck shirt and pants, his aura was domineering. His perfectly ironed suit pants wrapped around his long legs.


    Under his neat and short hair, his well-defined face was as handsome as if it had been carved out by a knife. He had a tall nose and thin lips, exuding a cold and sharp aura.


    He lifted his eyes and nced at the people outside the emergency room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the olddy is in the emergency room? Why are you all arguing here?¡± With that said, he nced at the reporters sharply and asked coldly, ¡°Who told you toe?¡±

 Chapter 1771 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (14)

    <h4>Chapter 1771: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (14)</h4>


    Under Long Ming¡¯s strong and fierce aura, the reporters trembled in fear.


    The leading reporter replied carefully, ¡°We received a call saying that there¡¯s important news here; that¡¯s why we came.¡±


    Liu Yiyi looked at Long Ming and the tears in her eyes fell even more fiercely. ¡°Brother Long Ming, Granny is so pitiful. You must punish the person who pushed Granny into the water.¡±


    Liu Yiyi nced at Xiao Ying with teary eyes .


    Although the middle-aged man was trembling in fear, he nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty. You must bring this bad woman to justice!¡±


    Faced with nder and usations, Xiao Ying¡¯s pretty face remained expressionless. She looked at Long Ming with clear eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t push Granny. Do you believe me?¡±


    Long Ming had a hand in his pocket, his well-defined face tensed. There was no warmth in his eyes. ¡°Who brought Granny out of the pce?¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s long eyshes fluttered.


    ¡°Granny wanted to see Liu Yiyi, so I brought her to see her. It was Liu Yiyi and that uncle who worked together to frame me!¡±


    Long Ming nced at Liu Yiyi and the middle-aged man with a piercing gaze. ¡°Is she telling the truth?¡±


    Liu Yiyi shook her head hurriedly. ¡°Brother Long Ming, I don¡¯t know this uncle at all. How could I be on his side? Also, Granny is my closest kin. How could I hurt her?¡±


    As Liu Yiyi spoke, she red at Xiao Ying angrily. ¡°On the other hand, she was jealous that I was doted on in the Duke¡¯s pce and wanted to frame me for Granny¡¯s fall to drive a wedge between us. How could she actually do such a vicious thing!¡±


    Long Ming looked at Liu Yiyi, who was crying sadly, and then at Xiao Ying, whose expression was cold. He said coldly, ¡°I believe you wouldn¡¯t hurt Granny.¡±


    When Long Ming said this, some people were happy while others were angry.


    Liu Yiyi was overjoyed. If not for the fact that Long Ming had such a cold aura, she would have jumped into his arms. She was really surprised that he believed her.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s gaze on Long Ming became even colder.


    The reporters wanted to take photos of this scene, but they did not dare to.


    Long Ming called Mo Tian over and instructed coldly, ¡°Ask the reporters to delete all of the photos. I¡¯ll handle this matter myself. There¡¯s no need to let everyone know about this. It¡¯ll ruin my reputation.¡±


    Liu Yiyi was a little unhappy about this. She had originally nned to use the media to expose this incident to ruin Xiao Ying¡¯s reputation.


    However, Long Ming¡¯s considerations were reasonable. After all, Xiao Ying was still his fianc¨¦e.


    If Xiao Ying¡¯s reputation was ruined, Long Ming would be implicated as well.


    However, after what happened with the olddy, Long Ming probably wouldn¡¯t like Xiao Ying anymore!


    After Mo Tian took the reporter away, Long Ming nced at the middle-aged man. ¡°Mo Tian, bring him to the pce.¡±


    Liu Yiyi did not panic when she saw Mo Tian take the middle-aged man away.


    Outside the emergency room, only Liu Yiyi, Xiao Ying, Long Ming, and his bodyguards were left.


    Liu Yiyi¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying. She looked like she was worried about the olddy¡¯s safety and was extremely angry at Xiao Ying.


    Not too longter, the door to the emergency room opened and the doctor walked out.


    Seeing Long Ming, the doctor said respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, the olddy has been saved. However, she¡¯s old and weak. She might not wake up anytime soon.¡±


    Long Ming nodded with a cold expression.


    The granny was pushed out and Liu Yiyi pounced over with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Granny, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let the person who pushed you into the water off so easily!¡±


    The olddy was pushed into the VIP ward.


    Long Ming and Liu Yiyi followed.


    When they were about to reach the door, Xiao Ying stopped Long Ming. ¡°I want to talk to you.¡±


    Long Ming nced at Xiao Ying sharply. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about?¡±


    Tears filled Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you really not believe me? I didn¡¯t push Granny.¡±


    ¡°Women like you have always been full of lies. How can I believe you?¡±


    Xiao Ying bit her lip hard, tears brimming in her eyes. ¡°Long Ming, you¡¯ll regret this.¡±


    Xiao Ying turned around and ran away.


    When Liu Yiyi heard the argument between Long Ming and Xiao Ying, a smug smile appeared on her lips.


    With Granny as an obstacle between them, it was impossible for them to be together!


    Liu Yiyi stayed with the olddy in the hospital for the entire morning. Seeing that she showed no signs of waking up, she left the hospital and returned to the Duke¡¯s pce.


    The moment she returned, she heard the Duke¡¯s wifeughing.


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, I¡¯ve made you suffer. Mom doesn¡¯t believe in those superstitious things. Yiyi vomiting blood definitely has nothing to do with you!¡±


    ¡°Mom, thank you for still trusting me.¡±


    Liu Yiyi walked into the living room and her eyes widened when she saw Xiao Ying being hugged by the Duke¡¯s wife.


    How could Xiao Ying still have the cheek toe to the Duke¡¯s pce?


    He had finally chased her away, she could not let here back!


    ¡°Mom, I feel terrible¡­¡± Liu Yiyi walked toward the Duke¡¯s wife. Suddenly, she screamed and fell to the ground with her hand over her heart.


    Seeing Liu Yiyi fall to the ground, the Duke¡¯s wife had no choice but to let go of Xiao Ying and walk toward Liu Yiyi.


    Liu Yiyi leaned into the Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s arms and shouted weakly. Then, her eyes rolled back and she pretended to faint.


    The Duke¡¯s wife was a little panicked. Why had this child fainted just like that?


    When Xiao Ying saw this, she got up and walked up to the Duke¡¯s wife and Liu Yiyi. ¡°Mom, I know a little about traditional chinese medicine. I happen to have a silver needle with me. As long as I poke Sister Yiyi¡¯s toes, she will wake up. I promise that I will even be able to treat her vomiting in the future.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife looked at Xiao Ying and did not doubt the authenticity of her words. ¡°Ying¡¯er, you know traditional chinese medicine?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Then quickly give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xiao Ying asked the Duke¡¯s wife toy Liu Yiyi t on the ground. Xiao Ying squatted in front of Liu Yiyi and took out a silver needle, touching her body lightly. ¡°Mom, turn around. It might be a little too much for you to watch when she bleedster.¡±


    If it hurt just by looking at it, wouldn¡¯t it hurt even more if she inserted it?


    Just as Xiao Ying raised her hand and was about to insert the needle, Liu Yiyi suddenly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    When the Duke¡¯s wife heard Liu Yiyi¡¯s voice, she turned around to look at her. Seeing that she was awake, the shrewd Duke¡¯s wife seemed to have understood something.


    Xiao Ying looked at Liu Yiyi. ¡°Why don¡¯t I insert this needle? Maybe your vomiting condition will improve in the future.¡±


    Liu Yiyi sat up from the ground and red at Xiao Ying angrily. ¡°Do you want to see me down? I haven¡¯t told Mom about you pushing Granny down theke. How dare you appear in the Duke¡¯s pce? This is my home. Get out!¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she was pped hard on the face.


    Liu Yiyi looked at the Duke¡¯s wife who had hit her and immediately reacted. She had fallen into Xiao Ying¡¯s trap.

 Chapter 1772 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (15)

    <h4>Chapter 1772: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (15)</h4>


    Before Xiao Ying left the Duke¡¯s house, Liu Yiyi had not shown any unhappiness toward her nor had she tried to chase her away.


    In front of the Duke and his wife, she had even said that she would treat Xiao Ying as her older sister and would get along well with her.


    Later, she used a trick to make herself unwell and had even bribed the monk.


    It made the Duke think that Xiao Ying had really jinxed her.


    But just now, she had been so angered by Xiao Ying that she had said the true thoughts in her heart.


    She did not like Xiao Ying and wanted her to get out!


    The Duke¡¯s wife was a smart person. Because she had voiced out her thoughts, the Duchess would definitely understand her true motive!


    Liu Yiyi wanted to tear Xiao Ying¡¯s despicable face apart!


    A trace of hatred shed past Liu Yiyi¡¯s eyes after being pped by the Duke¡¯s wife.


    In the Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s heart, she had probably never treated her as her biological daughter. Only Xiao Ying was.


    How could she notpare to Xiao Ying?


    ¡°What happened?¡± The Duke returned home just then.


    When she saw the Duke, Liu Yiyi¡¯s eyes immediately filled with tears and she called out pitifully, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    The Duke walked forward and frowned when he saw Liu Yiyi¡¯s red and swollen face with tears. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xiao Ying jumped into the Duke¡¯s arms. In this family, she realized that only the Duke doted on her.


    The Duke¡¯s wife waspletely bewitched by that vixen Xiao Ying!


    The Duke nced at Xiao Ying. Seeing that the house was in chaos the moment she returned, and thinking about how she had left without a word, making the Madam anxious and unable to sleep the entire night, he had some opinions toward Xiao Ying.


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, you came back to visit your mother, right? Are you used to living outside? Although you¡¯re not staying in the Duke¡¯s house anymore, you should call more often!¡±


    The Duke¡¯s words were very tactful, but Xiao Ying understood what he meant.


    The Duchess looked at her husband. He had said that he would treat his two daughters fairly, but he had changed. She was slightly disappointed. ¡°I n to let Ying¡¯er move back. I¡¯m worried about her being alone outside.¡±


    Liu Yiyi trembled in the Duke¡¯s arms, looking like she was going to have a rpse if Xiao Ying returned.


    The Duke patted her shoulder andforted her.


    ¡°Dear, let¡¯s talk in our room!¡±


    The Duke¡¯s wife ignored him and held Xiao Ying¡¯s hand tightly.


    Xiao Ying had note back to cause trouble in the Duke¡¯s pce. She said to the Duchess, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been staying in the pce recently. Everything is fine.¡±


    What?!


    Xiao Ying was staying in the pce?


    Liu Yiyi gritted her teeth when she heard that.


    After what happened in the morning, how could Long Ming still let her stay in the pce?


    No matter how the Duke¡¯s wife asked her to stay, Xiao Ying did not agree to it.


    However, she still agreed to stay for dinner at the Duke¡¯s pce.


    After dinner, Xiao Ying received a call.


    ¡°Really? Granny will wake up soon?¡±


    Liu Yiyi, who was eating fruits, was slightly stunned when she heard Xiao Ying¡¯s words.


    The olddy was about to wake up?


    It couldn¡¯t be. She had calcted the time urately when the olddy had fallen into theke. Given her age,she wouldn¡¯t die, but neither would she wake up.


    How could she be waking up?


    Liu Yiyi looked at the smile on Xiao Ying¡¯s face and started to panic.


    Her original n was for the olddy to not wake up for a while. Xiao Ying would be despised by Long Ming and she would take the chance to interfere in their rtionship.


    But now, because the olddy was going to wake up, everything was going to be ruined!


    After Xiao Ying finished the call, she nced at Liu Yiyi and a beautiful smile appeared on her face. ¡°Sister Yiyi, Granny is about to wake up. At that time, we¡¯ll know who pushed her into theke!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will know soon.¡± Liu Yiyi¡¯s smile was a little stiff.


    Perhaps it was because the olddy was about to wake up that Xiao Ying seemed to be in a good mood. After bidding farewell to the Duke and Duchess, she prepared to leave.


    Liu Yiyi came out of the vi. ¡°Are you going to the hospital?¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital too. Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    ¡­


    At the hospital.


    Xiao Ying and Liu Yiyi arrived at the granny¡¯s ward.


    The olddy¡¯s doctor was doing a checkup on her.


    Liu Yiyi suddenly saw that the index finger of the granny¡¯s hand that was under the nket was bending slightly.


    Liu Yiyi¡¯s heart jumped to her throat.


    She shut her eyes before looking again.


    The granny¡¯s fingers were still moving.


    Xiao Ying saw it too. She asked the doctor, ¡°Will the granny wake up soon?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll wake up by tomorrow morning at thetest.¡±


    ¡­


    Midnight.


    In the hospital¡¯s surveince room.


    Xiao Ying was eating supper on the sofa. Seeing that the man sitting in front of the monitor was as still as a statue, she took a snack and walked over.


    She stood behind the man and fed him the snack.


    ¡°Take it away. I¡¯m not eating it.¡± He did not have the habit of eating dessert at night.


    Xiao Ying looked at the man¡¯s cold and handsome face and could not help poking him with her finger. ¡°Are you still angry about me bringing Granny out of the pce?¡±


    Long Ming leaned back against the chair and pressed his fingers between his eyebrows. ¡°Am I such an unreasonable person?¡±


    He naturally understood that if Liu Yiyi wanted to harm the olddy, she would have entered the pce to harm her even if Xiao Ying had not brought her out of the pce.


    ¡°I¡¯m still quite happy that you chose to believe me.¡±


    The man looked at Xiao Ying like she was a fool and his deep eagle eyes narrowed. ¡°Although you¡¯re ruthless and full of lies, you¡¯re not cruel enough to hit the old, weak, women or children!¡±


    Xiao Ying stuffed the dessert that he refused to eat into her mouth. After eating it, she could not help but sigh. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be happy when I hear you say this? It¡¯s like a stone is weighing down on my heart. Fortunately, this dessert is very sweet and makes me feel better.¡±


    Long Ming nced at her. ¡°Is it very sweet?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t eat sweets anyway. Whether it¡¯s sweet or not has nothing to do with you.¡±


    The man chuckled softly before grabbing her wrist and pulling her onto hisp.


    One of his hands was on her soft waist while the other grabbed her delicate chin, lifting her face up. ¡°Let me try it.¡±


    There were still people on duty in the surveince room. Xiao Ying did not want to be watched like a monkey in a zoo. She put her hands on his shoulders and pushed him away. ¡°Stop it.¡±


    The man refused, his well-defined handsome face approaching her.


    Just then, from the corner of her eye, Xiao Ying saw a figure appear on the screen.


    ¡°Long Ming, look.¡±


    A slender figure wearing a nurse uniform was walking toward the olddy¡¯s ward.


    The nurse was wearing a mask and had her head lowered, so she could not see her face clearly.


    However, her figure looked like Liu Yiyi¡¯s.


    Mo Tian¡¯s voice sounded in Long Ming¡¯s earpiece. ¡°Your Majesty, shall we take action now?¡±


    Long Ming narrowed his eyes and nced at Xiao Ying. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s Liu Yiyi?¡±

 Chapter 1773 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (16)

    <h4>Chapter 1773: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (16)</h4>


    Xiao Ying looked at the woman in the nurse uniform on the screen and thought for a few seconds before she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not Liu Yiyi.¡±


    Although their figures were very simr, there was still a difference between the woman and Liu Yiyi if one looked closely.


    ¡°When the woman first raised her hand, her fingernails were clean and cut very short. Liu Yiyi has long fingernails and even had a manicure done. This is the first difference.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, she walked calmly. If it was really Liu Yiyi, she wouldn¡¯t be so calm.¡±


    ¡°So, this is a real nurse doing a ward round.¡±


    The moment Xiao Ying finished speaking, the man pinched her face with a slender hand.


    Without using any strength, the cool temperature between his fingers pressed against her smooth skin, making her heart beat faster.


    Although he did not say anything, his actions showed that he approved of her answer.


    However, his next words made her furious.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t have any brains, how could you have deceived me in the past?¡± The man¡¯s eyes on her darkened and his slender fingers pinched her pretty face. ¡°Sometimes, I really hate you.¡±


    Butpared to hatred, he had much more love for her.


    No amount of hatred could erase the love in his heart!


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Xiao Ying¡¯s emotions wereplicated.


    The doctor said that the blood clot in his mind had disappeared, but why did he not remember how they had fallen in love?


    If he could not remember it, he would live in the pain of the battle in the forest.


    Another hour passed.


    There was nothing unusual outside the ward and Xiao Ying was a little anxious. ¡°What if Liu Yiyi doesn¡¯t fall into our trap today?¡±


    Long Ming was not as anxious as Xiao Ying. No emotions could be seen on his well-defined handsome face. He was still that high and mighty king.


    He leaned back against the chair and said with narrowed eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not dawn yet. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± He held Xiao Ying¡¯s hand and pinched it. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go lie on the sofa for a while.¡±


    Xiao Ying shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯ll watch it with you.¡±


    The bodyguards on duty at the side felt on edge.


    The man they usually only saw on TV was cold and indifferent, and did not look like he would feel sorry for anyone.


    No one had not expected him to have such a considerate and warm side in reality.


    The sbodyguards then nced at the woman in Long Ming¡¯s arms. She was wearing a white dress shirt with her long hair draped over her shoulders. Leaning against Long Ming¡¯s shoulder, she looked like a fairy that had walked out of a painting, looking extremely beautiful.


    The bodyguards did not dare to look anymore and hurriedly looked away.


    Just then, another figure appeared in the quiet corridor.


    Xiao Ying immediately perked up.


    ¡°It¡¯s Liu Yiyi.¡±


    Long Ming hummed softly and instructed Mo Tian, ¡°Pay attention to her movements.¡±


    ¡­


    Liu Yiyi, who was wearing a nurse¡¯s uniform and a mask, walked to the door of the ward and nced around.


    Seeing that no one was around, she pushed the door open.


    After walking into the ward, she stood by the bed.


    Liu Yiyi nced at the granny who had her eyes closed. She was not sure if thetter was out of hera.


    But she could not take this risk.


    The granny could not live any longer.


    Liu Yiyi took out a silver needle and looked at the granny¡¯s eyes. Her eyes turned red and her lips trembled slightly. ¡°You¡¯re so old. It¡¯s good enough that you lived to this age.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to do this, but why did you have to question me? I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll apologize to you in my next life!¡±


    Liu Yiyi took off the granny¡¯s oxygen mask and was about to stab the needle at her head.


    Suddenly, her wrist was grabbed by arge hand.


    Before Liu Yiyi could react, she was pushed a few meters away.


    The silver needle in her hand fell to the ground.


    Mo Tian put on the oxygen mask for the olddy, turned on the lights in the ward, and called the doctor over.


    He walked up to Liu Yiyi and picked up the silver needle from the ground and ced it in the transparent bag.


    Liu Yiyi¡¯s face turned pale. She was clearly panicking.


    She had bribed a nurse who looked like her toe and take a look at the olddy in the wee hours of the morning.


    There had been no one guarding the ward and nothing was unusual.


    Why did this happen¡­


    Liu Yiyi immediately snapped out of her trance. She had been tricked!


    They were trying to lure the snake out of its hole!


    Liu Yiyi looked at the olddy on the bed with red eyes. Could it be that the olddy had not shown any signs of waking up? Had Long Ming asked the hospital to arrange for her to move her fingers?


    Then, had Xiao Ying deliberately told her about that call she had received at the Duke¡¯s pce?


    Liu Yiyi felt ufortable all over.


    Had Long Ming never suspected Xiao Ying?


    He had only said that he believed her and not Xiao Ying in order to let her expose herself?


    Liu Yiyi¡¯s lips trembled. She had not expected herself to fall into their trap!


    At this moment, footsteps sounded from outside the ward.


    Liu Yiyi turned around with a pale face and looked at the couple who walked in one after another.


    The man was Long Ming.


    The woman was Xiao Ying.


    Liu Yiyi¡¯s eyes turned red and she said with a trembling voice, ¡°I want to see my father!¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s eyes were sharp and his expression was cold. ¡°What a vicious woman. After you left the olddy¡¯s side, she missed you all day long, but you wanted her life. Even if you¡¯re the daughter of the Duke, you¡¯ll still be sent to jail!¡±


    Liu Yiyi gritted her teeth and a chill ran down her spine.


    With the Duke¡¯s family around, she would not be imprisoned!


    Liu Yiyi was not so stupid. She knew that they must have installed surveince cameras in the ward when they set this up.


    Everything she had done to the olddy must have been recorded.


    Liu Yiyi chose not to say anything until the police arrived.


    ¡­


    After exposing Liu Yiyi¡¯s true nature, Long Ming went to interrogate that middle-aged man personally.


    The middle-aged man was terminally ill and his wife and daughter had been arranged to leave the country.


    However, the person who had arranged all of this had really underestimated Long Ming. Even if they went to the ends of the earth, Long Ming would still be able to find them as long as they did not change their names.


    When he arrived at the basement, he threw several photos of the middle-aged man¡¯s wife and daughter at thetter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay double the amount of money the person who instigated you paid you. As long as you¡¯re honest, I¡¯ll protect your wife and daughter. If you go against me, you¡¯d better consider the consequences well.¡± Long Ming¡¯s calm words made the middle-aged man shiver.


    The man was a sensible person. He exposed the person who had instructed him, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Lou from the Lou family. She asked me to do this.¡±


    ¡­


    Who else could the young mistress of the Lou family be other than Lou Lan?


    After Xiao Ying learned from Long Ming that Liu Yiyi had someone backing her, she was not too surprised.


    Lou Lan had always thought that she had snatched Long Ming away and held a grudge against her. She had not gone to find her, but she hade knocking on her door again!


    ¡­

 Chapter 1774 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (17)

    <h4>Chapter 1774: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (17)</h4>


    The current Long Ming simrly could not remember what had happened between him and Lou Lan.


    But when he heard this woman¡¯s name, a sense of disgust that could not be ignored spread from the bottom of his heart.


    Especially this time, she had worked behind the scenes to make the olddy fall into aa.


    Seeing the coldness in Long Ming¡¯s eyes, Xiao Ying seemed to see through his thoughts and asked softly, ¡°Are you nning to do something to Lou Lan?¡±


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have plotted against Granny.¡±


    ¡°How do you n to deal with her?¡±


    ¡°Toy with her slowly.¡± He spat out the words casually, but it made her shiver.


    ¡­


    Lou Lan had been observing the interactions between Long Ming and Xiao Ying.


    Originally, she could still contact Liu Yiyi, who had told her that Long Ming believed her.


    But it had been two days and Liu Yiyi seemed to have disappeared. She did not answer her calls and no one knew where she had gone.


    Could Long Ming found out something?


    Lou Lan did not want to think too much at home, so she invited Li Yuan to go to the clubhouse with several other socialites.


    Lou Lan drove personally.


    When she passed by a corner, her sports car identally brushed against a ck sedan.


    The ck sedan was a limited edition Rolls-Royce Phantom.


    Lou Lan had grown up in a prestigious family, so she naturally knew about such luxury goods.


    The Phantom was long and in a retro style. It was handmade and a limited edition model. She had heard that a mysterious figure had purchased it.


    She had not expected to see this luxurious car here.


    The person sitting inside must be rich!


    Lou Lan got out of the sports car and walked toward the luxurious car.


    The driver got out of the car and looked at Lou Lan. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. We bumped into your car.¡±


    Lou Lan looked at the driver in uniform. He was handsome and she could not help being curious. If the driver was so charismatic, the owner of the car must be even more charming!


    The driver handed her a business card. ¡°Madam, our Young Master still has to attend an important meeting. This is my business card. Send me the repair fee and I¡¯ll reimburse you.¡±


    Lou Lan looked toward the luxurious car. At this moment, the window of the luxurious car was lowered and a stern face appeared. The man was wearing dark sunsses, so Lou Lan could not see his face clearly.


    However, she could feel his eyes staring at her through the sunsses. His gaze was cold and sharp. Lou Lan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The man¡¯s appearance charmed Lou Lan. He was mature and handsome, his aura cold and strong.


    For some reason, Lou Lan said, ¡°Why would I want a driver¡¯s name card?¡± She raised her hand and pointed at the man in the back seat. ¡°I want his.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The driver was in a difficult position.


    The man¡¯s low voice sounded like a cello. ¡°Give it to her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    ¡­


    At the Duke¡¯s pce.


    The Duke and Duchess had already found out about Liu Yiyi pushing the olddy into theke.


    The Duke¡¯s wife was extremely disappointed with Liu Yiyi. Since she did something illegal, she would have to bear the legal responsibility. She felt that the Duke should not bail her out.


    However, the Duke doted on his daughter. He had waited for so many years and had finally found out that his daughter was still alive. How could he watch her suffer and go to jail?


    As such, the couple got into a fierce argument.


    The Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s blood pressure was high to begin with. When they were arguing nonstop, her blood pressure rose so quickly that she fell to the ground.


    The Duke was scared out of his wits.


    Fortunately, the Duchess was saved in time and her life was not in danger.


    But when she woke up, something in her had changed.


    From time to time, she would get angry at the Duke or be in a daze. Even her memory had worsened.


    The doctor said that the Duke¡¯s wife had been agitated and might even have developed mental problems. He instructed her to rest well and not be too agitated.


    ¡­


    The Duke went to the detention center to visit Liu Yiyi.


    Initially, he had wanted to follow his wife¡¯s suggestion and let Liu Yiyi be punished by thew.


    However, he had not expected Liu Yiyi to look so frail and weak after being detained for a few days. Her forehead was also injured and she looked extremely weak and pitiful.


    The Duke doted on his wife and daughter very much. He only wanted his family to live happily together. But now, that had be a luxury for him.


    After Liu Yiyi saw the Duke, she did not cry. She only said that she had done something wrong and regretted it. Because she saw that the olddy had fallen for Xiao Ying, she was afraid that her family would be snatched away by Xiao Ying. That was why she had done something wrong.


    After the Duke came out of the detention center, he headed to the pce.


    When Xiao Ying found out that the Duke was here, she hurriedly came out of her room.


    When she arrived at the living room, she saw the Dukeing in from outside. Xiao Ying called out, ¡°Dad.¡±


    The Duke nced at Xiao Ying and nodded lightly. Without saying anything, he walked past her and went upstairs.


    Seeing the redness in the Duke¡¯s eyes and his cold attitude, Xiao Ying felt slightly disappointed.


    The Duke should know what Liu Yiyi had done. Had hee to the pce to plead for Liu Yiyi?


    The butler led the Duke to the study on the second floor.


    After getting Long Ming¡¯s permission, the Duke walked in.


    After the Duke sat down, he did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point. ¡°Your Majesty, Yiyi made a mistake in a moment of confusion. I hope you can give her a chance to turn over a new leaf. I will find the best doctor to treat the olddy, but please be magnanimous and let her off.¡±


    Long Ming narrowed his deep eyes. ¡°Uncle Long, that¡¯s not how you dote on your daughter.¡±


    In other words, he did not agree to let her go.


    The Duke had already expected Long Ming¡¯s attitude and his face was expressionless. ¡°Ah Ming, you probably don¡¯t remember asking us to ept Xiao Ying as our daughter to let her have a good status.¡±


    ¡°If word gets out about that, will the two of you still be allowed together? I only have one request now, and that is to let my daughter be safe. I will find the best doctor to treat the olddy, and I will also send Yiyi abroad to study so she will never appear in front of you again.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s clenched his fist tightly.


    Was the Duke using Xiao Ying¡¯s identity to threaten him?


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying had brought tea up for the Duke and happened to hear what he had said as she walked to the door of the study.


    The teacup in her hand almost dropped to the ground.


    She had never thought that the Duke would use her identity to threaten Long Ming for Liu Yiyi;s sake!


    But on second thought, it was reasonable.


    After all, Liu Yiyi was the daughter of the Duke. How could the Duke watch her go to jail?


    However, Xiao Ying was a little disappointed that the Duke, who could not differentiate between right and wrong, was protecting his daughter.


    The granny was a very important person to Long Ming. She would not let Long Ming be forced to agree to let Liu Yiyi off because of her!


    She would rather not marry into the royal family!

 Chapter 1775 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (18)

    <h4>Chapter 1775: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (18)</h4>


    Night had fallen.


    After showering, Long Ming came out of the bathroom in his nightgown.


    Seeing the woman drinking in front of the French windows, Long Ming walked over and took the wine ss from her hand.


    ¡°Something on your mind?¡±


    Xiao Ying did not hide anything from Long Ming. She looked up at Long Ming¡¯s well-defined handsome face and said, ¡°I heard what you and the Duke discussed in the afternoon.¡±


    Long Ming pursed his lips into a tight line.


    ¡°Don¡¯t agree to his conditions for my sake. Liu Yiyi should be punished!¡±


    Long Ming looked up and downed the ss of red wine she had drunk.


    Without saying anything, he held her slender waist and lowered his head, his handsome face approaching her.


    He kissed her.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Long Ming woke up at dawn.


    He had not slept wellst night because he had a strange feeling that something would happen.


    He reached his arm out to the other side but felt nothing.


    He looked beside him, but there was no sign of the woman.


    He touched the pillow. It was cold.


    She must have left very early.


    Long Ming frowned.


    He washed up as quickly as he could, changed his clothes, and went downstairs.


    After finding the butler, he asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Ying?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ying went out at four. She said she was going to buy something.¡±


    Long Ming¡¯s eyes darkened as he took out his phone and called Xiao Ying.


    But it was switched off.


    Long Ming thought how she had leaned into his arms and said to himst night, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you. If we¡¯re not destined to be together, I¡¯d rather leave!¡±


    He knew that she did not want him to be in a dilemma.


    If the murderer who pushed the olddy into the water was brought to justice, her identity would be exposed.


    At that time, all kinds of outcries woulde from all directions.


    If he had to let Liu Yiyi go in order to be with her, he would feel sorry for the old granny.


    One was the benefactor who had saved him, while the other was the lover he loved deeply.


    It was an extremely difficult decision.


    She did not want him to be conflicted and in pain, so she had chosen to leave quietly.


    F*ck!


    Who had allowed her to leave?


    Long Ming asked the butler to check the surveince cameras. He wanted to know where Xiao Ying had gone as soon as possible.


    But who was Xiao Ying? She had been trained since she was young. If she wanted to avoid someone, she could easily avoid them.


    Xiao Ying had disappeared and no one knew where she had gone.


    Long Ming once again experienced what heartache felt like.


    Three days passed just like that.


    Long Ming¡¯s mood darkened.


    He headed to the clubhouse alone.


    He drunk a lot of wine.


    He never thought that there would be a day when he would drown his sorrows in alcohol.


    He drank two bottles of wine and by the time he came out of the clubhouse, his eagle-like eyes were filled with drunkenness.


    He was wearing a mask and a ck shirt and pants as he walked on the streets. There were no bodyguards behind him.


    His steps were a little unsteady.


    Suddenly, he saw a woman¡¯s figure in front that looked like Xiao Ying.


    He strode over and grabbed the woman¡¯s arm.


    The woman turned around in panic.


    It was not her!


    Long Ming immediately let go of the woman and was about to walk forward when an SUV drove over and stopped by the road.


    Several young men got out of the car.


    The woman was the girlfriend of one of the young men. The young man thought that Long Ming had molested his girlfriend and went forward to punch Long Ming.


    Although Long Ming had drunk, his reaction was faster than an average person.


    He stopped the young man¡¯s hand that was waving at his face and shoved him. The young man took a few steps back.


    The young man had not expected Long Ming to be so strong. He knew that he could not beat him, but he did not want to be humiliated in front of his girlfriend. He waved his hand. ¡°If you¡¯re my brother, go for him!¡±


    Seven to eight young men rushed toward Long Ming.


    Several of them were trained in Taekwondo.


    If he was sober, these people would have been no match for him. However, he was drunk now and his reaction was not that agile.


    Although he had beaten seven to eight young men to the ground in the end, his face had been punched and he was lying on the ground while panting heavily.


    Seeing that Long Ming could deal with so many of them with his bare hands, the young men did not dare to provoke him anymore. They got into the car and left quickly.


    Long Mingy on the ground, staring at the dark night sky.


    The skin at the corner of his mouth was injured, but he did not take off his mask, letting blood trickle down.


    After a while, he stood up with a dark expression.


    He took a few steps forward when he suddenly felt a dull pain in his mind, as if someone was digging at it with an awl.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­ If I didn¡¯t use you and lie to you back then, you wouldn¡¯t be living in pain and hatred¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make it up to you¡­ You won¡¯t believe me no matter what I say¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you stop hating me? I don¡¯t want to see you live in pain and hatred¡­¡±


    ¡°Long Ming, I don¡¯t want to be an outlet for your anger. I don¡¯t want to live without dignity¡­¡±


    ¡°Can we forget about each other?¡±


    ¡°If you forget me, you won¡¯t live in hatred.¡±


    ¡°I will register your household register under my name. In the future, Wan Bao¡¯s surname will be Long and you will take my surname too!¡±


    Long Ying!


    Scenes appeared in Long Ming¡¯s mind.


    Slowly, his hands clenched into fists, his eyes so red it seemed like blood was about to flow out.


    It turned out that he had forgotten such important memories!


    It was not that she had seduced him again, but she had used her life to gain his trust and help him be a noble king.


    She had even given birth to a cute daughter for him. She had not tried to get pregnant via some underhanded methods.


    Thinking of how he had ignored and humiliated her after forgetting those memories, Long Ming¡¯s heart felt like it was about to split open.


    He really deserved to die!


    Long Ming pressed his swollen and aching temples, ayer of moisture appearing in his red eyes.


    Where had she gone?


    Where had she gone?


    An idea suddenly shed in Long Ming¡¯s mind.


    It was impossible for her to disappear without a trace in such a short period of time. He had gotten someone to investigate it, but there was no record of her leaving the country.


    If she was still here, there seemed to be only one ce that his men could not monitor.


    The secluded forest!


    Long Ming called Mo Tian and asked him to drive him to the secluded forest.


    ¡­


    After Xiao Ying left the pce, she had indeed headed to the secluded forest.


    The temporary shelter from when they were investigating the natural gas was still there and she lived there.


    She did not know where she was going in the future. She just did not want to be Long Ming¡¯s burden and dilemma.


    Liu Yiyi, who had pushed the olddy into the water, had to be punished severely!


    At night, when Xiao Ying was in a daze, she suddenly heard the sound of a car engine.


    She immediately woke up.


    She put on her coat, walked to the window, and looked out.


    A ck sedan stopped in the yard. The door opened and a tall ck figure got out of the car.


    Under the dim yellow car lights, Xiao Ying saw the man¡¯s face clearly.


    Who else could it be but Long Ming?

 Chapter 1776 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (19)

    <h4>Chapter 1776: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (19)</h4>


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heartbeat sped up.


    How did Long Ming find this ce?


    Why was he looking for her?


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Someone was trying to break the door down.


    She could tell that he was desperate.


    Xiao Ying wanted to leave through the other window, but she had just moved away when she heard a bang and the door was kicked open from outside.


    Xiao Ying froze on the spot.


    The man walked in.


    Apart from the smell of alcohol, there was also a cold aura around him.


    Xiao Ying met the man¡¯s dark eagle-like eyes and her heart almost stopped beating.


    Was he going to hit her given his cold and scary appearance?


    Xiao Ying stepped back. ¡°Long Ming, did you drink?¡±


    The man said nothing. She stepped back and he approached her step by step.


    Xiao Ying felt her neck turn cold.


    Was this person really going to strangle her to death?


    ¡°Long Ming, listen to me. I left for your own good¡­¡±


    The man strode forward and stood in front of her. Behind her was the wall of the temporary shelter and there was no way out.


    ¡°Long Ying,¡± he called her in a low voice.


    It had been a long time since Xiao Ying heard him call her Long Ying.


    Goosebumps appeared on her arms.


    Xiao Ying opened her mouth, wanting to say something when the man suddenly reached out and grabbed her slender waist, pulling her into his arms.


    His actions were very sudden. Xiao Ying¡¯s nose touched his firm chest and she gasped in pain.


    His hand around her waist tightened.


    He almost wanted to strangle her to death.


    Xiao Ying was almost out of breath from his hug.


    What¡­ was wrong with him?


    Not only did he not pinch her, he even hugged her tightly!


    ¡°L-Long Ming, I¡¯m suffocating.¡±


    After a while, the man finally let go of her. Hisrge hand cupped her beautiful face and looked at her carefully.


    Xiao Ying looked at him.


    When she got closer, she realized that one side of his face was slightly red and swollen. The corner of his mouth was injured and he looked like he had fought with someone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Ying felt that with his status, he should not have fought with anyone. Besides, every time he went out, there would be bodyguards following him. How could he have gotten injured?


    Long Ming¡¯s rough fingers caressed Xiao Ying¡¯s face, his deep eyes red. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Xiao Ying blinked.


    Why was he apologizing to her?


    Could it be¡­


    ¡°Long Ming, do you remember everything?¡±


    The man¡¯s firm chin rested on the top of her head. Smelling the faint fragrance in her hair, he hummed softly.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heartbeat sped up again.


    She hurriedly looked up from his chest and looked at the gentleness in his eyes. She could not help but smile. ¡°Really? Really?¡±


    Looking at the woman who was as happy as a child, a smile appeared on Long Ming¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Xiao Ying raised her hands and hugged Long Ming¡¯s neck. Her eyshes fluttered and tears fell.


    ¡°Long Ming, I thought you wouldn¡¯t remember it.¡±


    Long Ming looked at the tears falling from Xiao Ying¡¯s cheeks. He lifted her chin and kissed away the tears on her cheeks.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget in the future.¡±


    Xiao Ying clenched her fists and punched his shoulder lightly. ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. I know that you didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    They hugged for a while.


    At night, Long Ming did not return home. The two of themy on the wooden bed and she leaned into his arms, listening to his strong heartbeat. ¡°Long Ming, I left because I didn¡¯t want you to let Liu Yiyi off for my sake.¡±


    Long Ming caressed her silky long hair with hisrge palm. His well-defined fingersbed through her hair and caressed her fair ears, as he yed with her palm lightly. ¡°It¡¯s only temporary. The Duke¡¯s pce has always been ruled by the Duke¡¯s wife. I¡¯ll go and find the Duke¡¯s wife personally.¡±


    ¡°The Duke¡¯s wife is righteous and kind. Even if it¡¯s her own daughter, she will not let it go.¡±


    Long Ming looked down at the woman in his arms and pinched her earlobe with his long fingers. He only let go when he heard herint. ¡°If you leave like this again, it won¡¯t be as simple as a pain in the ear.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been through so many things and met with so many difficulties. There should be a way to negotiate anything with each other.¡±


    Hearing his words, Xiao Ying¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She nodded at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t remember what we experienced after the battle in the forest. I didn¡¯t dare to be too close to you, but it¡¯s different now. Long Ming, who loved me the most, is back.¡±


    Long Ming kissed her forehead and sighed softly. ¡°No matter what, Long Ming loves you the most.¡±


    ¡­


    Long Ming thought of everything and Xiao Ying felt like she had the warmest and most reliable harbor.


    He was right. When there was a problem, they could not act on their own. They had to discuss it with each other and solve it together.


    Xiao Ying followed Long Ming back to the pce.


    Long Ming got someone to release Liu Yiyi.


    Liu Yiyi returned to the Duke¡¯s pce and took a bath. She learned from the servants that the Duke¡¯s wife had quarreled with her husband. The Duke¡¯s wife did not want to save Liu Yiyi and her blood pressure had risen because of it. She had almost lost her life.


    After she woke up, her mental state had worsened.


    Liu Yiyi came to the Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s room. The Duke¡¯s wife was knocking on the wooden fish when she heard footsteps and looked at Liu Yiyi.


    The Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s spirits were getting worse by the day. When she saw Liu Yiyi, her emotions became unstable again. ¡°Why are you here? You¡¯re not my daughter. My daughter is not as evil as you!¡±


    When Liu Yiyi heard the Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s words, her lips curled into an ambiguous smile. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already done the test. Why am I not your daughter?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not your daughter, would Dad have saved me? Now that I¡¯m in the Duke¡¯s pce, I¡¯m his treasure. Mom can¡¯tpare to me!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The Duke¡¯s wife stood up, but her body was weak. After she stood up, Liu Yiyi pushed her hard and the former fell to the ground, almost fainting.


    At this moment, footsteps came from the corridor.


    Liu Yiyi could tell that it was the Duke. She suddenly raised her hand and pped herself twice before pinching her neck. The moment the door was pushed open, she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Mom, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t hit me. I know you like Sister. I will definitely learn from Sister in the future. Please don¡¯t hit me anymore¡­¡±.


    The Duke walked into the room and saw Liu Yiyi, whose face was red and swollen. There were strangtion marks on her neck and her face was covered in tears. He hurriedly walked over and helped her up.


    The Duke¡¯s wife stood aside, her temples throbbing.


    She went to the bedside table, took out the medicine from the drawer, and swallowed two pills.


    She felt terrible and could not hear what the Duke was saying. She only heard Liu Yiyi¡¯s fake cry.


    ¡­


    Long Ming and Xiao Ying received an invitation from the Duke¡¯s pce. The Duke was going to announce Liu Yiyi¡¯s identity next weekend.

 Chapter 1777 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (20)

    <h4>Chapter 1777: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (20)</h4>


    Long Ming nced at the invitation from the Duke¡¯s pce and drove to Xiao Ying¡¯s office.


    Xiao Ying did not know that Long Ming had arrived. When it was time to get off work, she headed downstairs with several colleagues.


    The moment she went out, she saw an expensive luxury car parked by the door.


    The car window was half open and the man sitting in the driver¡¯s seat was wearing sunsses. His side profile looked sharp and perfect.


    The colleagues beside Xiao Ying also saw Long Ming.


    All of them could not help but exim and push Xiao Ying away with a wink.


    ¡°The King is too handsome!¡±


    ¡°The King dotes on his woman so much!¡±


    Xiao Ying was a little speechless. He had suddenly appeared in front of herpany and this was doting on her?


    Under the envious gazes of her colleagues, Xiao Ying walked to the car.


    Looking at the cold man in the car, she asked softly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Get in,¡± the man said simply.


    ¡°I drove here.¡±


    ¡°Ask the driver to drive it backter.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Ying had no choice but to get into the car.


    She sat in the front passenger seat and buckled her seatbelt. Looking at the man¡¯s cold and sharp face, Xiao Ying could tell that he was not in a good mood.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Long Ming handed the invitation to Xiao Ying.


    ¡°The Duke is nning to reveal Liu Yiyi¡¯s identity.¡±


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips, not knowing what to feel.


    When the Duke found his real daughter, she had been really happy for the Duke¡¯s wife and the Duke.


    However, what happened afterwards made her unable to have a good impression of Liu Yiyi. She had even started to feel disgusted.


    The Duke knew that Liu Yiyi had done something wrong. Not only was he not keeping a low profile, but he was even holding a banquet to announce her identity. She did not agree to doting on one¡¯s daughter like this.


    Xiao Ying looked at Long Ming. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling the Duke¡¯s wife for the past few days and haven¡¯t been able to get through. I¡¯m a little worried about her.¡±


    Not only could Xiao Ying not contact the Duke¡¯s wife, but even Long Ming, who wanted to visit the Duke¡¯s wife, was rejected. He had been told that the Duke¡¯s wife had not been feeling well recently and needed to rest.


    ¡°Long Ming, I n to go to the Duke¡¯s pce tomorrow.¡±


    Long Ming grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m alone. I keep feeling that something has happened to the Duchess. If youe with me, there might be amotion and we might alert the enemy.¡±


    Based on Xiao Ying¡¯s understanding of the Duke¡¯s wife, if she knew that Liu Yiyi had pushed the olddy into the water, the Duchess would not stand by and do nothing nor would she announce Liu Yiyi¡¯s identity to the public.


    Long Ming was worried about Xiao Ying and sent her two bodyguards.


    The next day, Xiao Ying only went out with the two bodyguards after badgering her repeatedly.


    When they arrived at the Duke¡¯s house, Xiao Ying was rejected.


    ¡°Madam needs to rest. Second Miss cannot see Eldest Miss, so we can¡¯t let you in for the time being.¡±


    Xiao Ying did not barge in.


    She returned to the car until the evening when a garbage truck drove out of the Duke¡¯s house.


    Xiao Ying instructed the bodyguard, ¡°Follow the car in front.¡±


    The bodyguard was confused. ¡°Miss Ying, why are you following the garbage truck?¡±


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t enter the Duke¡¯s pce, I¡¯ll be able to understand the situation from the trash.¡±


    After the garbage was cleared, Xiao Ying and the two bodyguards put on masks and gloves.


    The three of them searched through the rubbish for more than an hour.


    Xiao Ying found the pill residue in a small bag.


    Liu Yiyi¡¯s illness was fake and the Duke was not sick. The bag containing the medicine was very exquisite and it was obvious that the Duke¡¯s wife had drunk it.


    Xiao Ying took the dregs and headed to the hospital.


    After finding an expert, Xiao Ying handed the dregs to him.


    The expert took the residue and tested it.


    An hourter, the results were out.


    The doctor told her that the dregs of the medicine contained a drug that made people mentally unstable. The dosage was notrge, and even if she took a blood test, it would be undetectable.


    However, if she took this medicine, her mental state would be worse and the side effects would get greater with time. It was very likely that she would hallucinate and her memory would deteriorate.


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Xiao Ying¡¯s hair stood on end.


    How could this have happened?


    If the Duke¡¯s wife really ate it, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    In order to confirm, Xiao Ying took out another packet of dregs from the trash the next evening.


    In the end, there was nothing but normal supplements.


    Xiao Ying told Long Ming about this. ¡°Did I discover it toote? There¡¯s no problem with the Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s medicine anymore. The Duke will definitely not believe me if I go to the Duke¡¯s pce to question him with the dregs I found yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Long Ming, no matter what, I have to fetch the Duke¡¯s wife first.¡±


    Long Ming caressed Xiao Ying¡¯s head, his eyes dark. ¡°I¡¯ll support you in whatever decision you make.¡±


    That night, Long Ming apanied Xiao Ying to the Duke¡¯s pce.


    Because of Long Ming¡¯s identity, the guards of the Duke¡¯s pce did not dare to stop him.


    When Liu Yiyi found out that Long Ming was here, she hurriedly came downstairs.


    Seeing that Long Ming was not alone and had brought Xiao Ying along, unhappiness shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Brother Long Ming, are you here to find my father? He went out to do something and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    Long Ming did not want to talk nonsense with Liu Yiyi and said to Xiao Ying in a deep voice, ¡°Go up and bring the Duchess down now.¡±


    ¡°Brother Long Ming, what are you doing¡­¡±


    Before Liu Yiyi could finish, she was surrounded by the bodyguards Long Ming had brought.


    After a while, Xiao Ying helped the pale and weak Duchess downstairs.


    ¡°Where are you taking my mother? What do you want?¡± Liu Yiyi shouted.


    Xiao Ying nced at Liu Yiyi. ¡°The Duchess is my mother as well. I¡¯ll take her to the pce for a few days.¡±


    Liu Yiyi called the bodyguards over and wanted to snatch the Duchess back, but thetter hugged Xiao Ying¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Ying¡¯er, are you Ying¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°I am, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, Mom misses you so much.¡±


    The Duke, who had received the notice, rushed back. He was originally furious. Even if Long Ming was a high and mighty king, he could not openly run to his residence to take his wife away.


    In the end, he heard Madam¡¯s words to Xiao Ying the moment he returned.


    Recently, his wife¡¯s mental state had been getting worse. When she looked at him, she would say things that he did not understand and would even ask him who he was¡­ He had nned to bring her overseas for treatment after announcing Liu Yiyi¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Dad, they trespassed into the Duke¡¯s pce and even took Mom away. How could they be sowless?¡± Liu Yiyi hugged the Duke¡¯s arm with tears in her eyes.


    The Duke looked at his wife, who was sticking close to Xiao Ying. This time, he ignored Liu Yiyi and looked at Xiao Ying instead. ¡°Your Mom doesn¡¯t even recognize me, but she still recognizes you. Maybe she will be more energetic when she¡¯s with you. Please take good care of her for the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Dad, how can you let them take Mom away¡­¡±


    Before Liu Yiyi could finish, the Duke interrupted her. ¡°If you let your mother stay at home, she will go crazy. Do you want her to go crazy?¡±

 Chapter 1778 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (21)

    <h4>Chapter 1778: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (21)</h4>


    The Duke did not know what had gone wrong. Recently, bad things had happened one after another.


    Even his wife had problems with her body and mind.


    She thought that after finding her biological daughter, their family would be able to live happily together. But now, that seemed nothing more than a dream.


    The Duke¡¯s hair had turned white.


    After Long Ming and Xiao Ying left with the Duke¡¯s wife, the Duke said to Liu Yiyi, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted a university for you overseas. After I reveal your identity, you can go and study abroad.¡±


    Liu Yiyi widened her eyes and looked at the Duke in disbelief. Her lips trembled slightly and she looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to be separated from you and Mom. Our family just reunited and I¡¯ve only just gotten your love. I don¡¯t want to leave¡­¡±


    In the past, when the Duke heard Liu Yiyi¡¯s words, he felt extremely guilty and wanted to make up for all the love he had lost for her.


    But tonight, seeing how his wife was so dependent on Xiao Ying, he was a little lost.


    Did he dote on Liu Yiyi too much?


    The Duke rubbed his temples and waved his hand. He said tiredly, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired.¡±


    Liu Yiyi had no choice but to return to her room. The moment she entered, shey on the bed, her hands clenched into fists as she punched the pillow.


    That stupid Xiao Ying! She always ruined her ns!


    ¡­


    In the pce.


    Long Ming got his private doctor to treat the Duke¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Madam¡¯s condition is a little serious, but as long as she doesn¡¯t continue to take that medicine, and nurses herself back to health, she will recover. She just needs time.¡±


    The doctor put a drip on the Duke¡¯s wife and with Xiao Ying¡¯spany, she slowly fell asleep.


    After the Duke¡¯s wife fell asleep, Xiao Ying came out of the room.


    Long Ming was sitting on the living room sofa reading documents. Xiao Ying walked over and he grabbed her wrist, pulling her onto hisp.


    Xiao Ying did not struggle. She leaned her head on his broad shoulders and thought of the Duchess¡¯ condition. She frowned and said, ¡°The Duchess is Liu Yiyi¡¯s biological mother. How could she do something to her?¡±


    Even though they had not been together for many years, blood ties could not be severed. The Duke¡¯s wife was so kind. How crazy was Liu Yiyi to be so ruthless to her own mother?


    Long Ming caressed Xiao Ying¡¯s long hair that was spread over her shoulders. His well-defined hand lifted a strand and yed with it. He rested his chin on the top of her head and said in a low and cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that everything from the discovery of the jade pendant in the Duke¡¯s pce to the paternity test and her entering the pce to chasing you out was arranged by her?¡±


    Xiao Ying froze.


    She looked at the man. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll investigate this matter carefully tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to help you?¡±


    Xiao Ying raised her hands and hugged Long Ming¡¯s neck, taking the initiative to kiss his handsome face. ¡°I know you love me, but there are many things you have to deal with. I can investigate these things myself.¡±


    Long Ming pinched the woman¡¯s pretty nose, a faint doting gaze in his deep eagle eyes. ¡°Alright, do whatever you want. I¡¯ll support you from behind.¡±


    He knew that she was stubborn and did not want to rely on him for everything.


    When they got married in the future and she became his Princess Consort, there were indeed many things that she needed to handle alone.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying was a person of action. If she wanted to investigate something, she would do it very quickly.


    That night, she went to the granny¡¯s room.


    Although the granny had entered the pce and had everything, the olddy had still brought some of her things over.


    Xiao Ying knew that it was not good to check the olddy¡¯s things without permission, but the situation was special now. Even if the olddy woke up, she would not me her.


    Xiao Ying looked around and found a photo in a rusty iron box.


    It was a photo of Liu Yiyi when she was young.


    The photo was a little old, but she could still see the words ¡°Children¡¯s Heart Orphanage¡± written on it.


    Liu Yiyi was from an orphanage?


    Xiao Ying immediately checked the location of the Children¡¯s Heart Orphanage online.


    The next day.


    Xiao Ying bought a ne ticket and headed to the Children¡¯s Heart Orphanage with the two bodyguards Long Ming had arranged for her.


    The Children¡¯s Heart Orphanage was located in a remote suburb. Before Xiao Ying went there, she had bought many gifts. After exining the situation to the staff of the orphanage, she met the director.


    Xiao Ying took out Liu Yiyi¡¯s childhood photo. ¡°Director, do you still remember this little girl?¡±


    The director put on his sses and took the photo Xiao Ying handed over, looking at it carefully.


    ¡°It must be Liu Yiyi!¡±


    Xiao Ying was surprised. She did not expect that after so many years, the director would recognize Liu Yiyi at a nce.


    ¡°Director, did Liu Yiyi have this jade pendant with her when she came to the orphanage?¡± Xiao Ying showed the jade pendant she had drawn to the director.


    He frowned. ¡°I remember that this jade pendant belongs to Liu¡¯er! But¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at him. ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°It was just a jade pendant. Liu¡¯er said it was lost, but I couldn¡¯t find it no matter how hard I tried.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart beat faster. ¡°Director, who¡¯s Liu¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go get some documents. There should be a photo of them together when they were young.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Director.¡±


    After half an hour, the director brought the documents over.


    He opened the document box and took out two photos.


    ¡°Liu Yiyi is about the same age as Liu¡¯er. Liu¡¯er came to the orphanage first and Yiyi cameter. After they got to know each other, they became friends very quickly.¡±


    ¡°However, Yiyi was a stronger child while Liu¡¯er was quieter. I thought that the two girls were verypatible with each other. It was only when I heard Yiyi badmouthing Liu¡¯er behind her back and making the other children in the orphanage discriminate against Liu¡¯er that I realized Yiyi was a scheming girl.¡±


    ¡°I assigned Liu¡¯er and Yiyi to different rooms and didn¡¯t hear Yiyi badmouth Liu¡¯er again.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded. ¡°The jade pendant belongs to Liu¡¯er. How did she lose it?¡±


    ¡°Liu¡¯er was a sensible girl. When I was sick once, she heard that there was a herb on the mountain that could help me recover, so she went up the mountain. Unfortunately, she got lost and even fell and hit her head. When we found her, her jade pendant was gone and she had forgotten some things.¡±


    Xiao Ying already had an answer in her heart.


    Liu Yiyi must have had something to do with Liu¡¯er getting lost on the mountain, falling, and falling unconscious.


    It was very likely that Liu¡¯er had told Liu Yiyi about her background when they were still on good terms. Although Liu¡¯er was still young when she had gone missing and could not remember what her parents did, she would definitely remember that her family background was good and how her parents doted on her.


    Liu Yiyi was envious and jealous, so she took away her valuables.

 Chapter 1779 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (22)

    <h4>Chapter 1779: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (22)</h4>


    Goosebumps appeared on Xiao Ying¡¯s arms.


    This Liu Yiyi had been vicious since she was young. She was so bad that it made people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    Xiao Ying looked at the director and did not voice out her guess, only asking softly, ¡°Then what happened?¡±


    The director sighed. ¡°Fate ys tricks on people. Later, a couple with a good family background came to adopt a child. They originally chose the obedient Liu¡¯er, but on the day they came to adopt her, Liu¡¯er had rashes all over her face, and had a high fever and cough. The couple even brought an old man with them. The old man said that Liu¡¯er had weak Yang energy and asked them to choose another girl.¡±


    A faint sneer appeared on Xiao Ying¡¯s lips. ¡°Did Liu Yiyi get chosen?¡±


    The director nodded.


    ¡°After Liu Yiyi was chosen by that rich couple, I found out that Liu¡¯er¡¯s illness and rashes were all rted to Liu Yiyi. I called that couple¡¯s house and Liu Yiyi answered the call.¡±


    ¡°She called me biased and said that I wasn¡¯t a good director.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take her words to heart at that time, but not long after, there was a fire in the orphanage. Although no one was injured, the house was burned down.¡±


    ¡°At that time, we didn¡¯t have any subsidies and the conditions were rather difficult. We could only send some children away.¡±


    ¡°At that time, Liu¡¯er suggested leaving because she didn¡¯t want to burden the orphanage, so I didn¡¯t manage to keep her. Later on, ording to what I know, Liu¡¯er lived with a couple who wasn¡¯t very well-to-do. Although the family conditions were difficult, the couple was hardworking and treated her very well.¡±


    ¡°Director, do you know Liu¡¯er¡¯s home address?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°During the earthquake a few years ago, Liu¡¯er and her family moved away. I don¡¯t know where they went either.¡±


    Xiao Ying pursed her lips. ¡°What about the couple who adopted Liu Yiyi?¡±


    ¡°I heard that they passed away one after another.¡±


    After leaving the orphanage, Xiao Ying sat in the car and could not help but look at Liu Yiyi and Liu¡¯er¡¯s photo.


    In the photo, Liu¡¯er looked a little yellowish and thin, probably caused by malnutrition all year round. However, on a closer look, Liu¡¯er¡¯s facial features were very exquisite and small, and she looked a little like the Duchess.


    Liu¡¯er had to be the real daughter of the Duke¡¯s wife!


    If only he could find Liu¡¯er!


    After staring at the photo for a while, Xiao Ying felt that Liu¡¯er looked a little familiar.


    She seemed to have seen that face somewhere before!


    Xiao Ying furrowed her eyebrows tightly and tried to think about it, but she could not remember anything.


    Her phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Xiao Ying answered the call.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er.¡±


    Long Mei had gone to the ind after Long Ming brought Xiao Ying back to the pce.


    Xiao Ying had also told Long Mei two days ago that Long Ming had remembered everything.


    ¡°Sister-inw, did you see thetest gossip?¡±


    ¡°What news?¡±


    ¡°Lou Lan is in love.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Ying was not too surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Xiao Ying hung up and opened the news website.


    Indeed, Lou Lan¡¯s public rtionship had be the headlines.


    Two days ago, the media had taken photos of Lou Lan and a tall man entering and exiting the hotel. The two of them were still hugging each other in the underground parking lot and were rather intimate.


    After Long Ming and Lou Lan broke off their engagement, everyone was interested in Lou Lan¡¯s love life.


    When the photo of her being intimate with a mysterious man was taken, everyone started to make their guesses. Perhaps, Lou Lan really liked that man, so she announced to the public that she was in love, but the identity of the man was kept secret.


    After Xiao Ying left the news website, an idea suddenly shed in her mind.


    The bespectacled who had identally bumped into Li Yuan.


    It was Xiao Mai.


    It was Xiao Ying who had helped her out and let her work under her.


    The more Xiao Ying looked at her, the more she felt that she looked like that person.


    ¡­


    That day, Xiao Ying returned with two bodyguards.


    The next morning, Xiao Ying could not wait to go to Xiao Mai¡¯s apartment.


    She brought Xiao Mai breakfast.


    Then, when Xiao Mai went to the kitchen, she secretly put the cup she had drunk into a transparent bag.


    After getting the sample, Xiao Ying handed it to Long Ming.


    Since the Duke¡¯s wife was in the pce, it was easy for her to take her sample and test it against Xiao Mai¡¯s DNA.


    While waiting for the results, Xiao Ying was extremely nervous.


    Thankfully, the results were no different from what she had imagined.


    Liu Yiyi was really not the daughter of the Duke. But Xiao Mai was.


    It was no wonder she wouldy her hands on the Duke¡¯s wife. She was not their flesh and blood, after all.


    ¡­


    Soon, it was the weekend.


    Liu Yiyi had been busy trying on gowns recently. She had heard from Lou Lan and Li Yuan that Xiao Ying had been dressed very eye-catchingly when her identity was announced by the Duke.


    She naturally could not be worse than Xiao Ying.


    She had to be the center of attention.


    Once her identity was announced and she changed her name to Long, it would be toote even if the Duke found out about the truth.


    Besides, she would not let them find out anything. Whoever dared to stop her would have to pay a price!


    After Liu Yiyi finished trying on the gown, she received a call from Lou Lan.


    ¡°Yiyi, isn¡¯t the banquet at the Duke¡¯s pce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my father said that he wanted to give me a special banquet, so he chose a seven-star hotel.¡± It was mainly because the Duke¡¯s wife was not in the pce and the servants were gossipy. It would be bad if the VIPs found out anything.


    ¡°Your parents really value you!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡­


    That night.


    Liu Yiyi took the Duke¡¯s car and arrived at the hotel.


    Tonight¡¯s banquet was going to be like the previous banquet held by the Duke. When the Duke introduced her, she woulde down from the spiral staircase and stun everyone.


    It was perfect in Liu Yiyi¡¯s imagination, but she was unhappy when she arrived at the banquet hall.


    It was not the two-storey banquet hall she wanted. There was only one floor and the hall was not very big.


    ¡°Dad, did the servants book the wrong ce?¡± Liu Yiyi hugged the Duke¡¯s arm and whined.


    The Duke¡¯s mind was not on the banquet, so he naturally had not paid too much attention to it. He only wanted to go through the motions and announce Liu Yiyi¡¯s identity to the public before sending her abroad so that he could bring his wife along to treat her illness.


    ¡°A banquet is just for show. There¡¯s no need to be too extravagant.¡±


    Liu Yiyi pouted. ¡°But I heard that the banquet you held for Sister was quite big. When the guestseter, they will definitelyugh at me and say that you¡¯re biased.¡±


    The Duke frowned at Liu Yiyi. ¡°Your mom is not in good health now and I¡¯m very worried about her, but you only care about your face. Yiyi, you¡¯ve disappointed me.¡±


    When Liu Yiyi heard this, she hurriedly acted pitiful. ¡°Dad, I haven¡¯t been by your side since I was young. I didn¡¯t learn any good rules. I thought that Dad wouldn¡¯t despise me because of that, but now that you¡¯re disappointed in me, I¡­¡±


    The Duke hated it when Liu Yiyi said this. Once she said it, he felt extremely guilty. He was about to say something when a cold voice trailed over. ¡°Does it mean you could be so heartless just because your parents weren¡¯t by your side?¡±

 Chapter 1780 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (23)

    <h4>Chapter 1780: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (23)</h4>


    The person who spoke was Xiao Ying. She was wearing a white short skirt and fresh and pretty makeup today, making her face look fair, tender and full of cogen. Her legs were wrapped in white muslin, appearing long and straight.


    Compared to Liu Yiyi, who was dressed up tonight, Xiao Ying looked young and fashionable. She looked several years younger than Liu Yiyi.


    She did not look like an older sister, but a younger sister.


    Liu Yiyi looked at Xiao Ying, who was dressed like a little fairy, and suspected that she was doing it on purpose.


    ¡°Sister, what are you talking about? How was I heartless?¡± Liu Yiyi did not want to argue with Xiao Ying tonight. She hugged the Duke¡¯s arm and pouted. ¡°Dad, look at how Sister is talking about me like this.¡±


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, please forgive Yiyi for whatever she did wrong.¡±


    Xiao Ying smirked and did not say anything. She held Long Ming¡¯s arm and entered the banquet hall.


    Liu Yiyi nced at Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s back, feeling both envious and jealous. She was also the daughter of the Duke, so why couldn¡¯t she be Long Ming¡¯s Princess Consort?


    After announcing her identity tonight, she would think of a way to separate Long Ming and Xiao Ying!


    Before the banquet started, Xiao Ying walked in front of the Duke and said softly, ¡°Dad, Mom is here.¡±


    ¡°Is your mom feeling better? Is she really here?¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded. ¡°Dad,e with me.¡±


    Xiao Ying led the Duke out of the banquet hall. When Liu Yiyi, who was talking to Lou Lan and Li Yuan, saw this, she wanted to follow them but several socialites she did not know came over and greeted her.


    Liu Yiyi had no choice but to deal with them first. However, she had some doubts in her heart. Why had Xiao Ying called the Duke away?


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying brought the Duke to a lounge.


    She did not beat around the bush and directly handed him a document. ¡°Dad, take a look at this.¡±


    The Duke opened the document and found that it was a paternity test report. He flipped to the end in confusion.


    ¡°Why are you letting me see this?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I took Mom¡¯s hair and did a DNA test with another girl¡¯s hair. You¡¯ve seen the results. Mom and the girl are mother and daughter.¡±


    The Duke thought to himself.


    Did my wife have an illegitimate daughter outside?


    Seeming to have seen through the Duke¡¯s thoughts, Xiao Ying hurriedly exined, ¡°Dad, this girl is Mom and your biological daughter. Liu Yiyi is an imposter!¡±


    The Duke frowned and his gaze on Xiao Ying became sharper. ¡°Ying¡¯er, I know you don¡¯t get along well with Yiyi, but you can¡¯t nder your sister like this. I personally sent Yiyi¡¯s paternity test to the testing center. It can¡¯t be wrong!¡±


    Xiao Ying had expected that the Duke would not believe her so easily. She pped her hands and at this moment, the door to the lounge was pushed open and a figure in a white coat walked in.


    The person who came in was the person in charge of the identification center and an old friend of the Duke. The samples sent by the Duke and Xiao Ying were all done by him.


    ¡°Old Shen, why are you here?¡±


    Old Shen walked in front of the Duke and took out two sets of data from his bag. He said, ¡°The hair of the girl you and Miss Ying sent over belongs to the same person.¡±


    The Duke took the data from Old Shen and analyzed it. It was indeed from the same person.


    Xiao Ying then yed the recording of her conversation with the director of the orphanage to the Duke.


    After hearing this, the Duke took a few steps back unsteadily.


    He was not stupid, but he had missed his daughter too much. He had not expected Liu Yiyi to be so scheming or to be fake¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, do you know why Mom¡¯s condition worsened?¡± Xiao Ying handed a test report to the Duke. ¡°Liu Yiyi put medicine in Mom¡¯s medicine that made her hallucinate and have mental problems.¡±


    Hearing this, the Duke almost fell to the ground.


    ¡­


    The banquet officially started.


    Liu Yiyi finally got rid of the socialites and was prepared to go out to find the Duke.


    At this moment, the door of the banquet hall was pushed open and the Duke walked in with a cold expression.


    Liu Yiyi went forward and called him ¡®Dad¡¯ but the Duke ignored her.


    The Duke walked onto the stage and nced at the banquet hall with the microphone. His gazended on Liu Yiyi for a moment.


    Seeing the Duke looking at her, Liu Yiyi gave an innocent smile.


    The Duke looked away and said a few words of gratitude before he went straight to the point. ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to announce something important here¡­¡±


    Liu Yiyi¡¯s heart started to beat faster. She lifted her skirt and approached the stage proudly.


    After the Duke announced her identity, she would be the daughter of the Duke and a socialite.


    Liu Yiyi was fantasizing about her beautiful life in the future when she suddenly heard a voice. ¡°My daughter, Long Ying, is about to marry into the royal family. The royal family will announce the exact date to the public in the near future.¡±


    Warm apuse sounded.


    Liu Yiyi froze on the spot.


    Wasn¡¯t he going to announce her identity? Why was she talking about Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s wedding?


    What?!


    Xiao Ying was going to marry Long Ming? Then, wouldn¡¯t she have no hope?


    Liu Yiyi¡¯s expression darkened and she was about to go on stage when the banquet hall suddenly fell into darkness.


    Before Liu Yiyi could exim, her eyes were covered and her mouth was stuffed with something. Then, she was carried on someone¡¯s shoulder.


    Liu Yiyi¡¯s heart almost jumped to her throat.


    After a few minutes, Liu Yiyi was thrown to the ground and her bones almost broke.


    Someone came over and pulled off her blindfold and the thing in her mouth.


    When her vision returned to normal, Liu Yiyi found herself thrown into a lounge.


    The lounge was empty apart from her.


    Liu Yiyi stood up and was about to walk toward the door when the door to the lounge was pushed open and a bespectacled girl appeared in front of her.


    Seeing the girling over, Liu Yiyi¡¯s pupils constricted slightly.


    Why was she here?


    ¡°Liu Yiyi?¡±


    Liu Yiyi looked away. ¡°I¡¯m not Liu Yiyi. You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± When she was young, she had heard from Xiao Mai that her family was rather rich, but she could not remember where she lived. Later, she took her jade pendant and when she saw the expression of the Duchess when she saw the jade pendant, she made a bold guess.


    She knew that Xiao Mai hade here to work, so she bribed Xiao Mai¡¯sndlord to get a strand of Xiao Mai¡¯s hair for her. When the Duke sent someone to get her hair, she gave them the strand.


    She had thought that she could rece Xiao Mai as the real daughter of the Duke without anyone knowing, but Xiao Mai had suddenly appeared here and recognized her.


    When Liu Yiyi saw the ashtray on the coffee table, she picked it up and threw it at her head.


    She had to make Xiao Mai take the me for intentionally hurting people and put her in jail for the rest of her life!


    At this moment, the lounge door was pushed open from outside.

 Chapter 1781 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (24)

    <h4>Chapter 1781: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (24)</h4>


    Liu Yiyi looked up at the door.


    Xiao Ying walked in with the Duke.


    The ashtray in Liu Yiyi¡¯s hand had notnded on Xiao Ying¡¯s head when the former suddenly saw them walking in. She felt extremely panicked and helpless.


    However, she was a habitual liar and reacted very quickly. The ashtray fell to the ground and tears flowed out of her eyes like broken pearls. ¡°Daddy, someone kidnapped me just now. I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± She pointed at the bespectacled girl. ¡°She must have teamed up with Sister to mess with me. ¡±


    The Duke looked at the tearful Liu Yiyi. If he had not known her true colors, he might have been deceived by her false appearance.


    This vicious and lying girl had almost killed his biological daughter and his wife. She deserved to die!


    When Liu Yiyi saw the Duke looking at her with hatred, her tears fell even more fiercely. She ran in front of him, trembling. ¡°Dad, I was really afraid just now. They must have some ulterior motive. Get someone to arrest them¡­¡±


    p!


    Before Liu Yiyi could finish, she was pped ruthlessly.


    The Duke used a lot of strength and Liu Yiyi was caught off guard. The pnded heavily on her face and she lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    There was a burning pain on her face and her face swelled up very quickly.


    Liu Yiyi covered her face and looked at the Duke in disbelief.


    Ever since she entered the Duke¡¯s pce, he had treated her as his beloved daughter. No matter what she did wrong, he would protect her¡­ But now, he had actually hit her!


    ¡°Dad, why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Dad¡¯. I don¡¯t have a daughter like you who uses others to achieve her goals.¡± The Duke was really regretful. Back then, when she pushed the olddy into the water, his wife had suggested for her to be punished. However, in order to make up for the love she had not received in her childhood, he had been stubborn and had even gone to threaten Long Ming¡­


    He was so wrong!


    The Duke looked at Liu Yiyi and his heart felt like it was burning. Because of protecting this girl who was not rted to him by blood, he had almost destroyed his wife and daughter.


    The Duke went forward and pped Liu Yiyi¡¯s other cheek.


    ¡°I was actually deceived by you¡­¡± The Duke red at Liu Yiyi with red eyes, wanting to shred her into pieces.¡± Just now, did you want to hurt yourself and frame my biological daughter? ¡±


    Hearing the Duke¡¯s words, Liu Yiyi¡¯s mind suddenly went nk and her ears buzzed.


    H-he knew everything?


    When Xiao Mai, who was standing by the side, heard the Duke¡¯s words, she widened his eyes and looked at him in disbelief. She blinked and looked at Xiao Ying. ¡°Sister Ying, you asked me toe here because¡­¡±


    Xiao Ying walked in front of Xiao Mai and grabbed her hand, saying softly, ¡°Maimai, that¡¯s right. Liu Yiyi has taken over your identity. You¡¯re the daughter of the Duke.¡±


    Xiao Mai stood rooted to the ground, unable to react for a while.


    Liu Yiyi could not ept that she had be Cindere. She hugged the Duke¡¯s leg with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Daddy, I know I was wrong. I will definitely be a good person in the future. Please don¡¯t disown me¡­¡±


    The Duke looked at Liu Yiyi, who still wanted to stay in the Duke¡¯s pce after her identity was exposed. His eyes turned cold and he kicked her away. ¡°Guards!¡±


    Two strong bodyguards walked in.


    ¡°Send her to jail!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to go to jail. I don¡¯t want to go¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me ¡®Dad¡¯ again and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re never be able to speak again!¡±


    Liu Yiyi was dragged out by the bodyguards. Seeing that the Duke would not protect her anymore, she felt despair and fear.


    All of this was Xiao Ying¡¯s fault.


    She had fooled the Duke so much so that he did not even listen to his wife. He wanted to announce her identity¡­ but all of this turned into a dream in an instant.


    It had to be Xiao Ying!


    Liu Yiyi cursed Xiao Ying.


    Xiao Ying could not stand Liu Yiyi anymore. She rushed to the door and pped Liu Yiyi¡¯s red and swollen face several times.


    Liu Yiyi was held by the bodyguards and had no chance to fight back!


    ¡°Long Ying, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡±


    The moment Liu Yiyi finished speaking, she heard a cold voice. ¡°You still have the strength to scold people when you¡¯re about to die. Liu Yiyi, you really hold out hope until faced with the grim reality.¡±


    Liu Yiyi looked at the man who spoke and saw Long Ming walking over. He walked to Xiao Ying¡¯s side and wrapped his slender hand around her shoulders. His gaze on her turned from sharp to doting.


    All of Liu Yiyi¡¯s fantasies were destroyed.


    A chill ran down her spine.


    She could imagine what kind of life she would have in jail.


    She might not die so quickly, but she would definitely wish she was dead!


    And Xiao Ying, whom she was most jealous of, would be the Princess Consort and Xiao Mai would return to the Duke¡¯s pce and live the life of a socialite!


    At the thought that all of these things that should have belonged to her, Liu Yiyi screamed like a little beast that had been attacked.


    ¡°Take her away!¡± Long Ming ordered coldly.


    ¡­


    Seeing that Long Ming, Xiao Ying, and Liu Yiyi were no longer in the banquet hall, Lou Lan came out to see what had happened.


    In the end, she saw Liu Yiyi being dragged away by two bodyguards.


    Liu Yiyi also saw Lou Lan. She suddenly bit the bodyguard who was controlling her and ran up to Lou Lan, hugging her leg.


    ¡°Lou Lan, save me. Didn¡¯t I end up like this because of you?¡±


    When Lou Lan heard Liu Yiyi¡¯s words, her expression changed. She raised her leg, wanting to shake Liu Yiyi off. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You said that as long as Xiao Ying is chased out of the Duke¡¯s pce and can¡¯t be the daughter of the Duke, she can¡¯t be with Long Ming. You even said that if you want to achieve something big, you have to be ruthless¡­ Ah!¡±


    Lou Lan raised her high heels and stepped on the back of Liu Yiyi¡¯s hand. Lou Lan said with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you at all, and I would never have said those things to you. I have a loving boyfriend now and don¡¯t have the time to care about other people¡¯s matters!¡±


    Liu Yiyi red at Lou Lan with red eyes. She had never expected Lou Lan to turn her back on her. When she had approached her at the bar, she had been so hypocritical!


    Liu Yiyi¡¯s emotions had already reached a peak and Lou Lan¡¯s expression agitated her even more. She immediately retracted her hand from under Lou Lan¡¯s high heels.


    Her actions were so fast and fierce that Lou Lan lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    Liu Yiyi pounced at her and bit her ear. Lou Lan screamed in pain.


    Many guests and passers-by looked over. Some even took photos of this scene.

 Chapter 1782 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (25)

    <h4>Chapter 1782: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (25)</h4>


    Liu Yiyi was detained once again.


    This time, she would not be as lucky asst time, when the Duke had been protecting her.


    The Duke had secretly asked someone to put the same drug that she had used on his wife in her tea. If she did not drink it, they would force feed it to her.


    Gradually, Liu Yiyi started to show the same symptoms as the Duke¡¯s wife.


    The Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s condition had been discovered in time and there was still a chance of recovery. However, Liu Yiyi was different. In this life, she could only live in pain and torture.


    She had done so many wrong things and bad things. This was also the punishment she deserved.


    While Liu Yiyi was sober, she hoped that the granny would wake up. If the granny remembered their past rtionship, she might even plead with Long Ming to let her live!


    ¡­


    Liu Yiyi had received the punishment she deserved, but on Lou Lan¡¯s side, she had done everything wlessly. In instigating Liu Yiyi., she had only given verbal instructions. There was no concrete evidence against her.


    However, before Liu Yiyi was taken away, she had pounced on her like a mad dog and bit her ear. Many people had recorded that scene on their phones.


    Because of this, Lou Lan even made the headlines.


    In order to calm themotion caused by the video as soon as possible, Lou Lan announced that she was about to marry her mysterious fianc¨¦.


    ¡­


    Although Long Ming had broken off the engagement with the Lou family, the Lou family naturally had to invite Long Ming to the wedding since they were the head of the four major families,


    When Xiao Ying saw that Lou Lan was getting married to her mysterious fianc¨¦, a faint smile appeared on her lips. ¡°The show is about to start again.¡±


    Long Ming pulled Xiao Ying into his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head, saying with his deep eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t let go of anyone who bullied you.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked up at the man, a bright smile on her beautiful and elegant face. ¡°Then what if you bully me in the future?¡±


    Long Ming caressed Xiao Ying¡¯s hair, a doting look in his eyes that could not be ignored. ¡°I¡¯ll hit whoever bullies you, including Long Ming.¡±


    Hearing his words, Xiao Ying¡¯s smile deepened.


    Wrapping her arms around his neck, she rubbed her nose against his handsome face.


    There was sweetness in her heart.


    They had experienced so much together. Even if he really bullied her in the future, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid because she knew that she was someone he loved to the core!


    ¡­


    On the day of Lou Lan¡¯s wedding, the sky was gloomy and a storm was about to descend.


    Lou Lan was extremely depressed. She had clearly seen the weather forecast. The sky was supposed to be clear today and it was not supposed to rain.


    However, things changed the moment she woke up in the morning.


    Although she was depressed, she still had to get married.


    The Lou family had invited the media to broadcast the wedding live.


    The wedding was held in an ancient castle in the suburbs. Lou Lan got up very early and started to put on makeup.


    After putting on the white wedding dress and makeup, Lou Lan looked at the beautiful woman in the mirror and could not help but smile.


    The man she was going to marry was the heir of a prestigious family in Country A and she would announce his identity at the wedding. She would hold the wedding here first and hold it in the man¡¯s hometown after a few days. She heard that the wedding would be as luxurious as the royal family¡¯s.


    When Lou Lan thought about how loving she had been with her boyfriend recently, sweetness filled her heart.


    She thought that she would never meet anyone she liked again apart from Long Ming.


    Her boyfriend¡¯s appearance, temperament, and family background were all better than Long Ming. Most importantly, he loved her.


    Although they had not been together for long, she had already fallen in love with him.


    After they got married, she nned to have children with him.


    ¡­


    It was almost time.


    Mother Lou came and asked Lou Lan to prepare for the wedding.


    Lou Lan stood up from the chair and walked around with the wedding gown. ¡°Mom, am I beautiful today?¡±


    Mother Lou grabbed Lou Lan¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Beautiful. My daughter is much prettier than that Xiao Ying.¡±


    Lou Lan was overjoyed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡±


    When they arrived at the entrance of the banquet hall, Lou Lan saw Father Lou rushing out and frowned. ¡°Father, why are you so flustered?¡±


    Father Lou said with a dark expression, ¡°Your boyfriend went to the washroom. It¡¯s almost the auspicious hour now and he hasn¡¯te out yet. He also turned off his phone when I called him. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lou Lan¡¯s heart thumped.


    On such an important day, her boyfriend would not disappear for no reason!


    Lou Lan took the phone from Father Lou and called him personally. However, the phone was turned off.


    Lou Lan¡¯s expression changed.


    The butler came over and gave Lou Lan a heads-up. ¡°Miss, the auspicious hour has arrived.¡±


    Before Lou Lan could say anything, there was a sudden mor in the banquet hall.


    The butler pushed open the door and looked inside.


    The Lou family looked in as well. They saw that the big screen that was supposed to show the sweet photos of Lou Lan and her boyfriend was actually showing Lou Lan entering the nightclub, and her and several socialites asking forpany.


    At the time of these videos, she had still been Long Ming¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    She had hidden these videos and turned them into a private document. Why were they suddenly being yed at the wedding?


    Lou Lan rushed into the banquet hall with the wedding dress and ordered the staff to turn off the video and stop ying it.


    The guests erupted in murmurs.


    Lou Lan was about to exin herself when the banquet hall¡¯s door was pushed open and several investigators entered.


    They showed their identification documents and looked at Lou Lan, saying, ¡°May I know if you¡¯re Miss Lou Lan? Now that you¡¯re suspected of leaking business secrets, please follow us back for our investigation.¡±


    Lou Lan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    The investigator showed her a document.


    Lou Lan¡¯s body retreated unsteadily.


    She had kept some important confidential documents in her office.


    Entering her office required a fingerprint and a password and ordinary people could not enter.


    But not too long ago, she had brought someone in.


    That person had sat in her office for a while andter said that he was having a stomachache, so she had gone to buy stomach medicine for him.


    Had he used that chance to get into herputer?


    No, she did not want to believe that this was all a lie!


    ¡°Dad, give me your phone. I want to call him¡­¡±


    In the end, she still could not get through.


    Father Lou immediately understood what had happened. Their family had been deceived.


    After Lou Lan was taken away, Father Lou received a call that there was a financial problem in thepany.


    After Lou Lan was taken away at her wedding, she quickly dominated the headlines. Coupled with the problem with the Lou Corporation¡¯s financial affairs, the Lou family¡¯s shares fell sharply.


    The other three noble families worked together to snatch the Lou family¡¯s market share. In just half a month, they sessfully squeezed the Lou family out of the four noble families and the family was now on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Lou Lan, who was being investigated, almost fainted when she found out about the incident at home.


    Lou Lan was not stupid. Some time ago, she had been blinded by love. However, through her recent calmness, she understood some things.


    She had been tricked.


    Perhaps, even that rich and powerful boyfriend had been created by someone!


    ¡­

 Chapter 1783 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (26)

    <h4>Chapter 1783: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (26)</h4>


    Xiao Ying knew about Lou Lan.


    She deserved it and was not worthy of sympathy.


    If she had not done anything illegal, no one would have been able to get evidence to report her.


    Liu Yiyi could only stay in jail for the rest of her life, while Lou Lan would probably stay in jail for more than ten years.


    The Lou family was no longer part of the four noble families. Even if they wanted to save Lou Lan, they were powerless.


    Mother Lou med everything on Xiao Ying for the change in the Lou family.


    That day, Xiao Ying got off work and headed to the underground parking lot.


    Suddenly, a figure rushed out with a white ss bottle in his hand.


    ¡°Sister Ying, be careful!¡± Seeing this, Xiao Mai, who had walked out of the elevator, rushed over quickly.


    Xiao Ying reacted quickly as well. The moment the woman opened the lid, she pulled Xiao Mai over to hide behind a car.


    ¡°Long Ying,e out!¡± Mother Lou shouted like a shrew.


    ¡°Maimai, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go out and distract her!¡± At work, Xiao Ying did not want to be treated specially, so she did not bring any bodyguards.


    Xiao Mai grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Ying, you have to be careful.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded. She walked around the car and went behind Mrs Lou.


    Seizing the opportunity, she kicked Mrs Lou¡¯s wrist that was holding the ss bottle.


    The ss bottle fell out of her hands onto the ground. An unpleasant smell hit her nose.


    It was sulfuric acid.


    Xiao Ying immediately called the police.


    After Mother Lou was taken away, Xiao Mai scanned Xiao Ying up and down and held her hand nervously. ¡°Sister Ying, are you okay?¡±


    Xiao Ying shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xiao Ying really liked the quiet and kind Xiao Mai.


    ¡°Maimai, it¡¯s been a while since you found out about your identity. Do you want to go back to the Duke¡¯s pce with me tonight? Maybe you¡¯ll remember some things from when you were young?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Xiao Mai nodded.


    Xiao Ying brought Xiao Mai to the Duke¡¯s pce.


    From the moment she entered, Xiao Mai felt a sense of familiarity.


    As she entered the living room, she did not even need Xiao Ying to bring her around. She knew where the back garden and swing were.


    ¡°Sister Ying, I think I sat here when I was young. Mommy pushed me and I giggled.¡±


    Xiao Mai went to another ce. ¡°Were there flowers here? I think I caught butterflies here.¡±


    When the Duke found out that Xiao Ying had brought Xiao Mai over, he went to the back garden. When he heard Xiao Mai¡¯s words, his eyes filled with tears.


    The ce that Xiao Mai had mentioned had indeed housedrge flowers in the past. Because Xiao Mai had liked flowers and butterflies since she was young, the Duke and his wife had nted them for her.


    After Xiao Mai went missing, the Duke was afraid that his wife would be hurt by the scene, so he shoveled the garden away!


    When Xiao Mai saw the Duke, she lowered her head and ran away.


    The Duke looked sad and disappointed when he saw that Xiao Mai had not taken to him.


    Xiao Ying walked over and said, ¡°Maimai still needs time.¡±


    Because he had been too protective of Liu Yiyi and had hurt her, the Duke felt extremely guilty toward Xiao Ying.


    At the same time, he was very grateful to her. If not for her, his wife might have be a mental patient and his daughter would have been reced by an imposter.


    The Duke was regretful and hateful.


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll do my best to make it up to you in the future.¡±


    What Xiao Ying could not ept the most was that the Duke used her identity to threaten Long Ming to let Liu Yiyi go after thetter pushed the olddy into the water!


    She did not hate him, but it was impossible for her to not have any grudges against him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make it up to me. You just have to be good to Madam and Xiao Mai in the future.¡±


    With that said, Xiao Ying left.


    The Duke looked at Xiao Ying¡¯s back and sighed.


    ¡­


    Back in the pce, Xiao Ying called Long Mei and started to pack her luggage.


    Long Ming returned after ten at night. Pushing open the bedroom door, he saw a box inside and nced at the woman sleeping on the bed.


    Xiao Ying was in a daze when she suddenly felt a pain on her cheek. She opened her eyes and looked at the man who was lying beside her and pinching her face. She said sleepily, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Long Ming carried the woman and pointed at the suitcase at the end of the bed. ¡°Where are you going after packing your things?¡±


    Xiao Ying hummed hoarsely. ¡°Can I not say it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± After Liu Yiyi and Lou Lan had been imprisoned, they should have started a sweet life. However, she had been acting mysteriously for the past two weeks and he could not understand her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Mei¡¯er tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret between women!¡± Looking at his cold and fierce face, she knew that he was clearly unhappy. In order to coax him, she hugged his neck and kissed his handsome face. ¡°I¡¯m flying tomorrow morning. I¡¯m really sleepy. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    The woman fell asleep immediately. Long Ming looked at her sleeping face and felt angry, but he could not bear to wake her up.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    When Long Ming woke up, the woman had already left.


    She had left him a note saying that she had gone to look for Mei¡¯er and would be back in two days.


    Long Ming felt that something was wrong.


    They had agreed to be honest with each other but this woman had to be hiding something from him.


    Long Ming called Xiao Ying but could not get through. She must have gotten on the ne.


    Half an hourter, Long Ming arrived at the meeting room for a meeting.


    After the meeting, Long Ming returned to his office. Mo Tian knocked and came in, saying to him, ¡°Your Majesty, Lou Lan wants to meet you.¡±


    Long Ming narrowed his hawk-like eyes, his expression cold. ¡°No.¡±


    When Lou Lan found out that Long Ming was unwilling to see her, she almost broke down.


    Although no one could confirm that Long Ming had arranged for her mysterious boyfriend, Lou Lan knew that he was definitely involved.


    For Xiao Ying, he could be so ruthless to her!


    She hated them, but so what? She could no longer get out. Even if she got out in the future, she would have no one to rely on. How could she deal with Long Ming and Xiao Ying with her bare hands?


    Lou Lan alsopletely understood that no one could rece Xiao Ying¡¯s position in Long Ming¡¯s heart.


    Liu Yiyi and her were the best examples!


    ¡­


    After Xiao Ying arrived at the ind, Long Mei brought her to meet the famous designer, Devin.


    Devin was in his twenties and was a genius in the design industry.


    Xiao Ying had asked Devin to design a wedding gown for her. She did not want Long Ming to know about her custom-made wedding gown and style. She wanted to give him a surprise on their wedding day.


    Devin showed Xiao Ying the draft he had drawn. Xiao Ying suggested some changes to the details.


    After finalizing the design draft, Xiao Ying invited Devin to dinner.


    After ordering, Xiao Ying received a call from Long Ming.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with a friend outside.¡±


    ¡°What friend?¡±


    ¡°A very ordinary friend.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The man smiled darkly.


    Noting that something was wrong, Xiao Ying looked up and saw the man walking in from the entrance of the restaurant.

 Chapter 1784 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (27)

    <h4>Chapter 1784: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (27)</h4>


    Xiao Ying widened her eyes, staring at the man who had appeared at the entrance of the restaurant in disbelief.


    W-why was he here?


    The man with a strong and intimidating aura was like a volcano that was about to erupt. His well-defined face was tensed and he exuded a sharp aura that would kill anyone who provoked him.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s heart thumped.


    She had not done anything to betray him, but she could not help but feel guilty upon seeing his expression!


    Seeing that something was wrong with her, Devin, who was sitting opposite Xiao Ying, looked back.


    Seeing a tall man in a ck coat walking over, he asked in confusion, ¡°Miss Ying, do you know each other?¡±


    Xiao Ying supported her forehead. ¡°He¡¯s my jealous king.¡±


    She had wanted to give him a surprise, but it seemed like she wouldn¡¯t be able to do so.


    Long Ming walked to Xiao Ying¡¯s side and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I thought you were here to see Mei¡¯er. Why are you eating with a man?¡±


    Long Ming nced at the man from the corner of his eyes.


    The man was tall and thin, looking very fair and handsome. He had the aura of an artist.


    Long Ming pursed his lips tightly. Being in a high position all year round, he still had a kingly aura around him even if he did not speak.


    Xiao Ying knew Long Ming¡¯s temper. After apologizing to Devin, she stood up from the chair and grabbed Long Ming¡¯s hand, walking out.


    When they reached an empty corner, Xiao Ying finally let go of him. However, the next second, he grabbed her again.


    He pinched her fingers tightly, his deep eagle-like eyes filled with a strong sense of danger.


    Xiao Ying met his deep eyes and her heart seemed to skip a beat.


    Lowering her thick and long eyshes, Xiao Ying stared at their toes that were pressed together and she suddenly smiled.


    The stiff and cold atmosphere was eased by her smile.


    Long Ming¡¯s well-defined fingers grabbed Xiao Ying¡¯s chin and lifted her smiling face. His face was still tense. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    The soft light around hernded on her slender and beautiful neck and he could vaguely see the small hairs on her ears. She was so soft and beautiful. Long Ming suddenly felt like a bottle of mixed feelings had been knocked over in his heart. His hand on her chin tightened. ¡°You came to date that gigolo?¡±


    Recently, she had been so mysterious and did not let him know anything. Was it because of that gigolo?


    Xiao Ying knew that if she continued to hide it, this person would be extremely jealous and might go and beat up Devin.


    She swatted away his hand that was pinching her chin and red at him. She puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°What gigolo? That¡¯s the famous designer, Devin. I asked him to design my wedding dress and gown for me. I wanted to give you a surprise, but you¡¯re so jealous. If I really wanted to find a gigolo, why would I wait until today?¡±


    Hearing Xiao Ying¡¯s exnation, Long Ming pursed his lips into a straight line. ¡°You can find a female designer.¡±


    Xiao Ying clenched her fists and punched his firm shoulders. ¡°Why are you so petty? To be honest, Devin likes Mei¡¯er!¡±


    Hearing this, the man¡¯s cold expression improved a little.


    However, very quickly, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Check on Devin.¡± Because of Long Mei¡¯s previous rtionship, Long Ming doubted her taste in men. To be safe, he would only be at ease if he found out about Devin¡¯s personality.


    Xiao Ying did not say anything. If she spoke up for Devin, this man would definitely be jealous again!


    ¡­


    Long Ming only agreed to let Xiao Ying return to the restaurant after finding out about Devin. Of course, he went with her.


    Devin had already guessed Long Ming¡¯s identity when Xiao Ying pulled him out of the restaurant.


    After dinner, Long Ming and Xiao Ying went for a walk on the beach.


    Long Ming walked in front while Xiao Ying walked behind him. Her fair feet stepped on his footprints and she opened her arms, facing the sea breeze as a happy smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡°Long Ying, I love you.¡± The man walking in front of her suddenly stopped and looked at her.


    Xiao Ying brushed the hair by her ear and her smile deepened. ¡°I can¡¯t hear what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°I love you!¡±


    ¡°I love you!¡±


    ¡°Je t¡¯aime.¡±


    ¡°Ti amo¡­¡±


    ¡°Ya vas lyublyu.¡±


    ¡­


    He confessed to her in variousnguages!


    His voice was low and maic, like wine that had been brewing for many years, making people intoxicated.


    Many tourists who were strolling on the beach looked at them.


    But the two of them did not care about other people¡¯s gazes and hugged each other tightly.


    Xiao Ying hugged Long Ming¡¯s neck and stood on tiptoes, saying in his ear, ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡­


    Mei Pavilion.


    After finding out from Devin that Long Ming hade, a smile appeared on Long Mei¡¯s innocent and charming face. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. My brother is a jealous person. He¡¯ll be jealous of anyone who talks to my sister-inw.¡±


    Devin smiled. ¡°He cares a lot about Miss Ying.¡±


    Long Mei was cutting fruits when a strand of hair brushed against her cheek, making her feel a little ufortable. When Devin saw this, he tucked her hair behind her ear.


    Both of them were slightly stunned when his fingertips touched Long Mei¡¯s smooth and smooth skin.


    Long Mei was the first to react. Seeing the unnatural expression on Devin¡¯s handsome face, she smiled graciously. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Devin looked at Long Mei¡¯s exquisite side profile and opened his mouth. ¡°Mei¡¯er, actually¡­¡±


    ¡°I almost forgot. The manager just came and said that a VIP wants to see me.¡± Long Mei washed her hands and brought the te of fruits to Devin. ¡°This is for my good friend.¡±


    Devin looked at Long Mei¡¯s departing figure with disappointment in his eyes.


    She had passed the fruit tter to him, emphasizing the word ¡®good friend¡¯.


    What she meant was that they could only be good friends.


    Devin knew that she had suffered because of her previous rtionship and her hurt would not heal so easily. However, he would not give up so easily.


    ¡­


    Long Mei went to the most luxurious and expensive private room on the second floor.


    She looked at the manager beside her. ¡°Do you know who the client is?¡±


    The manager shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The guest asked you to bring the wine over.¡±


    Long Mei was holding a bottle of Mei Pavilion¡¯s most expensive wine and she knocked on the door.


    Soon, the door opened.


    Two rows of bodyguards in ck stood outside the room.


    Seeing Long Mei enter, they all bent down and bowed to her.


    Long Mei frowned and took a few steps forward.


    She had a strange feeling that she did not really want to see the person in the room.


    Long Mei wanted to leave, but the bodyguards blocked the door. ¡°Miss Long, our Young Master invites you in.¡±


    Young Master?


    A faint sneer appeared on Long Mei¡¯s lips.


    She held the bottle tightly and walked toward the room.


    Pushing open the door, she saw a tall and thin figure standing in front of the French windows. He had a cigarette in one hand and a hand in his pocket.


    He had the aura of a socialite.

 Chapter 1785 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (28)

    <h4>Chapter 1785: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man was wearing a ck leather jacket and his hair was cut short. He had a neat and cold appearance, and the side of his face was well-defined.


    Perhaps hearing the sound of the door opening, the man turned to look at Long Mei.


    Under his long eyebrows were a pair of almond-shaped eyes filled with charm, a tall and firm nose bridge, and well-defined sexy thin lips¡­ He was still as handsome as before, and there was a yful and cold aura on him. This was also what had attracted her the most in the past.


    Their eyes met for a few seconds.


    The man stubbed out the cigarette between his fingers and strode toward Long Mei.


    Long Mei put the wine in her hand on the coffee table.


    Long Mei waspletely disappointed with Ximen Jin. Even though he had no choice, some injuries could never be healed.


    She had slowly walked out of the immense pain and hurt.


    When she saw him again, there would be no more ripples in her heart.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er.¡± Seeing the coldness in Long Mei¡¯s eyes, Ximen Jin¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse.


    A faint smile appeared on Long Mei¡¯s lips. ¡°Mr Ximen, I¡¯ve already sent the wine over. Do you have any other requests?¡±


    Hearing her cold and unfamiliar tone, Ximen Jin¡¯s heart seemed to be hit, and a trace of pain spread across his heart.


    Ximen Jin looked at Long Mei¡¯s eyes and his expression darkened. ¡°Mei¡¯er, have a drink with me.¡±


    Long Meiughed coldly. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not a hostess.¡±


    Long Mei turned around, wanting to leave.


    However, she had just taken a step when her wrist was grabbed by Ximen Jin.


    Before Long Mei could break free, Ximen Jin hugged her from behind.


    Ximen Jin buried his face into Long Mei¡¯s slender neck, his hands around her waist tightening as he greedily took in the fragrance of her neck. His low and hoarse voice seemed toe from the depths of his throat. ¡°Mei¡¯er, can you give me another chance?¡±


    He really loved her but he knew that she would never forgive him again.


    During this period, he had taken over the Ximen family¡¯s matters and was extremely busy. He thought that he could reduce the number of times he thought of her.


    But once he stopped working, his mind was filled with her.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Long Mei looked down and pulled the man¡¯s hands away from her waist.


    Turning around, she looked at the man coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being rude if you touch me again.¡±


    Long Mei opened the door and left quickly.


    The bodyguards outside stopped Long Mei.


    Long Mei took out her phone and nned to call someone over.


    Ximen Jin walked out and nced at the bodyguards blocking Xiao Ying. ¡°Damn it, who asked you to stop her!¡±


    Once Ximen Jin spoke, the bodyguards all moved away and Long Mei left without looking back.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Devin nned to leave the ind in the afternoon and met Long Mei for lunch.


    Long Mei nned to call Xiao Ying and Long Ming together, but when she called them, they were still sleeping in the hotel.


    Long Mei had no choice but to eat alone with Devin.


    On their way to the restaurant, Long Mei found that someone was following them. Sure enough, when she turned around, she saw several ck sedans following their car at a distance.


    Long Mei knew who it was without getting out of the car.


    Devin also saw the ck cars behind. ¡°Mei¡¯er, do you know him?¡±


    Long Mei did not want to hide it. ¡°That scumbag.¡±


    Devin frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll get out and meet him.¡±


    ¡°Devin, don¡¯t get involved in our matters.¡±


    Hearing Long Mei¡¯s words, Devin felt suffocated.


    Perhaps, even she herself had not realized that she had not really forgotten about that man!


    They got out of the car and entered the restaurant.


    The man in the ck car also got out of the car. He walked into the restaurant and sat down so that Long Mei could see his seat if she looked up.


    Long Mei was a little annoyed, but she could not chase him away. After all, she did not own this restaurant.


    During the meal, Long Mei tried not to look up.


    However, that man kept staring at her. Although she did not look at him, she could not ignore his gaze.


    Long Mei lost her appetite during the meal.


    After paying the bill, Long Mei went to the washroom.


    Devin walked to Ximen Jin¡¯s table and frowned slightly. ¡°Sir, Mei¡¯er doesn¡¯t want to see you. Please don¡¯t disturb her in the future.¡±


    When Ximen Jin heard Devin¡¯s words, he leaned back against the chair, a trace of cold contempt appearing on his arrogant eyes. He looked wild and arrogant. ¡°Who are you to demand that of me?¡±


    Devin pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m pursuing Mei¡¯er.¡±


    The man scoffed. ¡°In other words, you haven¡¯t won her heart.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to win her over. But you¡¯ve hurt Mei¡¯er deeply. You will never be able to woo her again in this lifetime.¡±


    A trace of ruthlessness appeared in Ximen Jin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Scram, or don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    ¡°You have to promise me that you won¡¯t disturb Mei¡¯er anymore!¡±


    Ximen Jin stood up from the chair and grabbed Devin¡¯s cor with his slender hands. His expression darkened. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide what goes on between her and me.¡±


    Devil was strong-willed. He struggled to break away from Ximen Jin¡¯s hand. ¡°I won¡¯t let Mei¡¯er get hurt again. If you dare to disturb her again, I won¡¯t be polite¡­¡±


    Ximen Jinughed scornfully. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Devin suddenly punched Ximen Jin.


    Ximen Jin had not expected Devin to suddenly attack him. After taking a punch, Ximen Jin kicked him in the abdomen.


    Devin was kicked a few meters away and his body hit the dining table. He fell to the ground and rolled a few times.


    ¡°Ximen Jin, what are you doing?¡± Long Mei, who hade out of the washroom, saw that Devin had been kicked by Ximen Jin and an inextinguishable anger surged in her heart.


    He actually dared to attack her friend? Did he think that he could bewless now that he was the young master of the Ximen family?


    Long Mei red at Ximen Jin with red eyes. She picked up the bag in her hand and threw it at him with all of her strength, as if she wanted to vent all of her resentment and anger on him.


    Ximen Jin¡¯s face was scratched by the zipper of her bag, but he did not move and he stood there like a statue. After Long Mei hit him until she had no strength, he said with an ashen face, ¡°Have you fallen for him? Will you not forgive me even if I die in front of you?¡±


    Long Mei looked at the redness in Ximen Jin¡¯s eyes and her lips trembled slightly. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like you anymore. Even if you die, I won¡¯t take another look at you!¡±


    Ximen Jin¡¯s clenched fists slowly loosened. All of his strength seemed to have been sucked away by a huge syringe. He closed his eyes, turned around slowly, and left with heavy steps.


    Long Mei also turned around and walked toward Devin.


    When she crouched in front of Devin, she heard the man¡¯s low and hoarse voice. ¡°Long Mei, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t cause you any more trouble!¡±

 Chapter 1786 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (29)

    <h4>Chapter 1786: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (29)</h4>


    Ximen Jin walked out of the restaurant and got into the car, instructing the driver to drive away.


    He was no stranger to this ind.


    He had spent a sweet time with Long Mei here.


    He understood her personality and knew that she would never turn back once she missed out on it.


    He could only me himself for creating such a situation.


    Ximen Jin did not want to think about it anymore. The more he thought about it, the more miserable he felt. However, the scene of her hitting him with her bag and questioning him for that man kept appearing in his mind.


    It was not because he cared about how much pain she had caused him, but because he could not stand her protecting another man!


    His organs felt like they were being torn apart by an invisible hand. It was so painful that he could not control himself.


    ¡°Young Master, Elder Dong called again just now and suggested that you and Miss Ye Qingqing get engaged.¡±


    After Tang En pretended to be Ximen Chang and took over the Ximen family¡¯s affairs, he had caused quite a loss for the family. Now that Ximen Jin had taken over, he needed to fill in the huge financial gap.


    After running around, he managed to solve that problem in no time.


    However, the Ximen family was no longer as glorious as it was in the past. The elders in the family suggested for him to marry into the prestigious Ye family in order to stabilize the Ximen family¡¯s status and power.


    Ximen Jin had rejected her once. He only had Long Mei in his heart and wanted to get her back.


    However, seeing Long Mei¡¯s resolute attitude today, he knew that he would never be able to get her back in his life.


    Deep in Ximen Jin¡¯s heart, a strong sense of despair spread.


    He closed his eyes and when he opened them again, he had already regained his calm. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up sometime!¡±


    ¡­


    Long Mei brought Devin to the hospital for a checkup.


    Fortunately, there were no major problems.


    Long Mei apologized again. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Devin shook his head. ¡°Mei¡¯er, I punched him first before he kicked me. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    Long Mei looked down. ¡°When you see him in the future, don¡¯t get into conflict with him again.¡± Now that he was the young master of the Ximen family, ordinary people could not afford to offend him.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, I want to pursue you. Can you give me a chance?¡± Devin looked at Long Mei sincerely. ¡°I know that you haven¡¯tpletely walked out of your previous rtionship, but if you close yourself off like this and don¡¯t give anyone a chance, you will only live in pain.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, starting a new rtionship will make you forget your previous rtionship. Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    Looking at the sincere Devin, Long Mei¡¯s lips moved. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reply to me. I¡¯m willing to wait.¡±


    ¡­


    When Xiao Ying woke up, she found that it was already afternoon.


    The bathroom door was pulled open and the man, who had woken up before her, walked out.


    He was wearing a ck shirt and pants, his hair still wet. Seeing that she was awake, his well-defined and cold face softened a little. He walked to the bed and caressed her hair. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Xiao Ying red at him. ¡°You still have the cheek to ask? Mei¡¯er called and asked us to eat together. You told her that we haven¡¯t woken up. How am I supposed to face Mei¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that pretty boy likes her? Why should we be third wheels when she¡¯s eating with a pretty boy?¡±


    Xiao Ying pinched the man¡¯s firm arm and chided him angrily, ¡°He¡¯s the designer, Devin, not a pretty boy!¡±


    Long Ming was about to say something when Xiao Ying¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Long Mei, Long Ming¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Why is she calling you all day?¡±


    This fellow was jealous of Devin, but he was even more jealous of Mei¡¯er.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a video conference? Go and start it quickly!¡±


    Long Ming was speechless. They were not even married and she was alreadyining about him?


    Seeing the man standing by the bed with a tense expression, with no intention of leaving, Xiao Ying could only stand up and kiss his well-defined handsome face.


    ¡°Go, I¡¯ll go back with you tonight.¡±


    ¡­


    Xiao Ying found Long Mei on the beach.


    Long Mei was leaning against a palm tree, a ss of red wine in her hand and a bottle of red wine beside her.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er.¡± Xiao Ying sat beside Long Mei.


    Long Mei¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she looked up at Xiao Ying.


    The confident and arrogant girl from before had finally changed. There was sorrow and worry in her eyes.


    Long Mei drank the liquid in the ss in one gulp. ¡°Sister-inw, I feel that I¡¯m quite useless¡­ I met Ximen Jin today and asked him to stop pestering me. However, hearing him say that he won¡¯t cause me any more trouble, I felt very sad¡­¡±


    ¡°Why am I so cheap? I was hurt so badly by that man, but I still can¡¯t remove him from my heart¡­¡±


    Before Long Mei could finish, Xiao Ying hugged her shoulders tightly.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, don¡¯t talk about yourself like that. To be honest, when I found out that Ximen Jin was using you, I wanted to cut him into pieces. Butter, I found out that he had his reasons and even worked with Long Ming to deal with Tang En. I think he¡¯s not that bad.¡±


    ¡°He was wrong. He shouldn¡¯t have used and lied to you.¡± Xiao Ying thought of her past self. She had also done that to Long Ming. ¡°I did something wrong to your brother, but your brother still chose to give me a chance.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say much about your rtionship with Ximen Jin. You just have to follow your heart.¡±


    Follow her heart?


    Long Mei leaned her head on Xiao Ying¡¯s shoulder and murmured hoarsely, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any contact with him anymore. I want to forget himpletely¡­ I want to start afresh.¡±


    ¡­


    Long Mei tried to give Devin a chance. She did not refuse when Devin asked her out.


    She wanted to start a new life.


    At the end of the year, Devin and Long Mei agreed to go to the mountains. Long Mei liked extreme sports. After Devin found out about that, he would apany her whenever he had time.


    ¡­


    After that farewell on the ind, Ximen Jin and Long Mei had broken uppletely.


    He did not ask anyone to find out more about her, and they both returned to their own lives.


    Without Long Mei, it did not matter to Ximen Jin whom he married.


    For the sake of the family, he agreed to meet Miss Ye.


    The date was set for the end of the year.


    The private room was at the seven-star hotel¡¯s big restaurant. The elders from the Ye and Ximen families came to the private room. Ximen Jin was thest to arrive. He was wearing a ck turtleneck sweater and a knee-length coat. Under his short and cold hair was a face that appeared both good and evil.


    After he sat down, he nced at the calm and elegant girl opposite him. Seeing his gaze on her, she nodded at him calmly, unlike some girls who would look smitten after seeing his appearance.


    They nodded at each other.


    The elders of both families were present and the atmosphere was rather warm.


    Ximen Jin drank a few sses of wine and leaned back in his chair. From the corner of his eye, he saw a news broadcast on the television screen.


    There had been an avnche on the Eagle Rock Snow Mountain. One of the names on the list of people who had met with danger on the mountain was¡­ Long Mei.

 Chapter 1787 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (30)

    <h4>Chapter 1787: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (30)</h4>


    Seeing Long Mei¡¯s name appear on the screen, Ximen Jin¡¯s eyes immediately stung.


    He stood up from the chair.


    Because he had been so anxious, the chair scratched against the floor, making a sharp screech.


    Everyone in the room looked at him.


    Ever since Ximen Jin took over the affairs of the Ximen family, he had be much calmer. This was the first time the elders in the family had seen such a rash and panicked appearance.


    Ximen Jin acted like he could not hear what the elders were saying to the Ye family, as he walked out with his mind buzzing.


    At the door, he instructed his confidant to prepare the helicopter immediately.


    He was going to the snowy mountain.


    When the confidant found out that Ximen Jin was going to the ce where the avnche happened, he wanted to dissuade him, but before he could say anything, he was stopped by a sharp gaze from Ximen Jin. ¡°Immediately. Prepare for it immediately!¡±


    His confidant immediately called.


    Ximen Jin took the elevator to the top floor of the hotel. While waiting for the helicopter to arrive, he took out a cigarette and lighter from his pocket.


    He exhaled mouthful after mouthful of smoke.


    The fingers holding the cigarette were still trembling slightly.


    Nothing would happen! Nothing would happen!


    Ximen Jin closed his red eyes, feeling restless and uneasy!


    Soon, the helicopternded on the roof.


    It would take about three hours to get to Eagle Stone Snow Mountain.


    After Ximen Jin got on the helicopter, he clenched his hands into fists and ced them on his knees.


    In just a few hours, his body was tense and his blood seemed to stop flowing.


    There was a road block along the way up the mountain. After the helicopternded, Ximen Jin boarded a rescue vehicle.


    At the foot of the mountain, many mountain climbers who had been rescued were resting in their tents, all of them still in shock.


    Ximen Jin did not see Long Mei. He grabbed the cor of a rescue team member and asked with a cold expression, ¡°Where¡¯s Long Mei? Did you find Long Mei?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Ximen Jin was about to say something when he suddenly heard Devin shouting, ¡°Let me go up. Let me go up and find Mei¡¯er!¡±


    Ximen Jin took a few steps forward and saw that Devin, who had a head injury, was like a lion with a wild mane, wanting to rush up the snow mountain. Ximen Jin strode up to him. ¡°You went up the snow mountain with Long Mei. Why did youe down and she didn¡¯t?¡±


    Devin looked at Ximen Jin with red eyes, not in the mood to ask why he was here. She said hurriedly, ¡°My stamina is not as good as Mei¡¯er¡¯s. She climbed faster and I was behind her. Who knew that there would be an avnche¡­¡±


    Ximen Jin felt even more restless and asked coldly, ¡°Which route were you on?¡±


    Devin pointed.


    Ximen Jin did not say anything else and took the chance when the rescue team was blocking Devin to rush forward.


    ¡°Hey, Sir, it¡¯s dangerous. You can¡¯t go up!¡±


    ¡°Come down quickly!¡±


    Ximen Jin ignored him.


    If he could not find Long Mei for a long time, she would lose her life in such bad weather even if she was still alive now.


    The sky had turnedpletely dark. She would definitely be terrified and helpless when she was alone and helpless.


    Ximen Jin and Long Mei had many hobbies inmon. Before taking over the Ximen family, Ximen Jin was also a person who liked to explore the outdoors.


    He was not unfamiliar with the Eagle Stone Snow Mountain.


    He had once climbed up alone. After he got together with Long Mei, he had mentioned this ce to her. They had also agreed toe here when they had time.


    Ximen Jin did not think that he woulde here again in this way.


    All kinds of emotions surged in his heart.


    But he was more afraid that he would never see that woman again!


    He respected her wishes and did not appear in front of her anymore because he wanted her to live happily.


    ¡°Long Mei¡­¡±


    Ximen Jin shouted loudly.


    The vast white snow, the bone-chilling wind, the heavy breath, and the burnt mood¡­ made him feel like he was walking on a steel wire.


    ¡°Long Mei!¡±


    Ximen Jin shouted with every step he took.


    After shouting for a long time, his voice became hoarse.


    ¡°Long Mei!¡±


    He called her again. When he thought that there was no response, a weak voice sounded. ¡°Here.¡±


    Ximen Jin quickly followed the direction of her reply.


    Long Mei was in an inconspicuous rock cave. The small cave could only amodate Long Mei alone.


    Ximen Jin walked over quickly.


    Pushing aside theyer of white snow on Long Mei¡¯s head, Ximen Jin¡¯s heart almost split open when he saw her curled up inside with injuries all over her body!


    Long Mei¡¯s lips were already slightly purple. She had a high fever and when she saw a tall figure walking towards her, she thought it was Devin.


    ¡°Devin, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Ximen Jin did not tell her that she had called him by the wrong name. He took off his winter jacket and wrapped it around her. Then, he sent a message to his confidant at the foot of the mountain.


    He hugged Long Mei¡¯s trembling body and leaned over to kiss her cold eyshes. ¡°Mei¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s alright.¡±


    The moment Ximen Jin finished speaking, there was a loud sound.


    Long Mei¡¯s eyshes fluttered and she grabbed Ximen Jin¡¯s hand. ¡°Devin, quick,e in.¡±


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, close your eyes.¡± Ximen Jin held Long Mei tightly with one hand and a sharp stone under the rock with the other.


    Boom!


    The sound of snow falling from above was ear-splitting. The rocks above them were trembling.


    The snow above them soon buried them in the snow.


    ¡­


    Long Mei heard the sound of an avnche. It was loud and terrifying.


    Someone was holding her hand tightly, not letting go even at the most dangerous moment.


    In the snow, she felt a trace of warmth.


    Their hands were tightly sped together.


    ¡°Devin¡­¡±


    Long Mei opened her eyes and saw the white ceiling and white walls. She blinked and could smell disinfectant.


    She was in the hospital.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    A gentle voice trailed from beside her. Long Mei shifted her eyes and saw Xiao Ying standing by the bed. She said hoarsely, ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, don¡¯t move first. I¡¯ll call the doctor over.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, how¡¯s Devin?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Long Mei hummed softly.


    Xiao Ying did not know that Ximen Jin was the one who saved Long Mei. When she and Long Ming found out about the news and went to Eagle Stone Mountain, Long Mei had already been sent to the hospital.


    Like Long Mei, Xiao Ying thought that Devin had saved her.


    Long Mei stayed in the hospital for a few days. After her condition improved slightly, she went to Devin¡¯s ward.


    Devin¡¯s head was injured and he had been unconscious for a few days after the surgery before he woke up.


    Seeing Long Meiing over, Devin wanted to sit up from the bed, but Long Mei held his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Devin looked at Long Mei, who had changed a lot from before. He was slightly stunned.


    ¡°Devin, thank you for saving me.¡± Long Mei looked at Devin gently. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. After you¡¯re discharged, we¡¯ll officially be a couple.¡±

 Chapter 1788 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (31)

    <h4>Chapter 1788: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (31)</h4>


    Hearing Long Mei¡¯s words, Devin¡¯s emotions wereplicated.


    He naturally understood why Long Mei was agreeing to date him.


    That day, when the rescue team saved her and Ximen Jin, their hands had still been tightly sped together. At that time, Long Mei had fainted but Ximen Jin still had a trace of consciousness.


    Ximen Jin said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t tell her that I came to find her. I hope you can be together in the future.¡±


    Ximen Jin entrusted her to him.


    Before that, Devin thought that Ximen Jin was aplete scumbag and would never be worthy of Long Mei.


    But at that moment, he felt that Ximen Jin was a real man.


    Seeing that Devin was silent, Long Mei frowned. ¡°Devin, what¡¯s wrong? Are you unwilling?¡±


    How could Devin be unmoved when his goddess was willing to be his girlfriend?


    He wanted to say that he was willing, but¡­


    If not for Ximen Jin, she might have gotten into trouble.


    No matter how much he liked her, he could not steal someone else¡¯s credit.


    Devin looked at Long Mei and told her about how Ximen Jin had rushed to the snow mountain to save her on the day of the ident.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, I don¡¯t want to hide it from you. The truth is that I¡¯m not the one who saved you, but Ximen Jin.¡±


    When Long Mei heard Devin¡¯s words, her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s him?¡± Long Mei covered her mouth, not daring to believe that Ximen Jin would run to save her.


    Devin nodded. ¡°Mei¡¯er, I can tell that he still loves you very much.¡±


    Long Mei¡¯s eyes turned red and she looked out of the window to relieve herself.


    Long Mei could not remember what had happened back then, but she knew that it must have been very dangerous. She also knew that he had been holding her hand tightly and had not let go.


    After a while, Long Mei asked hoarsely, ¡°How is he?¡±


    Devin shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about his condition.¡±


    ¡­


    While Long Mei was hospitalized, Ximen Jin had not contacted her and she had not contacted him either.


    To be honest, she was surprised and moved that he had run to the snow mountain to save her without caring about his life.


    They had already agreed not to contact each other. Why did he risk his life to save her?


    Xiao Ying entered the ward and looked at Long Mei, who was frowning and sighing. She put the nutritious porridge on the cab and sat by the bed, asking with concern, ¡°Mei¡¯er, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, it wasn¡¯t Devin who saved me. It was Ximen Jin.¡±


    Xiao Ying was slightly stunned before she guessed Long Mei¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Mei¡¯er, are you worried about him?¡±


    Long Mei bit her lip. ¡°Who¡¯s worried about him? There¡¯s no news of a funeral in the Ximen family. He must still be alive.¡±


    Looking at the stubborn and soft-hearted Long Mei, Xiao Ying took her phone from the bedside table and handed it to her. ¡°Make a call and ask him!¡±


    Long Mei took the phone and lowered her thick and long eyshes. After hesitating for a few seconds, she called Ximen Jin.


    She had already deleted this string of numbers a long time ago, but it felt like it had been carved into the depths of her bones. She did not need to think too much before her fingers had already pressed it.


    The call went through.


    Long Mei¡¯s heartbeat sped up unconsciously.


    It was just a thank you. Why was she so nervous?


    The phone rang several times. Just when Long Mei thought that no one would answer, the call went through.


    A soft female voice sounded. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Long Mei thought that she had called the wrong number and hung up after apologizing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Ying looked at Long Mei in confusion.


    ¡°A woman answered it. I must have called the wrong number.¡±


    Long Mei looked down at the number she was calling and checked it carefully. There was no mistake.


    ¡°Forget it. When I¡¯m discharged, I¡¯ll go and thank him personally!¡±


    ¡­


    After Long Mei was discharged from the hospital, she went to find Ximen Jin personally.


    No matter what he had done to hurt her, he had saved her life.


    She would feel bad if she did not thank him in person.


    Long Mei went to the Ximen family and observed them secretly for two days. Seeing that there were servants carrying thermos boxes out every day, she followed behind the servant¡¯s car on the third day.


    The maid arrived at a private hospital.


    Long Mei followed the servant to the top floor of the hospital.


    The security at the top floor was strict, and the patients who stayed there were either rich or noble. Ordinary people could not enter without an ess card.


    Long Mei waited for a while and saw that servant and Ximen Jin¡¯s confidanting out.


    When Ximen Jin¡¯s confidant saw Long Mei, he was slightly surprised. ¡°Miss Long, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see your Young Master. Something happened to me at the snow mountain and he saved me. I¡¯ll thank him in person and leave.¡±


    The confidant looked at the flowers and fruit basket in Long Mei¡¯s hand. He asked the servant to leave first and said to Long Mei, ¡°I¡¯ll go ask for Young Master¡¯s opinion.¡±


    Long Mei nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    A few minutester, Ximen Jin¡¯s confidant came over. ¡°Miss Long, Young Master asked you to go over. He¡¯s in Room 906.¡±


    Long Mei took a deep breath and walked toward Room 906.


    The conversation she had had with him on the ind that day was still vivid in her mind.


    She had thought that they would never meet again.


    But who would have thought that he would run to the snow mountain to save her?


    Ximen Jin was staying in the VIP ward. There were bodyguards in ck standing in the corridor and many people had sent flower baskets.


    Long Mei stood in front of the ss window and looked inside. There were many people standing in the ward.


    Long Mei¡¯s gazended on a slender figure in ady¡¯s dress.


    Long Mei could not see the woman¡¯s face clearly. She could only see the side of her face. It was fair, gentle, and beautiful.


    The people in the ward surrounded Ximen Jin and said something. Ximen Jin waved his hand impatiently, gesturing for them to leave.


    Very quickly, the ward returned to silence, leaving only the woman in the dress.


    Long Mei raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Long Mei pushed open the door and walked in.


    They had not seen each other for nearly a month since that parting on the ind.


    He had lost a lot of weight and his facial features looked even more handsome and wild.


    He looked up and nced at the door. When he saw Long Mei, his expression remained indifferent.


    Long Mei realized that there were some changes in him. It was as if he had been through many things. Even if he were to encounter another problem, his expression would not change.


    ¡°Ximen Jin.¡± It was still a little unnatural for her to call his name.


    In the past, she had always called him ¡®Ah Jin¡¯. It was so intimate and soft.


    Ximen Jin nodded at her, a faint smile on his lips.


    ¡°I came to see you.¡± Long Mei was a little nervous and uneasy under his calm gaze.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He nodded at her and then looked at the young woman standing by the bed. ¡°Qingqing, please move the chair for my friend.¡±


    The girl called Ye Qingqing moved a chair over for Long Mei.


    After Long Mei put down the flowers and fruits, she sat by the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be discharged in a few days.¡± He looked at her like she was a friend he had not seen for a long time and smiled naturally.


    On the way here, Long Mei hade up with many scenarios after they met.


    But she had never thought that he would be so calm.

 Chapter 1789 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (32)

    <h4>Chapter 1789: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (32)</h4>


    Long Mei looked at Ximen Jin, who had lost a lot of weight. ¡°Are you¡­ really okay?¡±


    Ximen Jin smiled faintly, his expression unchanged. ¡°I¡¯m strong. What problem could there be?¡±


    Long Mei bit her lip and said with aplicated and heavy heart, ¡°Thank you for saving me despite risking your life.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I want to return what I owed you. I don¡¯t want you to live in hatred and pain.¡± He looked at her with a calm expression. ¡°I hope you can be happy in the future.¡±


    Before Long Mei came, there were countless words in her heart.


    But after seeing him, she could not say anything.


    She nced at the young woman standing by the side. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°My marriage partner, Ye Qingqing.¡±


    Long Mei nodded at Ye softly and stood up from the chair. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye.¡±


    His expression was indifferent, with no intention of asking her to stay.


    Long Mei felt suffocated and a lump formed in her throat. She said nothing more and walked out quickly.


    She was afraid that if she stayed any longer, she would cry in front of him.


    What was there to cry about?


    She had originally nned to cut off all ties with him!


    Long Mei left the hospital and took a taxi to the airport.


    Since he was fine, she did not want to stay here for another second. She was afraid that she would suffocate!


    She had thought that she had already forgotten about him, but hearing that he had risked his life to save her, she was still moved and touched!


    She was really useless!


    She bought the earliest flight back home and got on the ne. She put on her eye mask and tears fell from her eyes.


    ¡­


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, how¡¯s it?¡±


    Xiao Ying came out of the dressing room in her wedding dress and looked at the dazed Long Mei.


    It had been almost half a month since Long Mei had visited Ximen Jin. Long Mei was still a little distracted and could not do anything.


    Long Mei looked up at Xiao Ying.


    The wedding dress was beautifully cut and outlined Xiao Ying¡¯s exquisite figure perfectly. Her waist was slender and her legs were long, making her look like a fairy.


    Long Mei eximed, ¡°Sister-inw, when you put on makeup on the day of the wedding, I don¡¯t know how many people will be shocked.¡±


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t embarrass your brother.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? Many people are envious that my brother can marry you!¡±


    After a period of treatment, the Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s condition improved and she doted on Xiao Ying even more. She would bring Xiao Ying along whenever she went to attend banquets.


    After Xiao Mai returned to the Duke¡¯s pce, she waspletely different from Liu Yiyi. She treated Xiao Ying as her biological sister. Apart from the Duke, who was neglected by the Duke¡¯s wife because of Liu Yiyi¡¯s incident, the atmosphere in the pce was unusually warm and harmonious recently.


    Xiao Ying¡¯s identity had also been recognized by the high society and no one dared to oppose her marrying into the royal family.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you and my brother are about to get married. I¡¯m happy for you!¡±


    ¡­


    That night.


    When Long Ming returned to the pce, he was surprised to see Xiao Ying reading on the sofa.


    Recently, Xiao Ying had been apanying the Duke¡¯s wife. When he wanted to see her, he even had to go to the Duke¡¯s pce.


    Long Ming sat beside Xiao Ying and wrapped his slender arm around her shoulders. ¡°Have you thought it through? Are you going back to the pce?¡±


    Xiao Ying leaned her head against the man¡¯s shoulder and looked at his well-defined and sharp face. She poked him with her finger. ¡°Mom said that before we get married, she won¡¯t let me stay in the pce.¡±


    Long Ming looked down at the woman in his arms. ¡°Did you agree?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my mother. Of course I have to agree.¡±


    ¡°Do you still think of me as your man?¡±


    Xiao Ying could not help but smile. ¡°Once I¡¯m married, I¡¯ll move in. You¡¯d better not find me annoying when you see me every day.¡±


    Long Ming lifted the woman¡¯s chin, his eyes darkening slightly. ¡°I will never get enough of you. I will never find you annoying.¡±


    Although this man usually did not speak sweet nothings, he could sweeten her heart with just a few words.


    Leaning in his arms for a while, Xiao Ying seemed to have thought of something and looked up at Long Ming. ¡°Mei¡¯er has been depressed recently. As her older brother, why don¡¯t you show more concern to her?¡±


    Long Ming narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with the wedding and the royal family recently. How would I have the energy to care about her?¡±


    ¡°Find a chance to talk to her and tell her about Ximen Jin¡¯s injury!¡±


    ¡­


    In the middle of the night.


    The man, who said that he did not have the energy to care about Long Mei, arrived at the rooftop garden.


    Long Mei was sitting there, drinking. Hearing footsteps, she turned around. ¡°Brother?¡±


    She was a little surprised that the man, who had been so busy recently, would appear here.


    Long Ming walked to Long Mei¡¯s side, took the bottle, and poured a ss of wine into the empty ss.


    He leaned against the railing, his eagle-like eyes looking at Long Mei. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about Ximen Jin?¡±


    Long Mei was stunned before she shook her head in denial. ¡°Who misses him?¡±


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, I¡¯m sure you know about me and your sister-inw. There was a time when I really hated her and wanted her to die, but I understoodter that if I didn¡¯t love her so much, I wouldn¡¯t hate her so much either.¡±


    ¡°Who can guarantee that a person will not make a mistake in his life? Ximen Jin is not unforgivable. I recently found out that in order to save you, his legs were smashed by a rock. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be able to stand up again in this lifetime?¡±


    Hearing Long Ming¡¯s words, Long Mei¡¯s heart beat faster.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Brother, what did you say?¡±


    What did he mean by not knowing if he could stand up again in this lifetime?


    Long Ming looked at Long Mei deeply and pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Mei¡¯er, he might not be able to stand up again in this lifetime.¡±


    Long Mei¡¯s body trembled violently.


    A chill ran down her spine.


    What had he said to her when she went to the hospital to visit him?


    He said that he was fine and would be discharged soon.


    He had not told her that his leg nerves had been injured and that he could not feel anything?!


    Long Mei blinked and tears fell uncontrobly.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to find him!¡±


    Long Ming pulled the agitated Long Mei back and looked at her with dark eyes. ¡°Mei¡¯er, from what I know, the Ximen family ns to marry him to the Ye family. Are you sure you want to go and find him?¡±


    During this period, Long Mei had been in low spirits.


    She wanted to hypnotize herself and convince herself that she no longer had any feelings for him.


    However, her heart still hurt when she thought of him.


    She could not hypnotize herself anymore!


    She still loved him!


    ¡°They¡¯re only nning to get married and haven¡¯t seeded yet! Brother, I can¡¯t let go, just like how you couldn¡¯t let go of Sister-inw in the past. I don¡¯t want to do something that I¡¯ll regret in the future. I¡¯m going to find him!¡±


    The worst case scenario was that he would reject her. If she did not express her feelings, she might regret it for the rest of her life!


    Long Ming looked at Long Mei and nodded. ¡°Go and rest now. When you¡¯re awake, I¡¯ll get Mo Tian to send you over.¡±

 Chapter 1790 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (33)

    <h4>Chapter 1790: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (33)</h4>


    The next day.


    Mo Tian sent Long Mei to the entrance of the Ximen family¡¯s residence.


    Long Mei could not enter.


    ¡°Mo Tian, you can go back first. I want to settle the matter between Ximen Jin and myself.¡±


    Mo Tian nodded.


    After Mo Tian left, Long Mei stood by the door.


    In the evening, a ck sedan drove over.


    When the car was almost at the gate, Long Mei walked over and opened her arms to stop the car.


    After the car stopped, Long Mei walked to the back and raised her hand to knock on the window.


    After a while, the car window rolled down.


    A thin and handsome face appeared.


    Their eyes met.


    When Long Mei saw this, she saw that Ximen Jin wasn¡¯t alone. There was that girl called Ye Qingqing.


    Long Mei was embarrassed but she did not back down.


    She looked into Ximen Jin¡¯s eyes and said hoarsely, ¡°Can I go in and talk to you?¡±


    Ximen Jin pursed his lips slightly and ced his slender hands on the nket-covered legs. ¡°Miss Long, we have nothing to talk about anymore.¡±


    His tone was not cold and strong, nor was it too bone-chilling.


    It was just as indifferent as his expression.


    It was as if she could not arouse any of his emotions no matter what she did or said.


    Long Mei felt helpless.


    Especially when Ye Qingqing looked at her, she felt like she was a shameless mistress who ruined people¡¯s rtionships.


    She slowly lowered her hands that were on the window.


    The window was rolled up again. Before it waspletely closed, she heard him instruct the driver calmly, ¡°Drive.¡±


    Long Mei looked at the ck sedan that was slowly leaving her sight and wrapped her arms around herself.


    She felt cold from her organs to her limbs.


    The gate was closed again.


    Long Mei looked up at the gray sky. Her heart waspletely deste.


    He no longer needed her. What should she do?


    She was the one who said that they should give up on each other. But now, she was the one who could not bear to do it!


    ¡­


    Ximen Jin returned to the vi and was helped to the wheelchair by the bodyguards.


    He took the elevator to the top floor.


    He slid the wheelchair in front of the French windows and looked at the door through binocrs.


    There was still a delicate figure standing there.


    His face was tensed and there was a trace of heartache in his eyes.


    She must have found out about his leg injury. That was why she was here again!


    He looked down at his legs covered by the nket and a trace of sadness appeared in his eyes.


    He was no longer worthy of her!


    Ximen Jin put down the binocrs and turned the wheelchair around to go downstairs.


    After having dinner with Ye Qingqing, he went to the study to settle his work after thetter left.


    After finishing his work, he looked up and saw that it was pouring outside.


    Ximen Jin picked up the phone and made a call.


    He called the guardhouse at the entrance.


    ¡°Is the woman outside still here?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, she¡¯s still here.¡±


    Ximen Jin frowned immediately.


    He hung up and went to the first floor.


    The confidant came over and seeing that Long Ming was going out, he asked worriedly, ¡°Young Master, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The main gate.¡±


    The confidant pushed Ximen Jin to the gate. Indeed, that slender figure was still standing in the heavy rain.


    She was drenched and shivering in the cold wind.


    Ximen Jin¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Long Mei, what are you doing?¡±


    Long Mei blinked. Seeing Ximen Jin appear in front of her, she muttered with a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Long Mei, you don¡¯t have to be like this¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Long Mei ran toward him. She squatted in front of him and held his hand with trembling fingers. ¡°I regret it, alright?¡±


    Looking at Long Mei¡¯s pale face and purple lips, how could Ximen Jin bear to let her continue to be drenched like this? ¡°Go and change your clothes first!¡±


    Long Mei nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Long Mei followed Ximen Jin into the vi.


    Ximen Jin instructed the maid to bring her upstairs to take a bath and change her clothes before instructing the butler to prepare ginger tea.


    Long Mei went upstairs to take a shower and changed into clean clothes.


    The clothes were new and even the tag was there. Long Mei could not help but think of the girl called Ye Qingqing.


    Had Ximen Jin prepared it for her?


    When she was dating Ximen Jin, he had been a very considerate and romantic person.


    Now, was his consideration and romance going to another woman?


    At this thought, Long Mei¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Ximen Jin came in in a wheelchair. When he saw Long Mei¡¯s wet hair draped over her shoulders, he was a little distracted. He took the hairdryer over. ¡°Blow your hair dry or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    Long Mei looked at the hairdryer in his hand. Thinking of how she did not like to dry her hair after washing it in the past and how he would always dry it for her silently, she could not help but feel bitter.


    Lowering her long eyshes, she sniffed her slightly red nose and said hoarsely, ¡°Ximen Jin, are you really getting married to another woman?¡±


    Her eyes filled with tears.


    He hummed softly.


    Long Mei¡¯s heart tightened.


    She wanted to say something when her vision darkened and she fainted.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er!¡±


    ¡­


    When Long Mei woke up the next day, her fever had already gone down.


    She met Ximen Jin downstairs.


    His gaze toward her was still indifferent.


    She could no longer see any feelings in his eyes. Perhaps, he had learned to hide his feelings after experiencing such a big change.


    Long Mei repeated what she wanted to say to him in her heart.


    After seeing him, she mustered her courage and said, ¡°Ximen Jin, I came to find you this time¡­ to tell you that I still have you in my heart. After we broke up, I wasn¡¯t happy at all. I didn¡¯t feel happy at all. I hated you and wanted to forget you because I still love you in my heart¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in Long Mei¡¯s eyes as her emotions surged. Her lips trembled. ¡°I can¡¯t live without you, Ah Jin. Come back to me, okay?¡±


    Ximen Jin¡¯s hands on his knees tightened, loosened, and tightened. Several times, he wanted to go forward and hug her, but when he saw his legs, he knew that he no longer had the right.


    She was so beautiful and should not live with a cripple for the rest of her life.


    Ximen Jin closed his eyes and released his clenched fists. He had regained his calmness. ¡°Mei¡¯er, that¡¯s already in the past. The Ye family and I are preparing for our marriage.¡±


    He had rejected her!


    Long Mei had already thought of this possibility when she came!


    However, when she heard him reject her with her own ears, her heart still hurt terribly. Her mind was buzzing and nk.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to say something. In the end, she could only say hoarsely, ¡°Really? Then I wish you happiness¡­¡±


    Those few words made her heart bleed.

 Chapter 1791 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (34)

    <h4>Chapter 1791: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (34)</h4>


    Long Mei did not stay at the Ximen family¡¯s residence for long.


    It was only after he had expressed that his feelings were rejected that she realized how coldly she had rejected him when he had begged not to break up with her and begged for her forgiveness. At that time, he must have felt as miserable as she did now!


    After Long Mei left the Ximen family, she did not return home immediately.


    She stayed in the hotel for the entire night and took a taxi to the Ximen family¡¯s house the next day.


    Since she could not enter, she asked the driver to wait at the door.


    Not too longter, Ximen Jin¡¯s car came out.


    She asked the driver to follow Ximen Jin¡¯s car.


    Ximen Jin¡¯s car arrived at a cafe.


    Ximen Jin got out of the car with the help of the bodyguard and sat on the wheelchair.


    Thinking of how he was forced to be in a wheelchair because of her, her heart ached again.


    Long Mei got out of the car and stood in front of the French windows.


    Ximen Jin sat in the corner. There were two men in suits sitting in front of him. They should be discussing business matters.


    Long Mei leaned against the ss window and looked at his thin face. She raised her hand and drew his appearance on the ss.


    He was someone who liked to exercise so much. Now that his legs could not move, it had to be such a heavy blow to him!


    He must be in a lot of pain!


    Apart from physical pain, there was also psychological pain!


    He knew that he would be in danger if he went to the snow mountain to save her, but he still did not hesitate!


    Why was he so foolish?


    Ximen Jin talked to the client for a while. His legs were a little ufortable and he reached out to massage them. Seeing his actions, Long Mei¡¯s heart felt even worse.


    She really wanted to go forward and massage him.


    However, she was no longer qualified.


    Long Mei¡¯s tears blurred her vision as she left dejectedly.


    Walking on the road, she ignored the strange gazes of the pedestrians and her shoulders twitched.


    She would rather that she was the one who could not walk than him!


    Long Mei did not know how long she had walked for when she arrived at a park.


    Sitting on the bench in the park, Long Mei looked at the child flying a kite on thewn and the parents sitting not far away. Her eyes were filled with envy.


    She had nned to have a child with Ximen Jin after they got married. They would bring the child out to walk around the park during the weekend.


    But now, the most ordinary life had be an extravagant hope for her.


    Long Mei leaned back against the chair weakly.


    After sitting for a while, just as she was about to leave, a familiar voice suddenly sounded by her ear. ¡°I only got together with him because of our interests. We don¡¯t have any feelings for each other. He also promised me that he wouldn¡¯t care about my private life after we got married. We can still be together. After a year or two, I¡¯ll ask for a divorce with him. When I get married again and lose my value, my family will give up on me and we can be together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qingqing. I¡¯m ipetent to make you suffer like this.¡±


    Hearing the conversation between the man and woman, Long Mei took a few steps forward.


    Behind a tree stood a couple.


    The woman was Ye Qingqing.


    Long Mei did not know the man, but he was very young and handsome.


    Long Mei turned and left quickly.


    ¡­


    After Ximen Jin finished his work for the day, he left thepany.


    She was about to take the elevator to the basement when she received a message on her phone.


    It was from Long Mei.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of yourpany. If you don¡¯t meet me, I¡¯ll keep waiting.¡±


    Ximen Jin frowned.


    He wanted to reply and tell her not to wait, but his fingers could not press down.


    He instructed his confidant to push him to the entrance of thepany.


    Long Mei stood in front of the flower bed. Seeing Ximen Jine out, she got up and walked toward him.


    Long Mei nced at her confidant behind Ximen Jin and said to him, ¡°I want to talk to your Young Master alone.¡±


    Ximen Jin nodded at his confidant before thetter left.


    Long Mei squatted in front of Ximen Jin and looked at him with clear and bright eyes.


    Her gaze made him feel suffocated.


    Suddenly, he felt like he wanted to escape.


    She had always been a decisive person. Her reluctance and entanglement was only because of his injured leg.


    He did not need her sympathy and pity!


    Ximen Jin¡¯s handsome face tensed up and there was no longer a smile on his lips. He looked at Long Mei coldly. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t a clingy woman.¡±


    Long Mei looked at the coldness in Ximen Jin¡¯s eyes and her eyes turned red. ¡°I saw your fianc¨¦e in the park. Do you know that she has someone she likes and that she will divorce you in a year or two? She only treats you as a springboard¡­¡±


    He interrupted her expressionlessly. ¡°So what?¡±


    To him, marrying Ye Qingqing would bring benefits to the family. As for feelings, they were thest thing he needed right now.


    Long Mei saw the coldness and alienation in his eyes and her heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible ck hand.


    After a while, she squeezed out a sentence, ¡°Is it for benefits? You can still get benefits by marrying me!¡±


    Hearing her words, Ximen Jin frowned. ¡°Long Mei, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Long Mei held his slender fingers and looked at him firmly. ¡°I know. I want to marry you.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, he shoved her hand away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear such words again. I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡±


    She was caught off guard and fell to the ground from his push.


    She looked a little disheveled.


    Long Mei saw the coldness in Ximen Jin¡¯s eyes. With her understanding of him, how could she not know what he was thinking?


    ¡°Ximen Jin, I¡¯m not marrying you because your leg is injured and you can¡¯t walk. I really love you. I want to be with you in the future. No matter what, I want to be with you. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can prove it to you¡­¡±


    Before Ximen Jin could say anything, he saw Long Mei quickly stand up and rush toward the road.


    If she rushed out like this, she would easily get into a dangerous situation.


    Ximen Jin¡¯s expression was tense. ¡°Long Mei, what are you doing?¡±


    Long Mei acted like she did not hear him and rushed to the road. A van drove over.


    With a screech, the tires made a sharp sound against the ground.


    Ximen Jin¡¯s heart immediately jumped to his throat.


    He pressed the switch of the wheelchair and flew toward Long Mei quickly.


    When they arrived at the van, Ximen Jin was shocked to see Long Mei lying on the ground. ¡°Mei¡¯er, Mei¡¯er!¡±


    Long Mei¡¯s eyes were slightly closed and her long eyshes moved. ¡°Ximen Jin, do you believe my sincerity toward you?¡±


    Ximen Jin wanted to get up from the wheelchair, but Long Mei hurriedly stood up and held him down. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I arranged for the van was arranged and it didn¡¯t really touch me!¡±


    Ximen Jin wanted to p her a few times. How could she think of such a dangerous thing?


    Long Mei saw the nervousness and care in Ximen Jin¡¯s eyes. She squatted in front of him, her small hand holding hisrge hand tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s make up!¡±

 Chapter 1792 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (35)

    <h4>Chapter 1792: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (35)</h4>


    ¡°Let¡¯s make up!¡±


    Hearing her words, Ximen Jin felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    How could he be worthy of such a beautiful woman?


    When he thought about how she was going to live with a cripple in the future, he felt disgusted.


    Seeing that Ximen Jin was silent, Long Mei cupped his handsome and arrogant face with both hands and looked into his eyes with red eyes. ¡°Ah Jin, let¡¯s make up!¡±


    She told him again.


    Ximen Jin struggled in his heart. How he wanted to pull her into his arms and tell her that he only loved her in this life.


    However, he had already lost the right to love her. She deserved a better man!


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, I¡­¡±


    Perhaps knowing what he was about to say, Long Mei suddenly let out a low cry. ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    Ximen Jin immediately tensed up and looked at Long Mei worriedly. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°My knee.¡±


    Ximen Jin looked down and saw that the skin on Long Mei¡¯s knee was scraped and the fresh red blood was flowing down her fair skin. It was unusually ring.


    Ximen Jin immediately called his aide over. ¡°Get the driver to drive the car over.¡±


    Long Mei followed Ximen Jin back to the Ximen family¡¯s house as she had wished.


    On the way back, Ximen Jin had already called the butler to prepare the first-aid kit.


    When they arrived at the vi, Ximen Jin got Long Mei to sit on the sofa. He put her legs on himself and disinfected and applied medicine on her injured area.


    Long Mei stared at him unblinkingly.


    His facial features were well-defined. When he was applying the medicine for her, his long eyshes were lowered and his jawline was tensed¡­ He was handsome and wild, cold and strong.


    Long Mei¡¯s eyes moved from his face to his legs.


    Her heart hurt terribly.


    Ximen Jin looked up and saw the tears in Long Mei¡¯s eyes. His actions while applying the medicine for her were gentler. ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡±


    Long Mei nodded with tears in her eyes, her lips trembling slightly. ¡°You always reject me and make my heart ache.¡±


    Ximen Jin pursed his lips slightly and his eyes on her darkened. ¡°Mei¡¯er, we¡¯re not suitable anymore. Do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I can only ept your good and not your bad?¡± The tears that lingered in Long Mei¡¯s eyes fell. ¡°I won¡¯t force you. If you don¡¯t want to make a decision in front of me tomorrow morning, send me a message. If you still can¡¯t get over the hurdle in your heart and think that I am a shallow person who only likes the perfect you, pretend that I never came to find you!¡±


    Long Mei got up and asked the butler to arrange a guest room for her.


    ¡­


    After taking a bath, Long Meiy on the bed in the guest room and stared at the moon outside the window, unable to fall asleep.


    It was not like she did not know the barrier in Ximen Jin¡¯s heart.


    Being unable to walk with one¡¯s legs was a fatal blow to anyone.


    She could not give him too much time to think about it. She wanted him to make a decision as soon as possible! Only then would he not have the chance to escape!


    However, she was not confident that he would choose her.


    Long Mei did not sleep the entire night.


    Her body was clearly exhausted, but her mind was unusually clear.


    It was already dawn.


    Long Mei took out her phone and stared at the screen.


    One minute, two minutes¡­ One hour passed¡­


    There was no response from her phone.


    He had not sent her a message.


    Long Mei¡¯s heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand, making her unable to breathe.


    Getting up from the bed, Long Mei went to the bathroom to wash up. She packed her things and prepared to leave.


    His repeated rejection made her lose her ability to think. She needed to find a ce to calm down and think about what to do next so that he would not be disgusted.


    Long Mei pulled open the door dejectedly.


    She was about to go out when she suddenly saw a figure at the door.


    Long Mei was slightly stunned.


    ¡°A-Ah Jin?¡±


    The man sitting in the wheelchair was wearing a ck suit. His hair wasbed into a mess, revealing his wild and handsome facial features. He was holding a bouquet of fresh flowers in his hands, his eyes red and he looked like he had not slept at all.


    ¡°When did you wait here?¡±


    The man looked at Long Mei, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°I have been here since dawn.¡±


    Long Mei felt a lump in her throat and red at him with red eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock?¡±


    ¡°I was afraid of disturbing your sleep.¡±


    Long Mei crouched down and took the flowers from him. ¡°Do you mean that you¡¯re willing to reconcile with me?¡±


    The man raised his well-defined hand and caressed her tear-stained face, sighing softly. ¡°You seem to like to cry recently.¡±


    ¡°You made me cry.¡±


    There was gentleness and doting in his eyes. His lips moved in front of her exquisite and beautiful face, kissing away the tears that fell from her eyes. He said hoarsely, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Long Mei hugged his neck and buried her face into his shoulders. She nodded. ¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t push me away again. Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡­


    Long Mei stayed at the Ximen family¡¯s residence for a week.


    She kept asking the doctor about Ximen Jin¡¯s leg injury.


    The nerves in his leg were damaged. If he underwent surgery, the chances of recovery would be at least forty percent. If he failed, he might have to amputate it.


    The doctor did not dare to take this risk.


    Long Mei chatted with Xiao Ying and learned from Xiao Ying that there was a famous doctor in S Country called Bai Ye. If he were to perform this surgery, the sess rate might be higher.


    Through Xiao Ying, Long Mei added Cen Xi on WeChat.


    Cen Xi helped her contact Bai Ye.


    Long Mei told Ximen Jin this news. ¡°Ah Jin, there will be risks in the surgery. If you don¡¯t agree, we won¡¯t do it. I will apany you for the rest of my life and be your legs.¡±


    Ximen Jin held Long Mei¡¯s hand. ¡°If I fail, I can just amputate my leg. Anyway, I¡¯ll still be in the wheelchair even if I amputate my leg. It won¡¯t be worse than now.¡±


    Long Mei hugged Ximen Jin and kissed his handsome face. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll be by your side.¡±


    ¡°But my brother and sister-inw are getting married soon. Let¡¯s do the surgery after our wedding!¡±


    At the mention of meeting Long Ming, Ximen Jin could not help feeling nervous.


    Seeing Ximen Jin¡¯s worry, Long Mei could not help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re afraid too!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of your brother and sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. My brother is a cold person and has a good heart. My sister-inw is even more so. She was sad when she saw us separating and even advised me to follow my heart!¡±


    Ximen Jin held Long Mei¡¯s hand and kissed it. ¡°Mei¡¯er, I will be good to you for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to not treat me well, my brother and sister-inw will not let you off either.¡±


    ¡­


    Before Long Ming and Xiao Ying¡¯s wedding, Long Mei brought Ximen Jin back to her home country.


    When the elders of Ximen n learned the identity of Long Mei, each and every one of them expressed their agreement. After all, Long Mei¡¯s identity was much more honorable than Ye Qingqing¡¯s.

 Chapter 1793 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (36)

    <h4>Chapter 1793: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (36)</h4>


    Long Ming asked Long Mei to bring Ximen Jin to the pce to meet him.


    When the car arrived at the pce¡¯s entrance, Ximen Jin looked down at his clothes and held Long Mei¡¯s hand. ¡°Mei¡¯er, am I okay like this?¡±


    Long Mei looked at the extremely formal man in a suit and leather shoes and could not help bursting intoughter. ¡°Not only that, but you¡¯re so handsome!¡±


    Ximen Jin pinched Long Mei¡¯s finger. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t embarrass you.¡±


    Long Mei leaned her head on the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Never. In my heart, you¡¯ve always been the most handsome and perfect.¡±


    Ximen Jin was amused by Long Mei¡¯s words.


    In his current state, he would more or less receive strange looks when he walked out. Only she felt that he was the best and most perfect.


    He was so lucky to have her love in this life!


    ¡­


    Getting out of the car, Long Mei pushed Ximen Jin into the house.


    A sumptuous meal had been prepared in the dining room.


    Seeing Long Mei and Ximen Jining over, Xiao Ying came out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re cooking again?¡±


    Xiao Ying smiled. ¡°I naturally have to take it seriously since Mei¡¯er brought her boyfriend back.¡±


    These words made Ximen Jin¡¯s nervous heart rx.


    ¡°Just take the food. Take Young Master Ximen to the living room first.¡±


    Long Mei pushed Ximen Jin to the sofa and the butler brought tea over.


    Steady and strong footsteps sounded on the stairs. Long Ming hade down.


    Long Ming was wearing a ck shirt and pants. The tailored lines wrapped around his tall figure, exuding a strong kingly aura.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Long Ming looked over at Long Mei. A while ago, she had been depressed and he had rarely seen a smile on her face. This time, she seemed to have returned to the past and there was a sparkle in her eyes.


    A grown girl really can¡¯t be kept at home!


    Long Ming nodded, his deep eagle eyes ncing at Ximen Jin. Ximen Jin nodded at Long Ming cautiously. ¡°Burmese King.¡±


    Long Ming hummed softly, his handsome face expressionless. ¡°Mei¡¯er, go help your sister-inw in the kitchen. I¡¯ll talk to Young Master Ximen alone.¡±


    Long Mei pouted. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t bully him!¡±


    Ximen Jin patted Long Mei¡¯s arm. ¡°Listen to your brother. Go!¡±


    Long Mei turned around and left.


    ¡­


    When only Long Ming and Ximen Jin were left in the living room, Long Ming sat opposite Ximen Jin. His long legs were crossed as he stared at Ximen Jin with dark eyes. ¡°Mei¡¯er is a terribly stubborn person. Like me, once she sets her mind on a person, it will be forever.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to lie to her again and hurt her, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Mei¡¯er down in the future!¡±


    Long Ming nodded, then pped his hands. Another white figure came down from the second floor.


    The man who came down was very handsome, as if he had walked out of aic, a refreshing smile on his lips.


    Long Ming introduced the two of them. ¡°This is Miracle Doctor Bai Ye. Miracle Doctor Bai, this is Young Master Ximen, and also my sister¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    Ximen Jin and Bai Ye shook hands. Bai Ye bent down and squatted beside Ximen Jin, checking his legs.


    ¡­


    The day before Xiao Ying and Long Ming got married.


    Cen Xi and Qiao Yanze came over.


    Although Cen Xi had given birth, they didn¡¯t bring the baby because it was too young.


    ording to the customs here before marriage, Xiao Ying could not meet Long Ming.


    The Duke¡¯s wife asked Xiao Ying to bring her younger sister and brother-inw to the Duke¡¯s pce.


    When Long Ming found out that Qiao Yanze had also moved into the Duke¡¯s pce, he wanted to go there to look for Xiao Ying. However, when he called Xiao Ying, the Duke¡¯s wife heard it. The Duke¡¯s wife told him to follow the customs. Anyway, he just had to wait past this night to see the bride.


    Xiao Ying naturally knew what Long Ming was thinking. This fellow was extremely nervous every time Qiao Yanze came here!


    Cen Xi leaned against the door of Xiao Ying¡¯s room. She had also heard the Duke¡¯s wife¡¯s advice to Long Ming not toe over. Her cold and charming face was stered with a smile. ¡°Brother-inw is jealous of my husband. How long is he going to be jealous for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll probably be like this for the rest of your life.¡± Xiao Ying walked to the door and grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re tired from the flight with Yanze. Go and rest early!¡±


    ¡°Yanze has entered the pce.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Ying was a little surprised. ¡°He went to the pce?¡±


    ¡°He said that if Brother-inw doesn¡¯t see him at night, he might not be able to sleep and will be exhausted as a groom tomorrow.¡±


    Xiao Ying was speechless.


    Qiao Yanze was no longer in the Duke¡¯s pce, so Xiao Ying pulled Cen Xi to her bed.


    The sisters had not been together for a long time and had countless things to say to each other.


    After Cen Xi had taken a bath, she came out in a nightgown, her figure slender and exquisite. Although she had just given birth, she had only be chubby when she was pregnant.


    Cen Xi sat beside Xiao Ying and held her hand tightly, her eyes filled with emotions and happiness. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m really happy for you and Brother-inw to be together.¡±


    Xiao Ying nodded, a thinyer of tears appearing in her eyes. ¡°Father and Mother are in heaven. They will be happy to see us sisters happy.¡±


    With that said, Xiao Ying¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing the video Long Ming had sent, Xiao Ying smiled and answered the call.


    In the video, Long Ming and Qiao Yanze were standing in the rooftop garden. The two of them must have drunk a lot, as their eyes were filled with a faint drunkenness.


    Cen Xi also saw Qiao Yanze and she furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Dear, Brother-inw is going to be the groom tomorrow. Don¡¯t drink too much.¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked at Cen Xi¡¯s cold and charming face in the video and a charming smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°He¡¯s nervous. I¡¯ll drink with him. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get drunk.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Let Brother-inw talk to Sister alone.¡±


    Xiao Ying grabbed Cen Xi¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiao Xi¡­¡±


    Cen Xi smiled. ¡°I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    Cen Xi ran away and Qiao Yanze, who was in the video, also left.


    Long Ming looked at Xiao Ying¡¯s slightly shy expression and a faint smile appeared in his deep eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk to me alone?¡±


    After drinking, his deep voice was slightly hoarse, with an indescribable charm.


    He was wearing a ck shirt with a tie tucked into his cor. His sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, revealing his firm and strong arms. He leaned against the railingzily, looking especially masculine.


    ¡°Rest early. You still have work tomorrow!¡± Xiao Ying looked at him with gentle eyes.


    Long Ming looked at the woman¡¯s eyes, lips, and nose in the video as if it was not enough no matter how he looked at it. At the thought that she would be his Princess Consort tomorrow, his heart fluttered. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m dreaming.¡±


    Xiao Yingughed at his words. ¡°Then pinch yourself.¡±


    She had only said it casually and did not think that the silly man would really pinch his own arm.


    Even through the screen, Xiao Ying felt the pain.


    Xiao Ying red at him. ¡°Are you stupid?¡±


    ¡°It hurts. I¡¯m not dreaming.¡± Long Ming¡¯s sexy lips curled up into a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll have a Princess Consort tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 1794 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (37)

    <h4>Chapter 1794: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (37)</h4>


    Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s wedding was an extravagant and sensational affair.


    Long Ming had worked hard to get married to the woman he loved. He wanted the entire world to know that she was his Princess Consort.


    Xiao Ying was wearing the wedding dress that Devin had designed. It was originally in a corset style, but Long Ming found out about it and modified it with his domineering attitude.


    He did not want her to expose her arms or legs and wanted her to be wrapped up tightly.


    However, Xiao Ying was a vain person. She was unwilling to be wrapped up like a dumpling.


    In the end, the two of them discussed and he allowed her to expose her back, but the exposed part was covered withce.


    Long Ming then instructed the hairstylist to let Xiao Ying¡¯s hair fall on her back. In this way, with her long hair and veil covering her, no one would not be able to see anything.


    It was only after Xiao Ying had finished her makeup and hairstyle that she realized Long Ming¡¯s tricks.


    This fellow was sometimes so petty that she was speechless.


    The church where the wedding was held was the royal family¡¯s and the ceremony was not open to the public. Xiao Ying held the Duke¡¯s arm and slowly walked onto the red carpet covered with flowers.


    Holding an expensive bouquet of flowers in her hands, she slowly walked forward under the gaze of her family, friends, and royal rtives.


    Gu Meng and Ye Qing had alsoe to attend their wedding.


    Wan Bao and Little Gugu were their flower boys. The two children were pretty and adorable, and the crowd adored them.


    The olddy had already woken up. She was sitting with the Duke¡¯s wife. Looking at Xiao Ying walking on the red carpet, tears appeared in their eyes.


    After the granny woke up, she only asked if Liu Yiyi had been caught. When she found out that Liu Yiyi had been imprisoned, the granny said ¡®good¡¯ and never mentioned anything about Liu Yiyi ever since!


    The granny had always treated Liu Yiyi as her biological granddaughter, but she had not expected that Liu Yiyi would only use her and even want her life!


    Liu Yiyi was in jail and had always thought that the olddy would let her off when she woke up. However, she did not know that the olddy felt disgusted when she heard her name.


    The olddy now treated Xiao Ying as her biological granddaughter. From time to time, she would go to the Duke¡¯s pce to chat, drink tea, and admire flowers with the Duke¡¯s wife.


    The Duke had also expressed his regret in front of the Duke¡¯s wife and Xiao Ying many times. Xiao Ying knew that the Duke had just been anxious to protect his daughter and had been confused for a moment. She did not want the Duke to have a conflict with his wife because of her. With her and Xiao Mai mediating, the couple¡¯s rtionship had eased a lot.


    Everything was going well.


    Xiao Ying looked at Long Ming, who was standing in front. He was wearing a ck suit today with a white shirt that he seldom wore inside. The tailored fabric wrapped around his tall figure and his hair wasbed up, revealing his handsome forehead. His hands that were hanging by his sides clenched into fists slightly.


    The man, who could remain calm even when a mountain copsed, was undoubtedly nervous now.


    Through the veil, Xiao Ying saw the focus and gentleness in the man¡¯s eyes.


    Walking in front of him, the Duke handed her hand to Long Ming.


    Long Ming held her tightly.


    The Duke said a few words, asking Long Ming to love Xiao Ying in the future before he returned to his wife.


    The priest began reading the vows.


    When Cen Xi, who was sitting in the guest area, heard Xiao Ying and Long Ming say that they were willing, tears fell from her eyes when she saw them wearing their rings.


    Countless memories of the past shed past her mind like an old movie.


    Ever since she was young, her sister had had it harder than her. All along, she had been through all kinds of hardships and difficulties, not knowing if she was dead or alive. Her rtionship with Long Ming was also very difficult and they had almost parted ways.


    But fortunately, they were still together happily.


    Qiao Yanze looked at Cen Xi who was crying and his slender hand reached out to hold her slender shoulders.


    Qiao Yanze used to hate Xiao Ying to the core. Even after falling in love with Cen Xi, he had the intention to cut off all contact with Xiao Ying. However, slowly, he found out about the truth from back then and let go of the grudge he had against Xiao Ying.


    Seeing her marry Long Ming and start a happy life, he was happy for her.


    Cen Xi buried her face into Qiao Yanze¡¯s chest and sniffled. ¡°Dear, I¡¯m crying tears of joy.¡±


    Qiao Yanze looked down and kissed the hair on Cen Xi¡¯s head. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡­


    The couple exchanged rings.


    The groom took off the bride¡¯s veil and looked at the bride who was as beautiful as a fairy under the exquisite makeup. Countless emotions surged in the groom¡¯s deep eagle-like eyes and eventually, his eyes turned red.


    He was excited, happy, emotional and affectionate all at once.


    When the priest announced that the groom could kiss the bride, Xiao Ying saw ayer of mist appear in his deep eyes.


    He lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°Ying, I love you.¡±


    Xiao Ying¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, her voice slightly choked. ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡­


    After the wedding banquet, Xiao Ying was sent to their wedding room.


    Long Ming was considerate and had already gotten someone to prepare a lot of her favorite food in the room.


    Long Ming had drunk a lot of wine that night, and because of his status, no one dared to force them to consummate their marriage that night.


    Long Ming was helped to the door by Mo Tian.


    Long Ming raised his hand, gesturing for Mo Tian to leave him there.


    It was a Western wedding here, so there was no need to remove the veil or exchange drinks.


    After Xiao Ying returned to the wedding room, she changed out of her gown and put on a red nightdress.


    She ate some food, brushed her teeth, and sat on the bed.


    Hearing the sound of the door being pushed open, she looked toward the door.


    A tall man appeared in her sight.


    He had taken off his suit jacket, and his tie was no longer tied neatly around his neck. The sleeves of his shirt were rolled up to his arms, revealing his strong and muscr forearms.


    He walked in.


    His deep eyesnded on her.


    Xiao Ying was at a loss from his gaze. She raised her hand and brushed the hair from her cheek. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    The man sat by the bed and held her slender fingers. Looking at the wedding ring on her finger, he lowered his head and kissed it, saying in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Ying, thank you for marrying me.¡±


    Xiao Ying grabbed his hand and pressed her forehead against his. ¡°Long Ming, I only found out that I was lucky after meeting you. Actually, I still feel like I¡¯m in a dream even now. I¡¯m afraid that once I wake up, all of this will disappear.¡±


    Long Ming looked up at her, a doting smile on his handsome face. ¡°Do you want to pinch yourself like I didst night?¡±


    Xiao Ying looked into his dark eyes. ¡°Pinch me.¡±


    Long Ming raised his hand and pinched her cheek softly. ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s not a dream. I¡¯ll treat you well in the future and make you as happy as you were today.¡±


    Xiao Ying jumped into Long Ming¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly, tears appearing in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Long Ming.¡±


    The man¡¯s unhappy snort sounded from above. ¡°Why are you still calling me Long Ming?¡±

 Chapter 1795 - Xiao Ying and Long Mings Ending (38)

    <h4>Chapter 1795: Xiao Ying and Long Ming¡¯s Ending (38)</h4>


    Xiao Ying blushed, her long and thick eyshes fluttering.


    She had called him Long Ming since she met him.


    She was already used to it.


    Raising her head from the man¡¯s arms, she bit her lip as she stared at his dark eyes. ¡°It¡¯s good to call you Long Ming. No one else dares to call you that. This is my exclusive name for you.¡±


    Long Ming looked at the woman who looked even younger and more beautiful after removing her makeup. He brushed away a strand of hair by her cheek and yed with it. ¡°What are you going to call me tonight?¡±


    There was a rare shyness and unnaturalness in Xiao Ying¡¯s beautiful eyes. She turned her face away, not looking at him. But the next second, her face was grabbed by hisrge hand.


    He forced her to meet his gaze.


    She looked like she would not stop until she changed her way of addressing him.


    ¡°You smell like alcohol. Go take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic.¡±


    Under his strong pressure, Xiao Ying could only call out, ¡°Ah Ming.¡±


    The man furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°No.¡±


    Xiao Ying red at him. ¡°My King.¡±


    The man narrowed his deep eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance.¡±


    ¡°Hubby¡­¡± Her voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s.


    A faint smile appeared on the man¡¯s lips, but he still did not intend to let her off easily. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    Xiao Ying looked at the man who was teasing her on purpose and wanted to kick him, but she still called him louder, ¡°Hubby.¡±


    A smile appeared on Long Ming¡¯s cold and sharp eyes.


    He pulled her into his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head. His deep voice was filled with affection and tenderness. ¡°Ying, my wife. My Princess Consort.¡±


    ¡­


    Downstairs.


    Cen Xi saw that the lights in the couple¡¯s room had dimmed. She walked up to Qiao Yanze, who was standing in the pavilion, her slender hand holding his hand.


    Almost immediately, Qiao Yanze held her hand tightly.


    The two of them walked deeper into the garden along the path.


    Xiao Ying hugged the man¡¯s arm and leaned her head against his firm shoulder, a sweet smile on her lips. ¡°When our baby is older, I¡¯ll bring her to stay with my sister for a while.¡±


    Qiao Yanze stared at the woman beside him, his eyes filled with adoration. ¡°You don¡¯t want me anymore?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of watching you every day.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, your wings have hardened. How dare you despise your husband?¡± He reached for her waist.


    She was most afraid of tickles. She giggled when he scratched her.


    Pushing him away, she fought back.


    Theirughter echoed in the fragrant garden.


    ¡­


    Cen Xi and Qiao Yanze stayed here for three days. Only when Xiao Ying and Long Ming took Wan Bao out for their honeymoon did they leave and return to the capital.


    When she arrived at the capital, it was alreadyte at night.


    After Cen Xi came out from the shower, she went to the study to find Qiao Yanze, who was busy with work. ¡°Dear, Sister Yanran¡¯s new mall is opening tomorrow. She invited me to cut the ribbon with Mengmeng. I might be backter tomorrow.¡±


    Qiao Yanze pulled Cen Xi into his arms and kissed her cheek. ¡°Then, you should sleep quickly so you can look beautiful when you go to the ribbon-cutting ceremony tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you should rest early too. Don¡¯t work toote into the night.¡±


    Coming out of the study, Cen Xi went to the study to see her baby before she returned to the bedroom to rest.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Cen Xi arrived at Xia Yanran¡¯s new mall early.


    Even after Xia Yanran and Xiao Yi got married, she did not be a full-time housewife. With her personality, she had to have her own career. Although Xiao Yi wanted her to stay at home to take care of her husband and children, he respected her ideas and taught her how to manage the mall. Now, Xia Yanran already had severalrge shopping malls with international brands.


    The new mall was opening and it was bustling with noise and excitement.


    Apart from Nan Zhi, who was doing charity work overseas and could not make it back in time, Yan Hua, Xia Mo, Gu Meng and Cen Xi all came.


    Of course, there was also Xia Tang, who was now a popr star in the entertainment industry.


    Xia Tang was good at singing, dancing, andposing. She had already be popr two years ago. After she became popr, she went to the Film Academy to further her studies. Last year, she filmed a movie and once it was released, it had a very good response and the box office earnings broke the billion-dor mark.


    She walked over step by step, winning fresh flowers, apuse, and honor. From being unknown to being known by everyone, she had put in a lot of effort. Only those who were close to her knew that she did not rely on her brothers and sisters, but relied on some luck, talent, and hard work to get to where she was today.


    Xia Tang and Xia Yanran walked the red carpet together. Xia Tang was wearing a backless long dress, her long hair wrapped around her shoulders, revealing her fair and beautiful back. The fitting cut and material outlined Xia Tang¡¯s figure very well.


    Xia Tang was no longer the bespectacled girl who did not like to dress up. Her facial features were extremely beautiful. Her eyes were not the wide and fashionable eyes, but were narrow with slightly upturned eyshes. She looked like a ssic beauty.


    Her skin was fair, her frame small, and her aura meant that she could handle any makeup and style.


    She was now publicly known as the ¡®Little Diva¡¯. At the concert, her appearance was ever-changing. She could be artistic and fresh, but could also be seductive.


    During the ribbon-cutting ceremony, the lights were shing nonstop.


    Although Gu Meng and Cen Xi were not from the entertainment industry and Yan Hua had also retired after giving birth to her second child, the husbands they married were all big shots whom people looked up to and worshiped. Every one of them had many fans.


    The ribbon-cutting ceremony was rather lively.


    After they were done, Xia Yanran invited them to eat at the mall.


    Among the few of them, Xia Tang was the only one who was single. They started to talk about her.


    ¡°Yanran, your Tangtang is so beautiful and elegant. I wonder who will be the lucky one in the future?¡± Yan Hua looked at Xia Tang with a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Bo Yan is a cousin of Tang Tang¡¯s and is a fan of her. He knows that I had the chance to see Tang Tang today and wants me to show her his photo.¡±


    Xia Tang smiled and shook her head. ¡°Sister Huahua, I don¡¯t have any ns to have a boyfriend for the time being. I¡¯ll give you an autographed photo for that Young Master!¡±


    Since Xia Tang was unwilling, Yan Hua would not say anything.


    That night.


    Xia Yanran left Xia Tang in the vi for the night. After Xia Tang took a bath, she looked at Xia Yanran, who was sitting by her bed. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s sote. Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡±


    Xia Yanran pressed Xia Tang onto the bed and took the towel from her, wiping her hair before she took the hairdryer to dry thetter¡¯s hair.


    Xia Tang looked at Xia Yanran with gentle eyes. ¡°Sister, why are you still treating me like a child?¡±


    Xia Yanran sat beside Xia Tang and held her slender hand. ¡°Tangtang, you¡¯ve been independent since you were young. You keep everything to yourself and rarelyin to your siblings. Now that you¡¯re not young anymore, can you tell me why you haven¡¯t found a boyfriend?¡±

 Chapter 1796 - Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 1796: Surprise</h4>


    Xia Tang looked down.


    Many memories that she had suppressed in her heart and did not want to recall resurfaced.


    She had a terrible past and had lost the right to have a boyfriend.


    Xia Tang was not someone who liked to show her emotions on her face. The environment she grew up in made her used to not giving her siblings any trouble.


    Among the three siblings in the Xia family, her brother and sister were happy.


    As for her, she had a good career now. Besides working, she could go wherever she wanted to go for a vacation. She even made many friends. This kind of life was what she liked and yearned for.


    Xia Tang held Xia Yanran¡¯s hand tightly, a smile on her lips. ¡°Seeing such outstanding men like Brother and Brother-inw, my standards have also improved. I haven¡¯t met anyone suitable for the time being. But if there is, I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    Xia Tang had removed her makeup. Her ck hair and red lips were clean and fair, giving off a ssic beauty that made people unable to get enough of her.


    Xia Yanran nodded and did not ask further. ¡°Our Tangtang is so outstanding. You will definitely meet a better man.


    Xia Tang leaned her head on Xia Yanran¡¯s shoulder, a smile on her face. ¡°Thank you, Sister.¡±


    Because of work, Xia Tang left the capital the next day.


    After the ne took off, Xia Tang put on her earphones and eye mask, preparing to listen to songs to find the inspiration to write a new song.


    After listening to one song, Xia Tang felt someone pat her arm lightly.


    Xia Tang took off her eye mask. She was not used to the light and she was a little short-sighted, so she narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Her eyes were slender and long. The corners of her eyes were slightly upturned and when she narrowed them, they looked even thinner.


    She had no makeup on and her long ck hair fell over her shoulders, looking clean and fair.


    ¡°Tangtang.¡± The man¡¯s deep and mellow voice sounded by her ear.


    When her vision slowly became clear, Xia Tang saw that the passenger beside her had suddenly be a noble and handsome man.


    Huo Third Master?


    Before Xia Tang became famous, she had signed with a new entertainmentpany.


    Later, she found out that the main shareholder of the new family was Huo Third Master.


    In the past few years, he had taken good care of her career and life.


    Xia Tang did not know how to define their rtionship. Because she had gotten an experience with Huo Ze, she had a certain fear and disgust toward men. However, Huo Third Master was very good at controlling the way they interacted. He would never make her feel pressured or disgusted.


    ¡°Third Master, why are you here?¡± Xia Tang was still very respectful toward Huo Third Master.


    Huo Third Master¡¯s noble and handsome face revealed a mature and masculine smile. He pped his hands and the air stewardess walked over with a bouquet of fresh flowers.


    ¡°Tangtang, I wanted to continue waiting, but my old master gave me an order. I have to find a girlfriend this year. If not, he¡¯ll find me a marriage partner.¡±


    Huo Third Master took the flowers from the air stewardess and suddenly got up, kneeling in front of Xia Tang. ¡°I know it¡¯s a little rude to confess to you suddenly, but Tangtang, I¡¯ve liked you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember the first time we met?¡± A smile appeared on the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Your heel was stuck in the gap of the drainage cover. I pulled it out for you.¡±


    ¡°When I saw you that time, I was attracted by your unique aura.¡±


    Huo Third Master was usually a reserved and steady person. He was also a bachelor that many socialites could only look up to.


    He was now the heir of the Huo family, the person in power, and the person countless socialites wanted to marry.


    Why would he like her?


    Just as Xia Tang was in a daze, several voices suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Say yes!¡±


    ¡°Say yes!¡±


    ¡°Say yes!¡±


    Xia Tang¡¯s manager, assistant, makeup artist, stylist and several close friends all stood up.


    Xia Tang was surprised.


    When she got on the ne, they were not the ones sitting in the business ss cabin.


    ¡°Tangtang, Third Master wants to give you a surprise.¡± The manager walked over and said to Xia Tang.


    Huo Third Master took out an exquisite box from his pocket and opened it. Inside was a brilliant and luxurious ne. ¡°Tangtang, will you ept me?¡±


    Huo Third Master was handsome, mature, steady, elegant, and noble. He was the type that many women liked.


    If Xia Tang had never experienced Huo Ze, she might have been moved too.


    Unfortunately, there were no ¡®if¡¯s in this world.


    Xia Tang looked down and said softly, ¡°Third Master, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have any ns to date for the time being.¡±


    Perhaps, he had already expected Xia Tang to reject him. As such, Huo Third Master¡¯s handsome face was not too disappointed. Instead, he was extremely tolerant and doting. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t force you. However, think about it again and don¡¯t rush to reply to me.¡±


    ¡­


    After getting off the ne, Xia Tang was going to attend a cosmetics event.


    The van was already parked at the airport entrance. After Xia Tang got into the car, the makeup artist helped her put on her makeup and changed her clothes before she got out of the car.


    After half a day of work, it was already night time.


    When Xia Tang walked out of the activity center, a ck sedan was already parked at the entrance.


    The car window lowered and Huo Third Master¡¯s handsome and noble face appeared. ¡°Tangtang, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Xia Tang got into the car and sat in the back with Huo Third Master.


    Huo Third Master took out a pair of slippers. ¡°Your ankle must be hurting from standing in the afternoon!¡±


    Xia Tang was a little embarrassed. It had been so many years, but she was still not used to wearing high heels.


    After changing into slippers, Huo Third Master brought a thin nket over and covered Xia Tang¡¯s legs. Xia Tang looked at him and when she saw the warm smile in his eyes, she was dazed for a second or two.


    If he wasn¡¯t the Huo family¡¯s Third Master, she might really consider¡­


    Unfortunately, there were no ¡®if¡¯s in this world!


    After a flight and an afternoon of work, Xia Tang was a little tired.


    She leaned against the seat and turned her head to face the window. She was feeling sleepy.


    Huo Third Master looked at Xia Tang¡¯s fair and clean side profile, his noble and cold face showing some gentleness.


    He sat beside her and pressed her head against his shoulder.


    The car stopped at Xia Tang¡¯s apartment.


    Xia Tang had a dream. In her dream, she was lying in a pool of bloody seawater. She wanted to swim out but could not. She opened her eyes suddenly and found herself leaning against Huo Third Master¡¯s shoulder. She sat up quickly.


    She touched the corner of her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ didn¡¯t drool, right?¡±


    Huo Third Master smiled. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You must be tired today. Go back and rest early!¡±


    Huo Third Master nodded.


    Before Xia Tang got out of the car, she changed into her high heels and stood by the car, waving her hand. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    After Huo Third Master¡¯s car left, Xia Tang turned and walked toward the gate.


    At this moment, a loud horn sounded.


    Xia Tang frowned and looked back at the car that was honking.

 Chapter 1797 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1797: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    That car suddenly turned on its headlights.


    The strong light shot toward Xia Tang.


    She could barely open her eyes.


    Before Xia Tang could react, the car sped toward where she was standing.


    The car was so fast that Xia Tang was shocked for a moment but dodged instinctively.


    But the car would go wherever she went, as though she was ying a cat and mouse game.


    Xia Tang did not know what she had stepped on, but she tripped and fell to the ground.


    She could not run anymore and could only see the car driving toward her.


    Just when she thought that the car would roll over, the car stopped.


    Xia Tang took off her high heels and stood up.


    At the same time, the car door was opened.


    A tall figure got out of the car.


    Xia Tang stood on the spot without moving, watching the man approach her.


    The dim light in the district fell on him and that handsome and devilish face slowly appeared in Xia Tang¡¯s sight.


    After ending that rtionship with him, Xia Tang had returned to her natural self.


    Her long curly hair had been straightened and was no longer dyed. It had turned ck and straight.


    She no longer wore sexy clothes in private. As long as she did not work, she wasfortable and casual, nor did she put on any heavy makeup.


    The man in front of her sized her up.


    A video he saw at a gathering with his friends appeared in his mind.


    He had a childhood friend who had a flight attendant girlfriend. His girlfriend had secretly recorded a video of his Third Uncle kneeling down to a woman on the ne and asked her to be his girlfriend.


    His Third Uncle had never been close to women. The Old Master had urged him countless times, but he had always used the excuse of being busy to refuse.


    The Old Master had prepared a photo album for him. It was filled with all kinds of unmarried socialites. As long as he chose them, the Old Master would get someone to talk to them about marriage.


    But he said that he had someone he liked.


    When the family found out, they exploded.


    All of them were extremely curious. What kind of woman could capture Huo Third Master¡¯s heart?


    Until tonight, when Huo Ze saw that video on his childhood friend¡¯s phone.


    He then realized that the woman was Xia Tang.


    In the video, Xia Tang was wearing a simple and elegant long white dress. Her long ck hair was draped over her shoulders and she had no makeup on her face. She was clean and beautiful.


    It was nothing like when she was with him. Whenever they met, she would put on thick makeup and make herself into a slut that he hated.


    Huo Ze knew that she did it on purpose.


    At first, he did not care about her. However, after getting to know her, he found out some of her strengths.


    For example, she was a very hardworking girl.


    She would get up to run and exercise every day before dawn. No matter how hard and tiring her work was, she would notin.


    She was very talented. The songs she wrote were thoughtful and recognizable.


    She was very good at drawing. It was onlyter that he heard that she had originally studied art. She hated him very much and even secretly painted him into the image of aic viin.


    She had a mild personality, unlike the girls he dated in the past who were very clingy. If he did not contact her, she could ignore his existence.


    She was also very fragile. Sometimes, she would cry in her dreams in the middle of the night. Then, she would snuggle into his arms and punch his shoulders ruthlessly, calling him a bad person!


    When the two of them cut ties, Huo Ze did not feel much, just like when he ended his other rtionship with his exes.


    He was still the handsome Young Master Huo.


    There were many women around him who wanted to suck up to him.


    However, he was no longer interested.


    He suddenly did not like to y anymore.


    He turned his attention to work. In the past two years, he had received many praises from the Old Master, saying that he was born to be a businessman.


    In the past, when the Old Master saw him, he would only scold him, saying he was a wastrel and a yboy.


    There were many talents in the Huo family. Third Uncle and Fourth Uncle were all outstanding talents, except for his parents who were mediocre. However, even if they were mediocre, they were born in the Huo family and did notck money to spend.


    The annual dividends from their shares was enough for their family tost until their next lifetime.


    When Huo Ze was young, his parents often whispered to him that he did not need to stand out at home. It would be fine as long as he grew up safely and healthily, opened a smallpany and married a girl he liked.


    The Huo family had their grandfather, uncles, and aunties. Huo Ze really did not need to worry.


    In the past few years, he really did not do his job and wasted a lot of time.


    After ending it with Xia Tang, something happened and for some reason, he started focusing all his attention on work.


    After getting the attention of the Old Master, he found a new world. He used to think that the Huo family was aloof from worldly affairs, but when he started, he realized that everything before was just an illusion.


    The fights between the rich and powerful families were far crueler than he had imagined.


    ¡­


    Xia Tang felt her scalp tingle from Huo Ze¡¯s gaze. She furrowed her eyebrows and took a step back, putting some distance between them. She said coldly, ¡°Young Master Huo, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    During their best rtionship, she had been forced to call him Ah Ze, Ze¡­ and now, he had be the Young Master Huo she was talking about.


    Huo Ze strode in front of Xia Tang, hisrge hand pressing on her thin shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t ept him.¡±


    Xia Tang naturally knew who he was referring to.


    A mocking smile appeared on Xia Tang¡¯s fair face. She pushed Huo Ze¡¯s hands away from her shoulders and her eyes turned cold. ¡°Young Master Huo, what right do you have to request me to do so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him not to know about our past rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself, okay? I¡¯ve known Third Master for a long time. I know his personality very well.¡± Xia Tang looked at Huo Ze¡¯s handsome and devilish face. When she looked closer, she realized that he had lost a lot of weight and his eyes were slightly sunken, looking like he was not in a good mood.


    Xia Tang pinched herself secretly. It didn¡¯t matter anymore. What did it have to do with her whether he was thin or fat?


    Xia Tang did not want to argue with him here, so she said to him, ¡°Young Master Huo,e with me.¡±


    Huo Ze narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Xia Tang did not exin anything and entered the building first.


    Huo Ze followed her to the apartment.


    When she reached the door, she stopped him from going in again. ¡°Wait here for me. I have something to show you.¡±


    Xia Tang entered the apartment and took out an old newspaper from the drawer.


    She took the newspaper and walked in front of Huo Ze, who was leaning against the door and smoking. ¡°Young Master Huo, you should have a deep impression of this woman on the newspaper, right? You know her name even without me saying it, right?¡±


    Huo Ze looked at the old newspaper Xia Tang was holding and his eyes darkened when he saw the photo in the newspaper.

 Chapter 1798 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1798: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (2)</h4>


    Although the newspaper was a little old, one could still see the woman¡¯s exquisite and beautiful facial features and outline from the photos on the newspaper.


    Her long ck hair fell over her shoulders. She looked fresh and elegant, pure and moving.


    Huo Ze looked at the photo for a few seconds before his bright and charming eyesnded on the cold Xia Tang again. ¡°What?¡±


    Xia Tang found it funny when she saw Huo Ze pretending to be calm.


    When she had not ended that rtionship with him, she had also been puzzled because he would asionally look at her with a dazed look, as if he was looking at another woman through her.


    Later, she found out from Sister-inw Mo that Huo Ze had a woman he loved very much in the past. It was only because the Huo family disagreed and that woman had an ident that he started to y with people.


    Xia Tang had also been curious before. What kind of woman could make him lose his pursuit and goal in life?


    After seeing the photos in the newspaper, she realized that the woman he loved was indeed as beautiful as a painting.


    What was more ironic was that the woman¡¯s surname was Tang and her nickname seemed to be Tang Tang.


    Huo Ze saw the expression in Xia Tang¡¯s eyes and frowned slightly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m treating you as her substitute?¡±


    There was an expression on his handsome and devilish face that she could not understand. ¡°Indeed, when I heard that your name was Tangtang, I had some thoughts at first, but I did not treat you as a substitute. I just thought that girls called Tangtang are quite interesting.¡±


    ¡°After I interacted with you, I found that you were more interesting than I thought. My interest in you also became stronger¡­¡±


    Xia Tang did not want to hear him say this anymore. They had already ended that rtionship and she did not want to be entangled with him anymore.


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you really have feelings for me?¡±


    Huo Ze took a step forward, wanting to pull Xia Tang into his arms. Xia Tang seemed to have expected that and took a big step back. Her eyes suddenly turned sharp as she looked at Huo Ze. ¡°I wanted to hide some things for the rest of my life, but since you¡¯re pestering me again, I might as well tell you!¡±


    ¡°When we were together, I experienced life worse than death twice. The first time, I was at the hotel and there were many reporters outside. My stomach hurt and I called you to ask you to send me to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°You asked who I was and I said I was Xia Tang. You asked for my surname, then said that I wasn¡¯t her.¡± Xia Tang¡¯s eyes showed a trace of ridicule. Although it had been a long time, the pain was still fresh in her mind.


    ¡°You said that you weren¡¯t a doctor or a savior. You asked me to see the doctor myself, and that you didn¡¯t have the time to care about me.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to tell you about my condition, but I heard a woman¡¯s voice on the phone. That woman said sarcastically that she thought she would be a phoenix because she had caught your fancy¡­¡±


    Thinking of what had happened back then, Xia Tang still felt a little suffocated and breathless.


    Huo Ze looked at Xia Tang in disbelief.


    He had no recollection of what she had said, nor did he remember her calling him.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to say something when he heard her say coldly, ¡°The second time was after we ended that rtionship. Perhaps God wants to punish me. It was the same as the first time.¡±


    Xia Tang looked at the shock in the man¡¯s eyes and there were no more emotions in her heart. ¡°I was lying in the hospital and called you, but the person who answered the call was a woman. She said that she was your new girlfriend.¡±


    If she had not said it, Huo Ze really would not know that she had suffered so much.


    He took a step forward and grabbed her hand, wanting to p it at his face, but Xia Tang pulled her hand back forcefully.


    She did not want to take revenge and did not want to live in hatred.


    Her life now was under her control and she was very satisfied with her freedom.


    Now that they were in a new society, women did not have to cling to men. She could live well alone.


    Xia Tang looked at the man¡¯s heavy, pained, and frustrated expression. Her expression was cold and emotionless.


    She had long been disappointed in him.


    She did not have any expectations or hopes, so she did not care about his reaction.


    Xia Tang pursed her lips. Before closing the door, she said to him, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, because there¡¯s only hate when there¡¯s love. I just want to slowly forget our past rtionship.¡±


    ¡°As for what you were worried about when you came to find me today, I can tell you that it won¡¯t happen.¡±


    She would not be Huo Third Master¡¯s girlfriend and would have nothing to do with the Huo family!


    Huo Ze looked up at her, but she closed the door firmly.


    They were only a door apart, but it felt like a whole world apart.


    Huo Ze¡¯s eyes slowly darkened. A metallic taste filled his throat and he started to cough uncontrobly.


    He took out a handkerchief and covered his lips.


    His handsome and thin face turned red from coughing nonstop. His organs seemed to be throbbing in pain.


    He bowed slightly and left Xia Tang¡¯s apartment.


    When he arrived downstairs, he got into the car and took the handkerchief from his thin lips.


    The handkerchief was red.


    ¡­


    After Huo Ze came to find Xia Tang, she did not sleep well that night.


    She was not an emotionless machine.


    When she was with Huo Ze, he had actually been quite good to her.


    But those good things were probably because her name was Tangtang!


    Xia Tang did not want to think too much about it. She was about to hold a concert and there was still a lot of work waiting for her. She had no time to be sad.


    Soon, it was the day of the concert.


    There were no empty seats in therge gymnasium. Tangtang¡¯s fans were holding boards and light sticks, wearing T-shirts with Xia Tang¡¯s image printed on them, turning the stadium into a sea of lights.


    Xia Tang was doing her makeup backstage. Staring at the sea of lights on the screen, a faint smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡­


    Halfway through the concert, Xia Tang introduced her guest on stage.


    The guest was a good friend of hers.


    He was ying the piano.


    Because she was singing a love song, the fans in the stadium quietened down.


    Everyone waved the light sticks in their hands, anticipating Xia Tang and the guest to sing a love song together.


    A melodious piano sound rang and the elevator slowly rose. A figure sitting in front of the piano ying slowly appeared in front of everyone.


    The person ying the piano was a handsome and cold man in a white shirt. His fingers were long and well-defined, like jade bamboo fingers, beautiful and perfect.


    The man¡¯s deep and mellow voice sounded. His voice was like a treasured bottle of French red wine, so pleasant to the ears.


    Hearing the man¡¯s voice, Xia Tang was a little stunned.


    It was not her guest, but Huo Third Master?


    With his status, why would he be her concert guest? Besides, he had always kept a low profile. Apart from attending upper-ss banquets and high-end meetings, he never appeared in public.

 Chapter 1799 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1799: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ording to what they had nned, Xia Tang had to walk up to the piano and look at the guests affectionately before they sang together¡­


    However, when Xia Tang saw Huo Third Master appear, she froze and took a while to react.


    She only continued when the song reached the middle part.


    After all, she had a lot of stage experience. Very quickly, she fell into the mood of this love song and harmonized perfectly with Huo Third Master.


    After the song, countless screams sounded in the venue.


    Huo Third Master took the microphone and walked toward Xia Tang.


    ¡°I came uninvited tonight. I hope Tangtang won¡¯t be angry.¡± Huo Third Master looked at Xia Tang. Although there was a sea of people and all eyes were on him and her, it was as if she was the only one in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good with words when ites to rtionships. I¡¯ve always thought that it¡¯s best for a man to dote on a woman by saying less. But in the past few years, you couldn¡¯t understand my feelings even if I didn¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°I know what you care about but I don¡¯t care. Today, in front of so many of your fans, I want to promise you. Tangtang, I like you. Can you be my girlfriend?¡±


    When the fans saw the famous Huo Third Master confessing to Xia Tang, they were all so excited they almost went crazy.


    This was too romantic, too domineering, and too affectionate!


    All the fans who liked Xia Tang knew that Huo Third Master was still a major shareholder of Xia Tang¡¯spany. If Xia Tang got together with him, she could still be thedy boss in the future.


    Her worth would increase.


    Ever since Tangtang entered the entertainment industry, she had never been tied together with male celebrities, nor had there been any rumors about her and anyone else. She was like a clear stream in the entertainment industry.


    The fans loved Tang Tang and treated her as a goddess. Naturally, they had high standards.


    But when Huo Third Master came out, there was no objection in their hearts.


    Because the man and woman on stage were really toopatible.


    The man was handsome, stable, noble and cold, exuding a strong masculine charm from head to toe.


    The woman was a ssic beauty, elegant, and exuded the unique charm of a goddess from head to toe.


    The fans started screaming, ¡°Get together, get together!¡±


    ¡°Get together! Get together!¡±


    ¡°Get together! Get together!¡±


    Xia Tang looked at the cheering fans and a smile appeared on her pretty face. Although she was fair and thin, she looked especially elegant standing there. She raised her slender index finger to her mouth and shushed them softly, making everyone quiet down.


    Faced with Huo Third Master¡¯s public confession, there was not much emotion on her face. She only maintained an elegant smile. When the fans quietened down, she said with a clear and gentle voice, ¡°I know that my fans want to marry me off quickly, but I might have to disappoint everyone.¡±


    As Xia Tang spoke, she looked at Huo Third Master. There was still a faint smile in her eyes. When the lightnded in her eyes, it was like stars in the sky, so bright that no one could look away.


    ¡°Last night, our colleagues had a gathering and were ying a game of truth and adventure. When it was Third Master¡¯s turn, he chose dare and a colleague boldly suggested that when I held a concert, Third Master would go on stage to confess to me.¡±


    ¡°I thought that Third Master would not do that, but he abided by the rules of the game. He even took such a small matter to heart. I have received Third Master¡¯s confession. I will tell that colleague not to punish Third Master with drinking.¡±


    Without waiting for Huo Third Master to say anything, Xia Tang smiled and looked at the fans below the stage. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re really blessed tonight. With Third Master singing a love song for everyone, shouldn¡¯t you apud him?¡±


    The audience immediately apuded enthusiastically.


    Huo Third Master looked at Xia Tang, wanting to say something when Xia Tang suddenly took a step forward and hugged him lightly.


    She whispered into his ear, ¡°Third Master, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t promise you in this lifetime.¡±


    Huo Third Master looked down at the fair and clean woman. He closed his eyes, raised his hand, and patted her shoulder twice. ¡°I appeared toote.¡±


    Hearing his words, Xia Tang¡¯s eyes filled with tears.


    After Huo Third Master got off the stage, the concert continued.


    The concert ended at ten in the evening.


    Xia Tang went backstage to remove her makeup and the assistant brought a ring over.


    ¡°Sister Tangtang, this was thrown into the rubbish bin when Third Master left. I picked it up secretly. This ring should be expensive!¡± The assistant seemed to have suddenly thought of something and said with widened eyes, ¡°Sister Tangtang, did Third Master propose to you after you agreed to be his girlfriend?¡±


    Xia Tang looked at the ring in the assistant¡¯s hand and furrowed her eyebrows slightly.


    Even she did not think that Third Master would have the thought of marrying her!


    With his status, how much courage would he need to marry a celebrity? How much gossip and obstruction would he need to face?!


    Even if she was clean and had no scandals in the industry, she had been in a rtionship with Huo Ze before. For him to not mind at all and still want to marry her, he must really like her!


    Xia Tang took the ring from the assistant and sighed slightly. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll talk to Third Master again!¡±


    The assistant looked at Xia Tang worriedly. To be honest, she had rejected the Third Master time and time again. She was really afraid that the Third Master would cause her to be cklisted under his orders!


    ¡­


    After the concert, Xia Tang rested in her apartment for three days.


    She was about to enter the production team to film a movie. She had been cooped up in the apartment for the past three days, and everything she ate and drank was sent by her assistant.


    The day before she started filming, a friend came over and Xia Tang booked a room in a restaurant.


    She wore a simple shirt and jeans and headed to the hotel.


    Before getting out of the car, Xia Tang saw the Huo family¡¯s car at the entrance of the restaurant.


    After dinner with her friend, Xia Tang went to the washroom.


    In the washroom, she heard the conversation between the two service staff.


    ¡°Did you just serve Room 1? Thedy that Huo Third Master went on a blind date with is so pretty!¡±


    ¡°Yes, not only is she beautiful, but she also looks dignified and elegant. She¡¯s reallypatible with Third Master!¡±


    ¡°Oh right, why didn¡¯t I see Young Master Huo here today? He¡¯s the most handsome among the grandchildren of the Huo family. He used toe here to eat often, but he seems to have disappeared recently.¡±


    ¡°I heard some news about Young Master Huo in the room, but you can¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Tell me quickly.¡±


    ¡°I heard Young Master Huo has been hospitalized because of a serious illness. I don¡¯t know how long he can live.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, it can¡¯t be. Young Master Huo is still so young.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. Anyway, you can¡¯t tell anyone about this. If not, both of us will be doomed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I won¡¯t.¡±


    After the two service staff left, Xia Tang came out of the cubicle.


    Standing in front of the sink, she frowned as she washed her hands.

 Chapter 1800 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1800: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (4)</h4>


    Xia Tang walked out of the washroom.


    The words of the two service staff were still echoing in her mind.


    Huo Ze was seriously ill?


    Thinking of his handsome face that had indeed lost a lot of weight, Xia Tang frowned.


    After passing by a corridor, the door of one of the private rooms was opened.


    The man who opened the door was wearing a white shirt, looking handsome and noble. Their eyes met and they were both stunned.


    But Xia Tang reacted quickly and smiled at the man. ¡°Third Master.¡±


    Huo Third Master nodded and walked out, closing the door. ¡°You¡¯re here for dinner with your friends?¡±


    Xia Tang hummed.


    Huo Third Master saw that she was a little distracted and did not look too good. He asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask Third Master.¡±


    Huo Third Master brought Xia Tang to the outdoor garden of the hotel. His tall body leaned against the railing and he lowered his head to light a cigarette, his eyes narrowed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Huo Ze.¡±


    Huo Third Master tightened his hold on the cigarette. He had thought that she would ask him about the blind date.


    She was the daughter of a rich family and was good in all aspects, but he was not interested.


    Looking at the woman standing beside him, her face was slightly pale, but it was clearly not for him.


    Huo Third Master took a puff of the cigarette and slowly exhaled a white smoke ring. He sighed softly. ¡°What do you want to ask about Ah Ze?¡±


    Xia Tang knew that it was unfair to Huo Third Master to ask about Huo Ze in front of him.


    However, the Huo family was a rich and powerful family. If they did not disclose anything to outsiders, it would be hard for ordinary people to find out.


    Although she did not like Huo Ze and only wanted to draw the line between them, it wasmon for women to be nostalgic. After all, she had been entangled with him before.


    If she was indifferent when he was seriously ill, she would be too cold-hearted.


    ¡°I saw that he had lost quite a bit of weight thest time. Did something happen to his body?¡±


    Huo Third Master¡¯s expression turned slightly dark and he was silent for a long time. The cigarette ash on his fingertips was a little long and was about to fall to the back of his hand. He ignored it and just when Xia Tang thought that he would not say anything to her, he said in a low voice, ¡°Late stage lung cancer.¡±


    Hearing these words, Xia Tang lost her bnce and almost fell.


    Huo Third Master reached over quickly and held Xia Tang¡¯s waist. He only let go of her after she stabilized herself. ¡°We¡¯re all very sad.¡±


    Xia Tang leaned against the railing, her hands clenched tightly as she stared at the bustling city in the dark. She felt a lump in her throat and tears filled her eyes.


    After a while, she said hoarsely, ¡°How can that be? He¡¯s still so young.¡±


    Huo Third Master held Xia Tang¡¯s slightly trembling shoulders. ¡°Are you going to the hospital to see him?¡±


    Xia Tang nodded. ¡°Mm.¡±


    The two of them did not notice a pair of eyes staring at them from the dark.


    ¡­


    That night, Xia Tang went to the Huo family¡¯s private hospital.


    She took the pass Huo Third Master had given her and went to Huo Ze¡¯s ward.


    It was alreadyte at night and the corridor was quiet. There was only a faint yellow light in the ward.


    Xia Tang stood in front of the ss window, looking at the slender figure on the bed.


    It was too dark for her to see him clearly.


    Taking a deep breath, she pushed open the door and walked in.


    Xia Tang walked to the bed and looked at the man sleeping on it.


    He seemed to have lost some weight and there was a faint shadow under his sunken eyes.


    Xia Tang could not help but think of the first time she had seen him. Putting his personality aside, he was definitely charming in terms of appearance.


    A handsome masculine but effeminate face, ss-like upturned eyes, a tall nose bridge, and sexy red lips¡­ It seemed like he was wild and uninhibited amongst the frivolous people, but his heart was like an iron wall that was hard to approach¡­


    He was wild and energetic. It was really hard to imagine that he would be lying here so sickly.


    Xia Tang stayed for a while before she turned around, preparing to leave.


    But she had just taken a step when her slender wrist was grabbed by someone.


    Xia Tang turned back and looked at the man who had woken up. Her thick and long eyshes fluttered slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    The man hummed hoarsely and let go of her wrist. He sat up and leaned against the head of the bed.


    For her to appear here, she must have found out about his condition.


    His eyes met hers and a self-deprecating smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Do I look ugly like this?¡±


    Xia Tang pursed her lips. ¡°No.¡±


    Looking at her fluttering eyshes, a teasing look appeared in his eyes. ¡°Do you pity me?¡±


    Xia Tang did not go against him like she did in the past. She bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m very surprised, Huo Ze. Although I hated you before, I never thought of letting you die.¡±


    ¡°The second time I experienced the pain of living a life worse than death, do you know what price I paid? I lost the most important thing to a woman.¡±


    ¡°A person like me can only stay single for life.¡±


    Huo Ze¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡°Tang Tang¡­¡±


    Before Huo Ze could finish, Xia Tang grabbed his slender hand. ¡°I said it because I want to tell you that I will never be able to enter the Huo family in my life. Even if you leave and I live alone in this world, I will only be living alone. I will not be someone else¡¯s wife or have children.¡±


    Huo Ze closed his eyes, his voice hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me.¡± Xia Tang looked down, resting her forehead on his palm. ¡°What other regrets do you have? I can satisfy your needs. Tell me and I might be able to help you.¡±


    Huo Ze caressed Xia Tang¡¯s fair and clean face. ¡°Can you apany me to a snow mountain? I¡¯ve wanted to see snow since I was young, but living here, seeing snow has be an extravagant hope.¡±


    In thest moments of his life, he wanted to watch snowfall with the person he liked.


    Xia Tang nodded. ¡°Okay, let me know when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡­


    Huo Ze set the date for the weekend.


    He had already asked his assistant to buy ne tickets to the snow mountain.


    After the two of them got off the ne, Huo Ze rented an SUV and the two of them bought a tent, and headed to the snow mountain.


    Huo Ze drove the car himself but Xia Tang was worried about his health. ¡°Why don¡¯t I drive it?¡±


    Huo Ze smiled at Xia Tang. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I probably won¡¯t die in the next few days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny at all.¡± Xia Tang turned her head and looked out of the window.


    Huo Ze looked at Xia Tang¡¯s serious expression and freed up a hand that was holding the steering wheel. He caressed Xia Tang¡¯s head. ¡°You were always like a hedgehog in the past. You would always try to rebuke me, or dress up in a way that I didn¡¯t like you to anger me.¡±


    He looked at her with a trace of doting in his eyes. ¡°But now, you¡¯re as obedient as a kitten. This illness is worth it.¡±

 Chapter 1801 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1801: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (5)</h4>


    Xia Tang turned back and met the man¡¯s slightly doting eyes. Her eyshes fluttered. ¡°Stopughing.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Tangtang told me not tough, so I won¡¯tugh.¡±


    How despicable he had been in the past!


    How pitiful he was now!


    Xia Tang thought weakly that she would rather he return to his despicable self!


    Seeing the sadness in Xia Tang¡¯s eyes, Huo Ze said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Actually, thinking about it, this is God¡¯s punishment for me. In the past, I had nothing to do and spent a lot of time eating and drinking, not caring about my body and¡­¡± His gaze on her darkened.¡± I hurt you. ¡±


    Xia Tang pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t mention the past anymore.¡±


    Huo Ze smirked. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±


    The car drove to the top of the mountain.


    Xia Tang and Huo Ze set up the tent together.


    Xia Tang took out a box from her bag and walked up to Huo Ze. ¡°I have a gift for you.¡±


    Huo Ze raised his eyebrows. ¡°What? You¡¯re not giving me a ring, are you?¡±


    Xia Tang red at him. ¡°You wish.¡±


    Huo Ze smiled and opened the box she handed over. There was a white scarf inside.


    He narrowed his eyes and a charming smile appeared on his handsome and thin face. ¡°You knitted it yourself?¡±


    Xia Tang nodded. ¡°Yes, after the three of us were chased out of the Xia family when we were young, we were poor for a period of time. At that time, we couldn¡¯t even afford a sweater and there were old sweaters that our ssmates didn¡¯t want. I tore the thread and learned to knit for my siblings.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t knitted for many years. Don¡¯t throw it aside just because it isn¡¯t well-made.¡±


    Huo Ze looked at the scarf in his hand and ayer of mist appeared in his eyes. He handed the scarf to Xia Tang. ¡°Help me put it on.¡±


    Xia Tang leaned forward slightly and wrapped the scarf around Huo Ze¡¯s neck.


    She had just wrapped it around him when something tightened around her waist.


    She was pulled into his arms.


    Before Xia Tang could struggle free, she heard his slightly hoarse voice above her head. ¡°Tangtang, let me hug you for a while. There won¡¯t be a chance in the future.¡±


    Xia Tang¡¯s hands that were about to push him away slowly lowered.


    As they got closer, she could feel that he had really lost a lot of weight.


    She leaned her face against his shoulder and could vaguely feel the bones inside.


    ¡°Tangtang, have you ever felt moved because of me?¡±


    After a while, Xia Tang finally said, ¡°After experiencing that pain that was worse than death, I couldn¡¯t like you anymore.¡± At that time, when she saw him, she would think of that deep pain. She was not a masochist. After experiencing that pain, there was no way she could still like the person who made her feel pain!


    Butter, he treated her well for a period of time and that pain faded with time.


    She did not hate him anymore, but she could not like him either.


    ¡°I like you, Tangtang.¡±


    Hearing his words, Xia Tang froze slightly.


    In the past, he never said that he liked her in front of her. He only feltfortable when he bullied her and saw her suffer all kinds of hardships.


    When he was good to her, his words were not pleasant either. She could vaguely feel that she was different to him.


    But at that time, she thought that he had a Tang Tang in his heart.


    ¡°Young Master Huo¡­¡±


    ¡°Tangtang, can you call me Ah Ze?¡±


    Xia Tang looked up from his shoulders and looked at his thin and haggard face, calling softly, ¡°Ah Ze.¡±


    Huo Ze let go of Xia Tang and walked to arge rock, sweeping away the snow on it and sat down. ¡°It¡¯s good to be sick. Tangtang will do whatever I want her to do.¡±


    Xia Tang walked behind Huo Ze and sat down, their backs against each other. ¡°The snow here is really beautiful.¡±


    Huo Ze looked back at Xia Tang¡¯s smiling side profile. No matter how beautiful the snow was, it could notpare to her smile in his eyes.


    ¡°Tangtang, you¡¯re beautiful too.¡±


    Xia Tang said nothing.


    ¡°I actually went to your concert that day.¡± Huo Ze looked down at the scarf she had given him and his slender hand caressed it. He did notck a scarf, but this scarf was extremely precious to him because she had knitted it herself. ¡°I saw Third Uncle standing on stage, singing with you, and confessing to you.¡±


    ¡°At that moment, I was quite envious of Third Uncle. If I were healthy now, I would definitely woo you.¡±


    Xia Tang snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident in yourself. Even if you chase me, I won¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be an old man with you.¡± With that said, Huo Ze¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have the chance.¡±


    Xia Tang turned back and looked at Huo Ze. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these unhappy things.¡±


    Huo Ze hummed. Suddenly, he reached his hand toward Xia Tang¡¯s face. There was a small snowball in his hand and when he touched her cheek, she shivered from the cold and red at him. ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡±


    ¡°Tangtang,e. Let¡¯s have a snowball fight.¡±


    In the snow, two figures started to chase each other.


    ¡­


    They left the next morning.


    They woke up very early, had breakfast, and watched the sunrise.


    This was probably the most rxed and happy time Xia Tang had spent with Huo Ze.


    Because she had woken up too early, Xia Tang started to doze off after getting into the car.


    While she was still in a daze, she suddenly heard Huo Ze say coldly, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Huo Ze was talking to his assistant on the phone and the assistant said seriously, ¡°Young Master Ze, there are carcinogens in your cigarette. Someone wanted you to die. For the past two years, you¡¯ve been focused on your career and even received the approval of the chairman. There must be someone who doesn¡¯t like you and used underhanded methods.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe my family would do such a thing¡­¡±


    Xia Tang opened her eyes and frowned when she saw Huo Ze¡¯s cold expression.


    Huo Ze suddenly realized that there was something wrong with the brakes.


    Coming down from the snow mountain was all downhill slope. It was very dangerous for the brakes to fail.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back at the hospital soon. I won¡¯t talk to you for now.¡± Huo Ze hung up and stabilized the steering wheel.


    Xia Tang also felt that something was wrong. The speed of the descent was getting faster and faster, with no signs of slowing down at all.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Tang looked at the man¡¯s thin and cold side profile.


    Huo Ze frowned. ¡°The brakes are not working. Hold on to the handrail.¡±


    Xia Tang¡¯s heart started to beat faster. When she was renting the car yesterday, Huo Ze had checked that the brakes were fine but they had suddenly stopped working. Had someone tampered with the car while they were asleepst night?


    There were dangerous cliffs on both sides of the road. If she fell down, she would definitely be smashed into pieces.


    Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Xia Tang took out her phone and called for help.


    However, she had just taken out her phone when they reached a sharp turn. As they could not control the speed of the car, the car inevitably hit the stone wall as they turned the corner.


    Xia Tang¡¯s forehead hit the car window and her mind went nk. The phone in her hand was thrown out.

 Chapter 1802 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1802: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (6)</h4>


    Warm liquid flowed down Xia Tang¡¯s forehead.


    Her mind was nk and her vision turned dark.


    Huo Ze¡¯s anxious and hoarse voice sounded by her ear. ¡°Tangtang, hold on to the handrail!¡±


    Xia Tang gripped the handrail tightly, her heart in her throat.


    After the car collided with the cliff, it rushed down the cliff at an extremely fast speed.


    Fortunately, Huo Ze¡¯s driving skills were good. After the car was halfway off the cliff, it stopped.


    But they were still in a dangerous situation.


    The front of the car was suspended in the air and could fall at any time.


    Both of them were injured and blood flowed down their faces.


    Huo Ze nced at Xia Tang, his eyes full of guilt. ¡°Tangtang, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll call for help immediately.¡±


    Xia Tang nodded with pale lips.


    Huo Ze took out his phone from his coat and was about to call for help when there was a loud bang at the back of the car.


    A car hit the back of their car.


    The car that was originally suspended in the air fell down the cliff like a snowball.


    In the car, Xia Tang and Huo Ze rolled around in the car. At thest moment of their lives, they didn¡¯t even have the chance to say goodbye.


    There was another loud bang and sparks erupted from the SUV at the bottom of the cliff.


    Two figures got out of the car that was still on the cliff.


    Seeing the SUV that had caught fire at the bottom of the cliff, the two of them looked at each other and smiled meaningfully.


    ¡­


    ¡°My son¡­ You can¡¯t leave. What will Mom do if you leave¡­¡±


    ¡°Son, Mom¡¯s begging you. Wake up! Mom won¡¯t scold you anymore, okay?¡±


    Huo Ze¡¯s head was about to explode and he felt like someone had hit him with a wooden stick.


    He was deep in the fog and wanted to open his eyes, but his eyelids were rather heavy.


    The woman¡¯s heart-wrenching cries and the doctor¡¯s pitiful sigh could be heard. ¡°Madam, my condolences!¡±


    Huo Ze struggled to break free from the fog binding him and opened his eyes.


    The first thing he saw was the white ceiling and the white walls, and he could smell the faint smell of disinfectant.


    ¡°Ah¡­ How is this possible¡­¡± Seeing him suddenly open his eyes, the doctor was shocked.


    The woman lying by the bed widened her eyes as well, but she reacted very quickly and grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°Doctor, quickly take a look at my son. He¡¯s not dead; he¡¯s awake.¡±


    The doctor hurriedly did a series of tests on the man on the bed.


    After checking his CPR, his pupils returned to normal.


    The doctor looked at the woman in disbelief. ¡°Madam, Young Master Huo¡¯s life won¡¯t be in danger, but his leg¡­¡±


    The woman wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and shook her head. ¡°As long as he¡¯s alive, everything else can be treated slowly.¡±


    After the doctor left the ward, the woman sat by the bed and looked at the dazed young man. ¡°Heng¡¯er, you scared Mom to death.¡±


    Huo Ze¡¯s eyes moved. His mind was a little nk as he stared at the woman in front of him, whose hair was tied into a bun, and was wearing a cheongsam. Her thin face could not hide her beauty.


    What was going on? Did he know this woman?


    Closing his eyes, countless memories that did not belong to him suddenly surged into his mind.


    The person lying on the bed was called Huo Heng. He was 20 years old and was the Young Master of the Huo family, the richest family in Yan City.


    Huo Heng had grown up being doted on by countless people and had be an arrogant and domineering person who only knew how to eat, drink, and y.


    The good-for-nothing had been doted on. But a few years ago, Huo Heng¡¯s mother, Jian Yi, who was this woman in front of him, had fallen ill. Then, Huo Heng¡¯s father, Huo Yuan, had allowed the vixen, Ye Shuangshuang into the family.


    After Ye Shuangshuang entered the family, she gave birth to a son very quickly. He was almost five years old now.


    Ye Shuangshuang had a younger brother. Ye Shuangshuang had asked Huo Yuan to arrange for him to work in the Huo Corporation, and now, he was the Deputy CEO.


    Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s younger brother was not much older than Huo Heng, but he was quite capable and Huo Yuan oftenpared them.


    Huo Heng was annoyed. He wanted to climb up the ranks in the past two years, but no matter what he did, Huo Yuan was disappointed in him.


    Huo Heng liked to drink, even more so when his business was going badly.


    In the end, something happened two days ago. His car collided with arge truck and he left just like that. He stayed in the ICU for two days and everyone thought that he was hopeless¡­


    Huo Ze¡¯s temples were throbbing in pain.


    He felt that it was extremely ridiculous. There was actually such a thing?


    He was still alive and had be a big boy called Huo Heng.


    ¡°Heng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. As long as you¡¯re alive, any other problems with your body can be cured in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a blessing from the heavens. Ah Heng¡¯s sports car was broken into pieces and when he was carried out, he was covered in blood and could still wake up. Although he can¡¯t walk in the future, he¡¯s still alive. Sister Jian, don¡¯t be too sad. It¡¯s good that Ah Heng is alive. Although he can¡¯t let you have grandchildren in the future, we still have our Zhanzhan. When he grows up, gets married, and has children, I¡¯ll definitely let his children call you Grandma.¡±


    Jian Yi turned back and looked at the woman in a whitece dress who hade with exquisite makeup. She frowned. ¡°Ye Shuangshuang, our Heng¡¯er is only temporarily injured. The doctor said that he still has a chance to be cured.¡±


    ¡°The doctor also said that there is only 20 to 30 percent chance of a cure.¡±


    ¡°You-¡±


    Huo Ze, who was on the bed, did not want to hear the two of them arguing. He said weakly, ¡°Get out, I want to be alone for a while.¡±


    ¡°Heng¡¯er, Mom will see youter.¡± Jian Yi pulled Ye Shuangshuang away.


    When Huo Ze was the only one left in the ward, he picked up the remote control and turned on the television.


    A news article was ying on the screen.


    The Huo family, which was head of the four most prominent families in Harbor City, was holding a funeral.


    Huo Ze saw a familiar figure. His mother, who was being supported by his father, his white-haired grandfather, second uncle and aunt, third uncle, fourth uncle, youngest aunt and uncle, Momo¡­ and some of his cousins.


    Among these people, Huo Ze did not know who was so cruel to make him have cancer and even hit the brakes of his car, causing him and Xia Tang to fall off the cliff.


    Tangtang¡­


    How was she?


    Huo Ze took the remote control and flipped through a few more channels.


    Several channels reported about Xia Tang one after another.


    However, it was more of ndering her.


    The report said that Xia Tang had seduced the Huo family¡¯s Third Master and Young Master Huo. She was a promiscuous and shameless woman. The heavens could not stand it anymore and killed her in that car ident.


    Huo Ze¡¯s heart throbbed in pain.


    Tangtang had also died in that car ident?


    Then, would she be reborn into another person¡¯s body like him?


    She would definitely be like him.


    When he was discharged, he would find her!


    Huo Ze no longer existed in this world. From now on, he was Huo Heng!


    Jian Yi came to the ward again and brought some nutritious soup for Huo Heng. She said carefully, ¡°Heng¡¯er, do you want Mom to feed you, or do you want the nurse toe?¡±


    Huo Heng was really rebellious a while ago. He was so rebellious that he felt annoyed when he heard the voice of Jian Yi.


    Huo Heng looked at Jian Yi. Seeing that she was afraid of being despised by this son, he nodded at her and said hoarsely, ¡°Mom, feed me.¡±

 Chapter 1803 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1803: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (7)</h4>


    Jian Yi was ttered.


    After she divorced Huo Yuan, Jian Yi ced all of her attention on Huo Heng.


    However, she doted on this son too much since he was young. He had developed a bad temper and could not change it.


    Every time he returned home, he would either ask her for money or shout at her.


    She wanted to protect their mother-and-son rtionship, but he found her annoying and disgusted.


    No matter how rebellious and insensible he was, he was still her son. Seeing him bing more and more disobedient and disappointing, how could she not feel sad and heartache?


    Jian Yi could not remember thest time he had spoken to her properly like this!


    Jian Yi did not want to cry in front of him anymore. She wiped her tears and hurriedly replied, ¡°Hey, hey, Mom will feed you.¡±


    Huo Heng stayed in the hospital for a month. After he was discharged, he followed Jian Yi to the Huo family¡¯s mansion.


    In the past month, Huo Heng had learned from Jian Yi that Huo Yuan and the Huo family in Harbor City had some rtions. They were a branch family of the Huo family in Harbor City.


    Although the Huo family here was worlds apart from the Huo family in Harbor City, the Huo family here was rather rich in Yan City.


    The Huo family had several private vis in a good area in Yan City.


    After Jian Yi divorced Huo Yuan, she lived here with Huo Heng.


    One of thergest vis was where Huo Yuan and Ye Shuangshuang lived.


    After Huo Heng was discharged from the hospital, ording to the rules of the Huo family, he had to have a meal at the main vi with his family.


    Huo Heng was in a wheelchair and was pushed to the main vi by Jian Yi.


    ¡°Ah Heng is here. He¡¯s been well taken care of for a month and now he¡¯s fair and clean. He¡¯s really handsome. No wonder all the girls in Yan City like our Ah Heng!¡± Ye Shuangshuang looked at Huo Heng with a smile.


    Although she was praising him, every word was telling him that he was a yboy and that those who liked him were all prostitutes¡­


    Of course, Ye Shuangshuang said this for Huo Yuan.


    Sure enough, Huo Yuan¡¯s expression changed and he red at Huo Heng angrily. ¡°If you still don¡¯t change, you might as well change your surname. You¡¯re embarrassing the Huo family.¡±


    Huo Heng did not act like a firecracker like he usually did. He nodded with a smile. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve made you worried and disappointed some time ago. After experiencing this life and death situation, I¡¯ve understood some things. In the future, please see how I perform.¡±


    The entire family did not believe that Huo Heng had said those words.


    Old Madam Huo was the first to react. She used to dote on this grandson the most, but this grandson stopped kissing her after he grew up. She wanted to get close to him but he even thought that she had the smell of an old person.


    Old Madam Huo went forward and grabbed Huo Heng¡¯s hand. ¡°My Heng¡¯er, you¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    Huo Heng held the Old Madam¡¯s old hand, a smile on his scarlet lips. ¡°Grandma, I was unfilial in the past.¡±


    Ye Shuangshuang and Ye Hongming looked at each other in surprise.


    Did this piece of trash have a change in personality?


    Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s fingers dug into her palm and a trace of coldness shed past her eyes as she looked at Huo Heng.


    ¡­


    When they were eating, Old Madam Huo said to Huo Yuan, ¡°Ah Yuan, do you still remember the Xia family in Wenfeng County? Old Master Xia saved your Grandpa¡¯s life before. Your Grandpa wanted to arrange a marriage between you and the Xia family, but the Xia family¡¯s first few sons were all sons. Later, your Grandpa and Old Master Xia agreed to let the grandchildren do it.¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, when something happened to Ah Heng, I went to look for a master to read his fortune. If Ah Heng gets married early, it will be good for him. What I mean is, find some time and let¡¯s bring Ah Heng to the Xia family.¡±


    As Old Madam Huo spoke, she looked at Huo Heng, afraid that he would be disgusted. ¡°Ah Heng, Grandma told you about your Grandpa¡¯s wish when he was still alive. Can you promise Grandma to go to the Xia family to take a look first?¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The hand holding the chopsticks slowly tightened.


    The Xia family?


    Would Tangtang be there?


    Ye Shuangshuang, who was sitting beside Huo Yuan, thought that Huo Heng would flip the table angrily if the Old Madam mentioned this. She did not expect him to say calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Grandma¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    ¡­


    Wenfeng County.


    In the Xia family.


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting married. If you want me to marry that useless thing, I¡¯d rather die!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? He¡¯s disabled now. Not only can¡¯t he walk, but¡­ I can¡¯t say that.¡±


    In the Xia family¡¯s main house, the girl was crying nonstop.


    In the second branch of the Xia family, Qiu Zhi was knitting at the head of the bed. Her eldest daughter, Xia Lan, and her second daughter, Xia Xing, were sitting around her while her youngest daughter, Xia Cha, was lying on the bed.


    A month ago, Xia Cha had been hit by a motorcycle in the county and had almost left them.


    Although Xia Cha had woken up, she had been malnourished since she was young and had almost lost her life. Her body was still very weak.


    She spent more time asleep than alive.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Eldest Uncle and the others are arguing about in their room. Eldest Sister is crying so heartbreakingly,¡± Xia Xing muttered unhappily.


    Xia Xing and Xia Cha were twins. They were fifteen years old this year. Not only were their appearances different, but their personalities were also not simr at all.


    Xia Xing was more shrewd and straightforward, but Xia Cha was too timid. In Xia Xing¡¯s words, she was weak and useless.


    Xia Lan was more quiet and did not like to talk about others¡¯ gossip.


    Qiu Zhi pinched Xia Xing softly. ¡°Keep your voice down.¡±


    Xia Xing really could not stand her family. Her grandparents had four sons and one daughter. Her family belonged to the second branch. Her father usually did the most work, but because her mother had three daughters, her grandmother and her uncle looked down on them.


    Under the same roof, their family lived the most cowardly life.


    Xia Xing red at Qiu Zhi and mmed the door.


    ¡°This child¡­¡± Qiu Zhi covered her chest, feeling a little suffocated.


    Xia Lan caressed Qiu Zhi. ¡°Mom, Xing¡¯er is still young. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Qiu Zhi sighed and looked at Xia Cha, who was on the bed. Xia Cha¡¯s forehead was still wrapped in gauze, her dark yellow face was pale and she was so thin that she did not look like a fifteen-year-old girl.


    ¡°My poor Cha Cha.¡± Qiu Zhi caressed Xia Cha¡¯s face.


    The thin girl on the bed opened her eyes. Seeing the tears in Qiu Zhi¡¯s eyes, she sighed in her heart.


    When she woke up, her memories were nk. She did not know who she was, but she had a feeling that she did not belong here.


    There were several times when she wished that after she fell asleep, she would wake up and return to where she belonged. However, when she opened her eyes, she was still here.


    Her mother, Qiu Zhi, her father, Xia Zhenyuan, and her older sister, Xia Lan, were all very concerned about her. Every day, they would ask about her well-being and take care of her. They would give her the best food in the house first. Every day, she would be sleepy and listless. They were more anxious than anyone else.


    She closed her eyes, resigned to her fate.


    Since she had be Xia Cha, there was no need for her to fight against fate. She had to live well and not let the people who cared about her worry.

 Chapter 1804 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1804: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (8)</h4>


    Knock, knock, knock. There was a knock on the door.


    Then, her aunt Xia Zi¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Xia Lan, my mom wants you to go over.¡±


    Xia Lan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she had a bad feeling.


    Qiu Zhi also stopped knitting and stood up from the bed. ¡°Lan¡¯er, Mom will go with you.¡±


    Qiu Zhi opened the door and Xia Zi stood at the door with her head held high. Seeing that Qiu Zhi wanted to go with Xia Lan, she said impatiently, ¡°Second Sister-inw, my mother said that only Xia Lan can go.¡±


    Wenfeng County was a more traditional ce.


    Xia Wangshi was the matriarch of the Xia family, and Qiu Zhi was the most honest of the three daughters-inw. In addition, her family background was average. After entering the family, she had even gave birth to three daughters, which made the Xia family look down on her the most.


    Xia Wangshi never allowed Qiu Zhi to go against her words. Over time, Qiu Zhi only followed her orders.


    Xia Zi was the daughter that Xia Wangshi had given birth to in her middle age. She was only a year older than Xia Xing and Xia Cha, and was Xia Wangshi¡¯s darling. Xia Zi had been influenced by her since she was young and had no respect for Qiu Zhi.


    Qiu Zhi looked at Xia Lan worriedly. ¡°Lan¡¯er¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Xia Zi smiled innocently. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Xia Lan followed Xia Zi to Xia Wangshi¡¯s room, while Qiu Zhi paced around the room worriedly.


    Half an hourter, Xia Lan returned with her head lowered.


    Qiu Zhi pulled her into the room and asked hurriedly, ¡°Why did your Grandma want to see you?¡±


    Xia Lan looked up with teary eyes. It was obvious that she had cried on the way back. She rubbed her hands together and said with a slightly choked voice, ¡°Grandma said that the Huo family in the city ising to our Xia family to see a girl. Big Sister is the hope of the family now and she doesn¡¯t want Big Sister to get married early. Now, the only person in the family who meets the age and requirements is me.¡±


    Qiu Zhi widened her eyes. ¡°You mean that Young Master Huo who might not be able to walk after the ident?¡±


    Xia Lan nodded.


    Hearing this, Qiu Zhi almost fainted.


    When Xia Zhenyuan returned at night, he was called away by Xia Wangshi before he could enter the house.


    Xia Zhenyuan only returned half an hourter. He looked at Qiu Zhi, whose eyes were swollen from crying. ¡°You already know?¡±


    Qiu Zhi¡¯s lips trembled slightly. ¡°The Huo family is good, but if Lan¡¯er marries him, she will be no different from a widow!¡±


    ¡°Mother said that this was the agreement between Father and the Old Master of the Xia family. We can¡¯t break it.¡±


    ¡°So we should let our Lan¡¯er marry them? ording to the agreement, she should marry Big Brother¡¯s Furong!¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan sighed and sat at the door, smoking. In the Xia family, he had no right to refuse. He had to do whatever his parents asked him to do.


    It was alright for him to suffer, but his wife and daughter suffered with him.


    When his mother called him over tonight to let Lan¡¯er marry into the Huo family, he wanted to reject several times, but he did not have the courage to say the words that were about toe out of his mouth.


    Her father¡¯s silence and her mother¡¯s soft sobbing made the atmosphere in the room oppressive and heavy.


    ¡­


    After Xia Cha epted reality, she went to the main house for dinner with her parents and sister.


    It was only after she went that she realized how low their status was.


    Apart from her honest father, who was sitting at the same table as her grandparents, her mother, who had cooked arge meal, could only stay with the three sisters in the kitchen.


    The daughter-inw of the eldest branch and the daughter-inw of the third branch were all eating at the big table. The children also had a separate table.


    Only the mother and daughters were eating the remaining two bowls of food on the kitchen stove.


    Qiu Zhi saw Xia Cha¡¯s puzzled gaze and thought of her head injury after the ident. She had forgotten a lot of things and exined, ¡°Originally, we were eating with them outside. You used a lot of money from the family in the ident. Your grandmother said that the family¡¯s orchards needed money and could not give us much. I knelt down and begged her, promising to do all the housework in the future, and saying that we would cut down on all other expenses on food and clothes. Only then did your grandmother agree.¡±


    Qiu Zhi caressed Xia Cha¡¯s dark yellow and thin face, her eyes showing her heartache. ¡°As long as Cha Cha is alive, it¡¯s fine if Mom suffers a little. It¡¯s just that the three of you have to suffer.¡±


    Xia Lan shook her head. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll help you more with your housework in the future.¡±


    Xia Xing pouted. ¡°I¡¯ve been used to Grandma¡¯s favoritism since I was young.¡± She picked up a piece of tofu and put it in Xia Cha¡¯s bowl. ¡°Cha Cha, tomorrow, Second Sister will go to the mountains to get bird eggs to nourish your body.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll also go up the mountain to find wild fruits for Cha Cha,¡± Xia Lan said.


    Looking at her mother and her two sisters¡¯ concern for her, Xia Cha felt a warmth in her heart.


    The feeling of being loved and cared for by her sisters made her feel extremely familiar and warm.


    ¡°Second Auntie, Sister Lan, Xing¡¯er, Cha Cha.¡±


    A teenager with thick eyebrows and big eyes walked over.


    It was Xia Chuan, the son of Xia Zhenli and his ex-wife. He had chicken and fish in his bowl. ¡°Second Auntie, I took this for Sister Cha Cha to nourish her body.¡± Then, he added, ¡°I haven¡¯t touched my chopsticks. It¡¯s clean.¡±


    Qiu Zhi looked at Xia Chuan, who had not had his mother by his side since he was young and had quit school to work in the orchards after he graduated from junior high school. Her heart ached as she said, ¡°Chuan¡¯er, if you give everything to Cha Cha, what will you eat? Your grandmother distributes the dishes you eat every meal.¡±


    ¡°I still have vegetables and steamed buns.¡± Xia Chuan put the chicken and fish into Xia Cha¡¯s bowl. ¡°I¡¯ll go over first.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Xia Chuan¡¯s running figure and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xia Chuan touched his head honestly. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Xia Cha gave the dishes in her bowl to Qiu Zhi, Xia Lan, and Xia Xing. The three of them did not eat and kept urging her to keep it for herself.


    Tears welled up in Xia Cha¡¯s eyes.


    ¡­


    That night.


    Xia Lan helped Qiu Zhi clean the kitchen. After washing the family¡¯s clothes, she could not sleep and sat under the date tree outside the yard alone.


    The summer breeze blew over and Xia Lan buried her face in her knees, her shoulders trembling slightly.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    A soft voice trailed from behind.


    Xia Lan looked up and saw Xia Cha sitting beside her. She hurriedly wiped her tears. ¡°Cha Cha, there are a lot of mosquitoes outside and it¡¯s stuffy and hot. Quickly go in and rest.¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head. She took out a piece of tissue and wiped the tears on Xia Lan¡¯s face. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re still in your third year of high school. Your main mission is to study hard and get into university. What Huo family? We¡¯re not getting married.¡±


    Xia Lan widened her eyes and looked at Xia Cha in disbelief.


    Ever since her ident, she had not said more than ten words in the past month.


    Besides, the words she said now were quite different from before. Among the three sisters, she was the quietest and had a personality that was very simr to her father¡¯s. Even when she had been wronged, she would always keep it in her heart.


    ¡°Cha Cha, why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°A different Cha Cha from the past?¡± Xia Cha held Xia Lan¡¯s arm. ¡°After the ident, I forgot a lot of things. I¡¯m very scared and afraid. I don¡¯t know who I am, but with my sister and mother and father by my side, I feel warm. I want the family to be together properly. I don¡¯t want my sister to get married so soon. Even if you want to get married, I want to find someone that you like.¡±

 Chapter 1805 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1805: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (9)</h4>


    Xia Lan looked at Xia Cha with a gentle smile and could not help pinching the tip of thetter¡¯s nose. ¡°What should I do, Cha Cha?¡±


    Xia Cha whispered in Xia Lan¡¯s ear, ¡°Sister, if you listen to me, the Huo family will definitely not like you. If they don¡¯t, Grandma can¡¯t force you anymore.¡±


    Xia Lan bit her lip. ¡°If I do that, will Grandma be angry?¡±


    Xia Cha held Xia Lan¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister, Grandma never cared about our family¡¯s thoughts. She bullied our parents like that. Do you really care about her feelings and let her manipte you?¡±


    ¡°Let me think about it again.¡±


    Xia Cha knew that Xia Lan had grown up in such an environment and had the mindset of being a ve like Qiu Zhi.


    She could only change them slowly.


    Xia Lan pulled Xia Cha into the house to rest. Xia Cha had slept too much recently, so she could not fall asleep at all.


    She went to the washroom and stood in front of a cracked mirror, looking at herself.


    Xia Cha was thinner than she had imagined. She had a pile of straw-like hair, a yellowish face, and a thin body. She looked nothing like a 15 year old.


    However, it was fortunate that her facial features were very beautiful when one looked carefully.


    She had a small oval face, thin and long eyes, and the corners of her eyes were slightly upturned, giving her a ssic beauty.


    If she took good care of her skin and her body was nourished, she would probably look quite good.


    Xia Cha came out of the washroom and sneaked to the Xia family¡¯s vegetable garden.


    She picked a cucumber, went back into the house to cut it into pieces and put it on her face.


    ¡­


    Soon, it was time for the Huo family to visit the Xia family.


    That day, Xia Wangshi asked Qiu Zhi to bring Xia Xing and Xia Cha to the kitchen to cook. When the Huo family arrived, only Xia Lan was allowed to enter the main room.


    Xia Furong from the eldest family was unwilling to marry into the Huo family. She found an excuse to say that she was sick and rested in the room.


    When the Huo family¡¯s car arrived, the two elders of the Xia family, along with the people from the eldest and third household, stood at the door to wee them.


    The Huo family drove two ck sedans. The car was dark and shiny, and to the Xia family, it was extremely luxurious.


    The Huo family¡¯s driver got out of the car and opened the back door.


    Old Madam Huo got out of the car first, followed by Huo Yuan and Ye Shuangshuang.


    The door of the car behind opened, and Jian Yi and Huo Heng got out.


    Huo Heng was half supported and half carried out of the car by the driver. He was sitting in a wheelchair with a thin nket covering his slender legs.


    Jian Yi pushed Huo Heng forward.


    When the Xia family saw Huo Heng, they were all stunned.


    Huo Heng had an extremely good appearance. He had bright and charming peach blossom eyes, a tall nose bridge, scarlet lips, and a well-defined face. His facial features seemed to have been carefully carved and every inch of his face was perfect and exquisite.


    He smirked slightly, looking wild, unruly and naturally charming.


    His pupils were as dark as ink. When one looked into his eyes, it was as if they would be sucked into him if they were not careful.


    Xia Zi, who was standing behind Xia Wangshi, could not help but open her mouth slightly.


    She had long heard that Young Master Huo was famous for being a yboy, but she still found it strange. Were those women crazy? They knew that Young Master Huo was a yboy, but they still kept throwing themselves at him¡­


    Seeing Young Master Huo in person, she finally understood that his appearance was too attractive.


    He was like the character in theic she liked: unbelievably handsome.


    Unfortunately, he had be a cripple.


    After weing the Huo family into the house, the eldest daughter-inw, Ye Guixiang, and the third daughter-inw, Fang Liu, started to pour tea.


    Ye Guixiang and Fang Liu¡¯s family backgrounds were pretty good. Usually, as long as there were guests at home, Xia Wangshi would let her two daughters-inw receive them at the front. They had never considered how hard and tiring it was for Qiu Zhi, who worked in the kitchen.


    Ye Guixiang and Fang Liu had their own ns in their hearts. Ye Guixiang didn¡¯t want to marry her daughter, Xia Furong, to a useless person. However, the Huo family was the richest family in Yan City so they naturally couldn¡¯t offend them. If they could curry favor with her, they would definitely do so.


    Ye Guixiang helped Old Madam Huo sit down and brewed tea for her. She smiled and said, ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯ve taken good care of yourself. I couldn¡¯t tell that you have a grandson as old as Young Master Huo.¡±


    Fang Liu from the third branch also smiled and said, ¡°The Old Madam¡¯s family has really good genes. Look at Young Master Huo, he looks talented and elegant. One look and you can tell he¡¯s a dragon among men!¡±


    Old Madam Huo looked at her two daughters-inw, who were very capable. She said to Xia Wangshi, ¡°Sister, your daughters-inw are so good at talking and doing things efficiently. I¡¯m sure your granddaughter is very outstanding too!¡± Elderly Lady Huo smiled kindly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see my granddaughter-inw.¡±


    Xia Wangshi hurriedly said to Xia Zi, ¡°Call Lan¡¯er out!¡±


    Before the Huo family came today, Xia Wangshi had ordered the eldest branch¡¯s wife to go to the city to buy a new dress for Xia Lan. Xia Zi looked around and found Xia Lan, who was cooking with Qiu Zhi in the kitchen.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my mother ask you to stay in the room? Why did youe to the kitchen?¡± Seeing that Xia Lan¡¯s white dress was stained with firewood and her face was dirty, Xia Zi said unhappily, ¡°Did you not listen to my mother on purpose?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡± Xia Lan lowered her head.


    Xia Zi waved her hand unhappily. ¡°Alright, alright. Quickly wash your face and go out with me.¡±


    Xia Lan looked pretty good. Although she was not as pretty as Young Master Huo, she was still well-built!


    Xia Lan washed her face and followed Xia Zi out. Xia Cha secretly made a gesture to cheer her on.


    When they arrived at the main room, Xia Lan lowered her head and fell the moment she entered the room.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Xia Lan got up in a panic and stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Her heart almost leaped out of her chest.


    Old Madam Huo looked at Xia Lan and frowned slightly.


    The white dress Xia Lan was wearing was obviously too big. Her dressing seemed uncoordinated but even this was nothing. The key was that she looked very timid.


    With such a personality, she would definitely not be able to control her Heng¡¯er in the future.


    ¡°Raise your head and let me look at you,¡± Old Madam Huo said kindly.


    Xia Lan slowly looked up and everyone was stunned when they saw the blood on her forehead.


    ¡°Child, what¡¯s wrong with your head?¡±


    Xia Lan lowered her head and said shakily, ¡°I identally fell and knocked my head on the stove.¡± Actually, the blood on her forehead was pig blood that Xia Cha had gotten for her; she was not actually injured.


    ¡°You were in the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I was working in the kitchen with Mom and my two younger sisters.¡±


    How unpopr was she to be sent to the kitchen today?


    When ia Wangshi heard Xia Lan¡¯s words, she was immediately angry, but she could only hold it in in front of the Huo family.


    ¡°Lan¡¯er, speak properly.¡±


    When Xia Lan heard Xia Wangshi¡¯s voice, she shivered in fear and hugged her head with both hands. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say in the future. If you don¡¯t let Furong marry him, I¡¯ll marry him for her. Please don¡¯t hit me¡­¡± Before Xia Lan could finish, she seemed to be extremely afraid. Her eyes rolled back and she fainted on the ground.


    Huo Heng saw that the girl was pretending to faint, but she looked like she was really afraid of Xia Wangshi.


    His Tangtang was not afraid of anything deep down. This girl was probably not Tangtang.


    Huo Heng pressed the switch of the wheelchair and headed out.

 Chapter 1806 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1806: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (10)</h4>


    Not long after Huo Heng left the main room, he saw a thin and small figureing out of the kitchen.


    The Xia family¡¯s house was housed in a rectangr courtyard.


    After that figure came out of the kitchen in the main wing, she quietly went to the east wing.


    Huo Heng followed her in his wheelchair.


    The kitchen stove in the east wing was filled with chicken soup. The thin and small girl seemed to have squeezed something inside and stirred it with her chopsticks before she quietly left.


    The girl did not go far and hid outside the kitchen.


    Seeing the girl¡¯s actions, Huo Heng narrowed his long and charming eyes slightly.


    Xia Furong, who was resting in her room, guessed that the chicken soup her mother had made for her was almost done. She walked to the kitchen and scooped a bowl for herself.


    It was indeed the old hen her mother had brought back from her mother¡¯s house. The soup was really delicious.


    Xia Furong thought that she was the prettiest among the descendants of the Xia family. Even in Wenfeng County, her beauty was almost unparalleled.


    Her wish since young was to enter the entertainment industry and be a popr celebrity.


    When Ye Guixiang found out about her daughter¡¯s ambition, she secretly gave her special treatment and provided her with all kinds of nutritional supplements.


    Xia Furong was indeed raised to be fair and pretty. Just like her name, she was like a hibiscus flower and not like the children of the second branch whose skin was rough and flesh was thick. They looked like country bumpkins. Xia Furong never did housework and she was as pampered as a piece of jade.


    Even the Xia Wangshi felt that if Xia Furong was born in ancient times, she would definitely be able to enter the pce and be a concubine.


    Of course, even now, she was going to marry into a rich family in the future.


    So, even if the Huo family from Yan City came to ask for her hand in marriage, she didn¡¯t force Xia Furong when she heard that she wasn¡¯t willing to marry.


    Xia Furong drank a bowl of chicken soup and prepared to go to her room to rest.


    Suddenly, her expression changed.


    Her stomach hurt.


    Xia Cha, who was hiding outside, saw that Xia Furong was starting to act up. She hurriedly ran back to the second branch¡¯s quarters in the south wing.


    Her father was ranked second in the family, but their family lived in the south with the lowest terrain. In the past, it was the servants who had lived in the south.


    Of course, to the Xia family, their second branch were their servants.


    The water pipe in Xia Furong¡¯s family¡¯s washroom was broken. There were guestsing today and they didn¡¯t have time to repair it. If Xia Furong wanted to go to the washroom, she could either go to the main room or the west room where the third branch¡¯s wing was.


    Now that there were guests in the main room, she lied that she was sick and could not go. She felt that the washroom in the second branch¡¯s wing was used by the poor, so she did not like it and did not want to go there.


    As such, she went to the west wing.


    Seeing that Xia Furong had gone to the third branch¡¯s wing, Xia Cha hurriedly came out of the room.


    The wife of the third son, Fang Liu¡¯s daughter, Xia Guo, was ying with several children at the entrance.


    Xia Guo was only seven years old and was easily deceived. Xia Cha walked to the door and deliberately moved her mouth. ¡°This ck thing is sweet and soft. It¡¯s really delicious!¡±


    Hearing Xia Cha¡¯s voice, Xia Guo turned around and saw that the corner of her mouth was a little dark, as if she had secretly eaten something. She ran over and put her hands on her waist, questioning, ¡°Sister Cha Cha, what are you eating?¡±


    Fang Liu¡¯s family background was not bad. She was good at dressing up and naturally dressed her daughter well.


    Xia Guo was wearing a pink tutu dress and had two high ponytails on her head. She was fair and chubby from her mother¡¯s upbringing.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t eat anything.¡± Xia Cha looked guilty and ran away hurriedly.


    Xia Guo frowned.


    It was dark, sweet and soft. Why did it look so much like the delicious chocte her uncle had bought for her at the supermarket?


    The second branch had never eaten such a thing before.


    Had Xia Cha stolen chocte from her room?


    Xia Guo hurriedly ran toward the west wing.


    The moment she entered the door, she heard a noise in the house. She thought that Xia Cha hade to steal her chocte again. She shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Ahhh, there¡¯s a thief! Come and catch the thief! Mommy, Daddy, a thief entered our house!¡±


    Fang Liu was smart and selfish. The daughter she raised was naturally selfish as well. She would rather spoil her delicious food than share it with the others in the yard.


    Since Xia Cha dared to steal her baby, she must tell Grandma and let Grandma punish her by hitting her!


    Xia Guo shouted even louder.


    Xia Furong, who was in the washroom, gritted her teeth. She wanted to go out and strangle that fat girl to death!


    Did she have to do that? She was just using the washroom!


    Xia Furong wanted toe out, but her stomach hurt again.


    The people in the main room heard Xia Guo screaming and did not know what had happened.


    After Fang Liu and Xia Zhenli informed Xia Wangshi, they came out of the main room.


    Xia Wangshi said to Old Madam Huo awkwardly, ¡°The girl from the third branch is still young and insensible.¡±


    At this moment, a voice trailed over. ¡°I think the little girl has run into something. Why don¡¯t we go take a look?¡±


    It was Huo Heng, who had returned to the main hall.


    Old Madam Huo was unhappy with Xia Lan arranged by the Xia family. She could tell that Xia Lan had no status in the Xia family. It was obvious that the Xia family did not take the Huo family seriously.


    Old Madam Huo did not even want to eat anymore. Hearing Huo Heng¡¯s words, she got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look. A little girl is crying like that. We can¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±


    Xia Wangshi wanted to stop her, but it was toote.


    ¡­


    When Xia Guo saw Fang Liu and Xia Zhenli rushing over, she pointed in the direction of the washroom. ¡°Mom, Dad, a thief stole my things and hid in the washroom. Catch her quickly!¡±


    What?!


    A thief?


    Xia Zhenli and Fang Liu¡¯s expressions changed.


    Since there were guests today, the whole family was at home. They thought that it was impossible for thieves toe in, so they did not lock the door. Besides, usually, when Xia Wangshi was at home, they were not allowed to lock the door. They said that locking the door was for guarding against thieves. With her around, it was impossible for thieves to appear.


    After Xia Zhenli and Fang Liu looked at each other, Xia Zhenli took a broom and approached the washroom.


    Just as he was about to approach, the washroom door was opened from the inside.


    Xia Furong was about to speak when Xia Zhenli¡¯s broomnded on her head.


    Xia Furong usually cherished her face the most. She subconsciously hugged her head and ran outside.


    Seeing that she wanted to escape, Xia Zhenli chased after her quickly.


    Xia Guo and Fang Liu shouted, ¡°Catch the thief! Catch the thief!¡±


    Xia Furong ran to the door and Xia Zhenli chased after her. He grabbed the back of her cor. ¡°How dare youe to our room to steal our things in broad daylight?¡±


    ¡°Third Uncle, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Xia Furong turned back and red at Xia Zhenli with a dark expression.


    ¡°S-sister Furong, aren¡¯t you sick and bedridden?¡± At this moment, a soft and weak voice sounded.


    Xia Furong turned back and was about to re at the person who spoke. However, she hadn¡¯t expected to see countless figures standing in front of the three doors.


    Xia Furong¡¯s mind buzzed and instantly went nk.

 Chapter 1807 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (11)

    <h4>Chapter 1807: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (11)</h4>


    Before Old Madam Huo came to the Xia family, she had asked around about how many suitable granddaughters the Xia family had for her Heng¡¯er.


    The eldest branch had a daughter called Xia Furong. She was about the same age as her Heng and was said to be as pretty as a flower.


    She originally thought that Xia Wangshi would call Xia Furong out to see her, but in the end, she had sent an unfavored and timid granddaughter.


    She had even imed that her eldest granddaughter was sick and was bedridden.


    Wasn¡¯t the girl in front of him called Sister Furong red-faced and energetic?


    How was she like a bedridden person?


    When Xia Wangshi saw Xia Furong appear at the door of the third room, she was angry and embarrassed.


    Why had Furonge out instead of staying in the room?


    Ye Guixiang was the first to react. She walked quickly to Xia Furong and pinched her lightly. ¡°Rong¡¯er, why do you look so pale? Are you feeling unwell again?¡±


    Xia Furong blinked and received Ye Guixiang¡¯s gaze. She knew that she had to act weak now.


    Her eyes turned red and tears fell. ¡°Mom, my stomach hurts. The washroom at home is broken. I came to borrow Third Uncle¡¯s washroom. Ouch, it really hurts!¡±


    ¡°Sister Furong, did you drink chicken soup? I see chicken soup on your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. I never dripped my chicken soup on my clothes¡­¡± Xia Furong red at Xia Cha, who was talking. Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were on her again, she realized that she had let it slip.


    Xia Wangshi¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    Seeing Xia Furong like this, Ye Guixiang must have secretly made chicken soup for her in private.


    A few days ago, Ye Guixiang had gone back to her family¡¯s house but had not bring anything back. It turned out that she was fooling her. She had brought back a chicken but only made soup for her daughter.


    ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s wrong with your Xia Cha? She got into a car ident and has be muddle-headed? Furong is her older sister. Why is she maligning her older sister?¡±


    Car ident?


    Sitting in the wheelchair, Huo Heng looked in Xia Cha¡¯s direction.


    She was that slender figure who had been acting furtively earlier.


    Huo Heng looked at her carefully.


    She was wearing a gray long shirt and pants. Her clothes were very old, but they were washed very clean. Her dry yellow hair was braided into two long braids, and her face was fleshless and yellowish. At first nce, she looked like a malnourished little girl.


    But looking at her closely, her eyes actually looked a little simr to Tang Tang¡¯s.


    They both had the typical red phoenix eyes. The corners of their eyes were slightly upturned, slender, and long.


    Huo Heng¡¯s heart suddenly started to beat violently.


    His slender hands on the wheelchair tightened and the veins on the back of his hands popped out.


    Was Xia Cha Tangtang?


    Xia Cha stood behind the adults. Suddenly, she felt that something was wrong, as if a pair of eyes that could not be ignored hadnded on her.


    It made her feel uneasy.


    Xia Cha looked around, her clear eyes meeting a pair of upturned eyes that were probing and deep.


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw the handsome young man sitting in the wheelchair.


    When the man saw her looking at him, not only did he not look away, he even stared at her openly.


    Xia Cha muttered in her heart.


    Was there something wrong with that person?


    Why was he staring at her?


    Xia Cha naturally knew that he was the young master of the Huo family and the useless person that the eldest branch was talking about!


    Although his gaze made her feel disrespected and panicked, but¡­ She nced at his legs covered by the thin nket. Thinking that he would not be able to walk in the future, she looked at him with some sympathy.


    Huo Heng saw the change in Xia Cha¡¯s gaze and his thin lips curled up slightly.


    His smile was handsome and devilish.


    Seeing the man¡¯s smile, Xia Cha hurriedly looked away.


    Xia Furong, who was leaning against Ye Guixiang¡¯s arms, was thinking about how to fool everyone when she saw Huo Heng sitting in the wheelchair from the corner of her eye.


    His smile just now seemed to have hit her heart.


    He was really too handsome!


    And it was that kind of devilish handsomeness.


    If he had not be useless, she would have considered marrying him.


    Unfortunately, she did not want to be a widow after marrying into the Huo family.


    Xia Furong had been stunned by Huo Heng¡¯s smile just now and had not heard what Old Madam Huo said to Xia Wangshi. She only saw Old Madam Huo say with a dark expression, ¡°This time,ing to the Xia family really opened my eyes. Since Old Sister didn¡¯t take the agreement between the two old men to heart, just treat it as if we didn¡¯te today!¡±


    Old Madam Huo left with Huo Yuan and Ye Shuangshuang, Jian Yi, and Huo Heng left.


    Before Huo Heng left, he nced at Xia Cha again.


    Xia Cha met his gaze and shrank behind the adults, avoiding his gaze.


    Huo Heng¡¯s smile widened and he looked even more devilish.


    Xia Cha cursed in her heart. There had to be something wrong with him!


    ¡­


    The Huo family did not want to marry the Xia family anymore. Of course, some people were happy while others were sad.


    The second branch was undoubtedly happy.


    Xia Lan had pretended to faint. After the Huo family left, she opened her eyes and got up from the bed.


    Xia Cha came to Xia Lan¡¯s side and pped. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry about Grandma marrying you into the Huo family anymore.¡±


    Xia Lan nodded and held Xia Cha¡¯s hand. ¡°Cha Cha, it¡¯s all thanks to you. By the way, how did you get Big Sister to go to the third branch¡¯s wing?¡±


    ¡°I plucked axative leaf on the mountain and dripped the leaf juice into Big Sister¡¯s chicken soup. She had diarrhea after drinking it. The drainage pipe in her bathroom broke two days ago and she must have had diarrhea. She doesn¡¯t like our house, so she could only go to Third Uncle¡¯s house.¡±


    Xia Lan pinched Xia Cha¡¯s nose. ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, will Auntie notice that there arexative leaves in the chicken soupter?¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head. ¡°Grandma guessed that First Aunt had secretly made chicken soup for Big Sister. First Aunt will definitely go back and deal with it immediately and won¡¯t be found out. Even if First Aunt ate it secretly, would she dare to let Grandma find out who addedxative leaves in the chicken soup? Wouldn¡¯t that be telling Grandma that she gave Big Sister preferential treatment?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you.¡± Xia Lan looked at Xia Cha with gentle eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t even make a sound when you were bullied in the past. After the ident, you seemed to have be a different person.¡±


    Xia Cha hugged Xia Lan¡¯s arm and rubbed her head against it. ¡°Is the current Cha Cha better or the previous Cha Cha better?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the current one. Cha Cha has be smarter. Mom and I are happy for you.¡±


    Xia Cha saw that Xia Lan¡¯s elbow was injured. It must have been hurt when she pretended to faint. Xia Cha stood up from the bed. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll go to the drugstore to buy some medicine for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small injury.¡± Xia Lan took out twenty yuan from under her pillow and gave it to Xia Cha. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to eat popsicles before? I asked Dad for some pocket money. You can take it to the supermarket and eat it outside. Take the rest of the money and buy whatever you want to eat.¡±


    Xia Cha walked out of the door. She did not n to buy a popsicle herself and nned to buy some medicine for Xia Lan.


    After a few steps, she realized that something was wrong.


    A ck sedan was following her.

 Chapter 1808 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (12)

    <h4>Chapter 1808: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (12)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Cha frowned, not understanding why the Huo family¡¯s car was following her.


    She could not help but speed up.


    However, her body was weak and could not move fast.


    The ck sedan behind her followed her at a steady pace.


    Fortunately, Xia Cha saw a drugstore not too far away.


    After buying the medicine at the drugstore, Xia Cha deliberately dawdled for a while. She thought that she would not be able to see the Huo family¡¯s car when she came out, but unexpectedly¡­


    Young Master Huo, who was sitting in a wheelchair, was waiting at the entrance of the drugstore.


    Xia Cha was even more confused.


    Previously, at the Xia family¡¯s courtyard, Young Master Huo¡¯s gaze had already puzzled her. Now, why had he followed her to the drugstore?


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Heng with a guarded expression. She did not intend to talk to him and prepared to go back.


    But she had only taken two steps when she heard the man sayzily, ¡°Go back and tell your sister that I¡¯ve fallen for her.¡±


    Xia Cha froze.


    She turned back and looked at Huo Heng with her slender eyes. After a few seconds of silence, she said, ¡°Young Master Huo, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell Sister Furong.¡±


    This little girl would even change his words on purpose!


    A devilish smile appeared on Huo Heng¡¯s lips. It was the same smile he had when he was still Huo Ze. It was a smile that was hard to resist.


    Bad and crazy.


    ¡°Little girl, I like Xia Lan from your second branch.¡±


    Xia Cha opened her mouth and was about to curse, but she swallowed it back.


    This Young Master Huo gave her a familiar feeling.


    It was annoying!


    ¡°Young Master Huo, Sister Furong is the prettiest in our Xia family. Only she is worthy of you. My sister is still in her third year of high school. She¡¯s not suitable for you!¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s tall body leaned against the back of the wheelchair, his upturned eyes narrowed devilishly. His careless and arrogant aura was vividly disyed on him. He raised his slender and fair hand, his fingers rubbing his handsome chin. ¡°Then, what shall I do? I don¡¯t like the prettiest girl, I like gentle and quiet ones like your Sister Lan.¡±


    ¡°Besides¡­¡± Huo Heng dragged his words, looking even more arrogant and unruly.¡± Didn¡¯t your Sister Lan pretend to be timid and weak in front of my Grandma on purpose? ¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart thumped.


    This devilish man had actually seen through everything?


    ¡°Your grandmother will not agree to you marrying my sister.¡±


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha¡¯s re. Her expression was the same as when Tangtang was angry.


    Huo Heng¡¯s heart was beating faster. He suppressed the urge to rush forward and pull her into his arms to question her. He said calmly, ¡°My Grandma dotes on me. As long as I like her, she won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the man¡¯s bright and devilish eyes and felt an indescribable panic in her heart. Did he really like her sister?


    ¡°Young Master Huo, feelings can¡¯t be forced. My sister doesn¡¯t like you. Besides, Sister Furong is the one who is engaged to you.¡±


    ¡°Back then, the Old Master of the Xia family and my Old Master only said that their grandchildren were engaged, but didn¡¯t specify which girl from your Xia family. I can choose anyone I like!¡±


    This arrogant fellow! Did he think that he was the ancient emperor choosing his consort?


    Before Xia Cha could say anything, she heard him say, ¡°I can choose you too.¡±


    Xia Cha thought that she had heard wrongly. She almost stumbled and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, are you crazy? If you¡¯re sick, you should go to the hospital to see a doctor!¡±


    Xia Cha blurted out.


    With that said, even she was stunned.


    How could she have been so rude to Young Master Huo?


    Xia Cha thought that Young Master Huo would be angry because of this, but he smiled even more devilishly.


    Xia Cha felt that he was seriously ill.


    Who would be so happy after being scolded as a mentally ill patient?


    ¡°You¡¯re Xia Cha?¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Heng¡¯s eyes and she had goosebumps.


    She was only fifteen years old and still looked like she was malnourished. He shouldn¡¯t have any bad thoughts about her, right?


    Did he really like her sister?


    Thinking about how her sister had been suffering from insomnia for several nights because of this and had even cried secretly countless times, Xia Cha found this person even more annoying.


    His grandmother clearly thought that her sister was not suitable for her grandson, so why was he still¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get to eat at your house. Come and eat with me.¡±


    Xia Cha was speechless.


    Huo Heng saw that she was looking at him like he was a big monster and his lips twitched, a devilish smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re not going? If not, I¡¯ll let my Grandma go to your house to propose marriage now!¡±


    Xia Cha said, ¡°Are you not going to propose marriage after dinner?¡±


    Huo Heng stared at her yellowish face. ¡°Once you¡¯re full, we can have a good chat.¡±


    Xia Cha muttered in her heart. Could he be a foodie?


    ¡­


    Huo Heng brought Xia Cha to the best restaurant in Wenfeng County.


    All he ordered was seafood.


    This was a feast for Xia Cha, who was from the Xia family¡¯s second branch.


    After all, they could not even eat their fill in the Xia family . If they ate too much rice, they would be scolded by Xia Wangshi.


    However, Xia Cha was not interested in the seafood on the table.


    She really did not like these.


    Huo Heng wiped his slender fingers with a warm towel, took the prawn and peeled the shell off, as if he was treating a work of art, slow and elegant.


    He dipped it in the sauce and put it on Xia Cha¡¯s te. ¡°Eat, eat.¡±


    His gaze on her was very gentle.


    Xia Cha could not read his eyes, but she was not interested in the prawns he had put on her te.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat these.¡±


    She was shocked by her own words.


    Although she had long felt that she was not the real Xia Cha, but a soul that lived here, she did not even like to eat prawns. Wasn¡¯t she too delicate?


    ¡°Why? Are you allergic to seafood?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha and narrowed his eyes slightly, deep in thought.


    Had she forgotten Tangtang¡¯s memories?


    ¡°Did you get into an ident some time ago?¡±


    Xia Cha hummed.


    ¡°When?¡±


    Xia Cha answered him.


    Huo Heng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had been in the same ident as Huo Heng on the same day.


    ¡°Tangtang?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Huo, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°Do you know Xia Tang?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Huo Heng pursed his lips. ¡°A big star.¡±


    Xia Cha lowered her eyes. ¡°I never chase after celebrities.¡± The Xia family did not have the conditions for her to chase after celebrities.


    Huo Heng did not ask anything more. He pped his hands and called the waiter over. ¡°Bring a few home-cooked dishes.¡±


    After a while, home-cooked dishes such as fried meat, garlic eggnts, and tomato eggs were served.


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha. ¡°Do you like these?¡±


    Xia Cha nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s gaze on Xia Cha softened. ¡°Eat more if you like.. You¡¯re too thin.¡±

 Chapter 1809 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (13)

    <h4>Chapter 1809: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (13)</h4>


    Xia Cha felt that Young Master Huo was strange.


    He was so exquisite that even the waitress who had brought the food in was smitten by him. When she went out after delivering the food, she had almost bumped into the door.


    When he smiled, it was a little naughty and devilish.


    He asked her to eat with him, but he did not eat a single grain of rice.


    He even looked at her with that strange and goosebumps-inducing gaze.


    He was really sick!


    However, Xia Cha¡¯s frail body really needed nourishment.


    Looking at the few home-cooked dishes, she swallowed her saliva unconsciously.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, are you¡­ not eating?¡±


    Huo Heng yed with the lighter in his hand. ¡°I was too hungry earlier, so I¡¯m not hungry now.¡±


    ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if I can¡¯t finish so much food alone?¡±


    Huo Heng saw through Xia Cha¡¯s thoughts and raised his eyebrows. ¡°If you can¡¯t finish it, take it back!¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°C-can I?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell the manager hereter. You cane here to eat whatever you want in the future.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Xia Cha did not dare to eat anything after hearing Huo Heng¡¯s words. She stood up from the chair suddenly and ran to the door like a frightened rabbit. ¡°Young Master Huo¡­ My sister only wants to study properly now. Don¡¯t have any ideas about her. I¡¯m not eating anything you pay for. I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Xia Cha left quickly.


    Huo Heng looked at her back and furrowed his eyebrows slightly.


    He had been too anxious!


    It had scared her!


    Although he was not one hundred percent sure that the little girl was his Tangtang, he was at least 50 percent certain.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha ran out of the restaurant.


    However, she took more than an hour to walk home.


    Xia Lan was extremely anxious and did not know where Xia Cha had gone. Seeing her return with sweat all over her face, her heart ached. ¡°Cha Cha, where did you go?¡±


    ¡°After I bought the medicine, I walked around town.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Sister ask you to buy a popsicle to eat? Why did you buy medicine for me?¡± Xia Lan took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat on Xia Cha¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sister. Let¡¯s go in. I¡¯ll treat your wound.¡±


    ¡­


    The Huo family had not eaten at the Xia family¡¯s house even though thetter had prepared a table full of delicious food. The Xia family took out half of it and ced the other half into the refrigerator.


    However, she did not call the people from the second branch to share the meal.


    After the Huo family left, Xia Wangshi asked Xia Zhenyuan to work in the orchard. Qiu Zhi, who had cooked all the dishes, was only allowed to eat the remaining dishes fromst night with her three children. They had no part in eating any of the good dishes made today.


    When the three sisters were still growing up, they only ate the remaining food every day andcked nutrition. Naturally, they were not as good-looking as the girls from the third branch.


    Xia Lan¡¯s personality was like Qiu Zhi. She was hardworking and did not dare to go against Xia Wangshi.


    Xia Xing was a little shrewd and straightforward. Sometimes, she would talk back to Xia Wangshi if she did not agree with thetter, but what she got in return was a scolding from Xia Wangshi. After all, Xia Xing was only fifteen years old. How could she be a match for Xia Wangshi? After being defeated several times, she only dared to grumble in private.


    Needless to say, Xia Zhenyuan was a coward.


    Xia Cha soaked the rice in some hot water before eating it.


    Looking at her frail mother and two older sisters, she lowered her eyes, deep in thought.


    This situation had to change!


    Why was it that her father had to do so much in the orchard and his monthly sry had to go into the pockets of Xia Wangshi?


    Why did her mother have to do so many chores at home every day and not even be able to eat normal food?


    This was not the ancient feudal era. Even if Wenfeng County was undeveloped and still retained some of its old traditions, wasn¡¯t this going overboard?


    ¡­


    In the main house.


    After dinner, Ye Guixiang and Xia Zhenxiang returned to the east wing.


    Xia Furong had been sick for a day and was lying on the bed weakly.


    Ye Guixiang looked at Xia Furong with heartache. ¡°Rong¡¯er, are you feeling better now?¡±


    An angry and mean expression appeared on Xia Furong¡¯s pretty face. ¡°Mom, after thinking about it, I suddenly had diarrhea and I was embarrassed in front of the Huo family. Someone must have done something behind my back.¡±


    In front of outsiders, Xia Furong was dignified, proper and kind. However, in private, she often grumbled about others, especially her family.


    When Ye Guixiang heard this, she nodded. ¡°I think someone did it on purpose too, but who was it?¡±


    ¡°Mom, think about it. Who would benefit the most if I exposed myself in front of the Huo family?¡±


    Ye Guixiang¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°You mean those country bumpkins from the second branch?¡±


    ¡°The second branch didn¡¯t want Xia Lan to marry into the Huo family, so they did it on purpose. They knew that our washroom was broken and secretly put medicine in the chicken soup to make me have diarrhea. They guessed that I would want to go to the washroom in the third branch¡¯s wing, so they called that fatty Xia Guo back¡­¡± Today, Xia Furong had even been hit by Xia Zhenli¡¯s broom twice. She marked this down in her heart.


    Ye Guixiang was deep in thought. ¡°The second branch are all fools. How could they be so scheming?¡±


    While this ploy looked simple, it wasn¡¯t exactly simple.


    Especially for the second branch, who was so honest that they did not dare to resist when they were bullied.


    Xia Furong frowned. ¡°This is also what I¡¯m confused about. Mom, no matter what, I was embarrassed today and I¡¯m so angry. We can¡¯t just let the people from the second branch off like this.¡±


    Xia Furong leaned toward Ye Guixiang¡¯s ear and whispered a few words.


    ¡­


    The grapes in the orchard had ripened but there were not enough people to harvest them. After Xia Zhenxiang, who was in charge of the orchard, told Xia Wangshi about it, she arranged for Qiu Zhi to bring the three children to the orchard to help.


    After the people from the second branch were not at home, Xia Furong found Xia Zi.


    As the only daughter of Xia Wangshi and as the youngest, Xia Zi naturally did not have to do anything at home. She often spent her dayszing around watching television in an air-conditioned room.


    Xia Zi was arrogant and willful. She usually acted arrogantly at home and talked to the people from the second branch as though she couldn¡¯t even see them. But to the eldest branch¡¯s Xia Furong, she actedpletely differently.


    In Xia Zi¡¯s heart, Xia Furong was pretty, had a good figure and good grades. She was even studying in an art school, and knew how to dress up. She was very fashionable.


    Every time she came back from vacation, she would buy her the most popr clothes and even teach her how to put on makeup, telling her what the outside world was like.


    In the future, Xia Furong would definitely be the most promising person in the Xia family and would also be the most dazzling celebrity in the country.


    Xia Zi¡¯s dream in the future was to be a celebrity too. At that time, she would even need Xia Furong¡¯s support!


    ¡°Furong,e in quickly.¡± Xia Zi pulled Xia Furong into her room.


    Xia Furong sat beside Xia Zi and pulled her hand. After chatting with her for a while, she said, ¡°Auntie Zi, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I identally found out that there was a treasure hidden in Second Aunt¡¯s dowry box. Didn¡¯t Grandma ask all of her daughter-inw¡¯s dowry to be handed to her? But Second Aunt didn¡¯t listen to Grandma and secretly kept one.¡±

 Chapter 1810 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (14)

    <h4>Chapter 1810: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (14)</h4>


    After a busy day in the orchard.


    Xia Cha¡¯s frail body felt like her waist was about to break.


    Not only was she tired, but the food she ate was also even harder to swallow than pig food.


    Xia Wangshi was definitely out to make them her ves!


    Xia Cha wiped the sweat on her face and looked at Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi. They seemed to be used to this kind of life.


    Xia Lan was also working quietly. Only Xia Xingined from time to time.


    This family really seemed to be living in the old feudal era.


    After finishing her work, Xia Zhenxiang gave their family a few steamed buns.


    This was their dinner.


    Qiu Zhi and Xia Lan felt sorry for Xia Cha and passed the steamed bun in their hands to her. ¡°Cha Cha, eat more.¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head. ¡°I have enough. You guys can have it!¡±


    After eating, the family walked back.


    Along the way, Qiu Zhi whispered to Xia Zhenyuan, ¡°The weather is so hot, and Xing¡¯er and Cha Cha don¡¯t have cool clothes. When you go back, go to Mom and get some money from her!¡±


    ¡°I told Mom about it a few days ago. She told me that Zizi has a few pieces of clothes she can¡¯t wear and she said to give them to Xing¡¯er and Cha Cha.¡±


    Qiu Zhi pursed her lips. She was a little unhappy, but did not dare to say anything.


    Why were her children only able to wear clothes that Xia Zi didn¡¯t want anymore?


    All these years, Xia Zi had constantly gotten new clothes, but her three children could only take whatever was left.


    ¡°Ah Zhi, I¡¯m doing this for the good of this family.¡±


    Xia Cha was walking behind them and frowned when she heard their conversation.


    Her dad must have been brainwashed by Grandma!


    They were living in modern society! How could they live such a miserable life just for the good of the family?


    Their family was being treated as freebor!


    Although Xia Cha was anxious to change this situation, Xia Zhenyuan had been under the control of Xia Wangshi for a long time. If she wanted to change the situation, she would have to find an opportunity!


    After returning home, Qiu Zhi went to her room to find clean clothes for Xia Xing and Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha and her two sisters sat under the roof.


    After a while, she heard Qiu Zhi¡¯s panicked cries.


    The three sisters quickly ran into the house.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Lan asked.


    Qiu Zhi¡¯s fingers trembled slightly as she pointed at an old suitcase on the cab. The suitcase was originally locked, but now, it was unlocked.


    It had obviously been smashed open by someone.


    ¡°Mom, is something missing?¡±


    Qiu Zhi looked panicked. ¡°I-It¡¯s a jade pendant your grandmother gave me when I married into the Xia family. It¡¯s very important.¡±


    A jade pendant?


    Her mother had never mentioned it.


    ¡°A thief entered our house!¡± Xia Cha said.


    When Xia Wangshi was at home, they were not allowed to lock the door, because she said that no thieves woulde in. When it came to this, Wenfeng County was really good. Even if the door was open, no one woulde in to steal anything.


    If it had not been outsiders, it had to be thieves within the family.


    Xia Cha looked around carefully and found some ashes on the table.


    In the Xia family, only Xia Wangshi liked to smoke.


    ¡°Mom, Grandma came in before.¡±


    Hearing this, Qiu Zhi¡¯s body trembled.


    When they got married, Xia Wangshi had asked her to hand her the dowry. She hadplied and had only kept the heaviest jade pendant.


    She had hid it in a suitcase in the corner, thinking that no one would find out.


    If Xia Wangshi had taken it away, she could forget about getting it back.


    Qiu Zhi was so anxious that her eyes turned red.


    ¡°Grandma is too much. How could shee to our room to steal our things?¡± Xia Xing was indignant. ¡°I¡¯ll go and get it from Grandma.¡±


    Xia Xing ran out angrily.


    Qiu Zhi wanted to pull Xia Xing back, but she heard Xia Cha say in a clear voice, ¡°Mom, if it¡¯s something very important, why should we let Grandma have it?¡±


    Qiu Zhi trembled, clearly afraid of Xia Wangshi. ¡°With your grandmother¡¯s personality, she won¡¯t return it to me.¡±


    ¡°How would I know if we don¡¯t try?¡±


    Qiu Zhi looked at Xia Cha¡¯s clear and fearless eyes, and froze slightly.


    Xia Cha held Qiu Zhi¡¯s rough hand. ¡°Mom, if you still give in this time, Grandma will only go even further in the future. Perhaps, the three of us won¡¯t even be able to go to school anymore. Grandma might sell us one by one for money.¡±


    Qiu Zhi¡¯s body trembled violently.


    Why was she working so hard in this family and doing everything without anyints?


    It was so that her three children could study and leave this traditional and conservative small town in the future.


    Xia Lan was persuaded by Xia Cha and she held Qiu Zhi¡¯s other hand. ¡°Mom, I think what Cha Cha said makes sense. Since it¡¯s the most important thing to you, why should you give it to Grandma?¡±


    Qiu Zhi looked at Xia Cha and then at Xia Lan. She seemed to have thought of something and nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go find your grandmother.¡±


    In the main room.


    Xia Xing¡¯s shouts disturbed Xia Wangshi. When thetter came out of her bedroom, a trace of disgust shed past her eyes when she saw Xia Xing shouting at her.


    Xia Wangshi sat on the chair and knocked the pipe in his hand. ¡°Why are you shouting? Will you die if you don¡¯t? Since Qiu Zhi doesn¡¯t teach you well, let me teach you in the future!¡±


    Xia Xing red at Xia Wangshi angrily. ¡°I think you know very well what you did in our room. Take that thing out or I won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡±


    xXia Wangshi seemed to have heard a good joke. She smirked andughed. ¡°Little girl, have you gone out of your mind?¡±


    Xia Wangshi was the matriarch of the Xia family. Of course, she wasn¡¯t going to allow a little girl like Xia Xing to challenge her authority. She shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Everyone from the first, second and third branches,e here!¡±


    Qiu Zhi, Xia Lan, and Xia Cha were the first to arrive. When they saw Qiu Zhi, Xia Wangshi red at her with a straight face. Qiu Zhi shivered in fear from her re. Xia Cha hugged Qiu Zhi¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Qiu Zhi saw that the children were all so brave. As their mother, if she continued to be timid, the children¡¯s lives would be even more miserable in the future!


    Qiu Zhi took a few steps forward and looked back into Xia Wangshi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mom, my suitcase was pried open by someone and the jade pendant inside is missing. I found traces of ash on the table. If you took my jade pendant, please return it to me!¡±


    Seeing that Qiu Zhi dared to speak to her like this, Xia Wangshi¡¯s expression darkened even more. ¡°You¡¯re revolting!¡±


    ¡°Mom, what happened?¡±


    The eldest and third branches came over.


    Xia Zhenyuan, whom Xia Wangshi had sent to weed the vegetable garden, also arrived.


    The moment Xia Wangshi saw Xia Zhenyuan, she started to cry loudly. ¡°Zhenyuan, when I gave birth to you, I had a difficultbor and almost lost my life. Is this how you repay your mother after growing up? By letting your wife and daughter contradict your mother and hurt your mother¡¯s heart?¡±


    ¡°Your wife and daughters are all rebelling against me. All of them came to question me like shrews. Do they still treat me as their elder?¡±

 Chapter 1811 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (15)

    <h4>Chapter 1811: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (15)</h4>


    ¡°You still know that you¡¯re an elder?¡± Xia Xing went all out and shouted angrily at Xia Wangshi. ¡°Do you act like an elder? You came to my mother¡¯s room to steal her things!¡±


    As soon as Xia Xing finished speaking, she was pped by Xia Zhenxiang, who was standing closest to her. ¡°How can you speak to your grandmother like that?¡± As the eldest son of the Xia family and the manager of the fruit garden, Xia Zhenxiang¡¯s words held a lot of weight in the Xia family. When Old Master Xia was not at home, he could exercise his right to be the head of the family.


    After Xia Zhenxiang finished speaking, she nced at Xia Zhenyuan. ¡°Second Brother, look at the daughter your family raised!¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan saw that Xia Xing had been pped and her face was swollen. His heart ached, but he did not dare to say anything. Faced with Xia Zhenxiang¡¯s question, his face flushed red and he lowered his head.


    Xia Xing was also afraid of the dignified Xia Zhenxiang. She held her stinging cheek and gritted her teeth, but did not dare to say anything.


    Xia Cha, who was beside Qiu Zhi, walked forward and pulled Xia Xing behind her. She looked at Xia Zhenxiang. ¡°If Grandma didn¡¯t do something despicable, we wouldn¡¯t havee here to make a scene! She had no respect for others and went to my mother¡¯s room to steal things. Don¡¯t think that our second branch is easily bullied and doesn¡¯t dare to make a sound even when things are missing. If you continue to do this, then let¡¯s just report the case!¡±


    Everyone looked at Xia Cha in disbelief.


    Was this still the same Xia Cha who would lower her head whenever she saw someone and would not dare to say anything even if she was beaten?


    ¡°Xia Cha, who do you think you are? How dare you speak to my father in such a tone?¡± Xia Furong stood out and criticized Xia Cha. She wanted to p Xia Cha like how Xia Zhenxiang hit Xia Xing.


    Xia Cha turned her head and dodged Xia Furong¡¯s p. Not only that, she even pped Xia Furong.


    Xia Furong was stunned by that p.


    The other people in the room were also stunned.


    Ye Guixiang was the first to react. She could not even bear to lift a finger to do anything to her darling, Jiaojiao. Now, thetter had been pped in front of the entire family by Xia Cha. What would happen if this continued?


    Ye Guixiang stood up and raised her hand, wanting to hit Xia Cha.


    But the next second, she froze when she saw Xia Cha take out a sharp fruit knife from her pocket.


    ¡°Xia Cha, what are you doing?¡± Xia Zhenxiang shouted angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me.¡± Xia Cha looked at everyone coldly. Seeing that they were not moving, she whispered a few words in Xia Xing¡¯s ear. When Xia Xing ran out, she red at Xia Wangshi angrily. ¡°Take out my mother¡¯s jade pendant!¡±


    Xia Wangshi knocked hard on the table with her pipe. ¡°Xia Zhenyuan, are you dead? Your daughter has taken out a knife and wants your mother¡¯s life. Are you still going to let her do as she pleases?¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan had never seen Xia Cha like this. He was dazed for a while before he reacted and walked in front of Xia Cha. ¡°Cha Cha, why are you holding a knife in front of your elders? Quickly kneel down and apologize to Grandma and Uncle. Give the knife to Daddy.¡±


    Xia Cha ignored Xia Zhenyuan. She did not agree with her father¡¯s foolish filial piety.


    ¡°I can put down the knife, but Grandma must hand over my mother¡¯s jade pendant.¡±


    Xia Wangshi sneered. ¡°Your mother came from a poor family. Where did she get the jade pendant?¡±


    Qiu Zhi walked to Xia Cha¡¯s side. She did not look at Xia Zhenyuan. At this time, not only was Xia Zhenyuan not protecting them, he was even standing on the side of Xia Wangshi. She was a little disappointed.


    ¡°Mom, my family¡¯s background is not good, but that jade pendant was left behind by my grandmother. My mother gave it to me when I got married. It¡¯s something very important to our family.¡±


    Xia Wangshi chuckled. ¡°Even if it¡¯s yours, it¡¯s still our Xia family¡¯s property after you married into our Xia family. The Xia family¡¯s rules are that once daughters-inw marry into our family, they have to give me their dowry! You didn¡¯t hand it over and I didn¡¯t even say anything, but you dare to question me with your few children?¡±


    ¡°If you think our Xia family has too many rules, get out.¡±


    Ye Guixiang pursed her lips and said in a strange tone, ¡°Sister-inw usually looks honest, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so scheming.¡±


    Fang Liu chimed in as well. ¡°I thought Second Sister-inw was so filial to Mom. Mom only took what she should have taken, yet she brought her daughter to shout at her. She¡¯s really ill-mannered!¡±


    Hearing this, Xia Zhenyuan finally understood what had happened. As her husband, he naturally understood the importance of the jade pendant to Qiu Zhi.


    He stood up and said, ¡°Mom, the jade pendant is very important to Ah Zhi and doesn¡¯t belong to the dowry. You should return it to her!¡±


    Hearing Xia Zhenyuan say this, Xia Wangshi immediately slid down from her chair and cried loudly.


    As she howled, she scolded Xia Zhenyuan for being unfilial and forgetting his mother now that he had a wife.


    Every time Xia Zhenyuan had any objections, Xia Wangshi would do this.


    The honest Xia Zhenyuan would surrender every time he saw her.


    ¡°Dad, Grandma wants to take Mom¡¯s things. If youpromise, I won¡¯t call you Dad anymore.¡± Xia Cha looked at Xia Zhenyuan coldly.


    Xia Lan also said, ¡°Grandma always uses this method. I¡¯m tired of it. Dad, I have the same opinion as Cha Cha.¡±


    Seeing that her method wasn¡¯t working this time, Xia Wangshi suddenly twitched. ¡°My heart hurts. My heart problems are acting up¡­¡±


    Xia Wangshi rolled her eyes back andy motionless on the ground.


    Seeing this, Xia Zhenyuan was frightened. He wanted to go forward, but Xia Cha stopped him. ¡°Dad!¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan shook off Xia Cha¡¯s hand and nced at Qiu Zhi with a dark expression. ¡°Mom is already like this, and you¡¯re still indulging in our children? Ah Zhi, I¡¯m so disappointed in you.¡±


    Hearing Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s words, Qiu Zhi trembled and her eyes turned red.


    ¡°What are you all arguing about?¡±


    Old Master Xia, who was outside, had returned.


    Along with Old Master Xia were two elders of the Xia family.


    Xia Xing had followed Xia Cha¡¯s instructions and gone to the two elders of the Xia family to find Old Master Xia. She said that there had been a thief in the family and Xia Wangshi was sick. It was very serious. When the two elders heard that the situation was so serious, they came with Old Master Xia.


    After informing Old Master Xia, Xia Xing invited an old Chinese doctor over.


    Xia Cha had expected it. When the old Chinese doctor arrived, Xia Wangshi had a heart attack and fainted.


    Seeing that Xia Xing had invited the old Chinese doctor over, Xia Cha hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, Uncles, my second sister invited the doctor over and asked him to check on Grandma!¡±


    Xia Cha and Xia Xing helped the old Chinese doctor to Xia Wangshi.


    Xia Wangshi had not really passed out. When she heard that the doctor wasing, she was about to act like she had recovered. However, Xia Cha¡¯s eyes and hands were quick. She pressed her arm and touched her chest. She could feel a jade pendant.


    Xia Cha pulled out the jade pendant and pressed it against Xia Wangshi¡¯s arm. ¡°Doctor, take my grandmother¡¯s pulse quickly!¡±


    Xia Wangshi wanted to break free from Xia Cha¡¯s grip on her arm, but for some reason, Xia Cha was suddenly full of strength. Now that Xia Cha was pressing down on her, she could not break free from her grip.

 Chapter 1812 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (16)

    <h4>Chapter 1812: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (16)</h4>


    Xia Cha looked at the old Chinese doctor beside her. ¡°Doctor, quickly take my grandma¡¯s pulse! She¡¯s been unconscious for a while. I¡¯m afraid something will happen to her.¡±


    The old Chinese doctor was about to take Xia Wangshi¡¯s pulse when she suddenly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Aiyo, the second branch wants to drive me to my death!¡± Lady Xia pointed at Xia Zhenxiang. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help me up?¡±


    Xia Zhenxiang had already known that Xia Wangshi was acting. He walked over, shook off Xia Cha¡¯s hand and helped Xia Wangshi up.


    Xia Wangshi pointed at the old Chinese doctor again. ¡°When I treat patients, I always look for Doctor Li from the east of the city. I don¡¯t know this person and I¡¯m worried about letting him take a look. Zhenxiang, our family doesn¡¯t just wee anyone. Send him out!¡±


    The old Chinese doctor was angered by Xia Wangshi¡¯s words and his expression darkened. He waved his hand and left.


    Once the old Chinese doctor left, Xia Wangshi put her hand over her heart again, looking extremely sad.


    ¡°Grandma, when the doctor was here just now, you felt fine. But now that he¡¯s gone, you feel terrible again. You still have to learn from Sister Furong some acting skills. After all, Sister Furong majors in acting!¡±


    Xia Cha said with a faint smile.


    Xia Wangshi nced at Xia Cha. This child who used to be inconspicuous in the Xia family seemed like a different person after the ident.


    Without waiting for Xia Wangshi to say anything, Xia Cha walked in front of Old Master Xia and the two elders of the Xia family. ¡°Grandpa, Uncle, it¡¯s not that our second branch is being unreasonable today and made Grandma angry. After we finished our work at the fruit garden, we returned home at night and found that the box had been opened by someone. The jade pendant that my Grandma gave to Mom was missing.¡±


    As Xia Cha spoke, she pointed at the jade pendant on Xia Wangshi¡¯s neck. ¡°It¡¯s the one Grandma is wearing.¡±


    Xia Wangshi¡¯s expression changed. She wanted to rush forward and tear Xia Cha¡¯s sharp tongue into pieces.


    Xia Wangshi looked down and the jade pendant she had hidden in her clothes had appeared. It was toote for her to hide it.


    In front of Old Master Xia and his two older brothers, she could only quibble. ¡°I think you know very well the situation with the second branch¡¯s daughter-inw¡¯s family. In the past, they couldn¡¯t even afford to eat. How could they have a jade pendant? This thing is mine!¡±


    Even if she had taken it from her second daughter-inw¡¯s room, her second daughter-inw had entered the Xia family and the thing belonged to her!


    Xia Cha looked at Xia Wangshi, whose face was as thick as a city wall, and a trace of coldness shed past her eyes. ¡°Grandma, you probably don¡¯t know that my mother¡¯s name is carved on the back of the jade pendant, right? Why don¡¯t you take it down and let Grandpa and the two uncles see?¡±


    When Xia Wangshi heard this, she took the jade pendant and looked at the front and back. ¡°Where¡¯s the engraving?¡±


    Her actions made the two elders understand what had happened.


    Old Master Xia¡¯s face flushed red and he shouted angrily, ¡°How could you do such a thing? Give it back to Second Son¡¯s wife!¡±


    Xia Wangshi also realized that Xia Cha¡¯s words were a bluff!


    There were no words behind the jade pendant.


    Xia Wangshi red at Xia Cha, wanting to kill her.


    But with the two older brothers around, Xia Wangshi did not dare to act rashly.


    She said with a dark expression, ¡°Isn¡¯t Second Son¡¯s wife from the Xia family? When she first came in, she already knew the Xia family¡¯s rules. The dowry must be handed to me. Why is it wrong for me to take back what belongs to me? All of them came to criticize me. Even the young ones dare to show off in front of me!¡±


    Xia Wangshi suddenly burst into tears. ¡°I might as well die¡­¡±


    Before Xia Wangshi could finish, she heard Xia Cha¡¯s cold voice, ¡°Grandma, if you really want to die, I have a fruit knife. If you want it, I can give it to you.¡±


    Xia Wangshi pointed a trembling finger at Xia Cha. ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    ¡°The jade pendant is not my mother¡¯s dowry. Please return it to my mother!¡± Xia Cha took the fruit knife and walked toward Xia Wangshi.


    When the others saw Xia Cha¡¯s murderous expression, they looked at each other and did not dare to go forward.


    Only Xia Zhenyuan was afraid that Xia Cha would cause a disaster and wanted to go forward to stop her. Xia Xing was quick and hugged him.


    Seeing that Xia Cha was going to fight her to the death, Xia Wangshi¡¯s lips moved, then she raised her hand and pulled off the jade pendant around her neck.


    ¡°You brat, you¡¯re so protective of your mother¡¯s things. Here, I¡¯ll give it back to you!¡± Xia Wangshi raised her hand and threw the jade pendant to the ground ruthlessly.


    With a crisp sound, the jade pendant cracked before breaking into two pieces.


    Xia Wangshi snorted and twisted her fat body before heading to her bedroom.


    Xia Cha looked at the broken jade pendant on the floor and her heart tightened and felt terrible.


    Qiu Zhi staggered toward the broken jade pendant, tears appearing in her eyes.


    A few secondster, Qiu Zhi cked out and fell to the ground like a falling leaf.


    ¡­


    Qiu Zhi had fallen sick from her anger.


    Xia Xing found a doctor who prescribed some Chinese medicine, but Qiu Zhi did not recover even after taking the medicine.


    The doctor said that Qiu Zhi was traumatized.


    Usually, Qiu Zhi insisted on working for her family even if she was a little sick and in pain. She never rested a single day throughout the year.


    This time, she was really fuming.


    In the hearts of the three sisters, Qiu Zhi was like a mountain. Now that the mountain had fallen, they were anxious and sad.


    Other than the fact that Xia Wangshi had gone overboard in stealing the jade pendant and smashing it, there was another person that the three sisters had a problem with.


    That was their father, Xia Zhenyuan.


    Anyone with eyes could see that Xia Wangshi was bullying Qiu Zhi, but Xia Zhenyuan, because of his foolish filial piety, he did not help, and even wanted to stop them from protecting Qiu Zhi.


    Xia Zhenyuan saw that his wife had fallen ill and realized that he had made a mistake.


    However, the three children ignored him and Qiu Zhi was unwilling to say anything to him either.


    Xia Zhenyuan could only sleep outside the house that night.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Because Qiu Zhi was sick, she could not get up to make breakfast.


    After waiting for a long time and seeing that there was nothing to eat, Xia Wangshi shouted at the second branch for beingzy.


    Xia Zhenyuan could not listen anymore. He went to the main room and said to Xia Wangshi, ¡°Mom, Ah Zhi is sick.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s sick, what about our breakfast? What¡¯s wrong with your family recently? First, that d*mn girl Xia Cha got into a car ident and spent a huge sum of money. Now, your wife is sick too. Don¡¯t even think about asking me for a cent for her medicine! Doesn¡¯t she have a jade pendant? If she sells it, she might be able to get her life back!¡±


    ¡°Mom, how can you say that?¡±


    ¡°Why, do you want to go against your mom too? That woman of yours gave birth to three useless children. How much money does she have to spend every year? Now, she can¡¯t even do housework. She¡¯s so delicate. Why doesn¡¯t she just go to heaven?¡±


    ¡°Mom, stop talking about Ah Zhi. I¡¯ll go and cook, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1813 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (17)

    <h4>Chapter 1813: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (17)</h4>


    Xia Lan, Xia Xing and Xia Cha were lying under the roof of their house.


    They had heard the conversation between Xia Wangshi and Xia Zhenyuan very clearly.


    Xia Lan was worried that Xia Zhenyuan could not cook and wanted to help, but Xia Xing and Xia Cha hurriedly pulled her back.


    ¡°Sister, let Dad experience Mom¡¯s usual hard work! Also, why does Mom have to serve the entire family and not get anything in return?¡± Xia Xing said indignantly.


    Xia Lan frowned and said worriedly, ¡°If I don¡¯t go and help, Grandma might not let us have food.¡±


    Xia Xing pouted. ¡°At most, we can go to the mountains to pick wild fruits to eat.¡±


    Xia Lan scratched Xia Xing¡¯s nose. ¡°Eating wild fruits is not a long-term solution.¡±


    Xia Cha, who had been silent, said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s endure for a day. I¡¯ll go out and think of a way.¡±


    Xia Lan pulled Xia Cha, who was about to leave. ¡°Cha Cha, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Sister, the doctor said yesterday that Mom¡¯s ill. I have to find a way to fix her jade pendant and earn some money outside.¡±


    Xia Lan frowned even more. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy to earn money? I only earn a hundred dors a day in the orchard and it¡¯s managed by Grandma. You¡¯re just a little girl. Where are you going to earn money?¡±


    ¡°Sister, believe me.¡± Xia Cha held Xia Lan¡¯s hand and patted the back of her hand. ¡°There are many ways to earn money in this society now. You don¡¯t only earn money by doing hardbor.¡±


    ¡°Take good care of Mom at home.¡± Xia Cha said and looked at Xia Xing. ¡°Second Sister, go and pick some wild fruits and see if there are any wild vegetables. Let¡¯s get through today first.¡±


    For some reason, Xia Cha had be the most influential one among the three sisters. Xia Lan and Xia Xing were willing to listen to her.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha still had the remaining money she had from buying medicine for Xia Lan.


    She took the jade pendant that was broken by Xia Wangshi and went to the jade shop.


    Wenfeng County¡¯s jade store was unable to repair the jade pendant in her hand and suggested that she go to Yan City.


    Xia Cha arrived at the bus station and nned to take a taxi to Yan City.


    ¡°Cha Cha?¡±


    Hearing someone call her, Xia Cha turned around and looked at Xia Chuan, who was carrying a snakeskin bag.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Xia Chuan walked to Xia Cha and asked, ¡°Cha Cha, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Yan City.¡±


    Xia Chuan widened his eyes. ¡°Cha Cha, you¡¯re going to Yan City alone? Do Second Uncle and Second Auntie know?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell them.¡± Xia Cha saw Xia Chuan carrying a big bag of things and asked, ¡°Is Brother going to Yan City too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sending something to my step-mother¡¯s family.¡±


    Xia Chuan¡¯s step-mother was Fang Liu from the third branch. Xia Cha learned from Xia Xing that after Fang Liu married into the third branch, she treated Xia Chuan, the son of Xia Zhenli¡¯s ex-wife, like a servant.


    He would do all the heavy and dirty work.


    The bus to Yan City arrived, and Xia Chuan and Xia Cha got on.


    The two of them sat together and Xia Chuan let Xia Cha sit by the window. Before the bus started, he ran out of the car and bought a bottle of water and a packet of biscuits for Xia Cha.


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°Take it. I didn¡¯t see you, Sister Lan, and Xing¡¯er go for breakfast this morning. I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t eaten breakfast!¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the water and biscuits Xia Chuan had forced into her hands and felt a lump in her throat.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me!¡±


    Xia Cha smiled at Xia Chuan. ¡°When I earn money, I¡¯ll treat you to good food.¡±


    Looking at Xia Cha¡¯s smile, Xia Chuan touched his head and revealed a simple and honest smile.


    A few hourster, they arrived at Yan City.


    Xia Chuan was worried about Xia Cha and asked her to go with him to the Fang family to deliver things.


    When they arrived at the Fang family home, Mother Fang took the specialties and fruits that Xia Chuan had sent over. She looked at Xia Chuan and Xia Cha, who were both drenched in sweat. Not only did she not invite them into the house to drink some water, but she even looked disgusted. ¡°You smell so bad because of your sweat. Alright, I¡¯ve received the things. Hurry up and leave!¡±


    Without waiting for Xia Chuan to say anything, the door closed with a bang.


    Xia Chuan wanted to ask Mrs Fang to pour a cup of water for Xia Cha, but¡­


    His dark face flushed red. ¡°Cha Cha, let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll find a shop to buy you some water.¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head. ¡°Brother, I still have water. I¡¯m not thirsty. Buy a bottle yourself!¡±


    Xia Chuan chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty. Let¡¯s go and look for a jade shop.¡±


    Xia Chuan brought Xia Cha to a jade jewelry store. Xia Cha took out the jade pendant and after the store owner looked at it, he gave a number. ¡°It will cost at least a thousand dors to repair this.¡±


    This money was a veryrge sum for Xia Chuan.


    Even when he had money, he only had fifty to sixty dors.


    All of the money he got from working in the orchard had gone into his grandmother¡¯s pocket. He wanted to help Xia Cha, but he could not.


    Naturally, Xia Cha did not have a thousand dors in her pocket.


    The two of them came out of the jade shop. Xia Chuan looked at the silent Xia Cha andforted her, ¡°Cha Cha, don¡¯t be sad. Brother will take you to another shop to ask about it!¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head. She felt that it was worth it if a thousand dors could repair this jade pendant.


    The most important thing now was to earn money!


    Wenfeng County was less developed and more traditional, but it did not mean that Yan City was the same.


    Although Yan City could not bepared to a first-tier city, it was still rather prosperous with tall buildings and numerous shops.


    There should be more opportunities to earn money than in Wenfeng County!


    ¡°Brother, I still want to walk around the city. Why don¡¯t you go back first?¡±


    How could Xia Chuan let Xia Cha go around the city alone? He immediately shook his head. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Seeing Xia Chuan¡¯s insistence, Xia Cha could not refuse his good intentions.


    Xia Cha walked around the city center and arrived at arge stage called JP Entertainment. There was a recruitment billboard there.


    Seeing Xia Cha stop in front of the billboard, Xia Chuan pulled her slender arm. ¡°Cha Cha, I heard that this ce is very messy. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Brother, they¡¯re hiring singers here.¡±


    Xia Chuan looked at Xia Cha in disbelief. ¡°Cha Cha, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think you can do it. If Furong came to apply for the job, she might be able to do it. After all, she¡¯s studying in a arts school now. But you¡¯ve never learned how to sing. Besides, you¡¯ll have to face many people when you sing in such a ce. I¡¯m afraid you¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother, how do you know that I can¡¯t do it if I don¡¯t try?¡±


    Xia Chuan looked at Xia Cha in disbelief. Was this the younger sister who would lower her head and was shy whenever she saw someone?


    Xia Cha knew that some of her changes made the Xia family feel like they had met a monster. She scratched her head and thought of ame exnation, ¡°Brother, when I was unconscious after the ident, I had a dream. I met a teacher who was very good to me in my dream and taught me many things, including singing¡­ Brother, do you believe me? If you believe me, will youe in and let me try it out?¡±


    Xia Chuan looked at Xia Cha¡¯s clear eyes and could not bear to reject her. After hesitating for a while, he nodded. ¡°If you don¡¯t get past the interview, we should leave quickly. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be in danger in such a ce.¡±

 Chapter 1814 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (18)

    <h4>Chapter 1814: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (18)</h4>


    Xia Chuan let Xia Cha walk behind him and walked through the door like he was facing a great enemy.


    The interior was luxurious and Xia Chuan had never seen anything like that before.


    There were huge photos of singers hanging on the wall. Some were wearing heavy makeup, some were dressed sexily, and some were in a rock-and-roll style¡­


    Xia Chuan became more worried. ¡°Cha Cha, this is not a ce we shoulde to. Look at the people in these photos. What are they wearing?¡±


    Compared to the conservative and traditional people in Wenfeng County, the way they dressed in the photo was indeed bold.


    However, Xia Cha always felt that these were normal actions. In fact, there were more provocative ones that Xia Chuan had not seen.


    ¡°Brother, their makeup on the stage needs to be exaggerated. If I can go for the interview, I will discuss with the manager so that I won¡¯t look like this.¡±


    Hearing Xia Cha¡¯s words, Xia Chuan was relieved.


    The two of them arrived at the lobby and were about to walk in when a woman wearing a ck suit and holding a walkie-talkie suddenly walked out. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the woman¡¯s fierce gaze and replied, ¡°I saw that there¡¯s a recruitment for singing outside and wanted toe for an interview.¡±


    The woman scanned Xia Cha up and down.


    Seeing that she was wearing an old gray shirt and pants, her face was yellow and she was thin and weak. Although she was clean, it was obvious that she was from a poor family. She waved her hand impatiently. ¡°Little brat, why are you causing trouble? Do you know what kind of conditions the singer we¡¯re applying for needs? This is not a ce to y house or for you to have fun. Leave quickly or I¡¯ll call security!¡±


    Xia Chuan and Xia Cha saw disdain and contempt in the woman¡¯s eyes.


    When Xia Chuan heard that the woman wanted to call the security officer, he was afraid that Xia Cha would be hurt. He hurriedly pulled Xia Cha and said softly, ¡°Cha Cha, why don¡¯t we leave?¡±


    Naturally, Xia Cha would not leave.


    She straightened her back and looked at the woman who looked down on her. ¡°If I haven¡¯t tried, how do you know I can¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°Little girl, is there something wrong with your brain? I¡¯ll say it again. This is not a ce you cane to. Leave quickly!¡± The woman said as she took the walkie-talkie and said, ¡°Someone is causing trouble at the front desk. Call two security officers over.¡±


    Xia Chuan had never experienced such a thing. He pulled Xia Cha¡¯s hand. ¡°Cha Cha, why don¡¯t we forget about it?¡±


    Xia Cha held Xia Chuan¡¯s hand instead. ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t give up. Either you leave alone, or we break in together.¡±


    Xia Chuan looked at Xia Cha¡¯s determined expression and nodded. ¡°Brother will apany you.¡±


    Xia Cha and Xia Chuan ran toward the main stage.


    The woman had not expected the two children, who looked so shabby, to be so daring. By the time she reacted, they had already run in.


    Two security officers rushed over. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°There are two children causing trouble. Quick, find them.¡± Today, the big boss came to interview the performers personally. If she let the two poor children go in and cause trouble, she might not even be able to keep her job.


    Xia Cha and Xia Chuan ran to the performance hall.


    There was arge and beautiful stage with a booth that looked like a bar.


    There was a row of people sitting in the booth in front of the stage.


    There were more than ten interviewers standing on stage.


    All of them were wearing exquisite makeup and beautiful clothes.


    There was amotion in the hall and many people looked at Xia Chuan and Xia Cha.


    The woman at the front desk chased after them with the security officers.


    The woman said fearfully, ¡°Sixth Master, these two children suddenly ran in and I couldn¡¯t stop them. I¡¯ll get the security officers to take them away immediately¡­¡±


    The security officer walked toward Xia Cha and Xia Chuan.


    Xia Cha pulled Xia Chuan and ran forward. The woman at the front desk was pale with fright.


    Why were these two children so daring?


    If they angered the Sixth Master, they would not be able to leave this ce easily!


    Faced with everyone¡¯s gaze, Xia Cha was not afraid at all. She met a pair of deep and dignified eyes. That middle-aged man must be the Sixth Master that the woman was talking about.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for an interview, not to cause trouble. The billboard outside says that you¡¯re hiring. There¡¯s no age limit. It says that anyone who sings well cane and try.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to wear bright clothes and heavy makeup toe for an interview?¡±


    Looking at the young girl who was not afraid and had a sharp tongue, the Sixth Master raised his hand, gesturing for the security officers to stay away.


    He stood up and walked in front of Xia Cha.


    His gaze was sharp, but Xia Cha did not flinch. She looked into his eyes and Xia Chuan, who was beside her, broke out in cold sweat for Xia Cha.


    A few secondster, the Sixth Master suddenlyughed. ¡°Little girl, we don¡¯t want to sing children¡¯s songs.¡±


    Several men in suits and leather shoes sitting with himughed.


    Xia Cha¡¯s expression was calm. She was neither angry nor in a hurry to defend herself. After they finishedughing, she smiled slightly. ¡°Being able to sing children¡¯s songs is also an ability. Besides, I¡¯m not singing children¡¯s songs.¡±


    On the other hand, the Sixth Master admired the youngdy in front of him for not being shocked. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°I can give you a chance to go for an interview. If your singing is not satisfactory, it won¡¯t be so easy for you to go out!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Xia Chuan listened to Xia Cha and the Sixth Master¡¯s conversation and his heart almost jumped out of his throat.


    He pulled Xia Cha aside and said softly, ¡°Cha Cha, that Sixth Master doesn¡¯t look like a good person. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Brother, believe me!¡±


    Looking at Xia Cha¡¯s clear and calm eyes, Xia Chuan¡¯s anxious heart seemed to be soothed by an invisible hand.


    He nodded. ¡°Alright, no matter what, I will apany you.¡±


    Xia Cha hummed.


    With Sixth Master¡¯s permission, Xia Cha was arranged to take thest interview spot.


    There were ten interviewees in front of her, with both men and women amongst them.


    Some had good voices while others did not. Some were attractive while were not.


    But even if it was attractive, it could not be touch their hearts.


    After thest interviewee finished singing, the Sixth Master shook his head.


    The ten people in today¡¯s interview were all experienced singers that the manager had found from Yan City. They could sing and dance well and had stage experience, but the songs they sang could not touch people¡¯s hearts nor convey the impetuousness of society.


    The Sixth Master rubbed his eyebrows and lost his patience.


    He stood up from the chair and said to the manager, ¡°These are not up to standard. Find the person who can take over the position of Red Rose as soon as possible.¡±


    Red Rose had originally been the pir of this stage, but half a month ago, she had been poached by the other party with a high sry. She had also taken away many customers. Now, they needed a pir that couldpete with the Red Rose on JP¡¯s main stage.


    However, after several rounds of interviews, he was still not satisfied.


    Seeing that Sixth Master was about to leave, Xia Chuan hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Sixth Master, you haven¡¯t heard my sister sing!¡±

 Chapter 1815 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (19)

    <h4>Chapter 1815: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (19)</h4>


    The Sixth Master was a little frustrated because he could not find a pir that couldpete with the Red Rose.


    Seeing that Xia Chuan was blocking the way, his expression darkened and a cold glint shed in his eyes. ¡°Move!¡±


    The coldness the Sixth Master exuded made the surrounding air turn cold.


    The people behind the Sixth Master were about to subdue Xia Chuan when a soft voice came from the stage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where it started, but I¡¯m deeply in love.¡±


    ¡°Hate disappeared without a trace and a smile took its ce.¡±


    Xia Cha stood on the stage and sang softly, even though the Sixth Master had already left with his men.


    She stood alone on the stage without any fear. In fact, she enjoyed being on stage very much. A familiar rhythm floated in her mind.


    She was singing a song that she loved. She did not know where the song came from, but she held the microphone and it flowed naturally.


    It was a very strange feeling.


    ¡°Holding hands is so heartwarming, we can spend the rest of our lives together.¡±


    Xia Cha closed her eyes and sang attentively and affectionately.


    Her voice was pure, clear, and slightly hoarse. Coupled with her unique understanding of songs, her singing had a charm to it.


    It was like this song had its own soul.


    Everyone who heard the song was stunned.


    She was singing it acape. There was no apaniment nor editing.


    But it was like the sound of nature.


    The Sixth Master was about to walk out when he froze. He turned back and looked at the thin girl on the stage.


    She could not believe that such a beautiful song wasing from her throat.


    The girl on stage sounded like she had been kissed by an angel.


    Xia Chuan was also in disbelief.


    Was this really his sister?


    He never thought that she would be able to sing so well!


    Although he could not understand what she was singing, he felt that it was moving and wonderful!


    A smile appeared on the Sixth Master¡¯s cold face. Seeing the Sixth Master¡¯s expression, the people behind him also smiled.


    ¡°Sixth Master, I didn¡¯t expect this little girl to be so capable!¡±


    The Sixth Master smirked. ¡°Not only is she capable, but her singing and stage performance are even better than Red Rose¡¯s!¡±


    The Sixth Master did not dare to imagine what impact this young girl would have on him if she were to go to his rival¡¯s stage!


    After singing, Xia Cha looked at the people below the stage.


    After a few seconds, the Sixth Master took the lead and pped. ¡°Good, good, good!¡±


    The Sixth Master said it three times in a row!


    Xia Cha looked at the Sixth Master¡¯s expression and knew that she was qualified to negotiate with him!


    Xia Cha got off the stage.


    Xia Chuan¡¯s expression changed from disbelief to pride. ¡°Cha Cha, you sing really well.¡±


    ¡°Brother, that¡¯s because you¡¯ve never heard me sing.¡±


    Xia Chuan touched his head. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Xia Chuan felt that Cha Cha sang better than Sister Furong. If Cha Cha studied at the art school, she would definitely make a name for herself.


    ¡°Little girl, can we talk privately?¡± The Sixth Master walked over, his attitude clearly different from before.


    Xia Cha nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Sixth Master brought Xia Cha into his office. Xia Chuan wanted to follow him in, but the Sixth Master nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to your sister.¡±


    Xia Cha patted Xia Chuan¡¯s arm. ¡°Brother, wait for me here.¡±


    Xia Cha followed the Sixth Master into the office.


    The Sixth Master¡¯s office was decorated in a vintage style but the ck leather sofa was stylish.


    The Sixth Master gestured for Xia Cha to sit down.


    The Sixth Master brewed some tea and poured a cup for Xia Cha. ¡°Little girl, from you, I now understand what it means to not judge a book by its cover. I¡¯m really sorry for doubting you earlier.¡±


    Xia Cha smiled slightly. ¡°Sixth Master has never heard my singing, so it¡¯s normal for you to doubt me.¡±


    The Sixth Master looked at Xia Cha, who was neither calctive nor arrogant. He nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Little girl, I want to sign a contract with you. You only have to go on stage once a week. The remuneration is negotiable.¡±


    To raise Xia Cha into a pir of support, she had to give people a sense of mystery and anticipation.


    Going on stage every day would lower people¡¯s expectations. Going on stage only once a week, would make his business get better once she got her name out.


    It was summer vacation now and Xia Cha could do it once a week.


    Once she went to school and saved enough money, she would not need to sing here anymore.


    ¡°Sixth Master, I¡¯m still a student. If I sing, I can only sing until school reopens.¡±


    The Sixth Master frowned. ¡°If you can only sing until school reopens, I can¡¯t sign you.¡±


    Xia Cha stood up from the sofa with a calm smile. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go to anotherpany.¡±


    Before Xia Cha could take a step, the Sixth Master shouted, ¡°Stop right there, little girl. You¡¯re so young and yet you can see through people¡¯s hearts. Did you already know that I wouldn¡¯t let you go?¡±


    ¡°Sixth Master, I don¡¯t want to be a pir of the show. Ie once a week and every song costs a thousand dors. I¡¯ll sing three songs every night and I won¡¯te after the summer break. If the Sixth Master agrees, I can start singing tonight!¡±


    The Sixth Master looked at Xia Cha, who was small and thin, but spoke like an adult. He was silent for a few seconds before he said, ¡°I can promise you that you will only sing until the summer break, but you have to promise me that you won¡¯t sing with any otherpany in Yan City even if others are willing to pay a high price.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The Sixth Master did not expect the youngdy to be so straightforward. He smiled and nodded. ¡°With your boldness, I¡¯m sure Yan city will not be able to keep you. You will have better career development in the future.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Sixth Master.¡±


    The Sixth Master immediately brought the manager over and prepared the contract with Xia Cha.


    After signing the contract, Xia Cha looked at the Sixth Master with her face slightly red. ¡°Sixth Master, can I get a hundred dors in advance? My brother and I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    ¡°We have a restaurant here. I¡¯ll get the front desk to take you there.¡±


    The front desk staff who wanted to ask the security officers to chase Xia Cha and Xia Chuan out saw the two of them being led out by the manager. She was about to teach them a lesson when she heard the manager say, ¡°Take them to the restaurant for dinner and ask the kitchen to make something delicious for them.¡±


    The front desk staff was dumbfounded.


    After the manager left, the front desk staff looked at the siblings and could not help but show disdain in her eyes. ¡°You¡­ actually got the Sixth Master¡¯s recognition?¡±


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t look down on others in the future,¡± Xia Cha said with a smile.


    The receptionist was stunned by Xia Cha¡¯s words.


    This ugly girl actually said that she looked down on people?


    She wanted to scold her ruthlessly, but thinking that she was someone that the Sixth Master appreciated, her expression darkened and she held herself back.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, the service staff brought several good dishes over after a while.


    Xia Chuan swallowed his saliva. ¡°Cha Cha, can we really eat it?¡±


    ¡°Brother, you can. Eat quickly!¡±


    Xia Chuan took some food for Xia Cha before he started to eat. Xia Cha looked at Xia Chuan and felt that there had also been another brother who had treated her this way before.

 Chapter 1816 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (20)

    <h4>Chapter 1816: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (20)</h4>


    The Huo family¡¯s residence.


    It was only after Huo Heng entered the Huo Corporation that he realized how terrible he had been.


    Although he was the Young Master of the Huo family, no one in thepany trusted him.


    Apart from her father, Huo Yuan, Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s younger brother, Ye Hongming, held the greatest power.


    However, Huo Heng used to think that thepany would be his in the future just because he was the Young Master. He used to indulge in alcohol and fun, and Huo Yuan had spent a lot of money investing on his behalf. In the end, none of the projects seeded.


    Of course, Ye Shuangshuang and Ye Hongming had added fuel to the fire.


    Ye Shuangshuang was smooth and slick. Apart from coaxing Huo Yuan, she had also put in some effort on Huo Heng, her stepson.


    Huo Heng was broke and Ye Shuangshuang had given him money in private.


    There was no need to mention Ye Hongming. On the surface, he supported Huo Heng. However, he secretly encouraged thetter to take on projects that were not profitable. Then, Huo Heng would naturally fail and Huo Yuan¡¯s impression of him would worsen.


    After returning from the Xia family, Huo Heng focused all of his attention on his work and legs.


    He needed a wheelchair to move around now. Even if he found Tangtang, she would not like a cripple.


    Although he was the Young Master of the Huo family, he was in a precarious situation in the Huo family. If he did not work hard to win Huo Yuan¡¯s trust and good impression again, it would be difficult for him to stay in the Huo family in the future.


    Besides, the Huo family had give him and his mother shares, but because of Huo Heng¡¯s ignorance, he had been deceived by Ye Shuangshuang and her brother.


    He had to take all of these back. Only when he had enough capital would he be able to return to Harbor City and find the murderer who wanted to kill him!


    After Huo Heng returned to work at the Huo Corporation, he started as a small manager of a branchpany.


    Huo Heng used to only want to take credit for the biggest project. He had not even spared a nce at the branchpany. Huo Yuan was surprised and happy that there was a change this time.


    No matter how frivolous Huo Heng had been in the past, he was still his son. Huo Yuan still had hope for him.


    Huo Heng¡¯s change made Ye Shuangshuang and Ye Hongming feel threatened.


    ¡°Talk to the general manager of the branch office. We can¡¯t let the prodigal achieve anything,¡± Ye Shuangshuang said to Ye Hongming.


    Ye Hongming nodded. ¡°Sister, we have 20% of the shares now. As long as the old woman dies, the shares will be given to Huo Yuan. At that time, we just have to coax Huo Yuan and get his shares.¡±


    ¡°If this had been the past, Huo Yuan would definitely not give the wastrel the shares. But now that he has hope for the wastrel, I¡¯m afraid there might be a chance.¡± A trace of ruthlessness shed past Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Hongming frowned. ¡°It¡¯s strange. He survived an ident. Why does he look like a different person after waking up?¡±


    ¡°Contact Sun Ningning and ask her to get close to the wastrel.¡±


    Sun Ningning used to be the popr rose on JP¡¯s main stage, but waster poached by anotherpany. When Sun Ningning was on JP¡¯s main stage, she was popr and Huo Heng was one of her biggest fans.


    Huo Heng had been infatuated with her for a while. Every time Sun Ningning went on stage, Huo Heng would bring the young men to support her and give her 999 red roses.


    However, there were too many people who liked Sun Ningning, and Sun Ningning was good at whetting people¡¯s appetites. She was indifferent to Huo Heng, neither agreeing nor rejecting him.


    Even so, Huo Heng was willing to do it.


    Later, Huo Heng found a new girlfriend, but he did not cut off contact with Sun Ningning.


    Sun Ningning was a ray of white moonlight in his heart.


    Ye Shuangshuang was well aware of Huo Heng¡¯s persistence and adoration for Sun Ningning. Although she was worried about Huo Heng¡¯s change, as long as Sun Ningning was around, Huo Heng would not be able to achieve anything.


    ¡­


    Huo Heng was working at the branch office.


    When it was time to get off work, he received a WeChat message from several young men.


    Every fwe days, he would receive messages from these young men.


    Huo Heng ignored all of them.


    After a while, he received another WeChat message.


    It was from the Sixth Master of JP. ¡°Young Master Huo, we will have the most beautiful voice performing on stage for the first time tonight. If you have time, why don¡¯t youe over to drink and listen to songs?¡±


    Under the line of text was a photo.


    The photo was of a beautiful begonia.


    Huo Heng looked at the begonia blossoms, his heart thumping.


    He pressed the inte and asked his assistant, Jian Ming, toe in.


    Jian Ming was Huo Heng¡¯s personal assistant. He had been in thepany for several years, but because he did not know how to build rtionships, he had been suppressed.


    He was still an insignificant employee.


    However, he was quite capable at work. As long as he was given the chance, he would be a good assistant.


    Jian Ming entered the manager¡¯s office and looked at the serious Huo Heng. ¡°Young Master Huo.¡±


    Huo Heng did not look up and simply instructed, ¡°Find out if there¡¯s a girl called Haitang on the JP stage tonight?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    A few minutester, Jian Ming returned to the office. ¡°Young Master Huo, there¡¯s a mysterious singer on the JP stage tonight. I heard that her singing is quite good and her stage name is indeed Little Haitang.¡±


    Haitang, Haitang¡­


    The word lingered on the tip of Huo Heng¡¯s tongue.


    Tangtang loved begonia flowers the most when she was alive.


    Ever since Huo Heng was discharged from the hospital, no matter how many young masters invited him, he never went to entertainment venues again.


    But today, after seeing these two words, he wanted to go and see the woman who was singing under the stage name Haitang.


    ¡°Help me book a room at the JP stage.¡±


    After Jian Ming left, Huo Heng sent a message to several young men.


    ¡­


    When the Sixth Master found out that Huo Heng wasing, he reserved the room with the best view of the stage for him.


    By the time Huo Heng arrived at the room, the other young men had already arrived.


    Almost everyone else had brought their femalepanions.


    They all had different expressions when they saw Huo Heng sitting in the wheelchair.


    Young Master Huo, who used to be the best at ying, was now disabled. This was a cruel punishment.


    These young men, who had Huo Heng¡¯s friends in the past, were not sincere to him.


    Now, Huo Heng could see through them at a nce.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Huo, you¡¯re getting more and more handsome.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Huo, it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t walk anymore. We¡¯ll be your legs from now on.¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s handsome face was like that of aic character, and he forced out a smile that no one could see through. ¡°Tonight, let¡¯s eat and y to our hearts¡¯ content. After tonight, I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult for us to have this chance in the future.¡±


    The young men looked at Huo Heng in confusion. ¡°Young Master Huo, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My father asked me to go to the branchpany to work. I have no power, no money, and nothing now. I only have tonight¡¯s expenses, and I had to ask for a few months¡¯ sry in advance.¡±


    The young men¡¯s lips twitched.


    They had not expected Huo Heng to be in such dire straits.


    Who would be willing to be friends with a poor and powerless Young Master Huo?


    Recently, they had sent him messages from time to time, inviting him out to y because they wanted him to be a spendthrift ande out to pay for them. After all, it was this fool who had paid for their expenses in the past!


    In the eyes of these young men, the Huo Heng in the past was a fool. He would even help those who had betrayed him!

 Chapter 1817 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (21)

    <h4>Chapter 1817: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (21)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Everyone knew that the only people who could speak up in front of Huo Yuan were Ye Shuangshuang and Ye Hongming.


    In the hearts of these young men, Young Master Huo could not evenpare to Ye Hongming.


    Ye Hongming had gone from an unknown and poor boy to being the Huo Corporation¡¯s Deputy President. How capable was he?


    Ye Shuangshuang had given birth to a son for Huo Yuan. In the future, the Huo family¡¯s assets would definitely belong to the Ye siblings!


    Huo Heng sized up these fair-weather friends. Indeed, when they heard that he had no power or money, the way they looked at him changed.


    Huo Heng had called them over tonight to draw the line between them.


    There was no benefit in befriending these people who only knew how to use him.


    Perhaps, some of them were even the spies of the Ye siblings.


    Although the young men did not want to contact Huo Heng anymore, they still nned to make full use of him tonight.


    One by one, they got the service staff to bring them the good wine.


    When the waiter brought the wine in, there was a tall and slender woman behind him.


    The moment the woman entered, the young men in the room cheered.


    The woman was wearing a long fiery red dress. Her figure was exquisite and her wavy hair was spread over her shoulders. Her feminine face was covered with exquisite makeup, making her look dazzling and beautiful.


    ¡°Red Rose?¡±


    Ever since the Red Roses joined the otherpany, many of the guests on the JP stage had left as well.


    She was still popr even after joining their rivalpany.


    If anyone wanted to drink with her, they had to make an appointment.


    Seeing her suddenly in the room, the young men were in disbelief.


    Red Rose¡¯s real name was Sun Ningning. Seeing the young men cheering, she smirked. ¡°Young masters, long time no see!¡±


    With that said, she looked at Huo Heng, who was sitting in the wheelchair, a charming and coy smile on her face. ¡°Young Master Huo, you haven¡¯t seen me in a long time.¡±


    Sun Ningning had been a pir of the show, so her voice was naturally pleasant to hear. When she acted coquettishly, the young men all had goosebumps.


    Only Huo Heng, who was sitting in the wheelchair, had no reaction.


    When Sun Ningning saw that Huo Heng¡¯s eyes were not as bright as before after seeing her, she was a little confused.


    She had not believed Brother Hongming when he said that Huo Heng¡¯s personality had changed drastically after the ident. After all, he was a good-for-nothing. No matter how much he changed, he was still a useless good-for-nothing. Oh, no¡ªa crippled good-for-nothing now!


    But now that she saw Huo Heng sitting quietly in the wheelchair and not responding even when she was acting coquettishly to him, she suddenly believed Brother Hongming¡¯s words.


    Huo Heng seemed to have really changed.


    Although there was a smile on his lips, it was not the cynical and flirtatious smile he had in the past. Instead, it was a smile that made people feel distant and afraid to approach him.


    That¡¯s right¡ªthe Huo Heng now made people not dare to approach him easily.


    He exuded a noble and cold aura.


    Seeing that Huo Heng was ignoring her, Sun Ningning bit her lip and walked up to him, hugging his arm. ¡°Young Master Huo, why are you ignoring me?¡±


    Huo Heng pulled Sun Ningning¡¯s hand away and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Miss Sun, I thought you knew your ce.¡±


    Sun Ningning¡¯s smile froze.


    In the past, he would listen to her whenever she smiled at him.


    Her smile was so charming just now, but he was indifferent and even pulled her hand away.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, have you forgotten about me?¡±


    Huo Heng hummed softly and nced at Sun Ningning. ¡°I don¡¯t have any impression of you.¡±


    Sun Ningning froze, almost turning into a statue.


    How could it be?


    He had gotten into a car ident, but she had not heard of him losing his memory!


    Seeming to have seen Sun Ningning¡¯s question, Huo Heng¡¯s lips curled up slightly and he said calmly, ¡°I remember most people and things, but I don¡¯t remember a small portion of them. For example, a seductive woman like you.¡±


    Sun Ningning¡¯s lips moved. ¡°Young Master Huo¡­ you don¡¯t like me dressed like this?¡± In the past, he hadpared her to a beautiful red rose, stunning everyone!


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Sun Ningning was speechless. This was undoubtedly a blow to her, who was used to being sought after!


    Her number one pursuer in Yan City actually said that he did not like her!


    When the other young men in the room heard their conversation and saw Sun Ningning¡¯s dark expression, they quickly smiled and said, ¡°Red Rose, Young Master Huo is in a special situation. When he remembers you, he will like you again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Red Rose, don¡¯t be sad. Don¡¯t you still have our support and love? When you go on stage to sing, we will definitely support you!¡±


    Sun Ningning nced at the JP stage. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a new singer here called Little Haitang. Maybe you¡¯ll fall in love with someone else after seeing her!¡±


    Sun Ningning came here today not only to listen to Zhong Ye Hongming¡¯s arrangements and get close to Huo Heng, but also to see what kind of person Little Haitang, whom the Sixth Master was promoting, was.


    It¡¯ll probably be difficult to raise another person in Yan City to the same level of fame and adoration.


    ¡­


    In the dressing room of JP¡¯s main stage.


    Because Xia Cha was still young, and her skin was sallow, she decided to wear a mask to sing after discussing with the Sixth Master.


    Her reason foring to sing at Sixth Master¡¯s ce was very simple. It was to earn money.


    Money was terribly important to their second branch.


    After earning money, she would think of ways to change Qiu Zhi¡¯s mind. The family would then move out to live alone.


    She was confident that she could let the family live a good life. However, the premise was that they could not live with Xia Wangshi and the rest.


    Xia Wangshi and the rest of the family were like locusts that would never be satisfied.


    Besides, Xia Wangshi had no kinship with the people from the second branch. She only used and squeezed them dry endlessly!


    In the dressing room, there was a disy on the wall that showed the situation in the hall.


    The Sixth Master had contacted many old customers today. In addition, the Sixth Master had created a sense of mystery. There were no empty seats in the hall tonight and it was extremely noisy.


    When Xia Chuan saw the customers on the screen, he couldn¡¯t help but be nervous.


    ¡°Cha Cha¡­ Are you going to sing in front of so many peopleter?¡± Xia Chuan still could not believe that Cha Cha could really perform on stage in front of so many people. If her performance was not good, the Sixth Master would definitely not let her off easily.


    ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you say that you would believe me?¡± Compared to Xia Chuan¡¯s nervousness, Xia Cha was much calmer.


    Xia Cha felt that no matter how big the scene was, she had seen it before. Such a scene was nothing.


    An hourter, it was Xia Cha¡¯s turn to go on stage!


    Loud apuse, screams, and cheers sounded outside.


    Those shouting customers could not wait to see how amazing Little Haitang waspared to Red Rose!

 Chapter 1818 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (22)

    <h4>Chapter 1818: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (22)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Amidst countless cheers and shouts, it was Xia Cha¡¯s turn to go on stage.


    Xia Cha looked at Xia Chuan, who was even more nervous than her, and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s just three songs. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Cha Cha, you can do it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    The lights on the stage dimmed and Xia Cha went on stage.


    In today¡¯s society, there were many popr songs and dances, but Xia Cha didn¡¯t go with the trend.


    She was wearing a dark green cheongsam. Although she was still very thin and did not have a good figure, she wore a beret and a veil covering her small face.


    She had talked to the Sixth Master, so that the lights on stage were dim and the people below could not see her clearly.


    After Xia Cha went on stage, the crowd, who had been looking forward to her going on stage, saw a girl with the figure of a child go on stage. The enthusiastic cheers and shouts could not help but turn into shouts and boos.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The one who can match up to Red Rose is a little girl?¡±


    ¡°Is the Sixth Master crazy? Red Rose leaving JP was too great of a loss to him!¡±


    ¡°I thought she would be an extremely beautiful woman. I was full of anticipation, but all I got in return was disappointment!¡±


    ¡°I used to think that the Sixth Master was quite capable, but now it seems like he¡¯s too desperate!¡±


    Not only were there boos from below the stage, but there were also many people pointing their middle fingers. The reaction from the private room upstairs was also very loud.


    In Huo Heng¡¯s room, several young men, who were used to seeing beauties, almost flipped the room when they saw a little girl on stage.


    Sun Ningning smirked in disdain.


    Beforeing, she had been a little worried. But now, seeing the little girl on stage, she felt that thetter could not surpass her no matter what.


    Only Huo Heng was stunned when he saw Xia Cha.


    Just as he had expected, Cha Cha was really Little Haitang.


    Hearing that a young man was going to coax the girl off the stage, Huo Heng smashed a bottle of wine on the floor.


    Hearing the sound, the young men all looked at Huo Heng.


    There was a rarely seen seriousness and coldness on Huo Heng¡¯s handsome face. He shouted sternly, ¡°All of you, be quiet!¡±


    The room immediately fell silent.


    The young men and Sun Ningning looked at Huo Heng in disbelief.


    Huo Heng nced at them with his feminine and long eyes. ¡°She hasn¡¯t even started singing yet, how do you know it¡¯s not nice? The Sixth Master has stood strong in Yan City for many years. Do you think he¡¯s really senile to hire someone useless to fool everyone?¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s words made everyone in the room look at each other.


    When Sun Ningning saw that Huo Heng was biased toward the skinny girl on stage, she smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Huo, do you know her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±


    The people in the room fell silent because Huo Heng did not allow them to make a ruckus.


    However, the audience in the other private rooms and seats in the hall did not buy it. All of them shouted at the top of their lungs, ¡°Liar! Refund! Scram!¡±


    If it had been anyone else standing on stage, they would definitely shrink back and be afraid in the face of the doubts and cheers.


    Even Xia Chuan, who was watching from the side of the stage, was anxious for Xia Cha. The people below the stage had not listened to Cha Cha¡¯s singing. How could they say such nasty things?


    ¡°Young man, do you believe in your sister?¡±


    The Sixth Master, who was standing beside Xia Chuan, asked.


    Xia Chuan nodded with certainty. ¡°Of course I believe in her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry then.¡±


    A light and slow music sounded. Xia Cha, who was on stage, yed the prelude with a flute.


    The sound of the flute was calm and slow at first, then it was loud and excited¡­ No matter how noisy the audience was, she was still immersed in her own music.


    After the prelude, she stood in front of the microphone and started softly,


    ¡°You¡¯re alone at the bow of the ship in the evening. Whose voice is it that haunts you during your lonely night¡­¡±


    Xia Cha was dressed in a retro style. Under the dim lights, her face was covered by a thin veil.


    A faint sad song echoed around.


    That beautiful and slightly hoarse voice was like a spiritual painting in the misty rain. It was fresh and mysterious. It was also like a stream, clear and bright, without any impurities, making people¡¯s hearts feel cleansed.


    Beautiful and moving notes spread to everyone¡¯s ears.


    Themotion below the stage slowly died down.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the girl¡¯s voice on stage.


    No matter how much they booed her, the girl still remained calm and indifferent.


    The girl¡¯s first song was fresh and elegant, quiet and distant, like a stream of spring water flowing into a person¡¯s heart.


    It was pleasant, natural, clear, and did not have a hint of the hustle and bustle of the world.


    She was only singing softly, without any embellishments, but she could move people¡¯s hearts deeply.


    After the first song, the girl sang the second and third song.


    Until she finished singing, the audience remained silent.


    Huo Heng, who was in the room, kept staring at the girl on stage. His long and feminine upturned eyes never left her from the moment she went on stage.


    The first song she sang was the main song in Xia Tang¡¯s third album.


    No one could bring out Xia Tang¡¯s essence, but she had done it.


    The girl stood under the dim light, her thin veil half covering her small and tender face. He could not see her face clearly, but he felt a sense of deja vu.


    Her every action tugged at his heart.


    Huo Heng raised his head and started pping.


    The other young men in the room gradually regained their senses.


    ¡°F*ck, I didn¡¯t expect the youngdy to sing so well!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve listened to so many exciting songs, but her faint tone is really unique!¡±


    The audience below the stage also regained their senses.


    The loud cheers from before were now as loud as the boos earlier. The audience all wanted Xia Cha to sing another song!


    Xia Cha had promised the Sixth Master that she would only sing three songs a week, so she naturally would not sing more.


    Xia Cha bowed to the audience and went off the stage.


    The Sixth Master took the microphone and went on stage tofort the audience who wanted to hear Xia Cha sing another song.


    Xia Cha went backstage to remove her makeup and change into her own clothes.


    The Sixth Master came over with joy on his face. ¡°Miss Xia, I¡¯m very satisfied with your performance tonight. This is your reward. Pleasee on time next week at this time.¡±


    Xia Cha took the three thousand dors from the Sixth Master.


    Xia Chuan¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the money the Sixth Master had given Xia Cha. ¡°Cha Cha, you can get so much money by singing three songs?¡±


    Xia Cha put the money into her bag and said to Xia Chuan with a smile, ¡°Brother, I will earn more money in the future.¡±


    Xia Chuan gave Xia Cha a thumbs up. ¡°Cha Cha, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    ¡°Brother, can you keep this a secret for me? I don¡¯t want Grandma to know.¡±


    Xia Chuan nodded.. ¡°No problem.¡±

 Chapter 1819 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (23)

    <h4>Chapter 1819: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (23)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Cha was in a good mood.


    If she earned money, she could help her mother repair the jade pendant.


    She might even be able to get her mother and sisters out of misery.


    In short, she was one step closer to her goal


    After saying goodbye to the Sixth Master, Xia Cha and Xia Chuan walked towards the entrance of the JP stage. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll treat you to supper.¡±


    They had already called home in the afternoon.


    Fang Liu and Xia Zhenli would not be worried if Xia Chuan did not go back for the entire night. Of course, Xia Wangshi would be even happier if he did not go back since she could save a meal.


    As for Xia Cha, her mother and two sisters were naturally worried if she did not go back.


    However, she called a store not far from the Xia family. Xia Lan answered the call and Xia Cha found an excuse to go back tomorrow. Although Xia Lan was worried, she was relieved to know that she was with Xia Chuan.


    Xia Chuan shook his head. ¡°Cha Cha, don¡¯t spend your hard-earned money. Let¡¯s find a cheaper hotel. After tonight, we can go back after repairing the jade pendant tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Brother, you have toe with me next week. I¡¯ll give you 200 yuan every time. You can¡¯t refuse. If you do, I won¡¯t let youe with me.¡±


    ¡°Cha Cha, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother, save the money I gave you. Don¡¯t let Grandma and Third Aunt find out.¡±


    Xia Chuan wanted to say something when suddenly, a motorcycle roared. Before Xia Cha and Xia Chuan could react, the bag on Xia Cha¡¯s back was snatched away by a motorcycle rider.


    It was so fast that Xia Cha had no time to react.


    ¡°Thief!¡± Xia Chuan reacted and chased after the person who had stolen the bag.


    Xia Cha also chased after him.


    At this moment, a ck sedan drove over. The person in the car happened to see this scene.


    The car sped quickly, chasing after the person on the motorcycle.


    No matter how fast a motorcycle was, it could notpare to a sedan.


    After a while, the sedan caught up with the motorcycle.


    Jian Ming got off the car and subdued the person who had stolen the bag. He called the police and reported the case.


    Xia Chuan and Xia Cha caught up to them, panting.


    Jian Ming passed the bag to Xia Chuan. ¡°Take a look. Is there anything missing?¡±


    Xia Chuan handed the bag to Xia Cha. Xia Cha looked at the things inside and nodded. ¡°There¡¯s nothing missing.¡± Then, she looked at Jian Ming. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You should thank our Young Master!¡±


    Xia Cha looked at a ck sedan parked by the roadside.


    The car seemed a little familiar. Xia Cha thought of the Huo family and frowned slightly.


    As if sensing her gaze, the window at the back of the car slowly rolled down, revealing a handsome face.


    ¡°Young Master Huo?¡±


    Xia Chuan recognized Huo Heng and was a little surprised. Thinking that he had gotten someone to help Cha Cha get her bag back, he bowed to him. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Huo.¡±


    Xia Cha pursed her lips. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xia Cha always felt that Young Master Huo was a dangerous person.


    It was best not to interact with him if possible.


    Huo Heng leaned his elbow on the car window, his well-defined fingers caressing his handsome jaw. ¡°Little girl, I never ept a verbal thank you.¡±


    A guarded look appeared in Xia Cha¡¯s eyes. ¡°Young Master Huo, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything tonight. Are you treating me?¡±


    Xia Cha pursed her lips and was silent for a few seconds. A trace of slyness appeared in her clear eyes. ¡°Alright, since you want me to treat you, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal!¡±


    After the thief was taken away by the police, Huo Heng invited Xia Cha and Xia Chuan into the car.


    It was Xia Chuan¡¯s first time sitting in such a high-end sedan. His nerves were tense as he nced at Xia Cha beside him. She was calm and did not panic.


    The car drove for a distance and arrived at the night market.


    Xia Cha pointed at one of the stalls. ¡°Young Master Huo, I¡¯m very poor and can¡¯t treat you to a high-end restaurant. I can only eat in such a small ce. If you don¡¯t want to eat, my brother and I will go ahead ourselves.¡±


    Huo Heng raised an eyebrow. ¡°As long as it¡¯s from Little Cha Cha, I like it.¡±


    His voice was so soft that only the two of them could hear it.


    Xia Cha red at him, only to see him smiling devilishly.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, don¡¯t call me Little Cha Cha. We¡¯re not close.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll call you Little Haitang?¡± Huo Heng narrowed his long and feminine eyes.


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Could it be that Young Master Huo was also at the JP stage earlier?


    Had he seen her perform on stage?


    As if seeing through her thoughts, the smile on Huo Heng¡¯s face became even more charming. ¡°As long as I call your family, they will know that you¡¯re singing here.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Huo, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended you, have I? Why are you always creating trouble for me?¡±


    Xia Chuan immediately looked at Huo Heng as if he was facing a great enemy. He pulled Xia Cha to his side. ¡°Young Master Huo, Cha Cha is still young. If she has offended you in any way, please just teach her a lesson. If you want to vent your anger, you can hit me and scold me.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t offend him in any way.¡±


    Huo Heng raised an eyebrow. ¡°I won¡¯t hold it against you for not eating with me before.¡±


    Huo Heng asked Jian Ming to stop the car. ¡°I¡¯m not a picky person. As long as it¡¯s from Xiao Cha, I like it.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the man¡¯s extremely handsome side profile and the charming smile on his lips, and her heart thumped.


    Why was this person so strange?


    Were they that close?


    Could it be that he really liked her sister and wanted to find out something from her?


    Xia Cha got out of the car with doubts.


    ¡­


    The three of them arrived at the barbecue stall.


    Huo Heng never came to such ces.


    But to Xia Cha and Xia Chuan, this was a ce they could note to even if they wanted to.


    After all, a barbecue would cost a lot of money.


    Huo Heng was wearing a white shirt and ck pants. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, it did not affect his aura.


    The moment he arrived, he looked extremely out of ce.


    Not only was Huo Heng¡¯s aura outstanding, but his appearance was also eye-catching.


    His eyebrows, lips, and nose were well-defined, as if they were meticulously drawn by a master, making it impossible to find any ws.


    When Xia Cha saw him this time, she found that hisplexion was much better than thest time she went to the Xia family. He looked even more eye-catching.


    He undid his exquisite cufflinks and rolled up his clean shirt sleeves, revealing a luxurious watch on his left wrist.


    Xia Cha nced at Huo Heng. ¡°Young Master Huo, what do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I like anything Little Cha Cha orders.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Huo, don¡¯t call me Little Cha Cha. We¡¯re really not close.¡±


    ¡°Little Haitang?¡±


    Xia Cha pulled a long face. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll call you Little Haitang in the future.¡±


    Xia Cha was speechless. This person was even more annoying than Xia Wangshi!


    Seeing Xia Cha pout and re at him, Huo Heng felt like he had returned to the time he had first met Xia Tang.

 Chapter 1820 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (24)

    <h4>Chapter 1820: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (24)</h4>


    In a red sports car.


    Sun Ningning looked at Huo Heng, who was sitting in front of the barbecue stall eating with two shabby children. Her eyes widened, thinking that she was hallucinating.


    Huo Heng used to be arrogant and looked down on those at the bottom.


    He had to wash his hands several times aftering into contact with them.


    Not to mention going to the barbecue stall to eat with them.


    Huo Heng had gotten into a car ident and had indeed changed a lot!


    Somehow, Sun Ningning felt that the Huo Heng now was more charming than before!


    Sun Ningning recorded a video and sent it to Ye Shuangshuang.


    After watching the video, Ye Shuangshuang replied with a voice message.


    ¡°The two poor children of the Xia family are not a threat to you.¡±


    Sun Ningning heard from Ye Hongming that Huo Heng had gone to the Xia family a few days ago.


    However, Sun Ningning had not expected Huo Heng to like Xia Cha. After all, Xia Cha was a malnourished girl.


    Yet, the fact that Huo Heng was willing toe out for barbecue with the two children of the Xia family meant that he had his eyes on the Xia family. Could it be that he really liked a girl from the Xia family?


    No, no. If he liked the girl from the Xia family, she would not be able to get close to him.


    Sun Ningning hurriedly made a call.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha ordered a lot of food.


    Both she and Xia Chuan were eating, but Huo Heng, who was sitting opposite her, did not move.


    His long and feminine upturned eyesnded on her.


    Xia Cha nced at him.


    She had to admit that he was handsome and charming.


    But didn¡¯t he think it was rude to stare at her nonstop?


    Xia Chuan was an honest person and did not notice Huo Heng looking at Xia Cha. Seeing that Huo Heng was not eating, he mustered up his courage and said, ¡°Young Master Huo, this mutton skewer tastes pretty good. Try it.¡±


    Huo Heng smirked. ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Xia Cha snorted in her heart.


    He was a young master. Why would he eat the food here?


    However, why was he willing to humble himself toe here?


    Did he really like her sister?


    Looking at Xia Cha frowning and biting her lips, Huo Heng smiled. ¡°Little Haitang, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Huo Heng pressed the switch of the wheelchair and went to Xia Cha. He took out a checkered handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the corner of her mouth before Xia Cha could react. ¡°You¡¯re like a child.¡±


    Xia Cha froze.


    She had not expected him to wipe her mouth so suddenly.


    His slender fingers were holding onto the handkerchief, which had a faint refreshing scent.


    His face was very close to hers. He was as handsome as aic book character, and every contour of his face looked like it was carved out carefully.


    Xia Cha met his smiling upturned eyes and her breath stopped for a second.


    Suddenly, she choked and started to cough uncontrobly.


    Huo Heng had not expected her to have such a huge reaction. He passed some water to her. ¡°Drink it.¡±


    Xia Cha drank the water and felt better after a while.


    Her face flushed red and she red at the culprit who had choked her. ¡°Young Master Huo, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being very rude?¡±


    Huo Heng raised his eyebrows, looking like he did not think he was rude. ¡°I like your sister. Why is it rude to take care of her sister?¡±


    Xia Cha was furious.


    In the Xia family, people like Xia Wangshi could not anger her, but this Young Master Huo always made her angry whenever she saw him.


    Did she owe him something in her previous life?


    Huo Heng nced at Xia Chuan. ¡°There¡¯s something dirty at the corner of Little Haitang¡¯s mouth. I wiped it for her purely out of good intentions. Look at her reaction. Does she like me?¡±


    Xia Chuan had never sat down to eat with a young master like Huo Heng, let alone talk to him. From what he knew, this kind of young master was high up in the air. He was willing to eat with the siblings and was even willing to joke. This proved that he was definitely not a bad person.


    ¡°Y-young Master Huo, don¡¯t joke with my younger sister. She¡¯s still a child and doesn¡¯t know about such things. However, if you treat her like your younger sister and wipe her mouth, I think that should be fine.¡±


    Xia Cha red at Xia Chuan. ¡°Brother, why are you speaking up for him?¡±


    Xia Chuan touched his head. ¡°Young Master Huo doesn¡¯t look like a bad person.¡±


    Xia Cha was speechless. Would the word ¡®bad¡¯ be written on the face of a bad person?


    Huo Heng looked at the innocent siblings and a smile appeared on his handsome face.


    He took out a cigarette and lighter from his pocket and bit the cigarette on his lips. He was about to light it when a sweet voice trailed from behind him. ¡°Young Master Huo¡­¡±


    That voice really gave people goosebumps.


    Huo Heng did not turn back.


    However, Xia Cha and Xia Chuan looked behind Huo Heng.


    He saw two young women wearing tight T-shirts and short skirts standing not too far away.


    They were both good-looking and had good figures.


    The two of them were looking at Huo Heng with resentment.


    One of them pouted. ¡°Young Master Huo, you haven¡¯t contacted Qingqing in a long time.¡± The woman said as she walked forward and squatted beside Huo Heng.


    The other was not to be outdone and squatted on the other side of Huo Heng.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, you haven¡¯t contacted Lulu in a long time.¡±


    Huo Heng nced at the two women beside him. The smell of perfume on them made him want to vomit.


    He looked down and lit the cigarette.


    His well-defined hand held the cigarette, took a puff, and exhaled slowly.


    Raising his eyes, he looked at the two women coldly through the smoke.


    He did not say a word, but his eyes suddenly turned cold with an invisible warning.


    The two women were shocked and wanted to say something, but their words seemed to be stuck in their throats and they could not say anything.


    The two women got up and left in embarrassment.


    After they left, Huo Heng nced across the road.


    Although there was a distance between them, Sun Ningning felt like she had been stabbed by an arrow.


    She shivered.


    Not daring to stay another second, she stepped on the elerator and the sports car sped away.


    She must have been hallucinating just now. Huo Heng had probably not noticed her!


    After Sun Ningning and the two women left, Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha. The little girl was calm and eating calmly.


    She had no interest in him and other women.


    However, this was normal.


    Even when she was still Tangtang, she did not have any feelings for him. If he had not been seriously ill, she would not have gone to see the snowfall with him and would not have gotten into an ident because of him!


    He had to protect her well in this life!


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Little Haitang, I only have your sister in my heart now. I¡¯m not interested in other women.¡±


    Indeed, when she heard that it concerned her family, she was like an angry kitten. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to like my sister.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll like you, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1821 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (25)

    <h4>Chapter 1821: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (25)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Huo Heng¡¯s voice was very soft and only he and Xia Cha could hear it.


    Xia Cha widened her bright ck eyes and looked at Huo Heng in disbelief.


    Huo Heng raised his hand and knocked her head lightly. ¡°I¡¯m joking.You¡¯re not as pretty as your sister.¡±


    Xia Cha realized that this person was here just to make her angry.


    Huo Heng stopped teasing her and looked at Xia Chuan. ¡°What are you doing in Yan City?¡±


    Before Xia Cha could stop Xia Chuan, Xia Chuan said honestly, ¡°Cha Cha came ti repair her jade pendant.¡±


    Without them saying anything, Huo Heng already understood why Xia Cha would sing at the Sixth Master¡¯s ce.


    ¡°The repair outside is not reliable. I know a very good repairman. I can guarantee that he will do a good job.¡±


    Xia Cha pursed her lips. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Young Master Huo¡­¡±


    Guessing that she was going to reject him, Huo Heng said to Xia Chuan before she could, ¡°Some jade shops will swap the real thing, and the sess rate of repair is not as high as my friend¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s alreadyte. The two of you will not be allowed to stay in a hotel since you¡¯re not of age. It¡¯s not safe to stay in a small hotel. Do you dare ti bring your sister to an unsafe ce?¡±


    Xia Chuan shook his head with a blush.


    If he was alone, he could even sleep under a bridge, but with Cha Cha around, he could not stay in a dangerous ce.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Xia Cha felt that this Young Master Huo was more dangerous than a bad person!


    ¡°Cha Cha, Young Master Huo has a noble status and is knowledgeable. He won¡¯t lie to us.¡±


    Xia Cha was speechless.


    Because of Xia Chuan¡¯s strong request, Xia Cha had no choice but to hand the broken jade pendant to Huo Heng.


    Xia Chuan was right. With Huo Heng¡¯s status, he would not cheat them on the jade pendant!


    Aftering out from the barbecue stall, Huo Heng said that he was taking them to find his friend. In the end, the car drove to a vi.


    Jian Yi had been on a business trip for the past two days and was not at home.


    The butler was surprised to see Huo Heng bringing two inly dressed children over.


    Huo Heng instructed the butler, ¡°Arrange a room for them.¡±


    Huo Heng entered the study after giving his instructions.


    Xia Chuan had never been to such a luxurious and stylish vi. There was shock in his eyes, but he did not dare to look around the ce.


    When they arrived at the guest room, Xia Chuan was extremely reserved. He looked at Xia Cha behind him. ¡°Cha Cha, I feel like I¡¯m in a pce.¡±


    ¡°Brother, that¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen anything better.¡± Xia Cha herself was shocked when she heard this.


    Had she seen anything better than this?


    ¡°Miss Xia, this is your room.¡±


    The butler brought Xia Cha to another guest room.


    Xia Cha¡¯s reaction was much calmer than Xia Chuan¡¯s.


    The butler prepared clean pajamas for them. Xia Cha thanked him and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    After showering, Xia Cha thought of the jade pendant. Although Young Master Huo would not cheat her of a jade pendant with his status, it was very precious to her mother.


    She would only be at ease after she met the repairman.


    Xia Cha came out of the room.


    After asking the butler and finding out that Huo Heng was in the study, Xia Cha went to look for him.


    The butler said that Huo Heng¡¯s study was at the end of the corridor on the second floor. Xia Cha walked over.


    Arriving at the study, Xia Cha knocked on the door.


    No one responded.


    The door of the study was not closed tightly. Xia Cha pushed the door open and looked inside. ¡°Young Master Huo?¡±


    There was still no response.


    There seemed to be the sound of a song inside. Xia Cha nced at the projection on the wall.


    There was a period drama on the screen. It was broadcasting a plot where the newly crowned concubine needed to dance.


    Xia Cha looked at the woman slowly walking out on the screen. She was slightly stunned.


    This woman gave her a very familiar feeling.


    Watching the woman dance, Xia Cha forgot where she was.


    Her fingers started to pose and dance with the woman on the screen.


    Her slender fingers and slender waist were as soft as a snake¡¯s. Even though she was wearing pajamas, she could still dance like the woman on the screen.


    The woman on the screen acted coquettishly. Herst action was to cover her face with her slender fingers, revealing only a pair of beautiful eyes.


    Xia Cha followed the woman¡¯s action, her slender fingers covering her face, her slightly upturned phoenix eyes swirling with a natural charm.


    Huo Heng went to the bedroom to take a document and returned to the study. What he saw was Xia Cha dancing with Xia Tang, who was acting as the concubine.


    His long and feminine upturned eyes could not help but narrow slightly.


    Countless memories surged into his mind and attacked his heart.


    Tangtang¡­


    When she went on stage and sang the main song in Tangtang¡¯s album beautifully, he was already sure that she was Tangtang.


    Now that he saw her dancing, he was only amazed, but not surprised.


    After Xia Cha finished dancing with the beautiful concubine on the screen, she suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    She turned around and saw the man who had appeared at the door of the study.


    After returning to the vi, the man changed into a white V-neck t-shirt. His exquisite corbones were slightly exposed and his hair was not as formally styled as it was outside. It was slightly messy and covered his forehead, making his facial features even more handsome.


    He looked at her and narrowed his eyes.


    Xia Cha could not understand the meaning in his eyes, but she could feel that he was not looking at her, but at someone else through her.


    Xia Cha did not know what was wrong with her. As she watched the woman on the screen dance, she had started dancing unexpectedly and had even been caught by Young Master Huo.


    Xia Cha lowered her head, her heart thumping wildly.


    No matter how bold sge was, it was still awkward to be seen by others.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    Huo Heng saw through Xia Cha¡¯s thoughts and smiled. ¡°You danced very well.¡±


    Xia Cha looked down, not daring to look at him again. She did not say anything and ran away in panic.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha returned to her room and calmed down after a while.


    Lying on the pillow and smelling the faint fragrance, her eyelids became heavy.


    After she fell asleep, she had a dream. In the dream, she was sitting in a car and the car suddenly lost control and kept rushing down the cliff.


    Someone seemed to be calling her. ¡°Tangtang, Tangtang¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Huo Heng came to the guest room where Xia Cha was and went to the bed. When he saw the girl on the bed, who kept shaking her head, her small hands gripping the bedsheets tightly, as if she was extremely afraid and nervous.


    There was a lot of sweat on her forehead. Huo Heng took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    Sensing her fear, he held her hand tightly. ¡°Tangtang, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    The girl who had fallen into a nightmare slowly quietened down.


    Her breathing returned to normal.


    Huo Heng pushed her sweaty hair away and touched her forehead lightly.


    ¡°Tangtang, I will protect you this time.¡±

 Chapter 1822 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (26)

    <h4>Chapter 1822: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (26)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The next day.


    Xia Cha woke up at dawn.


    She sat up from the bed and looked down at her hands.


    Last night, she felt that someone had sat by the bed for the entire night, arge hand holding her hand tightly.


    It had to be an illusion!


    Who would sit by her bed all night and hold her hand?


    She had had many dreamsst night and had not slept well. Her head hurt a little.


    After getting up and washing up, Xia Cha went to the guest room where Xia Chuan was sleeping.


    The door to the guest room was open and the bed was neatly made. It seemed like Xia Chuan had already woken up.


    Xia Cha walked downstairs.


    Seeing Xia Chaing downstairs, the butler said with a smile, ¡°Miss Xia, your brother is in the dining room with our Young Master.¡±


    Xia Cha nodded and walked toward the dining room.


    Xia Chuan and Huo Heng sat in the dining room. Xia Chuan was still a little uneasy, while Huo Heng sat at the head of the table, looking down at his newspaper.


    Hearing the sound, he looked up at Xia Cha.


    Huo Heng was wearing a sapphire blue V-neck shirt today. The cut was smooth and fitting, wrapping around his tall figure. Although he could not walk, his shoulders and chest were well-defined, making him look very firm and muscr.


    His fringe fell on his forehead and his handsome facial features were charming.


    When he saw Xia Cha, a trace of unnoticeable affection appeared in his long upturned eyes. ¡°Little Haitang, did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Young Master Huo. Is my jade pendant repaired yet?¡±


    Toward Huo Heng, Xia Cha remained aloof and distant.


    Huo Heng did not mind her attitude and took out the repaired jade pendant. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Xia Cha walked over and took the jade pendant from Huo Heng.


    It was repaired very well. There was no sign that it had cracked at all.


    Joy appeared in Xia Cha¡¯s eyes as she looked up at Huo Heng. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Huo.¡±


    The smile she revealed now came from the bottom of her heart. That face looked extremely charming.


    Huo Heng looked away slightly at Xia Cha¡¯s smile.


    HIs fair ears were slightly hot.


    After breakfast, Xia Cha and Xia Chuan rejected Huo Heng¡¯s kindness and took the bus back to Wenfeng County.


    Huo Heng knew Xia Cha¡¯s personality. Although she had forgotten that she was once Xia Tang, the personality in her soul could not be changed.


    She liked to rely on herself for everything. Even when Xia Yanran married Xiao Yi and became the wife of a rich family, she had never asked Xia Yanran to help her.


    She had always been independent and strong.


    Huo Heng asked Jian Ming to drive to the bus stop and only left when he saw the siblings getting into the car.


    He would wait for his Little Haitang to grow up.


    ¡­


    When the car arrived at Wenfeng County, Xia Cha took out 200 yuan and handed it to Xia Chuan.


    Xia Chuan did not want anything, but under Xia Cha¡¯s insistence, he epted 100 yuan.


    ¡°Cha Cha, don¡¯t give it to me again. If not, I¡¯ll be really angry.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Brother. If you need money, you muste and find me.¡± Xia Cha had countless thoughts in her mind. In the future, she would definitely lead her family to be rich. ¡°Brother, our lives will be better in the future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so capable. You will definitely let the second branch live a good life.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you too.¡±


    Looking at Xia Cha who treated him as a family, Xia Chuan¡¯s eyes turned red. He had never felt any familial warmth since he was young, especially after his father married his stepmother. He felt like he was a servant in the family.


    ¡°Cha Cha, I¡¯m very happy that you think so, but I don¡¯t have any hopes for a good life anymore.¡±


    Before Xia Cha could say anything, a little boy¡¯s voice interrupted, ¡°Brother Xia Chuan, Sister Xia Cha, why are you here? Something big happened to your Xia family!¡±


    Hearing that something big had happened, Xia Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Xia Chuan asked the boy.


    The little boy looked at Xia Cha, ¡°Your second sister stole a few eggs from your grandmast night. Your grandma found out about it this morning and chased after your second sister to hit and scold her. The scolding was very bad. Your second sister jumped into the river in a fit of anger and has yet to be found.¡±


    What?!


    Xia Xing had jumped into the river?


    Xia Cha and Xia Chuan¡¯s expressions changed.


    It was the rainy season now and the water in the river had risen a lot. If Xia Xing had jumped into the river, she would be in danger if she was not careful.


    Xia Cha and Xia Chuan hurriedly ran toward the river the boy was pointing at.


    There were many people standing by the river.


    Xia Zhenyuan was in the river while Qiu Zhi, who was still very weak, was sitting on the riverbank crying. Xia Lan followed the riverbanks and kept calling Xia Xing¡¯s name.


    The family was panicking.


    There were also a few kind neighbors who helped Xia Zhenyuan search in the river.


    Among these people, there was no one else from the Xia family apart from the second branch.


    They did not care that something had happened to Xia Xing. Humans could be so cold and indifferent.


    Xia Chuan took off his shoes and hurriedly jumped into the water.


    Xia Cha squatted in front of Qiu Zhi, who was about to faint from crying. ¡°Mom, Second Sister will be fine. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    When Qiu Zhi saw Xia Cha, her lips trembled slightly. ¡°Xing¡¯er wanted to nourish my body and identally stole her grandma¡¯s eggs. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t protect the three of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, the most important thing now is to find Second Sister. Take care of my bag for me, I¡¯ll go find Second Sister.¡±


    Several people were already looking for her in the river. Xia Cha did not go into the water and ran along the riverbanks toward the opposite side.


    She more or less understood Xia Xing¡¯s personality.


    She would never think ofmitting suicide.


    Xia Cha searched for nearly 40 minutes and found the drenched Xia Xing under a pile of weeds opposite the river.


    Xia Xing hugged her knees, her face buried in her knees, her thin shoulders shaking slightly.


    Xia Cha walked over and sat beside Xia Xing. She did not use her of hiding to make her family anxious.


    Xia Cha took out a piece of chocte from her pocket. ¡°Second Sister, look at what I bought.¡±


    Hearing Xia Cha¡¯s voice, Xia Xing looked up. She looked at Xia Cha with red eyes and sniffed, ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re twins. Our hearts are connected!¡±


    Xia Xing looked at the chocte in Xia Cha¡¯s hand. ¡°Where did you get the money to buy this?¡±


    Xia Cha peeled the foil off the chocte and fed the chocte to Xia Xing. ¡°Is it sweet or bitter?¡±


    Xia Xing¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°It will still be bitter after eating it. Cha Cha, I only took a few eggs. Usually, the chickens at home are fed by Mommy. Mommy is sick. What¡¯s wrong with eating a few eggs?¡±


    ¡°After the old woman found out, she scolded me and wanted to kill me. Dad and Mom also felt that I was wrong and shouldn¡¯t have stolen the old woman¡¯s eggs.¡±


    ¡°What did I do wrong? The only thing I did wrong was to be the daughter of the second branch.¡±


    ¡°Second Sister!¡± Xia Cha¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°I know you feel wronged. Dad and Mom were wrong this time, but they¡¯re just used to being enved by Grandma. Their hearts aren¡¯t bad.. As long as we leave Grandma, our lives will be blissful.¡±

 Chapter 1823 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (27)

    <h4>Chapter 1823: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (27)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Xing thought of Xia Wangshi¡¯s strength, ruthlessness, and shamelessness. She felt despair.


    ¡°Cha Cha, it¡¯s easier said than done to leave Grandma.¡±


    Firstly, it would not be easy to convince her parents. They were used to being enved and felt that such a life was normal.


    Secondly, Xia Wangshi had control over their family¡¯s finances. Without money, they would not even be able to eat if they left the family.


    Xia Cha guessed Xia Xing¡¯s worry. She held Xia Xing¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Second Sister, life is so bitter that death might be better. What could be more terrifying than death in this world?¡±


    Xia Xing bit her lip.. ¡°Living a life worse than death is worse than dying.¡±


    ¡°So, we have to change!¡±


    Xia Xing looked at Xia Cha, ¡°How?¡±


    Xia Cha whispered a few words in Xia Xing¡¯s ear and thetter¡¯s dark eyes slowly lit up.


    She looked at Xia Cha in disbelief. ¡°Is this¡­ really okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Cha Cha, you¡¯ve changed so much.¡±


    ¡°After I fell into aa after my ident, a master showed me the way in my dream.¡±


    Xia Xing did not doubt Xia Cha¡¯s words.


    Perhaps, it was because of the guidance of that master that Cha Cha had be so smart!


    ¡­


    Since Xia Xing was still missing, Qiu Zhi was about to go crazy.


    Xia Cha hurried to Qiu Zhi¡¯s side. Seeing that Qiu Zhi was about to faint, Xia Cha helped her to the side and whispered in her ear, ¡°Mom, Second Sister has been found.¡±


    Qiu Zhi widened her eyes. ¡°Really?¡± She held Xia Cha¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Has Xing¡¯er really been found?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Cha looked at Qiu Zhi and helped her to sit on a pile of grass by the side. ¡°Mom, Second Sister refused toe back with me and she didn¡¯t want you guys to find her. She said that she would onlye back if you agreed to one condition of hers. Otherwise, she would rather jump into the river and die!¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®die¡¯, Qiu Zhi tensed up.


    ¡°What does Xing¡¯er want us to promise her?¡±


    ¡°Leave the Xia family,¡± Xia Cha said.


    When Qiu Zhi heard those words, her expression froze for a moment.


    It took her a while to react. ¡°I-if we leave, our family will have a harder time. You three might not even be able to go to school anymore.¡±


    Of course, she wanted to get rid of Xia Wangshi and live alone too. However, the family¡¯s finances were in the hands of Xia Wangshi. Besides, Xia Wangshi was too strong and they did not dare to resist at all.


    Xia Cha took her bag from Qiu Zhi. She opened it and took out the money for Qiu Zhi to see. ¡°Mom, this is the money I earned. I can guarantee that as long as we live alone, we will have a good life in the future. I will earn enough for our school fees and living expenses.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t leave Grandma and her family, we will always have to rely on their kindness to us. Sister and I don¡¯t want to live that kind of life anymore.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandma say that she wouldn¡¯t let Sister go to school after the college entrance examination? Grandma even wanted to marry her off. Besides, Second Sister and I might not be able to go to high school after we finish middle school.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you and Dad work hard for the family every day, but what do you get in return? It¡¯s tough for you, and it¡¯s tough for us too. Don¡¯t you want us to be happy?¡±


    Qiu Zhi looked at the money Xia Cha took out and frowned. ¡°Cha Cha, where did you get so much money?¡±


    Xia Cha did not n to hide it from Qiu Zhi, ¡°Mom, I earned money from singing in Yan City. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to ask how I can earn so much money by singing. Can you listen to me sing first?¡±


    Xia Cha sang a song softly.


    Hearing Xia Cha¡¯s voice, Qiu Zhi¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Cha Cha, I¡¯ve never heard you sing before. I didn¡¯t know you sang so well.¡±


    ¡°Mom, when I was unconscious, there was a master who taught me.¡±


    ¡°Did you really earn all this money by singing?¡±


    Xia Cha nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a new era now. Our Wenfeng County is still very undeveloped, so it isn¡¯t that modern yet. But this society is the era of the Inte. With a phone and aputer, you can do many things without leaving your house.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Mom, if you really want the three of us to be able to study and be sessful in the future, promise me that after you convince Dad to ask Grandma to let us go!¡±


    Qiu Zhi looked at Xia Cha¡¯s eager and expectant eyes. She was already biased toward Xia Cha.


    Although she did not know if Xia Cha¡¯s singing was reliable or not, even if she could not earn money, the family still had her and Xia Zhenyuan to support them.


    The three children wouldn¡¯t starve to death.


    If she continued to live with Xia Wangshi, her three children might leave her.


    Cha Cha had gotten into a car ident not too long ago, and Xing¡¯er had almost jumped into the river to drown. Xia Wangshi had even nned to marry her Lan¡¯er into the Huo family¡­ In the past, she could endure whatever grievances and bullying she suffered.


    But she could not hurt her three children.


    Tears gathered in Qiu Zhi¡¯s eyes. She raised her hand and wiped her tears, her usually gentle gaze bing firm. ¡°For the three of you, I have to make up my mind to split from the family!¡±


    Xia Lan found Xia Cha and Qiu Zhi. When she found out that Xia Xing had been found, she heaved a sigh of relief. Xia Cha had told Xia Lan about the separation of the family. Xia Lan agreed wholeheartedly, ¡°Mom, even if we don¡¯t have money and I can¡¯t go to school anymore, I will still let my two younger sisters go to school. I¡¯ll go out to work. We¡¯ll will be happy even if we have to eat wild vegetables or sleep under bridges as long as we¡¯re together and not have to live under someone else¡¯s control.¡±


    Hearing Xia Lan¡¯s words, Qiu Zhi nodded with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find your father now.¡±


    Qiu Zhi was about to leave when Xia Cha pulled her back. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t expose us in front of Dad. Just say that Second Sister hasn¡¯t been found, and that we can¡¯t live in the Xia family.¡±


    Qiu Zhi nodded.


    ¡­


    After Xia Xing fell into the river, no one had found her.


    After Xia Wangshi found out about this, shey on the bed and imed that she was not feeling well.


    The eldest and third branch looked like they were watching a good show. Anyway, they were not the ones who had killed Xia Xing.


    In the evening, Xia Zhenyuan still had not found Xia Xing.


    His heart hurt. Initially, he had been unwilling to leave the Xia family. But now that he could not find Xia Xing, and Xia Lan and Xia Cha were unwilling to return home, Xia Zhenyuan realized that if they did not agree to his wife¡¯s request, his wife and daughters would really leave him.


    Xia Xing had disappeared. Apart from Xia Chuan, who had gone to the river to look for her, no one from the Xia family had appeared.


    It was too disappointing.


    When Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi returned home, Xia Lan and Xia Xing went to invite the elders of the Xia family and the elders of Wenfeng County over.


    Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi returned home first. Old Master Xia was sitting in the main room, smoking. Seeing Xia Zhenyuan return, he stood up and asked anxiously, ¡°Have you found Xing¡¯er?¡±


    Seeing the worry in Old Master Xia¡¯s eyes, Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s tensed face rxed a little. He was about to say something when Qiu Zhi pinched his arm lightly. ¡°Xia Zhenyuan, if you don¡¯t say it today, we¡¯ll get a divorce!¡±

 Chapter 1824 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (28)

    <h4>Chapter 1824: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (28)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Xing had jumped into the river and had not been found for nearly a day. Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s heart almost copsed.


    Looking at his wife¡¯s red eyes and pale face, he mustered his courage and said to Old Master Xia, ¡°Dad, call Mom out. I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°After your mother heard about what happened to Xing¡¯er, she fell sick from anxiety and even vomited blood in the afternoon.¡±


    Hearing this, Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s heart softened.


    The words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat, unable toe out.


    Xia Cha and Xia Chuan were crouched under the window of the main room. But Xia Cha had already expected Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s indecisiveness.


    .


    She looked at Xia Chuan. ¡°Brother, it seems like we have to take action.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t Xia Wangshi so worried that she had fallen sick? She had even vomited blood?


    How long could she pretend for?


    Xia Chuan nodded and walked toward Xia Wangshi¡¯s room with a bag.


    It was the summer season and the windows of Xia Wangshi¡¯s room were not closed. Xia Cha looked inside and saw Xia Wangshi sitting on the bed eating peaches. She did not look unwell at all.


    Xia Chuan opened the bag in his hand and put the two snakes he had caught on the mountain into the room.


    The snakes that Xia Chuan had caught were not poisonous, but Xia Wangshi had a weakness. She was afraid of such cold-blooded animals, whether they were poisonous or not.


    After releasing the snake, Xia Cha and Xia Chuan quietly observed the movements in the room.


    Xia Wangshi was listening to themotion outside. Seeing that Xia Zhenyuan had heard that she was sick and did not dare to say anything, her lips curled into a smug smile.


    She understood her son well.


    It was impossible for Qiu Zhi to urge him to make any unreasonable requests!


    Even if Xia Xing died, Xia Zhenyuan would not dare to say anything about her.


    Xia Wangshi was still secretly rejoicing when she heard a hissing sound. She turned around.


    When she saw two snakes crawling over from the edge of the bed, her pupils constricted in fear.


    With a gasp, she quickly got up from the bed and ran outside.


    ¡°Old man! There¡¯s a snake. A snake¡­¡±


    Xia Wangshi ran to the main room in one breath and grabbed Old Master Xia¡¯s arm, saying in a panic, ¡°Old man, a snake entered the room.¡±


    Hearing that there were snakes in the room, Old Master Xia took a shovel and ran in quickly.


    Xia Wangshi sat on the chair and poured a ss of water to calm herself down.


    After drinking the water, she realized that something was wrong. She looked up and met Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s suspicious gaze.


    Xia Wangshi threw away the peach in her hand and leaned back against the chair, pretending to be weak. She kept patting her heart. ¡°Ouch, it hurts here. It¡¯s so ufortable!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, when you ran out of the room, you were full of energy and were still eating peaches. Your face was full of life. You didn¡¯t look like you were sick at all. Every time something happens, you always pretend to be sick to fool my parents. Do you think they would still be deceived?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if my second sister is dead or alive right now. We¡¯ve been looking for her for the entire day, but we haven¡¯t found her. My father is almost going crazy. Grandma, how could you still be in the mood to eat peaches? I think you don¡¯t care about our family at all!¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s words enlightened Xia Zhenyuan.


    No matter how dumb he was, he could tell that Xia Wangshi was faking it!


    She only wanted to shirk all responsibility!


    ¡°Mom, since you¡¯re not sick, I have something to ask you.¡± Xia Zhenyuan had never been so bold and daring in front of Xia Wangshi. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live with you without my wife and daughters. I¡¯m afraid that one day, I¡¯ll be separated from my family.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me for being unfilial. Mom, please let our family leave.¡±


    When Xia Wangshi heard Xia Zhenyuan mention that, she was stunned for a moment. When she regained her senses, she shouted at the top of her lungs.


    Xia Wangshi knew very well that although the second branch had three good-for-nothings, she would be able to receive betrothal gifts when they got married in the future. More importantly, Xia Zhenyuan had the strength to work hard in the orchard and the money he earned every month could still be in her pocket. Letting the second branch leave would be a loss to her.


    She would never allow this to happen!


    Xia Wangshi shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Xia Zhenyuan, how could you be so unfilial? You¡¯re tossing your mother aside now that you have a wife. When your mother gave birth to you, she almost died from childbirth! Have I ever starved your family? But your second daughter is a thief. She jumped into the river tomit suicide after I said a few words to her. Is it my fault?¡±


    ¡°People from the first and third branches,e and tell us who¡¯s right!¡±


    The eldest and third branch, who had long heard themotion, entered the main room. When they learned that the second branch had proposed to leave the family, they allshed out at Xia Zhenyuan.


    ¡°Second Brother, how could you ask to do that? Our family is living well. Why should we split up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Brother. What will your family eat and drink after leaving? Your daughters still need to study!¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan had never left home. From a young age, he had been instilled with the idea that if he left the Xia family, he would not be able to support his wife and daughter.


    It was alright for him to suffer and starve, but he could not let his wife and daughter suffer with him!


    Xia Cha noticed that Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s expression had softened and she immediately said, ¡°Dad, do we eat well or wear warm clothes here? Have any of us ever had clothes that aren¡¯t Aunt and Sister Furong¡¯s leftovers? Besides, everyone gets to eat at the table. Have we been allowed to do that? When have we not eaten leftovers?¡±


    Xia Wangshi looked at Xia Cha, who had be eloquent after the ident. She furrowed her eyebrows tightly and held her chest, coughing violently. ¡°How can a child like you interrupt a conversation between adults? Zhenyuan, if you still think of me as your mother, chase this girl out!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Zhenxiang, throw Xia Cha out.¡±


    Xia Zhenxiang took a few steps forward, grabbed Xia Cha¡¯s slender arm, and dragged her out.


    Xia Cha had expected this. When she was about to reach the door, she raised her other hand and stabbed a thin needle into Xia Zhenxiang¡¯s arm.


    Feeling the pain, Xia Zhenxiang let go of Xia Cha, raised his hand, and pped her ruthlessly.


    ¡°Stupid girl, how dare you stab me?¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s face was red and swollen from the p and blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. She had expected this p.


    If he did not let Xia Zhenyuan see the ugly side of the Xia family, he would never harden his heart.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re not my father. What right do you have to hit me? Boohoo, it hurts. Uncle, my second sister fell into the river and we don¡¯t know if she¡¯s dead or alive. You and Third Uncle didn¡¯t go to the river and you¡¯re even hitting me now. Do you want our family to die?¡±


    Xia Zhenxiang looked at Xia Cha who was crying sadly and he frowned. This wretched girl. She was the one who had stabbed him first.


    Xia Zhenxiang rolled up her sleeves and found that there were no marks where the needle had pierced him. He was about to say something when Xia Zhenyuan suddenly ran over. Looking at Xia Cha, who was lying on the ground with a red and swollen face, he pulled her into his arms and his eyes immediately turned red.


    Xia Cha¡¯s words woke him uppletely.


    They had to leave this family today!

 Chapter 1825 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (29)

    <h4>Chapter 1825: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (29)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Zhenyuan carried Xia Cha into the hall. Qiu Zhi crouched down and pulled Xia Cha into her arms.


    ¡°Dear, it hurts a lot, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Xia Cha blinked at Qiu Zhi quietly and said softly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    The tears in Qiu Zhi¡¯s eyes fell on Xia Cha¡¯s face.


    Old Master Xia came out with two dead snakes. After asking Xia Zhenxiang to throw the two dead snakes out, he walked up to Xia Wangshi and raised his hand to p her.


    This p shocked everyone in the room.


    Old Master Xia had always turned a blind eye to Xia Wangshi¡¯s strong bias at home..


    To Old Master Xia, it didn¡¯t matter as long as their family stayed together.


    He would never allow the second branch to leave the family.


    After Old Master Xia hit Xia Wangshi, he looked at Xia Zhenyuan. ¡°Zhenyuan, about Xing¡¯er, it was indeed your mother¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll immediately get the elders and the three families to follow you to the river to look for her. It¡¯s been a day and you haven¡¯t found her, but she might still have a chance at survival¡­¡±


    Before Old Master Xia could finish, Xia Cha struggled out of Qiu Zhi¡¯s arms and knelt on the ground. ¡°Grandpa, please let our family live! It¡¯s fine if Grandma doesn¡¯t care about my mother¡¯s illness, but she¡¯s always scolding and saying that my mother gave birth to useless children and didn¡¯t give my mother any tonic. My second sister only took a few eggs at home and wanted to nourish my mother, but she was treated as a thief.¡±


    ¡°My father has been working hard for the family for so many years. His wife and daughter are sick and he doesn¡¯t even have the money to buy tonics. Is this how a human should live?¡±


    ¡°Are you only willing to let us go after our entire family dies in Grandma¡¯s hands?¡±


    Xia Wangshi was furious after being pped by Old Master Xia. When she heard Xia Cha¡¯s words, she stood up from the chair and pointed at Xia Cha, shouting, ¡°You little brat, what are you saying? If I abused you and your mother, do you think you¡¯d still be alive today?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, if you¡¯re fairer, our family can choose not to leave today. In the future, my father can keep his own sry. My mother, Eldest Aunt, and Third Aunt will be treated equally and not do housework. Our family will eat together at the table. After the three of us get into a good high school and university, you can pay for us to attend it!¡±


    Not only did Xia Wangshi disagree with Xia Cha¡¯s words, but Ye Guixiang and Fang Liu disagreed too.


    If Qiu Zhi was not doing housework anymore, did she expect them to do it?


    ¡°No, your mom has coarse skin and was born to do housework,¡± Ye Guixiang said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your Mom has done it all these years. If she doesn¡¯t do it, who will?¡± Fang Liu pouted. ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Xia Zhenyuan. ¡°Dad, did you hear that? They only treat my mother as a free servant.¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s lips trembled and he fell to his knees with a thump.


    He kowtowed three times to Old Master Xia and Xia Wangshi. His eyes were red as he said firmly, ¡°Dad, Mom, Ah Zhi has suffered too much with me. I want to be nicer to her and the children for the rest of my life. Let¡¯s split up!¡±


    At this moment, Xia Lan had brought the elders of the Xia family and the elders of the county over.


    Old Master Xia hated to air his dirty linen in public. Seeing that Xia Lan had gotten outsiders over, his expression changed.


    Xia Lan had already told the elders about their family matters.


    Now that Xia Xing¡¯s fate was unknown, the second branch¡¯s family was determined to split from the family. An authoritative elder said, ¡°Someone¡¯s about to die. Old Master, you should respect the second branch¡¯s opinion. An honest person has been forced to this extent. Do you really want to drive them to death?¡±


    Everyone in the county knew the character of Xia Wangshi and the second branch¡¯s temperament.


    Old Master Xia looked at Xia Zhenyuan, Qiuzhi, Xia Lan, and Xia Cha who were kneeling on the ground. He had a bitter expression and sighed. ¡°Zhenyuan, have you thought it through?¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan nced at Qiu Zhi beside him. Seeing that her hair had turned white, he said firmly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s split!¡±


    Xia Wangshi wanted to say something, but seeing Old Master Xia¡¯s gaze and the elders of the Xia family, she had no choice but to ept this decision.


    Old Master Xia looked at Xia Wangshi. ¡°You can divide our assets. Give the second branch what they deserve.¡±


    Xia Wangshi nced at the second branch, who was kneeling on the ground, and said with a tense expression, ¡°Since your family is determined to split from us, I¡¯ll do the math for you.¡±


    ¡°All these years, although Zhenyuan has handed over his sry to me, the three children in the family have used up most of it on their school fees, food, and clothes. When Xia Cha got into a car ident a few days ago, I spent arge sum and I even had to fork out some of my own money.¡±


    ¡°As for the paddy fields and orchards, the orchards have long been managed by your older brother. The paddy fields have been taken over by Third Brother to sublet to the big boss. If you want to split our assets, you can only get a few chickens and a thousand dors for living expenses.¡±


    ¡°Also, my heart hurts when I see your family now. You can¡¯t stay here anymore. There¡¯s a deste mountain in the south that belongs to our Xia family. I¡¯ll give that piece ofnd to your family.¡±


    When Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi heard about the unfair division of assets, they both frowned.


    This was driving their family to their deaths!


    Not giving them anything but a barren mountain? How were they going to live in the future?


    Hearing this, Xia Cha felt that it was good.


    That deste mountain would be very useful in the future.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s a good thing that we can leave.¡±


    Xia Lan nodded as well. If they could leave, there would still be hope even if they were a little poor. They would finally be able to live their own lives.


    Qiu Zhi knew Xia Wangshi¡¯s personality. She would not give them anything.


    She nodded. ¡°If Mom feels that it¡¯s fair, we have no objections.¡±


    Xia Wangshi snorted. ¡°Move out tomorrow morning.¡±


    After signing the agreement, Xia Cha¡¯s family returned to their room.


    Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at Qiu Zhi and the two children. He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m the one who let you guys and your mother down. I only found out today that I was just aborer in the Xia family. They didn¡¯t treat me as their son at all.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I won¡¯t let you starve in the future. I¡¯ll go out and find Xing¡¯er first¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Hearing Xia Xing¡¯s voice, Xia Zhenyuan turned around and saw Xia Xinging out of the room. His eyes widened. ¡°H-How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°After Cha Cha came back, she found Xing¡¯er. We lied to you and said that we didn¡¯t find her because we wanted to leave the family,¡± Qiu Zhi said.


    Xia Zhenyuan understood the good intentions of his wife and daughter. He did not me them.


    The family sped their hands together. ¡°The house on the mountain is even more dpidated than this. Are you guys afraid?¡±


    Qiu Zhi and the three children shook their heads.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, we¡¯ll pack our things now and leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    This was the first time Xia Cha had seen her family smiling sincerely after she had woken up from the car ident.

 Chapter 1826 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (30)

    <h4>Chapter 1826: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (30)</h4>


    The family packed their things and returned to their rooms to rest excitedly.


    After the three children fell asleep, Qiu Zhi returned to her room with Xia Zhenyuan.


    Compared to the children¡¯s optimism, Qiu Zhi was worried.


    After all, Cha Cha was still a fifteen-year-old child. Singing to earn money was not a long-term solution.


    Xia Wangshi had only given them a piece of barren mountain. How would their family live in the future?


    Xia Zhenyuan was also not asleep. He was leaning against the head of the bed, smoking. Seeing Qiu Zhiing over, he held her hand. ¡°Ah Zhi, even if I have to go to the coal mine to work, I won¡¯t let all of you starve.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡®coal mine¡¯, Qiu Zhi¡¯s heart tightened.


    The coal mine was dozens of miles away from them. If Xia Zhenyuan went to work, he might only return once every few months.


    Besides, coal mines were dangerous. Brother Zhang from their county had gotten into an ident two years ago and had lost his life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go there unless you have no other choice.¡±


    They had finally separated from the family. Xia Cha was so excited that she could not fall asleep.


    She tossed a few times and got off the bed.


    She was about to go to the courtyard to sit for a while when she passed by Qiu Zhi and Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s room and heard their conversation.


    Xia Cha already had a n for her family¡¯s future.


    Seeing that her parents were so confused and worried about the future, Xia Cha raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    Qiu Zhi went to the door and opened it. When she saw Xia Cha, she was slightly surprised. ¡°Cha Cha, why are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°Come in quickly!¡±


    Xia Cha entered the room.


    Xia Zhenyuan hurriedly put out the cigarette.


    Xia Cha sat between Qiu Zhi and Xia Zhenyuan. Looking at her honest parents, Xia Cha smiled and said to them, ¡°Dad, Mom, times are different now. Our Wenfeng County is more backward and conservative, so you don¡¯t know the outside world. I went to Yan City and found that as long as I have a phone andputer, I can earn money without leaving the house.¡±


    Qiu Zhi and Xia Zhenyuan did not know much about this, so Xia Cha exined to them patiently.


    Although she had exined everything, they still did not understand and felt that it was impossible to earn money with just a phone.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, do you believe me? If you give me some time, I promise that we can live a good life together.¡±


    Looking at the confident Xia Cha, Qiu Zhi and Xia Zhenyuan were persuaded.


    Over the past few days, many things in the family had been Xia Cha¡¯s idea. Qiu Zhi also believed her daughter when thetter said that she had the guidance of an expert in her dreams after her ident. It was all thanks to Xia Cha that they were able to split up this time.


    Qiu Zhi looked at Xia Cha. ¡°Mom believes you.¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan held Qiu Zhi and Xia Cha¡¯s hands. ¡°I believe you too.¡±


    Xia Cha said, ¡°As long as our family works together, we¡¯ll definitely have a bright future.¡±


    Seeing Xia Cha¡¯s ambitious appearance, Qiu Zhi and Xia Zhenyuan were infected by her smile and tbey smiled too.


    ¡°When we get to our new home, I¡¯ll raise pigs, chickens, and ducks, and start more vegetable fields.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make something out of that barrennd. Although the plot ofnd was abandoned, there are many fruit trees nted there. It¡¯s just that no one has taken care of it for a long time and it hasn¡¯t grown as well as the fruit garden that Big Brother manages.¡±


    Hearing that her parents had hope and anticipation for the future again, a bright smile appeared on Xia Cha¡¯s face.


    ¡­


    Xia Wangshi and Old Master Xia were not asleep either.


    At the thought that the second branch was about to leave, Old Master Xia still felt a little upset.


    He red at Xia Wangshi, whom he had pped earlier and was still ignoring him. He said with a fierce expression, ¡°If you didn¡¯t go so far with the second branch in normal times, they would never have proposed to live alone.¡±


    Xia Wangshi sat up from the bed and red at Old Master Xia with red eyes. ¡°Zhenyuan¡¯s family is the most useless. I look down on them, but aren¡¯t you the same? What¡¯s the point of saying all this now that they¡¯ve been split from us?¡±


    Old Master Xia was stunned by Xia Wangshi¡¯s words.


    ¡°In front of the two older brothers and the elders of the county, the things you gave Zhenyuan¡¯s family were too shabby! Are you trying to drive their family to their deaths?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t do that, how will theye back and beg for our forgiveness? I can guarantee that in less than a month, their family wille back and beg me. At that time, let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll control them.¡± Xia Wangshi looked at Old Master Xia. ¡°Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi are born to be coolies. They don¡¯t have any brains and can¡¯t support the three children!¡±


    ¡­


    In the eldest branch.


    Xia Zhenxiang and Ye Guixiang were also awake.


    Tomorrow, with Xia Zhenyuan missing from work, Xia Zhenxiang would have to hire someone or get to work himself.


    He had not done manualbor since he was young, so he definitely could not do it himself. But if he hired someone, he would have to pay them.


    Xia Zhenxiang was very unhappy with Xia Zhenyuan. ¡°How dare a person like Second Brother bring his family out of the house? Is he crazy? And that Xia Cha of his family. She¡¯s so young, yet she dares to stab me and talk back to Mom. If she was my child, I would have beaten her to death!¡±


    With Qiu Zhi gone, the housework would fall to Ye Guixiang tomorrow. She was also full ofints. ¡°Qiu Zhi is the same. She doesn¡¯t want to do anything at home. Does she think she¡¯ll be able to eat a full meal in the future after moving out with Zhenyuan?¡±


    Xia Zhenxiangughed coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see how their family crawls back in disgrace!¡±


    ¡­


    The next day.


    The three sisters woke up before dawn.


    It was time to start a new life. The three sisters had excited and expectant smiles on their faces.


    Xia Zhenyuan borrowed a tricycle from the Li family next door and ced all their belongings into the tricycle.


    Xia Chuan got an old cart and helped them move some smaller items.


    When their family left, no one from the main, eldest or third households came out to send them off. All of them had their doors closed.


    The indifference and contempt of his family made Xia Zhenyuan disappointed.


    Because he was the worst among his siblings, his position in the family had always been very low.


    It was not that he did not understand that they only treated him as aborer.


    Seeing Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s gaze, Xia Cha looked up and said to him, ¡°Dad, you will be the most promising in this family in the future.¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan only thought that Xia Cha¡¯s words were nice andforted him. He caressed Xia Cha¡¯s head. ¡°Get on the tricycle, Daddy will take you there.¡±


    Xia Cha did not stand on ceremony with Xia Zhenyuan. She sat on the tricycle and hummed a tune as she headed for their new home.


    ¡­


    The piece ofnd was covered in weeds and there was not even a path.


    Xia Zhenyuan and Xia Cha were the first to arrive. Xia Zhenyuan took a sickle. ¡°Cha Cha, wait for Daddy here. Daddy will get out of here soon.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll prick yoy.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    In the past, Xia Zhenyuan had rarely seen Xia Cha smile, but ever since they left the familyst night, this child was smiling more often.

 Chapter 1827 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (31)

    <h4>Chapter 1827: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (31)</h4>


    After Qiu Zhi and the others arrived, the family worked together and quickly cleared out the path to the brick house.


    This ce was indeed very deste.


    There was nothing inside the brick house. It was dirty and messy.


    The moment she pushed open the door, a moist and moldy smell gushed out.


    This used to be the Xia family¡¯s old house. There were several rooms and the main house was very big. As long as it was reinforced and repaired, it would be enough for the family to live in.


    When the three sisters saw their own house, they shouted excitedly regardless of how terrible the environment was.


    Xia Xing said, ¡°Sister, Cha Cha, do you see the yard? It¡¯s so big. As long as we get rid of all the grass, we can even grow a chicken and vegetables!¡±


    Xia Lan said, ¡°I want to make a swing under that tree. In the future, the three of us will sit there and enjoy the breeze.¡±


    Xia Cha said, ¡°I want to make a small garden too.¡±


    Xia Chuan looked at the smiles on the three sisters¡¯ faces and smiled as well. ¡°It will alle true. However, we have to clean the house now. Otherwise, no one will be able to stay here tonight.¡±


    Apart from Xia Chuan, Li Erzhu, who had worked in the orchard before but had been dismissed by Xia Zhenxiang because he was too weak, also came to help.


    In order to support his family, Li Erzhu had gone to work at the coal mine two years ago. Not long ago, he had sprained his waist and was now resting at home. In the morning, Xia Zhenyuan went to his house to borrow a tricycle, and he found out that Xia Zhenyuan had split up from his family.


    He brought his wife, Madam Tian, and son, Li Xu, to help.


    Li Xu was about the same age as Xia Lan, but he was a year younger than her. He had already taken the college entrance examination in June and was the top science schr in the entire county.


    Li Xu had a refined and handsome appearance and was clearly a well-mannered schr.


    When he came, Xia Lan ran into the room to clean up, not daring to look at him.


    Xia Cha immediately knew that something was wrong. She asked Xia Xing softly, ¡°Second Sister, Sister and Brother Li Xu¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to them?¡±


    Looking at the insensitive Xia Xing, Xia Cha knew that it was pointless to ask.


    It seemed like her sister and Brother Li Xu liked each other.


    Xia Cha did not know why, but she thought of that handsome and devilish young master of the Huo family. She had interacted with him alone twice, and he was strange every time. If he really liked her sister, would he try to take her sister by force if he knew that her sister had a crush on someone?


    After a busy morning, it was almost noon and Qiu Zhi started to cook .


    Although she had very little money on hand, Qiu Zhi did not want to starve the children. With the Li family¡¯s help, she made dishes of stewed pork with vermicelli, stir-fried shredded potatoes, arge pot of wild vegetables, and stir-friedrd with chili.


    Xia Cha had not eaten so well since she woke up.


    In the afternoon.


    Almost all of the rooms had been tidied up. Xia Zhenyuan and Li Erzhu tidied the roof.


    Qiu Zhi and Tian Shi were busy tidying the yard. Qiu Zhi did not let Xia Cha do much work and let her rest in the room.


    How could Xia Cha sit still? She took out a thousand dors and asked Xia Chuan to go to the county to help her buy things.


    An hourter, Xia Chuan came over.


    Xia Chuan and Xia Cha arrived at a stream in the mountains.


    There was a natural waterfall by the stream. Although the weather was hot, this ce was very cool.


    Xia Chuan handed the phone he had bought to Xia Cha. He was a little confused. ¡°Cha Cha, your family needs money now. Why are you thinking of buying a phone?¡±


    ¡°Brother, I can help our family out of poverty with this phone.¡±


    Xia Chuan touched his head, even more confused.


    Xia Cha had asked Xia Chuan to get a card using Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s identification number .


    Now, 4Gwork was very convenient. Although the monthly fee was a little expensive, it was good that it was unlimited.


    Xia Cha lowered her head and downloaded a very popr video app. After registering, she handed her phone to Xia Chuan. ¡°Brother, stand behind me and record a video of me singing.¡±


    Although Xia Chuan did not know why Xia Cha was recording a singing video, he still did as she said.


    Xia Cha opened her mouth slightly and sang half of a song in her pure and ethereal voice between the mountains and streams.


    Every time Xia Chuan heard Xia Cha¡¯s voice, he was stunned.


    After recording the video for her, Xia Chuan handed the phone to Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha watched the video once. She only showed her back in the video, sitting in the mountains and rivers, singing a song that was filled with emotions.


    She did not know if the video would be popr, but at least, this was an opportunity.


    She typed a few words and uploaded it.


    After sending the message, Xia Cha saw several small fish swimming in the clear stream. ¡°Brother, there are fish!¡±


    ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll think of a way to catch a few and let Second Auntie make fish soup tonight.¡±


    ¡­


    At the Huo Corporation branch office.


    After the meeting, Huo Heng returned to his office from the conference room.


    Jian Ming came in. ¡°Young Master, a colleague saw this video just now. I thought that the figure looked a little familiar. Is this Miss Xia?¡±


    Huo Heng took the phone from Jian Ming and saw a little girl sitting in the green mountains and waters in the video, singing half a song. Her voice was pure and beautiful, like a stream of spring water entering one¡¯s heart. It was extremely pleasant to listen to.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at the girl in the video for a while.


    The little girl had forgotten her past memories but could still think of using a video to change her current situation.


    However, although her voice was pleasant and unique, it was not easy to get too many people¡¯s attention immediately.


    There were only thirty to forty likes on her video.


    However, those who liked her all leftments saying that her voice was nice and the environment was beautiful.


    Huo Heng handed his phone to Jian Ming. ¡°Help me download this video app as well.¡±


    After Jian Ming downloaded the video app for Huo Heng, Huo Heng registered a user name: Your Knight.


    After he liked Xia Cha¡¯s video, he said to Jian Ming, ¡°If this video doesn¡¯t be popr in two days, I want you to contact the operator and make it popr!¡±


    ¡­


    After dinner, after the Li family and Xia Chuan left, Xia Cha walked into Qiu Zhi and Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s room.


    Xia Zhenyuan was still busy in the yard and Qiu Zhi was tidying up the bed. Seeing Xia Chaing over, she hurriedly pulled her to the bed and sat down. ¡°Cha Cha, are you tired today? Mom will buy some good food tomorrow to nourish your body.¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to be special. I¡¯ll eat whatever you eat.¡±


    Xia Cha took out the money she used to singst time and handed it to Qiu Zhi. ¡°Mom, I used some of it. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I¡¯ll still sing next week. After the summer break, there will be enough for our tuition fees.¡±


    ¡°Cha Cha, Mom and Dad are useless. How could you have to earn your tuition fees?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be angry if you say that again.¡±


    Qiu Zhi put her arm around Xia Cha¡¯s shoulders and Xia Cha leaned into her arms with a smile on her face. ¡°I think it¡¯s worth it for our family to suffer a little. Besides, we will definitely live better than those people in the Xia family¡¯s old house in the future.¡±


    Qiu Zhi nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t say such depressing things in the future. To be honest, today is the happiest day since I married your father.¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Cha came out of Qiu Zhi¡¯s room. Thinking of the video she had recorded in the afternoon, she clicked on the video.

 Chapter 1828 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (32)

    <h4>Chapter 1828: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (32)</h4>


    There were more than a hundred likes and forty to fiftyments on the video.


    ¡°Oh my god, is this the sound of nature?¡±


    ¡°From the back, she looks like a young girl, right? But she sang so well!¡±


    ¡°The beautiful and moving song, together with the natural environment, feels like a painting!¡±


    ¡°An old auntie like me has decided to be a fan of this youngdy!¡±


    ¡°When will you upload a new video? I¡¯ve already repeated this song countless times.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Where did this little angele from!¡±


    Most of thements were praising Xia Cha, but there were also some that were not very friendly.


    ¡°This is obviously packaged by a team. Look at the clothes she¡¯s wearing. How can young girls wear such old clothes nowadays? It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s deliberately attracting attention.¡±


    ¡°She only dares to show her back view. Either she looks terrible, or she¡¯s not actually singing.¡±


    Xia Cha did not delete the badments. She simply replied, ¡°The new video will be recorded the day after tomorrow. Thank you for your love.¡±


    After urning off the video, Xia Cha fell asleep with a smile on her lips.


    In the first week after moving to their new home, the family repaired the dpidated house and tidied up the yard that was full of weeds.


    During this period, Xia Cha went to Yan City with Xia Chuan.


    After singing three songs, she earned yet another three thousand dors.


    The courtyard at home had been tidied up and Xia Lan had made a swing. Qiu Zhi knew that Xia Cha liked flowers and arranged a small flowerbed for her. Xia Cha went to the mountain to dig wild flowers and nted them in the small flowerbed.


    The courtyard was surrounded by carved bamboo and Qiu Zhi clean up the area. In the evening, the family sat in front of the small wooden table, eating and chatting, listening to the birds chirping and frogs croaking, and enjoying the cool night breeze from the mountains. Although they weren¡¯t rich yet, they felt warm andfortable.


    Recently, with the help of Li Erzhu and Xia Chuan, Xia Zhenyuan had sorted out the ces with fruit trees in the back mountain.


    There were many peaches and pears.


    Recently, Xia Zhenyuan had used his free time to make a lot of bamboo products. There were small bowls, chopsticks,dles, small buckets, and mats. He nned to sell them at the county market tomorrow.


    Xia Cha eximed when she saw what Xia Zhenyuan had made.


    She did not expect her father¡¯s skills to be so good.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow!¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan looked at Xia Cha and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s hot. You should rest at home.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already gotten much better. I just need more exercise to be even better!¡±


    Recently, she had been using cucumbers to cover her face every night, and ate well. Herplexion looked much better than when she had just woken up from the car ident.


    Her skin was not that yellow anymore.


    Tomorrow, Xia Zhenyuan still had to pick some fruits to sell. Qiu Zhi was arranging them when she heard that Xia Cha wanted to follow. She smiled and said, ¡°Let Cha Cha go with you. I¡¯m still a little worried about you going alone.¡±


    ¡°Ah Zhi, are you afraid that I won¡¯t be able to sell it?¡±


    Qiu Zhi¡¯s smile widened. ¡°In this aspect, you can¡¯tpare to our Cha Cha.¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan looked at Xia Cha with pride. ¡°It¡¯s good that my child is smarter than me.¡±


    Ever since they had separated from the Xia family, Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi had be more cheerful, and the smiles on their faces had gradually increased.


    The next day.


    Xia Cha woke up before dawn.


    Qiu Zhi had already made breakfast for her and Xia Zhenyuan.


    After the father and daughter finished eating, Xia Cha followed Xia Zhenyuan down the mountain.


    By the time they arrived at the market in the county, it was nearly six-thirty.


    Although they had arrived early, many of the stalls were already set up. The father and daughter could only find a corner for themselves.


    Xia Zhenyuan arranged the items.


    There were many people in the market, but very few people came to the corner.


    Xia Cha shouted a few times and some people who were buying things were attracted over. But after a few nces, they left.


    Seeing Xia Cha working so hard, as a father, Xia Zhenyuan had to work even harder. He also started to shout.


    However, he had just shouted when he saw Xia Zhenxiang walking over.


    Ever since Xia Zhenyuan stopped working in the orchard, Xia Zhenxiang had been doing Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s work by himself in order to reduce his expenses. It was only then that he realized that how tiring the work Xia Zhenyuan had done in the past was.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t bear it since he had not done any work since he was young. He could only hire one person, but one person could not do it, so he hired two more.


    In the past, Xia Zhenyuan had done the work of three people alone.


    Now, Xia Zhenxiang had to pay three sries and his heart ached.


    Originally, he was waiting for Xia Zhenyuan to go back and beg him with an ashen face. Who would have known that their family would survive on that barren mountain?


    Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi did not have a source of ie, and they had only taken a thousand yuan when they split from the family.


    Would they only be willing to go back and beg them once they have spent that thousand dors?


    When Xia Zhenxiang saw Xia Zhenyuan bringing Xia Cha to the market to sell things, his eyes were filled with contempt.


    What could Xia Zhenyuan, who did not know how to do business, sell?


    Xia Zhenxiang walked in front of the stall and nced at the things Xia Zhenyuan had sold. His lips curled into a cold sneer. ¡°Second Brother, from this morning until now, you haven¡¯t sold anything, right? Can the fruits you sellpare to the ones in our family¡¯s orchard? As for these handmade products you made, look at the market, how many more people are selling these things?¡±


    ¡°Go home and apologize to Mom. You¡¯ll still be fed in the future and the children can still study. If you sell these, you won¡¯t survive long!¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan had been bad with his words since he was young and did not know how to say anything. Xia Zhenxiang had humiliated and looked down on him, but he only blushed and did not know how to retort to his brother.


    Xia Cha looked down on Xia Zhenxiang the most. He clearly wanted her father to go back to work as a coolie, but he still acted like a dignified person.


    Xia Cha raised her chin and looked at Xia Zhenxiang. ¡°Uncle, do you think my father still wants to be like you¡ªa giant baby who can only rely on others? My father and I can sell all of these in less than a morning.¡±


    Xia Zhenxiang looked at Xia Cha, his eyes full of disdain. ¡°You silly girl, how dare you talk nonsense. You¡¯ve been here for so long, has anyone bought your things?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, shall we make a bet?¡±


    Xia Zhenxiang did not care about Xia Cha at all. He sneered, ¡°You still dare to bet with me? Fine, if you can sell all of them in the morning, I¡¯ll give you ten fruit trees. If you can¡¯t sell all of them, how about your father work for me for a year at the orchard?¡±


    Xia Cha curled her lips. ¡°Not only ten fruit trees, I also want you to buy ten chickens and ten ducks for our family, and give us a pig.¡±


    This stupid girl was quite greedy!


    ¡°Uncle, if we lose, my father will go to the orchard to work for you for a year! Think about it, my father can take on three people by himself. It¡¯s worth it for you!¡±


    After Xia Zhenxiang arrived at the market, he had observed Xia Cha and Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s stall for a while. No one had bought their items at all. The little girl had made a bet that she would definitely lose.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see how badly you two will lose!¡±

 Chapter 1829 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (33)

    <h4>Chapter 1829: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (33)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Zhenyuan looked at the items he had brought, but none of them had been sold. He pulled Xia Cha aside and said worriedly, ¡°Cha Cha, you shouldn¡¯t have made that bet with your uncle.¡±


    Xia Cha held Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s calloused palm and said with clear and firm eyes, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely sell it all.¡±


    ¡°You can shout here first. I¡¯lle back after I buy something.¡±


    Without waiting for Xia Zhenyuan to say anything, Xia Cha ran away.


    Xia Zhenyuan walked to the front of the stall and nced at Xia Zhenxiang, who was standing by the side with a face full of contempt. Xia Zhenyuan braced himself and shouted, ¡°Delicious peaches, pears, the price is good. Come and take a look¡­¡±


    Xia Zhenxiang sat on a rock and crossed her legs.. Seeing that no one hade to Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s stall and that Xia Cha had run away, heughed coldly and said, ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re already forty years old. Why are you still being controlled by a child? Did your Xia Cha get into an ident and have a brain injury?¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan had never rebuked Xia Zhenxiang, but he would not allow Xia Zhenxiang to say anything bad about his child. He red at Xia Zhenxiang with a dark expression. ¡°Big Brother, I won¡¯t allow you to say that about Cha Cha. She¡¯s a very smart child. If she says she can sell it all, she will definitely sell it all.¡±


    Xia Zhenxiang looked at Xia Zhenyuan, who really believed that Xia Cha could win, as though he was looking at a fool.


    It was no wonder that the second branch¡¯s family was the most useless and had no status in their parents¡¯ eyes. Just by looking at Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s silly appearance, they knew that the second branch was a hopeless case.


    An hour passed.


    Xia Zhenyuan had only sold two kilograms of pears, and it was only because someone had pitied him that he hade to buy them amidst his constant shouting.


    The market was stuffy and hot, and they had not sold many items. Xia Zhenyuan was so anxious that he was sweating profusely.


    Xia Zhenxiang wasughing in his heart.


    His second brother was really a fool. Now, he had a freebor force to work for him for a year!


    It was almost ten o¡¯clock and Xia Cha had not arrived yet. Xia Zhenyuan was so anxious that he was wiping his sweat.


    ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re going to lose this bet. You can only me yourself for believing Xia Cha!¡±


    ¡°How can you believe the words of a child? Besides, your Xia Cha has been a fool since she was young. How can she sell all the things you made? You¡¯re too silly!¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan opened his mouth, wanting to say something when there was amotion in front of the market.


    Xia Zhenyuan looked up and saw Xia Chaing with more than ten women and children.


    Xia Cha had a simple drawing board on her back and a small bag in her hand.


    Soon, Xia Cha arrived at the stall.


    ¡°My father and I are selling things here. The fruits are all at the market price and are freshly plucked from our own orchards. These bamboo products were personally made by my father and the quality is guaranteed.¡±


    ¡°Dear aunties, if you want a portrait for your children, I¡¯ll give it to you for free if you buy anything from my family!¡±


    Outside the market, Xia Cha had already drawn portraits of the two children. She had drawn them so vividly. The women knew that one portrait would cost at least fifty dors if they went to another artist.


    Those who came to the market all wanted to buy things. Seeing that the fruits and bamboo products in the stall were really good, the women with the baby all started to fight for them.


    Xia Zhenxiang looked at the scene that changed instantly. His eyes widened in disbelief.


    Why were they buying fruits just because of a portrait?


    Wait, since when did Xia Cha know how to draw?


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be deceived by her. She¡¯s my niece. Her grades have been bad since she was young. How can she draw anything?¡±


    One of the women who was pulled by Xia Zhenxiang shook off his hand. ¡°We¡¯ve already seen the little girl¡¯s drawing skills outside. It¡¯s very realistic.¡±


    ¡°Besides, the fruits sold by the youngdy¡¯s father are very fresh and the things they make are very nice. We need them anyway.¡±


    In less than half an hour, Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s stall was emptied.


    Xia Cha wanted to draw for the children of the women who had bought the items. She said to the stunned Xia Zhenxiang, ¡°Uncle, send us what you owe us by tonight!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I might go backter. Tell Mom not to worry.¡±


    Xia Cha found a shady spot outside the market and started drawing portraits of the children.


    ¡­


    In a ck sedan opposite the market.


    Huo Heng sat in the car with the window lowered. He took off his sunsses and looked at Xia Cha, who was drawing portraits for the children.


    In the past, Tangtang had gone to the art school and was very good at drawing. When she hated him the most, she had even secretly turned him into aic viin. She was a multi-talented girl.


    Huo Heng was used toing to Wenfeng County to visit Xia Tang when the work pressure was the greatest.


    He did not let her know that he hade.


    Seeing her working so hard, he also felt that life was full of hope.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha returned home that night.


    After almost a day of drawing, her wrist was extremely sore.


    She sat on the swing and Xia Lan massaged her wrist. Xia Xing brought a slice of watermelon to feed her.


    ¡°Cha Cha, you should have seen Eldest Uncle¡¯s expression when he sent the poultry and a little piglet over tonight? It was so satisfying!¡±


    ¡°I heard that they¡¯re sending us ten fruit trees tomorrow!¡±


    After dinner, Xia Cha thought of the video. She had already recorded three videos and posted them. They were not very popr, but she was not in a hurry.


    At night, she turned on her phone habitually, thinking that it would be no different from usual. In the end, when she turned it on, she received two million likes and 200,000 fans.


    Xia Cha widened her eyes, thinking that her eyes were ying tricks on her.


    She clicked on her work. The new video she had posted two days ago had more than a million likes and more than twenty thousandments.


    The other two works had also gained poprity.


    Xia Cha found it unbelievable that the video had suddenly be popr.


    Suppressing her thumping heart, she opened the messages.


    Most of them were praising her and there were also many who wanted toe and see the waterfall.


    Xia Cha put down her phone and jumped up excitedly in the room.


    Hearing Xia Cha¡¯s shout, Qiu Zhi, Xia Zhenyuan, Xia Lan, and Xia Xing thought that something had happened and they all ran in hurriedly.


    ¡°Cha Cha, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing the worried and anxious faces of her family, Xia Cha rushed forward and kissed them on their faces.


    ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Qiu Zhi looked at Xia Cha lovingly.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Sister, Second Sister, let me tell you now about our family¡¯s future.¡±


    Qiu Zhi said, ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it with your father. He¡¯s going to work at the coal mine. No matter how hard it is, he has to let the three of you finish your studies.¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan nodded.


    Xia Cha pulled Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi to sit by the bed. ¡°Dad, Mom, you don¡¯t have to go out and do anything. You just have to take care of the orchards on this mountain and raise chickens, ducks and pigs at home, and nt good vegetables. Oh, right, Mom, you can also collect some fruits and vegetables and make some pickles yourself. These will all be useful!¡±

 Chapter 1830 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (34)

    <h4>Chapter 1830: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (34)</h4>


    Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi did not know why Xia Cha was asking them to collect such things on the mountain, but they had gotten used to listening to Xia Cha¡¯s arrangements recently.


    In the following days, Xia Zhenyuan took care of the fruit trees on the mountain and went to collect mountain goods when he had time.


    Qiu Zhi fed the poultry at home and made many pickles.


    It was time for the three sisters to start school. Once they paid the tuition fees, there was not much money left at home.


    Xia Cha had originally agreed with the Sixth Master on the JP stage that she would not sing after school started.


    However, her family needed money urgently now, so Xia Cha discussed with the Sixth Master and decided on singing three songs on the weekend.


    When Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi learned of Xia Cha¡¯s decision, they did not agree to her going to sing again. Afraid that it would affect her studies, Xia Zhenyuan proposed to work at the coal mine again.


    Xia Cha did not agree to Xia Zhenyuan going to the coal mine. She promised repeatedly that her test results would definitely be top-notch.


    After the first month of exams, Xia Cha¡¯s results were ranked in the top ten and had improved a lot. Only then did Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi believe that her singing on the big stage during the weekend would not affect her results.


    Xia Cha would upload a video of her singing three times a week, as well as the scenery of the mountains.


    Two monthster, her fan count rose to 600,000.


    As long as she posted a video, there would be tens of thousands of likes.


    An advertiser had contacted her, but she had not epted the advertisement.


    There were also many fans who wanted her to do a live-stream, but she had no intention of doing so.


    Every day, she would receive many private messages and many people woulde to the mountains to take a look.


    One of the fans had privately messaged her for a week.


    He said that he wanted to bring hispany¡¯s employees to hike up the mountain and eat home-grown food there. As long as Xia Cha agreed, the price was negotiable.


    That fan¡¯spany was in Yan City.


    Xia Cha went around the chicken coop. The chickens and ducks had grown a lot, and the pickles her mother made were ready.


    It was time.


    Xia Cha informed the fan of her number. After theymunicated, Xia Cha learned that the fan was called Sister Wang.


    Xia Cha asked Sister Wang to bring her staff over on Saturday, and she got ready on her end.


    Aftermunicating with Sister Wang, Xia Cha told Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi about this news.


    ¡°Dad, go to the city and buy some tents tomorrow. Although it¡¯s expensive, you¡¯ll earn money from renting it out in the future.¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Cha Cha.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s Saturday the day after tomorrow. There will be twenty guests here. Prepare dishes for them.¡±


    When Qiu Zhi heard that there would be twenty customers, she roughly understood Xia Cha¡¯s idea of letting them collect mountain goods and prepare pickles. ¡°Cha Cha, do you want us to open a restaurant in the future?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m nning to turn this ce into a farm stay. Didn¡¯t we nt fruits that can be plucked all year round on the mountain? There¡¯s also a natural waterfall. When guestse, they can pick fruits, eat farm vegetables, fish, and camp and stay.¡±


    Qiu Zhi looked at her family¡¯s current environment and was a little worried. ¡°But our house is still a brick house. Would the guests feel ufortable staying here?¡±


    ¡°No, the people in the big citye here to experience a simple and natural life. We just have to show them our most natural selves.¡±


    When Qiu Zhi and Xia Zhenyuan heard Xia Cha¡¯s words, they were both worried and expectant.


    Would the guests really like it here?


    ¡­


    After school on Friday, the three sisters returned.


    When Xia Lan and Xia Xing learned that there would be many guests tomorrow, the sisters were extremely excited and expectant.


    Xia Cha had told her ns to her two sisters some time ago.


    Xia Lan and Xia Xing were looking forward to having guests and liked their life here.


    If they could manage the farmhouse, their parents would have a stable ie in the future. The family would not have to worry about livelihoods anymore, and Cha Cha would not have to go to Yan City to sing every week.


    Sister Wang and the rest wanted to stay here for the night and leave after having lunch on Sunday.


    They had to prepare lunch and dinner on Saturday, and breakfast and lunch on Sunday.


    There was still a lot of work to do. After the three sisters came back from school, they got busy with Qiu Zhi and hardly rested.


    They only went to bed in the middle of the night and got up early the next morning to start working again.


    At around nine, Old Master Xia and Xia Zhenli from the third branch came over.


    Old Master Xia was here to make an offer.


    Although he was the same as Xia Wangshi and looked down on Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s honest nature, thetter was still his son after all. After their family moved out, he was still worried about them.


    He had heard that Xia Zhenyuan had not gone out to work in the past few months. Qiu Zhi had also been feeding some poultry at home. Old Master Xia thought that they were living in poverty and wanted to bring Xia Zhenli over to convince Xia Zhenyuan to give in and return to the orchard to work.


    Ever since Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s family moved to the mountains, it was Old Master Xia¡¯s first time here.


    In his impression, the house here was old and shabby. It would leak when it rained and could copse at any time.


    The surroundings were overgrown with weeds, and even beggars might not be willing to stay here.


    However, the scene in front of him waspletely different from what he had imagined.


    Coming from the foot of the mountain, there were no weeds around. The muddy road was covered with small stones and there were many red and yellow wild flowers nted on both sides.


    They walked along the stone path and arrived at a yard surrounded by bamboo.


    The yard was very big and clean. Under the date tree was a swing and a small flowerbed.


    Although Qiu Zhi fed the chickens and ducks, she did not put them in the yard, so the yard didn¡¯t smell.


    From the entrance of the yard to the house, a small path had been paved out. The path was covered with stones that had been fished out from the river and looked different.


    Old Master Xia did not expect that the second branch would take care of a ce that no one wanted and make it so warm andfortable.


    Apart from the courtyard, the house that was once in danger was also well repaired.


    They had changed the tiles, and the walls were stered with cement, and there were several pots of vibrant green nts hanging on them.


    It wasn¡¯t just Old Master Xia who was shocked. Even Xia Zhenli¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Dad, Second Brother¡¯s family seems to be doing better than we thought!¡±


    Old Master Xia nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    After entering the main hall, the walls were white. There were several paintings by Xia Cha hanging on the wall, and some handmade ornaments that Xia Zhenyuan had made himself were also ced there.


    There were also tworge round tables.


    Old Master Xia and Xia Zhenli walked into the kitchen.


    Xia Zhenyuan and his family were busy in the room. Hearing the sound, Xia Zhenyuan looked up at the door.


    ¡°Dad, Third Brother, why are you here?¡±


    Hearing Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s words, Old Master Xia frowned.


    Xia Zhenyuan did not look as dark as before, and his body had be stronger. He did not look like he was starving.


    Old Master Xia looked at the other people from the second branch and his gazended on Xia Cha, almost not recognizing her.


    In the past few months, Xia Cha had been taking care of her skin and eating nutritious food. She was no longer that skinny little girl.

 Chapter 1831 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (35)

    <h4>Chapter 1831: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (35)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Cha had grown a little taller and she was wearing a long white dress. Her previously malnourished long hair had been cut short, only reaching her shoulders. It was tied into a ponytail, revealing her smooth forehead and beautiful facial features.


    Although her skin was not very white, at least it did not look yellow anymore and she looked healthier.


    In the past, Xia Cha was the most inconspicuous girl in the Xia family. But now, it seemed that she was about to catch up with Furong.


    Xia Cha and her sisters saw Old Master Xia and Xia Zhenli. Although they didn¡¯t like them, they were still polite and respectful. They greeted them before continuing with their work.


    Qiu Zhi greeted them and poured two sses of water without saying anything else.


    .


    Xia Zhenyuan was chopping up chicken and duck. He handed them to Qiu Zhi, washed his hands, and walked to Old Master Xia. ¡°Dad,e sit in the main room!¡±


    Before Old Master Xia could say anything, he heard Xia Zhenli say, ¡°Second Brother, did you know that Dad and I wereing and made these to receive us?¡±


    Hearing this, Xia Cha nced at Xia Zhenli.


    Shameless people were invincible! Where did they get their confidence from? Was their family obliged to cook for them?


    Old Master Xia nced at Xia Zhenli. ¡°Your second brother¡¯s family is doing this to wee their esteemed guest.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying. Aren¡¯t you more important than their honored guest?¡± Xia Zhenli deliberately provoked him.


    Xia Zhenyuan was caught off guard by Xia Zhenli¡¯s words. Just as he was at a loss for words, he heard Xia Cha interjecting, ¡°Third Uncle, of course Grandfather is an honored guest. After all, our family has been separated for so long and you guys came to take a look only now!¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s words made Old Master Xia feel ashamed.


    He was Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s father. If he was truly treated as an honored guest, wouldn¡¯t it make it clear that he was only a guest and not family?


    After putting down the meat, Old Master Xia left the kitchen first.


    Xia Zhenyuan received them in the main hall.


    Upon learning that they had guestsingter, Old Master Xia and Xia Zhenli obviously didn¡¯t believe it.


    Why would anyonee here to eat?


    ¡°Zhenyuan, you have been well-behaved since you were young. Don¡¯t be fooled by others. The people who came must be here to eat and drink for free. It¡¯s not easy for your family to raise three daughters. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to raise the chickens and ducks for others. How will your family live in the future?¡±


    Xia Zhenli chimed in, ¡°Second Brother, what Dad said makes sense. It¡¯s fine to let your own family eat what you¡¯ve made, but wouldn¡¯t it invite gossip if you let outsiders eat it?¡±


    ¡°Father, Third Brother, the guests will pay after eating.¡±


    Old Master Xia waved his hand and said, ¡°Zhenyuan, who would be willing to pay for food in your home? Why are you more gullible than before?¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan knew that Old Master Xia was implying that he was stupid.


    However, he believed in Cha Cha. Since Cha Cha had said that they could earn money by doing this, he would believe her.


    Old Master Xia was worried that Xia Zhenyuan would be deceived, so he did not leave immediately. Xia Zhenli wanted to have some good food, so it was even less likely for him to leave.


    At eleven o¡¯clock, before the guests arrived, Old Master Xia spoke to Xia Zhenyuan again.


    When the clock struck twelve, the guests still hadn¡¯t arrived.


    Qiu Zhi and Xia Zhenyuan were both anxious.


    Xia Cha went to her room and called Sister Wang but her phone was switched off.


    Xia Cha walked to the courtyard. Seeing that no car wasing, she was a little anxious.


    However, after Sister Wangmunicated with her that day, she had transferred the deposit over. She believed that she would not lie to her.


    By the time twelve cmae, Father Xia was certain that Xia Zhenyuan had been deceived.


    ¡°Zhenyuan, you¡¯re the head of this family after you split from our family. How could you listen to a little girl?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Brother. Look at all the chickens and ducks you¡¯ve killed. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if the guests didn¡¯te? Why don¡¯t you just invite me, Mom, and the eldest branch over for dinner!¡±


    Old Master Xia nodded and said, ¡°Get your mother to bring some money overter. Although Zhenyuan has split from our family, he¡¯s still a Xia. We can¡¯t eat their food for free.¡±


    Xia Cha walked into the main hall and looked at Old Master Xia who looked like he was giving alms to a beggar. A cold look shed across her eyes. ¡°Grandpa, we appreciate your kindness, but these dishes are for our honored guests.¡±


    Xia Zhenli could not stand Xia Cha¡¯sck of manners. He berated her, ¡°Second Brother, if this was my daughter, I would have given her a p if she dared to speak to Father like this.¡±


    Qiu Zhi walked over and shielded Xia Cha behind her. ¡°Third Brother, if you want to educate your children, go home and educate your Xia Guo. Our Cha Cha is right. These dishes are prepared for our esteemed guest.¡±


    Old Master Xia stood up from the chair in the living room and said angrily, ¡°Zhenyuan, Zhenli and I are doing this for your own good. We don¡¯t want to see you getting cheated!¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan was about to say something when Xia Xing¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Dad, Mom, Big Sister, Cha Cha, the guest¡¯s car has arrived at the foot of the mountain.¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan, Qiu Zhi, and Xia Cha quickly ran out.


    Sure enough, a bus stopped at the foot of the mountain.


    The guests gradually alighted from the bus.


    ¡°Mom, hurry up and start cooking!¡± Xia Cha said to Qiu Zhi.


    A look of joy appeared on Qiu Zhi¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, alright!¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan went into the kitchen to help Qiu Zhi light the fire. Xia Lan was busy cutting the side dishes.


    Xia Cha and Xia Xing prepared tea and fruits.


    Old Master Xia and Xia Zhenli looked at the second branch¡¯s family. They were so busy that they did not have time to bother with them. Both of their expressions did not look too good.


    Old Master Xia frowned. ¡°Where did the second branch find these guests from? Are they really going to make money by doing this?¡±


    Xia Zhenli was also full of doubts.


    No one believed that there were people in the city who were willing to spend money toe here!


    Soon, Sister Wang and the rest arrived.


    Xia Cha and Xia Xing went forward to wee her.


    Sister Wang exined, ¡°I dropped my phone and thought I would be there soon, so I didn¡¯t call you again.¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Come in!¡±


    ¡­


    Qiu Zhi used arge pot to cook the dishes, and the aroma of the dishes filled the air.


    At half past one, two tables worth of dishes were served.


    Qiu Zhi also made a few dishes for her family. Xia Zhenyuan asked Old Master Xia and Xia Zhenli to eat in the kitchen. Old Master Xia waved his hand and left with an unhappy expression.


    Xia Zhenli looked at Xia Zhenyuan and his family. It was so lively, and they could earn money just by cooking a meal at a farm. All sorts of feelings filled his heart.


    As he headed down the mountain, he could only console himself that these people were definitely here to freeload. They were not going to pay!


    ¡­


    After the guests finished their lunch, Xia Cha discussed with Sister Wang. Those who were willing to stay in their rooms could do so, while others could go camping and have a barbecue at night.


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Sister Wang andpany finished their lunch and left in satisfaction.


    When Sister Wang left, she gave Xia Cha a red packet.


    Xia Cha took it out and saw ten thousand yuan inside.


    Xia Cha handed the red packet to Qiu Zhi and Xia Zhenyuan. Seeing the money inside, Qiu Zhi and Xia Zhenyuan were dumbfounded.


    Xia Zhenyuan had lived to the age of forty. The money he used to work in the orchards had all gone into the pockets of the Xia household. He had never seen so much money in one go.

 Chapter 1832 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (36)

    <h4>Chapter 1832: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (36)</h4>


    ¡°Ah Zhi, pinch me. Are we dreaming?¡±


    A wave of guests hade and stayed here for two days. They had only cooked a few meals and entertained them. How could they have earned so much money?


    Qiu Zhi smiled and pinched Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s arm.


    Feeling the pain, Xia Zhenyuan finally dared to believe that it was not a dream.


    Xia Zhenyuan was so excited that his eyes instantly turned red. This was something he would never have dreamed of¡ªearning so much money at home!


    Xia Cha looked at the happy Xia Zhenyuan who was wiping his tears. She stepped forward and hugged his arm. ¡°Dad, our family¡¯s lives will get better and better in the future!¡±


    After Xia Zhenli returned, he told her wife Fang Liu that the second branch had killed chickens and ducks to entertain outsiders.


    Fang Liu was a gossip-monger. This matter quickly spread to the ears of Xia Wangshi.


    Xia Wangshi had never expected the second branch to be able to kill chickens and ducks to entertain outsiders. She stood at the entrance of the house and cursed in the direction of the Southern Mountains for several days.


    However, her actions did not affect the people from the second branch at all.


    Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi were busy every day. Initially, Xia Cha was afraid that her parents would be tired, so she only received guests on weekends.


    Butter, Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi were able to handle the situation on their own. Xia Cha handed her phone to them and taught them to reply to private messages to their guests. She even taught them how to send goods out.


    In order to make it easier for them to send out packages, Xia Cha spent three months negotiating with a deliverypany in Wenfeng County.


    Many fans who had watched her video wanted to buy mountain goods from Wenfeng County, as well as pickles made by Qiu Zhi. They only needed to pack them up for the couriers to deliver them.


    Xia Zhenyuan also learned how to drive. For his convenience, Xia Cha had bought a van for him.


    A yearter, the family farm finally opened.


    Not only were there foreigners who came specially from abroad, but even localpanies and wealthy people in Wenfeng County chose to entertain their clients or friends at South Hill Manor.


    As more and more guests arrived, Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi discussed with Xia Cha and decided to build a new house.


    Upon hearing that the second branch was going to build a new house, the Xia family was dumbfounded.


    The second branch was in charge of the vi in the Southern Mountains and there was an endless stream of guests every day. Everyone in the Xia family¡¯s old mansion knew about it.


    In the past, it had been a deste ce. All of a sudden, it became a famous farmhouse in Wenfeng County. Countless people came to visit it, which made the Xia family jealous.


    Who would have thought that the gullible Xia Zhenyuan would still be able to hold his own? He was no longer a country bumpkin who did not even know how to speak properly!


    Now that he had be the owner of the vi, he wore decent clothes, and had even learned how to drive and helmed a courierpany.


    Qiu Zhi, whom they used to order around to serve the whole family, was now different from before. She had be thedy boss, and learned how to take care of herself, and even learned how to dress up. She looked just like Fang Liu from the third branch.


    When Xia Wangshi saw that Xia Zhenyuan was opening a farm in the Southern Mountains to earn money, she asked Xia Zhenxiang to learn from him. She wanted him to steal Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s business. After all, the Xia family¡¯s orchard had many varieties of good fruits. If they were to open a farm, there should be more peopleing to them instead.


    After Xia Wangshi gave Xia Zhenxiang some money, he really started a farm and wanted to snatch business from Xia Zhenyuan.


    She even secretly smeared Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s reputation, wanting to make their family¡¯s farm crumble.


    But no matter what methods he used, the customers to the Southern Mountains were endless.


    On the other hand, he received few customers no matter how many promotions he tried to offer.


    In the blink of an eye, it was June.


    Xia Cha and Xia Xing took the middle school examination.


    Xia Zi was also participating in the middle school examination.


    The three of them went to the same high school. Xia Zi used to have better grades than Xia Cha and Xia Xing, so she often showed off in front of them.


    However, ever since Xia Cha¡¯s car ident and school reopened, Xia Cha seemed to have suddenly improved by leaps and bounds.


    Her results got better each time. During the mid-term, she was the top student in the cohort.


    Naturally, Xia Cha helped Xia Xing as well as her results improved.


    Xia Xing was also ranked among the top ten.


    Xia Zi had reported Xia Cha to the headmaster of the school, saying that she cheated in the exam. In the end, when the results came out, she was the one with the highest results. All the students around her did not even score half as well as her.


    Xia Zi couldn¡¯t ept that Xia Cha¡¯s grades were better than hers. When she found out that the second branch had moved out and started a mountain vi, and that their business was getting better and better, she became even more jealous and unhappy.


    She swore that she would do better than Xia Cha and Xia Xing in the middle school examination.


    After the middle school examination, before the results were out, Xia Wangshi bragged about Xia Zi every day, saying how good she was.


    While raising Xia Zi, she also tried to belittle Xia Xing and Xia Cha.


    She even used Xia Cha of getting first ce in the level only because she had cheated.


    This middle school examination was the time to show her true abilities. Qiu Zhi¡¯s daughter was definitely notparable to her daughter!


    Qiu Zhi was a kind person. After the vi became busier and busier, she invited Madam Tian and Madam Zhang, who were on good terms with her, to help out.


    As the three of them chatted, Madam Tian and Madam Zhang told Qiu Zhi about the rumors circting around the county.


    When Qiu Zhi found out, her eyes turned red with anger.


    Her Cha Cha had achieved good results with her own ability, but she had been used of cheating. Xia Zi was her precious daughter, but was Cha Cha not her granddaughter?


    Qiu Zhi wanted to go to Xia Wangshi¡¯s ce to make it right. When Xia Cha found out, she pulled her back and said, ¡°Mom, the middle school examination results will be out in a few days. It¡¯s not up to her to decide who is better or worse.¡±


    Qiu Zhi held Xia Cha¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Cha Cha, are you confident about the results of the middle school examination?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    On the day of the results were released, Xia Zhenyuan, who was busy in the orchard, returned home early.


    The family sat in the main room. Xia Cha took out her phone and sent a message to check her middle school examination results.


    Xia Xing checked her results first.


    She had gotten five As and one B.


    It was a pretty good result.


    Then, they checked Xia Cha¡¯s.


    Six As.


    Xia Cha had just finished checking when her phone rang.


    It was a call from the school.


    The form teacher informed Xia Cha that she had the highest score in Wenfeng County. It was very likely that she was still the top schr in the middle school examination in the whole Yan City. However, there were still a few ces where results had not been released yet. The specifics could only be revealed the day after tomorrow.


    When Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi heard that Xia Cha had the best grades in Wenfeng County, they were already overjoyed. When they heard that she might be the top schr in the middle school examination in Yan City, their jaws almost dropped.


    Their Cha Cha had be so outstanding!


    Xia Lan and Xia Xing were also happy for Xia Cha.


    ¡­


    Of course, when some rejoiced, others were sad.


    Xia Cha and Xia Xing¡¯s grades qualified them for the best high school in Yan City.


    At the Xia family¡¯s mansion.


    Under Lady Wang¡¯s urging, Xia Zi also checked her results.


    It was not as good as she thought. She had gotten three Cs and three Ds.


    Xia Zi was furious when she saw the results.


    ¡°Mom, my head hurt on the day of the exam and I lost my cool. Otherwise, I would have done very well.¡± Xia Zi¡¯s eyes were red as she threw herself into the arms of Xia Wangshi. ¡°And this exam was very difficult. If I didn¡¯t do well, Xia Cha and Xia Xing would definitely not have done well either!¡±

 Chapter 1833 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (37)

    <h4>Chapter 1833: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (37)</h4>


    King Xia believed Xia Zi¡¯s words and thought that Xia Xing and Xia Cha had done worse than Xia Zi.


    The next day, someone asked Xia Wangshi about Xia Zi¡¯s results. Xia Wangshi said she did well and had done even better than the two girls from the second branch.


    The neighbor praised Xia Wangshi. ¡°Then your Xia Zi must be the top schr of Yan City!¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Before long, the news that Xia Zi scored better than Xia Xingxia and her sister spread among the neighbors.


    Xia Zi didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    She knew that she had done badly, but she had tried her best.


    Even if she did not get into a good high school, Xia Wangshi would think of a way for her. If she could not enter a public institution, she could just enter a private school.


    After Xia Zi finished her exams, she would stay at home to y with her phone and watch television.


    Xia Cha and Xia Xing, on the other hand, worked for the family and entertained the guests.


    A few dayster, Xia Cha¡¯s form teacher called. Xia Cha¡¯s results were not only the best in Wenfeng County but also the best in Yan City.


    The best high school in Yan City would waive her three years of her tuition fees.


    Upon hearing this news, Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi were very happy. Xia Cha and Xia Xing had both done well, and Xia Lan¡¯s college entrance examination results were also not bad, allowing her to attend Yan City University.


    His three daughters would definitely be sessful in the future.


    At the Xia family¡¯s old residence, Xia Wangshi¡¯s eyes almost fell out of their sockets when she found out about Xia Cha and Xia Xing¡¯s middle school examination results and that Xia Cha was the top schr in the middle school examination in Yan City.


    ¡°When did that wretched girl, Xia Cha¡¯s grades be so good?¡± It was the middle school examination. It was impossible for her to copy someone else¡¯s grades, right? Besides, she had the best grades in Yan City!


    When Xia Zi heard that Xia Cha was the top schr in the middle school examination, she was jealous and indignant!


    Other than being jealous of Xia Cha¡¯s results, there was another reason why Xia Zi disliked her.


    The school hunk that Xia Zi had a crush on had spoken to Xia Cha and praised her for her sess. He had even said that she was getting prettier.


    Xia Zi thought of Xia Cha and a small oval face shed across her mind. She had beautiful long and narrow phoenix eyes, a small and delicate nose, and pink lips that were like cherry blossoms¡­ She had to admit that Xia Cha had indeed gotten prettier.


    After a few more years, when her young and tender face grew, she might even be prettier than Xia Furong.


    Not only had Xia Cha be smarter, but she had also be prettier.


    The more Xia Zi thought about it, the angrier she got. She threw everything on the floor.


    Xia Wangshi looked at Xia Zi, who had suddenly lost her temper, and frowned. ¡°Zi Zi, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Mom, if you didn¡¯t agree to let Second Brother and his family split up, there¡¯s no way Xia Cha could hav e gotten this good!¡±


    Xia Wangshi looked at Xia Zi, who was angry at her, in disbelief. ¡°How dare you me me?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s true! Xia Cha was never so smart in the past? Besides, she used to be so ugly!¡± Xia Zi pushed Xia Wangshi away. ¡°Anyway, I want to go to whichever school Xia Cha and Xia Xing attend. If I don¡¯t get into it, make it happen!¡±


    Xia Zi pushed Xia Wangshi out.


    ¡­


    Two more batches of guests arrived at the vi. While Qiu Zhi and Tian Shi were busy cooking in the kitchen, Madam Tian said to Qiu Zhi, ¡°Have you heard? Your sister-inw bragged a while ago that her exam results were better than your Cha Cha¡¯s and Xing¡¯er¡¯s. In the end, she might not even be able to get into an ordinary high school.¡±


    Qiu Zhi was in disbelief. ¡°In the past, her results were quite good.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I heard that she skipped ss and went to an inte cafe with a few boys. Maybe that¡¯s how her grades dropped!¡±


    Qiu Zhi did not like gossiping about others. Previously, Xia Wangshi had lied that her Cha Cha¡¯s results were fake. Now that the results of the middle school examination were out, it was the best rebuttal!


    Now, all the neighbors knew that her Cha Cha was smart and had relied on her own abilities!


    Another ten days passed.


    That evening, Xia Wangshi asked Xia Zhenxiang toe over and called Xia Zhenyuan back to the old residence, saying that they had something important to discuss with him.


    Xia Zhenyuan was no longer the Xia Zhenyuan from a year ago. Now, he had his own opinions. It was very difficult for ordinary people to control him.


    Qiu Zhi and the three children were assured that he would go back to confront the Xia family.


    Seeing Xia Zhenyuane over, the whole family stood up to wee him. If this was in the past, this was a treatment that was absolutely impossible.


    Xia Wangshi had prepared a table of good dishes.


    ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re here. Take a seat!¡±


    Looking at the smiling face of Xia Wangshi, Xia Zhenyuan remained indifferent. He nodded and sat down.


    ¡°It has been a long time since our family sat together for a meal,¡± Xia Wangshi sighed.


    This time, Xia Wangshi had only invited Xia Zhenyuan, not Qiu Zhi and the three children. It was clear that they did not care about Qiu Zhi or the three children.


    Although Xia Zhenyuan was dissatisfied, he did not show it.


    Old Master Xia took out the aged wine and Xia Zhenxiang poured it for them.


    After three rounds of drinks, Xia Wangshi pulled Xia Zi to her side and said to Xia Zhenyuan, ¡°Zhenyuan, I asked you toe over today because I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°You only have this one sister. This time, she did not perform well in the middle school examination. She might not even be able to go to an ordinary high school, but her usual results are not bad. If she doesn¡¯t go to high school, she won¡¯t be able to go to university in the future¡­¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan frowned slightly. ¡°Mom, if you have something to say, just say it!¡±


    ¡°Your sister wants to enter No.1 High School. Can you get Xia Cha or Xia Xing to give up one of their spots for her¡­¡±


    Before Xia Wangshi could finish speaking, Xia Zhenyuan stood up from his chair. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? They got in based on their own results! Do you think we can just rece them as we wish?¡±


    Xia Wangshi pulled Xia Zhenyuan to sit down. ¡°Since you can¡¯t rece her, let¡¯s go with the second n. Take out some money and let your sister attend a better private high school.¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan looked at Xia Wangshi, who had spoken these words with a matter-of-fact expression. It was as if a basin of cold water had been poured over his head, and his jaw was tightly clenched. He was clearly angry.


    Xia Wangshi acted as if she did not see Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°In the past year, your family has made a lot of money. Aren¡¯t you nning to build a new house? In my opinion, the new house can be built in the future, but your sister¡¯s education cannot be dyed!¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan stood up from his chair again. This time, he didn¡¯t give Xia Wangshi a chance to get close to him. He took a few steps back. ¡°Mom, my family worked hard to earn this money. We didn¡¯t wait for it to fall from the sky. Besides, I¡¯ve already separated from the family. If Xia Zi can¡¯t afford to go to school, I can pay a little, but you want me to pay for her to go to an elite school. Aren¡¯t you afraid that people willugh at you?¡±


    ¡°In the past, when I wasn¡¯t doing well, you guys made me work as aborer. Now that my conditions are slightly better, you guys came up with such an idea to make me a sucker again. Mom, I¡¯m no longer the fool I used to be! If something like this happens again in the future, don¡¯t call me back!¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan left angrily.


    Everyone in the Xia household was stunned to see Xia Zhenyuan like this.

 Chapter 1834 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (38)

    <h4>Chapter 1834: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (38)</h4>


    Xia Zhenyuan returned to the Southern Mountains while Qiu Zhi and the three children waited for him in the courtyard.


    Seeing that Xia Zhenyuan did not look too good, Qiu Zhi asked worriedly, ¡°What did they call you over for?¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan did not want Qiu Zhi and the three children to know about that troubling matter. He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s all settled. It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Qiu Zhi nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first!¡±


    At night, Qiu Zhi and Xia Zhenyuany on the bed. Qiu Zhi could not help but ask, ¡°I know it was difficult for you to say it in front of the children. Why did the people at the old residence call you over?¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan recalled Xia Wangshi¡¯s unreasonable request and was still somewhat angry. Qiu Zhi had asked again and he had no intention of hiding it from her.


    It was only after they separated that Xia Zhenyuan realized how cowardly and filial he used to be.


    Now that he had his own opinion, he would no longer obey Xia Wangshi¡¯s orders!


    Xia Zhenyuan told Qiu Zhi about Xia Wangshi¡¯s request.


    Qiu Zhi was also furious.


    The Xia family had been selfish for more than a day or two. They had already separated from each other, yet they still had such shameless and unreasonable thoughts!


    Let her daughter get her degree?


    She wanted them to use the money to send her daughter to a private school instead of building a new house?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t agree, did you?¡± Qiu Zhi looked at Xia Zhenyuan with reddened eyes, afraid that he would go along with Xia Wangshi¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°Ah Zhi, I¡¯m no longer the Xia Zhenyuan I used to be. During festive seasons, I¡¯ll always pay my respects to the elderly couple. I¡¯ll just do my part for my parents. I won¡¯t agree to anything else!¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan put his arm around Qiu Zhi¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s all thanks to Cha Cha that our family has been able to survive. Our Cha Cha is in charge of this family now. At most, I¡¯m just a worker.¡±


    Qiu Zhi was amused by Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s words.


    However, what he said was the truth. It was Cha Cha who had the final say at home.


    Without Cha Cha, they would probably still be suffering in the old residence.


    ¡­


    In the past, the people in the old mansion had never been united.


    But now, seeing that the second branch¡¯s family was getting better and better, the people in the old residence were getting jealous.


    They could not understand how the people from the second branch had undergone such drastic changes in just one year.


    Just as they were lost in their thoughts, Xia Furong, who came back from summer vacation, brought them a piece of news.


    ¡°Grandma, you probably don¡¯t know yet. Second Uncle¡¯s family is rich because Xia Cha went to a nightclub in Yan City to sing!¡± Xia Furong showed the Xia family a video.


    One of Xia Furong¡¯s friends was a rich second-generation heir. Once, he had brought them to the JP stage.


    That rich second-generation alumni was a fan of Little Haitang.


    Originally, Xia Furong didn¡¯t know that Little Haitang was Xia Cha. Coincidentally, her stomach wasn¡¯t feeling well that day, so she had gone to the wrong bathroom. When Xia Cha went backstage to remove her makeup, Xia Furong had seen her appearance.


    At that time, she was extremely shocked. Firstly, she had not expected Xia Cha to be the main pir of JP¡¯s big stage. That second-generation rich alumni was a fan of Little Haitang, who was just an ugly and useless girl in her heart.


    Other than that, she had not expected Xia Cha to have such a good voice. Her voice was like the sound of nature. Although she did not show her face, she could make the guests go crazy with her amazing voice!


    ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t know how messy a ce like the JP stage is. Most of the girls who go in to sing will be¡­¡± Xia Furong pretended to be embarrassed to say it out loud. ¡°Second Uncle and his family actually let Xia Cha go to that kind of ce to earn money for money. Sigh¡­¡±


    How could the people in the Xia family¡¯s old residence not understand the meaning behind Xia Furong¡¯s words?


    Wenfeng County was originally a conservative and backward ce, so their thoughts naturally stopped in the past. Now that Xia Furong said this, the people in the old residence all thought of bad things.


    ¡°Oh my goodness. I didn¡¯t think that Xia Cha would do such a thing!¡± Fang Liu said with disdain.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Does that girl not want to get married in the future? By doing such a shameless thing, she¡¯s embarrassing the whole Xia family!¡± Ye Guixiang said.


    ¡°The way I see it, Second Brother¡¯s family knows about it. They actually relied on selling their daughters to get rich. Bah, how disgusting!¡± Xia Zhenxiang said.


    ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to the Southern Mountains to look for Second Brother and his family!¡± Xia Wangshi said with an ugly expression.


    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s the use of looking for Second Uncle? In my opinion, someone like Xia Cha who has a bad character and doesn¡¯t learn good at such a young age won¡¯t be able to enter the best high school in Yan City.¡± A trace of ruthlessness shed past Xia Furong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Grandma, take the video and report Xia Cha directly to the authorities in Yan City. Isn¡¯t that better?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she can give her ce in school to Auntie!¡±


    Xia Wangshi looked at Xia Furong and felt that what she said made sense.


    If she went to cause trouble with her second son¡¯s family, at most there would be rumors and nders. Xia Cha could still attend the best high school.


    If it was brought to school, the effect might be different.


    No matter how good her grades were, which school would dare to ept her if she was dirty?


    ¡­


    The second branch did not know what the people in the old residence were thinking of.


    Every day, there would be quite a number of tourists who came to visit. They had no time to rest at all.


    Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi gradually rxed when they saw that the family was no longer looking for him.


    Soon, it was time for all the schools to mail their admission notices.


    Xia Xing received the eptance letter from Yan City¡¯s No. 1 High School, but Xia Cha had not received it.


    Xia Cha was puzzled but did not think too much about it.


    After waiting for two more days, Xia Cha had still not received it.


    Xia Cha contacted her teachers, who only told her that her results were fine. However, when they epted students, they had to look at their results and other aspects.


    Xia Cha asked what he was referring to, but the teacher did not answer her.


    After the call, Xia Cha was stunned.


    Xia Xing and Xia Lan walked into the room and looked at the stunned Xia Cha. The two sisters asked with concern, ¡°Cha Cha, did you call to ask? Why hasn¡¯t your notice been sent over yet?¡±


    Xia Cha lowered her eyes and her long and thick eyshes trembled. ¡°Yes, they said that my results were fine, but there were other problems. They didn¡¯t mention anything else.¡±


    Xia Cha felt that something was wrong. What other problems could she have?


    If the best high school in Yan City did not ept her, other high schools would probably not dare to ept her.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Xia Lan frowned.


    ¡°Sister, Second Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go to Yan City¡¯s No. 1 High School tomorrow to ask about it.¡±


    She had just finished middle school. She had to attend high school and university. No one was going to stop her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mom and Dad about this first, lest they worry.¡±


    That night.


    Xia Chay on the bed. For the first time since she moved to the Southern Mountains, she couldn¡¯t sleep. She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    She had not received a notice. The teacher had even said that she had problems in other areas. Obviously, someone did not want her to go to high school!

 Chapter 1835 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (39)

    <h4>Chapter 1835: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (39)</h4>


    Xia Cha had insomnia all night.


    The next day at dawn, she came out of her room.


    After informing Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi, Xia Cha took a taxi to Yan City.


    After arriving at Yan City, she headed straight to No.1 High School.


    When she reached the entrance, she could not enter because she had no admission notice.


    She could only wait at the gate.


    When it was almost noon, she saw a group of people walking out of the school.


    Xia Cha spotted the principal and she took two steps forward before suddenly stopping.


    Was she seeing things?


    Otherwise, why did the person in the middle look like the young master of the Huo family?


    Wasn¡¯t he in a wheelchair?


    Xia Cha blinked and looked at them again.


    The person in the middle was indeed Huo Heng.


    He was wearing a tailored ck shirt and his perfectly ironed pants wrapped around his long legs. Under his short hair, his face looked like it had been sculpted. His contours were like sculptures, his eyes were long and narrow, his nose bridge was high, and his lips were thin¡­ There were no ws at all and he looked extremely handsome.


    Xia Cha¡¯s gazended on his slender legs.


    The two of them had not seen each other for almost a year. She had not expected him to be able to walk normally.


    In the past, he had heard from Xia Wangshi that he had gotten into a car ident and had been seriously injured. He might not be able to walk for the rest of his life.


    However, it was all hearsay. The Huo family was rich, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that they managed to treat his leg.


    Seeing that they were getting closer to her, Xia Cha lowered her eyes, not knowing if she should call out for the principal.


    The front door opened and a group of people walked out.


    Two ck cars arrived at the entrance. They were probably going out for lunch.


    Xia Cha bit her lip, thinking that she should wait for the principal to finish his lunch and return to school before she looked for him.


    Huo Heng and the others arrived at the car. The chauffeur got out and opened the door.


    Huo Heng seemed to have noticed something. He turned around and nced at Xia Cha.


    Huo Heng narrowed his eyes when he saw the girl standing in the corner with her head lowered.


    ¡°Get in the car first,¡± he said and walked toward Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha estimated the time and thought that they had left. She looked up and did not expect a tall figure to stop in front of her.


    Xia Cha was shocked.


    Instinctively she stepped back, but she was standing in the corner. As she stepped back, her slender back pressed against the corner behind her.


    A deep, maic voice came from his throat. ¡°Are you that afraid of me?¡±


    Xia Cha looked up at him.


    At that moment, he bent down slightly and ced a hand on the top of her head to size her up. ¡°Little Haitang, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    Xia Cha saw a part of his neck peeking out from the cor of his shirt. His skin was very white, and she could faintly see the veins underneath. Her long eyshes moved, and she turned her face away, shouting softly, ¡°Young Master Huo.¡±


    This was the first time Huo Heng had sized her up at such close proximity in the past year.


    She had be much fairer, and her skin was no longer dull. Her eyebrows were thin and her eyes were clean. Her hair was cut short, making her face look even smaller.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown taller and prettier. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you just now.¡± Huo Heng looked at her amorous eyes and smiled.


    When Xia Cha heard his words, a faint pink blush appeared on her delicate face.


    The man had an excellent appearance and his eyes were ck and bright. When he smiled, his eyebrows were slightly raised and he looked rather indecent. He waspletely different from the noble and arrogant look he had when he walked out of the school earlier.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed. You¡¯re still so annoying.¡± Xia Cha gathered her courage and red at him.


    Huo Heng lifted a strand of hair from Xia Cha¡¯s slender shoulder and moved closer to her. His thin and beautiful lips curved into a yful smile. ¡°Little Haitang, you¡¯ve be prettier. I¡¯m excited to see you!¡±


    He was very close to her. When he spoke, his clear breath sprayed down on her.


    In Xia Cha¡¯s memory, she had never been in such close contact with any guy before. The blush on her face spread to her fair ears.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, please watch your behavior.¡±


    Huo Heng saw that her face was red and she was obviously angry.


    He stopped teasing her. He straightened his body and put his hand into his pocket. ¡°It¡¯s not the start of the school term yet. What are you doing here?¡±


    Xia Cha frowned at the man¡¯s familiar tone. They had only met two or three times. Was it really appropriate for him to speak to her in such a tone?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll just stand here and not move.¡±


    Xia Cha saw a group of people still standing by the car door. It was obvious that they did not want to get in if Young Master Huo did not want to get in the car. Xia Cha blushed and raised her hands to push the man¡¯s shoulders.


    But in the next second, her soft hand was covered by the man¡¯srge palm.


    Xia Cha did not expect him to suddenly hold her hand. She immediately shook his hand off as if she had been electrocuted.


    Seeing her strong reaction, Huo Heng was a little amused. The tip of his tongue pressed against his cheek, and his amorous eyes were filled with amusement. ¡°Sister, are you trying to make people misunderstand us?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your sister? Move aside!¡±


    Huo Heng ced his long legs in front of Xia Cha. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what you¡¯re doing here.¡±


    Xia Cha saw that he did not intend to move away if she did not say anything. She bit her lip and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t move, I will kick you hard.¡±


    Huo Heng bent down and whispered into her ear. He blew the stray strands of hair on her cheek and chuckled. ¡°You can try kicking me.¡±


    Xia Cha was angered by his words and subconsciously kicked him.


    After kicking him, she saw that his scarlet lips were pursed tightly and she felt a little guilty and flustered¡­


    Her long eyshes fluttered and she could not help butin, ¡°You asked me to kick you. You can¡¯t me me if it hurts. Who asked you to not move away?¡±


    Huo Heng raised the corner of his lips. ¡°I heard that people only beat and scold those they love¡­¡±


    Before Huo Heng could finish speaking, his mouth was covered by a small hand. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± When Xia Cha realized what she had done, she hurriedly retracted her hand and lowered her head, not daring to look at him again.


    After all, there were many people watching. Huo Heng knew that the little girl was still shy, so he didn¡¯t make things difficult for her.


    ¡°Do you want to have dinner with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Huo Heng put a hand into his pocket and stood up straight. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°You should have left a long time ago.¡±


    Huo Heng clicked his tongue and didn¡¯t say anything else. He turned around and walked toward the car parked by the roadside.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Huo Heng went to the private room and ordered some dishes and snacks that Xia Tang used to love. He then instructed Jian Ming to send them over to Xia Cha, who was waiting by the school gate.


    After entering the private room again, Huo Heng sat down and looked at the school leader Ren. ¡°Mr. Wu, I heard that your school has epted a girl called Xia Cha.¡±


    Principal Wu nodded. ¡°She was supposed to be epted, but her private life is messy and she has a bad character.¡±

 Chapter 1836 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (40)

    <h4>Chapter 1836: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (40)</h4>


    Xia Cha waited until two in the afternoon before finally seeing Principal Wu returning to school.


    Seeing Xia Cha waiting at the door, Principal Wu frowned.


    Xia Cha stepped forward and bowed to Principal Wu. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Wenfeng County¡¯s junior high school graduate, Xia Cha. We talked on the phone.¡±


    Principal Wu naturally knew Xia Cha. Not only did she have the best results in Wenfeng County, but she was also the top schr in Yan City. Her results were the highest among the graduates in the past ten years.


    Such a smart girl was rare.


    Principal Wu had seen her photo before. The little girl also had a face that could be remembered at a nce.


    It was the hot period of summer vacation. Xia Cha waited for the whole morning, her forehead covered with thin beads of sweat.


    Principal Wu sighed. ¡°Come to my office.¡±


    Xia Cha followed Principal Wu to his office.


    Principal Wu poured a ss of water for Xia Cha and pointed to the sofa. ¡°Sit!¡±


    After Xia Cha sat down, she took a sip of water and looked at Principal Wu with her slender phoenix eyes. She really wanted to know why she hadn¡¯t gotten an eptance letter.


    Principal Wu took out his phone and yed two videos.


    One was Xia Cha singing on the JP stage while the other was her removing her makeup.


    Xia Cha¡¯s face turned pale when she saw the two videos.


    Although she was singing on the big stage, it was pure and simple. It was just pure singing, but that kind of ce was after all filled with debauchery, giving people a bad first impression.


    ¡°Principal Wu, did someone report that my private life is bad?¡±


    Principal Wu looked at Xia Cha, who had a cold expression on her face. He had to admit that this girl was very smart.


    ¡°Student Xia, after our school¡¯s director watched the video, he decided not to ept you after a meeting. Your results are very good, but our school values the thoughts and morals of every student.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Xia Cha closed her eyes as a chill ran down her spine.


    ¡°Principal Wu, although I sang on JP¡¯s big stage, I did it for the sake of our family¡¯s livelihood. Other than singing, I definitely didn¡¯t do anything bad.¡± Xia Cha raised her hand and swore, ¡°If I can get the boss of JP¡¯s big stage to testify for me, will there still be room for negotiation?¡±


    Principal Wu frowned. ¡°Student Xia, not only do our school leaders know about this matter, but it was also posted on the school forum. Many students from No.1 High School know about it.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re unanimously against you entering the school gates.¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart tightened.


    Ever since she woke up from the car ident, she had been able to face any difficulties calmly.


    This was the only time she was really panicking.


    Without her studies, no matter how well she managed her family¡¯s vi, she would only be a junior high graduate.


    ¡°Principal Wu, please give me a chance. I¡­ I¡¯ll go find Sixth Master now¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Principal Wu to say anything, Xia Cha quickly ran out.


    Xia Cha hailed a taxi and headed to the JP stage.


    In the three months leading up to the middle school examination, she had disregarded Sixth Master¡¯s insistence and resigned from her job on the big stage.


    It had been a while since shest came here.


    After alighting from the taxi, Xia Cha was surprised to see that the door was locked and sealed.


    What was going on?


    Xia Cha asked the owner of the tobo and liquor store next door and found out that there had been a murder on the big stage two months ago. Sixth Master ran away, and the big stage couldn¡¯t be run anymore. It went bankrupt and was sealed.


    Sixth Master had run away, and the staff on the big stage had also dispersed. When Xia Cha was singing here, she did not contact anyone else at all. She also did not know the address of those staff. Now, it was impossible for anyone to testify for her.


    Xia Cha walked to the side of the road and stood under the scorching sun. Her vision turned dark.


    Xia Cha walked up to the entrance of No.1 High School again.


    She never thought that the high school she had always dreamed of would be nothing but an illusion.


    Xia Cha lowered her eyes. Her nose was sore and her eyes were wet.


    Xia Cha bit her lip and left in a low mood.


    After walking for a long time, a honking sound suddenly came from behind.


    Xia Cha thought she was in the way of the car behind her, so she moved to the side.


    But then, she heard another honk.


    Xia Cha looked back and saw a ck car beside her.


    The car window rolled down and a handsome face that seemed to have been created by the gods appeared in her sight.


    Xia Cha and the man looked at each other for a few seconds before she quickly looked away.


    The man let out an indecentugh. ¡°Little Haitang, why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Little Haitang. I¡¯m not Little Haitang anymore.¡±


    She was somewhat agitated and out of control.


    Thinking of the two videos that Principal Wu showed her, Xia Cha could guess that someone had deliberately caused her to be expelled.


    She could think of no one else who would be able to see her perform on the JP stage and even have a grudge with her.


    Could it be this Young Master Huo who always liked to make her angry¡­


    Xia Cha immediately rejected this idea.


    Young Master Huo had not contacted her for almost a year. There was really no need for him to do something so sinister!


    ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Young Master Huo. I¡¯ll take the bus back myself.¡±


    Huo Heng pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. He rolled up the window and ordered Jian Ming to drive.


    After the car drove for some distance, Jian Ming saw that Huo Heng was still looking out of the window. He asked in confusion, ¡°Young Master, Miss Xia looks quite pitiful. Why don¡¯t you help her?¡±


    Huo Heng retracted his gaze from the window and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°I helped her. What I want is not a word of thanks.¡±


    Jian Ming didn¡¯t quite understand what Huo Heng meant. ¡°Then what does Young Master want?¡±


    ¡°Book her in advance.¡±


    Jian Ming was speechless. Why did he feel that his young master was smiling like a ck-bellied and dangerous big bad wolf?


    ¡­


    The Xia family¡¯s old residence.


    Xia Zi knocked on Xia Furong¡¯s door. After a long while, Xia Furong opened the door.


    Xia Furong¡¯s face was like peach blossoms, and there was a shy smile at the corner of her eyes. One look and you could tell that she was a little woman who had fallen into a deep hole.


    ¡°Furong, are you in a rtionship?¡±


    Xia Furong pulled Xia Zi into the room. ¡°Lower your voice. I don¡¯t want my parents to know yet.¡±


    Xia Zi widened her eyes. ¡°Wow, Sister Furong, you¡¯re really in love! Who is he? Is he handsome?¡±


    Xia Furong snorted proudly. ¡°How can the boyfriend I found not be handsome? Not only is he handsome, but he¡¯s also rich.¡±


    Xia Zi put her hands on her cheeks and looked envious. ¡°Wow, Sister Furong, you¡¯re so awesome. I admire you so much. By the way, do you know how it¡¯s going with Xia Cha¡¯s high school admission?¡±


    Xia Furong¡¯s lips curled up but her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be able to get in. Xia Xing might get in, but she won¡¯t. In the future, the two sisters will definitely develop hostility toward each other.¡±

 Chapter 1837 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (41)

    <h4>Chapter 1837: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (41)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing that Xia Cha could not attend high school in Yan City, Xia Zi was very happy.


    So what if she was the top scorer? She still couldn¡¯t go to school.


    ¡°Furong, you have a handsome and rich boyfriend now. Can you ask him for help so that I can go to the private high school in Yan City? If you can help me, I will obey your orders in the future!¡±


    Xia Zi was usually arrogant at home. Being able to make her submit to her was also a sense of aplishment for Xia Furong.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Xia Zi widened her eyes and held Xia Furong¡¯s arm excitedly. ¡°Really? Ah! I can go to a private high school!¡±


    Xia Furong pulled down Xia Zi¡¯s hand that was holding her arm and smiled. ¡°Little Aunt, don¡¯t forget what you just promised me!¡±


    .


    ¡°Of course, of course. As long as I can go to a high school, I can be your ve in the future!¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Cha did not return home until dinner time.


    The whole family was worried about her.


    Seeing her return, Qiu Zhi hurriedly pulled her into the house and fetched some water to wash her face.


    Xia Lan brought the dishes to the courtyard, and Qiu Zhi pulled Xia Cha out to eat.


    After dinner, Qiu Zhi and Xia Zhenyuan asked Xia Cha, ¡°Cha Cha, how is it?¡±


    Xia Cha pursed her lips and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, someone posted a video of me singing on the JP stage on the school forum, creating many rumors.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The family was astonished.


    Every time Xia Cha went to the JP stage, it was Xia Chuan who apanied her. Later, the old residence increased Xia Chuan¡¯s workload, and it was Xia Zhenyuan who took time every weekend to apany her.


    Everyone close to her knew that she was innocent.


    However, the school would definitely not believe him if they testified!


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the school to exin. My Cha Cha only sings and does nothing. She works so hard and keeps herself proper. Why can¡¯t she study?¡± Xia Zhenyuan was furious.


    Xia Cha held Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    The person who reported her must have a certain status. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have posted it on the forum and let the matter spread so quickly.


    Hearing that Xia Cha¡¯s words were useless, Xia Zhenyuan frowned. He held Xia Cha¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Cha Cha, we¡¯re not going to build our new house. Since you can¡¯t go to No.1 High School. Dad wants you to study in an elite school.¡±


    ¡°Yes, even if we don¡¯t build a house, we must let Cha Cha go to school,¡± Xia Lan and Xia Xing said in unison.


    Qiu Zhi nodded with reddened eyes.


    Xia Cha was touched by her family¡¯s warmth and concern.


    However¡­


    ¡°We must build the new house. I will find another way to attend school. I will not go to any school except for No.1 High School.¡±


    Under Xia Cha¡¯s insistence and persuasion, Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi could only listen to her and build a new house ording to their original n.


    It was an auspicious day.


    ording to Wenfeng County¡¯s tradition, anyone who built a new house would treat their family and friends to a meal.


    The people from the Xia family¡¯s old mansion came over.


    Xia Zhenyuan had only invited them symbolically, but he did not expect them to reallye.


    Qiu Zhi¡¯s eyelids kept twitching when she saw the people from the Xia family¡¯s old mansion.


    She felt that something bad was going to happen.


    But today was a good day and she didn¡¯t want to think too much about it.


    Xia Lan helped Qiu Zhi cook in the kitchen while Xia Cha and Xia Xing entertained the guests in the main room.


    As she poured the water, Xia Xing mumbled unhappily, ¡°Those people at the old residence are really thick-skinned. They treated our family like that in the past, and now they actually have the nerve toe over for a meal?¡±


    Xia Cha nced at the people in the Xia family¡¯s old residence. She frowned slightly when she saw Xia Furong wearing all luxurious brands.


    She also didn¡¯t know why she could recognize the expensive clothes and jewelry on Xia Furong at a nce. With the old residence¡¯s conditions, it was impossible for Xia Furong to wear such expensive clothes.


    Xia Cha suddenly remembered that she was reported by someone. She had a grudge against her and had a certain amount of money¡­ could it be rted to Xia Furong?


    She remembered that Xia Furong was also at an arts school in Yan City.


    Xia Cha pursed her lips tightly and looked at Xia Furong sharply.


    It was best that this matter had nothing to do with Xia Furong. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily!


    Xia Furong was texting her boyfriend when she suddenly felt a sharp gaze on her. She looked up and saw Xia Cha. However, the moment she looked up, Xia Cha had already turned around.


    Xia Furong sized up Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha was wearing a cheap white dress with a thin waist. She had grown taller in the past year. Her arms and legs were slender, and her skin had turned white. She looked like a youngdy.


    Xia Furong coldly snorted. So what if she looked good? In the future, she would only be a junior high school graduate.


    She was not on the same level as her.


    There were more guests than usual, and Qiu Zhi cooked three tables worth of dishes.


    As the man of the house, Xia Zhenyuan treated the guests warmly. Xia Zhenxiang and Xia Zhenli were jealous of him, but they did not show it on their faces. They kept on toasting him to drink.


    Qiu Zhi saw that Xia Zhenyuan had drunk a little too much and went forward to persuade him to drink. Xia Zhenxiang could not help but berate, ¡°Second Sister-inw, men speak. Why is a woman like you interrupting?¡±


    Xia Zhenli echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Second Sister-inw, what¡¯s the use of you controlling Second Brother like this? You might as well take care of your own daughter!¡±


    Before Qiu Zhi could say anything, she heard Xia Zhenli say to the other guests, ¡°Everyone, you don¡¯t know yet, right? My second brother¡¯s daughter, Xia Cha, is the top scorer of this year¡¯s middle school examination, but she didn¡¯t receive No.1 High School¡¯s admission notice. It¡¯s not because she didn¡¯t get an admission notice to No.1 High School, but because her morals are corrupt. At such a young age, she went to a nightclub to sing. Tsk, if we put it nicely, she was singing. Who knows what kind of deal she was secretly making!¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why Second Brother and his family insisted on separating from the family and chose this barren mountain instead of the fruitnd at home. So it turns out that they sold their daughter to that kind of ce.¡±


    The moment Xia Zhenli finished speaking, he received a heavy punch on her face.


    Xia Zhenyuan punched Xia Zhenli to the ground. His eyes were red as he shouted angrily, ¡°Third Brother, what nonsense are you talking about? Our Xia Cha is innocent and relies on her own ability to earn money!¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Ye Guixiang, who was sitting next to Xia Zhenxiang, sneered.¡± Of course it¡¯s based on your own ability, but what ability? We don¡¯t need to point it out, the people sitting here should be able to guess it. ¡±


    Fang Liu helped Xia Zhenli, who had been punched, up. ¡°Second Brother, your Cha Cha has done something shameful, and you¡¯re still afraid of people talking about it? If she¡¯s innocent, why didn¡¯t No. 1 High School ept her? If she did, take out the admission notice!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, take out the eptance letter! We will believe that your Xia Cha is innocent!¡±


    With the Xia family¡¯s family taking the lead, the other guests gradually began to believe that the second branch had started their business because of Xia Cha.


    Just as the situation became tense, azy and lightughter was heard. ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s all this fuss about?¡±


    Three figures walked in.


    They were Huo Heng, Old Madam Huo, and Principal Wu.

 Chapter 1838 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (42)

    <h4>Chapter 1838: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (42)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Huo Heng walked beside Old Madam Huo, wearing a ck shirt. The exquisite fabric wrapped around his tall figure, his dark-colored trousers were ironed meticulously, and his ck leather shoes made a loud sound when they stepped on the floor.


    Under his neat short hair, his eyes were long and narrow. His nose bridge was tall and straight, and his thin lips were sexy¡­ This man was very handsome and pleasing to the eye. He carried with him a wild and arrogant air of supremacy. The contours of his face were wild and handsome, and his lines were firm and noble.


    Almost everyone in the hall looked at the three of them.


    Huo Heng supported Old Madam Huo with one hand while his other hand was in his pocket. He looked rxed but his long and narrow amorous eyes were cold and arrogant, making people not dare to look him in the eye.


    Xia Furong and Xia Zi were preparing to see Xia Cha embarrass herself. When they saw three people suddenly enter the door, they couldn¡¯t react in time..


    They knew Old Madam Huo, but who was the handsome man beside her?


    They couldn¡¯t be med for not recognizing Huo Heng at first nce. Compared to the time when they visited the Xia family a year ago, Huo Heng had be much more handsome.


    More importantly, he could walk.


    It was hard to tell how tall he was when he was sitting on the wheelchair, but after he could walk, his 1.88-meter frame stood out among the crowd.


    Broad shoulders, narrow waist, and long legs.


    In Xia Furong¡¯s art school, she had seen many handsome men and beautiful women. However, it was rare to see someone like Huo Heng who could attract people¡¯s attention with a single nce.


    If he entered the entertainment industry, he would be a popr idol based on just his looks.


    Xia Furong and Xia Zi¡¯s eyes were fixed on Huo Heng, unable to move away.


    Huo Heng¡¯s eyes swept around the hall. Xia Furong thought that he was looking at her. She lowered her eyes and swept away a strand of hair on her cheek.


    Xia Zi stared straight at Huo Heng, hoping to attract his attention.


    Huo Heng¡¯s deep and sharp peach blossom eyes fixed on Xia Cha¡¯s slender figure for a few seconds. When he saw Xia Cha looking at him, the sharpness in his eyes softened.


    After Xia Cha and Huo Heng looked at each other, she immediately looked away and followed Qiu Zhi and Xia Zhenyuan to wee Old Madam Huo and Principal Wu.


    Although Xia Cha didn¡¯t understand why Principal Wu and Old Lady Huo were here, they were honored guests, so she couldn¡¯t neglect them.


    ¡°Old Madam, I didn¡¯t expect you toe. Quick, please take a seat,¡± said Xia Zhenyuan.


    After Old Madam Huo and the other two sat down, Xia Furong whispered into Ye Guixiang¡¯s ear, ¡°Mom, the Huo Family from Yan City is here. Could it be that they have really taken a fancy to Xia Lan? Mom, we can¡¯t let them get close to their rtives. Hurry up and continue the topic from before.¡±


    There were very few people present who knew Principal Wu. Xia Furong naturally didn¡¯t know him either. She thought that he was Old Madam Huo¡¯s butler.


    Ye Guixiang hadn¡¯t expected Huo Heng to be able to walk normally again. His legs seemed normal and it seemed like he had recovered.


    If the second branch really became rtives with the Huo Family, wouldn¡¯t the second branch achieve meteoric sess?


    This was something that the Xia family would never allow.


    Ye Guixiang cleared her throat and said, ¡°Second Brother, Second Sister-inw, can you still take out Xia Cha¡¯s eptance letter?¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, Old Madam Huo is here. Why don¡¯t you let her have a listen and see if it¡¯s too bad for your second branch to sell your daughter to a nightclub to make a fortune?¡±


    Qiu Zhi looked at Ye Guixiang who had distorted the truth and was furious. ¡°Sister-inw, our Cha Cha is innocent. If you dare to tarnish her reputation again, I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°Everyone,e and take a look. The second branch is going to hit someone again!¡± Fang Liu shouted, ¡°Second Brother just hit my husband. Now, Second Sister-inw is going to hit Eldest Sister-inw again.¡±


    Many guests started to criticize her. ¡°If she¡¯s innocent, take out the notice.¡±


    ¡°The second branch hasn¡¯t taken it out yet. I¡¯m afraid what the people from the old residence said must be true!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I really didn¡¯t expect Zhenyuan¡¯s family to betray their daughter!¡±


    Old Mrs. Huo, who had been silent the whole time, roughly understood what had happened.


    She looked at Xia Wangshi, who was sitting at the same table. Seeing that she was smiling and looking like she was waiting for the second branch to be condemned, she said with a slightly cold expression, ¡°I¡¯ve really never seen someone who bullies honest people like this.¡±


    Old Madam Huo carried the dignity of a senior in a big family. It was not something amoner like the Xia family couldpare with. The moment she opened her mouth, everyone in the main hall fell silent.


    When Ye Guixiang saw that Old Madam Huo was speaking up for the second branch, she stood up and replied, ¡°Old Madam, we¡¯re not bullying honest people, but honest people do things that are not humane. You probably don¡¯t know, but in order to earn money, the second branch sold Xia Cha into a big stage in Yan City to sing.¡±


    The people in the old mansion were waiting to see how Old Madam Huo would change her attitude and criticize the second branch for using unscrupulous means for money. But not only did Old Madam Huo not change her attitude at all, but she even smiled benevolently and said, ¡°So it¡¯s about this matter. Our Heng¡¯er¡¯s fiancee went to sing on the JP stage with our Huo family¡¯s permission.¡±


    What???!


    Young Master Huo¡¯s fianc¨¦e?


    Who was she talking about?


    Xia Cha?


    Everyone in the old residence was stunned.


    Could it be that Huo Heng was not interested in Xia Lan but Xia Cha?


    Not only were the people from the Xia family¡¯s old residence stunned, but even the people from the second branch were stunned.


    Especially Xia Cha.


    She looked at Old Madam Huo and Huo Heng, wondering if there was something wrong with her ears.


    Before anyone could react, Old Madam Huo continued, ¡°Besides, every time Cha Cha goes on stage, our Heng¡¯er would watch. Singing and earning money there depends on your own ability. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    The Huo family was the richest family in Yan City. Xia Cha was Huo Heng¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Who would dare to take advantage of her when she went on stage to sing?


    ¡°Old Madam, when did Xia Cha be Young Master Huo¡¯s fiancee? I know, you just want to help the second branch! You probably don¡¯t know, but Xia Cha¡¯s results in the middle school examination were very good. She was the top schr in Yan City¡¯s middle school examination, but she didn¡¯t get into because she sang in that dirty ce¡­¡±


    Before Ye Guixiang could finish speaking, she heard a crisp sound.


    Huo Heng, who was sitting next to Old Madam Huo, dropped the teacup in his hand.


    Huo Heng ced a hand on the back of the chair and raised his long, straight eyebrows slightly. He looked handsome, arrogant, and cold. ¡°Are you f*cking deaf? How could my fianc¨¦e let her sing in an unclean ce?¡±


    ¡°How do you know she doesn¡¯t have an eptance letter?¡±


    Ye Guixiang didn¡¯t expect Huo Heng to insult her so ruthlessly. She was stunned. ¡°Young Master Huo¡­ if she has a letter of notification, why can¡¯t she take it out?¡±


    Huo Heng looked at Principal Wu, who stood up and took out a folder from his briefcase.


    He walked to Xia Cha and said, ¡°Student Xia, this is your admission notice. You have been epted by No. 1 High School. Not only that, but your tuition will also be waived for the next three years.¡±

 Chapter 1839 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (43)

    <h4>Chapter 1839: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (43)</h4>


    Xia Cha looked at the folder that Principal Wu handed her.


    She knew that it contained the admission notice.


    Principal Wu must have been here because of Huo Heng.


    If she epted the letter, she would be Huo Heng¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to attend high school.


    Xia Cha nced at Huo Heng. That man probably knew why she went to look for Principal Wust time.


    She never expected that his goal was to make her his fianc¨¦e.


    Xia Cha did not understand what he saw in her.


    Huo Heng raised his eyebrows and looked at Xia Cha with certainty, as if she would definitely take the notice.


    In fact, after some hesitation, Xia Cha epted the notice from Principal Wu.


    She had to go to school. As for bing Young Master Huo¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she was still young. She could think of a way to break off her engagement with him in the future!


    ¡°Thank you, Principal Wu.¡±


    Xia Cha took out the notice from the folder and handed it to Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi. ¡°Dad, Mom, take a look.¡±


    Seeing Xia Cha¡¯s eptance letter, Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi were excited.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, this is No. 1 High School¡¯s Principal Wu.¡±


    When the people from Xia family¡¯s old residence heard that Principal Wu from No. 1 High School hade personally, they were all shocked.


    Principal Wu came personally, which showed how much he valued Xia Cha.


    Not only did Xia Cha receive the notice, but she was also exempted from three years of tuition fees. How many people would have thought of this?


    After the guests understood the whole story, some of them analyzed the situation.


    ¡°Today, Zhenyuan¡¯s family built a new house. The people at the old residence weren¡¯t sincerely congratting them, and even deliberately stirred up trouble to ruin the reputation Zhenyuan¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°The people at the old residence are too evil. We were almost used by them!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. No wonder the Huo Family only chose the daughters of the second branch. They have ulterior motives and can¡¯t bear to see their own families doing well. They won¡¯t have a good ending in the future!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are all of you talking about?¡± Xia Wangshi couldn¡¯t stand the criticisms from the guests. She stood up first and left hurriedly after informing Old Madam Huo.


    When Xia Zhenxiang, Ye Guixiang, and the others saw Xia Wangshi leaving, they could only stand up and leave as well.


    Old Master Xia was the most embarrassed. He sighed, stood up, and patted Zhenyuan on the shoulder. ¡°Zhenyuan, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    When Xia Zhenyuan heard Old Master Xia¡¯s words, his heart turned cold.


    ¡°Dad, my Cha Cha¡¯s reputation was almost ruined today. This is not a misunderstanding. It was premeditated.¡±


    Old Master Xia saw endless disappointment and coldness in Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s reddened eyes.


    Old Master Xia thought to himself. He had a hunch that his son, who used to listen to them the most, would be out of their control in the future!


    When Xia Furong returned home, she threw the things in the room onto the ground with a slightly twisted expression.


    Today, Xia Cha¡¯s reputation was supposed to hit rock bottom. She didn¡¯t expect that not only had Xia Cha entered No. 1 High School, but she had also be Young Master Huo¡¯s fianc¨¦e!


    Xia Furong was jealous and angry. After a while, she picked up her phone and made a video call.


    After a few rings, the video call was picked up.


    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Seeing the handsome face of the man on the other end of the video call, Xia Furong blinked her eyes and tears fell from her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Brother Hongming, Old Madam Huo brought that prodigal son here today. He was so arrogant and stood up for my second uncle. He bullied the people in our old mansion and even said that he was going to marry Xia Cha.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you help me spread the news of Xia Cha singing on the JP stage to No. 1 High School¡¯s forum? He found Principal Wu so that he would let Xia Cha go to school.¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s purposely going against you!¡±


    ¡°Brother Hongming, didn¡¯t you say that the Huo family will be in your hands in the future? He¡¯s just a prodigal. How can he still be so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been working on a project recently. I n to develop a tourism base in Wenfeng County. When the timees, I¡¯ll focus on your orchard. I guarantee that your family will be the richest family in Wenfeng County. As for that prodigal, after this project, I¡¯ll crush him and he will never be able to rise again!¡±


    Hearing Ye Hongming¡¯s words, a smile finally appeared on Xia Furong¡¯s tear-stained face.


    Ye Hongming¡¯s men had heard about the n to develop a tourist base in Wenfeng County and build a hotel hot spring at Huo Heng¡¯s ce. Ye Hongming was one step ahead and submitted the n to the board of directors.


    Huo Yuan had originally thought that Wenfeng County¡¯s traffic wasgging, so he did not agree to build a tourism base here. However, he found out that the higher-ups wanted to build a highway here, and the traffic would be more convenient. Under Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s persuasion, he agreed to this project.


    After the n was approved, Ye Hongming asked Xia Furong tomunicate with Xia Zhenxiang. When Xia Zhenxiang heard that the Huo family wanted to invest here, she agreed to give up half of the orchard and asked the Huo family to build a hot spring hotel.


    When Xia Wangshi and the people from the third branch found out that they had to give up half of the orchard, they nned to stop it. However, the excavators had already destroyed half of the orchard.


    When Xia Wangshi saw that half of the orchard had been destroyed, she almost fainted.


    Xia Zhenxiang quickly told her that the Huo Corporation was going to invest in Wenfeng County. When the Xia family heard this, they were immediately immersed in the dream of bing Wenfeng County¡¯s richest man.


    Just like that, a month passed. Just as everyone in the Xia family¡¯s old residence was filled with anticipation, Ye Hongming received some bad news.


    The road that the higher-ups wanted to build was not in Wenfeng County, but another ce called Wenfen County. Wenfen County was geographically essible and had abundant coal resources. The higher-ups had already nned to invest heavily in that ce.


    ¡°President Ye, I heard that Young Master Huo became Wenfen County¡¯s partner.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Only then did Ye Hongming realize that the Wenfen County that Huo Heng proposed to develop was not the Wenfeng County he thought it was.


    He had deliberately tricked him.


    Only then did Ye Hongming realize that Huo Heng was no longer the wastrel he used to be. He had be more scheming and shrewd.


    ¡­


    Xia Wangshi kept urging Xia Zhenxiang, and Xia Zhenxiang had no choice but to urge Xia Furong. ¡°How¡¯s the investment going? Our fruit trees are gone but we haven¡¯t gotten any investments. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Xia Furong called Ye Hongming but his phone was turned off.


    She did not want to be bothered by the Xia family and thus left the house.


    When she reached the street, she saw a tall figure.


    Young Master Huo.


    Huo Heng was on the phone with Xia Cha, who was buying stationery at the stationery store. The alley was too narrow for cars to drive in.


    ¡°Why have you been avoiding me recently? Come over when you¡¯re done buying your things. I¡¯ll wait for you at the intersection.¡±


    Before Xia Cha could say anything, Huo Heng hung up.


    He stood under a tree and was about to lower his head to light a cigarette when he suddenly heard a sweet ¡®aiyo¡¯. Then, a delicate body fell into his arms.


    Xia Cha came out of the stationery shop and saw Huo Heng and¡­ Xia Furong in his arms.

 Chapter 1840 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (44)

    <h4>Chapter 1840: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (44)</h4>


    After Xia Furong threw herself into Huo Heng¡¯s arms, she quickly stood up straight.


    Embarrassed, she said, ¡°Young Master Huo, I sprained my ankle just now. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯m sorry for bumping into you¡­¡±


    Her long eyshes fluttered and tears welled up in her eyes. She looked so pitiful that most men would be moved and pity her.


    But Huo Heng had seen too many women.


    He could tell what Xia Furong was thinking at a nce.


    Xia Furong was quite pretty. If it was the old him, he might have flirted with her a bit.


    But now, he had no interest in any girl other than Xia Cha.


    Huo Heng removed the cigarette from between his lips. His long and narrow eyes suddenly turned sharp and he spat out coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Xia Furong hadn¡¯t expected Huo Heng¡¯s attitude toward her to be so bad!


    Ever since she was young, boys would also treat her well as long as she took the initiative to approach. No one had ever spoken loudly to her, let alone told her to get lost!


    The tears circling in Xia Furong¡¯s eyes fell uncontrobly.


    From the corner of his eye, Huo Heng saw Xia Cha standing not far away.


    Seeing Huo Heng looking at her, Xia Cha turned around and ran away quickly.


    Huo Heng stubbed his cigarette with his slender fingers, threw it into the rubbish bin, and chased after Xia Cha.


    Although Xia Cha was thin, she ran as quickly as a rabbit.


    But in the end, Huo Heng was tall and had long legs. One step was equivalent to her two steps. Before long, he caught up to her.


    Huo Heng stood in front of Xia Cha and raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°Little girl, why are you running?¡±


    Xia Cha hugged the notebook she just bought and nced at the man. ¡°Weren¡¯t you hugging Xia Furong? I¡¯ll walk further away and not disturb you!¡±


    Huo Heng put his hands into his pockets and smiled. ¡°Who is Xia Furong? The one who fell into my arms on purpose?¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Heng suspiciously. Currently, Xia Furong was the most beautiful person in the Xia family.


    Young Master Huo actually said that he didn¡¯t know her?


    The two of them must have met two or three times already!


    As if seeing through Xia Cha¡¯s thoughts, Huo Heng¡¯s tall figure stepped forward and bowed slightly. ¡°In my eyes, only my little fianc¨¦e is the most beautiful.¡±


    A refreshing breath with a faint tobo smell sprayed down andnded on Xia Cha¡¯s small face. Her thick and long eyshes fluttered and she looked into the man¡¯s deep and passionate eyes for a few seconds.


    Then, she pushed his shoulder. ¡°Young Master Huo, you¡¯re seriously ill.¡±


    Xia Cha turned around and walked forward.


    Huo Heng followed behind her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick.¡±


    Xia Cha turned around and nced at him, ¡°Then go to the doctor.¡±


    ¡°The doctor doesn¡¯t have any medicine for me. Only you can treat me.¡± Huo Heng¡¯s gaze on her became deeper and deeper. He held her slender arm. ¡°You¡¯re my medicine, Little Camellia.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Huo, do you believe that I will kick you if you continue to talk like this?¡± Xia Cha nced at his slender legs. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for you to walk normally. You don¡¯t want to be disabled again, right?¡±


    Xia Cha thought that Huo Heng would get angry after hearing her words. She did not expect his handsome face to remain calm. He curled his lips into a devilish smile, ¡°Little camellia, do you think I¡¯m made of paper?¡±


    Xia Cha opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, she heard the man¡¯s voice with a wicked smile, ¡°Now I¡¯m very healthy. Not only can you not kick me, but I can also carry you and run.¡±


    Xia Cha red at him, and the man¡¯s smile only deepened.


    Suddenly, he stretched out his long arms and lifted her delicate body.


    Xia Cha had not expected him to really hug her. She was caught off guard as she was suddenly lifted into the air, eximing, ¡°Ah, what are you doing? Put me down!¡±


    She didn¡¯t have Xia Tang¡¯s memories and was still a sixteen-year-old girl.


    She was embarrassed and angry to be suddenly carried by the opposite sex.


    Her white hands clenched into fists and she threw them at his shoulders.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    It was broad daylight, yet he was hugging her like this. Even if he didn¡¯t care about his dignity, she did!


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha¡¯s flushed face and carried her forward. Compared to her panic and helplessness, he was much calmer. ¡°What are you afraid of? You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e now.¡±


    Xia Cha pursed her lips tightly. ¡°Young Master Huo, I¡¯m an ordinary girl. What exactly do you like about me? Can¡¯t I change?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken a liking to your soul. Can you change it?¡±


    Hearing his words, Xia Cha felt that he was deliberately teasing her!


    Seeing that someone was looking at them and pointing at them, she said angrily, ¡°But I don¡¯t like you. To put it bluntly, Young Master Huo isn¡¯t my type.¡±


    Herst sentence struck Huo Heng like a thunderbolt, causing him to freeze on the spot!


    He was no stranger to these words.


    Xia Tang had told him that before.


    The moment he found out that he was terminally ill, he regretted not treating Tangtang well.


    But she had felt nothing but disgust and dislike for him.


    In the end, she had even lost her life!


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha, who was in his arms, and various emotions surged in his heart.


    He put Xia Cha down and she ran away without looking at him.


    Xia Cha walked back home on the small path. On the way, she thought of Huo Heng¡¯s changed face and frowned.


    She could feel that he was angry.


    However, she was only telling the truth. Was there anything wrong with that?!


    She shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to guess Huo Heng¡¯s thoughts. It was actually good to let him know what she was thinking.


    She did not want to fall in love at all. She only wanted to study hard and have a career that she liked in the future so that her family¡¯s conditions could get better!


    Xia Cha ran all the way to the Southern Mountains.


    When she reached her house, she saw a ck car parked in the courtyard.


    Xia Cha quickly walked into the house.


    Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi¡¯s enthusiastic voices could be heard. ¡°Young Master Huo, our Cha Cha went out to buy some school stationery. She should be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Huo, have some tea!¡±


    Xia Cha entered the room and looked at the handsome side profile. She quickly retreated.


    What was wrong with Young Master Huo? He was clearly angry. Why had hee to her house?


    Xia Cha went into her room and did not go out until Qiu Zhi called her out for dinner.


    Qiu Zhi gently patted Xia Cha¡¯s head when she saw hering out of the room. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe out? Young Master Huo is here.¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you really treating him as your son-inw?¡±


    A smile appeared on Qiu Zhi¡¯s face. ¡°Young Master Huo is a pretty good kid. The more I look at him, the more I like him.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I know you¡¯re still young, but Young Master Huo didn¡¯t say that he would marry you immediately. Why don¡¯t you get to know each other first?¡±


    Xia Cha could not help but mutter in her heart. Her mother must have been bewitched by Young Master Huo!

 Chapter 1841 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (45)

    <h4>Chapter 1841: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (45)</h4>


    After Huo Heng came over, Qiu Zhi made a lot of delicious food.


    The family ate in the hall.


    When Huo Heng saw Xia Cha, he did not say anything to her. Even his gaze rarely fell on her.


    Xia Cha naturally noticed his change.


    From the looks of it, her words earlier had indeed angered him.


    Since she had already made him angry, why had he stille to her house?


    Soon, Xia Cha knew why he hade to her house. He nned to invest in Wenfen County. There were many fruit trees there that were suitable for the environment here. He asked Xia Zhenyuan go over and see what he needed. He could arrange for them to be sent over.


    The business at the farm was getting better and better. The demand for fruits was also huge. If there were different types of fruit trees, it would attract more customers.


    Xia Zhenyuan naturally needed it. ¡°Young Master Huo, you¡¯re too considerate.¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan was in a good mood. He took out the good wine at home and drank one ss after another with Huo Heng.


    Xia Cha realized that Huo Heng was not like the rumors she had heard in the past. Rumor had it that he was frivolous, mediocre, and arrogant.


    At the dining table, he proposed some suggestions for improvements in the vi to Xia Zhenyuan. They were all very meaningful and practical.


    He did not look like someone who only had a superficial appearance.


    When they were eating and drinking, it was slow and elegant. It felt like they were having a high-end meal when dining with him.


    When men drank, it would not end so quickly. After the Xia sisters finished eating, they went to the courtyard to enjoy the night breeze.


    Xia Cha and Xia Xing sat on the swing while Xia Lan pushed them from behind.


    ¡°Did you guys notice? Young Master Huo isn¡¯t as bad as the rumors say. His speech and temperament are pretty good,¡± Xia Lan said.


    Xia Xing nodded. ¡°In the past, we heard rumors and were prejudiced against him. After interacting with him, we realized that we had misunderstood him.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the stars in the sky and did not speak.


    Xia Xing nudged Xia Cha with her elbow. ¡°Cha Cha, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? You¡¯re Young Master Huo¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be his fianc¨¦e. No matter how good he is, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Cha Cha, are you really not moved by such a beautiful face?¡± Xia Xing looked at Xia Cha in confusion.


    Xia Cha retracted her gaze from the night sky and looked at Xia Xing, ¡°Why should I be tempted? I don¡¯t like him like that. Second Sister, do you like him?¡±


    ¡°What, what nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t like him!¡± Xia Xing lowered her eyes and her ears turned red. Luckily, there was no light in the courtyard and the dim light hid her embarrassment.


    ¡­


    Qiu Zhi went to the courtyard and called Xia Cha into the house.


    Xia Cha nced at Xia Zhenyuan, who was still drinking, but was obviously drunk, and Huo Heng, whose handsome face had a hint of intoxication. She could not tell if he was drunk or not. ¡°Mom, why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Your dad drank a lot with Young Master Huo. He won¡¯t be able to drive home tonight. Go and make your bed so that Young Master Huo can sleep. You can sleep with your elder sister or second sister tonight.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry.¡±


    Xia Cha took a set of clean bedsheets from Qiu Zhi¡¯s room and changed them swiftly.


    She took her bag and was about to leave when she realized that the man, who was still in a drunken stupor, had unknowingly leaned against the door.


    One of his long legs was slightly bent against the wall, his deep eyes looking at her deeply.


    Xia Cha¡¯s scalp went numb from his stare.


    She quickly lowered her head and hugged her bag, preparing to leave.


    When she passed by him, she heard him chuckle softly. Then, he said, ¡°Tang Tang, you are mine. You will always be mine.¡±


    Xia Cha rushed into Xia Lan¡¯s room.


    She closed the door and leaned against it.


    Her heart was beating faster than she could control.


    She didn¡¯t understand why her heart was beating so fast¡­


    However, he seemed to have called Tangtang just now¡­


    Could it be that he made her his fianc¨¦e because she looked like Tangtang?


    ¡­


    After her heart rate returned to normal, Xia Cha put down her bag, took out a change of clothes from inside, and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    After showering, when she passed her room, she heard the man calling for Tangtang again.


    Again and again.


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart felt like it had been gently poked by something.


    She walked toward the room.


    The first three buttons of the man¡¯s shirt were unbuttoned, revealing his exquisite corbones and his firm chest.


    He was half lying on her bed, with a pillow behind his back and a cigarette in his mouth. His eyes were closed and she couldn¡¯t tell if he was asleep or not.


    His long legs were propped on the ground and it looked like he had nowhere to put them.


    Xia Cha saw that the cigarette ash from the cigarette in his mouth was about to fall onto the nket. She quickly took a paper box to catch it.


    After catching the cigarette ash, she put down the box and realized that something was wrong. She looked up and realized that the man had opened his eyes at some point.


    Those long and narrow amorous eyes were covered with faint traces of red blood.


    He just looked at her without saying anything.


    Xia Cha saw the cigarette in his mouth and was worried that he would set her room on fire. She stepped forward and removed the cigarette from his mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my room burned to ashes.¡±


    The man narrowed his eyes and scanned her from head to toe. In the end, his gazended on her small oval face. ¡°Tangtang, my throat is dry. Get me a ss of water.¡±


    Xia Cha frowned, ¡°Young Master Huo, I¡¯m Xia Cha.¡±


    The man smiled evilly. ¡°I know. You are my Tangtang.¡±


    This man must be crazy!


    ¡°Go on, get me a ss of water.¡±


    He closed his eyes again.


    Xia Cha turned around with a straight face and poured a ss of water.


    When she brought it to his side, she angrily wondered why she had to listen to his instructions.


    ¡°The water is here.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t move.


    Xia Cha lowered her eyes and looked at him. He seemed different from usual when he was drunk.


    A few strands of slightly messy hair fell on his forehead. His long and narrow eyes were lowered, making his eyshes look long and dense. His nose bridge was straight, his scarlet lips were well-defined, and his jawline was thin and firm¡­ He was indeed like a handsome man from aic book. From his facial features to his outline, one could not find any ws.


    At this moment, he had a faint tiredness,ziness, dejection, but also an indescribable feeling of satisfaction.


    Perhaps hearing her voice, he lifted his eyes and looked at her. His thin lips moved and his voice that came from the depths of his throat sounded in the quiet space. ¡°Feed me.¡±


    Xia Cha red at him angrily, ¡°Young Master Huo, don¡¯t push your luck.¡±


    Xia Cha put down the cup and prepared to leave. However, the next second, her slender wrist was firmly held by the man¡¯s long and strong hand.

 Chapter 1842 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (46)

    <h4>Chapter 1842: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (46)</h4>


    Xia Cha was startled when her slender wrist was suddenly held by the man¡¯s long and strong hand.


    She nced at the man on the bed. His eyes were still closed. She tried to pull her wrist away from his grasp, but it was no use.


    The man was clearly not asleep. As she struggled, he tightened his grip on her wrist.


    Xia Cha¡¯s ears felt hot.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­ Let go!¡±


    The man lifted his eyelids and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Drink water if you¡¯re thirsty.¡±


    Azy smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Feed me.¡±


    Xia Cha red at him, but the more she red, the more the man smiled.


    He smiled like a demon.


    Even if Xia Cha did not like him, she could not look at his smile for a long time.


    After all, people could not resist things that were too good.


    In order to get rid of him as soon as possible, Xia Cha picked up the cup with her other hand and fed it to him.


    He seemed to be really thirsty. After she fed him the water, he lifted his neck slightly and started drinking.


    Perhaps it was because he drank too quickly, there were water stains that slid down his thin and handsome chin and his Adam¡¯s apple to his shirt cor.


    He finished the ss of water before moving his lips away from the ss.


    ¡°The water poured by the Little Camellia is really delicious.¡±


    His long and narrow eyes were filled with an inexplicable affection and gentleness.


    Xia Cha did not respond to his words. She put the cup aside and pulled her other wrist that was still tightly held by him.


    ¡°Can you let go now?¡±


    As soon as Xia Cha finished speaking, the man tightened his grip on her wrist.


    Caught off guard, she fell into his arms. His hand that was holding her wrist move to hold her slender waist.


    He buried his face in the neck of her hair that was scattered all over, gently inhaling the sweet scent of her hair.


    ¡°Let me hug you just for a moment¡­¡±


    Xia Cha could not hear what he said. At this moment, she was embarrassed and angry. She wanted to kick him to death.


    She struggled to get up from his arms and her gazended on his face. Their gazes met and he smiled lightly. His hair fell over his forehead and he exuded an inexplicable evil aura.


    Xia Cha did not dare to look at him again. She covered his head with the nket and fled in panic.


    If she ever saw this dangerous man again, she would have to take a detour.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha fell asleep veryte and woke upte the next day.


    However, the benefit of waking upte was that the dangerous person had already left.


    Xia Cha heaved a sigh of relief.


    She could not afford to offend him, but could she not avoid him?


    Two days before Xia Cha reported to No.1 High School, Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi heard about what had happened to the Xia family¡¯s old residence.


    Half of the fruit trees in the fruit garden of the Xia family mansion had been dug out. Initially, an investor had agreed to invest in them, but it had gone down the drain.


    After Xia Wangshi found out that she had been cheated, she had a big fight with Xia Zhenxiang. In the end, she was identally pushed to the ground by Xia Zhenxiang and her head hit the cab, and she was hospitalized.


    She heard that it had been Xia Furong was the one who had introduced the investor to them, and that Xia Furong had run away to Yan City a long time ago in order to avoid responsibility.


    Since Xia Wangshi couldn¡¯t find Xia Furong, she could only vent their anger on Xia Zhenxiang and Ye Guixiang.


    Instead of managing to get back at them, she had been sent to the hospital.


    After Xia Wangshi was hospitalized, Xia Zhenli and his wife only visited her once. Xia Zi was about to go to high school, so she had gone to Yan City with Xia Furong early. Xia Zhenxiang and his wife didn¡¯t want to have any conflict with Xia Wangshi again, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t go to the hospital to get scolded. There was only Old Master Xia taking care of Xia Wangshi.


    Xia Wangshi felt a trace of destion. In the past, she had also fallen ill and had been hospitalized. However, at that time, it was Qiu Zhi who had been serving her. When she could not walk, ut was also Xia Zhenyuan who had carried her.


    Now that the second branch was separated, no one came to take care of her.


    Xia Wangshi thought of Xia Zhenyuan. She called Xia Zhenyuan and said a lot of good things about him.


    Xia Cha thought that Xia Zhenyuan would be soft-hearted and would send Qiu Zhi to take care of Xia Wangshi. But this time, Xia Zhenyuan did not act foolishly. He understood Xia Wangshi and that she only thought of him when she needed him now. Once she was discharged from the hospital and was alive and kicking, her heart ould still for the third branch of the eldest branch.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Dad to be so tough this time,¡± Xia Xing and Xia Cha said as they rode the bus to No.1 High School.


    Xia Cha sighed, ¡°Dad was hurt by Grandma in the past. He¡¯spletely disappointed.¡±


    Xia Xing said, ¡°If you ask me, this old woman deserved it. She was so biased, but in the end, those that she favored were all ingrates!¡±


    Xia Cha pursed her lips. ¡°When she gets older in the future, she will probably suffer.¡±


    Xia Xing waved her hand and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this old woman anymore. By the way, have you been in contact with Young Master Huo recently? We¡¯re going to school in Yan City. Will he let us visit his house?¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, why are you bringing him up? I don¡¯t want to be a guest at their house at all.¡±


    Xia Xing looked at Xia Cha, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. Are you really not moved at all?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my type.¡±


    ¡°Then what kind do you like?¡±


    Xia Cha bit her lip and a vague outline appeared in her mind, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Maybe someone more mature and steady. But I¡¯m still young and have never thought about rtionships!¡±


    Xia Xing looked at Xia Cha¡¯s beautiful side profile and softly acknowledged her.


    ¡­


    A month after school started, there was an exam.


    Xia Cha ranked first in the cohort.


    On this day, Xia Cha went to the canteen to eat. Suddenly, a few senior girls rushed over and blocked her way.


    ¡°You are Xia Cha?¡±


    Xia Cha looked at them and frowned, ¡°I am.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, one of the girls flung the te in her hand to the ground. ¡°You came in through special means, right? We¡¯ve seen the posts about you on the forum. You sold yourself and sang at a nightclub. You¡¯ve disgraced the students of No.1 High School. How dare youe here to study?¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the te that had been thrown to the ground. Her face was tense and her eyes were cold. ¡°I got in by my own efforts. Also, the students who nder others ording to rumors are the ones who are truly disgracing No.1 High School!¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha, this little girl is quite sharp-tongued!¡± The leading girl shouted, ¡°Everyone,e and take a look. This is the famous Xia Cha. She¡¯s a top student, ands a nightclub singer. She even pretends to be aloof. Isn¡¯t she disgusting?¡±


    ¡°Such a person should get out of our school!¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly became intense. Suddenly, someone threw an egg at Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha did not have time to dodge. The egg fell from her head.


    Xia Cha pursed her lips and clenched her fists.


    Just as the other egg was about to be thrown, a tall and thin figure blocked her way.


    ¡°What are you doing? Stop!¡±


    Xia Cha looked up and saw a handsome and gentle face.

 Chapter 1843 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (47)

    <h4>Chapter 1843: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (47)</h4>


    The boy in front of her was wearing a white shirt. He had clear eyes, a straight nose bridge, and thin and well-defined lips. He was very handsome and exuded a gentle and elegant aura. He was different from the handsome and devilish Huo Heng. This boy was obviously a good student.


    Sunshine, warmth, and brightness.


    Xia Cha was not unfamiliar with this boy.


    His name was Qi Ran, a senior in Year Three and also the president of the student union.


    She heard that he was even the most sought-after boy in school.


    Xia Cha had seen him on stage at the opening ceremony.


    Qi Ran had a certain amount of authority in school. Once he stepped out, no one dared to say anything.


    The leader of the girls lost half of her arrogance.


    ¡°The fact that she could enter our school means that she has no problems. Some time ago, there was a post on the discussion forums, and the school has also rified that it was purely fabricated. Someone wanted to ruin this junior¡¯s reputation. In this month¡¯s exam, she got first ce. Her results and ability are obvious to everyone!¡±


    ¡°If anyone dares to make trouble for her again, I will report them to Principal Wu. At that time, you¡¯ll definitely be punished. Don¡¯t me me for not informing you in advance!¡±


    With Qi Ran¡¯s warning, the girl who wanted to make trouble for Xia Cha quickly left.


    Qi Ran turned around to look at Xia Cha who had an egg smashed on her head. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to Xia Cha with a warm smile. ¡°Wipe yourself!¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I brought my own tissue.¡±


    Xia Cha was in a sorry state at the moment, but her expression was calm. Even her eyes were not red. There was only coldness and determination.


    ¡°I¡¯m Qi Ran from Year Three.¡±


    Xia Cha nodded and said, ¡°Senior, thank you for your help just now. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    Xia Cha picked up the te on the ground, cleaned the food from the ground, and left the canteen.


    Qi Ran looked at Xia Cha¡¯s thin but firm back and forgot to look away.


    ¡­


    Xia Xing and Xia Cha were not in the same ss or dormitory.


    Knowing that Xia Cha had gotten into trouble in the canteen, Xia Xing found her in her dormitory.


    ¡°Cha Cha, are you alright?¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head, ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Who is still harping on that matter?¡±


    ¡°I saw the girl leading the group wearing a bracelet on her wrist. I saw Xia Furong wearing that bracelet before. This matter might be rted to her.¡±


    ¡°Why is Xia Furong so bad? You¡¯re not in the same school as her. Why would she do this to you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that she¡¯s doing it without the advice of those people at the old mansion? They just can¡¯t stand to see us doing well.¡± Xia Cha held Xia Xing¡¯s hand. ¡°Second Sister, the more they think about us, the more we have to study hard. We have to be united as a family and be united as one, so that we won¡¯t be defeated by them!¡±


    Xia Xing nodded.


    ¡­


    Throughout the year, Xia Cha and Xia Xing focused on their studies.


    Xia Furong would asionally ask people to find trouble with Xia Cha, but Xia Cha didn¡¯t take it to heart at all.


    In every exam, Xia Cha always ranked first in the cohort. Even in the joint examination of multiple schools, she was among the top.


    Her results were good and she was capable. She entered the student union.


    This year, she and Qi Ran became closer.


    Qi Ran learned that Xia Cha loved to sing. He collected a lot of records for her and even helped her to get tickets for her favorite singer¡¯s concert.


    Qi Ran had already taken his college entrance examination. He hade all the way to the school to look for Xia Cha and brought her two of Xia Tang¡¯s albums.


    Qi Ran knew that Xia Cha liked Xia Tang¡¯s songs, but Xia Tang¡¯s albums were rare on the market now. Qi Ran spent a lot of effort to get her one.


    After Xia Cha epted the album, she invited Qi Ran to dinner.


    The two of them walked out of the campus.


    ¡°Junior, do you know about Star King Entertainment?¡±


    Xia Cha nodded. ¡°I know, Star King Entertainment is one of the top entertainment agencies in the country. They have many popr actors and actresses.¡±


    ¡°Junior, I¡¯m actually an orphan. I was only able to go to school because I was sponsored by a kind person.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Qi Ran in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect him to be an orphan.


    ¡°The person who sponsored me is the big boss of Star King Entertainment. Theirpany is going to hold a singingpetition. If you can enter the top three, you can sign with Star King! Junior, I think you are a person who really loves singing. If you can enter a bigpany, you will definitely be able to release music records and let more people hear your singing!¡±


    Qi Ran took out a card from her bag and said, ¡°Tomorrow at three in the afternoon, you can go to this ce. It¡¯s thest day of the preliminaries in Yan City.¡±


    Xia Cha took the card from Qi Ran and bit her lip. ¡°Let me think about it!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you about it because you were having your final exams a few days ago. I was afraid it would affect your grades. Junior, thispetition happens to be over your summer vacation. It¡¯s a chance for you. If you have time, go and try. If you miss it tomorrow, I don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ll have to wait.¡±


    Xia Cha opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, her phone rang.


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw the caller ID.


    Huo Heng was calling.


    Huo Heng had forced Xia Cha to receive a phone from him. At first, she had refused to ept it, butter, he waited at the school gate every day. When she didn¡¯t go to meet him, he had gone to the female dormitory.


    He had always been more thick-skinned than her. Xia Cha had no choice but to ept the phone.


    After epting the phone, he would send her a message to say goodnight every day. In order not to disturb her studies, he would only call her during the weekends.


    A few days ago, he had sent a message saying that he was going overseas for a short trip. He told her not to rush back home for the holidays. He would take her around Yan City to y for a few days.


    He must have returned from his business trip by now!


    Xia Cha did not notice that a ck car was parked opposite the school gate. The man in the car saw Xia Cha and Qi Ran walking out. Xia Cha looked down at her phone and did not pick up the call for a long time. His eyes narrowed dangerously.


    This year, his Little Camellia¡¯s facial features had grown and she looked much prettier.


    She was starting to have boys who liked her.


    Xia Cha did not pick up the phone for a long time. Huo Heng¡¯s face darkened and he hung up the phone.


    Xia Cha had just heaved a sigh of relief when a message came in.


    ¡ª I¡¯m across from you.


    Xia Cha had already reached the school gate. She raised her head and looked across to the school gate.


    When she saw that there was indeed a ck car parked there, she bit her lower lip.


    Although she had tried her best to avoid contact with Huo Heng over the past year, she now understood his personality.


    He looked handsome and frivolous on the outside, but deep down, he was domineering and unreasonable.


    If she ignored himter and went to eat with Senior, who knew what he would do¡­


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t treat you to a meal today. I have something on at home and need to go back.¡±


    Qi Ran nodded in understanding. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll treat you next time when you¡¯re free.¡±


    After saying goodbye to Qi Ran, Xia Cha walked across the road.


    The man had already gotten out of the car. He leaned against the car door, half a cigarette in his mouth as he looked at her with narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 1844 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (48)

    <h4>Chapter 1844: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (48)</h4>


    The man¡¯s thin and handsome jaw was tensed, revealing aplicated emotion.


    He exhaled the smoke slowly, his eyes looking even more narrow and deep.


    It was obvious that he was unhappy.


    ¡°Get in.¡± He flicked his cigarette ash and went to the driver¡¯s seat first.


    Xia Cha stood by the car door and looked at his well-defined side profile through the lowered window. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Huo Heng nced at her and said patiently, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Xia Cha looked into his sharp eyes. She had the feeling that he would not let her go if she did not get into the car.


    Xia Cha frowned. She had no choice but to open the car door and get in.


    Almost as soon as she fastened her seatbelt, the car sped away.


    Xia Cha pursed her lips and looked out of the window.


    There was a moment of silence before the man broke it. ¡°Do you like that boy?¡±


    Xia Cha was stunned for a few seconds before she realized what he was talking about. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Who said that I like him?¡±


    ¡°Why are you smiling at him if you don¡¯t like him?¡±


    Xia Cha red at him and scolded him in her heart.


    She was just smiling out of courtesy. Did he mean that smiling meant that she liked him?


    Xia Cha did not want to discuss this with Huo Heng. She turned her head to look out of the window again.


    Seeing that she was silent, Huo Heng nced at her.


    He nced at the card in her hand and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What are you holding?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha, who still did not like him after a year. He pursed his thin lips slightly and said, ¡°Little Camellia, don¡¯t forget that you are my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    At the mention of the word fianc¨¦e, Xia Cha felt extremely disgusted.


    She did not like him at all, so how could she possibly want to be his fianc¨¦e?


    ¡°Young Master Huo, it¡¯s been a year since you asked me to be your fianc¨¦e. I really don¡¯t like you¡­¡±


    Huo Heng interrupted her, the corner of his lips curling into an iprehensible arc. ¡°You¡¯re still young, you don¡¯t know what liking someone is.¡±


    ¡°What are you holding?¡± Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha¡¯s beautiful side profile. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t tell me. I can ask that boy.¡±


    In the past, Xia Cha wouldn¡¯t have believed that he would really ask Senior Qi Ran.


    However, ever since someone confessed to her a few months ago, that same boy started taking a detour when he saw her the next day. She guessed that someone was watching her every move in school.


    She hadn¡¯t asked Huo Heng directly, so she didn¡¯t know what he had done. After all, no one liked to disturb her, and she was happy to have peace.


    ¡°There¡¯s a singingpetition tomorrow afternoon. Senior knows that I like singing, so he gave me an address and told me to attend the preliminaries.¡±


    When she was still Xia Tang, she liked to sing. Back then, she studied drawing in university andter entered the entertainment industry to be a singer and actress.


    She simply loved this career.


    But she didn¡¯t have Xia Tang¡¯s memory and was still a young girl around 16 years old. She didn¡¯t know howplex the entertainment industry was.


    ¡°Are you nning to go?¡±


    Xia Cha bit her lip and nodded. ¡°I want to go.¡±


    Huo Heng remained silent.


    If she only worked in Yan City, he could protect her with his current status and ability.


    He was afraid that she would leave his side before he became stronger.


    Huo Heng pursed his scarlet lips and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Heng¡¯s serious side profile, not understanding why he was unhappy.


    This person was bing more and more unpredictable!


    Huo Heng parked the car in front of a newly opened western restaurant in Yan City.


    He had booked a private room before he came.


    The manager came forward and led Huo Heng and Xia Cha to the private room.


    When Huo Heng stopped the car just now, he saw a few Rolls-Royce limousines parked at the entrance. He asked the manager, ¡°Are there guests?¡±


    The manager replied, ¡°The boss brought them here personally. I don¡¯t know who they are either.¡±


    Huo Heng nodded.


    When they passed by a private room, the door opened just in time for the waiter to bring them drinks. Huo Heng nced inside.


    Huo Heng froze.


    The owner of the restaurant was not receiving someone Huo Heng was familiar with.


    That person was still the same as two years ago. Handsome, mature, noble, and exuding the masculine charm of a mature man.


    He was wearing a custom-made white shirt with a stiff cor. When he raised his hand, his expensive cufflinks glistened under the light.


    He sat at the head of the table, looking elegant and noble, like a king who ruled this world. The people around him could only bow down to him.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the manager asked in a low voice when he saw Huo Heng¡¯s dark expression.


    The door of the private room was already closed by the waiter. Huo Heng retracted his gaze and turned to look at Xia Cha.


    ¡°I still have something on, so I won¡¯t be having dinner here tonight. I¡¯ll pay for the fees.¡±


    Huo Heng grabbed Xia Cha¡¯s wrist and walked out quickly.


    Xia Cha was confused.


    Huo Heng¡¯s grip on her wrist was rather strong. She tried to break free from his grip but couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, have you gone crazy again?¡±


    They walked out of the restaurant.


    He shoved her into the car.


    There was a bruise on Xia Cha¡¯s fair and slender wrist.


    She furrowed her brows, feeling a little annoyed.


    Huo Heng sat in the driver¡¯s seat and didn¡¯t start the engine immediately. He held the steering wheel with one hand and took out a cigarette from his cigarette box with the other. After lighting the cigarette, he puffed out smoke.


    He had not expected to meet the Huo Family in Harbor City so soon.


    He used to have a good rtionship with Third Uncle, butter, thetter had fallen in love with Xia Tang too.


    He could feel that Xia Tang had a good impression of Third Uncle.


    If he hadn¡¯t met Xia Tang first and had a rtionship with her before, Xia Tang wouldn¡¯t have rejected Third Uncle¡¯s confession and proposal!


    Whether it was Xia Tang in the past or Xia Cha now, she had told him that he was not her type.


    It was not that he did not understand that she liked men like Third Uncle!


    How many secrets and dark secrets were hidden behind the wealth and power of the Huo Family in Harbor City? Who wanted him dead?


    One day, he would definitely figure it out.


    However, he was not strong enough to return to Harbor City!


    If he was given a few more years, he would definitely be able to develop the Huo Corporation of Yan City into arge corporation, a listedpany!


    However, before that, he could not let Xia Cha have any contact with the people in Harbor City, especially Huo Third Master.


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha. The little girl looked more and more like Xia Tang now. Her skin was fair, her eyebrows were thin, and her eyes were delicate and ssic. He wondered how simr she would be in a year or two when her facial features were fully developed¡­


    Those who were familiar with Xia Tang might be able to find a trace of her in Xia Cha very soon after interacting with her.


    ¡°Little Camellia, don¡¯t go for the first round tomorrow.¡±


    In the past two years, Huo Heng had been paying attention to the Huo Family in Harbor City. The entertainment agency under Huo Third Master would organize singingpetitions every year. Huo Third Master hade to Yan City personally this time, perhaps to select a batch of singers.

 Chapter 1845 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (49)

    <h4>Chapter 1845: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (49)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to the first round tomorrow?¡¯


    Xia Cha had not expected Huo Heng to say such words!


    They had known each other for two years. Although he was domineering, paranoid, and possessive, he had never interfered in her choices.


    He had once said that he would not force her to be with him if she really fell in love with someone one day.


    But before that, she could only be his.


    He had never interfered with her singing on the JP stage before. Why would he not let her participate in a properpetition for no reason?


    ¡°Why?¡± Xia Cha frowned and asked in confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young. The entertainment industry is not suitable for you.. Uou can participate when you graduate from high school and have a suitable opportunity.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at his serious side profile and found it funny. ¡°You think too highly of me. I might not pass the preliminary round.¡±


    ¡°Remember what I said. You¡¯re not allowed to go tomorrow.¡±


    Without giving her another chance to speak, he started the engine and drove off.


    Xia Cha pulled the handrail and asked him to stop several times. However, he did not stop. Instead, he drove very fast.


    Half an hourter, the sports car stopped outside the vi.


    Jian Yi heard the sound and waited at the entrance of the vi. When she saw Huo Heng getting out of the car, her face tensed up. She asked with concern, ¡°Heng¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Huo Heng didn¡¯t say anything. He strode toward the vi.


    Ever since he woke up from the car ident, Huo Heng rarely acted like this in front of her, as if he had been agitated by something.


    Jian Yi was about to follow her in when he saw Xia Chaing out of the passenger seat.


    Xia Cha¡¯s face turned pale. After getting off the car, she covered her chest and retched.


    Jian Yi widened her eyes when she saw Xia Cha retching. However, given her own experience, she quickly reacted.


    ¡°Cha Cha, do you want to vomit?¡± Jian Yi walked over and held Xia Cha¡¯s hand.


    Xia Cha did not understand the meaning behind Jian Yi¡¯s words and nodded.


    ¡°Quick,e in and have a seat.¡±


    After Jian Yi helped Xia Cha into the house, she asked the butler to pour her a cup of lemonade. Seeing Xia Cha finish it in one go, Jian Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.


    ¡°Cha Cha, go upstairs and rest in Heng¡¯er¡¯s room! You need to rest more in your current state!¡±


    Although Jian Yi was a wealthydy, she treated people gently and treated Xia Cha like her own daughter. Ever since she found out that Huo Heng had set his eyes on Xia Cha, she was always friendly and warm toward thetter.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll just sit on the sofa for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± The host brought out the snacks she had personally made and prepared some fruits. ¡°I¡¯ll go up and call Heng¡¯er. That child must be too happy!¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Jian Yi with a puzzled expression. She did not know why she was so happy. When Huo Heng came back, he had a scowl on his face¡­


    Jian Yi found Huo Heng in the bathroom. That brat was pouring cold water on his face.


    Jian Yi pulled down the towel and handed it to Huo Heng. ¡°Mom knows you¡¯re happy. Although Cha Cha is a little young now, she has keep it. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Huo Heng raised his hand and wiped away the tears on his face. He turned to look at the smiling Jian Yi. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡±


    Jian Yi patted Huo Heng¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Are you still trying to hide it from Mom? Cha Cha has already admitted it. They say pregnant women love sour food. Cha Cha just drank a cup of lemon water in one go. She must be pregnant with my precious grandson, right?¡±


    Huo Heng took the towel from Jian Yi and wiped away the water droplets on his face. ¡°Mom, since when did she get pregnant with your little golden grandson? I¡¯ve never even kissed her. How would you get a little golden grandson?¡±


    Huh???


    Jian Yi was stunned for a few seconds. A momentter, she pped Huo Heng¡¯s back angrily and said, ¡°You brat, I saw Cha Cha retching.¡±


    ¡°I drove too quickly and she got dizzy.¡±


    ¡°You stupid kid, why were you driving so fast? You don¡¯t know how to be gentle with the fairer sex. When will you win Cha Cha¡¯s heart?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s still young. We¡¯ll talk about it after the college entrance examination.¡±


    ¡°Damn brat, I¡¯ve never seen you so sensible before. You¡¯ve really changed!¡±


    Huo Heng pushed his mom out of the room and said, ¡°You should go downstairs and apany your daughter-inw. I want to be alone for a while.¡±


    Before Jian Yi could say anything, Huo Heng had already closed the door.


    ¡­


    After Jian Yi left, Huo Heng took a cold shower for two hours.


    He only came out of the bathroom when he started sneezing.


    At night, Jian Yi personally went to the kitchen and asked Xia Cha to call Huo Heng for dinner.


    Upstairs, Xia Cha knocked on Huo Heng¡¯s door. ¡°Young Master Huo, your mom wants you to go down for dinner.¡±


    No one responded.


    ¡°Young Master Huo?¡±


    After a minute, Xia Cha saw that there was still no response. She pushed the door open.


    The door was pushed open and Xia Cha peeked inside.


    The moonlight shone in from the window. The man¡¯s tall figure was curled up on the bed, looking a little weak.


    Weak?


    When this word appeared in Xia Cha¡¯s mind, she immediately shook her head and denied it.


    Young Master Huo was always full of energy, how could he be weak?


    ¡°Time for dinner.¡±


    Seeing no reaction from him, Xia Cha walked into the room and gently pushed him.


    When she touched his arm, she realized that his skin was shockingly hot.


    She hurriedly touched his forehead again.


    He had a fever!


    Xia Cha hurriedly went downstairs to call Jian Yi. But when she headed downstairs, Jian Yi and the servants in the house had already left.


    Jian Yi had left a note on the dining table: Cha Cha, have a good time together with Heng¡¯er tonight.


    Xia Cha bit her lip and wanted to leave.


    But when she thought of the man upstairs who was burning badly, she couldn¡¯t bear to be ruthless.


    She took out his cell phone and called Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi was even more ruthless than she had imagined. Her phone was actually turned off.


    Xia Cha had no choice but to return upstairs.


    She found a small medicine box in Huo Heng¡¯s room and she took out some cold medicine.


    She crushed the medicine and ced it in a cup of water. Then, she helped him up from the bed and fed him the medicine.


    After he finished the medicine, she brought out a basin of water from the bathroom and ced a towel on his forehead.


    After taking care of him for almost an entire night, Xia Cha felt extremely sore.


    Shey on the bed and fell asleep unknowingly.


    By the time she woke up, it was already the afternoon of the second day.


    The curtains were drawn tightly and the light from outside could not enter. At first nce, one would think that it was night.


    Thinking of the preliminary test this afternoon, Xia Cha suddenly lifted the nket.


    He walked to the guest room and took a quick shower.


    As she came out of the room and reached the top of the stairs, she met Jian Yi.


    ¡°Cha Cha, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. I overslept.¡±


    ¡°Cha Cha, Heng¡¯er went to thepany and will be back soon. You took care of himst night. He wants to bring you for a candlelight dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I have something on this afternoon, so I can¡¯t stay.¡±


    Jian Yi remembered what Huo Heng told her before he left. She could not let Xia Cha leave. She held Xia Cha¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Cha Cha,e and chat with Auntie.¡±

 Chapter 1846 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (50)

    <h4>Chapter 1846: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (50)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Cha did not know what Jian Yi was thinking about and thought that thetter really wanted to talk to her. Although she was in a hurry to participate in thepetition, she still sat down patiently to talk to Jian Yi.


    After a while, the phone rang.


    When she saw the caller ID, Jian Yi did not pick up immediately. She said to Xia Cha, ¡°Cha Cha, Auntie will pick up the call.¡±


    Xia Cha nodded.


    After the host left, Xia Cha read a magazine.


    She felt thirsty and walked to the kitchen with the cup.


    Unexpectedly, Jian Yi answered the call in the kitchen.. Xia Cha heard her say, ¡°I can¡¯te even if you¡¯re missing one person. My Heng¡¯er asked me to keep my daughter-inw here. I have toplete this mission for him.¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart sank.


    She did not expect that Jian Yi had been instructed by Huo Heng to keep her here on purpose!


    She was only going to participate in the first round of the singingpetition and might not even make it into the second round. Why did he interfere and stop her?


    Xia Cha did not like the feeling of being controlled.


    She was only his fianc¨¦e in name. What right did he have to control her like this?


    After the phone call, Jian Yi returned to the sofa. She saw Xia Cha, who had a hand on her forehead and looked pale. She asked with concern, ¡°Cha Cha, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Xia Cha raised her long and thick eyshes, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not feeling well. I want to rest in the guest room.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go and rest.¡±


    Xia Cha went to the guest room and closed the door, leaving a note on the bedside table.


    She opened the window and looked out.


    There was a veryrge tree outside the window. She jumped on it and climbed down slowly.


    Out the back door she ran.


    After leaving the vi area, she hailed a taxi by the road.


    Even though she had rushed over as fast as she could, it was already past the preliminary round.


    She got out of the car and walked toward the hotel where the first round was held.


    She did not notice a few figures walking out of the elevator.


    The one in the middle was tall and handsome. She was in a hurry to take the elevator and identally bumped into that figure.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± She lowered her head and apologized.


    The man looked at the slender girl. Her head was lowered so he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. There was no reproach on his handsome and cold face. He said coldly and gently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was very pleasant, like a refreshing spring breeze.


    Xia Cha raised her head and looked at the man. The man had already walked away from her.


    The man¡¯s back view was tall, handsome and extraordinary. One look and one could tell that he was not an ordinary person.


    Huo Third Master brought his assistant to the entrance of the hotel lobby. His assistant couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Third Master, girls these days are getting more and more daring. There¡¯s so much space for them to walk through but they insist on bumping into you.¡±


    Huo Third Master nced at his assistant and his thin lips moved. ¡°That little girl did not do it on purpose.¡±


    He did not get close to women. After so many years, there were not many women who could move his heart.


    He was calm and reserved, wise and elegant. He could naturally tell which women approached him for wealth, which ones were fawning over him, and which ones were pure.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha arrived at the tenth floor of the hotel.


    As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Xia Furong, who was full of smiles, and Xia Zi, who was holding her arm.


    Xia Zi was speaking. ¡°Furong, you¡¯re so amazing. You actually got the pass to advance on the spot.¡±


    Xia Furong curled her lips. ¡°Of course. Look at who I am. In the entire Yan City, how many people can sing better than me?¡±


    Xia Zi was about to say something when she saw Xia Cha walking out of the elevator.


    Xia Furong also saw Xia Cha. Her beautiful face instantly changed.


    She thought that Xia Cha, a country bumpkin, did not know about thispetition. After all, if she could get a good ranking, she would be able to enter Star King Entertainment, one of the bestpanies in the entertainment industry.


    Xia Furong didn¡¯t like Xia Cha, and Xia Zi didn¡¯t like her either. She immediately pulled a long face and scolded, ¡°Xia Cha, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Why do I need to report to you?


    Xia Zi red angrily. ¡°I¡¯m your aunt.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re my aunt, you should be a good role model. Don¡¯t always be at the back of the pack in the city¡¯s joint examination.¡±


    Xia Zi was almost angered to death by Xia Cha. She wanted to say something but Xia Furong pulled her back and gave her a look, indicating that there was no need for her to fight with Xia Cha.


    She had seen how eloquent Xia Cha was.


    After Xia Cha left, Xia Zi said angrily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me teach her a lesson? She¡¯s obviously here to participate in the singingpetition. Won¡¯t it affect your ranking?¡±


    Xia Zi wasn¡¯t as pretty as Xia Furong, and her voice wasn¡¯t pleasant enough. She naturally couldn¡¯t enter the entertainment industry. However, she had told Xia Furong that once Xia Furong became famous, she would be her assistant.


    Xia Furong said with some disdain, ¡°The big boss of Star King Entertainment came over for the first round of thepetition today but he stayed in the lounge inside. I heard that he has already left.¡±


    ¡°The bosses and judges of bigpanies don¡¯t like people who are not punctual. Xia Cha is alreadyte. Who will care about her?¡±


    Xia Zi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Cha found the venue for the preliminary examination.


    The judges inside had already packed their documents and were about to leave.


    Seeing Xia Cha appear at the door, one of the male judges frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, little girl?¡±


    Xia Cha walked in and bowed to them. ¡°Hello, judges. I¡¯m here to participate in the preliminary test.¡±


    The male judge raised his hand and looked at his watch. ¡°The first round is over.¡± Then, he prepared to leave with another judge.


    Xia Cha saw a piece of paper on the floor and picked it up.


    On it were the few songs that were scheduled for the preliminary round.


    It was actually all sung by the celebrity Xia Tang she liked when she was alive.


    Xia Cha nced at the three judges who were preparing to leave. She cleared her throat and sang, ¡°In the twilight, a lone boat broke through the water and came to the shore. Smoke rose from the chimneys. A forlorn youngdy waiting for her husband to return¡­¡±


    The three judges who were about to leave stopped when they heard Xia Cha¡¯s ethereal, melodious, moving, and slightly hoarse voice. They turned to look at her.


    She brushed away her hair that was slightly messy, revealing her fair and petite oval face. When the three judges saw her face clearly, they were shocked again.


    This girl looked very much like the one the Third Master could never forget, even more than Miss Bai¡­


    Not only did they look alike, even her singing was elegant and ethereal.


    The three judges looked at each other. It was not until Xia Cha finished half of the song that they reacted.


    The male judge in the middle said, ¡°Your image and singing voice are not bad, but Star King has always had a principle. We will never cooperate with people who are not punctual. We have to tell our boss about your situation. We will contact you when we have the results.¡±

 Chapter 1847 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (51)

    <h4>Chapter 1847: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (51)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Huo Heng got home, he saw a beauticianing over to the living room to do some maintenance.


    ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Little Camellia?¡±


    ¡°After taking care of youst night, Cha Cha was tired, so she¡¯s resting!¡±


    Huo Heng strode upstairs.


    He pushed open the guest room door and looked inside.


    Xia Cha was not on the bed. Huo Heng frowned and strode in.


    There was a note on the bedside table: Auntie, I still have something on. I¡¯ll leave first.


    Huo Heng¡¯s face darkened.. He crumpled the note into a ball and threw it into the rubbish bin.


    She had to be participating in thatpetition!


    He had caught a coldst night and asked her to take care of him for the entire night, but he still couldn¡¯t make her stay!


    Was he still unable to escape his fate in this lifetime?


    ¡­


    After Huo Third Master left the hotel, he was about to take a private ne back to Harbor City.


    The three judges rushed to the helipad.


    Just before the ne took off, they got in touch with Huo Third Master.


    The three judges described Xia Cha¡¯s situation.


    ¡°The youngdy¡¯s singing is ethereal and beautiful. The three of us are amazed. Third Master, why don¡¯t you stay for another day and let the youngdye for the second round tomorrow?¡±


    Although Third Master Huo had asked the participants to sing Xia Tang¡¯s song during the first selection, no one dared to mention Xia Tang in front of Third Master usually.


    The three judges didn¡¯t dare to say that the youngdy looked a little like Xia Tang.


    ¡°Third Master, you have an important meeting tomorrow morning,¡± Huo Third Master¡¯s secretary reminded him.


    Huo Third Master sat by the window, his long legs crossed elegantly as his well-defined fingers tapped lightly on his knees. All these years, time had treated him well and even though he had been through a lot, his handsome face had not aged at all and he still had that cold and handsome look.


    ¡°Call her and ask her to retake the test. Record the video and send it to my email.¡±


    To be able to get all three judges to give her good reviews, she must have some ability.


    In the past two years, he had seen too many capable singers, but none of them had reached Xia Tang¡¯s level.


    At the thought of Xia Tang, a trace of sadness appeared in Huo Third Master¡¯s clear eyes.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha returned to the school dormitory from the hotel.


    She did not have much hope of entering the second round.


    After taking a shower, Xia Chay on the bed and read a book.


    The sky darkened and her eyelids became heavy.


    While she was in a daze, she suddenly heard someone knocking on the door.


    Xia Cha suddenly opened her eyes.


    All students were on vacation and the students in the dormitory had already gone back.


    She also nned to go back tomorrow. At this moment, she was the only one in the dormitory.


    However, there was a janitor auntie downstairs. Most people couldn¡¯t enter.


    At this time, the person knocking on the door should be the janitor auntie, right?


    Xia Cha got off the bed and walked to the door, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s hoarse voice, Xia Cha¡¯s heart jumped.


    Why was Young Master Huo here?


    She was not surprised that he could enter the female dormitory. After all, he knew Director Wu.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Although she could not see him, Xia Cha could tell from his voice that he had drunk.


    Could it be that he was drunk and came here to make a din?


    ¡°Little Camellia, if you don¡¯t open it, I¡¯ll kick the door open.¡±


    Xia Cha frowned and opened the door.


    The man stoodzily with one hand on the wall beside the door frame. When he saw her opening the door, he stared at her with his amorous eyes.


    His eyes were slightly red and misty. When he looked at her with that gaze, it was extremely dangerous.


    ¡°Little Camellia, what did you do this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°I went to participate in the preliminary round.¡± Xia Cha did not intend to hide it from him. Besides, she did not think it was something shameful.


    The corner of Huo Heng¡¯s lips twitched as he smiled mysteriously. ¡°Have you seen him?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Do you still have feelings for him, hmm?¡± He leaned toward herzily and pinched her chin with his slender fingers. His breath, which smelled like alcohol,nded on her face. ¡°What do you want me to do for you to have a ce in your heart?¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the sadness in the man¡¯s eyes and was slightly stunned.


    Had he been badly hurt by a woman in the past and found a trace of that woman in her? Was he drunk now and treated her as that woman?


    Xia Cha turned her face away, avoiding his affectionate and mncholic eyes. ¡°Young Master Huo, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Y-you¡¯ve gotten the wrong person¡­¡±


    Before Xia Cha could finish speaking, the man hugged her slender body tightly.


    He hugged her tightly, as if he wanted to pull her into his blood and bones.


    ¡­


    Although he had drunk quite a bit, it was a good thing that he was not making a scene.


    After hugging her for a while, he fell asleep on her bed.


    Even though he had fallen asleep, he was still frowning with a heavy heart. It was a far cry from his usual cold, arrogant, and wild self.


    Xia Cha sat by the bed and looked at the tall and curled up body. He looked like a helpless child. She raised her hand and stroked the creases between his eyebrows.


    Xia Cha slept in another ssmate¡¯s bed for the night.


    She woke up around seven.


    She took her basin and went out to wash up.


    Huo Heng was woken up by his phone ringing.


    He thought it was his cell phone. He narrowed his long and narrow amorous eyes, took the cell phone and ced it by his ear.


    A man¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Excuse me, are you Student Xia? I¡¯m a judge from Star King Entertainment. We told Big Boss about your situation yesterday and he agreed to give you a chance to take the second round. It¡¯s at ten in the morning today. Do you have time toe over for the second round?¡±


    Huo Heng immediately sobered up.


    He stood up from the bed and walked to the balcony with his phone.


    ¡°Student Xia, are you listening?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t be taking the second round.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ you are¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her fianc¨¦. She¡¯s still a high school student and she has to focus on her studies. Please don¡¯t disturb her!¡±


    Huo Heng hung up.


    His tall body leaned against the railing. Suddenly, he realized that something was wrong. He looked back.


    Her gaze met a pair of angry eyes.


    Obviously, Xia Cha heard what he just said.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, you picked up my call without my permission and even made a decision for me without my permission. Don¡¯t you think this is too much?¡±


    Huo Heng had one hand in his pocket and the other held her phone tightly. He looked at her with a confused expression. ¡°I told you not to go yesterday. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡±


    ¡°You have no right to decide on my matters.¡± Xia Cha walked up to Huo Heng. ¡°Give me my phone.¡±


    As Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha¡¯s stubborn little face, countless things surfaced in his mind. In this lifetime, he would never let her go.


    He waved his hand and her phone was thrown into the flower bed downstairs.

 Chapter 1848 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (52)

    <h4>Chapter 1848: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (52)</h4>


    Xia Cha ran to the railing and looked at her phone that had fallen into the flower bed. Her mind was nk for a moment.


    When she regained her senses, her eyes turned red.


    She looked up at the man beside her, whose face was tense.


    The hands hanging by his sides clenched into fists, tightening and loosening.


    After a long while, she said in a hoarse and cold voice, ¡°Young Master Huo, I¡¯ve hated you ever since the first time I saw you. It¡¯s been two years, but your image in my heart hasn¡¯t changed at all. Do you think throwing away your phone will stop me from doing what I want to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you that it¡¯s impossible!¡±


    She was really angered by his actions. What right did he have to interfere with her matters?


    Huo Heng saw endless disgust and anger in her eyes. His pupils constricted and a chill ran down his spine.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t participate in the second round, I¡¯ll promise you anything.¡±


    He stepped forward and took her hand.


    But soon, she shook him off forcefully.


    His handsome face gradually tensed, forming a cold and icy expression. ¡°Little Camellia, listen to me this time.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t listen to you. Not only that, but I also want to cancel my engagement with you. I don¡¯t want to be your fianc¨¦e anymore! Young Master Huo, listen carefully. I don¡¯t like you. Not now, not ever!¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s tall body trembled uncontrobly.


    It was as if his heart had been clenched tightly by an invisible ck hand, making it hard for him to breathe.


    She would not like him. Not now, not in the future!


    Huo Heng pursed his red lips tightly. After a long while, he finally said, ¡°I can cancel our engagement, but you¡¯re not allowed to participate in any singingpetition before the college entrance examination!¡±


    Huo Heng took a step closer to Xia Cha and looked at her with his long and narrow eyes. ¡°Otherwise, you can¡¯t get rid of me!¡±


    Xia Cha really did not understand why Huo Heng would rather she not be his fianc¨¦e than participate in thatpetition.


    She lowered her eyes and weighed her options for a moment. ¡°Okay. I promise.¡±


    Huo Heng stared at Xia Cha for a few seconds and stuffed his hands into his pockets. Without saying anything else, he leaned against the railing and left.


    After he left, Xia Cha went downstairs to pick up her phone.


    It was broken and could no longer be used.


    Xia Cha stared at her broken phone for a while, took out her phone card, and put it in her bag.


    She had no intention of going to the second round tomorrow.


    Although it was somewhat regretful, she had regained her freedom because of this.


    This was something worth being happy about!


    ¡­


    Xia Cha didn¡¯t participate in thepetition during the summer vacation. After Xia Furong entered the second round, she directly advanced to the finals.


    On the day of the finals, Huo Third Master arrived.


    During the finals, Xia Furong thought of the video of Xia Cha singing on the JP stage. She imitated Xia Cha¡¯s makeup and clothes and chose Xia Tang¡¯s song, taking the retro route of youth and nostalgia.


    Third Master Huo was slightly stunned when he saw Xia Furong.


    He looked down at Xia Furong¡¯s surname. Seeing that her surname was Xia, he paid more attention to her.


    Xia Furong had seen the video of Xia Cha singing this song. She imitated Xia Cha¡¯s posture and the way she handled the ending notes and finished the entire song.


    After listening to Xia Furong¡¯s performance, Third Master Huo made a decision on the spot.


    To sign a contract with Xia Furong.


    Just like that, Xia Furong sessfully entered Star King Entertainment.


    Huo Third Master asked the top manager to take care of her. After two years, Xia Furong became famous.


    Many people said that she was Xia Tang¡¯s sessor.


    ¡­


    Two yearster.


    In South Hill Manor.


    After sending off a group of guests, the three sisters cleaned up the table in the main room.


    Yan City Television Station was broadcasting a piece of news.


    The Huo Corporation¡¯s Li Tian Corporation had been sessfully listed on the market. In just two years, the young master of the Huo Family, Huo Heng, had be a legend in the business world with his urate judgment and outstanding ability. The following images were captured by the reporters at the airport¡­


    The video showed Huo Heng walking out of the airport.


    He was wearing a white shirt and exquisite pants. He had a pair of sunsses on his handsome face, and a few elites in suits and leather shoes followed behind him as they got into a luxurious car.


    Two years was neither long nor short.


    Over the past two years, Huo Heng had focused all his energy on his career, and he had sessfully listed hispany.


    He was about to be promoted to the CEO of the corporation.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the incident half a year ago that made Huo Yuan have some opinions about him, he would have already taken over the position of president.


    Xia Cha also fulfilled her promise to him. She had never participated in a singingpetition, nor had she dated anyone in school.


    If nothing went wrong, her college entrance examination results would be the highest in Yan City.


    After seeing Huo Heng on TV for two years, Xia Cha felt that he had matured a lot.


    He exuded a cold aura that made people not dare to approach him.


    ¡°Cha Cha, did you notice that Young Master Huo is bing more and more manly?¡± Xia Xing, who was wiping the table, said with a smile.


    Xia Cha lowered her eyes and focused on wiping the table on the other side, ¡°I think so!¡±


    ¡°Cha Cha, do you regret breaking off your engagement with him?¡±


    ¡°I will never regret it.¡±


    Xia Cha threw the rag into the bucket and carried the bucket to get some clean water.


    Xia Xing raised her eyes and looked at the television. Huo Heng and the others were no longer there, but the scene of him walking out of the airport was still fresh in her mind.


    He was so handsome that it would anger both men and gods!


    ¡°Xing¡¯er, what are you looking at?¡± Xia Lan asked when she saw Xia Xing staring at the television without blinking.


    Xia Xing quickly lowered her head and shook her head. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡­


    In the past two years, as Xia Furong became famous, the Xia family¡¯s old residence also changed quite a bit.


    Xia Furong¡¯s fans had already exceeded 10 million.


    In order to shut up Xia Wangshi, Xia Furong made some money and invested in the old residence¡¯s orchard. Not only did she build a vi, but she also built a vi and some leisure projects.


    With Xia Furong¡¯s fame, the old residence¡¯s business was soon better than Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s.


    Although Xia Cha had a fixed fan base on the video website, it could notpare to a celebrity¡¯s influence.


    The good thing was that the family was open-minded. They did not need to be rich. They just needed guests toe every day.


    The people in the old residence had been well-behaved for a while in the past. Ever since Xia Furong became popr, she had elevated the orchards and farms of the family too. Now, everyone was extremely arrogant.


    Not only did they look down on Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s family, but they also looked down on the rest of Wenfeng County.


    When the family was having dinner, Xia Zhenyuan said to the three sisters, ¡°You should stay away from the people at the old residence. They¡¯re so smug. I saw your grandmother today. She really thinks she¡¯s the richest person in Wenfeng County. Her words are so piercing.¡±


    Xia Cha could imagine how much Xia Wangshi wanted to show off in front of them now that the Xia family had made aeback!


    In the past two years, many families in Wenfeng County had opened their farms. The people in the old residence were so smug. There was no need for his family to do anything. One day, someone would teach them a lesson!

 Chapter 1849 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (53)

    <h4>Chapter 1849: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (53)</h4>


    After Huo Heng left the airport, a group of people arrived at thepany.


    Huo Heng received another big project.


    Huo Yuan asked Huo Heng to bring the team to the meeting room.


    After listening to Huo Heng¡¯s project report, Huo Yuan nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°I used to think that you weren¡¯t cut out for business, but over the past few years, you¡¯ve be more and more capable. Now, I can say that you¡¯re a business genius!¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s handsome face was unusually calm, and no one could tell what he was feeling. ¡°Thank you for your praise, Dad.¡±


    Huo Yuan patted Huo Heng¡¯s arm. ¡°Alright, you must be tired. Go back and rest early. The shareholders¡¯ meeting is in a few days, and I¡¯ll announce that you¡¯ll be the president of the corporation.¡±


    Ye Hongming stood outside the chairman¡¯s office. He opened the door slightly and heard Huo Yuan¡¯s words.


    Huo Yuan was going to announce Huo Heng as the president of the corporation at the shareholders¡¯ meeting?


    Then what was he?


    After all these years, he was still a vice president!


    Ye Hongming was indignant!


    Although Huo Heng had made a lot of contributions to thepany in the past few years, he had spent all his time drinking and partying, not knowing anything except squandering his life away. Hadn¡¯t he been the one who guarded thepany and created profits for it?


    Ye Hongming closed the door with a dark expression. He walked back to his office and called Ye Shuangshuang.


    Ye Shuangshuang came out of the hospital and answered the call. ¡°Hongming, why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Sis, Huo Yuan will announce Huo Heng as the president of the shareholders¡¯ meeting.¡±


    ¡°What? He wants his prodigal son to be the CEO?¡± Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s expression turned ugly. Her other hand, which was not holding her phone, touched her abdomen. ¡°I won¡¯t let him seed.¡±


    ¡°Sister, what else can we do? Half a year ago, when the old woman fell down the stairs, you deliberately tried to make Jian Yi look bad, but you still couldn¡¯t get the prodigal out of thepany¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t mention that incident from half a year ago again. Anyway, my method this time will definitely make Jian Yi and the prodigal son unable to turn things around!¡±


    ¡­


    Huo Heng didn¡¯t go home immediately.


    He worked for nearly another hour until his butler called.


    The moment the call went through, Huo Heng heard heart-wrenching cries.


    Huo Heng leaned back against the chair, his eyes narrowing dangerously. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, Madam had an argument with Madam Ye just now. Madam pped Madam Ye and she fell to the ground and bled a lot. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    A month ago, Ye Shuangshuang found out that she was pregnant with a second child.


    Huo Yuan was naturally happy to have another son in his middle age. He had doted on Ye Shuangshuang for the past month!


    Huo Heng¡¯s handsome jaw tightened. He hung up the phone, took his car keys, and left the office.


    Ye Shuangshuang was sent to the hospital.


    When Huo Heng arrived at the hospital, Huo Yuan was arguing with Jian Yi.


    ¡°If anything happens to my son, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Jian Yi said, ¡°She¡¯ll suffer a miscarriage just from a p? Do you think she¡¯s made of paper?¡±


    Seeing Huo Heng walk over, Jian Yi pulled him aside. ¡°What are you doing here? This is a grudge between your mother and that woman. It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯te here!¡±


    With one hand in his pocket, Huo Heng raised his long eyebrows. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I was going to thepany to deliver food to you, but I identally touched that woman¡¯s car when I was turning the corner. When she got out of the car, she shouted at me, saying that I was the jinx that caused your grandmother to have a stroke, and that I¡¯m an old woman who was abandoned by her husband. I was so angry that I pped her. Who knew that she would fall to the ground?¡±


    ¡°Mother, it seems like you¡¯ve fallen into her trap again.¡±


    Jian Yi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Heng¡¯er, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll handle this matter, as well as what happened to Grandma half a year ago.¡± Huo Heng nced at the operating theater. If he guessed correctly, the child in Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s stomach would definitely be gone after she fell.


    Sure enough, half an hourter, the doctor came out and told Huo Yuan, ¡°Mr. Huo, we couldn¡¯t save Mrs. Huo¡¯s child.¡±


    Huo Yuan¡¯s expression darkened. He turned around and looked in the direction of Jian Yi.


    The look in his eyes was so cold that even Huo Heng, who was standing next to her, felt a little shaken.


    First, it was his mother. Now, it was his son. Was this vicious woman, Jian Yi, trying to ruin his family?


    Ye Shuangshuang was pushed out of the operating theater.


    She was already awake.


    Tears filled her face. When she saw Huo Yuan, she screamed uncontrobly, ¡°My baby, my baby¡­¡±


    She cried sadly and mournfully.


    Huo Yuan looked at Ye Shuangshuang, who was about to faint from crying. He held her hand and said, ¡°Shuangshuang, the child is gone. You can always have another child in the future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re weak now. You can¡¯t get emotional.¡±


    From the corner of her eye, Ye Shuangshuang saw Jian Yi and Huo Heng. She cried even harder. ¡°Sister Jian, why did you harm my child? How did I offend you? Brother Yuan and I are truly in love. Why can¡¯t you let him go?¡±


    ¡°You harmed my mother-inw and my child. Sister Jian, are you so evil?¡±


    Huo Heng shot a sharp nce at Ye Shuangshuang. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Huo Yuan looked at Huo Heng with disappointment in his eyes. ¡°I thought you had learned how to do business and how to be a good person. I didn¡¯t expect you to still be like this. You¡¯ve disappointed me! Let¡¯s leave this ce. Shuangshuang will be in a bad mood with you guys around.¡±


    Jian Yi pulled Huo Heng and pushed him back. ¡°This is between me and Ye Shuangshuang. Why are you interrupting? Leave quickly. Don¡¯t anger your dad!¡±


    ¡°He was bewitched by a vixen and turned senile!¡±


    Huo Yuan pointed his finger at Huo Heng angrily. ¡°You¡­ get lost!¡±


    Huo Heng smirked and left without another word.


    Jian Yi chased after Huo Heng.


    After Jian Yi and Huo Heng left, Ye Shuangshuang held Huo Yuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t be angry at Huo Heng. If he¡¯s like this now, I don¡¯t know what will happen to him when he bes the president in a few days. At that time, he will look down on you even more!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the mother and son are too arrogant? First, they harmed your mother, and now, they harmed your son. Will you be the next one¡­¡±


    Huo Yuan froze.


    ¡­


    Jian Yi chased after Huo Heng at the entrance of the hospital.


    ¡°Heng¡¯er, you¡¯ve worked so hard for the past two years to get to where you are today. Why are you speaking to your father with that kind of attitude? The shareholders¡¯ meeting ising up soon. Do you want your two years of hard work to go down the drain?¡±


    Huo Heng narrowed his long and narrow amorous eyes as his lips curled into an iprehensible smile. ¡°Mom, I was just afraid that Ye Shuangshuang wouldn¡¯t make a move. Now that she has, things will be easier. Just you wait, in a few days, the Huo family will no longer have someone like Ye Shuangshuang.¡±


    ¡°Really? After you settle Ye Shuangshuang and Ye Hongming, quickly get me my daughter-inw!¡±

 Chapter 1850 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (54)

    <h4>Chapter 1850: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (54)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The college entrance examination results were not out yet. After the holidays, Xia Cha had been waiting at home for the results.


    That day, she went out to buy some daily necessities.


    On the way home, a sports car zoomed past her.


    The sports car quickly reversed.


    The car door was pushed open and an exquisite figure appeared in Xia Cha¡¯s sight.


    The person who got off the sports car was the currently popr singer, Xia Furong.


    It had been two years since Xia Cha saw Xia Furong in real life. She only asionally saw news about her on her phone or on TV..


    Xia Furong used to have good looks. After two years, she became even more beautiful and dazzling. She was wearing a red T-shirt that revealed her belly button and a white short skirt. Her waist-length hair was dyed the color of tea and her face was covered with exquisite makeup.


    While Xia Cha was sizing up Xia Furong, Xia Furong was also sizing her up.


    Compared to her exquisite fashion sense, Xia Cha appeared much simpler.


    She was wearing a id shirt and straight jeans. Her hair, which used to be dry and yellow, now looked like seaweed. It was straight and full. She had tied her hair into a ponytail, revealing her beautiful head and smooth forehead.


    Her face was small, not even the size of a man¡¯s palm. She was bare-faced and her fair skin was so delicate that not a single w could be seen, and her lips were red.


    When she saw the star-studded superstar, her little face was very calm without any surprise.


    After Xia Furong became famous, she saw many fans who were excited to see her. Even passersby would be stunned by her. Only Xia Cha¡­


    Her reaction made her feel like an ordinary person.


    Xia Furong hated Xia Cha very much. She felt that Xia Cha was very pretentious. Wasn¡¯t she just a country bumpkin? She made it seem like she had seen the world. Even when a beautiful and elegant celebrity like her appeared in front of her, she pretended to be calm!


    ¡°Xia Cha, long time no see. You¡¯ve grown taller.¡±


    Xia Cha was at least 1.66 meters tall now. She looked almost as tall as her.


    Xia Cha didn¡¯t have a good impression of Xia Furong at all. Back then, she almost couldn¡¯t attend high school because of Xia Furong!


    Xia Furong was famous now. With a bigpany supporting her, there was no need for her to get into a conflict with her. Xia Cha nced at Xia Furong and turned around to leave.


    Seeing Xia Cha being so cold, Xia Furong took two steps forward and chased after her.


    ¡°Xia Cha, don¡¯t think that you can look down on everyone just because you have Young Master Huo Heng¡¯s support!¡± Xia Furong looked at Xia Cha¡¯s fair side profile and said, ¡°I heard a piece of news two days ago that Young Master Huo¡¯s mother caused Madam Huo to miscarry. Young Master Huo was supposed to be the president, but because he protected his mother and offended Chairman Huo, I¡¯m afraid Young Master Huo will be kicked out of the Huo Family¡¯s Li Tian Corporation!¡±


    Hearing Xia Furong¡¯s words, Xia Cha thought for a while.


    A few days ago, she saw on the news that Young Master Huo had be a legend in the business world of Yan City. He had contributed greatly to Li Tian Corporation being listed¡­


    Was she going to be kicked out of thepany just because she contradicted Huo Yuan?


    However, a little girl like her could not understand the conflicts between the wealthy families!


    ¡°Xia Cha, you won¡¯t have anyone to rely on soon.¡±


    Xia Cha ignored Xia Furong. She frowned and quickly left.


    Xia Furong hadn¡¯t returned to Wenfeng County for the past two years so she naturally didn¡¯t know that she and Huo Heng were no longer engaged!


    Back home, Xia Cha received a call from the ss monitor.


    ¡°The whole ss will be gathering at XX KTV in Yan City tonight. Xia Cha, will youe?¡±


    After graduating from high school and attending university, everyone would go their separate ways. In the future, they would spend less time together.


    Xia Cha did not refuse. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Zhenyuan was worried about Xia Cha going to Yan City alone. Since Xia Chuan was going to deliver goods to Yan City, Xia Zhenyuan asked Xia Chuan to drive his van over.


    A year ago, Xia Chuan had left the Xia family¡¯s old residence.


    Now, he was working at Xia Cha¡¯s house.


    The people at the old residence were too realistic. As soon as the business at the orchard vi improved, they forced Xia Chuan to work as though he was aborer and didn¡¯t give him a pay raise.


    One time, Xia Chuan fell into a ditch on his tricycle and fainted. He didn¡¯t return for a night. Not only did the people at the old residence not look for him at night, but when he woke up in the morning and came back, they even med him for destroying the goods and fined him a month¡¯s sry.


    Xia Chuan had a high fever that time. If Xia Zhenyuan had not sent him to the hospital in time, his brain might have been damaged.


    After Xia Chuan came out of the hospital, he decided to leave the family.


    Fang Liu had long wanted to chase Xia Chuan out. When Xia Chuan suggested that he leave, she immediately fanned the mes by Xia Zhenli¡¯s ears. Xia Zhenli convinced the Xia family and agreed to Xia Chuan¡¯s decision.


    However, when Xia Chuan went out to live alone, it was worse than when the second branch went out. He didn¡¯t get anything. Not only that, but when Xia Chuan married in the future, the old family wouldn¡¯t take any responsibility.


    Xia Chuan drove Xia Cha to the KTV entrance. He touched his head honestly and said, ¡°Cha Cha, I¡¯ll go deliver the goods first. I¡¯ll wait for you at the entranceter.¡±


    ¡°Brother, after you deliver the goods, take a walk around. I¡¯ll call you in advance before I leave.¡±


    ¡°That works too.¡±


    ¡­


    After Xia Chuan left, Xia Cha went to the private room.


    Not only was the whole ss there, but even the teacher was there.


    Xia Cha made a toast to the teacher. Some students saw Xia Cha drinking and came over to drink with her.


    Xia Cha had a cold personality and was a top student.


    Although there were countless people who loved her, she had once said that if she didn¡¯t date in high school. As such, no one dared to approach her.


    At this moment, some male ssmates took the opportunity to drink and talk to her.


    After drinking several cups in a row, Xia Cha felt a little dizzy. The teacher could not stand it anymore and chased the other male students away.


    The teacher helped Xia Cha to the sofa to rest.


    Xia Cha rested for a while, her stomach feeling a little ufortable. She got up and left the room.


    The moment she opened the door, the door of the private room opposite was opened.


    A beautiful woman with a graceful figure came out with a tall andnguid figure in her arms.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, let¡¯s continue drinking when we get to the hotel. I still have a lot of things to tell you!¡±


    The man had obviously drunk a lot. He narrowed his eyes slightly and his handsome face was filled with an undeniable intoxication. He smiled seductively. ¡°They all think that I¡¯m going to be demoted to amoner and look down on me. Only you still fancy me.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Young Master Huo used to love me, and now I love you too. Regardless of whether Young Master Huo is poor or rich, I will always be by your side¡­¡±


    The man lifted his lips and pinched the woman¡¯s chin, his handsome face moving closer to her. Just as their noses were about to touch, the man seemed to have realized something. He raised his head and nced at the door of the private room opposite.


    Her slightly red eyes met with Xia Cha¡¯s clear and cold eyes.


    The man did not panic at all. He quickly retracted his gaze and his smile became even more devilish.

 Chapter 1851 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (55)

    <h4>Chapter 1851: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (55)</h4>


    It had been two years, and this was the first time Xia Cha was meeting Huo Heng in real life.


    Compared to the high-spirited scene she had seen on TV a few days ago, he seemed a little absurd and out of sorts now.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think about what Xia Furong had said.


    Could it be true that he was going to be chased out of Tian Corporation?


    Since he had fallen out of favor, he hade out to have fun?


    As if he did not see Xia Cha, Huo Heng smiled devilishly and said to the woman, ¡°Beautiful Ningning, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Xia Cha watched as Huo Heng and the woman walked away. An indescribable feeling surged in her heart.


    Although she no longer had anything to do with him, she still hoped that he would live well in her heart. She did not really want to see him indulging himself in pleasure!


    Sun Ningning helped Huo Heng to the hotel upstairs.


    Sun Ningning took out a bottle of wine from the wine cab and poured a ss for herself and Huo Heng.


    ¡°Young Master Huo,e. Let¡¯s continue drinking.¡± If she was right, Huo Heng would bepletely drunk after a few more drinks.


    Huo Heng clinked sses with Sun Ningning.


    The two drank a few sses. Just as Sun Ningning expected, Huo Heng was drunk.


    He was sprawled out on the bed.


    Sun Ningning stared at Huo Heng for a few seconds. In terms of appearance, Huo Heng was undoubtedly handsome and outstanding. If Ye Hongming didn¡¯t have something on her, she might have been attracted by Huo Heng¡¯s change over the years.


    Sun Ningning took out her phone and called Ye Hongming.


    ¡°Huo Heng is already drunk. What should we do next?¡±


    ¡°ording to the original n, tomorrow morning, get the reporters toe over and take pictures of you two together.¡±


    ¡°Brother Hongming, do you really want me to marry Huo Heng? I¡¯m your woman!¡±


    ¡°Ningning, when my sister and I get everything we need from the Huo Family, I¡¯ll give you the identity you want. For the time being, you¡¯ll have to suffer, okay?¡±


    Tomorrow, the reporters would take photos of Huo Heng and Sun Ningning together. Not only would Huo Yuan be furious, but he would also feel that Huo Heng was the same as before. He would also be able to use public opinion to force Huo Heng to marry Sun Ningning.


    Once Sun Ningning became Huo Heng¡¯s mistress, she would be able to get first-hand information from him.


    Not only did he not want Huo Heng to be the president, but he also wanted him to lose his status in front of Huo Yuan and never be able to rise up again!


    Sun Ningning hung up the phone and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    She came out with a towel wrapped around her. She thought that the man on the soft couch was still sleeping, but she had not expected him to be sitting on the bed and smoking.


    He didn¡¯t look drunk at all!


    Sun Ningning took a step back in fear.


    Through the smoke, she looked at the man¡¯s narrowed eyes and cold expression, and a chill ran down her spine.


    Was Huo Heng pretending to be drunk?


    ¡°Miss Sun, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. I¡¯m here to work with you.¡± Huo Heng blew out a mouthful of smoke. His handsome face, which was shrouded in smoke, looked very secretive.


    Sun Ningning swallowed nervously. ¡°Young Master Huo, h-how can I work with you?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Ye Hongming¡¯s lover?¡±


    Sun Ningning turned pale.


    ¡°Half a year ago, a girl named Xiao Ning came to the Huo Family to work as a maid. However, she only worked for a few days before Ye Shuangshuang found an excuse to fire her. That girl called Xiao Ning is your sister, right?¡±


    Sun Ningning looked away. ¡°Young Master Huo, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°You used to be the pir of JP¡¯s big stage. Many people supported you, and some people found trouble with you when they couldn¡¯t get you. There was once, you were kidnapped and someone took a photo of you. Later, Ye Hongming saved you and even took the photo back from the person who kidnapped you.¡±


    ¡°You are grateful to Ye Hongming, but there are photos that he has in his hands. You are afraid of him, so you don¡¯t dare to go against him. Miss Sun, do you know who was behind the kidnapping?¡±


    ¡°The man who kidnapped me has been arrested.¡±


    The corner of Huo Heng¡¯s lips twitched as he let out a derisiveugh. ¡°The real mastermind is Ye Hongming. If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look at this document.¡±


    Sun Ningning took the document from Huo Heng. After reading it, her pupils constricted.


    ¡°N-no way¡­¡±


    ¡°Ye Hongming orchestrated a show for you to pledge your loyalty to him. Not only that, the person he truly loves, you might not have expected¡­¡±


    Huo Heng asked Sun Ningning to read another document. After Sun Ningning read it, she fell to the ground unsteadily.


    ¡°Tell me, where is your sister?¡± Sun Xiaoning was fired on the day of Old Madam Huo¡¯s ident. She must have seen some secret.


    If he could find her, the truth of Old Madam Huo falling down the stairs and having a stroke would be revealed.


    ¡­


    Three dayster.


    Huo Family¡¯s Li Tian Corporation¡¯s shareholder meeting.


    Early in the morning, Huo Yuan received an envelope at his doorstep.


    Inside the envelope were a few photos of Huo Heng wandering around recently.


    Looking at Huo Heng in the photo, Huo Yuan felt like he had returned to how he had been four years ago.


    He sighed, endless disappointment in his eyes.


    Ye Shuangshuang came downstairs in a suit. She had already been discharged from the hospital. She had lost a lot of weight and looked even more pitiful.


    Huo Yuan felt very guilty toward Ye Shuangshuang. He decided to give her 10% of the shares at the shareholders¡¯ meeting and promote Ye Hongming to CEO.


    Huo Yuan and Ye Shuangshuang arrived at thepany¡¯s conference room.


    Ye Hongming and the other shareholders had arrived early. They waited for a while until the meeting started, but Huo Heng still hadn¡¯t arrived.


    Huo Yuan was increasingly disappointed with Huo Heng.


    For the past few days, Huo Heng had not visited Ye Shuangshuang at the hospital. Even the culprit, Jian Yi, had not visited her.


    This mother-and-son pair was increasingly looking down on him.


    Ye Shuangshuang saw that Huo Yuan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good and whispered to him, ¡°Brother Yuan, don¡¯t me Ah Heng. He¡¯s still young after all. Which young man doesn¡¯t like to y?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already 24 years old. How is he still young? How much older is Hongming? He clearly did something wrong, yet he can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong. He¡¯s just like his mother!¡±


    Huo Yuan waved his hand. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not wait for him.¡± Huo Yuan cleared his throat and said to the people in the meeting room, ¡°I will announce two things in today¡¯s meeting.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, a vice president will be promoted to the CEO of thepany. Secondly, I will be giving away 10% of my shares.¡±


    Huo Yuan nced at thewyer behind him. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked thewyer to prepare the shares transfer agreement. 10% of the shares will be transferred to my wife, Ye Shuangshuang.¡±


    Thewyer took out a document from his briefcase and handed it to Ye Shuangshuang. When Ye Shuangshuang saw that Huo Yuan had already signed the transfer agreement, her eyes revealed a trace of unnoticeable joy.


    She picked up her pen and was about to sign when the door to the meeting room was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    Huo Heng and Jian Yi came over.


    Huo Heng was wearing an exquisite ck shirt and a pair of pants. He was neat and stylish, and his aura was strong. The moment he entered, he attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    He walked up to Ye Shuangshuang and took the shares transfer agreement away before she could react.

 Chapter 1852 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (56)

    <h4>Chapter 1852: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (56)</h4>


    Ye Shuangshuang was stunned for a few seconds when she saw the shares transfer agreement being taken away.


    When she came back to her senses, she looked at the person who dared to take away her agreement. When she saw that it was Huo Heng, a cold glint shed across her eyes.


    This Huo Heng was getting out of hand!


    However, he had snatched the agreement away in front of so many people. Huo Yuan would not let him off even if she didn¡¯t say anything!


    Sure enough, Huo Yuan¡¯s stern voice rang out, ¡°Huo Heng, it¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯rete, but you¡¯re here to cause trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Huo Heng didn¡¯t pay any attention to Huo Yuan. Instead, he pursed his red lips and tore the agreement into pieces.


    Seeing Huo Heng¡¯s actions, Huo Yuan was so angry that he stood up and raised his hand, wanting to p Huo Heng¡¯s face.


    Huo Heng quickly grabbed Huo Yuan¡¯s hand and pushed him away. ¡°You¡¯re not at the age to have dementia, yet you¡¯ve been seduced by a vixen. The Huo Family¡¯s business was almost ruined by you!¡±


    Huo Yuan did not expect Huo Heng to speak to him like this in front of all the shareholders. The veins on his forehead popped out. ¡°You bastard, what nonsense are you saying?¡±


    With that said, she red at Jian Yi. ¡°Look at the good son that you¡¯ve raised. Not only did he spend his days drinking and drinking without proper etiquette, he even dares to defy me now!¡±


    Huo Yuan pointed a trembling finger at the door of the meeting room. ¡°I¡¯m still the boss of thispany. Get out!¡±


    Many shareholders saw Huo Heng¡¯s attitude toward Huo Yuan and began to criticize him.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, this is a meeting room. If you¡¯re unhappy with Chairman Huo, you can go home and talk it out!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Huo, filial pietyes first. It¡¯s unfilial of you to defy your father in the meeting room!¡±


    ¡°Apologize and get thewyer to print out another share transfer agreement.¡±


    Thewyer was about to go out and print out another share transfer agreement when Huo Heng¡¯s thin lips moved. ¡°I¡¯ll have no objections if my muddle-headed father still wants to transfer the shares to Madam Ye Shuangshuang once he figures out some things, !¡±


    Ye Hongming, who had been silent all this while, stood up from his chair and red at Huo Heng. ¡°Huo Heng, I think you¡¯re here to cause trouble. My sister just came back from the hospital and hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Neither you nor your mom apologized nor visited her at the hospital. Your motive foring here today is obvious!¡±


    It was all for the Huo family¡¯s wealth and power.


    Upon hearing Ye Hongming¡¯s words, Huo Yuan looked at Huo Heng and Jian Yi with an even uglier expression.


    He was not dead yet, but the mother and son were already so arrogant!


    Huo Yuan didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on Huo Heng, so he ordered his assistant behind him, ¡°Call security.¡±


    When Ye Shuangshuang heard that Huo Yuan was going to call security to chase Huo Heng and Jian Yi out, a gloating smile appeared on her face.


    If Huo Heng was chased out by the security guards, how was he going to maintain his position in thepany?


    Huo Yuan¡¯s assistant was about to leave when he heard Huo Heng say, ¡°I came here today to tell you two things. The first is the real culprit who caused Grandma to fall down the stairs and have a stroke!¡±


    The smile on Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s face froze.


    What did Huo Heng just say?


    The real culprit behind Old Madam Huo¡¯s fall?


    Did he know something?


    Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s expression changed a few times. She looked up and nced at Ye Hongming.


    Ye Hongming nced at her, signaling her to calm down.


    Sun Xiaoning had already been bribed by him. It was impossible for Huo Heng to find her! He could not let her tell the truth!


    Huo Yuan red at Huo Heng. ¡°How dare you bring this up? Your grandmother was pushed down the stairs by your mother. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she gave birth to you, I would have sent her to prison!¡±


    The corner of Huo Heng¡¯s lips twitched as he sneered.


    He raised his hand and pped.


    The conference room door was pushed open again.


    Jian Ming brought Sun Xiaoning in.


    The moment Sun Xiaoning appeared, Ye Shuangshuang and Ye Hongming¡¯s expressions changed.


    When Huo Yuan saw Sun Xiaoning, he frowned and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you work as a servant for a few days in our house before getting fired aftermitting a mistake?¡±


    Sun Xiaoning lowered her head and said meekly, ¡°Mr. Huo, I did work as a maid in your house, but I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I was fired because I witnessed the olddy being pushed down the stairs.¡±


    Huo Yuan said angrily, ¡°Jian Yi, how dare you extend your hand to my house? Since when were you in charge of our servants?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Huo, Ms. Jian didn¡¯t fire me. It was your wife.¡±


    Ye Shuangshuang stood up from her chair. ¡°Sun Xiaoning, what nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    ¡°Madam, you were the one who secretly tampered with the stairs. Madam Jian helped Old Madam up the stairs to retrieve the things, and Old Madam identally slipped and fell down. You took the opportunity to frame Madam Jian. Furthermore, Mr. Huo happened toe back and saw Old Madam fall, so he firmly believed you and felt that Madam Jian was the murderer who harmed Old Madam!¡±


    A cold glint shed across Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s eyes. If someone wasn¡¯t around, she would have pped Sun Xiaoning twice. ¡°What did Sister Jian give you to frame me?¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Ye Shuangshuang threw herself into Huo Yuan¡¯s arms. ¡°Brother Yuan, you have to believe me. How could I hurt Mom?¡±


    Naturally, Huo Yuan did not believe that Ye Shuangshuang would do something like that. He put his arm around her slender shoulders andforted her, ¡°I know you can¡¯t even bear to kill an ant. You can¡¯t possibly have such evil intentions.¡±


    Huo Yuan was about to reprimand Jian Yi and Huo Heng when Huo Heng suddenly raised his hand and yed a video on his phone.


    Sun Xiaoning had secretly recorded the video while Ye Shuangshuang was tampering with the staircase.


    Sun Xiaoning even recorded the scene where Jian Yi helped Old Madam Huo up the stairs. Old Madam Huo slipped and fell. Jian Yi wanted to pull her up but she couldn¡¯t even stand properly and fell down a few steps.


    Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s face was pale.


    She had never expected Sun Xiaoning to secretly record a video.


    Ye Shuangshuang looked at Ye Hongming from the corner of her eye. Ye Hongming immediately said, ¡°Brother-inw, Young Master Huo must have framed my sister on purpose. It¡¯s been so many years. Don¡¯t you understand my sister? She¡¯s the kindest woman in the world. Even though she had a miscarriage this time, she didn¡¯t say anything bad about Madam Jian. She has suffered so much, but Madam Jian and Young Master Huo still won¡¯t let her off?¡±


    Huo Yuan was not a brainless person. He had trusted Ye Shuangshuang too much. However, the video would not lie. He could tell at a nce whether the video had been edited or framed.


    The olddy had not been pushed down the stairs by Jian Yi.


    Huo Yuan slowly let go of Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 1853 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (57)

    <h4>Chapter 1853: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (57)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Shuangshuang panicked.


    She quickly grabbed Huo Yuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother Yuan, I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t¡­¡± Tears welled up in her eyes and she looked extremely pitiful.


    In the past, Huo Yuan¡¯s heart would soften whenever she showed this expression. But this time, he didn¡¯t.


    He just gave her a look that she couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Brother Yuan, you don¡¯t believe me, right¡­¡±


    Huo Yuan closed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s evidence in the video, how can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yuan, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shuangshuang, are you still not going to tell the truth?¡±


    Ye Shuangshuang opened her mouth and was about to say something when Ye Hongming suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Brother-inw, this isn¡¯t Shuangshuang¡¯s fault.. It¡¯s me. It¡¯s all on me.¡±


    Ye Shuangshuang looked at Ye Hongming with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I had a few arguments with the olddy. The olddy only recognized Jian Yi as her daughter-inw and looked down on my sister. I was the one who instructed my sister to do that. I even threatened to cut off our rtionship if she didn¡¯t do that¡­¡±


    Ye Hongming knew that he couldn¡¯t get out of this anymore. He could only protect Ye Shuangshuang by taking all the me on himself.


    As long as Ye Shuangshuang was still Madam Huo, they still had a chance.


    Huo Yuan raised his hand and pped Ye Hongming hard. ¡°I trusted you so much, yet you threatened Shuangshuang to do something like that!¡±


    Huo Yuan had just finished speaking when he heard a sneer.


    Huo Heng pped his hands and walked up to Ye Hongming. ¡°Your reaction is fast, but there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t exposed yet. Once it¡¯s exposed, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to get your wishful thinking!¡±


    Ye Hongming grabbed Huo Heng¡¯s cor with both hands, but he wasn¡¯t as tall as Huo Heng. Huo Heng waved his hand, and Ye Hongming had no choice but to let go of him and take a few steps back.


    Huo Heng adjusted his cor and looked at Huo Yuan. ¡°I have a document here. Take a look, but don¡¯t faint from anger.¡±


    Huo Heng raised his hand, and Jian Ming stepped forward and handed a document to Huo Yuan.


    Huo Yuan opened the bag and took out a document.


    It was a DNA report.


    Huo Yuan frowned when he saw that the samples were for him and his youngest son.


    He flipped to thest page and the results showed that he and his youngest son were not father and son.


    Huo Yuan mmed the report on the table. ¡°Huo Heng, don¡¯t joke about this!¡±


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s there to joke about? The appraisal organization is the most authoritative in Yan City. No one can fake it.¡±


    ¡°The child that Ye Shuangshuang gave birth to for you is not your child at all. Also, the child that Ye Shuangshuang was pregnant with might not be yours either.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve checked at the hospital. On the day of her miscarriage, she went for a checkup at the hospital. The child didn¡¯t have a fetal heart beat, which means that she was going to have a miscarriage no matter what. In order to let you bepletely disappointed in me and my mother, she arranged for another scene to frame us.¡±


    Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. She widened her eyes, wishing she could tear Huo Heng into pieces. ¡°What nonsense are you making up?¡±


    ¡°Since you say that I¡¯m making things up, then I have to reveal something that will shock you even more!¡± Huo Heng curled his lips into a devilish and careless smile. ¡°Do you know who Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s lover is?¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s words were like a raging storm.


    Ye Shuangshuang clenched her fists tightly, her fingers digging into her palms as if wanting to break her skin.


    She looked at Ye Hongming, who also had a grim expression on his face.


    But he couldn¡¯t do anything now. Maybe Huo Heng was just bluffing them!


    Huo Heng turned around and nced at Ye Shuangshuang and Ye Hongming. His long and narrow eyesnded on Huo Yuan again. ¡°Your youngest son is Ye Hongming¡¯s son!¡±


    Huo Yuan felt as if his throat was being gripped tightly by an invisible hand. After a long while, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You bastard, how could you say such things?¡±


    The other people in the meeting room were already discussing amongst themselves.


    None of them believed Huo Heng¡¯s words.


    Huo Heng¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Ye Shuangshuang and Ye Hongming are not biological siblings at all. The two of them were merely neighbors in the same vige. When they were young, there was a gue in the vige and their parents passed away. The two of them were lucky enough to survive. From then on, they addressed each other as siblings, but they are actually a couple.¡±


    Huo Heng pped his hands and another person entered the meeting room.


    It was Old Madam Huo.


    Old Madam Huo was sitting in a wheelchair. After having a stroke, her limbs were not in good condition and she could not speak properly. However, she was still conscious.


    ¡°Grandma and Ye Hongming got into an argument not because she was defending my mother, but because she saw Ye Hongming and Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s intimate scene and they wanted to silence her!¡±


    Huo Heng squatted down and grabbed Old Madam Huo¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma, can you hear me?¡±


    Old Madam Huo blinked.


    ¡°If I¡¯m right, close your eyes. If I¡¯m not, you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Old Mrs. Huo nodded.


    ¡°Does Ye Shuangshuang have an improper rtionship with Ye Hongming?¡±


    Old Madam Huo was a little agitated. She red at Ye Shuangshuang and Ye Hongming with reddened eyes before closing her eyes.


    Ye Shuangshuang wanted to defend herself. She opened her mouth but before she could make a sound, her face was pped hard.


    Huo Yuan hit her.


    Huo Yuan red at Ye Shuangshuang, his eyes bloodshot, his face ashen and his lips trembling. ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother Yuan¡ª¡±


    Before Ye Shuangshuang could finish, Huo Yuan pped her again.


    Huo Yuan was so angry that his chest heaved up and down. He ced his hands on the conference table and said hoarsely, ¡°I want to divorce Ye Shuangshuang immediately and remove Ye Hongming from all his duties in thepany. I don¡¯t want to see these two people ever again!¡±


    With that, Huo Yuan spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground in anger.


    When Ye Shuangshuang and Ye Hongming saw that Huo Yuan had fallen, their expressions turned extremely ugly.


    Neither of them expected that Huo Heng would find out something that even Huo Yuan didn¡¯t know about!


    He was no longer the Huo Heng of the past. They should have been on high alert!


    Huo Heng guessed that Huo Yuan would faint from anger when he found out about the truth, so he had asked the ambnce to wait downstairs. He made a call, and the doctors and nurses came over and carried Huo Yuan into the ambnce.


    Huo Heng called the police again and passed the evidence he gathered about Ye Shuangshuang and Ye Hongming to the investigators.


    Ye Shuangshuang and Ye Hongming had not expected Huo Heng to be so ruthless. When they were taken away, they cursed loudly.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha did not know what happened to the Huo Family in Yan City. When she saw Huo Heng appear on TV again, he had already be the president of Li Tian Corporation.


    After the college entrance examination results were released, Xia Cha became the top schr in Yan City again.


    After knowing that Xia Cha had good results, Qi Ran, who was studying at the Harbor City University, invited Xia Cha to Harbour City.

 Chapter 1854 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (58)

    <h4>Chapter 1854: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (58)</h4>


    Xia Cha had be the valedictorian of Yan City¡¯s college entrance examination. Many teachers from the renowned schools called her.


    However, Xia Cha wanted to study at Harbor City University the most.


    Qi Ran invited her to visit Harbor City University, and Xia Cha did not refuse.


    For the past two years, Qi Ran woulde to Wenfeng County to look for Xia Cha whenever there was a holiday. Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi were no strangers to Qi Ran. Through observation, they found that Qi Ran was also quite outstanding.


    The couple was very relieved that Xia Cha was going with Qi Ran to visit Harbor City University.


    Xia Cha had already prepared a pass and Qi Ran booked a ne ticket for her.


    When they got on the ne, Xia Cha found out that Qi Ran had bought her a ticket in the first ss cabin.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll pay you the difference once we get off the ne.¡±


    Qi Ran patted Xia Cha on the head. ¡°You¡¯re treating me like an outsider by saying that. I might still be in university, but I¡¯e been running an onlinepany with my roommate for the past two years and earned some money. I can still afford to buy a ne ticket for you!¡± If she hadn¡¯t insisted repeatedly, he wouldn¡¯t have let her pay for the price of an economy ss ticket.


    Xia Cha could only nod when she saw Qi Ran¡¯s angry expression.


    The two of them entered the first ss cabin and Xia Cha found her seat.


    It was a seat in the first row by the window.


    Qi Ran was sitting by the window on the other side of the corridor.


    The passenger beside Xia Cha had not arrived yet. Qi Ran sat there and chatted with Xia Cha for a while.


    It was almost time to take off before Qi Ran arrived.


    Xia Cha fastened her seatbelt and looked out of the window.


    After a while, someone sat down beside her. Xia Cha did not turn around.


    After the ne took off, Xia Cha put on her eye mask and earphones.


    Before her eyes fell into darkness, she had a vague feeling that someone was looking at her. She ignored it.


    ¡­


    Sitting beside Xia Cha was Huo Heng. Li Tian Corporation had sessfully gone public and developed into a good listedpany, attracting the attention of the Huo Family in Harbor City.


    It was Old Master Huo¡¯s birthday, and he invited the Huo Family of Yan City.


    Among the branches of the Huo Family, the Huo Family in Harbor City used to be the most inconspicuous one. As such, the Huo Family in Harbor City rarely invited the Huo Family in Yan City.


    This was the first time in a hundred years.


    At the shareholders¡¯ meeting, Huo Yuan was so angry that he was hospitalized. When he woke up, he found out that the Huo family from Harbor City had sent an invitation to him. He felt honored, but it was a pity that he hadn¡¯t recovered yet and wasn¡¯t feeling well. After all, Ye Shuangshuang¡¯s incident had affected him too much.


    He instructed Huo Heng that he must deliver a big gift and not embarrass him.


    Huo Heng did not expect to meet Xia Cha on the ne.


    He narrowed his eyes and stared at Xia Cha¡¯s fair and delicate face for a while.


    It had been two years since they hadst met and the little girl had grown up.


    Her skin was smooth, her eyebrows were neat, and her face was small. She looked more and more like Xia Tang.


    Huo Heng looked at her in a daze.


    However, his eyes looked away very quickly.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha slept.


    The flight attendant¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Miss Xia, what would you like to eat?¡±


    Xia Cha took off her blindfold and slowly opened her eyes.


    She looked at the beautiful stewardess with exquisite makeup and said softly, ¡°Anything is fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After asking Xia Cha, the air stewardess asked the man beside her, ¡°Young Master Huo, what about you?¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°Young Master Huo¡±, Xia Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She turned to look at the man beside her.


    He had long eyebrows, long and narrow eyes, a tall nose, and thin lips¡­ Whenbined together, he looked like he had been carved by a master. He was so handsome that not a single w could be seen.


    He was wearing an exquisite white shirt and pants. His sleeves were rolled up slightly, revealing his wristwatch and his muscr forearms.


    He exuded an aura that was different from an ordinary person. It was a goodbination of a noble and flirtatious aura.


    After the air stewardess left, Huo Heng nced at Xia Cha who was looking at him. Xia Cha thought that he wanted to say something to her, but he quickly retracted his gaze and returned it to the financial newspaper in his hand.


    Xia Cha pursed her lips.


    It seemed that he already treated her as a stranger.


    She had better not talk to him!


    ¡°Sis, I brought some chewing gum. Do you want some?¡± Qi Ran, who was sitting on the other side of the aisle, handed her a box of chewing gum.


    Xia Cha waved her hand, ¡°No thanks.¡±


    Qi Ran took out another magazine. ¡°Do you want to read this?¡±


    Xia Cha unbuckled her seatbelt, got up, and took the magazine from Qi Ran.


    From beginning to end, the man beside her was focused on the financial newspaper in his hand and did not look at Xia Cha.


    After reading some magazines and eating, Xia Cha got up and went to the washroom.


    Aftering out of the washroom, Xia Cha was about to return to her seat when suddenly, the ne shook unsteadily from side to side.


    Xia Cha¡¯s slender body suddenly lost its bnce. She subconsciously reached out and grabbed whatever was nearest to her.


    When she realized that something was wrong and that she was holding onto the man¡¯s hair, she was about to let go when the ne suddenly shook again.


    She fell forward uncontrobly.


    The next second, she fell into the man¡¯s arms.


    Her two pale hands grasped the man¡¯s arm.


    She lifted her long and thick eyshes and looked at the man.


    The man was also looking at her. His long and narrow eyes were filled with azy and yful look.


    ¡°Miss Xia, are you throwing yourself at me?¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s face turned red immediately. She wanted to stand up from the man¡¯s arms, but before she could do so, a grip tightened around her waist.


    She had been grabbed by the man¡¯s long hand.


    ¡°Sit tight. The ne has encountered turbulence.¡±


    The ne was still shaking and it was a bumpy ride. Xia Cha felt awkward and ufortable being held tightly by the man.


    ¡°Let go of me. It¡¯s okay if I fall. If your girlfriend finds out, she will misunderstand,¡± Xia Cha said anxiously.


    Huo Heng nced at Xia Cha. ¡°Are you afraid that my girlfriend will misunderstand, or that your boyfriend will?¡± He nced at Qi Ran who was staring at them.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll misunderstand.¡± Xia Cha didn¡¯t exin her rtionship with Qi Ran to Huo Heng. She didn¡¯t want to have any more interactions with Huo Heng. She hadn¡¯t been in a rtionship before the college entrance examination, but now that it was the college entrance examination, her private life had nothing to do with him anymore.


    Huo Heng used the tip of his tongue to press against his chin. His dark red lips curved into an ambiguous smile. ¡°Miss Xia, I¡¯m just asking casually. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. Many women will throw themselves at me if I¡¯m willing to entertain them.¡±


    As he spoke, he let go of her waist.


    The ne was flying steadily. Xia Cha quickly returned to her seat and fastened her seat belt. She turned her face to the window and let the blush spread to her ears.


    It took a while for her heart to settle down.


    Perhaps it was because the ne was shaking due to the turbulence that her heart was beating so fast!


    After getting off the ne, Xia Cha and Qi Ran took their luggage and left in a taxi.


    Huo Heng got into a ck SUV.

 Chapter 1855 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (59)

    <h4>Chapter 1855: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (59)</h4>


    In the taxi.


    Qi Ran wanted to say something but stopped himself.


    Xia Cha could tell what Qi Ran wanted to say. She smiled and said, ¡°Are you asking about my rtionship with the man on the ne?¡±


    Qi Ran nodded.


    He could tell that Xia Cha and that man were not strangers.


    ¡°I used to be his fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Qi Ran was a little surprised.


    However, Xia Cha said it was in the past, there was nothing between them now.


    ¡°That man looks very outstanding.¡± Qi Ran had always been an influential figure in school, but the gentleman on the ne looked young and handsome, and exuded an aura of high society.


    Qi Ran had only seen such an aura from Huo Third Master.


    Xia Cha did not deny Huo Heng¡¯s excellence. She nodded and said, ¡°He is indeed not the rumored hedonistic son. He is very capable.¡±


    Without a certain level of skill, it was impossible to be promoted from a small manager of a branchpany to the CEO of a corporation!


    She didn¡¯t know what had happened to the Huo family, but she had seen a piece of news two days ago.


    Huo Yuan had divorced his second wife, Ye Shuangshuang.


    When Huo Yuan and Ye Shuangshuang came to the Xia family that year, she could tell that Huo Yuan doted on his wife very much.


    Xia Cha did not know what exactly happened in the Huo family that caused Huo Yuan to divorce Ye Shuangshuang. She did not want to guess too much, but she always knew that Ye Shuangshuang and her brother were not on good terms with Huo Heng.


    Now that Ye Shuangshuang and her brother had fallen, the Huo Corporation would be under Huo Heng¡¯s control.


    Qi Ran brought Xia Cha to an apartment hotel.


    ¡°Sis, you can rest here tonight. I¡¯ll take you to Harbor City University tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Senior.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Xia Cha woke up very early.


    After washing up, she changed into her sports attire and left the hotel to start her morning jog.


    It was her first time here, but she was no stranger to the road here.


    She ran into the park.


    There were many people doing their morning exercises there.


    Xia Cha sat on the long bench. From the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw a tall figure.


    Huo Heng?


    That person was dressed in a white casual outfit and was carrying an olddy who looked to be in her sixties or seventies.


    ¡°Young man, thank you so much. Otherwise, I might have died on the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, the weather in Harbor City hasn¡¯t been good these past two days. It was still raining in the morning. You have to be careful when you go up the mountain. It won¡¯t be good if you slip and fall.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to climbing the small hill in the park every day. I didn¡¯t expect the rain toe so suddenly in the morning. Luckily, I met you. Before you carried me down, many people passed by. They were afraid of causing trouble for themselves.¡±


    ¡°Let me take you to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°How can I do that? I¡¯ll call and have my granddaughter pick me up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll pass by the hospital anyway.¡±


    Xia Cha stood at an inconspicuous spot and watched Huo Heng carry the old woman away.


    Putting aside her prejudice against him, she realized that he was quite a nice person.


    ¡­


    When it was time to meet Qi Ran, Xia Cha returned to the hotel.


    After taking a shower and changing into a T-shirt and jeans, she went to the hotel lobby to meet Qi Ran.


    The hotel was not far from Harbor City University. They could reach it in ten minutes.


    After entering the campus, Qi Ran brought Xia Cha around the school building, library, yground, dormitory¡­


    When the two of them walked to the entrance of the cafeteria, they saw many people gathered there. Xia Cha asked, ¡°Senior, is there any activity in school today?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s an audition. A famous director is going to make a youth movie.¡±


    Xia Cha nodded.


    Qi Ran looked at Xia Cha and suddenly thought of something. He grabbed Xia Cha¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Junior, you should go try out too.¡±


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not here for the audition.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like singing and acting? This is a good opportunity!¡±


    Qi Ran brought Xia Cha to the audition venue.


    Unfortunately, the audition had already ended.


    Xia Cha did not think much of it. She was only here to take a look at Harbor City University and understand more about it.


    Qi Ran felt a little regretful. She felt that if Xia Cha had an audition opportunity, she would fit the image of the female lead in the director¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Junior, although the female lead was already chosen this time, I heard that there¡¯s a second female lead. If the second female lead acts well, it won¡¯t be any worse than the female lead.¡±


    ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t have much acting experience. Maybe it¡¯ll be difficult to even get the role as the second female lead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to attend a yacht party tomorrow night. Director Chen will go over then. Junior, you shoulde with me too. If you have the chance, fight for it. You¡¯re already 19 this year. If you want to enter this industry, you have to hurry.¡±


    Xia Cha thought Qi Ran made sense.


    She wanted to enter this industry. She was 19 years old, and wasn¡¯t young anymore.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡­


    She had to wear a gown to attend the party.


    Xia Cha went to the mall in the afternoon and bought a gown and shoes.


    The next day at the appointed time, she changed into a gown, styled her hair, and put on light makeup.


    This was the first time she had put on proper makeup and a gown since she turned legal.


    Qi Ran was waiting for her at the entrance of the hotel. When she saw her walking over in a white gown, Qi Ran almost couldn¡¯t look away.


    Her gown was not sexy, but it entuated her curves.


    Her long, seaweed-like hair fell gently over her shoulders. She had no essories, but she was as beautiful as a fairy tale princess.


    Seeing Qi Ran staring at her in a daze, Xia Cha felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Senior, is it weird that I¡¯m dressed like this?¡±


    Qi Ran shook her head. ¡°No, you look beautiful, like a little fairy.¡±


    Xia Cha tugged her skirt and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±


    Qi Ran drove Xia Cha to the beach.


    A three-story yacht was parked there. It was brightly lit and luxurious.


    Qi Ran took out the invitation and brought Xia Cha onto the yacht.


    ¡°Cha Cha, have something to eat first. I¡¯ll bring you to see Director Chenter.¡±


    Xia Cha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    There was arge banquet hall on the third floor of the yacht. There were many men and women dressed up.


    There were all kinds of delicacies on the buffet table.


    Xia Cha took a te, picked up a piece of matcha cake and stood in the corner.


    She did not notice that there were a few men standing in front of the French windows of one of the private rooms.


    One of the men saw Xia Cha and saw her stand in the corner with a piece of cake. He said in amusement, ¡°Third Master, I saw a little girl. Not only does she look like that person, even her small actions are exactly the same. At banquets, she would always pick a piece of matcha cake and stand in the corner to secretly eat it.¡±


    The noble man who was smoking on the sofa in the private room paused slightly when he heard the man¡¯s words.

 Chapter 1856 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (60)

    <h4>Chapter 1856: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (60)</h4>


    The hot ashnded on his well-defined fingers. The noble and handsome man could barely feel the pain as his slender body stood up from the dark-colored sofa.


    He strode over to the French windows and looked in the direction of the man. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    The man recalled that ever since Xia Tang¡¯s death, Third Master had forbidden anyone to mention it in front of him. He had mentioned a taboo word and he felt a little scared. ¡°Third Master, I didn¡¯t mean anything else¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Huo Third Master¡¯s handsome face darkened slightly, and his entire person became iparably fierce and deep.


    The man was stunned for a few seconds. When he realized what Huo Third Master was asking, he quickly looked toward the corner.


    ¡°That girl is standing there with some matcha cake¡­¡±


    Before the man could finish speaking, he realized that the girl was not there. He frowned in confusion.


    ¡°She was clearly standing there just now.¡±


    Huo Third Master¡¯s jaw was tense, and his deep eyes revealed a hint of self-mockery.


    He clearly knew that she had already left him for many years, so why would he still harbor such unrealistic fantasies?


    He bit the cigarette back into his thin lips and sped up his smoking.


    The man who spoke looked at Huo Third Master, who seemed to be deep in thought behind the smoke. He could feel a faint loneliness and loneliness from him.


    Third Master Huo must have really liked Xia Tang. She had been dead for so many years, yet he could never forget her¡­


    After finishing a cigarette, Huo Third Master walked to the balcony outside the private room. His tall figure leaned slightly on the railing. His slender fingers took out the cigarette box from his pocket and was about to light another cigarette when the door of the private room was pushed open.


    Qi Ran said, ¡°Hello, Director Chen.¡±


    Huo Third Master looked up and nced at the private room.


    When his gazended on the slender figure beside Qi Ran, his froze just as he was lighting a cigarette.


    The lights in the private room were dim and he could not see the girl¡¯s face clearly.


    However, that oval face that was not even the size of a palm and her exquisite and ssic facial features were all very simr to Xia Tang.


    Huo Third Master took two steps forward and stopped.


    He wanted to take a closer look, but was afraid that he might be hallucinating.


    ¡­


    Qi Ran brought Xia Cha to a middle-aged man. ¡°Director Chen, this is my junior. I brought her to audition for your new role.¡±


    Director Chen nced at Xia Cha. The little girl was fair and clean, with thin eyebrows and small eyes. She was very beautiful and had her own unique features.


    She was the type that could be remembered at a nce.


    White, clean, and pure.


    The moment Director Chen saw Xia Cha, he felt that she was the female lead in his heart.


    Unfortunately, the female lead and the second female lead had already been chosen.


    They were Star King Entertainment¡¯s Bai Tong and Xia Furong.


    ¡°Sorry, we already have a suitable second female lead¡­¡±


    Before Director Chen could finish speaking, a deep and cold voice was heard. ¡°I think this girl has a good temperament and fits Director Chen¡¯s ideal choice of the female lead. Why don¡¯t you give her a chance?¡±


    It was not the second female lead, but the female lead.


    Everyone in the booth turned to the man who had spoken.


    Xia Cha was no exception.


    The man¡¯s voice was pleasant to the ear. It was deep and mellow, like wine that had been brewed for many years. It exuded its unique charm.


    Soon, a tall figure appeared in Xia Cha¡¯s sight.


    The man was wearing an exquisite white shirt, his perfectly ironed ck trousers wrapped around his long legs.


    He pushed his sleeves up a little, revealing a small part of his wrist and a luxurious watch.


    From a distance, Xia Cha could not see the man¡¯s face clearly, but from his figure and temperament, she could feel that he was extraordinary, noble, and elegant.


    The rich aura he exuded was not something an ordinary person could match.


    Xia Cha was puzzled. She had never interacted with such a high and mighty person. Why would he speak up for her?


    ¡°Mr. Huo.¡±


    Hearing Qi Ran call that person Mr. Huo, Xia Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Why was that person also surnamed Huo?


    Qi Ran walked to the man who had entered the private room from the balcony but was standing in the dark. He greeted him with admiration and respect.


    The man hummed lightly and his deep eyes were still on Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha could vaguely feel the man¡¯s gaze. It was not intense, but it could not be ignored.


    After Director Chen heard Huo Third Master¡¯s words, he was a little surprised. He had chosen the female lead himself, but the investor was Star King Entertainment, so the second female lead had to be from Star King Entertainment.


    Xia Furong looked pretty good. She could be the second female lead in his new movie if he had no other choice.


    But after seeing this girl, Director Chen felt that she was more suited as the female lead in his new movie.


    Since Huo Third Master had spoken, Director Chen naturally had to give Xia Cha a chance.


    Xia Cha¡¯s appearance suited the female lead of his new movie very well, but he had to see if she had the talent.


    He stood up from the sofa and shook hands with Xia Cha, ¡°How about this? Come to my studio at 10am tomorrow.¡±


    Director Chen handed Xia Cha his name card.


    Xia Cha took the name card and bowed to Director Chen. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After Qi Ran greeted Huo Third Master, he walked over to Xia Cha. The people gathered in the private room were all elites and big shots from all walks of life. It wasn¡¯t right for him and Xia Cha to stay here for long.


    After Qi Ran informed Director Chen, he left with Xia Cha.


    When Xia Cha left, she felt that the gaze in the dark was on her again. She could not help but look back.


    She saw the man walking out from the dark.


    The man¡¯s appearance entered her sight.


    His facial features were as well-defined as if they had been carved by a craftsman. He had a handsome face with distinct edges and corners, and he exuded a cold and independent aura¡­ This man looked reserved and calm, noble, and prominent.


    Their eyes met.


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    That man gave her an indescribable sense of familiarity.


    Had they met before?


    No, she had probably never seen him before. She had no impression of him at all.


    Xia Cha looked away first.


    Qi Ran brought Xia Cha to the deck of the yacht. Qi Ran was happy that Xia Cha would have a chance to audition tomorrow.


    With her talent and ability, Qi Ran wasn¡¯t worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to pass the audition.


    ¡°Cha Cha, good luck for tomorrow!¡±


    Xia Cha nodded.


    ¡­


    Bai Tong found out that Director Chen was holding an audition for the female lead tomorrow.


    Third Master Huo had single-handedly raised Bai Tong. At first, she didn¡¯t understand the reason and thought that he had taken a liking to her.


    Although there were some bad rumors about Huo Third Master not getting married, any woman who saw him would be attracted by his handsome appearance and noble temperament.


    Bai Tong was no exception.


    After she became famous, there was once when Huo Third Master had a fever and she went to see him. He called her by Xia Tang¡¯s name and she finally understood that she was just a substitute.

 Chapter 1857 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (61)

    <h4>Chapter 1857: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (61)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The attendant in the yacht¡¯s private room was a friend that Bai Tong used to know.


    She secretly took a video and sent it to Bai Tong.


    Bai Tong never expected Director Chen to hold an audition for the female lead again.


    What surprised her even more was that Huo Third Master had spoken up for that unknown girl.


    Bai Tong carefully looked at that girl. She really was beautiful. In the entertainment industry, where there were countless beauties, her beauty was still unique.


    However, no matter how beautiful she was, it was impossible for her to rece the female lead.


    Yet, Huo Third Master had spoken..


    After seeing the girl¡¯s appearance, Bai Tong understood that she looked more like Xia Tang than her.


    Therefore, Huo Third Master was attracted to her at first sight.


    It wasn¡¯t because he liked her, but because he saw Xia Tang in her.


    Xia Tang, Xia Tang¡­ That woman was dead, but she was still so attractive!


    Bai Tong forcefully flung the cosmetics on the dressing table onto the floor.


    No, she was the female lead. She couldn¡¯t let that imposter snatch that away.


    Bai Tong picked up her phone and made a call.


    Soon, the call went through.


    ¡°Ms. Bai.¡±


    Xia Furong answered the call.


    Although Xia Furong had be famous in the past two years, she didn¡¯t pose any threat to Bai Tong.


    ¡°Furong, didn¡¯t you like the diamond ne I was wearing a while ago? I asked my friend to buy you a ne overseas. I¡¯ll get my friend to send it to your apartment in a few days.¡±


    Xia Furong was ttered. Bai Tong was usually very cold and aloof in thepany. Even if Xia Furong wanted to curry favor with her, she couldn¡¯t.


    A few days ago, the two of them had met in the elevator. Xia Furong couldn¡¯t find a topic to talk about, so she said that Bai Tong¡¯s ne was beautiful. She didn¡¯t expect that a casual sentence from her would actually make Bai Tong spend money.


    ¡°Miss Bai, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re all from the samepany.¡± Bai Tong exchanged a few pleasantries with Xia Furong. She seemed to have thought of something and suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Furong, I got a piece of news. There¡¯s a girl called Xia Cha who will rece me as the female lead. Actually, whether I act as the female lead or not doesn¡¯t affect me. Director Chen thinks highly of me. Even if I can¡¯t be the female lead, I¡¯ll be the second female lead.¡±


    ¡°The second female lead in this drama is also a very likable character. If she acts well, she won¡¯t lose out to the second female lead. As far as I know, you¡¯ve already been selected for the second female lead role in the audition!¡±


    ¡°It looks like you won¡¯t be able to be the second female lead.¡± Bai Tong sighed. ¡°What a pity. Originally, you could have entered the film industry with this drama.¡±


    When Xia Furong heard what Bai Tong said, she was instantly agitated and angry. ¡°Miss Bai, are you talking about Xia Cha?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t Xia Cha still in Wenfeng County? Why would shee to Harbor City?


    In Xia Furong¡¯s heart, Xia Cha was just a bumpkin who had never seen the world. She was on apletely different level from her.


    But now, not only did she want to rece Bai Tong as the female lead, but she also wanted to rece her as the second female lead.


    This was intolerable!


    ¡°Miss Bai, has she already passed the audition?¡±


    ¡°I heard that she will be auditioning at Director Chen¡¯s studio tomorrow morning at 10am. However, with ourpany¡¯s big boss as her guarantor, I think she¡¯ll probably be chosen.¡±


    What???!


    Xia Cha could actually make Huo Third Master speak up for her?


    Xia Furong had been in thepany for two years and she had met the big boss not more than five times. She had only seen him once from afar during the annual meeting.


    It was impossible for her to go up and greet him.


    And Xia Cha actually made him speak up for her!


    Xia Furong¡¯s eyes instantly turned red from anger. She clenched her fists so tightly that the veins on the back of her hands popped out.


    No, she couldn¡¯t allow that to happen!


    The role of the second female lead that she had fought so hard for could not be given away just like that!


    Xia Furong walked around the room twice. Suddenly, an idea shed in her mind and she thought of someone.


    That person was a rich second-generation heir who had chased after her crazily for a while. After his family went bankrupt and he came to look for her again, she ignored him.


    Xia Furong picked up her phone and made a call.


    ¡­


    Late at night, Xia Cha got off the yacht and went to the hotel.


    After taking a shower, shey on the bed. She was obviously tired, but she could not fall asleep.


    When she arrived at Harbor City, she wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with the environment here. When she saw Mr. Huo, she also felt that he looked familiar.


    Why?


    Xia Cha tried hard to remember something, but she could not remember anything.


    She closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep.


    The next morning, she woke up.


    She looked up some new shows for Director Chen¡¯s casting online and watched the shows he had filmed in the past.


    Once she was ready, she left the house.


    Qi Ran was busy at work today and couldn¡¯t pick Xia Cha up, so she took a taxi there.


    After leaving the hotel, Xia Cha saw a taxi parked there.


    She got into the taxi without thinking too much about it.


    After giving him the address, Xia Cha sent a message to Qi Ran. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m going to Director Chen¡¯s ce now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After the taxi drove for a distance, Xia Cha looked out of the window.


    She took out her phone and used the GPS to find Director Chen¡¯s office.


    ¡°Sir, are you going in the wrong direction?¡±


    The driver said nothing.


    Xia Cha sensed that something was wrong. She frowned and said coldly, ¡°Stop the car. I want to get off!¡±


    Instead of stopping the car, the driver sped up.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the driver through the rearview mirror and realized that the driver was wearing a cap and mask. She could not see his face clearly. Only his eyes could be seen, and his eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart beat faster. She hit the car window hard, but as she did so, her hand felt weak and her mind gradually became blurry.


    She closed her eyes as she fainted.


    The man drove the taxi to the beach. No one could be seen here. He lifted Xia Cha out of the car.


    There was an old speedboat parked at the beach. The man tossed Xia Cha onto the speedboat, then he jumped off the speedboat. He pressed the remote control, and the speedboat immediately sprang into motion, heading deeper into the ocean.


    ¡­


    After some time, Xia Cha slowly woke up.


    Her head was still heavy. She pushed herself up and stood up.


    Her body swayed a little and she felt that something was wrong. Xia Cha walked to the railing with trembling legs.


    She was surprised to find herself in a speeding speedboat.


    Had the driver thrown her onto the speedboat?


    Xia Cha looked around and realized that there was no one else on the speedboat except her. Her heart jumped to her throat.


    She went to the driver¡¯s side and tried to stop the speedboat, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Xia Cha looked at the vast sea, panic showing in her usually calm eyes.


    If she could not stop the speedboat, she might run into danger and die in this deep sea.


    ¡­


    On an undeveloped ind.


    Huo Heng got onto the speedboat and prepared to leave.


    This ind had been bought when he was still Huo Ze for Xia Tang. But before he could develop it, something happened to him and Xia Tang!

 Chapter 1858 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (62)

    <h4>Chapter 1858: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (62)</h4>


    No one knew that he had bought this ind. He originally nned to give it to Xia Tang after making some changes to it, but he had not gotten it done in time.


    Tangtang had been implicated by him and they had gotten into a car ident together.


    At that time, someone had tampered with their car.


    After arriving in Harbor City, he attended Old Master Huo¡¯s birthday celebration. When he saw his old family, they still looked familiar. When Old Master Huo mentioned Huo Ze, they all looked sad.


    Within a short period of time, he was unable to tell who was so vicious and wanted to kill him.


    The saddest were his parents.


    The two of them looked much older than before. His mother had a lot of white hair on her temples. When Old Master mentioned him, his mother lowered her head and couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears.


    Now that the time was ripe, the development of the Huo family in Yan City had attracted the attention of the Huo family in Harbor City. Once he entered the Huo family in Harbor City, he would definitely find the murderer who had harmed him back then!


    Huo Heng¡¯s eyes shed with hatred.


    After the speedboat had gone some distance, his rising emotions gradually calmed down.


    He increased the speed of the speedboat.


    At this moment, a panicked shout was heard. ¡°Help, help¡ª¡±


    Huo Heng heard a familiar voice and looked outside. He saw a speedboat heading toward the deep sea.


    There was a slender figure standing on the speedboat. The girl¡¯s hands were tightly gripping the railing, her long hair was messed up by the sea breeze, covering her face. Huo Heng couldn¡¯t see her face clearly.


    But from her panicked voice, he could tell that she was in danger!


    Without any hesitation, Huo Heng turned the speedboat around and chased after the speedboat.


    ¡­


    The sky was gray, as if a thunderstorm was rolling in.


    Xia Cha gripped the railing tightly, her heart in her throat.


    She felt dizzy and her palms were covered in sweat.


    She did not know if she was going to die in this deep sea.


    She also did not know whom she had offended that they would use such a method to mess with her.


    Just as Xia Cha was in despair, she saw a speedboat turn around to chase after her.


    Xia Cha could not see the person on the speedboat clearly, but a glimmer of hope rose in her heart.


    However, the speedboat Xia Cha was in was very fast. The speedboat behind her chased for a long time but could not catch up.


    Boom, boom.


    A deafening thunder sounded.


    A storm wasing.


    By then, it would be even more difficult to rescue her.


    Huo Heng suddenly increased his speed to the maximum. The speedboat that was originally behind Xia Cha whizzed in front of her.


    ¡°Hold on tight to the railing.¡±


    Huo Heng roared.


    Hearing Huo Heng¡¯s order, Xia Cha gripped the railing tightly.


    At that moment, Huo Heng¡¯s speedboat hit Xia Cha¡¯s speedboat.


    Xia Cha¡¯s mind went nk for a few seconds.


    Until the man shouted again, ¡°Jump! Jump down quickly.¡±


    Xia Cha was like a puppet being controlled. Before she could think, she jumped into the sea.


    The moment she jumped into the sea, the two speedboats seemed to have collided again.


    The moment she was enveloped by the cold seawater, Xia Cha felt suffocated.


    She knew how to swim, but she was not very skilled.


    After the shock, her head and limbs were slower than usual.


    She seemed to havepletely lost her train of thought and could only allow her body to sink continuously.


    The salty seawater drowned her head and stole her breath.


    She sensed the danger of death.


    She waved her hands wildly, but she could not control her sinking body.


    Just as she was feeling hopeless, a slender and strong arm reached out toward her.


    She grabbed onto the man¡¯s neck like an octopus.


    The man¡¯s body seemed to stiffen for a moment, but he quickly carried her to the surface.


    When she encountered fresh air, she was like a fish without water, opening her mouth and gasping for breath.


    ¡°Heck¡­¡± She rested her chin on the man¡¯s shoulder. Her face was pale and she looked weak.


    ¡°Do you want to strangle me to death?¡± After some time, she heard the man¡¯szy teasing.


    Xia Cha found the man¡¯s voice familiar. She looked up and nced at him.


    Seeing that handsome face, Xia Cha was stunned for a few seconds.


    She quickly let go of the man¡¯s neck.


    But her body was sinking into the sea again.


    Her survival instincts were strong as she hugged the man¡¯s waist.


    The man narrowed his long and narrow peach blossom eyes, the corners of his lips lifting into a charming smile. ¡°Throwing yourself into my arms, huh?¡±


    Xia Cha red at him.


    She wanted to let go, but at this moment, she couldn¡¯t.


    Her long eyshes that were stained with seawater were like the wings of an injured butterfly, trembling and extremely fragile.


    Huo Heng rarely saw her like this, so she must have really been frightened this time.


    No longer teasing her, he carried her to his speedboat.


    He carried Xia Cha to her seat. He didn¡¯t say anything when he saw how weak she looked. He turned and handed her a jacket.


    Xia Cha¡¯s slender shoulders were draped with his suit jacket. She raised her hand and wiped the water droplets on her face, staring nkly at the man driving the speedboat.


    He stood there, his wet clothes sticking to his tall body, making him look even taller.


    Water droplets fell from the top of his head and slid down the contours of his smooth and handsome face. His eyes were looking in front of him. His eyshes looked long and thick from the water¡­


    She had always known that he was handsome and wless.


    But in the past, she had never liked him.


    But now, her heart was racing.


    Xia Cha¡¯s ears slowly became hot.


    Huo Heng nced at Xia Cha and saw that her head was lowered and her ears were unusually red, as if they had been roasted.


    He walked over and touched her head.


    Her hot skin felt cool against his palm. Xia Cha froze.


    She looked up at the man with her thick and long eyshes and pretended to be fierce. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Huo Heng raised his eyebrows and smacked his lips. ¡°You¡¯re really good at turning your back on me.¡±


    Xia Cha bit her pale lips. ¡°Thank you for saving me. I just¡­¡±


    Huo Heng knew that she had only hugged him because of her survival instincts. Now that she had recovered, she naturally disliked his touch.


    Huo Heng shrugged, as if he didn¡¯t take her bad attitude to heart. ¡°I saw that your ears were very red, so I thought you had a fever.¡±


    Xia Cha lowered her eyes, not knowing what to say. She stood up and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and get some air.¡±


    Under his gaze, Xia Cha escaped from the driver¡¯s seat.

 Chapter 1859 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (63)

    <h4>Chapter 1859: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (63)</h4>


    Xia Cha walked out and stood in front of the railing.


    Thinking of the dangerous scene earlier, she still had lingering fears!


    If she hadn¡¯t met Huo Heng, she would have died in the ocean!


    She used to have some prejudice against Huo Heng. She always felt that he was sloppy and not a good person.


    But when he saved her earlier, he probably didn¡¯t know that she was Xia Cha.


    He was able to save a stranger without any hesitation. This showed that he was a righteous person.


    In the past, she had been too biased against him.


    A gust of wind blew and messed up Xia Cha¡¯s hair. She raised her hand and brushed her hair behind her ear.


    Her fingertips touched her ear.


    It was still scorching hot.


    ¡°Miss Xia.¡± A man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded beside her ear. Xia Cha pushed her long hair behind her ear again, covering her red ears.


    She looked up at the man.


    Hearing his unfamiliar tone, she frowned slightly.


    ¡°The speedboat is out of fuel. It might not make it to shore.¡±


    Xia Cha widened her eyes slightly, ¡°Can you call¡­¡± Her bag was in the taxi, and her phone was still in her bag.


    ¡°The battery is dead.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the gray sky. If they could not reach the shore as soon as possible, they might encounter danger at sea. ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Huo Heng looked around with binocrs.


    He quickly came to a conclusion. ¡°Follow me to the ind.¡±


    This ce was very close to the ind that he had bought. It should not be a problem to get there.


    Xia Cha had narrowly missed death. After being rescued by him, she started to trust him. She did not have any objections to his suggestion.


    Under such circumstances, it was indeed safer to go to the ind.


    Xia Cha nodded at Huo Heng.


    Seeing Xia Cha bing more obedient, Huo Heng was amused.


    Xia Cha looked at the man¡¯s upturned lips and said angrily, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Huo Heng put a hand in his pocket and turned to walk toward the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at his back, slightly dazed.


    He had changed a lot in the past two years.


    The frivolousness and promiscuity from before seemed to have disappeared. He seemed to have be more reserved and cold, making it even harder to see through his heart.


    Huo Heng soon drove the speedboat to the ind closest to them.


    To be precise, this ce was still an uninhabited ind.


    Huo Heng had just parked the speedboat when it started raining heavily.


    Huo Heng pulled Xia Cha down the speedboat.


    He picked up the suit from her shoulder and ced it over her head. ¡°Use it to shield yourself from the rain first.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the outline of his face that was soaked in the heavy rain. Her eyshes trembled slightly. Her slender and fair fingers grabbed his suit jacket tightly and followed his steps.


    After Huo Heng came over yesterday, he had built a simple shed in the middle of the ind with wood.


    He brought Xia Cha over.


    Xia Cha looked at the pile of extinguished fire in the shed and seemed to have thought of something. She asked in surprise, ¡°You¡­ slept herest night?¡±


    Huo Heng hummed faintly.


    Xia Cha did not know why a young master like him woulde to such a deserted ind, but since he was unwilling to tell her, she did not ask too much.


    A storm came and went quickly.


    The air was chilly. Xia Cha¡¯s clothes were still wet and she sneezed twice.


    Huo Heng thought of the clean clothes in the speedboat¡¯s cockpit and got up to walk outside.


    Seeing that Huo Heng was about to leave, Xia Cha couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young Master Huo, where are you going?¡±


    Huo Heng turned around and nced at Xia Cha.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    After Huo Heng left, Xia Cha curled up her slender body and squatted for a while.


    Not long after, Huo Heng returned.


    He threw a bag to Xia Cha and said, ¡°Change into it.¡±


    Xia Cha opened the bag and realized that it was a male casual outfit. ¡°Your clothes are wet too. Change into them!¡±


    Huo Heng leaned against a wooden stake, his tall body looking slightlyzy. ¡°Why, do you not like my clothes?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Xia Cha did not stand on ceremony with him anymore. She took her clothes and stood up from the ground. A blush appeared on her face again.¡± You stand here, I¡­¡±


    Huo Heng seemed to have just realized this problem. He chuckled softly and turned around. ¡°I won¡¯t look at you. You can change!¡±


    ¡°Can you stand further away?¡±


    Huo Heng used the tip of his tongue to press against his cheek and didn¡¯t say anything else. With one hand in his pocket, he walked away.


    Xia Cha changed into his clothes as quickly as possible.


    She wasn¡¯t short, but the man was too tall for her. When she put on his clothes, it was like a child stealing an adult¡¯s clothes.


    Fortunately, she could wear them as casual pants with a belt.


    She rolled up her pants and sleeves, revealing her slender arms and legs.


    After a while, seeing that Huo Heng did not return, she could not help but go out to look for him.


    He was leaning against a rock that was not covered by seawater. The sunlight prated through the haze and sprinkled down. His face was covered in ayer of gold, as if it had been meticulously carved. He was extremely handsome.


    He was holding a cigarette between his long fingers and his body was slightly bent. His wet clothes clung tightly to his body, and his shoulders and arms formed a straight line, showing his masculinity.


    Xia Cha walked towards the man. ¡°Young Master Huo.¡±


    Seeing the girl who looked even more delicate in his clothes, Huo Heng slowly exhaled a puff of white smoke.


    Xia Cha walked to Huo Heng and looked at the vast sea. She asked softly, ¡°Will someonee to save us?¡±


    Huo Heng flicked the ash off his cigarette. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Cha heaved a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that his clothes were wet, she said worriedly, ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Xia Cha looked around, ¡°You have a lighter, you can pick up some firewood to dry your clothes.¡±


    Huo Heng did not seem to have heard her words. Looking at her fair and petite face, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Who did you offend?¡±


    ¡°I just came to Harbor City. Last night, the yacht senior took me to see a director. The director said that the female lead and second female lead of the new movie have already been decided. Then, a man spoke up for me and the director gave me a chance to go to his studio for an audition today.¡±


    ¡°I left the hotel and took a taxi to meet the director. Who knew the taxi driver was a bad guy? He was there waiting for me all morning. I realized something was wrong and told him to stop the car, but I fainted. When I woke up, I was already in the speedboat.¡±


    Upon hearing Xia Cha¡¯s words, Huo Heng grabbed onto one of the main points. ¡°A man spoke up for you?¡±


    Xia Cha hummed.


    ¡°What does he look like?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s very handsome and has a good temperament¡­¡±


    ¡°Is he called Third Master?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Huo Heng pursed his thin lips tightly and didn¡¯t say anything else, but his expression was rather ugly.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Huo Heng looked straight into Xia Cha¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you think of him? Did you feel anything when you first saw him?¡±

 Chapter 1860 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (64)

    <h4>Chapter 1860: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (64)</h4>


    Moved?


    By Huo Third Master?


    Xia Cha recalled carefully. Huo Third Master was indeed handsome and noble. His facial features were like an artisan¡¯s meticulously carved sculpture, and he exuded the deep and rich aura of a mature man.


    He was just like a rare French red wine that could captivate people.


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha who was lost in her memories, and his eyes shed with coldness and malice.


    His dark red lips were pursed tightly and his thin jawline was tight. Without waiting for Xia Cha to answer, he stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and turned to leave.


    Xia Cha looked at the man who left without a word and felt puzzled.


    He was the one who started the conversation, yet she had not even said anything. Why did he look so gloomy and scary?


    Xia Cha touched her nose and stood by the sea for a while before walking toward the shed he had set up.


    Huo Heng lit the fire with the dry wood that wasn¡¯t wet. He sat by the fire and smoked.


    Under the smoke and fire, his handsome and flirtatious face looked dark.


    Xia Cha walked over and sat opposite him.


    The surroundings were very quiet, except for the crackling of the firewood.


    Xia Cha looked at the man¡¯s tense face. She picked up a pebble from the ground and threw it at him.


    ¡°I think Huo Third Master is very handsome and manly. He¡¯s the type that can leave a deep impression on people with just one look.¡± Seeing the man¡¯s face darken at a speed visible to the naked eye, Xia Cha continued, ¡°Mature, handsome, steady, and reserved¡­¡±


    ¡°Xia Cha, try saying another word.¡±


    Pfft¡­


    Xia Cha could not help butugh. Her skin was smooth and fair, and her eyebrows were long and thin. When she smiled, her eyes were clear, her eyes curved and sparkled.


    ¡°Why do you care so much about Huo Third Master?¡± Xia Cha recalled that two years ago, he had not allowed her to participate in Star King Entertainment¡¯s singingpetition. She had a trace of doubt in her eyes, ¡°Is there some conflict between you and Huo Third Master?¡±


    Huo Heng nced at Xia Cha, ¡°What great imagination.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you arguing with an old man?¡±


    Old man?


    Hearing how Xia Cha addressed Huo Third Master, he pressed the tip of his tongue against his upper jaw and smiled.


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Huo Heng¡¯s smile.


    When he smiled, he was too handsome and flirtatious, like a demon that could steal a person¡¯s soul.


    She stood up from the ground. ¡°You can dry your clothes. I¡¯ll go find something to eat.¡±


    Not long after Xia Cha walked out of the shed, the man followed her.


    ¡°This ind hasn¡¯t been developed yet, so there are plenty of snakes, insects, rats, and ants on it. You¡¯re just a youngdy. Aren¡¯t you afraid of going out alone?¡±


    Initially, Xia Cha had not been afraid, but after he said that, she felt a little scared.


    ¡°I heard that there used to be a woman who jumped into the sea here. At night, people would hear shrill cries¡­¡± Before Huo Heng could finish speaking, his sleeve was pulled back by a small white hand.


    Just as Huo Heng was about to hold her hand, the girl pinched him hard.


    Hiss¡­


    He gasped.


    The girl who had been terrified earlier had already walked up to him.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, why don¡¯t you think about where I grew up? The Xia family has split from the main family to the Southern Mountains. That ce was deste at first, but I still dared to go out at night. Besides, it¡¯s not dark yet, so I¡¯m not afraid at all.¡±


    After Xia Cha finished speaking, she saw a coconut tree and quickly ran over.


    Xia Cha was extremely thirsty, but the coconut tree was a little too tall for her to climb and shake off. She licked her lips and looked at the man who was walking over slowly. ¡°Young Master Huo, can you pick it?¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s tall body leaned against another tree. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Xia Cha. ¡°Sure, but¡­¡± He resumed his indecent look. His slender hand pointed at the left side of his handsome face and smiled devilishly. ¡°Kiss me here.¡±


    She had thought that his words would make her feel repulsed and wary.


    Unexpectedly, she walked forward, stood on her tiptoes and kissed his handsome face.


    Huo Heng was caught off guard and was stunned for a few seconds by her gentle touch. He looked into her clear eyes and seemed to have lost his voice¡­


    After a while, he went to the tree to pick coconuts for her.


    They each had a coconut, and Huo Heng caught a few crabs and small fish.


    Without a pot, he could only roast whatever they had.


    Perhaps it was because she was extremely hungry, Xia Cha actually felt that it was delicious to roast their food.


    The sky gradually darkened. Xia Cha looked at the man who had not spoken much since she kissed him. ¡°Young Master Huo, when will the person who saved use?¡±


    Huo Heng hade to the ind alone, and no one knew about this ind except for him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the fire biggerter. If a fishing boat passes by, we might still have a chance.¡±


    Xia Cha acknowledged softly.


    At night, it was cooler on the ind. Xia Cha felt her head aching. She hugged her knees and fell asleep.


    In a daze, she felt someone calling her.


    When she opened her eyes and saw the man¡¯s handsome face, she blinked. ¡°Young Master Huo?¡±


    ¡°You have a fever.¡±


    Xia Cha hugged herself tightly, her slender body shivering. ¡°I¡¯m so cold.¡±


    Huo Heng held Xia Cha¡¯s shoulders and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Lean against me.¡±


    Xia Cha vaguely felt that this kind of intimacy was not appropriate, but her head was heavy and her feet light, and her body was cold. She yearned for warmth¡­


    She snuggled into his arms.


    Huo Heng lowered his head to look at her little head, his expression slightly dazed.


    They had known each other for many years, and this was the first time she had taken the initiative to approach him.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Xia Cha woke up at dawn.


    Her head was still a little heavy. She touched her forehead. It was still very hot.


    The man was nowhere to be seen.


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart was in her throat.


    Did Huo Heng leave?


    No, although he was annoying sometimes, he was not a bad person. He would not leave her here alone.


    Xia Cha stood up.


    As soon as she walked out of the shed, she saw Huo Heng¡¯s tall figure.


    ¡°A fishing boat came by. The fishermen will take us out of here.¡±


    Hearing this, Xia Cha smiled happily, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Huo Heng saw that Xia Cha¡¯s face was still abnormally red and raised his hand to touch her forehead. He frowned, walked in front of her, and squatted down. ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll carry you over.¡±


    Xia Cha waved her hand. Thinking how she had slept in his arms the previous night, she said shyly and awkwardly, ¡°No, no need. I can walk by myself.¡±


    ¡°Come here. Don¡¯t waste time. We don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to leave once the fisherman leaves.¡±


    Xia Cha had no choice but to walk forward and lie on his slender and firm back.


    He looked tall and thin, but he was strong enough to carry her easily.


    He walked quickly, but his steps were steady.


    Xia Cha had never thought that she would one day be on the back of the man she hated the most. Moreover, she did not feel any unwillingness or difort.

 Chapter 1861 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (65)

    <h4>Chapter 1861: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (65)</h4>


    Xia Cha did not know why her impression of Huo Heng had suddenly changed¡­


    Perhaps, it was because he had saved her when she was in danger yesterday.


    Without his help, she might have already died in the vast sea yesterday.


    Huo Heng carried Xia Cha onto the fishing boat.


    The fisherman was an older man in his fifties.


    Xia Cha sat at the side, wearing Huo Heng¡¯s coat. Huo Heng was talking to the uncle.


    The uncle had caught some fish in the morning and was in a hurry to go home. He refused to send her and Huo Heng to the pier.


    The uncle was very stubborn, so Huo Heng had no choice but to let him take the fish home.


    The uncle lived in a remote area, and he was the only family within a five-kilometer radius.


    He handed the fish to his wife.


    Huo Heng talked to him again. The uncle suggested that if Huo Heng paid him, he would send them to the pier.


    Huo Heng¡¯s phone ran out of battery. The uncle didn¡¯t have a phone, so he couldn¡¯t contact Jian Ming.


    He didn¡¯t have a wallet on him, so he didn¡¯t have any cash to give the uncle.


    When Xia Cha found out about the situation, she suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I stay here and let Uncle send you to the pier first!¡±


    Hearing Xia Cha¡¯s words, Huo Heng raised his eyebrows, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will leave you here?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Xia Cha said instinctively.


    If he wanted to leave her here, there would have been no need to save her yesterday.


    Huo Heng pressed his tongue against his cheek and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Fromst night until now, the little girl had always trusted and relied on him. This had never happened before.


    Huo Heng smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so obedient, I want to kiss you.¡±


    Xia Cha was stunned for a moment. When she regained her senses, she red at him with a red face. ¡°Leave quickly.¡±


    With one hand in his pocket, Huo Heng turned around and left without another word.


    After taking a few steps, he seemed to sense that she was looking at him and turned to look at her.


    Xia Cha had not expected him to turn around. She wanted to look away, but it was toote.


    The man strode up to her and lifted her chin with his finger.


    His tall figure bowed slightly, casting a shadow over her head.


    Xia Cha wanted to push him away, but the next second, he grabbed her wrist.


    She could smell the salty scent of seawater on him.


    All of a sudden, her vision turned dark and something covered her lips.


    By the time she realized what was happening, the man was already far away.


    He had actually¡­


    Xia Cha gritted her teeth and red at the man¡¯s back.


    ¡°Huo Heng, you bastard.¡±


    He had kissed her without her permission.


    This was her first kiss. How could he¡­


    Xia Cha was furious.


    After Huo Heng left, Xia Cha sat alone in the yard.


    The auntie came out with a bowl of noodles. ¡°Miss, have something to eat first. This ce is a little far from the dock. I don¡¯t think your boyfriend will be back so soon.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, he¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, why are you so shy? I saw everything.¡±


    Xia Cha was speechless.


    Xia Cha¡¯s head was still hurting badly. She only ate a few mouthfuls of the noodles cooked by the auntie.


    She sat in the courtyard and waited for more than two hours. Huo Heng and the uncle had not returned yet.


    Without any medicine, Xia Cha felt increasingly ufortable.


    The auntie walked over. ¡°Youngdy, why don¡¯t you sleep inside first?¡±


    Xia Cha nodded weakly. ¡°Okay, thank you, auntie.¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Cha did not go to Director Chen¡¯s audition. Director Chen thought that she had missed her appointment and did not think about anything else.


    Until Huo Third Master called him.


    After learning that Xia Cha did not attend the audition, Huo Third Master contacted Qi Ran and learned from her that he had lost contact with Xia Cha.


    Not only had she turned off her phone, but she had also not returned to the hotel.


    Qi Ran had already called the police.


    After Huo Third Master learned of this news, he immediately sent people to search for Xia Cha¡¯s whereabouts.


    Huo Third Master went to the beach personally after finding out where Xia Cha had gone missing.


    Coincidentally, she ran into an uncle waiting for Huo Heng.


    Huo Third Master¡¯s men took the photo and asked the uncle. They found him stammering and suspicious, so they immediately reported it to Huo Third Master.


    Huo Third Master asked the uncle himself. The uncle couldn¡¯t resist Huo Third Master¡¯s strong aura and told him that Xia Cha was at his house.


    Huo Third Master let the uncle lead the way while he drove the speedboat to the uncle¡¯s house.


    Xia Cha was still running a fever and shey on the bed in a daze.


    She vaguely heard someone calling her.


    Xia Cha slowly opened her eyes. In her blurry vision, she saw a tall figure. Her lips moved, ¡°Huo¡­¡±


    Her voice was very soft and Huo Third Master couldn¡¯t hear what she said clearly. He only heard the word ¡®Huo¡¯.


    He reached out and touched her forehead. It was burning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you away.¡± Huo Third Master stretched out his long arms and carried Xia Cha up from the bed.


    The assistant behind him was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped.


    In the past few years, Huo Third Master didn¡¯t even have a woman by his side. Even if a woman wanted to get close to him, he would reject her coldly.


    He had a serious obsession with cleanliness, but at this moment, he was actually hugging a girl who looked extremely disheveled.


    And this girl was wearing another man¡¯s clothes.


    Not long after Huo Third Master took Xia Cha away, Huo Heng came over.


    The uncle¡¯s fishing boat had encountered a malfunction on the way to the dock. The uncle had spent some time repairing the boat. When Huo Heng returned to the hotel and contacted Jian Ming, things had already gotten to this point.


    Upon seeing Huo Heng, the middle-aged man said, ¡°You¡¯re toote. Someone has already taken the little girl away.¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who?¡±


    Seeing Huo Heng¡¯s expression, the uncle didn¡¯t dare to look at him. ¡°I heard from my wife that his surname is also Huo.¡±


    His surname was Huo?


    Huo Heng narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    ¡­


    Huo Third Master brought Xia Cha to his vi.


    He called his personal doctor over.


    The doctor gave Xia Cha a drip.


    Xia Cha slept for almost a day and her fever subsided in the evening.


    She opened her eyes and stared at the unfamiliar ceiling above her. She was stunned for a few seconds.


    Where was this?


    She remembered that the auntie had told her to go to her room to sleep. The auntie¡¯s room was simple and in. It waspletely different from here¡­


    Xia Cha lifted the nket and was about to get off the bed when she froze.


    She looked down at her pajamas.


    She was wearing a set of female pajamas. The texture and style were obviously extravagant.


    Xia Cha got off the bed and stepped on the soft carpet. She opened the door.


    Someone was standing outside the door and seemed about to enter. She opened the door and walked out. The person walked in and she identally bumped into him.


    The faint smell of men¡¯s perfume entered her nose. Xia Cha took a few steps back and was about to hit the door when a slender hand reached out and blocked the back of her head.


    Then, the man¡¯s clear and low voice sounded. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Xia Cha looked up and was slightly stunned when she saw the man¡¯s handsome face.


    Why¡­ was it Huo Third Master?

 Chapter 1862 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (66)

    <h4>Chapter 1862: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (66)</h4>


    Xia Cha looked at the man in front of her. He had a strong and restrained temperament, noble and elegant. His chiseled handsome face made him look deep and handsome.


    While she was looking at him, he was also silently sizing her up.


    Her skin was smooth and fair, her eyebrows were long and slender, her lips and nose were exquisite, and her face was ssic and beautiful. She had no makeup on, and there was an indescribable cleanness and purity.


    Huo Third Master looked at Xia Cha in a daze.


    In the past four years, this was the girl who resembled Xia Tang the most.


    Regardless of appearance or temperament.


    The man¡¯s hand on her shoulder tightened unconsciously.


    Xia Cha felt a trace of pain and frowned slightly, ¡°Mr. Huo¡­¡±


    Huo Third Master regained his senses and retracted his hand from Xia Chaxian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head.


    The way Huo Third Master looked at her just now, she could feel that he was looking at another girl through her.


    Xia Cha took a few steps back to put some distance between them.


    Huo Third Master noticed Xia Cha¡¯s wariness and distance. He pursed his thin lips slightly and asked in a clear voice, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡±


    Huo Third Master nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get the butler to bring you to change your clothes. Breakfast is ready. Come down for breakfast after you change.¡±


    Before Xia Cha could say anything, Huo Third Master had already turned around and left.


    After a while, the butler came up and brought Xia Cha to arge dressing room.


    The dressing room was filled with women¡¯s clothing, all of which were thetest designs from various brands.


    Xia Cha nced at it and shook her head at the butler. ¡°Where were the clothes I was wearing when I came?¡±


    ¡°The servants have already washed and dried it. They put it in the bag with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just wear that!¡±


    Seeing Xia Cha¡¯s insistence, the butler could not say anything else.


    Xia Cha changed into Huo Heng¡¯s casual outfit and walked downstairs.


    Huo Third Master was sitting in the living room. When he heard the sound, he looked up.


    Seeing that Xia Cha was wearing the male outfit that did not fit her, he frowned.


    But he did not say anything.


    Huo Third Master passed a backpack on the sofa to Xia Cha. ¡°Is this yours?¡±


    Xia Cha nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The person who took you away as a taxi driver is called Cheng Hao. He¡¯s a down-and-out rich second-generation heir. After he threw you onto the speedboat, he went into hiding. For now, we haven¡¯t found out where he is.¡±


    Besides, Xia Cha had only met Huo Third Master twice this time. She was already very grateful that he could help her find out about this.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr Huo.¡±


    Huo Third Master looked at the thin eyebrows of Xia Cha and smiled gently. ¡°You must be hungry. Go eat something.¡±


    Xia Cha had just recovered after her illness. She had no appetite and did not want to eat greasy food.


    Huo Third Master instructed the people in the kitchen to make light porridge. The servants served Xia Cha a bowl of porridge. Xia Cha stirred the porridge three times in a clockwise manner, then in a counterclockwise manner.


    However, she lowered her head and blew gently.


    Seeing her series of actions, Huo Third Master¡¯s hand that was holding the knife and fork froze.


    Why would she do the same thing as Tangtang before eating the porridge?


    Even their expressions were simr.


    Xia Cha scooped a mouthful of porridge and was about to eat it when she suddenly realized that something was wrong. She nced at Huo Third Master.


    Huo Third Master¡¯s deep eyes were fixed on her, as if he wanted to see through her soul.


    Xia Cha frowned in confusion, ¡°Mr. Huo, is there something on my face?¡±


    Huo Third Master closed his eyes. After a while, he shook his head. ¡°Miss Xia is very simr to ate friend of mine.¡± As if he did not want to talk about this topic with her, he said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve already told Director Chen about it. I¡¯ll arrange another audition for you.¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Huo, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be in a good state to go to the audition soon.¡±


    She declined politely.


    Although she still didn¡¯t know why that rich second-generation heir wanted to kill her, she had a vague feeling that it had something to do with her going to Director Chen¡¯s audition.


    Since he had already decided on the female lead and the second female lead, it would be equivalent to snatching someone else¡¯s role if she went to the audition.


    Huo Third Master saw through Xia Cha¡¯s thoughts and did not insist further.


    Although the youngdy was young, he could tell that she had her own opinions and ideas.


    After eating, Xia Cha wanted to leave.


    Huo Third Master did not force her. He took out his business card and handed it to Xia Cha, ¡°This is my private number. If you need anything, you can call me.¡±


    ¡­


    Huo Third Master arranged for the chauffeur to send Xia Cha back to the hotel.


    Xia Cha wanted to call Huo Heng, but her phone ran out of battery.


    She wondered if Huo Heng had gone to look for her. If he had gone and found out that she had been taken away, how would he feel?


    When they arrived at the hotel, Xia Cha took the elevator to her floor.


    After experiencing a life-and-death situation yesterday and having a high fever, she was exhausted after two days of torment.


    She lowered her head and walked toward her room.


    When she was almost there, she realized that something was wrong.


    She looked up and saw a man leaning against the wall with his long legs bent. She was slightly stunned.


    The man¡¯s slender fingers were ying with a silver lighter.


    His soft ck hair fell on his forehead in a slightly messy manner. He was not in a sorry state, but his facial features looked even more handsome.


    If not for the faintyer of frost and gloom on his face, he would look like a rich young master who had walked out of aic book.


    He lifted his eyes, which were slightly bloodshot and looked a little scary.


    Xia Cha recalled that asen he left the uncle¡¯s house, he had stolen her first kiss without saying a word. The shame and anger in her heart spread again.


    Ignoring him, she quickened her pace to the door.


    She opened the door and entered quickly. Just as she was about to close the door, arge hand reached in.


    His hand was jammed between the door and the door frame.


    Xia Cha felt pain just by looking at it.


    She quickly took a few steps back.


    The man pushed the door open and walked in.


    There was a red mark on his hand, but he didn¡¯t even frown.


    Huo Heng nced at Xia Cha. Seeing that she was still wearing his clothes, his expression softened.


    Based on his understanding of Huo Third Master, if he took Xia Cha away, he would definitely let her choose the clothes she liked. However, she still wore his clothes, which showed that she did not have a good impression of Huo Third Master.


    Xia Cha put down her bag and took out her phone to charge it.


    She turned around, wanting to say something to Huo Heng, but he moved closer to her. She wanted to avoid him, but it was toote.


    He stood a step away from her. She wanted to step back, but her body was already against the nightstand.


    Huo Heng bowed slightly. The outline of his shoulders and arms under his shirt revealed his masculinity.


    ¡°If you dare do that again, I won¡¯t hold back anymore¡­¡±


    Huo Heng sniffed at Xia Cha. Seeing that there was no smell of Huo Third Master, he curved his thin lips and smiled devilishly. ¡°What did I do?¡±

 Chapter 1863 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (67)

    <h4>Chapter 1863: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (67)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Huo Heng looked down at Xia Cha.


    He raised his eyebrows with a darkened gaze and a sinister smile.


    Xia Cha ced her hands on his shoulders and pushed him hard, but he stood still like a mountain that could not be moved.


    Xia Cha was embarrassed and angry, ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything yet, Little Camellia. Why are you blushing?¡±


    He no longer called her Miss Xia and called her Little Camellia.


    His intimate and familiar tone made her ears turn red.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, I¡¯m tired. I want to rest..¡±


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha¡¯s long eyshes that were fluttering like the wings of a butterfly. He curved his thin lips, ¡°You don¡¯t intend to pursue the person who almost killed you?¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s tall body leaned against the head of the bed and he bit the cigarette between his lips.


    Before he could light the fire, Xia Cha took it away.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even be my wife yet and you¡¯re already starting to control me?¡±


    His teasing tone made Xia Cha¡¯s heart beat faster.


    To keep him from noticing anything, she feigned anger and red at him. ¡°This is my room. I have the right to make decisions.¡±


    Huo Heng smiled and patted Xia Cha¡¯s head. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Heng¡¯s long and charming eyes and asked, ¡°Did you find out who it was?¡±


    ¡°The woman in Director Chen¡¯s new work must be Bai Tong, the person Third Master Huo has been focusing on for the past few years. The second female lead is Xia Furong.¡±


    Without Huo Heng saying anything, Xia Cha already understood.


    This matter definitely had something to do with Xia Furong.


    Huo Third Master said that the taxi driver was a poor second-generation heir in disguise. He must have had a close rtionship with Xia Furong in the past.


    Xia Cha gritted her teeth and her eyes shed with coldness. ¡°Xia Furong.¡±


    After calming herself down, Xia Cha looked at Huo Heng, ¡°I heard that the rich second-generation heir called Cheng Hao has hidden himself. It should be difficult to find him now!¡±


    ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    Xia Cha changed into her own clothes and followed Huo Heng downstairs.


    Huo Heng drove her to Xia Furong¡¯s apartment in Harbor City.


    Huo Heng said, ¡°If Third Master Huo can¡¯t find Cheng Hao, it means that the ce he hid is very well-hidden. The signal in the hidden ce is usually bad. He probably hasn¡¯t contacted Xia Furong.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me here.¡±


    Huo Heng got out of the car. Xia Cha could not hear how he got through the gate. After a few minutes, he returned to the car.


    After waiting for more than an hour, Xia Furong returned to her apartment.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw a small slip of paper under the door.


    The note read: I want to see you.


    Xia Furong¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    This Cheng Hao! She had only wanted him to teach Xia Cha a lesson so that she would be humiliated or twist her ankle and be unable to go for the audition. However, he acted on his own and almost killed Xia Cha.


    Now, he wanted to drag her down with him. As long as he bit back and said that she was the one who wanted Xia Cha¡¯s life, there was no way she could exin herself.


    Xia Furong knew that Huo Third Master was looking for Cheng Hao. She prepared a sum of money for Cheng Hao and asked him to leave Harbor City after the storm passed.


    Cheng Hao had already agreed. Why did he want to see her again?


    Worried that he would go back on his words and refuse to leave Harbor City, Xia Furong changed her clothes, put on a mask and hat, and went out.


    Xia Furong drove out.


    Huo Heng followed behind her car.


    After they left the city, Huo Heng stopped following them to avoid alerting them.


    ¡°I put a tracking device in her car.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Heng¡¯s well-defined handsome face and gave a soft ¡°oh¡±.


    After waiting for half an hour, Huo Heng found that Xia Furong¡¯s car had stopped beside an abandoned container in the suburbs. He hurriedly drove over.


    When they arrived at their destination, Huo Heng parked the car at an inconspicuous spot.


    The weather in Harbor City was bad these few days and it kept raining.


    The abandoned container was parked on a muddy road. Anyone who walked through it would leave footprints.


    Huo Heng and Xia Cha followed the footprints left behind by Xia Furong and walked forward.


    After walking for about four to five minutes, the two of them heard Xia Furong¡¯s voiceing from an old container.


    Xia Cha took a bucket of gasoline from Huo Heng and walked to a rusty door. Through the gap, she looked inside.


    In order to appease Cheng Hao, Xia Furong actually¡­


    Xia Cha took out her phone and secretly recorded the video.


    Then, she sshed the gasoline on the door.


    Hearing the sound, Xia Furong looked toward the door in panic.


    She saw a figure shing past the door and she walked to the door with Cheng Hao.


    Xia Cha quickly poured the remaining gasoline on them.


    She took out a lighter.


    ¡°You two better stand there obediently and not move!¡±


    Xia Furong and Cheng Hao smelled the pungent smell of gasoline.


    Xia Furong looked at Xia Cha who was standing not far away. She was shocked and angry.


    He wanted to scold her, but when he saw the flickering lighter in her hand, the words he wanted to say were forced back.


    ¡°Xia Cha, do you know that you¡¯re breaking thew by doing this?¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer, ¡°You know that it¡¯s against thew? Why didn¡¯t you know about thew when you wanted me to die?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Xia Cha knew that Xia Furong would deny it. She raised the phone that recorded the video. ¡°You didn¡¯t? Why do you have to let him do that then? I have a video here. If your fans know¡­¡±


    Before Xia Cha could finish speaking, Xia Furong screamed, ¡°Xia Cha, I didn¡¯t want Cheng Hao to kill you. Why didn¡¯t you stay in Wenfeng County? Why did you have toe to Harbor City to snatch my role? Who was the one in the wrong? Moreover, aren¡¯t you still alive?¡±


    ¡°You pretend nothing happened just because I¡¯m alive?¡± Xia Cha¡¯s eyes shed with coldness. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll light a fire now and let you burn half to death. As long as you¡¯re still alive, I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened.¡±


    Xia Furong and Cheng Hao saw the coldness and ruthlessness in Xia Cha¡¯s eyes. Both of them were so scared that their legs went weak.


    Xia Furong¡¯s face turned pale. Her lips trembled as she said, ¡°You¡­ what do you want?¡±


    Xia Cha curled her lips into a smile that did not reach her eyes. ¡°I can choose not to light the fire, but I want to see your sincerity. I will let whoever can defeat the other party off. Otherwise, the lighter in my hand won¡¯t differentiate between you two.¡±


    As soon as Xia Cha finished speaking, Xia Furong kicked Cheng Hao. ¡°Don¡¯t you love me? If you love me, let me win.¡±


    Cheng Hao looked at Xia Furong, who had revealed her ugly side in the face of life and death. A mocking smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°So, you¡¯re actually such a b*tch!¡±


    Without waiting for Xia Furong to say anything, he raised his hand and pped her ruthlessly.


    A man¡¯s strength and a woman¡¯s strength were not on the same level.


    Xia Furong was hit and she fell to the ground. Her face was burning with pain and even her teeth were loosened a little.


    She still needed to rely on her face to survive. Cheng Hao actually dared to hit her. Xia Furong screamed and pounced toward Cheng Hao like a madman.

 Chapter 1864 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (68)

    <h4>Chapter 1864: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (68)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Xia Furong, you look so innocent and weak in front of the screen. In private, you¡¯re actually a shrew!¡±


    Cheng Hao¡¯s face was scratched by Xia Furong. He roared furiously.


    He had helped her teach the person she hated a lesson. On the other hand, in order to survive, she wanted to kill him!


    Cheng Hao¡¯s heart turned cold.


    When Xia Furong grabbed his face again, he pped her face twice.


    Xia Furong fell to the ground.


    Xia Cha stood at the side and watched the two of them go against each other. Her eyes were cold and she did not stop them..


    Xia Furong hadpletely angered Cheng Hao. Her little face that was like a hibiscus flower was swelled up so much that it resembled a pig¡¯s head. Without a period of rest, it was impossible for her to recover.


    Xia Furong was a celebrity now. Her schedule was arranged in advance.


    If she couldn¡¯t attend any events, it would cause her a lot of trouble and losses.


    Xia Cha knew when to stop. She raised her hand and shouted for them to stop.


    Xia Furongid on the ground and looked at Xia Cha weakly, ¡°Xia Cha, I underestimated you. You purposely let me and Cheng Hao fight each other, right?¡±


    Xia Cha didn¡¯t answer Xia Furong¡¯s question. Her eyes were cold as she said, ¡°Xia Furong, this is thest time. If you try to y any tricks on me again, I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡±


    Xia Cha threw down the lighter and raised the cell phone in her hand, ¡°Remember, I have the video of you and Cheng Hao. If I release it, your future will be ruined!¡±


    Xia Furong red at Xia Cha with hatred in her eyes. She wanted to pounce on her and bite her ruthlessly. However, she didn¡¯t have any strength in her body. She could only lie on the ground and watch Xia Cha leave in a sorry state.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯m finished¡­¡± Xia Furong covered her burning and painful face as she involuntarily muttered.


    Cheng Hao stood up from the ground and watched as Xia Furong¡¯s tears flowed out from the corner of her eyes. In the past, if he had seen her cry, his heart would definitely ache. But now, he only felt that he had been blind in the past to actually fall in love with such a woman who only had a superficial appearance.


    ¡°Xia Furong, I dare to say that your younger sister will definitely do better than you in the future.¡±


    Xia Furong¡¯s eyes were red like an angry little beast. ¡°Cheng Hao, you disfigured me and you still dare to say that Xia Cha will be better than me in the future. Believe it or not, I can make you lose your life in Harbor City¡­¡±


    Before Xia Furong could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Cheng Hao¡¯s sneer. ¡°You should take care of yourself first. With your face like this, you won¡¯t be able to go out for a while. Just wait to pay the penalty fee!¡±


    Cheng Hao stood up from the ground and didn¡¯t look at Xia Furong again. He quickly left.


    Xia Furong looked at Cheng Hao¡¯s back as he left. She bit on her gum so hard that it nearly broke.


    ¡­


    On the way back to the city, Xia Cha kept smiling.


    It was truly too satisfying to teach Xia Furong a lesson.


    With Xia Furong¡¯s weakness in her hands, she believed that Xia Furong wouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble in the near future.


    Xia Cha nced at Huo Heng who was focused on driving.


    She opened her mouth and was about to say something when his phone rang.


    Xia Cha saw him pick up his phone. His handsome and charming face revealed a hint of gentleness.


    The car was well sealed. Xia Cha could vaguely hear that it was a female voice on the phone.


    Xia Cha immediately sat upright, but she could not help but look at him from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sending a friend back to the hotel now. I can meet youter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who thinks it¡¯s unrealistic. Even now, I feel the same way.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you take a closer look when we meetter.¡±


    Xia Cha did not know which woman he was talking to, but judging from his expression and tone, they should be close.


    She had heard before that he nevercked women around him.


    Later on, she felt that the rumors were wrong. However, the way he talked to another woman on the phone made her feel that the rumors were a little believable.


    Xia Cha did not want to look at him anymore. She turned to look out of the window.


    She bit down hard on her lips with her pearly white teeth. Her heart felt like it was being eaten by ants.


    After Huo Heng finished the call, he saw Xia Cha leaning against the seat with the back of her head facing away from him. His thin lips moved, ¡°When do you n to go back?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Xia Cha replied coldly.


    Seeing that Xia Cha was unwilling to talk to him, Huo Heng pursed his thin lips and did not say anything else.


    The atmosphere in the car was ice-cold.


    The car drove to the hotel where Xia Cha stayed. Xia Cha thanked Huo Heng and got out of the car.


    After taking a few steps, she slowed down.


    She thought that Huo Heng would catch up with her, but after a few seconds, she didn¡¯t hear anything.


    Xia Cha walked into the hotel lobby and looked back.


    However, what she saw infuriated her.


    Huo Heng had already turned the car around and left.


    Xia Cha took the elevator upstairs with an unhappy expression.


    When she reached the door, she took the room card from her bag.


    But she could not find it.


    She carefully recalled that she had left her room card in Huo Heng¡¯s car.


    Xia Cha hurried downstairs.


    When she walked out of the hotel, she saw Huo Heng¡¯s car parked by the side of the road instead of driving far away. She quickly walked over.


    But after a few steps, she suddenly stopped.


    The car door opened and Huo Heng got out.


    A taxi stopped in front of the car, and a beautiful and energetic woman got out.


    The smile on the woman¡¯s face was like the summer sun¡ªdazzling andpelling.


    Huo Heng walked up to the woman and gave her a big hug.


    The woman seemed to freeze for a moment. She didn¡¯t know what Huo Heng said to her, but she suddenly raised her hand and punched his shoulder twice. Then, she hugged Huo Heng back.


    Xia Cha looked at the couple hugging each other and her heart tightened.


    While they were unaware, Xia Cha quickly walked to Huo Heng¡¯s car, found the key card and left quickly.


    She practically ran back to the hotel. When she entered the room, her eyes welled up with tears.


    That b*stard. He must have lied to her when he said he liked her!


    He had even taken away her first kiss!


    She did not want to bother with him anymore!


    ¡­


    Xia Mo looked up from Huo Heng¡¯s arms and circled around him, looking at him carefully.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that the person in front of her was really Young Master Huo!


    ¡°Do you want me to tell you a few embarrassing things about your childhood before you believe me?¡±


    Xia Mo took two steps back, covering her mouth with her hand as tears fell from her eyes.


    Huo Heng did not expect that his words would make Xia Mo cry. He patted her like he was patting a brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re already the mother of two children. Why are you still crying? Does that make any sense?¡±


    Xia Mo red at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°I thought I would never see you again.¡±


    Silly girl.


    He was dead. Other than his parents, she was probably the one who was most upset.


    ¡°Get in the car first. Many people are watching. Those who don¡¯t know better might think that I¡¯m a heartless man who betrayed you!¡±

 Chapter 1865 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (69)

    <h4>Chapter 1865: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (69)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Mo followed Huo Heng into the car.


    Huo Heng started the engine and nced at Xia Mo before he drove off.


    Seeing that Xia Mo was fair and clean, still as bright and beautiful as before, he didn¡¯t need to ask further. He knew that she was happy after marrying Junyuan.


    Xia Mo was not someone who liked to cry. She adjusted her emotions and wiped her tears, asking, ¡°If you¡¯re still alive, what about Tangtang? Don¡¯t you know how sad Yisheng and Yanran were after Tangtang was gone?¡±


    ¡°Tangtang¡¯s just like me.¡±


    Xia Mo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Then, where is she now?¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t remember Tangtang¡¯s memories.¡±


    .


    Xia Mo looked down. She had already guessed this when Huo Heng said that Tangtang was still alive.


    If Tangtang was still alive, she would definitely have looked for Junyuan and Yanran.


    ¡°Momo, promise me not to tell anyone that Tangtang and I are still alive. I only trust you in the Huo family.¡±


    Xia Mo nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Ah Ze, Tangtang once bought an apartment in Harbor City. When she got into a car ident with you, the key was in her bag and the police handed her belongings to Junyuan and me. I came to Harbor City this time to help her tidy up the apartment. Since Tangtang is still alive, I think it¡¯s better to return this key to her!¡±


    Huo Heng looked at the key in Xia Mo¡¯s hand and pursed his lips. ¡°Tangtang can¡¯t remember what happened in the past now. Don¡¯t disturb her for now.¡±


    Xia Mo was silent for a few seconds.


    In order not to cause any trouble for Huo Heng, since he had yet to find the culprit who tried to harm him, she could only nod.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll keep it for Tangtang for now.¡±


    ¡°Momo, bring me to Tangtang¡¯s old apartment!¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Mo brought Huo Heng to the apartment Xia Tang had purchased.


    The moment he entered the apartment, countless memories flooded Huo Heng¡¯s mind.


    There were also memories of him and Xia Tang here, although they were all bad memories for Xia Tang.


    It had been half a year since Xia Mo returned to Harbor City, and the room was covered with ayer of dust.


    Xia Mo was cleaning the living room when Huo Heng walked into the bedroom.


    He pulled out a chair and sat at the desk.


    Huo Heng flipped through the books on the desk and the movie scripts that Xia Tang had filmed.


    He got up and walked up to a simple bookcase.


    He read some books that Xia Tang had read before.


    When he was about to leave, he identally bumped into a few books at the edge of the desk.


    The books fell.


    When he picked up the books, Huo Heng realized that one of them was a notebook.


    The notebook had opened as it fell. Huo Heng did not have the habit of reading people¡¯s private affairs. Just as he was about to close it, he saw that his name was mentioned in the diary.


    Huo Heng picked up the diary and saw the hatred and disgust Xia Tang had when she mentioned his name. He frowned.


    She really hated him to the core.


    It was written in the diary that every time she came into contact with him, she had to be extra alert. She knew that he hated beautiful women, so she pretended to be seductive and disgusted him.


    Only then could she avoid being disturbed by him.


    Her diary also mentioned that she would never forget the pain she felt when she first miscarried her child.


    She hated him.


    She did not want to have anything to do with him for the rest of her life.


    She had even suffered from depression for a period of time.


    She had thought aboutmitting suicide, swallowing medicine, jumping into the sea¡­


    When Huo Heng saw the contents of the diary, he was shocked and heartbroken. He felt terrible and med himself¡­


    She had almost killed herself back then!


    How much hatred and disgust did she have for him that she felt that there was no point in living?


    ¡°Ah Ze, can I sneak a look at Tangtang before I go back? I really want to see what she looks like now.¡±


    Hearing Xia Mo¡¯s voice, Huo Heng quickly picked up the diary and ced it back on the bookshelf.


    Xia Mo walked in. Seeing that Huo Heng¡¯s expression was not good, she asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Momo, call me Ah Heng in the future.¡± Huo Heng looked at Xia Mo. ¡°She¡¯s going back tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring you to the hotel she¡¯s staying at tomorrow morning and let you take a peek.¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    The next day.


    Xia Mo followed Huo Heng to the hotel where Xia Cha stayed very early in the morning.


    It was almost eight o¡¯clock when a young and slender figure came out of the hotel.


    Qi Ran hade to fetch Xia Cha.


    Huo Heng pointed at Xia Cha. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    Xia Mo stared at Xia Cha without blinking. Seeing her slender eyebrows, delicate lips, nose and ssic oval face, she was surprised and happy. ¡°She looks like Tangtang now.¡±


    Seeming to have thought of something, Xia Mo looked at Huo Heng. ¡°Has Third Uncle seen Tangtang?¡± ording to what she said, the Bai Tong that Third Uncle had been supporting in recent years looked a little simr to Tangtang.


    ¡°He already knows.¡±


    Huo Heng leaned his tall body against the back of the chair. ¡°Initially, I wanted to protect Tangtang well in this lifetime. However, I identally read her diary today and found out that her disgust toward me was so deep.¡±


    ¡°Feelings are the hardest thing in this world to fake. If she and Third Uncle get along and Third Uncle treats her well, I¡¯m willing to let her go.¡±


    Xia Mo looked at Huo Heng¡¯s tensed face. She knew how upset and heavy his heart was when he said those words.


    In the past, he had been wild, domineering and cold. He had never cared about other people¡¯s feelings when he wanted something.


    He did not know how to love, so he hurt Tangtang.


    ¡°Tangtang no longer has her past memories. Does she still not like you?¡±


    Huo Ze thought about how distant and cold she had been to him for the past four years, and his eyes darkened. ¡°She used to hate me so much. Even if she can¡¯t remember me, she won¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°In this life, I don¡¯t want to force her anymore.¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Cha returned to Wenfeng County.


    After some consideration, she decided to attend university in Harbor City.


    In order to look after Xia Cha, Xia Xing also went to Harbor City to attend university. Although Xia Xing did not do as well as Xia Cha in the college entrance examination, her grades were not bad either.


    After the summer vacation, Xia Cha and Xia Xing reported to Harbor City University.


    Xia Zi¡¯s college entrance examination results weren¡¯t good, so she didn¡¯t get into a university. She simply stopped studying and went to be Xia Furong¡¯s assistant.


    On their way to Harbor City, Xia Cha and Xia Xing met Xia Zi. Thetter didn¡¯t know what had happened between Xia Furong and Xia Cha. She was about to be the assistant of a celebrity and was extremely proud of herself. When she saw Xia Cha and Xia Xing, her eyes were looking up at the sky and her chin was raised high, looking down on the Xia sisters.


    Seeing Xia Zi like this, Xia Xing couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    Xia Cha, on the other hand, didn¡¯t take Xia Zi seriously at all. She had been a little upset recently.


    She had gotten into her dream university, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to be happy.


    At first, she thought it was because the weather was hot and people tended to get frustrated. It was only recently that she¡¯d dared to admit it to herself.


    She was unhappy because of Huo Heng.


    He had not contacted her since she saw him hugging another woman in Harbor City.

 Chapter 1866 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (70)

    <h4>Chapter 1866: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (70)</h4>


    Xia Cha went on stage to sing a song at the wee party of Harbor City University as the representative of the freshmen.


    However, to her surprise, a ssmate recorded a video and posted it on Weibo and video websites.


    Xia Cha originally had a group of fans on the short video website, but she had never shown her face.


    Her fans chanced upon the video of Xia Cha and immediately recognized her voice.


    The fans had long wanted to see Xia Cha¡¯s true face. At the Wee G, she was dressed in a white dress and her light and elegant makeup made her look like a lotus flower. Her eyebrows were long and slender, and her face was ssic. She stood on stage with a light breeze and elegance, making people feel that she was indescribably beautiful and moving.


    When the fans saw Xia Cha¡¯s face, they were all excited.


    With her fans taking the lead, Xia Cha quickly gained poprity on Weibo.


    ¡­


    In a private room of a high-end club in Harbor City.


    Huo Jie showed the video to the man beside him.


    The man was the Fourth Master of the Huo family. Fourth Master Huo and Third Master Huo had always been fighting in the dark for the right to inherit the family.


    Although Old Master Huo was currently letting Third Master Huo be in charge, the shares in Third Master Huo and Fourth Master Huo¡¯s hands wereparable. As long as Fourth Master Huo produced results and Old Master Huo gave him shares in the future, he had a chance of bing the head of the family.


    Huo Jie was Fourth Master Huo¡¯s cousin and had always worked for him.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, look at this video.¡±


    Fourth Master Huo took Huo Jie¡¯s phone and watched the video of Xia Cha singing.


    Xia Cha did sing well, but not to the extent that Fourth Master Huo was amazed. After all, Fourth Master Huo had seen many top singers both locally and abroad.


    Fourth Master Huo narrowed his deep eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. Watch on. There will be a surprise.¡±


    Fourth Master Huo patiently watched on.


    Halfway through the song, the camera turned to the audience.


    It was just a nce, but Fourth Master Huo saw a familiar figure.


    ¡°Third Brother?¡±


    Huo Jie nodded. ¡°Fourth Brother, don¡¯t you realize that this singing girl looks like the dead Xia Tang? Third Brother secretly went to Harbor City University to watch her perform. Does that mean that he has a strong interest in her?¡±


    ¡°As long as we make the first move and bring this girl to our side, she will listen to us and we can use her to confuse Third Brother. At that time, our n will work twice as well!¡±


    Fourth Master Huo narrowed his bottomless eyes. ¡°Do as you deem fit.¡±


    ¡­


    That evening, Xia Cha went to the library.


    Coming out of the library, she received a call from Xia Xing.


    ¡°Second Sister¡­¡±


    Before Xia Cha could finish speaking, a cold voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Xia Cha, your second sister is in my hands now. Come to this ce in half an hour. Don¡¯t make it public. Otherwise, your second sister¡­¡± Xia Xing screamed in pain, not knowing what the man on the other end of the phone had done to Xia Xing.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The moment Xia Cha finished speaking, the person hung up.


    Soon, Xia Cha received a message. The person had sent her the address.


    Xia Cha had no time to think. She ran out of the campus and took a taxi to the address sent by that person.


    It was a dazzling and luxurious clubhouse.


    Xia Cha alighted from the taxi. Someone standing by the door saw her. After asking her a question, he brought her in.


    Xia Cha followed the man into a private room.


    The lights in the room were dim and a slender figure was sitting on the burgundy sofa.


    In the corner of the room stood a few people. Xia Xing was held by those people.


    Xia Xing¡¯s mouth was stuffed with something and she could not speak. When she saw Xia Cha approaching, she kept shaking her head at her and making muffled sounds.


    Xia Cha looked at the man sitting on the sofa and wracked her brains.


    She did not know this person at all!


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you capture my sister?¡±


    The man ced his legs on the coffee table and bit on a cigar. Under the lingering smoke, his eyes sized Xia Cha up.


    ¡°You look even better in person than in the video.¡± The man leaned against the back of the sofa, appearing to be very secretive. ¡°You were the one who was supposed to be caught, but my subordinate caught the wrong person.¡±


    Xia Cha frowned. ¡°Since you caught the wrong person, let my sister go.¡±


    Huo Jie looked at Xia Cha, who dared to speak to him in such a tone. He admired her courage.


    ¡°Give her the contract.¡±


    Huo Jie¡¯s lips curled up into a sinister smile. ¡°Sign this contract and I¡¯ll release your sister.¡±


    Xia Cha took the contract from Huo Jie¡¯s subordinate and nced at it.


    Huo Jie also ran an entertainment agency. He wanted to sign Xia Cha, and the contract wouldst twenty years. Without Huo Jie¡¯s permission, Xia Cha could not break the contract.


    This was practically an overbearing contract.


    A cold look appeared at the corner of Xia Cha¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you robbers? If I don¡¯t sign it, will you detain me and my sister?¡±


    Huo Jie raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you see the people holding your sister? If you don¡¯t sign this contract, your sister might be¡­¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Jie¡¯s expression. He did not seem to be joking.


    Xia Xing shook her head with all her might as tears fell from her eyes.


    The sisters had never experienced such a thing, especially Xia Xing. Her face was pale from fright, and her legs were trembling.


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Jie¡¯s stance and felt uneasy.


    She did not know how she had provoked this person, but she could feel that this person¡¯s background was not simple.


    If she signed that contract, she would have no freedom for the next twenty years.


    If she did not sign that contract, Xia Xing¡¯s life would be ruined.


    No matter which path it was, she did not want to see it.


    Xia Cha bit her lower lip hard. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sign it.¡±


    Xia Cha took the pen from Huo Jie¡¯s subordinate and slowly squatted down.


    Seeing Huo Jie lower his head and light up another cigar, Xia Cha took the opportunity to pick up a bottle of wine from the table and smashed it. Then, with lightning speed, she stepped forward and pressed it against Huo Jie¡¯s neck.


    The series of actions were quick and fierce. It did not seem like it was done by a neen-year-old girl.


    ¡°Tell those people to let go of my sister,¡± Xia Cha said coldly.


    Huo Jie was stunned for a moment. He was about to say something when he felt a pain in his neck.


    The little girl stabbed the broken bottle into his neck and he pursed his lips. ¡°Do you know the consequences of hurting me?¡±


    Xia Cha did not waste her breath, ¡°I told you to let my sister go.¡±


    A malicious glint shed across Huo Jie¡¯s eyes. He raised his hand that was holding the cigar. ¡°Let that woman go.¡±


    After Xia Xing regained her freedom, she walked toward Xia Cha, but thetter stopped her, ¡°Second Sister, leave quickly!¡±


    Xia Xing pulled the towel from her mouth. ¡°But Cha Cha, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry and leave!¡±


    Xia Xing ran out of the room.


    Xia Cha said to Huo Jie, ¡°Come with me. Once I¡¯m safe, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

 Chapter 1867 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (71)

    <h4>Chapter 1867: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (71)</h4>


    Huo Jie smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°Little girl, do you really think you can threaten me?¡±


    Huo Jie suddenly grabbed Xia Cha¡¯s wrist that was holding the broken wine bottle.


    He twisted it hard and Xia Cha immediately felt pain. The broken bottle in her hand fell to the ground.


    Before she could react, she was thrown onto the sofa.


    The world spun.


    Huo Jie knelt on one knee on the sofa, hisrge hand still holding her wrist tightly as he looked down at her.


    ¡°Tonight, I will teach you to be obedient!¡± With that, he pinched Xia Chabai¡¯s delicate face and poured a bottle of alcohol into her mouth.


    Xia Cha tried to break free, but Huo Jie was too strong for her.


    The spicy liquor in her throat made her extremely ufortable.


    Xia Cha did not know how she had provoked this person. She struggled and resisted, but it was useless.


    However, she was rather strong and proud. Unable to break free, she found an opportunity to bite Huo Jie¡¯s palm.


    She bit down hard, tasting blood in her mouth.


    Huo Jie had not expected her to be so strong. When he felt the pain in his palm, the anger in his body surged.


    He raised his hand and gave Xia Cha a p.


    This p made Xia Cha¡¯s vision darken for a few seconds.


    Huo Jie tightened his grip on her face, his gaze extremely malicious. ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m not that patient. I advise you to sign this contract obediently. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one suffering!¡±


    Xia Xing ran out of the clubhouse in a sorry state.


    Huo Jie¡¯s subordinates chased after her.


    Those people were not in a hurry to catch up to her. They were smiling like cats ying with mice.


    ¡°Youngdy, you can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Xia Xing¡¯s hair stood on end when she heard their voices.


    She had to escape. She had to find someone to save Cha Cha.


    Xia Xing ran toward the road.


    When those people saw that she really wanted to escape, they quickened their pace to chase after her.


    Xia Xing¡¯s heart was in her throat.


    She didn¡¯t look at the traffic lights as she crossed the road.


    A dark-colored car drove over. Xia Xing panicked. When she saw the lights of the car shining, she was like a deer caught in headlights.


    Screech!


    An ear-piercing screech was heard when the tires rubbed against the ground.


    The car stopped when it was a fist away from Xia Xing.


    Xia Xing fell to the ground in shock.


    The car door was pushed open and a tall figure alighted.


    ¡°Are you Xia Xing?¡±


    Xia Xing looked up with a pale face.


    When she saw the handsome man standing before her, she was stunned. ¡°Y-young Master Huo?¡±


    Huo Heng helped Xia Xing up. Seeing that her clothes were messy, he took off his suit jacket and draped it over her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xia Xing pulled Huo Heng¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Quick, go save Cha Cha.¡±


    Huo Heng saw a few men chasing after Xia Xing. He asked Jian Ming to help Xia Xing into the car. ¡°Send her to the hotel first.¡±


    After Xia Xing was taken away by Jian Ming, Huo Heng walked up to the men.


    ¡°Huo Jie¡¯s men?¡±


    Seeing that Huo Heng was here, they didn¡¯t know whether they should fight him or not.


    Huo Heng¡¯s Li Tian Corporation was working with the Huo Corporation. Huo Heng was well-liked and valued by the Old Master. Recently, he was considered one of the most popr people around the Old Master.


    Huo Heng thought of Xia Xing¡¯s words and strode toward the clubhouse.


    Huo Jie had his own private room in this club, and Huo Heng naturally knew which room it was. When he was still Huo Ze, he had also had a private room here.


    Bang! Huo Heng kicked the door open.


    Huo Jie heard the sound and looked toward the door.


    Huo Heng came against the light. His figure was tall and straight, and his legs were long. Even though his face could not be seen clearly, a strong and fierce aura emanated from his body, as if he was a demon from hell.


    He strode toward the sofa.


    Huo Jie had forced a lot of wine down Xia Cha¡¯s throat and she pped her again. Her face was red and swollen, and the skin at the corner of her mouth was torn and bleeding.


    Seeing her like this, Huo Heng¡¯s eyes darkened. He clenched his fists so tightly that the veins on the back of his hands bulged.


    Huo Jie was surprised to see Huo Heng.


    Did this little girl have something to do with Huo Heng?


    ¡°Huo Heng, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve be a popr person in front of Old Master, you can just barge into my private room!¡± Huo Jie didn¡¯t think much of Huo Heng. After all, he was only a young master from the branch family and wasn¡¯t even qualified to lick his toes. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost!¡±


    Xia Cha felt a little dizzy after drinking too much alcohol. After Huo Jie released her, she struggled to get up from the sofa.


    However, before she could take a step, her long hair was pulled back by Huo Jie. ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s the rush? We haven¡¯t yed enough!¡±


    Huo Heng pursed his thin lips tightly and didn¡¯t say anything. He walked up to Huo Jie and punched his nose.


    Huo Jie had not expected Huo Heng to be so daring to hit him!


    Streams of red liquid flowed down from his nose. Huo Jie wiped it away with his hand and red at Huo Heng angrily. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Huo Heng smiled devilishly, but when he wasn¡¯t smiling, his facial features were sharp and exuded a chilling aura.


    ¡°Huo Jie, you touched someone you shouldn¡¯t have. Do you know that?¡±


    What did he mean by he shouldn¡¯t touch her? Wasn¡¯t she just a little girl?


    Huo Jie cracked his knuckles and looked at Huo Heng viciously. ¡°I touched her today. What can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°I will cripple you!¡±


    Upon hearing the words, Huo Jie was stunned for a few seconds.


    In the past, the Demon King of the Huo Family, Huo Ze, had referred to himself as Young Master.


    Huo Jie hated Huo Ze, but he was also afraid of him.


    Huo Jie was stunned for a moment before he received another punch to his face.


    Huo Jie¡¯s men rushed back to the private room. Seeing that Huo Jie had been beaten up, they didn¡¯t care if Huo Heng was Old Master¡¯s favorite person anymore and surrounded him. Huo Heng pulled Xia Cha behind him and took out a sharp knife at lightning speed.


    He unsheathed his knife and waved it at Huo Jie. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing my knife skills recently. Since Young Master Jie is so capable, shall wepete?¡±


    Before Huo Jie could say anything, Huo Heng swung the sharp knife in his hand at him.


    Huo Jie saw the yfulness and ruthlessness in Huo Heng¡¯s eyes. He seemed to have seen the little devil Huo Ze from back then. He was stunned and fell onto the sofa.


    Huo Heng¡¯s knife started swinging rapidly across his body. No one saw his knife skills clearly, and Huo Jie didn¡¯t feel any pain either. However, he was so scared that he cried out loud.


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re still the same as before, just putting on an act.¡± Huo Heng retracted the knife in his hand.


    Huo Jie was not injured, but a piece of cloth had been dug out from his chest. If Huo Heng really wanted to take his life, it would have been easy.


    Huo Jie didn¡¯t understand. He had brought many people with him, so why was he inexplicably afraid when he saw Huo Heng?

 Chapter 1868 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (72)

    <h4>Chapter 1868: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (72)</h4>


    Huo Jie looked at Huo Heng¡¯s tensed and cold face and was slightly dazed.


    He seemed to see Huo Ze¡¯s in him!


    At this moment, Huo Heng was like a devil that hade out of hell, evoking a chilling fear.


    The men surrounding Huo Heng, who wanted to beat him up, shrank back when they saw him waving his knife in front of Huo Jie.


    From the corner of his eye, Huo Heng saw a document on the coffee table. He picked it up and quickly scanned through it.


    His lips curled into a mocking sneer. ¡°Huo Jie, using such means to bully a youngdy? You¡¯re really a f*cking piece of trash!¡±


    Huo Heng tore the document in his hand into pieces and threw it in front of Huo Jie. ¡°Why? Do you want to sign her under yourpany and use her to deal with Huo Third Master?¡±


    Huo Jie widened his eyes and looked at Huo Heng in disbelief.


    He actually knew what he was nning?


    Huo Heng sheathed the sharp knife and held Xia Cha¡¯s wrist. Before Huo Jie could react, he brought her out of the room.


    After leaving the clubhouse, Huo Heng released Xia Cha¡¯s hand and walked in front of her with one hand in his pocket.


    Jian Ming had already sent Xia Xing to the hotel. He drove the car over to pick up Huo Heng and Xia Cha.


    Seeing Xia Cha¡¯s red and swollen face, he was shocked. ¡°Young Master, are you sending Miss Xia to the hospital?¡±


    Huo Heng did not speak. Xia Cha shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. Where¡¯s my sister?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s at the hotel. She¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Cha shifted her gaze from Jian Ming to Huo Heng.


    Without looking at her, Huo Heng got into the car first.


    Jian Ming gestured for Xia Cha to get into the car. ¡°Miss Xia, get in first!¡±


    Thinking that Xia Xing was still in the hotel, Xia Cha nodded and got into the car.


    Huo Heng sat by the car window. He took out a cigarette from his cigarette box, and lowered his eyes as he puffed on the cigarette.


    Xia Cha looked at his tensed handsome face and bit her lip. ¡°Thank you for saving me again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Xia Cha noticed that Huo Heng¡¯s expression was dark and he didn¡¯t seem to want tomunicate with her, so she tactfully kept quiet.


    There were countless doubts in her heart. She did not understand why he was so cold to her.


    The image of him and that beautiful woman embracing each other shed across her mind, and she began to understand.


    It was probably because he had a new girlfriend that he did this to avoid her misunderstanding.


    Xia Cha lowered her thick eyshes and a faint sadness shed across her eyes.


    ¡­


    The car arrived at the hotel.


    Huo Heng had booked a presidential suite at this hotel.


    Xia Cha saw Xia Xing, who was sitting on the sofa in Huo Heng¡¯s suit, her face still pale. When she saw Xia Cha, she immediately got up and ran over, ¡°Cha Cha, your face¡­¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯m fine. I just got pped. I¡¯ll be fine in two days.¡±


    Huo Heng nced at Xia Cha¡¯s torn dress and her swollen face. He instructed Jian Ming before saying to Xia Xing, ¡°Take her to her room to take a shower. Jian Ming will buy clothes and ointmentter.¡±


    Xia Cha was pulled into the room by Xia Xing.


    Huo Heng stood in the living room, smoking a cigarette.


    The doorbell rang, and Huo Heng opened the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    The noble and handsome man nodded. ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°A little injured.¡±


    Huo Third Master walked into the suite and Huo Heng brought him into the study.


    ¡­


    After Xia Cha showered, Xia Xing washed her clothes in the bathroom.


    Xia Cha felt thirsty and wanted to drink some water.


    She went to the dining room to drink some water. She had something to ask Huo Heng.


    After looking around, she saw light streaming out from one of the doors. She walked over.


    Just as she was about to knock on the door, she heard Huo Heng¡¯s voice. ¡°She¡¯s very talented in singing and acting. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I didn¡¯t want her to enter this industry two years ago, she would have already signed with the Third Master¡¯spany.¡±


    Xia Cha frowned.


    She peered through the gap.


    Huo Heng and Huo Third Master were talking.


    He used to be disgusted by her interactions with Huo Third Master, but now he was talking to him about her?


    Was it because he had met the woman he really cared about, so he didn¡¯t care if she liked Huo Third Master?


    Xia Cha clenched her fists.


    ¡°She has already attracted Fourth Brother¡¯s attention. Only by signing into mypany can she gain a foothold in this industry. Otherwise, no one can protect her,¡± Huo Third Master said in a clear and gentle voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I will seek her opinion.¡±


    Xia Cha did not want to listen anymore. She turned around and returned to her room.


    Before Huo Third Master left, he wanted to take a look at Xia Cha. However, Xia Cha stayed in her room. He had an international conference that night, so he left.


    Jian Ming bought clothes and ointment for her.


    Xia Xing came out to get Xia Cha¡¯s clothes.


    Xia Cha changed her clothes and left the room.


    Just as she was about to bid Huo Heng farewell, Huo Heng spoke first, ¡°Come to my study.¡±


    It was apletely formic tone.


    After Huo Heng walked into the study for a while, Xia Cha came in.


    Huo Heng handed a document to Xia Cha, ¡°Third Master Huo just came over. He thinks very highly of you. This is the contract with hispany. The terms inside are all in your favor. Take a look at it.¡±


    Xia Cha looked down at the document.


    Compared to Huo Jie¡¯s contract that restricted her, Huo Third Master¡¯s contract was indeed beneficial to her.


    Huo Third Master had given herplete freedom. If there was a day when she wanted to terminate the contract, she would not need to pay a high penalty. Furthermore, thepany would focus on training her and provide her with favorable resources.


    Why did Xia Cha feel like a pie had fallen from the sky?


    ¡°After you came to Harbor City, did you work with Huo Third Master?¡± Did he dare to go against Huo Jie because he had Huo Third Master as his backing?


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha with a light in his eyes that she could not understand. ¡°I will fulfill whatever requests you have.¡±


    Xia Cha did not understand what Huo Heng meant.


    However, she would not use her career to spite Huo Heng. This contract was indeed beneficial to her.


    If she didn¡¯t sign it, Huo Jie might try to force her to sign that unfair contract.


    She had already gotten herself involved in this messy situation and could no longer remain alone.


    Xia Cha took a pen and signed her name.


    ¡°Please tell Master Huo that I won¡¯t disappoint him.¡± Xia Cha stood up.


    Huo Heng watched Xia Cha turn around and leave. ¡°I¡¯ll send two bodyguards to protect you secretly. Jian Ming will send you backter.¡±


    When Xia Cha heard his words, the bitterness in her heart spread again.


    When she was almost at the door of the study, she turned to look at the man sitting at the desk.


    She walked over to the man aggressively and grabbed his cor with her fair hands. ¡°Huo Heng, what do you mean by this? Am I someone that you can flirt with and kiss whenever you want and be cold to whenever you want?¡±

 Chapter 1869 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (73)

    <h4>Chapter 1869: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (73)</h4>


    Xia Cha grabbed the cor of the man¡¯s shirt tightly. Her swollen face was cold and angry from Huo Jie¡¯s p. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t saved me this time, I would have pped you!¡±


    Huo Heng looked at the angry Xia Cha and did not understand why she was so angry.


    Shouldn¡¯t she be happy that the person she hated didn¡¯t move closer to her and was now giving her freedom and space?


    Huo Heng¡¯s handsome face tensed up and his thin lips moved. Just as he was about to say something, he heard Xia Cha say word by word, ¡°Scum!¡±


    She let go of his cor and walked out aggressively.


    When she reached the door, she did not turn back and said fiercely and coldly, ¡°I really hate you. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore!¡±


    As she said these words, her nose felt extremely sour and her eyes welled up, wanting to cry.


    He was clearly the person she hated the most. It was best if he didn¡¯t appear in front of her. When she first met him, they hadn¡¯t contacted each other for a year, so she didn¡¯t mind¡­


    But recently, she had been suffering.


    Every day, she would check her phone out of habit. Whenever there was a message or call, she would be delighted.


    She would be disappointed when she saw that it was not his call or message.


    If he had not taken the initiative to provoke her back then, perhaps she would not have such emotions!


    She really hated him!


    But she hated herself even more. She knew that he had another woman in his heart, but she was still affected by him.


    Bastard Huo Heng! She really should ignore him!


    Xia Xing saw Xia Cha walking out of the study angrily. She stepped forward and held her hand. ¡°Cha Cha, why was Young Master Huo looking for you?¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, let¡¯s go back to school first!¡± She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer as she was afraid that she would suffocate.


    Xia Xing saw that Xia Cha did not look well and did not ask further.


    The sisters left the presidential suite.


    As she walked out of the hotel, Xia Cha suddenly realized that something was wrong. She saw a man¡¯s suit on Xia Xing¡¯s arm and frowned, ¡°Second Sister, whose jacket is this?¡±


    Xia Xing lowered her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Huo¡¯s. I ran into him when I left the clubhouse. He saw that my clothes were in a mess and put the jacket on me. I¡¯ve worn it before, so I¡¯ll have to take it back and wash it before returning it to him.¡±


    Xia Cha took the jacket from Xia Xing¡¯s arm and threw it in the nearest rubbish bin. ¡°He doesn¡¯tck a jacket. Don¡¯t wash it for him!¡±


    Xia Xing saw Xia Cha¡¯s actions and her expression changed. ¡°Cha Cha, I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Young Master Huo, but I won¡¯t throw his jacket into the rubbish bin!¡±


    Xia Xing picked up the suit jacket again.


    Xia Cha realized that she had been too impulsive just now and vented her anger toward Huo Heng on an innocent suit. She scratched her head and lowered her eyes, ¡°Second Sister, I was wrong.¡±


    Xia Xing patted the dust off her suit and looked at Xia Cha¡¯s injured face. She could not bear to reprimand her, ¡°It¡¯s ok. You must have been frightened tonight. Go back to the dormitory and rest early!¡±


    ¡­


    In the presidential suite of the hotel.


    After Xia Cha and Xia Xing left, Huo Heng stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in the living room.


    He lived on the 60th floor and could not see what had happened between Xia Cha and Xia Xing downstairs.


    Jian Ming walked behind him and asked in confusion, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s already sote. Why didn¡¯t you let the twodies of the Xia family rest here for the night?¡±


    Huo Heng pursed his dark red lips. He did not answer Jian Ming but asked in confusion, ¡°She said angrily that I¡¯m a scumbag and she doesn¡¯t want to see me anymore. What does that mean?¡±


    From his past experience, a woman throwing a tantrum at a man was a sign of concern.


    But Xia Cha¡­


    She didn¡¯t like him at all in the past, and he had even made her depressed. Would she really develop feelings for him?


    Huo Heng didn¡¯t dare to think too much, afraid that he would think too much and end up with nothing.


    Jian Ming touched the back of her head. He could not understand Xia Cha.


    After all, his young master had been interested in her for four years and she had never responded to him.


    In the past, if his young master did not contact her, she would never contact him.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha began to feel disappointed in Huo Heng as she was anxious and expectant.


    After signing the contract with Huo Third Master¡¯spany, she had to study and prepare for the recording and release of the first single. Her schedule suddenly became packed.


    She did not have much time to let her imagination run wild.


    In a sh, two months passed.


    Her first single was sessfully recorded.


    Her manager, Sister Jin, confirmed the release.


    This was also the first time Xia Cha came face to face with the media and her fans.


    Thepany did not deliberately establish a persona for Xia Cha and only asked her to be herself.


    The day before the press conference, Xia Cha went to Star King Entertainment with Sister Jin.


    When she was waiting for the elevator, she met Huo Third Master.


    He must have just arrived at Star King with a briefcase.


    Seeing Xia Cha and Sister Jin waiting for the elevator, he said in a clear voice, ¡°Take this elevator.¡±


    Huo Third Master had his own personal president elevator.


    Sister Jin pulled Xia Cha into the exclusive elevator.


    ¡°Hold on. There¡¯s someone else.¡±


    Not long after Huo Third Master said that, another tall figure came over.


    It was Huo Heng.


    He seemed surprised to see Xia Cha in the elevator. However, he quickly reacted and nodded at her with an indifferent expression.


    Xia Cha pretended to nod coldly in response.


    As the elevator ascended, Huo Third Master looked at Xia Cha¡¯s beautiful side profile. ¡°Are you releasing your single tomorrow?¡±


    Xia Cha replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it. It¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    ¡°As long as Third Master is satisfied.¡± As Xia Cha spoke, she noticed a pair of eyes staring at her. She nced at the smooth wall of the elevator and met Huo Heng¡¯s gaze.


    Huo Heng quickly retracted his gaze. No emotions could be seen on his handsome face.


    ¡­


    At night, she returned to the dormitory.


    Xia Cha could not fall asleep.


    Tomorrow was an important day for her career. Huo Heng had also heard Huo Third Master¡¯s words in the elevator today. Would he go over tomorrow?


    Perhaps, he wouldn¡¯t.


    To him, she was no better than a stranger.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Xia Cha arrived at the press conference very early.


    Backstage, she put on her makeup and changed her clothes. After walking the red carpet, she was interviewed by the reporters and had close contact with her fans.


    All the fans at the venue had bought her new single.


    Xia Cha signed them one by one.


    As she signed one of the albums, Xia Cha looked up and met a pair of sparkling eyes.


    Xia Cha was stunned for a few seconds.


    Even though some time had passed, she was no stranger to this woman.


    The woman¡¯s eyes were dark and bright, as if they could speak. When she smiled, it was as dazzling as the summer sun.


    It was the woman who had hugged Huo Heng.

 Chapter 1870 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (74)

    <h4>Chapter 1870: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (74)</h4>


    Xia Cha was surprised.


    Why was the woman hugging Huo Heng at her press conference?


    ¡°Cha Cha, I¡¯m your fan. Sign an autograph for me too!¡± Xia Mo had a friendly and bright smile on her face.


    Xia Cha lowered her eyes and gave the woman an autograph in confusion.


    ¡°Cha Cha, your song is really nice.¡± The woman took the autograph and left with a smile.


    Xia Cha signed the autographs for the other fans behind her.


    They didn¡¯t finish signing until the evening.


    Her wrist was sore.


    ¡°Third Master is here. He¡¯ll treat us to a mealter,¡± said Sister Jin.


    Xia Cha did not really want to go for dinner, but since her boss was treating her, it wouldn¡¯t be right not to go.


    Xia Cha did not take Huo Third Master¡¯s car, but followed Sister Jin to the staff car.


    Huo Third Master treated them to a meal at a seafood restaurant.


    Huo Third Master had booked arge private room.


    As soon as she entered the private room, Xia Cha saw that bright little face again.


    The woman who had asked for her autograph at the press conference.


    Why was she here?


    The woman was talking to Huo Third Master. They seemed to be on good terms.


    The woman looked up at the door, perhaps because she saw someone entering.


    The woman blinked at Xia Cha.


    After dinner, Xia Cha went to the washroom.


    When she was washing her hands, a delicate figure walked in.


    ¡°Cha Cha, I saw that you eat very little just now. You are so thin. You must eat more.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the woman who was talking to her and her doubts deepened, ¡°Your surname is also Xia?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my name is Xia Mo. I was adopted by the Huo family when I was young, and I even had to call Third Master ¡®Uncle¡¯!¡±


    Xia Cha was surprised.


    She did not expect Xia Mo to have such a rtionship with Huo Third Master, then she and Huo Heng¡­


    Before Xia Cha could say anything, she heard Xia Mo say, ¡°My husband will definitely like your new song very much.¡±


    What?!


    She was actually married?


    She really couldn¡¯t tell that she was already married!


    ¡°Not only will my husband like it, my two babies will also like your new song.¡±


    Xia Cha widened her eyes.


    Not only was she married, but she even had two babies?


    Xia Mo saw Xia Cha¡¯s surprised expression and asked with a smile, ¡°Cha Cha, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°To be honest¡­ I saw you and Huo Heng hugging each other intimately once. I thought you two were¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re a couple?¡± Xia Mo could not helpughing. ¡°My rtionship with him is like a good brother. He doesn¡¯t like me and I don¡¯t like him either, but our rtionship is really not bad.¡±


    So that was their rtionship!


    Seeing Xia Cha mention Huo Heng, Xia Mo could not help but ask, ¡°Cha Cha, what do you think of Huo Heng? Actually, it¡¯s only after interacting with him for a long time that you¡¯ll realize that he¡¯s not a yboy. His heart is better than many rich second-generation heirs and he has a sense of responsibility.¡±


    Xia Cha pouted. ¡°I think he¡¯s very annoying.¡±


    It made her heart flutter, yet at the same time, she felt strangely alienated from this big bastard!


    ¡­


    It was New Year¡¯s Day after Xia Cha¡¯s new single release.


    Xia Cha¡¯s schedule during the Lunar New Year period was fully packed and she would not be able to go back for the Lunar New Year. Hence, she and Xia Xing returned to Wenfeng County before the New year.


    Because Xia Furong had been injured by Cheng Haost time, she had stayed in the hospital for a period of time. In addition, she couldn¡¯t participate in some activities and had to pay a lot of money for breaching her contract. Recently, Xia Furong¡¯s reputation had fallen.


    After Xia Cha¡¯s new song was released, it became a hot topic for many people.


    Her voice was ethereal and beautiful, pure and clear, with a charm that captivated people.


    Many fans of Xia Cha came to her vi on New Year¡¯s Day.


    Business suddenly got better.


    At dinner, Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi talked about what had happened at home in the past few years.


    Later on, they somehow talked about the Huo family in Yan City.


    ¡°Old Madam Huo is sick and it¡¯s quite serious. I wonder if she can make it past the end of the year.¡± Qiu Zhi sighed.


    Xia Cha¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks paused slightly.


    ¡°Mom, I want to visit Grandma Huo tomorrow.¡±


    Qiu Zhi nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Xia Cha woke up very early.


    She personally went to the kitchen to make some food.


    Xia Chuan drove Xia Cha and Qiu Zhi to Yan City.


    Old Madam Huo was staying in Yan City People¡¯s Hospital, and Qiu Zhi had visited her a few days ago.


    She brought Xia Cha to Old Madam Huo¡¯s ward.


    Just as she was about to knock on the door, she heard the olddy¡¯s voice, ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t have much time left. Before I leave, what I want to see the most is for you to have a girlfriend and get engaged. Since you¡¯re not fated to marry that girl from the Xia family, don¡¯t keep thinking about her.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not.¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s slightly hoarse voice sounded.


    Qiu Zhi wanted to pull Xia Cha away when she saw the grandmother and grandson talking, but Xia Cha stood still.


    ¡°Do you still remember Grandma Zhou? Her granddaughter just came back from overseas. I saw her two days ago. She¡¯s pretty and has a cheerful personality. I think I quite like her.¡±


    ¡°Heng¡¯er, Grandma¡¯sst wish is for you to promise Grandma to meet Miss Zhou. If you have a good impression of her, you should interact more with her, okay?¡±


    Huo Heng looked at the Old Madam¡¯s frail appearance and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart sank when she heard that Huo Heng agreed to meet Miss Zhou.


    She took a few steps back and Qiu Zhi walked up to her. ¡°Cha Cha¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, I suddenly feel a little unwell. I think it¡¯s better if Ie back in two days to see Grandma Huo!¡±


    On the way back, Qiu Zhi looked at Xia Cha who was sulking while staring out of the window.


    ¡°Cha Cha, are you jealous that Young Master Huo is going on a blind date with another girl?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not.¡±


    Qiu Zhi held Xia Cha¡¯s hand and patted her arm. ¡°If you like him, then fight for him. Don¡¯t leave any regrets for yourself. If he really likes Miss Zhou, you won¡¯t have a chance in the future.¡±


    Xia Cha said angrily, ¡°If he really likes her, it means that all the feelings he had for me in the past were fake.¡±


    Xia Chuan, who was driving, nced at Xia Cha through the rearview mirror. ¡°Cha Cha, actually, I think Young Master Huo is quite a nice person. He used to be very devoted to you, but you never really paid attention to him. He liked you for four years, but you never responded. He must be disheartened!¡±


    Xia Cha frowned.


    Was it because Huo Heng didn¡¯t get any response from her and was disheartened that he was so cold toward her?


    But four years ago, she had still been so young. How could she have responded?


    Back at home, Xia Cha locked herself in her room.


    She wanted to sleep with her head covered, but the moment she closed her eyes, she saw Huo Heng agreeing to Grandma Huo¡¯s blind date.


    She tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    Xia Cha sat up from the bed in frustration.


    She took out her phone and mustered her courage to send Huo Heng a message.


    ¡ª I¡¯ll find you in Yan City tomorrow. Meet me at XX Caf¨¦ at eleven in the morning.

 Chapter 1871 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (75)

    <h4>Chapter 1871: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (75)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After sending the message, Xia Cha¡¯s heart was pounding rapidly.


    F*ck, she had never been this nervous even in front of the media and fans at her press conference.


    After the message was sent, she kept her eyes on the inbox.


    One minute passed, five minutes passed, ten minutes passed¡­


    One hour passed, two hours passed¡­


    Xia Cha¡¯s eyes were sore.


    She threw her phone on the bed, picked up the pillow, and punched it a few times.


    This sort of heart-piercing feeling was really ufortable!


    Her face was tense as she cursed Huo Heng in her heart.


    .


    Xia Cha did not know how she fell asleep, but she would wake up at the slightest movement on her phone. She repeated it several times, raising her hopes then getting disappointed, before she turned off her phone.


    When she woke up the next day, there was a faint shadow under her eyes.


    She looked listless.


    Qiu Zhi had already prepared breakfast. After eating, Xia Cha decided to go out for a walk. Xia Chuan came over and pulled her aside.


    ¡°Cha Cha, I¡¯ll go to Yan Cityter to deliver the goods. Are youing along?¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Young Master Huo going on a blind date today?¡±


    Xia Cha was furious at the mention of Huo Heng.


    ¡°So what if he goes on a blind date? What does it have to do with me?¡± Xia Cha thought of the message she had sent the previous night. It was like a stone sinking into the sea. She had not gotten a reply at all. She was angry and annoyed.


    It was said that girls should be reserved. She should never have sent him that message!


    ¡°Cha Cha, if you¡¯re not going, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Xia Cha watched Xia Chuan get into the car and bit her lip. A few secondster, she rushed over and opened the passenger door.


    Xia Chuan had already expected Xia Cha to go over. A smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°My Cha Cha is finally moved!¡±


    Xia Cha red at Xia Chuan, ¡°Brother, what nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m not interested! I just can¡¯t stand his yboy look and want to expose his true colors!¡±


    Xia Chuan knew that Xia Cha was shy when it came to rtionships, so he did not expose her. After she fastened her seatbelt, he started the car and left.


    On the way there, the siblings talked about the old mansion.


    ¡°My dad and Fang Liu are getting a divorce.¡±


    Xia Cha was a little surprised. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Fang Liu was pregnant with her second child. Grandma got someone to check her pulse and said that it was a son. Everyone in the old residence was very happy. But the good times didn¡¯tst long. When Fang Liu was three months pregnant, she went to the river one night and was coincidentally seen by Eldest Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Fang Liu went to the river to meet someone. Moreover, the son she¡¯s carrying belongs to that person.¡±


    Xia Cha said, ¡°Third Uncle brought this upon himself. You were his son back then, but he didn¡¯t cherish you. He only liked the child Fang Liu gave birth to. Now, he has be the joke of the entire county.¡±


    Xia Chuan didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of sympathy for Xia Zhenli. Besides, he had already cut ties with the old residence. No matter how much trouble they caused, it was none of his business.


    The car arrived in the city. When they passed by a traffic light, Xia Chuan saw that it was a green light and was about to drive over when a delicate figure suddenly rushed over from the intersection.


    Xia Chuan had not expected this. He honked and stepped on the brakes.


    The girl who was crossing the road was shocked. Seeing that the car was about to hit her, she stood there like a deer caught in headlines.


    The car screeched to a halt.


    But the car still hit the girl¡¯s knee.


    Xia Chuan and Xia Cha hurriedly got out of the car.


    The girl didn¡¯t look well. She had fallen to the floor. Her face was pale, and her eyes red as if she¡¯d been crying.


    Xia Cha saw that the girl¡¯s knee was bleeding. She quickly said to Xia Chuan, ¡°Brother, quickly send her to the hospital!¡±


    Xia Chuan apologized to the distraught girl and carried her up.


    Xia Cha and Xia Chuan sent the girl to the hospital.


    Fortunately, the girl was only scratched and had not hurt her bones. It was not serious.


    The girl seemed to have calmed down a little. She looked at Xia Chuan and Xia Cha and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for scaring you. It¡¯s my fault for what happened today. Sorry to trouble you. I¡¯llpensate you¡­¡±


    The girl took a diamond bracelet off her wrist and handed it to Xia Cha. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the diamond bracelet that the girl handed over. It was obviously expensive. She shook her head and said, ¡°My brother and I bumped into you. It was only right that we sent you to the hospital. We won¡¯t ept yourpensation.¡±


    Seeing that the girl was fine, Xia Chuan grabbed Xia Cha¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Cha Cha, don¡¯t you have something on? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The girl smiled when she saw the siblings leaving in a hurry. She did not expect such a simple and kind person to exist in this world.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha asked Xia Chuan to send her to the cafe.


    After Xia Chuan sent her over, he went to deliver the goods.


    Xia Cha walked into the cafe and scanned the hall. She did not see Huo Heng.


    She frowned.


    It was already past eleven o¡¯clock. Had he been here?


    Xia Cha found a waiter and asked him, ¡°Have you seen a handsome man who is nearly 1.88 meters tall?¡±


    The waiter shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Xia Cha immediately felt discouraged.


    She sat in the cafe for a while until Xia Chuan came to look for her.


    Seeing that Xia Cha was listless, Xia Chuan felt that he could not make this trip in vain. ¡°Cha Cha, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you to the Huo family¡¯s residence. If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s make it clear in person. If he really doesn¡¯t like you anymore, don¡¯t bother about him anymore.¡±


    Although Xia Chuan had never been in a rtionship and didn¡¯t know how other couples got together, he didn¡¯t want to drag this on any longer.


    Xia Chuan was right. He had to ask him face to face.


    If he liked her, then he liked her. If he didn¡¯t, then she would forget about it.


    She was so beautiful, had good grades, and could sing well. Would she be afraid of having no one that would like her in the future?


    Xia Chuan sent Xia Cha to the Huo family¡¯s residence.


    The servants of the Huo family knew Xia Cha. When they heard that she wanted to see Huo Heng, they warmly invited her in.


    ¡°Is your Young Master home?¡±


    ¡°Young Master is in the garden.¡±


    Xia Cha walked to the garden and saw Huo Heng there. However, he was not alone. Beside him stood a delicate girl.


    Xia Cha¡¯s mind went nk.


    Had he asked Miss Zhou toe to the Huo family?


    Xia Cha suddenly felt that she was humiliating herself bying to him.


    The sourness in her nose was almost uncontroble. She turned and strode away.


    But before she reached the living room, her wrist was grabbed by arge hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    Xia Cha tried to struggle, but failed. Instead, she was dragged to the study.


    Jian Yi came down from the stairs. ¡°Heng¡¯er, why are you dragging your cousin¡­ Eh, it¡¯s Cha Cha?¡±


    Cousin?


    Could it be that Huo Heng was talking to his cousin in the garden?


    While Xia Cha was stunned, she was dragged into the bedroom by the man.


    He let go of Xia Cha and his tall body approached her. He ced one hand on top of her head and looked down at her. ¡°Little Camellia, your recent behavior will make me misunderstand that you like me!¡±

 Chapter 1872 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (76)

    <h4>Chapter 1872: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (76)</h4>


    Xia Cha did not respond to Huo Heng¡¯s words. Instead, she clenched her small hands into fists and punched his shoulders.


    As if she was still angry, she kicked his calf again.


    The calf bone was the most fragile bone of human beings. A light kick would hurt, not to mention a hard kick from Xia Cha.


    Huo Heng¡¯s handsome face darkened.


    What was wrong with this girl?


    Huo Heng pursed his dark red lips and frowned slightly. ¡°You hit and kicked me. How have I offended you?¡±


    How dare he ask how he had offended her?


    Xia Cha¡¯s thick and long eyshes fluttered like injured butterfly wings. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the message I sent youst night?¡±


    Huo Heng narrowed his eyes, his expression dark. ¡°I saw it.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply?¡±


    Huo Heng was silent.


    Seeing his attitude, Xia Cha felt sour.


    She turned around and was about to leave when Huo Heng pressed his hand against the door frame, refusing to let her go.


    Xia Cha thought of the grievances and heartache she had suffered recently and wished she could p him.


    ¡°Why did you steal my first kissst time?¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s tall body slightly bowed. He lowered his eyes to look at Xia Cha and trembled, as if his long eyshes were injured. He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I like you.¡±


    He had never hid his love for her.


    Xia Cha¡¯s mind went nk when she heard the word ¡®like¡¯.


    Inside, her emotions were like a roller coaster that surprised her.


    However, her face was still tense as she pretended to be angry and red at him. ¡°But I hate you. I really hate you!¡±


    Huo Heng thought of the diary he had read, and his heart tightened unconsciously. He straightened his body and let go of the hand on the door frame. ¡°I know.¡±


    How did he know?


    Wasn¡¯t he an expert in love?


    Why couldn¡¯t he tell if a girl was speaking the truth or the opposite?


    Xia Cha red at him with red eyes. ¡°You¡­ close your eyes.¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s gazended on Xia Cha¡¯s face again. He raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I want you to know how much I hate you!¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s handsome face changed. ¡°Xia Cha, don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    He rarely called her by her full name. Once he did, it meant that he was a little angry.


    However, Xia Cha was not afraid of him. She lifted her chin like a proud peacock and said, ¡°I want to go overboard. Are you going to close your eyes or not?¡±


    Huo Heng noticed that Xia Cha¡¯s eyes had turned red and tears were welling up in them. He sighed silently.


    Who asked him to owe her in his past life?


    Even if she were to stab him in the chest with a knife, he would ept it!


    Huo Heng closed his eyes.


    After Huo Heng went to Harbor City to coborate with Huo Third Master, he had been very busy and often stayed upte. His face was much thinner than before, and his facial features were more prominent.


    Xia Cha¡¯s gazended on his eyes. He had typical peach blossom eyes. His eyshes were lowered, thick and long, just like a girl¡¯s mascara.


    Xia Cha looked at the handsome face in front of her, which looked like it was carefully carved by a craftsman. She thought of how he had saved her twice despite the danger, and her heart felt warm.


    She tiptoed and approached him with her oval face.


    She gently kissed the corner of his lips.


    Huo Heng suddenly opened his eyes.


    It was as if he had been struck by lightning.


    He looked at the girl who kissed him in disbelief.


    Was he hallucinating?


    He actually knew that she had gone to the hospital to visit her grandmother yesterday.


    Grandma had asked him to go on a blind date, but he had not rejected her. He had said it on purpose for her to hear.


    He wanted to see her reaction.


    When she returned, he received a message from her.


    When he saw the message, he was both surprised and afraid.


    Surprisingly, she was willing to contact him and even asked to meet him at the cafe.


    What scared him was that he was thinking too much. Her asking him to meet her wasn¡¯t what he¡¯d expected.


    He didn¡¯t text her back as he had been caught in two extremes of emotion.


    Actually, he went to the cafe at the appointed time.


    However, he didn¡¯t go in and let Jian Ming go.


    She had not shown up.


    Thus, he was certain that he was overthinking things.


    She did not like him.


    Her actions earlier had caused ripples in his heart.


    It was the first time Xia Cha was so bold and proactive. She felt shy, embarrassed, and flustered. Especially when Huo Heng opened his eyes, he just stared at her without any reaction.


    Xia Cha covered her face with her hands and opened the door, wanting to leave.


    However, the man closed the door after opening it a little.


    Huo Heng held Xia Cha¡¯s slender shoulders and turned her around.


    They stood facing each other.


    Xia Cha lowered her eyes. Her fan-like eyshes trembled slightly, revealing the panic in her heart.


    Huo Heng tightened his grip on her shoulders. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    This time, it was his turn to ask her what she meant.


    Xia Cha¡¯s slender shoulders hurt from his grip. She looked up and red at him. ¡°What did you meanst time? That is what I mean.¡±


    With that, her ears turned red as if they had been baked by the scorching sun.


    Huo Heng¡¯s throat seemed to be blocked by something.


    When he was Huo Ze, he did everything he could to make her like him, but she only felt disgust and hatred toward him.


    He could understand. After all, the harm he had done to her in the past could not be healed with time andpensation.


    He had hoped and fantasized that one day, she would also fall for him.


    The day had finally arrived.


    His voice was filled with excitement and joy. ¡°You¡¯ve fallen for me?¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her throat, but her little face looked fierce, ¡°Yes, what about it?¡±


    Huo Heng let out a lowugh, as if it came from his chest,zy and hoarse.


    He suddenly extended his hand in front of Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha¡¯s eyes darkened. Then, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t push, don¡¯t push¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting exciting!¡±


    Xia Cha heard Jian Yi¡¯s voice from outside. She pushed Huo Heng away and before he could react, she opened the door and ran out.


    In the corridor stood Jian Yi, Huo Heng¡¯s cousin, Xia Chuan, and the butler.


    When they saw Xia Cha, they were a little embarrassed.


    Jian Yi was the first to speak. She walked in front of Xia Cha and held her little hand. ¡°Cha Cha, seeing that you finally have a good impression of Heng, I¡¯m happy from the bottom of my heart. Yesterday, when I heard the olddy say that Huo Heng agreed to go on a blind date, I was still angry at him!¡±


    ¡°We clearly agreed to get my daughter-inw back!¡±


    Xia Cha recalled that Huo Heng promised Grandma Huo that he would go on a blind date yesterday. If she had not taken the initiative to look for him today, would he really have gone on a blind date?


    At the thought of this, she felt a little angry.

 Chapter 1873 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (77)

    <h4>Chapter 1873: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (77)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Cha was still fuming when a servant came up to report, ¡°Madam, Young Master, Miss Zhou is here.¡±


    Huo Heng frowned slightly.


    He had not gone for the blind date. He had also asked Jian Ming to contact Miss Zhou and send her an apology message. Why had shee to his house?


    Huo Heng walked toward Xia Cha. Xia Cha ignored him and hid behind Xia Chuan. She stuck her head out and said with a tense face, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. Go deal with your love affairs first.¡±


    Huo Heng was speechless.


    Jian Yi immediately reacted. She held Xia Cha¡¯s hand andforted her, ¡°Cha Cha, I¡¯ll only recognize you as my daughter-inw. Don¡¯t worry, our Heng¡¯er is as stubborn as me.¡±


    Xia Cha walked to the staircase and looked down.


    The woman was wearing an apricot-colored coat. Her long hair draped over her shoulders, and her figure was slender and exquisite. She looked very elegant.


    Xia Cha nced at the woman¡¯s face.


    What she saw shocked her.


    Wasn¡¯t she the woman who had crossed the road earlier and knocked into their car?


    At the hospital, thatdy had wanted to give her a diamond bracelet.


    Could she be Miss Zhou?


    Huo Heng had never seen Miss Zhou before, but when he saw her in person, he felt that she did not match the lively and cheerful appearance that his grandmother had described.


    However, he did not have any thoughts about Miss Zhou. Her personality was none of his business.


    Xia Cha couldn¡¯t hear what Huo Heng said to Miss Zhou as they walked toward the back garden.


    Jian Yi was afraid that the rtionship between Xia Cha and Huo Heng would be ruined by Miss Zhou, so she pulled Xia Cha downstairs.


    Jian Yi wanted to bring Xia Cha to the back garden, but Xia Cha refused. Jian Yi had no choice but to wait in the living room with Xia Cha.


    About ten minutester, Miss Zhou ran from the garden to the living room with tears streaming down her face.


    When she saw Jian Yi, she greeted thetter. While she was a little surprised to see Xia Cha and Xia Chuan, she didn¡¯t say anything and ran out with tears in her eyes.


    It was obvious that she had suffered a blow.


    Xia Cha was worried that something would happen if Miss Zhou ran out like this. Xia Chuan was the same. He frowned and said to Xia Cha, ¡°Cha Cha, I¡¯ll go and take a look at her.¡±


    Xia Cha nodded.


    Huo Heng came to the living room from the backyard.


    Everyone in the living room stared at him.


    It was as if he had done something evil to Miss Zhou.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I didn¡¯t say a word to Miss Zhou. When we reached the garden, she told me that she had a boyfriend overseas, but her parents didn¡¯t agree to her rtionship, so they agreed to a blind date without her permission.¡±


    ¡°She went on a blind date today to rify things with me, but she bumped into her boyfriend on the way. His boyfriend was with another girl. Miss Zhou studied abroad and never told her boyfriend about her family background. Her boyfriend thought that she was just from an ordinary family background and secretly dated a woman with good conditions.¡±


    ¡°Miss Zhou came over and tell me that she¡¯s not in the mood to talk about boyfriends for the time being. I¡¯m not her type either.¡±


    Xia Cha did not expect Miss Zhou to meet such a bad boyfriend.


    No wonder she was so distraught and tearful.


    ¡­


    Jian Yi asked Xia Cha to stay for dinner.


    After eating, Xia Cha suggested visiting Grandma Huo.


    Huo Heng apanied Xia Cha.


    When Old Madam Huo saw Xia Cha and Huo Henging over together, she knew that both of them had feelings for each other. A smile appeared on her loving and old face.


    Old Madam Huo sped Huo Heng¡¯s and Xia Cha¡¯s hands together. ¡°Cha Cha, if Huo Heng bullies you in the future, I will not let him off even if I die.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, what if the little girl bullies your grandson?¡±


    ¡°Grandma will agree wholeheartedly.¡±


    Huo Heng was speechless.


    ¡­


    After leaving the Old Madam¡¯s ward, the sky gradually darkened.


    Xia Cha called Xia Chuan and he replied, ¡°Miss Zhou asked me to be her driver for a day. She¡¯s drinking and singing at the KTV now. I¡¯m afraid something will happen if I leave.¡±


    Xia Chuan was honest and upright. He had never been in a rtionship before, so he was purely protecting Miss Zhou. After all, he was a good person!


    ¡°Brother, protect Miss Zhou well. When she doesn¡¯t want to drink anymore, send her home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then you have to protect yourself. You can¡¯t let Young Master Huo take advantage of you on your first day with him, okay?¡±


    Xia Cha blushed, ¡°Brother, what nonsense are you spouting? It¡¯s not that easy to take advantage of me.¡±


    ¡­


    After Xia Cha ended the call with Xia Chuan, she realized that Huo Heng was not by her side.


    Xia Cha walked to the entrance of the hospital and saw Huo Heng.


    He was not alone. There was a woman standing beside him.


    ¡°Brother Heng, it was my fault four years ago. I shouldn¡¯t have broken up with you out of spite. Back then, you were having an affair with another woman. I lied to you out of anger that I had a new boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t. You¡¯re the only one in my heart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the girlfriend you dated for the longest time. I know that I¡¯m different in your heart. These few years, I¡¯ve worked hard to improve myself and be an Inte celebrity.¡±


    ¡°Can you give me another chance? I promise I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Heng, I love you. I really love you¡­¡±


    When Xia Cha heard the woman¡¯s words, goosebumps appeared on her arms.


    Gosh, was she acting in a soap opera?


    But¡­


    The woman¡¯s words reminded Xia Cha of Huo Heng¡¯s bad reputation.


    The woman wanted to hold Huo Heng¡¯s hand, but before she could touch him, he stopped her with a fierce look in his eyes.


    The woman realized that Huo Heng had changed a lotpared to four years ago. He used to be a yboy with an unruly appearance.


    But now, every movement of his carried a noble and elegant aura. Even if he was smiling, no one would think that he was a frivolous and promiscuous man.


    With one hand in his trouser pocket, Huo Heng said calmly, ¡°The Huo Heng of the past is already dead. The Huo Heng now doesn¡¯t like you.¡±


    Huo Heng walked toward Xia Cha.


    The woman wanted to chase after him, but she saw Huo Heng standing in front of a beautiful girl. His slender hand held her hand and pulled her into the car.


    In the car, Xia Cha red at Huo Heng with a tense expression. ¡°I don¡¯t want to like you anymore.¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°How many girlfriends have you had in the past? You can¡¯t even count them with your fingers!¡±


    Huo Heng said, ¡°The only person I¡¯ve liked in four years is you.¡±


    Xia Cha looked into his eyes and pursed her lips, ¡°Who knows if you will cherish her after you win her heart?¡±


    He held Xia Cha¡¯s hand in his palm. ¡°We¡¯ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow. Do you dare?¡±


    Xia Cha retracted her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not at the age to get married yet. Besides, who gets married right after they get together?¡± She had just started to like him. It was far from the point of love or marriage.


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha¡¯s flushed face. He curled his index finger and gently scratched it.. He smiledzily and said, ¡°So be it. Why are you blushing?¡±

 Chapter 1874 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (78)

    <h4>Chapter 1874: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (78)</h4>


    Xia Cha pulled Huo Heng¡¯s hand away from her face. When she let go of his hand, her fingertips brushed against his palm.


    Huo Heng felt his scalp go numb.


    ¡°Little girl, I couldn¡¯t tell that you were this bad.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Heng¡¯s charming eyes and smiled. ¡°You can tease me, but I can¡¯t tease you?¡±


    Huo Heng looked into her eyes and said lovingly, ¡°Sure, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Huo Heng started the engine and drove the car out of the hospital.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Come home with me.¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head.


    ¡°Hotel?¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head even faster, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my brother to go home together. I¡¯ve been out for a day. Mom and Dad will be worried.¡±


    ¡°Make a call.¡±


    ¡°I did. I told them I¡¯d be back tonight.¡±


    Huo Heng turned the steering wheel. ¡°I don¡¯t know when Xia Chuan will be able to go back. I¡¯ll send you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­¡±


    Before Xia Cha could finish speaking, she was melted by his loving gaze. ¡°Be good.¡±


    Although he sounded a little like he wasforting a puppy, her heart felt sweet.


    She acknowledged him softly.


    She looked very obedient.


    Huo Heng had never seen Xia Cha like this before. He wondered if she would still be like this when she remembered Xia Tang¡¯s memories¡­


    Huo Heng didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it, afraid that he would overthink things. The hard-won sweetness was yet another dream.


    On the way back to Wenfeng County, Xia Cha was a little sleepy.


    Huo Heng asked her to lower the seat. He turned on the heater and yed some light music. After a while, she fell asleep.


    In her sleep, Xia Cha had a terrible dream.


    Shey in the bathtub, the warm water turning red.


    She felt pain, as if someone had stabbed her abdomen with a knife.


    Just as she was about to suffocate from the pain, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    Her forehead was covered in sweat.


    After she fell asleep, her face was facing the car window. Huo Heng did not notice anything unusual about her.


    Xia Cha turned to look at Huo Heng.


    The faint yellow light from outside shone through the car window andnded on his well-defined handsome face, flickering between light and dark. She looked at his facial features and silhouette, her expression slightly dazed.


    At that moment, she had a strange feeling toward him.


    She seemed to have known him for a long time.


    Xia Cha closed her eyes and thought carefully. They had known each other for four years.


    It had been quite some time.


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha and saw her staring at him in a daze. He freed a hand from the steering wheel and held her hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± Not wanting to talk about that dream, Xia Cha asked, ¡°When are you returning to Harbor City?¡±


    ¡°The flight leaves at eleven tonight. How about you?¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡±


    Xia Cha looked down at the man holding her hand and said softly, ¡°Huo Heng, can we keep our rtionship a secret for now?¡±


    She had just started her career. If she were to be in a rtionship openly, it would have a negative impact.


    Naturally, Huo Heng had no objections.


    Right now, he was still investigating the culprit who had harmed him back then. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he would be in danger. He didn¡¯t want to implicate her again.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hearing that Huo Heng agreed without any hesitation, Xia Cha pinched the back of his hand and said, ¡°Do you want to keep it a secret? After you get together with me, you¡¯re not allowed to indulge in debauchery like before.¡±


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha¡¯s angry little face and couldn¡¯t help but smile evilly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Little Camellia to be so possessive of me.¡±


    ¡­


    The car drove to Wenfeng County¡¯s Southern Mountains, where Xia Cha¡¯s house was.


    Xia Cha and Huo Heng got out of the car.


    ¡°You still have to take theer. Hurry and go back!¡± Xia Cha waved at Huo Heng. ¡°We¡¯ll meet in Harbor City.¡±


    Huo Heng walked up to Xia Cha and opened his arms. ¡°Hug me before you leave.¡±


    Xia Cha looked into the room and saw that the lights were not on. They should be resting. She blushed and jumped into Huo Heng¡¯s arms.


    Her heart beat faster when she smelled his refreshing scent.


    Huo Heng held Xia Cha¡¯s waist tightly, his thin and firm jaw resting on her slender shoulders. ¡°Little Camellia, pinch me. I¡¯m really afraid this is just a dream!¡±


    His girl had kissed him today, hugged him and had even said she liked him!


    Xia Cha pinched his strong arm.


    Feeling the pain, not only did he not show any difort on his face, but he even gave a flirtatious smile. ¡°Little Camellia, the feeling of having a beautiful dreame true is so freaking awesome.¡±


    Before Xia Cha could say anything, she was lifted up by Huo Heng¡¯s strong arms.


    He carried her around in circles.


    One round, two rounds, three rounds¡­


    Xia Cha¡¯s head was spinning. ¡°Huo Heng, you can be happy, but don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m dizzy¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll use another way.¡±


    He bent his head and kissed her.


    ¡­


    Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi were not asleep. They had heard the sound of a car parked outside and came out to take a look.


    Seeing Xia Cha and Huo Heng¡­


    The two of them hurriedly entered the house. Who would have expected Xia Zhenyuan to bump into a chair and make a sound?


    Xia Cha clenched her fists and pushed the man away. ¡°Go back.¡±


    ¡°Your parents seem to be awake. I¡¯ll go in and greet them¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. There will be chances in the future.¡±


    Huo Heng knew that Xia Cha was shy when it came to rtionships, so he did not make things difficult for her. He looked at her lovingly and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Okay, be careful.¡±


    Huo Heng returned to the car. When he left, he saw Xia Cha standing in the yard until the car disappeared.


    To him, today felt like a dream.


    His girl finally had feelings for him.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Xia Cha finished her breakfast and went to the orchard to find Xia Chuan.


    Seeing that Xia Chuan was wearing a mask and hat, she walked over and took off his hat and mask. Seeing the bruises on his face, her eyes widened slightly. ¡°Brother, who beat you up like this?¡±


    Xia Chuan didn¡¯t want to say it at first, but under Xia Cha¡¯s interrogation, he had no choice but to say, ¡°Last night, I sent Miss Zhou home. A few young men wanted to take advantage of her, so I fought with them.¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°I knocked those people out and sent Miss Zhou home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. I remember that you didn¡¯te backst night.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Xia Chuan touched his head and his handsome face turned red.¡± Miss Zhou treated me as her boyfriend. She hugged me and refused to let me leave. ¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Cha Cha, don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re blushing so much at the mention of Miss Zhou. Are you¡­¡±


    Before she could say that he was in love, Xia Chuan interrupted her, ¡°No, no!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even said anything yet. Why are you so anxious to deny everything?¡±


    ¡°Cha Cha, how did you be so bad?¡±


    ¡°Brother, if you like her, you should woo her. Miss Zhou has fallen out of love. You should interact more with her and apany her. Perhaps, she will have feelings for you!¡±


    ¡°Cha Cha, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Miss Zhou is from a wealthy family. I don¡¯t deserve her.¡±


    ¡­


    After the New Year¡¯s Day holiday, Xia Cha returned to Harbor City.


    Sister Jin called her to thepany. ¡°Cha Cha, it¡¯s Star King Entertainment¡¯s annual party in a few days. Have you prepared a gown?¡±

 Chapter 1875 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (79)

    <h4>Chapter 1875: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (79)</h4>


    Xia Cha looked at her manager, Sister Jin, and shook her head, ¡°Not yet, but I n to buy one at the mall.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to buy one anymore,¡± Sister Jin said, pulling out a delicate bag from under her desk.


    ¡°This is the gown thepany prepared for you. Wear this on the day of the annual party.¡± Sister Jin looked at Xia Cha. Her slender eyebrows, exquisite lips and nose, as well as her fair and ssic oval face, were exactly like the Xia Tang¡¯s.


    No wonder the Third Master asked her to give this expensive gown to Xia Cha.


    Sister Jin was Star King¡¯s top manager. When Third Master arranged for her to take care of a young girl, she was unwilling to do so. She felt that the little girl was only favored by Third Master because she resembled Xia Tang.


    However, after interacting with her, she realized that the little girl was not what she had imagined.


    She was very talented and couldpose her songs. Her voice was also very ethereal and moving.


    After interacting with her for a long time, she had gotten attracted to her.


    Sister Jin felt that her achievements in the future might even surpass Xia Tang¡¯s.


    Xia Cha opened the bag and took out a box.


    There was a luxurious and resplendent gown decorated with diamonds in the box.


    Xia Cha was a little surprised, ¡°Sister Jin, this was designed by the world¡¯s top designer, YG I think it¡¯s priceless¡ª¡±


    Sister Jin nodded. ¡°Thepany values you, that¡¯s why they gave you this gown. I hope your performance in the future will not disappoint thepany.¡±


    Xia Cha nodded thoughtfully.


    After leaving Sister Jin¡¯s office, Xia Cha was a little thirsty. She walked towards the pantry in the office area.


    When she walked to the entrance of the pantry, she saw Xia Furong and a other popr few celebrities there.


    Xia Cha didn¡¯t want to meet Xia Furong and was nning to leave. However, one of the celebrities¡¯ words caught her attention. ¡°Furong, you have a good rtionship with Bai Tong. Did Third Master give her that dress?¡±


    It had been a while since Xia Furong talked to Bai Tong. Ever since her face was injured by Cheng Hao, Bai Tong had ignored her every time she contacted thetter.


    Bai Tong was now the number one star of Star King Entertainment. Xia Furong didn¡¯t dare to offend her. Although Bai Tong treated her coldly, Xia Furong still tried her best to curry favor with her.


    In front of other celebrities, she naturally had to act like she was close to Bai Tong. ¡°Of course. The Third Master personally invited over to create a stunning gown for the futuredy boss. Other than Sister Bai Tong, who else in thepany is worthy of that gown?¡±


    Xia Cha frowned slightly.


    She did not expect the Third Master to personally invite YG over.


    Everyone in the industry knew that YG was very difficult to hire. He only served the royal family.


    Such an expensive gown had fallen into her hands.


    ¡°I think Third Master has been praising Xia Cha recently. Could it be that Third Master gave her the YG gown¡­¡±


    Before the celebrity could finish her words, Xia Furong interrupted her angrily.


    ¡°How is that possible? Third Master is not blind. Why would he give it to Xia Cha? Only Bai Tong is worthy of Third Master. Xia Cha is just a country bumpkin. She is not worthy of being popr.¡±


    Although the other celebrities did not know Xia Cha, they were jealous of her. As soon as Xia Cha entered thepany, she was assigned a top manager and had even released a single in a short time. How could they not be jealous?


    As soon as Xia Furong belittled Xia Cha, all of themughed. The expression in their eyes was as if Xia Cha was very cheap.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter. I need to go to the bathroom first.¡±


    Xia Cha heard Xia Furong¡¯s words and went to the washroom first.


    Xia Cha ced the bag in her hand on the sink.


    She went to the utility room where the mop was kept in the bathroom and stood behind the door.


    She was slender and it was difficult for anyone who entered the washroom to notice that someone was standing in the storeroom.


    After a while, Xia Furong came over.


    Xia Furong immediately saw the bag on the sink.


    The bag was rather exquisite and one could tell at a nce that the items inside were expensive.


    Xia Furong entered the washroom cubicle with doubts.


    When she came out of the cubicle and washed her hands, she saw that the bag was still there. She looked around again.


    There was no one else in the washroom.


    Xia Furong wiped her hands clean and opened the bag.


    When she saw a box, she took it out again.


    Seeing the luxurious gown in the box, Xia Furong widened her eyes.


    Wasn¡¯t this designed by YG?


    Why was it in the washroom?


    ¡°Is anyone here?¡± Xia Furong shouted.


    Seeing that no one was around, Xia Furong quickly took out the gown and ced the empty box into the bag.


    Since Third Master wanted to give it to Bai Tong, she might as well give it to him in advance.


    Xia Furong took the gown and left quickly.


    Xia Cha stood in the cubicle for a while before walking out.


    Carrying the bag, she walked out of the washroom unhurriedly.


    ¡­


    Soon, it was Star King Entertainment¡¯s annual g.


    Sister Jin went to Xia Cha¡¯s apartment to pick her up. She frowned when she saw Xia Chaing out in a light blue gown. ¡°Didn¡¯t thepany give you a gown? Why are you wearing this?¡±


    ¡°Sister Jin, when I was about to take the gown out of the box this afternoon, I realized that it was missing.¡± Xia Cha frowned. ¡°I had to rush to the mall to buy one.¡±


    Sister Jin was surprised. ¡°The gown is missing?¡±


    Xia Cha nodded and said, ¡°That day when I left thepany with the gown, I was busy with my studies and work, so I didn¡¯t check the bag. I didn¡¯t expect it to disappear today.¡±


    ¡°When I left your office that day, I only went to the washroom. I think someone took the gown away while I was in the washroom.¡±


    Sister Jin¡¯s expression changed.


    Ridiculous! How dare someone steal a gown from thepany!


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s get in the car and go to the castle first.¡± If anyone were to wear that gown to the castle tonight, they would be thieves.


    ¡­


    It was Star King Entertainment¡¯s annual g, and it was an extravagant affair. There was a long red carpet in front of the hotel, and fans of various celebrities stood on both sides of the cordons.


    The ones with the most cheers were Bai Tong and a few Best Actors.


    It was Xia Cha¡¯s first time walking the red carpet. Sister Jin was worried that she would not be used to it. In the end, Xia Cha was unexpectedly stable and calm.


    She could handle the cameras and fans¡¯ shouts easily.


    After signing and taking photos, Xia Cha walked into the banquet hall.


    There was no media in the banquet hall. The buffet table was filled with various delicacies.


    All the celebrities present were dressed to the nines and were dazzling,peting for attention.


    Compared to those celebrities who wore gorgeous or sexy clothes, Xia Cha¡¯s evening gown looked rather modest and low-key.


    However, she was young, beautiful, and had an aura of independence. The moment she entered, she attracted a lot of attention.


    Xia Furong was one of them.


    Xia Furong was standing together with a few other celebrities. When she saw Xia Chae in without any jewelry or a gorgeous gown, she carried the wine and walked up to Xia Cha, ridiculing her, ¡°Oh my god, you actually came here in such a trashy gown. You¡¯re really embarrassing Star King!¡±

 Chapter 1876 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (80)

    <h4>Chapter 1876: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (80)</h4>


    ¡°But thinking about it, since you¡¯ve only released a single and aren¡¯t that famous yet, you can only wear cheap clothes!¡±


    The celebrities behind Xia Furong covered their mouths and secretlyughed.


    Xia Cha looked at Xia Furong who didn¡¯t remember how she had been beaten up. She said cooly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t bring my phone in for the annual g. Otherwise, I would have a wonderful video to share!¡±


    At the mention of the video, Xia Furong¡¯s expression changed.


    She had almost forgotten that Xia Cha had something on her.


    Xia Furong gritted her teeth and red at Xia Cha. She wished she could cut Xia Cha into pieces. ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug!¡± When Bai Tong became thedy boss of Star King, she would look for Bai Tong for help. On the ount that she had given her a gown, she would definitely get the video back from Xia Cha!


    ¡°When you entered thepany, the Third Master assigned you a top manager. I thought he valued you a lot, but you can¡¯t even afford a good gown!¡±


    Xia Cha nced at Xia Furong, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s embarrassing that I bought it with my own money!¡±


    Xia Furong looked at Xia Cha¡¯s petty appearance and pouted, ¡°When Bai Tongester, you will know that you¡¯re really nothing at all!¡±


    Just as Xia Furong finished speaking, amotion came from the door.


    Soon, two slender figures appeared in front of everyone in the banquet hall.


    Huo Third Master was here with someone.


    It was Huo Heng.


    Xia Cha knew that Huo Heng was working on a project with Huo Third Master. They often attended important events together recently.


    Huo Third Master was wearing a tailored ck suit with a white shirt underneath. His blue striped cor was neatly tied, and his soft ck hair wasbed upwards, revealing his full forehead. His facial features were extremely handsome, and he exuded a cold and noble aura.


    Compared to Huo Third Master¡¯s meticulousness, Huo Heng, who was beside him, looked more casual andzy. He was wearing a ck shirt with a straight cor. The top two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, revealing his exquisite corbones. His sapphire blue pants wrapped around his two long legs. He had broad shoulders and a narrow waist. His height and long legs made him look neat and stylish, handsome and wild.


    The two different types of men attracted countless gazes the moment they entered.


    Xia Cha was no exception.


    As soon as Huo Heng entered, her gaze fell on him.


    He looked cool and flirtatious today.


    He did not know if it was because her gaze was too piercing, or if he was searching for her the moment he entered. The moment she looked at him, his eyes looked at her through theyers of people.


    Their gazes met in midair.


    Xia Cha saw that he paused on her face for two seconds and then nced at her gown.


    A faint smile appeared on his thin lips.


    Xia Cha did not know why he wasughing.


    She red at him, then shifted her gaze.


    For some reason, her gaze met with Huo Third Master¡¯s.


    Huo Third Master looked at her, his deep eyes filled withplexity and depth that she could not understand.


    Xia Cha thought of the dress that Sister Jin had asked her to wear. She pursed her lips and quickly looked away.


    Huo Third Master saw that Xia Cha was not wearing a YG dress and frowned.


    Not long after Huo Third Master and Huo Heng arrived at the banquet hall, there was anothermotion at the entrance.


    Bai Tong, who had deliberately arrived thetest, had finallye.


    She slowly walked into the banquet hall.


    Bai Tong was wearing a diamond-studded gown with a V-neck. The bright diamond design looked very luxurious and dazzling under the crystal chandelier. The waist was tightly cinched, revealing Bai Tong¡¯s good figure. This was a fashionable, noble, and ethereal dress.


    Bai Tong was indeed quite beautiful.


    But upon closer inspection, the area around Bai Tong¡¯s waist was too tight.


    As a female celebrity, Bai Tong naturally wasn¡¯t fat, but her bones were a little big. Even though she hadn¡¯t eaten much in the past few days, the gown was still too tight at the waist.


    What she did not know was that the gown was made ording to Xia Cha¡¯s measurements.


    Xia Cha¡¯s waist was very thin, almost to the point where it could be held with one hand.


    Seeing that she was the center of attention the moment she entered, Bai Tong smiled and walked toward Huo Third Master.


    Xia Furong stood beside Xia Cha and said proudly, ¡°Did you see that? Bai Tong is the person Third Master values the most. The gown she¡¯s wearing is designed by the famous designer YG. She looks so beautiful when she wears it!¡± As she spoke, she red at Xia Cha. ¡°You will never reach Bai Tong¡¯s poprity in your life.¡±


    Xia Cha really didn¡¯t want to bother with Xia Furong. After the annual g, she would be arrested as a thief. She would let her be proud for a while!


    Xia Cha walked to the side and prepared to take some food for herself.


    There were too many delicacies tonight. It would be a waste not to eat some.


    Since all female celebrities had to control their diets and maintain their figure, they barely touched anything on the buffet table.


    Xia Cha was about to take a piece of cake when a waiter suddenly walked over and handed her a small piece of paper.


    Xia Cha opened the note. There was a line of words written on it.


    ¡ª Little Camellia,e to the back garden.


    Only Huo Heng called her Camellia.


    Xia Cha scanned the banquet hall, but she did not see Huo Heng.


    Xia Cha tore the note into pieces and threw it into the rubbish bin. She left the banquet hall when no one was looking.


    The garden was no longer noisy and the air was filled with the fragrance of flowers.


    Xia Cha walked along a small path but did not see Huo Heng.


    She stood under the shadow of the tree and looked around, but she still didn¡¯t see Huo Heng.


    Just as she was about to return to the banquet hall, she felt someone approaching from behind. Just as she was about to defend herself, she felt something tighten around her waist.


    Someone hugged her from behind.


    Xia Cha tensed up, but soon she smelled a refreshing scent.


    A familiar smell.


    Her nerves rxed again.


    She lowered her eyes and looked at the tworge hands on her waist.


    Although she was not short among girls, she looked very slender and petite in his arms.


    Her hand was on the back of his hand and her slender back leaned against his chest. She lifted her face and looked at him.


    His lips curved into a smile as he lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days. Do you miss me?¡±


    Xia Cha looked into his bright and charming eyes, her heart beating faster. ¡°You called me out just to ask if I miss you? It¡¯s only been a few days. I don¡¯t miss you at all!¡±


    He chuckled softly.


    Xia Cha struggled out of his arms and turned to face him. She punched him on the shoulder, ¡°What are youughing at? Don¡¯tugh like that.¡±


    Huo Heng stuffed his hands into his pockets and leaned forward slightly, his handsome face right in front of her. ¡°You were supposed to wear that gown, right?¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s long eyshes trembled, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I think the waistline of that gown is tight on her. It should suit you just fine.¡±


    Hearing this, Xia Cha¡¯s face tensed up, ¡°You stared at Bai Tong¡¯s waist?¡±

 Chapter 1877 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (81)

    <h4>Chapter 1877: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (81)</h4>


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Heng angrily, ¡°Is Bai Tong¡¯s waist thin?¡±


    It was as if he was going to devour him if he answered in the affirmative.


    Huo Heng acted as if he did not see Xia Cha¡¯s warning gaze. He raised the corner of his lips and smiled wickedly, ¡°It¡¯s quite thin!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the girl pinched his arm hard.


    ¡°How is it thin? Didn¡¯t you just say that the skirt is tight around her body?¡±


    Huo Heng raised an eyebrow. ¡°You admit that the dress was originally for you?¡±


    This fellow!


    He was actually trying to get information out of her!


    Xia Cha did not want to answer him. She red at him angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t look at Bai Tong again.¡±


    Huo Hengughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our Little Camellia to be so domineering!¡±


    Before Xia Cha could say anything, she heard him sayzily, ¡°Then who should I look at in the future?¡±


    Even though she knew that he was deliberately setting her up, she still couldn¡¯t help but reply, ¡°Of course it¡¯s me.¡±


    Huo Heng narrowed his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t tell how thin your waist is with my eyes.¡±


    Xia Cha took a step forward and held Huo Heng¡¯s slender hand, hugging her slender waist.


    If he didn¡¯t pay attention, his hands would meet each other.


    ¡°Little Camellia, you¡¯re too skinny. You need to eat more.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that way when I¡¯m on camera. I won¡¯t look good on camera if I eat more.¡±


    Huo Heng exposed her mercilessly. ¡°Who was the one who wanted to eat that high-calorie cake?¡±


    Xia Cha blushed and punched him twice on the shoulder. ¡°Why are you so annoying? Can¡¯t you not embarrass me?¡±


    Huo Heng lowered his head and gently touched the tip of her nose. ¡°You¡¯re so cute when you say one thing and mean another.¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s tall body leanedzily against a big tree. He held Xia Cha¡¯s slender white wrist, pulled her in front of him, and pulled her into his arms. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Third Master Huo will invite you for his first danceter.¡±


    Although most people thought that Bai Tong would be invited to the first dance by Huo Third Master, Huo Heng knew that the gown was originally meant for Xia Cha. The first dance would also be for Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha frowned slightly.


    She didn¡¯t want to be the center of attention, nor did she want to dance with Huo Third Master.


    Xia Cha raised her head and looked at the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°If I wanted to dance, I wouldn¡¯t have let Bai Tong wear the gown.¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Cha and Huo Heng did not stay in the backyard for long.


    Xia Cha returned to the banquet hall first.


    In a corner of the hall, themander¡¯s baton was raised high, and the dance music started.


    The most anticipated dance of the celebrities at the banquet had arrived.


    Bai Tong and Xia Furong were standing together. When she heard the sound of the dance music, her face revealed an expression as if she was determined to win.


    No one dared to take the initiative to dance with Huo Third Master when she was the one wearing the gown designed by YG. Everyone knew that she would be Huo Third Master¡¯s chosen partner.


    ¡°Bai Tong, the boss will definitely choose you for the first danceter.¡± Xia Furong looked at Bai Tong fawningly.


    Bai Tong smiled. ¡°After this dance, my position in thepany will be even more stable. You¡¯ve done well this time, so I¡¯ll promote you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to work for you,¡± Xia Furong said. She saw a tall and handsome man in a handmade suit walking towards her. She whispered to Bai Tong, ¡°Look, the boss is walking toward us.¡±


    Bai Tong¡¯s lips curved into a beautiful smile. In the eyes of many female celebrities, she saw jealousy and envy. She slightly raised her chin like a proud peacock.


    It was only when Huo Third Master was about to approach her that she took a step forward and looked at him tenderly.


    However, Huo Third Master only stopped in front of her for a second or two before he continued walking forward.


    Bai Tong frowned.


    Xia Furong saw that Third Master Huo didn¡¯t invite Bai Tong to dance and hurriedly looked in the direction he was walking toward.


    Xia Cha and her manager Sister Jin stood in the corner.


    Xia Furong clenched her hands into fists. Could it be that the boss wanted to dance with Xia Cha?


    Naturally, Xia Cha saw Huo Third Master. If he really invited her and she rejected him in public, she would embarrass him.


    If she epted his invitation, she would be criticized again. Besides, she didn¡¯t want Huo Heng to misunderstand.


    Xia Cha pretended to be careless. With a twist of her wrist, the red wine in the wine ss spilled out andnded on her gown.


    ¡°Oh my, my gown is dirty.¡±


    Sister Jin thought that Xia Cha was too agitated and spilled the red wine identally.


    Sister Jin knew that Huo Third Master was here to invite Xia Cha to dance with him. However, Xia Cha¡¯s gown was dirty now, so she could not dance anymore.


    Sister Jin could only say, ¡°Go to the washroom upstairs and wash up. Get a waiter to bring a hairdryer to dry your gown.¡±


    Xia Cha put down the wine ss in her hand. ¡°Okay.¡±


    When she passed Huo Third Master, Xia Cha nodded at him.


    Huo Third Master looked at Xia Cha who was leaving and walked toward Sister Jin without any change in expression. He extended his hand to her like a gentleman and said, ¡°Miss Jin, may I invite you for the first dance?¡±


    Sister Jin ced her hand in Huo Third Master¡¯s and smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    The two of them slid onto the dance floor.


    When the others saw that Huo Third Master invited Sister Jin to the first dance, they were a little surprised. However, Sister Jin was older than Huo Third Master and looked average. Huo Third Master would definitely not develop feelings for her.


    In other words, Huo Third Master didn¡¯t fancy any female celebrities in hispany tonight.


    There was still a chance to be thedy boss.


    Huo Third Master looked at Sister Jin and asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened to the gown?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Cha epted the gown, but she went to the washroom and someone stole it secretly.¡±


    Huo Third Master nced at Bai Tong. Clearly, Bai Tong wasn¡¯t stupid enough to steal a gown and wear it openly.


    ¡°Take down the surveince cameras and see what¡¯s going on. See if someone really stole the gown for Bai Tong,¡± Huo Third Master¡¯s deep eyes shed with a decisive cold light, ¡°cklist that person.¡±


    Sister Jin nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Cha went upstairs to wash her gown and blow-dry it with a hairdryer. When she went downstairs, it was already the third dance song.


    Huo Third Master was talking to a few men in suits and leather shoes. In the middle of the dance floor, the most eye-catching person was Bai Tong and her dance partner¡­ Huo Heng.


    Xia Cha watched Bai Tong spin under Huo Heng¡¯s guidance. Her skirt fluttered in the wind, making her look like a fairy.


    Xia Cha felt a ball of fire rise in her heart. She had just gone up to wash her gown but the man who had attracted unwanted attention had started to dance with Baitong.


    He was afraid that she would dance with Huo Third Master, so he had given her a warning beforehand. In the end, he¡­


    Out of sight, out of mind. Xia Cha took a ss of wine and walked out of the banquet hall to the back garden.


    She went to the innermost part of the garden and sat in an inconspicuous spot.


    Ten minutester, she finished a ss of wine. Her emotions calmed down a little, and just as she was about to stand up, an unusual sound came from the opposite side of the shrubbery.

 Chapter 1878 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (82)

    <h4>Chapter 1878: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (82)</h4>


    Xia Cha did not have the habit of prying into other people¡¯s privacy and was about to leave.


    Bai Tong¡¯s voice suddenly came from the other side of the bushes. ¡°Why did you drag me here?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Jie asked me to tell you that if you can¡¯t find an opportunity with Huo Third Master, you have to hold on to that yboy Huo Heng tightly.¡±


    ¡°Tell Young Master Jie that I¡¯ve already hit it off with Huo Heng. When he danced with me, his eyes never left me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The man dressed as a waiter took out a small bottle from his pocket. ¡°The fragrance in this bottle will be sprayed on your gown. When you interact with Huo Hengter, he will smell it and be mesmerized by you¡­¡±


    Bai Tong took the bottle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can charm him even without the incense inside.¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s lips twitched. She felt that Bai Tong was too confident!


    However, he was afraid that she would really spray the incense and use despicable means¡­


    Xia Cha was about to leave to tell Huo Heng when she identally kicked a rock.


    It made a small sound.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s here!¡±


    The man on the other side of the bushes said alertly.


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart jumped to her throat.


    She had witnessed Young Master Jie¡¯s methods and suffered at his hands. Now that she had overheard his men talking to Bai Tong, would she be silenced if she was discovered?


    There was nowhere to hide behind Xia Cha. If she ran away, Bai Tong and the man would find her back when they came around.


    Just as Bai Tong and the man were about to check who was eavesdropping behind the bushes, a cat suddenly darted out.


    Bai Tong was startled.


    The man stopped walking.


    It was a cat!


    The moment the man stopped, Xia Cha, who was behind the bushes, was hugged by a slender arm.


    Before she could react, she was pulled to a hidden ce.


    When Bai Tong and the man walked behind the bushes, Xia Cha was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°You¡¯re paranoid. It was ust a cat,¡± Bai Tong told the man.


    The man nodded.


    ¡­


    After Xia Cha was brought to a hidden forest by the man, she struggled free from his hand.


    She didn¡¯t even look at him as she started to walk away.


    But before she could take more than two steps, the man grabbed her wrist tightly.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± The man pulled her to his side and wrapped his arms around her slender waist.


    Xia Cha tried to pry his hand away, but he exerted force. His arm was like a chain, and no matter how hard she tried, she could not pry it away.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Xia Cha pinched his arm angrily.


    Huo Heng looked at her angry little face. His handsome face inched closer to her and his thin lips curved into a smile. ¡°Were you jealous that I danced with Bai Tong?¡±


    Xia Cha neither looked at him nor answered him.


    Huo Heng¡¯s handsome forehead was pressed against hers. His long and narrow peach blossom eyes gazed lovingly at her ssic and beautiful face. ¡°I¡¯m sure you heard what Bai Tong said to that man just now. She got close to me because she was instigated by Young Master Jie. I wanted to deal with Young Master Jie and investigate some things, so I beat her at her own game.¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s tall nose rubbed against Xia Chaxiu¡¯s sharp nose. ¡°I already have my Little Camellia. Why would I like another woman?¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Heng, who was good at sweet-talking and making women happy. She red at him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say all these to make me happy. If you really like another woman, I can back out and not be entangled with you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she saw his expression darken at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    He tightened his grip around her waist, wishing he could pull her into his embrace. He looked at her with a sharp gaze. ¡°Am I so insignificant in your heart?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already taken a fancy to another woman. Do you want me to shamelessly pester you?¡±


    Huo Heng lowered his head and kissed her cheek.


    ¡°I can swear to God that all I want in this life is my Little Camellia.¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s thick and long eyshes fluttered as she pouted. ¡°Who asked you to swear?¡±


    Huo Heng looked at her shy expression and felt incredulous.


    ¡°There are some things I can¡¯t exin to you right now, and I don¡¯t want to drag you into it.¡± He lowered his head and pressed his thin lips against her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have high standards. I don¡¯t like anyone. You¡¯re the only one I like.¡±


    After hearing the conversation between Bai Tong and the man, Xia Cha naturally understood some things.


    Bai Tong was a spy sent by Huo Jie to the Third Master¡¯s side.


    How could Huo Heng be interested in someone sent by Huo Jie?


    However¡­


    ¡°You danced with Bai Tong for the first dance tonight. I¡¯m your real girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reing to my ce tonight. We¡¯ll dance to our hearts¡¯ content.¡±


    Seeing the indecent smile on his face, Xia Cha clenched her small hands into fists and punched his shoulders twice, ¡°Who wants to dance with you? I¡¯ve been busy with my studies and work recently, so I don¡¯t have bother with you.¡±


    Huo Heng hugged with one hand and held her hand with the other. ¡°Let¡¯s dance here.¡±


    Without waiting for Xia Cha to say anything, he started dancing with her.


    Although there was no music, he had been a young master of the upper-ss society since he was born. He could also dance elegantly without any music.


    Xia Cha had never danced like this before, but as he led her, she danced with familiarity and fluency.


    Just like how she had danced with him a long time ago.


    Xia Cha raised her long eyshes and looked into his long and narrow eyes. ¡°Huo Heng, sometimes I feel like we knew each other in our past lives.¡±


    ¡°What if that¡¯s true?¡±


    Xia Cha smirked, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Huo Heng wanted to say something, but his phone vibrated. He looked at the caller ID and said, ¡°Jian Ming is looking for me. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Huo Heng felt a little guilty towards Xia Cha. They had just gotten together, but he could not apany her.


    Even if they met, they could not be together openly.


    He took a few steps forward and turned back to Xia Cha.


    He lifted her chin and before she could react, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    It was not until Huo Heng had walked far away that Xia Cha reacted.


    Biting her lips, the shyness of a little girl appeared on her palm-sized oval face.


    When the blush on her face slowly faded, she walked toward the banquet hall.


    She did not notice a tall figure standing in a corner.


    It was not until she was far away that the figure emerged.


    ¡­


    For Bai Tong, there were gains and losses at the annual g.


    Although she had worn a YG dress, she did not receive Master Huo¡¯s favor.


    However, she had caught Huo Heng¡¯s attention.


    She had not used that sweet scent on her gown. She was confident in her own charm.


    Even if she didn¡¯t use that kind of method, she could still handle Huo Heng.


    Huo Third Master was handsome and noble. He had not been close to women for many years, but Huo Heng was different. One look and one could tell that he was a man who was constantly flirting with women.


    In less than three days, he would take the bait!

 Chapter 1879 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (83)

    <h4>Chapter 1879: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (83)</h4>


    It always got very busy at the end of the year.


    Xia Cha and Huo Heng were no exception.


    Xia Cha did not know what Huo Heng was busy with. If he did not tell her, she would not ask.


    They didn¡¯t have to be together all the time. Even if they didn¡¯t say anything when they saw each other once in a while, they still felt sweet just looking at each other.


    During their time together, Xia Cha gradually understood more about Huo Heng.


    Although he looked evil, he would not force her to do anything.


    As long as she was unwilling, he would respect her.


    Every time they met, he would give her a little surprise.


    Xia Cha used to think that dating would affect her work and studies.


    However, after she got together with Huo Heng, he would help her solve any problems she encountered in her studies.


    When it came to work, she had to memorize advertisement lines and he would practice with her.


    In this state, Xia Cha looked radiant and beautiful.


    After the release of the new single, the market response was very good. In addition to Sister Jin¡¯s connections and resources, Xia Cha received several offers for advertisements as well as a variety show.


    On this day, Sister Jin asked Xia Cha to go to thepany and finalize the shooting time with her.


    When Xia Cha arrived at the entrance of thepany, she bumped into Xia Furong and Xia Zi.


    Xia Zi was now Xia Furong¡¯s assistant. However, ever since she came here, she realized that it was different from what she imagined.


    In her imagination, Xia Furong must be very busy every day since she was a huge star.


    If she went out to participate in any events, she would definitely be the center of attention.


    Previously, Xia Furong¡¯s face was injured so she couldn¡¯t show her face in public. But now that her face had recovered, why wasn¡¯t she getting the resources?


    Moreover, what was even stranger was that Xia Furong¡¯s manager hadn¡¯t contacted her for a long time. Even the chauffeur and car had been taken back by thepany.


    The two of them hade to thepany today in a taxi.


    It had been a long time since Xia Furong appeared in public. Even though she wasn¡¯t wearing a mask when she came out today, no one had recognized her.


    This was how celebrities were. If they did not appear for a period of time, they would lose their poprity and be forgotten.


    Besides, Xia Furong had never been a top-tier artiste before.


    Xia Furong hadn¡¯t worked for a long time. Thepany said that they would give her a break for a period of time. However, her manager had not contacted her recently and she couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was wrong.


    Xia Furong and Xia Zi looked at Xia Cha who was getting out of the car.


    After not seeing her for a while, Xia Cha had be prettier.


    Xia Furong looked at the car and bodyguards that thepany was giving Xia Cha. Her eyes were filled with jealousy and indignance.


    Xia Cha used to be an ugly duckling in the Xia family.


    But now, she had be a slightly famous celebrity.


    She looked so beautiful and elegant even in a casual outfit.


    Xia Furong didn¡¯t want to lower herself in front of Xia Cha, nor did she want to admit defeat. She raised her chin and walked into thepany with Xia Zi in her high and mighty posture.


    Xia Zi snorted when she passed Xia Cha.


    When Xia Furong arrived at thepany, she didn¡¯t find her manager. She found out that Sister Jin had be thepany¡¯s Vice-President and was responsible for the allocation of managers. As such, she went to Sister Jin¡¯s office.


    Xia Cha was discussing the shooting of the advertisement in Sister Jin¡¯s office.


    Xia Furong walked in without knocking. Her face was filled with anger.


    Xia Furong had been signed into thepany by Huo Third Master. From the very beginning, Xia Furong had always felt that she was superior to others.


    ¡°Sister Jin, why did you stop working as my manager?¡±


    Sister Jin nced at Xia Furong. ¡°Thepany has our own arrangements.¡±


    Xia Furong frowned. ¡°What arrangements? Are you trying to tter Xia Cha and not me?¡±


    ¡°Sister Jin, don¡¯t forget that Third Master signed me personally.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How is our Furong notparable to Xia Cha? Xia Cha used to be an ugly duckling in our Xia family. She¡¯s ugly and stingy. She has a petty nature that can¡¯t be changed. Even if you support her, she won¡¯t seed,¡± Xia Zi interrupted.


    Xia Cha looked at Xia Furong and Xia Zi.


    Did the two of them think that everyone would give in to them and pamper them like the Xia family did?


    Xia Cha sat at the side and did not speak, as if she was not the one being belittled.


    Sister Jin only had Xia Cha as her artiste now. She admired Xia Cha and felt that she was very malleable.


    Xia Furong and Xia Zi said this because they doubted her standard and her taste!


    Sister Jin looked at Xia Furong. ¡°I advise you to go back and take a few more looks at the contract you signed with thepany when you have time. It¡¯s good enough that I didn¡¯t terminate the contract with you and expose what you did.¡±


    When Xia Furong heard this, she thought that Xia Cha had exposed the video of her and Cheng Hao. She immediately red at Xia Cha with an ashen face, ¡°You bitch, you actually went back on your words and exposed my video with Cheng Hao. You will die a horrible death!¡±


    ¡°The video of you and Cheng Hao?¡± Sister Jin looked at Xia Furong and then at Xia Cha. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that there was such a thing?¡±


    Xia Furong, ¡°¡­¡±


    Was it not about the video?


    Looking at the confused Xia Furong, Sister Jin didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on her. ¡°Did you steal the gown that Bai Tong wore for the annual party?¡±


    Xia Furong blinked. ¡°Sister Jin, I picked up the gown in the washroom!¡±


    Sister Jin sneered. ¡°You actually found such a low-level excuse.¡± Sister Jin took out her phone and yed a video. ¡°Look at it yourself.¡±


    In the video, Xia Cha entered the washroom first. Not long after, Xia Furong also entered the washroom.


    A few minutester, Xia Furong went out sneakily with the YG dress in her hand.


    ¡°YG designed a limited edition gown for Xia Cha. It¡¯s the only one in the world. It¡¯s worth a lot. If I call the police, I can sentence you to jail for decades. However, since you¡¯re a signed artist, I didn¡¯t disclose this matter. However, you must pay the price for doing this!¡±


    ¡°From now on, thepany will not assign you any work until ten yearster when you terminate your contract with thepany.¡±


    Ten yearster, she would be in her thirties. Even if she terminated her contract, no other agency would want her.


    What Sister Jin did¡­ was equivalent to cklisting her!


    ¡°Sister Jin, I didn¡¯t steal the gown. The gown was ced at the sink at that time. I saw no one in the washroom so I took it away¡­ I thought that the Third Master had YG design the gown for Bai Tong¡­¡±


    As Xia Furong spoke, she seemed to understand something. She red at Xia Cha with red eyes, ¡°It¡¯s you, right? You deliberately framed me!¡±


    Xia Cha smiled slightly. ¡°Sister Furong, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Xia Furong stepped forward and wanted to hit Xia Cha. However, Sister Jin quickly grabbed Xia Furong¡¯s wrist, ¡°Xia Cha is my artiste. Go ahead and try to touch her! If you don¡¯t want to go to jail, you¡¯d better leave quickly. If youe to thepany and cause trouble again, you will suffer the consequences!¡±


    Sister Jin called for security and dragged Xia Furong out of the office.


    ¡­


    That night.


    Xia Cha received a call from Huo Heng.


    After dressing up, she walked out of the apartment.


    Huo Heng leaned against the streetmp. Xia Cha ran over and ran into his arms.


    Huo Heng took her to have supper. Xia Cha told him about Xia Furong. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a little harsh on her?¡±

 Chapter 1880 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (84)

    <h4>Chapter 1880: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (84)</h4>


    After ordering supper, Huo Heng held Xia Cha¡¯s hand. ¡°Xia Furong harmed you a few times, but you only let her be cklisted. It¡¯s not that cruel. I think she should go to jail.¡±


    Xia Cha thought of how Xia Furong had fallen into Huo Heng¡¯s arms before. She lifted her small face from his arms and said in a low and muffled voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t Xia Furong provoke you on purpose before? Don¡¯t you have any thoughts about her?¡±


    ¡°If I had any feelings for her, would I let you lean on me?¡±


    Hearing this, Xia Cha sat up straight. Huo Heng did not let her leave and pulled her into his arms again, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were so jealous before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous.¡± Xia Cha sniffed. ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s unfair. You¡¯ve had countless girlfriends in the past, but you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve had. If I had known that this would happen, I would have had a few more boyfriends.¡±


    Huo Heng couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You won¡¯t have the chance anymore.¡±


    After supper, the two of them held hands and took a walk in the square.


    ¡°What are you nning to do the day after tomorrow?¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the ovepping shadows of the two people on the ground and replied softly, ¡°I have to work on Sunday. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I have something to do too.¡±


    Xia Cha did not ask him anything. She felt that even if they were a couple, they should have their own privacy and space.


    ¡­


    Soon, it was the weekend.


    Xia Cha arrived at the beach.


    This was a private beach with beautiful scenery.


    Xia Cha was supposed to shoot a perfume advertisement here.


    Xia Cha went to the changing room and changed into a long white dress. The design of the dress was simple and elegant, making one feel pure and wless.


    The theme of the perfume was beautiful, romantic and dreamy.


    The advertisers had found a male model for Xia Cha.


    The director was a middle-aged man. He had originally thought that thismercial would be picked up by Bai Tong. The director had worked with Bai Tong before, and he felt that Bai Tong had a very strong camera sense.


    There was basically no need for him to spend any effort to film what he wanted.


    The director did not think highly of Xia Cha, but Star King Entertainment was promoting Xia Cha, and the advertisers also felt that Xia Cha¡¯s image was ssical and pure, which was suitable for this perfume theme. The director had no choice but to ept it.


    After Xia Cha came over, the director met her with a bad attitude.


    Xia Cha could feel the director¡¯s dissatisfaction toward her.


    After the male model came over, the director talked about their positioning and what they should take note of before starting the shoot.


    Not far away, a dark car stopped.


    Huo Third Master and Sister Jin got out of the car.


    The two of them walked toward the beach.


    Although he couldn¡¯t hear what the director said, Huo Third Master noticed the director¡¯s impatient expression.


    ¡°Director, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Director Zhang originally had his eyes on Bai Tong. Maybe he felt that Xiao Cha¡¯s camera sense wasn¡¯t as good as Bai Tong¡¯s.¡± Sister Jin looked at Xia Cha, who was standing by the sea in a long white dress and looked like a fairy. Her eyes were filled with gratification. ¡°When the filming startster, Director Zhang will realize that Xia Cha is more suitable for thismercial than Bai Tong.¡±


    Huo Third Master had one hand in his pocket, looking cold and noble. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Tell me how you felt after interacting with her for a while.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Master San is wrong. She is a promising talent. Besides¡­¡± Sister Jin hesitated. She did not know whether she should say some things.


    Huo Third Master saw through Sister Jin¡¯s thoughts. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°After interacting with Little Cha for a long time, I realized that not only does she look like Tangtang, but even her personality and preferences are very simr to her.¡±


    Huo Third Master¡¯s deep gazended on Xia Cha. The director had already started filming, and she immediately went into work mode.


    Her small hands lifted the hem of her dress and she ran barefoot down the beach.


    Xia Cha only had light makeup on her face, but her eyes were as bright as the stars. Her cherry blossom pink lips were slightly curled up, and her smile was pure yet a little shy. She was extremely beautiful.


    The male model behind her chased after her, her crispughter echoing along the beach.


    From afar, it looked like a pleasing painting.


    The director did not expect Xia Cha¡¯s camera sense to be so strong. She passed the first scene directly without him stopping.


    The director was impressed by Xia Cha¡¯s ability.


    This girl was born for the camera. She would definitely have great achievements in the future!


    Themercial was filmed for almost the entire day.


    In the evening, everything was settled.


    The director¡¯s attitude waspletely different from when he first met Xia Cha this morning.


    He took the initiative to shake hands with Xia Cha, ¡°Little girl, I hope I can still work with you in the future!¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Director Zhang.¡±


    Sister Jin walked over and looked at Xia Cha and the director. ¡°Everyone has worked hard today. Third Master has booked a private room at the seafood restaurant. I hope Director Zhang will honor us with your presence.¡±


    Director Zhang said, ¡°Third Master is too kind. I¡¯ll pack up my equipment and head over immediately.¡±


    Sister Jin brought Xia Cha into the car.


    Xia Cha was wearing thest set of clothes for the advertisement. It was a dark green strapless dress with a slit on the back. It had a retro color and style. Her exquisite corbone and two slender arms were exposed.


    The design of the dress was exquisite and it perfectly outlined her figure.


    After a day of filming, Xia Cha was a little tired. She did not n to go for dinner, but since the director and his crew were going, she had no choice but to go.


    After getting into the car, Xia Cha leaned against the seat to rest.


    Sister Jin woke her up.


    The car had already stopped at the entrance of the seafood restaurant.


    Xia Cha followed Sister Jin out of the car.


    Huo Third Master¡¯s car had just arrived. When Xia Cha got out of the car, Huo Third Master also got out.


    Huo Third Master looked at Xia Cha, who greeted him politely like a good student, ¡°Hello, Third Master.¡±


    It was a perfect example of how juniors should behave in front of their elders.


    The corners of Huo Third Master¡¯s lips curled up into a warm smile. No one could tell what he was feeling.


    Sister Jin had worked for Huo Third Master for many years. He was a little unhappy when Xia Cha acted like a junior in front of him.


    Sister Jin purposely walked to the back and let Xia Cha walk in front with Huo Third Master.


    Huo Third Master looked at Xia Cha¡¯s bare arms. He unbuttoned his suit and was about to take off his jacket and put it on Xia Cha¡¯s shoulders when the door of a private room was pulled open from inside.


    ¡°What kind of seafood do you want to eat? We can let the waiter take you to choose.¡±


    It was Huo Heng.


    He opened the door to the private room and a delicate figure stood behind him.


    Bai Tong.


    Xia Cha and Huo Heng¡¯s eyes met.


    Huo Heng¡¯s handsome face did not change at all. His long and narrow eyes moved away from Xia Cha andnded on Huo Third Master.


    Huo Third Master had taken off his suit and draped it over Xia Cha¡¯s slender shoulders.


    When Xia Cha saw Huo Heng and Bai Tong eating here, she was a little stunned and forgot to reject Huo Third Master¡¯s good intentions.


    Huo Heng saw that Xia Cha had Huo Third Master¡¯s suit jacket draped over her slender shoulders. A dangerous glint shed across his eyes, but his lips curled into a smile. ¡°What a coincidence. Did Third Master bring his employees here for dinner?¡±

 Chapter 1881 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (85)

    <h4>Chapter 1881: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (85)</h4>


    Huo Third Master nced at Xia Cha, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m treating the filming crew to a meal.¡± As he spoke, he nced at Bai Tong, who was behind Huo Heng. ¡°If you want, we can go together.¡±


    Before Huo Heng could say anything, Bai Tong, who was behind him, said, ¡°Third Master, Young Master Huo and I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Huo Third Master nodded and said to Xia Cha, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Xia Cha did not look at Huo Heng again and walked forward. Huo Heng was about to go out too, and the two brushed past each other.


    Originally, it was nothing, but Huo Heng suddenly grabbed her hand. When he let go, his fingertips lightly brushed against her palm.


    Xia Cha felt her scalp go numb.


    When she turned back to re at Huo Heng, he had already walked far away with Bai Tong.


    When they entered the private room, Huo Third Master nced at Xia Cha. Seeing that her red egg was a little red, he asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head. She took Huo Third Master¡¯s suit off her shoulder and returned it to him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Huo Third Master looked at Xia Cha, who had delicate eyebrows and fine eyes. He took the suit and slightly pursed his lips. ¡°Xia Cha, you don¡¯t have to be so respectful toward me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my boss and an elder. Of course I have to respect you.¡±


    Huo Third Master sighed silently and brought Xia Cha into the room.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha knew that Huo Heng was having a meal with Bai Tong, probably to get some information from her.


    She did not take it to heart.


    However, after Sister Jin entered the private room and arranged for her to sit next to the Third Master, she was a little unhappy.


    Being able to sit next to the boss was the dream of many female celebrities in thepany.


    But Xia Cha was not willing at all, especially when the others in the room looked at her and Huo Third Master as if they had something between them.


    Although Xia Cha was unhappy, she did not show it on her face. After all, Huo Third Master had not done anything to make people misunderstand.


    During the meal, Huo Third Master helped Xia Cha take some food like a gentleman. After Xia Cha tactfully declined, he did not pick any more for her.


    Halfway through her meal, Xia Cha received a message on her phone.


    ¡ª Come out.


    Xia Cha ignored him.


    After a while, he received another message.


    ¡ª I¡¯ll give you five seconds.


    Xia Cha told him to scram.


    After she replied, she received no more messages from him.


    After another five minutes, he replied, ¡®I¡¯m going to leave with Bai Tong. If I don¡¯te out, you won¡¯t be able to see me tonight.¡¯


    Xia Cha really wanted to kick that man.


    Where did he get his confidence from? He was about to take Bai Tong away, but wanted her to go out to meet him?


    After a few seconds, Xia Cha stood up from her seat, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I need to go to the washroom.¡±


    Xia Cha left the private room and went to the washroom outside.


    There was no sign of Huo Heng outside the washroom.


    Xia Cha lowered her head and walked inside.


    She took out her phone and was about to call Huo Heng when something tightened around her wrist.


    Before she could react, she was pulled into the men¡¯s washroom.


    Realizing that she had been pulled into the men¡¯s washroom, Xia Cha struggled to get out, but the next moment, she was pushed against the door frame.


    Click. It was a soft sound.


    The door was locked.


    Xia Cha was a little embarrassed. She raised her long and thick eyshes and red at the man. ¡°What are you doing? What if someone sees us?¡±


    Huo Heng ced one of his slender arms on the top of Xia Cha¡¯s head and held her slender waist with his other hand. With his height advantage, he looked down at her.


    He took a closer look at the dress she was wearing. It was retro and had a hint of femininity.


    The lines from her neck to her shoulders were very beautiful. Her skin was fair and smooth, like a top-grade unpolished jade, glowing with a lustrous luster.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    Huo Heng looked at the girl¡¯s fierce expression and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You know who Bai Tong belongs to.¡±


    ¡°I know, but you¡¯re always with her and there have been rumors about you two recently. I don¡¯t feel good about it.¡±


    Huo Heng took a step forward and pulled the girl into his arms. He caressed her silky hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost over.¡±


    He lifted her chin with his slender fingers. ¡°What¡¯s the situation between you and the Third Master?¡±


    ¡°My boss is treating me to a meal. It¡¯s that simple.¡± Xia Cha looked at the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Since I¡¯m with you, I won¡¯t be distracted.¡±


    Huo Heng liked her words.


    He lifted the corner of his lips and was about to say something when he heard voices outside the door.


    ¡°Eh, why is the door to the male restroom locked?¡±


    Startled, Xia Cha ced her hands on Huo Heng¡¯s shoulders and tried to push him away.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s here!¡±


    As if nothing had happened, Huo Heng smiled devilishly. ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    As soon as Xia Cha finished speaking, Bai Tong¡¯s voice came from outside again. ¡°Sir, are you going to the men¡¯s washroom? Can you help me see if there¡¯s a young and handsome man inside?¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s heartbeat elerated.


    ¡°Move aside. I¡¯ll hide in the cubicle.¡±


    Huo Heng refused to let go of her. His handsome and devilish face came up to her. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so annoying?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be annoying in front of your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of me.¡±


    Huo Heng smiled devilishly. ¡°Little Camellia, they¡¯re going to call the manager over to open the door.¡±


    Xia Cha had no choice but to raise her head and kiss him.


    ¡­


    Huo Heng looked at the girl who ran into the cubicle as if she was escaping. He took out his phone and sent a message.


    Soon, Bai Tong received Huo Heng¡¯s message and left.


    After the sound of Bai Tong¡¯s high heels faded away, Huo Heng opened the bathroom door and said to the strange man at the door, ¡°Turn around.¡±


    When the man saw Huo Heng looking at him with an unquestionable gaze, he was shocked and obediently turned around.


    Huo Heng sent Xia Cha a message: You cane out now.


    Xia Cha opened the door of the cubicle and ran to the door. Seeing that Huo Heng had asked the person who was going to use the washroom to turn around, she waved at him and ran away quickly.


    ¡­


    Huo Heng found Bai Tong in the parking lot.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, where do you usually work? I really want to see where you work.¡±


    Huo Heng nced at Bai Tong. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you there?¡±


    Bai Tong was ted. ¡°Really? Young Master Huo, you¡¯re too good to me.¡±


    Huo Heng drove his sports car to the Huo Corporation.


    After pressing his fingerprint, Huo Heng brought Bai Tong to the project department.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been helping Third Master get a piece ofnd recently. The bidding will start in a few days.¡± Huo Heng had both hands in his trouser pockets, looking very confident. ¡°Third Master and I are determined to get this piece ofnd.¡±


    Bai Tong smiled. ¡°Young Master Huo and Third Master will definitely win!¡±


    The two entered the office, and Huo Heng brought Bai Tong around.


    Bai Tong was a little tired, so he sat on the sofa to rest. Huo Heng made him a cup of coffee, and Bai Tong identally spilled some on him.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve dirtied your clothes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going to the washroom to wash up. Sit here for a while.¡±


    As soon as Huo Heng left the office, Bai Tong stood up and went to Huo Heng¡¯s desk.

 Chapter 1882 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (86)

    <h4>Chapter 1882: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (86)</h4>


    Bai Tong quickly turned on theputer on his desk.


    She took out a piece of high-tech technology that Huo Jie had recently developed from her bag.


    Very quickly, Bai Tong had stolen the confidential files on theputer.


    When Bai Tong heard the sound of footstepsing from the lounge connected to the office, she quickly turned off theputer and sat back down on the sofa.


    After a while, Huo Heng came out.


    He changed into a new shirt. The exquisite fabric wrapped around his smooth lines, making him look handsome and tall.


    Bai Tong pretended to take a nap and slowly opened her beautiful eyes. ¡°Young Master Huo, it¡¯s gettingte. My manager just called me. I have to catch the ne tomorrow morning, so I¡¯m going back first!¡±


    Huo Heng smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    ¡°No need, my manager is here to pick me up.¡±


    Huo Heng didn¡¯t force her and sent her to the elevator. After she left, he returned to his office.


    He nced at his desk.


    The mouse had been moved slightly.


    He touched theputer again. It was still warm.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and his lips curled up into a meaningful smile.


    ¡­


    Three dayster.


    Huo Heng headed to the auction venue.


    The piece ofnd that he and Huo Third Master were working on was called the E20 project.


    That was also a piece ofnd that Grandpa Huo wanted. If he couldplete the E20 project, he would be able to gain Grandpa Huo¡¯s favor.


    Huo Third Master¡¯s position in the Huo family would be even more stable. If Fourth Master Huo sessfully won the bid, he might rece him.


    The Huo Family members were all secretly working hard.


    Huo Third Master had been overseas for the past two days, and he had asked Huo Heng to take charge of this project.


    Huo Heng met Fourth Master Huo and Huo Jie at the auction.


    Huo Jie looked at Huo Heng and smiled meaningfully.


    The bidding began.


    Everyone handed in the sealed documents and waited for the results.


    After waiting for almost two hours, the bidding results were out.


    Fourth Master Huo had won the E20 project.


    Huo Jie nced at Huo Heng and gave him the middle finger.


    Huo Heng¡¯s handsome face darkened and he ignored Huo Jie.


    After leaving the venue, Huo Heng called Huo Third Master.


    Huo Jie called for his men to follow quietly.


    Not long after, Huo Jie¡¯s men came over to report to him. ¡°Young Master Jie, you guessed right. Huo Heng should have been scolded badly by Third Master. He looks very depressed now.¡±


    Huo Jie smirked.


    A brat from Yan City wanted to fight with him?


    This time, he would make him suffer a huge setback and make Third Master lose his status in the Huo Family!


    ¡­


    Huo Third Master rushed back from abroad overnight.


    Old Master Huo called him and Fourth Master Huo to the study.


    ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m not very satisfied with your recent performance. However, Fourth Brother has exceeded my expectations and impressed me.¡± Old Master Huo stood up from the leather chair and held Fourth Master Huo¡¯s hand. ¡°Fourth Brother, the E20 project was something I wanted to develop when I was young. You must not disappoint me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father¡±


    Because Old Master Huo valued the E20 project, he gave Fourth Master Huo many privileges.


    The higher-ups of the Huo Corporation were all smart people. Many people saw how much Fourth Master Huo was valued, and they also sided with him.


    The tides had suddenly changed.


    ¡­


    Over at Star King Entertainment.


    Something big had also happened.


    Not only did Bai Tong propose to terminate her contract, but she also brought several artistes who were willing to follow her to another new entertainment agency.


    That agency was called Starlight Entertainment, and it was newly opened by Huo Jie.


    As for the artistes that left with Bai Tong, Starlight promised them better resources.


    Recently, Star King had been promoting Xia Cha with all their might. In addition, Bai Tong had been fanning the mes in secret, which had already made many celebrities unhappy and jealous.


    As soon as Starlight offered them better treatment and resources, the few artistes who were already dissatisfied started to terminate their contracts.


    A few celebrities proposed to terminate the contract at the same time, which had quite an impact on Star King.


    However, Star King was one of the biggest entertainmentpanies in the country after all. This little wave would not affect its foundation.


    After all, most of the artistes were still willing to stay and were not tempted by the resources given by Starlight.


    Xia Cha was not optimistic about the future development of the few artists who had left. Firstly, no matter Starlight had promised them, they were just starting out. How much resources could they have?


    Even if they had good resources, they would only give them to Bai Tong.


    Secondly, she had betrayed thepany before her contract expired and had even caused trouble behind thepany¡¯s back. Whichpany would dare to ept such a character?


    Thirdly, if she did not be famous, she would definitely me thepany for giving her too little resources or not being good enough instead of reflecting on her mistakes. How much could such a person do in the future?


    On the day that Bai Tong left with a few artistes, she bumped into Xia Cha in the hall.


    Bai Tong walked in front of Xia Cha and curled her lips. She said with a faint smile, ¡°You deliberately hid Xia Furong from me, but I have the ability to make her famous again. If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see.¡±


    Xia Cha smirked, ¡°I wish you sess.¡±


    Looking at Xia Cha¡¯s calm demeanor, a sharp glint shed across Bai Tong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re secretly seducing Master Huo and Huo Heng. You want them to be your backers. Ha, don¡¯t daydream. The two of them have already fallen out, and Master Huo¡¯s status in the Huo family has plummeted. As for Huo Heng, he should be rolling back to Yan City soon!¡±


    Without waiting for Xia Cha to say anything, Bai Tong left proudly with his men.


    ¡­


    After Bai Tong left, Xia Cha took out her phone and called Huo Heng.


    She didn¡¯t know what Huo Heng had been busy with recently, but they hadn¡¯t contacted each other in days.


    She had seen the news on TV. It seemed like the E20 project had been snatched away by Fourth Master Huo.


    She wondered if he had been troubled by this recently.


    Bai Tong had brazenly terminated her contract with Star King and joined Starlight Entertainment. Wasn¡¯t this announcing to the world that she was on Huo Jie¡¯s side?


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    Xia Cha frowned and sent him another message.


    Xia Cha did not receive his reply until the evening.


    The Lunar New Year wasing soon. Xia Cha was going to release a new single after the Lunar New Year. She was going topose her own lyrics and melody.


    Recently, she had to revise the words she had written, so she didn¡¯t have much time to look for Huo Heng.


    He was probably busy since he did not reply to her messages, so she wasn¡¯t going to disturb him.


    At nine in the evening, Xia Cha returned to the apartment.


    She opened the door and changed her shoes.


    She suddenly realized that something was amiss.


    She did not turn on the lights after entering the house. Using the light from the corridor, she nced at the dark living room.


    There seemed to be someone sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    That person was smoking. The scarlet cigarette butt flickered.


    The air smelled faintly of tobo.


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart jumped to her throat.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    She turned on the lights and took out a bottle of pepper spray.


    The man on the sofa slowly turned around.


    Xia Cha was slightly stunned when she saw his face.

 Chapter 1883 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (87)

    <h4>Chapter 1883: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (87)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Under the bluish-white smoke was a handsome face that looked like it had been sculpted. When the man looked at her, his long eyes were half-shut, and he had azy and mischievous smile on his face.


    Who else could it be but Huo Heng?


    Xia Cha was surprised. She had never given him a key. How did he get in?


    Xia Cha nced at the door lock. It was intact.


    Seemingly seeing through Xia Cha¡¯s doubts, the man raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I used your key to get a matching one.¡±


    Xia Cha red at him, ¡°When did you match them? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±


    ¡°If you knew, you wouldn¡¯t be surprised to see me.¡±


    It was clearly a shock.


    This detestable man said it so matter-of-factly.


    Huo Heng put out his cigarette and looked at herzily.


    He was wearing a ck V-neck sweater with his sleeves rolled up slightly, revealing his strong and muscr forearms.


    His soft short hair was not pushed up like usual. It was slightly messy and covered his forehead, making his eyes look even longer and narrower. One look and one would drown in them.


    Xia Cha changed into her slippers and sniffed.


    She realized that apart from the faint smell of tobo, there was also the smell of alcohol.


    Xia Cha looked at the man on the sofa and realized that his eyes were bloodshot.


    She frowned. ¡°Did you drink?¡±


    Huo Heng nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you a cup of honey water.¡±


    Huo Heng watched Xia Cha¡¯s slender figure enter the kitchen.


    The apartment she lived in was not big. It had one bedroom, one living room, and the kitchen was small. He could see everything at a nce.


    Huo Heng got up from the sofa and walked to the kitchen.


    Xia Cha was making honey for him when she felt something tighten around her waist.


    The man hugged her from behind.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    The man did not seem to have heard her words. His thin and firm chin rested on the top of her head, smelling the faint fragrance in her hair. ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around. Why can¡¯t I hug my girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making you honey water.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t drink too much.¡±


    Usually, people who drank too much would not admit that they drank too much.


    Xia Cha could not be bothered with him. After struggling for a while and failing to break free, she continued with her work.


    After making the drink, she brought it to the man behind her. ¡°Drink it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Feed me.¡±


    Xia Cha red at him. ¡°You¡¯re not a child.¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s tall body took two steps forward. Xia Cha had no choice but to step back until her back was against the countertop. The man¡¯s slender hands were ced on the countertop behind her.


    She was trapped between his chest and the countertop.


    He lowered his head and looked at her. His slightly bloodshot eyes were bright and charming. Xia Cha¡¯s heart pounded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how dangerous your amorous eyes are?¡± Xia Cha had no choice but to bring the cup to his mouth.


    There was a smile in Huo Heng¡¯s eyes. That smile was as devilish as it could be.


    The more time she spent with him, the more she realized that he was really handsome to the core.


    After feeding him the honey water, Xia Cha remembered that she still had to edit the lyrics. She pushed the man away and said, ¡°Go and rest on the sofa. I still have work to do.¡±


    The man answered obediently.


    Huo Heng walked to the sofa andy down. Xia Cha took out the lyrics and sat on the carpet beside the sofa.


    After a while, the man got down from the sofa and slept beside her. He rested his head on herp.


    Xia Cha did not have the heart to chase him to the sofa.


    After hey down, he did not close his eyes. Instead, he looked at her, who was focused on her work.


    She worked, her mind free of all distractions, humming softly as she worked on modifications.


    Half an hourter.


    Xia Cha felt her neck aching. She rubbed it and looked down at the man.


    She had thought that he was asleep, but he opened his eyes the moment she saw him.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    Huo Heng held her hand and kissed the back of it. ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Xia Cha did not understand what he meant. She retracted her hand and punched his shoulder. ¡°How am I sillly?¡±


    ¡®Yes. I¡¯ve been letting him lean on me for so long that my legs have gone numb. Of course I¡¯m silly.¡¯


    Huo Heng seemed to have seen through her thoughts. He sat up, took the lyrics from her hands and carried her up.


    ¡°Huo Heng, what are you doing?¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Silly girl,¡± he repeated.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    The gentle morning light shone through theyers of curtains. Xia Cha slowly opened her thick and long eyshes.


    She seemed to have thought of something and looked to her side.


    It was empty.


    Just as Xia Cha was distracted, the bathroom door was opened.


    A man in a white shirt and ck trousers walked out. His sleeves were rolled up twice, revealing his strong arms and luxurious watch. The fabric of his clothes was ironed meticulously. Compared tost night¡¯s indolence and seductiveness, he looked more like a noble son from a prestigious family.


    Xia Cha thought that she had been tricked by him. She grabbed the pillow and threw it at him.


    Huo Heng took the pillow and put it aside. He walked over, slightly bowed his tall body, and said with a gentle smile in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll go for a meeting in the morning ande over to apany you in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Not wanting him to get too close, she lifted her hand to push his face away.


    But soon, he held her hand.


    He smiled and kissed her fingertips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you today.¡±


    ¡°When Ie overter, I¡¯ll wear a mask and cover myself.¡±


    Xia Cha ignored him and covered her head with the nket.


    Huo Heng smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll get Jian Ming to bring breakfast overter.¡±


    She ignored him!


    After Huo Heng left the apartment, Xia Cha lifted the nket.


    She stared nkly at the ceiling.


    She was a little stunned and confused, but there was also an indescribable sweetness.


    ¡­


    Huo Heng went to the Huo Corporation for a meeting.


    This time, Old Master Huo, the shareholders and higher-ups of the Huo Corporation were all present.


    Fourth Master Huo passed the development n of the E20 project to Old Master Huo, who was quite satisfied.


    Old Master Huo praised Fourth Master Huo.


    Halfway through the meeting, Fourth Master Huo¡¯s secretary suddenly came in and whispered something into his ear.


    ¡°What?¡± Fourth Master Huo, who had always been calm and collected, suddenly had a change in expression.


    At this moment, the conference room door was pushed open.


    Huo Jie ran in hurriedly. ¡°Fourth Brother, it¡¯s over. It¡¯s over.¡±


    Fourth Master Huo nced at Huo Jie and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in my office.¡±


    Just as Fourth Master Huo finished speaking, Huo Heng said, ¡°Old Master, I just received a message. I heard that the government ns to build roads on E20, so we can¡¯t conductmercial development.¡±


    Old Master Huo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°It¡¯s such an important matter. Fourth Brother, why didn¡¯t you ask around beforehand?¡±


    ¡°Father, there was no such news back then.¡±


    As soon as Fourth Master Huo finished speaking, Huo Jie rushed in front of Huo Heng and grabbed his cor. He looked at Huo Heng sharply.. ¡°It¡¯s you. You deliberately tricked us, right?¡±

 Chapter 1884 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (88)

    <h4>Chapter 1884: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (88)</h4>


    Facing Huo Jie¡¯s exasperation, Huo Heng appeared much calmer.


    Huo Heng smirked. ¡°Young Master Jie, how did I cheat you?¡±


    Huo Jie froze.


    In front of Old Master Huo, the higher-ups, and the shareholders, he naturally couldn¡¯t tell them that he had sent Bai Tong to steal Huo Heng¡¯s business secrets.


    Logically speaking, if Fourth Master Huo did not receive the news that E20 wanted to fix the road, how could Huo Heng know in advance?


    Could it be a coincidence?


    Fourth Master Huo naturally wouldn¡¯t let Huo Jie cause trouble in the meeting room. He coughed once, and Huo Jie let go of Huo Heng¡¯s cor with a dark expression.


    Old Master Huo personally made a call. After making the call to confirm the uracy of the information, his expression was cold as he threw a folder at Fourth Master Huo. ¡°I¡¯ve only praised you for a short while, but you¡¯ve already made such a big mistake!¡±


    Fourth Master Huo pursed his lips tightly, not saying a word to Old Master Huo¡¯s usation.


    Almost all of his liquidity had been invested into this project. If Old Master did not give him the funds, hispany would have to face the crisis of having its capital chain broken.


    The situation that was originally advantageous to him had suddenly taken a turn for the worse. He had not expected this.


    ¡°Father, it was my mistake this time.¡±


    Old Master Huo waved his hand. ¡°Hurry up and settle this matter.¡±


    Fourth Master Huo left the meeting room with Huo Jie.


    Once they reached Fourth Master Huo¡¯s office, Fourth Master Huo picked up the ashtray and threw it at Huo Jie, who was so frightened that he dodged. The ashtray fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Fourth Master Huo questioned with an ashen face.


    Huo Jie hung his head low with an expression of gritting his teeth.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.¡± Huo Jie didn¡¯t dare to look at Fourth Master Huo. ¡°Third Brother and the rest are really lucky this time.¡±


    ¡°Lucky?¡± Fourth Master Huo sneered. ¡°Do you think they didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Huo Jie was surprised. ¡°But even you didn¡¯t receive the news. How could they know in advance?¡±


    ¡°Third Brother might not have known, but that Huo Heng definitely got the news ahead of time. You asked Bai Tong to get close to him and steal the tender document from hisputer. I suspect that he knows everything.¡±


    Huo Jie did not really believe that Huo Heng had such means and ability, but the reality was right in front of him. Fourth Master had suffered a huge loss this time.


    Huo Jie clenched his fists tightly as a sinister look appeared in his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s just like Huo Ze back then. He¡¯s an eyesore. Someone like that would only ruin everyone by staying alive!¡±


    ¡­


    After the meeting.


    Huo Third Master called Huo Heng to his office.


    Huo Third Master patted Huo Heng¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You did well this time, but I have my doubts too. How did you know that the road was going to be built in advance?¡±


    Huo Heng had analyzed the terrain, traffic, residential andmercial areas. ¡°The development over there is gradually worsening. Moreover, the Shen family, who owns that piece ofnd, is in a hurry to sell it. I felt that something was wrong. Some time ago, I went to look for the young master of the Shen family and had a few drinks with him. One time, he drank too much and identally revealed this secret.¡±


    Huo Third Master looked at Huo Heng. This young man was far more talented than he had imagined.


    It reminded him of Huo Ze.


    Huo Heng saw that Huo Third Master was looking at him in a daze. Huo Heng asked, ¡°Third Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Huo Third Master shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You did well this time. Even if Fourth Brother can recover, we won¡¯t have to be afraid of him anymore.¡±


    ¡­


    Huo Heng left Huo Third Master¡¯s office and got into the car.


    He called Xia Cha.


    Jian Ming had sent him a message two hours ago. He had sent her breakfast but the little girl didn¡¯t open the door.


    He was indeed too impulsivest night. It was understandable that she was angry.


    No one answered Huo Heng¡¯s call.


    Huo Heng sent Xia Cha a message: Go to your apartmentter.


    After sending the message, Huo Heng drove to his hotel.


    When they arrived at the underground parking lot of the hotel, Huo Heng was about to turn into the parking lot when a slender figure suddenly rushed over.


    Huo Heng stepped on the brakes.


    Bai Tong blocked the windshield.


    Huo Heng took off his sunsses and lowered the car window.


    Bai Tong walked over and red at Huo Heng. ¡°Young Master Huo, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so scheming. You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s lips twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, you¡¯re going to kill me by doing that!¡±


    Huo Heng thought that Bai Tong was a weirdo. She had done something wrong but now, she was ming him for not showing mercy?


    ¡°Young Master Huo, I know you have feelings for me. I was wrong. Please give me another chance. I¡¯ll work like a ve for you in the future, okay?¡±


    Huo Heng couldn¡¯t be bothered with Bai Tong. He stepped on the elerator, and the sports car immediately left the parking spot.


    Huo Heng got out of the car and walked toward the elevator without looking at Bai Tong.


    After Huo Heng left, a figure in ck walked over.


    That figure directly walked towards Huo Heng¡¯s car.


    Bai Tong¡¯s eyes widened as she watched the man tamper with Huo Heng¡¯s car.


    Bai Tong walked over and grabbed the man¡¯s arm.


    The man was wearing a mask, so Bai Tong couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡±


    The man shook off Bai Tong¡¯s hand. ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    ¡°You want Huo Heng to get into an ident? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell him?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Jie said that you wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Bai Tong took two steps back.


    She didn¡¯t dare to do it, but this person had tampered with Huo Heng¡¯s car while she was around. If Huo Heng found out, wouldn¡¯t he suspect her?


    Seemingly seeing through Bai Tong¡¯s thoughts, the man said, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of the surveince cameras here. Huo Heng won¡¯t be able to find out.¡±


    Bai Tong wanted to say something, but the man quickly left.


    Bai Tong didn¡¯t dare to stay here any longer and could only leave.


    ¡­


    After Huo Heng finished his work in the suite, he took his clothes and went to Xia Cha¡¯s apartment.


    Just as Huo Heng¡¯s car drove out of the parking lot, an inconspicuous car followed him out.


    The MPV followed Huo Heng at a distance, making it difficult for others to notice.


    Huo Heng nced at the rearview mirror. The car drove into the road and he turned a corner.


    The MPV followed.


    Huo Heng drove very quickly. After driving for some distance, his phone vibrated.


    Huo Heng put on his Bluetooth. ¡°Little Camellia.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te overter. I don¡¯t want to talk to you for three days.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    His sudden reply stunned Xia Cha for a few seconds.


    She was just saying it out of anger, wanting him to coax her more.


    Unexpectedly, he added fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Huo Heng, you¡¯re a big liar!¡±


    He had tricked her step by step.


    After that, he started not cherishing her anymore.


    Huo Heng looked at the MPV behind him and said in a low voice, ¡°Little Camellia, I have something on now. I won¡¯t talk to you for now.¡±


    Huo Heng had already driven the car to the suburbs. It happened to be on a downhill road. The car¡¯s brakes had malfunctioned.

 Chapter 1885 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (89)

    <h4>Chapter 1885: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (89)</h4>


    Huo Heng was driving down the slope, and it was dangerous for the brakes to fail.


    What happened four years ago was happening to him once again.


    Huo Heng held the steering wheel tightly with both hands. His long and narrow amorous eyes revealed a trace of maliciousness.


    If they wanted him to die again, they had to see if they were capable enough to do so.


    The slope became steeper and steeper. On both sides of the road, there was a steep hillside. If one fell down, they would be smashed to pieces.


    Huo Heng¡¯s slender hands gripped the steering wheel tightly. Suddenly, he turned the steering wheel.


    The car rushed toward the hillside outside the protective fence.


    The MPV behind Huo Heng didn¡¯t move as fast as Huo Heng¡¯s car.


    When he caught up, he saw Huo Heng¡¯s car speeding away like an arrow leaving the bow.


    The MPV mmed on the brakes and stopped.


    The man in ck walked to the broken fence and looked at Huo Heng¡¯s sports car. After it rolled down the hill, there was an explosion.


    The man in ck took out his phone and took a video.


    The car exploded into mes.


    The man in ck sent the video to Huo Jie.


    Huo Jie quickly replied to the man in ck: Wait for me there.


    Half an hourter, Huo Jie arrived at the scene of the ident.


    Huo Heng¡¯s car had been burnt to ashes.


    Although they didn¡¯t manage to reach the ce where the car was burnt, Huo Heng must have been burnt to death.


    The corners of Huo Jie¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile. His eyes were vicious as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being heartless. You¡¯re the same as Huo Ze back then. If you get in my way, you¡¯ll only end up dead!¡±


    Huo Jie smiled and suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    In the dark, there seemed to be a pair of sinister eyes staring at him.


    Huo Jie quickly looked around.


    Suddenly, a tall figure jumped up from the slope.


    Huo Heng put away the rope in his hand. His eyes were sharp and his body carried a chilling coldness.


    When the person walked closer, Huo Jie saw that handsome face and his eyes widened.


    H-how¡­ could it be Huo Heng?


    He had someone tamper with his car, so how could he still be alive?


    Huo Heng walked up to Huo Jie and grabbed his cor.


    Huo Jie kept retreating until his body was pressed against the car.


    When the man in ck saw that Huo Jie was being held down by Huo Heng, he wanted to go up and deal with Huo Heng. Suddenly, an ear-piercing whistle came from not far away.


    A few ck cars sped over.


    The car door opened and Jian Ming came over with a group of elite bodyguards.


    They soon surrounded the man in ck.


    Huo Jie thought that Huo Heng had been burnt to death, so he hade alone.


    He had never thought that Huo Heng would still be alive. Not only that, but he had also set up an ambush here.


    In other words, he knew that his men had tampered with the car and deliberately lured them here?


    Huo Jie clenched his fists and swung them at Huo Heng¡¯s face.


    Huo Heng grabbed Huo Jie¡¯s fist with hisrge palm and slowly exerted his strength. Huo Jie was not as strong as him and had no choice but to retract his hand.


    As soon as he retracted her hand, Huo Heng¡¯s knee struck his abdomen.


    Huo Jie bent over in pain and held his abdomen.


    She red at Huo Heng with red eyes. ¡°You¡¯re just a young master from the branch family. If you dare to hurt me, Fourth Master will not let you off!¡±


    Huo Heng didn¡¯t seem to hear Huo Jie¡¯s words as he took out a dagger.


    The sharp de glinted coldly.


    Huo Heng narrowed his eyes. ¡°You were the one who arranged for Huo Ze¡¯s death back then.¡±


    Huo Heng said affirmatively.


    Huo Jie did not expect Huo Heng to suddenly mention Huo Ze. His pupils constricted. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Huo Heng took out a recording pen and said, ¡°I recorded what you said earlier.¡±


    Huo Jie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You know Huo Ze?¡±


    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s my idol.¡±


    ¡°Idol? Stop joking¡­¡± Before Huo Jie could finish, he saw Huo Heng¡¯s cold gaze and couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    For a moment, he realized that the way Huo Heng looked at him was no different from Huo Ze.


    In the past, Huo Jie had been a little afraid of Huo Ze.


    ¡°You tampered with Huo Ze¡¯s car and put carcinogens in his cigarette. How could you be so insane¡ª¡±


    Before Huo Heng could finish speaking, Huo Jie interrupted him with a frown. ¡°What did you say? Cancer? I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to admit it? Fine, your men have been captured by my men. Even if you don¡¯t admit it, he will.¡±


    As Huo Heng spoke, he took out a medicine bottle from his pocket and pinched Huo Jie¡¯s chin. Ignoring his struggles, he poured the medicine into his throat.


    ¡°Huo Heng, what did you feed me?¡±


    Huo Heng let go of Huo Jie and smiled meaningfully. ¡°In a minute, your stomach will start to hurt. After 24 hours, your organs will¡­¡±


    Huo Jie clenched his fists and wanted to punch Huo Heng¡¯s face, but his stomach hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t exert any strength.


    ¡°Huo Heng, take out the damn antidote!¡± Huo Jie squatted on the ground in pain.


    Huo Heng walked up to Huo Jie and looked down at him. ¡°You¡¯re about to die, yet you¡¯re still unwilling to tell the truth?¡±


    ¡°What truth? I admit that I was the one who caused Huo Ze¡¯s ident, but I don¡¯t know about the carcinogens you mentioned!¡±


    Huo Heng squatted down and grabbed Huo Jie¡¯s cor with both hands. ¡°Did Fourth Master Huo instigate you?¡±


    Huo Jie avoided eye contact. ¡°It¡¯s not Fourth Brother¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°Tell me the truth. Do you want to die now?¡±


    Huo Jie looked at Huo Heng¡¯s hellish eyes and his body trembled. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care who I am. Tell me everything you know and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    Huo Jie endured the pain in his stomach and said with a pale face, ¡°I was the one who wanted you to die. As for Huo Ze, he was originally a rich young master who didn¡¯t care about anything. He could live a peaceful life, but who knew that he would suddenly be interested in the family business? He even did well and made Old Master admire him. He blocked the way of others, so naturally, he could only be a short-lived ghost!¡±


    Huo Jie did not directly admit that Fourth Master Huo wanted to do something to Huo Ze, but Huo Heng already knew.


    Without Fourth Uncle¡¯s nod, how would Huo Jie have the guts to take his life?


    However, Huo Jie refused to admit that he had tampered with his cigarette. Could it be someone else from the Huo family?


    Huo Heng didn¡¯t say anything else. He left after giving Jian Ming some instructions.


    Seeing that Huo Heng did not give him the antidote, Huo Jie shouted, ¡°Antidote! I¡¯ve said everything. Where¡¯s the antidote?¡±


    ¡°Go to the prison and ask for the antidote!¡±


    ¡°Huo Heng, are you kidding me¡ª¡±


    ¡°You already tried to take our Young Master¡¯s life. Do you expect us to pretend that nothing happened?¡±


    When Huo Jie was taken away, his mind was in a mess.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why he had run into Huo Heng recently. It was as if he had run into a god of gue!

 Chapter 1886 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (90)

    <h4>Chapter 1886: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (90)</h4>


    Xia Cha did not know what happened to Huo Heng.


    She only knew that he had hurriedly hung up on her.


    She was already angry with him, yet he still dared to hang up on her!


    Were all men like this, not cherishing women once they had them?


    Xia Cha bit hard on her lip.


    She was angry at him, but she was even angrier at herself.


    If she had been more determined, nothing would have happenedst night.


    Xia Cha sat on the sofa and punched the pillow angrily.


    Her phone suddenly rang. Xia Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She quickly looked at her phone, and her heart that was jumping for joy slowly sank when she saw that it wasn¡¯t Huo Heng calling.


    Taking a deep breath, sheposed herself and answered the call.


    Sister Jin¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Xiao Cha, are you in the apartment?¡±


    Xia Cha replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Come to my officeter. I have two scripts for you to read.¡±


    It just so happened that Xia Cha did not want to stay in the apartment. Otherwise, her thoughts would run wild.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    After Xia Cha changed her clothes, she asked the driver to send her to Star King Entertainment.


    Sister Jin asked Xia Cha to wait for her in the small conference room.


    Not long after Xia Cha sat down, the door of the small conference room was pushed open and Huo Third Master walked in in a suit.


    Xia Cha immediately stood up from her chair, ¡°Third Master.¡±


    Huo Third Master nodded at her. ¡°I happened to be free this afternoon, so I came over to take a look at the script Sister Jin chose for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Xia Cha replied and did not say anything else.


    After Huo Third Master came in, the meeting room became even quieter.


    Xia Cha looked down at her phone while Huo Third Master looked at the documents.


    Before long, Sister Jin entered.


    She handed the script to Huo Third Master and Xia Cha.


    After more than two hours of discussion, Xia Cha listened to Huo Third Master and epted one of the fantasy dramas.


    After the discussion, Sister Jin called. She left the meeting room to answer the call.


    Huo Third Master was about to leave when he suddenly staggered.


    Xia Cha noticed that there was something wrong with his expression. She pressed her hand against her stomach and asked, ¡°Third Master, is your stomach feeling unwell?¡±


    Huo Third Master ced one hand on the conference table and looked at Xia Cha with a frown. He nodded lightly.


    ¡°Do you have any stomach medicine?¡±


    Huo Third Master took out his car keys. ¡°It¡¯s in my car. Xiaocha, can you help me get it?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xia Cha took Huo Third Master¡¯s car keys and left quickly without thinking much.


    After Xia Cha left, Huo Third Master sat on the chair and closed his eyes.


    Sister Jin came in from outside the meeting room and walked to Huo Third Master¡¯s side. She whispered, ¡°Third Master, Xiaocha has gone down?¡±


    Huo Third Master nodded, took out his phone and tapped on the screen.


    A live feed appeared before Huo Third Master and Sister Jin.


    Xia Cha opened the car door and quickly took out a bottle of stomach medicine from the storagepartment.


    Upon seeing Xia Cha¡¯s actions, Huo Third Master¡¯s deep eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Did you see anything?¡± Huo Third Master asked in a low voice.


    Sister Jin shook her head. ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±


    Xia Cha had already taken the stomach medicine and closed the car door.


    Huo Third Master exited the surveince camera and leaned his slender body against the chair.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her the location of the medicine, but she knew where it was.¡± Huo Third Master¡¯s car never drove women, and no woman knew where his medicine was, except Xia Tang¡­


    Just now, he asked her to go down and get the medicine. He did not tell her where the medicine was, but she knew.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha took the medicine from Huo Third Master¡¯s car and entered the elevator.


    She also realized that something was wrong.


    How did she know where the medicine was the moment she opened his car door?


    He clearly hadn¡¯t told her.


    Xia Cha frowned. Somehow, she seemed to be guided by something.


    Xia Cha sent the medicine to Huo Third Master¡¯s office.


    Since she had already chosen the script, there was nothing else to do in thepany. Sister Jin asked Xia Cha to have dinner with her, but Xia Cha refused.


    Sister Jin didn¡¯t force her.


    After Xia Cha left, Sister Jin went to Huo Third Master¡¯s office.


    ¡°Third Master, do you really think that Xiao Cha might be Xia Tang?¡± This was too unbelievable.


    Huo Third Master pursed his thin lips, neither saying yes nor no.


    There were many unbelievable things in this world.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha entered the elevator.


    Two female artistes who had entered thepany a year ago were standing in the elevator. They were Xia Cha¡¯s seniors.


    Xia Cha greeted them.


    One of the female artistes said in a sobbing tone, ¡°I broke up with my boyfriend. We secretly dated for two years but in the end, I realized that in his heart, I was just a substitute. In his wallet was a photo of his first love.¡±


    ¡°I realize that men usually can¡¯t forget their first love. They even like to put their first love¡¯s picture in their wallets.¡±


    Another female artist eximed, ¡°Oh my god, you actually met such a boyfriend? My ex-boyfriend was like that too. He imed to love me, but in the end, he hid his first girlfriend¡¯s photo in the deepest part of his wallet, thinking that I wouldn¡¯t find out.¡±


    ¡°Right, those men are all scumbags!¡±


    When the elevator was about to reach the first floor, the female artist who spoke first said to Xia Cha, ¡°Xiaocha, you¡¯re still young. You may not have a boyfriend yet, but if you do, you must keep your eyes open and not be fooled. Or secretly check his wallet when he¡¯s not paying attention and see if he has a first love or something.¡±


    ¡­


    On the way back, it started to rain.


    Xia Cha sat by the car window and looked at the city shrouded in rain and mist. She was stunned and confused.


    The words of the two female artistes kept repeating in her mind.


    She didn¡¯t know how Huo Heng took a fancy to her back then and how he fell in love with her. In the past, she often had the illusion that he was looking at another girl through her.


    He had an unforgettable woman in his heart.


    Could there be a photo of that woman in his wallet?


    Xia Cha knew that when two people were together, they had to trust each other wholeheartedly. However, she was still a 19-year-old girl. After what happenedst night, she had been in a state of panic and confusion. In addition, he had suddenly hung up on her today. She felt even more flustered and insecure.


    Once a girl felt insecure, her thoughts would run wild.


    For example, did he treat her as a substitute?


    Or did he not want to cherish what he now had?


    The more she thought about it, the more her head hurt; and her heart panicked.


    Back in the apartment, Xia Cha took a shower in the bathroom.


    Lying on the bed, she forced herself to fall asleep.


    She tossed and turned, ncing at her phone from time to time. She endured this self-torture until midnight.


    Her sleepiness finally returned. Just as she was about to fall asleep, her phone rang.


    When she saw the number shing on the screen, her quiet heart suddenly beat wildly.


    Huo Heng was calling her!


    The bastard finally remembered her!


    Xia Cha bit her lip. She did not want to pick up the call, but she did not want to let the conflict and unhappiness pass. She pressed the answer button with her fingertips.

 Chapter 1887 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (91)

    <h4>Chapter 1887: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (91)</h4>


    Xia Cha did not speak after she answered the call.


    Until a strange man¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    ¡°Hello, this is the bartender at XX Bar. Mr. Huo drank too much. He gave me your number and asked me to inform you to pick him up.¡±


    Xia Cha :¡±¡­¡± He actually went to drink???


    Xia Cha said angrily, ¡°Tell him I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Xia Cha hung up with a taut face.


    Shey on the bed and tried to fall asleep again.


    But she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    That darned Huo Heng. He really knew how to make her angry!


    Xia Cha got up from the bed, changed out of her pajamas, and left the apartment with her bag.


    She hailed a cab and headed to the bar the bartender had mentioned.


    Xia Cha was wearing a mask and a hat. Although she was not yet a popr celebrity, she was already quite famous.


    It would be bad if someone took photos of her running to a barte at night.


    The moment Xia Cha entered, she saw Huo Heng.


    He was simply too dazzling.


    He sat on the high chair, his legs long and his shirt was unbuttoned. He supported his forehead with hisrge palm, his side profile handsome and thin.


    Xia Cha could not see his expression, and she did not know if he was really drunk or pretending.


    Xia Cha nced at the woman beside him.


    A beautiful mixed-race woman with delicate features and a slim figure was seated by his side.


    Although it waste at night, the bar was still very noisy. Xia Cha could not hear what the mixed-race beauty was saying to Huo Heng, but she had seen her leaning toward him.


    Seeing that she was about to lean on him, Xia Cha quickly walked over and grabbed the mixed-race beauty¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The mixed-blood beauty was dissatisfied that Xia Cha was holding her back.


    Xia Cha pointed at Huo Heng. ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend.¡±


    As they got closer, Xia Cha realized that Huo Heng was really drunk. There was an undeniable intoxication on his handsome face.


    The mixed-race beauty was not willing to let go of the handsome man she had finally met. Furthermore, judging from the high-ss brands he wore, she could guess that he must be of high status.


    ¡°You covered yourself up so tightly. How can you prove that she¡¯s his girlfriend?¡± The mixed-race beauty pushed Xia Cha and took the initiative to hold Huo Heng¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a fancy to him. He¡¯s my man now.¡±


    Huo Heng opened his eyes the moment the mixed-race beauty held his arm.


    He looked at the mixed-race beauty with bloodshot eyes and then at Xia Cha who was covered up tightly.


    He recognized Xia Cha almost immediately.


    He shook off the hand of the mixed-race beauty and reached out his slender and fair hand to Xia Cha. His scarlet lips curled into a devilish smile. ¡°Little Camellia.¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s tense heart rxed.


    He was so drunk, yet he could still recognize her. This meant that he still had her in his heart!


    Xia Cha walked back to Huo Heng. ¡°Why are you so drunk?¡±


    ¡°I feel terrible.¡± He patted his chest.


    Xia Cha did not know what had happened to him, but she was right that there was a trace of sadness in his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Xia Cha ced Huo Heng¡¯s arm on her shoulder and helped him leave.


    The mixed-race beauty was dumbfounded.


    She had set her eyes on this man two hours ago. She had approached her when he wasn¡¯t drunk, but he hadn¡¯t even looked at her.


    He had drunk too much and she thought that this was her chance. However, he still refused to look at her.


    She thought that he was cold to all women, but she did not expect him to be so obedient to this girl who was tightly covered up. The girl was fierce to him, but he still smiled dotingly.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha helped Huo Heng into the taxi.


    Huo Heng leaned on Xia Cha¡¯s slender shoulders.


    He was rtively quiet when he was drunk. He didn¡¯t make any noise and leaned on her shoulder like a good boy.


    By the time they arrived home, Huo Heng was already asleep.


    It took Xia Cha a lot of effort to help him to the apartment.


    She threw him onto the bed and bent down, panting heavily.


    ncing at the man on the bed, Xia Cha wished she could kick him to the Pacific Ocean.


    After catching her breath, Xia Cha came out of the bathroom with a basin of water and wiped his face and hands.


    When she wiped his face, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    He looked at her with blurry eyes. ¡°Tangtang¡­¡±


    His voice was a little muffled. If Xia Cha was not familiar with the name, she would not have heard what he said.


    She looked at his lips when he spoke and knew that he had called her Tangtang.


    Xia Tang was a singer that Xia Cha liked very much and was also her idol.


    In the past, when Huo Heng looked at her, he had also called her Tangtang.


    But at the time, she did not think much about it.


    ¡°Tangtang¡­ They all want me to die¡­¡±


    He turned around and closed his eyes again.


    The towel in Xia Cha¡¯s hand fell to the ground.


    The words of the two female artistes involuntarily surfaced in her mind¡ª


    Could Xia Tang be Huo Heng¡¯s first love?


    Xia Cha nced at Huo Heng. She walked to the bed and took out his wallet from his pants pocket.


    She knew that this was not right, but she felt like she was under a spell and could not control herself.


    Xia Cha lowered her eyes and opened her wallet.


    She nced at it briefly and was about to close it when she saw a photo from the corner of her eye.


    He didn¡¯t put it in thepartment. He put it where he could see it as soon as he opened his wallet.


    The woman in the photo had long, silky hair and was wearing a long white dress. She stood at the beach and the setting sun shone on her face. She was unbelievably beautiful.


    Xia Cha looked at the photo, her mind nk.


    Perhaps she had already expected that the woman he couldn¡¯t forget was Xia Tang, so she didn¡¯t have any strong emotions.


    She closed the wallet and put it back into the pocket of his pants.


    ¡­


    When Huo Heng woke up the next day, it was already morning.


    He looked at the ceiling for a while. When his consciousness slowly returned, he realized that he had arrived at Xia Cha¡¯s apartment.


    Last night, he only remembered that he drank a lot of alcohol. He didn¡¯t remember why he was at Xia Cha¡¯s apartment.


    Huo Heng got up from the bed and walked around the apartment.


    He did not see Xia Cha.


    He found his phone and called Xia Cha.


    But it was switched off.


    Huo Heng frowned slightly.


    ¡­


    For three consecutive days, Huo Heng couldn¡¯t contact Xia Cha.


    He only found out that she had gone overseas to watch a fashion show after watching the entertainment news.


    Huo Heng had to deal with Huo Jie¡¯s matter, so he didn¡¯t have time to look for her.


    The man in ck that Huo Jie sent to tamper with Huo Heng¡¯s car admitted his crime and implicated Huo Jie. He also confessed to the incident where he tampered with Huo Ze¡¯s car.


    When Old Master Huo found out that Huo Ze¡¯s ident was rted to Huo Jie, he flew into a rage.


    Huo Jie asked Fourth Master Huo to save him. Because of the E20 project¡¯s loss and Huo Jie¡¯s arrest, Fourth Master Huo¡¯s reputation was damaged and he was grounded by Old Master Huo.


    Huo Heng felt a chill run down his spine when he found out that Old Master Huo was only preventing Fourth Master Huo from going out and not letting him turn himself in to the police.


    He used to think that Old Master was the person who doted on him the most besides his parents.


    Huo Heng sneered.


    He was not in a hurry. One day, he would send Fourth Master Huo to prison.


    What he needed to do now was to find the person who put carcinogens in his cigarette and wanted him to die from terminal illness!

 Chapter 1888 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (92)

    <h4>Chapter 1888: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (92)</h4>


    After Xia Cha returned from watching the show overseas, she immediately started filming for her movie.


    This was her first movie ever since she debuted.


    As it was a fantasy drama, she needed to film in a remote area. Xia Cha went to the apartment and packed a few clothes before rushing to the filming site.


    The signal at the filming site was poor, and Xia Cha had to concentrate on filming, so her assistant kept her cell phone for her.


    Xia Cha had not contacted Huo Heng for days.


    When she was watching the show overseas, he had called her and sent her a message to contact him when she returned to Harbor City.


    But she ignored him.


    For the first time since they got together, they were in a cold war.


    Xia Cha did not want to let herself be free. She was afraid that her thoughts would run wild whenever she had time.


    She devoted herself to her work. Even if she had spare time, she would read and study.


    Xia Cha originally thought that herck of acting experience would drag down the progress of the crew, but unexpectedly, the director rarely stopped her scenes.


    Several times, the director even praised her for her good interpretation.


    A weekter, the fourth female lead came to the mountains.


    The fourth female lead had a few scenes with Xia Cha.


    The fourth female lead was the male lead¡¯s first love. After discovering that the male lead and the female lead were together, the fourth female lead became jealous and tried to assassinate the female lead several times.


    The next scene was a chase.


    To Xia Cha¡¯s surprise, the fourth female lead was Xia Furong.


    Some time ago, Xia Furong was brought to Starlight Entertainment by Bai Tong. Bai Tong even vowed in front of Xia Cha that he would definitely make Xia Furong famous.


    Xia Furong was originally hidden away. It seemed that Bai Tong really put a lot of effort into her to be able to get the fourth female lead for this big production.


    Xia Furong appeared in a long purple dress. Xia Furong, who had put on makeup, looked like a lotus flower. Her waist-length hair was tied up high and she had the heroic spirit of a heroine.


    Seeing Xia Cha, Xia Furong was no longer as cold as before. Instead, she smiled at her.


    Soon, their scene started.


    The two of them were suspended in midair by wires.


    Xia Furong held a sharp sword with a cold light in her hand, and Xia Cha held a long whip.


    The director shouted ¡°Action!¡±


    Xia Cha said, ¡°Zi Yi, there¡¯s no grudge between us. Why do you keep chasing me?¡±


    A trace of maliciousness shed past Xia Furong¡¯s eyes. She looked at Xia Cha with jealousy and hatred. ¡°No grudges? You stole the most important person in my life and caused him to be possessed. His whereabouts are unknown. I want you to pay with your blood.¡±


    Next was the fight scene.


    Xia Furong flew toward Xia Cha and waved the long sword in her hand.


    ¡­


    Sister Jin did not stay here every day when Xia Cha was filming in a remote area.


    There were many things in thepany that she had to deal with. She only came here asionally when she was free.


    While filming this scene, Sister Jin and Huo Third Master came to visit.


    Looking at Xia Cha who was floating in the air with her long hair and skirt fluttering in the wind, looking like a fairy from the Jade Pool, Sister Jin smiled with satisfaction. ¡°This style suits Xiao Cha very well.¡±


    Xia Cha had a fair and ssical appearance. Her eyebrows were long and slender, and her face was small and delicate. In ancient dramas, she could show all the advantages of her looks.


    Huo Third Master nodded and was about to say something when something happened to Xia Cha who was fighting in mid-air.


    The wire hanging from her body suddenly broke, and in the process she kept rising.


    No matter how calm Xia Cha was, she was shocked.


    Everyone in the crew was stunned when they saw Xia Cha falling at a high speed.


    Huo Third Master was the first to react. He strode forward and caught Xia Cha just as she was about to fall.


    No matter how slim Xia Cha was, she was still an adult. Moreover, the impact was too great. After Huo Third Master caught Xia Cha, the two of them tumbled unsteadily toward the slope at the side.


    The director quickly reacted and called for someone toe forward.


    Xia Furong, who was still on another wire, saw that Xia Cha had dodged another bullet. Her eyes shed with maliciousness and indignation.


    B*tch!


    Why was it that she had someone to save her every time, and she could always escape with her life?


    After she stopped rolling, Xia Cha opened her eyes with lingering fear.


    She was protected in Huo Third Master¡¯s arms. Huo Third Master¡¯s big hand was still protecting the back of her head.


    Xia Cha smelled blood.


    ¡°Third Master, y-you¡¯re injured?¡±


    Xia Cha withdrew herself from Huo Third Master¡¯s arms and checked his injuries with a frown.


    The back of Huo Third Master¡¯s hand, which was protecting the back of her head, had been pierced by a sharp stone and bled a lot. There were also a few bruises on his arm and face.


    Xia Cha¡¯s back was also injured, but it was not serious.


    Huo Third Master shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The director rushed over with his men. When he saw Huo Third Master, he was shocked. ¡°Third Master¡­ why are you here?¡±


    Huo Third Master was one of the investors of this movie, and the female lead was an artiste under hispany, so it was normal for him to visit.


    However, Xia Cha was injured the moment he arrived. The director was afraid that he would withdraw his investment in anger.


    Huo Third Master stood up from the ground and brushed away the dirt and leaves on his shirt. He looked at the director sharply with his warm and deep eyes. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, Xia Cha would have broken her waist. If her head hit the ground first, her life might have been in danger. Is this how you deal with safety here?¡±


    The director had a lot of experience in the industry. It was rare for such situations to happen in his movies.


    But today¡­


    ¡°Third Master, give me some time. I will definitely investigate this matter.¡±


    After this incident, the director asked the crew to rest for a day.


    Although Xia Cha was not seriously injured, she was shocked.


    The film crew was resting in a small county hotel closest to the mountains. When they reached the county, Sister Jin asked Huo Third Master and Xia Cha to go to the hospital for a checkup.


    After the examination, Xia Cha went to her room to rest.


    She didn¡¯t take her phone from Sister Jin, nor did she watch TV. She didn¡¯t know that the scene of her being saved by Huo Third Master was taken by visiting fans and posted online.


    She became the top trending topic.


    ¡­


    Huo Heng was working in thepany. He had asked Jian Ming to find out where Xia Cha had gone, and realized that she had gone to a remote mountain area to film.


    He nned to finish the urgent work on hand and then go to the mountain area to find Xia Cha.


    After Jian Ming gave Huo Heng some documents to sign, he didn¡¯t leave as quickly as he usually did.


    Huo Heng raised his head and nced at Jian Ming. Seeing that Jian Ming¡¯s eyes were flickering and wanted to say something, Huo Heng narrowed his long and narrow eyes. ¡°Is there anything you need to be careful and uneasy about?¡±


    ¡°Miss Xia is on the trending search list. Did you see her?¡±


    Trending searches?


    Huo Heng picked up his phone and tapped on the screen.


    As expected, Xia Cha was on the trending search list.


    Huo Heng clicked on it and saw the photo. His handsome face sank at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye.


    There were only four photos. At a ce that was going downhill, Xia Cha was hugged tightly by Huo Third Master. The two of them looked extremely intimate.


    One of them was Xia Cha looking up from Third Master Huo¡¯s arms. Their gazes were intertwined. Huo Third Master was looking at Xia Cha with a deep and gentle gaze.

 Chapter 1889 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (93)

    <h4>Chapter 1889: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (93)</h4>


    Huo Heng stared at the photo for a few seconds. The more he looked at it, the more he frowned.


    ¡°Young Master, maybe it¡¯s not what you think. Since Miss Xia is with you, she probably won¡¯t be with Huo Third Master anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Huo Heng stood up and said with a dark expression, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m unhappy because I saw her hugging Third Master Huo?¡±


    Based on his experience, someone had deliberately posted the photo online.


    Since it was intentional, the photos would definitely be taken in an intimate and ambiguous direction.


    Based on his understanding of Xia Cha, even if she was angry with him, she would not do something like two-timing.


    Moreover, the environment they were in should be at the filming location.


    After Huo Heng¡¯s analysis, Xia Cha might have had an ident and was saved by Huo Third Master. That was why they were so close.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha slept until evening.


    She had been busy recently and had not had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    In the evening, the assistant came in and told Xia Cha that her hanging wire was broken because the prop master had been bribed by Xia Furong.


    Xia Furong and the prop master had already been sent to the police station.


    Xia Cha didn¡¯t expect Xia Furong to be so stubborn to actually want to kill her.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Huo Third Master, the consequences of her fall would be unimaginable!


    Xia Cha personally went to the hotel kitchen and made a few dishes. She asked Sister Jin and Huo Third Master to have dinner together.


    The next day, Xia Cha continued filming in the mountains.


    After filming her scenes in the morning, Xia Cha went to the makeup room to change.


    Xia Cha pushed the door open and was about to close it.


    Suddenly, a slender hand reached over.


    Before Xia Cha could react, a tall figure walked in and locked the door.


    Xia Cha looked at the travel-worn man and widened her eyes slightly.


    Huo Heng had driven all night.


    His ck shirt was slightly wrinkled and there was a faint stubble on his handsome jaw.


    ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡± Xia Cha looked at the man in disbelief.


    Huo Heng sized Xia Cha up from head to toe, his eyebrows slightly deepened. ¡°Did something happen to you yesterday?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s heart sank.


    She had indeed met with an ident.


    He held her hand. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    Xia Cha was about to reply that she was fine when she suddenly remembered that they were still in a cold war. She pulled her hand back forcefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Huo Heng looked at the little girl in front of him, whose face was tense and her eyes cold. He held her slender shoulders and said, ¡°Are you still angry about what happened that night? You¡¯re my girlfriend. Isn¡¯t it only a matter of time before we get together?¡±


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t make you regret choosing me again.¡±


    Xia Cha thought of her grievances over the past few days and felt a lump in her throat. She pulled Huo Heng¡¯s hand away from her shoulder and took a few steps back. ¡°I already regret it, Huo Heng. I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore.¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s handsome face darkened.


    He thought that she was throwing a tantrum because of what happened that night and would recover in a few days. He did not expect her to still be angry after being angry for so many days and not want to be with him.


    ¡°Little Camellia, I know you feel wronged. You can hit me or scold me¡­¡±


    Xia Cha turned around, ignoring him.


    Huo Heng walked over and hugged her from behind.


    His well-defined handsome face came up to her and his thin lips kissed her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, alright?¡±


    Xia Cha elbowed the man away.


    From the look on his face, he probably didn¡¯t know what she was angry about.


    Xia Cha closed her eyes and adjusted her breathing, ¡°Huo Heng, do you think I¡¯m angry about what happened that night? You¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m angry because you¡¯re a scumbag who only has one person in his heart, but is deeply in love with another woman!¡±


    Huo Heng furrowed his brows, his dark red lips pursed tightly. The atmosphere was tense.


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha¡¯s cold face and asked hoarsely, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Xia Cha did not want to beat around the bush with him. ¡°Do you remember the night you got drunk? I was the one who picked you up.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at his narrow and bright eyes, her emotions unclear. ¡°You called me Tangtang that night. I saw Xia Tang¡¯s photo in your wallet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re with me because I look like Xia Tang, right? If I didn¡¯t have this face, would you not take another look at me?¡±


    She initially thought that he would dodge guiltily after she said it out loud. Unexpectedly, his lips curled into a smile that she could not understand.


    Seeing Huo Heng¡¯s reaction, Xia Cha felt even angrier.


    ¡°What are youughing at? What¡¯s so funny?¡± Xia Cha red at him with a straight face. ¡°What would you think if I got drunk and called another man by his name and put a photo of another man in my bag?¡±


    Huo Heng narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll destroy that man!¡±


    Xia Cha was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one you really like. You don¡¯t have to pretend anymore!¡± Xia Cha grabbed his arm and pushed him outside. ¡°Go, I still need to change.¡±


    Huo Heng held Xia Cha¡¯s hand and looked at her with a secretive expression. ¡°Little camellia, do you feel jealous when I call you Tangtang? Do you want to destroy Xia Tang?¡±


    Xia Cha was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant.


    But¡­


    When he called Xia Tang¡¯s name, although she was angry, she did not feel indignant about treating Xia Tang as her love rival.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I didn¡¯t want to tell you for the time being, but since you¡¯re so concerned about whether Xia Tang or you are in my heart, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡±


    Before Huo Heng could finish, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Xiao Cha, have you changed your clothes?¡± Sister Jin asked.


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Heng and shook her head, signaling him to stop talking.


    ¡°It will be done soon.¡±


    ¡°Open the door. I¡¯ll get the makeup artist toe in and touch up your makeup.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m still changing.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the window and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll get a break in two days and return to Harbor City. We¡¯ll talk then.¡±


    Huo Heng didn¡¯t move. ¡°Has Third Master been here watching you film recently?¡±


    Xia Cha did not know about the trending topic yesterday. She thought that Huo Heng was misunderstanding her and the Third Master again. ¡°He came yesterday. There was an ident when I was up on the wires. He saved me.¡±


    Before Huo Heng could say anything, Sister Jin¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Third Master, why aren¡¯t you resting in the hotel?¡±


    Third Master came over.


    Xia Cha pushed Huo Heng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Leave quickly.¡±


    Huo Heng held Xia Cha¡¯s hand and looked at her with a deep gaze. ¡°Little Camellia, let¡¯s make our rtionship public!¡±


    Xia Cha was stunned for a moment.


    She shook her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to publicize it for the time being? Besides, I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet. I have to think about whether we should continue our rtionship carefully!¡±


    Huo Heng did not force her to make it public. He walked toward the window.


    ¡°Two dayster, I¡¯ll bring you to a ce and tell you a secret!¡±

 Chapter 1890 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (94)

    <h4>Chapter 1890: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (94)</h4>


    Huo Heng went out through the window.


    Soon, Xia Cha could no longer see him.


    Xia Cha thought of what he said just now and was slightly dazed.


    Take her somewhere and tell her a secret?


    Xia Cha admitted that she wanted to know the secret now, but the current situation did not allow for it. Seeing that she did not open the door after a long time, Sister Jin anxiously asked someone to get the key.


    Xia Cha hurried to the door and opened it.


    ¡°Xiao Cha, are you alright? Why did you take so long to open the door?¡± Sister Jin looked Xia Cha up and down. Seeing that she had not changed her clothes, she asked worriedly, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Xia Cha pursed her lips. ¡°I felt a little dizzy just now, but I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Huo Third Master, who was standing aside, looked at Xia Cha. There seemed to be a faint smell of tobo in the air.


    The smell came from Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha did not smoke, but she smelled of tobo, which meant¡­


    Huo Third Master nced at the dressing room and saw that the windows were wide open. He narrowed his deep eyes slightly.


    Xia Cha lied. She was not dizzy. She had been meeting a man inside.


    Huo Third Master walked to the side and took out his phone to call his assistant.


    ¡­


    Huo Heng drove the car out of the mountainous area. When he reached the small county, he went to the convenience store to buy a bottle of water.


    Back in the car, he picked up his phone and nced at it.


    He did not like to read entertainment news, but after Xia Cha entered the entertainment industry, he would habitually read entertainment news whenever he had time.


    He noticed that Xia Cha¡¯s production team was on the hot search list.


    Half an hour ago, an actress in the production team had met with an ident and fallen into the water. Her whereabouts were unknown now.


    The informant did not reveal who had fallen into the water, but manyizens guessed that it was the female lead, Xia Cha.


    Huo Heng¡¯s heart tightened.


    He called Xia Cha¡¯s phone, and was notified that the phone was switched off.


    Huo Heng turned the car around and drove back to the mountains.


    Along the way, he kept on running.


    When he reached the mountainous area, he quickly ran toward the production team.


    When they were about to reach the filming location, Huo Heng heard the director call Xia Cha¡¯s name.


    Seeing that the director was telling Xia Cha the requirements for the next scene, Huo Heng¡¯s tense heart finally rxed.


    He did not disturb Xia Cha. She did not want to make it public. He would respect her wishes.


    Huo Heng wiped the sweat off his forehead and returned to the car.


    He did not notice that there was a pair of eyes watching him closely.


    When they arrived at a ce with a signal in the county, Huo Heng picked up his phone and looked at thetest development of the actress falling into the water.


    The actress had been found. She was the third female lead in the show. She was fine.


    ¡­


    Huo Heng went back to Yan City.


    Xia Mo was living in Ning City now. After knowing that Huo Heng had returned to Yan City, she took a ne to Yan City.


    Huo Heng brought her to visit his ce in Yan City.


    ¡°You are fated to live the life of a young master. Tangtang is the pitiful one.¡±


    ¡°Tangtang will be very happy with me in the future.¡±


    Xia Mo red at Huo Heng. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me for help a few days ago? You asked me what to do if you made a girl angry. You know that you¡¯ve treated Tangtang badly in the past, but why don¡¯t you treat her better in this life?¡±


    Huo Heng thought of Xia Cha¡¯s angry face and did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°She saw Tangtang¡¯s photo in my wallet and thought that Tangtang was the only one in my heart. Then, she got jealous.¡±


    Xia Mo sighed. ¡°Although their souls are the same person, she doesn¡¯t have Tangtang¡¯s memories now. She will naturally be angry when she sees the photo. You¡¯re in the wrong too. Why didn¡¯t you put Cha Cha¡¯s photo there instead?¡±


    ¡°Little Momo is right. I¡¯ve changed it to Cha Cha¡¯s photo.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Little Momo? I¡¯m older than you now!¡±


    Huo Heng reached out one hand from his pocket and put it around Xia Mo¡¯s slender shoulders. He clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not care about how I address you. How¡¯s the matter I asked you to help me investigate?¡±


    Speaking of business, Xia Mo¡¯s pretty face turned serious. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in your study.¡±


    In the study, Xia Mo took out a DVD yer.


    ¡°After your car ident, the Auntie, who took care of your daily needs, passed away not long after. I even attended her funeral.¡±


    ¡°Thest time you asked me to find out about Aunty¡¯s daughter, as expected, her only daughter went overseas. No one knows where she is.¡±


    ¡°But fortunately, I asked Yanran for help. Yanran is best friends with the Queen of S Country, so she can find out more than me. Recently, she finally found Auntie¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°Auntie¡¯s daughter went to Country F. It¡¯s a very small country, but it¡¯s very suitable for retirement. After getting her address, I got a private investigator to go there.¡±


    Xia Mo turned on the DVD and a video yed. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    In the video, Huo Heng saw Auntie¡¯s daughter pushing an old woman in a wheelchair out of the room.


    The old woman¡¯s face was so old that it was hard to see her original features, but Huo Heng recognized her almost immediately.


    It was Auntie.


    ¡°Auntie is still alive?¡±


    Xia Mo had grown up with Huo Heng. When the private investigator asked her to watch this video, she immediately recognized that the person in the video was Auntie.


    Xia Mo nodded. ¡°When I saw Auntie, I didn¡¯t expect her to still be alive. I even attended her funeral back then.¡±


    The cigarettes that Huo Heng smoked back then were added with carcinogens. Only his closest friends could do that.


    Auntie was his nanny and had taken care of him since he was born. He had always treated her like family.


    Back then, there was only animosity between them because of one thing, but Auntie chose to believe him and did not me him at all.


    Auntie¡¯s daughter had fallen in love with him at first sight. Although he was a famous yboy back then, he had never been involved with anyone around him.


    After his aunt¡¯s daughter confessed to him, he rejected her on the spot. He thought that she was a sensible girl, but he didn¡¯t expect her to sneak into his room when he was drunk once¡­


    When he realized that something was wrong, she ran outside with her hair in a mess, saying that he had forced himself on her.


    After Auntie found out, she pped her daughter twice in front of the Huo Family.


    ¡°Momo, I want to see Auntie personally.¡±


    Xia Mo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡± Every week, Auntie¡¯s daughter would bring her to the hospital for a checkup. At that time, Huo Heng could pretend to be the doctor who treated her.


    ¡­


    After Xia Mo left, Huo Heng went to Xia Cha¡¯s filming location.


    They were supposed to meet in two days, but when he thought about the past, he suddenly missed her a lot.


    It was almost midnight when Xia Cha returned to the small county hotel. She had just taken a shower when she heard knocking on the door.


    Thinking that her assistant had brought her supper, Xia Cha opened the door.


    Before she could see who was outside, she was pushed into the room. Then, she was pulled into someone¡¯s arms.


    The man¡¯s strong arms held her tightly, making it hard for her to breathe.


    She was shocked and panicked. She was about to push him away when her chin was suddenly lifted.


    She saw the man clearly.


    Huo Heng!!!

 Chapter 1891 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (95)

    <h4>Chapter 1891: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (95)</h4>


    Xia Cha was surprised to see Huo Heng¡¯s face.


    Hadn¡¯t he left long ago?


    Why was he suddenly here?


    Xia Cha had just taken a bath and removed her makeup. She was clean and delicate, her skin fair and smooth. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders and she was wearing white pajamas. Her bright and moist eyes widened in surprise.


    She looked so pitiful.


    Huo Heng kicked the door shut behind him.


    He carried Xia Cha and turned around. Xia Cha¡¯s slender back was pressed against the door frame.


    She had her hands on the man¡¯s firm shoulders and before she could recover from the shock, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    Xia Cha¡¯s long eyshes fluttered violently.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Before she could say anything, there was a knock on the door, followed by the assistant¡¯s voice.¡± Cha Cha, supper¡¯s here. ¡±


    Xia Cha pushed Huo Heng¡¯s shoulder with a red face and lowered her voice. ¡°Go to the bathroom.¡±


    Huo Heng looked at her embarrassed face and pinched her cheek before he walked in with a smile.


    Xia Cha covered her face and took a deep breath before she opened the door.


    The assistant saw Xia Cha¡¯s red face and thought that she had juste out from a hot bath. ¡°Cha Cha, you look really good.¡±


    Whether she put on makeup, or waspletely bare-faced, she could make people¡¯s eyes light up in surprise.


    In the entertainment industry, there were no shortage of beauties, but Xia Cha had a kind of ssical beauty, as if she hade from ancient times.


    Xia Cha took the supper from the assistant and smiled. ¡°I might get too haughty if you praise me again. It¡¯s gettingte. Go back to your room and rest!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Cha Cha, you should rest early.¡±


    After the assistant left, Xia Cha carried the bag into the room.


    Her assistant had personally cooked a bowl of fried rice for her. Her stomach had been feeling ufortable that night, so she had not eaten much. Now, she was really hungry.


    Xia Cha sat at the table and took out the food box.


    After two bites, she heard the bathroom door open. She didn¡¯t need to look up to know that Huo Heng hade out.


    Xia Cha lowered her eyes and ate quietly, not talking to Huo Heng.


    But she could feel that Huo Heng¡¯s gaze was on her.


    After a while, Xia Cha saw that he was staring at her. She raised her head and red at him. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, tell me about that secret!¡±


    It was obvious that Huo Heng did not intend to tell her about it now. After returning to Harbor City, he still had some preparations to do.


    He walked in front of her, pulling a chair over to sit down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you on the day you return to Harbor City.¡±


    Xia Cha felt that this man was quite despicable. She was curious, but he did not tell her what it was.


    She took her chopsticks and poked the lunch box twice to show her unhappiness. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between saying it now and saying it two dayster?¡±


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s a difference.¡±


    Seeing that he was unwilling to tell her, Xia Cha ignored him and lowered her head to eat her fried rice again.


    Huo Heng had never seen an actress who could eat so much, not to mention that it was in the middle of the night.


    Seeing her take one bite after another, he smiled and said, ¡°Slow down. No one will take it from you.¡±


    Hearing his words, Xia Cha choked.


    She coughed violently.


    Huo Heng hurriedly got up and found her water bottle. He unscrewed it and fed it to her.


    Xia Cha drank two mouthfuls of water and Huo Heng patted her back. ¡°Why are you like a child?¡±


    Xia Cha coughed until her tears came out. Her eyes were red as she red at Huo Heng. ¡°I was angry at you.¡±


    She was full from anger and could not eat anymore.


    Xia Cha got up and walked toward the bathroom.


    Huo Heng looked at her back. ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    Xia Cha went to the bathroom to wash her face and rinse her mouth.


    When she came out, she saw Huo Heng sitting in front of the table, eating the remaining fried rice.


    Compared to her, he was much more refined and elegant.


    Seeing that he did not mind that it was hers and was enjoying it, her ears turned slightly red.


    Perhaps noticing her gaze, he looked at her. Thinking that their conflict had not been settled, she red at him with a sullen face. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to tell me tonight, why did youe here?¡±


    After Huo Heng finished hisst mouthful of fried rice, his slender fingers curled at Xia Cha.


    ¡°Camellia,e here.¡±


    He smirked slightly. He was extremely handsome and when he smiled, he was extremely charming.


    Xia Cha ignored him. She did not want to see his charming handsome face. She turned around and said with her cheeks puffed up, ¡°I¡¯m tired from filming for the entire day. You should just leave!¡±


    After she had finished, the person behind her did not respond for a while.


    Xia Cha was about to turn back when suddenly, something tightened around her slender waist.


    The man hugged her from behind.


    Xia Cha tried to pry his hands away, but his hands were like chains that she could not pry them away.


    ¡°Huo Heng, if you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll be angry.¡±


    The man leaned down and pressed his thin lips by her ear. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask why I came to find you?¡±


    Before Xia Cha could say anything, she heard him say in her ear, ¡°Cha Cha, let¡¯s not have a conflict, okay?¡±


    ¡°Huo Heng, I haven¡¯t forgiven you¡­¡±


    Before Xia Cha could finish speaking, he picked her up.


    ¡­


    At dawn, Xia Cha kicked the man hard.


    ¡°F*ck, Little Camellia, are you trying to murder your husband?¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s palm-sized face was angry, as if she wanted to vent all of her anger. She hit the man¡¯s arms and shoulders with all of her strength.


    As she did so, her eyes watered and tears fell.


    Seeing Xia Cha crying, Huo Heng wiped her tears with his slender and fair hand. ¡°Good baby, don¡¯t cry, okay?¡±


    The more he humored her, the more she wanted to cry.


    She did not know why she felt so miserable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to film during the day? Your eyes won¡¯t look good if they¡¯re swollen from crying.¡±


    Xia Cha choked, ¡°You know that I¡¯m filming but you still bully me!¡±


    No matter how Huo Heng tried to coax her, Xia Cha did not stop crying.


    He sighed. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Leave now. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Huo Heng was about to get up and leave. Seeing that Xia Cha insisted on him leaving, he did not want her to cry anymore and got up.


    He stood by the bed and looked at the girl who had covered her head with the nket. ¡°Little Camellia, I¡¯ll wait for you in Harbor City.¡±


    The girl ignored him.


    Huo Heng walked toward the door.


    After a while, Xia Cha heard the sound of the door opening and closing.


    She revealed her face and nced at the door.


    Seeing that he had really left, the grievance in her heart deepened.


    She felt that she was being rather stubborn. She clearly could not bear to part with him, but she was lying.


    However, hadn¡¯t he gone overboard too?


    She had not forgiven him and he had made her angry again!


    Xia Cha put on a jacket, opened the door, and looked outside.


    Seeing that the man was leaning against the wall, ying with his lighter and not leaving, her heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 1892 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (96)

    <h4>Chapter 1892: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (96)</h4>


    Seeing that the man did not leave, Xia Cha was panicked and confused.


    On reflex, she grabbed his arm and pulled him in.


    Xia Cha quickly closed the door.


    It was almost dawn. What if the crew saw him?


    After Huo Heng was pulled in, his tall body leaned against the door frame. Seeing that Xia Cha looked like she wanted to beat him to death, he said hoarsely, ¡°Little Camellia, can you hit me?¡±


    Xia Cha ignored him.


    Huo Heng looked at the tears on her long eyshes and felt incredulous.


    He wanted to go forward and hug her, but he knew that she was very disgusted.


    He took out a cigarette and put it between his lips.


    He was about to light the cigarette when she reached out to take the cigarette away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t smoke in my room.¡±


    Huo Heng put the lighter into his pocket and took a step forward to hug Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha struggled in his arms but could not break free. She clenched her hands into fists and punched his shoulders several times.


    Her hands slowly loosened as she continued to hit him.


    ¡°Why is this Huo Heng such a bastard? He always makes my baby angry.¡± Hisrge palm caressed her head. ¡°Beat him to death. If you can¡¯t beat him, I¡¯ll help you beat him too.¡±


    He pulled her hand toward his face.


    Just as it was about tond on his face, she forced herself to retract her hand.


    Her head was lowered, but the next second, he lifted her chin.


    Their eyes met and the grievance in her heart dissipated.


    ¡°If I return to Harbor City and you don¡¯t have a reasonable exnation, I will really ignore you.¡±


    Huo Heng looked at her lovingly. ¡°Okay, baby. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me baby. It¡¯s so disgusting¡­¡±


    ¡°You are my baby.¡±


    Xia Cha was speechless.


    Huo Heng hugged her for a while and looked at the sky outside. Seeing that the sky was about to light up, he said hoarsely, ¡°When are you filming today?¡±


    ¡°This afternoon.¡±


    ¡°You can still sleep for a while in the morning.¡±


    Huo Heng carried her up and ced her on the soft bed. ¡°Sleep!¡±


    Xia Cha had cried earlier. She was too emotional and could not fall asleep immediately.


    Seeing her looking at him with resentment, Huo Heng kissed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Xia Cha hummed.


    Huo Heng got up.


    Before he could stand up from the bed, the girl hugged him from behind.


    Xia Cha leaned her face against his back and tightened her grip on him. ¡°Huo Heng, I¡¯m not trying to argue with you. A-actually, I don¡¯t feel safe¡­¡±


    ¡°In Wenfeng County, girls have to marry the person they like before sleeping together. When Mom found out that I was your girlfriend, she told me repeatedly to be careful, but I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really afraid because you were so fickle before.¡±


    Hearing her confess her emotions to him for the first time, Huo Heng felt pained and med himself.


    He grabbed her hand that was around his and held it tightly in his palm.


    ¡°I will marry you. Whenever you say you want to get married, I will marry you immediately.¡±


    ¡°If I, Huo Heng, betray you in my life, I¡¯ll get struck¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, the girl covered his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±


    Huo Heng turned back and saw that the girl¡¯s eyes had turned red again. He pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop talking.¡±


    He wiped her tears away and pulled her hand to his heart. ¡°In this life, I¡¯m only living for you!¡±


    Hearing this, Xia Cha could not control her emotions and finally burst outughing.

 Chapter 1893 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (97)

    <h4>Chapter 1893: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (97)</h4>


    Xia Cha slept.


    When she woke up, it was almost noon.


    Her vision was still a little dazed. When it became clear, she looked around.


    Huo Heng was no longer there.


    There was an exquisite box on the bedside table and a note was pressed under the box.


    ¡°I brought you your favorite pineapple tart. I¡¯ll meet you when you return to Harbor City.¡±


    After Xia Cha went to the bathroom to wash up, she took a few sips of water and picked up a piece of pineapple tart.


    Her lips curled up unconsciously.


    There was sweetness in her heart.


    Not long after, the assistant came to call Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha kept the tart and note that Huo Heng had left behind and tidied the room before leaving.


    When they arrived at the filming location, the makeup artist noticed that there was something strange on Xia Cha¡¯s neck.


    Even Xia Cha did not notice it herself, but the makeup artist could tell at one nce what it was.


    The makeup artist told Sister Jin about this after she helped Xia Cha put on her makeup.


    Sister Jin then told Huo Third Master.


    The hotel in the county was not equipped with surveince cameras, but it was easy to find someone.


    Not long after Huo Third Master asked around, he found out that a man who looked like Huo Heng hade to the hotel.


    Huo Third Master was already sure that Xia Cha was with Huo Heng.


    He stood in front of his room window. In the past few days, he had been working here. Although the environment was simple, he feltfortable seeing Xia Cha every day.


    He had a bold guess in his heart that could not be confirmed, but he could not wait to know the answer.


    Huo Third Master looked outside the window with a deep gaze and subconsciously narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡­


    After Huo Heng returned to Harbor City, he rushed to F Country.


    Xia Mo had arranged everything. After arriving in F Country, Huo Heng went to the hospital where Auntie did her body checkup.


    The day Huo Heng arrived was the day that Auntie came for her weekly check-up.


    Huo Heng put on his white coat and waited in the office of the doctor who was checking on Auntie.


    Not long after, Auntie was pushed in by her daughter.


    The doctor who checked on Auntie asked her daughter to leave first.


    After Auntie¡¯s daughter went out, the doctor also went out.


    Auntie was stunned for a few seconds and was wondering what was going on when a slender figure came out from behind the curtain of the office.


    Auntie was shocked when she saw the figure.


    That figure actually looked a little like Young Master Ah Ze.


    Huo Heng was wearing a mask. Seeing Auntie staring at him in a daze, he pulled the mask off.


    Auntie froze again when she saw him clearly.


    If the man in front of her did not look younger and more handsome than Ah Ze, she would really have thought that he was Ah Ze.


    Huo Ze sat opposite Auntie. He looked at Auntie¡¯s old face and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Auntie.¡±


    He called her.


    Auntie¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡°Y-you are¡­¡± Auntie asked in fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m Huo Ze¡¯s friend.¡±


    Hearing Huo Ze¡¯s name, Auntie¡¯s heart trembled again.


    Huo Heng stared at Auntie and saw the fear and guilt shing in her eyes. He put his hands on her wheelchair and leaned toward her slightly. ¡°Huo Ze has always treated you as his family. Who would have thought that the person closest to him would put carcinogens in his cigarette¡­¡±


    Auntie¡¯s body trembled.


    She had not lived well all these years.


    She was gued by nightmares every night.


    She was too ashamed to face Young Master Ah Ze.


    Auntie¡¯s eyes turned red and her pale lips trembled slightly. ¡°I-I¡¯ll apologize to him when I go to hell¡­¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s hands that were on the wheelchair tightened and the veins on the back of his hands protruded out. ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Huo Ze that Auntie treats him like family. I¡¯m sure you had no choice but to harm him. Now that he¡¯s no longer alive, if you really want him to rest in peace, why don¡¯t you expose the murderer who really harmed him?¡±


    Auntie looked at Huo Heng. His appearance, his expression, and his tone were simr to that of Huo Ze when he was stern and fierce.


    Faced with Huo Heng¡¯s straight gaze, Auntie¡¯s tears fell. ¡°Back then, that person used my daughter to force me to hurt Young Master Ah Ze. After Young Master Ah Ze got into an ident, I regretted it. When that person released my daughter, I wanted to perish together with him¡­¡±


    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t do it¡­ When that person met me, he was covered up tightly and used a voice-changer when he spoke. I really don¡¯t know who he is¡­¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s thin jaw tightened. ¡°You don¡¯t know who that person is?¡±


    Auntie shook her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ However, when I nned to perish together with him, I didn¡¯t kill him, but I stabbed him on his left shoulder. If he hasn¡¯t treated it well, there should be a scar on his shoulder.¡±


    Huo Heng pursed his lips tightly.


    Auntie looked at Huo Heng, who was simr to Huo Ze. She could not help but hold his hand lightly.


    But she had just touched him when he pulled her hand back.


    Auntie¡¯s health was already deteriorating. In the past few years, she had been living an ufortable life because she wanted to find out who had killed Young Master Ah Ze back then.


    She had used almost all of her savings on the private detective.


    However, she was still weak and even after spending all of her money, she had gotten nothing.


    Seeing this young and handsome man in front of her, her intuition told her that he had really been Young Master Ah Ze¡¯s friend back then.


    After Huo Heng arrived at the hospital, he had asked Auntie¡¯s attending doctor about her. Auntie¡¯s days were numbered and she could pass on in less than six months.


    Before Huo Heng came, he had thought that Auntie would deny it vehemently when he asked about Huo Ze¡¯s murder.


    If she denied it, he would believe her.


    He really did not want the people close to him to harm him.


    But Auntie did not.


    She admitted it.


    For a moment, Huo Heng really wanted to kill her.


    But she did not have long to live.


    She would not be at ease for the rest of her life and would still live in regret and self-me!


    Huo Heng did not look at Auntie again and stood up from the chair.


    Auntie watched as Huo Heng walked toward the office door. Her murky gaze slowly ovepped with Young Master Ah Ze¡¯s figure.


    Auntie called out unconsciously, ¡°Young Master Ah Ze.¡±


    Huo Heng stopped.


    He didn¡¯t turn back, closing his eyes as he left withrge strides.


    ¡­


    When Huo Heng returned to Harbor City from F Country, it was just in time for Xia Cha to return to Harbor City.


    He sent Xia Cha a message.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at XX Restaurant.¡±


    When she received Huo Heng¡¯s message, Xia Cha was sitting in Huo Third Master¡¯s car.


    Huo Third Master was returning to Harbor City. When he found out that Xia Cha was on a two-day break, he drove her back.


    Xia Cha wanted to take thepany¡¯s car back, but there was a malfunction in the car and Xia Cha was in a hurry to see Huo Heng. When Huo Third Master suggested that she take his car, she did not refuse.


    Sister Jin was also with them, but once they left the county, Sister Jin said that an important document had left in the county and she took a taxi back.


    Xia Cha sat in the back row, looking down as she replied to Huo Heng.


    Suddenly, the car stopped.

 Chapter 1894 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (98)

    <h4>Chapter 1894: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (98)</h4>


    Seeing the car stop, Xia Cha looked up.


    Her clear almond-shaped eyes met with Huo Third Master¡¯s deep ones.


    Huo Third Master had a gentle expression and a gentle smile on his lips. ¡°Xiaocha, sit in front.¡±


    Xia Cha was stunned.


    Then, she realized that Sister Jin was no longer in the front passenger seat. Huo Third Master was driving the car himself. It was indeed not appropriate for her to sit alone in the back.


    After all, with Huo Third Master¡¯s status, he was the boss. How could he let her sit in the back as her personal chauffeur?


    ¡°Third Master, why don¡¯t I drive?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a driver¡¯s license?¡±


    Xia Cha was a little embarrassed. ¡°No¡­¡±


    Xia Cha pushed open the car door and went to the front passenger seat.


    Not long after the car drove away, it started to rain heavily.


    Huo Third Master slowed down.


    Xia Cha nced at her phone from time to time.


    At this speed, she might not make it to her date with Huo Heng.


    However, the weather was bad and it was not safe to drive too fast.


    Huo Third Master saw Xia Cha ncing at her phone from time to time and smiled slightly. ¡°Are you in a hurry to go back?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Drive safely, Third Master.¡±


    Huo Third Master didn¡¯t say anything else, but he sped up.


    No one spoke in the car, and it was so quiet that the only sounds were the raindrops outside.


    Xia Cha¡¯s mind was filled with Huo Heng and the secret he wanted to tell her.


    Huo Third Master nced at Xia Cha and saw her looking out of the car window. Her delicate face was tense and there were small dimples at the bottom of her lips.


    His expression was slightly dazed.


    She really looked like Xia Tang.


    Their dazed expressions were all so simr.


    Drip, drip, drip¡­


    Just then, a car suddenly honked in front.


    Huo Third Master regained his senses and saw a van driving out of the forked road. It was raining too heavily and it seemed like he had not seen Huo Third Master¡¯s car. When he reacted, he kept honking in fright.


    It was toote to step on the brakes.


    The two vehicles collided.


    Xia Cha¡¯s head hit the windshield hard.


    It happened so suddenly that Xia Cha¡¯s mind went nk.


    Fortunately, Huo Third Master¡¯s driving skills were good. When he realized that the van was about to hit him, he turned the steering wheel. The van hit the rear of the car.


    Huo Third Master was more seriously injured than Xia Cha. His forehead was bleeding, and his arm had been pierced by broken ss, leaving it in a bloody mess.


    ¡­


    The van driver made an emergency call.


    Xia Cha and Huo Third Master were sent to the hospital.


    When Huo Third Master¡¯s assistant found out that he was hospitalized, he hurriedly sent a car over and brought Xia Cha and Huo Third Master back to Harbor City.


    Xia Cha rested for the night before she felt better.


    However, Huo Third Master was hospitalized. Huo Third Master¡¯s assistant gave Xia Cha a key. ¡°Miss Xia, if it¡¯s convenient, you can go to Third Master¡¯s house and take a change of clothes for him!¡±


    Xia Cha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The assistant arranged for a chauffeur to send Xia Cha to Huo Third Master¡¯s vi.


    Xia Cha nned to get clothes for Huo Third Master and change her phone. Yesterday, her phone screen was broken and she could not turn it on.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because her head hurt, but she couldn¡¯t even remember Huo Heng¡¯s phone number.


    When she arrived at Huo Third Master¡¯s vi, Xia Cha thought there would be butler and servants.


    However, he seemed to be the only one living in this vie. There was only a guard at the door and no one inside.


    Xia Cha went to the second floor.


    The vi was very big and there were many rooms.


    But she felt that it was familiar.


    As if guided by something, she walked toward one of the rooms.


    Walking to the door of the room, Xia Cha gently pushed it open.


    The door opened.


    The curtains in the room were drawn tightly and Xia Cha could not see the furnishing of the room clearly.


    She went in and touched the switch of the lights.


    She turned on the lights.


    Seeing the furnishing of the room, Xia Cha¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    There was a huge artistic photo on the bed. It was a ssic and beautiful woman who was wearing a long white dress, walking along the beach barefooted. The sea breeze lifted her long hair and she had a smile on her face, her eyes clear and extremely charming.


    Xia Tang.


    Xia Cha looked away from the photo on the bed and toward the wall on the other side.


    The walls were filled with photos of Xia Tang.


    Xia Cha walked over.


    The photos began from the moment Xia Tang debuted to herst concert.


    Xia Cha saw the photos of thest concert. Xia Tang was standing on stage with Huo Third Master and singing.


    The man was handsome while the woman was pretty, They looked like a couple.


    Xia Cha¡¯s head started to hurt again.


    She held her head in her hands and took a few steps back unsteadily.


    However, she identally bumped into an old-fashioned voice camera.


    In the quiet air, the song that Xia Tang and Huo Third Master were singing sounded.


    The two of them were singing a love song together, and they cooperated perfectly.


    Xia Cha¡¯s temples felt like they were being stabbed hard with needles.


    She held her head in her hands and slowly crouched down.


    Listening to the voices of the couple on the phone, a scene suddenly appeared in front of her eyes.


    The noble and handsome man came up to her with a microphone.


    He said with a deep and mellow voice,


    ¡°I came uninvited tonight. I hope Tangtang won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not good with words when ites to rtionships. I¡¯ve always thought that it¡¯s best for a man to dote on a woman by saying less. But in the past few years, you didn¡¯t catch on to my feelings.¡±


    ¡°I know what you care about but I don¡¯t care. Today, in front of so many of your fans, I want to promise you. Tangtang, I like you. Can you be my girlfriend?¡±


    Xia Cha seemed to have heard the crazy screams of the fans below the stage.


    Her head hurt more and more.


    She furrowed her eyebrows tightly. She was like an injured animal as she started to sob in pain.


    The images in her mind were still appearing.


    Suddenly, the scene changed again.


    ¡°I¡¯m very surprised, Huo Ze. Although I hated you before, I never thought of letting you die.¡±


    ¡°The second time I experienced the pain of living a life worse than death, do you know what price I paid? I lost the most important thing to a woman.¡±


    ¡°A person like me can only stay single for life.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Tangtang, have you ever felt moved because of me?¡±


    ¡°After experiencing pain that is worse than death, I can¡¯t like you anymore.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Xia Cha had a splitting headache from the scene.


    The veins on her forehead popped out.


    She panted heavily as her vision darkened and she fainted.


    ¡­


    Huo Heng was waiting at the western restaurant he had told Xia Cha about. He waited for an entire afternoon and night.


    He had booked the entire restaurant.


    The restaurant was supposed to be closed after a certain time. He had paid them even more so that they wouldn¡¯t close, and he had been waiting there.


    However, he still did not see Xia Cha even after waiting till the next afternoon.


    He called her but her phone was turned off.


    Huo Heng had a bad feeling in his heart.

 Chapter 1895 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (99)

    <h4>Chapter 1895: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (99)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Huo Heng called Xia Cha several times.


    Without an exception, all of the calls were cut off.


    Huo Heng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot from not sleeping the entire night.


    He raised his long fingers and pinched his nose bridge.


    The restaurant manager walked over and asked carefully, ¡°Young Master Huo, we¡¯re opening for business in the afternoon. Do you still want to book the entire restaurant?¡±


    Huo Heng handed her a card. ¡°Settle the bill.¡±


    As they left the western restaurant, Huo Heng felt a sense of helplessness.


    He called Jian Ming. ¡°Didn¡¯t you add Xia Cha¡¯s assistant WeChat a while back? Why don¡¯t you ask her what Xia Cha is doing?¡±


    Unless necessary, Huo Heng would not interfere in Xia Cha¡¯s movements.


    When he was still Huo Ze, he had been too narcissistic and had never cared about her feelings when he was with her!


    After a while, Jian Ming called Huo Heng.


    Xia Cha¡¯s assistant told Jian Ming that Xia Cha had taken Huo Third Master¡¯s car back to Harbor City the day before.


    She had returned to Harbor City yesterday and had turned off her phone, but she had note to their appointment.


    There seemed to be only one possibility¡ªsomething had happened to her.


    Huo Heng immediately tensed up again.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha fell into a nightmare.


    She was sitting in the car which brakes had malfunctioned, and the car rushed down the hill.


    It was very dangerous.


    She grabbed the handle tightly, all of the blood in her body rushing to her head.


    The car broke through the protective barrier and rushed down the cliff.


    The car kept rolling, and she couldn¡¯t help but be thrown around the car too.


    Pain hit her wave after wave.


    She opened her mouth slightly and tasted blood.


    She¡­ was going to die!


    Her eyshes were fluttering like the wings of an injured butterfly.


    Her bones seemed to be falling apart.


    Her hoarse voice called for help. ¡°Help, help¡­¡±


    Although her body was covered in wounds, she did not want to die.


    She waved her hands wildly in the air.


    ¡°Tangtang.¡±


    It seemed like someone was calling her name.


    That person¡¯s voice was clear, gentle, and elegant.


    It was as if he doted on her to the core.


    Xia Tang opened her eyes immediately.


    Her blurred vision slowly cleared.


    Above her was a white ceiling and she could smell the faint smell of disinfectant.


    She looked toward the man standing by the bed.


    He had handsome facial features, a handsome face, and a noble air to him.


    His eyes were filled with concern for her.


    Of course, it was none other than Huo Third Master.


    Xia Cha¡¯s mouth moved. ¡°Third Master.¡±


    Not long after the car fell down the cliff, she fainted.


    She thought that she would not be able to live.


    She did not think that she could see this world again.


    ¡°Third Master, is Huo Ze¡­ alright?¡±


    Hearing Xia Cha¡¯s words, Huo Third Master¡¯s deep pupils constricted.


    Although his handsome and cold face didn¡¯t have any emotions, his grip on Xia Cha tightened subconsciously.


    ¡°W-why wouldn¡¯t he be?¡±


    Huo Third Master did not know how to answer her. He called her in a deep voice, ¡°Tangtang.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Huo Third Master retracted his hand that was holding on to Xia Cha, turned around, and held his forehead.


    A faint blush appeared in his deep eyes.


    Although he had his suspicions, the moment he confirmed it, he still felt his world spinning in disbelief.


    Could such an unbelievable thing really happen?


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Third Master¡¯s reaction. Her first reaction was that Huo Ze¡¯s condition was very bad, or that he was no longer around.


    Xia Tang¡¯s heart sank.


    Although she didn¡¯t like Huo Ze and hated him to the core, she felt that he was also a pitiful person after finding out that he had cancer.


    Huo Third Master adjusted his mood very quickly. Looking at Xia Cha¡¯s slightly pale face, he touched her head and said, ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re hospitalized?¡±


    Xia Cha opened her bright eyes and frowned slightly. ¡°Why do you ask? I got into a car ident with Huo Ze, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Huo Third Master looked at Xia Cha and pursed his lips slightly.


    She had Xia Tang¡¯s memories and was now Xia Tang of the past.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just woken up and your body is still weak. Have a good rest first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Indeed, Xia Cha¡¯s head still hurt a little.


    After Huo Third Master left the ward, Xia Cha fell asleep again.


    When she woke up again, it was already the next morning.


    Her mental state had recovered a lot.


    It was only after she got up from the bed ident that she realized that her legs and feet were able to stretch out agilely while she did not seem to have any bandages on her head. She remembered that her head had suffered a very serious injury when the car had fallen down the cliff¡­


    Xia Cha touched her face and realized that something was wrong. She looked down at her hand again.


    These hands seemed to be thinner and paler than hers.


    What was happening?


    Xia Cha walked into the washroom quickly.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Xia Cha looked at herself. Her facial features looked a little simr, but she was sure that this was not her. She was stunned.


    Xia Tang raised her hand and pinched her face hard.


    Hiss¡­


    Ouch!


    She was not dreaming.


    But why had she be like this?


    She looked younger and prettier than before.


    Xia Cha looked at the girl in the mirror and her head started to hurt again.


    She hugged her head with both hands, squatting on the floor.


    Some memories that did not belong to her appeared like an old movie.


    So, she had been reborn into this girl called Xia Cha.


    It had been four years.


    ¡­


    When Huo Third Master came to the ward again, Xia Cha was no longer in it.


    He asked the nurse, and learned that Xia Cha had already settled the discharge procedures.


    After Xia Cha was discharged, she went to change her phone and got into a taxi.


    She gave the name of a district.


    After arriving at the district, Xia Cha went upstairs instinctively.


    This was her apartment in Harbor City.


    The door could be opened with a fingerprint, a key, or a password.


    It was impossible to get a fingerprint. She did not have the key.


    Xia Cha entered the password.


    The door opened.


    Pushing open the door, Xia Cha walked in.


    The apartment was still the same as before. There should be peopleing to clean it often and there were no dust on the furniture.


    Xia Cha sat on the sofa.


    To be honest, she could not ept that she had be Xia Cha.


    She did not understand how such a ludicrous thing could happen to her.


    Xia Cha sat like a statue for a long time.


    So, when Xia Mo came in, she was really shocked when she saw a slender figure sitting on the sofa.


    Apart from her and the cleaning auntie, no one else woulde to this apartment.


    ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡±


    The person sitting on the sofa slowly turned her head when she heard Xia Mo¡¯s voice.


    Seeing Xia Cha¡¯s pale face, red eyes, and slightly pursed lips, Xia Mo was stunned.


    When she regained her senses, she shouted, ¡°Cha Cha?¡±


    Realizing that Xia Cha had not officially seen her, she hurriedly introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m Xia Mo¡­¡± Halfway through her words, she felt that something was wrong.


    Xia Cha didn¡¯t have Xia Tang¡¯s memories, so how had shee in?


    Could it be¡­

 Chapter 1896 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (100)

    <h4>Chapter 1896: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (100)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Thinking that Xia Cha might have regained Xia Tang¡¯s memories, Xia Mo¡¯s heartbeat sped up.


    However, she was afraid that she was too abrupt and would scare Xia Cha. She could only control her emotions.


    ¡°Cha Cha, how did you get in?¡±


    Xia Cha got up and looked at Xia Mo.


    It had been more than four years.


    Her sister-inw was just as beautiful and bright as she remembered.


    Xia Cha did not ignore the agitation and nervousness in her eyes.


    Xia Cha was not stupid. Sister-inw should know that she was Tangtang.


    Xia Cha went forward and held Xia Mo¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    Xia Mo felt a lump in her throat when she heard Xia Tang calling her ¡®sister-inw¡¯.


    Although there were countless things she wanted to ask and say, they all turned into tears at this moment.


    Ever since she found out from Huo Heng that Cha Cha was Tangtang, Xia Mo would return to Harbor City from Ning City whenever she had time.


    She wanted to tell Junyuan and Yanran about this many times, but she was scared¡­


    If Xia Cha was not Tangtang, wouldn¡¯t they be sad and disappointed again?


    Besides, Huo Heng had told her not to provoke Xia Cha before she remembered it, in case she could not ept such things herself.


    But now, she was calling her ¡®sister-inw¡¯.


    It meant that her memories were back.


    Looking at the sobbing Xia Mo, Xia Cha could not help but cry.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry for making you sad.¡±


    Xia Mo raised her hand and wiped Xia Cha¡¯s tears away.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re still alive. Your brother and sister will be very happy to know that you¡¯re still alive.¡±


    Xia Cha nodded. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of scaring them.¡±


    ¡°No. They are your closest kin. No matter what you look like, they will be very happy as long as you¡¯re still Tangtang.¡±


    Xia Cha nodded and hugged Xia Mo tightly.


    They only calmed down nearly an hourter.


    Xia Mo pressed Xia Cha onto the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy some food and cook something for you.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t trouble yourself. Let¡¯s go out and eat!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±


    After marrying Junyuan, Xia Mo would research about food whenever she had time. Now, her skills were much better than when she had just married Junyuan.


    An hourter, Xia Mo had made three dishes and a soup.


    When they were eating, Xia Mo thought for a while and said to Xia Cha, ¡°Tangtang, I¡¯ll call you Cha Cha in the future!¡±


    Xia Cha nodded.


    ¡°Cha Cha, you remember your old memories. Do you remember what happened in the past few years?¡±


    Xia Cha nodded lightly.


    Xia Mo sighed in relief.


    Xia Mo knew Xia Cha¡¯s feeling for Huo Ze while she had still been Xia Tang.


    She did not like Huo Ze.


    Of course, any woman would not like the man who had caused her so much hurt.


    Unless she was a masochist.


    Xia Tang had always been an independent and quiet girl with her own ideas.


    Now that she was reminded of her memories, Xia Mo was a little worried. Would she still ept Huo Heng?


    With her intelligence, she should be able to guess that Huo Heng was Huo Ze!


    During dinner, Xia Cha¡¯s phone rang.


    Her new phone was already turned on silent.


    The same number had been called twice before Xia Mo came to the apartment.


    Just then, it rang again.


    Xia Mo saw the screen of Xia Cha¡¯s phone shing and she nced at it.


    Seeing the number, Xia Mo knew that it was Huo Heng calling.


    Xia Cha acted as if she did not see it, her expression cold and calm.


    ¡°Cha Cha, aren¡¯t you going to answer the call?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a spam call,¡± Xia Cha replied.


    Xia Mo wanted to say something, but she pursed her lips slightly when she saw Xia Cha looking down, looking like she was focused on eating.


    After dinner, Xia Cha fought to wash the dishes in the kitchen.


    Xia Mo secretly sent a message to Huo Heng.


    Xia Cha did not stay in the apartment for long. She had told Xia Mo that she would return to Ning City when she had time before leaving.


    Xia Mo wanted her to stay for a while more, but Xia Cha had something onter and did not stay.


    Huo Heng rushed over as quickly as possible.


    Entering the apartment, he saw Xia Mo and looked around. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Xia Mo sent a message, only saying that Xia Cha was here, and did not say much.


    However, Huo Heng could vaguely guess something.


    Xia Cha could not have appeared here for no reason. After all, this used to be Xia Tang¡¯s residence.


    Now that Xia Cha had appeared, it was likely that she had remembered something.


    Huo Heng asked Xia Cha to meet him this time to try to evoke some memories.


    It was to let her know that she was Xia Tang.


    Of course, he had thought before that perhaps if she had Xia Tang¡¯s memories, she might not be willing to be with him anymore, but this was something he had to experience.


    That night, he had gone to the small hotel in town to find her. He had refused to tell her because he could not muster up her courage.


    He was nervous, afraid, and concerned.


    After she became Xia Cha, her memories were nk. She was a teenage girl and had no past. She was a pure white piece of paper.


    He had saved her twice and was deeply in love with her. Naturally, she was moved by him.


    But if she regained her memories, he was not sure if she could forgive his sins in the past¡­


    ¡°Cha Cha has left.¡±


    A trace of disappointment shed past Huo Heng¡¯s eyes. He pursed his dark red lips. ¡°Momo, tell me the truth. Does she remember Tangtang¡¯s memories?¡±


    Xia Mo looked at the haggard Huo Heng and nodded silently.


    Huo Heng¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°Did she see my call?¡±


    Actually, there was no need to ask. She must have seen it.


    She simply did not want to answer it.


    Xia Mo walked to Huo Heng and patted his arm. ¡°I think she just remembered Tangtang¡¯s memories. Maybe she hasn¡¯t regained her senses yet. Give her some time. Besides, I asked her about the memories of the past few years. It¡¯s good for you.¡±


    Huo Heng did not dare to tell Xia Mo how badly he had hurt Tangtang back then.


    He closed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think she wants to be in contact with me for now. I won¡¯t disturb her for now.¡±


    Xia Mo looked at Huo Heng¡¯s retreating figure and chased after him. She wanted to say something but did not say anything.


    She would ve matters of the heart to them!


    ¡­


    No one knew where Xia Cha had gone. She had taken a few days off from filming.


    Even Sister Jin and Huo Third Master couldn¡¯t contact her.


    Three dayster, just as Huo Third Master nned to send people to find Xia Cha, she answered his call.


    Huo Third Master had made a reservation at a restaurant.


    When Xia Cha arrived, Huo Third Master was already there.


    Xia Cha hid herself in a ce that no one could find and spent three days alone.


    Although she still could not ept that she had be Xia Cha, she had basically gotten over it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte.¡±


    Xia Cha had no makeup on her face and was wearing a simple t-shirt and jeans. She looked clean and pure.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I just arrived too.¡± Huo Third Master got up and pulled the chair out for Xia Cha in a gentlemanly manner.


    After she sat down, he returned to his seat. ¡°In the future, do I call you Tangtang or Cha Cha?¡±

 Chapter 1897 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (11)

    <h4>Chapter 1897: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (11)</h4>


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Third Master and smiled. ¡°Call me Cha Cha!¡±


    Xia Cha felt that it was better for fewer people to know about her rebirth.


    Although it had been three days, she had forced herself to ept the fact that she had be Xia Cha. Yet, she was still shocked and in disbelief.


    ¡°Cha Cha.¡± Huo Third Master¡¯s lips curled up slightly. His handsome face and facial features looked very elegant and charming.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really be an uncle now, but you¡¯re still a young girl.¡±


    Xia Cha took a sip of the lemon juice. ¡°You¡¯ve taken good care of yourself. You don¡¯t look old at all.¡±


    After recovering her memories, her thoughts and mind were no longer that of a teenage girl.


    When she spoke in front of Huo Third Master, she had regained herposure as Xia Tang.


    Huo Third Master smirked. ¡°What do you n to do in the future?¡±


    ¡°Without Xia Tang¡¯s honor and status, I¡¯ll have to start over again. In the future, I have to film, go to school, earn money, and enrich myself.¡±


    The food that they had ordered was brought over. Huo Third Master cut the steak and handed it to Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Looking at Xia Cha who had her long eyshes lowered and was eating quietly, Huo Third Master wanted to say something but stopped himself.


    Xia Cha took a few bites and her stomach suddenly felt a little ufortable.


    The past few days, she had hidden herself and had not eaten much.


    Her stomach naturally felt ufortable when she suddenly ate greasy food.


    Xia Cha put down her fork and took a sip of soup.


    Ever after sensing the deep gaze from the other party, Xia Cha did not look up.


    After eating, Xia Cha chatted with Huo Third Master about work ns.


    Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Xia Cha suggested leaving.


    Huo Third Master sent Xia Cha back.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Xia Cha looked out of the window with her right hand on her cheek. ¡°Back to the apartment that thepany arranged for me!¡±


    After the car started, it was quiet.


    Xia Cha looked out of the car window. The bustling and luxurious night scenery was familiar to her.


    She had changed her body.


    Was this God¡¯s gift to her?


    By giving her a healthy body again?


    About twenty minutester, the car stopped at the entrance of the district.


    Huo Third Master got out of the car and opened the front passenger door for Xia Cha.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Cha Cha, you don¡¯t have to be polite with me.¡±


    Xia Cha smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go up first.¡±


    Huo Third Master looked at the faint shadow under Xia Cha¡¯s eyes. She probably hadn¡¯t rested well in the past few days.


    She nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Go up and have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xia Cha walked toward the stairs and suddenly saw a ck sedan parked in the dark.


    She pursed her lips and acted like she had not seen it.


    ¡­


    Huo Heng was sitting in the ck sedan.


    When Huo Third Master opened the door for Xia Cha, Huo Heng had already noticed them.


    He couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but she saw Xia Cha smiling at Huo Third Master.


    It was not the smile of the Xia Cha he was familiar with, but the smile of Xia Tang.


    Although they were the same person now, there was still a difference when they smiled.


    When Xia Cha didn¡¯t have Xia Tang¡¯s memories, she was only a teenage girl. When she smiled, she was innocent and bright.


    But now that she had regained her memories, her mind was mature and when she smiled, it was between a girl¡¯s and a woman¡¯s.


    He had to admit that her aura had changed drastically after she recalled Xia Tang¡¯s memories.


    Huo Heng watched her walk into the building but did not get out of the car.


    He was holding onto a half-smoked cigarette, narrowing his pretty eyes slightly as he sped up his smoking.


    Huo Third Master only left after the lights in Xia Cha¡¯s apartment turned on.


    Huo Heng didn¡¯t leave.


    After Xia Cha entered the apartment, she walked to the window, pulled open the curtains, and looked outside.


    Although she could not see the car hidden in the dark clearly, she felt that the car should still be parked there.


    ¡­


    Huo Heng finished smoking the cigarette and lowered his head. Just as he was about to light another cigarette, someone knocked on the car window.


    Huo Heng looked out of the window.


    It was Xia Cha.


    Huo Heng¡¯s heart jumped when he met her bright eyes.


    Huo Heng crushed the cigarette in his hand into two. After looking at each other for two seconds, he pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    Huo Heng was wearing a ck shirt today. He hadn¡¯t rested well recently either. He had lost some weight on his face and his eyes were still slightly red.


    But this did not hinder his charm.


    Whether he was Huo Ze or Huo Heng, he still had the ability to attract women.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t among those women.


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Heng, not avoiding his gaze. Her expression was very calm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s break up!¡±


    Not only was her expression calm, but her voice was even calmer.


    The air around seemed to have frozen.


    Huo Heng¡¯s handsome jaw was tense, as if he felt a little suffocated. He pulled open the buttons in front of his shirt, revealing his corbones.


    He had one hand in his pocket, his slender fingers clenched tightly into fists.


    ¡°I won¡¯t agree to it.¡± He looked at her with a serious and sharp expression on his handsome face.


    Xia Cha curled her lips into a sneer. ¡°If I were still a teenager, I would definitely be charmed by your charm. If you say no, she wouldn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Her smile widened, but her eyes were cold. ¡°However, I¡¯m Xia Tang now.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, you must be Young Master Huo!¡± Xia Cha stared into his eyes, her fair and delicate face unreadable. ¡°I¡¯ve said before that Xia Tang won¡¯t like you. She didn¡¯t in the past, and she won¡¯t now.¡±


    There was no emotion in her eyes.


    Huo Heng thought that her heart was probably as calm as water!


    When she asked for a break up, it was like she was saying that the weather wasn¡¯t very good today.


    Huo Heng suppressed his emotions and tried to say to her calmly, ¡°I did think that you wouldn¡¯t ept me for a while after you regained your memories. But Little Camellia, if you fell for me when you knew nothing, it means that you still have me in your heart. Why don¡¯t you put down your prejudices and hatred for me and let us start again?¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Heng quietly.


    To most women, he was undoubtedly the most handsome. Even though he was now in a new body, he was still an instant kill to all the young hunks in the entertainment industry.


    His actions exuded a youthful masculinity.


    She remembered how well he had treated Xia Cha in the past few years.


    But the harm he had done to Xia Tang was even worse.


    ¡°You should have known I was Xia Tang from the start, right?¡± She sneered. ¡°The current me is only neen years old. After you confirmed your rtionship with me, you did something so impatiently. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need me to say it out loud. You should know very clearly that if you really respect me, who has no memories, you wouldn¡¯t take me for yourself so quickly. You¡¯re still as arrogant and narcissistic as before and don¡¯t know how to respect people.¡±


    His slender hand held her shoulders. ¡°Cha Cha, I said before that I will be responsible. If you like, we can register our marriage now.¡±

 Chapter 1898 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (102)

    <h4>Chapter 1898: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (102)</h4>


    Marriage certificate?


    There was no joy in Xia Cha¡¯s eyes, but a trace of disgust.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of marrying you.¡±


    These few days, she had hidden herself.


    Thinking about what had happened to Xia Cha after the ident, she recalled what had happened to her.


    She was angry at Huo Heng.


    He knew that her memories were nk, and he had taken the opportunity to conquer Xia Cha¡¯s heart.


    Not only that, but he also knew what she was most afraid of. Despite the fact that Xia Cha was still a 19-year-old girl, he¡­


    When she was still Xia Tang, she had followed him at a young age.


    She had not been able to escape from his evil ws even though she had survived!


    Thinking of how she had lost the most important thing to a woman because of her two miscarriages, hatred grew in her heart!


    He had cancer and couldn¡¯t live long, so she tried to put down the unhappiness she had with him.


    She had apanied him to the snow mountain to fulfill hisst wish.


    In the end, she had even died with him.


    After experiencing such a big disaster, he did something she did not want to do before she could regain her memories!


    She did not want to repeat the past.


    Xia Cha smacked Huo Heng¡¯s hands off her shoulders.


    Her fair and beautiful face was cold.


    ¡°I can give you time to calm down, but don¡¯t mention breaking up so easily.¡± Huo Heng was an arrogant person deep down. In the past, women would kneel to him. She was the only one who could make him spend so much effort on her.


    After being reborn as Huo Heng, he had stopped having romantic rtionships. He was chaste and only had her in his heart.


    Apart from his career, he focused all of his attention on finding the culprit who had harmed him back then.


    Now that she had regained her memories, she wanted to kick him away.


    She wanted to cut all ties with him.


    What a ruthless girl!


    Huo Heng pursed his thin lips and clenched his jaw slightly.


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Heng¡¯s expression and knew that he was angry.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me time. I¡¯m not going to change my stance. Xia Tang won¡¯t like Huo Ze.¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s eyes slowly turned cold.


    Xia Cha did not look at him again. She turned around and prepared to leave.


    She hade down to make things clear with him.


    From now on, she had nothing to do with him.


    She had always been like this. She did not like to be ambiguous with others. Since she did not like him, she had to make it clear to him.


    With his current appearance and family background, there was nock of women who would like him.


    Xia Cha walked to the corridor and swiped the card. She was about to close the door when arge hand reached over and pushed it open.


    Before Xia Cha could react, her wrist was grabbed tightly.


    Then, she was thrown against the nearest wall.


    Her slender back hit the wall and she furrowed her eyebrows in pain.


    Xia Cha raised her long eyshes and looked at the handsome but cold man standing in front of her. Her eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Huo Heng, we¡¯re all adults. It¡¯s just a break up. Why do we have to make things difficult for everyone?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you said that you wronged me and wanted to make it up to me. Having me while my mind was nk was your way ofpensating me?¡±


    ¡°Or do you want to be like before, taking me without caring about my wishes and hurting mepletely before you¡¯re willing to let go?¡±


    She stared straight into his eyes, her words cutting into his heart like sharp knives.


    He knew that he had done her wrong.


    Before the ident, he wanted to make up for it, but he was powerless.


    After his rebirth, he used the advantage of his memory to find her and make the first move.


    He had thought about the consequences of making her remember everything.


    He had even made mental preparations.


    However, at this moment, he realized that he could not calm down.


    It was impossible for him break up with her.


    He looked down, his well-defined hands cupping her fair face. ¡°Little Camellia, no matter what, it¡¯s all my fault. God let us to live again because it¡¯s a chance for me to change. You¡¯ve fallen for me too. Why don¡¯t you forget the bad memories from the past?¡±


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m alive, my biggest wish is to give you happiness. Tell me, what did I do wrong? I¡¯ll change, okay?¡±


    Before, he was arrogant and regarded women as clothes. He had never humored a woman so softly.


    He just wanted her to stay.


    Xia Cha looked at the man close to her and thought she could calm down.


    However, her heart was in a mess.


    As Xia Tang, she really didn¡¯t like Huo Ze at all.


    However, this person was too despicable. He had captured Xia Cha¡¯s heart when she had no memories of him.


    The hatred from the past and the feelings from the present twisted her heart into a mess.


    Xia Cha bit her lip hard. To be honest, she did not like this feeling.


    He had tortured her so much in the past.


    How could she be with him so easily?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to change because I¡¯m not satisfied with you from head to toe.¡±


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha, who was determined to break up with him. His handsome face was tense and his eyes were dark.


    Xia Cha did not want to talk to him anymore. She pushed him with both hands. ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    Huo Heng grabbed Xia Cha¡¯s wrist and pressed her hands above her head.


    Looking at her cold face and anxious expression, he was furious.


    He knew that she did not like him like this, but he still could not control himself.


    Instead of pushing Huo Heng away, Xia Cha saw his handsome face and her eyes widened.


    She froze.


    He approached her very quickly and somethingnded on her lips.


    He kissed her.


    Xia Cha was stunned and all kinds of embarrassing memories shed in her mind.


    She raised her hand and pped his face.


    ¡°Huo Heng, do you not understand me? I¡¯ve already broken up with you!¡±


    Huo Heng felt half of his face go numb from her p. He pressed the tip of his tongue against his cheek and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I told you too that I won¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I¡¯ve already informed you.¡±


    Xia Cha was really angry this time. She pushed him away with all her strength.


    Looking at her retreating figure, he sighed softly.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha returned to the filming site the next day.


    After filming her scenes in the mountain area, Xia Cha returned to Harbor City for her lessons.


    It had been a month since she proposed to break up with Huo Heng.


    During the weekend, she received a call from Xia Chuan.


    ¡°Cha Cha, can youe back?¡±


    Xia Cha had originally nned to ask for leave and meet Junyuan in Ning City. However, Xia Chuan had called and from his tone, something must have happened at home.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Although she had only interacted with the Xia family for four years, she naturally knew how well Xia Chuan treated her.


    To her, they were as important as Junyuan and Yanran.


    ¡°Second Auntie and Second Uncle didn¡¯t let me call you, but recently, the two of them have been bombarded with awfulments.¡±


    Xia Chuan told Xia Cha what had happened recently. After hearing this, Xia Cha¡¯s eyes shed with coldness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

 Chapter 1899 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (103)

    <h4>Chapter 1899: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (103)</h4>


    After Xia Cha asked Sister Jin for leave, she returned to Wenfeng County that very day.


    Back at home, Qiu Zhi and Xia Zhenyuan could feel that Xia Cha was slightly different, but they could not put their finger on what was different.


    In the evening, Xia Chuan mentioned it in front of them. He felt that Cha Cha had matured a lot this time, and there was something they could not understand in her eyes.


    However, she was still as nice to them as before.


    Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi did not want to tell Xia Cha what had happened at home, but under Xia Cha¡¯s repeated questioning, they still told her.


    It turned out that Xia Furong had bribed the prop master and had almost killed Xia Cha. After she was sent into the police station, the people in the Xia family¡¯s old residence did everything they could do to get her out.


    Xia Zhenxiang and Ye Guixiangined non-stop in front of Xia Wangshi every day, badmouthing Xia Cha.


    They were talking about Xia Cha jinxing Xia Furong. Before Xia Cha entered the entertainment industry, Xia Furong had been doing very well. Xia Cha was very jealous and Xia Furong brought her into the industry, but she was ungrateful and stole Xia Furong¡¯s resources. She was simply worse than a pig or a dog.


    He also said that Xia Cha had only been able to release a single and film because she had slept with the boss of apany, embarrassing the Xia family.


    Xia Wangshi did not like Xia Cha to begin with. When she saw that the second branch of the family was doing well, she felt all kinds of difort.


    Xia Furong was the eldest granddaughter she doted on the most. Now, she was framed by Xia Cha and couldn¡¯te out, and she might even be sentenced to prison. Xia Wangshi hated Xia Cha and the second branch even more!


    Not long ago, she had personally gone to look for the second branch. She hoped that they would ask Xia Cha to let Xia Furong out because of her.


    However, Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi didn¡¯t. They said that Xia Furong deserved it. If their Cha Cha didn¡¯t have such a strong will, she might have died in Xia Furong¡¯s hands. They wouldn¡¯t pity a murderer who wanted their daughter¡¯s life!


    Xia Wangshi was furious.


    In her heart, the second branch¡¯s husband and wife were useless. If she just coughed, they would be frightened and obey her orders.


    However, ever since they left the family, they had never taken her seriously.


    Xia Wangshi was furious and visited them yet again. However, she used a trick this time.


    She had deliberately spoken ill of Xia Cha and even cursed her. At that time, Qiu Zhi had been furious and pushed Xia Wangshi.


    Although Qiu Zhi had not used much strength, Xia Wangshi had broken her leg.


    When Xia Wangshi went over, she asked Xia Zhenxiang and Ye Guixiang to take some vigers to look for her at a predetermined time.


    When Qiu Zhi pushed Xia Wangshi, Xia Zhenxiang, Ye Guixiang, and several vigers had witnessed the scene.


    Hence, the rumors started to spread.


    Wenfeng County was a ce that demanded filial piety. In the past, Xia Wangshi had treated Xia Zhenyuan and Qiu Zhi badly, and the vigers wanted to speak up for them.


    However, parents were still parents no matter how bad they were.


    This was not a ce that could not tolerate it when a daughter-inw pushed her mother-inw to the ground and broke her leg.


    The rumors were like a virus, spreading crazily.


    It was hard for Qiu Zhi to exin herself.


    All kinds of criticism came.


    Qiu Zhi had cried at home several times in the past two days. She felt that she had implicated her family. Not only would she be scolded by everyone, but her reputation would also be affected.


    After hearing what had happened, Xia Cha frowned slightly. ¡°Mom, I believe that she won¡¯t be crippled based on the strength you used to push her with.¡±


    Qiu Zhi lowered her head and wiped her tears. ¡°I was too rash. I should have just had held it in.¡±


    Xia Zhenyuan held Qiu Zhi¡¯s hand. Ever since she had married him, Qiu Zhi had suffered a lot.


    ¡°Ah Zhi, I know it¡¯s not your fault. Mom¡¯s scolding was too mean. She even cursed our Cha Cha. She¡¯s never treated us as family.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you gave her a light push and she fell and broke her leg. This is definitely strange.¡±


    ¡°The county¡¯s Doctor Li saw your grandmother. She really did break a bone.¡±


    Everyone in Wenfeng County knew that Doctor Li was a doctor with good medical ethics.


    ¡°Mom, let me settle this. You have a good rest at home for the next few days.¡±


    ¡­


    That night, Xia Cha pulled Xia Chuan out.


    Dressed in ck, the two of them hid by the door of the Xia family mansion.


    ¡°Cha Cha, are you suspecting that the olddy is pretending to be ill?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that the Old Madam¡¯s leg was injured when she fell?¡±


    Doctor Li lost his wife two years ago and had always been single. He had nothing to do with the Xia family. If the Old Madam had not broken her legs, would Uncle Li lieagainst his own conscience?


    He knew how great of a blow those lies would be to the Xia family¡¯s second branch!


    Xia Cha and Xia Chuan sat in the van and waited for several hours, but nothing happened.


    Xia Chuan got out of the car and bought a cup of milk tea for Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha took it and looked at Xia Chuan. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡±


    ¡°Foolish girl, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Xia Chuan¡¯s silly smile and felt that she was quite lucky. Both Xia Tang and Xia Cha had a good brother and sister.


    ¡°Cha Cha, look.¡±


    Xia Cha looked in the direction Xia Chuan was pointing.


    She saw a tightly covered figureing out of the old residence secretly.


    Her figure was covered too tightly and she really could not see who it was.


    However, it was definitely a woman.


    ¡°Brother, follow her and take a look.¡±


    The woman got into a ck car.


    The ck car drove to a secluded small river bank and a man and woman got out of the car.


    The man was Doctor Li, and the woman had taken off the head scarf wrapped around her head. Looking closely, they realized that it was their aunt, Ye Guixiang.


    ¡°Cha Cha, they came here in the middle of the night. Could it be¡­¡±


    Xia Cha nodded. ¡°Brother, we¡¯ll follow them and record a video.¡±


    Xia Chuan stopped Xia Cha. ¡°What¡¯s a little girl like you going to do? Wait for me in the car.¡±


    Xia Chuan got out of the car and quickly disappeared into the night.


    Xia Cha took a nap in the car. Xia Chuan had returned.


    ¡°He¡¯s really too shameless. I couldn¡¯t tell that Doctor Li was such a hypocrite.¡±


    ¡°Also, it¡¯s no wonder Xia Furong is so scheming since Eldest Auntie is like that too.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the dark night and smiled. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go back and rest early. There¡¯ll be a good show tomorrow!¡±


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Xia Wangshi was still sleeping when she suddenly smelled an unpleasant smell.


    Xia Wangshi sniffed.


    When she realized it was the smell of gasoline, she opened her eyes.


    Her eyes widened when she realized that ayer of gasoline had been poured on her bed, floor, and table.


    A slender figure was leaning against the door.


    Xia Cha!


    Xia Cha lowered her head and bit on a female cigarette.


    Xia Wangshi widened her eyes in horror. ¡°Little brat, how did you get in? Y-y-you¡¯re still smoking? God, you¡¯ve really been taught wrongly!¡±


    Xia Cha seemed to ignore Xia Wangshi¡¯s words. She took out a lighter and lit the cigarette.

 Chapter 1900 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (104)

    <h4>Chapter 1900: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (104)</h4>


    Xia Wangshi looked at Xia Cha as though she was looking at a monster.


    Xia Cha lowered her head and lit the cigarette with an indescribable charm.


    She narrowed her eyes and exhaled a mouthful of smoke.


    Xia Wangshi suddenly felt that this granddaughter in front of her was very unfamiliar.


    She used to be thin and small, malnourished, and a coward when she saw people. She did not expect that she would be like this one day.


    Her eyes sparkled coldly through the smoke.


    Xia Wangshi could not deny that her granddaughter was unbelievably beautiful now.


    Even the act of her smoking, which she thought only bad girls would do, looked as beautiful as a scroll painting.


    Xia Wangshi looked at the glimmering cigarette butt and frowned. ¡°Xia Cha, why did youe to my room so early in the morning? Your mother caused me to break my legs. Do you want to burn me to death?¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Xia Wangshi and did not waste any time. ¡°Whether you die depends on you. I¡¯ll count to ten. If you can¡¯t get out of bed, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Xia Wangshi shouted at the top of her lungs, but Xia Cha saw through her thoughts and flicked the lighter. ¡°If you make a sound, you won¡¯t even have a chance.¡±


    Xia Wangshi had never expected that she would be shocked by a little girl.


    ¡°One, two¡­ five, six¡­¡±


    Xia Wangshi red at Xia Cha angrily, her lips trembling slightly. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare. Don¡¯t threaten me.¡±


    Xia Cha ignored Xia Wangshi. ¡°Seven, eight, nine¡­¡±


    Seeing that Xia Cha really flicked the cigarette in her hand, Xia Wangshi was pale with fear. She did not care anymore and got up from the bed quickly.


    She did not even have time to wear her shoes as she cursed and ran out.


    Xia Cha had flicked the cigarette at a ce where there was no gasoline. She walked over and stubbed it out.


    Xia Wangshi ran into the yard with her messy hair. She stood at the door of the yard and cursed loudly.


    Several neighbors surrounded them.


    ¡°The Third Young Lady of Second Brother¡¯s family will go to hell when she dies. She poured gasoline on my room early in the morning and wanted to burn me to death¡­¡±


    Xia Cha walked out and looked at Xia Wangshi, who was cursing at her. Sheughed lightly. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m joking with you. If I really wanted to burn you, would I still have to wait for you to wake up? However, Grandma, didn¡¯t you have a bone fracture? Why are you still so energetic?¡±


    Xia Wangshi was stunned.


    When she reacted and wanted to fall to the ground, Xia Chuan rushed out of the crowd and grabbed Xia Wangshi¡¯s arm.


    ¡°All of them are revolting.¡±


    Hearing themotion, Xia Zhenxiang and Ye Guixiang from the eldest branch, and Xia Zhenli from the third branch, came out.


    Seeing her son and daughter-inwing out, Xia Wangshi cried, ¡°I¡¯m old, but I still have to be bullied by the younger generation. There¡¯s really no point in living anymore!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, can you stop acting? Your leg is clearly fine, but you still wronged Second Auntie and let the people in the county gossip about her. Do you know how ruthless you are? Don¡¯t you know that gossip can kill someone?¡±


    Hearing Xia Chuan¡¯s question, Xia Wangshi¡¯s lips trembled.


    Now, even the brat with the least status in her family dared to question her?


    Seeing that Xia Chuan was disrespecting Xia Wangshi, Xia Zhenli walked over and was about to p him, but Xia Cha blocked his way.


    Xia Zhenli raised her hand high and met Xia Cha¡¯s eyes for a few seconds.


    Seeing the coldness in Xia Cha¡¯s eyes, Xia Zhenli could not help but shiver.


    He was actually shocked by a little girl¡¯s gaze!


    ¡°What is this? Xia Cha, Xia Chuan, you¡¯re bing more and more outrageous bying to the old residence so early in the morning.¡± Ye Guixiang hated Xia Cha to the core. Her precious daughter had been detained because of Xia Cha.


    ¡°Doctor Li said that your grandma needs to rest properly because of your mother¡¯s push. Because of that, her bones were damaged. If Uncle Li wasn¡¯t good at his medical skills, your grandmother might have long¡­¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Ye Guixiang, who was still wiping her tears as she spoke. She knew that she wanted to gain the sympathy and support of the neighbors.


    ¡°Yes, your grandmother managed to walk again in a few days¡¯ time. It only means that Uncle Li¡¯s medical skills are good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we all saw your mom pushing your grandma.¡±


    Xia Cha did not n to talk nonsense and gave Xia Chuan a look.


    Xia Chuan took out his phone and yed a video.


    In the video, Ye Guixiang leaned into Doctor Li¡¯s arms. ¡°My mother-inw pretended to be pushed by Qiu Zhi, but she pretended to break her leg. I don¡¯t want her to recover so quickly. Do you have any medicine that can make her lie in bed for a while?¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s lying down for a while, I¡¯ll take care of everything at home and it¡¯ll be easier for me to go out for a date with you tonight.¡±


    ¡°There is, but will people find out?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid? You won¡¯t be able to leave easily after getting together with me.¡±


    ¡°How can I bear to leave you¡­¡±


    The next scene was very eye-catching.


    Ye Guixiang was stunned when she heard her conversation with Doctor Li.


    Not only was Ye Guixiang stunned, but everyone standing at the door was stunned.


    Xia Zhenxiang did not expect that Ye Guixiang would actually cheat on him with Doctor Li.


    Xia Wangshi had not expected Ye Guixiang to be so vicious that she would let her copse on the bed.


    When Xia Wangshi saw what happenedter, she shouted immediately.


    She charged at Ye Guixiang like she had gone crazy.


    Ye Guixiang was hit to the ground by Xia Wangshi.


    Before she could react, she was pped ruthlessly by Xia Zhenxiang.


    The Xia family¡¯s old mansion immediately turned into a chaotic mess.


    Xia Chuan pulled Xia Cha and left.


    With what had happened this morning, no one would say anything about Qiu Zhi anymore, because all of this had been orchestrated by the people in the old residence.


    ¡­


    Back at home, Xia Cha slept.


    When she woke up, she saw that many neighbors hade to her house.


    They were all here to apologize to Qiu Zhi.


    After Qiu Zhi¡¯s neighbors left, she made a delicious meal.


    ¡°Cha Cha, eat more.¡±


    Qiu Zhi picked up a piece of braised meat for Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha looked at the meat in her bowl and felt ufortable for some reason.


    This difort continued until night time.


    If Xia Cha had not regained her memories, she might have thought that there was only a problem with her stomach.


    But now, she had her past memories.


    She had also lost a child twice.


    Before that, she had also felt nauseous and ufortable.


    Could it be¡­


    Xia Cha suddenly felt panic and fear.


    She had already died once, and being able to live in this world again was a gift from the heavens.


    But it did not mean that she could forget the painful experiences in the past.


    She was really afraid of the pain of pregnancy and losing the child.


    After all, the second time she got pregnant, she had even lost the most important thing to a woman.


    Xia Cha closed her eyes and forced herself to calm down.


    She would have a checkup at the hospital tomorrow. Maybe she was just thinking too much.


    ¡­.


    Xia Cha did not sleep well that night. The next morning, after having breakfast and informing her family, Xia Cha went to the hospital alone.


    She had just arrived at the hospital when she saw a ck sedan driving over at a high speed.


    The car door was pushed open and Huo Heng rushed out of the car.


    One look and she could tell that he had rushed back. He looked travel-worn.


    After he got out of the car, he rushed toward the hospital.


    Xia Cha stood aside. He walked past her as if he had not seen her.


    Xia Cha saw Jian Ming getting out of the driver¡¯s seat.


    Although she and Huo Heng had already broken up, they weren¡¯t enemies yet.


    She had a bad feeling when she saw how travel-worn and red-eyed he was.


    Jian Ming saw her and walked over to greet her. ¡°Miss Xia.¡±


    ¡°Assistant Jian, what happened to your Young Master?¡± Thinking of how Old Madam Huo had not been in good health when she came back on New Year¡¯s Day, Xia Cha frowned. Had something happened to the Old Madam?


    ¡°Young Master received a call that the Old Madam is dying.¡±


    Xia Cha froze.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha followed Jian Ming to the emergency room.


    Old Madam Huo was already at death¡¯s door. She looked out of the emergency room weakly. ¡°Heng¡¯er, where¡¯s my granddaughter-inw?¡±


    The Old Madam¡¯s hand was already weak. She was holding Huo Heng¡¯s hand, and Huo Heng was holding hers tightly.


    ¡°Grandma, she¡¯s on a business trip abroad and can¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°You must treat her well in the future. Don¡¯t be like how your father treats your mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I will.¡± Huo Heng¡¯s eyes were red as he choked up.


    ¡°Grandma can¡¯t see the two of you getting married and having children¡­¡±


    At this moment, a soft voice trailed over. ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Old Madam Huo looked out of the ward and saw a slender figure running over.


    She knelt beside Huo Heng and called softly, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Old Madam Huo nodded. ¡°Cha Cha is back.¡±


    She looked at Xia Cha, wanting to hand Huo Heng¡¯s hand to Xia Cha, but she could not exert any strength.


    ¡°Heng¡¯er promised me that he would be good to you for the rest of his life. Cha Cha, our Heng¡¯er was a bastard in the past, but he changed. He only has you in his heart¡­¡±


    Old Madam Huo was most worried about Huo Heng. Her father had never given him much fatherly love. He had no real power in thepany before.


    What a poor child!


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Heng. Huo Heng¡¯s red eyesnded on Xia Cha.


    He grabbed her hand.


    Xia Cha did not retract her hand.


    Seeing their intertwined hands, Old Madam Huo smirked and closed her eyes.


    Huo Heng closed his eyes, his heart throbbing in pain.


    Two tear drops slid down from her eyes.


    ¡­


    Old Madam Huo¡¯s funeral was very grand.


    After the funeral, the cremated Old Madam Huo was buried in Yan City¡¯s cemetery.


    That day, it started to drizzle.


    After everyone left, Huo Heng continued to stand in front of the tombstones.


    He was wearing a ck outfit and was tall. The rain had wet his short hair. His back looked lonely and bleak.


    Xia Cha walked over and held an umbre over his head.


    After a few seconds, he looked at her.


    He had not rested for a week and his eyes were bloodshot.


    He looked at her, his expression calm.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± His voice was hoarse and distant.


    She understood what he meant by ¡®thank you¡¯.


    It was to thank her for still pretending to be his girlfriend in the emergency room that day and for letting the Old Madam leave in peace.


    He raised his hand and wiped the water droplets on his face. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can leave first!¡±


    His tone was indifferent.

 Chapter 1901 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (105)

    <h4>Chapter 1901: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (105)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Cha looked at the tall and handsome man in front of her.


    He had always given her the impression of being wild and energetic.


    But at the moment, his face was tense and his eyes were calm like still water.


    ¡°Grandma wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this. My condolences. Take care of yourself.¡±


    Huo Heng nced at Xia Cha.


    There was concern in her eyes, but he could see that it was not because he liked her, but purely the concern between friends.


    Now that Grandma had passed away, she was just ying her part as a friend.


    He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leaveter.¡±


    Xia Cha could not say anything else. She handed the umbre to him and left first.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha had to return to Harbor City for lessons, so she left Wenfeng County the next day.


    Sister Jin found her at Harbor City University. ¡°I have two good scripts with me. Pick one.¡±


    ¡°Sister Jin, I don¡¯t n to take on filming anymore. I¡¯ll go and study first!¡±


    ¡°Cha Cha, you have to seize the opportunity when you¡¯re young.¡±


    ¡°I know, but if I want to have a stable footing in the industry, I have to be a good singer first. If I have time, I¡¯ll write some songs and albums. As for filming, I¡¯ll take a step back for now!¡±


    If it was any other artiste talking to Sister Jin like this, she would have gotten angry.


    But it was Xia Cha, the person Third Master valued the most.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and discuss with Third Master before I give you an answer.¡±


    Xia Cha nodded.


    Sister Jin was very efficient. She replied to Xia Cha during the weekend.


    The Third Master respected her every choice.


    In Xia Cha¡¯s heart, she was respectful and grateful to the Third Master.


    Xia Cha enjoyed school life. Apart from ss, she used her free time to draw and write some lyrics.


    asionally, she would think of Huo Heng, especially when she saw a couple walking together on campus. She couldn¡¯t help but think of Huo Heng.


    In her previous life, when she was Xia Tang, she really wasn¡¯t moved by Huo Heng at all.


    She was not a masochist!


    In this life, she had be Xia Cha, having no memories. She had be a teenage girl who knew nothing. In the face of a love expert like Huo Heng, it was inevitable for her to fall in love.


    After she regained her memories, she thought about many things.


    Her heart was still cold to him in her previous life but this time, she was moved by him. She did not know how to bnce this feeling¡­


    She thought of everything. She really could not be with him as if nothing had happened.


    In this life, she only loved him. But she didn¡¯t love him to the point of not caring about the past!


    One day, Xia Cha received a call from Xia Mo.


    ¡°Cha Cha, can you go back to Ning City this weekend?¡±


    It was then that Xia Cha remembered that it was Junyuan¡¯s birthday this weekend.


    Too many things had happened in this period and she had forgotten about it when she was busy.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    During the weekend, Xia Cha nned to go to the hospital for an examination, but her stomach seemed to be fine recently.


    She had a lingering fear of the hospital and held some hope in her heart.


    She did not feel ufortable, so perhaps she was fine.


    However, her period had beente for a long time. Although Xia Cha had been weak in the past, and it was normal for her period to bete, she still had to go have a checkup to be on the safe side.


    If she was going back to Ning City during the weekend, she would not be able to go to the hospital.


    Before Xia Cha returned to her apartment on Friday night, she bought several pregnancy test sticks in the drugstore.


    When she arrived at the apartment, Xia Cha went into the bathroom to use the two test sticks.


    Then she came out immediately.


    It was only after dinner when she went to shower that she went in again.


    She closed her eyes and opened them again.


    She nced at the pregnancy test kit on the window sill.


    Her blood was almost frozen at the sight.


    She was¡­ really pregnant again!


    She looked at the other.


    There were still two bright red lines.


    Xia Cha¡¯s face paled.


    In her previous life, she had already taken birth control pills which had no effect, but she did not expect that this would happen again in this life.


    Whatever she was afraid of had really happened.


    She tossed and turned for the entire night.


    She would decide on the child¡¯s life after she returned from Ning City.


    Xia Cha simply packed her luggage and bought the earliest flight ticket back to Ning City.


    ¡­


    After Xia Mo finished her call with Xia Cha and confirmed that she would be back during the weekend, she told Junyuan about Xia Cha.


    After Junyuan heard it, he was in disbelief.


    Xia Mo did not exin forcefully, ¡°You will feel it when shees back.¡±


    It was Junyuan¡¯s birthday, so Xia Yanran naturally flew back from the capital.


    Xiao Yi had gone abroad for a business trip and with the fact that Junyuan wasn¡¯t fooling around abroad, Xia Yanran pitied him and did not ask him to rush back overnight.


    Although Junyuan and Xia Mo had already bought an apartment in Ning City, they would still return to the apartment the Xia family siblings used to stay at from time to time.


    Junyuan¡¯s birthday party was also held in that apartment.


    The apartment was still the same as before, with Xia Tang and Xia Yanran¡¯s rooms left for them.


    Xia Yanran arrived at Ning City a day ahead.


    No one had thought highly of her and Xiao Yi in the past, and Junyuan had also questioned Xiao Yi before. However, after interacting with Xiao Yi, he realized that he really doted on Xia Yanran.


    After bing Mrs Xiao, Xiao Yi still loved her as before.


    She had a beloved husband, a smart child and a sessful career.


    Besides, she knew how to take care of herself, so she would be able to find a new lover even if she were to get a divorce.


    Xia Yanran had brought back many gifts from the capital, all of which she had chosen carefully to bring back for Junyuan, Xia Mo, and their children.


    Seeing Xia Yanran¡¯s flushed face like a blooming rose, Junyuan knew that she was doing well and was happy as well.


    When the siblings met, they were still in the apartment, so it was hard not to think of Xia Tang.


    Even though it had been four years, Xia Yanran¡¯s heart still ached when she thought of Xia Tang.


    Junyuan did not tell Xia Yanran what Xia Mo had told him because he thought it was absurd and unrealistic.


    However, he was secretly looking forward to Xia Cha¡¯s arrival.


    The doorbell rang at nearly noon.


    Xia Mo heard the doorbell ring and came out of the kitchen.


    ncing at Junyuan, who had gotten up from the sofa and was walking toward the door earlier than her, she shook her head helplessly.


    Although her husband did not believe her, he was looking forward to it!


    Junyuan opened the door.


    He was slightly stunned when he saw Xia Cha standing outside.


    Xia Cha was wearing a white shirt with exquisitece marks and a simple long pants. The shirt was tucked into the waist of the pants and her waist was as slender as a willow.


    Her long hair was tied into a high ponytail. She had no makeup on her face and her eyes were clean. Her ssic and beautiful oval face was like a painting.


    Apart from the fact that she looked like Junyuan, what he was more familiar with was the girl¡¯s aura.


    Elegant, ethereal, calm, and moving.


    Junyuan¡¯s lips moved, about to say something when the girl in front of him moved forward and jumped into his arms.

 Chapter 1902 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (106)

    <h4>Chapter 1902: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (106)</h4>


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    She heard the girl¡¯s voice.


    Junyuan froze like a stone statue.


    His mind was nk and even his ears were ringing.


    H-How was that possible?


    However, when the girl pounced and hugged him, he was almost sure that his Tangtang had returned!


    On Junyuan¡¯s gentle and elegant face, his eyes turned red and his tightly pursed lips trembled slightly.


    He was so excited that she could barely speak.


    Xia Cha buried her face into Junyuan¡¯s shoulder and smelled his light and pleasant scent. Her heart trembled.


    Her brother¡¯s embrace was still so warm and her shoulders were still so firm.


    Xia Yanran was looking at the photos of the siblings from Xia Tang¡¯s room and she came out when she heard themotion outside.


    Seeing Junyuan hugging a slender girl at the door, Xia Mo standing in the living room looking at them, all of them looking like they had been frozen in time, she couldn¡¯t help but be confused.


    What was going on?


    She knew Junyuan. Even without Momo, he was chaste and never got involved with other girls.


    Besides, he was married and doted on Momo even more. He never looked at other girls on the street.


    Xia Yanran looked at Xia Mo. ¡°Momo, what happened?¡±


    Xia Mo wiped a tear from the corner of her eye. Before she could say anything, she heard Xia Cha call out, ¡°Sister.¡±


    Xia Yanran stared at Xia Cha, who had run out of Junyuan¡¯s arms. She immediately froze on the spot, as if she had been frozen in time.


    What¡­ had she just called her?


    Xia Yanran stared at the girl who was approaching her slowly, her heart suddenly beating faster.


    The girl¡¯s appearance, the girl¡¯s temperament, and the girl¡¯s voice¡­ were extremely familiar to her.


    Xia Cha stopped when she was two steps away from Xia Yanran.


    She stared at Xia Yanran with tears running down her face.


    When she came back, she told herself that it was her brother¡¯s birthday and she could not cry.


    However, she really could not control her emotions when she saw them.


    They were her family!


    Xia Yanran was slightly dazed. She looked at Xia Mo and then at Junyuan, who had nodded at her.


    As Xia Yanran was very smart, she immediately seemed to understand something.


    She widened her eyes slightly and looked at Xia Cha in disbelief.


    H-How was that possible?


    Xia Yanran¡¯s voice trembled as she called out, ¡°Tangtang?¡±


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Xia Yanran took two steps back unsteadily. After she stabilized herself, she quickly went forward and pulled Xia Cha into her arms.


    ¡°Are you really Tangtang?¡±


    Xia Cha hugged Xia Yanran.


    The scene of her and her sister lying on the same bed before her ident when her sister was holding the hairdryer and blowing her hair seemed to have happened yesterday.


    She leaned her chin on Xia Yanran¡¯s shoulder, nodding with tears in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s me. Did I scare you?¡±


    Xia Yanran punched Xia Tang¡¯s back softly, but she couldn¡¯t bear to put too much force into it.


    Although he felt that this was unbelievable, he could feel the familiar aura of his sister just by standing in front of her.


    This was something that no one could imitate.


    It took nearly an hour for the three siblings to calm down.


    Xia Mo had already prepared some dishes in the kitchen.


    Xia Mo and Junyuan had two children¡ªtwins.


    When they saw Xia Cha, they did not seem distant at all. She called her ¡°Beautiful Auntie¡± sweetly.


    Xia Cha had brought gifts for the two children.


    Junyuan was a man after all. After he calmed down, he went to the kitchen to help Xia Mo.


    Xia Yanran and Xia Cha went to Xia Tang¡¯s room.


    On the desk in Xia Tang¡¯s room was the photo album that Xia Yanran had opened just now.


    Xia Cha picked it up and pointed at one of the photos. ¡°Sister, this is a photo of me in my first year of primary school. I fell and lost a tooth at that time and cried when I came back. In order to coax me, you and Brother brought me to y with the seesaw. This photo was taken by Brother when we were ying with the seesaw.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded with red eyes.


    ¡°This is a photo of me in middle school. I didn¡¯t like to wear skirts in the past, but I had to wear the school uniform, which was a skirt like this. I secretly took this photo when I felt that it looked really good on me.¡±


    Xia Yanran wiped her tears.


    ¡°This is a photo of mying-of-age party. You and Brother were terrible and smeared a lot of cake on my face.¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Yanran knew what Xia Cha meant. She stood up and pulled her into her arms. ¡°Stop talking. I know it¡¯s you. When you stand in front of me, I know it¡¯s you.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Xia Yanran and smiled. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re still as beautiful as before.¡±


    Xia Yanran tapped Xia Chaxiu¡¯s sharp nose. ¡°Our Tangtang, no, Cha Cha is the prettiest.¡±


    The sisters stared at each other with humor in their eyes.


    ¡­


    Xia Yanran had nned to go back after her birthday with Junyuan. There were still many things for her to settle at work and at home.


    Xia Cha¡¯s sudden appearance made her reluctant to go back.


    At night, the sistersy on the same bed and had endless things to talk about.


    Xia Cha told Xia Yanran about herst four years.


    Xia Yanran wanted to help the Xia family, but Xia Cha rejected her. Xia Yanran understood Xia Cha¡¯s personality and poked her forehead lightly. ¡°You¡¯re still the same as before. You have to be independent in everything.¡±


    Xia Cha hugged Xia Yanran¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t let the Xia family know that my soul is no longer the real Xia Ch¡¯s. If you appear and let them live a luxurious life, how would I exin it to them?¡±


    ¡°Besides, the situation at home is much better than before. Sister, you really don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Xia Yanran nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you for a few more days. I¡¯lle again after I go back and settle somepany and family matters¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, there will be many opportunities for us to meet in the future. I¡¯m going back to Harbor City to school after the weekend. I¡¯ll go and stay at your ce during my break, alright?¡±


    Xia Yanran agreed at once.


    After the weekend, Xia Yanran went back to the Capital reluctantly and Xia Cha also went back to Harbor City to school.


    Another weekter, Xia Cha received a call from Junyuan while she was contemting whether to keep the child in her stomach or not.


    Xia Cha could not make up her mind and wanted to tell her brother about this.


    If she did not want her child, she could go to her brother¡¯s hospital and abort it. Her brother knew a good gynecologist, so the risks should be smaller if she did the surgery.


    She had been too headstrong in the past, not discussing anything with her brother or sister, and instead making her own decision.


    Thinking of this, Xia Cha returned to Ning City.


    ¡°Brother, why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Cha Cha, did Momo contact you recently?¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head. ¡°Sister-inw hasn¡¯t contacted me recently. Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Junyuan pursed his thin lips and did not hide it from Xia Cha. ¡°Your sister-inw went to Harbor City a few days ago. After she came back, she has been going out every night recently.¡±


    Xia Cha seemed to understand something and said with a smile, ¡°Brother, you still don¡¯t believe Sister-inw¡¯s feelings for you?¡±


    It was Xia Mo who had first fallen for Junyuan. Although there hadn¡¯t been any great conflicts between the couple, there was no doubt about Xia Mo¡¯s feelings for Junyuan.


    Junyuan believed Xia Mo¡¯s feelings for him, but Xia Mo went out early and came backte recently. There was once when he found out about it and asked her why she went out, but she did not answer.


    He thought that she had gone to Harbor City to see Xia Cha.


    But it was not the case.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call your sister-inw. Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Junyuan called Xia Mo. ¡°Cha Cha is here. Let¡¯s go out for lunch.¡±


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m outside and can¡¯t go back for a while. You can eat with Cha Cha first. I¡¯ll cook personally tonight, alright?¡± Xia Mo whined at Junyuan softly.


    Xia Mo was lively and social, so many people were willing to be friends with her.


    After they got married, Junyuan didn¡¯t interfere with her social circle and gave her some private space as well.


    This time, he did not force her toe back despite his doubts.


    Junyuan took Xia Cha to a newly opened restaurant in Ning City.


    The two of them entered and immediately saw familiar figures.


    Xia Mo and Huo Heng.


    They sat in the corner, eating and talking, and Xia Yanran did not know what they were talking about.


    Ever since Grandma Huo passed away, Xia Cha had not seen Huo Heng for some time.


    He looked thinner and there was a sense of maturity to him. He did not have the frivolity andnguidness from the past.


    Junyuan did not know Huo Heng¡¯s identity, but when he saw Xia Mo eating with a young and handsome man who exuded a noble air, he frowned slightly.


    Seeing the subtle change in Junyuan¡¯s expression, Xia Cha realized that he might have misunderstood something and quickly said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be jealous of that person.¡±


    Junyuan looked at Xia Cha. ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Huo Ze.¡±


    Junyuan had no words.


    It took Junyuan a while to react.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°They should be discussing something. Let¡¯s not disturb them.¡± Junyuan pulled Xia Cha, wanting to leave the restaurant when Xia Mo suddenly looked up and saw them.


    Seeing that they were leaving, Xia Mo immediately stood up and walked toward them.


    ¡°Hubby, Cha Cha.¡±


    Hearing the words¡¯ Cha Cha¡¯, Huo Heng, who was looking down, looked up at the entrance of the restaurant.


    Seeing Xia Cha standing beside Junyuan, he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He had learned from Xia Mo that Xia Cha had reunited with Junyuan and Xia Yanran.


    She would get better in the future.


    Xia Mo pulled Junyuan and Xia Cha to the table.


    Huo Heng stood up and greeted Junyuan.


    After greeting each other, Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha with no emotions in his eyes. He said calmly, ¡°Miss Xia.¡±


    Xia Cha found the distant Huo Heng unfamiliar.


    If this was her previous life, he would definitely use all kinds of tricks to force her to take back her words when she asked to break up. He would only let go when he got tired of her.


    She had to admit that he had changed a lot.


    Xia Cha smiled at him. ¡°How have you been recently?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± He sat down and waved the waiter over, instructing him to add two more sets of chopsticks and bowls.


    There were a few more dishes. Huo Heng spoke to Junyuan and Xia Mo while Xia Cha ate with her head lowered.


    Junyuan took some food and put it in Xia Cha¡¯s bowl. ¡°Cha Cha, you¡¯re too thin. Eat more.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the meat in her bowl and suddenly felt nauseous.

 Chapter 1903 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (107)

    <h4>Chapter 1903: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (107)</h4>


    Xia Cha did not want anyone to see that something was wrong, as she did her best to suppress the difort in her stomach.


    After replying Junyuan, she picked up the cup and took a sip.


    During the meal, Xia Cha and Huo Heng¡¯s eyes met, but he quickly looked away.


    His expression was indifferent and it was difficult to see his usual arrogant and devilish expression.


    He seemed to have matured suddenly.


    But it was impossible for him to still remain unchanged after experiencing so many things.


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Heng¡¯s change and felt an indescribable emotion in her heart.


    After dinner, Junyuan and Xia Mo invited Huo Heng to their house.


    After Junyuan found out about Huo Heng¡¯s identity, he treated him like his brother-inw.


    Although Xia Mo had once been Huo Ze¡¯s child bride, they had grown up together and were like siblings.


    Huo Heng could not refuse Junyuan and Xia Mo¡¯s enthusiasm, so he agreed.


    Junyuan drove over and Xia Mo sat in the front passenger seat while Xia Cha and Huo Heng sat in the back.


    The two of them sat by the windows, as though they were separated by an entire gxy.


    Xia Mo nced at the two of them secretly through the rearview mirror.


    Seeing them act like strangers, she had mixed feelings.


    Actually, when Cha Cha regained her memories, she had thought that such a day woulde.


    The Huo Ze in the past was indeed a bastard who had done many unforgivable things.


    A woman¡¯s mind was very small and once she fell into a dead end, it would be very difficult to get out.


    This fellow used to be very good at coaxing women. Why did he be a dry block in this lifetime?


    Since Cha Cha had said she wanted to break up, he could still get her back!


    After all, Cha Cha liked him in this life.


    He just needed to show more care and concern, and be more patient to make up for the pain he had caused her.


    But she could understand that he was focused on finding the murderer who wanted to kill him and did not have much time to care about her feelings.


    In the car, other than the voices of Xia Mo and Junyuan, the two people in the back seats were staring out of the window quietly.


    Junyuan drove to the vi he had bought for Xia Mo.


    When the two children heard the sound of the car engine, they came out with the maid.


    Xia Mo introduced Huo Heng to the twins.


    ¡°Wow, Uncle is so handsome!¡±


    ¡°Uncle must be Pretty Auntie¡¯s boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to marry Auntie?¡±


    Xia Mo looked at the two mischievous children and then at Xia Cha and Huo Heng. ¡°You two do look verypatible.¡±


    Xia Cha wanted to say something, but Huo Heng took out the gift he had bought for the two children. He had bought the boy a robot and the girl a Barbie doll. He crouched down and smiled gently. ¡°In the future, your beautiful aunt will find a more handsome uncle for you.¡±


    When the twins saw the gift, they were overjoyed.


    After they entered the house, Junyuan took out a cup of tea and Xia Mo went to the kitchen to cut some fruits.


    They chatted for a while before Xia Mo nned to go out to buy seafood and make a scrumptious meal at night.


    Junyuan received a call that something had cropped up at the hospital and he needed to go.


    Seeing that they were in a difficult spot, Xia Cha smiled and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll stay at home to look after the two children. Go ahead!¡±


    Junyuan looked at Huo Heng and said to him, ¡°Young Master Huo, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll be right back. You must stay for dinner.¡±


    Huo Heng nodded.


    After Junyuan and Xia Mo left, the young girl wanted to sleep. Seeing that Huo Heng was ying with her brother, Xia Cha said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring her up for an afternoon nap. I¡¯lle down when she falls asleep.¡±


    Huo Heng nodded.


    Xia Cha held the young girl¡¯s hand and went upstairs.


    After going up the stairs, she nced at Huo Heng, who was in the living room.


    He was dressed more casually today, with a white t-shirt and casual pants. His fringe rested casually on his forehead, making his facial features look even more handsome and stylish. He had a robot next to him and the young boy had praised him for his capability, so he had a faint smile on his lips.


    He seemed to be wearing a mask that no one could see through, not revealing his emotions to anyone.


    ¡°Auntie, do you like Handsome Uncle?¡± The mischievous little girl saw Xia Cha¡¯s gaze and said with a smile.


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Did she like Huo Heng?


    Did she really like Huo Heng?


    If she had not regained his memories, he would undoubtedly like her.


    However, she now recalled everything in the past and could not bring herself to not have any grudges. Although she had died with him once, she had only felt pity and sympathy for him when they died.


    Xia Cha touched the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°Auntie likes everyone who is good-looking, just like our sweetie pie.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, Auntie, do you mean I¡¯m good-looking? I know I¡¯m good-looking and many boys in my ss like me!¡±


    Xia Cha smiled as well.


    Hearing theughter, Huo Heng looked up and nced at the stairs.


    He only looked away when the two figures disappeared around the corner of the stairs.


    ¡­


    The little girl fell asleep quickly with Xia Cha singing.


    Xia Cha sat by the bed and gently patted the little girl¡¯s back.


    Looking at the little girl¡¯s doll-like appearance, her heart softened.


    If she gave birth to the child in her stomach, she would be loved like the little girl.


    Realizing that she had the thought of giving birth to her child, Xia Cha was shocked.


    After covering the little girl with the nket, Xia Cha walked downstairs.


    Huo Heng and the young boy were no longer in the living room.


    Xia Cha walked to the living room and asked the servant. She learned that they had gone to the back garden and walked over.


    In the back garden, Huo Heng was ying with a water gun with the little boy.


    The little boy was smiling brilliantly. Huo Heng had been avoiding his attacks but his clothes were wet.


    It was obvious that Huo Heng was giving in to the young boy.


    Looking at Huo Heng who was like a big boy under the sunlight, Xia Cha unconsciously smiled.


    They yed for more than thirty minutes and only stopped when the young boy felt sleepy.


    The maid brought the boy upstairs to take a bath. Seeing that Huo Heng¡¯s clothes were wet, Xia Cha was about to say something when she heard him say, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the hotel to change first. I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    Xia Cha pursed her lips. ¡°You should be able to wear my brother¡¯s clothes. Go and wash up in the guest room. I¡¯ll get you a set of my brother¡¯s clothes.¡±


    Before Huo Heng could say anything, Xia Cha had already gone upstairs.


    Huo Heng had no choice but to let the maid take him to the guest room.


    Xia Cha called Xia Mo and found a set of clothes Junyuan hadn¡¯t worn in the wardrobe.


    She pushed open the door of the guest room and saw the man who was standing by the cab. He had taken off his shirt and was drying his hair.


    He was well-built with broad shoulders and a narrow waist.


    From her angle, she could clearly see his well-defined abdominal muscles.


    Xia Cha broke the silence in the room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought you were in the bathroom.¡±


    Huo Heng retracted his hand that was brushing his hand and looked at Xia Cha.

 Chapter 1904 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (108)

    <h4>Chapter 1904: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (108)</h4>


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha with his dark eyes that were like spilled ink, making people unable to see what he was thinking.


    Xia Cha looked at him walking toward her and she unconsciously tightened her grip on the clothes in her hand.


    Very quickly, he stopped in front of her.


    He stretched a hand out to her. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xia Cha handed him the clothes in her hand. Before she could say anything, he had already turned and entered the bathroom.


    When she broke up with him that day, she was still a little worried that he would be like before, pestering her before he got tired of her.


    Looking at it now, she was just thinking too much.


    Xia Cha lowered her eyes and left the guest room.


    Xia Cha went downstairs and sat on the sofa to read.


    Hearing soundsing from the stairs, she looked up.


    Huo Heng hade down after changing his clothes. He was wearing Junyuan¡¯s white shirt and ironed ck pants. His legs were long and straight, and he exuded a noble air.


    Unlike the wild and unruly Young Master Huo, he was undoubtedly charming.


    Xia Cha realized that she had been staring at Huo Heng for a while and hurriedly looked away.


    Fortunately, he had not noticed her movements.


    Xia Cha¡¯s phone on the coffee table vibrated. She was in a daze and did not notice it.


    Huo Heng walked to the sofa and saw the shing phone screen.


    The caller was Third Master.


    He nced at the girl on the sofa and reminded her with an unreadable expression, ¡°You have a phone call.¡±


    Xia Cha reacted and nced at her phone.


    Seeing Huo Third Master¡¯s call, she pursed her lips. She was about to say something but Huo Heng had already left.


    He went to the back garden and leaned his tall body against a tree. He took out a cigarette from his pants pocket and puffed away with his eyes narrowed.


    After Xia Cha finished the call, she sat on the sofa for a while.


    She turned back when she heard footsteps.


    Huo Heng came over.


    Huo Heng walked around the sofa and approached her.


    There was also a cigarette between his long fingers.


    Smelling the smoke, Xia Cha frowned ufortably.


    Seeing Huo Heng approaching her, Xia Cha got up and leaned toward the coffee table.


    The sofa was only a few steps away from the coffee table and Xia Cha¡¯s leg touched it.


    ¡°Huo Heng, what are you doing¡­¡±


    Huo Heng did not speak. He bowed slightly. Xia Cha was about to push him away when she realized that he did not touch her, but bent down and stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray behind her.


    Xia Cha thought that she had misunderstood him just now and her fair ears turned red.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she heard him say in a tone that he did not care about, ¡°Please tell your brother and Momo that something cropped up at work and I have to leave first.¡±


    He did not look at her again and turned to leave.


    Xia Cha looked at his back and her heart felt like it was gently stabbed by something.


    ¡­


    In the middle of the night.


    Xia Cha felt thirsty and got up to go downstairs to get some water.


    She went to the kitchen door and was about to go in when she suddenly heard Xia Mo¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hubby, you actually suspected that I have someone outside? What? I already have you. Who else would I like?¡±


    Junyuan¡¯s gentle voice sounded. ¡°I misunderstood. I apologize.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. But I might be busy for a while.¡±


    Xia Cha did not n to enter the kitchen, in case she disturbed her brother and sister-inw. She was about to leave quietly when she heard Xia Mo mention Huo Heng¡¯s name. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide it from you. That year, when he got into an ident, not only was his car tampered with, but someone also put carcinogens in his cigarette.¡±


    Hearing Xia Mo¡¯s words, Xia Cha froze.


    Her hands resting by her sides clenched into tight fists unconsciously.


    Huo Ze had cancer. Had someone done that to him on purpose?


    She thought of how he had answered a call before the ident. She could not hear what the person on the other end of the call had said to him, but his expression hadturned cold at that time. He seemed to have even said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe my family would do such a thing¡­¡±


    It was obvious that Junyuan was as shocked as Xia Cha was.


    Xia Mo wrapped her arms around Junyuan¡¯s neck and leaned her beautiful face against his chest, saying with a slightly choked voice, ¡°Besides, that person might be from the Huo family. Now we only know that person¡¯s left shoulder was stabbed by someone and there might be a scar, but there are many people in the Huo family. It¡¯s not easy to find out whose shoulder was stabbed!¡±


    Naturally, Xia Mo trusted Junyuan by telling him these secrets.


    Junyuan hugged Xia Mo. Although he knew that Xia Mo was involved in the Huo family¡¯s matters and might be in danger, she was Huo Heng¡¯s most trusted person. If she didn¡¯t help him, who would?


    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Cha returned to her room andy on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    The conversation between Xia Mo and Junyuan kept appearing in her mind.


    She had never thought that the Huo family had the intention to let Huo Ze have cancer!


    Who would be so cruel?


    She remembered that Huo Heng had achieved quite a lot in his career. Was it because he had threatened someone¡¯s status?


    Xia Cha thought of Huo Heng¡¯s thin face, sunken eyes, and pale face after his illness. She suddenly felt sad.


    She had already felt this feeling when he left in the afternoon.


    When she was still Xia Tang, she had never been like this. Even when she learned that he hadte-stage cancer, she had only felt pity.


    She had had no memories for the past four years and he had really captured her heart.


    Xia Cha pulled the nket over her head and fell asleep amidst her messy thoughts.


    ¡­


    When Xia Cha returned to Harbor City, Sister Jin came to pick her up.


    When they arrived at the district, Sister Jin handed Xia Cha an exquisite bag. ¡°There¡¯s a banquet the day after tomorrow. You can go with Third Master.¡±


    Xia Cha saw that the bag contained a gown and jewelry.


    Xia Cha did not agree or refuse. She took the bag.


    Before Xia Cha got out of the car, Sister Jin said earnestly, ¡°Cha Cha, Third Master is good to you. He only has you in his heart. It¡¯s been so many years. It¡¯s time for you to give him some response.¡±


    ¡°Did Third Master ask you to say this?¡±


    ¡°No, why would Third Master force you to do anything? All these years, he has been living with this yearning. His sincerity is really touching.¡±


    Xia Cha smiled but did not say anything. She pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    ¡­


    The next day, Xia Cha woke up before dawn.


    After washing up, she carried the bag Sister Jin had given her yesterday and left the apartment.


    Xia Cha took a taxi to a vi.


    There was only one guard in front of the vi. Thest time Xia Cha had been here, the guard had recognized Xia Cha. ¡°Did Miss Xiae to look for Third Master?¡±


    Xia Cha smiled. ¡°Yes, is Third Master here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The guard wanted to inform Third Master, but Xia Cha smiled at him again. ¡°I want to give Third Master a surprise.¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s eyes were beautiful. They were pure and moving and as ck as beads, making people¡¯s hearts flutter when they saw them.


    The guard thought that it was no wonder the Third Master had asked her toe to his vi. This girl was too beautiful.


    She was simply stunning.


    The guard did not inform Huo Third Master and let Xia Cha enter the vi.


    Xia Cha had been with Huo Third Master for many years. Although they were not a couple, she had some understanding of his personality and habits.


    He had the habit of having a morning swim every day.


    There was a pool in the backyard of the vi. When Xia Cha went over, she saw a slender figure swimming inside.


    Xia Cha carried the bag and stood by the pool.


    When Huo Third Master saw Xia Cha, a trace of surprise appeared in his deep eyes.


    ¡°Cha Cha?¡±


    Xia Cha smiled. ¡°Third Master, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡±


    Huo Third Master got up from the pool and saw Xia Cha standing by the daybed with a towel and a bathrobe. He wiped the water droplets from his face and walked over.


    Seeing him walk over, Xia Cha moved to the side.


    When Huo Third Master wiped himself with a towel, she nced at his left shoulder from the corner of her eye.


    This nce froze her.


    She felt as though her blood stopped flowing.


    She saw that there was a small scar on his left shoulder.


    It must have been left after being stabbed by a knife.


    Xia Cha unconsciously clenched the bag in her hand.


    She came today just to take the opportunity to take a look. She never thought that Huo Third Master¡¯s shoulder would be injured.


    After all, in her heart, Huo Third Master was not someone who would harm his own nephew.


    Xia Cha¡¯s mind was a little dazed. Fortunately, she was from the entertainment industry and was good at hiding her emotions.


    Her hands and feet were cold and her heart were flustered, but her expression was calm.


    Huo Third Master had already worn a bathrobe. He looked at Xia Cha, who had a faint smile on her lips. His gaze was gentle. ¡°Cha Cha, why are you here so early? Have you had breakfast?¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Third Master¡¯s handsome face and his warm and deep eyes. She could not believe that he was such a crazy person!


    Xia Cha continued to smile on her face. ¡°Last night, Sister Jin gave me an expensive gown and jewelry and asked me to attend a banquet with Third Master. There are some thing I can¡¯t say in front of Sister Jin, so I came to find Third Master early in the morning.¡±


    Huo Third Master looked at Xia Cha, his eyes filled with affection. ¡°Cha Cha, it¡¯s been so many years, but I still only have you in my heart. Although our age gap is not small now, I will cherish you more and give you the best.¡±


    ¡°Third Master, I know about your feelings for me, but feelings can¡¯t be forced. I only have respect and gratitude for you. I believe that you can find someone better than me.¡±


    Xia Cha ced the bag in her hand on the daybed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡±


    Xia Cha was about to leave when Huo Third Master grabbed her slender wrist the next second.


    He tightened his grip and looked at her with an indescribable gaze. ¡°Is it because of¡­ Huo Heng?¡±


    Hearing him mention Huo Heng¡¯s name, Xia Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    When Huo Heng was still the young master of the Huo family, he had already been plotted against. Now that he was only a young master from the Huo family¡¯s branch family, it would not be not easy for Huo Third Master to deal with him.


    Xia Cha looked back at Huo Third Master¡¯s deep eyes, a sneer appearing on her lips. ¡°How is that possible? I have nothing to do with Huo Heng anymore. I¡­ only have disgust toward him!¡±


    Xia Cha did not notice that Huo Heng, whom they had mentioned, was walking toward the swimming pool.

 Chapter 1905 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (109)

    <h4>Chapter 1905: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (109)</h4>


    After saying that she only hated Huo Heng now, Xia Cha couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty and distracted.


    As if to make Huo Third Master believe her, she said again, ¡°Only a fool would like him.¡±


    Huo Third Master looked down at Xia Cha. Her skin was fair and her eyes were ck. Her face was not even the size of his palm, and she looked pitiful.


    He lifted his lips slowly. She didn¡¯t know if he believed her or not.


    He took a step forward and pulled her into his arms.


    Before Xia Cha could react, he touched her forehead lightly.


    Xia Cha quickly took a step back.


    Had she not been clear with her rejection earlier?


    She said she hated Huo Heng, but she had never said she liked him!


    She was not such a frivolous person!


    However, Xia Cha¡¯s heart sank when she thought of the mark on his left shoulder.


    One should never judge a book by its cover. Huo Third Master cared for her very much. He was also considerate, but she did not know what kind of person he was. She had never dated him and did not know him well.


    ¡°Cha Cha, since you don¡¯t have anyone else in your heart, I won¡¯t give up on you.¡±


    Xia Cha was speechless.


    Was she beautiful enough for him to be like this?


    There were countless women throwing themselves at him!


    Xia Cha was about to say something when a familiar male voice sounded behind her, ¡°Third Master.¡±


    Xia Cha shivered in her heart.


    Was she hallucinating?


    Otherwise, why was she hearing Huo Heng¡¯s voice?


    Xia Cha pursed her lips and turned back to look at the handsome man standing not far away.


    He had one hand in his pocket and she did not know how long he had been standing there. She looked at him but he did not look at her.


    He hadpletely ignored her.


    Xia Cha had dissed him in front of Huo Third Master and had even expressed her disgust toward him. Naturally, she would not show any other emotions on her face.


    But it was still a little awkward.


    ¡°Third Master, I have something on. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Huo Third Master nodded at Xia Cha. ¡°I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    Xia Cha was speechless.


    Turning around, Xia Cha took a deep breath and walked toward the door.


    When she passed Huo Heng, she nced at him from the corner of her eye.


    She thought that Huo Heng still regarded her as nothing, but he nced at her.


    What should she say?


    It was as if he was saying that he was once blind to fall for a woman who disrespected him behind his back.


    She had no ss at all.


    Xia Cha did not pause. She straightened her back and left.


    After Huo Third Master changed his clothes, he went to the guest room downstairs.


    Huo Heng sat there, narrowing his eyes as he exhaled the smoke.


    Huo Third Master sat opposite Huo Heng, made tea, and poured a cup for Huo Heng. ¡°I heard that your grandmother passed away and your father fell sick. I¡¯m sure you still have to deal with a lot of things in Yan City. I can¡¯t keep you here anymore.¡±


    In other words, the previous projects that they were working on were already on track. He could return to Yan City.


    Huo Heng smiled. ¡°You must have thought it through.¡±


    He did not answer him directly about whether he was going back.


    Huo Third Master did not say it explicitly, but a smart person would understand his meaning.


    If the other was not smart enough, he could only use other methods.


    Huo Third Master knew Xia Cha¡¯s identity, and he was 80 to 90% sure of Huo Heng¡¯s identity too.


    However, since Huo Heng didn¡¯t admit to it, he wouldn¡¯t expose him either.


    ¡­


    Xia Mo came to Harbor City and met Xia Cha at the Harbor City University¡¯s milk tea shop.


    Xia Cha took a sip of the milk tea and told her about the conversation she heard that night between Xia Mo and Junyuan.


    When Xia Mo heard this, she was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Cha Cha, I know you¡¯re not a gossipy person, but you have a good rtionship with Third Uncle. Now everyone in the Huo family is suspicious. Can you keep this matter a secret?¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Xia Mo. ¡°Sister-inw, to be honest, I went to see Third Master the day before yesterday and saw traces of injury on his left shoulder.¡±


    Xia Mo furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Just the marks on his shoulders can¡¯t prove that he was the person who wanted to harm Ah Ze back then. But it won¡¯t be long before the truth is out.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Xia Mo, thinking that they might have found out something.


    She was a little curious, but she had nothing to do with Huo Heng now. Being too concerned would not do either of them any good!


    ¡°Cha Cha, thank you for telling me what you saw. I will tell Ah Heng to be careful.¡±


    ¡­


    That morning, Huo Third Master had indirectly asked Huo Heng to leave Harbor City. Not only did he not leave, but he even did a series of unexpected things.


    He had first gotten the shares from Huo Ze¡¯s parents, and had also gotten the D30 project through his own business means. The failure of the E20 project had made Old Master Huo lose hope in Fourth Master Huo. Old Master Huo had given the order that the Huo family could not lose the D30 project again.


    The D30 project was argemercial investment by the Helian family in Harbor City. Several slightly famous businesses in Harbor City were eager to work with them.


    Huo Third Master and Fourth Master Huo had sent people to follow up.


    The Helian family had never given them a proper answer.


    Huo Third Master and Fourth Master Huo had been businessmen for many years. They knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get this project in such a short time.


    But they were still confident.


    However, no one had expected Huo Heng to secure it so quietly.


    And it was secured in the name of thepany that Huo Ze¡¯s parents owned.


    When Old Master Huo found out that Huo Heng had helped the Huo family clinch the D30 project, he became more and more fond of him. From time to time, he would say that he was very simr to Huo Ze back then.


    ¡­


    In a high-ss clubhouse.


    Huo Third Master and Fourth Master Huo were in the ginseng hot spring.


    Amidst the mist, Fourth Master Huo looked at Huo Third Master with a faint smile. ¡°Old Master is already at this age, but he still refuses to step down from his position as the chairman. Now, he¡¯s having a very good time with that brat from the branch family. Third Brother, you¡¯ve been devising strategies for many years. Don¡¯t let the old man fall into the hands of a brat from the branch family.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I just don¡¯t understand. After Big Brother and Sister-inw lost their beloved son, did they just give up their shares to a man who looks like Huo Ze?¡±


    Huo Third Master had his hands on the edge of the hot spring and looked up slightly, not saying anything.


    Fourth Master Huo looked at Huo Third Master¡¯s calm appearance. ¡°Third Brother, I wanted to fight with you before, but no matter what we say, we¡¯re brothers. Now that Big Brother and Sister-inw have lost their sanity, and Old Master is still being humored, are you really not anxious at all? If Old Master gives his shares to the branch family, will you really ept it?¡±


    Huo Third Master opened his eyes, his deep eyes looking at Fourth Master Huo through the mist around him. The corners of his lips lifted into a faint smile. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    Fourth Master Huo¡¯s smile was ambiguous. He suddenly raised his hands and pped.


    Light footsteps sounded behind the ancient screen.


    Several young and beautiful girls walked in slowly.

 Chapter 1906 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (110)

    <h4>Chapter 1906: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (110)</h4>


    The girls who came in were good-looking and had good figures.


    Each of them had their own merits.


    Huo Third Master nced over and his deep eyesnded on a girl standing on the far right.


    The girl looked to be about 18 to 19 years old, about the same age as Xia Cha.


    She was wearing a mauve-colored shirt and a short skirt. Her long ck hair was tied into a ponytail.


    She didn¡¯t have a fringe, so her fair and clean face was exposedpletely.


    She had no makeup on her face and her skin was fair and smooth under the swirling mist. At this age, she was the most attractive without makeup.


    Fresh, beautiful, and pure.


    ¡°Well, these few are not bad, right?¡± Fourth Master Huo also liked the one on the right. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she looks like Tangtang when she was young?¡±


    Huo Third Master didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°People love all girls at this age. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to find such a pure girl. Third Brother, do you think Huo Heng will take a fancy to her if you send her to him?¡±


    Huo Third Master nced at Fourth Master Huo. ¡°I won¡¯t jump to any conclusion with your arrangement.¡±


    Fourth Master Huo looked up andughed, looking at the girl on his right. ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Tang Yue.¡±


    ¡­


    In a high-ss clubhouse.


    It was inevitable for Huo Heng to socialize for the D30 project.


    This evening, he was hosting several project managers from several partners.


    Other than eating and drinking, there were also women pouring tea and wine for socializing sessions.


    Huo Heng asked the clubhouse manager to arrange for several young and beautiful women.


    One of the girls saw that there were people beside her bosses, and she was the only one who left. She stood beside Huo Heng with her head lowered.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Pour some wine for Young Master Huo!¡± The clubhouse manager pushed the girl.


    The girl poured a ss of wine for Huo Heng, but her hands were slightly trembling and she identally spilled it on Huo Heng.


    p!


    The clubhouse manager pped the girl.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t know how to pour wine? Why aren¡¯t you apologizing to Young Master Huo?¡±


    The girl bit her lip as tears circled in her eyes.


    The clubhouse manager was about to p the girl again, but Huo Heng raised his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The clubhouse manager immediately smiled apologetically. ¡°Young Master Huo, you¡¯re right. Yueyue, hurry and do something.¡±


    The girl called Yueyue sat beside Huo Heng. She wiped her tears and wiped the wine off the table with a tissue before she took some food for Huo Heng.


    Huo Heng nced at the girl and seemed to be slightly stunned when he saw her face clearly.


    Then, the girl did not make any mistakes.


    She was very smart. When she saw Huo Heng ncing at a dish, she picked up the food onto a te. Huo Heng¡¯s cigarette addiction was acting up, and he had just ced the cigarette between his lips when she handed him a lighter.


    Huo Heng drank a lot of alcohol that night.


    When the dinner was over, he staggered a little.


    Tang Yue helped him out of the room.


    Huo Heng suddenly stopped when he reached the entrance of the hall. He looked at Tang Yue and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°You look a little familiar. What¡¯s your name again?¡±


    ¡°Tang Yue.¡±


    ¡°Tang?¡± Huo Heng had drunk, and his voice was very low. The word ¡®Tang¡¯ was lingering on the tip of his tongue, making him seem extremely charming.


    He looked at Tang Yue and chuckled. ¡°Do you want to take me back?¡±


    Tang Yue looked at Huo Heng up close. The way he smiled was extremely devilish and her heart skipped a beat.


    Her fair face flushed red immediately and she hummed softly. ¡°You drank too much. I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    Huo Heng smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else as he let Tang Yue help him into the car.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha was woken up by a notification of her WeChat in the middle of the night.


    She was pregnant and could not stay in school, but she did not return to the apartment arranged by Star King. She rented a small apartment near Harbor City University.


    She opened her eyes and turned on the lights.


    Hearing the notification of her WeChat still ringing, she nced at her phone.


    It was a message from several of her roommates in the dormitory.


    Roommate A: ¡°Tang Yue is on the trending list. Did you see it?¡±


    Roommate B: ¡°I saw it. No wonder she was so lucky to be discovered and epted into a variety show. It turns out she struck a gold mine!¡±


    Roommate C: ¡°That man looks really young and handsome. God, why is Tang Yue so lucky? His sugar daddy is even more handsome than the most handsome boy in our school.¡±


    Roommate D: ¡°So what? I¡¯m so jealous!¡±


    Xia Cha looked at a group of women who were still gossiping in the middle of the night. She turned the group¡¯s notification so that she would not be disturbed.


    Tang Yue was in the same ss as them and lived in the dormitory opposite.


    Xia Cha was a more introverted person when it came to rtionships. She would not take the initiative to make friends, but if people treated her sincerely, she would treat them sincerely too.


    The people in their dormitory were on good terms with her.


    She had signed with Star King and released a single. After she epted the sponsorship, she had given them gifts too.


    However, Tang Yue from the dormitory opposite them seemed to have a prejudice against her ever since they got into the same ss.


    Every time she saw her, she ignored her, as if she had offended her.


    Xia Cha did not care too much about this. After all, she had a lot of work to do every day.


    Later, she heard one of her roommates say that Tang Yue had always been the school belle since she was young. She thought that she would also be chosen as the school belle when she came to Harbor City.


    However, Xia Cha had stolen her limelight.


    After Xia Cha released her new single and gained poprity, Tang Yue spoke ill of her in secret.


    She said that she was able to debut sessfully because she had a backer.


    That implied that she had found herself a sugar daddy.


    Xia Cha did not bother with the little girl in the past. Now that she had regained her memories, she would not care about the little girl¡¯s words.


    However, seeing her roommate¡¯s gossip, Xia Cha could not hold back her curiosity and opened Weibo.


    She did not know if someone had paid for the topic to rank on the trending list. There weren¡¯t manyments, but it was at its top position.


    Xia Cha clicked on the photo.


    She was stunned.


    She had never thought that the person the roommates were talking about was Huo Heng!!


    Xia Cha closed her eyes and opened them again.


    The photos that were secretly taken were not very clear.


    Especially the man. Xia Cha admired herself. She had actually recognized that the male lead was Huo Heng at first nce.


    Although it was a little blurry, the silhouette of his figure looked very young and handsome!


    It was no wonder there was such an excited discussion in the group.


    Xia Cha opened a few photos. Apart from the ones of Tang Yue helping Huo Heng out of the clubhouse and into the car, there was also a series of photos of her supporting him into the hotel.


    The reporter vividly described the situation. The two of them entered the presidential suite but Tang Yue did note out.


    Xia Cha looked at the time the news was released: an hour ago.


    It took some time for the photos to be processed and released, which meant that they had gone in for more than an hour.


    Xia Cha¡¯s nerves seemed to have been electrocuted.


    Her mind went nk.


    She stared at the news and photo in her phone, her lips pursed tightly.


    Tang Yue¡¯s appearance appeared in her mind.


    For some reason, the photo ovepped with the newspaper photo she had taken for Huo Heng four years ago.


    Tang Yue was really good-looking. She was fresh and elegant, pure and beautiful.


    That ufortable feeling surged up again.


    However, the feeling this time was even stronger.


    Xia Cha lowered her eyes, her long eyshes fluttering like the wings of a butterfly hit by a storm.


    She did not know why, but besides the sadness in her heart, there was also anger and grievance.


    Her chest heaved up and down, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    Xia Cha got up and went to the bathroom to wash her face.


    She stared at the girl whose eyes were slightly red in the mirror.


    She raised her hand and patted her face.


    She had already broken up with him. What right did she have to be angry and unhappy?


    So what if he used to say that he would only like her in this life?


    She was the one who had let go first!


    Was he not allowed to find a new girlfriend?


    But why did it have to be Tang Yue?


    Why did he have to find someone who looked like the woman he loved before?


    Xia Cha closed her eyes as her temple hurt.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    When Xia Cha woke up, there was a faint shadow under her eyes.


    She did not know how she had managed to fall asleepst night.


    Although she did sleep, she had some strange dreams in thetter half of the night.


    Because she had not rested well, her eyes prickled with tears.


    Xia Cha arrived at school.


    She went to the dormitory first and had breakfast in the canteen with her roommate.


    ¡°I heard that Tang Yue didn¡¯t returnst night.¡±


    ¡°If I was the one, I wouldn¡¯t have the face toe back to school after the news exposed everything.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s quite capable. She actually managed to find such a handsome man.¡±


    ¡°Do you think she would find someone who is bald?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Xia Cha did not bother about her roommates¡¯ughter. When she arrived at the ssroom, she looked around.


    She did not see Tang Yue.


    After the first ss, Xia Cha was a little tired. Shey on the table and slept for a while.


    In her daze, she heard a sweet voice. ¡°Aiya, why are you asking so much?¡±


    Xia Cha immediately sobered up.


    She turned around and saw Tang Yue sitting behind her with several girls surrounding her.


    Tang Yue was wearing thetest Chanel suit, looking extremely happy and shy.


    On such a hot day, she still wore a scarf around her neck, as if she was covering something.


    A girl wanted to take off her scarf, but Tang Yue covered it with her face red. ¡°Stop it. It¡¯s what you saw. I¡¯m with him.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even let mee to school this morning. He¡¯s really considerate and understands girls. He¡¯s even going to pick me up personally in the afternoon!¡±


    ¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re so fortunate!¡±


    Tang Yue smiled and nced at Xia Cha, who was sitting in the first row. ¡°My boyfriend is not only handsome but also charming. He¡¯s iparable to those boys from school who haven¡¯t entered society yet.¡±


    Xia Cha closed her eyes andy back on the table.


    The girls behind kept chattering nonstop. Xia Cha could not sleep anymore. She took out her phone, found Huo Heng¡¯s WeChat and sent a message.


    ¡°Are you with Tang Yue?¡±


    After sending it out, Xia Cha felt that she had gone crazy.


    She hurriedly deleted it, though her eyes darkened when she saw the line of words popping up on her WeChat.

 Chapter 1907 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (111)

    <h4>Chapter 1907: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (111)</h4>


    A line of small grey words appeared very quickly.


    ¡°The message has been sent, but was rejected by the other party.¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s pupils constricted when she saw this line of words.


    Her grip on her phone tightened unconsciously.


    Had he¡­ blocked her?


    Xia Cha took a deep breath, put down her phone, and looked out of the window, confusion in her eyes.


    She had never felt such turmoil before.


    Tang Yue, who was behind her, kept on showing off how handsome and good the man who had been with herst night was, but Xia Cha could not listen to a word.


    ¡°My boyfriend said that he will invest in a new drama. I will be the female lead then¡­¡± Tang Yue said while looking at Xia Cha who was sitting in the front row.


    Seeing Xia Cha looking out of the window quietly, she could not help but smirk.


    Xia Cha had been staying in school for the past few days and had not participated in any events. She seemed to have retired from the industry. She probably did not have a financier or sugar daddy to support her!


    Without the celebrity aura, Xia Cha would definitely not be as bright and beautiful as her in the future!


    After ss in the afternoon, Xia Cha returned to the small apartment she had rented.


    Her two roommates followed her out of the campus.


    They bumped into Tang Yue on the way.


    Tang Yue was dressed to the nines and was in a good mood. Her eyes were almost over her head when she passed by them.


    Staring at Tang Yue¡¯s back, roommate A pouted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s so smug. Her boyfriend? She¡¯s only known for one night, but he¡¯s already her boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°The photos we took secretly yesterday aren¡¯t HD. Maybe that man¡¯s face is covered in pimples.¡±


    Roommate Bughed out loud. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s arge birthmark on his face. Just looking at it makes people feel disgusted.¡±


    Hearing her two roommates¡¯ words, Xia Cha imagined Huo Heng with a face full of pimples or arge birthmark.


    No matter how handsome a person was, he could not withstand such ravaging!


    The three of them walked to the school gate.


    Tang Yue was standing not too far away, seemingly waiting for someone.


    Xia Cha was about to leave when her roommate pulled her back. ¡°Let¡¯s leaveter. I want to see what this boyfriend Tang Yue is talking about looks like.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m going back first!¡±


    Her roommate did not stop Xia Cha again.


    Xia Cha took a few steps forward when a cool sports car drove over and stopped in front of Tang Yue.


    A man wearing sunsses sat in the sports car. Xia Cha immediately recognized that the man was Huo Heng.


    He pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    He was wearing a denim outfit today. The denim shirt was tucked into his jeans. He had broad shoulders and a narrow waist. He was tall with long legs and wore a pair of sunsses. His fringe was parted to the side and he looked clean, fresh, and handsome.


    This was basically a handsome man from aic book!


    Her roommates opened their mouths wide in disbelief. Tang Yue had really found a handsome and rich boyfriend!


    They could not regain their senses even after Tang Yue entered the cool sports car.


    When Xia Cha saw Huo Heng, she did not stop.


    She was about to cross the road when a horn sounded. She took a few steps back.


    The sports car sped past her.


    Xia Cha looked up and saw Huo Heng¡¯s handsome and cold side profile in his sunsses.


    Xia Cha returned to the apartment with aplicated and heavy heart.


    After making a bowl of noodles, Xia Cha sat on the sofa in the living room writing lyrics.


    She was a little sad and wrote a lyrics that seemed to be ¡®Lovelorn¡¯.


    When she was done, she nced at the lyrics.


    She thought that she was quite funny. Why was she sad?


    She tore up the lyrics and threw them into the rubbish bin.


    Xia Cha got up and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    After showering, she had just put on her pajamas when she felt a pain in her abdomen.


    Xia Cha walked to the sink and held it with one hand.


    She thought that the pain would go away quickly, but it hurt even more.


    The experience from many years ago came to her mind once more.


    At that time, she had also taken a bath and been in the bathtub. Then, the water had slowly turned red.


    Was the same thing going to happen again?


    Xia Cha bit her lip and walked out of the bathroom to find her phone.


    She subconsciously pressed a set of numbers.


    But before she could call him, she dialled another set of numbers.


    The person on the other end picked it up almost immediately. ¡°Cha Cha?¡±


    ¡°Brother, my stomach hurts a lot now. I might be having a miscarriage. Do you know a doctor in Harbor City¡­¡± When she was still Xia Tang, she was used to taking care of everything herself. Even when she had two miscarriages, she did not tell her closest kin.


    She always reported the good things but not the unpleasant ones.


    After experiencing a life and death situation, she had thought through many things.


    Her brother and sister were the closest people to her and were her haven. She should not be so headstrong.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it for you immediately.¡±


    Xia Cha hung up.


    She took her bag and walked out.


    If she were to wait for the ambnce toe, it might be toote.


    Xia Cha went downstairs.


    She was about to take a taxi when a ck Bentley stopped by the roadside suddenly shed its lights.


    The car window was lowered and a gentle and elegant voice sounded. ¡°Cha Cha?¡±


    Seeing Huo Third Master, Xia Cha was slightly surprised.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Get in quickly and I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Xia Cha bit her lip and pondered for a moment before opening the door and getting into the car.


    After Xia Cha got on, she received a call from Junyuan very quickly.


    Junyuan arranged for her to meet a doctor from a private hospital.


    Although it was a private hospital, the doctors there were pretty good and the head of the hospital had a good rtionship with Junyuan as well.


    Xia Cha asked Huo Third Master to send her to that private hospital.


    At the hospital entrance, the doctor had already prepared a stretcher.


    Huo Third Master carried Xia Cha out of the car.


    Her pajama pants were stained with blood.


    Huo Third Master vaguely understood why she was feeling unwell.


    Xia Cha was pushed into the operating room.


    Her head was heavy and dizzy. Her past two miscarriages had made her feel like she had fallen into an abyss.


    A chill ran up her spine.


    Perhaps, the gods wanted her to suffer alone for the rest of her life!


    Xia Cha could not hear what the doctor was telling her.


    She grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand, her pale lips moving nonstop. ¡°Please, help me save this child.¡±


    ¡­


    When Xia Cha pushed out of the operating room, Huo Third Master, who was waiting outside, immediately went forward.


    Xia Cha was sober, but she was not in good spirits. Her face was still pale.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Huo Third Master looked at the doctor.


    The doctor shook his head. ¡°We couldn¡¯t save the child.¡±


    Huo Third Master looked at Xia Cha and her eyes turned red.


    Huo Third Master held Xia Cha¡¯s cold hand and pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Cha Cha, you¡¯re still young. You can still have children in the future.¡±


    Xia Cha closed her eyes and said with her lips pale, ¡°So be it. Anyway, I didn¡¯t n to have this child.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day.


    On the golf course.


    Huo Heng, along with Tang Yue, yed pool with several young men.


    When Xia Mo called, he had just scored.


    ¡°Momo, why are you calling at this time?¡±


    ¡°Huo Heng, what did you do to Cha Cha? She¡¯s still so young. How could you do that to her?¡±

 Chapter 1908 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (112)

    <h4>Chapter 1908: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (112)</h4>


    Huo Heng was puzzled by Xia Mo¡¯s fierce scolding.


    He gestured at the young men and walked to the side.


    ¡°What did I do to her?¡±


    ¡°You still have the cheek to say what happened to her? Cha Cha¡­ Did you know that she had a miscarriagest night?¡±


    For nearly half a minute, Xia Mo did not hear Huo Heng¡¯s voice.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his breathing that had be slightly heavy, she would never have heard him.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Cha Cha is still so young. Why did you do such an inhumane thing?¡±


    Huo Heng was silent. ¡°I did her wrong.¡±


    The moment Huo Heng finished speaking, he heard Tang Yue calling her from behind.


    Huo Heng turned around and said to Tang Yue, ¡°Go y with them first.¡±


    Xia Mo was already in a bad mood, so when she heard that there was a woman following Huo Heng, she became even more fierce. ¡°I saw the newsst night. The male lead looks like you. Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s really you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Huo Heng, what did you promise me? Although you won¡¯t interact with Cha Cha for her safety, how could you have another woman outside?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what the news says. I¡¯ll exin to you when youe to Harbor City.¡±


    ¡°You spent the night with that woman in the hotel and nothing happened?¡±


    ¡°My taste is not that bad. If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, someone sent her here on purpose.¡±


    Seeming to have understood something, Xia Mo did not ask further.


    After Huo Heng asked for the address of Xia Mo¡¯s hospital, he ended the call.


    Because it had happened so suddenly, Xia Mo had to take care of her two children in Ning City and couldn¡¯t leave, so only Junyuan rushed to Harbor City that night.


    After seeing Xia Cha, the siblings chatted for a long time.


    ¡°Brother, our school¡¯s director told me some time ago that there was an exchange student who could go to S Country¡¯s Capital University. I didn¡¯t recall what happened in the past and rejected him. I sent a message to ask the school¡¯s director this morning and he said that there is still one more ce.¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m discharged, I n to submit a request and go to the Capital University.¡±


    Junyuan looked at the thin Xia Cha and nodded. ¡°Okay, Yanran is there. She can take care of you.¡±


    Xia Cha jumped into Junyuan¡¯s arms, tears filling her eyes. ¡°Brother, I always make you worry.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl. Yanran and I wanted to worry more for you in the past, but you didn¡¯t give us a chance. You wanted to carry everything yourself. If there¡¯s anything in the future, you have to tell your brother and sister immediately.¡±


    Junyuan patted Xia Cha¡¯s slender back. ¡°I didn¡¯t even tell Momo about the secret you asked me to keep.¡±


    ¡­


    Junyuan stayed in Harbor City for a day and under Xia Cha¡¯s urging, he returned to Ning City.


    When Junyuan arrived, he had brought his experienced nanny over.


    Xia Cha did not agree to the nanny staying, but with Junyuan¡¯s strong attitude, Xia Cha had no choice but to agree.


    Huo Third Master came to the hospital every day. Not long after he arrived, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    Xia Cha was talking to Huo Third Master. She was nning to mention the termination contract. Hearing sounds, she looked toward the door.


    Lightnded on the man at the door. He was facing the light, so she could not see his facial features and expression.


    But it felt menacing.


    Xia Cha froze slightly.


    Although she couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face clearly, she knew that it was Huo Heng.


    Xia Cha ced her hands under the nket on her abdomen.


    Huo Heng walked in step by step, his bright eyesnding on Xia Cha¡¯s face.


    Her face had regained its color and with the soup that the nanny fed her every day, she looked like she was in good condition.


    Xia Cha¡¯s long eyshes fluttered as she looked away.


    ¡°Third Master, I have something to say to her.¡± Huo Heng looked at Huo Third Master expressionlessly.


    Huo Third Master nced at Xia Cha, who nodded at him.


    Huo Third Master walked out of the ward.


    The moment the door was closed, he saw Huo Heng strangling Xia Cha¡¯s neck. He wanted to go in and stop her, but he couldn¡¯t move away.


    Hate!


    The more they hated each other, the better!


    However, Huo Third Master did not know that although Huo Heng had grabbed Xia Cha¡¯s neck, he had not used any strength.


    He leaned down slightly and whispered into her ear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the child.¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s lips moved, wanting to say something when she heard him say, ¡°You will meet a man better than me in the future, but you have to be careful of Huo Third Master.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the man close to her. His eyes were like dead water, calm and deep. She felt a lump in her throat.


    She sniffed and suddenly smelled a faint perfume.


    It was the smell of Tang Yue¡¯s perfume.


    Xia Cha¡¯s hands on her stomach clenched into tight fists. She said with an unreadable expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave Harbor City soon. I won¡¯t interact with Huo Third Master.¡±


    Then, she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. I will meet a man who is better than you in the future. I will make myself happy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    He straightened up.


    He did not look at her again as he turned around and walked toward the door of the ward.


    Looking at his back, Xia Cha could not help but tear up.


    What was she crying for? She was really useless!


    Huo Third Master saw Huo Henging out of the ward. His eyes were red and his face was grim. When he saw Huo Third Master, he pretended to be calm. ¡°Third Master, to be honest, the woman inside is just something I yed with. Why? Are you interested?¡±


    As soon as Huo Heng finished speaking, he was pped hard by Huo Third Master.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of her at all!¡±


    Huo Heng used his fingertip to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. Heughed meanly and said, ¡°Whether or not she¡¯s worthy of me, she¡¯s a woman I don¡¯t want anymore.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, a woman¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, how long more do you need? Didn¡¯t you agree to go buy a bag with me?¡±


    Huo Third Master nced at the girl who was walking out.


    It was Tang Yue.


    Huo Heng walked up to Tang Yue and wrapped his arm around her slender shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m happy today. I¡¯ll buy you whatever you want.¡±


    Xia Cha was in the ward and had heard the conversation between Huo Heng and Huo Third Master. Naturally, she had heard what Huo Heng had said to Tang Yue.


    She sniffled, tears circling in her eyes.


    However, she managed to control her emotions very quickly.


    Huo Third Master entered the ward. Seeing that Xia Cha was calm, heforted her.


    ¡­


    After Xia Cha was discharged, she went to Star King Entertainment to ask Sister Jin about the termination of her contract.


    Xia Yanran had sent awyer over.


    When Sister Jin found out that Xia Cha was going to terminate the contract, she tried to persuade her not to do so, but Xia Cha would not listen to her. Sister Jin had no choice but to ask Huo Third Master.


    Huo Third Master came personally and had a talk with Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha gave a reason. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to see Huo Heng. I feel suffocated living in the same city as him.¡±


    Huo Third Master seemed to like this reason.


    He agreed to Xia Cha¡¯s release.


    However, the procedures to terminate the contract and as an exchange student needed another ten days to settle.


    During this process, Xia Cha returned to Wenfeng County.


    When she was still Xia Tang, she had left behind many assets. After she was gone, it was Xia Yanran who had taken care of them for her.


    Xia Yanran had transferred the money to a managementpany and had earned a lot for her in the past few years.


    Xia Cha had paid for her own termination.


    She even saved two hundred million in a card and handed it to Qiu Zhi after returning to Wenfeng County.


    Upon hearing that Xia Cha was going to study abroad, the Xia family was reluctant.


    But for Xia Cha¡¯s future, they could only agree with tears in their eyes.


    Back in Harbor City, the termination contract was already settled.


    In a few days, the procedures for the exchange would be done.


    Xia Cha¡¯s life became very peaceful.


    However, from time to time, she would see her roommates mentioning Tang Yue and Huo Heng in the WeChat group. However, Xia Cha¡¯s emotions were not that strong anymore.


    She was looking forward to a new life.


    On this day, Xia Cha went to the mall to buy gifts.


    She had taken a taxi there and the taxi had identally bumped into an old man on the way there.


    To be more urate, the old man had not seen the traffic lights clearly and had identally bumped into the taxi.


    Fortunately, the driver had stepped on the brakes in time.


    The old man was fine, but Xia Cha was worried and suggested the driver take him to the hospital for a visit.


    The driver waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you see that he was the one who hit me? I got so scared that my heart condition is going to act up, and I haven¡¯t even asked him to pay yet!¡±


    Perhaps it was because the driver was afraid of the old man lying that he did not even collect Xia Cha¡¯s fare and drove away.


    Xia Cha supported the old man to the roadside and was speechless.


    ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯m fine. You should leave too!¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the old man in a hat and mask, covering himself tightly. She frowned and asked, ¡°Grandpa, do you want me to call your family?¡±


    ¡°Why should I call them? They¡¯re all busy people. Even if they¡¯re not busy, they¡¯re all concerned about the will when they visit me.¡±


    Xia Cha was speechless.


    The old man nced at Xia Cha and saw that she was beautiful and likable. He said, ¡°If you¡¯re really worried, you can send me to the hospital, but I don¡¯t have money with me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll cheat you of your money?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing high-end custom-made clothes. Just your mask and hat alone cost a month¡¯s sry. I¡¯m just afraid that you might think that I have other ns.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I couldn¡¯t tell that you were this funny.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll help you to the hospital.¡±


    When they arrived at the hospital, Xia Cha ran up and down with the old man for a checkup.


    After confirming that there was no problem, Xia Cha left with the old man.


    After getting into the taxi, Xia Cha looked at the old man who refused to take off her mask from beginning to end. ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t you feel warm?¡±


    The old man smiled, replying that it wasn¡¯t warm, before he gave the driver an address.


    Xia Cha nned to send the Old Master back, but when she heard the address, she felt that it was familiar.


    Wasn¡¯t that the Huo family¡¯s old mansion?


    Xia Cha looked at the old man beside her and realized that his eyes really looked like Old Master Huo¡¯s. She immediately understood something.


    ¡°Old Master, the chauffeur will send you home. I¡¯ll get off first.¡±


    Xia Cha asked the chauffeur to stop the car. Just as she finished speaking, she heard the Old Master say, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen such a little girl who has treated me so well in a long time. You have to go back with me. If you want to eat anything, I¡¯ll get the chef to make it for you. If you want anything, I¡¯ll get the mall supervisor toe over. You can choose from the iPad and after making the choice, ask him to send it over.¡±


    Xia Cha was speechless.


    He was indeed a rich man!

 Chapter 1909 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (113)

    <h4>Chapter 1909: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (113)</h4>


    The Huo family¡¯s old mansion was built on a mountain and surrounded by water.


    There were maple leaves on both sides of the road. It was unbelievably beautiful as they walked over.


    It was Xia Cha¡¯s first timeing to the Huo family¡¯s old mansion.


    She did not dare to think about it in the past.


    The interior of the Huo family¡¯s mansion was decorated in an antique Chinese style that was unique.


    Old Master Huo was in a good mood. After asking Xia Cha what she liked, he instructed the kitchen to make some delicious food and then asked someone to send an iPad over. Xia Cha hurriedly shook her head and rejected him. ¡°Grandpa Huo, I¡¯m very happy to be able to have a meal at your house. I don¡¯t want anything else.¡±


    Old Master Huo looked at Xia Cha. ¡°There¡¯s only one chance. Youngdy, don¡¯t miss it.¡±


    Xia Cha smiled and said, ¡°When I earn more money in the future, I¡¯ll go to the Huo family¡¯s mall to spend my own money there.¡±


    Old Master Huo had not met such an interesting girl for a long time and he was in a better mood.


    While the chef was cooking, he pulled Xia Cha to y chess.


    He had thought that Xia Cha¡¯s chess skills were not good, but she won two of the three rounds.


    She had probably let him win thest round.


    ¡°No, no, no. Little girl, go fishing with me.¡±


    Although Old Master Huo had many children, there were very few who had time to apany him.


    Thest person who had the patience to y chess and fish with him was Huo Heng.


    Old Master Huo looked at Xia Cha, who was sitting beside him, watching him fish quietly. He seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Little girl, do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    Xia Cha held her cheeks with both hands and shook her head.


    ¡°I know a person who¡¯s a few years older than you. He¡¯s a boy I like very much. His name is Huo Heng. Do you know him?¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Huo Heng¡¯s name.


    Why was the Old Master mentioning Huo Heng?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know him. How about I call and ask him toe for dinnerter?¡±


    Xia Cha hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°Grandpa Huo, I¡¯m going abroad in a few days.¡±


    Old Master Huo looked at Xia Cha¡¯s clear and bright eyes and sighed. ¡°What a pity.¡±


    An hourter, the maid came to call Old Master Huo and Xia Cha back for dinner.


    Xia Cha helped Old Master Huo up.


    Arge table of food had been prepared in the dining room.


    The maid stood by the side to wait on her.


    While the servants were serving the Old Master, Xia Cha identally caught a glimpse of the pin on her head.


    It was actually a very ordinary hair pin.


    But Xia Cha felt that it was familiar.


    She searched through her mind and suddenly remembered that the pin was sold in a small jewelry store outside Harbor City University.


    At that time, she went to school to settle the procedures of exchange students. She had passed by the small jewelry store and gone in to buy a hair pin.


    At that time, Tang Yue and several of her good friends had also been present.


    At that time, Tang Yue had chosen this old-fashioned hair pin and a female ssmate asked her, ¡°Yueyue, why are you still wearing this extremely old hair pin?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not for me. I bought this for my servant.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you have a servant in your house?¡±


    ¡°Yueyue, you¡¯re so good to your maid!¡±


    At that time, Xia Cha had seen an unnatural look in Tang Yue¡¯s eyes.


    Sensing that Xia Cha was looking at her, the servant who was scooping soup for the Old Master nced at Xia Cha.


    Their eyes met and the servant looked away in a panic.


    Xia Cha stroked her nose, thinking that she was being rude by looking at the servant like this.


    Seeing that Xia Cha had stopped staring at her, the maid stood behind the old man quietly after scooping the soup for him.


    After dinner, Xia Cha apanied the Old Master to the garden. The Old Master was not in good health and coughed a few times. The butler came over and reminded him that he should take his medicine and have an afternoon nap.


    Xia Cha still had to go to the mall. After informing the Old Master, she left the Huo family¡¯s old residence.


    When she went to the living room, he saw the servant with the pin.


    She was holding a packet of Chinese medicine and seemed to be going to the small kitchen to help the Old Master. When she saw Xia Cha, she only stared at her for a few seconds before quickly looking away.


    Xia Cha walked toward the door.


    Halfway there, she realized she had not brought her phone with her.


    She had returned.


    She found her phone on the sofa in the living room.


    She had nned to leave, but when she thought of the servant with the pin, she walked toward the small kitchen.


    Xia Cha found a hidden ce and looked at the movements in the small kitchen through the window.


    The maid was boiling the medicine carefully.


    Xia Cha could not see anything wrong. She felt that she might have been too suspicious.


    She was about to leave when another servant in the small kitchen said something to the servant with the hair pin and left the small kitchen.


    The servant wearing the pin immediately looked around after the other servant had left.


    Seeing that she was alone, she hurriedly took out a very small bottle from the servant¡¯s uniform.


    She squeezed two drops of transparent liquid into the medicine.


    She had done it within a few seconds.


    Xia Cha¡¯s eyshes fluttered.


    She was not a young girl and would not think that the small bottle was a tonic that was good for the body.


    Thinking of how Huo Ze got cancer back then because someone had done something to him, Xia Cha clenched her fists tightly.


    A thinyer of sweat covered her palms.


    Her kindness prevented her from turning a blind eye to this.


    But if she made a hasty move, she might alert the enemy and put herself in a dangerous situation.


    ¡­


    The maid handed the medicine to the butler.


    The butler brought it to the Old Master¡¯s room.


    Recently, the Old Master had been feeling weak and his memory seemed to have worsened.


    As the butler who had been serving him for many years, he felt that something was wrong. He had invited the family doctor to check on the Old Master, but could not find any problem.


    The Old Master used to be a headstrong person. No matter how much he missed his children, he would not let theme back. But recently, he called from time to time to ask them toe home for dinner. In the beginning, everyone did as he said, but as time passed, they rejected him with the excuse of being busy with work.


    The Old Master¡¯s temperament had be more and more like a child.


    Just like today, he had even run out secretly.


    ¡°Master, the medicine is here.¡±


    Old Master Huo looked at the ck bowl of medicine and frowned. ¡°How much longer must I drink this bitter thing?¡±


    ¡°Master, three more mouthfuls will do.¡±


    The butler prepared some fruits.


    Old Master Huo waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a woman. I don¡¯t need that.¡± Then, he picked up the bowl.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open.


    Xia Cha stood at the door.


    ¡°Grandpa Huo, I-I regret it. I want to choose something from your shopping mall.¡±


    The butler looked at Xia Cha, who was still panting, and frowned. A trace of unhappiness shed past his eyes. Why did this youngdy not know the rules at all? It was fine if she did not knock ande in, but she was even asking the Old Master for something while pretending not to want it just now!


    The maid wearing a hair pin stood at the side. Hearing Xia Cha¡¯s words, she looked at the old man who had not taken his medicine and felt a little panicked.

 Chapter 1910 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (114)

    <h4>Chapter 1910: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (114)</h4>


    Old Master Huo looked at Xia Cha, who was sweating and panting.


    She must have run toward his room.


    Although he had not spent much time with her, he could see that she was not a materialistic girl.


    She suddenly wanted luxury items again and barged in without knocking. She must have something to tell him.


    Old Master Huo smiled. ¡°Alright, you saved me. You can have anything you want.¡± With that said, he waved his hand and nced at the butler and the servant wearing the pin. ¡°The two of you can go out first.¡±


    The butler was speechless.


    The maid was speechless.


    Although Old Master Huo was smiling at Xia Cha, he spoke to the butler and servant authoritatively.


    When only Old Master and Xia Cha were left in the room, he waved his hand at Xia Cha. ¡°Little girl, do you have something to say to me?¡±


    The head of the Huo family was indeed smart.


    Xia Cha walked up to Old Master Huo and told him what she had seen in the small kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I just think that it¡¯s not a good thing based on my sixth sense. I hope Grandpa Huo won¡¯t me me.¡±


    Old Master Huo frowned.


    He called the butler in.


    ¡°Pour a few drops of medicine into the small fish container.¡±


    The butler followed his instructions and poured a few drops of medicine into the small fish container.


    After about ten minutes, although the fish was swimming, it had slowed down significantly.


    Old Master Huo asked the butler to take the medicine to the Huo family¡¯s private hospital.


    Two hourster, Old Master Huo found out about the results.


    Something had been ced in the medicine.


    If Old Master Huo drank that bowl of medicine, he could have gotten a stroke that night.


    Even if he didn¡¯t die, he would copse onto the bed, unable to speak or move.


    Old Master Huo was furious.


    He immediately instructed the butler to subdue the servant with the hair pin.


    The maid wearing the pin had worked in the Huo family for more than ten years and had always been honest.


    Back then, her family had been caught in a flood and she had been the only one left. She had almost starved to death, but it was Old Master Huo who had saved her. He had even arranged for her to work as a servant of the Huo family.


    Old Master Huo had not expected her to do such a thing.


    Old Master Huo asked the butler to interrogate her overnight, but the servant wasn¡¯t willing to say anything.


    The butler contacted Xia Cha and she provided the information about the pin, asking the butler to check on Tang Yue.


    After all, the butler was with Old Master Huo. Soon, he found out about the rtionship between Tang Yue and the maid.


    It turned out that Tang Yue was the maid¡¯s long-lot daughter. The two of them had just reunited not too long ago. It was only when the butler used Tang Yue¡¯s life to threaten the maid that she confessed that Huo Heng had asked her to drug him.


    Naturally, Old Master Huo didn¡¯t believe the servants¡¯ one-sided words. He got the butler to find Huo Heng.


    Huo Heng had not expected that the woman sent to his side this time was to frame him.


    Fortunately, he was already on guard.


    He had sent someone to follow Tang Yue, and he immediately handed the video of her to the butler.


    The person Tang Yue had met in the video was Fourth Master Huo.


    Fourth Master Huo had even given Tang Yue a few bags of medicine, saying that he wanted her to go ording to the n.


    When Old Master Huo saw the video, he immediately called Tang Yue and Fourth Master Huo to the old mansion.


    Old Master Huo knew that his sons would use underhanded methods topete for assets. However, he never thought that they would try to kill him!


    He wanted him to be paralyzed and die quietly!


    As Old Master Huo used the cane to hit the ground, Fourth Master Huo¡¯s heart immediately thumped.


    He nced at Tang Yue and secretly gave her a meaningful nce.


    He reminded her not to betray him even if she had to die.


    Tang Yue had never seen Old Master Huo before. Seeing him exuding the aura and dignity of a socialite, she was so frightened that her legs went weak.


    Old Master Huo turned and hit Fourth Master Huo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°B*satrd, kneel down!¡±


    Fourth Master Huo knelt on the ground and looked at Old Master Huo as if he knew nothing. ¡°Father, what did I do?¡±


    Old Master Huo asked the butler to y the video Huo Heng had sent.


    Tang Yue wanted to push all the me on Huo Heng, but she swallowed her words back.


    She never expected that the video of her meeting with Fourth Master Huo had been secretly recorded by Huo Heng.


    She thought that Huo Heng had beenpletely smitten by her recently!


    Fourth Master Huo opened his mouth, wanting to say something when he heard Old Master Huo shout, ¡°You actually want your father to have a stroke and die in bed? I actually raised such an inhumane son!¡±


    Fourth Master Huo stared at the Old Master, whose expression was ferocious and eyes red. His body trembled nonstop.


    But that was not right. What did the Old Master say just now? That he wanted him to have a stroke and be paralyzed?


    Fourth Master Huo knelt down and took a few steps forward. ¡°Dad, Dad, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I-I didn¡¯t want you to be paralyzed. Yes, it was Tang Yue who arranged for her mother to drug you, but that drug will only make you weak. I was going to give you an antidote after the doctor checked on you so that you would regain your trust in me.¡±


    ¡°How could I take your life? I¡¯m not that kind of person. You must have made a mistake!¡±


    Old Master Huo pinched his nose bridge. He did not believe Fourth Master Huo¡¯s words.


    He had been disappointed by the E20 project before, but now, his son was capable of doing such a despicable thing!


    Old Master Huo got up with the support of his cane. He closed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Send him to jail. Trying to kill his father is enough for him to be detained for the rest of his life!¡±


    Hearing this, Fourth Master Huo cked out.


    ¡°Father, you¡¯ve really misunderstood me. I¡¯m not that ruthless¡­¡±


    ¡°Tang Yue, tell my father quickly that I didn¡¯t give you that drug¡­¡±


    Tang Yue was about to faint from fear. She didn¡¯t know what medicine Fourth Master Huo had given her. All she knew was that Fourth Master Huo was going to be thrown into jail for the rest of his life and she wouldn¡¯t have anyone to rely on anymore.


    No, she still had someone.


    Huo Heng!


    Old Master Huo did not want to hear another word from Fourth Master Huo as he took the elevator upstairs without an expression.


    There were already investigators in their uniforms outside. They escorted Fourth Master Huo and Tang Yue away.


    At the entrance, Tang Yue saw a cool sports car parked there.


    She knew that it was Huo Heng¡¯s sports car.


    Tang Yue seemed to have seen herst savior. She did not know where she got her strength from, but she actually managed to break free from the investigator¡¯s grip and ran toward Huo Heng.


    Huo Heng was sitting in the car with the car window closed. He was wearing dark sunsses.


    Tang Yue used her hand to pull the window down. She looked at Huo Heng¡¯s handsome and smooth face, but his facial features were cold and indifferent. She said pitifully, ¡°Young Master Huo, save me. Save me. I was also bewitched at that time. They say a night with husband and wife is a hundred days of grace. Seeing that I have such a good rtionship with you recently, can you save me once?¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s expression did not change at all when he heard Tang Yue¡¯s words.


    He lifted the corner of his lips, his expression slightly cold. ¡°A night with you? I¡¯m afraid Miss Tang must have misunderstood something. I¡¯ve never been with you before.¡±


    Tang Yue¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°How is that possible? We¡¯ve been together almost every day recently and you said that you like me very much!¡±


    Huo Heng did not speak. The back door¡¯s car window lowered and a male voice simr to Huo Heng sounded. ¡°Darling Yueyue, I like you very much. You¡¯re the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Tang Yue¡¯s teary eyes widened when she heard this.


    She looked at the man sitting behind the sports car. The man¡¯s face was full of holes and he looked so ugly that she felt like vomiting.


    She cupped her mouth, not daring to believe that she had been with such an ugly man all these days!


    ¡°No!¡± Tang Yue shouted.


    Huo Heng smirked. ¡°If Miss Tang doesn¡¯t believe me, I have a video with me.¡±


    Tang Yue¡¯s body swayed. She was about to reach out her hand to grab Huo Heng, but she was stopped by the investigators.


    Tang Yue got into the car, crying and making a ruckus.


    When Fourth Master Huo was taken away, he nced at Huo Heng.


    He really suspected that the Old Master¡¯s medicine had been swapped out by Huo Heng¡¯s men.


    ¡­


    Fourth Master Huo was detained.


    No one from the Huo family came to visit him when something had happened to him.


    It was then that he realized the seriousness of the matter.


    He took off the watch in his hand and gave it to an investigator. ¡°Call Huo Third Master for me and tell him that I want to see him.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯te, just say that I will reveal all of his secrets!¡±


    Soon, Huo Third Master came to visit Fourth Master Huo in the evening.


    ¡°Third Brother, save me. I really didn¡¯t want Old Master to be paralyzed. It must be that Huo Heng!¡±


    Huo Third Master looked at Fourth Master Huo with a calm and indifferent expression, his voice gentle and clear. ¡°Fourth Brother, no matter who did it, Father is sure that it was you.¡±


    ¡°I thought you asked Tang Yue to get close to Huo Heng because you wanted to inquire about some work matters. I didn¡¯t expect you to extend your reach to Father.¡±


    Fourth Master Huo was agitated. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I really didn¡¯t!¡±


    Huo Third Master stood up and stroked the creases on his suit. ¡°You can deny it, but the evidence is there. Old Master is determined to detain you, so I can¡¯t do anything either!¡±


    Seeing that Huo Third Master was about to leave, Fourth Master Huo quickly grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Third Brother, if you don¡¯t help me, I will tell everyone your secret. I know that you didn¡¯t get married all these years because of an old woman.¡±


    Huo Third Master shook off Fourth Master Huo¡¯s hand and a trace of sharpness shed past his eyes. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, are you nervous? If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll send someone to send a message to the Old Master! Let the Old Master investigate your rtionship with that woman!¡±


    Huo Third Master narrowed his eyes. No emotions could be seen on his gentle and handsome face. His lips twitched as he chuckled coldly before he turned to leave.


    Fourth Master Huo did not expect Huo Third Master to leave. He cursed angrily.


    Fourth Master Huo was detained again.


    Not long after, the staff said that someone wanted to see him.


    Fourth Master Huo thought that Huo Third Master was going back on his words and there was a trace of smugness in his eyes.


    However, when he came out and saw that it was not Huo Third Master, but Huo Heng, Fourth Master Huo¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Brat, I fell into your hands this time, but I¡¯m the Old Master¡¯s biological son after all. He won¡¯t really lock me up for the rest of my life!¡±


    Huo Heng looked at Fourth Master Huo, whose expression was ferocious. He sat on the chair and said with a slight raise of the corner of his lips, ¡°If you want to go out, you have to live. I wonder if you can see the sun tomorrow?¡±


    Fourth Master Huo¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 1911 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (115)

    <h4>Chapter 1911: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (115)</h4>


    Fourth Master Huo seemed to have thought of something and red at Huo Heng with a ferocious expression.


    ¡°You swapped the medicine and now you even want my life?¡±


    The corner of Huo Heng¡¯s lips twitched. Seeing that Fourth Master Huo was about to spit fire, he simply said, ¡°Fourth Uncle, you¡¯re really a fool.¡±


    Huo Heng got up and left.


    Fourth Master Huo was stunned by Huo Heng¡¯s words. When he reacted, he cursed loudly, ¡°Huo Heng, don¡¯t think that you will win just because you framed me and sent me to jail! A brat like you won¡¯t be the head of the Huo family!¡±


    Fourth Master Huo was detained again.


    Four people were detained in the detention center. Fourth Master Huo slept in the lower bunk beside the door.


    As hey on the bed, goosebumps appeared on his arms when he thought about Huo Heng calling him ¡®Fourth Uncle¡¯.


    He did not know if he was hallucinating, but when he called him ¡®Fourth Uncle¡¯, he felt like he had seen Huo Ze!


    Because of Huo Heng¡¯s words, Fourth Master Huo did not sleep properly that night.


    The Old Master had almost had a stroke and someone had pushed the me on him.


    However, Huo Heng¡¯s words made him feel like it wasn¡¯t Huo Heng who had done it.


    If it wasn¡¯t Huo Heng, could it be¡­


    Fourth Master Huo did not dare to think too much.


    They were brothers, so no matter how much animosity they had, they wouldn¡¯t threaten each other with death!


    Nothing happened at night. Fourth Master Huo felt that Huo Heng was merely scaring him, so he slowly rxed.


    The next day.


    They were brought to a closed field to rx, then it was time to eat.


    After dinner, Fourth Master Huo went to the washroom.


    There were several people standing outside the washroom. Seeing Fourth Master Huo enter, one of them followed secretly inside.


    Fourth Master Huo had just pulled up his pants when suddenly, an arm wrapped round his neck.


    A sharp thing was pressed against his neck.


    Fourth Master Huo wanted to say something, but his neck was strangled tightly and he could not make a sound at all.


    That person moved very quickly and the sharp thing moved toward his neck.


    Fourth Master Huo felt pain as a warm and sweet liquid gushed out.


    He widened his eyes, struggling with all he had.


    However, the other party seemed like a professional. When he attacked him just now, thetter had struggled too strongly and had not died. If he had tried again¡­


    Fourth Master Huo felt his vision turn dark.


    Was he going to die here just as Huo Heng expected?


    The other party was pulling him tightly and he could not even look at who it was.


    Just as Fourth Master Huo was waiting for the fatal blow toe, a groan suddenly sounded.


    The person holding tightly to Fourth Master Huo¡¯s neck was hit and fainted.


    Fourth Master Huo turned around, and everything went ck before he fainted as well.


    ¡­


    When Fourth Master Huo woke up, he was lying in the hospital.


    Huo Heng stood by the bed and looked down at him. His eyebrows were slightly raised, and he looked like he was smiling but also not.


    No matter how stupid Fourth Master Huo was, he understood that if Huo Heng really wanted to kill him, he would not be standing here, let alone lying on the bed.


    Fourth Master Huo closed his eyes, thinking in despair that Third Brother was really f*cking ruthless!


    Was it because he used a secret to threaten him?


    ¡°Did your men save me?¡± Fourth Master Huo opened his eyes and looked at Huo Heng, his voice extremely hoarse.


    Huo Heng¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know that.¡±


    Fourth Master Huo couldn¡¯t help but look at Huo Heng in a different light. He didn¡¯t expect him to have ced someone in there.


    ¡°Third Brother is the one who wanted Father to have a stroke?¡±


    Huo Heng did notment.


    Fourth Master Huo¡¯s neck still felt a fiery pain and he cursed a few times.


    ¡°Fourth Master, you will still be brought back in at night. I will only save you once.¡±


    Seeing that Huo Heng was about to leave, Fourth Master Huo stopped him. ¡°Can you prove to Old Master that Third Brother wants to harm him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I want to know what kind of secret Third Master has with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Fourth Master Huo told Huo Heng about how Third Master went to meet an old woman every year.


    ¡°That woman is in B City. I secretly got someone to monitor that old woman. That old woman has a lover and that lover is running a KTV. I heard that old woman gives her lover money from time to time. I don¡¯t know what rtionship Third Brother has with that old woman, but you can investigate it in detail!¡±


    After Huo Heng left the ward, he immediately asked Jian Ming to go to B City.


    Earlier, when Fourth Master Huo used that old woman to threaten Huo Third Master, Huo Third Master had sent people to B City to hide the woman.


    He had always been careful and did not think that Fourth Brother would know about the existence of that woman.


    Naturally, Jian Ming could not find that woman in B City. He found the KTV¡¯s boss, but he was told that the boss had had been driving while drunk, and the car had fallen into the river and he ahd drowned.


    Huo Heng didn¡¯t believe that it was an ident.


    That man must know some secret to be chosen as a sacrificialmb.


    Huo Heng went to B City personally and checked the surveince cameras of the KTV.


    He realized that the KTV owner would drive out everyday. Half an hourter, he would bring an armed woman over and would drive her away in the middle of the night.


    A woman who was fully covered was probably the old woman Fourth Master Huo was talking about.


    Huo Heng seemed to have thought of something and instructed Jian Ming, ¡°Think of a way to get the memory card for the KTV owner¡¯s car dash camera.¡±


    Jian Ming soon understood Huo Heng¡¯s thoughts and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    After two days of recovering the data, a recording in the memory card caught Huo Heng¡¯s attention.


    The woman had drunk quite a bit that night and might have been drunk, so she confessed to a lot of things.


    ¡°So what if the Huo Family in Harbor City is rich? They¡¯re still raising my son, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but my husband used to be the Huo family¡¯s chauffeur. When Old Madam Huo was pregnant with her third son, she wanted to drink soup in the middle of the night and asked my husband to go to a soup shop halfway across the city. It rained heavily that night and my husband got into a car ident.¡±


    ¡°He died on the spot.¡±


    ¡°That damned old woman. She thought she was the wife of a rich man and didn¡¯t regard servants as people. If she wasn¡¯t so greedy in the middle of the night, do you think my husband would have died?¡±


    ¡°Do they think that giving me a sum of money can erase the hatred in my heart after they buried my husband?¡±


    ¡°When my husband died, I was seven months pregnant. The old woman was seven months pregnant too, so I had an evil thought.¡±


    ¡°I found out that the old woman needed to stay in the hospital after giving birth. Using the money they gave me, I booked a room beside her¡­ Maybe God was helping me too. On the day she gave birth, I was in the same delivery room as the old woman.¡±


    ¡°I bribed the doctors there and gave the money they paid me to that doctor. I asked the doctor to transfer my child under the old woman¡¯s child¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°When I was discharged, I took the olddy¡¯s child and starved him for two days before leaving him at the park.¡±


    ¡­


    Hearing the woman¡¯s hateful words, Huo Heng couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run up his spine.


    So, the woman was the Third Master¡¯s biological mother?


    And the real Third Uncle had been abandoned in the park. No one even knew if he was still alive!

 Chapter 1912 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (116)

    <h4>Chapter 1912: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (116)</h4>


    Huo Third Master instructed his men to keep an eye on Huo Heng.


    When he found out that Huo Heng had gone to B City personally and had taken the KTV owner¡¯s car recorder, he felt a trace of uneasiness.


    At that time, he wanted to see her dash camera but was asked to wait for a day or two.


    However, Huo Heng got someone to steal the memory card.


    He asked the woman he had locked up and she confessed that she had revealed some secrets some time ago.


    Huo Third Master¡¯s handsome face slowly darkened.


    He almost strangled the woman to death. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were rted, he wouldn¡¯t have let her lice until today!


    At first, he had not known his identity.


    He had always thought that he was the Huo family¡¯s Third Master.


    He had been the most outstanding among the children of the Huo family since he was young.


    Of course he had put in more effort than anyone else.


    He was ambitious and wanted to be the Huo family¡¯s heir.


    Everything was going smoothly.


    But one day, this woman suddenly appeared.


    She told him that she was his biological mother.


    He did not believe her and asked for a paternity test.


    The result made him feel like he had fallen into an abyss.


    How could he be the son of a crazy woman?


    The woman had asked him for money. If he did not give her money, she would expose his identity.


    He thought of ending a woman¡¯s life, but that was his mother.


    He could not bear to do so.


    Instead, he brought her to B City and would give her a lot of money every year.


    The woman naturally understood as well that if he fell, that would cut off her source of ie too.


    As such, she wasid low for years.


    But he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. The matter of his status weighed down on him.


    He was afraid that his secret would be revealed and he would cast out.


    As a result, he had done many wrong things!


    Once a person did something wrong, there was no turning back!


    ¡°Third Master, Third Master, what should we do now?¡± The person who spoke was Huo Third Master¡¯s confidant.


    Although Huo Third Master never told his confidant his secrets, many things were done by his confidant, so thetter could naturally guess his rtionship with that woman.


    If Huo Heng had taken away the memory card, Huo Third Master¡¯s identity would be exposed.


    Huo Third Master raised his slender fingers and pinched his nose bridge. ¡°There are only two choices.¡±


    Huo Third Master nced at his confidant, who immediately nodded in understanding.


    ¡­


    While Huo Heng was still in B City, Huo Third Master brought his men to Old Master Huo¡¯s garden where he was recuperating.


    After Old Master Huo almost had a stroke because of the drug, he moved to another secluded garden owned by the Huo family.


    The courtyard was full of Huo Third Master¡¯s men.


    Huo Third Master called Old Master Huo¡¯swyer over.


    Old Master Huo was ying with birds in the garden when he suddenly saw Huo Third Mastering over aggressively with a group of people. He frowned.


    ¡°Third Brother, what is this?¡±


    Huo Third Master looked at Old Master Huo. ¡°Father, I have a document that requires your signature.¡±


    ¡°What document? Let me see it.¡±


    ¡°Father, let¡¯s talk in the room.¡±


    Seeing Huo Third Master¡¯s strong attitude, Old Master Huo frowned unhappily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of you recently? Do you want to bully me just because I¡¯m old?¡±


    Huo Third Master didn¡¯t have time to waste with the Old Master. He nced at his confidant behind him, who immediately led his men forward to grab Master Huo¡¯s arms and dragged him into the house.


    ¡°Butler! Butler!¡±


    When the butler saw this, he immediately went forward. ¡°Third Master, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Butler, I need to talk to Old Master. You can wait at the door.¡±


    The butler wanted to call for help, but realized that the courtyard was full of Third Master¡¯s men.


    He wanted to chase after them, but the Third Master¡¯s men subdued him.


    Old Master Huo was escorted into the study by Huo Third Master¡¯s men.


    ¡°Father, this is a document. Please sign it.¡±


    Old Master Huo nced down. ¡°Change my will?¡± After reading the contents of the document, Old Master Huo was furious. ¡°Third Brother, you¡¯re so bold to have me transfer my fortune to you unconditionally. Are you crazy? Have you considered your other siblings in the family?¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, I thought you were someone I could trust in the past, but you¡­¡±


    Before Old Master Huo could finish speaking, Huo Third Master interrupted him with a cold expression. ¡°Father, if you don¡¯t sign it today, you won¡¯t be able to leave this study!¡±


    Old Master Huo did not expect Huo Third Master to threaten him.


    His hands trembled in anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually such a heartless animal like your Fourth Brother?¡±


    ¡°Father, please sign and stamp this document.¡±


    Huo Third Master¡¯s confidant took out a sharp dagger and pressed it against Old Master Huo¡¯s back.


    Old Master Huo looked at Huo Third Master in disbelief.


    His most beloved son wanted his life for the inheritance?


    Ha!


    He had lived so badly in this life!


    Just as the Old Master was about to say something, the study door was suddenly pushed open. His subordinate reported hurriedly, ¡°Third Master, Huo Heng came with the police.¡±


    Huo Third Master¡¯s expression darkened.


    The confidant controlled Old Master Huo and said to him, ¡°Third Master, leave quickly. I¡¯ll stop them from behind.¡±


    Huo Third Master nced at the document on the table, and before he could ask Old Master Huo to sign it, he quickly walked out.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha took a morning flight to the capital of S Country.


    She packed her luggage, opened the apartment door, and prepared to leave.


    The moment she did, someone moved forward and covered her mouth and nose.


    She struggled a few times before her vision darkened and she fainted.


    ¡­


    Huo Third Master escaped with his men.


    His other team kidnapped Xia Cha.


    Even if he could not get the Huo family¡¯s assets, the assets he had umted over the years were enough for him and Xia Cha to live for the rest of their lives.


    He left Harbor City with the unconscious Xia Cha.


    A group of people stood by the pier.


    Huo Heng stood in front while Jian Ming stood behind him.


    ¡°Young Master, why did you let Third Master go?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, he has a secret drugstore under his control. As long as that drugstore survives for a day, many innocent lives will be harmed.¡±


    Jian Ming understood very quickly. Although Young Master had allowed the tiger return to the mountain, he wouldn¡¯t let the tiger leave his sight.


    Huo Heng only retracted his gaze when the speedboat disappeared. He looked at Jian Ming and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Jian Ming soon realized who Huo Heng was asking about.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha slowly woke up.


    It was already dark and the curtains of the room were drawn, she did not know where she was at the moment.


    She turned on the bedsidemp.


    Looking around, she thought that she was in a hotel room.


    Thinking of how she had been ambushed the moment she went out, Xia Cha¡¯s heart tightened.


    Who had done such a daring thing in front of her apartment door?


    Xia Cha hurriedly looked down at herself.


    Her clothes were still on.


    She quietly got out of bed and opened the door.


    This was a presidential suite and there was a dim yellow light in the living room.


    Xia Cha walked out with her eyebrows furrowed. At that moment, the door opposite was opened.


    A tall figure came out.


    That person seemed to have just taken a bath. His hair was wet and he was wearing a ck shirt that he had just worn. The buttons were not buttoned and she could vaguely see his firm chest and well-defined abdominal muscles.


    He looked down as he buttoned his shirt.


    Seeming to have sensed something, he looked up.


    Their eyes met.


    He reacted quickly, his handsome face calm. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Xia Cha could not react in time.


    She had not expected Huo Heng to kidnap her.


    Seeing Xia Cha¡¯s slightly furrowed eyebrows, Huo Heng exined briefly, ¡°Third Master has exposed himself. With his feelings for you, he was probably going to take you with him. You happened to be leaving today, so I got someone to pretend to be you and go to the airport. I guessed right. His men took the girl who was pretending to be you away.¡±


    When Xia Cha saw the scar on Huo Third Master¡¯s left shoulder, she had already expected that he was different from what she thought of him.


    She was not surprised that he had revealed his true self.


    However, to her surprise, Huo Heng was already so mature and capable.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Huo Heng pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    He buttoned his shirt and raised his hand to brush off his slightly wet short hair as he walked toward the door of the suite.


    After taking a few steps, he seemed to have thought of something and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Jian Ming to change your flight to tomorrow. Call your sisterter.¡±


    He did not turn to look at her.


    With that said, she pulled the door open and left.


    Hearing the sound of the door closing, Xia Cha looked away, went back into the house, and turned on her phone.


    Indeed, there were several missed calls.


    Xia Cha called Junyuan and Xia Yanran back.


    After finding out that she was fine, Xia Yanran and Junyuan finally stopped worrying.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha did not sleep well that night.


    Many memories appeared in her mind.


    There were those with Huo Ze and also Huo Third Master.


    She still clearly remembered when she first met Huo Third Master. It had been raining that day and her heel had been stuck in the manhole. He had crouched beside her and taken out her heel for her.


    She really did not expect him to be so ruthless to hurt his nephew!


    Xia Cha closed her eyes and turned sideways, thinking about Huo Heng.


    After experiencing so many things, Huo Heng had matured.


    He deserved a better woman.


    Xia Cha did not know when she had fallen asleep, but she only woke up when there was a knock on the door.


    Jian Ming stood at the door. ¡°Miss Xia, the ne will take off in another hour and a half.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pack right away.¡±


    ¡°I have something onter, I¡¯ll get Xiao Li to send you to the airport.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jian Ming was Huo Heng¡¯s executive assistant and Xiao Li was one of Jian Ming¡¯s assistants.


    He was a rather clever young man.


    When he sent Xia Cha to the airport, he kept trying to chat with her.


    As they chatted, they somehow talked about Huo Heng and Tang Yue.


    ¡°That Miss Tang thought that President Huo was really interested in her. She often acted arrogantly in front of us. Miss Xia, guess who was really with Miss Tang?¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a person who is very ugly, has a pockmarked face, so much so that people feel like vomiting just looking at him. When Tang Yue was taken away that day, President Huo let her see that person. Her expression was so interesting!¡±

 Chapter 1913 - 3: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (117)

    <h4>Chapter 1913: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (117)</h4>


    Hearing Xiao Li¡¯s words, Xia Cha was slightly stunned.


    Were Huo Heng and Tang Yue really not together?


    Xia Cha bit her lip. Thinking that she had misunderstood him, she had mixed feelings.


    Xiao Li nced at Xia Cha through the rearview mirror and saw that her eyes were lowered and her long eyshes had a faint shadow. Her ssic and beautiful face was quiet and beautiful.


    He could not help but gossip. ¡°I think Miss Xia is much more beautiful than Tang Yue.¡±


    Xia Cha looked up at Xiao Li. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡±


    Xiao Li did not know about Xia Cha¡¯s rtionship with Huo Heng. If President Huo did not care about her, he would not have sent someone to bring her to his room yesterday.


    But if he was concerned, why didn¡¯t he take some time out and send her to the airport personally?


    Xiao Li was puzzled as he drove to the airport.


    Junyuan and Xia Mo arrived at the airport before Xia Cha. They were supposed to pick her up yesterday, but Xia Cha did not want them to make another trip, so they did note.


    After finding out that Xia Cha did not board yesterday and had only left today, the two of them rushed over early in the morning.


    ¡°Brother and Sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±


    Xia Mo held Xia Cha¡¯s hand and thinking that she was going to the capital soon, she felt reluctant.


    ¡°Cha Cha, take good care of yourself over there!¡± With Yanran there, Xia Mo and Junyuan could rest assured.


    Xia Cha smiled and nodded. ¡°I will. You too.¡±


    Seeing that Xia Cha hade alone, Xia Mo looked behind her.


    ¡°Talk to your brother. I¡¯ll go make a call at the side.¡± Xia Mo walked to the side and called Huo Heng.


    The call rang a few times before it went through.


    ¡°Young Master Huo, you clearly know that Cha Cha is leaving. Why didn¡¯t you send her over personally?¡±


    ¡°I have something on and can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°How will you get Cha Cha back with your attitude?¡±


    ¡°Momo, leave me and her alone. Don¡¯t mention me in front of her again.¡±


    Xia Mo was speechless.


    When Xia Mo was talking to Huo Heng, Junyuan was also talking to Xia Cha.


    Junyuan stared at Xia Cha, wanting to say something but stopped himself.


    Xia Cha could tell what Junyuan wanted to say. She hugged his arm and smiled lightly. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. When I go there, I¡¯ll have Sister to take care of me. I¡¯ll discuss everything with her and won¡¯t make any decisions on my own.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Junyuan pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Wenfeng County when I have time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡±


    Junyuan patted Xia Cha¡¯s head lightly, his gaze gentle. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite to me.¡±


    ¡­


    The ne took off and flew into the clouds.


    Xia Cha looked at the bustling city that was gradually leaving her sight, her emotions surging.


    She leaned her head against the chair and tears filled her eyes.


    ¡­


    In an empty space not too far away from the airport.


    Two figures stood there.


    Jian Ming stood behind Huo Heng. Looking at Huo Heng looking at the ne that was rushing into the clouds with his eyebrows furrowed, Jian Ming could not help but ask, ¡°Young Master, why didn¡¯t you go to the airport personally to send Miss Xia off?¡±


    Huo Heng pursed his thin lips slightly. ¡°Do you know why she left Harbor City?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the person she hates the most is here.¡±


    Jian Ming was speechless. Could it be Young Master?


    Jian Ming didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    Huo Heng stood there for a long time before he turned around and said to Jian Ming, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Cha put on her eye mask and slept for more than an hour.


    When she woke up, she was a little thirsty.


    She took off her blindfold, picked up the cup and took a sip.


    Just then, the ne lurched and the water in the cup identally spilled onto the person in the seat beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the person beside her. It was a boy about twenty years old.


    He had a head of blonde hair, his skin fair, and his facial features exquisite and handsome.


    The boy nced at Xia Cha. His gaze was cold, but he did not reproach her. After saying that he was fine, he looked away.


    It was just a small episode. The boy did not mind, and Xia Cha did not take it to heart.


    However, when she got off the ne and was taking her luggage, Xia Cha identally overheard the conversation between the boy and another boy.


    Another man with a head full of grey hair poked that blonde boy head with his elbow. ¡°Ah Ning, why are you so sad? If Sister Dong is interested in you, you will have a lot of resources in the future. Are you afraid that you won¡¯t be a popr singer?¡±


    ¡°I just want to make the purest music.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, do you think you can be pure after entering this industry? Especially when you¡¯re so good-looking, those rich women would be drooling for you. You have a good voice, but if you don¡¯t have a backer, how can you be famous?¡±


    ¡°You can go to Sister Dong¡¯s ce if you want!¡± The boy called Ah Ning took his luggage and left coldly.


    Xia Cha looked at the boy¡¯s back and could not help but think of her past self.


    Like him, she only wanted to do pure music.


    Butter¡­


    Many times, fate was unfair and not under one¡¯s control.


    ¡­


    Three months after Xia Cha arrived at the capital, Huo Third Master was caught.


    That drug factory had been destroyed.


    Huo Third Master was brought back to Harbor City for an investigation.


    Because of his charges, he would be sentenced to life imprisonment.


    At first, Huo Heng only wanted to know who wanted to harm him but found out the true identity of Huo Third Master by ident. When Old Master Huo found out, he was shocked.


    He wanted to find his biological son, and identally found out that Huo Heng¡¯s father, Huo Yuan, was his biological son.


    Even Huo Heng was surprised to learn this news.


    Huo Heng didn¡¯t expect that he would be Old Master Huo¡¯s biological grandson again.


    After Huo Yuan returned to the family, Old Master Huo had a family meeting.


    He valued Huo Heng¡¯s abilities and decided to let Huo Heng take charge of the entire Huo Corporation.


    The eldest son of the Huo family was Huo Ze¡¯s father. The couple had already known that Huo Heng was their Ah Ze, so of course, they agreed wholeheartedly.


    The Huo family¡¯s second son had always been aloof from worldly affairs and was not interested in business.


    Fourth Brother was in jail, so the entire family supported Huo Heng.


    ¡­


    By the time Huo Heng met Huo Third Master, thetter had been in jail for two months.


    Huo Third Master was wearing a prisoner¡¯s uniform and had his hair shaved into a buzz cut.


    When he saw Huo Heng, his expression was calm.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve taken over the Huo Corporation.¡±


    Huo Heng pursed his thin lips slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be thest one standing. Did you tell the Old Master your real identity? In the Old Master¡¯s mind, would he let a young master from the branch family take charge of the Huo family, even if you¡¯re Ah Ze?¡±


    Huo Heng smirked. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but the real Third Master is my father, Huo Yuan.¡±


    Huo Third Master was stunned at first, but then heughed. As heughed, his eyes turned red. ¡°Huo Heng, you¡¯re so lucky.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, whether you¡¯re Huo Ze or Huo Heng, you won¡¯t be able to win Tangtang¡¯s heart. She will never love you!¡±

 Chapter 1914 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (118)

    <h4>Chapter 1914: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (118)</h4>


    A yearter.


    A silver Bentley stopped at the entrance of Capital University.


    Xia Yanran wound the window down and looked inside the school.


    After Xia Cha received Xia Yanran¡¯s call, she came out of school.


    She was wearing a white t-shirt and jeans with the shirt tucked into the waist of her jeans. Her waist was as slender as a willow tree.


    Her long brown hair was tied into a bun. She had no makeup on her face and her skin was as fair as snow.


    Xia Cha opened the front passenger seat door and called out sweetly, ¡°Sister.¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at Xia Cha and a smile appeared on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m taking you for a feast.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but you¡¯re not going to care about Brother-inw?¡±


    Xia Yanran smiled. ¡°He has to work overtime tonight.¡±


    The sisters arrived at a high-end restaurant. After ordering, Xia Yanran asked Xia Cha, ¡°You¡¯re returning to Harbor City in two days?¡±


    Xia Cha nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the anniversary of Harbor City University. Besides, I haven¡¯t gone back for more than a year. I want to go back to Wenfeng County to see my family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy some gifts in the next two days. You can bring them back with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯s alright, Sister. I¡¯ve bought them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll get more.¡±


    After dinner, Xia Yanran sent Xia Cha to school.


    ¡°Cha Cha, how¡¯s your health been recently?¡±


    ¡°Sister has hired such a good nutritionist for me, so how can it not be good?¡±


    When she was in Harbor City, she had nearly lost her child, but the doctor had saved her.


    Only the doctor and Junyuan knew that she had not lost the child.


    Arge reason she came to the capital was because she wanted to give birth to her child.


    At that time, she had already prepared herself to be a single mother.


    However, she still had no fate with that child.


    She had not managed to save the child.


    Fortunately, her sister had found a nutritionist to treat her body. It would not be hard to get pregnant in the future.


    Xia Cha was disappointed and sad for a while.


    Her psychological state had also been problematic for a short period of time, so Xia Yanran had hired a psychiatrist for her.


    The psychiatrist was right. She was only neen years old. It might not be a good thing for her to have a child at this age.


    Besides, did she really want her child to grow up in a single parent family?


    It would be unfair to him.


    The biggest reason her child was not saved was because she had taken the contraceptive pill. Taking the medicine was also bad for her child¡¯s development.


    She had walked out of that dark ce this year.


    If she wanted children in the future, she could get pregnant again.


    But she would never let herself get pregnant before marriage again.


    ¡­


    On the day Xia Cha returned to Harbor City, she brought several boxes with her.


    Xia Yanran was worried about her and sent a bodyguard to follow her.


    When she returned to Harbor City again, Xia Cha felt as though centuries had passed.


    Before she returned, she sent a message to her roommates at Harbor City University.


    They arranged to have dinner together.


    Roommate A brought Xia Cha a t-shirt for the anniversary of Harbor City University.


    After dinner, they agreed to meet at Harbor City University tomorrow morning.


    After Xia Cha returned to the apartment, she took a shower and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    This ce was as prosperous as before she had left.


    However, such a luxurious life made her feel lonely and sad.


    After she arrived at Capital University, she stopped paying attention to things in Harbor City.


    She had even changed her phone number.


    However, Xia Mo knew her new ount. If someone wanted to contact her, it was not impossible to find her.


    However, after she left, he had never appeared in front of her again.


    During this period, Junyuan and Xia Mo had gone to the capital twice.


    Xia Mo had mentioned Huo Heng once, only saying that he was living well now and was in-charge of the Huo family.


    Time was passing. People had to learn to grow. Perhaps she should look forward too.


    Perhaps because of the jetg, Xia Cha did not sleep well that night.


    When she woke up the next day, there was a faint shadow under her eyes.


    Xia Cha put on makeup and put on the t-shirt her roommate had given her yesterday. She tied her long hair into a ponytail and walked to Harbor City University.


    Her roommates were waiting for her at the school gate.


    ¡°Cha Cha, quick, quick!¡±


    Xia Cha looked at her roommate in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an extremely handsome and wealthy businessman today. He¡¯s going to share his sess story in our school. We have to rush over, otherwise we won¡¯t be able to get the seat!¡±


    Before Xia Cha could react, she was sandwiched by her two roommates and ran toward the ssroom for the speech.


    By the time Xia Cha was pulled over by her roommate, the ssroom was almost crowded with people.


    Her roommate finally found a few empty seats in thest row.


    The ssroom was in an uproar.


    Xia Cha had not slept wellst night and was a little dizzy.


    Not only were the roommates beside her excited, but everyone else who was here to listen to the speech in the ssroom were all excited too.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, there were some noises outside the ssroom.


    The principal came in with a young, handsome, and noble man with a faint smile on his lips.


    Screams sounded in the ssroom.


    The man nodded and made a gesture to silence them. The ssroom fell silent.


    Xia Cha had been rubbing her temples. Seeing that the ssroom had suddenly quietened, she raised her head and looked at the stage.


    However, what she saw made her blood stop flowing.


    She seemed to have been frozen.


    She had not expected Huo Heng to be the one giving the speech.


    He was also wearing a ck t-shirt, casual pants, and shoes. His fluffy hair in front of his forehead was parted to the side, revealing his smooth forehead.


    His slender and ck eyebrows and bright eyes were smiling slightly. However, if one looked closely, they would see a wide and endless sea.


    He had the reserved and elegant air of a rich young master. Especially after he had be more mature and steady, that kind of aura was even more obvious.


    ¡°Cha Cha, he¡¯s so handsome, right? But he just looks a little familiar. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve seen him before.¡±


    Hearing her roommate¡¯s words, Xia Cha thought to herself that she had seen him before. He hade to school to fetch Tang Yue, but he had worn sunsses at that time.


    The principal introduced Huo Heng to the students.


    He took the microphone and started his speech.


    His tall body leaned slightly on the stage, a faint smile on his lips.


    His speech were not dull. He was smart, humorous, and charming¡­ Countless pairs of eyes were on him but he was not nervous.


    Xia Cha did not know if the other girls heard what he was saying, but she had not. Her gaze remained on his face.


    She looked at him, feeling like a century had passed.


    The person whom she had once been close to was now unreachable.


    40 minutes passed very quickly.


    Several girls were holding onto a business book, running to the stage to get an autograph from him.


    Two of her roommates ran over as well.


    However, roommate A, seemed to be unwell. She handed the book in her hand to Xia Cha and said, ¡°Cha Cha, please help me sign an autograph from President Huo. I can¡¯t take it anymore and have to go to the washroom. Once you get the autograph, I¡¯ll treat you to lunch!¡±


    Before Xia Cha could say anything, her roommate ran away.


    Xia Cha looked down at the book in her hand.


    The name of the book was ¡°The business tycoon, Huo Heng¡±


    There was a line of words below: ¡°The sess story of the tycoon of Harbor City.¡±


    On the cover was a photo of Huo Heng.


    He was sitting in his office chair, wearing a tailored ck suit. He was looking at the camera with a slight smile, his eyes dark and menacing.


    Xia Cha held the book in her hand as if it was a hot potato.


    After taking a deep breath, Xia Cha walked forward.


    She was queuing at the back of the queue.


    After about ten minutes, the roommate who was going to the washroom came over.


    When she saw Xia Cha standing in line, she shouted, ¡°Cha Cha.¡±


    The man who was signing looked up at the group.


    A few secondster, he looked away.


    Xia Cha crouched down, pretending to buckle her shoes.


    The man who signed the document did not see her.


    Her roommate looked at Xia Cha in confusion. ¡°Cha Cha, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s a little stuffy in the ssroom. I¡¯ll go out for a walk.¡±


    Without waiting for her roommate to say anything, Xia Cha left.


    Harbor City University was very lively today. Many students who had graduated and entered the society were here.


    Xia Cha walked to the front of the library.


    She was about to go in when someone called her.


    ¡°Camellia!¡±


    Camellia was Xia Cha¡¯s English name.


    Xia Cha turned back and saw an exquisite boy walking toward her.


    Behind the boy was his manager and two assistants.


    ¡°I have something to say to Camellia, you don¡¯t have to follow me.¡±


    The boy was Ah Ning, the one Xia Cha had met on the ne when she left Harbor City.


    In the past year, Xia Cha had met him several times.


    The songs he sang, the famous songs, the lyrics and melody were all written by her.


    ¡°Camellia, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±


    Ah Ning had never thought that the girl who spilled her water identally on the ne would be so talented. As long as it was a song written by her, it was sure to be the most popr and ssic song in the country.


    Xia Cha hummed softly.


    Although Ah Ning had only interacted with Xia Cha a few times, she gave him a mature and cold feeling that was beyond his age.


    It seemed like there was rarely anything that could agitate her emotions.


    He even rarely saw her smile.


    He was a person who did not like to smile, but she did not like to smile more than him.


    ¡°I came to Harbor City to perform at a party tonight.¡±


    Xia Cha nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay here for a few days, how about you?¡± Ah Ning asked.


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Then can I treat you to a meal tomorrow?¡± After Ah Ning became popr, he had countless fans. In front of the camera, he was extremely cold. But now, in front of Xia Cha, he was like a shy boy.


    Xia Cha looked at the nervousness and cautiousness in Ah Ning¡¯s eyes and was about to say something when suddenly, a scream sounded. ¡°Ah, Ah Ning. Is that Ah Ning?¡±


    Ah Ning looked back and saw several girls running toward him and Xia Cha.


    He did not think about it and grabbed Xia Cha¡¯s wrist, ¡°Camellia,e with me!¡±


    Naturally, Xia Cha did not want to be attacked by Ah Ning¡¯s fans, so she started to run with him.


    The two of them entered the library and ran up to the third floor. Seeing that one of the doors was open, they ran in.


    Xia Cha retracted her wrist from Ah Ning¡¯s hand and bent over, panting.


    Suddenly, she realized that something was wrong and looked up. She saw Huo Heng, the principal, and several men in suits standing in front of the windows.


    Xia Cha¡¯s clear eyes met Huo Heng¡¯s.

 Chapter 1915 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (119)

    <h4>Chapter 1915: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (119)</h4>


    Seeming to have not expected someone to barge in, the principal and the rest looked at Xia Cha and Ah Ning in surprise.


    Xia Cha and Huo Heng¡¯s eyes met.


    His eyes were dark, the ends of his eyes thin and his eyebrows raised slightly.


    She could not tell what his emotions were, because he quickly looked away and turned to Ah Ning, who was beside Xia Cha.


    Ah Ning was a popr young hunk and had held concerts for tens of thousands of people. Faced with such a situation, he remained calm and collected.


    Seeing the dean and the rest¡¯s gazes, he straightened up and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just trying to avoid my fans with my lyricist.¡±


    The principal naturally knew Xia Cha and Ah Ning.


    Xia Cha had beem an outstanding student of Harbor City University, and Ah Ning was the guest they had invited for the performance.


    So it was to avoid the crazy fans.


    The principal nodded. ¡°Ah Ning, did you just say Student Xia is your lyricist?¡±


    Ah Ning looked at Xia Cha who was beside her and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Camellia. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten to where I am today.¡±


    The principal had heard Ah Ning¡¯s song before. He had a good voice, but of course, it was also thanks to the mastermind behind the lyrics and melody.


    He had even praised the producer called Camellia at first, saying that she was very talented.


    However, he had not expected it to be Xia Cha from their school.


    The principal walked over and introduced her to Huo Heng.


    After introducing Ah Ning, they shook hands and then introduced Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha had regained her calmness. Hearing the principal introduce her to Huo Heng, she reached out her hand and smiled. ¡°Hello, President Huo.¡±


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha. Because of the proximity between them, he seemed to smell the faint fragrance of camellia on her.


    He raised his long and well-defined hand and shook her lightly.


    The moment her hand touched his, Xia Cha¡¯s heartbeat sped up.


    It was like an electricity current had passed through her.


    It was a short handshake and he quickly retracted his hand.


    He was not very cold, nor warm, like he was treating a familiar stranger. ¡°Hello.¡±


    To be exact, they had not seen each other for a year and a half.


    He had be the person in-charge of the Huo Corporation, while she had also retired and became a songwriter.


    ¡­


    Naturally, Xia Cha could not leave early for the party as the representative of the exchange students.


    After leaving the library, Xia Cha found several roommates.


    Roommate A got Xia Cha from the library and asked her in a gossipy manner, ¡°Cha Cha, did you see the principal, President Huo, and the rest? I heard that President Huo wants to donate a new library to the school. It¡¯s going to cost so much spend¡­¡±


    Roommate A stretched out her hand and made a number.


    Xia Cha thought of how he acted like a stranger when she shook hands with Huo Heng and felt like she had been bitten by ants.


    Xia Cha shook her head, signalling herself not to think too much.


    Their fate was over and this was how it was meant to be.


    Didn¡¯t the past her want him not to disturb her peaceful life?


    ¡­


    The party started at seven.


    Xia Cha found her seat.


    She sat in the third row.


    Huo Heng, the principal, and the rest sat in the first row.


    Ah Ning and several invited stars sat in the second row.


    Xia Cha could see the man in the first row if she looked up.


    He had taken off his suit jacket and was wearing a tailored white shirt. His back was against the seat and his short ck hair was cut neatly.


    The lines from his neck to his shoulders were smooth and thin. The principal was talking to him and he had his head tilted sideways, the side of his face like it was meticulously drawn by a painter.


    The other seat beside him was empty and not long after, a woman in a gown came over.


    Although Xia Cha had stepped back behind the scenes, she was still familiar with most people in the entertainment industry.


    The woman who came over was a famous singer in Harbor City. Her status and experience were iparable to a young hunk like Ah Ning who had just debuted.


    After the queen came, she greeted Huo Heng and the principal.


    Xia Cha forced herself to look away.


    The party started. Xia Cha heard the host call her name and stood up, walking toward the stage.


    When she was still Xia Tang, she had held concerts in a stadium with tens of thousands of people and also received an award at an international stage. Logically speaking, there was nothing to be nervous about in front of everyone¡¯s gaze.


    But tonight¡­


    She looked down and it seemed like she could nce at the man in the first row. His long legs were crossed elegantly and his right hand was tapping lightly on his knee. He looked up at her on the stage.


    She knew that this was the basic respect a member of the audience should give.


    But there was still a trace of nervousness in her heart.


    Xia Cha took a deep breath and adjusted herself into her ¡®work¡¯ state.


    After she finished speaking, Xia Cha exited the stage amidst the warm apuse.


    Ah Ning gave her a thumbs up and she smiled at him.


    After returning to her seat, Xia Cha focused on the performance and did not look at the men in the front row.


    Xia Cha left the banquet venue early.


    The night breeze was slightly chilly. She hugged her arms and rubbed them.


    ¡­


    Walking out of the campus, Xia Cha received a message from her roommate.


    They were asking her out for supper.


    Xia Cha had not slept wellst night and had not rested for the entire day. She was a little tired now.


    She replied to her roommate.


    As she continued to walk forward, a horn suddenly sounded.


    A ck Bentley stopped beside her.


    The car window slowly rolled down and a handsome face appeared in front of her.


    Xia Cha met the man¡¯s eyes, thinking about what she should say to him.


    Instead, he spoke first. He was not as indifferent as he was when he met the library, and he smiled. ¡°Shall we go back?¡±


    His expression and attitude was rather frank.


    They were so honest that they looked like friends who had not seen each other for a long time.


    They were really just friends.


    Xia Cha smiled back at him. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    Xia Cha pursed her lips. She subconsciously wanted to refuse, but if she rejected directly, it would seem like she was hiding something.


    Xia Cha walked to the front passenger seat, opened the door, and got into the car.


    She gave the address of the apartment she had bought when she was still Xia Tang.


    The car started and drove for several meters before stopping again.


    He looked sideways at Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha looked out of the car window and noticed his gaze. She was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Huo Heng suddenly turned sideways and his slender arm reached out toward her.


    The man¡¯s light and pleasant smell mixed with the faint smell of tobo wafted to her nose.


    Xia Cha¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and her heart beat faster.


    Her gazended on the man¡¯s chest. Because of his movement sideways, the fabric of the shirt was pressed tightly against his chest, showing the outline of his firm and muscr chest.


    Xia Cha looked away and saw his Adam¡¯s apple.


    There was a soft click as he fastened her seatbelt.


    The man was already seated and starting the engine.


    Xia Cha¡¯s fingers held the seatbelt and she leaned against her left heart. She could still feel the fast and chaotic heartbeat under her palm.


    She looked at his side profile and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She had actually forgotten to buckle her seatbelt, but he could have just reminded her. Why did he have to help her buckle her seatbelt?

 Chapter 1916 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (120)

    <h4>Chapter 1916: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (120)</h4>


    Xia Cha looked at the man who was driving beside her. Seeing his calm expression andck of any thoughts, she said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re the head of the Huo family now. Congrattions.¡±


    Huo Heng drove without looking elsewhere and replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s my fate to not be able to escape the Huo family. My father is the real Third Master.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Xia Cha was a little surprised, but she quickly regained her senses and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. In that case, Old Master will trust you more.¡±


    ¡°After you left, the Old Master told me that you saved him before.¡±


    After the topic changed, the cold atmosphere in the car seemed much better.


    The two of them were like old friends that they had not seen for a long time, as they spoke one after another.


    But none of them mentioned their feelings for each other.


    Ten minutes after the car drove out, Huo Heng¡¯s phone rang.


    He nced at the caller ID and answered the call.


    Xia Cha sat at the side and did not speak.


    Perhaps it was because the car was too quiet that she could hear faintly that it was a woman who had called him.


    She couldn¡¯t hear what the woman was saying, but she saw Huo Heng¡¯s lips twitch and a smile appear on his handsome face. ¡°Then let¡¯s meet the day after tomorrow. Gift? What gift do you want?¡±


    Xia Cha looked down at her bag on herp. Her slender fingers pinched the strap of her bag and her fingers tightened.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy it from you.¡±


    Soon, he ended the call.


    Xia Cha nced at him from the corner of her eye. The smile on his face was not polite or distant, but there was a rare hint of sincerity.


    Was she his girlfriend?


    Xia Cha nced at his left hand that was holding the steering wheel. He was not wearing a wedding ring.


    She was probably just his girlfriend.


    ¡°How has it been over the past year?¡± He asked her after the call ended.


    Xia Cha was distracted and did not hear what he said clearly.


    He nced at her and saw that she was looking out of the car window, her fair side profile tense and she looked like she did not want to talk to him. He pursed his lips.


    The car stopped below the apartment.


    Xia Cha thanked him and got out of the car.


    She was at the entrance and was about to swipe the card to go in when footsteps sounded behind her.


    The man chased after her.


    ¡°Are you free tomorrow?¡±


    Xia Cha turned back and looked at the man behind her.


    The dim street lights fell on her, but she felt that the warm light was a little cold.


    She stared straight into his eyes, suppressing her emotions. ¡°Is there anything on?¡±


    ¡°I want to help my friend choose a gift. You¡¯re quite good at fashion.¡±


    Xia Cha almost picked up her bag and threw it at him.


    Why did he ask her to get involved when he was helping his girlfriend pick out gifts?


    She was the one who had asked for the break up first. At that time, she swore that she would never like him in this life, but that did not mean that she was open-minded enough to choose gifts for his girlfriend.


    Did he think so highly of her?


    The words she wanted to reject turned into, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Her emotions were not shown on her face at all.


    She had a pretty and ssic oval-shaped face and was smiling openly and naturally.


    Even after she disappeared from his sight, Huo Heng didn¡¯t look away.


    He took out a cigarette from his pants pocket, took one puff, but put it out quickly.


    He nced at the apartment she was staying in and the lights were turned on there.


    He turned around and entered the car.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    She thought she would lose sleep.


    Perhaps because she was too exhausted, her mind went on strike and she did not think too much about it.


    After booking a flight ticket to Yan City tomorrow, Xia Cha washed up and took a look at her phone.


    There were several missed calls.


    Her roommate, Ah Ning, and her best friend from Capital University had called her.


    Xia Cha replied to their messages one by one.


    She nced at the caller ID again, but didn¡¯t see Huo Heng¡¯s number.


    But it might be because she had changed her number and he did not know.


    Xia Cha thought she was ridiculous. He was going to buy gifts for his girlfriend. Why did she agree to helping him out?


    But it was not good to go back on one¡¯s words.


    Xia Cha did not know if Huo Heng¡¯s phone number had changed, so she tried to send a message out.


    ¡°What time are you going to choose the gift today?¡±


    After sending it out, Xia Cha did not care about her phone.


    She went to make breakfast.


    She only went into the room to take her phone after she was done eating.


    She had received a reply.


    ¡°Come downstairs.¡±


    It had been sent 40 minutes ago.


    Xia Cha ran to the balcony and looked down.


    She saw a ck sedan parked downstairs. It should be Huo Heng¡¯s car.


    The corners of her lips twitched and she thought that he could not wait to choose gifts for his girlfriend?


    Xia Cha did not want to make herself too sullen. She chose a long dress from her suitcase and put it on.


    In the past year, Xia Cha had grown taller. In addition, Xia Yanran had hired a nutritionist to treat her. She looked like a blooming begonia. She was simply beautiful.


    She was slender and the long sleeveless dress highlighted her appealing figure.


    Her fair slender arms were exposed.


    The skirt hem ended at her knees and it was not revealing, but it made one¡¯s imagination run wild. When she walked, her fair legs could be seen faintly and with her high heels, it was enough to show her femininity.


    Her hair was dyed the color of tea. The ends of her hair were slightly curled and spread over her shoulders. Her oval face was only the size of a palm while she had light makeup on her face. Her teeth and scarlet lips were clean and beautiful.


    Huo Heng had already smoked several cigarettes.


    A weary expression appeared on his face.


    There was a knock on the car window just as he put out the cigarette and was lighting another one.


    He wound the window down and looked at the woman standing outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I only just saw the message. I was making breakfast.¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s gaze scanned her face to her body.


    He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Get in.¡±


    Xia Cha opened the door and smelled the smell of tobo in the car. She frowned, wanting him to smoke less, but then remembered that she was not anyone to him and had no right to ask him to do anything.


    Xia Cha lowered the window of the front passenger seat.


    Huo Heng didn¡¯t say anything else. He started the engine and drove out of the district.


    After some distance, Huo Heng said, ¡°Were you the one whoposed Ah Ning¡¯s song?¡±


    Xia Cha hummed.


    Not long after arriving at the capital, she met Ah Ning again.


    At that time, she had gone to a hotel with her sister and brother-inw for dinner and bumped into Ah Ning, who was apanied by a woman in her forties.


    The woman threw a key card at his face. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, don¡¯t even think about staying in the industry.¡±


    At that time, Ah Ning had said, ¡°If I have to sacrifice myself for the singing career I like, I¡¯m willing to give up on my dream!¡±


    There were not many people who could uphold their own music dreams.


    When she saw Ah Ning, Xia Cha seemed to have seen her past self.


    So, she called someone she had worked with before.


    He sent over the lyrics and melody she had written, asking for Ah Ning to sing it.


    Ah Ning shot to fame with one song.


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha¡¯s slightly dazed expression and pursed his lips tightly, not saying anything else.


    The car stopped at the entrance of a mall.


    Huo Heng and Xia Cha got out of the car.


    This mall was owned by the Huo family. After Huo Heng arrived, the mall manager came to wee him.


    They entered a jewelry store.


    ¡°I want to give a bracelet to a friend,¡± Huo Heng said.


    The staff took out more than ten exquisite and beautiful bracelets.


    Xia Cha¡¯s gaze froze as she spotted a Camellia-shaped bracelet.


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha, as if he was asking for her opinion.


    ¡°What kind of person is your friend?¡±


    Huo Heng smiled slightly. ¡°A strong woman.¡±


    ¡°This one then!¡± Xia Cha chose a diamond bracelet.


    Huo Heng looked at the staff. ¡°Wrap it up.¡±


    After finishing her mission, Xia Cha could not wait to leave.


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha. ¡°Shall we have lunch together?¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, President Huo. I have something else to doter. I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    Without waiting for him to say anything, Xia Cha quickly left.


    Huo Heng did not chase after her. He turned back and looked at the staff.


    The staff was about to put the remaining bracelets back to where they were when Huo Heng pointed at the camellia bouquet and said, ¡°Wrap this up for me too.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Cha invited her roommates for dinner.


    Although she did not appear on screen now, the songs she created were very popr.


    Many famous singing stars would email and invite her to write songs, and the remuneration they gave her was very generous.


    She felt that this kind of life was quite good too. She did not have to show her face but could live contentedly.


    She could take vacations and go out for a breather. It was indeed much easier than being a celebrity.


    The next day, Xia Cha took a ne back to Yan City.


    She did not expect to meet Ah Ning again on the ne.


    ¡°Camellia, I asked your roommate and learned that you¡¯re going back to your hometown today.¡± Seeing Xia Cha looking at him with her dark eyes, Ah Ning raised her hands. ¡°I swear that I didn¡¯te with you on purpose, but I found out that your family is running a farm. I just have a few days of leave and want to have a vacation in a quiet ce.¡±


    Other celebrities on vacation either went to the Maldives or went to see the the Northern Lights. He sure was good to choose to go to a farm for a vacation.


    Xia Cha was speechless.


    However, their family did business and she had no reason to reject them.


    ¡°Teacher Xia, am I not wee?¡±


    Xia Cha said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Teacher Xia. Also, it doesn¡¯t matter if I wee you or not. What¡¯s important is that you don¡¯t let your fans chase after our family.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Cha suddenly returned.


    She was apanied by a man who looked like a big celebrity.


    The uncles and aunties in the vi did not know any celebrities, so they naturally did not recognize Ah Ning.


    But Xia Chuan, Xia Lan, and Xia Xing knew him.


    Xia Xing was also Ah Ning¡¯s fan.


    Seeing Xia Cha bringing Ah Ning back, she pinched Xia Cha secretly several times.


    ¡°Cha Cha, are you in a rtionship with Ah Ning?¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a crazy fanatic.¡±


    When Qiu Zhi and Xia Zhenyuan found out that Xia Cha had returned, they rushed back from the orchard.


    Seeing the increasingly beautiful Xia Cha, Qiu Zhi pulled Xia Cha into her arms and cried tears of joy.


    Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s eyes turned red.


    ¡­


    Yan City.


    Huo Heng came back to see Jian Yi and passed the gift to Jing Yu.

 Chapter 1917 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (121)

    <h4>Chapter 1917: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (121)</h4>


    Jing Yu took the gift from Huo Heng and opened it. It was a diamond bracelet.


    ¡°You have good taste.¡±


    Huo Heng had a hand in his pocket as he nced at Jing Yu sideways. ¡°Do you know why I gave you a gift?¡±


    Jing Yu smirked. ¡°Do you want me to stoping to Yan City to find your mother?¡±


    Jing Yu was Huo Yuan¡¯s capable assistant. She was a typical career woman. Although she was about the same age as Huo Heng, she never fawned over him like other women.


    Huo Yuan hadn¡¯t been in good health recently, so Jing Yu had handled a lot of things for him.


    Huo Yuan saw that Jing Yu was capable in handling matters, so he handed her an important task.


    He asked her toe to Yan City and convince Jian Yi to return to Harbor City with him.


    Huo Yuan had long wanted to get back together with Jian Yi after he divorced Ye Shuangshuang.


    Jian Yi and Huo Yuan were childhood sweethearts. Their rtionship was deep, but they were too domineering and refused to take a step back when they met with problems.


    Over time, Huo Yuan was moved by the understanding and dedicated Ye Shuangshuang.


    At the time of the divorce, he had already lived with Jian Yi for a long time. In addition, Jian Yi was sick and had a bad temper. She insisted on getting a divorce and in a fit of anger, he agreed to the divorce.


    After marrying Ye Shuangshuang, he tried to hypnotize himself and forget about Jian Yi.


    He thought it had worked.


    However, after he got remarried, he still only had her in his heart.


    Huo Yuan instructed Jing Yu to bring Jian Yi to Harbor City for him.


    Jing Yu had run back and forth between Harbor City and Yan City for half a year, but Jian Yi did not relent at all.


    Every time Jing Yu came, Jian Yi would wee her as if she was weing her daughter.


    But her expression changed when Huo Yuan was mentioned.


    Jian Yi now had her own career in Yan City and had a group of good friends, so she was living veryfortably.


    Jing Yu looked at Huo Heng. ¡°They¡¯re your parents. Don¡¯t you want them to get remarried?¡±


    Huo Heng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you think my mother has ever changed her mind?¡±


    Jing Yu was speechless.


    ¡°Heng¡¯er, you¡¯re back.¡± Jian Yi had just finished her skin care with severaldies when she heard that Huo Heng had returned. She rushed back in a hurry.


    Jian Yi had taken good care of herself and looked to be in her thirties.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Jian Yi walked to the living room with a smile. When she saw Jing Yu, she sighed slightly. ¡°Xiaoyu, go back and tell your President Huo that I won¡¯t graze on the same pasture again. Besides, after he got together with that vixen, Ye Shuangshuang, I really despised him! To be honest, if I wanted to find a man, young hunks would flock to me!¡±


    Huo Heng was speechless.


    Jing Yu was speechless.


    ¡°You two have a chat. I¡¯ll go back to my room and change first.¡±


    Jing Yu looked at Jian Yi¡¯s slender back and sighed. ¡°It seems like your mom really doesn¡¯t like your dad anymore.¡±


    Although Huo Yuan was middle-aged, he was tall and hadn¡¯t gained any weight, so he was still handsome and elegant.


    However, feelings could not be forced. Looking at Jian Yi¡¯s attitude, she probably would not turn back anymore.


    Huo Heng did not have time to worry about his mother¡¯s love life. She lived a much more interesting life than him.


    Jian Yi went to her room to change into loungewear. She took her phone and browsed through her social media as she walked downstairs.


    Suddenly, she saw Qiu Zhi¡¯s post.


    Qiu Zhi and Xia Zhenyuan¡¯s farm had be famous in Yan City. As long as Jian Yi was free, she would go to the farm to eat and y cards with her friends.


    That was why she had Qiu Zhi¡¯s WeChat as well.


    Qiu Zhi sent a photo of the family sitting down for dinner.


    Jian Yi immediately saw Xia Cha.


    The young girl hadpletely grown up. There was a smile on her lips and her facial features were elegant like a blooming rose. She was unbelievably beautiful.


    Jian Yi thought of the brat downstairs. She kept her phone and went downstairs.


    ¡°Heng¡¯er, Mom wants to eat the fresh fruits of your Uncle Xia¡¯s family. Since you¡¯re back, let¡¯s drive to their house!¡±


    Huo Heng replied, ¡°We can call for delivery.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take too long to drive there, right?¡± Jian Yi smiled at Huo Heng. ¡°Could it be that you haven¡¯t forgotten about Cha Cha?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Jing Yu watched as Huo Heng went out with his car keys. She walked toward him. ¡°You¡¯re going to pick fresh fruits?¡±


    Huo Heng nodded.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯tplete my mission here, why don¡¯t I go to the farm with you?¡±


    Huo Heng wanted tomunicate with Jing Yu about work, so he had no objections.


    ¡­


    When Huo Heng and Jing Yu arrived at Wenfeng County, Qiu Zhi was cooking.


    When Xia Lan and Xia Xing saw Huo Henging over with a beautiful woman with a strong aura, they were stunned for a moment.


    Especially Xia Xing. Her gaze on Huo Heng was a little unnatural.


    No one knew her secret.


    She used to have a crush on Huo Heng.


    Of course, that was all in the past.


    She had even thought of snatching Huo Heng from Xia Cha.


    However, that thought only shed through her mind.


    After all, no matter how good a man was, he could notpare to her sisterly rtionship with Xia Cha for 20 years.


    She did not want to make her parents sad because of a man.


    Later, she tried to turn her attention away, and after some time, she got over it.


    Now that she saw Huo Heng, she wouldn¡¯t be as shy, nervous, or happy as before.


    However, seeing that he had another woman beside him, Xia Xing was still angry and indignant for Xia Cha!


    ¡°Young Master Huo, why are you here?¡± Xia Lan was the first to react.


    ¡°I came to pick some fresh fruits for my mother.¡±


    Xia Lan knew that Huo Heng and Xia Cha were no longer together. It was not appropriate for her to interfere in matters of the heart, even as her sister.


    From Xia Cha¡¯s tone, they had broken up peacefully.


    Xia Lan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the orchard!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡­


    In the orchard.


    Xia Cha helped Xia Zhenyuan pick fruits. Xia Zhenyuan did not want to let Xia Chae, but Xia Cha refused to stay at home and insisted on following him.


    Ah Ning cameter.


    After Ah Ning arrived in Wenfeng County, he got an inspiration from the orchard and wrote a song on his phone.


    He asked Xia Cha for her opinion on it.


    Whenever Xia Cha looked at Ah Ning, she would think of her past self.


    She became more patient with him because of this.


    They were holding an apple in each of their hands, in a discussion as they sat on a grassy slope.


    When Huo Heng and Jing Yu arrived, that was all they saw.


    Their heads were almost touching each other, with earphones in their ears. They were discussing something, and Xia Cha¡¯s side profile looked especially serious.


    Seeing Huo Heng looking at Xia Cha, Xia Lan coughed softly.


    Seeming to have sensed something, Xia Cha and Ah Ning looked up ahead.


    Seeing Huo Heng behind Xia Lan, Xia Cha¡¯s thick and long eyshes trembled slightly. Her gaze moved to the woman beside Huo Heng.


    She was wearing a red shirt and ck suit pants. She had a low ponytail and looked smart, fashionable, and capable.


    Xia Cha was about to look away when she saw the diamond bracelet on the woman¡¯s wrist.

 Chapter 1918 - Huo Ze and Xia Tang (122)

    <h4>Chapter 1918: Huo Ze and Xia Tang (122)</h4>


    Xia Cha¡¯s eyes lost focus.


    Not wanting to let others see that something was wrong, she quickly adjusted her mood.


    Seeing Huo Heng looking at her, she nodded at him.


    He must have brought his girlfriend to her orchard to pick fruits. She heard that Auntie Jian liked the fruits in his orchard very much. Xia Cha originally wanted to go to Yan City to send a case of fruits to Auntie Jian when she left.


    After Xia Cha nodded at him, she continued to put on his earphones and talk to Ah Ning, who was beside him. She did not get up at all.


    Huo Heng frowned.


    He even wondered if his mother was doing this on purpose!


    Jing Yu had been in love twice before and was considered experienced. Seeing Huo Heng looking at Xia Cha, she secretly asked, ¡°Do you have a crush on her?¡±


    Huo Heng remained silent.


    ¡°The boy beside the youngdy is very handsome. He¡¯s fair and clean, and looks a little like a young hunk from the entertainment industry.¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°More handsome than me?¡±


    It was Jing Yu¡¯s first time seeing Huo Heng¡¯s expression. She seemed to have discovered a new world and the cold woman couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I think I was right.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like that boy.¡±


    Before Jing Yu could say anything, Huo Heng had already entered the orchard.


    Jing Yu looked at the man¡¯s cold and arrogant background and could not help but be even more surprised.


    Ever since Huo Heng took over the Huo family¡¯s business, there were countless women who wanted to get together with him. Old Master Huo, who wanted to have grandchildren, even introduced him to many rich youngdies.


    But he remained indifferent.


    There were even rumors in the high society that he was gay.


    It turned out that he liked fair and clean girls with ssical beauty!


    ¡­


    By the time Huo Heng finished picking the fruits, Xia Cha and Ah Ning were no longer there.


    Xia Zhenyuan was also preparing to leave the orchard. He asked Huo Heng, ¡°Young Master Huo, do you want to stay for dinner at the farm?¡±


    Huo Heng wanted to go back after picking the fruit, but the words he was about to say turned into a faint hum.


    Jing Yu thought that there were still several messages to be dealt with and was in a hurry to go back. Huo Heng threw the car keys at her and said, ¡°Bring the fruit back to my mother first.¡±


    Jing Yu made a gesture to Huo Heng. ¡°I have high hopes for you.¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s face darkened and he almost asked Jing Yu to scram.


    ¡­


    The three sisters brought the dishes Qiu Zhi had made to the courtyard.


    As long as the weather was good, they would be in the courtyard for dinner.


    The sounds of frogs and birds chirping while enjoying the cool night breeze while smelling the fragrance of flowers and nts gave a different feeling.


    Xia Cha was arranging the dishes when Xia Xing suddenly poked her with her elbow.


    ¡°Young Master Huo is here.¡±


    Xia Cha looked up and saw Huo Heng, who was walking beside Xia Zhenyuan. She continued with her work with a calm expression.


    However, a question shed in her mind.


    Why wasn¡¯t he with his girlfriend?


    Xia Chuan had gone out to deliver the goods back. When he saw Huo Heng, he snorted.


    Xia Chuan knew that Xia Cha had dated Huo Heng and knew that they had broken up, although Xia Cha told him that she was the one who had asked for a break up first.


    However, Xia Chuan was a protective maniac. In his heart, everything was definitely Huo Heng¡¯s fault.


    After dinner, Xia Cha entered the house with Ah Ning.


    Seeing that Xia Cha did not look at him and did not talk to him, and even brought a pretty boy into the house after eating, Huo Heng was a little angry.


    He did not know what he would do if he continued to stay here.


    He took out his phone, wanting to call the driver toe and get him.


    However, the weather was not good and it started to rain.


    After Huo Heng heard from Xia Zhenyuan where the pretty boy was staying, he walked over to take a look.


    The door was closed tightly and he could not see what the person inside was doing.


    He went to the other guest room Qiu Zhi had arranged for him.


    Standing by the window, he started to smoke.


    ¡­


    Once Xia Cha went into work mode, nothing could affect her.


    She was in a discussion with Ah Ning until midnight before she finally settled the lyrics of a new song.


    Ah Ning was the reason why she was able to finish the new song and lyrics in such a short time.


    Xia Cha patted Ah Ning¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Continue to work hard. You will get better in the future.¡±


    Ah Ning looked at Xia Cha, who was about the same age as him, but spoke in an mature manner. She smiled and said, ¡°Camellia, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Xia Cha yawned. ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯ll go back to my room and rest.¡±


    Xia Cha took a few steps before she was stopped by Ah Ning.


    ¡°Camellia, you and President Huo¡­¡±


    Xia Cha nced at Ah Ning. ¡°I¡¯ll only talk to you about work.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± To Xia Cha, Ah Ning only had respect and admiration. Perhaps, he also had some feelings for her, but he knew that she would not like him, even though he was now a popr idol and had countless fangirls.


    After Xia Cha left, Ah Ning could not fall asleep. Seeing that the rain had stopped, he got up and walked out of the room.


    When hhe arrived at the courtyard, a cooling breeze blew over and Ah Ning had just stretchedzily when he was punched in the face.


    Before Ah Ning could respond, his cor was grabbed by a pair of strong hands. Then, he was dragged to a corner.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Xia Cha froze for a while when she saw Ah Ning¡¯s bruised face.


    Ah Ning had already packed his luggage and was ready to leave.


    Looking at him like this, he would not be able to recover in a short period of time, which was undoubtedly a blow to him since he had to go on camera.


    ¡°You¡­ what happened to you?¡±


    Ah Ning thought of that man¡¯s dangerous gaze and cold warningst night and said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°I identally tripped. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    That was clearly a lie.


    It was obvious he had been beaten up badly!


    But since Ah Ning refused to say, Xia Cha could not continue asking.


    Ah Ning left in his car.


    When he left, he looked at Xia Cha, wanting to say something but stopped himself.


    Xia Cha had a guess in her heart.


    He found Xia Zhenyuan. ¡°Dad, has Young Master Huo left?¡±


    ¡°He went to the stream in front.¡±


    Xia Cha ran toward the stream.


    Huo Heng squatted on a rock to take the call. From afar, he saw Xia Cha running over.


    He chatted for a while before hanging up.


    Xia Cha walked up to Huo Heng and saw him looking at her with his eyes slightly narrowed. She asked nervously, ¡°Did you hit Ah Ning?¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Why? Does your heart ache for that boy?¡±


    This was not a matter of heart ache!


    ¡°Why did you hit him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m unhappy with him.¡±


    Was his a elementary school student? Did he have to beat someone up if he didn¡¯t like them?


    Xia Cha was angered by Huo Heng.


    ¡°You¡¯re really despicable.¡± Xia Cha could not be bothered to talk to him anymore. She turned to leave.


    There was a grip on her wrist.


    Xia Cha struggled but could not break free. She pushed the man¡¯s shoulder with her other hand.


    She thought that she could not push him away, but the man who had crouched for too long, felt his legs go numb and was pushed into the stream.


    There was a thump.


    Xia Cha stared at the man who had fallen into the stream and became drenched. She was stunned for a few seconds.


    When she regained her senses, she hurried forward. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to. Are you all right?¡±


    She held out her hand.


    The stream was not deep, but Huo Heng was fine. He was just drenched and in a terrible state.


    If someone else pushed him into the water, he might not have been so nice.


    But looking at Xia Cha¡¯s slender and fair hand that was reaching toward him, his eyes darkened and he grabbed her hand.


    Xia Cha pulled her up.


    Looking at his custom-made shirt that was stuck to his muscr chest now that it was wet, her ears blushed red.


    ¡°I¡¯m just friends with Ah Ning. I only went to discuss the lyrics with himst night.¡± She hurriedly exined as she ran forward.


    But very soon, she heard a man¡¯s voice behind her. ¡°The woman who came with me yesterday is my father¡¯s assistant. She came to Yan City to convince my mother to get back together with my father.¡±


    Finally, he added, ¡°We only have a working rtionship.¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s long eyshes trembled. ¡°Oh.¡±


    She ran away quickly.


    Huo Heng frowned. What did that mean?


    ¡­


    It was Old Master Huo¡¯s birthday. After finding out that Xia Cha had returned to Harbor City, he asked the butler to send her an invitation and a gown.


    Xia Cha was slightly surprised when she saw the gown sent by Old Master Huo.


    Wasn¡¯t this too formal?


    However, at the thought that it was Old Master Huo¡¯s birthday, if she went and did not wear the gown he had given her, she might make him unhappy.


    On the day of Old Master Huo¡¯s birthday banquet, Xia Mo and Junyuan also came to Harbor City from Ning City.


    Xia Mo had found a makeup artist. They changed and put on makeup in the room while Junyuan sat on the sofa to wait for them.


    ¡°Tada. Darling, we¡¯re done.¡±


    Xia Mo was pushing Xia Cha in front. Xia Cha had put on makeup and was wearing a white gown. The thin fabric outlined her graceful and slender figure. Junyuan seemed to have thought of something and frowned slightly. ¡°Cha Cha, is this the gown Old Master Huo gave you?¡±


    Did he have any bad intentions by making Cha Cha to stun everyone?


    Because Xia Mo had been with Junyuan for a long time, she understood his personality. She knew what he was thinking when he frowned. ¡°Hubby, can¡¯t Cha Cha stun everyone?¡±


    Seeing Xia Mo ring at him, Junyuan cupped his hand and coughed. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Nothing would happen if she went with Xia Mo.


    Old Master Huo¡¯s birthday banquet was held at the Huo family¡¯s old mansion.


    When the three of them arrived, everyone was already dressed to the nines.


    Entering the lobby, the three of them walked up to Old Master Huo and greeted him.


    When Old Master Huo saw Xia Cha, he nodded. ¡°Little girl, I haven¡¯t seen you for a year, but you¡¯re getting prettier.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Grandpa Huo.¡±


    Old Master Huo pushed Xia Mo and Junyuan away and said to Xia Cha, ¡°What do you think of that young man over there?¡±


    Xia Cha looked in the direction where Old Master Huo was pointing and saw a man in a pink suit. She had to admit that the man was not feminine in pink. Instead, he was very handsome. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the son of the Zhou family. Our family has ties with them. He looks talented and just came back from abroad, but I heard he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±


    Xia Cha blinked. ¡°Grandpa Huo, don¡¯t tell me you want to be a matchmaker.¡±


    ¡°So? Are you interested?¡±


    He said it like she was in any ce to pick on others.


    Xia Cha was about to say something when a man¡¯s voice trailed over. ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about?¡±


    Looking at Huo Heng who wasing down the stairs, Xia Cha was about to signal to Old Master Huo with her eyes to stop him when she heard him say at the top of his voice, ¡°I¡¯m introducing a boyfriend to my ¡®savior¡¯. I think the youngd from the Zhou family is very good!¡±

 Chapter 1919 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale(1)

    <h4>Chapter 1919: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale(1)</h4>


    The Zhou family¡¯s son was called Zhou Xiurui and had returned from studying abroad in Cen Xi.


    He was smart, handsome, and talented. He liked to take on new challenges and had already be the sessor of the Zhou family.


    The moment he returned to Harbor City, he attracted the attention of many singledies.


    Huo Heng nced at Zhou Xiurui and looked at Xia Cha, his eyebrows slightly raised. ¡°Why? Are you interested?¡±


    The moment Huo Heng finished speaking, before Xia Cha could say anything, she heard Old Master Huo¡¯s unhappy voice. ¡°The Zhou family is talented and elegant. I think they¡¯re a good fit for Xiaocha.¡±


    With that said, she red at Huo Heng and said, ¡°Xiaocha probably isn¡¯t interested in you.¡±


    Huo Heng was speechless.


    Whose grandfather was he?


    Xia Cha was amused by Old Master Huo¡¯s words.


    She had a ssic appearance and when she smiled, her eyes were clear and beautiful.


    Even Zhou Xiurui nced over.


    Old Master Huo saw Zhou Xiurui¡¯s gaze and walked over with Xia Cha.


    A guest came over to greet Huo Heng, so he couldn¡¯t leave immediately.


    Xia Cha was already standing in front of Zhou Xiurui.


    Huo Heng nced at the back of Xia Cha¡¯s gown from the corner of his eye and his breathing paused slightly.


    When she came, he had already noticed her.


    But he had not noticed her back.


    The back was cut-out, revealing her curvy spine and slender waist.


    Huo Heng tightened his grip on the wine ss.


    ¡°President Huo, the project I was talking about¡­¡±


    The person speaking to Huo Heng saw that he was distracted and cautiously reminded him.


    Huo Heng raised his ss at that person and said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about work today.¡±


    That person looked at Huo Heng. He had dealt with him a few years ago. In the past, he had been frivolous and arrogant. He was a typical good-for-nothing.


    He had not expected him to have be so stable and cold.


    Time and experience really helped to restore people.


    Huo Heng took a sip of the champagne in his ss and then looked at Zhou Xiurui and Xia Cha from the corner of his eye.


    The Old Master stood on the other side and spoke to someone. At this moment, Zhou Xiurui and Xia Cha were alone.


    Zhou Xiurui was holding a ss of champagne with one hand and had the other in his pocket as he looked at Xia Cha with a smile.


    Huo Heng could only see Xia Cha¡¯s side profile. He did not know what Zhou Xiurui had said, but Xia Cha smiled.


    When she smiled, she looked elegant and beautiful, like the gentle spring wind.


    ¡­


    Zhou Xiurui knew Xia Cha. He said that she had heard her song when she first debuted.


    He was a fan.


    Later, he felt it was a pity when he learned that she had left the industry.


    He had the single that Xia Cha had written. He hoped that she would give him an autograph the next time he saw her.


    Xia Cha responded with a smile.


    After chatting for a while, Xia Cha found Xia Mo and Junyuan. After talking to them for a while, she went to the washroom.


    Because she had visited the Huo family¡¯s old residence, Xia Cha did not need to ask the servant to know where the washroom was.


    There was no one in the washroom so she went in to touch up her makeup.


    It had been a while since she wore high heels and she felt a little ufortable standing for too long.


    She washed her hands and wiped them with a piece of tissue.


    She opened the door.


    She had just pulled open a crack when the door of the washroom was stopped by arge hand.


    Before Xia Cha could react, a tall figure squeezed in.


    Xia Cha was shocked.


    The man was faster than her and the door was locked.


    Then, the man grabbed Xia Cha¡¯s shoulders and pressed her against the door frame.


    Xia Cha¡¯s first reaction was to push him away, but he was like a mountain that could not be moved.


    The man¡¯s expression was much calmer than hers.


    However, Xia Cha¡¯s heart was beating like a drum, ¡°If you want to go to the washroom, you can wait for me to go out first.¡±


    The man looked down at her. As they were so close to each other, the faint smell of alcohol on him, as well as the refreshing scent, was slightly enchanting.


    ¡°No,¡± he said.


    Xia Cha looked up at him.


    Their eyes met.


    His ck hair was neat and his tall nose almost poked the tip of her nose, her slightly flustered appearance reflected in his eyes.


    Xia Cha was afraid that someone woulde to the washroomter. After all, this was the Huo family¡¯s old mansion. The washroom was open to both men and women.


    Seeing his gaze staring straight at her as if he wanted to see through her, she turned her face away unnaturally. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Her voice was pleasant to hear and her questioning tone was coy and seductive. His gaze on her darkened.


    He raised his hand and brushed a strand of hair by her cheek behind her ear.


    When his fingertips touched her smooth cheek, her eyshes fluttered.


    ¡°What did you talk about with Zhou Xiurui?¡± His tone was not strong and his voice was slightly hoarse.


    Xia Cha was trapped between his arms and the door frame. In addition, he seemed to be looking straight into his heart, making her anxious and angry.


    ¡°Let go of me first. We can talk outside.¡±


    ¡°We can talk here.¡±


    Xia Cha wished she could kick him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you care about my reputation at all?¡± If people really saw them, who knew what would they say?


    He pursed his lips slightly and said nothing more.


    Seeing that he was silent now, Xia Cha was even more angry. Since she could not push him away, she tried to pull his hand away from the door frame.


    However, the moment she did, he grabbed her hand tightly.


    ¡°Huo Heng, what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to my grandfather. Zhou Xiurui is not suitable for you.¡±


    Xia Cha frowned slightly.


    ¡°Then who do you think is suitable?¡± She pulled her hand back forcefully from hisrge palm.


    Her fingers hurt from his grip and she rubbed them with her eyes lowered.


    Just then, he replied, ¡°Me.¡±


    Xia Cha thought she was hallucinating.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t forget about you. I¡¯ve tried, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    Xia Cha looked down at their toes that were touching and her fingertips curled up unconsciously.


    His low voice trailed from above her as her heart thumped rapidly.


    Huo Heng looked at the girl who had her head lowered and not looking at him. His slender fingers lifted her chin.


    There was nothing unusual on her face, but her long eyshes fluttered suddenly.


    ¡°Can you give me another chance? If you still don¡¯t like me in the end, I won¡¯t force you anymore.¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart constricted.


    He wouldn¡¯t force her. Then, they would be strangers in the future.


    It seemed like a century had passed before she finally gave her answer.


    ¡°I can give you a chance, but that will depend on your performance.¡±


    She had already spoken clearly and was willing to give him a chance to prove himself.


    She was only in her early twenties. Although her heart was no longer as calm as before, she was still a young girl. She hoped that he could use a boy¡¯s way of wooing a girl to move her.


    Huo Heng naturally understood Xia Cha¡¯s thoughts.


    Their first meeting hadn¡¯t been a good one, and she wanted to make up for it.


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha¡¯s clear eyes, the nervousness in his heart turning into softness. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 1920 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1920: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (2)</h4>


    Xia Cha left the washroom first.


    She opened the door and poked her head out to look around.


    Seeing that there was no one, she ran out in a panic.


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha who looked like she was a thief and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    For her, he had changed a lot.


    If that had happened in the past, there was no way she could have left the washroom so easily.


    Not long after Xia Cha walked out, Huo Heng walked out.


    After a few steps, a figure came from around the corner.


    ¡°I¡¯m still curious. Which vixen epted Young Master Huo?¡±


    Zhou Xiurui looked at Huo Heng with a provocative smile.


    Huo Heng raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Don¡¯t flirt with my woman in the future.¡±


    Zhou Xiurui¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I asked Miss Xia earlier. She¡¯s still single!¡±


    ¡°Not for much longer.¡±


    Zhou Xiurui walked up to Huo Heng. ¡°Really? My sister is a little interested in you. I even n to matchmake the two of you.¡±


    Huo Heng said, ¡°Apart from her, I don¡¯t want anyone else.¡±


    Zhou Xiurui looked at Huo Heng. He had not expected him to be such a faithful person.


    After Old Master Huo¡¯s birthday banquet, Xia Cha returned to the capital.


    She was secretly anticipating how Huo Heng would woo her.


    With Xia Cha¡¯s appearance, she was ranked amongst the top no matter where she went.


    As such, she had nevercked suitors.


    However, she had lived two lives and had experience in the entertainment industry. The people she interacted with were all good-looking, so it was difficult for her to be stunned or moved by them.


    She had rejected many pursuers and gradually, the school knew that she looked like an innocent girl, but was in fact an icy beauty.


    After that, many people who wanted to pursue her turned away.


    But her senior, Chen Yi, who was an economic management major, pursued her for half a year.


    In fact, he had not really wooed her. After all, he had never confessed his feelings to Xia Cha. However, he would bring breakfast for Xia Cha¡¯s roommates every morning, or help them reserve seats in the library. He would also bring her medicine in the middle of the night when she had a fever.


    Xia Cha had declined him politely, but Chen Yi was not discouraged. He still enjoyed doing it every day.


    Her roommate, Xiaofan, had once told her that she could either ept him or find a boyfriend.


    After Xia Cha returned to the capital, she hoped that Huo Heng¡¯s appearance would make Chen Yi give up on the idea of wooing her.


    But it soon turned into a two-month-long wait.


    In the beginning, Xia Cha had been full of anticipation.


    She hoped he would suddenly appear at school, or send her messages and call her.


    However, ever since Old Master Huo¡¯s birthday banquet, he seemed to have disappeared from her world.


    He did not call or message her at all.


    Two months had passed and Xia Cha¡¯s passion and anticipation had been worn away by him.


    She even felt a little angry and wronged.


    She swore silently that she would never give him another chance, even if he wanted one.


    Unlike Huo Heng, who had fallen out of contact, Chen Yi still sent breakfast to Xia Cha¡¯s dormitory every day. Although Xia Cha had never eaten it, he would still send medicine over when Xia Cha¡¯s stomach hurt.


    Even her other roommate, Hu Manman, felt that if Xia Cha did not agree to Chen Yi, she would never meet such a good man in the future.


    To be honest, Chen Yi was really nice.


    But because he was too nice, he did not understand her rejection. If he continued to pester her, it would burden her mentally.


    That night.


    Xia Cha was lying on her bed with Xiaofan, who was the closest to her in the dormitory.


    Xiaofan poked Xia Cha¡¯s fair and smooth face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you recently? I feel that you¡¯re not too happy.¡±


    Xia Cha pursed her lips and revealed the doubts in her heart.


    ¡°I have a good friend in Harbor City. She knew a man for many years. She did not have any feelings toward that man in the past, butter, many things happened and she couldn¡¯t remain indifferent.¡±


    ¡°A while back, that man said he wanted to pursue my friend, but the man didn¡¯t do anything after saying that.¡±


    Xiaofan burst intoughter. ¡°Your good friend is yourself!¡±


    Xia Cha red at Xiaofan speechlessly.


    Even if she had guessed it, she didn¡¯t have to expose him directly, did she? It was embarrassing!


    Xiaofan did not joke with Xia Cha anymore. She turned sideways and looked at Xia Cha. ¡°Someone who can move the famous cold beauty in our school must be very outstanding!¡±


    Xia Cha coughed. ¡°Not bad!¡±


    Xiaofan guessed that Xia Cha was being humble. How could someone she liked only be ¡®not bad¡¯?


    Just take Chen Yi for example. His appearance was one of the best in their school, and he was gentle and considerate. He was deeply in love with Xia Cha and many girls were jealous of her!


    But Xia Cha was not moved at all.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet!¡±


    Xiaofan cupped her cheeks with both hands, acting like she was an expert in rtionships. ¡°This is hard to say. He agreed to pursue you but did not take any action. It might be because he¡¯s not confident in catching you, or it might be because¡­¡±


    ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t care about you!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Xia Cha herself was stunned when she blurted out the words.


    How could she be so sure that Huo Heng cared for her?


    It had been so long since she had broken up with him. She had even said such harsh words to him when breaking up. She was not a fairy, so why wouldn¡¯t he forget about her?


    She had never had a man who could make her feel so uneasy.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s impossible, let¡¯s wait a while more!¡±


    Xiaofan¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She really wanted to see what that man, who could make a cold beauty be moved, looked like!


    Huo Heng spent two months finishing the projects he had on hand.


    During this period, he slept only four hours every night.


    When he woke up, he headed straight to work, business trips, and meetings.


    It had only been two months, but the Huo Corporation was shocked that he had managed to settle the projects that should have taken half a year.


    Old Master Huo was in disbelief.


    Old Master Huo called Huo Heng to his office. Seeing his slightly red eyes and slightly thinner face, he was confused. ¡°Why are you working so hard? Do you want to finish half a year of work in such a short time?¡±


    Huo Heng loosened his tie, his long fingers pressing against his temple as he hummed tiredly.


    Seeing that he was really going to finish his work for half a year, Old Master Huo was even more confused. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Go on vacation.¡±


    Old Master Huo was speechless.


    ¡°For how long?¡±


    ¡°Three months.¡± Actually, he had already arranged everything.


    Unless it was an emergency, he might stay in the capital for the next three months.


    Jian Ming would bring urgent documents to him.


    Grandfather Huo looked at Huo Heng¡¯s tired face and seemed to have a guess in his heart. ¡°What are you going to do during your three months off?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, this is my private matter.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me where are you going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my private matter.¡±


    ¡°Going to chase after a woman?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my private matter.¡±


    Given Old Master Huo¡¯s temper back then, he might have thrown an ashtray at the brat¡¯s forehead.


    He waved his hand. ¡°Get out!¡±


    Huo Heng got up and left.


    When he was at the door, he heard Old Master Huo say, ¡°Three months. Are you sure you can get her?¡±


    Huo Heng turned back and nced at Old Master Huo. ¡°Grandpa, I find that you¡¯ve be very gossipy recently.¡±


    The Huo Heng from the past would definitely be able to woo her within three months.


    But now, he was not hundred percent sure. After all, he would have to face a woman who did not like him.


    Huo Heng asked Jian Ming to buy him the earliest flight to the capital.


    Huo Heng returned to the vi to take a shower, took his luggage, and headed to the airport.


    Since the Huo family had a branch office in the capital, the chauffeur was already waiting at the airport for him.


    When they arrived at the capital, Huo Heng checked into a hotel.


    He wanted to look for Xia Cha, but when he saw the man with bloodshot eyes in the mirror, he decided to rest first.


    The next evening, Huo Heng asked the driver to send him to the entrance of Harbor City University.


    It was his first time here.


    At the school gate, he got out of the car and entered the school.


    He was wearing a blue coat with a custom-made white shirt inside. He was tall and handsome, exuding a dignified aura as he walked on campus.


    Many boys and girls looked at him.


    He did not send a message to Xia Cha. He knew her major and asked a girl who was passing by. After finding out where the female dormitory was, he walked over.


    After the girl who was being asked about had left, she said excitedly to herpanion, ¡°Oh my god. He¡¯s so handsome! Is he a celebrity?¡±


    Huo Heng did not care about the gazes on him and walked to the female dormitory.


    He took out his phone and called Xia Cha.


    But the call did not go through.


    Had she blocked him?


    Huo Heng frowned slightly.


    But then he thought of the reason and his lips twitched.


    She had blocked him, which meant that she was a little angry and bothered about him not appearing.


    Xia Cha, Xiaofan, and Hu Manman walked toward the dormitory with their books.


    When she was about to reach the dormitory, she found that there were many girls standing by the flower bed. They were stretching out their necks and looking at something.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Human asked.


    ¡°Who knows? They might have seen another handsome man,¡± Xiaofan said.


    ¡°Cha Cha, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? I heard that there¡¯s a good buffet restaurant opposite the school. I¡¯ll treat you to it!¡± Chen Yi rode his bicycle and stopped Xia Cha and her friends.


    Xia Cha looked at Chen Yi, who looked expectant. She did not know what to feel. She had been avoiding him recently. Could he not read her mind?


    ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Before Xia Cha could finish speaking, she suddenly saw a familiar figure from the corner of her eye.


    She seemed to have frozen.


    She looked at the figure in disbelief, her eyes widening slightly.


    The girls who were looking at Huo Heng all made way for him.


    ¡°Oh my god, I told you that a handsome man was here waiting for someone from our dormitory!¡±


    ¡°Thank god you didn¡¯t ask for his contact!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he has set his eyes on. If I can get such a handsome man, I would do anything for him in my next life!¡±


    Chen Yi saw that Xia Cha stopped talking halfway and looked shocked. He turned around.


    It was as if he was facing an enemy.

 Chapter 1921 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1921: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (3)</h4>


    Not only did Chen Yi see Huo Heng, but Xiaofan and Hu Manman also saw him.


    Huo Heng was four years older than Xia Cha. He was actually very young, but the arrogant and rich young master aura he had seemed to be born with waspletely different from the students who had never been in society.


    His appearance attracted a lot of attention.


    Xiaofan secretly pinched Xia Cha and said excitedly, ¡°Oh my god, oh my god. Is he the man you¡¯re talking about who wants to pursue you but hasn¡¯t done anything?¡±


    Xia Cha had already regained her senses.


    She had fantasized about Huo Heng¡¯s sudden appearance many times.


    After being disappointed several times, she had stopped fantasizing about it.


    She thought she could face him calmly at first, but her heart felt like it was going to jump out of her throat when she saw him.


    Xia Cha¡¯s silence made Xiaofan even more sure.


    No wonder Xia Cha did not like the pursuers in school. Even the most handsome boys in school could notpare to this one in front of her!


    He was unbelievably handsome and had the height and figure of a model. In front of him, Chen Yi was nothing!


    Many people looked at Xia Cha with envy.


    Huo Heng strode toward Xia Cha.


    Looking at her tensed face, he smirked. ¡°Little Camellia, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Xia Cha looked into his eyes and snorted softly, running into the dormitory.


    Xiaofan was speechless.


    Hu Manman: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go and see Cha Cha.¡± Xiaofan could not bear to say anything mean to the handsome man. He had onlye after such a long time. If it was her, she would be angry too!


    Xiaofan and Hu Manman chased after Xia Cha.


    Huo Heng watched them disappear before he turned to look at Chen Yi.


    Huo Heng could already tell that Chen Yi was Xia Cha¡¯s pursuer. He reached out his hand to him and said, ¡°Huo Heng.¡±


    Faced with Chen Yi, his lips did not curl up, nor was he overly serious. He greeted the other very calmly.


    In front of Huo Heng, Chen Yi, who was still a student, could notpare to him.


    Regardless of appearance, temperament or aura, they were all on different levels.


    Chen Yi shook Huo Heng¡¯s hand and left on his bicycle after saying his name.


    ¡­


    Back in the dormitory, Xia Chay on the bed.


    Her heart was still beating very fast.


    Xiaofan and Hu Manman sat by Xia Cha¡¯s bed. Xiaofan poked Xia Cha¡¯s waist. ¡°Is what you mean by ¡®not bad¡¯?¡±


    He was too good!


    Xia Cha buried her face into the pillow and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at his appearance, okay? He hasn¡¯t been here for two months. Who cares about him?¡±


    Xiaofan and Hu Manman nced at each other. Xiaofan smiled and said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not nning to bother with him. Then, Manman and I will go to the balcony to see the handsome man!¡±


    ¡°You two betrayers!¡±


    An hourter, Zhang Lin, another roommate in the dormitory, came back from the library. Zhang Lin was a genius, but she was also a genius who liked to gossip. ¡°Hey, Cha Cha, why are you lying on the bed alone? I just saw Xiaofan and Manman leaning on the balcony. They must be looking at that handsome man downstairs.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m hallucinating, but I keep feeling like that handsome man is looking at our dormitory. Could it be that he likes Xiaofan or Manman?¡±


    The moment Zhang Lin finished speaking, Xiaofan ran in excitedly. ¡°The handsome man is treating everyone in the dormitory to a meal.¡±


    Zhang Lin looked at Xiaofan. ¡°F*ck! You¡¯re so lucky The handsome man really likes you!¡±


    Xiaofan quickly understood what Zhang Lin meant and shot her a look. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Cha Cha!¡±


    He was after Cha Cha!


    Hearing her roommate¡¯s chattering, Xia Cha said, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Xiaofan pulled Xia Cha up.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Xiaofan took out a dress from Xia Cha¡¯s cab. ¡°He made you unhappy for two months. Of course, we have to make full use of him. Besides, the three of us have to help you check his character!¡±


    The corners of Xia Cha¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°The three of you want to go eat!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t say that!¡± Xiaofan said as she went to take off Xia Cha¡¯s clothes. Xia Cha was afraid of her. ¡°I¡¯ll change myself.¡±


    Under the urging of her roommate, Xia Cha changed her clothes.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to ept him, I want him to see your beauty and feel an unbearable itch in his heart!¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s lips twitched.


    What the heck were they talking about?


    ¡­


    Xiaofan and the others knew that Huo Heng was not an ordinary person after seeing his clothes and temperament.


    However, when he brought them to the restaurant on the top floor of the five-star hotel, they were all dumbfounded.


    This meal was too extravagant!


    Actually, it would have been fine to treat them to hotpot.


    Apart from Xia Tang, none of them had ever been to a luxurious restaurant, and they even needed to book a luxurious private room in advance.


    ¡°Sit down everyone. Don¡¯t be reserved. Just be casual,¡± Huo Heng said in a low voice.


    On the way here, Xia Cha had told the three of them not to push her toward Huo Heng, but these people betrayed her the moment they entered the private room.


    One or two people pushed her to the seat beside Huo Heng.


    Xia Cha had no choice but to sit beside Huo Heng.


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha, a faint smile in his eyes.


    Xia Cha turned her face away and did not look at him.


    Huo Heng was a gentleman and asked them to order. Seeing the price on the menu, the girls were unwilling to order.


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha, who had no choice but to say to him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it?¡±


    Huo Heng did not refuse anymore and called the waiter to order.


    Xiaofan lowered her head and sent a message to their WeChat group. ¡°Tsk tsk. Even the way he orders food is extremely handsome.¡±


    Hu Manman: ¡°His hands are so long. I really want to touch them.¡±


    Zhang Lin said: ¡°The two of you are crazy. You¡¯re thinking about Cha Cha¡¯s man!¡±


    Xia Cha could not stand it anymore and replied, ¡°He¡¯s not mine.¡±


    The three women replied together, ¡°He will be sooner orter.¡±


    After Huo Heng finished ordering, he looked at Xia Cha beside him. Seeing that she was holding her phone, he asked in a low voice, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Xia Cha quickly kept her phone, not wanting him to see that the group was starting to discuss his figure.


    Xia Cha red at her crazy roommates.


    After the dishes were served, Huo Heng asked if they drank. Before Xia Cha could answer, she heard Xiaofan say generously, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Xiaofan nned to make Huo Heng drunk and make him tell the truth after drinking, but instead of making him drunk, she drank too much herself.


    After drinking too much, she became bolder. She even patted Huo Heng¡¯s shoulder boldly. ¡°Brother Huo, I-I¡¯ll tell you, if you want to chase after our beauty, you have to show some sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Senior Chen Yi, erm, the one you saw downstairs in the dormitory. He pursued Cha Cha for half a year and brought breakfast for us every morning. When Cha Cha fell sick, he rushed to get medicine¡­ Anyway, he¡¯s really good.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to do anything bad to our Cha Cha, look at my skills¡­¡±


    Three drops of cold sweat fell from Xia Cha¡¯s forehead. She hurriedly pulled Xiaofan back and looked at the calm Huo Heng. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She drank too much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    After dinner, Huo Heng asked the chauffeur to send them back to the dormitory.


    Huo Heng also went over. When they arrived at the dormitory, Huo Heng took a few small bags from the driver.


    He handed it to Xia Cha¡¯s roommates.


    Xiaofan had drunk too much and could not take it. Zhang Lin and Hu Manman did not know if they should take it, but Huo Heng smiled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s a small gift. Take it!¡±


    Xia Cha supported Xiaofan and watched Huo Heng give gifts to his roommates. She did not say anything.


    At Huo Heng¡¯s insistence, Zhang Lin and Hu Manman epted the gifts.


    When they arrived at the dormitory, Xiaofany on the bed.


    Zhang Lin and Hu Manman opened the bag. They thought it was just an essory, but it was a shopping card from the capital¡¯srgest mall.


    Ten thousand dors!


    Zhang Lin and Human looked at the shopping card in their hands in disbelief and were shocked.


    Xia Cha fetched some water and was about to wipe Xiaofan¡¯s face when she saw Zhang Lin and Hu Manman¡¯s shocked expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Zhang Lin and Hu Manman handed their cards to Xia Cha. ¡°Mr. Huo is too generous. He treated us to a meal at a five-star hotel and even gave us shopping cards. No, we can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    A million dors was nothing to Huo Heng.


    However, for ordinary people, it was indeed a lot. This also meant that Huo Heng valued Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha lowered her eyes. ¡°Since he¡¯s giving it to you, just ept it!¡±


    The next day.


    When Xiaofan woke up, she found out that she had almost defeated Huo Hengst night. Not only did he not take it to heart, he was even generous and had given her a shopping card that cost ten thousand dors. She was so shocked her jaw almost dropped.


    ¡°Oh my god, the three of us earned thirty thousand dors. Cha Cha, will this burden you?¡±


    ¡°No. If I¡¯m not with him, I will just return the money.¡±


    Sister, you¡¯re so generous!


    After washing up, the four of them left the dormitory.


    She saw the man standing by the flower bed from afar.


    Today, Huo Heng was wearing a white V-neck knitted shirt. His fringe, which was parted to the side during work, now revealed his forehead, making him look younger and more handsome.


    She dressed like a student from university.


    Xiaofan and the rest seemed like they had suffered another blow.


    ¡°Oh my god, why is he so handsome again?¡±


    ¡°Cha Cha, I want to snatch your man!¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head speechlessly.


    Huo Heng walked over when he saw them.


    The driver behind him passed two thermos sks over.


    Thebel on the thermos sk had the words ¡®Royal Pce¡¯ printed on it.


    ¡°Mr. Huo, did you buy breakfast at ¡®Royal Pce¡¯?¡± Xiaofan asked in disbelief.


    A rich second-generation heir lived opposite their dormitory and she often heard her mention ¡®Royal Pce¡¯. The breakfast there wasparable to one year¡¯s worth of their tuition fees.


    Huo Heng looked at Xiaofan. ¡°I wonder if you like it.¡±


    ¡°I like it!¡±


    Xia Cha looked at her spineless roommates and left in anger.


    Xia Cha did not want to talk to Huo Heng. He was not in a hurry and sent breakfast over every day.


    A weekter, Xiaofan and the others found Xia Cha in the canteen. She had bought breakfast but did not eat. She sat down with a smile and said, ¡°Our test is over. Mr. Huo has a good personality. If you continue to ignore him, he might be snatched away by the school belle.¡±


    Xia Cha was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The school belle likes your Mr. Huo¡­¡±


    Before Xiaofan could finish speaking, Xia Cha ran out of the canteen.

 Chapter 1922 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1922: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (4)</h4>


    Xia Cha ran out of the ssroom angrily.


    She saw Huo Heng and the school belle on the steps in front of the teaching building.


    The school belle looked innocent and pure. She was wearing a white dress that made her look beautiful.


    Huo Heng was carrying a thermos sk in his hand. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but he walked in the opposite direction and the school belle was a few steps away from him.


    Xia Cha sighed in her heart.


    In this day and age, being handsome meant being popr, not to mention a man with the aura of a rich young master like Huo Heng.


    Xia Cha opened her mouth and was about to call Huo Heng when she suddenly saw the school belle¡¯s light figure pounce on Huo Heng¡¯s back.


    Xia Cha¡¯s mouth formed an ¡®O¡¯ shape.


    Just when Xia Cha thought a beauty would fall into Huo Heng¡¯s arms and he would try to save the damsel in distress, he suddenly dodged.


    Instead of pouncing on his back, the school belle fell head first onto the steps.


    Fortunately, there were only a few steps and the school belle did not fall too badly.


    The school belle had never met a man who did not know how to be gentle with women. Not only was she hurt, but she also felt sadder. She stood up and looked at the man with one hand in her pocket and tears in her eyes.


    Huo Heng nced at the pitiful school belle as if he was looking at a retard.


    She had the cheek to fall on purpose and me him for it?


    The school belle held her red forehead and ran away after stomping her feet.


    When he saw Xia Cha standing not far away, his eyes shot daggers at her.


    Xia Cha¡¯s scalp turned numb.


    Huo Heng took two steps toward the stairs and seemed to have noticed something. He looked in Xia Cha¡¯s direction.


    Their eyes met. Xia Cha turned around, wanting to leave.


    Huo Heng rushed forward and blocked her way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Under his serious and stubborn gaze, Xia Cha had no choice but to take him out of the building and to the man-madeke.


    Xia Cha walked in front while Huo Heng walked behind her.


    They remained silent all the way.


    There were pavilions by the man-madeke. Xia Cha walked over and sat on the bench.


    Huo Heng sat beside her.


    He opened the thermos sk and inside was her favorite mushroom porridge.


    Xia Cha resisted the temptation of the fresh fragrance and turned her head away. ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡±


    Huo Heng looked at her tensed side profile and smiled slightly. ¡°In the past two months, I¡¯ve been working hard. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have time to pursue you.¡±


    Hearing Huo Heng¡¯s words, Xia Cha wished she could run back to the ssroom and find Xiaofan.


    It must be because she could not stand the temptation of food and told him the reason why she did not want to talk to him.


    Traitor!


    But wait, what did he say just now?


    He had been working hard for the past two months just so that he would have an extended leave to woo her?


    Xia Cha nced at him from the corner of her eye. The outline of his face seemed to have really lost some weight!


    Xia Cha had nned to ignore him for at least half a month, but now, her heart softened.


    Seeing that her expression had eased, Huo Heng handed her the porridge.


    So Xia Cha ate her meal in small bites.


    Huo Heng looked at her long eyshes lowered, his eyes filled with adoration.


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    Seeing her arrogant expression, he smirked.


    Xia Cha nced at him, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°You look cute like this.¡±


    Crazy, how could she be cute like this?


    After Xia Cha was full, she handed him the thermos sk. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will agree to your request.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    He answered quickly.


    He had changedpared to before.


    He used to be disdainful and impatient when it came to wooing women.


    If he was unhappy, he would force himself on her, never caring about others¡¯ feelings.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    However, Xia Cha ran away before he could get up.


    Huo Heng was speechless.


    When Xia Cha arrived at the ssroom, she put her hands on Xiaofan¡¯s neck, pretending to pinch her. ¡°Traitor!¡±


    Xiaofan scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that Mr Huo is too good at gaining people¡¯s support. After all, he¡¯s good with people and has a sweet tongue!¡±


    The breakfast was from ¡®Royal Pce¡¯ and he had even given them such an expensive shopping card. She would be letting him down if she did not reveal this information.


    ¡°What else did you say to him?¡±


    ¡°I just said why you¡¯re ignoring him. I didn¡¯t talk about anything else.¡±


    ¡­


    The morning passed.


    To Xia Cha¡¯s surprise, Chen Yi had not given up on wooing her.


    He had actually confessed to her on the radio in the afternoon.


    Hearing the confession over the radio, Xia Cha looked at the students who were cheering around and frowned ufortably.


    Chen Yi was not stupid. He should have been able to tell that she did not like him.


    She had also rejected him politely.


    She did not understand why he had caused such a ruckus.


    When Xiaofan heard Chen Yi¡¯s confession on the radio, she was furious. ¡°Senior Chen doesn¡¯t look like someone who doesn¡¯t know his ce. Why did he do such a daring thing?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to grill Cha Cha! Isn¡¯t he afraid that his reputation would be gone if the entire school finds out?¡±


    If not for the fact that Chen Yi had sent them breakfasts in order to chase Xia Cha, she would have gone to the radio station to look for him now.


    After ss, Xia Cha and Xiaofan walked out of the teaching building.


    At the bottom of the dormitory, she met Chen Yi, who had rushed over. He was carrying a bouquet of beautiful lilies. ¡°Cha Cha, I really like you. I hope you can agree to be my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯m not as rich as the man who¡¯s pursuing you these few days, I will definitely work hard to earn money in the future.¡±


    Xia Cha frowned.


    Did that mean that she agreed to Huo Heng because he was rich?


    ¡°Senior Chen, what are you talking about? Cha Cha and that Mr. Huo have known each other since she was young. What does it have to do with money?¡±


    Chen Yi looked at Xiaofan. ¡°I know. The breakfast I bought is not as expensive as the one he bought. I heard that he even gave you a very expensive shopping card¡­¡±


    Xia Cha could not stand it anymore and her expression turned serious and cold. ¡°Senior Chen Yi, whether I like someone or not has nothing to do with money. Even if he¡¯s a poor man, I will like him as long as he catches my eye.¡±


    ¡°And you¡­ I thought you had a good personality in the past, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this. I¡¯m sorry, even if you be a billionaire, I still won¡¯t like you.¡±


    After Xia Cha finished speaking, she pulled Xiaofan back to the dormitory.


    ¡­


    When they arrived at the dormitory, Xiaofan was still furious.


    ¡°To think that I used to think Senior Chen had a good personality! You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover! Fortunately, you didn¡¯t like him from the beginning!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll return all the money for breakfast tomorrow!¡±


    Xia Cha tossed and turned in bed but could not fall asleep.


    She turned on her phone and saw that someone had requested to add her on WeChat. She opened the message.


    It was Huo Heng.


    Xia Cha epted his request.


    Very soon after, he sent a message. ¡°Are you not asleep?¡±


    Xia Cha hummed.


    For a long time, there was no reply.


    Xia Cha ignored him and was about to fall asleep when the screen lit up again.


    ¡°Come downstairs.¡±

 Chapter 1923 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1923: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (5)</h4>


    Xia Cha nced at the time on her phone.


    It was almost midnight.


    The night weather in the capital was colder. Xia Cha put on her coat and got up quietly.


    ¡°Cha Cha, where are you going?¡±


    Xiaofan, who was sleeping in the top bunk, looked at Xia Cha with bleary eyes.


    Xia Cha did not hide anything from Xiaofan. ¡°Mr. Huo is looking for me.¡±


    ¡°Are you noting back tonight then?¡±


    Xia Cha red at Xiaofan. ¡°Of course I am!¡±


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in when facing the handsome Mr. Huo.¡±


    Xia Cha said, ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re an abstinent cold beauty.¡±


    Xia Cha was speechless.


    If Xiaofan found out that she had a miscarriage before, would he still call her a cold beauty?


    After leaving the dormitory and reaching the first floor, Xia Cha saw the auntie who was still on duty. She said softly, ¡°Auntie, my brother came to find me.¡±


    The auntie looked outside.


    Seeing Huo Heng wearing a ck coat outside, he stared at Xia Cha with eyes like she was being seduced by a hawk. ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s your brother? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s been to your dormitory to deliver breakfast for several days.¡±


    Xia Cha was drenched in sweat. She was about to say something when the management auntie said, ¡°Go, but you muste back in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°T-thank you.¡±


    Xia Cha wrapped her coat tightly around herself and walked up to Huo Heng.


    Huo Heng looked at her slightly flushed face. ¡°Why? Are you embarrassed to see me?¡±


    Xia Cha wanted to tell him to scram.


    She only blushed because she felt guilty because of that auntie¡¯s gaze!


    ¡°It¡¯s very strange. The auntie is usually very strict but she actually let me out today.¡±


    ¡°I looked for her before you came out.¡±


    Xia Cha widened her eyes slightly. ¡°You used your beauty to seduce her?¡±


    Huo Heng raised his hand and patted Xia Cha¡¯s head. ¡°What are you thinking? I got someone to bring her breakfast tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me? I even told her you¡¯re my brother. No wonder she looked at me like that!¡±


    Huo Heng had one hand in his pocket and walked forward with Xia Cha. Hearing Xia Cha¡¯s words, he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad nickname.¡±


    Xia Cha was speechless. Was he a pervert?


    After they walked for a distance, Xia Cha could not help but ask, ¡°You called me down in the middle of the night just to take a walk with me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the weekend tomorrow. I wanted to bring you out to y, but I have something on at thest minute.¡±


    Xia Cha asked on reflex, ¡°What happened?¡±


    She regretted it the moment she asked.


    Huo Heng looked at the slightly embarrassed Xia Cha and smiled. ¡°The branchpany here is volunteering at an old folks¡¯ home tomorrow. I agreed to participate.¡±


    Ever since his career started, he had been doing a lot of charity work every year.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. I have nothing on tomorrow. Can I go with you?¡±


    Huo Heng nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡­


    President Zhu of the branchpany had several higher management executives waiting at the entrance of thepany.


    When they saw Huo Heng getting out of the car, they went forward enthusiastically.


    President Zhu had even brought his daughter, Zhu Yaxuan, here today. Her daughter had been pampered since she was young and a few days ago, she had gotten into trouble and had been grounded. When she found out that he was volunteering today, she insisted on going with him in order to be free.


    She had nned to leave quietly when she reached the old folks¡¯ home.


    She stood behind President Zhu, waitingzily for the big boss that her father was talking about.


    She thought it would be an old man, but when she saw Huo Heng getting out of the car, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    Zhu Yaxuan froze on the spot as she watched President Zhu go forward with several higher management executives to greet him.


    Was this really Young Master Huo from the headquarters?


    Zhu Yaxuan immediately stepped forward and looked at Huo Heng with glimmering eyes. ¡°Hello, President Huo. I¡¯m President Zhu¡¯s daughter, Zhu Yaxuan.¡±


    Huo Heng nced at Zhu Yaxuan and nodded slightly, but did not shake her hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Even after seeing that Huo Heng was so cold, Zhu Yaxuan was not discouraged. After getting into the car, she asked President Zhu about Huo Heng.


    President Zhu saw through Zhu Yaxuan¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You¡¯d better not even dream of it. Do you think you can even think you stand a chance with President Huo?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How can you say that about your daughter?! As long as he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, I have a chance!¡±


    President Zhu wanted to chase Zhu Yaxuan out of the car, but he knew his own daughter the best. Even if he chased her out of the car, she would still sneak into the old folks¡¯ home.


    Besides, he had some selfish motives too.


    If President Huo really liked his daughter, his position would be even higher and more stable in the future.


    Several vehicles stopped in front of the entrance of the retirement home.


    After Xia Cha agreed with Huo Heng yesterday, Huo Heng wanted to pick her up at school, but Xia Cha had rejected him. She only needed to take a bus from school for half an hour, and it was very convenient without having to get on another bus.


    Xia Cha had already arrived for a while.


    She saw several carsing from afar.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the old folks¡¯ home.


    The chauffeur opened the door and a group of people got off one after another from the cars.


    Xia Cha immediately saw Huo Heng. She was about to go forward when she heard a sweet female voice. ¡°President Huo.¡±


    Xia Cha saw a young woman in seven-inch high heels with heavy makeup walking toward Huo Heng.


    Huo Heng did not seem to hear her and walked straight to Xia Cha.


    They were here to do charity today. Xia Cha was wearing a simple knitted shirt paired with jeans and her long hair was tied into a ponytail. She did not have any makeup on and looked clean and beautiful.


    ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha with a smile on his handsome face.


    ¡°A little while.¡±


    Zhu Yaxuan, who was standing not far away, looked at this scene in disbelief. Her father had said that President Huo did not have a girlfriend. Besides, he did not even look at her, but was smiling at that simple girl.


    When Zhu Yaxuan walked in and saw that simple girl with a ssic and beautiful face, slender arms and legs, and fair and clean skin, she felt a little indignant.


    Why were all men so shallow to like someone who looked like a promiscuous woman?


    President Zhu and the rest also saw Xia Cha. They walked over and asked in confusion, ¡°President Huo, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°The woman I¡¯m trying to pursue.¡±


    President Zhu and the people behind him all froze.


    Did President Huo still need to work hard to pursue a woman?


    With his capability, it should be easy for him to settle a woman!


    But looking at him, he did not seem to be joking.


    President Zhu was experienced and soon reacted. This fair and beautiful girl in front of him might be theirdy boss in the future. He did not dare to offend her and quickly introduced himself.


    As soon as President Zhu introduced himself, the other executives followed suit, afraid that they would offend their futuredy boss.


    Xia Cha was a little embarrassed.


    These higher management executives were usually high up in the air, but now, they were like primary school students facing their discipline master.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Huo Heng held Xia Cha¡¯s hand.


    Xia Cha did not expect him to hold her hand so naturally. She wanted to struggle, but he suddenly tilted his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°The person behind are look at me. Help me out here.¡±


    Xia Cha was speechless.


    Zhu Yaxuan was walking at the back. When she saw Huo Heng and Xia Cha¡¯s hands sped together, she frowned so much that she could kill a fly between her eyebrows.


    President Zhu and the rest of the group were from the public rtions publicity department, and were filming Huo Heng and President Zhu.


    President Zhu had onlye here to put on an act. He had not expected to see that Huo Heng did not despise the old people, and even folded the nket for them personally, talked with them and even helped them to cut their fingernails and hair.


    Xia Cha did what she could with Huo Heng.


    Zhu Yaxuan had long hidden away, afraid that the old people would smell. Seeing that Xia Cha was helping the old people cut her fingernails, she pouted. ¡°You¡¯re just putting on an act!¡±


    She did not believe that she would still help these old people if Huo Heng was not the head of the Huo family.


    What Zhu Yaxuan did not know was that Xia Cha had often done charity when she was still Xia Tang.


    She did not do this for fame and profit, but because she really wanted to use her ability to help the person in need.


    At noon, they went to the dining hall to make dumplings.


    Huo Heng was not very good at it, so Xia Cha said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Huo Heng was a very smart student, and he learned it very quickly.


    But he would get distracted easily.


    He would look sideways at the girl beside him from time to time.


    Xia Cha was serious in everything she did. Her thick and long eyshes were lowered and her eyes were focused. The dumplings she made were like works of art.


    Huo Heng suddenly had a bad thought. His slender fingers were stained with some flour as he flicked them at her fair face.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Xia Cha wanted to wipe it away, but her hands were covered in flour. She red at Huo Heng. Seeing himughing, she could not help but wipe his face.


    President Zhu and the others at the other table were all trembling when they saw this scene.


    They heard that President Huo was usually very serious and a leader who was difficult to approach. Now, seeing Xia Cha applying flour to his face, they thought he would be angry.


    In the end, the smile on his face deepened.


    ¡­


    After the dumpling making, the old folks¡¯ home held a small performance in the afternoon.


    A talented old man went on stage to perform, and the director invited Huo Heng and the others to participate as well.


    Zhu Yaxuan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    She knew how to dance. Perhaps Huo Heng would be able to see a new side of her on stage.


    Sure enough, the leading old man invited Huo Heng and the others to perform on stage.


    The higher management executives were all of a certain age and would not go on stage. At this moment, Zhu Yaxuan volunteered.


    Zhu Yaxuan asked the DJ to y a song while she danced.


    President Zhu¡¯s expression darkened when he saw Zhu Yaxuan¡¯s bold action.


    Seeing Huo Heng, the elders all did not look too good. President Zhu¡¯s face was sullen as he went on stage to pull Zhu Yaxuan down.


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing? I¡¯m not done dancing!¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    An old man was still discussing softly, ¡°Is this youngdy here to volunteer or¡­ The public decency these days is really declining!¡±


    Xia Cha, who was sitting in the back row of the olddy, heard the old man¡¯s words. She did not want everything that Huo Heng had done today to be negated by Zhu Yaxuan¡¯s dance. She pursed her lips and stood up from her seat.


    Under the gaze of everyone, Xia Cha walked to the stage.


    Unlike Zhu Yaxuan, who was wearing a extremely short skirt just now, Xia Cha was dressed conservatively and appropriately. She had a sweet and faint smile on her lips. ¡°Aunties and uncles, I can sing any song you want to hear.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the song ¡®Filial Piety¡¯?¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the old man and said softly, ¡°Yes, I do. I¡¯ll sing for you.¡±

 Chapter 1924 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1924: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (6)</h4>


    Xia Cha looked very pure and beautiful, but she was not aggressive.


    Her eyes were dark and clear like ss that had been soaked in water. Her face was exquisite and small, her ck hair and red lips were clean and fair.


    She looked like an obedient girl.


    When the elders heard her soft and sweet voice, they sat up straight subconsciously.


    This girl looked like their granddaughter. She was so obedient that they did not dare to speak loudly.


    All of them looked at Xia Cha kindly.


    Zhu Yaxuan, who had been chased out of the performance room by President Zhu, did not go far. Shey at the door and peered inside.


    Seeing Xia Cha stand on the stage looking like she was going to be in the limelight, she pouted unhappily.


    So what if she looked innocent?


    Her dance always created amotion at bars, but the group of old men and women did not know how to appreciate it.


    Also, what song were they even listening to? Which era was this from?


    Could Xia Cha really sing on stage?


    She had never heard of her before!


    She was probably lying to this group of old men and women!


    This group of old men and women were not to be provoked. If Xia Cha could not sing, she would be chased out by them!


    Zhu Yaxuan crossed her arms, waiting to watch a good show.


    ¡­


    There were several old men apanying the piece. Xia Cha nodded at them and the music started.


    Xia Cha stood upright. Although she was young, she was confident as she stood on the stage.


    When she sang the first line, the elders below stage were stunned.


    Her voice, words, and tone were all very professional. Different from when she sang popr songs, her gaze would also change with the singing. When she was sad, her voice was hoarse and tactful, and there were tears in her eyes.


    The elders did not expect Xia Cha to sing so movingly.


    An old man seemed to have thought of something and even wiped his tears silently.


    Ever since Xia Cha went on stage, Huo Heng¡¯s gaze had been on her.


    No matter how big and small the stage was, she was always like a luminous pearl that was eye-catching.


    After the song, Xia Cha sang a happier song.


    After singing three songs in a row, the elders were still not yearning for more.


    However, the girl had helped them arrange their beds, cut their fingernails, make dumplings, and even sing three songs for them, so they were already very happy.


    By the time Huo Heng and the others left the hospital, the sky was already dark.


    The elders sent them to the door and asked Huo Heng and Xia Cha toe again when they were free.


    Through today, President Zhu and the others realized that President Huo liked and cared about Xia Cha very much.


    After dinner in the city, Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha. ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Huo Heng looked at her, wanting to say something when Xia Cha¡¯s phone suddenly chimed with a message.


    Xia Cha nced at the message.


    ¡°My sister sent me asking me to rest at her ce tonight.¡±


    Huo Heng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Xia Yanran stayed in a rich area and without an ess card, the car could not enter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get off here. The district is very safe.¡±


    After Xia Cha got off the car, Huo Heng also got off.


    He had one hand in his pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll take you in.¡±


    Xia Cha wanted to refuse, but the words she was about to say turned into a ¡°okay¡±.


    The wealthy neighborhood was very big and the greenery was quite nice. When the night breeze blew, they could even smell the fragrance of flowers.


    After two turns, Xia Cha walked to a flower bed.


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha, who was swaying around the narrow flower bed, and smiled lovingly. ¡°Don¡¯t fall.¡±


    ¡°My bnce is very good.¡±


    Huo Heng didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    Huo Heng had one hand in his pocket and the other holding his phone to answer the call.


    Jian Ming had called him to report to him about work.


    Xia Cha¡¯s attention was drawn to Huo Heng. He did not speak much. It was Jian Ming, who was on the other end of the call, reporting. He pursed his thin lips slightly, his facial features were as smooth and perfect as sculptures, his figure tall and straight. He would asionally give Jian Ming some opinions and his voice was slightly low.


    She did not know if her gaze was too piercing, but he suddenly looked over at her.


    Xia Cha was startled and lost her bnce, falling sideways onto the ground.


    Huo Heng¡¯s eyelids jumped and he quickly reached out his hand from his pocket and held her slender waist.


    Xia Cha was also frightened by herself. She thought she was going to fall into the mud, but Huo Heng had reacted so quickly.


    Her hands grabbed the cor of his coat tightly and her nose was filled with his refreshing and clean scent.


    Huo Heng lowered his head and looked at the girl¡¯s long eyshes. They fluttered lightly, and every p was like a feather tickling his heart. Her oval face was slightly red under the orange light.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.


    After telling Jian Ming that he had something on, he hung up.


    Xia Cha had already recovered from her shock. She looked up at Huo Heng and said, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, her vision darkened.


    He leaned down and kissed her.


    ¡­


    During the weekend, Huo Heng knew that she was with Xia Yanran and did not look for her.


    He sent her a WeChat message.


    But she did not reply.


    The young girl was still angry about the sudden kiss that night.


    She had agreed to let him pursue her, but he had broken the rules again.


    When they arrived at school on Monday, Huo Heng sent breakfast over personally.


    When Xia Cha saw him, she was a little embarrassed and angry, but she did not talk to him.


    After breakfast, Xia Cha went to the ssroom for ss.


    Xiaofan and the rest arrived at the ssroom first.


    When Xia Cha went in, she found that her ssmates were looking at her with strange gazes.


    Xia Cha sat beside Xiaofan and nudged her when she saw Xiaofan¡¯s dark expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who made you angry so early in the morning?¡±


    Xiaofan knew that he could not hide it from Xia Cha, so she said angrily, ¡°There¡¯s a post about Mr. Huo on the school forum.¡±


    Xia Cha frowned.


    Huo Heng was not a student of their school, so why was his name on the forum?


    Xia Cha took out her phone and opened the forum.


    She saw the most popr post.


    ¡°The Mr. Huo who¡¯s been pursuing Xia Cha recently.¡±


    ¡°That Mr. Huo is dressed in branded goods from head to toe. He brings breakfast to Xia Cha and her roommates every morning and gave them a ten-thousand dor shopping card.¡±


    ¡°But he flirts with the school belle behind Xia Cha¡¯s back.¡±


    Someone mentioned that Mr. Huo used to be a well-known yboy who changed women like he did clothes.


    There was also ament that received the most likes. ¡°This type of rich second-generation heires out to catch innocent university students just because he has some money. Hees every day to deliver breakfast and it¡¯s obvious he has nothing else in him besides money.¡±


    ¡°Bro, he lucked out in the game of life!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about chasing a woman using your family¡¯s money?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably not wee in the family. Otherwise, how can he be so idle every day when he has to manage the family business?¡±

 Chapter 1925 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1925: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (7)</h4>


    Apart from exposing Huo Heng, there were several other posts about Xia Cha.


    Everyone in the campus knew about Chen Yi confessing to Xia Cha at the radio station.


    A post revealed that Chen Yi had wooed Xia Cha for half a year and sent breakfast to her and her roommate every day without fail.


    In the end, a rich second-generation heir appeared and Xia Cha immediately looked down on Chen Yi.


    The post clearly pointed out that Xia Cha despised the poor and yed with the feelings of honest people.


    Xia Cha had dealt in the entertainment industry before, so she could tell at one nce that someone was obviously fanning the mes.


    ¡°These people are jealous!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Cha Cha, you¡¯ve never eaten breakfast sent by Senior Chen Yi. Sigh, it¡¯s all because of us three foodies.¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s mental strength had been trained. She was not such a person, and she would not care about what others said.


    However, she was extremely angry when she found out that people were using Huo Heng of being useless.


    He was not that kind of person!


    At noon, Xia Cha and Huo Heng were having lunch outside the campus.


    Seeing Xia Cha remaining silent and not in a good mood, Huo Heng asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still angry about what happened that night?¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Xia Cha had already asked her friend who was good withputers for help. Once she found the IP address of the post, she would know who had started this.


    After dinner, Huo Heng sent Xia Cha to school.


    When they arrived at the school gate, Xia Cha said to Huo Heng, ¡°You can just send me up to here. By the way, you don¡¯t have toe to school to deliver breakfast these few days. Xiaofan and I want to eat in the canteen.¡±


    After Xia Cha entered school, Huo Heng called Xiaofan.


    After a few rounds of questioning, Xiaofan identally revealed the truth.


    Huo Heng logged onto the forum and saw several popr posts.


    He returned to the hotel and turned on hisptop.


    After a while, he found the address of the post.


    It was an inte cafe opposite the Capital University.


    Huo Heng called and asked someone to check the surveince cameras in the inte cafe.


    He lit a cigarette and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    A call came in. Huo Heng nced at the screen. It was from Jian Ming.


    ¡°Young Master, the Capital University has an economic conference for the top ten young entrepreneurs in the world. The Capital University has sent you an invitation. Will you attend it or not?¡±


    Although Huo Heng was in the capital now, he had told his secretary not to arrange any work for him except for important work.


    Taking part in an economic conference was also considered a form of work.


    Huo Heng looked at the city scenery outside the window and exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Sister Cha Cha, our school has an economic conference in two days. There will be some sessful entrepreneurs in the world and I will speak as the student representative. I have two tickets here. It¡¯s hard to get a ticket. Many people want to hear what those sessful entrepreneurs think about the future market economy. It¡¯s a rare opportunity.¡±


    Chen Yi met Xia Cha and Xiaofan at the female dormitory and handed them two tickets.


    Xia Cha had already asked her friend to find the IP address of the post. However, she couldn¡¯t get her hands on the surveince footage from the inte cafe, so it was difficult to know who had posted it.


    Xia Cha¡¯s impression of Chen Yi had plummeted.


    She naturally would not ept his tickets.


    Just as she was about to reject him, she heard Xiaofan say angrily, ¡°Senior Chen, we could have be friends with you even if you couldn¡¯t get Cha Cha. But you¡¯re petty and sensitive. I think you¡¯d think that Cha Cha would have feelings for you if we were to ept your tickets!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Chen Yi. ¡°Senior Chen, don¡¯t look for me again.¡±


    Xia Cha pulled Xiaofan into the dormitory.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Xiaofan waved the two tickets in front of Xia Cha.


    ¡°Where did ite from?¡±


    Xiaofan blushed slightly. ¡°My crush gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good start.¡±


    The senior whom Xiaofan had a crush on was the head of the student union. Xiaofan was also in the student union. They got along like close friends usually, but only Xia Cha knew the trouble in Xiaofan¡¯s heart.


    Xiaofan lowered his lips. ¡°The first-year student confessed to Senior and they got together. The junior is not interested in the economy and Senior has to apany his girlfriend, so he gave me these two tickets.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Xiaofan. ¡°Take care.¡±


    Xiaofan punched Xia Cha. ¡°Rubbish. I¡¯m so depressed and sad.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the conference tomorrow. Maybe there will be someone more outstanding than Senior.¡±


    Xiaofan snorted. ¡°I think so too.¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Cha did not know what Huo Heng had been busy with the past two days. After she told him not toe to school at noon, he did note again.


    She did not know if her words had hurt him.


    However, at that time, he had been the hot topic on the school forum and she did not want him to be pointed at and talked about.


    Xiaofan also realized that Huo Heng had not appeared for two days. She hugged Xia Cha¡¯s arm and said guiltily, ¡°That afternoon, Mr. Huo called me to ask about something. I identally mentioned the forum.¡±


    ¡°Is he angry because of this?¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Although he had note to school the past two days, he had sent her messages every day.


    Xiaofan winked at Xia Cha. ¡°I realized that you already have feelings for Mr. Huo. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have protected and trusted him so much!¡±


    Xia Cha touched her nose and smiled without saying anything.


    ¡­


    The economic conference was about to start, and Xia Cha and Xiaofan joined the queue with their tickets.


    The school belle and a man in a suit stood in front of them.


    The school belle naturally saw Xia Cha.


    After Xia Cha arrived at the university, the title of the school belle had almost snatched away by Xia Cha. However, Xia Cha was too arrogant. Many boys who confessed to her had been rejected. She did not participate in the club activity, so her poprity was not as high as hers.


    However, the school belle often heard the boys¡¯ discussion about Xia Cha in private, saying that she would definitely be the school belle if she changed her personality.


    The school belle had deliberately thrown herself on Huo Heng¡¯s back but had been ruthlessly ignored by him. That was why she agreed to a rich second-generation heir who pursued her.


    Although the rich second-generation heir she was dating could not be known as the one of the top ten young entrepreneurs in the world, he was much better than that Mr. Huo who was pursuing Xia Cha!


    She heard that Mr. Huo was ignorant and useless. Apart from money, he knew nothing.


    The school belle even looked at Xia Cha with disdain.


    Xia Cha was someone who despised the poor and loved the rich.


    Seeing the school belle¡¯s gaze, Xiaofan pouted. ¡°What¡¯s with her expression? She couldn¡¯t get Mr. Huo and started to hate you?¡±


    The school belle heard Xiaofan¡¯s words and she red at him. ¡°What Mr. Huo? My boyfriend is the young heir of Chen Yang Corporation. Who is that Mr. Huo? I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t even be able to get a ticket to this economic discussion!¡±


    Xiaofan was furious and said softly to Xia Cha, ¡°Why don¡¯t I not go in and give my ticket to Mr. Huo?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. Our Mr. Huo isn¡¯t like what she imagines!¡±

 Chapter 1926 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (8)

    <h4>Chapter 1926: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (8)</h4>


    Xia Cha had not expected that Huo Heng would cause so much rumors and gossip bying all the way here to chase after her.


    She felt a little guilty.


    She would take the initiative to treat him to a meal during the weekend!


    After their tickets were checked, Xia Cha and Xiaofan sat in the second row.


    The tickets from the student union head ewere indeed advantageous!


    The school belle and rich second-generation heir¡¯s boyfriend sat behind them. Chen Yi, who was going on stage as the student representative, sat in the second row.


    And it happened to be right beside Xia Cha.


    Seeing this, Xiaofan immediately changed seats with Xia Cha.


    Chen Yi frowned slightly.


    ¡°Cha Cha, I saw the post on the forum two days ago. I didn¡¯t expect someone topare me with Mr. Huo. I¡¯m really sorry for causing you trouble.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, please shut up. Cha Cha and I don¡¯t want to hear you.¡±


    Chen Yi was an outstanding economic management student and could speak on stage as a representative. He thought that Xia Cha and Xiaofan would admire and look up to him, but he did not expect their attitude to be so bad.


    Chen Yi swore silently that he would make a name for himself and be more outstanding than that good-for-nothing Mr. Huo.


    The principal hosted this economic conference personally and he introduced the names of the young entrepreneurs who wereing out.


    They were indeed the cream of the crop in the business industry.


    Although they were young men, all of them looked slightly chubby.


    One or two of them looked fine, but they were simply too short.


    ¡°Sigh, romantic novels are all lies. Didn¡¯t they say CEOs are young and handsome?¡± Xiaofan cupped her cheeks with his hands. Her dream had been shattered when she saw the sessful entrepreneursing out.


    Xia Cha poked Xiaofan. ¡°Don¡¯t be so superficial.¡±


    At this moment, the principal introduced the young entrepreneur who had a higher status than the previous nine performances.


    It was Huo Heng.


    Hearing Huo Heng¡¯s name, Xia Cha¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Had she heard it wrongly?


    Had Huo Heng actuallye to their school for an economic conference?


    Xiaofan did not know Huo Heng¡¯s full name, only knowing that his surname was Huo.


    Hearing the words ¡®Huo Heng¡¯, Xiaofan winked at Xia Cha. ¡°He has the same surname as your Mr. Huo!¡±


    Huo Heng walked up the stage.


    He was wearing a ck shirt with a straight cor and was not wearing a suit jacket. He was wearing a pair of pants in the same color. His legs were long and his fluffy fringe was parted to the side, revealing his handsome forehead and his exquisite and perfect facial features.


    He walked to the center seat and sat down.


    His long legs crossed elegantly.


    The audience remained silent for a few seconds.


    They could not believe that the man on stage was so young and handsome.


    Xiaofan pinched Xia Cha¡¯s arm. ¡°Oh my God, am I seeing things? Otherwise, why would I see Mr. Huo?¡±


    ¡°H-He¡¯s the person in-charge of the Huo Family in Harbor City? My God, he¡¯s too young!¡±


    ¡°How could there be people who say that he¡¯s a good-for-nothing?¡±


    ¡°Cha Cha, you hid it so well from me!¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the excited Xiaofan and shook her head speechlessly.


    However, the man on stage had not even told her that he wasing to their school for an economic conference.


    The school belle sitting behind Xia Cha stared at the man sitting in the middle with her jaw dropped.


    When she came in earlier, she had even told Xia Cha that the man she liked was useless. In the end, she had been pped in the face so quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually Huo Heng! He¡¯s a legend in the business world. Although he¡¯s Old Master Huo¡¯s grandson, he¡¯s the most outstanding among the many descendants of the Huo family!¡±


    The rich second-generation heir beside the school belle murmured.


    The school belle furrowed her eyebrows tightly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he change women like clothes and know nothing because his family is rich?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the useless one!¡± The rich second-generation heir suddenly red at the school belle in disgust. ¡°He¡¯s capable and my idol. How dare you insult him like this? I must be blind to have fallen for you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s break up. I won¡¯t give you anything!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The school belle¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    Xia Cha and Xiaofan were sitting in front of them, and they could hear their conversation clearly.


    She heard that the school belle had not returned to the dormitory for several nights after getting together with this rich second-generation heir.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be a loss if they broke up just like that?


    The principal spoke and then asked the student representative to speak on stage.


    Chen Yi did not get up when his name was called.


    Xiaofan looked at Chen Yi, who was distracted and did not get up until the person on his right reminded him.


    Chen Yi went on stage and did not dare to look at Huo Heng.


    After he was done, he hurried down the stage.


    He looked at Xia Cha with aplicated gaze.


    ¡­


    When the conference ended, many students went forward to consult the ten young entrepreneurs.


    The majority of them surrounded Huo Heng.


    Xiaofan looked at Xia Cha, who was sitting in her seat and did not intend to leave. She smiled and said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re waiting for Mr Huo to leave with us?¡±


    Xia Cha nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s such an outstanding man. We must keep an eye on him.¡± With that said, she nced at the school belle, who was still sitting there with tears in her eyes.


    She had just broken up an hour ago, but now she was touching up her makeup with tears in her eyes.


    Such talent!


    After Xiaofan left, Xia Cha stared at the stage for a while.


    Huo Heng was surrounded by many of her ssmates. He was not unhappy, and even answered their questions patiently.


    Later, a bold female ssmate could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Huo, do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    Hearing this, Huo Heng nced at Xia Cha.


    His thin lips lifted slightly. ¡°You have to ask that ssmate to see if she agrees.¡±


    Everyone looked at Xia Cha.


    Several students who had read the post immediately thought of the trending post from two days ago and said in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re not that Mr. Huo, are you?¡±


    Huo Heng smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Who posted that post? I want to blow that person¡¯s head off! Mr. Huo was actually framed to that extent!¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Huo were to pursue me, I would immediately agree. But Student Xia Cha could still hold on until now!¡±


    Hearing this, Xia Cha looked at Huo Heng.


    He was also looking at her, a faint smile in his eyes.


    A few seconds after they looked at each other, he walked toward her.


    The principal, their ssmates, and the other entrepreneurs were watching on.


    Xia Cha¡¯s cheeks were slightly hot.


    ¡°Student Xia Cha, why are you still thinking about it? Please ept Mr. Huo!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Huo, if Student Xia Cha agrees to your request, you can spare another ten minutes to give us some advice!¡±


    Huo Heng looked at the ssmate who spoke. ¡°If she agrees, I¡¯ll make a reservation at Royal Pce and treat everyone here to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Student Xia Cha hasn¡¯t made anyment yet!¡±


    Hence, countless eyes looked at Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha felt the pressure building up under all their gazes.

 Chapter 1927 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1927: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (9)</h4>


    Even when she held a concert in the stadium with ten thousand people, Xia Cha had never been so nervous.


    She bit her lip with her teeth, her long eyshes lowered, as if she was thinking whether she should agree to Huo Heng¡¯s request so quickly.


    Just as she was about to answer, Huo Heng said, ¡°I¡¯m joking. I¡¯ll call Royal Pce¡¯s managerter. You can go over if you want to eat.¡±


    With that said, Huo Heng walked toward Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha met Huo Heng¡¯s smiling eyes. He must have guessed her thoughts.


    Her face heated up and she ran out with her heart thumping under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    Not long after, Huo Heng chased after her.


    ¡°Did I cause any trouble for you?¡±


    The cool wind blew over and the heat on Xia Cha¡¯s face dissipated.


    She did not look at the man beside her, her clear eyes staring at her toes. ¡°Let¡¯s go watch a movie!¡±


    She took a few steps forward.


    She suddenly realized that the man was not following her.


    She turned back to look at him.


    Huo Heng walked up to her hesitantly. ¡°Did you just say you want to go watch a movie with me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    Huo Heng smiled. ¡°Of course I am.¡±


    At this moment, he wasughing like a big boy who had gotten a piece of his favourite candy, and was not as serious and cold as he had been during the conference earlier.


    Before they arrived at the cinema, Huo Heng had already bought movie tickets on his phone.


    After getting the tickets, Huo Heng went to buy popcorn and coke.


    Xia Cha sat in the lounge and waited for him.


    There were many people who were buying popcorn, and Huo Heng stood in line.


    He was wearing an exquisite ck shirt and perfectly ironed suit pants. His figure was tall and straight, and he exuded a noble air that was especially eye-catching as he stood there.


    Several girls stood by the side and pushed each other around, before one was pushed out.


    The girl walked to Huo Heng with her face red.


    Because of the distance, Xia Cha couldn¡¯t hear what the girl was saying to Huo Heng, but she saw Huo Heng turn around and look at Xia Cha very quickly.


    Xia Cha understood two words from the way he spoke to the girl: girlfriend.


    The girl nced at Xia Cha and saw her. The girl lowered her head and apologized before leaving.


    When the girls left, they deliberately passed Xia Cha.


    They sized her up.


    Xia Cha was wearing a white short shirt and tight jeans with her long hair draped over her shoulders. Her face was fair and smooth, exquisite, and ssic. Girls would find her beautiful, not to mention boys.


    Seeing the girls looking at her, Xia Cha smiled at them.


    The girls fled in embarrassment.


    After they had walked far away, one of the girls could not help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you all think that beautifuldy just now looks a little familiar?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I feel like she¡¯s a celebrity.¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s better-looking than a celebrity with her looks and aura.¡±


    ¡­


    Huo Heng brought the food over and Xia Cha took a ss of coke. ¡°Did that girl just ask for your contact details?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she wanted to add me on WeChat.¡±


    Xia Cha smirked. ¡°You¡¯re quite popr, President Huo.¡±


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha. ¡°I told her that you¡¯re my girlfriend.¡±


    Xia Cha was speechless.


    After checking the tickets, Xia Cha quickly walked into the theater.


    They sat in the middle. After they sat down, Huo Heng saw that Xia Cha was silent and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Xia Cha lowered her eyes and drank the coke. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Huo Heng was silent for a few seconds. ¡°I was too anxious.¡±


    He had never been in such a pure rtionship before. This was the first time he was so serious and patient in wooing a girl.


    But he enjoyed it.


    The movie started very quickly and the theater darkened.


    Huo Heng had bought tickets to a popr Hollywood film.


    The beginning was rather long, and Xia Cha felt sleepy.


    Suddenly, a well-defined hand took the coke away.


    The theater was dim, and Xia Cha looked at the man beside her from the corner of her eye.


    He drank two mouthfuls of the drink, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down.


    He put down the coke and suddenly thought of something, turning back to look at her.


    ¡°I took the wrong one.¡±


    Xia Cha was speechless.


    In order to relieve his embarrassment, Xia Cha asked him softly, ¡°Did you used toe to the movies often?¡±


    She remembered when he was still Huo Ze, he did not care toe to the cinema. After all, his family had a home theater.


    ¡°This is my first time,¡± he replied seriously.


    ¡°Have you watched movies with a girl you liked before?¡±


    ¡°I only like you.¡±


    Hearing his words, Xia Cha knew that he had liked someone before, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased.


    Her lips curled up subconsciously. Worried that he would see that something was wrong, she said seriously, ¡°Continue to watch the movie!¡±


    The story gradually got better, and Xia Cha stopped dazing out and focused on watching it.


    In one scene, the protagonists, who had already broken up, met with danger and they got back together. The male protagonist hugged the female protagonist and kissed her.


    Xia Cha saw the couples in front of her were now embracing each other.


    Xia Cha shifted her eyes away awkwardly.


    Just then, arge hand reached over and grabbed her hand.


    Xia Cha was about to retract her hand when she heard the man¡¯s slightly sullen voice. ¡°I¡¯m just going to hold your hand.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the man. The light on the screen shone on his face, flickering between light and darkness. The eyes looking at her were filled with an overwhelming affection.


    Xia Cha did not struggle anymore and let him hold her.


    ¡­


    They came out of the cinema.


    Xia Cha really wanted to retract her hand from the man¡¯srge palm.


    But he held on tightly.


    Xia Cha coughed. ¡°My hands are all sweaty.¡±


    He then let go.


    They ate at the mall¡¯s dining area.


    By then, the sky had turnedpletely dark. They did not take a car, but instead walked along the road.


    After walking a distance, Huo Heng saw the hotel in front. ¡°I¡¯m staying there. Do you want to go up and take a seat?¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the expression in his eyes. Seeing that he was purely inviting her to go up, she nodded in agreement.


    ¡­


    He was staying in the presidential suite on the top floor of the hotel.


    He poured a ss of milk and heated it before handing it to her.


    Huo Heng received a call and he walked to the balcony to take it.


    Xia Cha stood up and took a sip of milk. Seeing that Xiaofan had sent a message asking if she could return to the dormitory at night, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just stoping back? The person on duty has already left.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not thinking of anything.¡±


    Xia Cha ignored Xiaofan. Seeing Huo Heng walk in after taking the call, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s sit and talk!¡±


    Huo Heng pulled her onto the sofa.


    Xia Cha looked at his handsome and thin chin and said softly, ¡°Although I¡¯m still a little afraid and don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll separate after we get together, I don¡¯t want to test you anymore. Let¡¯s officially be together!¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t develop this rtionship too quickly. You have to wait for me to graduate.¡±


    When Huo Heng heard Xia Cha¡¯s words, he knew what she was afraid of. Reaching out his long arm, he pulled her into his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head. He smelled the faint fragrance of her hair and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you suffer like that again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already tied.¡±

 Chapter 1928 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (10)

    <h4>Chapter 1928: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (10)</h4>


    What???!


    Xia Cha widened her eyes and looked at Huo Heng in disbelief.


    H-He¡­ He had actually gotten a vasectomy?


    Xia Cha¡¯s mind seemed to be in a knot and she only reacted after a while.


    Just to stop her from suffering like that again?


    Xia Cha felt a lump in her throat and stood up from the sofa. ¡°Who asked you to do that?¡±


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha, who was suddenly angry. He stood up and grabbed her slender wrist. However, he had just touched her when she waved him away.


    ¡°If we break up one day, you will definitely regret your actions! Also, if the Huo family finds out about you doing this, they might scold me!¡±


    When Huo Heng heard the words ¡°break up¡±, he frowned.


    He had never thought that they would break up again!


    Only the name Xia Cha would appear next to his, not any other woman¡¯s!


    Xia Cha had never thought that he would make such a decision.


    Her emotions were surging as she took her bag on the sofa, wanting to leave and calm down.


    When she reached the door, her arm was held by the man.


    ¡°No one will me you. It was my own decision.¡±


    His voice was low but desperate.


    Xia Cha¡¯s long eyshes fluttered like she had been hit by a storm. After a while, she looked at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be like that. Go and undo it.¡±


    Hearing Xia Cha¡¯s words, Huo Heng smirked. ¡°Little Camellia, I don¡¯t like children.¡± He did not want to fight with a child for her attention.


    She had suffered three miscarriages and had to have a trauma about being pregnant. He would not let her get injured again.


    Xia Cha looked at the man¡¯s determination and determination. She pursed her lips tightly, not knowing what to say to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go take a bath and sleep!¡± He said to her.


    Xia Cha opened her mouth, wanting to say something when his phone rang again.


    After he walked to the balcony, Xia Cha put down her bag and entered the room.


    She had not brought any clothes with her. Seeing his clothes hanging in the wardrobe, she chose a ck shirt.


    After showering, Xia Cha walked to the kitchen ind, poured a ss of water, and took a few sips.


    Her mind was thinking about how to convince him.


    Although she had a trauma of being pregnant, she had never thought of being a childless person in the future.


    Unless her body couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    If not, she still wanted to have a baby.


    Huo Heng had answered Jian Ming¡¯s call. Although he had finished a few big projects in advance, there were still some details he had tomunicate with him about.


    Huo Heng was originally leaning against the balcony, looking at the bustling city at night.


    After a while, he changed his position.


    He leaned against the railingzily and nced toward the living room.


    It was such a small nce, but he froze.


    The girl standing on the stage was wearing his ck shirt. Her long hair was spread over her shoulders and her slender neck was as white as jade.


    Huo Heng looked down.


    Her long and slender legs were fair and straight.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha was looking online to see if there would be any impact if the man went through that kind of surgery.


    Suddenly, her slender waist was grabbed.


    Someone hugged her from behind.


    The man¡¯s fresh and clean scent filled her nose.


    Xia Cha realized that he had not smoked much recently. She could not smell the scent of tobo.


    He must have sprayed perfume on himself. It was a very light and pleasant cologne. It was very faint and smelled veryfortable.


    Xia Cha hurriedly pressed the lock screen.


    However, Huo Heng still saw what she had been looking at.


    He frowned slightly.


    Why did she want to know about that?


    Did she want to get pregnant again?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any clothes. You don¡¯t mind me wearing your shirt, right?¡±


    Huo Heng lifted a strand of her ck hair from her shoulder and kissed her cheek. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Xia Cha did not know if he had seen the contents of her search. The skin on her face was slightly hot. ¡°Go and take a bath! I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa tonight.¡±


    The suite he stayed in had one bedroom and one study room.


    Huo Heng looked at her blushing face and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa.¡±


    Xia Cha watched the television on the sofa for a while. When the man came out of the shower, he was wearing a long white t-shirt and slightly loose pants. His hair was wet as if it was still dripping with water.


    Xia Cha waved at him.


    He sat beside her and Xia Cha half knelt down. She took the towel from his hand and wiped his hair.


    Huo Heng¡¯s body was a little stiff and his expression was a little dazed.


    He had imagined such a scene before, and it had actually happened.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly at the girl beside him.


    ¡°Little Camellia, why do I feel like I¡¯m dreaming?¡±


    It was hard to rte his foolish appearance with his elite and noble appearance during the conference.


    Xia Cha red at him with a smile.


    ¡°Pinch me hard.¡±


    His eyes were slightly red.


    It was a serious request.


    Xia Cha sighed in her heart. This fool.


    After drying his hair, she looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pinch you. You said it yourself, so don¡¯t me me for not showing any mercyter!¡±


    Apart from the slight redness in the man¡¯s eyes, his eyes were also misty from his shower. He already had a pair of charming upturned eyes and at this moment, his expression was extremely charming.


    Xia Cha rubbed her hands and exhaled, looking as if she was about to pinch him ruthlessly.


    Huo Heng closed his eyes, looking like he was obediently waiting for her to strangle him.


    Xia Cha had never expected him to look so foolish.


    She watched as the man closed his eyes, his long and denseshes fluttering as she slowly approached him.


    Her gaze moved from his handsome nose to his red lips.


    She ced her small hand around his neck as she closed her eyes and swiftly pecked his lips.


    By the time Huo Heng reacted, she had already returned to the bedroom.


    Huo Heng even heard a soft lock sound.


    He raised his hand and ced it on his lips that she had pecked lightly just now.


    His bright eyes seemed to be filled with stars.


    His lips curled up into a smile.


    ¡­


    The next day before dawn, Xia Cha was woken up by the vibration of a phone.


    ¡°Cha Cha, reply to me quickly.¡±


    When Xia Cha saw the news in her roommate¡¯s group, she rubbed her eyes and sat up on the bed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Chen Yi swallowed sleeping pills andmitted suicide.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xia Cha washed up and got dressed as quickly as possible.


    Huo Heng had had insomnia until dawn the night before and had not woken up yet. After Xia Cha left him a note, she left the hotel in a hurry.


    Xiaofan and Hu Man were waiting for Xia Cha at the school gate. When they saw hering, they went up to her.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know exactly. Chen Yi didn¡¯t stay in the dormitory, but stayed in the house he rented outside of school. He posted a post on the forum in the early morning and said a lot of bad things about you. Then, he said that you lied to his feelings and made him feel despair and made him experience the darkness of human nature.¡±


    Xia Cha thought of what had happened on the forumst time. Combined together this time, it had probably been posted by Chen Yi.


    ¡°Cha Cha, what should we do now? Is Chen Yi crazy? He ndered you and evenmitted suicide when he couldn¡¯t get you. If anything happens to him, you won¡¯t be able to clear your name.¡±

 Chapter 1929 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (11)

    <h4>Chapter 1929: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (11)</h4>


    Xia Cha opened the forum post.


    After Huo Heng came to attend the economic conference yesterday, he had already asked the school to delete the posts from a few days ago.


    People already knew the kind of person he was, and there was no need to deliberately rify the situation.


    Xia Cha looked down at Chen Yi¡¯s post.


    Xia Cha nced at one.


    Chen Yi wrote that she had had a miscarriage.


    Her child was not saved at that time. That had happened in the capital.


    Xia Cha had not expected Chen Yi to know about it.


    Since he knew, why would he still spend time chasing her?


    Xia Cha felt that something was wrong.


    It was as if someone had deliberately instigated Chen Yi to do this.


    Xia Cha exited the forum and looked at Xiaofan. ¡°How¡¯s Chen Yi now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine now, but he¡¯s still unconscious.¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong with Chen Yi¡¯s mental state? I used to think he was a nice person, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be the type of person who would destroy others if he can¡¯t get what he wants. He¡¯s really too scary!¡± Xiaofan said.


    ¡°I have no grudges with Chen Yi and he even abandoned his life to ruin my reputation. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s strange? Also, he knows that I¡¯ve miscarried before. With his character, how could he possibly like me?¡±


    Xiaofan coughed. ¡°Cha Cha, have you really had a miscarriage. Don¡¯t let Mr. Huo know about this.¡±


    ¡°It was his.¡±


    Xiaofan was speechless.


    Wu Manman: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Tsk, you were still so young back then. It was understandable that you didn¡¯t ept Mr. Huo so quickly,¡± Xiaofan muttered.


    ¡°I agreed to get together with himst night.¡±


    The moment Xia Cha finished speaking, her phone vibrated.


    Seeing the caller ID, Xia Cha said, ¡°He¡¯s calling.¡±


    ¡°Pick up quickly. Tell him about the school forum.¡±


    Xiaofan and Wu Manman stepped aside to let Xia Cha talk to Huo Heng.


    Xia Cha did not hide anything from Huo Heng and told him about Chen Yi.


    Huo Heng was buttoning his shirt. When he heard Xia Cha¡¯s words, he frowned slightly.


    ¡°Leave this to me. I have a lot of time recently.¡±


    ¡°I want to investigate it with you.¡±


    Huo Heng smiled. ¡°Do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Be decent. I just left in the morning. Why would I miss you?¡±


    Huo Heng hummed. ¡°Tell me the address of that Chen Yi¡¯s rented house.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Huo Heng did not stop Xia Cha.


    After the call, Xia Cha said goodbye to Xiaofan and Wu Manman. She bought two sets of breakfast outside school and headed to Chen Yi¡¯s rented room.


    Not long after, Huo Heng came over.


    Xia Cha handed him the milk and soup dumplings in her hand.


    Huo Heng took it naturally.


    After eating, Huo Heng and Xia Cha went to the third floor.


    The door was locked and had not been repaired. Huo Heng pushed the door open and entered.


    It had a bedroom and a living room, Huo Heng walked up to theputer in the bedroom.


    ¡°Would anything happen to us? We¡¯re using it without his permission?¡± Xia Cha asked worriedly.


    ¡°Nothing will happen.¡±


    Huo Heng turned it on and wanted to type in the password for theputer screen. Huo Heng took out a thumb drive.


    After a few seconds, the engine was turned on.


    Xia Cha stood behind Huo Heng and patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, President Huo.¡±


    Huo Heng was speechless.


    Huo Heng turned on hisputer and entered Chen Yi¡¯s chat app.


    His slender fingers flew across the keyboard in a rhythmic dance.


    The recent chat records that Chen Yi had deleted popped up.


    ¡°Chen Yi chatted a lot with this person called ¡®I Only Love You¡¯,¡± Xia Cha said.


    Huo Heng flipped up the chat records and Xia Cha eximed.


    The two of them chatted more than just that. Chen Yi loved this person to death.


    ¡°It seems like they are in contact.¡±


    Huo Heng flipped to a chat that said: ¡°If you really love me, do one thing for me and destroy someone.¡±


    Xia Cha was shocked.


    That person should be her, right?


    Huo Heng tapped on the keyboard again and found the IP address of ¡®I Only Love You¡¯.


    It was actually at the hotel he was staying at.


    Huo Heng was very efficient. He arrived at the hotel and checked the surveince cameras.


    Huo Heng said, ¡°Why does this woman look a little familiar?¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the woman who walked out of the room from the surveince camera. The woman had exquisite makeup on her face. She had waist-length curly hair and was wearing a long dress that showed her figure. The contours of her face looked familiar.


    ¡°It¡¯s Xia Zi.¡±


    Ever since Xia Furong was caught, Xia Zi had disappeared.


    Thest time Xia Cha returned to Wenfeng County, Qiu Zhi had mentioned Xia Zi, saying that she had never returned to Wenfeng County before the Lunar New Year. Xia Wangshi had missed her so much that she had gone crazy.


    ¡°She actually came to the capital.¡± Xia Zi had done stic surgery and was beautiful and looked natural. No wonder Chen Yi liked her.


    Huo Heng narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°It¡¯ll be easier now that we know who she is.¡±


    Chen Yi had already woken up by the afternoon.


    Huo Heng sent Xia Cha to the hospital.


    Xia Cha walked into Chen Yi¡¯s ward with a document file.


    Seeing Xia Cha, Chen Yi¡¯s eyes shifted away slightly.


    Xia Cha said straightforwardly, ¡°The person you like is Xia Zi, right? She told you about my miscarriage, right?¡±


    Chen Yi pursed his pale lips and did not speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Xia Zi made you fall in love with her, but if you still think that she¡¯s worthy of your love after seeing this, I have nothing else to say.¡±


    Xia Cha poured out the photo from the folder.


    Huo Heng had found out about the photo. After Xia Zi had stic surgery, she worked at a nightclub in the capital.


    Her private life was not eye-catching at all.


    When Chen Yi saw those photos, his face paled.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Chen Yi lowered his eyes, his face full of guilt toward Xia Cha.¡± S-sorry, I¡¯ll post a post to rify the truth, and¡­¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s eyelids jumped. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°I listened to Xia Zi and passed a diary to your sister.¡±


    What?!


    Xia Cha remembered that she had written a diary when she was still Xia Tang.


    She wrote everything about her and Huo Heng on the diary.


    She had ced it in the apartment in Harbor City and there were only a few people who knew about the existence of the diary.


    She had never thought that Xia Zi would get her diary!


    ¡°Cha Cha, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    Before Chen Yi could finish speaking, Xia Cha had already run out of the ward.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    Xia Cha¡¯s eyelids jumped when she saw the caller ID.


    ¡°Cha Cha, you¡¯re not in school?¡± Xia Yanran¡¯s voice sounded a little serious.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle and fetch you.¡±


    From what she heard, her sister must have read her diary!


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to school right now.¡±


    Xia Yanran hummed. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the school gate.¡±


    Huo Heng saw Xia Chaing out of the hospital with a dark expression. He went forward and held her soft hand. ¡°Why? That kid doesn¡¯t want to clear your name?¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head. ¡°My sister saw my old diary. She knows that you¡¯re Huo Ze, but she doesn¡¯t know that I had two miscarriages in the past, and I can¡¯t have any more children. She¡¯ll associate it with me having another miscarriage for you after bing Xia Cha. My sister and brother will definitely object to us being together.¡±

 Chapter 1930 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (12)

    <h4>Chapter 1930: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (12)</h4>


    Hearing Xia Cha¡¯s words, Huo Heng tightened his grip on Xia Cha¡¯s hand.


    He had identally seen her diary before.


    Thinking of what he had done and the pain she had suffered, he felt terrible.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Camellia.¡±


    When Xia Cha regained her memories and recalled what happened before, she was indeed angry. She felt that he should not have tried to capture her heart while she had lost her memories.


    Butter she also understood that after dying once, he had changed as well. Why should she continue to live in the pain of the past?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me again. Since I agreed to be with you, I won¡¯t rake up the past and will only look forward.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the guilt and self-me in the man¡¯s eyes and she held his hand. ¡°My sister and the rest might not be able to ept you for a while. After all, you were really a bastard in the past, but I will convince them.¡±


    Huo Heng raised his slender fingers and gently scratched the tip of Xia Cha¡¯s nose. ¡°I will definitely bear it.¡±


    Xia Cha asked Huo Heng to send her to school.


    But she stopped when she was a few hundred meters away from the school gate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet after I talk to my sister.¡±


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha with a deep gaze and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Huo Heng only turned the car after Xia Cha had left.


    Xia Cha saw the silver Bentley the moment she arrived at the school gate.


    Xia Cha lowered her eyes and ran over.


    After pulling open the front passenger door, Xia Cha looked at the calm woman in the driver¡¯s seat and said softly, ¡°Sister.¡±


    Xia Yanran hummed as she started the engine and left.


    Along the way, Xia Yanran was unusually silent.


    Xia Yanran rarely got angry at Xia Cha. She only had one younger sister who had experienced life and death, so she loved her deeply.


    This time, her dark expression and silence meant that she was really angry.


    Xia Cha ced her hands on her knees and twisted her fingers together uneasily.


    When she was still Xia Tang, she had been brought up by her siblings.


    Although they had always doted on her, she was still a little afraid when they got angry.


    Xia Yanran drove into the wealthy district and stopped at the gate of the vi.


    Xia Cha followed Xia Yanran into the vi obediently.


    Xia Yanran waved the servant away and took out a diary from her bag.


    ¡°Sister, do you already know about everything? This all happened in the past. I¡¯ve already let it go.¡±


    Xia Yanran pursed her lips tightly as her eyes turned red.


    After reading the contents of the diary, she was angry and heartbroken.


    She was furious at Huo Ze for treating her younger sister like that.


    Her heart ached at the heavy blows her sister had suffered.


    She did not know how her sister had gotten through it. No matter which woman it was, that kind of hurt would be lethal.


    But she had not said anything to her or Junyuan, but instead bore it alone.


    Indeed, all of this had passed. She was Xia Cha now, but she had miscarried her baby again after she came to the capital.


    Although she didn¡¯t say whom the child belonged to, it was obvious to her that her sister had been with Huo Heng before.


    That man hurt her sister again and again!


    Before Xia Yanran went to Capital University, she had asked around and heard that he had gone to find her and they seemed to be making up.


    Xia Yanran did not want to object to Xia Cha¡¯s feelings, but Huo Heng had caused so much harm to her sister. As her sister, she really rejoice over it.


    Xia Yanran said nothing and tears fell from her red eyes.


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart ached when she saw Xia Yanran crying.


    Her sister was now a strong woman in the business industry and it was rare for anything to affect her emotions.


    All these years, she was her sister¡¯s only weakness.


    Xia Cha crouched down beside Xia Yanran and held her hand, saying with red eyes, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I always make you sad. I¡¯ll be obedient in the future, okay?¡±


    Xia Yanran looked at Xia Cha¡¯s obedient and pitiful appearance and could not bear to scold or hit her. She sighed. ¡°Are you with Huo Heng?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call your counsellorter. From today onwards, you¡¯ll stay at home. The chauffeur will send you to school and you¡¯re not allowed to meet him again.¡±


    ¡°Sister, he¡¯s already different. He¡¯s not the Huo Ze from the past. I¡¯ve already forgiven him¡­¡±


    ¡°You can forgive him, but as your older sister, I cannot forgive him. If you don¡¯t listen to me, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Xia Yanran got up and went upstairs.


    Xia Cha hurriedly pulled Xia Yanran back and bit her lip. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Xia Yanran reached out her hand to Xia Cha. ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Seeing Xia Yanran¡¯s expression, Xia Cha had no choice but to hand her phone to her.


    ¡­


    That night.


    Xiao Yi came back from thepany and when he learned that Xia Yanran had not eaten dinner, he went to the bedroom to look for her.


    Xiao Yi was now the richest man in the capital. After spending time in the mall all year round, he no longer had the aura of the mafia from before and his handsome face had be more mature and charming. He undid his tie and the first three buttons of his ck shirt. Walking up to Xia Yanran, who was standing in front of the window, he hugged her with his strong arms.


    Very quickly, his hands were pulled away by Xia Yanran.


    ¡°I want to be alone.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯srge hand pressed on Xia Yanran¡¯s shoulder, forcing her to turn around.


    Seeing that her eyes were red and she looked like she had cried, he bent slightly. ¡°Did my fairy suffer?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yi, I want to be alone.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the man wrapped his arms around her waist and lifted her up slightly before she was ced on the window sill.


    The man¡¯s hand was still on her waist. Although she had two children, she was still very thin. Her waist was entuated by Xiao Yi¡¯s tight grip. Their eyes met as he said softly, ¡°Is it because Xiao Cha was hurt once and got together with the man who hurt her? That Huo Heng guy, right? I¡¯ll bring someone to beat him up personallyter and make sure he can¡¯t get out of bed for half a month.¡±


    Xia Yanran punched the man¡¯s firm chest. ¡°How old are you? Why do you still talk about killing people? I¡¯m just angry at myself for not taking good care and caring for Tangtang back then.¡±


    Xiao Yi raised his hand and wiped Xia Yanran¡¯s tears away with his rough fingers. ¡°If you continue to me yourself, it will only make Xiaocha sadder.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s an adult and has experienced many things. Since she still chose to be with Huo Heng, it means that Huo Heng has some merits that can move her.¡±


    Xia Yanran leaned her face against Xiao Yi¡¯s shoulder and sighed slightly. ¡°I know Huo Heng is an outstanding man. I can¡¯t really stop Cha Cha from being with him. I¡¯m not the kind of parent who will break up lovers. I know how difficult it is for lovers to be together. I just think of what has happened to Cha Cha and can¡¯t get over the hurdle in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I have to test Huo Heng and see if he can make Cha Cha happy.¡±

 Chapter 1931 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (13)

    <h4>Chapter 1931: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (13)</h4>


    Although Xia Cha had been independent since she was young, she was just as stubborn as her.


    Xia Yanran sighed again, her slender fingers poking Xiao Yi¡¯s heart. ¡°Say, why are the Xia family¡¯s sisters so stubborn when there are many good men in this world¡­¡±


    Before Xia Yanran could finish speaking, Xiao Yi had bitten her finger ruthlessly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Xia Yanran wiped her fingers that were almost broken by him and red at Xiao Yi angrily. ¡°Are you a dog? You like to bite people so much.¡±


    ¡°Who was talking nonsense just now? What¡¯s wrong with you dying on Master Xiao¡¯s hill?¡±


    Xia Yanran rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re the best.¡±


    Seeing that Xia Yanran¡¯s mood had improved, Xiao Yi pulled her into his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head. He said with a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°I can also test that boy. If he doesn¡¯t pass, I know many young, talented, and handsome men. I¡¯ll find a better man for Xiaocha then.¡±


    Xia Yanranughed at Xiao Yi¡¯s words. ¡°My younger sister is so good, of course she deserves the love of a good man.¡±


    Xiao Yi sighed in his heart.


    His wife was a crazy for her sister. As long as Xia Cha was here, his wife would not care about him.


    Of course, she could only keep her reproaches inwardly.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha had passed her phone to Xia Yanran, so she couldn¡¯t contact Huo Heng.


    She knew Xia Yanran and knew that she was only testing Huo Heng.


    If Huo Heng could get past her, she would regard him as family.


    The next day when Xia Cha went to school, other than the chauffeur sending her there, there were also bodyguards following her.


    At the school gate, Xia Cha saw Huo Heng¡¯s car.


    She got out of the car and when she entered the campus with the bodyguards, she put her hand behind her back and made a gesture to shake his hand.


    When they arrived at the ssroom, Xia Cha sat beside Xiaofan.


    When Xiaofan saw the bodyguards outside the ssroom, he asked softly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°My sister is testing my rtionship with Huo Heng.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Your phone hasn¡¯t been confiscated, has it? No wonder you didn¡¯t reply to my message!¡± Seeming to have thought of something, Xiaofan asked, ¡°Do you want to use my phone to send a message to Mr Huo?¡±


    Xia Cha hummed and took Xiaofan¡¯s phone, telling Huo Heng that her phone had been confiscated.


    Huo Heng replied very quickly, ¡°It¡¯s normal for Sister to be unhappy with me. I understand.¡±


    Xia Cha felt her ears hot when she saw him calling her ¡®Sister¡¯ so naturally.


    Even after a week, Xia Yanran did not return the phone to Xia Cha.


    Huo Heng drove to school every day, but with the bodyguards following Xia Cha, they could not meet.


    On this day, Xia Cha got out of the school gate and subconsciously looked at where Huo Heng parked his car every time.


    However, she didn¡¯t see Huo Heng¡¯s car.


    Xia Cha was slightly disappointed.


    Had he left because he had gotten impatient?


    When she walked to the ssroom, Xia Cha was slightly stunned when she saw a man in a ck sweater with a hat on his head.


    Xiaofan also saw Xia Cha and she waved her hand at her. Xia Cha walked over and looked down. Of course, it was none other than Huo Heng.


    Xiaofan gave up her seat, and Xia Cha sat beside Huo Heng.


    ¡°Why are you in the ssroom?¡±


    Huo Heng held Xia Cha¡¯s hand under the table. ¡°I came to tell you that I¡¯m willing to wait for you no matter how long it takes.¡±


    Xia Cha felt a lump in her throat and tears filled her eyes.


    ¡­


    Huo Heng waited for two months.


    Xia Yanran was relentless. No matter what Xia Cha did, she would not relent.


    The person sent by Xia Yanran naturally reported to her every day about Xia Cha¡¯s situation in school.


    For example, Huo Heng would drive over every day and watch Xia Cha enter and leave the campus.


    Another example was how Huo Heng would send someone to bring a hot water bottle filled with brown sugar water over when Xia Cha¡¯s period came.


    During this period, Huo Heng did not run to Xia Yanran to prove how much he loved Xia Cha, nor did he defend himself.


    As Xia Cha had said, he was indeed not the Huo Ze from before.


    From these small details, Xia Yanran could tell that he had changed and had be Xia Cha¡¯s support.


    One day, Xia Cha was about to go to school after having breakfast as usual when Xia Yanran stopped her. ¡°Cha Cha.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Xia Yanran. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do you me me?¡±


    Xia Cha shook her head. ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good.¡±


    Xia Yanran hummed. ¡°Bring him back for dinner during the weekend. Brother and Momo wille too.¡±


    Xia Cha was stunned.


    Her pupils dted slightly, as if she couldn¡¯t believe that her sister would ask her to bring Huo Heng back for dinner!


    Had she heard it wrongly?


    Looking at her foolish sister, Xia Yanran could not help lifting her lips into a smile. ¡°Although I don¡¯t really ept this guy, the most important thing is that you like him. Bring him back for a meal and let me have a look at him too.¡±


    Xia Cha acknowledged her.


    When Xia Cha went out, the bodyguards were no longer following her.


    The chauffeur took her to the school gate, returned her phone, and then drove away.


    Huo Heng¡¯s car had already stopped at the school gate. Seeing that the bodyguards did not follow Xia Cha and the chauffeur had left, Huo Heng got out of the car.


    Xia Cha ran toward Huo Heng.


    Stopping in front of him, she looked up at him, a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Sister said that she wants you to have dinner at her house this weekend.¡±


    Huo Heng froze. ¡°Dinner?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t want to go?¡±


    To be honest, it was not that Huo Heng did not want to go, but he did not dare to go.


    He finally understood how Junyuan had felt when he went to meet his elders in Harbor City to marry Momo.


    Seeing that Huo Heng was silent, Xia Cha took out her phone. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll send a message to my sister¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, her phone was taken away by Huo Heng.


    Xia Cha¡¯s sister had finally given him a chance to make up for his mistakes and had even asked him to go to their house for dinner. No matter how nervous he was, he had to go.


    Seeing Huo Heng¡¯s nervousness, Xia Cha smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°Young Master Huo, this day has finallye for you!¡±


    Huo Heng looked at the girl who was still ¡®gloating¡¯. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her into the car.


    He leaned down, wanting to kiss her. However, before he could touch her, the girl moved his hand away. ¡°My older sister¡¯s men are still secretly observing you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Huo Heng let go.


    Xia Cha took the opportunity to run out. She waved at the frightened man and let out a bell-likeughter. ¡°It seems like someone can cure you in the future!¡±


    ¡­


    After Xia Mo arrived at the capital, she was called to a hotel by Huo Heng.


    Seeing that Huo Heng had thrown all his clothes in the wardrobe onto the sofa, Xia Mo clicked her tongue twice. ¡°Young Master Huo, when my husband met your parents, you were full of disdain and didn¡¯t think there was anything to be nervous about. What are you doing now? Are you going for a fashion show?¡±

 Chapter 1932 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (14)

    <h4>Chapter 1932: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (14)</h4>


    Hearing Xia Mo¡¯s teasing tone, it was rare for Huo Heng to not pick a fight with her.


    He sped his hands at Xia Mo. ¡°Good Momo, give me some opinions quickly. Which outfit should I wear to see my brother and sister?¡±


    Xia Mo crossed her arms and said with a smile, ¡°Call me Sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Huo Heng clenched his fists.¡± If you did this in the past, you might not even have lived to see tomorrow. ¡±


    Xia Mo knew that he had been subdued by Yanran. She leaned against the sofa and her smile deepened. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t want to marry our Cha Cha!¡±


    ¡°S-sister-inw!¡±


    Xia Mo wasughing so hard her stomach hurt.


    She had never thought that the Demon King would call her ¡®Sister-inw¡¯.


    Xia Mo pointed out her opinions to him happily, ¡°Actually, my husband and Yanran are very nice as long as you don¡¯t bully or hurt Cha Cha in the future!¡±


    ¡°Why would I hurt her again?¡± He was already extremely regretful for what he had done in the past.


    Xia Mo also felt that Huo Heng had changed a lot in the past few years. He used to be the best at ying, sports car, speedboat, skiing, nes, nes¡­ But now, he did not touch these dangerous things anymore.


    He had even slowly quit smoking.


    Because there was someone important in his life.


    Even if it was not for himself, he would cherish his life for her sake!


    After Huo Heng found out that Xia Yanran was going to ask him out for dinner, he called to ask Xia Mo about Xia Yanran and Junyuan¡¯s preference.


    He had bought their gifts early.


    On the day Huo Heng went to the Xiao family, he was very serious.


    Xia Cha heard the sound of a car and ran from the vi to the yard.


    Seeing that Huo Heng and the driver were carrying a lot of things, she went forward, wanting to help him. Huo Heng shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not heavy.¡±


    ¡°Why did you buy so much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not very expensive.¡±


    Xia Cha nced at the things he had bought. They were expensive and high-end.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. My brother and sister are actually very easy-going.¡±


    If Huo Heng hadn¡¯t done those terrible things before, he would have been more rxed.


    But he had indeed done her wrong in the past, so he was a little afraid.


    Xia Yanran¡¯s test for Huo Heng was over. She naturally wouldn¡¯t pull a long face since she had called him over for dinner.


    She received Huo Heng normally, but wasn¡¯t particrly warm.


    Huo Heng passed the gifts to Xia Yanran and Junyuan.


    There were those for the adults and children. He was very considerate and had bought everyone in the house a gift.


    During the meal, Xiao Yi and Huo Heng talked about business matters. From real estate and finance, Huo Heng had his own opinions and ideas.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yi nodded vigorously.


    Xia Yanran and Xia Cha looked at the two conversing.


    One used to be a big boss of the mafia.


    One used to be a yful yboy.


    At this moment, the two of them were talking about business matters in such a harmonious manner.


    After dinner, Huo Heng and Junyuan yed chess.


    Junyuan was famous for his chess skills. He was gentle and calm, and could remain calm and collected no matter what kind of situation he was in.


    Xia Cha thought that Huo Heng would lose badly when he yed chess with her brother, but his chess skills were good. In the end, he did not lose terribly.


    Huo Heng stayed in the Xiao family¡¯s residence for the entire afternoon.


    Xiao Yi, Xia Yanran and Junyuan did not dislike him as he thought.


    When he was about to leave, Huo Heng still felt a little reluctant to do so.


    Xia Cha sent Huo Heng to the door of the vi. Although Huo Heng wanted to kiss her, he did not dare to be hasty here.


    ¡°Cha Cha, my vacation time is up. I have to return to Harbor City tomorrow.¡±


    Xia Cha nodded in understanding. Although she was reluctant, he had been here for a long time. It was impossible for him to stay by her side every day.


    ¡°I¡¯lle and see you when I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was not until Huo Heng¡¯s car disappeared from her sight that Xia Cha turned and returned to the vi.


    When she went in, she heard Junyuan say warmly, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I met such an opponent. His chess skills are better than mine. He lost to me on purpose.¡±


    Xiao Yi¡¯s deep voice sounded. ¡°After talking to him, I realized that he¡¯s more mature than I thought.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved you all think he¡¯s not bad.¡± Xia Yanran smiled.


    Xia Cha stood in the hallway and was happy to hear the family¡¯s affirmation of Huo Heng.


    ¡­


    On New Year¡¯s Day, Huo Heng was supposed to fly to the capital, but something went wrong with ast-minute project and he couldn¡¯t leave.


    Xia Chaforted him, ¡°Work is more important.¡±


    ¡°Little Camellia, do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I have ns for New Year¡¯s Day too. Let¡¯s meet again after the New Year!¡±


    Huo Heng sighed slightly when he heard the girl¡¯sughter.


    Why was she so happy that they could not meet? Did she really miss him?


    After Xia Cha ended the call with Huo Heng, she took her ne ticket and flew to Harbor City.


    Her schedule on New Year¡¯s Day was actually to give him a surprise.


    Xia Cha had never done such a thing. She had flown all the way across the country for a man.


    When the nended at Harbor City International Airport, it was already evening.


    Xia Cha had slept on the ne and was in good spirits.,


    She took a taxi to the apartment, put down her luggage, took a bath and changed her clothes.


    She took a taxi to the Huo Corporation and called Jian Ming.


    Jian Ming had arrived at the Huo Corporation a long time ago.


    Seeing Xia Cha, he felt like he had seen his savior.


    ¡°Miss Xia, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Jian Ming in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Young Master has been in a bad mood the whole day. When he was having a meeting, several of his executives were lectured. I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s probably because he can¡¯t fly to see you.¡±


    Xia Cha could not help but smile. ¡°Really?¡±


    Jian Ming nodded.


    Xia Cha followed Jian Ming and arrived at the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor without any obstruction.


    Jian Ming pushed the office door open for Xia Cha. ¡°Young Master is still in a meeting and needs about half an hour. Miss Xia, you can wait here. I¡¯ll bring anything you want to drink.¡±


    ¡°Coffee. Thank you.¡±


    After Jian Ming sent the coffee, Xia Cha was the only one left in the office.


    ¡­


    In the conference room.


    Jian Ming went in and sat beside Huo Heng.


    Huo Heng was listening to the project manager¡¯s report analysis. His handsome face darkened slightly and his lips pursed into a straight line.


    The project manager¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. He looked at President Huo¡¯s expression. Was he unhappy with his report?


    Finally, the meeting ended and the people in the meeting breathed a sigh of relief.


    Huo Heng stood up from the leather chair and nced at Jian Ming. ¡°Where do you go during the meeting?¡±


    Jian Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    ¡°Did you record the contents of the meeting?¡±


    Jian Ming was speechless.


    ¡°You can forget about the year-end bonus.¡±


    ¡®Boss, you won¡¯t deduct my year-end bonus once you see the person in your office!¡¯ He thought.


    Jian Ming followed behind Huo Heng, not knowing if he should remind him that Miss Xia hade.


    Miss Xia hade back specially to give him a surprise, so he¡¯d better not say anything!


    Hence, Jian Ming watched the man walk to the office and push open the door. He nced in and closed the door very quickly.


    Jian Ming was speechless. What was he doing?

 Chapter 1933 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (15)

    <h4>Chapter 1933: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (15)</h4>


    After Huo Heng closed the office door, he looked at Jian Ming, who was beside him.


    Jian Ming was confused by Huo Heng¡¯s series of actions.


    Wasn¡¯t Young Master surprised to see Miss Xia in his office?


    Or was he too surprised and afraid that he was hallucinating?


    Huo Heng saw Jian Ming¡¯s puzzled gaze and coughed. ¡°Am I seeing things?¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    Huo Heng reached out and pointed at Jian Ming with a fierce expression. ¡°The year-end bonus will still be gone.¡±


    Jian Ming was speechless. He was too wronged.


    Miss Xia was already back, so why was his bonus still being deducted?


    He was about to exin something when Huo Heng entered the office and closed the door.


    Xia Cha stood up from the sofa when Huo Heng first opened the office door. Seeing that he did note in but closed the door, she took a few steps forward.


    She was still thinking about it when the door was pushed open again.


    A tall man walked in.


    The two of them stared at each other from a few steps away.


    Xia Cha saw that his eyes were bloodshot. It had to be because he had been busy with work recently and could not have a good rest.


    Reaching out her hands, she lifted her lips andughed crisply. ¡°Don¡¯t you want a hug?¡±


    Huo Heng strode forward and picked Xia Cha up.


    He turned several times on the spot.


    He only put Xia Cha down when she was almost dizzy.


    His strong arms were still wrapped around her slender waist. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t be back?¡±


    He raised his eyebrow slightly, his eyes looking bright and affectionate, making her heart flutter.


    In the past, when she saw him raising his eyebrows, she would only think that he looked devilish and unruly. However, after liking him, she felt that he was extremely charismatic as well.


    She felt that she was doomed.


    What was going on?


    ¡°I have a surprise for you.¡± She wrapped her slender arms around his neck and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s tall nose rubbed against her delicate nose. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I have a gift for you too.¡±


    ¡°Hm, what?¡±


    Xia Cha raised her head and quickly kissed the man¡¯s thin lips.


    She took out a watch before he could react. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Huo Heng was slightly stunned as he looked at the expensive watch Xia Cha took out.


    Xia Cha pulled him to sit on the sofa. ¡°Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s suitable.¡±


    Huo Heng looked at the girl who had taken off the watch he was wearing and put on the one she had given him.


    She had her long and thick eyshes lowered, her face fair and smooth, and her lips were curled up slightly, making her look indescribably beautiful and moving.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, his voice slightly hoarse. ¡°Why¡­ why did you give me a watch?¡±


    ¡°When I was still Xia Tang, I once gave Third Master a watch. After you found out, you hated me every time you saw me. Do you remember that?¡±


    Huo Heng was a little embarrassed. ¡°Really? I don¡¯t really remember it.¡±


    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t like the gift you gave me. I should take it back¡­¡±


    Before Xia Cha could finish speaking, the man pulled her into his arms.


    Xia Cha ced her hands on the man¡¯s strong chest and smelled the refreshing and charming masculine scent on him.


    She did not break free but instead held the man¡¯s neck with both hands, her face leaning into his arms.


    ¡°I will learn to be a good girlfriend in the future.¡±


    Regardless whether it was Xia Tang or the current Xia Cha, it was her first time being in a rtionship.


    She had ack of experience.


    But she would learn.


    Huo Heng looked at the girl in his arms, his eyes filled with adoration and gentleness.


    Outside the office.


    After the meeting, the higher-ups brought the revised report over for Huo Heng to sign.


    Seeing Jian Ming standing outside like a bodyguard, the higher-ups looked at each other.


    ¡°Assistant Jian, is President Huo still in his office?¡±


    ¡°President Huo is still here, but it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t look for him at this time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have a document for him to sign?¡±


    ¡°You can do it tomorrow.¡±


    The higher-ups thought of Huo Heng¡¯s attitude in the conference room and after ncing at each other, they decided toe back tomorrow.


    Just as the higher management executives were about to leave, the office door was pulled open.


    The man they had thought had a dark and serious face actually had a happy smile on his lips!


    Then¡­


    He was even holding someone¡¯s hand.


    However, that person was blocked by a tall figure, so they couldn¡¯t see her clearly.


    Since when did President Huo have a woman?


    They had heard that President Huo used to be a little absurd, but ever since he took over thepany, he had not gotten into any scandals.


    Why had he even brought her to his office this time?


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡± Huo Heng nced at the higher-ups and led Xia Cha away.


    Jian Ming followed behind and pressed the elevator for them.


    Huo Heng and Xia Cha entered the elevator. Xia Cha seemed to have thought of something and said to Huo Heng, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to deduct Assistant Jian¡¯s year-end bonus. I asked him to hide this from you in order to give you a surprise!¡±


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha and she immediately held his arm, a smile on her fair face. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jian Ming was speechless.


    The elevator door closed and several higher management executives came up to Jian Ming.


    They couldn¡¯t even see the girl clearly because President Huo had protected her too well.


    ¡°Assistant Jian, who¡¯s that woman?¡±


    ¡°The futuredy boss.¡±


    The higher management executive were speechless.


    She looked like she was underage!


    ¡­


    Huo Heng was bringing Xia Cha to have a feast.


    Xia Cha took a nap in the car and woke up to find the car parked in a high-end district.


    ¡°Are we eating here?¡±


    Huo Heng said, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    They took the elevator to the top floor.


    Huo Heng had bought the top floor. As soon as she entered, Xia Cha felt that the view was spectacr.


    The 360-degree floor-to-ceiling windows overlooked the city¡¯s beauty from every angle.


    ¡°You bought this apartment?¡±


    Huo Heng hummed and said, ¡°I know you like to have your own space. I bought us a house here. If you don¡¯t want to stay with Grandpa and the rest, we can stay here in the future.¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s ears felt hot. ¡°Who wants to marry you?¡±


    Huo Heng paused in his steps toward the kitchen and stared at her with an oppressive gaze. ¡°Little Camellia, people who don¡¯t date with the intention of marriage are all gangsters.¡±


    Hearing this, Xia Cha could not help butugh.


    However, she stoppedughing very quickly. She walked in front of the man seriously. ¡°You¡¯re going to be childless in the future. Why should I get married to you? I still like children very much.¡±


    Huo Heng looked down at the girl in front of him, his lips trembling slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to suffer anymore. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Hearing his words, Xia Cha¡¯s heart softened in an instant.


    She went forward and held his waist. ¡°If I get pregnant again, I¡¯ll be careful and not let my child die.¡±


    Huo Heng caressed her silky hair. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about children in the future. You¡¯re still young. You should graduate first. We¡¯ll talk about the children in the future.¡±


    Xia Cha knew that his heart ached for her. He was right. She had not graduated yet and it was not the right time for her to get pregnant.

 Chapter 1934 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (16)

    <h4>Chapter 1934: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (16)</h4>


    Huo Heng went to the kitchen to cook.


    Xia Cha was chased out by him.


    But she did not go far. Instead, she leaned against the kitchen door and looked at the man who was busy inside through the ss door.


    This pampered young master actually knew how to cook.


    It was unbelievable!


    After dinner, Huo Heng did not offer to send Xia Cha back to the apartment, so Xia Cha sat on the sofa and watched TV.


    Huo Heng had taken a bath and was wearing a long white t-shirt. His ck hair covered his forehead softly, his facial features young and handsome.


    He sat beside Xia Cha, who looked at him from the corner of her eye.


    She realized that he was slightly different from when he went in to take a bath.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Xia Cha sat up and poked his firm and thin chin. ¡°You shaved?¡±


    Huo Heng nodded.


    ¡°Do you have to shave at night too? Aren¡¯t you supposed to shave in the morning?¡±


    Huo Heng grabbed Xia Cha¡¯s slender wrist and pulled her into his arms. Without saying anything, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    ¡­


    It was not until Xia Cha woke up the next morning that she realized that he had shaved his beard because he was afraid of pricking her.


    After New Year¡¯s Day in Harbor City, Xia Cha rushed back to the capital.


    When she separated with Huo Heng at the airport, she finally realized how hard it was for those couples to part.


    She remained in his arms for a while before going through the security.


    She kept turning back, tears still present in her eyes.


    This was something she had never thought about.


    Love was so harrowing.


    They had just separated and she was already looking forward to seeing him again.


    ¡­


    They had spent a long time in a long-distance rtionship.


    Half a year away from graduation, Xia Cha returned to Harbor City University.


    She started her internship.


    She opened a studio and signed a few artistes.


    She only realized it was not easy being a boss after starting his ownpany.


    Fortunately, Huo Heng would give her some advice and support behind her back.


    They lived together, but he promised her sister that he would not sleep with her before they got married.


    The two of them only kissed and hugged each other now.


    She was impressed by his change.


    After all, he could not have done it before to cherish her like this.


    On the day of her graduation, the sky was clear and cloudless.


    Xia Cha and her ssmates had taken many pretty photos and her family and friends came to give her their blessings.


    The two families had also discussed the date Xia Cha and Huo Heng would take wedding photos and register their marriage.


    On this day, Xia Cha received a call from Old Master Huo and went to the Huo family¡¯s old residence.


    ¡°Xiaocha, you¡¯ve been busy with your graduation recently. You haven¡¯t gone fishing with me in a long time.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m free today. I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Huo Heng was busy with work and didn¡¯t have much time to apany Old Master Huo at home. Now that Old Master Huo had stepped down, and his life was free, he liked to have the younger generation apany him.


    Looking at their beautiful faces and crispughter lifted his mood.


    Xia Cha apanied Old Master Huo to fish for a while. Old Master Huo had caught several fish, but Xia Cha had not caught any. ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t the fish get on my hook?¡±


    Old Master Huo was about to speak when a tall figure walked over. ¡°Miss Xia, you won¡¯t be able to catch a fish like this. Let me teach you.¡±


    Xia Cha turned back and saw a handsome and dazzling face. She felt that he looked familiar and she narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re Young Master Zhou?¡±


    ¡°Xiurui, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Huo.¡± Zhou Xiurui nodded at Old Master Huo.


    ¡°You came at the right time. You teach Xiaocha.¡±


    Zhou Xiurui was about to take Xia Cha¡¯s fishing rod when someone suddenly stepped forward. ¡°Young Master Zhou, I can teach my wife myself.¡±


    Zhou Xiurui looked at Huo Heng, who had suddenlye over, and his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Young Master Huo and Miss Xia have registered their marriage?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but soon.¡±


    Zhou Xiurui smiled and said nothing more.


    That night.


    Huo Heng found Old Master Huo in the study.


    Old Master Huo seemed to have expected Huo Heng toe and find him. Huo Heng didn¡¯t speak, and neither did Old Master Huo.


    ¡°Grandpa, you called Zhou Xiurui over on purpose. Little Camellia is about to be your granddaughter-inw. Why did you push her to another man?¡±


    Old Master Huo looked at the sullen Huo Heng and put down the teacup. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be anxious in front of me. If you don¡¯t reflect on yourself, Xiaocha will be taken away by another man sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I went to the hospital for a checkup two days ago and went to the director¡¯s office. I identally saw your medical history. Why? Do you n to not want children with Xiaocha for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Xiaocha. That girl likes children. If you n to be childless, she might agree for a while, but as time passes, your rtionship will turn from love to kinship. Without a child, what reason does she have to live with you?¡±


    ¡°I think that child, Xiurui, is not bad. Don¡¯t hinder Xiaocha for the rest of her life.¡±


    Huo Heng thought of how Xia Cha would jump into another man¡¯s arms in the future and his heart ached.


    ¡°Ah Heng, the younger generation of the Huo family can only depend on you.¡±


    Huo Heng pinched his forehead. ¡°Compared to our family¡¯s wealth, I care more about her.¡±


    Old Master Huo was so angry that he wanted to throw an ashtray at this a*shole.


    Huo Heng left expressionlessly.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha received a call from Old Master Huo. When she found out that even Old Master Huo was unable to persuade Huo Heng, she sighed slightly.


    It seemed like her miscarriage had traumatized him as well.


    After they got married, she would take him to the psychiatrist.


    In two days¡¯s time, they would be taking wedding photos. Xia Cha had been sleeping early every day recently.


    When Huo Heng returned, Xia Cha was already asleep.


    Huo Heng walked into Xia Cha¡¯s room and looked at her sleeping face. He stood by the bed, bent down, and gently ced a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever leave me again, Little Camellia.¡±


    ¡­


    Their wedding photo was taken by the world-famous wedding photographer, Miss Lisa, who hade personally from abroad.


    Xia Cha and Huo Heng arrived at the wedding shop at the appointed time.


    Xia Cha sat in the dressing room, waiting for Lisa to bring her team over to help her put on makeup.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Xia Cha heard footsteps. She turned around and saw a tall blonde beauty walking in.


    Lisa was a foreigner. She had the height of a model and had dark eyes, making her a rare beauty amongst photographers.


    However, Lisa was wearing a mask today with her blonde hair draped over her shoulders, so Xia Cha could not see her face clearly.


    ¡°Teacher Lisa?¡± Xia Cha stood up.


    Lisa stretched out her gloved hand. ¡°Miss Xia.¡±


    Xia Cha shook hands with Lisa and Lisa asked her to sit down. Xia Cha was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re helping me put on makeup personally, Miss Lisa?¡±


    Lisa hummed. ¡°I have a cold and can¡¯t take off my mask, so please don¡¯t mind me, Miss Xia.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Lisa took out a bottle of spray and sprayed it in the air.


    Xia Cha¡¯s long eyshes trembled twice. She looked up at the woman standing beside her through the mirror.


    When she met with the other¡¯s deep blue eyes, she felt that they looked somewhat familiar.


    At the same time, Huo Heng, who had changed into his groom¡¯s outfit, received a call.

 Chapter 1935 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (17)

    <h4>Chapter 1935: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (17)</h4>


    It was from Old Master Huo¡¯s butler.


    ¡°Young Master, I just received news that Third Master escaped!¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s grip on his phone tightened. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I heard that it happened two days ago and I just received news. Master asked me to tell you that he had escaped but was not caught. He might hurt you and Miss Xia. He asked you to be careful! Go home quickly after taking your wedding photos!¡±


    Huo Heng said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    He hung up and walked quickly to the women¡¯s changing room.


    He knocked on the door. ¡°Little Camellia, are you done?¡±


    No one replied.


    Huo Heng was about to knock again when the staff walked over. ¡°Mr. Huo, Lisa is applying makeup for Miss Xia inside.¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Open the door.¡± Did she have to lock the door to put on makeup?


    Thinking that Huo Heng and Xia Cha were about to be husband and wife, the staff did not object. He took the key and opened the door.


    A makeup kit was ced on the table. Where was Xia Cha?


    Huo Heng saw that one of the windows was wide open and that there were traces of grass being trampled on. He immediately jumped down.


    Even after chasing for a distance, he did not see Xia Cha.


    Huo Heng immediately called Xia Cha. Her phone was still ringing, and someone picked it up after a while. It was the wedding dress store staff who answered.


    The staff caught up to Huo Heng. Looking at his slender body trembling slightly and his dark expression, she carefully handed him his phone. ¡°Mr. Huo, did something happen?¡±


    Huo Heng took the phone and narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°The fake Lisa kidnapped my wife.¡±


    ¡°Ah, how did this happen?¡±


    Huo Heng closed his eyes and didn¡¯t speak again.


    He could already vaguely guess that the fake Lisa was Huo Third Master in disguise.


    He had escaped to take revenge.


    If he took Xia Cha away, he might not hurt her for the time being.


    His real target should be him!


    ¡­


    The Huo family¡¯s mansion.


    When the Old Master found out that Xia Cha had disappeared, he used the cane and poked the ground hard. ¡°Animal, a*shole. Why does he still refuse to realize his error after doing so many bad things?¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to my granddaughter-inw, I will not let him off!¡±


    Jian Yi walked to Huo Heng, who was sitting on the sofa in silence. ¡°Heng¡¯er, can¡¯t we call the police?¡±


    Jian Yi had already been convinced by Jing Yu, whom Huo Yuan had sent. She hade to the Huo Family in Harbor City, because she wanted to give Huo Heng aplete family.


    Jian Yi had never experienced such a thing. She had never seen Huo Third Master before. It was said that he had taken Huo Yuan¡¯s identity and been the Huo family¡¯s Third Young Master for decades.


    Why did he have to escape and hurt others after being caught?


    Jian Yi¡¯s heart ached at the thought of the thin and weak Xia Cha falling into his hands.


    Over the past few years, she had started to understand how deep Huo Heng¡¯s feelings for Xia Cha were. If anything happened to Xia Cha, Huo Heng would definitely not be able to live!


    ¡°Shall we inform the Xia family about this?¡±


    Huo Heng raised his bloodshot eyes and shook his head. ¡°I will definitely save her!¡± He would not let the same thing happen again in his life. Even if he was doomed to not survive this, he would let Xia Cha live well.


    Huo Heng knew that Huo Third Master would definitely contact him, so he went upstairs alone and entered the study.


    His hands clenched into tight fists as he ced them on the table. His heart trembled so badly that even his breathing was about to stop.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha slowly opened her heavy eyelids.


    Her temple was still throbbing in pain.


    Her eyes were covered with a piece of cloth and she could not see her surroundings. She could faintly hear the sound of the waves.


    She did her best to calm herself down and recall what had happened.


    That Lisa¡­


    She had looked at his eyes and felt that they were slightly familiar. Before she could say anything, her eyelids became heavy.


    Had Lisa kidnapped her and brought her here?


    Xia Cha moved her body and realized that her hands and feet were tied.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Hearing another woman¡¯s voice, Xia Cha hummed.


    The woman responded very quickly.


    Xia Cha vaguely understood that another person had been kidnapped.


    She suppressed the emotions within her as she tried to recall whom she had offended.


    Could it be Xia Zi?


    Had Xia Zi sent someone to do this?


    Didn¡¯t she understand that doing this would ruin her life forever?


    Xia Furong was still in jail and how stupid could she be to go down her old path?


    Just as Xia Cha was deep in thought, someone walked in.


    Xia Cha felt a tall figure stop in front of her.


    The person crouched down and pulled off the tape on her mouth.


    Xia Cha endured the pain of the tape being torn off. Once she could speak, she said, ¡°Who are you? Why did you pretend to be Lisa and bring me here¡­¡±


    That pair of eyes¡­


    Xia Cha paused.


    If his eyes were not blue, they would look exactly the same as the Third Master¡¯s.


    Could it be¡­


    Xia Cha¡¯s heart thumped.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xia Cha¡¯s voice turnedpletely cold.


    The person squatting beside her did not say anything, but she could feel his eyes on her.


    After a while, he picked up a bowl of porridge and fed it to Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha gritted her teeth and refused to eat.


    After a while, her chin was suddenly pinched by someone.


    ¡°If you dare, take off the cloth covering my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll see you?¡±


    ¡°Ha, since when did the famous Third Master be so timid?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the cloth covering Xia Cha¡¯s eyes was pulled off.


    She had been in the dark for some time and was not used to the light.


    Xia Cha closed her eyes and opened them again. She was stunned for a moment when she saw the man in front of her.


    When Huo Third Master was arrested, she had not been in Harbor City. They had not seen each other for a long time.


    He had be very thin now and the area around his eyes had be even deeper. He was wearing an old ck coat and his facial features still looked the same as before, but his time in jail had made him look even more aged and haggard.


    Their eyes met and he had no expression on his face, only looking at her with his deep and dark eyes, his eyes still warm and gentle.


    Many memories flooded Xia Cha¡¯s mind and she felt a lump in her throat.


    She gritted her teeth, breaking the silence with a cold expression. ¡°Don¡¯t make another mistake!¡±


    ¡°Tangtang, are you getting married to him?¡± He was not like a kidnapper, but like an old friend she had not seen for a long time. He was chatting with her calmly.


    Xia Cha pursed her lips. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°He hurt you like he did before. Do you really love him?¡± He reached out his hand and lifted her chin, pulling the distance between them closer. ¡°You were forced, right? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take you away. From now on, we¡¯ll be together no matter where we are.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at him and reminded herself.


    She could not anger him now.


    But she found it funny when she heard that he was going to take her with him.

 Chapter 1936 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (18)

    <h4>Chapter 1936: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (18)</h4>


    The faint smile on Xia Cha¡¯s lips seemed to have provoked Huo Third Master.


    He grabbed her chin. ¡°Are you unwilling?¡±


    His deep eyes were still warm and indifferent, and no one could tell what he was feeling.


    But his voice was slightly menacing.


    Xia Cha pursed her lips tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be very fake if I say that I¡¯m willing?¡±


    She was about to marry Huo Heng. How could she be willing to leave him?


    Huo Third Master¡¯s gaze stopped on Xia Cha¡¯s fair and delicate face. His rough fingers brushed against it. ¡°I saw the diary you wrote.¡±


    Xia Cha was shocked.


    How could he have seen her diary when he was in jail?!


    However, she immediately thought that with his connections in Harbor City. Someone had to be doing something for him.


    Perhaps those people were still waiting for him toe out!


    ¡°You got someone to steal my diary and give it to Xia Zi?¡±


    Huo Third Master smirked, but made noment.


    She did not know what he was thinking, but he suddenly got up and took out the copy of the diary.


    He flipped to a page. ¡°The lines of your words are filled with hatred and disgust for him. He caused you to suffer so much. How can you fall in love with him?¡±


    ¡°Did you choose him because I did something wrong? I will try to be a good person in the future. Believe in me. Even if we¡¯re not in Harbor City, I can still let you live a good life!¡±


    Xia Cha frowned. ¡°I wrote the diary before. Yes, I really hated Huo Ze at that time, but I was able to live with him again. In those years when my memories were nk, he was really good to me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not the Huo Ze of the past. I won¡¯t hold on to his faults anymore!¡±


    Huo Third Master narrowed his eyes slightly. He put away the photocopied diary and looked at Xia Cha with dark eyes. ¡°You¡¯re just being deceived by his illusion. A person like him is not worthy of your heart!¡±


    He pinched Xia Cha¡¯s chin, as if he would crush her bones if she spoke up for Huo Heng again.


    Xia Cha sucked in a cold breath in pain, her eyes filled with tears.


    She had read books on mental health. If she provoked Huo Third Master again, he might very well re up.


    ¡°Third Master, the rope hurts my wrist. Can you loosen it first?¡±


    Huo Third Master¡¯s expression softened when he heard Xia Cha¡¯s soft voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to loosen it, unless¡­¡± He stared at Xia Cha¡¯s lips.


    Xia Cha¡¯s eyes shed.


    Huo Third Master smiled, pinched Xia Cha¡¯s chin, and was about to kiss her.


    Xia Cha hurriedly looked away as his lipsnded on her cheek.


    His expression darkened.


    ¡°Did you fall for someone like Huo Heng because I was too gentlemanly to you?¡± He let go of her chin and his eyes turned cold. ¡°Why don¡¯t you respect yourself?¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s lips moved, but she did not speak.


    Huo Third Master nced at Xia Cha and walked out.


    After a while, Xia Cha saw that he did note in, so she broke the bowl of porridge he had brought in.


    She picked up a shard and cut the rope that was tied.


    An hourter, the rope tied to Xia Cha¡¯s wrist was cut.


    Xia Cha untied her legs and nced at the shivering woman in the corner. She walked over and untied her.


    In the house they were locked in, there was only one door with high windows. It was impossible to leave through the window.


    Xia Cha nced at the closed door. She walked over and opened it.


    Huo Third Master and several men were sitting at the door. Hearing the sound, they nced at Xia Cha.


    ¡°Cha Cha, stay inside obediently. If not, I¡¯ll start with that woman!¡±


    With a bang, Xia Cha closed the door.


    After a while, Huo Third Master¡¯s men came in and tied the rope around them again. They also took away all the broken shards in the room.


    ¡°We¡­ won¡¯t die here, right?¡± There were tears in the woman¡¯s eyes and her blonde hair was drenched in sweat and stuck to her cheek, looking slightly disheveled.


    Xia Cha looked at the woman. ¡°You¡¯re Lisa, right?¡±


    The woman nodded in fear. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for implicating you.¡± Xia Cha looked at the woman. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, my fianc¨¦ will definitelye to save us!¡±


    ¡­


    Huo Heng received a call the day after Xia Cha was taken away.


    Huo Third Master asked him to bring 50 million US dors to a designated location. He could not call the police or have a tracking device. Once he was found to have them, Xia Cha¡¯s life would be in danger.


    Huo Heng had already guessed that Huo Third Master would need cash to escape, so he had long prepared himself.


    The ce they were at was at a remote hillside.


    Huo Third Master¡¯s men took the detector and inspected Huo Heng. After finding no abnormalities on him, they covered his eyes and brought him onto a speedboat.


    After driving for about half an hour, the speedboat stopped.


    Someone handcuffed his left hand to the speedboat.


    The blindfold covering her eyes was pulled away. Huo Heng saw Huo Third Master slowly escort Xia Cha to another speedboat.


    Seeing Xia Cha¡¯s pale face, Huo Heng¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Xia Cha also saw Huo Heng. He was still wearing the shirt and pants they were going to wear for their wedding photos. The shirt was already crumpled, and his thin jaw was covered with stubble. He had always paid attention to his image, but she could tell that he did not care about that after she was taken away.


    His eyes were bloodshot.


    Xia Cha felt a lump in her throat and tears almost fell.


    Xia Cha was strangled by Huo Third Master and a sharp dagger was pressed against her neck.


    Huo Heng¡¯s eyes werepletely red. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the money. Let go of Xia Cha!¡±


    Huo Third Master smirked and said slowly, ¡°Do you think I will let her go so easily? Huo Heng, actually, this woman beside me doesn¡¯t love you at all. If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look at the diary she wrote.¡±


    Huo Third Master threw the photocopied diary in front of Huo Heng.


    Xia Cha¡¯s eyshes fluttered.


    After Xia Yanran read the diary, she had mentioned it to Huo Heng, but he probably hadn¡¯t read the original.


    Xia Cha opened her mouth and was about to say something when she heard Huo Heng say, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve already seen the original. Little Camellia did hate me, but that¡¯s all in the past. What I want now is her present and future!¡±


    Huo Third Master¡¯s deep eyes narrowed dangerously, before he smiled again. ¡°What can I do? I want her present and future too. How about this? I¡¯ll give you a chance. Either you live, or she does.¡±


    Huo Third Master nced at his subordinate, who immediately threw a sharp dagger onto Huo Heng¡¯s speedboat.


    Huo Third Master continued, ¡°Take this knife and stab yourself in the heart! If you can do it, I will release your Little Camellia. If you can¡¯t, I will cut her aorta with the knife in my hand and let her die on your behalf!¡±

 Chapter 1937 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (19)

    <h4>Chapter 1937: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (19)</h4>


    Hearing Huo Third Master¡¯s words, Xia Cha¡¯s pupils constricted.


    She shook her head with a pale face. ¡°No! If you do anything, take my life!¡±


    Huo Third Master looked down at Xia Cha. His cold breathnded on her cheek as he said with no warmth in his eyes, ¡°Really? Do you want to die?¡±


    The dagger in his hand slit her fair neck.


    Blood immediately gushed out.


    The bright red color hurt Huo Heng¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her!¡± Huo Heng picked up the dagger.


    Xia Cha struggled hard, her tears blurring her eyes. ¡°Huo Heng, no, no!¡±


    ¡°Foolish girl, do you really believe that he will stab himself to death for you?¡± There was a trace of mockery in Huo Third Master¡¯s lips.


    Huo Heng had finallye back to life. He wouldn¡¯t have such a good opportunity every time.


    He was now in charge of the Huo family, but he would have nothing left after he died.


    He did not believe that someone would really give up his life for a woman.


    Huo Heng¡¯s love for Xia Cha was not to that extent!


    Xia Cha did not believe Huo Third Master¡¯s words. She kept shaking her head at Huo Heng. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself!¡±


    Huo Third Master smiled coldly and slit Xia Cha¡¯s neck again. ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡±


    Seeing Xia Cha¡¯s bloody neck, Huo Heng¡¯s face tensed up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her anymore! If not, I won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost!¡±


    Huo Heng held the dagger in his hand tightly and looked at Xia Cha with gentle and calm eyes. ¡°Little Camellia, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    With that said, he took his dagger and stabbed it at his heart.


    Seeing the red blood on the white shirt, Xia Cha shivered all over, the blood in her body freezing.


    She didn¡¯t know where she got her strength from, but she knocked Huo Third Master with all of her strength.


    She struggled free from Huo Third Master and ran toward Huo Heng¡¯s speedboat.


    Just as she was about to approach, Huo Third Master narrowed his eyes and pressed the remote control in his hand.


    The speedboat Huo Heng was in moved quickly toward the middle of the sea.


    Xia Cha chased after the speedboat, her clothes wet from the seawater.


    An arm reached out from behind and grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. He will explode into ashes very soon!¡±


    Xia Cha turned around, her eyes red as she red at Huo Third Master in disbelief.


    Before she could say anything, there was a loud bang.


    Smoke continued to rise in the distance.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Her lips trembled terribly as tears fell drop by drop like a line of broken pearls.


    Huo Third Master had no expression on his face. He looked at Xia Cha¡¯s teary face and wanted to wipe it for her, but she shook him off.


    ¡°You¡¯re a devil!¡±


    He had killed Huo Heng again and again!


    ¡°This is his fate!¡± Huo Third Master said calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you away from now on. You¡¯ll be my wife in the future.¡±


    ¡°Devil! B*stard! I will never be your wife even if I die.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide.¡± Huo Third Master lifted Xia Cha onto his shoulder, and Xia Cha bit hard on his shoulder with red eyes.


    She used a lot of strength and wanted to bite off a piece of his flesh.


    Huo Third Master was in pain and threw Xia Cha onto the beach.


    He half squatted on the ground, his fingers pinching Xia Cha¡¯s cheek ruthlessly. ¡°I¡¯m too gentlemanly in front of you. How about we do it on the beach now?¡±


    Xia Cha¡¯s hands were tied by him, so she could only kick him.


    However, she was quickly suppressed by him.


    His eyes were filled with madness and devastation.


    Xia Cha bit her lip hard, her mouth filled with the taste of blood.


    Just as Xia Cha was feeling endless despair, Huo Third Master suddenly fell.


    ¡°Third Master, Huo Heng is too cunning. He actually put a tracker in the bag of money¡­¡±


    The subordinate who spoke also copsed.


    Xia Cha saw a group of peopleing over in a speedboat.


    Xia Cha thought of Huo Heng and got up from the ground in despair.


    She had just taken a step when her wrist was grabbed by someone.


    It was Huo Third Master.


    The corners of his mouth were bleeding and his gaze on her was filled with determination.


    ¡°Tangtang, have you never had feelings for me?¡± He asked weakly.


    Xia Cha shook his hand off and said with trembling lips, ¡°Never.¡±


    The corners of Huo Third Master¡¯s lips twitched. He wanted to say something, but nothing came out in the end.


    He could only watch Xia Cha run toward the sea.


    His memories suddenly drifted away. That year, when the heavy rain poured down, she had been standing in the rain, her figure slender and her high heels were stuck in the manhole cover. He had walked over, squatted down, and held her smooth ankle, pulling out her high heels for her.


    He looked up and met her eyes.


    That gaze had been engraved in his heart for many years.


    ¡­


    A faint antiseptic smell filled her senses.


    Xia Cha jolted awake from a nightmare.


    ¡°Cha Cha, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Several heads poked out from beside the bed.


    Xia Cha looked at Junyuan, Xia Mo, Xia Yanran, Qiu Zhi, Xia Zhenyuan, Xia Xing, Xia Lan and Xia Chuan and blinked.


    She must have just had a nightmare!


    She said with a dry throat, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Everyone looked at Xia Cha, not knowing what to say.


    Xia Cha closed her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a dream? What about Huo Heng? How is he?¡±


    She had struggled free from the rope on her hands and chased after where Huo Heng had met with the ident, the sea drowning out her senses.


    She swam and called for him desperately.


    However, before she could swim over, she had fallen unconscious.


    ¡°How¡¯s Huo Heng?¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the person in front of the bed with nervous and expectant eyes.


    Xia Yanran held Xia Cha¡¯s cold hand and shook her head with red eyes. ¡°We haven¡¯t found him yet.¡±


    If they hadn¡¯t found her yet, it meant that there was still hope of survival, right?


    The gods would not let him die so easily, would they?


    But thinking of how he had stabbed his heart and that his left hand was handcuffed when the speedboat exploded, she felt extremely panicked and afraid!


    ¡°Cha Cha, believe in Huo Heng. He will definitelye back for you.¡±


    Xia Cha closed her eyes as tears slid out from the corner of her eyes. Her lips trembled slightly as she said, ¡°I believe in him.¡±


    ¡­


    After she was discharged, Xia Cha went to the area where Huo Heng had met with the ident.


    She stopped crying.


    She believed that Huo Heng woulde back for her.


    After Old Master Huo found out about Huo Heng¡¯s ident, he fell seriously ill.


    He had only one darling grandson that got into trouble time after time, and it was all because of that person he had taken care of for many years.


    Not only was Old Master Huo sick, but Jian Yi was also bedridden.


    The Huo family was shrouded in shadows, but no one med Xia Cha.


    Because they all knew that to Huo Heng, Xia Cha was someone more important than his life!


    Just like that, a month passed.


    The Huo family did not have much hope anymore.


    The butler suggested that he build a tombstone for Huo Heng and not let him be a ghost.


    After Xia Cha found out about it, she went to the Huo family¡¯s residence that day.


    She was against it because she firmly believed that Huo Heng would not leave her alone!


    Old Master Huo called Xia Cha to his side and said with a heavy and sad voice, ¡°Xiaocha, ept reality!¡±

 Chapter 1938 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (20)

    <h4>Chapter 1938: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (20)</h4>


    ept reality?


    What reality was she supposed to ept?


    Xia Cha stood up from the sofa.


    She looked at the Huo family and said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t erect a tombstone. If I say he wille back, he will definitelye back!¡±


    ¡°No matter how long it takes, I will wait for him!¡±


    Xia Cha did not let herself crumble.


    She ate and slept on time every day. She didn¡¯t want Huo Heng to see a haggard and ugly woman when he returned.


    She firmly believed that he would not leave her alone.


    Today, she drove to the studio.


    Along the way, she suddenly saw a tall figure.


    He was wearing a ck shirt and pants, his back looking extremely like Huo Heng¡¯s.


    With a screech, Xia Cha stepped on the brakes.


    Ignoring the traffic, she chased after that figure.


    ¡°Huo Heng, you¡¯re back!¡± She grabbed that person¡¯s arm happily.


    However, the moment the man turned back, she saw a face that didn¡¯t look like Huo Heng at all.


    But she did not let go of the man¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Did you change your identity again? It¡¯s okay. As long as the soul is you, I will like you no matter what you look like.¡±


    The man shook off Xia Cha¡¯s hand.


    Although this woman was very beautiful, she looked like she had mental issues.


    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know you at all.¡±


    Tick, tick, tick¡­


    The driver who was behind her kept honking.


    Xia Cha saw the guardedness and doubts in the man¡¯s eyes. She knew that this person was definitely not her Huo Heng.


    Huo Heng wouldn¡¯t look at her like that.


    When Xia Cha returned to her car, many drivers stuck their heads out and cursed her.


    She acted like she could not hear them.


    ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡±


    ¡°Lunatic.¡±


    ¡°If you want to die, go home and die.¡±


    Xia Cha sat in the car, stunned.


    Tears were circling in her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t cry.


    Even if everyone thought he would nevere back, she would trust him.


    He wouldn¡¯t leave her alone, would he?


    Xia Cha looked out of the car window and said with trembling lips, ¡°Huo Heng, I miss you. Can youe back quickly?¡±


    The only response she received was silence.


    Xia Cha drove to the Huo Corporation.


    Because of Huo Heng¡¯s incident, the Huo Corporation¡¯s shares had been falling recently.


    Old Master Huo had no choice but to take charge.


    Jian Ming met Xia Cha downstairs.


    ¡°Miss Xia?¡±


    Seeing Jian Ming in a hurry, Xia Cha asked softly, ¡°Assistant Jian, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the primary school that Young Master donatedter. It¡¯s already been built. The principal informed Young Master to go for the ribbon-cutting ceremony, but Young Master, he¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Jian Ming nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xia Cha went back, packed her luggage, and took a ne with Jian Ming to the primary school.


    The primary school was in a slightly undeveloped vige, but there were now teaching buildings, a dormitory, canteen, and library.


    There was also a big field. Seeing the students ying basketball and running there, Xia Cha smiled for the first time in a long time.


    It would be great if Huo Heng could see it with his own eyes!


    Xia Cha suddenly felt a little sad.


    Jian Ming looked at Xia Cha, who was still smiling just now. She suddenly looked down and he knew that she was thinking of Young Master.


    ¡°Miss Xia, if Young Master was here, he definitely would not want to see you like this. His biggest wish is for you to be well.¡±


    Xia Cha bit her lip and looked at the blue sky. ¡°Without him by my side, how can I be well?¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Cha cut the ribbon for Huo Heng and had lunch with the children in the canteen.


    Xia Cha unconsciously thought of how she had gone to the old folks¡¯ hoem with Huo heng when they had been in the capital.


    The image of him deliberately stained with flour on her face was still fresh in her mind.


    In the afternoon, the school children performed in the auditorium.


    Xia Cha was arranged to take the lead.


    There was no one sitting beside her. The principal did not know about Huo Heng¡¯s ident and when he found out that he did note, he left a seat for him.


    The lights in the auditorium dimmed. Xia Cha looked at the children¡¯s performances on the stage and her heavy mood seemed to have improved.


    Halfway through the performance, Xia Cha felt someone sitting beside her.


    She thought it was arranged by the school. Since Huo Heng didn¡¯te, she naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    She did not look sideways and focused on the performance on stage.


    After the children finished another dance, Xia Cha suddenly reached out her hand to take water from her seat when she saw the person beside her.


    ¡°Erm, this is my water¡­¡±


    Xia Cha looked sideways and saw the person beside her. She swallowed her unfinished words.


    She blinked.


    The man beside her was wearing a ck sweater with slightly long hair. There was a faint scar at the corner of his eye, but his facial features and the contours of his face were familiar to her.


    Xia Cha blinked again.


    Was she hallucinating again?


    But this hallucination seemed very real¡­


    Xia Cha could not help but raise her hand and caress the man¡¯s face.


    Her lips moved, and she murmured softly, ¡°Huo Heng, is that you?¡±


    She did not hear clearly what the man had said.


    She did not know if she was dreaming.


    This had happened too many times in the past month.


    He was right in front of her, but just as she was about to hug him, he had disappeared.


    ¡°Huo Heng, you came to see me again¡­¡± Xia Cha couldn¡¯t help but sob.¡± I really want you to hug me, but every time you hug me, you disappear. ¡±


    The moment Xia Cha finished speaking, the man beside her hugged her tightly.


    Xia Cha rested her chin on his shoulder.


    Her wet eyshes fluttered like the wings of an injured butterfly.


    But that was not right. He had carried her but did not disappear.


    Xia Cha immediately left the man¡¯s arms. She raised her hand and pinched her face ruthlessly.


    It was so painful!


    ¡°Little fool, it¡¯s not a hallucination. I¡¯m back.¡±


    Xia Cha could not help but scream.


    The children performing on stage seemed to be frightened by her scream.


    Everyone looked at Xia Cha.


    The man reacted quickly and took her hand, walking out of the auditorium.


    Jian Ming, who was sitting in thest row, had been staring at the scene nkly since Huo Heng appeared.


    It was only when Huo Heng pulled Xia Cha out that he realized that Young Master was really back!!!


    Jian Ming was a man and had never cried in a public setting. However, at this moment, tears filled his face.


    Only after Xia Cha was pulled out by Huo Heng did she dare to believe that she was not dreaming or hallucinating when she saw him standing in front of her.


    Xia Cha covered her mouth, turned around, and started to cry uncontrobly.


    Huo Heng hugged Xia Cha tightly.


    ¡°Little Camellia, I¡¯m sorry. ording to the person who saved me, I was unconscious for half a month. When I woke up, my heart hurt and I couldn¡¯t move. My mind was nk too. I only remembered everything in the past two days.¡±


    How could Xia Cha bear to me him? She turned around and hugged him tightly. ¡°Is your heart alright? Are you hurt anywhere else? Did you hurt yourself in the explosion?¡±

 Chapter 1939 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (21)

    <h4>Chapter 1939: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (21)</h4>


    Looking at Xia Cha who had asked several questions in one breath, Huo Heng knew that she was anxious. Looking at her thin face, he replied, ¡°At that time, Third Master asked me to stab myself in the heart. Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t stab my heart. Although I was injured, I was not in any danger.¡±


    ¡°After the Third Master activated the speedboat automatically, I realized that something was wrong. I used the dagger in my hand to unlock the handcuffs and jumped into the sea before hearing the beep.¡±


    ¡°But the power of the explosion was very strong at that time, plus my heart was injured, so I fainted after swimming in the sea for a distance.¡±


    ¡°I was also lucky. ording to the fisherman who saved me then, I floated on the water after fainting.¡±


    Huo Heng took a step closer to Xia Cha and his slender hand caressed her small face. ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡± His hand caressed her long and delicate neck, where two scars could be seen faintly.


    Thinking of how Huo Third Master had scratched her neck, the anger in Huo Heng¡¯s eyes grew. ¡°How dare hey his hands on you!¡±


    Sensing Huo Heng¡¯s murderous intent, Xia Cha held his hand and said, ¡°He¡¯s already dead.¡±


    Before Huo Heng could say anything, Xia Cha released his hand and turned around, facing away from him as she cried again.


    Seeing that she was crying again, Huo Heng was at a loss.


    When he was still Huo Ze, she had never cried like this even when he was terminally ill.


    Looking at her slightly trembling shoulders, Huo Heng frowned and said, ¡°Why did you cry again? Is it because you can¡¯t bear to leave him?¡±


    Huo Heng had called Huo Third Master ¡®Third Uncle¡¯ for many years, so he naturally had some feelings for him.


    However, no matter how strong his feelings were, theyl all paled inparison to the ruthlessness he had toward him time after time.


    This time, Huo Heng could not tolerate him hurting Xia Cha.


    His death was not pitiful at all!


    When Xia Cha heard Huo Heng¡¯s words, she was stunned for a moment. When she regained her senses, she turned around and punched his chest with her fists. ¡°How could it be because of him? My tears are all for you.¡±


    Huo Heng pulled her into his arms and lowered his head, kissing away her tears.


    His thin lips pressed against her lips, his voice slightly hoarse. ¡°Little fool, I¡¯m back. Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±


    Xia Cha hugged his strong waist with both hands and buried her face into his chest. After a while, his shirt was drenched with tears.


    He stopped trying tofort her, because he knew that she had been worried and afraid for the past month and had been suppressing her emotions.


    Now that he was back, she needed to let it out.


    ¡­


    When the principal found Xia Cha and Huo Heng, Xia Cha had just finished crying.


    Her eyes were red and swollen.


    The principal walked over, looked at Xia Cha, and then at Huo Heng.


    When Huo Heng donated money to the primary school, he had not been the one to meet the principal.


    The principal did not know what Huo Heng looked like.


    He thought that Xia Cha had been bullied by the man in front of her and said with a serious expression, ¡°Miss Xia, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t let anyone who dares to bully you in broad daylight off.¡±


    With that said, the principal wanted to call someone over.


    Xia Cha knew that the principal had misunderstood and hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve misunderstood. He¡¯s Mr. Huo, my fianc¨¦.¡±


    The principal was stunned for a moment before he reacted and immediately apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Huo. I saw Miss Xia crying and thought¡­¡±


    Huo Heng waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The principal invited Huo Heng and Xia Cha to return to the auditorium.


    After the performance, the principal, Huo Heng, and the rest took a photo.


    The principal asked Huo Heng to stay for dinner and leave tomorrow. Huo Heng thought of his family who did not know that he was still alive and declined politely.


    On the way back, Xia Cha looked at Huo Heng. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go home first?¡±


    ¡°I contacted you immediately aftering back, but I couldn¡¯t get through to your phone.¡±


    ¡°The signal in the mountains is not good.¡±


    Huo Heng hummed and said, ¡°I saw the news report and found out that you came on my behalf, so I didn¡¯t go home and immediately rushed over.¡±


    Huo Heng held Xia Cha¡¯s hand. ¡°Little Camellia, I missed you.¡±


    Jian Ming, who was driving in front, looked straight ahead.


    The feelings the two of them had for each other formed a conclusion in his heart: happiness came after suffering.


    In the month Young Master had not been around, Miss Xia had been like a walking corpse. When everyone thought that Young Master was really dead, she was firm and persistent that Young Master would definitelye back to look for her!


    What kind of love was this?


    ¡­


    Although the Huo family had suppressed the incident involving Huo Heng, it was still well-known in the high society circle of Harbor City.


    Many rich families went to the Huo family¡¯s old mansion to visit their Old Master.


    Among them, the Liu family had a good rtionship with the Huo family in the past. However, the Liu family had made a wrong investment and had lost a lot of money, so the gap between them and Huo Heng was huge.


    Old Master Liu was a person who liked topete with Old Master Huo.


    Old Master Huo¡¯s life had been smooth-sailing in the past few years. When Huo Ze died, Old Master Liu had been looking forward to the Huo family going downhill.


    Later, it did go downhill, but Old Master Huo found the real Third Master and had a grandson who was better than Huo Ze.


    This time, Old Master Huo¡¯s outstanding grandson had gotten into trouble again. Old Master Liu used the excuse ofing tofort Old Master Huo to secretly scout out the Huo family¡¯s fengshui in hopes that Old Master Huo¡¯s descendants would live short lives.


    Old Master Huo forced his weak body up to send Old Master Liu to the door.


    Old Master Liu kept on saying, ¡°Old Brother, I know a good fengshui master. Why don¡¯t I ask him to take a look at this old mansion for you. Why can¡¯t you keep your grandsons alive?¡±


    Old Master Huo¡¯s expression was already very dark. Old Master Liu did not seem to have seen it and continued, ¡°Oh, I know a monk. Why don¡¯t I get him to perform a ritual for your grandson and deliver him¡­¡±


    Before Old Master Liu could finish, Old Master Huo started to cough violently in anger.


    ¡°Brother Liu, over the years, even if the rtionship between our families is no longer that close, I didn¡¯t take advantage you when your family was on the decline. If you say one more word of it, don¡¯t me me for being rude! After all, apart from having grandchildren, your Liu family has nothing. You¡¯re not even be ranked on the Forbes list!¡±


    Old Master Liu looked embarrassed. He was about to say something when a sharp voice trailed over. ¡°Grandpa, why are you talking so much to him? If I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, his eldest grandson wanted to work with me some time ago. Since his grandfather¡¯s skills are so good, I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t want to work with our Huo Corporation anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform himter that our Huo Corporation will never have any businesses with the Liu Corporation in the future.¡±


    The moment Huo Heng finished speaking, the surrounding air seemed to freeze.


    Old Master Liu looked at Huo Heng, who was walking toward the door. He seemed to have seen a ghost, and fear appeared on his face. ¡°Y-y-you¡­ Are you a human or a ghost?¡±


    Huo Heng ignored Old Master Liu and walked up to Old Master Huo. He held his slightly trembling hand and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back.¡±

 Chapter 1940 - Xia Tang and Huo ZeS Finale (22)

    <h4>Chapter 1940: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯S Finale (22)</h4>


    Old Master Liu suddenly shouted, ¡°Ah, a ghost!¡±


    He rolled his eyes back and fainted. Fortunately, the butler Old Master Liu had brought caught him quickly and took him away hurriedly.


    Old Master Huo held Huo Heng¡¯s hand back, his old face convulsing excitedly.


    Xia Cha got out of the car and walked over.


    Seeing Old Master Huo¡¯s red eyes and trembling body, she hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be agitated. The doctor said that you can¡¯t be too emotional. Huo Heng is really back. You didn¡¯t lose him!¡±


    Old Master Huo nodded vigorously. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the house!¡±


    Jian Yi was in the bedroom upstairs. After Huo Heng¡¯s ident, she had be bedridden.


    The doctor said that it was psychological.


    Huo Yuan would apany Jian Yi whenever he had time.


    Suddenly, a sound came from downstairs, and a familiar voice trailed into her ears. Jian Yi sat up from the bed. ¡°It¡¯s Heng¡¯er.¡±


    Huo Yuan hadn¡¯t slept at allst night. Jian Yi had been sitting by the window the entire night. He was afraid that she would jump down and had been guarding her.


    At this moment, he was sleeping by the bed.


    Hearing the voice of Jian Yi, he quickly looked up.


    ¡°It¡¯s our Heng¡¯er!¡±


    Jian Yi staggered up from the bed.


    Huo Yuan pulled Jian Yi back. ¡°You¡¯re hallucinating again.¡±


    Seeing Jian Yi getting thinner and thinner every day, Huo Yuan was anxious and his heart ached.


    ¡°No, I really heard Heng¡¯er¡¯s voice. He¡¯s downstairs.¡±


    Seeing that Jian Yi was going downstairs forcefully, Huo Yuan had no choice but to help her down.


    When she saw Huo Heng and Old Master Huo sitting in the living room, Jian Yi immediately became energetic and her dull eyes lit up.


    ¡°It¡¯s Heng¡¯er. Heng¡¯er is really back!¡±


    When Huo Heng saw the thin Jian Yi, he hurriedly stood up and walked toward her. ¡°Mom!¡±


    Jian Yi held Huo Heng¡¯s arm hard and scanned him up and down. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back!¡±


    Huo Yuan also walked up to Huo Heng and patted his shoulder. ¡°Rascal, you really frightened us this time!¡±


    Huo Heng was back!


    This news excited everyone in the Huo family.


    Old Master Huo informed them that the Huo family would have dinner together tonight.


    It had been a long time since the Huo family had been so lively.


    During the meal, Old Master Huo praised Xia Cha specially. ¡°We all thought that Ah Heng wouldn¡¯te back. Only Xiaocha firmly believed that you woulde back. Ah Heng, you have to treat Xiaocha well. This child deserves the best.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If Cha Cha suffers in the future, Mom won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Huo Heng looked at his family¡¯s protection of Xia Cha and a smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°She¡¯s my everything. How could I not treat her well? Don¡¯t worry, I will take your love to heart.¡±


    Xia Cha kicked Huo Heng under the table. Why did this fellow say such things?


    ¡­


    Huo Heng drank some wine that night.


    However, everyone was worried about his health and did not let him drink too much.


    Huo Heng and Xia Cha did not stay at the old residence.


    The two of them returned to the luxurious suite Huo Heng had bought that could overlook the night scenery of Harbor City.


    Xia Cha helped Huo Heng to the master bedroom.


    Before getting married, Xia Cha would sleep in the bedroom.


    Huo Heng was a little tired. After Xia Cha helped him to the bed, he fell asleep.


    Xia Cha sat by the bed and looked at him quietly for a while before leaving.


    After taking a bath in the bathroom, Xia Chay on the bed. Looking at the moon outside the window, she seemed to be in a dream.


    She smiled as she hugged her bolster.


    Perhaps it was because she was too happy that she did not feel sleepy at all.


    About an hourter, Xia Cha heard a loud bang at the door.


    She nced at the door with narrowed eyes.


    Huo Heng had woken up. He pushed the door open and walked in.


    Xia Cha hurriedly closed her eyes.


    Huo Heng had taken a bath and was wearing a sleeping robe. His hair was wet with mist and there was a refreshing and pleasant smell in the air.


    He stared at her for a long time before he leaned down and ced a light kiss on her forehead.


    He got up, ready to leave when something grabbed his wrist.


    A fair and soft hand grabbed his wrist.


    Her palms felt hot.


    His wrist was slightly cold.


    Their eyes met under the pale moonlight.


    ¡°Pretending to be asleep?¡± His bright eyes stared at her.


    Xia Cha¡¯s face flushed red as she hummed softly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of waking up after falling asleep to find out that this is just a dream.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl.¡± He pinched her cheek. ¡°Sleep. It¡¯s not a dream.¡±


    ¡°Stay here with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Huo Heng held Xia Cha¡¯s hand andy beside her.


    Xia Cha moved her body and leaned on Huo Heng¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Little Camellia, don¡¯t get too close to me.¡±


    ¡°Huo Heng, let¡¯s go register our marriage tomorrow!¡±


    Huo Heng didn¡¯t hesitate at all. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xia Cha hugged Huo Heng¡¯s neck with both hands and gave him a peck at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Little Camellia, go to sleep.¡±


    She did not say anything and rubbed her face against his again.


    ¡°Little Camellia, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Huo Heng, we¡¯re about to be husband and wife!¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Cha had not had a good sleep in a long time.


    With Huo Heng with her, she didn¡¯t have that nightmare anymore.


    He still remembered what she had told himst night. They were going to register their marriage today.


    When Xia Cha woke up, Huo Heng was already up.


    He had changed into a clean white shirt. His beard was shaved clean, his face thin but handsome.


    He was standing by the window and looked at her when she woke up.


    There was a smile on his lips and the gentle rays of the morning sun fell on him, the gentleness in his eyes seemed like he wanted to drown her in them.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early. Sleep a little more.¡±


    Xia Cha rubbed her eyes. ¡°We still have to register our marriage.¡±


    ¡­


    Xia Cha had also changed into a white shirt. They did not inform their family and drove to the Registry of Marriage.


    Several couples were already queuing in front.


    Seeing the beautiful Huo Heng and Xia Chaing over, the couples in front of them all looked at them.


    ¡°Are you celebrities?¡± The girl standing in front of Xia Cha asked.


    Xia Cha shook her head with a smile.


    ¡°I think you look really familiar. You and your boyfriend are the prettiest people I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The girl wanted to take a photo with Xia Cha and Huo Heng. Xia Cha thought that Huo Heng would refuse, but he was in a good mood and agreed to the girl¡¯s request.


    After the girl got her marriage certificate, she could not wait to post on Weibo.


    Little Sweetie [I¡¯m so lucky today. Not only did I register my marriage with my beloved, but I even met a handsome and beautiful woman who went to register their marriage. They¡¯re really super handsome and beautiful. I hope our love will be happy for a long time! XOXO]


    Under the text were two photos.


    One was the marriage certificate of the girl and her husband, and the other was a photo of the girl with Xia Cha and Huo Heng.


    After the girl posted on Weibo, she went on her honeymoon with her boyfriend.


    When she went abroad and logged into Weibo, she found that there was a continuous stream of news.


    The post that they had posted after registering their marriage immediately had tens of thousands ofments.


    ¡°A-Ah! It¡¯s Xia Cha!¡±


    ¡°Is the man the new President Huo of the Huo Corporation?¡±

 Chapter 1941 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Finale (23)

    <h4>Chapter 1941: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Finale (23)</h4>


    ¡°The two of them are actually married!!!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, their beauty is unbelievable!¡±


    After Xia Cha and Huo Heng registered their marriage, they went back home and slept again.


    She had not slept much the night before and slept until evening.


    Both of their phones were turned off.


    Xia Cha was the first to wake up. She nced at the man beside her and raised her slender fingers to lightly tickle his high nose bridge.


    Huo Heng opened his eyes. His eyshes were very long as he slowly opened them, his amorous eyes filled with confusion.


    When he woke up, he looked like a big boy.


    It was pure and sexy.


    He took her hand and opened his mouth to bite her fingertip.


    Xia Cha giggled.


    ¡°Mrs. Huo,¡± he called her in a low and hoarse voice.


    Xia Cha¡¯s ears were slightly red. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Call me.¡±


    ¡°Huo Heng.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± His eyes narrowed with a trace of danger.


    Xia Cha bit her lip. ¡°Your name¡¯s Huo Heng.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to show you who your husband is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so awkward. I can¡¯t say it.¡±


    Huo Heng looked at her flushed face and did not force her.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Slightly.¡± They were probably the weirdest newlyweds that had gone to sleep for the entire day after registering their marriage.


    ¡°Shall we go out to eat?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xia Cha got up from the bed and turned on her phone.


    The moment she turned on her phone, she received countless messages and unanswered calls.


    Xia Cha nced at the Huo family, her siblings, and the Xia family¡¯s numbers. Something must have happened.


    He opened WeChat and saw that in the Xia family, the Huo family, the Harbor City University group, the Capital University group and the studio group all seemed to be exploding with messages.


    Xia Cha flipped to the chat records that mentioned her. Everyone was asking her why she had secretly registered her marriage.


    Xia Cha was a little dazed.


    The matter between her and Huo Heng was indeed meant to be carried out secretly. She had nned to tell her family and friends at night.


    How did they know everything?


    Xia Cha was still in a daze when another call came in.


    It was Xia Mo.


    ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Cha Cha, you finally answered the call. Your brother and sister couldn¡¯t contact you. They were about to buy a ticket and fly to Harbor City to find you!¡±


    ¡°Ah? I¡­ had something on during the day and turned off my phone.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course. You and Ah Heng just registered your marriage. That¡¯s how it is for couples. However, didn¡¯t you arrange to register your marriage next month so that your family and friends woulde and see?¡±


    Xia Cha was a little embarrassed. ¡°I mentioned it to Huo Hengst night. I don¡¯t want to wait that long.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good too. I¡¯m really happy for you seeing that you two can be together. Continue to rest, I¡¯ll go tell your brother.¡±


    After the call, Xia Cha answered several calls.


    Although their family and friends were a little surprised that they had secretly registered their marriage, all of them congratted them without an exception.


    After the call, Xiaofan mentioned her in the WeChat group. ¡°Cha Cha, oh my god, your Mr. Huo really dotes on his wife. The Huo Corporation¡¯s official Weibo was actually been activated.¡±


    Xia Cha was stunned.


    What official Weibo?


    She hurriedly opened Weibo and clicked on the trending topic.


    Huo Heng had registered a Weibo ount and made his first post.


    [Honey, I¡¯ll love you for their rest of our lives.]


    There were two photos below. One was of them wearing white shirts and sitting close to each other, while the other was of them holding onto their marriage certificate.


    After Huo Heng posted on Weibo, the official Weibo of the Huo Corporation headquarters reposted [Congrattions, Madam]. Then, the Huo Corporation¡¯s branchpany and overseaspanies all reposted [Congrattions, Madam] uniformly.


    Although Xia Cha had been popr in the entertainment industry for a period of time, she had not be a top star. Later, she left the industry and became the person behind the scenes whoposed and wrote songs. She had many friends in the industry.


    Especially Ah Ning, who had been very popr in recent years. After he saw the trending list, he immediately reposted Huo Heng¡¯s Weibo.


    [Congrattions! Start a family soon!]


    When Ah Ning reposted her post, all of his fans left their blessings too.


    For a moment, the poprity of Xia Cha and Huo Heng¡¯s marriage certificate was no less than that of a top celebrity.


    When Xia Cha saw Huo Heng¡¯s post, her eyes turned slightly red and she felt choked up.


    She had not logged into her own Weibo for a long time. She logged in and reposted Huo Heng¡¯s [Dear, I¡¯ll love you for the rest of my life].


    Huo Heng was in the living room. When he heard his phone ring, he picked it up and nced at it.


    When he saw Xia Cha¡¯s post, he couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips up into a smile.


    ¡­


    Three years passed in a sh.


    Xia Cha and Huo Heng held a grand wedding on the ind at the end of the year after they registered their marriage.


    The past few years, she had been very happy.


    Not only did she have a happy family, but her career was doing well too.


    Her studio had already be one of the top entertainment and financialpanies in Harbor City.


    Even Ah Ning¡¯s studio had signed with herpany.


    Thepany would choose a group of newbies every year. Recently, there was a trend of trainees. The video website under thepany was also preparing to release an idol group reality show.


    Many managementpanies would introduce newbies to this reality show, and Xia Cha¡¯spany was no exception.


    After Xiaofan graduated, she went directly to Harbor City to help Xia Cha. Now, she was in charge of finding new talents.


    She chose five outstanding young boys to take part in the group reality show.


    On this day, Xia Cha received a call from Xiaofan and went to thepany to assess the neer¡¯s levels.


    One of the boys in the middle had debuted abroad before. He was rather popr, had a delicate appearance and had excellent singing and dancing skills.


    Recently, they had been training for more than three months. Xia Cha felt that they had worked hard. Before participating in the reality show, she invited them out for dinner.


    Xia Cha and Xiaofan took them to a high-end seafood restaurant.


    Before they arrived, Xia Cha had already booked a private room.


    When they went in, a group of people came out of another room.


    Huo Heng walked among the crowd and saw Xia Cha immediately. There was an exquisite boy standing beside her, looking at Xia Cha with a pleasant face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why women nowadays are surrounded by young boys who are prettier than girls. They¡¯re living morefortably than men!¡±


    Before that client beside Huo Heng could finish speaking, Huo Heng red at him coldly.


    Jian Ming, who was behind Huo Heng, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Did this client not get to know the Huo Corporation¡¯s President¡¯s wife before he came to work with them?


    Huo Heng returned to the car with a dark expression. Jian Ming nced at him carefully. ¡°Young Master, are you going back to thepany?¡±


    Huo Heng pursed his thin lips and didn¡¯t speak.


    A notification sounded on her phone.


    He paid attention to only Xia Cha on his Weibo, and she had just posted on Weibo.


    Xia Cha reposted the exquisite boy¡¯s Weibo post.


    [All the best! Repost @Cheng Xiang: Having a meal with my pretty boss before heading into training camp!]

 Chapter 1942 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Grand Finale (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1942: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Grand Finale (1)</h4>


    Xia Cha did not know that Huo Heng had seen her Weibo. She was talking to Xiaofan.


    Cheng Xiang nced at Xia Cha.


    Being in the entertainment industry, he had seen countless beauties.


    However, he was stunned by every nce at Xia Cha.


    Cheng Xiang had a good impression of Xia Cha, but he knew that Xia Cha was married and lived happily.


    He could only hide the hidden admiration in his heart carefully.


    Cheng Xiang nced at Weibo once more.


    He suddenly realized that the post he posted had been deleted!


    Cheng Xiang was somewhat confused.


    After Xia Cha reposted that post, she did not log in again.


    After dinner, she drove home.


    She and Huo Heng were still staying in that luxurious suite on the top floor. They would return to the Huo family¡¯s old mansion once or twice a week.


    Xia Cha opened the door and smiled when she saw Huo Heng¡¯s shoes.


    They had both been busy with work recently and seldom came back before nine.


    Xia Cha changed into her slippers and walked toward the bedroom.


    She didn¡¯t see Huo Heng in the bedroom, so she walked to the door of the study.


    The door of the study was not closed. Through the ajar door, Xia Cha saw Huo Heng sitting in front of the desk, looking at theputer with a serious expression.


    Xia Cha thought he was working and did not disturb him.


    She went to the bathroom to take a bath, put on her pajamas, and went to the study again.


    Huo Heng¡¯s tall body was leaned against the back of the chair. Seeing that the door of the study was pushed open, he nced at her.


    His expression darkened even more.


    ¡°Are you done working overtime? Do you want some supper?¡±


    Huo Heng pursed his thin lips tightly, looking like he did not want to talk to Xia Cha.


    Xia Cha did not know what had happened to him. She walked in and ced her hand on his arm. ¡°Did you meet with a problem at work?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Xia Cha wanted to say something, but seeing the slightly gloomy look in his eyes, she sighed softly. ¡°Take a bath and rest early when you¡¯re done. I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go to sleep first.¡±


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha¡¯s retreating figure and his expression darkened.


    Why wouldn¡¯t she ask him more if she saw that he was unhappy?


    Xia Cha returned to the bedroom and called Jian Ming.


    ¡°Did your Young Master¡¯s work not go smoothlytely?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I noticed that his mood was a little off today. How was your schedule today?¡±


    Seeing Xia Cha ask, Jian Ming told her about how Huo Heng met her and the young hunk at the seafood restaurant.


    Hearing this, Xia Cha was speechless for a long time.


    Huo Heng stayed in the study for half an hour before he walked into the bedroom. Seeing that Xia Cha was not asleep yet, he could not help but nce at her.


    She was wearing a white round-neck pajamas. She was half lying on the bed with a book in her hand and her long eyshes cast shadows on her face.


    Now, she was somewhere between a girl and a woman. She was pure and pretty.


    Her fair and smooth face shone under the soft light.


    Xia Cha knew that Huo Heng was looking at her, but she ignored him.


    Huo Heng entered the bathroom.


    After showering, Xia Cha was already lying on the bed.


    Huo Heng lifted the nket and turned off the lights before hey down.


    Neither of them spoke and the air fell into a dead silence.


    Xia Cha¡¯s soft breathing entered Huo Heng¡¯s ears. The tip of his nose seemed to smell the fresh scent of lemon after she showered.


    Huo Heng couldn¡¯t sleep. He stared at the dark ceiling for a while.


    He could not help but turn around, his long arms pulling the woman into his arms.


    Xia Cha immediately rejected his embrace.


    She moved toward the side of the bed.


    Huo Heng clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re angry at me?¡±


    Xia Cha did not speak.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t moving, Huo Heng moved to her side.


    Xia Cha was about to move toward the bed when Huo Heng hugged her again. ¡°If you move again, you¡¯ll fall down.¡±


    Xia Cha hit his arm a few times.


    ¡°Why are you angry? Is it because I ignored you in the study?¡±


    Xia Cha snorted. ¡°What are you angry about again?¡±


    Naturally, Huo Heng wouldn¡¯t tell her. He was just angry at her for smiling so nicely at that young hunk.


    He could tell at one nce that the young hunk was interested in her!


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry about anything.¡± Huo Heng only realized that he was being childish after hugging her.


    She had such an outstanding man like him. Who else would she like?


    At this thought, Huo Heng couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Xia Cha wanted to push Huo Heng away, but he turned her around and ced his hands on top of her head. Without giving her a chance to speak, he lowered his head and pressed his lips against hers.


    ¡­


    The couple eventually made up with each other.


    Besides, they had not quarreled, they had only had a short cold war.


    In the morning, they returned to normal.


    Xia Cha tied Huo Heng¡¯s tie and poked him with her slender finger. ¡°Don¡¯t be so childish in the future.¡±


    Xia Cha did not say it explicitly, but the smart Huo Heng naturally knew what she meant.


    He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because I care about you too much.¡±


    ¡­


    After work, Huo Heng went to Xia Cha¡¯spany.


    He was usually too busy and rarely came to Xia Cha¡¯s entertainmentpany.


    The front deskdy knew Huo Heng. ¡°Mr. Huo, Sister Xia is in a meeting. You can go upstairs to her office and wait there.¡±


    Huo Heng went upstairs.


    Her assistant came up to him and wanted to make tea for Huo Heng, but Huo Heng waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tour the ce. You don¡¯t have to bother about me.¡±


    With one hand in his pocket, Huo Heng looked around.


    Seeing that there was a lounge, he walked over and was about to open the door when he heard two staff say,


    ¡°Cheng Xiang is really handsome. Didn¡¯t you notice that every time he looked at Sister Xia, his eyes were filled with stars?¡±


    ¡°If Sister Xia wasn¡¯t married, I would really want to be a fan of them!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Cheng Xiang is handsome, but he¡¯s not on the same level as Sister Xia¡¯s husband.¡±


    ¡°I know Sister Xia¡¯s husband is very handsome too, but what¡¯s the use of being handsome? He hasn¡¯te to fetch Sister Xia many times in a year and once when Sister Xia had stomach cramps, it was Cheng Xiang who went to buy the medicine for Sister Xia!¡±


    ¡°Say, Sister Xia and Mr. Huo have been married for three years. Why don¡¯t they have any children?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Alright, let¡¯s not discuss our boss¡¯ private matters!¡±


    ¡­


    Huo Heng returned to Xia Cha¡¯s office and thought about the words of the two staff.


    For the past three years, he and Xia Cha had focused on their career.


    When he took over the Huo Corporation, there were many of the higher management executives who had been brought along by Huo Third Master, Fourth Master Huo, so they did not do their best for him. He needed to remove the people in the management, and also develop the Huo Corporation, often going abroad for business trips.


    Xia Cha had also started an entertainmentpany. Although they were together whenever they had time, there were not many days when they could be together.


    Fortunately, the Huo Corporation¡¯s current development was on track. He could continue his work in the future and had spare time to apany Xia Cha.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Xia Cha returned to the office quietly. Seeing Huo Heng sitting on the sofa in a daze, she walked behind him and ced her hands on his shoulders, her face right in front of him.


    Huo Heng turned to look at Xia Cha and kissed her without saying anything.

 Chapter 1943 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Grand Finale (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1943: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Grand Finale (2)</h4>


    ¡°Ahem, I¡¯d better go out first¡­¡± Xiaofan, who was about to put the notes from the meeting on Xia Cha¡¯s desk, coughed awkwardly and turned to go out.


    Xia Cha looked at the handsome man in front of her and smiled gently like running water. ¡°You¡¯re not busy today?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa called and asked us to go back for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let me sign some documents and we¡¯ll go back.¡±


    Xia Cha got up and sat at her desk.


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha, who was lowering her head to sign the document. He suddenly realized that this girl had grown up, matured, and be more and more feminine.


    After Xia Cha signed the document, she found Huo Heng staring at her without blinking and she smiled. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°My wife is beautiful.¡±


    Xia Cha red at him with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ve been married for several years, but you still say such things.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say that for the rest of my life. When you¡¯re old, you¡¯ll be the most beautiful olddy in the world.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯ll also be the most handsome old man in the world.¡±


    The two of them returned to the Huo family¡¯s old mansion for dinner. Along the way, Xia Cha received a call.


    After the call, Huo Heng saw Xia Cha frowning slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°University ss reunion.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been calling me for three years. Forget it, I¡¯ll just go once!¡± Most of the time, she was in Harbor City and would bump into her ssmate asionally. Every time they called her, she would not go. In the eyes of others, she was too arrogant.


    Huo Heng held Xia Cha¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you going to bring a plus-one?¡±


    ¡°The rule is that family members are not allowed.¡±


    ¡­


    The weekend.


    Huo Heng sent Xia Cha to the clubhouse. Before Xia Cha got out of the car, he hugged her and said, ¡°Call me before you end. I¡¯lle and fetch you.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the man who, for some reason, was sending her to work and picking her up after work. ¡°You¡¯ve been so passionate recently. Do you have any ulterior motives?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of wild men wanting my wife¡¯s beauty.¡±


    Xia Cha punched his shoulder with her fist. ¡°You¡¯re annoying.¡±


    ¡­


    When Xia Cha arrived at the private room, several female ssmates surrounded Chen Xinying, who was center of attention. They were all praising her for her branded bags, watches, nes, and clothes.


    Chen Xinying noticed Xia Cha from the corner of her eye and secretly sized her up.


    Xia Cha did not know if she was hallucinating, but she felt Chen Xinying¡¯s gazend on her t stomach for a few seconds.


    ¡°Xia Cha, you¡¯re here.¡± Chen Xinying weed her warmly.


    Xia Cha nodded lightly. She walked over and sat between her roommates that she was close to.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Chen Xinying. So what if she¡¯s wearing branded goods? How can her status be higher than yours?¡± Her roommates rolled her eyes.


    Her roommate had also gotten married two years ago and had a sonst year. She had gained some weight, but she did not lose out in cuteness.


    Xia Cha smiled and changed the topic. ¡°I saw the baby video you posted that day. He¡¯s so chubby and cute.¡±


    ¡°Right? I even regretted being pregnant with him at first and couldn¡¯t have my own career. But after he was born, I felt that my sacrifice was worth it.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be toote for me to find a job after he weans.¡± The roommate looked at Xia Cha and said, ¡°Cha Cha, when do you and Mr. Huo n to have a child?¡±


    At the mention of this question, Xia Cha¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    After they got married, Huo Heng doted on her a lot.


    She did everything she could, but he stuck to his own opinion when it came to having children.


    He did not want her to take even the slightest risk!


    Old Master Huo and Jian Yi had tried to persuade him several times, but it had no effect.


    Chen Xinying secretly observed Xia Cha¡¯s movements. Seeing Xia Cha¡¯s eyes darken after hearing the mention of a child, she confirmed her guess.


    Chen Xinying was now working in the Huo Corporation. Through her own hard work, she had be a member of the president¡¯s office.


    Although she was not the head assistant yet, she was also a capable assistant who received an excellent sry.


    All the girls in the president¡¯s office liked Huo Heng.


    But the other two were old.


    Only Chen Xinying, who was known as the belle of assistants in the president¡¯s office, was ranked at the top with her beauty.


    Initially, she could only dream on since Huo Heng and Xia Cha were married.


    However, the two of them had been married for three years. Not only had Xia Cha not given birth to a child, but she had never even gotten pregnant.


    The women in thepany had already secretly gossiped. Which woman who married into a rich family did not want to have children to stabilize her status? From what she knew, some female celebrities wanted to have children in order to enter a rich family, but Xia Cha did not¡­


    Thepany had long spread that Xia Cha was a hen that could noty an egg.


    Chen Xinying felt that she had a chance.


    Even if Huo Heng did not give her a status, she would give birth to a son for him who would inherit the Huo family¡¯s fortune. After all, Xia Cha couldn¡¯t have children.


    Chen Xinying was nning happily, and she looked at Xia Cha with more pride and sympathy.


    ¡­


    In the following days, Chen Xinying dressed herself up more. Every time Huo Heng came to thepany, she would call him President Huo gently.


    Unfortunately, Huo Heng never looked at her.


    There were a total of twenty people in the president¡¯s office. Jian Ming was the president¡¯s assistant and their boss.


    Among the twenty people, there were only three women, two of whom were married. She was the youngest and most beautiful.


    Originally, the President¡¯s office did not want beautiful and youthful women, but she was very close to the HR manager and the HR department strongly rmended her, saying that she was capable.


    However, after she came up, she realized that she could not enter the president¡¯s office at any time. Although she was an assistant, she was also the lowest-ranked assistant. She could not directly contact Huo Heng.


    Chen Xinying was trying to find a chance to rise again so that she could get in touch with Huo Heng. It was then that her opportunity came.


    On this day, the male assistant, who was supposed to apany Huo Heng, felt ufortable, so Chen Xinying offered to go in his ce.


    The male assistant had eaten with Chen Xinying and knew that she was good with liquor, so he did not think too much about it and agreed.


    ¡­


    Jian Ming was slightly stunned when he saw Chen Xinyinging over. Chen Xinying immediately exined the assistant¡¯s stomach difort.


    Jian Ming nodded. ¡°Can you drink?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have a very good alcohol tolerance.¡±


    The client Huo Heng was going to meet was an alcoholic, and Chen Xinying took a lot of alcohol on Huo Heng¡¯s behalf.


    Despite her good alcohol tolerance, she was still slightly dizzy in the end.


    Not only did Chen Xinying, but Jian Ming had also been forced to drink a lot of alcohol.


    Huo Heng asked the driver to drive them back.


    Jian Ming¡¯s house was close to the restaurant and he got out of the car first.


    When they arrived at Chen Xinying¡¯s house, Huo Heng asked the driver to send her off.


    But Chen Xinying did not get out of the car. She looked at the man who was sitting far away from her and could not help leaning closer to him.


    Huo Heng frowned. ¡°Assistant Chen, your house is here. Get off.¡±


    Chen Xinying didn¡¯t move, merely staring at the man¡¯s handsome and charismatic face under the light. She smiled coyly at him. ¡°President Huo, actually¡­ I¡¯ve known you for a long time.¡±


    Huo Heng clearly did not have the patience to listen to Chen Xinying. His expression was fierce as he said, ¡°Get off!¡±


    ¡°President Huo, I don¡¯t care if you have a wife or not. If she can¡¯t have children, how about I have your children?¡± Chen Xinying raised her hand, wanting to caress Huo Heng¡¯s face.


    Huo Heng shook her hand off.


    ¡°Assistant Chen, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°I do! Your wife, Xia Cha, was my ssmate. What¡¯s so good about her? She has no background and has a cold personality. She only has good looks. But President Huo, you¡¯re not such a superficial person¡­ So what if Xia Cha is good-looking? She can¡¯t have children. She has been married to you for three years but has never even gotten pregnant. How can the Huo family tolerate such a woman?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, Chen Xinying was kicked out of the car.


    The pain made Chen Xinying sober up a little.


    The driver shook his head when he saw Chen Xinying. ¡°You¡¯d better pray for yourself!¡±


    The chauffeur got into the car and drove away.


    Chen Xinying looked at the departing car and suddenly remembered what she had said in the car. She wanted to bite her tongue off!


    She was doomed before she could even implement her n!


    The next day, Chen Xinying received a letter.


    After being fired by the Huo Corporation, which otherpany would want her?


    Chen Xinying had really shot herself in the foot this time. She was indignant, so she spread the news of Xia Cha being infertile in the school¡¯s chat group.


    ¡­


    Xia Cha did not know what had happened to Huo Heng recently. He was treating her even better than before.


    He did not work overtime during the weekend and apanied her to shop, read, and watch movies.


    On this day, when they were in the mall, Xia Cha met her university roommate who was hugging her child.


    Huo Heng stood at the side and watched Xia Cha carrying her roommate¡¯s son, smiling and her eyes filled with softness. Suddenly, his heart ached.


    After shopping, they returned to the old mansion for dinner.


    The moment they returned, he saw the Old Master¡¯s angry expression.


    Old Master Huo was like a child as he got older, and his emotions were written all over his face.


    The butler exined, ¡°Old Master went to y chess at an old friend¡¯s house in the afternoon and met Old Master Liu. Old Master Liu¡¯s eldest grandson had a second child and even secretly mocked Old Master for not being lucky. He might not have see his great-grandson even up until the day he passes away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the study to see Grandpa,¡± Xia Cha said.


    Huo Heng stood in front of the French windows in the living room, his thin lips slightly pursed as he looked out of the window thoughtfully.


    ¡­


    That night.


    Huo Heng hugged Xia Cha and kissed her ear. ¡°Little Camellia, do you like children?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Xia Cha was originally sleepy, but when she heard Huo Heng¡¯s words, she immediately sobered up.


    She turned around and hugged Huo Heng¡¯s thin waist. ¡°If I say I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯d definitely be lying to you. I couldn¡¯t keep my child all three times. I¡¯m also afraid that I won¡¯t be able to keep it the next time.¡±


    ¡°But what can I do? The more time I spend with you, the more I like you. I just want to have our baby.¡±


    She looked up from his chest, staring at his slightly silent face as she kissed his chin. ¡°Hubby, go and do the surgery. If I still can¡¯t keep the child even if I get pregnant, I won¡¯t think about it anymore, alright?¡±


    Hearing her words, Huo Heng felt terrible.


    She was his weakness and he did not want to try anymore.


    He really did not want her to experience that kind of pain again.


    ¡­


    After a few days of thinking, Huo Heng made a decision.


    He said to Xia Cha, ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip for half a month.¡±


    Xia Cha did not doubt him.


    Huo Heng went for the surgery.

 Chapter 1944 - Xia Tang and Huo Zes Grand Finale (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1944: Xia Tang and Huo Ze¡¯s Grand Finale (3)</h4>


    Huo Heng¡¯s business trip was very normal to Xia Cha.


    Until a week after his business trip, she was about to get off work when Xiaofan identally asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen your Mr. Huoing to fetch you recently?¡±


    Xia Cha packed her desk documents. ¡°He¡¯s on a business trip.¡±


    Xiaofan hummed softly.


    Xia Cha looked up at Xiaofan and asked with a smile, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Xiaofan shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    The two of them walked out of thepany. Xia Cha stepped forward into the car and Xiaofan could not help but ask, ¡°Cha Cha, you haven¡¯t had a vacation in a long time. You¡¯re not busy for now. Why don¡¯t you go on a vacation with Mr. Huo?¡±


    Xia Cha knocked on Xiaofan¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯ve got a bad memory. He¡¯s on a business trip. How can we go on a vacation?¡±


    ¡°What I meant was that you should go after hees back. Mr. Huo is young and capable, handsome, and rich. I¡¯m sure there will be many women staring at him. You have to hold on to him tightly!¡±


    Xia Cha said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of having a man you can only keep by clinging to him? He¡¯s not as dependable as money!¡±


    Xia Cha got into the car with a smile.


    Xiaofan scratched her head. What Cha Cha said seemed to make sense!


    However, she seemed to have seen Mr. Huo when she went to the hospital to get her medicine this morning. He wasn¡¯t on a business trip at all!


    ¡­


    After returning, Xia Cha looked through her phone.


    She realized that Huo Heng hadn¡¯t sent her any videos recently, and that he only called or messaged her every day.


    After Xia Cha showered, she made a call.


    It rang for a long time. Just when Xia Cha thought that no one would answer, the person on the other end picked it up, but he changed it to a voice call.


    ¡°Is it not convenient to video call?¡±


    Huo Heng nodded.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°The hotel.¡±


    ¡°Are there any other women around you?¡±


    Huo Heng chuckled. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I bet you wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    After talking to him for a while, Xia Cha fell asleep.


    She did not work the next day and slept in.


    After washing up, she nced at her phone.


    An unknown number had sent a message.


    ¡°Yummy Restaurant. There¡¯s a surprise.¡±


    Xia Cha nced at the message time. It had been sent half an hour ago.


    Xia Cha frowned slightly.


    Since she hadn¡¯t eaten yet, there was no harm in going to Yummy Restaurant.


    Xia Cha drove to Yummy Restaurant.


    She was about to get out of the car when she saw a familiar figure sitting by thest row of the French windows.


    A woman in her thirties was sitting in front of the man. She looked noble and elegant. They were talking about something and the smile on the woman¡¯s face never ceased.


    Seeing such a scene, it was impossible to say that she had no feelings.


    She closed her eyes slightly to make herself calm down.


    She took out her phone and called Huo Heng.


    Almost immediately, Huo Heng answered the call.


    ¡°Huo Heng, I¡¯ll book a flight to find you now.¡±


    Seeming to have been surprised by her words, Huo Heng¡¯s breathing froze for a few seconds. ¡°Little Camellia, when I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go on a vacation with you, okay?¡±


    Xia Cha tightened her grip on her phone and looked at Huo Heng angrily. ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°Talking to a client.¡±


    ¡°Is it a man or woman?¡±


    Huo Heng lowered his voice and said, ¡°A woman. Don¡¯t worry, Little Camellia. Other than you, all the other women have nothing to do with me, except for those who are only interested in the benefits I can give them.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at Huo Heng and the woman. Their actions did not seem intimate.


    Huo Heng was indeed seeing a client, and he was not lying to her.


    But he was not on a business trip, so why had he lied to her?


    ¡°I¡¯m still busy, Little Camellia. I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    The moment Huo Heng finished speaking, Xia Cha hung up first.


    Xia Cha turned the car around and left.


    Huo Heng nced at the road outside inadvertently. When he saw a familiar car, his heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Madam Li, I¡¯m sorry. We can discuss our coboration another time!¡±


    Huo Heng got up, paid the bill, and left quickly.


    He was at the hospital originally, but this Madam Li only agreed to talk about a coboration with him after meeting him, so he had no choice but toe personally.


    Not long after Xia Cha returned home, Huo Heng also returned.


    Xia Cha sat in the living room watching television.


    She flipped through the channels mindlessly.


    Huo Heng walked over and put his arm around her shoulders. ¡°You saw me?¡±


    The next second, Huo Heng waved his hand away.


    ¡°That¡¯s really a client.¡±


    Xia Cha put down the remote control and raised her eyebrows at Huo Heng. ¡°I guess you know why I¡¯m upset?¡±


    She believed that he would not do anything behind her back, but she did not know why he had lied.


    Huo Heng did not tell her the reason because he did not know if he could recover after the surgery. He was afraid that he would give her hope and disappoint her.


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha¡¯s expression that said that she would not forgive him if he did not exin himself clearly today. He sighed slightly and said, ¡°I went to the hospital for an operation.¡±


    Xia Cha immediately understood what he meant.


    Her angry expression immediately changed after hearing his words. ¡°Really?¡±


    Huo Heng nodded in embarrassment.


    He had promised to not let her take any risk, but he had not done it.


    Seeing Huo Heng¡¯s expression, Xia Cha could guess his thoughts. She held his arm and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants a baby. I couldn¡¯t be happier if you went for the surgery. I really won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Huo Heng pulled Xia Cha into his arms and rested his chin on her head. ¡°Little Camellia, I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer again.¡±


    Xia Cha smiled.


    It was worth it to suffer like this!


    ¡­


    After Huo Heng recovered, the two of them started to prepare for pregnancy.


    Xia Cha felt that with her character, it should be easy for her to get pregnant.


    After all, she had gotten pregnant very quickly the first three times.


    But this time, she had not gotten pregnant for three months.


    Xia Cha started to panic.


    Was her body not fit to be pregnant again?


    After another report, Xia Cha was not in the mood to do anything.


    Huo Heng returned home from work and looked at Xia Cha, who was lying on the sofa. He walked over and touched her head. ¡°This isn¡¯t bad. There¡¯s only the two of us and no one wille and snatch you away from me.¡±


    Xia Cha threw a bolster at the man.


    Half a yearter.


    After countless disappointments, Xia Cha did not have any expectations.


    Perhaps God didn¡¯t want her and Huo Heng to have children!


    It was almost time for her period and her stomach was throbbing in pain.


    Xia Cha knew that there was no hope this month.


    She went to the Huo Corporation to look for Huo Heng. After the meeting, Huo Heng looked at the woman lying on the desk. He walked over and hugged her from behind.


    ¡°Stop thinking about it and just let nature takes its course. If it doesn¡¯t work, wouldn¡¯t it be better for the two of us to spend our life together?¡±


    Xia Cha pouted. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s fated for us to have difficulty having children?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Xia Cha red at Huo Heng angrily.


    ¡°No, no. I have to go to the hospital for an examination. If I really can¡¯t get pregnant, I¡¯ll give up!¡±


    ¡­


    Unable to beat Xia Cha, Huo Heng brought her to the hospital the next day.


    When the doctor learned that Xia Cha was preparing for pregnancy, he gave her a scan to check if she was pregnant.


    Although Xia Cha did not think she was pregnant, she still went for the checkup obediently.


    Ten minutester, the investigator handed Xia Cha a scan.


    She froze when she saw the positive results.


    ¡°Huo Heng, look. Did they make a mistake?¡±


    Huo Heng nced at the report Xia Cha had handed over.


    Tsk. How could this be a mistake? She was clearly pregnant!


    ¡°Did they type this wrongly?¡±


    Huo Heng looked at Xia Cha, who had be a fool, and could not help but rub her head. ¡°My foolish wife, you¡¯re really pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Xia Cha, who had always paid attention in public, could not help but scream out loud.


    Huo Heng saw many people looking at them, but he did not stop Xia Cha and looked at her lovingly and gently.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s still a blood test. I¡¯ll only believe it when the results are out!¡±


    An hourter.


    Xia Cha did not dare to look at the results. After Huo Heng received the card, he nced at it.


    Xia Cha opened one eye. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Xia Cha nced at the report in Huo Heng¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Am I really pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Cha looked excited. She hugged Huo Heng¡¯s neck and kissed him roughly on the lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m really pregnant. I¡¯m really pregnant!¡±


    ¡­


    After they left the hospital, Xia Cha and Huo Heng returned to the Huo family¡¯s old residence.


    After dinner, Xia Cha sat on the sofa and looked at the people in the Huo family¡¯s old residence. She smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, Dad, Mom, I have good news to tell you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant!¡±


    Xia Cha said, ¡°How¡­ did you know?¡±


    Jian Yi said, ¡°Someone posted the video of you shouting in the hospital online!¡±


    Xia Cha was stunned. Aftering back, she had not looked at her phone, afraid that there would be radiation.


    She hurriedly took out her phone from her bag and saw that she and Huo Heng were on the trending list again. Before she announced it to her family, Huo Heng had posted on Weibo: 1 plus 1 =?


    This fellow!


    ¡°Cha Cha, after you get pregnant, move back to the old residence!¡± Old Master Huo said to Xia Cha, ¡°There are many servants in the old residence. They can take good care of you. We have a family doctor too.¡±


    Xia Cha had a trauma about being pregnant again. She was about to agree when she heard Huo Heng say, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at the man who was more nervous than her and could not help but smile.


    ¡­


    The first night after Xia Cha and Huo Heng moved back to the old mansion, Huo Heng regretted agreeing to move back.


    Old Master Huo and Jian Yi agreed to let Xia Cha and Huo Heng sleep in separate rooms.


    Besides, in order to take care of Xia Cha, Jian Yi had even brought Qiu Zhi over. Qiu Zhi and Xia Cha slept in the same room.


    Huo Heng could defy Old Master Huo, but he couldn¡¯t chase his mother-inw out!


    Seeing Huo Heng¡¯s depressed and afraid expression, Xia Cha was overjoyed.


    Huo Heng pinched her nose when no one was around. ¡°You heartless girl!¡±


    Ever since they got married, as long as Huo Heng did not go on business trips, Xia Cha would sleep on the same bed with him.


    Xia Cha was not used to it without him now.


    However, Qiu Zhi was very good at taking care of people. Whenever Xia Cha wanted to drink or eat at night, she would bring her food in time.


    However, it was very tiring like this.


    Seeing the faint shadow under Qiu Zhi¡¯s eyes, Xia Cha said with heartache, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t sleep with me. I¡¯ll always wake you up at night.¡±


    ¡°You silly child, I¡¯m not tired at all.¡±


    Huo Heng came back from work and heard the conversation between Xia Cha and Qiu Zhi. He rushed over and put his face in front of Xia Cha. ¡°Honey, go back to the master bedroom tonight. I¡¯ll serve you well if you need anything!¡±


    With that said, she looked at Qiu Zhi. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely take good care of your daughter.¡±


    Qiu Zhi said, ¡°You young and hot-tempered¡­¡±


    Xia Cha interrupted Qiu Zhi with a blush. ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve finally waited for this child. Huo Heng and I cherish him very much. We definitely won¡¯t mess around.¡±


    Qiu Zhi nodded. ¡°Alright then!¡±


    It was really too difficult for the couple to split up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Sister Jian and Master Huoter.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re really a living reincarnation of Buddha.¡± Huo Heng held Xia Cha¡¯s hand tightly. It was so good that he did not have to sleep apart from his wife anymore!


    ¡­


    During the first prenatal examination, Xia Cha was lying on the bed. When she heard the child¡¯s strong heartbeat, she was so excited that her tears kept flowing.


    ¡°Congrattions, Mrs Huo. You¡¯re pregnant with twins.¡±


    Xia Cha was stunned.


    She was pregnant with twins?


    ¡°Twins.¡±


    The doctor nodded.


    Xia Cha felt a lump in her throat and her eyes turned red.


    Huo Heng was waiting for Xia Cha at the supermarket. When he saw hering out with red eyes, his heart tightened.


    Could it be that the checkup results were not good?


    Huo Heng pursed his lips tightly. Reaching out his long arms, he pulled Xia Cha into his arms.


    ¡°No matter what the result is, I will always be by your side. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the most important one.¡±


    Xia Cha looked up from the man¡¯s refreshing arms and blinked her long eyshes. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. In my heart, no one is more important than my Mrs. Huo.¡±


    Xia Cha pulled Huo Heng¡¯s hand and ced it on her abdomen.


    ¡°How about your two children?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Two children?


    Huo Heng lowered his eyes and looked at Xia Cha in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ do you mean that you¡¯re pregnant with twins?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s eyes turned red.


    He pulled Xia Cha into his arms again.


    ¡°Mrs. Huo, your man is amazing!¡±


    Hearing how he did not forget to praise himself, she really wanted to roll her eyes at him.


    ¡­


    It was naturally much harder to have twins than to have only one child, especially with Xia Cha¡¯s health.


    In theter stages of her pregnancy, she bled a little and was confined to her bed.


    Other people who were pregnant would gain weight, but apart from her stomach, her face looked even thinner.


    ¡°Little Camellia, is it worth it for these two children?¡±


    Seeing her work so hard, Huo Heng¡¯s heart ached.


    Xia Cha caressed her bulging stomach and shook her head. ¡°No matter how hard or tiring it is, it¡¯s all worth it!¡±


    Huo Heng pressed his face against her stomach and said to the two children in his stomach hoarsely, ¡°You made Mommy work so hard. When youe out, Daddy will hit you!¡±


    Xia Cha red at Huo Heng. ¡°Don¡¯t hit them.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll listen to Mrs, Huo.¡±


    Although she was suffering, she was now the family¡¯s treasure.


    Huo Heng¡¯s status at home declined, and almost everyone surrounded Xia Cha.


    Xia Yanran also came and would take care of Xia Cha personally every day.


    Soon, it was time for Xia Cha to give birth.


    Because of her weak body and the fact that she was carrying twins, she could only do a caesarean section.


    The Huo family and the Xia family were all waiting outside thebor room.


    Huo Heng was extremely nervous and his forehead was drenched in sweat.


    He kept praying in his heart that the heavens would bless his wife, even if it cost his life.


    After some time, the group outside the delivery room heard the loud cry of a baby.


    ¡°She gave birth! She gave birth!¡±


    However, Huo Heng couldn¡¯t seem to hear anything as he stared fixedly at thebor room.


    Not too longter, the nurse came out with two babies in her arms.


    ¡°A girl and a boy.¡±


    Huo Heng didn¡¯t move. Old Master Huo and the others went forward and hugged the two children.


    The nurse was about to go in when her arm was grabbed by someone.


    The man who was grabbing him had his face tensed and was breaking out in cold sweat. ¡°How¡¯s my wife?¡±


    The nurse¡¯s arm was almost broken by Huo Heng, but she didn¡¯t dare toin and quickly replied, ¡°Mrs. Huo is just a little weak. Nothing serious.¡±


    Hearing this, Huo Heng let out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡­


    When the Huo family¡¯s twins were three years old, Old Master Huo brought them to an old friend¡¯s house for a gathering.


    Old Master Liu also went over. Seeing Old Master Huo with two delicate children, he lowered his eyes and left without eating.


    The people from the Huo family, regardless of whether they were old or young, had an extraordinary aura around them.


    ¡°Grandpa, why did that old man look at you as though he was a mouse that just saw cat?¡± Little Huo Ling raised his head and asked Old Master Huo in confusion.


    Old Master Huo said proudly, ¡°He used tough at me for not having a great grandson.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you brought our sister and I here to embarrass him.¡±


    Old Master Huo was speechless.


    ¡­


    Little Huo Ling and Little Huo Yao were five years old.


    Little Huo Ling had already be the little bully in kindergarten. Not only that, he also doted on his sister to death.


    If a boy gave Little Huo Yao chocte, Little Huo Ling would beat that boy up.


    When Little Huo Yao returned home, sheined pitifully, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I don¡¯t want to go to the same school as Brother anymore.¡±


    Xia Cha looked at her daughter, whose eyes were red, and pulled her into her arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you brother not protect you well?¡±


    ¡°No, Brother does not allow boys to give me gifts, but he received many gifts from girls.¡±


    Xia Cha and Huo Heng looked at Little Huo Ling at the same time.


    Little Huo Ling threw his bag on the sofa andy on the sofa, looking sideways at the two adults. ¡°A boy can be romantic, but a girl can¡¯t. A girl must be reserved, just like Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Me? I want to be like Daddy.¡±


    Huo Heng strode toward Little Huo Ling, grabbed his cor, and picked him up. ¡°Brat, tell me clearly. Since when was I such a gangster?¡±


    ¡°I heard from Grandma that you were very popr in the past and almost didn¡¯t get Mommy.¡±


    Huo Heng¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You also said that gangsters can¡¯t get any women. What else have you learned?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to find a wife when I grow up. Mommy is good, you¡¯re afraid of Mommy. You don¡¯t have any freedom.¡±


    Xia Cha and Huo Heng looked at each other.


    Oh my god, oh my god, why was the son they had brought up like this?!


    In bed at night, Xia Cha poked Huo Heng ruthlessly.


    ¡°Your genes are too strong. He inherited your unruliness.¡±


    Huo Heng was also troubled.


    He finally understood how difficult it had been for his parents in the past!


    ¡°That brat. I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson tomorrow and make him understand that a gangster will not have a good ending!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 1945 - The Bo Family Has a New Girl

    <h4>Chapter 1945: The Bo Family Has a New Girl</h4>


    In a grand castle in the capital.


    A hairstylist was arranging a girl¡¯s hair.


    The girl sitting in front of the mirror had waist-length ck hair and her hair fell like a waterfall. The hairstylist put on her diamond tiara for her and her slightly childish and tender face was not covered with makeup, but she was already so beautiful that it was suffocating.


    Her skin was fair, smooth, and delicate with no ws. It was full of cogen and her eyebrows were slender and long. Her doe eyes seemed to be full of mist and her nose was tall and exquisite. Her diamond-shaped lips were red and her neck was slender and beautiful like a swan. Even without makeup, one could not look at her directly and who knew how dazzling she would be after makeup.


    She was Bo Yan and Yan Hua¡¯s daughter, Bo Cixue. Today was her 18th birthday.


    The hairstylist helped Bo Cixue tidy her hair and the makeup artist came over to help her put on elegant and exquisite makeup.


    Everyone knew that Bo Yan was the King¡¯s most capable general while their mother, Yan Hua, was a well-known singer and phnthropist.


    Their daughter was one of the richest youngdies in the capital.


    If one were to ask which rich youngdy in the capital was the most liked by their elders, it would definitely be the youngdy of the Bo family, Bo Cixue.


    It was said that she was well-educated, good at ying instruments, chess, calligraphy and painting. She was gentle, talented, and elegant. She was the top student in the level from primary school to high school and she spoke softly and softly. She was the model youngdy of the capital.


    Bo Cixue was the child that every parent talked about.


    Everyone in the high society circle knew that Bo Cixue was too outstanding, so no man was worthy of her.


    Only¡­


    The unreachable Crown Prince.


    Although the official engagement letter had note down yet, everyone knew that Bo Cixue was going to be the Queen in the future.


    Her morals, talents, intelligence, and appearance were befitting of such a high status.


    Bo Cixue had just put on her makeup when the door was pushed open.


    ¡°F*ck, who is that goddess in the mirror?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the boy who pushed open the door.


    The boy was her biological younger brother, Bo Jingyu. He was 11 years old this year and was handsome and exquisite.


    If Bo Cixue was the model youngdy that the people in the capital talked about, then her younger brother would be the epitome of a rich young man.


    His grades were bad, and he loved to y, often skipping ss. Although he was still underage, he already yed with all kinds of sports cars and yachts. From time to time, he would turn up at school wearing white clothes and carrying a bird cage, his eyes full ofziness.


    Bo Jingyu had just finished speaking when the back of his head was hit hard.


    ¡°F*ck, who the f*ck hit me¡­¡±


    Turning around, he raised an eyebrow when he saw his father, Bo Yan, standing behind him with a dark expression. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s General Bo. I won¡¯t take this p to heart seeing that you¡¯re an adult.¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s expression darkened even more. If it wasn¡¯t for his precious daughter turning 18 today, he would definitely lock this rude brat up.


    ¡°You¡¯re never serious. Are you really my child?¡±


    Bo Jingyu crossed his arms andughed, his gaze moving to his mom, who was still as beautiful as usual for the past ten years. ¡°You have to ask Mrs. Bo about this. Mrs. Bo, do you think I¡¯m his son?¡±


    Yan Hua sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Alright, the two of you are like enemies when you see each other.¡± With that said, she knocked her son¡¯s head lightly and said dotingly and helplessly, ¡°When will you learn more from your sister?¡±


    Pfft¡­


    ¡°Learn from my sister?¡± Bo Jingyu had not finished speaking when he saw Bo Cixue ncing at him at a distance.


    He could not help but shiver.


    He really wanted to tell General Bo and his wife to not be fooled by his sister¡¯s appearance.


    But since his sister did not want to say it, he would not say it.


    He was his sister¡¯s most loyalckey!


    Bo Yan and Yan Hua went into the dressing room.


    Seeing their beautiful daughter who had grown up in an instant, Bo Yan and Yan Hua wereforted and proud.


    Especially Bo Yan.


    He really doted on Little Apple to the core. Watching her grow up and be the object of adoration of countless teenagers, he felt really sad but proud.


    This was his daughter!


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Brother.¡±


    Hearing the sound of Bo Cixue¡¯s soft hands, Bo Yan and Yan Hua went forward to hold her soft hands.


    ¡°Little Apple, you¡¯re of age in the blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m of age, but you¡¯re still as young and beautiful as before. Dad is also handsome and extraordinary.¡±


    Yan Hua gently tapped the tip of Bo Cixue¡¯s delicate nose. ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet talker.¡±


    There was another knock on the door of the dressing room and the butler of the Bo family, Uncle Zhong, stood at the door. ¡°Madam, Old Master, Young Miss, Second Young Master, the guests have almost all arrived.¡±


    ¡°The Queen and King have arrived.¡±


    Bo Yan nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll go down immediately.¡±


    ording to the arrangements of the banquet, Bo Cixue would only go down when the banquet officially began.


    Seeing her parents and younger brother walking out, Bo Cixue lifted herplicated skirt hem. ¡°Butler, please wait.¡±


    The butler stayed.


    Her thin and butterfly-like eyshes lowered slightly and there was a hint of shyness on her beautiful face. It was a shyness that only appeared in front of one person. ¡°Did¡­ hee?¡±


    The butler stared at the exquisite and beautiful girl in front of him. As the Bo family¡¯s butler for many years, he naturally knew how much his Young Miss cared about the Crown Prince in the Royal family.


    Ever since she was young, her heart was tied to him and she could not be bothered with those young and talented men who loved her.


    She loved that person wholeheartedly.


    But that person¡¯s thoughts were hard to guess. At least, every time the butler saw himing to the Bo family, there was no love between his deep and dark eyes.


    ¡°Young Lady, have you forgotten? The King sent him to You City three months ago to repair their rtionship with K Country.¡±


    How could Bo Cixue forget?


    But would he note back for her?


    Did he hate her so much that he didn¡¯te back?


    The butler looked at the sadness in Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes and could not helpforting her. ¡°Young Miss, today is youring of age party. You should be happy.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled and nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    Looking at Bo Cixue¡¯s obedient and gentle smile, the butler felt a slight pain in his heart.


    Loving someone whose heart was not with you was bound to hurt. Young Miss was so beautiful. He really did not want to see her so sad!


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue sat alone in the dressing room.


    Her watery eyes stared at the phone on the table.


    Her gazended on the chat screen between her and Brother Xiaojie.


    She chattered nonstop in front of him, her voice messages always going above fifty seconds.


    She would tell him everything that happened to her, and she liked to share the new information she had learned.


    She knew that she seemed like a fool in front of him because he was wise and knowledgeable him.


    Brother Xiaojie would reply to her every time, but his words were short.


    It was mostly reced with ¡®Mmm¡¯, ¡®good¡¯ or ¡®not bad¡¯.


    When she was with Tiantian, they had discussed Brother Xiaojie.


    Even in front of Tiantian, Xiaojie was also a man of few words.


    She really wanted to send a message to ask if he would be back tonight. However, her fingers still stopped at the send button after a long hesitation.


    ¡°Young Lady, it¡¯s time for you to go down.¡± The person who spoke was the personal maid, Yue¡¯er, who was Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s fingers trembled and identally sent the message.


    Yue¡¯er had already walked over and Bo Cixue did not delete the message. She put her phone back into the drawer and stood up.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue came down from the transparent ss elevator on the second floor and directly walked out onto the stage.


    She was wearing a long, whitece veiled dress. Her waist was so slim that it looked as though she would fall in the wind. Her figure was slender and tall. Although she was not short, she gave people a sense of softness that they needed to protect.


    She had learned etiquette in the pce since she was young. Although she looked gentle, she was graceful.


    Nan Zhi was standing with Yan Hua. Staring at the spotless and elegant Little Apple under the light, she smiled happily. ¡°Huahua, it¡¯s Bo Yan and your fortune to have a daughter like that.¡±


    Now that Little Apple had grown up, Yan Hua and Nan Zhi were both smart people. They knew very well that their child¡¯s marriage could not be forced.


    She had not mentioned the promise of marriage since she was young.


    Yan Hua knew what Little Apple was thinking, but she also knew that Xiaojie only treated her as his own sister, just like Tiantian.


    Yan Hua had once chatted with Little Apple, who only said that she was focused on her studies and had not thought about rtionships.


    That was why Yan Hua was relieved.


    The child was still young, so she probably didn¡¯t know what love was. Once she grew up, she would be able to forget all of the fairytales she had heard in her childhood.


    ¡°Your Tiantian is very good too. She¡¯s yful but smart. She¡¯s much more lively than our Little Apple.¡±


    At the mention of Tiantian, Nan Zhi turned around.


    Tiantian was wearing a pink princess dress and was making her way through all kinds of delicacies.


    As she ate, she could not help but exim, ¡°I can see beautiful women and men and eat delicious food. Tonight is really a good day!¡±


    Nan Zhi could not help but shake her head. This girl did not look like a princess at all.


    ¡­


    ording to the process, Bo Cixue went downstairs to make a speech and then went to cut the cake with her parents and brother.


    The cake was about the same height as her and Bo Jingyu had to stand on a stool, while Bo Cixue stood in front, her small hands held by her parents and younger sibling.


    Everyone in the banquet hall looked at them.


    There was still an elegant smile on Bo Cixue¡¯s face, but there was a slight disappointment in her eyes.


    Brother Xiaojie probably wasn¡¯t going toe tonight.


    After cutting the cake, enthusiastic apuse rang throughout the hall, with all kinds of blessings.


    ¡­


    Outside the magnificent castle.


    Dozens of luxurious ck sedans sped over.


    The guards saw such a magnificent scene and then looked at the license te. Immediately, they bowed respectfully when the cars passed by.


    The car door opened and a pair of clean leather shoes entered her sight, followed by his perfectly ironed suit pants.

 Chapter 1946 - He Came, But with a Fiery Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1946: He Came, But with a Fiery Woman</h4>


    What kind of person was he?


    He was now twenty-three years old and was extremely handsome.


    It was hard to describe how he looked like, because he was so perfect that no one could pick out any ws.


    His eyebrows were long, his nose well-defined, his lips scarlet, and his facial features were well-defined. His facial features were not overly cold or feminine, but they were perfect and smooth.


    His white cor shirt was tied neatly and his protruding Adam¡¯s apple was further up. His eyes were dark, cold, and deep. He pursed his lips slightly and paused in front of the car after getting out of the car.


    But the other car door opened.


    ¡­


    After Bo Cixue cut the cake, there was amotion at the entrance.


    The door was pushed open and Bo Cixue saw that the person she was looking forward to see was back.


    Her pair of clear and clean doe eyes immediately shone and her well-defined face became beautiful. The smile on her lips was not as elegant and courteous as before, and it expressed her happiness from the bottom of her heart.


    In this moment, she had a smile that an eighteen-year-old should have.


    The man who came in was like a blooming icy flower on a mountain. He was beautiful and cold.


    His figure was tall and slender like a tree.


    The moment he came in, everyone looked at him.


    He was like a god that was above everyone. He was so beautiful and noble that no one dared to approach or defile him.


    Bo Cixue came down from the stage and could not help going up to him.


    A bright smile appeared on her gorgeous face.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie¡­¡±


    However, she had just gotten off the stage when she heard a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Crown Prince, why are you leaving so quickly?¡±


    The young woman walked forward and grabbed his arm.


    The woman was wearing a long ankle-length red dress. She was exquisite and fiery. Her slightly curly long hair was draped over her shoulders and her appearance was exquisite and beautiful. She was gorgeous.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to her?¡± The woman looked up at Ye Jie, her every move was lively and charming.


    She waspletely different from Bo Cixue.


    If Bo Cixue¡¯s was as cold as snow, then that woman was like a burning me.


    She looked sopatible standing beside the cold Ye Jie.


    Bo Cixue was the most eye-catching person in the banquet hall, but she lost her color in this moment.


    ¡°This is the birthday girl tonight, the youngdy of the Bo family, Bo Cixue.¡±


    How long had it been since he stopped calling her Little Apple?


    Bo Cixue could not remember anymore.


    ¡°Cixue, this is the Second Princess of K Country, Ye Qingcheng.¡±


    K Country had two princesses and she heard that they were both rare beauties.


    She lived up to her reputation.


    Bo Cixue was the model youngdy in the eyes of the world. If she lost herposure, she would be theughing stock of the upper ss tomorrow.


    But tonight, she was destined to be theughing stock of everyone.


    It was no secret in the upper ss circle that she liked Ye Jie.


    However, it was no secret that Ye Jie only treated her as his younger sister.


    She knew that many people wereughing at her secretly.


    So what if she was outstanding in all aspects? She still could not get the heart of the person she liked.


    Bo Cixue smiled elegantly and gracefully. ¡°Wee to our country, Princess.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng raised her slender wrist and shook Bo Cixue¡¯s hand.


    The moment she raised her hand, Bo Cixue saw that she was wearing a ruby bracelet on her slender and fair wrist.


    Her skin was fair and the brightness of the ruby made Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes sting a little.


    She had seen the news that this ruby bracelet was auctioned a month ago and had been won by a mysterious person.


    The mysterious person did not show her face, only her back, but she had recognized it as the right-hand man of Brother Xiaojie, Ah You.


    Ah Zuo and Ah You only listened to Brother Xiaojie¡¯s orders.


    This bracelet signified eternal love, which meant Brother Xiaojie and Princess Ye Qingcheng¡­


    Bo Cixue retracted her hand and her curled fingers trembled slightly.


    Brother Xiaojie was good at politics. He was a cold and aloof person, and the people serving him were always guards.


    He had never had any scandals except for the one from a few years ago.


    He had also told her long ago that the two families were old friends, and she was like Tiantian to him, telling her not to take the verbal jibes of the parents of the two families seriously.


    She knew it. She knew everything. But she could not control herself!


    ¡°Cixue, happy birthday. This is a gift from Brother Xiaojie.¡± He was distant and cold in front of outsiders, but in front of her, he was always so gentle.


    However, this gentleness was the same in front of his family, younger siblings.


    She was no different from his family.


    Bo Cixue told herself to not lose herposure. She adjusted her breathing and took the gift from him with a bright smile. As usual, she said sweetly, ¡°Thank you, Brother Xiaojie.¡±


    Ye Jie smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    After greeting Bo Cixue, Ye Jie greeted Bo Yan and Yan Hua.


    Ye Qingcheng followed beside him and greeted them.


    Ye Qingcheng was the Princess of K Country, so the Bo family naturally treated her well.


    Nan Zhi found the opportunity to pull Ye Jie aside. ¡°It¡¯s Little Apple¡¯s party. Why did you bring the Princess?¡±


    ¡°Mother,¡± Ye Jie looked at Nan Zhi, not calling her Pretty Zhizhi like he did when he was young anymore. The Royal family had their own rules and he had long be a deep and reserved Crown Prince. ¡°When would it be suitable then?¡±


    Nan Zhi stiffened.


    Yes, when would it be suitable?!


    Feelings could not be forced. It was the adults¡¯ fault, they should not have arranged the marriage when they were young.


    Little Apple was sinking deeper and deeper. If they didn¡¯t cut it off in time, she would be the one who would suffer in the future!


    Nan Zhi broke the rules when no one was looking over and pinched Ye Jie¡¯s arm ruthlessly. ¡°What did Little Apple do wrong? Why don¡¯t you like her?¡±


    This sounded a little strong.


    Ye Jie was five years older than Bo Cixue and he had carried Little Apple since she was born.


    She had even pooped on him before.


    He had only treated her like his younger sister since she was young and really could not have any other feelings.


    ¡°Uncle Gu Sheng was deeply in love with you. Why didn¡¯t you choose him?¡±


    Nan Zhi stared at Ye Jie for a very long time, before she sighed softly. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask anything anymore.¡±


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue drank a few sses of wine and her fair face was slightly red.


    Seeing this, Yan Hua asked Yue¡¯er to help her back to her room to rest.


    Bo Jingyu ran over and helped Bo Cixue into the elevator.


    Without anyone around, Bo Jingyu was furious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Brother-inw? He actually brought another woman here. That woman must have seduced Brother-inw. Let¡¯s see how I¡¯m going to punish that womanter.¡±


    Bo Cixue hit Bo Jingyu¡¯s head. ¡°How many times have I corrected you? Don¡¯t call him Brother-inw anymore. He¡¯s not your Brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°But Sister, don¡¯t you like him?¡±


    ¡°Should I force myself on someone I like?¡±


    ¡°Why not? If I like a woman in the future and she doesn¡¯t like me, I will kidnap her back!¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled sadly. ¡°Then go and get the Crown Prince for me.¡±


    Bo Jingyu looked at his small body and coughed awkwardly. ¡°Sister, can¡¯t I just wait until I grow up?¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bo Jingyu could not help grumbling when he saw Bo Cixueughing. ¡°F*ck, that Princess in a red dress looks vulgar. She¡¯s not as cold as my sister? Hmph, if I see anyone wearing a red dress in the future, I¡¯ll take a detour.¡±


    ¡°You.¡± Bo Cixue looked at Bo Jingyu lovingly. ¡°You¡¯re really a child who has not grown up.¡±


    The two of them went out of the elevator and Bo Jingyu helped Bo Cixue toward the bedroom. When they were at the corner, he suddenly heard the conversation between two girls.


    ¡°Qiange, your cousin must be really sad today. Everyone thought she would be the Crown Princess, but someone else got him first!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. My sister is actually very good.¡±


    This soft and weak voice belonged to Bo Yan¡¯s younger brother¡¯s daughter, Bo Qiange. Eight years ago, a man imed to be Bo Yan¡¯s younger brother, so they did a DNA test and it turned out that they were really two brothers.


    From then on, Bo Cheng¡¯s moved into the Bo family¡¯s residence.


    Bo Qiange was two years younger than Bo Cixue. He was usually obedient and sweet in front of Bo Cixue.


    ¡°What? Your sister has always been arrogant. So many boys like her in school, but she never looked at them properly. She wanted to climb up the socialdder, but she fell before she could even fly up. Tsk tsk, she¡¯s quite pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Besides, that princess is so beautiful and ostentatious. It¡¯s just as well that she can melt the Crown Prince.¡±


    The moment the girl finished speaking, Bo Jingyu couldn¡¯t help but rush over.


    ¡°F*ck, what nonsense are you spouting? If you don¡¯t know what to say, scram to the pigsty. Who are you to talk about my sister?¡±


    Seeing Bo Jingyu rushing over, the girl was shocked.


    Bo Jingyu was an infamous little bully. He had always been unreasonable and didn¡¯t care about other boys or girls. Once they provoked him, he would give them a good beating.


    The girl hurriedly hid behind Bo Qiange in fear.


    Bo Qiange looked at Bo Jingyu timidly. ¡°Brother Jingyu, my friend didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Let her off and she won¡¯t talk nonsense again.¡±


    Bo Jingyu couldn¡¯t stand Bo Qiange the most because he was a cry-baby.


    Every time she cried, Second Uncle would think that he had bullied her and would go to his Second Uncle toin.


    Bo Jingyu did not want to let go of the girl who was badmouthing his sister. He walked toward her with a dark expression, and the girl cried out in fright.


    Bo Cixue walked out, rubbing her temples. ¡°Jingyu, forget it.¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°I said forget it.¡± Bo Cixue¡¯s expression was cold and there was a trace of fierceness in her eyes.


    Bo Jingyu could only shrug his shoulders and re at the girl who dared not look up at him. ¡°If you dare to talk nonsense again, be careful of your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Bo Qiange left with the girl, Bo Jingyu helped Bo Cixue back to the bedroom.


    ¡­


    The schedule was predetermined. After the adults finished attending the banquet, they left first.


    The children would stay here for the night to improve their rtionship.


    It was three in the morning.


    Ye Jie was woken up by Ah You.


    He opened his cold and dark eyes, his noble face exuding a coldness that did not allow people to approach him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Princess Qingcheng, she¡­¡± Ah You had a heavy expression.¡± She fell from the balcony on the second floor and hit a stone at the back of her head. The situation is very serious. ¡°

 Chapter 1947 - Her Status in His Heart

    <h4>Chapter 1947: Her Status in His Heart</h4>


    Hearing Ah You¡¯s words, there was no fluctuation of emotions on Ye Jie¡¯s handsome face.


    He got up from the bed and changed his shirt. His slender fingers buttoned his buttons one by one.


    His handsome facial features were calm and cold, his scarlet lips pursed slightly as he exuded an aura that was untouchable.


    Ah Zuo and Ah You had been with Ye Jie for many years, and Ah You¡¯s personality was a little simr to Ye Jie. He was always calm andposed, and no one could read his mind, while Ah Zuo only revealed some of his emotions.


    He stood at the door, feeling a little anxious.


    After all, it was Princess Qingcheng from K Country. It was suspicious that she had suddenly fallen down the stairs.


    Ah Zuo nced inside the room. Crown Prince had already changed.


    He looked extremely meticulous, untainted, and indifferent.


    After so many years, it seemed like nothing could affect his emotions.


    He was eerily calm.


    Ye Jie walked out of the room with Ah Zuo and Ah You following behind him.


    When they arrived, no one had noticed that Ye Qingcheng had fallen yet.


    Ye Jie crouched down and checked Ye Qingcheng¡¯s breathing.


    A clear and cold voice sounded. ¡°Ah You, send the Princess to the hospital and leave quietly. Ah Zuo, get the surveince footage. You don¡¯t have to alert the others in the castle.¡±


    Seeing the Princess in aa, there were no emotions in his dark and beautiful eyes.


    Ah Zuo thought that if Ye Qingcheng found out that his master did not care about her, she would definitely be furious!


    After all, she had always wanted his everything.


    Although Ah Zuo was not as calm as Ah You, he was rather quick in his actions.


    Soon, he got hold of the surveince footage Ye Jie wanted.


    Ye Jie turned on hisptop.


    Ah Zuo stood behind him and looked at him sitting on the chair, his white clothes sharp and his back straight. He was like a god from the heavens. Ah Zuo was d that he was a normal man.


    Otherwise, how could he do his work properly facing such a stunning face?


    In the surveince video, Ye Qingcheng was leaning against the balcony as the night breeze blew at her long hair.


    She was still wearing that fiery long dress.


    Not too longter, a figure wearing a white nightgown walked in front of her with dazed eyes.


    Ye Qingcheng lifted the ruby bracelet on the girl¡¯s wrist gleefully.


    They got into a fierce argument.


    ¡­


    A loud sound echoed through the car.


    Ye Jie shut theputer.


    His long fingers were well-defined and pressed between his eyebrows.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Ah Zuo had also seen the surveince video just now.


    Before he could finish, he heard Ye Jie¡¯s cold voice. ¡°The surveince cameras are damaged, got it?¡±


    Ah Zuo was shocked.


    It was such a big thing but Master was going to hide it.


    Even if the woman who had done it couldn¡¯t be the Princess Consort, she still had a ce in his heart.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After Ah Zuo left, Ye Jie went to the floor-to-ceiling windows, his slender body only moving when the sky turned bright.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue woke up after hearing the rm.


    She seemed not to have slept wellst night and her head hurt slightly.


    However, she was young, so her bad sleep did not affect her skin.


    There were many guests who were around her age and younger than her in the castle. Bo Ci Xue had always been noble and elegant in front of outsiders. She asked the makeup artist toe in and help her put on light makeup and the stylist chose the clothes she was going to wear today.


    Most of the clothes in the wardrobe were clothes that socialites should wear.


    They were all limited edition collections from major brands, but were all elegant and presentable.


    The stylist had chosen a white chiffon dress for Bo Cixue.


    Her long hair fell over her shoulders, her exquisite makeup and elegant clothes making her look extremely obedient.


    Bo Cixue looked at the girl in the mirror and furrowed her eyebrows slightly.


    No one behind her noticed.


    She did not like to dress like this, but since she was young, the servants in the pce who taught her etiquette had taught her this.


    A rich youngdy should behave like a rich youngdy.


    She had to be a role model with her every action and smile, and could not embarrass the Royal family.


    Bo Cixue walked out of the room and the castle¡¯s butler told her, ¡°Young Miss, Crown Prince and the other young masters are already in the dining room downstairs. It¡¯s just that Second Young Master hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±


    Bo Cixue waved her hand. ¡°Let him sleep. I¡¯m sure he must be tired from the busy day before.¡±


    The butler had a headache when it came to the topic of Bo Jingyu.


    Forget it. If Young Miss did not call him up, he would not be able to.


    How could the two of them be so different when they were from the same womb?!


    Bo Cixue arrived at the dining room downstairs.


    Seeing the young man sitting beside Tiantian and Yuyu, a warm and gentle look appeared in Bo Cixue¡¯s bright doe eyes. ¡°Good morning, Brother Xiaojie.¡±


    The man was wearing a white shirt and ck pants with the buttons buttoned neatly. The exquisite fabric outlined his slender figure and he sat there like a painting. His temperament was noble and outstanding. He also vaguely exuded the dignity of someone who had been in a high position for a long time.


    Ye Jie nodded at Bo Cixue. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled and sat on the empty seat beside him. When they were close to each other, she could faintly smell the cold scent on him.


    He smelled fresh, elegant, and unique.


    After Bo Cixue sat down, she greeted Tiantian, Yuyu and the youngdies from other rich families.


    Bo Cixue took two bites and suddenly realized that she did not see Princess Ye Qingcheng. She was slightly confused and asked Ye Jie softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Princess Qingcheng?¡±


    Ye Jie wiped his dark red lips with a napkin and replied simply, ¡°She has something on and returned home first.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Bo Cixue felt that something was wrong.


    When she saw Ye Qingchengst night, she had been so clingy to Brother Xiaojie. How could she have returned so early in the morning?


    But¡­


    She then looked at Ye Jie. His face was calm and cold, and she could not see what he was thinking.


    Did he not even send Ye Qingcheng back?


    Did he like Ye Qingcheng or not? If he didn¡¯t, why had he given her a ruby bracelet that represented love?


    Bo Cixue puffed up her cheeks but suddenly realized that it was indecent to do such a thing. She raised her head quickly and looked around.


    She breathed a sigh of relief when she found that no one was looking at her.


    ¡­


    After breakfast, the young masters and youngdies left one after another.


    Ye Jie was busy with work and after letting Bo Cixue know, he left with Ah Zuo and the bodyguards.


    Bo Cixue looked at his cold back and could not help chasing after him.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie¡­¡±


    Ye Jie stood still.


    Ah Zuo and the bodyguards stepped back, leaving Bo Cixue and Ye Jie with some private space.


    Ye Jie had a hand in his pants pocket and seeing Bo Cixue jogging toward him, a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie.¡± Bo Cixue looked at the man who was much taller than her and pouted her red lips. ¡°Did you go to You City to avoid me?¡±


    Ye Jie looked at the thin snow, his eyes dark like it was the bottom of the sea. ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s long and thick eyshes trembled, and she looked a little pitiful and innocent. ¡°If you hate me, I¡¯ll try not to look for you in the future. Don¡¯t go to a ce with hard conditions just to avoid me, okay?¡±


    Ye Jie raised his slender and fair hand and patted Bo Cixue¡¯s head lightly. ¡°Although I have a high status, I need to have some achievements in order to gain the eptance of the public.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of you. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Ah Zuo went forward. ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s a call for you.¡±


    Ye Jie smiled faintly at Bo Cixue. ¡°Brother will go and work first.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Jie turning around and pulled his sleeve lightly. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, is Princess Qingcheng your girlfriend?¡±


    Ye Jie did not answer her and said, ¡°When I have a girlfriend in the future, I¡¯ll bring her to meet you.¡±


    He turned around and got into the car.


    Watching the majestic departure of the cars, Bo Cixue bit her lip, a bitter pain spreading in her heart.


    She seemed to be falling out of love every day!


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, Bo Cixue and Bo Jingyuan also returned to the city.


    Bo Cixue had just finished her college entrance examination and she had not thought of where she would go to university. Her parents wanted her to go to the capital, since she herself preferred the Capital University.


    After all, she had never been separated from her family since she was young.


    Several luxury brands invited her to watch their fashion shows. Every quarter, she would receive such invites.


    When it was the holidays, she would go for a show with several socialites.


    But she had not been in the mood for the past two days.


    She did not know why, but she felt slightly uneasy.


    Bo Jingyu wasn¡¯t on vacation yet. After school, he would onlye back after he ying around outside.


    Every time, his family had to wait for him for dinner, so Bo Yan sent a message saying that no one would wait for him if he did not return home in time for meals in the future.


    But Bo Cixue would still quietly ask the servant to leave a portion for Bo Jingyu.


    After dinner, Bo Jingyu sneaked to his sister¡¯s room.


    Bo Cixue had just taken a bath and was wearing a loose white dress.


    She only wore such a short skirt in her own room. After all, well-bred youngdies were not allowed to wear such clothes outside.


    When Bo Jingyu found Bo Cixue, she was lying on the daybed reading a book.


    Hearing the sound of the door being pushed open, she was about to take something to cover her legs but when she saw Bo Jingyu, she was toozy to move.


    Bo Jingyu looked over and saw only long legs.


    ¡°Sister, how do you want me to find a girlfriend in the future? You¡¯re so pretty and slender. How can I find someone like you?¡±


    Bo Cixue knocked her brother¡¯s head lightly with the book. ¡°Alright, stop your ttery. Did you cause trouble again?¡±


    Bo Jingyu chuckled. ¡°I finished spending my allowance.¡±


    ¡°What did you do? It just started this month.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I want some privacy.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°No. Although I¡¯m yful, I will never do anything against thew.¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed. ¡°I¡¯ll transfer it to your WeChat.¡±


    ¡°Long live Sister.¡± Bo Jingyu secretly took a photo of his sister¡¯s beautiful legs when Bo Cixue transferred the money to her.


    Her sister had such beautiful legs, it was such a pity for him to see it alone.


    She just gave him an allowance, so shouldn¡¯t he help her?


    After taking the photo, Bo Jingyu immediately sent it to Ye Jie¡¯s WeChat. Although he knew that Brother Xiaojie hardly logged into WeChat, he still wanted to try.


    Hmph! He did not believe that Brother Xiaojie would not be moved when he saw his sister¡¯s beautiful legs!

 Chapter 1948 - There Are Only Two Choices

    <h4>Chapter 1948: There Are Only Two Choices</h4>


    Bo Cixue gave Bo Jingyu an allowance. When she looked up, she found that her brother was smiling wretchedly. She frowned in puzzlement. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Bo Jingyu felt a little guilty and deleted the photos he sent to Brother Xiaojie.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that Sister gave me such arge sum of money!¡± Then, she evenughed out loud.


    Bo Cixue knocked his head lightly with the book again. ¡°Little idiot, you¡¯re not allowed to do anything bad, got it?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Bo Jingyu slipped out.


    ¡­


    Ever since Mu Sihan became the King, he had spent many years to get the Queen¡¯s recognition.


    But it did not mean that there would be no opposition or that everyone would support the King, Mu Sihan.


    Although Mu Sihan held most of the power in S Country now, he still did not control a few remote areas.


    You City was one of them.


    Besides, the Royal family wasplicated and the civil war had never stopped.


    Ye Jie was Mu Sihan¡¯s eldest son. Ever since he was crowned as the Crown Prince, he had be Mu Sihan¡¯s assistant with outstanding ability.


    Now, Mu Sihan was slowly putting down his power and leaving him to handle many things.


    Although he was in the middle of a conflict, Ye Jie held absolute power in the Royal family.


    Ye Jie entered the office with his secretary, Ah Zuo, Ah You, and the rest.


    Ye Jie was walking in the middle, wearing a white shirt and ck pants, his expression cold.


    Ah Zuo pressed the elevator button and they entered the exclusive elevator.


    The young women working in the lobby looked at the Crown Prince and his men, their hearts thumping.


    ¡°He¡¯s too handsome. He¡¯s so handsome that I don¡¯t dare to take another look at him. I¡¯m afraid my heart will explode.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s too abstinent and calm. He always buttons his shirt all the way up. I really want to see him showing a little of his chest.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet him in our dreams!¡±


    Their Crown Prince was calm, abstinent, and restrained like a god that hade from the heavens. He was noble, elegant, and untainted. It was not something ordinary people like them could think of.


    ¡°I really want to know who will be the Crown Princess in the future.¡±


    ¡°I hope I can see it in my lifetime!¡±


    ¡­


    Walking out of the elevator, Ye Jie and the rest walked toward the office.


    A yful young man walked toward her.


    ¡°Yo, I was wondering who came back. So it¡¯s the Crown Prince!¡±


    The person who spoke was the son of the head of the city, Zhou Guoan.


    He hade to attend the pce banquet a while back. After he came, he couldn¡¯t bear to let go of the beauties from the capital.


    You City was a very important city in S Country. The governor here held his own power and had given a lot of trouble to the royal family in the past few years.


    Zhou Jian was usually frivolous and arrogant. He was also considered a Crown Prince in You City.


    Even though Ye Jie had been sent to You City, he had to respect the other a little.


    Therefore, Zhou Jian was less respectful in front of Ye Jie and more arrogant.


    The secretary behind Ye Jie wanted to scold Zhou Jian, but Ye Jie raised his hand and the secretary dared not say anything.


    Ye Jie looked at Zhou Jian with a mild expression. ¡°How has Young Master Zhou been recently in the capital?¡±


    ¡°Not bad,pared to You City, the beauties of the capital are more to my liking.¡±


    Ye Jie nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that Young Master Zhou is happy.¡±


    Ye Jie and the rest returned to the office.


    Zhou Jian pouted and looked at Ye Jie in disdain.


    The rumors said that Ye Jie was calm, but was sharp and cold. Now, it seemed like he was just a slightly cold gigolo.


    Zhou Jian left with a cold scoff.


    ¡­


    In the Crown Prince¡¯s office.


    Ye Jie picked up the golf club and swung it with his perfect posture.


    The white ball slowly entered the hole.


    The secretary and Ah Zuo were standing behind him with respectful expressions.


    Three pairs of eyes looked quietly at the man with a noble, calm, and beautiful face.


    After he was done, Ah Zuo handed him a towel.


    He looked up as he wiped his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s do it tonight.¡±


    That night, the governor was arrested based on the evidence they had against him. The governor tried his best to defend himself. Eventually, the person who interrogated him yed a video for him.


    His son was fooling around with women and didn¡¯t even feel any danger with the countless men in ck outside the room.


    The mayor knew that if he quibbled further, his son would meet Hades before him.


    ¡°He actually pulled me down without saying anything. His methods are really more powerful than his father¡¯s!¡± The governor could not fight back anymore and could only confess the truth of his crimes.


    ¡­


    After settling the issue in You City, Ye Jie went to the hospital once more.


    Ye Qingcheng still did not show any signs of waking up. The doctor told him that she might remain in a vegetative state.


    When K Country got the news, they had already sent their investigators over.


    If it was not handled properly, the two countries would fall into a deadlock.


    Ye Jie stood outside of the ward and looking at the woman inside, and there was an unreadable silence in his dark eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness, the K Country¡¯s investigation team ising soon. It might be very troublesome,¡± Ah You said carefully.


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression was calm and his clear voice was as cold as snow. ¡°How troublesome? That was just an ident.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue stayed at home for a few days.


    She did not know what her parents were busy with, as they only returnedte at night.


    This evening, when they came back and saw her, Bo Cixue still found something unusual although they hid it carefully.


    They seemed to be hiding something from her.


    At night, after Bo Cixue fell asleep, she had a terrible dream.


    In the dream, she slowly walked out of the room in her pajamas.


    She saw Ye Qingcheng on the balcony.


    Ye Qingcheng smiled with disdain and said some nasty things.


    She went forward to reason with Ye Qingcheng.


    The two of them started to quarrel somehow.


    When they quarrel, they inevitably became pushy.


    Then, she saw Ye Qingcheng fall from the balcony.


    ¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Bo Cixue opened her eyes.


    Her beautiful forehead was covered in sweat.


    Her heart was still thumping crazily.


    Recalling the scene in her dream, it felt like it had actually happened.


    She did not know why she was having such a dream!


    Bo Cixue lifted the nket and got off the bed.


    Unable to sleep, she nned to go to the rooftop garden to take a breather.


    When she reached the top floor and was about to walk over, she suddenly saw an orange light in the small garden.


    Her parents were seated on an iron bench.


    ¡°Bo Yan, I¡¯m really worried. Little Apple¡¯s sleepwalking is getting worse. If K Country finds out about Princess Qingcheng being pushed down the stairs, I¡¯m afraid even you and I won¡¯t be able to protect her!¡±


    There was a hint of tears in Yan Hua¡¯s voice.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s slender body froze.


    Her rxed fingers tightened.


    So, her dream was real?


    In her sleepwalk, she had gotten into an argument with Ye Qingcheng and had identally pushed her downstairs?


    Bo Cixue cupped her mouth in disbelief.


    ¡°The Crown Prince said that he will handle this.¡± Bo Yan sighed. ¡°I hope Princess Qingcheng will be safe. I will find the best doctor to treat her.¡±


    Yan Hua nodded. ¡°Shall I talk to Kevin and Little Apple?¡±


    Kevin and Bo Cixue were good friends and he was a psychiatrist.


    Bo Cixue had sleep disorders back then, and after Kevin chatted with her, she had gotten a lot better.


    After that, they had be close friends.


    It turned out that Kevin was a psychiatrist her parents had arranged for her.


    Bo Cixue left in a daze.


    She drove out in a sports car from the garage.


    She sped to the Crown Pce.


    The guard saw Little Apple and bowed before opening the gate for her.


    Little Apple stopped the car in front of the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.


    When Yi Fan saw Bo Cixueing over, he hurried forward. ¡°Cixue, you¡¯re here to see His Highness sote at night?¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°Is Brother Xiaojie asleep?¡±


    ¡°The Queen is here and they¡¯re upstairs. I¡¯ll go up and inform them.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Yi Fan, I¡¯ll go up and find them!¡±


    Little Apple came often when she was young, but after she grew up, she stoppeding so often.


    Yi Fan had always regarded her as a little princess like Tiantian and liked her very much.


    Bo Cixue lifted her skirt hem and went upstairs.


    Nan Zhi was talking to Ye Jie in the study.


    Although Ye Jie wanted to hide it, Ye Qingcheng¡¯s matters were too serious and Nan Zhi, Mu Sihan, Bo Yan, and Yan Hua knew about it.


    Nan Zhi looked at her son, who was sitting at the desk with a calm expression and a rarely seen sternness was on her face. ¡°Mom knows what you¡¯re thinking, but Little Apple¡¯s condition is getting worse. I asked Kevin.¡±


    ¡°If Little Apple wants to get better, she either needs to be cured by you or bepletely separated from you.¡±


    ¡°She loves you too much, son!¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s slender hand froze slightly.


    Hearing Nan Zhi¡¯s words, she leaned against the wall weakly.


    Ye Jie looked up at Nan Zhi. His eyes were as dark as the night sky,pletely dark. ¡°How can I help her?¡±


    ¡°Marry her.¡±


    There was dead silence in the study.


    The blood in Bo Cixue seemed to stop flowing.


    Her white teeth bit down on her cherry blossom pink lips with strength.


    ¡°But Mother, she¡¯s just a younger sister to me.¡±


    The string in Bo Cixue¡¯s mind snapped.


    She did not want to listen anymore and rushed downstairs.


    Yi Fan was standing in the living room. Seeing Bo Cixue¡¯s slightly pale face, he asked with concern, ¡°Cixue, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Bo Cixue forced herself to calm down, as her lips curled up into an obedient and sweet smile. ¡°Uncle Yi Fan, can I ask a favor from you?¡±


    ¡°Okay, tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Brother Xiaojie and the Queen that I came to find them tonight, okay?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue made an imploring gesture, her face looking pitiful as Yi Fan¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Bo Cixue had left the pce, and she did not hear Ye Jie adding, ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue drove to a warehouse. She pressed the key to the warehouse door and it opened automatically.


    She drove the sports car in.


    The warehouse was not just any other warehouse. There was a bed, a sofa and a wardrobe. She picked out a set of ck leather clothes and pants from the wardrobe.


    After changing, she tied her long hair into a ponytail, put on her helmet, and drove the motorcycle out.


    At thete night ck market race, it was lively with loud engines ringing.


    The moment Bo Cixue went over, she attracted countless people¡¯s attention.


    The tight ck leather shirt and pants outlined her slender and perfect figure, especially her pair of long legs. They were unbelievably beautiful.

 Chapter 1949 - Protecting Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 1949: Protecting Each Other</h4>


    The crowd¡¯s attention was attracted by the woman in ck.


    ¡°Sister Seven is here!¡±


    The people in the ck market racing did not know the name and identity of Bo Cixue, because she had not taken off her helmet in thepetitions.


    But because there was a ¡®seven¡¯ word on her super cool motorcycle, people called her ¡®seven¡¯ in private.


    Sister Seven hade to the ck market to race three times, and she was the champion every time. She was mysterious and popr here.


    Although she was a woman, her ck outfit made her look cool. Those girls dressed sexily screamed even louder.


    Bo Cixue lifted her hand that was wearing a ck leather glove and the screams immediately died down. This was the unique charm of Sister Seven.


    After the audience quietened down, that extremely sad cry was very prominent in the quiet air.


    Bo Cixue nced at the young girl who was kneeling in front of the race organizer, Brother Long. There was a middle-aged man beside the girl and several fierce-looking men were holding him down.


    ¡°Brother Long, don¡¯t chop my hand off. My daughter is so beautiful. I can sell her to you and use her to settle the money I owe you!¡± The middle-aged man said with a pale face.


    The girl cried even louder. ¡°Su Dahai, you¡¯re not human. Am I your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Su Jingchu, I¡¯ve already done enough to raise you to 18 years old. You¡¯ve been eating and drinking at my house for so many years. It¡¯s time for you to repay me!¡±


    Brother Long bent down and pinched Su Jingchu¡¯s chin, looking at her carefully.


    She was a beautiful woman, her tear-streaked face pitiful!


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s race tonight. The champion¡¯s prize will be this youngdy.¡±


    All the men who were participating in the race started to cheer and scream.


    Su Jingchu saw that the racing track was full of men and only one woman. She closed her red eyes in despair.


    Bo Cixue had seen too many shady deals in the ck market, but this was the first time she had seen a father selling his daughter.


    Her lips twisted into a sneer.


    ¡°Sister Seven, I want that womanter. You don¡¯t have to win against a woman. Let me have her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister Seven. If your father sees you bringing such a beautiful little sister back, it might even cause a family crisis for your family!¡±


    A glint of coldness shed in Bo Cixue¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s apetition, then it¡¯s apetition. Don¡¯t involve my family.¡±


    Soon, thepetition began.


    With a bang, dozens of heavy-duty motorcycles drove down the winding and dangerous road.


    The motorcycle with the number seven had taken the lead from the start.


    There were several motorcycle drivers behind her and two of them were preparing to attack her from both sides, making Bo Cixue have no way out.


    A faint smile appeared on Bo Cixue¡¯s lips. She held the handlebars with both hands but there was no panic on her fair and porcin-like face.


    When she was turning the corner, she suddenly rushed off the cliff, going more than ten meters straight. One of the two motorcycles hit the cliff, while the other fell down the cliff.


    Even Brother Long was frightened.


    ¡°It seems like Sister Seven is in a bad mood tonight. She¡¯s riding so crazily that she might die here if she¡¯s not careful!¡±


    In the end, Bo Cixue rode to the finishing line without any problems, shaking off the drivers behind her by several meters.


    ¡°Brother Long, I¡¯ll take her away.¡± Bo Cixue looked at the girl who was shocked and gave a lightugh. ¡°Get on.¡±


    The girl climbed onto the back seat of Bo Cixue¡¯s motorcycle in trepidation.


    When the middle-aged man saw this, he ran to the girl¡¯s side and wanted to pull her down, but Bo Cixue raised her long leg and kicked him away.


    ¡°From now on, your daughter is mine. Don¡¯t you dare cause trouble for her.¡±


    Her voice was soft and calm, yet inexplicably cold.


    With a loud boom, the motorcycle sped away.


    The night breeze felt like knives against her face.


    The tears on Su Jingchu¡¯s face were dried by the night breeze. She looked at the woman in front of her and held her slender waist carefully.


    ¡°T-thank you.¡±


    She had never seen such a woman before.


    Unbridled, cool, confident, calm, and also arrogant.


    ¡°Do you want to cry?¡± Bo Cixue suddenly asked.


    Su Jingchu felt a lump in her throat and said in a low voice, ¡°I-I¡¯m feeling much better.¡±


    How could she calm down so quickly after being betrayed by her father?


    Bo Cixue only said ¡®sit tight¡¯ before she sped up.


    Su Jingchu eximed softly, not able to think about it because of the speed of the car.


    The motorcycle drove onto the road and sped through the traffic. Su Jingchu thought that he would hit the car beside him several times, but they barely missed it.


    Everything around her was thrown behind her.


    She felt like she was riding a roller coaster, feeling agitated, nervous and her heart was beating faster.


    The night breeze blew and she smelled the faint fragrance on the girl¡¯s body. Su Jingchu looked at the girl¡¯s back nkly and felt that she was very charming.


    Bo Cixue stopped the motorcycle in the underground parking lot of the clubhouse.


    She took off her helmet and took Su Jingchu upstairs in the exclusive elevator.


    On the first floor, the uniformed staff were extremely respectful.


    ¡°Miss Bo, this way please.¡±


    Su Jingchu followed behind Bo Cixue cautiously. Everything around was luxurious and the girl could tell at first nce that this was a ce only the upper ss could enter.


    She then looked at the young girl walking in front. When she had taken off her helmet, her eyes had been filled with amazement and she had almost eximed in surprise.


    The manager brought Bo Cixue to a small vi in the backyard. Bo Cixue let Su Jingchu rest in the small hall and she went in to take a bath and change her clothes.


    Not long after, a waiter in uniform came over to call Su Jingchu. ¡°Miss Bo asked you to go over.¡±


    Su Jingchu followed the waiter into an antique room.


    Bo Cixue and another woman who was around twenty years old were half lying on the chaise longue in the room. Behind them stood a jacuzzi, in front of them was the attendant who was making tea for them.


    There was a little girl ying a guzheng in the corner of the room. The melody was beautiful and there was a dark fragrance around, like a paradise on earth.


    Su Jingchu¡¯s gazended on Bo Cixue timidly.


    Bo Cixue was wearing a bathrobe and her fair and long legs were half-leaning against the chaise longue. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders and she was as beautiful as any woman could be.


    The moment she looked up, Su Jingchu looked down in panic.


    ¡°M-Miss Bo, I can do anything. I-I have a normal sexual orientation, I don¡¯t want¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she heard a lightugh.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Bo Cixue looked at Nan Xun. ¡°Do I look like a gangster who kidnaps women?¡±


    Nan Xun could not help butugh. ¡°You don¡¯t look like one, but you look like a devil.¡±


    Bo Cixue took the tea made by the service staff, took a sip, and said slowly, ¡°Your name¡¯s Su Jingchu, right? You can work here in the future and Nan Xun will take care of you. If you do well, you¡¯ll be the in-charge here.¡±


    Su Jingchu widened her eyes in disbelief.


    This was such a high-ss ce. Not only could she enter, but she could even be the person-in-charge in the future?


    ¡°Why are you still standing there in a daze? Aren¡¯t you going to thank Miss Bo?¡± Nan Xun reminded Su Jing Chu.


    Su Jingchu bowed at Bo Cixue. ¡°Thank you, Miss Bo. Thank you, Miss Bo.¡±


    Bo Cixue gave azy smirk. ¡°Do your work properly. Don¡¯t think about me in that way next time. I have a normal sexual orientation.¡±


    Su Jingchu¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment.


    After Su Jingchu left, Nan Xun looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°Why do you suddenly want me to help you run yourpany?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked far away, her voice soft. ¡°Imitted a crime. I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future, so I¡¯m just making ns.¡±


    ¡­


    The morning sunshine spilled on the water like a golden stream of light.


    A built and tall figure emerged from the water. After wiping the water droplets off his face, he sank back into the water and swam back and forth like a flying fish.


    Ah Zuo was waiting by the shore with a towel and a bathrobe.


    Half an hourter, the man jumped up from the pool.


    Before Ah Zuo could see his figure clearly, the bathrobe and towels in his hands were snatched away.


    The man wiped his hair and passed the towel to Ah Zuo.


    A few drops of water slid down his noble face.


    He walked to the garden and took a ss of red wine from the servant. Ah You came over to report, ¡°Your Highness, the K Country¡¯s investigation team is here. The Third Prince of K Country personally brought people here.¡±


    The man held the wine ss, his fingers delicate and beautiful. He swayed the wine ss slightly and his beautiful eyes were cold. ¡°Arrange for a hotel and book a private room for me. Inform him to go there tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, why aren¡¯t you inviting him there today?¡±


    ¡°Let them investigate first.¡±


    Looking at Ye Jie¡¯s cold expression, Ah You nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡­


    When Bo Cixue received Nan Xun¡¯s call, she was ying with her cat at home.


    ¡°The Third Prince of K Country, Ye Xuan, is here. The Crown Prince will be having dinner with him tomorrow and has already booked the best room in the clubhouse.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s phone was between her shoulders and her face. ¡°Arrange for the best girl to receive him. Crown Prince¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t in a good condition, so try to get the girls to help him drink.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Cixue, you¡¯ve done so much for him. Why don¡¯t you let him know?¡± There were two bosses in the room and everyone only knew the big boss, Mr Yun, but they did not know he had a partner, Bo Cixue.


    The clubhouse in the capital was one of the most luxurious clubs, and was a ce where officials and nobles loved to visit. They could get a lot of important information here, and once Bo Cixue got that information, she would quietly get someone to pass it to the ears of that young master.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­ He¡¯s done a lot for me too.¡±


    Although he had no love for her, he had always treated her as his family.


    He had always protected her and was a model brother.


    As his ¡®younger sister¡¯, she naturally had to protect him.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Bo Cixue called and asked Nan Xun about how Ye Jie was receiving Ye Xuan.


    Nan Xun hesitated. Bo Cixue asked again before she finally told her, ¡°The situation isn¡¯t too good. It¡¯s obvious that the Third Prince wants to make things difficult for the Crown Prince and doesn¡¯t let anyone else take the shots. He keeps trying to force him to drink.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Cixue, don¡¯te over. The Third Prince has already chased out all the girls who went in to drink with him. There¡¯s only him and the Crown Prince inside. The door is guarded by bodyguards and I can¡¯t enter.¡±


    Bo Cixue hung up and after changing her clothes, she drove out.


    She knew that if she insisted, she could go in, but if she went in, it would only trouble Brother Xiaojie.


    She sat in the car until midnight.

 Chapter 1950 - Heart Thumping

    <h4>Chapter 1950: Heart Thumping</h4>


    Late at night.


    A slender and clean figure strode out.


    He did not let Ah Zuo and Ah You help him.


    There was an undeniable intoxication on his handsome face.


    Ye Xuan, who was following beside him, seemed to be more drunk than he was.


    ¡°Something happened to my second sister here. Although it¡¯s an ident, you still didn¡¯t protect her properly.¡± Ye Xuan looked drunkenly at the god-like man beside him.¡± Let¡¯s continue drinking tomorrow. We¡¯ll drink until I¡¯m satisfied.¡±


    Ye Jie smirked faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll y along.¡±


    ¡°How generous!¡±


    Ye Xuan was helped into another car.


    It was only after Ye Xuan left that Ye Jie got on his personal car.


    More than ten ck sedans left slowly.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s hands gripped the steering wheel tightly. She could tell at one nce that he had really drunk too much.


    His ss-like dark eyes were slightly red, his thin lips slightly pursed, revealing the difort in his stomach.


    Everyone was paying for her mistake.


    However, she was sitting here perfectly fine.


    Bo Cixue closed her eyes and turned the car around.


    Ye Jie¡¯s vehicle had just left when he suddenly seemed to have felt something and opened his eyes, ncing outside.


    He furrowed his eyebrows slightly as his slightly drunk voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Go to the hotel Ye Xuan is staying at.¡±


    Ah Zuo did not understand, but did not dare to disobey.


    He hurriedly informed the vehicle to head toward Ye Xuan¡¯s hotel.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue got off the car and went to the front desk to get a key card to a room on the top floor.


    She took the elevator to the top floor.


    There were only two rooms on the top floor and Ye Xuan was in one.


    There were two bodyguards guarding the door. Bo Cixue took a deep breath and was about to walk over when suddenly, a man wearing a hat and a ck jacket walked over, put his arm around her shoulders and quickly brought her to a room opposite.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was about to push the man¡¯s hand away when she smelled the faint smell of alcohol mixed with the smell of sourness.


    Brother Xiaojie?


    ¡°Who are you guys?¡±


    Ye Xuan¡¯s bodyguards stared at the two of them carefully.


    Ye Jie looked at the room in Bo Cixue¡¯s hand and lowered his voice by her ear. ¡°Open the door.¡±


    His breath tickled her ear, making her lose her ability to think.


    Ye Jie took the room card from her and entered the suite before the two bodyguards walked over.


    Ye Jie put the hat on the cupboard and walked toward the living room.


    Bo Cixue looked at his back and knew that he was angry.


    ¡°I know about my condition, but I did something wrong. I don¡¯t need you to take responsibility¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Ye Jie¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Do you know the consequences if you go and confess to Ye Xuan now? Cixue, nothing is absolute in this world. There are many things in this world where we can¡¯t differentiate between right and wrong.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re innocent by nature. If you were conscious, you definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm others. This isn¡¯t your fault. If you go and look for Ye Xuan now, the situation will worsen to an irreparable state. Have you thought about what Uncle and Auntie Yan would do?¡±


    ¡°I will handle this matter and find the best doctor to treat Ye Qingcheng. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty. I will handle it for you.¡±


    Ayer of moisture covered her eyes. ¡°What if Princess Qingcheng wakes up?¡±


    ¡°Then, you will be my Princess Consort. What can she do to you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bo Cixue took a few steps back in disbelief.


    She had not heard what he had said to the Queen that night, but she could guess some of it¡­


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, you don¡¯t like me.¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue and said calmly, ¡°We can develop our rtionship after marriage.¡±


    Really? Could it be developed?


    He had not liked her since she was young, so how could he suddenly develop feelings for her?


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, you don¡¯t have to be like this¡­¡±


    The tall man walked up to her, his pretty hands pressing on her slightly trembling shoulders. ¡°Cixue¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, she took a big step back.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, I won¡¯t go look for Ye Xuan anymore. But I¡¯ll treat it as thought I didn¡¯t hear what you said tonight.¡± Bo Cixue pulled open the door and left hurriedly.


    ¡­


    She locked herself at home for three days.


    Until Bo Jingyu forced his way in.


    ¡°Sister, you stay at home every day. Aren¡¯t you bored?¡± Bo Jingyu looked at Bo Cixue, who was sitting by the window reading. Although she went downstairs on time for meals, he still saw that she had lost some weight on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been too abnormal recently. You didn¡¯t bring me out to y during the weekends. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone that my sister actually knows how to climb trees, boxing, racing, and teasing innocent women¡­¡±


    Bo Jingyu had not finished speaking when he was hit in the face by the bolster thrown by Bo Cixue.


    ¡°Sister, Brother-inw was hospitalized. Dad and Mom and I will go to the Royal Hospital. Isn¡¯t it bad if you don¡¯t go?¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s eyshes fluttered. ¡°He was hospitalized?¡±


    Then, when she thought of Ye Xuan, she seemed to understand something and her heart panged in pain.


    She looked down, hiding her overwhelming emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not going.¡± Bo Cixue looked at Bo Jingyu. ¡°Help me tell him that I hope he recovers soon.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re not going?¡± She even showed her concern when Ye Jie sneezed in the past.


    ¡°Sister, his stomach is bleeding!¡±


    Bo Cixue covered her face with the book. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    Bo Jingyu huffed. ¡°I know you don¡¯t mean what you say. I know how much you dote on him!¡±


    ¡°Go quickly.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡­


    Bo Jingyu went downstairs and seeing himing down alone, Bo Yan and Yan Hua looked at each other.


    ¡°Your sister isn¡¯t going?¡±


    ¡°Sister isn¡¯t feeling well and has fallen asleep.¡±


    Yan Hua looked at Bo Yan. ¡°Little Apple seems a little strange recently. I¡¯m a little worried.¡±


    ¡°You can have a good chat with her when you¡¯re back.¡±


    So the three of them went to the hospital.


    Ye Jie was staying in the VVIP ward. When Yan Hua and Bo Yan went over, Ye Jie was still on his drip and his secretary was standing by the side reporting work matters to him.


    ¡°Uncle Bo, Auntie Yan, Jing Yu, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Yan Hua put the flowers on the table and looked at Ye Jie, who had lost some weight. ¡°Work is important, but your body is more important.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Yan is right.¡±


    Yan Hua said a few words to Ye Jie and when Little Apple was mentioned, Yan Hua said apologetically, ¡°Little Apple isn¡¯t feeling too well these few days and wille and see you when she¡¯s better.¡±


    Ye Jie nodded, his noble face unreadable.


    After Bo Yan and Yan Hua left the ward, Bo Jingyu stayed for a while.


    ¡°Brother-inw, did you not see the message I sent you?¡±


    Seeing that Bo Jingyu had called him ¡°Brother-inw¡±, Ye Jie pursed his lips slightly, but did not correct him. He said lightly, ¡°I haven¡¯t logged in in a long time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really dense. Why is my sister so loyal to you?¡±


    The secretary beside him frowned. ¡°Second Young Master, don¡¯t be so presumptuous in front of His Highness.¡±


    Ye Jie waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Jingyu¡¯s still a child.¡±


    Bo Jingyu made a funny face at the secretary. He sat by the bed and continued, ¡°Although you and my sister were childhood sweethearts, you guys only interact with each other a few times a year. Actually, you don¡¯t know my sister at all.¡±


    ¡°My sister is much more interesting than you think. You will definitely like her very much if get to know her.¡±


    Ye Jie smiled faintly. ¡°Your sister is very outstanding.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. You¡¯re so insincere.¡± Bo Jingyu snorted. ¡°I know that people outside are saying that my sister is well-behaved and not as sexy as those seductive b*tches. I can only say that they don¡¯t know my sister at all!¡±


    ¡°I will understand her properly when there is a chance in the future.¡±


    Seeing that Ye Jie¡¯s attitude was good, Bo Jingyu nodded with satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s good. I have to go. If you have time, take a look at the WeChat I sent you. I promise you won¡¯t be at a loss.¡±


    Bo Jingyu strolled off.


    The secretary shook his head, not knowing how the usually cold and serious General Bo could raise such a rude rich young man.


    The secretary continued to report to Ye Jie.


    An hourter, Ye Jie finally rested.


    Seeming to have thought of something, he called Ah You in. ¡°My private phone.¡±


    Ah You passed the phone to Ye Jie.


    Ye Jie logged into WeChat. There were quite a few messages but he immediately found Bo Jingyu¡¯s WeChat.


    Ah You stood by the bed and nced at Ye Jie¡¯s phone incidentally.


    He froze.


    W-was that a pair of women¡¯s long legs?


    Ah You did not see it clearly and wanted to continue looking, but he looked up and met with his Highness¡¯ cold ck eyes.


    It was like a reef at the bottom of the sea, making people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Ye Jie hummed, his emotions unreadable.


    ¡­


    Ah You went outside and the secretary, who never gossiped, asked when he saw that Ah You¡¯s ears were a little red, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did Second Young Master Bo send to His Highness?¡±


    It was hard to imagine what an 11-year-old boy could do to make Ah You¡¯s ears red.


    There was no way Ah You would have said that he had only seen a pair of legs that turned his ears red.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡­


    Half a monthter.


    Bo Cixue had already confirmed which university she was going to attend. She was no longer cooped up at home and was busy every day. Her family did not know what she was busy with.


    Until this morning, Yan Hua went to Bo Cixue¡¯s room and woke her up happily. ¡°Little Apple, get up quickly.¡±


    Bo Cixue rubbed her eyes, her deer-like eyes sleepy and bright, making her heart soften. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°His Majesty and your Brother Xiaojie are treating our family to a meal. There¡¯s something important to discuss.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Looking at her mother¡¯s expression, Bo Cixue could roughly guess what the discussion was about.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go choose your clothes for you. The hairstylist and makeup artist are already waiting outside.¡±


    Bo Cixue pulled Yan Hua back. ¡°Mom, you and Dad go over first. I want to dress myself up before I go over.¡±


    ¡°Foolish girl. If we¡¯re going, we will naturally go together.¡±


    ¡°Mom, will you listen to me this time?¡± Bo Cixue held on to Yan Hua¡¯s arm, whining softly.


    Yan Hua had no way out once she whined. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the best room in Huangting.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°I got it.¡±


    After Yan Hua left, Bo Cixue took out her suitcase and carried her bag. After a while, she arranged for the servant to go out and then took the elevator directly to the underground garage.

 Chapter 1951 - Shes Gone

    <h4>Chapter 1951: She¡¯s Gone</h4>


    Bo Cixue drove to the airport.


    She parked the car and walked into the airport.


    Along the way to the airport, she had already called Nan Xun and asked him to help her get a ticket for the earliest flight to M Country.


    In the past two weeks, she had secretly settled the procedures to go to M University.


    She had been busy and rarely had time to think about rtionships.


    It was only when she stood in the busy airport hall that she felt the pain and difort spreading from the bottom of her heart.


    Since she was young, she rarely stayed away from her parents or the capital.


    If possible, she did not want to leave.


    Closing her eyes, she calmed herself down and went to settle the boarding procedures.


    After the security check, she went to the VIP lounge to rest.


    Soon, the ne would take off.


    Bo Cixue poured a cup of coffee and sat by the window. Just then, her phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Bo Jingyu, Bo Cixue answered the call.


    ¡°Sister, where are you? We¡¯re already at Huangting and are waiting for you!¡±


    Bo Cixue suppressed the urge to cry and tried to make her voice sound normal. ¡°Jingyu.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Your voice sounds a little strange!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to M University to study and left in a hurry. I left a letter for Dad and Mom in my drawer.¡± Bo Cixue heard her own calm and clear voice saying, ¡°Nan Xun will give you a sum of pocket money every month, but you can¡¯t do anything with this money. I can¡¯t be with Dad and Mom, so spend more time with them and don¡¯t do anything to make them unhappy.¡±


    When Bo Jingyu heard Bo Cixue¡¯s instructions, his mind was in a mess and his eyes turned red.


    His sister was going to leave him and go to a faraway country. He was suddenly at a loss.


    But he knew his sister¡¯s personality. No one could change her decisions.


    Although she looked so gentle and cold on the outside like a youngdy who was raised without knowing anything, she knew everything and was more clear-headed than anyone else.


    Bo Jingyu knew that rushing into Huangting¡¯s private room to tell his parents about the situation would only make things difficult for his sister. He also vaguely understood why her sister had chosen to go to M University.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll ask you this. Are you really willing to part with the man you¡¯ve cherished for eighteen years?¡±


    Although Bo Jingyu was young, his IQ and EQ were high.


    Today, the King and Queen¡¯s family were treating them to a meal and the Crown Prince was dressed so formally. It must be because of his sister.


    ¡°I¡¯ll learn to let go in the future.¡±


    Perhaps she had been too greedy.


    Ever since she was young, she had always wanted to be by his side.


    She read every book he read and secretly copied the words he had written. Although she did not like it, she still forced herself to learn etiquette in the pce. The servant said that a Princess Consort had to look like one and she strove to be a well-bred youngdy who was praised by people so that she would not embarrass him.


    Actually, she really did not care if she could be a Princess Consort. She just wanted to be his only partner.


    She pretended to be a youngdy from a rich family. Sometimes, even she felt that she was the model youngdy in the capital. But what was the point?


    He only treated her as his younger sister!


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry. I-I¡¯lle to the airport to find you now. I¡¯ll lend you my shoulder.¡±


    Bo Cixue sniffed lightly. ¡°Who¡¯s crying? Do you think your sister is such a fragile person? Okay, I¡¯m going to board. You can think of ways to stall for time with Dad and Mom!¡± She paused and then added, ¡°Help me apologize to the Queen, King and Brother Xiaojie. Tell him not to make things difficult for himself.¡±


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll miss you.¡±


    Bo Cixue chuckled softly and hung up.


    ¡­


    Bo Jingyu stood outside for a while and only returned to the room once he thought his sister boarded the ne.


    Yan Hua looked at Bo Jingyu, who came in carelessly. ¡°I asked you to call your sister. Why took you so long?¡± With that said, she looked behind Bo Jingyu but did not see Bo Cixue. ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡±


    Bo Jingyu shrugged. ¡°Sister can¡¯te.¡±


    Everyone in the room looked at Bo Jingyu.


    Bo Jingyu apologized for Bo Cixue, then looked at the noble man. ¡°I want you to be my brother-inw, but my sister said not to make things difficult for you.¡±


    The people in the room were smart and wise. Bo Cixue did note over but instead asked Bo Jingyu to convey her message. Everyone understood that Bo Cixue would note.


    Nan Zhi got up from her seat. ¡°I¡¯ll go call Little Apple.¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s clear voice sounded, ¡°She should have left.¡±


    Nan Zhi froze.


    Yan Hua¡¯s heart was also in a mess.


    Little Apple had never left the capital since she was young. Where was she going without saying a word?


    Ye Jie took out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call Kevin. Maybe he discovered a way to cure her.¡±


    Ye Jie was about to make a call when Yi Fan, who was standing behind Mu Sihan, suddenly said, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should say.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°The night you spoke to the Queen, Cixue came to look for you. She went to the second floor and came down not long after. She asked me not to tell anyone that she came to look for you.¡±


    Without calling Kevin, Ye Jie and Nan Zhi already understood why Bo Cixue refused toe.


    There was no expression on Ye Jie¡¯s noble face, but his thin jaw was slightly tensed. He looked at Bo Jingyu. ¡°Where did your sister go?¡±


    Bo Jingyu replied very quickly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He promised her sister that he would not tell anyone where she was before she left.


    The moment Bo Jingyu finished speaking, he received a ruthless p at the back of his head. He jumped up in pain. ¡°Old Bo, are you going to turn your son into a retard?¡±


    Bo Yan looked at him as though he was a retard, his expression sharp. ¡°Where did your sister go? Tell me quickly!¡±


    Bo Jingyu frowned, thinking that his sister should be on the ne. Even the King and the rest would not be able to do anything to her. As such, he finally said, ¡°My sister¡¯s going to M University.¡±


    The room fell silent.


    Yan Hua¡¯s eyes immediately turned red.


    Nan Zhi was the first to react. ¡°I¡¯ll call the airline now.¡±


    Yan Hua shook her head and said with a slightly choked voice, ¡°I¡¯ll respect her choice!¡±


    Choosing not to be with Ye Jie and to stay away from him might also be a release for them!


    Although Yan Hua¡¯s heart ached for her daughter and wanted her to be happy, she also understood that the thing that could not be forced was feelings.


    She only wanted her daughter to be happy, but did not consider Ye Jie¡¯s feelings. He only treated Little Apple as his younger sister. Even if he married her out of helplessness, their marriage in the future would only be based on a single responsibility and there would be no love between them.


    Ye Jie said nothing. He pursed his scarlet lips slightly, his expression calm and thoughtful.

 Chapter 1952 - She Cried for a Long Time before Letting Go

    <h4>Chapter 1952: She Cried for a Long Time before Letting Go</h4>


    In Ye Jie¡¯s impression, Little Apple had always been soft and cuddly.


    She was very obedient.


    She had never done anything out of line.


    She was the model youngdy of aristocratic families. When other parents mentioned her, they would always give her a thumbs up and praise her.


    She must have needed a lot of courage and determination to leave the capital and her parents this time.


    Ye Jie felt more guilty.


    Even though he had been avoiding eye contact with her all these years and rarely saw her, he had still hurt her.


    After Yan Hua and Bo Yan¡¯s family left the room, Mu Sihan also left because he had something to do in the pce.


    Nan Zhi waved her hand, asking the others to leave.


    She looked at Ye Jie, who was sitting there quietly. This child looked noble and elegant, but he was stubborn. He had thought that Little Apple was his sister since she was young and now, he really regarded her as his sister.


    But what could she me him for?


    Even Little Apple knew that feelings could not be forced.


    As a mother, was she still going to force him?


    She knew very well that there were many reasons why he had agreed to meet her today, but love was not one of them.


    ¡°Forget it. Your Auntie Yan will probably ask Kevin to go over and help Little Apple periodically. I hope she can get better soon.¡± Nan Zhi sighed. ¡°Little Apple deserves better. I don¡¯t think there will be a good life if she were to marry someone like you, who is so dense and focused on work.¡±


    As Nan Zhi spoke, she red at her son.


    ¡°You were so cute when you were young and even knew how to help your father woo me. Why are you like a block of wood now that you¡¯ve grown up? Which girl will still like you in the future?¡±


    Ye Jie was not angry even though he was deemed worthless by his mother. His expression remained indifferent.


    Nan Zhi thought that it was probably very difficult to see her son being crazy in love!


    ¡­


    After Bo Cixue got on the ne, she turned off her phone.


    She was sitting in the first row of the first-ss cabin by the window.


    The passengers sitting beside her had not arrived yet and she was not in the mood to look around.


    She fastened her seatbelt and seemed to have fallen into an abyss.


    All of her energy seemed to have been sucked away.


    Her thoughts drifted far away.


    Her memory had always been outstanding and she remembered clearly what happened when she was a year old.


    At that time, she was waving her fair and tender arms like a little follower, following behind Ye Jie and calling him Brother Husband.


    He must have been very annoyed at her then!


    But she was too young at that time and did not think that there was anything wrong with her actions.


    After attending primary school, she felt that Brother Xiaojie was even more handsome and charming.


    Back then, she was in sixth grade, but he skipped grades and went to university.


    He was the most handsome person in school. Every time she went to the university to look for him, she would see many beautiful girls leaning against his ssroom window.


    At that time, he was already working with the King and came to school at irregr hours.


    But she had been sweet and obedient since she was young and knew how to act coquettishly. She would find out from Uncle Yi Fan whenever he went to school.


    Later, everyone knew that he had a younger sister from a rich family because she visited so often.


    Those pretty girls would ask for his contact details or ask her to pass on their gifts.


    Every time she went, she would carry a bag of gifts.


    However, those older sisters who sent gifts did not know that the love letters she received had long been thrown away by her. She would eat whatever gifts were edible and put whatever was not edible in her room as decoration.


    There was once when she came out of school with a heavy bag and went to a deserted ce. She threw the letter into the rubbish bin and gave food to several beggars. She had really eaten too much. Mommy said that girls who looked too fat were not good-looking, so she did not dare to eat those desserts anymore.


    When she was done, she turned back and saw a teenager in a white shirt and blue uniform standing at the alley pushing a bicycle.


    At that time, her face was so red it looked like it had been baked by the zing sun.


    She turned to run, but he came to her on his bicycle.


    ¡°Why are you running away? Brother Xiaojie won¡¯t me you. Just don¡¯t ept their gifts in the future, Brother Xiaojie doesn¡¯t like them.¡±


    She sat on the back seat of his bicycle, nodding with a red face and said softly, ¡°Brother Xiaojie, then¡­ what kind of girl do you like?¡±


    What did he reply?


    He seemed to have replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t met the one yet. I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    She seemed to have lost sleep that night.


    She was really precocious. She was only in sixth grade, but she already liked someone to the point of insomnia.


    Bo Cixue already knew that he did not like her but she did not want anything in return. She just wanted to like him silently.


    But it seemed like the people around her knew how much she liked him.


    How hard would it be to get along with each other after that?


    She had to admit that her heart ached terribly when she heard him tell the Queen that she was only his younger sister.


    But she did not me him at all.


    She med herself.


    She had pushed him into a corner.


    He clearly did not like her, but in order to make her life better, he forced himself to be with her.


    Ever since he was young, he had always been an older brother. Even when something like that happened to Princess Qingcheng, he had always taken the burden for her.


    Did she really want to use her illness to force him to do something he did not like? She did not want to be so cruel!


    She knew that if she went, they might be husband and wife.


    Once she became the Princess Consort as she wished, no one wouldugh at her for climbing up the socialdder or daydreaming anymore.


    But did she want to continue being so selfish?


    After so many years, was she still living in her own fantasies? Was she going to touch his heart one day?


    In the past few years, he had been busy with work and she rarely saw him.


    He was avoiding arousing suspicion. Of course, she knew all about it.


    However, she had loved him for so many years and her heart felt empty when she suddenly wanted to let go.


    Her tears slowly blurred her vision.


    She rarely cried. Even when she was extremely sad, her eyes would only turn red.


    But at this moment, she could no longer hold back her emotions.


    She needed to vent and relieve herself.


    There was no one familiar with her here, so she did not need to act like a well-off youngdy.


    Hot tears fell from her eyes.


    ¡°Young Master Lian, our seats are not next to each other, but I want to sit with you!¡± A coquettish voice sounded in the first-ss cabin, and the woman pouted as she held on to a very handsome and ostentatious boy.


    The boy was wearing tattered jeans, a blue diamond stud in his left ear, as he chewed on gum, looking arrogant.


    The woman nced at the first row by the window and saw a slender figure sitting there. Just by looking at the figure¡¯s back, one would feel a sense of danger and feel a rush of excitement. The woman immediately held the boy¡¯s arm. ¡°Young Master Lian, why don¡¯t I go talk to someone and ask her to change seats with me?¡±


    Young Master Lian shrugged. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    The woman walked to the first row and was about to say something when she saw the girl wearing earphones, her face full of tears.


    The woman froze.


    She had never seen a girl who was so beautiful when she cried.


    Even if she was a woman, she wanted to go forward and protect and cherish her.


    That woman, who usually had a glib tongue, suddenly seemed to have been fixed in ce. He frowned impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you don¡¯t get a change, then just sit in your seat.¡±


    The woman hummed and sat down in her seat in the aisle.


    The corners of Young Master Lian¡¯s lips twitched. This woman was so obedient.


    Young Master Lian was a little curious. Who was that woman who sat motionless like a statue and made his femalepanion listen to him after one nce?!


    Young Master Lian sat down and nced at the woman sitting beside him casually.


    Even he, who was used to seeing beauties, was stunned.


    F*ck, she was too beautiful. How could she be so beautiful when she was crying?


    Bo Cixue did not notice the gaze of the person beside her and was still immersed in her own thoughts.


    Her mind kept recalling the memories she had with Brother Xiaojie.


    Then she realized that their moments alone were only in primary school.


    Once she entered junior high and high school, he seemed even busier.


    If she wanted to see him, she could only see him on TV sometimes.


    They were invited to the pce for the Lunar New Year.


    But at that time, he was surrounded by people and she could only look at him from afar.


    The tears in Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes flowed even harder.


    Why did she only realize that now?


    In order to help her, he promised the Queen to marry her. He must be feeling very conflicted and miserable, right?


    She had wanted to give him the best since she was young, but her existence had created a burden and pain for him. She really deserved to die!


    The more she thought about it, the more tears fell from her eyes.


    She must not burden him in the future.


    He was her best Brother Xiaojie and she would support and respect anyone he liked in the future!


    Perhaps one day, she would find a man who loved her and they would each have their own happy lives.


    The ne took off and flew into the clouds.


    Lian Chen looked at the girl beside him. She had been crying since the ne took off and was still crying after flying for an hour.


    Besides, her crying did not affect anyone else since she did not make any noise.


    Only two streams of tears kept flowing from her eyes, as if she wanted to finish up all of her tears in this lifetime.


    God, how could there be such a woman in this world?


    Why was she crying?


    Was there something that made her cry like this?


    Young Master Lian looked at his femalepanion and muttered in confusion, ¡°Did her parents die? Why is she crying like this?¡±


    The woman shook her head. ¡°Do you want to pass her a tissue?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to be nosy.¡±


    Up until the nended, Young Master Lian slept and woke up several times. As long as he turned back, he would be able to see the girl beside him sitting upright, the tears on her face still flowing.


    She had actually cried for the whole time.


    But it was strange. Her tears stopped flowing the moment the nended.


    Her expression was so calm that it seemed like nothing had happened. If not for her red and swollen eyes, Young Master Lian would have thought that he was hallucinating.


    Young Master Lian got off the ne with his femalepanion. When Bo Cixue passed by him, she said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re the one whose parents have died.¡±


    Young Master Lian froze.


    F*ck, she was wearing earphones but could hear what he was saying?

 Chapter 1953 - Three Years Later

    <h4>Chapter 1953: Three Years Later</h4>


    Three yearster.


    Bo Cixue and Tang Wu came out of the library and walked toward the dormitory, chatting andughing.


    Tang Wu was Bo Cixue¡¯s best friend at M University. The two of them had been staying in the same dormitory since they were young. Tang Wu was an international finance major while Bo Cixue was aputer science major.


    The two of them were known as the prettiest girls in M University.


    ¡°Cixue, Mr Sikong is here again.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the young man walking towards them. It was Sikong Ling, who was rted to Tang Yu.


    It had been two years since Sikong Ling started pursuing Bo Cixue.


    Sikong Ling was a well-known figure in M City and was loved by countless girls, but in his cold eyes, there was only Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue was the most unique girl that Sikong Ling had ever seen. Not only was she beautiful, but her aura was also unique. There was always a calm and elegant smile on her porcin white face, and her doe eyes were clear and bright, as if they could see through anyone and anything in the world. But after interacting with her for a long time, he found that she had a carefree and careless air to her, as if nothing could enter her eyes.


    Such a girl seemed easy to get along with, but it was not easy to win her heart.


    ¡°Cixue.¡± Sikong Ling went forward and stopped Bo Cixue with a cold voice.


    Sikong Ling liked to wear white shirts, the buttons of his shirts always buttoned neatly. He was young and handsome, but had an air of maturity and indifference that was different from those of his age.


    He would only smile when he was with her.


    Actually, he looked very good when he smiled. His teeth were white and neat, and his brown eyes were deep.


    She blinked at Bo Cixue. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be a third wheel. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Without waiting for Bo Cixue to say anything, Tang Wu left.


    Bo Cixue smiled faintly. ¡°She seems to have misunderstood something.¡± Then, he walked forward.


    Sikong Ling caught up with Bo Cixue and walked to her side.


    Bo Cixue was wearing a pair of denim shorts and a white t-shirt today. The t-shirt was tucked into the waist of her jeans, her waist slender while her legs were long. Her long hair was tied into a bun, looking fresh and energetic.


    ¡°Tang Wu did not misunderstand anything. Cixue, don¡¯t you like photography? The scenery of my hometown is very good. I wonder if I have the honor to be your tour guide?¡±


    Bo Cixue brushed away a strand of hair that fell by her ear. Her porcin-like face was so pale under the setting sun that people could not look away. She smiledzily. ¡°I haven¡¯t been home for a long time. I might have to go back during the summer break but I haven¡¯t made up my mind. I¡¯ll tell you the answer before the holidays!¡±


    Hearing that she did not reject him outright, Sikong Ling¡¯s deep brown eyes shone like stars. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Sikong Ling and the smile on her red lips deepened.


    Sikong Ling sent Bo Cixue to the dormitory and they said goodbye. She was about to go in when suddenly a rough voice sounded. ¡°Bo Cixue!¡±


    Bo Cixue looked back.


    Beside the flower bed not far away stood a ck figure nearly 1.8 meters tall. That person was wearing a baseball cap, his hands in his pants pockets. Although she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, he looked cool and arrogant. Who else could it be but Bo Jingyu?


    That brat had actually grown so tall and his voice was even breaking!


    Sikong Ling naturally saw Bo Jingyu as well. He frowned slightly, clearly treating Bo Jingyu as one of his love rivals.


    Bo Jingyu was obviously not a good or obedient boy, and Bo Cixue had never interacted much with such people.


    Sikong Ling could feel that she admired people like him.


    But now, he saw that the usual calm and careless smile on Bo Cixue¡¯s face had turned into a bright smile. She was born with bright eyes, pearly white teeth, and when she smiled from the bottom of her heart, it was enough to enchant people.


    Bo Cixue jogged to the boy. When she left, the brat was not even as tall as her, but now, he was taller than her.


    She had to tiptoe if she wanted to pat his head.


    Bo Cixue tiptoed and patted him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, can you stop patting me on the head in the future? I¡¯m a man now and only my woman can pat my head in the future.¡±


    Bo Cixue wanted to kick the brat.


    ¡°Not only am I here, but Mom is here too. However, she¡¯s at the school gate and is afraid that she won¡¯t be able to hold back and will embarrass you if shees in and sees you.¡±


    Hearing this, Bo Cixue felt a lump in her throat.


    She grabbed Bo Jingyu¡¯s hand. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Bo Jingyu grabbed Bo Cixue. ¡°Why are you still so thin? Your hands are so thin. I can break them with just one pinch.¡±


    When Bo Jingyu and Bo Cixue passed by Sikong Ling, thetter heard Bo Jingyu muttering those words.


    Sikong Ling looked at the two holding hands as they ran forward. He felt as though he had been hit on the head.


    Was that boy Bo Cixue¡¯s boyfriend?


    ¡­


    After running for a distance, Bo Jingyu stopped.


    He let go of Bo Cixue and looked at her twice. ¡°Sister, who¡¯s that man who sent you back to the dormitory? You have a boyfriend here?¡±


    Bo Jingyu knew that her sister didn¡¯tck suitors. Throngs of men woulde running after her if she wanted.


    But it was still difficult to find someone like the Crown Prince.


    After all, people with that beautiful face did not have that kind of status and power.


    People with status and power did not have that kind of exceptional beauty and noble temperament.


    However, he saw that the man who sent her sister looked handsome and tall. His aura was cold and indifferent and he did not look like an ordinary person.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s slender and long fingers gently poked Bo Jingyu¡¯s forehead. ¡°What¡¯s in your head all day long at such a young age?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve liked Brother Xiaojie since you were young¡­¡± Bo Jingyu stopped himself before he could finish.


    Although Bo Cixue did not go back for the past three years, she had never mentioned that person¡¯s name when she wrote letters, called or video-called her family. Her family also never mentioned him in front of her.


    It was as if that person did not exist.


    His mother had also warned him not to mention the Crown Prince if he wanted his sister to get better.


    Her warning entirely slipped his mind.


    ¡°Sister, Sorry, I¡­¡± Although Bo Jingyu was a well-known rich young man, he was also a true protective maniac.


    If his sister liked it, he liked it. If his sister didn¡¯t like it, he didn¡¯t like it either.


    He would agree to whatever his sister did without any principles.


    Bo Cixue looked at the usually carefree Bo Jingyu, who looked guilty and med himself. Sheughed lightly. ¡°Tsk tsk, what are you doing? It¡¯s been three years. Do you think your sister is still living in the past?¡±


    After she left the capital and cried for more than ten hours, she had already convinced herself to let go.


    She could not ignore the past. After all, it was her youth and was unforgettable.


    However, she was not an indecisive person. She would not regret and hesitate after making a decision.


    She had walked out from that ce.


    ¡°Sister, are you really¡­ alright now?¡±


    Bo Cixue raised her arm and held Bo Jingyu. ¡°I have ns to get a boyfriend now. Do you think I¡¯m doing fine?¡±


    ¡°Sister, I have some private photos of the Crown Prince from the past three years. Do you want to see it?¡±


    She had just finished speaking when Bo Cixue grabbed her ear. ¡°Brat, you still dare to test your sister?¡±


    Bo Jingyu cried in pain. ¡°Sister, I was wrong. I was wrong.¡±


    Yan Hua was waiting at the school gate and her eyes turned red when she saw the siblings ying around.


    Little Apple seemed to have changedpared to three years ago.


    She had never spoken loudly before and had never worn t-shirts or shorts outside. She was the role model of the capital¡¯s socialites and was wless from head to toe.


    But as a mother, she could feel that she was not happy.


    She was willing to be tied down only because she liked Ye Jie.


    Bo Cixue only remembered that she was too agitated when she saw Yan Hua¡¯s red eyes and came out without changing her clothes.


    ¡°Mom, wait a while, I¡¯ll go back to the dormitory.¡±


    ¡°Stop there.¡± Yan Hua went up to Bo Cixue and held her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like you were before in front of me.¡±


    Bo Cixue immediately understood what Yan Hua meant.


    She sniffled. ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Yan Hua pulled Bo Cixue into her arms. ¡°Little Apple, after you left, I thought about a lot of things. I also did some bad things in the past. In the future, my daughter can live however she wants. I will support you.¡± Yan Hua caressed Bo Cixue¡¯s slender back. ¡°Don¡¯t live like you did before so tiredly.¡±


    ¡°Mom, thank you.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Yan Hua brought Bo Cixue to meet Kevin.


    After Bo Cixue came to M Country, Yan Hua had asked Kevin toe and give her regr treatment.


    Kevin had also opened a new psychiatrist clinic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs Bo. Looking at Cixue¡¯s condition in recent years, her condition has improved a lot. In the past six months, I¡¯ve often talked to her about the Crown Prince and about their childhood, but she has had no abnormalities.¡±


    ¡°I also mentioned to her how the Crown Prince would react if he had a girlfriend. From her reply, it seems like she has really let go of the Crown Prince.¡±


    Yan Hua breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Kevin¡¯s words.


    Yan Hua came out of Kevin¡¯s office and Bo Cixue, who was resting in the hall, came up to her. ¡°Mom, I already said that I¡¯m really recovered. Do you believe me now?¡±


    Yan Hua tapped the tip of Bo Cixue¡¯s nose lightly. ¡°I can finally not worry about you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I still have something to talk to Kevin about. Wait for me here.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Bo Cixue came to Kevin¡¯s office and he poured her a cup of red tea. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s slender back leanedzily against the sofa, gently swirling the red tea in the cup, her long and thick eyshes slightly lowered. ¡°I have a pursuer who wants to invite me to his hometown. If I agree, it means that I¡¯m giving him a chance.¡±


    Kevin sped his hands together and ced them on his knees. He looked at Bo Cixue with gentle eyes. ¡°My suggestion is that you put him down and start a new life. If you don¡¯t hate that pursuer, you can give him a chance.¡±


    Bo Cixue chuckled. ¡°Dr Kevin, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll be in danger if a girl like me goes to his hometown with a boy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think any boys who haven¡¯t been rejected by you would be that low and ssless.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled like a beautiful flower. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a psychiatrist.¡±

 Chapter 1954 - Meeting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1954: Meeting (1)</h4>


    At night.


    Bo Cixue did not return to the dormitory but instead stayed in the hotel suite Yan Hua and Bo Jingyu were staying in.


    Bo Cixue was wearing a red sleeping gown. Back in the capital, she rarely wore such bright colors. Everyone said that she looked good in white¡ªuntainted and pure. However, now that she was wearing red, she looked even more beautiful, her skin looking even more fair and smooth.


    Yan Hua looked at her daughter and felt that she was getting prettier.


    For the past few years, she had been afraid that Little Apple would remain depressed over her lost love.


    Now that she was seeing her daughter living more freely than before, the confidence and easygoingness exuding from her so pleasing to the eyes, she was really relieved.


    ¡°Your brother is going to training camp after the Lunar New Year.¡±


    Bo Cixue was not surprised. Bo Jingyu would have to go through a lot to inherit his father¡¯s career in the future.


    Anyone who entered the training camp would definitely be pushed to their limits.


    The mother and daughter chatted about family matters for a while before they somehow talked about the pce.


    Yan Hua said casually, ¡°Xiaojie went to Beicang two years ago.¡±


    Beicang was thergest city in the northernmost part of the country. The people there were tough and werepletely different from people in the capital. Before the S Country¡¯s royal family was founded, Beicang had been a small country and the head of the city was also known as the King of Beicang.


    Later, after experiencing some changes, Beicang belonged to S Country, but the previous King still retained the power as the governor.


    Unlike You City, the governor of Beicang held themander¡¯s seal.


    When Mu Sihan became the King, there was a period of instability in the royal family. Some nobles hid in Beicang to protect themselves, andter drove the economy in Beicang.


    The Beicang governor had been rather well-behaved in the past few years. But in the past two years, as the situation developed, he started to have other ideas.


    After Mu Sihan noticed that, he sent Ye Jie personally.


    Yan Hua did not know the details, only knowing that Xiaojie had not returned to the capital for the past two years.


    That child was career-minded. It was a good thing for the royal family, but it was not necessarily a good thing for the woman who loved him.


    Yan Hua pulled Bo Cixue into her arms and sighed in her heart.


    It was the right choice for Little Apple to leave and not go.


    ¡­


    In a luxurious and dark bar.


    Sikong Ling, who was wearing a white shirt and had a cold expression, walked in. He frowned when he saw Lian Chen, who was lying on the bar counter with several women surrounding him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you drunk?¡±


    Young Master Lian put his arm on Sikong Ling¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Miss Yu, whom I¡¯ve been pursuing recently, wille to the barter. If she knows that there are so many beautiful women around me, won¡¯t she reject me again?¡±


    Sikong Ling pushed Lian Chen¡¯s hand away and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s your business.¡±


    Young Master Lian rested his elbow on Sikong Ling¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why? Are you in a bad mood because you didn¡¯t get your darling?¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°If you want my advice, I think you should be like me and indulge yourself in alcohol and have fun with multiple women. Why must you fall in love with a tigress alone?¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a tigress?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m talking about that woman you¡¯re chasing. She punched me until my face was swollen. It hurts just thinking about it now.¡±


    Sikong Lingughed coldly. ¡°Who asked you to have bad eyesight? You chased after the purest girl in their dormitory and then threw her away. If she doesn¡¯t hit you, who will she hit?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Who knew the purest girl would be a barmaid and even wear such a short skirt? I even mistook her for a yer.¡±


    ¡°She had no other choice.¡±


    Young Master Lian raised his handsome eyebrows, as though he could not stand Sikong Ling speaking up for Bo Cixue. ¡°You¡¯re really gone this time.¡±


    He did not care about how many girls pursued this cold young master in the past. He did not expect to fall for that girl he had met on the ne aftering to M Country to study.


    ¡°Brother, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve kept in my heart for three years. The girl you¡¯re pursuing must have a story. You should be careful.¡±


    ¡°She agreed to let me be her tour guide.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, did she really agree to go home with you?¡±


    Sikong Ling did not deny it.


    ¡­


    Sikong Ling booked a ticket for Bo Cixue.


    When she arrived at the airport and got the ticket, she realized that her destination was Beicang City.


    ¡°You¡¯re from Beicang?¡±


    Sikong Ling nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a ce with beautiful scenery. You will definitely like it.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled and said nothing.


    ¡°Oh my god, why are you so angry so early in the morning?¡±


    A man¡¯s frivolous voice sounded from behind.


    Young Master Lian and his new girlfriend, Yu Luoluo, were here.


    Yu Luoluo was a soft and delicate girl who was also a well-known figure in M University. She was no slower than Young Master Lian in changing boyfriends.


    The two of them were really a match made in heaven.


    Bo Cixue had heard from Sikong Ling that it had taken Young Master Lian a lot of effort to woo Yu Luoluo.


    Compared to Yu Luoluo, who had a rich history of love, Bo Cixue was like a nk sheet of paper. After all, her first rtionship was a one-sided dream and had ended before she even fell in love.


    Bo Cixue looked at Sikong Ling and smirked.


    Young Master Lian and Yu Luoluo came over, still bickering, and happened to see Bo Cixue looking at Sikong Ling with a smile on her lips.


    Young Master Lian had known Bo Cixue for three years but she had never been nice to him. She would always either go against her or hit him.


    She had never smiled like this in front of him.


    It was such a charming smile.


    Young Master Lian looked away and fought even harder with Yu Luo.


    Bo Cixue did not like frivolous men like Young Master Lian, but she didn¡¯t show her emotions on her face due to her good upbringing.


    When Young Master Lian greeted her, she responded as well.


    After they got on the ne, Young Master Lian sat beside Bo Cixue again for some strange reason.


    Sikong Ling nned to change seats with Young Master Lian but thetter shouted, ¡°No, no! Didn¡¯t you see me quarreling with Miss Yu? Do you think I can sit next to her?¡±


    Hearing Young Master Lian say this, Yu Luoluo also pulled Sikong Ling to her side angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t change seats with him. I feel irritated looking at his face.¡±


    Sikong Ling wanted to say something, but Bo Cixue, who was sitting in the corridor, smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s the same no matter where I sit.¡±


    Sikong Ling was also sitting in the aisle, so it was more convenient for them to chat. After the ne took off, he got the air stewardess to bring Bo Cixue a thin nket and passed her the iPad. It was filled with her favorite movies and variety shows.


    Young Master Lian was sitting by the window, chewing gum. When he saw the variety show Bo Cixue was watching, he sneered. ¡°Why do all you women like this boy?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this boy¡¯s name again? I remember he¡¯s not of age yet, right?¡±


    Bo Cixue replied, ¡°He just turned 18 a month ago.¡±


    Young Master Lian clicked his tongue and leaned his head close to Bo Cixue. ¡°You remember him so clearly. Are you interested in him?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the handsome face in front of her and pushed him away with the iPad. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Hey, did I offend you? Why are you always so fierce to me? Didn¡¯t Sikong Ling say that you didn¡¯t curse? I¡¯ll see how different you are.¡±


    Bo Cixue put on her earphones and ignored him.


    Young Master Lian looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s tender skin and resisted the urge to reach out and poke her. He turned his head away toward the window.


    He chewed on the chewing gum even harder, not knowing what he was feeling.


    He cursed softly.


    ¡°F*ck.¡±


    ¡­


    After getting off the ne, Young Master Lian and Yu Luoluo made up.


    The couple hugged each other.


    ¡°Cixue, I¡¯ll take you to the hotelter and show you around tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Beicang was different from the capital. It was bustling here, but everyone felt much friendlier.


    Sikong Ling left after sending Bo Cixue to the hotel.


    Bo Cixue took a bath and sat on the sofa by the window in her pajamas. Perhaps it was because of the jetg thatt she could not fall asleep.


    She was about to read for a while when her phone rang.


    Seeing that it was a video call from Tiantian, Bo Cixue answered the call.


    ¡°Sister Apple.¡±


    Tiantian¡¯s voice was sweet and pleasant.


    ¡°Tiantian, why are your eyes red?¡±


    ¡°Sister Apple, a super annoying boy transferred to our ss. He sleeps in ss, has bad grades, and likes to fight. He even became my deskmate and he sweats so much every day while ying basketball. He¡¯s even in a rtionship at such a young age¡­ I said a few words to him today and he even scolded me for being ugly and acting weird¡­¡±


    When Bo Cixue heard the little girl¡¯s words, she could not help butugh. ¡°He¡¯s very courageous.¡±


    ¡°Sister Apple, you¡¯reughing?! I¡¯m so mad at him. If I hadn¡¯t asked Mommy not to tell the principal my identity, I would have put pressure on the form teacher. I don¡¯t want to sit with that bad ssmate at all.¡±


    ¡°Does he think he¡¯s very handsome? He doesn¡¯t wear his school uniform and even when he does, he wears it loosely like a gangster. He even acts like he¡¯s the most handsome and most arrogant shameless person in the world.¡±


    ¡°Your form teacher taught me before. Why don¡¯t I send her a messageter and ask her to change your deskmate?¡±


    Tiantian nodded. ¡°Sister Apple, our form teacher likes you very much and often mentioned you in front of us. You¡¯re really outstanding!¡±


    ¡°What a boot-licker.¡±


    Tiantian looked at Bo Cixue in the video and realized that Sister Apple was wearing a rose red nightdress with a V-neck cut, revealing her slender and beautiful neck and delicate corbones. As a girl, she could not help but gasp when she saw it.


    Sister Apple looked so feminine!


    Tiantian seemed to have thought of something and secretly took a screenshot.


    ¡°Sister Apple, where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m traveling with a ssmate in Beicang.¡±


    Beicang?


    Wasn¡¯t that where her older brother was?


    Thinking about the past three years when her mother had banned her from teasing Sister Apple and her brother, she had stopped herself from mentioning him.


    After ending the video call, Tiantian found Ye Jie¡¯s WeChat.


    She sent the screenshot over.


    Then, she typed angrily, ¡°Sister Apple is so feminine now. I told you to cherish her. Hmph, just you¡¯re going to regret it!¡±


    Finally, she added, ¡°Sister Apple is traveling with her boyfriend in Beicang now!¡±


    She knew that her older brother would only log into WeChat once a year. After sending her a message, she called him again.


    Ye Jie was in a meeting, his noble expression indifferent. Seeing that it was a call from Tiantian, he raised his hand and paused the meeting.

 Chapter 1955 - Meeting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1955: Meeting (2)</h4>


    The moment Ye Jie answered the call, Princess Tiantian¡¯s slightly anxious voice trailed from the other end. ¡°Brother, I sent something very important to your WeChat. It¡¯s not convenient to say it over the phone, so log in quickly and take a look!¡±


    Without waiting for Ye Jie to say anything, Tiantian hung up.


    This girl¡­


    Ye Jie got up from the leather chair and walked out of the meeting room.


    When they arrived at the terrace, Ye Jie logged into his WeChat ount.


    He knew that nothing serious would happen to the little girl, but he loved his sister. No matter what, he would take a look at her whenever she said anything.


    The moment he entered, he saw the photo and message the little girl had sent.


    At first, he thought the photo was of the female celebrity she had recently fallen in love with and did not look closely.


    After seeing the text message she sent, he looked at the photo again.


    She looked a little familiar.


    After he recognized that person, he pursed his lips slightly.


    Leaning against the balcony railing for a while, he turned on his phone again and found Little Apple¡¯s WeChat.


    In the past, her WeChat profile photo was a bright red apple. They had not contacted each other for three years and he rarely logged in. Now, he realized that her profile photo had been reced with a pair of slender and fair hands.


    Ye Jie sent a message over. ¡°In Beicang?¡±


    After sending the message, he returned to the meeting room.


    After video calling Tiantian, Bo Cixue video called her parents and younger brother.


    After that, sleepiness overwhelmed her and she nned to climb onto the bed to sleep.


    Suddenly, she heard a WeChat notification and she swiped it casually.


    Seeing that it was a message from ¡®Ye¡¯, she froze for a few seconds.


    Brother Xiaojie had sent her a message?


    Ever since she went to M University, she had changed her phone and the messages she sent to Ye Jie were long gone.


    But he was still as brief as ever.


    Bo Cixue smiled and soon understood why he had sent her a message.


    Little Tiantian must have sent him a message to tell him that she was in Beicang too.


    He had always been gentle and polite to his family and friends. Even if they could not be lovers, they were family. Now that she was here, he could not sit back and do nothing.


    Bo Cixue knew that he had sent this message out of concern and politeness as a friend.


    Before she came, she did not know that Sikong Ling¡¯s hometown was Beicang. But even if she knew, she would probablye.


    It had been three years and she felt that she had really let everything go.


    Not wanting to trouble him, Bo Cixue replied politely, ¡®Yes, I came with a friend. I¡¯ve already nned my schedule.¡¯


    Since he was so smart, he should understand what she meant.


    Although she had already let go, she would still feel awkward meeting him suddenly.


    ¡­


    Ye Jie, who was still in the middle of the meeting, heard the WeChat notification and took a look at his phone under the surprised gaze of the crowd.


    Everyone in the meeting knew the Crown Prince¡¯s taboos. No one was allowed to do any other work during meetings, nor was anyone allowed to look at their phone.


    But now, he had actually broken his own rules.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Ah You stood behind Ye Jie and identally saw his WeChat.


    But his attention was on that pair of slender hands.


    A woman with such hands had to be beautiful!


    Ye Jie put down his phone very quickly, his noble face expressionless.


    After the meeting, it was nearly ten at night.


    Ah Zuo and Ah You followed Ye Jie to the office.


    In the quiet corridor, the crisp clicking of high heels sounded suddenly.


    After a while, a woman wearing a long dress and seven-inch high heels walked over.


    The woman was beautiful, had a slim figure, was wearing branded goods, and had a dignified aura.


    ¡°Miss Sikong.¡±


    Sikong Shan ignored Ah Zuo and Ah You, walking up to Ye Jie with a smile. ¡°Crown Prince, my brother is back. My father will be holding a banquet for him in three days. I came to send you an invitation.¡±


    Ye Jie gestured at Ah You and Ah You took the invitation.


    Sikong Shan wanted to say more, but Ye Jie said calmly, ¡°Miss Sikong, I have some work to do.¡±


    In other words, he did not have much time to chat with her.


    Sikong Shan nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯lle to fetch you on the night of the banquet.¡±


    After Sikong Shan left, Ye Jie walked into the office.


    Ah Zuo went to the lounge to make coffee for him and Ah You put the invitation on the desk.


    ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ve already leaked the news. That old fox, Sikong, must be panicking. Will the banquet three dayster be an ambush?¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression was calm and indifferent, his scarlet lips moving slightly. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that he won¡¯t take any action.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m just afraid of him ying dirty.¡±


    Ye Jie narrowed his cold ck eyes slowly. ¡°How can I get a tiger cub if I don¡¯t enter the tiger¡¯s den?¡±


    Ye Jie had always been wise and farsighted, knowing when to advance and when to retreat. Although that old fox, Sikong, was cunning, he was definitely not their Prince¡¯s opponent!


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue woke up very early.


    Afraid of disturbing her rest, Sikong Ling did not call her but instead sent a message to ask if she had woken up.


    After Bo Cixue replied, she went to the bathroom to wash up.


    Changing into a set of climbing attire, she took her camera and went out energetically.


    Bo Cixue was wearing a red mountaineering outfit while Sikong Ling was wearing a blue one. The two of them had not agreed on what to wear. With such abination, they seemed to have good chemistry and looked like a couple.


    Sikong Ling took Bo Cixue mountain climbing. He thought that she would not be able to take it because she was too delicate, but he did not expect her stamina and endurance to be no worse than his.


    They climbed to the top of the mountain and she had no other symptoms apart from panting slightly.


    Her porcin-like face was flushed red and she smiled confidently.


    Walking to the top of the mountain, she opened her arms and took a deep breath.


    Sikong Ling took a photo of her.


    He seemed to have thought of something and found another tourist to help him and Bo Cixue take photos.


    Bo Cixue did not refuse.


    The tourist took a few front shots of them and a few photos of their backs as they stood together.


    When she returned to the hotel, it was already evening.


    Bo Cixuey on the sofa weakly.


    After lying down for a while, she got up and took out the photos from the camera.


    She chose a few photos and posted them on her social media.


    She uploaded two photos. One was a single photo of herself at the top of the mountain, while the other was a photo of her and Sikong Ling taken by the tourist..


    She typed a few words and sent it out.


    After sending it, she went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    There were nearly a hundred likes when she looked at the post aftering out from the bathroom.


    There were countlessments.


    The firstment was from Tiantian. ¡°Sister Apple, who¡¯s that man?¡±


    Tiantian was undoubtedly terrified. Last night, when Sister Apple said that she was going on a vacation with a friend in Beicang, she had lied to her brother. saying hat it was Sister Apple and her boyfriend. Actually, she had never thought that it was her boyfriend.


    There were very few solo and male photos on Sister Apple¡¯s social media.


    Although that man only showed his back, his figure was not ordinary.

 Chapter 1956 - Meeting (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1956: Meeting (3)</h4>


    Bo Cixue naturally knew what Tiantian was thinking.


    Just like how Bo Jingyu wanted her to be with Ye Jie.


    She used to think that if she could marry Brother Xiaojie and live with Tiantian and the rest, it would be a very nice thing.


    She would definitely be a good sister-inw.


    It was only after that she realized how naive and childish she had been.


    The only thing that could not be forced in this world was feelings.


    She was already prepared to start afresh.


    That night, Bo Cixue slept well.


    The next day, Sikong Ling brought her out to y again.


    When they returned to the hotel, Sikong Ling took out an invitation. ¡°My father is holding a banquet for me. Cixue, can I have the honor to invite you to be my femalepanion?¡±


    Bo Cixue had attended banquets with Yan Hua since she was young and was familiar with all kinds of banquets.


    Since she was nning to start afresh, she naturally would not refuse Sikong Ling¡¯s invitation.


    Taking the invitation, she nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle and fetch you tomorrow night. I¡¯ll prepare a gown for you.¡± Sikong Ling looked at Bo Cixue. Through these two days of contact, he found that she really had many new sides to her.


    She looked like such a delicate girl, but her heart was very strong and tenacious.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue had gone out to have fun with Sikong Ling today and although she had actually gotten a little hurt, she did not show it.


    Back in her room, she took off her clothes and changed into a ck camisole.


    She had injured her left waist. She turned to the mirror and took a photo of her waist in the mirror.


    Then, she sent it to her best friends.


    Among the three best friends were Nan Xun and Tang Wu.


    After she went to school at M University, Nan Xun would often go to M Country for business trips.


    After a while, Nan Xun and Tang Wu became familiar with each other.


    After sending the photo, Bo Cixue sent a few pitiful emojis.


    ¡°I¡¯m bruised. It hurts so much.¡±


    ¡°I want some kisses.¡±


    ¡°Some hugs too.¡±


    After sending the message, Bo Cixue went to the bathroom.


    She could imagine the disgust Nan Xun and Tang Wu would feel when they saw the message she had sent them.


    Usually in private, she liked to tease the two of them.


    This was also the side of her that she only revealed in front of her best friends.


    After Bo Cixue came out of the shower, she nced at her phone.


    Opening her best friends¡¯ chat, she widened her eyes in surprise when she saw that they had not replied. Even the messages and photos she had sent were gone.


    Did her revealing waist photo involve something?


    Probably not. It was just exposing her waist. Was there anything out of ce?


    Bo Cixue exited the best friends group and found that there was a WeChat name ¡®Ye¡¯ in the group.


    Her heart thumped.


    Had she sent the message to the wrong group?


    Bo Cixue opened WeChat with an ashen face. The moment she saw the message she had sent, she wanted to die!


    Actually, she could not be med for sending her the wrong message. She was originally chatting with someone in her best friends¡¯ chat group when the screen suddenly popped up and sent her a message. When she sent the photo, she had identally clicked on it and sent the photo and a few messages without looking at the page.


    How could she have expected that Ye, who rarely sent her messages, would send her a message to ask when she had time for a meal?


    Bo Cixue wanted to delete the message, but it was toote.


    She did not know if he had seen it, but since he did not reply, she really wanted to bang her head against the wall and die.


    If she hacked his phone now¡­


    However, on second thought, if she could hack through his phone¡¯s security function, others would have stolen all the secrets in his phone a long time ago.


    Bo Cixue bit her lip and paced around the room anxiously.


    Should she go see him now?


    If his WeChat went offline, should she borrow his phone on purpose and log in to delete the chat records?


    Just as Bo Cixue¡¯s mind was in a mess, her WeChat rang again.


    Bo Cixue walked to the bed with her scalp tingling and picked up her phone.


    He had actually replied.


    ¡°I was busy just now.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°How did you get injured?¡±


    Bo Cixue went to the window and looked up at the sky sadly.


    ¡®Oh my god, please strike me with lightning!¡¯


    Bo Cixue took a long time to calm herself down.


    She replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I sent it to the wrong person.¡±


    She did not expect him to reply, but he replied with a single word: ¡°Ok.¡±


    What was he saying?


    Bo Cixue had a strong urge to block him and never meet him again!


    Just when Bo Cixue was feeling hopeless, the doorbell rang.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Who was looking for her sote at night?


    It seemed like no one knew that she lived here apart from Sikong Ling!


    Bo Cixue went to the door and opened it.


    Ah Zuo was standing at the door with a smile. When he saw Bo Cixue, he handed her an ointment. ¡°His Highness said that you¡¯re injured and asked me to bring the ointment over.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless. He was indeed the Crown Prince to be able to find out the hotel she was staying at in such a short time.


    ¡°Miss Bo, why didn¡¯t you go see His Highness since you¡¯re in Beicang?¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled. ¡°He¡¯s a busy person. I won¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    Ah Zuo looked at Bo Cixue thoughtfully, as if he wanted to read something from her eyes.


    However, he realized that Miss Bo was different from before.


    When Miss Bo mentioned His Highness in the past, her eyes would sparkle like stars.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I won¡¯t disturb Miss Bo¡¯s rest.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°Help me thank His Highness.¡±


    When Ah Zuo returned, Ah You was still sorting out documents for Ye Jie in the study.


    Seeing Ah Zuo, Ah You asked, ¡°Did you see Miss Bo?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing that Ah Zuo was slightly depressed, Ah You raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°His Highness¡¯ number one admirer seems to really not love him anymore.¡± Ah Zuo was more gossipy than Ah You and was more talkative. ¡°Miss Bo is so beautiful now and she looks more energetic than before. But when she mentions His Highness, there are no stars in her eyes.¡±


    Ah You did not believe her. ¡°How is that possible? Miss Bo only had His Highness in her eyes since she was young.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. Anyway, women change their minds very quickly. Besides, she hasn¡¯t seen His Highness for three years. See, has she called His Highness once in the past three years?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I gave her the ointment and said that it was given by His Highness, but she was not surprised and had a very calm reaction.¡±


    Ah You said, ¡°Does that mean she really doesn¡¯t like His Highness anymore?¡±


    ¡°Probably. If I were her, I would probably feel tired too. After all, liking someone for so long and that person not responding¡­¡±


    From the corner of his eye, Ah You suddenly saw Ye Jieing to the study after showering. He hurriedly winked at Ah Zuo, but thetter continued.


    ¡°I saw Miss Bo taking a photo of her boyfriend on my social media yesterday. His back view looks really extraordinary.¡±


    Ah You¡¯s lips twitched.


    Ah Zuo was eloquent and thick-skinned. He had added Miss Bo on WeChat before.


    However, at that time, Miss Bo wanted to know more about His Highness. His Highness was busy, so she came to add Ah You and Ah Zuo¡¯s WeChat.


    Like His Highness, Ah You rarely used that app and never added her back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Miss Sikong is not that bad looking, but I think Miss Bo and her are a maid and a fairy. But it¡¯s toote, Miss Bo already has a boyfriend she likes¡­¡±


    Ah You¡¯s lips twitched again.


    ¡°Is there a cramp in your mouth?¡±


    Ah You was speechless. Ah Zuo, you¡¯re so slow. How did His Highness choose you to be his right-hand man?


    Ah Zuo immediately understood what was going on. He turned around and saw His Highness wiping his hair at the door of the study. Ah Zuo shivered in fear.


    ¡°Your Highness, I-I¡¯ll p myself.¡±


    Ye Jie nced at Ah Zuo, his eyes clear. ¡°Okay, everyone out.¡±


    Ah Zuo and Ah You lowered their heads and left quickly.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue applied the ointment on her injured waist and told her what had happened in her best friends¡¯ chat.


    She did not expect the two women tough mercilessly instead offorting her.


    Tang Wu: ¡°Hahahahaha. Oh my god, I can imagine the expression of the honorable Crown Prince after seeing your small waist and your fake and coquettish message. He must have felt like he was struck by lightning.¡±


    Nan Xun: That¡¯s right. I find it funny when I think of the expression on the noble and abstinent Crown Prince¡¯s face. He probably thinks that the well-bred youngdy studying abroad is retarded!


    Tang Wu: ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Who asked the little vixen to act so serious in the past?¡±


    Bo Cixue could not take it anymore. ¡°Beauty Tang, just wait for me to return to M University. You¡¯re going to die!¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°Poor baby, you should think about how to get back your image in front of the Crown Prince!¡±


    Bo Cixue: He can think whatever he wants. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me.


    Nan Xun: You¡¯re so domineering!


    Bo Cixue: ¡°Oh well. The little elf is going to get her beauty sleep.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled and threw her phone aside, forcing herself to sleep.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue slept until noon.


    Sikong Ling sent her a few messages.


    Bo Cixue called him back.


    ¡°You just woke up?¡±


    He should be busy with the banquet since there were people talking to him. His voice was low and gentle.


    Bo Cixuey on the bed and opened the electric curtains. Sunlight shone in and she hummedzily.


    She rarely hid herself in front of Sikong Ling.


    She did not pursue perfection and showed her best side to him.


    He had seen her rough side when she punched Lian Chen, had seen her drunk side, and had even seen her dancing crazily with someone on the dance floor.


    That was something she only dared to do secretly in the capital.


    The saying that people who were favored were always fearless was reflected in her now.


    ¡°I got someone to bring a gown over in the afternoon. Have you eaten? If not, I¡¯ll get the hotel manager to send it to you.¡±


    ¡°Salmon, a small piece of steak and a ss of milk.¡±


    Hearing that she didn¡¯t reject him this time, Sikong Ling¡¯s breathing turned heavy with uncontroble joy. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡±


    After eating, Bo Cixue went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    After watching the television for a while, the doorbell rang not too longter.


    Sikong Ling sent someone to deliver the gown and even asked the makeup artist and hairstylist toe.


    Bo Cixue changed into the gown and the makeup artist and hairstylist who were used to seeing beauties could not help but gasp.

 Chapter 1957 - Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 1957: Banquet</h4>


    After Bo Cixue was dressed, she received a call from Sikong Ling.


    He was already downstairs.


    Bo Cixue took the elevator down and put a jacket over her slender shoulders. Nevertheless, she still attracted countless eyes on her way out of the hotel.


    Sikong Ling stood by the car door, waiting for Bo Cixue.


    He saw her slender figure from afar.


    When she came closer, he was even more stunned and did not dare to look at her directly.


    He opened the door, waiting for her to get in before he got in from the other side.


    ¡°Thank you for the gown. You have good taste.¡± Bo Cixue saw that Sikong Ling was silent and looked at him. Seeing that he had twisted his head towards the car window after getting into the car, as if she was some ferocious beast, she frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    It was rare for Sikong Ling to lose hisposure. He was usually more aloof in school, but now, he was like a young boy in front of her.


    He touched his head with slightly red ears. ¡°N-Nothing. You¡¯re very pretty today.¡±


    Bo Cixue saw the suspicious flush on Sikong Ling¡¯s ears and she smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a cute side.¡±


    Sikong Ling¡¯s ears turned even redder.


    ¡­


    When they arrived at the Sikongs¡¯ pce, Sikong Ling¡¯s thumping chest seemed to calm down a little.


    Bo Cixue took off her jacket and held Sikong Ling¡¯s arm as they walked into the banquet hall.


    There were several luxurious cars parked at the entrance. It was obvious that the people attending the banquet tonight were all rich and noble.


    Just as Bo Cixue had imagined, the guests were all gentlemen and richdies.


    It was a scene of the upper ss with peoplepeting with one another for beauty.


    Sikong Ling and Bo Cixue became the focus of attention the moment they entered.


    Sikong Ling was the main character tonight and everyone was curious who his femalepanion would be and whom he would be having the first dance with.


    Everyone¡¯s first reaction when they saw Bo Cixue beside Sikong Ling was a question whether she was really a mortal.


    Bo Cixue was wearing a dress that gradually changed its color. It was studded with diamonds and looked like the stars in the night sky. The fabric was close to her body, outlining her slender figure. Her long hair was tied up, revealing her slender neck that was as beautiful as a swan. Her corbones were exquisite and sunken, her waist slender. With makeup on her face, she was beautiful.


    When Mayor Sikong and his wife saw Bo Cixue, Mrs Sikong asked with a smile, ¡°Ah Ling, why did you only bring such a beautiful girlfriend back today?¡±


    Sikong Ling nced at Bo Cixue nervously, afraid that she would be unhappy with the way she addressed her as her girlfriend. He hurriedly exined to Mrs Sikong, ¡°Mother, this is my schoolmate. She¡¯se on a holiday in Beicang so I only had the chance to invite her to be my femalepanion recently.¡±


    Mrs Sikong smiled and said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to work harder.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    Bo Cixue greeted Madam Sikong and the mayor gracefully.


    She did not know if she was thinking too much, but there was a meaningful look in the eyes of the mayor.


    Bo Cixue did not expect that it would be such a coincidence that Sikong Ling was the son of the mayor. Thinking of what her mother had said when mentioning Ye Jie, Bo Cixue frowned.


    Sikong Ling was the main character tonight and there were peopleing up to him to greet him.


    When everyone came, almost everyone asked about Bo Cixue without fail.


    Although Bo Cixue did not say anything, Sikong Ling still found an excuse for her considerately. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything tonight, right? There are many desserts there. Go and see if there¡¯s anything you like.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bo Cixue walked to the food section. Her outstanding appearance and slender figure was still being watched by many people.


    Several socialites came up to Bo Cixue, thinking that she was only able to attend such a banquet because of Sikong Ling. They were jealous and did not want to admit the noble air emanating from her.


    Sikong Ling saw several socialites surrounding Bo Cixue and saying something, seeming like they were making things difficult for her. He wanted to go forward, but the mayor came over and stopped him.


    ¡°Do you think Miss Bo can¡¯t even solve such a small problem?¡±


    ¡°Father, do you know Cixue?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Bo Yan¡¯s daughter. How could I not know her?¡±


    Sikong Ling thought of the night he came back. His father asked if he had brought a female ssmate over.


    He said yes and his father asked him to invite his female ssmate to the banquet. He was a little worried at that time, afraid that Bo Cixue would not agree, but his father said that if she was willing toe to the Beicang, she would definitely agree to his invitation.


    Sikong Ling felt that there was something he did not know. ¡°Father, if she is General Bo¡¯s daughter, I don¡¯t deserve her.¡±


    ¡°Why are you not worthy? You will be the future governor of Beicang City!¡±


    Sikong Ling looked in Bo Cixue¡¯s direction and saw that she had beaten back the aggressive socialites around her with just a few words.


    Sikong Ling walked over and asked softly, ¡°Did they trouble you?¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled lightly, looking unconcerned. ¡°They just asked some questions about fashion.¡±


    The socialites thought she was a country bumpkin, but she knew everything. They were the ones who did not know anything.


    Later, they realized that she came from the capital, making them look even more like country bumpkins.


    Sikong Ling looked at the confident and easygoing Bo Cixue, a faint gentleness in his deep brown eyes. ¡°Cixue, can I dance with you for the first danceter?¡±


    Bo Cixue picked a grape and threw it into her mouth, askingzily, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Their eyes met and they could not helpughing.


    At this moment, there was amotion at the entrance of the banquet hall.


    When Sikong Ling saw Sikong Shaning over with the Crown Prince arm in arm, he said to Bo Cixue, ¡°My sister is here. The one beside her is the Crown Prince. You should know him, right?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked toward the doorzily.


    Aftering here and finding out that Sikong Ling was the son of the mayor, she had a feeling that she would see Ye Jie tonight.


    There was not much fluctuation of emotions in her heart, but when she thought of the WeChat message she had sentst night, she felt embarrassed and awkward.


    Kisses and hugs?


    This was something she had never shown to him after she grew up.


    And to use Tang Wu and Nan Xun¡¯s words, she was really pretentious and retarded!


    What made her even more embarrassed was that she had sent a photo of her waist.


    She did not know what he would think of her!


    ¡°Not really.¡± Bo Cixue replied, not really wanting to go forward and greet Ye Jie.


    Sikong Ling saw that Bo Cixue was eating with her head lowered again, her expressionzy and listless. She did not want to greet the Crown Prince at all. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over first, you can eat slowly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sikong Shan was wearing a white ankle-length dress today, revealing her fair back. Her hair and makeup were all carefully styled.


    She thought she could stun everyone, but when she appeared, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the man beside her.


    But it made sense. The man beside her was elegant and out of this world. He was handsome and noble, exuding iparable beauty. The calm and dignified look in his eyes made it obvious that he was someone who had been in power for a long time.

 Chapter 1958 - Approaching

    <h4>Chapter 1958: Approaching</h4>


    Sikong Shan could not help but feel proud.


    Such a high and mighty man was her partner tonight.


    Only she had the right to stand by his side.


    Sikong Shan smirked arrogantly.


    Ye Jie went forward and greeted the mayor and his family.


    Bo Cixue leaned against the corner. She did not know if Ye Jie had seen her, but she did not turn back to look for him.


    When she attended banquets in the capital, she would meet him asionally.


    At that time, her eyes wouldnd on him uncontrobly.


    He was cold and introverted. Many times, he listened to others and only expressed his views when necessary.


    Compared to his peers, he was steady and cold. It was hard to imagine what it would be like for him to fall in love with a woman.


    She had had bold fantasies in the past as well. Would she be able to tear a crack in his abstinent and cold face one day?


    Bo Cixue thought of her ignorance in the past and smiled helplessly.


    Young Master Lian and Yu Luoluo were thest to arrive.


    The two of them noticed Bo Cixue the moment they entered.


    ¡°Oh my god. I spent several hours to dress up, but I¡¯m still not as beautiful as her.¡± Yu Luoluo could not help butin, ¡°Bo Cixue is really my enemy.¡±


    Young Master Lian was wearing a white suit and nced at Bo Cixuezily.


    He looked away awkwardly. ¡°What¡¯s there to see? You¡¯re just acting coquettishly.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too harsh?¡± Yu Luoluo pouted. ¡°But I like it.¡±


    Young Master Lian wrapped his arm around Yu Luoluo¡¯s waist. ¡°I still like you like this. Your skin is healthy. It¡¯s so fair that you¡¯ll probably get bruises with just a pinch, just like a porcin doll.¡±


    Yu Luoluo couldn¡¯t tell if Young Master Lian thought that Bo Cixue was good or bad, but she was still happy that Young Master Lian didn¡¯t look at Bo Cixue.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue was taking a slice of cheesecake when a figure suddenly appeared beside her.


    She thought he was hitting on her again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m Sikong Ling¡¯s femalepanion tonight.¡±


    The person beside her chuckled softly at her words.


    That voice was like wine that had been brewing for many years¡ªlow and refreshing.


    Bo Cixue looked up and was slightly stunned when she saw that the person beside her was Ye Jie, who was wearing a ck suit and a white shirt.


    He¡­ had actually seen her?


    And he had recognized her just by looking at her back?


    Bo Cixue was d that she had not eaten anything. If not, she would have choked when she saw him appearing in front of her.


    ¡°Is this delicious?¡±


    He nced at her and then at the cheesecake she had taken.


    Bo Cixue lowered her long and thick eyshes that were like butterfly wings. ¡°I quite like it, but you don¡¯t like sweets, so don¡¯t eat it¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she realized that she had said something inappropriate and said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just said it casually. You can eat anything you want.¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue thoughtfully and said lightly, ¡°Have you been well over the past three years?¡±


    Bo Cixue replied with a smile as she ate the cake, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m free and happy. I made new friends, learned new things, and broadened my horizon.¡±


    Ye Jie hummed.


    Bo Cixue could not help muttering in her heart when she saw him humming again.


    He was really a killer of all conversations!


    ¡°Crown Prince, this is¡­¡± Sikong Shan walked over and held Ye Jie¡¯s arm.


    Bo Cixue nced at the two of them. Those who knew Ye Jie knew that he was a clean freak and did not like the approach of the opposite sex. The staff around him were basically all men and the number of men who could be close to him could be counted on one hand.


    He did not reject Sikong Shan¡¯s approach. Did it mean that Sikong Shan was different in his heart?


    However, it had been three years since Ye Qingcheng¡¯s incident.


    He was a normal man and it was normal for other women to appear around him.


    Bo Cixue thought that he would introduce her as ¡°his sister¡± in front of others like usual, but she did not expect him to say, ¡°She¡¯s Cixue, General Bo¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Sikong Shan reached a hand out to Bo Cixue enthusiastically. ¡°Hello, Miss Bo.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Sikong Shan¡¯s slightly exaggerated enthusiasm and shook her hand. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not want to be a third wheel. She said with a smile, ¡°You two have a chat. I¡¯m going to find Sikong Ling.¡±


    Her slender figure slowly walked towards Sikong Ling.


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s departing figure, his eyes cold.


    Sikong Shan looked at Ye Jie and then nced at Bo Cixue secretly, his hand clenching slightly.


    ¡­


    Sikong Shan called the butler over.


    She instructed softly, ¡°If Sikong Ling invites Bo Cixue for the first danceter, ask the band to change the dance song.¡±


    ¡­


    Sure enough, when it was time to dance, Sikong Ling invited Bo Cixue for the first dance.


    Bo Cixue handed her slender hand to Sikong Ling.


    The dance started and Sikong Ling¡¯s expression changed when he heard the prelude.


    It was not an elegant and slow waltz song, but a tango with a vivid rhythm.


    Sikong Ling frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll get the band to change the song.¡±


    Sikong Shan¡¯s best friend stood up. ¡°Young Master Sikong, I remember that you know how to dance tango. Could it be that your femalepanion doesn¡¯t know how to dance?¡±


    The socialites aroundughed.


    Most of the socialites present wanted to see Bo Cixue embarrass herself.


    Sikong Shan put on an act and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened with the band, but they actually got the wrong song. It¡¯s probably because Ah Ling is good at tango. But if Miss Bo doesn¡¯t know how, it¡¯s better not to force it.¡±


    Bo Cixue raised her hand and said calmly, ¡°No need.¡±


    She walked up to Sikong Ling, a smile in her doe eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Sikong Ling was smitten by Bo Cixue¡¯s confident and charming gaze. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and his slender hand held her slender waist.


    The people in the banquet hall dispersed and surrounded them.


    The two of them quickly steadied themselves, staring at each other as if everything around them had disappeared.


    Sikong Ling held Bo Cixue in his arms and she looked up slightly. Her side profile was like a painting and there was a faint smile on her lips. She was pure and beautiful.


    As the music gradually went on, the two of them started to dance under the gaze of countless people. They spun, looked at each other, hugged each other and acted as a couple who was deeply in love but had to be separated.


    Their gazes and movements were very urate, making people drunk on them.


    As Bo Cixue spun around several times, her skirt hem flew like a butterfly.


    Once she devoted herself to something, she would shine brightly.


    It was her first time dancing with Sikong Ling and they cooperated well.


    It made her blood boil with excitement. In the end, shey on his long arm and the song reached a peak.


    He leaned down and kissed her cheek.


    Sikong Ling could not help but do this. When he regained his senses, he panicked and said softly to Bo Cixue, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Bo Cixue was calm and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°What would you do if I say that I mind?¡±


    ¡°Apologize in public.¡±


    Looking at his serious expression, Bo Cixue smiled like a blooming flower. ¡°Take me to more fun ces after this.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The two of them chatted as if no one was around. To everyone, they were a sweet couple.


    Sikong Shan did not expect that instead of embarrassing Bo Cixue, everyone had be even more amazed! She felt even more upset.


    She looked up at the noble man by the side. He was talking to someone with a calm expression and did not even nce at Bo Cixue.


    It seemed like the rumors in the capital were true. The Crown Prince had no interest in Bo Cixue. No matter how beautiful she was, he did not have her in his eyes.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue talked to Sikong Ling for a while and asked him to entertain other guests.


    She walked into the garden.


    The banquet hall was too crowded and she wanted to find a quiet ce to stay.


    She walked in and suddenly saw Sikong Shan and the Sikong family¡¯s butler from the corner of her eye. The two of them walked to a secluded ce furtively and Bo Cixue could not help but follow them.


    ¡°Young Lady, if you do that, Master will be angry if he finds out. If anything goes wrong, the entire Sikong family will be implicated.¡±


    ¡°Butler, don¡¯t you know that the Crown Prince has something on my father?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if he has really something on your family. If he does, why hasn¡¯t he done anything yet? Young Miss, you still have to be patient.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore. If he really has something on my father, wouldn¡¯t our Sikong family be in more danger? I have to be his. Only then can I protect the Sikong family.¡±


    ¡°Also, when you do thatter, help Sikong Ling too. If he gets together with Bo Cixue, the Bo family can speak up for the Sikong family too.¡±


    Bo Cixue furrowed her eyebrows.


    Not only did Sikong Shan set the Crown Prince up, but she had even set her up?


    Although she did not dislike Sikong Ling and had ns to continue her rtionship with him, she had never thought of giving herself to him like this.


    She had been taught since young that she was conservative when it came to romantic rtionships.


    She would definitely not give her innocence away so easily.


    With this idea in mind, even her good impression of Sikong Ling disappeared.


    Bo Cixue turned to leave but identally stepped on several dry leaves.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s expression darkened slightly.


    Just then, a well-defined hand reached over and grabbed her slender wrist, pulling her away.


    When Sikong Shan and the butler came out, Bo Cixue was nowhere to be seen.


    Ye Jie brought Bo Cixue behind a bush. She was panting a little when she ran over and because of her nervousness, her heart was beating faster.


    She looked up at the person who had pulled her away.


    Seeing that noble and handsome face, her long eyshes fluttered slightly.


    One of her hands was still on his chest. They were very close and she could even smell the fresh and elegant scent on him.


    Before she could say anything, she saw him take out a checkered handkerchief and wipe her face vigorously.


    Bo Cixue widened her eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 1959 - Afraid Now?

    <h4>Chapter 1959: Afraid Now?</h4>


    Bo Cixue¡¯s skin was fair and tender, and after being rubbed by him like that, it turned red very quickly.


    Bo Cixue was a little dazed and did not understand the meaning of his actions.


    After all, he had never done such a thing before.


    Her face was covered with makeup and thoughts were running in her mind. She was worried that he would mess up her makeup and the powder would stain his handkerchief, and she was flustered by his strange actions.


    Seeing that he had no intention of stopping, she raised her fair hands to push him away.


    Her smooth fingers touched his hand and she was slightly stunned.


    After they grew up, their fingertips barely touched each other.


    She knew that he did not like to be touched casually.


    But he had touched her first and she still needed to be presentable. Did he want her disfigured?


    Bo Cixue grabbed his hand and pulled it down. ¡°How did I offend you? You¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    Seeing that the area she had wiped was red, he frowned slightly and let go of her.


    Bo Cixue immediately let go of his hand.


    She touched her stinging cheek and red at him angrily.


    What he did not know was that her clear and watery doe eyes seemed to have a hook when she red at him, as if she wanted to steal his soul.


    He looked at her angry face but instead of apologizing, he smiled.


    He rarely smiled, but when he did, there was a very faint dimple on his left cheek.


    When she was young, Bo Cixue had seen him smile a few times and she would be smitten every time.


    Using the words she used when she was young, he looked like Prince Charming from aic book.


    But now, Bo Cixue was not charmed but was even angrier.


    Where was his gentlemanliness?


    ¡°What are youughing at? Have I offended you with my face¡­¡± In a sh, she suddenly remembered that after she and Sikong Ling danced, Sikong Ling kissed her face in public.


    It seemed to be on the side of his face he had just wiped.


    However, she would never think that he was interested in her or jealous.


    His action just now was probably from a brother¡¯s angle and seeing her being taken advantage of in public!


    Bo Cixue found the reason for his anger and was about to say something when she heard his cold voice. ¡°Are you and Sikong Ling a couple?¡±


    Given his understanding of her, she would never be smiling so brightly after Sikong LIng kissed her in public if they were not a couple.


    When Bo Cixue heard him questioning her in such a tone, the anger that had dissipated rose again.


    Before she turned eighteen, she had never dared to lose her temper or speak loudly in front of him.


    She had always followed the instructions of the servants in the pce and was a well-behaved and gentle youngdy.


    Only then would she be worthy of the Crown Prince.


    Bo Cixue thought that she would not lose her temper or get angry in front of him in this lifetime, let alone speak loudly.


    But now, she heard herself shouting at him fiercely, ¡°What has my rtionship with Sikong Ling got to do with the Crown Prince? He can kiss me if he wants and cane into my room tonight if he wants. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    After she shouted, the air seemed to have frozen.


    She looked at the man¡¯s dark eyes and felt a chill on her neck.


    She thought that his impression of her must be terrible now!


    She had nothing to lose anyway. After sending that wrong messagest night, she had already be a retard!


    Seeing that he was silent, his scarlet lips pursed and his thin jaw was slightly tight, she could not see that he was angry, but the deep color in his eyes seemed to be telling her that he was angry.


    Well, he was the Crown Prince. Who would dare to be so presumptuous in front of him?


    In order to maintain her aura, Bo Cixue said quickly, ¡°I¡¯m going into the banquet hall.¡±


    ¡°Break up with him.¡± She had just turned around when she heard his cold voice.


    After hearing what Sikong Shan said to the butler, Bo Cixue already had the idea of not getting too close to the Sikong family.


    But his matter-of-fact tone made her angry again.


    She did not turn back, merely saying coldly, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m not Tiantian.¡±


    She was reminding him that even if their families were close, she was not his sister.


    Only her parents could care about who she was with.


    How could Ye Jie not understand what she meant? He looked at her slender back and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that the Sikong family will be in a mess and that the head of the Sikong family knows that you came here. If I¡¯m right, the Sikong family will use you to threaten me if the n doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Using her to threaten him?


    It seemed like the governor had investigated clearly about their rtionship, but didn¡¯t he find out that he didn¡¯t like her at all?


    However, with Ye Jie¡¯s personality, he would protect her even if he did not like her.


    Bo Cixue was not someone who would throw a tantrum for no reason. She turned back to look at him. ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Ye Jie looked at her face that was still slightly red and smiled faintly. ¡°Are you scared now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    He looked at her and vaguely felt that she was different from before.


    But now was not the time to think about this. His clear voice sounded. ¡°Think of a way to leaveter. I¡¯ll get Ah Zuo to send you away.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Looking at her obedient appearance, his low and cold voice softened. ¡°Go to the banquet hall first.¡±


    Bo Cixue said nothing more and prepared to leave in her high heels.


    After a few steps, she suddenly thought of Sikong Shan¡¯s words.


    She turned back and nced at the man standing there.


    He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. But putting aside his status, just his appearance and bearing were enough to charm any woman.


    No wonder Sikong Shan wanted to use such a low-level n.


    Looking at Bo Cixue¡¯s hesitation, Ye Jie seemed to have thought of something and a trace of maliciousness appeared in his eyes. ¡°Her n won¡¯t seed.¡±


    In other words, he was not someone who could be easily tricked.


    Bo Cixueughedzily. ¡°Who¡¯s worried about this? As a man, you won¡¯t be at a disadvantage even if you get tricked.¡±


    Seeing the coldness on his face like the anger of a king, she shrank back and left.


    ¡­


    After she walked a distance away, Bo Cixue heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was really good to not have to be restrained in front of her and to not crave to be loved by him!


    It was so good that the surrounding air seemed to be fresh.


    Bo Cixue walked into the banquet hall. Sikong Ling saw her and came to her side. ¡°Cixue, where did you go just now? Did someone make trouble for you?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the nervousness and care on Sikong Ling¡¯s handsome face and sighed slightly in her heart.


    She had a good impression of Sikong Ling.


    Looking at him, it was obvious that he did not know what his family was thinking.


    Bo Cixue shook her head. ¡°No one made trouble for me. Go on and do whatever you have to. I¡¯ll go eat something.¡±

 Chapter 1960 - Injured

    <h4>Chapter 1960: Injured</h4>


    Bo Cixue walked to the dining area.


    She looked at the entrance of the banquet hall and saw two rows of bodyguards in ck standing there.


    If she tried to go out like this, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get out.


    Bo Cixue looked around and saw Yu Luoluo staggering toward the washroom like she had drunk too much.


    Bo Cixue followed.


    There was a distance from the banquet hall to Sikong¡¯s washroom. Yu Luoluo only realized that Bo Cixue had followed her when she arrived at the washroom.


    Yu Luoluo did not know what to feel about Bo Cixue.


    Being the same sex, Yu Luoluo was undoubtedly jealous and unhappy with the person who was prettier than her.


    But she had to admit that Bo Cixue was unbelievably beautiful. She had a face that anyone would take a liking to.


    Most men in the world would probably like women like her.


    Bo Cixue leaned against the door of the washroom and looked at Yu Luoluo with a smile.


    Yu Luoluo¡¯s face turned slightly red from her gaze and teasing.


    F*ck, was Bo Cixue trying to hook her up?


    In M University, other than boys who liked Bo Cixue, there were also girls who liked her.


    But Yu Luoluo had a normal sexual orientation.


    If not, she would have been seduced too.


    Yu Luoluo cursed silently. ¡°Pervert.¡±


    She leaned against the sink and lit a cigarette. Bo Cixue walked over and reached out her hand to Yu Luo. ¡°Give me one.¡±


    Yu Luoluo was slightly surprised. ¡°You know how to smoke¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Yu Luoluo looked like she had been struck by lightning. ¡°Young Master Lian said that you have an innocent and obedient face but you¡¯re actually very naughty. I didn¡¯t believe him at first!¡±


    ¡°Who said that smoking is bad? This is just a way to relieve stress.¡±


    Yu Luoluo was smoking a cigarette meant for women. It was not strong, and Bo Cixue lit it with her eyes slightly narrowed.


    The two of them chatted in the washroom for a while. Just as Yu Luoluo was about to finish smoking, she heard Bo Cixue say, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Before Yu Luoluo could react, the back of her neck was hit by a knife.


    Yu Luoluo cked out and fainted.


    Bo Cixue stubbed out her cigarette, exchanged her gown with Yu Luoluo¡¯s, and spread her hair over her shoulders.


    There was a storage room outside the washroom and Bo Cixue moved Yu Luoluo into it.


    Back in the banquet hall, Bo Cixue imitated how Yu Luoluo staggered toward the door after drinking too much.


    The bodyguards guarding there saw the womaning over. Seeing that it was not Bo Cixue, they did not stop her.


    Bo Cixue sped out.


    However, at this moment, Sikong Ling walked over and stopped her.


    ¡°Yu Luoluo, is Cixue still in the washroom?¡± Sikong Ling saw the two of them entering the washroom one after another.


    Bo Cixue covered her mouth with her hand and her delicate body stiffened.


    The bodyguards only recognized clothes, but if Sikong Ling came, he would definitely find something wrong.


    Just as Bo Cixue¡¯s mind was racing, Young Master Lian came over first and put his arm around Bo Cixue¡¯s slender shoulders. ¡°I was just talking to another woman. Why were you so angry that you left without saying anything?¡±


    Sikong Ling also came over and Bo Cixue could only bury her head in Young Master Lian¡¯s chest.


    Young Master Lian stiffened slightly and tightened his hold on Bo Cixue¡¯s slender shoulders. He scolded her again with a sullen face.


    Seeing that Yu Luoluo was silent, Sikong Ling thought that she must have drunk too much. ¡°Take her back to rest quickly. I¡¯ll go in and find Cixue.¡±


    After Sikong Ling left, Bo Cixue pushed Young Master Lian away quickly.


    Young Master Lian clicked his tongue.


    When she walked out of the banquet hall, he realized that something was wrong.


    Yu Luoluo was not as tall as her. The evening gown was up to her ankles, but it was only up to her legs now. Sikong Ling only had eyes for Bo Cixue and would not notice the details of where Yu Luoluo¡¯s gown ended up.


    ¡°Are you kicking me to the curb now that I¡¯ve outlived my usefulness?¡±


    Bo Cixue sped her hands at Young Master Lian. ¡°I owe you one.¡±


    Young Master Lian looked at Bo Cixue. To her surprise, he did not ask anything and only said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you when I think of what I want.¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed and after telling him where she was, she left quickly.


    After finding Ah Zuo, Bo Cixue left the Sikongs¡¯ pce.


    Sitting in the car, her temples hurt when she thought about what had happened that night.


    Ah Zuo nced at Bo Cixue through the rearview mirror. Seeing her looking out of the window with her eyebrows slightly furrowed and looking deep in thought, he said, ¡°Miss Bo, don¡¯t worry. His Highness will definitely protect you.¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed softly and seemed to have thought of something. She asked Ah Zuo, ¡°Does Miss Sikong like His Highness very much?¡±


    Ah Zuo immediately became nervous. ¡°Miss Bo, please don¡¯t misunderstand. We came to Beicang for two years and have never overstepped our boundaries with Miss Sikong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking. You don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡± Bo Cixue smirked. ¡°Besides, I have nothing to do with His Highness¡¯ private affairs.¡±


    Ah Zuo wanted to say something, but Bo Cixue looked out of the window again.


    Ah Zuo drove on, turning left and right. Bo Cixue did not ask him where he was driving. He was right. If there was any danger, Ye Jie would protect her.


    The car stopped at a two-storey bungalow in the suburbs.


    Ah Zuo got out of the car and opened the door for Bo Cixue.


    ¡°Someone will send your luggage overter. This is the ce where His Highness stays in Beicang. It¡¯s very well-hidden and Miss Bo can rest assured and stay here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Ah Zuo led Bo Cixue to the second floor.


    Although it was a two-storey bungalow, there was only one bedroom on the second floor. There was arge cloakroom in the bedroom and a connected study.


    Bo Cixue wanted to ask Ah Zuo if there was a guest room, but Ah Zuo was busy with other things and before she could chase after him, he drove away.


    Forget it. This was not the time to make any trouble.


    Besides, Ah Zuo also said that Ye Jie only came here asionally.


    Bo Cixue went to the balcony and sat on the daybed, looking at her phone for a while. Before long, a bodyguard brought her her luggage.


    Bo Cixue did not like to wear other people¡¯s clothes, especially when she was wearing Yu Luoluo¡¯s gown. Not only was there the smell of red wine on her, but there was also the smell of men¡¯s perfume. She took out her clothes from her suitcase and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Bo Cixue picked up her phone and looked at it.


    It was almost midnight.


    She did not know what was going on with the Sikong family. Did Sikong Shan¡¯s n seed?


    Bo Cixue still did not receive any news until two in the morning.


    She sat on the carpet by the bed, leaning against the bed to take a nap.


    After some time, the sound of engines suddenly sounded from downstairs.


    Bo Cixue nced at her phone. It was four in the morning.


    She hurriedly got up and went downstairs.


    She had just arrived at the living room on the first floor when she saw Ah You returning with a pale Ye Jie.


    Bo Cixue saw that the white shirt from Ye Jie¡¯s right shoulder to his arm was stained red.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s pupils constricted.


    ¡°Why¡­ are you injured?¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue and pursed his lips slightly. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury.¡±


    Was it a small injury after losing so much blood?


    Ah Zuo was behind and rushed over with Ye Jie¡¯s private doctor.


    Ah You helped Ye Jie into the bedroom.


    Bo Cixue did not know what had happened. Although she was worried, she did not go into the bedroom.


    About an hourter, Ah Zuo, Ah You and the doctor came out of the room.


    ¡°Miss Bo, do you know how to cook? Not only is His Highness injured, but he has also not rested well in the past few days and even has a high fever. He did not eat anythingst night. Could I trouble¡­¡±


    Before Ah Zuo could finish, Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°I know how to cook simple porridge.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for troubling you. Ah You and I still have to deal with the Sikongs. Please take care of His Highness.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bo Cixue wanted to ask Ah Zuo and Ah You what had happened at the Sikongs¡¯ pce, but she swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth when she saw that they were in a hurry.


    She went into the bedroom to look at Ye Jie.


    His eyes were closed, as if he had fallen asleep.


    Bo Cixue went downstairs and cooked porridge.


    Since she was young, she had a chef in her house. Her father did not let her or her mother cook, saying that women¡¯s hands were their second face.


    She knew how to y the piano, draw, arrange flowers, and dance¡­ But she did not know how to cook.


    Seeing the porridge she had cooked, she sighed and put on a bold face.


    ¡°Crown Prince, I made some porridge. Have some before you sleep!¡±


    The man on the bed did not move.


    Ever since that major operation when he was young, he rarely fell sick after returning to the royal family and entering the training camp.


    But this time, his illness came like andslide.


    His body was burning hot and his breath was clearly hot. Every delicate part of his body was screaming fatigue and difort.


    Bo Cixue frowned and did not call him again.


    She sat by the bed and looked at him quietly.


    Although they had met tonight, she had not looked at him carefully.


    This was the first time she had looked at him so carefully in three years.


    Compared to three years ago, his facial features seemed to be more handsome, and he was more reserved and steady. Every line of his face and eyes were like they were drawn by a painter, looking incredibly perfect.


    But now, there was a kind of sickly beauty.


    He did not seem to get tanned at all. His fair skin was even more delicate than a woman¡¯s, with no pores at all.


    When he closed his eyes, his long eyshes were like two fans.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s gaze moved from his tall nose to his well-defined scarlet lips.


    Realizing that she had been staring at him for a while, she quickly looked away.


    She stood at the balcony for a while outside. When she returned to the bedroom, she found that the person on the bed was trembling.


    Bo Cixue looked around but did not find many nkets. She went to the cloakroom and took out two of his jackets to put over the nket.


    But he was still trembling.


    Bo Cixue had never seen him so weak before.


    Seeing him trembling, her mind seemed to short-circuit. She subconsciously took off her clothes, climbed into the nket, and hugged him.


    Ye Jie felt ufortable and confused. In his daze, he felt a source of heat approaching him and there was a constant warmthing from there.


    He could smell a faint fragrance.


    In such warmth, he gradually stopped shivering.

 Chapter 1961 - Out of Bed

    <h4>Chapter 1961: Out of Bed</h4>


    In the morning, the first ray of sunlight shone in from the curtains andnded on the wide and soft bed.


    The handsome and noble man slowly opened his eyes. As he had just woken up, his usually cold and dark eyes were slightly dazed.


    His fever had subsided, but he was still exhausted.


    He moved his arm, only to find that it was terribly heavy, as if something was pressing against it.


    The sleepiness in his mind disappeared immediately and his dark eyes looked sharply to his side.


    Seeing a delicate figure lying in his arms, he froze.


    The girl in his arms seemed to be sleeping soundly, her head leaning against his uninjured arm, one hand holding his waist and the other on his leg.


    Ye Jie froze for a moment.


    His blurry memories fromst night flooded his mind.


    When he was cold, he felt a heating toward him.


    At that time, he was in a muddled state and did not know what it was.


    But now that he saw clearly, all of his blood froze.


    Moving her hands and legs away from him, he was about to get off the bed quietly when something tightened around him.


    She hugged him again and patted his back unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t move around and rest well.¡±


    She was still not awake and was in a daze. She was woken up by the noise and was angry, so her tone was fierce.


    Ye Jie looked down at the girl in his arms.


    She must have slept verytest night. There were faint shadows under her eyes and she looked a little tired.


    He pursed his lips tightly and did not move. His clear and dark eyes looked at the ceiling.


    His body stiffened as he felt her embrace.


    Bo Cixue slept for a few minutes and suddenly thought of something. The sleepiness in her dissipated.


    What had she just done?


    She had shouted at the Crown Prince and even pped him on the back!


    She was always grumpy in the morning and had a bad temper.


    However, only those who knew her the best would know that she was always gentle and elegant outside.


    But just now, she was like a tigress¡­


    Bo Cixue closed her eyes tightly, feeling like ten thousand alpacas were running through her heart.


    She had been too carefree in front of him over the past few days!


    After sobering up, she naturally felt herself hugging him tightly, with one leg on him.


    Even though she no longer had any feelings for him, this intimacy still made her feel awkward and ashamed.


    She retracted her hands and feet, looking up at him with an ashen face.


    He was looking at the ceiling and even when she looked over, he was not looking at her.


    The moment she let go of him, he got up from the bed.


    Without saying anything, he strode toward the bathroom.


    After a while, Bo Cixue heard the sound of water dripping.


    He was a clean freak. It must be because she hugged him to sleepst night and was too close to him that he felt disgusted!


    Bo Cixue lifted the nket and got up from the bed. She picked up her clothes and put them on, a mocking smile on her lips.


    Fortunately, she had already let go and would not care too much about his reaction.


    Bo Cixue went downstairs.


    After washing up in the bathroom downstairs, she went to the kitchen.


    After making breakfast, she sat in the dining room to eat.


    Footsteps sounded behind and Bo Cixue looked up at the man.


    He had taken a bath and changed into a loose white knitted shirt and grey pants. His soft ck hair was wet and covered his forehead. His face was still slightly pale from the fever and the faint stubble on his jaw was cleaned. Under the morning light outside, he looked like a university student who had juste out of school.


    They locked eyes but remained calm.


    His scarlet lips moved. ¡°Thank you forst night.¡±


    His voice was slightly hoarse from the aftereffects of the cold, but there was an indescribable sexiness to it.


    Bo Cixue took a sip of milk and smiledzily. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I will take care of any Tom, Dick, or Harry who is not feeling well¡­¡±


    Realizing that she hadpared him to anyone, her smile widened. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else, as long as you don¡¯t misunderstand that I still have feelings for you.¡±


    She admired herself for saying such things in front of him three yearster.


    If it was in the past, she would never have dared to think about it.


    This was the advantage of letting go. She did not have to repeatedly consider his feelings and thoughts.


    He hummed faintly and turned to enter the kitchen.


    Bo Cixue only made one breakfast for herself. He went into the kitchen and made one for himself.


    Before long, he brought out a bowl of noodles.


    There was long and thin shredded meat on the noodles, two small dishes, and a fried golden and crispy poached egg.


    Bo Cixue nced at the breakfast on her te.


    The fried eggs were half cooked and the toast was still cold.


    She had no appetite.


    Ye Jie brought the bowl of noodles to the dining table. Bo Cixue sniffed and smelled the tantalizing fragrance.


    The Queen was a gourmet and was a good cook.


    Brother Xiaojie had been influenced by her since he was young, but after entering the training camp, he had to be independent in everything. She heard that the food he made was delicious.


    However, he was busy with work after bing the Crown Prince and did not have time to cook.


    Bo Cixue had never eaten what he had made!


    Bo Cixue felt indignant that he had cooked such a scrumptious bowl of noodles for himself!


    Even if he hated her getting close to him, she had still helped himst night!


    Couldn¡¯t he have made an extra bowl of noodles?


    Bo Cixue saw that he was eating noodles with his head lowered and smelling the fragrance. She had no appetite for her breakfast.


    Bo Cixue was slightly surprised to see a bowl of noodles that looked exactly like the one Ye Jie had eaten on the kitchen counter.


    Was this for her?


    Bo Cixue nced at the dining room and the man was eating slowly without looking at the kitchen.


    Bo Cixue resisted the urge to bring the noodles out to eat with him. After putting down the te, she endured the temptation and went out of the kitchen, leaving the dining room without looking elsewhere.


    She did not notice that after she left, the man, who had been focused on eating his noodles, looked up at her.


    His eyebrows were slightly furrowed.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue washed and dried her clothes. When she came out, Ye Jie was no longer downstairs.


    Ah Zuo came over with a middle-aged woman. ¡°Miss Bo, this aunt will make lunch for youter. His Highness said that if the situation in the city is good, he will send you back to the capital tomorrow morning.¡±


    Bo Cixue heard Ah Zuo¡¯s words and squeezed out a smile. ¡°Then help me thank him.¡±


    Seeing that Bo Cixue went upstairs after speaking, Ah Zuo touched his nose and left in confusion.


    Did Miss Bo get angry because she didn¡¯t rest well after taking care of His Highnessst night?


    Sigh. It seemed like Miss Bo really did not like His Highness. When she liked His Highness in the past, she was gentle and soft-spoken to him and Ah You!

 Chapter 1962 - Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 1962: Leaving</h4>


    Ah Zuo returned to the car.


    He nced at the man sitting at the back with a cold expression and said cautiously, ¡°Your Highness, did you offend Miss Bo?¡±


    Ah You, who was driving, nced at Ah Zuo. ¡°What are you talking about? His Highness fell sickst night. How would he have the energy to offend Miss Bo?¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s eyes were slightly closed, making it difficult to read his emotions.


    Ah Zuo and Ah You looked at each other and said nothing else. Ah You started the engine and left.


    The car drove out of the yard and in the quiet car, Ye Jie¡¯s clear voice suddenly sounded. ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Ah Zuo froze for a few seconds before he understood what Ye Jie meant.


    Ah Zuo hurriedly repeated his conversation with Bo Cixue. ¡°Miss Bo asked me to thank you on her behalf. She was gritting her teeth at that time, so she must have been unhappy.¡±


    Hearing Ah Zuo¡¯s words, Ah You quickly denied it. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Miss Bo has always been gentle and elegant. How could she possibly grit her teeth?¡±


    It was hard to imagine that the way Miss Bo was gritting her teeth did not match her image as a youngdy!


    Ah Zuo and Ah You could not continue the argument as Ye Jie waved his hand, signaling them to stop arguing.


    The car fell silent again.


    Ah Zuo looked carefully at the man behind him through the rearview mirror.


    He did not know if he had seen something wrongly, but he saw his Highness smiling slightly. It was a very faint smile, but he was smiling.


    Ah Zuo blinked and looked again, but did not see that smile.


    He must have been seeing things!


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue slept on the sofa.


    By the time she woke up groggily, it was almost noon.


    The auntie had already prepared lunch.


    There were three home-cooked dishes and a soup that looked quite appetizing.


    Bo Cixue asked Auntie to sit down and eat with her, but thetter did not agree.


    Bo Cixue did not follow the principle of not speaking during the meal. She spoke to Auntie while eating. ¡°Auntie, have youe here to cook before?¡±


    Auntie nodded. ¡°Mr Ye wille over asionally for a day or two, and I usually help him cook.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not easy to please.¡±


    Auntie smiled and said, ¡°Mr Ye doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s easy to approach, but he¡¯s still very nice. There was once when I identally broke an expensive vase and I was so scared I almost fainted. After Mr Ye found out, he didn¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite benevolent in this sense.¡± He would not trouble a kind and honest person.


    Auntie looked at Bo Cixue and thought that she was Ye Jie¡¯s sweetheart and wanted to help Ye Jie. ¡°Miss Bo, Mr Ye is not only nice, he is also chaste. You¡¯re the first girl he brought over.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled and did not take Auntie¡¯s words to heart. ¡°You just didn¡¯t see him bringing girls here!¡±


    ¡°No, Mr Ye looks like the extremely self-disciplined type who would stay loyal to someone.¡±


    Bo Cixue suddenly thought of the person he had been rumored to be with before Ye Qingcheng.


    If that person had not left on his own initiative, would he have gotten together with her?


    He must have only liked that one person in his life!


    Ye Qingcheng, Sikong Shan, and her were all nothing to him.


    Auntie was still praising Ye Jie and Bo Cixue only smiled when she heard her words.


    After dinner, Bo Cixue exined to Auntie, ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m just his sister.¡±


    Auntie was speechless.


    Why did they not look alike?


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue went upstairs to take her phone from her bag.


    Turning on her phone, she saw that there were several missed calls.


    There were calls from Sikong Ling and several were from local numbers.


    Bo Cixue did not dare to call back. She still did not know the situation in the Sikongs¡¯ pce. If someone found her here, Ye Jie would be in danger too.


    Bo Cixue opened WeChat. Yu Luoluo had sent her several messages.


    She nced at the content. It must be from Lian Chen.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did something happen to the Sikong family because of you?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, I¡¯ve be a shameless person who betrays his brothers!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re with the Crown Prince?¡±


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips and did not reply.


    Bo Cixue switched off her phone and sat in the living room to watch television.


    There was no report of anything happening to the Sikong family and everything looked the same as usual.


    But Bo Cixue knew very well that something very serious must have happenedst night when the Crown Prince was injured!


    Auntie left after making dinner and Bo Cixue stayed in the living room until nearly midnight.


    She fell asleep on the sofa.


    Hearing the sound of a car, she opened her eyes.


    She nced at the clock on the wall. It was midnight.


    She leaned against the sofa without moving.


    Before long, she heard the sound of the door opening, followed by the sound of the man¡¯s footsteps.


    Bo Cixue did not look back.


    Ye Jie went into the kitchen and when he came out, he saw Bo Cixue on the sofa and pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Go to the room to sleep. I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa tonight.¡±


    Bo Cixue nced at him and stood up from the sofa.


    She took a few steps towards the stairs and seemed to have thought of something. She turned back to look at him. ¡°I only wanted you to get better quicklyst night. I definitely didn¡¯t have any improper thoughts. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    He sat on the sofa, his well-defined fingers pressing between his eyebrows. ¡°You exined it this morning.¡±


    Bo Cixue felt suffocated.


    Wasn¡¯t she exining it again only because she was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe her?


    ¡°What happened after I leftst night? Where¡¯s Sikong Ling? Where is he? How is he?¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly at Bo Cixue. ¡°Are you very worried about him?¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°He escaped.¡±


    ¡°He escaped? What happened?¡±


    Ye Jie did not answer and there was a faint tiredness in his eyes.


    He closed his eyes, looking like he was asleep.


    Bo Cixue knew that he was not asleep. He simply did not want to answer her.


    She did not ask anymore and went upstairs to sleep.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Bo Cixue was woken up by a knock on the door.


    Opening the door, Bo Cixue looked at Ah Zuo who was standing at the door and knew that he was sending her away.


    Bo Cixue leaned against the door, crossing her arms and looked at Ah Zuo with a faint smile. ¡°I can leave, but you have to tell me what happened at the banquet.¡±


    Ah Zuo thought of His Highness¡¯ instructions this morning. If Miss Bo asked about what happened that night, there was no need to hide it from her. He replied, ¡°That night, Sikong Shan asked Butler Zhou to drug His Highness. His Highness swapped the drug and pretended to faint on the spot. Ah You and I immediately subdued Butler Zhou and found poison in the wine. Ah You took him away without giving Butler Zhou a chance to speak.¡±


    ¡°The mayor got desperate and got into a conflict with us when he saw Butler Zhou, who knew many of his secrets, taken away. But at that time, His Highness had already sent people toy an ambush outside and the governor¡¯s wishful thinking did not work. He and Mrs Sikongmitted suicide on the spot and Sikong Shan and Sikong Ling escaped through the secret tunnel.¡±


    ¡°The two of them have taken the Beicangmander¡¯s seal and important documents. If they collude with foreign countries, the consequences would be unimaginable. Today, we have been investigating the secret passage for the entire day, but the Sikong family is a century-old family and the secret passage is very well hidden, so we can¡¯t find it immediately.¡±


    Although Ah Zuo had briefly exined what happened that night, Bo Cixue knew that the situation must have been very dangerous.


    Seeing Bo Cixue furrow her eyebrows, Ah Zuo thought that she was afraid and said hurriedly, ¡°Miss Bo, you don¡¯t have to worry. His Highness arranged for a team of elites and asked me to escort you out of Beicang. You will definitely reach the capital safely.¡±


    Bo Cixue said nothing.


    She took her luggage and followed Ah Zuo downstairs.


    She did not meet Ye Jie downstairs.


    From yesterday until now, if she still could not tell that he was avoiding her on purpose, she would be a fool!


    She felt a little depressed. Was he that afraid of her pestering him?


    She had already exined twice that she had done that for his illness and did not have any other thoughts. It seemed like he did not believe her!


    Bo Cixue followed Ah Zuo out of the house with a dark expression.


    Getting into the car, Ah Zuo started the engine and drove off.


    When they arrived at the yard, Bo Cixue asked Ah Zuo to stop. ¡°Wait, I forgot to take my ne from the bathroomst night. It was given to me by my mother and it¡¯s very important.¡±


    Without waiting for Ah Zuo to say anything, Bo Cixue pushed open the car door and ran toward the house.


    ¡°Miss Bo, get in the car. I¡¯ll get it for you¡­¡±


    But it was toote and Bo Cixue went into the house.


    Entering the living room, she was about to go upstairs.


    Suddenly, she heard an extremely painful cry.


    If it was a normal person, they might not have heard this, but Bo Cixue¡¯s hearing was better than a normal person.


    Bo Cixue went down the stairs from the living room to the basement.


    The further down she went, the clearer the painful sounds became.


    Bo Cixue walked to the door of a dark room and looked inside through the gap.


    Ah You was executing a man tied to a cross.


    Bo Cixue nced at the man. He was Butler Zhou from the Sikong family.


    Ye Jie stood by the side in white, looking at Butler Zhou coldly.


    Butler Zhou was not willing to give up the Sikong family¡¯s secret passageway.


    Ye Jie pped his hands lightly and a woman with a big belly was brought to the darkroom.


    Seeing the woman, Butler Zhou¡¯s pupils constricted.


    He cursed.


    Ye Jie took out a dagger expressionlessly and aimed the sharp end at the woman¡¯s stomach.


    The woman shivered in fear.


    Seeing this, Bo Cixue felt a little cold.


    She was a little afraid of Ye Jie.


    Her eyes slightly red, she turned around and went upstairs.


    Ah Zuo stood at the stairs and when he saw Bo Cixueing up, he frowned so much that he could kill a fly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll act like I didn¡¯t see anything. Don¡¯t tell him I came down.¡±


    Bo Cixue took the ne and got back into the car.


    The car slowly drove away. Ah Zuo answered a call and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Bo Cixue could roughly guess what was said on the other end of the line. After Ah Zuo answered the call, Bo Cixue said, ¡°Ah Zuo, my phone battery is t. Can you lend me yours?¡±


    Bo Cixue was someone their Highness trusted, so Ah Zuo naturally would not suspect her.


    He handed her the phone.


    Bo Cixue lowered her eyes and tapped on her phone a few times. A few minutester, she returned the phone to Ah Zuo.


    ¡°How¡¯s that pregnant woman?¡±


    ¡°His Highness only used her to force Butler Zhou to speak. He won¡¯t do anything to her. She¡¯s just a little frightened and is fine.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±

 Chapter 1963 - She Came Back to Find Him

    <h4>Chapter 1963: She Came Back to Find Him</h4>


    Ah Zuo sent Bo Cixue out of the city.


    The convoy stopped and Ah Zuo said to Bo Cixue, ¡°Miss Bo, there will be a helicopter to send you back to the capital when you arrive at the neighboring city in that car.¡±


    Bo Cixue got out of the car and went to the driver¡¯s seat window, looking at Ah Zuo. ¡°Where did Sikong Ling escape to?¡±


    Ah Zuo frowned. ¡°Miss Bo¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue did not make things difficult for him and only asked, ¡°Will His Highness be in danger?¡±


    Ah Zuo said, ¡°The Sikong siblings escaped into the primeval forest and everything inside is unknown, but His Highness has experience in entering the primeval forest. Miss Bo, don¡¯t worry. Your father is rushing here with his men.¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed thoughtfully.


    After Bo Cixue got into the car in front, Ah Zuo drove away quickly.


    However, Ah Zuo had just met up with Ye Jie when he received a call from the person who sent Bo Cixue away. ¡°Miss Bo said she wanted to go to the washroom and did not let us follow her closely, but she slipped away quietly.¡±


    Ah Zuo¡¯s expression changed.


    A group of elites had been tasked to send Bo Cixue away.


    Since Miss Bo could leave under their watch, it was enough to see that she was not a weak and useless girl.


    However, Miss Bo had been pampered since she was young and had only gone to study overseas three years ago. How could she possibly sneak away from that group of elites?


    Could it be that she had been kidnapped by Sikong Ling¡¯s men?


    Ah Zuo knew the seriousness of the matter and did not dare to hide it from Ye Jie. He hurriedly found Ye Jie, who was talking to several counselors.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Ah Zuo¡¯s serious expression and walked up to him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ah Zuo told him about Bo Cixue¡¯s disappearance.


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Go and find her quickly.¡±


    Ah Zuo rarely saw Ye Jie¡¯s expression darken. To him, His Highness could remain calm even if a mountain copsed in front of him.


    But now, his expression had really changed.


    The surrounding air seemed to have frozen.


    Ah Zuo had a feeling that if anything happened to Miss Bo, the person in charge of escorting Miss Bo might not be able to live.


    One of the strategists, whose surname was Jiang, walked over. It was obvious that he had heard Ye Jie¡¯s order just now.


    He frowned and said, ¡°Your Highness, Miss Bo was just yful for a moment. I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t want to go back. It¡¯s more important for us to chase after the Sikong siblings¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, a sharp dagger flew past his head. He widened his eyes in shock and a few secondster, the daggernded on top of his head, even cutting off a strand of hair.


    He looked at the man with a fierce expression on his face and his body trembled.


    The Crown Prince seemed easier to get along with than the cold King.


    But only the people around the Crown Prince knew that he was a cold and unapproachable person.


    He was decisive and fierce, making people both respect and fear him.


    Of course, this was a person in a high position and had to have the means and charisma. Otherwise, he would probably not be able to hold on to throne even if it was passed to him. After all, there were many people in the royal family who wanted to sit in a high position.


    ¡°Push back the day we enter the forest and find Cixue first.¡±


    Although they knew that there was no time to dy, no one dared to disobey Ye Jie¡¯s cold order.


    At this moment, a soft voice trailed over. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look anymore. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Under the incredulous gazes of the crowd, Bo Cixue slowly walked out.


    No one noticed when she came and how long she had been hiding.


    Bo Cixue had rushed over when Ah Zuo reported to Ye Jie. At that time, everyone¡¯s attention was not here, so she was able to hide.


    Seeing that Ye Jie had ordered everyone to look for her first and not the Sikong siblings, she felt a little confused.


    It was eerily quiet.


    She seemed to only hear the rustling leaves and the chirping of birds.


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Jie. He was wearing a ck outfit, looking tall and cold. His dark eyesnded on her and his expression was even darker than before.


    It looked a little scary.


    He had been avoiding her on purpose for the past two days, but when they met asionally, his attitude was still warm, albeit distant.


    But now, his gaze on her was as sharp as an eagle, making her shiver.


    Bo Cixue met his scary gaze and took a deep breath, walking over. ¡°I¡¯m close to Sikong Ling. I want to go with you. After finding him, I¡¯ll try to persuade him to hand over hismander¡¯s seal and important secrets.¡±


    It seemed to be even quieter all around.


    Many people looked at her. ¡°Young Lady, we¡¯re going into the primeval forest and there are many risks. With your slender arms and legs, you¡¯ll only be a burden if you go with us.¡±


    Perhaps, she would die before they could find the siblings.


    The primitive forest they were entering this time was even more dangerous than the forest Ye Jie had entered back then.


    This forest did not belong to any country or government. There was once an adventurer who wanted to explore it, but he never came out after entering.


    Unknown things were always respected and feared.


    This time, Ye Jie did not bring many people, but a group of elites with experience in the jungle.


    But even so, everyone had signed a life and death agreement beforeing with him.


    And if Ye Jie dared to take the risk, he would also disregard his life. If he was gone, there was still Ye Yu. His younger brother would be the Crown Prince.


    Bo Cixue, a rich youngdy, had actually said that she wanted to go with them in such a dangerous ce.


    That strategist Jiang, who had almost been beheaded, put on a righteous face and admonished, ¡°Your Highness, although Miss Bo is General Bo¡¯s daughter, she has a close rtionship with Sikong Ling. I heard that they¡¯re a couple. On the other hand, she¡¯s a weak woman and will only be a burden if she goes with us to look for them!¡±


    Several strategists behind Jiang nodded in agreement.


    Their gazes at Bo Cixue seemed to be saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any self-awareness? Why do you have to make trouble at this time?¡±


    Ah Zuo and Ah You stood behind Ye Jie. They did not dare say anything if Ye Jie did not speak.


    Ah Zuo¡¯s forehead was still sweating. If Miss Bo knew their whereabouts, she must have tampered with his phone, but he had not noticed!


    It would be a light punishment even if His Highness were to sack him from his position.


    This time, he had been too careless and too easy on his enemy.


    Bo Cixue ignored the counsellors who were full ofints about her and looked at Ye Jie, whose expression was cold. ¡°Sikong Ling and I are not a couple yet. I know very well what to do.¡± She nced at the counsellors. ¡°I¡¯m not blinded by love like you guys think.¡±


    ¡°The governor and his wifemitted suicide. Although the information has been hidden for now, the truth can¡¯t be hidden. Once the people of Beicang know about it, they will think of His Highness and think that he harmed the innocent. Only by making Sikong Ling surrender will we be able to clear His Highness¡¯s name.¡±

 Chapter 1964 - Nervous

    <h4>Chapter 1964: Nervous</h4>


    Countless eyesnded on Bo Cixue and she ignored them, looking only at Ye Jie¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Besides, I will never betray your Highness.¡±


    Bo Cixue said this quickly, afraid that Ye Jie would misunderstand that she still had feelings for him.


    She had known since she was young that she had to be loyal to the royal family, the King, and Crown Prince.


    ¡°Thirdly, although I look weak, my skills are not worse than yours.¡± Bo Cixue then looked away from Ye Jie and toward Counselor Jiang.


    Counselor Jiang could not maintain his expression after being provoked by a little girl. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Miss Bo knowing martial arts.¡±


    The delicate youngdy did not know the hardships of the world and still dared to brag!


    Bo Cixue took out an apple from her bag, walked up to Ah Zuo and took the bow and arrow behind him.


    ¡°Ah Zuo, eat this apple and leave the core.¡±


    Ah Zuo nced at Ye Jie. Seeing that His Highness was silent, he could only do as Bo Cixue said.


    Soon, Ah Zuo only had the core left.


    Bo Cixue looked at Counselor Jiang. ¡°Mr Jiang, I¡¯m going to hang the core of the apple under that tree 500 meters away.¡±


    Bo Cixue asked Ah Zuo to hang it where she had said.


    Everyone frowned when they saw Ah Zuo busying himself with Bo Cixue.


    Ah Zuo and Ah You were the Crown Prince¡¯s right-hand men. They only listened to the Crown Prince¡¯s instructions. But now, they were being ordered around by a little girl. What was going on?


    The main point was that the Crown Prince even agreed to it.


    The strategists looked at Counselor Jiang. ¡°Old Jiang, since Miss Bo has challenged you, show her your skills.¡±


    He walked up to Bo Cixue, his eyes arrogant. ¡°Miss Bo, don¡¯t go back crying to your father if you lose.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiledzily. ¡°The winner hasn¡¯t been decided yet. Mr Jiang, don¡¯t be too confident.¡±


    Tsk, this little girl!


    Counselor Jiang took the bow and arrow from Ah You and aimed at the core of the apple.


    Today¡¯s weather was not very good, with mist and wind.


    The apple core shook slightly.


    Counselor Jiang narrowed his eyes slightly, staring at her for a moment before he shot his arrow.


    Ah Zuo stood next to the core of the apple and watched as Counselor Jiang¡¯s arrow pierced through the top of the apple, a little distance away from the core.


    He came over and told Counselor Jiang the results.


    ¡°Not bad. Old Jiang¡¯s archery skills are considered impressive to be able to hit the apple head in such weather.¡± Several strategists praised Jiang Yi.


    Counselor Jiang looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°You¡¯re just a woman. No one willugh at you even if you lose. However, you shouldn¡¯t hinder our work. If you lose, you should leave obediently¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, they heard a hissing sound and in a blink of an eye, the core of the apple hanging there was shot by an arrow.


    The surroundings fell silent once more.


    It was as if they had all gone silent.


    Counselor Jiang¡¯s gaze was filled with disbelief as he stared at the girl who had not even nced at him and had shot her arrow straight away.


    Ah Zuo came over with the apple that had been shot at the core.


    ¡°Miss Bo won.¡±


    Bo Cixue ignored the surprised gazes of the people and walked in front of Ye Jie, looking up at him slightly. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t cause any trouble. I also promise that I will convince Sikong Ling when I see him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve known him for more than two years and know him well. He¡¯s definitely not like Sikong Shan and his parents.¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s eyes on Bo Cixue were very deep, with a trace of unfamiliarity. It was as if the girl in front of him was not the soft and obedient girl he had known since he was young.


    Bo Cixue saw that Ye Jie was silent and his eyes were dark like whirlpools that wanted to suck people in. She took a step forward and pulled his sleeve lightly with her slender fingers.


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    Ye Jie looked down at her hand on his sleeve. It was so slender and fair like it was boneless, but she had managed to shoot that arrow!


    He seemed to want to get to know her again.


    ¡°I can¡¯t predict the danger in the forest. If you get injured, I won¡¯t be able to answer to Uncle Bo.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at his handsome and cold face and suddenly stood on tiptoes,ing close to his ear. In a voice that only the two of them could hear, she said, ¡°Why won¡¯t you be able to answer to my father? In this world, what hurts the most is not a superficial injury but ones on the inside. I used to like you so much, but you didn¡¯t give me any reaction. You hurt my heart but weren¡¯t afraid of my father, so why should you be afraid now?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at his slightly changed expression and her lips curved into a beautiful smile. ¡°The wound in my heart has healed long ago. I have nothing to fear in the future, no matter what danger I face! Your Highness, I left a letter. If anything happens to me, my best friend will pass the letter to my father. My father will know that I made all the decisions myself after reading the letter and won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Ye Jie narrowed his eyes at Bo Cixue, as if to say, ¡°Are you really the Little Apple that I know?¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, can you just let me have my way?¡±


    This was the first time she had called Brother Xiaojie in front of him three yearster.


    She was used to acting coquettishly. She gently shook his sleeve, her voice soft and coquettish.


    Ye Jie looked at her with dark eyes, as if he could not do anything to her.


    ¡°Can you protect yourself?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Look at who my father is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard Uncle Bo mention that you learned martial arts.¡±


    ¡°There are still many things you don¡¯t know.¡± Bo Cixue muttered softly.


    Ye Jie was not an indecisive person. Since he had agreed to Bo Cixue¡¯s request, nothing others said could change his decision.


    They drove toward the forest where the Sikong siblings had escaped to.


    It would take several hours to drive from Beicang to the forest.


    Bo Cixue and Ye Jie were in the same car and before Bo Cixue got into the car, she changed into the same ck outfit as them.


    Her long hair was tied up and there was no makeup on her face. She was not as weak as usual and looked more handsome.


    Ever since they got into the car, Ye Jie had been silent, as if they were separated by a gxy.


    Bo Cixue looked at his handsome side profile, pursed her lips tightly and had a serious expression. She moved her body and approached him.


    As if sensing her approach, he looked down at her.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be a burden to you.¡± She reached out her fair hand to him and said brightly, ¡°We¡¯ll be able to ovee anything as long as we work together!¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips even tighter and pped her hand away. ¡°Sit properly.¡±


    Bo Cixue red at him. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, you¡¯re so fierce.¡±


    Ye Jie was speechless.


    ¡­


    When they were about to reach the edge of the forest, there was a loud bang.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ambush!¡±


    Ye Jie pulled Bo Cixue out of the car quickly.


    Several tall men dressed in ck appeared from the forest.


    The two sides started to fight very quickly.


    Bo Cixue was more agile than Ye Jie had expected. Instead of bing a burden, she pulled Counselor Jiang, who was almost hit, aside.


    The fight continued for nearly an hour. The other party was clearly prepared and had more people than Ye Jie.


    Counselor Jiang found Ye Jie. ¡°Your Highness, the Sikong siblings informed the people of the foreign country that their target is you. You have to leave immediately.¡±


    Ye Jie instructed calmly, ¡°I have experience in the forest. I¡¯ll lure the other party¡¯s leader away personallyter.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Counselor Jiang wanted to say something, but Ye Jie had already attacked the leader of the other party like lightning.


    Bo Cixue saw Ye Jie fighting with the leader of the other side.


    Ye Jie did not like to fight and ran toward the forest. The leader of the other side followed him immediately.


    Bo Cixue wiped the dirt on her face and used her hands to stop the opponent who was attacking her, knocking him out. She quickly took off the other party¡¯s jacket and hat and put them on.


    She chased after Ye Jie and the leader of the other party.


    Ye Jie had gone to the training camp since he was young and there were not many people who could handle his skills.


    But today, he had met his match.


    The person fighting him was fierce.


    They fought as they chased each other.


    When Bo Cixue caught up with them, they were both injured.


    Ye Jie saw that Bo Cixue had caught up with him and was distracted, giving the other party the chance to kick him in the chest.


    He flew back and hit a tree.


    The leader of the other party took out something ck from his waist band. Bo Cixue looked closely and saw that it was a grenade!


    She shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s an ambush behind us!¡±


    The leader of the enemy looked at Bo Cixue and thought that she was telling the truth because he saw that she was wearing the clothes of his troops. He immediately turned back.


    Ye Jie moved forward like a cheetah, grabbing the leader¡¯s neck with his fingers and threw the thing in his hand far away with his other hand.


    Boom!


    The ground around them seemed to shake.


    Ye Jie pressed the other leader to the ground, but at this moment, their bodies suddenly started to slide.


    The ce where they fell was covered by dead leaves and branches.


    No one had expected this to happen. Bo Cixue saw the two of them slipping down and she jumped forward, wanting to pull Ye Jie up.


    But they had slid down too quickly and with the weight of the two men, she could not pull them up alone no matter how strong she was.


    Not only did she not pull them up, but she even slipped and fell down too.


    It was very deep at the bottom and they kept slipping down. The soil at the top kept falling down. Bo Cixue ate a mouthful of soil and the fear of slipping down made her unable to move or say anything.


    It felt as though they were stuck in quicksand. After a while, the leader of the other party was pressed at the bottom, while Bo Cixue was pressing on Ye Jie.


    After everything fell silent, Bo Cixue wiped the dirt off her face and stood up.


    Spitting out the dirt in her mouth, she endured the difort and called out in the dark space, ¡°Brother Xiaojie.¡±


    A few secondster, she heard the man¡¯s cold and slightly hoarse voice. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about you?¡± Bo Cixue followed his voice and touched his direction.


    She touched a slender and cold hand and clenched it subconsciously. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The man was silent for a few seconds. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He had just finished speaking when a tornado came from behind. He hid aside with Bo Cixue in his arms and kicked the person who attacked him.


    ¡°Stand properly.¡± He stabilized her and fought with the leader of the other in the dark.

 Chapter 1965 - Trapped

    <h4>Chapter 1965: Trapped</h4>


    Bo Cixue could not see what was happening in the cave.


    However, the dust flew in the air, making it hard for them to open their eyes. Every breath they took was filled with the smell of dirt.


    She took out a shlight from her bag, turned it on and shone it at the two fighting.


    They were both dressed in ck, their figures simr.


    It was gray all around and Bo Cixue could not even tell who was who.


    The two of them were fighting like they were acting in a movie, their moves fierce.


    Bo Cixue looked around again.


    The ce they had slid down was blocked by quicksand.


    Unless the rescue team happened to find where they had slid down, it would be extremely difficult for them to get out.


    Bo Cixue looked at the two who wanted to beat the other party down and she shouted, ¡°Stop, can you go out even if you defeat each other?¡±


    They stopped.


    The leader of the other party had ayer of dirt on his face and Bo Cixue could not see his face clearly. She only saw that his eyes were very sharp, like a wolf or eagle, and exuded ruthlessness.


    He was clearly not someone to be trifled with.


    He nced at Bo Cixue, probably not expecting her to be a woman.


    And he had fallen to this state because of this woman¡¯s shout.


    His gaze on Bo Cixue was like a poisonous sword, wanting to tear her into pieces.


    But very soon, a tall figure blocked him and the man¡¯s elegant and cold voice sounded. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you dare touch a strand of her hair.¡±


    The leader of the other side snorted, as if he thought that it would be hard to determine the winner if the fight continued.


    He clenched his fists and left angrily.


    He said he was leaving, but there was a hole just wide enough for people to pass through.


    Bo Cixue came up to Ye Jie with the shlight. ¡°Did he escape?¡±


    Ye Jie looked around. ¡°No.¡±


    Their only way out now was to tunnel through that hole. If they stayed in this ce full of quicksand, they would eventually run out of oxygen.


    Ye Jie took the bag from Bo Cixue and looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    When he spoke to her, there was less fierceness and ruthlessness on him from when he was fighting with the leader.


    Bo Cixue had heard that he liked to take on dangerous missions when he was young.


    Apart from the fact that he needed to do well, he also liked challenges and danger.


    He had the elegance and coldness of a rich young master, but also the arrogance and bloodthirstiness that came from within him.


    He was different from those young masters who only livedfortably in the royal family. He had his own opinions and ideas.


    But these opinions and ideas might make him lose his precious life.


    But he seemed to be fearless for the royal family and the people.


    Bo Cixue suddenly thought of her eighteen-year-old self. At that time, she was only interested in love and only had eyes for him, as if she would have won everything by getting his love.


    With how she was, it was no wonder he wasn¡¯t interested in her.


    Bo Cixue followed behind him. She knew that he had asked her to follow behind him just in case. If the other party¡¯s leader, who had wriggled through first, used a trick and she was in front, she might be injured.


    Although he was cold to her, he was always thinking about her safety.


    Bo Cixue smiled and suddenly felt that it was good to be his sister like this.


    She would also be proud to have such a brother.


    After climbing for nearly ten minutes, Bo Cixue saw a faint light.


    They arrived at the end of the cave.


    Ye Jie had already gone out and Bo Cixue followed.


    But the moment she went out, she sighed in her heart.


    They had arrived at a bigger cave.


    The cave was very tall. Looking up, she could not see the end of the cave. The top of the cave seemed to be covered by nts and the light in the cave was dim.


    The leader of the other side was sitting in a corner of the cave. Before he and Ye Jie fell, their bags were not on him and he had no weapons on him.


    He looked at Ye Jie and Bo Cixue guardedly.


    Bo Cixue sniffed and suddenly smelled a faint smell of blood.


    She looked at Ye Jie and said softly, ¡°Brother Xiaojie, are you injured?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    There were old wounds on his arm and when he was fighting with the leader of the other party, he must have gotten new wounds, as well as injured his old ones as well.


    She could not see the exit from the hole in front of her and could not get out for a while. Bo Cixue pulled Ye Jie¡¯s arm. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, I have medicine in my bag. Sit down.¡±


    They sat opposite each other.


    Ye Jie wanted to treat his wound himself, but Bo Cixue red at him fiercely. ¡°Aren¡¯t you treating me like a younger sister? Why can¡¯t a younger sister treat a brother¡¯s wound?¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s lips moved, as if he wanted to say something but did not say anything.


    He took off his clothes. Indeed, the old wound had split open and the bandage was stained with blood.


    Bo Cixue red at the man who had hurt him while applying medicine and bandaging him again.


    His gaze looked like he wanted to cut the other party¡¯s flesh.


    When Ye Jie saw this, his lips moved slightly. ¡°He¡¯s more seriously injured than me.¡±


    ¡°You deserve it!¡±


    The leader was speechless.


    After Bo Cixue cleaned Ye Jie¡¯s wound, she took out a biscuit and water from her bag.


    Water was very important to them now and Bo Cixue did not dare to waste it even if she wanted to rinse her mouth. She took a towel, wiped her hands clean and handed the biscuit to Ye Jie.


    Ye Jie replied, ¡°You can have it.¡±


    ¡°I still have more in my bag.¡± Seeing that he was not taking it, Bo Cixue fed him the biscuit.


    He looked at her dirty face and her clear doe eyes were filled with determination that did not allow him to refuse. He opened his mouth slightly and ate the biscuit she fed him.


    Bo Cixue did not have time to retract her hand and her fingertips identally touched his cold and soft lips.


    A numb feeling spread from her fingertips to her heart.


    She quickly retracted her hand.


    She was a little annoyed at her own reaction.


    She sat away from him.


    Ye Jie looked at her retreating figure and frowned slightly.


    Wasn¡¯t she the one who fed him?


    Tiantian had said before that men should not try to guess a woman¡¯s thoughts. Now, he really could not guess what had happened to Bo Cixue.


    Was she unhappy that he had eaten it?


    Bo Cixue stared at her fingertips that had identally touched his lips, as if she was staring at a flower.


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s back for a while and suddenly got up, turning around in the cave.


    He looked around and knocked on the wall with the dagger in Bo Cixue¡¯s bag.


    He only stopped after a while.


    He sat beside Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue had already calmed down. At this time, she would naturally not throw a tantrum.


    She handed him the cup.


    Seeing that he did not take it, she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t drunk it.¡±


    Ye Jie looked at her face that was wiped clean with a towel and smiled faintly. ¡°You can drink it first.¡±


    Bo Cixue was indeed extremely thirsty. She thought that he would not drink it and took a sip from the water bottle.


    After quenching her thirst, she put the water bottle on the ground and a slender hand reached over to take it away.

 Chapter 1966 - Infatuated

    <h4>Chapter 1966: Infatuated</h4>


    Bo Cixue watched as he picked up the water bottle she had drunk from and took a sip.


    Bo Cixue was a little surprised that he had drunk from what she had, but on second thought, what else could he care about at this time!


    It was good to have water to drink.


    Bo Cixue nced at the man in the corner opposite.


    His hawk-like eyes stared fixedly at the water bottle in Ye Jie¡¯s hand.


    She could tell that he was thirsty.


    Bo Cixue waited for Ye Jie to finish drinking before she kept the water bottle in her bag.


    She did not even let that man see the bottle of water.


    The man¡¯s expression darkened.


    But Ye Jie nced at that man coldly and thetter quickly looked away.


    He was more seriously injured than Ye Jie. He had nothing to eat and drink. If he fought with Ye Jie again, he would not have the chance to win.


    The sky darkened.


    Bo Cixue had not exercised so vigorously for a long time and was a little tired.


    Leaning against the wall, she lowered her eyes and started to doze off.


    Ye Jie and the man opposite him did not rest and stared at each other.


    Several hours passed.


    The man opposite could not take it anymore. He grabbed a stone and leaned against the wall to sleep.


    Ye Jie stared at the man and then at Bo Cixue beside him.


    She was curled up in the corner, her face quiet and elegant.


    He took off his jacket and draped it over her slender shoulders.


    When he could not take it anymore, he leaned against the side and closed his eyes.


    Bo Cixue was in a daze when she suddenly felt a pain at her waist.


    She opened her eyes.


    Feeling something crawling around in her clothes, she reached into her clothes and grabbed a small flower snake from her waist.


    Seeing what had bitten her, Bo Cixue screamed in fear.


    Ye Jie opened his eyes and saw the little flower snake that was thrown to the ground by Bo Cixue. He pinched it with his long fingers and the little flower snake died.


    Bo Cixue felt pain in her waist and a numb feeling spread in her body.


    Ye Jie squatted in front of Bo Cixue, holding the shlight with one hand. ¡°Where did you bite?¡±


    Bo Cixue knew that if she moved around after being poisoned, the poison would spread faster. Now was not the time to be melodramatic. She said quickly, ¡°It¡¯s on my waist.¡±


    Ye Jie bit the shlight between his lips and lifted Bo Cixue¡¯s clothes to check her injuries.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s waist was very slender and fair, and he could almost grab it with one hand.


    Without the clothes covering her, the air contacting her skin was slightly chilly.


    Her lowered eyshes fluttered and she endured the embarrassment to let him check her injury.


    There were two very small holes on her fair and smooth skin. The ces where she was bitten were already dark purple.


    Ye Jie took out a dagger.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s pupils constricted when she saw the sharp end. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, no.¡±


    ¡°We have to cut out the poisoned piece. If not, the consequences will be very serious.¡± He looked up at her.


    Bo Cixue bit her lip, her ears and face turning red. ¡°Can you not cut me? I-I¡¯m not afraid of pain. If you cut off a piece, there will be a scar there in the future¡­ When I¡¯ll wear revealing clothes in the future¡­¡±


    Seeing that the man who was about to cut her flesh had a dark expression, she panicked and found another reason. ¡°I-I¡¯m getting married in the future. When my husband sees the scar there, he will definitely think that it¡¯s a w¡­¡±


    ¡°People who like you wouldn¡¯t care if you have a scar or not.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the man¡¯s cold and narrow eyes and her lips moved, wanting to say something but could not say it.


    Ye Jie saw the blush on Bo Cixue¡¯s face and seemed to understand what she meant.


    He said with deep eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Without waiting for Bo Cixue to say anything, he lowered his head and helped her to suck the poison from her waist.


    Shock appeared in the hawk-like eyes of the man sitting opposite of them when he saw Ye Jie¡¯s actions.


    The Crown Prince that was above everyone else would actually help a woman do such a thing?


    He had heard that he was rather abstinent, restrained, obsessed with cleanliness, and rarely let women approach him.


    Even he wouldn¡¯t help someone else suck out poison.


    Bo Cixue felt that the side of her waist that the snake had bitten was her enemy. She was already embarrassed when she identally sent a photo of it to his WeChat when she was injured the other time. Now, she had asked him to bend down and suck the poison out from the same ce.


    She felt a little dizzy and before she could think anything, she fainted.


    When she woke up, she smelled something fragrant.


    There was still a trace of pain at the ce where the snake had bitten, but it was much better than before.


    Ye Jie was not by her side and was still looking for the exit of the cave.


    The man sitting in the corner had found some dry wood and started a fire.


    He was grilling a piece of¡­ snake meat?


    Was it that flower snake that bit her?


    The man looked over at Bo Cixue and saw that there was doubt in her eyes. He said coldly, ¡°Do you want revenge? It bit you.¡±


    Goosebumps appeared on Bo Cixue¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You should eat your fill. Maybe you¡¯ll be on your way tomorrow.¡±


    What she meant was that he would not live long.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that good people don¡¯t live long while evil people live forever?¡±


    Bo Cixue chuckled. ¡°Brother Xiaojie is too kind. If not, would you still be sitting there and eating the snake meat?¡±


    The man ignored Bo Cixue and ate the roasted snake meat in big bites.


    Goosebumps appeared on Bo Cixue¡¯s skin again.


    After resting, Bo Cixue got up and looked for the exit with Ye Jie.


    If they were trapped here for a long time, none of them would survive.


    Bo Cixue searched for a while and a strange expression appeared on her face.


    She had not gone to the washroom since she was ambushed yesterday.


    Her stomach could not take it anymore.


    The two men in the cave might have answered nature¡¯s call after she fell asleep, but she hadn¡¯t.


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Jie and then at the man in the corner.


    She bit her lip hard. The feeling of holding back was strangely satisfying.


    Seeming to have sensed that something was wrong with Bo Cixue, Ye Jie walked to her side. Although they were in a tough environment, he was still noble and elegant like the frost on a snow mountain. He was so clean, fresh and unique.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    They were close and Bo Cixue saw that his scarlet lips were slightly dark.


    Thinking about how she had sucked the drug out for him personally, she felt slightly awkward and guilty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking you to help me do that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at his thin lips that were turning dark. She raised her hand and tapped his lips. ¡°Your mouth is dark. Are you okay?¡±


    His eyes darkened when her slender fingers touched his lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look too well.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Bo Cixue felt awkward and embarrassed. But on second thought, any girl would feel embarrassed when they met with such a thing!


    Besides, there was another unknown man in the cave apart from Brother Xiaojie.


    Ye Jie saw Bo Cixue looking down and biting her lip. He suddenly seemed to understand something. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Ye Jie walked into the cave with Bo Cixue. There was a triangr area in the cave and there were many weeds that were waist high.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed.


    Seeing Ye Jie take a few steps forward and turn his back, she knew that he was standing guard for her, but it was too embarrassing even though he could not see anything.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, y-you¡­ stand further away.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Jie walked forward a few steps faster than usual.


    Before following them into the forest, Bo Cixue had already thought about settling her biological needs.


    But she had not expected to end up in a cave with two men.


    Fortunately, the ce Ye Jie had found was a little far from them and was not too awkward.


    Bo Cixue pulled away the weeds and walked out. After a few steps, she suddenly found a cufflink on one of the weeds.


    Bo Cixue picked up the cuff and took a look at it.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie!¡±


    Hearing Bo Cixue¡¯s voice, Ye Jie immediately walked over.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, look at this.¡±


    Ye Jie took the cufflink from Bo Cixue. ¡°Do you recognize it?¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°This is Sikong Ling¡¯s cufflink.¡±


    Ye Jie narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I gave it to him on his birthday.¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips into a straight line.


    Bo Cixue was still immersed in the happiness of finding the clue when she looked up and saw the man¡¯s dark expression. She furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, if you found the cufflinks here, it means that Sikong Ling came here before. There must be a way out here too.¡±


    As long as they found the way out, they might be able to catch up to Sikong Shan and Sikong Ling very quickly.


    Ye Jie held the cufflink and started to look again.


    Bo Cixue did not know what was wrong with him, seeing that he was silent and had a dark expression.


    Was he not happy because he had a clue?


    Forget it, she had spent 18 years trying to figure out his thoughts, so she shouldn¡¯t waste her energy guessing.


    Bo Cixue looked around for a while and nced at the man who had finished eating the snake meat and was sitting there doing nothing. She walked over.


    She looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Are you afraid that we will find the exit and that you¡¯ll lose your life to our Crown Prince?¡±


    The man looked up slightly at Bo Cixue, his eyes cold. ¡°What I want the most is your life.¡±


    If she had not disguised herself as his men, he would have blown up Ye Jie.


    Bo Cixue could read the man¡¯s thoughts. She picked up a burning wooden rod and threw it at the man. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have apetition.¡±


    The man dodged and avoided the wooden rod that Bo Cixue had thrown at him. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t hit women.¡±


    ¡°Hit me if you dare. If not, help His Highness find the exit.¡±


    A scoff left the man¡¯s lips. ¡°Why are you so protective of him? I heard that you¡¯ve liked him since you were young, but he only treats you as his younger sister. Tsk tsk, I¡¯ve never seen such a loyal woman like you in my life¡­¡±


    Before the man could finish, a stone hit his forehead.


    ¡°F*ck¡­¡± The man stood up and looked at Ye Jie, who had hit him. Ye Jie¡¯s expression was cold like a demon from hell, making people shiver.


    The man¡¯s injury was indeed more serious than Ye Jie¡¯s. He weighed his options. If he continued to hit him, he might not be able to win.


    ¡°Okay, I haven¡¯t finished. He didn¡¯t like you before, but it seems like he still has feelings for you now¡­¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I only have a sibling rtionship with him now.¡± Bo Cixue red at the man angrily. ¡°In my heart, he¡¯s my brother.¡±

 Chapter 1967 - umping into the River

    <h4>Chapter 1967: Jumping into the River</h4>


    Bo Cixue did not mind others mentioning that she used to like Ye Jie crazily.


    After all, that was the only thing she had held onto for 18 years.


    Although there was no result, she did not feel embarrassed.


    Everyone liked someone when they were young!


    Besides, the person she liked was so outstanding.


    So when the man sitting in the corner mentioned her past, she did not feel ashamed.


    She only felt angry when she heard him say that Brother Xiaojie¡¯s feelings for her were different now!


    Her rtionship with Brother Xiaojie was very simple now and she was not going to allow others to misunderstand and defile her.


    She did not want Brother Xiaojie to feel awkward and embarrassed.


    With his personality, he would never say that he only regarded her as his younger sister in front of outsiders.


    After Bo Cixue shouted those words, the cave fell into a strange silence.


    The corners of the man¡¯s lips twitched.


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression darkened even more.


    Seeing this, Bo Cixue was even more angry with that gossipy man.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not blind, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Bo Cixue was toozy to say anything more and walked away quickly.


    None of them spoke anymore. The man in the corner also stood up and helped to find the exit.


    Half an hourter, Ye Jie realized that something was wrong at the bottom of the field.


    He plucked the weeds andy on the ground, listening carefully.


    Although they were in a dim cave, it was not quiet around them. There was the sound of wind, birds chirping and all kinds of sounds.


    Ye Jie listened carefully. There seemed to be the sound of running water underground.


    Bo Cixue and the man saw Ye Jie crouching down and came over one after another.


    The man alsoy on the ground to listen. ¡°There¡¯s water below.¡±


    Bo Cixue thought of the cufflink she had picked up and seemed to have thought of something. She went to the triangr corner and felt around.


    When she suddenly realized that there was loose soil, she immediately used her hands to pull it off.


    Ye Jie walked over and saw that Bo Cixue¡¯s slender fingers were covered in dirt. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Bo Cixue stood by the side and saw Ye Jie taking the dagger and peeling off the loose dirt.


    There was indeed a switch hidden inside.


    Ye Jie pressed it and the floor where he was lying on opened slowly.


    After the floor was opened, there was a gap for people to enter.


    The leader immediately jumped down.


    Bo Cixue wanted to chase after him, but Ye Jie stopped her. ¡°We don¡¯t know if we can get out. There¡¯s no need to chase him.¡±


    Ye Jie went to the gap, holding a torchlight and looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°Wait for me here first. I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡±


    Bo Cixue knew that he was thinking about her safety, but she did not want to waste his time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down with you.¡±


    Seeing Bo Cixue¡¯s insistence, Ye Jie said nothing more.


    He bit the shlight between his lips and went down first, then handed his hand to Bo Cixue and pulled her down.


    It was dark below and one could not see the end with just a nce. This unknown environment might be even more dangerous.


    But Bo Cixue was not afraid.


    She followed after Ye Jie.


    The surrounding stones were uneven and stones would fall from time to time. For the two of them to walk down the stone wall, it undoubtedly required a lot of arm strength.


    Bo Cixue looked at the man in front of her and said with her eyebrows slightly furrowed, ¡°Brother Xiaojie, there¡¯s still an injury on your arm. Will you hurt the wound if we go on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. I¡¯m fine.¡± He turned back to look at her. Seeing that she was able to keep up with him, his eyes darkened slightly. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    When there were two to three meters left, Ye Jie jumped down to the bottom of the hole.


    He looked at Bo Cixue and reached out his hands. ¡°Jump down.¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pick me up.¡±


    Before Ye Jie could say anything, Bo Cixue jumped to his side.


    She scraped her knee and almost cried from the pain. But she gritted her teeth and did not say anything.


    Ye Jie helped her up. ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡±


    Bo Cixue chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. I still think this is more exciting than cross-country exploring!¡±


    Ye Jie was speechless.


    Bo Cixue looked around. There was a river that seemed to extend beyond the cave. The water was cloudy and she could not see the end at a nce.


    Bo Cixue picked up a stone and threw it into the water but it made no sound.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, the water is really deep.¡±


    Ye Jie hummed. If he was right, the Sikong siblings must have gotten out through the water.


    However, it was obvious that this ce was a secret passageway that the Sikong family had long repaired. They were able to get out of this ce sessfully, but outsiders might touch the trap they had set up. If there were any hidden weapons, they would be in danger.


    The man who came down first was standing about forty to fifty meters away. The distance between the walls of the cave on both sides was too narrow and the further they went, the narrower it became. It was not wide enough for one person.


    Bo Cixue furrowed her eyebrows tightly. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, we definitely won¡¯t be able to get out given the distance.¡±


    Ye Jie looked forward with his dark eyes and lowered his head, smelling the water.


    ¡°If I¡¯m right, they should have left along this river.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded, agreeing with Ye Jie. She suddenly thought of something and looked at the man. ¡°Boss Fang, weren¡¯t you ordered to deal with His Highness? Didn¡¯t they tell you how to get out?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression was dark and he said nothing.


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue, a helpless smile on his lips. ¡°You know that he was hired by a foreignpany.¡±


    Bo Cixue blinked yfully. ¡°It¡¯s best if he dies from anger.¡±


    Looking at Bo Cixue¡¯s yful expression, Ye Jie curled his fingers and knocked her head. ¡°Naughty.¡±


    He could not remember how long it had been since he saw her being so naughty.


    Perhaps, from the moment she went to primary school and started to enter the pce to learn etiquette, she had be no different from a well-bred youngdy in the capital in front of him.


    When she saw him, she would blush and speak softly.


    Bo Cixue touched her head. ¡°Then what should we do now? Shall we swim out along the river?¡±


    Ye Jie nodded with a calm expression. ¡°We have no choice but we have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I won¡¯t drag you down.¡±


    Seeing the determination in her eyes, his eyes darkened slightly.


    He had not expected Little Apple to be like this.


    They did not waste time and after discussing, Ye Jie took out a long belt from his waterproof bag and tied it between Bo Cixue and his wrist.


    Bo Cixue knew his intentions. The river was very deep and she did not know what she would meet if she swam forward. In order to prevent them from losing contact, tying them together was the best way.


    Ye Jie and Bo Cixue jumped into the river together.


    The man standing by the cave wall saw the two of them jump into the river and his expression darkened. After a while, he also jumped in.


    Bo Cixue followed behind Ye Jie and when they reached the narrow part of the cave, they held their breaths and dived into the water, swimming forward.

 Chapter 1968 - Giving Up His Body

    <h4>Chapter 1968: Giving Up His Body</h4>


    Bo Cixue had expected all kinds of danger when she nned to enter the forest.


    Since she was young, she also liked to explore the wild.


    But this time, she felt that reality was much harder than that.


    After holding her breath for such a long time, she felt suffocated from theck of oxygen in her lungs.


    She nced at the man swimming in front of her. He was like an agile flying fish with amazing perseverance.


    She could not drag him down!


    She gritted her teeth and followed his rhythm.


    Ye Jie estimated the time and when she was about to give in, he surfaced with her.


    The narrow cave wall was just enough for the two of them to poke their heads out to breathe in fresh air.


    The other man swam toward them.


    At this time, Bo Cixue and Ye Jie could not care about him.


    They were about to continue swimming forward when a strange sound rang around them.


    Bo Cixue saw a group of ck things flying toward them.


    She looked closely and was almost frightened out of her wits. ¡°Bats.¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s voice was calm and cold. ¡°Get underwater.¡±


    They dived quickly into the water.


    The leader of the other side also saw arge number of bat and he also dived to the bottom of the pool quickly. But he hit an unknown switch and countless arrows shot around the cave wall.


    Whoosh!


    Ye Jie and Bo Cixue¡¯s expressions changed when they felt countless arrows shooting into the water.


    Being restrained in the water, it was hard to avoid it.


    With a swoosh, one of the arrows was about tond on Bo Cixue and Ye Jie hurriedly shielded her.


    Bo Cixue widened her eyes and grabbed Ye Jie¡¯s arm tightly.


    Ye Jie pushed Bo Cixue, gesturing for her to leave quickly.


    Bo Cixue suppressed the turmoil in her heart and continued swimming forward with Ye Jie.


    The two of them did not dare to stop. If they did anything, arrows wouldnd on them.


    After some time, those hidden weapons finally stopped.


    Bo Cixue and Ye Jie poked their heads out.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw the arrow on Ye Jie¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be affected. If a person¡¯s adrenaline levels increase, it will cause a confusion in their thoughts and cause a mental breakdown, causing the brain to lose consciousness and control, making it unable to make decisions.¡±


    Ye Jie said coldly.


    Bo Cixue looked at his pale face and lips, her heart heavy.


    But he was right. When encountering danger, one could not be panicked and could not be confused. They had to adjust their mentality in time.


    They dived into the water again.


    Several times Bo Cixue was almost exhausted, but at the thought that he was still persisting even though he was injured, she endured it.


    After about two hours, they finally saw light.


    The moment she saw the light, Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Ye Jie¡¯s face was pale and Bo Cixue helped him to the shore.


    The two of them walked into the forest and only stopped when Ye Jie felt that they were safe for the time being.


    Bo Cixue helped Ye Jie to sit down.


    She took his bag and put it on the ground. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, let me see your injury.¡±


    There was still an arrow stuck in his back and that arrowhead was still stuck in his old wound.


    His dark clothes were stained with a lot of blood and she could smell the blood.


    Bo Cixue quickly took out a first aid kit from her bag.


    Using a pair of scissors, she cut the piece of clothing he was wearing.


    Seeing the bloody wound, she endured the urge to cry and calmly cleaned his wound.


    ¡°There¡¯s no anesthetic. It will hurt when I pull the arrow out.¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. She took a deep breath, bit her lip, and pulled out the arrowhead in one go.


    She carried several types of medicine that were very effective for wounds.


    This was for her to defend herself.


    She rarely used it, but she kept it with her just in case.


    She applied medicine on his wound and tied it up with a bandage.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, you rest for a while, I¡¯ll go get some firewood.¡±


    He was injured and had been in the water for more than two hours, so it was easy for him to catch a cold again.


    Without waiting for Ye Jie to say anything, Bo Cixue jogged away.


    Ye Jie looked at her back and his jaw clenched slightly.


    ¡°She is devoted to you, and her looks and figure are top-notch. Why hasn¡¯t she caught your eye?¡± The leader of the other side followed over. He was more seriously injured than Ye Jie, having been shot in the back, arms, and legs.


    He limped as he walked.


    Ye Jie had someone to bandage his wound but the other could only watch on.


    Ye Jie nced at the man. After being soaked in the water for a long time, theyer of ck on his face was gone, revealing his fair face.


    Apart from that pair of dark eyes, this was actually a very young man. He was handsome and elegant, and when his expression was not cold, he looked like a sunny and bright boy.


    Ye Jie knew that there was a mysterious organization that would hire them as long as they could pay. But they had a principle. If they epted the buyer¡¯s money, they would not be bribed by the other party.


    He had heard that the leader of the group was a very mysterious and ruthless person.


    ¡°Yan Bei,¡± Ye Jie spat out coldly.


    The man was stunned, as if he did not expect Ye Jie to know his name.


    ¡°The Crown Prince of S Country is more capable than I thought.¡± Yan Bei leaned against another tree, his cold eyes looking at Ye Jie. ¡°When we leave here, I will definitely take you away. Your life is very valuable.¡±


    Ye Jie smirked lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll give double the amount the other party gave you.¡±


    Yan Bei said, ¡°Since you know what I do, I¡¯m sure you know my rules.¡±


    ¡°Three times.¡±


    Yan Bei was speechless.


    ¡°Four times.¡±


    Yan Bei was speechless.


    Bo Cixue had just finished picking up the firewood and heard their conversation. She said angrily, ¡°Why are you giving him so much money? In my opinion, if he doesn¡¯t stand on our side, let him bleed to death.¡±


    Bo Cixue put dry branches into a fire pit and took out a lighter from the waterproof bag to light it up.


    After lighting the fire, Bo Cixue walked in front of Ye Jie. Unlike the fierce way she spoke to Yan Bei just now, her tone was gentler. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, take off your clothes and I¡¯ll dry it for you.¡±


    With that said, she looked at Yan Bei.


    Under the light of the fire, she was slightly stunned when she saw that his face had returned to normal.


    Yan Bei had seen too many women who were dazed after seeing his appearance. He raised his eyebrows slightly and nced at Bo Cixue. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were also a promiscuous woman. Why, are you smitten by me?¡±


    Bo Cixue scoffed. ¡°How can youpare to Brother Xiaojie from head to toe? Besides, you can¡¯t evenpare to Sikong Ling.¡±


    Ye Jie was indeed a good child. He might be slightly worse, but how was he worse than Sikong Ling?


    This woman was lying through her teeth!


    Yan Bei had been shot three times and did not have the strength to argue with Bo Cixue. But seeing her crouching down to help Ye Jie dry his clothes and take care of him meticulously, he felt upset.


    Some people were born to livefortable lives.


    His background was good, his status was high, and he had a woman who was loyal to him.


    Bo Cixue dried Ye Jie¡¯s shirt and passed it to him.


    She identally touched his bare upper body. He looked tall and thin when he wore his usual clothes, and she thought he had no muscles.


    She had not expected his figure to be so good.


    But then again, he had been trained in the training camp since he was young and had long trained his chest and abdominal muscles.


    The lines from his neck to his arms looked exceptionally smooth and strong. It was a pity that he wasn¡¯t a male model.


    Ye Jie reached out to take the clothes and found that Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes were fixed on him. He coughed slightly. ¡°Cixue.¡±


    Bo Cixue threw the clothes at him. ¡°I just think that you¡¯re quite fair.¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Bei could not helpughing out loud.


    Then she heard Bo Cixue say, ¡°Of course I¡¯m still not as good as that gigolo.¡±


    ¡°Woman, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Yan Bei dragged his tattered body up.


    But soon his knee hurt and Ye Jie threw a stone at him.


    Yan Bei¡¯s legs went weak and he fell to the ground.


    Ye Jie replied, ¡°Who are you calling ¡®woman¡¯?¡±


    Yan Bei looked at Ye Jie¡¯s cold and warning eyes andughed coldly. ¡°Fine, the two of you bully a seriously injured person like me.¡±


    Bo Cixue found it funny. ¡°Mr. Viin, you¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re the viin. We gave you a special gift by not taking your life.¡±


    Yan Bei was speechless.


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue and frowned slightly. ¡°Sit by the fire.¡±


    Bo Cixue waved her hand. ¡°I have a tent in my bag, I¡¯ll go set it up.¡±


    Everyone was exhausted today and would definitely not be able to continue walking into the deep forest.


    Bo Cixue set up the tent and looked at Yan Bei, who had a dark expression on his face.


    Furrowing her eyebrows, she took out the medicine from her bag and walked up to him.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t revealed who sent you to plot against Brother Xiaojie. You¡¯re still useful. It¡¯d be a pity for you to die like this.¡±


    Bo Cixue threw the medicine at his feet.


    Yan Bei nced at Bo Cixue and grabbed the medicine bottle with his slender hand. ¡°Do you want me to give myself to you?¡±


    Bo Cixue kicked his calf bone.


    Yan Bei hissed. ¡°Tsk, I¡¯ve long heard that General Bo¡¯s daughter is as gentle as water. Why do I feel that it¡¯s the opposite?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Yan Bei nced at the man resting by the fire. ¡°Why, do you still have him in your heart?¡±


    Bo Cixue red at Yan Bei. This person was handsome and talented, and it was hard to regard him as a wicked person. But she felt that he was despicable when she looked at him. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. If it wasn¡¯t because of this ident, the person who would be with me would be Sikong Ling.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The two of them stared at each other, neither of them noticing the man who was resting, his lowered eyshes fluttering slightly.


    In the middle of the night, footsteps that could not be ignored suddenly sounded.


    The three of them immediately opened their eyes.


    Ye Jie got up and looked outside.


    He saw the group of people approaching them.


    Ye Jie quickly put out the fire and ran forward with Bo Cixue, Yan Bei following behind them.


    After running for more than ten minutes, Ye Jie saw that the chasing sounds were getting closer and he said calmly, ¡°Cixue, hide here. I¡¯ll lure those people away.¡±


    Bo Cixue was worried, but she knew that this was the best way.


    However, she waited until dawn, but she still didn¡¯t see him.

 Chapter 1969 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1969: Meeting</h4>


    Bo Cixue clenched her fists tightly.


    It was so quiet that it seemed like no one had chased after her.


    It was so quiet that she panicked.


    She could not wait any longer.


    Ye Jie was missing and might have fallen into the hands of those people.


    Bo Cixue swallowed dryly and suppressed the nervousness and fear in her heart. She pushed aside the branches and leaves and walked toward the direction where Ye Jie had ran in to distract those people yesterday.


    Yan Bei was resting under a tree when he heard sounds. He got up and limped after Bo Cixue.


    ¡°I say, where are you going?¡±


    Bo Ci¡¯s fair and beautiful face was tense. She ignored Yan Bei and looked around carefully.


    Seeing Bo Cixue¡¯s serious and cold expression, Yan Bei admired her.


    She looked slender and soft, but she did not expect her to be so daring.


    If it was an ordinary girl, she would have cried terribly from the moment she met with danger.


    This journey was filled with danger but her eyes were not even red.


    ¡°In my experience, if you continue looking blindly, it will be hard to find him.¡±


    Bo Cixue saw that Yan Bei kept talking behind her and said with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for several hours and he hasn¡¯t returned. Am I supposed to sit back and do nothing?¡±


    Yan Bei looked at the angry Bo Cixue and was slightly stunned.


    Although she had not talked much to him in the past two days and would talk to him fiercely asionally, she was not be as cold as she was now.


    When she was really angry, it was somewhat simr to Ye Jie¡¯s aura.


    Knowing that her mood had fallen to rock bottom, Yan Bei added fuel to the fire. ¡°If he dies, I¡¯ll marry you when we get out.¡±


    Bo Cixue red coldly at the limping man. ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll stab you to death right now?¡±


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re looking down on me. Even if I¡¯m injured, I won¡¯t die so easily in your hands.¡±


    If she did not have to find Brother Xiaojie quickly, Bo Cixue really wanted to have apetition with him.


    She stopped talking, pursed her lips, and strode forward.


    Seeing her speed up, Yan Bei wiped the sweat on his forehead and followed after her.


    It was no wonder Ye Jie did not fear anything when he asked her to stayst night. His injuries were more serious than he had thought.


    Bo Cixue and Yan Bei walked in the forest for a long time.


    Bo Cixue saw some broken branches, which must have been left by Ye Jie and those people.


    But if she walked further, she would not be able to see anything.


    Bo Cixue and Yan Bei circled around the forest several times but they ended up walking in circles.


    They were lost.


    Bo Cixue was very panicked. She closed her eyes and found awn to sit down.


    Her legs had turned weak from walking too long.


    She took out the biscuit from her bag and took a few bites. Seeing Yan Bei sitting opposite with a dark expression, her lips were slightly pale from the dryness. She lowered her eyes, took out a packet of biscuits from her bag and threw it in front of him.


    Yan Bei saw the biscuit thrown by Bo Cixue and raised his eyebrows, saying with a smile, ¡°Why, have you found good in me and want to get married?¡±


    Bo Cixue did not have the energy to argue with him. She could tell that he was just teasing her.


    There was no admiration for her in his eyes.


    He was a man who could not be bothered with anything other than bloodthirstiness.


    But she had a mean mouth.


    ¡°Throw it back if you¡¯re not going to eat it.¡±


    Yan Bei smiled and threw a biscuit into her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s as sweet as you.¡±


    Bo Cixue rolled her eyes at him.


    Because she was worried about Ye Jie, she could not eat anything. After filling her stomach slightly, she stood up and prepared to look for him again.


    Just then, Yan Bei came over quickly.


    He grabbed Bo Cixue and was about to say something when he covered her mouth.


    ¡°Listen.¡±


    Bo Cixue pulled Yan Bei¡¯s hand away and looked around. It was rather quiet and it was a little strange.


    She hurriedly took out a dagger from her boots, her eyes alert and alert.


    Yan Bei narrowed his eyes and suddenly shouted, ¡°Come out!¡±


    After a strange silence, a tall figure suddenlynded from the big tree Bo Cixue had leaned against.


    Bo Cixue and Yan Bei were stunned.


    This person was dressed like a primitive man, wearing a straw hat made of leaves on his head, and his eyes were as dark as an eagle hovering in the sky, looking extremely sharp.


    A beast-like cry left his throat.


    Then, an earthquake seemed to have happened in the forest.


    Bo Cixue and Yan Bei stood back to back, looking at the crowd of primitive peopleing out from all directions and they both swallowed.


    Yan Bei had never been afraid of death. His skills were also the best in the world, but in the face of these fierce and sharp primitive people, he could not help but be speechless.


    With his current condition, dealing with these people would be like throwing an egg at a rock.


    He had no chance of winning.


    Moreover, these people had lived in the woods since they were young. They were all like monkeys and even if he ran away, he would probably be caught very quickly.


    ¡°Beauty Bo, I think we should surrender!¡±


    Bo Cixue thought of Ye Jie. Had he been caught by them too?


    After weighing the options, she raised her hands and surrendered with Yan Bei.


    The taste of losing without a fight was really depressing!


    ¡­


    Ye Jie was in a mountain.


    Last night, he had lured away that group of primitive tribe members and ran into the mountains.


    He had almost been caught by them. Although he managed to escape, the forest was filled with danger and he had identally rolled down the hill.


    He had hit his head against a tree and was unconscious for several hours.


    When he woke up, the sun was already shining brightly.


    He wanted to go back the way he came, but he could not.


    He followed the birds and found a stream.


    He took a few sips of water and was about to leave when he suddenly saw a figure lying on the grass not too far away from the stream.


    Ye Jie walked over with a cold expression.


    That figure was lying on her stomach, wearing an old windbreaker and casual pants, her long hair spilling over his shoulders.


    Ye Jie looked at the woman¡¯s slender and fair hand.


    It did not look stiff. She should still be alive.


    Ye Jie turned the woman over. Her face was covered in mud, but from her facial features, he could tell that she was a good-looking woman.


    Ye Jie checked the woman¡¯s breath with a frown.


    She was indeed still alive.


    He went to the stream and sshed water on the woman¡¯s face.


    A momentter, the woman slowly woke up.


    Her long and thick eyshes slowly opened and the woman saw a handsome and cold face. His eyes were cloudy and cold. Being stared at by him, she felt like cold raindrops had fallen on her heart.


    The woman¡¯s dry lips moved, wanting to say something, but no sound came out from her throat.


    She sat up and gestured to Ye Jie.


    Ye Jie understood what she meant.


    ¡°Please save me.¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression was cold. It might be a trick to find a woman who was asking him for help in such a ce.


    He then looked at the woman and after finding what was hanging on her neck, he seemed to understand something.

 Chapter 1970 - Married

    <h4>Chapter 1970: Married</h4>


    Ye Jie did not leave immediately.


    He caught a few fish in the stream, before picking up some branches to start a fire.


    He cooked the fish and handed it to the woman sitting by the side with her arms wrapped around her knees.


    The woman took the fish from him in trepidation, thanking him silently.


    After eating a few fish, the woman¡¯s expression looked better.


    She stood up and bowed at Ye Jie to show her gratitude.


    Ye Jie¡¯s gaze was as cold as ice. ¡°If you¡¯re grateful, why don¡¯t you take me out of this valley?¡±


    The woman stared at Ye Jie for a while. She nodded when she saw that his eyes were clear and his expression was noble and did not look like a bad person.


    Ye Jie did not ask the woman why she was in the forest and how she knew the way out.


    After more than an hour, the woman brought him out.


    Based on his memory, Ye Jie found the ce where he had asked Bo Cixue to stay.


    But when she went over, she found that he was gone.


    A trace of coldness appeared on Ye Jie¡¯s noble face.


    The woman had not left and she saw Ye Jie looking around.


    She frowned, walked up to him and pped her hands lightly, wanting to attract his attention.


    A sharp look appeared in Ye Jie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    The woman brought Ye Jie to a ce and pointed around.


    Ye Jie took a look. This piece ofnd looked like it had been trampled on.


    He took a closer look and found a dagger thrown in the grass.


    Ye Jie picked it up, his eyes cold.


    Bo Cixue and Yan Bei had been taken away by the group of peoplest night.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue and Yan Bei were brought to a primitive tribe.


    The houses of the tribe were built with stones and every stone house was very big. It did not look like the tribe who was so poor that they could only build straw sheds.


    Bo Cixue thought of the Sikong family.


    Perhaps the Sikong family had colluded with the people in the tribe and would secretly deliver the things they needed.


    After Bo Cixue and Yan Bei were brought in, they were locked in a stone jail that looked like a prison.


    There were two tall primitive men guarding the outside of the prison.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s bag was taken away and she and Yan Bei had no weapons on them. They were now like fish on the chopping board and were at the mercy of others.


    Yan Bei, on the other hand, looked unconcerned. He leaned against the corner with a hand at the back of his head and a de of wild grass in his mouth.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect toe here and go to jail. But with such a beauty, going to jail seems quite interesting.¡±


    Bo Ci rolled her eyes at him. How did he be the leader of a mysterious organization like this?


    Bo Cixue¡¯s thoughts were not on Yan Bei. She was thinking about Ye Jie. If he was not locked up here, did it mean that he had not been caught?


    That would be great.


    ¡°Miss Bo, will His Highnesse and save us?¡±


    Bo Cixue did not want Ye Jie toe and save them immediately. It would be best if he went to find Ah Zuo, Ah You, and the rest before bringing people over.


    In the evening.


    The guards outside brought food in.


    They put the things down and said something.


    Bo Cixue did not understand what they were saying.


    After that person left, Bo Cixue looked at what she was eating. It was a bowl of something that looked like insects and she had goosebumps.


    Yan Bei took the bowl away. ¡°Are you not eating?¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head.


    ¡°That person doesn¡¯t want us to be hungry ghosts. Tomorrow, their tribe will punish us by setting us on fire.¡±


    What???!


    They were going to burn them to death tomorrow?


    Bo Cixue looked at Yan Bei, who was eating happily. ¡°You understood what that person said?¡±


    Yan Bei raised his eyebrows and did notment.


    Bo Cixue hugged her knees and bit her lip hard.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    The scorching sun was scorching the ground.


    Bo Cixue did not sleep the entire night. She was not afraid when facing death.


    However, at the thought of her parents, younger brother, best friends, and the missing Ye Jie, her mood was heavy andplicated.


    Contrary to her low mood, Yan Bei slept soundlyst night. When he woke up in the morning, he looked refreshed and did not look like he was going to die.


    Perhaps a person like him had long forgotten about life and death!


    Bo Cixue and Yan Bei were escorted to a firewood pile.


    More than a dozen primitive men holding fire were standing around the fire.


    Not long after, an old man came over with a man and a woman.


    The older one was probably the head of the tribe and the people around him were very respectful.


    The couple behind the old man had dark skin.


    Bo Cixue immediately recognized who the woman was. It was Sihan Shan.


    The man¡¯s face was covered in stubble, his skin was of a tan and his eyes were sharp. Bo Cixue soon remembered that the man was the one who had jumped down from the tree yesterday.


    He was probably one of the leaders of the tribe.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s gazended on Sikong Shan. ¡°I want to see Sikong Ling.¡±


    Sikong Shanughed coldly. ¡°Whether or not you have the chance to see Sikong Ling depends on His Highness¡¯ decision.¡±


    Bo Cixue was shocked.


    Were they going to torture Yan Bei and her to lure Ye Jie out?


    Sikong Shan nced at the sun above her. She wanted to stall for time, but the patriarch was impatient and ordered, ¡°Light the fire.¡±


    Sikong Shan looked at the fire pit. The light from the fire reflected off Bo Cixue¡¯s beautiful face and a menacing look appeared in her eyes.


    It was a good thing that Bo Cixue was dead. The woman would not be so infatuated with Ye Jie in the future.


    Although Ye Jie had no feelings for Bo Cixue, at the thought that he had been liked by such a beautiful woman before, Sikong Shan felt ufortable.


    Bo Cixue and Yan Bei felt like they were in a burning stove and there were sounds around.


    Yan Bei cursed. ¡°F*ck, why isn¡¯t His Highness here yet?¡±


    Looking at Sikong Shan, wasn¡¯t she waiting for Ye Jie toe?


    Bo Cixue ignored Yan Bei and closed her eyes, looking determined.


    If possible, she did not want Ye Jie to be in danger alone!


    Just as the fire was about to spread to Bo Cixue¡¯s feet, a cold voice trailed over. ¡°Sikong Shan, ask them to put out the fire!¡±


    Seeing that Ye Jie had appeared, joy appeared in Sikong Shan¡¯s eyes.


    She whispered something in the patriarch¡¯s ear and he impatiently ordered the fire to be extinguished.


    Bo Cixue and Yan Bei were pulled down. Bo Cixue looked at Ye Jie and he was looking at her too, but soon, Sikong Shan stood between them.


    Bo Cixue and Yan Bei were taken back to the stone jail.


    Even after the two of them were detained, Ye Jie was not detained. Yan Bei said with his legs bent, ¡°Sikong Shan¡¯s feelings for His Highness are clear. I think we can only get out of this jail if His Highness gives in to her!¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s delicate chin rested on her knee and she ignored Yan Bei.


    Yan Bei looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s beautiful side profile and smiled. ¡°Why, are you jealous?¡±


    Bo Cixue said with an expressionless face, ¡°Can you not gossip like a woman? I¡¯ll respect whatever decision he makes. Also, please stop defaming my rtionship with him!¡±


    Yan Bei stared at Bo Cixue for a while, unable to read any emotions on her face. He smirked. ¡°Sikong Shan is a little naughty, but as a woman, she¡¯s not bad either. Even if His Highness goes against her, it¡¯s not a loss to men.¡±


    Bo Cixue said nothing.


    Apart from eating some biscuits yesterday, Bo Cixue had not eaten anything for a long time.


    She was thirsty and hungry.


    She curled up in the corner, staring nkly at the door.


    How was she going to meet Sikong Ling?


    Today, she had been tortured with Yan Bei, yet Sikong Ling had note out. Did he even know that she¡¯d been caught?


    Just as Bo Cixue¡¯s mind was in a mess, there was a sound of the door being opened.


    Ye Jie was brought in.


    Bo Cixue met his eyes.


    After Ye Jie was pushed in, the door was closed again.


    Yan Bei clicked her tongue. ¡°It seems like the deal is broken!¡±


    Bo Cixue got up and before she could say anything to Ye Jie, the guard came over and pointed at Bo Cixue, asking her to go out.


    Ye Jie grabbed Bo Cixue¡¯s wrist.


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips, pulled Ye Jie¡¯s hand away and followed the man out.


    Bo Cixue was brought to Sikong Shan¡¯s room.


    Sikong Shan was sitting on the stone bench drinking. When she saw Bo Cixueing over, she sized her up.


    She could tell that Sikong Shan was not in a good mood.


    Sikong Shan did not exchange pleasantries with Bo Cixue and said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll let the Crown Prince marry me here.¡±


    Bo Cixue froze.


    Sikong Shan stared into Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes. ¡°As long as he gets married to me, I¡¯ll let Sikong Ling take you away. What Sikong Ling has is very important to the royal family and the whole of S Country.¡±


    ¡°Apart from these things, you¡¯ll get your life back. He didn¡¯t give me an answer and I don¡¯t want to force him. I gave him a night to think about it. You¡¯ve known him since he was young and must know his personality. He¡¯s someone who is dedicated to the royal family and the country.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not that bad looking. He won¡¯t lose out if I marry him.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the determined Sikong Shan, her expression crazed.


    This woman was very ruthless. If she provoked her, it was possible that they would all perish here.


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    Sikong Shan was very satisfied with Bo Cixue¡¯s obedient attitude.


    ¡°No wonder my brother likes you. You¡¯re really sensible and likable.¡±


    Sikong Shan was in a good mood and asked the people in the tribe to prepare some food for Bo Cixue to bring into the stone dungeon.


    Bo Cixue entered the stone dungeon and looked at Ye Jie, who was also looking at her, his dark eyes were like two dark cisterns, making people feel cold.


    Yan Bei¡¯s gaze moved back and forth between their faces and she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you two ying a game? Beauty Bo, why did they ask you to go out?¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s lips moved. ¡°Sikong Shan wants to marry Brother Xiaojie here.¡±


    Yan Bei was stunned for a moment before he regained her senses andughed out loud. ¡°It seems like Sikong Shan really loves His Highness!¡±


    Ye Jie said nothing, his dark eyes only on Bo Cixue¡¯s face.


    Bo Cixue walked up to him and Yan Bei and took out the food in the basket. ¡°Eat something first!¡±


    Ye Jie did not move and looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°Sikong Shan asked you to persuade me to ept these food. Do you want me to marry her here?¡±

 Chapter 1971 - Testing

    <h4>Chapter 1971: Testing</h4>


    Bo Cixue looked down at the food in the basket and pursed her lips slightly, saying nothing.


    Ye Jie¡¯s dark eyes were on her.


    The atmosphere in the stone jail was extremely strange.


    Yan Bei sat at the side, his eyes moving between them.


    ¡°What are you doing? The most important thing now is to find Sikong Ling and leave this godforsaken ce together, right?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The silent couple suddenly said in unison.


    Yan Bei touched his nose and thought of how he was a big boss of a mysterious organization. Now that he was seriously injured and locked in this godforsaken ce, he felt sullen. These two temporarily allies even treated him like this¡­


    He felt really wronged!


    Yan Bei said nothing more and picked up the pastry Bo Cixue had brought in.


    The silence continued for a few minutes before Ye Jie said coldly, ¡°Look into my eyes and answer me.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s long and thick eyshes lifted slightly and she looked straight into the man¡¯s dark eyes, her lips moving. ¡°Yes, I think the only thing we can do now is to agree to Sikong Shan¡¯s request and find Sikong Ling secretly and let me convince him.¡±


    Both Yan Bei and him were injured. Even if they were not injured, they were not their opponents given how savage and fierce the primitive tribe was!


    Besides, the Sikong family had long colluded with the tribe here and their men had to be lying in ambush here.


    It would be difficult for the three of them to leave sessfully!


    Ye Jie looked at Xiaojie¡¯s calm face and said these words with no emotions in his deer-like clear eyes. His expression fell.


    His scarlet lips pursed into a tight line.


    Bo Cixue clenched her fists slightly and continued, ¡°You¡¯re smart. You will find where Sikong Ling is and let Sikong Shan release Yan Bei and me.¡±


    Ye Jie merely stared at her, as if he had never really understood her.


    Although he could do what she said, he still could not believe that she was pushing him to another woman so easily.


    He stared at her for a long time.


    His deep and dark eyes were frightening.


    Bo Cixue did not avoid his eyes.


    Yan Bei ate, but how could he eatfortably in such an atmosphere?


    The surrounding air seemed to have been frozen with sharp knives piercing through the stiff atmosphere.


    Their auras were exceptionally strong.


    Yan Bei looked at Bo Cixue, who was gentle but not afraid at all, and gave her a thumbs up in his heart.


    This continued for nearly five minutes before Ye Jie suddenly stood up.


    He walked to the door of the stone jail and his slender fingers lightly tapped on the door.


    The stone jail cell was opened and Ye Jie walked out.


    After the door was closed again, Bo Cixue¡¯s tensed shoulders fell weakly.


    Yan Bei looked at Bo Cixue biting her lip so hard that she was almost bleeding. He sighed. ¡°Why did you have to say that to him? Actually, with your beauty, you can seduce that leader too. I think that leader should be in his twenties. He¡¯s tall and strong and has good facial features. Maybe he likes you¡­¡±


    Before Yan Bei could finish, Bo Cixue red at him coldly. ¡°Actually, he already has an idea. He¡¯s just testing me.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled, an emotionless smile. ¡°Testing¡­ if I still like him.¡±

 Chapter 1972 - Released

    <h4>Chapter 1972: Released</h4>


    Yan Bei put down the snack in his hand and looked up at Bo Cixue.


    ¡°If he¡¯s testing you, it means that he has feelings for you. I heard that you liked him very much before. Isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡± Yan Bei was a rough man and did not understand what women thought.


    Bo Cixue sat on the ground and hugged her knees, her chin resting on her knees. It was rare for her to not scold him.


    Her side profile looked too calm, but it also seemed like it was not.


    He heard her calm voice say, ¡°I¡¯ve liked him for eighteen years. Why would he suddenly have feelings for me after three years?¡±


    Yan Bei was speechless. How would he know about that?


    ¡°Three years ago, as long as I stayed in the capital, I would have be his Princess Consort.¡± Bo Cixue¡¯s expression was very quiet, as if she was saying something about others. ¡°There were countless girls who had a crush on him since he was young. As long as he agreed to it, many people would throw themselves at him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s arrogant, strong, and cold. He has never been abandoned by a woman before but he was actually abandoned by a woman who liked him for so long three years ago. He must have felt terrible.¡±


    Bo Cixueughed softly, her clear and ck doe eyes seemed to be covered with a thinyer of moisture. ¡°I left without saying anything at that time. After meeting him this time, I didn¡¯t show how much I liked him.¡±


    ¡°No matter how strong and powerful he is, he¡¯s still a man after all. He seems to care a little about me, but he¡¯s just reluctant to be abandoned.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not belittling myself. I just feel that if I can¡¯t make him fall for me after 18 years, he probably won¡¯t in this lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Besides, he already carved my words of ¡®she¡¯s just a sister¡¯ deep in my heart.¡±


    Yan Bei looked at Bo Cixue and said nothing for a long time.


    She looked like she did not care anymore on the surface, but he could feel that she was still sensitive and inferior in this rtionship!


    She was not as carefree as she appeared.


    Yan Bei raised his eyebrows. ¡°Although we haven¡¯t known each for long, I admire you quite a bit. But in this case, you¡¯re really once bitten, twice shy!¡±


    The slightly dazed look on Bo Cixue¡¯s face dissipated. She looked at Yan Bei and smiledzily. ¡°So what? People seek profits and avoid harm. Why should you get injured again after getting injured once?¡±


    ¡°Besides, if it happens again, not only will our rtionship be affected. Even our family¡¯s rtionships will be affected.¡±


    Yan Bei hugged the back of her head with both hands and leaned against the wall. ¡°Then are you going to give up just like that? When you see him get married and have children one day, will you really not care?¡±


    ¡°With my personality, I don¡¯t care what happens to him in the future as long as he¡¯s happy right now. Why are you thinking so much? Now that he has a good impression of you, just grab him and separateter on. At most, don¡¯t meet him again. At least you¡¯ll still have memories with him when you¡¯re old.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless. What kind of nonsense was this?


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so easygoing.¡±


    Yan Bei found a de of grass and put it between his lips. ¡°Of course. I think that those feelings of only liking one person for life is all nonsense. Who can predict what will happen in the future? Why not live in the present? It¡¯s too tiring to live in fear of the future!¡±


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have any obsession after liking him for eighteen years. Although you¡¯re a woman and he¡¯s a man, his status is high and others treat him like a god. Even if you¡¯re only with him for a few days, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s at the advantage, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Bo Cixue snorted. ¡°Even if I think so, he might not be willing.¡±


    ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Yan Bei straightened up and patted Bo Cixue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But I have to advise you not to give it your all when you¡¯re together, in case you really get separated one day and feel like dying.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re saying? Scram.¡±


    Yan Bei saw that Bo Cixue¡¯s smile had improved and he leaned against the wall again, looking moved. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through. At such a critical time, we still have to rely on him. Don¡¯t offend him anymore.¡±


    Bo Cixue red at Yan Bei angrily.


    After a while, seeing that Bo Cixue was silent, Yan Bei asked in a gossipy manner, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he and Sikong Shan will get married here?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±


    Yan Bei raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you that sure?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like Sikong Shan.¡± Bo Cixue thought of the only woman he had feelings for. Sikong Shan definitely could notpare to her.


    Yan Bei wanted to ask more, but Bo Cixue waved her hand. ¡°I want to sleep for a while. Stop making so much noise.¡±


    Yan Bei was speechless.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue was really asleep. Yan Bei looked at her sleeping face and his mouth twitched.


    She really trusted him!


    Yan Bei thought of how a leader like him ended up being alone with a woman without any lethality. He really felt that it was embarrassing!


    He looked up at the stone roof and sighed.


    In the evening, the stone cell door was opened again.


    The guard said something.


    Yan Bei shook Bo Cixue awake. Bo Cixue had just woken up and there was a trace of confusion in her beautiful and bright doe eyes. Her eyes were like ake that reflected people¡¯s shadows and they ewre unbelievably beautiful.


    Yan Bei cursed softly. ¡°Fortunately, I can resist beauty. You¡¯re too seductive even though you just woke up!¡±


    Bo Cixue did not hear what Yan Bei had said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re letting us out. Your Highness is quite efficient.¡±


    Bo Cixue and Yan Bei were brought out of the stone jail. Of course, they could only leave the stone jail and could not leave this forest.


    The guard brought them to wash their hands before bringing them to a stone house that was decorated in a unique way.


    There were several people sitting inside.


    The head of the family, Ye Jie, Sikong Shan and two other men were there.


    One of the men there was the one who had caught Bo Cixue and Yan Bei.


    The patriarch nced at Bo Cixue and Yan Bei and said to the dark-skinned man, ¡°Lan Er, bring a stool over and let them sit.¡±


    The man called Lan Er got up and looked at Bo Cixue and Yan Bei.


    He froze when his gazended on Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue did not ignore the amazement and heat in his eyes.


    He said something.


    Bo Cixue did not understand him, but the atmosphere in the restaurant became a little strange, Sikong Shan¡¯s expression was especially sour.


    Bo Cixue looked at Yan Bei and asked him what the man called Lan Er had said with her eyes.


    Yan Bei raised his eyebrows. ¡°He said you¡¯re prettier than Sikong Shan and is the prettiest woman he has ever seen.¡±


    When Sikong Shan heard Yan Bei repeat Lan Er¡¯s words, her expression changed.


    Lan Er brought two wooden benches over very quickly. Bo Cixue and Yan Bei sat opposite of Sikong Shan and Ye Jie. Bo Cixue could see Ye Jie the moment she looked up.

 Chapter 1973 - You Like Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1973: You Like Me?</h4>


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Jie. He was not looking at her, his handsome face expressionless, his handsome jaw clenched slightly, and his dark eyes cold.


    Tsk, she had quite a fiery temper!


    Bo Cixue quickly looked away from Ye Jie¡¯s face and looked at Sikong Shan who was looking at her, the corners of her lips curling up.


    Her smile was sweet and obedient.


    Sikong Shan wanted to see something from Bo Cixue¡¯s face, but could not see anything.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯ve discussed with the Crown Prince to get married here. The ceremony will be held the day after tomorrow.¡±


    With that said, she stared at Bo Cixue without blinking.


    The smile on her face widened. ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she felt a sharp gaze on her.


    Bo Cixue nced at the owner of the gaze and saw that he was staring at her. She quickly looked away and when she looked away, she identally saw another man sitting beside the patriarch.


    It was the person who had caught them.


    The man was eating with his head lowered. His eyshes were long, his nose well-defined, and his facial features handsome.


    It was as Yan Bei had said. Those people who did not look like the rest of tribe and were good-looking too.


    ¡°Miss Bo, why are you staring at Lan Yue? He¡¯s the godson of the head of the family and will be the head of the family here in the future. He already has a woman he likes in his heart.¡±


    Sikong Shan thought that Bo Cixue would be embarrassed, but she shrugged her shoulders and smiled. ¡°Everyone is attracted to handsome men. If the Crown Prince is ugly, would Miss Sikong still want to marry him?¡±


    Sikong Shan gave a faint smile. ¡°Oh? So it seems like Miss Bo was interested in the Crown Prince because he was handsome?¡±


    Everyone at the table looked at Bo Cixue.


    She smiled brightly, her emotions unreadable. ¡°Why else?¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression was still cold, but his eyes on Bo Cixue darkened.


    Sikong Shan wanted to say more, but he said coldly, ¡°Eat.¡±


    Sikong Shan looked at his handsome and cold side profile. She was not angry because of his indifferent attitude and instead smiled happily. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to my future husband.¡±


    The word ¡®future husband¡¯ pierced Bo Cixue¡¯s heart slightly.


    She lowered her head and concentrated on eating.


    Ever since she entered the forest, she had not eaten a good meal.


    There were delicacies that could only be eaten outside on the dining table, such as beef, chicken, fish. Bo Cixue looked at these delicacies and her mood improved.


    She should not go against her stomach.


    Looking at Bo Cixue who was eating happily, Sikong Shan could not help but suspect something.


    Those rumors that Bo Cixue had liked Ye Jie for many years were all fake!


    Why was her appetite still so good when her beloved man was getting married to another woman?


    What a heartless woman!


    Yan Bei was equally heartless. These two people seemed to have taken most of the food on the table.


    Sikong Shan scoffed in her heart. They were like reincarnations of hungry ghosts.


    After dinner, Lan Er stood up and brought Bo Cixue and Yan Bei to their room.


    Lan Er arranged for Bo Cixue to have a separate stone room.


    There was only a simple bed and cupboard in the stone room.


    For Bo Cixue, who had not slept in days, it was enough.


    Lan Er even fetched water for her and returned her bag.


    Bo Cixue wiped it and took out clean clothes from her bag to change.


    Lying on the bed, Bo Cixue looked at the moonlight outside and sighed softly.


    The past few days were like a dream.


    She only hoped that Ye Jie would be able to find Sikong Ling and they would be able to leave this ce sessfully.


    Bo Cixue closed her eyes and fell asleep after a while.


    In the middle of the night, Bo Cixue woke up.


    She needed to go to the washroom.


    The washroom was outside and was not far from Bo Cixue¡¯s stone room.


    After Bo Cixue went over, she went to the washroom and came out in the dark.


    But she was shocked when she came out.


    A tall figure had been standing outside for some time.


    Bo Cixue did not scream. She kicked the man before he could react.


    That person grunted and panted loudly, as if he was extremely angry.


    That person must have been angered by the kick and pounced at Bo Cixue like he was mad, saying something.


    Hearing the man¡¯s voice, Bo Cixue was stunned.


    It was Lan Er¡¯s voice.


    Thinking of how he had been staring at her with a burning gaze when they were eating earlier that evening, Bo Cixue frowned.


    She clenched her hands into fists. Just as Lan Er was about to pounce on her and she was about to punch him in the face, Lan Er was suddenly kicked from behind.


    He stumbled forward and fell to the ground. He had just gotten up when the back of his neck was hit and he fell to the ground again.


    Bo Cixue looked at the person who had knocked Lan Er out. Before she could see his face clearly, her wrist was grabbed.


    She was dragged forward.


    By the time she regained her senses and wanted to break free, she had already been brought far away from the stone house.


    Under the moonlight, she saw the man¡¯s handsome face clearly.


    Along the way, Bo Cixue¡¯s slender and fair wrist was pinched hard by him and there were red marks.


    Bo Cixue looked down and rubbed her wrist.


    Even without looking up, she could feel the man¡¯s gaze on her.


    It was very dark.


    Bo Cixue brushed away the hair by her cheek impatiently and looked up at him.


    It was dark all around and she could not see his face clearly. But over the years, his face and facial features had be deeply engraved in her mind.


    They had parted on bad terms in the stone jail and his expression was very dark when he left.


    Bo Cixue did not know what to say to him and turned to leave.


    Distracted, she tripped over a stone. Her body tilted and she was about to fall to the ground.


    The man behind her caught her and she soon stood firm. She shook his hand away.


    She took a few steps forward, but he did not chase after her, only looking at her.


    Bo Cixue stopped and turned back to look at him.


    She walked up to him.


    The aggressive approach seemed to surprise him and he took a step back.


    Bo Cixue took a deep breath and asked him, ¡°Have you found Sikong Ling?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow at thetest.¡±


    Bo Cixueughed. ¡°You¡¯re still not asleep sote at night. Are you staying outside my room like Lan Er?¡±


    There was a dead silence.


    Bo Cixue felt that she was like a dead pig that was no longer afraid of being scalded. Seeing that he was not answering, she smiled. ¡°What does it have to do with you if Lan Er bullies me and takes advantage of me?¡±


    The man was stunned.


    Bo Cixue did not know where she got her courage from, but she looked straight at him.


    She approached him but he did not move back and the distance between them closed.


    Her red lips lifted slightly and she smiled prettily. ¡°Oh, Brother Xiaojie, have you fallen for me?¡±

 Chapter 1974 - She Changed

    <h4>Chapter 1974: She Changed</h4>


    Bo Cixue felt that she had grown horns tonight.


    In the past, she would never dare to challenge anyone.


    She could not believe that she would ask such a question.


    But she did not say anything immediately, as if waiting for his answer.


    She could hear the rustling of the leaves around her.


    Bo Cixue thought that she would panic, but unexpectedly, she was rather calm.


    She looked down at their shoes.


    Actually, he was just a step away.


    They were very close.


    She took a breath and could even smell the fresh and charming fragrance on him.


    It was strange that he could still keep such a clean and fresh scent in such an environment.


    Realizing that her thoughts were wandering off, Bo Cixue quickly regained her senses.


    She said nothing and neither did he respond.


    This silence continued for some time and Bo Cixue was getting impatient. She suddenly looked up¡­


    He was so close, looking down at her. She did not know how long he had been doing this.


    She looked up suddenly and identally grazed the corner of his lips.


    Both of them froze.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s calm heart immediately became chaotic.


    She wanted to exin herself, but felt that it made it more obvious.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to say something when she suddenly realized that he had taken a small step back.


    Actually, his step was small and could not be noticed if one did not look closely.


    But she did.


    She looked at his face.


    There were nomps around the forest, only the bright moonlight.


    She could not see the subtle expression on his face, but somehow, she still saw him freeze slightly.


    He did not seem to like being touched.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart tightened.


    Actually, when she identally touched him just now, it felt like a feather had brushed past. It was very light.


    But it seemed to have aroused his disgust.


    Bo Cixue gave a faint smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to just now.¡±


    He looked at her lowered head. ¡°I know.¡±


    Bo Cixue calmed her heart and took a deep breath. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s act like nothing happened tonight.¡±


    She turned, wanting to leave.


    But very soon, her slender wrist was grabbed by a warm hand.


    He pulled her close.


    ¡°Cixue, look up at me.¡±


    Bo Cixue did as he said and looked up at him.


    His eyes were like a reef at the bottom of the sea, so dark that no one dared to look at them directly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never liked anyone, so I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to like someone. When I was young and saw my parents interacting, my father would care if my mother said anything more to another man. I thought that possessiveness wouldn¡¯t happen to me.¡±


    ¡°But seeing you this time, I realized that I¡¯m also that possessive.¡±


    ¡°I think I like you.¡±


    He said it very seriously without any hint of frivolity or falsehood.


    Bo Cixue did not ask him about that woman from a few years ago. There was no point in pursuing the past.


    She looked up slightly, a coy smile on her red lips. ¡°Really?¡±


    Seeing her expression, he frowned slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t think that it¡¯s true?¡±


    Bo Cixue raised her hands and put them on his broad shoulders, hugging his neck.


    To be honest, they had never been so close apart from the memories of him hugging her when they were young.


    He was a lot taller than her.


    She tiptoed slightly while hugging him, her bright doe eyes staring at him brightly. ¡°If you like me, kiss me.¡±


    He looked down at her, not pushing her away.


    But he did not kiss her.


    The surrounding air seemed to have frozen.


    ¡°Cixue, give me some time¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, he heard herugh.


    The slender hand around her neck loosened and she took a few steps back.


    The moment she requested for him to kiss her, she saw a dazed look sh past his eyes and his back tensing up.


    She had noticed this emotion when she identally touched his lips earlier.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, you¡¯ve been busy with work all these years. All your attention has been on your work. It seems like you really need to find a woman to date.¡±


    ¡°Look, you already have the illusion that you like me. It has only been a few days since I came to Beicang and followed you into the forest. Why do you think you like me?¡±


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re just upset and disappointed. After all, I used to like you for so many years and treated you like you meant the world to me. This time, I¡¯ve put the past behind me and you just had a psychological fall.¡±


    ¡°This is a very normal reaction and also a weakness of human nature. You don¡¯t have to care too much about it.¡±


    Bo Cixue shrugged, as if she did not care about what had happened between them. She smiledzily and said, ¡°Even if you like me, I won¡¯t ept it.¡±


    She was not a pet. She wouldn¡¯t be at his beck and call.


    ¡°This time, I came with you for Sikong Ling. Don¡¯t misunderstand anything. I¡¯m good to you because we grew up together and were childhood sweethearts.¡±


    Bo Cixue said what she wanted to say in one breath. ¡°I¡¯m going back to rest.¡±


    Bo Cixue took a few steps forward and suddenly heard his cold voice. ¡°Even if I like you, you won¡¯t like me anymore?¡±


    Bo Cixue did not think that he liked her. She waved her hand indifferently. ¡°Three years ago, I left the capital and cried all the way throughout the flight. From then on, I never shed a tear for you again. Let¡¯s not talk about liking each other anymore in the future. We¡¯re just good friends.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t cause any trouble for me and let me go.¡±


    Bo Cixue quickened her pace and left.


    She thought she would be sad, but she sighed in relief.


    It was good to say it out loud.


    She would not get injured again if she didn¡¯t have any stray thoughts!


    Bo Cixue did not turn back, but she could feel that pair of dark eyes were on her.


    Ye Jie leaned against a tree behind him and pulled his cor away, still feeling slightly ufortable.


    He looked up slightly, his slender fingers pinching his eyebrows.


    ¡°How long more are you nning to peek at us?¡±


    There was augh behind and Yan Bei walked out from the darkness.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me for peeking. I got up to smoke tonight and didn¡¯t expect to bump into such a good show.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. Since you like her, why didn¡¯t you kiss her when she asked you to?¡±


    Ye Jie took off his ck shirt and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Let¡¯s have a duel.¡±


    Yan Bei was speechless. What kind of world was this? Was he going to use him as a punching bag now that he was in a bad mood?


    Before Yan Bei could say anything, a strong fist swung toward him.

 Chapter 1975 - Escape

    <h4>Chapter 1975: Escape</h4>


    Bo Cixue thought that she would lose sleep after returning to her room.


    But she did not lose sleep and slept until dawn.


    Three years ago, she was the kind of person whose thoughts would run wild just because of Ye Jie¡¯s gaze and words.


    After three years, she had matured a lot.


    She no longer had the mentality of a young girl whereby love was above all else.


    Bo Cixue tidied herself, opened the door, and walked out.


    In the courtyard, Lan Er was about toin to the head of the family about what had happened.


    Lan Er had been kicked twice by Ye Jie before he faintedst night.


    His forehead was injured and the blood was still visible.


    Lan Er red at Bo Cixue fiercely when he saw her.


    Lan Er met Yan Bei, who was talking to Lan Yue, in front of the door.


    Yan Bei looked worse than Lan Er. The left side of his face was swollen and there was a bloody bump at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Lan Yue,e and be the judge. Lan Er wanted to take advantage of Bo Cixuest night, so I helped her out. But Lan Er punched me to a pulp!¡±


    Lan Er widened his eyes.


    The man who had kicked himst night was Yan Bei?


    But when had he hit him?


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. You kicked me-¡±


    Before Lan Er could finish, he heard Yan Bei say loudly, ¡°Lan Yue, you heard it. He admitted that he wanted to take advantage of Bo Cixue in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    Lan Yue nced at Lan Er coldly. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Lan Er followed into the patriarch¡¯s room and Yan Bei heard Lan Er¡¯s miserable and indignant roar.


    Bo Cixue stood by the side and saw what had just happened. She walked up to Yan Bei and patted his shoulder. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of your Highness. He challenged me when I was injured. I lost and came to do him this favor.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless. Did that mean that they had gotten into a fight after she left yesterday?


    But Yan Bei quickly changed the topic and looked at Bo Cixue with admiration. ¡°You were so brave in front of His Highnessst night. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re ying hard to get. Keep him in suspense and don¡¯t let him get you easily. Only then will he know how precious you are.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    When had she yed hard to get?


    Why would she keep him hanging?


    She was telling him the truth and did not want to be in a rtionship with him anymore!


    Bo Cixue replied Yan Bei, ¡°You must be a love saint. You know so much.¡±


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue did not see Ye Jie for the entire day.


    She did not take it to heart.


    In the middle of the night, someone knocked on the door.


    Bo Cixue opened the door and Yan Bei was standing outside. ¡°His Highness found Sikong Ling and asked me to take you there.¡±


    Bo Cixue understood Yan Bei¡¯s gaze. She carried her bag and left with him quickly.


    Yan Bei led the way and they arrived at a rather hidden cave.


    ¡°Sikong Ling is inside. You have to convince him quickly.¡±


    Bo Cixue entered the cave.


    Sikong Ling¡¯s limbs were tied and he had lost a lot of weight.


    He closed his eyes and looked up at Bo Cixue when he heard footsteps.


    There was shock and surprise in his eyes.


    He thought he was hallucinating.


    ¡°Cixue?¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed and squatted in front of Sikong Ling.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Sikong Ling looked at Bo Cixue for a few seconds before confirming that it was really her.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Seeming to have thought of something, he frowned slightly. ¡°Did youe with the Crown Prince?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Sikong Ling¡¯s haggard appearance and pursed her lips, saying, ¡°I was the one who suggesteding with him. I believe you.¡±


    Her words made Sikong Ling¡¯s eyes turn red.


    He really did not know what his parents and sister had nned.


    They wanted to turn the Beicang into an independent country and had colluded with foreigners.


    After the matter was exposed, they wanted him to collude with his sister and the foreign nations to fight against the royal family.


    He did not want to do that.


    On the way into the forest, he had stolen themander¡¯s seal from Sikong Shan and hid it.


    Because he had refused to cooperate with them, they had locked him up here.


    ¡°I can promise you that as long as you stand on the Crown Prince¡¯s side, he won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    Sikong Ling said with red eyes, ¡°Do I still have a chance? My parents and sister are traitors. Can I really start afresh?¡±


    ¡°Sure, make up for it and give the Crown Prince what he wants.¡±


    Sikong Ling looked at Bo Cixue. Her eyes were so clear, bright and pure. There was no scheming or deception. He smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll tell him where themander¡¯s seal is, but the confidential documents are still with Sikong Shan.¡±


    Yan Bei waited outside for more than half an hour and was getting impatient. He was about to go in when she saw Bo Cixue and Sikong Linging out.


    Seeing Yan Bei, Sikong Ling was stunned. ¡°He¡­¡±


    Yan Bei seemed to have expected what Sikong Ling was going to say. ¡°Okay, stop talking nonsense. I know what you¡¯re going to say. After entering this forest, I¡¯m their ally for the time being. Even if I want to deal with your Crown Prince, I¡¯ll look for him after we get out!¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Sikong Ling. ¡°Senior, he¡¯s fine for the time being.¡±


    Yan Bei said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±


    Yan Bei helped Sikong Ling, who was not walking very well, out of the cave quickly.


    After walking a distance, they saw a thin and tall figure standing in the forest.


    Yan Bei said, ¡°It¡¯s your Crown Prince.¡±


    Bo Cixue was stunned.


    She did not expect to see him in the middle of the night.


    ¡°I have something to say to His Highness.¡± Sikong Ling limped toward Ye Jie.


    Yan Bei nced at Bo Cixue, who was standing on the spot. ¡°We¡¯re leaving soon. Aren¡¯t you worried about him staying here alone?¡±


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips slightly. ¡°He asked us to leave first. That means that he is confident in ensuring his safety.¡±


    Instead, they would only be a burden if they stayed.


    She did not know what Sikong Ling and Ye Jie had discussed. A few minutester, when they were done, Sikong Ling walked over.


    Yan Bei held onto Sikong Ling. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Bo Cixue nned to leave with them, but Ye Jie came over and his dark gazended on Bo Cixue. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you for a few minutes.¡±


    Before Bo Cixue could say anything, Yan Bei helped Sikong Ling forward.


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    When only Bo Cixue and Ye Jie were left, Bo Cixue pursed her lips slightly, her expression slightly serious. She looked at Ye Jie and said calmly, ¡°I already said very clearlyst night.¡±


    He stared at her with his dark eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t kiss youst night not because I didn¡¯t want to, but¡­¡± He was silent for a while, as if he had some bad memories. He furrowed his eyebrows slightly.¡± I don¡¯t know how to tell you some things. Please give me some time. ¡±


    Bo Cixue did not know why he had mentioned about kissing herst night, but she really did not care anymore.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, you probably don¡¯t understand what I mean. I don¡¯t want to talk about rtionships with you anymore.¡±


    Ye Jie stared at her for a while. Seeing that her eyes were calm and there were no longer any stars in them, he pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Bo Cixue really walked forward.


    His clear voice sounded behind him. ¡°I¡¯ll find you when we return to the capital.¡±

 Chapter 1976 - Danger

    <h4>Chapter 1976: Danger</h4>


    At dawn, Sikong Shan woke up.


    When she opened her eyes, she was stunned to see the noble man sitting in her room.


    Was she seeing things?


    She blinked and looked closely. Seeing the man looking at her with a faint smile, Sikong Shan¡¯s heartbeat sped up.


    ¡°Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Seeing that his tone was gentle and elegant, unlike his usual coldness, happiness filled Sikong Shan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°When did Your Highnesse?¡±


    ¡°A while ago. I came to discuss the wedding with you.¡±


    Sikong Shan sat up from the bed and looked at Ye Jie in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re willing to do it?¡±


    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡±


    Sikong Shan walked to his side with a smile. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get married earlier then. I¡¯ll go tell the rest now. We¡¯ll hold the ceremonyter.¡±


    Sikong Shan quickly left the stone house.


    Ye Jie did not move but nced into the room with cold eyes, hearing Sikong Ling¡¯s words fromst night.


    ¡°The confidential documents Sikong Shan is holding are in a thumb drive. She always puts important things under her pillow every night before going to bed.¡±


    Ye Jie went to the bed, picked up the pillow, and took out a small ck thumb drive from the pillowcase.


    Sikong Shan returned to the stone house after informing the head of the family and Lan Yue about her wedding in high spirits.


    Ye Jie sat on the chair, drinking his tea slowly.


    Sikong Shan walked toward him and was about to jump into his arms when hurried footsteps sounded outside.


    There was a knock on the door and Sikong Shan frowned unhappily.


    Opening the door, she saw that it was the patriarch and squeezed out a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Your brother is missing, and¡­¡± The head of the family looked up at the man who had walked behind Sikong Shan.


    The man grabbed Sikong Shann¡¯s neck at lightning speed and something sharp was pressed against her aorta.


    Sikong Shan¡¯s mind went nk, but she reacted very quickly.


    ¡°My brother, Bo Cixue, and the rest have escaped?¡±


    The man behind her said nothing.


    At the thought of his abnormal behavior this morning, Sikong Shan realized his purpose and her pupils constricted.


    ¡°Sikong Ling betrayed his sister!¡±


    Sikong Shan closed her eyes and opened them again, her eyes cold. ¡°You can¡¯t leave even if you took the thumb drive away. So what if you threaten me? At most, I¡¯ll die here. But I¡¯ll make sure you die with me.¡±


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t be husband and wife while we¡¯re alive. Let¡¯s be a couple as ghosts.¡±


    Sikong Shan knew very well that they could not catch up to Bo Cixue now.


    Since Ye Jie was here, she would not let him leave!


    The patriarch looked at Sikong Shan who was being held hostage. ¡°Your subordinates have all been drugged.¡±


    Sikong Shan widened his eyes, wanting to turn back to look at Ye Jie, but there was a sharp weapon held tightly against her neck.


    Ye Jie looked at the patriarch expressionlessly. ¡°Let me go and I¡¯ll give you more benefits than Sikong Shan!¡±


    Sikong Shan immediately panicked.


    Ye Jie was too good at using people¡¯s hearts. He was sowing discord between her and the head of the family.


    Sikong Shan was about to say something when someone from the tribe suddenly ran over. ¡°Sir, Lan Er colluded with the leader of the Chi tribe. They asked you to hand Lan Yue over or else this ce will be trampled on.¡±


    The Patriarch¡¯s expression changed.


    They were divided into three viges. The Chi tribe had always wanted to swallow this ce. Thest time they fought was three years ago. At that time, Lan Yue had led his people to protect this ce to the death and beat them back!


    He did not expect Lan Er to be a traitor!


    ¡°Take me there!¡± The head of the family looked at Ye Jie. ¡°The people from the Chi tribe should have surrounded this ce. If you work with me,e with me.¡±


    Ye Jie escorted Sikong Shan behind the patriarch.


    Lan Yue was fighting with the people from the Chi tribe.


    Lan Er was standing with the people from the Chi tribe, holding a seven or eight year old child hostage.


    ¡°Lan Yue, if you dare to go any further, I¡¯ll strangle the patriarch¡¯s grandson to death.¡±


    The head of the family rushed over and his eyes turned red when he saw his grandson being held hostage by Lan Er.


    ¡°Lan Er, you beast!¡±


    Lan Erughed coldly. ¡°Patriarch, don¡¯t me me. This was all your fault. I was originally the most outstanding person in the tribe, but you chose to give your power to an outsider! Lan Yue is not from here at all. I can¡¯t ept it when you saved him and gave him your power!¡±


    ¡°Today, only one of us can live. If not, I¡¯ll raze this ce to the ground!¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, are you choosing your grandson or Lan Yue?¡±


    Lan Yue looked at the little boy who was nearly suffocated by Lan Er and said to the patriarch, ¡°Give me to them.¡±


    The head of the family shook his head. ¡°Yue, no¡­¡±


    Before the patriarch could finish, Lan Yue threw down the weapon in his hand and walked toward Lan Er.


    Lan Er pushed the little boy to the head of the family. He was about to stab Lan Yue when he felt a pain in his wrist.


    Ye Jie had thrown a stone at his wrist that was holding the weapon.


    Lan Yue took the opportunity to pick up the weapon Lan Er had dropped and kicked him to the ground.


    It was another chaotic fight.


    However, no one expected Lan Er to drug someone from his own tribe.


    Seeing this, the patriarch pulled Lan Yue away.


    The leader of the Chi tribe picked up his bow and shot an arrow.


    The head of the family took the arrow for Lan Yue.


    Lan Yue¡¯s eyes turned red.


    He was about to go all out against the other party when the patriarch gritted his teeth and pushed him away.


    The head of the family brought Lan Yue, Ye Jie, and the rest to the basement dug out under the stone house.


    ¡°Mr Ye, Lan Yue knows the way out. I don¡¯t have any other requests. I just ask that you give him and my grandson a way out after he takes you out!¡±


    Ye Jie looked at the patriarch who had fallen to the ground and nodded with a dark expression. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who drugged them.¡±


    ¡°I know. Mr. Ye doesn¡¯t look like he would harm any innocent people. It¡¯s that traitor Lan Er!¡±


    The patriarch heard the noise outside and urged them, ¡°Leave quickly!¡±


    Lan Yue refused to leave, his eyes red.


    The head of the family pushed him hard. ¡°Yue, although you¡¯re not a member of our tribe, I¡¯ve always treated you as my own child. After you go out, you have to take good care of Lan Nuo. If you stay, he will only die.¡±


    ¡°Leave quickly, or none of you will get to leave!¡±


    Lan Yue knelt down and kowtowed to the head of the family three times, then carried Lan Nuo and left with Ye Jie and Sikong Shan.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue and the rest left the forest sessfully. When it was almost dawn, she met Bo Yan, who had brought people into the forest.


    Bo Yan was surprised to see Bo Cixue.


    Knowing that Bo Cixue was fine, he instructed someone to send her to the hotel first.


    He then went to support Ye Jie with more backup.


    After Bo Cixue left the forest, she separated from Yan Bei and Sikong Ling.


    Yan Bei had notpleted his mission and was about to return home. Meanwhile, Sikong Ling was detained by Bo Yan¡¯s men and would deal with Ye Jie when he came out.


    After Bo Cixue said a few words to Sikong Ling, she was brought to the hotel by Bo Yan.


    After taking a shower at the hotel, Bo Cixuey on the bed to sleep, exhausted.


    When she woke up, she was shocked to see Bo Yan sitting on the sofa.

 Chapter 1977 - Meeting Her

    <h4>Chapter 1977: Meeting Her</h4>


    Bo Yan had always doted on Bo Cixue but had never touched her since she was young, nor could he bear to say anything mean to her.


    But at this moment, his expression was rather cold.


    Bo Cixue touched her nose, not daring to look at General Bo¡¯s eyes.


    She knew that General Bo must be very angry for taking the liberty to run into the dangerous forest without discussing it with her family.


    Bo Cixue walked in front of Bo Yan, crouched down and gently shook his arm.


    ¡°Dad, are you angry?¡±


    When she acted coquettish, her voice was extremely sweet and soft.


    Bo Yan clenched his jaw and said nothing.


    Although Bo Yan was now middle-aged, he did notck any charm. He was tall and slim, his face handsome and sharp.


    It was rare for him to scold his daughter.


    Sigh, he was really angry!


    ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t I fine now?¡±


    ¡°General Bo, I¡¯ll cry if you continue to ignore me.¡±


    Her thick ck eyshes fluttered and she looked like she was really going to cry.


    Bo Yan looked at his daughter¡¯s red eyes and sighed. He curled his finger and knocked her head. ¡°You hid such an important thing from your mother and me!¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to you, your mom will fight me to death.¡±


    Bo Cixue hugged Bo Yan¡¯s arm and pouted. ¡°I know I was wrong.¡±


    Bo Cixue understood Bo Yan¡¯s personality. If she were to argue with him in this situation, she would suffer a very bad ending!


    Bo Yan¡¯s fierce expression eased a little. Looking at Bo Cixue¡¯s thin and haggard face, he could not bear to reprimand her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a helicopter and you¡¯ll return to the capitalter. Your mother already knows about this, so you should go back and exin it to her.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s eyelids jumped.


    ¡°Dad, why did you tell Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Your mom hasn¡¯t been able to contact you for several days. Do you think I can hide it from her?¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    That afternoon, Bo Cixue was sent back to the capital by Bo Yan¡¯s men.


    ¡­


    After returning to the capital, Bo Cixue saw her mother crying before she could say anything to Yan Hua.


    Bo Cixue felt a little sad.


    She had indeed not considered her family¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t be like that anymore. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll be obedient in the future.¡±


    Bo Jingyu muttered softly, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Bo Cixue red at Bo Jingyu secretly.


    This brat was getting better at undermining his sister!


    Yan Hua cried for a while before she stopped and pulled Bo Cixue to her side. She did not hit or scold her, but asked with a choked voice, ¡°Little Apple, do you still like Xiaojie?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think that question¡¯s unnecessary? If my sister doesn¡¯t like him, why would she have take such a risk?¡±


    Bo Cixue threw the bolster at Bo Jingyu. ¡°Brat, go back to your room.¡±


    Bo Cixue held Yan Hua¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re thinking too much. I didn¡¯t do it because of Brother Xiaojie. I did it because of Sikong Ling, the royal family, and the Sikong family¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue told Yan Hua what had happened after she went to Beicang.


    Hearing this, Yan Hua grabbed Bo Cixue¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder. Don¡¯t do that again.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing that Bo Cixue had lost weight, Yan Hua stopped her from running around.


    Bo Cixue knew that her mother had been frightened this time and stayed at home for a week.


    Yan Hua thought of ways to make delicious nourishing food for her every day, and Bo Cixue quickly gained the few kilograms she had lost in the forest back.


    It was a good thing that she was on the slimmer side. If not, she would have gotten fat after sleeping and eating every day.


    She had not contacted Ye Jie during this period.


    Instead, Sikong Ling had sent her a few messages.


    In them, he said that Ye Jie had not make things difficult for him, and he would return to the capital with Ye Jie to see the King and Queen in two days.


    On the 8th day, Bo Cixue felt that she was going to be bored to death if she didn¡¯t get out of the house.


    Fortunately, Tang Wu had returned to the capital.


    She asked Bo Cixue out on a shopping trip.


    The Tang family was one of the prestigious families in the capital. Yan Hua knew Tang Wu and asked the two of them to go out when she saw Tang Wuing to fetch Bo Cixue.


    She was exquisite and beautiful with her brown curly hair and she gave off an aura that was a mix between a girl and a woman¡¯s.


    The two friends arrived at a high-end mall.


    The two different but equally dazzling girls attracted countless eyes when they walked together.


    They were already used to being watched.


    Tang Wu entered a male apparel store and bought two sets of male apparel, which totaled nearly six figures.


    She then went to a branded watch shop to buy a male watch.


    Bo Cixue looked at Tang Wu and shook her head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you spoiling Lin Xiurui too much?¡±


    Lin Xiurui was Tang Wu¡¯s boyfriend. The two of them were childhood sweethearts and were originally a couple with a simr family background. However, Lin Xiurui¡¯s family went bankrupt a few years ago and Tang Wu even paid for his university fees.


    There was also his daily expenses. Although the Lin family was bankrupt, Lin Xiurui was doing well with Tang Wu¡¯s support.


    He was doing well himself. After graduating, he started his own business and was now a small boss.


    ¡°I was still in M Country on his birthday. I have to make it up to him this time.¡±


    Bo Cixue rolled her eyes. ¡°Just let him be!¡±


    After they were done shopping, Tang Wu suddenly received a call from Lin Xiurui.


    ¡°He came back from his work trip and happened to pass by. He wants to have a meal with me. Cixue, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Bo Cixue waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to be a third wheel.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk tonight.¡±


    Tang Wu carried her shopping bag and walked out of the mall in her high heels.


    After a while, a car stopped at the entrance of the mall.


    Tang Wu walked to the front passenger seat and was about to pull the door open when she suddenly realized that someone was sitting there.


    And it was a young and fresh woman.


    The window wound down and the woman looked at Tang Wu with a smile. ¡°Sister Tang Wu.¡±


    Tang Wu was distracted and remembered that this woman was once her follower, Meng Rui, who lived in the same neighborhood as Lin Xiurui.


    She seemed to be only 18 this year!


    She was dressed so maturely!


    ¡°Tangtang, Ruirui worked at mypany over the summer and went on a business trip with me this time.¡±


    Tang Wu hummed, opened the back door, and got into the car.


    Along the way, Meng Rui was talking to Lin Xiurui about work. Tang Wu could not interrupt and simply looked out of the window.


    ¡°Wuwu, what do you want to eatter?¡± Lin Xiurui looked at Tang Wu with gentle eyes.


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    Lin Xiurui looked at Tang Wu¡¯s cold expression and then at Meng Rui¡¯s yful eyes blinking at him. He pursed his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s have hot pot!¡±


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue knew that there was a newly opened western restaurant opposite the mall. She was about to give it a go when she received a message on her phone.


    ¡°Shall we have lunch together?¡±


    Bo Cixue had changed her number and had not called Ye Jie.


    However, she recognized his number immediately.


    She looked down, replying quickly, ¡°I have an appointment.¡±

 Chapter 1978 - Chance Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 1978: Chance Encounter</h4>


    After Bo Cixue replied, she received no more messages.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    After leaving the mall, she was about to go to the western restaurant when she suddenly saw the coat in the window of a male apparel store.


    It was a brown coat with simple lines and exuded elegance.


    Bo Cixue went in and bought the coat.


    It was only when she walked out of the mall that she realized she was crazy.


    Forget it, she had already bought it. She would bring it back to see if General Bo could wear it, although General Bo definitely did not like this style.


    Bo Cixue carried the shopping bag to the newly opened western restaurant opposite the mall.


    The western restaurant was very popr. Seeing that Bo Cixue was alone, the waiter brought her to a corner.


    ¡­


    When Ye Jie received Bo Cixue¡¯s message, he was about to go to the Bo family¡¯s residence.


    Staring at her reply for a few seconds, he turned the steering wheel.


    His secretary called. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s the third time the Chu family hase. President Chu has invited you to eat at a newly opened western restaurant.¡±


    The Chu family had some power in the capital and was arge family that had been around for hundreds of years. The woman Ye Jie met by the forest stream was the eldest daughter of the Chu family, Chu Li.


    After Chu Li returned, she told the Chu family about her. The Chu family agreed that Ye Jie had saved Chu Li and treated him as her savior.


    Ye Jie could not continue to refuse. He got his secretary to send him the address and drove to the restaurant.


    President Chu waited downstairs with Chu Li and Chu Xi.


    There were smiles on their faces when they saw Ye Jieing over.


    Chu Li was wearing a dress today with makeup on her face. After resting for the past few days, she had regained herplexion. She had red lips and white teeth, and looked delicate when she smiled.


    Chu Xi was dressed more beautiful than Chu Li. She was two years younger than Chu Li, but looked more mature.


    The two sisters¡¯ eyesnded on the man who had gotten out of the car.


    He was not dressed as formally as usual today. He was wearing a more casual shirt and cropped pants, and a pair of white shoes. He looked fresh, clean, gentle and elegant, like a university student who had walked out of school.


    President Chu went forward and shook Ye Jie¡¯s hand. ¡°Your Highness, thank you for giving us the honor to eat with you.¡±


    Ye Jie nodded.


    Chu Li waved his hand lightly at Ye Jie. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to introduce myself that time. I¡¯m Chu Li. It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡±


    Ye Jie hummed faintly.


    When Chu Xi was about to introduce himself, Ye Jie and President Chu had already entered the western restaurant.


    Chu Xi pouted. ¡°Why is he so cold?¡±


    Chu Li looked at Chu Xi. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. He cares about Miss Bo.¡±


    ¡°What? Sister, how would you know about the changes outside when you were in the forest doe the past few years? Everyone used to say that Bo Cixue was his Princess Consort, but Bo Cixue went abroad three years ago. From what I know, the Crown Prince was dating Princess Ye Qingcheng from K Country. When Bo Cixue found out, she was quite angry and sad.¡±


    ¡°I heard that they haven¡¯t contacted each other at all in the past three years. Besides, everyone in the industry knows that it¡¯s just a one-sided love. His Highness doesn¡¯t like her at all!¡±


    Chu Li bit his lip slightly. ¡°Really? It seems like many things have happened in the past few years.¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Jie entered the western restaurant.


    President Chu had already booked a table beforeing. The VIP room on the second floor had an expansive view.


    Chu Xi sat down first with Ye Jie while President Chu and Chu Li sat opposite them.


    Ye Jie smelled the perfume on Chu Xi and frowned slightly.


    President Chu noticed Ye Jie¡¯s discontent and said quickly, ¡°Xixi, sit with your sister.¡±


    Chu Xi wanted to refuse, but seeing President Chu¡¯s expression, she could only say, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When President Chu and Chu Xi exchanged seats, Ye Jie looked up.


    From the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw a familiar slender figure in the corner of the hall.


    He narrowed his dark eyes slightly.


    Bo Cixue ordered a table of delicious food and even ordered a bottle of red wine for herself.


    From the looks of it, she should be alone.


    She poured a ss of red wine and leaned against the chair, swirling the ss slightly. Her bright and beautiful doe eyes stared at the young man ying the piano, afortable andzy smile on her lips.


    ¡°Your Highness, thank you for saving our Chu Li. If it wasn¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t havee out alive.¡±


    Hearing President Chu talking to him, Ye Jie looked away and said calmly, ¡°I would have checked on that situation no matter who it was. Saving her was nothing. Besides, she helped me find the person I wanted. You don¡¯t have to be so polite, President Chu.¡±


    With that said, his dark eyes nced at where Bo Cixue was.


    Chu Xi sat opposite of Ye Jie, thinking that he was looking at her. She flipped her hair slightly, the corners of her lips curling up, showing what she thought was the most perfect smile.


    Chu Li nced at Chu Xi and shook her head secretly.


    Bo Cixue felt that it was good to eat alone and immersed herself in food and wine.


    However, she had attracted the attention of many people the moment she entered.


    Her untainted aura was hard to ignore even if she was sitting in the corner.


    Someone came to hit on her.


    The man looked to be in his early twenties. He was wearing a pink shirt and looked fashionable and handsome.


    ¡°Little girl, I noticed you the moment you came in. I wonder if I have the honor to add you on WeChat?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes looked sincere.


    Bo Cixue smirkedzily. ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°20.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re younger than me.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t May-December rtionships very popr now?¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled, her white teeth as white and dazzling as seashells. ¡°It¡¯s quite popr, but there are too many people chasing me. I can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    The man was slightly disappointed when he heard Bo Cixue¡¯s implied rejection.


    ¡°Let¡¯s add each other on WeChat. We can start as friends.¡±


    Bo Cixue held a ss of red wine in one hand and put the other on the shopping bag.


    When the man saw the coat in the shopping bag, he immediately understood something and said apologetically, ¡°Since you have someone you like, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled and waved at him.


    Although the man was rejected, he was quite happy.


    The youngdy looked like a fairy. She looked cold from afar, but she was a nice person.


    The way he rejected her was not too embarrassing.


    Ye Jie could not hear what Bo Cixue had said to the man.


    But the man stopped by her side for a few minutes. When he left, he had a silly smile on his face. He must have gotten her contact.


    Chu Xi saw that Ye Jie had furrowed his eyebrows slightly and his handsome face became sharper. She sat up straight and asked softly, ¡°Your Highness, are the things here not to your liking?¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Chu Xi, who was blocking his sight, and a trace of coldness shed past his eyes.


    Ignoring Chu Xi¡¯s words, he took out his phone and sent a message.


    ¡°Where is your meeting?¡±

 Chapter 1979 - Taking a Drive

    <h2>Chapter 1979: Taking a Drive</h2>


    Bo Cixue was drinking and listening to the piano piece.


    Her phone suddenly rang.


    Bo Cixue furrowed her eyebrows when she saw that Ye Jie had replied to her message.


    Why did where her meeting was concern him?


    But out of courtesy, she still replied, ¡°Food street.¡±


    The food street was his least favorite ce.


    Soon, she received another reply. ¡°Mm, what did you eat?¡±


    Bo Cixue lowered her long eyshes and thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Mutton skewers, beef skewers, small potatoes, stinky tofu, hot and sour noodlesa€| A lot.¡±


    When the servant told her about the pce rules before, they had mentioned that she could not go to the food street.


    She was the future Princess Consort and would lose her status if she went to the food street.


    But she liked those snacks.


    She did not think there was anything wrong with it.


    But she used to eat these secretly.


    She would never dare to tell anyone, let alone Ye Jie.


    At that time, she cared too much about his views.


    Now, she had already given up. Oh no, she did not want to care about his views anymore.


    He did not need to decide if she was good or bad. She just needed to be happy.


    Ye Jie saw the message from Bo Cixue and then looked at the food she had ordered, a faint smile on his lips.


    He sent a message to Ah You.


    ¡­


    Chu Xi did not know who Ye Jie was sending a message to. Although he still had a cold expression, a trace of gentleness shed past his eyes.


    He seemed to be smiling.


    But looking closely, he was not actually smiling.


    He kept his phone and looked at Chu Li. ¡°Lan Nuo is sick and Lan Yue is taking care of him in the hospital.¡±


    The knife and fork in Chu Li¡¯s hand almost fell.


    Her eyshes fluttered as she looked at Ye Jie, her lips moving. ¡°I know.¡±


    After she fell into the forest, she saved Lan Yue, who had been attacked by wild beasts while hunting and had fainted.


    After Lan Yue woke up, he brought her back to the tribe.


    At that time, she had suffered head injuries and she could not remember who she was, so she returned to the tribe with Lan Yue.


    Lan Yue treated her as his savior. He was a man of few words but took good care of her.


    There were men in the tribe who wanted to bully her but Lan Yue would always stand up for her.


    Putting aside his status, Lan Yue was a very charming man in the tribe.


    Although he was still very young, he was the most powerful person in the tribe and was very handsome.


    It was impossible for Chu Li not to be moved by him at that time.


    The two of them naturally became a couple.


    But some time ago, she remembered everything.


    With her memories, she did not want to stay in the tribe anymore.


    She wanted to escape time after time.


    After being found out by the head of the family, she was thrown into the stone jail.


    Lan Yue went to see her quietly. She jumped into his arms and cried, telling him about her longing for her family.


    At that time, she felt Lan Yue¡¯s reluctance, but he did not stop her and let her go quietly, even giving her the escape route and food.


    When she left, she saw Lan Yue¡¯s red eyes.


    She came out and did not expect Lan Yue to leave the tribe with the patriarch¡¯s grandson, Lan Nuo.


    She knew that Lan Nuo was sick and she secretly headed to the hospital.


    At that time, Lan Yue was talking to Ye Jie.


    Lan Yue was wearing a very cheap t-shirt, his hair messy as he stood in front of the noble Ye Jie like he was dirt at the bottom. Although he was very handsome and did not lose out to those young hunks in the entertainment industry, he was too lowly.


    Chu Li had received a good education and had a good family background.


    Even if she was willing, her parents would not agree to her being with Lan Yue.


    President Chu was a little unhappy when he heard Ye Jie mention Lan Yue, but he did not show it on his face and said, ¡°That Mr Lan helped our Lili a lot. When I have time, I¡¯ll bring the whole family to thank him.¡±


    Ye Jie nced at Chu Li and understood what the Chu family was thinking.


    He would not say too much about other people¡¯s matters, but he was grateful to Lan Yue for sacrificing himself to get them out.


    He only said to Chu Li, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him, you wouldn¡¯t be here today.¡±


    Chu Li lowered his eyes and her face paled.


    Yes, without Lan Yue¡¯s protection in the tribe, she would have been bullied. She might not even have lived to this day.


    Lan Yue never made any unreasonable demands to her. He never forced her to do anything she was unwilling to do.


    Chu Li bit his lip and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital tomorrow.¡±


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue had her fill and wanted to settle the bill, but was told that someone had already paid for her meal.


    Bo Cixue was slightly confused.


    She nced at the lobby and saw the young man who had approached her earlier waving at her, thinking that the man had paid for her.


    She pointed at the man. ¡°Was it that man?¡±


    The cashier shook her head.


    Bo Cixue took out her card. ¡°I¡¯ll settle his bill.¡±


    After paying for the man¡¯s table, Bo Cixue thought that the bottle of wine she had ordered was very expensive and bought another bottle of wine, asking the waiter to send it to the man¡¯s table.


    The people at the man¡¯s table were all surprised when they saw the wine sent by the waiter.


    This wine was very expensive!


    The man was also surprised. That beautifuldy was not only beautiful, but also rich. She had paid for their table and had even given them a bottle of wine!


    Several of his good friends were eating with the man. They blinked at him and hooted softly, ¡°Wow, you managed to get a beautiful and rich girl.¡±


    The man touched his head, confused.


    ¡­


    The young people at this table wereughing and fooling around, but the atmosphere in the VIP room on the second floor was a little stiff.


    President Chu did not know what he had said wrong. Ye Jie¡¯s expression did not look too good.


    ¡°President Chu, I¡¯m sorry, I have a meeting this afternoon.¡±


    Ye Jie had already stood up.


    President Chu and the Chu sisters did not ask him to stay and the three of them stood up to send him off.


    Ye Jie only asked them to send him out of the room before he left quickly.


    On the way back, Bo Cixue received a call from Sikong Ling.


    Bo Cixue knew that he had been busy the past two days. After all, such a big thing had happened to the Sikong family. If it was in the past, he would have been implicated too.


    Although Ye Jie had protected her, Bo Cixue did not know how the King and the royal family were going to deal with it.


    ¡°You want to meet me? Okay, wait there. I¡¯lle and fetch youter.¡±


    Bo Cixue took a taxi to the garage where she had parked the motorcycle. She changed her clothes and took the shirt she had bought at the mall with her before riding the motorcycle to fetch Sikong Ling.


    Sikong Ling was waiting for Bo Cixue outside the pce.


    Before long, a cool and ostentatious motorcycle stopped in front of him.


    The person riding the motorcycle was a woman wearing a ck motorcycle uniform and a helmet.


    Seeing her stop in front of him, Sikong Ling took a few steps to the side and heard azyugh. ¡°Hey, why are you hiding?¡±


    The woman took off her helmet and threw another helmet at him. She lifted her chin. ¡°Get in, I¡¯ll take you for a ride.¡±


    Sikong Ling was stunned.


    No one noticed a dark sedan driving over.

 Chapter 1980 - Venting

    <h4>Chapter 1980: Venting</h4>


    Sikong Ling could not react in time.


    He stared nkly at the girl with her long hair tied into a high ponytail.


    A breeze blew over and she smiled brightly. ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡±


    Sikong Ling did not expect the woman riding this cool motorcycle to be Bo Cixue.


    Although she had a personality in school, he had never thought that she would ride such a cool thing.


    Besides, this outfit did not look strange on her at all.


    She looked beautiful and cool!


    After Sikong Ling reacted, he put on his helmet and sat in the back seat of the motorcycle.


    He did not dare to get too close to Bo Cixue, his slender hands grabbing the sides of the seat.


    Bo Cixue put on her helmet and smiled. ¡°Sit tight, I¡¯ll take you for a ride.¡±


    With a loud boom, the motorcycle sped away handsomely.


    In the dark-colored car behind, Ah Zuo was driving while Ah You was sitting in the front passenger seat while Ye Jie was sitting in the back.


    Ah Zuo was discussing with Ah You about a handsome youngdying to the pce to fetch Sikong Ling.


    Ye Jie looked outside.


    His handsome and cold face immediately turned cold.


    ¡°Follow them.¡±


    Ah Zuo was stunned for a moment. He only reacted to follow the cool motorcycle after Ah You reminded him.


    ¡°That beautiful woman can actually handle such a domineering and cold motorcycle. Impressive,¡± Ah Zuo muttered softly.


    Ah You did not reply and nced at the rearview mirror.


    His Highness was acting a little strange today.


    Why were they following a motorcycle for no reason?


    Did he not believe Sikong Ling and was afraid that Sikong Ling would collude with the people outside?


    At this thought, Ah You¡¯s expression darkened and he instructed Ah Zuo, ¡°Drive properly and don¡¯t be found out by the motorcycle in front.¡±


    Although Ah Zuo was a little talkative, as Ye Jie¡¯s right-hand man, his abilities were naturally top-notch.


    Ah Zuo also thought of something. He hid the car in the traffic, but followed behind the motorcycle at a distance.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue felt Sikong Ling¡¯s stiffness and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you so nervous? I brought you out to rx.¡±


    With such a serious thing happening to the Sikong family, his parents dead, his sister arrested and facing the possibility of life imprisonment, he couldn¡¯t be in a good mood.


    If he umted too many emotions in his heart and did not vent them, it would not be a good thing for him and the royal family.


    Sikong Ling could feel Bo Cixue¡¯s kindness, but he had pursued her for so long and had not even held her hand. Now that they were so close, he could not control his nervousness.


    ¡°Cixue, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Because you thanked me, I have to take you out to vent your bad emotions.¡± Bo Cixue smirked. ¡°Sit tight, we¡¯re going to speed up.¡±


    Before Sikong Ling could say anything, the motorcycle sped up.


    Sikong Ling could only put his hands on her shoulders.


    Bo Cixue drove the motorcycle up the steep and curved mountain road.


    When Ah Zuo, who was behind, saw this, he did not follow and drove around to the exit where the motorcycle was going to go down.


    Bo Cixue rode very fast, turning, going straight and speeding up. The scenery of the mountain shed past her eyes and there was a cliff by the side. If she was not careful, she would fall and be smashed into pieces.


    As the young master of the Sikong family, Sikong Ling had yed with some exciting things before, but he had never experienced such a risky game.


    He stared nkly at the girl in front of him. She was clearly so slender and thin, but her body seemed to be filled with endless energy.


    Everything around her seemed to fade into the background.


    The girl he liked was so capable, daring, easygoing, and outstanding!


    Tears were already flowing down from Sikong Ling¡¯s handsome face under the helmet.


    Bo Cixue felt the person behind her trembling and choking. She shouted loudly, ¡°Ah, there¡¯s nothing in this world that can defeat me. I¡¯m me, the different me, the me who will always be happy!¡±


    Hearing Bo Cixue¡¯s shout, Sikong Ling was infected and started to shout loudly.


    Bo Cixue drove the car to the top of the mountain and then sped down. The speed of the car was getting faster and the shouts of the two men were getting crazier.


    Until their voices were hoarse.


    However, after shouting it out, they felt extremelyfortable.


    Ever since what happened to the Sikong family, Sikong Ling had been suffering and suffocating.


    He had not shed a single tear. He was a man, always suppressing his emotions!


    He did not know how to vent his emotions either.


    But today, all the pent up emotions in his heart were released.


    Bo Cixue drove the motorcycle to the foot of the mountain, stopped the motorcycle, and turned to look at Sikong Ling.


    ¡­


    They did not notice the dark sedan parked at an inconspicuous spot.


    When Bo Cixue drove Sikong Ling down the curved road, Ah Zuo and Ah Zuo were shocked.


    Unless they were not a professional racer, ordinary people would not dare to do that.


    Did they want to die?


    Ah Zuo also liked to race usually. He widened his eyes in admiration.


    He said softly to Ah You, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the rumored Sister Seven?¡± Ah Zuo had not gone to the ck market racing, but he had a friend who had gone to y. Ah Zuo had heard that there was a girl called Sister Seven who was quite legendary and mysterious.


    Every time Sister Seven came, those yers would apany her.


    Ah You said nothing and looked at the couple getting off the motorcycle. They had taken off their helms and although their backs were facing each other, Ah You vaguely felt that the girl¡¯s back looked familiar.


    The girl suddenly turned around and took out a man¡¯s coat. Ah You happened to see the girl¡¯s side profile.


    Her skin was fair and her side profile was beautiful. At a nce, she looked like a goddess from heaven. She was extremely beautiful.


    Who else could it be but Bo Cixue?


    With that, the slow Ah Zuo finally saw who the woman on the bicycle was.


    Ah Zuo was bbergasted.


    It was the youngdy of the Bo family?


    But wasn¡¯t Miss Bo a quiet and elegant youngdy from a well-off family?


    When did she start racing so dangerously?


    She couldn¡¯t have developed such skills in a short period of time.


    Besides, she was too daring. He was frightened just now, but now, her expression was unchanged and there was even a carefree smile on her face.


    Wait a minute¡­


    Ah Zuo nced at the rearview mirror. His Highness, who was handsome, did not look too good.


    No wonder he felt that the atmosphere in the car was oppressive like he had entered an icy world. So that exined it!


    Ah Zuo and Ah You had been with Ye Jie for many years and both felt that this was not the time to talk. So three pairs of eyes looked at the couple standing by the motorcycle.


    Bo Cixue handed the coat to Sikong Ling.

 Chapter 1981 - Furious

    <h4>Chapter 1981: Furious</h4>


    ¡°I thought this coat looked pretty when I was shopping. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Sikong Ling looked at Bo Cixue, who handed him the coat, and his eyes turned red.


    He knew that she only treated him as a friend.


    Taking him for a ride, letting him vent his emotions and giving him a coat.


    She was doing this as merely a friend.


    He also knew very well that he was not treated as a traitor because he had her trust.


    Aftering out of the forest, the close friends of the Sikong family avoided him like he was a ferocious beast, afraid that he would implicate them.


    She was the only one who treated him as usual.


    With what had happened to the Sikong family, it was impossible for them to be together in this lifetime.


    The royal family had sent a new mayor to Beicang. Although they had given him the position of Deputy Mayor, he understood that the royal family would not give their power to the son of a traitor.


    But they would not pursue his liability.


    This was the best ending possible for him.


    However¡­


    Sikong Ling looked at the beautiful girl in front of him. He knew that he would never be with her in this life.


    As the daughter of General Bo, the Bo family and the royal family would not hand her over to the Sikong family.


    Bo Cixue looked at Sikong Ling, whose eyes were filled with tears after he took the coat. She probably guessed his thoughts and felt a lump in her throat. She opened her hands and smiled at him. ¡°You will meet a better girl in the future.¡±


    Sikong Ling raised his hand and hugged Bo Cixue tightly.


    He buried his tear-filled face in her shoulder, his voice choked. ¡°After returning to Beicang, I¡¯ll help the new mayor and take good care of Beicang, not letting the royal family worry anymore.¡±


    This was his promise to the royal family and to her.


    This outstanding girl had made him understand love, and also the sense of responsibility and responsibility besides love.


    Bo Cixue looked at the young man who had grown up in such a short time. She hugged him and gently patted his thin back. ¡°I believe in you. Come on, we¡¯ll be friends forever.¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing the couple hugging each other, Ah Zuo could not help but nce at the man sitting behind.


    There was no emotion on his face, but his dark eyes looking out of the window were slightly deep.


    He took out a cigarette and lighter.


    He was busy with work and did not rest at all, but he was extremely self-disciplined.


    No matter how stressful he was, he would not be an alcoholic.


    When he was upset, he would mostly eat mint candy. He barely smoked.


    But this time, he lowered his eyes and lit the cigarette.


    He only smoked for a period of time.


    But after that period, he had been in a state of abstinence.


    He looked out of the window again through the smoke.


    His eyes were cold and dark.


    After smoking one cigarette, he instructed lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the office.¡±


    The car turned.


    The atmosphere in the car became even colder and quieter.


    Ah Zuo and Ah You nced at the man in the back row. They all understood him a little.


    He might not really be happy when he smiled, and might not really be angry when he was angry.


    However, he was really angry from the way he puffed and looked.


    Anger meant¡­ that the people by his side would suffer.


    Ah Zuo tried to exin, ¡°Your Highness, what you saw might not be the truth¡­¡±


    Before Ah Zuo could finish, the man¡¯s cold eyes swept towards him. ¡°Run a check on everything she¡¯s done from primary school to high school.¡±


    Ah Zuo and Ah You nced at each other.


    Before Ah Zuo could say anything, he heard the man say coldly, ¡°Everything?¡±


    Ah Zuo nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. Not only what the public knows, but also what Miss Bo is hiding.¡±


    Ye Jie said nothing more, put out the cigarette, and pressed his slender fingers between his eyebrows.


    The car was already driving away and the two figures hugging each other gradually disappeared from their sight.


    ¡­


    Chu Li still went to the hospital to visit Lan Nuo in the afternoon.


    Lan Nuo was sick and needed arge sum of money. Ye Jie had already paid for Lan Yue¡¯s treatment.


    Lan Yue did not want to owe anyone anything, but he could not take out so much money and insisted on writing a promissory note for Ye Jie.


    Lan Yue was looking for a job while taking care of Lan Nuo recently.


    However, he had lived in the primitive tribe for many years and after leaving that ce, he could not find a suitable job in the modern and bustling city.


    He went to work on the construction site.


    When Chu Li saw Lan Yue, he rushed to the hospital.


    Dressed in a gray uniform, he looked out of ce with the people in the Royal Hospital.


    Chu Li felt a strange gaze on her. She frowned, hid the anger in her eyes, and took Lan Yue to a secluded ce.


    Lan Yue was tall and thin, his eyes dark and bright. Although he was wearing a gray uniform, his face was unusually handsome and clean.


    He was younger than Chu Li, but his personality was more reserved and steadypared to others his age.


    He followed Chu Li to the corner and looked at Chu Li with his bright ck eyes. His eyshes were very long and when he was looking down, there was a faint shadow on his face.


    Chu Li looked at his face and was in a daze.


    Even though she was used to seeing all kinds of handsome men and even met the Crown Prince not too long ago, she had to admit that Lan Yue had a handsome face that looked like it was meticulously drawn by a master painter. His facial features had sharp edges but were not too firm. He had a tall nose and pink lips that were prettier than those young hunks in the entertainment industry.


    If he was discovered by a star scout, he would definitely have many fans based on his face and figure alone, even if he knew nothing.


    The image of the Crown Prince appeared in Chu Li¡¯s mind. He was so noble and untainted from head to toe.


    Looking at Lan Yue now, she had forgotten how well he had treated her in the tribe when she lost her memories. She felt that his face was not good looking as he was covered in dirt.


    Chu Li did not show his emotions on her face. She took out a bank card from her luxurious bag.


    ¡°Lan Yue, there¡¯s some money here. Take it and treat Lan Nuo. You don¡¯t have to work at the construction site anymore. I¡¯ll find a school for you and you can learn some skills.¡±


    Lan Yue frowned and did not take the bank card from Chu Li.


    ¡°I can earn my own keep,¡± he said coldly.


    Of course, Chu Li knew that he was stubborn. He had been like that when he was in the tribe too. He had heard that the people in the tribe did not want an outsider like him to be the leader, so he used his own ability to win them over bit by bit.


    But now that he was out of the tribe, what else did he have apart from this face?


    Chu Li wanted to break up with him, but thinking of what Ye Jie had said at the western restaurant, it seemed a little too realistic and heartless for her to break up so quickly.


    She should slowly start to ignore him!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the royal trantion department for an interview. If I¡¯m epted sessfully, I might be very busy.¡±


    Lan Yue pursed her pink lips slightly. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Chu Li hummed. ¡°I have something on. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Chu Li left without turning back. Lan Yue only turned and went upstairs after she disappeared.


    There was sweat on her forehead and it fell to her lips bitterly.


    ¡­


    In the evening, Lan Yue was informed by the nurse that someone was looking for him in the outpatient department.


    He went downstairs and saw a young but well-dressed girl.


    The girl walked over arrogantly. ¡°You¡¯re Lan Yue, my sister¡¯s boyfriend? Oh, I¡¯m Chu Xi. My sister is Chu Li.¡±


    Lan Yue looked at Chu Xi with dark eyes.


    Chu Xi was stunned when he saw Lan Yue¡¯s face, but when she saw the clothes he was wearing, she was full of contempt.


    Chu Xi pointed at the parking lot. ¡°My sister is in the car now and her stomach is not feeling well. Help her get some food. My sister likes to eat noodles.¡±


    Lan Yue nodded and did not take the money Chu Xi wanted to give him.


    Chu Xi saw him running across the road.


    He was tall and thin with shoulders and a waist.


    He could be a model and the cheap construction clothes he was wearing looked different on him.


    After a while, he came back with the noodles.


    Chu Xi didn¡¯t take it. She tilted her head and said with a fake smile, ¡°I just sent a message to my sister. She wants to eat porridge.¡±


    He then went to buy porridge.


    There was sweat on his forehead and nose.


    He looked extremely seductive.


    Chu Xi looked away from his face and crossed her arms, saying with her chin slightly raised, ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t want to eat porridge anymore. Go buy some rice for her!¡±


    The man stood still.


    He could tell that she was ying him.


    ¡°Your sister isn¡¯te,¡± he said.


    Chu Xi did not expect his voice to be so deep and pleasant to listen to. She was slightly stunned, but she reacted very quickly and threw the noodles he had bought earlier at his feet. ¡°Yes, my sister didn¡¯te. I came to tell you not to think of getting out of your league. My sister is the youngdy of the Chu family. Why would she like a poor fellow like you?¡±


    ¡°Stop daydreaming. My sister is embarrassed to mention breaking up, but you still shamelessly cling to her?¡±


    Many people looked over and pointed at him.


    He seemed to have never been in such a situation and his ears were slightly red.


    Seeing that he was silent, Chu Xi snatched the porridge from him, wanting to pour it on his face.


    But before she could do it, she heard the sound of powerful high heels behind her, and then her wrist was grabbed by a slender, soft but fair hand.


    Being held by that hand, Chu Xi could not move.


    Chu Xi turned back and saw a beautiful and mboyant face.


    Tang Wu.


    The Tang family was no worse than the Chu family. Before Lin Xiurui¡¯s family went bankrupt, Chu Xi had a crush on Lin Xiurui. However, Tang Wu was very strict with Lin Xiurui and it was extremely difficult for her to meet Lin Xiurui in private.


    What Chu Xi did not know was that Tang Wu had not been strict with Lin Xiurui, but that Lin Xiurui had been very clingy to Tang Wu.


    Although Chu Xi did not like Lin Xiurui anymore, she still did not like Tang Wu.


    This woman was willful, ostentatious, and charming.


    ¡°Tang Wu, what are you doing?¡±


    Tang Wu said nothing. She took the porridge from Chu Xi¡¯s hand and raised her wrist before he could react.


    That bowl of porridgended on Chu Xi.


    Chu Xi widened his eyes and looked at Tang Wu in disbelief.


    After Tang Wu returned to the capital during the holidays, she had heard news of the Chu family¡¯s youngdy returning.


    She had eaten hotpot and her stomach was a little ufortable. She came to the hospital for a checkup and unexpectedly witnessed the scene of the second youngdy of the Chu family bullying people.


    Tang Wu also heard that the youngdy of the Chu family had gone to a primitive tribe in the years she was missing and had even gotten a boyfriend who was younger than her.


    He must be the one Chu Xi had just bullied!


    Tang Wu¡¯s beautiful eyesnded on Lan Yue and after a nce, she looked at Chu Xi. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve dirtied your clothes. Didn¡¯t you want that limited edition high-end dress from the autumn and winter fashion week in Paris? I¡¯m sorry to have bought it at that time, but the clothes you¡¯re wearing are a little cheap. Why don¡¯t Ipensate you with that set?¡±

 Chapter 1982 - Looking Forward

    <h4>Chapter 1982: Looking Forward</h4>


    Tang Wu and Bo Cixue were the favorites of the fashion industry.


    Firstly, they both had very good family backgrounds, and secondly, they were publicly acknowledged as little goddesses.


    Bo Cixue was beautiful and Tang Yao was charming and mboyant.


    They went to study at M University and became good friends.


    A few days ago, Chu Xi had taken a fancy to a limited edition branded item at the autumn and winter fashion show.


    It just so happened that Tang Wu also liked it.


    She was toote and Tang Wu had bought it.


    Because of this, Chu Xi often spoke ill of Tang Wu in private.


    Tang Wu was a despicable woman who would definitely take revenge and had a sharp tongue. If someone hurt her, she would make that person pay back double!


    Everyone wondered why Bo Cixue would be friends with such a woman.


    Chu Xi looked down at the porridge on her body and then at Tang Wu, who was humiliating her.


    Giving her that limited edition dress? Everyone knew that Tang Wu had the perfect figure. Her waist was so slender that her clothes did not suit her at all.


    She was clearly humiliating her.


    Chu Xi¡¯s expression was extremely dark, especially with so many people surrounding them.


    She gritted her teeth and nced at Lan Yue. When she saw Lan Yue¡¯s clean and handsome face, she suddenly thought of something and could not help butugh in anger. ¡°Tang Wu, are you interested in my sister¡¯s boyfriend? You seem to like him. He¡¯s not even twenty years old. Do you want to rob him of his cradle?¡±


    Lan Yue pursed his pink lips tightly and stared at Chu Xi with his dark and bright eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±


    When Chu Xi saw that Lan Yue was speaking up for Tang Wu, she was instantly furious. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t know her, she still stood up for you. Don¡¯t give her your body. She won¡¯t like you. Besides, she has a boyfriend!¡±


    Tang Wu giggled. ¡°Chu Xi, your thoughts are still as dirty as before. Why are you always thinking about those things? Who are you trying to disgust?¡±


    Chu Xi gritted her teeth. When it came to arguing and being shameless, she was definitely not Tang Wu¡¯s opponent.


    When it came to fighting, she was even worse. Tang Wu knew karate.


    Chu Xi did not want to stand here and be treated like a zoo monkey. She could only take this loss. When she found a chance one day, she would definitely make Tang Wu pay for this.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fight with that evil woman.¡± Chu Xi left in a sorry state.


    Tang Wu crossed her arms and stared at Chu Xi¡¯s back coldly. ¡°I¡¯m the famous little fairy in the hearts of the young men in the capital.¡±


    Chu Xi was so angry that she was trembling all over.


    The rich young men in the capital were all blind. Tang Wu was just a little good-looking. How could she be a fairy among socialites?


    After Chu Xi left in anger, Tang Wu turned back to size up the young man who was much taller than her.


    Lan Yue saw that her gaze was on him and she sized him up. There was nothing unusual in her eyes and he pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tang Wu was stunned.


    She did not expect this boy¡¯s voice to be so pleasant.


    Seeing that there was porridge on him, she took out a handkerchief. ¡°Here, wipe it.¡±


    Lan Yue took the handkerchief hesitantly, his pink lips moving. Seeing that he wanted to thank her, she waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I can¡¯t stand that youngdy of the Chu family.¡±


    Her stomach seemed to feel better after winning the war.


    She entered the outpatient clinic in her high heels.


    Lan Yue looked down at the soft and fragrant handkerchief in his hand. He did not wipe away the dirt on his body and held it in his palm before he returned to the inpatient department.


    ¡­


    That night.


    Bo Cixue came out of the shower and her phone rang.


    She saw the news of Tang Wu and Nan Xun appearing in her best friends chat.


    Tang Wu: ¡°I saw the boyfriend the eldest daughter of the Chu family and her boyfriend from the tribe this afternoon.¡±


    Nan Xun: ¡°Well, he¡¯s definitely the best amongst them!¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°He might be the best, but he¡¯s tan at all. He looks like a pale little puppy.¡±


    Nan Xun: No way. How handsome must he be to be praised by you for looking good?


    Tang Wu: ¡°He¡¯s really quite handsome. His face looks very clean, but he¡¯s still young. I heard he¡¯s not even twenty years old.¡±


    Nan Xun: Aren¡¯t you opening an entertainment agency with someone? Why don¡¯t you sign that person?


    Tang Wu: ¡°I want to, but he¡¯s the Chu family¡¯s youngdy¡¯s boyfriend. I don¡¯t want to be involved with the Chu sisters.¡±


    Nan Xun: ¡°Don¡¯t you know what the Chu sisters are like? No matter how handsome they are, if they don¡¯t have status, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll only be abandoned.¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°Hahaha, then I¡¯ll pick up that little puppy when he¡¯s abandoned.¡±


    Nan Xun: Aren¡¯t you afraid that Lin Xiurui will be jealous?


    Tang Wu had not replied for a long time and she wanted to have hotpot together at noon.


    After dating for so many years, Lin Xiurui did not even know what she liked to eat. On the contrary, he did not interact much with that follower, Meng Rui, but he knew what she liked.


    Sometimes, she hated her intuition.


    But she could feel that Meng Rui liked Lin Xiurui.


    Of course, Lin Xiurui was handsome. Now that he had started his ownpany, there would only be many girls who liked him.


    In the past, whenever there were women around him, she would try to chase them away.


    As long as he did not cross her bottom line, she was willing to close an eye.


    She had always been confident and proud, and she deeply understood that Lin Xiurui would not be able to escape her clutches.


    But this time, she was a little tired.


    Lin Xiurui wanted to have a date with her alone tonight, but she declined.


    Bo Cixuey on the bed and flipped through their chat records. When she saw that Tang Wu did not respond, she said, ¡°Did something happen after eating hot pot in the afternoon?¡±


    Nan Xun: What¡¯s going on?


    Tang Wu: ¡°There¡¯s no unhappiness. There¡¯s an eighteen-year-old girl by Lin Xiurui¡¯s side and they got along quite well. Do you think I should go find a little puppy too?¡±


    Nan Xun: No matter how delicate the little girl is, she definitely can¡¯tpare to your charm, Miss Tang. No matter how daring Lin Xiurui is, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to you!


    Tang Wu: ¡°If he does, I¡¯ll kick him. Smirks.¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°Sisters, I¡¯ll invite you to the clubhouse tomorrow night.¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°Do you have a little brother to apany you?¡±


    Bo Cixue: You have to get them if you want. I¡¯ll get any girl you want, no matter how difficult it is.


    Tang Wu: ¡°I like cute little dogs, Nan Xun likes those who are wild and fierce. As for Beauty Bo¡­ Do you have any that look like immortals¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue: Stop, I don¡¯t like those now. Since the two of you have chosen, I¡¯ll choose one too.


    Tang Wu: [Star Eyes] I¡¯m looking forward to tomorrow.


    Nan Xun: I¡¯m looking forward to it too.


    Bo Cixue bid her sisters good night and fell asleep with a smile.


    Su Jingchu was now helping Bo Cixue manage the clubhouse. Three years ago, she had left the capital and saved Su Jingchu at the ck market racing. She had not been wrong. Su Jingchu was a piece of unpolished jade. Now, she had be the manager of the clubhouse and was taking care of the part she was responsible for.

 Chapter 1983 - Chance Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 1983: Chance Encounter</h4>


    When Su Jingchu found out that Bo Cixue was bringing her best friends over, she found three men with different styles that women liked to apany them.


    Bo Cixue had a special room in the cloud room.


    When she, Tang Wu, and Nan Xun arrived, Su Jingchu was waiting at the door with three outstanding-looking men.


    Su Jingchu was wearing a light-colored cheongsam, her long hair tied into a bun. She looked beautiful and weed Bo Cixue with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Miss Bo.¡±


    Compared to three years ago, Su Jingchu was no longer as timid as before.


    Bo Cixue was satisfied with her performance and nodded at her.


    Of the three men behind Su Jingchu, two were models and one was a young actor who had just entered the industry.


    They were all around twenty years old.


    And they were all young, tall and handsome.


    Seeing the three women they were going to apany, they could not help but be stunned.


    If they could gain the favor of these three women, it was worth dying for!


    Bo Cixue and the others entered the room.


    Su Jingchu had already arranged for young girls to y guzheng and she had also lit incense in the room ording to Bo Cixue¡¯s preference.


    There was a lingering note and a faint fragrance floated around.


    She was apanied by a handsome man pouring wine for her.


    Nan Xun sighed. ¡°I must have been lucky in my previous life to meet such a beauty that loves me so much in this life.¡±


    Nan Xun¡¯s family background was not good and when she met Bo Cixue, her life had been rather miserable. Bo Cixue saw Nan Xun in dire straits that day and gave her some money to buy food.


    However, Nan Xun returned the remaining money to Bo Cixue after buying a steamed bun.


    Bo Cixue was attracted by Nan Xun¡¯s pair of strong eyes.


    Although she was in dire straits at that time, she still had arrogance in her.


    Bo Cixue had given her a chance to work and Nan Xun told her at that time that he would be loyal to her until death.


    Although they came from different backgrounds, Bo Cixue never looked down on her.


    After all these years, they had be best friends.


    Bo Cixue looked at Nan Xun and smiledzily. ¡°Come, my beloved concubine, kiss me.¡±


    Nan Xun clenched his fists and punched Bo Cixue¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡°There are so many people. I¡¯m shy!¡±


    Tang Wu and Bo Cixue could not help butugh.


    The menughed.


    Although the girls were rich and influential, they were refined and would not take advantage of them or humiliate them.


    ¡­


    Ah Zuo handed the information he had gathered to Ye Jie.


    To be honest, he did not expect Miss Bo to be like that.


    Climbing trees, crickets, racing, going to bars, listening to songs¡­ Anyway, she knew everything that the nanny had taught her.


    Of course, she knew musical instruments, chess, calligraphy and painting, speaking softly and gently and elegantly. If she wanted to, she could disguise herself very well.


    She was her, but it didn¡¯t seem like it was her.


    Ah Zuo had only found out about this and did not know how much more there was to the youngdy.


    Ah Zuo looked at Ye Jie, who had taken the documents and was looking through them. There was no emotion on his cold face.


    Ah Zuo saw that his fingers on the document had tightened slightly.


    Knock knock knock.


    There was a knock on the office door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Ye Jie put down the document.


    The office door was pushed open and a tall figure walked in.


    It was Prince Ye Shao, Ye Yanfeng and Shangguan Wan¡¯s eldest son.


    He had stayed at Yukou Border for many years.


    He had a handsome and outstanding face, and his eyes had inherited his father¡¯s upturned eyes, but he wore a pair of rimless sses that covered his eyes, making him look refined and noble.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Ye Shao called out lowly.


    A smile appeared on Ye Jie¡¯s cold face when he saw Ye Shao.


    He went forward and pped Ye Shao. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Ye Shao was summoned back by the King and once Sikong Ling went to Beicang, Ye Shao would head there for a period of time to hold the fort.


    After Ye Shao entered the office, another person poked his head out.


    This person was Tang Wu¡¯s cousin, Tang Mo. Compared to Ye Jie and Ye Shao, Tang Mo was clearly a fool.


    Tang Mo and Ye Jie had been in the same training camp before and they were considered friends.


    Tang Mo was working in the royal family now and they often had gatherings when Ye Jie was back.


    ¡°Shao is here. I haven¡¯t seen him in two years. He¡¯s even more handsome than your father.¡±


    ¡°Brother Mo.¡± Ye Shao was younger than Tang Mo and called him Brother Mo in private.


    ¡°I remember Shao is about the same age as my sister. Oh right, Shao, do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    At the mention of his girlfriend, Ye Shao frowned slightly.


    Tang Mo was a shrewd person. Seeing Ye Shao¡¯s expression, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Ye Shao thought of the woman who had tricked him in order to get rid of her fianc¨¦ and a trace of coldness shed past his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about women.¡±


    Tang Mo shrugged. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it. Oh right, let¡¯s go to the clubhouse. I haven¡¯t been there for a long time. I heard that there¡¯s another young girl there and her songs are really nice.¡±


    More than ten luxurious cars drove toward the clubhouse.


    Knowing that Ye Jie, Ye Shao, and the others hade, the big boss of the clubhouse, Yun Xin, received them personally.


    He learned from Su Jingchu that Bo Cixue had brought her best friend over, and one of them was Tang Mo¡¯s cousin, so he sent a message to him.


    ¡°The Crown Prince and Prince Shao, Young Master Tang is here.¡±


    Bo Cixue was ying and drinking with Tang Wu, Nan Xun, and the other young men, so she did not notice the phone in her bag.


    Ye Jie and the rest were here and should have been given the best room.


    However, Bo Cixue and the otherdies had taken the best room.


    Seeing that there was no reply, Yun Xin made another call.


    There was also no reply.


    He looked at Su Jingchu beside him. ¡°Cixue only has two friends with her, right?¡±


    Yun Xin had rushed over after receiving the call. He was not in the clubhouse usually and only came when the distinguished guests came.


    Bo Cixue was one of the bosses of the clubhouse and he did not need to receive her personally. Bo Cixue had said when she invested in this ce that she could not reveal her identity as the boss here.


    So even if she was here, she would not receive guests.


    Su Jingchu knew that the Crown Prince and Prince Shao would beingter. This was the first time she had received such important guests with her boss in three years.


    She could not help but feel nervous.


    Hearing Yun Xin¡¯s question, she pursed her lips, not knowing if she should tell her the truth.


    Yun Xin saw Su Jingchu pause and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You mean it wasn¡¯t just the three of them?¡±


    Su Jingchu was about to answer when more than ten ck luxurious cars drove over.


    The bodyguards got off one by one and stood in two rows. Ah Zuo and Ah You opened the door in the middle and opened the door for the people behind them.


    Su Jingchu saw three dignified men getting out of the car.


    Su Jingchu had worked in the clubhouse for three years and the guests here were all from high society. She had seen many famous young hunks in the entertainment industry and popr celebrities.


    She thought that she had seen many handsome men, but when she saw the two men walking in front, she felt that she was terribly wrong.


    These two men really had exceptional looks and temperaments.


    It was not an exaggeration to call them gods from the heavens.


    Seeing them in person felt different from seeing them on TV.


    Yun Xin looked at Su Jingchu¡¯s stiff and nervous face and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass the clubhouse.¡±


    Su Jingchu would not have even think about getting close to noble people like them because they belonged to different worlds. Only a fairy like Miss Bo was worthy of them.


    After taking a deep breath, she maintained her professional posture, smiling and bowing slightly.


    When Ye Jie and the others arrived at the entrance of the clubhouse, Yun Xin weed them personally.


    He greeted them warmly and without any ttery.


    Yun Xin was very capable. With him receiving them, they didn¡¯t have to worry about those socialites who didn¡¯t know their ce and came to hit on them or disturb them.


    Yun Xin led the three of them into the elevator.


    Ah Zuo, Ah You, and Ye Shao¡¯s subordinates followed behind.


    The three of them arrived at the clubhouse¡¯s top floor and Yun Xin led them to a private room.


    Tang Mo saw that Yun Xin¡¯s room was the best and raised his eyebrows. ¡°President Yun, why? Are these two big shots not worthy to be in the best room?¡±


    Yun Xin was usually smooth and slick in dealing with everything. But now, facing those two distinguished guests, he could not help but feel cold sweat.


    The best room was also on this floor.


    It would not be easy to invite the threedies out now.


    ¡°Young Master Tang, you must be joking. Of course we should receive the three of you in the best room. However, someone booked that room today.¡±


    Tang Mo smiled brightly. ¡°President Yun, are you kidding? They should give up the room for us.¡±


    Ye Jie and Ye Shao were talking by the side and did not care about Tang Mo and Yun Xin¡¯s conversation.


    More sweat appeared on Yun Xin¡¯s forehead.


    He gritted his teeth and instructed Su Jingchu, who was behind him, ¡°Talk to Miss Bo and ask them toe to Room 2. All expenses tonight will be waived.¡±


    Su Jingchu did not dare to stay too long with the big shots. She lowered her head and nodded before walking toward Room 1 quickly.


    ¡°Miss Bo?¡±


    How many Miss Bos could there be in the capital?


    Tang Mo nced at Ye Jie. Ye Jie was standing tall with a hand in his pocket, looking luxurious and handsome.


    Tang Mo suddenlyughed and raised his voice. ¡°So Miss Bo is in Room 1. CEO Yun, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? We all know Miss Bo very well. The room is so big, it¡¯s fun to be together!¡±


    The moment Tang Mo finished speaking, Ye Jie and Ye Shao looked over at him.


    ¡°Sister Cixue is over there. Shall we go look for her?¡±


    Ye Shao looked at Ye Jie, who nodded expressionlessly.


    Seeing this, Yun Xin breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Jingchu had already arrived at the number one ballroom. She found a chance to lose to Bo Cixue, who was drinking and said, ¡°Miss Bo, the Crown Prince and the rest are here. President Yun has already prepared drinks in Room 2¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue furrowed her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why should I? It¡¯s fine if hees. Why should I give him the room?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she realized that the atmosphere had be strange.


    Looking up, the door was pushed open and several men were standing at the door.

 Chapter 1984 - Embarrassed

    <h4>Chapter 1984: Embarrassed</h4>


    Tang Wu was dancing with the young hunk apanying her.


    Although the young hunk was a celebrity who had just entered the industry, his dancing skills were not bad.


    The two of them were engrossed in their dance when the exciting music suddenly stopped and the room fell into a strange silence. She pulled away the long hair covering her eyes and looked at Bo Cixue who was on the sofa. ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you continuing? I don¡¯t care. Cixue, if you lose another round, I¡¯ll change you to dance with my malepanion. The dance you did at the bar in M Country ignited the audience. I still want to see it!¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Tang Wu had drunk a lot and she staggered toward Bo Cixue. ¡°There are no outsiders here. These three younger brothers won¡¯t talk nonsense when they go out¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Tang Wu raised her head and nced at the door when she felt a gaze as cold as a sharp de.


    The lights weren¡¯t turned on in the room, so the lighting was rather dim. In addition, Tang Wu was drunk, so she could only see a few tall figures standing by the door. She couldn¡¯t see them clearly.


    Tang Wu raised a hand and pointed at the door. ¡°Who are these people? Why did theye to our room? Are they the new brothers from the clubhouse? They don¡¯t have any charm to them. We already have these young boys apanying us.¡±


    Bo Cixue covered Tang Wu¡¯s mouth.


    This brat must be in a bad mood. She had drunk so much aftering tonight and now she was really drunk.


    They often joked around in private and said anything.


    But now there was an uninvited guest!


    One of them seemed to be Tang Wu¡¯s cousin.


    ¡°Wuwu, your brother is here.¡±


    Tang Yao jumped up from the sofa in shock. She took a few steps forward and saw Tang Mo¡¯s dark face.


    Tang Mo was very good at ying, but he was a man and Tang Wu was the only girl in the Tang family. She had been doted on since she was young and was a delicate girl who was like a greenhouse flower. Tang Mo did not expect her to be this yful.


    Tang Mo was about to say something when he heard Tang Wu say, ¡°He changes three girlfriends a month. Why should I be afraid of him?¡±


    Tang Mo was speechless.


    Seeing that the people at the door were not leaving, Bo Cixue had no choice but to ask Su Jingchu to turn on the lights in the room.


    Since she could not escape, she could only face it.


    After the lights in the room were turned on, Bo Cixue saw Ye Shao, who was standing beside Ye Jie.


    An awkward smile appeared on her slightly flushed face. ¡°Prince Shao, you¡¯re back in the capital.¡±


    Ye Shao nodded, his voice cold. ¡°Sister Cixue.¡±


    Bo Cixue wanted to find a hole to hide in. The good image she had once had had just been ruined tonight. She did not care about her image in front of Ye Jie, but she was still embarrassed to be seen by Ye Shao.


    Bo Cixue forced a smile on her face and said to Yun Xin, ¡°Since there are guests here, let¡¯s give up the room!¡±


    Bo Cixue kicked Tang Wu and shot a look at the stunned Nan Xun.


    The three women took their bags and prepared to leave, ignoring the shivering young hunks.


    But before she could take two steps, she heard Ye Jie¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Everyone else, get out.¡±


    The three young hunks did not dare to look at the man who had spoken. They did not even dare to greet the girls and left in fear, afraid that the fire would burn them if they werete.


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Jie, who was high up in the air and was used to giving orders. She did not look at him and followed behind the young hunk, preparing to leave.


    But she had just reached the door when a tall figure appeared in front of her.


    Bo Cixue looked down at the man¡¯s exquisite and crease-free pants.


    Even without looking up, she could feel the man¡¯s gaze on her.


    He must be extremely disappointed.


    Bo Cixue was wearing a ck strapless dress. Her corbones were well-defined and her arms were slender. Her skin was fair and her cherry lips were ringly red.


    She looked innocent and charming.


    She waspletely different from the dignified and elegant appearance she had when attending the pce banquet.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wearing a jacket?¡±


    Bo Cixue was thinking of an excuse to leave when the man who had been staring at her suddenly spoke.


    His voice was still cold and indifferent.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the car¡­¡±


    As soon as her voice fell, the man took her bag, took out his car keys from inside, and handed them to Su Jingchu. ¡°Bring her jacket up.¡±


    Su Jingchu was already sweating profusely. Seeing that the Crown Prince had spoken, she hurriedly took the keys and ran out.


    Ye Shao walked over, his upturned eyes smiling slightly at Bo Cixue. ¡°Sister Cixue, stay and have a gathering!¡±


    Ye Shao spoke and Bo Cixue had to give him some face.


    Tang Wu and Nan Xun were about to leave when Tang Mo nced at Tang Wu. ¡°Why are you leaving? Stay and let¡¯s go back together when it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°Wuwu, stay with Cixue. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Nan Xun left without waiting for Tang Wu to speak. Tang Mo looked at her as if she had led his sister astray.


    Tang Mo walked up to Tang Wu and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more ridiculous. You have Lin Xiurui but you¡¯re still looking for young hunks?¡±


    Tang Wu rolled her eyes. ¡°I just drank and danced with them. I didn¡¯t bring anyone to the hotel. I can¡¯tpare to you.¡±


    Before Tang Mo could say anything, another group of people suddenly appeared at the door.


    He was a youngd who was on good terms with Tang Mo. Tang Mo had called him over to y mahjong, and the youngd had brought several innocent girls with him. ¡°Brother Mo, I brought some school belles over.¡±


    Tang Wu crossed her arms and looked at Tang Mo with a slight raise of her eyebrows.


    Tang Mo turned back and red at that young man. ¡°Go, go. Who asked you to bring women over? Let them go back.¡±


    When the youngd saw Bo Cixue and Tang Wu in the room, he immediately understood something and hurriedly dismissed the girls.


    Bo Cixue walked over and looked at Tang Mo with a smile. ¡°Brother Tang Mo, why did you let them leave? I think those people are quite innocent. You should give them the Crown Prince and Prince Shao.¡±


    Ye Shao coughed into his left hand.


    Bo Cixue shrugged with a smile. ¡°Oh, Prince Shao doesn¡¯t get close to women.¡±


    Ye Shao never approached women, so that meant Ye Jie and Tang Mo did!


    Seeing the strange atmosphere in the room, Yun Xin livened up the atmosphere. ¡°The mahjong table is ready. Let¡¯s y mahjong, drink tea, and calm down.¡±


    Tang Mo pulled Yun Xin away to set up the table.


    Bo Cixue and Tang Wu sat on the sofa to eat dessert.


    During this time, Tang Mo went out to take calls and asked Tang Wu to y a round for him. After Tang Wu left the sofa, Bo Cixue leaned against the sofa alone.


    Smoke seemed to float up and she leaned against the sofa to sleep for a while.


    When he woke up, he found a thin nket covering her.


    ¡°Sister Cixue, you¡¯re awake. Your snores are really nice.¡± Tang Mo¡¯s voice trailed over.


    Bo Cixue had just woken up and was still a little dazed. When she heard Tang Mo say that she was snoring, she was so shocked that she touched her nose and jumped up. ¡°Excuse me, do I snore when I sleep? Your ears must not be working well!¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she touched her forehead, realizing the environment she was in.


    She was used to being casual with Tang Wu in the dormitory. When she woke up, she thought that Tang Wu, Nan Xun, and the others were the only ones in the room.

 Chapter 1985 - Hugging Her

    <h4>Chapter 1985: Hugging Her</h4>


    Bo Cixue felt that her dignified and elegant image of ady had beenpletely ruined.


    It was fine even if she had done that in front of Ye Jie, but the main point was that Ye Shao, Tang Mo, and the rest were in the room.


    Bo Cixue rubbed her eyes and walked behind Ye Shao, looking at him with a gentle smile. ¡°Brother Shao, forget what you just heard. Sister Cixue is still very gentle and self-restrained.¡±


    Ye Shao nced at Bo Cixue with a smile. ¡°I feel that Sister Cixue has changed a lot aftering back this time.¡±


    Bo Cixue raised her eyebrows. ¡°What changed?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting prettier.¡±


    ¡°Brother Shao is such a good talker.¡± ncing at the chips on Ye Shao¡¯s table, his smile widened. ¡°Brother Shao is quite lucky tonight.¡±


    Ye Shao hummed. ¡°Boss is in a worse state.¡±


    Bo Cixue nced at Ye Jie. His chips had almost been emptied.


    Tang Mo secretly looked at Bo Cixue and Ye Jie. He found that Bo Cixue was not as enthusiastic about Ye Jie as before aftering back this time.


    Tang Mo looked at Ye Jie and saw that his dark eyes were on Bo Cixue, but Bo Cixue did not meet his eyes.


    ¡°Cixue, help His Highness get lucky.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless and was about to say something when it was Ye Jie¡¯s turn to y. He did not move but leaned back against the chair.


    ¡°Sister Cixue, go and help Brother get one. He hasn¡¯t won a single round since the game started.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless. Why was his luck so bad?


    Seeing that everyone was staring at her, Bo Cixue could not refuse.


    She would not be enemies with Ye Jie even if they could not be lovers.


    Although there had been some unhappiness in the forest, she did not take it to heart.


    Bo Cixue walked behind Ye Jie and bent down slightly, preparing to y.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Jie suddenly turned his head to look at her. When she bent over, she inevitably touched his shoulder and they were very close. With his head turned, his lips almostnded on her neck and his warm breath sprayed out, making goosebumps appear on her skin.


    If she dodged now, it would seem like something was wrong.


    She gritted her teeth and quickly fumbled for a tile.


    She touched the bottom of the tile with her thumb and forgot the embarrassment just now, saying with a smile, ¡°Concealed Gong.¡±


    Since that was the case, Bo Cixue drew another tile.


    ¡°Hahaha. Self-pick. They¡¯re a set.¡±


    Everyone at the table was dumbfounded.


    Tang Mo was the first to react. ¡°Sister Cixue, it seems like you¡¯ve yed a lot of mahjong. We don¡¯t need to look to know that you¡¯re trained.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s smile froze on her face.


    She had made a mistake because she had drunk.


    Her good image waspletely gone.


    Looking for young hunks, drinking, scolding and ying mahjong¡­


    This¡­ How was this something a youngdy should do?


    Under the gaze of everyone, Bo Cixue numbly, ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    Coming out of the room, Bo Cixue let out a long sigh of relief.


    In the washroom, Bo Cixue stood in front of the sink and washed her face with cold water.


    She should return to school in two days!


    Bo Cixue came out of the washroom but did not return to the room immediately.


    She nned to stand outside for a while before sending a message to Tang Wu, asking her to take her bag out.


    Bo Cixue walked to the terrace garden and put her hands on the railing.


    There was a faint smell of tobo.


    Bo Cixue looked up and saw a tall figure leaning against the railing beside her. She was slightly stunned.


    She reacted very quickly. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, you came out to smoke? I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll go back to the room first.¡±


    Before the other party could say anything, Bo Cixue left the terrace.


    She passed by a long corridor and was about to turn when her wrist was grabbed by the man behind her.


    Bo Cixue struggled but could not break free.


    Alright, she would notpete with someone who had been to the training camp.


    Turning around, she smiled brightly at him. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± He looked at her with an unreadable expression.


    ¡°Let go of me first.¡±


    He let go of her wrist.


    Bo Cixue was about to leave, but the next second, she was grabbed with a strong force. As she was pulled back, her slender back hit the wall and the man put his hands on both sides of her head.


    From afar, she looked like she was wrapped in the man¡¯s embrace.


    Bo Cixue looked up. The man¡¯s cold and dark eyes stared fixedly at her and her breath tightened.


    The man stood against the light, the smooth lines from his shoulders to his arms casting a shadow over Bo Cixue. He was wearing a white shirt with the buttons buttoned neatly, the protruding Adam¡¯s apple of his neck prominent. His sleeves were rolled up slightly, revealing his firm forearms and the expensive watch on his left wrist.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s hands were a little helpless and did not know where to put them. Under the dim light, their eyes were intertwined and looked very intimate.


    ¡°Is this how you talk to me?¡± Bo Cixue asked, pretending to be rxed.


    ¡°I gave you a chance, but you were the one who wanted to run away.¡± He smirked, his smile faint but it was a smile that was unreadable. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to be alone with me?¡±


    His voice was slightly hoarse in such an environment and sounded maic and attractive to Bo Cixue¡¯s ears. She was secretly angry. Did she have to submit to him just because his attitude was softer than usual?


    She was really used to being enved to him.


    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t dare to?¡±


    His smile widened. ¡°I dare you.¡±


    When he smiled, there was a faint dimple on his left cheek. It was just that he seldom smiled and many people did not know about it. But she knew. She had once thought that his dimple was very charming and every time she saw him smile, she felt like she had the whole world.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, I think you should get a girlfriend soon.¡± She did not smile at him, but said seriously, ¡°If you do this, I¡¯ll misunderstand that you¡¯re flirting with your sister.¡±


    He hummed softly.


    Bo Cixue widened her eyes. He hummed again. Did this mean that he did not know what she meant?


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, I think you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t drink.¡± He gave a lowugh.


    He wasughing again!


    Was he doing this to test her?


    ¡°It¡¯s my birthday soon,¡± he said.


    Bo Cixue could not follow his thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I¡¯m in M Country, I will prepare gifts to be sent to the pce.¡±


    He looked at her clear and bright doe eyes. ¡°The newest mauve-colored coat from Willy.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    ¡°You wear mauve-colored clothes?¡±


    She tried to imagine how he would look in the mauve. His skin was slightly fair and his figure was perfect. He would probably look good in it.


    Wait a minute!


    Wasn¡¯t that her gift to Sikong Ling yesterday?


    How did he know?


    ¡°You saw me taking Sikong Ling for a ride yesterday?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want me to see it?¡±


    Bo Cixue covered her face with her hands. ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    Before Bo Cixue could finish, she suddenly heard a voice. ¡°Mrs Bo, don¡¯t worry. My nephew is gentle and elegant and will soon be promoted to the Deputy Head of the Royal Hospital. He is outstanding in appearance, knowledge, and speech.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll talk to our Little Apple tonight so they can meet first.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not have time to think about what Yan Hua meant. She only knew that she could not let her mother see her with Ye Jie.


    Bo Cixue wanted to push Ye Jie away, but he stood still.


    She red at him and lowered her voice. ¡°My mom is here.¡±


    Ye Jie looked at her wanting to escape and narrowed his dark eyes slightly. ¡°So what?¡±


    Bo Cixue was stunned by his words.


    So what if her mother was here?


    Good, you¡¯re the Crown Prince above everyone else. You¡¯re great!


    ¡°Let go, I want to hide in the washroom.¡±


    The man seemed to have not heard her. He looked down at her, his dark eyes calm. ¡°Yesterday, you paid for the man who hit on you. In the afternoon, you brought Sikong Lingbiao¡¯s car and gave him clothes. Tonight, you came to the clubhouse to ask forpany. Your life is more interesting than I thought.¡±


    He stated calmly about what she had done in the past two days, his tone as if he was discussing the weather, apart from the slight ridicule and coldness.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s lips twitched. She was worried that Yan Hua would find her, but at the same time, she was shocked. She did not expect him to have been at the Western restaurant yesterday.


    Was he the one who had paid for her?


    ¡°So what? I¡¯m popr after all.¡± She found herself getting more and more shameless.


    Hearing her words, he smirked.


    He seemed to be amused by her shamelessness.


    His slender fingers suddenly lifted her chin.


    Bo Cixue was dumbfounded.


    How could he do such a domineering action?


    She panicked and raised her hand to grab his hand that was pinching her chin.


    Seeing Yan Huaing around the corner with a richdy from the corner of her eye, she was almost in tears.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, this is immoral. Can¡¯t we just be childhood sweethearts? Let go of me¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she fell into his arms.


    The tip of her nose hit his chest and a refreshing scent filled her nose.


    Her hands were ced on his seemingly thin but firm chest, pressing against his well-defined skin through his shirt.


    Her heart seemed to hit her throat.


    He did not know if it was because she was afraid of Yan Hua.


    Yan Hua and the richdy who spoke looked around the corner.


    She saw a slender figure with her head lowered being hugged by a tall and handsome man. The man also had his head lowered, looking very intimate.


    The richdy frowned and muttered softly as she walked, ¡°The young people nowadays should be more aware of their surroundings. Even if they can¡¯t control themselves, they should go to a hotel and get a room.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard on that young girl.¡±


    Yan Hua nced at the two men.


    The woman could not see them at all. Yan Hua nced at the man¡¯s back and then at the woman¡¯s legs.


    Bo Cixue did not dare to breathe when her mother passed by. She buried her face into the man¡¯s handsome chest and did not even dare to resist.


    She only remembered the situation she was in when she heard that the footsteps had faded away.


    Her hands grabbed the man¡¯s shirt tightly, her face still buried in his arms. Her face was red from drinking, looking shy and angry.


    Bo Cixue looked up and met the man¡¯s deep and calm dark eyes.


    Furious, she grabbed one of his arms and bit his wrist.

 Chapter 1986 - Getting Along

    <h4>Chapter 1986: Getting Along</h4>


    Bo Cixue bit down hard.


    She tasted blood.


    Raising her eyes, she looked at the man. He was still calm.


    It seemed like he was not the one bleeding.


    There was blood on Bo Cixue¡¯s lips and she looked beautiful.


    She red at him angrily, wriggled out from under his arm that was on the wall, and ran away quickly.


    Bo Cixue left the clubhouse and sent a message to Tang Wu, asking her to pass her bag to Su Jingchu.


    Su Jingchu took Bo Cixue¡¯s bag and was about to enter the elevator when a tall and handsome figure walked over from behind.


    ¡°Give me the bag.¡±


    Su Jingchu was stunned for a few seconds when she saw Ye Jie.


    The clubhouse in the capital was one of the most luxurious clubs in the city. Su Jingchu had worked here for three years and naturally heard many socialites talking about Bo Cixue.


    They said that she had once been madly in love with the Crown Prince.


    But the Crown Prince did not like her and was very cold to her.


    Those socialites were not as noble as Bo Cixue, but privately, theyughed at her for daydreaming.


    However, from tonight, Su Jingchu felt that the discussion of those socialites was not real!


    The Crown Prince did not seem to be very cold to Miss Bo!


    Su Jingchu wanted to say something, but when she saw Ye Jie¡¯s cold and dark eyes, she thought for a moment and handed Bo Cixue¡¯s bag to him obediently.


    Bo Cixue waited downstairs for a while, but Su Jingchu did not appear. Instead, she saw Ye Jie, who was holding her bag.


    Bo Cixue wanted to escape.


    Ye Jie came over, but Bo Cixue did not go forward. She stood by the side, waiting for him to return the bag to her.


    But he went straight to one of the ck cars.


    Ah Zuo opened the door for him.


    Bo Cixue was furious.


    He had taken her bag, not returning it to her, and had even got into the car?


    Bo Cixue had no choice but to walk to the car.


    Ah Zuo stood by the car door. ¡°Miss Bo, are you going back? His Highness is leaving too. Get in, we¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head with a smile. ¡°No, I came to get my bag. I called the chauffeur at home to pick me up.¡±


    Bo Cixue bent down slightly and looked at the man in the back seat.


    He had actually ced her bag on hisp.


    Bo Cixue took a breath and squeezed out a smile. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, please give me the bag.¡±


    The man spat out two words. ¡°Get in.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    The man looked at her. ¡°Cixue, are you afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s afraid?¡± Bo Cixue got into the car and only realized that she had been tricked by his provocation when the car drove off.


    It was rather quiet in the car.


    Bo Cixue did not want to think about what had happened tonight but could not stand this dead silence.


    So she spoke to Ah Zuo, who was driving. ¡°Ah Zuo, how old are you this year?¡±


    ¡°26.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite young. Do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    Ah Zuo nced at the rearview mirror and saw Bo Cixue¡¯s suffocatingly beautiful face when she smiled. He quickly looked away. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are your ears red? It¡¯s rare to see such a pure man nowadays.¡±


    Ah Zuo did not dare to look at Bo Cixue or Ye Jie, but he felt that the atmosphere in the car was getting colder.


    Ah You, who was in the front passenger seat, looked out of the window, looking like he was far away from the ¡°battlefield¡±. He did not intend to save the other at all.


    Seeing that Ah Zuo was silent and looked like he was about to cry, Bo Cixue said softly, ¡°When you have time in the future, you can go out to have fun. I know quite a few young girls. If you like them, I can introduce them to you¡­¡±


    Ah Zuo was speechless. ¡°Miss Bo, I-I¡¯m not in a hurry. I want to drive properly.¡± His Highness¡¯ gaze was like knives.


    Then, when Bo Cixue said anything, Ah Zuo kept quiet.


    Bo Cixue cupped her cheeks with her hands and looked at Ah Zuo, who had his mouth shut like a m. She then looked at Ah You and was about to say something when something appeared in her arms.


    Her bag.


    The man sitting beside her had thrown it over.


    Bo Cixue nced at the man. His expression was cold and she asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very noisy.¡±


    Bo Cixue was furious.


    Her doe eyes were bright and slightly mocking, her red lips curling. ¡°You asked me to get into the car but you won¡¯t let me speak. Your Highness, you¡¯re really terrible.¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue and their eyes met. A faint smile appeared on his beautiful face. ¡°You can talk to me.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    Her image in front of him recently was really not very good.


    No other man would like such a woman!


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, I¡¯m not as good as everyone thinks I am, nor am I a well-mannered youngdy. You saw for yourself tonight. I really have a lot of bad habits.¡±


    He stared at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Tiantian really likes you.¡±


    Bo Cixue swallowed. ¡°I like Tiantian very much too, but I¡¯d better interact less with her in the future. You don¡¯t have to worry about me leading her astray.¡±


    Ye Jie furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t get anyone to drink with you in the future.¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bring Tiantian with me.¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s cold eyes narrowed and he took out his phone, calling a number. ¡°When Bo Cixue spends time in any clubhouse in the capital in the future, she is not allowed to have any men by her side.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless. Brother, you can just care about your sister. Why do you have to care about me?


    Seeming to have thought of something, Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue with his dark eyes and made a call. ¡°Yun Xin, send me the information of the man who apanied Bo Cixue tonight¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Bo Cixue pounced on him, wanting to take the phone from his hand.


    ¡°Hey, why are you like this? Are you going to get such an insignificant actor cklisted?¡± It was also Bo Cixue¡¯s first time being with her best friends with young hunks apanying them, but they had only been pouring wine and chatting. A call from the Crown Prince was equivalent to cutting off their future livelihoods!


    When Bo Cixue rushed toward Ye Jie, he raised his hand and raised his phone slightly. Bo Cixue naturally wanted to snatch it, so she came closer to him. Just then, the car suddenly braked.


    Instead of snatching the phone, she jumped into the man¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Ah Zuo, your driving skills¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Bo, a kitten passed by.¡±


    Bo Cixue could not help but roll her eyes. The Crown Prince¡¯s car was following behind the bodyguard¡¯s car, so how could a cat pass by? It was obvious that Ah Zuo wanted her to give herself to the Crown Prince on purpose.


    Bo Cixue was about to climb out of the man¡¯s arms when something tightened around her slender waist.


    She fell onto the man¡¯sp.


    Bo Cixue took a deep breath. She raised her slender arms and hugged Ye Jie¡¯s neck under Ah Zuo and Ah You¡¯s surprised gaze.


    She slowly approached him with her delicate and exquisite face .

 Chapter 1987 - Thrown Away

    <h4>Chapter 1987: Thrown Away</h4>


    The other time in the forest, Bo Cixue found that he would tense up unconsciously whenever she approached him.


    Actually, she did not understand why he was still hugging her when he was clearly disgusted and ufortable.


    He did not avoid her approach, his dark eyes staring fixedly at her.


    Bo Cixue felt her scalp tingle from his gaze. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡±


    He pursed his scarlet lips and clenched his jaw slightly.


    Bo Cixue felt his grip on her waist tighten.


    Her lips grazed the side of his face, pressing against his ear. ¡°I drank quite a bit tonight and we¡¯re almost at my house. Let¡¯s meet at X Restaurant tomorrow night and have a good chat!¡±


    She pulled his hands away from her waist and sat beside him.


    She looked at him from the corner of her eye and his tensed body slowly returned to normal.


    He was the Crown Prince and had seen all kinds of scenes. But she found that he seemed to be afraid of people kissing him and was unwilling to kiss others.


    Bo Cixue did not want to think about why he did not want to be intimate with her but did such strange things to her.


    Was it because he had fallen for her?


    Bo Cixue really did not want to tter herself like this!


    Fortunately, the car arrived at the entrance of the Bo family¡¯s house. Bo Cixue saw that Ye Jie was going to get out of the car to send her off and she quickly waved her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t send me out. I don¡¯t want my mother to see me.¡±


    Bo Cixue got out of the car and ran into the vi quickly.


    When she was changing her shoes, her phone vibrated.


    He received a message. ¡°See you tomorrow night.¡±


    Bo Cixue unlocked the phone and went into the living room in her slippers.


    Yan Hua was watching television on the sofa and seeing Bo Cixueing back, she waved. ¡°Little Apple, stay with me for a while.¡±


    Bo Cixue sniffed and smelled the wine on her. She said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go up and take a bath first.¡±


    She went upstairs.


    Bo Cixue took a bath, changed her clothes, and went downstairs.


    Seeing her long wet hair, Yan Hua took the hairdryer and dried her hair.


    Looking at her little sweetheart who had grown into a grown woman, Yan Hua felt ovee with emotions.


    ¡°Little Apple, you¡¯re already a grown girl and have your own opinions. Mom won¡¯t interfere too much, but there¡¯s something I have to ask you. Are you still unable to forget Xiaojie?¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Had her mother recognized her and Ye Jie at the clubhouse?


    Bo Cixue lowered her thick and ck eyshes and bit her lip. ¡°Mom, from the moment I decided to study abroad three years ago, I told myself that I wouldn¡¯t miss the past anymore.¡±


    ¡°I still have the same attitude when I came back this time.¡± Bo Cixue turned around and hugged Yan Hua, burying her face in her arms. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t let myself fall into that valley again.¡±


    That pain was no less painful than having one¡¯s tendons and bones pulled out.


    She did not want to experience that feeling again.


    Yan Hua breathed a sigh of relief and patted Bo Cixue¡¯s slender shoulders lightly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you have your own ideas.¡± When she saw Little Apple liking Xiaojie so much in the past, Yan Hua wanted the two children to be together even in her dreams.


    But Bo Cixue had left the capital in pain three years ago and gone to a country she was not familiar with to study. She hade to a realization then.


    She did not wish for her daughter to be rich, but to be happy.


    As for Xiaojie, as the Crown Prince and the future King, he did not have that much time to be romantic and would not put all his attention on Little Apple.


    Little Apple¡¯s personality was not suited for the pce.


    It was right that they were not together.


    ¡°Mom, I n to return to school tomorrow.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Ye Jie was busy from morning to afternoon.


    He had a meeting to receive foreign guests.


    There was another video conference in the afternoon. After it ended, he got up and prepared to leave the office.


    The secretary came in. ¡°Your Highness, the King asked you to return to the pce for dinner tonight. He has invited Prince Shao.¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips slightly. ¡°I have some personal matters to attend to. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    Before the secretary could say anything, Ye Jie had already left.


    The secretary pulled Ah Zuo. ¡°His Highness never disobeyed the King before. What happened this time?¡±


    Ah Zuo patted his secretary¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear from His Highness that he has some personal matters? As his subordinates, we shouldn¡¯t ask too much about his personal matters.¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Jie had already asked Ah Zuo to call X Restaurant in advance and booked the entire restaurant tonight.


    When he went over, there was a warm light in the restaurant and gentle and melodious piano music was ying. The environment was elegant and romantic.


    Ye Jie sat down.


    The restaurant owner weed him personally. ¡°Your Highness, what would you like to drink?¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s slender hand tapped lightly on the table, his side profile looking noble. ¡°Nothing for now.¡±


    Ye Jie waited for two hours.


    It was long past dinner time.


    The restaurant owner did not dare say anything. The restaurant manager and waiters stood in fear at the door.


    The person the Crown Prince was waiting for was not here yet. Had they miss their appointment?


    It was hard to imagine that there were people in this world who would reject the Crown Prince¡¯s invitation!


    Ye Jie waited for another two hours and the sky had turnedpletely dark.


    He looked down at his phone.


    Two hours ago, he had sent her a message. ¡®I¡¯ll wait for you at the restaurant.¡¯


    But there had been no reply.


    Ah You walked into the dining room and looked at the man who had been sitting for several hours. He said carefully, ¡°Your Highness, the King and Prince Shao are still waiting for you.¡±


    Ye Jie said nothing, picked up his phone and called Bo Cixue.


    But her phone was switched off.


    He quickly put away his phone and stood up.


    As he walked out, he instructed Ah You coldly, ¡°Call the Yan family and ask if she went out.¡±


    When Ye Jie got into the car, Ah You had already finished his call.


    He looked at Ye Jie, who had his eyes slightly closed, and hesitated. ¡°Your Highness, the servants of the Bo family said¡­¡±


    Ye Jie opened his cold eyes. ¡°She left?¡±


    Ah You nodded. ¡°Miss Bo took an afternoon flight back to M University.¡±


    Ye Jie said nothing.


    He returned to the pce with a calm expression and headed to Beicang with Ye Shao and Sikong Ling the next day.


    After settling the matters there, he returned to the royal family and continued with his work.


    He was busy every day and there was nothing unusual about it, but Ah Zuo and Ah You felt that he had increased the intensity of his work.


    A weekter, he returned to the pcete at night and picked up his phone habitually.


    He made a call.


    The phone was still switched off.


    He found her WeChat, wanting to send something but the next second, he exited the screen quickly.


    He sat in the car, his slender fingers massaging his temples.


    Suddenly, he gave a low and slowugh.


    He did not want to admit it, but he had to admit that she had left just like that again!


    And this time, she must have left without any hesitation!


    ¡­


    When Tang Wu found out that Bo Cixue had returned to M University in advance and had gone on a vacation in M country, she sent a message to Bo Cixue¡¯s phone number. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re alone!¡±


    Tang Wu also wanted to go on a trip, but the next day was her fifth anniversary with Lin Xiurui.


    Lin Xiurui had booked a yacht and the yacht had been decorated beautifully ording to Tang Wu¡¯s preference.


    Tang Wu arrived at the yacht at the appointed time.


    There were chefs and waiters from the hotel on the yacht and they had prepared a scrumptious meal.


    Tang Wu looked around and felt that Lin Xiurui was quite thoughtful.


    Tang Wu stood on the deck for a while before the hotel manager came over and informed her that all the dishes had been served.


    She entered the room.


    She received a call from Lin Xiurui. ¡°Wuwu, I just received a call from the factory in the suburbs. There¡¯s a fire there and there¡¯s a very important batch of goods in the factory. I have to rush over and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Eat your food first. I¡¯lle back as soon as possible after I¡¯m done!¡±


    Tang Wu was not unreasonable and agreed easily.


    She did not eat alone and instructed the hotel manager and waiter to leave first. She sat on the sofa and waited for Lin Xiurui.


    The sound of raindrops sounded outside and Tang Wu leaned over the window to look outside.


    It was raining.


    He did not know how Lin Xiurui¡¯s factory was doing.


    Tang Wu pursed her lips and took out her phone to call him.


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    She should be busy.


    Tang Wu did not call her again.


    She waited for a long time. When it was around ten in the evening and he still hadn¡¯t arrived, she took her phone, got up, and walked out of the yacht.


    Maybe something serious had happened in the factory.


    Tang Wu drove toward the factory on the outskirts.


    When she arrived at the factory, she nced out.


    The factory was still in good condition and she found the guard. ¡°Is your President Lin still in the factory? Have you found the cause of the fire?¡±


    The guard did not know Tang Wu, but she was too charming and eye-catching. No one would be able to be hostile toward her. ¡°It was just a small fire. Miss Meng has been managing here recently and it must have been an ident. The fire went out after CEO Lin came, but Miss Meng was injured a little. CEO Lin should have sent her to the hospital.¡±


    Tang Wu hummed in agreement.


    Back in the car, Tang Wu called Lin Xiurui again.


    It rang twice before she hung up. When she called him again, his phone was turned off.


    His phone must have run out of battery.


    Tang Wu drove back to the city.


    The pair of exquisite and charming eyes in the rearview mirror were void of any temperature.


    Tang Wu really hated her intuition sometimes, but she was a person who could not tolerate any ws.


    Before the Lin family went bankrupt, she felt that she could spend the rest of her life with Lin Xiurui.


    But after the Lin family went bankrupt, he became sensitive and suspicious. In order to make him feel secure, almost all of her friends were women.


    Every year on his birthday, she woulde back early to surprise him.


    But this year, he had opened his ownpany and had not called or video called her in the past few months.


    There was once when she called him and it was a KTV girl who answered. Later, Lin Xiurui woke up and called her back, even questioning if she did not trust him. She ignored him and hung up. Later, he sent a long message saying that she had changed and was tired of living with her.


    They had a cold war for a month before she forgave him after he came to M Country to apologize personally.


    But rtionships with cracks would never return to normal.


    In the past six months, they had been dating each other indifferently. She knew that their rtionship was already like treading on thin ice!

 Chapter 1988 - Shedding Tears

    <h4>Chapter 1988: Shedding Tears</h4>


    Tang Wu drove to Lin Xiurui¡¯s apartment.


    She leaned against the chair and looked at Lin Xiurui¡¯s apartment.


    It was dark there and she did not know if he hade back to sleep or not.


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, Tang Wu saw a familiar car.


    Tang Wu pushed open the door and got out.


    Before she could call out to him, he saw a slender figure getting out of the car.


    Lin Xiurui walked over and held the young and beautiful girl.


    ¡°Brother Xiurui, I¡¯m really sorry to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You got injured because you were taking the blow for me.¡±


    Tang Wu froze on the spot and watched as Lin Xiurui helped Meng Rui into the apartment.


    Lin Xiurui¡¯s hand was on Meng Rui¡¯s slender shoulders while Meng Rui¡¯s hand was around Lin Xiurui¡¯s waist.


    With Tang Wu¡¯s temper in the past, she would have pped Meng Rui immediately.


    But for some reason, she felt that there was no point in doing so.


    Tang Wu returned to the car.


    It was drizzling and the wipers were working.


    The car was isted from the outside world and Tang Wu could not hear the rain. She held the steering wheel with both hands and looked at the third floor apartment with a calm and cold expression.


    After a while, the lights were turned on.


    ¡­


    Lin Xiurui helped Meng Rui into the apartment and found that there were no women¡¯s items inside. She asked in surprise, ¡°Brother Xiurui, has Sister Tang not been here?¡±


    Lin Xiurui frowned slightly. ¡°This ce is small.¡±


    Meng Rui looked at the sadness shing in Lin Xiurui¡¯s eyes. She went forward and held his arm. ¡°Brother Xiurui, don¡¯t me Sister Tang. After all, she¡¯s the youngdy of the Tang family and is used to living in luxurious vis. It¡¯s a little difficult for her to suffer with you.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m surprised that your house has no trace of her after all these years.¡±


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t know would think that you¡¯re single!¡±


    Meng Rui¡¯s words stabbed Lin Xiurui¡¯s heart.


    In the years he had been with Tang You, apart from material things, she had never crossed the line.


    He said that he would wait until graduation and until they registered their marriage.


    Did a proud and ostentatious woman like Tang Wu care so much about her reputation?


    It was only because he was not from a rich family.


    After the Lin family went bankrupt, the disparity in family power made Lin Xiurui feel very inferior toward Tang Wu.


    She had given him an expensive watch and clothes a few days ago.


    But he was not happy at all, thinking that she was using money to humiliate him.


    ¡°Brother Xiurui, I want to take a bath.¡±


    Lin Xiurui nodded. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll call Wuwu.¡±


    When Meng Rui heard Lin Xiurui¡¯s words, unhappiness shed in her eyes.


    In the bathroom, Meng Rui turned on the shower.


    Lin Xiurui¡¯s phone ran out of battery. She guessed that he would charge it. Just as he called Tang Wu, Meng Rui suddenly screamed.


    Lin Xiurui was calling Tang Wu but thetter had not answered. When he heard Meng Rui¡¯s scream, he hurriedly hung up and went to the bathroom door.


    ¡°Meng Rui, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Meng Rui gasped in pain. ¡°Brother Xiurui, I¡¯m fine. I identally fell¡­¡±


    Noting that there was something wrong with Meng Rui¡¯s voice, Lin Xiurui pushed open the door.


    Seeing Meng Rui on the ground, he walked over and picked her up.


    There was only one bedroom in the apartment. Lin Xiurui ced Meng Rui on the bed and covered her with the nket. ¡°Where are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll get a doctor to take a look at you.¡±


    Lin Xiurui was about to leave when something grabbed his arm.


    Meng Rui reached out and pulled him closer.


    Lin Xiurui froze.


    Meng Rui was not as pretty as Tang Wu, but she was still pretty. Her wet eyes seemed to have a hook when she met people¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Brother Xiurui, my heart hurts.¡±


    Lin Xiurui looked at the girl with tears in her eyes and his eyes darkened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Did you know? I¡¯ve liked you since I was young. I was happy for you when you had a good rtionship with Sister Tang Wu in the past. But recently, I was working by your side. I really feel bad for you and my heart aches for you.¡±


    ¡°Sister Tang Wu¡¯s family is rich, but she has never cared about your feelings. Apart from giving you materialistic things, she doesn¡¯t care about you at all. The other time we went to eat hot pot, she didn¡¯t know what you liked to eat.¡±


    ¡°When I came here tonight and saw that there were no traces of her life, to be honest, I was not happy at all. Instead, I felt more heartache for you. You¡¯re her boyfriend. How could she despise your apartment and note?¡±


    Lin Xiurui was silent and forgot to pull Meng Rui¡¯s hand away from his arm.


    ¡°Sister Tang Wu can¡¯t do it, but I can do it. I want to care about you, Brother Xiurui.¡± Meng Rui hugged Lin Xiurui.


    Lin Xiurui was stunned and wanted to push Meng Rui away.


    But seeing her moving gaze filled with love and admiration for him, he hesitated.


    It was something Tang Wucked in her eyes.


    ¡°Brother Xiurui, I promise I won¡¯t destroy your rtionship with Sister Tang. Only the two of us will know of what happens tonight.¡±


    Lin Xiurui was slightly distracted. He had forgotten that today was his fifth anniversary with Tang Wu, and forgot that he had to call Tang Wu back.


    Meng Rui quietly reached out to the pillow and dialed Tang Wu¡¯s number.


    ¡­


    Tang Wu struggled internally. She still did not want to give up on this rtionship.


    Which couple did not have conflicts? It didn¡¯t matter as long as she and Lin Xiurui were willing to repair it.


    As long as he had not touched her bottom line.


    She wanted to go up and take a look!


    If she was thinking too much and misunderstood him!


    Tang Wu was about to push open the door to get out of the car when her phone suddenly rang.


    She did not look at the caller ID and answered the call subconsciously.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Perhaps it was because of the rain that goosebumps appeared all over Tang Wu¡¯s body.


    A chill ran down her spine.


    The call had not ended and she looked up at the apartment whose lights were turned off, a scoff appearing on her beautiful red lips.


    She hung up with a calm expression.


    Strangely, it did not feel so bad as if the sky was going to fall.


    She threw her phone to the passenger seat, turned the steering wheel, and sped away.


    The district where Lin Xiurui lived was very far from Tang Wu¡¯s.


    But she still could not get rid of that phone call from her mind.


    Tang Wu stepped on the elerator and the sports car sped up. She did not know where she was going. She drove onto the highway and drove for a distance.


    The rain became heavier and suddenly, a wild cat ran past. In order to avoid it, Tang Wu¡¯s car swerved and hit the protective barrier by the roadside.


    After the car stopped, she did not stay for another second. She took her bag and got out of the car.


    She walked in the rain, her long hair soaking wet and stuck to her face.


    She did not like to cry, but she liked to cry in the rain.


    She did not cry out loud, nor was she hysterical. Her tears mixed with the rainwater as they fell drop by drop.


    Actually, it was not that painful. Half a year ago, she had already felt that this rtionship would notst.


    Lin Xiurui looked gentle and elegant, but he was a masculine person deep down. He could not stand the difference between them.


    After all, no matter how hard he tried, he could not reach the status of the Tang family!

 Chapter 1989 - Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 1989: Drunk</h4>


    But she still felt wronged.


    Had she treated him badly?


    After what happened to the Lin family, those people avoided him but she had never looked down on him because of the family situation.


    She gave him the greatest help and support.


    In the beginning of his entrepreneurship, she had even worked overtime with him on vacation to help him settle his clients.


    She had been pampered since she was young and could not be a virtuous girlfriend.


    But when she saw him working overtime so hard, she learned how to cook soup from her own chef, even getting blisters on her fingers. Later, she was evenughed at by him for not being able to cook.


    Tang Wuughed.


    What she had done was probably nothingpared to Meng Rui¡¯s sweet words.


    Thest thing she knew was to act coquettishly.


    Men probably liked soft and delicate girls like Meng Rui!


    Tang Wu walked forward. From the moment she drove out of Lin Xiurui¡¯s apartment, she could not turn back.


    After walking for some time, someone suddenly bumped into Tang Wu from behind.


    Then, he snatched the bag in Tang Wu¡¯s hand.


    It was a thief in the middle of the night.


    Tang Wu did not n to chase after him. It wouldn¡¯t be so easy to steal her bag. The thief would naturally be sent to the police station tomorrow.


    Tang Wu did not chase after him, but someone else did.


    A thin and tall figure quickly caught up with the thief who had run into the alley.


    Through the rain, Tang Wu saw that the thief was quickly pressed to the ground by the person.


    After the thief begged for mercy, the man took the bag from the thief and let go of him.


    The thief ran away.


    That person took Tang Wu¡¯s bag and walked up to her, returning it to her.


    Tang Wu looked up at the person standing in front of her.


    He looked strangely familiar.


    Seeing that Tang Wu did not take the bag, the young man put it on the ground and turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Tang Wu stopped him.


    At the same time, she remembered that the young man was bullied by the youngdy of the Chu family at the hospital that day.


    Lan Yue turned around and looked at Tang Wu. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She sniffed and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯ll give the bag to you.¡±


    Lan Yue was stunned for a moment before he shook his head. ¡°No need.¡±


    Was this boy stupid?


    Any random sale of her bag was enough for him to buy a small apartment.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    She looked up at him. This boy was really tall.


    His eyes were as ck as ss, perhaps because of the mist.


    They were really pretty.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He turned and left.


    Tang Wu did not know if he had recognized her, but this boy was too heartless!


    He had left just like that?


    Lan Yue had just returned from work and was going to the rented house to change his clothes.


    He walked into the alley and found that someone was following him. He turned back and saw the woman who had almost been robbed. He did not know what she wanted to do and he looked at her nkly. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    Tang Wu blinked. Her long eyshes were wet, and her long hair was wet with rainwater and stuck to her cheek. She looked a little fragile and pitiful. ¡°I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going. I¡¯m so cold and hungry.¡±


    Lan Yue looked at her silently.


    He went forward again.


    Tang Wu followed behind him.


    He was really tall.


    The house he rented was at the end of the alley in a very old four-story house.


    He rented the second floor.


    It was a narrow single room.


    But there was a separate bathroom and kitchen.


    After he entered, he brought her a clean towel.


    Tang Wu took off her high heels and stepped barefoot on the floor.


    Her feet were very fair and slender, her toes painted with nail polish.


    Lan Yue nced at her feet and quickly looked away.


    Tang Wu wiped her hair and was looking around Lan Yue¡¯s residence when she heard a sounding from the door.


    The silly boy went out.


    Tang Wu touched her face. Did her makeup look scary?


    Tang Wu found a chair and sat down.


    A few minutester, the door opened again.


    The silly boy came in with a bag.


    He passed her a pair of new slippers, which had an ugly design. He then passed her a t-shirt and shorts.


    Tang Wu furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been washed. Do you have anything that you¡¯ve washed?¡±


    He looked at her, frowning slightly.


    He did not seem to understand why she was wearing his clothes.


    She did not take his new clothes and he stood still.


    They continued to stare at each other.


    Until she sneezed.


    He turned and took out a ck t-shirt and pants from the simple cab.


    Tang Wu took it, got up, and entered the bathroom.


    When she came out of the shower, he had already made a cup of ginger tea and cooked a bowl of noodles.


    Seeing here out, he quickly turned around and went to the bathroom.


    Seeing her clothes in the bathroom, he put them in the basin.


    In order to maintain her slim figure, Tang Wu rarely ate in the middle of the night.


    But she had not eaten dinner today and was really hungry now.


    She had eaten all sorts of delicacies but after eating the bowl of noodles the boy had cooked, she felt that it was delicious.


    Seeing an unfinished carton of beer in the corner, she took out a few cans.


    After having her fill, she did not feel so down anymore.


    She opened her bag, wanting to take out her phone to call a taxi, but found that there was no phone in her bag.


    It was only then that she remembered that she had thrown her phone on the front passenger seat of the car!


    Lan Yue came out of the shower and changed the bedsheets.


    He did not look at Tang Wu, who was only wearing a t-shirt. He frowned when he saw several empty beer cans on the table. He said nothing andy down on the sofa.


    Tang Wu¡¯s eyes were on Lan Yue the entire time. Her lips twitched when she saw him lying down on the sofa with his face facing the back of the sofa and the back of his head facing her.


    Was she that scary?


    He did not even look at her.


    Tang Wu nced out of the window. It was still raining.


    She then looked at the young man lying on the sofa and looked at his broad shoulders and long legs. She could not help but smile.


    It was the second time they had met, but she was didn¡¯t worry about being in the same room as him.


    She walked to the bed in the slippers he had bought.


    The bedsheets had a faint soapy smell.


    Tang Wu closed her eyes and listened to the sound of the rain outside. Her eyelids became heavy.


    She slept.


    She had a dream.


    In her dream, she saw Lin Xiurui and Meng Rui walking into that apartment.


    She saw everything.


    She jolted awake from her dream.


    In the narrow and simple house, shey on the bed while the young many on the sofa.


    His hands and legs were long and the small sofa could not hold him at all. His legs were propped on the ground. It was ufortable to look at him sleeping like that.


    Tang Wu sat up.


    She stared at the young man¡¯s back in a daze.


    She could not fall asleep after waking up. She rubbed her face with her hands and walked barefoot on the floor.


    She did not know if it was because she had drunk, but she walked to the sofa.


    The young man was asleep, his face no longer facing the sofa but the ceiling.


    He was wearing a thin jacket.


    Tang Wu¡¯s gaze brushed past his eyes, lips, and nose.


    What an exquisite boy.


    Even the wound on his forehead looked pretty good.


    Lan Yue seemed to have felt something. He opened his eyes and met Tang Wu¡¯s charming and beautiful eyes.


    He did not expect her to be squatting here and he frowned slightly.


    Seeing that he was awake, she did not feel embarrassed. ¡°How old are you?¡±


    He frowned and said nothing.


    ¡°Are you still dating Chu Li?¡±


    His frown deepened.


    ¡°Were you dumped?¡±


    He was silent.


    Tang Wu smirked. ¡°You must have really been dumped. What a coincidence. I was cheated on today too.¡±


    He looked at her and seemed to understand why she was walking in the heavy rain in the middle of the night and was indifferent to having her bag stolen.


    ¡°Am I good-looking?¡± When she smiled, she was so beautiful that people could not open their eyes.


    He looked away, not looking at her.


    Seeing that he was silent, she touched his face. ¡°Your face is as red as cooked prawns.¡±


    He pulled her hand down, wanting to shake it off.


    His palm was calloused and slightly rough.


    ¡°I¡¯m Tang Wu. I¡¯m 21 this year. I¡¯m older than you.¡±


    He hummed in agreement.


    ¡°Call me Sister.¡±


    He finally looked at her.


    His eyes were dark.


    She smiled charmingly, held his face in her hands and kissed him.


    ¡­


    When Tang Wu woke up, it was already dawn.


    As she opened her eyes, she did not know where she was.


    Looking at the dark sky, she then remembered that she came here with a boy she had only met once or twicest night.


    Besides¡­


    Tang Wu¡¯s expression was very interesting when she thought about how she had teased the boyst night.


    She had only drunk a few cans of beerst night.


    He was probably really angered by those two b*tches, Lin Xiurui and Meng Rui.


    But even so, why had she bothered that little boy?


    Tang Wu poked her head out of the nket and nced around the simple apartment.


    She did not see the foolish boy.


    He was probably afraid of her.


    The clothes she had changed out ofst night were ced on the bedside table.


    They had been washed clean and dried before they were neatly folded and ced there.


    She remembered changing her clothes in the bathroom after taking a bathst night. Did that silly boy help her wash them?


    Tang Wu could not help but blush.


    After washing up and changing her clothes, Tang Wu found that there were porridge and side dishes in the kitchen.


    She scooped a bowl of porridge for herself and ate breakfast with the side dishes.


    That silly boy really knew how to cook. Having been used to eating delicacies at home, thebination of porridge and side dishes was quite good.


    Tang Wu opened her bag and took out a wad of cash from her wallet and put it under her pillow.


    Walking out of the alley, she attracted countless eyes. She looked straight ahead, exuding a charming, mboyant, and beautiful aura.

 Chapter 1990 - Video

    <h4>Chapter 1990: Video</h4>


    Bo Cixue cycled around the coast.


    She was wearing a long fiery red dress. Under the golden sunlight, her skin was fair and dazzling, like a beautiful flower that had just bloomed, attracting attention.


    She asked the passing tourists to take a photo of her and post it on her social media.


    Of course, she had already blocked a certain someone from her recent post.


    The moment she sent it out, she received a video from Tang Wu.


    Looking at Bo Cixue¡¯s beautiful face without any makeup, Tang Wu clicked her tongue. ¡°You look better after going out to y. You look like you¡¯re in a rtionship.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled. ¡°Why do I find that you¡¯re listless like you¡¯ve fallen out of love?¡±


    After Tang Wu left Lan Yue¡¯s ce and returned home, she took a bath andy on the bed in her nightgown.


    She had been caught in the rainst night and could not sleep well. She had even done embarrassing things. Of course she was not in good spirits.


    Bo Cixue narrowed her eyes when she saw that Tang Wu was silent. ¡°Didn¡¯t you spend your fifth anniversary with Lin Xiuruist night?¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s expression darkened when Lin Xiurui was mentioned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention that scumbag in front of me in the future.¡± Tang Wu told Bo Cixue about how Lin Xiurui and Meng Rui had secretly gotten together.


    Bo Cixue scolded Lin Xiurui. ¡°That dog man, Lin Xiurui, really doesn¡¯t know his ce. He will regret it in the future.¡± Bo Cixue stared at Tang Wu and reminded her like a mother. ¡°Wuwu, do your best. Don¡¯t turn back. You can¡¯t tolerate a man¡¯s disloyalty.¡±


    Tang Wu raised her eyebrows and smiled brightly. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m no worse than him even if he¡¯s a scumbag.¡±


    Bo Cixue could hear the hidden meaning in Tang Wu¡¯s words. Women loved to gossip and Bo Cixue was no exception. She asked with a smile, ¡°Did you look for young hunks after finding out that he cheated on you?¡±


    ¡°I mentioned this before. Didn¡¯t you meet Chu Li¡¯s boyfriend at the vige?¡±


    Bo Cixue widened her eyes. ¡°I did! Are you really putting it into action?¡±


    Tang Wu changed her position on the bed. Shey on the bolster and curled the long hair around her cheek with one hand. ¡°I was just teasing and kissed him.¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, I heard that Chu Li entered the royal trantion department sessfully. She announced in the industry that she has nothing to do with that young boyfriend. When she was in the tribe, the two of them only called each other as siblings. It¡¯s not what everyone thinks.¡±


    Bo Cixue smacked her lips. ¡°That woman is too realistic. Without Lan Yue, she probably wouldn¡¯t have lived to this day!¡±


    Tang Wu shrugged. ¡°Stop talking about me. What about you? Did you leave in such a hurry to escape someone?¡±


    Bo Cixue touched her nose and smiled. ¡°Is it obvious? Actually, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll throw myself away if he flirts with me again.¡±


    Bo Cixue sighed. ¡°Kevin said that I¡¯ve been adjusting well in the past few years. I finally got out of it. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll sink in and never be able to get out again.¡±


    Tang Wu looked at Bo Cixue with heartache. ¡°I know and understand, but didn¡¯t you send a letter of rmendation to the royal family? If you¡¯re chosen, you¡¯ll have to return to the country in two months!¡±


    At the mention of work in the research institute, Bo Cixue¡¯s cheeks heated up. ¡°My brother handed it in for me. Besides, I have to study in the research institute and do a Master¡¯s. I definitely have no hope.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. You¡¯ve always had the best grades in M University. You¡¯ve also achieved quite a lot in the past three years. The royal family definitely needs talents like you. If you go in in the future, you¡¯ll be the most beautiful scientist.¡±

 Chapter 1991 - Venting

    <h4>Chapter 1991: Venting</h4>


    After Tang Wu ended the call with Bo Cixue, she bought a ticket back to M University.


    Lin Xiurui called her several times in the morning but she did not answer.


    She only sent him a message. ¡°Let¡¯s break up.¡±


    Then she blocked him.


    This was Tang Wu¡¯s personality. Once someone crossed the line, she would never turn back!


    They treated her as a fool and wanted to see if she would go through with it.


    Before Tang Wu left, she said to Tang Mo, ¡°I broke up with Lin Xiurui.¡±


    ¡­


    Two monthster.


    Bo Cixue and Tang Wu had basically finished their lessons at M University. Bo Cixue was preparing to return to the country to take the graduate entrance examination. Tang Wu did not want to continue studying and wanted to return to the country to start a business with her friend.


    Just as Bo Cixue was about to return to the country, she received a call from the royal research institute.


    After ending the call, Bo Cixue was still in disbelief.


    Tang Wu waved two fingers in front of her eyes. ¡°Beauty, have you gone silly?¡±


    Bo Cixue grabbed Tang Wu¡¯s hand and smiled like a child. ¡°Wuwu, I¡¯m hired.¡±


    Tang Wu soon understood what Bo Cixue meant.


    She was happy for her and they held hands and skipped around the dormitory like little children.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue returned with Tang Wu.


    The two of them arrived at the Capital International Airport. Tang Wu saw Lin Xiurui the moment they came out.


    Tang Wu had already cut all contact with Lin Xiurui. She ignored his appearance at the airport.


    Lin Xiurui hade to fetch a friend, but he identally saw Tang Wu.


    He strode toward Tang Wu.


    Bo Cixue looked at Tang Wu. ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°No need. You can go back first. I can handle him myself.¡± Tang Wu blinked at Bo Cixue. ¡°I¡¯ll make him happy about the breakup.¡±


    Bo Cixue naturally believed Tang Wu¡¯s courage. She made an OK gesture to her and left with her suitcase.


    Lin Xiurui looked at Tang Wu, who had be even more charming and dazzling after the breakup. His eyes wereplicated, but soon, a gentleness that he was familiar with appeared on her handsome face. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    He sounded like he had not done anything wrong to her and had not received her breakup message.


    Tang Wu lifted her chin, an inherent arrogance on her beautiful face. ¡°Mm, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Lin Xiurui looked at Tang Wu, who was like a proud peacock, and felt that she was slightly different from before.


    She would not have been so cold and arrogant in front of him before.


    Lin Xiurui took the suitcase from her. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back!¡±


    Tang Wu did not refuse. She walked in front in her high heels.


    Lin Xiurui looked at Tang Wu¡¯s back and sadness shed in his eyes.


    Was Tang Wu reminding him that she was an untouchable youngdy?


    Lin Xiurui was a little unhappy. He had not seen her for two months and she did not even hug or greet him.


    She was so cold.


    After getting into the car, Tang Wu sent a message to the Tang family¡¯s driver.


    She looked sideways at Lin Xiurui, who was fastening his seatbelt. ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    Lin Xiurui was stunned before he smiled gently. ¡°Wuwu, you¡¯re not going to check on me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. My phone ran out of battery. Can I borrow yours to call my family to tell them I¡¯m safe?¡±


    Lin Xiurui handed his phone to Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu took Lin Xiurui¡¯s phone and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go home first. Let¡¯s go to your apartment!¡±


    Lin Xiurui¡¯s eyes shed.


    ¡°Why? Is it not convenient?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Lin Xiurui looked at Tang Wu with a stiff smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t tidied up my apartment. Give me the phone. I¡¯ll call Auntie and ask her to help me clean up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Lin Xiurui drove for a distance before he said to Tang Wu, ¡°Wuwu, I forgot to pick up a friend. I have to call him.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Drop me off by the roadside. I¡¯ll take a taxi back and go to your apartmentter.¡±


    ¡°That works too. I¡¯ll pick you up at your houseter.¡±


    Lin Xiurui helped Tang Wu g down a taxi and only heaved a sigh of relief after seeing the taxi drive away.


    After calling his friend and asking him to take a taxi, he hurriedly drove back to his apartment.


    Meng Rui was making dinner when she heard the door open. She ran out with a smile. ¡°Brother Xiurui, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Xiaorui, pack your things quickly and take them away.¡±


    Meng Rui¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Wuwu¡¯s back.¡±


    Meng Rui bit her lip hard. ¡°Didn¡¯t she break up with you?¡±


    ¡°Xiaorui, it¡¯s impossible for me to break up with Wuwu. Did you know, ever since she threw a tantrum at me, the Tang family stopped introducing businesses to me. Without the Tang family as my backer, I can¡¯t get many businesses.¡±


    ¡°If I lose everything, are you still willing to follow me?¡±


    Meng Rui leaned into Lin Xiurui¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. ¡°Brother Xiurui, I¡¯m willing, but I know you¡¯re unwilling. You have your pride so I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    Lin Xiurui patted Meng Rui¡¯s back. ¡°You¡¯re the most sensible and obedient.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then I guess I wasn¡¯t obedient?¡± A softughter trailed over.


    Lin Xiurui and Meng Rui were shocked.


    Their pupils constricted when they saw Tang Wu leaning against the door.


    Tang Wu took a photo of the two of them hugging and she walked into the apartment in her high heels.


    Seeing the dishes Meng Rui had made in the kitchen, she smirked and went back to the bedroom.


    Meng Rui¡¯s clothes were hung in the wardrobe with Lin Xiurui¡¯s clothes and their pajamas and pants were ced on the bed.


    Tang Wu took photos of them one by one.


    ¡°Oh, it seems like you¡¯re having a good time living together!¡±


    Compared to Tang Wu¡¯s arrogance andziness, the two people in the living room seemed to have been shocked.


    Lin Xiurui was the first to react. His knees turned weak when he saw Tang Wu walking out. ¡°Wuwu, listen to me¡­¡±


    Before Lin Xiurui could finish, Meng Rui knelt in front of her. ¡°Sister Tang, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t me Brother Xiurui. I¡¯ll pack my things and leave immediately. I promise not to disturb you and Brother Xiurui again.¡±


    Tang Wu shook Meng Rui¡¯s hands off her legs.


    ¡°Enough, you¡¯re still acting innocent in front of me!¡± Tang Wu was not so Virgin Mary and did not want to suffer any grievances alone. She took out a thumb drive and threw it at Lin Xiurui. ¡°I came to your apartment the night of the fifth anniversary and saw the two of you going upstairs together. Before long, your little girlfriend called me.¡±


    ¡°The thumb drive is proof that the two of you were together. Lin Xiurui, if you care about your own dignity, don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again!¡±


    Tang Wu did not look at them anymore and left with a cold and arrogant expression.


    Lin Xiurui¡¯s eyelids twitched as he watched Tang Wu leave without any hesitation.


    He put the thumb drive into theputer and his expression changed when he heard the voice inside.


    Meng Rui walked up to Lin Xiurui with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Brother Xiurui, I didn¡¯t¡­ Maybe I identally called Sister Tang Ye that night. I never thought of ruining your rtionship¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Lin Xiurui pped her.

 Chapter 1992 - Returning to the Country

    <h4>Chapter 1992: Returning to the Country</h4>


    Lin Xiurui went down to chase after Tang Wu, but he could not see her.


    His mind was nk and he felt like he was in an ice cer.


    With Tang Wu¡¯s temper, she would not turn back anymore!


    Tang Wu sat in the car as the Tang family¡¯s chauffeur came to fetch her.


    Tang Wu looked out of the window and let out a sigh of relief. She did not feel too sad or angry.


    She was still young when she had gotten together with Lin Xiurui and did not know what love was.


    He was good to her at that time. He was handsome and gentle, and she thought he was a good match.


    It was only after the Lin family went bankrupt that his dark and selfish personality was revealed.


    Perhaps, they had lost all feelings for each other since a few years ago!


    Breaking offpletely like this made her rx.


    ¡°Uncle An, go to the alley in south part of the city.¡±


    Although the driver was puzzled and did not understand why Young Lady would go to such a poor alley, he still drove over.


    She had exquisite makeup on and was elegantly dressed in high heels. When she appeared in the alley, there was amotion.


    She looked straight ahead and found Lan Yue¡¯s ce ording to her memory.


    After knocking for a while, someone came over. ¡°Excuse me, are you here to see Mr. Lan?¡±


    Tang Wu turned back and looked at the middle-aged woman who was holding a bunch of keys. It should be thendlord.


    Tang You nodded. ¡°Yes, is he not back yet?¡±


    ¡°He moved away a long time ago.¡± The middle-aged woman seemed to have thought of something and asked Tang Wu to wait for her. She went downstairs and came up again after a while. She had a wad of money in her hand. ¡°You must be the one Mr. Lan asked me to return your money to. Here, Mr. Lan said that this is your money. Count it and I didn¡¯t touch a single cent.¡±


    Tang Wu looked at the money the middle-aged woman handed over and smiled.


    How could there be such a foolish boy who did not want money?


    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want it either. You can donate it to a charity!¡± Tang Wu left in her high heels.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue took a nap after returning home.


    In her daze, she felt an itch on her nose and suddenly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Stupid brat, why can¡¯t you stop being naughty after entering the training camp?¡±


    Bo Jingyuy on the bed with a feather and looked at Bo Cixue with a smile.


    ¡°Mom asked me toe up and call you. Auntie Zhizhi and Auntie Yanran are here. So are Sister Tiantian, Wanwan and Anan.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re back, Mom¡¯s treating them to dinner tonight.¡±


    Bo Cixue rubbed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    After Bo Cixue went to the cloakroom to change, she went downstairs with Bo Jingyu.


    She heard Tiantian¡¯sughter at the stairs.


    Tiantian was cheerful and wherever she went, she would be the life of the party.


    Seeing Bo Cixueing down, Tiantian opened her arms and ran toward her. ¡°Sister Apple.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Tiantian, who had jumped into her arms. In the past few years, the little girl had be slender and elegant, and had be even sweeter.


    ¡°Where did this beautye from? I almost didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    Tiantian looked up at Bo Cixue. ¡°No matter how beautiful I am, I can¡¯tpare to Sister Apple. To me, Sister Apple is the prettiest.¡±


    Bo Cixue knocked the little girl¡¯s head lightly. ¡°You¡¯re so good at making people happy.¡±


    Bo Cixue asked Bo Jingyu to give her gifts to her younger siblings.


    She then personally brought gifts to Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran.


    Looking at the sensible and well-behaved Bo Cixue, both Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran could not stop smiling.


    It was not impossible for Nan Zhi to feel regretful that such a good Little Apple wouldn¡¯t be her daughter-inw.


    Yan Hua cooked personally and made a table full of dishes.


    Tiantian could not help but post on her social media.


    ¡°Guess which dish is made by my Sister Apple? [Cute]¡±


    ¡­


    When Tiantian posted it, Ye Jie was at the research center.


    The person in charge of the research institute saw the document Ah Zuo handed over and was stunned. ¡°Your Highness, do you mean to let all the new employees of the royal family have half a month of military training in the training camp?¡±


    Ye Jie sat on the sofa, his expression cold and noble. Faced with the person in charge¡¯s questioning, his expression was calm. ¡°The purpose of this time is to nurture the newbies¡¯ sense of the overall situational awareness and team spirit. It is also to improve their physical fitness, and to develop a firm and hardworking mindset.¡±


    The person in charge felt that what Ye Jie said was very reasonable. He did not object to having such a chance to train a neer.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll inform the neers when theye to report.¡±


    Ye Jie hummed faintly.


    Coming out from the research center, Ye Jie got into the car.


    Tiantian sent him a photo of a table full of people eating.


    He immediately saw Bo Cixue wearing a white sweater.


    Ye Jie looked out of the window and instructed Ah Zuo, ¡°Go to the Bo family¡¯s residence.¡±


    After dinner, Bo Cixue and Tiantian sat together and chatted.


    They talked about Tiantian¡¯s deskmate. ¡°How is it? Did that super annoying deskmate be better?¡±


    At the mention of the deskmate who could make her angry everyday, Tiantian wanted to punch him. ¡°Stop talking about him, Sister Apple. You don¡¯t know, but that day during physical education ss, the teacher gave us free time. He brought his girlfriend to the ssroom and I went to the ssroom to get my things and happened to bump into them kissing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how it got out, but he came to make trouble for me, saying that I leaked it and caused him to break up with his girlfriend, asking me topensate her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m annoyed by him everyday. How can there be such a shameless person?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Tiantian and the smile on her lips never stopped. She had never experienced Tiantian¡¯s youth. Her heart was full of Ye Jie at that time and she had never paid much attention to the male ssmates beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find your teacher tomorrow and help you ask for a change of seats.¡± A calm voice trailed over.


    There were only Bo Cixue and Tiantian in the living room. Bo Jingyu had taken Xiao An and Xiao Wan to the backyard to y and the adults were drinking tea and chatting in the small hall.


    Bo Cixue froze for a moment when she heard Ye Jie¡¯s voice.


    Turning around, she saw the man standing behind them. He was wearing a white shirt and ck pants, looking handsome and cold.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s smile froze.


    Didn¡¯t Tiantian say that he was busy tonight and didn¡¯t have time toe?


    When Tiantian saw Ye Jie, she jumped up. ¡°Brother, why are you here?¡±


    Tiantian eyed Ye Jie quietly, telling him not to expose her. If not, she would not be able to find out anything for him in the future!


    ¡°Butler Yi said that you were here and I came to fetch you.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re the best.¡± Tiantian stood up from the sofa with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go y with Jingyu and the rest. You and Sister Apple talk. Oh right, Sister Apple brought gifts for us!¡±


    Tiantian took out the diamond crystal hair pin Bo Cixue had given her. ¡°I like it very much!¡±


    After Tiantian ran away, the atmosphere in the living room was slightly awkward.


    Bo Cixue did not know what to say. Just when she was about to go look for Yan Hua, the man said in a clear voice, ¡°Do I have a gift?¡±

 Chapter 1993 - Interesting

    <h4>Chapter 1993: Interesting</h4>


    ¡°Do I have a gift?¡±


    When he said this, although there was a faint smile on his lips, his dark and cold eyes were extremely deep, like a bottomless pool, as if he wanted to suck people in.


    Bo Cixue did not expect him to ask this. Her reaction was a little slow and she blinked.


    He kept staring at her.


    Bo Cixueughed softly. ¡°I remember sending you gifts.¡±


    ¡°That was a birthday gift.¡± He raised his arm and Bo Cixue noticed the pair of cufflinks on his white shirt.


    It was her birthday gift to him.


    Bo Cixue saw that he was wearing it all the time and her expression was a little unnatural.


    Although the gift she gave him was not cheap, it was still slightly worse than what he usually wore.


    At that time, she had deliberately given him a pair that did not match his status.


    Bo Cixue looked away from the cufflinks on his shirt, her long eyshes lowered and the light from the living room fell on her. Her skin was so fair and tender that no one could see any ws. She pouted her lips slightly. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, you¡¯re an adult. Do you want to be like Tiantian and the rest, I¡¯m giving gifts meant for children!¡±


    He looked like he did not understand what she meant and his scarlet lips curved slightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t give my mom and godma anything?¡±


    ¡°Your Mom and Auntie Yanran¡­¡± Bo Cixue saw that he was getting to the bottom of it and could only say,¡± Hold on. ¡±


    Bo Cixue ran upstairs and took out a pair of new sunsses from the drawer.


    She had nned to give it to her father, but her father was not back yet, so she could use it to deal with the Crown Prince.


    Bo Cixue went downstairs and handed the sunsses to Ye Jie.


    He took it and opened the box of sunsses, taking out the sunsses inside.


    He raised his slender fingers slightly and put the sunsses on his tall and handsome nose.


    Even though she had been used to his magnificent beauty since she was young, Bo Cixue was still stunned by how he looked when he wore sunsses.


    Her heartbeat sped up uncontrobly.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    After he wore the sunsses, Bo Cixue could not see his eyes, but she could feel that he was looking at her.


    His skin was fair, his facial features cold, his jaw thin, the outlines of his face beautiful and his aura cold. Looking at him like this, he was basically a young girl killer!


    Bo Cixue had never been in a rtionship and thought of herself as a pure young girl.


    Seeing his gaze on her, her ears turned slightly red.


    She red at him angrily. ¡°You¡¯re not as handsome as my father.¡±


    Bo Cixue turned away after saying that.


    She knew that he was flirting with her again.


    She was very determined now!


    Ye Jie took off his sunsses and put them in the box. He bent down slightly and leaned against Bo Cixue, who was sitting on the sofa. ¡°I like the gift very much.¡±


    The unique masculine scent filled her nose. Bo Cixue wanted to push her long hair that was draped over her shoulders to her cheek and cover her red ears.


    He could say whatever he wanted but why did he have toe so close?


    Bo Cixue did not want to admit that he was handsome when he was wearing sunsses just now. It must be because the sunsses she bought looked too good!


    ¡°Xiaojie is here?¡±


    Yan Hua came out from the small living room and saw two people in the living room. One was sitting and the other was standing. She came over and pulled Bo Cixue up. ¡°How do you entertain our guests?¡±


    Bo Cixue hurried to the kitchen to make tea.


    Yan Hua smiled at Ye Jie. ¡°Xiaojie, have you eaten?¡±


    Ye Jie nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your mom is in the living room with Auntie Yanran. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to cut some fruits for you. I didn¡¯t serve you well. Please forgive me.¡±


    Ye Jie could feel that Auntie Yan was more polite and distant this time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, Auntie Yan.¡±


    After Ye Jie went to the small hall, Yan Hua went into the kitchen.


    Looking at Bo Cixue who was leaning against the kitchen counter, Yan Hua went over and said worriedly, ¡°Little Apple, you and Xiaojie¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue knew what Yan Hua wanted to say the moment she saw her expression. Bo Cixue hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think too much. We¡¯re just friends now.¡±


    Yan Hua was not against Bo Cixue being with Ye Jie, but as a mother, she was afraid that her daughter would get sick because of love.


    Her daughter had finally gotten out of it and she did not want her daughter to be deeply in love again!


    ¡°The Deputy Head of the Royal Hospital, Cheng Yan, ising overter. I met him a while back. He¡¯s refined and polite. He treated me personally when I was feeling unwell a few days ago.¡±


    Bo Cixue grabbed Yan Hua¡¯s hand, pouting and acting coquettishly. ¡°Mom, are you thinking of marrying me off? Your daughter is still very young, young and tender, needs the care of her parents, and doesn¡¯t want to get married so quickly and have children and live the life of a married woman!¡±


    Yan Hua tapped the tip of Bo Cixue¡¯s delicate nose. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Mom just wants you to make more friends.¡±


    ¡°After my work has stabilized, I¡¯ll go to the hospital to thank that Chief Cheng who treated my mother personally.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless. Mother, your purpose is too obvious!


    Bo Cixue was not against having more friends. In the past, her social circle was too narrow and she only had eyes for Ye Jie, so she became the object of ridicule by the socialites in the high society.


    She did not care before, since liking Ye Jie was not a secret or embarrassing thing.


    She liked him openly.


    But now, she only wanted to keep a distance from that person.


    Getting to know and make different types of friends might really make her heart flutter in the future.


    ¡°Mom, if you want me to meet him, we can do it another day¡­¡±


    Yan Hua said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Xiaojie toe.¡±


    Bo Cixue scratched her head. ¡°It¡¯s none of his business. There¡¯s nothing between us now. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t put on any makeup.¡±


    Yan Huaughed. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you like this. Besides, my daughter is beautiful in every way.¡±


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Bo Cixue brought the tea to Ye Jie and Yan Hua opened the door.


    Cheng Yan walked in with two bags.


    Bo Cixue returned to the living room and looked at the man her mother had brought in. He looked refined and polite in a white shirt and ck pants, and looked clean and handsome.


    No wonder her mother asked someone to visit her. This man was her type.


    Yan Hua introduced the two of them and Bo Cixue greeted them gracefully, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of your name, Chief Cheng. It¡¯s like a thunderbolt in my ears. Seeing you today, you¡¯re really different!¡±


    Yan Hua could not help but hit the back of Bo Cixue¡¯s head. ¡°Speak properly.¡±


    Cheng Yan did not mind and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Bo is more interesting than I thought.¡±


    Bo Cixue raised her eyebrows. ¡°What do you think I look like? I know, it must be my smile, right?¡±


    Cheng Yan was really amused by Bo Cixue¡¯s words and the nervousness he felt when he came in dissipated.

 Chapter 1994 - Blushing

    <h4>Chapter 1994: Blushing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the small hall.


    Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran heard theughter in the living room and they looked at each other.


    ¡°It should be Chief Cheng.¡±


    Ye Jie, who was about to walk out of the small hall, stopped and turned to look at Nan Zhi. ¡°Chief Cheng?¡±


    Nan Zhi said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s gentlemanly, young, and handsome. If he really gets together with Little Apple, they¡¯ll be a talented and beautiful couple. They¡¯re a very good match.¡±


    Ye Jie narrowed his dark eyes and clenched his jaw, turning and leaving the small hall.


    Nan Zhi and Xia Yanran also came out.


    Cheng Yan stood up from the sofa and greeted them.


    Apart from the Crown Prince¡¯s slightly cold attitude, everyone else was rather friendly.


    Nan Zhi nced at Ye Jie and seeing his cold expression, she called Tiantian over and said to Yan Hua, ¡°Huahua, we¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Yan Hua sent them to the door.


    After Ye Jie went out, he walked to the side and called Tang Mo.


    Tang Mo was ying mahjong with several young men in the clubhouse. Ye Jie was usually busy with work and had little time to gather. Besides, he did not like having a night life, so Tang Mo did not dare to call him unless he suggested it.


    ¡°Why, you have time to meet tonight? I¡¯m in the clubhouse. Do you want toe over and y?¡±


    Ye Jie lifted his hand to tug at the buttons on his shirt, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he said coldly, ¡°Cheng Yan is your Old Master¡¯s main doctor, right? Call him away.¡±


    Tang Mo was speechless.


    ¡°No, my Old Master¡¯s health has been quite good recently.¡±


    ¡°Just find a reason. I¡¯ll give you two minutes.¡±


    Tang Mo was speechless. He really could not understand how Cheng Yan had offended this young master.


    Nan Zhi had brought a chauffeur over. She got into a car and Tiantian took Ye Jie¡¯s car back.


    The car had just left the Bo family vi when Cheng Yan¡¯s car drove out.


    Tiantian leaned against the car window, humming in confusion.


    ¡°Brother, why did that Chief Cheng leave?¡± Tiantian seemed to have found a secret and said happily, ¡°It must be because Sister Apple thinks he¡¯s not as good as you.¡±


    Ye Jie crossed his long legs, his well-defined fingers tapping on his knee casually. ¡°You know Chief Cheng?¡±


    ¡°I know. I heard from Mom and Auntie Yan that Chief Cheng wanted toe over for dinner but was dyed because of something urgent at the hospital. Mom and Auntie Yanran came to check on Sister Apple.¡±


    Tiantian blinked at Ye Jie. ¡°That¡¯s why I sent you a message.¡±


    Ye Jie looked at his sweet and yful sister, his lips curling slightly. ¡°What do you want? Tell Ah Zuo and he will buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Seeming to have thought of something, Tiantian said to Ye Jie, ¡°Brother, you¡¯d better not find our teacher to change my seat tomorrow.¡±


    Although that deskmate of hers was very despicable, he never disturbed her during ss. If there were boys in other sses who sent love letters to her, he would also shout at them.


    She liked to read novels and wanted to read them quietly after ss. In the past, there would always be boys who would call her out for no reason, confess, or deliver food to her. Sometimes, when she was absorbed in her reading, she would be especially unhappy if she was disturbed.


    From the looks of it, her deskmate was not that evil.


    Ye Jie did not ask Tiantian the reason and smirked. ¡°Okay, let me know if you need me.¡±


    Tiantian leaned her head on Ye Jie¡¯s shoulder and raised her phone, taking a photo.


    Tiantian knew that Ye Jie did not like to take photos, so she did not take photos of his face, only of her leaning against his shoulder.


    She posted on her social media.


    ¡°Brother¡¯s shoulders are so warm.¡±


    There was a photo of her leaning against Ye Jie¡¯s shoulder yfully.


    Someone immediately liked the post.


    A few minutester, she saw that Bo Cixue liked the post.


    Ye Jie also saw Bo Cixue¡¯s praise from the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Tiantian, lend me your phone.¡±


    Tiantian passed her phone to Ye Jie and was sleepy. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll sleep for a while.¡±


    Ye Jie lowered his eyes and opened Bo Cixue¡¯s WeChat.


    The more he read, the more his eyes darkened and he frowned.


    Especially when he saw photos of her having a good time during summer vacation and going to M Country.


    Hemented on them one by one.


    [Too revealing]


    [Too skinny]


    [Heavy makeup]


    [The scenery looks good]


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue was looking at her phone when she suddenly realized that there were many messages on her posts. She clicked on them and her eyes widened.


    What was wrong with Tiantian?


    She had said that her photos were good looking, but why was she now saying that they were too revealing when she was walking on the beach in a halter dress?


    She even said that she was too thin when she was wearing a loose t-shirt that exposed her long legs?


    She looked at thements one by one, all of which were filled with two words. In fact, she had even praised the scenery instead of her beauty.


    This was not like Tiantian who had such a sweet tongue.


    Bo Cixue sent a video call over.


    She had sent it wrongly and wanted to change it to voice mode, but the call went through.


    Seeing the man in the camera, Bo Cixue froze.


    She guessed that someone had taken Tiantian¡¯s phone.


    However, for a person like him who only appeared on WeChat once in a hundred years toment, it was really strange.


    Bo Cixue thought of hisments about her and held in her breath. ¡°Why are you holding Tiantian¡¯s phone?¡±


    ¡°With her permission.¡± He looked at her, his expression calm and his eyes dark.


    Bo Cixue saw that he was staring at her like he wanted to suck her in. She turned her face away and coughed. ¡°Don¡¯t use Tiantian¡¯s phone toment on my posts.¡±


    ¡°You blocked me,¡± he stated tly.


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°None of yourments were good. Anyway, why do you care if I block you or not since you don¡¯t think they look good?¡±


    He looked at her and smiled faintly, the dimple on his left cheek appearing faintly.


    Bo Cixue red at him. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°You look beautiful in person.¡±


    Bo Cixue blushed immediately.


    Before he could say anything, she hung up hurriedly.


    Shey on the sofa and only calmed herself down after a while.


    But she still could not sleep at night.


    Her phone screen lit up.


    It was a message from someone who rarely went on WeChat. ¡°Remember to unblock me. Goodnight.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at a certain someone¡¯s WeChat profile photo. It was the side profile of his face in a pair of sunsses.


    He was well-defined, handsome, and had a high nose bridge. His sunsses covered his deep eyes, making him look mysterious and charming.


    She would rate this side profile a hundred percent.


    Bo Cixue looked at him wearing the sunsses she had given him and her face was a little red. She tapped her fingers a few times and unblocked him from her WeChat.


    Turning off the phone, shey on the pillow, her lips curling up unconsciously.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue was woken up by Yan Hua in the morning.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work at the research institute? You¡¯ll bete if you don¡¯t get up.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I actually forgot about work!¡± Bo Cixue lifted the nket and rushed into the bathroom.


    Yan Hua had already bought her professional attire for her first day of work before she returned.


    After Bo Cixue changed into her professional makeup, Yan Hua helped her put on makeup.


    ¡°It¡¯s respectful to others to show up well-dressed.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I work in the research institute and often have to work overtime¡­¡± Bo Cixue saw Yan Hua frowning and could not bear to continue.¡± But you¡¯re right, you have to be energetic on your first day of work. ¡±


    Bo Cixue drove to the research institute herself.


    When she arrived, the other two new staff had already arrived.


    There were three people hired¡ªtwo women and one man.


    The other woman was a few years older than Bo Cixue and had a doctorate. When the director of the research institute introduced Bo Cixue as having only a bachelor¡¯s degree, there was obvious disdain in her eyes.


    Bo Cixue did not know why she had been epted.


    Indeed, with her educational background, she should not have been hired.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to know each other first. I have something important to announceter,¡± the director said as he entered the office.


    Bo Cixue took a cup and went to the pantry to pour a cup of coffee.


    When she returned to the office, she heard the new female colleague talking to the male colleague.


    The female colleague said, ¡°With how she looks, she doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s in the research industry. She¡¯s just here as a vase to be used as a decoration. Seeing that she¡¯s wearing top-grade brands from head to toe, she must havee from a very good family. Those rich people like to send their children to the research center to embarrass themselves.¡±


    The male colleague said, ¡°You sound a little jealous. We¡¯ll see if she¡¯s actually capable.¡±


    Bo Cixue came over and looked at the female colleague with a smile that did not reach her eyes. ¡°Sister Song, what are you talking about?¡±


    When she heard Bo Cixue calling her ¡®Sister¡¯, her expression changed.


    But she could not say anything about Bo Cixue. After all, the youngest person in the research institute was already Bo Cixue.


    When she returned to her seat, she ignored Bo Cixue. The male colleague, Yan Yu, looked at Bo Cixue with slight awkwardness. ¡°Everything depends on her performance in the future. I¡¯m friends with her and she¡¯s a little arrogant. In order to get into the research institute, she did two years of preparation. You might not know, but there were only two newbies in the research institute and she almost could not get in.¡±


    Bo Cixue furrowed her eyebrows.


    Song Man had nearly been eliminated, but she hade in. Had someone really opened a back door for her?


    The director walked out with a document in his hand. ¡°Xiaobo, Xiaosong, Xiaoyan, take a look at this document and prepare yourselves after reading it. Go home and collect some things and take a taxi to the military training ground in the afternoon.¡±


    Bo Cixue and the others were stunned after reading the document.


    W-What happened? She came out to work and had to go to the devil¡¯s base for half a month for military training?


    It was especially uneptable for Song Man. She said excitedly, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for military training for employees of the researchb, right? Why are we making an exception?¡±


    The director said authoritatively, ¡°This time it¡¯s not just our research institute. It¡¯s the same for all the newbies hired by the other departments of the royal family. Xiaosong, don¡¯t just think about suffering and being tired. When the military training is over, you will think that this trip is worth it. Okay, go and get ready!¡±


    Bo Cixue was not that against it, but she felt that something was wrong and strange when it turned from work to military training.

 Chapter 1995 - Training

    <h4>Chapter 1995: Training</h4>


    Bo Cixue went home to pack her things and Yan Hua was surprised to learn that she was going to have half a month of military training before she started work.


    Even when Bo Jingyu went to the training camp, her heart didn¡¯t ache at all.


    After all, he was a boy. He would only be capable after suffering a little.


    However, she had pampered Bo Cixue since she was young. Normal military training was fine, but she was afraid that her daughter would lose ayer of skin when it came to training in the training camp.


    Compared to Yan Hua¡¯s worry, Bo Cixue seemed much calmer. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not just me. All the newbies who enter the royal department have to go.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell your father to talk to Xiaojie and exempt you from this¡­¡±


    Before Yan Hua could finish, Bo Cixue shook her head and interrupted her. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to be given special treatment. Besides, I can do it.¡±


    Bo Cixue packed her luggage simply and the chauffeur sent her to the research institute, before she took a taxi to the training camp with her three colleagues.


    The car could only drive to the entrance of the training camp.


    Bo Cixue and the others got out of the car and newbies from the other departments came one after another.


    Among them were two new trantors from the trantion department, Chu Li and An Ni.


    An Ni saw Bo Cixue at first nce. She thought Chu Li was beautiful enough, but Bo Cixue was fair, tall and very eye-catching among the girls.


    She could not help but exim, ¡°She¡¯s so fair and beautiful!¡±


    Chu Li pursed her lips. ¡°Of course. She put on makeup.¡±


    An Ni said nothing.


    There were a total of thirty newbies from the various departments of the royal family.


    The instructor got them to line up and stand properly. After distributing the training clothes and the amodations, he told them to go back to the dormitory to change and make their beds.


    Bo Cixue, Sun Man, Chu Li and An Ni were assigned to the same dormitory.


    When they arrived at the dormitory, tidying up the bed and changing clothes, a female instructor came in. ¡°Give me your phones, cosmetics, jewelry, and anything that doesn¡¯t conform to the training camp¡¯s rules. I¡¯ll return it to you after the training ends.¡±


    The female instructor nced at the four of them. ¡°Girls have to remove their makeup and tie their hair up.¡±


    An Ni frowned and said sadly, ¡°Can¡¯t I apply sunscreen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the hottest season now. We have to follow the rules here.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not bring many personal items with her when she came. She turned off her phone and only took out a bottle of makeup remover before handing in the other skincare products.


    Since she did not like to put on makeup usually, she was the second to hand in her things.


    Chu Li did not say anything. She had not put on any makeup in the tribe for several years and was quite confident in her bare face.


    The four of them went to the washroom and Bo Cixue removed her makeup the fastest. She did not stay and returned to the dormitory.


    When Chu Li and An Ni were done, An Ni wanted to look at Bo Cixue, but she found that she was gone.


    Chu Li wiped his face with a towel and said coldly, ¡°Stop looking around. She left long ago.¡±


    An Ni touched her nose. ¡°Do you mean she can¡¯t see others without her makeup?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see her when we get back to the dormitory.¡± Chu Li secretly hoped that Bo Cixue looked awful after removing her makeup.


    Chu Li and An Ni returned to the dormitory and before they could look at Bo Cixue, whistling sounded.


    Bo Cixue left the dormitory very quickly.


    After queuing up, the instructor came over with another person behind him.


    Bo Cixue looked up and realized that it was Ah You.


    The instructor told them that the leader was Ah You.


    Ah You stood in front of them and said something. He then said that the royal family valued their new recruits very much. They were the first employees to be recruited for the military training and would continue it every year in the future, so he hoped that they would be good role models.


    Finally, he said, ¡°The Chief Instructor for your military training this time is the Crown Prince. I hope you can do well.¡±


    The thirty people below were stunned.


    It was such a great honor to be able to have the Crown Prince as the Chief Instructor!


    The new staff who had been grumbling were all energized, ready to suffer and work hard!


    Bo Cixue was standing secondst from the girls¡¯ row. When she saw Ah Youing over, she was slightly confused and when she heard that Ye Jie wasing to be their Chief Instructor, she was even more confused.


    He was so busy all day long, so why was he supervising them?


    However, she had heard before that ever since he left the training camp, he would take some time every year toe back and teach newbies.


    ¡°Your Highness, please give your speech.¡±


    Warm apuse sounded.


    Bo Cixue looked up and saw a man in ck walking over.


    His body was like jade, his back straight and his expression cold. As soon as he came over, the noble and cold aura around him lingered.


    He made it hard to breathe.


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips tightly and looked at his deep dark eyes, cold and serious face, and dignified aura. She suddenly felt very unfamiliar with him.


    With how he was now, it was hard to rte it with how he had said she looked good in person in the video yesterday and had even sent her a message to say good night.


    His indifferent gaze swept over thirty new faces in the workce. When itnded on Bo Cixue, it was just a nce, as if she was a stranger.


    He said coldly, ¡°Those who achieved great things in ancient times were not only outstanding, but also had strong aspirations. I hope that in the next two weeks, everyone will push their limits, sharpen their determination and understand the true meaning of this military training!¡±


    His speech was brief, his voice cold and mellow. He said a few things to take note of, before he encouraged everyone and raised their morale.


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Jie. She had heard from her father that he had received training here when he was young and was good at everything. She had wanted toe in to take a look before, but she could note in at that time.


    At this moment, looking at him standing there, cold, dignified and righteous, there was a faint admiration and respect in her heart.


    The man she used to love so much was so outstanding!


    After Ye Jie finished speaking, he had a call and went to the office building first.


    Ah You brought them for training.


    That afternoon, they learned to stand in formation, turn left and right, change their pace while marching.


    Although the weather was not considered hot, everyone was sweating.


    Exhausted, they started toin softly.


    An Ni, who was beside Chu Li, nced at Bo Cixue. Everyone was swaying left and right when they were practicing their posture, but she stood upright with her hands pressed against the gaps of her pants. Although she was sweating profusely, she did not move.


    An Ni naturally saw Bo Cixue¡¯s bare face. She found that her skin was even fairer and tender without makeup. It was glowing under the sun, like a delicate flower in full bloom with a moist dew, looking extremely beautiful.


    Unlike what Chu Li had said, she felt that her bare face looked fresher and even more exquisite.


    In the office building.


    Ah Zuo stood behind Ye Jie, who was looking at the field with binocrs.

 Chapter 1996 - Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 1996: Punishment</h4>


    Ye Jie¡¯s dark gaze looked through the binocrs at the new staff who were on the verge of copse.


    Those who could work in the royal departments were all top students.


    But these people were generally not very fit.


    They were talented but arrogant, and did not know how to work in a team.


    He was not the only one who had an opinion on this military training. It was the result of a meeting of important members of the royal family.


    It would continue every year from now on.


    Ye Jie took the binocrs and nced at the new staff.


    Many people were unhappy and grumbling.


    His binocrs turned and his dark eyesnded on that slender and tall figure.


    Bo Cixue stood there straight, the sweat on her red face falling nonstop, but she did not move.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Her performance was unexpected.


    ¡­


    After the afternoon¡¯s training, Ah You informed them to line up and eat in the canteen.


    Chu Li, Sun Man and the rest kept grumbling softly.


    Although Chu Li had stayed in the tribe for a few years, she had not needed to do any physical work at all with Lan Yue¡¯s protection.


    After this afternoon, she felt like her legs were cotton.


    Thinking that there was still half a month to go, she felt like she was going to break down.


    She had entered the trantion department because she wanted to be the Crown Prince¡¯s personal interpreter one day.


    But after two months of work, she had not met the Crown Prince. Instead, she¡¯d met him here.


    Thinking of Ye Jie, she turned back and looked at Bo Cixue. Bo Cixue was silent and did notin. Chu Li gritted his teeth, not letting himselfin anymore!


    Wasn¡¯t Bo Cixue putting on an act to attract the Crown Prince¡¯s attention?


    When they arrived at the canteen, everyone sat down after eating.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s thin skin looked red after she exercised. Even her ears and neck were red.


    But her sweating skin was even smoother.


    Yan Yu, who was sitting opposite Bo Cixue, looked at her and was stunned.


    Seeing this, Chu Liughed lightly.


    Yan Yu immediately lowered his head.


    Bo Cixue was not in the mood to care about others. She was tired after training for the entire afternoon.


    When she got tired, she did not like to eat much.


    Looking at the steamed bun on the te, she picked it up, tore off the skin, and ate it in small bites.


    A tall figure came over.


    Bo Cixue looked up and pursed her lips when she saw the man standing behind her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked down, her face red as she picked up the steamed bun on the table and chewed it.


    After reluctantly finishing it, she could finally return to the dormitory.


    Bo Cixue was thest to enter the dormitory. When she pushed open the door, she heard Chu Li say, ¡°I thought she was special, but she was scolded in public.¡±


    Bo Cixue pushed open the door and Chu Li immediately fell silent.


    ¡­


    A week passed just like that.


    Many people slowly adapted to such high intensity training every day.


    This night, they had just fallen asleep when an emergency rm sounded.


    Bo Cixue opened her eyes and heard the whistle. She hurriedly got up.


    The other three people in the dormitory were still sleeping. Recently, everyone had been too tired and wanted to sleep until the end of time.


    Bo Cixue knocked on the bed of the other three while putting on her clothes.


    By now, both Song Man and An Ni had woken up.


    Everyone dressed hurriedly, afraid that they would be punished if they werete and ran out.


    When Chu Li woke up, there was no one in the dormitory.


    When she arrived at the field, everyone was already in formation.


    When Ah You saw Chu Li, who waste, he scolded, ¡°Didn;t you hear the whistle for the emergency meeting? Where are your ears? Did you train for nothing this week? Go run ten rounds around the track!¡±


    Chu Li widened her eyes, her lips moving. She wanted to say something, but she heard Ah You say, ¡°If you dawdle, make that 15 rounds.¡±


    In order to improve the positive and serious attitude of the new employees, this military training would also be a part of their assessment.


    Chu Li¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She did not dare say anything more and turned to run toward the field.


    When they were resting, Chu Li was still running.


    An Ni came to Bo Cixue¡¯s side. After a week together, An Ni quite liked Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue was usually more casual and easygoing in the dormitory, but as long as they gathered and trained, she would treat them seriously.


    She would not badmouth others behind their backs. Although she was too pretty and was treated as a natural enemy by many female employees, An Ni felt that she was not aggressive.


    ¡°Cixue, thank you for calling us during the emergency meeting.¡±


    Bo Cixue shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Actually, when I first arrived, I misunderstood you and even spoke ill of you. Please don¡¯t mind me.¡± An Ni was a straightforward person and was very clear about her likes and dislikes. She had started to like being friends with Bo Cixue and did not like Chu Li very much.


    ¡°It¡¯s very normal. There have been many girls who badmouth me since I was young.¡±¡±


    An Ni patted her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything anymore.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at An Ni and smiled at her.


    When Chu Li ran past them, unhappiness shed past her eyes when she saw that Bo Cixue and An Ni¡¯s rtionship had improved.


    After dinner, they had half an hour of free time.


    An Ni ran to Bo Cixue¡¯s side. ¡°Cixue, Cixue, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°My brother is here too. I n to go and see him.¡±


    ¡°Ah, can I go with you?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    An Ni held Bo Cixue¡¯s arm and said as she walked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen the Crown Prince recently? Isn¡¯t he our Chief Instructor? He came once on the first day. I want to see his face that can make people forget their exhaustion, but I don¡¯t have the chance!¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°You have a crush on him?¡±


    ¡°I dare say that there is no one who doesn¡¯t have a crush on the Crown Prince. But we have no choice but to give up since we can¡¯t get him.¡±


    Bo Cixue was amused by An Ni¡¯s words. ¡°Is it that exaggerated?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Chu Li¡­ She has a crush on the Crown Prince, and there¡¯s also Song Man. Didn¡¯t you see that she was almost staring at him the whole time when he spoke on the first day?¡±


    ¡°But everyone can only dream about it. There aren¡¯t that many Cinderes in the world!¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled but said nothing.


    They walked for a distance before arriving at another field.


    But there was a wire fence in between.


    ¡°Is that the training ground for teenagers?¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded.


    There were about a hundred teenagers wearing ck t-shirts with buzz cuts.


    Bo Cixue recognized her younger brother immediately.


    The brat was the tallest among the group of teenagers.


    ¡°Cixue, look! It¡¯s the Crown Prince!¡±


    Bo Cixue turned around and saw Ye Jie, who was dressed in ck, walking toward the group of teenagers.


    There was quite a distance between them, so she couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying to those boys. All she saw was the brat standing up and lifting his chin in provocation.


    Damn brat, he was too daring!


    ¡°Oh my god, that handsome boy is challenging the Crown Prince!¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes twitched.


    After a while, Bo Jingyu stepped out, he shouted and rushed toward Ye Jie like a bull.


    Although Bo Jingyu was still young, he was considered tall among his peers and had fought many times in school.


    He rushed toward Ye Jie, thinking that he would knock him down. However, Ye Jie reached out a hand and grabbed Bo Jingyu¡¯s wrist. With a gentle twist, Bo Jingyu shouted.


    Bo Cixue covered her eyes. It was too embarrassing!


    From the corner of his eye, Bo Jingyu saw Bo Cixue on the other side of the wire fence. Thinking of how his sister had tried hard to fall in love with the Crown Prince, he was furious.


    He immediately recovered and attacked Ye Jie again.


    Ye Jie had one hand behind his back and used his other hand to deal with Bo Jingyu.


    Bo Jingyu could not gain the upper hand. He shouted onest time and rushed forward, hugging Ye Jie tightly around the waist.


    He used all of his strength.


    Ye Jie could not break free from his hold, but he could not be ruthless to him. Ye Jie took a few steps back and Bo Jingyu thought he had hope of winning. He was distracted for a second or two. Just at this moment, he was suddenly lifted up by someone and before he could react, he fell to the ground.


    Bo Jingyu looked up at the sky, wanting to cry but he had no tears.


    He was still too weak.


    Bo Cixue did not know whether tough or cry when she saw the brat hitting the ground.


    ¡°Cixue, that handsome boy is so interesting!¡±


    Bo Cixue was about to say something when she suddenly found a pair of dark eyes looking over at them.


    ¡°Oh no, we¡¯ve been found out.¡± Bo Cixue pulled An Ni away.


    ¡°The two of you, stop there.¡±


    Bo Cixue and An Ni stopped, their scalp tingling.


    Ye Jie approached the wire fence and looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s slender back. ¡°Auntie Yan made some snacks and asked me to bring them over for you.¡±


    He went around the wire fence and came out from a small door.


    She took the box from an SUV.


    Bo Cixue took it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He hummed faintly and got into the car, leaving without saying anything else.


    Bo Cixue felt a little disappointed.


    What did he mean? He had been treating her like an ordinary worker recently.


    Was it just an illusion that she felt he was flirting with her that night?


    ¡°Cixue, do you know the Crown Prince?¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°My parents know him, but I¡¯m not familiar with him.¡±


    Bo Cixue took the snacks back to the dormitory and gave some to An Ni and Song Man. Chu Li came back from her jog andy on the bed, ignoring Bo Cixue. Bo Cixue did not care baout her either.


    ¡°Cixue, your mom¡¯s desserts are so delicious!¡± An Ni eximed.


    Bo Cixue did not dare to tell An Ni that the snacks made by the Queen were better than those made by her mother!


    ¡°Cixue, thank you.¡± The prejudice against Bo Cixue had disappeared and her attitude had softened.


    Bo Cixue smiled and waved her hand, indicating that she was wee.


    There was no training tonight and everyone went to bed early.


    At four in the morning, an emergency rm sounded.


    This time, everyone in the dormitory was awake.


    Chu Li was the first to change and leave after putting on her shoes.


    Bo Cixue changed her clothes but found that her shoes were missing.


    ¡°Cixue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± An Ni asked.


    Bo Cixue waved her hand. ¡°Go over first.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked around but could not find any shoes, so she had to wear her slippers to meet them.


    The corners of Ah You¡¯s eyes twitched when he saw Bo Cixue wearing slippers.


    He took a deep breath and scolded her with a dark expression. ¡°Bo Cixue, where are your shoes?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re gone.¡±


    ¡°You lost your shoes? How did you not get lost yourself? Go get a new pair of shoes. Run ten rounds after you¡¯re back!¡±

 Chapter 1997 - Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1997: Attack</h4>


    Bo Cixue returned with a pair of shoes.


    She nced at the group of newbies training in the field and her gaze swept to Chu Li, who was standing in the first row.


    Chu Li probably saw Bo Cixue¡¯s gaze and she looked away with an unnatural expression.


    Bo Cixue smirked and started to run around the field.


    Although Bo Cixue was taken care of by Yan Hua, she was not as delicate as other youngdies.


    When she was young, it wasmon for her to climb mountains and dig at bird¡¯s nests.


    Her stamina and endurance were quite good.


    When Bo Cixue ran her sixthp, the people in the training field had a few minutes to rest.


    Chu Li nced at Bo Cixue and muttered softly, ¡°You came over in slippers on purpose to attract someone¡¯s attention. But look, you¡¯re being punished in the end.¡±


    After a week of observation, Chu Li found that Bo Cixue did not receive any special treatment during the military training.


    That meant that she was the same as them in the Crown Prince¡¯s heart.


    Hearing Chu Li¡¯s words, An Ni could not help but furrow her eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t say that about Cixue. She¡¯s such a nice person. We were almostte yesterday and she was the one who called us!¡±


    Chu Li said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear anything?¡±


    An Ni said, ¡°How can you me others when you were the one who didn¡¯t hear it?¡±


    Chu Li nced at An Ni with a faint smile. ¡°You were bribed just because you ate the snacks made by her motherst night?¡±


    An Ni was so angry her face waspletely red. Not wanting to say anything more to Chu Li, she turned her head and went to talk to Song Man.


    ¡­


    When Bo Cixue was doing herstp, the trainees went for breakfast.


    Bo Cixue sped up, but because her strides were too wide, she suddenly heard a tear.


    Bo Cixue looked down.


    There was a tear in the crotch of the training uniform.


    There was no one around and Bo Cixue looked down carefully. The threads there were loose and must have been tampered with.


    Since it was an emergency meeting in the morning and the sun was not up yet, she had not noticed her pants at all.


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips and took off her jacket, tying it around her waist before she finished herstp.


    After running, Bo Cixue bent down and panted heavily.


    No matter how good her temper was, she was a little angry now.


    She knew that entering the workce was different from campus life, but she had not even started working. It was just military training and she was already being hated by people.


    She was not a good-tempered person originally. She was used to sticking to the principle of not offending others if they did not offend her. If people offended her, she would definitely fight back.


    She went back to the dormitory without having breakfast.


    Chu Li was the first to arrive at the dormitory. When Bo Cixue pushed the door open, Chu Li happened to close the cupboard door.


    From the corner of her eye, Bo Cixue saw the pair of missing shoes.


    Right at this moment, An Ni and Song Man returned.


    Seeing that Bo Cixue was sweating and her face was red, An Ni immediately handed her a water bottle.


    Chu Li nced at them and disdain appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Cixue, your shoes are under your bed.¡± An Ni saw Bo Cixue¡¯s shoes and did not understand why she said they were missing.


    Song Man looked under Bo Cixue¡¯s bed and then looked at her with a scrutinizing gaze.


    Was Chu Li right? Was Bo Cixue really trying to attract attention?


    Bo Cixue did not say anything. She walked in front of Chu Li and pushed her away.


    Her actions were quick and ruthless.


    Before Chu Li could react, Bo Cixue opened her cab.


    Chu Li reacted and rushed over. ¡°Bo Cixue, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What am I doing? What¡¯s with the mud on your clothes? Oh right, yesterday I identally stepped on a dog or shit. Do you want to smell if there¡¯s that smell on your clothes?¡±


    Chu Li said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    Bo Cixue took out a small pair of scissors from Chu Li¡¯s cab. ¡°You even cut my pants in the middle of the night. Did you want me to embarrass myself?¡±


    Chu Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t nder me.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Bo Cixue raised her hand and pped Chu Li.


    A loud p sounded.


    The atmosphere in the dormitory suddenly changed.


    An Ni and Sun Man were both shocked.


    What was going on?


    Chu Li was stunned by this p.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that the youngdy of the Bo family was gentle, delicate, well-educated, quiet, and polite?


    Why was she so fierce and scary like a shrew?


    ¡°Do you want me to hire an appraisal agency to confirm that the dirt on your clothes belongs to the bottom of my shoes? You deliberately made me run down without shoes to be punished and even spoke ill of me behind my back. Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully and can¡¯t touch a promiscuous woman like you?¡±


    Chu Li¡¯s face burned with pain from being pped by Bo Cixue. No one had dared to touch her since she was young.


    Not to mention that they were being watched by Sun Man and An Ni.


    If word got out that she was pped and kept quiet, how was she going to conduct herself in the future?


    Chu Li held in her breath and screamed, throwing herself at Bo Cixue.


    They were both dumbfounded.


    How did it suddenly be a fight?


    Oh my god, neither of them looked like they knew how to fight. Yet, they were so ruthless when they did it!


    Chu Li was not a weak woman. In the few years she had been in the tribe, she had learned many self-defense skills from Lan Yue.


    Bo Cixue was not someone to be trifled with.


    They were locked in a fierce fight.


    An Ni and Song Man couldn¡¯t break them apart.


    Later, they only separated when those staying next door heard themotion and ran out to call the female instructor over.


    They were both reprimanded.


    The female instructor red at them with a dark expression. ¡°Stand here and reflect on your mistakes. I¡¯ll report this to my superiors.¡±


    Chu Li was more seriously injured than Bo Cixue. Her face was bruised and the corner of her mouth was still bleeding.


    Bo Cixue sat on her bed, took off her pants and borrowed a needle and thread from An Ni to sew it up.


    She was upset and did not know much about needle and thread, so it didn¡¯t look good.


    The clothes she had changed out of yesterday were still wet and the t-shirt Bo Cixue was wearing was full of sweat, so she took it off and put on her jacket.


    Bo Cixue came out of the bathroom in her pants and Ah You came over.


    Seeing Bo Cixue and Chu Li, his eyes twitched again.


    ¡°The two of you,e with me.¡±


    Bo Cixue and Chu Li got up and followed Ah You to the office building.


    ¡°Wait here. His Highness will be here soon.¡±


    Bo Cixue and Chu Li¡¯s expressions changed.


    Ye Jie came personally just because they had gotten into a fight?


    Although he was the Chief Instructor, he rarely came.


    Bo Cixue knew that he was very strict in the training camp and did not like them to cause trouble. Thinking that he would beingter, she could not help feeling a little afraid.


    Chu Li had the same mentality as Bo Cixue. Apart from being afraid, she also felt a little uneasy. She was badly bruised and did not look good.


    But she was not a well known youngdy from the capital. Besides, Bo Cixue was the one who hit her first. It seemed good to let Ye Jie see Bo Cixue¡¯s true appearance.

 Chapter 1998 - Difference

    <h4>Chapter 1998: Difference</h4>


    After waiting for about ten minutes, an SUV sped over.


    The driver¡¯s door was pushed open and a tall and cold figure got out of the car.


    He was wearing a tailored white shirt and pants. It was obvious that he hade in a hurry and had not had time to tidy his hair. He must havebed it casually and with his fringe resting on his forehead, it made him look slightlyzy.


    If she ignored his cold expression, seeing him so early in the morning was still pleasing to the eyes.


    He strode over, his cold ck eyes ncing at Bo Cixue and Chu Li.


    The moment Chu Li saw him, her eyes filled with tears.


    She looked extremely wronged.


    Bo Cixue could not help but roll her eyes.


    Turning her head, she found that Ye Jie¡¯s gaze hadnded on her again and he had probably caught her rolling her eyes.


    He looked away very quickly and nced at Chu Li. ¡°You,e to my office.¡±


    Chu Li followed him into the office, trembling.


    Bo Cixue stood downstairs and looked at Ah You. ¡°What does he mean? Why doesn¡¯t he let me go up?¡±


    Now that there was no one around, Ah You did not dare to treat Bo Cixue with the aura of an instructor. He took a few steps closer to her and said in a low voice, ¡°His Highness will handle it fairly. Miss Bo, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Hehe, I would be a fool to believe you!


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll punish you this morning for the sake of fairness, Miss Bo. Please don¡¯t hold it against me.¡±


    ¡°Instructor Ah You, do I look like someone who would hold a grudge?¡±


    Ah You was speechless.


    After about ten minutes, Chu Li ran out crying.


    Ah You looked at Chu Li. ¡°What did His Highness say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll run twentyps as punishment.¡±


    Ah You said, ¡°Go quickly!¡±


    Chu Li red at Bo Cixue. ¡°Don¡¯t be smug. You were the one who hit me first, you¡¯ll only get a harsher punishment than me.¡±


    Bo Cixue touched her nose and went upstairs.


    Standing outside Ye Jie¡¯s office, Bo Cixue raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    A cold and authoritative voice sounded.


    Bo Cixue took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    Ye Jie stood in front of the window with a cigarette between his fingers. After Bo Cixue entered, he turned around and looked at her with his dark eyes.


    Bo Cixue lowered her eyes and stared at her toes. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to break the rules here. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I have no reason to hold back when ites to dealing with b*tches¡­¡±


    Realizing that she had scolded others, Bo Cixue quickly bit her lip.


    Okay, she was too impulsive this time.


    Hitting people in the training camp did affect the atmosphere.


    Ye Jie went to the desk and put out the cigarette.


    ¡°Where did you get hurt?¡± He looked at her and said after a while.


    Bo Cixue was ready to be scolded by him. She did not expect him to ask where she was injured.


    She suddenly felt a lump in her throat.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to punish me?¡±


    Looking at her aggrieved expression, Ye Jie pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Tell me, why did you hit her?¡±


    Bo Cixue thought that Chu Li must have told her why she hit him first, but she must have added fuel to the fire and pushed the me to her.


    Ye Jie listened to her exnation patiently, which showed that he was rather fair.


    Bo Cixue told her about the emergency meeting in the morning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think she deserved it? It¡¯s fine that she hid my shoes, but she even deliberately damaged my pants.¡±


    As she spoke, she noticed that the man¡¯s dark eyes nced at her pants.


    Bo Cixue immediately crossed her arms in front of her, her expression slightly unnatural. ¡°How do you want to punish me? Tell me directly, I can take it.¡±


    He said nothing and took out a first-aid kit from the bottom drawer of his desk.


    ¡°Sit on the sofa.¡±


    Bo Cixue was stunned and when she regained her senses, she sat on the sofa.


    ¡°Where are you injured?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at him in surprise. ¡°Did you help to treat Chu Li¡¯s injuries too?¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression tensed. ¡°Do I look like such a good person?¡±


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯re really not such a good person.¡± Seeing him crouching in front of her, although his expression was cold, it was not too scary. She said, ¡°I only scraped my knee a little. It¡¯s not a big problem. I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    He seemed to have not heard her and his long fingers rolled up her pants, disinfecting her injured knee.


    Bo Cixue looked at the man¡¯s cold and handsome facial features and her heart fluttered.


    She hissed softly when he touched the wound with iodine.


    He looked up at her, his eyes dark. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Bo Cixue raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t evenin when I was bitten.¡±


    Ye Jie looked at her with a strange gaze.


    Bo Cixue felt slightly awkward when he looked at her like that.


    Embarrassed, her mind seemed to have short circuited and her words seemed irrelevant. ¡°You can touch my waist but not my lips. Why?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the atmosphere in the office turned cold.


    There was no emotion on the man¡¯s noble face, but his eyes turned cold.


    He threw the cotton swab into the rubbish bin, took out the ointment, and handed it to Bo Cixue. ¡°Apply it yourself.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless. She hadn¡¯t meant to expose his scars!


    Bo Cixue applied the ointment on her knees and put down her pants, standing up from the sofa.


    She nced at the man who was standing by the window and smoking again. ¡°Chu Li got twenty rounds as punishment. I¡¯ll do twenty too.¡±


    She walked toward the door.


    ¡°Stop there.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s fingers on the door handle froze slightly.


    Ye Jie raised his hand and pinched his nose bridge. He walked to Bo Cixue¡¯s side. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not know where he was taking her. Seeing that he was silent, she followed behind him like a primary school student who had made a mistake.


    After Ye Jie informed Ah You, he took Bo Cixue through a small path to the instructors¡¯ dormitory.


    He walked very quickly. Bo Cixue¡¯s knee was injured and it affected her walking a little. In order to catch up with him, she had to take big strides.


    However, the ¡®tragedy¡¯ happened again.


    The crotch area of her pants split open again.


    She cursed Chu Li in her heart.


    Ye Jie had already arrived at the dormitory. Seeing that no one was following him, he turned back to take a look.


    Bo Cixue squatted in the yard, hugging her knees with both hands and her head lowered like a deted balloon.


    Ye Jie came up to Bo Cixue and looked down at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°Can you call Ah You over?¡±


    ¡°Call him over?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Bo Cixue¡¯s face turned red.¡± I want to borrow his jacket. ¡±


    Ye Jie frowned and his well-defined handsome face darkened. ¡°Why do you want to borrow his jacket?¡±


    Sigh, did he have to get down to the bottom of it?


    The man¡¯s gaze that said, ¡°If you don¡¯t exin yourself clearly, I won¡¯t call Ah You over.¡± Bo Cixue braced herself and said, ¡°My pants broke again.¡±


    She really wanted to p Chu Li again!


    Perhaps she could wait until the middle of the night to slit the back of her pants!


    When Ye Jie heard Bo Cixue¡¯s words, he frowned. ¡°Why do you want to use Ah You¡¯s jacket when your pants are torn?¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s lips moved. ¡°Because you¡¯re not wearing a jacket.¡±


    Ye Jie stared at Bo Cixue for a few seconds. ¡°What are you wearing?¡±


    ¡°I washed the t-shirt inside my jacket.¡±


    The moment Bo Cixue finished speaking, the man reached out and picked her up.


    Bo Cixue immediately pulled the hem of her jacket.


    Her gaze moved around and she did not dare to look into Ye Jie¡¯s eyes, but she identally nced at his ear.


    ¡°Hey, your ears are red.¡±


    Ye Jie said, ¡°You¡¯re seeing things.¡±


    ¡°Although my pants are torn, you can¡¯t see anything. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Ye Jie replied, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not know if she was hallucinating, but she felt that he was gritting his teeth when he said those words.


    Bo Cixue was a little embarrassed at first, but seeing that he was indeed looking at the road ahead and looked like a gentleman, she felt a little indignant.


    He had been too cold to her this week.


    She suddenly had a bad thought and hugged his neck with both hands, her face leaning against his shoulder as she stared unblinkingly at his thin jaw and protruding Adam¡¯s apple.


    He poked her lightly with his fingertip.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He looked down at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything. I just thought that you had a split personality.¡±


    His expression darkened slightly.


    ¡°You were nice to me one moment and cold to me the next.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Fortunately, I don¡¯t care much now.¡±


    He stopped.


    His dark eyes intertwined with hers. ¡°You don¡¯t care anymore?¡±


    She hummed heavily.


    With that said, he put her down.


    ¡°Hey, why are you so rough?¡± She almost lost her bnce and fell. She seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly pulled at her jacket.


    He took out his keys and opened the door.


    Bo Cixue walked in.


    After he entered, he called Ah You to bring a training uniform of Bo Cixue¡¯s size over.


    Bo Cixue sat down on the sofa, took a bolster and ced it on herp.


    After Ye Jie finished his call with Ah You, he answered several calls.


    It was all about work.


    Bo Cixue sat quietly by the side, watching him answer the phone and giving instructions to the person on the other end of the line.


    She then realized that he was really considered gentle in front of her.


    During work, he was serious and daunting.


    After the call, he looked at her. ¡°Ah You said you didn¡¯t eat breakfast?¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed. ¡°I¡¯m not really hungry.¡±


    He said nothing and entered the kitchen.


    Not too longter, Ah You brought a training uniform over.


    He put it by the sofa and nced at Bo Cixue. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not get up to send her off and hummed in agreement.


    After Ah You left, Bo Cixue took her clothes and went to the room to change her pants.


    When she came out, there was a bowl of noodles on the dining table.


    ¡°Come and eat.¡±


    Bo Cixue sat at the dining table and looked at the man who was walking toward the living room. ¡°Don¡¯t I have military training today?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go.¡±


    She did not need to go for military training and had noodles that he had cooked personally, but Chu Li had to run twentyps as punishment. This difference in treatment made her lips curl up uncontrobly.


    ¡°Well, can I apply to use my phone today?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I want to report to my best friends that I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    Ye Jie was about to say something when his phone vibrated. He answered the call and his expression changed.

 Chapter 1999 - Choked Up

    <h4>Chapter 1999: Choked Up</h4>


    Bo Cixue took a bite of noodles and seeing that Ye Jie¡¯s expression was not good, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Luo Zhou came back from abroad. We were supposed to meet up, but I declined. Tang Mo ising here with his men.¡±


    Bo Cixue seemed to have thought of something and quickly put down her chopsticks. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    She was about to get up when her slender shoulders were held down by arge hand. ¡°They¡¯re already downstairs.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    Before she could say anything, there was a knock on the door.


    Bo Cixue nced at Ye Jie, who looked calm and did not panic at all.


    How was he going to exin himself when his friend saw her here?


    Bo Cixue took the bowl of noodles into the kitchen when he went to open the door.


    The moment she opened the door, she heard Tang Mo shouting, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for Zhou Zhou toe back. Aren¡¯t you on vacation today? Didn¡¯t you agree to meet up? Forget it. It¡¯s the same even if we meet here!¡±


    Although Bo Cixue did not go out, she could tell that there were several people.


    They must have been in the training camp with Ye Jie before.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the pce or here, the ce you live is alwayscking something.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. You should find a woman.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t have Ye Yi by your side back then, I would really suspect that you don¡¯t like women¡­¡±


    Before Tang Mo could finish speaking, Ye Jie kicked him.


    ¡°F*ck, why did you kick me?¡±


    Luo Zhouughed. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Boss¡¯s taboo.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s not talk about Ye Yi.¡±


    Bo Cixue put the bowl of noodles on the kitchen counter and walked out with a sullen face.


    She was not the one who wanted toe anyway. He was the one who would have to exin the situation to his friend.


    When Bo Cixue came out, everyone in the living room was shocked.


    He really did not expect a fairy with a dark expression to walk out from the kitchen.


    Bo Cixue also knew that it was not good to pull a long face, but she could not smile.


    Her gaze was cold.


    Tang Mo and Luo Zhou were good friends of Ye Jie and their families were renowned in the capital. They naturally knew Bo Cixue, who had liked Ye Jie for many years.


    Actually, the two of them admired Bo Cixue quite a bit. After all, she was so pretty and affectionate, but they had not gotten a response from her.


    Later, she went overseas to study. Everyone was more or less sad, but they were relieved for her.


    After all, it was not easy to like a country¡¯s Crown Prince.


    In the socialite circle, she was oftenughed at by people.


    Now that they saw Bo Cixue in Ye Jie¡¯s dormitory, everyone seemed to have been fixed in ce.


    They had never even seen Ye Jie¡¯s mother in the training camp¡¯s dormitory.


    Bo Cixue nced at a group of stunned people and said coldly, ¡°Chief Instructor, my problem has been solved. I¡¯ll go to the field to receive my punishment.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not look at Ye Jie and turned to leave.


    Her face clearly stated that she was in a bad mood now and that no one should provoke her.


    Ye Jie grabbed Bo Cixue¡¯s wrist, but did not look at her. Instead, he said to Tang Mo, Luo Zhou, ¡°Do as you like.¡±


    Ye Jie pulled Bo Cixue into the kitchen.


    Bo Cixue shook his hand away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to leave now.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the man who said this and was about to go to the living room to chase his friends away. She frowned and stopped him.


    She was not angry at this.


    Then why was she angry?


    Bo Cixue did not want to think about it.


    They were just ordinary friends now. What right did she have to be angry?


    However, she could not control her emotions when they surfaced earlier.


    Now that she had calmed down and regained her rationality, an awkward smile appeared on Bo Cixue¡¯s face. ¡°I did that on purpose just now. I¡¯m afraid that they would misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstand what?¡± He narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°Misunderstand that I still like you and pestering you.¡±


    Her eyes were too clear and frank.


    He stared at her for a few seconds. ¡°You don¡¯t like me anymore. You don¡¯t have to mention it again and again.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless. Was she hallucinating? She felt that his gaze on her had turned colder.


    ¡°They all know that you¡¯re like my sister. They won¡¯t think too much if you¡¯re here.¡±


    With that said, he took out his phone and called Ah Zuo.


    He instructed Ah Zuo to bring the chef over and to take her phone from Ah You.


    ¡°Come out to have some fun,¡± he said before going to the living room.


    Bo Cixue leaned against the refrigerator and looked at his disappearing back, sniffling.


    She only walked out after a few minutes.


    When she went out, a bright smile appeared on her delicate face. ¡°Brother Zhou, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years. You¡¯re getting more handsome.¡±


    Luo Zhou got up from the sofa and shook Bo Cixue¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Sister Cixue to see another person¡¯s handsomeness.¡±


    Bo Cixue touched her nose. ¡°I made a mistake today and was scolded by the Chief Instructor. Fortunately, you came and he spared me and let me rest for a day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to us.¡±


    Luo Zhou looked at Bo Cixue, who was smiling brightly. When she smiled, she was full of vigor.


    It was different from when she followed Ye Jie to the room and sat quietly by the side, not showing her teeth when they had gatherings in the past.


    ¡°Sister Cixue is much more lively than before.¡±


    Tang Mo interrupted, ¡°Not only is she lively, but this girl went to school and now has a wide range of hobbies.¡±


    Bo Cixue naturally knew that Tang Mo was referring to the time when she and the others had young hunks to apany them.


    She was not embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m still far from Brother Tang Mo.¡±


    Tang Mo choked.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s y.¡± Tang Mo looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°Since you know how to y mahjong, you should know how to y poker too, right?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Jie, who was entertaining the others. He also looked over at her, his gaze seemed to be warning her not to y cards.


    Bo Cixue smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bo Cixue, Tang Mo and Luo Zhou had a card game.


    After Bo Cixue stopped acting like a rich youngdy, she was more easy-going. In addition, she was very good at ying, and soon, she was having a good time with the others.


    As they yed, the topic somehow talked about when they were in the training camp.


    Tang Mo said, ¡°When we first came in and found out that Jie was a prince, none of us dared to approach him. Besides, he¡¯s fair and thin. I can tell at first nce that he can¡¯t suffer.¡±


    Luo Zhou said, ¡°In the end, we were pped in the face. Jie always came in first in every test, and was good at everything. Besides¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue was interested. ¡°Besides what?¡±


    Tang Mo said, ¡°Although he looked otherworldly, he smoked with us privately behind the instructor¡¯s back. We secretly went out to y and race together. There was once when we secretly smoked and returned to the dormitory and the instructor smelled the smoke. Damn it, the instructor was so sure that I was the one who had led Jie astray and said that Jie did not look like a child with bad habits.¡±

 Chapter 2000 - Try

    <h4>Chapter 2000: Try</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue could not help butugh. ¡°Brother Tang Mo, the truth is that you¡¯re not a good man either. So many girls have been hurt by you.¡±


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows, looking extremely proud. ¡°That¡¯s my charm.¡±


    Luo Zhou coughed and exposed Tang Mo¡¯s embarrassing incident mercilessly. ¡°When Mo¡¯er was of age, he fell in love with a girl and that girl also left her contact details. They contacted each other for half a month and on the day of the girl¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, she invited Mo¡¯er. This fellow came back and was happy the entire night.¡±


    ¡°However, the next morning, he saw a message on his phone.¡±


    Tang Mo red at Luo Zhou. ¡°Continue if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Luo Zhou said, ¡°The girl sent a message saying, Young Master Tang, can you call the Crown Prince over?¡±


    Bo Cixue understood and smiled. ¡°So it turns out that the girl liked the Crown Prince. Brother Tang Mo, now that this has happened, I admire you for being friends with the Crown Prince!¡±


    Tang Mo huffed angrily. ¡°Bros over hoes. How could I fall out with my brother because of a woman?¡±


    Luo Zhou said, ¡°You can only me yourself for being less charming than Jie.¡±


    Tang Mo ced his cards on the table and chased after Luo Zhou.


    The others could not help butugh.


    Even the usually serious and cold Ye Jie could not help but smile.


    Bo Cixue looked at him from the corner of her eye.


    After he became the Crown Prince, he had been under a lot of pressure and she rarely saw him so rxed and happy.


    She took out the phone Ah Zuo had sent her and secretly took a photo.


    The moment they were done, his dark eyes looked over at her.


    Bo Cixue hurriedly put her phone into her pocket. She stood up and said to Tang Mo and Luo Zhou, who were ying, ¡°I¡¯ll go help out in the kitchen. You can call someone else to y with you!¡±


    Bo Cixue entered the kitchen.


    The person who was cooking was an auntie. Bo Cixue walked in and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll help you wash the vegetables!¡±


    The auntie was cutting vegetables and when she saw Bo Cixue, she shook her head. ¡°Miss Bo, no need. Go out and y with them!¡±


    The auntie insisted on not letting Bo Cixue help, so she had no choice but to leave the kitchen.


    In the living room, Tang Mo and Luo Zhou were ying cards with Ye Jie. Bo Cixue was not familiar with the others and went to the balcony alone.


    Opening WeChat, there were already countless messages in her best friend group.


    Tang Wu and her friend were about to start an entertainment agency and had already signed with two students from art schools.


    Nan Xun, the female devil in the workce, also met a man who pursued her, but she did not like him.


    Tang Wu even mentioned Lan Yue. She said that she could not be able to find that boy after returning to the country.


    Bo Cixue thought of Chu Li. Looking at Chu Li, she did not seem to care about Lan Yue.


    Tang Wu sent another message: Do you think something happened to her after she was dumped by Chu Li and I kissed him forcefully?


    Bo Cixue: You can go to the hospital to visit Lan Nuo. You might meet him.


    Tang Wu: Sisters, why did you guys suddenly appear today? He went to the hospital and hired someone to take care of Lan Nuo. I asked around and that person doesn¡¯t know where he went. That brat seems to have disappeared.¡±


    Bo Cixue: I had a fight with Chu Li this morning and was punished. But she was made to run 20ps. I¡¯m resting.


    Tang Wu: It¡¯s good to have someone to back you up. Say, the Crown Prince is so good to you. Did he fall for you?


    Bo Cixue: In the past, he was very nice to me even though he didn¡¯t have any feelings for me.


    Tang Wu: That¡¯s true. This is really sweet torture.


    Bo Cixue: I¡¯ll show you the photos I took secretly.


    Tang Wu: Send it over quickly. Nan Xun is probably still in a meeting. Let me have a look.


    Bo Cixue sent the photo she had taken secretly.


    Tang Wu: F*ck, who is this? He looks so good when he smiles. I¡¯m going crazy!


    Bo Cixue: Who do you think it is?


    Tang Wu: Oh my god, it¡¯s the Crown Prince?


    Tang Wu: Oh my god, I¡¯ve never seen him smile before. He actually looks so good when he smiles. His teeth are so white and neat! I¡¯m melting.


    Bo Cixue: Hold it in.


    Tang Wu: He¡¯s so good-looking. It¡¯s like he wants to capture your heart.


    Bo Cixue: In my next lifetime.


    Tang Wu: Waa, I just want to ship you two for the rest of my life.


    Bo Cixue: You might as well ship me with Chief Cheng.


    After Bo Cixue¡¯s hair was done, she seemed to have noticed that something was wrong and a refreshing breath sprayed from the back of her neck.


    Bo Cixue turned back and was shocked when she saw the man who was standing behind her with his head lowered and looking at her phone.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing that he was looking at her phone, she hurriedly put her phone back into her jacket and lowered her eyes, not daring to look at him guiltily.


    After all, he had seen her secretly taking his photo earlier. Now, she was even posting his photo in the group for her best friends to admire.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold on the balcony. I¡¯m going in.¡±


    She moved to the side, wanting to leave.


    But he moved a little and continued to stand in front of her.


    He supported himself on the railing on both sides of her body with his long arms and she was instantly wrapped between his chest and the railing.


    Bo Cixue blushed and raised her hand to hit him.


    However, before she could touch his shoulders, he grabbed her hand.


    ¡°You like to bite people and now you like to hit people?¡± He looked at her with his dark eyes.


    Bo Cixue struggled but could not break free. She raised her leg and kicked him.


    He was faster than her and pinned her lifted leg down.


    The atmosphere became strange.


    Bo Cixue looked at the man close to her and her breathing slowly tightened.


    Their gazes were intertwined and everything around them seemed to fade into the background.


    Her heart started to beat faster. She was afraid that he would see something and did not dare to look away, so she could only look into his eyes.


    It was as if a century had passed when she heard him say,


    ¡°Cixue, let¡¯s give it a try after the military training.¡±


    Bo Cixue widened her eyes.


    Was there something wrong with her hearing?


    ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡±


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he was about to say something when Tang Mo¡¯s voice trailed over. ¡°Where are you? Are you still ying cards?¡±


    Bo Cixue pushed him away.


    When Ye Jie turned back, he could not see her anymore.


    Tang Mo found Ye Jie on the balcony. Seeing his dark expression, especially when he came over with eyes as sharp as knives, he touched his nose in confusion. ¡°Boss, did I offend you again?¡±


    Ye Jie said, ¡°Get away from me.¡±


    Tang Mo was speechless. How had he offended him? Hadn¡¯t he just won a few more rounds of mahjong?


    ¡­


    In the afternoon.


    The auntie made a table full of dishes.


    Wherever there were men, there would be cigarettes and alcohol.


    Bo Cixue was about to return to the cafeteria for dinner, but Tang Mo and Luo Zhou stopped her.


    Ye Jie also asked her to stay and eat with them. His expression was as cold and dark as ever, as if he was not the one who had said those words.


    Bo Cixue thought that her heart was calm, but his words made her heart flutter again.


    Damn it, she was too spineless.


    However, she was the only one who knew clearly that she had repeatedly said that she had no feelings for him and would not like him anymore. However, that was all self-hypnosis. She had liked him for eighteen years, so how could she remove him from her heart so easily?


    Not wanting anyone to see that something was wrong, Bo Cixue stayed for dinner.


    After drinking two sses with Tang Mo and the rest, Ye Jie looked at her, his eyes slightly dark. ¡°Drink less.¡±


    Tang Mo and the rest jeered. ¡°Who are you to care about Sister Cixue and not let her drink? Fine, help her drink then.¡±


    Bo Cixue was about to refuse when she saw him pour wine for himself and said softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When the man started drinking, there was no end to it. Since they were all reputable people, it was really lively when they started chatting.


    Tang Mo, Luo Zhou, and the rest took the chance to make Ye Jie drink more. Ye Jie also let go and drank to his heart¡¯s content.


    After dinner, the men were a little drunk.


    Tang Mo still had ns in the afternoon, so he got up to leave with Luo Zhou and the others.


    Ye Jie leaned against the sofa and nodded at them.


    Bo Cixue had only drunk two sses and was still sober. Seeing that Ye Jie was in no state to send guests off since he had drunk too much, she sent Tang Mo and the rest downstairs alone.


    After they left, Bo Cixue stood downstairs.


    She was conflicted about whether she should go up again.


    Her mind was still in a mess.


    Ye Jie¡¯s words of ¡®let¡¯s try after the military training¡¯ kept repeating in her mind.


    He had rejected her for so many years. Did she have to respond to him the moment he did something?


    Bo Cixue took out her phone and called Ah Zuo.


    After Ah Zuo answered, she said to him, ¡°His Highness drank too much. Come and take care of him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to settle some important work now and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take care of His Highness. Miss Bo, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Without waiting for Bo Cixue to say anything, Ah Zuo hung up.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue went upstairs and the man who had drunk too much was still leaning against the sofa.


    He was not like other drunks. Hey quietly, his eyes closed, his eyshes long and thick. His thin lips under his tall nose were more beautiful than usual, and his fair skin was slightly flushed.


    The dining room had not been tidied up and Bo Cixue found a bottle of honey from the kitchen cab, made a cup of honey water and brought it to the sofa.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie,¡± she called him.


    The man slowly opened his eyes, his drunk ck eyesnding on her as he hummed hoarsely.


    Bo Cixue handed him the honey water. ¡°I¡¯ll clean up the table. You can lie down on the bed after drinking it.¡±


    Without waiting for him to say anything, Bo Cixue walked toward the dining room quickly.


    She did not know why, but she felt like she was going to have a heart attack from being stared at by him like that.


    Bo Cixue arrived at the dining room and was about to pack up when her phone rang.


    Someone had requested to add her as a friend.


    One was Luo Zhou, and the other was Cheng Yan.


    Both of them had written their names in the notes.


    Bo Cixue epted their requests.


    She had just epted Cheng Yan¡¯s request when she received a voice message.


    ¡°I heard from Auntie Yan that you¡¯ve been having military training recently. You should be taking good care of yourself.¡±


    Bo Cixue was about to reply politely when she felt something tighten around her waist.


    A refreshing breath with a faint smell of alcohol gushed from behind her.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 2001 - Getting Along

    <h4>Chapter 2001: Getting Along</h4>


    Bo Cixue looked down at the two well-defined hands on her waist.


    Her clear and bright eyes were filled with disbelief.


    The man¡¯s chest pressed tightly against her back. It was not her hallucination that he was hugging her.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s mind went nk and the phone in her hand fell to the ground.


    Her ears turned slightly red.


    She bit her lip, silently pulling his hand away from her waist.


    But the harder she tried, the tighter he hugged.


    Bo Cixue felt like her heart was going to jump out of her chest.


    She bit her lip, feeling both embarrassed and angry.


    She was unwilling to submit to him just like this.


    She pried his hands open even more.


    Her fingernails even scratched the back of his hand, leaving marks.


    A silent confrontation urred in the silent space.


    It was just a hug, but she was very against it.


    He finally let go of her.


    Bo Cixue entered the kitchen quickly.


    She leaned against the wall, not daring to look at the people in the dining room.


    She only walked out after what seemed like an eternity.


    The man was no longer in the dining room.


    Bo Cixue did not intend to tidy up the ce anymore and was about to bend down to pick up her phone when a man¡¯s voice suddenly came from the bedroom. ¡°Cixue, get me a ss of water.¡±


    Bo Cixue furrowed her eyebrows.


    Did he treat her as a servant?


    She did not want to pour water for him.


    ¡°Cixue.¡±


    He called her again.


    She ignored it.


    ¡°Cixue.¡±


    His voice was low and hoarse with an inexplicable charm that tugged at Bo Cixue¡¯s heartstrings.


    She could tell from his voice that he had drunk too much and was probably feeling ufortable.


    Bo Cixue was also a spineless person and could not bear to see him suffer. She poured a ss of water with a straight face and walked toward the bedroom.


    He was half lying on the bed, his long legs still on the ground. He had a hand at the back of his head and his slightly drunk face was raised slightly. His thick and dense eyshes were lowered, as if he was asleep but also awake.


    Bo Cixue walked over and ced the cup in her hand on the bedside table.


    He said calmly, ¡°The water is here.¡±


    She turned to leave.


    But she stopped after taking a step.


    Her fair wrist was grabbed by the man¡¯s warm hand.


    He had drunk too much, but his hand was still as cold as jade.


    Someone like him was always cold all year round.


    Bo Cixue was a little angry. In front of him, she had always controlled her temper, but he had been like this again and again. No matter how good her temper was, she was going to lose it.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°Give me the water.¡±


    Bo Cixue wanted to ask him why he couldn¡¯t take it for himself, but she did not want to say anything more to him. She turned around and took the water from the bedside table with her other hand.


    He drank the water she passed to him.


    He looked up, his dark eyes clear and unreadable, but enchanting.


    There was no sound in the bedroom, only the sounds of their breathing.


    Bo Cixue did not dare to look into his eyes. He moved her wrist, wanting to break free.


    He seemed to have noticed her wanting to escape and the hand holding her wrist tightened.


    She fell onto the bed.


    Her other hand that was not restrained by him pressed against his shoulder uncontrobly.


    He looked down at her, his eyes dark and his lips curled up slightly, exuding a devilishness she had never seen before.


    He leaned toward her and lifted her chin with his cool fingers.


    ¡°Why did you ask Tang Wu to ship you and Cheng Yan?¡±


    Bo Cixue was stunned.


    He then realized that he had secretly seen the message she had sent to her to her best friends.


    Bo Cixue had never seen a person who was so bold and confident when asking about a secret conversation!


    Bo Cixue took a deep breath and tried to say to him calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to try it with you, and I refuse to be shipped with you.¡±


    He narrowed his ck eyes slightly, his voice clear and hoarse. ¡°Hm?¡±


    What was he saying? She did not believe he did not understand what she meant!


    Although they were very close now and Bo Cixue could not make her heart rate return to normal, she acted like she did not care. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you want to try it with me suddenly, but you have to understand that you¡¯re not God and can¡¯t do whatever you want me to do.¡±


    Hearing her words, he smirked and chuckled softly.


    Bo Cixue red at him angrily.


    What was so funny?


    ¡°Are you going to tell me that you don¡¯t have any feelings for me anymore?¡± His slightly red eyes were filled with amusement.


    Bo Cixue took a look and her heart seemed to stop.


    Did this person not know how charming he looked when he smiled?


    He did it on purpose!


    She would never fall for it and be seduced!


    Bo Cixue bit her lip and replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking the obvious? I¡¯d rather develop my rtionship with Chief Cheng than be involved with you.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh, your heart will beat so fast when you¡¯re with Cheng Yan?¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless. Was he a devil?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Cixue, I have good hearing.¡±


    Bo Cixue was extremely embarrassed. Indeed, her heart was beating like thunder. No matter how much she tried to defend herself, she could not control her heart.


    She did not like this uncontroble feeling.


    He was doing this on purpose to make her heart beat uncontrobly!


    She hated him!


    ¡°Yes, so what if my heart is beating fast? I won¡¯t agree to you, and I won¡¯t be with a person who can¡¯t even kiss me!¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the temperature in the air dropped significantly.


    Bo Cixue straightened her neck and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°Cixue, you¡¯re provoking me.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled. ¡°So what if I am? Do I have to fall in a tonic rtionship when I¡¯m with you? I have to find a normal person¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, he pulled her into his arms.


    The tip of her nose hit his chest and she teared up in pain.


    Everyone thought that he was otherworldly like a god that hade from the heavens. Who would have thought that he had such a rough and wild side?


    She looked up and red at him.


    But the next second, her eyes were covered by hisrge palm and her vision was blocked, her vision dark.


    Before she could react, there was a cool feeling on her lips.


    He leaned down and kissed her.


    ¡­


    As Bo Cixue stood under her dormitory, she was still a little dazed.


    She covered her red face with her hands and stomped her feet angrily.


    She had wanted to leave quickly and return to her own dormitory.


    But she had run out in a hurry and had forgotten to take her phone.


    Bo Cixue gritted her teeth and returned to the dormitory.


    Fortunately, the door was not closed because she had left in a panic.


    She went to the dining room to pick up her phone and was about to leave when she suddenly heard an unusual sound.


    Bo Cixue froze.


    As if driven by something, she walked toward the living room¡¯s washroom.


    She stood at the door and looked inside.


    Her face immediately paled.

 Chapter 2002 - Outburst

    <h4>Chapter 2002: Outburst</h4>


    The man stood in front of the sink, washing his face with cold water.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he took out his toothbrush and started to brush his teeth.


    Seeing this, Bo Cixue¡¯s blood seemed to stop flowing.


    He brushed it over and over again.


    That repeated action was like a knife, slicing Bo Cixue¡¯s dignity and heart.


    Earlier in the forest, she could tell that he did not like her touching his lips.


    However, she never thought that he would be so disgusted after kissing her!


    Her eyes filled with tears.


    Clenching her hands into fists, her fingernails digging into her palms with so much strength that she felt like she was going to break her skin.


    Every time he did, it was like dismembering her body.


    She thought that her heart would not ache for him anymore!


    However, seeing his almost abusive actions, her heart started to hurt again!


    She did not know how many times he had done it, but she saw that the water he spat out had blood in it.


    She opened her tear-filled eyes and could no longer feel the pain of being dismembered.


    He was acting too abnormally!


    She could vaguely feel that he did not want to be like this, but she could not control it!


    Ignoring how bad she felt, she pushed the door of the washroom open.


    Hearing the sound, the man with a pale face turned to look at her.


    His red eyes constricted slightly.


    ¡°Cixue?¡±


    He did not seem to have expected her to return.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s expression was not any better than his. She strode toward him as if her legs were filled with lead.


    She snatched his toothbrush and cup away.


    ¡°Stop brushing. Let¡¯s treat what happened today as if it never happened. From now on, let¡¯s keep our distance.¡±


    She would not ask him why he was like this. Everyone would have secrets in their hearts and she did not want to uncover his scars.


    He closed his eyes and held the sink with one hand. He was not as cold as usual and looked decadent and crestfallen.


    His thin lips moved. ¡°It¡¯s my problem. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She was the one who was hurt but she could not hate him after seeing him like this.


    His appearance made her heart ache.


    But she was not in the mood tofort him.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. If we don¡¯t try, we won¡¯t know that we¡¯re not suitable for each other.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled. ¡°Everyone should forget unhappy memories. There¡¯s no need to mention anything that hurts your feelings.¡±


    He looked at her for a long time.


    Bo Cixue did not know what else she could say to him. She turned around and walked out.


    She raised her hand and waved it at him.


    She only started crying when she reached the dormitory.


    How could a noble and cold person like him easily apologize to others? But he did.


    He had already apologized, so what else could she care about?


    Besides, he seemed to be the one in more pain after that kiss!


    Bo Cixue did not know how she returned to the dormitory.


    Today was really a day of ups and downs!


    Back in the dormitory, Chu Li had already finished twentyps. She was so tired that she copsed on the bed, feeling a little angry. Why was she being punished and made to run twentyps? Bo Cixue was the one who had done it first. She thought that Bo Cixue would be punished to runps too, but she had finished running and still did not see Bo Cixue.


    When Bo Cixue came into the dormitory, Chu Li was not asleep yet.


    Seeing Bo Cixue¡¯s distraught and red eyes, Chu Li immediately perked up.


    Bo Cixue was usually rather arrogant. Her eyes never turned red when they were fighting, but now, it was obvious that she had cried.


    It seemed like she had suffered a worse punishment than her!


    At this thought, Chu Li immediately felt better!


    ¡­


    For the remainder of the military training, Bo Cixue did not see Ye Jie again.


    She focused on the military training. She was exhausted every day and did not have time to think about him.


    She would asionally think about what happened that day, but she would always distract herself.


    On thest day of military training, Ye Jie, as the Chief Instructor, came to see the results of the training of the newbies in the workce.


    Although Bo Cixue and Chu Li did not have a good rtionship, they were now a team. After a period of training, they also realized the importance of teamwork.


    After that fight, nothing happened between them.


    Ye Jie and several instructors of the training camp stood on the stage.


    Bo Cixue saw him from afar.


    He was still noble, cold, deep, dazzling, and unreachable.


    Bo Cixue sorted out her emotions and perked up.


    Ah You whistled. They followed his instructions with high morale and strode toward the review board.


    Their magnificent and loud chants and uniform actions highlighted the results of their military training for the past two weeks.


    After the eptance test, they stood under the bright sun and listened to the words of the valedictorian.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. Her period hade and her stomach had been feeling ufortable since morning.


    She felt a little dizzy standing under the scorching sun.


    She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.


    It was almost over and her mother should being to the training camp to pick her up.


    The person on stage said something but Bo Cixue did not hear a word because her stomach was getting more ufortable.


    Fortunately, Ye Jie announced that the new staff¡¯s training was over.


    Just as everyone was disbanding, Bo Cixue¡¯s slender body swayed unsteadily and she suddenly cked out.


    When Bo Cixue woke up, she was already lying on the bed in the medical room.


    There was a needle on the back of her hand.


    Bo Cixue opened her eyes and saw An Ni standing by the bed. Seeing that she had woken up, An Ni said happily, ¡°Cixue, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Bo Cixue did not have the chance to say anything when she heard An Ni say, ¡°The doctor said that you¡¯re on your period and that you haven¡¯t been eating much recently, so you fainted because you¡¯re malnourished.¡±


    ¡°Did you know? We were all shocked when you fainted and no one could react. The Crown Prince rushed down from the stage and carried you to the clinic.¡±


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips and said nothing.


    ¡°The Crown Prince rushed over and carried you to the clinic. He was really handsome then!¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s lips moved. ¡°Okay, stop talking about him.¡±


    Just then, the door of the clinic was pushed open and Ye Jie came in with a thermos sk.


    An Ni felt that the atmosphere between them was strange and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    After An Ni went out, only Bo Cixue and Ye Jie were left in the clinic.


    Ye Jie opened the thermos sk and inside was the millet porridge he had asked someone to make in the canteen. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten properly for the past few days?¡±


    He pulled a chair over and sat by the bed, holding a thermos sk in his hand. It seemed like he was going to feed her porridge personally.


    Bo Cixue looked at him quietly.


    He was also looking at her, his eyes dark.


    ¡°Eat something first.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s throat moved and she felt a lump in her throat.


    She could not do it.


    They could not be friends even though they could not be lovers.


    His skills were too strong. He could still care about her like nothing had happened after what had happened.


    She said nothing and looked at him like this, her eyes slowly turning red.


    ¡°Cixue.¡±


    His voice made her explode.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern. Do you know that every time you care about me, my heart feels like it¡¯s being stabbed by a knife? I admit that I still failed and escaped for three years. I¡¯m still a loser in the end!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re doing this for my good, please stop caring about me. I don¡¯t want to be friends with you anymore. From now on, we¡¯ll be strangers. You don¡¯t have to feel sorry. Feelings can¡¯t be forced. If we can¡¯t be together, don¡¯t force it. I don¡¯t me you or hate you. I just want you to give me some space to breathe.¡±


    ¡°Or, give yourself some space to breathe. You can¡¯t be my lover, can you?¡±


    With that said, she closed her eyes andy on the bed.


    He looked at her and was silent for a long time.


    After some time, Yan Hua¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ¡°Why did you faint? Is it serious?¡±


    Ye Jie stood up and looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s back, his voice hoarse. ¡°Take good care of yourself.¡±


    When he went out, Yan Hua came in.


    Seeing Ye Jie, Yan Hua was slightly stunned.


    ¡°Xiaojie, how¡¯s Little Apple?¡±s


    Before Ye Jie could say anything, he heard Bo Cixue¡¯s voice. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ye Jie turned back to look at Bo Cixue. There was a smile on Bo Cixue¡¯s face and her bright doe eyes were fixed on Yan Hua, not even ncing at him.


    Ye Jie nodded at Yan Hua and went out of the clinic.


    ¡­


    Yan Hua brought Bo Cixue home.


    She even cooked dinner and made soup for her.


    After a day¡¯s rest, Bo Cixue¡¯s body and spirits were much better.


    After the military training, the director of the research institute gave the three of them a day off.


    Bo Cixue rested at home for a day.


    The next day, she went to work full of energy.


    Bo Cixue was very serious and devoted to her work. She was a researcher in the field of electronic technology and had a project to catch up on.


    After working overtime for several nights, Bo Cixue was a little sleepy and went to the lounge to make coffee.


    An Ni called her.


    ¡°Cixue, don¡¯t you have any rest days recently?¡±


    Bo Cixue put her phone between her face and shoulders and replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m free this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, Cixue, have you heard?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Chu Li was an interpreter for a Duke a few days ago and went to the pce. She heard that the Crown Prince will be going to the west to help the poor. I heard that it will take at least three to five years there.¡±


    ¡°Actually, the King sent someone else at first. I don¡¯t understand why the Crown Prince would go, but if the Crown Prince went, the effect would be better!¡±


    Bo Cixue was taking the coffee and she did not know when the coffee spilled out. She only regained her senses when her finger was scalded.


    ¡°Cixue, what¡¯s wrong? Are you listening to me?¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart tightened. She took a deep breath and said to An Ni, ¡°Yes, but we can¡¯t interfere with his decision. It¡¯s the royal family and public¡¯s good fortune to have someone like him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, many people in the royal family are unwilling to go, but he¡¯s willing as the Crown Prince. I really admire him!¡±


    Bo Cixue chatted with An Ni for a while before she hung up. She looked out of the window, her expression dazed.

 Chapter 2003 - Accident

    <h4>Chapter 2003: ident</h4>


    Bo Cixue picked up the coffee cup and took a sip, feeling extremely bitter.


    Back at her desk, Bo Cixue could not concentrate on her work. After several data errors, Song Man, who was working on a project with her, said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you distracted? Don¡¯t you know that our work is very serious and we can¡¯t make mistakes?¡±


    Bo Cixue did not have the energy to argue with Song Man. She had indeed not done her job well.


    Yan Yu walked over and said, ¡°Cixue, are you tired from working overtime? I think you should go back and rest early after work tonight!¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll finish this data as soon as possible and not drag our team down.¡±


    When it was time to get off work, Bo Cixue did not go back and continued to sit in front of theputer, trying not to let her thoughts run wild and to concentrate on work.


    Until the next morning, she rubbed her sore neck and got up to get some exercise.


    Her phone vibrated and she nced at the caller ID. It was Nan Xun.


    Bo Cixue answered the call and Nan Xun¡¯s sobbing voice trailed from the other end. ¡°Cixue, do you have time? Can youe to the Capital Hotel?¡±


    Nan Xun was a strong woman in the workce, a resolute and feared female devil.


    It was rare for her to be so weak.


    Bo Cixue could hear that something was wrong but she did not ask further. After saying okay, she left the research institute.


    Bo Cixue took a taxi to the Capital Hotel.


    When she arrived at the room Nan Xun had mentioned, Bo Cixue saw that the door was not closed and she pushed the door to go in.


    Nan Xun sat by the bed with a bathrobe wrapped around her. Her hair, which had always beenbed neatly, fell messily over her cheek. She had her head slightly lowered, her eyes red and swollen. The hands sped in front of her were clenched tightly and the veins on the back of her hands protruded out.


    A tall and handsome figure was standing in front of the French windows.


    Bo Cixue was not unfamiliar with that figure.


    Tang Mo!


    Seeing this, Bo Cixue immediately understood what had happened.


    She was furious. ¡°Brother Tang Mo, I don¡¯t care how you y usually, but how could you do this to my best friend!¡±


    Bo Cixue walked up to Nan Xun and thought of what she had experiencedst night. Her heart ached and she pulled him into her arms. ¡°I¡¯ll help you get justice.¡±


    Bo Cixue had many friends, but only Nan Xun and Tang Wu could put her heart at ease.


    How could she not be angry after what had happened to her best friend?


    Especially when the other party was the famous yboy, Tang Mo!


    When Tang Mo heard Bo Cixue¡¯s words, he frowned and punched the French windows, saying with a faint smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your tomboy best friend whose room this is?¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    Nan Xun pursed his pale lips tightly. Although Nan Xun usually had the appearance of a strong woman and was feared by everyone, she was not bad looking and her facial features were beautiful. However, her aura was too cold usually and did not have the softness and charm of a woman, which created an illusion that she was not feminine.


    ¡°Ah Xun, what happened?¡±


    ¡°I was drunkst night and mistook him for someone else.¡±


    Bo Cixue was surprised. ¡°Did you think of him as Doctor Huo?¡±


    Bo Cixue knew that Nan Xun had a crush on Doctor Huo. Nan Xun had said in the group chat a few days ago that Doctor Huo was about to be her cousin¡¯s man. Nan Xun and her cousin were like fire and water. Her cousin had snatched her first love away and her cousin¡¯s family had even harmed her father. Nan Xun hated her cousin¡¯s guts.


    When her cousin found out that Nan Xun had a crush on Doctor Huo, she took the initiative to approach thetter. Nan Xun was furious and said in the group that day that she was going to get Doctor Huo before her cousin.


    She hade to the hotel to implement the nst night and had drunk a lot to boost her courage, but¡­


    Bo Cixue pulled Nan Xun into her arms and red at Tang Mo angrily. ¡°Ah Xun got the wrong person. Brother Tang Mo, you¡¯re experienced. Why didn¡¯t you stop it from happening?¡±


    Tang Mo scoffed. ¡°I asked my femalepanion to wait in the room and drank too much before I came in. I thought she was my femalepanion.¡±


    Tang Mo was cursing her in his heart. He had worked with Nan Xun in the business industry before. In private, the group of young men called her a devil and a tomboy. She was really not feminine at all.


    ¡°I want to call the police!¡±


    He had lived for 25 years, but this was the first time he had encountered such a thing!


    He actually¡­ He would be a joke in the industry if word got out that he had slept with the devil.


    Nan Xun was good at handling work, but she seemed helpless in this situation.


    ¡°How much do you want? I¡¯ll pay¡­¡±


    Before Nan Xun could finish, he was interrupted by Bo Cixue¡¯s gaze. Bo Cixue walked up to Tang Mo. ¡°Brother Tang Mo, are you sure you want to call the police? It won¡¯t do you any good to spread this out, right? Even if Ah Xun is at fault, are you really at a disadvantage?¡±


    ¡°Ah Xun doesn¡¯t despise you yet. Everyone knows you have more women than clothes!¡±


    The vein on Tang Mo¡¯s forehead twitched. ¡°Sister Cixue, what are you saying? Don¡¯t think that just because Jie is different to you now, I have to¡­¡±


    Before Tang Mo could finish, the door was pushed open again and a cold voice trailed over. ¡°What will you do?¡±


    Seeing the exquisite Ye Jie in a white shirt and ck pants, Tang Mo swallowed his unfinished words.


    Bo Cixue did not expect Tang Mo to call Ye Jie over. She nced at him and quickly looked away.


    Ye Jie went to Tang Mo and pulled him outside.


    Ye Jie walked in twenty minutester.


    Bo Cixue did not know what Ye Jie had said to Tang Mo, but Tang Mo did note in. Ye Jie said to Bo Cixue in a clear voice, ¡°I told Mo¡¯er to forget what happenedst night. Take her to change. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±


    With that said, he left.


    Bo Cixue picked up her clothes and handed them to Nan Xun. After Nan Xun changed, they went downstairs.


    She wanted to take a taxi and leave, but Ye Jie¡¯s car was already parked at the hotel entrance.


    Although Bo Cixue did not want to spend time with him, Tang Mo might not have let go of the incident if he had not appeared.


    They went into the car.


    Ye Jie drove the car himself and sent Nan Xun back first.


    When they got out of the car, Bo Cixue thanked Ye Jie and helped Nan Xun upstairs.


    Nan Xun took a bath and became more energetic. She gave her friend a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m also cursing in my heart, but I¡¯m not the kind of person who will want to die without proving my innocence. Besides, it was my fault this time. I shouldn¡¯t have had the thought of getting revenge on my cousin. This is retribution.¡±


    ¡°I need to sleep. I¡¯ll go to the hospital in the afternoon. To be honest, I¡¯m also afraid of contracting illnesses.¡±


    Bo Cixue apanied Nan Xun for a while before she left after falling asleep.


    She was tired after working overtimest night.


    She went downstairs and was about to call a taxi when she saw that Ye Jie¡¯s car was still parked downstairs.


    The car window was lowered and the man¡¯s noble and handsome face was revealed. The sun hade out and he was wearing sunsses. It was the pair she had given him.


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips, opened the car door, and got in.

 Chapter 2004 - Defending

    <h4>Chapter 2004: Defending</h4>


    The car drove steadily on the road.


    Bo Cixue leaned against the front passenger seat, looking slightly tired.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working overtime recently?¡± The man¡¯s elegant voice broke the silence in the car.


    Bo Cixue hummed. ¡°That¡¯s how the research institute works, but I quite like it. I won¡¯t overthink when I¡¯m busy.¡±


    While waiting for the traffic light, Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue and said with a tense expression, ¡°Cixue, there are some things I don¡¯t know how to exin to you. I¡¯ve been sincere to you during this period and I wasn¡¯t disgusted by you that day. It was my own problem.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t adjust my emotions and hurt you again.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at his thin face. There was a faint shadow in his eyes like hers. He must have not been feeling well recently.


    Bo Cixue bit her lip, not wanting them to be immersed in such an atmosphere. She smiled and said, ¡°I know. I only said those words casually that day in the clinic.¡±


    They had been friends for so many years. How could they be strangers in the future?


    She was just saying it out of anger!


    He looked at her and was silent for a long time.


    The car had already arrived at the Bo family¡¯s vi. Bo Cixue thanked him and was about to push open the door to get off. Seeming to have thought of something, she looked at him and asked, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to the west?¡±


    He hummed faintly.


    Bo Cixue squeezed out a smile. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Without waiting for him to say anything, she pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    Looking at her retreating figure toward the vi, he took out a cigarette and lighter from the storage box.


    The white smoke gradually blurred his handsome and tensed face and dark eyes.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue went home and took a nap after taking a bath.


    She called Nan Xun when she woke up.


    Nan Xun told her not to tell Tang Wu aboutst night. With Tang Wu¡¯s temper, she would fight her brother no matter who was at fault.


    Her brother¡¯s reputation was really bad. Tang Wu¡¯s principle was that he could not touch her best friends no matter who he yed with.


    After ending the call with Nan Xun, Bo Cixue opened WeChat. The monitor of the high school group had tagged everyone.


    During the weekend, Chen Xin was getting married and asked her ssmates in the capital who was going to attend the wedding.


    Bo Cixue had received an electronic invite for Chen Xin¡¯s weddingst month.


    Chen Xin was her deskmate in Year Two. They did not have a good rtionship, but neither was it bad.


    She was getting married to a university ssmate the moment she graduated. Rumor had it that she had gotten pregnant before getting married.


    The weekend.


    Bo Cixue picked a blue coat, put on light makeup, and went to the hotel where Chen Xin was holding her wedding.


    Chen Xin was very surprised to see Bo Cixue. She introduced Bo Cixue to the groom and led her to the banquet hall enthusiastically.


    Bo Cixue sat at the table with her high school ssmates who hade to attend the wedding.


    Bo Cixue had always been the school belle. As soon as she came, she received a lot of attention.


    Her male ssmates liked her but her female ssmates could not stand her.


    Bo Cixue did not care much. In the past, many young girls in school had said that she was arrogant but she had not even taken a look at the school hunk.


    The wedding venue was decorated dreamily. The groom was talented and before exchanging the rings, he even sang a love song to the bride.


    Bo Cixue smiled the entire time, her eyes slightly moved.


    She felt that a wedding was still very far away from her. Or maybe, she would never have it in this lifetime!


    After the wedding, the bride changed into a gown and the banquet started.


    The male ssmates started to drink and Bo Cixue had to return to the research institute in the afternoon, so she shook her head and rejected them.


    The three female ssmates at her table all poured wine. Seeing that Bo Cixue was not drinking, the girls almost rolled their eyes.


    One of the female ssmates, Bo Cixue, should be Chu Li¡¯s rtive if she remembered correctly. She acted like she could not stand Bo Cixue and muttered softly, ¡°You¡¯re pretending to be virtuous!¡±


    Bo Cixue did not want to cause trouble at Chen Xin¡¯s wedding and pretended not to hear that female ssmate¡¯s muttering.


    She didn¡¯t want to make a fuss, but it seemed like the other was intent on doing so.


    After three rounds of drinking, she started to get drunk.


    She took a ss of wine and walked up to Bo Cixue. ¡°Bo Cixue, we¡¯re ssmates. We haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. Why don¡¯t you give us some face? Chen Xin and her husband are here. You should give them a toast and give them your blessings, right?¡±


    The female ssmate fell on the table and gave a fake smile. ¡°Is it because only the Crown Prince is worthy of your toast? If you look down on people so much, why are you here?¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled. ¡°Are you looking for trouble? If you¡¯re so jealous, why don¡¯t you go back to being a fetus ande again when you have the right to shout at me?¡±


    The female ssmate did not expect Bo Cixue to scold her in a roundabout way and her blood pressure increased. ¡°So what if you¡¯re beautiful? Everyone knows that you¡¯ve liked the Crown Prince for many years. You wanted to seduce him, but you didn¡¯t seed in seducing him all these years!¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the female ssmate who was shouting without caring about the asion. She remembered that this female ssmate hated her because she liked the high school hunk, but the school hunk had taken Bo Cixue out.


    The smile on Bo Cixue¡¯s face deepened. ¡°Can you and Chu Li not find anything else to pick on? You keep mocking me for liking the Crown Prince. Let¡¯s not talk about my rtionship with the Crown Prince. Go and ask Chu Li. If she talks to the Crown Prince, will the Crown Prince care about her?¡±


    ¡°And you, even if I can¡¯t get the Crown Prince, it¡¯s not up to you toment. Instead of nagging at others everyday, you might as well improve yourself. Even without me, that school hunk you like wouldn¡¯t even spare a nce at you!¡±


    The female ssmate widened her eyes, her lips trembling slightly. ¡°So what? I¡¯m still better than you. I don¡¯t like that school hunk anymore. I can start a new rtionship. Can you? You can¡¯t, right? You¡¯ve always had the Crown Prince in your heart all these years, and the Crown Prince is your love but you can¡¯t have him!¡±


    A male ssmate stood up and pulled his female ssmate over. ¡°You drank too much!¡±


    The female ssmate shook off the male ssmate¡¯s hand. She was acting like a shrew. ¡°Bo Cixue, you¡¯re just a promiscuous woman. Why are you pretending? If you¡¯re really that good, why don¡¯t you get the Crown Prince¡¯s love?¡±


    Bo Cixue could tell that this female ssmate wanted to anger her at the wedding. After all, everyone who attended the wedding today was reputable. The female ssmate might have been instigated by someone to make her angry and embarrassed, so she would be theughing stock of the upper ss tomorrow.


    Even if she held it in, the her liking the Crown Prince for many years but not getting him would be dug out and be the talk of the people again.


    No one noticed that the group of people who were about to leave the banquet hall had stopped.


    Ah You, who was standing behind Ye Jie, sent the VIP away and Ye Jie brought Ah Zuo into the banquet hall.


    Some of the people in the banquet hall had their attention on Bo Cixue and that female ssmate, while the other was on the groom and bride. No one noticed the man who walked in.


    Ye Jie walked toward Bo Cixue¡¯s table and someone eximed, ¡°Crown Prince?¡±


    The guests in the banquet hall were stunned and looked at the man walking over in disbelief.


    He was dressed very formally today in a three-piece suit, his dark-colored pants perfectly ironed without a crease. His figure was tall and handsome, and under his neat short hair, his perfect and handsome face was covered with an extremely cold expression.


    The aura of the person in power was strong and cold. The banquet hall immediately fell silent. His footsteps sounded even clearer and no one dared to breathe.


    His thin jaw was clenched tightly and anyone could tell that he was angry.


    No one knew why he was angry.


    That female ssmate who was making trouble for Bo Cixue clenched her fists tightly. She kept telling herself not to be afraid. Anyway, the Crown Prince did not like Bo Cixue and would not stand up for her.


    From the moment Ye Jie came in, his dark eyes onlynded on Bo Cixue and he ignored the gazes of the others.


    He walked up to Bo Cixue.


    ¡°Are you done? I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips and said nothing.


    His eyes on her darkened slightly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell them that I¡¯m the one pursuing you?¡±


    The people in the banquet hall were in disbelief.


    That female ssmate opened her mouth and her face was pale.


    Bo Cixue said nothing. She took her bag, walked to the bride, Chen Xin, and apologized before leaving quickly.


    She ignored Ye Jie the entire time.


    Ye Jie nced at the female ssmate and then at the audience. His dark eyes were filled with threat, like the sea at night, dangerous and cold. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear rumors that will affect her reputation again.¡±


    He said that it was a rumor!


    It also meant that his love life with Bo Cixue was not what the public was saying!


    From Bo Cixue¡¯s behavior just now, the Crown Prince seemed to have a lower status in the rtionship!


    Ye Jie left expressionlessly.


    The moment he left, everyone at the table looked at the female ssmate with reproach.


    ¡°Who are you listening to? The Crown Prince doesn¡¯t like Bo Cixue? Now we¡¯ve offended Bo Cixue and the Crown Prince. If they pursue this, how will we survive in the capital?¡±


    It was another two female ssmates. They hated that female ssmate so much.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at your status. How dare you shout at Bo Cixue? If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Xin¡¯s wedding today, would Bo Cixue have let you off?¡±


    That female ssmate¡¯s face was pale and she was in a daze. This was all Chu Li¡¯s fault. Didn¡¯t she say that the Crown Prince had no feelings for Bo Cixue?


    She had really killed her this time!


    ¡­


    Ye Jie rushed out of the hotel.


    Bo Cixue walked quickly and when Ye Jie arrived at the parking lot, Bo Cixue had already gotten into the car.


    Ye Jie was about to walk over when the sports car suddenly sped away.


    Ye Jie got into the car quickly.


    Ah Zuo chased after her and touched his nose when he saw Ye Jie driving away.


    What was this?


    Bo Cixue saw the ck car chasing after her and sped up.


    But the car behind followed her closely. If she sped up, he sped up too.


    Her phone vibrated at this moment.


    Bo Cixue saw a new message. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Bo Cixue smirked and stepped on the elerator.


    Ye Jie looked at the sports car in front and frowned slightly.


    They sped for nearly half an hour. When Bo Cixue looked in the rearview mirror, she could not see the ck car anymore.


    She parked the car by the beach and was about to walk toward the beach.


    Looking up, she found that the ck car was parked not far away.


    Bo Cixue stared at the car for a while. She had to admit that he knew her like the back of his hand. He even knew the route of her car clearly.

 Chapter 2005 - Obedient

    <h4>Chapter 2005: Obedient</h4>


    Bo Cixue looked at the ck car parked not far away.


    A few secondster, she walked toward the beach.


    A man followed behind.


    He was following her at a distance.


    Bo Cixue walked forward for a while and the man behind her followed her, saying nothing and not disturbing her.


    Bo Cixue was not as calm as him. She turned back and looked at the man who was a few steps away.


    He had his hands in his pockets, staring at her with his dark eyes.


    Their eyes met when she turned around.


    Unlike the overbearing aura he had at the wedding banquet, his scarlet lips curved slightly when he saw her looking over.


    His smile was slightly gentle and affectionate.


    Bo Cixue strode forward and came up to him, hitting his shoulder with her hand.


    ¡°Who asked you to say that?!¡± The sea breeze was a little strong, blowing her long hair that was spread over her shoulders to her cheek. Using her hair as a cover, her eyes turned red. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to say that!¡±


    The people in high society loved gossip and she did not want him to be sucked into the whirlpool of gossip.


    She did not want him to be talked about!


    Ye Jie could not see Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes. He raised his long fingers and brushed her long hair away.


    His cool fingertips touched the skin on her cheek, the coolness and warmth inteced with each other.


    He felt that something was wrong the moment he touched it.


    ¡°Cixue, you have a fever.¡±


    Bo Cixue was furious that he did not answer. She clenched her fists and punched him again.


    He grabbed her fist and pulled her into his arms.


    She struggled but could not break free.


    A light and pleasant fragrance filled her nose and she felt a lump in her throat.


    Unable to break away, she punched his chest a few more times.


    ¡°I made you suffer in the past.¡±


    Bo Cixue sniffed and adjusted her mood. ¡°I¡¯m not aggrieved. Feelings can¡¯t be forced. Do you have to like me if I like you? I¡¯m not so naive and foolish.¡±


    ¡°Those people think that I¡¯m too outstanding and can only pick on this one thing. I won¡¯t argue with a fool!¡±


    ¡°Why did you have to get involved?¡±


    She looked up at him.


    Her eyes were wet with indignation, like a cat that had been provoked.


    His eyes on her darkened. ¡°Cixue, I hurt you. Why are you still protecting me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re like a god to me. I can scold you in private, but I don¡¯t want you to be talked about by others!¡±


    Ye Jie raised his hand and rubbed her head. ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Bo Cixue came out of his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in the next fight between women and don¡¯t say anything about wooing me in public.¡±


    Without waiting for him to speak, she added fiercely, ¡°I won¡¯t agree even if you chase me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    He hummed.


    Bo Cixue ignored him and walked toward her car.


    She had just reached the car door when her wrist was grabbed by him.


    ¡°You have a cold. Take my car.¡± He called Ah Zuo and asked him to drive Bo Cixue¡¯s car.


    Bo Cixue was indeed feeling a little heavy-headed. After Ye Jie pulled her into his car, she leaned against the seat and stared at the man¡¯s side profile.


    He was handsome, luxurious, and beautiful.


    How could there be such a good-looking person in the world?


    Seeming to have sensed her gaze, Ye Jie looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Bo Cixue waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the research institute. I¡¯ve prepared cold medicine there.¡±


    He frowned slightly. ¡°You still want to work?¡±


    She hummed.


    She insisted on returning to the research institute and Ye Jie did not force her.


    The car stopped at the research institute and Bo Cixue got out of the car, waving at him. ¡°Thank you. Go and do your work!¡±


    When Bo Cixue arrived at the office, Song Man and Yan Yu were there.


    Seeing Bo Cixueing over, Song Man¡¯s expression was not very good. ¡°Cixue, there¡¯s an obvious problem with the data you wrote. Now, all of our efforts in this project have gone to waste!¡±


    Bo Cixue turned on theputer and looked at the data, her eyes twitching.


    She had not had time to check through work when she finished writing the data after working overtime that day. The next morning, she had received a call from Nan Xun and rushed to the hotel.


    A mistake could be made with just one oversight.


    Bo Cixue furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Sister Song, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll fix the problem even if I have to forgo eating and drinking for the next two days.¡±


    Song Man snorted.


    She clearly did not believe that Bo Cixue could repair it in a short time. She couldn¡¯t even do it with her skills.


    ¡°The supervisor wants to see this the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    Song Man looked at Bo Cixue seriously. ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, you¡¯ll bear the responsibility and leave the research institute.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s lips moved. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Song Man left with her bag.


    Yan Yu walked over and patted Bo Cixue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this part. Can you really fix it?¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    Because it was the weekend, Yan Yu did not stay in the office and left after working overtime.


    The only sounds in the office were of Bo Cixue typing on the keyboard.


    This was what Ye Jie saw when he arrived at the office.


    The young and slender girl was looking at theputer intently, her slender fingers jumping rapidly on the keyboard. The golden rays of light from the windownded on her white porcin-like face and he could vaguely see small hairs on her face.


    Her long seaweed-like hair was tied into a low ponytail and there was a faint unusual flush on her cheeks.


    She was too focused and serious that she did not notice his arrival.


    He walked over and ced the thermos sk on the desk.


    Bo Cixue realized something and looked up.


    Her clear doe eyes widened slightly when she saw the man.


    ¡°Why¡­ did youe up?¡±


    If he was at work, everyone would get up and go to the door to wee him if he appeared here.


    He looked at her and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did you take the medicine?¡±


    ¡°I still have something to do. If I take the medicine, I¡¯ll feel sleepy.¡±


    Hearing her words, his face turned sharp and his eyes turned dark. ¡°Is this how your director exploits his employees?¡±


    With that said, he took out his phone, wanting to call their director.


    Seeing this, Bo Cixue hurriedly stood up, wanting to stop him. However, she got up too quickly and because of the cold, she suddenly felt dizzy and was about to fall to the ground. He grabbed her quickly.


    She rested her forehead on his shoulder and said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s not Chief¡¯s fault. I did something wrong because of my work. If I can¡¯t make it up to them, I¡¯ll feel bad.¡±


    Ye Jie put his arm around Bo Cixue¡¯s shoulders and helped her to the chair.


    He took out the cold medicine and stared at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Take the medicine first and eat somethingter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Cixue, listen to me.¡±


    His gaze on her was very deep, like two whirlpools, with an attractive force that could not be rejected.

 Chapter 2006 - Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 2006: Meeting Again</h4>


    In the end, Bo Cixue could not refuse the Crown Prince¡¯s order.


    After taking the medicine, she even ate the light snack he had brought over obediently.


    He did not leave and sat on the sofa to watch her work.


    However¡­


    She was sleepy after taking cold medicine and her eyelids started to flutter.


    She red at him bitterly.


    See, she said that she could not eat it and it would be bad if she did!


    Looking at her sleepy face, he walked over, a faint smile on his handsome face. ¡°Go and sleep on the sofa.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I haven¡¯t finished my work.¡±


    ¡°Sleep for half an hour and I¡¯ll wake you up.¡± He looked at her, his eyes gentle. ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to work properly with your current mental state.¡±


    Bo Cixue fought for a while before she nodded and agreed.


    To her, the effect of cold medicine was not less effective than sleeping pills.


    Shey on the sofa and fell asleep quickly.


    Ye Jie took off his jacket and covered Bo Cixue.


    He went to herputer and sat down.


    ncing at the data on theputer, he undid his cufflink, rolling his sleeves up to his forearms as his slender fingers started typing on the keyboard.


    Yan Yu came to the office in the evening to take some things. He pushed the office door open and saw that Bo Cixue¡¯sputer was still lit. He walked over. ¡°Cixue, why are you still working sote at night? Have you eaten¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she saw that the person working in front of the screen was not Bo Cixue, but¡­


    Yan Yu widened his eyes in disbelief.


    It was the Crown Prince!


    The blue light from the screennded on the man¡¯s well-defined face, making his face look even more handsome. He was focused on writing the code, exuding an indescribable charm.


    Yan Yu stared at Ye Jie in a daze.


    Seeming to have sensed Yan Yu¡¯s gaze, the man who was focused on work looked up at him.


    Yan Yu wanted to say something, but the man shook his head, indicating that he should not disturb the woman sleeping on the sofa.


    Yan Yu nodded, took his things and left hurriedly.


    When Bo Cixue woke up, it was already dawn.


    Her fever had subsided and she felt much better.


    She looked out of the window, extremely surprised.


    How could she have slept for only half an hour?


    Bo Cixue got up and looked around the office.


    Ye Jie was no longer there.


    She smirked in self-ridicule.


    How could he still be here at this time?


    Bo Cixue went to the washroom to freshen herself up. She returned to her desk and turned on herputer.


    Hmm, theputer felt warm.


    Thinking of how she did not turn off herputer before she sleptst night, she understood.


    Opening the program, Bo Cixue was about to continue working when she suddenly realized that the mistake she had made had been fixed.


    There was disbelief in her eyes.


    She was not hundred percent sure that she could fix that problem. Even if she could, it might take two to three days.


    But why was it suddenly fixed?


    Was she dreaming?


    Bo Cixue hit her head hard.


    It hurt.


    She was not dreaming!


    Who could have repaired the loophole?


    Her colleagues in the office would not be so kind and capable.


    A figure appeared in Bo Cixue¡¯s mind unconsciously.


    Was it him?


    Turning off herputer, she took her phone and went downstairs.


    Ah Zuo had driven the car to the parking lot of the research institute yesterday. The front desk staff kept the car keys for her and when she saw Bo Cixueing down, the front desk staff handed her the car keys.


    Bo Cixue got into the sports car and called Ye Jie.


    But it was switched off.


    Bo Cixue called Ah Zuo again.


    ¡°His Highness took Ah You overseas for a visit and left directly from the private tarmac. He¡¯s going for a week before going directly to the west.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s mind buzzed.


    Bo Cixue drove quickly to the royal private ne¡¯s parking area.


    But she was still a step toote.


    The staff on the private tarmac said that the Crown Prince¡¯s ne had taken off.


    Bo Cixue leaned against the car window and looked at the blue sky, her heart feeling a little empty.


    ¡­


    On the ne.


    Ah You was reporting to Ye Jie.


    Ye Jie had not slept the entire night, his dark eyes bloodshot and his expression cold.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue left the private airport.


    An Ni called and said that she would wait for her at the mall.


    Bo Cixue agreed to An Ni¡¯s invitation a few days ago to go shopping with her during the weekend.


    When she passed by a branded male apparel store, Bo Cixue saw the male apparel in the window and could not help but think of how Ye Jie had asked her to buy a coat for him.


    She went in and saw a coat.


    When the staff thought that she was going to buy it, she hurried out of the branded store.


    An Ni was stunned. ¡°Cixue, who were you buying a coat for?¡±


    Bo Cixue replied without blushing or gasping, ¡°My father.¡±


    An Ni did not doubt her. The two of them went to the female section and bought jackets.


    A few more days passed.


    Bo Cixue received a call from An Ni. ¡°Cixue, did you know? Chu Li made a mistake in her work and was fired before she passed the trial period.¡±


    Bo Cixue was a little surprised.


    ¡­


    After work, Bo Cixue returned home.


    After thinking about it, she sent a message to Ye Jie.


    ¡°Were you involved in Chu Li¡¯s expulsion?¡±


    Perhaps it was because of the jetg, but she did not receive any messages from him that night.


    When she woke up the next day, she saw his reply.


    But there was only one word. ¡°Mm.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She did not reply and looked at the garden outside the window in a daze.


    ¡­


    ¡°He fixed the loophole in the program for you and even fired Chu Li for your public and private matters. He¡¯s really good to his ¡®younger sister¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you for being moved by him in the past. If I had such a childhood friend, I would also not be able to control myself.¡±


    Bo Cixue, Tang Wu, and Nan Xun told them what Ye Jie had done for her before they left.


    Tang Wu sighed as she drank the beverage. ¡°When will I have such a man who is so good to me?¡±


    Bo Cixue nced at Tang Wu. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been posting about the newly signed young hunks of thepany every day recently?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, they¡¯re all artistes. I have to promote them.¡± Tang Wu cupped her cheeks, looking extremely mncholic. ¡°To be honest, the newly signed young hunks are indeed handsome, but they¡¯re not the type I like.¡±


    ¡°Are you still thinking about Lan Yue?¡±


    Tang Wu raised her eyebrows and smiled charmingly. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking too much, but he¡¯s really exquisite and was the first person I took the initiative to flirt with. It¡¯ll be hard to forget him after he suddenly disappeared.¡±


    Tang Wu chatted with Bo Cixue for a while and found Nan Xun sitting by the side without a word. She blinked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ah Xun today?¡±


    It had been a few days since that night between Nan Xun and Tang Mo. Nan Xun did not think too much about it and focused on her work.


    However, the cooperation between thepany and Tang Corporation seemed to have gone up in smoke.


    When she went to the Tang Corporation to talk to Tang Mo, he either made her wait for a day or ignored her.


    How could a grown man act this way? She was still a virgin, so he was really not at a loss!


    Nan Xun naturally could not tell Tang Wu about this. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been a little annoyed at work recently.¡±


    ¡°Oh right.¡± Bo Cixue seemed to have thought of something and took out a few tickets. ¡°There¡¯s a swimmingpetition in the stadium tomorrow afternoon. It seems to be a nationalpetition. Those who win thepetition can participate in the world championpetition.¡±


    Tang Wu did not know how to swim, but it did not stop her from liking the boys on the swimming team.


    All of them had long legs and were bursting with hormones.


    Nan Xun was focused on his work. ¡°I won¡¯t go. I have to work overtime.¡±


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue and Tang Wu went to watch thepetition.


    Recently, she had not let herself remain idle. She was afraid that if she did, her mind would be confused.


    There were many in the audience at the swimming pool.


    An Ni, Bo Cixue, and Tang Wu came over and the three of them sat in the VIP seats.


    Thepetition had not started yet and Tang Wu went to the washroom.


    When she sat back down, Bo Cixue blinked at her.


    ¡°Why? Did your eyes enter your eyshes? Come, let me take a look at you.¡±


    Bo Cixue pushed Tang Wu¡¯s head away and raised her chin to point at the big screen. ¡°Look there.¡±


    Tang Wu was slightly short-sighted and she narrowed her beautiful eyes. ¡°What? Eh, did I see it wrongly? I saw Lan Yue.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled brightly. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be able to see Brother Lan¡¯s good figureter.¡±


    Tang Wu immediately perked up. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    An Ni looked at Bo Cixue and Tang Wu in confusion. ¡°Who¡¯s Brother Lan? He hasn¡¯t won anything before!¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°Tang Wu¡¯s crush.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you, who said I like him?¡±


    As the two of them yed, the 400-meter swim preliminaries were about to start.


    The announcer introduced the swimmer who was participating in thepetition one by one. Lan Yue was the fifth to appear.


    He was wearing sportswear and a swimming cap on his head. He was tall and thin with long arms and legs, his figure proportion excellent.


    His appearance attracted the attention of many people the moment he came out even though he was still an unknown small fry in the swimming team.


    He took off his sports jacket and the lines of his shoulders and arms were very attractive. He looked thin in his clothes, but his pectoral muscles, abdominal muscles, and long legs were attractive.


    ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s really him. No wonder I couldn¡¯t find him the past few months. He actually went to the swimming team to be an athlete.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s eyesnded on the big boy who was preparing for thepetition without blinking.


    To be honest, other people wearing swim caps that tightened their scalp would more or less affect their appearance, but it clearly did not affect that boy who was stretching.


    His skin was slightly fairer than when he had just left the tribe. His lips were slightly red and his eyes were very dark. His eyshes felt very long even from so far away and they covered his eyes.


    Tang Wu had been used to looking at too many handsome men since she was young. Those who could catch her eyes were definitely top-notch.


    And Lan Yue was one of the best.


    Tang Wu could not help but shout, ¡°Brother Lan,e on.¡±


    Her voice did not attract much attention in the noisy swimming pool.


    But the person stretching looked over at her.


    Their eyes met.

 Chapter 2007 - Seduced

    <h4>Chapter 2007: Seduced</h4>


    Tang Wu brushed away the long hair by her cheek and blinked at Lan Yue.


    But very soon, he looked away.


    He tilted his head slightly and looked behind Tang Wu.


    A girl¡¯s bold voice trailed from behind. ¡°Come on, Ah Yue!¡±


    Tang Wu turned around. A girl about the same age as Lan Yue was wearing the same exercise outfit as him. She raised her hand and waved at him.


    Tang Wu quickly turned back to look at Lan Yue.


    He nodded at the girl behind her.


    He had ignored her!


    Tang Wu pursed her beautiful red lips and said to Bo Cixue, ¡°Do I not look too good today?¡±


    Because she was only here to watch thepetition, she had not dressed up carefully.


    She had only used the foundation and applied lipstick.


    Bo Cixue looked at Tang Wu, who was beautiful even without makeup and poked her forehead. ¡°Everyone has the right to say this, but you¡¯re not!¡±


    She was beautiful, ostentatious, and charming like a blooming rose. She had a slender waist and long legs. Who wouldn¡¯t be attracted by her if she sat there?


    Bo Cixue knew what Tang Wu was thinking. Lan Yue had ignored her just now!


    ¡°Did you fall for him?¡± Bo Cixue asked softly.


    Tang Wu grabbed Bo Cixue¡¯s shoulder, an ambiguous smile on her face. ¡°It felt good to kiss him that time. What else can I do?¡±


    Bo Cixue could not bear to look at Tang Wu.


    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless.¡±


    The smile on Tang Wu¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°Life is short. So what if he meets someone he¡¯s interested in and falls in love? Besides, he has experienced Chu Li. I don¡¯t think he will give his heart to any woman again.¡±


    Bo Cixue nced at Lan Yue, who was wearing his goggles. His handsome and clean face was cold and she could not see any nervousness or panic.


    It should be his first time participating in such apetition, but he looked quite rxed and casual.


    Thepetition started very quickly.


    Cheers and shouts came like waves.


    Tang Wu¡¯s gazended on the tall boy in the fifthne.


    He jumped into the water like a flying fish, his long and strong arms moving nonstop.


    Tang Wu had forgotten about the girl she had ignored earlier. She clenched her hands into fists and kept cheering for him.


    Bo Cixue and An Ni shouted with Tang Wu.


    Watching such apetition made people¡¯s blood boil.


    At first, Lan Yue was still third, but at thest 200 meters, he started to speed up. Especially at thest 50 meters, he rushed forward and soon put some distance between the person behind him.


    ¡°Oh my god, that person¡¯s endurance and explosive strength is so strong!¡±


    ¡°Who is that? I¡¯ve never heard of his name before. He actually left Li Yang, who was first in the previous World Championship, behind.¡±


    ¡°He is a genius!¡±


    As expected, Lan Yue was the first to reach the finishing line.


    He took off his goggles, his slender fingers wiping the water droplets on his handsome face.


    His dark eyes looked at the results.


    He had broken a record.


    The girl behind Tang Wu had shouted until her throat was almost hoarse, but the boy who saw the results was still calm.


    He raised his hand and waved at the audience and team members who were cheering for him. With a push of his hands, he jumped out of the pool.


    The crowd cheered again.


    That very day, he was on the trending list.


    Everyone on Weibo was discussing what kind of treasure this boy was. When they saw hispetition video, their blood boiled and they were also smitten by his looks and figure.


    Tang Wu returned to thepany and her partner was looking at Weibo.


    ¡°This young man is not bad. When he retires, he can enter the entertainment industry.¡±


    However, Tang Wu was a little unhappy.


    It was like a treasure that originally belonged to her alone had been discovered by the public and had to be shared with others.


    ¡°Wu¡¯er, you have a business trip tomorrow morning. Go home and rest.¡±


    Tang Wu widened her eyes. ¡°What? I¡¯m going on a business trip tomorrow?¡±


    The partner red at Tang Wu. ¡°Did you forget about your business trip?¡±


    Tang Wu was still thinking about watching the 400-meter swim finals tomorrow night!


    ¡°It¡¯s a special effects team from abroad. They¡¯re difficult to deal with. Since your English is good, you¡¯re the only one who can settle it.¡± The partner cut off Tang Wu¡¯s thoughts of asking someone else to go instead.


    Tang Wu was a little dejected.


    ¡­


    The next day, Tang Wu went on a business trip and could not go to the venue. She asked An Ni to record a video and send it to her phone.


    Without a doubt, Lan Yue was the 400-meter national champion.


    This person was really a genius.


    Tang Wu had been away for nearly half a month. When she returned, thepetition was long over.


    Lan Yue had won four gold medals in the nationalpetition this time. After this battle, he quickly became famous in the domestic swimming industry.


    He was on the trending list and became an sportsman that was more popr than celebrities.


    All kinds of endorsements, variety shows, and interviews were looking for him.


    But he rejected everything outside and was not arrogant at all. He continued to train and live a low-key life, preparing for the World Championship.


    The era of the inte was like this. He was too low-key and after a while, there was new news and people gradually forgot about him and were attracted by new things.


    When Tang Wu returned from her business trip, there was no news about Lan Yue on Weibo.


    Instead, An Ni sent her a message. ¡°It¡¯s Dingyan¡¯s birthday tonight. He¡¯s having a gathering at the KTV. I heard that he¡¯ll call a few good friends over, including that Brother Lan you support. Do you want toe?¡±


    Dingyan was An Ni¡¯s childhood friend. The two of them had feelings for each other and were only short of being together officially.


    Tang Wu replied, ¡°Of course.¡±


    After a while, An Ni sent her the address.


    Tang Wu went home and caught up on her sleep.


    She woke up to put on a facial mask and change her clothes.


    An Ni was waiting for Tang Wu at the entrance of the KTV. She was dumbfounded when she saw the woman with fiery red lips, a knee-length red coat, wavy skin, and ck boots.


    ¡°Oh my god, Wuwu, are you going to a beauty pageant?¡± An Ni knew Tang Wu through Bo Cixue. An Ni was carefree and had seen her many times. After knowing Tang Wu, she called her Wuwu along with Bo Cixue.


    A smile appeared on Tang Wu¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face. ¡°I¡¯m not participating in the beauty pageant. I¡¯ll go and charm men.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be smitten by you, let alone a man.¡±


    An Ni brought Tang Wu into the room.


    The people who came were all sportsmen. Therge room was almost full of people.


    An Ni brought Tang Wu to meet her friend, Ma Dingyan. Dingyan told Tang Wu not to be polite and to have fun.


    Tang Wu nced around the room but did not see Lan Yue.


    An Ni took Tang Wu to sit down and leaned into her ear. ¡°Dingyan said that your Brother Lan¡¯s training got dyed tonight. He might arrive in half an hour.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded. ¡°Go and apany your friend. You don¡¯t have to apany me here.¡±


    An Ni poured wine for Tang Wu and ran to Dingyan with a smile.


    Tang Wu sent a message to Bo Cixue and Nan Xun in the WeChat group.


    After a while, she felt someone sitting beside her and she looked sideways.


    It was a handsome young man with a frivolous look in his eyes, as if he was quite confident in his own appearance and charm.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Xiang Yingjie. I was the champion of the national swimmingpetition in the 50-meter breaststroke. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

 Chapter 2008 - Initiative

    <h4>Chapter 2008: Initiative</h4>


    Breaststroke champion?


    It sounded good, especially for someone like her.


    Tang Wu naturally would not embarrass him. Her red lips curled into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s my honor. I¡¯m Tang Wu.¡±


    Xiang Yingjie raised his ss. ¡°Are you friends with An Ni?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°You look beautiful. You look like a celebrity.¡±


    Tang Wu was tired of hearing praises for herself. Tang Wu naturally knew the purpose of Xiang Yingjie and her smile faded.


    When Xiang Yingjie saw that Tang Wu was ignoring him, he did not leave but sat beside her, talking to her from time to time.


    ¡°Do you want to sing a song?¡±


    Tang Wu shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t sing.¡±


    Xiang Yingjie found a few more topics to talk about, but Tang Wu did not seem interested.


    Xiang Yingjie frowned slightly. In the swimming team, he did not have the best looks, but he was not bad either.


    However, the woman beside him did not even spare him a nce after they got to know each other.


    Tang Wu waited for half an hour. Seeing that Lan Yue had not arrived, she did not have the patience to wait any longer.


    He was about to get up and tell An Ni to leave when the door was pushed open.


    A man and woman walked in.


    The man was the person Tang Wu had been waiting for, while the woman was the girl sitting behind her during thepetition that day.


    They were wearing ck leisure wear and looked like a couple.


    Tang Wu stopped in her tracks.


    The light in the room was dim and Lan Yue probably did not see Tang Wu. He greeted Dingyan with his junior and the two of them sat in the corner.


    Tang Wu stared at them for a while and suddenly felt a little bored.


    An Ni came over and squeezed Xiang Yingjie away. She came close to Tang Wu¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Brother Lan is here. Why don¡¯t you go find him?¡±


    Tang Wu raised her exquisite chin. ¡°Who is that girl? Is she his new girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a junior from their team. I heard from Dingyan that she¡¯s Brother Lan¡¯s instructor¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded.


    An Ni poked Tang Wu with her elbow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to greet her?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too obvious why I took the initiative to go over? He should have WeChat, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Dingyan immediately.¡±


    An Ni ran to Dingyan and asked him to send Lan Yue¡¯s WeChat profile before she sent it to Tang Wu.


    After Tang Wu received it, she got up and left the room.


    Seeing that Tang Wu was leaving, Xiang Yingjie hurriedly chased after her.


    Lan Yue, who was in the corner, seemed to have noticed something and looked toward the door.


    He did not see Tang Wu¡¯s face clearly, only seeing a beautiful and ostentatious figure disappear from the door in high heels.


    Not too longter, his phone rang.


    Someone added his WeChat.


    The WeChat profile photo was a pretty face that no one could forget.


    ¡­


    Tang Wu rejected Xiang Yingjie¡¯s offer and drove her sports car away.


    After being rejected by a girl for the first time, he drank a lot of alcohol that night.


    When he returned to the dormitory, he could not help butin. ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s the first time I met such a hard woman. She looks like an elf and I thought she was a yer, but she refused to even add me on WeChat.¡±


    Lan Yue washed his face and went into the dormitory with a basin.


    Xiang Yingjie burped and continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t ask her out with my charm.¡±


    The other two teammates in the dormitory agreed.


    Lan Yue said nothing.


    Lying on the bed, he took his phone and looked at the WeChat message to add him as a friend.


    ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time taking the initiative to add someone on WeChat but he actually didn¡¯t add me!¡± When Tang Wu met Bo Cixue, she could not help butin. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not someone who pesters someone doesn¡¯t like me!¡±


    Tang Wu was only a little interested in Lan Yue, but since he did not like her, she did not need to force him.


    Thepany had recently signed a new artiste and had a lot of work, so she did not have time to think about rtionships.


    Tang Wu took a sip of juice and looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°You¡¯re going back to M University to attend the graduation ceremony next month. Do you n to go in advance or go back when it¡¯s time?¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°Let¡¯s go when it¡¯s time. My vacation is limited.¡±


    Tang Wu shrugged. ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m going over a week earlier to y for a few days.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    Tang Wu saw that it was Bo Cixue¡¯s and she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Chief Cheng?¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded and slid the screen to answer.


    After the call, Tang Wu clicked her tongue. ¡°Have you thought it through and decided to start afresh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought it through. I just didn¡¯t want to be in a rtionship in the past.¡± Recently, everyone around Bo Cixue knew that Cheng Yan was wooing her. Every day, a bouquet of flowers would be sent to the research institute. Even though she had rejected him on several dates, he would call and message her every day.


    Cheng Yan was a gentle and patient person.


    Bo Cixue did not want to close her heart and nned to give it a try with him.


    Tang Wu patted Bo Cixue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s fine to be in a rtionship. Anyway, you¡¯re still young. Just separate if you¡¯re not suitable.¡±


    They were in a new era now. they did not have to get married just because they were in love.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to know each other first. I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll date!¡±


    Bo Cixue did not want to be casual in rtionships. If she interacted with him a few times and their personalities were really suitable, she would consider being with him.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue agreed to have dinner with Cheng Yan tonight.


    Cheng Yan did not order western food but chose a private restaurant that was more famous.


    The private restaurant was decorated very warmly, making people feel at home when they went in.


    The two of them sat by the window and Cheng Yan was gentlemanly and calm.


    Bo Cixue had a good impression of Cheng Yan.


    ¡­


    Tang Mo brought his femalepanion to eat at the private restaurant.


    The moment he came in, he saw Bo Cixue and Cheng Yan by the window.


    Tang Mo took his femalepanion and sat diagonally behind them. There was a fake tree between the seats and Bo Cixue could not see Tang Mo if she did not turn back.


    Tang Mo took out his phone, took a photo of Bo Cixue and Cheng Yan chatting happily and sent it to Ye Jie¡¯s WeChat.


    Seeing that Tang Mo had not spoken to her sinceing in, the femalepanion pouted unhappily. ¡°Mo, why haven¡¯t you been looking for me recently? I wanted to look for you that night, but you closed the door. You didn¡¯t open the door when I pressed the doorbell.¡±


    At the mention of that night, Tang Mo¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a cheque. After dinner, we¡¯ll be strangers.¡±


    The femalepanion widened her eyes. ¡°Y-You want to break up with me?¡±


    ¡°You should know my principle. You¡¯re not allowed to cry or make a scene when we break up. If not, you won¡¯t be able to get a single cent.¡±


    His femalepanion had good looks and figure. If it had not been for that night, he would not have broken off ties with her so quickly.


    Ever since what happened that night, he hated all women now.


    The femalepanion looked at Tang Mo¡¯s dark expression and closed her mouth, not daring to say anything.


    She had broken up with him without giving herself to him and it seemed like it was not a loss for her to get a breakup fee. She was from the model industry and naturally knew that wanting to marry into the elite Tang family was just a daydream.


    It was better to get a breakup fee than nothing.


    ¡­


    Before Bo Cixue returned for M University¡¯s graduation ceremony, she had a meal with Cheng Yan and watched a concert.


    She could not find any shorings in Cheng Yan. If she agreed to date him, she would definitely be doted on.


    However, she was still too young and did not want such a calm rtionship.


    She no longer had her dreams and her heart skipped a beat. Her emotions fluctuated asionally and she felt like she was electrocuted when her fingertips touched his.


    Although it would hurt, she still wanted it to be passionate and unforgettable!


    Before Bo Cixue went to M University, she went to find her psychiatrist, Kevin.


    Thest time she saw Kevin, he had given her a psychological test and she had recovered well.


    This time, Kevin chatted with Bo Cixue for a while and a chill ran up his spine.


    This girl had not let go of that long rtionship. The past few years were only self-hypnosis.


    She kept that sentiment deep in her heart, like a vine that had grown into a tall tree.


    Kevin looked at Bo Cixue and suddenly felt that he was a failure as a psychiatrist.


    Bo Cixue saw Kevin¡¯s expression and guessed his thoughts. She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s notpletely ineffective. After I returned to the capital, I spent some time with him and my condition was quite stable. My mother installed surveince cameras at home and she didn¡¯t see me sleepwalking in the middle of the night.¡±


    Kevin shrugged. ¡°I heard from your mother that you¡¯re dating Chief Cheng from the Royal Hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not dating him. I just want to get to know him. I¡¯ve tried, but there¡¯s no love.¡± Bo Cixue had already sent a message to Cheng Yanst night and they hadmunicated. They would only be ordinary friends in the future.


    Perhaps Cheng Yan had also realized that it was hard for her to get into his heart. He would not force her after he had worked hard!


    Kevin nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about you and the Crown Prince. What happened between you and him after you returned to the capital?¡±


    Bo Cixue told him about staying up to fix the loophole in the procedures before he left and even fired Chu Li.


    ¡°He offered to try it on me, but because of a kiss, we almost fell out with each other. I can feel that it¡¯s not because he doesn¡¯t like me that he hates that kiss. He has a hidden illness in his heart.¡±


    ¡°Cixue, I think I know why you came to find me.¡± Kevin looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°Do you want to find him?¡±


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips and only spoke after a while. ¡°Kevin, everyone knew that I liked him in the past, but I never really confessed to him or did anything for him. I used to think that as long as I learned how to be his Princess Consort and didn¡¯t embarrass him and the royal family, I would be doing enough.¡±


    ¡°But thinking carefully, what have I done for him? I didn¡¯t even dare to show my real self to him in the past!¡±


    ¡°That day, he kissed me when he was drunk. I knew that he kept brushing his teeth, not because he was disgusted, but I only cared about my feelings. I knew that he suddenly went to the west because I said that I wanted to be strangers and not meet him in the future.¡±


    ¡°After he left, I didn¡¯t want to think about him and wanted to start a new life. But I found that I wasn¡¯t happy without him.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, I really wanted to set him free and let him get to know new girls, but who asked him to flirt with me, give me hope, and make my heart flutter? I don¡¯t want to end it like this. I want to find him. Even if we break up one day, at least I¡¯ve worked hard, right?¡±

 Chapter 2009 - Ignoring

    <h4>Chapter 2009: Ignoring</h4>


    Kevin looked at Bo Cixue and was silent for a while.


    He had always been the one to guide her in the past, but this time, she was the one to convince him.


    The girl had grown up and matured a lot.


    Kevin gave her an encouraging look, indicating that she should continue.


    Bo Cixue looked up slightly at the ceiling, immersed in her own thoughts. ¡°The biggest difference between the past and the present me is that I¡¯ve learned to vent my emotions. In the past, I only wanted to show my best side in front of him. Seeing him get close to any girl, I would only feel sad in my heart.¡±


    ¡°But now, I will vent all my emotions in front of him. I don¡¯t care if he minds that I¡¯m not so perfect. I can show my real self easily.¡±


    ¡°Besides, did you know? If it was in the past, my illness would definitely act up when I saw him disguste after kissing me. But this time, I didn¡¯t. Because I was unhappy with him, I didn¡¯t bury it in my heart. Instead, I said hurtful words to him and vented my emotions out.¡±


    Kevin looked at Bo Cixue, who was eloquent, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°You can actually see everything very clearly. I¡¯m happy for you that you thought it through and did this. Letting you be separated from him is the most conservative treatment, but it¡¯s also not the solution to the problem.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good for you to adjust your emotions and not let your negative emotions get stuck in your heart.¡±


    ¡°Besides¡­¡± Kevin was silent for a moment before he continued, ¡°The Crown Prince came to me before he decided to go to the west.¡±


    Surprise appeared in Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes. ¡°He¡­ came to find you?¡±


    Kevin nodded. ¡°He came to ask about your illness and asked how he could minimize the harm to you if he couldn¡¯t give you happiness.¡±


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips. ¡°DId you suggest that we separate and meet less?¡±


    Kevin nodded.


    ¡°Kevin, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but I¡¯m not the same Bo Cixue who left the capital and went to M University. I¡¯ve matured a lot in the past few years. I won¡¯t choose to run away no matter if I face rtionships or other difficulties!¡±


    ¡°Cixue, you¡¯ve really changed a lot. I¡¯m happy for you.¡± Kevin looked at Bo Cixue and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more question. If you can¡¯t be together in the future or if he likes another woman, what will you do?¡±


    Bo Cixue clenched her hands that were on her knees slightly. The image of him being with another woman appeared in her mind and her heart ached slightly, but after the pain, she was extremely determined. ¡°If he really likes another woman, I won¡¯t run away anymore. Although I can¡¯t give him sincere blessings, I will live a sunny life and find my own happiness!¡±


    Kevin thought of the girl sitting in front of him a few years ago. When she talked about how the Crown Prince was with another woman, her eyes turned red and she felt depressed. She felt that life was dark and there was no hope. He had to admit that the little girl had grown up.


    ¡°I was a little worried earlier because I was afraid that your condition would worsen, but I¡¯m not worried now.¡± Kevin stood up and shook Bo Cixue¡¯s hand. ¡°You already have the mentality to withstand anything, and also have the courage to face difficulties and setbacks. With a way to relieve stress and confusion, I can rest assured and let you go to the west to meet the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°However¡­ I don¡¯t rmend you confessing.¡±


    Bo Cixue could not help butugh. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t take the initiative to tell him I like him. Do you think I¡¯m stupid? As long as he likes me, he will take the initiative to break the current situation between us even if I don¡¯t tell him.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to break it, I¡¯lle back. I¡¯ll just go to the west to understand the people.¡±


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue booked a weekend flight to M University.


    Tang Wu wanted to go in advance, but there were too many things going on in herpany and she had a business trip. She did not want to take another flight again immediately, so she booked a weekend ticket and went with Bo Cixue.


    Tang Wu had recently signed arge client and was in a good mood. She invited Bo Cixue and Nan Xun to a hot spring vi in the outskirts.


    The three women changed into their swimsuits and soaked in the hot spring.


    The surrounding trees and mist made it look like a fairnd.


    Tang Wu and Nan Xun did not have much of a reaction when they found out that Bo Cixue was going to find Ye Jie after attending the graduation ceremony.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of you? Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡±


    Nan Xun said, ¡°I¡¯ll be surprised if you fall for someone else one day!¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°I had a feeling when you told me that he stayed upte to repair the program and fired Chu Li for your sake.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the west. I¡¯ll go and take a look at the culture there.¡±


    Nan Xun and Tang Wu nodded at the same time. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    She looked like she did not want to say anything.


    The three of them chatted andughed for a while before a happy voice trailed over. ¡°Cixue, Wuwu, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    An Ni pushed aside the branches blocking the hot spring and walked over with a towel wrapped around her.


    There were several figures behind An Ni who were about to walk forward, and they all looked over.


    The hot spring pool chosen by Tang Wu, Bo Cixue and Nan Xun was surrounded by leaves and was very hidden. After being pried away by An Ni, the three women in the hot spring were also exposed to others.


    The three of them were in the pool together and were surrounded by mist. They looked different and each had their own unique traits, which were even more attractive than the delicate flowers in the garden.


    Tang Wu immediately saw that behind An Ni was probably the swimming team.


    Tang Wu¡¯s gaze swept to the big boy behind Yingjie. He was talking to a middle-aged man and did not look over.


    Tang Wu smirked. What a coincidence!


    When Xiang Yingjie saw Tang Wu, he could not look away.


    Today, the instructor had brought them to the hot spring vi to rx. They had not expected to meet Tang Wu.


    The beauty was bare-faced today, her skin looking even fairer and her facial features more exquisite.


    ¡°Instructor Chen, I met a friend. I¡¯ll go over and greet him.¡±


    Hearing Xiang Yingjie¡¯s words, Instructor Chen and Lan Yue followed his gaze and looked at the hot spring pool where Tang Wu and the others were.


    Tang Wu nodded at Instructor Chen and then looked at Lan Yue.


    Lan Yue and Tang Wu¡¯s eyes met for a second or two before he looked away.


    His handsome and clean face was slightly cold.


    Of course, he treated her more like a stranger.


    Tang Wu¡¯s eyes shed.


    After Lan Yue, Instructor Chen, and the rest left, Xiang Yingjie came over to greet him.


    Since Xiang Yingjie had taken the initiative to invite Tang Wu to have a barbecue tonight, Tang Wu did not refuse.


    After An Ni and Xiang Yingjie left, Bo Cixue and Nan Xun looked at Tang Wu with interest.


    ¡°Little elf, what do you want to do?¡±


    Tang Wu caressed her chin. ¡°It¡¯s my first time meeting someone who ignores me. I think it¡¯s quite challenging and I¡¯ve decided to ept the challenge.¡±

 Chapter 2010 - Seductive

    <h4>Chapter 2010: Seductive</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue and Nan Xun started to pity Brother Lan.


    There was no one who could handle Demoness Tang.


    Bo Cixue patted Tang Wu¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡°He¡¯s innocent. You have to hold back.¡±


    Tang Wu gave a fake smile. ¡°I can¡¯t rule out that he¡¯s ignoring me because he wants to attract my attention.¡±


    Nan Xun said, ¡°Have you always been so narcissistic?¡±


    A few days ago, she had gone out for dinner and had identally bumped into Tang Mo.


    The bastard man actually said that she was following him, wanting to do the same thing and climb into his bed again.


    Damn it, she wanted to kick him to death.


    She was the one at a disadvantage, but he made it seem like she really did do something to him!


    Tang Wu narrowed her beautiful eyes at Nan Xun. ¡°Our Tang family? Xun¡¯er, you¡¯re hiding something!¡±


    Nan Xun shrugged. ¡°I fought with your brother a few times in the business industry. He thought I was interested in him.¡±


    Pfft¡­


    Tang Wu could not help butugh when she heard this.


    ¡°Is Tang Mo crazy? Even if Xun¡¯er has a crush on someone, she wouldn¡¯t have a crush on that yboy!¡±


    Nan Xun looked at Tang Wu, who was criticizing Tang Mo, and she was a little suspicious. ¡°Are you really his sister?¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯m his cousin, I still despise him.¡±


    ¡­


    Nan Xun and Bo Cixue stayed at the hot spring vi that night and Tang Wu followed Xiang Yingjie to a farmhouse for a barbecue behind the hot spring vi.


    Seeing that Xiang Yingjie had really brought Tang Wu over, several sportsmen could not help but cheer.


    Xiang Yingjie red at them. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t scare the girl.¡±


    Tang Wu was calm andposed. She looked at the tall and long-legged athletes with a bright smile and called their names one by one.


    ¡°Wow, it seems like Miss Tang really cares about Yingjie. She did her homework and even learned about Yingjie¡¯s team members in advance.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all very outstanding.¡±


    She smiled brightly, exuding an oppressive beauty.


    Xiang Yingjie stared at Tang Wu without blinking, feeling like he was about to suffocate.


    An Ni saw Xiang Yingjie¡¯s wolf-like gaze and pulled Tang Wu aside. ¡°Wuwu, why are you with Xiang Yingjie?¡±


    Tang Wu knocked An Ni¡¯s head. ¡°What do you mean by getting together with him? Don¡¯t worry, I know my boundaries. I won¡¯t let him take advantage of me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Xiang Yingjie¡¯s private life in the team is not very good.¡± An Ni looked at Tang Wu. Tang Wu had not asked her about Lan Yue recently and she was a little confused. ¡°Are you not interested in Brother Lan?¡±


    Tang Wu was about to answer when she saw a familiar figure walking toward the vegetable garden with a basket from the corner of her eye. A girl with a ponytail followed behind him.


    It must be that Instructor Chen¡¯s daughter!


    ¡°What¡¯s that girl¡¯s name?¡± Tang Wu asked.


    ¡°Chen Jiao.¡±


    Tang Wu crossed her arms. ¡°She likes him, right?¡±


    An Ni smiled. ¡°Many girls in the team like Brother Lan.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, he¡¯s so handsome. It¡¯s impossible for him to not be noticed.¡±


    Tang Wu narrowed her eyes. ¡°What about him? Does he like his instructor¡¯s daughter?¡± Tang Wu still had her principles. If he had a new rtionship, she naturally wouldn¡¯t go and ruin it!


    ¡°I heard from Dingyan that Brother Lan is focused on training. He wants to be the World Champion and get more bonuses. I heard that he has a sick brother and needs a lot of money.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded thoughtfully.


    Lan Yue and Chen Jiao went to the vegetable garden to pick vegetables. Tang Wu did not follow them. When they returned after picking the vegetables, she did not greet them.


    She only talked to Xiang Yingjie and the other members.


    Apart from barbecuing, the team members who knew how to cook also went to the kitchen to cook a few dishes.


    Chen Jiao took the vegetables from the garden and handed them to Lan Yue in the kitchen.


    While the other teammates were chatting andughing outside, he went to the kitchen to cook.


    He naturally saw Tang Wu, who was surrounded by people. She was the focus of attention wherever she went.


    Chen Jiao muttered softly as she cut vegetables, ¡°Did you see how Xiang Yingjie looked? His eyes almost fell out when he saw that woman.¡±


    Lan Yue said nothing.


    Chen Jiao nced at Lan Yue¡¯s back and smiled. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re different from them.¡±


    Xiang Yingjie did all he could to attract Tang Wu, but he used too much effort and Tang Wu only felt that he was greasy.


    After chatting for a while, Tang Wu was a little bored and excused herself.


    In the kitchen, he saw the boy cooking inside. He was about to go in when he saw Chen Jiao taking out a tissue and wiping his sweat.


    He looked down and took Chen Jiao¡¯s tissue. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Tang Wu walked to the side.


    After a while, Chen Jiao was called out by Instructor Chen. Lan Yue was the only one in the kitchen and Tang Wu walked in.


    It was the first time they were alone together after that night.


    Tang Wu had her hands behind her back. She walked to the stove and nced at the pot. ¡°It looks quite delicious.¡±


    The smoke from the firewood in the kitchen inteced with the heat from cooking. She stood in the light, her beautiful and exquisite face covered in gentleness and her smiling eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of light.


    Lan Yue pursed his pink lips and hummed softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re really not humble. You learned to cook in the tribe?¡±


    She was calm, as if she was not the one who kissed him that night.


    He was not too ufortable, but it was obvious that he did not want to talk to her.


    His handsome face looked slightly cold.


    ¡°I added you on WeChat that time at the KTV. Why didn¡¯t you ept it?¡±


    He was silent for a long time. Just when Tang Wu thought that he would not answer, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    There was no need to!


    Tang Wu was really angry with him!


    This brat dared to ignore her like this!


    Tang Wu did not stay in the kitchen anymore. She walked out and found an empty space.


    She took out a packet of cigarettes from her bag and leaned against the tree to smoke.


    After taking a few puffs, Xiang Yingjie came over.


    Tang Wu had no intention of evading him.


    She looked up slightly as smoke gushed out from her red lips. Her pretty eyes were half closed as she stared at the skies with a kind of soul-stirring beauty.


    Xiang Yingjie had never seen a woman who looked so good when smoking.


    He held his breath and took it in.


    ¡°Miss Tang.¡±


    Tang Wu turned a deaf ear and looked up at the sky, exhaling smoke elegantly and charmingly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Tang to smoke.¡±


    When Tang Wu heard Xiang Yingjie¡¯s words, she could not help but smile. ¡°Did I give you the impression that I¡¯m an obedient girl?¡± In other words, there was nothing strange about her smoking.


    Xiang Yingjie felt that this woman was poisonous and her temper was unreadable.


    She was too difficult to handle!


    ¡°Do you sportsmen smoke?¡±


    Xiang Yingjie shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Tang Wu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Then why are you still standing here smoking?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to smoke a second hand cigarette asionally. Besides, Miss Tang¡¯s cigarette smell is minty and smells really good.¡±


    He was rather eloquent.


    Tang Wu was amused by his words.


    When Lan Yue and Chen Jiao came to ask them to eat, they saw this scene.


    Tang Wu leaned against the tree, smoking. Xiang Yingjie looked at her with an infatuated expression. He said something to Tang Wu and the woman smiled beautifully.


    Chen Jiao furrowed her eyebrows. She felt that Tang Wu looked like an elf, the kind that was absolutely callous and cruel.


    She quickly looked at the boy beside her. Seeing that he was pursing his pink lips and his dark eyes, she poked him with her elbow. ¡°That kind of woman looks promiscuous. Don¡¯t imitate Senior Brother Xiang. Look at how smitten he is.¡±


    Lan Yue said nothing and turned to leave.


    Chen Jiao shouted for Xiang Yingjie to eat and also left.


    ¡­


    Tang Wu did not eat much at night and she picked some vegetables to eat.


    Xiang Yingjie sat beside her, bringing her water and tissue at times, looking like a good boyfriend.


    Tang Wu only spoke to him tonight.


    She ate little and Xiang Yingjie did not eat much either.


    He leaned into Tang Wu¡¯s ear and invited her probingly, ¡°I heard that you like to travel. I also like to travel around when I have time. I¡¯ve gone to many ces and took many beautiful photos. They¡¯re all in my camera. Shall I show you?¡±


    Tang Wu nced at Xiang Yingjie. His purpose seemed very obvious.


    She smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    They went upstairs one after another.


    It had been more than ten minutes when everyone realized that they were gone.


    Lan Yue asked his teammate who was on good terms with Xiang Yingjie. He frowned when he found out that Xiang Yingjie had invited someone into the room.


    ¡°Yingjie is quite capable. That woman looks like she has high standards, but he actually managed to invite her to his room.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how long his interest willst.¡±


    They were all in the same team, so Lan Yue naturally knew that Xiang Yingjie was a well-known yboy.


    He would not cherish it if he had it.


    Lan Yue walked to the yard and looked up at Xiang Yingjie¡¯s room.


    The curtains were drawn tightly and the situation inside could not be seen clearly.


    After a few more minutes, he went upstairs.


    He knocked on the door of Xiang Yingjie¡¯s room.


    There was no sound.


    He went downstairs and secretly took a brick and smashed the lock.


    Pushing open the door, he did not see the two of them in the room.


    Loud moans trailed from the bathroom.


    He walked over with slightly dark eyes and when he opened the door, he was stunned when he saw what was inside.


    The situation inside waspletely different from what he had imagined.


    Xiang Yingjie was tied up with a cloth and a seductive woman was sitting by the window, ying with a lighter.


    Seeing hime in with a brick in his hand, she suddenly smiled coyly.


    Their eyes met.


    He saw a gloating and mischievous glint in her eyes.


    He seemed to understand something and turned to leave.


    Tang Wu followed him out and saw him enter the room. Her figure shed and she followed him in agilely. Her slender leg kicked back and when the boy turned to push her out, her slender arm wrapped around his neck.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± She smirked, her ck hair falling over her shoulders. Her face was only the size of a palm, her beautiful eyes slightly curved. She was seductive.


    Lan Yue looked at her, his eyes dark. ¡°Put your hand down.¡±


    Reaching out her slender fingers, she poked his throat. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Her gaze was open and provocative.

 Chapter 2011 - Obedient

    <h4>Chapter 2011: Obedient</h4>


    She hung on him like a ko, slender and light. He could probably push her away with slight effort.


    However, he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Why are you like this?¡± His voice was low.


    Tang Wu found it funny. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Seducing men.¡±


    Pfft¡­


    Tang Wu could not help butugh.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    A slender hand covered Tang Wu¡¯s mouth.


    Tang Wu wanted to pull his hand away, but he held it there firmly.


    The brat was quite strong.


    ¡°Ah Yue, are you in the room? You don¡¯t seem to have eaten much. Do you want to go down and eat?¡±


    Chen Jiao¡¯s voice sounded.


    Tang Wu looked at Lan Yue with a smile in her eyes. She struggled free from his hand and let go of his neck before turning to walk toward the door.


    Her fingertips touched the door handle.


    He grabbed her shoulders.


    She raised her eyebrows. She looked bold and unafraid of anything.


    His face was tense, as if he was suppressing his anger.


    Tang Wu was a little surprised.


    Her long eyshes blinked and slid past his face.


    He pressed her face against his chest and said to Chen Jiao, ¡°I¡¯m not eating. I want to rest.¡±


    Chen Jiao hummed, sounding a little disappointed.


    After Chen Jiao left, Tang Wu struggled to break free from the boy¡¯s chest.


    She took a few deep breaths.


    Her exquisite and charming face turned slightly red. ¡°Brat, did you want to suffocate me?¡±


    He had nearly suffocated her to death just now!


    Lan Yue ignored Tang Wu and turned to walk toward the bed.


    He took off his casual jacket and t-shirt. Looking at his exposed back, she cried out, ¡°Hey hey, I didn¡¯t know you were so coquettish!¡±


    The boy who had taken off his t-shirt didn¡¯t say anything. He took a clean shirt from the bed and put it on again.


    Before Tang Wu could properly appreciate his broad shoulders and narrow waist, he had already worn his clothes.


    He turned to look at her. ¡°There¡¯s a barbecue smell on my clothes. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Tang Wu walked to the bed and sat down. She looked up at him. It was already dark and the white light in the room fell on him, making his facial features appear even more clean and handsome.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you not even ept my WeChat request? Why did you take advantage of me just now?¡±


    She asked openly.


    Lan Yue looked at the woman sitting by the bed. Her wavy hair was scattered all over and her face was only the size of a palm. Her skin was fair and her lips were fiery red. Her gaze was straightforward.


    He looked away.


    He did not answer her and only asked her, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    How could he not know what she wanted?


    Xiang Yingjie had mentioned her several times in the dormitory, saying that she was dressed from head to toe like a youngdy from a rich family.


    She came from a rich family and she had to have countless pursuers around her.


    As for him, what else did he have apart from his face and figure?


    Tang Wu got off the bed and walked up to him, taking out a sports watch from her bag.


    ¡°I went to the hospital and saw your younger brother. I heard from him that today is your neenth birthday.¡± She put the sports watch on his wrist and it was quite suitable. She looked up at him with her thick and curly eyshes. ¡°So you¡¯re so young. I¡¯m three years older than you and you¡¯re still not calling me sister?¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s gaze was on the sports watch she had worn for him.


    Her pink lips pursed slightly.


    He did not speak, so she could not force him. She nced at his dark expression. ¡°Alright. I kissed you because I drank too muchst time, but you took advantage of me earlier. We¡¯re even now!¡±


    ¡°If you hate me, I won¡¯t appear in front of you in the future.¡±


    He still didn¡¯t speak.


    Tang Wu sighed. ¡°You can take a rest. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    She was about to reach the door when footsteps sounded behind her.


    He chased after her.


    He was two steps away from her.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Tang Wu was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Tang Wu turned to look at him.


    He did not seem to be used to looking at her and would look away after a second or two.


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw his red ears.


    Why was she so easily embarrassed?


    ¡°Can I look for you from time to time in the future?¡±


    He hummed in agreement.


    Tang Wu tilted her head and reached a hand out to him. ¡°Your phone.¡±


    He took out his phone from his pocket and handed it to her.


    Tang Wu added him on WeChat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk on WeChat in the future.¡±


    After adding her WeChat, Tang Wu received a video call.


    It was a young male artist from thepany.


    Tang Wu walked to the side and answered the call.


    Lan Yue opened the door and walked out.


    After Tang Wu finished the video call, she turned back to look at Lan Yue, who hade in again.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask who I am?¡±


    Lan Yue shook his head.


    Tang Wu walked up to him and caressed his face. ¡°You¡¯re so obedient.¡±


    He took her hand and held it in his palm. Her hand was slender and soft while his hand was wide and strong with callouses.


    He clenched his jaw, his eyes dark. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a child.¡±


    Tang Wu grabbed his palm with her fingers and smiled devilishly. ¡°You¡¯re younger than me anyway.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t always smile like that.¡±


    Tang Wu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why? Does it not look good?¡±


    He was silent for a few seconds before he answered honestly, ¡°It looks good¡­¡±


    Tang Wu looked at his red ears and could not help but pinch them.


    ¡°You¡¯re really innocent!¡±


    He said nothing.


    Tang Wu wanted to say something when another call came in.


    Lan Yue was about to go out again when Tang Wu stopped him and mouthed at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s about thepany.¡±


    They sat on the bed.


    Tang Wu held her phone in one hand and yed with his hands with her other.


    Her hands were slender and fair, as if they had no bones. They were incredibly soft.


    She had done a pearl manicure and the pattern on each of her fingernails was slightly different.


    Lan Yue looked down at her fingernails and touched her middle finger that was adorned with pearls.


    Seeing his curious expression, Tang Wu hurriedly spoke to the person on the other end of the call before hanging up.


    ¡°Is it beautiful?¡±


    He frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°For beauty.¡± She approached him and looked at his handsome side profile. ¡°Why did you go to the swimming team? Were you good at swimming in the tribe?¡±


    He let go of her hand and met her eyes. ¡°One time, I saved a child who fell into the water and Instructor Chen found out that I¡¯m good at water. He said that getting the championship title makes more money than working on the construction site.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded. ¡°Instructor Chen must have found a treasure.¡±


    A smile appeared on his face.


    This was the first time she had seen him smile, and she was blinded.


    ¡°You look really good when you smile.¡± He looked more cheerful and more like a boy his age when he smiled.


    Seeing that the sky had darkened, Tang Wu stood up. ¡°I have to go.¡±


    He sent her to the door, but she did not open it and turned to look at him. ¡°You really don¡¯t hate me?¡±

 Chapter 2012 - Going

    <h4>Chapter 2012: Going</h4>


    He looked at her with his dark eyes, his pink lips slightly pursed and his expression slightly awkward. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. Don¡¯t keep asking.¡±


    Tang Wu smiled. ¡°Then, can I kiss you again before I leave?¡±


    His lips moved. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    She pushed him against the door, stood on her toes, and pressed her lips against his.


    ¡­


    Tang Wu returned to the hot spring vi and found Bo Cixue and Nan Xun.


    Seeing that she was back, the two of them clicked their tongues and said, ¡°Did you settle it?¡±


    Tang Wu brushed her long hair away. ¡°Who do you think I am? How could I not settle it?¡±


    Looking at Tang Wu¡¯s happy face, Bo Cixue and Nan Xun felt ashamed.


    Tang Wu sighed. ¡°Brother Lan is really a treasure. I haven¡¯t seen such an innocent boy for a long time. Wouldn¡¯t it be too sinful if I don¡¯t take responsibility for flirting with him?¡±


    Tang Wu knew that there would be no future between Lan Yue and her in the future. Lan Yue had to know it too. He did not ask her about the future and they both knew the difference between being interested and being together for a long time.


    Nan Xun smiled. ¡°What era are we in now? You don¡¯t have to be so conservative. Besides, Brother Lan and Chu Li spent a few years together. After they broke up, he didn¡¯t pester her. He¡¯s more open-minded than you.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. He might have epted me so quickly because he¡¯s angry at Chu Li.¡±


    Tang Wu did not think about the future. After all, Lan Yue was younger than her and had infinite possibilities in the future. Besides, from her experience with falling in love with Lin Xiurui, the passion had faded away after the two of them had been together for a long time, leaving only hate.


    Both she and Lan Yue had experienced rtionships that were not very pleasant. Once they started a new rtionship, they should just indulge themselves in the present.


    Tang Wuy on the bed after showering and sent Lan Yue a message. ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡­


    After Tang Wu left, Lan Yue went to Xiang Yingjie¡¯s room and untied him.


    Xiang Yingjie looked at Lan Yue angrily and fiercely.


    He was an athlete but had been tied up by a woman.


    If word got out, what would happen to his reputation?


    And what made him the most angry was that Lan Yue knew Tang Wu and had even smashed his way into the room with a brick.


    Xiang Yingjie thought of how Lan Yue had responded to him silently every time he mentioned Tang Wu in the dormitory. He thought that Lan Yue was the least interested in her.


    He did not expect him to steal his woman!


    Xiang Yingjie raised his fist and was about to swing it at Lan Yue when Lan Yue grabbed his fist, his expression calm. ¡°I knew her before you.¡±


    With that said, he left.


    Xiang Yingjie punched the wall and red at Lan Yue with red eyes. ¡°Do you think she will be sincere to you? Why don¡¯t you go and ask around? Who is she? She¡¯s the youngdy of the Tang family. Her marriage doesn¡¯t depend on her own decisions. She just sees that you¡¯re young and good-looking and wants to y with you. Even if you win the championship title, you¡¯re just ackey in front of the Tang family. They won¡¯t let a poor brat like you in.¡±


    Lan Yue paused and left without saying anything.


    ¡­


    On the day Tang Wu and Bo Cixue went to M University, Tang Wu thought of Lan Yue when they were resting in the VIP lounge of the airport. She took out her phone and scrolled to his feed.


    There were only three messages on his feed.


    They were all about swimming.


    However, one of them had been posted this morning. It was a photo of a green nt by the roadside.


    He had probably not gone for training today but gone to the hospital.


    Tang Wu sent him a message. ¡°I¡¯m going to M Country. I¡¯ll only be back in about a week. Send me a photo of you.¡±


    She only said that. With Lan Yue¡¯s personality, he probably wouldn¡¯t send her photos.


    The announcement signaled the boarding. Tang Wu put away her phone and was about to get up when her WeChat chimed.


    Lan Yue had sent her a photo.


    It was a photo of him in his swimming trunks, about to jump into the pool.


    He was good-looking and had defined abdominal muscles.


    Tang Wu replied with a nosebleed emoji.


    She put her phone in her pocket and got on the ne with Bo Cixue.


    ¡­


    In the hospital.


    Lan Yue went to the washroom to wash fruits for Lan Nuo.


    He took it out and saw Lan Nuo smiling at his phone. He walked over. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yue, you have a girlfriend.¡± Lan Nuo blinked at Lan Yue. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like Chu Li, but she¡¯s prettier than Chu Li.¡±


    Lan Yue took back his phone and looked at the chat records.


    The corners of his eyes twitched when he realized that the photo of him swimming was in the chat.


    ¡°You sent it?¡±


    Lan Nuo nodded. ¡°I took a photo secretly when you brought me to see you swim that day. That sister asked you for a photo just now and I sent it to her. I think that sister will definitely like your extremely handsome face.¡±


    Lan Yue deleted it, but it was toote.


    Lan Yue looked at Lan Nuo. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why? The nurse said that youngdies like young men with abdominal muscles.¡±


    Lan Yue was speechless.


    ¡­


    When they arrived at M University, Bo Cixue and Tang Wu finished their graduation ceremony and Bo Cixue booked a flight back.


    Tang Wu looked at Bo Cixue and said worriedly, ¡°If you really want to go to the west, the environment there is bad. I think you should at least bring a bodyguard with you.¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine alone. My family will know if I bring my bodyguards.¡±


    Tang Wu knew Bo Cixue¡¯s personality. She was beautiful on the outside and seemed to need protection. She was easygoing andzy, but in fact, as long as she was interested, she would do it no matter how difficult or dangerous it was. She was so bold that Tang Wu worried for her sometimes.


    ¡°Remember to report your schedule to me every day. If I don¡¯t receive your message every day, I¡¯ll go and find you personally.¡±


    ¡­


    There were only five days left until Bo Cixue went to work. She could not dy any further, or she would have to rush back to work after seeing Ye Jie.


    She returned to the country first, before taking a flight to W City in the west.


    When they arrived at W City, she had to take a bus to town.


    Before Bo Cixue came, she had called and asked Ah You about what their schedule was like. Ye Jie was doing an investigation in a ce called Lin Town.


    There were no buses in W City to Lin Town. when Bo Cixue arrived at the county, the sky was already getting dark and there were no buses that went straight to Lin Town.


    As such, she could only find a hotel to rest for the night.


    There was no hotel in town and the hotel conditions were average. Bo Cixue was tired from the long journey and after taking a bath, she fell asleep on the bed.


    When she woke up the next day, it started to rain heavily.


    She arrived at the bus stop and asked about the bus going to town.


    The conductor told her that because of the heavy rain, the only bridge to town was broken and would take two to three days to be repaired.


    Hearing this, Bo Cixue almost cked out.


    Did the heavens think that it was improper for her toe and find Ye Jie? Was she not going to see him at all?


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips and looked at the dark sky. She took out her phone and made a call.

 Chapter 2013 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 2013: Meeting</h4>


    Bo Cixue called Ah Zuo.


    However, the call did not go through.


    She looked at the dark sky and sighed.


    She was really unwilling to go back aftering all the way.


    The conductor looked at Bo Cixue, who was wandering around the door with her eyebrows furrowed. He walked over and asked her, ¡°Are you in a hurry to get to Lin Town?¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded.


    The ticket seller said, ¡°I have an uncle who brings food over from Lin Town on a tricycle every day. Although the bridge over there is broken, there is still a small path and tricycle can pass through.¡±


    The conductor sized up Bo Cixue. Seeing that she was young and fair and looked like a child from a rich family, she sighed. ¡°But you might have to suffer a little by riding the tricycle. The road is really bumpy.¡±


    Happiness appeared in Bo Cixue¡¯s clear eyes. ¡°Auntie, help me contact your uncle. I want to take his tricycle to Lin Town.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Bo Cixue went outside to buy a bag of fruits for the conductor, who quickly contacted her uncle.


    After waiting for half an hour, an old man of about sixty came over on a tricycle.


    Bo Cixue bought him a cigarette. The old man tried to reject it and but eventually epted the cigarette before cing the suitcase on the tricycle for Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue had never taken a tricycle and the road to town was indeed full of holes, but she had noints.


    The old man nced at the young girl behind him and asked loudly, ¡°Youngdy, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you in town. Why are you going there?¡±


    ¡°A friend of mine is over there. I¡¯ll go and find him.¡±


    ¡°It must be your boyfriend!¡± The old man chuckled and said, ¡°That young man is really lucky. Even delicate girls don¡¯t want to go to Lin Town.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled and said nothing.


    The old man rode for three to four hours before arriving at Lin Town.


    After Bo Cixue thanked the elderly man, she carried her suitcase and rushed to the office building of the town¡¯s leader.


    There was a guardhouse at the door and the guards on duty stopped Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue was about to speak when a surprised voice trailed over. ¡°Miss Bo?¡±


    It was Ah Zuo.


    He looked at Bo Cixue in disbelief.


    Seeing that Ah Zuo knew the woman in front of him, the guard on duty did not stop her.


    Bo Cixue looked at Ah Zuo, who was walking toward her, and a smile appeared on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s me, Ah Zuo. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    When Ah Zuo saw Bo Cixue, he thought that he had seen wrongly.


    A few days ago, she had sent a message asking where they were. He had replied and she had not contacted him since.


    At that time, he thought she was just asking and had not expected her toe!


    ¡°Miss Bo, did youe from M Country?¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded.


    It must have been tough traveling all the way.


    Ah Zuo took Bo Cixue to their yard. There were no more rooms for the time being, so Ah Zuo had no choice but to bring her to the Crown Prince¡¯s room.


    ¡°His Highness and Ah You went to the vige for inspection and might not be back until two dayster. Miss Bo, rest here first. I¡¯ll inform His Highness.¡±


    Bo Cixue could not sleep and shook her head. ¡°Is there a car here that can go to the countryside?¡±


    ¡°The conditions here are not good. His Highness drove over and I¡¯m using my motorcycle around here.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. She took out her daily necessities and a set of clothes from her suitcase, put them in her bag, and reached out her hand to Ah Zuo. ¡°Give me the motorcycle keys.¡±


    Ah Zuo was speechless.


    ¡°Miss Bo, the roads to the countryside are muddy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Ah Zuo still had something important to attend to in the afternoon and could not go with Bo Cixue.


    He wanted to send someone to go with Bo Cixue, but Bo Cixue refused. ¡°I¡¯ll use my phone¡¯s GPS.¡±


    ¡°The signal over there is not good. I¡¯ll draw a route for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bo Cixue then rode the motorcycle to the countryside.


    In the afternoon, the weather improved and there were trees on both sides of the road. The fragrance of wild flowers filled her nose. It was a different scenery from the bustling and noisy city.


    Although she did not know what she would do after seeing Ye Jie, the environment made her feel rxed.


    After riding for more than forty minutes, Bo Cixue arrived at the countryside.


    On the small path into the vige, there were several seven to eight-year-old children ying under a tree.


    ¡°The bird¡¯s so pitiful.¡±


    A young girl sat on the ground and cried.


    The two boys were barefooted and wanted to climb up the tree to rece the bird¡¯s nest that had fallen, but they would always slide down halfway.


    Bo Cixue got off the motorcycle and walked to the little girl whose face was covered in tears. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t cry. Sister will put the bird¡¯s nest back.¡±


    The girl looked at Bo Cixue with tears in her eyes and opened her mouth. ¡°Fairy Sister¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled. ¡°Fairies don¡¯t know how to climb trees.¡±


    She took off her sports shoes and climbed up the tree easily under the admiration and surprise of the children.


    ¡°Fairy Sister is amazing!¡±


    Bo Cixue climbed to the top of the tree and fixed the bird¡¯s nest.


    Seeing that the bird¡¯s nest had returned to the tree, the girl smiled. ¡°Thank you, Fairy Sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Bo Cixue was about toe down when she suddenly saw a group of people walking over.


    The person walking at the front was wearing a ck shirt and pants, his sleeves rolled up to his elbows. His expression was cold and serious as he listened to the staff beside him.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She did not expect to meet Ye Jie and the rest while she was still on the tree.


    There were several people from the royal family behind him and it would be bad if they saw her.


    Bo Cixue made a gesture to silence the children under the tree. ¡°Go and y. Sister wants to see the scenery here.¡±


    The children ran away.


    Bo Cixue was only hoping that Ye Jie would go over and not notice the tree.


    Soon, they arrived.


    Ye Jie, who was walking in front, looked at the motorcycle parked under the tree and narrowed his dark eyes slightly.


    Ah You also saw the motorcycle and was puzzled. ¡°Why does it look like the one Ah Zuo is riding?¡±


    Ah You looked around but did not see Ah Zuo.


    Bo Cixue held her breath and blocked herself with the branches and leaves, not daring to breathe.


    They walked away very quickly.


    Bo Cixue let out a long sigh of relief.


    When they were far away, Bo Cixue came down from the tree.


    Sitting on a patch of grass, she wiped her feet clean and put on her shoes.


    She felt that something was wrong, as if someone was staring at her.


    She turned around slowly.


    The man, who had originally walked away, was now standing under a tree. It was hard to ignore his unique cold aura.


    He had one hand in his pocket, his dark eyes staring fixedly at her delicate body.


    His gaze seemed to want to see through her.


    Her heart thumped.


    Bo Cixue bit her lip and held her forehead, forcing herself to look into his eyes.

 Chapter 2014 - Redemption

    <h4>Chapter 2014: Redemption</h4>


    Bo Cixue was wearing a windbreaker when she came over. She had taken off the windbreaker before climbing the tree, revealing the tight ck t-shirt inside. She was wearing a pair of pants of the same color, making her look slender and tall, and revealing her appealing curves.


    Her long hair was tied into a high ponytail. She had no makeup on her face and had only put some lip gloss on her lips. Her ck hair and red lips, and her fair and beautiful skin looked especially attractive when the sun shone on her.


    The man standing under the tree had the fitting lines of his shirt pressed against his shoulders, his posture straight and tall.


    He looked thinner, his facial features more handsome and cold. His dark eyes were deep and his scarlet lips were slightly pursed, making it difficult to read his emotions.


    Their eyes met and they looked at each other quietly. Neither of them broke the silence.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heartbeat sped up.


    Beforeing, she had already thought of all kinds of possibilities.


    But seeing him was a different feeling.


    She could not calm down.


    After some time, Bo Cixue, who seemed to have been frozen, saw the man striding toward her.


    Her hands that hung by her sides clenched into fists unconsciously.


    Ye Jie had finally recovered from the shock and disbelief.


    He had not brought his phone with him, so he naturally did not see Ah Zuo¡¯s message.


    But when he saw Ah Zuo¡¯s motorcycle under the tree, he felt that something was wrong.


    After sending the others away, he returned and saw Bo Cixue.


    A few days ago, Ah Zuo had mentioned that she had gone to M University for her graduation ceremony.


    Who knew that she would suddenly appear in front of him?


    It would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t feel anything.


    Ye Jie came up to Bo Cixue and stared at her with his dark eyes. His usually cold voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°Cixue, I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re standing in front of me.¡±


    The journey from W City was long, and the road conditions and bad weather were unbearable even for ordinary girls¡­


    Bo Cixue smiled. ¡°I happened to have a few days off. I came here to take a look at your working environment.¡± Her smile deepened, but she did not show any exhaustion on her face. ¡°Besides, if the Crown Prince cane, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯ll take you to eat first.¡±


    She had not taken out her motorcycle keys earlier and he got on the motorcycle.


    Bo Cixue did not shy away and sat sideways behind him.


    There were no concrete roads in the vige and it was harder to ride on the roads after it rained, but he rode steadily. She looked at his shirt that was blown up by the wind and her slender fingers pinched it lightly.


    Although the conditions here were tough, he was still as cold and fresh as ever, a smell she had liked since she was young.


    She looked at the back of his head. He had cut his hair and his hair was shorter than before, making his neck longer. Although he looked thin, his shoulders were broad.


    Bo Cixue secretly sized him up from head to toe.


    Her heart was bitter.


    But on second thought, the Crown Prince, who was high up in the air, was riding a motorcycle and driving her through the countryside. She could not help butugh.


    She did not control her emotions and he heardughter.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°I used to fetch others around. I never expected to be fetched around one day.¡±


    Ye Jie thought of the time he saw her taking Sikong Ling to Panshan Road and he frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything risky in the future.¡±


    Bo Cixue stuck out her tongue and refused to listen to him.


    After riding for a while, they arrived at his temporary house.


    When the motorcycle stopped, Bo Cixue was unprepared and the tip of her nose hit his firm back.


    She hummed softly.


    He looked back at her. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Bo Cixue rubbed her nose. ¡°It hurts. Can you blow at it?¡±


    Ye Jie reached out and pinched her nose. ¡°It won¡¯t hurtter.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    Hearing the sound, Ah You walked out of the house.


    ¡°Your Highness, everyone is waiting for you to start the meeting¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Ah You was dumbfounded to see Bo Cixue jump down from the motorcycle. ¡°Am I seeing things? Why would Miss Bo appear here?¡±


    ¡°You have the same reaction as Ah Zuo.¡± Bo Cixue smiled.


    Ah You touched the back of his head. ¡°Perfect chemistry.¡±


    Ye Jie said to Ah You, ¡°Ask the auntie to prepare something for Cixue.¡± Then, he looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°I still have a meeting. Eat and rest for a while before we talk tonight.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    The auntie made two dishes for Bo Cixue. After Bo Cixue ate, she was brought to a clean and simple room.


    She was indeed tired after a long journey.


    Shey on the bed and went to sleep after reporting her safety to her best friends.


    She slept until the evening.


    Bo Cixue got up from the bed and opened the door.


    Ah You came out of the other room and saw Bo Cixue, saying, ¡°His Highness said that he was afraid of disturbing your sleep so he didn¡¯t ask you to have dinner tonight, but he left some aside for you.¡±


    Bo Cixue waved her hand. ¡°I was too full at noon and I¡¯m not hungry yet. Where¡¯s His Highness?¡±


    ¡°His Highness is in the yard.¡±


    Bo Cixue walked toward the yard.


    Ye Jie stood under the fruit tree and smoked.


    There were several cigarette butts on the floor.


    Bo Cixue frowned slightly. She remembered that he did not like to smoke.


    Bo Cixue took a deep breath and walked toward him.


    Hearing footsteps, he turned around.


    His fair and clean fingers extinguished the scarlet cigarette butt.


    ¡°Cixue, I¡¯ll get Ah You to send you back tomorrow morning.¡±


    Hearing his words, Bo Cixue¡¯s heart started to sink.


    He was so smart and did not need her to say it too directly. He should know why she came.


    But he said that she should go back tomorrow.


    Before Bo Cixue came, she had thought of many things to say to him, but at this moment, she could not say anything.


    No words couldpare to actual actions.


    But her actions could not move him.


    Bo Cixue was already mentally prepared. No matter what answer he gave, she would ept it.


    However, since she hade all the way here, she should get to clear the air at the very least.


    ¡°Is it because of that kiss?¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s eyes on Bo Cixue darkened and his handsome face tensed. ¡°I can¡¯t give you a future because of my condition. Cixue, you can find someone better than me.¡±


    Bo Cixue lowered her thick and long eyshes, her fingertips sping her palm. ¡°Do you think I have to kiss and hug you when I¡¯m with you? If you¡¯re not used to it, we can not kiss.¡±


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll sink deeper and deeper. If you still can¡¯t give me what I want in the end, you¡¯ll feel that you¡¯ve hurt me. But I¡¯m not afraid. If you¡¯re willing to open your heart and let me heal you, won¡¯t there be a chance for you to be cured?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you what happened in the past. But I¡¯m willing to be your savior. Are you willing to be saved?¡±

 Chapter 2015 - Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 2015: Feelings</h4>


    Before he could answer, she took a few steps forward and threw herself into his arms.


    Beforeing, she had thought of not taking the initiative, but she could not help it.


    She did not want to go around in circles anymore. She wanted to be brave.


    Even if it did not work, she would not have any regrets in this life!


    She pressed her face against his chest, smelling his breath and feeling his heartbeat.


    Her mind was slightly nk and she did not dare to think too much. She could only absorb his breath greedily.


    She had taken her first step and had expressed her feelings to him.


    She did not want to run away anymore. She just wanted to follow her heart and walk forward bravely.


    She was too nervous and flustered. She hugged him like this for a while before she let go of him and looked up at him.


    She saw herself panicking in his deep eyes.


    His handsome face was tensed as he stared at her with dark eyes.


    She could not read his emotions. He was too deep and reserved.


    Bo Cixue sniffed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me. If you don¡¯te and find me tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    She turned and walked toward the house.


    He chased over and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Cixue¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue interrupted him and did not turn back. ¡°Don¡¯t say it now, because I will lose sleep no matter what the result is.¡±


    She struggled out of his hold and ran back into the house.


    ¡­


    After Bo Cixue washed up, she put on her earphones and listened to music.


    She only fell asleep at midnight.


    Ye Jie stood in the yard and only returned to his room when the lights in Bo Cixue¡¯s room dimmed.


    He did not sleep and sat by the table to continue his work.


    At four in the morning, there was a knock on the door.


    He opened the door and Ah You stood at the door, saying hurriedly, ¡°Your Highness, a house in the vige caught fire. There are only two children at home.¡±


    There was no fire brigade here and if the rescue was not timely, something major could happen.


    Ye Jie¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Go and put out the fire quickly.¡±


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue woke up at dawn.


    She did not sleep wellst night and kept having nightmares.


    When she woke up, she felt even more tired than when she had not slept.


    After washing up, Bo Cixue waited in the room for a while but did not see Ye Jie.


    The auntie had already made breakfast.


    After talking to the auntie, she learned that Ye Jie was the first to wake up every day in the past. At this time, he had already finished breakfast.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    The auntie did not notice Bo Cixue¡¯s expression and said, ¡°His Highness is polite and never puts on airs in front of usmoners. He¡¯s really a good prince.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded in a daze.


    Unable to eat anything, Bo Cixue returned to her room to pack her things.


    He did note out at this time because he had given his answer!


    He did not want her to be his savior and was unwilling to open his heart!


    Bo Cixue understood very early that feelings could not be forced.


    This was good too. She had worked hard and been brave. Although she could not get what she wanted, she did not regret it!


    Bo Cixue left the vige on her motorcycle. Her mood this time was very different from when she went to M Country that year. She did not feel like the sky was going to copse!


    She felt like she had survived after being pushed to the edge of the cliff!


    Bo Cixue looked up at the blue sky and smiled.


    After she went back, she would work and live well!


    Bo Cixue rode back to town and returned the motorcycle to Ah Zuo, and then looked for the old man on the tricycle.


    ¡­


    Ye Jie had sent the two injured children to the town hospitalst night.


    After he was done, he thought of Bo Cixue and took out his phone to call her.


    Her phone was switched off.


    Ye Jie frowned slightly and called the auntie again.


    The auntie said that Bo Cixue had left on the motorcycle in the morning.


    Ye Jie called Ah Zuo as he drove.


    Knowing that Bo Cixue had returned the motorcycle and had left, his expression darkened slightly.


    If she wanted to go back, she had to go to the county. Now that the bridge between the town and the county was broken, she should not have gone far.


    Ye Jie drove toward the county.


    Bo Cixue sat on the grandfather¡¯s tricycle, hugging her knees and burying her face in it.


    Seeing that Bo Cixue was unhappy since she got into the car, the old man said, ¡°Youngdy, did you fight with your boyfriend? He will definitely regret it if you guys got into a fight after you came all the way here.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not here for my boyfriend.¡±


    The old man looked like he did not want to say anything.


    Bo Cixue was swaying and her head felt heavier.


    After some time, the tricycle suddenly braked.


    Bo Cixue buried her face in her knees. She did not know what had happened but she looked up at the old man in confusion.


    She was about to ask what was wrong when she froze when she saw a ck sedan parked in front of the tricycle.


    However, she calmed down very quickly.


    He probably sent Ah You to send her off!


    Bo Cixue did not move from the tricycle.


    The old man looked at the dark and shiny luxurious car in front. Although he did not know any brands, that car looked good.


    Fortunately, he did not knock it. Otherwise, how could he afford to pay for it?


    The old man was muttering when the door of the car was pushed open.


    A tall figure got out of the car.


    The man¡¯s soft short hair was slightly messy and there was still some dust on his handsome face. He hade in a hurry and had not even had time to tidy himself.


    His dark eyes were bloodshot fromck of sleep and because he was in too much of a hurry to catch up to her, they were as red as blood.


    Bo Cixue stared at the man for a few seconds before she looked away and said to the old man, ¡°Don¡¯t care about him. Go back and circle around him!¡±


    The old man thought that the car had crossed over and that the responsibility was not on him. He listened to Bo Cixue and reversed the tricycle.


    The old man was about to cycle forward when that cold and tall figure walked over, his slender hand holding the head of the tricycle.


    The old man saw Ye Jie¡¯s red eyes and cold expression and did not dare to say anything.


    Could it be that this outstanding young man was the boyfriend of the girl behind?


    ¡°Youngdy, if there¡¯s anything, you should talk to her properly!¡± The old man looked at the ck car in front of him. If that man chased after him, he would definitely lose.


    Bo Cixue did not want to make things difficult for the old man. She took her luggage and jumped off the tricycle.


    She walked forward without saying anything to Ye Jie.


    However, she had only taken a few steps when her suitcase was snatched away.


    By the time Bo Cixue reacted, her luggage had already been ced in the car boot.


    ¡°What are you doing? I don¡¯t need you to send me off!¡± Bo Cixue was a little angry. ¡°I know your answer. To be honest, I can¡¯t be in a good mood right now. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t disturb me. We can only return to normal friends when my anger dies down.¡±


    Perhaps, they could not be normal friends in the future, but they would not be enemies.


    Even if they met, they would only greet each other politely.


    Ye Jie pursed his lips and said nothing. He grabbed Bo Cixue¡¯s wrist and stuffed her into the car.


    Bo Cixue struggled to get out of the car. He leaned over and helped her buckle her seatbelt. He looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Sit properly. I¡¯ll give you an answer.¡±

 Chapter 2016 - Sweetness

    <h4>Chapter 2016: Sweetness</h4>


    Didn¡¯t he already give an answer?


    He had not looked for her this morning. He only came to tell her the answer when she arrived at town!


    Did he think she was so easy to fool?


    Bo Cixue did not want to recall the feeling of being rejected because it was really ufortable.


    She did not look at him and turned her face towards the car window. ¡°I already know your answer. You don¡¯t have to say it again!¡±


    Without waiting for him to say anything, she said quickly, ¡°Just treat it as if I never came here. Anyway, I¡¯m going to work in a few days. Just treat it as though I traveled here to experience the hardships of the world!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll work hard at the research institute in the future to benefit the people. Even if I earn money, I¡¯ll do more good deeds and help people who need help!¡±


    Ye Jie looked at the back of Bo Cixue¡¯s head and pursed his lips when he heard her slightly cold voice. ¡°Turn around and look at me.¡±


    ¡°You want me to turn around? I¡¯m not going to.¡± As soon as the words came out, she wanted to seal her mouth.


    This was too childish!


    Bo Cixue turned around with a frown and met his eyes.


    Looking at her pretending to be calm, he lifted his lips and a faint smile appeared in his dark eyes. ¡°Did you get up very early?¡±


    Bo Cixue sped her hands on her knees and tried to suppress her emotions. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to talk to you about this now.¡±


    He narrowed his cold ck eyes slightly and gave a faint smile. ¡°I thought about it for a long time after you returned to your roomst night. I wanted to tell you the other time that we should try, but it backfired and made our rtionship worse. I¡¯m already very sorry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m indeed worried that I won¡¯t be able to give you happiness, but I¡¯ll also hold you back. Our rtionship is different from others. Our parents are old friends, so I don¡¯t want to create animosity between us.¡±


    ¡°When I saw you appear yesterday, I was more shocked than anything else. Cixue, thank you for giving me a chance to save myself. I don¡¯t want to let you go like this.¡±


    Bo Cixue widened her eyes and looked at him.


    Ayer of bright tears gathered in her eyes uncontrobly.


    She looked at the man in front of her with trembling lips and covered her mouth with her hands.


    After a while, she said, ¡°Then¡­ why didn¡¯t youe and find me this morning?¡±


    Ye Jie told her what had happenedst night.


    Bo Cixue saw that there was still dust on his face and that there was a hole in his clothes. She then understood that he had not rejected her, but had not had time to tell her his answer.


    After thinking that she had been rejected that morning, she rode to town and did not shed a tear.


    But now, in front of him, hot tears could not help but fall.


    He raised his long fingers and wiped the tears on her face. ¡°Foolish girl, why are you crying?¡±


    Bo Cixue did not know why she was crying.


    She had finally gotten a response after years of single-sided adoration.


    Although she did not know what would happen in the future, at least they had made good progress.


    Bo Cixue closed her eyes and let his fingers wipe the hot tears on her face.


    Her mind seemed to have burst into fireworks. A beam of light rose and then exploded into countless small flowers.


    She was no longer a clown acting alone.


    Bo Cixue opened her eyes after a while and looked at him without saying anything. She picked up his hand that was wiping her tears and bit his wrist hard.


    Ye Jie¡¯s muscles tensed up and blood flowed from the ce he was bitten, but he did not push it away.


    After she relented, he pulled her into his arms.


    ¡­


    Ye Jie drove back to his house in town.


    He carried Bo Cixue¡¯s luggage into the room and caressed her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a bath first. Ah Zuo will bring you breakfastter. I heard from the auntie that you ate very little this morning.¡±


    Bo Cixue hugged his arm and looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Pinch me. I feel like I¡¯m dreaming!¡±


    He really pinched her.


    She jumped and shouted, ¡°Ouch, it hurts. Why don¡¯t you treat women nicely?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, a smile in his dark eyes. ¡°So, I¡¯m not as perfect as you think I am.¡±


    Bo Cixue pouted. ¡°Me too.¡±


    With that said, she reached a hand out to him. ¡°Mr Ye, please take care of me in the future.¡±


    Ye Jie held her slender fingers and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t climb trees in the future. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Bo Cixue let go of his hand and pretended to dig her ear. ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    Ye Jie did not expect her to be so smart and interesting in private.


    ¡­


    After Ye Jie went to take a bath, Bo Cixue turned on her phone.


    She announced hertest development in her best friends¡¯ chat.


    After finding out that she had seeded, Nan Xun and Tang Wu sent voice messages to congratte her.


    The two women took the opportunity to rob her.


    Nan Xun: ¡°Red packet.¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°If there¡¯s no rain of red packets today, I should get a beautiful photo of the Crown Prince at the very least!¡±


    Without another word, Bo Cixue sent ten red packets worth two hundred dors in the group.


    Nan Xun and Tang Wu were fighting over them happily.


    After they were done, the two of them sent various blessings.


    Bo Cixue epted them joyfully.


    ¡­


    Ye Jie came out of the shower and changed into a clean white cored shirt.


    Bo Cixue was sitting on the chair looking at her phone and did not notice himing out.


    He walked over and looked down at her.


    Feeling the fresh and clean masculine scent, Bo Cixue looked up and met his dark eyes. ¡°I told Nan Xun and Tang Wu about our current rtionship, but I don¡¯t n to tell my parents, the Queen, and the King for the time being.¡±


    Ye Jie nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Bo Cixue stood up from the chair and hugged his thin waist, burying her face in his arms.


    He wrapped one hand around her slender waist and pinched her. ¡°Cixue, you¡¯re too thin.¡±


    Bo Cixue raised her bright eyes and snorted. ¡°We¡¯ve just gotten together and you¡¯re already despising me.¡±


    ¡°Eat more in the future.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You won¡¯t be able to carry me if I get fat.¡±


    A smile appeared in his dark eyes. ¡°I can carry you no matter how fat you get.¡±


    ¡°Then hug me and spin ten rounds.¡±


    Bo Cixue had just finished speaking when her feet left the ground. The man held her waist with one hand and started to spin on the spot.


    Bo Cixue wrapped her hands around his neck. Although she started to feel dizzy after spinning a few times, she couldn¡¯t help but smile ¡­


    Ah Zuo brought breakfast over.


    The door was not closed tightly. He was about to knock when he heard a woman¡¯s crisp and pleasantughtering from inside.


    Ah Zuo really did not want to peek, but he was too curious.


    Why was Miss Bo so happy?


    Ah Zuo nced inside carefully.


    He was so shocked his jaw almost dropped.


    Was the man who carried Miss Bo in circles really the Crown Prince who was usually serious and daunting?


    Why¡­ would he have such a childish side?


    When Bo Cixue was carried around by Ye Jie, she rubbed her head against his chin. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯m so dizzy¡­¡±

 Chapter 2017 - Liking

    <h4>Chapter 2017: Liking</h4>


    Ah Zuo really did not want to disturb the two people who were spinning around.


    Looking at the situation, Miss Bo must have settled His Highness.


    Ah Zuo was happy for Miss Bo.


    Looking at the two of them who had be silly after falling in love, Ah Zuo could not help but shake his head.


    Ah You came to look for Ye Jie. They still had to continue their inspectionter. Seeing Ah Zuo standing at the door furtively, he walked over and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ah Zuo made a gesture to silence himself. ¡°Shhh¡­¡±


    The people in the room had already noticed themotion outside.


    Bo Cixue withdrew from Ye Jie¡¯s arms and as her feetnded on the ground, her slender body shook like an old man.


    Ye Jie grabbed her again quickly.


    Ah You pushed open the door. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re going back to the countrysideter¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Ah You wanted to turn invisible automatically when he saw the slender figure leaning in His Highness¡¯ arms.


    Ah Zuo muttered behind him, ¡°I told you not to talk.¡±


    Ah You red at Ah Zuo.


    Bo Cixue looked up from Ye Jie¡¯s arms with a red face and pouted. ¡°I dug myself a hole.¡±


    Ye Jie could not helpughing and helped her to sit on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the vigeter. I¡¯ll be back tonight. You can rest here.¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head. ¡°I only have three days of leave. I don¡¯t want to meet you at night. Besides, you¡¯re tired. I don¡¯t want you to go back and forth!¡± She blinked at him yfully. ¡°I quite like the vige. Do what you need to do. I promise I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue took Ye Jie¡¯s car and went to the countryside again.


    Ye Jie¡¯s schedule was very tight and Bo Cixue was no longer that lovesick young girl, so she naturally did not disturb his work.


    The air and scenery in the countryside were good. Bo Cixue walked around and saw a primary school halfway up the mountain. She walked along the path.


    The primary schools in the vige were naturally iparable to those in the big city. The ssrooms and ygrounds looked very simple.


    It was time for ss and many children were ying in the yground.


    ¡°Fairy Sister!¡±


    The girl who had cried under the tree yesterday ran over excitedly when she saw Bo Cixue.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Bo Cixue took out chocte from her bag and gave it to the young girl and the children surrounding her.


    ¡°Fairy Sister, you helped us put the bird¡¯s nest yesterday and you gave us such delicious snacks today. You¡¯re really nice. Can I invite you to our house tonight?¡±


    Bo Cixue touched the young girl¡¯s hair. ¡°Sister has something on at night. Can I go again if there¡¯s a chance in the future?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Sister, you¡¯re so pretty. Can you sing? Our music teacher is sick and asked for leave. Can you teach us on her behalf?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the group of cute children in front of her. They must like music ss very much.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go tell your principal. If he thinks it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    The young girl brought Bo Cixue to the principal enthusiastically.


    The principal nodded in agreement.


    Hence, Bo Cixue stayed in school for almost a day.


    In the evening, Bo Cixue carried the only guitar in school and yed a song while surrounded by a group of children.


    The children were very learned. They sang with her as she yed.


    Ye Jie had finished his work during the day but did not see Bo Cixue. Ah Zuo came over and told him, ¡°Miss Bo went to the school halfway up the mountain.¡±


    When Ye Jie arrived at school, he saw Bo Cixue ying the guitar and singing with the children.


    The setting sun shone on her, making her look so pure and beautiful.


    She did not have the delicate aura of a rich youngdy. She sat on the ground and looked at the children with gentle and clear eyes.


    Bo Cixue was about to y the next song when she looked up and saw the man standing under the basketball hoop.


    He leaned on it, looking at her with his dark eyes slightly narrowed, making them look even more deep and narrow. The moment her eyes met his, a faint smile appeared on his handsome face, his entire face seemed to be lively and charming.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Bo Cixue shot him a look, telling him not to wait for her there. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to y.


    Ye Jie understood her gaze and stood up to leave.


    Bo Cixue could not bear to let him wait and yed a song to bid the child farewell.


    The children could not bear to leave her and Bo Cixue only left after hugging them.


    Ye Jie was waiting on the way down the mountain and Bo Cixue saw his thin figure from afar.


    She jogged over and jumped onto his back.


    He did not turn back, but grabbed her knees in time.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to carry me.¡±


    She struggled to get off his back but he did not let go.


    Shey on his back and looked at his perfect handsome face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He nced at her. ¡°What about you?¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head. ¡°I got along quite well with the children today. Did you know that I was likable when I was young, except for you¡­¡± Then, she looked at him bitterly. ¡°I only realize now that I was really tolerant.¡±


    Ye Jie raised his eyebrows. ¡°You were chubby when you were young and seemed to be even cuter.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t like to y with me when I was cute. I was always the one chasing after you.¡±


    Ye Jie tightened his hold on her knees. His fingertips were cold all year round and seeped into her skin through the thin fabric of her clothes. She felt a little numb. Just when she was in a daze, his clear voice floated into her ear. ¡°Cixue, do you remember what you called me when I was young?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked up at the sky, her face turning red. ¡°How many years has it been since I was young? How would I remember?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at his cold and handsome face and bit her lip. ¡°I remember you didn¡¯t like me calling you that when you were young.¡±


    ¡°You were several years younger than me. I really didn¡¯t dare to have any improper thoughts at that time.¡±


    Bo Cixue hugged his neck tightly, her soft red lips pressing against his ear. ¡°Brother Husband.¡±


    Calling him that when he grew up feltpletely different from when he was young.


    She did not know any shame when she was young and only liked him and wanted to be friends with him.


    But now, after she shouted these words, her face turned red.


    Ye Jie looked at her with a smile in his dark eyes. She did not dare to look at him and buried her face in his neck, rubbing against it shyly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I suddenly feel that I was really embarrassing when I was young. No wonder you avoided me when you heard me call you that.¡±


    ¡°Cixue.¡± He stopped and looked at her.


    Bo Cixue looked up from his neck. Her exquisite and fair face was red at the moment and looked different. She looked back at him with watery eyes. ¡°What?¡±


    He smirked, his voice clear and gentle. ¡°I like it now.¡±

 Chapter 2018 - Moving

    <h4>Chapter 2018: Moving</h4>


    Bo Cixue covered her burning face and shook her head in rejection. ¡°I can¡¯t call you that again.¡±


    Ye Jie looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°I can tell. Come closer.¡±


    Bo Cixue pressed her face against his obediently.


    She was hot.


    He was cool.


    He could lower her temperature.


    ¡­


    He carried her down the mountain and she said nothing.


    He had not slept at allst night and had worked all day. Even a man made of iron could not take it.


    They went back for dinner and Bo Cixue received a call from Yan Hua.


    When Yan Hua called, Ye Jie was beside her and she could not get up and leave.


    ¡°Cixue, did you break up with Cheng Yan?¡±


    Bo Cixue was stunned. She did not expect her mother to ask such an explosive question.


    She nced at the man sitting beside her and secretly put the phone on her left side to her right ear. She lowered her voice and said to the person on the other end of the line, ¡°Mom, I was never with Chief Cheng. I¡¯ll exin to you when I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you two meet several times?¡± Yan Hua raised her voice in surprise when she heard Bo Cixue say that she had never been with Cheng Yan.


    Bo Cixue looked back at the man beside her. He had already put down his chopsticks and was looking at her with narrowed eyes.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s scalp turned numb.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Anyway, I¡¯ll exin to you when Ie back.¡±


    Without waiting for Yan Hua to say anything, Bo Cixue hung up.


    Putting her phone into her pocket, she slowly turned around and looked at the man with deep and narrow eyes. ¡°Chief Cheng and I¡­¡±


    Ye Jie said elegantly, ¡°I know.¡±


    Bo Cixue widened her eyes. ¡°What do you know?¡±


    ¡°I received photos of your date.¡±


    Bo Cixue was stunned.


    ¡°W-Who sent you that?¡± Her survival instincts were strong. ¡°It wasn¡¯t not a date, just a meal.¡±


    Ye Jie did not tell her that it was sent by Tang Mo and his gaze on her darkened. ¡°Auntie Yan seems to like Chief Cheng very much.¡±


    Bo Cixue dragged the chair and came close to him, rubbing her forehead on his arm. ¡°My mom likes him, but it¡¯s not like I like him. I did want to try it out at first, but after interacting with him a few times, I found that he¡¯s not attractive. I¡¯m just ordinary friends with Chief Cheng now.¡±


    Ye Jie touched the top of Bo Cixue¡¯s head. ¡°Little girl, you¡¯ve grown up. It¡¯s normal for people to like you.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked up at him with her doe eyes. She did not tie her hair today and her long hair fell, making her face look thin and small. ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡±


    Ye Jie held her hand. ¡°You belong to me now.¡±


    He would not tell her that he had had insomnia that night when he received the photo of her and Cheng Yan having dinner.


    It was his first time experiencing the taste of loss.


    ¡­


    When Bo Cixuey on the bed at night, there was still a sweet joy on her face.


    Today felt like a roller coaster ride, her mood rising and falling.


    It turned out that falling in love really made people be silly.


    Tang Wu called Bo Cixue in her best friends¡¯ chat. ¡°Someone is in love so she doesn¡¯t interact with her best friends before going to bed at night. Hoes over bros!¡±


    Bo Cixuey on the bed and replied, ¡°You have the cheek to say that? You saw Brother Lan at the hot spring vi that day and left Ah Xun and me.¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care. I want to see the photo of the little fool who managed to win her crush over. She must look wildly in love.¡±


    Bo Cixue leaned against the bed, took a selfie and sent it over.


    Tang Wu: ¡°Not bad. Your face is red and your eyes are moist.¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°Scram.¡±


    Nan Xun: ¡°Do we have to ask the Crown Prince for a red packet? I¡¯ve been abandoned just like that.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled. She took a screenshot and sent it to Ye Jie¡¯s WeChat, adding, ¡°She asked you to send her a red packet!¡±


    Soon, Bo Cixue¡¯s phone rang.


    The man immediately transferred ten thousand dors to her.


    Bo Cixue was speechless. She had nothing to say about a rich person who was not in need of money.


    Bo Cixue sent the red packet to the group, put down her phone, and got off the bed. She nned to go to the room next door and send a big red packet to her best friends personally to thank them. When she opened the door, she saw a tall man leaning against the wall with one leg bent and a hand ying with his phone. He turned back when he heard the door open.


    Their eyes met and theyughed unconsciously.


    Bo Cixue was slightly embarrassed and brushed her long hair away. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she hummed softly.


    He came up to her and stretched out his arm. ¡°Give me a hug.¡±


    Bo Cixue jumped into his arms and pressed her face against his handsome chest, her heart feeling sweet. ¡°Thank you, Mr Ye, for the big red packet.¡±


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue fell asleep with a smile.


    When she was with the person she liked, a gaze and a hug could make her heart beat faster.


    She slept well and woke up naturally the next day.


    There were chirping sounds of birds outside. She went to the window and pushed it open, taking in a deep breath of the fresh air outside.


    Unfortunately, this beautiful feeling did notst for a few seconds when she suddenly heard a soft woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Crown Prince, I really didn¡¯t ask anyone to cause trouble for Miss Bo at Chen Xin¡¯s wedding. I don¡¯t know how I offended Miss Bo to make her hate me so much. I¡­ No matter what, I gave you the way to save Miss Bo in the forest. Seeing that we¡¯re friends, can you stop misunderstanding me?¡±


    Bo Cixue narrowed her bright eyes.


    Was she hallucinating?


    Chu Li was here?!


    Bo Cixue hurriedly came out of the house, so she did not hear what Ye Jie said to Chu Li. When Bo Cixue came out, Chu Li¡¯s expression was not very good.


    Seeing Bo Cixueing to the yard, Chu Li¡¯s expression changed.


    She came all the way here to find the Crown Prince to secretly move him.


    After all, any hard-hearted person would be moved if a weak woman was willing to do this.


    But why was Bo Cixue here?


    Chu Li nced at Bo Cixue. Bo Cixue was wearing a vest and shorts and had not washed up. Her eyes were sleepy and her long hair fell on her shoulders. Her ck hair and fair skin were unusually eye-catching.


    It seemed like she had slept herest night.


    Ye Jie¡¯s handsome face darkened when he saw Bo Cixue. He went forward, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her back into the house.


    Bo Cixue went to the room and shook off Ye Jie¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you feeling guilty?¡±


    Ye Jie narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°Guilty?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you pull me in in such a hurry?¡± Bo Cixue thought of how he had been alone with Chu Li in the forest and she felt anxious. ¡°No wonder Chu Li doesn¡¯t like Lan Yue. She must have fallen for you in the forest.¡±


    Ye Jie looked like he did not know what she was talking about and looked at her with dark eyes. ¡°The inspection team ising over for a meetingter. Why did you run out dressed like this?¡±


    Bo Cixue only realized afterwards that his expression darkened not because of guilt, but because of her outfit.


    Bo Cixue looked at his serious expression and had a bad thought. Her slender and fair arm wrapped around his neck. ¡°Do you mean that I can only wear it for you to see?¡±


    Looking at the girl with watery eyes and a pure and bad smile, Ye Jie pinched her nose. ¡°Cixue, you¡¯re being yful again.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll wear hot pantster. Anyway, I brought them.¡±


    The man pped her butt.


    He said nothing and looked down at her, his eyes dark.


    Bo Cixue could not resist his gaze. She raised her hands in surrender. ¡°Alright, alright. I know even if you don¡¯t say it. You just want me to wear it for you.¡±


    However, at the thought of Chu Li¡¯s outfit today, Bo Cixue pouted and nced at the man. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Chu Li looks very good in it today? She even did her hair. I¡¯ve been on the road for the past few days and I don¡¯t think I¡¯m as exquisite as her.¡±


    She swore that if he dared to say that Chu Li was not bad today, she would kill him with her bitter eyes!


    Ye Jie did not understand what she was thinking and said lightly, ¡°What she wears has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Pfft¡­


    Bo Cixueughed.


    Chu Li would probably be furious if she heard this!


    ¡°However, it¡¯s really touching for her toe all the way here just for you.¡± Bo Cixue thought of Chu Li¡¯s thoughts and she could not help but grit her teeth. If she had not made up her mind and Chu Li had taken advantage of that, something might have happened if she wandered around Ye Jie every day in the name of repaying her sins.


    ¡°There¡¯s an elder in the team who came to inspect this time. She¡¯s a rtive of the Chu family. Chu Li must have contacted that elder. Chu Li came in the name of the elder and I can¡¯t chase her back immediately.¡± Ye Jie pursed his lips slightly. ¡°But I will let her leave willingly.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the man¡¯s cold and emotionless eyes and could not help but shiver. She silently lit a candle for Chu Li.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue was leaving here to go back to work tomorrow. Ye Jie let her have free time in the morning and took time to apany her in the afternoon.


    While Bo Cixue was having breakfast, Ye Jie and the inspection team had already left the house.


    Chu Li came to have breakfast with Bo Cixue.


    Chu Li was wearing a dress from the international fashion week. The jewelry on her neck and ears were dazzling and she had exquisite makeup on her face.


    Compared to Chu Li¡¯s meticulous dressing, Bo Cixue looked much more casual. There were many mosquitoes in the mountain and she wore a handsome and clean sportswear. Her long hair was tied into a high ponytail, revealing her forehead and fair face.


    Chu Li looked at Bo Cixue. She did not know if she was hallucinating, but she found that when she saw Bo Cixue this time, she seemed to be prettier than before. Her face was also red without makeup and herplexion was so good that it made people envious.


    Chu Li said coldly, her toneced with disdain, ¡°Miss Bo, I didn¡¯t expect you toe here. Aren¡¯t you tired after chasing him for so many years?¡±

 Chapter 2019 - Company

    <h4>Chapter 2019: Company</h4>


    Bo Cixue was in a good mood and did not want to fight with Chu Li.


    But Chu Li¡¯s tone was really ufortable.


    Bo Cixue took a bite of poached egg and smiledzily. ¡°Why is Miss Chu so concerned about me? You dressed up but did the Crown Prince look at you?¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s words hit Chu Li¡¯s sore spot.


    The former was right. When she stood in front of Ye Jie, he did not even look at her.


    Besides, his expression was cold, distant and indifferent, making people feel like they could not approach him.


    Chu Li tightened her grip on her chopsticks slightly.


    She nced at Bo Cixue, who was not affected, and bit her lip hard. ¡°So what? I came to see my uncle. I also wanted to remove the Crown Prince¡¯s misunderstanding of me. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    ¡°But Miss Bo, you seem to have nothing else apart from the Crown Prince in your life.¡±


    ¡°If those socialites in the capital hear about it, Miss Bo will probably be aughing stock.¡± Chu Li smiled. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You probably don¡¯t know what those socialites say about you behind your back.¡±


    Chu Li looked at Bo Cixue as she spoke and found that her expression did not change and there was even a smile on her face, as if she was mocking her. Anger appeared in Chu Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Bo, do you not care what others say?¡±


    Bo Cixue was already full. She wiped the corner of her lips with a tissue and looked at the angry Chu Li. ¡°Why should I care what others say? Besides, only people who make others jealous will be made fun of. Miss Chu probably has no troubles in this aspect because she¡¯s not qualified!¡±


    Chu Li looked embarrassed and was about to say something when he heard Bo Cixue say, ¡°At least the person I can¡¯t get is willing to look at me. You¡¯re so pitiful. You came over dressed up but he doesn¡¯t care at all.¡±


    ¡°Bo Cixue, you¡­¡± Chu Li stood up from the chair, her chest heaving slightly. It seemed like she was furious.


    Ah You walked in and saw the two women at loggerheads. After nodding at Bo Cixue, he looked at Chu Li with a cold expression. ¡°Miss Chu, pleasee with me for a while.¡±


    Chu Li automatically ignored Ah You¡¯s different attitude toward Bo Cixue. She smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Before Chu Li left the kitchen, she said to Bo Cixue, ¡°So what if the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t look at me properly? He hasn¡¯t chased me away yet.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless. She hoped that Chu Li would still be so naive when she came back at night!


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue headed to the school in the morning and came back to the house for lunch at noon.


    After Ye Jie finished his work in the afternoon, he came back to eat with Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue did not see Chu Li and asked curiously, ¡°What did you arrange for Chu Li to do?¡±


    ¡°Experience civilian life.¡±


    Bo Cixue could not helpughing. ¡°You¡¯re so mean.¡±


    After dinner, Ye Jie took Bo Cixue up the mountain.


    He used to think that she was a delicate flower, but some time ago, he realized that she was not like what he had imagined.


    Bo Cixue also liked to exercise outdoors and with her good health, the two of them reached the top of the mountain in less than two hours.


    After looking at the scenery for a while, Bo Cixue took out her phone. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, let¡¯s take a photo!¡± Knowing that he did not like to take photos, she pouted. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take it, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    He went to her side and looked at the camera on her phone.


    Bo Cixue looked at the heads touching and a sweet smile appeared on her lips. She took three consecutive photos.


    He took out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll take a picture too.¡±


    Bo Cixue leaned toward him again. He pursed his lips slightly and looked at the girl beside him. He said lightly, ¡°Cixue, a snake.¡±


    What?


    A snake?


    Bo Cixue had been bitten once in the forest. Once bitten, twice shy.


    She immediately jumped up and let out an rming scream, hanging onto the man beside her.


    Just then, a loud click sounded.


    She had wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck and her distorted and ugly appearance had been taken.


    Bo Cixue looked at her feet. Where was the snake he was talking about?


    H-He¡­ had actually lied to her!


    Bo Cixue did not expect that the usually reserved and calm Crown Prince would have such a bad side!


    Looking at the photos he had taken, she really wanted to jump off the cliff.


    ¡°Delete the photo. It¡¯s so ugly.¡±


    Ye Jie looked at the photo. ¡°It¡¯s very cute.¡±


    Bo Cixue wanted to take the phone, but he put it away and put it in his pocket. His actions were smooth.


    Bo Cixue retracted her hand.


    How could she take it if he had put it in his pants pocket?


    Bo Cixue was so angry that her face was red. ¡°Delete it. I¡¯ll send you the one in my phone.¡±


    The man smirked slightly. ¡°You look good no matter what.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not believe him. She stomped her feet and pretended to be angry at the man. ¡°There must be something wrong with your eyes.¡±


    He suddenly lowered his head and a handsome face came up to her.


    Their noses were almost touching.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart seemed to stop.


    His eyes were very deep and beautiful.


    They were like a reef at the bottom of the sea, it was easy to sink in and not be able to get out.


    Bo Cixue closed her eyes, refusing to look into his eyes for a long time.


    Her eyshes were long and thick like two small fans, fluttering and tickling people¡¯s hearts.


    His lips pressed against hers softly.


    Bo Cixue felt that he had kissed her eyes and her heart tightened, and her blood seemed to be frozen.


    She buried her face in his chest and held his thin waist tightly.


    ¡­


    They sat by the cliff at the top of the mountain and the cool wind blew over, dissipating the heat on her face.


    She had fantasized about being with him countless times.


    This moved her more than she had imagined.


    Their hands were sped together and Bo Cixue saw the teeth marks on his right wrist. She stuck out her tongue. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    He said nothing and looked at her with gentle and indulgent eyes.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She lowered her head and kissed the bite mark on his wrist.


    ¡­


    In the evening.


    Bo Cixue still did not see Chu Liing back and she asked Ah You secretly about her.


    Ah You said that the Crown Prince had sent Chu Li to help the vigers work. He had even given her a task. If she did not finish it, she was not allowed toe back.


    Bo Cixue thought of what Ye Jie had said during the day to make Chu Li leave willingly and could not help but smile.


    His method was really ruthless and fast!


    Although Chu Li had stayed in the tribe for a few years, she heard that thetter had relied on Lan Yue and rarely did heavy work.


    After such a hot day, she would probably give up!

 Chapter 2020 - Accident

    <h4>Chapter 2020: ident</h4>


    It was probably the most painful thing for every long-distance couple to be separated from each other when they had just fallen in love!


    But they were not teenagers anymore. Everyone had a responsibility on their shoulders, especially Ye Jie. As the Crown Prince, the pressure and responsibility he had to bear was far beyond Bo Cixue¡¯s imagination.


    She had known since she was young that even if they were in love, they could not be together every day like ordinary couples.


    She was only a small part of his life, not everything.


    Because she knew this, Bo Cixue did notin.


    Life was like this. If one got something, they would also lose something.


    It was never perfect.


    When Bo Cixue woke up in the morning, she did not show any reluctance like other girls did when they parted with their boyfriends. She greeted the kitchen auntie with a smile and chatted with Ah You in the yard.


    Ye Jie went out early in the morning and only came over after Bo Cixue had breakfast.


    Bo Cixue pouted. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    Bo Cixue widened her eyes slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t Ah You sending me to the airport?¡±


    ¡°He has to work this morning. I¡¯ll take you there first.¡±


    Bo Cixue wanted to say that they should not dy their work, but the man had already taken her suitcase and gotten into the car.


    Along the way, Bo Cixue thought for a long time and could not help but ask, ¡°The conditions here are indeed very difficult. What you did is great. I support you unconditionally, but¡­ work to help the poor takes years. You must stay here for several years!¡±


    Although they had confirmed their rtionship, their rtionship was still very weak. Especially in a situation where they met twice a year, she was not sure what would happen in the future.


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue, his eyes dark and a smile on his lips. ¡°Do you want me to go back quickly?¡±


    Bo Cixue pinched his long fingers. She did not want to admit it!


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you in whatever you do. At most, I¡¯lle and see you when I¡¯m on vacation!¡±


    Ye Jie raised his eyebrows. ¡°In that case, Auntie Yan and Uncle Bo will probably not like me.¡±


    Bo Cixue scoffed. ¡°Who asked you to make their baby suffer in the past?¡±


    Ye Jie smirked faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll only be here for three months in the beginning. The work after that will be handed to Ah You and the team.¡±


    Hearing this, Bo Cixue widened her eyes in excitement. ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t tell me before. I thought you were going to stay for three to five years.¡±


    ¡°Will youe again?¡±


    Bo Cixue was stunned for a moment. She retracted her hand that was held by him and red at him angrily. ¡°Why are you so scheming? Ah ah ah ah, I really understand everything about you.¡±


    The two of them chatted andughed all the way to the airport.


    Of course, it was mainly Bo Cixue. Ye Jie was introverted and cold, and listened most of the time. With her around, the atmosphere would not be cold.


    Ye Jie parked the car in the airport parking lot and nned to get out of the car to send Bo Cixue to the lobby.


    Bo Cixue stopped him from opening the door. ¡°Your Highness, do you n to go out like this?¡±


    Ye Jie looked at himself and did not find anything wrong.


    Bo Cixue quickly took out a mask from her bag.


    ¡°If you send me out now, we¡¯ll make the headlines tomorrow.¡±


    Before their rtionship was stable, Bo Cixue did not want to reveal their rtionship.


    Ye Jie nced at Bo Cixue with his dark eyes, knowing what she was thinking.


    He took the mask from her and put it on.


    He took her luggage from the car boot and they walked toward the airport.


    After a few minutes, Bo Cixue felt that something was wrong.


    She went forward and held the man¡¯s arm. ¡°Your Highness, are you being moody?¡±


    The man nced at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be despised by Sister Apple one day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re too eye-catching. Why do I feel that you¡¯re extremely handsome even with a face mask?¡±


    It was not that Bo Cixue was exaggerating. Even though half of his face was covered, his eyes, face, figure, and temperament were all noble and eye-catching.


    His perfectly ironed ck shirt and pants, his height and long legs made him look like a walking hanger.


    ¡°Even your hair exudes a noble air.¡±


    Hearing the girl¡¯s words, the man¡¯s lips under the mask curved into a smile.


    Their conflict was easily resolved by her just like that.


    ¡­


    Ye Jie went to get Bo Cixue¡¯s boarding pass.


    Bo Cixue sat on the chair to wait for him with a ss of juice.


    Her man stood behind the group, tall like a tree, looking extremely outstanding.


    Bo Cixue saw several girls queuing behind, pushing each other and one of them pointed at Ye Jie¡¯s back.


    After a while, Bo Cixue saw a girling forward with a phone.


    The youngdy was quite pretty. She was wearing a crop top and wide-legged pants, giving her a feminine air.


    Bo Cixue smiled slightly, not at all nervous as a girlfriend.


    Because she knew that if the youngdy went forward, she would only be rejected.


    Sure enough, the youngdy left disappointed that she did not manage to add Ye Jie on WeChat.


    After Ye Jie changed his boarding pass, another youngdy came forward.


    Bo Cixue saw a trace of impatience in his cold eyes. She pointed in Bo Cixue¡¯s direction and strode over.


    The girl nced at Bo Cixue, who nodded at her.


    Seeing Bo Cixue¡¯s appearance, the youngdy lowered her head and left in embarrassment.


    Taking the boarding pass, Bo Cixue said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness is so charming.¡±


    She thought he would not answer, but he hummed in agreement.


    This narcissistic fellow!


    Bo Cixue did not want to show any reluctance, but seeing that they were about to pass the security check, the emotions suppressed in her heart suddenly spread.


    Her eyes turned red unconsciously.


    He pressed her into his arms, his slender hands patting his head. ¡°I¡¯ll return to the capital in two months.¡±


    Bo Cixue greedily took in his clean and fresh scent. ¡°Don¡¯t smoke too much if you¡¯re under pressure. The conditions here are hard. You have to take care of your body.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    No matter how unwilling she was, she still had to leave.


    Bo Cixue withdrew from his arms, pulled her suitcase and walked forward.


    But after taking two steps, she turned back to look at him.


    He sighed and strode to her.


    He bent down slightly, pulled down his mask and put his handsome face in front of her.


    ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked around. Seeing that someone was looking at them, she hurriedly raised her hand to cover his face and then leaned over to kiss his cheek.


    Before he put on the face mask, she saw that his scarlet lips had lifted into a smile and the dimple on his left cheek was slightly sunken.


    Her ears turned red and she pulled her suitcase, taking a few quick steps forward. When she was going through the security, she turned back to wave at him and mouthed at him. ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    ¡­


    It was already afternoon when she returned to the capital.


    The moment she turned on her phone, she told Ye Jie that she was safe.


    Looking at the other messages on WeChat and the news popping up, Bo Cixue felt bad.


    The photos of Tang Mo and Nan Xun in the hotel were exposed.


    The inte was full of news about them.


    Although they were not celebrities, Tang Mo was the darling of gossip.


    Several of the women around him were big stars.


    The funniest thing was that he changed his girlfriend like he did his clothes. Not only did no one scold him on the inte, but he was even called the nation¡¯s husband.


    Not only was he rich, but he was also more handsome than all male celebrities.


    When the news came out, many people were gossiping about Nan Xun.


    Tang Mo¡¯s ex-girlfriend was a popr celebrity and when her fans saw the news, they unanimously scolded Nan Xun for being a vixen and seducing her husband.


    Bo Cixue took her luggage and looked at the WeChat group as she walked out of the airport.


    Tang Wu had already seen the news and tagged Nan Xun and Bo Cixue.


    ¡°Why does that woman on the news look like Ah Xun?¡±


    ¡°They probably just look alike, right?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s the same small mole by her ear? I¡¯m so angry! He actually touched my best friend. I¡¯m going to thepany to destroy him!¡±


    Bo Cixue hurriedly called Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu was on the way to Tang Corporation. Bo Cixue asked her to wait for her at Tang Corporation and she would go over immediately.


    The Bo family¡¯s chauffeur came to fetch Bo Cixue and she asked the chauffeur to drive to Tang Corporation.


    Bo Cixue called Nan Xun again, but her phone was switched off.


    Bo Cixue found Nan Xun¡¯s assistant and learned that Nan Xun had gone abroad for work and would only return in two days.


    When they arrived at the Tang Corporation, Bo Cixue pulled Tang Wu aside.


    At this time, she could only tell him about Nan Xun and Tang Mo.


    Tang Wu was surprised. ¡°Tang Mo didn¡¯t take the initiative?¡±


    What Nan Xun meant was that since it had already happened, Tang Mo would not pursue the matter and she would not say anything, so that they could pretend that nothing had happened.


    ¡°I called Ah Xun¡¯s assistant. The public rtions department is thinking of ways to do public rtions. Your brother should be thinking about it too!¡±


    Tang Wu brought Bo Cixue to the top floor of Tang Corporation.


    Tang Mo¡¯s assistant did not dare to stop Tang Wu when he saw the aggressive Tang Wu and Bo Cixue¡¯s cold expression.


    Tang Wu walked to the president¡¯s office. The door was not closed tightly and she pushed it open.


    Apart from Tang Mo, there was also Mrs. Tang in the office. Their backs were facing the door.


    ¡°Mo¡¯er, that vixen had just came into our family with that b*stard and this happened to you. Your father and the Old Master are disappointed in you. I¡¯m afraid the Old Master doesn¡¯t have much time left. Say, if helps that b*stard¡­¡±


    Tang Mo interrupted the sobbing Madam Tang with a dark expression. ¡°He has to be capable too.¡±


    ¡°Mo¡¯er, I don¡¯t care how you fool around usually, but you have to settle this matter. This is clearly a trap. Why did people expose that kind of photo at such a critical time?¡±


    Tang Mo massaged his temples. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Although Tang Mo was usually frivolous and careless, even Mrs. Tang was a little afraid when he was serious.


    After Mrs. Tang left, Tang Mo went to the office door and looked at Tang Wu and Bo Cixue standing by the wall with a dark expression. ¡°Where¡¯s that tomboy?¡±


    Tang Wu jumped up when she heard this. ¡°Who are you calling a tomboy? Brother, you have a problem with your taste in women. As long as Ah Xun dresses up, she¡¯s definitely not worse than your celebrity girlfriends!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I didn¡¯te to talk about this. How do you n to settle this?¡±

 Chapter 2021 - Obedient

    <h4>Chapter 2021: Obedient</h4>


    Tang Mo put his hands in his pockets, his eyes dark. ¡°You have to ask your best friend!¡±


    Tang Wu and Bo Cixue said in unison, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The curtains were drawn that night so it was impossible to have been taken secretly. I saw the photos online. The angles and rity were obviously taken by someone in the room.¡±


    ¡°That is the suite I¡¯m staying in usually. It¡¯s impossible for someone to secretly put a camera inside. Who do you think is most likely to have taken those photos secretly?¡±


    Tang Wu and Bo Cixue fell silent.


    Nan Xun¡¯s target that night was not Tang Mo. Even if she had secretly taken photos, she would never have exposed them.


    Tang Mo narrowed his eyes and a sharp glint shot out. ¡°I hate it when women y tricks. Your best friend has taken everything. I won¡¯t let this matter go so easily!¡±


    The other time he was willing to let it go easily seeing that she was clean, but he did not expect her heart to be so dirty inwardly.


    Tang Mo looked at Tang Wu with a dark expression. ¡°You¡¯d better stop interacting with that kind of woman in the future.¡±


    Tang Wu and Bo Cixue argued for Nan Xun at the same time.


    Tang Mo waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Alright, since you believe her, go and ask if she secretly took a video.¡±


    Tang Mo entered the office and closed the door angrily.


    ¡­


    ¡°My brother should be doing public rtions, but we have to contact Ah Xun as soon as possible.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for her toe back for the time being.¡±


    Tang Wu looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired. Let me take you back!¡±


    ¡°The driver is waiting for me downstairs. When Ah Xunes back, we can discuss it together.¡±


    Two dayster, Nan Xun returned from abroad.


    The news of a male celebrity having an affair in the past two days immediately exploded on the inte, causing people to lose interest in Tang Mo and Nan Xun.


    The news on the inte was like this. When there was another interesting news,izens would be attracted very quickly and would no longer be interested in the previous news.


    But this matter was not over for the Tang family.


    Old Master Tang called Tang Mo home.


    He gave him an order to be responsible for the girl.


    He hoped that he would see thetter start a family before he died.


    Hearing this, Tang Mo felt like he had been struck by lightning.


    Was the Old Master crazy to let him marry a tomboy?


    Tang Mo objected vehemently, but the Old Master merely said, ¡°Miss Nan is a good person. I once fell to the ground from a heartache during my morning exercise. No one helped me, and only she came forward.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, she¡¯s also my benefactor. Although her family background is not good, her career is doing well now and she¡¯s a strong woman. She will be able to help you manage Tang Corporation in the future.¡±


    Tang Moughed coldly. ¡°I want to marry a wife, not a cold work robot.¡±


    The Old Master was so angry that he threw an ashtray at Tang Mo. ¡°You said you won¡¯t marry her after ruining her innocence?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve ruined many girls. Do you want me to marry every one of them?¡±


    The Old Masterughed in anger. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t marry her, get out of the Tang family!¡±


    Tang Mo was speechless.


    ¡­


    After Nan Xun returned, the three best friends met once.


    Nan Xun had indeed taken the video secretly with his phone, but she had not wanted to take photos of Tang Mo and her.


    When she woke up the next morning, she was in such a panic that she forgot to take her phone when she left.


    ¡°After I found the hotel manager and took my phone back, I deleted the video.¡± Nan Xun did not expect this to happen and she rubbed her temples. ¡°I¡¯m sure someone touched my phone at that time when the video was leaked.¡±


    Nan Xun really did not want to be involved with Tang Mo anymore, but it was obvious that Tang Mo would not let her off easily this time.


    Tang Wu told Nan Xun thetest news she had heard from the Tang family. ¡°I heard that my grandfather wants you to marry my brother.¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Xun almost fainted.


    ¡°I will never marry a stud like your brother.¡±


    ¡­


    Old Master Tang was a man of his word. As long as Tang Mo did not agree to marry, he would not let him enter the Tang family.


    After Tang Mo moved out, the atmosphere in the Tang family¡¯s mansion was heavy and everyone was careful.


    When Tang Wu returned home, her mother pulled her aside. ¡°Your brother is about to anger your aunt to death. You can¡¯t be like your brother.¡±


    Mother Tang only had one daughter, Tang Wu. However, it was fortunate that this daughter was deeply loved by the Old Master. Their second branch¡¯s days in the Tang family were not bad.


    ¡°The Old Master¡¯s having dinner with the Qi family tonight and wants the second branch apany him. You have to behave yourself, okay?¡±


    Tang Wu held Mother Tang¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom, when have I not done well when I eat with my elders?¡±


    Mother Tang looked at her smart and beautiful daughter and felt proud.


    Apart from worrying about the Lin family going bankrupt and her unwillingness to break up with Lin Xiurui, her daughter had never made her worry.


    Before Tang Wu went upstairs to change and put on makeup, Mrs Tang reminded her, ¡°Wuwu, you¡¯ve broken up with Lin Xiurui. Don¡¯t interact with him anymore. You¡¯ll meet better people in the future.¡±


    Mother Tang did not say that even if she did not break up with Lin Xiurui, the Tang family would not marry their daughter to him.


    Tang Wu was still young. They only thought that she liked to y and would not let her do whatever she wanted when she really reached the age of marriage.


    The Tang family and the Qi family had a meal at a secluded and elegant vi.


    Tang Wu pushed Old Master Tang¡¯s wheelchair and entered the room with her parents.


    Old Master Qi had arrived, along with his son and daughter-inw.


    Seeing the Tang familying over, the Qi family stood up and weed them warmly.


    The Qi family had moved abroad ten years ago. In the past two years, Old Master missed his hometown and came back to enjoy his retirement.


    It was normal for the two families to eat together.


    After greeting each other, Madam Qi looked at Tang Wu and praised her. ¡°You¡¯re getting prettier. I wonder which family will have such good fortune in the future.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you tter me.¡±


    The two families sat down one after another and Tang Wu realized that there was another empty seat beside her.


    She was still in doubt when the door was pushed open.


    ¡°The capital is still packed like before. I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡±


    An eye-catching handsome face entered the room the moment the door was pushed open.


    Tang Wu pursed her red lips slightly.


    The person who came in was Old Master Qi¡¯s grandson. He was three years older than Tang Wu. At the age of 25, he was already a popr singer internationally. He had entered Hollywoodst year and the movie released this year had received extremely high box office earnings.


    He was Qi Chen, the powerful celebrity admired and pursued by countless women worldwide.


    He was wearing a denim outfit. He was tall with long legs and his facial features were outstanding. Even in private, he exuded an iparable radiance.


    He was born to be admired.


    Old Master Qi looked at Qi Chen lovingly. ¡°Brat, you¡¯ll be punished if you¡¯rete.¡±


    Qi Chen put down his bag, pulled out the chair beside Tang Wu, and poured himself some wine. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll drink three shots as punishment.¡±

 Chapter 2022 - Good Night

    <h4>Chapter 2022: Good Night</h4>


    Qi Chen drank three sses generously.


    After he was done, he took a hot towel from the waiter and wiped his lips and hands.


    When he sat down, he looked at the woman beside him. ¡°Tangtang, long time no see.¡±


    Tang Wu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Her exquisitely made-up face had a perfect smile, making it difficult to read her emotions.


    Old Master Qi said, ¡°You¡¯ve only been pursuing your ideals all these years and haven¡¯t taken care of your family business. You said yourself that you woulde back to the Qi family and be the head of the family after you won the international award.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so quiet in front of Wu¡¯er?¡±


    Qi Chen looked at Old Master Qi helplessly. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll scare Tang Tang if I say too much.¡±


    ¡°This boy was so adorable when he was young. Look at him now¡­¡± Old Master Qi shook his head with a smile.


    Mrs Tang said, ¡°Ah Chen is an international star now. He has so many across the world and many girls like him.¡±


    Qi Chen nced at Tang Wu, who was peeling prawns beside her. The smile in his eyes deepened. ¡°No matter how many people like her, there will always be those who don¡¯t.¡±


    Tang Wu felt his gaze and her eyelids jumped.


    She did not respond to his words.


    During the meal, the topic of the elders of the two families revolved around the two young people from time to time.


    How could Tang Wu not understand why the two families had intentions to matchmake her and Qi Chen?


    Qi Chen was a very career-minded person. Ever since he was young, there had been countless women who loved him, but none of them had ever conquered him.


    How could he possibly like her?


    After dinner, Tang Wu remembered that she was going to thepany early tomorrow. She said to Mother Tang, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go back to my apartment tonight.¡±


    Tang Wu had bought an apartment in the city center some time ago. It was close to thepany and she stayed in the apartment while she worked.


    ¡°Qi Chen is going back to the city. Let him take Wuwu back!¡± Madam Qi said.


    Mother Tang urged Tang Wu to get into Qi Chen¡¯s car.


    Tang Wu hade out to meet her elders today. She was wearing an embroidered cheongsam and the half-cor wrapped around her beautiful and slender neck. It was not revealing at all, but it entuated her figure perfectly.


    The skirt hem was high slit and her legs were slender and beautiful.


    She was already beautiful, so when she dressed like this, she looked extremely charming.


    Qi Chen drove out of the vi.


    They had a good rtionship when they were young, but after growing up, they had not contacted each other for a long time and a meal could not ease the unfamiliarity and distance between each other.


    Tang Wu¡¯s expression was especially obvious.


    She chatted with him in the private room before she got on the car and looked out of the window.


    Qi Chen held the steering wheel with one hand and nced at Tang Wu a few times.


    Tang Wu acted as though she saw nothing.


    After driving for a distance, Qi Chen broke the silence in the car. ¡°I heard that you broke up with Lin Xiurui.¡±


    Tang Wu hummed.


    Qi Chen smirked. ¡°Lin Xiurui doesn¡¯t deserve you. It was only a matter of time before the two of you break up.¡±


    Tang Wu looked up at him. ¡°Really?¡±


    Qi Chen said nothing and met her eyes for a few seconds.


    After not seeing her for many years, he found that she was different from before.


    She had changed.


    Qi Chen tightened his hold on the steering wheel.


    He had never felt such emotions when she dated Lin Xiurui.


    Because he knew that she would leave Lin Xiurui sooner orter.


    Lin Xiurui was just a refuge for her and not the person she really loved.


    There was a reason why she had not broken up with him for so long. He knew that she wanted to prove it to him.


    ¡°Tangtang, I heard that you opened an agency?¡±


    Tang Wu hummed.


    ¡°How are the artistes?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re alright.¡±


    ¡°Hua Ying Entertainment¡¯s top female artiste, Yi Jie¡¯s contract, is about to expire. I heard that she doesn¡¯t have a suitable agency yet.¡± Qi Chen looked at her.


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I¡¯ve been discussing it with Yi Jie¡¯s studio recently.¡±


    Qi Chen smiled. ¡°I can help you if you need me.¡±


    Tang Wu knew that Yi Jie had a good rtionship with Qi Chen. Yi Jie admired Qi Chen the most.


    However¡­


    ¡°Thank you. I can do it myself.¡±


    Qi Chen nodded and said nothing more.


    The car arrived at Tang Wu¡¯s apartment. Qi Chen got out and opened the door for her in a gentlemanly manner.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Tangtang, I¡¯ve been filming a movie here recently. I haven¡¯te back for a long time and don¡¯t know my way around. When you have time, can you take me around?¡±


    Tang Wu nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet our friends from before too.¡±


    Qi Chen reached out and pulled Tang Wu into his arms. He was so fast that Tang Wu could not react in time.


    He ced his other hand at the back of her head and said in a low voice, ¡°Tangtang, apart from filming a movie this time, I have another important event in my life.¡±


    Tang Wu did not want to hear about his important matters in life and quickly struggled out of his arms.


    She turned around and walked toward the apartment.


    He did not chase after her, only saying softly, ¡°I know you have me in your heart.¡±


    Tang Wu went upstairs without looking back.


    Qi Chen watched her leave before getting into the car.


    The moment the car drove out of the district, the tall and thin figure standing in the shadows walked out.


    Lan Yue had been training in seclusion recently and had met Tang Wu a few days ago. At that time, she had had her period and stomach cramps, so he hade to take care of her for a day.


    He had gotten his phone after training today and there were many messages she had sent him.


    There would be morning and good night messages every day and some interesting things that she met in her life.


    Because he was not allowed to see his phone during his closed-door training, he could only see it after it ended. After seeing her message, he came to her apartment.


    He sent her a message, but she did not reply.


    ¡­


    Tang Wu returned to her apartment and took a bath. After she was done, shey on the bed in a nightgown.


    Her phone was switched to silent mode. The Old Master had requested that they not answer or y with their phones in the middle of the dinner.


    She opened the screen and found that Lan Yue had sent her a message an hour ago.


    ¡°Are you home?¡±


    Tang Wu immediately replied, ¡°Is the training over? I just arrived home. Where are you?¡±


    After a while, she received a message from him. ¡°In the dormitory. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°Oh, then have an early night!¡±


    Lan Yue, who was downstairs, looked at the dialog box but did not receive a message from her saying good night.


    ¡­


    Tang Wu was a little tired today.


    She did not know why.


    However, it was hard to fall asleep.


    Countless memories shed past her mind.


    In the middle of the night, she heard lightning and thunder. Thinking that the clothes were still hanging on the balcony, she got up and went to the balcony.


    She kept her clothes and nced downstairs casually.


    It was already raining.


    That was nothing, but she wondered if she was hallucinating because she had seen a tall figure by the flower bed downstairs.


    She quickly returned to her room, took out her phone, and made a call.


    The call went through almost within a second.


    She asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°The dormitory.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not asleep yet?¡±


    He was silent for a few seconds. ¡°You haven¡¯t said good night to me.¡±

 Chapter 2023 - Soft-hearted

    <h4>Chapter 2023: Soft-hearted</h4>


    Tang Wu walked to the window and nced downstairs.


    She bit her lip and saw that the figure by the flower bed was drenched.


    She did not speak and neither did he, as if he was still stubbornly waiting for her to say good night.


    She closed her eyes and hung up.


    The figure downstairs nced upstairs.


    That apartment was dark and there was no light, just like his eyes.


    After Tang Wu hung up, she walked toward the living room.


    She opened the door and went down the stairs.


    Her apartment was not on a high floor, so she arrived downstairs very quickly.


    That tall figure was still standing by the flower bed like a statue.


    Tang Wu walked over quickly.


    She did not take an umbre.


    Seeing hering over, he seemed to be stunned for a moment.


    When he regained his senses, he hurriedly raised his hands to cover her head.


    Tang Wu grabbed his wrist and pulled him over under a shelter.


    Tang Wu was still wearing a nightgown. It was wet and clung to her body, but she did not notice it at all.


    She opened the gate and walked in.


    Lan Yue followed her in and did not move when even she went up the stairs.


    Tang Wu turned back to nce at him. She had not asked him to follow her, but walked in front of him.


    ¡°Did you see that person send me back?¡±


    He pursed his pink lips and hummed with his dark eyes.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t call you, how long were you going to stand there?¡±


    His long eyshes were lowered, blocking the emotions in his eyes. ¡°If you didn¡¯t call, I¡¯ll would have left immediately.¡±


    Tang Wu smiled. It was obvious that he was not telling the truth.


    There was a mocking smile on her face.


    Lan Yue nced at her nightgown. It was wet and clung tightly to her body. He said, ¡°Go up and change. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Tang Wu looked at his turning back and said with an unreadable expression, ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to say even when you saw someone hugging me?¡±


    He did not turn back, only saying, ¡°It¡¯s your freedom.¡±


    Her freedom?


    The smile on her lips deepened and the eyes staring at his back seemed to be spitting fire. She said aggressively, ¡°My freedom? Do you think you¡¯re just a pet I yed with because I was bored? Or do you not care about this rtionship at all and think that it¡¯s better if I leave soon?¡±


    His thin body froze and he turned to look at her.


    He furrowed his eyebrows slightly, his dark eyes staring at her. ¡°I never thought about it that way.¡±


    He walked toward her, approaching her step by step. ¡°The second time we met, you were walking on the street in a daze. You followed me home and who did you treat me as when you kissed me?¡±


    Tang Wu knew him and had never heard him say such a long sentence.


    She froze and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    He was silent for a few seconds, pursing his lips. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not important.¡± To you.


    Tang Wu¡¯s temples hurt a little. She smirked mockingly. ¡°Alright, I was the one who forced you from the beginning. If you say it¡¯s not important, then it¡¯s not important!¡±


    She never liked to argue with people and it was meaningless to waste time.


    She closed her eyes and opened them again, her expression cold. ¡°It¡¯ste. Go back!¡±


    With that said, she stopped looking at him and went upstairs quickly.


    She did not know how long he stared at the ce where she had disappeared before he left with a slightly pale face.


    ¡­


    Tang Wu returned to the apartment and took a bath.


    The warm waternded on her cold skin and she felt like her blood was flowing again.


    Her breathing also went smoother.


    Recalling her argument with Brother Lan just now, she suddenly felt a little annoyed.


    Why did she anger him?


    Was it because Qi Chen had appeared today?


    She refused to admit that Qi Chen could mess with her heart!


    However, she had indeed vented her anger on Lan Yue.


    She clearly knew that he was at a disadvantage in this rtionship.


    He had taken the initiative toe and find her, standing in the middle of the night just to wait for her to say good night.


    Hadn¡¯t he started to care about her?


    What was she arguing about?


    Tang Wu wiped the water off her face and walked to her room to call him.


    But his phone was switched off.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Tang Wu woke up.


    She went to the hotel to buy breakfast and drove to the swimming team¡¯s training center.


    The swimming team¡¯s dormitory and training center were not in the same ce. Some time ago, the training center was closed for the team members to live in the training center directly, so outsiders could not enter at all.


    But Lan Yue had gone back sotest night. He must have stayed in the dormitory outside.


    Tang Wu waited for more than ten minutes before she saw several tall people in sportswear heading to the training center.


    After waiting for a few more minutes, Tang Wu saw Lan Yue and two runners walking over.


    He was wearing a blue exercise outfit, his hair covering his forehead in a slightly messy manner. He had both hands in his pants pocket, looking extremelyzy.


    Tang Wu pushed open the door and stood at the entrance of the training center with breakfast.


    Tang Wu was wearing a red shirt and ck pants. Her shirt was tucked into the waist of her pants and she was wearing high heels. Her long hair fell over her shoulders. She only had light makeup on, but she was still so beautiful.


    She was like a rose blooming on the branch.


    The two teammates beside Lan Yue pushed him and Tang Wu greeted them with a smile before they left.


    Tang Wu walked up to Lan Yue. Seeing that he was pursing his pink lips tightly and not looking at her awkwardly, she smiled and poked his shoulder. ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±


    He said nothing.


    ¡°I took the initiative to apologize to you. Do you really want to ignore me? I was indeed a little angryst night. You were still standing below when it rained and didn¡¯t call me. If I didn¡¯t see you, wouldn¡¯t you have stood there for nothing?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to talk to me? Alright, I¡¯ll throw my breakfast in the bin and go back to work.¡±


    She was about to walk toward the rubbish bin when he took the breakfast away.


    They sat by the flower bed outside the training center and he opened the thermos sk. Seeing the sumptuous breakfast inside, he looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I want to eat soup dumplings.¡±


    He handed it to her.


    She put her face in front of him. ¡°Feed me.¡±


    He froze for a second before he fed her.


    They were close and she saw the redness in his eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡±


    Lan Yue hummed.


    She smiled. ¡°Why?¡±


    She was asking the obvious.


    He suddenly reached out and pulled her into his arms, his handsome face pressed against her exquisite face. ¡°Because of you.¡±


    When Tang Wu heard these words, her heart suddenly softened.


    She hugged him back. ¡°Yesterday, it was a big brother I knew when I was young who sent me back. We haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. Yesterday, our two families had a meal together.¡±


    She had never bothered exining in the past, but at this moment, she felt that she would be letting him down if she did not exin herself.

 Chapter 2024 - Together

    <h4>Chapter 2024: Together</h4>


    She looked up from his arms and looked at his impable facial features and clean and handsome face. She held her hands up and kissed his pink lips.


    He held her hand in his warm palm. ¡°He said that you still have him in your heart.¡±


    Tang Wu was stunned for a moment before she regained her senses and rubbed his face. ¡°Do you believe him just because he said so? Can¡¯t you tell how much I like you now?¡±


    He looked at her, his eyes dark. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Tang Wu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really gullible.¡±


    After breakfast, Tang Wu asked him, ¡°Are you training for the day?¡±


    ¡°Instructor Chen arranged an apartment for me and I¡¯m moving in the afternoon.¡±


    Tang Wu brushed his messy hair and looked at his pleasing face. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    Tang Wu went to thepany in the morning.


    When it was time to meet Lan Yue, she drove to his dormitory.


    He did not have many things. A backpack and two boxes were his everything.


    The dormitory that Instructor Chen had arranged for him was not far from the training center and it was only a five-minute drive away.


    The apartment had been deserted for a long time and was covered in dust.


    ¡°I¡¯ll clean it.¡± Lan Yue did not let Tang Wu do anything. He had moved the things up himself.


    Tang Wu¡¯s red lips curled up. ¡°You don¡¯t like me doing housework, do you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of dirtying your clothes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just clothes. What does it matter?¡± Tang Wu rolled up her sleeves as she spoke.


    Lan Yue took out a white shirt from his bag. ¡°Wear this outside.¡±


    Tang Wu took the white shirt and instead of putting it on, she stared at him without blinking. ¡°Since we met, you seemed to have never worn a white shirt.¡±


    He hummed. ¡°I don¡¯t have much chance to wear it during training.¡±


    ¡°Can you wear it for me to see?¡±


    Seeing the anticipation in her eyes, he pursed his pink lips and hummed in agreement.


    He took the shirt and went into the bedroom.


    Tang Wu took off the dust cover from the sofa and sat on the sofa.


    After a while, the boy in a white shirt came out.


    Tang Wu¡¯s gaze was fixed on him.


    She felt like her blood was going to freeze.


    He looked even cleaner, handsome, and exquisite in his white shirt.


    He was definitely one of the most handsome men she had ever seen in a white shirt.


    Of course, his impression of the Crown Prince was that he looked good in a white shirt.


    But the Crown Prince and Lan Yue were different.


    He had his sleeves rolled up and was wearing the sports watch she had given him on his left wrist. His fingers were long, clean and distinct.


    Tang Wu was not stingy with her praise. ¡°Ah Yue looks really good in the white shirt. I almost had a nosebleed.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go change.¡±


    This boy was so honest!


    After Lan Yue changed into his sports attire, he cleaned the ce with Tang Wu.


    Of course, he did not let her do much work. He handed her only a cloth and a broom. He was basically the only one doing the work for two hours.


    After cleaning the apartment, Tang Wu suggested taking him out for dinner. He shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s a kitchen here. You can cook.¡±


    Tang Wu had almost forgotten that Brother Lan had another advantage. The food he cooked was very delicious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities and vegetables. You can watch television here,¡± he said considerately.


    Tang Wu held his arm. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the supermarket with you!¡±


    He looked at her and his pink lips lifted slightly. ¡°Together?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When he went out, there was still a smile on his lips.


    Tang Wu was infected by him and her mood became rxed and happy although she did not know why this silly boy wasughing.


    Were they that happy just shopping in the supermarket?


    ¡­


    In the supermarket.


    Tang Wu realized that he had bought two pairs slippers. He smiled as he bought a pair of blue and pink cups too.


    Then, he did not dare to look at her.


    He was still so easily embarrassed.


    ¡°You buy it. I¡¯ll go look around. Anyway, give me everything you want to buy.¡±


    He nodded with his ears red. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡­


    Tang Wu walked around the supermarket.


    She did not expect to meet Meng Rui.


    Meng Rui¡¯s abdomen was slightly protruding and it seemed like she was pregnant, but her face looked a little pale.


    Meng Rui had apanied her mother to the supermarket to buy things. She had not expected to meet Tang Wu.


    However, even if she did not meet Tang Wu here, she would still go and find her.


    ¡°Sister Tang Wu.¡± Meng Rui¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she walked toward Tang Wu pitifully. ¡°Brother Xiurui hasn¡¯t even answered my calls recently. I¡¯m pregnant with his child. Sister Tang Wu, I beg you to return Brother Xiurui to me.¡±


    At the same time, Mother Meng looked at Tang Wu sharply. Her gaze was like she was looking at the vixen who had snatched her daughter¡¯s man.


    Tang Wu could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°You sound like I ruined your rtionship with Lin Xiurui.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Meng Rui sniffed and said softly, ¡°We only got together after you broke up with Brother Xiurui. I didn¡¯t destroy your rtionship, but after I got together with Brother Xiurui, he couldn¡¯t forget you. Isn¡¯t this ruining it?¡±


    If Meng Rui wasn¡¯t pregnant, Tang Wu really wanted to p her.


    She had wanted to vent her anger on the night of the fifth anniversary of her rtionship with Lin Xiurui. She only let it go when she realized that Lin Xiurui was not so important to her and did not look for that cheating couple.


    Now that they had met, this b*tch wanted to climb on top of her?


    Tang Wu¡¯s red lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Miss Meng, if you¡¯re sick, go back and find Lin Xiurui to prescribe you medicine. Why are you acting innocent here? Do you think everyone will fall for your tricks when you steal their boyfriends? You¡¯re still so scheming even though you¡¯re pregnant. Be careful not to lead the child astray¡­¡±


    Before Tang Wu could finish, her face felt hot.


    Mrs. Meng, who was beside Meng Rui, had opened the thermos and poured water on Tang Wu¡¯s face.


    She was so fast that Tang Wu could not react in time.


    Tang Wu felt a pain on her face. The moment she froze, Mother Meng fell to the ground and started crying.


    ¡°Oh my god, how could there be such a bad woman in this world? Not only did she steal someone else¡¯s boyfriend, she even cursed the child in her stomach. She¡¯s so ruthless. You¡¯re going to get struck by lightning!¡±


    The supermarket was crowded and with Mrs. Meng¡¯s shout, many people gathered around them.


    Tang Wu wiped the water off her face. Faced with the people pointing at her, she was embarrassed yet calm.


    She took out her phone from her bag and opened the photo album. ¡°The night of my fifth anniversary with Lin Xiurui, you came into the house leaning on him. Looking at your stomach now, the child was conceived that night, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a real mistress. How dare you ruin my rtionship with Lin Xiurui and make a scene here with your mother?¡±


    Tang Wu opened the video on her phone. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll record a video. The two of you can throw a tantrum as much as you want. When the timees, let my friends in the industry see who¡¯s stealing whose man.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Meng, did you see who you threw the water at? I¡¯m not one to be trifled with. I heard that your husband has been looking for some connections to work with the Tang Corporation recently. Do you think he will divorce you if he finds out that he has a wife like you?¡±


    Mrs. Meng and Meng Rui¡¯s expressions changed.


    However, with so many people surrounding them, they could not bring themselves to apologize. Meng Rui straightened her neck and said, ¡°We¡¯re talking about private matters. Why are you talking about work? Y-You¡¯re just bullying people!¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s shirt was wet, but she did not look disheveled at all. Her eyes were arrogant andzy. ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°Sister Tang Wu, no wonder I could seduce Brother Xiurui so easily. Even if he still remembers you, it¡¯s because he hasn¡¯t gotten you yet. Men won¡¯t like such headstrong women like you. Once they get you, they will immediately get tired of you.¡±


    Tang Wu raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve already found a man who is a hundred times better than Lin Xiurui. He¡¯s handsome and young, but the main thing is that he¡¯s good to me. Even if Lin Xiurui kneels down and begs me now, I won¡¯t take another look at him.¡±


    Meng Rui did not believe that Tang Wu had found a new boyfriend so quickly. ¡°Sister Tang Wu, you don¡¯t have to be stubborn. Didn¡¯t you like Brother Xiurui because he was handsome? I don¡¯t deny that there are many handsome men in the city, but most of them are in the royal family. Take the Crown Prince for example. If he doesn¡¯t like Bo Cixue, would he like you?¡±


    Tang Wu nced at Meng Rui like she was looking at a fool.


    The pregnancy must have made her stupid!


    She had actually dragged her best friend into the matter!


    Just as Tang Wu was about to say something, a clear voice trailed over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The boy who spoke walked up to Tang Wu. When he saw her flushed cheeks and wet shirt, his dark eyes turned cold and he looked at Meng Rui and Mother Meng.


    Tang Wu, who was standing beside him, did not see his cold gaze.


    Meng Rui froze when she saw the tall boy who was nearly a head taller than Tang Wu.


    It was as Tang Wu had said. The person in front of her was taller, more handsome, and younger than Lin Xiurui. Moreover, he looked like he cared a lot about Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu grabbed Lan Yue¡¯s hand and he immediately grabbed hers.


    She looked up slightly and smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I met two idiots.¡±


    Even though Mrs Meng had thrown it at her, she would not throw it back. However, she would not let it go so easily.


    ¡­


    That night.


    When Meng Rui and Mrs. Meng returned home, they saw that Mr Meng was also at home.


    Mr. Meng looked at the mother and daughter with a dark expression. ¡°It was embarrassing for our daughter to get pregnant before marriage, but I can¡¯t believe that you were so insensible and went to trouble Miss Tang. Do you know that with this, I can forget about working with the Tang family in the future? Not only that, our Meng family¡¯s business in the capital will be in danger in the future!¡±


    Meng Rui and Mrs. Meng¡¯s expressions changed and they quibbled.


    Mr. Meng threw a video from the supermarket in front of them. ¡°The Tang family has already sent this video to my phone. If Miss Tang¡¯s face is injured, you should prepare to disfigure yourselves and beg her for forgiveness!¡±


    ¡­


    Lan Yue apanied Tang Wu to the hospital for a checkup. Fortunately, she was fine.


    Tang Wu ate at Lan Yue¡¯s apartment that night.


    Lin Xiurui called her several times but she was annoyed and blocked him after rejecting the call several times.


    Lan Yue came out of the kitchen and happened to see Tang Wu¡¯s straightforward action.


    Tang Wu looked up at Lan Yue, who was in deep thought. Her lips curled up. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    He hummed. ¡°I¡¯m very stupid when ites to rtionships. If one day, you feel that I¡¯m not suitable for you, you have to tell me yourself. I¡­ won¡¯t bother you.¡±

 Chapter 2025 - Relaxing

    <h4>Chapter 2025: Rxing</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m very stupid when ites to rtionships. If one day, you feel that I¡¯m not suitable for you, you have to tell me yourself. I¡­ won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Hearing his words, Tang Wu paused for a moment before she looked up and smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He lowered his long eyshes and his pink lips moved. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart ached slightly. She grabbed him, who was about to turn around. ¡°Are you dumb? Don¡¯t say such things in the future and don¡¯t think too much. Aren¡¯t feelings at the moment the most important when a couple is together?¡±


    He looked at her with his dark eyes and nodded after a while.


    He went to tidy the bookshelves and Tang Wu followed behind him. Seeing that the shelves were full of books, she asked, ¡°Do you usually read in the dormitory?¡±


    He hummed in agreement.


    Tang Wu took a book from the bookshelf.


    It was a finance book. She flipped through a few pages and saw the data inside. She looked up at him. ¡°Do you like books like that?¡±


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t know, I will read it.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded thoughtfully. What an ambitious child.


    ¡°Then tell me, which shares are you buying recently?¡±


    ¡°The aviation industry.¡±


    Tang Wu frowned. ¡°An aviation ident happened a while ago. It¡¯s at its lowest now.¡±


    Lan Yue shook his head. ¡°With the help and effort of the royal family, it will recover very quickly. If I buy it at the lowest price, my capital will double when it recovers.¡±


    Tang Wu felt that what Lan Yue said made sense. She asked with a smile, ¡°Have you bought it?¡±


    ¡°I did. I threw in the prize money from the championship.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy it tomorrow.¡±


    He looked at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I have money.¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s lips moved, as if he wanted to say something but did not.


    Tang Wu put down the book in her hand and went forward to press him against the bookshelf.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck, stood on her toes and kissed him on the lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going back.¡±


    He looked down, hugging her waist. ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Seeing that he did not let go, Tang Wu could not help butugh. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you letting go of me?¡±


    ¡°You bought something at the supermarket.¡±


    ¡°What did you buy?¡±


    ¡°A change of clothes.¡±


    Tang Wu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh? You saw it?¡±


    He pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Tang Wu was actually a little conflicted, but she had to admit that she was very happy and rxed being with him.


    This was a feeling that Lin Xiurui had not been able to give her in the past.


    ¡°You want me to stay?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Can you?¡±


    His eyes were very dark, reflecting her shadow.


    She saw herself nodding in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go remove my makeup.¡±


    He released her.


    Tang Wu took his t-shirt from the cab and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    After washing up, she came out with a clean face and her slightly wet long hair fell over her shoulders.


    Her skin was very fair and without makeup, her lips were pink.


    She was still very beautiful.


    Lan Yue came over from the balcony and walked behind her. He dried her long hair and took a hairdryer, standing behind her to blow her hair.


    His slender fingers brushed through her soft long hair and his fingers asionally touched her scalp. The sound of the hairdryer buzzed in the quiet space and Tang Wu suddenly felt warm and sweet.


    After drying her hair, he picked her up.


    She was lighter than he had thought.


    She leaned against his chest, letting him carry her to the bed and cover her with the nket.


    Tang Wuy on the bed and looked at her phone. Although it was alreadyte, there were still many things to settle in thepany.


    For example, confirming the artist¡¯s schedule tomorrow and telling them to behave themselves since they had just debuted¡­


    Not long after, Lan Yue came out of the bathroom.


    He washed and dried her clothes on the balcony before he put them in the washing machine to dry.


    By the time he was done, Tang Wu had almost finished settling everything.


    Sleepiness overwhelmed her.


    Lan Yue lifted the nket andy beside her.


    Tang Wu liked to sleep sideways. He leaned over and pulled her into his arms.


    There was a faint soapy smell on him and there was no smell of cologne. It was the clean scent she liked.


    He found her slender fingers and inteced his fingers with hers.


    Before she lost consciousness, she felt him kiss the hair on her head and say in her ear, ¡°Tangtang, good night.¡±


    It seemed like it was his first time calling her Tangtang.


    ¡­


    When Tang Wu woke up, it was already dawn.


    She turned around, but the boy was no longer by her side.


    She rubbed her eyes and got up from the bed.


    Walking into the bathroom, she saw that the lower half of the boy¡¯s face was covered with white foam.


    She found it new. ¡°Are you shaving?¡±


    He hummed and frowned slightly when he saw that she was not wearing slippers.


    She did not care and went to him. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a man shave!¡±


    She was telling the truth. She had never stayed overnight with Lin Xiurui in the past.


    He handed her the razor. ¡°Do you want to help me?¡±


    Tang Wu smiled. ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t me me if I ruin your face.¡±


    ¡°Step on my foot.¡±


    Tang Wu did as he said and stepped on his slippers. She supported herself with the sink behind her and helped him shave the white foam off his face.


    This was the first time they had met each other so early in the morning.


    It seemed a little different from when they met usually.


    Their eyes met and they could not helpughing.


    It was rare for Tang Wu to be shy. ¡°Don¡¯t keep looking at me. If not, my hands will shake and I¡¯ll really hurt your face.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything, merely lowering his head to kiss her after she brushed away the foam on his face.


    Tang Wu held the razor and did not know where to put her hands. Looking at the gentleness surging in his dark eyes, her heart softened unconsciously.


    His slender hand brushed through her long hair and held her fair and beautiful face. He said to her with a clear and low voice, ¡°Thank you foring to my side.¡±


    ¡­


    Lan Yue had won the champion¡¯s title in the nationalpetitionst time and had attracted a lot of attention.


    But Lan Yue did not want to participate in another event. At that time, the leader of the team did not force him and sent Xiang Yingjie to participate.


    However, Xiang Yingjie performed poorly.


    The training center needed to create revenue and promote it. It would be more effective to let outstanding athletes participate.


    Since Xiang Yingjie did not achieve the desired effect, they could only change him out.


    Instructor Chen called Lan Yue to his office. ¡°There¡¯s an outdoor variety show. You have to be a guest. You have a good image and are capable. You¡¯re our best choice.¡±


    Lan Yue was about to refuse when he heard Instructor Chen say, ¡°Xiaoyue, your career as an sportsman is not long. If you participate in a variety show asionally, you can increase your poprity. You can have many paths in the future when you retire.¡±


    ¡°Besides, this is the decision of the higher management. You can¡¯t refuse anymore.¡±


    ¡­


    When Tang Wu found out that Lan Yue was going to attend the variety show, she did a lot of homework with him and also learned about the fixed guests in that variety show.


    However, neither of them expected that Qi Chen would also be a guest during Lan Yue¡¯s episode.

 Chapter 2026 - Married

    <h4>Chapter 2026: Married</h4>


    Qi Chen was an international star. The reason he was able to be a guest on this variety show was because he liked to take risks usually and because he was friends with the director. The director had invited him several times and Qi Chen only came because he couldn¡¯t refuse anymore.


    This show was very popr in the country. The fixed guests were all big stars with a certain poprity.


    Chu Li¡¯s younger sister, Chu Xi, was a hardcore fan of Qi Chen.


    Qi Chen used to hold concerts overseas, so she would buy tickets no matter how far away they were.


    Qi Chen hade to China to participate in a variety show this time. As hardcore fans, they had found out in advance and had been waiting by the red carpet where the variety show was held.


    Meng Rui also came over. Like Chu Xi, she was Qi Chen¡¯s fan.


    But Meng Rui was not as crazy as Chu Xi.


    Ever since the fight with Tang Wu at the supermarket, Meng Rui had been living in a fiery state recently.


    Her father had forced her to apologize to Tang Wu and had even forced her to abort the child.


    The most despicable thing was that Lin Xiurui had agreed to her aborting the child.


    Fortunately, the elders of the Lin family came forward and she kept the child.


    Meng Rui came out to take a breather. When she saw Chu Xi, she went over to greet her.


    She knew Chu Xi, but they were not familiar with each other.


    Chu Xi nced at her coldly and ignored her.


    Meng Rui did not dare to offend the youngdy of a rich family and stood silently beside Chu Xi.


    After the fixed guests arrived, the guests walked onto the red carpet one by one.


    The moment they saw Lan Yue, Chu Xi and Meng Rui were stunned.


    Lan Yue was wearing a white t-shirt and ck exercise pants today.


    He was tall and had a good proportion. When he walked over, although many fans did not know who he was, they screamed crazily when they saw his face.


    He was really too handsome.


    And he was clean and handsome.


    He was like a refreshing breeze on a hot summer day.


    Meng Rui and Chu Xi had different thoughts.


    Meng Rui had not expected Tang Wu¡¯s new boyfriend to be a swimmer.


    Chu Xi, on the other hand, thought of how her sister¡¯s ex-boyfriend had not fallen to be a beggar but had instead be an sportsman and had even won the national swimmingpetition.


    It was unbelievable!


    In the past, Chu Xi felt that his status was low and he was like a lowly ant. She felt that she would dirty her eyes if she looked at him.


    This time, he was unexpectedly handsome as he walked out amidst the cheers.


    Chu Xi frowned.


    However, it was a good thing that her idol was thest to appear. Moreover, the cheers were the loudest and he had the demeanor of a superstar.


    ¡­


    Tang Wu knew that Lan Yue was recording the program for a day. When the program was about to finish, she drove to fetch Lan Yue in advance.


    They had agreed to eat hot pot together after his show.


    Tang Wu parked the car in the underground parking lot.


    After waiting for about half an hour, Tang Wu received a call from Lan Yue.


    ¡°Are you done recording? I¡¯m in the parking lot of the basement. Turn left when you get off the elevator and you¡¯ll see me.¡±


    After a while, Lan Yue jogged over.


    Seeing the sweat on his forehead, Tang Wu took a tissue and stood on tiptoes to wipe it for him. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I want to see you.¡±


    Tang Wu kissed his handsome chin. ¡°Me too.¡±


    They got into the car with a smile.


    Another group of people came out of the elevator. Qi Chen was surrounded and he happened to see Tang Wu and Lan Yue from the corner of his eye.


    He stopped.


    Tang Wu and that sportsman?


    Not only was Qi Chen stunned, but Chu Xi, who had chased after Qi Chen, also saw it.


    Thinking of what Meng Rui had said to her this morning, Chu Xi¡¯s expression changed.


    Was Tang Wu crazy to pick up a man her sister did not want?


    But¡­


    Chu Xi nced at Qi Chen and caught that something was wrong from his subtle expression.


    Was her idol interested in Tang Wu?


    Qi Chen got on a ck SUV very quickly and the fans were stopped by the staff.


    Seeing this, Chu Xi said, ¡°I know about Tang Wu.¡±


    The car door opened and Qi Chen¡¯s manager asked Chu Xi to get in.


    ¡­


    The weekend.


    The three best friends gathered.


    Tang Wu and Bo Cixue were in a good mood.


    Tang Wu¡¯s rtionship with Lan Yue had been stable recently. Although she did not know what would happen in the future, she was happy andfortable with him.


    Bo Cixue, on the other hand, was in a good mood because Ye Jie was about to return to the capital.


    Nan Xun was the most troubled.


    During this period, she had been so annoyed by Tang Mo that she wanted tomit suicide!


    Tang Mo was not a person who took personal feelings very seriously. Although he found it hard to ept the Old Master asking him to marry Nan Xun at first, how could he really get out of the Tang family and benefit the b*stard?


    To him, marrying anyone was the same.


    After understanding this, he started to pursue Nan Xun.


    Nan Xun was not stupid. She could tell that he did not like her at all.


    He was only chasing her because of his family¡¯s coercion!


    Nan Xun had looked for Old Master Tang, but the Old Master was rather insistent on having her as his granddaughter-inw.


    Tang Wu and Bo Cixue did not support Nan Xun marrying Tang Mo, but Tang Mo was thick-skinned. To put it bluntly, he was a person who could do anything for his goals.


    He tried to seduce Nan Xun with his looks.


    ¡°Ah Xun, you must hold on. My brother is a bad person. Don¡¯t be charmed.¡± If Tang Mo was sincere to Nan Xun, Tang Wu would agree.


    But Tang Mo had seen too many women. How could he give up the entire forest for a tree so easily?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never fall for that man.¡±


    The three of them came out of the clubhouse after the gathering and a cool sports car stopped in front of Nan Xun.


    Tang Mo, who was dressed rather coquettishly, got out of the car and pulled Nan Xun, who had drunk a little, into the car, despite Tang Wu and Bo Cixue¡¯s protests.


    Nan Xun was furious. She struggled to get out of the car, but the man in the driver¡¯s seat suddenly leaned over.


    Their faces were very close.


    Their breaths inteced with each other.


    Nan Xun met his bright eyes.


    Her eyshes moved and she looked away.


    Tang Moughed and fastened her seatbelt for her. His handsome face was still very close to her, his warm breath spilling on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you, Nan Xun, will be our Tang family¡¯s Young Madam in the future.¡±


    ¡°I know you care about your career. Since you¡¯re married, you can still do your work and we won¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s lives. Of course, you can use your status as the Tang family¡¯s Young Madam to get benefits from your business.¡±


    ¡°Two years at most. When Old Master is gone, we¡¯ll get a divorce.¡±


    Nan Xun looked at Tang Mo. When he told her about marriage, it was as if he was talking about the weather today. It was casual and without any feelings.


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Tang Mo smiled, his eyes filled with determination. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to use force. If not, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t survive in the capital even if you¡¯re Tang Wu¡¯s best friend.¡±


    Nan Xun did not doubt that he had the ability.


    She stared at his handsome face for a few seconds. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it carefully.¡±


    Knowing how to consider it meant that she knew how to be flexible.


    This was a good thing!


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue was going to Miran with Tang Wu next week.


    Both of them had received an invitation from the fashion show.


    Bo Cixue had been focused on work recently and rejected several invites, but this fashion show had a brand that she had founded when she was young.


    She had to go there personally.


    Bo Cixue and Tang Wu were considered the top figures in the capital¡¯s socialite circle.


    Just like before, they brought with them a photographer, hairstylist and a whole team.


    For two to three days, Bo Cixue was busy.


    The socialites from the various countries gathered together to talk about fashion, men, and etiquette.


    Even when Bo Cixue attended fashion shows, she did not like to post it on her feed. Even if she wanted to post it, it was just for show.


    But this time, she updated her feed almost every day.


    She knew that Ye Jie would look at her feed when he was resting at night.


    Every time she saw him giving her likes orments, she would be very happy.


    She had let him see her casual andzy side, and she wanted him to see her most beautiful side.


    Although Tang Wu had also arrived in Mn, Bo Cixue did not meet her. They had met only at the fashion show.


    Both of them were wearing luxurious gowns with exquisite styles and elegant auras.


    After watching the show, the two of them walked out while talking.


    Bo Cixue brushed away the long hair by her cheek and suddenly saw a beautiful figure from the corner of her eye.


    That figure was wearing a long red dress. She had shoulder-length hair and her figure was slender and graceful. She had an indescribable beauty.


    ¡°Which one do you like? I think the blue and white one from before is not bad¡­¡±


    After Tang Wu finished speaking, she found that Bo Cixue did not respond and nced at her. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Bo Cixue raised her chin and pointed at the door. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I saw wrongly, but I saw Ye Yiren.¡±


    ¡°What? Her?¡±


    Tang Wu took a few steps forward and frowned when she did not see the figure Bo Cixue was talking about. ¡°You must be seeing things!¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just the silhouette.¡±


    Tang Wu looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°So what if it¡¯s her? You¡¯re the Crown Prince¡¯s girlfriend now.¡±


    Bo Cixueughed. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    ¡­


    On the way back to the country, Tang Wu and Bo Cixue sat together and talked about rtionship problems.


    Bo Cixue was surprised to hear that Tang Wu and Lan Yue were half cohabiting.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, but I don¡¯t mind,¡± Tang Wu said frankly.


    Bo Cixue stared at Tang Wu for a while. ¡°You haven¡¯t done what he wanted you to do even though you¡¯ve been with Lin Xiurui for five years. How long have you been with Brother Lan?¡±


    Tang Wu nced at the white clouds outside the window like cotton candy and smiled. ¡°I want to give him the most precious thing.¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°Wuwu, I think you¡¯re doomed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doomed. After experiencing Lin Xiurui¡¯s rtionship, I really don¡¯t believe that there will be eternal feelings. Maybe, he will change in another two years. But I don¡¯t want to think too far. Besides, my mother gave me an ultimatum that we have to listen to our family when ites to marriage.¡±


    She liked Lan Yue and was willing to be his woman.


    However, she had never thought of getting married.


    Bo Cixue could understand Tang Wu¡¯s thoughts. Who would want to get married right after falling in love?


    However¡­


    Bo Cixue had a feeling that Tang Wu would only sink deeper if she continued like this.

 Chapter 2027 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 2027: Return</h4>


    Bo Cixue and Tang Wu got off the ne and Nan Xun tagged them in their best friends chat.


    Nan Xun: I¡¯ve thought about it and decided to ept Tang Mo.


    Bo Cixue: ¡°???¡±


    Tang Wu was confused too.


    They looked at each other and saw shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Nan Xun replied: ¡®He said that we¡¯ll get a divorce in two years and that we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other after marriage.¡¯ I weighed the pros and cons. Apart from sacrificing my marriage, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any harm in it. Besides, I can still use him to deal with my cousin¡¯s family.


    Tang Wu and Bo Cixue knew that Nan Xun had been forced into a corner.


    If Tang Mo really wanted to settle a woman, he would do anything. Nan Xun was not his match.


    On the way back, Tang Wu remained silent for a long time.


    Perhaps, this was the sorrow of being in a rich family.


    Tang Mo and Nan Xun did not want to get married to each other, but they gave in to reality.


    She would probably end up like this in the future!


    ¡­


    That night.


    Bo Cixuey on the bed and thought about Tang Wu¡¯s words on the ne.


    Tang Wu was living with Brother Lan.


    That was because he had moved out of the Lan family and bought an apartment outside.


    If Bo Cixue wanted to go out and live with him, her parents would definitely not agree.


    But if she did not go out, it would not be convenient for Brother Xiaojie and her to be in a rtionship once he returned to the capital.


    Bo Cixue bit her lip, thinking that she would find some time to discuss with her mother about her moving out.


    ¡­


    On the day Ye Jie returned to the capital.


    Nan Zhi invited the Bo family to the pce.


    When Yan Hua saw Bo Cixue in the morning, she wanted to say something but stopped.


    She did not want her daughter to have more contact with Xiaojie, and did not want her daughter¡¯s condition to worsen.


    Bo Cixue did not know what Yan Hua was thinking. After a few bites of breakfast, she went upstairs to change.


    Bo Jingyu had returned from the training camp yesterday and had two days of leave. He was going to the pce with herter.


    He went to Bo Cixue¡¯s room and saw her taking out several clothes from the wardrobe. He asked, ¡°Sister, why are you dressed so nicely? Don¡¯t tell me you want to show off to that Ye guy?¡±


    Ever since he was defeated by Ye Jie in public in the training camp, Bo Jingyu was both respectful and afraid of Ye Jie.


    If he was more capable and knocked him down, he would be able to protect his sister in the future. Unfortunately, he had lost to him.


    Bo Cixue red at Bo Jingyu. ¡°What Ye guy? Brat, don¡¯t disrespect the Crown Prince in the future.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely be respectful to him when ites to work, but privately, I just can¡¯t stand him. What did my sister do wrong for him to not like my sister?¡±


    Bo Cixue walked up to Bo Jingyu and covered his mouth. ¡°Little brat, lower your voice.¡±


    Bo Cixue bit her lip and said to Bo Jingyu in a low voice, ¡°My rtionship with him is much better than before. Besides, he¡¯s quite good to me now.¡±


    Bo Jingyu hummed.


    Bo Cixue let go of him and said with a frown, ¡°He just came back today. Why is he so good to you?¡±


    Bo Jingyu looked extremely sad.


    ¡°The ones training with me are all handsome¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Bo Cixue knocked his head ruthlessly.


    ¡°Damn brat, they¡¯re the same age as you. Won¡¯t they be much younger than your sister?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t May-December rtionships popr now?¡±


    Bo Cixue could notmunicate with the brat and pushed him out. ¡°I¡¯m going to change.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let me see which outfit you want to wear?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with your taste.¡±


    With a bang, she closed the door and shut Bo Jingyu outside.


    Bo Jingyu sighed. In school, he was the most popr person in school, but when it came to his sister, she would only ever despise him!


    ¡­


    Yan Hua went upstairs and nned to ask Bo Cixue¡¯s opinion to see if she wanted to go to the pce.


    Bo Cixue changed and opened the door. When she saw Yan Hua at the door, an unnatural expression appeared on her face. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Bo Cixue was afraid of arousing Yan Hua¡¯s suspicion so she did not wear too much.


    She was wearing a long pastel pink dress, revealing her exquisite corbones and slender and fair neck.


    Her long hair fell over her shoulders and was pushed behind her ears, her slender silver earrings falling down, her ck hair and pink lips were full of the charm of a young girl.


    Yan Hua looked at Bo Cixue and seeing the smile on her face, she asked, ¡°Cixue, Xiaojie will be backter.¡±


    There was nothing unusual on Bo Cixue¡¯s face and she said lightly, ¡°So what if hees back? Mom, do you really expect me to be strangers with him?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I think Cheng Yan is quite good¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re doing it again. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let my mood be affected when I see Brother Xiaojie this time.¡±


    Seeing Bo Cixue¡¯s confidence, Yan Hua thought that perhaps her daughter had really gotten over it and was no longer stubborn!


    Bo Yan was in the force in the morning and only came to the pce at noon.


    Mu Sihan also returned to the pce. The two important figures chatted about the international situation that the women were not interested in while drinking tea.


    Nan Zhi saw Bo Cixue and gave her a set of jewelry.


    That year, Bo Cixue did not go for the dinner and had instead gone to M Country to study. Nan Zhi felt even more guilty toward her.


    If the adults had not joked around when the children were young and had not arranged a marriage, it might have reduced the harm done.


    After Bo Cixue returned to the country, Nan Zhi doted on her even more and treated her like her own daughter.


    Bo Cixue was embarrassed to ept such expensive jewelry. She was declining when Yi Fan came in to report, ¡°His Highness¡¯s private ne is at the parking area!¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s thick and long eyshes fluttered.


    Brother Xiaojie was back!


    She had not seen him for nearly two months and did not dare to let herself think about him. At the thought of him, she could not even sleep at night.


    But now, she was about to see him.


    Afraid that Nan Zhi would see that something was wrong, Bo Cixue could only control her emotions.


    It was an excited and happy feeling.


    Nan Zhi had not seen her eldest son for a long time and missed him so much. She was not as calm as Mu Sihan and went out to wee him with Yi Chu.


    Yan Hua also went out with Bo Cixue and Bo Jingyu.


    ¡­


    On the private tarmac of the pce.


    Arge private ne slowlynded.


    The cabin door was opened and Ah Zuo came down with his bodyguards.


    They stood in two neat rows.


    After a while, a man wearing a white cor shirt and perfectly ironed pants came out.


    Under his neat and soft short hair, his handsome and cold face seemed to have been carved meticulously by a master painter. Under his long and straight eyebrows, his dark eyes were cold and there was a strong aura of a person in power.


    He looked around and his dark eyesnded on the group of people who came to fetch him. His fierce and cold face softened slightly.


    Bo Cixue stood beside Yan Hua and when his dark eyes looked at her, she blinked at him.


    She saw the smile on his lips.


    Bo Cixue felt that someone was looking at her. She turned and met Bo Jingyu¡¯s suspicious gaze.


    ¡°Sister, you look so happy. Are you dating him?¡±

 Chapter 2028 - Affection

    <h4>Chapter 2028: Affection</h4>


    Bo Jingyu¡¯s voice was very low, but Bo Cixue was still frightened when she heard it.


    She pinched Bo Jingyu secretly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not want to make it public, not because she did not like Ye Jie enough.


    Instead, she was not a hundred percent confident in this rtionship.


    She still needed time to prove everything.


    If she fell out of love, her family would suffer as well, especially her mother and Auntie Nan Zhi.


    Four years ago, her going to M University on her own ord had already caused a crack in the rtionship between the two families.


    If it happened again, the rtionship between the two families might not be able to return to normal.


    Bo Jingyu groaned.


    His sister was beautiful, but she was quite fierce in private!


    Ye Jie got off the ne and walked over.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s face remained calm, but her heart had long flown to his side.


    He walked over and greeted them one by one.


    ¡°Cixue.¡±


    He called her.


    Her voice was gentle and elegant.


    Bo Cixue tried to remain reserved and responded with a smile, ¡°Brother Xiaojie.¡±


    Nan Zhi and Yan Hua were relieved to see that the atmosphere was still calm when they met.


    ¡°Go in. Your father and Uncle Bo are still waiting for you.¡±


    Ye Jie nodded.


    Nan Zhi and Yan Hua went into the house first, with Bo Jingyu walking in the middle. Ye Jie was one step behind and had one hand behind his back.


    Bo Cixue took two steps forward and put her hand in his fair and slender hand.


    He immediately held it.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s face turned red.


    Her heart thumped, afraid that the adults in front would see.


    ¡°Sister, think about what I told youst night. May-December rtionships are really popr now¡­¡±


    The moment Bo Jingyu turned around, Bo Cixue retracted her hand from Ye Jie¡¯s hand.


    Bo Jingyu saw Bo Cixue¡¯s red face and thought that his words had made her shy.


    ¡°Sister, when did you be so shy?¡±


    Bo Cixue red at him, signaling him to shut up.


    Bo Jingyu nced at Ye Jie, who was walking in the middle. He narrowed his dark eyes slightly and looked at him.


    That gaze frightened him.


    What was he doing? He did not like his sister, but did he not allow his sister to find another man?


    ¡°Why? Are you going to matchmake your sister?¡±


    Hearing Ye Jie¡¯s cold voice, Bo Jingyu mustered up his courage and replied, ¡°So what if I am? My sister is beautiful and there are many people who like her!¡±


    Ye Jie nodded. ¡°It seems like your training is too easy. You actually have time to think about this. I¡¯ll call your instructorter.¡±


    Bo Jingyu was stunned.


    If he called his instructor, thetter would definitely listen to him!


    ¡°Y-You¡­ you¡¯re bullying me!¡±


    Ye Jie went to Bo Jingyu and patted his shoulder, saying earnestly, ¡°Children should still focus on training. You don¡¯t have to worry about your sister.¡±


    This¡­


    That was his sister. How could he not worry about her?


    For some reason, something felt amiss.


    But he could not think of anything wrong.


    Ye Jie still had to report to Mu Sihan about the development of work in the west to help the poor, so he went in first. The siblings walked behind and when Ye Jie was long gone, Bo Jingyu turned back to look at Bo Cixue, who was smiling like a little kitten. ¡°Sister, he was just joking about calling my instructor, right?¡±


    Bo Cixue raised her eyebrows. ¡°So you¡¯re still afraid of him.¡±


    Bo Jingyu lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll increase my training.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t call your instructor as long as you don¡¯t introduce me to any men.¡±


    Bo Jingyu said, ¡°Why? Even if he doesn¡¯t ept you, he won¡¯t allow you to be in a rtionship? He¡¯s too nosy!¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll be able to find a wife in the future.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. My sister is so beautiful and Mom is so charming. I have high standards.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless. She could notmunicate with such a bratty brother anymore!


    ¡­


    When Bo Cixue and Bo Jingyu returned to the living room, Ye Jie had already followed Mu Sihan to the study upstairs.


    Nan Zhi cooked personally after not seeing her son for a long time.


    Bo Cixue went to the kitchen to help Nan Zhi, but thetter could not bear to let Bo Cixue wet her hands. ¡°Go out and y. Tiantian and Yuyu will be backter.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, Tiantian said that she hasn¡¯t seen you for a long time and misses you terribly.¡±


    Bo Cixue thought of the cute Tiantian and smiled. ¡°How hae Tiantian¡¯s grades been recently?¡±


    At the mention of this, Nan Zhi furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°This child, her grades slipped during her final exams and now, she has to attend tutoring sessions even during the summer vacation.¡±


    ¡°I remember Tiantian¡¯s grades have always been very stable!¡±


    ¡°I asked the teacher and the teacher said that she might be in a rtionship at a young age. I went to talk to Tiantian and she said that she wasn¡¯t. When shees backter, help me ask her about it. She told me everything when she was young, but now that she¡¯s grown up, she has her own thoughts. She¡¯s really good at telling you what she feels.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask her when shees back.¡±


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue went to the living room and saw that Yi Fan was sending tea to the study on the second floor.


    Bo Cixue followed Yi Fan to the second floor when no one was paying attention.


    ¡°Uncle Yi, let me send it over!¡±


    Yi Fan looked at the obedient and sensible Bo Cixue and suddenly thought of the past. Bo Cixue used toe to the pce often and help him bring tea and water like a little elf.


    It had been a long time since Yi Fan had seen Bo Cixue like this.


    He seemed to have seen light in her eyes again.


    It was so charming and bright.


    ¡°Uncle Yi is very happy to have Cixue help me.¡± Yi Fan handed him the tray.


    Yi Fan was an old man by the King¡¯s side. He had never married and was loyal to Mu Sihan.


    To Mu Sihan, Yi Fan was his family.


    Yi Fan was the main butler of Crown Pce and had a high status in the pce. He could have arranged for other servants to serve the King and Crown Prince.


    But he was used to doing it himself.


    Bo Cixue took the tray from Yi Fan and walked toward the study.


    After knocking on the study door and getting the King¡¯s permission, Bo Cixue pushed the door open and went in.


    ¡°Uncle Ye, Brother Xiaojie, I¡¯ve brought you tea.¡±


    Mu Sihan and Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue walked over with a smile under the gaze of the two leaders.


    After putting down the cup, she said, ¡°Please continue, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Jie. He did not look at her, but lowered his head and yed with his phone.


    Bo Cixue did not dare to act strange in front of Mu Sihan and immediately left the study.


    The moment the door closed, she received a message on her phone.


    ¡°Wait for me in my room.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    ¡­


    Mu Sihan looked at Ye Jie, who had brought the tea in and looked away after ncing at her.


    He sighed slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. This time, apart from work, you have to consider your personal matters!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t always worry your mother.¡±


    After sending the message, Ye Jie put his phone in his pants pocket and looked up, nodding. ¡°I will.¡±


    Mu Sihan was stunned by Ye Jie¡¯s straightforward attitude.


    For a period of time, he was disgusted with adults asking about his private life.


    It was almost a taboo in the pce. During that period, he had even be very violent and rebellious.


    Mu Sihan replied, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡­


    After Bo Cixue put the tray downstairs, she went to Ye Jie¡¯s room.


    It was not her first time here.


    This was the pce of the Queen and the King. Ye Jie had a separate pce after he was crowned as the Crown Prince.


    But he had lived here when he was young.


    Bo Cixue used toe and find him often.


    His room was naturally not as warm as a girl¡¯s room, and was more cold and stiff.


    There were many models on the cab. There were nes, ferries, racing cars, and robots that he had built himself when he was young.


    She heard that he had specially designed a robot for Ye Yiren.


    At this thought, a trace of sadness shed past her eyes.


    However, she adjusted her emotions very quickly.


    Wasn¡¯t it just a robot? Perhaps he would design a few different robots for her after their rtionship deepened?


    When Ye Jie pushed the door open, Bo Cixue was standing by the window, thinking about something.


    Hearing footsteps, she turned around.


    Seeing hime in, a smile appeared on her fair face.


    He reached a hand out to her. ¡°Come here.¡±


    The small grudge in Bo Cixue¡¯s heart dissipated because of his actions.


    She ran toward him.


    She jumped into his arms.


    ¡°Do you want to spin?¡± His clear voice sounded above her head.


    Bo Cixue thought of thest time she turned in circles. She was dizzy and could not stand properly. She shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    She looked up at him with a smile.


    Two months felt like two centuries.


    She could finally look at him closely.


    She only let go after hugging him for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go change.¡±


    She hummed obediently and was about to say something when there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back?¡± Tiantian¡¯s voice sounded from outside.


    ¡°Your brother should be changing. Go find Sister Apple!¡± Nan Zhi said.


    ¡°Mom, I know you want to talk to Brother alone. Okay, okay. Go find Brother and I¡¯ll go find Sister Apple.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart thumped.


    She looked at Ye Jie and seeing him walking toward the door, she ran into his changing room in a panic.


    Ye Jie looked back before he opened the door and smiled helplessly when he saw her actions.


    He opened the door and looked at Nan Zhi. ¡°Mom.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at her son who was as tall as his father and her eyes were filled with gratification and heartache. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    ¡°It was worth it.¡±


    ¡°Mom wants to talk to you.¡±


    Ye Jie moved back to let Nan Zhi in.


    Nan Zhi went to the cab and looked at Ye Jie¡¯s childhood photo, feeling ovee with emotions.


    Time had passed very quickly and in a blink of an eye, her children had all grown up.


    The smart little cutie from the past had also be deep and reserved.


    He was no longer her little darling.


    ¡°A while back, your father and I went to Country X for a visit. The President¡¯s daughter is a lively and cheerful girl. She seems to admire you. What do you think?¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll hurt Cixue and want me to find the Princess Consort quickly?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely. If you don¡¯t get married at your age, rumors will start to spread in the royal family again.¡±


    Ye Jie nodded. ¡°I know, but I have a girl I like now.¡±


    Nan Zhi was surprised. ¡°Really? Which girl? Do I know her?¡±

 Chapter 2029 - Confession

    <h4>Chapter 2029: Confession</h4>


    When Nan Zhi heard that Ye Jie had a girl he liked, all kinds of emotions intertwined.


    Her son finally had a girl he liked! However, at the thought of Little Apple, she felt a little regretful.


    They were suchpatible children!


    However, she understood that feelings could not be forced!


    ¡°Do I know her?¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips slightly, his eyes dark. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the right opportunity.¡±


    Tsk, he even knew how to protect the girl!


    After all, he had a noble status. If he could not have a rtionship with the girl in the future, the girl would be branded as his ex-girlfriend for the rest of her life.


    It was right to not reveal her feelings before they were stable.


    ¡°I respect you and believe in your taste.¡±


    After Nan Zhi left the bedroom, Ye Jie went into the cloakroom.


    Bo Cixue sat on the long bench with her head lowered, ying with her fingers.


    There was a faint smile on her beautiful side profile.


    Ye Jie went over and rubbed her head. ¡°Did you hear everything?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked up with her bright and clear doe eyes, pouting. ¡°Auntie Nan Zhi said that the president¡¯s daughter of Country X is interested in you!¡±


    Ye Jie bent down, his handsome face leveled with her exquisite face. ¡°She¡¯s not the only one interested in me.¡±


    His dark eyes narrowed slightly and he looked a little bad.


    Bo Cixue rarely saw him act so indecent, but it did not feel wrong at all.


    There was even a hint of devilishness.


    Bo Cixue did not expect such a side of him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tear everyone whoes after you up.¡± She wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Do you want to kick me away while you still can?¡±


    He grabbed her waist and picked her up. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Bo Cixue clenched her fists and punched his back a few times.


    However, she could not bear to use too much strength. She leaned her face against his chest and smelled the familiar cold scent. Her heart felt unusually soft and sweet.


    They hugged like that for nearly a minute. Afraid that the two families would notice something, she suddenly left his arms.


    ¡°Tiantian¡¯s looking for me. I have to go out.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to watch me change my clothes?¡±


    Bo Cixue was conflicted. She really did not want to let go of this benefit!


    He could read her thoughts. His long fingers reached toward his cor and when he unbuttoned the first button, she ran out with her face in her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of getting a nosebleedter.¡±


    Before she closed the door, he heard her say this.


    Ye Jie could not help but smile.


    He had never thought before that the little girl was so interesting and lively, making his stagnant heart ripple.


    ¡­


    When Bo Cixue ran out of Ye Jie¡¯s room, her heart was still thumping.


    It felt like her blood was boiling all the time when she was with the person she liked.


    Bo Cixue felt that she was hopeless.


    The air was sweet wherever he was.


    ¡°Sister Apple.¡±


    Hearing Tiantian¡¯s voice, Bo Cixue hurried toward the stairs.


    Tiantian came up from downstairs and when she saw Bo Cixue, she hummed.


    ¡°Sister Apple, where did you go? I couldn¡¯t find you.¡±


    Bo Cixue calmed down and said with a smile, ¡°I was admiring the scenery on the top floor!¡±


    Tiantian did not doubt Bo Cixue¡¯s words and thought that it must be because Brother was back and Sister Apple did not want to see him, so thetter had gone to the top floor alone.


    Tiantian went forward and held Bo Cixue¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister Apple, you look so red. I¡¯ve had dark eye circles recently!¡±


    ¡°Why did you go for tuition? Tell Sister Apple!¡±


    Tiantian brought Bo Cixue to her room.


    Tiantian¡¯s room waspletely different from Ye Jie¡¯s cold room. Her room was pink and was warm and girly, like a princess.


    Tiantian carried a doll in her arms, her pretty face looking depressed. ¡°It¡¯s that deskmate¡¯s fault.¡±


    Tiantian was intelligent, had good grades and often won prizes in variouspetitions.


    But her EQ was not good. Even in high school, she had never liked or had a crush on anyone.


    Even though many of her ssmates were not in a rtionship, they also had someone they liked.


    Every time she passed by the field with several female ssmates, she really did not feel anything when she heard the female ssmates talking about who was the most handsome and who yed basketball.


    Perhaps it was because she had been surrounded by handsome men and beautiful women since she was young that she was immune to handsome men.


    Her father, her older brother, Brother Yuyu, Uncle Xiao Yi, Uncle Bo Yan and Bo Jingyu were all handsome men.


    To her, the most handsome boy in school was no different from an ordinary person.


    Tiantian had never revealed her identity in school. Everyone thought that she was only rich, but she was actually a real princess.


    When school had just started, she received confessions almost every day.


    But she never took it to heart. As time passed, everyone felt that this girl was not easy to woo.


    However, she was hyper and yful, and was not cold at all. It was just that she was toote to understand what was going on.


    Her deskmate was the school bully. His results were not good and he waste every day. He was the epitome of a bad student.


    The form teacher felt that Tiantian did not admire him blindly like other girls and felt that she had the hope of reforming and helping him, so she made them desk mates.


    At first, Tiantian really hated that deskmate.


    But in the past few months, her deskmate suddenly changed. He brought her breakfast every day, helped her get hot water when she was having her period, stopped sleeping in ss, and even helped her find some novels she liked to read¡­


    Then one day, Tiantiany on the table to take an afternoon nap. He sat beside her and gently pushed her hair away, saying into her ear, ¡°How cute.¡±


    Tiantian had woken up by then.


    Hearing his low voice enter her ears, Tiantian had goosebumps.


    Her originally calm mind had also changed slightly.


    She had never paid much attention to him in the past, but after that day, she started to observe him.


    For example, although he looked gangsterish when he smiled, he was really good-looking.


    For example, he was the captain of the school¡¯s basketball team and had good aim.


    For example, although he was wild on the surface, he was indeed like a poor puppy when he was sick.


    ¡­


    It was fine even though there had been a subtle change in her mental state. The bad thing was that one weekend when she was shopping with her ssmates, she received a call from him.


    The moment he spoke, he said to her, ¡°I like you.¡±


    Tiantian could not help turning red when she thought of how fast her heart was beating.


    His sudden confession made her panic. She took her phone and walked to the side, asking him softly, ¡°Are you for real?¡±


    He said yes.


    She seemed to have said something like ¡®ok¡¯.


    Thinking about it now, she was really not reserved at all.


    However, she was a newbie in love. How would she know that there were so many tricks in this society?

 Chapter 2030 - Cool

    <h4>Chapter 2030: Cool</h4>


    When she finished speaking, she seemed to feel a strange silence.


    And the man¡¯s heavy breathing.


    Before she could react, the female ssmate who was shopping with her shouted, ¡°Tiantian, look over there! It seems like a male ssmate from our ss is being interviewed!¡±


    Tiantian turned back stiffly and saw several male ssmates being interviewed not too far away.


    One of the tall and thin boys being interviewed was her deskmate.


    ¡°I know that host. He seems to be doing the ¡®pure friendship¡¯ test on the street. Wow, are they looking for your deskmate to test if there is pure friendship between a man and a woman?¡±


    ¡°I saw your deskmate talking on the phone. I wonder whom he will call. He has so many female friends and is so handsome. I wonder how she will answer when he says he likes her?¡±


    ¡°You also said that he¡¯s handsome. His female friend will definitely say yes!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, then wouldn¡¯t he be angry if he found out that he was just ying with her for a test but does not really like her?¡±


    ¡°I wonder who that unlucky person is.¡±


    Tiantian, the unlucky one, quietly put her phone in her bag. She nced at the interviewers and after letting her female ssmates know, she went home.


    That night, she had a high fever.


    After taking three days of leave, she returned to school and asked the form teacher to change her seat.


    Then the exam wasing and she did not do well. Her ranking fell and she could not qualify for the best ss.


    Her deskmate¡¯s grades were not good, but he was only at the bottom of their ss. He was still considered good whenpared to the rest of the level.


    But this time, Tiantian was at the bottom of the ss.


    If her parents appealed on her behalf, she would probably have been allowed to stay in the best ss, but she did not tell them about the matter.


    She could no longer qualify for the best ss.


    She finally did not have to be in the same ss or sit next to that person anymore.


    After being assigned to another ss, Tiantiany low for a while.


    That person had looked for her, but she avoided him when she saw him.


    They did not have the chance to talk again.


    However, it was a good thing that she would naturally recover after a period of depression because of her personality.


    After Tiantian finished telling her story, she cupped her face with her hands, her longshes fanning slightly. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll treat it as a lesson. When we go to university, we won¡¯t meet since we won¡¯t be in the same school.¡±


    ¡°I must have been smitten before. Why would I think that such a boy is my type? Sigh, how could there be such a perfect male lead in real life? Even novels are more believable.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Tiantian saying this in a rxed tone and sat beside her, putting her arm around her shoulders lightly. ¡°It¡¯s really good that you can adjust your own emotions. It¡¯s not scary to have someone you like, but we can¡¯t let them affect our studies. I don¡¯t agree with you quitting the best ss in order to avoid seeing him.¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re in the best ss, you get the best teachers and resources as well. The learning atmosphere is also different. You have to know what to choose and weigh your options. You can¡¯t make a decision that you will regret in the future out of anger.¡±


    Tiantian looked down, recalling what Bo Cixue had said.


    A momentter, she looked up, her eyes bright like the stars in the sky and her smile bright. ¡°Sister Apple, you¡¯re right. Why am I so foolish? It¡¯s not worth it to give up being in the best ss just because I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll perform well in the exams next semester and try to get back in.¡±


    Bo Cixue pinched Tiantian¡¯s beautiful face lightly. ¡°If you can¡¯t figure out anything in the future, tell Sister Apple.¡±


    Tiantian hugged Bo Cixue¡¯s arm and leaned her head on her shoulder. ¡°Sister Apple, why are you so good? I love you so much. My brother really has no taste¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm? Who doesn¡¯t have good taste?¡±


    Seeing the man at the door, Tiantian ran forward. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re finally back. I missed you so much!¡±


    Looking at the little girl who had jumped into his arms, Ye Jie patted her back and looked at Bo Cixue through her shoulder. ¡°Time to eat.¡±


    ¡­


    The two families were afraid that there would be an awkward situation if Bo Cixue and Ye Jie sat together for dinner.


    Fortunately, it did not happen.


    Bo Cixue and Ye Jie looked to be in a good mood and got along easily.


    After dinner, Ye Jie returned to the office in the afternoon.


    The Bo family took their leave.


    Bo Cixue went to the washroom.


    After washing her hands, she received a call from Nan Xun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have drinks at the bar tonight!¡±


    Bo Cixue knew that Nan Xun had not been in a good mood recently and she agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find youter.¡±


    After answering the call, Bo Cixue opened the washroom door and walked out.


    Seeing the tall figure leaning against the wall, Bo Cixue was slightly stunned.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie?¡±


    Seeing Bo Cixueing out, Ye Jie hummed.


    Bo Cixue poked her head out. Seeing that no one wasing over, she walked in front of him and looked up at him. ¡°Why are you waiting for me here? Do you have something to say to me?¡±


    She had a sweet smile on her lips, like a kitten that had stolen something delicious.


    His dark eyes softened unconsciously. ¡°I might have to work overtime in the office tonight.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded understandingly. ¡°You¡¯ve just returned. You must have a lot to do. We still have a long time ahead, so there¡¯s no rush.¡±


    He rubbed her head and she wrinkled her nose. ¡°You¡¯ve messed my hair up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡±


    He really reached out his hand and stroked her soft and long hair. He even carefully pushed the strands of hair by her cheek behind her ear.


    His fingertips were slightly cold. When he touched her ear, it was warm and cool, as if there was electricity spreading from the tip of her ear to her heart.


    Bo Cixue lowered her eyes, not daring to look into his dark eyes. She said softly, ¡°My mom and the rest are waiting for me in the living room. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    She took two steps forward, but could not help herself. She turned and returned to him.


    He looked down at her, as if he had expected her to turn back, a faint smile still on his lips.


    Bo Cixue saw his dimple on his left cheek and her heart skipped a beat. She stood on tiptoes and kissed his dimple.


    After kissing him, she lowered her thick and long eyshes, like a child who had done something bad. Her face was red and she even stood there. ¡°I¡¯m really leaving.¡±


    He grabbed her wrist and before she could react, an exquisite box was ced in her palm.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked down at the box in her palm.


    She opened it in front of him and there was a diamond bracelet inside.


    She looked at him in surprise. ¡°How did you have time to buy a gift for me when you just came back from the west?¡±


    ¡°I went to W City once after you left.¡±


    It was not the first time Bo Cixue had received gifts from him. During her birthday when she was young, he would send someone to give her gifts.


    However, she knew that it had always been chosen by Ah Zuo or Ah You.


    But it was different this time. He had chosen it personally.


    Bo Cixue smiled. ¡°Can you put it on for me?¡±


    He took the diamond bracelet and lowered his eyes to wear it on her slender and fair wrist.


    Yan Hua waited for a while but did not see Bo Cixueing out of the washroom. She was about to let Bo Jingyu take a look when she saw Bo Cixueing over with a smile.


    Bo Jingyu said, ¡°Why are you so happy?¡±


    Bo Cixue held Yan Hua¡¯s arm and turned to look at Bo Jingyu. ¡°My stomach doesn¡¯t hurt after going to the washroom. Isn¡¯t it worth being happy about?¡±


    Bo Jingyu was speechless. Did his sister really think he was retarded?


    ¡­


    In a luxurious bar.


    When Bo Cixue went over, Nan Xun was already sitting at the bar counter.


    The bartender in the bar knew Bo Cixue and saw hering over. ¡°Miss Bo, do you want alcohol or juice?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have some juice.¡±


    Nan Xun looked at Bo Cixue after drinking. ¡°Aren¡¯t you drinking with your friends?¡±


    Bo Cixue knew that the Tang family had been discussing Tang Mo and Nan Xun¡¯s marriage recently and that the date of their wedding was approaching.


    Although Nan Xun said that she had not lost anything, which woman wouldn¡¯t want to have a marriage that would leave no regrets?


    ¡°You can still live after getting drunk. Don¡¯t get drunk first. I¡¯ll bring you to vent your emotionster.¡±


    Looking at the devilish smile on Bo Cixue¡¯s lips, Nan Xun suddenly became interested. ¡°Shall we go now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not drinking anymore?¡±


    ¡°Ten sses is enough.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bo Cixue first took Nan Xun to arge shopping mall.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±


    ¡°Before we go have fun, we have to disguise ourselves!¡±


    Tonight, Nan Xun had handed herself to Bo Cixue. She would do whatever she asked her to do. Anyway, Beauty Bo had never disappointed her.


    Bo Cixue picked a V-neck red dress for Nan Xun and brought her to a designer she knew.


    At Bo Cixue¡¯s strong request, Nan Xun changed into a sexy dress that she had never worn before. Her wavy long hair was done up and she even put on smoky makeup.


    Bo Cixue, on the other hand, was wearing a ck punk outfit and ck boots. She asked the hairstylist to braid her hair before she put on a mask.


    After they changed their makeup, they were both stunned for a few seconds.


    ¡°Wow! Is this my beloved concubine? She looks so seductive and feminine when she dresses up.¡± Bo Cixue walked up to Nan Xun and lifted her chin handsomely.


    Nan Xun looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s cool and handsome appearance and could not help holding her arm, eximing, ¡°Oh, if only you were a man.¡±


    Bo Cixue could not help butugh out loud.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue took Nan Xun to her garage and drove a modified sports car out.


    Cool and cool.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. There¡¯s a racingpetition among the rich second-generation heirs of the capital tonight. The winner can get a limited edition sports car¡ªLykan Hypersport. Tang Mo has been eyeing it for a long time. I¡¯ll help you get itter.¡±


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t change my fate of marrying him and I can¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll snatch his beloved sports car. To men, a good car is equivalent to their second wife.¡±


    Nan Xun found it reasonable. ¡°Cixue, I¡¯m getting more and more interested in you. What can I do?¡±


    ¡°Scram, I¡¯m not a lesbian.¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time, on the racing track filled with luxurious cars.


    Tang Mo called Ye Jie. ¡°Brother, I wanted to race myself, but I sprained my ankle. You¡¯re the most skilled among my brothers. You must help me!¡±

 Chapter 2031 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 2031: Meeting</h4>


    Ye Jie was still working in the office and rejected Tang Mo without thinking. ¡°Find someone else.¡±


    Tang Mo almost knelt down to beg him on the phone. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve liked that Lykan Hypersport sports car for a long time. It¡¯s not something that can be settled with money. The rules of thepetition cannot be broken. If I don¡¯t win that car, I¡¯ll go crazy!¡±


    Ye Jie stood up from the leather chair and went to the French windows to look at the night scenery of the capital. He pinched his nose bridge with his long fingers and said coldly, ¡°When have you ever been normal?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, can you not be so cold and heartless? Treat it as a wedding gift to me. I really want to get it!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t bury yourself in work all day. Didn¡¯t you used to like racing? Can you treat this as doing me a favor?¡±


    Tang Mo rarely begged him like this. With Ye Jie¡¯s rtionship with him, he could not refuse anymore.


    He said simply, ¡°Just wait,¡± before he hung up.


    ¡­


    After persuading Ye Jie, Tang Mo¡¯s mood improved.


    He smiled confidently, ncing at the Lykan Hypersport sports car as if it was already his.


    When Ye Jie raced, he could easily beat this group of rich second-generation heirs.


    When he came, these people would be killed!


    Tang Mo was still feeling smug when there was a loud boom.


    ¡°F*ck, the sound of this engine is very strong and cool!¡± A young man beside Tang Mo said.


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows and looked at the red sports car driving over.


    The lines of the sports car were cool and smooth. It was obvious that it had been modified.


    The sports car drifted and stopped.


    It made the hot girls around shout and many young men looked at the sports car curiously, wanting to see which young master hade topete.


    Bo Cixue and Nan Xun got out of the car.


    Seeing two women, one was cool and handsome, the other seductive, the young men whistled.


    Bo Cixue asked Nan Xun to wait for her by the car. She went to the registration counter and gave her name.


    The registrar¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration when he saw her say the name ¡®Sister Seven¡¯. ¡°There will be a good show tonight.¡±


    Tang Mo did not recognize Bo Cixue. Who would have thought that a richdy would dress like this? Besides, she was wearing a mask. He did not recognize Nan Xun and did not think of her as his newly-wedded wife.


    Tang Mo observed Nan Xun for a moment with the gaze of a man looking at a woman.


    She had thick and curly long hair, smoky makeup, red lips, and a sexy red dress that outlined her figure very well.


    Tang Mo had seen many women, but such cold and seductive beauties were very challenging.


    Tang Mo had one hand in his pocket and walked slowly to Nan Xun.


    His charming upturned eyes looked at Nan Xun. ¡°Beauty, is this your first time here? You don¡¯t look familiar.¡±


    Nan Xun nced at Tang Mo, her gaze like she was looking at a fool.


    Ignoring him, she walked to the side.


    At this moment, a beautiful hot girl came over and pouted at Tang Mo. ¡°Young Master Tang, why haven¡¯t you contacted me recently?¡±


    Tang Mo nced at the hot girl. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The girl¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m Jiajia.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that name.¡±


    The girl left awkwardly when she saw Tang Mo¡¯s impatient expression.


    Tang Mo looked at Nan Xun and felt that she looked familiar. He walked over and asked with a smile, ¡°Beauty, have we met before?¡±


    Nan Xun almost scolded him.


    She smirked, moving closer to him.


    Tang Mo¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. So what if she was a cold and seductive woman? As long as Young Master Tang took action, there would be nothing he could not handle.


    He raised his hand, wanting to hug Nan Xun¡¯s slender waist.


    But before he could touch her, there was a piercing pain at his feet.


    The woman¡¯s high heels stepped on it mercilessly.


    It was like a nail had been nailed to his foot ruthlessly.


    ¡°F*ck, you f*cking¡­¡±


    Before Tang Mo could finish, the woman pushed him and he took a few steps back unsteadily.


    By the time he stabilized himself, the woman had already entered the sports car.


    Tang Mo¡¯s expression changed.


    Did this woman not want to stay in the capital anymore?


    Bo Cixue returned to the car after registering and was slightly stunned when she saw Nan Xun leaning against the car window andughing.


    Ah Xun had not been so happy for a long time.


    Nan Xunughed until tears flowed down out, and she told Bo Cixue what had happened.


    Bo Cixue gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Good job.¡±


    Nan Xun was about to say something when he saw a ck sedan driving over. The door opened and Ye Jie, who was dressed casually, got out of the car.


    Seeing Ye Jie, the rich second-generation heirs and hot girls around cheered wildly.


    Bo Cixue froze when she saw Ye Jie.


    Brother Xiaojie¡­ Why was he here?


    In Bo Cixue¡¯s impression, he was someone who was focused on work. He was serious and cold and seemed to have nothing to do with this kind of crazy racing.


    Nan Xun poked Bo Cixue with his elbow. ¡°Are you still in the mood topete after seeing that person?¡±


    Bo Cixue raised her eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t make me sound like I value my love over my friends, okay?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Bo Cixue pretended to pinch Nan Xun, a smile on her lips. ¡°He should be here to watch thepetition. Of course I have topete better to make a deep impression on him!¡±


    Nan Xun nced at the rearview mirror and saw Tang Mo handing the car keys to Ye Jie. She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to watch thepetition. He seems to want topete for Tang Mo.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart thumped.


    Brother Xiaojie was going to help Tang Mopete?


    Bo Cixue had not seen Ye Jiepete with her and did not know his level. But since Tang Mo had invited him, he must not be bad.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s originally rxed mood turned nervous.


    If she could not win, she would not be able to get that Lykan Hypersport luxurious sports car for her beloved concubine!


    However, she was Sister Seven. She had not met her match on the racing track and was looking forward topeting with Brother Xiaojie!


    ¡°Cixue, aren¡¯t you going to get out of the car to greet the Crown Prince?¡±


    Bo Cixue raised her eyebrows. ¡°You can¡¯t greet him, or we won¡¯t be able to see his true level.¡±


    Nan Xun thought so too. After all, they were lovers now. With the Crown Prince¡¯s personality, he would definitely give in to Bo Cixue when he found out about her identity.


    ¡­


    Ye Jie took the car keys from Tang Mo and entered the sports car with a cold expression, ignoring the cheers around him.


    His eyes were dark and although his expression was cold, he was not nervous at all.


    It was as if he did not care about thispetition, or if he did not regard anyone as his opponent.


    Thepetition started very quickly.


    Dozens of sports cars sped away.


    Among them, Ye Jie¡¯s silver gray sports car and Bo Cixue¡¯s red sports car were the most eye-catching.

 Chapter 2032 - Contest

    <h4>Chapter 2032: Contest</h4>


    Bo Cixue saw that the sports car was almost on par with her and smiled. ¡°His skills are not bad.¡±


    Nan Xun, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, felt her heart hang in the air.


    Although she was not driving, it was equally thrilling sitting in the front passenger seat.


    Especially at such a speed, her brain could not move, but Bo Cixue beside her could stillugh and speak.


    She really respected her!


    Seeming not to have expected a driver to be able to keep up with his speed, the man in the gray sports car looked out of the window.


    He could not see the driver clearly, but he could feel that the driver was looking at him too.


    He smirked faintly, his well-defined fingers turning the steering wheel. He suddenly drove along the side of the road in the red sports car, raising half of the sports car. The front and rear wheels on the left side sped up crazily and went past her.


    This series of actions were quick and smooth.


    Before Bo Cixue could react, that sports car overtook her.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s smile widened. Brother Xiaojie¡¯s racing skills were not only good, but also amazing!


    Having met a challenge, Bo Cixue¡¯s blood started to boil and she became excited.


    She said to Nan Xun, ¡°Sit tight!¡±


    Before Nan Xun could say anything, she felt that the sports car go even faster than before, chasing after the silvery grey sports car crazily.


    When they passed a bend, the red sports car was almost at the edge of the cliff, as it took over the gray sports car.


    Nan Xun was so scared that she almost had a heart attack.


    But this chase did not end. The gray sports car was obviously more crazy and soon took the lead again.


    Bo Cixue had met her match today. She did not expect that he would be crazier than her!


    Tang Mo looked at the surveince video on the racing track and saw that the gray sports car was leading far ahead. He clenched his fists excitedly and said to Ye Jie, who could hear him in the car, ¡°Brother, I know you¡¯re a god in racing! What¡¯s that Sister Seven? She¡¯s just from the ck market. She still has to go back and train more whenpared to my brother¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she heard a cold voice. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Tang Mo heard Ye Jie¡¯s cold voice and could not help shivering. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Repeat what you said.¡±


    ¡°I said that you¡¯re a legend in the racing industry. No one can surpass you and everyone has to worship you.¡±


    ¡°Thest sentence.¡±


    Tang Mo did not understand why his tone had changed. It was so dark and scary.


    Tang Mo frowned and recalled what he had said. ¡°I said Sister Seven from the ck market racing. I heard people bragging about her a while ago. I thought she was very good¡­¡±


    Tang Mo was interrupted by the man¡¯s cold voice again. ¡°In the arena?¡±


    Ye Jie nced at the rearview mirror and could vaguely see the red sports car chasing after him.


    When he was racing in the past, no sports car could keep up with his speed. He would not even be able to see any cars behind him.


    The distance was quite far between them in the past.


    But that red sports car almost overtaken him once or twice.


    ¡°Is Sister Seven in the red sports car?¡±


    Tang Mo hummed. ¡°I saw Sister Seven register. It¡¯s that red sports car.¡±


    Tang Mo thought that Ye Jie would kill that Sister Seven immediately after hearing it.


    But a few minutester, he waspletely dumbfounded.


    Ye Jie had slowed down and the madness and passion from before seemed to have disappeared.


    Tang Mo wanted to say something, but Ye Jie cut off theirmunication equipment.


    Bo Cixue originally thought that she could not win this time. The saying that there was always someone better was true.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    Nan Xun took out the phone Bo Cixue had put on her in a daze. She could not look at the caller ID at all and answered the call, pressing the speaker button.


    ¡°Cixue, where are you?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s cold voice, Bo Cixue and Nan Xun were shocked.


    Nan Xun widened his eyes at Bo Cixue. She¡­ did not expect the Crown Prince to call Cixue at this time!


    Bo Cixue was also stunned, until another voice called her. ¡°Cixue?¡±


    Bo Cixue said with her scalp tingling, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m behind you.¡±


    He hummed in agreement.


    Then she hung up.


    Bo Cixue and Nan Xun looked at each other.


    ¡°Cixue, will the Crown Prince beat you upter?¡±


    Bo Cixue bit her lip and felt like running away.


    But this emotion did notst long and she saw that the silver sports car slowed down.


    Bo Cixue had no choice but to drive forward. The window of the gray sports car had lowered and Bo Cixue pursed her lips and lowered the window.


    The moment their eyes met, Bo Cixue showed a pitiful expression. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, what a coincidence. Are you going easy on me?¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue, who was wearing a fox mask that covered half of her face. If Tang Mo had not said that she was Sister Seven, he would not have recognized her.


    He narrowed his dark eyes slightly. ¡°You go through it first.¡±


    ¡°Are you really going easy on me?¡±


    He hummed indifferently.


    Bo Cixue smirked. ¡°Alright.¡± She stepped on the elerator and drove away.


    Tang Mo¡¯s expression darkened as he watched the surveince video.


    What was this?


    When had Ye Jie gotten to know Sister Seven from the ck market?


    He even let her take the lead!


    It was the Lykan Hypersport he had longed for!


    Tang Mo called Ye Jie¡¯s phone directly.


    Before he could say anything, she heard Ye Jie say, ¡°I¡¯ll drive down. Send someone to get itter.¡±


    Tang Mo was confused.


    It was fine to openly let another woman win, but he did not even finish thepetition and was leaving?


    ¡°Are you interested in that Sister Seven¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, the other party hung up.


    Tang Mo was speechless. His heart was in so much pain! What kind of assistant had he gotten?


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue won the championship title.


    She gave Nan Xun the keys to the Lykan Hypersport sports car she had gotten.


    Tang Mo saw the cool and handsome woman giving the sports car she had won to the seductive woman and he imagined a love triangle.


    His brother liked that cool and handsome woman, but that cool and handsome woman only liked that seductive woman. And that seductive woman was only after that cool and handsome woman¡¯s car¡­


    ¡°Ah Xun, drive the new car backter. I¡¯ll go find him first.¡±


    Nan Xun knew who Bo Cixue was going to find and she nodded. ¡°Go quickly!¡±


    Nan Xun was indeed in a better mood tonight. Thinking of Tang Mo¡¯s expression when he saw her taking the car keys, she really wanted tough out loud!


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue drove to the foot of the mountain.


    She saw a handsome figure standing by the silver sports car from afar.


    She stopped her sports car beside him.


    He walked over and looked at her through the open car window.


    A momentter, his slender fingers touched the mask on her face and then lifted it.

 Chapter 2033 - Heart Thumping

    <h4>Chapter 2033: Heart Thumping</h4>


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart beat faster.


    She subconsciously wanted to stop him from taking off his mask.


    But it was toote.


    She had put on smoky makeup like Nan Xun, her doe eyes looking dark and wild. Her lips were not too dark, but there was a femininity to it.


    After removing the mask, she lowered her thick and long eyshes unnaturally.


    It was the first time she had ever imagined herself facing him in such a wild and unruly manner.


    Although she did not hide anything in front of him, her current image was too different from her usual self.


    It was very quiet around her. Her eyes were lowered and he was looking at her.


    As if a century had passed, she slowly looked up and met with his dark eyes.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, is it strange for me to be like this?¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips slightly and his eyes on her darkened. ¡°You always surprise me.¡±


    Surprised? Not shocked?


    Bo Cixue touched her hair and said with her face red, ¡°Nan Xun is about to marry Tang Mo. She¡¯s not in a good mood so I brought her out to take a breather.¡±


    With that said, she seemed to have thought of something and red at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to work overtime?¡±


    ¡°Tang Mo asked me toe.¡±


    Bo Cixue thought of Tang Mo¡¯s expression when he did not win his beloved car and could not helpughing. ¡°He¡¯s probably sick to his stomach.¡±


    She looked at him with bright eyes, looking like a little fan. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at racing. I haven¡¯t met an opponent like you for a long time¡­ You¡¯re a little different from what I imagined.¡±


    Ye Jie narrowed his dark eyes slightly, his low voice seemed toe from the depths of his throat. ¡°What do you think I am like?¡±


    Bo Cixue blurted out without thinking, ¡°I thought you were very serious, cold, and devoted to work!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just my public image.¡±


    Bo Cixueughed. ¡°I can tell. You really went all out when you raced. I¡­¡±


    She used to like adventures and excitement like that. However, she suddenly felt a lingering fear when she saw him racing crazily without a care for his life.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to take less risk in the future. You too, alright?¡±


    He had his elbow on the car window, his fair and slender fingers holding her mask. She raised her hand and hugged his arm.


    He looked at her with his dark eyes and a faint smile finally appeared on his lips. ¡°So you know that it¡¯s dangerous?¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded obediently. ¡°When my car addiction acts up, I¡¯ll let you take me for a ride.¡±


    ¡°Shall I take you for a ride now?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bo Cixue got out of the car and went to the front passenger seat.


    Ye Jie got into Bo Cixue¡¯s sports car, looked at the equipment in the car and then at Bo Cixue. ¡°Your car has been modified better than Tang Mo¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°But if you didn¡¯t go easy on me, I still wouldn¡¯t have won.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give in to you in the future.¡±


    Perhaps he had just said it casually, but Bo Cixue still felt happy and sweet.


    He would give in to her in the future!


    ¡­


    Ye Jie drove his sports car and took Bo Cixue back to the city.


    It was alreadyte at night and there were few cars on the road. Ye Jie drove very fast and Bo Cixue opened the roof of the car, closing her eyes. The breeze from the nightnded on her face and she felt unprecedentedly happy.


    Ye Jie saw the smile on Bo Cixue¡¯s face and his dark eyes softened. ¡°What do you normally do after the race?¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed, not daring to look at Ye Jie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Er¡­ I go home.¡±


    ¡°Cixue, you¡¯re not looking into my eyes.¡±


    Bo Cixue covered her face and looked at him through the gaps of her fingers. ¡°I usually go to the beach to drink and watch the stars.¡±


    With that said, she did not dare to look at him.


    She did not know what he would think of her revealing her true self to him.


    After all, what she had done was not something a youngdy from a rich family could do.


    If the nanny who taught her rules in the royal family found out that she had turned out like this, she would be furious.


    Ye Jie drove the sports car to the beach, got out of the car and opened the boot.


    Sure enough, she saw a can of beer inside.


    Bo Cixue got out of the car and saw Ye Jie taking out the beer. She thought he was going to throw it away.


    But the next second, she saw him getting on the car roof and reaching a hand out to her. ¡°Come up.¡±


    Bo Cixue was stunned.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Bo Cixue blinked. ¡°I thought you would think that this is indecent.¡±


    ¡°I used to be like this too.¡±


    Bo Cixue handed her hand to him.


    The two of them sat on the car roof and opened a can of beer each.


    Bo Cixue took a sip and looked at him. ¡°Drink less.¡±


    He seemed to have thought of something and narrowed his dark eyes slightly. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m afraid for you¡­¡± She lowered her long eyshes. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s not talk about that.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the stars in the sky. ¡°The night view here is quite good.¡±


    He looked at her, his eyes dark. ¡°I¡¯ll show you something better next time.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to keep it a secret for now.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the handsome and noble man beside her. His facial features looked like they had been carefully drawn by a master, and looked even more handsome and charming at night. When she looked over, he was also looking down at her, his dark eyes as deep as a spring and she could not help but be sucked in.


    Such an outstanding man was her boyfriend!


    Bo Cixue often felt that it was unrealistic and she was afraid that it was just a dream.


    Her face slowly approached him.


    Then, she kissed his lips without any care.


    Afraid that he would be disgusted, she quickly moved away.


    She was like a little kitten, excited and nervous.


    She hugged her knees and buried her face in them.


    She did not dare to look at his expression.


    A muffled voice trailed over. ¡°I¡­ couldn¡¯t control myself just now. You were too charming just now. Are you disgusted? I have water in my car. Or you can drink and suppress the difort¡­¡±


    He was indeed tensed up for a second or two, but seeing that she was more nervous and flustered than him, the difort in his heart seemed to be suppressed.


    He put down the beer in his hand and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Cixue, I¡¯ll get better slowly with you around.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked up from his arms and looked into his deep and gentle eyes, her heart softening.


    ¡°I only touched you for one second just now. Next time, it will be two seconds.¡±


    He raised his fair and slender fingers and gently scratched the tip of her nose. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    They drank and Ye Jie called Ah Zuo to pick them up.


    Ah Zuo drove a Rolls-Royce over and got into the car. Bo Cixue leaned on Ye Jie¡¯s shoulder to rest.


    Ye Jie received a call from Tang Mo.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re disloyal, but I¡¯m not like you. Do you know who contacted me just now?¡±


    Ye Jie looked down at the girl in his arms, his long fingersnding on her dirty braid. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Ye Yiren.¡±

 Chapter 2034 - Unworthy

    <h4>Chapter 2034: Unworthy</h4>


    Ye Jie acted like he did not hear Tang Mo¡¯s words. His slender fingers wrapped around one of Bo Cixue¡¯s braids and he hummed softly.


    Tang Mo could not read his thoughts and continued, ¡°She¡¯sing to the capital for a medical exchange program. I chatted with her and she asked about you. She also wanted me to give her your contact details.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m very loyal?¡±


    ¡°I treated you so f*cking well, and that¡¯s how you treated me? I wanted that car and you could have won, but you deliberately gave it to that Sister Seven. I¡¯ve never seen a side of you that values your love over your friends. I¡¯ve finally seen it today.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to get her contact number for you?¡±


    Ye Jie smirked. ¡°She¡¯s by my side.¡±


    ¡°You f*cking¡­¡±


    Before Tang Mo could finish, Ye Jie had already hung up.


    What was going on?


    His brother was cold and emotionless. He had changed countless women, but he still looked otherworldly. Why was he suddenly interested in a woman from the ck market?


    Tang Mo seemed to have thought of something and looked at the woman who had gotten the Lykan Hypersport. He was still angry that she had stepped on him.


    No woman had ever escaped from him before!


    Tang Mo walked to the Lykan Hypersport sports car he had liked for a long time and knocked on the car window.


    Nan Xun was about to drive the sports car away when she heard a knocking sound and looked up.


    Seeing the handsome Tang Mo standing outside, she lowered the car window and raised an eyebrow at him.


    ¡°Beauty, my sports car has been driven down the mountain by a friend. Can you give me a ride?¡± He bowed his tall and handsome body slightly, a charming smile in his upturned eyes. Anyone with eyes would understand the signal he had sent.


    But Nan Xun was not interested in him. He only felt that he was like a male peacock, thinking that he could gain the favor of a female just by unting his beauty.


    ¡°You¡¯re too ugly. I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Nan Xun stepped on the elerator and the sports car sped away.


    Tang Mo looked at the sports car that disappeared from his sight in an instant and the vein on his forehead twitched.


    It was his first time being called ugly by a woman!


    If he was ugly, there would be no handsome men in the world!


    But why did this woman¡¯s voice sound a little familiar?


    Tang Mo searched through his mind. He had too many female friends around him and could not match the seductive woman he knew.


    There was one, but he quickly rejected it.


    How could it be that tomboy?


    ¡­


    Nan Xun and Tang Mo¡¯s wedding date was set to be a monthter.


    During this period, Old Master Tang asked them to take wedding photos.


    Nan Xun asked Bo Cixue, Tang Wu, and Su Jingchu to be her bridesmaids.


    Tang Mo did not know about the rtionship between Bo Cixue and Ye Jie, and Ye Jie¡¯s status was noble. Tang Mo did not dare to let him be the groomsman, so he invited the other young men to be his groomsmen.


    The groomsman apanying Bo Cixue was Luo Zhou.


    Bo Cixue and Luo Zhou knew each other and she had no objections. After all, she was not the main character.


    On the day of the photoshoot, the bridesmaids and groomsmen tried on gowns.


    The bridesmaid wore quiet blue chiffon dresses with a corset style. It was very fitting and showed off their figures very well.


    Bo Cixue changed into the gown and walked out of the fitting room.


    Luo Zhou had already changed into his suit and the two of them stood together. The man was handsome while the woman was pretty.


    The photographer saw it and asked them to take photos together.


    Tang Mo took the photo and sent it to the brothers¡¯ chat.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to get married, I have to admit that the tomboy¡¯s bridesmaids are all good-looking!¡±


    ¡°How is it? Doesn¡¯t Zhou Zhou look reallypatible standing with Beauty Bo?¡±


    After sending the message, two brothers replied.


    ¡°I thought it was some goddess from the heavens.¡±


    ¡°The bride¡¯s so daring. She actually called such a beauty to be her bridesmaid.¡±


    Tang Mo was about to reply when he saw countless question marks.


    Ye Jie: ¡°?¡±


    Ye Jie: ¡°?¡±


    Ye Jie: ¡°?¡±


    Ye Jie: ¡°?¡±


    Ye Jie: ¡°?¡±


    Tang Mo: ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ve never seen you reply in a group chat before. Why are you asking so many questions?¡±


    Tang Mo had just sent the message when he received a call from Ye Jie.


    ¡°Why am I not worthy to be your best man?¡±


    The noble man questioned coldly.


    Tang Mo was stunned.


    When he reacted, he cursed. ¡°I thought you would f*cking refuse.¡±


    ¡°Let Luo Zhou be matched with another bridesmaid.¡±


    Tang Mo thought about his words. Did he want to be with Bo Cixue?


    What was going on?


    Didn¡¯t he not like Bo Cixue?


    ¡­


    Tang Wu came out after changing her bridesmaid dress and was stunned to see Qi Chen standing outside in his groomsman¡¯s uniform.


    She had not expected Tang Mo to invite Qi Chen to be his groomsman.


    However, the Qi family used to be very well-known in the capital, so it was not surprising that the Tang and Qi family were old acquaintances.


    Ever since Tang Wu took Qi Chen around the capital, she had not met him alone.


    Qi Chen had asked her out several times, but she had always declined.


    Qi Chen saw Tang Wuing out after changing and a smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Tangtang, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to meet your bride¡¯s friend.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s such a coincidence.¡±


    Tang Wu was beautiful and Qi Chen was an international star. When the photographer took photos of them, he attracted a lot of attention.


    That day, photos of Tang Wu and Qi Chen standing together were uploaded online.


    With Qi Chen¡¯s influence, he quickly became the top trending topic.


    ¡°Oh my god, what kind of god-like beauty is this?¡±


    ¡°Is Brother in love? She looks so good with Brother!¡±


    ¡°I love this couple!¡±


    Unexpectedly, very few people cursed Tang Wu on the inte. They were all conquered by her beauty and felt that she was the goddess worthy of their idol.


    Tang Wu and Lan Yue had not seen each other for nearly half a month.


    Lan Yue followed the swim team to the neighboring city for training.


    Their team was having an integrated assessment and the top three would be going abroad for training with the instructor.


    After several days ofpetition, Lan Yue was ranked at the top.


    As long as he entered the top six in the 1500 meters event, he would be ranked in the top three.


    Lan Yue and Tang Wu had discussed before that overseas training would be useful for him. Although it was not convenient for them to date, he was in a profession where they could seldom meet and had to be separated. She could understand it and would support him.


    After the 1500-meter preliminaries, Lan Yue ranked fifth and entered the finals.


    In the past few days of high intensitypetitions, every sportsman was a little tired. Lan Yue was no exception.


    After a night¡¯s rest, the finals began.


    Lan Yue walked toward the changing room.


    Xiang Yingjie¡¯s overall results were behind Lan Yue¡¯s. If he did not surpass Lan Yue in the finals, he would lose the chance to go abroad.


    Xiang Yingjie stopped Lan Yue. ¡°Have you seen the news today?¡±


    Ever since Xiang Yingjie did not chase Tang Wu and found out that Tang Wu and Lan Yue had a close rtionship, he had developed hatred toward Lan Yue.


    Lan Yue nced at Yingjie and continued walking forward without saying anything.


    ¡°I already said that you¡¯re not worthy of Tang Wu. Look, this is the man who is worthy of her!¡± Xiang Yingjie handed Lan Yue his phone.


    Lan Yue was slightly stunned when he saw the photo of Tang Wu and Qi Chen standing together.


    Xiang Yingjie noticed Lan Yue¡¯s every move. Seeing that he was slightly stunned, heughed contemptuously. ¡°So what if you win the championship? Do you have Qi Chen¡¯s family background and finances? Even if Qi Chen isn¡¯t an international star, you won¡¯t be able to reach the heights you¡¯ll reach in your lifetime if you go home and inherit the Qi family.¡±


    ¡°Look at Miss Tang. She looks sopatible and happy standing with Qi Chen. How can a poor boy like you get together with a rich youngdy like her?¡±


    How could Lan Yue not understand Xiang Yingjie¡¯s purpose? He just wanted to confuse his thoughts and make him perform abnormally in the finals.


    Lan Yue nced at him and said calmly, ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I can climb up the ranks or not?¡±


    Xiang Yingjie was stunned by Lan Yue¡¯s words.


    Lan Yue went past him and entered the changing room.


    Opening the cab, Lan Yue wanted to take out a water bottle to drink, but he paused slightly.


    The position of the water bottle seemed to have changed!


    Lan Yue opened the lid and smelled the water.


    He did not smell anything unusual.


    When Xiang Yingjie entered the changing room, he saw Lan Yue putting the ss into the cab. There was no water in the ss anymore.


    Xiang Yingjie smirked.


    Lan Yue did extremely well in the 1500-meter finals and won.


    Xiang Yingjie was fourth.


    Lan Yue went to the changing room to change when Instructor Chen and several higher management executives suddenly walked over.


    Their expressions were serious and they walked hurriedly.


    Instructor Chen kept exining, ¡°I believe him. He¡¯s not that kind of person. Hepletely relies on his own ability¡­¡±


    Lan Yue put on his sportswear and looked at Instructor Chen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Someone reported that you used drugs.¡±


    If he had really used drugs, he would be banned frompeting in the future.


    Instructor Chen had told him about it when he brought him into the team!


    ¡°Instructor Chen, in order to give an exnation to the other sportsmen, we have to bring him for a checkup.¡±


    Lan Yue understood what had happened. He stood still. ¡°Let¡¯s do the blood test here.¡±


    Lan Yue was a rare swimming genius. The higher management thought highly of him and did not want to wrong him, so they asked the doctor toe and take his blood.


    An hourter, the results were out.


    At this moment, the changing room was full of runners for thispetition. Many were envious of Lan Yue¡¯s skills and jealous of his good results.


    If he really won thepetition by using drugs, they would be able to step all over him.


    However, the doctor announced that Lan Yue had not been drugged.


    Although many people had dark thoughts, most of them were convinced by Lan Yue.


    Hearing that he had not used any medicine, they all started to p.


    At this moment, a voice sounded. ¡°Impossible. I saw him secretly put medicine in the ss and drank it.¡±


    Everyone looked at Xiang Yingjie.


    Lan Yue also nced at Xiang Yingjie.


    Instructor Chen frowned. ¡°Yingjie, you¡¯re teammates, not enemies.¡±


    Xiang Yingjie replied, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    Lan Yue looked at Xiang Yingjie and pursed his pink lips slightly. ¡°You touched my ss and tried to drug me.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Xiang Yingjie was furious.


    Lan Yue said calmly, ¡°I can prove that you did it.¡±

 Chapter 2035 - Madness

    <h4>Chapter 2035: Madness</h4>


    Lan Yue walked to the corner and took out a bottle of mineral water.


    He handed it to the investigator. ¡°Can you check if there¡¯s any drugs inside?¡±


    The investigator took the bottle and left.


    After a while, the results were out.


    There was indeed drugs.


    Xiang Yingjie scoffed. ¡°Did everyone see that? He has the drug, but he just didn¡¯t drink it this time.¡±


    With that said, he said to the higher management, ¡°Letting such a ck sheep go abroad will only harm everyone.¡±


    Instructor Chen looked at Xiang Yingjie, who was targeting Lan Yue, and frowned. ¡°Do you think Lan Yue is stupid? If he¡¯s really on drugs, would he let everyone know about it?¡±


    Xiang Yingjie snorted. ¡°You¡¯re his instructor, so you¡¯re naturally biased toward him.¡±


    This was originally the male changing room, but there were many people around. Chen Jiao also came over and said loudly, ¡°I believe in Brother Lan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe you too.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Several sportsmen expressed their stance.


    Their results were not top-notch, but Lan Yue would guide them during training whenever he had time.


    He was not arrogant like Xiang Yingjie who looked down on people who had never done well.


    Lan Yue nodded at the people who believed him. His handsome face was indifferent and calm, unlike those of his age.


    He walked up to Yingjie and grabbed his wrist when he was unprepared.


    Xiang Yingjie furrowed his eyebrows.


    Before he could react, the key on his wrist was snatched away by Lan Yue.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiang Yingjie said angrily.


    Lan Yue pursed his pink lips and did not speak, walking straight toward Xiang Yingjie¡¯s cab.


    Xiang Yingjie immediately panicked.


    He pulled Lan Yue. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch my cab.¡±


    Lan Yue shook off Xiang Yingjie¡¯s hand and stared at him with dark eyes. ¡°Then why did you touch my cab?¡±


    Xiang Yingjie was confused. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Lan Yue smirked.


    He took the key and opened Xiang Yingjie¡¯s cab.


    Apart from Xiang Yingjie¡¯s clothes, there was also a small white bottle and a key to the cab.


    ¡°You stole my key and put medicine in my water.¡± Lan Yue took out the white bottle and handed it to the investigator. ¡°Please do another check.¡±


    Xiang Yingjie¡¯s eyes turned red from anxiousness. He reached out his hand, wanting to snatch the bottle away.


    But he was still a step toote.


    Soon, the drug in the bottle was found to be the same as the one in the water bottle earlier.


    Xiang Yingjie still wanted to deny it, but the higher management were not fools.


    They quickly came to a conclusion.


    Xiang Yingjie was suspended permanently.


    ¡­


    Lan Yue took his things and walked out of the changing room with Instructor Chen.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the airportter. Pack up.¡±


    Lan Yue frowned slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Li Yang¡¯s stomach was not feeling well after thepetition yesterday. You¡¯ll take his ce and leave today. He¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡±


    Lan Yue pursed his pink lips tightly and finally said one word. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Back in the dormitory, Lan Yue took out his phone and called Tang Wu.


    They had agreed that she woulde to send him off tomorrow morning.


    But because of the sudden change of date, they might not be able to meet again.


    When Tang Wu received Lan Yue¡¯s call, she had just finished rehearsing.


    Tang Wu took her phone and walked out of the banquet hall. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to take the initiative.¡±


    When they were together, she would tease him from time to time.


    He was shy and every time she teased him, his ears would turn red.


    Seeing that he was silent on the other end of the line, she smiled. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Weren¡¯t youpeting today? Your results must be very good, right? Anyway, I don¡¯t have to call you to confirm it. I just know that you can definitely get into the top three.¡±


    Lan Yue said, ¡°Yes, but we¡¯re going to the airportter. A teammate is not feeling well and I have to take his ce.¡±


    After Lan Yue finished, Tang Wu remained silent for a while.


    ¡°Tangtang, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Even if they were not together now, Tang Wu could imagine his current expression. He must look pitiful.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about? You didn¡¯t make the decision, and you have to obey your superiors.¡± Tang Wu paused. ¡°Which flight are you taking?¡±


    Lan Yue gave her a flight number.


    Tang Wu hummed and pretended to be rxed. ¡°Be safe and continue to work hard. Your youth is limited!¡±


    After Lan Yue ended the call with Tang Wu, he stared at the screen for a long time.


    ¡­


    What Lan Yue did not know was that Tang Wu entered the hotel after answering the call and told Nan Xun that she would leave first before changing into a gown.


    Tang Wu came out in a hurry. Seeing this, Qi Chen walked to her side. ¡°Tangtang, why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Tang Wu shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Qi Chen said, ¡°Tang Mo is treating us to dinner tonight. Aren¡¯t youing?¡±


    ¡°I still have something on.¡±


    Tang Wu called her assistant and asked her to check for the earliest flight to the neighboring city.


    Her assistant told her after checking that the earliest was three hourster.


    Tang Wu drove home, took the things she had bought, and drove to the neighboring city.


    If she drove faster, she should be able to see Lan Yue before getting on the ne.


    Tang Wu drove toward the neighboring city at a frightening speed.


    Tang Mo called her but she rejected the call.


    Several calls from thepany came in and she turned off her phone.


    Tang Wu had never thought that she had such a crazy side to her.


    She only spent three hours on the journey that should have taken four hours.


    It was still ten minutes away from the airport but there was a traffic jam.


    Tang Wu looked at the long line of traffic and frowned.


    She nced at the time. He was about to get on the ne.


    Tang Wu could not wait anymore. She took her phone, carried her bag, and parked the car by the side. She pushed open the door and ran out.


    Hence, in the traffic, a woman with long hair and wearing a dark green dress became the focus of attention.


    When they arrived at the airport, Tang Wu looked around but did not see Lan Yue.


    She turned on her phone and made a call. ¡°Hello, I need your help¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Lan Yue, Instructor Chen, Chen Jiao, and two other members got on the ne.


    Their business ss cabin was not as luxurious as the first ss one.


    Lan Yue sat with one of his teammates while Chen Jiao and Instructor Chen sat nearer to the aisle.


    Chen Jiao looked at Lan Yue, who had not spoken since they left and felt that he was not in a good mood.


    ¡°Ah Yue, are you still sad about Xiang Yingjie framing you? He was punished this time. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Lan Yue replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Chen Jiao wanted to say more, but seeing him close his eyes and looking like he did not want to talk, she could only look away.


    At this moment, Chen Jiao saw a graceful figure rushing over from the corner of her eye.


    Chen Jiao widened her eyes in shock.

 Chapter 2036 - Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 2036: Understanding</h4>


    Chen Jiao thought she was seeing things.


    But the beautiful woman soon came to Lan Yue¡¯s side.


    Tang Wu ran all the way. Her exquisite long hair was slightly messy. Although she was a little travel-worn, it could not hide her beauty.


    The teammate beside Lan Yue hurriedly got up and gave her the seat when he saw Tang Wu.


    She thanked him and sat down.


    She still had ten minutes.


    Lan Yue opened his eyes and looked at the woman beside him in disbelief.


    Lan Yue¡¯s shocked expression turned into surprise and excitement in a few seconds.


    His usually cold face suddenly seemed to be filled with sunshine.


    Chen Jiao saw the smile on Lan Yue¡¯s face and her hands clenched into fists.


    She had heard before that Lan Yue had a beautiful girlfriend but she did not believe it. With Lan Yue¡¯s personality, how could he like someone so easily?


    But now, she felt like she had been pped in the face.


    It turned out that when he liked someone, his emotions were so obvious. He was like apletely different person.


    Lan Yue looked at Tang Wu and his dark eyes swept past her facial features beforending on her charming eyes.


    Tang Wu still had her bridesmaid makeup on. Although she had run all the way, it had not been ruined.


    Her lips were beautiful, her eyes charming and beautiful.


    Tang Wu looked at Lan Yue¡¯s dazed expression and could not help butugh.


    ¡°Little fool.¡± Time was running out and she did not want to waste it.


    She took out her bag and took out the things she had bought for him.


    ¡°This is an eye mask, a bolster, and headphones. Many of the songs I like to listen to are inside. You can even learn English.¡± Tang Wu ced the things on hisp. ¡°And this¡­¡±


    Tang Wu took out a man¡¯s wallet and sat up straight, blocking those gazes that were on them. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°There are photos of me inside. Look at the photos when you miss me. Here¡¯s the money that I changed too.¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s pink lips moved. Tang Wu knew what he was going to say and she warned him softly, ¡°You can¡¯t refuse. I know you don¡¯t want my money. You can return it to me after you get the prize money in the future. When you¡¯re out, have some on you so that you can use it when necessary.¡±


    ¡°Also, I¡¯ll take good care of Lan Nuo for you. You can stay outside and train well, so that you can make our country proud in the future.¡±


    After Tang Wu finished speaking, she looked up and realized that the silly boy¡¯s eyes were red.


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart ached.


    She lifted her slender fingers and caressed his clean and handsome face. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    Lan Yue said nothing and reached out his long arm to pull her into his arms.


    He was tall and Tang Wu looked very petite in his arms.


    She could feel his shoulders trembling slightly and her hands could not help but hold him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll beughed atter.¡±


    He buried his face in her neck and said, ¡°So be it.¡±


    Tang Wu was a little touched and amused when she heard his words.


    The boy, who usually blushes even when he held her hand on the street, actually hugged her tightly like a child in front of his teammates and instructor.


    How could she not know his reluctance?


    She felt extremelyplicated.


    She could feel that he was sinking deeper and deeper.


    ¡°Lan Yue¡­¡±


    Tang Wu wanted to say something, but he looked up at her.


    The moment their eyes met, he kissed her without a care.


    Tang Wu tasted something salty.


    She closed her eyes, a strong bitterness and reluctance rising in her heart.


    That foolish boy had actually spread his emotions to her.


    ¡­


    The air stewardess came over and reminded Tang Wu to get off the ne.


    Tang Wu pushed the boy away and held his face in her hands. ¡°I have something to exin to you.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I get on the trending list today? I¡¯m my best friend¡¯s bridesmaid and Qi Chen is the groom¡¯s best man. I¡¯m only taking photos ording to the schedule and it¡¯s not like what the media reports.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯ve always trusted you.¡±


    Tang Wu looked at him and her eyes could not help but turn red. She sniffed. ¡°Silly boy.¡±


    Why did he trust her so much?


    Actually, even she did not believe in herself!


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Tang Wu got up and left.


    Lan Yue followed her to the cabin door. Tang Wu knew that he was behind, but she forced herself not to turn back.


    ¡­


    Tang Wu drove back to the capital.


    There was a sad song on the radio. Her tears fell when she thought of Lan Yue burying his head in her neck on the ne, hugging her tightly, his shoulders trembling slightly.


    She thought that after experiencing a failed rtionship, her emotions would not be so strong anymore.


    But at this moment, she lost herposure.


    This did not seem to be a good sign.


    ¡­


    On the day of Nan Xun and Tang Mo¡¯s wedding, the sky was clear and cloudless.


    Bo Cixue, Tang Wu, Su Jingchu and the other bridesmaids got up very early to change and put on makeup.


    After they were done, they arrived at the bride¡¯s hotel room.


    Seeing the bride wearing a wedding dress, the three of them eximed together, ¡°Wow, she¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    The Tang family had hired the best bridal makeup artist in the capital for Nan Xun. Nan Xun was the type that could make people¡¯s eyes light up with just a little dressing.


    Nan Xun picked up the hem of her wedding dress and said to the three bridesmaids, ¡°Don¡¯t let them in so easilyter. Be as ruthless as you want!¡±


    Bo Cixue and Tang Wuughed. ¡°Alright, alright. Anyway, no one cares about the groom!¡±


    An hourter, sounds came from outside.


    Knocks rang at the door.


    Then, an elegant and gentle male voice sounded. ¡°Ladies, can you open the door?¡±


    The women in the room froze when they heard the voice outside.


    Of course, Bo Cixue had the biggest reaction.


    Oh my god, why was Brother Xiaojie in the groomsmen?


    Bo Cixue ran to the door and looked outside through the peephole.


    Sure enough, she saw a handsome and noble man in a ck suit with a white shirt underneath. His hair was parted to the side.


    Tang Mo had sent him to the front line.


    It was probably because they did not dare to make things difficult for the Crown Prince.


    She did not know if he felt that someone was looking at him secretly, but the man outside suddenly looked up through the peephole.


    Their eyes met and Bo Cixue¡¯s heart skipped a beat despite knowing that he could not see her.


    Tang Wu came over, looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s red face, and pinched her lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be soft-hearted.¡±


    Bo Cixue covered her face and cleared her throat, saying to the people outside, ¡°How can we open the door so easily? Where¡¯s your sincerity?¡±


    Within a few seconds, a few red packets were stuffed in.


    Every red packet had a cheque. It was for 999,999 dors.


    Su Jingchu was dumbfounded when she saw therge red packet.


    She had also been a bridesmaid in the past. It was already a very big gift for her to receive more than ten thousand dors.


    She did not expect that as Nan Xun¡¯s bridesmaid this time, she would receive a red packet worth nearly a million dors.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s too much. Why don¡¯t we let them in?¡±


    Bo Cixue and Tang Wu turned to look at Su Jingchu with expressions that said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about being a traitor.¡±


    Su Jingchu swallowed. ¡°I-I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    She could not adapt to the world of rich people.


    Seeing that the door was not opened, the groomsmen outside knocked again.


    Tang Wu handed a white paper with several red lipstick marks out from the crack of the door. ¡°Please find the bride¡¯s lips and kiss her. If you¡¯re wrong, do a hundred pushups.¡±


    The groomsmen outside jeered. ¡°Can wee in if we find the right person?¡±


    ¡°Find it first.¡±


    Tang Mo took the paper and saw the red lipstick mark on it.


    There were dozens of lipstick marks of different shapes on it and the color of the lipstick was basically the same. Apart from that night, he and Nan Xun had barely spoken to each other. How would he know which one it was?


    Tang Mo found the person with the best lips.


    ¡°6.¡±


    He was about to kiss her when a well-defined hand reached out.


    Ye Jie took the paper from her hand.


    He stared at the lipstick mark for a while before he looked at Tang Mo coldly. ¡°This isn¡¯t the one.¡±


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows. ¡°Of course not. I just chose the prettiest. Is that not right? What does it have to do with you if I choose the prettiest one?¡±


    Ye Jie narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Do you want to get married?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but I¡¯m being forced!¡±


    ¡°Then find someone else.¡±


    Tang Mo felt that Ye Jie had been acting strange recently. It was fine that he had let that Sister Seven win the race, but he even wanted to care about these lips. Had he kissed his woman?


    Bo Cixue, who was inside, heard the man¡¯s conversation outside. Her face turned red and her heart beat faster.


    Number 6 was hers.


    He actually recognized her.


    Tang Wu winked at Bo Cixue. ¡°The Crown Prince knows you very well!¡±


    In the end, Tang Mo guessed randomly and made a right guess.


    After making things difficult for them several times, Tang Mo still did not escape the fate of doing push-ups.


    In the end, he was sweating and almost got someone to knock door down before the bridesmaids let them in.


    But aftering in, there was still another round.


    The bride¡¯s high heels were hidden.


    Nan Xun sat on the wide bed, the veil covering her face. Tang Mo was not interested in looking at her. He was sweating and was furious.


    If they were lovers, how would the bride bear to let the groom suffer like this?


    These bridesmaids probably wanted to torture him after listening to her.


    Tang Mo and several groomsmen walked around the room.


    He could not find the bride¡¯s shoes.


    Ye Jie saw that Tang Mo was about to reach his limit and walked up to Bo Cixue, looking at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Can you tell me where your shoes are?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ye Jie approached Bo Cixue and his tree-like body almost pressed against her. Bo Cixue sucked in a breath. ¡°Don¡¯t think about using your handsome face¡­¡±


    ¡°Cixue, tell me, hm?¡± A hand was already around her waist.


    Bo Cixue did not dare to look at the others in the room. The temperature on her face increased and she could not pretend to be calm. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk. Don¡¯t get so close to me.¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time, a luxurious sedan was parked outside the hotel where the wedding was held.


    A beautiful figure got out of the car.

 Chapter 2037 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 2037: Meeting</h4>


    Bo Cixue tiptoed and whispered in Ye Jie¡¯s ear, ¡°Behind Ah Xun¡¯s skirt.¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s flushed face and pinched her lightly. ¡°So obedient.¡±


    Bo Cixue red at him. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re coaxing a puppy?¡±


    He took her hand and kissed the back of her hand when no one was looking. ¡°What about this?¡±


    Bo Cixue felt eyes on her and she put her hands on his chest to push him away. ¡°I¡¯m ignoring you.¡±


    Ye Jie wanted to say something, but Tang Mo walked over, his eyes moving between Bo Cixue and him suspiciously.


    ¡°Why do I feel like there¡¯s something between the two of you?¡±


    Bo Cixue took the opportunity to stay away from Ye Jie and Tang Mo.


    Ye Jie had one hand in his pocket and after saying where the shoes were, he looked at Bo Cixue.


    After Tang Mo found out where the shoes were hidden, he walked to the bed and lifted the long hem of Nan Xun¡¯s wedding dress, finding the high heels inside.


    He threw his shoes on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    He did not look at Nan Xun.


    Nan Xun did not care.


    ¡­


    Tang Mo and Nan Xun¡¯s wedding was not extravagant. They only invited important guests and friends from both sides.


    The two of them insisted on not reporting to the public and there were no media reporters at the scene.


    The wedding went smoothly.


    After the wedding, Bo Cixue and the others apanied the bride back to her room to change her gown.


    After the change, the wedding banquet began.


    The bridesmaids and groomsmen followed behind the newlyweds, drinking the wine on their behalves.


    Ye Jie walked beside Bo Cixue and looked at her beautiful face, saying softly, ¡°Drink less.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let myself get drunk. Besides, won¡¯t I still have you if I¡¯m drunk?¡±


    A faint smile shed past Ye Jie¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°You trust me that much?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said proudly.


    Ye Jie shook his head helplessly.


    Perhaps, Tang Mo was in a bad mood, and chose to drink.


    But toward the end, his footsteps were clearly unstable. The groomsmen all stood up.


    Bo Cixue did not drink much. Nan Xun was from the workce and could hold his liquor well, and Tang Wu had also taken some for her.


    At thest table, Bo Cixue walked to Ye Jie and was about to say something when she suddenly saw a slender figure from the corner of her eye.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    It was indeed hard to spot the woman who was sitting in an inconspicuous spot.


    But she was not an ordinary person. Her appearance and temperament were one in a million.


    The woman was wearing an A-line dress, her long hair tied into a low ponytail. She wore diamond studs on her ears and her makeup was charming. When she saw a group of peopleing over, she smiled elegantly.


    Ye Yiren was a doctor and in the eyes of many people, she was a person who liked to take risks.


    She would go anywhere that posed danger. She had stayed in a war zone for several years.


    She was born into a noble family. She had a noble and elegant aura, but also a calm and easy charm.


    Bo Cixue did not expect to see her again at Tang Mo and Nan Xun¡¯s wedding.


    Tang Mo was stunned to see Ye Yiren at the wedding banquet.


    He had drunk too much and was supported by Ye Jie. He could note up wiht a reason in time and he looked at Ye Jie in a daze. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault¡­¡±


    He remembered that he had not sent her an invitation!


    Tang Xu walked over. ¡°Brother, this is my benefactor. I remember you knew her before. She recently came to the capital for a medical exchange. When she found out that you¡¯re getting married, I invited her.¡±


    Tang Xu was an illegitimate son of Father Tang and was also Tang Mo¡¯s threat.


    Tang Xu had once been hidden too well by Father Tang¡¯s mistress. When the Tang family found out about his existence, he already had his own thoughts and ambitions.


    He felt that he was part of the Tang family. Why should he give all the good things to Tang Mo?


    He wanted to take back what belonged to him.


    Tang Mo and Tang Xu were ipatible.


    He probably wanted to get together with Ye Yiren to build his own reputation.


    Besides Ye Yiren¡¯s past rtionship with Ye Jie, the Tang family did not dare to offend her as the princess of K Country.


    She came to attend the wedding so Tang Mo naturally could not chase her out.


    Ye Yiren saw Tang Mo subconsciously turn to Ye Jie as she walked over. Her expression did not change and she only deepened the smile on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry foring so suddenly. I hope the groom doesn¡¯t mind. This toast is to you and the bride. I wish you a happy life and to be blessed with children.¡±


    Ye Yiren raised her ss and finished drinking heartily.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue walked behind Nan Xun and could not help ncing at Ye Jie from the corner of her eye.


    He drank on Tang Mo¡¯s behalf with a calm expression. Ye Yiren¡¯s appearance did not seem to affect him.


    Bo Cixue looked away and turned to Ye Yiren.


    Ye Yiren happened to nce at Bo Cixue and their eyes met.


    Ye Yiren smirked and greeted her, ¡°Sister Cixue.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded.


    Tang Wu, who was standing beside Bo Cixue, clicked her tongue. ¡°She¡¯s not very close to you. Why are she calling me so affectionately?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked down.


    When she first met Ye Yiren, Ye Jie had introduced her to the other. ¡°This is Cixue, Uncle Bo¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s the younger sister I grew up with.¡±


    Later, when Ye Yiren saw her, she would always call her Sister Cixue.


    ¡­


    Ye Jie drank a lot for Tang Mo, and his fair and handsome face was now slightly flushed.


    After the toast, he went to the washroom.


    Coming out of the washroom, he received a call and went to the terrace to answer it.


    Ye Yiren had juste out of the female washroom and when she saw Ye Jie, she followed him.


    His back was straight as he walked. He had grown up in the training camp and his posture was straight and handsome. Wearing a fitting suit, he had broad shoulders and a narrow waist. Every inch of his body was smooth and bnced. He walked steadily and strongly, reserved and cold, showing the aura of a king.


    Time could make a man be more mellow and fragrant like red wine.


    Ye Jie stood on the terrace, his slender fingers holding the phone with one hand and the other in his pocket. He was talking to someone about work and there were no fluctuations of emotions in his cold voice.


    A few minutester, he finished the call, turned around, and took a few steps forward before he stopped.


    Ye Yiren was standing not far away. Seeing him looking over, she nodded at him with a bright smile.


    She was wearing an A-line dress. When she stood up, her waist was quite slender. She was nearly 1.7 meters tall, her hands and legs long. Her body proportion was extremely good and after time and experience, she became even more elegant and feminine.


    She walked in front of Ye Jie, her smile deepening. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the capital for a few days and have been busy with the medical exchange. I nned to visit the King and Queen at the pce this weekend, but I happened to know that Tang Mo was getting married today, so I came over.¡±


    Ye Jie nodded, his expression handsome. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me.¡±


    Ye Yiren¡¯s smile froze slightly.


    She knew that he was cold and never had much patience for women, except for the ones he was closest to and cared about.

 Chapter 2038 - Hidden Story

    <h4>Chapter 2038: Hidden Story</h4>


    He was actually cold to the core.


    Especially after what happened back then.


    Ye Yiren looked at his cold face and a bitter smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Are you still ming me?¡±


    Because he med her, he was so cold to her.


    Ye Jie did not intend to catch up and said expressionlessly, ¡°Miss Ye, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Ye Yiren looked at his handsome face and sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t. Actually, I came this time to tell you about my sister.¡±


    Ye Jie stopped.


    Because of what happened four years ago, Ye Qingcheng fell into a vegetative state and remained unconscious.


    Even after she awoke, she still had to face many things.


    That secret had been sealed by him, but if Ye Qingcheng woke up, the secret would be exposed.


    ¡°How is she?¡± When Ye Xuan came that year, he had brought Ye Qingcheng back to the country. In the past few years, Ye Jie had found many famous doctors to treat Ye Qingcheng.


    ¡°She¡¯s getting better.¡±


    Ye Jie nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been very concerned about her illness in the past few years. Our family is very grateful to you¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue and Tang Wu helped Nan Xun into the hotel room.


    Old Master Tang had given Nan Xun and Tang Mo a vi, but Tang Mo asked to have the wedding room at the hotel tonight. He did not want to go back and be watched.


    Nan Xun drank a lot at the wedding banquet and felt a little dizzy.


    Nan Xun was already in a bad mood today, but she even met the boy she used to have a crush on at the wedding.


    He was already a well-known pianist in the country. He had been invited by the Tang family to y the piano at the wedding banquet.


    The moment Nan Xun saw him, she thought of many things she had done in school.


    The night before he went abroad to study, she had sat with him to eat barbecue and drink beer.


    She had drunk a lot and was about to confess to him when she felt ufortable and vomited on the spot.


    That image made her feel embarrassed just thinking about it.


    But it was fortunate that she did not confess then, because when they returned to school that night, a junior confessed to him.


    He said that he had someone he liked.


    Nan Xun happened to hear what he said to the junior. Ever since then, she had cut her long hair short.


    She had kept her hair because she knew that he liked girls with long hair.


    Nan Xun thought of the past and his heart felt blocked.


    Tang Wu looked at Nan Xun¡¯s red eyes and knew that she was feeling terrible. She said softly, ¡°Ah Xun, we¡¯ll stay with you here.¡±


    Nan Xuny on the red wedding bed, looking at the ceiling drunkenly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I woke up too early this morning and I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡±


    If she did not guess wrongly, Tang Mo would not enter this room tonight.


    But it suited her! She did not want to talk to him and was not in the mood to deal with him!


    Tang Wu and Bo Cixue left the wedding room.


    They returned to the wedding banquet hall. Bo Cixue looked around but did not see Ye Jie, so she looked at the table in the corner.


    Ye Yiren had also disappeared.


    ¡°Wuwu, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    Bo Cixue went to the washroom and looked at herself in the mirror. She frowned slightly and pursed her lips tightly, looking uneasy.


    What was she feeling uneasy about?


    Was he so untrustworthy?


    Since she believed him, there was no point in suspecting anything.


    After adjusting herself, Bo Cixue felt a lot more rxed.


    She walked out of the washroom and was about to return to the banquet hall when she saw Ye Jie and Ye Yiren walking over.


    Bo Cixue stood still.


    She only turned around when the two of them entered the banquet hall.


    ¡­


    Ye Jie did not see Bo Cixue in the banquet hall and took out his phone to call her.


    Bo Cixue had already arrived outside the hotel. She had drunk and could not drive herself, so she hailed a taxi.


    Ye Jie was calling her and she looked at the phone screen in a daze.


    After the call was hung up automatically, Ye Jie made another call.


    Before long, Bo Cixue answered the call.


    ¡°Cixue, where are you?¡±


    Bo Cixue supported her forehead with one hand, her voice slightly drunk. ¡°My head hurts a little. I¡¯m going home.¡±


    The person on the other end of the line paused. ¡°The driver came to fetch you?¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed.


    ¡°Have a good rest at home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She lowered her eyes and hung up.


    When she returned home, Bo Cixuey on the bed, thinking that she would not be able to sleep. However, she fell asleep the moment she touched the pillow.


    ¡­


    After Ye Jie left the hotel, he received a call from Mu Sihan.


    Ye Jie asked Ah Zuo to send him to the office.


    Mu Sihan was having a meeting with several higher management executives of the royal family.


    Seeing Ye Jieing over, Mu Sihan said in a deep voice, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked you toe when you were attending Tang Mo¡¯s wedding today. But someone in the capital has been infected with the HIP virus.¡±


    The HIP virus had spread all over the world three months ago, and there had never been anyone who had contracted it in S Country. This virus had spread all over the world, and until now, there had yet to be any effective drugs developed. People who contracted this virus were no different from having one foot through the gates of hell, and this virus was extremely contagious.


    Ye Jie furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°If we don¡¯t develop effective drugs soon, the consequences will be unimaginable if the virus spreads through the country.¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded.


    ¡°Now, an international medical team has been formed to research on the virus and is preparing to conduct research in the Royal Hospital. Our country has sent Chief Cheng Yan. Please invite the research team to dinnerter and let everyone get to know each other.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Jie came out of the meeting room and went to the office.


    The King¡¯s secretary gave him the name list of the research team.


    Ye Jie swept through the list and his eyes darkened when he saw the name of one of them.


    He called Ah Zuo in and handed him the name list. ¡°Reserve a restaurant. Contact the people on the name list and inform them to have a meal together.¡±


    ¡­


    The next few days, Ye Jie and Bo Cixue did not meet.


    Bo Cixue had also heard about the virus.


    She had always been clear about what she had to do. He was busy, so she naturally would not disturb his work.


    On this day, Bo Cixue received a call from Tang Wu as soon as she got off work at the research institute.


    ¡°Sisters, do you guys want toe out for a drink? There¡¯s a new bar on South Street. The bartender is so handsome.¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°You forgot Brother Lan so quickly and you¡¯re going to find another lover?¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°Of course not. No matter how handsome he is, he can¡¯tpare to my Brother Lan. I¡¯m just taking a look since he¡¯s pleasing to the eyes.¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°No matter how handsome he is, he can¡¯tpare to my boyfriend.¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Bo Cixue felt that there was something in Tang Wu¡¯s words and was about to ask her about it when Nan Xun called again.


    After informing Tang Wu, she answered Nan Xun¡¯s call.


    ¡°Shall we meet tonight? If there¡¯s anything, don¡¯t hide it in your heart and don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Bo Cixue was stunned.


    Why did she feel as though she was being kept in the dark?

 Chapter 2039 - Going

    <h4>Chapter 2039: Going</h4>


    Bo Cixue did not like this unknown emotion.


    She furrowed her eyebrows and said seriously, ¡°You and Wuwu are strange today. What¡¯s wrong? Just say it if you treat me as a friend.¡±


    Nan Xun paused for a moment and finally told Bo Cixue what was going on because of thetter¡¯s threat.


    When Ye Jie was with Ye Yiren in the past, he had attracted a lot of fans.


    After all, one was a prince and the other, a princess.


    They were both good-looking and even though they had broken up, those couple fans were still fans of them, hoping that one day, they would get back together.


    One of the fans was a reporter and she had taken photos of the two of them together recently. She did not dare to spread it to the public and only spread it within the fanclub circle.


    Tang Wu owned an entertainment agency and was kept abreast of thetest gossip.


    After seeing the photo that reporter had posted, she sent it to Nan Xun, asking thetter to confirm if the photo was really of the Crown Prince and Ye Yiren.


    Upon taking a closer look, both of them could not deny that it was them.


    Bo Cixue received the link from Nan Xun and opened it with a frown.


    The photo was obviously taken secretly from a distance, so it was not a high-definition photo.


    But Bo Cixue could confirm at a nce that it was Ye Jie and Ye Yiren.


    There were a total of four photos. One of them was of two people standing in front of the restaurant. The two of them were standing very close to each other. Ye Yiren was almost leaning into his arms and he had one hand on Ye Yiren¡¯s arm.


    The other photo was of Ye Yirening out of his arms, her cheeks clearly flushed red as she looked down slightly, looking like she was still talking.


    The two other photos were of him sending Ye Yiren back to the hotel.


    Bo Cixue would be lying if she said that she could remain calm after seeing such a photo.


    Ever since she saw Ye Yiren at Nan Xun and Tang Mo¡¯s wedding, she had been a little panicked.


    But she understood that since he was together with her, he would never do anything wrong to her.


    She believed in his character.


    But what had she just seen?


    Bo Cixue¡¯s hand that was holding the phone trembled slightly.


    She closed her eyes, forcing herself to calm down.


    When she opened her eyes again, her usually clear and bright doe eyes slowly turned cold.


    She got into the car, stepped on the elerator, and sped away.


    Along the way, Bo Cixue¡¯s expression was cold and her lips were pursed tightly, looking murderous.


    She could not calmly wait for him to exin himself.


    Everything she¡¯d learned from her etiquette sses werepletely tossed out of her mind.


    Bo Cixue went straight to the office.


    The front deskdy knew Bo Cixue and greeted her with a smile.


    Bo Cixue nodded but did not talk to her with a smile like before.


    After entering the elevator, Bo Cixue went to the top floor.


    She knew that killing her way here would harm her image and would not be good for the Crown Prince¡¯s image, but she was prepared for the worst.


    At most, they would part ways!


    Although she cared about him and liked him a lot, she had her bottom line.


    She would never allow a man to cheat on her.


    The elevator door opened and Ah Zuo was waiting outside. The front desk must have called to inform him.


    Outside the Crown Prince¡¯s office was a secretary and assistant¡¯s office.


    They had not gotten off work yet and when they saw Ah Zuoing over with Bo Cixue, they all looked up at her.


    Bo Cixue followed Ah Zuo into the Crown Prince¡¯s office with no expression on her face.


    It was Ah Zuo¡¯s first time seeing Bo Cixue with such a cold expression. She had not even looked at him when he spoke to her just now.


    After entering the office, Bo Cixue saw that it was empty and she turned to look at Ah Zuo. ¡°Where¡¯s His Highness?¡±


    ¡°His Highness is having a meeting in the meeting room.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him here.¡±


    ¡°Miss Bo, what would you like to drink?¡±


    Bo Cixue waved her hand. She did not want to drink anything now.


    Ah Zuo could tell that she was not in a good mood and left the office.


    Closing the office door, Ah Zuo felt a strong sense of nervousness.


    Ah Zuo went to the meeting room and nced at the Crown Prince sitting at the head of the table, telling him about Bo Cixue.


    Hearing Bo Cixueing over, Ye Jie nodded slightly and stood up from his chair. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡±


    Ye Jie walked out and Ah Zuo followed behind him.


    ¡°Miss Bo looks very serious and different from usual,¡± Ah Zuo reported.


    Ye Jie frowned slightly. ¡°Why?¡±


    Ye Jie did not know about the couple¡¯s fans and Ah Zuo did not know either. After all, it was something in the small circle and had not spread. If one did not pay attention to such news, they would not have noticed it at all.


    Besides, even if the media found out about this, they would only dare to report it after confirming the news with the royal family.


    ¡°Could it be that Miss Bo found out about Miss Ye participating in the research team?¡± Ah Zuo guessed.


    Ye Jie pursed his lips slightly and strode to the office without saying anything else.


    Ye Jie pushed open the office door and saw the slender figure standing in front of the French windows. He closed the door and walked in.


    Bo Cixue heard footsteps and turned around to look at him.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s expression was very cold. She rarely looked so cold in front of him.


    In the few minutes he had taken, her expression had calmed down a lot. Other than the coldness, there were no other emotions on her face.


    She did not give him a chance to speak and asked directly, ¡°Did you rekindle your rtionship with Ye Yiren? You can tell me directly if you haven¡¯t cut your ties with her.¡±


    She took a few steps forward, her doe eyesnding on his cold and handsome face. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that kind of clingy woman? Or do you think I used to like you for many years so you couldn¡¯t bear to hurt me?¡±


    ¡°When I went to the west to find you, I said that I was already mentally prepared for this rtionship. I won¡¯t be that sensitive. I won¡¯tmit suicide even if we break up. I won¡¯t let the same thing happen to me again.¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue with a frown. ¡°Because she developed the vine with the medical team? She was sent by K Country and I didn¡¯t make the decision myself.¡±


    If possible, he did not want to have too much contact with her.


    He was so calm that she looked like an unreasonable shrew.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s mind was in a mess. She had to admit that she could not be smart and clear-headed every time she met with something rted to him.


    Bo Cixue did not want to talk to him anymore. She took out her phone and sent him a link on WeChat. ¡°Go look at the photos for yourself.¡±


    Ye Jie took out his phone and opened the link Bo Cixue had sent.


    Bo Cixue did not want to stay in his office for another second and left quickly while he was looking at his phone.


    Ye Jie quickly scanned the contents of the link and his handsome face changed.


    Hearing the door close, he hurried out.


    The secretary and assistants widened their eyes when they saw Bo Cixue and Ye Jieing out one after another.


    ¡°Ah Zuo, did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Miss Bo doesn¡¯t look too good and His Highness looks even worse!¡±

 Chapter 2040 - Cold War

    <h4>Chapter 2040: Cold War</h4>


    Bo Cixue took the elevator, went downstairs, and got into the car.


    Ye Jie was toote.


    When he arrived downstairs, Bo Cixue had already driven the car away.


    He quickly got into his car, started the engine and chased after her.


    Bo Cixue drove very fast, her red lips pursed tightly, and her eyes were unprecedentedly cold.


    After a while, her phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Ye Jie, she rejected the call.


    A momentter, a text message came in.


    ¡°Drive slowly.¡±


    She continued to ignore him.


    A few secondster, another message came in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to listen to my exnation?¡±


    Bo Cixue turned off her phone.


    Didn¡¯t she go over to listen to his exnation?


    However, she ran away before he could exin himself.


    She knew she was running away.


    She was afraid to hear an exnation she did not want to hear.


    Her eyes filled with tears unconsciously.


    She stepped on the elerator and the car sped up.


    But no matter how fast she was, the ck car behind would follow her at a distance.


    Bo Cixue drove straight back to the Bo family¡¯s house.


    She was faster than the ck car. After entering the door, she instructed the guard, ¡°Don¡¯t let the car behind in. You can¡¯t let people in either.¡±


    The guard nodded, thinking that Bo Cixue was being followed by a bad person.


    But when that ck car came, the guard was dumbfounded.


    She was talking about the Crown Prince!


    As the guard refused to open the door for Ye Jie, his face turned pale.


    Ye Jie knew that Bo Cixue had given the order and did not make things difficult for the guard.


    After getting out of the car, he stood at the gate and looked at the vi.


    He did not leave immediately. He took a cigarette from the car and started to smoke with a frown.


    Not too longter, a silver car drove over.


    The car window was lowered and Yan Hua¡¯s well-maintained face appeared. ¡°Xiaojie?¡±


    Ye Jie stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and nodded at Yan Hua. ¡°Auntie Yan.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here¡­¡± There was a trace of doubt in Yan Hua¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression was calm, making it difficult to read his thoughts. ¡°Something happened that made Cixue angry and I wanted to exin it to her.¡±


    Yan Hua nced at the guard. Little Apple must have instructed them not to let Ye Jie in.


    ¡°That girl sometimes has a bad temper, but her temperes and goes quickly. I¡¯ll go back and see her first.¡±


    Ye Jie nodded.


    Yan Hua returned to the vi and went upstairs to knock on Bo Cixue¡¯s door.


    Bo Cixue took a shower after returning home. She was wearing home clothes and wiped her hair as she opened the door.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Yan Hua looked at Bo Cixue and told her about Ye Jie being outside.


    ¡°I rarely see you angry at Xiaojie. What did he do to make you keep him outside?¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Now that the child was grown up, Yan Hua could not ask about her privacy. ¡°I will always be willing to listen as long as you want to tell me about it.¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed with red eyes.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue ignored Ye Jie for a week.


    She had been doing a study recently. Although Lan Nuo¡¯s life was not in danger after he fell seriously ill, his brain development seemed to be iparable to those of his age.


    Bo Cixue wanted to develop a sensor chip that might be useful for people with slower development. If it was sessful, it would also help patients with slower development and even slower speech.


    Bo Cixue worked overtime in the research institute for several nights and wrote out her n.


    The director of the research institute had seen Bo Cixue¡¯s report and felt that it was difficult to implement.


    Song Man had also handed over a proposal a few days ago. Compared to Bo Cixue¡¯s, it would be much more realistic to implement Song Man¡¯s proposal.


    Bo Cixue fought hard and the director decided to give her a chance topete fairly with Song Man.


    During the meeting, the director mentioned Bo Cixue and Song Man¡¯s research projects.


    Many colleagues were interested in Song Man¡¯s project and expressed their willingness to join her team.


    On the other hand, Bo Cixue¡¯s project sounded a little unbelievable. No colleagues were willing to join her team.


    There was a smug look in Song Man¡¯s eyes.


    Although she admired Bo Cixue¡¯s tenacity, she still felt that Bo Cixue was not as capable as her.


    Bo Cixue stood up and was about to fight for her colleagues to join her when Yan Yu stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll be on your team!¡±


    Surprise filled her eyes. ¡°Yan Yu, don¡¯t you think my project would be better?¡±


    Yan Yu said, ¡°I like challenges.¡±


    After Yan Yu stood up, a neer also stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll join too.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s work hard together.¡±


    Although only two colleagues joined Bo Cixue¡¯s project, Bo Cixue was already satisfied.


    Once Bo Cixue started to work seriously, she would forget about everything else.


    It was already the tenth day of their cold war when she received Ye Jie¡¯s call.


    During this period, he had called her a few times. After she did not answer, he did not look for her again.


    This time, he called her using an unknown phone.


    The moment she answered the call and heard his voice, Bo Cixue froze.


    It was toote to hang up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been busy recently and I¡¯ve been busy too. I think it¡¯s good for everyone to be busy with their own things.¡±


    The man on the other end of the line was silent for a moment. ¡°You sentenced me to death without giving me a chance to exin?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of you hugging each other already? Are you going to tell me that someone took a fake photo?¡±


    ¡°Am I that untrustworthy?¡±


    Bo Cixue was silent.


    It was not that he was not worthy of her trust, but she was not confident in their feelings.


    To put it bluntly, she had her reasons.


    She felt that he had not liked her for so many years and even if he had a little good impression now, it would notst long.


    Bo Cixue said nothing.


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    He hung up.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes turned red and the data on theputer screen turned into a blur.


    She supported her forehead with her hand, the urge to cry overwhelming her.


    ¡­


    Half an hourter.


    The director came out of the office. ¡°The Crown Prince ising over to inspect your work. All of you must be energized and tidy. Don¡¯t touch up your makeup on purpose, female colleagues. This is a serious ce. You must let the Crown Prince see your working ability.¡±


    Bo Cixue had just adjusted her mood and her heart skipped a beat when she heard the director¡¯s words.


    Why was he suddenlying to visit?


    Bo Cixue could not focus on her work and took out her phone to chat with her best friends.


    After a while, footsteps sounded outside.


    Ye Jie came alone.


    Bo Cixue knew it was him just by hearing footsteps. She did not look up and put the phone on her knee, her expression cold and her head lowered.


    After Ye Jie came in, he walked toward Bo Cixue¡¯s desk without caring about the director¡¯s surprised gaze.

 Chapter 2041 - Grievance

    <h4>Chapter 2041: Grievance</h4>


    Bo Cixue felt someone walking toward her, but she did not look up.


    The man¡¯s tall body stood in front of her desk.


    His slender fingers knocked on her desk.


    There was a faint cold air around.


    Bo Cixue knew that his dark eyes were staring fixedly at her. She also knew that she should not embarrass him at this time.


    She did not know what was wrong with her, but she did not look up to greet him.


    The director saw that something was wrong and hurried over.


    Faced with the different gazes from his colleagues, cold sweat appeared on the director¡¯s forehead.


    On the other hand, the man standing behind Bo Cixue looked calm, as if he was not the one being ignored.


    The director coughed and said to Bo Cixue, ¡°I told the Crown Prince about your project. Although it¡¯s not easy to realize it, the Crown Prince is interested. Take the n and report it to the Crown Prince in the meeting room.¡±


    Aged ginger was indeed more pungent


    The director could tell that the Crown Prince did note for work.


    He hade for Bo Cixue.


    Since the director had spoken, Bo Cixue could only take the proposal and bring Ye Jie to the meeting room.


    She regretted her willfulness just now.


    Entering the meeting room, Bo Cixue was about to give him the n when she saw him close the door and lock it.


    Bo Cixue was stunned.


    Then, he pulled down the blinds.


    The light in the clean meeting room dimmed.


    Bo Cixue furrowed her eyebrows. She wanted to pull the curtains apart. What would others would think of them closing the door and windows so tightly in broad daylight?


    But before she could touch the curtains, her slender wrist was grabbed by the man.


    The skin between his fingers were cold, like a spring in winter.


    She shivered.


    Bo Cixue retracted her wrist and looked at him with a tense expression. ¡°What are you doing? This is the research institute.¡± With that said, she wanted to open the door.


    Ye Jie stood in front of the door, his tall body motionless and his handsome jaw tensed. ¡°If I open the door, shall we talk in your office?¡±


    Bo Cixue saw the dark emotions in his eyes and pursed her soft lips slightly.


    Actually, no matter how emotional she had been at first, she had calmed down after over ten days.


    However, she still felt suffocated at the thought of that hug in the photo.


    Bo Cixue turned around and put her hands on the conference table. ¡°Why are you here? Don¡¯t you have someone apanying you every day?¡±


    Ye Jie frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s hands on the table clenched into fists. ¡°Why are you still hugging her if you don¡¯t like her? Do you mean that you¡¯ll go to a hotel and get a room if you like her?¡±


    There was a dead silence in the air.


    Bo Cixue also realized that she had said something wrong.


    However, the couple had a conflict and were still angry. Even though she knew she was in the wrong, she did not want to bow down so easily.


    She held her palm tightly.


    Ye Jie was silent for a moment before he walked to her side. He did not look at her but took out his phone.


    He opened a video. ¡°You sent me a link that day. After I saw it, I went to the restaurant to get the CCTV.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know about the HIP situation. Several countries sent doctors to the capital to form a medical team and develop the vine. Ye Yiren is one of them.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this at first. I only found out about it when Father informed me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always separated my work and private matters. No matter what happened between Ye Yiren and I, she came this time for work. I have no reason to chase her away.¡±


    ¡°That night, we invited the medical team for dinner. Ye Yiren drank a lot that night and I asked Ah Zuo to send her back to the hotel. Ah Zuo went to drive and I stood at the door with her. Someone bumped into her and I helped her out of courtesy.¡±


    ¡°From the angle the photo was taken, it looked like I was hugging her, but we weren¡¯t actually touching. I let go of her after helping her up.¡±


    This was the first time he had spoken such a long sentence to her.


    His voice was cold and sounded a little angry.


    He showed her the surveince video.


    It was indeed a group of peopleing out of the restaurant after dinner. The others were all men and after greeting Ye Jie, they went to the next arranged gathering.


    But Ye Yiren had drunk a little too much and shook her hand, indicating that she was not going to the next gathering, so Ye Jie instructed Ah Zuo to drive her back to the hotel.


    It was as Ye Jie had said. When Ah Zuo drove over, a young man stepping on a scooter identally hit Ye Yiren.


    From the video angle, the two of them were not hugging each other. Ye Jie merely held her arm and let go.


    ¡°As for why I went to a hotel with her, Cixue, you studyputers. Can¡¯t you tell that the person who took the photo removed all the other doctors?¡±


    Bo Cixue bit her lip hard.


    At that time, when she saw the photo, she only saw was Ye Jie and Ye Yiren, and had not noticed that the others had been removed.


    The fire in Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes slowly went out.


    The fingers that were holding tightly to her palm curled up unconsciously.


    She felt a little guilty from his words.


    She lowered her thick and long eyshes. ¡°You know my personality now. I¡¯m not gentle, I¡¯m not considerate, I like to lose my temper, and make wild guesses. I¡¯m in a terrible state and you still have a chance to choose¡­¡±


    Before Bo Cixue could finish, her slender shoulders were held down by the man¡¯s long hands. Before she could react, he turned her around.


    The two of them stood facing each other.


    In order not to lose her aura, she lifted her delicate chin and looked at him.


    He had his head lowered, his handsome face very close to her, his jaw and lips slightly pursed. He did not look extremely cold, but for some reason, he made people shiver.


    The aura he exuded was not what ordinary people could withstand.


    He stared at her with his dark and narrow eyes. ¡°Cixue, I¡¯ll say it once. Ye Yiren is part of my past and I don¡¯t like her. I won¡¯t rekindle my feelings for her in the future.¡±


    Bo Cixue closed her eyes, her long eyshes slightly wet.


    She did not know why she felt miserable.


    She had already epted his exnation, but she still felt sad.


    ¡°So be it. Why do you have to be so fierce?¡±


    Actually, he was not fierce, but his tone was slightly cold whenpared to usual.


    She could not stand such coldness.


    Ye Jie pursed his lips slightly. ¡°You ignored me for nearly ten days, didn¡¯t listen to my exnation, and blocked my number. Do you think I should be gentle to you?¡±

 Chapter 2042 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 2042: Meeting</h4>


    Being in a high position, he had learned to control his emotions since he was young.


    He could remain indifferent even when a mountain copsed in front of him.


    But facing this little girl in front of him, he still could not control himself and felt irritated.


    He was not good at arguing or coaxing people.


    To him in the past, he would rather spend time on work to benefit more people than to waste time and energy on rtionships.


    But for the first time in the past ten days, he had felt out of control and anxious.


    When he thought of her, he even wanted to p her a few times.


    Why would she sentence him to death without listening to her exnation?


    Bo Cixue looked at his dark eyes that seemed to want to suck her in. She looked away. ¡°Do you think I feel good?¡±


    She forced herself not to think about him and Ye Yiren. Her heart ached at the thought of it.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°I think you look very cool.¡±


    Bo Cixue turned around and ignored him.


    ¡°Cixue, don¡¯t take the past to heart.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked sideways at him.


    The past should not be taken to heart, but could he let it go first?


    She still did not know what had happened to him in the past.


    She did not know why he had separated with Ye Yiren and Ye Qingcheng¡­


    Bo Cixue opened her mouth, wanting to say something when the man suddenly took a step forward and pulled her into his arms.


    Bo Cixue froze slightly.


    Before she could react, the man¡¯s long and strong fingers lifted her delicate chin, lowered his head and covered her lips.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue did not know if they had made up.


    He received a call and stood by the side to answer it, his back facing her, his voice clear and hoarse.


    Bo Cixue looked at his back and thought of the kiss just now. She frowned slightly.


    He did not seem to dislike it!


    Was he slowly getting better?


    Bo Cixue did not have time to think before he walked toward her after answering the call.


    ¡°There¡¯s still work to settle. I¡¯ll pick you up tonight and eat with you.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not agree or disagree.


    He raised his hand and patted the top of her head lightly. ¡°Be good. Unblock my numberter.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    After he left, Bo Cixue returned to the office.


    Fortunately, her colleagues did not notice anything unusual and only thought that they had been talking about work.


    There were already nearly a hundred messages in her best friends¡¯ chat.


    Tang Wu: ¡°What¡¯s going on? How are you doing with the Crown Prince? The cold war isn¡¯t over yet. Actually, I think that if it¡¯s a misunderstanding, we should resolve it quickly and not let other women benefit!¡±


    Nan Xun: ¡°That¡¯s right. Cold wars are the most emotional. Let¡¯s talk calmly and not be angry.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at how worried they were, afraid that she would break up with Ye Jie the moment Ye Yi arrived. She could not help but smile.


    She sent a message to the group chat. ¡°He just came to the research institute to find me.¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. It was a problem in the angle of the photo.¡±


    Bo Cixue told her about Ye Yirening to study the vine.


    Tang Wu: ¡°You have to keep an eye on the Crown Prince. If not, you¡¯ll be in danger if that woman doesn¡¯t give up.¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°Why should I? When men don¡¯t have self-awareness, it¡¯s useless for women to keep their eyes on them no matter what.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s idea was that as long as he touched he crossed her bottom line, she would leave mercilessly no matter how much she liked him!


    Her love could be very strong or very decisive.


    Nan Xun: ¡°I agree with Cixue.¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°That¡¯s true. Anyway, I think no one canpare to my Beauty Bo.¡±


    Bo Cixue was chatting happily with her best friends when she identally answered a call.


    She did not even have time to look at the caller ID before she answered the call.


    To Bo Cixue¡¯s surprise, it was Ye Yiren.


    Bo Cixue did not know how she had gotten her number, but with her status, it did not seem difficult to get her number.


    Ye Yiren asked Bo Cixue to meet for coffee in the afternoon.


    Although that was the case, Bo Cixue knew the meaning behind it.


    It was definitely not as simple as drinking coffee.


    When Tang Wu and Nan Xun found out that Bo Cixue was going to meet Ye Yiren, they were even more excited than Bo Cixue.


    ¡°You have to wear the high-end clothes from the fashion weekst time. Kill her with your face and figure!¡±


    ¡°Make your makeup exquisite. Don¡¯t lose your aura.¡±


    Looking at her two best friends who were almosting to the research institute to fetch her back to change and put on makeup, Bo Cixue did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Are you asking me to go to the battlefield?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, she dared to call you. It seems like she noticed your rtionship with the Crown Prince!¡±


    Bo Cixue was not as nervous as her two best friends. What Ye Jie had said to her in the meeting room earlier had worked.


    He said that he would never have anything to do with Ye Yi in the future.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue was not dressed up. She was wearing a white shirt and pants, her long hair tied into a ponytail. She looked fresh and neat.


    When she arrived at the cafe, Ye Yiren was already sitting by the window.


    Ye Yiren was also dressed simply and elegantly, with barely any makeup on her face.


    It was a good thing she wasn¡¯t dressed up. If not, she would look weak whenpared to Ye Yiren.


    Bo Cixue sat opposite Ye Yiren.


    Ye Yiren saw Bo Cixueing over and smiled elegantly. ¡°Sister Cixue, what would you like to drink?¡±


    Bo Cixue ordered a cup of coffee and Ye Yiren ordered the same.


    The waiter brought a cup of coffee. There wastte art on it and Ye Yiren said with a smile, ¡°Sister Cixue, do you remember? I made you a cup of coffee withtte art too.¡±


    At that time, Ye Yiren and Ye Jie had still been together. Bo Cixue went to look for Ye Jie once and saw Ye Yiren making coffee for him. She even made a Cupid¡¯s arrow with a heart. At that time, she found it interesting and asked Ye Yiren to make a cup for her.


    At that time, she did not know about Ye Yiren¡¯s rtionship with Ye Jie and thought that she was his new secretary.


    After finding out about Ye Yiren¡¯s identity, Bo Cixue wanted to vomit the coffee she had drunk.


    Ye Yiren suddenly mentioned this because she wanted her to remember something she did not want to remember.


    The blood in Bo Cixue¡¯s body started to boil as she prepared to go to the battlefield.


    She looked into Ye Yi¡¯s smiling eyes. ¡°Yes, Miss Ye is really good at makingtte art. I don¡¯t have your skills. I usually get someone to make it for me if I want to drink it.¡±


    She did not say who would make it for her, but her words clearly pointed at Ye Jie.


    Ye Yiren must have spent some effort to understand her rtionship with Ye Jie when she asked her out today.


    There was no need for her to hide it.


    Ye Yiren¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Did Sister Cixue have a fight with the Crown Prince recently? He¡¯s usually busy with work and recently, because of the virus, he hasn¡¯t slept or rested. Sister Cixue is still the same as before. You¡¯re a little too willful.¡±

 Chapter 2043 - Pitiful

    <h4>Chapter 2043: Pitiful</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Yiren in amusement, not knowing why thetter thought she could lecture her.


    It was not her ce to interfere in the matters between Ye Jie and her!


    Bo Cixue stirred the coffee in the cup, her smile still on her lips, lookingzy. ¡°Miss Ye, you should call me Miss Bo. After all, we¡¯re not that close, are we? Also, if you care about the Crown Prince, why don¡¯t you care about him in person? Whye to me?¡±


    Ye Yiren looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s exquisite face. When Bo Cixue was still a teenager, the former knew that she would definitely be able to dominate the scene when she grew up.


    Now that her facial features were no longer childish and tender, she was beautiful and pure like a snow lotus on a mountain. Indeed, a nce at her was enough to move people.


    She could feel that Bo Cixue had never liked her. Of course, she treated her as a love rival. It would be strange if Bo Cixue treated her well.


    Ye Yiren only treated Bo Cixue as a little girl and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Cixue, you don¡¯t have to be like a hedgehog. I don¡¯t mean any harm.¡±


    Was that so? Why would shee and tell his girlfriend that then?


    Bo Cixue did not believe it.


    ¡°Sister Cixue, I admire you for being so young and energetic, and being able to face any difficulties you encounter. If I had half of your passion back then, I wouldn¡¯t have separated from him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too cold and is a workaholic. I¡¯m like him too, and that¡¯s why we spent very little time together.¡± Ye Yiren took a sip of coffee and sighed. ¡°Since you¡¯re dating him, you must know that he¡¯s dedicated to his work, right? He doesn¡¯t know anything about romantic rtionships. However, you can¡¯t say that he¡¯spletely dense.¡±


    ¡°He took me to his high school school and brought me through alleys on his bicycle. We ate snacks together and he even designed a robot for me¡­¡± Ye Yiren seemed to have realized that she had said something and stopped. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. It¡¯s all in the past. I asked you out this time because I wanted you to give him some space.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still young and you¡¯re emotional, but he¡¯s different. He has a very heavy responsibility on his shoulders. In the past ten days, I saw him smoking after finishing his work at night, looking like he was troubled. As a friend, I¡¯m very worried about his health.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t destroy a good prince who is loyal to the people because of your stubbornness.¡±


    Tsk, tsk!


    Miss Ye was actually using her of such a huge matter!


    Could she destroy a good prince who was dedicated to the people?


    The other saying so much was definitely referring to her being crazy in love!


    Bo Cixue was really impressed. How did Ye Yiren know that Ye Jie had lost his private space because he was in a rtionship with her and had even been affected by her?


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart was in turmoil, but she still maintained azy and unconcerned smile on her face. ¡°Miss Ye, I¡¯m from S Country. I grew up with him and I care more about him than you do.¡±


    ¡°As for what you said, you must know that I didn¡¯t look for him when you worked with him. I definitely gave him enough private space.¡±


    ¡°If you think that he smoked because of me, it means that he cares about me a lot. Since you said that it¡¯s all in the past, why did youe and tell me this? You probably wanted to find out about how things between us have developed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the midst of a passionate rtionship with him. I¡¯ll learn from your experience of separating from him and be with him.¡±


    Bo Cixue took out two notes from her wallet and put them on the table. ¡°This is my home ground after all. I¡¯ll treat Miss Ye to this coffee.¡±


    Bo Cixue stood up from her seat.


    Ye Yiren sat still and looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s back, saying casually, ¡°Do you know his secret?¡±


    Bo Cixue froze.


    Ye Yiren stood up with her bag and walked past Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue opened her mouth and was about to say something when she heard Ye Yiren say slowly, ¡°What a poor thing.¡±


    There were countless retorts in Bo Cixue¡¯s heart but she was immediately speechless because of those words.


    Ye Yiren left with a smile.


    Bo Cixue sat back down.


    It was as if there were countless sharp needles stabbing her heart and she started to bleed immediately.


    She never knew that Ye Yiren could knock down the city walls with just one sentence.


    She held her forehead with both hands, slowly waiting for the pain in her heart to dissipate.


    Bo Cixue had to admit that she had lost terribly in this round!


    That pain pierced into her flesh, but she could not see the wound.


    Only the pain inside kept reminding her.


    She was indeed different from Ye Yiren in his heart.


    ¡­


    After Ye Jie finished his work in the afternoon, he called Tang Mo.


    Tang Mo was ying golf with several young men. Seeing that Ye Jie was hesitating on the other end of the call, he raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Is there anything else that can make the Crown Prince embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that Bo Cixue willugh at you and want to learn that from me?¡±


    If Tang Mo was beside him, Ye Jie would have kicked him.


    What was in his head all day long?


    ¡°How do you coax a girl to make her happy?¡±


    Tang Mo reacted andughed out loud. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. To think you would have this day too.¡±


    Although Tang Mo was married, he acted like he was not. After the wedding, he had always been outside and had not entered his wedding room. He had not returned to the vi Old Master Tang had given him and Nan Xun for their marriage.


    ¡°Bo Cixue doesn¡¯tck anything. What she needs the most is your sincerity and some small details. Girls are actually very easy to coax. I suggest you take her to the school you went to before and bring her to the dormitory you lived in to have hotpot. The two of you can stroll around the school or you can ride a bicycle with her. I¡¯m sure she will like it.¡±


    Ye Jie narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s childish?¡±


    ¡°Childish? Do you think that she will be very happy if you take her to a high-end restaurant for a Western meal or to watch a musical? Which one of these is not easy for her? If you want to humor her, you have to try something new.¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his scarlet lips, thinking that what Tang Mo said made sense.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡­


    When Bo Cixue got off work, she received a call from Ye Jie.


    ¡°I asked Ah Zuo to pick you up.¡±


    Bo Cixue went downstairs and saw Ah Zuo. She got into the car with a faint smile on her face. She was not as warm as usual but was not as cold as when she went to the office the other time.


    Bo Cixue did not know where Ah Zuo was taking her. She did not ask him about it. She had to admit that her meeting with Ye Yiren in the afternoon had affected her mood.


    Ah Zuo drove to the entrance of an elite school.


    Bo Cixue was a little surprised. ¡°This ce¡­¡± Wasn¡¯t this where Brother Xiaojie went to high school?

 Chapter 2044 - Separated

    <h4>Chapter 2044: Separated</h4>


    Bo Cixue was not unfamiliar with this ce, having visited it countless times when she was young.


    She was shameless when she was young. She liked Brother Xiaojie and wanted to see him all the time.


    She was unhappy when other girls confessed to him.


    She was unhappy when other girls gave him flowers and chocte.


    In short, she was unhappy when a female approached him.


    She was really crazy in the past!


    She wouldn¡¯t like such a person either if she were Ye Jie.


    Bo Cixue got out of the car and walked toward the school gate.


    After a while, she saw a man in a white shirt, pants, and white shoesing out of school on a bicycle.


    The breeze lifted his fringe, revealing his handsome and cold facial features. No matter his age, he had a noble and clean aura, and that was also the part of him that was most fascinating.


    When she was still a teenager, she saw boys cycling around with girls on campus. She hoped that one day, she would also be able to do the same with Brother Xiaojie!


    Ye Jie rode up to her very quickly. He put one foot on the ground and looked at her with dark eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll take you for a meal.¡±


    Bo Cixue went behind the bicycle and got up onto it.


    She tugged on his shirt lightly with one hand.


    The bicycle sped through the school.


    His shirt was puffed up by the wind and brushed past her face from time to time, her nose full of his fresh and pleasant smell.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s face leaned against his thin back.


    He drove her to the entrance of the boys¡¯ dormitory.


    ¡°You brought me here for dinner?¡± She asked in confusion.


    He parked the bicycle, took her hand, and brought her to the second floor.


    Room 206 was the dormitory he used to live in.


    Coming here again after so many years, Bo Cixue felt moved.


    He had prepared a hotpot in the dormitory and the moment she entered, the fragrance filled her nose.


    There were even photos of her since she was young on the wall.


    Bo Cixue was surprised. ¡°Where did you get the photos?¡±


    ¡°I asked your brother for it.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She could tell that he had put a lot of effort into this meal.


    He pulled the chair out in a gentlemanly manner. After she sat down, he sat opposite her.


    The side dishes were all her favorite. After he nched the ingredients, he put them in her bowl. ¡°Try it.¡±


    Bo Cixue took a bite and nodded. ¡°It tastes good.¡±


    The atmosphere during the meal was rather harmonious. She asked him some interesting things about school.


    Halfway through, Bo Cixue received a call and went out of the dormitory to answer it.


    The dormitory door was not closed and someone passed by. He took a few steps forward and then came back.


    Seeing the man in the dormitory, the person outside was surprised. ¡°I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me. It¡¯s really Ye Jie!¡±


    The person who spoke was Ye Jie¡¯s ex-ssmate and had be a teacher in this elite school after graduating.


    Ye Jie nodded at that person.


    That person looked at the hotpot in the dormitory and the girl¡¯s jacket on the chair. He smiled and asked, ¡°Did youe to the dormitory to eat hotpot with Miss Ye? It¡¯s so good to see you two together again. When I saw you appearing on campus with her at that time, I felt that the two of you were verypatible!¡±


    Ye Jie frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡±


    The ssmate was slightly embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought you¡­¡± He had identally seen a gossip post a few days ago and thought that Ye Jie and Ye Yiren had rekindled their rtionship.


    Ye Jie knew that his ssmate did not do it on purpose, so he did not say anything.


    The ssmate said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the dormitory in front. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Ye Jie nodded.


    The ssmate said something wrong and was very upset. He walked forward in a hurry and did not notice Bo Cixue standing around the corner.


    Bo Cixue lowered her thick and long eyshes.


    Ye Yiren¡¯s words echoed in her mind.


    ¡°He took me to his high school school and brought me through the school on his bicycle. We ate snacks together and he even designed a robot for me.¡±


    Had he also brought Ye Yiren to the dormitory to eat hotpot?


    Why did he bring her here when he had memories here with Ye Yiren?


    Bo Cixue knew that she was being stubborn again, but she could not act like she knew nothing and continued to eat with him happily.


    Bo Cixue walked into the dormitory.


    ¡°Ah Xun called me just now. Something happened to her and I have to go over.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Jie furrowed his eyebrows.


    In the end, he did not say anything and sent a message to Ah Zuo, asking him toe over to tidy up the ce as he left with Bo Cixue.


    He brought her out of the campus on his bicycle.


    Bo Cixue looked at the beautiful campus and thought of how he had once ferried Ye Yiren here. She could not help but ask, ¡°How many times have you brought girls here?¡±


    She could not see his expression, but she could feel his back freeze.


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you say it?¡± She smiled, pretending to be rxed.


    He pursed his lips slightly, his voice low and cold. ¡°Cixue, I said before not to mention the past.¡±


    Bo Cixue sat up straight, her pupils constricting slightly.


    She retracted her hand that was around his waist and looked at his back, a scoff appearing on her lips. ¡°I was just asking casually. Why did you have such a big reaction?¡±


    He stopped, one foot on the ground as he turned back to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still angry?¡±


    He had felt that there was something wrong with her emotions ever since she arrived at the campus.


    Bo Cixue looked at his dark and narrow eyes and felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, I want to know what happened to you in the past. Can you tell me?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she saw a drastic change in his expression. A storm was brewing, and his eyes on her turned red. ¡°Cixue, I thought you were different from others.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s blood turned cold.


    His muddled mind seemed to have been struck by lightning, turning nk before he sobered up again.


    What was she doing?


    She had agreed to treat him slowly, but now, she was forcing him to expose his wound.


    Was she going to let him recall the pain again because of Ye Yiren?


    She was indeed very despicable!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I don¡¯t know why I became like this¡­ I might not be able to fulfill my promise to you and I¡¯m not the person who can save you. Let¡¯s separate!¡±


    He paused for a very short moment, as if he could not believe that she had proposed a breakup so easily.


    He looked at her with dark eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not as happy as you think you are with me, are you?¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s lips moved. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel that I can¡¯t be with you properly in this state. I don¡¯t feelfortable being your girlfriend, nor am I suitable to be your Princess Consort.¡±


    He said nothing, his eyes calm and there was coldness in his eyes. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s calm down and consider if we¡¯repatible!¡±


    After a while, he said, ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 2045 - Ruthless

    <h4>Chapter 2045: Ruthless</h4>


    The moment she heard him say¡±¡®alright¡±, Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Hot tears fell from her eyes.


    Her heart kept tightening and sadness spread from her heart to her limbs.


    They were calm and scrutinizing each other, but she felt so miserable.


    She was the one who suggested it!


    She raised her fingers and wiped away the tears on her face.


    He looked at her and sighed slightly.


    His slender fingers caressed her cheeks, wiping her tears away.


    But his actions made her tears fall even more fiercely.


    He frowned.


    He felt terrible looking like this.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to break up, but you¡¯re not in a good mood now and I can¡¯t tell you what happened in the past. We both need time.¡±


    Bo Cixue got off the back seat of the bicycle and closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she had calmed down a lot.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be unreasonable. Ye Yiren came to find me this afternoon and said that I¡¯m a poor thing. I¡¯ve liked you for so many years but don¡¯t even know what happened to you before.¡±


    ¡°I admit that I care and am jealous. I can¡¯t help but think too much. You came here with her before and now you brought me here. Which woman wouldn¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°I know I hurt you by questioning you earlier. I feel very guilty. It¡¯s indeed best for us to calm down for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    She did not look at him and ran out of the school.


    Ye Jie looked at her back and thought of what she had just said, pursing his lips into a tight line.


    Ye Yiren!


    Ye Jie went to the Royal Hospital and the medical team studying the virus was still working.


    Ye Jie asked Ah Zuo to call Ye Yiren to the director¡¯s office.


    Ye Yiren noticed that something was wrong the moment she entered.


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression was dark and there was a coldness in his eyes. Ye Yiren shivered.


    ¡°What happened? You don¡¯t look so good¡­¡±


    Before Ye Yiren could finish, Ye Jie grabbed her slender neck with one hand.


    His dark eyes were bloodshot and his cold face was full of strength and ruthlessness. At this moment, she could not see the handsomeness and coldness on him.


    He was like a grim reaper from hell.


    The current him seemed to have torn off all his disguise. This was the real him.


    He was dark, scary and cold-blooded.


    Ye Yiren soon felt difficulty breathing. Her exquisite and beautiful face flushed red. She wanted to pull his hands away from her neck, but his arms were like iron, making her unable to move.


    Just when Ye Yiren thought she would be strangled to death by him, the office door was pushed open.


    The director and Mo Chuan walked in.


    Mo Chuan was a doctor sent by A Country and had a good impression of Ye Yiren. When he opened the door, he was shocked when he saw the situation inside.


    If he hade anyter, Ye Yiren might have been strangled to death.


    Mo Chuan and the director went forward and used all their strength to pull Ye Jie away.


    The image Ye Jie usually gave them was handsome, noble, indifferent, and cold. It was definitely not like this now. He was dark and scary.


    Ye Yiren¡¯s body was unstable and she coughed violently. Mo Chuan pulled her into his arms and gently caressed her back to calm her down.


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression was still cold and the atmosphere was stiff and frozen.


    Mo Chuan was also reputable in A Country and was not afraid of Ye Jie. Heforted the shivering Ye Yiren and red at Ye Jie angrily. ¡°She came here to do research and is an honored guest of S Country. I wonder what she did wrong to make Your Highness try to kill her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the eldest Princess of K Country. How dare you treat her life as child¡¯s y? You have to give her an exnation for this. If not, it won¡¯t be good for you if this blows up!¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Mo Chuan and Ye Yiren, who were in his arms, coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin to you about me and her.¡±


    Ye Jie took a few steps forward, his eyes locked on Ye Yiren. ¡°Miss Ye, if you go and find Bo Cixue and spout nonsense again, I won¡¯t be polite to you next time!¡±


    Ye Yiren shivered.


    She looked up from Mo Chuan¡¯s arms and looked at Ye Jie¡¯s cold back, saying hoarsely to him, ¡°Why? Did she cause trouble for you? Ye Jie, I didn¡¯t expect you to find an unreasonable woman who only knows how to have sex!¡±


    Ye Jie turned around and looked at Ye Yiren coldly. ¡°What does my business with her have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± A trace of sadness appeared on Ye Yiren¡¯s lips and her eyes turned red. ¡°What do you think she would think if she knew what happened to you in the past?¡±


    The vein on Ye Jie¡¯s forehead popped up and he clenched his fists tightly, walking toward Ye Yiren again.


    Mo Chuan hurriedly shielded Ye Yiren behind him.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, he called Ah Zuo in to avoid a bloodbath and to prevent Ye Jie from killing Ye Yi.


    ¡­


    It was an extravagant night.


    In a private room of a bar, Ye Jie sat in the corner of the sofa and started to drink nonstop sinceing in.


    Tang Mo and Luo Zhou came over one after another. They looked at each other when they saw the man treating the wine as water.


    Tang Mo walked to Ye Jie and snatched the wine bottle from him.


    ¡°Do you want to die suddenly? You¡¯ve been busy with the gue recently. Think about how long you haven¡¯t slept. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to have some time today, but you¡¯re drinking the night away. Did Beauty Bo not make up with you?¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips tightly and said nothing. He took the wine bottle from Tang Mo¡¯s hand and took another big gulp.


    Tang Mo looked at his cold handsome face and cold eyes. He did not know if he was hallucinating, but he seemed to have be even colder.


    ¡°Did something happen because of my idea? It¡¯s impossible. With my experience in picking up girls, it¡¯s impossible for Beauty Bo not to be touched¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Jie interrupted Tang Mo coldly.


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows and could only shut up.


    Since their brother was in a bad mood, Tang Mo and Luo Zhou apanied him loyally. They knew that he did not like women¡¯spany and there were only the three of them in the room.


    After drinking for nearly half an hour, Tang Mo received Old Master Tang¡¯s call. He got up and went to the private room to answer the call.


    Old Master Tang asked him where he was and if he had returned to the newly-wedded vi. Tang Mo replied curtly.


    After ending the call, Tang Mo was about to return to the private room when the door opposite suddenly opened.


    A woman with messy hair and wearing a wine outfit ran out.


    But after a few steps, a fierce middle-aged man came out.


    The man grabbed the woman¡¯s long hair, raised his hand, and pped her face ruthlessly.


    Tang Mo nced over. The woman bit her lip, her eyes sparkling with tears, but she was stubborn in not letting her tears fall.

 Chapter 2046 - Provoking

    <h4>Chapter 2046: Provoking</h4>


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m a wine seller, not a hostess.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was gentle yet firm.


    The man smiled coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a hostess? Come in if you know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    The man grabbed the woman¡¯s hair and dragged her into the room.


    The woman refused and lowered her head, biting the man¡¯s arm.


    The man was in pain and had to let go of her. But he was even more angry and raised his leg, wanting to kick the woman.


    The woman stumbled forward and identally bumped into Tang Mo.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    The woman wanted to get up and leave, but the man caught up to her very quickly. She grabbed Tang Mo¡¯s arm in fear and raised her beautiful eyes. ¡°Sir, help me.¡±


    Although half of the woman¡¯s face was swollen, it could not hide her beauty.


    Pureness and coldness inteced with each other. She was extremely beautiful, charming and eye-catching. Her gentle aura was filled with determination and arrogance.


    She was a very beautiful woman.


    She was also Tang Mo¡¯s type.


    Tang Mo held the woman¡¯s shivering shoulders and looked up at the middle-aged man who was chasing after him.


    ¡°Why are you hitting a woman?¡± Tang Mo raised his eyebrows slightly and gave a faint smile.


    The middle-aged man naturally knew the famous young master of the Tang family in the capital. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a woman I bought and she¡¯s not very obedient.¡±


    ¡°No, I just work here in the bar.¡±


    Tang Mo looked down at the beautiful woman and did not look at the man again. He said, ¡°Scram.¡±


    The middle-aged man did not dare to say anything more and returned to the private room opposite.


    The moment the middle-aged man left, the woman in Tang Mo¡¯s arms struggled out of his arms and looked up at him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With that said, she left.


    Tang Mo smirked.


    This woman was acting earlier. It was interesting that she turned her back on him the moment the crisis was resolved!


    ¡­


    That night, Tang Mo drank with Ye Jie, and the former was the one who ended up drunk.


    He slept in the hotel¡¯s presidential suite for the night and arrived at thepany at ten the next day.


    His assistant told him that there was a secretary who scored first in the written test and was good in all aspects in appearance. He would be able to work after confirming it with the assistant.


    Tang Mo asked his assistant to call the secretary for the interview into his office.


    Tang Mo walked to his desk and signed the documents sent by his assistant in the morning. At this moment, there was a knock on the door and he did not look up.


    The sound of a woman¡¯s high heels sounded.


    ¡°Hello, President Tang.¡±


    Hearing a slightly familiar cold voice, Tang Mo looked up.


    The woman standing in front of the desk was wearing a tight white shirt with an A-line skirt. Her long hair was tied into a low ponytail. Her face was only the size of a palm, her eyes cold, her nose well-defined, and her lips red.


    She had put on makeup to cover her swollen cheek fromst night.


    Tang Mo put down the fountain pen and leaned against the leather chair, a devilish smile on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    Tang Mo picked up her resume and looked at it. ¡°Mi Yue?¡±


    The woman hummed.


    ¡°You graduated from a well-known university and you¡¯re good in all aspects. Why are you a wine seller in a bar?¡±


    ¡°I need money.¡±


    Tang Mo nodded and nced at the woman. Although she was wearing professional clothes, he could tell that they were all cheap.


    ¡°Wait for me on the sofa for half an hour.¡±


    ¡­


    After Bo Cixue proposed to leave Ye Jie yesterday, she did not go home and stayed in Nan Xun¡¯s apartment for the night.


    After getting married, Nan Xun¡¯s life hadn¡¯t changed much. Most of the time, she still stayed in her apartment.


    ¡°I have to go on a business trip in two days. Since you¡¯re on leave today,e and buy some professional clothes at the mall with me!¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°Okay, but you have to listen to me. Don¡¯t buy those conservative professional clothes anymore.¡±


    Nan Xun replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a professional attire. How much can they differ?¡±


    ¡°If you match it well, you can make a professional outfit look good.¡±


    Bo Cixue had always had a taste for fashion. Nothing would go wrong by listening to her.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nan Xun¡¯s thoughts were not as rigid as before. Firstly, she was no longer a newbie in the workce. In the past, in order to not be taken advantage of at work, she tried her best to be more androgynous. But now, she was already in the higher management of thepany and was the young madam of the Tang family. No one dared to have any thoughts about her and she could live a little more freely.


    Nan Xun could tell that Bo Cixue was in a bad mood. They did not mention the man and nned to go to the mall.


    When they arrived at the mall, they went from the first floor to the third floor.


    Bo Cixue took Nan Xun to a store in the female section.


    This store was catered to the younger poption, and the professional suits inside were all popr and tasteful.


    The staff knew Bo Cixue and weed her warmly when she saw hering over.


    ¡°Pick a few suits for my friend.¡±


    The staff nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The staff passed Nan Xun a few sets and Nan Xun took them before going to the fitting room.


    Bo Cixue sat on the sofa and waited for Nan Xun.


    After a while, the door of one of the fitting rooms opened.


    A slender and pretty woman walked out.


    She was wearing a chiffon shirt and a short skirt. At a nce, her legs were long.


    ¡°Eh, where¡¯s the gentleman that came with me?¡± The woman asked the staff.


    ¡°Oh, that man went out to take a call.¡±


    Bo Cixue had seen too many beauties. She only nced at the woman before looking away.


    Soon, Nan Xun came out.


    Unfortunately, what she was wearing was simr to the other woman¡¯s style.


    Nan Xun was about to ask Bo Cixue if this was okay when he heard the woman beside him say, ¡°President Tang, you don¡¯t have to bring me here to buy clothes¡­¡±


    Nan Xun looked up and saw Tang Mo walking in after answering the call.


    It was the first time Nan Xun had seen Tang Mo since they got married.


    He had one hand in his pocket and was wearing a hand-tailored blue suit. The fitting cut wrapped around his tall and handsome figure. The color of the suit did not look strange on him but looked even more handsome and charming.


    When his eyes met Nan Xun¡¯s, he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Nan Xun acted like he did not see him and looked away expressionlessly, treating him like a stranger.


    Seeing that Nan Xun did not care, Bo Cixue could not say anything and pretended not to see Tang Mo.


    ¡°You look very good.¡± Bo Cixue gave Nan Xun a thumbs up.


    Tang Mo¡¯s gazended on Mi Yue. ¡°Not bad. Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little too big for me.¡±


    Tang Mo nced at Mi Yue¡¯s waist. It was indeed a little loose. He looked at the staff. ¡°Is there a smaller size?¡±


    ¡°President Tang, we only have one set in each size. The smaller one is with thisdy.¡±


    Tang Mo nced at Nan Xun and scoffed without looking at her carefully. ¡°Let her change out of it. The clothes here are not suitable for her masculine style.¡±


    Hearing this, Bo Cixue furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Brother Tang Mo, aren¡¯t you being a little too much?¡±


    Nan Xun walked over, held Bo Cixue down and shook her head.


    Nan Xun looked at Tang Mo, who did not need to look at her. She knew that he looked down on her and also felt that she was born a tomboy. She did not care about his thoughts, but she was unhappy with his public provocation.


    ¡°Tang Mo, I don¡¯t mind going back to the old mansion for dinner and reporting to Grandpa what happened today.¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Do you really dare to do that?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t?¡±


    Tang Moughed coldly. ¡°Alright, go and report it. However, I¡¯ve bought all the clothes you tried here today for my beautiful secretary. Get out!¡±


    The staff looked at Tang Mo in shock and joy. ¡°Mr Tang¡­ are you buying them all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, pack them all for me.¡±


    Bo Cixue was about to say something when Nan Xun stopped her. ¡°Why waste your breath on him? If he has a lot of money, let him spend it. Why spoil our mood?¡±


    After Nan Xun changed, she pulled Bo Cixue out of the store.


    ¡°Ah Xun, even if you don¡¯t have any feelings for each other, you¡¯re still a couple. He brought a woman out openly and even snatched the clothes you liked. He¡¯s too much!¡±


    Nan Xun pulled Bo Cixue aside. ¡°Yes, I feel sullen too. I can¡¯t just let it go.¡±


    ¡­


    After Tang Mo paid for the outfits, he went to the washroom.


    Nan Xun followed behind quietly.


    At this time, there was no one in the male washroom in the female section. The moment Tang Mo went in, a basin of cold water suddenly drenched him. He cursed softly, ¡°Damn it, who¡¯s that?¡±


    He turned to pull the washroom door and found that it was locked from the outside.


    ¡°Who dared to touch me¡­¡±


    He kicked the door open and walked out, drenched.


    Bo Cixue and Nan Xun stood in the corner. Seeing Tang Moing out in a sorry state, they looked at each other and smiled.


    Bo Cixue had hacked the surveince cameras in the corridor. Even if Tang Mo wanted to investigate, he would not be able to find out about them. Of course, he would be suspicious, but Nan Xun could just deny it.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue and Ye Jie had not contacted each other for nearly half a month.


    Bo Cixue focused on her work and asionally had time to apany her family and gather with her best friends. She did not feel that it was hard to endure.


    On Ye Jie¡¯s side, the medical team had already developed the vine, which was a major development for the HIP virus.


    In order to reward the medical team, Ye Jie held a celebration party for them.


    The Bo family had also received an invitation. Bo Yan and Yan Hua nned to bring Bo Cixue along, but Bo Cixue did not want to go. She did not want to see Ye Jie and Ye Yiren at the celebration party.


    He had not contacted her for so many days. He must have given up on this rtionship.


    ¡­


    Ye Yiren appeared at the celebration party dressed to the nines.


    Recently, she had been studying vine nonstop. She had lost a lot of weight, but under her makeup, she was still as bright, noble and elegant as before.


    The bruises on her neck from Ye Jie¡¯s strangtion had faded. The two of them had not said anything for the past few days, and even for work, he had asked Ah Zuo tomunicate with her.


    He was wearing a white cor shirt during the banquet. Under his soft short hair, his facial features were handsome and noble. His eyes were dark and he exuded a cold aura that kept people away.


    Ye Yiren took a deep breath, took a ss of champagne and walked toward him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my country soon. Are you still not willing to talk to me?¡±

 Chapter 2047 - Accident

    <h4>Chapter 2047: ident</h4>


    Hearing Ye Yiren¡¯s words, Ye Jie¡¯s expression was as calm as ake.


    His deep and clear ck eyesnded on her face with a trace of coldness and indifference, as if he did not care about her at all.


    Ye Yiren¡¯s heart ached.


    She had seen his coldness and ruthlessness before.


    She knew what kind of woman he liked. She could only let herself be more easygoing and not care so much about love.


    At first, she did not know about Bo Cixue and himing to the capital.


    She thought that Bo Cixue would not be her obstruction, but aftering here to get to know her more, she felt a sense of danger.


    He did not seem to ignore Bo Cixue as much as she thought.


    ¡°I was wrong to have found Sister Cixue that day.¡± Ye Yiren¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, her true feelings showing. ¡°I was just afraid. Actually, I never thought of breaking up with you. I still can¡¯t let go of you.¡±


    If another man saw her crying, his heart would definitely ache, but he was like a sculpture, cold and indifferent, his eyes evenced with coldness. ¡°So what?¡±


    Ye Yiren¡¯s slender body swayed unsteadily and the hand holding the wine ss tightened. ¡°Were¡­ you moved by me?¡±


    His expression was cold. ¡°You know why we were together.¡±


    Ye Yiren closed her eyes. The dull pain in her heart spread to her limbs and her lips trembled slightly.


    However, he ignored it and turned around to talk to the others.


    Ye Yiren put down her wine ss and walked toward the washroom.


    Turning on the tap, she sshed cold water on her face.


    She stood there for a while and only walked out when someone called her from outside.


    Mo Chuan stood outside the washroom and his heart ached when he saw Ye Yiren¡¯s red and swollen eyes and pale lips. ¡°Do you care about him that much?¡±


    Ye Yiren bit her lip and said nothing.


    Mo Chuan frowned. ¡°I really feel terrible seeing you like this.¡±


    Ye Yiren replied, ¡°He¡¯s the dream I¡¯ve been pursuing all my life.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡­


    The celebration party was held in a luxurious castle on the outskirts.


    The guests were all from high society.


    There were eight people in the medical team and Ye Jie presented them with certificates one by one.


    Mo Chuan stood at the back of the line and secretly applied a drug developed by him to his palm. This drug could seep into the blood through the skin and cause a hallucination.


    If there was no antidote, it would be hard for ordinary people to get through it.


    After the award ceremony, Mo Chuan paid attention to Ye Yiren and Ye Jie¡¯s every move.


    Ye Yiren was in a bad mood and drank a lot.


    A room had been prepared for them in the castle. After Ye Yiren drank too much, she went upstairs to rest.


    Mo Chuan hurriedly followed and took out a master key, helping Ye Yiren enter Ye Jie¡¯s room.


    Ye Jie would probablye up soon!


    ¡­


    Ye Yireny on the bed and in her daze, she saw a tall figure walking over.


    Under the orange soft light, that person¡¯s eyes were dark, his nose tall, his lips thin, and his face handsome and cold.


    Who else could it be but Ye Jie?


    Ye Yiren blinked, thinking that she was hallucinating.


    ¡°Why are you in my room?¡±


    The man said nothing and staggered, his slender fingers caressing her cheek. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    His voice was low and hoarse.


    Ye Yiren¡¯s heart fluttered.


    It was the voice that captivated her the most. How many times had it appeared in her dreams, making her unable to sleep at night?


    Ye Yiren rubbed her cheek against his palm and hot tears fell. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want our rtionship to be so stiff either.¡±


    ¡°I stayed away from you all these years because I was afraid that we would be strangers.¡±


    He knelt on one knee on the bed, his fingers wiping her tears away. ¡°How could that be? I still have you in my heart.¡±


    She jumped into his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say this for many years.¡± Her tears fell like rain. ¡°I¡¯ve always pretended to be carefree and not care, but I actually didn¡¯t want to be hurt first. I never forgot you¡­¡±


    The man who was kneeling on one knee on the bed cupped her tear-filled face, lowered his head, and kissed away those tears.


    Neither of them spoke anymore and they hugged each other tightly.


    His fingers were very hot.


    He reached out and turned off the bedsidemp.


    ¡°Yiren, I missed you¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Ye Yiren woke up in the darkness.


    Seeming to have thought of something, she reached out and touched her side.


    The man was no longer by her side and she got up from the bed.


    The bathroom was lit gently and the figure inside was moving.


    She smiled.


    Putting on her clothes hurriedly, she opened the door and went to her room.


    ¡°Eh, Miss Ye?¡±


    Ye Yi looked up and nced at the man who had called her. A blush appeared on her face. ¡°Young Master Luo.¡± After greeting each other, she left quickly.


    Luo Zhou looked at the room Ye Yi had juste out from and frowned.


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    Ye Yiren woke up. She changed, put on makeup, and went downstairs to make breakfast before bringing it to Ye Jie¡¯s room.


    She raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    She knocked a few times before she heard movements from inside.


    Ye Jie opened the door in his bathrobe, his hair wet.


    There was a faint shadow under his eyes and his eyes were bloodshot. It was obvious that he had not slept well.


    ¡°I made breakfast. You were tiredst night. Eat something!¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Ye Yiren with a frown. ¡°Didn¡¯t I express myself clearly enough yesterday?¡±


    Ye Yiren thought about what happenedst night. Her eyshes lowered and fluttered lightly. ¡°I know you still care about me. I¡¯ll be very sensible in the future. When I return to my country, I¡¯ll ask my parents toe and discuss our matters with the King and Queen¡­¡±


    Ye Jie interrupted her coldly. ¡°Miss Ye, I have nothing to do with you anymore, let alone in the future.¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression darkened. He had never thought that Ye Yiren was such a delusional woman.


    When Ye Yi heard Ye Jie¡¯s words, the tray in her hands fell to the ground.


    Thismotion woke the guests who were resting in the castlest night.


    Many people opened their doors and looked over.


    Ye Jie pursed his pale lips. ¡°Miss Ye, please respect yourself.¡±


    Judging from Ye Yiren¡¯s reaction, she must have something to do with his abnormal behaviorst night.


    Ye Yi could not stand such a drastic change in her attitude fromst night. She acted like she did not see the guests who were poking their heads out and her voice became sharp. ¡°Ye Jie, although you¡¯re cold, I didn¡¯t think you were a bad person with bad character, but you¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Must I be so frank about what you didst night?¡±

 Chapter 2048 - Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 2048: Pregnant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Jie thought of his abnormalityst night and his expression turned cold. ¡°You were the one who did it.¡±


    ¡°I was the one?¡± Ye Yiren felt that she had been hurt deeply and her eyes turned red. ¡°You¡¯re really heartless. Who was the one who saidst night that you missed me and cared about me¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to admit it, then¡­¡± Ye Yi turned sideways and entered Ye Jie¡¯s room. Those people who were looking around walked over, wanting to see what had happenedst night.


    Ye Yiren walked to her room and lifted the nket off the bed.


    She pointed at the red stain with trembling fingers and was furious. ¡°Does this count for nothing? Ye Jie, this is your room!¡±


    The people outside were shocked.


    They were all smart people and soon understood what had happened.


    The Crown Prince had been with Ye Yirenst night.


    But after she woke up, the Crown Prince denied vehemently and turned his back on her.


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression was cold and dark. He called Ah Zuo.


    ¡°Tell her where I wasst night.¡±


    ¡°There was something wrong with the Crown Princest night. He stayed in the washroom on the first floor for nearly two hours. He was indeed unconscious when he returned to his room. I was the one who helped him into the bathroom and he soaked in cold water in the bathtub for the entire night.¡±


    ¡°When I helped His Highness to his room, there was no one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Miss Ye mistook someone else for His Highness in His Highness¡¯ room. We will find out about this very quickly.¡±


    Ye Yiren refused to ept such an exnation. Her calmness, elegance, and nobility seemed to have disappeared all of a sudden. She shouted with red eyes, ¡°Impossible! It was clearly His Highness!¡±


    ¡°His Highness was also a victimst night. In the two hours he was in the washroom, he used a knife to cut himself. He only managed to relieve some of his pain by harming himself.¡±


    At this moment, a doctor who had bandaged Ye Jie¡¯s woundst night stood up. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Ye Yirenughed coldly. ¡°Ha, there are no surveince cameras in the castle, so you can make up any lies you want. Oh right, when I left this roomst night, I even met Luo Zhou.¡±


    ¡°I did lose my virginity in your room. Who else could it be but you?¡±


    Ye Jie looked at the agitated Ye Yiren coldly with his dark eyes. If she was not putting on an act, that coudl only mean that she was a victim too.


    ¡°Get the investigator toe and do a checkup for you.¡±


    When Ye Yiren heard Ye Jie¡¯s words, she looked at him as if she wanted to see through him. ¡°I won¡¯t do the checkup. The personst night was you. Even if I want to investigate, I will tell my parents about this and ask them to send someone over to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Ye Jie, I was going back to my country, but what you did was too despicable. I won¡¯t let it go.¡±


    Ye Jie narrowed his dark eyes slightly and instructed Ah Zuo in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not good to spread this news. Talk to the guests properly and instruct them not to spread false rumors.¡±


    After all, what happenedst night had happened in his territory. As the Princess of K Country, if Ye Yiren made any mistakes, the impact would be magnified and things would get out of hand!


    Ye Yi refused to cooperate and get a checkup and insisted that it was Ye Jie. The man looked at her deeply. ¡°Stay here first. I¡¯ll find out the truth as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡­


    Although the news was blocked, one of thedies identally revealed it when Yan Hua was attending a gathering of the richdies.


    Thatdy had also heard from her son but did not know the truth. It thus spread that Ye Jie and Ye Yiren had had an intimate rtionship on the night of the celebration party. Now, Ye Yi was being raised by Ye Jie in the castle and had a mistress.


    Hearing this, Yan Hua felt slightly ufortable.


    But she could not ask Nan Zhi about this.


    When she went back that night, she talked to Bo Yan about this. The couple were chatting on the roof, but Bo Cixue heard them.


    When Bo Cixue attended some events recently, those socialites looked at her in a different light. Although she could not tell what was wrong, she felt that something was amiss.


    After hearing her parents¡¯ conversation, she immediately understood.


    Ye Jie was together with Ye Yiren and she had no hope as an admirer.


    Those socialites were either gloating at her or pitying her.


    Bo Cixue returned to her room, thinking of how ridiculous those rumors were.


    Ye Jie could not even kiss and had mental barriers, so how could he and Ye Yiren¡­


    Who would spread rumors and nder him like that?


    ¡­


    On this day, Bo Cixue went to the hospital to visit Lan Nuo.


    She had made some progress with the sensor chip she was studying.


    She believed that she would be able to test it on Lan Nuo soon.


    Cheng Yan learned that Bo Cixue hade and went to Lan Nuo¡¯s ward.


    ¡°You and Miss Tang have beening here often recently. Lan Nuo has be the most enviable patient in the hospital.¡±


    Lan Nuo smiled foolishly. ¡°Because there are two fairy sisters.¡±


    Bo Cixue caressed Lan Nuo¡¯s head with gentle eyes. If the sensor chip seeded, Lan Nuo might be able to be like a normal child.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard recently. I see that you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight,¡± Cheng Yan asked gently.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be worth it to work a little harder if I seed.¡±


    Cheng Yan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s almost lunch time. Do you want to have a meal with me at the canteen?¡±


    Cheng Yan thought that Bo Cixue would refuse, but she nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll experience the food in Doctor Cheng¡¯s canteen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be used to it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    Lan Nuo had a special nurse to take care of his daily needs and did not need to go to the canteen with them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the office to get my meal card.¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the canteen to reserve a seat for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bo Cixue took the elevator to the first floor and went through the outpatient clinic, nning to walk toward the canteen.


    She did not expect to see a familiar figure at the outpatient clinic.


    It was Ye Yiren.


    She looked thinner, her face slightly pale. She seemed a little dazed.


    She walked forward and did not even know that someone was secretly pickpocketing her bag from behind.


    The thief took her wallet and a piece of paper fell out of her bag.


    Ye Yiren had gone far into the distance and Bo Cixue walked over when she saw the paper that had fallen to the ground and had been stepped on.


    Picking up the paper, she saw that it was a checkup report.


    To check for progesterone and HCG levels.


    Bo Cixue could not understand what the data meant.


    Cheng Yan saw that Bo Cixue was looking down at something and walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Bo Cixue handed the checkup report to Cheng Yan. ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Cheng Yan saw the data and the name on the checkup report. ¡°Is this Miss Ye¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 2049 - Love Rival

    <h4>Chapter 2049: Love Rival</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Pregnant?


    Bo Cixue was shocked for a moment.


    At the thought of hearing her parents¡¯ conversation that night, she suddenly felt a little panicked.


    Everyone knew about Ye Yiren¡¯s rtionship with Ye Jie. Although they had broken up, Ye Yiren had always been focused on her medical career and her reputation had never been ruined. There had never been any news of a new rtionship.


    It was really suspicious that she was suddenly pregnant¡­


    Cheng Yan looked at Bo Cixue and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded.


    They went to the canteen and Cheng Yan gave Bo Cixue a meal and they sat opposite each other.


    After seeing the checkup report, Bo Cixue had lost her appetite.


    She took a sip of the soup and looked up at Cheng Yan.


    Seeing this, Cheng Yan touched his face. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head. ¡°Were you at the castle on the night of the celebration?¡±


    Cheng Yan pursed his lips and hummed.


    ¡°Can you tell me what happened that day?¡±


    Cheng Yan frowned slightly. ¡°Cixue, I don¡¯t know the details. Besides, I don¡¯t think the Crown Prince would do such a thing.¡±


    Bo Cixue put down her chopsticks and said thoughtfully, ¡°Did Ye Yiren lose her virginity that night?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°Why would there be rumors about her and the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Doctor Cheng, can you tell me what happened?¡±


    Cheng Yan could only say what he saw that night. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened that night. The next day, I heard amotion outside and walked out of the room. At that time, I only heard Miss Ye say that she spent the night in the Crown Prince¡¯s room, but the Crown Prince denied it. Miss Ye felt that the Crown Prince had done it but did not dare to admit it and the two sides argued.¡±


    Bo Cixue tightened her grip on the dining table.


    Had Ye Yiren spent the night in Ye Jie¡¯s room?


    Had something really happened between them?


    Seeing Bo Cixue¡¯s pale face, Cheng Yan grabbed her arm in a hurry. ¡°The Crown Prince said that he will find out the truth. Don¡¯t think too much before the truth is out.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s lips moved. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe him, but I don¡¯t believe Ye Yiren.¡±


    That night, Ye Yiren had entered his room, meaning that everything was premeditated.


    But if it was her n, why would Ye Yi be so distraught today?


    Bo Cixue was confused.


    ¡­


    Ah Zuo followed Ye Yiren quietly ording to Ye Jie¡¯s instructions.


    After Ye Yiren arrived at the hospital for a checkup, Ah Zuo sent a message to tell him the results.


    Ah Zuo did not expect to meet Bo Cixue in the hospital, nor did he expect that Bo Cixue would eat with Cheng Yan.


    Ah Zuo felt that it was necessary to report this to the Crown Prince.


    Ye Jie asked Ah Zuo to take a photo for him.


    Unfortunately, they happened to see Cheng Yan holding Bo Cixue¡¯s arm.


    After Ye Jie saw the photo, he frowned and his handsome face darkened.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue came out of the hospital and returned to the research institute.


    She worked overtime until eight in the evening before she drove home.


    When she arrived at the courtyard, she furrowed her eyebrows when she saw a ck sedan parked there.


    This was Ye Jie¡¯s car, right? Why was it parked in their house?


    Did hee to talk to his father about work?


    It had been almost a month since they met. Bo Cixue did not know how she had survived this period.


    At first, it was hard to endure, butter, she did not let herself be distracted and only focused on her work. Gradually, she overcame the most difficult days.


    Perhaps she had gotten used to it after some time.


    She did not feel that her days were long.


    During this period, Bo Cixue calmly thought about their future rtionship.


    She admitted that she did not want to give up.


    But he had to open his heart and let her in.


    She had been waiting for him toe and find her, but he had not.


    After days of anxiety and disappointment, she no longer looked forward to it happening.


    Bo Cixue entered the vi.


    She changed her shoes and walked toward the living room.


    Ye Jie and her father were drinking tea and talking in the living room. When Bo Cixue came back, they looked at her.


    ¡°Daddy, Your Highness.¡±


    She greeted him, but called him Crown Prince coldly.


    Ye Jie narrowed his dark eyes slightly and stood up. He was about to say something to her when Bo Cixue suddenly said, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ve already had dinner. I¡¯m a little tired today. I¡¯ll go upstairs and rest first.¡±


    Without giving Bo Yan and Ye Jie a chance to speak, Bo Cixue went upstairs very quickly.


    Ye Jie nned to make an excuse and go upstairs to talk to Bo Cixue. Yan Hua¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°You could have juste to have a chat. Why did you bring gifts?¡±


    ¡°There are two boxes of tonic for you and Uncle. One is for Cixue. I heard her say that she has been staying upte recently because of work and it¡¯s good for her body.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too considerate.¡±


    Yan Hua brought Cheng Yan in.


    Seeing that Ye Jie hade, Yan Hua¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Xiaojie is here too. Are you discussing work matters with your Uncle Bo?¡±


    Ye Jie nodded. ¡°Mm.¡± His dark eyes nced at Cheng Yan, who was following behind Yan Hua.


    Yan Hua weed Cheng Yan in and went to the kitchen to cut fruits.


    She took out the fruits and found out that Bo Cixue was upstairs. She wanted to go up and call her daughter, but Cheng Yan shook his head. ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to call Cixue. I heard from Uncle that she doesn¡¯t feel well. Let her rest!¡±


    ¡°Xiaocheng is such a considerate child. If only there was such a person who would dote on our Cixue in the future.¡±


    Ye Jie could feel that Yan Hua liked Cheng Yan very much. Of course, she liked him too, but these two feelings were different. She liked him like a family, while she liked Cheng Yan like a son-inw.


    ¡­


    After Bo Cixue returned to her room, she took a bath.


    After taking a bath, shey on the bed reading. There was a knock on the door and Yan Hua¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Cixue, are you asleep?¡±


    ¡°Mom,e in!¡±


    Yan Hua pushed open the door and went in.


    Bo Cixue looked at Yan Hua who came in and a smile appeared on her fair face, reaching out her slender hand to Yan Hua.


    Yan Hua sat by the bed and held Bo Cixue¡¯s hand. ¡°Cheng Yan just came and gave me some tonic.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send some snacks made by Mom to the hospital to thank him next time.¡±


    Yan Hua scratched Bo Cixue¡¯s delicate nose. ¡°Actually, I think Cheng Yan is a good person.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite good. He¡¯s gentle, polite, and sincere. Every patient that knows him in the hospital likes him.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Bo Cixue bit her lip. ¡°Mom, I actually dated someone behind your back.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Yan Hua was surprised. ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, but I had some disagreements with him recently. I had an argument and can¡¯t make it public for the time being.¡±


    Yan Hua frowned. ¡°Did he bully our Little Apple? Which family does he belong to?¡±

 Chapter 2050 - Date

    <h4>Chapter 2050: Date</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue looked at Yan Hua, who was afraid that her girl would be aggrieved and held her hand tightly, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m telling you now. You can¡¯t make trouble for him!¡±


    Yan Hua red at Bo Cixue. She had been pampered since she was young and could not suffer any grievances.


    Four years ago, she had secretly settled the procedures to go to M University and was out alone for four years. She felt like a piece of her heart had been cut away.


    Bo Yan often advised her to go out more when her children were grown up.


    But when Little Apple was young, Yan Hua had left her daughter because of her heart problems and the former felt that she owed it to her daughter and wanted to give her the best.


    She felt terrible even if her daughter suffered a little.


    Yan Hua pulled Bo Cixue into her arms. ¡°You love to bury everything in your heart when you grow up. You know that Dad and Mom have your strong support behind you.¡±


    Bo Cixue leaned against Yan Hua¡¯s shoulder. Since she was young, she had always felt that her mother¡¯s hug was the warmest.


    It was the same now.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m grown up now. I just want to relieve some of Dad and your burden. You really don¡¯t have to be sad for me. I¡¯m quite good now. It¡¯s normal to have difficulties in a rtionship. Whose rtionship will always be smooth?¡±


    Yan Hua patted Bo Cixue¡¯s slender back. ¡°I won¡¯t interfere too much, but if the man betrays you, you must tell Mom.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue had a dream that night.


    In her dream, Ye Yiren gave birth to a boy like a mini Ye Jie. He held her legs with tears in his eyes, begging her not to snatch his father away.


    Bo Cixue woke up from her dream.


    Opening her eyes, she looked at the moon outside and wiped the cold sweat on her forehead.


    She could not fall asleep after waking up.


    She took her phone from the bedside table and sent a WeChat message.


    ¡°Is her child yours?¡±


    She only sobered up after sending it.


    Why did she send him that message?


    She hurriedly deleted it.


    She locked her phone and nned to get up to read for a while.


    Her WeChat suddenly rang.


    Bo Cixue opened WeChat with a tingling scalp.


    She saw that Ye Jie had sent a WeChat message.


    He replied with two words. ¡°No.¡±


    It was already sote, but he was still awake.


    Even though she had withdrawn her message in seconds, he had actually seen it.


    Bo Cixue bit her lip and was about to reply when he sent another two more words. ¡°Trust me.¡±


    The confusion and panic in Bo Cixue¡¯s heart dissipated in an instant.


    She replied simply, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Although it was just a few words, her tensed nerves had rxed a lot.


    She looked at their dialog box. It showed that the other party was typing, but Bo Cixue waited for a while and received no more messages from him.


    She put down her phone.


    ¡­


    Late at night.


    Ye Jie deleted the typed message and was about to type it again when his phone vibrated.


    It was Ah Zuo.


    After what happened with Ye Yiren that night, Ye Jie conducted an investigation.


    The most suspicious person was undoubtedly Mo Chuan.


    After the celebration party that night, he left the capital and returned to A Country.


    Ah Zuo had gone to A Country to look for Mo Chuan, but thetter clearly felt too guilty. After returning to the country, he did not return to the Mo family but hid himself.


    ¡°Did you find Mo Chuan?¡±


    Ah Zuo reported, ¡°Yes. I was following him on the highway, but his car seemed to have malfunctioned.¡±


    Ye Jie narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°You must bring him to me.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    Bo Cixue went downstairs for breakfast and identally saw the newspaper Bo Yan was holding.


    ¡°Mo Chuan got into a car ident and we don¡¯t know if he¡¯s dead or alive.¡± Bo Cixue came up to Bo Yan. ¡°Dad, is Mo Chuan the doctor sent by A Country to the capital for the vine research?¡±


    Bo Yan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    Bo Cixue was shocked as she read the article on the newspaper.


    Mo Chuan had actually gotten into an ident and had fallen into the river with his car!


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue asked Tang Wu out for dinner after work.


    She did not expect to meet Ye Jie and Ye Yiren at the restaurant she went to.


    Their seats in the corner were not eye-catching.


    Tang Wu pulled Bo Cixue to sit quietly in the booth behind them.


    Bo Cixue said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not good to eavesdrop on them, right?¡±


    Tang Wu red at Bo Cixue. ¡°The two of them came out to eat secretly. What are you afraid of? They should be the ones feeling guilty. You¡¯re the legitimate one.¡±


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips and said nothing more.


    Ye Jie and Ye Yiren¡¯s voices were not loud, but if one listened carefully, he could hear what they were saying.


    Ye Yiren said, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m sure you know about it.¡±


    Ye Jie said, ¡°Do you still think that it was me that night?¡±


    ¡°I was in your room. How could it not have been you? Now that I¡¯m pregnant, my parents know about it too. They wille as soon as possible to discuss what happened between us!¡±


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Ye Yiren was slightly agitated. ¡°What will I regret? Ye Jie, you ruined me!¡±


    Compared to Ye Yiren¡¯s agitation, Ye Jie was much calmer. He was still cold. ¡°Did you know about Mo Chuan¡¯s ident?¡±


    ¡°Mo Chuan got into an ident?¡± Ye Yiren widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Ye Jie observed her, a cold smirk on his lips. ¡°Ye Yiren, I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this. Maybe it¡¯s because I never knew you before.¡±


    Ye Yiren¡¯s voice became sharp. ¡°Ye Jie, what do you mean? I¡¯m the one at a disadvantage and you¡¯re saying that I¡¯ve changed? Have I changed or have you changed? Didn¡¯t you like Bo Cixue because she¡¯s young and pretty? Isn¡¯t it because her personality is very simr to the person who hurt you the most?¡±


    ¡°Calm, easygoing, intelligent, and assertive. I only gained your favor because I imitated her. But after you realized that I¡¯m not like that, you started to ignore me.¡±


    ¡°I thought that as long as I stayed away from you and didn¡¯t bother you, I would leave a deep impression on you. But I forgot that you wouldn¡¯t like any woman anymore.¡±


    ¡°Even if you like it, she would just be treated like a copy.¡±


    ¡°No one can be her. She¡¯s unique and also the one who has your heart! You can¡¯t have normal rtionships with women because of her¡­¡±


    Before Ye Yiren could finish, she was interrupted by the man¡¯s dark and cold voice. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Ye Yiren¡¯s red eyes were filled with tears and her hands on the dining table clenched into fists. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t dead, you wouldn¡¯t look at other women, including Bo Cixue.¡±


    When Bo Cixue and Tang Wu sat behind them, Ye Yiren had already seen them from her angle. She said these words not only for Ye Jie, but also for Bo Cixue.


    ¡°Ye Yiren, you will regret what you¡¯ve done sooner orter!¡± Ye Jie stood up with a cold expression and left coldly.

 Chapter 2051 - Unworthy

    <h4>Chapter 2051: Unworthy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Wu did not expect to hear Ye Jie and Ye Yiren¡¯s conversation when she sat there with Bo Cixue.


    From a woman¡¯s point of view, Ye Jie had no feelings for Ye Yiren, but was disgusted by her.


    It was not like the rumors said. Ye Yiren wasn¡¯t the perfect girl in his heart.


    However, there was a lot of information in Ye Yiren¡¯s words.


    She looked at Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue was looking at Ye Jie¡¯s cold back as he left. She pursed her lips tightly, her eyes dazed and unfamiliar.


    Tang Wu lowered her voice. ¡°Cixue, are you okay?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked away and said to Tang Wu, ¡°Order the food. I¡¯ll go to the washroom.¡±


    In the washroom, Bo Cixue stood in front of the sink, looking at her slightly pale face in the mirror and grabbed the sink with both hands.


    Because of Ye Yiren¡¯s words, her calm heart was stirred up again.


    What did she mean by not liking any woman other than that person?


    What did she mean by he only liked a personality that was simr to that person¡¯s?


    For a moment, Bo Cixue felt like she was standing in the vast sea, lost and helpless.


    She had grown up with him, but she did not seem to understand him at all.


    The disappointment and frustration in her heart wrapped around her like vines, making her almost unable to breathe.


    Just when she could not walk out of this daze, light footsteps sounded at the washroom door.


    Bo Cixue looked up and saw Ye Yiren walking up to the mirror.


    Ye Yiren was slender and tall. She was wearing ts and had no makeup on her face. Because she was thin, she looked haggard.


    Bo Cixue acted like she did not see her. She turned on the tap, washed her hands, then slowly went to take out a few pieces of paper.


    Ye Yiren did not speak to Bo Cixue either. When Bo Cixue wiped her fingers, the former covered her mouth and retched.


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Yiren.


    Ye Yiren looked ufortable. Seeing Bo Cixue looking over, she broke the silence first. ¡°Miss Bo, what a coincidence. Are you here for dinner too?¡±


    Bo Cixue gave a faint smile and said nothing.


    ¡°I just ate with Ah Jie, but my appetite hasn¡¯t been good recently. I vomit out everything I eat.¡± Ye Yiren ced a slender hand on her t stomach. ¡°You¡¯re still a young girl, so you probably don¡¯t know what morning sickness is.¡±


    When Ye Yiren said this, her gaze was on Bo Cixue¡¯s face, as if she was looking forward to seeing Bo Cixue¡¯s shocked expression.


    However, Bo Cixue¡¯s reaction was rather calm. She said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Congrattions. I wonder whose child it is?¡±


    Ye Yiren did not know if Bo Cixue did not understand or was acting silly. She had already said that she was having dinner with Ye Jie but the other was still asking whose child she was!


    ¡°Sister Cixue, this was actually an ident. I hope you don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Bo Cixue smirked and said with a smile, ¡°Why would I me Miss Ye? After all, you¡¯re also a victim. I don¡¯t know who would be so daring to let Miss Ye get pregnant before marriage.¡±


    Ye Yiren replied, ¡°It¡¯s the Crown Prince¡¯s.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s smile widened and she looked innocent. ¡°No way. If it was him, why would he be so cold to you? I saw the two of you eating together and it didn¡¯t seem to be pleasant!¡±


    ¡°Because we were set up by someone and he was helpless too.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded with a faint smile. ¡°If it¡¯s true, Miss Ye can be our country¡¯s Princess Consort. It¡¯s good to have lovers together.¡±


    Ye Yiren frowned. She had not expected Bo Cixue¡¯s reaction.


    Compared to Bo Cixue¡¯s reaction when she mentioned the secret during coffee, Bo Cixue was not too agitated by the news of her pregnancy this time.


    It really did not look like Bo Cixue¡¯s style.


    From what she knew, there had been a conflict between Bo Cixue and Ye Jie after their meeting that day.


    They were basically not in contact now.


    ¡°Sister Cixue, it¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t me the Crown Prince. I know you¡¯ve liked him for so many years and must feel terrible seeing him make another woman pregnant, but¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue interrupted Ye Yiren with a sneer. ¡°To be honest, before you appeared, I was indeed worried, afraid that he would not forget your old feelings. But now, I¡¯m really not worried or sad because you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Bo Cixue left in her high heels. She was arrogant,zy, and disdainful.


    Ye Yiren looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s back and frowned.


    In her heart, Bo Cixue had always been a romantic with nothing to boast of except her looks. But this time, her reaction was not what she had expected.


    But it did not affect her n.


    ¡­


    After Bo Cixue and Tang Wu finished dinner, Tang Wu wanted to ask Nan Xun to go to the bar with her, but Bo Cixue did not want to go and she drove home.


    Not long after she arrived home, Yan Hua knocked on Bo Cixue¡¯s door hurriedly.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yan Hua held Bo Cixue¡¯s hand tightly, her fingers still trembling slightly. ¡°Cixue, the hospital called and asked you to go over.¡±


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I just received a call from the hospital. Ye Yiren had a miscarriage. K Country¡¯s President, Ye Lang and Madam Ye are already here.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°Could it be that she¡¯s trying to push the me to me after having a miscarriage?¡±


    Yan Hua did not know the details, but Ye Lang had gone to the hospital directly. He also asked Cheng Yan to call her, saying that it was about Ye Yiren having a miscarriage and that it had something to do with Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue looked at Yan Hua¡¯s worried expression and knew what she was worried about. When Ye Qingcheng fell down the stairs, it had affected her family.


    Her mother was worried that her condition would act up again.


    Bo Cixue held Yan Hua¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, I have nothing to do with Ye Yiren¡¯s miscarriage. Do you believe me?¡±


    Yan Hua nodded. ¡°Of course I believe you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call your father and ask him toe back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t trouble Daddy. No one can frame me for something I didn¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡­


    Yan Hua and Bo Cixue arrived at the Royal Hospital.


    Cheng Yan was waiting for them downstairs.


    Seeing the two of them, Cheng Yan went forward. ¡°I couldn¡¯t contact the Crown Prince, but the King and Queen found out and are rushing to the hospital.¡±


    Yan Hua furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Is Miss Ye awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but her emotions are very unstable. Madam Ye loves her daughter very much and President Ye doesn¡¯t look too good either.¡±


    ¡°Do they think that our Cixue caused Miss Ye¡¯s miscarriage?¡±


    ¡°The restaurant¡¯s surveince footage is here. Cixue and Ye Yiren went into the washroom one after another. There were only the two of them at that time, but Cixue came out first and the waiter ran in and saw Ye Yiren sitting on the ground with a pale face.¡±


    Yan Hua scoffed. ¡°Did the service staff see our Cixue pushing Ye Yiren? Was our Cixue the one who made her fall to the ground?¡±

 Chapter 2052 - Exposed (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2052: Exposed (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Compared to Yan Hua¡¯s agitation, Bo Cixue was much calmer.


    It was as if she was not the one in trouble.


    ¡°Mom, there were two of us in the washroom. If she wants to frame me, it¡¯ll be her word against mine!¡±


    What did Ye Yiren¡¯s miscarriage mean?


    At ten to twelve weeks, paternity testing could be conducted.


    Ye Yiren could not wait that long. She was afraid of being exposed, so she took the opportunity to frame her for losing the child.


    Then, she could kill two birds with one stone.


    Not only could she control Ye Jie, but she could also make Bo Cixue take the me for miscarrying her child!


    If this kind of thing got out, she would really be no different from the vicious queen in fairytales!


    However, Ye Yiren was rather ruthless to herself. She had actually used such a ruthless move!


    Yan Hua looked at the calm Bo Cixue and suddenly realized that her daughter had grown up overnight.


    Yan Hua¡¯s heart also calmed down!


    Cheng Yan brought them to Ye Yiren¡¯s ward.


    Ye Lang and Madam Ye were sitting in the ward, their expressions serious and cold when they saw Bo Cixue and Yan Huaing over.


    Ye Yi was not actually Ye Lang¡¯s biological daughter. She was brought over by Madam Ye when she married Ye Lang.


    Ye Lang and Madam Ye had both been married twice. Although Ye Yiren was not his biological daughter, he had treated Ye Yiren as his biological daughter since young and treated her no differently from his second daughter, Ye Qingcheng.


    One of his daughters had fallen into a vegetative state aftering to the capital, while the other had a miscarriage.


    Which parent would be in a good mood?


    Madam Ye wanted to say something, but Ye Lang waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when the King and Queen are here.¡±


    After a while, Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi came over.


    Ye Lang and Mrs Ye stood up and shook hands with Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi, greeting each other.


    Ye Yiren was not in a good mood and buried herself under the nket, unwilling to see anyone.


    Madam Ye¡¯s heart ached for her daughter and she could not care less. She said to Nan Zhi, ¡°Your Majesty, our countries have always been on good terms, but my two daughters have gotten into trouble here one after another. My youngest daughter has not woken up and my eldest daughter had a miscarriage, ruining her reputation and innocence. You have to give us an exnation for this.¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince is not an irresponsible person. He got Yiren pregnant and now some insensible people have caused her to miscarry. Do you really think she is easy to bully?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at the agitated Madam Ye, her expression calm and serious. ¡°Madam, I know my own son very well. He is not someone who would easily make a woman pregnant. If that¡¯s the case, I wouldn¡¯t be without a grandson.¡±


    There was a faint smile on Nan Zhi¡¯s lips, her expression gentle but firm, with a noble and graceful aura. ¡°Besides, who is Madam Ye talking about who caused Yiren to miscarry? I don¡¯t know who would be so daring to cause Yiren to miscarry.¡±


    Madam Ye walked to the bed and gently pulled Ye Yiren¡¯s nket away.


    Ye Yiren shivered the moment the nket was pulled away. Her red and swollen eyes looked toward the ward and she shrank when she saw Bo Cixue.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to see her. Ask her to go away¡­¡±


    Ye Yiren pointed a trembling finger at Bo Cixue.


    Yan Hua held Bo Cixue¡¯s slender shoulders and looked at Ye Yiren with a frown. ¡°Why are you pointing at my daughter like that, Miss Ye?¡±


    ¡°Mrs Bo.¡± Mrs Ye looked at Yan Hua, who was protecting Bo Cixue. ¡°We all have daughters. If you put yourself in my shoes, would you still be so indifferent if your daughter was lying on the bed?¡±


    ¡°Of course, if my daughter is like this, I would find the reason for it. Why did the man note forward after getting her pregnant?¡±


    Madam Ye¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°We¡¯ll have to ask the Crown Prince then.¡±


    Bo Cixue stood behind Yan Hua and looked at Ye Yiren, whose face was pale and eyes red. She took a few steps forward.


    Yan Hua wanted to pull Bo Cixue, but Bo Cixue waved at her. ¡°Mom, I have something to ask Miss Ye.¡±


    Ye Yiren saw Bo Cixueing over and she looked frightened.


    Madam Ye red at Bo Cixue coldly. ¡°Don¡¯te closer to my daughter!¡±


    Bo Cixue stood at the end of the bed and said calmly, ¡°Miss Ye, why are you so afraid of me? Can you really me me for your miscarriage?¡±


    Ye Yiren¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. ¡°Sister Cixue, I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You were just angry that Ah Jie and I reconciled. You couldn¡¯t control your emotions.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Bo Cixue raised her eyebrows. ¡°Then how did I cause you to miscarry?¡±


    ¡°Sister Cixue, we had an argument in the restaurant¡¯s washroom and you identally pushed me. I won¡¯t me you, but please don¡¯t take this to heart!¡±


    Madam Ye was furious. ¡°You foolish girl, you¡¯re still enduring such grievances! You¡¯re not the one at fault. It¡¯s Miss Bo who¡¯s at fault!¡±


    ¡°I heard that Miss Bo had a crush on the Crown Prince for many years and used such despicable means to hurt his woman because she could not be with him. The daughter raised by the Bo family is so vicious and evil¡­¡±


    Yan Hua and Nan Zhi frowned unhappily. They were about to speak when they heard Bo Cixueughing loudly.


    ¡°Oh my god, Madam Ye colluded with her own daughter without understanding the truth. How did she be the wife of a president when she uses others without any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Miss Bo, don¡¯t gossip about my wife,¡± Ye Lang said sternly.


    Bo Cixue did not want to beat around the bush with them. Ye Yiren was quite good at acting. If there was no concrete evidence, she would be charged with a heinous crime.


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Yiren. ¡°Are you sure I pushed you identally?¡±


    Ye Yiren looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s calm expression and felt a little nervous. But at this point, she could only go forward. ¡°Sister Cixue, I don¡¯t n to pursue it anymore. What else do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t n to pursue it, but what about my reputation? This matter will spread very quickly and people will say that I caused you to lose the Crown Prince¡¯s child out of jealousy. Then, the royal family will be forced to take you in due to the pressure of public opinion and the rtionship between the two countries!¡±


    ¡°Without the child, we can¡¯t prove whether you were pregnant with the Crown Prince¡¯s child or not. You can even frame me for it. What a good n!¡±


    Madam Ye looked at Bo Cixue, who was sharp-tongued, her expression cold. ¡°Miss Bo, you said that our daughter framed you. She miscarried the child and hurt herself. What reason does she have to do that?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already give you the reason? She wasn¡¯t pregnant with the Crown Prince¡¯s child at all. The Crown Prince will see through her once she gives birth. She naturally has to think of a way, but she overestimated herself and underestimated her opponent. Do I look so foolish that can I be provoked and be used time and time again?¡±


    Ye Yiren¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Sister Cixue, what do you mean?¡±


    Bo Cixue gave a fake smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.. I¡¯ll show everyone how you miscarried the child.¡±

 Chapter 2053 - Exposed (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2053: Exposed (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing Bo Cixue¡¯s words, Ye Yiren¡¯s hands under the nket clenched into fists.


    Her eyes that were covered by her long eyshes constricted.


    It was impossible. Bo Cixue could not have evidence to prove anything.


    She must be lying!


    This was apetition of mental strength.


    Ye Yiren would never allow herself to make any mistakes!


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Yiren, who did not look panicked at all, and saw what she was thinking. She gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Do you remember when we were in the washroom, I went to the paper box and took some paper to wipe my hands?¡±


    ¡°Wiping my hands was just a cover. I put a pinhole camera there.¡±


    Ye Yiren¡¯s face paled.


    Madam Ye, who was sitting by the bed, could feel Ye Yiren¡¯s fear. She nced at Bo Cixue. ¡°Do you know how to respect a person¡¯s privacy? Putting a camera in the washroom to secretly take photos is considered an infringement of rights. You will be legally responsible for infringing on someone else¡¯s privacy!¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°Of course I know that. However, why would I do that if your daughter didn¡¯t want to frame me?¡±


    Bo Cixue did not talk nonsense with them anymore. She took out her phone and checked the surveince cameras. ¡°The video records the truth.¡±


    When the video started, Bo Cixue happened to walk out of the washroom.


    Soon, Ye Yiren was the only one left in the washroom.


    Ye Yiren stood alone in front of the sink, her hands gripping the counter tightly. She slowly looked up at the mirror, a ruthless glint in her eyes.


    A few secondster, she let go of one hand and caressed her abdomen.


    ¡°Child, don¡¯t me me. If you want to me someone, me your own fate.¡±


    With that said, Ye Yiren suddenly took a few steps back, before she rushed forward and hit her abdomen against the sink.


    She hit it once, but was afraid that she would not be able to get it out, so she hit it a second time.


    Until she slowly fell to the ground with a pale face.


    She held her abdomen in pain, looking down as she shouted weakly, ¡°Is anyone here? Save me¡­¡±


    After a while, a waiter heard sounds and ran into the washroom.


    After the video was yed, Bo Cixue put away her phone.


    The ward fell into a strange silence.


    Madam Ye and Ye Lang looked serious.


    Ye Yiren, who was on the bed, widened her eyes, as if she could not believe that Bo Cixue would really have this video.


    She could not understand how she had exposed herself.


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Yiren¡¯s shock and disbelief and guessed her thoughts.


    Bo Cixue lifted the corner of her lips and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not a fortune teller. Of course I didn¡¯t know about your n. However, you forgot something.¡±


    ¡°I was in a daze in the washroom and you came over. There was a faint perfume smell on you, but you looked like you had morning sickness. You probably don¡¯t know, but I was sensitive to perfume since I was young and could smell theposition of it.¡±


    ¡°Your perfume has a scent. If you really cared so much about your child, why would you spray perfume with a smell? I was very sure that you didn¡¯t want your child, but how could you lose this child?¡±


    ¡°It just so happened that I came and it seemed like a pity if you didn¡¯t take the chance.¡±


    A faint sneer appeared on Bo Cixue¡¯s fair and exquisite face. ¡°Fortunately, my parents taught me to be on guard since I was young. I bought the pinhole camera and nned to take it back to the research institute for experimental records, but I didn¡¯t expect to use it on you.¡±


    Bo Cixue then looked at Madam Ye. ¡°Madam said that I vited Miss Ye¡¯s privacy, so what are we going to do about Miss Ye trying to frame me and ruin my reputation?¡±


    In fact, Bo Cixue was not as rxed as she appeared to be. After all, she was a young girl and had not experienced many sinister things in the world. If she had not smelled the perfume and had not carried a pinhole camera with her, wouldn¡¯t her reputation be ruined?


    It was a huge burden to bear if she were to be used of killing Ye Yiren¡¯s child because of jealousy!


    Yan Hua looked at Bo Cixue, who was clear-headed, making Ye Yiren and Madam Ye speechless and she feltforted.


    She and Nan Zhi looked at each other and there was a sense of pride in their eyes.


    Seeing this, Ye Yiren was panicked and confused.


    The tears in her eyes fell nonstop.


    She was crying so hard tears were pouring down her face, her body trembling nonstop as if she was going to faint anytime.


    ¡°Yes, I did use extreme methods, but I had no way out. The Crown Prince refused to take responsibility and did not want the child in my stomach.¡±


    Ye Yiren¡¯s eyshes and face were covered in tears, as if she had suffered a great blow and hurt. ¡°My innocence was ruined just like that and I even got pregnant. Do you know how damaging it is to an innocent woman like me?¡±


    ¡°If he was willing to admit to it and take responsibility, would I have used such a method to harm Sister Cixue? If it was in the past, he would definitely dare to take responsibility, but because of Sister Cixue, he did not dare to admit to it or take any responsibility.¡±


    Hearing Ye Yiren¡¯s words, Bo Cixue really wanted tough out loud.


    She could even say such shameless things. She was at fault because Ye Jie refused to take responsibility?


    ¡°Miss Ye, I haven¡¯t contacted the Crown Prince for a month. We¡¯re just friends.¡±


    Ye Yiren acted like she did not hear Bo Cixue¡¯s words. She held Madam Ye¡¯s hand, her tear-stained lips trembling nonstop. ¡°Mom, you know me. If they didn¡¯t force me to my wits end, how could I do such a thing? I saw my innocence as more important than my own life. It was ruined that night. I just wanted an exnation, but he¡­¡±


    Madam Ye pulled Ye Yi into her arms and looked at Nan Zhi angrily. ¡°Your Majesty, it was Yiren¡¯s fault for using Miss Bo, but the Crown Prince must have something to do with her being forced to do this!¡±


    ¡°If the Crown Prince is not willing to take responsibility for her, we will not let it go!¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Ye Yiren, who was leaning against Madam Ye¡¯s arms and sobbing pitifully. She could tell at one nce that Ye Yiren was just trying to gain sympathy.


    Nan Zhi did not believe that Ye Jie would really destroy Ye Yiren¡¯s innocence. He was a rational person. Even if he had a short rtionship with Ye Yiren, he would not touch her after many years.


    But why had this child not found out the truth after so many days?


    Nan Zhi pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll call him now and ask him toe over. If he admits to ruining Miss Ye¡¯s innocence, I will definitely make him take responsibility.¡±


    Nan Zhi took out her phone and was about to call Ye Jie.


    Footsteps suddenly came from the door.


    ¡°His Highness is here.¡± Ah Zuo¡¯s voice sounded.


    The people in the ward looked at the door and saw Ye Jie, who was wearing a white shirt with a straight cor and the buttons buttoned neatly,ing over.


    He had a hand in his pocket, his dark eyes cold.. Aftering in, he greeted the elders in the ward and nced at Bo Cixue, who was standing beside Yan Hua.

 Chapter 2054 - Exposed (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2054: Exposed (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue did not look at him and turned her face away.


    Ye Jie looked away, his dark eyes sweeping toward Ye Yiren sharply.


    Ever since Ye Jie came in, Ye Yiren had been paying attention to his every move.


    Seeing that his gaze on Bo Cixue was gentle and that his gaze on her had turned cold, she felt miserable.


    She did not believe that he had really fallen in love with Bo Cixue!


    How could a person like him fall in love with a little girl who had liked to follow behind him since he was young?


    Ye Yiren looked at Ye Jie¡¯s cold expression and had a bad feeling.


    She had just suffered a blow because of Bo Cixue and could not afford another.


    Ye Yiren snuggled into her mother¡¯s arms and pulled at Mrs. Ye¡¯s sleeve with trembling fingers. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s talk about it another day!¡±


    ¡°I just want to be alone now. I won¡¯t force anyone to take responsibility anymore.¡±


    Ye Yiren¡¯s actions made Madam Ye feel more heartache for her daughter.


    She felt that her daughter had suffered a great grievance here.


    As the President¡¯s wife of K Country, what good was her status if she could not get justice for her daughter when she was aggrieved?


    Madam Ye was about to look for Ye Jie when she heard his deep and cold voice say first, ¡°Miss Ye, you¡¯re really stubborn.¡±


    Ye Yiren saw Ye Jie¡¯s cold attitude and the surging emotions in her heart were ignited. A crack appeared on her calm face and she looked at Ye Jie with red eyes. ¡°I told you on the night of the celebration party that I was going back to my country immediately. But who knew that something like that would happen? Ye Jie, you dared to do it but don¡¯t dare to admit it. Are you still a man?¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Since you insist that it¡¯s me, how about I let you meet someone?¡±


    Ye Jie pped.


    Soon, Ah Zuo came in with a man.


    The moment the man raised his head, Ye Yiren felt as though a basin of cold water had been poured from the top of her head, making her feel cold.


    ¡°Mo¡­ Chuan?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t Mo Chuan dead?


    Compared to the night of the celebration party, Mo Chuan looked much more haggard now. His chin was full of stubble and his eyes were bloodshot.


    Looking at Ye Yiren¡¯s constricted pupils, a mocking look appeared in Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t expect me to still be alive, did you?¡±


    Ye Yiren trembled and bit her pale lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Yiren, we¡¯ve all been deceived by you. Your acting is so good, why don¡¯t you go and be an actress?¡±


    On the night of the celebration party, Mo Chuan had made up his mind to help her and Ye Jie. It was easy to imagine how miserable he felt to send the woman he liked to another man¡¯s bed!


    At work, Ye Yiren would always be in front of him every other day. How could he bear to see her hurt because of love?


    When she sent him to Ye Jie¡¯s room that night, he did not leave but hid in the dark.


    He could only leave after confirming that Ye Jie had entered the room.


    An hourter, he saw a man enter the room.


    That man was not Ye Jie.


    The man came out after about half an hour.


    Mo Chuan thought that the drunk woman had sent the man to the door and before the man left, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    Ye Yiren pushed the man and told him to leave quickly and not to be found out.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t drunk at all. You also knew that the Crown Prince was drugged and went to the washroom instead of returning to his room. You were afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to finish the n, so you called an old friend over.¡±


    ¡°After your old lover left, you returned to the bed to continue sleeping. When you woke up, you were afraid of being exposed, so you returned to your room.¡±


    ¡°You hypnotized yourself and imagined your old lover to be the Crown Prince. People who don¡¯t know the truth would probably be deceived by you! No, even you lied to yourself and firmly believed that the person that night was the Crown Prince.¡±


    Ye Yiren red at Mo Chuan with red eyes. ¡°Are you using me like this because you didn¡¯t get my love?¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Mo Chuanughed mockingly. ¡°Do you all know why I got into an ident? Although I can¡¯t find any evidence, you must be involved in this.¡±


    ¡°Mo Chuan, don¡¯t nder me!¡±


    Mo Chuan looked at Ye Yiren, whose expression was slowly turning ferocious. His eyes were filled with disappointment and pain. Why had he liked such a woman before?


    ¡°Before I got into trouble, I found out that you had gotten into rtionships with several men while you were a doctor in the war zone. Later, people found out about it and you kept everything under wraps and returned to your country.¡±


    ¡°But there will always be traces of what you¡¯ve done. It¡¯s just that no one was willing to investigate what you did in the past, but I really liked you to the core. I wanted to know about your past, but I found out¡­¡±


    ¡°Ye Yiren, you¡¯re not as noble and elegant or untainted as you appear to be.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re talking nonsense¡­¡± Ye Yiren was agitated and pointed at Ye Jie with trembling fingers. ¡°In order to not take responsibility, you asked Mo Chuan to tell such a lie¡­¡±


    Ye Jie interrupted Ye Yiren expressionlessly. ¡°It¡¯s not just Mo Chuan, but I also brought the man who had a good night with you that night.¡±


    Ye Yiren¡¯s face immediately paled.


    Ah Zuo brought the man in.


    That person was wearing a flowery shirt and tattered jeans, his hair dyed grey.


    He shook off Ah Zuo¡¯s hand and walked in.


    Those who could attend the celebration party that night were all reputable people. The person who came in was no exception. He was the young master of a Duke¡¯s family. The Duke was a rtive of the deceased Queen¡¯s family. After Mu Sihan became the King, he weakened the power there, but it did not affect their noble status.


    He walked in and looked at the weak Ye Yiren on the bed. He frowned. ¡°Do you mean you weren¡¯t a virgin that night?¡±


    Ye Yiren¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Ye Yiren, I used to like you. I thought you were chaste, but how many men have you had?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. I don¡¯t know you!¡± Ye Yiren was really panicking. She had made one mistake after another today.


    Ye Jie went to the bed, took out his phone and said coldly, ¡°Miss Ye, what is this?¡±


    In the photo, Ye Yiren was leaning against the man intimately, while the background of the bed was Ye Jie¡¯s room from the night of the celebration party.


    Ye Yiren¡¯s pupils constricted and she red at the grey-haired man angrily. ¡°When did you take those photos?¡±


    As soon as the words came out, the room fell into a silence that could be heard even if a needle fell.


    Ye Yiren widened her eyes when she saw Ye Jie tugging the corner of his lips lightly. She immediately understood.


    The photos had not been taken secretly at all. There had been no evidence left that night and the photos had been photoshopped by Ye Jie to get information out of her!


    She had undoubtedly admitted that the person that night was not Ye Jie, but another man with her words!

 Chapter 2055 - Secret (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2055: Secret (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Yiren slowly woke up. Looking at the white ceiling, her mind was in a state of chaos.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Hearing Madam Ye¡¯s voice, Ye Yiren turned to look at Madam Ye.


    Madam Ye¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    Ye Yiren opened her mouth, wanting to say something when a dignified and angry shout sounded. ¡°You¡¯ve embarrassed our familypletely this time!¡±


    In Ye Yiren¡¯s memory, this was the first time Ye Lang had gotten angry with her.


    Ye Yiren¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Ye Lang waved his hand, his expression cold. He did not look at Ye Yiren and said to Madam Ye, ¡°Tell her to stop causing trouble for me!¡±


    Looking at Ye Lang¡¯s retreating figure, Ye Yiren¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°Mom, is Dad disappointed in me?¡±


    Madam Ye sighed. ¡°What you did this time is indeed hical. It was fine before it got out, but now everyone knows.¡±


    Ye Yiren widened her eyes. ¡°Mom, what did you say? Everyone knows?¡±


    ¡°A reporter secretly took photos of you being sent to the hospital with blood all over your body and secretly found out that you had a real miscarriage.¡±


    Ye Yiren¡¯s blood turned cold and her face turned pale.


    She clenched the nket tightly, the veins on the back of her hands protruding.


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°It must be Bo Cixue. She¡¯s more sinister and cunning than I thought!¡±


    Madam Ye frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t care about Bo Cixue first. The most important thing is to save your reputation.¡±


    Ye Yiren looked at Madam Ye with tears in her eyes. ¡°Mom, you must stand on my side and help me.¡±


    Madam Ye sighed and held Ye Yi¡¯s cold hand tightly. ¡°Your father wants you to marry the Gao family. Although the Gao family has no real power, they have status and influence. Gao Tai is the young master of the Duke¡¯s family. Although he is not as outstanding as the Crown Prince, he is still a good marriage partner.¡±


    Ye Yiren¡¯s wet eyshes fluttered.


    Because she was too shocked, her cheeks were trembling. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re asking me to marry Gao Tai?¡±


    Although Gao Tai had liked her for many years, in her heart, he was nothing. Besides, the reason why he could not forget her for so many years was because he had never had her.


    But a few days ago, he had already gotten her. With his personality, who knew if he would get tired of her and go find a new target?


    A yboy like Gao Tai could not bepared to Ye Jie at all!


    Besides, apart from having fun, he knew nothing!


    ¡°Yiren, you¡¯re the eldest princess of K Country. They¡¯re out of your league after marrying into the Gao family. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything with your parents behind you. As for Ye Jie, do you think the royal family will let you in after what happened?¡±


    ¡°Your father has already made the decision. Don¡¯t reject him anymore. If not, Mom won¡¯t be able to help you!¡± Madam Ye stood up, a firm expression on her elegant face. ¡°You were very smart in everything you did in the past, but I¡¯m really disappointed this time. Since you made a mistake, you have to bear the consequences. Your father¡¯s reputation can¡¯t be affected because of you. It¡¯ll be the presidential elections soon. There can¡¯t be any mistakes. Your marriage with Gao Tai has to be done as soon as possible.¡±


    Madam Ye hit the nail on the head.


    When Ye Yiren was the only one left in the room, she sat on the bed in a daze.


    Her n was perfect, but Ye Jie and Bo Cixue had broken it little by little.


    She had lostpletely this time!


    Ye Yiren was bitter, but how could she change her parents¡¯ decision?


    The nurse came in to give Ye Yiren an injection. Seeing her teary face, she chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re so pitiful.¡±


    Ye Yiren¡¯s pupils constricted and the pain in her heart felt like someone had poked it with a sharp needle. It was painful and sensitive. She immediately looked at the slender nurse and nced at her work pass.


    Bo Qiange?


    When she saw the surname ¡°Bo¡±, she felt extremely disgusted.


    ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare a nurse at the bottomugh at me? Do you think you¡¯re too rxed in this job? Do you want to change to a job to pick up trash?¡±


    Faced with Ye Yiren¡¯s aggressiveness, the nurse smiled. ¡°Miss Ye, you don¡¯t have to be so angry. Not only do I find you pitiful, but I also think that the Ye sisters are pitiful. Is your sister still in a vegetative state?¡±


    Ye Yiren looked at the nurse who seemed to know the Ye sisters very well and slowly narrowed her eyes. This woman¡¯s surname was Bo. Could it be that she had something to do with Bo Cixue?


    ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°It seems like you still doesn¡¯t know how your younger sister fell into a vegetative state!¡± The nurse gave Ye Yiren an injection and walked out with a smile.


    Ye Yiren stared at the nurse¡¯s back. ¡°What do you mean? Tell me clearly.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ye should rest first.¡± The nurse closed the door for her.


    ¡­


    After the revtion of Ye Yiren having a miscarriage and wanting to frame Bo Cixue, her image plummeted.


    However, the Ye family took action very quickly and announced the news of marriage with the Gao family.


    This news immediately covered up the previous scandal.


    Bo Cixue was a little surprised that Ye Yiren had agreed to marry Gao Tai.


    After she met Gao Tai at the hospital, Bo Cixue had seen him with another woman at the mall yesterday.


    But Ye Yiren deserved it and she had no sympathy at all.


    During the weekend, Bo Cixue went to the psychiatrist clinic that Kevin had moved to.


    The office that Kevin had moved to this time belonged to a well-known psychiatrist in the capital.


    That psychiatrist needed to go overseas for further studies, so he asked Kevin toe and manage his clinic for him.


    Kevin was still busy and Bo Cixue went to the assistant¡¯s room to wait for him.


    The assistant was sorting out the patient¡¯s files and seeing Bo Cixueing over, she poured her a cup of coffee.


    Bo Cixue looked at her phone while drinking coffee.


    Kevin called and asked his assistant to send a document over.


    Bo Cixue stood up and moved around. She walked to the assistant¡¯s desk and nced at it casually.


    She froze.


    The name on one of the document bags was Ye Jie.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s nerves tensed up.


    She knew that she could not see his files because the patient¡¯s folders were confidential. Even if she had grown up with him, she could not see his files.


    But her hand seemed to be possessed.


    She wanted to know his secret!


    Bo Cixue opened the document with trembling fingers.


    There was a part of his story.


    He was the first friend I made in the training camp. He was a few years older than me. He was easygoing, calm, humorous, independent, strong, and loved to smile.¡±


    I was sick when I was young and was not well. He apanied me to run and train. I could not digest what the instructor had taught me at first and he taught me patiently over and over again in private.


    We were on a mission and he saved me several times. I trusted him as much as I trusted myself.


    We said that we would be good brothers for the rest of our lives.

 Chapter 2056 - Secret (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2056: Secret (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    That year, the Prince betrayed the royal family and I was kidnapped.


    I ran into a primeval forest, but the assassins behind me kepting.


    I hid myself¡­ They couldn¡¯t find me at first, but he appeared.


    He came to the forest, understood the mark I left for Father and found me.


    I was injured at that time and thought that he had saved me. I was very touched.


    But I didn¡¯t expect him to lead me deeper into the abyss.


    He brought me to that group of assassins. The leader of the assassins grabbed his waist and pulled him into his arms. He kissed him and called him a beauty.


    It was then that I realized that he was not a man, but a woman.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue was about to turn to the next page when a slender hand suddenly reached over and stopped her from turning the page.


    Bo Cixue looked up slowly and saw Kevin standing by the desk. Kevin frowned and his usually gentle expression was a little serious. ¡°Cixue, don¡¯t look through the files of other patients.¡±


    The assistant came over and when he saw this, his face turned pale with fright.


    Those who could get treated here were all reputable people and they would never reveal anything about their private matters. She had only let Bo Cixue stay here because she thought that she would not rummage around¡­


    Bo Cixue apologized and gave up her seat to the assistant.


    Bo Cixue followed Kevin into the office in a daze.


    Although she did not see what happened behind her, she could imagine how he had been affected both physically and mentally after falling into the hands of that group of people and was betrayed by the person he trusted the most.


    Tears gradually filled Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes.


    She sat on the sofa, trembling slightly. ¡°Kevin, some time ago, I asked him about his secrets because I was jealous. Do you think I was too much?¡±


    Kevin crossed his legs, his slender fingers tapping his knees. ¡°Cixue, I understand your curiosity. That incident did traumatize him, but he¡¯s very powerful and is slowly getting over it. You have to believe him.¡±


    Bo Cixue put her hands on her forehead. ¡°Kevin, was he¡­¡±


    Kevin shook his head. ¡°Almost. If it had reallye to that, he wouldn¡¯t have let himselfe back alive given his personality.¡±


    There was no need to ask anymore. Bo Cixue already vaguely understood what he meant.


    Thinking about how she had exposed his wound that day, she wanted to p herself!


    ¡°Cixue, don¡¯t mention what you saw today in front of him. You just have to treat him normally!¡±


    ¡­


    When Bo Cixue left the consultation room, her heart was in a mess.


    She really wanted to see Ye Jie immediately.


    However, with her current condition, she would definitely expose herself if she saw him.


    Bo Cixue drove home.


    Yan Hua had made a lot of snacks and seeing that Bo Cixue was back, she put them in the box. ¡°The other time Cheng Yan sent me tonics but I haven¡¯t thanked him. I¡¯m free today and made some food. I heard that he¡¯s going to workte tonight. Can you bring him food after dinner?¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After dinner, Bo Cixue went to the hospital.


    Cheng Yan learned that she hade and went downstairs from the guardroom.


    Bo Cixue handed him the snacks Yan Hua had made. ¡°My mother made it herself. Eat it. If it tastes good, I¡¯ll get some for you next time.¡±


    Cheng Yan took the box and opened it to eat a piece. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. Please thank Auntie for me.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t perform too well in front of my mother. If not, she will introduce you to girls for blind dates.¡±


    Cheng Yan also smiled. ¡°Auntie Yan¡¯s taste must not be bad.¡±


    Bo Cixue held her forehead. ¡°Well, my mother tried to matchmake us. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t mind. Otherwise, it would be really awkward and we wouldn¡¯t be friends anymore.¡±


    The two of them were talking beside the flower bed beside the outpatient clinic and did not notice a tall and cold figure getting into the car at all. The car slowly drove past them.


    Ye Jie finished his work for the day and came to the hospital to visit a patient who was recovering from the virus.


    Looking at the couple chatting andughing outside the car window, Ye Jie slowly looked away, his handsome face cold and serious.


    Ah Zuo, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, looked out of the window and then at the man in the back row. He felt that the atmosphere in the car seemed to have dropped to a freezing point.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you still want to go to the Bo family¡¯s house?¡± The original n was to go to the Bo family¡¯s house to find Miss Bo after visiting the patient.


    Ye Jie raised his long fingers and pinched his nose bridge. ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡­


    The people in the office felt that something was wrong.


    The higher management executives, who used to leave work on time, now worked untilte at night.


    However, the person at the top looked normal. He worked, had meetings, and received foreign guests, as if he would never be tired.


    One of the higher management executives found Ah Zuo. ¡°Did something happen to His Highness recently? Is it because Miss Ye is marrying into the Gao family?¡±


    Ah Zuo frowned. ¡°How could it be rted to Miss Ye?¡±


    ¡°So you also noticed that something was wrong with His Highness?¡±


    Ah Zuo also noticed when the higher management said this.


    But when had it started?


    Oh right, it started when he saw Miss Bo and Chief Cheng chatting andughing in the hospital that day.


    After Ah Zuo found the cause of the problem, he called Bo Cixue that evening.


    Bo Cixue was going to Luo Zhou¡¯s birthday party tonight. She changed and prepared to walk out of the bedroom. ¡°Is His Highness in a bad mood?¡±


    She held her bag with one hand and opened the door with the other. She had her phone between her ear and shoulder. But when the door opened, she saw Yan Hua who was about to knock.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Bo. You may not know how important you are to His Highness. The cold war between the two of you has been going on for long enough. Can¡¯t you stop the war and have a good talk?¡±


    Bo Cixue saw Yan Hua looking at her and mouthing to ask if it was Xiaojie. Bo Cixue lowered her eyes and said to Ah Zuo, ¡°It¡¯s not my business whether he¡¯s in a good mood or not. I have something else to do. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    Yan Hua saw that Bo Cixue had hung up and she frowned. ¡°Why are you treating Xiaojie like this?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t want him to be your son-inw anymore!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but you can¡¯t be like this¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Bo Cixue had already run downstairs. ¡°It¡¯s Brother Zhou¡¯s birthday. I might be backte.¡±


    ¡°This child¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Ah Zuo did not know how to react after Bo Cixue hung up.


    Miss Bo¡¯s attitude was too different from before!


    Did she not like His Highness anymore?


    Ah Zuo was slightly stunned as he held the receiver.


    Ye Jie came out of the office and walked over when he saw Ah Zuo. ¡°Who are you calling?¡±


    Ah Zuo replied under Ye Jie¡¯s dark and sharp gaze. ¡°Miss Bo.¡±


    ¡°What did you tell her?¡±


    ¡°N-Nothing.¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips and yed the recording.

 Chapter 2057 - Making Up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2057: Making Up (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if he¡¯s in a good mood. I have other things to do. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    In the rey, Bo Cixue¡¯s voice waszy and cold.


    Ah Zuo did not dare to look at Ye Jie¡¯s expression, but he felt that the air around him had turned cold.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s Young Master Luo¡¯s birthday. You should go.¡±


    Ah Zuo almost said that Miss Bo would definitely go and that they would have a good talk.


    ¡°Prepare the car.¡±


    Ah Zuo felt relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡±


    ¡­


    After Bo Cixue came out of the house, she went to Tang Wu¡¯spany to pick her up.


    The two of them headed to the clubhouse.


    ¡°Have you contacted your Brother Lan recently?¡±


    Tang Wu lowered her head and yed with her slender fingers. She smiled and said, ¡°I sent him messages every day, but he¡¯s far away overseas and has to concentrate on his training. How can I distract him?¡± Tang Wu shrugged. ¡°But it¡¯s not difficult for me. He has monthly leave. I¡¯ll fly over to find him then. Then, hehe¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue nced at Tang Wu, who was smiling wretchedly, and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Have you really thought it through?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I had already thought about it before Brother Lan went to Australia. I probably won¡¯t regret it if I don¡¯t develop my rtionship with him further.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Brother Lan will fall deeper and deeper.¡±


    Tang Wu was silent for a moment. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m afraid too.¡±


    After he went abroad for training, her interest in him did not decrease with distance and time. On the contrary, she was looking forward to the moment when they could meet again.


    She would smile unconsciously every day when she received his message.


    She would be happy for the entire day when she received small gifts from him.


    Tang Wu let out a long sigh. She felt that she was ying with fire. One day, she would burn herself.


    ¡­


    By the time Bo Cixue and Tang Wu arrived at thergest room in the clubhouse, many people had already arrived.


    The moment the door was pushed open, she smelled the pungent smell of tobo and the sound of mahjong.


    ¡°I win.¡± Tang Mo¡¯s cynical voice sounded. The moment he finished speaking, he took another puff and blew it at the pretty girl sitting beside him.


    However, his actions were extremely devilish and seductive.


    The girl beside him blushed.


    Bo Cixue and Tang Wu knew that girl. Tang Mo had recently recruited a new secretary called Mi Yue.


    Tang Mo had recently brought her to various events.


    It was Luo Zhou¡¯s birthday. Tang Mo had brought Mi Yue over but did not know to inform Nan Xun. It was obvious that he did not care about his wife.


    If Nan Xun had not specifically told Bo Cixue and Tang Wu not to care about her rtionship with Tang Mo, the two of them might have worked together to tear that little vixen apart.


    Apart from Tang Mo and the other two young men, there was also Ye Jie.


    Bo Cixue and Tang Wu came over and everyone in the room looked over. He was cold and did not even nce at them.


    Luo Zhou was chatting with a friend on the sofa. When he saw Bo Cixue and Tang Wu, he hurriedly stood up to wee them.


    ¡°Brother Zhou, happy birthday. Here, this is my birthday gift to you.¡± Bo Cixue took out a motorcycle key from her bag and handed it to Luo Zhou.


    Before Luo Zhou could say anything, an extremely exaggerated voice sounded. ¡°F*ck, is this a motorcycle?¡± Tang Mo ran over from the mahjong table and snatched the motorcycle keys from Bo Cixue¡¯s hand. ¡°Beauty Bo, you¡¯re too mean. Why didn¡¯t you give such a luxurious gift on Brother Tang¡¯s birthday?¡±


    Luo Zhou took the motorcycle keys from Tang Mo and smiled at Bo Cixue. ¡°Sister, thank you.¡±


    The luxurious car Tang Mo wanted had been taken away by someone else. Now that the motorcycle he liked had fallen into Luo Zhou¡¯s hands, he was furious.


    ¡°We¡¯re all brothers who watched you grow up. This difference in treatment is too big.¡±


    Bo Cixue said nothing and Tang Wu, who was beside her, interrupted. ¡°You cheated on our best friend openly and even want a limited edition gift. Keep dreaming!¡±


    Tang Mo knocked Tang Wu¡¯s head. ¡°My sister, you¡¯ve broken up with Lin Xiurui for a long time. What do you think of our Zhouzhou?¡±


    Tang Wu rolled her eyes at Tang Mo. ¡°Brother Zhou doesn¡¯t like girls like me. He likes girls like Cixue.¡±


    Luo Zhou said, ¡°Don¡¯t involve Cixue and me in the war between the two of you.¡±


    Tang Mo raised his chin and pointed at the table. ¡°That person hasn¡¯t looked too good since he came in. I think he¡¯s lost in love. Does anyone still dare to matchmake Sister Cixue?¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless. She was just giving a gift. Why did they change the topic?


    The two men at the table called Tang Mo over and Luo Zhou brought the two girls to the sofa.


    Bo Cixue and Tang Wu were easy-going. Since they were here, they did not n to hold it in. They each gave Luo Zhou a few drinks.


    There was a billiard table in the room. Luo Zhou asked if they wanted to y but Tang Wu was not very good at it. She pushed Bo Cixue forward. ¡°When she was studying at M University, she liked to y billiards during the weekends. Why don¡¯t the two of you y a round?¡±


    Luo Zhou looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°What, do you dare to y against me?¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡±


    Luo Zhou liked to spend time with youngdies like Tang Wu and Bo Cixue. They would show their true sides and it was easier to get along with them.


    Bo Cixue started first. She was wearing a waist-length skirt today. It was dark green and she was wearing a pair of high heels. Her legs were slender and straight. She bent down and her long hair, which was tied into a high ponytail, fell to one side of her shoulders. The delicate and fair back of her neck was exposed and her back looked slender.


    She aimed the golf club at the white ball and with a crisp sound, the balls was dispersed.


    Her eyes were focused and her actions were urate, azy smile on her lips.


    The people at the table could not help but be attracted by themotion over there.


    Tang Mo took the cigarette from his mouth and nced at Bo Cixue. ¡°This little girl has be quite charming after growing up¡­¡±


    Before Tang Mo could finish, there was a sudden pain in his foot.


    ¡°F*ck, who stepped on me¡­¡± Tang Mo¡¯s face twisted in pain.


    The other two young men looked at each other, unable to believe that the Crown Prince had stepped on him so ruthlessly.


    Tang Mo nced at the expressionless Ye Jie and kicked him under the table. ¡°It¡¯s Zhouzhou¡¯s birthday. Are you jealous of him too?¡±


    ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. I talk too much. Just hold it in!¡± Tang Mo looked away from the billiards table. ¡°Are you still going to y?¡±


    Ye Jie stood up from the chair. ¡°Someone else can do it. I¡¯ll go out for a smoke.¡±


    After Bo Cixue and Luo Zhou finished a round, she rubbed her wrist and looked at the table subconsciously. Seeing that the ce where Ye Jie was no longer there, Bo Cixue furrowed her eyebrows slightly.


    She did not know if she was hallucinating, but Brother Xiaojie did not seem to want to see her.


    Luo Zhou asked Bo Cixue if she was still ying and she shook her head.. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±

 Chapter 2058 - Making Up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2058: Making Up (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    There was someone in the washroom. Bo Cixue opened the door and walked out.


    She looked around the corridor but did not see Ye Jie.


    Bo Cixue was a little disappointed and went into the washroom.


    After drinking a little, her face was slightly red. She reached for the tap and sshed cold water on her face.


    She only walked out after she had mostly calmed down.


    She had just stepped out when the back of her neck was pinched lightly.


    Bo Cixue was shocked and she cried out softly, turning to look at the person who was pinching her.


    Before she could see who it was, her arm was grabbed and she was dragged into the male washroom.


    In just ten seconds, she was pushed against the door. The man put his hands on both sides of her body and looked down at her with his dark eyes.


    She was familiar and unfamiliar with the faint smell of tobo and the cool masculine scent.


    After all, it had been a while since they had been so close.


    Bo Cixue slowly raised her thick and long eyshes and looked at the man close to her.


    The man¡¯s cold and handsome face was fierce and cold. His scarlet lips were pursed tightly under his tall nose. Even if he did not say a word, the aura he exuded could freeze people.


    Bo Cixue met his dark eyes and the hands hanging by her sides clenched into fists unconsciously, ayer of sweat appearing on her palms. ¡°You scared me to death just now.¡±


    She did not dare to speak too loudly, afraid that someone woulde in and hear her.


    He looked down at her, as if he wanted to see her deep in his heart. ¡°What did Ah Zuo call you to say?¡±


    Hearing him mention this, Bo Cixue immediately felt a little guilty. However, at the thought that Ah Zuo would not tell him what she had said, she braced herself and replied, ¡°Nothing much. Do I have to report everything to you?¡±


    He narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°Whether I¡¯m in a good mood or not has nothing to do with you, hm?¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless. Why did Ah Zuo really report it?


    Bo Cixue¡¯s fingers grabbed her palm and her eyes sparkled. She avoided him. ¡°It¡¯s Brother Zhou¡¯s birthday. It¡¯s not good for us to be out for too long. Let go of me and I¡¯ll go over first.¡±


    ¡°Are you really not going to make up with me?¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she thought of the document she saw in the psychiatrist clinic. She felt a lump in her throat and her eyes turned red.


    Ye Jie saw that she was about to cry before he said anything, which waspletely different from when he yed billiards with Luo Zhou in the room earlier. He furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Will you not be happy being with me?¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, she jumped into his arms. Her actions were big and fierce. He did not expect her to do this and his tall body even took a step back before he stabilized himself.


    Looking at the girl buried in his arms, the usuallymanding man could not read her thoughts.


    He raised his hand and patted the top of her head lightly. ¡°Cixue?¡±


    After a while, Bo Cixue looked up and red at him with red eyes. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want to make up? Why would you think so?¡±


    He pursed his lips, his cold expression unreadable. ¡°You were only smiling at Luo Zhou tonight.¡±


    Bo Cixue sniffed. ¡°I wonder who was having a cold expression. I didn¡¯t even dare tough.¡±


    ¡°I heard the recording of your call with Ah Zuo and thought¡­¡±


    ¡°That I really didn¡¯t care about you?¡± Bo Cixue stood on tiptoes and kissed his handsome chin. ¡°My mom was at the door at that time and I said that on purpose. If I didn¡¯t care, I wouldn¡¯t havee since I knew you woulde to Brother Zhou¡¯s birthday party tonight.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not angry because of Ye Yiren anymore?¡±


    Bo Cixue pouted. ¡°Of course I¡¯m still angry. How are you going to make it up to me¡­ Mmh.¡±


    Her unfinished words were blocked by his lips.


    ¡­


    Coming out of the washroom, Bo Cixue was held by the man. When they were about to reach the room, he let go of her. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the car. Go in and get your bag ande and find me.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving? Isn¡¯t it too fast?¡± Bo Cixue did not want him to get the reputation of choosing women over friends.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be alone with me?¡± He asked softly.


    Bo Cixue blushed and hummed obediently.


    Entering the room, Bo Cixue said to Luo Zhou, ¡°Brother Zhou, I¡¯m sorry but I have to leave first. Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s alright. Do you need me to send a driver to send you back?¡±


    Bo Cixue waved her hand. ¡°No, no.¡±


    Tang Wu put her arm around Bo Cixue¡¯s shoulders and walked to the door, asking softly, ¡°The Crown Prince is missing too. Tell me quickly, are the two of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, we want to be alone.¡±


    Tang Wu looked at Bo Cixue, who was smiling brightly again, and pinched her small waist lightly. ¡°Do you want to get into a shotgun marriage?¡±


    ¡°No, my mom will break my legs if she finds out.¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°Baby Bo, aren¡¯t you a little too obedient?¡±


    ¡°You have to be more obedient in some aspects!¡±


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue found Ye Jie¡¯s car in the underground parking lot.


    He had not drunk and drove the car himself. When Bo Cixue got into the car, he was on the phone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again. There¡¯s an urgent matter in the office and I have to go back to settle it.¡±


    After Bo Cixue fastened her seatbelt, he started the engine and drove out of the clubhouse.


    Bo Cixue did not ask where he was taking her. She nced at him from time to time. He was really wless, not to mention his side profile. His face was angr and handsome, his nose tall and stylish, and his lips were thick and moderately red.


    When she looked over again, he freed a hand from the steering wheel and rubbed her head. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    ¡°No, I just feel that I haven¡¯t looked at you like this for a long time. You seem to have be more handsome.¡±


    ¡°Are you biased just because you love me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re the most handsome prince in the hearts of young girls worldwide?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one in my eyes¡±


    Bo Cixue red at him with a red face.


    ¡°Cixue, take out a packet of cigarettes from the storage box.¡±


    Bo Cixue furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Have you been smoking often recently?¡±


    He hummed in agreement.


    Bo Cixue looked down, opened the storage box, and took out a cigarette box.


    ¡°Take it out for me.¡±


    Bo Cixue wanted to persuade him to smoke less, but she thought that it did not seem good to discipline him like a mother when they had just made up.


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s scrunched face, looking like she wanted to say something but was suppressing it. He chuckled. ¡°Open it.¡±


    Bo Cixue opened the cigarette box and was about to smoke, but found that there were no cigarettes inside. Instead¡­


    Bo Cixue poured out the thing in the cigarette box and saw a dazzling ruby ne. She was dumbfounded. ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± He looked at her, a faint smile in his dark eyes.


    Bo Cixue was stunned.

 Chapter 2059 - Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 2059: Discovery</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    It was not Bo Cixue¡¯s first time receiving a gift from him, but this sudden surprise still made her heart beat wildly.


    She was so happy that she forgot where she was and did not notice where the car had driven. By the time she reacted, the car had stopped at a luxurious and high-end district in the city center.


    Bo Cixue was slightly surprised. ¡°Where¡­ is this?¡±


    ¡°My apartment in the city.¡±


    Bo Cixue followed him to the apartment in a daze.


    He went in first, turned on the lights and took out a pair of female slippers from the shoe cab and put it in front of her.


    Bo Cixue looked at thedy¡¯s slippers and was slightly stunned.


    He did not seem to see her shock and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll get you something to drink.¡±


    When he went into the kitchen, Bo Cixue went into the living room with her eyebrows furrowed.


    The apartment looked to be more than a hundred square meters, but there were only two rooms, one bedroom and one study. It was coldly decorated.


    Bo Cixue went to the bathroom and saw a couple¡¯s cup and toothbrush on the sink. She frowned even more.


    Although the apartment looked cold and hard, it was obvious that he did not live alone.


    He lived with a woman!


    Ye Jie came out with a cup of hot milk and saw Bo Cixue standing in the living room with her red lips pouted, looking at him with a bitter expression. He went over and handed her the milk. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at his handsome face and dark eyes and bit her lip. ¡°Am I wearing another woman¡¯s slippers?¡±


    She thought he would deny it, but he hummed in agreement.


    Bo Cixue hummed, her expression and voice clearly falling.


    She did not continue asking, but he said, ¡°You¡¯re the third woman toe here.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he being too mean?


    They had just made up. Did he want to separate again?


    The third woman?


    Bo Cixue took a big sip of milk angrily and said angrily, ¡°I know you¡¯re charming. As long as you¡¯re willing, many women wille back with you.¡±


    She did not realize that her tone was sour.


    Anyone would be jealous!


    She lowered her fan-like long eyshes and did not see the interest in his eyes.


    Her expression was very lively and the way she cried was very interesting.


    He smirked slightly.


    Bo Cixue saw that he was silent and looked up at him.


    Seeing himughing, she was even angrier.


    She looked up and finished the milk in the ss.


    ¡°I have to go home.¡± She put the cup on the coffee table.


    He stood in front of her, blocking her way, his dark eyes yful. ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°No, why should I be angry? I¡¯m not angry at all.¡± She red at him and lifted her leg, wanting to leave.


    But before she could take a step, her slender waist was held by his strong hand.


    He pulled her into his arms, lowered his head, and kissed the milk at the corner of her mouth.


    Bo Cixue put her hands on his broad and handsome shoulders. Seeing the mischievousness in his eyes, she immediately understood that he was teasing her. She clenched her fists and punched him a few times.


    ¡°Were the two women Auntie Nan Zhi and the servants from the pce?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not that stupid after all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one¡­¡± She red at him with a red face. ¡°You¡¯re so mean!¡± There was no need to ask anymore. She knew very well that the slippers, toothbrush and cup were all bought for her.


    She hugged his strong waist with both hands, greedily taking in his refreshing fragrance.


    ¡°Are you not that against kissing me now?¡±


    Asking such a question was both shy and awkward. She pressed her forehead against his chest, not daring to look at him.


    He looked down at the small head in his arms, his handsome chin resting on the top of her head as he hummed softly.


    ¡°Cixue, I didn¡¯t get together with Ye Yiren because I liked her. At that time, because I was surrounded by male staff and didn¡¯t like to interact with women apart from my family and friends, so there were rumors that I was gay. That affected my image a little.¡±


    ¡°Ye Yiren suggested to work with me. She didn¡¯t want to be urged by her family to go on a blind date with a young master from a prestigious family. If she could help me dispel the rumors, I would help her settle the blind date matters after the scandal.¡±


    ¡°Only the two of us knew about this. My parents, Tang Mo, and the rest didn¡¯t know about it and thought that Ye Yiren and I were really in love.¡±


    He looked down at her, his eyes darkening slightly. ¡°As for the other thing you want to know, I¡­ don¡¯t know how to say it. I once felt that I was very dirty¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart ached. She raised her slender hand and pressed it against his scarlet lips.


    She shook her head hard. ¡°No, don¡¯t think of yourself like that.¡± Not wanting him to remember those nightmare-like pain, tears of heartache filled her eyes. ¡°Everyone has their secrets. I won¡¯t investigate them anymore. I won¡¯t be angry at you because of this anymore.¡±


    ¡°You will always be the best and you¡¯re irreceable in my heart.¡±


    Hearing her words, his dark eyes slowly turned red.


    He pulled her into his arms and said hoarsely, ¡°Cixue, thank you.¡±


    Bo Cixue felt extremely ashamed when she thanked him.


    Not long ago, she had even tried to tear his wound apart and had even sprinkled salt on it, making him hurt even more!


    Bo Cixue opened her mouth, wanting to say something when her stomach suddenly grumbled.


    Her fair and exquisite face immediately flushed red.


    She prayed that he had not heard her, but his low voice with a slight smile sounded above her head. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten dinner. Are you hungry?¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed with a red face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go make you a bowl of noodles.¡±


    He went into the kitchen, his sleeves rolled up to his arms and took out noodles, tomatoes, and eggs¡­


    Bo Cixue leaned against the kitchen door and looked at the Crown Prince cooking noodles for her. She was even happier than when she had received the ruby ne¡­


    She took out her phone and secretly took a photo.


    After a while, her phone rang. Bo Cixue saw the caller ID and hurried to the living room.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not going back tonight. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m at Wuwu¡¯s apartment.¡±


    After the call with Yan Hua, Bo Cixue quickly called Tang Wu, afraid that she would tell her mother about it if her mother checked up.


    Tang Wu said, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t n to do it.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking? Even if I want to, he wouldn¡¯t. He¡¯s a gentleman.¡±


    After Bo Cixue finished speaking, she felt that something was wrong.


    Turning around, she saw a tall man standing not far behind her, a pair of ck eyesnding on her.


    Bo Cixue caressed her forehead, looking awkward. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°You mean I¡¯m not a gentleman?¡±


    ¡°No, no. You are the most gentlemanly man I know.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows.. ¡°You sound a little disappointed.¡±

 Chapter 2060 - Visiting

    <h4>Chapter 2060: Visiting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue decided not to discuss this with him.


    She jogged to the kitchen, washed her hands, and brought out the noodles he had made.


    Sitting at the dining table, Bo Cixue nced at the man walking over. ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    ¡°I ate tonight.¡±


    Bo Cixue tasted it and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious!¡±


    Looking at her satisfied expression, his dark eyes were filled with affection and gentleness.


    Bo Cixue took a few bites and looked up. Seeing that he was looking at her, she picked up some noodles. ¡°You made it yourself. Do you want to try it?¡±


    The moment she said it, she regretted it.


    How could she forget that he was a clean freak? How could he eat what others had eaten?


    Bo Cixue buried her head and was about to eat it herself when she heard him say softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He sat beside her and looking at her dazed expression, he lowered his head and ate the noodles she had picked up.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s fair face was red.


    ¡­


    After taking a bath, Bo Cixue leaned against the bed in his shirt and read a book.


    Ye Jie came out of the bathroom, his soft ck hair still slightly wet. The man who was usually noble and cold was now exuding a masculine and sexy aura.


    He nced at the girl on the bed and a faint smile shed past his eyes. ¡°Cixue.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked up at him. ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re holding it upside down.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless. Why did he have to say something even if he could see through it?


    Bo Cixue put down the book and buried her head in the nket, ignoring him.


    Although she had buried her head in the nket, she could hear everything around her clearly.


    He went out of the room and came in again after a while.


    He turned off the lights in the room and soon, the side of the bed sank slightly.


    He approached her and hugged her from behind.


    She froze.


    He chuckled softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I don¡¯t want to get my legs broken by Uncle Bo yet.¡±


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue did not know when she fell asleep. In her daze, she heard sounds from outside and opened her eyes.


    The man who had hugged her to sleepst night had woken up.


    Bo Cixue rubbed her eyes and walked toward the living room.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, why are you up so early¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, the sleepiness in Bo Cixue¡¯s mind dissipated when she saw the person walking out of the kitchen.


    Bo Cixue widened her eyes. ¡°Auntie Nan Zhi¡­¡±


    Nan Zhi was also shocked. Looking at the girl who was wearing a man¡¯s shirt, her hair slightly messy and sleepy eyes, Nan Zhi blinked. ¡°Little Apple?¡±


    Bo Cixue was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hummed ufortably.


    Just then, Ye Jie, who had gone out to buy something, returned.


    Seeing the two shocked people looking at each other in the living room, Ye Jie put down his things and walked toward Bo Cixue.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing your slippers?¡± With that said, he picked her up and walked toward the bedroom.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s fair face was so red that it looked as though it could bleed at any moment. After he ced her on the bed, she looked at the man who was wearing a white leisure outfit and did not look panicked at all. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that your mother woulde?¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips slightly. ¡°I went out to buy something. I didn¡¯t know either.¡±


    Bo Cixue wanted to say more, but Nan Zhi called Ye Jie outside.


    Ye Jie patted Bo Cixue¡¯s head lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and tell my mother about the situation.¡±


    Bo Cixue covered her red face with her hands, her mind boiling like boiling water.


    Bo Cixue went to the bathroom to wash up as quickly as possible, changed into her own clothes, and walked out of the bedroom.


    Ye Jie and Nan Zhi stood on the balcony of the living room. The door was closed and they could not hear what the mother and son were talking about.


    But Auntie Nan Zhi did not look good. She seemed to have said something and raised her hand, hitting Ye Jie¡¯s arm several times.


    Ye Jie pursed his lips tightly and did not speak, looking like he was obediently getting scolded.


    Bo Cixue walked over and knocked lightly on the ss door.


    Nan Zhi saw Bo Cixue and opened the door. ¡°Little Apple, did he bully youst night? Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely stand up for you.¡±


    Bo Cixue quickly waved her hands. ¡°No, Brother Xiaojie didn¡¯t bully mest night. Besides¡­ I wanted to stay.¡±


    Nan Zhi froze. ¡°Little Apple, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s all his fault. He hurt you again and again. I¡¯m going to kill this brat today¡­¡±


    In her hurry, Bo Cixue blurted out, ¡°Brother Xiaojie and I are dating. He didn¡¯t hurt me¡­¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Nan Zhi and smiled. ¡°Mom, the girl I said I liked the other time is Cixue.¡±


    Nan Zhi was speechless. This was too much information. She needed to take a break.


    However, it was a good thing that she had experienced all kinds of hardships and was more sensitive than most people. Besides, she had always hoped that Little Apple would have a good ending with her eldest son. Now that her wish was fulfilled, why would she break them up?


    ¡°But, do your Uncle and Auntie Yan know about this?¡±


    Ye Jie shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Nan Zhi patted Ye Jie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Their impression of you is already very bad. You have to tell them personally about this. Even if they don¡¯t ept you, your father and I won¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t cherish so many opportunities in the past, so you¡¯re reaping what you sow!¡±


    Ye Jie was speechless. Was she still his biological mother?


    After Nan Zhi left in a good mood, Bo Cixue let out a long sigh of relief.


    She was so nervous that she felt as though she was going to have a heart attack!


    ¡­


    At the end of September.


    The Bo family was going to the mountains to sweep the tombs.


    Bo Cixue and her family woke up very early and went to visit the grave together with Bo Qiange¡¯s family.


    The two families were going to stay in the vige for a night before they went to sweep the grave the next day.


    The mansion was guarded all year round. When the two families arrived, the servants had already prepared dinner.


    Just as she was about to eat, Bo Cixue received a call from Ye Jie.


    ¡°Are you back from your overseas visit? I¡¯m at the ancestral mansion. I¡¯ll be cleaning the ancestral graves tomorrow. I¡¯ll decide on a time to meet my parents when I¡¯m back!¡±


    Ever since she saw Auntie Nan Zhi at his apartment, Bo Cixue did not n to hide their rtionship anymore. However, the two of them had not found the right time to confess to her family.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the entrance of your old mansion.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s mind went nk for a few seconds before she regained her senses and hurried out.


    ¡°Little Apple, it¡¯s almost time to eat. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going out for a while. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Bo Cixue ran out of the house and was surprised to see the man standing in the yard in a suit. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to visit the graves with you tomorrow.¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°Are you going to see my parents now?¡±


    He hummed softly.


    He looked calm but she was nervous.


    It was his first timeing as a boyfriend. This feeling was really amazing!

 Chapter 2061 - Nervous

    <h4>Chapter 2061: Nervous</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue suddenly ran out and everyone in the dining hall was waiting for her.


    Su Yu, who was sitting beside Bo Li, said unhappily, ¡°You knew we were about to eat but you still ran out. Sister-inw, I think you¡¯re spoiling Cixue too much.¡±


    Bo Li was Bo Yan¡¯s younger brother. After they reunited, Bo Li¡¯s family went to the capital to live.


    Su Yu originally thought that their family would be able to thrive in the capital because of Bo Yan, but in fact, apart from giving them a vi, Bo Yan did not take care of them.


    As a result, Su Yu had a lot ofints about Bo Yan¡¯s family.


    What made Su Yu especially unhappy was Bo Cixue. As long as she took Qiange out, people would mention Bo Cixue and say how outstanding she was, making her Qiange look like Cindere.


    No matter how outstanding Bo Cixue was, she could not get Ye Jie¡¯s love.


    Thinking of this, Su Yu feltforted.


    Yan Hua could not stand people gossiping about her daughter. She did not have much feelings for this sister-inw. Hearing her words, Yan Hua said coldly, ¡°My daughter is my treasure. I can spoil her if I want to. Xiaoyu, do you have any opinions about how I raise my daughter?¡±


    Su Yu wanted to say more, but Bo Li red at her. ¡°Just do what Sister-inw says. Don¡¯t talk so much.¡±


    Su Yu¡¯s gaze was slightly unhappy, but she did not dare to say anything.


    They needed to rely on Bo Yan¡¯s family in the capital and could not afford to offend them.


    Bo Qiange looked at her mother who was aggrieved but did not dare to say anything and held her hand under the table.


    Ever since her father and Eldest Uncle¡¯s family reunited, she knew that Eldest Uncle¡¯s family looked down on their family.


    Her parents only had one daughter. Her uncle had a daughter and also a son. Bo Cixue was a proper socialite, but she wasughed at as a fake daughter.


    Light footsteps sounded at the door and Bo Cixue, who had gone out, returned.


    Everyone at the table was waiting for her. Hearing sounds, they all looked at her.


    Bo Cixue was nervous and a little excited. Looking at everyone¡¯s gaze on her, she bit her lip and said softly, ¡°Dad, Mom, Uncle, Auntie, I brought a friend.¡±


    They hade to the old mansion to visit the graves, yet she had brought a friend?


    Su Yu felt that Bo Cixue really did not care about the situation.


    She was about to say something when a tall figure suddenly walked over.


    The man was wearing a ck suit. The tailored suit wrapped around his tall body and under his exquisite pants were two long legs.


    He was facing the light and they could not see his face clearly. But when he came in, he brought a kind of nobility to the humble dwelling.


    When he slowly walked in, everyone saw his face.


    Slender eyebrows, dark eyes, high nose bridge, scarlet lips, angr face, and a cold and handsome face. Who else could it be but the Crown Prince?


    It was rare for Bo Qiange¡¯s family to see the Crown Prince except on TV.


    Seeing himing over, the three of them were stunned.


    Bo Yan stood up. ¡°Xiaojie?¡±


    Ye Jie came up to Bo Yan and reached out his slender hand to shake his hand. ¡°Uncle Bo.¡± Then, he greeted the other elders.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s mind was still in a mess, thinking about how to introduce Ye Jie¡¯s new identity.


    Yan Hua asked the servant to bring a chair. Because of Ye Jie¡¯s noble status, Yan Hua asked the servant to add the chair to Bo Yan¡¯s side. Seeing this, Bo Cixue hurriedly moved the chair next to her chair.


    Su Yu saw Bo Cixue¡¯s actions and there was a trace of mockery in her eyes.


    It had been so many years, but Bo Cixue had not given up yet!


    Yan Hua saw Bo Cixue¡¯s actions and frowned. ¡°Little Apple¡­¡±


    Before Yan Hua could finish, Bo Jingyu, who was sitting by the side, suddenly mmed the table. ¡°I know. Are you chasing my sister?¡±


    The atmosphere was silent for a moment.


    Yan Hua red at Bo Jingyu. ¡°Brat, shut up!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first!¡± Bo Yan invited Ye Jie to sit down.


    Ye Jie unbuttoned his suit jacket and sat beside Bo Cixue. Their eyes met and Bo Cixue blushed. She turned around and met Yan Hua¡¯s thoughtful gaze.


    Bo Cixue did not know how she managed to finish the meal. Every time she wanted to introduce Ye Jie¡¯s new identity, her mother would give her a look, asking her to focus on her meal.


    After dinner, Bo Yan called Ye Jie to the study.


    Her parents were smart people. They must have understood their rtionship the moment Ye Jie appeared.


    Bo Cixue did not know what her father wanted to say to Ye Jie, but she was more nervous than him.


    She went to the door of the study quietly and put her ear on the door.


    But the sound instion was so good that she could not hear anything.


    Yan Hua came over and knocked Bo Cixue¡¯s head.


    Bo Cixue looked at her mother¡¯s expression and lowered her head, looking like an obedient girl. ¡°Mom, are you angry?¡±


    Yan Hua brought Bo Cixue to her room and looked at her seriously. ¡°When did you two get together?¡±


    Bo Cixue bit her lip. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Why would you suddenly get together? Tell me honestly.¡±


    ¡°When he went to the west to help the poor, I secretly went to find him¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Yan Hua poked her forehead with strength. ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡±


    It seemed like her daughter was the one who took the first step forward.


    ¡°Mom, I just like him. I can¡¯t help it. I guess I must have inherited this romantic side from you and Dad.¡±


    No matter what Bo Cixue said, Yan Hua did not agree to their rtionship.


    Bo Cixue knew that because of her persistence toward Ye Jie, her parents had been in fear for many years.


    They naturally could not ept him happily.


    However, with his charm, she believed that he would be able to conquer his parents-inw in the future.


    ¡­


    Bo Yan and Ye Jie talked in the study for nearly an hour.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Ah Zuo was leaning against the car, smoking and soft footsteps sounded behind him.


    A faint fragrance floated over with the wind. Ah Zuo turned around and looked at the girl who had appeared behind him.


    Bo Qiange had tied her hair into a bun and was wearing a mauve pink dress. She was obedient and sweet. Seeing Ah Zuo looking over, she smiled innocently and shyly. ¡°Brother Ah Zuo, have you eaten?¡±


    Ah Zuo put out the cigarette. ¡°No, His Highness will arrange itter.¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince has been called into my uncle¡¯s study and won¡¯t be able toe out for a while. Why don¡¯t I show you around here? This ce has been developed into a tourist vige and there are many unique hotels. The night view is also good.¡±


    Ah Zuo nced at his watch and took out his phone to send a message to Ye Jie.


    After receiving a reply, he nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Bo Qiange smiled sweetly.. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡±

 Chapter 2062 - Ring

    <h4>Chapter 2062: Ring</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    At night.


    Bo Cixue did not have the chance to be alone with Ye Jie.


    Yan Hua asked the servant to arrange rooms for Ye Jie and Ah Zuo.


    Bo Cixue returned to her room under Yan Hua¡¯s urging.


    After showering, Bo Cixue sat cross-legged on the bed in her pajamas. She took out her phone and reported to her best friends about bringing her boyfriend to meet her parents today.


    Bo Cixue: ¡°My heart keeps thumping. My mom stares at me so closely that I don¡¯t dare to look for him alone.¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy for Auntie Yan either. The delicate baby she raised has still fallen into the ws of a wolf. What if her baby gets injured again if she doesn¡¯t look closely?¡±


    Nan Xun: ¡°I¡¯m envious of a mother that cares so much about you.¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°He came over suddenly. He called yesterday and said that he would be back in two days.¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°Who said that the Crown Prince wouldn¡¯t be in a rtionship? He even surprises our Beauty Bo from time to time. I think you won¡¯t be able to escape from him in this lifetime!¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°Anyway, when I see him now, I¡¯ll still blush and my heart will beat wildly. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be like this even when I¡¯m old!¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°Just continue to show off!¡±


    Nan Xun: ¡°Do it as much as you like. I support the both of you as a couple. And Wuwu, quicklye and spill the tea with Brother Lan.¡±


    After chatting with her best friends for a while, Bo Cixue turned off the lights andy on the bed.


    She stared at Ye Jie¡¯s WeChat page for a while and was about to send a message when he sent her a message.


    ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled.


    ¡°No, what about you?¡±


    He replied: ¡°I¡¯m thinking about you.¡±


    Bo Cixue could not remain calm anymore and jumped up from the bed.


    She opened the door and looked around.


    They would be up early tomorrow morning and everyone had gone to bed early, so it was quiet around them.


    Bo Cixue came out of the room and crept to the door where Ye Jie was resting.


    She raised her hand and knocked lightly.


    Soon, the door was opened.


    Bo Jingyu came out of the room and happened to see his sister jumping into the man¡¯s arms.


    Hmm, she was too unrestrained!


    The door was closed very quickly and Bo Jingyu could not see anything.


    Bo Jingyu went to the washroom. When he returned to his room, he bumped into Yan Hua, who was holding supper and was about to knock on Bo Cixue¡¯s door.


    Bo Jingyu snorted and decided to help his sister and brother-inw.


    ¡°Mom, my sister is asleep.¡±


    Yan Hua nced at Bo Jingyu. ¡°She¡¯s asleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my sister needs her beauty rest.¡±


    Yan Hua did not knock again and went to Ye Jie¡¯s room.


    ¡°Mom, Mom, Mom, my brother-inw is asleep too.¡±


    Yan Hua replied, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Bo Jingyu scratched his head. ¡°He snatched my sister away. I wanted to challenge him, but the door didn¡¯t open even after I knocked for a while. I think he must be asleep.¡±


    Yan Hua looked at Bo Jingyu, who kept calling him ¡°Brother-inw¡± and knocked his head. ¡°He¡¯s still not your Brother-inw!¡±


    Bo Jingyu looked at the serious Yan Hua andughed. ¡°With his charm, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you surrender.¡±


    Yan Hua was speechless.


    Why couldn¡¯t her children be less spineless?


    Yan Hua sighed and left.


    Bo Jingyu watched as his mother took the supper away but didn¡¯t give him any. He touched his head. He was her biological son!


    ¡­


    After Bo Cixue entered Ye Jie¡¯s room, she hung on him like a ko.


    He sat on the chair and pulled her into his arms.


    He was wearing a white V-neck knitted shirt and casual pants. He had just taken a bath and his hair was pulled over his forehead, looking like a big boy who had juste out of school. He was handsome and after the indifferent aura on him was restrained, he looked gentle and easygoing.


    Bo Cixue reached out and touched his exposed corbones. ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re prettier than me.¡±


    Heughed at her words, his obsidian-like eyes like the sea at night, deep and charming, attracting her toe closer.


    ¡°What did my father say when he called you to his study today? The two of you chatted for so long.¡±


    ¡°We yed chess and talked about politics.¡±


    Bo Cixue frowned. ¡°So you¡¯re here to see your father-inw.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Bo didn¡¯t talk to me about us. That¡¯s what¡¯s scary.¡±


    Bo Cixue narrowed her clear and moist eyes. ¡°But I think you seem to be rxed and not nervous at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m determined to get you.¡±


    The words ¡°determined¡± made Bo Cixue uneasy.


    ¡°You¡¯re only determined to get me because I¡¯m too easy to chase.¡±


    Ye Jie pulled Bo Cixue¡¯s slender fingers to y and his beautiful lips curved slightly. ¡°Do you know what gift I¡¯ll give you next time?¡±


    Bo Cixue wanted to say that she did not know, but on second thought, he had already given her a bracelet and ne. If he still gave her jewelry, it could only be earrings or a ring¡­


    At the thought of the ring, Bo Cixue was a little confused. She shook her head vigorously. ¡°No, no, no. We have to talk for at least two years before I consider marrying you.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°I want to give you a¡­ ankle bracelet.¡±


    Bo Cixue blushed and clenched her fists, punching his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re worse than I thought!¡±


    His slender fingers pinched her chin and lifted it slightly. That handsome face approached her and his refreshing and charming breath filled her nose. His deep and elegant voice sounded by her ear. ¡°Why am I bad?¡±


    She pouted. ¡°You set me up on purpose to make me think that you¡¯re giving me a ring next time.¡±


    She heard him chuckle softly.


    She was about to say something when he pulled her into his arms and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Little fool.¡±


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue fell asleep in Ye Jie¡¯s arms.


    The next morning, Bo Cixue opened her eyes and seemed to have thought of something. She poked her head out of the man¡¯s handsome chest. ¡°Oh my God, why did I fall asleep herest night?¡±


    Ye Jie looked out of the window. ¡°It¡¯s still early.¡±


    ¡°No, I have to go back to my room.¡±


    Without waiting for Ye Jie to say anything, Bo Cixue left in a hurry.


    The moment the door opened, Bo Cixue blushed when she saw Bo Yan in the corridor. She raised her hands and said to Bo Yan honestly, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not what you think. Brother Xiaojie and I are just chatting and sleeping. Please don¡¯t tell Mom.¡±


    Bo Yan frowned and coughed. ¡°Go and change and wash up.¡±


    ¡°Alright, General Bo.¡±


    ¡­


    Bo Qiange woke up very early and went to the kitchen to make breakfast with the maid.


    When she cooked the dumplings, she made an extra portion.


    After cooking, she put it in a box and brought it to the backyard.


    Ah Zuo got up early every day and when Bo Qiange went over, he had already finished a set of training.


    Seeing Bo Qiangeing over with dumplings, he was slightly surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    Bo Qiange¡¯s smile was sweet and soft. ¡°I like to cook very much. I made breakfast with the servants this morning, so I made an extra serving. You have to eat breakfast anyway. Try it and see if it¡¯s to your liking.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ah Zuo, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    Bo Cixue went to the backyard and was slightly stunned when she saw Ah Zuo wiping the corner of his lips with a handkerchief after eating the dumpling.

 Chapter 2063 - Video

    <h4>Chapter 2063: Video</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue did not know Bo Qiange very well.


    That was in spite of the fact that she was her cousin.


    In her impression, Bo Qiange looked sweet and obedient, but was arrogant deep down.


    Some time ago, she heard that Auntie asked Bo Qiange to go on a blind date with a rich man but Bo Qiange did not like him.


    Although Ah Zuo was Ye Jie¡¯s subordinate, his status was not lower than that of a rich young master. Ye Jie had always treated Ah You and him as his family.


    Ah Zuo was handsome himself, but under Ye Jie¡¯s halo, he did not look so eye-catching, but he was definitely a handsome man standing alone.


    Looking at Bo Qiange wiping Ah Zuo¡¯s lips, a faint blush appeared on Ah Zuo¡¯s ears and Bo Cixue seemed to have discovered a new world.


    Ah Zuo was embarrassed.


    Bo Qiange saw Bo Cixue and she stuffed the handkerchief into Ah Zuo¡¯s left hand shyly, looking down as she walked toward Bo Cixue.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded and asked, ¡°You made breakfast for Ah Zuo?¡±


    A blush appeared on Bo Qiange¡¯s face and she wrung his hands together uneasily. ¡°Sister, can you not tell my mother?¡±


    ¡°You like Ah Zuo?¡±


    Bo Qiange nodded shyly. ¡°Brother Ah Zuo once helped me chase away a young man who wanted to take advantage of me. Although he might not remember it, I¡¯ve always remembered it.¡±


    ¡°I was young before and didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative, but I¡¯m afraid that Brother Ah Zuo would be with someone else if I don¡¯t take the initiative.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Bo Qiange, who was blushing just by saying a few words. She did not like or hate her and said thoughtfully, ¡°Ah Zuo is a very good person. If he is interested in you, I hope you can treat him well.¡±


    ¡°Sister, we haven¡¯t even started. I don¡¯t know if Brother Ah Zuo will like me.¡± Bo Qiange covered her red face with his hands, looking shy.


    Bo Cixue smiled and said nothing more.


    ¡­


    While Ye Yiren was still hospitalized, Ye Lang had already confirmed the date of her marriage.


    They had to register their marriage before they held a wedding.


    Ye Yiren did not even have the chance to catch her breath.


    While she was hospitalized, she had tried to look for that nurse with the surname Bo. The nurse was Bo Cixue¡¯s cousin.


    She thought that the sisters were on bad terms and wanted to inquire about something, but the nurse¡¯s mouth was shut like a m and she could not pry it open no matter what.


    Seeing that the wedding date wasing, Ye Yiren could only return to her country first.


    Just as she was about to leave the hotel for the airport, she received an unknown call.


    It was a little boy on the other end of the line. He gave her an address and asked her to go over, saying that there was a surprise.


    Ye Yiren wanted to ignore them, but halfway through, she drove over.


    That ce was in a remote suburb. Ye Yiren found a big tree ording to what the boy had said on the phone and saw a small ck cloth bag.


    Ye Yiren opened the small cloth bag and took out a disc.


    She took the disc and looked around.


    There was no one else around her.


    Ye Yiren got into the car in confusion and clicked on the video.


    After watching the video, Ye Yiren widened her eyes in disbelief.


    She was shocked for a few minutes.


    After the shock, a meaningful smile appeared on her lips.


    Indeed, there was always a way out!


    ¡­


    Ye Yiren refunded her ne ticket.


    She returned to the hotel and rested for the night.


    The next day, she dressed herself up and went to the royal office.


    When the front desk girl saw Ye Yiren, she did not dare to stop her and let her register before going upstairs.


    By the time Ah Zuo received the news, Ye Yiren had already arrived at the top floor of the office.


    Ye Yiren was wearing a long dress that showed her figure. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders and she wore a pair of sunsses. Her red lips were fiery and she had a strong aura.


    Seeing Ah Zuo, Ye Yiren remained unmoved and said arrogantly, ¡°I want to see His Highness.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ye, His Highness is in a meeting.¡± Thinking of what Ye Yi had done to Bo Xiao Ci and Ye Jie, Ah Zuo could not smile. ¡°I heard that Miss Ye and Young Master Gao¡¯s wedding ising. I thought Miss Ye would return to the country and wait to get married.¡±


    A stupid ve!


    A trace of sharpness shed past Ye Yiren¡¯s eyes under her sunsses. ¡°Ah Zuo, I came to find His Highness to ask him what happened during Bo Cixue¡¯sing-of-age ceremony and why my sister fell into a vegetative state.¡±


    A sneer appeared on Ye Yiren¡¯s lips. ¡°If you think I¡¯m not worthy to see him for this, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    Ah Zuo¡¯s smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Miss Ye meant. That year, Prince Ye Xuan came and already found out what happened. It was just an ident.¡±


    ¡°Was it an ident or did you erase the truth on purpose?¡± Ye Yiren¡¯s tone turned sharp.


    Ah Zuo wanted to say something when a deep and cold voice trailed over. ¡°Ah Zuo, let here to my office.¡±


    Ah Zuo nced at Ye Jie, who had finished the meeting. He did not dare to stop Ye Yiren and took her to the Crown Prince¡¯s office.


    Ye Yreni walked into the office and saw the man walk toward his desk. She followed him.


    Ye Jie sat on the leather chair and looked at her coldly. ¡°Miss Ye, cut to the chase.¡±


    Other than coldness, there was no emotion on his handsome face.


    Ye Yiren bit her lip. She used too much strength and tasted blood.


    If she had not seen the video, she would have thought that he did not like Bo Cixue much, but was moved by Bo Cixue and could not bear to hurt the friendship between the two families.


    But after watching the video, she had to admit that Bo Cixue was special to him.


    Without his help, the matter of Ye Qingcheng being pushed down the stairs by Bo Cixue andnding up in a vegetative state would not have been settled so easily.


    ¡°I came to negotiate with you.¡±


    Ye Jie picked up a pen and signed the document. He did not even look up when he heard Ye Yiren¡¯s words. ¡°Miss Ye is not qualified to do that.¡±


    ¡°Not qualified?¡± Ye Yiren¡¯s eyes hurt from his words. She took a deep breath and said with a slightly trembling voice, ¡°What if I talk to you about my younger sister falling into a vegetative state?¡±


    Ye Jie tightened his hold on the fountain pen and raised his dark eyes, looking at Ye Yiren coldly. ¡°The truth? The truth is that your sister fell down the stairs identally.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ye Yi looked at Ye Jie, whose expression was firm and unchanged. If not for the video, she would have believed that what he said was true.


    Ye Yiren took out a disc from her bag. ¡°Your Highness, you should watch the video on the disc before talking to me!¡±


    Ye Jie took the disc and inserted it into theputer.


    A few minutester, he said with a cold expression, ¡°Where did you get the disc?¡±

 Chapter 2064 - Lovelorn

    <h4>Chapter 2064: Lovelorn</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    There were some details in the video that were not captured very clearly, but he could still see the rough situation.


    He had already taken care of the surveince cameras that night, so it was impossible for them to be exposed again.


    Obviously, someone had secretly taken that scene.


    Many guests had turned up at Cixue¡¯sing-of-age ceremony that night.


    It had been more than four years and it was not easy to find out who had taken photos.


    Ye Yiren put her hands on the desk and looked at Ye Jie with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s not important where I got the video from. What¡¯s important is that once my parents find out or expose this video, it will be a fatal blow to Bo Cixue!¡±


    Ye Yiren and Ye Qingcheng were sisters from the same mother, but Ye Qingcheng was the real golden daughter. She had been arrogant and domineering since she was young and never took her sister seriously.


    Ye Yiren naturally did not have much sisterly feelings for her.


    Her heart did not ache when her sister was in a vegetative state, but she was over the moon that this could bring her benefits.


    Ye Jie narrowed his deep ck eyes slightly, his handsome face turning cold. ¡°Then, what conditions do you want to negotiate with me?¡±


    Ye Yiren clenched her fists. Indeed, Bo Cixue was special to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cancel my wedding with Gao Tai. I want you to break up with Bo Cixue. As long as you don¡¯t date each other, I won¡¯t release this video.¡±


    Ye Yiren did not ask him to marry her because she knew that even if she did, they would not love each other or be happy.


    Everyone knew that she had been pregnant with Gao Tai¡¯s child. When she entered the royal family, she would lose her status.


    Half of her life was ruined. If she was not happy, why should Bo Cixue and him be happy?


    Hearing Ye Yiren¡¯s request, Ye Jie was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    He agreed so easily?


    Ye Yiren was about to smile when she heard him say, ¡°I also have photos of Miss Ye. If you still want to make a deal with me after seeing them, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Ye Jie opened the drawer and took out an envelope.


    Ye Yiren opened the envelope and there was a stack of photos inside.


    Her expression changed when she took out one of the photos.


    ¡°You¡­ when¡­¡±


    The photos were photos of Ye Yiren fooling around when she was a doctor in a war zone. She was already shocked that Mo Chuan had found out about her past, but these photos had already been destroyed. Why would he have them?


    Ye Jie gave a faint smile, his expression cold. ¡°As long as it happened, I can find out if I want to.¡±


    Ye Yiren did not dare to look at the other photos in the envelope, her blood turning cold.


    Her fingernails pressed against her palms and she red at him with her pupils constricting. ¡°You actually¡­ Are you worried that Qingcheng will wake up one day? Are you afraid that our family will pursue this matter, so you prepared these photos and waited for us¡­¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Ye Yiren, who had run over to threaten him but was ming him instead, and a cold smirk appeared on his lips. ¡°Miss Ye, do you think I can make a deal with you with the photos I have?¡±


    ¡°Give me the video in your hand and I can guarantee that your photos won¡¯t be leaked.¡± Ye Jie stood up and approached Ye Yi slowly, his cold and noble aura like a sword out of its sheath, making people not dare to breathe.


    He stood a step away from Ye Yiren. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know whether you¡¯re more important or whether your sister¡ªwhom you don¡¯t get along with¡ªis.¡±


    Ye Yiren¡¯s face was pale. Under his strong and oppressive aura, she was no longer as overbearing as when she had first arrived.


    How could she ignore the ruthlessness he exuded when he was able to sit stably in the position of the Crown Prince?


    Ye Yiren returned disappointed.


    The moment she left, Ye Jie called Ah Zuo into his office. He stood in front of the French windows, the golden rays of lightnding on him. He was clearly warm, but there was a dark and cold aura around him. ¡°Check which guests stayed in the castle on the night of Cixue¡¯sing-of-age ceremony and secretly investigate who secretly took photos of Ye Qingcheng falling off the balcony.¡±


    Ah Zuo was shocked.


    Someone had actually taken photos of what happened that night?


    After so many years, it was difficult to investigate the matter in secret.


    Ah Zuo did not dare disobey Ye Jie¡¯s order and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ye Jie did not tell Bo Cixue about this.


    Neither of them had mentioned what happened during hering-of-age ceremony four years ago. He knew that she felt guilty toward Ye Qingcheng, so mentioning her would only make her sad.


    They were now in a honeymoon period.


    Although she needed to go home on time every night after his sudden visit where they had exposed their rtionship to the elders, it did not hinder their sweetness.


    They had seen a movie together and had ridden a motorboat together at the beach. What made her feel the most romantic was that two days ago, he had flown a helicopter and brought her up into the sky, through the hills, past the cotton candy-like white clouds, and had taken her flying.


    At night, the helicopter was between the green mountains and the luxurious and dazzling night scenery of the capital could be seen.


    She knew how to race and take risks, but she did not know how to fly a ne.


    But the man she had admired for many years had brought her to do things she did not dare to do.


    The two of them held hands, kissed, and hugged each other in the air¡­


    Even after two days, her heart was still thumping and could not calm down.


    She sent the photos from that day to her best friends.


    Nan Xun: ¡°My favorite couple is indeed rich and romantic.¡±


    Nan Xun: ¡°Just get married. I want to see the wedding of the century. The royal family hasn¡¯t been lively in a long time.¡±


    Nan Xun: ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Wuwue out to have fun the past two days?¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°Yes, I only realized it when you said it. Wuwu has been a little quiet recently.¡±


    Bo Cixue and Nan Xun immediately tagged Tang Wu.


    After a while, Tang Wu emerged.


    Tang Wu: ¡°I might be dumped again.¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°Why?¡±


    Nan Xun: ¡°Are you going to dump Brother Lan?¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s him.¡±


    Bo Cixue and Nan Xun were a little stunned.


    It seemed a little impossible for Brother Lan to dump Tang Wu!


    Not only did Bo Cixue and Nan Xun find it impossible, but even Tang Wu felt that it was impossible in the past few days.


    However, she had not received his two usual messages for three days.


    She could stillfort herself that he was just too busy with training and with his jetg, so he could not send her any more messages.


    But one night, she called him. After he answered, he said nothing.


    She could feel his alienation and coldness from the call.


    Tang Wu was not a teenage girl. She was independent and cold, but she could not calm down. She was still guessing the reason as to why he had lost interest in her.


    Until today, when she was looking at her feed, she saw that he, who never posted anything, had posted a message.


    ¡°Meeting you was one of the best things to happen to me.¡±


    The photo was of two people walking together intimately.. It was obvious that it was of him and another girl.

 Chapter 2065 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 2065: Meeting</h4>


    Tang Wu saw Lan Yue¡¯s post while she was still in the office.


    She called him then, but his phone was switched off.


    She seemed to have fallen into an ice cer the whole morning.


    She had never felt this way even when Lin Xiurui betrayed her.


    That feeling was terrible!


    Tang Wu was not in the mood to work or continue chatting in her best friends¡¯ chat.


    She turned on herputer and searched for the earliest flight to Australia.


    There was a flight that night.


    Tang Wu immediately booked a ticket.


    She called her assistant in and told him that she was going overseas for the next few days and to contact her if anything happened.


    Tang Wu returned to her apartment to pack her luggage and headed straight to the airport.


    Bo Cixue and Nan Xun came to the airport to send her off when they found out that Tang Wu was going to Australia.


    Tang Wu¡¯s mood only improved after her best friendsforted her for a long time.


    ¡°There must be some misunderstanding. It¡¯s good to rify it in person.¡± Bo Cixue patted Tang Wu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Lin Xiurui was blind to do something wrong to you. Brother Lan is definitely not blind.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded. ¡°I hope so!¡±


    Tang Wu got on the ne. Because she was in a hurry, she did not book a first ss seat and sat in economy ss.


    It was her first time taking economy ss since she was young.


    The long flight made her feel sore and ufortable.


    She had nned to go to Australia next month to give him a surprise, but she had ended up going there in such a hurry and mess.


    There was a middle-aged man sitting beside her. He probably liked smoking. The strong smell of tobo on him made Tang Wu¡¯s stomach lurch.


    Tang Wu put on an eye mask and forced herself to sleep.


    In her daze, she felt a hand on her leg.


    Tang Wu suddenly took off her eye mask and looked at the owner of the hand.


    Seeing Tang Wu looking at him, the middle-aged man smiled, revealing his yellow teeth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, beauty¡­ Ow, what are you doing?¡±


    Before the middle-aged man could finish, she pinched the hand on her leg. She did not use much strength but he felt as though the bones of his wrist were going to break. It was so painful.


    ¡°Ouch! You f*cking¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll cripple your hand.¡±


    The man looked at Tang Wu¡¯s charming face and cold eyes. This woman was like a rose with thorns and did not look like someone to be trifled with.


    The man red at Tang Wu and did not dare to shout or get too close to her.


    Tang Wu arrived at the airport at five in the morning the next day.


    She had not slept for almost the entire night and was extremely tired.


    She did not wash her face, brush her teeth, or change her clothes and there was an unpleasant smell of smoke on her.


    She could not wait to see Lan Yue, but she did not want to appear in front of him in such a sorry state.


    Tang Wu took a taxi to the swimming club he was training at and checked into a hotel nearby.


    She took a shower and changed her clothes before she went to find him.


    When she arrived at the club, she could not enter without a VIP card.


    Tang Wu gave Lan Yue¡¯s name and the front desk staff shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we can¡¯t reveal information about any athlete.¡±


    She frowned and took out a ck card from her bag.


    ¡°Give me a VIP card.¡±


    When the front desk staff saw the ck card Tang Wu handed over, his attitude toward her immediately changed. ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡±


    A few minutester, Tang Wu became the club¡¯s VIP customer.


    ¡°Miss Tang, the sportsmen have a designated swimming pool for training. You can only see them when they finish their training. You can¡¯t go in during training.¡±


    The front desk staff pointed at one of the corridors. ¡°They¡¯ve already gone for training. You can wait there. They¡¯lle out for lunch at noon.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tang Wu came to find Lan Yue and was naturally not in the mood to tour the club. She went to the ce the front desk had told her and sat in the lounge to wait.


    Because of the jetg andck of rest, her temple felt like it was pricked by needles.


    She waited for several hours.


    She was wearing a red dress that showed off her figure. Her wavy hair was draped over her shoulders and sitting there, she was an attractive sight, exuding an overwhelming beauty.


    While she was waiting, several young and handsome men came to hit on her, but she rejected them mercilessly.


    At noon, the doors of the swimming hall opened.


    Several sportsmen walked out of the swimming hall.


    They hailed from all over the world.


    ¡°Miss Tang?¡± Tang Wu was looking for Lan Yue when someone suddenly patted her shoulder. Tang Wu turned back and saw a tall sunny boy standing behind her.


    Tang Wu had some impression of the boy. She recalled him in her mind and a smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Li Yang?¡±


    Li Yang touched the back of his neck. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Tang to remember my name.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an outstanding swimmer. Of course I remember you.¡± Tang Wu looked behind him and seeing that there were no teammates around, she asked, ¡°Is Lan Yue still training?¡±


    ¡°Ah Yue caught a cold and didn¡¯te for training today. Eh, didn¡¯t you call him before you came?¡±


    ¡°His phone is switched off.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t you go to our dormitory to find him?¡±


    Tang Wu nodded. ¡°Please tell me the address then.¡±


    Li Yang wrote the address for Tang Wu and she left the club after thanking him.


    Their dormitory was not far from the club and she walked for about eight minutes.


    Thinking that he had a cold, Tang Wu went to the drugstore, bought medicine, and bought some light food before going to their dormitory.


    She found the management staff and when he found out that Tang Wu was looking for Lan Yue, he said, ¡°Xian went out half an hour ago.¡±


    ¡°He went out?¡±


    The management staff nodded.


    Tang Wu sat down by the flower bed in frustration.


    This journey had not been smooth.


    She closed her eyes, not even daring to imagine what she would do if he had really moved on.


    Should she let go?


    After all, their rtionship was not that far along yet.


    But she was unwilling to do so.


    Amidst such chaotic thoughts, Tang Wu gradually waited until night fell.


    She had not eaten anything for the entire day. She was too hungry that she no longer felt any hunger, but her temple felt more and more ufortable.


    Just when she was about to lose her patience and wanted to return home, she saw two figures walking over from afar.


    There was still a distance between them, but she nced over and found that the woman beside Lan Yue was the slender figure in his post.


    The woman was very tall and her body proportions were very good. She was wearing sportswear from Australia. She had a head of golden hair and from the outline of her face, she was probably a mixed-race beauty.


    The two of them were very close and she did not know what they were talking about.


    Tang Wu felt her breathing turn heavier.


    Her hands clenched into fists and the blood in her body surged violently.

 Chapter 2066 - Ending

    <h4>Chapter 2066: Ending</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lan Yue listened to the girl beside him and seemed to have felt something. He suddenly looked up.


    Seeing the woman wearing a fiery red dress standing by the flower bed, he was stunned.


    Tangtang?


    He took two steps forward subconsciously, but the girl beside him tugged on his arm.


    He nced at the girl beside him. ¡°You can go back first!¡±


    The girl looked at Lan Yue and then at the beautiful woman not far away. She nodded. ¡°Rest early tonight. You still have a slight fever.¡±


    Lan Yue pursed his pink lips and said nothing more.


    After the girl left, Lan Yue strode toward Tang Wu.


    Their eyes met.


    His expression slowly faded when he saw the coldness in her eyes.


    He stood a few steps away from her.


    Tang Wu felt like her temples were being pricked by needles. She was so ufortable that she could not remember how long they had not seen each other.


    It had not been too long, but she felt that it had been a long time.


    He had lost some weight and had cut his hair short. His clean face was slightly pale and his dark eyes stared fixedly at her.


    He was not as cold as he was on the phone, but he was not as warm as before either.


    Tang Wu suppressed her emotions and took two steps forward to pull his hand.


    But the next second, he avoided it.


    Tang Wu was stunned for a few seconds.


    Looking at his pursed lips, she broke the silence. ¡°Shall we talk here or go somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my dormitory!¡± He put his hands in his pockets and walked toward the dormitory.


    Tang Wu looked at his clean and handsome back and her eyes filled with tears.


    She had never thought that their meeting would go like this.


    She threw the medicine into the bin and followed behind him, walking toward the dormitory.


    He lived on the third floor.


    There were two beds in each dormitory and his bed was by the window.


    Tang Wu walked over and saw the paper box he had ced on the table.


    The box contained the things she had given him when they were together.


    There were watches, clothes, neck pillows, eye masks, sunsses¡­


    Tang Wu¡¯s throat tightened as she leaned against the table. She watched him bend down to pour water before walking toward her. She did not take the cup and looked straight into his dark eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s the girl you just walked with? Was it that girl on your post?¡±


    He pursed his lips and she did not know what he was holding back. A momentter, she heard him humming.


    Hearing this, Tang Wu smirked and asked in a rxed tone, ¡°Oh, what¡¯s her name? She¡¯s an sportswoman like you, right?¡±


    He just looked at her and said nothing.


    Tang Wu took out her phone and checked the female swimmer¡¯s details.


    After a while, she found an eighteen-year-old swimming celebrity. She looked like the girl Lan Yue was with and should be her. She was indeed very outstanding and had a lot of talent in swimming.


    Tang Wu put away her phone and said in an unexpectedly calm voice, ¡°Give me a reason.¡±


    She did not take the cup for a long time so he could only put it on the table and put his hands back into his pockets, his expression slightly cold and distant. ¡°She pursued me first. At first, I did not think of having a rtionship, but after interacting with her, I found that she had many things she liked with me. We got along and had topics to talk about.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s beautiful eyes turned cold as if there was ice in them.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you break up with me before developing your rtionship?¡± She approached him slowly. Although she was shorter than him, her aura was strong. ¡°Do you think I really need you? If you asked to break up with me, would I still pester you?¡±


    He saw the coldness in her eyes and his lips moved. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Sorry?


    She came all the way and waited for him for nearly a day, only to get an apology.


    Tang Wu suddenly could not breathe.


    But no matter what the situation she was in, she would not let herself be embarrassed.


    A piercing smile appeared on her red lips. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I didn¡¯t n to be with you for a long time.¡±


    As soon as she said it, his thick and long eyshes lowered, his pupils constricted and the hands in his pockets clenched into fists.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve been cheated on. I was in love with Lin Xiurui for five years. How long have I been with you? I really don¡¯t have to be angry because of people like you.¡± Tang Wu brushed away the long hair by her cheek and nced at the paper box on the table. ¡°If you don¡¯t want these things, throw them away. I¡¯m not a garbage can.¡±


    She did not look at him anymore, turning around and leaving coldly and arrogantly in her high heels.


    As soon as she walked out of the dormitory, her straight shoulders sagged.


    Her eyes felt like sand had entered them and tears blurred her vision.


    When she went down the stairs, she held the handrail as if it was the only way to move her legs that seemed to be filled with lead.


    ¡­


    She took a taxi back to the hotel.


    Along the way, she booked a flight back to the capital.


    She did not want to stay in this unfamiliar city for another second.


    She took her luggage and checked out of the hotel before she took a taxi to the airport.


    At night, it started to rain. When the taxi drove onto the highway, it started to rain heavily and the car broke down.


    The driver asked Tang Wu to get another taxi.


    Tang Wu got out of the car with her luggage. She did not have an umbre and walked straight into the rain.


    Cars came and went, but no one was willing to stop for her.


    Tang Wu could only walk forward. She was drenched from head to toe, but she did not seem to feel cold.


    Tick¡­


    Suddenly, a sports car stopped beside her.


    Tang Wu did not look at them and continued walking forward. A tall figure got out of the car and pulled her back.


    Tang Wu looked up and saw the man pulling her. Her lips moved. ¡°Qi Chen?¡±


    Qi Chen pulled Tang Wu with one hand and took her luggage with the other, pulling her toward the sports car.


    ¡°I came here to film a show and was about to go back to the hotel. When I saw you walking in the rain, I thought I was seeing things.¡±


    Qi Chen stuffed Tang Wu into the car.


    Both of them were wet and he passed her a clean towel. ¡°Wipe yourself dry.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Qi Chen started the sports car and looked at Tang Wu¡¯s pale face. ¡°What happened? Why are you here?¡±


    Tang Wu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s a private matter, but it¡¯s all settled. If it¡¯s convenient, you can put me at a ce where it¡¯s easy to get a taxi. I have to go to the airport.¡±


    Qi Chen didn¡¯t ask further. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡­


    After returning to the capital, Tang Wu did not return to the Tang family but went to her apartment to sleep.


    She was too tired and slept soundly.


    When she woke up, her mood had not improved. She felt like she had lost something and her chest felt empty.


    She walked around the apartment and packed some male items around the apartment.


    She found Lan Yue¡¯s WeChat and sent him a message. ¡°What do want me to do with your things?¡±


    At night, she received a reply.. ¡°Throw them away.¡±

 Chapter 2067 - Party

    <h4>Chapter 2067: Party</h4>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Tang Wu looked at Lan Yue¡¯s clothes and daily items in the box, and her eyes filled with tears.


    She carried the box out and put it by the rubbish bin.


    After entering the house, she stared at his WeChat for a few seconds, nning to block it.


    But her fingers could not click the confirmation button.


    After a few seconds, she still could not bear to block him.


    She went out again, picked up the box thrown away, and put it at the bottom of the wardrobe.


    The weather started to turn cold and Tang Wu focused on her work.


    The few artistes that thepany had signed previously all gradually gained exposure and had done well.


    One of them was an artist called Ah Xin. He was handsome and had stayed in the Shaolin temple before. He was quite skilled and had an ambition to be a martial arts star.


    Qi Chen rmended a Hollywood director to Tang Wu. She heard that the director was preparing to film a martial arts film. The male lead and second male lead had already been decided and the third male lead had many scenes.


    If Ah Xin could enter Hollywood, it would help his future.


    Tang Wu immediately booked a flight to M Country to bring Ah Xin to meet that director.


    Qi Chen was filming in M Country. When she found out that Tang Wu wasing, she booked a hotel for her and Ah Xin in advance.


    When they arrived at M Country¡¯s airport, he drove over personally to pick them up.


    ¡°There¡¯s a cocktail party tonight and Director Nick will be going over. I have an invitation here. I¡¯ll bring you and Ah Xin over.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ah Xin¡¯s steadfast face was full of gratitude. ¡°Brother Qi, thank you so much.¡±


    Qi Chen waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t be nervous when you see the director. Just be yourself.¡±


    Ah Xin rubbed his hands. ¡°I won¡¯t be nervous with you and Boss around.¡±


    Qi Chen sent them to the hotel and they had lunch together before Tang Wu and Ah Xin returned to their rooms to rest.


    Tang Wu took a shower andy on the bed. She was obviously tired, but she could not fall asleep.


    She stared at the ceiling above her, caressing her chest.


    Although she felt that every day was fulfilling, she still felt empty when she was alone.


    She felt like something was missing.


    After breaking up with Lan Yue, she had no shortage of pursuers.


    Even Qi Chen started to contact her more.


    Although he did not confess directly, she could see that he liked her and wanted to develop his rtionship further.


    Her family also supported her dating Qi Chen.


    But her heart seemed to have be a pool of stagnant water.


    Lan Yue was more ruthless than she had imagined. They had separated without any hesitance.


    Tang Wu found his WeChat.


    Their conversation had stopped at him asking her to throw his things away.


    She opened his feed.


    He had set his viewable posts to the past month, but even after being separated for a month, he had not posted anything.


    He seemed to have disappeared in the vast sea.


    A self-deprecating smile appeared on Tang Wu¡¯s lips.


    He was so cool, so why should she miss him?


    ¡­


    Before attending the party, Tang Wu had put on makeup an hour ago and changed into a red dress.


    Her wavy long hair fell over her shoulders and her fiery red lips were beautiful and charming.


    Qi Chen was waiting for Tang Wu and Ah Xin at the hotel entrance. He saw the womaning over slowly. As she walked, her slender legs could be seen vaguely and her graceful figure was beautiful and charming. Her aura was so strong that people could not look away.


    ¡°Tangtang, you¡¯re very beautiful today.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re very handsome too.¡± Qi Chen was wearing a white tuxedo. His hair wasbed up, revealing his handsome facial features. The diamond stud on his left ear was bright and eye-catching, his actions exuding the aura of an international star.


    The party was held in another hotel. It was arge-scale affair and many internationally renowned directors and celebrities hade.


    The European-styled banquet hall was dazzling and sparkling, exuding exquisiteness and luxuriousness.


    There was a live performance in a corner of the banquet hall. When Tang Wu and the others arrived, many guests had already arrived.


    Director Nick was a middle-aged man with a beard. He was tall and big. Qi Chen brought Tang Wu and Ah Xin over.


    Beforeing, Qi Chen had sent Director Nick Ah Xin¡¯s resume. Seeing Ah Xin, Director Nick talked to him.


    Director Nick nodded. ¡°This young man is not bad.¡± With that said, he looked at Tang Wu, who was beside Ah Xin. Surprise shed past his eyes before he asked Qi Chen softly, ¡°This is your girlfriend, right? She¡¯s very beautiful and unique.¡±


    Tang Wu also heard Director Nick¡¯s words. She was about to exin when a woman¡¯s voice trailed over. ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Tang Wu subconsciously looked up.


    She froze.


    A month ago, she had seen the girl who was calling Director Nick.


    And at this moment, it seemed like she was still stuck in that day.


    She stood with Lan Yue, holding his arm as they walked toward Director Nick.


    Tang Wu had never expected to see Lan Yue on such an asion.


    Wasn¡¯t he having special training in Australia?


    He had taken off his sports attire and was wearing a tailored ck suit with a white shirt tied neatly inside. He did not wear a tie and his short ck hair was longer than a month ago. He had a fringe covering his forehead, making his facial features look younger and more handsome.


    A swimmer¡¯s figure was usually triangr, and he was no exception. When he wore a formal suit, he looked so good that he looked like he had walked out from aic.


    As the boss of an entertainmentpany, Tang Wu had seen all kinds of handsome men.


    But only his appearance would affect her!


    Tang Wu did not lose herposure. Her expression was calm, as if she was just strangers with Lan Yue.


    Director Nick introduced his daughter, Nina, to Tang Wu and Qi Chen, as well as Lan Yue, who was beside Nina.


    ¡°Ah Yue is the second male lead of this new movie. Although he¡¯s a newbie, he will definitely have a promising future.¡±


    Tang Wu and Qi Chen were shocked.


    What surprised Tang Wu was that Lan Yue had gone to film? Was he not an athlete anymore?


    Qi Chen was shocked that Lan Yue¡¯s first role was the second male lead of Director Nick¡¯s new movie. How many people dreamed of this? He had such a high starting point. If he shot to fame, he would directly be an international star!


    Qi Chen did not dare to imagine how popr Lan Yue would be if he became famous in the industry!


    Tang Wu had already looked away when Lan Yue looked at her.


    After informing Director Nick, Tang Wu went to the washroom.


    Aftering out of the washroom, Tang Wu walked toward the banquet hall¡¯s terrace.


    Leaning against the terrace railing, Tang Wu tried to calm her rising emotions.


    But she had to admit that Lan Yue¡¯s appearance still affected her mood.


    Taking out a female cigarette from her handbag, she bit her lip and took out a lighter, wanting to light the cigarette.


    But the lighter seemed to be against her and even after hitting it a few times, it did not re up.


    Suddenly, a slender and beautiful hand reached over. He was holding a silver lighter in his hand and with a snap, a blue me lit up and he ced it at the cigarette she was biting..

 Chapter 2068 - Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 2068: Drunk</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Wu lit the cigarette.


    She looked sideways at the big boy standing beside her.


    His suit made it seem like he had turned from a big boy to a mature man.


    Tang Wu slowly exhaled a mouthful of smoke and her red lips curled up. ¡°How have you been recently?¡±


    He looked at her, his eyes still as dark as before. ¡°Not bad. What about you?¡±


    Tang Wu raised her eyebrows, her beautiful face lively. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    His dark eyesnded on her, as if he had many things to say to her but also seemed to have nothing to say. Tang Wu suddenly felt even more annoyed.


    Damn brat, what right did he have to make her emotions fluctuate after breaking up with her?


    Tang Wu turned around, not looking at him or talking to him.


    But he was standing beside her and even if she did not turn her head, she could feel his gaze on her.


    Tang Wu smoked faster.


    After a while, she could not help breaking the silence. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your girlfriend will be jealous if you stare at other women like this?¡±


    He seemed to have not heard her and his pink lips moved. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    Tang Wu almost choked on a mouthful of smoke.


    What did it have to do with him whether she was thin or not?


    Tang Wu nced at him with a faint smile. ¡°My boyfriend likes it when I¡¯m slimmer. If he doesn¡¯t say anything, what right do you have to say anything?¡±


    Lan Yue was about to say something when the ¡®boyfriend¡¯ Tang Wu was talking about arrived.


    Qi Chen walked to Tang Wu¡¯s side and took off his suit jacket, putting it on Tang Wu¡¯s slender shoulders. ¡°The wind is strong here. Be careful of the cold.¡±


    Tang Wu put out the cigarette and held Qi Chen¡¯s arm. Her red lips curled up. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡­


    Tang Wu tried not to pay attention to Lan Yue for the rest of the time.


    Qi Chen introduced her to many famous directors and actors.


    At the end of the party, she drank a lot.


    Qi Chen called a driver to send Tang Wu and Ah Xin back to the hotel.


    Tang Wu remained silent the entire way.


    She did not want to admit it, but she had to admit that Lan Yue¡¯s appearance had disturbed her heart.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Tang Wu massaged her temples and said to Qi Chen, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you so much for tonight. It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and rest too!¡±


    Qi Chen looked at Tang Wu¡¯s back and could clearly feel that she was not interested tonight.


    Was it because of that man?


    Thinking about how she had only drunk but had not eaten anything tonight, Qi Chen went to the hotel¡¯s restaurant.


    After leaving the elevator, Tang Wu walked toward her room with her eyes lowered.


    Her head was heavy and her feet light, and she identally bumped into someone.


    ¡°Are you blind?¡± A sharp voice sounded.


    Tang Wu identally took two steps back after colliding with him. Ah Xin hurriedly went forward and helped her up.


    Tang Wu waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± With that said, she looked at the woman standing not far away. She looked a little familiar. Oh, she remembered. It was Chu Xi.


    She was Lan Yue¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Chu Li¡¯s younger sister.


    ¡°Oh, I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s Miss Tang.¡± Chu Xi hade to M Country to chase after celebrities. She knew that Qi Chen was filming here and wanted to meet him, but she didn¡¯t get to meet him. Instead, she saw him with Tang Wu.


    She was about to go crazy with anger.


    Why was Tang Wu so promiscuous?


    Wasn¡¯t she with that poor boy? Why did she seduce her idol again?


    Without giving Tang Wu a chance to speak, Chu Xi nced at Ah Xin, who was behind Tang Wu, and said with an ambiguous gaze, ¡°Miss Tang wore such pretty clothes because you went on a date with your artist. I thought you only liked pretty boys, but I didn¡¯t expect you to like such rough types. It seems like you like all kinds of men.¡±


    Tang Wu ignored Chu Xi and tilted her head to look at Ah Xin. ¡°How many years did you stay in the Shaolin temple?¡±


    ¡°Ten years.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded. ¡°How many moves do you need to deal with a wild dog?¡±


    ¡°Just one.¡±


    Tang Wu chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your performance.¡±


    Ah Xin¡¯s face darkened and he looked at Chu Xi sharply.


    Seeing Ah Xin¡¯s muscr arm and diamond-like fist, Chu Xi immediately turned around in fear. ¡°Tang Wu, just you wait!¡±


    She walked too quickly and almost fell.


    Tang Wu¡¯s unrestrainedughter sounded behind her. ¡°I thought you were a victor, but you¡¯re nothing. How boring.¡±


    Chu Xi walked faster, afraid that Ah Xin would catch up.


    After that small episode, Tang Wu and Ah Xin returned to their rooms.


    Tang Wu sat on the sofa. A momentter, she got up and made a call.


    ¡°Bring me a cup of honey water.¡±


    ¡­


    After Chu Xi returned to her room, she got angrier the more she thought about it.


    That b*tch, Tang Wu, had actually called her a wild dog!


    She had to teach her a lesson!


    The Chu family had invested in this hotel and Chu Xi was the daughter of one of the bosses.


    She called a male staff she was familiar with.


    ¡°As long as you make that woman embarrassed, I¡¯ll promote you to a managerial role.¡±


    ¡­


    The doorbell rang. Tang Wu took the honey water from the tray the waiter had brought and gave him a tip before closing the door.


    After taking two sips, she went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    After showering, she put on a facial mask and leaned against the sofa.


    The doorbell rang again. Tang Wu took off her facial mask and got up. She did not know if she had drunk too much at night, but she felt hot and her head felt even heavier, as if she was drunk.


    When she was in a bad mood, she got drunk easily. It seemed like this was true.


    She walked toward the door.


    ¡­


    Qi Chen carried the porridge to Tang Wu¡¯s room and frowned when he saw a male staff pressing the doorbell. ¡°Why are you looking for the guest inside?¡±


    The male staff¡¯s pupils constricted in fear when he saw Qi Chen. He hurriedly left after saying that he had pressed the doorbell of the wrong room.


    When Tang Wu opened the door, the male staff had already left.


    She let go of the hand on her forehead and looked at the tall figure standing at the door, and closed her eyes.


    What appeared in front of her was a face carved out by a knife. His facial features were clean and handsome, and smooth and beautiful. A pair of dark eyes stared at her unblinkingly.


    Lan Yue?


    Tang Wu did not know if she was hallucinating because she had drunk too much. Her mind was buzzing with pain. She looked at his thin lips but could not hear what he was saying at all.


    His gaze on her was rather gentle.


    Tang Wu felt like something had filled her empty heart.


    She went forward and threw herself into his arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± She smirked coyly.


    The porridge box in Qi Chen¡¯s hand almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Tangtang?¡±


    His other hand caressed her hot cheek. ¡°Are you drunk?¡±


    Tang Wu acted like she did not hear him. She closed her thick and curly eyshes. ¡°I¡¯m not as easygoing as I thought. Have you really had a change of heart? Do you really want to cut ties with me cleanly?¡±


    Qi Chen¡¯s tall body froze.


    If he felt like he was flying up to the clouds the previous second, but he has now fallen into hell the next second.


    She had mistaken him for someone else!


    At the same time, a figure slowly walked over.

 Chapter 2069 - He Came

    Chapter 2069: He Came


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    Lan Yue looked at the couple hugging each other intimately and his thoughts were in a mess, his lips pursed tightly.


    Actually, he did not stay in this hotel.


    When Tang Wu and the others left, he drove and followed behind them quietly.


    When Qi Chen went into the elevator with the porridge, he remembered the floor he had arrived at and then reserved a room on the same floor at the front desk.


    He did not expect to see the two of them hugging the moment he stepped out of the elevator.


    He couldn¡¯t see her expression, but when she jumped into Qi Chen¡¯s arms, it was like she had jumped into his arms on her own ord.


    His dark eyes darkened.


    Had she fallen for Qi Chen?


    He did not go any further and his hand holding the room card clenched into a fist. A few secondster, he entered the elevator again.


    The walls of the elevator were as smooth as a mirror and his figure was reflected in the mirror. His thick and long eyshes were lowered and the corner of his lips were lowered.


    ¡­


    Qi Chen carried Tang Wu to the sofa in the room.


    Tang Wu looked up at the gentleness and indulgence in his eyes. She went forward and grabbed his tie. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Tangtang, actually, Ia€|¡±


    ¡°Shhh, don¡¯t say anything that will make me unhappy.¡± Tang Wu felt that she had gone crazy. There was nothing between them anymore. He had clearly admitted to betraying her, but she was still reluctant to leave him and was even deceiving herself.


    She pressed her forehead against his and her long eyshes fluttered. ¡°Don¡¯t leave tonight.¡±


    Qi Chen looked at the woman in front of him in disbelief, his heart churning.


    Her feelings for that boy were so deep!


    From what he knew, she had not let Lin Xiurui stay the night even after being with him for five years!


    Qi Chen caressed Tang Wu¡¯s charming face and his fingertips moved from her cheek to her chin. His gaze on her darkened. ¡°Tang Tang, why don¡¯t you like me? How am I worse than them?¡±


    When Tang Wu heard his words, she felt like someone had knocked her head hard.


    She sobered up for a moment.


    She remembered that Lan Yue had not worn a tie at the party tonight, but she was holding a tie in her hand now!


    Tang Wu blinked hard and looked at the man who was about to lower his head to kiss her.


    ¡°Qia€| Chen?¡± Tang Wu seemed to have seen a ferocious beast and pushed the man approaching her away.


    Tang Wu hurriedly stood up from the sofa and took a few steps back. Her charming eyes turned clearer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was dazed.¡±


    She did not dare to stay in the room for another second and left the room quickly without putting on her shoes.


    She took the elevator and rushed downstairs.


    She was barefooted and was wearing a silk nightdress. Her hair was messy and she did not look normal.


    Tang Wu ran to the square fountain at the hotel entrance.


    The night breeze blew over, waking her up.


    It was definitely not as simple as getting drunk to think that Qi Chen was Lan Yue.


    Was there something wrong with that cup of honey water?


    Although she had sobered up, she still felt heavy-headed and ufortable.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to face Qi Chen again. She wrapped her arms around herself and sat down to relieve the difort.


    After some time, a teenage girl walked over. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tang Wu looked up at the young girl who was showing her kindness and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Sister, were you bullied by bad people? Do you want me to call the police for you?¡±


    Tang Wu looked at the phone the youngdy took out and asked, ¡°Can I borrow your phone?¡±


    The young girl handed her phone to Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu¡¯s fingers pressed a bunch of numbers.


    She told herself that if he did not answer, she would not call again.


    The phone rang several times. Just when she was about to hang up, it went through.


    Tang Wu had not thought of what to say, but at this moment, she really wanted to hear his voice.


    But after the call went through, no one spoke.


    Tang Wu felt a heavy breathing and soft wind on the other end of the call. She frowned. Was he not resting? Was he having a date with Nina outside?


    Thinking of Nina, the words he had said to her on the day they broke up appeared in her mind.


    ¡°She pursued me first. At first, I didn¡¯t want to develop my rtionship, but after interacting with her, I found that we had a lot of things we liked. We got along and had topics to talk about.¡±


    He already had a new girlfriend, so why was she still looking for him?


    Tang Wu hung up first.


    She returned the phone to the young girl. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Seeing Tang Wu looking down sadly, the young girl whispered, ¡°Sister, if there¡¯s anything, ask the security officers at the hotel to help. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded lightly.


    The young girl took a few steps and could not help but turn back.


    The sister sitting by the fountain was really unbelievably beautiful but she did not look happy at all. If such a beautiful sister smiled, she would be very beautiful!


    The young girl looked down at the series of numbers at the top of her phone records and called the number.


    The call went through after a ring.


    The young girl heard a voice from the other end. It was the voice of a young man.


    The young girl said, ¡°You¡¯re that beautiful sister¡¯s boyfriend, right? What did you do to make her so sad? I can¡¯t even bear to see it. She called you but you didn¡¯t speak. Can¡¯t you take the initiative tofort her?¡±


    The young girl thought that the person on the other end of the line would not respond to her, but he replied, ¡°I see her.¡±


    The young girl turned around suddenly.


    She saw a young man in a white shirt, with broad shoulders and a narrow waist, striding toward the fountain.


    The young girl eximed softly. That sister¡¯s boyfriend was so handsome!


    The young girl did not want to disturb them and skipped away.


    Tang Wu sat in the wind for a while and felt that the difort in her body had subsided. She prepared to get up and leave.


    Suddenly, a figure walked up to her, blocking most of the light in front of her.


    Tang Wu looked up and could not help but p her forehead when she saw the handsome boy standing in front of her. His facial features were a little too stern and too perfect.


    F*ck, why was she seeing Lan Yue everywhere tonight? Was she still unable to get over this?


    Tang Wu wanted to curse!


    He squatted in front of her, his eyes dark and his face expressionless. His slender fingers touched her forehead lightly. ¡°You have a fever?¡±


    Tang Wu did not hear his words clearly and heard him say that she was horny. She immediately got angry and pped his hand away.


    She stood on the stage by the fountain, her beautiful eyes widening. ¡°Where did this lechere from? Open your eyes wide. Who do you think you are?¡±


    She thought that this lecherous man would leave after hearing his words, but he smirked andughed lightly.

 Chapter 2070 - Uncomfortable

    <h4>Chapter 2070: Ufortable</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Wu looked at the boy in front of her with a clean and warm smile and her temples seemed to start throbbing again.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    He did not answer her and reached out his hand to her. ¡°Come down!¡±


    Tang Wu narrowed her charming eyes and raised her exquisite and arrogant chin. ¡°Pervert, I¡¯ll call for the security guards if you don¡¯t leave.¡±


    Tang Wu ignored his outstretched hand and moved to the side. She was about to jump down when she lost her footing and fell into the fountain.


    Lan Yue was shocked to see her fall into the fountain. He hurriedly jumped onto the stage. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The water in the fountain was not deep, but Tang Wu was still wet after falling in.


    The cold water temperature made the confusion in her mind dissipatepletely.


    She wiped the water droplets off her face and blinked her eyes hard at the big boy, who was reaching out his hand to her again with a worried expression.


    Was she hallucinating?


    Had he really appeared in front of her?


    Many doubts shed past Tang Wu¡¯s heart, but she was not in the mood to ask him anything.


    She was in a terrible state.


    Tang Wu rejected his hand again. She moved to the side and climbed onto the stage. After jumping down, she walked toward the hotel.


    However, she had only taken a few steps when her slender wrist was grabbed by a well-defined hand.


    Tang Wu did not turn back. She struggled internally.


    The person holding her wrist was not willing to let go.


    Tang Wu was a little angry. ¡°Let go.¡±


    Instead of letting go, the person behind her took a step forward and carried her on his shoulder.


    ¡°Ah, what are you doing? If you don¡¯t let go, I won¡¯t hold back anymore.¡±


    He acted like he did not hear her and carried her to the car parked by the side.


    Tang Wu was ced in the car by him. She was about to re at him when a suit jacket was draped over her, covering her face.


    Tang Wu pulled the suit away from her face. Lan Yue had already gotten into the driver¡¯s seat and he looked at her with his dark eyes.


    Tang Wu took off her suit and nced at herself.


    When she ran out, she was wearing a nightgown and had fallen into the water. She really could not bear to look at herself now.


    She tightened her hold on his suit silently, but she still had the aura of a queen. ¡°I¡¯ll return the suit to you after I¡¯ve washed it.¡±


    She wanted to push open the car door and get out.


    However, she failed to do so even after several tries.


    He had locked it.


    Tang Wu was a little annoyed. Ever since she saw him tonight, she had not been able to control her emotions. He had made her frustrated and out of control. Her tone was naturally not any better. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He furrowed his eyebrows slightly. ¡°You called me first.¡±


    The fire in Tang Wu¡¯s heart seemed to have been ignited when she heard that. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always been the one to take the initiative between us. If I hadn¡¯t taken the initiative, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t even care about me, right?¡±


    ¡°I took the initiative to call you. Did I say anything? I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± Tang Wu¡¯s eyes were about to spit fire. ¡°Unlock the door!¡±


    He pursed his pink lips but did not unlock the doors nor speak.


    Tang Wu had the urge to punch him.


    ¡°Your forehead is very hot. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    He finally spoke to her after a while.


    Tang Wu¡¯s blood pressure kept rising.


    He really could drive people to their deaths sometimes!


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick!¡± Seeming to have thought of something, Tang Wu looked at her in confusion. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    His gaze on her darkened and he pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m staying in this hotel.¡±


    ¡°Which floor?¡±


    ¡°16.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He was staying on the same floor as her?


    ¡°You¡­ saw me hugging Qi Chen?¡± She asked tentatively.


    He hummed in agreement.


    Tang Wu exined naturally, ¡°I don¡¯t know which b*tch put something in the honey water for me, but I got a little drunk after two mouthfuls and mistook Qi Chen for another person. Fortunately, I woke up in time and nothing happened.¡±


    He pursed his lips tightly and seemed to have a smile on his face. ¡°Did you think he was another person?¡±


    Looking at the gentleness in his eyes, Tang Wu red at him coldly. ¡°Anyway, it wasn¡¯t you.¡±


    The smile on his lips disappeared and they were pursed tightly again.


    Tang Wu subconsciously wanted to reach out to calm his furrowed eyebrows.


    She retracted her hand halfway.


    She hated herself like this!


    His every action and emotion could affect her.


    She took a breath and adjusted her mood. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. I¡¯ve already broken up with you. It¡¯s my own business who I¡¯m with. You can also spend the night with Nina. This is our freedom after breaking up¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, he interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m not in a rtionship with Nina. We¡¯re just friends.¡±


    Tang Wu nced at him. He was a little agitated but she did not know what she had said.


    However, wasn¡¯t he being a little funny? A month ago, wasn¡¯t he the one who had suggested to end it? Who was the one who said that Nina had taken the initiative to pursue him and that he liked her? Didn¡¯t the two of them have something inmon?


    Tang Wu¡¯s gaze toward him turned cold. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your rtionship with Nina anymore. Also, if we want to break up, let¡¯s go all out. I won¡¯t call you again. Even if we meet, we have to act like we don¡¯t know each other.¡±


    She wished he would stop looking at her with those dark eyes. Every time he looked at her, it would mess with her heart.


    He clenched his hands into fists and ced them on his knees. His lips moved, as if he wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t seem to say it.


    Tang Wu stopped looking at him and opened the car door. ¡°I want to get out.¡±


    The only response she received was dead silence.


    Tang Wu was angry. ¡°Lan Yue, if you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll really be angry¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, he suddenly leaned over. Tang Wu thought that he was going to open the door for her and leaned back in the chair.


    However, she froze very quickly.


    He leaned over and instead of opening the door, he hugged her.


    The car was well sealed and could not hear anything outside, cutting off everything. There were only the sounds of them breathing and their heartbeats.


    Tang Wu reacted and subconsciously wanted to push him away.


    He grabbed her hand, disregarding her struggle as he inteced his fingers with hers.


    He buried his face in her neck and said, ¡°Tang Tang, I feel terrible.¡±


    Tang Wu knew karate. She could push him away if she wanted.


    However, her heart softenedpletely when she heard his slightly choked words!


    He was the one who said they should separate and he was also the one who said he liked someone else, but she could not hate him!


    Tang Wu felt aggrieved and sad, especially when she saw him walking with Nina tonight. They were of the same age and were as beautiful as a golden couple.


    Smelling his fresh and clean scent, Tang Wu was greedy and desired him.. She raised her other hand that was not in his hand and caressed his soft hair. ¡°Why did you break up with me that day?¡±

 Chapter 2071 - Liking

    <h4>Chapter 2071: Liking</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He did not speak for a long time.


    With Tang Wu¡¯s understanding of him, she knew that he was unwilling to say it.


    Although he was young, he was stubborn.


    If he did not want to say it, others would not be able to get it out of him no matter what.


    Tang Wu patted his head. ¡°Get up first. I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    He lifted his face from her neck.


    Under his bangs, his slightly red eyes were slightly red.


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart softened.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even cried yet. Why are you crying?¡± Tang Wu red at him. ¡°Do you want to make up?¡±


    His lips moved and a trace of struggle and pain shed past his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of you¡­¡±


    Tang Wu did not miss the emotions in his eyes.


    They were definitely abnormal.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you training and preparing for the world championship in Australia? Why did youe to Hollywood to film a movie?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be an athlete anymore.¡±


    Tang Wu was surprised. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Tangtang, don¡¯t ask me about it.¡±


    Tang Wu did not probe any further.


    This matter might be more serious than she had thought.


    He was a genius in the swimming industry. It was impossible for him to give up so easily before he had won thepetition!


    Tang Wu looked at his exquisite and beautiful face and the urge to suppress him filled her heart.


    ¡°Where were you staying before I came?¡±


    He replied honestly, ¡°In another hotel.¡±


    ¡°Take me there.¡±


    He stared at her for a few seconds before nodding and starting the engine.


    He only took ten minutes to drive to the hotel and when she arrived at the room, she went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    When she came out, he had already made her a cup of ginger tea.


    ¡°It¡¯s to warm you up.¡±


    Tang Wu took the cup and sat on the sofa to drink it.


    Halfway through her drink, she raised her eyebrows when she saw that he did not move. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a bath?¡±


    He hummed.


    He took a quick shower and was out in less than five minutes.


    He was wearing a long white t-shirt and casual pants, his hair wet against his forehead. His facial features were unbelievably gorgeous and she put down the cup, stood up and walked toward him.


    She stood very close to him and looked up at him. ¡°You don¡¯t want to get back together but you asked me toe here. Do you know what it means?¡±


    He looked at her and shook his head.


    Tang Wu stood on tiptoes and knocked his head. ¡°I was very unhappy when you asked to end our rtionshipst time. I want to be the one who ends it.¡±


    He frowned, as if he did not quite understand what she meant.


    Tang Wu jumped into his arms.


    He looked at her, his eyes filled with shock.


    Tang Wu covered his eyes, leaned over, and covered his pink lips.


    ¡­


    It was two in the morning.


    Lan Yue carried the woman who was asleep on the sofa to the bed. He sat by the bed and gently pulled away the long hair that covered her face. Ayer of gentleness covered his dark eyes.


    He stared at her for a long time before he got up to go to the bathroom.


    ¡­


    ¡°What? You left before he woke up the next day?¡±


    When the three best friends met, Nan Xun¡¯s eyes were filled with shock when she learned what had happened to Tang Wu in M Country.


    Tang Wu took a sip of wine. ¡°Otherwise?¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t it be more awkward for them to face each other when he woke up?


    Nan Xun frowned. ¡°Why do I feel that something is wrong?¡±


    Tang Wu drank a ss of wine and remained silent.


    A momentter, she poked Bo Cixue, who was also silent. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s unusual too?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Tang Wu. ¡°Wuwu, you¡¯re so smart. I think you should have guessed something!¡±


    Tang Wu lowered her eyes and swirled the liquid in the ss.


    ¡°Wuwu, although I haven¡¯t interacted much with Brother Lan, I don¡¯t think he would cheat on you.¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Nan Xun widened his eyes. ¡°Are you serious? Are you still not sure? I think he¡¯s trapped in your hands and can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Tang Wu said nothing.


    Bo Cixue raised her ss and clinked it with Tang Wu¡¯s. ¡°Are you doubting his feelings for you? You guys were together because you took the initiative, and you felt that he would be moved, as long as a beautiful woman took the initiative, right?¡±


    Tang Wu could not deny that she had indeed thought that way.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I been doing research recently and want to conduct experiments for Lan Nuo? I interacted with Lan Nuo a lot. He admires Lan Yue from the bottom of his heart and even told me about Lan Yue and Chu Li when they were in the tribe.¡±


    ¡°It was always Chu Li who provoked Lan Yue in order to seek protection from him. Lan Yue agreed to date her only because someone in the tribe liked Chu Li and almost ruined her innocence. Chu Li begged Lan Yue bitterly and asked him to help her on the ount that she had saved him before.¡±


    ¡°If Lan Yue was really moved by Chu Li¡¯s beauty, why didn¡¯t he touch Chu Li in those few years? Besides, aftering to the capital, he didn¡¯t look for Chu Li at all. It¡¯s clear that he doesn¡¯t like Chu Li.¡±


    ¡°As for that Nina you mentioned, if he was really moved by her, do you think he would agree to your ridiculous way of ending the rtionship?¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°You can be a psychiatrist now.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled lightly. ¡°Bystanders always get the clearest view of the situation.¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°He wasn¡¯t willing to reveal the reason he separated from me, but I¡¯m guessing that it has something to do with my family.¡±


    Nan Xun and Bo Cixue looked at Tang Wu at the same time. ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    When the Tang family attacked, even Tang Mo could not escape and was forced to marry Nan Xun, let alone Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It depends on his attitude. After all, if he wants to be with me, he has to face a storm. The road ahead isn¡¯t so easy!¡±


    ¡°I heard from Lan Nuo that Lan Yue wille back to see him in a few days. You two should have a good talk then!¡±


    A few dayster, Tang Wu received Bo Cixue¡¯s message.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital. I just saw Brother Lan. Are youing?¡±


    After Tang Wu replied, she left the office with her car keys.


    When she arrived at Lan Nuo¡¯s ward, Tang Wu saw Lan Yue, who was peeling an apple.


    He was wearing a blue jacket, dark jeans, and a ck baseball cap. He was tall and handsome.


    A big smile appeared on Lan Nuo¡¯s face when he saw Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu gave Lan Nuo the gift she had brought and looked at Lan Yue.


    Lan Yue had already peeled the apple and handed it to Lan Nuo, saying a few more words to Lan Nuo. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the doctor.¡±


    He had not even nced at Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu watched him walk past her and a sense of helplessness rose in her body.


    She walked to the bed and talked to Lan Nuo for a while. Seeing that Lan Yue did not return to the ward, she went out to look for him.


    It had been a while since Lan Yue had visited the hospital. He was tall and handsome, so many nurses liked him.


    After he came out of the doctor¡¯s office, he was surrounded by several nurses.


    Tang Wu watched as he answered the nurses¡¯ questions patiently. He clearly knew that she was not standing far away, but he did not look at her.. Her expression darkened and she turned to leave.

 Chapter 2072 - Heart To Heart (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2072: Heart To Heart (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Wu took the elevator downstairs.


    She walked out quickly, as if there was a beast behind her.


    Although they had developed an intimate rtionship in M Country, he did not seem to want to have anything to do with her.


    Tang Wu did not like to force others.


    If he did not want to stay with her, she could only let go of him!


    She walked too quickly and identally bumped into someone.


    Tang Wu¡¯s bag fell to the ground and the person who bumped into her hurriedly crouched down to pick up her bag. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Tang Wu felt that the voice was familiar and she nced up.


    The other party happened to pass her the bag. Their eyes met and they both froze.


    ¡°Chen Jiao?¡±


    If Tang Wu was right, this girl in front of her was the daughter of Lan Yue¡¯s swimming instructor!


    When Chen Jiao saw Tang Wu, her slightly apologetic expression immediately turned fierce. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Seeing Chen Jiao¡¯s hateful and angry gaze, Tang Wu narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Did youe to look for Lan Yue?¡±


    ¡°Did youe to find Ah Yue too? How dare youe to look for him?¡±


    Tang Wu took the bag from Chen Jiao and looked at her with a deep gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about with a rich youngdy like you.¡± She wanted to leave.


    When she passed Tang Wu, she heard Tang Wu say lightly, ¡°If we don¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll pester Lan Yue in the future. I met him in M Country a few days ago¡­¡±


    Before Tang Wu could finish, Chen Jiao jumped up angrily. ¡°What right do you have to bother him? You ruined his future.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Tell me exactly what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Fine. He doesn¡¯t dare to tell you because he¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll fall out with your family, but I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    Her father had been training Lan Yue well in Australia. Lan Yue was a rare genius in the swimming industry. Even the champion of Australia was not as good as him.


    He would definitely be able to attract the attention of people who loved sports worldwide in the future.


    However, more than a month ago, her father had been taken away by an investigator.


    She asked around about it with Lan Yue and found out that her father had bribed the higher management of the club. The evidence was conclusive and if he was convicted of the crime, he would be sentenced to prison in Australia.


    Both Lan Yue and her believed that her father was not someone like that. They were in a foreign country and were unfamiliar with the ce. It was hard to even meet her father.


    Just when they were losing it, someone appeared in front of Lan Yue.


    He suggested that he could help her father as long as Lan Yue separated from Tang Wu.


    Lan Yue understood the other party¡¯s purpose and got into an argument with those people on the spot.


    Later, Lan Yue was hit in the arm by the leader. The bullet pierced through his left arm, making him unable to continue as an athlete.


    Under the other party¡¯s insistence, he had no choice but to agree.


    For a few days after he agreed to it, he was in low spirits and she knew that he felt terrible.


    But everyone knew that he and the youngdy of the Tang family belonged to different worlds.


    It was impossible for them to remain together!


    After Tang Wu listened to Chen Jiao¡¯s story, her eyes immediately turned red.


    ¡°His left arm¡­ Won¡¯t be able to be a sportsman even if he recovers?¡±


    Chen Jiao red at Tang Wu and said angrily, ¡°Yes, are you satisfied? I really didn¡¯t expect a rich family to be so sinister and ruthless. What did he do wrong? Isn¡¯t he just dating you? Do you have to ruin his life?¡±


    Tang Wu lowered her thick and curly eyshes and said with a slightly choked voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    If her family had really done this, she would not only let Lan Yue down, but she would also have let Chen Jiao¡¯s father down.


    Chen Jiao wanted to say something, but Tang Wu had already lowered her head and left in a hurry.


    ¡­


    Tang Wu drove home.


    The words Chen Jiao said kept repeating in her mind.


    Her hands on the steering wheel tightened and the veins on the back of her hands protruded out.


    When she was with him, she thought that her family would think that they wouldn¡¯tst long even if they found out about the rtionship.


    But she did not expect that although her family did not say anything to her, and instead forced him into a corner!


    He had injured his left arm, but he had not mentioned a word to her!


    Tang Wu bit her lip hard and tears fell from her eyes.


    She stepped on the elerator, wanting to go home immediately.


    ¡­


    Chen Jiao came to Lan Nuo¡¯s ward and her heart ached when she saw Lan Yue sitting by the bed with unfocused eyes.


    Had Tang Wue to Lan Nuo¡¯s ward? Was he acting like this because he had seen Tang Wu?


    Did that woman have that much influence on him?


    Chen Jiao put the fruits she had bought on the table and greeted Lan Nuo before looking at Lan Yue. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t understand it. It¡¯s better to deal with painful things quickly!¡±


    Lan Yue did not seem to hear Chen Jiao¡¯s words. He pursed his pink lips and remained silent.


    Lan Nuo opened her big eyes and looked at Lan Yue with a slow reaction. ¡°Sister Tang¡­ is a very good person.¡±


    Lan Yue hummed.


    After about twenty minutes, Lan Nuo suddenly pointed at the TV screen.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sister Tang¡¯s car.¡±


    Lan Yue looked up at the TV.


    The news was reporting a traffic ident. Several cars on the highway had collided with an SUV. The number of casualties was not known¡­


    Lan Yue saw a red sports car at a nce.


    The camera swept past it and he could not see the license te of the red sports car clearly. However, he was almost certain that it was Tang Wu¡¯s car.


    Lan Yue stood up from the chair.


    Before Chen Jiao could react, she saw him rushing out like a storm.


    Chen Jiao chased him to the door of the ward but he had already run to the elevator.


    He could not hide her panic!


    Chen Jiao sighed angrily.


    They were like star-crossed lovers!


    Lan Yue hailed down a taxi at the entrance of the hospital and paid the driver twice the normal fare to send him to the highway.


    The driver drove to the entrance of the highway. There had been a major traffic ident and the road had been sealed. The driver could not go up anymore. After Lan Yue paid the driver, he ran over.


    A chill ran up his spine the moment he left the hospital.


    However, he firmly believed that nothing would happen to her!


    He was running very quickly. From afar, he saw that there were many people surrounding the ce of the ident and the cordons were pulled up.


    He had never been so panicked before. He pushed his way through the crowd and looked at the collided cars.


    Two bloody injured people were carried into the ambnce.


    He did not see Tang Wu.


    There were discussions around. ¡°I heard that someone fell into the water and the rescue team is looking for them¡­¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s heart was in turmoil. He pulled a traffic police aside and asked him if he had seen a beautiful woman¡­


    The traffic police shook his head.


    Lan Yue wanted to check that red sports car, but there were traffic police guarding it and no one was allowed to approach it.


    ¡°I¡¯m the boyfriend of that car owner. Let me go take a look.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, he heard a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Lan Yue.¡±


    Lan Yue turned around suddenly and strode toward the woman whose forehead was wrapped in gauze..

 Chapter 2073 - Heart To Heart (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2073: Heart To Heart (2)</h4>


    He strode toward her with hurried steps.


    He checked her up and down, asking hurriedly, ¡°Is your head injured? Does it hurt? Where does it hurt?¡±


    Tang Wu felt a lump in her throat.


    She had just been called aside by the nurse to bandage her injured forehead. When she came over, she saw Lan Yue, who looked like a headless fly with a pale face.


    She jumped into his arms with red eyes, hugging his thin waist with both hands.


    Smelling his clean and fresh scent, her heart tightened uncontrobly.


    The moment she hugged him, and he hugged her back as well.


    His slender hands held her slender waist tightly, as if he wanted to melt her into his bones.


    Hepletely forgot about the Tang family¡¯s warning.


    They hugged for a while and only released her when she was almost out of breath from his grip.


    His hands were still around her waist, as he looked down at her. ¡°Does your head hurt? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    Tang Wu shook her head, not wanting him to worry. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    His eyebrows were still furrowed tightly, the worry in his eyes clear.


    Tang Wu stood on her toes and pecked his lips. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡±


    He then realized that they were in public and there were reporters from the broadcasting station around interviewing them.


    Seeming to have thought of something, he leaned back and she wanted to kiss him again, but she suddenly felt dizzy when he avoided her.


    He caught her in time.


    He pulled her to an inconspicuous ce.


    He caressed her face and she rubbed her face into his palm, a smile on her lips. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I saw the news.¡±


    Tang Wu pulled his hand down from her face and looked at him with her beautiful eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to ignore me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Did you break up because my family looked for you?¡±


    He froze, then shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Tang Wu stared straight into his dark eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to admit to it, but I wanted to give you another chance to face difficulties with me. Since you think you can¡¯t face it, let¡¯s not do it!¡±


    She turned to leave, so she did not see the shock and panic shing in his eyes.


    He grabbed her wrist. ¡°Tangtang!¡±


    Tang Wu turned around, took a step forward, and leaned her face against his chest.


    His heartbeat was very fast and she could feel his intense emotions, even though he did not let them show on his face.


    She grabbed his jacket and approached him with her face. ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    He looked down at her, his lips moving. The words seemed toe to his throat, but he could not say them.


    ¡°Lan Yue, do you like me?¡± She asked again domineeringly.


    He could not lie to himself or her.


    He nodded at her.


    Tang Wu wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Lower your head.¡±


    He lowered his head, but did not let her take the initiative. Instead, he kissed her first.


    ¡­


    His phone vibrated.


    It buzzed again and again.


    Tang Wu withdrew from his arms. ¡°Your phone¡¯s ringing.¡±


    He took out his phone from his pocket and his eyes shed when he saw the caller ID.


    After letting her know, he went to the side to answer the call.


    Tang Wu looked at his back. She was a little far away and could not hear what he said, but she could clearly feel his grip on the phone tighten.


    Tang Wu looked around.


    She suddenly found a ck SUV parked not too far away.


    Tang Wu strode behind Lan Yue and snatched the phone from him after he said that he did not want to give up.


    Lan Yue did not expect Tang Wu toe. He was stunned for a moment and by the time he reacted, his phone had been taken away.


    Tang Wu nced at the caller ID.


    She was right. It was a call from the Tang family¡¯s bodyguards.


    Tang Wu¡¯s eyes darkened and she hung up with a cold expression before she blocked the number.


    She said to Lan Yue, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and settle this. Trust me.¡±


    His eyes turned red. ¡°Tangtang¡­¡±


    Tang Wu raised her index finger and pressed it against his pink lips. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Go to the hospital and apany Lan Nuo. I¡¯ll go and find you.¡±


    With that said, Tang Wu turned and walked toward the SUV.


    The car door was pulled open and the bodyguard in the SUV was stunned when he saw Tang Wu. ¡°Miss.¡±


    ¡°Drive me back!¡±


    Mother Tang frowned when she saw Tang Wu returning in the car of the bodyguard monitoring Lan Yue.


    Tang Wu did not look too good. When she arrived at the living room, she questioned Mother Tang, ¡°Mom, did you send someone to do that in Australia?¡±


    Mother Tang said, ¡°Wuwu, why are you talking to me like this?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you feel guilty about ruining a sportsman¡¯s future and almost ruining a good instructor¡¯s reputation?¡±


    Seeing that Tang Wu was so aggressive and could not maintain her elegance, Mother Tang¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°Tang Wu, as the Tang family¡¯s daughter, don¡¯t you understand your mission? You¡¯re dating a poor fellow from the tribe and a second-hand good that Chu Li doesn¡¯t want anymore. Why are you so happy taking it from her?¡±


    ¡°What does Chu Li know about his good side? Besides, I¡¯m the one who pestered him. If he¡¯s a second-hand good, what am I?¡±


    p!


    Mother Tang pped Tang Wu angrily.


    ¡°You actually degraded yourself like this for a wild brat. Tang Wu, is this how I brought you up?¡±


    Tang Wu endured the fiery pain on her face and said with red eyes, ¡°Were you brought up to ruin someone else¡¯s future?¡±


    Mother Tang raised her hand and pped Tang Wu again.


    The smile on Tang Wu¡¯s lips widened. ¡°Ever since I was young, the two of you have indeed instilled in me the idea that I can¡¯t decide on my own marriage. I used to think that if the two of you asked for a marriage union, I would separate from that man. But what you¡¯ve done has made me see my feelings for him clearly!¡±


    ¡°I like him very much and don¡¯t want to be separated from him. I don¡¯t want to marry a man I don¡¯t like for the sake of the family!¡±


    Mother Tang was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. ¡°Tang Wu, do you know what you¡¯re saying? Are you going to disobey the family and be with a poor wild brat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to be with him.¡±


    Mrs Tangughed in anger. ¡°If you continue to be stubborn, you know what you will lose.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    She went upstairs.


    After a while, she came down with a small suitcase.


    Seeing her actions, Mrs Tang sat on the sofa, her expression ugly. ¡°If you dare to step out of this house, don¡¯te back again.¡±


    Tang Wu sucked in a deep breath.


    A few secondster, she carried her suitcase firmly and left the vi.


    When she walked out of the Tang family¡¯s gate, she was surprised to see a tall figure standing outside.


    He strode toward her and his pupils constricted when he saw her red and swollen face.


    Tang Wu did not care and smiled brightly at him. ¡°I won¡¯t be a rich youngdy in the future. Do you want to support me?¡±

 Chapter 2074 - Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 2074: Happiness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    ¡°I¡¯m not a rich youngdy anymore. Do you want to support me?¡±


    Hearing Tang Wu¡¯s words, Lan Yue trembled.


    He looked at the woman in his arms in disbelief. He seemed to have lost his ability to think. His throat was choked and he could not say anything.


    There was a moment of silence.


    Tang Wu looked at the man¡¯s thick and long eyshes fluttering like they had been hit by a storm. She stood on tiptoes and held his face in her hands. ¡°Were you frightened? Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Although I¡¯m not the youngdy of the Tang family anymore, I still have the ability to support myself.¡±


    Her tone was rxed, as if she was not the person whose family had fallen apart and did not want to be a youngdy. ¡°I bought the shares you likedst time and made a lot of money. I¡¯m not so poor that I can¡¯t live.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, he hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Whether you have money or not, I will support you.¡± He buried his face in her neck, his eyes moist.


    He had not expected her to do this!


    She was a rich youngdy who had never done anything. After leaving the family, she must know what would happen to her in the future.


    Her feelings were so strong that he felt both heartache and touched!


    ¡°Tl work hard and give you all the money I earn.¡±


    Hearing his promise and feeling his heart beat harder and harder, Tang Wu felt a lump in her throat. She raised her hand and touched his head. ¡°Silly boy.¡±


    Breaking free from his arms, Tang Wu took out her phone. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my family won¡¯t let Lan Nuo be hospitalized. I have to tell Cixue first and ask her to help me.¡±


    Lan Yue held her hand that was about to make the call. ¡°The Crown Prince promised me that he would help me with Lan Nuo¡¯s hospitalization.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Wu was slightly relieved.


    ¡®With the Crown Prince¡¯s guarantee, her family probably could not do anything to Lan Nuo.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Lan Yue took a step forward and squatted in front of Tang Wu. ¡°Till carry you.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s head was injured and she had been pped twice on the face. She was indeed a little dizzy now. Looking at his thin and broad back, she jumped onto his back.


    He supported her with one hand and held his luggage with the other, walking quickly to the roadside.


    Tang Wu leaned her chin on his shoulder and touched his left arm. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    He froze and turned to look at her.


    She leaned forward and kissed him on the lips.


    He froze for a second or two before his ears turned red.


    Tang Wu liked it when he was shy. She rubbed her chin against the back of his head. ¡°Don¡¯t break up so easily in the future.¡±


    He hummed. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t separate, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Tang Wu red at him. ¡°Even if I want to break up, you have to ask me to stay, understand?¡±


    There was a smile in his eyes, like ake under the autumn sun, clear and bright without any impurities. Her heart softened in an instant.


    She leaned on his shoulder and looked back at the Tang family¡¯s vi that was gradually leaving.


    Ever since she was young, she felt like she was living in a cage. She had to do everything ording to her parents¡¯ arrangements.


    But this time, she was like a rebellious teenage girl.


    However, she did not regret it at this moment.


    Ina ck sedan, two men looked at the intimate couple outside. One of the men said, ¡°Young Master, Miss Tang came home with a small suitcase. Did she fall out with the Tang family?¡±


    The handsome man pursed his lips tightly and said nothing.


    ¡°Do you need us to do anything?¡±


    The man closed his eyes and said with an unreadable expression, ¡°Mrs Tang won¡¯t sit back and do nothing. She wille home obediently soon.¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu was already prepared for a storm.


    Sure enough, the money in her bank card was frozen.


    Fortunately, she was prepared. The money she had earned from buying stocks was with Nan Xun.


    The managementpany was suppressed and the artistes all proposed to terminate their contracts.


    Tang Wu knew that her mother had made a move to make her lose everything.


    She had been pampered since she was young and was the best in everything.


    Cutting off her source of ie was the most effective way to make her admit defeat.


    ¡°Is your mother trying to kill us all?¡±


    In the cafe, Tang Wu, Bo Cixue, and Nan Xun drank coffee together.


    Although she had been troubled by many things recently, Tang Wu did not look haggard at all. Instead, she was beautiful.


    She stirred the coffee in her cup and smiled indifferently. ¡°Let her do whatever she wants. Thepany is about to dere bankruptcy and the artistes have all disbanded. However, the artiste who went to M Country with me the other time is quite loyal. He¡¯s going to Hollywood to film and wants me to be


    his manager.¡±


    Bo Cixue and Nan Xun looked at Tang Wu and said in unison, ¡°You¡¯re going to Hollywood?¡±


    Tang Wu nodded. ¡°Brother Lan is over there. I¡¯ve fallen out with my family now and there¡¯s no point in staying here. It¡¯s better to let my mother and the rest calm down while Brother Lan and I go out to develop our careers.¡±


    Bo Cixue and Nan Xun could not bear to part with Tang Wu, but they respected her decision.


    ¡°If there are any good projects over there, you can look for me to invest.¡±


    Tang Wu picked up the coffee cup and clinked it with Bo Cixue¡¯s. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s impossible for me to reach a dead end. My mother probably forgot that I have two rich best friends.¡±


    After leaving the cafe, Bo Cixue received a call from Tiantian.


    ¡°Sister Apple, don¡¯t forget about our school¡¯s anniversary tomorrow!¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t forget what Tiantian told me.¡±


    Tomorrow was Tiantian¡¯s high school¡¯s anniversary. Ye Jie had also attended high school there. However, he was on a visit overseas and might not be able to go.


    In the evening.


    After Tiantian finished her homework, she walked to the window and saw a luxurious ck sedan driving to the entrance of the pce. She ran downstairs in surprise.


    Ye Jie had just gotten out of the car when he saw Tiantian running over.


    ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t youing back tomorrow night?¡±


    Ye Jie curled his slender fingers and gently scratched the tip of Tiantian¡¯s nose. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your school¡¯s anniversary tomorrow?¡±


    Tiantian cupped her sweet face and blinked yfully at Ye Jie. ¡°Brother, did you receive my message and know that Sister Apple is going to attend the school anniversary? You specially came back a day in advance and went to experience school life with her tomorrow, right?¡±


    Looking at Tiantian, who was smiling like a little fox, Ye Jie smiled and hummed softly.


    Tiantian held Ye Jie¡¯s arm and walked into the pce. ¡°Brother, I gave you an invitation but you said you didn¡¯t have time. I told you Sister Apple woulde back early. What should I do?¡±


    Ye Jie reached out and Ah Zuo handed him an exquisite box. ¡°Brother bought it personally.¡±


    Tiantian took the box and opened it. Inside was a popr novel from abroad. It could not be bought in the capital for the time being. Ye Jie was going to visit that country a few days ago, so Tiantian mentioned it casually.


    She did not expect her brother to really buy it for her! He even bought it personally.. She was so happy!

 Chapter 2075 - Embarrassed

    <h4>Chapter 2075: Embarrassed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue did not know that Ye Jie had returned from his overseas visit.


    After breakfast the next day, she went to the elite school Tiantian was studying at.


    Bo Cixue was wearing a knitted sweater withntern sleeves and a pair of tight jeans. Her long hair was tied into a bun, making her look delicate and beautiful.


    Bo Cixue got out of the car and saw Tiantian standing at the school gate as a greeter.


    ¡®The greeter was wearing a uniform cheongsam and Tiantian was no exception. The little girl dressed up slightly and became even more eye-catching, so sweet and charming that people could not look away.


    Tiantian also saw Bo Cixue and waved at her with a bright smile.


    Bo Cixue walked to Tiantian¡¯s side. ¡°Little Princess is really beautiful today.¡±


    Tiantian held Bo Cixue¡¯s arm affectionately. ¡°Sister Apple is the prettiest. She looks good in everything. She¡¯s like a fairy in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m about to be ttered.¡±


    ¡°sister Apple, I only know now why people say that women in love are the prettiest!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Bo Cixue tapped Tiantian¡¯s nose lightly. ¡°How have you been recently?¡±


    Tiantian spun around on the spot like a happy bee. ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood.¡±


    The moment Tiantian finished speaking, there was amotion at the school gate.


    The junior standing behind Tiantian eximed softly, ¡°It¡¯s Senior. Senior Tiantian, I heard that you used to be desk mates with Senior. He¡¯s really handsome!¡±


    And his handsomeness was wild, gangsterish and slightly arrogant.


    Now that the weather had turned cold, he was wearing a ck t-shirt and a uniform jacket. He had both hands in his pockets and was chewing gum. The way he walked was wild and arrogant, with a hint of casualness.


    Behind him were several boys and girls. From the looks of it, they must have gone to the inte cafe outside schoolst night.


    Tiantian could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s handsome at all. He¡¯s just like a good-for-nothing.¡±


    ¡®When Bo Cixue heard Tiantian¡¯s words, she immediately felt that something was wrong.


    Tiantian had a good upbringing and had a good temper. She was often immersed in her own world and did not care about most things outside, let alone say bad things about a boy in public.


    Bo Cixue looked at the boy who had attracted the attention of many people.


    The boy had a face that was unforgettable and his eyes were wild.


    Bo Cixue asked softly by Tiantian¡¯s ear, ¡°Your deskmate?¡±


    ¡°Not for a long time.¡± Tiantian nced at the group of students who gave the school leaders a headache from the corner of her eye. The leading boy nced at her, but quickly looked away.


    A girl following behind him went forward and handed him a box of milk. She even put a straw in for him and looked at him with admiration.


    He took the milk, took a sip and threw it into the nearest rubbish bin. ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s not sweet.¡±


    The girl behind her said pitifully, ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike sweet things recently?¡±


    The group chatted andughed as they left. The girl¡¯s words still echoed in Tiantian¡¯s ears. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like sweet things recently?¡±


    Tiantian had a nickname in school, Little Sweetheart.


    She was pretty and sweet. When she smiled, there were two dimples at the corner of her lips and her eyes were curved like cotton candy.


    ¡®When she had a good rtionship with her former deskmate, there was once when she went to the washroom and he and several boys were hiding by the washroom smoking. She heard them ask him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you recently? The hunk next door said that he liked sweet things. Why did you go


    and beat him up?¡±


    Another boy smiled cunningly. ¡°What can he mean? He¡¯s possessive and wants to take the sweet one for himself.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, what kind of riddle are you talking about? There are so many sweets in the world and you can take them all.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, a retard with low EQ like you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you.¡±


    Actually, Tiantian¡¯s EQ.was not very high. Since she was young, there were many boys who liked her, but she was a slow learner.


    But for some reason, she actually understood what those boys meant.


    And just now, that girl said that he did not like sweetness and she actually understood.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t like sweet things. Anyway, sweet things hate him the most.¡±


    Bo Cixue saw Tiantian pouting and muttering something. Bo Cixue raised her hand and touched her head lightly. ¡°You¡¯ll meet someone better when you grow up.¡±


    Tiantian hummed in agreement.


    ¡°Sister Apple, you haven¡¯t seen my brother for a few days. Do you miss him?¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled. ¡°So-so.¡±


    ¡°Ah, my brother will definitely be sad when he hears that you miss him! He came back a day early to see you!¡±


    Bo Cixue was stunned for a few seconds. ¡°He came back early?¡± But he had not given her any information.


    Tiantian was about to say something when a luxurious ck sedan drove over and stopped at the school gate.


    Ah Zuo got out of the car and opened the back door.


    Seeing the man getting out of the car, Bo Cixue felt sweet and happy.


    If they were not at the school gate, she would have jumped into his arms.


    Bo Cixue did not go forward but stood at the school gate and watched Ye Jie walk over.


    He was wearing a white casual shirt, pants and white shoes. His hair was styled and his handsome face poked at her heart.


    She was hopeless in this life.


    The moment Ye Jie appeared, the other girls at the school gate froze for a few seconds before they screamed.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Crown Prince! Oh my god, I didn¡¯t expect him toe in person. He looks even more handsome than on TV!¡±


    ¡°L only got in here because the Crown Prince studied here before. I dreamed of meeting him one day, but I didn¡¯t expect to really meet him!¡±


    ¡°L really want to take a photo and get an autograph!¡±


    ¡°His aura is too strong, I don¡¯t dare to approach him!¡±


    Ye Jie walked up to Bo Cixue and Ye Tian. Looking at their smiling faces, his gazended on Bo Cixue and he reached out his hand to him. ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    Bo Cixue saw that the junior girls were staring fixedly at her and was too embarrassed to give her hand to him.


    He waited for a few seconds and seeing that she did not reach over, he grabbed her hand.


    The girls had yet to react when they entered the campus.


    ¡°Are we seeing things? The Crown Prince just signed that beautiful sister¡¯s hand. Tiantian, are you very familiar with them? Is that beautiful sister the Crown Prince¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Tiantian nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, she¡¯s super beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m going to fall out of love again!¡±


    Tiantian was speechless. These fangirls!


    After entering the campus, Bo Cixue looked down at their sped hands, a trace of shyness on her beautiful face. ¡°The junior girls admired you just now. Their hearts were broken when you held my hand.¡±


    He looked at her, his eyes dark. ¡°When I was studying here in the past, did you oftene over secretly?¡±


    Bo Cixue retracted her hand and covered her face. ¡°Oh, can you not expose me? It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Tl make up for all the regrets I left on campus today.¡± With that said, he pulled her to a ce..

 Chapter 2076 - Deep Love

    <h4>Chapter 2076: Deep Love</h4>


    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios


    The ce Ye Jie brought Bo Cixue to was a famous couple forest in school.


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Jie in surprise. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±


    The couple forest was actually a quiet and lush forest. Apart from couples,


    ordinary people would not pass by here.


    Ye Jie pulled Bo Cixue to sit on a long bench and said in an elegant and clean


    voice, ¡°Tll tell you a small story.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked like she was all ears.


    Ye Jie looked at her, his clear doe eyes bright and beautiful. A faint smile


    appeared on his lips. ¡°In the past, a little girl came to school to look for a boy,


    but she couldn¡¯t find him and barged in here by mistake. In her


    disappointment, she saw a couple hugging and kissing.¡±


    ¡°The boy¡¯s back looked like the boy she was looking for. At that time, she was


    crying and left the school in a daze.¡±


    The more Bo Cixue listened, the more shocked she became. In the end, she was sure that the girl in his story was her.


    Her facial features were scrunched together. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, where did you


    hear that?¡±


    ¡°With our ssmate.¡±


    Bo Cixue caressed her forehead. ¡°Those fellows actually betrayed me.¡±


    She lowered her eyes, her long eyshes casting a faint shadow. Her wrinkled


    face was lively and interesting.


    He wrapped her delicate hand in his palm, his fingers rubbing the back of her


    hand. ¡°That¡¯s not me.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked up at his handsome face, her heart fluttering. ¡°His back really


    looks like you.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a girlfriend in school, let alonee here.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled slyly. ¡°Am I the first person toe to the couple forest with


    you¡±


    He hummed softly in agreement.


    Bo Cixue smiled and leaned her head on his shoulder. When they were close,


    his fresh breath entered her nose and she snorted softly. ¡°I¡¯ve cried for you many times in the past. Sigh, don¡¯t you know how sad and painful it is to have a


    crush on someone?¡±


    It was like a one-man show. She could only swallow her emotions.


    Ye Jie looked down at the girl leaning against his shoulder and could only see


    the side of her face. Her skin was so fair under the sun and he could vaguely see


    soft fur. The side of her face and neck were unbelievably perfect. He raised his


    hand and caressed her face. ¡°It was my fault in the past.¡±


    Bo Cixue pouted her red lips and rubbed her exquisite face against his palm. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t me you. Rtionships are not a deal. If I have to like you, you have to


    like me!¡±


    ¡°However, the person I have a crush on is still my boyfriend now.¡± She stood up


    from the bench and spun around on the spot. ¡°God is still very kind to me. You


    don¡¯t know, when I was young, my birthday wish every year was to hope that


    Brother Xiaojie would like me.¡±


    The moment she said this, Bo Cixue¡¯s cheeks felt like they were burning. She


    covered her face with her hands. ¡°Every time I¡¯m so happy I can¡¯t find my


    bearings, I say these embarrassing things.¡±


    She took a few steps forward and Ye Jie chased after her.


    He grabbed her waist and pressed her against a tree not far away.


    She looked up and met with his dark eyes, her heart skipping a beat.


    There was a faint smile in his eyes, bright and bright. ¡°How do you want me to


    make it up to you?¡±


    Bo Cixue hugged him back and buried her face in his chest, saying softly, ¡°Kiss


    me more in the future.¡±


    She thought that he did not hear her and quickly added, ¡°I don¡¯t need


    pensation, because I never regretted the time I had a crush on her!¡±


    Only those who had experienced that love but could not have it would know


    how difficult it was to be together and cherish every time they were together!


    His slender fingers held her fair and exquisite face as he looked down at her. ¡°I


    agree.¡±


    Bo Cixue was still confused. He leaned down and kissed her.


    Bo Cixue looked at the man close to her. His dark eyes, high nose bridge, and


    fresh breath all fascinated her. She hugged him tightly and was about to close


    her eyes when she suddenly heard an angry shout. ¡°Which ss are you from?


    Don¡¯t you know what day it is today?¡±


    Bo Cixue was not unfamiliar with that voice.


    She had heard of the dignified name of this school¡¯s discipline master before.


    Bo Cixue withdrew from Ye Jie¡¯s arms and grabbed his hand. ¡°Leave quickly!¡±


    Before Ye Jie could say anything, Bo Cixue, who was frightened, pulled him out


    of the couple forest.


    When she ran out, Bo Cixue nced sideways and found that the man beside


    her did not look too good.


    She stopped and patted her chest. ¡°Fortunately, we ran away quickly. If not, we


    would have been caught.¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips slightly and said nothing


    Bo Cixue blinked at him. ¡°Are you unhappy to be disturbed?¡±


    Ye Jie had a hand in his pocket and looked at her with dark eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t like


    to be too intimate with me in public?¡±


    Bo Cixue suddenly understood that he might have been a little unhappy when


    she rejected him when he wanted to hold her hand at the school gate.


    Bo Cixue went forward and jumped into his arms, rubbing her face against his


    arms. ¡°I was wrong. In the future, Your Highness can hold hands if you want and kiss me if you want. Anyway, I want everyone to know that Your Highness


    is mine.¡±


    Looking at her yful and cute appearance, he pinched her face. ¡°Don¡¯t feel


    guilty in the future. Let¡¯s do it openly.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked around and saw that there was no one. She wrapped her arms


    around his neck and pressed her red lips against his ear. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, I love


    you more and more.¡±


    He patted her head. ¡°Little girl¡±


    Bo Cixue was about to say something when she saw the principal and several


    higher management executives rushing over. She hurriedly left Ye Jie¡¯s arms.


    The principal seems to be looking for you.¡±


    Sure enough, the principal found out that Ye Jie hade to look for him.


    At this moment, the discipline master also came over. He was panting slightly


    and looked at Ye Jie and Bo Cixue. He did not know if he was hallucinating, but


    the two of them looked like they had been secretly touching and doing bad


    things in the couple forest.


    The principal had something to do with Ye Jie and Bo Cixue said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll


    walk around the school. You can go ahead¡± Ye Jie nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    Bo Cixue made an OK gesture.


    Bo Cixue was in a good mood and walked toward the field with her hands


    behind her back.


    A couple walked toward her. Bo Cixue did not care at first, but when she was


    close, she heard someone call her, ¡°Miss Bo.¡±


    Bo Cixue turned back and looked at the man who called her and the woman


    beside him. She narrowed her eyes.


    It was such a coincidence to meet them here.

 Chapter 2077 - Danger

    <h4>Chapter 2077: Danger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor:</strong>As Studios


    Gao Tai and Ye Yiren.


    Bo Cixue had not seen Ye Yiren for a while.


    Ye Yiren looked haggard.


    Seeing Bo Cixue, Ye Yiren¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and sharpness.


    After Gao Tai stopped Bo Cixue, he sized her up.


    Bo Cixue was young and beautiful and was a famous socialite in the capital.


    If she had not had high standards and only liked Ye Jie since she was young, she would have broken through her family¡¯s marriage proposal.


    Perhaps it was because she was in love, her face was flushed and her wet eyes made people¡¯s hearts flutter.


    Gao Tai nced at Ye Yiren beside him and said softly, ¡°No wonder he didn¡¯t want you and chose Bo Cixue. From the looks of it, she¡¯s indeed much better than you.¡±


    Ye Yiren wanted to p Gao Tai.


    Gao Tai, this scumbag, was a good example of not cherishing what he had gotten.


    Ye Yiren saw that Gao Tai was staring at Bo Cixue and could not look away. She snorted. ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s a woman you can¡¯t get. Don¡¯t you have something on? I have something to say to Bo Cixue alone. You can leave first!¡±


    Gao Tai touched his chin and left with a faint smile.


    After Gao Tai left, Ye Yiren stood in front of Bo Cixue and looked at her sharply. ¡°Are you very proud to see that the men around me are smitten by you?¡±


    Bo Cixue crossed her arms and looked at Ye Yiren with her eyebrows slightly furrowed. ¡°I¡¯m indeed very happy that Brother Xiaojie likes me. But if you want to say Gao Tai, I¡¯m sorry. I only saw wretchedness in his eyes.¡±


    Ye Yiren narrowed her eyes coldly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve wanted to get Ye Jie¡¯s attention since you were young. If he was with another woman, you would do anything to ruin him. Bo Cixue, you¡¯re a vicious woman!¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart tightened.


    Before she could say anything, Ye Yiren said coldly, ¡°Bo Cixue, although I agreed to the deal with Ye Jie, I won¡¯t forgive you in my heart. I¡¯m sure no one knows better than you how my sister fell into a vegetative state!¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s expression froze.


    She pursed her lips tightly, her good mood from being with Ye Jie earlier disappearing.


    It had been more than four years since Ye Qingcheng¡¯s ident.


    Although she had sleepwalking at that time and knew nothing about what she had done when she woke up, she had indeed hurt Ye Qingcheng.


    She had turned a normal person into a vegetable.


    It was not that she did not feel guilty or me herself!


    Ye Yiren approached Bo Cixue. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t say it, the truth wille out one day. You¡¯ll lose your reputation then!¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought that such a beautiful and kind Miss Bo would be such a vicious woman!¡±


    It was hard to find out who hade.


    Bo Cixue waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s true. Didn¡¯t Tiantian perform at the school¡¯s anniversary celebrationter?¡±


    Ye Jie held Bo Cixue¡¯s hand. ¡°Who did you meet at school? This might not be as simple as an ident.¡±


    Bo Cixue told her about meeting Ye Yiren.


    ¡°Her?¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°She came to school with Gao Tai.¡±


    Ye Jie instructed Ah Zuo to investigate Ye Yiren¡¯s whereabouts immediately.


    If it was really Ye Yiren who did it, it would be difficult to convict her without the evidence of the surveince cameras!


    ¡°You should bring two bodyguards with you in the future.¡±


    In the past, Bo Cixue had bodyguards with her, but she liked freedom and did not like the feeling of being restrained. The bodyguards followed her for a while before they were arranged to another position.


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful in the future.¡±


    At the school anniversary celebration, Ye Jie was invited to speak on stage.


    Tiantian¡¯s show was in the middle and during the show, their phones were turned to silent.


    Ah Zuo came over and whispered something in Ye Jie¡¯s ear.


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression darkened.


    Bo Cixue was watching Tiantian y the piano. Seeing Ye Jie get up, she looked at him.


    He caressed the top of her head. ¡°I¡¯m going out to take a call.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Ye Jie went out, Bo Cixue focused on watching Tiantian¡¯s performance.


    suddenly, she felt that something was wrong. The people sitting in the first row looked at her from time to time.


    Bo Cixue thought that there was something on her face. She took out a mirror and touched her face.


    She found that the phone in her bag kept shing and she took out her phone to look at it.


    God, in such a short time, there had been nearly twenty missed calls.


    Her family, colleagues, best friends

 Chapter 2078 - Company

    <h4>Chapter 2078: Company</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue had a bad feeling.


    Something serious must have happened!


    Bo Cixue bent down and ran out quietly.


    Another call came in. Bo Cixue saw that it was Nan Xun and answered the call.


    ¡°Cixue, I believe you! You will always be my little fairy!¡±


    If it was in the past, Bo Cixue would definitely tease Nan Xun. But now, she was not in the mood.


    ¡°Ah Xun, did something happen?¡± Bo Cixue pursed her lips. ¡°Tell me. I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°[ saw a video on the inte that happened on the night of youring-of-age ceremony.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s slender body swayed and her phone almost fell to the ground.


    The blood drained from her face and she said hoarsely, ¡°Send me the link.¡±


    Bo Cixue hung up.


    After a while, she received a link from Nan Xun.


    Opening the video, Bo Cixue¡¯s heart tightened the more she watched.


    Her white teeth bit her lip, almost breaking the skin.


    She unlocked her phone.


    After Ye Jie went out to answer the call, his well-defined face tensed up and his dark eyes nced sharply at Ah Zuo. ¡°Was the video exposed online?¡±


    Ah Zuo nodded with a serious expression. ¡°Because it¡¯s an externalwork, we can¡¯t do public rtions immediately.¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression was cold and his thin lips were pursed into an unhappy line. ¡°You found Ye Yiren?¡±


    ¡°She dide to school, but she left half an hour ago. Besides, she went to the K Country¡¯s embassy in the capital.¡±


    She went to the embassy and it was not easy for Ye Jie to find trouble with her openly.


    It seemed like Ye Yiren had undoubtedly exposed the video. But why did she go back on her words and disregard her reputation after agreeing to the deal with him?


    There must be something fishy about this!


    Ye Jie narrowed his deep ck eyes, which were filled with a cold haze.


    Ah Zuo had not been like this with Ye Jie for a long time. The strong and fierce aura on him was like an unsheathed sword, oppressive and oppressive, making people not dare to breathe.


    ¡°Contact the domestic media. This matter is strictly forbidden to spread in the country.¡± The externalwork could not suppress it and could only stabilize the country first. If this matter spread in the country, it might destroy her heart.


    After Ye Jie hung up, he immediately called his secretary.


    ¡°Help me get the surveince video from the front and back doors of XX High School. Be quick.¡±


    After Ye Jie finished the call, he drove to the Bo family¡¯s house.


    Seeing Ye Jieing over, Yan Hua abandoned her unhappiness with him. ¡°Is there still no news of Little Apple?¡±


    Ye Jie shook his head. ¡°Auntie Yan, wait a while more.¡±


    Looking at the calm and wise Ye Jie, she felt an inexplicable energy from him. She nodded with tears in her eyes.


    Soon, her secretary called.


    ¡°Miss Bo took a taxi when she left the school, but after arriving at a small path, Miss Bo got off. Miss Bo is familiar with the route to the capital and deliberately avoided the surveince cameras.¡±


    After the call, Ye Jie walked to the French windows and sent a message to Tang Mo.


    After a while, Tang Mo sent Tang Wu and Nan Xun¡¯s number over.


    Ye Jie asked Tang Wu and Nan Xun one by one.


    The two of them told her where Bo Cixue could go.


    After ending the call with Nan Xun, she called again very quickly.


    ¡°I just remembered that Cixue has a garage. She took me there once. Go there and look around.¡±


    Ye Jie took Bo Yan and Yan Hua to the garage Nan Xun had mentioned.


    ¡®The garage was hidden very well. If Nan Xun had not been here, it would have been difficult for ordinary people to find this ce.


    ¡®The garage was arge roller gate and was very well hidden.


    Yan Hua wanted to knock on the door, but Bo Yan stopped her.


    ¡°Little Apple didn¡¯t tell us this ce, which means that she doesn¡¯t want us to know.¡± Bo Yan looked at Ye Jie. ¡°Let¡¯s confirm if Little Apple is inside first?¡±


    Ye Jie found the surveince cameras at the entrance of a fruit shop.


    After checking, he nodded at Bo Yan and Yan Hua. ¡°Cixue passed through this road. She should be in the garage.¡±


    ¡°T¡¯ll go talk to her.¡± Yan Hua went to the garage and called softly, ¡°Little Apple, it¡¯s Mommy.¡±


    No one responded for a long time.


    Yan Hua was extremely anxious. ¡°Do you want to get Kevin toe over?¡±


    Ye Jie frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t look for Kevin first. Auntie Yan, give Cixue some time..¡±

 Chapter 2079 - Letting Out

    <h4>Chapter 2079: Letting Out</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue dide to the garage.


    This was a small piece ofnd that she had created and decorated herself.


    She sat in the corner, her hands wrapped around her knees as she buried her face in them.


    She did not dare to turn on her phone, nor did she dare to look at thements online.


    But she could imagine that there must be a lot of scolding andints.


    Ye Qingcheng was not of ordinary status, and neither was she. How shocking was it to push another woman downstairs for a man?


    Even she could not ept it, let alone the people who had seen the truth.


    Bo Cixue grabbed her hair with both hands. She wanted to recall the details of that night, but she could not remember anything.


    She could not remember anything that happened during her sleepwalk.


    The video she had seen appeared in her mind. She had indeed pushed Ye Qingcheng.


    How could she be so despicable?


    Did she have to hurt the opposite sex around him when she loved him to the core?


    She felt that she was very scary like this!


    In the past few years, under Kevin¡¯s psychological counseling, she had gradually let go of that matter.


    She hypnotized herself again and again that she had done it unintentionally.


    At that time, she could not remember what had happened. There was no video and she thought that it was not her fault that Ye Qingcheng had fallen down the stairs.


    But what was the truth?


    She had really hurt Ye Qingcheng!


    Ye Yiren was right when she said that she was a vicious beauty!


    How could a person like her be worthy of Brother Xiaojie?


    Tears fell from Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes.


    Actually, she had been feeling terrible for the past few years, as if there was a big stone pressing on her.


    She was afraid of being exposed and her family being implicated. She did not dare to take responsibility for her mistakes.


    She knew that one day, the truth would be revealed.


    She had already escaped for four years. God could not stand it anymore and did not let her escape anymore.


    This was good too. If the whole world knew about her past mistakes, she would not have to bear such heavy sins anymore!


    ¡°There was a child when he was six years old. He took a private car to school and saw an old granny crossing the road. The old granny¡¯s vision was bad and the traffic was dangerous. The child ignored the driver and got out of the car to help the old granny cross the road.¡±


    ¡°When the child was ten years old, he did charity work with his father. Every year, he would take time to go to the mountains to help poor children and the elderly.¡±


    ¡°After the child grew up, she would do charity every year. She had a kind heart since she was young and would never hurt anyone easily.¡±


    ¡°Because she was sick, she did something that made her me herself. People who know the truth won¡¯t me her.¡±


    The rain was getting heavier and Ye Jie, who was sitting on the stool, was drenched, but he was like a statue and did not move at all. He kept caressing her with his clean and gentle voice.


    ¡°Cixue, I¡¯m with you. Don¡¯t be afraid, okay?¡±


    His words made the confused her find a direction.


    She blinked her tear-stained eyshes and heard the rain outside, as if she had woken up from a dream.


    She stood up from the ground. Because she had squatted for too long, her legs were numb and she fell to the ground the moment she stood up.


    Her knees were scraped and she was in so much pain that her facial features were scrunched together.


    After a few seconds, she walked quickly to the door and pressed the electric switch.


    Hearing the sound of the door slowly opening, Ye Jie stood up from the stool.


    The rain had drenched himpletely, but it still could not hide his noble aura.


    Her soft hair covered his forehead and beads of water kept falling from the top of his head to his well-defined handsome face.


    She also looked up slowly, her red doe eyes meeting with the man¡¯s calm and gentle dark eyes. His eyes were like ake, pure and gentle, slowly lingering in her heart.


    He went forward and opened his arms to her.


    Bo Cixue felt a lump in her throat. She closed her eyes and jumped into the man¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie,¡± she called him hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m not worth it.¡±


    He lowered his head and kissed the top of her head, his voice low and gentle. ¡°I know if it¡¯s worth it or not. Cixue, cry if you want to. Brother Xiaojie is here, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Bo Cixue had cried in the garage earlier, but she only cried and did not dare to vent her emotions.


    But hearing his words, she could not hold it in anymore.


    She rested her forehead on his shoulder and held his arm tightly, sobbing uncontrobly.


    She was crying so hard that she was out of breath. Her beautiful corbones were sunk deep, soft and beautiful. He caressed the hair at the back of her head. ¡°Is there a bathroom here?¡±


    After Bo Cixue cried, her depressed mood improved. She then remembered that he was drenched and nodded. ¡°Yes, go and take a bath.¡±


    He carried her to the sofa and went straight into the bathroom without looking at the decorations of the garage.


    Before long, he came out again and carried Bo Cixue in before she could react..

 Chapter 2080 - Chance Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 2080: Chance Encounter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue looked at the man who had carried her up and her doe eyesnded on his well-defined handsome face. Her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m very bad?¡±


    Ye Jie looked down at Bo Cixue¡¯s dark expression and touched the tip of her nose lightly. ¡°Never.¡±


    His words made Bo Cixue¡¯s heart soften.


    Tears filled her bright eyes.


    Ye Jie had already filled the bathtub with water and put Bo Cixue down. ¡°Take a bath and rx yourself.¡±


    He stood by the side, as if he had no intention of going out.


    Bo Cixue saw that his clothes were wet and sticky from the rain and hurriedly said, ¡°There are men¡¯s clothes in the wardrobe.¡±


    In the end, she seemed to have thought of something and added with a blush, ¡°Before we started dating, I would buy a set of clothes that suited you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He walked towards the door and before closing it, he looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You have to respond when I call you. If not, I¡¯lle in.¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed with a red face.


    Ye Jie went outside.


    It was only then that she had time to look around the garage.


    The garage was very big and there were two luxurious sports cars and three heavy-duty motorcycles inside.


    Ye Jie circled around the car.


    The little girl was quite capable. These were all limited editions that Tang Mo had dreamed of.


    Ye Jie opened a row of closets by the wall.


    There were many of her clothes inside, many of which she did not wear usually. They were cool and cool.


    Apart from her clothes, there were also several sets of male clothes.


    It must have been washed and there was a faint fragrance.


    It was perfectly ironed.


    Ye Jie picked it out.


    Bo Cixue soaked in the bath for twenty minutes when Ye Jie called her from outside. She stood up from the bathtub and realized that she had not brought any clothes in, so she had to wrap a towel around herself.


    She walked to the bathroom door and opened it a crack.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, can you take my clothes from the wardrobe?¡±


    After a while, he brought a set of clothes over.


    Bo Cixue nodded firmly.


    Bo Yan patted Bo Cixue¡¯s slender shoulders. ¡°Your daughter has grown up and is responsible. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    Bo Yan knew Yan Hua¡¯s worry and he reached out his long arm to hug her. ¡°Tl go with Little Apple.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    There was an unquestionable dignity on Bo Yan¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Dad said that he would always be your support.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes turned red.


    There was no time to lose. After Bo Yan and Ye Jie discussed, they contacted the presidential pce of K Country that day and arranged a time to visit.


    That night, Bo Yan and Bo Cixue took Ye Jie¡¯s private ne to K Country.


    After arriving in K Country, they rested in the hotel for a few hours.


    They arrived at the presidential pce at ten in the morning.


    The presidential pce¡¯s butler was already waiting at the entrance. When he saw Ye Jie and the others getting out of the car, he greeted them respectfully.


    His gazended on Bo Cixue and he paused slightly. ¡°Your Highness, General Bo, I¡¯m really sorry. The President and Madam found out about Princess Qingcheng¡¯s ident and can¡¯t ept that this happened because of Miss Bo!¡±


    The butler meant that the President and his wife did not want to see the ¡®murderer¡¯ Bo Cixue for the time being.


    Ye Jie and Bo Yan were about to speak when Bo Cixue spoke first. She nodded at the butler. ¡°I can understand how the President and his wife feel. If there¡¯s a chance, Il apologize to them in person.¡±


    Bo Cixue said and looked at Ye Jie and Bo Yan. ¡°I won¡¯t go in first. I¡¯l walk around.¡±


    Seeing the two men frown at the same time and worry shed past their eyes, Bo Cixue went forward and gave them a hug. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me. I¡¯m looking forward to you convincing the President and his wife to let me go in to see them.¡±


    Under Bo Cixue¡¯s insistence, Bo Yan and Ye Jie had no choice but to follow the butler into the presidential pce.


    Bo Yan instructed the bodyguards to protect Bo Cixue.


    However, Bo Cixue was much more familiar with K Country than them. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared.


    The bodyguard was about to inform Bo Yan when he received a message from Bo Cixue.


    ¡°Tm just strolling around. I¡¯ll return to the entrance of the presidential pceter. I don¡¯t have to report to my father and the Crown Prince.¡±


    Bo Cixue took a taxi to a private hospital.


    Ye Qingcheng stayed in this hospital.


    Bo Cixue used to rent a small apartment outside the hospital. She took a nurse¡¯s uniform and prepared to visit Ye Qingcheng as a nurse when she arrived at the hospital.


    However, she had just arrived at the inpatient department when she was bumped into by a hurried figure.


    Bo Cixue froze when she saw the person¡¯s face..

 Chapter 2081 - Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 2081: Amazing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°What are you doing? Where are your eyes? Didn¡¯t you see mein;


    The woman who bumped into Bo Cixue widened her eyes angrily, looking like she was up to no good.


    Bo Cixue looked at the woman who was ring at her and rubbing her shoulders. Her ear-length hair looked a little yellow, her pale skin and bloated face. Who else could it be but Ye Qingcheng?


    she must have woken up not long ago. She had not regained the exquisite and beautiful appearance she had four years ago.


    However, the arrogance in his eyes was still the same as before.


    Seeing that Bo Cixue was silent, Ye Qingcheng quickly nced at her.


    Her long hair was smooth and she had a slender figure. From head to toe, she was exquisite and noble. It was obvious that she was from a rich family.


    ¡°Women who are prettier than me are annoying,¡± Ye Qingcheng muttered and looked back. Seeing that the people chasing her were about to arrive, she could not be bothered to find trouble with Bo Cixue and ran out quickly.


    Staying in the hospital every day and facing all kinds of tests, she was about to break down.


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Qingcheng, who was running with some difficulty, and then at the bodyguards in ck chasing after her. She was stunned for a few seconds before she quickly ran toward Ye Qingcheng.


    Ye Qingcheng ran to the roadside. Seeing that she was about to be caught, a taxi stopped in front of her.


    The car window was lowered and a beautiful face appeared. ¡°Get in.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng did not hesitate to open the car door and get in.


    Bo Cixue instructed the driver, ¡°Drive quickly. I¡¯ll pay you double the fare.¡±


    The bodyguards chasing after Ye Qingcheng quickly got into two cars.


    When the taxi driver saw the situation behind, he was frightened. ¡°Ladies, I¡¯ll park the car by the roadside. You should take another car!¡±


    Bo Cixue took out a wad of US dors from her bag. ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    The driver¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s enough, but my skills might not be able to shake off the two luxurious cars behind!¡±


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips. ¡°Stop by the roadside. I¡¯ll change seats with you.¡±


    The driver nced at the US dors in Bo Cixue¡¯s hand and listened to her instructions. He got out of the car and quickly changed seats with her.


    The driver had just fastened his seatbelt when the car sped away.


    Bo Cixue parked the car by the side, paid the taxi, and got out.


    Ye Qingcheng crossed her arms and sized up Bo Cixue. ¡°You look a little familiar. Have we met before?¡±


    Bo Cixue was surprised. Ye Qingcheng could not remember her?


    ¡°I¡¯m Bo Cixue.¡±


    ¡°You really live up to your name.¡± Ye Qingcheng raised his eyebrows. ¡°I hated women who were prettier than me, but seeing that you took me away from the bodyguards, I decided not to hate you for the time being.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng came up to Bo Cixue and looked at her with flickering eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t give all your money to the taxi driver, did you?¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°I still have my card.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng hit her head. ¡°Look at my brain. You¡¯re covered in branded goods and it¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯tck money. You bumped into me earlier and you have to treat me to a meal to apologize.¡±


    Bo Cixue was stunned for a few seconds.


    Seeing Ye Qingcheng this time seemed a little different from the night she had gotten married four years ago.


    Seeing that Bo Cixue was silent, Ye Qingcheng thought that she did not want to treat her to a meal and frowned. ¡°Why are you so petty? You gave the driver so much money but you¡¯re not even willing to treat me to a meal? Alright, alright. At most, we won¡¯t go to a high-end restaurant. You can at least


    treat me to a roadside snack, right?¡±


    Bo Cixue opened her mouth. ¡°You want to eat at a roadside stall?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng jumped. ¡°Are you unwilling to treat me to anything from a roadside stall?¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    In the past, she had heard that the two princesses of K Country were not only beautiful, but their actions were also the role model of socialites. Especially Princess Qingcheng, who was particr about food. There was a time when she did not like the food cooked by the royal chef and almost fired him.


    ¡®Was it just a rumor?


    Bo Cixue regained her senses from the disbelief. ¡°There¡¯s a big mall ahead. I¡¯ll treat you to anything you want to eat. But before you eat, do you want to change your clothes?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng looked down at herself. She was still wearing a blue striped hospital gown.


    Looking at her slightly bloated figure, she stomped her feet unhappily. ¡°I was as thin as you in the past. I was unconscious for a few years and the medication caused my hormone imbnce and I gained weight. That¡¯s why I became like thi


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll regain my original figure in the future.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng stared at Bo Cixue for a few seconds. Just as Bo Cixue¡¯s scalp turned numb from her stare, her eyes suddenly turned red.. ¡°Why are you different from those seductive b*tches?¡±

 Chapter 2082 - Sudden Change

    <h4>Chapter 2082: Sudden Change</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Before Bo Cixue could say anything, she saw Ye Qingcheng waving his hand. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about those b*tches who only know how to gloat after my ident!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng raised her chin and pointed at the mall. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll give you a chance to apologize.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Qingcheng¡¯s back and did not know what she was referring to.


    Looking at her, she did not seem to remember how she had fallen into a vegetative state four years ago!


    Bo Cixue followed Ye Qingcheng and asked tentatively, ¡°Did you forget something after you woke up?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng rubbed her short hair. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t remember some things, but it doesn¡¯t affect my life.¡±


    Ye Yiren was the most annoying. She called her every day, asking her to take her medicine on time and remember some forgotten things.


    She was not interested in what she had forgotten. Anyway, it was fine as long as she remembered most of what had happened since she was young!


    Bo Cixue and Ye Qingcheng arrived at the branded female apparel store in the mall.


    The two of them walked in the mall and there was a 100% turn of heads.


    Bo Cixue was too beautiful and elegant. She was popr, especially with Ye Qingcheng, who was wearing a hospital gown.


    Ye Qingcheng did not care about the gazes of others. She brushed away the hair on her forehead and snorted in disdain. ¡°Look at how those people are looking at me. When I slim down, I¡¯ll definitely blind them.¡±


    With that said, she nced at Bo Cixue. ¡°I wasn¡¯t much worse than you in the past.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled. ¡°I know. You used to be very beautiful.¡±


    She would never forget the night of hering-of-age ceremony. She had been wearing a long red dress, the mes burning brightly.


    She was indeed beautiful.


    ¡°You know me so well. Are you my fan from before?¡±


    Bo Cixue found that Ye Qingcheng was not only narcissistic, but also interesting.


    They entered the branded store and the staff quickly nced at them.


    That night, Grandma called Su Qiangian and her back.


    Grandma told her that Su Qiangian and Ji Han were really in love and asked her not to be a mistress who ruined others.


    In private, Su Qiangian evenughed at her for not being able to find a good man and clung to her boyfriend.


    Over time, many socialites thought that Ye Qingcheng had been a mistress. They were respectful and polite to her on the surface, but they gossiped behind her back.


    Su Qiangian held Ji Hans hand and walked behind Ye Qingcheng, smacking her lips.


    Su Qiangian knew that Ye Qingcheng was awake, but she did not expect Ye Qingcheng to be like this.


    In the past, Ye Qingcheng had attracted the attention of countless young men with her beauty.


    Even Ji Han would have been moved by Ye Qingcheng if she had not offered herself and asked him to take responsibility.


    But now that Ye Qingcheng was like this, she was not afraid that Ji Han would fall for her again.


    She was worse than a vige woman.


    Ye Qingcheng knew that she did not look too good now. Su Qiangian was her mortal enemy. Since she was young, the elders seemed to favor Su Qiangian more. In the long run, Ye Qingcheng felt a little ashamed in front of Su Qiangian.


    And at this moment, there was not only Su Qiangian, but also Ji Han, whom she had once liked.


    She subconsciously did not want him to see her like this.


    Ye Qingcheng lowered her head and clenched her fists, looking extremely embarrassed.


    $u Qiangian did not seem to see Ye Qingcheng¡¯s embarrassment and continued to ridicule her. ¡°If I became like this, I wouldn¡¯t dare to go out at all. It¡¯s simply blinding. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng¡¯s body tensed, afraid that Ji Han would say yes. Just as she was at a loss, a cold voice trailed over. ¡°Being full of malice to a girl who has just woken up is a sign of extreme inferiority andck of quality from a psychological point of view. Appearance and figure can be recovered in the future,


    but upbringing and quality are hard to change.¡±


    ¡°Madam, you look like a shrew scolding people on the streets. In my opinion, you¡¯re a hundred times uglier than Princess Qingcheng, Your rudenesses from your bones and has a bad smell, like a pile of trash.¡±


    Bo Cixue walked to Ye Qingcheng¡¯s side and waved the phone in her hand. ¡°I recorded everything you said just now. Do you think we should let the President and his wife take a look and let them know what kind of grievances their daughter has suffered outside?¡±


    $u Qiangian looked at Bo Cixue and her expression changed when she heard her words.

 Chapter 2083 - Devil

    <h4>Chapter 2083: Devil</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Su Qianqian had never seen Bo Cixue, but she was sure that Bo Cixue was not a socialite from K Country.


    Bo Cixue was very recognizable. Her skin was fair, her facial features exquisite, and her facial features slender. She looked pure and beautiful.


    He exuded a dignified and elegant aura from head to toe.


    This sharp-tongued woman was not simple.


    However, Su Qianqian had always been arrogant. Even Ye Qingcheng was not her match. How could she be willing to be controlled by Bo Cixue?


    ¡°So what if the President saw the video? Didn¡¯t Ye Qingcheng just wake up today? Why didn¡¯t he ask her to return to the presidential pce? Isn¡¯t it because she¡¯s embarrassing the presidential pce like this?¡±


    Su Qianqian¡¯s words made Ye Qingcheng¡¯s face pale.


    Su Qianqian held Ji Han¡¯s hand and leaned her proud face against his shoulder. ¡°Her appearance now is indeed disgusting to men. Ji Han, what do you think?¡±


    Ji Han scratched the tip of Su Qian¡¯s nose. ¡°Alright, why bother with someone who¡¯s worse than you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. She can¡¯t bepared to me now.¡±


    Su Qianqian held Ji Han¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. This store has been pulled down by someone. Let¡¯s change ces!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was trembling with anger, but she did not dare to turn back.


    Bo Cixue snorted. ¡°Lower your standards? You¡¯re wearing a high-end dress and exquisite makeup. Do you think you¡¯re a phoenix? I don¡¯t know if you look as good as Princess Qingcheng after removing your makeup and wearing a hospital gown.¡±


    ¡°In other words, after dressing up, Princess Qingcheng will only look better than you. The corners of your eyes are too big and you¡¯ve had too many injections. Tsk, tsk, tsk. When you smile, your apple skin is almost the same as the wrinkles on thew.¡±


    Su Qianqian, who had walked to the door, turned around and red at Bo Cixue angrily.


    Bo Cixue smiledzily and drawled, ¡°Do you dare to PK?¡±


    ¡®Without waiting for Su Qianqian to say anything, Bo Cixue added, ¡°Oh, you definitely don¡¯t dare to PK. Your foundation is much worse than Princess Qingcheng¡¯s!¡±


    Su Qianqian did not know where Ye Qingcheng found an assistant to be so eloquent and able to read people¡¯s minds.


    Su Qianqian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Sure, how do wepete?¡±


    ¡°princess Qingcheng will definitely slim down and look better than you within three months.¡±


    But hearing Bo Cixue praise her, Ye Qingcheng opened her eyes, a trace of joy and uncertainty in them. ¡°Do you think I can return to how I was before?¡±


    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re not disfigured!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng pouted. ¡°You said it was your first time seeing me. Have we met before? Why don¡¯t I have any impression of you?¡± She was so beautiful, it was impossible for her to not have any impression of her.


    Bo Cixue bit her lip, not knowing how to mention what happened four years ago to Ye Qingcheng.


    Looking at her, she must have forgotten about it.


    Seeing that Bo Cixue was silent, Ye Qingcheng waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s nothing to mention about the past. Take me to eat quickly!¡±


    Bo Cixue chose a dress that suited Ye Qingcheng¡¯s current figure. After wearing it, she looked much more energetic.


    After they finished their meal at the food section, Ye Qingcheng looked at Bo Cixue bitterly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me drink milk tea and eat meat?¡±


    Bo Cixue raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you want to dance on the street in a bikini a monthter?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bet with Su Qiangian.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t object then.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng said, ¡°Y-y-you, I met a devil today.¡±


    Bo Cixue was amused by Ye Qingcheng.


    ¡®When she came to K Country, she had been uneasy and had thought about facing the Ye family countless times. She had even prepared herself for the worst.


    But she had never expected to meet Ye Qingcheng who had woken up.


    ¡®And Ye Qingcheng had also subverted her understanding and impression of her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The bodyguards must have informed my family. They should be looking for me all over the world.¡±


    Sure enough, Ye Qingcheng and Bo Cixue had just arrived at the entrance of the mall when they saw dozens of luxurious and expensive ck sedans driving over.


    Looking at the license te, it was a car from the presidential pce.

 Chapter 2084 - Human Heart

    <h4>Chapter 2084: Human Heart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingcheng pulled Bo Cixue, wanting to leave.


    Bo Cixue stood still.


    Ye Qingcheng jumped. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, my family will think that you kidnapped me and me you.¡± With that said, she let go of Bo Cixue and waved her hand. ¡°You can leave first. I¡¯ve had enough fun today. Let¡¯s go back to the hospital!¡±


    Bo Cixue remained standing there.


    Ye Qingcheng furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Why are you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, a soft and anxious voice trailed over. ¡°Qingcheng.¡±


    More than a dozen luxurious cars had stopped.


    The bodyguards in ck got out of the luxurious car and surrounded the entrance of the mall quickly.


    ¡®When the pedestrians saw this, they all moved away, not daring to approach.


    Ye Qingcheng looked at the woman who had gotten out of the car and was running toward her quickly and she frowned.


    Soon, Ye Yiren stood in front of Ye Qingcheng and reached out her hands to hug her.


    ¡°Qingcheng, I was almost worried to death when I found out that you were missing. I was really afraid that something would happen to you again.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng pushed Ye Yiren away and looked at the tears in Ye Yiren¡¯s eyes. She smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    Ye Xuan also got out of the car very quickly.


    Ye Xuan was the Third Prince of K Country. He was young, handsome, and dignified.


    He walked in front of Ye Qingcheng, his expression serious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell your family that you ran out of the hospital?¡±


    Ye Yiren spoke first, looking like she was protecting Ye Qingcheng. ¡°Xuan, don¡¯t talk about Qingcheng. She¡¯s been lying in the hospital for so long. She must want to see the outside world and breathe in the air.¡± With that said, she took out a handkerchief and wiped Ye Qingcheng¡¯s forehead. ¡°It¡¯s a little


    sweaty. I¡¯l wipe it for you.¡±


    Ye Xuan looked at Ye Qingcheng, who had no makeup on and had a swollen face. He frowned. ¡°You¡¯re the Second Princess. Why don¡¯t you care about your image at all? Even if you¡¯ve been unconscious for four years, it¡¯s not an excuse for you to not pay attention!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng had had enough. She had just woken up, but instead of seeing how concerned her family was about her health, they were all afraid that she would embarrass the presidential pce. How interesting!


    ¡°You weren¡¯t even born when I was being particr. Don¡¯t think that you can shout at your biological sister just because you¡¯re the President in the future. If others heard it, they would think that some boorish man hade.¡±


    Ye Xuan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You still know how to talk back. It seems like you haven¡¯t be retarded after lying in bed for four years.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng wanted to kick Ye Xuan.


    Although Ye Xuan¡¯s expression was dark, he still reached out and hugged Ye Qingcheng¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    A trace of unhappiness shed past Ye Yiren¡¯s eyes when she saw Ye Xuan¡¯s actions.


    Ye Xuan only despised Ye Qingcheng for bing like this.


    A sibling with the same parents was indeed different from a sibling with the same parents like her.


    Ye Yiren wanted to say something when she suddenly saw a familiar figure from the corner of her eye.


    ¡°Bo Cixue, why are you here?¡±


    Ye Yiren moved in front of Ye Qingcheng. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about hurting my sister again.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng looked at Ye Yiren and frowned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Ye Yiren grabbed Ye Qingcheng¡¯s arm and held her tightly. ¡°Qingcheng, you really don¡¯t remember this Miss Bo?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng shook her head. ¡°Is it important if I can remember?¡±


    ¡°Qingcheng, have you forgotten how you fell into a vegetative state four years ago? Have you forgotten who caused you to be like this?¡±


    Ye Yiren looked at Ye Qingcheng with red eyes, her tears falling onto the back of her hand. ¡°Qingcheng, my heart really aches for you. Four years ago, you were pushed down the stairs by Bo Cixue and became a vegetable. She didn¡¯t even apologize.¡±


    Ye Yiren understood Ye Qingcheng¡¯s personality. Ye Qingcheng was like a firecracker that would burn at the slightest touch.


    But after she finished speaking, Ye Qingcheng remained silent.


    Ye Qingcheng only looked at Bo Cixue. Bo Cixue stood on the spot, her lips moving. ¡°Princess Qingcheng, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Look, she admitted it herself.¡±


    Bo Cixue clenched her fists tightly. She did not look at anyone, only at Ye Qingcheng and said again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ye Yiren looked at Ye Qingcheng¡¯s tensed face and the anger in her eyes, feeling expectant and proud.


    ¡®With Ye Qingcheng¡¯s personality, she would definitely rush forward and fight with Bo Cixue!


    But one second, two seconds passed¡­ Ye Qingcheng suddenly tured around and got into the car quickly.


    Ye Xuan also got into the car.


    Ye Yiren gritted her teeth and walked up to Bo Cixue, saying with a fake smile, ¡°Bo Cixue, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so daring to kidnap Qingcheng out of the hospital. Do you think you deserve forgiveness just because she forgot that you pushed her?¡±


    ¡°Even if you have Ye Jie¡¯s protection, paper can¡¯t cover fire. When the people of your country know your true colors, they will definitely object to the royal family having a Princess Consort like you!¡±


    ¡°But it seems too early for me to mention you marrying into the royal family and bing a Princess Consort. Ye Jie is just treating you as a substitute. You will never be as important as that person in his heart¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue interrupted Ye Yiren with a cold expression. ¡°Are you done? He only has these few words in front of me. Do you love him but I can¡¯t get him? Even if he has a ce in his heart that I can¡¯t enter, how good are you? At least, he never even liked you!¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s words hit Ye Yiren¡¯s heart. She suppressed her anger and nced at Bo Cixue coldly before getting into the car.


    After Ye Yiren got into the car, she sat beside Ye Qingcheng and said softly, ¡°Qingcheng, people are evil. Don¡¯t see Bo Cixue alone in the future!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng looked at Ye Yiren, her eyes unreadable. ¡°You know that I forgot some things, but you told me in front of her. Do you want me to go forward and p her?¡±


    Ye Yiren¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°If Tm right, there are reporters hidden in the crowd or in the tall building opposite. If I fight Bo Cixue to vent my anger, my fight with Bo Cixue will be the headlines tomorrow.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng gave a faint smile. ¡°There are many benefits to doing this!¡±


    Ye Yiren looked at Ye Qingcheng in disbelief, her lips trembling. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for you. How can you think of me like this?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng turned her head to look out of the window, saying mockingly, ¡°Both of us know very well whether it¡¯s good or not.¡±


    Ye Yiren looked at the back of Ye Qingcheng¡¯s head. She did not know if she was hallucinating, but Ye Qingcheng did not seem to be as foolish and sweet as she thought.


    After Ye Xuan hung up, he looked at the stiff atmosphere between the sisters and said in a deep voice, ¡°The Crown Prince of $ Country is in the presidential pce. Father asked us to return to the pce directly.¡±

 Chapter 2085 - Marriage Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 2085: Marriage Alliance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the presidential pce.


    After a conversation, Ye Lang did not relent.


    After lunch, he asked the butler to send Bo Yan away first.


    Ye Jie nodded at Bo Yan. ¡°Don¡¯t let Cixue wait outside for too long.¡±


    Bo Yan was experienced and knew what Ye Jie meant.


    If the presidential pce wanted to trap him and ckmail him, he would go out to find help and they would not be trapped here.


    But as the president of a country, Ye Lang should not use despicable means.


    After Bo Yan left, Ye Lang called Ye Jie into the study and said directly, ¡°My two daughters are in love with you. The older one used the wrong method and ruined your fate with her. But the younger one suffered for four years because of you. As a father, I can¡¯t tum a blind eye to it.¡±


    ¡°Twant you to get engaged to Qingcheng. When Qingcheng recovers, we¡¯ll hold the wedding on an auspicious day!¡±


    Hearing Ye Lang¡¯s request, Ye Jie¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly. ¡°I can understand why you love your daughter so much, President. But feelings can¡¯t be forced. If I can¡¯t even decide on my own marriage, what¡¯s the point of being the Crown Prince?¡±


    In other words, if he wanted to marry Ye Qingcheng, this marriage would work. If he was unwilling, no one could force him.


    Ye Lang looked at Ye Jie¡¯s deep and cold expression. There was a smile in his eyes, but there was no warmth. ¡°Is this your sincerity? My daughter has been in a vegetative state for four years. It¡¯s not something that can be resolved with just an apology.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re neighbors and should be helping each other, but you¡¯re going too far. If you don¡¯t agree and fall out with me in the future, don¡¯t me me for disregarding the rtionship between the two countries!¡±


    Ye Lang got up from the leather chair. ¡°I¡¯ll give His Highness a night to consider.¡±


    ¡®When Ye Qingcheng returned to the presidential pce, she was surprised to hear that her father had asked the Crown Prince of $ Country to stay over and even asked her to get engaged to him.


    She had just woken up and he wanted her to get engaged?


    Or with a man she was not very familiar with?


    Ye Yiren naturally heard this news too. She was jealous and angry, but there was nothing she could do.


    One wrong step and there was no turning back!


    However, it seemed quite pleasant to be able to separate Ye Jie and Bo Cixue and let Ye Qingcheng marry a man who would never love her.


    A marriage would cause pain and regret to three people!


    Bo Cixue received a call from Bo Yan and returned to the hotel.


    Seeing that Ye Jie did not return to the hotel with him, Bo Cixue asked in confusion, ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Xiaojie?¡±


    Bo Yan pursed his lips, his expression cold and sharp. ¡°President Ye¡¯s attitude is very strong this time. I¡¯m sure he will make unreasonable demands if he keeps Xiaojie.¡±


    An unreasonable request?


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Will Brother Xiaojie marry Ye Qingcheng?¡±


    Bo Yan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very likely.¡±


    Bo Cixue bit her lip hard. ¡°I can¡¯t let Brother Xiaojie pay for my mistake.¡±


    Bo Yan stopped Bo Cixue, who was about to go out. ¡°You want to go to the presidential pce to reason? Little Apple, you can¡¯t enter.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s fair eyes turned red and she clenched her fists. ¡°Ye Yiren once wanted to use this to ckmail Brother Xiaojie into marrying her. Now that President Ye is like this, doesn¡¯t Brother Xiaojie have the right to make his own choice?¡±


    ¡°What did he do wrong? I¡¯m the one at fault!¡± Bo Cixue was suddenly agitated.


    As long as she met with Ye Jie, she could not calm down.


    Bo Yan held Bo Cixue¡¯s slender shoulders and his deep voice sounded in Bo Cixue¡¯s ear. ¡°Little Apple, do you think Xiaojie will be controlled by anyone?¡±


    Bo Cixue quickly said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. I¡¯ve already sent more people secretly. As long as Xiaojie gives me the signal, my men will sneak in to support him.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded.


    She needed to calm herself down.


    Bo Cixue took out her phone and sent a message to Ye Jie.


    After waiting for a while, there was no reply.


    Bo Cixue could not help but call him.


    But the call did not go through.


    Bo Cixue panicked.


    She walked out of the room and went to Bo Yan, who was smoking on the balcony.


    ¡°Daddy, I can¡¯t get through to Brother Xiaojie.¡±


    Bo Yan knew that Bo Cixue was worried about Ye Jie and his hand that was not holding a cigarette touched her head. ¡°My men have not received the signal from Xiaojie yet. Little Apple, we can only wait and see now. You have to believe in his ability to protect himself.¡±


    Bo Cixue suppressed the worry in her heart and nodded.


    It was not that she did not me herself. If she had not suffered from sleepwalking and had not harmed Ye Qingcheng, he would not have been held hostage by others!


    During dinner at the presidential pce, Ye Qingcheng came out of the room after being urged by the stylist and makeup artist.


    Madam Ye was waiting at the door. When she saw Ye Qingcheng, she frowned slightly, as if she was still not satisfied.


    ¡°Qingcheng, eat less tonight. You have to pay attention to your figure and take care of yourself.¡±


    Although Ye Qingcheng was still very young, four years in a vegetative state had been ruined beyond recognition in Madam Ye¡¯s eyes.


    Of course, Ye Qingcheng was not seriously ruined. However, to a royal woman, her face and figure were her facade and could not have any shorings. Even if a pregnant woman gave birth to a child, she would only gain weight and look like she had never given birth.


    Ye Qingcheng was considered slightly fat among ordinary people, but in Madam Ye¡¯s eyes, she was very fat.


    She could not bear to see her daughter like this. Although she knew that it was because of the drug that she had changed, she would feel embarrassed taking her out.


    That was why she did not bring Ye Qingcheng back after she woke up.


    Ye Qingcheng felt a little sad when she saw the disappointment shing in her mother¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®When she was not strict with herself in the past, she had seen such an expression in her mother¡¯s eyes.


    Ye Qingcheng bit her lip. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Ye Yiren came out of her room and saw Ye Qingcheng and Madam Ye standing in the corridor. She walked over, looking gentle and obedient. ¡°Mom, Qingcheng has just woken up. Don¡¯t be too strict with her.¡±


    Madam Ye looked at Ye Yiren, who was exquisite in every way, and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re so good at ying mahjong. Both sisters make me worry.¡±


    Madam Ye went downstairs first.


    Ye Yiren looked at Ye Qingcheng¡¯s dark expression and went forward to hold her arm. ¡°Qingcheng, don¡¯t take Mom¡¯s words to heart.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng shook off Ye Yiren¡¯s hand and raised her eyebrows. ¡°What do you think if I agree to get engaged to the Crown Prince of $ Country?¡±


    Without waiting for Ye Yiren to say anything, Ye Qingcheng continued, ¡°If I remember correctly, you used to like him a lot, right?¡±


    Ye Yiren¡¯s expression did not change¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you snatch it awayter? Qingcheng, when will you grow up?¡±

 Chapter 2086 - Stab

    <h4>Chapter 2086: Stab</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Do you only make your family unhappy?¡± Ye Yiren sounded like an elder sister lecturing her younger sister. ¡°Bo Cixue almost caused you to lose your life, but you still have contact with her. I told you the truth, but you didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Would Sister harm you?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng looked at Ye Yiren¡¯s cold and beautiful eyes and a smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Sister? I think you¡¯re the one who wants me to be in a vegetative state the most!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng shook her hand and went downstairs.


    Ye Yiren looked at Ye Qingcheng¡¯s back with a dark expression. She was clearly furious.


    Ye Qingcheng went downstairs.


    From afar, she saw the man talking to Ye Xuan.


    ¡®The man was wearing a hand-tailored white shirt. The fitting cut wrapped around his tall body. From her angle, she could only see his side profile. He was handsome and luxurious.


    He had one hand in his pocket, his back straight, his shoulders broad, his waist narrow, his legs long and slender. The aura he exuded was noble and cold, so perfect that no one could find any ws.


    He was the Crown Prince of S Country.


    Among the young generation, she remembered that he was the most popr with single women internationally.


    He was indeed very eye-catching.


    Ye Qingcheng walked toward Ye Xuan and Ye Jie.


    Hearing footsteps, Ye Jie turned back and his deep ck eyesnded on Ye Qingcheng. There was no fluctuation of emotions on his face and he was so calm that no one could see through his inner world. He said calmly, ¡°Princess Qingcheng.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng raised her eyebrows.


    This person¡¯s voice was as mellow and elegant as a good cello.


    Ye Xuan saw that Ye Qingcheng was staring at Ye Jie but did not greet him. He frowned. ¡°Ye Qingcheng, you¡¯re being rude.¡±


    ¡°Tm your second sister. I think it¡¯s rude of you to call me by my name.¡± Ye Qingcheng turned and walked toward the dining room.


    During the meal, Ye Qingcheng heard Ye Lang mention her marriage with Ye Jie.


    Ye Qingcheng drank the soup and did not say anything.


    Ye Yiren had been staring at Ye Qingcheng and Ye Jie silently. Although they were eating at the same table, their eyes did not meet.


    The atmosphere at the dining table was a little stiff.


    After dinner, Ye Xuan invited Ye Jie to y golf in the back garden.


    Ye Qingcheng returned to her room.


    Lying on the bed, she thought of what had happened today and a smile appeared on her lips.


    That Bo Cixue did not look like such a wicked woman!


    Why did she push her down the stairs?


    Besides, Ye Jie was not her type. She had made a wish since she was young that she would not marry into the royal family when she grew up.


    As the President¡¯s daughter, she had been too polite since she was young and she felt exhausted.


    She had always wanted to live a simple life. Did she have to like the man Ye Yiren had dated?


    Could it be that she could not stand Ye Yiren and went to snatch her ex-boyfriend?


    Ye Qingcheng could not fall asleep. She got up, picked up her drawing board, and drew for a while.


    In the middle of the night, Ye Qingcheng was a little hungry. She opened the door and walked out.


    In the living room, she took an apple and a fruit knife and went to the back garden.


    She did not expect to see someone standing in the back garden and was shocked.


    ¡®When the person turned around and saw his face clearly, Ye Qingcheng furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    Ye Jie hummed coldly.


    ¡°Have I dated you before?¡±


    He replied, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why did I go to Bo Cixue¡¯sing-of-age banquet with you?¡±


    He said in a low voice, ¡°At that time, our countries needed to promote cultural and entertainment exchanges. As the representative of K Country, you brought the performance team to the capital for a visit. At that time, you learned that the number one beauty of the capital was about to hold a banquet and


    asked me to bring you there.¡±


    Ye Qingchengughed. ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s more than that. At that time, did you not like Bo Cixue? Did you want to use me to dispel her feelings for you and not dy her youth to let her find her true love?¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Ye Qingcheng pouted. ¡°You men don¡¯t have many good things anyway. Then, what¡¯s your rtionship with Bo Cixue now?¡±


    A trace of softness shed past Ye Jie¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Lovers.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng scoffed again. ¡°You tried to cut ties with her at that time. How did you be lovers again in just a few years? Don¡¯t you love Ye Yiren very much?¡±


    His handsome face turned sharp. ¡°No.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng understood what he meant almost immediately. He had never loved Ye Yiren?


    Oh my god, if Ye Yiren found out about this, she would be furious!


    Ye Qingcheng¡¯s mood immediately improved. She yed with the fruit knife in her hand and looked at Ye Jie with a faint smile. ¡°My father wants us to marry each other. What do you think?¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s dark eyesnded on Ye Qingcheng¡¯s face, an emotion she could not understand in his eyes. ¡°Apart from Cixue, I won¡¯t marry anyone else.¡±


    ¡®The image of Bo Cixue appeared in Ye Qingcheng¡¯s mind unconsciously.


    She was extremely beautiful, confident, eloquent, and unique.


    ¡®Thinking of the calmness and calmness in her eyes when she was racing, she felt that she was verypatible with the man in front of her.


    ¡®They were a match made in heaven!


    However


    ¡°Before my ident, you still wanted to cut ties with her and used me to cut off her feelings. I don¡¯t believe that you really love her.¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say about feelings. You will only understand that feeling when you like someone.¡±


    ¡°Men like to say one thing but mean another.¡± Ye Qingcheng stopped ying with the fruit knife in her hand and took a few steps closer to Ye Jie. ¡°You like her so much. Are you willing to apologize for her?¡±


    Ye Jie narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°How does Princess Qingcheng want me to apologize for her?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng handed him the fruit knife. ¡°T¡¯ll stab your arm first!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng knew how much these young masters loved themselves. It was impossible for them to really hurt themselves. She just could not stand his dignified appearance.


    Ye Jie took the fruit knife from Ye Qingcheng¡¯s hand. There was no emotion on his cold face and his dark eyes were calm. The aura on him was not something ordinary people couldpare to. ¡°Really?¡±


    Being stared at by his deep ck eyes, Ye Qingcheng felt her scalp turning numb. She clenched her hands into fists and under his oppressive gaze, she pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°As long as you dare, I¡¯ll keep my word. I¡¯m afraid you only dare to say it, but you don¡¯t dare to¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, the man¡¯s right hand that was holding the fruit knife suddenly shed at his left arm.


    That stab was fast and ruthless.


    His white shirt was soon soaked with blood and there was a faint smell of blood in the air.


    Ye Qingcheng widened her eyes, stunned.


    ¡°Y-y-you¡­¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips, his eyes cold. ¡°I did.. I hope you won¡¯t me her anymore!¡±

 Chapter 2087 - Blocked

    <h4>Chapter 2087: Blocked</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingcheng looked at the blood on Ye Jie¡¯s arm and her pupils constricted.


    She froze on the spot, unable to move for a while.


    Her lips moved, wanting to say something but nothing came out.


    As the Crown Prince, he had a heavy responsibility on his shoulders. A sneeze could make the people around him worry, let alone cut him ruthlessly with a knife and bleed!


    Ye Qingcheng¡¯s face was pale and she squeezed out after a while, ¡°It seems like you really like her¡­¡±


    At the thought of Bo Cixue, Ye Qingcheng felt that it was only a matter of time before he fell for her.


    Ye Jie did not respond to Ye Qingcheng¡¯s words. His dark eyesnded on her face, only caring about one thing, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t go back on your words.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng opened her mouth, wanting to say something when she suddenly heard an angry shout. ¡°Who¡¯s in the back garden in the middle of the night?¡±


    Hearing Ye Xuan¡¯s voice, Ye Qingcheng¡¯s mind went nk. She went forward and snatched the fruit knife from Ye Jie¡¯s hand.


    Before Ye Jie could say anything, the fruit knife was taken away by Ye Qingcheng.


    Ye Xuan strode over.


    Seeing Ye Jie and Ye Qingcheng standing there, Ye Xuan frowned. ¡°The two of you¡­¡± He suddenly saw Ye Jie¡¯s red left arm from the corner of his eye and was shocked.¡± What happened? Are you injured?¡±


    As she spoke, she saw the fruit knife in Ye Qingcheng¡¯s hand.


    Ye Qingcheng swallowed. ¡°I stabbed him. I don¡¯t like this person at all. If you want me to marry him, I¡¯ll stab him every time I see him in the future¡­¡±


    Themotion in the back garden rmed Ye Lang and Madam Ye.


    The two of them were shocked when they went downstairs.


    Bo Cixue pushed Ye Qingcheng down the stairs and made her fall into a vegetative state. They were the victims and had the right to make conditions.


    However, Ye Qingcheng stabbing Ye Jie in the middle of the night was a more serious crime than Bo Cixue pushing her down the stairs. Ye Jie would be the king of the country in the future. It would be a serious crime for anyone to touch him, let alone stab him!


    Seeing that the white shirt on Ye Jie¡¯s left arm was stained with blood and it was a ghastly sight, Ye Lang nced at Madam Ye. Madam Ye raised her hand and pped Ye Qingcheng¡¯s face.


    ¡°How dare you attack the Crown Prince?¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips, wanting to say something when Ye Qingcheng immediately aimed the fruit knife at his heart. ¡°I don¡¯t like him at all now. Why do I have to marry him? I hate marriage that is tied down!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want such a thing to happen again, please give up on the idea of marrying him. If not, I¡¯d rather both of us suffer!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng threw down the fruit knife, covered her swollen face and ran upstairs.


    Ye Lang and Madam Ye hurriedly apologized to Ye Jie, saying that Ye Qingcheng was insensible and asking for his forgiveness.


    Bo Cixue, who was staying in the hotel, did not know what had happened in the presidential pce.


    But no one answered her calls.


    Bo Cixue felt even more uneasy.


    Since she was young, she had always wanted to be a woman who was worthy of him. But now, she had be his weakness and burden.


    Why should he take responsibility for her own mistakes?


    Bo Cixue did not sleep for the entire night.


    The next morning, she woke up.


    After leaving a note in the living room for Bo Yan, Bo Cixue went out.


    She headed to the presidential pce.


    As long as the Ye family did not see her, she would not leave.


    She must apologize to their family in person.


    ¡®When they arrived at the entrance of the presidential pce, Bo Cixue asked the guard to report it, but when the guard saw that it was her, he was not even willing to report it.


    Bo Cixue waited for half an hour.


    suddenly, a blinding light shed past.


    Before Bo Cixue could react, a group of reporters with guns surrounded her.


    Bo Cixue had nowhere to hide.


    These reporters had clearlye prepared.


    ¡°Miss Bo, why are you at the entrance of the presidential pce?¡±


    ¡°Is it because of the video that was circting on the inte a few days ago? Do you have any exnation for it?¡±


    ¡°Or did youe to the presidential pce to apologize because Miss Bo is guilty?¡±


    ¡°It seems like Miss Bo was rejected. What do you think about this, Miss Bo?¡±


    The reporters fought to question her, each question sharper than the other. One of the reporters¡¯ microphone almost hit Bo Cixue¡¯s face.


    Bo Cixue was not from a small family. Although she was a little panicked, she did not show it on her face.


    The shlights kept shing, making it difficult for her to open her eyes.


    ¡°If you want me to answer questions, please follow professional ethics and order. It¡¯s extremely rude and against the rules to push microphones and machines into my face.¡±


    ¡°Miss Bo, please don¡¯t change the topic. How could you do this to a young girl?¡±


    ¡°After she fell into a vegetative state, did you disregard the presidential pce by not apologizing immediately?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever felt guilty in the past four years? If the video hadn¡¯t been exposed, you would probably still be hiding like a coward, right?¡±


    Bo Cixue was surrounded in the center of the circle. The people outside kept squeezing in and all kinds of noise buzzed in her ears, making her temples throb.


    At this time, not to mention answering the question, even breathing was difficult.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push, everyone. Step back first.¡±


    No one was willing to listen to her. They all wanted to get her answer immediately. Not only did they not move back, but the people behind them also wanted to squeeze forward.


    Bo Cixue furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    It was getting harder to breathe and she did not want to hold it in anymore. Reaching out her hand, she grabbed the camera in front and threw it to the ground.


    There was a loud bang and the chaotic scene fell silent.


    Bo Cixue looked at the reporter whose camera she had smashed with a cold expression. ¡°Tillpensate you double for your machine, but if you continue to squeeze like this and something happens to me, it won¡¯t be as simple as losing your job.¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, the crowd slowly moved aside.


    Bo Cixue breathed in the fresh air and closed her eyes. When she opened them again, her doe eyes were clear and firm.


    ¡°Since everyone is interested in what happened four years ago, I¡¯l tell you the truth through your cameras now.¡±


    The reporters were all excited. As long as Bo Cixue admitted that she had pushed Ye Qingcheng, her reputation would be ruined.


    The reporter standing at the front was the first to ask, ¡°Miss Bo, are you going to admit that Princess Qingcheng falling into a vegetative state has nothing to do with you?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the reporter whose eyes were filled with excitement. She knew what he was thinking. As long as she nodded, they could make her fall into the abyss of eternal damnation.


    Bo Cixue opened her mouth and was about to say something when a voice trailed over.. ¡°Isn¡¯t it more appropriate for you to ask me?¡±

 Chapter 2088 - Defend

    <h4>Chapter 2088: Defend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ananny van was parked diagonally at the entrance of the presidential pce.


    Ye Yiren and her bodyguards were sitting in the car.


    Ye Yiren had called those reporters over.


    It was impossible for Bo Cixue to get forgiveness from the presidential pce.


    Did she think that hering to the presidential pce personally showed her sincerity?


    She wanted the whole world to know the true colors of this woman!


    It made her unable to raise her head in the future. Wherever she went, she would receive strange gazes and criticism!


    If it wasn¡¯t for Bo Cixue, she might have gotten back together with Ye Jie.


    Ye Yiren felt that most of her current situation was because of Bo Cixue!


    Seeing that Bo Cixue had been forced into a corner by the reporters, she was secretly d that Ye Qingcheng had suddenlye.


    However


    Ye Yiren nced at Ye Qingcheng and saw that her expression was tense, her eyes red and aggressive. It was obvious that she was not here to protect Bo Cixue, but to settle the score with her.


    This foolish sister had finally thought it through.


    How could a murderer who had caused her to fall into a vegetative state be indifferent and not hate her at all after seeing the video and hearing the truth?


    Ye Yiren¡¯s lips curled up coldly.


    She was looking forward to Bo Cixue falling into the abyss and her reputation falling to the bottom in the face of Ye Qingcheng¡¯s usation and questioning!


    Ye Qingcheng¡¯s sudden arrival made the reporters even more excited.


    Now that the victim had woken up, she had gone from beautiful to bloated and dark. This must be a fatal blow to a woman!


    The reporters seemed to have expected a bloodbath.


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Qingcheng, who was walking over slowly. The moment their eyes met, Ye Qingcheng looked away.


    Ye Qingcheng¡¯s face was tense and there was a murderous intent in his red eyes. It waspletely different from when they had met yesterday.


    Bo Cixue could guess that Ye Qingcheng had found out the truth about what happened four years ago.


    It was natural for her to be angry and hateful.


    ¡®When Ye Qingcheng walked up to Bo Cixue, Bo Cixue wanted to apologize to her again in front of the media. Ye Qingcheng seemed to know what she was going to say and suddenly raised her hand, saying fiercely, ¡°Shut up first. Don¡¯t speak!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng looked at the reporters who were like wild beasts smelling blood and said with a serious expression, ¡°Do you think you know the truth after watching a video?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m friends with Bo Cixue and even had dinner together yesterday. Why didn¡¯t you secretly take photos or report this?¡±


    The moment Ye Qingcheng finished speaking, not only were the reporters stunned, even Bo Cixue herself was stunned.


    Bo Cixue, who had always been clear-headed, could not read Ye Qingcheng¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡®The reporter at the front was the first to react. He pointed the microphone at Ye Qingcheng. ¡°Princess Qingcheng, you¡¯re friends with Miss Bo. Why did she push you down the stairs? You¡¯ve been in bed for four years and have changed a lotpared to before, but Miss Bo is still radiant. Do you not dare to


    tell the truth?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was furious. This reporter was indirectly scolding her for being ugly now. What did it have to do with him whether she was ugly or not? Did she eat his rice? Did she use his skincare products?


    ¡°Are you the parasite in my stomach? Do you know that I¡¯m not telling the truth?¡± Ye Qingcheng looked at that reporter with a fake smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know who exposed the video, but what¡¯s their motive? However, the video¡¯s rity isn¡¯t high. Bo Cixue and I were ying at that time and I slid back. She


    reached out to pull me but didn¡¯t manage to. Why is she the murderer in your eyes?¡±


    The reporters looked at Ye Qingcheng in disbelief, not knowing how true her words were.


    If there was no coercion and coercion, she would not have helped the murderer say these words.


    Was it really a misunderstanding?


    Just as the reporters were thinking, Ye Yiren walked over.


    Ye Yiren was furious with Ye Qingcheng.


    Four years ago, Ye Qingcheng was arrogant and domineering. When she woke up four yearster, she was even more brainless.


    He was even defending Bo Cixue!


    Ye Yiren walked in front of Ye Qingcheng and hugged her shoulders intimately. ¡°Qingcheng, the doctor said that you lost part of your memories. Didn¡¯t you not remember what happened that night?¡±


    ¡°The video can¡¯t be faked. You¡¯re kind and don¡¯t want Miss Bo¡¯s reputation to be ruined, but you have to understand that a person has to take responsibility for their mistakes.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng pulled Ye Yiren¡¯s hand away from her shoulder and gave a faint smile. ¡°You can determine that Bo Cixue is that kind of evil woman just because of an unclear video?¡±


    ¡°Miss Bo is not bad, but she tends to be extreme when she meets the Crown Prince of $ Country. The night of hering-of-age ceremony, you were brought to the banquet by the Crown Prince and provoked her.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m going as the Crown Prince¡¯s friend and not his girlfriend. How can I provoke her?¡±


    ¡°Qingcheng, did you forget that you had an extraordinary rtionship with the Crown Prince back then? Do you remember the Crown Prince giving you a ruby bracelet?¡±


    ¡°That bracelet symbolizes eternal love. At that time, you were in love with the Crown Prince.¡±


    Hearing Ye Yiren¡¯s words, Ye Qingcheng could not help butugh.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re really mistaken. I asked the Crown Prince¡¯s subordinate, Ah You, to take the bracelet for me. At that time, K Country and $ Country were having a cultural exchange. I liked that bracelet and didn¡¯t have time to go, so I asked the Crown Prince to help me.¡±


    Bo Cixue heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Ye Qingcheng¡¯s exnation.


    So, this was the origin of the bracelet that made her unhappy that night.


    Ye Yiren did not expect Ye Qingcheng to not give her any face. Taking down Bo Cixue was beneficial to her. Was she crazy?


    Ye Yiren took a deep breath and suddenly hugged Ye Qingcheng, sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Qingcheng, my heart really aches for you. When Dad asked you to get engaged to the Crown Princest night, you must have been thinking for him. That¡¯s why you stood up to protect Miss Bo, who the Crown Prince


    has always treated as his younger sister.¡±


    Ye Yiren was really good at fanning the mes. Her short words had already revealed several meanings.


    Firstly, the Crown Prince was getting engaged to Ye Qingcheng. Ye Qingcheng loved the Crown Prince too much, so shepromised and did not pursue what happened four years ago.


    Secondly, Bo Cixue was like a younger sister to the Crown Prince.


    Thirdly, Ye Viren really loved her younger sister. She felt terrible seeing her younger sister suffer.


    ¡®When the reporters heard Ye Yiren¡¯s words, their eyes lit up. ¡°Princess Qingcheng, are you getting engaged to the Crown Prince of $ Country? Has the date been set?¡±


    ¡°For the sake of your future husband, is it worth it for Princess Qingcheng to suppress the grievances she has suffered in her heart?¡±


    ¡°Princess Qingcheng, the culprit is standing right beside you. Do you really not hate him at all?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng could not stand this group of reporters who liked to imagine things. She was about to say something when a hoarse and angry voice trailed over.

 Chapter 2089 - Misery

    <h4>Chapter 2089: Misery</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing that voice, Ye Yiren froze.


    She looked at the person who pushed the reporters away and rushed forward. Her pupils constricted and the blood in her body turned cold.


    She nced at the bodyguard, gesturing for him to take the man away.


    But that person suddenly took out a sharp dagger. ¡°Who dares toe and try?¡±


    One of the reporters recognized that person. ¡°Reporter Wang?¡±


    Reporter Wang was a famous gossip reporter in K Country. In recent years, he had exposed a lot of ruthless information and was a celebrity in the industry.


    Seeing that he was like a lunatic, the reporters forgot why they were here and looked at Reporter Wang curiously.


    Reporter Wang¡¯s face was haggard and his eyes were red. He held the dagger and looked around guardedly. After no one dared to approach him, he red at Ye Yiren with red eyes.


    ¡°You asked me to work for you and I did. After that, you wanted to silence me and kidnapped my daughter. Let her go now or I¡¯ll kill you today!¡±


    ¡°I know very well if you really doted on your sister when you asked me to expose the video¡­¡±


    Ye Yiren looked at Reporter Wang, who had exposed her in front of the reporters. She wanted to go forward and kick him to death. However, at this moment, she could only control her emotions and signal the bodyguards to take him away quickly.


    Ye Yiren¡¯s bodyguards were about to go forward when dozens of bodyguards suddenly rushed over and stopped them.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you cause trouble in front of the presidential pce!¡± Ye Yiren shouted angrily.


    One of the bodyguards whispered in front of Reporter Wang. When Reporter Wang heard it, his eyes widened. ¡°Ye Yiren, you want to kill me in public?¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡± Reporter Wang faced the reporters and said to them, ¡°Ye Yiren was the one who sent me the video of Princess Qingcheng falling a few days ago and asked me to expose it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be blinded by Ye Yiren¡¯s pure appearance. She¡¯s vicious¡­¡±


    ¡®When Ye Yiren heard Reporter Wang¡¯s words, her face turned pale and her eyes were filled with fear and panic.


    ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t like someone, she will harm them behind their backs and ruin their reputation. This time, she wanted to ruin Miss Bo. Not only that, she was only gloating when she saw Princess Qingcheng like this after she woke up. After the video was exposed, she wanted to use Princess


    Qingcheng to deal with Miss Bo and make both of them suffer¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, nonsense!¡± Ye Yiren was furious. ¡°Reporter Wang, do you know the consequences of ruining my reputation?¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Reporter Wang was protected by dozens of bodyguards and he was not afraid at all. He only said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s guilty and afraid! Ye Yiren, I can¡¯t even count the number of evil things you¡¯ve done with my fingers. Do you think I¡¯m really useless? Do you want me to


    post those unsightly photos of you in the past for everyone to see?¡±


    Photos?


    Ye Yiren thought that Ye Jie had her photo and now Reporter Wang had it. It was obvious that Reporter Wang had been found by Ye Jie.


    ¡°Reporter Wang, don¡¯t be provoked by others. Your daughter¡¯s disappearance has nothing to do with me. You have to open your eyes. I¡¯m the good one¡­¡±


    Before Ye Yiren could finish, messages sounded in the reporters¡¯ phones.


    The reporters turned on their phones and their eyes were filled with shock when they saw the photos in the email and then looked at Ye Yiren. However, after the shock, they were excited to smell blood.


    Ye Qingcheng had denied that Bo Cixue had pushed Ye Qingcheng. There was no point in them continuing to investigate.


    But these photos in the email were really exciting!


    Ye Yiren saw the gazes of the reporters on her. She grabbed the reporter closest to her and snatched her phone. When she saw the photo in the email, her pupils dted and her face froze.


    She hugged her head, her emotions on the verge of breaking down. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s not me in the photo, it¡¯s not me¡­¡±


    The reporters rushed back to do the news and took photos of Ye Yiren hugging her head and shouting. Soon, they dispersed.


    Ye Yiren wanted to stop those reporters, but she was too agitated and cked out.


    Ye Yiren was carried into the car by the bodyguards.


    Reporter Wang was taken away by that group of bodyguards and only Bo Cixue and Ye Qingcheng were left at the entrance of the presidential pce.


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Qingcheng. She had remained silent the entire time.


    She had not expected things to turn around.


    ¡°princess Qingcheng¡­¡±


    Ye Qingcheng waved her hand. ¡°We¡¯re about the same age. Just call me Qingcheng. I remember your promise to me to make me beautiful within a month.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s lips moved. ¡°Have you seen the video?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Like I said, no one knows if you pushed me or pulled me. I heard that you had an argument with me when you were sleepwalking. I¡¯m sure I said something bad then.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not expect Ye Qingcheng to let go of the past. The heavy stone in her heart seemed to have been lifted at this moment.


    ¡°Ye Qingcheng, I still have to apologize to you seriously.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng giggled. ¡°Actually, I couldn¡¯t stand Ye Yiren for a long time. It¡¯s all thanks to your boyfriend. He helped me settle Ye Yiren.¡±


    ¡°He really loves you.¡±


    Ye Jie did not let Bo Cixue know about his left arm injury.


    Their trip to K Country hade to an end.


    Bo Cixue and Ye Qingcheng added each other on WeChat.


    Ye Jie did not expect the two women to talk together.


    Ye Qingcheng was very clingy. After getting to know Bo Cixue, she liked to ask her everything.


    Bo Cixue felt guilty toward Ye Qingcheng. She was always patient no matter what Ye Qingcheng asked.


    However, Bo Cixue was rather strict with Ye Qingcheng.


    She asked Ye Qingcheng to send her what she had eaten and how much she had exercised every day. She even had to get up before going to bed.


    If she did not control herself, she would be scolded harshly and ruthlessly!


    Ye Qingcheng called Bo Cixue a devil. They bickered every day, but as time passed, they became friends.


    Soon, it was time for Ye Yiren and Gao Tai¡¯s wedding.


    After Ye Yiren¡¯s photo in K Country was exposed, the public rtions of the presidential pce immediately suppressed it, but Ye Yiren¡¯s reputation in K Country waspletely ruined.


    Gao Tai had somehow found out about the photos. He did not want to get married again, but the presidential pce had pressured the Gao family, so the Gao family could only swallow the bitter fruit that Gao Tai had once nted.


    Gao Tai was unwilling. Old Master Gao beat him up and grounded him for three days.


    ¡®When she let him out, she said to him, ¡°Since she¡¯s married, she¡¯s a member of our Gao family. Even if the presidential pce is her family¡¯s home, it¡¯s still far away. Aren¡¯t you in charge in the future?¡±


    Gao Tai understood what the Old Master meant. He gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°I understand..¡±

 Chapter 2090 - Fate

    <h4>Chapter 2090: Fate</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After Ye Qingcheng arrived at the capital, she did not stay with Ye Yiren and found Bo Cixue.


    They agreed on WeChat that after Ye Qingcheng came, Bo Cixue would bring her to the clubhouse for a gathering.


    ¡®Tang Wu had gone to M Country and would not be back for the time being. Bo Cixue called Nan Xun.


    Ye Qingcheng had been controlling her diet recently and had lost some weight.


    However,pared to her previous figure, she still needed to control it.


    Ye Qingcheng blinked at Bo Cixue. ¡°Today¡¯s situation is special. Can we make an exception?¡±


    Bo Cixue pinched the soft flesh on Ye Qingcheng¡¯s stomach. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng swatted Bo Cixue¡¯s hand away and pouted. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten a full meal in a long time. Y-y-you¡¯re too ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Half of a month has passed. If you lose, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ll be a global joke?¡±


    At the thought of that, Ye Qingcheng was so frightened that she did not dare to eat recklessly.


    ¡°alright, alright! I¡¯ll listen to you, devil.¡±


    Bo Cixue brought Ye Qingcheng into the room. Nan Xun had already arrived. When she saw Ye Qingcheng, she was a little reserved at first, but after chatting for a while, she realized that Ye Qingcheng was different from what she had imagined.


    How should she put it? She was not as cold as she looked. She was a little girl deep down and was a little cute.


    The three of them chatted very quickly.


    They talked about fashion gossip and men.


    Hearing that Nan Xun was married, Ye Qingcheng¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°You sent yourself to the grave of marriage at such a young age? How outstanding is your husband¡­¡±


    Before Ye Qingcheng could finish, a waiter brought fruits in. A man and woman passed by outside. The man had his arm around the woman¡¯s shoulders and they were talking andughing.


    ¡®Tang Mo and his secretary, Mi Yue.


    During this period, the femalepanion Tang Mo brought to the banquet became Mi Yue alone.


    ¡®The women he used to stay with were faster than changing clothes.


    But this time, he seemed to be sincere to Mi Yue.


    Amocking smile appeared on Nan Xun¡¯s lips and she lifted her chin. ¡°There, the man who just passed by is my husband.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng¡¯s jaw dropped.


    She was curious and curious. She ran to the door and looked out, just in time to see a handsome and devilish man hugging a woman and entering a private room.


    Ye Qingcheng had grown up ina sheltered environment in the royal family, but it did not mean that she had not seen a marriage that looked like one but was separated from the rest.


    However, it was her first time seeing Nan Xun¡¯s husband bring a mistress out so openly.


    Ye Qingcheng crossed her arms and frowned. ¡°You have a business marriage with your husband, right? From the looks of it, the men in the business world are not reliable. Ah, who else can I marry in the future?¡±


    Nan Xun patted Ye Qingcheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. There are still many good men. Isn¡¯t that person beside Beauty Bo?¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like the people in the royal family to be in a rtionship with them. They have to be alone for three seasons. The responsibility on their shoulders is too heavy.¡±


    The three of them chatted for a while before Ye Qingcheng received a call from Ye Yiren. She walked out of the room to answer the call.


    Ye Yi was not very nice. ¡°Where did you go? It¡¯s my wedding tomorrow and there will be reporters interviewing me in advance tonight. What should I say if you¡¯re not present?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng leaned against the wallzily. ¡°What¡¯s there to interview? You should keep a low profile now. If you¡¯re shameless, I¡¯m shameless too.¡±


    After the two of them fell out, they stopped holding onto each other.


    Ye Yiren said nothing for a while, probably angry at Ye Qingcheng.


    Ye Qingcheng was toozy to say anything more and hung up.


    Ye Qingcheng got up and prepared to return to the room.


    Turning around, she met her date from a few days ago.


    ¡®That¡¯s right. She was a princess, but she was forced to go on a blind date by her parents.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Princess Qingcheng?¡± The man who spoke was the Prince of C Country. He had visited K Country a few days ago and had gone on a blind date with her.


    ¡®The prince looked rough and was not Ye Qingcheng¡¯s type.


    Of course, the Prince nevercked women. All of them were as beautiful as flowers and he did not like Ye Qingcheng¡¯s current appearance.


    ¡®They parted on bad terms that day.


    The main thing was that he was not speaking humannguage. He said that the Princess Qingcheng in the rumors was beautiful, like a goddess that had descended from the heavens. He did not expect her to be no different from a vige farmer in real life. He told her to stay in her room and note out


    to scare people easily.


    Ye Qingcheng was furious.


    Although she was not as good as before, she was not too bad either. How could a vegetable recover after four years?


    His malice towards her was too strong.


    Later, she found out that he used to be Su Qianqian¡¯s admirer.


    He came on a blind date with her to humiliate her and avenge Su Qianqian!


    Ye Qingcheng did not want to see this perverted C Country Prince again. She wanted to ignore him, but he did not intend to let her go.


    ¡°Princess Qingcheng? What a coincidence, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng lowered her head and rolled her eyes. It seemed like the Prince of C Country was here to attend Gao Tai and Ye Yiren¡¯s wedding. He must be here to have fun!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because the light is dim, but you look good today. It¡¯s not like the day of our blind date when I barely ate.¡±


    Tsk, tsk, tsk. Listen, was this something a human would say?


    It was no wonder he was the most unloved prince in C Country. He could not say anything!


    ¡°Did Princess Qingcheng know that I was here and chased after me?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng felt like vomiting.


    ¡®Theers of her lips lifted up thirty degrees and she looked at him with a smile. ¡°You like to eat lobsters, right?¡±


    C Country¡¯s Prince: ¡°You even know that I like to eat lobsters. It seems like you¡¯re very interested in me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, because you¡¯re deaf and blind. Not only do you like to eat lobsters, you also like to eat popsicles. You¡¯re old, cold and single. You should also like to eat stewed chicken. It¡¯s yellow, stuffy and rubbish¡­¡±


    Ye Qingcheng cursed a series of words that the Prince of C Country could not react to. His rough face turned red. ¡°You scolded me indirectly because you can¡¯t get my favor. You deserve to be loved for being ill-bred and uncivilized.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng shook her finger andughed. ¡°I¡¯m not scolding you indirectly. I¡¯m very straightforward, okay?¡±


    C Country¡¯s Prince: ¡°I know that you hate me because of love. You won¡¯t be able to find a better man than me in the future.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng had seen narcissistic people, but she had never seen someone so narcissistic.


    Could she not find a better man than him?


    ¡®Who gave him the courage!


    Ye Qingcheng smirked. ¡°Any one of them is better than you.¡±


    Someone happened to pass by Ye Qingcheng and Ye Qingcheng grabbed that person¡¯s arm. ¡°Just this is better than you.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng looked up at the man she had grabbed and was stunned.


    She had randomly picked one¡­ She did not expect that his appearance, figure, and aura were really better than that of the C King!

 Chapter 2091 - Heartache

    <h4>Chapter 2091: Heartache</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Civil, clean, tall, gentle.


    All the words that Ye Qingcheng could think of popped out, but it was still not enough to describe the man she had grabbed.


    After being grabbed by her suddenly, the man was not angry. He looked at her with a faint smile in his gentle eyes. ¡°Can you let go now?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng immediately let go of him, but quickly grabbed him again.


    Luo Zhou was wearing a casual shirt today. The cufflinks were unbuttoned and his sleeves were rolled up, revealing the low-key and luxurious watch on his left wrist.


    This person looked like a well-mannered and low-key young master.


    Ye Qingcheng met his smiling eyes and her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡®Thinking that the Prince of C Country was staring at her, she said quickly, ¡°Sir, do you like my type?¡±


    ¡®The C Country Prince looked like he was waiting to see her beingughed at.


    ¡®The man who was pulled by her had high standards. Why would he like Ye Qingcheng like this?


    It was not that Ye Qingcheng was ugly, but it was mainly because men in the high society like them had seen too many beauties. Those who were above average were not worthy of their attention.


    Only that kind of beautiful and unique woman could make people¡¯s hearts flutter at a nce.


    It was obvious that Ye Qingcheng was not at that level yet.


    After Ye Qingcheng asked that question, she was panicked and confused. Her heart had never beat so fast before.


    What was she doing?


    Grabbing a stranger and asking him if he liked her type?


    Was she retarded?


    Aman who coulde to this clubhouse to spend was definitely not an ordinary person!


    Ye Qingcheng turned her head and bit her lip angrily.


    It was so embarrassing!


    No, she could not let the Prince of C Country look down on her.


    Ye Qingcheng turned slightly to block the Prince¡¯s gaze.


    She mouthed at the man she had grabbed, ¡°Please help me.¡±


    One second, two seconds, five seconds passed¡­ She could even hear the Prince¡¯sughter.


    Just as she let go of the man¡¯s arm, he grabbed her wrist.


    He took a step closer to her, his clear and beautiful eyes looking at her. ¡°I do.¡±


    At that moment, Ye Qingcheng felt like her heart was going to stop beating.


    But she soon realized that he was just helping her.


    She turned back and nced at the C Country Prince. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    ¡®The C Country Prince sized up Luo Zhou and after finding nothing wrong with him, he waved his hand and strode away.


    When only Ye Qingcheng and Luo Zhou were left in the corridor, Ye Qingcheng retracted her wrist from hisrge palm and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for making youugh.¡±


    His lips curled up slightly, his smile gentle and elegant. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± His phone rang and he looked at the caller ID. He nodded at her and turned to leave.


    Ye Qingcheng looked at his back and five words appeared in her mind.


    He was like a jade and iparable.


    Ye Qingcheng returned to the room and Bo Cixue and Nan Xun found that she was acting strange.


    Her face was red, as if she was drunk.


    Bo Cixue sniffed at her. ¡°Did you go out and drink secretly? Your face is so red that smoke is almosting out.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng covered her face with her hands, a trace of shyness in her eyes. ¡°I just met a super handsome man who suits my taste. I used to think that it was impossible to fall in love at first sight, but I finally experienced it today.¡±


    Bo Cixue and Nan Xun were curious. ¡°Which handsome man did you like?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know his name, but he looks very cultured. He even helped me just now.¡±


    ¡°If you want to find someone, I can help you check the surveince cameras.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°No, before I be beautiful, I refuse to see him again.¡±


    Bo Cixue poked Ye Qingcheng¡¯s head lightly. ¡°If they like each other, they will like each other no matter what they look like. If they only like you because of his appearance, it won¡¯tst long.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that good looks are the same and interesting souls are one in a million.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng pouted. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯l have to return to my country after attending Ye Yiren¡¯s wedding. I don¡¯t want to have a long-distance rtionship!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng cupped her face with her hands and looked at Bo Cixue enviously. ¡°You have to be good with the Crown Prince in the future. Although he doesn¡¯t know how to sweet talk, he¡¯s really good to you.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled. ¡°You know.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know.¡± Ye Qingcheng blinked. ¡°Did you know that she was injured in the presidential pce?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng probably did not know about this. If he did, he would definitely ask her on WeChat.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s smiling face changed and she looked at Ye Qingcheng in shock. ¡°Wounded? I don¡¯t know, How did he get injured?¡±


    Bo Cixue really did not know.


    After he returned from the presidential pce, his expression was normal and there was nothing unusual about him.


    Ye Qingcheng told her what happened that night in fear.


    Hearing that Ye Jie had stabbed his left arm and had almost been stabbed in the heart by Ye Qingcheng, Bo Cixue opened her hands and strangled Ye Qingcheng.


    ¡°Sisters, calm down.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not really pinch Ye Qingcheng, but she was really a little angry.


    ¡°Tve done you wrong. You can look for me directly and let me stab myself a few times. How can you let him hurt himself?¡± Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes tumed red.


    After Ye Qingcheng interacted with Bo Cixue, he realized that this girl was usually independent and confident. She was methodical and cold in everything she did, but when it came to Ye Jie, she seemed to have be a different person.


    ¡°Twanted to test if he had fallen for you that day. I didn¡¯t expect him to really stab himself. I was scared out of my wits.¡± Ye Qingcheng put his face in front of Bo Cixue, whose eyes were red. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you anything, but I¡¯ll give him a thumbs up for this. He¡¯s a real man!¡±


    Bo Cixue sniffed. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me either.¡±


    ¡°Tm just afraid that you¡¯ll ignore me.¡±


    Bo Cixue snorted. ¡°If there¡¯s another time, I¡¯ll really ignore you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the first friend I made after I woke up. You¡¯re not allowed to ignore me.¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to him tonight. I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Nan Xun had been with Bo Cixue for a long time and saw through her thoughts. ¡°Of course I went to find the person she doted on.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was speechless. Didn¡¯t he say that he would have fun with her until midnight? He valued love over friendship!


    After Bo Cixue left the clubhouse, she drove back home and made some snacks. After making soup, she went to the office.


    After work, she called Ye Jie. He was having a multinational video conference tonight and might be busy untilte at night.


    ¡®When she arrived at the office, Bo Cixue carried the bag and walked in.


    When the guard saw Bo Cixue, he let her in..

 Chapter 2092 - Caught

    <h4>Chapter 2092: Caught</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Bo Cixue came out of the elevator, Ah Zuo, who had received the notice, was already waiting at the elevator door.


    ¡°Miss Bo.¡± Ah Zuo had a smile on his face.


    Bo Cixue looked at Ah Zuo. She did not know why, but she could tell at a nce that Ah Zuo was in love.


    With Bo Qiange?


    However, this was Ah Zuo¡¯s private matter. Besides, Ah Zuo had been with Ye Jie for many years. Although he was good at work, he had never been in a rtionship. She should be happy for him since he had finally met someone he liked.


    The next time she saw Bo Qiange, she had to tell her to be nicer to Ah Zuo.


    ¡°Where¡¯s His Highness?¡±


    ¡°His Highness just finished a video conference and is signing documents in his office.¡±


    ¡°Can I go find him?¡±


    Ah Zuo smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re the most qualified to find him.¡±


    Bo Cixue could not help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re getting more humorous.¡±


    Ah Zuo wanted to open the door for Bo Cixue, but she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    After knocking three times, Bo Cixue heard a sound from inside and pushed open the door to go in.


    She was wearing ts today and there was no sound of high heels when she walked.


    After the door opened, she looked at the man behind the desk. He had his head lowered as he signed the document. The air was rather quiet, as if only the sound of him signing could be heard.


    ¡°Bring over the statement of our strategic cooperation with A Country.¡±


    His voice was low and cold, with an inherent aura.


    Hearing his instructions, Bo Cixue smiled and went out to get the statement from Ah Zuo.


    After a while, she handed him the statement.


    He took the document and flipped through it.


    Bo Cixue did not leave. She bent down and put her elbows on the desk, looking at him unblinkingly.


    He was wearing a tailored ck suit with a white shirt inside. His blue striped tie was tied neatly and his shoulders and chest looked smooth and handsome under the exquisite fabric.


    He could vaguely see the dregs on his handsome chin. The charm of a mature man was vividly portrayed by him.


    Seeming to have finally noticed that something was wrong, the man looking at the document looked up.


    His dark eyes narrowed slightly.


    The next second, he put down the document. ¡°Cixue?¡±


    Bo Cixue walked up to him and pouted. ¡°Brother Xiaojie.¡±


    Ye Jie held her slender hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a gathering with your friends? What happened?¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head. ¡°No, I just miss you.¡± Seeing that he was not done, she stepped aside obediently. ¡°Do your work first. We¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re done. By the way, I brought some food. Do you want to eat some first?¡±


    ¡°Not for now.¡± He smirked. ¡°Then wait for me for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright, do what you have to do. I¡¯m not ina hurry.¡±


    Bo Cixue sat on the sofa. In order not to disturb his work, she did not stare at him unblinkingly.


    But every few minutes, she could not help but nce at him secretly.


    She rarely came to disturb him when he was working. The way he worked seriously had a charm that was different from usual.


    Quiet, reserved, clear and focused.


    It was no wonder people said that serious men were the most handsome.


    The lighting in his office was extremely good. Looking out from the 180-degree French windows, it was the brightness and luxury of the night in the capital.


    Being with the person she liked, even if she did not say anything and only looked at him asionally, she felt happy and sweet.


    Bo Cixue took out a piece of paper and pen from her bag and drew a cartoon portrait of him working seriously.


    She was too focused on drawing and did not notice that the man had finished his work and was walking toward her.


    She only noticed it when he approached her.


    She quickly covered the photo with a shy expression.


    ¡°Show me.¡±


    Bo Cixue stuck out her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s not good.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Bo Cixue handed it to him slowly.


    He looked at it for a while. ¡°I think we can add another one here.¡±


    Bo Cixue was about to ask him what he wanted to add when she saw him take her pen and draw on the paper.


    After a while, a female Bo Cixue appeared beside the male version.


    They looked inexplicablypatible.


    ¡°Let me keep this.¡±


    Ye Jie looked at her happy expression and handed her the paper. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll get the royal painter to draw one for us.¡±


    Bo Cixue hugged the drawing paper. ¡°I like this.¡± Because he had drawn it himself.


    Ye Jie saw the innocent and beautiful smile on Bo Cixue¡¯s face and touched her head. ¡°Why did you look unhappy just now?¡±


    Bo Cixue put away the painting and the smile on her face disappeared. She jumped into his arms and hugged him tightly, her voice muffled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me what happened in K Country¡¯s presidential pce?¡±


    He was slightly stunned.


    ¡®Thinking of her gathering with Ye Qingcheng tonight, Ye Qingcheng must have told her. He pursed his lips slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not a serious injury.¡±


    Bo Cixue felt a lump in her throat.


    She said nothing and raised her hand to pull off his suit.


    Her actions were a little fierce and her eyes were still red. Ye Jie froze on the spot.


    ¡°Cixue, this is the office.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not seem to hear him. She took off his suit jacket and continued to take off his shirt.


    Ye Jie stopped her. ¡°Cixue¡­¡±


    A hot tear fell on the back of his hand.


    Ye Jie frowned and before he could say anything, he heard her choke, ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything. I¡¯m just looking at the wound on your left arm.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°Tm fine now.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just take a look?¡±


    He had no choice but to take off his shirt.


    The ce where he was injured was on his left shoulder. After half a month, the wound had healed and turned into a faint pink scar.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°It¡¯s such a long scar and you still say it¡¯s a small injury? Didn¡¯t you ask the imperial doctor to prescribe you an ointment to remove the scar? It must have been very painful. Why were you so foolish?¡±


    Ye Jie replied patiently and gently, ¡°I really don¡¯t love Cixue. As for the scar, I¡¯m a man. It¡¯s fine to have a scar.¡± He looked at her and chuckled. ¡°Do you mind?¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head like a rattle-drum. She hugged his arm, lowered her head, and kissed the pink scar sincerely and lovingly.


    At this moment, someone pushed the door open.


    ¡°Xiaojie, your Uncle Bo and I want to talk to you about something¡­¡±


    The moment the door opened, Mu Sihan and Bo Yan froze when they saw the scene in the office.


    Bo Yan was the first to react, saying sternly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    After the video was exposed, Ye Jie¡¯s defense of Bo Cixue and his ability to solve problems made Yan Hua and him feelforted.


    But this did not mean that he could do anything to her daughter in the office

 Chapter 2093 - Love Rival

    <h4>Chapter 2093: Love Rival</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    What was this?!


    Bo Yan was a cold and serious person when he was young. Compared to his boldness when Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi were dating, he was much more restrained.


    Especially now that it concerned his beloved daughter.


    At that moment, Bo Yan really had the urge to teach Ye Jie a lesson.


    ¡®Mu Sihan gave a low cough and pulled Bo Yan, whose expression was cold and dark. ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡±


    Ye Jie also reacted.


    He quickly put on his shirt and looked back at the two elders at the office door as he buttoned it. ¡°Father, Uncle Bo, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    Bo Cixue poked her head out from behind Ye Jie, her beautiful face red. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything bad.¡± With that said, she pouted and ran to Bo Yan. After greeting Mu Sihan, she pulled him out.


    A few minutester, Bo Yan and Bo Cixue came in again.


    Bo Yan¡¯s expression softened.


    Bo Cixue had told her the truth just now.


    However


    Bo Yan¡¯s expression was tense as he said sternly, ¡°You still have to pay attention to your influence in the future. Little Apple, this is Xiaojie¡¯s office. You¡¯re not allowed to fool around in the future.¡±


    ¡°Got it, General Bo.¡±


    Ye Jie held Bo Cixue¡¯s hand and said to Bo Yan, ¡°Uncle Bo, it has nothing to do with Cixue.¡±


    Bo Yan sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t spoil her like this. You have to be careful in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Dad, stop lecturing me!¡± Although she did not do anything, Bo Cixue was also embarrassed. Seeing that Bo Yan and the King were looking for Ye Jie to discuss something, Bo Cixue took her bag from the sofa and left the office after greeting them.


    She had just reached the elevator and pressed the button when Ye Jie chased after her.


    Bo Cixue looked at him in surprise. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Tl take you downstairs.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes were filled with sweetness. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll send you a message when I get home.¡±


    The elevator arrived and Ye Jie held Bo Cixue¡¯s hand, entering the elevator with her.


    The moment he entered, he pulled her into his arms.


    Before Bo Cixue could react, her chin was lifted by his slender fingers.


    His thin lips pressed against hers.


    Through the bright mirror of the elevator, she looked exceptionally slender in the man¡¯s arms, sweetness almost spilling out of her eyes.


    He pressed his forehead against hers and his refreshing and pleasant breath fell on her face and she slowly closed her eyes.


    Ding! The elevator door opened.


    Bo Cixue covered her face with her hands. ¡°Oh no, oh no. Only Master Bo taught us to pay attention to our image!¡±


    Ye Jie looked at her red face and smiled happily. ¡°He can¡¯t see me in the elevator.¡±


    ¡°There are surveince cameras.¡±


    ¡°No one dares to look.¡±


    Alright, you¡¯re in charge of your territory!


    Ye Jie sent Bo Cixue to the car.


    ¡°Drive safely.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡®When she returned home, she saw her mother sitting in the living room with a facial mask and brewing tea. Bo Cixue walked over and hugged her arm. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re back from your business trip.¡±


    Yan Hua looked at Bo Cixue, who was smiling brightly, and poked her forehead with her index finger. ¡°Did you go on a date with Xiaojie tonight?¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed.


    She was really worried that General Bo wouldin when he returned.


    ¡°Cixue, you haven¡¯t dated Xiaojie for long. Don¡¯t take that step so easily, understand?¡±


    Bo Cixue did not want Little Apple to get pregnant before marriage, nor did she want her rtionship to experience too many twists and turns. Perhaps, she would only be slightly relieved when she married Xiaojie and became the legitimate Princess Consort.


    ¡°Mom, I understand what you mean, but your worry is unnecessary. Even if I¡¯m willing to take that step, Brother Xiaojie might not be willing.¡±


    ¡°and with your understanding of Brother Xiaojie, if he really did something to me, would he not take responsibility?¡±


    Yan Hua held Bo Cixue¡¯s hand and patted it lightly. ¡°Xiaojie is the center of attention and is too outstanding. There will only be more and more women thinking about him in the future. Are you confident that you can handle it?¡±


    ¡®An outstanding man naturally would notck pursuers.


    Since they were young, Brother Xiaojie and her had been pursued and liked by many people, but so what?


    She only had eyes for Brother Xiaojie, and Brother Xiaojie rarely dated.


    However


    ¡°Mom, why are you telling me this when you¡¯re back from your business trip?¡±


    Yan Hua sighed. ¡°I met the President¡¯s wife and Princess Irene from A Country on this business trip. Irene openly expressed her admiration and love for Xiaojie. That girl is passionate and bold. Isn¡¯t Xiaojie going to A Country in two days? I¡¯ma little worried.¡±


    ¡®At the mention of the President¡¯s daughter from A Country, Bo Cixue remembered that she had heard Auntie Nan Zhi mention to Brother Xiaojie that the President¡¯s daughter from A Country admired Brother Xiaojie very much.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know that Brother Xiaojie has a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°I know, but since she said she¡¯s not married, it means that she still has a chance.¡±


    Bo Cixue puffed up her cheeks and said nothing more.


    That night, Bo Cixue told her best friends about the president of A Country saying that she wanted to pursue Ye Jie boldly and asked them to give her ideas.


    The group of three best friends had now be a group of four.


    Bo Cixue had mentioned Ye Qingcheng several times in the group and told Nan Xun and Tang Wu what had happened in K Country. Both of them were interested in Ye Qingcheng and strongly asked her to pull her in.


    After Ye Qingcheng came in, she was still acting reserved at first. Later, when she saw that the women in the group were daring and dared to talk about anything, she quickly became friends with the three of them.


    Seeing Bo Cixue¡¯stest message, Ye Qingcheng, who had returned to the hotel and was lying on the bed, quickly replied with a voice message.


    ¡°are you talking about Ailin? I know this woman. She¡¯s as arrogant as a peacock and always thinks that she¡¯s the prettiest in the world. As for her looks, she¡¯s indeed not bad. Her figure is super devilish.¡±


    Bo Cixue: Are youforting me about a strong love rival?


    Ye Qingcheng: I heard that she has charm skills. Anyway, as long as she wants to seduce someone, there¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t seduce.


    Bo Cixue sent a bloody photo.


    Ye Qingcheng: ¡°Hahaha, are you afraid? Who asked you to value your lover over your friends at night and leave me and Nan Xun alone?¡±


    Nan Xun was speechless. He was already used to it.


    Ye Qingcheng: ¡°But to be honest, don¡¯t be a coward. If it¡¯s a frontal PK, I still like your type. Irene is too European and American.¡±


    Bo Cixue: Thank you for liking me.


    ¡®Tang Wu: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. If that princess has any thoughts about your man, we¡¯ll drag our thirty-meter knives and follow you to the front line.¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°Tell me, can I go to A Country with him and pretend to be his interpreter to see my love rival?¡±

 Chapter 2094 - Followed

    <h4>Chapter 2094: Followed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Wu: ¡°Are you really going to see your love rival or do you want to use the holiday to go out and rx and apany your Brother Jie?¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°Hehe, I really don¡¯t care about ordinary love rivals. Men mainly rely on themselves.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Sigh, let me tell you something. I just returned to the hotel and met Gao Tai, who is going to be Ye Yiren¡¯s husband tomorrow. He¡¯s quite handsome, but why does he look so perverted? He met me in the hotel lobby and spoke to me. He even touched the back of my hand.¡±


    Thad goosebumps all over and rubbed my hands for a while after returning to my room, my skin almost breaking.


    Bo Cixue: ¡°It means that your diet is working.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng: I want to drag a thirty-meter-long knife to the Bo family now.


    Tang Wu: ¡°You must have been enemies in your previous life!¡±


    Nan Xun: ¡°Ever since Princess Qingcheng came in, this group of people seems to have gotten even more excited.¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°Ye Qingcheng, go to sleep quickly. If not, your face will be swollen again tomorrow.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng: I can¡¯t continue the conversation. If not, I¡¯l be so angry that I¡¯ll have a round face tomorrow.


    After Ye Qingcheng went offline, Bo Cixue and Nan Xun asked about Tang Wu¡¯s situation in M Country.


    Tang Wu and Lan Yue¡¯s rtionship had entered a stable period. Lan Yue and Ah Xin had both entered Director Nick¡¯s crew to film.


    Tang Wu and Lan Yue had rented an apartment there and were living together.


    She was mainly helping Lan Yue and Ah Xin find resources now. Fortunately, she was studying in M Country and had many ssmates and friends.


    In addition, Lan Yue had a high starting point and was appreciated by Director Nick. Apart from filming, he also received fashion endorsements.


    Everything was going well.


    Tang Wu was very confident in their future.


    Ever since she left home, she had lost contact with the Tang family.


    After she had settled down, she had called her mother, but her mother had hung up the moment she heard her voice.


    Her mother wanted her to marry into a rich family and have a forced marriage, but she could not meet her requirements and could not recover.


    Tang Wu and Lan Yue¡¯s rtionship was stable and Bo Cixue was relieved. She replied, When your Brother Lan¡¯s movie is released, I¡¯ll book ten sets.¡±


    Nan Xun: ¡°Tl book the entire venue and invite thepany¡¯s staff to take a look.¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°Thank you, richdies.¡±


    Bo Cixue and Ye Yiren did not get along and did not attend her wedding.


    However, the Bo family had dealings with the Gao family. On the day of the wedding, Bo Yan went there personally.


    The night before Ye Jie went to A Country for his visit, Bo Cixue arrived at the pce and proposed to be his interpreter.


    She thought that he would not agree, but he agreed without any hesitation.


    Bo Cixue sat on his bed, her slender legs swaying by the bed. ¡°Why did you agree to go so easily?¡±


    ¡°After we got together, we haven¡¯t yed abroad together.¡± Ye Jie¡¯s lips curled up slightly and the dimple on his left cheek could be seen faintly. He was already handsome and such a faint smile could make the blood in one¡¯s body speed up. Bo Cixue jumped out of the bed and into his arms, wrapping her


    arms around his neck. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to smile like this to other women when you¡¯re in A Country.¡±


    A smile appeared in Ye Jie¡¯s dark eyes and his slender fingers tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°Okay.¡±


    That night, Bo Cixue went home and told Yan Hua that she was going to A Country.


    In the past, Yan Hua would not have let Bo Cixue go.


    But after what happened with Ye Qingcheng, she knew that unless Ye Jie let go first, her precious daughter would never be separated from him again.


    As a mother, she naturally wanted her daughter to be happy.


    Letting her face some things that she might experience in the future in advance was also a form of training.


    Yan Hua instructed Bo Cixue and asked the driver to send her to the Crown Prince¡¯s private ne.


    Ye Jie and the others had arrived.


    At first, Bo Cixue was a little embarrassed, afraid that his team would have objections.


    However, everyone was very warm and polite when they saw her and Bo Cixue rxed a lot.


    Ye Jie had his full-time interpreter. She was a big sister and was very nice. Bo Cixue¡¯s position in this interview was the assistant interpreter of this big sister.


    It was Bo Cixue¡¯s first time going abroad with Ye Jie as a staff.


    As the Crown Prince, although his status was high up in the air, the pressure on him was much greater than that of ordinary people.


    On the way to A Country, he had been reading documents and had a meeting with the entourage, barely stopping to rest.


    Bo Cixue made coffee for him personally.


    ¡®When it was lunchtime, Bo Cixue got up and went to the kitchen to watch the chef make lunch.


    Ye Jie asked the chef to bring two sets of lunch to his room.


    He called Bo Cixue in.


    Bo Cixue was a little embarrassed after going in. ¡°Everyone is eating outside. Is it good for me toe in?¡±


    Ye Jie pulled Bo Cixue to sit down and his slender fingers scratched the tip of her nose. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. You¡¯re the assistant interpreter for this trip. Personally, you¡¯re my girlfriend too.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled sweetly.


    Sigh, she was really hopeless. Hearing him say the words ¡®girlfriend¡¯ made her feel extremely sweet.


    ¡®When they arrived at A Country, it was daytime there.


    The President and his wife came personally with their team to pick him up.


    Ye Jie and the rest got off the private ne.


    Bo Cixue walked behind the interpreter sister. She was wearing a ck suit and her long hair was tied into a ponytail. She had put on makeup to hide her beauty and looked neat and capable. She had her head slightly lowered and looked bright, so she did not attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    In the evening, the President and his wife arranged a banquet in the banquet hall of the presidential pce.


    They took a taxi there.


    In the resting area of the banquet hall, a beautiful figure stood in front of the screen, looking at the group of people who came in.


    Her gaze immediatelynded on the man walking beside her father.


    ¡®The man was wearing a tailored ck suit, a straight white shirt with a tie tied neatly. He was tall with long legs, broad shoulders and a narrow waist. He was young, but had an extraordinary aura, looking noble and cold.


    It was the Crown Prince from the capital.


    Irene raised her exquisite chin arrogantly. ¡°Only I, Princess Irene, am worthy of such a person.¡±


    ¡®The maid lowered her head and agreed.


    Ailinbed her waist-length hair. ¡°Bring my chiffon dance dress over. I¡¯ll personally dance for our esteemed guest who came from afar.¡±


    Princess Ailin¡¯s dance was beautiful and many young men wanted to see her dance, but she had never danced for any man. Now, she was going to dance for the Crown Prince of $ Country.


    Bo Cixue sat at the table with the interpreter sister. She was a little hungry and focused on eating.


    ¡®There was a performance on the stage and Bo Cixue nced at it from time to time.


    ¡®When they were almost done eating, a slow and ssical melody sounded on the stage. A white smoke floated out, as if she had entered a fairy mirror.


    Bo Cixue put down her knife and fork, interested in the next program.


    In the early hours of the morning, thank you to the babies who had been chasing after them¡­

 Chapter 2095 - Charm

    <h4>Chapter 2095: Charm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Not only was Bo Cixue attracted, but most of the people in the banquet hall were attracted by the scene on the stage.


    Everyone was almost full and put more attention on the performance.


    Amidst the melodious music, a woman wearing a red dance dress and a red chiffon dress suddenly fell from the sky.


    She was holding a piece of red silk in her hand. Her figure was graceful and seductive. She had a veil over her face and her forehead was slightly red. She was charming and beautiful.


    He could not see her full face, but that pair of watery eyes and slender waist that looked like it could be broken with a pinch attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Bo Cixue put down the knife and fork in her hand and looked at the stage with the others at the table.


    The woman spun several times in the air, her posture beautiful and moving. The hem of her dress rippled with the spinning.


    As she turned, there seemed to be a faint floral fragrance in the air of the banquet hall.


    It was a very fresh and refreshing fragrance.


    ¡®The woman did notnd on the floor. She was performing on the red silk throughout the dance, like a fairy that had fallen from the sky, blending the softness and charm of the woman perfectly.


    Bo Cixue nodded and even apuded with the others, watching with relish. She had not expected the President of A Country to arrange such an interesting and lively dance.


    She thought that banquets arranged by big shots like them were those that young people did not like. Not to mention, this dance was quite nice.


    Bo Cixue had never been jealous of others¡¯ beauty, nor would she be envious. Instead, she admired beautiful women with talent.


    It was really pleasing to the eye!


    The interpreter beside her whispered to Bo Cixue, ¡°I don¡¯t know what incense this dancer used. Look at those men. Their eyes are about to fall out.¡±


    Bo Cixue could not help butugh, her bright and clear doe eyes looking at Ye Jie.


    Ye Jie looked at the stage with a calm and indifferent expression, as if the woman on the stage was not enough to stun him.


    She did not know if their hearts were connected, but he turned back and looked in her direction.


    Their eyes met and Bo Cixue stuck out her tongue at him and looked away with a smile.


    A faint smile appeared on Ye Jie¡¯s expressionless handsome face.


    ¡®As Irene¡¯s dance wasing to an end, her gazended on Ye Jie.


    She was originally full of confidence because most of the men in the banquet hall were amazed.


    But when she met Ye Jie¡¯s dark and cold eyes, her heart tightened.


    His expression was very calm, his thin lips pursed slightly as he sat elegantly, not showing any signs of being smitten by her.


    How was that possible?


    In her daze, the hand holding the red silk loosened and her body slid down quickly. Fortunately, she was experienced and quickly stabilized herself.


    Her red lips curled up charmingly and she suddenly moved forward, her slender figure appearing in front of Ye Jie.


    She let go of the red silk in her hand and fell into Ye Jie¡¯s arms under surprised eyes and soft cries.


    Ye Jie frowned and his expression darkened.


    He gestured to Ah Zuo, who was behind him. Ah Zuo rushed forward and caught her in his arms when she fell.


    As she fell, she closed her eyes.


    Feeling that she had fallen into a pair of strong arms, she smiled in her heart.


    With her charm, it was impossible for any man not to be indifferent.


    Even the legendary cold and abstinent Crown Prince Ye Jie was no exception.


    After Ah Zuo caught Irene, he quickly put her on the ground.


    The smile on Irene¡¯s lips had not fully spread when she was suddenly ced on the ground. She was slightly unhappy.


    Opening her eyes, she was about to wheedle when she saw that the person standing in front of her was not Ye Jie but another unknown man. She frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Tm the Crown Prince¡¯s subordinate.¡±


    Ai Lin did not look at Ah Zuo anymore. She walked in front of Ye Jie and reached out her fair and slender hand to him. ¡°When the Crown Prince came to visit, Lin Lin danced personally and almost got into an ident. Fortunately, the Crown Prince sent his subordinates to save her. Lin Lin is very grateful.¡±


    Trene lifted her veil.


    Gasps sounded from the banquet hall.


    However, they were all high-ss people. No matter how beautiful they were, they did not dare to stare at Irene.


    To be honest, Bo Cixue was also stunned by Irene.


    He had the face of an angel and the figure of a devil.


    These words could describe Irene very well.


    Bo Cixue thought of her mother¡¯s worryst night. She did not think much of it at that time, but at this moment, she understood her mother¡¯s worry.


    This Ailin was indeed the type that men liked.


    Also, she clearly wanted to fall into her Brother Xiaojie¡¯s arms just now. If Brother Xiaojie had not reacted quickly and let Ah Zuo catch her, she would have fallen into Brother Xiaojie¡¯s arms.


    Bo Cixue pouted, not understanding why all the socialites were so proactive.


    When she liked Brother Xiaojie in the past, she never dared to have physical contact with him, let alone throw herself into his arms!


    The President of A Country doted on his daughter very much. He was not angry when Irene fell just now, but was worried that she would be injured. ¡°Don¡¯t fool around in the future.¡± Then, he looked at Ye Jie. ¡°My beloved daughter is young and likes to take risks. She often does unexpected things.


    Sometimes, his mother and I will be frightened by her.¡±


    Ye Jie nodded slightly. ¡°You have to be careful when taking risks in the future. If my men didn¡¯t catch the Princess just now, she might have been hospitalized for the next six months.¡±


    ¡®What Ye Jie meant was that if Ah Zuo had not caught Ailin, he would rather Ailin fall to the ground than let her fall into his arms.


    Irene was not angry. To her, she was not interested in a man who was smitten by her too quickly.


    This kind of abstinence and coldness towards her would only give her a sense of achievement after conquering her.


    ¡°No matter what, I have to thank the Crown Prince.¡± Ailin smirked and asked the maid to pour a ss of wine for her. ¡°Let me give a toast to the Crown Prince. I hope your visit will be smooth and pleasant. The two countries can reach a strategic cooperation.¡±


    Work was work and private matters were private. Although he did not like how frivolous and purposeful she had been just now, it was impossible for him not to give her face in front of the President, his wife, and the two teams.


    He picked up the ss and after clinking sses with Irene, he downed the liquid in the ss.


    The performance continued. Ai Lin sat beside Ye Jie and spoke to him from time to time. Her gaze on him was passionate and even Bo Cixue, who was two tables away, could feel the admiration in her eyes.


    The interpreter sister had goosebumps all over and she rubbed her arms. ¡°To be honest, I really admire His Highness¡¯ determination..¡±

 Chapter 2096 - Loving Him

    <h4>Chapter 2096: Loving Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    It was nearly ten at night when the wee party ended.


    They returned to the hotel.


    After all, she was here for a visit. In order to avoid arousing suspicion, Bo Cixue did not stay in the same suite as Ye Jie.


    In order to make it easier for her to work, she stayed in the same room as her trantion sister.


    After the interpreter sister took a bath, Bo Cixue went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    ¡®When she was done, the interpreter sister, who was lying on the bed reading, told her, ¡°Your phone rang just now.¡±


    Bo Cixue took out her phone from her bag.


    Asmile appeared on her lips when she saw the caller ID.


    She was about to return the call when she received a WeChat message from him.


    ¡°Come to my room.¡±


    Asmile appeared in Bo Cixue¡¯s clear doe eyes and she replied, ¡°Business or personal?¡±


    After a few seconds, he came back.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Bo Cixue pressed the lock screen of her phone, stood up from the bed, and went to the bathroom to change. When she came out, she said to the interpreter sister, ¡°I¡¯m going to the convenience store downstairs. Sister, do you want to eat anything?¡±


    The interpreter looked like she had been through it before. ¡°Go quickly. I¡¯m not eating anything.¡±


    Bo Cixue left the room with a hot face.


    Ye Jie stayed in the presidential suite on the top floor of the hotel and Bo Cixue took the elevator up.


    She held her phone behind her back and walked toward his room like a happy bird.


    But when she was about to arrive, she found a graceful figure standing at his door.


    Princess Ailin had changed her clothes. She was wearing a long fiery red dress with a high slit. Her long chestnut-colored hair fell over her shoulders. Her red lips were slightly curled up, looking pure and devilish. She was holding an exquisite bag in one hand and pressing the doorbell with the other.


    After a while, the door opened.


    The person who opened the door thought it was Bo Cixue and was about to reach out to pull her into his arms when he realized that something was wrong and quickly retracted his hand.


    Ailin smiled at Ye Jie. ¡°Your Highness, are you waiting for me?¡±


    Ai Lin¡¯s voice was coy and even Bo Cixue, who was also a woman, had goosebumps when she heard it.


    Ye Jie frowned at Irene, who had appeared at his door. His expression was cold and his voice was low and cold. ¡°I wonder why the Princess is here sote at night?¡±


    Ai Lin waved the exquisite bag in her hand. ¡°I brought a few packets of hand-made sachet with the effect of calming and sleeping. The Crown Prince came all the way here and I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be difficult to adjust the jetg. Why don¡¯t you try the sachet I made tonight?¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips. ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡±


    He took the bag with a cold expression. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Princess, go back and rest early!¡±


    Ai Lin looked at Ye Jie¡¯s well-defined facial features and face. The smile on her face did not decrease and she wanted to say something to him when Ye Jie suddenly said, ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡±


    Ai Lin thought that Ye Jie was talking to her, but his dark eyes were not looking at her. She followed his gaze and looked back.


    She saw another woman standing not far away. She was wearing a ck professional suit and had her head lowered, so her face could not be seen clearly. She only felt that her skin was so fair that it reflected light.


    Ailin was confused. ¡°Crown Prince, who is that?¡±


    Before Ye Jie could say anything, he heard Bo Cixue reply, ¡°Princess Irene, I¡¯m the Crown Prince¡¯s interpreter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, trantion.¡± Ailin smiled charmingly. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. It¡¯s really hard for the Crown Prince to still have to work. Put my sachet when you sleep tonight and you¡¯ll definitely be able to sleep well. I won¡¯t continue to disturb you. See you tomorrow.¡±


    Irene left in her high heels.


    After Ailin left, Bo Cixue entered Ye Jie¡¯s room.


    Seeing that he was going to throw the bag from Irene into the rubbish bin, Bo Cixue walked over and took it.


    She took out the sachet from the bag and sniffed it.


    The fragrance was elegant and could rx people¡¯s nerves. It did have the effect of calming them down.


    Bo Cixue looked at the man standing by the side with a cold expression. ¡°Why did you lose such a good thing?¡±


    Ye Jie narrowed his eyes at Bo Cixue. Seeing that there was nothing on her face, he said in a low voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled happily.


    ¡®When she smiled, her eyes curved into crescents and her red lips and white teeth were indescribably beautiful.


    ¡°She¡¯s not your type. Why should I be jealous?¡± Bo Cixue raised the bag in her hand. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want it, why don¡¯t you give it to me? It¡¯s really painful to be jetgged and not be able to sleep!¡±


    Ye Jie took a step forward and pulled Bo Cixue into his arms. He looked down at her smiling face. After confirming that she did not care about Irene¡¯s actions, he smiled faintly. ¡°Do you want to stay here tonight?¡±


    Bo Cixue widened her eyes and shook her head like a rattle-drum. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, you¡¯ve be bad.¡±


    He raised his slender fingers and tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°What are you thinking? Didn¡¯t you say that you can sleep more peacefully beside me?¡±


    Bo Cixue pouted her red lips. ¡°But we¡¯re out for work this time. I¡¯l sleep in the same room as the interpreter. If I don¡¯t go back for the night, the apanying team will probably know tomorrow.¡±


    She blinked at him yfully. ¡°I¡¯m clear about public and private matters!¡±


    He said nothing more and pulled her to the sofa, lifting her chin and pressing his lips against hers.


    Hisrge palm brushed through her silk-like hair and held the back of her head. His handsome face was very close to her, his long eyshes were thick and ck, and the expression in his eyes was gentle and affectionate, like a bottomlesske that could make people sink easily.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart fluttered and softened.


    She told him repeatedly in her heart that she really loved him more and more.


    For two days, Bo Cixue followed the team for an interview with Ye Jie.


    Her schedule was tight and orderly. Every day when she returned to the hotel, she had to finish her work for the day before she could sleep. Every time she touched the bed, she fell asleep.


    He was probably tired and happy!


    Usually, she could only see his overseas visit on TV. This time, she was with the team and could see him with her own eyes.


    He was more charming than he was on TV. He knew a lot of things and had his own unique views and thoughts. He was wise and introverted, low-key and deep. No wonder he could charm countless women.


    On thest afternoon of the visit, the President and his wife invited Ye Jie to their private ind for Princess Irene¡¯s birthday party.


    The President and his wife had asked him personally, so Ye Jie could not refuse and brought Bo Cixue with him.


    The ind was filled with flowers and the environment was beautiful. The sea was quiet and it was a good ce to have a vacation.


    Although the ind was private, it was full of noble settings. There were malls, hotels, churches, resorts, beauty shops¡­ Only the socialites and nobles of the upper ss were qualified to go and spend there. It was a paradise that ordinary people could only look up to.


    ¡®When Bo Cixue was working the past few days, she had used makeup to hide her appearance so that she did not look too outstanding¡­

 Chapter 2097 - Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 2097: Challenge</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡®When Bo Cixue was working the past few days, she had used makeup to hide her appearance so that she did not look too outstanding.


    The President and his wife did not think that she and Ye Jie had any rtionship other than work.


    Of course, apart from Ye Jie taking Bo Cixue to the ind, Ah Zuo and Ye Jie¡¯s bodyguards also followed.


    ¡®When they arrived at the ind, Bo Cixue changed out of her professional attire and wore a Bohemian-styled long dress. Her long hair was tied into a bun and she looked young and sweet.


    The scenery on the ind was beautiful and she took a short video and sent it to her best friends.


    Ye Qingcheng replied very quickly. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as careless as you. That Princess Ailin is clearly wooing your man and you¡¯re still in the mood to take photos?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng: Hurry to his side and stare fixedly at him. Don¡¯t let the vixen have the chance.


    Bo Cixue: ¡°My man is very self-aware. I don¡¯t have to stare at him.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng: Are you showing off your affection? Oh my god, please give me a man who is unmoved by beauty!


    Bo Cixue: You can pray when you¡¯re as perfect as me!


    Ye Qingcheng: ¡°Devil, cut ties!¡±


    Bo Cixue exited WeChat with a smile and continued taking photos of the scenery.


    ¡®As she was taking photos, a figure entered her camera.


    Irene was walking on the beach in a bikini.


    Even if Bo Cixue did not have a good impression of Irene, she had to admit that she was indeed God¡¯s favorite.


    It was one thing for Ye Jie to not like Ailin, but with such a love rival who was doted on by the heavens in front of her, Bo Cixue felt upset.


    Bo Cixue looked around for Ye Jie.


    He was not on the beach and might be talking to the President in the vi.


    Bo Cixue took photos for a while and was about to go to the vi to look for Ye Jie when she turned back and found that Ye Jie hade out.


    After arriving at the ind, he changed into a casual outfit.


    Awhite t-shirt and casual pants.


    Irene had clearly seen him as well and ran towards him.


    Her figure was so good under the sun that even women would feel ashamed of themselves.


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Jie quietly, thinking that if his gazended on Ai Lin for three seconds, she would ignore him.


    Ailin called Ye Jie and Ye Jie nced at her, his gaze not stopping at all. He looked past her and at Bo Cixue, who was standing not far away.


    Ai Lin frowned when she saw Ye Jie looking at his interpreter.


    Ai Lin came to Bo Cixue¡¯s side and looked her up and down. ¡°Didn¡¯t Assistant Bo bring a swimsuit? There¡¯s a mall here. You can buy a swimsuit and y in the sea.¡±


    ¡°There are still many sea projects here. Yachts, motorboats, surf, flying devices on the water, umbres at sea¡­ If Assistant Bo is interested, I can get someone to teach you.¡±


    Irene¡¯s gaze seemed to say that it was a blessing for an assistant toe to such a small ind.


    Bo Cixue smiled and said, ¡°Princess Ailin is right. Since we¡¯re here, we naturally have to go into the sea to y.¡±


    With that said, Bo Cixue walked toward the mall on the ind.


    Bo Cixue bought a swimsuit and when she came out, she saw Ye Jie standing outside. Seeing the small bag in her hand, he pursed his lips. ¡°You want to go to the sea to y?¡±


    ¡°Yes, since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s y!¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue and hesitated.


    Bo Cixue went into the changing room in a good mood and changed into her swimsuit.


    ¡®When she came out, she saw Ye Jie standing outside and called him.


    Ye Jie turned to look at Bo Cixue and his expression changed. A thin chiffon dress had appeared in his hand.


    Before Bo Cixue could react, the thin dress had already fallen from her head.


    ¡°Ah, what are you doing?¡±


    Ye Jie frowned. ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    Under his dark and sharp gaze, she could only put on the thin chiffon dress obediently.


    But she was still a little aggrieved. ¡°Princess Irene dresses more sexily than me.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s her and you¡¯re you.¡±


    Looking at the serious and cold man, Bo Cixue had no choice but to admit defeat.


    ¡°Til listen to you.¡± They were not even married and he was already so strict!


    Bo Cixue saw someone surfing the beach.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, let¡¯s go and take a look!¡±


    The surfers were Princess Ailin¡¯s cousin and several young men from the high society.


    Princess Irene¡¯s cousin was handsome an4d tall. He stood on the surfboard confidently and arrogantly.


    Princess Ailin walked over and saw Bo Cixue staring at her cousin. She said with a proud smile, ¡°That¡¯s my cousin, Diya. He¡¯s tall and handsome and knows many outdoor sports. He¡¯s the target of many socialites here.¡±


    ¡°Assistant Bo is interested?¡±


    Before Bo Cixue could say anything, she felt a cold and sharp gaze on her.


    Not daring to look back at the man¡¯s gaze, she said with her scalp tingling, ¡°I have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Assistant Bo has a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ailin thought that there was something between Assistant Bo and Ye Jie. After all, when she looked at Ye Jie several times, he was looking at Assistant Bo.


    This Assistant Bo seemed to have a good figure and fair skin. However, her appearance could only be considered average and not particrly beautiful.


    ¡°Lwas still thinking of introducing my cousin to Assistant Bo!¡±


    ¡°The Princess¡¯ cousin is so outstanding, there must be no shortage of admirers around him.¡±


    Princess Irene looked at Bo Cixue, who spoke calmly in front of her and suddenly felt that this woman might not be from a small family.


    Bo Cixue looked at the teenagers surfing again and could not help but cheer when she saw Diya riding the waves.


    She had always liked excitement and adventure. She could not help but admire someone who could y the surfboard so well at sea.


    Bo Cixue was focused and did not notice how dark the man¡¯s gaze was.


    Diya came to the beach and greeted Irene before looking at Bo Cixue. He took the initiative to get to know her. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Diya. I saw that you¡¯re very interested in surfing. Do you need me to teach you?¡±


    Bo Cixue was about to speak when she heard a deep and cold voice. ¡°Can you teach people with your surfing skills?¡±


    There was no fluctuation in his tone, and there was no trace of mockery on his handsome and cold face. But when he said it, there was a trace of contempt.


    Di Ya knew that he could not afford to offend Ye Jie with his identity. However, his surfing skills were considered the best among the young men in the high society. Wasn¡¯t he pping his face by saying this?


    The young man raised his chin. ¡°From the Crown Prince¡¯s tone, it seems like you¡¯re very familiar with this wave? How about we have apetition?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the provocative Diya and then at the calm Ye Jie. She said to Diya, ¡°His Highness is not interested in adventure sports. Besides, he has a noble status and nothing can happen to him.¡±


    Bo Cixue had just finished speaking when she heard the man¡¯s deep voice. ¡°Sure..¡±

 Chapter 2098 - Transfer

    <h4>Chapter 2098: Transfer</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Jie changed into beach pants and brought a surfboard over.


    He was wearing sunsses and looked young and handsome as he walked over from afar, as if he had be a different person.


    Bo Cixue and Irene¡¯s gazesnded on him.


    No matter what identity he appeared in, he seemed to be able to attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    Some people were born to shine.


    Surfing was a dangerous and exciting water sport. It was quite a test of one¡¯s bnce and stamina. One had to have excellent skills to ride the waves in the stormy sea. Otherwise, they might encounter danger.


    Bo Cixue was a little nervous. She walked up to Ye Jie, wanting to say something to him. He shook his head at her and took off his sunsses, handing them to her.


    Bo Cixue took his sunsses and watched as he went into the water with Diya.


    Originally, Diya was still considered outstanding, but with Ye Jie by her side, Diya paled inparison.


    Ye Jie¡¯s natural conditions were too good. He had broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and long legs.


    Ai Lin seemed to be more interested in Ye Jie. She smirked and stared at his back. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to know how to surf!¡±


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips tightly and said nothing.


    Although she liked to watch others challenge and take risks, she was worried and afraid when it came to Ye Jie.


    With a whistle, thepetition began.


    Ye Jie, who was standing on the taxi, pulled the safety rope and started to ski elegantly.


    Bo Cixue stared at him unblinkingly.


    suddenly, a big wave came over. Diya dodged it with experience, but he slid forward. At that moment, Bo Cixue¡¯s heart was in her throat.


    He was soon surrounded by waves and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Bo Cixue started to panic.


    Just as her palms were sweating, a tall figure slid down from the waves like a god from the heavens.


    She fell perfectly into the water.


    And Diya was thrown dozens of meters behind him.


    Irene jumped up excitedly. ¡°I thought he was strict and would only handle work. I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a stunning side!¡±


    ¡®What Bo Cixue did not expect was that Irene jumped into the sea and ran toward Ye Jie.


    She wanted to jump into Ye Jie¡¯s arms, but Ye Jie took a few steps back and avoided her. Irene lost her bnce and fell into the sea.


    She stood up, wiping the water droplets on her face and shaking her long hair, looking sexy and beautiful.


    She did not mind Ye Jie avoiding her and followed behind him, going ashore with a smile.


    Bo Cixue was a little angry.


    Did this Princess Ailin really think she was dead?


    Bo Cixue threw the sunsses in her hand to Ye Jie and walked up to Princess Ailin, squeezing out a smile. ¡°Princess, do you like to ride motorboats?¡±


    Irene raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Twant to take the Princess for a ride.¡±


    Irene looked at him like he was crazy. ¡°Why should I go for a ride with you?¡±


    ¡°Tknow you want to pursue our Crown Prince. I have a few suggestions for you.¡±


    After some consideration, Ai Lin nodded at Bo Cixue. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡®When Ye Jie came out after changing, he did not see Bo Cixue. He frowned and asked Ah Zuo, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Ah Zuo pointed at the sea. ¡°Miss Bo took Princess Ailin out to sea on a motorboat.¡±


    Ye Jie was speechless.


    Ai Lin did not expect Bo Cixue to be so good at riding the motorboat. She dared to challenge Bo Cixue with all kinds of excitement. Her heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    ¡°Assistant Bo, I didn¡¯t know you were so wild


    After Bo Cixue drove for a distance, she stopped and wiped the water droplets on her face, saying calmly, ¡°Princess Irene, are you very interested in our Crown Prince?¡±


    Ailin smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve long heard of his name. After interacting with him for the past few days, I found that he¡¯s even more outstanding than the rumors say. I like him.¡±


    Bo Cixue tightened her grip on the head of the motorboat and gave a fake smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that he has a girlfriend?¡±


    Ai Lin wiped her long hair that was wet from the sea and smiled. ¡°So what if he has a girlfriend? Is he married? Besides, as a man, isn¡¯t he secretly proud to be liked by such an outstanding woman like me?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t be proud,¡± Bo Cixue replied bluntly.


    ¡°How is that possible? Is his girlfriend prettier than me? Is her figure better than mine?¡±


    Bo Cixue turned back and smiled at Irene. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worse than you.¡±


    Irene was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± Irene¡¯s mind short-circuited for a few seconds before she regained her senses and widened her eyes slightly. ¡°You¡¯re his girlfriend?¡±


    Bo Cixue took out a cotton pad and makeup remover from her pocket and took off her makeup, revealing a clean and beautiful face.


    Slender eyebrows, bright eyes, pretty nose, and red lips.


    Her skin was fair and smooth, her facial features beautiful.


    Irene looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s true appearance and gradually fell into a daze.


    ¡°You¡­ are indeed very good-looking. You¡¯re even better than me.¡±


    Bo Cixue felt Irene¡¯s gaze on her and she frowned slightly. She did not know if she was hallucinating, but Irene¡¯s gaze was strange.


    ¡°Princess Ailin, although we¡¯re not married yet, our rtionship is rather stable and not something you can ruin. I hope you can change your target and find the person you really like in the future.¡±


    Aj Lin looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s clear and beautiful doe eyes and could not help but smile. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll change my target!¡±


    Bo Cixue heaved a sigh of relief.


    She turned the motorboat around and drove it back to the ind.


    The moment the motorboat started, Bo Cixue felt a tightening around her waist and Irene hugged her tightly from behind.


    ¡®When she drove over earlier, Irene did not touch her, but now, she was stuck tightly behind her.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s scalp turned numb. ¡°Princess Irene, please sit properly.¡±


    ¡°Tm a little dizzy. Let me lean on you.¡±


    Princess Ailin¡¯s voice sounded weak. Bo Cixue did not think too much about it and rode the motorboat toward the ind.


    Ye Jie was waiting by the beach, Seeing that Bo Cixue and Alin had returned, Alin hugged Bo Cixue tightly, her face still leaning against Bo Cixue¡¯s shoulder and his handsome face changed.


    ¡°Cixue, what are you doing?¡±


    Bo Cixue had just parked the motorboat when she heard Ye Jie¡¯s low and cold shout. Her heart trembled.


    What could she do with Ailin?


    It was to dere her as his official girlfriend!


    Ye Jie strode toward Bo Cixue and grabbed her slender wrist. ¡°Why are you alone with her?¡±


    Bo Cixue was a little afraid when she saw Ye Jie¡¯s cold expression. ¡°Nothing. We just chatted..¡±

 Chapter 2099 Pushing Away

    Chapter 2099 Pushing Away


    Seeing Ye Jie holding Bo Cixue''s wrist tightly, looking like he did not care about her, Irene walked over and said unhappily, "Why are you so rough? She''ll hurt if you hold her like this."


    Irene''s attitude toward Ye Jie had a 180-degree change.


    Her smile was charming and charming before, but now, she was a little angry.


    Instead, he looked at Bo Cixue with an indescribable emotion.


    Ye Jie pulled Bo Cixue into his arms and held her shoulders. "Princess Irene, to be honest, this Assistant Bo is my girlfriend."


    Irene brushed her long hair away from her cheek. "I know. You''re not married."


    Bo Cixue frowned.


    What was wrong with this Princess Ailin? Why was she still so persistent in breaking up people?


    Bo Cixue was still angry when her other hand was grabbed by Irene. "Assistant Bo, there''s a spa on the ind. Shall I take you to a spa?"


    Before Bo Cixue could say anything, Ye Jie''s cold voice sounded above her head. "My schedule has changed. I''m going back to the countryter. I''ll leave the ind after saying goodbye to the President and my wife."


    Ai Lin was surprised. "Are you in such a hurry?" Her eyes turned andnded on Bo Cixue''s beautiful face. "It''s not easy for Assistant Bo toe here. Why don''t you stay for two days before going back?"


    Bo Cixue was even more confused.


    Didn''t Ailin like Ye Jie? Why was she keeping her? Was she going to break through from her and break up with Ye Jie?


    Bo Cixue snuggled into Ye Jie''s arms and shook her head like a drum. "I''ll go wherever my boyfriend goes."


    Ye Jie moved quickly. After saying goodbye to the President and his wife, he left with Bo Cixue, Ah Zuo, and the bodyguards.


    Ai Lin could not make them stay. She got someone to follow behind Ye Jie and the rest in the speedboat. When they reached the shore, Ai Lin stopped Bo Cixue.


    "Assistant Bo, let''s exchange phone numbers or WeChat?"


    "No need," Ye Jie replied for Bo Cixue, his handsome face not looking very good.


    No matter how slow Bo Cixue was, she found that something was wrong between Ye Jie and Ai Lin.


    Was there something between these two?


    Irene looked at Bo Cixue with a bright smile. "It''s okay if you don''t want to exchange. I''ll go to the capital to find you next time."


    Without waiting for Bo Cixue and Ye Jie to say anything, Irene suddenly went forward, hugged Bo Cixue, and kissed her on both cheeks.


    "See you next time." Irene returned to the speedboat in a good mood.


    Bo Cixue was still stunned on the spot. When she turned back, Ye Jie had already gotten into the car.


    Bo Cixue hurriedly got into the car and felt a coldness the moment she entered the car.


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Jie and he looked down at his business phone. His well-defined side profile was cold and his thin lips were pursed tightly, exuding a coldness that made people shiver.


    Bo Cixue moved toward him carefully and poked his arm with her slender fingers. "Are you angry?"


    Actually, she still did not understand why he was angry.


    Was it because Irene only hugged her and not him when she said goodbye?


    That was not right. He did not like Irene, why would he care if she hugged him or not?


    Ye Jie said nothing and the atmosphere in the car turned colder.


    Bo Cixue had no choice but to look at Ah Zuo, who was in the front passenger seat.


    Ah Zuo touched his nose and told Bo Cixue the truth, "Princess Irene came out of the closet a few years ago."


    Bo Cixue opened her mouth and only reacted after a while.


    "This¡­ How is this possible?"


    "Yes, this matter has been blocked by the presidential pce of A Country. His Highness also identally heard a drunk higher management mention itst night."


    So¡­


    Bo Cixue thought of Princess Ailin''s behavior after seeing her face and goosebumps appeared on her arms.


    She looked sideways at the cold man beside her and coughed softly. "Is Your Highness jealous?"


    This was really shocking!


    Bo Cixue approached Ye Jie and hugged his arm. "I swear I don''t have any feelings for Princess Irene. I''m very normal."


    The man looking at her phone finally looked over.


    "Stay away from her in the future."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Bo Cixue raised her hands and promised.


    God, she had not expected such a melodramatic thing to happen on her trip to A Country!


    It was also her first time seeing her Brother Xiaojie jealous.


    Boohoo, a man who gets jealous is so scary!


    ¡­


    The car drove steadily to the hotel in the city center.


    Bo Cixue was a little tired and slept on Ye Jie''s shoulder.


    Ye Jie was not sleepy. His slender hand wrapped around her slender shoulders and his fingers yed with a strand of silk-like hair.


    His dark eyes stared at her calm face for a moment before moving out of the window.


    The car stopped at a traffic light intersection. Ye Jie''s eyes were cold and his expression was calm. He was about to close his eyes to rest when his dark pupils constricted slightly.


    Bo Cixue was in a daze when she was suddenly pushed away.


    She opened her eyes and heard the sound of the car door closing. She sobered up and looked outside in confusion.


    She saw a tall figure rushing across the road.


    Bo Cixue''s nerves tensed up.


    She opened the door and got out of the car to chase after Ye Jie.


    It happened so quickly that the driver and Ah Zuo could not react in time.


    Ye Jie ran to an alley and finally saw that figure. He quickly went forward and held the man''s shoulder with sharp eyes.


    That person seemed to be shocked and turned around, looking at him.


    What appeared in front of him was a slightly delicate face, not the handsome face he remembered.


    "Who are you?" The woman looked at the cold man in front of her and asked in confusion.


    Ye Jie retracted his hand and apologized to the woman.


    He rubbed his temples and slowly turned around, meeting Bo Cixue''s eyes.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed, wanting to say something, but his throat was dry.


    Bo Cixue took a deep breath and walked toward him, asking softly, "What''s wrong? Who did you see?"


    Actually, she had a guess in her heart.


    However, she did not dare to ask.


    It was the wound in his heart and she could not tear it open cruelly!


    Ye Jie closed his eyes, his expression returning to its usual coldness. "Let''s go back to the car."


    He reached out to hold her hand.


    She looked at his expression and for some reason, her heart ached.


    His hand was very cold and she held it back.


    However, she still could not convey the temperature to him.


    Bo Cixue looked up at his well-defined side profile, confusion in her eyes.


    She thought that their rtionship had improved by leaps and bounds, but at this moment, she realized that she had not really entered his heart.

 Chapter 2100 Crazy

    Chapter 2100 Crazy


    After returning to the hotel, they packed their luggage.


    The private ne returned to the capital that night.


    Along the way, he got along with her as usual, being considerate and gentle.


    She wanted to ask him who he was chasing a few times, but she could not bring herself to ask.


    Actually, she vaguely knew who it belonged to.


    But wasn''t that person gone?


    What was the most terrifying thing in this world?


    It was a person who was gone, but held a very important ce in his heart.


    This was even more terrifying than Ye Yiren''s appearance!


    The private ne arrived at the capital. After everyone else got off the ne, Ye Jie stopped Bo Cixue.


    He said to her, "I thought it was her. She didn''t have a name in the training camp and everyone called her Sixteen."


    Bo Cixue was slightly stunned.


    She did not expect him to tell her.


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue with his dark eyes. "I''m sorry."


    Bo Cixue frowned, not knowing what he meant by sorry.


    She smiled. "There''s nothing to be sorry about. If you''re willing to tell me now, it''s much better than before. No matter what, I will love you."


    He pulled her into his arms and pressed his lips against the top of her head.


    Bo Cixue reached out her hands and hugged him tightly. In his arms that he could not see, tears filled her eyes.


    ....


    After Ye Yiren and Gao Tai got married, Gao Tai did not even return to the new house on their wedding night.


    Ye Yiren''s status in the family was not high. Even the servants would badmouth her behind her back.


    Ye Yiren felt aggrieved and hateful. She was the dignified Princess of K Country, but she had ended up in this state!


    All of this was because of Bo Cixue!


    If she had not snatched Ye Jie away, she and Ye Jie would not have ended up like this!


    Ye Yiren sat in front of the dressing table and looked at the woman in the mirror with red eyes and a distorted expression. She seemed to have been possessed.


    Countless people started to point and scold and humiliate her.


    "Slut!"


    "Shameless!"


    "Die and go to hell!"


    Ah!


    Ye Yiren screamed and threw everything on the dressing table to the ground.


    Gao Tai came back to change. The moment he pushed open the door, he heard Ye Yiren''s crazy scream.


    Gao Tai looked at Ye Yiren and saw that her hair was messy, her eyes red, and her face pale. She was wearing a red nightgown. At first nce, he was so frightened that he took three steps back.


    Did he marry a princess or a ghost?


    When Ye Yiren saw Gao Tai''s expression, she felt like there was a fire burning in her heart.


    If it was in the past, why would she be interested in a scumbag like Gao Tai?


    After marrying her, he did not cherish her and even went out to drink and drink. How was such a man worthy to be her husband?


    Ye Yiren shouted angrily, "Scram. Don''te into my house if you''re going out to y."


    Gao Tai left like the wind.


    It was better for him to see less of Ye Yiren.


    After Gao Tai left, Ye Yireny on the dressing table and cried.


    At night, Ye Yiren put on makeup, changed her clothes, and went to the bar.


    Once she was drunk, there would be no more pain and she would not think about that man anymore.


    Ye Yiren sat at the bar counter and drank a few sses of wine.


    After a while, she saw several outstanding figures entering the bar.


    One of them was Ye Jie.


    Tang Mo had a gathering at the bar tonight. It had been a while since Ye Jie had a gathering with them. Tang Mo shouted again and again and he came with Luo Zhou.


    Ye Yiren looked at Ye Jie obsessively. He was wearing a ck shirt today and looked even more handsome. Even though the light was dim, he was still the most outstanding one.


    Ye Yiren saw him and the people beside him going upstairs and she followed them.


    They entered the room.


    Ye Yiren stood outside and stared fixedly at the room.


    She waited for nearly an hour before she saw him walk out of the room.


    He took his phone and walked toward the terrace.


    Ye Yiren followed quietly.


    Ye Jie was talking to Bo Cixue on the phone. After a few words, he felt someone approaching from behind. Turning around, he saw Ye Yiren pouncing toward him and avoided her at lightning speed.


    Ye Yiren hit the railing and frowned in pain.


    Ye Jie nced at Ye Yiren coldly, pursed his lips tightly, and left coldly without saying anything.


    Ye Yiren chuckled.


    Had she be a ferocious beast in front of him now?


    Ye Yiren went back to the bar downstairs and asked the bartender to mix a few drinks for her.


    She did not know how much she had drunk, but a ck figure suddenly appeared in her blurry vision.


    The man sat beside her and smiled at her. "Beauty, are you alone?"


    Ye Yiren blinked. "Ye Jie?"


    That person did not understand what she had said, but he replied, "Beauty, you know me?"


    Ye Yiren looked at the man''s long eyebrows, cold eyes, high nose bridge, and thin lips. A smile appeared on her face. "You''re finally ignoring me. Actually, I didn''t want to be like this because I loved you too much¡­"


    "Beautiful, you sure know how to talk. Come, let''s toast."


    Ye Yiren smiled and drank with the man. She had some vague memories of what happened after.


    The man took her to the hotel and then¡­ he kissed her.


    ....


    When Ye Yiren woke up, it was already around ten the next morning.


    Her mind was a little muddled. She opened her eyes and looked at the hotel ceiling. Thinking of what had happenedst night, a sweet smile appeared on her lips.


    The man was no longer beside her, but she could still smell his lingering scent.


    Ye Yiren sat on the bed and called Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue was having a meeting in the conference room of the research institute when her phone vibrated. She frowned when she saw the caller ID.


    Thendline number?


    Bo Cixue rejected the call.


    But a few secondster, the call came again.


    Bo Cixue lowered her head and answered the call. "Hello, I''m in a meeting now."


    After she finished speaking, the person on the other end of the line remained silent. Bo Cixue said hello again and the person on the other end hung up.


    Bo Cixue was confused.


    After the meeting, it was almost noon.


    Bo Cixue and her colleagues went to the canteen to eat.


    Halfway through, a colleague came over and said to Bo Cixue, "Cixue, someone is looking for you in the lobby. They said that they have something very important to tell you."


    Bo Cixue thought of the call during the meeting.


    Putting down her chopsticks, Bo Cixue went to the lobby.


    The management of the research institute was strict. Only members of the royal family and staff of the research institute could go upstairs.


    In the hall, Ye Yiren was stopped and arguing at the front desk.


    "I''m also a member of the royal family. Gao Tai is my husband. Open your eyes¡­"


    Bo Cixue furrowed her eyebrows, not knowing what Ye Yiren was going to do.


    After that press conference in K Country, Ye Lang and his wife had warned Ye Yiren to behave herself after marrying Gao Tai and not cause any more trouble. Otherwise, they would not be able to protect her.

 Chapter 2101 Delusion

    Chapter 2101 Delusion


    Ye Yiren''s sharp eyes noticed Bo Cixue.


    "The person I''m looking for is here." Ye Yiren gave Bo Cixue a smug and provocative look.


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Yiren and felt that she had been mentally unstable recently.


    In her impression, she was such a dignified and meaningful woman!


    However, it might also be because she did not know the real her before.


    Bo Cixue walked up to Ye Yiren. "You''re looking for me?"


    Ye Yiren raised her chin. "Bo Cixue, let''s find a ce to talk!"


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Yiren and said calmly, "I''m not done eating. If there''s anything, you can say it here!"


    Ye Yiren smirked. "Say it here? I''m afraid you''ll lose faceter."


    Bo Cixue said impatiently, "Ye Yiren, we''ve fought several times and you''ve been defeated several times. You really don''t have to go against me like this anymore. Can''t you live your life well with Gao Tai?"


    "I want to live well with Gao Tai, but your boyfriend can''t forget me!"


    Bo Cixue could not help but roll her eyes. Was Ye Yiren delusional?


    Brother Xiaojie could not forget anyone but her, right?


    Seeing that Bo Cixue did not believe her or even care, Ye Yiren pulled her clothes down her corbones lightly.


    A few eye-catching marks fell into Bo Cixue''s eyes.


    Bo Cixue smirked. "You''re with Gao Tai. Do you have toe and brag to me?"


    She really could not understand Ye Yiren''s thoughts now.


    Ye Yiren''s expression changed. "What Gao Tai? This was caused by Ye Jie."


    Bo Cixue felt that she had heard an unbelievable joke.


    Last night, Brother Xiaojie had a gathering with Tang Mo and Luo Zhou. He did not drink and even video called her after returning to the pce.


    At that time, she wheedled and said that she wanted to sleep through the phone, but he never hung up. At six in the morning, he got up and finished running. When she woke up, the call was still connected.


    How could he have anything to do with Ye Yiren?


    Not to mention that the timing did not match, even if it did, he would never do anything to Ye Yiren.


    Bo Cixue frowned slightly. Had Ye Yiren been deceived?


    "Miss Ye, you''ve experienced many things. You''re not that innocent, right? Do you think he will touch you?"


    Ye Yiren''s expression changed. "Why not? When I met him at the barst night, he took the initiative to walk up to me and drank with me. He even said that he had me in his heart¡­"


    "He took me to the hotelst night. His voice was very gentle when he spoke to me and I could feel his heart."


    "Bo Cixue, I didn''te today to ask you to break up with him. I just want to tell you that even if you can''t be with him openly, I don''t care, as long as he''s still willing to be with me."


    Bo Cixue was disgusted by Ye Yiren. She really suspected that she was going to the psychiatrist.


    People came and went in the hall. Seeing Ye Yiren and Bo Cixue arguing, they all stopped to watch.


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips tightly, knowing that if she did not rify this matter, Brother Xiaojie''s reputation would be ruined by Ye Yiren.


    "You said it was himst night. Okay, let''s go to the hotel you went to now."


    Which hotel did not have surveince cameras now? Instead of arguing here, it was better to go to the hotel to check.


    Ye Yiren was sure that the personst night was Ye Jie. She did not object to Bo Cixue''s suggestion to go to the hotel.


    The two of them took a taxi to the hotel Ye Yiren had left in the morning.


    The hotel was a three-star hotel and the facilities could not bepared to a high-end hotel.


    Bo Cixue knew that Ye Yiren had been deceivedst night when she saw the hotel entrance.


    Bo Cixue found the hotel manager and exined the situation. The hotel manager took them to see the surveince cameras.


    Ye Yiren was full of confidence at first, but when she saw the man helping her into the hotel, she almost broke down.


    Although the man holding her was wearing a ck shirt, his image and aura werepletely different from Ye Jie''s.


    He looked like a greasy man who often flirted with girls outside.


    Ye Yiren hugged her head. "No, it''s not like that."


    She could not ept this reality.


    Bo Cixue nced at Ye Yiren coldly and left the hotel quickly, not wanting to say anything to her.


    Ye Yiren could not stand such a blow and caught up with Bo Cixue at the hotel entrance.


    "Did you send that man? It''s not enough that you ruined me like this, but you even let such a greasy man humiliate me?"


    Ye Yiren grabbed Bo Cixue''s wrist, her expression dark.


    Bo Cixue struggled a few times but could not break free. Ye Yiren was hysterical. "Bo Cixue, you vicious woman. Did I dig your ancestors'' graves in my previous life? Do you want to harm me like this? You will die a horrible death. You and Ye Jie will never be together!"


    Bo Cixue struggled out of Ye Yiren''s hold, raised her hand, and pped her face. "You''re delusional. I suggest you go to the psychiatrist to see a doctor!"


    Ye Yiren covered her swollen face and looked at Bo Cixue''s retreating figure. She shouted, "Bo Cixue, we''re irreconcble. In this life, either you die or I die!"


    Bo Cixue heard Ye Yiren''s shout behind her and goosebumps appeared on her arms.


    She was a doctor, but she was seriously ill!


    ....


    The Gao family soon found out that Ye Yiren had caused a ruckus with Bo Cixue.


    When Gao Tai found out that Ye Yiren had been tricked in the bar, he did not pity her at all. Instead, he felt that she was shameless and promiscuous, embarrassing the Gao family.


    Gao Tai locked Ye Yiren in her room for a day and a night to let her wake up.


    Old Madam Gao was afraid that someone would die. After all, Ye Yiren was the eldest princess of K Country. Although she was not loved by President Ye Lang and his wife, she could not lose her life so easily.


    Old Madam Gao opened the bedroom door that was locked by Gao Tai and saw Ye Yiren lying motionless on the bed. She walked over and called her, "Yiren."


    Ye Yiren opened her eyes. After what had happened at the bar, she had not slept.


    The moment she closed her eyes, she saw what had happened after she arrived at the capital.


    Her life was going to be ruined in this ce!


    "Yiren, the news of you going to the research institute to look for Bo Cixue has already spread in the industry. You''re now the daughter-inw of our Gao family and have to be more understanding. The Sun family is holding a banquet in a few days. Bo Cixue has a good rtionship with the Sun family''s girl and should be attending the banquet. When you go with Gao Tai and see Bo Cixue, apologize to her and shake her hand."


    Ye Yiren opened her eyes and saw the coldness reflected in her eyes. Mrs Gao could not help but shiver.


    She did not know if she was hallucinating, but Ye Yiren was bing more and more strange and scary.


    "If you think I should go, I''ll go."

 Chapter 2102 Banquet

    Chapter 2102 Banquet


    The Sun family was one of the noble families in the capital.


    Bo Cixue and the Sun family''s daughter, Sun Jingjing, were high school ssmates. Sun Jingjing had


    gotten engaged to her childhood sweetheart after graduating from the Capital University. Tonight


    was their public appearance after their engagement and the guests were all young men and women


    from the capital.


    Bo Cixue was wearing a dark green long dress. Her figure was exquisite and her long hair was


    draped over her shoulders. She had exquisite makeup on her face and looked energetic and


    beautiful.


    Ye Jie rarely attended such banquets and he was busy with work, so Bo Cixue did not force him to


    come with her.


    Bo Cixue came with Nan Xun. Tang Mo was on a business trip and after receiving the invitation, the


    Tang family''s butler handed it to Nan Xun.


    When Bo Cixue and Nan Xun arrived at the Sun family''s vi, the living room was already filled with


    people. Men and women were talking in low voices, drinking and looking quite lively.


    The two of them went forward to greet Sun Jingjing.


    Many socialites knew Bo Cixue and went forward to greet her.


    Some socialites received news that Bo Cixue had already wooed Ye Jie and that the future Princess


    Consort of the Crown Prince might be Bo Cixue.


    Some wanted to curry favor with Bo Cixue, while others could not stand her.


    For example, the Chu sisters.


    Chu Li had already returned from the west. She had rested for a period of time and her skin had


    turned fairer.


    Her days in the west were harder than her years in the tribe.


    She really hated Bo Cixue and Ye Jie.


    She did not dare to have any ideas about Ye Jie anymore. When he was ruthless, he was much colder


    and more heartless than others.


    Chu Li looked at Bo Cixue. She was chatting andughing with several socialites, and her actions


    were filled with the aura of a socialite. It was hard to ignore the confidence and generosity she


    exuded.


    "Sister, were you defeated by her just like that?" Chu Xi pouted. "She came to the banquet but the


    Crown Prince didn''te with her. It''s obvious that he doesn''t like her that much!"


    Not much?


    Chu Li thought of how in the west, he could disregard the lives of others because of her words and


    gaze.


    "Alright, why are you saying that? Whether Bo Cixue can hire him or not is her ability. Let''s not


    worry about others in the future!"


    After returning from the west, Chu Li realized that she did not like Ye Jie much.


    She started to miss her days in the tribe.


    There probably wouldn''t be another Lan Yue in this world.


    Chu Li started to regret ignoring Lan Yue after returning.


    She went to the swimming center to look for Lan Yue and learned that he had left the swimming


    team.


    No one knew where he had gone.


    Chu Li knew that Tang Wu had chased Lan Yue. After she returned, she found that Tang Wu was no


    longer in the country. She wondered where she had gone with Lan Yue.


    Chu Li wanted to ask Bo Cixue, but Bo Cixue would definitely not tell her.


    Chu Li firmly believed that Lan Yue would not fall in love with anyone else. After all, he was very


    good to her in the tribe.


    She would wait for him toe back.


    ¡­


    While Bo Cixue was talking to the socialite, she felt a gaze on her.


    She looked sideways and saw Chu Li standing in the corner. She quickly looked away.


    A few days ago, she had learned that Chu Li had returned. As long as Chu Li did not cause trouble for


    her, she naturally would not provoke her.


    Chu Li retracted her gaze first when Bo Cixue looked at her.


    Bo Cixue did not know if she was hallucinating, but Chu Li seemed to have smoothed out some of


    her edges on this trip to the west.


    He was not as arrogant as before.


    After Bo Cixue informed the socialites, she went to the buffet table to get some snacks.


    She was eating a piece of cake when Nan Xun suddenly walked over and poked her elbow lightly.


    "Cixue, look who''s here."


    Bo Cixue looked toward the entrance of the banquet hall.


    Ye Yiren, who was wearing a long white dress, walked in with Gao Tai.


    Ye Yiren''s makeup was a little thick, but one could still tell that she did not look too good.


    Nan Xun had heard that Ye Yiren had gone to the research institute to look for Bo Cixue that day


    and her impression of Ye Yiren had worsened. "If it were me, I really wouldn''t dare to go out. She


    has so many scandals and still looks so arrogant. Her skin is really thicker than the city walls."


    Bo Cixue knew a little about the Gao family. Although Ye Yiren was the eldest princess of K Country,


    the Gao family would not think highly of her after what had happened.


    She must have had a hard time in the Gao family.


    "Her sister is still the cutest." At the thought of Ye Qingcheng, Bo Cixue smiled.


    ¡­


    The moment Ye Yiren and Gao Tai entered the banquet hall, they saw Bo Cixue sitting in front of the


    buffet table.


    Bo Cixue was too eye-catching.


    Gao Tai narrowed his eyes. "If I have such a beauty who likes me, I would have long bowed down to


    her."


    Ye Yiren gritted her teeth. "You will never be him."


    Gao Tai nced at Ye Yiren sharply. "Yes, if I were him, I wouldn''t marry a woman like you."


    Ye Yiren tightened her cheeks. "Gao Tai, who was the one who shamelessly said that she liked me?"


    "I was blind back then and thought that you were a pure woman. Who knew that you were a


    nth-handsome woman?"


    Ye Yiren suppressed the anger in her chest and retracted her hand. "In the future, you can only be


    tied to me. Let''s see who can disgust the other."


    Gao Tai did not want to say anything more to Ye Yiren. After an angry snort, he took his wine and


    went to talk to the other guests.


    ¡­


    Bo Cixue continued to talk to the socialites. After a few sses of wine, her beautiful face turned


    slightly red.


    A call came in. Bo Cixue took her phone from her bag and went to the back garden to answer it.


    After the call, Bo Cixue took a ss of champagne and walked deep into the garden.


    There was a clear greenke in the depths of the garden that was man-made by the Sun family.


    There were trees around and there were lounge chairs by the shore.


    Bo Cixue sat on the daybed and put the champagne aside.


    She took out her phone from her bag, preparing to look at it.


    Suddenly, a dark voice came from behind. "Bo Cixue, doesn''t he like you? Why didn''t hee to the


    banquet with you?"


    Bo Cixue turned back and frowned in annoyance when she saw Ye Yiren appearing behind her. "Miss


    Ye, can''t you live your own life? Why do you have to make things difficult for others every day and


    shoot yourself in the foot time after time? Don''t you feel embarrassed? To be honest, I''m


    embarrassed for you!"


    A trace of ferociousness appeared in Ye Yiren''s eyes. She raised her hand, wanting to p Bo Cixue''s


    face, but Bo Cixue grabbed her wrist and said coldly, "Miss Ye, if you provoke me again, I won''t let


    you off!"


    Bo Cixue pushed Ye Yiren back and Ye Yiren swayed unsteadily, a cold smile on her lips. "Bo Cixue,


    even without me, you and Ye Jie will not be happy together. You will be separated and will be


    strangers!"


    "Crazy!" Bo Cixue cursed and turned to leave.

 Chapter 2103 - Accident (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2103: ident (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    She hade to the banquet in a good mood, but someone had cursed her and Ye Jie to not be happy. Anyone would be unhappy.


    Bo Cixue returned to the banquet hall and went to the washroom to wash her hands and touch up her makeup. She only calmed down after a while.


    Ye Yiren was getting out of hand.


    Since she was married, she should do her job well and jump around in front of her from time to time. Wasn¡¯t she tired?


    Bo Cixue pursed her red lips tightly. If Ye Yiren came to make her unhappy again, she would not let her off so easily.


    Nan Xun found Bo Cixue and seeing that she did not look too good, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just met a lunatic in the back garden.¡±


    Seeing that Bo Cixue did not want to borate, Nan Xun did not ask further.


    ¡®When she returned to the banquet hall, a young man who did not know the rtionship between Bo Cixue and Ye Jie took the initiative to greet her.


    ¡°Miss Bo, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Sun Hao, Jingjing¡¯s cousin.¡±


    Bo Cixue shook Sun Hao¡¯s hand. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡®When it was time to dance, Sun Hao came to invite Bo Cixue to dance.


    Out of courtesy, Bo Cixue did not refuse.


    Some young men did not mind blowing up the matter and did not tell Sun Hao that Bo Cixue now belonged to Ye Jie. They secretly took a photo of the two dancing and sent it to Tang Mo.


    Tang Mo sent it to Ye Jie.


    Ye Jie had just finished a video conference and was confused when he saw the photo sent by Tang Mo.


    Tang Mo replied with a voice message: ¡°Isn¡¯t she going to the Sun family¡¯s banquet tonight? This brat looks like Sun Hao. He used to say that he liked your Beauty Bo. This time, he must have mustered up his courage to pursue his goddess.¡±


    After listening to Tang Mo¡¯s voice message, Ye Jie turned off theputer and got up from the leather chair.


    ¡°Your Highness, where are you going?¡± Ah Zuo asked when he saw Ye Jieing out of the office.


    ¡°Prepare the car and send me to the Sun family.¡±


    After Bo Cixue and Sun Hao finished their dance, she rejected all the young men who came to invite her.


    She was chatting with Nan Xun in theer when suddenly, someone screamed. ¡°Ah!¡±


    The scream rmed the guests in the living room and many people looked toward the back garden.


    A female guest ran over in a daze, her face pale. ¡°Someone died in theke, someone died in theke!¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this news.


    sun Ji


    g hurriedly stopped the band from ying and she walked towards the woman who was shouting with Sun Hao. ¡°Miss Li, this is impossible. Did you see wrongly when you were drunk?¡±


    That Miss Li was already at a loss from fear. She pointed at theke with trembling fingers. ¡°I didn¡¯t see wrongly. Someone died. Someone really died.¡±


    sun Ji


    g and Sun Hao immediately went forward.


    Many guests also walked over.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that someone had died by theke.


    Abad feeling rose in her heart.


    She pulled Nan Xun¡¯s arm. ¡°Xun¡¯er, let¡¯s go take a look too.¡±


    Nan Xun nodded.


    ¡®When Bo Cixue and Nan Xun arrived at theke, a servant happened to pull her up from the water. When she tured around, it was Ye Yiren.


    ¡®The maid checked Ye Yiren¡¯s breathing and shook her head at Sun Jingjing. ¡°Miss, she¡¯s not breathing.¡±


    The guests were in an uproar.


    Some timid female guests could not help but exim.


    This was too scary.


    Sun Jingjing also buried her face into her boyfriend¡¯s arms, her body trembling slightly.


    Sun Hao went forward and checked Ye Yiren¡¯s breathing.


    He was indeed dead.


    No one dared to go forward and Bo Cixue and Nan Xun easily went to the front.


    Seeing that the person lying on the ground was Ye Yiren, Bo Cixue and Nan Xun were stunned.


    God, how was this possible?


    Especially Bo Cixue. She had spoken to Ye Yiren more than ten minutes ago.


    Nan Xun had always been bold, but she was frightened when she saw Ye Yiren lying on the ground without any breath.


    He held Bo Cixue¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Is this true?¡±


    Did Ye Yiren identally fall into theke and drown because she drank too much?


    After Sun Hao confirmed that Ye Yiren was not breathing, he called the police.


    Gao Tai was smoking in the washroom. When he came out, he saw that the guests in the banquet hall had disappeared. He was puzzled when a guest who had returned to the banquet hall saw him and looked at him with aplicated expression. ¡°Young Master Gao, why are you still here? Your wife¡­¡±


    Gao Tai¡¯s head hurt when he heard the word ¡®Madam¡¯.


    Did something happen to her again?


    His mother had asked her to apologize to Bo Cixue. Why was she always causing trouble for him?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go to theke in the back garden.¡±


    Gao Tai walked to theke with doubts.


    There were many guests standing by theke, saying something and looking panicked.


    Gao Tai pushed through the crowd and walked in.


    Seeing the motionless woman lying on the ground with her eyes closed, he was stunned. ¡°Ye Yiren?¡±


    Gao Tai walked to Ye Yiren¡¯s side. With outsiders around, he did not kick her. Instead, he squatted down and pushed her.


    He realized that something was wrong with this push.


    The words of the guest in the banquet hall shed past Gao Tai¡¯s mind and he hurriedly looked back at the other guests.


    All of them looked pale.


    Gao Tai¡¯s trembling fingers reached for Ye Yiren¡¯s nose.


    Realizing that he was not breathing, he cried out and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Yiren, why would you¡­¡± Although he was extremely disappointed in her, he had given his true feelings before.


    He could not ept it suddenly.


    ¡°Yiren, are you kidding me? Wake up, wake up!¡±


    Sun Hao walked over and said to Gao Tai, ¡°Young Master Gao, Mrs Gao has left.¡±


    Gao Tai waved Sun Hao away. ¡°There must be something fishy about this. My wife would not have jumped into theke. Someone deliberately harmed her!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already called the police. There will be investigatorsing soon.¡±


    No one would be happy about such a thing happening at a banquet.


    Especially the Sun family.


    The Sun family was experienced and did not let the guests leave before the investigators arrived.


    ¡®The Sun family¡¯s butler asked the guests to wait in the living room.


    Before long, sirens sounded outside.


    Several investigators in uniform came in.


    The guests sat in the living room waiting for the results. Sun Hao and the butler brought the investigators to theke.


    The forensic doctor examined Ye Yiren¡¯s body and the investigators asked Miss Li, who was the first to find the body.


    Miss Li still did not dare to look at Ye Yiren. She covered her eyes and said with a pale face, ¡°I drank a lot. I heard that there was a man-madeke in the Sun family¡¯s back garden and wanted toe over to enjoy the breeze.¡±


    ¡°Teaned against a tree and fell asleep. In my daze, I heard someone arguing, but my eyelids were too heavy and I didn¡¯t look carefully. Later, | fell asleep again.¡±


    ¡°When I woke up and realized that I was still in the Sun family, I got up and was about to leave.. When I passed by theke, I saw.

 Chapter 2104 - Accident (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2104: ident (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Thinking of that scene, Miss Li still had lingering fears!


    The investigator caught the key point and asked Miss Li carefully, ¡°You heard an argument? Try to recall who the deceased had an argument with?¡±


    Miss Li frowned and shook her head with a pained expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t see clearly. I really can¡¯t remember¡­ I only vaguely heard something that provoked me again. I won¡¯t let you off¡­¡±


    ¡°What else won¡¯t we be happy together and be strangers


    Ye Yiren¡¯s sudden death was a surprise to Bo Cixue.


    Nan Xun found that Bo Cixue¡¯s face was paler than hers and could not help holding her hand. ¡°Cixue, this was just an ident.¡±


    Bo Cixue told Nan Xun about their argument before Ye Yiren¡¯s ident.


    Nan Xun held Bo Cixue¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°She was fine when you left. Don¡¯t me yourself or feel guilty.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded slightly.


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, the guests started to be impatient.


    ¡®They were all reputable people and were very unhappy to be detained here.


    ¡°are you treating us as suspects? I¡¯ve been staying in the banquet hall and have never been to the back garden.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It was just an ident.¡±


    Before long, the investigator came over and looked at the guests in the living room, saying seriously, ¡°After the preliminary test, the deceased did not fall into theke identally, but was poisoned with cyanide!¡±


    The investigators¡¯ words immediately caused an uproar amongst the guests.


    Ye Yiren did not die by ident, but was poisoned to death?


    God, it was just a banquet. Was there a need to kill?


    Who was so ruthless?


    At the thought that the murderer might be among the guests, the guests¡¯ expressions turned cold.


    They all looked at each other and were shocked speechless.


    ¡®When Gao Tai heard that Ye Yiren had been poisoned to death, he jumped up and looked at the guests, the vein on his forehead throbbing. ¡°Who was it? Who f*cking harmed Yiren? Come out!¡±


    Gao Tai half knelt on the ground, his eyes red and the grief on his face was moving.


    However, there were also people who felt that Gao Tai was being hypocritical. When Ye Yiren was still alive, didn¡¯t he often go out to fool around? Why was he acting like a devoted husband now that she was gone?


    At this moment, no one dared to say anything.


    After all, the person who had died was the youngdy of the Gao family, the eldest princess of K Country!


    ¡°We have already found the wine ss that the deceased drank from at the scene of the ident. Now, we will beparing everyone¡¯s fingerprints with the ones on the ss. After the fingerprints are taken, an investigator will give your testimony. This matter is serious and we hope that everyone will


    cooperate fully!¡±


    After Bo Cixue and Nan Xun finished recording the testimony, they went to make their own statements.


    Bo Cixue did not dare to hide anything and told him about how Ye Yiren had gone to theke to look for her before the ident.


    ¡°Twas resting on the daybed and had just sat down when Ye Yiren appeared behind me.¡±


    ¡°She said some ugly things to make me feel ufortable, so I retorted. Then she said that my boyfriend and I would not be happy in our lives. I didn¡¯t want to stay there and fight with her, so I left first.¡±


    ¡°She was fine when I left.¡±


    The investigators recorded everything Bo Cixue had said.


    If it was ording to her, it could be ruled out as a suspect.


    However, another investigator rushed over and looked at Bo Cixue with aplicated gaze. ¡°Miss Bo, we mentioned two fingerprints on the wine ss. One of them belongs to the deceased and the other is Miss Bo¡¯s.¡±


    Miss Bo nced at the wine ss in the investigator¡¯s hand and frowned. ¡°I brought a ss of champagne to theke and sat in front of the lounge chair to put it down. When I left with Ye Yiren, I didn¡¯t take the champagne.¡±


    ¡°Did Ye Yiren drink my ss of wine?¡± Bo Cixue seemed to have thought of something and a trace of fear appeared in her eyes. ¡°Did you find any cyanide in the champagne in this ss?¡±


    The investigator looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s hair stood on end.


    A chill ran down her spine.


    If there was cyanide in this cup, then someone wanted to poison her?


    And after Ye Yiren argued with her, her mouth was dry and she had drunk her ss of wine.


    ¡°Miss Bo, you¡¯re the biggest suspect now. Pleasee back with us to investigate.¡±


    Nan Xun walked over. ¡°Cixue can¡¯t be the murderer. Don¡¯t suspect her.¡±


    ¡°Sister Nan Bu, we¡¯re just making a judgment based on the current evidence. We still have to investigate the specific situation further!¡±


    Bo Cixue was not too panicked because she had not poisoned Ye Yiren, so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Even if she was brought to the police station for investigation, she believed that the investigators would clear her name.


    Gao Tai noticed the situation here and walked over quickly, looking at Bo Cixue with gritted teeth. ¡°It¡¯s you. You killed Yiren, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Gao Tai clenched his fists tightly, wanting to cut Bo Cixue into pieces. ¡°Yiren came to apologize to you today. Not only did you not forgive her, but you even killed her. Bo Cixue, you vicious woman!¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Gao Tai, who had lost control of his emotions, and scolded him coldly, ¡°Gao Tai, which eye of yours saw me poisoning Ye Yiren? Do you and your husband have hallucinations every day? Now that the investigators haven¡¯t found any results, you¡¯re pushing the me on me. If you really


    love Ye Yiren so much, why didn¡¯t you cherish her when she was around?¡±


    Gao Tai clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles cracking as the vein on his forehead popped up. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, why would your fingerprints appear on the wine ss? I remember now. You went to the back garden. Madam Yi saw you and told me that she wanted to apologize to you. She followed you to


    the back garden.¡±


    ¡°What happened between the two of you in the back garden? You must have refused to forgive her and argued with her. You must have poisoned her because you didn¡¯t like her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in the research industry, so you must have that drug. Besides, in this banquet hall, only you have such a deep conflict with Yiren!¡±


    ¡°Also, I remember that the two of you had an argument in the research institute a few days ago. Did Yiren tell you that either you or her would die?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll remember this. Poison her before she does anything!¡±


    Bo Cixue wanted tough and her expression turned even colder. ¡°Gao Tai, if you have such rich imagination, why don¡¯t you be a screenwriter? What does your wife have that is worth me sacrificing my life to kill her? Am I retarded or crazy? To be honest, after knowing her true colors, I didn¡¯t take her


    seriously at all. She¡¯s just a passerby to me. Do I have a reason to harm a passerby?¡±


    ¡®There was more during the day. Good night..

 Chapter 2105 - He’s Here (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2105: He¡¯s Here (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    All the guests in the banquet hall looked at Bo Cixue and Gao Tai.


    A socialite who was familiar with Bo Cixue stood up and said, ¡°I believe Cixue wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe Cixue too.¡±


    Sun Ji ig nodded. ¡°Cixue and I are high school ssmates. I know her character very well. She loves small animals and has done a lot of charity work. It¡¯s impossible for her to poison Mrs Gao.¡±


    Gao Tai could not listen to anyone and his red eyesnded on Bo Cixue like arrows. ¡°She has a deep conflict with Yiren and has long disliked her¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue interrupted Gao Tai with a cold expression. ¡°Do I have to be so stupid to put the medicine into the champagne I¡¯m going to drink?¡±


    ¡°Then you can clear your name!¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the investigator. ¡°I¡¯m willing to go back with you. I didn¡¯t harm her. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Gao Tai said with red eyes, ¡°You¡¯re the Crown Prince¡¯s girlfriend now and your father is General Bo. Even if you¡¯re taken away, they can prove that it¡¯s not you¡­¡±


    She said it like she was the one who had killed Ye Yiren.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make you confess here today!¡±


    Nan Xun red at Gao Tai like he was looking at a retard. ¡°The investigators haven¡¯t even convicted Cixue yet, but you¡¯re still insisting that she harmed your wife. If you¡¯re so good, why don¡¯t you go to heaven?¡±


    Gao Tai nced at Nan Xun with a dark expression. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You have to give our Gao family an exnation today. I¡¯ll call my parents-inw now.¡±


    No one in the banquet hall dared to say anything.


    Just then, the door to the banquet hall was pushed open.


    A cold figure walked in with heavy steps. The man was wearing a tailored ck suit, his perfectly ironed suit pants wrapped around his long legs. The outline of his face under his short ck hair was cold and his dark eyes were like the sea at night, so deep and dark that no one dared to look at him.


    With his arrival, the surrounding air seemed to turn colder.


    Bo Cixue did not notice the situation at the door and only knew that Ye Jie hade when Nan Xun whispered in her ear.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes filled with tears when she saw Ye Jie striding over with an extraordinary aura.


    She could not exin her feelings at this moment.


    She did not harm Ye Yiren. She was sure that there would be no problem even if she went back with the investigators.


    However, she was only a girl in her early twenties. She would more or less be afraid if her love rival who kept jumping around in front of her was suddenly poisoned to death.


    ¡®Together with the doubts and questioning from Gao Tai and some people in the banquet hall, the grievance, fear, bitterness in her heart expanded infinitely. However, she had always been good at hiding her emotions, so she did not let herself show her fragility.


    ¡®The moment she saw Ye Jie, she was like a floating duckweed that suddenly had someone to rely on.


    Those who knew Ye Jie would be able to tell that he was angry.


    Although there was no fluctuation of emotions on his handsome and cold face, his deep ck eyes exuded a sharp and cold light, making people not dare to look at him directly.


    Nan Xun gave up his seat and Ye Jie walked to Bo Cixue¡¯s side.


    As if he did not see the countless gazes directed at him in the banquet hall, he looked down at her, his voice low and gentle. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡®When his car stopped at the entrance of the Sun family¡¯s vi, he saw the investigator¡¯s car and vaguely guessed that something had happened here, but he did not know the details.


    Bo Cixue looked at the concern and gentleness in his eyes and the tears in her eyes deepened. She sniffed and told him about Ye Yiren¡¯s murder.


    Before she could finish, he pulled her into his arms.


    Seeing him pull her into his arms, many people in the banquet hall were shocked.


    Almost everyone in the capital knew that Bo Cixue had liked Ye Jie since she was young.


    Simrly, almost everyone knew that Ye Jie only treated her as his younger sister.


    But they only knew a small part of what happened after they became lovers.


    Some of them felt that it was a rumor.


    But what did they see now?


    ¡®The Crown Prince, who had always been cold, abstinent, noble and indifferent, actually hugged Bo Cixue in public.


    A socialite discussed softly, ¡°They were childhood sweethearts and the Crown Prince only protected her as his younger sister. Such a hug is actually nothing!¡±


    If hugging was nothing, what about Bo Cixue leaning into Ye Jie¡¯s arms and him kissing the top of her head?


    Even a younger sister would not kiss her so lovingly in public!


    Ye Jie caressed Bo Cixue¡¯s long hair and looked up at the investigator, not even ncing at Gao Tai from the corner of his eye. ¡°The evidence points to Cixue now?¡±


    The investigator nodded and told Ye Jie about the fingerprint.


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Which hand and finger?¡±


    ¡°Right thumb, index finger and middle finger.¡±


    Ye Jie nodded, his voice deep. ¡°Are the fingerprints intact?¡±


    ¡°Tm fine.¡±


    ¡°The murderer is definitely not Cixue.¡± Ye Jie¡¯s eyes were dark and his expression was calm and cold. He did not have much emotion, but the aura he exuded was like a sharp de out of its sheath. ¡°Her right index finger was injured a few days ago. The fingerprints on the cup were deliberately ced by


    someone to frame her.¡±


    The investigator was about to say that he wanted to see Bo Cixue¡¯s index finger when he met Ye Jie¡¯s dark eyes and could not help but shiver.


    The investigator understood what Ye Jie meant almost immediately.


    He turned to look at Sun Jingjing. ¡°Miss Sun, this is a serious matter. Please prepare a private room for us.¡±


    Seeing that the investigators did not check if Bo Cixue¡¯s finger had really been injured, Gao Tai was about to check it himself when a tall figure suddenly blocked him.


    Ah Zuo said sternly, ¡°With His Highness around, we will definitely find out who killed Miss Ye. Young Master Gao, please wait patiently.¡±


    Bo Cixue was pulled into the room Sun Jingjing had prepared. The room was in the guest room on the first floor. After entering, the investigator asked her to reach out her hand.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart was thumping and she did not understand Ye Jie¡¯s thoughts. However, he would not harm her and she reached out her finger obediently.


    Her fingers were not injured and she knew that the fingerprints on the ss must have been left by her holding the champagne ss.


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips tightly and her heart beat faster. She looked at Ye Jie in confusion and Ye Jie gave her a reassuring look.


    Bo Cixue nodded and said nothing.


    The investigator looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s fingers and said, ¡°He was indeed injured. It¡¯s impossible to have aplete fingerprint before the wound is healed.¡±


    The investigators called in Miss Li, who had first found out about Ye Yiren¡¯s death..

 Chapter 2101 - Delusion

    <h4>Chapter 2101: Delusion</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Yiren¡¯s sharp eyes noticed Bo Cixue.


    ¡°The person I¡¯m looking for is here.¡± Ye Yiren gave Bo Cixue a smug and provocative look.


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Yiren and felt that she had been mentally unstable recently.


    In her impression, she was such a dignified and meaningful woman!


    However, it might also be because she did not know the real her before.


    Bo Cixue walked up to Ye Yiren. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    Ye Yiren raised her chin. ¡°Bo Cixue, let¡¯s find a ce to talk!¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Yiren and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not done eating. If there¡¯s anything, you can say it here!¡±


    Ye Yiren smirked. ¡°Say it here? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll lose faceter.¡±


    Bo Cixue said impatiently, ¡°Ye Yiren, we¡¯ve fought several times and you¡¯ve been defeated several times. You really don¡¯t have to go against me like this anymore. Can¡¯t you live your life well with Gao Tai?¡±


    ¡°Lwant to live well with Gao Tai, but your boyfriend can¡¯t forget me!¡±


    Bo Cixue could not help but roll her eyes. Was Ye Yiren delusional?


    Brother Xiaojie could not forget anyone but her, right?


    Seeing that Bo Cixue did not believe her or even care, Ye Yiren pulled her clothes down her corbones lightly.


    A few eye-catching marks fell into Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes.


    Bo Cixue smirked. ¡°You¡¯re with Gao Tai. Do you have toe and brag to me?¡±


    She really could not understand Ye Yiren¡¯s thoughts now.


    Ye Yiren¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What Gao Tai? This was caused by Ye Jie.¡±


    Bo Cixue felt that she had heard an unbelievable joke.


    Last night, Brother Xiaojie had a gathering with Tang Mo and Luo Zhou. He did not drink and even video called her after returning to the pce.


    At that time, she wheedled and said that she wanted to sleep through the phone, but he never hung up. At six in the morning, he got up and finished running. When she woke up, the call was still connected.


    How could he have anything to do with Ye Yiren?


    Not to mention that the timing did not match, even if it did, he would never do anything to Ye Yiren.


    Bo Cixue frowned slightly. Had Ye Yiren been deceived?


    ¡°Miss Ye, you¡¯ve experienced many things. You¡¯re not that innocent, right? Do you think he will touch you?¡±


    Ye Yiren¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Why not? When I met him at the barst night, he took the initiative to walk up to me and drank with me. He even said that he had me in his heart...¡±


    ¡°He took me to the hotelst night. His voice was very gentle when he spoke to me and I could feel his heart.¡±


    ¡°Bo Cixue, I didn¡¯te today to ask you to break up with him. I just want to tell you that even if you can¡¯t be with him openly, I don¡¯t care, as long as he¡¯s still willing to be with me.¡±


    Bo Cixue was disgusted by Ye Yiren. She really suspected that she was going to the psychiatrist.


    People came and went in the hall. Seeing Ye Yiren and Bo Cixue arguing, they all stopped to watch.


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips tightly, knowing that if she did not rify this matter, Brother Xiaojie¡¯s reputation would be ruined by Ye Yiren.


    ¡°You said it was himst night. Okay, let¡¯s go to the hotel you went to now.¡±


    Which hotel did not have surveince cameras now? Instead of arguing here, it was better to go to the hotel to check.


    Ye Yiren was sure that the personst night was Ye Jie. She did not object to Bo Cixue¡¯s suggestion to go to the hotel.


    The two of them took a taxi to the hotel Ye Yiren had left in the morning.


    The hotel was a three-star hotel and the facilities could not bepared to a high-end hotel.


    Bo Cixue knew that Ye Yiren had been deceivedst night when she saw the hotel entrance.


    Bo Cixue found the hotel manager and exined the situation. The hotel manager took them to see the surveince cameras.


    Ye Yiren was full of confidence at first, but when she saw the man helping her into the hotel, she almost broke down.


    Although the man holding her was wearing a ck shirt, his image and aura werepletely different from Ye Jie¡¯s.


    He looked like a greasy man who often flirted with girls outside.


    Ye Yiren hugged her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    She could not ept this reality.


    Bo Cixue nced at Ye Yiren coldly and left the hotel quickly, not wanting to say anything to her.


    Ye Yiren could not stand such a blow and caught up with Bo Cixue at the hotel entrance.


    ¡°Did you send that man? It¡¯s not enough that you ruined me like this, but you even let such a greasy man humiliate me?¡±


    Ye Yiren grabbed Bo Cixue¡¯s wrist, her expression dark.


    Bo Cixue struggled a few times but could not break free. Ye Yiren was hysterical. ¡°Bo Cixue, you vicious woman. Did I dig your ancestors¡¯ graves in my previous life? Do you want to harm me like this? You will die a horrible death. You and Ye Jie will never be together!¡±


    Bo Cixue struggled out of Ye Yiren¡¯s hold, raised her hand, and pped her face. ¡°You¡¯re delusional. I suggest you go to the psychiatrist to see a doctor!¡±


    Ye Yiren covered her swollen face and looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s retreating figure. She shouted, ¡°Bo Cixue, we¡¯re irreconcble. In this life, either you die or I die!¡±


    Bo Cixue heard Ye Yiren¡¯s shout behind her and goosebumps appeared on her arms.


    She was a doctor, but she was seriously ill!


    The Gao family soon found out that Ye Yiren had caused a ruckus with Bo Cixue.


    ¡®When Gao Tai found out that Ye Yiren had been tricked in the bar, he did not pity her at all. Instead, he felt that she was shameless and promiscuous, embarrassing the Gao family.


    Gao Tai locked Ye Yiren in her room for a day and a night to let her wake up.


    Old Madam Gao was afraid that someone would die. After all, Ye Yiren was the eldest princess of K Country. Although she was not loved by President Ye Lang and his wife, she could not lose her life so easily.


    Old Madam Gao opened the bedroom door that was locked by Gao Tai and saw Ye Yiren lying motionless on the bed. She walked over and called her, ¡°Yiren.¡±


    Ye Yiren opened her eyes. After what had happened at the bar, she had not slept.


    The moment she closed her eyes, she saw what had happened after she arrived at the capital.


    Her life was going to be ruined in this ce!


    ¡°Yiren, the news of you going to the research institute to look for Bo Cixue has already spread in the industry. You¡¯re now the daughter-inw of our Gao family and have to be more understanding. The Sun family is holding a banquet in a few days. Bo Cixue has a good rtionship with the Sun family¡¯s


    girl and should be attending the banquet. When you go with Gao Tai and see Bo Cixue, apologize to her and shake her hand.¡±


    Ye Yiren opened her eyes and saw the coldness reflected in her eyes. Mrs Gao could not help but shiver.


    She did not know if she was hallucinating, but Ye Yiren was bing more and more strange and scary.


    ¡°If you think I should go, I¡¯ll go..¡±

 Chapter 2102 - Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 2102: Banquet</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡®The Sun family was one of the noble families in the capital.


    Bo Cixue and the Sun family¡¯s daughter, Sun Jingjing, were high school ssmates. Sun Jingjing had gotten engaged to her childhood sweetheart after graduating from the Capital University. Tonight was their public appearance after their engagement and the guests were all young men and women from


    the capital.


    Bo Cixue was wearing a dark green long dress. Her figure was exquisite and her long hair was draped over her shoulders. She had exquisite makeup on her face and looked energetic and beautiful.


    Ye Jie rarely attended such banquets and he was busy with work, so Bo Cixue did not force him toe with her.


    Bo Cixue came with Nan Xun. Tang Mo was on a business trip and after receiving the invitation, the Tang family¡¯s butler handed it to Nan Xun.


    ¡®When Bo Cixue and Nan Xun arrived at the Sun family¡¯s vi, the living room was already filled with people. Men and women were talking in low voices, drinking and looking quite lively.


    The two of them went forward to greet Sun Jingjing.


    Many socialites knew Bo Cixue and went forward to greet her.


    Some socialites received news that Bo Cixue had already wooed Ye Jie and that the future Princess Consort of the Crown Prince might be Bo Cixue.


    Some wanted to curry favor with Bo Cixue, while others could not stand her.


    For example, the Chu sisters.


    Chu Li had already returned from the west. She had rested for a period of time and her skin had turned fairer.


    Her days in the west were harder than her years in the tribe.


    She really hated Bo Cixue and Ye Jie.


    She did not dare to have any ideas about Ye Jie anymore. When he was ruthless, he was much colder and more heartless than others.


    Chu Li looked at Bo Cixue. She was chatting andughing with several socialites, and her actions were filled with the aura of a socialite. It was hard to ignore the confidence and generosity she exuded.


    ¡°Sister, were you defeated by her just like that?¡± Chu Xi pouted. ¡°She came to the banquet but the Crown Prince didn¡¯te with her. It¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t like her that much!¡±


    Not much?


    Chu Li thought of how in the west, he could disregard the lives of others because of her words and gaze.


    ¡°Alright, why are you saying that? Whether Bo Cixue can hire him or not is her ability. Let¡¯s not worry about others in the future!¡±


    After returning from the west, Chu Li realized that she did not like Ye Jie much.


    She started to miss her days in the tribe.


    There probably wouldn¡¯t be another Lan Yue in this world.


    Chu Li started to regret ignoring Lan Yue after returning.


    She went to the swimming center to look for Lan Yue and learned that he had left the swimming team.


    No one knew where he had gone.


    Chu Li knew that Tang Wu had chased Lan Yue. After she returned, she found that Tang Wu was no longer in the country. She wondered where she had gone with Lan Yue.


    Chu Li wanted to ask Bo Cixue, but Bo Cixue would definitely not tell her.


    Chu Li firmly believed that Lan Yue would not fall in love with anyone else. After all, he was very good to her in the tribe.


    She would wait for him toe back.


    While Bo Cixue was talking to the socialite, she felt a gaze on her.


    She looked sideways and saw Chu Li standing in the corner. She quickly looked away.


    A few days ago, she had learned that Chu Li had returned. As long as Chu Li did not cause trouble for her, she naturally would not provoke her.


    Chu Li retracted her gaze first when Bo Cixue looked at her.


    Bo Cixue did not know if she was hallucinating, but Chu Li seemed to have smoothed out some of her edges on this trip to the west.


    He was not as arrogant as before.


    After Bo Cixue informed the socialites, she went to the buffet table to get some snacks.


    She was eating a piece of cake when Nan Xun suddenly walked over and poked her elbow lightly. ¡°Cixue, look who¡¯s here.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked toward the entrance of the banquet hall.


    Ye Yiren, who was wearing a long white dress, walked in with Gao Tai.


    Ye Yiren¡¯s makeup was a little thick, but one could still tell that she did not look too good.


    Nan Xun had heard that Ye Yiren had gone to the research institute to look for Bo Cixue that day and her impression of Ye Yiren had worsened. ¡°If it were me, I really wouldn¡¯t dare to go out. She has so many scandals and still looks so arrogant. Her skin is really thicker than the city walls.¡±


    Bo Cixue knew a little about the Gao family. Although Ye Yiren was the eldest princess of K Country, the Gao family would not think highly of her after what had happened.


    She must have had a hard time in the Gao family.


    ¡°Her sister is still the cutest.¡± At the thought of Ye Qingcheng, Bo Cixue smiled.


    The moment Ye Yiren and Gao Tai entered the banquet hall, they saw Bo Cixue sitting in front of the buffet table.


    Bo Cixue was too eye-catching.


    Gao Tai narrowed his eyes. ¡°If I have such a beauty who likes me, I would have long bowed down to her.¡±


    Ye Yiren gritted her teeth. ¡°You will never be him.¡±


    Gao Tai nced at Ye Yiren sharply. ¡°Yes, if I were him, I wouldn¡¯t marry a woman like you.¡±


    Ye Yiren tightened her cheeks. ¡°Gao Tai, who was the one who shamelessly said that she liked me?¡±


    ¡°Twas blind back then and thought that you were a pure woman. Who knew that you were a nth-handsome woman?¡±


    Ye Yiren suppressed the anger in her chest and retracted her hand. ¡°In the future, you can only be tied to me. Let¡¯s see who can disgust the other.¡±


    Gao Tai did not want to say anything more to Ye Yiren. After an angry snort, he took his wine and went to talk to the other guests.


    Bo Cixue continued to talk to the socialites. After a few sses of wine, her beautiful face turned slightly red.


    A call came in. Bo Cixue took her phone from her bag and went to the back garden to answer it.


    After the call, Bo Cixue took a ss of champagne and walked deep into the garden.


    ¡®There was a clear greenke in the depths of the garden that was man-made by the Sun family. There were trees around and there were lounge chairs by the shore.


    Bo Cixue sat on the daybed and put the champagne aside.


    She took out her phone from her bag, preparing to look at it.


    suddenly, a dark voice came from behind. ¡°Bo Cixue, doesn¡¯t he like you? Why didn¡¯t hee to the banquet with you?¡±


    Bo Cixue turned back and frowned in annoyance when she saw Ye Yiren appearing behind her. ¡°Miss Ye, can¡¯t you live your own life? Why do you have to make things difficult for others every day and shoot yourself in the foot time after time? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed? To be honest, I¡¯m embarrassed for


    you!¡±


    A trace of ferociousness appeared in Ye Yiren¡¯s eyes. She raised her hand, wanting to p Bo Cixue¡¯s face, but Bo Cixue grabbed her wrist and said coldly, ¡°Miss Ye, if you provoke me again, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Bo Cixue pushed Ye Viren back and Ye Yiren swayed unsteadily, a cold smile on her lips. ¡°Bo Cixue, even without me, you and Ye Jie will not be happy together. You will be separated and will be strangers!¡±


    ¡°Crazy!¡± Bo Cixue cursed and turned to leave..

 Chapter 2104 - Accident (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2104: ident (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Thinking of that scene, Miss Li still had lingering fears!


    The investigator caught the key point and asked Miss Li carefully, ¡°You heard an argument? Try to recall who the deceased had an argument with?¡±


    Miss Li frowned and shook her head with a pained expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t see clearly. I really can¡¯t remember¡­ I only vaguely heard something that provoked me again. I won¡¯t let you off¡­¡±


    ¡°What else won¡¯t we be happy together and be strangers


    Ye Yiren¡¯s sudden death was a surprise to Bo Cixue.


    Nan Xun found that Bo Cixue¡¯s face was paler than hers and could not help holding her hand. ¡°Cixue, this was just an ident.¡±


    Bo Cixue told Nan Xun about their argument before Ye Yiren¡¯s ident.


    Nan Xun held Bo Cixue¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°She was fine when you left. Don¡¯t me yourself or feel guilty.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded slightly.


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, the guests started to be impatient.


    ¡®They were all reputable people and were very unhappy to be detained here.


    ¡°are you treating us as suspects? I¡¯ve been staying in the banquet hall and have never been to the back garden.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It was just an ident.¡±


    Before long, the investigator came over and looked at the guests in the living room, saying seriously, ¡°After the preliminary test, the deceased did not fall into theke identally, but was poisoned with cyanide!¡±


    The investigators¡¯ words immediately caused an uproar amongst the guests.


    Ye Yiren did not die by ident, but was poisoned to death?


    God, it was just a banquet. Was there a need to kill?


    Who was so ruthless?


    At the thought that the murderer might be among the guests, the guests¡¯ expressions turned cold.


    They all looked at each other and were shocked speechless.


    ¡®When Gao Tai heard that Ye Yiren had been poisoned to death, he jumped up and looked at the guests, the vein on his forehead throbbing. ¡°Who was it? Who f*cking harmed Yiren? Come out!¡±


    Gao Tai half knelt on the ground, his eyes red and the grief on his face was moving.


    However, there were also people who felt that Gao Tai was being hypocritical. When Ye Yiren was still alive, didn¡¯t he often go out to fool around? Why was he acting like a devoted husband now that she was gone?


    At this moment, no one dared to say anything.


    After all, the person who had died was the youngdy of the Gao family, the eldest princess of K Country!


    ¡°We have already found the wine ss that the deceased drank from at the scene of the ident. Now, we will beparing everyone¡¯s fingerprints with the ones on the ss. After the fingerprints are taken, an investigator will give your testimony. This matter is serious and we hope that everyone will


    cooperate fully!¡±


    After Bo Cixue and Nan Xun finished recording the testimony, they went to make their own statements.


    Bo Cixue did not dare to hide anything and told him about how Ye Yiren had gone to theke to look for her before the ident.


    ¡°Twas resting on the daybed and had just sat down when Ye Yiren appeared behind me.¡±


    ¡°She said some ugly things to make me feel ufortable, so I retorted. Then she said that my boyfriend and I would not be happy in our lives. I didn¡¯t want to stay there and fight with her, so I left first.¡±


    ¡°She was fine when I left.¡±


    The investigators recorded everything Bo Cixue had said.


    If it was ording to her, it could be ruled out as a suspect.


    However, another investigator rushed over and looked at Bo Cixue with aplicated gaze. ¡°Miss Bo, we mentioned two fingerprints on the wine ss. One of them belongs to the deceased and the other is Miss Bo¡¯s.¡±


    Miss Bo nced at the wine ss in the investigator¡¯s hand and frowned. ¡°I brought a ss of champagne to theke and sat in front of the lounge chair to put it down. When I left with Ye Yiren, I didn¡¯t take the champagne.¡±


    ¡°Did Ye Yiren drink my ss of wine?¡± Bo Cixue seemed to have thought of something and a trace of fear appeared in her eyes. ¡°Did you find any cyanide in the champagne in this ss?¡±


    The investigator looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s hair stood on end.


    A chill ran down her spine.


    If there was cyanide in this cup, then someone wanted to poison her?


    And after Ye Yiren argued with her, her mouth was dry and she had drunk her ss of wine.


    ¡°Miss Bo, you¡¯re the biggest suspect now. Pleasee back with us to investigate.¡±


    Nan Xun walked over. ¡°Cixue can¡¯t be the murderer. Don¡¯t suspect her.¡±


    ¡°Sister Nan Bu, we¡¯re just making a judgment based on the current evidence. We still have to investigate the specific situation further!¡±


    Bo Cixue was not too panicked because she had not poisoned Ye Yiren, so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Even if she was brought to the police station for investigation, she believed that the investigators would clear her name.


    Gao Tai noticed the situation here and walked over quickly, looking at Bo Cixue with gritted teeth. ¡°It¡¯s you. You killed Yiren, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Gao Tai clenched his fists tightly, wanting to cut Bo Cixue into pieces. ¡°Yiren came to apologize to you today. Not only did you not forgive her, but you even killed her. Bo Cixue, you vicious woman!¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Gao Tai, who had lost control of his emotions, and scolded him coldly, ¡°Gao Tai, which eye of yours saw me poisoning Ye Yiren? Do you and your husband have hallucinations every day? Now that the investigators haven¡¯t found any results, you¡¯re pushing the me on me. If you really


    love Ye Yiren so much, why didn¡¯t you cherish her when she was around?¡±


    Gao Tai clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles cracking as the vein on his forehead popped up. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, why would your fingerprints appear on the wine ss? I remember now. You went to the back garden. Madam Yi saw you and told me that she wanted to apologize to you. She followed you to


    the back garden.¡±


    ¡°What happened between the two of you in the back garden? You must have refused to forgive her and argued with her. You must have poisoned her because you didn¡¯t like her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in the research industry, so you must have that drug. Besides, in this banquet hall, only you have such a deep conflict with Yiren!¡±


    ¡°Also, I remember that the two of you had an argument in the research institute a few days ago. Did Yiren tell you that either you or her would die?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll remember this. Poison her before she does anything!¡±


    Bo Cixue wanted tough and her expression turned even colder. ¡°Gao Tai, if you have such rich imagination, why don¡¯t you be a screenwriter? What does your wife have that is worth me sacrificing my life to kill her? Am I retarded or crazy? To be honest, after knowing her true colors, I didn¡¯t take her


    seriously at all. She¡¯s just a passerby to me. Do I have a reason to harm a passerby?¡±


    ¡®There was more during the day. Good night..

 Chapter 2105 - He’s Here (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2105: He¡¯s Here (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    All the guests in the banquet hall looked at Bo Cixue and Gao Tai.


    A socialite who was familiar with Bo Cixue stood up and said, ¡°I believe Cixue wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe Cixue too.¡±


    Sun Ji ig nodded. ¡°Cixue and I are high school ssmates. I know her character very well. She loves small animals and has done a lot of charity work. It¡¯s impossible for her to poison Mrs Gao.¡±


    Gao Tai could not listen to anyone and his red eyesnded on Bo Cixue like arrows. ¡°She has a deep conflict with Yiren and has long disliked her¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue interrupted Gao Tai with a cold expression. ¡°Do I have to be so stupid to put the medicine into the champagne I¡¯m going to drink?¡±


    ¡°Then you can clear your name!¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the investigator. ¡°I¡¯m willing to go back with you. I didn¡¯t harm her. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Gao Tai said with red eyes, ¡°You¡¯re the Crown Prince¡¯s girlfriend now and your father is General Bo. Even if you¡¯re taken away, they can prove that it¡¯s not you¡­¡±


    She said it like she was the one who had killed Ye Yiren.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make you confess here today!¡±


    Nan Xun red at Gao Tai like he was looking at a retard. ¡°The investigators haven¡¯t even convicted Cixue yet, but you¡¯re still insisting that she harmed your wife. If you¡¯re so good, why don¡¯t you go to heaven?¡±


    Gao Tai nced at Nan Xun with a dark expression. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You have to give our Gao family an exnation today. I¡¯ll call my parents-inw now.¡±


    No one in the banquet hall dared to say anything.


    Just then, the door to the banquet hall was pushed open.


    A cold figure walked in with heavy steps. The man was wearing a tailored ck suit, his perfectly ironed suit pants wrapped around his long legs. The outline of his face under his short ck hair was cold and his dark eyes were like the sea at night, so deep and dark that no one dared to look at him.


    With his arrival, the surrounding air seemed to turn colder.


    Bo Cixue did not notice the situation at the door and only knew that Ye Jie hade when Nan Xun whispered in her ear.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes filled with tears when she saw Ye Jie striding over with an extraordinary aura.


    She could not exin her feelings at this moment.


    She did not harm Ye Yiren. She was sure that there would be no problem even if she went back with the investigators.


    However, she was only a girl in her early twenties. She would more or less be afraid if her love rival who kept jumping around in front of her was suddenly poisoned to death.


    ¡®Together with the doubts and questioning from Gao Tai and some people in the banquet hall, the grievance, fear, bitterness in her heart expanded infinitely. However, she had always been good at hiding her emotions, so she did not let herself show her fragility.


    ¡®The moment she saw Ye Jie, she was like a floating duckweed that suddenly had someone to rely on.


    Those who knew Ye Jie would be able to tell that he was angry.


    Although there was no fluctuation of emotions on his handsome and cold face, his deep ck eyes exuded a sharp and cold light, making people not dare to look at him directly.


    Nan Xun gave up his seat and Ye Jie walked to Bo Cixue¡¯s side.


    As if he did not see the countless gazes directed at him in the banquet hall, he looked down at her, his voice low and gentle. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡®When his car stopped at the entrance of the Sun family¡¯s vi, he saw the investigator¡¯s car and vaguely guessed that something had happened here, but he did not know the details.


    Bo Cixue looked at the concern and gentleness in his eyes and the tears in her eyes deepened. She sniffed and told him about Ye Yiren¡¯s murder.


    Before she could finish, he pulled her into his arms.


    Seeing him pull her into his arms, many people in the banquet hall were shocked.


    Almost everyone in the capital knew that Bo Cixue had liked Ye Jie since she was young.


    Simrly, almost everyone knew that Ye Jie only treated her as his younger sister.


    But they only knew a small part of what happened after they became lovers.


    Some of them felt that it was a rumor.


    But what did they see now?


    ¡®The Crown Prince, who had always been cold, abstinent, noble and indifferent, actually hugged Bo Cixue in public.


    A socialite discussed softly, ¡°They were childhood sweethearts and the Crown Prince only protected her as his younger sister. Such a hug is actually nothing!¡±


    If hugging was nothing, what about Bo Cixue leaning into Ye Jie¡¯s arms and him kissing the top of her head?


    Even a younger sister would not kiss her so lovingly in public!


    Ye Jie caressed Bo Cixue¡¯s long hair and looked up at the investigator, not even ncing at Gao Tai from the corner of his eye. ¡°The evidence points to Cixue now?¡±


    The investigator nodded and told Ye Jie about the fingerprint.


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Which hand and finger?¡±


    ¡°Right thumb, index finger and middle finger.¡±


    Ye Jie nodded, his voice deep. ¡°Are the fingerprints intact?¡±


    ¡°Tm fine.¡±


    ¡°The murderer is definitely not Cixue.¡± Ye Jie¡¯s eyes were dark and his expression was calm and cold. He did not have much emotion, but the aura he exuded was like a sharp de out of its sheath. ¡°Her right index finger was injured a few days ago. The fingerprints on the cup were deliberately ced by


    someone to frame her.¡±


    The investigator was about to say that he wanted to see Bo Cixue¡¯s index finger when he met Ye Jie¡¯s dark eyes and could not help but shiver.


    The investigator understood what Ye Jie meant almost immediately.


    He turned to look at Sun Jingjing. ¡°Miss Sun, this is a serious matter. Please prepare a private room for us.¡±


    Seeing that the investigators did not check if Bo Cixue¡¯s finger had really been injured, Gao Tai was about to check it himself when a tall figure suddenly blocked him.


    Ah Zuo said sternly, ¡°With His Highness around, we will definitely find out who killed Miss Ye. Young Master Gao, please wait patiently.¡±


    Bo Cixue was pulled into the room Sun Jingjing had prepared. The room was in the guest room on the first floor. After entering, the investigator asked her to reach out her hand.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart was thumping and she did not understand Ye Jie¡¯s thoughts. However, he would not harm her and she reached out her finger obediently.


    Her fingers were not injured and she knew that the fingerprints on the ss must have been left by her holding the champagne ss.


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips tightly and her heart beat faster. She looked at Ye Jie in confusion and Ye Jie gave her a reassuring look.


    Bo Cixue nodded and said nothing.


    The investigator looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s fingers and said, ¡°He was indeed injured. It¡¯s impossible to have aplete fingerprint before the wound is healed.¡±


    The investigators called in Miss Li, who had first found out about Ye Yiren¡¯s death..

 Chapter 2106 - He’s Here (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2106: He¡¯s Here (2)</h4>


    Miss Li entered the guest room. At this moment, she waspletely sober.


    After bowing to Ye Jie, she was arranged to sit down.


    The investigator looked at Miss Li. ¡°Think about it carefully. Apart from hearing someone arguing with the deceased, what else did you hear?¡±


    Miss Li furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    After thinking for a while, she shook her head. ¡°I really can¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Miss Li, you¡¯re a very important witness. Please think about it carefully.¡± Ye Jie¡¯s deep and elegant voice sounded.


    Seeing the Crown Prince, who was high up in the air, suddenly speak to her, Miss Li felt honored and excited. She did not want to disappoint the Crown Prince, so she closed her eyes and recalled carefully again.


    After nearly five minutes, Miss Li suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°Ah, I remember now. I think I heard the sound of someone falling into the water. Then, someone said, ¡°Damn it, you ruined my ns.¡±


    Ye Jie nodded. ¡°Very good.¡± Then, he looked at the investigator. ¡°Send someone to take a look. Maybe there will be some clues left by theke.¡±


    The investigators immediately sent people over.


    Ten minutester, the investigator came to the lobby. ¡°After Miss Bo and the deceased had an argument, someone pushed the deceased into the water. It¡¯s very likely that the person who pushed the deceased into the water was the person who poisoned her.¡±


    ¡°My colleague found a shoe print by theke just now and is collecting evidence now. Please cooperate with our staff to take off your shoes and change into the slippers we prepared for you.¡±


    A boy who had been transferred from the hotel to be a waiter quietly left the banquet hall. He put on a baseball cap and left through the back door.


    He was already familiar with the Sun family and knew where to avoid the surveince cameras and people.


    He went out from the back door and ran to the inconspicuous wall. He pressed his watch and a silver hook popped out.


    He quickly climbed up the wall and was about to jump down when he looked down and saw Ah Zuo waiting below with several bodyguards in ck.


    He frowned and was about to return when the investigator came over with his men.


    The male waiter who was about to escape was escorted back to the banquet hall.


    He red at the investigator with a cold expression. ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    The investigator said, ¡°Fortunately, the Crown Prince is smart. He checked the members who attended the banquet today. No one had any feud with the deceased. Since there was no feud, the deceased could not have died. The person who poisoned them first eliminated these young masters and socialites.¡±


    ¡°Besides, to be able to find Miss Ye by theke not long after Bo Cixue, you must be familiar with the route of the Sun family¡¯s vi. The hotel service staff who came today came a few days ago to familiarize themselves with the route.¡±


    ¡°Lastly, there were no footprints left by theke. I asked everyone to change their shoes and collect evidence. It will definitely make the murderer panic.¡±


    The investigator took out his handcuffs. ¡°No matter who assigned you to poison the deceased, you must return to the station with me for investigation.¡±


    There was no fear on the male waiter¡¯s face. He looked at the investigators, then at Ye Jie and Bo Cixue, and suddenly took a step back¡­


    ¡°He wants to take poison. Capture him quickly.¡± Ye Jie realized that something was wrong and shouted coldly.


    But it was toote. The male staff raised his hand and bit the poison into his lips.


    Her body fell straight down.


    Ye Jie took a step forward and stood in front of Bo Cixue.


    The male staff, who was bleeding from the corner of his mouth, looked at Ye Jie. His lips moved, as if he had said something, but no one heard him.


    Only Ye Jie¡¯s expression was dark and cold.


    ¡­.


    It happened in an instant. Seeing that another person had died in the hall, the guests who were attending the banquet were all frightened.


    Gao Tai was also shocked by the death of the male staff.


    The investigators found that the man had taken the same poison as Ye Yiren.


    The truth was very clear. This waiter had poisoned Ye Yiren to death and hadmitted suicide.


    After leaving the Sun family, Bo Cixue¡¯s mood was extremely heavy.


    After saying goodbye to Nan Xun, she got into Ye Jie¡¯s car.


    Ye Jie was talking to Ah Zuo, who was in the front passenger seat. ¡°Investigate the identity of that waiter and find out who he has been in contact with in recent years.¡±


    Of course, the male waiter was not the murderer who really wanted to harm people. There was someone behind it.


    Besides, this person behind the scenes had some ability to make him swallow poison andmit suicide without revealing the mastermind!


    Ye Jie asked the driver to drive to the Bo family¡¯s house.


    Before Bo Cixue got out of the car, he touched her head. ¡°Go back and take a bath. If you¡¯re afraid, let Auntie Yan apany you.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bo Cixue pushed open the door, but she did not get out of the car. After a few seconds, she turned back to look at Ye Jie. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, shall we get engaged?¡±


    What happened tonight made her feel that life was unpredictable.


    She had not confirmed her rtionship with him and had not had any children. She was afraid that she would leave him like this one day!


    Ye Jie rubbed the top of Bo Cixue¡¯s head andughed softly. ¡°Silly girl, I should be the one to say this.¡±


    Bo Cixue bit her lip. ¡°Actually, I just said it casually.¡±


    She pushed open the door and got out of the car. Closing the door, she waved at him. ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡±


    He nodded.


    The car door closed and her figure gradually disappeared from his sight.


    Ye Jie¡¯s tall body leaned against the chair, his noble face cold and his eyes so dark that no one could see his heart.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you worried about Miss Bo?¡±


    Ye Jie hummed lowly.


    Ah Zuo naturally understood that if Ye Yiren had not drunk that ss of champagne by ident today, Miss Bo might have been poisoned to death.


    ¡­.


    Ah Zuo soon found out the identity of the poisoned waiter.


    She was an orphan and had been a loner since she was young. She had no friends when she grew up and had been working in the hotel for the past few years. She was usually hardworking in her work. Otherwise, she would not have been chosen by the hotel manager to attend the Sun family¡¯s banquet.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked his background, connections, phone calls, andmunications. There are no suspicious signs.¡±


    Ye Jie frowned slightly, his handsome face tense.


    He walked to the French windows and stood there, his thin lips pursed into a straight line.


    Why did the other party want Cixue¡¯s life?


    Was it because of him?


    ¡­.


    There were two big news at the Sun family¡¯s banquet that shocked the high society circle in the capital.


    Firstly, Ye Yiren had been poisoned to death. Secondly, Bo Cixue had be Ye Jie¡¯s girlfriend.


    After the news of Ye Yiren¡¯s death reached the presidential pce of K Country, Madam Ye, Ye Qingcheng, and Ye Xuan rushed over overnight.


    After finding out that it was a hotel waiter who had poisoned Ye Yiren and that the waiter hadmitted suicide, Madam Ye could not settle the score with the murderer and could only vent her anger on the Gao family.


    How long had it been since the Gao family married a new woman for such a thing to happen?


    They were also very aggrieved. In the past, they had never dared to fall out with the presidential pce because of Princess Ye Yi¡¯s status.


    However, ever since Ye Yiren married into the Gao family, she had brought them too much negative news. Now that she was dead, the presidential pce was still looking for trouble with them. Naturally, they could not take it anymore..

 Chapter 2107 - Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 2107: Engagement</h4>


    The Gao family told her about the scandal Ye Yiren had caused.


    Madam Ye was not someone to be trifled with and had already investigated Gao Tai thoroughly.


    Neither side gave in, but in the end, they were unwilling to hold a funeral for Ye Yiren.


    Ye Qingcheng hade with Madam Ye and only now did she feel what it meant to be cold and heartless.


    The Gao family and her mother¡¯s actions made her heart turn cold.


    Although she had a bad rtionship with Ye Yiren since she was young, she was no longer around. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to let people rest in peace?


    What was the point of criticizing other people¡¯s mistakes and scandals?


    Ye Qingcheng pulled Ye Xuan aside. ¡°Can you discuss with Mother to bring Ye Yiren¡¯s body back to the country?¡±


    Ye Xuan shook his head. ¡°The presidential pce will never ept her after those scandals. Besides, she¡¯s married to the Gao family. She will be a member of the Gao family when she¡¯s alive and a ghost of the Gao family when she dies.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng frowned. ¡°But the Gao family is unwilling¡­¡±


    Before Ye Qingcheng could finish, an angry shout suddenly sounded. ¡°Stop arguing!¡±


    After Ye Yiren¡¯s ident, Gao Tai, who had been in the room, came out. He looked a little haggard. ¡°She¡¯s gone. Counting her past mistakes will only make her die with regrets. If you don¡¯t want to bury her, I¡¯ll bury her.¡±


    Mrs Gao looked at Gao Tai. ¡°Ah Tai, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop talking! Although some of the things Yiren did were disappointing, are we really going to argue with a dead person?¡±


    Mrs Gao looked at Gao Tai, who seemed to have grown up overnight, and nodded with a heavy expression.


    ¡­


    A month passed in the blink of an eye.


    There would be new news in the capital every day. The news of Ye Yiren being poisoned to death soon stopped bing a topic of conversation.


    Ye Qingcheng and Su Qianqian¡¯s bet was not carried out because of Ye Yiren¡¯s death.


    Ye Qingcheng had been very depressed a while ago and had not deliberately lost weight, but she had lost a lot of weight.


    After putting on makeup, she did not look much different from four years ago.


    Madam Ye had lost a daughter and was now very strict with Ye Qingcheng.


    After Ye Yiren¡¯s death, Ye Qingcheng finally understood what it meant to prioritize benefits. In the royal family, benefits always seemed to be in front of kinship.


    It had only been a month, but Madam Ye could not wait to choose another marriage for Ye Qingcheng.


    Ye Qingcheng sent a message to her best friends. ¡°I¡¯m going to escape.¡±


    Nan Xun was confused.


    Tang Wu was confused.


    Bo Cixue was confused.


    Ye Qingcheng: ¡°I want to escape to a ce where I can breathe freely. Sisters, in order to not be tracked by my family, I¡¯m leaving the group temporarily.¡±


    Before the other three could say anything, Ye Qingcheng had already left the group.


    Nan Xun: ¡°She really retired? Is she really going to escape?¡±


    Bo Cixue: I respect her and wish her sess.


    Tang Wu: ¡°The sisters in this group are really tough!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was born in the royal family. If she wanted to escape, she really needed courage!


    There was a knock on the door and Yan Hua pushed open Bo Cixue¡¯s bedroom door. Seeing her lying on the bed looking at her phone, she walked in with a smile. ¡°Get up and have some red date soup.¡±


    Bo Cixue sat up and took the bowl from Yan Hua. She took a sip and narrowed her eyes in enjoyment. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious.¡±


    Yan Hua looked at Bo Cixue lovingly. ¡°Drink more. There¡¯s more downstairs.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be greedy even if it¡¯s good. What if I gain weight?¡±


    ¡°I hope you gain some weight. Have you lost weight again recently?¡±


    She was fine at home, but her mother did not allow her to eat less every day. She could not slim down even if she wanted to.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing boxing recently. The instructor said that I have a standard figure and am not thin.¡± Bo Cixue blinked at Yan Hua and pouted. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken a fancy to a house in the city center. It¡¯s renovated and you can move in with your bag if you buy it. It¡¯s quite close to the research institute and the security is strict. It¡¯s super convenient.¡±


    Yan Hua flicked Bo Cixue¡¯s forehead. ¡°No.¡±


    Bo Cixue only dared to tell Yan Hua about wanting to move out after a long time.


    Although her home was very good, she wanted to have her own space.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already 22 years old. I¡¯m not a child anymore. Let me go out and be independent!¡± Bo Cixue hugged Yan Hua¡¯s arm and shook it. ¡°Mom, can Ie back this weekend?¡±


    Yan Hua looked at Bo Cixue and pondered for a moment. ¡°I saw your Auntie Nan Zhi two days ago and talked about you and Xiaojie. Our parents wanted you to get engaged first.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Engagement?


    She had only been dating Brother Xiaojie for a few months. Wasn¡¯t it too soon to get engaged? Although she had mentioned it the night of Ye Yiren¡¯s ident.


    There was still an indescribable anticipation and fluttering in her heart when she changed from a girlfriend to a fianc¨¦e.


    However, at the thought that he seemed to be troubled recently, Bo Cixue did not know if it was the best time to get engaged.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re engaged, I won¡¯t say anything if you go out to stay.¡±


    Bo Cixue was stunned for a few seconds before she realized what her mother meant.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not going out to live with Brother Xiaojie¡­¡± Her fair and exquisite face turned red.


    Yan Hua pulled Bo Cixue into her arms and patted her back lightly. ¡°I know Xiaojie is not that kind of person, but from a parent¡¯s point of view, I just want my daughter to be happy in the future. Now that all the noble families in the capital know about your rtionship with Xiaojie, I¡¯m afraid there will be rumors if you move out alone without a proper status.¡±


    Bo Cixue snuggled in Yan Hua¡¯s arms and looked up, her clear doe eyes slightly shy. ¡°Then will Brother Xiaojie agree?¡±


    ¡°I heard from your Auntie Nan that he acquiesced.¡±


    Bo Cixue could not help but smile.


    ¡­.


    Bo Cixue thought that the engagement would not be too soon, but during the weekend, Ye Jie called her. ¡°The two families will have dinner together tonight. I¡¯ll pick you up at the research institute.¡±


    When it was time to get off work, Bo Cixue went to the garage downstairs.


    Seeing his car, she went over to open the door.


    He was looking at his phone in the back row and when he heard the sound, his dark eyes looked at her.


    ¡°Are the two families having dinner together tonight?¡± Before they confirmed their rtionship, it was normal for the two families to eat. However, after bing a couple, it seemed to be the first time they were eating officially. Bo Cixue was more or less nervous.


    Ye Jie smirked. ¡°About the engagement.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart thumped and her long and thick eyshes fluttered. ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t have to get engaged so soon.¡±


    He put down his phone and held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get engaged to me?¡±


    Bo Cixue was stunned for a moment before she shook her head, her beautiful face slightly red. ¡°I never thought of it that way.¡±.

 Chapter 2108 - Nervous

    <h4>Chapter 2108: Nervous</h4>


    She had liked him since she was young and she had always looked forward to being his fianc¨¦e.


    How could she not be willing?


    However, he was more or less panicked. He was afraid that he would lose interest if they spent too little time together in another identity.


    As if seeing through her thoughts, he raised his hand and touched her head. ¡°Are you afraid of getting engaged?¡±


    Bo Cixue pouted. ¡°No!¡±


    The two families met for dinner in a high-end hotel restaurant.


    At the door of the room, Bo Cixue took a deep breath and patted her chest. ¡°I¡¯ve never been so nervous.¡±


    ¡°My parents are very satisfied with you. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Bo Cixue tidied her clothes and hair. ¡°I¡¯m still wearing my uniform. Is it okay to go in like this?¡±


    ¡°Very appropriate.¡±


    After Bo Cixue adjusted her mood, she raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    Both sides hade.


    Because they were old friends, the four of them chatted happily inside.


    Seeing Ye Jie and Bo Cixueing over, satisfaction appeared in their eyes.


    After what happened with Ye Qingcheng, Yan Hua and Bo Yan no longer had any grudges against Ye Jie.


    Actually, Yan Hua had liked Ye Jie when he was young. Before Bo Cixue went to M University, she had always wanted them to be together.


    She understood her daughter¡¯s thoughts. She only wanted her to be happy.


    After Bo Cixue went to M University, she did not me Ye Jie because she knew very well that feelings could not be forced.


    It was not his fault that Ye Jie did not love Little Apple.


    However, seeing that her daughter had been hurt and was possessed by love, she had a barrier in her heart.


    She could not return to the past with Xiaojie.


    Especially after Little Apple returned to the country, she did not want them to interact too much, afraid that Little Apple would be hurt because of him again.


    But fate could not be stopped.


    Now that Little Apple was in his eyes, Yan Hua was slightly relieved.


    As long as he was sincere to Little Apple in the future, she would not care about the past.


    Two children walked in. The man was handsome while the woman was pretty. They were a pleasing pair.


    When they were young, they were the golden couple in the eyes of the world. It was the same when they grew up.


    Both parents saw this and wereforted.


    After the meal, their engagement date was confirmed.


    Bo Cixue and Ye Jie wanted the engagement to be low-key. They only needed to invite their family and friends, and the young masters they were familiar with.


    The parents of both sides expressed their respect for the thoughts of the two children.


    ...


    ¡°You¡¯re getting engaged to the Crown Prince next month?¡± Tang Wu saw Bo Cixue¡¯s announcement in the group and sent a big red packet to congratte her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitelye back after you get engaged to the Crown Prince.¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°I can move out after the engagement. I¡¯ll have a small family in the future!¡±


    Nan Xun: ¡°Your parents agreed to you moving out. Does that mean that you and the Crown Prince are going to live together?¡±


    Bo Cixue: What? Xun¡¯er, you¡¯ve changed. I can¡¯t keep up with your thoughts anymore.


    Nan Xun: ¡°What era are we in now? Besides, you¡¯re already engaged. No one will dare to say anything even if you live together.¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°I¡¯m not engaged yet. We¡¯ve been cohabiting for a while!¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°Are you getting along well with Brother Lan?¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°I¡¯m quite satisfied.¡±


    Nan Xun: ¡°Cover your face.¡±


    Bo Cixue: Cover your face.


    Tang Wu: ¡°All of you, stop acting innocent.¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t pretend anymore. But even if I¡¯m willing to let him stay here, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯te.¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°If you¡¯re too gentlemanly, let¡¯s see how charming you are!¡±


    Nan Xun: ¡°Wuwu, teach her your experience.¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°Sister, believe her.¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk to you two fujoshi anymore.¡±


    ....


    After chatting with her best friends on WeChat, Nan Xun went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Coming out of the bathroom, there was a knock on the door and Nan Xun opened it.


    Mrs Tang stood outside. ¡°Xun¡¯er, Tang Mo has been working overtime in thepany for the past few days. I made some supper. Can you apany me to thepany to see him?¡±


    After marrying into the Tang family, Old Master Tang and Mrs Tang treated Nan Xun quite well.


    He did not look down on her because of her ordinary family background, especially Old Master Tang, who treated her like his biological granddaughter.


    Mrs Tang had some opinions about her at first, but after being scolded by Old Master Tang a few times, her attitude toward her became better.


    Tang Mo did not go home all day. She knew that it was her son¡¯s problem and would scold Tang Mo in front of her asionally.


    Nan Xun was not a cold-hearted person. She knew how well the Tang family treated her.


    She and Tang Mo only had a contract marriage. A yearter, they would go their separate ways. She did not care if Tang Mo came home or liked her.


    However, Nan Xun could not refuse Mrs Tang¡¯s request.


    ¡°Mom, wait for me. I¡¯ll change.¡±


    Mrs Tang smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±


    After changing, Nan Xun went downstairs.


    Mrs Tang had already packed supper.


    ¡°I brought two sets. When we reach thepany, you can eat with Mo¡¯er.¡±


    Nan Xun smiled and said nothing.


    How could she not understand what Mrs Tang meant? She wanted to promote her rtionship with her son.


    But Tang Mo was used to being with women and had recently fallen for his secretary. To be honest, she would not want him even if he gave it to her for free.


    The chauffeur sent them to the Tang Corporation.


    On the way there, Mrs Tang mentioned the second branch. ¡°Wuwu has been obedient since she was young and rarely did anything rebellious. I was once envious of Sister-inw and thought that her daughter had taught her well and was a considerate daughter.¡±


    ¡°But who knew that when Wuwu rebelled, she was even more determined than Mo¡¯er. Your second aunt¡¯s hair turned white.¡±


    Mrs Tang looked at Nan Xun. ¡°You have a good rtionship with Wuwu. Persuade her when you talk to her. How can mother and daughter have an overnight feud? How can it be better outside than at home?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Wuwu has her own opinions and ideas. It¡¯s useless for me to persuade her.¡±


    If she had half of Wuwu¡¯s courage, she would not have married Tang Mo.


    Mrs Tang sighed and said nothing more.


    ....


    When the security officer on duty saw Mrs Tang and Nan Xun, he bowed respectfully. ¡°Madam, Young Madam.¡±


    They nodded and entered the video.


    Tang Mo¡¯s office was on the top floor. It was already nine in the evening. Most of the staff had already gotten off work, and only the important departments were still working overtime.


    Mrs Tang and Nan Xun arrived at the top floor. The assistant from the president¡¯s office saw them and was about to stand up to greet them when Mrs Tang waved her hand. ¡°Everyone, go ahead. You don¡¯t have to entertain us.¡±


    Mrs Tang walked to the president¡¯s office.


    She pushed the door open, a smile on her lips. ¡°Mo¡¯er, look who I came to see you with...¡±


    Nan Xun walked behind Mrs Tang. She was half a head taller than Mrs Tang, so when the door was pushed open, she saw the situation inside..

 Chapter 2109 - Accident

    <h4>Chapter 2109: ident</h4>


    The moment Mrs Tang finished speaking, she was stunned when she saw the situation in the office.


    Tang Mo sat on the office chair with a woman in his arms.


    The woman was feeding him snacks. He lifted the woman¡¯s chin and lowered his head to kiss her.


    Hearing Mrs Tang¡¯s voice, the woman jumped in shock. She nced at the door and jumped up from Mrs Tang¡¯sp with a pale face.


    Lowering her head, her face turned red under the bright lights.


    When Tang Mo saw Mrs Tang, he was stunned for a second or two before he reacted quickly.


    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡±


    Mrs Tang¡¯s expression darkened as she walked in with the supper.


    Nan Xun had no choice but to follow him in.


    Seeing Nan Xun, Tang Mo¡¯s expression darkened even more.


    He looked at Nan Xun as if to say, ¡°So it was you, a scheming woman, who brought my mother here.¡±


    Tang Mo did not like Nan Xun at all. Although they were forced to get married, they knew very well that they were just acting.


    She had also promised him not to interfere in his private matters.


    But what was she doing now?


    He had brought her mother over!


    Mrs Tang put down the supper and walked to the woman who was standing behind Tang Mo with her head lowered, not daring to look at her. Her aura was dignified. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The woman¡¯s lips trembled terribly, clearly frightened.


    Mrs Tang saw the work pass pinned to the woman¡¯s uniform and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Mi Yue?¡±


    Tang Mo stood up from the leather chair and wrapped his long arm around Mrs Tang¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to the guest room.¡±


    Mrs Tang shook off Tang Mo¡¯s arm, raised her hand, and pped Mi Yue¡¯s face. ¡°Get out of Tang Corporation immediately!¡±


    When Mrs Tang did not know Nan Xun, she felt that this girl was not worthy of her son in any aspect other than her working ability.


    However, ever since Nan Xun married into the Tang family and slowly got to know her, she realized that Nan Xun was really an attentive and kind girl like Old Master Tang had said.


    Whenever it rained, she would have a headache. When Nan Xun found out, he would personally massage her head whenever it rained.


    She liked to raise flowers and nts. Whenever Nan Xun was on vacation, he would apany her to water and trim the nts at home.


    If she was on a business trip, she would buy gifts for her elders.


    To put it bluntly, her son had not been so considerate to her mother for more than twenty years.


    Shecked nothing but the asionalpany of her children.


    Mi Yue was stunned by Mrs Tang¡¯s p. Sparkling tears circled in her eyes and she lowered her head even more, looking pitiful.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? I want to ask you what are you doing? She¡¯s your secretary? Even a rabbit knows not to eat the grass by its nest, but you got together with your secretary. What do you think of Xun¡¯er? What will the people in thepany think of you if they find out?¡±


    Tang Mo looked at Mi Yue, whose eyes were red, and touched her head. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to go out like this. Go to the lounge inside.¡±


    Mi Yue¡¯s lips trembled. She wanted to say something but did not dare to. She covered her face and went into the lounge.


    Seeing Tang Mo let Mi Yue into the lounge, Mrs Tang was even angrier.


    When Nan Xun, who had been silent, saw this, she quickly came up to Mrs Tang andforted her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s talk nicely!¡±


    The moment Nan Xun finished speaking, she was pped ruthlessly.


    Nan Xun was caught off guard and was pped to the ground by Tang Mo.


    Tang Mo walked up to Nan Xun and said sternly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll treat you differently just because I brought my mother over? Let me tell you, I feel disgusted just by looking at you!¡±


    Nan Xun closed her eyes and suppressed the anger in her heart. She stood up and pped Tang Mo ruthlessly in front of Mrs Tang. ¡°You too!¡±


    Without waiting for Tang Mo to say anything, Nan Xun turned around and left his office quickly.


    Mrs Tang looked at Tang Mo¡¯s handsome face with five red finger marks and poked him with her finger. ¡°Are you smitten? You don¡¯t love your wife and have to y around outside. Mo¡¯er, fire that Mi Yue as soon as possible and go back to apologize to Xun¡¯er.¡±


    Apologize?


    Tang Mo seemed to have heard the biggest joke. ¡°Mom, if it wasn¡¯t a trick, how could I have had anything to do with her? She¡¯s a scheming bad woman. Do you think she got together with me because of feelings? It¡¯s just because of our Tang family¡¯s background!¡±


    Mrs Tang looked at the stubborn Tang Mo and gritted her teeth. ¡°No matter what, fire that woman for me. Otherwise, it won¡¯t do you any good if this is reported to your grandfather!¡±


    Mrs Tang left with the supper she had brought.


    Tang Mo frowned at the door. He did not know what spell Nan Xun had cast on his grandfather and mother to make them stand on her side.


    ¡°President Tang...¡± Mi Yue came out of the lounge, her face covered in tears. ¡°President Tang, I¡¯m sorry for troubling you.¡±


    Tang Mo wiped the tears off Mi Yue¡¯s face. ¡°We¡¯re just a couple in name for a year. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±


    Mi Yue leaned against Tang Mo¡¯s chest and rubbed her face against his arms. ¡°Your mother asked me to leave Tang Corporation. I should resign tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hearing her words, Mi Yue froze and the tears in her eyes fell even harder.


    ¡°Why are you crying? If we¡¯re together in thepany, it will indeed cause gossip. I¡¯ll buy a vi and write your name.¡±


    Mi Yue pouted and punched Tang Mo¡¯s chest. ¡°Does President Tang want to keep a mistress in your house?¡±


    Tang Mo pressed Mi Yue against the desk, pinched her chin, and kissed her. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°Whatever President Tang says. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Tang Moughed happily.


    He liked to be obedient like this. When she looked at him, her eyes were filled with admiration, as if he was her god.


    Unlike Nan Xun, who was domineering and cold without any femininity.


    ...


    Nan Xun and Mrs Tang returned home.


    When Mrs Tang went back, she kept scolding Tang Mo, but Nan Xunforted her for a long time.


    She already knew that Tang Mo was with Mi Yue.


    Tang Mo should be serious this time. After their marriage, he might marry Mi Yue.


    Nan Xun was not jealous or sad at all. She was even looking forward to the arrival of the year.


    It was good that she was free.


    ...


    Nan Xun¡¯s thoughts were beautiful, but there was really no warning when the storm came.


    On a stormy night, she slept until midnight when she received a call.


    In her daze, she heard that someone had gotten into an ident and was hospitalized. He asked her to go to the Royal Hospital quickly.


    ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s hospitalized?¡±


    ¡°Mrs Tang, it¡¯s your husband, Tang Mo.¡±


    Nan Xun got up from the bed.


    Opening the door, the lights in the vi were turned on one by one. It was obvious that others had also received this news..

 Chapter 2110 - Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 2110: Crisis</h4>


    ¡°Xun¡¯er, the Royal Hospital called just now and said that Mo¡¯er had a serious ident.¡± Mrs Tang came out of the bedroom in a hurry, a jacket draped over her thin body and she shivered.


    Father Tang had not returned for several nights.


    He had a small family outside. After Mrs Tang argued a few times, she could not get her husband¡¯s heart back and let him be.


    Nan Xun held Mrs Tang¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom, go and change first. I¡¯ll get the driver to prepare the car.¡±


    Mrs Tang nodded with red eyes.


    Old Master Tang also learned of the news. He came out of the bedroom and Nan Xun said to him, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re not in good health. Have a good rest at home. Mom and I will go to the hospital and call you immediately.¡±


    Old Master Tang shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    When he arrived at the hospital, Father Tang had alsoe with his illegitimate son, Tang Xu.


    Although Old Master Tang did not like Tang Xu, he was still a child of the Tang family and was low-key and motivated. Old Master Tang had agreed some time ago to let him continue working in Tang Corporation.


    However, there was a premise. Only Tang Mo could inherit the Tang Corporation.


    Tang Xu had no objections. Although Tang Mo was rude every time he saw him, Tang Xu had never blushed at him.


    Nan Xun had worked in the business industry for many years and had seen all kinds of people, but she still could not see through Tang Xu.


    With Tang Xu¡¯s status, it was impossible for him to not have anyints.


    However, he never showed it on his face. When he saw the Tang family, he was always humble. No matter how Tang Mo humiliated him, he would not resist.


    People like him were either really honest.


    Either he was terribly scheming!


    She hoped that he was not the second type!


    Mrs Tang was helped to the surgery room by Nan Xun.


    On the way over, Old Master Tang called and learned about what had happened to Tang Mo.


    Tang Mo went to the neighboring city early to discuss a contract. Because it was Mi Yue¡¯s birthday today, he was in a hurry to rush back, so he drove himself back from the neighboring city overnight.


    However, it rained heavily on the way and she was a little tired after a day of running. Not long after she got off the highway, she collided with a truck.


    Mrs Tang hated Mi Yue to the core.


    How was that vixen good enough to charm her son?


    He even drove back in such weather for her!


    If anything happened to her son, how was she going to live?!


    Time passed slowly and the people outside the operating room were nervous and heavy.


    Mrs Tang leaned against Nan Xun¡¯s shoulder, her heart in her throat.


    After some time, the surgery room door opened.


    Cheng Yan walked out.


    Seeing the Tang family, he said with a heavy expression, ¡°Young Master Tang needs surgery.¡±


    Mrs Tang said with trembling lips, ¡°As long as he¡¯s here.¡±


    Old Master Tang looked at Cheng Yan, whose expression was dark. He frowned and asked, ¡°Is the situation serious?¡±


    Cheng Yan nodded. ¡°As long as the surgery is done in time, his life won¡¯t be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± Mrs Tang asked with red eyes.


    Nan Xun looked at Cheng Yan, who wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Chief Cheng, if you have anything to say, just say it. We can bear it.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Tang¡¯s left calf has been seriously infected. He has to amputate it immediately, or his life will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mrs Tang widened her eyes and her legs turned weak like cotton.


    Did she hear wrongly?


    Amputation?


    Cheng Yan¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue, making everyone present unable to regain their senses for a long time.


    ¡°Grandpa Tang, you need to make a decision as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡± Mrs Tang was like an autumn leaf in the wind, swaying. For Tang Mo, who had always liked perfection and exercise, amputating her leg was undoubtedly a fatal blow to him!


    Nan Xun, who was holding Mrs Tang, was confused.


    She had not expected Tang Mo to get into such a serious ident.


    Nan Xun¡¯s mind was in a mess. The matter was so serious that she felt that survival was the most important.


    However, she had no right to speak at home for the time being. She could only look at Old Master Tang.


    Old Master Tang closed his red eyes and coughed violently. He nodded at Cheng Yan. ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say!¡±


    ¡°Dad, no...¡±


    Old Master Tang looked at Mrs Tang, whose face was covered in tears. He poked the floor with his cane, his expression cold and dignified. ¡°Is his leg more important now or his life?¡±


    Although it was cruel to lose her left calf, what about losing her life?


    No one wanted such a thing to happen, but it had already ended like this. They could only keep their lives!


    There were so many iplete people in the world. If they could live well, why couldn¡¯t Tang Mo?


    Old Master Tang hit the nail on the head.


    Mrs Tang¡¯s body went weak and she almost fell to the ground.


    Nan Xun helped Mrs Tang to the chair and said with a slightly choked voice, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s hope as long as she¡¯s still alive.¡±


    Mrs Tang¡¯s tears fell like rain. Why had her son be like this?


    It was all that b*tch¡¯s fault!


    A cold glint appeared in Mrs Tang¡¯s eyes.


    ....


    Mi Yue was waiting in the vi Tang Mo had given her.


    She made a table full of dishes.


    They were all Tang Mo¡¯s favorites.


    The biggest reason why Tang Mo liked her was that she knew how to cook.


    They said that to bind a man, one had to tie his stomach first.


    This made sense.


    Mi Yue had already quit her job as Tang Corporation¡¯s secretary and was focused on being his canary in the vi.


    Mi Yue had changed into a pure long dress, revealing her corbones and slender arms.


    After cooking, she waited for Tang Mo in the living room.


    It was pouring outside.


    One hour, two hours... Five hours passed.


    The dishes on the dining table were already cold.


    It was already past her birthday.


    Tang Mo still did not appear.


    Mi Yue was about to call him when the sound of a car engine suddenly sounded outside the vi.


    Happiness appeared on Mi Yue¡¯s face.


    She opened the door and went out with an umbre.


    The rain was so heavy that she did not see who had gotten out of the car.


    ¡°Brother Mo, you¡¯re back?¡±


    The moment Mi Yue finished speaking, two tall men rushed in front of her.


    Mi Yue was shocked and the umbre in her hand fell to the ground.


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    The two men said nothing and grabbed Mi Yue¡¯s arm, making her unable to move.


    ¡°Let go of me, let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Do you know who my boyfriend is? You kidnapped me, he won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°Miss Mi, Young Master Tang got into an ident. Mrs Tang asked us to take you away!¡±


    When Mi Yue heard the man¡¯s words, her mind turned nk and her ears buzzed. She could not react for a while.


    Tang Mo... had an ident?


    ....


    There were still four more chapters at night..

 Chapter 2111 - Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 2111: Awakening</h4>


    Mi Yue struggled violently. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Let go of me. I want to call Tang Mo...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to believe it or not!¡±


    The two men carried Mi Yue into the car.


    She was really dishonest. The two men were not polite to her and one of them knocked her out with a knife.


    ...


    At the hospital.


    Ye Jie and Bo Cixue found out about Tang Mo¡¯s ident and rushed over to see him overnight.


    Tang Mo had already finished his surgery and was still in the ICU.


    Ye Jieforted the Tang family and went to the ICU to see Tang Mo.


    Bo Cixue had mixed feelings.


    Although she did not like Tang Mo¡¯s personality, she did not want him to get into a car ident. Besides, he had paid a serious price!


    Mrs Tang had fainted from the blow.


    Bo Cixue called Nan Xun aside and asked softly, ¡°What happened? How did the ident happen?¡±


    Nan Xun told her about Tang Mo rushing back from the neighboring city to celebrate Mi Yue¡¯s birthday.


    Hearing this, Bo Cixue really wanted to go into the ICU and scold Tang Mo.


    He had really fallen for that woman.


    ¡°Ah Xun, if you feel ufortable, lean on my shoulder for a while!¡±


    Nan Xun shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a contract couple with him. We¡¯ll end our rtionship once the deadline is up. But seeing Grandpa and Grandma so sad, I don¡¯t feel good either.¡±


    ¡°Tang Mo, he...¡± To be honest, Nan Xun also wanted to scold Tang Mo. Why was he in such a hurry to rush back in this weather? Did he have to celebrate his birthday with that woman? Couldn¡¯t he make up for it tomorrow? Why did he have to risk his life?


    Nan Xun had never experienced any unforgettable love. Even if she was moved, it was only a crush on someone else that no one knew about. But she was unwilling to pay the price of a leg or life.


    So, she could not understand the kind of love between Tang Mo and Mi Yue!


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t have much feelings for him and even hate him, I still hope that he can get through this safely!¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°Yes. We have to tell Wuwu about this, right?¡±


    As Tang Wu¡¯s cousin, Tang Mo treated Tang Wu quite well.


    After Tang Wu and Lan Yue went to M Country, Tang Mo had given her a sum of money in private.


    Nan Xun nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll send her a message.¡±


    Nan Xun did not sleep the entire night.


    Mrs Tang had woken up and Nan Xun brought the porridge the butler had brought to her. ¡°Mom, get up and eat something. It¡¯s already happened. Don¡¯t be too sad. Looking on the bright side, people are still around, right?¡±


    Mrs Tang looked like she had aged a lot overnight. She nodded with red eyes. ¡°I understand that. But my heart hurts at the thought that he can only sit in a wheelchair in the future.¡±


    He was still so young and was a proud and narcissistic person.


    Would he be able to take it if he woke up and found that he was missing a leg?


    Mrs Tang held Nan Xun¡¯s hand tightly, as if she had found a savior. ¡°Xun¡¯er, will you despise him?¡±


    Nan Xun shook her head. ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t despise him.¡±


    What right did she have to despise him?


    They were not a normal couple and did not have much feelings for each other. They could not even be considered ordinary friends!


    They could only be considered strangers who had registered their marriage!


    She was d that she had long seen through Tang Mo¡¯s nature. A person like him could only be seen from afar and could not live together.


    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t her heart be hurt in today¡¯s situation?


    Her lover and husband had gotten into a car ident because they were in a hurry to celebrate another woman¡¯s birthday and had even lost a leg. Wouldn¡¯t it hurt?


    Mrs Tang patted the back of Nan Xun¡¯s hand and said with red eyes, ¡°Xun¡¯er, I know this request is selfish, but now that Mo¡¯er has be like this, I really hope that you won¡¯t despise him and live well with him in the future.¡±


    Nan Xun replied Mrs Tang vaguely, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s eat something first. When he wakes up, he might be facing something more serious. We have to be energized. What if we copse and he wakes up?¡±


    Mrs Tang nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll eat, I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    ....


    Tang Mo woke up at ten the next morning.


    He slowly opened his eyes and the smell of disinfectant floated into his nose. He felt like he had been run over by a car.


    The scene fromst night appeared in her mind.


    His car collided with a truck and rolled a few times before he was stuck in the car.


    He could not remember what happened after that.


    A soft voice trailed into her ear. ¡°Mo¡¯er, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Tang Mo slowly turned his head and looked at Mrs Tang, who was standing by the bed. His pale lips moved. ¡°Mom.¡±


    Mrs Tang replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tang Mo looked around and saw Old Master Tang, Father Tang, Tang Xu, and Nan Xun.


    His gaze swept past Nan Xun.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s dark expressions, he smirked devilishly. ¡°Why are you all frowning? Aren¡¯t I still here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I haven¡¯t lost my memory, nor am I stupid. I¡¯ll be discharged in a few days.¡±


    Mrs Tang nodded at Tang Mo. ¡°You have to rest well. When you¡¯re discharged, I¡¯ll make something delicious for you.¡±


    ¡°Mom is the best.¡±


    Mrs Tang turned around and quickly wiped her red eyes.


    Old Master Tang and Father Tang walked to the bed one after another and spoke to him. Tang Mo asked Old Master Tang to go back and rest.


    No one told Tang Mo about his leg.


    Tang Mo was still very weak and fell asleep not long after waking up.


    In the afternoon, Ye Jie and Luo Zhou came again, along with the other rtives of the Tang family.


    Tang Mo did not know if he was hallucinating, but everyone looked at him differently.


    There seemed to be a little sympathy.


    After this incident, Mrs Tang was the most insecure.


    Firstly, if Tang Mo knew that his leg was gone, it was hard to say if he could get back on his feet. Actually, Father Tang had a mistress and an illegitimate son who was only a few years younger than Tang Mo. The illegitimate son was already working in Tang Corporation. Secondly, if word got out that Tang Mo got into a car ident because of a vixen, would the entirepany still be willing to believe him? His execution would be affected in the future.


    Nan Xun did not like Tang Mo, but she could not let Mrs Tang continue to be so depressed and worried.


    ¡°Mom, go back and rest first. I¡¯ll guard you in the hospital. Don¡¯t be afraid. Even if he can¡¯t ept this for a while, he will think it through with us by his side.¡±


    Nan Xun called her ownpany¡¯s secretary in front of Mrs Tang. ¡°I won¡¯t be going to thepany for the next few days. If there¡¯s anything you need me to settle, bring it to the hospital for me to settle it.¡±


    Mrs Tang nodded with a heavy expression. ¡°Xun¡¯er, I¡¯m d to have you.¡±.

 Chapter 2112 - Discovery (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2112: Discovery (1)</h4>


    Nan Xun stayed in the hospital to take care of Tang Mo.


    When only the two of them were left in the ward, Tang Mo, who had woken up, raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°What did you do to make my family stand on your side?¡±


    Nan Xun was peeling fruits, looking down quietly. Hearing his words, she did not say anything and focused on the fruit in her hand.


    Tang Mo looked at her unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll treat you differently just because you stayed to take care of me!¡±


    Nan Xun remained silent.


    After a while, she was done peeling the apple.


    She brought the fruit tter to Tang Mo. ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    Tang Mo nced at it. She was peeling rabbit apples.


    She looked inexplicably cute.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the doctor say that I can only eat liquid food recently?¡±


    Nan Xun hummed and took a bite of the rabbit apple.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite sweet.¡± She smiled at him.


    She rarely smiled. She was a typical career woman. After finding out about his identst night, she had rushed over and was dressed simply. She was wearing a white knitted shirt and a pair of loose jeans. Her shoulder-length hair was casually draped over her shoulders and she had no makeup on her face. When she smiled like this, she looked a little good.


    Perhaps it was because her teeth were clean and even.


    Tang Mo turned his head away, nning to ignore him.


    Nan Xun did not mind. She yed soft music in the ward and then started to work with the notebook sent by her secretary.


    Tang Mo could not fall asleep and turned back to look at the woman sitting on the stool by the bed.


    When she was working, she wore rimless sses.


    Her eyes were focused on theputer screen, her slightly pink lips pursed tightly, looking a little stiff and serious.


    Of course, he also understood that if the strong woman in the workce paid too much attention to her appearance, people would think that she was just a pretty face and would not show her ability, which would also let men take advantage of her.


    ¡°I want to drink water.¡± Tang Mo was unhappy with her. She had stayed here willingly, so he did not have to be polite to her.


    Nan Xun put down theputer, poured a ss of water, and stood by the bed. She bent down with a cotton swab and wet his lips with the water.


    This action brought them very close to each other.


    Tang Mo realized that this woman¡¯s eyshes were quite long. He did not know if it was because he had looked at her for a long time, but he realized that she was not so ugly that he could not look at her directly.


    Nan Xun felt Tang Mo¡¯s gaze and nced at him.


    He smirked devilishly. ¡°Why? Are you smitten by me?¡±


    If it was in the past, she would definitely scold him.


    But today, she said nothing and only did what she was doing patiently.


    Tang Mo felt that she had taken the wrong medicine today and was acting a little strange.


    ¡°Is it enough?¡± Her voice sounded gentler than usual.


    Tang Mo said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? Did you really fall for me?¡±


    Nan Xun said, ¡°No.¡±


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you doing your part as a wife to see me get into an ident?¡±


    Nan Xun said, ¡°If you say so!¡±


    Damn it, the woman who usually argued with him was so easy to talk to today.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ....


    Because of the doctor¡¯s instructions, she could only eat and drink on the bed for the next two weeks.


    Naturally, Tang Mo would not let Nan Xun do it. Mrs Tang sent an older male servant over.


    At this time, Nan Xun would usually go out.


    After Nan Xun went out, she received a international call. She did not notice that someone had entered the ward.


    Tang Mo had already finished relieving himself and was lying on the bed, preparing to rest.


    Hearing the sound of high heels outside the door, he looked up.


    The woman who came in was wearing a fitted cheongsam with a mink skin camisole. Her wavy long hair was exquisite and noble.


    The woman was Father Tang¡¯s mistress and Tang Xu¡¯s mother.


    She had taken good care of herself and had given birth to Tang Xu at the age of eighteen. She looked to be in her early thirties.


    Tang Mo¡¯s expression darkened when he saw his daughter. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Her mother had almostmitted suicide for this woman before. Tang Mo hated her to the core. Later, this woman became more obedient after being warned by the Old Master.


    He did not expect her to dare to appear here today.


    The woman was called Liu Xiu and looked gentle and pleasant. At first nce, she looked well-educated, virtuous, and sensible.


    But she had been by Father Tang¡¯s side for many years and had even raised her illegitimate son. It was enough to see this woman¡¯s ability.


    Liu Xiu put the nutritional supplements on the table and turned back to look at Tang Mo, who had an unfriendly expression. She said softly, ¡°Auntie heard that you got into an ident and was too worried. I couldn¡¯t sleep well at night and wanted toe and see you.¡±


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t me Auntie foring so suddenly.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re just a shameless mistress. How dare youe to see your son? Scram!¡±


    Liu Xiu looked at Tang Mo with heartache. ¡°Why are you so angry? I asked Master yesterday and the doctor told him that you have to rest well and not take things too hard.¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that?¡±


    Liu Xiu shook her head and looked panicked. ¡°N-Nothing.¡±


    Her tone and gaze made people feel suspicious.


    ¡°Just say it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I came to see you.¡± Liu Xiu nced at his calf. ¡°Sometimes, people have to be more open-minded. I¡¯ve experienced a lot in my life. As long as I¡¯m open-minded, I¡¯ll be happy!¡±


    Tang Mo wanted to curse. This woman was not only thick-skinned, but also crazy!


    She lived happily because of his mother¡¯s pain!


    ¡°B*tch, get out!¡±


    Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes turned red and she left pitifully.


    Tang Moy on the bed and thought of his family¡¯s seriousness and Nan Xun¡¯s abnormal behavior recently after he woke up.


    Nan Xun was not the kind of person who would hold back. For the past two days, she had not gone to work and had been taking care of him in the hospital. She even had to endure his bad temper. This was really unreasonable!


    Nan Xun returned to the ward after the call and saw the man lying on the bed looking at the ceiling. She went forward. ¡°Your forehead is sweating. Is it very hot?¡±


    Tang Mo nced sideways at Nan Xun.


    That gaze was so unfamiliar that Nan Xun was a little afraid.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at work? I¡¯ll be discharged soon. I don¡¯t need you to stay here.¡±


    Nan Xun said, ¡°In the eyes of outsiders, I¡¯m still your wife. Your ident made the shares of Tang Corporation unstable. I can stabilize the situation here.¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s lips curled up and his words were like thorns, making people feel ufortable. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much of yourself. Without you, I can still live well and Tang Corporation can still operate.¡±


    Nan Xun did not want to argue with him and turned to enter the bathroom.


    She took out a basin of warm water from inside, wrung the towel dry and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    He waved her hand away, disgust in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t need your hypocrisy. Nan Xun, I know you hate this forced marriage as much as I do. There are no outsiders here. You don¡¯t have to act.¡±.

 Chapter 2113 - Discovery (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2113: Discovery (2)</h4>


    Nan Xun told herself not to argue with Tang Mo.


    However, his words were especially annoying. He would say whatever sounded bad.


    Nan Xun was not a soft-tempered person. If Mars collided with Earth, the result would be obvious.


    But she could not argue with him now, so she could only leave his ward in anger.


    After Nan Xun left, Tang Mo was the only one left in the ward.


    He tried to move, but his body ached.


    Especially her legs, they seemed to be in a cast and were very heavy.


    Apart from being the eldest grandson of Tang Corporation, there was another important reason why Tang Mo could stand firm in Tang Corporation. He indeed had a mind that knew how to do business.


    People who knew how to do business would not be too stupid.


    Combined with these people and things recently, he felt that it was unusual.


    Two nurses came in to give him an injection.


    When she pushed the door open, she was very quiet, afraid that she would disturb him.


    Tang Mo closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    The two nurses were still very young. One of the nurses had seen Tang Mo before and was stunned by his appearance.


    Tang Mo was the type who looked devilish and a little feminine, but not feminine at all.


    From the outline of his face to his facial features, he was rather exquisite, like a character from aic.


    The nurse changed Tang Mo¡¯s dressing and looked at him sleeping soundly. She sighed slightly. ¡°What a pity.¡±


    Another nurse replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s like a perfect vase with a gap. It will never be perfect again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he used to be my Prince Charming. My heart aches for him.¡±


    Another nurse nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside. He doesn¡¯t seem to know yet. It won¡¯t be good if he hears us when he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    Hearing the door close, Tang Mo opened his eyes.


    A trace of coldness appeared in his slender eyes.


    What did they mean?


    What did he mean by it being a pity and not perfect?


    Tang Mo pressed the nurse¡¯s bell. The man heard the sound and hurried in. ¡°Young Master, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Tang Mo looked at the man. ¡°Come here.¡±


    The man saw that Tang Mo¡¯s expression was a little strange and his eyes were as cold as arrows. He walked over with his heart thumping. ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong? Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Tang Mo closed his eyes and looked at the man. ¡°I¡¯m your master. Do you remember what your mission is?¡±


    ¡°Serve the Tang family wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Mo nodded. ¡°What will happen after my ident?¡±


    The man did not expect Tang Mo to ask this. His pupils constricted in fear and he waved his hand. ¡°Young Master, there won¡¯t be any after effects. As long as you rest well and recover well, you can be discharged.¡±


    Although the man did his best to act normal, Tang Mo still noticed that something was wrong when his pupils constricted just now.


    ¡°Uncle Shen, you¡¯ve been in the Tang family for more than ten years. All these years, our Tang family has paid to send your children abroad and let them work in the Tang Corporation. You and Auntie will also be paid after retiring. Did our Tang family treat you badly?¡±


    Uncle Shen shook his head. ¡°Young Master, the Tang family is like a parent to our Shen family. Without you, our family would not have such a good life.¡±


    ¡°Since our Tang family has treated you well, shouldn¡¯t you treat the young master of the Tang family sincerely? Tell me the truth, what happened to my body? Don¡¯t be afraid. If my family asks, I will speak up for you.¡±


    Tang Mo took out his phone and turned it to video mode. ¡°If you¡¯re really afraid, I¡¯ll record a video. After all, I forced you to say this.¡±


    ¡°Young Master...¡± Uncle Shen lowered his eyes, not daring to meet Tang Mo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Tell me, Uncle Shen. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll get up now and ask the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t force me...¡±


    Tang Mo nodded. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll go ask the doctor now.¡±


    Tang Mo lifted the nket and wanted to sit up, but his body had not recovered. As soon as he got up, his limbs felt terrible.


    Seeing that the vein on Tang Mo¡¯s forehead was throbbing and the bandage on his arm and shoulder were stained red, Uncle Shen hurriedly helped Tang Mo to the bed. ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t move or get up for the time being!¡±


    ¡°Move away. Even if I have to crawl, I will crawl to the doctor and ask him!¡±


    ¡°Young Master...¡±


    ¡°Move!¡±


    Seeing that the area where he was wrapped in bandages was getting more and more covered in blood, Uncle Shen told him the truth in a hurry. ¡°Young Master¡¯s left calf was fractured from the ident and he has a serious infection. The doctor said that we need to do an amputation to save Young Master¡¯s life.¡±


    So...


    Tang Mo, who had sat up, suddenly bounced back onto the bed.


    His wounds were all torn open and blood flowed out, but he did not seem to feel any pain.


    Her mind was filled with Uncle Shen¡¯s words.


    At that moment, time seemed to have frozen and became extremely slow.


    He opened his eyes and stared nkly at the ceiling.


    Her mind gradually became a mess and her ears were filled with the buzz of mosquitoes.


    Her heart tightened, as if it was being clenched tightly by an invisible ck hand.


    There was pain, fear, helplessness, panic and disbelief...


    He had never experienced despair, destruction, or death...


    But at this moment, the emotions that could drown people in minutes came wave after wave, like a rising mocking water, aggressive and unstoppable.


    ¡°Young Master, Young Master, science and technology are developed now. When you¡¯re better, you can custom-make artificial limbs and you can walk as fast as you can...¡±


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be like this! Nothing is more important than your life, Young Master...¡±


    Before Uncle Shen could finish, a shrill and dark voice sounded. ¡°Scram!¡±


    Uncle Shen looked at the man on the bed. His eyes were red, as if he had gone crazy. His expression was dark and terrifying, and his heart trembled.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Tang Mo ignored the wound on his arm and shoulder, grabbed the things on the bedside table, and threw them at Uncle Shen.


    Uncle Shen stepped back. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Uncle Shen knew that he could not handle Tang Mo at this time. All the wounds on his body had been torn apart. He had to find a doctor quickly.


    ...


    Nan Xun went to the hospital downstairs to take a walk.


    The anger in her heart from Tang Mo dissipated.


    Since she had promised Mrs Tang, she should go upstairs and take good care of him!


    She would let him say whatever he said. She just had to listen to him!


    At this thought, Nan Xun entered the inpatient department again.


    Tang Mo was staying in the VIP ward. It was usually quiet, but now that she was out of the elevator, she heard amotion.


    Many patients rushed to one of the wards, while medical staff came and went.


    Nan Xun looked closely. Wasn¡¯t the ward surrounded Tang Mo¡¯s room?


    Nan Xun¡¯s heart tightened..

 Chapter 2114 - Going Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 2114: Going Crazy</h4>


    Nan Xun squeezed into the crowd and entered the ward.


    She had just entered when she heard a loud shout. ¡°Scram!¡±


    The medical staff could not get close to the man at all.


    She did not know how he sat up, but the bandages on his shoulders and arms had all split open and the bright red blood was ring.


    His face was pale and ferocious, his eyes bloodshot. He threw everything he could get at the medical staff on the bedside table.


    He had somehow grabbed a fruit knife and was waving it around fiercely.


    Nan Xun saw anger, despair, breakdown, and pain in his eyes...


    Her heart seemed to be jumping out of her throat.


    He already knew about his leg condition.


    She had expected this to happen.


    Even an ordinary person would not be able to ept it, let alone him!


    When the attending doctor saw Nan Xun, he looked like he had seen his savior. ¡°Mrs Tang, you¡¯re here. Quickly persuade Mr Tang. His wound has opened and must be treated as soon as possible. If not, it will cause inmmation and the consequences are unimaginable!¡±


    Nan Xun nodded.


    She looked at Tang Mo. Tang Mo¡¯s eyes were not focused, but his expression was unusually fierce. He seemed to have fallen into a forest and was facing a group of unusually fierce wild beasts. He could only resist with all his might to survive.


    Nan Xun pursed her lips tightly and approached him, ignoring her fear.


    Seeming to have sensed her approach, he held the fruit knife and pointed at her with a fierce expression. ¡°Scram!¡±


    Of course, Nan Xun would not scram. She looked at his pale face and said calmly, ¡°I know you can¡¯t ept it immediately, but it has already caused such a consequence. As an adult, you have to bear it.¡±


    ¡°Tang Mo, you¡¯ve lost half of your calf, but the other is still healthy. In this world, people without legs and arms can face life actively. You can do it too.¡±


    He did not listen to her at all and waspletely immersed in his depression. He waved the knife in his hand even more fiercely. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Seeing that he could not suppress his emotions, Nan Xun turned back and said to the doctor, ¡°Give me a sedative.¡±


    If this continued, he would not be able to take it.


    The doctor immediately asked the nurse to prepare a sedative. Nan Xun, on the other hand, observed Tang Mo carefully and found that he did not recognize her and was only waving the fruit knife around. She quickly ran to the other side of the bed and before he could notice, she pounced on him like an agile little panther.


    He took the fruit knife from her hand.


    After all, the man who had not fully recovered from his injury was not as strong as her.


    With her pounce, he fell onto the bed.


    Nan Xun pressed his hand down. Seeing this, the doctors and nurses quickly went forward.


    He was still struggling like a beast, but soon, after a tube of tranquilizer, he slowly became quiet.


    Nan Xun wiped the sweat off his forehead. While the medical staff were treating his wound and changing his dressing, he walked to the door of the ward and dispersed the onlookers.


    Seeing the uneasy Uncle Shen standing outside from the corner of his eye, Nan Xun walked over and asked him a few questions.


    Uncle Shen told him about how Tang Mo had forced him to tell the truth.


    Nan Xun nodded. ¡°He¡¯s very smart. We can¡¯t hide this for too long. It¡¯s good that he knows now. He should ept this truth as soon as possible.¡±


    At night, Mrs Tang came to visit Tang Mo and found out about what happened during the day. She asked Nan Xun with red eyes, ¡°This time, not only did it hurt him physically, but the psychological damage can¡¯t be ignored either. Should I call a psychiatrist over?¡±


    ¡°Mom, if he¡¯s not even willing tomunicate, no matter how good the psychiatrist is, it¡¯s useless!¡±


    After Tang Mo found out about his condition, his temper got worse every time he woke up.


    She could not use a sedative on him every time.


    The medical staff, Nan Xun, and Uncle Shen were more or less injured by him.


    Two dayster, he stopped shouting. He seemed to have been fixed in ce and was so quiet that it made her panic.


    He did not drink, eat or say anything.


    She seemed to have lost the will to live.


    Mrs Tang was panicking and her tears never stopped falling.


    Later, she somehow thought of Mi Yue. Tang Mo had gotten into a car ident in order to rush back to celebrate her birthday. It was obvious how much he liked that woman.


    Mrs Tang hated Mi Yue to the core. After sending people to take her away, she locked her up for three days and three nights without feeding her.


    She wanted to be even more ruthless, but she had not thought of a way.


    ¡°Xun¡¯er, he will die if this goes on!¡± Mrs Tang held Nan Xun¡¯s hand with tears in her eyes. ¡°I have a request. Can you let that vixene and guide him?¡±


    Mrs Tang¡¯s husband had been seduced by a vixen. She hated vixen the most.


    But now, she was asking the vixen to visit and enlighten her son in front of her daughter-inw. Even she felt embarrassed.


    Nan Xun did not object to Mrs Tang¡¯s suggestion.


    Her original intention was to let Tang Mo live well.


    As for who could give him hope and hope to live, it was not very important to her!


    ¡°Mom, if you think it¡¯s okay, call her over!¡±


    ....


    Mi Yue had been locked in a dark ce for the past few days.


    Mrs Tang starved her for three days and three nights. Just when she thought she was going to starve to death, someone brought her food and water.


    She did not know how long she would be locked in such a dark ce. She only knew that if she offended Mrs Tang, her life might be over.


    Her only hope now was Tang Mo.


    Was his ident very serious?


    Why hadn¡¯t he found out that she was locked up by his mother?


    At this moment, the door was suddenly opened by someone outside.


    Seeing the light streaming in, a trace of joy appeared in Mi Yue¡¯s eyes.


    Was he finally letting her out?


    It was still the two bodyguards who had kidnapped her.


    Their attitude towards her waspletely different from when they kidnapped her that day.


    They brought her to a house and gave her a new set of clothes. ¡°Change quickly. Once you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll take you to see Young Master.¡±


    Young Master?


    Was it Tang Mo?


    Mi Yue went to the bathroom to take a bath. There were cosmetics in the bathroom and she put on exquisite makeup. After making herself smell good, she changed into clean clothes and went out.


    The two men brought her to the hospital.


    They brought Mi Yue to see Mrs Tang first.


    Mrs Tang did not look at Mi Yue and said sternly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about Tang Mo¡¯s situation first. If you can make him get back on his feet, I¡¯ll let you continue living in the capital. If not, don¡¯t even think about stepping foot here again.¡±


    A few minutester, Mi Yue¡¯s face paled when she found out what Tang Mo had lost after the ident.


    God, how could something like this happen?


    Tang Mo... had be disabled?


    ....


    That was all for today..

 Chapter 2115 - Treating Him

    <h4>Chapter 2115: Treating Him</h4>


    Mi Yue went to Tang Mo¡¯s ward with a strange feeling.


    Nan Xun was sitting on the sofa in the ward looking at theputer. When she saw Mi Yueing over, she had no expression on her face.


    She closed theptop and walked out of the ward.


    At that moment, Mi Yue was a little proud.


    So what if she was his wife?


    Wouldn¡¯t he have to get up and leave obediently after seeing her? He wouldn¡¯t even dare to look at her unhappily!


    Mi Yue¡¯s smile disappeared and she walked to the bed.


    Seeing the man who had lost so much weight in just a few days, her eyes turned red.


    ¡°Brother Mo, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡±


    Mi Yue had been locked in the basement for the past few days and could not eat or sleep well. She was about as thin as Tang Mo.


    Tang Mo¡¯s unfocused eyes nced at Mi Yue¡¯s face.


    There was not much fluctuation of emotions.


    Mi Yue soon realized that something was wrong. Why was he indifferent when she was here?


    Thinking of his legs, her tears fell even harder. ¡°Brother Mo, don¡¯t worry. No matter what you be, I will be by your side.¡±


    ¡°Brother Mo, I¡¯ll be your leg in the future. If you use a cane, I¡¯ll help you. If you sit in a wheelchair, I¡¯ll push you. If you wear a prosthetic leg, I¡¯ll massage you.¡±


    ¡°Brother Mo, I will be by your side forever.¡±


    She cried terribly, her tears falling drop by drop onto his face.


    It was so sincere.


    She did not know if Tang Mo had heard her. He was lying on the bed, motionless like he was dead, making her hair stand on end.


    Mrs Tang and Nan Xun stood by the window and watched. Seeing that Tang Mo was indifferent, Mrs Tang was about to enter the ward when Nan Xun stopped her. ¡°Mom, be patient!¡±


    Mi Yue had always been sincere and would never leave Tang Mo.


    She did not know if her sincerity had moved Tang Mo, but in the afternoon, when Mi Yue fed him water with a straw, he took a sip.


    When Mrs Tang saw this, joy appeared in her eyes. ¡°It seems to be effective.¡±


    Nan Xun nodded. ¡°Their rtionship is real.¡±


    Hearing Nan Xun¡¯s words, Mrs Tang looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°Xun¡¯er, aren¡¯t you jealous?¡±


    Nan Xun smiled faintly. ¡°Mom, you know that Tang Mo doesn¡¯t like me. I should know my ce.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve suffered.¡±


    Nan Xun did not take this grievance to heart.


    She hade to the hospital to take care of Tang Mo because of Old Master Tang and Mrs Tang.


    In the afternoon, the doctor and nurse entered the ward and changed the dressing on Tang Mo¡¯s leg.


    Mi Yue was at the scene and when she saw where he had amputated his leg, she felt nauseous and ran into the bathroom with her hand over her mouth.


    By the time she reacted, her face was pale.


    Her most honest reaction just now hadpletely forgotten Mrs Tang¡¯s instructions.


    Mi Yue stood in the bathroom for a long time, not daring to go out. Tang Mo must have seen her reaction just now.


    Mi Yue thought of an exnation and walked out.


    The medical staff had already left the ward. Mi Yue rubbed her hands together and squeezed out a smile at Tang Mo. ¡°Brother Mo, my stomach hasn¡¯t been feeling well for the past two days because of you. Brother Mo, you have to believe me.¡±


    Tang Mo looked at Mi Yue and said nothing for a long time.


    When he spoke, there was only one word. ¡°Scram!¡±


    For a moment, Mi Yue wondered if she was hallucinating.


    ¡°Brother Mo!¡±


    Tang Mo said nothing more. He grabbed the cup by the bedside table and threw it at Mi Yue.


    Mi Yue screamed in fear and ran out of the ward with her head in her hands.


    Nan Xun thought that Tang Mo would get better with Mi Yue¡¯spany. She could not stay in the ward and went to work after seeing that his condition had stabilized.


    She was in a meeting when she suddenly received a call from the hospital.


    ¡°Mrs Tang,e over quickly. Young Master Tang almostmitted suicide.¡±


    Nan Xun shivered in fear.


    After ordering the meeting to end, she hurriedly left thepany and drove to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, they saw that Tang Mo had injured himself again. The doctors and nurses found it even harder to approach him this time.


    Nan Xun¡¯s temples throbbed.


    She found Uncle Shen and asked about the situation before finding out that Mi Yue had run away.


    Nan Xun did not know what had happened between Tang Mo and Mi Yue, but Tang Mo had a mental breakdown again. The situation was worse than before!


    The main doctor called Nan Xun to the corridor.


    ¡°Mrs Tang, this can¡¯t go on. Young Master Tang injured his amputated leg again. Changing his dressing too often won¡¯t do him any good.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t use too much sedative. Your family should stay by his side more and let him ept this psychologically.¡±


    Nan Xun nced into the ward through the window.


    The nurses stood by the bed, all afraid to approach him.


    ¡°Let me change his dressing!¡±


    After Nan Xun called the nurses out, she entered the ward alone.


    Tang Mo¡¯s eyes were red like a beast that had lost its rationality. As long as Nan Xun dared to approach him, he would attack!


    Nan Xun put the medicine aside and walked to the bed, looking down at him. ¡°Are you going to tell me to scram again?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, not only will I not scram, I¡¯ll even change your dressing. You¡¯d better cooperate.¡±


    Nan Xun said as she lifted the nket.


    But at that moment, a strong force attacked her.


    She was pushed to the ground by his long arm.


    The back of her head hit the table and she gasped in pain.


    Damn it, she really owed this damn man in her previous life!


    After Nan Xun recovered from the pain, she stood up.


    Seeing that she still dared to approach him, his eyes were filled with ferocity. ¡°If youe any closer, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Shut the f*ck up!¡± Nan Xun took out a handkerchief from her bag and stuffed it into Tang Mo¡¯s mouth. She then took out a long rope and tied him to the bed, ignoring his resistance.


    Tang Mo could not break free and could not speak. He could only mumble.


    Nan Xun did not need to look at him to know that he wanted to kill her with his gaze.


    Nan Xun lifted the nket and stood at the end of the bed to change his dressing.


    It was as if she had experienced a storm. Her eyes did not blink and she quickly changed his dressing.


    Of course, he was also in pain. Although he could not speak, cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Nan Xun came to the bed and went to the bathroom to get a basin of warm water to wipe his forehead and face.


    He stopped struggling and red at her fiercely.


    ¡°What are you ring at? Can you kill me with just a re?¡±


    Tang Mo looked at Nan Xun with a ferocious expression. ¡°Why don¡¯t you scram?¡±


    ¡°Why should I scram? I want to wait until our contract expires and you give me arge sum of money before I scram!¡±


    ¡°Vicious woman!¡±


    ¡°You tter me!¡±


    Tang Mo closed his eyes and did not look at Nan Xun again. However, from the veins on his forehead, he must be furious.


    Nan Xun nced at the man who was like a dead fish and stopped talking.


    In the afternoon, when Nan Xun was dozing off on the sofa, the door to the ward was pushed open hurriedly.


    Tang Wu, who had received the news, returned travel-worn.


    Tang Wu and Nan Xun looked at each other and walked quickly to the bed..

 Chapter 2116 - Engagement

    <h4>Chapter 2116: Engagement</h4>


    Tang Mo must have fallen asleep. His eyes were closed and he knew nothing about Tang Wu¡¯s arrival.


    Tang Wu put down her luggage and stared at Tang Mo for a while, her beautiful eyes gradually turning red.


    Nan Xun whispered into her ear, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside!¡±


    ording to Nan Xun¡¯s recent observations, it was very difficult for Tang Mo to fall asleep. Perhaps he had been angered by her earlier and had fallen asleep.


    Tang Wu and Nan Xun left the ward quietly.


    Nan Xun brought Tang Wu to a beverage shop downstairs.


    ¡°My brother has lost a lot of weight.¡±


    Nan Xun nodded. ¡°He refused to eat. He¡¯s depressed, negative, and in a bad state.¡±


    Tang Wu looked at Nan Xun, who had a faint shadow under her eyes. ¡°You haven¡¯t rested well recently!¡±


    Tang Wu knew very well how Tang Mo treated Nan Xun.


    Back then, Bo Cixue and her had not agreed to her marrying him.


    Besides, Tang Mo had gotten into an ident this time to celebrate his third son¡¯s birthday.


    If it was another woman, who would care about him?


    Tang Wu had aplicated feeling. Her heart ached for Tang Mo, who was missing half of his leg, but it also ached for Nan Xun.


    Nan Xun, on the other hand, was very open-minded. ¡°I¡¯m not as troubled as you think. I¡¯m quite open-minded. Although I don¡¯t have any feelings for your brother, we¡¯re at least husband and wife in name. Besides, Grandpa and Mother-inw are very good to me. I came to take care of him willingly.¡±


    ¡°What about that woman?¡±


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s secretary, Mi Yue?¡±


    Tang Wu nodded.


    ¡°I had a conflict with your brother this morning. I don¡¯t know where he went for the time being.¡±


    Tang Wu red at Nan Xun. ¡°You¡¯re really bold.¡±


    Nan Xun smiled. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t care about the past and take care of your brother. I still hope that he will give me more money when we get a divorce.¡±


    Tang Wu knew that Nan Xun had said this on purpose. She was capable and could live well without relying on the Tang family.


    The Tang family had dragged her down!


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Tang Mo in the afternoon. Go back and rest.¡±


    Nan Xun shook her head. ¡°Your brother has a bad temper and hits people whenever there¡¯s a conflict. You can go and see him. Let me take care of him.¡±


    They returned to the ward after having a drink.


    Tang Mo had already woken up. He looked at the ceiling and his eyes did not move when he heard Tang Wu calling him.


    Tang Mo felt an indescribable sadness when he saw his depressed expression.


    When she left the Capital, he was still high-spirited and arrogant!


    Tang Wu stayed until evening.


    She did not n to leave the capital for the time being and would return to M Country after Bo Cixue and Ye Jie¡¯s engagement ceremony.


    Nan Xun sent Tang Wu downstairs. ¡°Do you want to go back and see Second Auntie and Second Uncle?¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s rtionship with her mother was very stiff now and she was determined to be with Lan Yue. If she met her mother, they would probably argue nonstop.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying in a hotel. I¡¯lle and see my brother tomorrow.¡±


    ....


    Time passed day by day.


    Tang Mo was asionally irritable and like a dead fish.


    Nan Xun was also used to it. When he was angry, she would use things to tie him to the bed. When he was like a dead fish, she would nag by his ear.


    At first, he did not cooperate with her and when he annoyed her once, she fed him directly.


    After feeding her, she was stunned.


    Of course, it was not only her, but him as well.


    But the effect was still there. At least, he would listen to her if she threatened to feed him with her mouth again.


    It was time for Bo Cixue and Ye Jie¡¯s engagement.


    Nan Xun had been in the hospital recently and her work was sent to the hospital by her secretary. She had to attend the engagement party personally.


    Mrs Tang had seen Nan Xun¡¯s care for Tang Mo.


    During the Crown Prince¡¯s engagement party, Mrs Tang found a makeup artist and stylist.


    After Nan Xun woke up, she wiped Tang Mo¡¯s hands and face as usual and fed him water.


    After this period of recuperation, his injuries had improved. Apart from his left calf, his other injuries had also healed.


    She could sit up now.


    However, he was still rather quiet. Sometimes, he was unwilling to say anything for a few days.


    When he was hospitalized, Ye Jie, Luo Zhou, and his good friends would visit him every few days. Only then would he say a word or two.


    Nan Xun was already used to his silence. After doing everything for him, she changed into a gown and asked the makeup artist to help her put on makeup.


    Nan Xun had not rested well recently, so when she put on makeup, her eyelids were fluttering.


    After half an hour, the makeup artist said to her, ¡°Mrs Tang, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Nan Xun hummed.


    ¡°Mrs Tang, do you want to look in the mirror?¡±


    Nan Xun smiled at the makeup artist. ¡°I believe in your makeup skills.¡±


    It was the first time the makeup artist had seen a richdy who did not look at herself after putting on makeup. Did she not know how good she looked after putting on makeup?


    Nan Xun was wearing the fitting gown Mrs Tang had chosen for her. The unique cut outlined her figure very well.


    The stylist tied her shoulder-length hair into a low ponytail, revealing her palm-sized face. Although she looked like a queen, she was full of femininity.


    Nan Xun changed into high heels and carried her bag. She nced at the man on the bed and said to him, ¡°I¡¯m going to Cixue¡¯s engagement party.¡±


    Ye Jie had sent an invitation two days ago, but Tang Mo had rejected it.


    He had not gotten over the trauma of the ident.


    Perhaps it would be hard to walk out of it in this lifetime.


    Hearing Nan Xun leave, Tang Mo nced at her.


    He happened to see her tall and slender back.


    ....


    Bo Cixue and Ye Jie¡¯s wedding was held in a seven-star hotel.


    This time, the media was not invited and the guests were all friends and socialites.


    Bo Cixue arrived at the hotel early in the morning to put on makeup. She was wearing a long white dress with diamonds in front of her chest. It was dazzling and luxurious. Her long hair was styled into big waves and spreadzily and exquisitely over her shoulders. She was wearing a white crown on her head. After putting on makeup, she looked even fairer and more dazzling.


    Tang Wu and Nan Xun came over.


    They were all stunned when they saw Bo Cixue with makeup on.


    Some time ago, something had happened that made everyone in a bad mood. This time, Bo Cixue¡¯s engagement was finally joyous. Everyone was also happy and talking andughing.


    The three of them chatted for a while before Ye Qingcheng arrived.


    She was preparing to escape from the royal family, but she had failed twice.


    This time, she was able to attend Bo Cixue¡¯s engagement party because she had begged Ye Xuan for a long time before he convinced her parents to bring her over.


    ¡°In order toe and see you get engaged, I put in so much effort that my face has lost weight.¡±


    With Ye Qingcheng¡¯s arrival, the atmosphere became even more lively.


    ¡°I saw Su Qianqian a few days ago. Seeing that I¡¯ve lost weight and be as beautiful as before, she¡¯s so angry that her nose is crooked.¡±.

 Chapter 2117 - All For Naught

    <h4>Chapter 2117: All For Naught</h4>


    ¡°And Ji Han. I winked at him, so he tried to add me on WeChat and chatted with me in the middle of the night.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng rolled her eyes and raised her chin like a proud little peacock. ¡°Tsk, who cares about them!¡±


    Bo Cixue and the rest were amused by Ye Qingcheng¡¯s words and expression.


    Yan Hua walked in and a gentle expression appeared on her face when she saw the smiling girls.


    Seeing them, she seemed to see her back then, Nan Zhi, Yanran...


    ¡°Little Apple, you have to go out to wee the guests.¡±


    The girls in the dressing room greeted Yan Hua and went out with a smile.


    When only Bo Cixue and Yan Hua were left, Bo Cixue lifted her skirt hem and walked around Yan Hua. ¡°Mom, how is it?¡±


    ¡°Our Little Apple is so beautiful. Mommy is very proud to have a daughter like you.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I love you so much.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    ....


    Ye Jie changed into his engagement suit in the pce, got into the car, and left for the hotel.


    He leaned against the back seat, his eyes dark.


    The car drove for nearly ten minutes before Ye Jie, who had been silent, suddenly said, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Both the driver and Ah Zuo were stunned.


    ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong? The engagement ceremony is about to start.¡±


    ¡°Stop the car.¡± Ye Jie repeated coldly.


    The driver did not dare to disobey Ye Jie¡¯s order and immediately stopped the car.


    Ye Jie pushed open the door, got out of the car quickly, and ran toward an alley.


    Ah Zuo was afraid that something would happen to Ye Jie and ran over.


    Ye Jie entered the alley. It was long and dark and the familiar figure he had seen in the car earlier was gone.


    He narrowed his deep ck eyes slightly.


    His handsome jaw clenched slightly and he walked into the alley.


    There was a rubbish bin deep in the alley.


    He stopped in front of the rubbish bin.


    ¡°Are youing out yourself, or do you want me to find you?¡±


    After a few seconds, the lid of the rubbish bin slowly opened.


    A dirty and slightly handsome face was exposed to him.


    His pupils constricted at that moment.


    They stared at each other for a long time.


    It felt like a century.


    Her lips moved. ¡°Jie, long time no see.¡±


    Ah Zuo ran forward and was stunned when he saw the person in the rubbish bin. His eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ....


    Bo Cixue stood at the entrance of the banquet hall as the guests came one after another.


    Both parents had arrived, but the male lead had not arrived yet.


    Bo Cixue looked at the clock in the banquet hall. It was almost time for the engagement ceremony to officially begin.


    He had always been a punctual person and should not bete!


    After waiting for a while, Yan Hua saw that Ye Jie had note yet and looked at Nan Zhi. Nan Zhi was calling Ye Jie, but no one answered.


    Nan Zhi called Ah Zuo again, but no one answered.


    Nan Zhi said to Yan Hua, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and make another call. It¡¯s such a big thing, Xiaojie will know his ce.¡±


    Yan Hua nodded.


    Yan Hua walked to Bo Cixue¡¯s side and her long and thick eyshes fluttered. ¡°Mom, can¡¯t I get through to Brother Xiaojie?¡±


    ¡°He should be here soon.¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed.


    At this time, no one wanted to think about anything bad.


    Another half an hour passed.


    The guests in the banquet hall started to discuss softly, but Ye Jie still did note.


    Bo Cixue could not calm down anymore. She clenched her hands into fists and her heart tightened.


    ¡°Mom, did something happen?¡±


    She really could not think of a reason why he would not attend the engagement party. The only possibility was that something had happened to him.


    Did he get into a car ident on the way?


    At this thought, Bo Cixue could not calm down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the dressing room to get my phone.¡± Bo Cixue ignored Yan Hua¡¯s obstruction and went to the dressing room.


    Passing through a long corridor, Bo Cixue met several socialites who hade to attend the wedding when she was about to reach the dressing room.


    It was obvious that they had not noticed Bo Cixue and were discussing about Ye Jie noting.


    ¡°When I heard that they were getting engaged, I thought that Bo Cixue had finally captured the Crown Prince¡¯s heart, but it turned into a joke!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Men won¡¯t take women to heart!¡±


    ¡°Although we didn¡¯t invite the media today, all the famous families in the capital havee, but they were pped ruthlessly! Even if they¡¯re not together in the future, no famous family will want such a daughter-inw!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I think she¡¯s quite pitiful. She liked someone so much since she was young and was about to get married, but she was abandoned.¡±


    ¡°But I really ate her face. She¡¯s really super beautiful today. I don¡¯t know what the Crown Prince is thinking. He doesn¡¯t even want his daughter!¡±


    ¡°What do you know? The more powerful a man is, the higher his standards are. Besides, she came to me herself. Don¡¯t all men want to get something the more they can¡¯t get it? What¡¯s there to cherish?¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart turned cold when she heard the socialites¡¯ discussion.


    He did note and she believed that something must have happened.


    He was not the person they said he was.


    Besides, he had always respected her during their rtionship and had never overstepped his boundaries.


    If he had not agreed to the engagement, he would not have agreed.


    Even if he did not really love her, he would not embarrass her on such an important asion.


    Bo Cixue clenched her fists and coughed with a straight face.


    When the socialites heard the sound and turned around to see Bo Cixue, they were frightened and dispersed.


    Bo Cixue entered the dressing room.


    She took out her phone from her bag and called Ye Jie.


    Her phone was turned off.


    Bo Cixue held her phone tightly, wanting to call Ah Zuo, but she could not press the button.


    ....


    Nan Xun and Tang Wu went to the dressing room to apany Bo Cixue.


    Like Bo Cixue, they did not believe that Ye Jie would do such a thing.


    ¡°He must have been dyed by something. He wille.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng went to the washroom. When she came out, Bo Cixue and the rest were no longer in the banquet hall.


    She saw that everyone was standing in groups and discussing something. She walked to the corner and listened carefully.


    It turned out that the Crown Prince had note yet and everyone thought that he was going to cancel the engagement.


    ¡°Next time, you must remember not to take too much initiative, or you will end up like Miss Bo.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really embarrassing. How can Miss Bo raise her head in the capital in the future?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worth it. After all, she almost became the Princess Consort.¡±


    Several socialites covered their mouths andughed softly.


    Ye Qingcheng threw a ss of wine over. The dresses of the three socialites were not spared and they were stained with some red wine.


    The three socialites jumped up and red at Ye Qingcheng, who had thrown wine at them.


    ....

 Chapter 2118 - Tired

    <h4>Chapter 2118: Tired</h4>


    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    Several socialites knew Ye Qingcheng. She was the Second Princess of K Country and had somehow be best friends with Bo Cixue.


    She had heard before that two people liked the same man.


    Ye Qingcheng threw the wine ss on the table beside her and raised her eyebrows, looking at the socialites with a faint smile.


    ¡°Did you abandon Bo Cixue because she didn¡¯te? Maybe something important got dyed? Also, if you want to be the Princess Consort, you can only think about it in your dreams. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even be able to touch the Crown Prince¡¯s sleeve in reality!¡±


    ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯te, Cixue won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. After all, she touched his hand and received his kiss.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng looked at the socialites with different expressions and raised her chin. ¡°If you feel that your gown is dirty and want to vent your anger, you can pour a ss of wine on me. However, it depends on whether you have the guts!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was too arrogant!


    However, with her noble status, they really did not dare to provoke her.


    She could not afford to offend him, but could not avoid him?


    The socialites lowered their heads and left quickly.


    Ye Qingcheng looked at their backs and snorted.


    At this moment, a lowugh trailed over.


    Ye Qingcheng turned around quickly and her mind buzzed when she saw the man standing behind her with a faint smile on his lips.


    The man was wearing a handmade white shirt and ck pants. His clear and elegant facial features were like the most perfect work drawn by an artist. He was so handsome and noble that people could not look away.


    He was... the person she had fallen in love with at first sight?


    She had not seen him since she returned to the country.


    The reason why she was able to slim down so quickly was because she wanted to see him again.


    She did not expect to meet him here today.


    But...


    She probably did not leave a good impression on him the two times they met!


    It was really embarrassing!


    Ye Qingcheng covered her flushed cheeks and left the banquet hall quickly without saying anything.


    ....


    Ye Qingcheng went to the dressing room.


    The atmosphere inside waspletely different from before.


    Heavy and cold.


    Bo Cixue sat in front of the makeup mirror and ced the tiara on the table.


    She ced her hands on the table and held her phone with one hand, her beautiful doe eyes staring at the phone screen.


    Tang Wu and Nan Xun apanied her. At this time, it was useless to say anything more. It was best to apany her quietly.


    Ye Qingcheng did not say anything, but cursed Ye Jie in her heart.


    Where did such a beautiful fairy go? Why didn¡¯t hee and get engaged?


    Once Little Angel left in anger, he would regret it!


    ...


    Bo Cixue sat in the dressing room for more than twenty minutes before she suddenly got up. Tang Wu and the rest wanted to follow her out, but she shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s mind was in a mess.


    But she still chose to believe him.


    Something must have happened for him to note.


    Bo Cixue found Yan Hua.


    Yan Hua did not look too good. Bo Cixue walked over and asked softly, ¡°Mom, is there any news?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not get engaged anymore.¡± Yan Hua held Bo Cixue¡¯s hand tightly with red eyes. After what happened with Ye Qingcheng, Yan Hua had regained her hope for Ye Jie and felt that he could give her daughter happiness. After today, she would never agree to let her daughter marry him.


    Bo Cixue looked at her mother¡¯s determined attitude and her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Mom, what happened? Did something happen to Brother Xiaojie?¡±


    Yan Hua looked at Bo Cixue, who was still finding excuses for him at this time. Her heart felt like it had been torn open.


    She really regretted it. When she was young, she should not have joked with Nan Zhi about giving her Little Apple to Ye Jie.


    From the beginning to the end, her Little Apple was the one who had been hurt in this rtionship.


    Her Little Apple was no worse than other women, but because she loved the wrong person, she was abandoned and hurt again and again!


    ¡°Mom, did you contact him?¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart was in her mouth. She really wanted to know what could make him give up on this engagement.


    Last night, he had sent her a message asking her to rest early and look forward to the change in her identity the next day.


    Yan Hua knew that she could not hide it from Bo Cixue for long and she did not want to hide anything. ¡°Your Auntie Nan Zhi contacted his driver. The driver said that he saw a woman who was not in good health and fainted. He sent the woman to the hospital.¡±


    When Bo Cixue heard Yan Hua¡¯s words, she felt like a bomb had been thrown into her mind and exploded.


    The explosion made her lose her ability to think and her blood flowed backwards.


    Yan Hua was still furious. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who that woman is, he can abandon you so easily for a woman. Little Apple, stop saying that I¡¯m unreasonable. I will never agree to anything between the two of you in the future!¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯te today, it means that he has given up on this rtionship with you!¡±


    Yan Hua looked at Bo Cixue seriously. ¡°It¡¯s good that you saw through his heart earlier. If this happens again after you get married, it will be toote.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not hear what Yan Hua had said. To be honest, the impact was too strong.


    There seemed to be something stuck in her throat. She wanted to say something, but nothing came out.


    She looked down, her eyes slowly filling with tears.


    Her face with exquisite makeup was pale.


    Suddenly, she felt tired.


    After going around in circles, she had returned to the beginning.


    She really wanted to find an excuse for him, but what excuse could she find?


    Perhaps, he liked her, but he did not love her deeply.


    That was why he could give up on his engagement with her and send another woman to the hospital on such an important day.


    Although she did not know who that woman was.


    ....


    Bo Cixue returned to the dressing room with a numb expression.


    Tang Wu and the rest were surprised to see her change out of her gown. ¡°Cixue, aren¡¯t you going to wait?¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    After changing, Bo Cixue said to her best friends, ¡°I can¡¯t entertain you anymore today. I¡¯ll treat you another day.¡±


    ¡°Cixue, let¡¯s apany you!¡±


    Bo Cixue waved her hand. ¡°No need. I want to be alone.¡±


    ....


    Yan Hua was afraid that something would happen to Bo Cixue and went to the dressing room to look for her. Bo Cixue looked at Yan Hua and smiled. ¡°Mom, I want to go home.¡±


    Yan Hua nodded with tears in her eyes. ¡°Okay, Mom will take you home.¡±


    Yan Hua held Bo Cixue¡¯s hand and led her out of the banquet hall.


    Nan Zhi rushed over and wanted to say something when she saw Bo Cixue. Yan Hua shook her head at her. ¡°Zhizhi, don¡¯t say anything. If Xiaojie doesn¡¯te today, I won¡¯t agree to them being together anymore, even if I have to beg our Little Apple for forgiveness in the future.¡±.

 Chapter 2119 - Parting

    <h4>Chapter 2119: Parting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    This was the first time Bo Cixue had seen her mother say such harsh words to the Queen.


    In the past, she had always been worried that the two families would crack because of her rtionship with Ye Jie.


    And this time, it happened inevitably.


    Bo Cixue grabbed Yan Hua¡¯s hand and shook her head. ¡°Mom, Auntie Nan Zhi doesn¡¯t want to see this either. You can¡¯t me her. Don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    The more sensible Bo Cixue was, the more miserable Yan Hua felt.


    Nan Zhi also felt very guilty and ufortable, but she did not mind Yan Hua¡¯s bad tone.


    Because as a mother, if Tiantian met with such a thing in the future, she would be even angrier.


    ¡°Huahua, I¡¯ll definitely get Xiaojie to give you and Little Apple an exnation for this.¡±


    Yan Hua waved her hand. ¡°Our Little Apple is out of his league. He can be with whoever he wants in the future, but don¡¯t disturb our Little Apple anymore.¡±


    Yan Hua was really angry. Who could stand this?


    Yan Hua pulled Bo Cixue, who wanted to say something to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After returning, Bo Cixue locked herself in her room.


    Yan Hua wanted to apany her, but Bo Cixue refused.


    She took a bath andy in the bathtub, feeling empty.


    After Nan Zhi came out of the banquet hall, she went straight to the hospital.


    Ah Zuo knew that Nan Zhi wasing to the hospital and wanted to persuade Ye Jie to leave quickly, but he stood still in the ward.


    The person on the bed was still unconscious. Ye Jie looked at Ah Zuo coldly. ¡°Did you find out who was chasing her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. It¡¯s a fisherman from the fishing vige. He admitted that he imprisoned her for nearly four years. When he found her, she was in a daze. She fell three months ago and hit her head. When she woke up, she became much more normal and obedient.¡±


    ¡°This time, the fisherman came to the capital to buy groceries and she persuaded him to bring her here. After arriving at the capital, she ran away. Because she was penniless, she wandered the streets for a few days and was dizzy with hunger. When she was almost caught by the fishermen, she met His


    Highness.¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips and nodded.


    ¡°Go to the fisherman¡¯s vige to investigate. Also, no one is allowed to enter this ward without my instructions.¡±


    Ah Zuo looked at the cold Ye Jie and hesitated. ¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t you going to the hotel to exin to Miss Bo?¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°She already knows.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Before Ah Zuo could finish, the sound of high heels sounded menacingly.


    Ah Zuo looked back and immediately lowered his head. ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Nan Zhi walked into the ward and nced at the woman on the bed, then at Ye Jie, who was standing by the bed. She walked over and pped him with a cold expression.


    Since she was young, Nan Zhi rarely hit children.


    Not to mention her first child.


    He had been her treasure since he was young. He was delicate and cute.


    She had not expected to be like this when she grew up.


    Although he was more capable than his father, why was he always so foolish when it came to rtionships?


    Ah Zuo did not dare to stay in the ward and left silently.


    The person on the bed was not awake. The mother and son faced each other in the ward and the atmosphere was very stiff.


    Nan Zhi immediately recognized who the woman on the bed was.


    That was why she was even angrier.


    She pointed at the woman with trembling fingers. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you hate her for being alive? You broke Little Apple¡¯s heart for her. Xiaojie, your actions this time really disappoint me.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s expression was dark, her eyes sharp with the strong aura of a Queen. ¡°I must take this woman away. She harmed you once, I cannot let her live in this world.¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Nan Zhi, his well-defined face tense. ¡°Mom, I have to deal with her myself.¡±


    ¡°Deal with it?¡± Nan Zhi really knocked Ye Jie¡¯s head open, wanting to see why he was confused about this. ¡°You didn¡¯t attend Little Apple¡¯s engagement party today for her!¡±


    ¡°Your Auntie Yan and Uncle Bo are quite angry. It¡¯ll be harder for you to be with Little Apple in the future.¡±


    Ye Jie nodded. ¡°I know, but I won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Nan Zhi was so angry her blood rushed to her head.


    ¡°You child¡­¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s body swayed unsteadily. Ye Jie supported her and Nan Zhi shook off his hand. ¡°Mom is really disappointed in you this time.¡±


    Bo Cixue and Ye Jie were not engaged. After Mu Sihan and Bo Yan personally invited the guests to the engagement party, no one dared to discuss anything in private.


    The media knew nothing about this.


    The industry was calm as if nothing had happened.


    Bo Cixue locked herself at home for the day.


    The next day, she dressed herself up and came out of the room.


    Yan Hua and Bo Yan had not slept at allst night.


    They kept an eye on Bo Cixue¡¯s room, afraid that she would take things too hard and do something stupid or have a sleepwalking episode.


    So when they saw hering out of the room the next morning and even dressed up, the couple breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Little Apple, Mommy made your favorite breakfast. Come and eat some.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled brightly at Yan Hua and Bo Yan. ¡°Dad, Mom, I made you worry yesterday. I feel much better after sleeping. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to make you sad because of my rtionship.¡±


    Yan Hua nodded with red eyes and scooped a bow! of lobster porridge for Bo Cixue. ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking and eat.¡±


    Bo Yan poured milk for Bo Cixue and looked at her fair and delicate face. ¡°Apple, take a few days off from the research institute. Daddy and Mommy will take you out to y.¡±


    Bo Yan had already found out about what happened at the hospital. Ye Jie did not attend the wedding for another woman and still wanted to protect that woman. This was too infuriating!


    Taking Little Apple out for a walk. Even if she found out aftering back, it might ease her mood.


    Bo Cixue took a sip of milk. ¡°Okay, I haven¡¯t traveled with Dad and Mom for a long time. I¡¯m looking forward to it too, but I have to finish what I have to do before I can ask for leave from the director. Dad, can you give me two days?¡±


    Bo Yan looked at his daughter, his cold eyes full of affection. ¡°Okay, but you have to listen to your mother and don¡¯t contact Xiaojie for the time being.¡±


    Yan Hua and Bo Yan had sent the butler to the hospital yesterday to pass their words to Ye Jie.


    If he did not attend the engagement party, it would be equivalent to giving up on Bo Cixue. As elders, they would not agree to them being together in the future and hoped that he would not look for their daughter again.


    Their parting was the best ending.


    Bo Cixue could feel her parents¡¯ anger and disappointment. She did not want them to worry and agreed with a smile.


    After breakfast, Bo Cixue drove to the research institute.


    But halfway through, she turned the car around and drove to the Royal Hospital¡­

 Chapter 2120 - It Ends Here

    <h4>Chapter 2120: It Ends Here</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue drove to the Royal Hospital.


    She knew that she should note over at this time, but she could not control herself.


    She should rify everything in person.


    They should break up and reconcile. They would talk when they met.


    The environment she grew up in made her unable to be a shrew.


    Since she could not be hysterical, she would face it rationally and bravely.


    She had experienced some things and her psychological endurance was not as fragile as her parents thought.


    After parking the car, Bo Cixue entered the hospital.


    With his status, he should be in the VIP area.


    Bo Cixue went to the VIP area and after asking around, she found the ward of the person he had sent over.


    Bo Cixue closed her eyes and walked to the door of the ward.


    The door was closed and she could vaguely see what was happening inside through the window.


    The man sat by the bed, his slender fingers reaching for the woman¡¯s forehead.


    Because he was blocking her, she could not see the woman¡¯s face clearly.


    But her figure was weak.


    ¡°Miss Bo?¡±


    Ah Zuo came over with breakfast.


    Bo Cixue saw Ah Zuo and nodded slightly.


    Ah Zuo did not dare to meet Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes and pushed open the door after greeting her.


    Bo Cixue was still standing by the window. After seeing Ah Zuo go in, she bent down and whispered in the noble man¡¯s ear.


    The man looked out of the ward.


    Soon, he got up and walked over.


    His shirt and pants were slightly crumpled. It seemed like he had stayed in the hospitalst night and had not gone back to change.


    He was wearing the clothes he was supposed to wear for the engagement.


    Bo Cixue took a deep breath and tried to suppress the emotions in her heart.


    She was such a clean freak and took care of another woman without even taking off her clothes. It could be seen.


    A faint sneer appeared on Bo Cixue¡¯s lips.


    She lowered her thick and long eyshes until the man¡¯s tall figure stood in front of her, blocking the light.


    Bo Cixue looked up at him.


    His dark eyes were slightly red and there was a faint stubble on his chin. He must have not slept at all.


    Bo Cixue reminded herself not to look at it carefully. The more she found, the more ufortable she would be.


    She pursed her lips and forced a smile at him. ¡°Is she the one in the ward?¡±


    Actually, Bo Cixue did not know that person¡¯s name. She knew who he was talking about in his heart.


    His eyes were dark and his voice was low and hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s Sixteen.¡±


    Oh right, on the way back from A Country, he had told her that she had a code name, Sixteen.


    Bo Cixue clenched her fists slightly, her fingertips resting on her palms as her smile widened. ¡°Isn¡¯t she dead?¡±


    ¡°When she fell down the cliff, I thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to live. The fisherman who imprisoned her yesterday said that she lost her memories and only regained some recently.¡±


    Bo Cixue closed her eyes andughed coldly in her heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked into the ward through the window. ¡°Is he very sick?¡±


    ¡°T fell yesterday and had a slight concussion. I have a high fever and haven¡¯t woken up yet.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°Is your life in danger?¡±


    He looked at her and pondered for a moment. ¡°No.¡±


    As he answered, Bo Cixue¡¯s heart felt like it was being torn apart.


    It was not a serious illness and there was no danger to his life, but he did not attend the engagement party and stayed here without sleep or rest!


    Ha.


    Ha.


    Bo Cixue felt that her heart was about to be torn into pieces, but there was still a smile on her face. Sometimes, she admired herself. The more fragile she was, the less she would show it on her face and not let her dignity be trampled on.


    ¡°Then, you already have a choice, right?¡±


    The answer was obvious.


    He chose this resurrected Sixteen.


    ¡°Even if she gave you a serious psychological trauma, even if you still hate her to the core, you can¡¯t forget her, right?¡±


    If she did not love him, how could she hate him?


    She had ignored such a simple principle in the past.


    He looked at her with his dark eyes, aplicated expression on his noble face that she could not understand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to deny it or lie to you.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart fell into the deep valley like a broken roller coaster.


    With a bang, it broke into pieces.


    Because Sixteen was gone, he did not think about whether he was sincere to her.


    But now that Sixteen had appeared, he could not lie to himself anymore, so he would rather betray her.


    There was a dead silence in the corridor.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s slender fingers pressed against her palm.


    She opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, she heard him say, ¡°Cixue, let¡¯s break up. It¡¯s over.¡±


    Let¡¯s end our breakup here.


    Good, it was really good!


    A mocking smile appeared on Bo Cixue¡¯s lips. ¡°I said we broke up once and now you¡¯re saying it again. We¡¯re even.¡±


    ¡°Since we broke up, let¡¯s not make up anymore.¡±


    She sniffed and tears could not help circling in her eyes. She spread her hands at him. ¡°Look, I¡¯m talking nonsense again. How can you still look for a spare tire like me when your Sixteen has appeared?¡±


    She nodded, doing her best to control her emotions. Her tears did not fall from her eyes, only rolling around in her eyes. ¡°Very good, you¡¯re still a little responsible. You¡¯re willing to say these words to me personally and not two-timing me.¡±


    She looked up slightly, forcing back the tears circling in her eyes. After calming down, she smiled at him. ¡°For her, you were willing to hurt my heart and the friendship between the two families for many years. You¡¯re really affectionate.¡±


    Bo Cixue said nothing more and did not look at him again. She turned around and left quickly.


    Ye Jie stared at her back for a few seconds before entering the ward.


    Bo Cixue took a few steps and turned back, but he was already gone.


    Uncontroble tears fell from her eyes again.


    There was sweetness in love and pain when breaking up!


    Bo Cixue walked into the elevator quickly and was about to close the door when a slender and fair hand reached in.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She thought that he had caught up.


    In the end, she looked up and saw Cheng Yan¡¯s gentle and handsome face.


    ¡°Chief Cheng.¡±


    Cheng Yan looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s teary face and walked in. Without asking anything, he took out a clean handkerchief and handed it to her. ¡°Wipe it!¡±


    Bo Cixue took the handkerchief and lowered her head to wipe her tears. In the end, tears fell identally and she looked up at Cheng Yan with red eyes. ¡°I dirtied your handkerchief. I¡¯ll return it to you after I wash it clean.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I still have more.¡± He smiled slightly.


    Bo Cixue sniffed, her voice buzzing. ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡±

 Chapter 2121 - Chance Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 2121: Chance Encounter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°No.¡± Cheng Yan smiled faintly at her. ¡°I¡¯m quite worried seeing you like this.¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head and squeezed out a smile on her face. ¡°I won¡¯t die because of a breakup.¡±


    Cheng Yan frowned. ¡°You broke up with the Crown Prince?¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed. ¡°You¡¯re the Deputy Head here. I¡¯m sure you know that he didn¡¯t attend the engagement party yesterday and sent a woman over.¡±


    Cheng Yan sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Does the Crown Prince have some unspeakable reason?¡±


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips and smiled. Her words were calm. ¡°That¡¯s the first woman he took to heart. Whether he loves or hates her, she has nothing to do with me in the future.¡±


    The elevator stopped at the first floor and Bo Cixue strode out of the inpatient department.


    Cheng Yan followed behind Bo Cixue. After leaving the door, Bo Cixue tured back to look at him and pointed at the blue sky. ¡°Look, it¡¯s not dark yet!¡±


    It was just a breakup, the world was still spinning and the sun was rising and setting.


    People had to look forward and live well.


    Cheng Yan sent Bo Cixue to her car. After Bo Cixue got into the car, she lowered the driver¡¯s window.


    ¡°Tm going to work.¡± Bo Cixue covered her face with her hands. ¡°I still have to touch up my makeup when I get to the research institute. I must look terrible now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯s not ugly.¡± Cheng Yan smiled at her. Suddenly, he flicked his right index finger and thumb. After a crisp sound, a beautiful lily appeared in front of her.


    Bo Cixue widened her eyes slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t seem to blink just now. Where did you get it from?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re as beautiful as this flower.¡± Cheng Yan handed her the flower. ¡°You have to be happy.¡±


    Bo Cixue and Cheng Yan could be considered friends. She knew that he had only given her this flower to make her happy and had no other intentions, so she epted it.


    ¡°Chief Cheng, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still calling me Chief Cheng?¡±


    Bo Cixue burst intoughter. ¡°Old Cheng.¡±


    Cheng Yan looked helpless. ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you Old Cheng. I¡¯ll introduce you to a girl that suits you next time.¡±


    Cheng Yan waved at her, looking like he was telling her to leave quickly.


    Ye Jie stood on the balcony of the ward and saw everything downstairs.


    ¡°Your Highness, Sixteen is awake.¡±


    Ye Jie tumed around and returned to the ward.


    The woman on the bed opened her eyes. When she saw Ye Jie, her pupils constricted slightly. Soon, she covered her head with the nket, as if she did not dare to look at him.


    Ye Jie walked to the bed and lifted the nket.


    His voice was unprecedentedly cold. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t dare to face me?¡±


    The woman slowly opened her eyes and met with his cold ck eyes. Her lips trembled. ¡°Kill me!¡±


    ¡°Kill you?¡± Heughed coldly. ¡°Is it that easy?¡±


    He took a few steps forward, his hand grabbing her slender neck like an iron lock.


    Her breath was held by him and she could not breathe, her face turning red.


    She closed her eyes and let him strangle her. She did not beg for mercy or make a sound. She was rarely so strong.


    Just when she thought he was going to strangle her to death, he let go of her.


    His dark eyes were cold as he looked down at her. ¡°Why did you lure me out back then?¡±


    Her lips moved. ¡°For someone.¡±


    After Bo Cixue arrived at the research institute, she received a call from Ye Qingcheng at noon.


    Ye Qingcheng arrived at the research institute and Bo Cixue brought her to the canteen to eat.


    ¡°Tm going back to the country in the afternoon. My mother is urging me to go back.¡± Ye Qingcheng puffed up his cheeks. Afterining about her mother, he looked at Bo Cixue worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m quite worried about you, but I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re still workin;


    ¡°Pull me back into the group. I don¡¯t n to run away for the time being. I have to make you happy in the group every day.¡±


    Bo Cixue almost spat out the juice she had drunk. She reached out and pinched Ye Qingcheng¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that.¡±


    With that said, he pulled Ye Qingcheng back into the group.


    Ye Qingcheng and Bo Cixue followed Ye Xuan to the airport after lunch.


    Ye Xuan did not take a private ne to attend Ye Jie and Bo Cixue¡¯s engagement ceremony.


    They sat in first ss.


    After Ye Qingcheng got on the ne, she put on her earphones and eye mask.


    She was so angryst night that she could not fall asleep.


    She could not understand why Ye Jie was willing to attend the engagement party.


    ¡®What was most infuriating was that after A Country¡¯s Irene found out about this, she had even sent her a message saying that she wanted toe to the capital to make Cixue happy.


    That vixen, Ailin, had hidden herself too well in the past and had attracted both men and women.


    Fortunately, she was smart enough to tell Irene that Cixue had gone on a vacation with her family. Otherwise, if Irene came over, she would make things difficult for Cixue.


    Ye Qingcheng did not sit with Ye Xuan. Although Ye Xuan was younger than her, he was mature. It did not mean that she was bad here or there. It sounded annoying.


    Before the ne took off, Ye Qingcheng felt someone sitting beside her.


    She did not move and was sleepy.


    She did not sleep wellst night and fell asleep very quickly after the ne took off.


    She had a dream that the ne had crashed and she had fallen into the desert.


    Her mouth was extremely thirsty. She swallowed hard, but her thirst was still not quenched.


    She opened her eyes and pulled off her blindfold, only to find that she was dreaming.


    She only dreamed that she had entered the desert because she was too thirsty in reality.


    Ye Qingcheng saw that there was a ss of water on the table. She reached out to take the ss and took sip.


    After drinking it, she almost vomited.


    Why was it bitter coffee?


    Ye Qingcheng was so bitter that her facial features were scrunched together. She stuck out her tongue and was about to call the air stewardess over when she turned around and her eyes widened when she saw the man sitting beside her.


    W-Why was it the man she had fallen in love with at first sight?


    Ye Qingcheng looked at the ck coffee in her hand and swallowed. ¡°I-I... drank yours?¡±


    Luo Zhou looked at Ye Qingcheng¡¯s distorted and frightened expression and his thin lips curled up slightly. He did not say anything and called the air stewardess over.


    ¡°Mr Luo, what would you like to order?¡±


    ¡°Give me a cup of warm water.¡±


    The air stewardess quickly brought a cup of warm water and Luo Zhou handed it to Ye Qingcheng.


    Ye Qingcheng put down his coffee in a daze and took the warm water from him, saying with a stiff expression, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng finished the water in the ss in one go and turned to face the porthole with a hot face. Her facial features were scrunched up in frustration and she even punched her head a few times.


    She did not expect that the porthole would reflect her distressed appearance and the smile on Luo Zhou¡¯s lips deepened.


    He looked away, his clear eyesnding on the coffee cup she had drunk from.


    There was a faint red lipstick mark on it..

 Chapter 2122 - Blind Date

    <h4>Chapter 2122: Blind Date</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingchengy down and put on the blindfold again.


    She was so embarrassed!


    She would always make a fool of herself in front of him.


    Fortunately, he did not know who she was. Otherwise, he would definitely think that this woman was crazy!


    Although she was wearing an eye mask, Ye Qingcheng could not fall asleep.


    She could smell the man¡¯s elegant and pleasant scent.


    Was she poisoned?


    Oh no, oh no!


    He still looked like he had been poisoned!


    Ye Qingcheng reminded herself to stop letting her thoughts run wild!


    After another hour, Ye Qingcheng took off her eye mask and prepared to go to the washroom.


    ¡®The man beside her was reading the newspaper. Seeing Ye Qingcheng get up, he retracted his long legs.


    Ye Qingcheng stared at her toes and slipped away quickly.


    After staying in the washroom for a while, Ye Qingcheng returned to her seat.


    She was about to go in when the ne suddenly jolted. Ye Qingcheng was caught off guard and lost her bnce, falling towards the man.


    Her hands grabbed the man¡¯s shirt tightly.


    She looked up.


    A pair of clear eyes with a faint smile entered her sight.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Luo Zhou asked.


    Ye Qingcheng shook her head in a panic. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    She stood up, but before she could stand firm, she fell into the man¡¯s arms again.


    She wanted to die!


    ¡®The man reached out his hand in a gentlemanly manner, stopping her from falling backwards.


    This position looked like she was in his arms.


    Ye Qingcheng¡¯s exquisite face turned red. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng crawled back to her seat.


    ¡®When the bumpiness subsided, she noticed that the man was looking at her. She looked at him and after a moment of silence, she exined, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I have any designs on you. I have a boyfriend. It was just an ident.¡±


    He hummed. ¡°I didn¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Seeing that he was still looking at her, Ye Qingcheng¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    ¡°Button.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng looked down and her mind went nk.


    She was wearing a shirt and skirt today and the first three buttons were unbuttoned.


    Sigh, she had really lost all of her face in front of him!


    After the nended, Ye Qingcheng fled.


    Ye Xuan looked at Ye Qingcheng and frowned in confusion. ¡°What are you doing? Is there a ferocious beast on the ne?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no beast, but there¡¯s a woman who is so embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    Ye Xuan was speechless.


    The two of them returned to the presidential pce. Before Ye Qingcheng could catch her breath, Madam Ye called her.


    ¡°The person he¡¯s going on a blind date with tomorrow has a good family background. His father has been knighted and his mother is a well-known musician. His uncles are all well-known figures in various fields. He¡¯s a young talent and will inherit the title in the future.¡±


    ¡°although she¡¯s not from our country, she has a bright future. Your aunt was the one who introduced her to you.¡±


    ¡°He came all the way here. You should meet him tomorrow!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Did he ask her to go on another blind date?


    Every time she went for a blind date, she would meet some weirdos or narcissists.


    ¡°Mom, are you that afraid that I won¡¯t get married?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already wasted four years of your best youth lying in bed. You haven¡¯t even finished university. Apart from your status, what else do you have?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was indignant. ¡°Beauty and figure. Besides, I¡¯m still in university. Why won¡¯t anyone want me in the future?¡±


    ¡°By the time you want to find someone, they would be around your age and would have long married. Would a beauty like you be interested in someone younger than you? Or would you be getting a divorce or an old man?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was speechless.


    She was a princess after all. The market was not that bad!


    ¡°Listen to me. It¡¯s very rare to see a man with good conditions who is willing to marry and not go out to mess around.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng pouted. ¡°You know that she doesn¡¯t go out and mess around?¡±


    ¡°Your aunt said so.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng knew that if she did not go for this blind date, her mother would not let her off. She waved her hand. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡±


    However, it was up to her whether they werepatible or not.


    The next day.


    Ye Qingcheng was dressed up by the stylist before she went out.


    ¡®When they arrived at the entrance of the agreed restaurant, Ye Qingcheng went in and went to the washroom instead of looking for the man with a rose on his seat.


    Ten minutester, Ye Qingcheng changed her appearance.


    She had a fiery red wig, thick smoky makeup on her face, and super exaggerated earrings on her ears. She was wearing super sexy clothes.


    She looked no different from a gangster.


    Ye Qingcheng was chewing gum and under the strange gazes of many people, she found the table with a red rose.


    The man was sitting with his back facing her. He was wearing a white shirt and jeans. His back looked good, but no matter how good he was, she did not like him.


    Ye Qingcheng threw her bag on the chair opposite the man and sat opposite him with her eyebrows raised.


    ¡°You¡¯re the man who went on a blind date with me today?¡± Ye Qingcheng vividly portrayed the gangster¡¯s gaze and tone.


    To be honest, she wanted to hit herself when she saw herself like this.


    How did this man feel?


    The man looked up at Ye Qingcheng.


    Ye Qingcheng did not look at her and sat diagonally, looking like he wanted her to scram.


    However, after waiting for a second, two seconds... ten seconds passed.


    The man did not get up to leave, but poured her a ss of lemonade.


    Ye Qingcheng frowned and looked up at the man.


    She immediately wanted to crawl into a hole.


    How could it be him?


    The blind date was with him?


    ¡°Your surname is Luo?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m Luo Zhou.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng¡¯s tongue seemed to be tied. ¡°I-I... Are you here for a blind date with Ye Qingcheng?¡±


    He hummed with a smile.


    Ye Qingcheng thought that he would not recognize her with her makeup like this and started to make up stories. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Qingcheng¡¯s friend. She doesn¡¯t like blind dates and asked me toe and scare my blind date away. Mr Luo, were you frightened?¡±


    Luo Zhou¡¯s hands under the table clenched into fists.


    He held back hisughter and cooperated with her nonsense. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng scratched her messy hair. ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll go out and call Ye Qingcheng and ask her toe over quickly. You¡¯re so handsome. We can¡¯t let her off.¡±


    ¡®Without waiting for him to say anything, Ye Qingcheng grabbed her bag and ran into the washroom again.


    Ye Qingcheng removed her heavy makeup and put on simple makeup. She changed into the clothes the stylist had chosen for her and when she walked out again, she had be a socialite with no ws.


    She walked to the table and looked at Luo Zhou, smiling lightly. ¡°Mr Luo.¡±


    Luo Zhou looked at Ye Qingcheng and nodded with a smile. ¡°Miss Ye, please sit!¡±

 Chapter 2123 - Forgetting

    <h4>Chapter 2123: Forgetting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingcheng could not describe the taste of the meal.


    The man she had fallen in love with at first sight was indeed wless.


    His table manners, speech, and intelligence were all one in a million.


    But she herself cared too much and felt that she was too shy.


    She was quite satisfied with the other party for this blind date, but the other party probably did not want to contact her a second time!


    After dinner, Ye Qingcheng said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to school tonight. Mr Luo must be busy with other things too. Let¡¯s part here!¡±


    He looked at her for a while and finally said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng turned around and left the restaurant in disappointment.


    While waiting for the elevator, Luo Zhou, who had finished paying, came over.


    He took out his phone and looked at Ye Qingcheng. ¡°Shall we add each other on WeChat?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Didn¡¯t he not like her?


    Luo Zhou looked at her and smiled. ¡°When you have time next time, let¡¯s go watch a movie together.¡±


    Huh?


    Huh?


    ¡®What did he just say?


    Watch a movie together?


    ¡°Will there be a next time?¡±


    Luo Zhou pursed his lips. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I thought you thought I was crazy and didn¡¯t like me.¡±


    Hearing her words, he could not help butugh.


    ¡°You¡¯re very interesting.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng hurriedly took out her phone and added him on WeChat.


    She quickly typed a line of words. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m free tonight.¡±


    Luo Zhou looked up at her.


    Ye Qingcheng lowered her head, wanting to hit herself.


    Every time she got too excited, she would do embarrassing things.


    Even if she had time tonight, she should learn to be reserved!


    She had said that she was going back to school tonight!


    The elevator arrived and Ye Qingcheng ran in.


    Luo Zhou followed behind. He had his head lowered as he yed with his phone. She did not know what he was looking at. Even if he did not agree, he should at least reply, right?


    Ye Qingcheng felt that she had lost all her face.


    ¡®When the elevator reached the first floor and the door opened, Ye Qingcheng was about to go out.


    At this moment, her phone rang.


    Ye Qingcheng opened it and saw the message Luo Zhou had just sent her.


    It was a screenshot of two movie tickets.


    Ye Qingcheng turned back to look at the man. Tsk, she could not tell that he was so stuffy!


    Ye Qingcheng was a person who could not hide her emotions. On her first date with her Prince Charming, she had posted on her social media.


    She immediately received countless likes.


    Even Su Qianqian had left ament. ¡°The hands of a blind date man are not bad. Are they as good-looking as your hands? Can theypare to Ji Han?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng did not want Su Qiangian to see her Prince Charming and blocked her from seeing her moments.


    Bo Cixue and the rest saw it and after interrogating in the group, Ye Qingcheng confessed.


    Ye Qingcheng: We only watched a movie together. We didn¡¯t hold hands, hug or kiss. Who knows what will happen in the future? Besides, he¡¯s returning to the capital tonight.


    Bo Cixue: ¡°Brother Zhou is willing to watch a movie with you, which means that he¡¯s serious.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng: I really like hearing this. He has to be serious about a beauty like me!


    Tang Wu: ¡°I sent a screenshot to Brother Zhou.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng: Ah, no, no. Miss Tang, I was just saying. Don¡¯t screenshot and send it to him.


    Tang Wu: ¡°You¡¯re really doomed! But Brother Zhou is worth it!¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m going home to pack my luggage and go on a trip with my parents.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng: Have fun.


    ¡®Tang Wu: Get to know Handsome Pot.


    Bo Yan and Yan Hua took Bo Cixue to the South Pole.


    This was where Bo Cixue had always wanted to go.


    With her parents by her side and the journey, Bo Cixue did not think too much and felt that time passed very quickly every day.


    The South Pole was a beautiful and magnificent ce. One second, it was like entering a white desert, and the next second, it was like entering the Penguin Kingdom.


    Apart from penguins, there were also seagulls and seals. The seawater there was clear and bright, the ciers were tall and magnificent, and the sparkling ice made people sigh at the amazing workmanship of nature.


    After going to the South Pole, Bo Cixue¡¯s mood improved a lot.


    Ina few decades, there were still many things that had not been aplished. Why should she be immersed in love and hate?


    After returning to the capital, Bo Cixue gave her best friends the gifts she had brought back.


    She had brought gifts for Cheng Yan and Nan Xun.


    Nan Xun was still taking care of Tang Mo in the hospital and Bo Cixue was about to give Cheng Yan a gift, so she drove to the hospital.


    Tang Mo would be discharged in a few days. His mood was sometimes good and sometimes bad, butpared to the despair and pain of knowing that he had amputated his leg, he had epted it.


    During this period, he did not mention Mi Yue again.


    Nan Xun did not know what he was thinking, There were a few times when she was busy with work and did note to the hospital in time. He would not eat and would not let people approach him. He would smash things like he was crazy. When she came, he would scold her and his mood would


    improve.


    Nan Xun often wondered if she owed him something in her previous life.


    But he was a little pitiful to have be like this.


    Many times, she did not care about him.


    On the day Bo Cixue and Nan Xun sent their gifts over, a male doctor said a few more words to Nan Xun and Tang Mo started to sound strange and his words were quite unpleasant.


    ¡®What did he mean by her being promiscuous and throwing herself at men?


    Nan Xun had had enough!


    Wasn¡¯t it because she had mistaken him for someone else and slept with him once? She had also paid the corresponding price!


    How did it be her throwing herself at a man?


    Nan Xun was wiping his face. Hearing his words, she threw the towel at his face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m that kind of woman. Go find awyer and we¡¯ll get a divorce immediately!¡±


    ¡°Whoever doesn¡¯t leave their grandson!¡±


    Nan Xun stormed out of the ward.


    Bo Cixue was about to push open the door when she saw Nan Xun walking out with a dark expression. They walked to the side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did he make you angry again?¡±


    Nan Xun was a strong woman in the workce and could deal with all kinds of difficult clients. She rarely had mood swings, but this damn man could make her angry from time to time?


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. His condition is much better now. I¡¯l talk to my mother-inwter and ask her to get a servant to wait on him. There are many things in thepany and I have to do my own things.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Nan Xun, who had lost a lot of weight because of taking care of Tang Mo, and took out the gift she had given her. ¡°Skin care products, a Penguin pendant ne.¡±


    Nan Xun opened the bag and a smile appeared on her face when she saw the ne. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. My Beauty Bo is still good to me. No man is good.¡±


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips. ¡°Have you seen him in the hospital?¡±


    Nan Xun quickly understood who Bo Cixue was referring to. After a few seconds of silence, he nodded. ¡°I saw him when he came to fetch that woman from the hospital that day.¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed.


    ¡°Cixue, he always makes you sad. Don¡¯t think about him in the future. Besides...¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Nan Xun and asked softly, ¡°Besides what?¡±

 Chapter 2124 - Chance Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 2124: Chance Encounter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Besides what?¡±


    Bo Cixue almost blurted out.


    She admitted that she could not make him a stranger and ignore his matters in just a few days.


    The more she knew, the more her heart would hurt, but she could not control herself.


    This kind of self-abuse made her numb to the pain after it reached its peak!


    Nan Xun looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s stubborn expression and his heart ached. ¡°Cixue, you¡¯ll be in pain like this.¡±


    Bo Cixue smirked slightly. ¡°The wound will only heal after the rotten flesh is squeezed out. That process must be painful. I can take it.¡±


    Nan Xun sighed. ¡°I heard that the Queen didn¡¯t let him return to the pce and he bought a vi outside.¡±


    Nan Xun did not say it too clearly, but Bo Cixue already understood what he meant.


    A mocking smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Sixteen is also in the vi, right?¡±


    Nan Xun pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Bo Cixue shrugged her slender shoulders. ¡°Let him be! After I looked for him in the hospital that day, I stopped thinking about him. I have nothing to do with him anymore!¡±


    It was just a breakup, what was the big deal?


    Bo Cixue found Cheng Yan and gave him the gift she had bought on her trip.


    It was a scarf with a penguin pattern, gloves and a hat.


    She had given the same model to several male friends.


    Cheng Yan was very happy to receive the gift, a happy smile on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have a gift.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Old Cheng? Aren¡¯t we friends?¡±


    Cheng Yan nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a heating tool this winter.¡±


    Bo Cixue saw him putting the scarf around his neck and nodded. ¡°It suits my skin. I¡¯m handsome.¡±


    ¡®After chatting with Cheng Yan for a while, Bo Cixue returned home.


    Yan Hua was about to go to the training camp.


    She did not bring Bo Jingyu with her on this trip. Yan Hua¡¯s heart ached for her son and she was afraid that he would not eat well in the training camp, so she made snacks herself.


    Seeing this, Bo Cixue volunteered. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll send it over for you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to work tomorrow. Have a good rest at home.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s easier to fall asleep at night if you have something to do.¡±


    Yan Hua thought for a few seconds and handed the snack box to Bo Cixue. ¡°Drive carefully.¡±


    ¡°alright.¡±


    Bo Cixue had not been to the training camp for a while. She had stayed in thest military training.


    When the guard saw Bo Cixue, he asked her to register and let her in.


    After finding out that Bo Jingyu was in the field, Bo Cixue walked over.


    From afar, she saw Bo Jingyu... looking like a little lion about to go crazy.


    Bo Cixue narrowed her eyes and saw a familiar figure on the field.


    Ye Jie.


    Aslender and tall figure followed beside him. Bo Cixue could almost confirm at a nce that it was probably sixteen.


    He had brought her to the training camp.


    ¡®Well, this was where they met and fell in love.


    It looked quite romantic to visit an old ce.


    ¡®When the instructor saw them, he said something and brought them to the target.


    Bo Cixue saw him and Sixteen starting the shootingpetition in front of the students.


    Both of them were very skilled and hit the bullseye.


    The students cheered loudly.


    Bo Jingyu clenched his fists tightly, wanting to rush forward.


    Bo Cixue hurriedly walked behind Bo Jingyu, who was standing in thest row, and grabbed the back of his cor.


    ¡°Hey, who¡¯s talking about me?¡±


    Turning around, Bo Jingyu widened his eyes when he saw his sister. ¡°Sister, why are you here? Are you here to catch us in the act?¡±


    As Bo Jingyu spoke, he red at the man and woman in front of him. ¡°Did he not attend the engagement party because of that woman? How is that woman good? She doesn¡¯t look feminine at all. How can shepare to my sister?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Bo Jingyu and quickly covered his mouth.


    Damn brat!


    She spoke so loudly, was she afraid that others could not hear her?


    Bo Cixue pulled Bo Jingyu aside when no one was paying attention.


    ¡°Sister, I learned a few moves recently. I think I canpete with him again.¡±


    Bo Cixue knocked Bo Jingyu¡¯s head. ¡°So what if he wins? He will only see us as a joke and think that your sister can¡¯t let go of this rtionship!¡±


    ¡°Ljust want to stand up for you! Who does he think he is?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand your feelings and I¡¯m very touched! The media didn¡¯t know about this and the guests who attended the engagement party only dared to discuss it behind closed doors. If you fight with him openly today, the entire world will know that I was abandoned very quickly.¡±


    ¡°Dad said that after a while, he will find a suitable opportunity to announce that I¡¯m not suitable to break up with him. This will reduce some spection!¡±


    Bo Jingyu was furious. ¡°I¡¯m just unhappy!¡±


    Bo Cixue took a snack and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°Suppress the fire.¡±


    Bo Jingyu looked at his sister¡¯s smiling face and wondered if she had fallen out of love or if he had fallen out of love!


    Chewing the snack, he nodded. ¡°Mom probably made it herself. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Bo Cixue stuffed the snack box into his arms. ¡°Split it with your brotherster. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Sister, do you want me to give you a hug? I¡¯m already a man!¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the handsome boy under the sun and went forward to touch his head. ¡°Sister will get through it.¡±


    Bo Jingyu, who had his head touched, felt that his sister was treating him as a pet.


    Bo Jingyu sent Bo Cixue to the entrance of the training camp.


    Bo Cixue got into the car and waved at him. ¡°Go in!¡±


    After Bo Jingyu went in, Bo Cixue started the engine.


    The car drove for a distance before it suddenly turned off.


    Bo Cixue furrowed her eyebrows, got out of the car, and opened the hood.


    Bo Cixue checked it. There was a lot of dirt deposited on the motor¡¯s engine and throttle. It could be washed, but the conditions here did not allow it.


    ¡®The training camp was in the suburbs, remote and quiet.


    Bo Cixue was about to go back to the car to take out her phone when a ck Bentley drove over.


    The car slowed down when it reached her.


    The car window was lowered and a cold and handsome face appeared. The man¡¯s deep voice sounded. ¡°Your car broke down?¡±


    Bo Cixue narrowed her eyes and after ncing at his face, her gazended on the woman in the front passenger seat.


    Her skin was not as fair as porcin and was a healthy honey color. Her hair was short and her face was small, but she did not look weak like a small woman. There was a trace of heroism in her eyes and she had a different kind of beauty.


    Seeing Bo Cixue looking over, she nodded at her with a calm expression.


    Bo Cixue suddenly thought of what Ye Yiren had said to her.


    ¡°Ye Jie only treats you as a substitute. You will never be as important to him as that person.¡±


    ¡°He likes carefree, unrestrained and unique women.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s temples started to hurt again.


    She looked away, not looking at the man and woman in the car, nor answering Ye Jie¡¯s question...

 Chapter 2125 - Fate

    <h4>Chapter 2125: Fate</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    How could he still talk to her so calmly after hurting her heart so badly?


    Bo Cixue could not think of any other reason.


    There was only one. He had never loved her.


    What about herself?


    They were deeply in love. After falling out of love, she did not even want to see him or talk to him.


    Seeing him with another woman, her heart burned with anger and loss of control, wanting to destroy everything!


    She could only suppress the turmoil in her heart and not act like a shrew in front of him.


    ¡°Get in, I¡¯ll take you back to the city.¡±


    Bo Cixue took a deep breath and turned back to look at him again, a mocking smile on her lips. ¡°Scram, I don¡¯t need you!¡±


    It was her first time saying such harsh words in front of him!


    With that said, she returned to her car and called someone to repair it.


    The car parked beside her car drove away after a while.


    Bo Cixue leaned against the steering wheel, feeling like all her strength had been sucked away by a huge syringe.


    Her hands and feet were cold.


    She knew that her rtionship with him waspletely over!


    Thest stage of the sensor chip that Bo Cixue was studying had beenpleted.


    After Lan Yue learned of the news, he specially returned to the capital for Lan Nuo.


    After Lan Nuo fell sick, his limbs reacted slowly. After the sensor chip developed by Bo Cixue was imnted in him, his limbs reacted much faster.


    This meant that Bo Cixue¡¯s research and development was sessful.


    Such research results quickly caused amotion in the industry.


    All kinds of interviews and praises came one after another.


    Some people called her a genius scientist.


    When Bo Cixue was chatting with her best friends in the group, she mocked herself. She had to be proud of her career after losing her love life!


    However, she was not smug. If this research could achieve a bigger breakthrough, patients like Lan Nuo would be normal in the future.


    Aweekter, Bo Cixue was called to the office by the director of the research institute.


    ¡°The principal of Capital University personally invited you to teach a fewputer science sses at the university. I took the liberty to agree on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°Cixue, you¡¯re very talented and capable. Such talent and attainment will definitely help more people in the future. Now, the students from the Capital University¡¯sputer science department are looking forward to you going over.¡±


    Bo Cixue was a little embarrassed. ¡°Is it appropriate for me to go?¡±


    She was only in her early twenties. If she went as a professor, would she


    As if seeing through Bo Cixue¡¯s thoughts, the director patted her shoulder. ¡°No one will have any objections. Everyone will only think that you¡¯re amazing. You have such ability at such a young age. You¡¯re a rare talent in $ Country.¡±


    Bo Cixue covered her face. ¡°Chief, I¡¯m almost floating from your praise.¡±


    The directorughed out loud. ¡°You have the right!¡±


    At night, Bo Cixue went back and told Yan Hua and Bo Yan about this.


    Hearing this, the two of them were happy and proud of Bo Cixue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant, don¡¯t be discouraged, don¡¯t be arrogant and don¡¯t be impatient. Keep it up!¡± Bo Yan said to Bo Cixue.


    ¡°Daddy, I will.¡±


    Yan Hua red at Bo Yan. ¡°Your daughter has achieved so much, can¡¯t you praise her more?¡±


    Bo Yan replied, ¡°I think she can be better.¡±


    Yan Hua replied, ¡°It¡¯s already very good.¡±


    Bo Cixue could not help butugh. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t argue about this. Mom praised me for being happy and Dad reminded me to stop being arrogant and impatient. I ept it humbly. Anyway, Dad and Mom¡¯s original intention was for my own good. I understand.¡±


    She was going to teach at the Capital University tomorrow and Bo Cixue did not know what to wear, so she asked Yan Hua to help her match it.


    Yan Hua chose a set of clothes and came out. ¡°You can¡¯t dress like a socialite or be too professional. Now that the weather is cold, it¡¯s good to wear a turtleneck sweater with jeans and a jacket.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°I¡¯l listen to you.¡±


    The next day, Bo Cixue changed into the clothes her mother had chosen for her yesterday and tied her long hair into a high ponytail. She put on some light makeup and went out with her bag.


    There was a banner at the school gate and the principal came to fetch Bo Cixue personally.


    Bo Cixue was ttered. After familiarizing herself with the campus, she gave the first ss to the students who came to listen.


    During ss, she realized that there were many male students in the ssroom. Most of them were in front, while some girls were sitting behind.


    After ss, Bo Cixue asked several girls and found out that the boys hade early to reserve seats in order to attend her ss. They were even crazier than the girls when they met the super handsome professor.


    Bo Cixue did not know whether tough or cry.


    During the second ss, Bo Cixue reminded the boys to be friendly and gentlemanly to girls.


    Many tall boys obediently gave up their seats in front to girls in need.


    The atmosphere was rather harmonious.


    There was only one thing Bo Cixue did not expect. When she called out the names, she saw the name Sixteen.


    Bo Cixue called 16 and azy voice came from thester of the ssroom.


    Bo Cixue looked toward the corner and saw a figure in a sweater and hat sitting there. She was facing the light and Bo Cixue could not see her face clearly.


    Bo Cixue felt an indescribable emotion in her heart.


    After calming down, Bo Cixue continued the ss.


    At noon.


    A female ssmate who was asking Bo Cixue questions invited her to eat in the canteen. The female ssmate was very enthusiastic and persistent. ¡°Professor Bo, it¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t despise me for treating you to the canteen¡¯s food. Our canteen¡¯s braised ribs are quite famous.¡±


    ¡°Alright, T¡¯l go try the braised ribs in the canteen.¡±


    After Bo Cixue and the female ssmate finished eating, she was about to find a ce to sit down when a male ssmate who had just gotten a bow! of soup was in a hurry to find a seat. He did not see Bo Cixue and identally spilled half of the soup on her.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s white coat was wet with tomatoes.


    Seeing that he had bumped into someone, the male ssmate kept apologizing.


    Bo Cixue saw that the male ssmate did not do it on purpose and did not me him. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Get another bowl of soup!¡±


    The female ssmate who was eating with Bo Cixue had a good family background and could recognize that the coat Bo Cixue was wearing was a limited edition. ¡°Professor Bo, your coat is very expensive!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just take it for dry cleaning.¡± Bo Cixue smiled at the female ssmate. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t eat with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    Bo Cixue put down her te and walked out of the canteen.


    She had just walked to the entrance of the canteen when she saw two figures walking in.


    The man was wearing a ck coat and a mask. The woman was wearing a gray sweater with long limbs. The two of them were walking together and talking in low voices.


    Bo Cixue wanted to turn and walk out of the other door, but it was toote.


    They saw her.


    Bo Cixue cursed in her heart.. This damned fate!

 Chapter 2126 - Company

    <h4>Chapter 2126: Company</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Jie saw that Bo Cixue¡¯s coat was dirty and pursed his lips, looking at Sixteen beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡®When Sixteen passed by Bo Cixue, she nodded at her, no hostility in her eyes.


    Bo Cixue could not possibly have a good impression of Sixteen. She pretended not to see them and walked out of the canteen quickly.


    The moment she walked out, she saw Cheng Yan.


    ¡°Old Cheng, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Icame to check on the principal. I just went to your office and the counselor said that you came to the canteen, so I came to try my luck.¡± Seeing Bo Cixue¡¯s dirty coat, he frowned. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Tm fine. A ssmate identally dirtied it and there¡¯s a jacket in the office. I¡¯ll go change.¡±


    Cheng Yan apanied Bo Cixue to the office.


    After she was done changing, he said, ¡°I liked the gift you gave mest time. How about I treat you to a meal outside the school? It¡¯s just a simple meal.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    They went to the small restaurant outside and cooked three dishes.


    ¡®When they were eating, Cheng Yan saw that Bo Cixue was not picky and even smiled and told the boss that the food was delicious. A smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so down to earth.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled. ¡°What do you think I am?¡±


    ¡°an otherworldly fairy.¡±


    Bo Cixue was amused by Cheng Yan¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s just a rumor.¡±


    Cheng Yan said something to make Bo Cixue happy from time to time, but she was really depressed. Afterughing, there was a long silence.


    After dinner, Cheng Yan asked Bo Cixue to bring him around the Capital University.


    The two of them arrived at the artificialke of the Capital University.


    The artificialke was beautiful, but the weather had turned cold recently and there were not many students who came to theke.


    Therefore, Bo Cixue saw Ye Jie and Sixteen from afar.


    They walked along theke.


    She might have finished walking around and disappeared at the end of theke.


    Cheng Yan bought two cups of coffee and came to Bo Cixue¡¯s side. Seeing that she was looking into the distance, he asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked away and took the coffee from Cheng Yan. ¡°Nothing... Thank you.¡±


    After taking a sip of coffee, her stomach felt warmer.


    But her chest still felt empty.


    Sigh, she did not know when she would be able to walk out of the pain and trauma of falling out of love.


    Cheng Yan suddenly took out a handkerchief from his pocket. ¡°If you want to cry, just cry! Holding your emotions in for a long time will affect your body and mind.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not take the handkerchief from Cheng Yan. She looked up at the sky that was covered by clouds and shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°What¡¯s the point of crying?¡± Crying would not relieve the emptiness and sadness in her heart!


    Cheng Yan did not persuade Bo Cixue to cry orfort her. Instead, he put down the coffee and picked up a few stones from the ground.


    He threw a stone.


    The stone that he threw out seemed to have a life of its own and started to jump on the water.


    Bo Cixue was shocked.


    She walked to Cheng Yan¡¯s side and widened her eyes slightly. ¡°Old Cheng, you¡¯re actually a master at ying with nothing.¡±


    Bo Cixue liked to y with these things, but she was not good at wasting her time.


    Cheng Yan handed Bo Cixue a stone. ¡°Do you want to try?¡±


    Bo Cixue took the stone and threw it into the water, but the stone sank.


    ¡°Tm toome.¡±


    Cheng Yan smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s actually a skill to make money. Do you know how many times I¡¯ve made money in the Guinness World Records?¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head.


    Cheng Yan said, ¡°88 times.¡±


    ¡°OMG, it¡¯s hard to imagine.¡±


    Cheng Yan picked up another stone and narrowed his eyes. ¡°When the stone hits the surface of the water, it¡¯s best to maintain a 20-degree angle. This way, it can jump several times. Because when it enters the water at this angle, the impact time is the shortest and the energy loss is the least.¡±


    ¡°Come, do it again like I taught you.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Bo Cixue threw it again. She was quite smart and had found the right angle. The second time, the stone jumped three or four times on the water.


    Bo Cixue jumped up excitedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect me to be able to do it too.¡±


    Although the number of times she jumped was still very little, at least she did not sink to the bottom of the water immediately!


    Cheng Yan gave Bo Cixue a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re very fast and smart.¡±


    Bo Cixue picked up a few more stones and jumped more and further away each time. The smile on her face became brighter and brighter.


    Cheng Yan stood by the side and seeing her smiling brightly, a warm smile appeared in his eyes.


    Ye Jie left the campus after sending Sixteen back to the school building. When he passed by the man-madeke, he saw Bo Cixue and Cheng Yan.


    He could not see what they were talking about from a distance, but Bo Cixue was smiling brightly.


    His hands in his pockets clenched slightly into fists.


    Looking away, he strode away with dark eyes.


    On the day Tang Mo was discharged, Ye Jie and Luo Zhou went over.


    But Nan Xun did not go over.


    He had almost recovered and as long as he rested for a while, he would be able to customize a prosthetic leg.


    If she was used to prosthetics, she would walk like a normal person.


    Nan Xun felt that she had done her duty as his wife. She had taken care of him in the hospital for so long and had a lot of things to settle in thepany. After informing Mrs Tang, she did not go over.


    Anyway, Tang Mo might not want to see her.


    Nan Xun¡¯s hair was a little long, She wanted to cut her hair during the weekend and asked Bo Cixue if she had time to do it together.


    Bo Cixue did not see the message, but Ye Qingcheng replied after seeing it, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to cut your hair! Keep your hair long. Your face shape is very suitable for having long hair. Actually, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re very beautiful? You look good without makeup usually, let alone having long hair


    and makeup.¡±


    Nan Xun: ¡°I don¡¯t want people to think that I¡¯m good-looking. I just want them to think that I¡¯m capable.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng: I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have someone you like.


    Nan Xun thought of the only person she had had a crush on when she was still a student. That time, she had slept with Tang Mo by ident. Actually, she wanted to be with the person she had had a crush on for many years.


    During her wedding with Tang Mo, he had been invited by the Tang family to y the piano. They had not seen each other since then.


    Ye Qingcheng: You¡¯re already a career woman and Mrs Tang. No one will dare to have any ideas about you in the future even if you make yourself beautiful!


    Nan Xun: ¡°You¡¯ve been in a good mood recently. Are you in a rtionship with Luo Zhou?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng: ¡°I only saw the movie once. He hasn¡¯t contacted me recently. Did | fall out of love before we even started?¡±


    Nan Xun: ¡°You took the


    Ye Qingcheng: Hmph, I want to be a proud female peacock. If he doesn¡¯te and find me, I won¡¯t go and find him!

 Chapter 2127 - Scared

    <h4>Chapter 2127: Scared</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Xun chatted with Ye Qingcheng for a while. When it was time to get off work, the front desk called and said that someone was looking for her downstairs. Nan Xun simply packed her things and prepared to get off work.


    A tall white figure stood outside the office building.


    Nan Xun immediately recognized that it was the boy she once had a crush on, Xiao Mo.


    Xiao Mo and Tang Mo werepletely different types of people. Tang Mo was handsome and had a devilish air to him, while Xiao Mo had a very clean and sunny image.


    There was a shy smile on his face when he saw Nan Xuning out.


    Nan Xun walked toward him. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see. How have you been?¡±


    Nan Xun had misunderstood him before. She thought that he was going to be chased away by her cousin and had identally slept with Tang Mo, so she had deleted his contact details.


    He had never been a proactive person. After she deleted him, he never contacted her again.


    Nan Xun nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why... are you here today?¡±


    Xiao Mo took out a ticket from his bag. ¡°I¡¯m holding a concert in the Capital Music Hall in a few days. This is the ticket. I wonder if you have time to go and listen to it?¡±


    As if afraid that she would misunderstand something, he added, ¡°I gave tickets to all the ssmates who still worked in the capital.¡±


    ¡°After the concert, let¡¯s have supper together.¡±


    Nan Xun took the ticket from him and nodded at him. ¡°T¡¯ll definitely go.¡±


    He smiled at her, his smile as clean and warm as before.


    They had not seen each other for too long and for a moment, he did not know what to say. He looked at thepany building behind her. ¡°You said before that your biggest dream is to earn a lot of money. Your wish hase true.¡±


    Nan Xun was a little embarrassed by his words. In the past, her family had been poor and she had a debt. She had no high ideals and had only money in her mind.


    It sounded rather vulgar.


    ¡°I did it for my life. I can¡¯tpare to you artists.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that about Xun¡®er. You¡¯re very capable.¡± His phone rang. He nced at the caller ID and said to her, ¡°We still have rehearsalster. Xun¡®er, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Nan Xun waved the ticket at him. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    When he was in front of her, she acted very normal, as if she was facing an ordinary old ssmate.


    But after he left, she stared in the direction he had left for a long time.


    She did not notice that there was someone staring at her for a long time in a dark-colored car.


    The butler looked at Tang Mo, whose handsome face was as cold as ice, and asked carefully, ¡°Young Master, do you want me to call Young Madam?¡±


    Tang Mo watched as Nan Xun looked in the direction where the other man had left in and could not look away for a long time. A me seemed to have risen in his chest, burning crazily as anger tore at his nerves.


    His hands clenched into fists and he looked at Nan Xun through the car window as if he wanted to bore two holes in her.


    Seeing Tang Mo¡¯s expression, the butler could not help but sweat for Nan Xun.


    Nan Xun looked away. Just as she was about to drive to the garage, she saw a Maybach disappearing around the corner from the corner of her eye.


    She must have been hallucinating just now!


    If not, why would she see the Tang family¡¯s car here?


    Nan Xun shook her head and walked toward the garage in a good mood.


    After returning to the Tang family, Nan Xun went upstairs to put her bag in her room. After changing into loungewear, the servant asked her to go downstairs for dinner.


    Seeing that she was the only one in the dining room, Nan Xun asked in confusion, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Grandpa and Grandmae for dinner?¡± If she remembered correctly, Tang Mo should have been discharged today!


    ¡°Old Master went to visit hisrades. Madam went out to y mahjong and might be backte. Young Master is in the study and the butler went to call him.¡±


    Nan Xun nodded.


    After a while, the butler pushed Tang Mo over in a wheelchair.


    Tang Mo was wearing a ck V-neck sweater with a nket over his legs. He should have cut his hair today. He was neat and stylish, but his handsome face looked a little dark.


    It was probably very difficult for a person who had met with a serious ident to regain his previous temperament.


    Nan Xun was already used to his unpredictable mood when she was taking care of him, so she did not think too much about it when she saw his expression.


    It was the Tang family¡¯s rule to not speak when eating or sleeping.


    During dinner, Nan Xun followed the Tang family¡¯s rules and ate quietly.


    But asionally, she would feel a dark gaze on her.


    ¡®When she looked up, the man was not looking at her but was cutting the steak slowly with his head lowered.


    After eating, Nan Xun returned to her room.


    She took out the concert ticket Xiao Mo had given her from her bag andy on the bed, so engrossed that she did not even know the door was pushed open from outside.


    Until the ticket in her hand was taken away.


    Nan Xun regained her senses and looked at the man who was standing by the bed with a cane, his expression ferocious like a devil. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, he tore the ticket into pieces and threw it at her face ruthlessly.


    Nan Xun¡¯s anger immediately rose to ten percent.


    This stupid man must be crazy!


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the hospital today just to meet another man? That man ys the piano, right? You¡¯re so happy just because he gave you a ticket? Why? Did you have a crush on him before?¡±


    Nan Xun sat up from the bed, her eyes wide open as she red at Tang Mo angrily. ¡°Tang Mo, I don¡¯t need to report my private matters to you. Did you forget our agreement back then? You don¡¯t have the right to care about my private matters if I don¡¯t care about yours. No matter what, I won¡¯t cheat on


    my wife like you! I¡¯ve been tolerating you enough during this period. Please don¡¯t challenge my bottom line again and again!¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Tang Mo gave a darkugh. ¡°You said it¡¯s an agreement. Do we have a written contract? It¡¯s just a verbal agreement. So what if I go back on my words?¡±


    Nan Xun widened his eyes. ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t you hate and disgust me? Didn¡¯t you think of how you were forced to get married when you saw me? Isn¡¯t it the best ending if we get rid of each other early? What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Seeing how agitated she was, he calmed down instead. ¡°Why? Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid. Tang Mo, don¡¯t scare me, okay?¡± Nan Xun put her face in front of him. ¡°Look at my face. Isn¡¯t I the tomboy you hate the most? You often say that I¡¯m not feminine and you feel disgusted when you see me. I really don¡¯t have any advantage over those women in the past. Don¡¯t talk nonsense


    and go and rest. Even without me, there will be better womening in in the future...¡±


    Before she could finish, he suddenly took a step forward, grabbed the back of her head and kissed her.


    Today was even worse!

 Chapter 2128 - Tie Her Up

    <h4>Chapter 2128: Tie Her Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Xun widened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her in disbelief.


    She froze for a few seconds before she regained her senses. She raised her hand and pped his handsome face.


    The crisp p in the air made the two of them seem to be frozen.


    Nan Xun¡¯s eyshes fluttered and she was about to say something when she saw a trace of darkness sh past his eyes. Then, his lips pressed against hers again.


    This time, Nan Xun did not pause at all and pushed him away with all her strength.


    He was on crutches and after being pushed by her, he took a few steps back unsteadily and fell to the ground.


    Nan Xun did not look at him and ran out with a straight face.


    Nan Xun ran downstairs.


    Seeming to have thought of something, she entered the guest room again and kept washing her face with cold water. She wiped her mouth with a disposable towel.


    He did not find it disgusting, but she did!


    Her mind seemed to be in a knot and she could not understand why he would do such a thing!


    He clearly hated her!


    Nan Xun did not dare to return to her room and ran to the car to sit for a while.


    Until he saw Tang Moing out with a cane and asked the driver to send him away.


    Nan Xun heaved a sigh of relief.


    It was hard for two people who hated each other to get along peacefully under the same roof.


    It was good that he had left. There were many ces he could go anyway.


    Nan Xun returned to her room.


    Seeing the torn tickets, her eyes turned red.


    Damn bastard!


    Damn man!


    Why was it fine for him to support a woman outside while she was only going to listen to her old ssmate¡¯s concert?


    Could it be more double-edged?


    ¡®They had agreed not to interfere with each other¡¯s lives and that they had the right to control each other¡¯s private lives. Did he think he could go back on his words just because he wanted to?


    Nan Xun picked up the tickets fragments angrily and put them on the table. She pieced them together piece by piece and glued them back together.


    She only managed toplete the tickets in the middle of the night.


    Nan Xun put the tickets into the drawer.


    She would not be frightened by him. He had no right to stop her from doing what she wanted to do!


    At this thought, Nan Xun felt better. She was a little tired and fell asleep very quickly.


    ¡®Tang Mo returned at two in the morning. He had drunk a lot and the butler helped him to the bedroom.


    Entering the bedroom, he saw a neat bed without any creases. If he remembered correctly, this was his wedding room with Nan Xun.


    He frowned and asked the butler, ¡°Has she never slept here before?¡±


    The butler was stunned for a second before he realized that Tang Mo was referring to Young Madam. He nodded. ¡°Young Madam is sleeping in the guest room.¡±


    Actually, the butler wanted to say that Young Master had note in to stay either.


    ¡®Tang Mo narrowed his red eyes and waved his hand at the butler. ¡°Go out!¡±


    After the butler left, Tang Mo walked to the wedding bed with his cane.


    After standing there for a while, he went out and took the spare key to the guest room.


    A small orange wallmp was turned on in the guest room and the woman on the bed was sleeping soundly.


    ¡®Tang Mo leaned against the desk and looked at her desk.


    ¡®There were many documents from herpany and some designs.


    ¡®There were several oil paintings by the table. It could be seen that she liked to draw when she was free.


    ¡®Tang Mo was about to get up and leave when his clothes identally slipped into the drawer.


    Acrack appeared in the drawer. Tang Mo was about to close the drawer when he saw what was inside from the corner of his eye.


    He opened the drawer and took out the tickets that Nan Xun had pasted.


    An unknown anger rose from his chest and burned his rationality into ashes.


    He looked at the woman on the bed with red eyes, a ferocious expression on his face.


    Nan Xun was sleeping soundly and was still dreaming.


    When he dreamed of her confessing to Xiao Mo, he told her first that he liked her.


    She was still smiling when she suddenly felt suffocated.


    Her neck seemed to be strangled by something.


    Nan Xun jolted awake and saw the person half-kneeling by the bed with one hand around her neck through the dim light. She was so frightened that her heart felt like it was going to burst out of her throat.


    She was about to scream when something that looked like a handkerchief was stuffed into her mouth.


    She could not make a sound.


    Her hands wanted to struggle, but he was faster and tied her hands with a tie.


    Nan Xun woke up from the shock and her mind seemed to have frozen. Her reaction was half a beat slower than usual. When she woke uppletely, her mouth was stuffed with a handkerchief and her hands were tied with a tie.


    She widened her eyes and asked him with her eyes, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Tang Mo smirked and smiled faintly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you often treat me like this when I was hospitalized?¡±


    Nan Xun took a breath and frowned when she smelled the strong smell of alcohol on him.


    He went out to drink?


    He came here to drink crazily when he was drunk?


    Wasn¡¯t she doing this for his health?


    He was repaying kindness with ingratitude!


    Nan Xun struggled to sit up, but her legs were pressed under his knees and she could not move her hands. She could not sit up at all.


    She could only use her eyes to tell him to stop being crazy!


    He did not seem to understand her gaze. His slender fingers pinched her cheek, lowered his head and bit the tip of her nose.


    At that moment, Nan Xun wanted to kick him into hell!


    Ten in the morning.


    Nan Xun woke up with her phone vibrating.


    She opened her eyes and her vision was blocked. It was only then that she realized that she was in someone¡¯s arms.


    She pushed the person in front of her hard and sat up, wanting to p him.


    But this time, he grabbed her wrist before she could hit him.


    ¡°Tang Mo, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Nan Xun retracted her hand from hisrge palm, picked up the pillow, and covered his face.


    She should not have taken care of him in the hospital.


    What a b*tch!


    The man was covered by him and did not move.


    Nan Xun was afraid that she would really suffocate, so she moved the pillow away.


    He put his hands behind his head and looked at her with a faint smile.


    ¡°Did youe to disgust me because no one else is disgusting?¡±


    He looked at her with his eyebrows raised. ¡°Do you want me to show you my marriage certificate?¡± In other words, she was hiswful wife and it was reasonable to disgust her.


    Nan Xun was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. She pointed a trembling finger at his nose. ¡°Did you hit your head when you got into the ident?¡±


    He pulled her finger and bit it. Nan Xun shivered and quickly retracted her hand, her expression angry and ferocious. She really wanted him to die!


    ¡°Youre really lucky to only have a broken leg. You should have no descendants...¡±


    Before she could finish, her chin was pinched by him. His expression was dark and his tone was dark. ¡°I¡¯m disgusting... Have you forgotten who provoked whom first? If it was in the past, would I have fallen for you¡±

 Chapter 2129 - Pushing Away

    <h4>Chapter 2129: Pushing Away</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Amocking smile appeared on Nan Xun¡¯s lips when she heard his words.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m interested in you? I hate yboys the most. Besides, I don¡¯t like you from head to toe!¡±


    ¡°And the smell on you, I feel like vomiting the moment I smell it!¡± With that said, she made an expression like she was about to vomit.


    The corners of Tang Mo¡¯s lips twitched and the vein on his forehead twitched. He was clearly furious.


    Nan Xun did not want to say anything more to him. She got up from the bed and went into the bathroom.


    Standing in front of the mirror, she scolded him angrily.


    ment


    It seemed like she could not stay here anymore. She should just move back to her apartment!


    But how was she going to answer to her grandfather and mother-inw?


    ¡®When Nan Xun came out of the bath, Tang Mo was no longer in her room.


    Nan Xun had just heaved a sigh of relief when her blood boiled again.


    She put her hands on her waist, almost dying from anger.


    ¡®The tickets she had pastedst night were cut into pieces by him with scissors, and the pieces that were not sticky were thrown into the rubbish bin.


    Damn it!


    Bastard!


    Nan Xun cried in anger.


    She leaned against the desk and cried for a while.


    It had been many years since she had cried like this.


    She had always been a strong and independent woman.


    She also thought that she was invulnerable, but ever since she got married to this man and his ident, she would still be angered by him from time to time!


    ¡®Why was she so cheap!


    He was really the most despicable man she had ever seen!


    Nan Xun arrived at thepany in the afternoon.


    The secretary told her that a woman had been waiting for her in the guest room for a long time.


    Nan Xun walked into the guest room and was surprised to see Mi Yue.


    She did not expect Mi Yue to appear in front of her again.


    Mi Yue was called to the hospital by Mrs Tang to take care of Tang Mo. After she ran away, Mrs Tang cut off all of her finances, making her unable to find a job and bearing a lot of debts.


    Nan Xun had not deliberately asked about Mi Yue¡¯s whereabouts, but she had heard that she had entered a nightclub to work.


    ¡®When Mi Yue saw Nan Xun, she squeezed out a stiff smile. ¡°Mrs Tang.¡±


    Nan Xun sat opposite Mi Yue. ¡°Why is Miss Mi looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Mrs Tang, please let me see Brother Mo one more time!¡± Mi Yue was in tears.


    Nan Xun¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I think Miss Mi is mistaken. Even when he hid your mistress outside, I didn¡¯t stop him. Besides, if you want to see him now, you can contact him directly. You don¡¯t have to go through me.¡±


    Mi Yue¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Mrs Tang didn¡¯t let me see him because of what happened at the hospitalst time. Mrs Tang, Brother Mo and 1 are really in love. Please let me see him. He can¡¯t do without a woman by his side...¡±


    Hearing Mi Yue¡¯s words, Nan Xun could not help but think about what had happenedst night.


    He was used to being a yboy. Could it be that he had been hospitalized for more than a month because he had not had a woman by his side for too long?


    Nan Xun was furious at the thought of him.


    As long as he did not harm her in the future, she did not care what he did.


    ¡°Will you be able to get his heart back after seeing him?¡±


    Mi Yue seemed to have seen hope and her eyes lit up. ¡°I can definitely do it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, wait for my news.¡±


    Tang Mo stayed in the vi the entire day.


    In the evening, he received a message from Nan Xun.


    ¡°A vi in the suburbs. See you there.¡±


    A devilish smile appeared on Tang Mo¡¯s lips.


    That woman kept saying that she was disgusted with him, but didn¡¯t she still ask him to spend time with her?


    After spending time with her, he realized that there were many shining points in her after he really understood her.


    It was different from the feeling those women gave him in the past.


    Tang Mo called the butler into the cloakroom.


    ¡°Which one do you think I should wear?¡±


    ¡°Young Master is handsome and looks good in any outfit.¡±


    Tang Mo chose a sapphire blue suit. He was handsome and this color looked good on him.


    After changing his clothes and doing his hair, Tang Mo asked the driver to send him to the vi in the suburbs.


    When he arrived at the vi, he got out of the car with his cane.


    The driver wanted to send him in, but he refused.


    He walked into the vi and did not see Nan Xun in the living room. He took the elevator to the second floor.


    The bedroom on the second floor was open and he went in.


    ¡®The sound of running water sounded in the bathroom and she could vaguely see a blurry figure.


    He smirked and leaned against the head of the bed with a devilish smile.


    There was a faint fragrance in the air.


    Her eyelids became a little heavy, probably because she had not rested wellst night.


    He leaned against the head of the bed, a few strands of hair falling over his forehead. There was a devilish smile on his lips and he looked sexy and devilish under the warm light.


    Apart from his empty left leg, he was really a man with a perfect appearance.


    From her eyes to her lips and nose, she exuded a fatal attraction.


    Suddenly, the lights in the room went out and a slender figure walked out of the bathroom.


    She went to the door, locked it and threw the key out of the window.


    Mi Yue walked to the bed and looked at the man who had his eyes slightly closed.


    She called him softly, ¡°Brother Mo.¡±


    ¡®Tang Mo felt a little dizzy. Hearing the woman call him Brother Mo, his lips twitched. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such a stuffy woman.¡±


    Mi Yue¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Did he treat her as another woman?


    ¡°Brother Mo, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose that day. I¡¯m really sorry. I only have you in my heart. No matter what you be in the future, I will love you wholeheartedly...¡±


    Before Mi Yue could finish, the man opened his eyes.


    He reached out to turn on the lights, but could not.


    He had not brought his phone up. In order not to let anyone disturb their time together, he had left his phone in the car.


    Using the moonlight outside, he narrowed his eyes at the woman squatting by the bed.


    One moment it was Nan Xun, the next it was Mi Yue.


    He closed his eyes and opened them again, looking at the woman beside him. ¡°Mi Yue?¡±


    Mi Yue looked at his unfamiliar and cold gaze and her heart skipped a beat.


    This was an expression she had never seen before.


    It was so cold and unfamiliar.


    ¡°Brother Mo, you really misunderstood me that day at the hospital. You became like this because of me. Why would I despise you? Brother Mo, I¡¯ve never experienced what it¡¯s like to love someone until I met you. I don¡¯t want status, I just want to take care of you forever.¡±


    ¡°Brother Mo, can you give me another chance?¡± Mi Yue jumped into Tang Mo¡¯s arms, wanting to kiss him.


    But before she could get close to him, she was pushed away by a strong force.


    She was pushed to the ground mercilessly by him!


    Disbelief appeared in Mi Yue¡¯s eyes and her lips trembled when she met his dark eyes. ¡°Brother Mo, you¡¯re still ming me, right? You can hit me or scold me, but don¡¯t ignore me like this, okay?¡±


    Tang Mo stared fixedly at Mi Yue, as if he wanted to see through her... ¡°Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 2130 - Malicious

    <h4>Chapter 2130: Malicious</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mi Yue was stunned.


    She had said so much to show her love and loyalty to him.


    In the end, he only cared about why she was here?


    Tears filled Mi Yue¡¯s eyes and she looked pitiful. ¡°Brother Mo...¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you, why are you here?¡± Tang Mo wanted to stand up, but he felt dizzy.


    He only had one leg to walk and with his dizziness, he fell back onto the bed very quickly.


    Mi Yue ignored his cold attitude and jumped into his arms again, wrapping her arms around his neck. ¡°Brother Mo, let¡¯s get together again. I¡¯m still the same as before. I don¡¯t need a status. I just want to stay by your side.¡±


    ment


    Tang Mo¡¯s face was tense and the warmth in his eyes was gone, turning into a menacing coldness. ¡°Did Nan Xun ask you toe?¡±


    She was so disgusting to send her husband to another woman¡¯s bed?


    Good job, good job!


    Mi Yue did not dare to say that she had taken the initiative to look for Nan Xun and begged Nan Xun to let her meet Tang Mo.


    She nodded like a chick pecking at rice. ¡°Brother Mo, that woman doesn¡¯t like you at all. You said before that you wouldn¡¯t like her.¡±


    ¡°She said that she wouldn¡¯t tell Mrs Tang that we got back together. We can still be like before...¡±


    Before Mi Yue could finish, her cheek was pinched by Tang Mo¡¯s slender fingers. He lifted her face and stared fixedly at her. ¡°Do you think we can go back to the past?¡±


    Mi Yue¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°As long as Brother Mo is willing, we can definitely go back to the past.¡±


    Tang Mo used all his strength to push Mi Yue away.


    He found the crutches and forced himself to stand up. Then, in front of her, he threw his empty left leg in front of her. ¡°Alright, roll it up and help me massage my broken limb.¡±


    A trace of panic shed past Mi Yue¡¯s eyes, but in order to leave the nightclub and live a good life again, she half-knelt in front of him, reached out her hand and carefully wrapped his pants.


    She kept telling herself that it was alright. Wasn¡¯t it just a broken leg?


    He looked perfect, had a good figure and was rich and powerful. As long as she endured that shoring, she could go back to the past.


    However, the scene she saw in the hospital appeared in her mind unconsciously.


    Her stomach started to feel ufortable again.


    Just as her fingertips were about to touch his pants, he suddenly hit the back of her hand with his cane.


    She screamed in pain.


    Tang Mo looked down at Mi Yue, a cold smirk appearing on his lips. ¡°Why force yourself? Mi Yue, you like the rich, powerful, and perfect Tang Mo. Tang Mo who can make you feel proud and not the disabled Tang Mo.¡±


    Mi Yue fell to the ground and her tears fell when she saw his cold and dark expression.


    ¡°What about you? You only got together with me because my name has the word ¡®Yue in it, didn¡¯t you? I originally thought that you doted on me because you fell in love with me. It was only recently that I realized that you only got together with me because my name has the word ¡®Yue..¡±


    ¡°That woman with the name ¡®Yueyue¡¯is the one you love the most. You were still young when you were in love with her. The love you had when you were young was always brilliant and passionate. Unfortunately, it was discovered by your Tang family in the end. The girl¡¯s family background is ordinary


    and the Tang family doesn¡¯t care about such an ordinary background.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t know what your family did at that time. The girl broke up with you and said that she had fallen for another boy. You thought it was true and swore never to love any woman again.¡±


    ¡°You only gave your love to her. You became a yboy and changed women like clothes. You didn¡¯t forgive her betrayal until she got into a car ident and died. It was only a few yearster when the boy who acted with her told you the truth that you realized that she had never betrayed you.


    Unfortunately, you regretted that she was no longer alive.¡±


    ¡°So you used your bad feelings to hide the guilt and sadness in your heart. You were with me and gave me the best, but you never touched me. You said that you had a hidden disease, but you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That girl has a younger sister. She had the same birthday as me and had sponsored her school for the past few years. Every year, she would celebrate her birthday with her. Coincidentally, I had the same birthday as the girl¡¯s younger sister. You came back regardless of anything on the day of the ident


    because you wanted to celebrate the girl¡¯s younger sister¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°But I became the scapegoat. Everyone thought that you loved me to the core, so you risked your life toe back to celebrate my birthday. Yes, I thought so before, but in the end, I was a joke!¡±


    Mi Yue wiped the tears on her face and stood up from the ground shakily. She looked at the silent man and a sneer appeared on her lips. ¡°Do you think your wife won¡¯t despise you after serving you for more than a month? No matter how perfect you were in the past, you¡¯re still a cripple now. No woman


    will like a cripple!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why would she cooperate with me and invite you here? She hopes that you will have a woman apanying you in the future. No matter who it is, as long as it¡¯s not her!¡±


    There was dead silence in the room.


    Mi Yue knew how hurtful her words were, but were his actions and words not hurtful?


    She had taken the me and was about to lose her footing in the capital in the face of Mrs Tang¡¯s revenge.


    She was forced into aer, but he did not say anything for her.


    ¡®Who was the cold and heartless one between them?


    ¡®Tang Mo sat on the bed again, his body weak. He looked at Mi Yue quietly and was not angry. He only said to her calmly and fearfully, ¡°Leave. Immediately.¡±


    Mi Yue trembled.


    ¡°wanted to leave too, but I lost my keys and locked the door.¡±


    Tang Mo leaned against the head of the bed, his eyes slightly closed, exuding a coldness that made people shiver. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds.¡±


    Before she could say anything, his lips moved. ¡°Ten, nine, eight...¡±


    Mi Yue felt that the temperature and atmosphere in the room were tainted with a strange smell. She did not dare to look at him again and did not doubt what he would do if she did not leave within ten seconds.


    ¡®Mi Yue nced at the open window and looked down.


    Fortunately, there was awn below. If she jumped down, she would not die even if she sprained her ankle.


    Before jumping down, she could not help but tum back to look at him. ¡°If you still have a conscience, please tell your mother the truth and ask her to stop making things difficult for me!¡±


    She climbed up the window, closed her eyes and jumped down.


    Tang Mo leaned against the head of the bed, as if he did not hear the pain below. His eyes were slightly lowered, his expression dark and menacing.


    Nan Xun did not return to the Tang family that night. She went to find Bo Cixue and spent the night at the Bo family¡¯s house.


    Bo Cixue sighed when she heard Nan Xun agree to Mi Yue¡¯s request to go on a date at the vi in the suburbs..

 Chapter 2131 - Not As Good As You

    <h4>Chapter 2131: Not As Good As You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Him taking the initiative to look for Mi Yue waspletely different from Nan Xun cooperating with Mi Yue to look for him. With Tang Mo¡¯s personality, Nan Xun might be in danger.


    Nan Xun also knew that she had done something bad, but had he done something bad to herst night?


    He knew how dirty he was, but he still came to disgust her!


    If she did not disgust him, the anger in her heart would note out!


    Nan Xun shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of even if he wants to cause trouble for me. Besides, maybe he will thank me when he sees Mi Yue and remembers their past rtionship.¡±


    ment


    Nan Xun thought of the day of his ident and his tone turned slightly cold. ¡°You have to know that for Mi Yue, he even rushed back to celebrate her birthday in bad weather. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a rtionship that disregarded life and death. I don¡¯t believe that they can really be like


    strangers after meeting.¡±


    Nan Xun looked at Bo Cixue and a smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re in love now!¡±


    Bo Cixue poked Nan Xun and was a little helpless. ¡°You... To be honest, it¡¯s rare for a woman to not be moved by Tang Mo with his appearance. Are you really not moved at all?¡±


    Nan Xun thought of how he had torn her tickets twice. She hated him so much. How could she be moved?


    Besides, did she have masochism? Did she like a yboy?


    If she really fell for him, she would fight with the mistress every day in the future. Instead of wasting that time, she should focus on her career!


    ¡®When she became a rich woman in the future, she could find any man she wanted.


    Nan Xun shook her head honestly. ¡°No.¡±


    The next day, Nan Xun did not dare to face Tang Mo. After informing Mrs Tang, she went on a business trip.


    Actually, she should not be afraid. When she went home to pack her luggage, she secretly asked the butler if Tang Mo had returnedst night.


    In other words, he had spent a good night with Mi Yue.


    Bo Cixue sent Nan Xun to the airport and only left after seeing her pass the security check.


    Among her best friends, Tang Wu was the only one whose rtionship was smoother now.


    However, Tang Wu had fallen out with her family and was floating outside. She must have felt terrible.


    Bo Cixue had another ss at Capital University. After lunch at home, Bo Cixue drove to Capital University.


    The weather in the capital had not been good recently and it was snowing lightly.


    Bo Cixue was not driving very fast.


    ¡®When they arrived at the entrance of the Capital University, Bo Cixue stopped the car and walked toward the campus.


    Entering the ssroom, Bo Cixue felt that the ss was a little restless and she nced at the corner.


    She saw a familiar figure sitting beside Sixteen.


    Ye Jie.


    He came to apany Sixteen to ss.


    He was wearing a ck shirt and pants, a hat and mask. Although he was covered tightly, the noble and cold air exuding from his bones still attracted the attention of many girls.


    The girls who were originally sitting in front all sat at the back this time, ncing at the corner from time to time.


    Bo Cixue nced at it and said nothing.


    The atmosphere in thest ss was more rxed.


    She talked about her professional knowledge in the first half of the ss and chatted easily with the students in the second half.


    The students knew that she was going back to the research institute to work starting tomorrow and were reluctant to part with her.


    A boy hooted and one of the tall and thin boys was pushed to stand up.


    ¡®There was a suspicious blush on the boy¡¯s face. He touched his head and mustered up his courage to ask Bo Cixue, ¡°Professor Bo, are you single?¡±


    Bo Cixue was stunned for a moment before she said, ¡°I¡¯m single.¡±


    ¡°May I ask what kind of boy Professor Bo likes?¡±


    There was amotion in the ssroom.


    Bo Cixue curled her index finger and knocked lightly on the stage. ¡°Theputer is better than me.¡±


    Ow.


    The boys in the ssroom wailed again.


    ¡°Professor Bo, have you had a boyfriend before? We really want to know who your ex-rival is.¡±


    Because it was thest ss, the boys were more rxed than before.


    Bo Cixue leaned against the stage and lowered her thick and long eyshes slightly. A momentter, she said to the boy who asked the question, ¡°My ex-boyfriend is a scumbag.¡±


    The ssroom was in an uproar again.


    ¡°Which scumbag dares to hurt Professor Bo? Let¡¯s go and settle it with him!¡±


    Bo Cixue nced at the corner from the corner of her eye. The man and woman in the corner were not looking at the stage but were talking with their heads lowered.


    Bo Cixue experienced the feeling of a one-man show or a clown again.


    She shivered all over.


    This feeling was too painful.


    She thought that she would never forget this feeling in her life.


    It was as if he was standing on a deserted ind, looking at her being attacked by wild beasts but ignoring it.


    That moment also made her sober up.


    She would never forgive this person no matter what would happen in the future.


    Perhaps she could not forget him yet. After all, he was the person she had liked since she was young.


    How could she forget everything so quickly?


    But she would force herself to start a new life and slowly expel him from her heart.


    Even if the process would be painful and painful!


    Bo Cixue smiled, looking extremely beautiful. ¡°¡®m not important anymore. Don¡¯t do anything illegal for me.¡±


    She humorously and easily resolved her ssmates¡¯ anger.


    After ss.


    Ye Jie and Sixteen left the campus.


    On the way back, Sixteen observed Ye Jie¡¯s expression silently.


    He did not seem to be affected by Bo Cixue¡¯s words in ss.


    On the way back to the vi, she could not help asking him, ¡°Did you two be strangers because of my appearance?¡±


    She thought that he would not answer, but he hummed after a moment of silence.


    Sixteen frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to do this.¡±


    He leaned back against the chair, his noble and cold face indifferent. ¡°No one is more important than you.¡±


    ¡°Do you really not hate me anymore?¡±


    Hearing her words, he smirked. ¡°So what if I hate you? Do I need you to pay with your life?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s learn to forget about the past!¡±


    He nced at her, his eyes dark. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Before returning to the vi, they went to the supermarket together.


    He pushed the cart and she walked in front, buying seafood and meat.


    Back in the vi, she pushed him out of the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll cook today.¡±


    His scarlet lips curled up slightly. ¡°You know how to do it?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I learned a lot of housework, including cooking, when I was detained by the fishermen.¡±


    He nodded and walked out of the kitchen.


    ¡®When she was cooking, he went to the balcony to smoke.


    Ever since his engagement ceremony, he looked no different from before. If there was anything different, it was that his smoking addiction had worsened.


    Seeing that he had gone to the back garden, Sixteen tapped on her watch a few times while cooking and quickly sent a message.


    Even worse~

 Chapter 2132 - Tricked

    <h4>Chapter 2132: Tricked</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Sixteen had made several dishes and looked out of the kitchen.


    Ye Jie returned to the living room from the back garden and was watching the news.


    Sixteen quickly took out a small bottle from her pocket, poured out a transparent liquid from inside and applied it on a small bowl of soup.


    She brought the dishes and soup to the dining table and walked to the living room, saying to the man, ¡°We can eat now.¡±


    Ye Jie tumed off the television and stood up.


    They arrived at the dining room side by side.


    Seeing the three dishes and soup on the table, he smiled. ¡°Your skills are good.¡±


    Sixteen scooped two bowls of soup and handed one to him.


    She sat opposite him and took a sip of the soup. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s to your liking, Try it.¡±


    Her expression was natural and calm without any abnormality.


    Ye Jie picked up the spoon and took a sip of the soup. There was soup at theer of his mouth and he took out a handkerchief to wipe it elegantly. ¡°It tastes good.¡±


    With that said, he drank two more mouthfuls.


    She lowered her head, her smile slightly bitter. ¡°Eat some food!¡±


    He had never spoken much and she was not a lively person. The two of them stopped talking and ate silently.


    After about five to six minutes, his tall body leaned against the chair and he frowned slightly, looking listless.


    ¡°Tm a little sleepy...¡± Before he could finish, he had already fallen on the table.


    Sixteen stood up from the chair and walked to his side. Looking at him lying quietly on the table, her eyes wereplicated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have my missio


    She pushed him and seeing that he was not moving and had fallen asleep, she sent a message on her watch.


    Before long, the door of the vi was pushed open.


    A masked figure came in with more than ten men in ck.


    Seeing Ye Jie lying on the table, the masked man picked up the bowl of soup Ye Jie had drunk and smelled it. ¡°You drugged me with sleeping pills?¡±


    Sixteen nodded. ¡°Master only asked us to take him away and did not say that we must poison his organs!¡±


    The masked man mmed the bowl on the dining table. ¡°But you didn¡¯t drug him. If the n fails, the consequences will be unimaginable. You¡¯re just a fake 16-year-old. Did you really fall for him?¡±


    Sixteen said, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t follow my orders?¡± The masked man approached the fake Sixteen. ¡°Remember, he¡¯s Master¡¯s enemy. If you want him to live, you have to di


    ¡°Twill remember my mission in the future.¡±


    The masked person nced at the motionless man on the table. In order to prevent him from waking up halfway, she took out a small bottle and walked to the dining table. She lifted his head, wanting to force the medicine into his mouth.


    Just then, a gust of wind blew past her ears.


    By the time the masked man reacted, his neck was already grabbed by a cold and ruthless hand.


    Everything happened in a sh.


    By the time everyone regained their senses, the masked man was already in Ye Jie¡¯s grip.


    It seemed like he could break a person¡¯s neck with just a little strength.


    Everyone in the restaurant was shocked.


    Especially the fake Sixteen, who looked at Ye Jie with fear.


    Her lips trembled. ¡°You... why?¡±


    He looked at her with dark eyes, his cold face cold. ¡°Did you forget that we learned to recognize poison in the training camp?¡±


    ¡°Although sleeping pills are not poisonous, it¡¯s just basic knowledge to us. If I can¡¯t even distinguish this, I would have been poisoned to death.¡±


    He looked at her pale face and a cold smile appeared on his lips. ¡°I just heard her say that you¡¯re not sixteen. No wonder you made such a low-level mistake.¡±


    The person he had grabbed by the neck immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t care about my life and death. You have to take him down today!¡±


    The moment the masked man finished speaking, neat and orderly footsteps came from the entrance of the vi.


    The door was pushed open and Ah Zuo rushed over with a group of trained bodyguards.


    Soon, the people in the vi were surrounded.


    Looking at the dark and unfathomable Ye Jie, the fake sixteen lips moved. ¡°You know that my appearance was just a trap? Are you ying along with me?¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s eyes were dark and a cold voice came from his thin lips. ¡°Sixteen is very important to me. I would rather this not be a trap.¡±


    The fake Sixteen looked at Ye Jie¡¯s deep dark eyes and felt that she was going to drown in them. If only she was really sixteen.


    ¡°Let us go and I¡¯ll tell you where the real Sixteen is!¡±


    Ye Jie narrowed his eyes, his eyes cold and his tone still cold. ¡°If you know where the real Sixteen is, why did you go through so much trouble to send a fake one to me?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, who is behind this?¡± Ye Jie grabbed the neck of the masked man, a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes.


    The masked man was not afraid at all. ¡°If you dare, strangle me to death. We will never betray our masters even if we di


    Ye Jie took off the mask of the person he had grabbed.


    A weak and beautiful face appeared.


    Shock appeared in Ah Zuo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Qiange?¡±


    Ah Zuo thought that he had seen wrongly.


    Bo Qiange looked at Ah Zuo. There was no gentleness in her eyes, only an unfamiliar coldness.


    She was about tomit suicide when Ye Jie suddenly grabbed her cheek and took out the poison from her mouth.


    But the others could not stop it in time, including the fake Sixteen, who had all copsed.


    Ye Jie¡¯s eyes were cold.


    He handed Bo Qiange to the people below. ¡°Bring her into the secret room for interrogation.¡±


    Ye Jie did not hand Bo Qiange to Ah Zuo. When Bo Qiange was taken away, he looked at Ah Zuo with tears in his eyes and caressed his abdomen with his slender fingers.


    Ah Zuo froze on the spot, unable to move for a long time.


    After the vi regained its silence, Ye Jie asked Ah Zuo to clean up the copsed people in the vi.


    Ye Jie returned to the office.


    In the moming, Ah Zuo went to the office to look for Ye Jie. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips and looked at Ah Zuo with his dark eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed Ah You to rush back overnight. Ah You will investigate Bo Qiange and her behind-the-scenes master.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for many years and have never taken a vacation. I¡¯ll give you a long vacation to rx.¡±


    Ah Zuo¡¯s lips moved. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ah You arrived at the capital the next morning.


    After returning, he took over the task of interrogating Bo Qiange.


    However, Bo Qiange¡¯s mouth was tighter than a m. Even when Ah You used her parents as a threat, she was unmoved. If he forced her too much, he would only say one thing. Kill her if you dare!


    Three dayster, Bo Qiange could not stand the torture and fainted.


    It was Ah You¡¯s first time meeting such a fearless person.


    ¡°Your Highness, we can¡¯t continue like this. We can¡¯t get anything out of him.¡±

 Chapter 2133 - Saving Her

    <h4>Chapter 2133: Saving Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ah You returned to his residence from the office.


    He lived with Ah Zuo. Apart from following Ye Jie closely, they also had two vis close to each other in the capital.


    They were brothers, but Ah Zuo was more extroverted while Ah You was more calm and reserved. The biggest difference was his eyes. Ah Zuo was ck while Ah You was amber.


    Ah You returned to the vi and saw Ah Zuo waiting at the door. He opened the door and let Ah Zuo in.


    Ah You took out two cans of beer and threw one to Ah Zuo. ¡°How did you fall in love with Bo Qiange?¡±


    ment


    ¡®Ah Zuo closed his eyes. ¡°She disguised herself very well.¡±


    ¡°Forget about her.¡±


    Ah Zuo took a sip of wine. ¡°Can I go and see her?¡±


    ¡®Ah Zuo red at Ah Zuo sharply. ¡°Don¡¯t you know His Highness¡¯ taboo? Now, Bo Qiange might be a remnant of the Prince¡¯s faction. If His Highness isn¡¯t careful enough this time, he might fall into their hands.¡±


    ¡°Bo Qiange has gone crazy and has beenpletely brainwashed. He can¡¯t return to normal.¡±


    Ah Zuo leaned against the dining table, his lips moving and there was pain in his eyes. ¡°I know that we can¡¯t have a future. But before she dies, I want to see her again.¡±


    ¡°Lwant to ask her if she only uses me and has no sincerity for me?¡±


    ¡®Ah You¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I can¡¯t agree without His Highness¡¯ permission.¡±


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    ¡°Ah Zuo, I only obey His Highness. Don¡¯t be foolish and lose His Highness¡¯ trust. You will regret it in the future!¡±


    Ah Zuo said nothing more. The beer in his hand suddenly fell to the ground and he hugged his head with a splitting headache. ¡°Brother, my head hurts. She might have drugged me secretly...¡±


    Hearing this, Ah You quickly went forward to check.


    Caught off guard, Ah Zuo, who was pretending to have a headache, hit the back of his neck.


    Ah You widened his eyes before he fainted. ¡°You...¡±


    There were not many people in the world who could attack him at close range, apart from the people he trusted and was closest to.


    ¡°Ah Zuo, don¡¯t be silly...¡±


    Before Ah You could finish, he fainted.


    Ah Zuo quickly changed into Ah You¡¯s clothes and took out his amber contact lenses, embedding them into his ck pupils. Soon, his pupils turned into the same amber as Ah You¡¯s.


    He pursed his lips tightly and his expression became as serious and cold as Ah You.


    He took Ah You¡¯s key and token and left the vi.


    Bo Qiange was locked in a hidden basement with many people guarding it. Ah Zuo went in with his waist tag.


    The guards did not notice anything unusual and thought that Ah You had returned to interrogate Bo Qiange.


    Ah You opened the basement door and walked in.


    Bo Qiange was tied to a cross. The three days of interrogation had made her pale. Her long hair was covered in cold sweat and stuck to her cheeks. Her clothes and cheeks were covered in blood.


    She had already woken up and there was no fear in her eyes when she saw Ah You leaving. Instead, there was a trace of provocation.


    His gaze seemed to say, ¡°Come on, even if I die, I won¡¯t reveal any information you want to know.¡±


    Ah Zuo looked at Bo Qiange and felt unfamiliar and confused.


    He stared at her for a while.


    Bo Qiange realized that something was wrong with him. His dry lips moved and he shouted hoarsely, ¡°Ah Zuo?¡±


    Ah Zuo pursed his lips tightly and said nothing.


    Bo Qiange met his eyes and tears slowly filled her eyes.


    No matter how Ah You interrogated and threatened her, she never cried.


    But when she saw Ah Zuo standing there, her eyes turned red.


    ¡°Ah Zuo, you came to see me.¡±


    Although her voice was extremely hoarse, it had the soft tone of when they were in love.


    It was as if she was still wheedling to him like before.


    Ah Zuo clenched his fists tightly and looked at her like she was a stranger. ¡°If you¡¯re so good at acting, why don¡¯t you be an actress?¡±


    ¡°Ah Zuo, I don¡¯t like you for acting!¡±


    Ah Zuoughed coldly. ¡°Tell me the truth and I¡¯ll plead with His Highness to spare your life.¡±


    ¡°Ah Zuo, do you think it¡¯s possible? Am I still alive? If...¡± Tears fell from her eyes. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have bitten my tongue andmitted suicide. Would I still be alive now?¡±


    ¡°Stop saying such hypocritical things!¡±


    ¡°Ah Zuo, I¡¯m pregnant with your child...¡±


    Ah Zuo took a few steps back unsteadily. ¡°If I didn¡¯t like you, why would I be pregnant with your child? It¡¯s just that I have my mission and can¡¯t go against it.¡±


    ¡°Our child is so strong. I thought I couldn¡¯t keep him, but he¡¯s still in my stomach. Ah Zuo, you¡¯re going to be a father.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he can¡¯t be born in this world. If this continues, I won¡¯t be able to keep him even if I want to...¡±


    ¡®Ah Zuo frowned at Bo Qiange and hugged his head. ¡°Stop talking...¡±


    ¡°Brother Ah Zuo, if you don¡¯t want this child, can you end him yourself?¡±


    Ah Zuo hugged his head and squatted on the ground. After a while, he stood up again.


    He said nothing and went forward to untie her.


    ¡°Brother Ah Zuo, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Tl take you away.¡±


    Bo Qiange widened his eyes. ¡°Why? Brother Ah Zuo, are you betraying His Highness? You¡¯ll ruin your future and lose your life!¡±


    Ah Zuo¡¯s left eye was bloodshot and the pain from his struggle could be seen. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want? From the moment you approached me, you wanted me to be your amulet, right?¡±


    ¡°Brother Ah Zuo...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. You¡¯ve achieved your goal! You can die, but I can¡¯t see my child leave before he¡¯s born!¡±


    He untied her and tied her wrists together. ¡°Follow me outter. Don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Bo Qiange nodded with tears in her eyes.


    Ah Zuo opened the basement door and the person guarding outside saw him dragging Bo Qiange. He went forward and asked him, ¡°Ah You, where are you taking them?¡±


    ¡°His Highness asked me to bring her to another ce for interrogation. Let her in.¡±


    ¡®Ah Zuo spoke in Ah You¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bo Qiange lowered his head and was pulled out of the dungeon by Ah Zuo.


    The moment they went out, Ah Zuo stuffed Bo Qiange into the car.


    Ah Zuo looked at Bo Qiange. ¡°This is His Highness¡¯ territory. It¡¯s not easy for us to escape. Do you have anyone to support you? You can contact them to support us.¡±


    Bo Qiange looked at Ah Zuo and a trace of scrutiny shed past his eyes. ¡°You want to escape with me?¡±


    Ah Zuo looked at Bo Qiange. ¡°Do you think I can still live in the capital? I¡¯ve already betrayed His Highness and my brother. I¡¯ve be a sinner!¡±


    Bo Qiange looked at the pain on Ah Zuo¡¯s face. She pulled his hand and ced it on her abdomen. ¡°In the future, there will be me and the child to love you. Brother Ah Zuo, maybe I did have a motive for you at first, but after we got along, my feelings for you were not all fake.. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have


    gotten pregnant with your child!¡±

 Chapter 2134 - Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 2134: Leaving</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ah Zuo started the engine. ¡°I¡¯m not sure when Ah You will wake up. You¡¯d better contact the person who will pick you up.¡±


    Ah Zuo handed his phone to Bo Qiange.


    Bo Qiange took the phone and quickly sent a message.


    After a while, she said to Ah Zuo, ¡°Someone will pick us up at Tiger Mountain in the suburbs.¡±


    Ah Zuo stepped on the elerator and the SUV sped toward Tiger Mountain.


    ¡°Turn off my phone. If not, Ah You will track our whereabouts when he wakes up.¡±


    Bo Qiange nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ment


    Ah Zuo was good at driving and within half an hour, the SUV arrived at Tiger Mountain.


    But she had just arrived at the foot of the mountain when an rm sounded behind her.


    Ah Zuo frowned. ¡°Ah You woke up faster than I thought!¡±


    Bo Qiange looked behind and saw more than ten ck SUVs chasing after them.


    She quickly nced at Ah Zuo. Ah Zuo held the steering wheel tightly and instructed her, ¡°Sit tight.¡±


    Bo Qiange could not tell if Ah Zuo was sincere in leaving with her or if he was deliberately exposing more people in the organization. The car drove up the mountain at a fast speed and was too bumpy. She had no time to think too much.


    At this time, she could only believe in Ah Zuo!


    He had told her before that Ah You and him had no parents when they were young. He yearned for kinship and hoped to have his own children.


    Even if it was for this child, he would not lie to her!


    ¡®The SUV drove to a t area halfway up the mountain. A helicopter hovered in the air and the gangway was lowered.


    ¡®Ah Zuo held Bo Qiange¡¯s hand and ran toward the gangway quickly. He shielded Bo Qiange in front of him. ¡°You go first.¡±


    Ah You chased after her with his men.


    ¡°Ah Zuo, don¡¯t make another mistake.¡±


    Ah Zuo did not seem to hear Ah You¡¯s words and continued to protect Bo Qiange.


    ¡®Ah You¡¯s expression was dark as he clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Knock them down!¡±


    The people from both sides started to fight.


    Bo Qiange heard a snort and turned to look at Ah Zuo. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Tm fine. Climb up quickly.¡±


    Bo Qiange got on the helicopter before Ah Zuo. Just as Ah Zuo was about to get on, he felt that something was wrong and hurriedly pushed Bo Qiange down.


    He had been tricked again.


    Bo Qiange smelled the blood and shouted with red eyes, ¡°Drive quickly!¡±


    ¡®The helicopter had gone far and the people chasing after them were the size of ants.


    Bo Qiange looked at the two bleeding wounds on Ah Zuo¡¯s back and said to the person who responded to him with trembling lips, ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor?¡±


    It was a middle-aged man called Uncle Qing.


    Uncle Qing came up to Bo Qiange and looked down at Ah Zuo, who was lying on the ground unconscious. He kicked him ruthlessly and Bo Qiange screamed, ¡°Why did you kick him?¡±


    ¡°Not only will I kick him, but I will also push him off the ne!¡± Uncle Qing looked at Bo Qiange sternly. ¡°If I keep him, he will be a disaster!¡±


    Bo Qiangey on Ah Zuo and used his body to protect him. ¡°If Uncle Qing wants to push him down, push me too. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to contact you if I was the one who was injured. He has already betrayed his faith for me. I dare to use my life to guarantee that he won¡¯t be a


    disaster!¡±


    ¡°Qiange, you¡¯re Master¡¯s most trusted person and his right-hand man. You should know that you can¡¯t be too emotional!¡±


    The tears in Bo Qiange¡¯s eyes fell. ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t want to like him at first! But he¡¯s too good to me. People¡¯s hearts are made of flesh. I¡¯m loyal to my master, but I can¡¯t control my heart.¡±


    ¡°He even gave up his life for me. If I leave him like this, I won¡¯t be able to live with myself. Uncle Qing, I¡¯m pregnant with his child. As long as this child is with me, he won¡¯t betray us!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Ye Jie¡¯s most capable assistant. He knows $ Country¡¯s secrets and knows Ye Jie¡¯s whereabouts and personality. If he can be used by us, the benefits are greater than the disadvantages!¡±


    Bo Qiange was very good at stirring people¡¯s hearts. Her words had indeed changed Uncle Qing¡¯s mind.


    She was right. If they could use a talent like Ah Zuo, it would be extremely beneficial to Master¡¯s revenge n!


    Ah You did not chase after Ah Zuo and Bo Qiange.


    ¡®When he arrived at the office, he reported the situation to Ye Jie.


    ¡°Your Highness, it was negligence that gave Ah Zuo the chance to pretend to be me and take Bo Qiange away.¡±


    Ye Jie looked up from the document, his dark eyes as deep as the bottom of the sea. ¡°Ah You, you let Ah Zuo go on purpose.¡±


    Ah You lowered his eyes. ¡°Yes, Bo Qiange is stubborn. We can only start with her rtionship with Ah Zuo.¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Do you know that Ah Zuo¡¯s life will be in danger if he falls into their hands? Besides, if Ah Zuo is subdued by them and belongs to them, do you know how serious the consequences will be if the royal family¡¯s secrets are exposed?¡±


    Ah You knelt down on one knee. ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already installed a hidden tracker and listening device on Ah Zuo. If he dares to sell the royal family¡¯s secrets, I won¡¯t let him off!¡±


    Ye Jie stood up from his office chair. ¡°Ah You, you think too simply of your opponent!¡±


    Bo Cixue did not know what had happened to Ye Jie until she saw Uncle Bo Li and Auntie Su Yu at home after work.


    Su Yu sat on the sofa, her tears falling nonstop.


    Bo Li¡¯s expression was also very haggard.


    ¡°Ineglected her since she was young. At first, we favored boys over girls and thought that if we had a daughter, we would have a son. We didn¡¯t care much about her when she was young, butter, we tried everything but couldn¡¯t have a son. That was why we focused on her, hoping that she would marry


    into a good family.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know when she changed, but Qiange is not a bad child. She only misunderstood because shecked love. Big Brother, Sister-inw, please save her...¡±


    Bo Cixue walked into the living room and looked at Su Yu, who was crying and preparing to kneel down. She frowned in confusion.


    What had happened?


    Did Bo Qiange do something illegal?


    If not, why would her uncle and aunt beg her parents?


    Yan Hua¡¯s expression was also not very good. She did not know what had happened, but Bo Yan hade back and told her that Bo Qiange could not escape the death penalty this time.


    Since Bo Yan had already said this, there must be a verdict from the Royal family.


    Bo Li and Su Yu¡¯s pleas were useless.


    ¡°Xiaoyu, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help, but the situation is serious. We can¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°Brother is close to the King. If you help him, there might still be room for negotiation...¡±


    Bo Yan, who had been silent, said coldly, ¡°Enough! Do I still have the face to plead with the King after such an evil creature appeared in the Bo family? I don¡¯t have the face to stay in the capital anymore!¡±


    ¡°Scram! Both of you, scram!¡±


    It was Bo Cixue¡¯s first time seeing her General Bo so angry since she was young!

 Chapter 2135 - Temptation

    <h4>Chapter 2135: Temptation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Liand Su Yu left under Bo Yan¡¯s angry shouts.


    ¡®When Su Yu passed Bo Cixue, she nced at her bitterly.


    That nce made Bo Cixue shiver.


    After the living room regained its silence, Bo Cixue walked to the sofa and looked at Bo Yan, who was frowning. ¡°Dad, what happened?¡±


    Yan Hua got up and came to Bo Cixue¡¯s side, holding her hand. ¡°Your father can¡¯t tell us what happened exactly. It hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently, so you have to bring a few more bodyguards with you when you go out.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not ask further and hummed obediently, feeling slightly uneasy.


    ment


    A few dayster.


    Ah You had overheard some confidential news.


    He reported to Ye Jie, ¡°The listening device and tracker on Ah Zuo have failed, but I¡¯ve already heard that Bo Qiange and the rest are indeed the remnants of the Prince¡¯s faction. Over the years, they have secretly worked with the big countries and have mastered the most advanced weapons. If they


    disregard the international treaty and use weapons, the consequences will be unimaginable...¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Jie was shocked.


    He knew that his opponent was not simple, but the other party had already developed to this extent without them noticing.


    Ye Jie stood in front of the French windows, his well-defined face looking exceptionally cold. ¡°Where is the invalid position?¡±


    Ah You gave a name.


    At night.


    Nan Zhi went to the office.


    Ever since she stopped Ye Jie from returning to the pce, he had never returned.


    It was only in the past few days that she realized that some things were not as simple as she thought.


    Her son had grown up and had his own considerations for many things!


    Nan Zhi pushed open the door of the Crown Prince¡¯s office and her heart ached when she saw Ye Jie with his head lowered.


    She had always felt guilty toward Ye Jie.


    She had once broken up with Mu Sihan and had not taken good care of him. When she returned to his side, he entered the training camp.


    Time passed quickly and in a blink of an eye, he was already in his twenties.


    During the engagement ceremony, she had pped him ruthlessly. No matter how she misunderstood and scolded him, he did not exin anything and carried it silently.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart ached at the thought of this.


    She raised her hand and knocked on the door three times.


    The man looking up from his work hurriedly stood up to wee Nan Zhi when he saw her.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Nan Zhi went in and put the snacks and soup she had brought on the desk. ¡°Mom came to apologize to you.¡±


    Nan Zhi was not an assertive and strong mother. She had never used her mother¡¯s authority to suppress her child.


    He was wrong, She would educate him.


    She was wrong, She had to apologize to him.


    Ye Jie¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly. ¡°I did not do some things well enough and hurt your hearts.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Ye Jie, who had lost a lot of weight, and sighed slightly. ¡°I heard from your father about you and Sixteen. Mom didn¡¯t expect her to be the Prince¡¯s remaining party.¡±


    Nan Zhi scooped a bow! of soup for Ye Jie. ¡°What do you n to do? I heard that Ah Zuo has left with Bo Qiange? If he is subdued by them, it will have a great impact on you and the royal family!¡±


    Ye Jie took a sip of the soup. It was fragrant and delicious. He looked at his mother, who was still waiting for his answer, and said with deep eyes, ¡°They have the conditions to take revenge, but they didn¡¯t do anything. First, they wanted Cixue¡¯s life, then they let the fake Sixteen approach me. I¡¯m afraid


    there¡¯s a deeper n...¡±


    Ye Jie put down the soup bow! in his hand. ¡°I want to be the bait to find their secret base and save Ah Zuo.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s eyelids jumped and she rejected immediately. ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡±


    How dangerous was it to be a bait? She could not let him take that risk!


    ¡°Mom, the other party¡¯s target is me.¡± Ye Jie¡¯s voice was deep. ¡°That time, they wanted Cixue¡¯s life because they wanted me to live in pain. If I don¡¯t go personally, it will be very difficult for me to seed. If I provoke them and put the royal family and the people in danger, I will never allow it!¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°What will happen to Mom if anything happens to you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, this is my mission. Bing the Crown Prince is to let the royal family and the people be safe. Besides, I will protect myself.¡±


    Ye Jie walked up to Nan Zhi. He was already as tall as his father, exuding a dignified and kingly aura that made people submit to him unconsciously.


    He looked at Nan Zhi, his eyes dark and firm. ¡°Mom, I must do this. If anything happens to me, you still have Tiantian and Yuyu. I¡¯ll get rid of thest threat to the Royal family. When Yuyu bes the Crown Prince, he will be able to hold on to this position for decades.¡±


    Nan Zhi held Ye Jie¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to talk nonsense. You will return safely.¡±


    Ye Jie nodded. ¡°Trust me.¡±


    Nan Zhi chatted with Ye Jie for a while. Nan Zhi wanted him to move back to the pce, but he shook his head. ¡°There have been a lot of things going on recently, so it¡¯s more convenient to stay in the office. I¡¯ll move back to the pce after I¡¯m done with the remaining party matters.¡±


    Nan Zhi did not force him anymore.


    ¡®When she left the office, she turned back to look at him. ¡°I want to go to the Bo family¡¯s house during the weekend. You hurt Little Apple too much during the engagement party.¡±


    ¡°You still care about Little Apple, right?¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips tightly and looked down at the documents on the desk, his lowered eyes blocking his expression. ¡°When I return, I¡¯ll apologize personally. But Mom, the harm has been done. Let Cixue have a new life. I¡¯m fine alone.¡±


    Towards the end, his voice was extremely hoarse, as if he was trying to control his emotions.


    ¡®Tang Mo was discharged from the hospital and called his friend to the bar for a gathering.


    In the end, Ye Jie was not in the capital and Luo Zhou also went to K Country to have a date with Ye Qingcheng.


    Her best friends were not around and only a few fair-weather friends had gone over.


    After Tang Mo arrived at the bar, the big bag he had booked was taken by another young man.


    Tang Mo called the manager over. ¡°Get those sons of b*tches out.¡± He had booked the room first. Those sons of b*tches were so daring to snatch his room.


    ¡®The manager nodded and bowed to Tang Mo. ¡°Young Master Tang, Young Master Wu is our boss¡¯s friend. They have a lot of people. How about this? I¡¯ll give you a 20% discount for the private room at Peony Pavilion.¡±


    ¡®Tang Mo tapped the manager¡¯s nose with his cigarette. ¡°Do Ick money?¡±


    ¡®The young men who came with Tang Mo advised him to forget it. The private room of Peony Pavilion was not small and was more than enough for the few of them to gather.


    However, Tang Mo had been unhappy recently and his temper came easily. No one could persuade him otherwise. He looked like he wanted to destroy the world!


    ¡°Give what? Do you still want to run your bar properly in the capital? Why should I give up the private room I booked?¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± A scoff trailed over suddenly.


    The door was opened and a man with a cigar walked out..

 Chapter 2136 - Heartbeat

    <h4>Chapter 2136: Heartbeat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡®Wu Shao¡¯s status was not low. Not only was he the son of the friend of Tang Mo¡¯s rival, but he also had a close rtionship with several nobles in the royal family.


    A few years ago, he wanted to get close to Ye Jie through Tang Mo, but Tang Mo ignored him.


    That was how the two of them became enemies.


    However, the Tang family had a big business and Tang Mo was good brothers with the Crown Prince. No one dared to do anything to Tang Mo.


    But the situation was different recently.


    After Tang Mo became disabled, many of Tang Corporation¡¯s businesses were managed by his illegitimate son, Tang Xu. When Father Tang went out to discuss business, he also brought Tang Xu along.


    ment


    Tang Mo had not been to thepany for many days.


    Besides, Tang Mo had invited his brothers to a gathering for drinks today but did not see the Crown Prince. Their rtionship must not be as good as before.


    ¡®Wu Shao was a typical judge of character.


    ¡°Young Master Tang is so angry. It seems like you have a lot of heart fire after losing a leg and bing disabled!¡± Wu Shao exhaled a mouthful of smoke and said with a smile.


    Ever since his ident, Tang Mo hated it when people mentioned his legs, let alone the word ¡®crippled¡¯.


    The deepest part of her heart felt like it had been poked by a needle, sensitive and painful.


    Although what others said was the truth, he still could not ept it.


    In the past, Wu Shao was nothingpared to him.


    However, there was one thing now that he could not ask for.


    All four limbs.


    A cold and dark expression appeared on Tang Mo¡¯s handsome face. He tightened his grip on the walking stick and the veins on the back of his hand popped out. ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡®Wu Shao¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Does Young Master Tang still think that his limbs are intact? So what if I want to die? Can¡¯t I even beat a disabled person?¡±


    Many young men walked out from behind Wu Shao. They were naturally from Wu Shao¡¯s faction and they allughed when they heard Wu Shao¡¯s words.


    ¡°Young Master Tang, you¡¯re missing a leg. Why do you still like toe out and y like before? You should go home and rest!¡±


    ¡°In the past, when the girls heard Young Master Tang¡¯s name, their eyes lit up. After hearing it today, all of them looked terrified. It seems like Young Master Tang will lose his position as the most handsome man in the capital!¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Young Master Tang is married after all. No matter how much he¡¯s despised by the girls outside, his wife probably won¡¯t despise him!¡±


    Wu Shaoughed out loud. ¡°That might not be the case. I had a meal with Mrs Tang a few days ago when we were discussing business. At that time, I even had a toast with her. I didn¡¯t think that Mrs Tang was very pretty before, but with her long hair and some makeup, she¡¯s really not worse than the girls


    here!¡±


    ¡°Your skin is as smooth as a peeled egg...¡±


    ¡®Wu Shao and the rest spoke one after another, as if they did not notice Tang Mo¡¯s darkening expression.


    ¡®When Young Master Wu said that Nan Xun¡¯s skin was as smooth as a peeled egg, the vein on Tang Mo¡¯s forehead twitched and a cold smile appeared on his lips. He took a step forward with the cane and grabbed Young Master Wu¡¯s cor, punching him hard in the face.


    ¡®Wu Shao did not expect a cripple like Tang Mo to really dare to hit him. He took a few steps back from the p and wiped the blood from theer of his mouth. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t want your other leg either!¡±


    Tang Moughed coldly. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see if you break my legs or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡®Tang Mo vented all the anger and unhappiness he had suppressed over the past few days on his fists.


    At this moment, he was like a vicious person who had walked to a strange road, exuding a ruthless and bloodthirsty aura.


    ¡®Wu Shao originally did not care about Tang Mo, who only had one leg. He knocked Tang Mo down, but Tang Mo quickly got up and suppressed him with one leg.


    Nan Xun and several clients came to the bar and when they were about to reach the private room, they saw someone fighting in the most luxurious private room.


    She wanted to bring the client to another ce, but she suddenly heard someone say, ¡°Young Master Tang, you can¡¯t continue.¡±


    Young Master Tang?


    Could it be Tang Mo?


    Ever since she sent him a message to reunite with Mi Yue at the vi in the suburbs, they had not seen each other again.


    She was quiet for a while.


    He must have returned to the days when he and Mi Yue were inseparable. She was happy to be alone and focused on her work.


    She had recently signed two big contracts.


    Nan Xun was hesitating about whether she should go and take a look when she heard Tang Mo¡¯s dark voice. ¡°Is your skin still smooth? Do you want to cripple my other leg?¡±


    ¡°Useless, you can¡¯t even f*cking beat a person with one leg!¡±


    Nan Xun heard another man roar. He was clearly agitated.


    Nan Xun hurriedly asked her secretary and department manager to bring the client to another bar. She went forward and pried open the crowd and saw the two men fighting on the ground.


    Tang Mo¡¯s blue shirt was already covered in blood and looked rather scary.


    ¡®Wu Shao, whose face was red and swollen from being pressed under him, was clearly not any better.


    Both of them were so fierce that no one dared to approach them.


    Nan Xun saw the bar manager and shouted angrily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call the security officers to pull them apart?¡±


    The bar manager then reacted and went out to call for help.


    After a while, more than a dozen security officers came and it took some effort to pull the two red-eyed men away.


    ¡°Tang Mo, what are you so arrogant for? No matter how arrogant you are, your wife also drank cross cup wine with me! Believe it or not, I still want to get your wife...¡±


    ¡®Tang Mo wanted to hit him again.


    When Nan Xun saw this, she rushed over and hugged him from behind.


    ¡°Enough, stop hitting him! I didn¡¯t drink with him, he stabbed you on purpose!¡±


    Did he not know his own situation?


    Even after she was discharged, the doctor had told her to rest well!


    Tang Mo turned back and his eyes turned even redder when he saw Nan Xun. His gaze looked like he wanted to cut her into pieces.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Nan Xun let go of Tang Mo angrily.


    Tang Mo picked up the walking stick and left quickly without looking at Nan Xun.


    ¡®Wu Shao¡¯s face was red and swollen, and he was still cursing.


    Nan Xun did not dare to provoke Tang Mo and did not return to the Tang family that night.


    Two dayster, Mrs Tang called Nan Xun.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to him. He came back that night covered in injuries and locked himself in his bedroom. He took a few bottles of wine and didn¡¯t eat. He even locked the door. I asked the butler to knock on the door, but he threw the wine bottle at the door and asked the butler to scram!¡±


    ¡°His mood had improved a lot at first, but why did it be like this again? Now that the board of directors has decided to make Tang Xu the interim president, the Old Master has said that if Tang Mo continues to be decadent, he will start his own business in the future.¡±


    ¡°That vixen Liu Xiu and her illegitimate son, Tang Xu, are very happy now. Now that Tang Mo has be like this, the ones who will benefit will be them!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to end this mess. Xun¡¯er, what do you think Mom should do?¡±


    Nan Xun listened to Mrs Tang¡¯s suppressed cries and felt sad.


    Her husband had a small family outside. No one would feel good about their son bing like this..

 Chapter 2137 - Redemption

    <h4>Chapter 2137: Redemption</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Xun returned to the Tang family.


    ¡®When she returned, Mrs Tang and the butler were standing at the door of Tang Mo¡¯s bedroom, both of them panicking.


    Seeing Nan Xun return, Mrs Tang seemed to have seen her savior. ¡°Xun¡¯er, you¡¯re back? Knock on the door quickly and talk to Mo¡¯er. He listened to you the most when he was hospitalized.¡±


    Nan Xun thought of how Tang Mo had looked at her in the bar and could not help but shiver.


    It would be strange if Tang Mo was willing to listen to her advice. He was looking at her like she was his enemy!


    ment


    Was he going to contact Mi Yue?


    Nan Xun said to Mrs Tang, ¡°Mom, let me think of something.¡±


    Nan Xun went to the balcony and called Mi Yue.


    ¡®When Mi Yue received Nan Xun¡¯s call, she hung up first before Nan Xun called her again. After she answered, she said pitifully before Nan Xun could say anything, ¡°Don¡¯t call me anymore. I have nothing to do with Tang Mo¡¯s matters in the future!¡±


    Nan Xun was stunned.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you... make up?¡±


    Mi Yueughed at herself. ¡°I thought too highly of myself. He doesn¡¯t love me at all, so I won¡¯t ask for a rebuff anymore. Mrs Tang, I¡¯m really sorry for causing you trouble. I¡¯ll live my own life in the future and won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    ¡®Without waiting for Nan Xun to say anything, Mi Yue hung up first.


    Nan Xun frowned.


    Weren¡¯t they together that night?


    Was it not what she thought?


    Nan Xun did not want to think too much about Tang Mo.


    Inher subconscious, they belonged to different worlds.


    But now that they were husband and wife in name, they could not separatepletely.


    She came to the corridor and said to Mrs Tang, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll climb in from the balcony of the room next door.¡±


    ¡°Xu¡¯er, that will be very dangerous. Mo¡¯er¡¯s temper is unstable. If she sees someone barging in, she might hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be careful. I can¡¯t dy it anymore. It¡¯s not good for his body if he doesn¡¯t eat and only drinks hard liquor.¡±


    Although Nan Xun did not have a strong family, she was a very opinionated and capable person.


    She entered the room next door and jumped over the balcony. Madam Tang was frightened, but Nan Xun did not panic at all.


    She went to the bedroom balcony and pushed the ss door.


    The ss door was not locked and opened with a push.


    But this push rmed the man in the room.


    Like an angered lion, he let out a hoarse and cold roar. ¡°Scram!¡±


    Awine bottle was thrown in her direction.


    Nan Xun dodged the attack.


    Before he could attack again, Nan Xun quickly shed into the bedroom.


    The bedroom was dark and smelled of alcohol.


    Nan Xun wrinkled her nose and turned on the lights.


    The light from themp agitated the man sitting on the carpet. He picked up an empty wine bottle and threw it at Nan Xun.


    Nan Xun dodged it again.


    She did not speak, but picked up the pillow from the bed and threw it at him.


    ¡°Are you crazy again? Isn¡¯t it just because Mi Yue didn¡¯t make up with you? Do you have to be so depressed for a woman?¡±


    Hearing Nan Xun mention Mi Yue, the man on the ground red at her with red eyes. His gaze looked like he wanted to burn her to ashes!


    Nan Xun took another pillow from the bed. This time, she did not throw it at him but stood in front of him. She poked her eyes out from behind the pillow and looked at him warily.


    ¡°If didn¡¯t see how miserable Mom was, I wouldn¡¯t havee in to care about you! Look at how you are now. You¡¯re unshaven and reeking of alcohol. You didn¡¯t even go to the washroom and poop on the carpet...¡±


    Before she could finish, he interrupted her angrily. ¡°Nan Xun, do you want to die?¡±


    Nan Xun hugged the pillow and stood in front of him, staring at him. ¡°If this goes on, I can guarantee that I¡¯ll live longer than you.¡±


    ¡°Tl strangle you to death now.¡±


    ¡°Can you still stand up?¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s expression was a little ferocious. He wanted to grab the wine bottle, but Nan Xun was quick and kicked the wine bottle away.


    He was about to take the cane again when Nan Xun threw the pillow in her arms at his hand.


    Tang Mo¡¯s lips twitched.


    His other hand grabbed Nan Xun¡¯s waist and pulled her into his arms.


    Nan Xun¡¯s attention was on his hand holding the cane and did not notice that her other hand had fallen onto hisp.


    Afraid of pressing him down, she wanted to stand up on reflex.


    But soon, she was rolled around in his arms and then pressed under him.


    He had not slept for two nights and his eyes were bloodshot. His usually handsome face was haggard and ruthless. ¡°That night, I really wanted toe back and strangle you to death!¡±


    Nan Xun¡¯s mind seemed to be in a knot and it took her a while to understand what he meant.


    ¡®Was he referring to that night when she sent him a message asking him to meet Mi Yue at the vi in the suburbs?


    ¡°Did Mi Yue do something that you can¡¯t ept again? She¡¯s still young and might not be able to ept the harm caused by your ident. Give her time...¡±


    Before she could finish, he grabbed her chin tightly, his gaze murderous. ¡°Nan Xun, f*cking listen carefully. I don¡¯t like Mi Yue. When I was with her, I never touched her. I¡¯m not as dirty as you think!¡±


    Nan Xun¡¯s eardrums were about to burst from his shout.


    After he finished speaking, her ears were still ringing.


    But... what did he just say?


    ¡°You...¡± She wanted to ask if there was something wrong with him, but at the thought that he had disgusted her before, there was definitely nothing wrong with him. She red at him angrily.¡± Do you think I believe you? Tang Mo, don¡¯t even think about clearing your name with me!¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me.¡± Tang Mo¡¯s expression was ashen. ¡°You like that pretty boy!¡± Then, he added, ¡°That pretty boy who ys the piano.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Mo is not a gigolo!¡± Nan Xun did not want to argue with him. She looked into his eyes and said seriously, ¡°Tang Mo, you¡¯re injured and can¡¯t ept this reality. I know you need a savior. Do you think that I¡¯ve taken care of you in the hospital and have never despised you like Mi Yue? You treat me as a


    savior, but this is not like. It¡¯s just a kind of reliance and possession. Do you understand?¡±


    Tang Mo smirked, his smile charming. ¡°So what if she is? Nan Xun, you¡¯re my wife. As long as I don¡¯t agree to the divorce, you can only be tied to me under Mrs Tang¡¯s name. If you want to develop a rtionship with that gigolo, you can only think about it in your mind!¡±


    Looking at Tang Mo, who kept talking about the gigolo, Nan Xun wanted to kick him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between Xiao Mo and me.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you stick to me after I tore the tickets for his concert? Are you still innocent?¡±


    Nan Xun felt that she could notmunicate with him. ¡°Get up. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡±


    He lowered his head and bit her lips hard. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk. Let¡¯s change it to kissing.¡±


    ¡°Scram, Tang Mo, can you be more shameless? You haven¡¯t brushed your teeth for a few days.. Are you trying to suffocate me?¡±

 Chapter 2138 - Treating Him

    <h4>Chapter 2138: Treating Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Asmile appeared on Tang Mo¡¯s lips when he heard Nan Xun¡¯s roar.


    It was flirtatious and charming.


    He had always been known as the most handsome young man in the capital.


    Of course, apart from him being promiscuous, he really had the ability.


    Before the ident, no one could find any ws in her appearance or figure.


    Especially when he smiled, he was handsome and wild, exuding evilness.


    Nan Xun was not interested in such a man, but he was so close. His sudden charming smile still made her heart beat wildly.


    It was not about love, but about temptation.


    She had to admit that he was a very seductive bastard!


    ¡°I brush my teeth every day, how can it smell? Are you so smitten by me that you can¡¯t tell the difference between wine and bad breath?¡±


    Nan Xun had never seen such a narcissistic and shameless man!


    However, wait.


    ¡®What did he just say? He brushed his teeth every day?


    Nan Xun was not a stupid person. From his words, she quickly got some important information.


    This time he was not really decadent, but did it on purpose to lure her back?


    As if seeing through her thoughts, he smirked. ¡°It seems like you still care about me.¡±


    Nan Xun¡¯s face turned red, embarrassed and angry.


    She red at him with a straight face. ¡°Tang Mo, don¡¯t tter yourself. I only came back because of Grandpa and Mom. You¡¯re Mom¡¯s only son. If you don¡¯t get back on your feet, how will she live the rest of her life?¡±


    Tang Mo looked at the woman who was pushing his shoulders agitatedly. He narrowed his eyes slightly and tightened his grip on her chin. ¡°Nan Xun, do you hate me that much?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to like you?¡± Nan Xun wanted to remind him how he had treated her after they got married. He had Mi Yue by his side and when he saw her, he would always say bad things about her, saying that she was scheming and a tomboy that disgusted him. She was not the Virgin Mary, how could she


    forget what he had done so easily?


    ¡°Tang Mo, I¡¯ll say it again. We¡¯re just a contract couple. You only treat me as your savior. There¡¯s no need to hold on to me!¡±


    Tang Mo smirked. His slender eyes were filled with danger and the hand pinching her chin rubbed against it. ¡°But what can I do? I don¡¯t want to let go now.¡±


    Nan Xun gritted her teeth and dug her fingers into his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re a bastard!¡±


    The disgust and disgust in her eyes were not fake. He could tell that she had never had feelings for him and really did not like men like him.


    If it was in the past, he would not keep a woman whose heart was not with him.


    However, when he was hospitalized, her meticulous care and different gazes moved him.


    He could feel that it would be a very happy thing if she fell in love with him.


    He yearned for such pure, hot and warm feelings.


    He did not pull away her hands that were pinching his shoulders. He lowered his head and rubbed his tall nose against the tip of her nose. He said in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°It depends on your performance. If I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll abide by the contract. I¡¯ll sign the divorce papers and give you freedom.¡±


    Nan Xun stopped pinching him and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡®Tang Mo narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°The condition is that you have to perform well and satisfy me.¡±


    ¡°Ican take good care of you and act as a good wife in front of my family.¡±


    Tang Mo chuckled and looked at her mischievously. ¡°Not enough.¡±


    Not enough?


    Nan Xun seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck. I tricked you the first time, but you disgusted me too. We¡¯re even.¡±


    Tang Mo pinched her face. ¡°Silly, I never said I would fight you to a draw.¡±


    Nan Xun suppressed the anger in her heart that wanted to kick him away. ¡°Tang Mo, we women are different from men. When we don¡¯t like each other, we can¡¯t do more.¡±


    Hearing her words, he was not angry. Instead, he smirked. ¡°Mrs Tang, you¡¯re saying things against your heart. If you didn¡¯t force me, would we have gotten married?¡±


    Nan Xun was speechless. She could not get over that in this life, right?


    ¡®Tang Mo pushed away the hair covering her cheek and lowered his head to whisper in her ear, ¡°Before the contract expires and we get a divorce, I won¡¯t go out to spend my money.¡±


    Nan Xun was speechless. Was this a gift to her?


    Mrs Tang and the butler waited outside for a long time, but there was no movement inside. They were both anxious.


    Even Mrs Tang was a little afraid of Tang Mo¡¯s temper now and he had drunk a lot of wine. What if he really hurt Nan Xun and killed him?


    Mrs Tang knocked on the door anxiously. ¡°Mo¡¯er, I called Xun¡¯er back. Don¡¯t hurt her on impulse!¡±


    ¡°Mo¡¯er, Xun¡¯er has already done enough for you. Calm down!¡± Mrs Tang was so anxious that she frowned and said to the butler, ¡°Could he have already knocked Xun¡¯er out? Call more people up. We have no choice but to knock the door down.¡±


    ¡®When Nan Xun and Tang Mo heard Mrs Tang¡¯s words, they looked at each other.


    A meaningful smile appeared on Tang Mo¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯re really impressive. First, it was Grandpa. Now, it¡¯s my mother. Were they all poisoned by you?¡±


    Tang Mo knew how high his mother¡¯s standards were. She did not like many socialites and youngdies. When Nan Xun had first entered the family, she had also been unhappy with her and felt that she was unlucky to have chosen the worst daughter-inw. She had felt embarrassed going out to meet


    the richdies.


    But now, his mother was only worried that her son would hurt her daughter-inw and not if her daughter-inw would hurt her son!


    Seeing that Mrs Tang had called someone over and was about to knock the door open, Nan Xun hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I was about to help Tang Mo to the bathroom. He hasn¡¯t brushed his teeth or showered for a few days and even lost his virginity. He stinks. Don¡¯te in.¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Damn it, who are you talking about?¡±


    Nan Xun raised her eyebrows. ¡°You smell really bad now!¡±


    ¡°Help me take a bath.¡±


    Nan Xun stood up and helped him into the bathroom.


    ¡°Go out and exin to my mother now. If not, I won¡¯t let you off after I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Since you care so much about your image, don¡¯t be an alcoholic in the future.¡±


    Seeing his expression darken at a speed visible to the naked eye, Nan Xun walked out of the bathroom.


    ¡®When Mrs Tang saw Nan Xuning out, she sized her up. ¡°Did Mo¡¯er really not hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. He didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Mo¡¯er really lost, lost


    Nan Xun burst outughing. ¡°Mom, he wouldn¡¯t do that even if he suffocated to death. I said it on purpose to anger him.¡±


    Mrs Tang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°She went to take a bath.¡±


    A smile finally appeared on Mrs Tang¡¯s worried face. ¡°You still have a way with him..¡±

 Chapter 2139 - Happy

    <h4>Chapter 2139: Happy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    While Tang Mo was showering, Mrs Tang asked the servant to clean the room. The window was opened to let in the breeze. Nan Xun came over from the guest guard¡¯s shower and an elegant fragrance floated in the room.


    Before long, Tang Mo came out.


    He was wearing a white V-neck T-shirt and casual pants of the same color. His washed hair was still slightly wet and there were a few strands of bangs on his forehead. The stubble on his face had been shaved clean and his face was thinner, making him look even more handsome.


    That pair of slender upturned eyes, even if it was just a side nce, had a flirtatious air to it.


    Nan Xun really had an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    ¡®Why was a man prettier than a woman?


    However, she did not look feminine, but her facial features were so exquisite that she admitted defeat.


    Nan Xun nced at him. ¡°Do you want to eat something? I¡¯ll bring it up for you.¡±


    She did not have the strength to go against him anymore. She wanted to perform better and wait for a year to expire so that they could sign the divorce papers peacefully.


    ¡®Tang Mo leaned against the bed and patted the seat beside him. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Nan Xun said, ¡°Not tonight. I still have to consider.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about? I want you to massage me.¡±


    Nan Xun was a little embarrassed. She hummed and sat by the bed, rolling up his pants.


    Looking at the ce where she was massaging him familiarly without any disgust on his face, he pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it scary or disgusting?¡±


    Nan Xun looked up at him and said seriously, ¡°The missing part is because God is jealous of your perfection.¡±


    Pfft.


    Her words, together with her serious expression, made himugh.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at making people happy.¡±


    Nan Xun red at him and focused on massaging him, not saying anything else.


    ¡®Tang Mo leaned against the head of the bed, his eyelids turning heavy.


    Half an hourter, Nan Xun looked up at him.


    He had already fallen asleep.


    He was less devilish when he slept, but he was still extremely handsome.


    No wonder when he was fooling around outside, those girls did not mind having no status and wanted to pounce on him.


    This person¡¯s appearance was indeed unbelievable.


    Nan Xun went to the bathroom to wash her hands and rubbed her sore wrist. She walked to the bed and covered him with the nket.


    She was about to leave when he grabbed her wrist.


    She frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you fall asleep?¡±


    He opened his eyes slightly and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Who asked you to leave? From tonight onwards, sleep with me.¡±


    ¡°Tang Mo, I said I would consider


    She was not a loyal woman from the feudal era. Although she was forced to marry him, she did not have to guard herself.


    Besides, her virginity was long gone.


    However, she really could not immediately agree to sleep with him in the future. She needed time to ept and consider it.


    ¡°I just want to sleep quietly. What nonsense are you thinking about?¡±


    Nan Xun was speechless.


    He held her in his arms and she turned her back to him. Not long after, she heard the sound of even breathing behind her.


    Nan Xun could not describe what she was feeling.


    It was the first time they hadid on the same bed so peacefully since they got married.


    Nan Xun thought about many things, but she could not remember how she fell asleep.


    ¡®The next day, she was woken up by her phone ringing.


    Nan Xun reached out and touched the ringing phone on the bedside table.


    She did not see the caller ID and answered the call in a daze.


    ¡°Xun¡¯er.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Mo¡¯s voice, the sleepiness in Nan Xun¡¯s mind dissipated and she sobered up a little.


    Nan Xun pulled Tang Mo¡¯s hand away from her waist and moved toward the bed, saying in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just woke up.¡±


    ¡°Will youe to the concert tonight?¡±


    Nan Xun thought of how her ticket had been torn into pieces by Tang Mo and she had no chance to save it. She bit her lip and was about to say something when something tightened around her waist and she was pulled into someone¡¯s arms.


    Before she could react, the man¡¯s hoarse voice sounded by her ear. ¡°Mrs Tang, who are you calling so early?¡±


    Nan Xun¡¯s mind was nk for a few seconds.


    ¡®When she regained her senses, she hurriedly said something to Xiao Mo with a red face and hung up.


    ¡®The moment the call ended, she pushed the man holding her away.


    ¡°Tang Mo, did you do it on purpose?¡±


    ¡®Tang Mo was already awake. He was not as warm as he had been before he fell asleepst night. His eyes were a little dark. ¡°Nan Xun, don¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m dead.¡±


    With that said, he lifted the nket and got off the bed.


    ¡®They did not speak again early in the morning.


    Her expression was dark, but his was even darker.


    During breakfast, Mrs Tang looked at the two of them and opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but she held back.


    After breakfast, Nan Xun went upstairs to change. When she came out, she saw Tang Mo leaning against the bedroom door and wanted to ignore him and leave.


    ¡®Tang Mo blocked her way with a cane.


    He said nothing and took out two tickets for Xiao Mo¡¯s concert from his pocket.


    Nan Xun looked at the ticket and then at him in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Tl go with you tonight.¡±


    Nan Xun asked, ¡°Where did you get the tickets?¡±


    He said domineeringly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care where I got it from. I¡¯ll go with you tonight.¡±


    Nan Xun took the ticket. ¡°Up to you.¡± Although his tone was still fierce, a smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡®Tang Mo did not know if she was happy to see Xiao Mo perform or if he was happy to go with her.


    Anyway, his narcissism was inclined to the second point.


    Bo Cixue had not seen Ye Jie for a while.


    After the most difficult period of falling out of love, it did not seem so painful and sad anymore.


    She focused all of her attention on her work.


    She had free time to do charity work or meet her best friends and colleagues for a meal. Her life wasfortable.


    After work that day, Bo Cixue received a call from Ye Qingcheng, She hade to the capital with Luo Zhou.


    ¡®Their blind date was sessful and they were preparing to have a party to bid farewell to being single.


    The party was held in the clubhouse and Bo Cixue gave up Room 1.


    The face of the woman in love was much redder than before. Ye Qingcheng and Luo Zhou came with sweet smiles on their faces.


    Nan Xun and Tang Mo also came over. Tang Mo clicked his tongue. ¡°I thought that you would be single the longest among the three of us. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at wooing women. It¡¯s only been a few days and you¡¯ve already gotten her.¡±


    Luo Zhou smiled gently. ¡°I can¡¯t stop fate.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng leaned into Luo Zhou¡¯s arms and smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of youughing at me. I saw Zhou Zhou first. Zhou Zhou is my ideal lover.¡±


    Tang Mo said, ¡°I hope you like him as much as before after you regain your memories.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng said, ¡°Of course. Brother Zhou meets my standards from head to toe... Of course I will always like him!¡±

 Chapter 2140 - In Danger

    <h4>Chapter 2140: In Danger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Because Bo Cixue was here, everyone knew not to mention Ye Jie.


    Halfway through the gathering, Tang Mo and Luo Zhou went out of the room to smoke.


    The two of them stood on the terrace. Tang Mo narrowed his eyes and exhaled a mouthful of smoke. ¡°Jie hasn¡¯t contacted you recently?¡±


    Luo Zhou shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted him for a few days and his phone has been switched off.¡±


    Tang Mo frowned and a trace of worry shed past his slender eyes. ¡°I wonder if he¡¯s in danger. To be honest, he didn¡¯t go to the engagement party. I really thought that he had rekindled his rtionship with Sixteen.¡±


    Luo Zhou said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between him and Sixteen. There¡¯s nothing between them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if there is, it¡¯s also brotherhood.¡±


    Luo Zhou sighed. ¡°If Sixteen is really alive, it¡¯s good to appear in front of him and untie the knot in his heart.¡±


    Tang Mo said, ¡°Who do you think sent a fake Sixteen to approach him?¡±


    ¡°T¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng pulled Bo Cixue out of the room, nning to whisper to her.


    In the end, she heard the conversation between Tang Mo and Luo Zhou.


    Ye Qingcheng looked at the stunned Bo Cixue and pulled her elsewhere. ¡°Did they just say that Sixteen is fake?¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head.


    s my first time hearing it too.¡±


    Bo Cixue felt a little uneasy. Sixteen was fake. Bo Qiange hadmitted a very serious crime and Ye Jie had gone to save Ah Zuo


    Could it be that Bo Qiange and the fake Sixteen were together and betrayed Ye Jie with Ah Zuo?


    ¡°Cixue, no matter what happens, the man who made you sad and embarrassed at the engagement party cannot be forgiven easily!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°What do you think of our Ye Xuan?¡±


    Bo Cixue could not help butugh when she heard Ye Qingcheng¡¯s words. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng could not help butugh. ¡°Forget it. Ye Xuan might not be much better than your Crown Prince. Besides, my parents still have a prejudice against you because of Ye Yiren.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng patted her chest. ¡°When you want to be in a rtionship, I¡¯ll introduce you to someone better. Don¡¯t be against blind dates. Look at me, I met a good man!¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Ye Qingcheng, who was immersed in love, and was happy for her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll inform you when I want to be in love.¡±


    After the gathering, Bo Cixue returned home.


    The moment she entered, she saw Bo Yaning down with a heavy expression.


    Yan Hua followed behind him, their expressions heavy.


    ¡°Dad, are you still going out sote at night?¡±


    Bo Yan nced at Bo Cixue and nodded with a calm expression. ¡°Go to the pce.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not know what had happened, but from her father¡¯s expression, it should be something serious.


    After Bo Yan left, Bo Cixue walked to Yan Hua. ¡°Mom, did something happen in the pce?¡±


    Yan Hua looked at Bo Cixue and hesitated.


    Bo Cixue bit her lip and the bad feeling in her heart grew. ¡°Mom, what happened?¡±


    Yan Hua knew that she could not hide this from Bo Cixue for too long. She pulled Bo Cixue to the sofa in the living room and said with a frown, ¡°The pce just called and said that Xiaojie might have died.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bo Cixue stood up from the sofa, her eyes wide in disbelief.


    Although she hated him, was angry with him and did not want to see him again, she did not want him to die!


    She would rather they live in the same city like strangers than be separated from each other.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t believe it. Why would he die suddenly?¡±


    Yan Hua nodded with a dark expression. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either. The pce called your father over because of Xiaojie.¡±


    Bo Cixue felt a little cold. She sat on the sofa again and hugged herself tightly. ¡°Mom, what happened?¡±


    Yan Hua told Bo Cixue everything she knew.


    ¡°Lalso heard it from your Auntie Nan Zhi two days ago. He didn¡¯te to the engagement party because the fake Sixteen appeared too coincidentally and someone wanted to target him. If he cared too much about you, that person would target you.¡±


    Bo Cixue thought of the ss of champagne Ye Yiren had drunk at the Sun family¡¯s banquet. If she had drunk that ss of champagne, she might have been the one who had died.


    ¡°He called the pce and said that something had happened to him? How did it happen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details either. The pce said that his car was attacked and there was an explosion. The King and your father will rush to the ident point tonight.¡±


    Bo Cixue sped her hands together, her mind nk. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯ll definitely be fine!¡±


    Bo Cixue felt uneasy for nearly ten days.


    When she was about to get off work, she received a call from Yan Hua. ¡°The King and the rest are back.¡±


    Bo Cixue held her phone tightly and asked with a tense heart, ¡°What about him? Did you find him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bo Cixue heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°He escaped before the car exploded. He fell down the cliff and when the King and your father found him, he had lost a lot of weight. Now, they¡¯re going to send him back by helicopter.¡±


    Hearing this, Bo Cixue heaved a sigh of relief.


    These ten days felt like centuries to her.


    She did not want anything else, as long as he was healthy and safe.


    Ye Jie was sent back that night, but Bo Yan did not return. He continued to search for the secret base of the Prince¡¯s remaining men.


    After Bo Cixue found out that Ye Jie had been sent to the Royal Hospital, she went to the hospital with Yan Hua after work.


    He had experienced a life and death situation and she could not hate him anymore.


    Although she would not have the thought of getting back together with him, she should go and see him since they had grown up together and something so serious had happened to him.


    At the door of the ward, Bo Cixue did not go in. After letting Yan Hua know, she stood in front of the window.


    The man on the bed had not woken up. His forehead was wrapped in gauze and his face was slightly pale. His face was indeed much thinner and he looked haggard.


    He had suffered so much during this period!


    Bo Cixue sped her hands together tightly.


    Seeing him like this, her heart ached, but she had no right to care anymore.


    She could only watch from afar!


    She did not have the courage to love him again!


    After a while, the man on the bed opened his eyes.


    Nan Zhi and Yan Hua in the ward came forward and seeing his sunken eyes, Yan Hua had an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    After all, he was a child she had watched grow up and she could not really treat him as a stranger or enemy.


    She and Nan Zhi said almost at the same time, ¡°Xiaojie, how are you?¡±


    The person on the bed closed his eyes and opened them again, his expression calm and indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± With that said, he seemed to have noticed something and looked out of the window..

 Chapter 2141 - Holding

    <h4>Chapter 2141: Holding</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Seeing the man¡¯s gaze on her, Bo Cixue seemed to be frozen.


    His eyes were dark and deep, exuding an emotion she could not understand.


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips and met his eyes for a few seconds before looking away.


    She lowered her eyes and left the ward.


    ¡®When she walked to a deserted ce, her eyes suddenly hurt.


    She should hate him.


    However, she could not stop the bitterness in her heart after he nced at her.


    This emotion made her feel annoyed and disgusted.


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this!


    He had returned safely and there was no shortage of people who cared for him.


    In the future, there would also be women who liked him as his Princess Consort. His life would still be brilliant.


    She was just a passerby in his life!


    Bo Cixue only calmed down after a while.


    Yan Hua called and asked Bo Cixue where she was. Bo Cixue went to the elevator and Yan Hua was already standing there.


    The mother and daughter got into the car from the inpatient department.


    Yan Hua looked at Bo Cixue, who wanted to say something, and sighed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with my body, but I fell off the cliff and hurt my head and forgot some things.¡±


    Bo Cixue sat up straight unconsciously and looked at Yan Hua in surprise. ¡°Did you lose your memory?¡±


    Yan Hua nodded, then shook her head. ¡°Not exactly. He remembers everyone, but he forgets some things.¡±


    Bo Cixue sped her hands in front of her unconsciously. She wanted to say something but said nothing in the end.


    As long as he returned safely, whether he had forgotten anything or not had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°When he¡¯s discharged in two days, your Auntie Nan Zhi will treat our family to a meal in the pce.¡±


    Bo Cixue rejected him without thinking. ¡°I have to work overtime for the next few days. I might not have time to go.¡±


    She did not want to admit it, but she had to admit that in the ten days and two weeks after hearing that he had died, she had been uneasy at work and had umted many things. Now that he had returned safely, she naturally had to focus on her work.


    Yan Hua looked at Bo Cixue, who had lost a lot of weight because of Ye Jie, and hugged her shoulders. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve made up your mind not to look back, Mom supports your decision.¡±


    Although Ye Jie did note to the engagement party to protect Cixue, the harm he had caused her could not be ignored.


    She was already fragile emotionally. Kevin had said before that she could not withstand any more storms.


    Yan Hua would rather she marry a man with an ordinary family background who could put her in his heart!


    Two dayster.


    Bo Yan had returned and was bringing Bo Jingyu to the pce with Yan Hua.


    Bo Jingyu was very unwilling to go to the pce, but when he heard that Ye Jie had gone to find the Prince¡¯s remaining men and had almost died, he admired him a little.


    Bo Jingyu was very interested in this matter. He heard that the secret base of the Yu party had not been found. After Ye Jie recovered, he would go there personally and Bo Jingyu wondered if he could go with him.


    Nan Zhi cooked personally.


    Xia Yanran and her family also came.


    The pce was rather lively.


    Bo Jingyu did not see Ye Jie and asked Tiantian about him.


    Bo Jingyu mustered his courage and went to the study to look for her.


    In the end, Tiantian pulled him back. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go. Boss is even colder than before. It¡¯s like the cold air in Siberia. He said not to let anyone disturb him.¡±


    Bo Jingyu frowned. ¡°I heard that he injured his brain?¡±


    Tiantian red at Bo Jingyu. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? There¡¯s nothing wrong with your brain, but you¡¯re colder and your temper is even more unreadable.¡±


    Tiantian had always been yful and cute. Everyone in the pce, including Ye Jie, doted on her. Now, even she was not doted on by Ye Jie, let alone Bo Jingyu.


    Bo Jingyu touched his nose and decided not to ask for a rebuff.


    After Nan Zhi finished cooking, Yi Fan went upstairs to call Ye Jie down for dinner.


    Bo Jingyu had been paying attention to the movements at the stairs and saw Ye Jieing down from upstairs in a ck shirt and pants, his body exuding sharpness and coldness.


    It was indeed a feeling that was hard to approach.


    The man in ck nced at the people in the living room. He did not see Bo Cixue and frowned slightly.


    Nan Zhi saw his gaze on the door and immediately understood what he was thinking. She said softly to him, ¡°Cixue has been busy with work recently and can¡¯te. When you have time, go and apologize to her.¡±


    He hummed coldly and entered the dining room after greeting the people in the living room.


    After dinner, he and Bo Yan went to the study to talk.


    Bo Yan said to him, ¡°Take care of your body first. I¡¯ve already sent people to continue to look for the Prince¡¯s remaining supporters and secret base.¡±


    Bo Cixue went to the canteen for dinner and continued working in the office.


    The sky was getting dark and Bo Cixue rubbed her aching neck.


    Turning on her phone, she scrolled through her feed.


    Two hours ago, Tiantian had sent a photo.


    There were words on Ye Jie¡¯s side profile. ¡°It¡¯s good to see my brother.¡±


    Bo Cixue stared at the photo of Tiantian¡¯s side profile for a while.


    He had indeed lost a lot of weight and his face looked even more cold and well-defined.


    Bo Cixue realized that she was being silly again and hurriedly exited her feed.


    At this moment, her phone rang.


    Sikong Ling had called her.


    Ever since what happened in Beicang and Sikong Ling went back to assist the new mayor, they had not seen each other for a long time.


    But she usually used her phone to contact him.


    ¡°Tle to the capital tomorrow to report the situation in Beicang to the Crown Prince.¡± After what had happened, Sikong Ling had grown a lot and his mind was on Beicang¡¯s work. He had already let go of his feelings and only treated Bo Cixue as one of his few friends.


    That year, she had taken him on a motorcycle on the mountain road to let him vent his emotions. He would be grateful to her for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Thaventt had the chance to thank you. When Ie over this time, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not stand on ceremony with him. If she did not let him treat her to this meal, he would probably keep thinking about it. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have a big meal then.¡±


    After the call, Bo Cixue took a cup and went to the lounge to make coffee.


    After making the coffee, Bo Cixue was about to go out when the door to the lounge was pushed open.


    Bo Cixue was shocked and the coffee in her hand almost spilled out and scalded the back of her hand.


    Seeing the man who suddenly appeared at the door, Bo Cixue thought she was hallucinating.


    Until he walked toward her.


    Bo Cixue frowned and met his deep ck eyes. She held the coffee cup tightly and said calmly, ¡°We¡¯re already off work. If Your Highness wants to find the director, pleasee back tomorrow.¡±


    With that said, Bo Cixue walked past him with a calm expression.


    But very soon, her slender wrist was grabbed by him..

 Chapter 2142 - Domineering

    <h4>Chapter 2142: Domineering</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He was wearing leather gloves and when he sped them around her wrist, she felt extremely cold.


    She struggled but could not break free.


    She looked at him angrily. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He said hoarsely, ¡°Cixue, I¡¯m here to apologize.¡±


    Apologize?


    Bo Cixue felt a lump in her throat.


    Ever since he missed the engagement ceremony, she had imagined that he woulde and apologize to her.


    But day by day, he said nothing.


    Even if it was just an apology.


    Although she now understood that he did it to protect her, her heart was really hurt!


    Humans were people who avoided harm. After being hurt, they would be timid.


    She did not dare to open her heart to him or love him recklessly.


    As for not being able to forget him in a short period of time and not wanting to face him.


    ¡®When they met, they only wanted to avoid each other as soon as possible and did not want to have too much contact.


    Bo Cixue took a deep breath and forced her wrist back from his hand.


    ¡°Lept your apology. You don¡¯t have toe and find me anymore.¡±


    Bo Cixue walked out of the lounge quickly.


    He followed behind her. She pretended not to notice him and packed her things, picking up her bag to leave.


    His tall body blocked her way.


    The two of them confronted each other for a few seconds before Bo Cixue was a little angry. ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back together.¡±


    He looked at her, his eyes dark and deep.


    His handsome face was calm, as if he was not the one who had just said that he wanted to make up.


    He was always like this. He was always calm and unfathomable no matter what he said or did.


    She could not see through his heart and he was not willing to reveal too much. Even if they made up, there would still be conflicts one day.


    ¡°No.¡± This time, her expression was firm and there was no hesitation or reluctance. ¡°From the moment you didn¡¯te to the engagement ceremony and weren¡¯t willing to tell me anything, I wouldn¡¯t turn back!¡±


    She wanted to leave, but he grabbed her arm and took a step forward. She was forced to step back until her back was pressed against the desk.


    The distance between them suddenly closed.


    Bo Cixue raised her hand and pushed him hard, but soon, her slender waist was grabbed by hisrge palm.


    He lowered his head, wanting to kiss her.


    Bo Cixue raised her high heels and stepped on his foot hard.


    He frowned, clearly in pain.


    But the hand on her waist showed no signs of letting go.


    ¡°Ye Jie, you weren¡¯t like this in the past. You wouldn¡¯t force me or disgust me!¡±


    He looked down at her, his eyes filled with emotions as his fingers pinched her exquisite chin. ¡°Do women always like to say one thing but mean another?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I really don¡¯t want to be involved with you anymore!¡±


    He gave a lowugh that seemed toe from the depths of his throat, sexy and charming. ¡°Do you dare to swear on Ye Jie¡¯s life that you don¡¯t love me at all?¡±


    Bo Cixue clenched and unclenched her fists several times. She turned her eyes away from him. ¡°Yes, even if I can¡¯t get rid of you from my heart for the time being, I will do my best.¡±


    He lowered his head and approached her, his gloved fingers rubbing her chin. ¡°Why should I? I¡¯ll be good to you in the future...¡±


    Bo Cixue was about to say something when someone suddenly pushed open the office door and came in.


    Yan Yu came to the office to take something and did not see Bo Cixue and Ye Jie at first.


    When he walked to his desk and was about to take his things, he saw Bo Cixue and Ye Jie and felt extremely awkward.


    ¡°Uh, I didn¡¯t see anything. Please continue.¡± Yan Yu took the documents and left in a hurry.


    Song Man was waiting for Yan Yu outside the office. They were schoolmates andter colleagues, and they had developed feelings for each other.


    Now, they were lovers.


    Yan Yu developed the sensor chip sessfully with Bo Cixue and Bo Cixue received a lot of honor, but Yan Yu¡¯s attention was obviously much smaller, so Song Man was unhappy.


    Yan Yu was very open-minded. Bo Cixue was the main developer of the sensor chip and he was only assisting her.


    Seeing Yan Yuing out of the office in a hurry, Song Man asked, ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you doing something bad by taking some documents?¡±


    Yan Yu pulled Song Man towards the elevator. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    Seeing Yan Yu¡¯s awkward expression, Song Man struggled out of his hold and ran back to the office, ncing in from the door.


    Seeing that Bo Cixue and Ye Jie were inside and were very close, she hurriedly closed the door and entered the elevator with Yan Yu.


    On the way back, Song Man muttered softly, ¡°The sensor chip was sessfully developed. Do you think the Crown Prince helped Bo Cixue? She¡¯s a person who has never studied abroad. I don¡¯t think she can be as praised as everyone!¡±


    Yan Yu had helped Bo Cixue before and knew her abilities very well. Hearing Song Man say this, he frowned. ¡°You¡¯re too biased against her!¡±


    Song Man red at Yan Yu unhappily. ¡°You¡¯re my boyfriend, why are you always speaking up for her? Is it because she¡¯s beautiful? Even if you have the heart, she won¡¯t like you. She likes the future King!¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Yu looked at Song Man angrily. ¡°Is it so hard to admit that others are outstanding? Song Man, you¡¯re a top student, but when ites to Bo Cixue, you be extremely childish. She¡¯s very outstanding and you¡¯re not bad either. Do you have to always target her? We just have to live our


    own lives.¡±


    Song Man snorted and left first.


    Bo Cixue spent a lot of effort to push Ye Jie away.


    She drove away.


    He did not give up and followed behind her car.


    Bo Cixue felt that he had changedpared to before.


    He was much stronger.


    But she did not like this kind of dominance.


    Bo Cixue stepped on the elerator and sped up.


    If she was fast, he was fast too.


    She had almost forgotten that he was very good at racing and his skills were not inferior to hers.


    Bo Cixue could not shake him off and could only drive home.


    After entering the gate, Bo Cixue instructed the guard not to let Ye Jie¡¯s car in.


    She returned to her room.


    Walking to the window, she pulled open the curtains and looked outside.


    His car was parked outside the gate, his tall body leaning against the front of the car, smoking.


    She did not know if he felt her gaze, but he suddenly looked up in her direction.


    Bo Cixue hurriedly drew the curtains in fear andy on the bed, letting her heart thump nonstop.


    Bo Cixue did not know when Ye Jie left. When she went to work the next day, she saw several cigarette butts where he had stood.


    He did not look for her for the next two days.


    Sikong Ling came to the capital and asked Bo Cixue out for dinner..

 Chapter 2143 - Change

    <h4>Chapter 2143: Change</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue liked to eat hotpot and Sikong Ling liked spicy food.


    They quickly made the decision to eat hot pot together.


    Sikong Ling had matured a lot after not seeing him for a long time.


    Sikong Ling looked at Bo Cixue. She was wearing a red coat and knee-length boots today. Her slightly curly long hair fell over her shoulders, making her look beautiful and feminine.


    Time favored her very much. Apart from her aura bing more stable, her appearance was still the same as when she was in university. She was fair and beautiful.


    The two of them were handsome and beautiful as they walked together. When they arrived at the hotpot restaurant, there were many people who turned their heads.


    Bo Cixue took off her coat and wore a white turtleneck sweater inside. She tied her long hair up and looked beautiful and charming.


    ¡°I¡¯s hard to imagine a beauty like you still single.¡±


    Bo Cixue shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s good to be single. I can do whatever I want to eat with handsome men.¡±


    Sikong Ling smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡± The waiter brought the menu over and Sikong Ling let Bo Cixue order first.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Bo Cixue ordered and Sikong Ling added a few more dishes. ¡°Eat your fill tonight.¡±


    Although they had not seen each other for a long time, they did not feel too unfamiliar and the conversation continued.


    Bo Cixue did not like to read gossip. After all, she was not from the entertainment industry.


    However, the image of her eating with Sikong Ling was trending.


    Bo Cixue had millions of fans. After all, she was a well-known socialite in the capital and was at the forefront of fashion.


    In the office.


    The secretary knocked on the door of the Crown Prince¡¯s office.


    Hearing a sound, the secretary pushed the door open and went in.


    ¡°Your Highness, you asked me to pay attention to Miss Bo. There was a gossip about her just now. Do you want to see it?¡±


    The secretary looked at Ye Jie carefully.


    The man put down the pen in his hand and nced at the secretary with his dark eyes.


    The secretary hurried forward and handed the iPad to Ye Jie.


    The man¡¯s slender fingers slid across the iPad.


    The photo was obviously taken secretly, but it was still high-definition.


    Bo Cixue and Sikong Ling sat opposite each other, drinking hot pot and talking. It could be seen that she was in a good mood and there was a rxed and happy smile on her face.


    ¡®When he saw one of the photos of her choking and Sikong Ling wiping her tears, he narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    After looking at the photo, he called his secretary over.


    ¡°Has Sikong Ling finished his report to the capital?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Call him over tonight. Before he leaves the capital, don¡¯t let him have any private space.¡±


    It was not easy for Sikong Ling toe to the capital, so Bo Cixue naturally had to be a host.


    ¡°You probably won¡¯t have time until the day after tomorrow, right? Why don¡¯t I bring you to the horse ranch in the suburbs the day after tomorrow?¡±


    Sikong Ling agreed readily. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Sikong Ling did not expect that he would not be able to go out after entering the pce.


    His phone had been confiscated and he was busy every day. He did not even have the chance to call Bo Cixue.


    Sikong Ling was not stupid. He soon understood that the Crown Prince did not want him to have too much contact with Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue did not know about Sikong Ling¡¯s situation. At the appointed time, she went to the horse ranch in the suburbs to choose two good horses.


    After waiting for an hour and seeing that Sikong Ling did note, she called him but could not get through.


    Bo Cixue did not think that anything could happen to him in the capital. Thinking that the signal might not be good on the way here, she waited for more than half an hour.


    The ranch staff came over. ¡°Miss Bo, your tea is cold. Let me get you another cup!¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s smile was as beautiful as snow melting. The staff was stunned and lowered his head to pour tea quickly in embarrassment.


    After pouring the tea, the staff said to Bo Cixue, ¡°Miss Bo, can I get you some more snacks?¡±


    The staff was a young man in his early twenties and did not dare to look into Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes. Bo Cixue saw through his thoughts and waved her hand. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just drink some tea.¡±


    ¡°Miss Bo, if you need anything, you can call me over anytime.¡±


    ¡°alright.¡±


    After the staff left, Bo Cixue took a sip of tea and took out her phone, preparing to call Sikong Ling again.


    Suddenly, she heard a scream.


    It seemed to be the young man who had brought her tea earlier.


    Bo Cixue hurriedly got up and walked toward where the young man was screaming.


    The young man was kicked to the ground by a bodyguard in ck, and the bodyguard¡¯s foot was still stepping on the young man¡¯s face.


    Bo Cixue frowned and was about to walk over when she saw the bodyguard¡¯s face. She frowned even more.


    If she remembered correctly, this bodyguard should be someone close to Ye Jie, right?


    At this moment, the door of a ck sedan parked not far away was pushed open.


    Aman wearing a ck coat, sunsses and ck leather gloves walked out.


    Bo Cixue could not help but clench her fists tightly. She looked at the man walking over with a dark expression. ¡°What did he do wrong? Why did you let the bodyguards beat him up?¡±


    He was not like this in the past. As the Crown Prince, although he had courage and dignity, he had never bullied others or hurt the innocent!


    He came up to her, took off his sunsses and looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°She has feelings for you that she shouldn¡¯t have. Do you think she shouldn¡¯t be punished?¡±


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips tightly. ¡°Everyone likes beauty. He just thought that I was good-looking and said a few more words to me. He didn¡¯t do anything improper! Besides, there have been many people who have admired me since I was young. Do you want to find them and beat them up?¡±


    He smirked. ¡°I can try.¡±


    Bo Cixue took a step back and looked at him like he was a stranger. ¡°You have no right to interfere in my matters!¡±


    ¡°Cixue, don¡¯t anger me!¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head, a trace of disappointment in her doe eyes. ¡°Ye Jie, did you forget how to be a person even though you forgot some things? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s shameful to be high up in the air and bully the weak?¡±


    ¡°Cixue, I don¡¯t like you talking to me in such a tone.¡±


    ¡°Then let this staff go.¡±


    After a moment of silence, he raised his hand. ¡°Let go of him.¡±


    After the young man stood up from the ground, he did not dare to look at Bo Cixue again and limped away.


    Bo Cixue looked at the man with a dark expression and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Sikong Ling didn¡¯te, but you did. Did you not let hime on purpose?¡±


    He narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°Sikong Ling has already returned to Beicang. He asked me to tell you.¡±


    Bo Cixue naturally understood that Sikong Ling would not leave without a message, unless he had forced him.


    ¡°Do you have to use this method to chase away the men around me one by one if I don¡¯t agree to reconcile with you?¡±


    ¡°Idon¡¯t mind doing it this way!¡±

 Chapter 2144 - Remembered

    <h4>Chapter 2144: Remembered</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue froze on the spot and looked at the man a few steps away in disbelief.


    His handsome face, well-defined facial features, and dark eyes... Everything was so familiar, but also extremely unfamiliar.


    She could not believe that he would say such a thing!


    Could losing some memories change a person¡¯s nature?


    Bo Cixue closed her eyes and felt weak.


    Not wanting to talk to him anymore, she prepared to change into her riding outfit and leave.


    But the man strode toward her.


    Her slender wrist was grabbed by him.


    His fingers were very strong and the bones of her wrist seemed to be crushed.


    Bo Cixue was angry. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me...¡± Although it hurt, she did not show it, not wanting to show her weakness in front of him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ride a horse together.¡± There was no room for negotiation in his words.


    Bo Cixue was furious. ¡°Not only do you want to get rid of the opposite sex around me, but you also want to control my thoughts and actions? I won¡¯t ride with you. Let go, or Ill call for help!¡±


    Bo Cixue had never liked to bring bodyguards, but recently, her father had sent more bodyguards to protect her in the dark. As long as she shouted loudly, the bodyguards woulde out.


    He showed no signs of letting go of her.


    He took a step toward her, his dark eyes so dark and sharp that no one dared to look at them. ¡°Cixue, is this your love for me? Didn¡¯t you only like me since you were young? Why? You¡¯d rather ride with another man than with me now?¡±


    Bo Cixue blushed from his words. Did he mean that she had be the heartless one?


    She gritted her teeth and pulled her wrist back from hisrge hand.


    Her skin was soft and after being pinched by him like that, her wrist turned red.


    Her long and thick eyshes fluttered slightly. She took a deep breath and said to him coldly, ¡°What do you take me for? Do you think you can be together if you want to and not be together if you don¡¯t want to? You don¡¯tmunicate with me about anything and keep asking me to guess. I¡¯m not a


    parasite in your stomach. I can¡¯t guess and I¡¯m very tired!¡±


    After she finished speaking, he remained silent for a long time.


    His handsome jawline was tensed and his depthless dark eyes narrowed slightly, revealing an unreadable fear and danger. ¡°So, there¡¯s no turning back?¡±


    Bo Cixue did not look into his eyes and her hands that were hanging by her sides clenched tightly, as if she had used all her strength to reply to him!


    It was impossible. From the moment he hurt her heart, it was impossible!


    He stared at her for a long time before he left with a dark expression without saying anything,


    Bo Cixue only turned back when she heard his voice. Looking at his cold back, her eyes turned red.


    Sikong Ling could note again and Bo Cixue did not go back immediately.


    She rode the horse at the ranch alone for a while. When she left, she gave the young man who had been kicked by Ye Jie¡¯s bodyguards a sum ofpensation.


    Bo Cixue returned home and heardughter inside. She walked into the living room and saw Ye Qingchenging over and talking to Yan Hua.


    Ye Qingcheng was a cheerful person and did not have the airs of a princess. After Yan Hua saw her, she liked her very much.


    Seeing Bo Cixue return, Yan Hua got up from the sofa. ¡°You two talk. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to prepare some food.¡±


    After Yan Hua left, Bo Cixue saw Ye Qingcheng¡¯s face fall.


    She walked over and sat beside her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng pouted. ¡°Does Luo Zhou have a sister?¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°You went to see Brother Zhou¡¯s family?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng furrowed her eyebrows tightly and said angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t see him anymore. I broke up with him.¡±


    Bo Cixue was surprised.


    They fell in love quickly, but why did they break up faster?


    How long had they been together?


    Bo Cixue asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Brother Zhou bully you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a big liar!¡±


    Although Ye Qingcheng had fallen in love with Luo Zhou after the blind date, she would not hand herself over so easily. Of course, Luo Zhou was not that kind of person. He was indeed a modest young master and would not make any requests or do anything out of line.


    The hotel Ye Qingcheng stayed in aftering to the capital did not have his apartment in the city. This morning, she wanted to give him a surprise and went to his apartment to find him without calling him.


    ¡®When she arrived, the door to his apartment was not closed and she walked in.


    Who knew that she heard his conversation with his sister at the kitchen door?


    His sister liked a man who admired Ye Qingcheng. That admirer had visited Ye Qingcheng in the hospital from time to time in the past few years, but Ye Qingcheng only treated him as a brother and did not think of him as a lover.


    But this caused a crisis to Sister Luo Zhou.


    So she asked Luo Zhou for help and agreed to ept Ye Qingcheng on a blind date.


    Hearing this, Ye Qingcheng ran out of the apartment angrily.


    Ye Qingcheng clenched her fists angrily. ¡°Cixue, do you think Luo Zhou is a big liar? Can he lie to people¡¯s feelings just because he has a sisterplex? Damn it, I thought I was charming and embarrassed myself in front of him a few times. Not only did he not mind, he even found it interesting. I believed


    it.¡±


    ¡°Say, it¡¯s a pity that that person isn¡¯t an actor!¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the angry and slightly sad Ye Qingcheng andforted her. After she calmed down, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not speaking up for Brother Zhou. I think that if he doesn¡¯t think that you¡¯re interesting, he won¡¯t go on a blind date with you no matter how much he has a sisterplex.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng shook her head with red eyes. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but that admirer of mine said that he won¡¯t give up on me unless I have a boyfriend.¡±


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips. ¡°You shouldmunicate with Brother Zhou properly. Don¡¯t break up with him on impulse.¡±


    ¡°Lalready broke up with him.¡± Ye Qingcheng exhaled. ¡°Oh right, I came here today to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng rubbed her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I was triggered by my breakup today, but I remembered what happened on the night of youring-of-age ceremony.¡±


    Hearing this, Bo Cixue¡¯s heart sped up and seemed to be about to jump out of her throat.


    Her hands in front of her clenched tightly and she looked at Ye Qingcheng guiltily. ¡°I...¡±


    Seeming to have guessed what Bo Cixue was going to say, Ye Qingcheng waved his hand brightly. ¡°You¡¯ve already said sorry many times. I remember now. It¡¯s actually a good thing for us.¡±


    ¡°Because it was none of your business when I fell.¡±

 Chapter 2145 - He’s Here

    <h4>Chapter 2145: He¡¯s Here</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue was surprised and did not understand why Ye Qingcheng would say that.


    Ye Qingcheng sighed. ¡°That night, Bo Qiange came to find me. I met her eyes for a few seconds and felt dizzy.¡±


    ¡°Thad an argument with you because there was a voice in my head that kept reminding me to fall downstairs. I was also controlled by that voice.¡±


    ¡°At that time, we did have an argument and pushed each other, but if I wasn¡¯t controlled by that voice, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t forget what happened that night after four years, I would probably still be controlled. This time, themand was only lifted when I suddenly remembered it.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng¡¯s face was slightly pale. ¡°To be honest, I break out in cold sweat just thinking about it.¡±


    Bo Cixue was silent for a long time after hearing Ye Qingcheng¡¯s story.


    ¡°Cixue, I know you¡¯ve been under a lot of psychological pressure because of this. If I hadn¡¯t remembered it myself and Ye Qingcheng hadn¡¯t surrendered herself, no one would have known the truth.¡±


    ¡°You sleepwalk, but even in your dreams, you¡¯re kind!¡± Ye Qingcheng looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s red eyes and patted the back of her hand. ¡°Cixue, I¡¯m the one who should be sorry.¡±


    Bo Cixue could not control her emotions.


    She covered her face with her hands, her slender shoulders trembling slightly as tears flowed out from between her fingers.


    No one knew how she felt. Even though Ye Qingcheng had long forgiven her, she still felt guilty and med herself.


    After all, she was the one who caused Ye Qingcheng to be in a vegetative state for four years. How much harm and loss was this to a girl?


    Even Bo Cixue did not suspect what had happened back then.


    She thought that she had hurt Ye Qingcheng while sleepwalking.


    Ye Qingcheng sat beside Bo Cixue and held her trembling shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I only remembered now.¡±


    Bo Cixue raised her hand, her beautiful face covered in tears, but there was a smile on her lips. ¡°A lot of emotions surged into my heart and I don¡¯t me you at all. We¡¯re both victims in this matter.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng choked and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Bo Qiange. Does that woman like the Crown Prince and want to eliminate the women around her one by one?¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s wet eyshes fluttered. She did not know why, but she thought of Ye Jie now.


    ¡°Cixue, I¡¯m going back to the countryter. Don¡¯t take this to heart and don¡¯t feel guilty toward me in the future.¡±


    Bo Cixue asked Ye Qingcheng to stay for a few more days. Ye Qingcheng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m going back to recuperate.¡±


    Bo Cixue told Yan Hua what Ye Qingcheng had told her.


    Hearing this, Yan Hua was furious. ¡°Why is Qian Ge so scheming at such a young age?¡±


    Bo Cixue was more worried about Ah Zuo now. She did not know if Bo Qiange had hypnotized him.


    But she could not interfere in the matters of the royal family. The King and Ye Jie would handle it!


    On Monday, Bo Cixue went to work at the research institute and her colleagues looked at her with strange andplicated gazes.


    Bo Cixue did not know what had happened, but she went to the washroom in the afternoon and heard two colleagues discussing softly.


    ¡°Do you think the Crown Prince really contributed to Bo Cixue¡¯s development of the sensor chip?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s probably true. If she wasn¡¯t the Crown Prince, would she have seeded? That¡¯s why it¡¯s good for a woman to be born in a good family and have an omnipotent boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°To think I didn¡¯t think she was a pretty face before. So she¡¯s just superficial.¡±


    ¡°Many male colleagues in the research institute like her, but why would she like them? She has high standards!¡±


    ¡°How can she catch up to the Crown Prince if she¡¯s not tall? I heard that she liked him since she was young. She even pestered him shamelessly when others didn¡¯t like her!¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk, so a well-knowndy is also thick-skinned.¡±


    Bo Cixue only came out of the cubicle after her two colleagues left.


    That day, only Yan Yu saw her and Ye Jie in the office. Today, there were rumors. Yan Yu was not a talkative person. Had he told Song Man about these rumors?


    Bo Cixue did not want to argue with anyone in the office and there was nothing to exin. It should stop after a while.


    However, she did not expect Ye Jie to drive over after work.


    A Rolls-Royce limousine stopped at the entrance of the research institute.


    There were peopleing and going after work and that car was really eye-catching, so many people stopped to watch.


    Bo Cixue nced at it and was about to leave through the back door when the person in the car pushed the door open and walked toward her.


    He was wearing a ck suit. He was tall and had long legs. He was noble and elegant with an oppressive aura. The colleagues around Bo Cixue took a few steps back and Bo Cixue could not react in time. When she realized it, she was standing alone in front, as if she was waiting for him toe.


    He walked up to her and said hoarsely, ¡°Cixue, I came to fetch you from work.¡±


    Bo Cixue felt that he was ridiculous.


    Weren¡¯t they clear enough at the ranch yesterday?


    Seeing that Bo Cixue was standing still, the man narrowed his deep ck eyes slightly. ¡°Do you want me to carry you away in front of so many people?¡±


    Bo Cixue red at him angrily.


    She looked back at the countless pairs of eyes staring at them. Not wanting to make a fool of herself in front of her colleagues, she followed him towards the car.


    However, Bo Cixue refused to get into the car and looked at him with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°We have nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°Cixue, I n to look for the Prince¡¯s remaining supporters in a few days. I don¡¯t know if I can still see you when my life is in danger.¡±


    Hearing him say this, Bo Cixue¡¯s cold heart panicked again.


    It was very dangerous for him to go personally!


    Looking at her pursed lips and fluttering eyshes, he chuckled. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re still worried about me.¡±


    Bo Cixue blushed and red at him. ¡°You¡¯re an adult. It¡¯s your own decision. You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡±


    She would never admit in front of him that she still cared about him!


    ¡°Cixue, let¡¯s have dinner tonight. Maybe this will be ourst dinner.¡±


    Bo Cixue felt that he was very good at reading people¡¯s minds. She hated his strength yesterday and today, he was showing his weakness.


    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t get back together, as friends who grew up together, it¡¯s not too much to eat, right?¡± There was a gentle smile in his dark eyes.


    Bo Cixue bit her lip, feeling a little conflicted.


    If anything happened to him when he went to look for the rest of the Prince¡¯s men, she would definitely regret not eating this meal.


    But if she agreed to eat with him, would he go overboard again?

 Chapter 2146 - Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 2146: Discovery</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Just as Bo Cixue was undecided, a crisp voice trailed over. ¡°Sister Apple.¡±


    Tiantian, who was wearing a short yellow down jacket, skipped over.


    Seeing the man standing in front of Bo Cixue, Tiantian called out obediently, ¡°Brother.¡±


    The man nodded with an indifferent expression.


    Bo Cixue looked at the sweet Tiantian and a smile appeared on her beautiful face. ¡°You came here to find me?¡±


    Tiantian nodded. ¡°The school is organizing an event and I want to perform, but I¡¯m not professional enough. I want to ask Sister Apple to guide me.¡±


    Yan Hua was an internationally renowned singer and Bo Cixue had inherited her good voice. Drinking songs was not difficult for her.


    ¡®When the man standing by the side heard this, he frowned slightly. ¡°Tiantian, your Sister Apple wants to eat with me.¡±


    Tiantian hugged Bo Cixue¡¯s arm and pouted. ¡°No, no. Brother can eat with Sister Apple anytime, but I¡¯m going to perform in a few days. It¡¯s urgent!¡±


    Bo Cixue had not thought about whether she wanted to eat with Ye Jie. Since Tiantian was here, she would not refuse the little girl.


    She said to the man who did not look too good, ¡°Tiantian rarely asks me for help. If I refuse, the little girl will be sad. You dote on her the most usually, you definitely don¡¯t want to make her sad!¡±


    Since Bo Cixue had said so, the man could not force her anymore.


    ¡°Tomorrow. I¡¯l pick you up.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not agree or disagree.


    Bo Cixue pulled Tiantian to her car.


    Tiantian¡¯s smile disappeared the moment she got into the car.


    Bo Cixue noticed that something was wrong and asked the little girl, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re not here to teach me dancing and dancing, right?¡±


    Tiantian nodded. ¡°Mom asked me toe.¡±


    Bo Cixue was a little surprised. ¡°Auntie Nan Zhi? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. Mom asked me to stay in school for the next few days and even asked me to tell you not to contact my brother again.¡±


    Tiantian was also confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mom means.¡±


    When Tiantian returned to the capital when she was young, Ye Jie had already entered the training camp and she only saw him a few times a year. Actually, she did not know her brother very well. He was a reserved and deep person and would not tell them anything.


    But it did not stop her from wanting to be close to her brother. However, when her brother came back after what happened this time, she felt a sense of alienation and unfamiliarity from him.


    She had never seen him smile when she talked to him.


    She heard that Brother had forgotten some things. Perhaps it was rted to his amnesia.


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips and furrowed her eyebrows thoughtfully.


    Although she did not know what Auntie Nan Zhi meant, Bo Cixue would not go against her wishes.


    In order to not interact with Ye Jie anymore, Bo Cixue applied to the director the next day to go to A Country for an academic exchange.


    She did not want to go to A Country at first, afraid that she would see the passionate Irene.


    But now, in order to avoid Ye Jie, she was willing to face Irene.


    She did not know if Ai Lin had talked to A Country¡¯s airline, but Bo Cixue saw Ai Lin the moment she got off the ne.


    Irene had brought more than ten bodyguards with her. Her aura seemed to be warning Bo Cixue not to think about escaping from her.


    Bo Cixue pushed her suitcase and walked over with her scalp tingling.


    ¡®When Irene saw Bo Cixue, she sized her up and said that she had lost weight before hugging her tightly.


    Bo Cixue could not breathe.


    Princess Ailin asked her bodyguard to take Bo Cixue¡¯s luggage while she held Bo Cixue¡¯s arm. ¡°I heard that you fell out with Crown Prince Ye Jie? I¡¯ve long said that all men are the same!¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s lips twitched. She really wanted to remind Princess Irene who had used all kinds of methods to attract Ye Jie¡¯s attention and had even given herself to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you toe here. Stay in the pce tonight. I¡¯ll arrange a princess room for you.¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head and pulled Irene¡¯s hand off her arm. ¡°I¡¯ve already booked a hotel in advance. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Ai Lin waved her hand. ¡°You seem to be very afraid of me. Actually, I¡¯m not that scary. I won¡¯t force people!¡± Ai Lin confessed to Bo Cixue. ¡°I just admire beauties who are prettier than me. Just looking at them is pleasing to the eye.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    ¡°Theard that you became best friends with Ye Qingcheng from K Country? I¡¯ve seen Ye Qingcheng before. You can be best friends with a carefree and unwomanly woman. I¡¯m better than Ye Qingcheng in everything and can also be your best friend.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless. Was she so popr with women now?


    ¡°How many days are you going to do an academic exchange? After that, I¡¯ll bring you around?¡±


    Princess Ailin was too enthusiastic and Bo Cixue could not reject her immediately, so she could only nod.


    However, she had underestimated Princess Ailin¡¯s enthusiasm. For two consecutive days, when Bo Cixue was interacting with the researchers in A Country, Princess Ailin came over.


    She did not understand what they were talking about, but she might as well admire the beauty.


    Bo Cixue wore a professional suit, looking slim and charming. Her hair was tied into a ponytail, looking neat and capable.


    Bo Cixue had no choice but to agree to have dinner with her.


    Ai Lin brought Bo Cixue to a private restaurant. Bo Cixue refused to go to the private room and they had to sit in the hall.


    Irene looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s guarded expression and could not help butugh. ¡°I like beauties, but my parents won¡¯t let me mess around again. I¡¯m their only daughter and they will recruit a son-inw.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°What about you? Did you meet anyone you liked after breaking up with Crown Prince Ye Jie?¡±


    ¡°Tm not thinking about dating for now.¡±


    Ai Lin said, ¡°admire you for not giving up on yourself after breaking up and improving your career instead. When my first rtionship ended, I was decadent for nearly half a year.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled faintly. ¡°I want to be decadent too, but if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll only make my family worry.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, you cane here for a vacation. I can take you on an adventure.¡± Afraid that Bo Cixue would misunderstand, Irene quickly added, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°You¡¯re a good person. I did think too much before. If I want to rx in the future, ¡®lle and find you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    ¡®When they were almost done, Bo Cixue went to the washroom.


    A little girl came out in a hurry and identally bumped into Bo Cixue. Bo Cixue hurriedly stabilized her. ¡°Little girl, are you okay...¡±


    Before Bo Cixue could finish, the little girl looked up and Bo Cixue froze when she saw the little girl¡¯s facial features..

 Chapter 2147 - Similar

    <h4>Chapter 2147: Simr</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The little girl in front of him was beautiful and cute.


    A person¡¯s appearance appeared in Bo Cixue¡¯s mind unconsciously.


    The girl in front of him was almost a miniature version of that person.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s mind was in a mess.


    ¡°Pretty Sister, are you okay?¡± The little girl asked crisply.


    Bo Cixue shook her head and the little girl giggled before running away.


    By the time Bo Cixue reacted, the little girl had disappeared.


    Bo Cixue strode toward where the little girl had left.


    The little girl was led into a white sedan by a woman.


    Bo Cixue could only see the woman¡¯s side profile, but it was enough.


    Sixteen!


    It was a woman with almost the same side profile as Sixteen.


    The little girl looked like Sixteen.


    The little girl should be about four years old. It was impossible for her to be Ye Jie¡¯s child.


    Bo Cixue hit her head. What was she thinking about?


    After chasing after the white car for a few steps, she realized that she could not catch up with it with her legs and stopped.


    Irene was sitting in the hall. Seeing Bo Cixue rush out like something had happened, she hurriedly followed her.


    Seeing Bo Cixue standing at the door in a daze, looking like she had lost her soul, Irene patted her slender shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Bo Cixue did not speak to Irene and strode into the private restaurant.


    She found the manager. ¡°Can I see the surveince cameras here?¡±


    ¡®The manager shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. Apart from the investigators, we can¡¯t let customers check the surveince cameras.¡±


    ¡°There was a customer just now who looked like a friend I had lost contact with for a long time. I just took a look.¡±


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry...¡±


    Before the manager could finish, Irene came over with more than a dozen bodyguards in ck and surrounded the manager.


    Princess Irene was quite famous in A Country. After all, she was the President¡¯s daughter. It was impossible for her not to be well-known.


    Ai Lin did not know who Bo Cixue had seen, but ever since they had known each other, Bo Cixue had always been calm and indifferent. It was rare to see her so flustered and concerned.


    Princess Irene looked at the manager arrogantly with a strong aura. ¡°What if I make the request?¡±


    ¡®The manager knew Princess Ailin¡¯s temper. If she was not satisfied with her request, their shop could disappear from here in the future.


    ¡°If the Princess wants to see it, of course.¡±


    Irene lifted her chin. ¡°Take us there quickly.¡±


    ¡®The manager brought Bo Cixue and Ailin to the surveince room. Bo Cixue asked the manager to pull out the surveince cameras in the lobby and at the door a few minutes ago.


    After a while, Bo Cixue saw the little girl jumping out.


    Awoman in a white coat and a big hat stood in the hall. She could not see the woman¡¯s face clearly, but the lower half of her face was exactly the same as Bo Cixue¡¯s impression.


    The little girl held the woman¡¯s hand and looked up, calling her sweetly, ¡°Mommy.¡±


    After looking at the surveince cameras, Bo Cixue asked the manager, ¡°Is she a member here? Does the manager have her address?¡±


    ¡®The manager was about to say that he could not reveal the customer¡¯s information when he received Princess Ailin¡¯s threatening gaze.


    ¡®The manager swallowed nervously. ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    Princess Ailin smirked. ¡°You¡¯re worth teaching.¡±


    After leaving the private restaurant, Bo Cixue thanked Princess Ailin.


    If it was not for Princess Ailin today, she would not have gotten the address so smoothly.


    Princess Ailin did not know why Bo Cixue was looking for that woman, but seeing her expression brighten, her mood improved.


    After sending Bo Cixue to the hotel, Princess Irene said to her before Bo Cixue got out of the car, ¡°If there¡¯s anything in A Country, feel free to look for me.¡±


    ¡°l¡¯m really grateful. When you reach the capital, I¡¯ll do my best as a host.¡±


    Princess Ailin blew a kiss at Bo Cixue. ¡°Since you¡¯re busy tomorrow, I won¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯ll send you off when you go back.¡±


    Without waiting for Bo Cixue to say anything, Princess Irene asked the driver to drive away.


    Bo Cixue returned to the hotel room, took a bath, andy on the bed.


    She was holding the address written by the manager of the private restaurant.


    The restaurant did not have the woman¡¯s real name, only that her name was Mrs Smith.


    Bo Cixue thought of that little girl. Could it be her and Mr Smith¡¯s child?


    Was she married?


    Or was it that she only looked like Sixteen and had nothing to do with her?


    Bo Cixue fell asleep amidst countless questions.


    ¡®When she woke up the next day, Bo Cixue took a taxi to Smith¡¯s house.


    She had to find out about this.


    Smith¡¯s house was not far from her hotel. It was a twenty-minute drive.


    The Smith family lived in a wealthy district. After Bo Cixue went in, she found a vi by theke.


    The gate was surrounded by a fence. Looking in from the outside, there were many flowers and nts inside, making it look warm and stylish.


    Bo Cixue pressed the doorbell and no one answered for a long time.


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips and stood at the door.


    She waited for several hours.


    Around three in the afternoon, a ck Maybach drove over.


    ¡®The car window lowered and a beautiful face appeared.


    It was the young girl Bo Cixue had seen at the private restaurantst night.


    ¡°Eh, Pretty Sister, why are you here?¡±


    Bo Cixue saw the little girl and gave her the Barbie doll in her hand. ¡°Hello, we meet again.¡±


    When the little girl saw the gift Bo Cixue handed over, her eyes sparkled. She wanted it but did not dare to take it. She asked the man beside her and whispered a few words.


    Bo Cixue did not hear what the little girl said.


    After a while, a mature and handsome face appeared. The man looked to be in his thirties. There was a faint stubble on his face and his dark blue eyes were as deep and charming as the sea. He smirked at Bo Cixue. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Smith.¡±


    The man got out of the car and chatted with Bo Cixue.


    She nodded in agreement and epted the gift from Bo Cixue.


    ¡°Daddy, can I invite Pretty Sister to my house?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, talk to Sister first.¡±


    ¡®Mr Smith was very gentlemanly and elegant.


    After the little girl entered the vi, Smith looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°Miss Bo, did youe specially to find my wife?¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°Madam looks like an old friend of mine.¡±


    Mr Smith nodded thoughtfully. ¡°To be honest, my wife had an ident many years ago and lost her hearing. Her throat was damaged and she can¡¯t speak. She doesn¡¯t like having servants at home. She probably didn¡¯t hear you pressing the doorbell.¡±


    Bo Cixue was 70% sure when she heard Smith¡¯s words.


    Mrs Smith was probably the real Sixteen.

 Chapter 2148 - Heartbeat

    <h4>Chapter 2148: Heartbeat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Smith invited Bo Cixue into the vi.


    He said as he walked, ¡°All these years, I really wanted to find my wife¡¯s rtives and friends, but it¡¯s hard to find them with so many people.¡± Smith was silent for a while before he said, ¡°When I met my wife, she couldn¡¯t remember everyone and everything from the past.¡±


    ¡°My wife¡¯s personality is more indifferent. She likes quietness and doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed. A few years ago, many people came to acknowledge their rtives, but they weren¡¯t rtives. They came to cheat money.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded.


    The two of them entered the vi.


    ¡®The little girl had already told Mrs Smith that there were guests outside and Mrs Smith had prepared fruits and tea.


    ¡®Mrs Smith was wearing a long white sweater today and looked very thin. Her soft long hair fell over her shoulders and she looked beautiful.


    Seeing Bo Cixuee in, she looked up and nodded at her faintly.


    Bo Cixue saw Mrs Smith¡¯s face clearly and was almost certain.


    She was really sixteen!


    Bo Cixue did not know why she was so sure, but it was her intuition.


    She felt that the woman Ye Jie had feelings for should be like this!


    At first nce, it made people feelfortable and there was no hostility!


    Mrs Smith walked over and Mr Smith smiled at her before raising his hand to make a few gestures that Bo Cixue could not understand.


    Mrs Smith looked at Bo Cixue with a smile and made a gesture.


    Mr Smith tranted for him.


    ¡°My wife said that she felt very close to you when she first saw you. She said that you¡¯re different from those people who came to acknowledge their rtives.¡±


    ¡°She seemed to have seen you a long time ago.¡±


    Bo Cixue had indeed seen Sixteen before, but at that time, she had thought that she was a boy.


    Mrs Smith asked Bo Cixue to have dinner with her and she went to the kitchen to cook.


    After Mrs Smith entered the kitchen, Mr Smith said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her smile so happily for a long time.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Smith, At the mention of his wife, his eyes were filled with love and adoration.


    If Mrs Smith was really sixteen, it was a blessing for her to meet a man like Smith.


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle and see Mrs Smith when I have time in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mr Smith seemed to have thought of something and said to Bo Cixue, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    ¡®Mr Smith went upstairs and came down after a while.


    Ane appeared in his hand. The heart-shaped pendant opened and there was a small photo inside.


    ¡°This is what my wife held in her hands when I met her. The photos inside are of her and her brother.¡±


    Bo Cixue took the ne and looked at it carefully.


    The boy and girl in the photo were still very young.


    ¡°Te been looking for the boy in the photo, but it¡¯s been too long and I haven¡¯t found any clues.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Mr Smith and asked, ¡°Have you been to the capital of $ Country?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Can I take a photo and help you find it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Bo Cixue returned to the capital after leaving A Country.


    She went to the training camp and found the instructors of Ye Jie and Sixteen¡¯s batch of students and asked about the situation.


    Sixteen came out from the orphanage and Bo Cixue went to the orphanage again.


    On Bo Qiange¡¯s side.


    In order to not let the royal family discover their whereabouts, the group carefully moved to several ces.


    The biggest gain was attacking Ye Jie¡¯s convoy.


    Ye Jie had fallen off the cliff and was probably dead!


    Bo Qiange found Uncle Qing and asked, ¡°Now that Master has entered the royal family, as long as we get the confidential documents needed by the big country, we can destroy the capital. Then, Master will rise to the throne and be the king of the country.¡±


    Uncle Qing nodded. ¡°Our n is going very well. Master has already informed me and asked us to return to the secret base immediately.¡±


    Uncle Qing nced at Bo Qiange. ¡°However, you can¡¯t bring Ah Zuo along.¡±


    Bo Qiange¡¯s expression changed. After Ah Zuo took a bullet for her, Bo Qiange had fallen for Ah Zuo. Besides, she was pregnant with Ah Zuo¡¯s child. Once Master achieved his goals, if she did not bring Ah Zuo with her, Master might attack Ah Zuo.


    ¡°Uncle Qing, Ah Zuo contributed a lot to us attacking Ye Jie and letting Master rece him!¡±


    Uncle Qing frowned, his expression serious. ¡°I know Ah Zuo has contributed, but nothing can go wrong with this n. Ah Zuo is not worthy of myplete trust!¡±


    Bo Qiange pursed his lips. ¡°He has already be a sinner. Why doesn¡¯t Uncle Qing trust him?¡±


    Uncle Qing did not want to argue with Bo Qiange. It was easy to be fooled when a woman was moved. Uncle Qing took out a ring from his arms. ¡°This is a fake ring of the secret base. You can test Ah Zuo at night. If he touched this thing, it means that he is still in contact with the royal family. Although Ye


    Jie is dead, do you think Mu Sihan and the rest are pushovers?¡±


    Bo Qiange did not want to test Ah Zuo anymore, but she knew Uncle Qing¡¯s worry. She nodded. ¡°Okay, but Uncle Qing, this is thest time.¡±


    Bo Qiange put the map into the wooden box and took it back to their temporary room.


    Along the way, she stayed in the same room as Ah Zuo.


    Ah Zuo¡¯s injuries had not healedpletely, but it did not affect his normal life and walking.


    Seeing that Bo Qiange had returned, Ah Zuo went forward. ¡°¡°Qiange.¡±


    Bo Qiange was afraid that it would be difficult for Ah Zuo to live, so he sent a bodyguard to Ah Zuo¡¯s side. At this moment, the bodyguard was standing behind Ah Zuo with his head lowered. Bo Qiange nced at the bodyguard. ¡°You can go out first!¡±


    The bodyguard nodded and looked at the wooden box on Bo Qiange before leaving quickly.


    Bo Qiange ced the wooden box on the table and said to Ah Zuo, ¡°We¡¯re going back to the secret base tomorrow.¡±


    Ah Zuo hummed, seemingly uninterested in the secret base.


    Bo Qiange opened the wooden box and looked at the map. ¡°The terrain of the base isplicated. I haven¡¯t figured it out in so many years.¡±


    Ah Zuo stood a few steps away from Bo Qiange. ¡°Then take your time. I¡¯ll bring you some food.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At night, the two of themy on the bed.


    After talking for a while, Bo Qiange said that she was sleepy. She yawned and closed her eyes.


    Ah Zuo was not asleep. The room was dark, but he could see where the wooden box was.


    ¡®There was the sound of even breathing beside her. Ah Zuo twisted the nket for Bo Qiange and called her softly, but she did not move.


    Another hour passed.


    Ah Zuo lifted the nket and sat up on the bed.


    At the same time, Bo Qiange opened her eyes.


    Her hands under the nket clenched into fists unconsciously.


    She could hear her heart beating clearly. If Ah Zuo dared to touch the map, Uncle Qing¡¯s men would shoot him to death.


    Thave something on today.. I¡¯ll make up for it tomorrow~

 Chapter 2149

    <h4>Chapter 2149: So It Was Him (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Qiange looked at Ah Zuo¡¯s figure moving toward the map.


    ¡®Was he really in contact with the royal family like Uncle Qing had said?


    Bo Qiange bit her lip hard and tasted blood in her mouth.


    Ah Zuo, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me!


    If you really dare to touch the map, even I can¡¯t save you!


    Ah Zuo walked to the cab and picked up the map.


    Bo Qiange could vaguely feel Uncle Qing¡¯s men picking up their weapons.


    ¡®As long as Ah Zuo opened it, he would be shot into a sieve.


    But after a few seconds, Ah Zuo did not move the map. Instead, he put it into the wooden box and then into the cab.


    He seemed to be talking to himself. ¡°silly girl, why didn¡¯t you put away such an important thing?¡±


    His voice was just loud enough for Bo Qiange to hear.


    Bo Qiange¡¯s tensed nerves rxed.


    ¡®Ah Zuo had not betrayed her!


    She was excited and happy.


    ¡®Ah Zuo walked to the bed, lowered his head, and kissed Bo Qiange¡¯s forehead. He ced his hand on Bo Qiange¡¯s abdomen and said hoarsely, ¡°Qiange, I can¡¯t do much for you, but I¡¯ve never regretted doing this.¡±


    Bo Qiange¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and a tear fell from the corner of her eye.


    She did not love the wrong person. Ah Zuo was worthy of her trust.


    After Bo Qiange rxed, she fell asleep. Ah Zuoy beside her and opened his eyes until dawn.


    It was really dangerous just now.


    The next day.


    Bo Qiange woke up very early and found Uncle Qing in high spirits.


    Uncle Qing fulfilled his promise from yesterday and agreed to let Ah Zuo return to the secret base with him.


    However, Uncle Qing was suspicious and did not want Ah Zuo to bring his bodyguards along.


    ¡°The fewer people who go, the better.¡±


    Bo Qiange frowned. ¡°The bodyguard I gave Ah Zuo has always been protecting me in the capital. He¡¯s trustworthy.¡±


    Uncle Qing nced at the bodyguard behind Ah Zuo. He had his head lowered and was respectful to his master, looking like an honest person.


    ¡°When we reach the base, there will be many bodyguards for Ah Zuo to choose from.¡±


    Ah Zuo looked at Uncle Qing and said, ¡°I¡¯m used to this bodyguard. After all, I used to wait on others like a dog. Now, there¡¯s someone willing to be a dog to wait on me.¡±


    ¡®Without waiting for Uncle Qing to say anything, Ah Zuo raised his foot and said to the bodyguard behind him, ¡°There¡¯s dust on my shoes.¡±


    The bodyguard walked forward, squatted down, and used his sleeve to wipe Ah Zuo¡¯s leather shoes.


    ¡®When Uncle Qing saw this, heughed and looked at Ah Zuo meaningfully. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have long hated your Crown Prince. I thought the Crown Prince¡¯s right-hand man was very loyal!¡±


    Ah Zuo smirked coldly. ¡°Who in this world is willing to be a dog forever?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I like that.¡± Uncle Qing patted Ah Zuo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s just a dog. You can bring it along if you want!¡±


    Uncle Qing still had something to discuss with Bo Qiange. After leaving Ah Zuo and the bodyguards behind, they did not notice the panic and fear in Ah Zuo¡¯s eyes when he looked at the bodyguards.


    Bo Cixue went to the orphanage and showed the dean the photo of the ne she had taken from Mr Smith.


    However, the Head of the orphanage was new a few years ago. The previous Head of the orphanage had already passed away and there had been a fire in the orphanage a few years ago, burning all the information about the former orphans.


    There were no longer any old staff in the orphanage. The new staff did not know anything about the past and could not tell Bo Cixue who she wanted to know.


    The new director had some ties with Yan Hua and knew that Bo Cixue wanted to find out about the boy in the photo. She said to Bo Cixue, ¡°An old employee resigned a few years ago and went back to her hometown to enjoy her retirement. I¡¯ll help you find out her contact details in the next few days.¡±


    Bo Cixue said gratefully, ¡°Thank you so much, Director.¡±


    Bo Cixue returned home and found that Bo Yan, who had been busy recently, was at home. She walked over with a smile and hugged his arm. ¡°General Bo, you¡¯re finally resting today? You¡¯re old, don¡¯t treat yourself as a young man. You have to bnce work and rest. Your eyes are so red. Have you not


    rested for the past few days?¡±


    Bo Yan patted the back of Bo Cixue¡¯s hand lovingly. ¡°After this, T¡¯ll take a long vacation.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t interact with Xiaojie for the time being. If he looks for you, try to avoid him.¡±


    Bo Cixue furrowed her eyebrows, finding it strange.


    Thest time Auntie Nan Zhi asked Tiantian to look for her and not let her contact Ye Jie, her father had said the same thing.


    Bo Cixue thought of how Ye Jie had changed a lot after falling down the cliff and she had a bold guess.


    She did not dare to think about it in the past because she felt that no one would dare to do that!


    But now, Auntie Nan Zhi and her father were reminding her not to have any contact with him.


    This was unusual to begin with.


    ¡°Dad, is it¡­¡±


    Seeming to have guessed what Bo Cixue was going to say, Bo Yan shook his head at her. ¡°You just have to remember what I said.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not ask anymore and nodded cautiously. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bo Yan went to the pce after resting at home for an hour.


    ¡®Mu Sihan called him to the study. ¡°I was right. The big country he¡¯s working with asked him to steal our country¡¯s secrets. Now that he thinks he¡¯s got it, he will take the next step soon.¡±


    Bo Yan nodded with a serious expression. ¡°I wonder how it is on Xiaojie¡¯s side? The other party disguised themselves too well this time. If Xiaojie didn¡¯t send someone back with the news, the consequences would be unimaginable¡­¡±


    ¡®When they first found Ye Jie from the cliff, he was extremely thin and acted like Ye Jie. No one suspected anything.


    It was obvious that it was a premeditated n to imitate Ye Jie so well. Moreover, this n had been going on for many years. Otherwise, it would not have such an effect.


    However, it was obvious that the other party had underestimated Ye Jie¡¯s ability and thought that he had really died under the cliff.


    Mu Sihan pursed his thin lips tightly. ¡°When Xiaojie finds the secret base and destroys the destructive weapons, we will win. The most important thing now is to stabilize this fake Xiaojie and find his real identity!¡±


    Bo Cixue had been feeling uneasy for the past two days.


    She did not know if she was thinking too much or if something would really happen.


    Afraid that she would burden her family, she called in sick and stayed at home.


    It was Tiantian who called her and said that she was going to perform in school and invited her to watch it.


    Bo Cixue set off with her bodyguards.


    On the way there, she received a call from Tiantian. ¡°Sister Apple, don¡¯te anymore¡­ Boohoo, I identally fell and sprained my ankle. I can¡¯t sing and dance at the same time.¡±


    Bo Cixue said worriedly, ¡°Did you go to the clinic?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I met Dr Cheng. He came to school to do a physical examination for an old director and saw that I had fallen. He handled it for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.. I was worried so I came to see you!¡±

 Chapter 2150

    <h4>Chapter 2150: So It Was Him (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ever since Ye Jie returned, Bo Cixue had not seen Cheng Yan.


    Thest time she went to the hospital, she heard from the nurse that Cheng Yan had gone abroad for a medical exchange.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sister Apple. Dr Cheng will take care of it for me. Don¡¯t say that, Dr Cheng is really gentle.¡± Tiantian almost said that if Ye Jie was not her biological brother, she would have taken Sister Apple and Dr Cheng¡¯s side!


    ¡°Tl be at school in twenty minutes. I haven¡¯t seen Old Cheng for a long time. When we meetter, I¡¯ll treat him to a meal.¡±


    Tiantian hummed with a smile.


    After Tiantian finished the call, she saw Cheng Yan walking toward her and smiled. ¡°Dr Cheng, Sister Cixue wille and treat you to a mealter!¡±


    Cheng Yan smiled warmly and helped Tiantian up. ¡°Come with me to the old director¡¯s house. The ice pack and ointment are in my first-aid kit.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    Tiantian was helped to the old director¡¯s house by Cheng Yan.


    After entering, Tiantian did not see the old director and asked, ¡°Eh, where¡¯s the director?¡±


    Cheng Yan said calmly, ¡°The director is already asleep.¡±


    Tiantian hummed in agreement.


    Cheng Yan let Tiantian sit on the sofa and poured her a ss of water. ¡°Drink some water first. I¡¯ll go get the medicine and ice pack.¡±


    Tiantian drank a few mouthfuls of water obediently.


    She was about to say something when her eyelids suddenly felt heavy.


    ¡°Dr Cheng, why does my head hurt a little? I can¡¯t see clearly either¡­¡±


    Cheng Yan turned around and walked in front of Tiantian, an ambiguous smile on his lips. ¡°There¡¯s medicine in the water, so this symptom will naturally appear!¡±


    Tiantian¡¯s eyes widened.


    She wanted to ask why, but her throat was burning and she could not say a word.


    The man in front of her was still gentle, polite, and a typical gentleman.


    But at this moment, Tiantian felt that he was scarier than the wild beasts in the primeval forest!


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    Tiantian cked out and faintedpletely.


    A few minutester, Tiantian¡¯s bodyguard saw Cheng Yan dragging a suitcase out.


    ¡°Chief Cheng, is our Miss¡¯s leg better?¡±


    Cheng Yan smiled slightly. ¡°She¡¯s much better. She¡¯s discussing her studies with the old director now and asked me to tell you not to disturb them.¡±


    The bodyguards nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Cheng Yan put the box in the SUV.


    Soon, his car disappeared from the bodyguards¡¯ sight.


    ¡®When Bo Cixue was about to reach school, she received a call from the orphanage director.


    ¡°Chief, is there any news?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I went to that old staff¡¯s house personally and showed her the photo you left behind. She has an impression of the boy. The boy is indeed the girl¡¯s younger brother. His parents passed away early and the siblings have a very strong rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Before the siblings came to the orphanage, they suffered a lot. Sister¡¯s personality was a little like a boy, because she had to protect her weak brother. Brother was very introverted and silent at that time. One time, he was pressed into the cow dung by hispanion in the orphanage. He exploded and


    pushed thepanion who bullied him into the pool, almost drowning him.¡±


    ¡°Later, Sister went to participate in some selection and left the orphanage. Brother¡¯s conditions were improved and he also left.¡±


    Bo Cixue sighed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not easy for them. Brother was bullied at that time and might have been a little stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Does that old staff know where Brother is now? Can she still contact him:


    The director said, ¡°Later, the old staff heard that there was a fire in his house and he was burned to death.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart sank.


    Her younger brother had already died in the fire?


    ¡°The old staff said that it¡¯s a pity for that child. Although he¡¯s introverted, he¡¯s quite smart. When he was young, he yed with nothing. The adults in the orphanage were not his match.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Bo Cixue had already arrived at the school after talking to the director.


    He called Tiantian and turned off her phone.


    She called Cheng Yan again, but his phone was still tuned off.


    Bo Cixue was a little surprised. Why were their phones turned off?


    Bo Cixue looked around the school and met Tiantian¡¯s ssmates. When she found out that Tiantian had been brought to the old director¡¯s house by Cheng Yan, Bo Cixue hurried over.


    There were several tall bodyguards in ck standing outside the old director¡¯s house. When they saw Bo Cixue, they greeted her respectfully, ¡°Miss Bo.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled. ¡°Where¡¯s Princess Tiantian?¡±


    ¡°The Princess is asking the old director about her training and asked us not to disturb her.¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed. ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been twenty minutes.¡±


    The uneasiness in Bo Cixue¡¯s heart spread again. She raised her hand and pressed the doorbell of the old director¡¯s house.


    But after pressing for a while, no one responded.


    The uneasiness in Bo Cixue¡¯s heart grew.


    She looked at the bodyguards. ¡°Where¡¯s Chief Cheng?¡±


    ¡°Chief Cheng left twenty minutes ago.¡±


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips tightly and immediately said to the bodyguard, ¡°Think of a way to open the door!¡±


    Seeing Bo Cixue¡¯s serious expression, the bodyguards did not suspect anything and hurriedly opened the door.


    After the door was knocked open, the living room was empty.


    Bo Cixue hurriedly opened the room. There was no one in the study and guest room. There was only the old director in the master bedroom. The old director was lying on the bed and sleeping soundly.


    The bodyguards were all dumbfounded.


    They were all elites from the selection and had never made any mistakes protecting Princess Tiantian.


    But this time, Princess Tiantian had disappeared under their eyes.


    ¡°Miss Bo, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s temples twitched and the words of the orphanage director appeared in her mind.


    ¡°The old staff said that it¡¯s a pity for that child. Although he¡¯s introverted, he¡¯s quite smart. When he was young, he yed with nothing. The adults in the orphanage were not his match.¡±


    Very good at wasting time?


    There was also a master among the people she knew.


    Cheng Yan!


    ¡®Was she Sixteen¡¯s younger brother?


    Did he kidnap Tiantian?


    Bo Cixue¡¯s mind was in a mess. She looked at the bodyguards who were about to chase after her and instructed with a straight face, ¡°Call the Queen immediately. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to catch up to her even if you chase after her now!¡±


    Bo Cixue was worried about Tiantian and shocked by Cheng Yan¡¯s actions.


    Why did he kidnap Tiantian?


    What was his purpose?


    Could it be.


    The more Bo Cixue thought about it, the more panicked she felt.


    The bodyguard had already finished his call with Nan Zhi. When Nan Zhi found out that Tiantian had been kidnapped by Cheng Yan, she hurriedly informed Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan rushed back to the pce.


    Bo Yan and him were still investigating the real identity of the fake Ye Jie. No one would have thought that this person would be rted to Cheng Yan.


    They had investigated Cheng Yan¡¯s character, background, and medical skills before. There was nothing suspicious about him.


    This person had been hiding for many years without anyone noticing anything unusual. He could be said to be a genius.


    ¡°How could it be him? It¡¯s unbelievable! Also, why did he kidnap Tiantian?¡± Nan Zhi did not expect that the real identity of her opponent was Cheng Yan.


    There was more at night..

 Chapter 2151

    <h4>Chapter 2151: Exchange</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡®The day after Tiantian was kidnapped, Mu Sihan received a call from Cheng Yan.


    He wanted to exchange Bo Cixue for Tiantian. Otherwise, they would wait to collect Tiantian¡¯s body!


    Cheng Yan naturally had some means to be the leader of the Prince¡¯s remaining supporters.


    The phone was encrypted and it was difficult to trace his whereabouts in a short time.


    When Nan Zhi found out about Cheng Yan¡¯s conditions, she immediately objected. ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree to exchange Little Apple for Tiantian.¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart ached for her daughter, but Nan Zhi did not want to implicate the innocent Bo Cixue.


    Cheng Yan had been in disguise for many years and was scheming and perverted. If Bo Cixue fell into his hands, he did not know what she would suffer!


    Mu Sihan agreed with Nan Zhi. They could not implicate Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue had been observing Tiantian¡¯s movements. After Tiantian was kidnapped, she had been in the pce.


    When Mu Sihan received the call, she wasing down from upstairs.


    She had also heard the conversation between the King and Queen.


    Listening to them discussing how to save Tiantian, but unable toe up with a foolproof n, she went to the living room and said to them, ¡°Uncle Sihan, Auntie Nan Zhi, let me go!¡±


    She had countless questions to ask Cheng Yan.


    Until now, she still could not associate Cheng Yan with the evil viin.


    He was so gentle, elegant and humble.


    When Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan heard Bo Cixue¡¯s words, they objected in unison. ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    Bo Cixue walked up to them and analyzed the pros and cons of the current situation calmly. When she came to the pce yesterday, she had learned that the real Ye Jie had entered the secret base.


    Now, as long as they found the weaponry, they could remove the biggest hidden danger.


    But it would take time.


    But now, Tiantian had been caught by Cheng Yan.


    Tiantian was only in her teens and in her youth. She was innocent and would definitely be extremely afraid, panicked and at a loss when encountering such a thing.


    Bo Cixue had always treated Tiantian as her biological sister. She would rather herself encounter such danger than let Tiantian take any risks!


    ¡°I know why Cheng Yan kidnapped Tiantian. Only when I talk to him personally and make him let go of his obsession will he not hurt anyone.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes were clear, but she looked at Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi firmly. ¡°Please believe me!¡±


    ¡°Little Apple, we can¡¯t let you take this risk¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head and interrupted Nan Zhi, who was frowning, ¡°Auntie Nan Zhi, if I don¡¯t go, Cheng Yan will hurt Tiantian. Do you want to lose a daughter because of this?¡±


    ¡°If we use your life in exchange for Tiantian¡¯s, your uncle and I won¡¯t have a peaceful life for the rest of our lives.¡± Nan Zhi looked at Mu Sihan. ¡°Can we use a substitute?¡±


    Before Mu Sihan could say anything, he heard Bo Cixue say, ¡°He definitely can¡¯t use a substitute. He has been disguised in the capital for many years and knows me well. If someone is disguised as me, he will definitely be able to see that Tiantian will be in more danger!¡±


    Bo Cixue had her own opinions and persistence. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and tell my parents now. Next time Cheng Yan calls, you must tell her that I¡¯m willing to make an exchange!¡±


    Bo Cixue left the pce quickly and returned to the Bo family.


    Yan Hua had already found out about Tiantian¡¯s kidnapping from Bo Yan, and the person who kidnapped her was Cheng Yan. Yan Hua had not slept for the entire night.


    Before this happened, she still thought that Cheng Yan was a good person. If anyone married him, it would be a blessing,


    When Yan Hua thought of this, cold sweat broke out on her back.


    She did not know how Tiantian was doing. Had Zhizhi and the rest thought of a rescue n?


    ¡®When Bo Cixue returned, she saw Yan Hua walking around the living room with a worried expression and she called out softly, ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Little Apple, you¡¯re back. How¡¯s it going with your Auntie Nan Zhi? Is there any news about Tiantian?¡±


    ¡°Mom, make me something to eat first. We¡¯ll talk about it when Dades back.¡± Bo Cixue knew Yan Hua¡¯s personality. If she asked her to do an exchange, she would definitely not agree.


    After all, children were the apple of their parents¡¯ eyes.


    After a while, Bo Yan rushed back.


    Bo Cixue called Yan Hua to the living room from the kitchen and told her about receiving a call from Cheng Yan in the pce.


    She also made her decision.


    Hearing this, Yan Hua immediately shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree to do this!¡±


    Yan Hua liked Tiantian very much and did not want anything to happen to her. If possible, she was willing to suffer in Tiantian¡¯s ce. But if it was her precious daughter, she would never allow it!


    Bo Cixue knew that Yan Hua would not agree and she looked at Bo Yan. ¡°Dad, if I go, Tiantian still has a chance to live. If I don¡¯t go, Tiantian might be a corpse when you save her.¡±


    ¡°Besides, if we anger Cheng Yan, before Brother Xiaojie finds the weapon warehouse, he will give the order to activate the weapon. Then, it won¡¯t be me and Tiantian¡¯s lives in danger¡­¡±


    Bo Yan¡¯s handsome and dignified face was unusually serious and silent. His hands were sped together in front of him and the veins on the back of his hands could be seen.


    Although there was not much expression on his face, there was undoubtedly a struggle in his heart.


    Yan Hua looked at Bo Cixue, who was speaking logically. She knew that her daughter had her own opinions and courage, but who knew what Cheng Yan would do if she fell into his hands?


    ¡°The person who put cyanide in the champagne you drank at the Sun family banquet that time must be Cheng Yan, right?¡± Yan Hua thought of how she wanted Bo Cixue to date Cheng Yan and cold sweat broke out on her forehead. ¡°He already wants you dead, but you still want to send yourself to him?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re worried about my safety, but if I can use myself to exchange for everyone¡¯s safety, I think it¡¯s worth it!¡±


    Yan Hua was angry, anxious and pained when she heard Bo Cixue¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much about the big picture. Why don¡¯t you think about yourself?¡± Yan Hua¡¯s eyes turned red and she lowered her head, wiping her tears.


    Bo Cixue felt terrible seeing her mother so sad.


    However, she had no choice but to make such a decision.


    Bo Yan stood up and sat beside Yan Hua, his long arm around her trembling shoulders. He looked up and said to Bo Cixue, ¡°You¡¯re an adult. You should have thought about every decision you made. To be honest, when I heard you make such a decision, I was worried and relieved. My daughter is as brave


    and resourceful as any man. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    Yan Hua shook off Bo Yan¡¯s hand on her shoulder and red at him with red eyes. ¡°Just praise her to the skies. I¡¯d rather my daughter live an ordinary life!¡±


    Yan Hua knew that she could not change the decision the father and daughter had made. She stood up from the sofa angrily and went upstairs with red eyes.

 Chapter 2152

    <h4>Chapter 2152: Rece</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Yan said to Bo Cixue, ¡°Tl go andfort your mother. But if you go and exchange for Tiantian, Dad must go and protect you.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t go.¡± Bo Cixue knew that her father was very capable. When he was young, he was brave, good at fighting, and resourceful. But now that he was old, his ability to deal with dangerous ces was definitely not as good as before.


    ¡°The King will send people to protect me.¡± Bo Cixue pursed her lips and said calmly, ¡°Besides, Cheng Yan will definitely take me away after the exchange with Tiantian.¡±


    Bo Yan shook his head. ¡°Daddy must go with them.¡±


    After Bo Cixuemunicated with her parents, she returned to the pce from the Bo family.


    On the way there, she called Irene.


    Ai Lin received a call from Bo Cixue, who asked her to help her.


    ¡°No problem. Your business is my business.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡®That night, Mu Sihan received another call from Cheng Yan.


    He told her the exchange address.


    The address was Layi Town. It was connected to a primeval forest and the residents of the town had all moved out, known as thend of death.


    ¡®That area was not under the jurisdiction of any government and the environment was bad. In order to punish betrayers, many organizations would throw them into Layi Town and in the end, they would be a pile of bones.


    Ye Jie had once been kidnapped and had escaped to Layi Town.


    She had also experienced a life and death struggle there.


    And now, Cheng Yan had fixed the ce of the exchange.


    They did not dare to dy and took a helicopter.


    The next afternoon, they arrived at Layi Town.


    It was a simple camp and the entourage made some food. After eating, they discussed countermeasures in the tent.


    The sky was getting dark and Mu Sihan¡¯s subordinate came in to report.


    ¡°Your Majesty, General Bo, an arrow was shot just now. There¡¯s a note on the arrow.¡±


    The subordinate passed the note to Mu Sihan.


    Mu Sihan opened the note and his handsome and cold expression darkened after reading it.


    Bo Yan took the note and his eyes darkened.


    ¡°Dad, what does it say?¡±


    Bo Yan said with a cold expression, ¡°He asked you to go into the forest alone and did not mention Tiantian. Besides, he did not negotiate.¡±


    Bo Cixue frowned slightly. ¡°You want me to go in alone and not let Tiantian go?¡±


    Bo Yan tore the note into pieces. ¡°He really doesn¡¯t respect us.¡±


    ¡°Dad, do as he says.¡± Bo Cixue pursed her lips tightly, her eyes clear and decisive. ¡°I promise to bring Tiantian back safely.¡±


    ¡°Little Apple, let¡¯s not talk about how dangerous Cheng Yan is. It¡¯s unknown what kind of danger you will encounter when you enter the primeval forest alone¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue walked to the entrance of the tent and looked at the endless forest. The sky was getting dark and it was like a monster with a bloody mouth. It was indeed dark and scary, but she was not afraid.


    ¡°He asked me to go in, so I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t let me die so easily.¡± Bo Cixue clenched her fists tightly and said firmly, ¡°Dad, Uncle Sihan, it¡¯s decided! I¡¯l go in tomorrow morning!¡±


    Mu Sihan and Bo Yan could not watch Bo Cixue take the risk.


    He ordered someone to guard her in the tent.


    However, before dawn the next day, the person guarding Bo Cixue came in to report. ¡°I went to the washroom and Miss Bo knocked out another guard. She changed into his clothes and ran away.¡±


    Bo Yan closed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°You can¡¯t be med for this. I know my own daughter very well. She¡¯s already here. No matter how dangerous it is, she will find a way to get in.¡±


    ¡°With her intelligence, she should have left clues for us after entering!¡±


    Bo Cixue entered the forest.


    Before long, someone came over, covered her eyes and pulled her forward.


    After walking for a long time, Bo Cixue was pushed onto a steep hill.


    The person who had brought her here pulled away the cloth covering her eyes.


    After a while, Bo Cixue¡¯s vision gradually became clear.


    She was indeed standing on a steep hill. A few more steps and she would be at a bottomless cliff.


    Bo Cixue turned back and looked around.


    Soon, she saw the tall man standing not far away.


    In front of the many Tiantian, whose hands and feet were tied and whose mouth was stuffed with something.


    Tiantian¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying. When she saw Bo Cixue, she wanted to say something, but her mouth was blocked and she could only make sounds.


    Tiantian kept shaking her head, her eyes filled with worry and fear.


    Bo Cixue wanted to approach Tiantian, but the man said slowly, ¡°You¡¯d better not move.¡±


    Bo Cixue stopped and looked at the man.


    He still had that gentle and elegant appearance, but the warm smile on his lips was gone, reced by a deep and dark coldness.


    Bo Cixue smirked mockingly. ¡°Is this your real face?¡±


    The man said nothing and pulled Tiantian up from the ground, pressing a needle against Tiantian¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Tm sure you¡¯re very familiar with the cyanide inside. Just a little bit is enough to make her¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Bo Cixue interrupted him agitatedly. ¡°I¡¯m already here. Let go of Tiantian and I¡¯ll be your hostage!¡±


    Tiantian shook her head with tears in her eyes.


    He smirked. ¡°Do you know why I brought her here?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the cliff behind him and unconsciously thought of Ye Jie¡¯s kidnapping.


    There was an answer in her mind.


    ¡°Because of your sister.¡±


    Cheng Yan did not expect Bo Cixue to know that he had a sister and his pupils constricted slightly.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Bo Cixue took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Are you going to take revenge for her? Cheng Yan, your sister is still alive¡­¡±


    Before Bo Cixue could finish, she was interrupted by his agitated and cold voice. ¡°Shut up! You and Ye Tian are the people Ye Jie values. Now that he¡¯s dead, one of you has to go down and apany him. Tell me, am I very good to him?¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yan, listen to me¡­¡±


    Seeing that the more she said, the more he stabbed the needle into Tiantian¡¯s neck, Bo Cixue could only calm him down and not mention his sister. ¡°Let me exchange with Tiantian. I¡¯m willing to die.¡±


    Cheng Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s expression quietly. ¡°Are you really willing to die?¡±


    Bo Cixue did not hesitate and nodded, saying firmly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Tie her hands.¡± Cheng Yan¡¯s men hidden in the forest immediately went forward and tied Bo Cixue¡¯s hands.


    Bo Cixue was pushed in front of Cheng Yan by Cheng Yan¡¯s men. Cheng Yan pushed Tiantian away and aimed the syringe at Bo Cixue¡¯s neck.


    Cheng Yan looked down at Bo Cixue in front of him and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you not like him anymore? Don¡¯t you want to reconcile with him even if you die? Why are you willing to die for his sister? If you don¡¯t want to, the person who will die is his sister!¡±

 Chapter 2153

    <h4>Chapter 2153: Deeply in Love</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue looked down, her mind racing.


    If she said that she loved Ye Jie to death now, it would only anger Cheng Yan.


    Bo Cixue replied, ¡°I¡¯m not doing it for him, but for Tiantian. I watched Tiantian grow up. To me, she¡¯s my biological sister. She¡¯s only in her teens and still has her youth. As for me, I¡¯ve experienced many things. I¡¯ve seen, yed, and done everything I wanted to.¡±


    Hearing Bo Cixue¡¯s words, Cheng Yan smirked. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to be with me, I¡¯ll let you live well.¡±


    Bo Cixue bit her lip and her lowered long eyshes cast a shadow on her face. ¡°Cheng Yan, do you really like me? Didn¡¯t you want my life at the Sun family¡¯s banquet?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t have any feelings for you at that time. I just wanted Ye Jie to lose the woman he cared about.¡± There was no emotion in his voice, but it made her hair stand on end. ¡°When I saw you being abandoned by Ye Jie and looking distraught, I felt pity for you and was moved.¡±


    ¡°If you never liked Ye Jie, I will pursue you sincerely.¡±


    When he said this, he lowered his head and his lipsnded on her ear. His warm breath sprayed into her ear like a cold wind.


    Goosebumps appeared on Bo Cixue¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Do you hate Ye Jie that much?¡±


    He smiled coldly. ¡°Yes, I hate him.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s also a victim!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a victim?¡± Bo Cixue could not see Cheng Yan¡¯s expression, but she could clearly feel that the aura he exuded was even more dark and cold. ¡°Do you know who killed my parents?¡±


    Bo Cixue did not know who had killed his parents, but she knew that he and Sixteen were orphans.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ye Fengjun!¡±


    The King¡¯s father?


    ¡°Back then, my father was sent by Ye Fengjun to spy for Ye Fengshu. In the end, after Ye Fengjun got the information he wanted, he poisoned my parents!¡±


    ¡°Sister and I became orphans. All of this was caused by the King¡¯s family!¡±


    Bo Cixue frowned. ¡°So, you worked for the Prince and became his aplice. You disguised yourself for many years to destroy the royal family and Ye Jie¡¯s closest kin?¡±


    Cheng Yan pushed Bo Cixue to the edge of the cliff and forced Bo Cixue to look down. ¡°This is my sister¡¯s grave. Of course, I have to use the blood of the person Ye Jie loves to bury her!¡±


    ¡°Your sister also hurt Ye Jie back then¡­¡±


    Cheng Yan interrupted Bo Cixue with a ferocious expression, his voice dark. ¡°What do you know? My sister didn¡¯t have to die. She only died for him because she fell in love with him!¡±


    ¡°My sister was sent by the Prince to the training camp. Who would have thought that she would have feelings for Ye Jie? Not only did she give the Prince fake information, but she was also unwilling to lure him out after the Prince kidnapped Ye Jie!¡±


    ¡°The Prince used me to force my sister. My sister had no choice but to lure Ye Jie out. The Prince¡¯s original n was to let Ye Jie be humiliated by the assassins after luring him out. In the end, in order to not let him be humiliated, my sister exposed her identity and even let the assassins humiliate her in


    front of him.¡±


    ¡°She was clearly in pain, but she still had to act like she never cared about him in front of him. She was born to be like this.¡±


    ¡°Mn order to help him leave the ws, she pushed him to the cliff. She arranged for someone to save him at the bottom of the cliff. She knew that with his ability, he would definitely be able to save his life.¡±


    ¡°But when the King rushed over with his men, he thought that she had killed him, so he ended her life! When I rushed over with my men, I only found her clothes, her body was gone and she was eaten by wild beasts¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue was indeed shocked when she heard Cheng Yan say this. She had not expected the truth to be like this. Sixteen had never thought of hurting Ye Jie or betraying him!


    But now was not the time to pursue this. Although she did not know how Sixteen survived, she was sure that the Mrs Smith she saw in A Country was Sixteen.


    ¡°Cheng Yan, I¡¯m not lying to you. Your sister is still alive. She went to A Country and lost her memories. Now, she¡¯s married and has a cute daughter¡­¡±


    Before Bo Cixue could finish, she felt a pain in her neck.


    Cheng Yan stabbed the needle into her neck. ¡°Shut up! My sister is long dead. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you just because you made up a story?¡±


    Bo Cixue opened her mouth and was about to say something when there was a sudden movement.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s expression was dark as he red at Bo Cixue sharply. ¡°You brought people over? You¡¯ve always been smart and cunning, I knew you would leave clues for them to find. If you don¡¯t want to live anymore, I¡¯l fulfill your wish!¡±


    With that said, he pushed her towards the cliff again.


    Bo Cixue would fall if she took another step back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her!¡±


    At this moment, a dignified voice trailed over.


    Bo Yan and Mu Sihan came with Mrs Smith.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw Mrs Smith.


    The emotions in her eyes were extremelyplicated.


    She seemed shocked, surprised and in disbelief.


    ¡°Do you think I will believe you if you get a woman who looks like my sister? Don¡¯t forget, if I want to, I can get countless women who look like my sister!¡±


    Mrs Smith stared fixedly at Cheng Yan, as if she wanted to see through his soul.


    Cheng Yan had experienced a fire when he was young and had lost his appearance. After he grew up and underwent repair, he was quite different from when he was young. Otherwise, Bo Cixue would have thought of him when she saw the photo.


    ¡°Cheng Yan, she¡¯s your sister. She just lost her memories.¡±


    Cheng Yanughed coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡±


    Mrs Smith, who had been silent, raised her hand and gestured before she shouted hoarsely, ¡°Xiaoyan.¡±


    Cheng Yan and Bo Cixue looked at Mrs Smith in surprise.


    Bo Cixue was shocked that Mrs. Wemyss could speak. Thest time she saw her, he had said that his wife¡¯s throat was damaged and she could not speak anymore.


    Tears welled up in Mrs Smith¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is it Xiaoyan? I¡¯m your older sister.¡±


    Mrs Smith rolled up her sleeves. There was a scar on her right arm, which was left by identally picking fruits for Cheng Yan when he was young.


    That kind of scar was also unique.


    Cheng Yan¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw the scar on Mrs Smith¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    Mrs Smith nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m not dead. Don¡¯t do anything to hurt others for me.¡±


    Cheng Yan slowly lowered his hand from Bo Cixue¡¯s neck.


    Cheng Yan and a group of people were hiding in the forest. When they saw Cheng Yan¡¯s actions, they felt that something was wrong and immediately reported it to Uncle Qing.


    After Cheng Yan got the secrets needed by the royal family, Uncle Qing did not agree to him kidnapping Tiantian.


    After all, as long as they activated their weapons, the entire capital would be theirs.


    However, Cheng Yan was stubborn and insisted on settling his personal feud first. He wanted to send the person Ye Jie cared about to die with his sister!


    Now that his sister was still alive, he might be subdued.


    Uncle Qing immediately made the decision to rece Cheng Yan. After destroying the capital, he would be the king of the country!


    Mrs Smith looked at Cheng Yan and then at the environment she was in, thinking about many things.


    Her facial features were scrunched up tightly, her expression slightly pained. ¡°Xiaoyan, let the innocent go.¡±


    Cheng Yan¡¯s lips moved. He was about to say something when he suddenly realized that something was wrong, He pulled Bo Cixue behind him and tured around, taking a bullet for her.


    ¡®Mu Sihan immediately led his men to fight the people hidden in the forest.


    As for Bo Cixue, she was pulled by Cheng Yan and her feet stepped on the edge of the cliff. The soil under her feet was loose and she fell uncontrobly.


    Cheng Yan subconsciously grabbed Bo Cixue, but he was injured and was dragged down with her.


    Bo Yan and Mrs Smith rushed forward.


    But it was toote. By the time they reached out, Bo Cixue and Cheng Yan were already falling rapidly.


    Cheng Yan grabbed Bo Cixue tightly with one hand and a hook lock popped out of his other hand. The hook shot out and hooked onto the cliff, reducing the speed of their descent.


    ¡°Cheng Yan, your shoulder is injured. You won¡¯t be able to hold on for long.¡±


    Although the speed of their descent was eased, they were still suspended in midair. The blood from his wound dripped onto her face.


    Cheng Yan nced at Bo Cixue. ¡°Do you want me to let go of you? Are you really not afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°It would be a lie to say that I¡¯m not afraid of death, but in this situation, there¡¯s no need for me to dy you.¡±


    Cheng Yan suddenly looked up andughed out loud. ¡°No wonder Ye Jie fell in love with you. You¡¯re indeed different from other women.¡±


    Bo Cixue saw that the hook on the cliff was loosening and her long and thick eyshes fluttered. ¡°Cheng Yan, let go¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I have the final say in your life and death!¡±


    The two of them descended for a distance when the hook suddenly loosened. Cheng Yan hugged Bo Cixue and fell to the ground first. Bo Cixue was in his arms and they rolled several times before they hit a big stone.


    Cheng Yan snorted and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Although Bo Cixue was also injured, she was still conscious. She looked up from Cheng Yan¡¯s arms.


    Cheng Yan was lying on the ground, unable to move. There was blood at the corner of his mouth and he looked a little devilish. ¡°When you see my sister, tell me¡­ I want to be her younger brother in my next life.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s face was pale and her lips trembled. ¡°Cheng Yan, hold on. My father and the rest wille down to save us soon.


    ¡°Tm so bad and you still want me to be saved?¡± Cheng Yan coughed a few times, the blood at the corner of his mouth flowing out. ¡°My men have attacked me. I¡¯m afraid the capital will be destroyed soon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will help you get rid of your pain¡­¡± He looked at her, his eyes dark and gentle, a familiar warm smile on his lips. ¡°You will live happily in the future


    His eyes were like a deep whirlpool, attracting her to sink in.


    Bo Yan found them very quickly and his pupils constricted when he saw Bo Cixue and Cheng Yan lying motionless on the ground.

 Chapter 2154

    <h4>Chapter 2154: Next Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In the secret base.


    Uncle Qing found Bo Qiange and told her about Cheng Yan being subdued by the royal family.


    Bo Qiange was in disbelief. ¡°Master hates those people from the royal family the most. It¡¯s impossible for him to be subdued.¡±


    ¡°His sister is still alive. The royal family found her.¡±


    Bo Qiange was stunned for a few seconds.


    ¡°Give me the key. I¡¯m going to destroy the capital.¡±


    There were twoyers of insurance in the weaponry. Bo Qiange was in charge of the key to the door while Uncle Qing and Cheng Yan were in charge of the activation password.


    Bo Qiange did not have time to think too much. If his master had really been subdued by the royal family, the royal family would soon bring people over.


    If they did not act first, they would only die.


    Bo Qiange hurried into the bedroom and opened the safe. Uncle Qing followed Bo Qiange in.


    The safe opened and Bo Qiange wanted to take the key, but found that it was missing.


    ¡°How could¡­¡±


    Uncle Qing was standing behind Bo Qiange. Seeing her exim softly, he hurriedly took a few steps forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Bo Qiange looked at Uncle Qing with a stiff expression. ¡°The key is missing!¡±


    Uncle Qing frowned and was about to say something when a deafening explosion sounded.


    Bo Qiange and Uncle Qing were shocked.


    They wanted to run out but found that the bedroom door was closed.


    Uncle Qing cursed and kicked the door open.


    The moment the door opened, she saw that the living room had been sshed with gasoline and Ah Zuo was standing by the side with a lighter.


    Bo Qiange¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Ah Zuo, you¡­¡±


    Ah Zuo did not seem to hear Bo Qiange¡¯s voice and threw the lighter into the gasoline.


    With a loud bang, the living room burst into mes.


    Uncle Qing wanted to escape, but Ah Zuo went forward and started to fight with Uncle Qing.


    Uncle Qing¡¯s weapon fell from his hand and he shouted at Bo Qiange, ¡°You¡¯ve been deceived by him. Hurry up and kill him!¡±


    The three of them were surrounded by the fire. After the people in the base heard the explosion, they all ran toward the weaponry. No one came to put out the fire in time.


    Bo Qiange stared nkly at Ah Zuo, who was fighting with Uncle Qing. Her mind was buzzing. No matter what, she had never thought that Ah Zuo would betray her!


    He was so affectionate and considerate in front of her, making her feel that she and the baby were his entire world!


    Bo Qiange hugged her head and muttered, ¡°Why? Why?¡±


    Seeing that Bo Qiange was indifferent and immersed in his own world, Uncle Qing shouted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to attack him? Don¡¯t even think about escaping!¡±


    ¡°Qiange, are you willing to see our n of many years ruined?¡±


    Bo Qiange regained her senses from the pain and disbelief. She looked at Ah Zuo with tears in her eyes and gritted her teeth. ¡°Ah Zuo, I trusted you so much, but you treated me like this! You want my life, but you don¡¯t even want your child?¡±


    Bo Qiange¡¯s expression was ferocious as he attacked Ah Zuo.


    Ah Zuo could not dodge in time and was hit in the back.


    But he did not stop fighting with Uncle Qing. He held Uncle Qing back and did not let him go out.


    The fire was getting bigger and the thick smoke made it hard to breathe.


    Uncle Qing asked Bo Qiange to attack Ah Zuo again, but Bo Qiange¡¯s hands were trembling and he could not exert any strength.


    Bo Qiange ran out.


    But the fire was too big and she could not get out at all.


    Her abdomen started to hurt terribly.


    She held her abdomen and slowly slid to the ground.


    Ah Zuo grabbed Uncle Qing¡¯s neck, knocking him unconscious.


    He walked toward Bo Qiange.


    Bo Qiange raised his hand and aimed it at Ah Feng¡¯s left chest. ¡°Don¡¯te over again!¡±


    Ah Zuo walked forward step by step.


    Bo Qiange¡¯s face was pale and his lips were trembling. ¡°Ah Zuo, you acted so well. I thought you were sincere in leaving with me. But it turns out that you lied to me and destroyed the hard work of our base for many years!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t love me and the child in my stomach, but I was deceived by you. Ah Zuo, I won¡¯t let you live even if I can¡¯t!¡±


    Ah Zuo did not seem to hear Bo Qiange¡¯s words and continued walking forward.


    Bo Qiange closed his eyes and hit him.


    Ah Feng¡¯s left chest was injured.


    He covered his wound and knelt down on one knee.


    He was a few steps away from her, but his body fell uncontrobly.


    Hey on the ground and looked at Bo Qiange, who was trembling violently. He smiled lightly. ¡°You¡¯re wrong about one thing. I liked you¡­¡±


    He had really liked her before. He liked her innocence, her shyness, and her kindness.


    However, when he realized that his liking was just a disguise, he only felt that it was ridiculous.


    A tall figure rushed in from the fire.


    Bo Qiange saw that it was the bodyguard she had sent to Ah Zuo.


    Bo Qiange reached a hand out to him. ¡°Save me, quick!¡±


    The bodyguard did not seem to hear Bo Qiange¡¯s words. He quickly came to Ah Zuo¡¯s side and helped him up.


    ¡°Ah Zuo, I¡¯ll take you out now.¡±


    In his panic, he revealed his true voice.


    Hearing that deep and elegant voice, Bo Qiange widened his eyes slightly.


    Suddenly, as if understanding something, she looked up andughed out loud.


    ¡°Lsee, I see!¡±


    Ye Jie ignored Bo Qiange. He helped Ah Zuo up, put on the wet nket, and brought Ah Zuo out.


    Ah Zuo¡¯s chest and back were injured and he knew that he could not hold on for long.


    Even if she got out, she would not be saved.


    He used all his strength to push Ye Jie away.


    Ye Jie squatted down and looked at Ah Zuo, who was lying on the ground, frowning. ¡°Ah Zuo, it¡¯s toote if we don¡¯t leave.¡±


    Ah Zuo was already slightly dazed. He coughed and said hoarsely, ¡°Y-Your Highness, I don¡¯t want to leave. I¡¯m worried about Qiange and my children. I want to apany them on their journey¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah Zuo, this is an order.¡±


    Ah Zuo smirked faintly. ¡°Your Highness, I can¡¯t obey your orders this time.¡±


    ¡°Lalmost went astray. It was His Highness who pulled me back.¡± Ah Zuo¡¯s voice was getting weaker and countless images appeared in his mind. If it wasn¡¯t for His Highness, he and Ah You would have died in an epidemic when they were very young.


    His and Ah You¡¯s mission since they were young was to be loyal to His Highness.


    However, he had almost betrayed His Highness.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m the only one at fault. Ah You is loyal to you. Please don¡¯t leave him because of me. In his heart, you¡¯re someone more important than me. Even if he dies, he won¡¯t betray you¡­¡±


    Ye Jie held Ah Zuo¡¯s hand, his expression dark. ¡°I never doubted your loyalty to Ah You. Even when you saved Bo Qiange, I believed you.¡±


    ¡®Ah Zuo nodded weakly. ¡°Your Highness, I still want to be your right-hand man in my next life.¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s eyes were red.. ¡°Let¡¯s continue to be brothers in our next life!¡±

 Chapter 2155

    <h4>Chapter 2155: Losing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    A monthter.


    In the cemetery.


    It was drizzling.


    Ye Jie stepped up the steps in a ck suit and stopped in front of Ah Zuo¡¯s tombstone.


    Putting down the flower in his hand, he stared at Ah Zuo¡¯s photo on the tombstone for a long time before he slowly turned around.


    Her hair was already wet from the drizzle and her suit was drenched.


    At the same time, a man and woman came up the steps.


    ¡®The moment Ye Jie turned around, he met the woman¡¯s eyes.


    The woman trembled slightly.


    Ye Jie pursed his thin lips into a serious and cold smile.


    Sixteen.


    Mr Smith felt his wife¡¯s stiffness and put his arm around her shoulders. He was about to ask her what was wrong when he noticed Ye Jie¡¯s dark eyes.


    They were here to pay their respects to Ah Zuo.


    Although they had never interacted with Ah Zuo, Mrs Smith felt guilty and med herself for Ah Zuo¡¯s death.


    ¡®When Ye Jie rushed out of the fire with Ah Zuo, Ah Zuo had already stopped breathing.


    After Ye Jie brought Ah Zuo¡¯s body back to the capital, Mr and Mrs Smith had already received the news.


    Mrs Smith did not dare to see Ye Jie and specially chose toe and pay her respects today.


    She did not expect to meet Ye Jie.


    They stared at each other for a few seconds before Mrs Smith took the flowers and walked to the tombstone.


    She put down the flowers and turned to look at the man not far away.


    She had already recalled many things. Compared to when he was young, he had grown into a mature and cold man. He had the aura of a king, noble and cold.


    Mrs Smith walked up to Ye Jie and said to him hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ye Jie had been injured in the fire. After he returned, he forced himself to hold a funeral for Ah Zuo before he copsed and was hospitalized.


    Ah You told him what had happened some time ago.


    Sixteen had been found and she had be Mrs Smith.


    Cheng Yan was Sixteen¡¯s younger brother and the master of the Prince¡¯s remaining supporters. In the end, he had died to save Bo Cixue.


    ¡°Thave something to say to you.¡± Mrs Smith mustered her courage and said to Ye Jie.


    Ye Jie hummed coldly.


    After the three of them left the cemetery, they went to a cafe.


    Mr Smith did not know about Mrs Smith¡¯s past. Mrs Smith wanted to talk to Ye Jie alone and Mr Smith did not object.


    They had been married for several years and Mr Smith had always respected her.


    At first, she was only grateful to him, but over time, she gradually developed other feelings.


    ¡®Mr Smith was considerate and gentle, apanying her out of the darkness. She was very grateful to have met him in this life.


    She nned to tell Smith after she confessed to Ye Jie.


    If he could not ept it, she would leave.


    Ye Jie and Mrs Smith sat opposite each other and each ordered a cup of ck coffee. It was silent for a while.


    Mrs Smith looked up at the person she really liked when she was young and broke the silence. ¡°I caused you a lot of harm when I lured you out back then, right?¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡±


    He frowned, clearly not wanting to hear about what happened back then. His noble and cold face was covered with ayer of frost. ¡°The past is the past.¡±


    ¡°However, I have to confess to you.¡± Mrs Smith held the coffee cup tightly, her eyshes fluttering slightly. ¡°At that time, they used Xiaoyan¡¯s life to threaten me and I was forced to lure you out. Those assassins were sent by the Prince to humiliate you. In order to not let you be humiliated, I deliberately


    wheedled and made them attack me.¡±


    ¡°Llet you see those things and then took the initiative to kiss you, making you vomit with disgust just to act for them and let them see how painful it is for you. Because the more painful you are, the happier they will be. This will reduce the torture for you and rx their watch on you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this to get your forgiveness. I just hope that you can let go of everything in the past and start afresh.¡±


    Mrs Smith nced out of the window and saw Mr Smith standing outside. A faint smile appeared on her face. ¡°Although I lost my memories before, I¡¯ve always felt depressed. I¡¯ve always pretended to be deaf and mute in front of him and didn¡¯t want to face the outside world.¡±


    ¡°But he never despised me. Whether I was deaf or mute, good or bad, he was with me and helped me walk out of my trauma. I¡¯m going to start a new life. Jie, I hope you can walk out of the trauma from back then and start a new life.¡±


    Ye Jie lowered his head and took a sip of coffee, his expression cold. ¡°I¡¯m over it.¡±


    He looked up at her. ¡°Thank you for telling me the truth.¡±


    Mrs Smith smiled. ¡°If you want to pursue the matter, I¡¯m willing to take responsibility.¡±


    He stood up from his seat, his expression elegant. ¡°You¡¯re not sixteen anymore. You¡¯re Mr Smith¡¯s wife.¡±


    Ye Jie called the waiter over and went out after paying.


    She had just reached the door when she saw a familiar red sports car driving over.


    Ye Jie stopped unconsciously.


    The red sports car stopped in front of Mr Smith.


    The car door opened and Bo Cixue got out of the car. She went to the back and carried a little girl out.


    ¡°Daddy, Pretty Sister brought me to y a lot of fun things. She¡¯s going to treat us to a meal at her houseter!¡±


    The little girl looked like Mrs Smith.


    Mr Smith pulled the little girl into his arms and looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°Miss Bo, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Bo Cixue waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡±


    Bo Cixue was wearing a ck coat and a red scarf today. Her long hair fell over her shoulders and she was wearing high heels and short boots, making her look beautiful and graceful.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mrs Smith?¡± Bo Cixue looked toward the entrance of the cafe and was slightly stunned when she saw the tall figure standing there. When she regained her senses, she smiled faintly. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, you¡¯re discharged!¡±


    After settling Ah Zuo¡¯s funeral, Ye Jie was hospitalized in the Royal Hospital for nearly half a month. Many people went to the hospital to visit him every day. Uncle Bo and Auntie Yan had been there several times, but Bo Cixue was not there.


    Ye Jie narrowed his dark eyes slightly, his deep gaze on Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue saw that he was looking at her and after letting Mr Smith know, she walked toward him.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, is there anything wrong with your body? I¡¯ve been busy with a project recently and heard from my parents that you¡¯re in the hospital. I wanted to take time to visit you, but I was too busy.¡±


    Her eyes were clear, her voice crisp and her expression open. He could not steal any feelings from her expression.


    To put it bluntly, her usual gaze that would light up when she saw her had disappeared.


    This could not disappear just by pretending. It was revealed from the bottom of her heart that she really did not care about him.


    Ye Jie tightened his grip in his pocket and his gaze on Bo Cixue darkened, as if he wanted to see through her.


    Bo Cixue tilted her head, confusion in her eyes. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± She touched her fair and exquisite face. ¡°Is there something dirty on my face?¡±


    Ye Jie stared at her for a long time, wanting to see something from her eyes, but he found nothing. He pursed his lips tightly. ¡°No.¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed and saw Mrs Smithing out from behind him. She shook her hand at Mrs Smith. ¡°Madam, here.¡±


    Ye Jie saw Bo Cixue¡¯s actions and frowned slightly. ¡°Are you close to her?¡±


    He had heard that she was the one who found Smith.


    But did she not mind her existence?


    Bo Cixue heard Ye Jie¡¯s words and nodded. ¡°I quite like Mr Smith¡¯s family. I¡¯m going to invite them to my houseter.¡±


    Mrs Smith walked out and Bo Cixue said to Ye Jie, ¡°Brother Xiaojie, we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Before Ye Jie could say anything, Bo Cixue had already pulled Mrs Smith away.


    It was only when they got into the car and disappeared from his sight that Ye Jie slowly walked toward his car.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s every move and smile appeared in her mind.


    In front of him, she was very natural and did not have any resentment or shyness.


    She was too at ease. This kind of ease was more flustered and ufortable than coldness.


    Ye Jie gripped the steering wheel tightly and looked into the distance through the windshield.


    Today¡¯s unexpected meeting made him feel like he hadpletely lost her!


    She did not want to admit that she did not like him anymore!


    However, this feeling was clear and obvious in the few minutes he had interacted with her.


    At night.


    Ye Jie arrived at the clubhouse.


    ¡®Tang Mo, Luo Zhou, and several young men had already arrived. Seeing Ye Jieing, they all stood up to wee him.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t met for a long time. It feels like a century.¡± Tang Mo went forward and hugged Ye Jie. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve finally returned to a normal life.¡±


    Ye Jie smirked. ¡°Tl give you money tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright, since Boss has spoken, we won¡¯t hold back anymore.¡±


    They yed mahjong until nine in the evening. Ye Jie really gave everyone a lot of money.


    Ye Jie was not interested in continuing the fight and left first.


    ¡®Tang Mo chased after her. ¡°Why? Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    Ye Jie had always been reserved and calm, not revealing his emotions. Only people who knew him could tell that he was not in a good mood tonight.


    ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡± All the cigarettes on him had been confiscated by his mother. His mother had even ordered Ah You not to give him any more cigarettes. In order not to worry his family, he had not smoked for some time.


    ¡®Tang Mo naturally did not dare to give him a cigarette. ¡°Do you want to die? The doctor told me not to smoke for the next six months.¡±


    Ye Jie put one hand in his pocket. ¡°Okay, go in and continue ying. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Is it because Sister Cixue is in a bad mood? She didn¡¯t visit you when you were hospitalized, did she?¡±


    Ye Jie paused and turned to look at Tang Mo. ¡°What did Nan Xun say to you?¡±


    ¡°Why would she mention Bo Cixue and you to me? That day, I heard her talking to Sister Cixue on the phone. It seemed like a very outstanding man was pursuing Sister Cixue and Sister Cixue was a little interested in that person.¡±

 Chapter 2156 - Remove

    <h4>Chapter 2156: Remove</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing Tang Mo¡¯s words, Ye Jie pursed his lips into a sharp line.


    His expression did not change much, but his dark eyes were like dark clouds, making people feel a dark aura.


    Tang Mo naturally felt it too.


    He patted Ye Jie¡¯s shoulder and smiled to smooth things over. ¡°Maybe I heard wrongly. Why don¡¯t I go back tonight and ask Nan Xun about it? From what I know, the women have a WeChat group that tells them all kinds of secrets and gossip.¡±


    Ye Jie did not agree or disagree. After saying that he was leaving, he left.


    Tang Mo looked at Ye Jie¡¯s tall but lonely back and sighed slightly.


    Even a god-like man would have times when he was troubled by love!


    After informing Luo Zhou, Tang Mo returned home early.


    Seeing that he had returned to a normal life recently, Mrs Tang¡¯s mood improved.


    asionally, she would call the richdies she was familiar with home to y mahjong.


    After Tang Mo went out tonight, Mrs Tang called several richdies over and set up a card game in the living room.


    After Nan Xun returned from work, she made tea and cut fruits for thedies before sitting beside Mrs Tang and watching them y cards.


    He chatted with them from time to time.


    Nan Xun was different from rich youngdies. She was patient and was a business owner herself. She could keep up with the times and knew a little about everything.


    She could handle whatever the richdies asked her.


    In the past, everyone thought that Madam Tang¡¯s daughter-inw came from a small family and looked down on her. But after interacting with her, she was really not a petty person.


    She was easy-going, did not put on airs, and was not delicate. As time passed, the richdies who were familiar with Mrs Tang started to like Nan Xun.


    Mrs Tang needed to go to the washroom and asked Nan Xun to help her.


    Nan Xun sat down and said to thedies, ¡°Auntie, please show mercy. It¡¯s my first time hitting someone.¡±


    The richdies smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll learn it after ying with you a few more times.¡±


    While Nan Xun was ying mahjong for Mrs Tang, Tang Mo returned.


    Now that he had a prosthetic leg, he walked like an ordinary person.


    ¡®Walking to the small living room, he heard the sound of mahjong and looked inside.


    Seeing Nan Xun ying cards with several richdies, he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    These richdies usually looked down on people with no background, but now, they seemed to like Nan Xun, who had no family background.


    Tang Mo leaned against the door of the living room. He was wearing a ck shirt and blue pants, looking handsome and charming. A richdy saw Tang Mo and called him, ¡°Young Master Tang is back.¡±


    Nan Xun was thinking about something and did not notice Tang Mo walking in.


    Tang Mo walked behind her. Seeing that she was nning to y two rounds, he reached out his slender hand from behind her and took the other card. ¡°This card.¡±


    Nan Xun saw the man¡¯s slender hand wearing a watch and looked back subconsciously.


    Tang Mo stood behind her. When she turned back, she touched his shirt and the faint smell of cologne floated to her nose.


    Before Nan Xun could react, he bent down and pressed himself against her slender back.


    ¡°Why are you distracted?¡± He leaned into her ear, his voice charming.


    Nan Xun red at the man behind her, signaling him with her eyes to stay away from her!


    The man did not seem to notice her gaze and when it was her turn to draw, he drew one for her.


    He did not look at the cards. His thumb and index finger rubbed the cards twice before he pushed the cards in front of Nan Xun. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, aunties. My wife has been ruined.¡±


    Nan Xun was speechless.


    Mrs Tang came over from the washroom. Seeing that Tang Mo was back and was sweet to Nan Xun, she was relieved and happy. ¡°Okay, okay. Go back to your room.¡±


    Several richdies hooted. ¡°You want to have grandchildren!¡±


    Mrs Tang said, ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to.¡±


    Nan Xun was urged back to her room by Mrs Tang and several richdies.


    Tang Mo also went upstairs.


    Nan Xun ignored him and went straight into the bathroom.


    After taking a bath, Nan Xun sat in front of the dressing table to do her skincare.


    Tang Mo pushed open the door and came in. He had changed into loungewear and was less charming outside but more sunny.


    Nan Xun was focused on applying the essence and did not notice Tang Mo.


    ¡®Tang Mo walked to the dressing table and hugged Nan Xun from behind.


    Nan Xun was shocked. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Tang Mo hugged her waist and rested his handsome chin on her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re taking good care of yourself now. Why? Do you want to be prettier and be worthy of your husband?¡±


    Nan Xun had never seen such a narcissistic and shameless man. Although she did not want to admit it, he did have the right to be narcissistic!


    ¡°Let go of me. I can¡¯t lift my hand.¡±


    ¡®Tang Mo sniffed his face. ¡°It smells so good.¡±


    Nan Xun felt that he was a little abnormal tonight and looked at him sideways. ¡°Can you just say what you want to say? It¡¯s really scary like this.¡±


    Tang Mo smiled devilishly. ¡°My wife is so smart. I want to know if there¡¯s anything new with Sister Cixue recently.¡±


    Nan Xun sniffed at him and smelled a trace of alcohol. He must have gone out to drink tonight. Ye Jie might also have been drinking.


    ¡°You came to get information for someone?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it understandable about the engagement party?¡±


    Nan Xun pushed Tang Mo away. ¡°Cixue hasn¡¯t mentioned Ye Jie to us for a long time. This time, she really wants to remove him from her heart. As her friends, we¡¯re happy for her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her lose herself again. I don¡¯t want to see her lose herself for a man! We will support whatever decision she makes.¡±


    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡®Tang Mo lifted Nan Xun¡¯s chin and raised his eyebrows like a gangster. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Nan Xun shook off Tang Mo¡¯s hand.


    She did not know where men like them got their confidence from. Could women not find a new rtionship and life without them?


    Nan Xun was about to say something when her phone on the dressing table rang.


    Seeing the message, Nan Xun¡¯s face immediately tensed up.


    ¡®The new media had been very popr in recent years. Nan Xun and her friend had bought a live-stream tform some time ago.


    She had signed several newbies and one of them had be popr. Nan Xun nned to support her into the entertainment industry.


    A director of a youth movie found Nan Xun and wanted her anchorwoman to be the female lead. He said that her image and temperament werepatible.


    Everyone was almost done talking when Nan Xun received a message from her assistant saying that the female lead had changed.


    ¡®The reason for the change was that the entertainmentpany under Tang Corporation had invested and appointed the female lead they had chosen.


    The female lead was a second-year student from the Film Academy called Lou Xin.


    Without Tang Mo¡¯s permission, Nan Xun did not believe that the entertainmentpany under Tang Corporation would dare to rece her..

 Chapter 2157 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 2157: Meeting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Xun looked at Tang Mo through the makeup mirror.


    ¡®There was a trace of mockery in his eyes.


    He really could not change his habit of eating shit.


    She had just walked out of the trauma of the ident and could not wait to go out to support a woman.


    Alright, it was fine if he went out to raise her, but he even hugged her and was intimate with her. Wasn¡¯t that disgusting?


    Tang Mo noticed Nan Xun¡¯s cold gaze and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why does your expression change so quickly? Alright, let¡¯s not talk about Bo Cixue and her.¡±


    Nan Xun retracted her gaze and stood up expressionlessly with her phone.


    She did not want to talk to him and did not look at him again. She nned to go to the guest room to rest.


    Tang Mo grabbed her. ¡°Nan Xun, what¡¯s wrong with you again?¡±


    Nan Xun shook off his hand and looked up at him with a cold and mocking smile. ¡°Tang Mo, since you broke the peace and harmony between us, don¡¯t me me for not keeping our agreement.¡±


    ¡®Tang Mo narrowed his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you know Lou Xin?¡±


    Hearing the name Lou Xin, shock shed past Tang Mo¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How do you know her?¡±


    Nan Xun¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. She was d that she had stuck to her heart and had not been charmed by his sugar-coated words.


    That was why she was not so sad and hurt when she found out that he had a new lover.


    ¡°How can I not know that you¡¯re stepping on me now?¡± Nan Xun really did not like to argue with him at home because of his woman outside. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too easy to bully, or do you think you have a sense of achievement in snatching resources?¡±


    Nan Xun rubbed his temples. ¡°Forget it. You can do whatever you want. I¡¯m not as rich and powerful as you. Can my men avoid you in the future?¡±


    Nan Xun retracted her wrist and strode out.


    But she had just opened the bedroom door a crack when she heard a bang and the door was closed by the person behind her.


    Then, he turned Nan Xun¡¯s shoulder forcefully.


    His grip on her shoulders was very strong, as if he wanted to crush her bones. ¡°Nan Xun, tell me clearly. What do you mean I have a woman outside?¡±


    ¡°Lou Xin is just a younger sister to me. Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    ¡°also, I¡¯m not clear about the resources. You can¡¯t use me!¡±


    The vein on his forehead popped out and it seemed like he was furious with her.


    Nan Xun pushed his hands away from her shoulders. He lost his bnce and took a few steps back.


    ¡°Sister? You must be a lover. Tang Mo, it¡¯s hard to change your nature. You¡¯re such a person!¡±


    ¡®Tang Mo¡¯s handsome face turned ashen. He clenched his fists tightly and swung them at Nan Xun with red eyes.


    Nan Xun thought that he was going to explode and her mind went nk. She stood on the spot, unable to move.


    ¡®There was a loud bang by her ear and Tang Mo punched the door beside her. His fist brushed past her ear with a sharp wind.


    Nan Xun could not say anything for a long time.


    ¡°Nan Xun, you never trusted me from the beginning.¡± In her heart, he was a person who was used to spending money outside. No matter how sincere he was to her, she would still think that he was that kind of person if there was any movement.


    ¡®Tang Mo¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°I will find out about the resources. Also, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. I won¡¯t let you get what you want if you want to catch me messing around outside!¡±


    With that said, he pushed her away, opened the door and left with a dark expression.


    Nan Xun stood on the spot, unable to react for a long time.


    She was the one who should be angry, but why did it seem like he had been wronged?


    Tang Mo came downstairs and Mrs Tang happened to send thedies away.


    Seeing that Tang Mo was going out, Mrs Tang frowned. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡®Tang Mo said, ¡°She can¡¯t wait for me to leave!¡±


    Mrs Tang looked at Tang Mo¡¯s expression. ¡°Did the two of you fight?¡±


    ¡®Tang Mo waved his hand. ¡°No, I have some private matters to attend to. I won¡¯t be back tonight.¡±


    After Tang Mo got into the car, he called Ye Jie.


    ¡°Brother, I couldn¡¯t get anything out of Nan Xun. I can¡¯t help you this time.¡±


    Ye Jie stood in front of the French windows. From the French windows, he could look down at the night sky of the capital. The view was wide and dazzling.


    He had just taken a bath and was wearing a sleeping robe. His cor was slightly opened and she could vaguely see his well-defined chest.


    He was holding his phone with one hand and a ss of red wine with the other. There were still beads of water on his forehead, adding some softness and sexiness to his cold face.


    Hearing Tang Mo¡¯s words, he pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Did you fight with Nan Xun?¡±


    ¡°You could feel it on the phone? Yes, I fought with her and she suspected my rtionship with Xinxin for no reason. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s infuriating?¡±


    Ye Jie was silent for a few seconds. ¡°You should exin it to her properly when you have time.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, women are really troublesome and hard to coax!¡±


    After Ye Jie ended the call with Tang Mo, he took a sip of red wine and opened the WeChat dialog box with Bo Cixue.


    It had been a long time since they had sent each other WeChat messages.


    On the day of the engagement, she had sent a message to ask him why he was not there yet.


    In thest line, she sent three crying emojis.


    Ye Jie stared at her for a long time before he opened her feed.


    She seemed to like to post on her social media recently. A day ago, she had posted photos of her feeding stray cats on the road. Three days ago, she had posted photos of her attending the opening of her friend¡¯s bar. Five days ago, she had posted photos of her working afternoon. Ten days ago.


    Ye Jie froze on the photo she had sent ten days ago.


    It was a scene of her sitting on the ne and taking photos of the white clouds outside the window. If one looked closely, they would see the outline of the man¡¯s face looking down at the newspaper.


    It was not clear, but Ye Jie could tell at a nce that it was the man¡¯s face.


    His grip on the phone tightened slightly. After a while, he threw the phone on the table, a trace of frustration appearing between his eyebrows.


    Tiantian could not sleep in the middle of the night and nned to go downstairs to drink a ss of milk. When she passed by the study, she saw that it was still bright inside. She pushed the door open gently and saw Ye Jie standing in front of the French windows, calling softly, ¡°Brother.¡±


    Tiantian was shocked when she was kidnapped by Cheng Yan.


    After she returned, the psychiatrist mediated her a few times before she slowly recovered.


    Seeing Tiantian, Ye Jie¡¯s cold expression softened. ¡°You¡¯re not asleep yet?¡±


    Tiantian walked into the study. ¡°I woke up after a nap. Brother, are you in a bad mood?¡±


    Ye Jie smirked slightly. ¡°No, don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Tiantian pouted. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve already grown up. I¡¯m not a child anymore!¡± Tiantian tilted her head, looking like she was thinking. ¡°I guess Brother is thinking about Sister Apple, right?¡±


    Ye Jie wanted to say no, but he could not deny it.


    Seeing that her brother was silent, Tiantian giggled. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t feel embarrassed. Sister Apple is so outstanding. If I were a boy, I would like her!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how touched and worried I was when Sister Apple went to save me¡­ I can¡¯t give myself to you in this life. I¡¯m counting on Big Brother to repay my kindness!¡±


    Ye Jie raised his long fingers and knocked Tiantian¡¯s head lightly. ¡°Have you contacted her recently?¡±


    Tiantian nodded. ¡°I went to see a psychiatrist a few days ago and she went with me.¡±


    Ye Jie could not help but think of when he saw her at night. She had told him that she had been busy with a project recently and had not had time to visit him at the hospital.


    Such an obvious excuse.


    ¡°Brother, you haven¡¯t made up with Sister Apple, have you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. Go to sleep.¡± It was obvious that he did not want to talk too much about his feelings.


    Tiantian looked at her brother¡¯s dark expression and snorted softly. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t underestimate me. With my help, maybe there will be progress between you and Sister Apple!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a Hollywood science fiction movie this weekend. If I ask Sister Apple to watch it, she will definitely apany me!¡± Tiantian blinked at Ye Jie yfully. ¡°Should I give the chance to Big Brother?¡±


    Ye Jie narrowed his dark eyes and imitated her tone. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Tiantian thought that her brother looked so scary when he was not smiling!


    It was the weekend.


    Bo Cixue had received Tiantian¡¯s invitation early and went to the movies with her during the weekend.


    But unfortunately, Caesar came.


    Caesar was Smith¡¯s cousin. Bo Cixue had met him at Mr Smith¡¯s house the other time.


    Caesar was the youngest and most handsome chief pilot of A Country¡¯s airline. His father was the Duke of A Country and he was the heir of the Duke. He liked to take risks and challenge new things. Four years ago, he fell in love with flying nes, so he took the pilot¡¯s test. Then, he was chosen by the


    airline to be the chief pilot as the best pilot in the school.


    Caesar was a person who was extremely sessful in everything he did.


    After interacting with him a few times, Bo Cixue could not help but be attracted to him.


    The two of them had amon interest and hobby. Every time they met, they would chat endlessly.


    Caesar was very handsome. His facial features were well-defined and he had deep blue eyes like Mr Smith. Every time he looked at her, she felt like she was looking at a blue sea.


    Bo Cixue knew how to drive a sports car and motorcycle, but not a ne. Caesar had promised herst time that he would take her to fly a private ne when he was on vacation.


    He happened to be on leave this weekend.


    However, Bo Cixue had already promised Tiantian to watch the movie. After Caesar found out, he said to her, ¡°I¡¯m also interested in that movie. You can go watch it with that sister. I¡¯ll sit behind you and not disturb you. I¡¯ll take you to fly the ne after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not stand on ceremony with him. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡®When they arrived at the entrance of the cinema, Bo Cixue and Caesar went in one after another.


    Bo Cixue did not see Tiantian and was about to call her when a tall figure walked up to her.


    Bo Cixue looked up at the man in the mask and met the man¡¯s deep ck eyes. She was slightly stunned for a moment before she said in surprise, ¡°Brother Xiaojie, why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 2158 - Ruin

    <h4>Chapter 2158: Ruin</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue looked behind Ye Jie and did not see Tiantian. She asked in confusion, ¡°Where¡¯s Tiantian?¡±


    Unlike the happy smile on her face when she saw him in the past, she was rather calm this time. She looked around for Tiantian, as if he was not a surprise to her.


    Ye Jie took out two movie tickets from his pocket. ¡°Tiantian had something on at thest minute and gave me the tickets.¡±


    Bo Cixue saw the ticket in Ye Jie¡¯s hand and bit her lip. She seemed to understand something.


    Before she could say anything, she heard Ye Jie say, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy popcorn and coke.¡±


    He handed her the ticket and walked to the counter.


    ¡®When he bought the popcorn and coke and turned to walk toward Bo Cixue, he was stunned when he saw the scene not far away.


    Bo Cixue did not know when a man had stood in front of her. They were very close and the man had one hand on her shoulder. He lowered his head and slowly approached her face.


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression immediately turned as cold as ice. He put down the things in his hand and strode forward.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes were a little ufortable and something had entered them. Caesar was about to blow at it for her when a figure suddenly rushed over and pushed Caesar away.


    Caesar was caught off guard and took a few steps back.


    After Caesar stabilized himself, he frowned at Ye Jie, who was wearing a mask. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I should be the one asking you why!¡± Although she could not see Ye Jie¡¯s face clearly, the coldness in his eyes made her shiver.


    Bo Cixue rubbed her eyes and reacted. She hurriedly walked in front of Caesar and blocked the dignified Ye Jie. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, Caesar is my friend. My eyes were not feeling well just now, so he helped me blow it.¡±


    Seeming to have thought of something, Bo Cixue took out the movie tickets and returned them to Ye Jie. ¡°If Tiantian doesn¡¯te, I won¡¯t watch the movie.¡±


    Ye Jie did not take the movie ticket and Bo Cixue stuffed it into his palm, She tured back to look at Caesar, a smile on her beautiful face. ¡°Let¡¯s not watch the movie and go ording to our original n?¡±


    Caesar was pushed by Ye Jie. Anyone would be angry, but he could see that Ye Jie was extraordinary. He did not say anything else and nodded at Bo Cixue. ¡°Okay.¡±


    They left side by side.


    Ye Jie stood on the spot and looked at their backs, his eyes dark and his expression cold.


    He was tall and had an outstanding aura. Even if he stood there and did nothing, he attracted the attention of many girls who came to watch the movie.


    However, the invible coldness on him made people not dare to approach him.


    He threw the two movie tickets into the rubbish bin and strode toward where Bo Cixue and Caesar had left.


    Ah You was waiting in the car. Seeing Ye Jie get into the car expressionlessly, he was about to say something when he heard him say coldly, ¡°Ask the bodyguards behind to go back to the pce first. Drive out and follow Cixue¡¯s car.¡±


    Seeing Ye Jie¡¯s unapproachable expression, Ah You had already guessed that his n to get Miss Bo back had not gone smoothly.


    Strangely enough, Miss Bo was different from before this time. She did not seem to have the passion and admiration she had for His Highness in the past.


    Ah You drove out of the garage.


    Ye Jie sat in the back row and looked outside.


    Images of them in love appeared in her mind.


    There was once when she wanted to watch a movie, but he was busy with work. She video called him and pouted at him.


    Until he agreed, her eyes were full of joy.


    Even in the video, he could see her fondness for him in her clear and bright doe eyes.


    Unfortunately, he had an important meeting at that time and could not watch a movie with her.


    She had said before that she wanted him topensate her properly and watch a hundred rounds with her.


    But now, she was not willing to let him apany her for even one round.


    Ye Jie regained his senses and looked at the sports car in front. He narrowed his deep ck eyes and took out his phone to make a call.


    Ah You¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard the contents of Ye Jie¡¯s call.


    It was hard to imagine that His Highness, who had always been calm, would do such a thing.


    While waiting for the traffic light, Bo Cixue received a call from Nan Xun.


    After chatting for a while, there was a sudden vibration at the back of the car.


    Bo Cixue and Caesar turned around.


    A van had hit the back of her car.


    ¡°Tl go down and take a look,¡± Caesar said.


    Bo Cixue ended the call hurriedly, opened the driver¡¯s seat, and got out of the car with Caesar.


    The owner of the van was a middle-aged man. When he saw Bo Cixue and Caesar, he touched his hairless head. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I touched your car when I didn¡¯t step on the brakes.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the ce where her car had been hit. There was already a dent behind. She frowned and looked at the middle-aged man. ¡°What do you n to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Miss, I have parents and children. The conditions are not good. Your car is too expensive. I definitely can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°Insurance.¡±


    ¡°Miss, I-I won¡¯t hide it from you. I drank a little. If the traffic police and insurancepanye, they will definitely punish me¡­¡± The middle-aged man took out his wallet and took out a photo.¡± Miss, look at my family¡¯s situation. I¡¯m the only one earning money. If Im punished, my family won¡¯t be able


    to eat¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue frowned. ¡°The whole family is counting on you to eat and you¡¯re still drinking and driving?¡±


    ¡°Thad to apany a client, so I only drank a little.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to pay for the car,¡± Bo Cixue said to Caesar. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to drive my car to the repair shop.¡±


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re too kind. Leave your contact details and I¡¯llpensate you slowly after I earn money¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Miss, if you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll feel bad for the rest of my life.¡±


    Bo Cixue ignored the middle-aged man, but this person was harder to deal with than she had thought. When her driver drove another car over and she and Caesar arrived at the private airport, he actually drove over.


    He even fell and injured his forehead.


    Bo Cixue and Caesar had no choice but to send him to the hospital.


    Because of the time dy, she could not learn how to fly a ne.


    In the Rolls-Royce, Ah You looked at the lonely man in the back row and asked carefully, ¡°Your Highness, Miss Bo and that man went to a western restaurant.¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s handsome jawline was tense. Ah You had been with him for many years and could tell that he was suppressing his emotions and could explode at any time.


    ¡°Investigate that person. I want to know his exact situation before tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Bo Cixue and Caesar entered the western restaurant, Ye Jie pushed open the door and got out of the car to walk toward the restaurant.

 Chapter 2159

    <h4>Chapter 2159: Concern</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡®The more Bo Cixue thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong.


    ¡®That middle-aged man who hit her car seemed to be crazy.


    Which normal person would pester her for her contact details even though they knew that they could not afford to pay for it?


    He even injured his head and asked them to send him to the hospital!


    Caesar looked at Bo Cixue, who was frowning and biting her lips, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll teach you when I¡¯m on vacation next time.¡±


    Bo Cixue frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that middle-aged man is a little strange?¡±


    Caesar replied, ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ye Jie sat in the corner of the restaurant. He did not order and looked at the couple chatting andughing by the window with dark eyes.


    The gloominess and frustration in his eyes seemed to be suppressed and he did not know when it would explode.


    ¡°[heard that it¡¯s very dangerous to find a boyfriend,¡± Bo Cixue said with a smile.


    Caesar took a sip of red wine elegantly and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    ¡°Doctor and the captain.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t these two professions good?¡±


    Bo Cixue waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that it¡¯s not good, but it¡¯s very good. Think about it, aren¡¯t there many beautiful nurses around the doctor? There¡¯s also the captain and air stewardess. They¡¯re all beautiful and seductive.¡±


    Caesar could not help butugh. ¡°But I can¡¯tpare to you.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled and covered her face. ¡°You¡¯re too eloquent.¡±


    ¡°Tm being realistic.¡±


    They chatted happily.


    After eating, Bo Cixue wanted to pay, but Caesar refused, so Bo Cixue had no choice but to let him pay. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    Bo Cixue went to the washroom to touch up her makeup. When she came out, she was stunned to see a tall figure standing in the corridor.


    She raised her fair neck slightly and the light from the corridornded on her exquisitely made-up face, making her look even more beautiful. Her moist doe eyes looked at him quietly, as if he should not be here.


    He had a hand in his pocket and a few strands of hair fell on his forehead. He was not as meticulous as usual and his cold and handsome face was gentle, exuding a different charm.


    Bo Cixue looked at him quietly. Actually, she felt that it was quite strange. Since she was young, she could not tolerate anyone except him.


    She felt that he was her one and only.


    To her, he was like the stars in the sky. She had always longed to touch him.


    Later, she had met him and their rtionship had been sweet and bitter.


    She thought that she had to have him in her life, but she did not know when she got used to not having him by her side.


    Hearing his news, she would not be agitated anymore.


    She would not be shy or happy to see him.


    She could already treat him as a brother and a normal friend!


    ¡®When she was hurt badly in the past, she had hoped to have such a mentality. Now, she had finally done it!


    Walking out of that forest of emotions, she felt that the world outside was still very vast.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, did you send that middle-aged man who hit my car?¡±


    She did not beat around the bush. She understood the doubts in her heart the moment she saw him.


    Ye Jie pursed his lips tightly. He did not deny it and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Cixue, I didn¡¯t attend the engagement party and hurt you. I haven¡¯t officially apologized to you¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head and interrupted his unfinished words, a relieved smile on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t mind anymore. Maybe I was angry and resentful before, but I really don¡¯t have those emotions now.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, I have to thank you. You made me understand that when you¡¯re looking for a lover, you must find someone who loves me more than me. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be a pampered princess in the future and won¡¯t be hurt easily.¡±


    The smile on her lips widened. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t have to guess his thoughts anymore. I can say anything to him and he won¡¯t hide anything from me. This way, it will be much easier for us to get along.¡±


    Her words and expression were like a thorn that stabbed Ye Jie¡¯s heart ruthlessly.


    His hand in his pocket clenched into a fist and his dark eyes looking at her darkened. ¡°Cixue, what are you trying to say? Have you fallen for that man outside?¡±


    Ye Jie would never believe it!


    Ever since she was young, she only had him in her eyes and heart. How could she fall for another man in such a short time?


    Bo Cixue acted like she did not see his sharp and oppressive gaze. She pushed a strand of long hair that had fallen by her cheek behind her ear and smiledzily. ¡°Caesar is very outstanding, I think he meets my requirements in all aspects. If there¡¯s a chance, it¡¯s not impossible for them to develop their


    rtionship.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not want to talk to Ye Jie about this. Even if she did not have any feelings for him now, he was still her ex-boyfriend. He probably did not want to hear about her new rtionship.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, stop doing those boring things in the future. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty towards me. Let the past be the past. Everyone has to look forward. Maybe you will find a suitable girl for you soon.¡±


    Bo Cixue strode away, preparing to leave.


    But her slender wrist was grabbed by a strong force.


    Bo Cixue did not expect that when she reacted, her entire body was thrown to the nearest wall.


    She looked up quickly and saw the man standing in front of her.


    His facial features were tensed and his pair of deep ck eyes seemed to be sshed with thick ink. It was so dark that it made people¡¯s hearts palpitate. His thin lips were pursed in a straight line and he seemed to be covered with ayer of ice, gloomy and cold.


    Bo Cixue rarely saw Ye Jie like this.


    He looked very scary when he was angry.


    Bo Cixue did not know why he was angry. She had already broken up with him and it was not strange for them to have new lives!


    Bo Cixue¡¯s slender back was pressed against the wall and she did not move. Some things had to be said clearly in person!


    If she told him her feelings, he might understand and not feel guilty towards her!


    Bo Cixue looked at his dark and narrow eyes and smiled slightly, saying to him easily and gently, ¡°Are you ming yourself for not getting engaged to me? Actually, I¡¯ve really gotten over this. I know you have your reasons. I won¡¯t care about it!¡±


    ¡°Treally have a good impression of Caesar. I¡¯m not acting for you to see. You don¡¯t have to worry about me being deceived or acting to make you less guilty. Actually, you should be happy. After all, I can get rid of the clingy person who has been with you for so many years


    Before she could finish, he took a step closer to her and put his hands on the top of her head, looking at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Cixue, I don¡¯t feel good seeing you with him..¡±

 Chapter 2160 - Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 2160: Thoughts</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing Ye Jie¡¯s words, Bo Cixue¡¯s fair and beautiful face was expressionless.


    His quiet and calm appearance was unfamiliar to him.


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this!


    Bo Cixue¡¯s gazended on his shirt cor and she said coldly, ¡°Brother Xiaojie, there¡¯s nothing between us anymore. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to say this.¡±


    She looked up slightly and stared into his deep dark eyes. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡®There were not many emotions on her face. She did not hate or like him and only said simply, ¡°I did not understand your feelings in the past. It turns out that when you¡¯re pestered by someone and you don¡¯t like it, you feel like this.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, his dark pupils constricted.


    His hands on the top of her head clenched into fists and he looked at her in disbelief.


    His cold expression did not look good and the oppressive aura on him was suffocating.


    He pursed his lips tightly, his low and cold voiceing from his throat. ¡°Cixue, I know you¡¯re still angry about the engagement party. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll show you my sincerity.¡±


    Bo Cixue felt that she was talking nonsense.


    Did she not express herself clearly enough?


    She did not like him anymore and had no feelings for him. Thinking of the past, she felt less heartbroken.


    She wanted to start a new life and make different friends!


    ¡°Tm not angry anymore! I said that I understood your situation at that time. I¡¯m not angry with you. I really want to start a new life.¡±


    Ye Jie looked down at Bo Cixue, who looked serious when she said this. He stared into her eyes, wanting to see if she was lying, but there was none.


    The two of them stared at each other for nearly a minute. Bo Cixue could not stand his oppressive gaze and strong aura. She lowered her thick and long eyshes. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, let go of me. Caesar is still waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°Is he very important?¡± There was a trace of mockery in his low and cold voice.


    Bo Cixue furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t believe Brother Xiaojie did it. It¡¯s really childish.¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s handsome jaw tensed.


    ¡®The surrounding air seemed to have frozen.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s phone rang. It was Caesar. Bo Cixue was about to answer the call when her chin was suddenly pinched by someone¡¯s long and cold fingers. Before Bo Cixue could react, the man in front of her lowered his head and his cold lipsnded on her lips.


    Acold breath entered her nose and Bo Cixue looked up at the man in front of her in a daze. Hisrge palm grabbed the back of her head and his eyes were as dark as ink.


    Bo Cixue pushed him away without thinking.


    He was about to go forward again when he saw her raising the back of her hand and wiping her lips.


    She did not look at him again and ran away quickly.


    Ye Jie froze on the spot, the scene of her raising her hand kept appearing in his mind.


    It was as if there was something dirty on it.


    Her heart curled up and a sharp pain spread from the bottom of her heart, followed by a sense of helplessness she had never felt before.


    She had liked him for so many years and had never gotten a response from him since she was young. He did not know how she had persevered.


    Now, he vaguely understood what kind of torture and pain it was to not be loved!


    Bo Cixue walked to the lobby of the western restaurant, her face tense. Caesar saw that Bo Cixue did not look too good and walked to her side, asking with concern, ¡°Cixue, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Bo Cixue naturally would not tell Caesar that she had been kissed forcefully just now. She shook her head. ¡°I met an unreasonable person. Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Did that person do anything to you?¡±


    ¡°No, but I want to go back.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to the hotel. Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bo Cixue sent Caesar back to the hotel before she drove home.


    On the way back, the words Ye Jie had said to her appeared in her mind.


    Did he start to care about her again when she did not like him?


    But it was toote. Her heart was as still as water when she approached him and kissed him!


    Bo Cixue took out her phone, opened the WeChat dialog box with Ye Jie, and entered a line of words.


    ¡°Lhope you won¡¯t do such a rude thing again. I¡¯ve liked you for many years and have never been rude to you. I hope you can respect me.¡±


    After sending the message, she threw her phone aside.


    At night.


    Ye Jie returned to the pce and entered the study without eating dinner.


    Nan Zhi came back from outside and found out that Ye Jie had not eaten. She made some food and went upstairs to call Ye Jie.


    Ye Jie was sitting behind the desk reading when he heard a knock on the door and said in a low voice, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Nan Zhi pushed the door open and went in.


    ¡°Theard that you came up without eating dinner?¡±


    Nan Zhi met up with Yan Hua, Yanran and the rest in the afternoon and talked about the children. From Huahua¡¯s words, Little Apple did not n to turn back anymore and she was unusually determined this time.


    He heard that she had recently befriended a young overseas man with a good family background, appearance, and character.


    Yan Hua wanted the adults to stop matchmaking the two children.


    Little Apple was already riddled with holes. She had finally been reborn and did not want her to be hurt again.


    As for Ye Jie, as the Crown Prince and the future King, there would be an endless stream of women who liked him, unless they were as unforgettable as his father was to Nan Zhi.


    His feelings for Little Apple might be liking or loving, but it was not to the point where he only wanted her!


    Nan Zhi understood Yan Hua¡¯s worries and concerns. After the engagement party, Nan Zhi did not force her anymore.


    The two children were not fated to be together!


    ¡°Not really.¡± Ye Jie saw that Nan Zhi was slightly distracted and there was a trace of pity in her eyes. He smirked. ¡°Mom, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Ye Jie¡¯s thin face and could not help reaching out to touch his head like she did when he was young. There was softness and love in her heart. ¡°Mom is thinking that time flies. In the blink of an eye, you, Little Apple, have grown up.¡±


    Nan Zhi had taken good care of herself and her face was still beautiful. After bing the Queen, she had a dignified aura on her. Ye Jie smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ve worried you recently. Do you want to tell me about Little Apple?¡±


    He was very smart and could not hide anything from him.


    Nan Zhi sighed slightly. ¡°When you were young, I thought that it would be good if you could be a family in the future. I forgot that you had your own thoughts when you grew up. I shouldn¡¯t have tied you together back then. Little Apple suffered and made you unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I admit that I hated rtionships that were tied together when I was young, but¡­¡±

 Chapter 2161

    <h4>Chapter 2161: Helpless</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    He had been a more assertive person since he was young.


    He did not like being tied down and did not like the arranged marriage his parents had arranged for him.


    On one hand, Cixue was several years younger than him. He had watched her grow up and had indeed only treated her as his younger sister.


    On the other hand, he used to think that Cixue was a soft and weak youngdy from a well-off family. He did not like girls with such personalities. Besides, they did not interact much usually. He only met her once during holidays and did not know her well.


    Apart from falling in love once before they broke up, he had very little experience in love.


    ¡®When he met Sixteen, he was still a child and did not know what real attraction was between men and women.


    Not to mention Ye Yiren, he had never fallen for her.


    He did not know how to pursue a girl and get her favor.


    Cixue had liked him since she was young. When they were in love, she was the one who took the initiative.


    This time, she was suddenly cold to him and imed that she did not like him anymore. To be honest, he was at a loss.


    He could remain calm in the face of important matters, and his expression did not change at the international negotiation table. But in front of a little girl, he was confused.


    He kissed her in a panic.


    In the end, she was disgusted.


    Ye Jie lowered his voice and said hoarsely, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t give up on Cixue.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at his deep dark eyes and seemed to see a trace of stubbornness in them.


    Nan Zhi sighed. ¡°You have to respect Little Apple. If she really doesn¡¯t want to be with you anymore, I won¡¯t support you in keeping her by your side.¡±


    Ye Jie hummed coldly. ¡°At least I have to fight for it first.¡±


    He would fight for it. After working hard, he would not force her to like him again.


    The next day.


    Ah You handed the information he had found to Ye Jie.


    Ye Jie looked at all of Caesar¡¯s information and his dark eyesnded on Brother Caesar¡¯s name.


    Caesar had an older brother called Kai Lian. A few years ago, he was attacked and suffered from lower limb paralysis. Although he had lost the right to inherit the title of Earl, he was still in charge of the finances of the entire Kai family.


    Karen was more than ten years older than Caesar and Caesar had always respected his brother.


    Ye Jie called Karen personally.


    Two dayster, Caesar returned to A Country and the bodyguards of the Kai family brought him home.


    Karen showed Caesar a report on his condition and asked him to resign from the airline ande back to take over the family affairs.


    Caesar naturally did not agree. His family had agreed to let him fly for five years, but the deadline was not up yet. He was unwilling to go home and take over the business.


    But this time, Karen¡¯s attitude was strong and Caesar¡¯s chief pilot had been reced by a better pilot.


    Caesar and Karen had an argument and Karen ordered Caesar to be locked up until he thought it through.


    On the day Caesar returned to the country, he had already confirmed the time for his next vacation.


    She had an appointment with Bo Cixue in a week¡¯s time.


    In order to prevent any more idents, Bo Cixue tumed off her phone and drove to the private airport after sending a message to Caesar.


    When they arrived at the private airport, Bo Cixue got out of the sports car.


    ¡®The staff of the private airport stood at the entrance. When they saw Bo Cixue, they walked to her side and asked enthusiastically, ¡°Is this Miss Bo?¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°A gentleman has booked the entire venue. Please follow me.¡±


    Bo Cixue thought it was Caesar and followed the staff into the airport without thinking too much.


    ¡®The staff brought Bo Cixue to a ne. ¡°That man is inside.¡±


    Bo Cixue thanked him and got on the ne.


    A tall figure in ck was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. Bo Cixue took a few steps forward and saw the man¡¯s side profile.


    ¡®The man was wearing sunsses and had one hand on the window. Seeing hering over, he looked at her sideways.


    Bo Cixue furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Brother Xiaojie?¡±


    Was she seeing things?


    Ever since she said those words at the western restaurant, he had not appeared in front of her for several days.


    She thought that he had understood what she meant, but


    ¡°Tm sorry, I took the wrong ne.¡±


    Bo Cixue was about to turn around when he grabbed her wrist.


    He was wearing dark sunsses and she could not see the expression in his eyes, but she could feel the heat of his gaze on her.


    ¡°Cixue, you¡¯re right. He won¡¯te.¡±


    Bo Cixue was stunned for a moment before she realized who he was referring to.


    ¡°Why? If he didn¡¯te, he would have told me in advance.¡±


    Ye Jie did not hide it from her and said with a calm and cold expression, ¡°He went back to take over the family business. He¡¯ll be very busy recently and won¡¯t have time to teach you how to fly a ne.¡±


    Bo Cixue immediately understood what he meant. Her face was tense and she was clearly angry. ¡°Have you contacted his family? He likes to fly for his career and ns to fly a ne for five years. You ruined his n because of your selfish desires!¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue, who was angry at him because of another man. He was silent for a few seconds before he said in a deep voice, ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t look for you, his matters will have nothing to do with me in the future.¡±


    Bo Cixue red at him angrily. ¡°Are you going to take away a person of the opposite sex from me?¡±


    Ye Jie smirked. ¡°Why not?¡±


    Bo Cixue was furious and wanted to get off the ne.


    He did not let go of her hand and pulled her to the front passenger seat.


    He quickly fastened her seatbelt for her.


    ¡°Cixue, do you remember how happy you were when I brought you here to fly the ne?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked out of the window and pursed her lips tightly, not saying anything.


    She did not want to go to this extent with him, but she really did not agree with his actions.


    ¡°Cixue, can¡¯t we be friends if we can¡¯t be lovers?¡± Ye Jie knew that if he was too anxious, it would only disgust her and it would be difficult to even approach her.


    Bo Cixue finally turned back to look at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that we can¡¯t be friends, but can friends interfere with my friends? Can they destroy my dreams and ns?¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips, his eyes dark. ¡°If he has the ability, he can still pursue you. Cixue, if he can only submit to his brother, you will only be restrained even if you get together with him in the future!¡±


    ¡°So, Caesar should thank you?¡±


    ¡°Whether he can be strong depends on himself.¡± Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue with his dark eyes. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t get together with me in the future, I hope you can marry a man who can support the family!¡±


    Bo Cixue lowered her thick and long eyshes and said nothing more.


    Hearing him say this, a strange and indescribable feeling grew in her heart.


    She wanted to catch that emotion, but she could not.


    She did not want to think too much about it and said to him calmly, ¡°Forget it. Since you tried so hard to stop him from teaching me how to fly a ne, you can fly it!¡±


    Looking at him, if she did not sit here obediently, he would not let her go down.


    The ne took off.


    Bo Cixue looked at the man beside her. She had to admit that he looked extremely handsome at this moment.


    She seemed to understand why he did not let Caesar bring her to fly the ne!


    The man flying the ne was really handsome and charming.


    He brought her around in the air, through the white clouds, past the mountains, and circled around the mountains and rivers.


    Bo Cixue admired the beautiful scenery around her and the unhappiness in her heart dissipated.


    His flight was very stable and afternding, he started to teach her.


    ¡°After getting on the ne, find the power switch in the lower right corner. After turning it on, turn on the throttle control and check the fuel¡­ Then look at thepass-shaped instrument. For example, this is speed and that is height¡­¡±


    His voice was deep and mellow, his expression cold. He took off his sunsses and nced at her with every sentence he said.


    Bo Cixue ignored her previous opinions and listened to his exnation seriously.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the navigation equipment¡­ If you want to start the ne, push the Start button down and look at the parameters of the instrument panel.¡± He nodded. ¡°The engine is starting to work. Take off after the speed is stable.¡±


    ¡°You have to lift this pole slowly.¡±


    Bo Cixue listened to his exnation and nodded. ¡°I¡¯l try!¡±


    They had swapped ces.


    Bo Cixue looked at his well-defined side profile and bit her lip slightly. ¡°You want to sit beside me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the ne will crash if I don¡¯t drive well?¡±


    He gave a lowugh. ¡°I¡¯m sitting beside you. It¡¯s impossible for me to crash.¡±


    His strong confidence made him even more charming.


    Her eyes on him shed slightly.


    She looked away and followed the procedures he had taught her.


    Before she pulled the lever, she was still a little nervous.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to take off.¡±


    He hummed softly in agreement.


    Seeing that her hand on the joystick was very strong, he said softly, ¡°Rx, take it slow.¡±


    Bo Cixue put on her earphones, pulled the lever, and the ne slowly rose.


    Her palms were covered in sweat.


    The ne was not very stable as it flew up.


    At this moment, arge hand covered the back of her hand.


    Bo Cixue subconsciously wanted to shake off his hand, but the ne became very unstable. He put his hand on the back of her hand and operated with her. The ne flew to high school and gradually stabilized.


    He let go of her hand.


    Bo Cixue looked outside. There were buildings of all sizes in the capital below and tall mountains covered with snow on both sides. Bo Cixue took a deep breath and could not help but smile. ¡°Did I seed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re very smart.¡±


    She was like a child who had eaten candy after being praised.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s our house in front!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Crown Pce in front. Looking down from the sky, it¡¯s majestic and shocking.¡±


    Looking at the smile on her face and her bright eyes, Ye Jie¡¯s lips curled up.

 Chapter 2162

    <h4>Chapter 2162: Block</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue felt Ye Jie¡¯s gaze on her and turned to look at him.


    His eyes were dark and there was a smile on his handsome face. The dimple on his left cheek could be seen faintly and when he smiled, he was not as deep and indifferent as usual. He was like a big boy who had juste out of university and exuded a charm that made people unable to look away.


    Bo Cixue had a strange feeling in her heart. Her long eyshes fluttered and she quickly looked away.


    The few seconds of panic made the ne lose its bnce and sway left and right.


    It was Bo Cixue¡¯s first time flying a ne. She had no experience and was in the air. She panicked when she shook.


    She could not bnce herself.


    Ye Jie quickly reached out and held the back of Bo Cixue¡¯s hand, pulling the lever with her.


    Compared to her panic, he was calm and the shaking ne stabilized very quickly.


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s descend!¡±


    Ye Jie nodded. ¡°Do as I say.¡±


    He wanted to retract his hand, but Bo Cixue bit her lip and said softly, ¡°You should do it!¡±


    If the descent was done by a novice, it might crash.


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue, who was a little nervous, and smiled, a trace of gentleness in his deep eyes. ¡®T¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Without waiting for Bo Cixue to say anything, he held her hand again and pulled the lever with her.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s mind was on the ne and she did not refuse his approach. After all, she could not afford to make any mistakes at this time.


    After the helicopternded perfectly, Bo Cixue let out a long sigh of relief.


    Feeling that her hand was still held by him, Bo Cixue retracted her hand awkwardly.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, thank you for today.¡± Bo Cixue looked at the man with dark eyes and said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m very happy today, but I still hope that you won¡¯t care about me and Caesar in the future.¡±


    Without waiting for Ye Jie to say anything, Bo Cixue jumped off the ne.


    Ye Jie was silent for a few seconds before he got off the ne.


    However, the moment he jumped down, his vision darkened for a few seconds. His tall body swayed unsteadily and he only stabilized himself after a while.


    Bo Cixue had already walked forward and looked back. When she saw Ye Jie¡¯s pale face and swaying body, she hurriedly walked up to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s blurry face and raised his slender fingers to press between his eyebrows. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t rested well recently.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re usually busy with work. Don¡¯t waste your time on me.¡±


    ¡°Cixue, you¡¯ve always liked me in the past. This time, it¡¯s my turn to like you.¡± He looked at her with his dark eyes, his tone calm, but he enunciated every word. ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning, I won¡¯t back down so easily.¡±


    Bo Cixue found it funny. ¡°I¡¯ve liked you for more than twenty years before we had the chance to be together. Do you have the patience to wait for more than twenty years?¡±


    He stared at her exquisite face, his eyes dark. ¡°Cixue, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not worth it to give up halfway after liking her for more than twenty years?¡±


    He approached her step by step, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think you don¡¯t have any ce for me in your heart.¡±


    Bo Cixue was so angry that sheughed.


    She could not tell that he was so narcissistic!


    But even she felt that it was unbelievable.


    In the past, she wanted to dig out her heart and like him, but now, she really did not feel much.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not argue with him. She looked up slightly and smiled softly.


    Her hair was tied into a bun today, revealing her forehead and face. Under the sun, her skin was like white porcin, fair and sparkling. She had light makeup on and when she smiled, it was casual andzy.


    She was no longer the person she admired, chased and only had eyes for him!


    Ye Jie looked at her fair and beautiful face and felt upset.


    ¡®When he came back from the base and she did not visit him when he was hospitalized, he already felt that something was wrong.


    If it was in the past, that would never have happened.


    As a socialite in the capital, she had had many outstanding pursuers since she was young.


    She had liked him since she was young. Apart from thinking that he was good-looking, what else could she see? After growing up, she had not interacted much with other outstanding men and only had eyes for him.


    She was too outstanding to begin with. She knew everything about socialites and things that socialites did not know.


    And why was she so obsessed with him?


    On one hand, she did like him. On the other hand, she had a desire to conquer him. She really wanted what she could not get.


    But now, she felt that she did not like him anymore. Was it because he had started to take the initiative and she had no desire to conquer him?


    For the first time, Ye Jie felt that a woman¡¯s thoughts were much harder to handle than government affairs.


    New Year.


    Bo Cixue received a gift from Caesar.


    Caesar had given her a very thoughtful New Year¡¯s gift. It was a wooden carving of her that he had carved himself.


    After Bo Cixue received the gift, she could not help but post it on her social media.


    She put the wooden carving by her face and took a selfie with the words: Do I look like him?


    After a while, she received countlessments.


    Nan Xun: ¡°They¡¯re too simr!¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°He¡¯s just like him. How long did it take to carve such a masterpiece?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng: Ah, quickly introduce me to the master. I want one too.


    Ailin: ¡°The one on the third floor, are you retarded? It¡¯s obvious that it was carved by a pursuer. If you want it, you have to have such a pursuer.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng: Women talk, while men talk less.


    Ailin: ¡°Don¡¯t leave tonight. I flew to K Country to duel with you.¡±


    Tang Mo saw Bo Cixue¡¯s post and sent a screenshot to Ye Jie.


    At the end of the year, Ye Jie was busy with many things and had no time to care about personal matters.


    It was already midnight when he saw the screenshot sent by Tang Mo. He was about to leave the office when he saw Bo Cixue¡¯s WeChat.


    But he found that he could not see her feed.


    ¡®When Ah You sent Ye Jie back to the pce, he saw his dark expression and asked carefully, ¡°Your Highness, are you still worried about the Princess of the Southern Region?¡±


    The Southern Region had been banned after the establishment of the royal family. However, in order to rope in the Southern Region, they still retained their noble privileges.


    ¡®This New Year, the Southern Region King brought the young princess to the capital. The Southern Region King wanted to marry the princess to Ye Jie.


    Ye Jie did not take this to heart. If he was unwilling, the Southern King just wanted to marry his daughter.


    Ye Jie said expressionlessly, ¡°Tang Mo can see her feed but I can¡¯t.. Did he block me again?¡±

 Chapter 2163

    <h4>Chapter 2163: New Year¡¯s Eve</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ah You quickly realized that His Highness was talking about Miss Bo.


    Ah You braced himself and nodded. ¡°If Your Highness can¡¯t see, it should be blocked.¡±


    Ye Jie stared at his phone, his handsome face looking extremely dark and cold.


    Ah You focused on driving, trying to ignore the falling temperature in the car.


    Ye Jie stared at the screenshot sent by Tang Mo all the way to the pce.


    It was the end of the year and the research institute had given her ten days of leave. She stayed at home in the Bo family¡¯s sunroom. She was nestled in an armchair, wearing a yellow turtleneck sweater with her long hair draped over her shoulders. She was holding a wooden carving that looked like her


    and smiled sweetly at the camera.


    Fair skin, red lips and white teeth.


    She was beautiful, bright and charming.


    He could tell that she was really happy.


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression darkened.


    The car stopped and Ah You said carefully, ¡°Your Highness, the ne you booked is ready. Are you giving it to Miss Bo on New Year¡¯s Eve?¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s smiling face on the phone and pursed his lips tightly, not saying anything for a while.


    The Southern Region Princess, You Lan, was arrogant and lively. After she came to the capital with the Southern Region King, the King and Queen arranged for them to stay in the pce.


    As soon as Ye Jie returned to the pce, You Lan, who was dressed in blue, ran out.


    ¡°Brother Crown Prince.¡±


    You Lan was the Southern King¡¯s most doted youngest daughter. She looked different from other women and was rather beautiful like her mother. When she smiled, her eyes were clear and bright and she looked like Bo Cixue when she was seventeen or eighteen years old.


    Ye Jie nodded at You Lan calmly.


    Seeing that he had entered the pce without saying a word, You Lan followed behind him. ¡°Brother Crown Prince, my father wants us to get married. That day, you told me that you have a girl you like, but I¡¯ve been in the pce for a few days and only saw you busy with work. I didn¡¯t see you contact any


    girls. Did you lie to me on purpose to reject me?¡±


    You Lan pouted. ¡°You don¡¯t have a girl you like at all, do you¡±


    Looking at You Lan¡¯s coy and innocent appearance, Ye Jie said lightly, ¡°You¡¯ll see her at the New Year¡¯s banquet.¡±


    With that said, he strode upstairs before You Lan could react.


    Tiantian came out of the kitchen and happened to see this.


    You Lan was about the same age as her. After interacting with her for a few days, she was not that bad, but she was straightforward and childish. Even Tiantian felt that she was definitely not the type of person her brother liked.


    However, the young girl did not know it and thought that she was beautiful, talented, and cute. Any man would like her.


    When You Lan saw Tiantian, she ran over and grabbed her arm. ¡°Tiantian, your brother said that he has a girl he likes. Is that true? Is that girl as pretty as me?¡±


    Thinking of Sister Apple, Tiantian lifted her chin proudly. ¡°Of course, the woman my brother likes is naturally the prettiest. Besides, she¡¯s extremely talented and charming.¡±


    You Lan did not believe him.


    However, she was not in a hurry. She would meet her legendary love rival at the New Year¡¯s banquet.


    Every year at the New Year¡¯s banquet, the pce would invite all the noble families.


    The Tang family was naturally invited as well.


    Mrs Tang asked the stylist and stylist toe over in the afternoon to help Nan Xun dress up.


    Tang Mo recently realized that his mother was getting more and more concerned about Nan Xun. His daughter-inw seemed to be more important than his son.


    Mrs Tang was a smart person. She could tell how Tang Mo felt about Nan Xun.


    However, Tang Mo could not say anything nice with his mouth and his temper was explosive. If Mrs Tang treated Nan Xun better, Nan Xun could still give her face if he wanted to leave in the future.


    It was actually for Tang Mo¡¯s future.


    Tang Mo¡¯s main doctor came to check on Tang Mo¡¯s body. Nan Xun returned to her room after putting on her makeup and saw the main doctor. The two of them chatted for a while and after the main doctor left, Tang Mo did not look good to Nan Xun.


    One moment, she would say that she could not be Xi Shi even with makeup, and the next moment, she would say that she could not afford a gown and could consider going for an operation.


    Any woman would be angry when they heard such words, let alone Nan Xun, his wife.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ugly and my figure is not good. I¡¯ll go with Mom to the banquetter and you can find a femalepanion.¡±


    Nan Xun really ignored Tang Mo. When they arrived at the pce, she held Mrs Tang¡¯s arm and they were as close as mother and daughter.


    Tang Moter realized that he had gone overboard with his words. He wanted to ease their rtionship, but Nan Xun did not even want to look at him.


    Mrs Tang did not help her and even said that he was courting death!


    Now that the two women in the family were venting their anger together, he had no status at all!


    Ever since the banquet started, You Lan had been observing the interaction between Ye Jie and the guests.


    In the Southern Region, they could not destroy the rtionship of the person they liked.


    If he did not, he would be able to pursue her.


    She wanted to confirm if the Crown Prince had a girlfriend.


    The socialites in the capital were all exquisite and beautiful, elegant and noble. They looked different from the girls in the Southern Region.


    However, the merits of the Southern Region girls were also what the socialitescked.


    ¡®As the Crown Prince and one of the hosts of the banquet in the pce, Ye Jie had to greet every guest who came and he was rather busy.


    But while he was busy, he paid attention to the movements at the door.


    Bo Yan and his family came before the banquet officially started.


    Bo Yan and Yan Hua were with Bo Jingyu, but not Bo Cixue.


    Ye Jie frowned slightly.


    Bo Yan and his family went forward to greet the King, Queen and Crown Prince.


    Nan Zhi asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Little Apple here?¡±


    ¡°The girl caught a cold and is not feeling well,¡± Bo Yan said.


    Ye Jie pursed his thin lips tightly. In the past few years, apart from the few years she was studying in M Country, she had nevere to the New Year banquet. Every year, she woulde no matter what.


    There was once when she endured a high fever and came over. He asked her why she was not resting at home and she said that she wanted toe and say Happy New Year to him!


    Her bright eyes and yful smile when she spoke seemed to be still vivid in his mind. When he regained his senses, he could not find her in his clothes.


    Ye Jie found Nan Xun and said a few words to her, asking, ¡°Can you tell me why Cixue didn¡¯te tonight?¡±


    Nan Xun smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. You should ask Uncle Bo and the rest!¡±


    Ye Jie did not continue asking. After nodding, he talked to the guests who came to greet him.


    You Lan had been watching Ye Jie¡¯s movements and when she saw him talking to Nan Xun, she immediately thought that Nan Xun was the girl he liked.


    She was indeed good-looking, but she looked more serious and stiff. How could she be as cheerful and lively as the women in the Southern Region?


    This was the first new year after Nan Xun married into the Tang family. Mrs Tang brought her to meet many expensive guests.


    Halfway through the banquet, Nan Xun went to the washroom.


    The moment she entered, a figure followed her.


    Nan Xun turned back and was slightly confused when she saw the young and tall girl standing behind her. ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Southern Region King¡¯s youngest daughter, You Lan.¡± You Lan looked at Nan Xun and raised her chin slightly. ¡°Are you the woman the Crown Prince likes?¡±


    Nan Xun¡¯s lips twitched.


    How did the young girl know that she was the woman the Crown Prince liked?


    Could it be because he had spoken to her in the banquet hall earlier?


    ¡°princess You Lan, firstly, I¡¯m not the woman the Crown Prince likes. Secondly, I¡¯m already married. I¡¯m the Young Madam of the Tang family.¡±


    You Lan frowned. ¡°Impossible. Brother Crown Prince said that the woman he likes wille tonight. Besides, he only spoke to you alone tonight.¡±


    Nan Xun smirked. ¡°Why should I lie about this?¡±


    Nan Xun nned to go out, but You Lan stopped her. ¡°Then tell me, who does Brother Crown Prince like?¡±


    ¡°Tm a married woman. I¡¯m not interested in the Crown Prince¡¯s private matters.¡± Nan Xun looked at You Lan. ¡°If you want to know, you should go out and ask him!¡±


    You Lan clenched her fists and turned to leave the washroom.


    She did not believe that she would not be able to see the girl the Crown Prince liked tonight!


    After You Lan left, Nan Xun took out his phone from his bag and called Bo Cixue.


    ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯te and another love rival appeared.¡±


    Bo Cixue was stunned for a moment before she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing unexpected. He¡¯s single and as the Crown Prince, there will naturally be girls who like him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Princess of the Southern Region. She¡¯s just an adult and looks beautiful.¡±


    Bo Cixue only hummed faintly, her emotions calm.


    Nan Xun furrowed his eyebrows slightly when he saw Bo Cixue¡¯s calm reaction. ¡°Beauty Bo, do you really not care anymore? He even asked me why you didn¡¯te earlier. To be honest, I still feel a little regretful seeing the two of you like this.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled. ¡°Why do you still want to be a matchmaker? To be honest, I¡¯m going to celebrate the New Year with Caesar now.¡±


    Nan Xun was stunned for a moment. When she regained her senses, she eximed, ¡°You¡¯re noting to the banquet in the pce because you want to celebrate the New Year with Caesar? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really moved by Caesar? I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Bo Cixueughed. ¡°What did I do to force a career woman to do this? Actually, I can¡¯t exin my feelings for Caesar. I seem to be a little interested, but I feel that I¡¯m missing something¡­ I¡¯ll talk to youter. I¡¯m going to the fireworks square.¡±


    Ah You followed Ye Jie¡¯s instructions and after Nan Xun and You Lan entered the female washroom one after another, he sent someone to guard outside.


    Although the people sent did not hear what Bo Cixue had said, they could roughly guess where Bo Cixue had gone from Nan Xun¡¯s words.


    ¡®Ah You did not dare to dy and rushed to the banquet hall to find Ye Jie. ¡°Your Highness, as you expected, after Princess You Lan found Mrs Tang, Mrs Tang called Miss Bo.¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression was dark and his eyes cold. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Lonly heard the rough details. Miss Bo is going to the Fireworks Square to celebrate the New Year with Caesar tonight.¡±


    Ye Jie frowned. That Caesar was here again?

 Chapter 2164 - Concern

    <h4><i>Chapter 2164</i>: Concern</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Every year, Ye Jie would not leave early for the New Year¡¯s dinner in the pce.


    But this year, he had left the banquet venue in a hurry.


    Ah You drove Ye Jie to the fireworks square.


    Ye Jie tumed on the car TV and watched the live broadcast of the Fireworks Square.


    The Fireworks Square was rather lively. The neon lights were bright and people were moving around. Everyone had a festive expression on their faces. The trees on the road and the streetmps were all decorated with colorful lights and were filled with the smell of the New Year.


    Ye Jie did not have a cigarette on him and his slender fingers were ying with a lighter.


    The blue me flickered and went out.


    The live-stream camera swept toward the crowd. There were many street performers, and there were many people standing in front of a street singer.


    ¡®The cameranded on a couple. The man was Caesar and the woman was Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue was wearing a short red fluffy top and a pair of tight ck pants. She wore a bright hair band on her head and swayed with the explosive music with the other onlookers.


    Because her and Caesar¡¯s appearance were too eye-catching, the camera stopped on them for a while.


    She could not hear what they were talking about, but from their eyes, they were undoubtedly happy.


    Ye Jie¡¯s handsome jaw tensed, his handsome face looking very fierce.


    Ah You felt the temperature in the car drop to zero and he sped up silently.


    The road to the Fireworks Square was very congested, with one red light after another.


    Ye Jie frowned and said with a cold expression, ¡°Ah You, go back first.¡±


    Ah You was stunned. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s not safe for you to be alone.¡±


    ¡°The capital is under martialw tonight. There won¡¯t be any danger.¡±


    Ah You had no choice but to get out of the car first.


    Ye Jie got into the driver¡¯s seat and stepped on the elerator.


    ¡®When the patrol saw the car that did not follow the traffic rules, he hurriedly gestured for it to stop.


    But not only did the car not stop, it kept rushing forward and the patrolmen quickly followed.


    The ck Bentley stopped when it was half a meter away from the fence of the fireworks square. The sound of the brakes was sharp and ear-piercing.


    Ye Jie pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    He was wearing a ck suit from the banquet and a knee-length ck coat over the suit. His expression was cold and his aura was dignified.


    The patrol came forward, panting, He was about to ask Ye Jie to show his identification when he turned back and was stunned when he saw his face.


    Was he seeing things?


    Why was it the Crown Prince?


    Ye Jie nced at the patrol officers and said hoarsely, ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±


    Ye Jie nodded at them and walked toward the crowd at the fireworks square.


    It was Bo Cixue¡¯s first timeing to the Fireworks Square.


    Thest minute was the New Year.


    Bo Cixue and Caesar looked at the big screen together. In thest ten seconds, they counted down together.


    Ten, nine, eight, seven, six¡­ three, two, one


    It was the New Year.


    The crowd cheered.


    The fireworks exploded.


    One by one, they exploded.


    Bo Cixue screamed with the crowd and said her New Year¡¯s wish loudly.


    The fireworks continued for ten minutes. ording to the customs of the Fireworks Square, after ten minutes of fireworks, the surrounding lights would dim for a minute.


    People who loved each other could hug and kiss each other.


    After the lights dimmed, Bo Cixue felt Caesar pull her. ¡°Cixue, I have something to say to you¡­¡±


    Before Caesar could finish, several people suddenly rushed over.


    It was dark all around and she could not see who had squeezed over.


    At this moment, Bo Cixue was pulled away by a strong force.


    Then, she bumped into a cold and hard chest.


    Bo Cixue put her hands on the man¡¯s shoulders and looked up subconsciously. Before she could say anything, her lips were kissed by someone.


    Bo Cixue was stunned for a moment.


    She was shocked and surprised. She wanted to push away the person who kissed her, but she was surrounded by moving figures and could not move back. There were even people squeezing towards her.


    Bo Cixue turned her head to avoid the man¡¯s lips.


    But there was no ce for her to move away and she could only snuggle in the man¡¯s arms.


    She put her hands on his chest to put some distance between them.


    She frowned and said angrily, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Ye Jie held Bo Cixue¡¯s slender waist tightly and listened to her voice. He said hoarsely, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you attend the pce banquet?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she felt his grip on her waist tighten.


    ¡°Is he that important to you?¡±


    Although she could not see his expression, Bo Cixue could feel his anger.


    She bit her lip. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Hearing her words, Ye Jie¡¯s eyebrows twitched and his heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand.


    It was still noisy around her, but Bo Cixue felt a dead silence.


    She seemed to have really angered the man in front of her.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to say something when the dark space suddenly became bright.


    Bo Cixue lowered her eyes and pushed the person in front of her.


    This time, he actually pushed her away.


    She looked at him and found that his face was a little pale and he had a nosebleed. Her expression froze.


    Ye Jie took out a handkerchief and covered his nose, looking up slightly. Seeing Bo Cixue looking over, he turned his back.


    After Caesar was pushed away, he could not find Bo Cixue in the darkness. When the light came, he pushed through the crowd and saw Bo Xue.


    He walked over quickly.


    ¡°Cixue? Are you okay?¡±


    Bo Cixue did not seem to hear Caesar¡¯s words and looked at Ye Jie¡¯s back in a daze.


    It was only then that Caesar realized that there was a man standing in front of her. Just from his back, he looked extraordinary.


    Bo Cixue went forward and walked to Ye Jie¡¯s side. She looked up at his pale face and felt that something was wrong. ¡°You have to go to the hospital now.¡±


    Ye Jie looked at her with his dark eyes and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°The other time you taught me how to fly the ne, there was something wrong when you got off. I think we should go to the hospital for a checkup.¡±


    Ye Jie already had a nosebleed. He took out a mask and put it on his face. Bo Cixue could not see his full face and could only see his dark eyes. ¡°Who would go to the hospital at this time?¡±


    ¡°Call the director. He will definitely arrange for a doctor to examine you immediately.¡±


    His thin lips under the mask lifted slightly and a faint smile appeared in his dark eyes. ¡°You care about me?¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    He was already in such a situation, so of course she was concerned!


    Seeing that he was not moving, she grabbed his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    Her beautiful face was unusually serious and her attitude was strong.


    Caesar stood by the side and watched as Bo Cixue pulled Ye Jie out of the crowd without looking at him from beginning to end. A trace of disappointment appeared in his eyes..

 Chapter 2165 - Panic

    <h4>Chapter 2165: Panic</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue helped Ye Jie into his car. She sat in the driver¡¯s seat and was about to start the engine when she thought of Caesar.


    Caesar was already striding over.


    Bo Cixue looked at him apologetically through the car window. ¡°Caesar, Brother Xiaojie is not feeling well. I have to send him to the hospital.¡±


    Caesar nced at the man in the front passenger seat. He was wearing a mask and Caesar could not see his face clearly, only feeling that his dark eyes were as sharp and cold as a hawk.


    Caesar nodded at Bo Cixue.


    After Bo Cixue drove away, Caesar hailed a taxi and followed behind them.


    After leaving the fireworks square, Bo Cixue sped toward the Royal Hospital.


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s tensed and serious face, his thin lips curling up under the mask.


    Cixue, you still care about me!


    Bo Cixue ignored Ye Jie¡¯s dark gaze and reminded him, ¡°Call the director and arrange for a doctor to check on you!¡±


    ¡°Tm fine.¡±


    ¡°Call him, or I¡¯ll go home.¡±


    Ye Jie had no choice but to take out his phone and make a call.


    ¡®When they arrived at the entrance of the Royal Hospital, the director was already waiting there with several attending doctors.


    ¡®With something wrong with the Crown Prince¡¯s body, no matter if he was seriously ill or not, it was enough for them to be nervous and concerned.


    Ye Jie was escorted into the hospital like a celebrity.


    Bo Cixue parked the car and followed him.


    Caesar was standing not too far away from her, but she could no longer see him.


    After interacting with her for a period of time, she could feel that she did not reject him.


    But every time she looked at him, he felt that something was missing.


    At this moment, he finally understood.


    There was ack of light.


    Perhaps even she did not know that the way she cared and was nervous about that man looked like love.


    But she was the woman he had fallen for after twenty years and he did not want to give up just like that.


    Caesar followed her into the hospital.


    Ye Jie was brought into the examination room.


    Bo Cixue was waiting outside.


    She clearly did not care about him anymore, but at the thought of him being seriously ill, she felt inexplicably panicked.


    Caesar walked over.


    ¡°Cixue.¡±


    Bo Cixue was slightly surprised to see Caesar, but then realized that he had followed her.


    ¡°Caesar, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Every time she made an appointment with him, something would happen.


    Caesar shook his head. ¡°Cixue, can we go out and talk?¡±


    Bo Cixue hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    They walked to a terrace.


    In the distance, there were still all kinds of beautiful fireworks blooming in the fireworks square.


    ¡®The New Year atmosphere was very strong.


    Caesar looked at Bo Cixue, who looked even more beautiful and fair under the light. He took a deep breath and raised his hand to snap his fingers by Bo Cixue¡¯s ear. Suddenly, a beautiful rose appeared in front of Bo Cixue. ¡°Cixue, happy New Year.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the rose in Caesar¡¯s hand, her long and thick eyshes lowered. She vaguely understood what Caesar meant.


    When Ye Jie came out after the checkup, he did not see Bo Cixue. He asked the nurse and found out that she had gone to the terrace with a man. He hurriedly walked over.


    He happened to see Caesar giving Bo Cixue roses.


    ¡°Cixue, when the New Year bell rings, I want to tell you that I¡¯ve admired you for a long time and want you to give me a chance to take care and protect you...¡±


    Before Caesar could finish, there was a violent cough.


    Bo Cixue looked up and her pupils constricted when she saw the man leaning against the wall with his head lowered, coughing.


    She had a good impression of Caesar, but she was not too happy when he confessed to her just now.


    ¡®There was only embarrassment and apology.


    From her expression and reaction, Caesar already understood her answer.


    Bo Cixue tried her best to ignore the man¡¯s cough not far away. She looked up at Caesar. ¡°You¡¯re really nice and I get along well with you, but I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I¡¯m missing something.¡±


    Caesar liked her honesty. Actually, before tonight, he felt that even if she did not like him now, she would like him in the future.


    But seeing her nervousness towards that man, he felt that there was little hope.


    After Caesar¡¯s five-year n was ruined and he was forced to return home to take over the family business, he naturally investigated who was behind it.


    However, the other party was not someone he could touch. He could only hold in his anger.


    It would not be toote to go against him after he really took over the family.


    But how could he really get started in such a short time?


    Caesar took a step closer to Bo Cixue and lowered his head to her ear. ¡°I know he caused trouble between us.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®ruin¡¯, Bo Cixue did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me not to be angry. Cixue, you have to let me vent my anger.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked up at the handsome Caesar. His deep blue eyes were half-closed, beautiful and dark. She asked him, ¡°How do I vent my anger?¡±


    ¡®The moment Bo Cixue finished speaking, Caesar hugged her.


    Then, Caesar kissed her hair.


    He was so fast that Bo Cixue could not react in time.


    By the time he reacted, Caesar was also pulled away by a strong force.


    ¡°Who asked you to kiss her?¡±


    Ye Jie was standing behind them earlier and from his angle, he saw Caesar kissing Bo Cixue, but Bo Cixue did not push him away.


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression turned cold and his dark eyes were filled with anger. He went forward and grabbed Caesar¡¯s cor.


    Under Bo Cixue¡¯s exmation, a fistnded on Caesar¡¯s face.


    Caesar wiped the corner of his lips. He had been waiting for this punch.


    Since the other party had attacked first, he would fight back. There was nothing wrong with saying it out.


    Caesar clenched his fists and swung them at Ye Jie¡¯s face when he punched him again.


    Caesar was equally tall. He came from a big family and had naturally been trained since he was young.


    Both of them were on fire and their fists were like steel, heavy and ruthless.


    Seeing this, Bo Cixue frowned. ¡°Enough!¡±


    She wanted to pull them apart, but their fists were like wind, making her unable to get close.


    Bo Cixue had no choice but to walk to the terrace railing and shout at the two men who were fighting, ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll jump down from here.¡±


    ¡®The terrace was on the third floor. If she jumped down, she would either die or be seriously injured.


    Seeing that Bo Cixue was about to climb over the railing, the two men stopped at the same time.


    Bo Cixue looked at their injured faces and was so angry that she could not speak for a while.


    Were they only three years old?


    ¡®They had only met a few times and had not even spoken much before they fought like this!


    And Ye Jie, didn¡¯t he know his physical condition?


    Bo Cixue took a deep breath and left without looking at them.


    Bo Cixue did not leave the hospital but found the director and asked about Ye Jie¡¯s condition.


    The director thought of Ye Jie¡¯s instructions and stammered, ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s body is fine. It¡¯s because of fatigue.¡±


    Bo Cixue clearly did not believe him. ¡°Director, do you want to hide it from me too? Or do you want me to tell the King and Queen to ask you personally?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The director hesitated.¡± Miss Bo should still care about His Highness in the future. Don¡¯t make him angry and be with him properly.¡±


    Bo Cixue clenched her fists slightly and felt a little weightless. After a while, she said with a trembling voice, ¡°Is it very serious?¡±


    The dean nodded heavily.


    Bo Cixue asked the director what illness he had and he shook his head. ¡°I promised His Highness not to say it. Miss Bo, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±


    Bo Cixue left the director¡¯s office with a heavy heart.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she did not see Ye Jie¡¯s car and took out her phone to call him.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    The man¡¯s low and hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Behind you.¡±


    Bo Cixue turned back and saw the man walking out from the dark. An indescribable emotion surged in her heart.


    When he came close and she saw his red and swollen handsome face, she frowned and said, ¡°Get in!¡±


    Bo Cixue was still sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. She took out the disinfectant and ointment she had brought from the dean¡¯s office and disinfected and applied the ointment on his wound.


    Ye Jie did not speak the entire time, his dark eyes staring at her quietly.


    ¡°Cixue, it was my fault in the past. Can you give me another chance?¡±


    Although his face was red and swollen, it did not affect his appearance. His facial features were well-defined and his facial features were still well-defined.


    ¡®When Bo Cixue applied the ointment on the corner of his mouth, she felt sad, heavy, and angry.


    ¡®Why was he still fighting when he knew that he was not in good health?


    Her long and thick eyshes fluttered and a thinyer of moisture appeared in her eyes.


    Not wanting to cry in front of him, she turned back and raised her head slightly, forcing the mist back.


    The next second, he pulled her into his arms from behind.


    Bo Cixue thought of the director¡¯s words and slowly retracted her hand that wanted to push him away.


    It was rare for her to be obedient and gentle in front of him.


    She did not push him away when he hugged her, but he knew not to push his luck.


    ¡®When he sent her back to the Bo family, he was clearly in a good mood.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart was heavy.


    Back at home, Yan Hua and Bo Yan had already returned. Bo Jingyu had gone upstairs to y games. It was the New Year, so Bo Yan and Yan Hua let him be.


    Seeing Bo Cixue return, Yan Hua pulled her to her side.


    ¡°Little Apple, it¡¯s the new year. Daddy and Mommy want to give you a gift.¡±


    Yan Hua took out a key card and Bo Cixue took it. It was the apartment on the top floor of Block B of the most luxurious district in the capital.


    Surprise appeared on Bo Cixue¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Mom, did Dad and you agree for me to go out and stay?¡±


    Yan Hua touched Bo Cixue¡¯s head with a doting expression. ¡°You¡¯re a grown girl now. Dad and Mom understand if you want to have your own private space. But you have toe back for a meal with Dad and Mom during the weekend.¡±


    Bo Cixue hugged Yan Hua, her eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± With that said, she hugged Bo Yan, who was sitting on the other side of her. She looked up and blinked at him. She knew that General Bo must have contributed a lot to Mom agreeing to let her move out..

 Chapter 2167

    <h4>Chapter 2167: Sour</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue heard Ye Jie¡¯s words and felt a lump in her throat.


    ¡®When did he see her provoking a married man?


    Bo Cixue took a deep breath and told herself not to argue with a sick man.


    Bo Cixue looked at his deep and dark eyes and exined with a smile, ¡°Firstly, he¡¯s a single father and my neighbor opposite me. Secondly, I only greeted him asionally. Anyone woulde and greet me. I would also politely invite him in as a guest!¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s serious expression and felt a slight pain in his heart.


    If the Head of the hospital had not said those words to her, she might have rejected him!


    He could not see true love and love in her eyes.


    However, this did not affect him much. Feelings could be cultivated, but he was afraid that he would not even have the chance to do so.


    Ye Jie reached out his hand that had been behind his back.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you.¡±


    Bo Cixue nced at him and then looked down at the gift he handed over. A momentter, she took it.


    She put it on the kitchen counter.


    His low and hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Tm cutting fruits. Let¡¯s open gifts tonight.¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s fair and exquisite side profile and frowned.


    How could he not see that she just could not get along with him?


    After the hotpot was almost ready, Bo Cixue saw Tang Wu standing on the balcony and walked over to call her.


    Tang Wu sat on the swing, surrounded by the flowers and nts raised by Bo Cixue. The scenery was beautiful and the air was fresh. When she saw Bo Cixue walking over, she said with a bright smile, ¡°Have you made up with the Crown Prince? Now that you¡¯ve moved out, their rtionship will be even


    better.¡±


    Bo Cixue red at Tang Wu. ¡°I have no intention of letting him stay here. Besides, I only allowed him to approach me because of some special circumstances.¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu knew Bo Cixue¡¯s personality. If she did not want to say anything, it was useless for them to ask.


    Although Tang Wu also wanted to know what was going on, she would not ask if Bo Cixue did not tell her. This was also the trick of being best friends. She could not understand everything just because they were close.


    Everyone should have their own secrets and space.


    ¡®Tang Wu and Bo Cixue¡¯s conversation fell into Tang Mo and Ye Jie¡¯s ears.


    Tang Mo nced at the calm Ye Jie. ¡°I thought you settled Beauty Bo! But there¡¯s something wrong with the two of you. Why is it the other way around? She doesn¡¯t seem to have you in her eyes!¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips tightly and did not speak. He looked at Bo Cixue, who was talking andughing with Tang Wu, and his chest felt empty.


    The ingredients for the hotpot were almost ready, except for the vegetables that had not been washed.


    Ye Qingcheng volunteered to wash the vegetables in the kitchen.


    She did not know how to cook or cut vegetables. She could barely pick vegetables.


    Ye Qingcheng volunteered to go to the kitchen to pick and wash vegetables mainly because she did not want to face Luo Zhou.


    She did not know who he was calling, but he was smiling brightly.


    Out of sight, out of mind. He probably wouldn¡¯t be sad if he couldn¡¯t see her!


    ¡®As Ye Qingcheng plucked the vegetables, she thought angrily that she would agree to the man who had been pursuing her recently to have a rtionship and forget the influence Luo Zhou had on her!


    ¡°Washing vegetables alone?¡± The man¡¯s deep and mellow voice sounded by her ear. Ye Qingcheng looked up and was slightly stunned when she saw the man standing beside her.


    There was a heater in the house. Luo Zhou had taken off his jacket and was wearing a round-neck mixed-colored sweater. It was clean and moist. Coupled with his tall figure, he was unbelievably handsome no matter what he wore.


    Ye Qingcheng had seen countless handsome men. After all, she had grown up in the presidential pce and had seen too many young masters.


    But she had not seen many boys with clean temperament who made people feel warm when they smiled.


    Even if he had lied to her before, she could not go against her conscience and say that he looked like a scumbag.


    Ye Qingcheng looked at Luo Zhou¡¯s elegant and gorgeous side profile and said with a fake smile, ¡°Is Young Master Luo talking to me?¡±


    Luo Zhou reached out his slender hand and helped Ye Qingcheng pick the vegetables, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°Qingcheng, even a judge will give himself a chance to defend himself. You¡¯ve sentenced him to death.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng threw the vegetables she had picked into the pool and said aggressively, ¡°I heard it with my own ears. Why are you still trying to defend yourself? You¡¯re using another set of lies to lie to me!¡±


    ¡®As Ye Qingcheng spoke, she lifted her chin proudly. ¡°But I don¡¯t mind you lying to me anymore. I have someone I like now.¡±


    Luo Zhou¡¯s handsome face was still smiling warmly. ¡°Who are you talking about, Princess?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know me even if I told you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Uncle He, the young master of the Duke¡¯s pce.¡±


    Luo Zhou narrowed his clear eyes and nodded, his expression unreadable.


    Ye Qingcheng red at him. ¡°What kind of expression is that? Hebai doesn¡¯t look worse than you and has a good family background.¡±


    Luo Zhou washed the vegetables clean and the smile on his handsome face deepened. ¡°Princess, do you know that he had three girlfriends and every one of them died inexplicably before his engagement? It¡¯s said that he jinxes women. If you¡¯re bold, you can try him.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng had been unconscious for four years and she really did not know many things.


    He Bo¡¯s pursuit of her was very low-key and almost no one knew about it. No one told her that He Bo had dated three women and they had all died.


    Ye Qingcheng still cherished her life very much.


    However, she could not show it in front of Luo Zhou. ¡°So¡­ so what? I¡¯m lucky. We still don¡¯t know who jinxed whom!¡±


    Luo Zhou washed the vegetables and put them in the basket. The person outside shouted that it was time to eat. He took the vegetables and went out with a faint smile.


    Ye Qingcheng looked at his back and jumped in anger.


    What was heughing at?


    ¡®What was so funny?


    Was her pursuer that bad?


    Ye Qingcheng stomped her feet and walked out of the kitchen angrily.


    In the afternoon.


    Her friends left one after another.


    Bo Cixue was about to clear the table when Ye Jie walked over. ¡°Go and rest. I¡¯ll clean up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can do it myself. You can go back first!¡±


    Ye Jie looked at her deeply. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Unlike in the past, when she chased him away, he did not leave. After nodding at her, he went out.


    Bo Cixue looked at his handsome back and did not look away for a while.


    After Bo Cixue tidied up the dining room, she was a little tired and the smell of hotpot on her was a little strong. She went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    After she was done, shey on the bed and listened to the soothing music before falling asleep.


    ¡®When Bo Cixue woke up, it was already evening.


    She took the rubbish out to throw it away.


    She had just opened the door when she saw Mr Ying carrying the little girl with one hand and pushing the luggage out with the other.


    Mr Ying nodded at Bo Cixue.


    ¡°Is Mr Ying on a business trip?¡±


    Mr Ying looked at Bo Cixue and hesitated before nodding.


    Bo Cixue returned home after throwing away the rubbish and looked at the tightly closed door opposite. She did not know if she was hallucinating, but she felt that Mr Ying¡¯s expression was strange when he left just now.


    For the next two days, Bo Cixue saw peopleing in and out of Mr Ying¡¯s house and even changed the furniture.


    Perhaps she wanted to change her furniture, not to mention that it was the neighbor¡¯s business. Bo Cixue did not go over and ask anything.


    Three days passed like this. Bo Cixue went out to meet her best friends and came back. She went to the supermarket downstairs to buy some fruits. When she entered the elevator, she was slightly stunned when she saw that there was someone inside.


    The man in the elevator was wearing a ck suit and tie. He must have juste from an important event.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie, why are you here?¡± Recently, he had to receive foreign guests and was very busy. He had not looked for her and she naturally had not contacted him.


    Ye Jie looked at the fruits in Bo Cixue¡¯s hand. ¡°You went to the supermarket? Have you eaten?¡±


    Bo Cixue nned to go home and cook some noodles. She shook her head. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll go home and cook.¡±


    He smirked slightly. ¡°Tl cook for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything at home.¡±


    ¡°Ido.¡±


    Bo Cixue furrowed her eyebrows. What did he have?


    Was there food in the briefcase?


    Just as she was confused, the elevator door opened.


    Bo Cixue and Ye Jie walked out of the elevator one after another.


    Bo Cixue stood in front of the door and was about to ask Ye Jie if he wanted to go to the supermarket with her when she saw his slender index finger pressing the fingerprint lock opposite her.


    Bo Cixue widened her eyes slightly and only found her voice after a while. ¡°Why¡­ do you have Mr. Ying¡¯s pass code?¡±


    Bo Cixue had just finished speaking when she immediately remembered that the furniture and the aunties had been changed in the past few days. She was stunned. ¡°Did you buy the house Mr Ying bought?¡±


    Ye Jie said, ¡°We¡¯ll be neighbors in the future. I¡¯ll go cook first. You cane over anytime. The password is your birthday.¡±


    He went in first.


    Bo Cixue only reacted after a while.


    Back at home, she sent this to her best friends.


    Ye Qingcheng sent a voice message very quickly. ¡°I¡¯m being lovey dovey again.¡±


    Recently, Tang Wu and Lan Yue had returned to the country. The response to Lan Yue¡¯s movie was very good. He hade back to attend an award ceremony.


    ¡®Tang Wu would asionally post about her and Lan Yue¡¯s daily lives in the group.


    Ye Qingcheng ate the dog food with relish while being abused.


    Nan Xun: ¡°When he saw Mr Ying¡¯s gaze that day, I had a feeling that Mr Ying might move away from here.¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu: ¡°I underestimated the Crown Prince in the past. I thought he was a straight man who didn¡¯t know how to woo a girl. Now, I realize that he¡¯s the most capable among the men.¡±


    Tang Wu: I¡¯m close to you.


    Ye Qingcheng: ¡°What does he mean to you by bing your new neighbor?¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°He went back to cook and asked me to go down for dinner.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng: I¡¯m jealous. Please call me Princess Lemon in the future.


    Bo Cixue changed her clothes and walked opposite while chatting in her best friends¡¯ chat.


    She was about to enter the password when the door was opened from inside.


    Ye Jie had changed out of his suit and was wearing a set of loungewear. He looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Do you have white sugar at home?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go down and buy it if you want!¡±


    He hummed softly.


    Bo Cixue went downstairs and found that something was wrong the moment she walked out of the elevator..

 Chapter 2168 - Gloom

    <h4>Chapter 2168: Gloom</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue went downstairs and found that something was wrong the moment she walked out of the elevator.


    Someone was staring at her.


    Bo Cixue looked back and saw a tall and slender figure standing in the corner of the hall.


    The girl looked very young and was wearing southem style clothes.


    The butler saw Bo Cixue looking at the girl and seemed to have thought of something. He hurried over and said, ¡°Miss Bo, thatdy ims to be the Princess of the Southern Region and came here with the Crown Prince. You¡¯re on the same floor as the Crown Prince. If you go up, can you pass a message to


    the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡®When the Crown Prince went up earlier, he had warned the butler in the hall not to put anyone up without his permission and not to disturb him.


    However, if the girl was the Princess of the Southern Region, an ordinary butler like him could not afford to offend her.


    When You Lan heard that Bo Cixue and Ye Jie were staying on the same floor, she hurried toward her.


    You Lan sized up Bo Cixue.


    The women in the capital were really beautiful.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m You Lan.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at You Lan, who smiled brightly, and smiled slightly. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Bo Cixue.¡±


    You Lan pointed at the elevator. ¡°You live on the same floor as the Crown Prince? I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e. Can you bring me up to see him?¡±


    Bo Cixue had heard Nan Xun mention You Lan.


    That night at the pce banquet, You Lan had mistaken him for someone else and provoked Nan Xun.


    Bo Cixue naturally knew that You Lan was not Ye Jie¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°Do you¡­ like hima lot?¡±


    You Lan smiled proudly. ¡°Of course, the man I like is definitely the best.¡±


    ¡°If you bring me up, I¡¯ll reward you.¡± You Lan took off the red coral as an essory. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not take it and shook her head. ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go buy some white sugar.¡±


    ¡°alright.¡±


    Bo Cixue bought white sugar from the supermarket and brought You Lan to the top floor.


    The door opposite was not closed tightly. Bo Cixue pushed the door open and walked in with You Lan.


    Seeing Bo Cixue send the white sugar to the kitchen, You Lan nced outside and was stunned for a moment when she saw the tall man cooking inside.


    In her heart, Ye Jie was an otherworldly god, but she had just seen him cooking in the kitchen?


    This was too unbelievable!


    After Bo Cixue came out with the white sugar, You Lan pulled Bo Cixue aside. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a neighbor? Why are you buying things for him? Are you very close?¡±


    Before Bo Cixue could say anything, You Lan seemed to have thought of something and looked enlightened. ¡°Your surname is Bo. I remember now. I heard that he treats the youngdy of the Bo family as his younger sister. You¡¯re that youngdy, right?¡±


    Those who could afford to stay in such a high-end district like Kuangjing Bay were definitely not from small families.


    Seeing that You Lan had said everything, Bo Cixue did not admit or deny it.


    You Lan¡¯s attitude toward Bo Cixue became even more enthusiastic.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be his sister. You can actually eat the food he makes personally.¡± You Lan looked at Bo Cixue enviously. ¡°Oh right, if you¡¯re very close to him, do you know who the woman he likes is?¡±


    ¡®The Southern King had already returned and You Lan was still staying in the pce. She would not return until she saw her love rival.


    But she had not seen him interact with any woman for several days.


    Bo Cixue looked at You Lan¡¯s angry and resentful face when she mentioned her love rival. She lowered her eyes and coughed lightly. ¡°What does Princess You Lan want to do?¡±


    You Lan raised her chin. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to PK with her! I want to see how capable the woman who can make the Crown Prince like her is. If she¡¯s not as good as me, I definitely won¡¯t ept it!¡±


    ¡°Oh right, is Brother Crown Prince still single?¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed.


    ¡°It seems like the woman he likes doesn¡¯t like him. Hehe, since he¡¯s single, I won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    You Lan patted Bo Cixue¡¯s slender shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s add each other as friends. You¡¯re his younger sister. If I want to know what he likes, I can find you!¡±


    Ye Jie made three dishes and a soup and went to the living room to call Bo Cixue to eat.


    Seeing that there was not only Bo Cixue in the living room, but also You Lan, he frowned.


    Ye Jie¡¯s dark eyesnded on Bo Cixue. Bo Cixue did not reject You Lan, but a smile appeared on her face.


    You Lan was the first to see Ye Jie. She got up and ran toward him excitedly. ¡°Brother Crown Prince, no wonder I haven¡¯t seen you in the pce recently. So you moved here.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I followed you from the office and met Sister Bo downstairs. I begged her to bring me up. Do you mind eating more?¡±


    Although Ye Jie did not like You Lan, as the Princess of the Southern Region, Ye Jie naturally had to give her face.


    ¡°Since the Princess is here, let¡¯s eat together!¡± He entered the dining room first, his back looking extremely distant and indifferent.


    You Lan touched her nose. She had thought that he had the smell of fireworks, but it turned out that he was still so unapproachable.


    The three of them went to the dining room.


    The dining table was rectangr and Ye Jie sat at the head while Bo Cixue and You Lan sat on both sides of him.


    The dining room was unusually quiet.


    You Lan took a bite of the pork ribs and eximed, ¡°Brother Crown Prince, your food is so delicious!¡± Then, she looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°Sister Bo is Brother Crown Prince¡¯s neighbor. You¡¯re really lucky!¡±


    Ye Jie said nothing. Seeing that the atmosphere was a little stiff, Bo Cixue smiled and said to You Lan, ¡°Eat more if you like it.¡±


    ¡°Sister Bo, do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, there must be many people chasing you.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled and said nothing.


    ¡°T¡¯ve been in the city for a few days and haven¡¯t walked around properly. When Sister Bo is free, can you bring me around?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ye Jie looked up at Bo Cixue, who had a smile on her beautiful and exquisite face. On the night of the pce banquet, Nan Xun had mentioned You Lan to her. She also knew why You Lan was staying in the capital, but she did not mind at all.


    Ye Jie tightened his grip on his chopsticks and lowered his eyshes slightly, hiding the darkness in his eyes.


    ¡°princess You Lan,¡± Ye Jie, who had been silent, said coldly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to know who the woman I like is?¡±


    You Lan stared at Ye Jie unblinkingly.


    Ye Jie did not look at him but at Bo Cixue¡¯s face from the corner of his eye, wanting to see every change and detail of her expression.


    ¡°Tell me quickly. I want to know who she is.¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s thin lips moved. ¡°She¡¯s at¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue put her chopsticks on the table and stood up from the chair, interrupting Ye Jie. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Sister Bo, don¡¯t you want to know who Brother Crown Prince likes?¡±


    Bo Cixue smirked faintly. ¡°The person he likes isn¡¯t here.¡±

 Chapter 2168 - Gloom

    <h4>Chapter 2168: Gloom</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue went downstairs and found that something was wrong the moment she walked out of the elevator.


    Someone was staring at her.


    Bo Cixue looked back and saw a tall and slender figure standing in the corner of the hall.


    The girl looked very young and was wearing southem style clothes.


    The butler saw Bo Cixue looking at the girl and seemed to have thought of something. He hurried over and said, ¡°Miss Bo, thatdy ims to be the Princess of the Southern Region and came here with the Crown Prince. You¡¯re on the same floor as the Crown Prince. If you go up, can you pass a message to


    the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡®When the Crown Prince went up earlier, he had warned the butler in the hall not to put anyone up without his permission and not to disturb him.


    However, if the girl was the Princess of the Southern Region, an ordinary butler like him could not afford to offend her.


    When You Lan heard that Bo Cixue and Ye Jie were staying on the same floor, she hurried toward her.


    You Lan sized up Bo Cixue.


    The women in the capital were really beautiful.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m You Lan.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at You Lan, who smiled brightly, and smiled slightly. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Bo Cixue.¡±


    You Lan pointed at the elevator. ¡°You live on the same floor as the Crown Prince? I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e. Can you bring me up to see him?¡±


    Bo Cixue had heard Nan Xun mention You Lan.


    That night at the pce banquet, You Lan had mistaken him for someone else and provoked Nan Xun.


    Bo Cixue naturally knew that You Lan was not Ye Jie¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°Do you¡­ like hima lot?¡±


    You Lan smiled proudly. ¡°Of course, the man I like is definitely the best.¡±


    ¡°If you bring me up, I¡¯ll reward you.¡± You Lan took off the red coral as an essory. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not take it and shook her head. ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go buy some white sugar.¡±


    ¡°alright.¡±


    Bo Cixue bought white sugar from the supermarket and brought You Lan to the top floor.


    The door opposite was not closed tightly. Bo Cixue pushed the door open and walked in with You Lan.


    Seeing Bo Cixue send the white sugar to the kitchen, You Lan nced outside and was stunned for a moment when she saw the tall man cooking inside.


    In her heart, Ye Jie was an otherworldly god, but she had just seen him cooking in the kitchen?


    This was too unbelievable!


    After Bo Cixue came out with the white sugar, You Lan pulled Bo Cixue aside. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a neighbor? Why are you buying things for him? Are you very close?¡±


    Before Bo Cixue could say anything, You Lan seemed to have thought of something and looked enlightened. ¡°Your surname is Bo. I remember now. I heard that he treats the youngdy of the Bo family as his younger sister. You¡¯re that youngdy, right?¡±


    Those who could afford to stay in such a high-end district like Kuangjing Bay were definitely not from small families.


    Seeing that You Lan had said everything, Bo Cixue did not admit or deny it.


    You Lan¡¯s attitude toward Bo Cixue became even more enthusiastic.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be his sister. You can actually eat the food he makes personally.¡± You Lan looked at Bo Cixue enviously. ¡°Oh right, if you¡¯re very close to him, do you know who the woman he likes is?¡±


    ¡®The Southern King had already returned and You Lan was still staying in the pce. She would not return until she saw her love rival.


    But she had not seen him interact with any woman for several days.


    Bo Cixue looked at You Lan¡¯s angry and resentful face when she mentioned her love rival. She lowered her eyes and coughed lightly. ¡°What does Princess You Lan want to do?¡±


    You Lan raised her chin. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to PK with her! I want to see how capable the woman who can make the Crown Prince like her is. If she¡¯s not as good as me, I definitely won¡¯t ept it!¡±


    ¡°Oh right, is Brother Crown Prince still single?¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed.


    ¡°It seems like the woman he likes doesn¡¯t like him. Hehe, since he¡¯s single, I won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    You Lan patted Bo Cixue¡¯s slender shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s add each other as friends. You¡¯re his younger sister. If I want to know what he likes, I can find you!¡±


    Ye Jie made three dishes and a soup and went to the living room to call Bo Cixue to eat.


    Seeing that there was not only Bo Cixue in the living room, but also You Lan, he frowned.


    Ye Jie¡¯s dark eyesnded on Bo Cixue. Bo Cixue did not reject You Lan, but a smile appeared on her face.


    You Lan was the first to see Ye Jie. She got up and ran toward him excitedly. ¡°Brother Crown Prince, no wonder I haven¡¯t seen you in the pce recently. So you moved here.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I followed you from the office and met Sister Bo downstairs. I begged her to bring me up. Do you mind eating more?¡±


    Although Ye Jie did not like You Lan, as the Princess of the Southern Region, Ye Jie naturally had to give her face.


    ¡°Since the Princess is here, let¡¯s eat together!¡± He entered the dining room first, his back looking extremely distant and indifferent.


    You Lan touched her nose. She had thought that he had the smell of fireworks, but it turned out that he was still so unapproachable.


    The three of them went to the dining room.


    The dining table was rectangr and Ye Jie sat at the head while Bo Cixue and You Lan sat on both sides of him.


    The dining room was unusually quiet.


    You Lan took a bite of the pork ribs and eximed, ¡°Brother Crown Prince, your food is so delicious!¡± Then, she looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°Sister Bo is Brother Crown Prince¡¯s neighbor. You¡¯re really lucky!¡±


    Ye Jie said nothing. Seeing that the atmosphere was a little stiff, Bo Cixue smiled and said to You Lan, ¡°Eat more if you like it.¡±


    ¡°Sister Bo, do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, there must be many people chasing you.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled and said nothing.


    ¡°T¡¯ve been in the city for a few days and haven¡¯t walked around properly. When Sister Bo is free, can you bring me around?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ye Jie looked up at Bo Cixue, who had a smile on her beautiful and exquisite face. On the night of the pce banquet, Nan Xun had mentioned You Lan to her. She also knew why You Lan was staying in the capital, but she did not mind at all.


    Ye Jie tightened his grip on his chopsticks and lowered his eyshes slightly, hiding the darkness in his eyes.


    ¡°princess You Lan,¡± Ye Jie, who had been silent, said coldly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to know who the woman I like is?¡±


    You Lan stared at Ye Jie unblinkingly.


    Ye Jie did not look at him but at Bo Cixue¡¯s face from the corner of his eye, wanting to see every change and detail of her expression.


    ¡°Tell me quickly. I want to know who she is.¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s thin lips moved. ¡°She¡¯s at¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue put her chopsticks on the table and stood up from the chair, interrupting Ye Jie. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Sister Bo, don¡¯t you want to know who Brother Crown Prince likes?¡±


    Bo Cixue smirked faintly. ¡°The person he likes isn¡¯t here.¡±

 Chapter 2169

    <h4>Chapter 2169: Discovery</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue did not want Ye Jie to mention her in front of Princess You Lan.


    Firstly, with Princess You Lan¡¯s personality, if she knew that she was her love rival, she would be pestered by her to PK. She would feel bored and waste her time.


    Secondly, she was only getting along peacefully with Ye Jie because he was sick and did not like him much. She did not want to be his shield.


    Thirdly, You Lan¡¯s personality was bright and lively,plementing the quiet and reserved him. If he could let go of her and try to ept a new life, You Lan would be a good choice.


    Bo Cixue returned to her apartment.


    ¡®When only Ye Jie and You Lan were left in the dining room, You Lan saw that Bo Cixue had not eaten much and did not seem to have eaten much either. She stuck out her tongue. ¡°Did we say something to make her unhappy?¡±


    Ye Jie put down his chopsticks. ¡°I have work to do. I asked Ah You to wait for the Princess downstairs. Princess, please leave after you¡¯re done.¡±


    You Lan looked at Ye Jie¡¯s cold expression and frowned. ¡°But you haven¡¯t told me who you like.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it is. What¡¯s important is that it won¡¯t be you.¡±


    Tsk!


    Did he have to be so hurtful?


    He had not even seen her shining point, how did he know it was not her?


    Bo Cixue had not eaten at night and her stomach hurt the next day.


    She went to the Royal Hospital.


    After seeing the doctor, she met the attending doctor who had examined Ye Jie on the night of the New Year.


    Thinking of Ye Jie¡¯s condition, Bo Cixue nned to ask him about it.


    The attending doctor returned to the office and Bo Cixue was about to knock when she saw Ah You through the gap.


    ¡°His Highness¡¯ body is fine. It was dry a while ago and he often stayed upte when he was busy. People will have some difort when they are extremely weak and tired.¡±


    ¡°He must take the medicine I prescribed on time. Also, he must rest well.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not react for a while when she heard the attending doctor¡¯s words.


    It was not a big problem, but because the weather was dry and there was ack of rest.


    There was nothing wrong with his body and Bo Cixue was naturally happy for him.


    But at the same time, he was furious. He should not have used such a thing to lie to her!


    Bo Cixue walked out of the hospital and received a message from You Lan.


    ¡°Help me arrange a date with the Crown Prince in two days. The three of us will go riding together. I want the Crown Prince to see my riding skills. Sister Bo, can you help me?¡±


    Bo Cixue replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡®There were still a few days before work. Bo Cixue returned to the apartment and wrote a program for more than two hours.


    After taking the stomach medicine, shey on the bed and slept.


    ¡®When she woke up, it was already five in the afternoon. Bo Cixue cooked noodles and went for a walk downstairs.


    ¡®When she took the elevator back to the apartment, she met Ye Jie.


    ¡®There were the two of them in the elevator and she nced at him through the mirror.


    His handsome face looked cold and his thin lips were pursed into a straight line. He had one hand in his pocket and was wearing a well-ironed suit, exuding a sense of alienation and indifference.


    He was probably still angry about her taking You Lan out for dinner yesterday.


    However, Bo Cixue was also angry.


    Bo Cixue did not show it on her face. When they reached the top floor and walked out, she tured back to look at him. ¡°Brother Xiaojie, are you free in two days?¡±


    The man who was about to reach the door was slightly stunned.


    He did not seem to expect her to ask if he was free in two days.


    His tightly pursed lips seemed to loosen a little, and his handsome face softened. ¡°I¡¯ll take some time out. What do you want to do?¡±


    Bo Cixue said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m asking you to go riding.¡±


    He agreed with a low and hoarse voice.


    He only entered the apartment after she did. His eyes were filled with gentleness and adoration.


    Two dayster.


    After Ye Jie finished his work, he returned to the apartment from the office early in the morning. He washed up, changed into a set of casual clothes, and pressed the doorbell of Bo Cixue¡¯s apartment.


    ¡®The doorbell rang for a long time but no one answered.


    Ye Jie sent a message to Bo Cixue.


    Soon, Bo Cixue replied, ¡°I¡¯m already at the horse ranch in the suburbs.¡±


    ¡®Thest time she had arranged to go to the horse ranch with Caesar, they had parted on bad terms after being confused by him.


    This time, Ye Jie did not want the same thing to happen again.


    Although he was a little disappointed that she had gone over early, he was still in a good mood.


    It had been a long time since she had taken the initiative to ask him out.


    Ye Jie drove to the horse ranch personally.


    Bo Cixue had already changed into her riding outfit and was riding a white horse.


    Ye Jie went to the changing room to change into riding clothes and chose a brown horse.


    He was tall and handsome, cold and noble. Under the golden sunlight, he was extremely attractive.


    Bo Cixue sighed slightly. No wonder she had only had her attention on him since she was young. He really had the ability.


    ¡°Brother Xiaojie,e with me.¡±


    Looking at Bo Cixue¡¯s beautiful face, Ye Jie rode his horse and followed her into the forest in the suburbs.


    ¡°Cixue, slow down. Don¡¯t leave the ranch.¡±


    Bo Cixue kept riding forward. Hearing Ye Jie¡¯s words, she turned back to look at him. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s more fun out of the ranch!¡±


    Seeing her speed up, he could only speed up.


    ¡®The two of them rode into the forest and Bo Cixue suggested, ¡°Brother Xiaojie, there are wild fruits over there. Can you help me pick some to eat?¡±


    Ye Jie narrowed his dark eyes slightly. ¡°You want to eat it?¡±


    Ye Jie got off the horse and walked toward the fruit tree.


    When Bo Cixue saw this, she turned around quickly and whistled at the horse ranch owner. The brown horse Ye Jie was riding immediately left with Bo Cixue.


    Ye Jie heard a whistle and when he looked at Bo Cixue, the brown horse had already run far away.


    ¡®There were not many emotions in his eyes, but they were as deep and quiet as the midnight sea.


    How could a smart person like him not notice her abnormality today?


    He just wanted to see what she was up to.


    After a while, she heard the sound of horses galloping over.


    You Lan was riding a red horse, wearing an exotic riding outfit. She was handsome and full of vigor.


    Seeing Ye Jie, she stopped the horse and jumped down from the horse¡¯s back.


    ¡°Brother Crown Prince!¡±


    You Lan¡¯s eyes were bright and there was a smile on her pretty face. She walked up to Ye Jie happily. ¡°Brother Crown Prince, let me show you my riding skills?¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips tightly, his handsome jawline so tensed that it seemed like it was about to break.


    He looked at You Lan gloomily and did not speak for a while, his mind turning rapidly.


    You Lan was shocked when she saw Ye Jie¡¯s expression.


    Now, his eyes were dark, his jaw clenched tightly, and his fierce aura seemed to freeze the air around him.


    ¡°Brother Crown Prince...¡±


    Ye Jie clenched his fists tightly and looked at You Lan with his dark eyes, a cold smile on his lips. ¡°You nned all of this?¡±


    You Lan then realized what he was angry about.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I want to pursue you and show you my best side. I¡¯ll ask Sister Bo to help me.¡±


    ¡°Did you threaten her?¡±


    ¡°N-No.¡± You Lan was afraid that he would not believe her, so she took out her phone and showed her the message they had sent. ¡°Sister Bo is very nice.¡±


    Ye Jie suddenly raised his hand and threw You Lan¡¯s phone to the ground.


    His suppressed nerves seemed to be triggered and an uncontroble anger rose in his heart. His voice was low and cold. ¡°Princess You Lan, don¡¯t you understand what I saidst time? No matter how outstanding you are, I won¡¯t have any feelings for you.¡±


    ¡°Also, even if the person I like doesn¡¯t like me, it won¡¯t be you.¡±


    You Lan looked at Ye Jie, who was cold and heartless. She pouted and her eyes turned red. ¡°Since you hate being with me so much, I¡¯ll let you ride the horse back.¡±


    Ye Jie looked at You Lan and said coldly, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±


    You Lan blinked in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate being with me?¡± The women from the Southern Region had backbone. Even after her hard work, she still could not get his favor and would not pester him.


    ¡°Stay.¡±


    His expression was dark, domineering and cold.


    Her lips moved, but she did not ask anything else.


    She had chosen this ce in advance. It was far away from the horse ranch and there was no signal. It was hard not to develop something if only the two of them were left.


    After Bo Cixue left the horse ranch, she arranged to meet Tang Wu at a hotpot restaurant in the city center.


    After ordering, Bo Cixue told her about You Lan asking her to ask Ye Jie to ride a horse.


    Tang Wu was about to drink tea when she heard Bo Cixue¡¯s words and was slightly stunned.


    Tang Wu looked at Bo Cixue with scrutiny and surprise.


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Tang Wu stared at Bo Cixue for a while and shook her head with a sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve been a little strange recently?¡±


    Bo Cixue did not notice it herself.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°You let the Crown Prince ride a horse with Princess You Lan in the suburbs and even brought the two of them into the deep forest to be alone. Also, after I returned, I realized that your attitude toward the Crown Prince showed that something was wrong with you.¡±


    They had been in the same university dormitory for several years and Tang Wu knew how much Bo Cixue cared and liked Ye Jie.


    Although she did not show it on her face at that time and did not mention Ye Jie, she could not help but watch him appear in the news, newspapers, and magazines.


    Perhaps even she did not realize that she had seen Ye Jie¡¯s gaze on TV or magazine.


    It was a adoration and admiration that came from the bottom of her heart.


    Tang Wu did not believe that a person who had Ye Jie in his heart would take the initiative to push him to another woman.


    ¡°Cixue, when did you realize that you have no feelings for the Crown Prince? He didn¡¯t attend the engagement party. I remember that you didn¡¯t say it, but you felt sad.¡±


    ¡°You were in more pain than anyone else when you found out that he might have fallen off the cliff!¡±

 Chapter 2170

    <h4>Chapter 2170: Pregnant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing Tang Wu¡¯s words, Bo Cixue lowered her thick and long eyshes and fell into deep thought.


    ¡®What Tang Wu said seemed to be very far away from her.


    It was as if she had experienced that kind of heartbreaking emotion in thest century.


    Even now, she felt that it was unimportant and did not care that much.


    This was indeed a very strange feeling.


    ¡°Cixue, didn¡¯t I hear you say that Bo Qiange knows hypnosis?¡± Tang Wu looked at Bo Cixue and analyzed seriously. ¡°Cheng Yan used to be the Deputy Head of the Royal Hospital. Not only is his medical skills good, but he also knows hypnosis. Bo Qiange might not have learned it from him.¡±


    Bo Cixue naturally understood what Tang Wu meant. ¡°Do you think I was hypnotized by Cheng Yan?¡±


    ¡°Ican¡¯t rule out that possibility.¡±


    The waiter brought over the dishes they had ordered.


    Bo Cixue looked down in a daze.


    When she fell down the cliff, Cheng Yan had saved her. After she fainted and fell down the cliff, she could not remember what had happened.


    Could it be that Cheng Yan hypnotized her at that time?


    ¡°Of course, if you think that it¡¯s good to have no desires for the Crown Prince like this, you can act like nothing has happened.¡± Tang Wu put the mutton into the hotpot and picked up a piece for Bo Cixue after it was cooked. ¡°If you still want to find your true emotions, I suggest you look for Kevin. After all,


    Tm not a professional psychiatrist. What I just said is just my guess.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu picked up a piece of beef for herself and took a bite. She quickly covered her mouth with a tissue and spat it out.


    Bo Cixue noticed that something was wrong with Tang Wu and asked with concer, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Bo Cixue and Tang Wu both liked to eat hot pot. It was a ssic example of liking anything spicy. It was rare for Tang Wu to spit it out after just one bite.


    Besides, Tang Wu¡¯s expression did not look too good.


    ¡°Wuwy, are you alright?¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu picked up the cup and took a sip of water. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel a little nauseous after eating greasy things recently.¡±


    Bo Cixue said worriedly, ¡°Do you want to go see the doctor? Did you get stomach problems too?¡±


    Tang Wu shook her head, picked up her phone, and checked the inte.


    Seeing one of the answers, Tang Wu was slightly stunned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu showed Bo Cixue her phone.


    Bo Cixue was stunned when she saw that the nausea might be due to pregnancy.


    ¡°Wuwi, it¡¯s possible that you¡¯re cohabiting with Brother Lan.¡±


    Tang Wu frowned.


    Although she was cohabiting with Lan Yue, she had avoided pregnancy and should not be pregnant.


    ¡°Tl go get some light porridge for you.¡±


    Bo Cixue got up and brought a bowl of porridge for Tang Wu.


    After they finished eating, Bo Cixue apanied Tang Wu to the drugstore.


    ¡®Tang Wu returned to the hotel after buying the pregnancy test kit.


    Lan Yue had gone out to film an advertisement and Tang Wu was alone in the hotel.


    She went into the washroom.


    ¡®A few minutester, she saw two lines on the pregnancy test.


    ¡®Tang Wu pursed her lips tightly.


    He did not expect her to really be pregnant.


    Bo Cixue bought some fruits and sent them to Tang Wu¡¯s hotel room.


    Seeing Tang Wu sitting on the sofa in a daze, she walked over and asked softly, ¡°Have you tested it?¡±


    Tang Wu nodded, still not quite herself. ¡°Two lines.¡±


    Even if Bo Cixue had no experience, she understood what the two lines meant.


    ¡°What do you n to do? Get married to Brother Lan?¡±


    Tang Wu did not seem to be looking forward to the child¡¯s arrival.


    Tang Wu leaned against the sofa. Actually, she could not understand why she was still pregnant after avoiding him.


    Lan Yue and her current situation was not suitable for them to have children.


    When the child was born, she had to be responsible for him or her. Lan Yue and her were still working hard and could not give the child a good living environment.


    ¡°Tll go to the hospital for a checkup. If I¡¯m really pregnant, I¡¯ll miscarry.¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu was a very opinionated person. She had her own ns for her life.


    It was not suitable to have children now, so aborting the child was the best choice.


    Bo Cixue held Tang Wu¡¯s hand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell Brother Lan about the child?¡±


    After Tang Wu got together with Lan Yue, she understood his personality.


    If she told him that he would rather give up his current career than let her have a child.


    Perhaps because she was older than him, she thought about a lot more things than him.


    Besides, she knew her mother. If she knew that she had a child, she might use the child to control Lan Yue and her.


    It was hard to say if they would still be together.


    Only when Lan Yue and her were strong could they not be restrained and controlled!


    ¡°Cixue, keep it a secret for me.¡±


    Bo Cixue left the hotel and called Kevin.


    Kevin was a little surprised when he received Bo Cixue¡¯s call. ¡°Sister hasn¡¯t called me in a long time.¡±


    ¡°We even video called each other during the New Year.¡±


    ¡°Tsaid make a call.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not argue with him and asked, ¡°Did you returm to the capital from your girlfriend¡¯s hometown?¡±


    ¡°T¡¯m overseas and won¡¯t be back for about a week. Is there anything you need?¡±


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you a message then.¡±


    Bo Cixue sat in the car for a while after the call.


    After a few minutes, she took out her phone and nced at it.


    Ye Jie and You Lan did not give her any information.


    Were they still in the deep forest at this time?


    Bo Cixue started the engine and drove toward the horse ranch.


    Her mind was still in a mess. She did not know if it was because Cheng Yan had hypnotized her that she did not have such strong feelings for Ye Jie.


    She did not know if she should let herself recover. After all, he had made her so sad and miserable before!


    Now that she had no desires, she was happy to rx.


    But no matter what, she should not have agreed to You Lan¡¯s request in a moment of anger because he had lied to her about the problem with her body.


    Bo Cixue sped up toward the outskirts.


    But the car did not cooperate and broke down halfway.


    Bo Cixue had no choice but to call the 4S store to drag her car back and call a taxi over.


    Bo Cixue got into a taxi and asked the driver to drive to the horse ranch in the suburbs.


    At the same time.


    After waiting in the forest for a few hours, Ye Jie, who had not seen Bo Cixue, asked You Lan to ride to the ranch first and then asked the ranch owner to send a horse over. After Ye Jie arrived at the ranch, he asked You Lan to get into his car and they returned to the city together.


    ¡°Princess, I¡¯ll get Ah You to buy you a ticket back to the Southern Region. You can go backter,¡± Ye Jie said expressionlessly as he drove.


    You Lan bit her lip. To be honest, she did not want to go back like this, but seeing Ye Jie¡¯s cold side profile, she did not dare to do anything to disgust him.


    He pulled her to wait in the forest for a few hours before he drove her away with a dark expression. She already understood who he liked..

 Chapter 2171

    <h4>Chapter 2171: Meeting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    You Lan had no experience in rtionships.


    ¡®The Crown Prince was the first man she liked.


    ¡®When she was in the Southern Region, she was very popr and had developed a proud and narcissistic personality.


    She had just expressed her feelings to him and he would like her.


    After hearing that he had someone he liked, she had been hypnotizing herself, thinking that the person he liked was definitely not as outstanding as her.


    But today, she finally understood that the person he liked was Sister Bo.


    She had interacted with Bo Cixue twice and did not know her very well.


    However, Bo Cixue¡¯s appearance, smile, and every action were rather attractive.


    Before the Crown Prince came today, she and Bo Cixue had arrived at the ranch first and they had evenpeted at the ranch.


    She realized that Bo Cixue¡¯s riding skills were not much worse than hers.


    You Lan could not hate Bo Cixue.


    But seeing Ye Jie¡¯s dark expression, her heart ached.


    ¡°Brother Crown Prince, I can go back, but I still have to tell you that Sister Bo doesn¡¯t like you.¡± You Lan was only telling the truth. No woman would give up the man they liked to another person.


    Unless she had no feelings at all.


    Ye Jie¡¯s temples throbbed and the nerves in his mind were so tense that they were about to break. His long and narrow ck eyes were bloodshot as he said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me of this. Don¡¯t contact her anymore in the future. I¡¯ll settle my matters with her myself.¡±


    You Lan deleted Bo Cixue¡¯s WeChat under his oppressive gaze.


    After Bo Cixue sat in the taxi, she closed her eyes slightly to think, so she did not notice the ck sedan that was the opposite of the taxi.


    ¡®When they arrived at the ranch, Bo Cixue found the boss and asked Ye Jie and You Lan.


    Knowing that they had returned and left together, Bo Cixue returned to the taxi.


    The taxi driver looked at the silent Bo Cixue and asked, ¡°Miss, are you going back to the city?¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded.


    On the way to the city, Bo Cixue sent You Lan a WeChat message.


    ¡°Princess, are you with the Crown Prince now?¡±


    After sending the message, she was blocked by the other party.


    Bo Cixue was stunned for a moment.


    Since You Lan had blocked her, she could not add her back.


    Bo Cixue asked the taxi driver to send her to Kuangjing Bay.


    Bo Cixue returned to the apartment andy on the sofa, hugging her knees, her mind in a mess.


    She thought about it, but could not think of anything.


    She had to wait for Kevin toe back and talk to him.


    Bo Cixue sat alone for the entire afternoon. At night, she pricked up her ears to listen to the movements opposite, but there was no movement from the other side.


    Bo Cixue knew that she had done something wrong this time.


    He had hurt her heart before and that was a separate matter. She had done something wrong this time and had to apologize to him in person.


    But she did not see him for three days.


    Sometimes, she would take out her phone, wanting to send him a message, but every time she finished typing the apology, she would delete it.


    He probably did note back because he did not want to see her again!


    She did not want to have anything to do with him now. If he did not look for her, wouldn¡¯t it be good for her to be alone?


    Soon, it was time for work.


    Bo Cixue did not have time to think about Ye Jie. The director of the research institute sent her, Song Man, Yan Yu, and several colleagues to attend a technology exhibition.


    She had to go on a three-day business trip.


    Because Song Man had spread rumors in the research institute that Bo Cixue relied on Ye Jie to study the sensor chip, Bo Cixue and Song Man were basically silent.


    Yan Yu did not like Song Man¡¯s jealous personality of spreading rumors about her colleagues. The two of them had broken up not long after, so Song Man had a bigger problem with Bo Cixue. As long as Bo Cixue did not do well, she would mock her for not having enough education and entering the


    research institute through connections.


    Bo Cixue did not care much about what Song Man said behind her back. After all, most of her colleagues had brains.


    This technology exhibition gathered the results of high-tech demonstrations both domestically and abroad.


    Bo Cixue did not expect to see Ye Jie in the technology museum.


    Together with several leaders from other countries, he attracted the attention of many people the moment he entered the technology hall.


    They would stop in front of every booth for a few minutes, apanied by the curator of the technology hall.


    When they arrived at Bo Cixue¡¯s booth, Yan Yu pushed Bo Cixue out and asked her to exin the finished product of their booth.


    This was the first time they had met after Bo Cixue asked Ye Jie to ride a horse that day.


    Ye Jie was wearing a perfectly ironed ck suit with a ck handmade shirt of the same color. The stiff cor and fitting style made him look even more cold and noble.


    ¡®The moment Bo Cixue saw him, she felt that something was different from before.


    It was a distant and indifferent aura.


    Seeing Yan Yu pushing her out to exin, he lifted his eyes slightly, his gaze sweeping past her and thennded on Yan Yu. ¡°You do it.¡±


    Yan Yu was stunned for a moment before he immediately stood up.


    Song Man stood by the side and sneered when she saw that Ye Jie did not even look at Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue stood with her hands crossed and did not care too much about Song Man¡¯s ridicule.


    A few minutester, Ye Jie and the rest left.


    Song Man could not help but say, ¡°No matter how noble a man is, he won¡¯t cherish it after getting it. No matter how beautiful a flower is, it¡¯s not worth much if it¡¯s plucked.¡±


    Hearing Song Man¡¯s words, Yan Yu frowned. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m not done? I don¡¯t have her background, no one to support me, and I can¡¯t even speak? You probably broke up with me because you were charmed by her, right? She gave herself the image of a beautiful scientist and thought that the Crown Prince would have feelings for her. Today, the


    Crown Prince didn¡¯t even look at her properly. So what if he was dumped?¡±


    Bo Cixue did not n to argue with Song Man. She was upright and was not afraid of any gossip.


    However, Song Man kept provoking her temper. If she continued to hold it in, she would be a masochist.


    Bo Cixue smirked coldly. ¡°Why am I so smug about not being dumped? Do you think people will look at you without me? You¡¯re always targeting me and talking bad about me. Do you think you¡¯re better than me? Alright, let¡¯spete!¡±


    Song Man looked at Bo Cixue¡¯szy and confident appearance and gritted her teeth. ¡°What do you want topete in?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Yan Yu and another colleague. ¡°Make a software on the spot. As for what to do, the two of you can set the questions.¡±


    Another colleague usually had a good rtionship with Song Man. Bo Cixue asked her to set the questions with Yan Yu to shut Song Man up and prevent her from saying that Yan Yu was biased toward her.


    Yan Yu discussed with his colleagues for a while and asked Bo Cixue and Song Man toe up with a program for exining their products at the exhibition.


    This question was not easy, especially if it was done on the spot.


    Yan Yu said, ¡°There¡¯s no time limit. Whoever makes it first wins.¡±


    Song Man gritted her teeth. ¡°Okay, but what if I win and lose?¡±


    Bo Cixue said slowly, ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll resign and leave the research institute. If I win, you can find another job.¡±


    This bet was a little too big.


    Song Man¡¯s expression darkened and she said nothing.


    Yan Yu came out to mediate. ¡°Cixue, it¡¯s not that serious, right?¡±


    Bo Cixue gave a fake smile. ¡°Ever since she started to spread rumors about me in the research institute, things have be serious. Does she think I¡¯m easy to bully? Actually, I really don¡¯t care about using my connections. Otherwise, she would have been kicked out of the research institute in minutes.¡±


    Song Man had not thought so seriously at first.


    She had spread rumors about Bo Cixue mostly out of jealousy. However, Bo Cixue did not fight back at first. She thought that Bo Cixue was easy to bully and that was why she had be worse.


    Song Man could not back down now.


    The female colleague stood beside Song Man and said softly, ¡°Manman, her educational background is not as high as yours. You can definitely win her!¡±


    Song Man was not confident.


    Although she said that Bo Cixue¡¯s educational background was not as high as hers, they worked in the same ce. How could she not know if Bo Cixue had real talent?


    On the second floor of the technology hall.


    Ye Jie leaned against the railing, looking at Bo Cixue whose fingers were jumping on theputer and narrowed his dark eyes slightly.


    ¡°Ye, who is she?¡± A Prince from another country followed Ye Jie¡¯s gaze and saw Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue was wearing the uniform of the research institute, her long hair tied into a ponytail. It was a simple outfit, but she was still very eye-catching.


    Although she could not see what Bo Cixue was writing, her expression had always been rxed andzy. On the other hand, Song Man, who was beside her, was sweating.


    An hourter.


    Bo Cixue smirked. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    Song Man widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Yan Yu and another female colleague were also surprised.


    Song Man looked at the software Bo Cixue had made with a pale face. It was so perfect that no one could find any ws, but she had only done less than a third of it.


    It was only then that Song Man realized how scary Bo Cixue was!


    Song Man¡¯s eyes turned red. She lowered her eyes and nodded at Bo Cixue. ¡°I admit defeat. I¡¯ll pack my thingster and return to the research institute to resign from the director.¡±


    Song Man was about to leave when someone stopped her.


    She turned back and looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°If you want to humiliate me, just say it.¡±


    Bo Cixue let go of Song Man¡¯s arm and said calmly, ¡°I was joking when I said that whoever loses would resign. I never thought of letting you go. You have your talent and ability and are an indispensable member of the research institute. I hope you can focus on your work in the future and not gossip about


    others like a gossipmonger.¡±


    Song Man looked at Bo Cixue in disbelief, her lips trembling, ¡°You... don¡¯t care about what I said to you before?¡±


    ¡°Compared to making you hate me for the rest of your life, I hope you can remember my kindness.¡±


    Song Man looked at Bo Cixue and the tears in her eyes fell.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s magnanimity was not something ordinary people could have.


    She finally understood why most people in the research institute liked her so much.


    Bo Cixue returned to the apartment after her business trip and the door opposite opened. She was slightly stunned when she saw the man walking out..

 Chapter 2172

    <h4>Chapter 2172: Meeting</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man who walked out was not Ye Jie, but Mr Ying, who had moved away.


    ¡®When Mr Ying saw Bo Cixue, he nodded politely.


    After Mr Ying went out to throw the rubbish, he saw that Bo Cixue was still standing at the door, looking hesitant. He smiled slightly. ¡°Miss Bo, do you want to know why I¡¯m here?¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded.


    ¡°Mr Ah You transferred the house back to me at a low price. Because there are memories of me and Nan Nan¡¯s mother here, I bought it back and moved in.¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed softly.


    They did not talk much and entered their rooms separately.


    Bo Cixue returned home and sat on the sofa with a frown.


    He had already moved away and seeing her in the technology museum was like seeing a stranger. He would not pester her anymore and she would have peace in the future. She could date whoever she wanted and he would not mess up her ns.


    All of this was developing in the direction she wanted.


    However, when she thought of her conversation with Tang Wu that day, she was a little stunned and confused.


    Her emotions toward Ye Jie were indeed wrong.


    The possibility that Cheng Yan had hypnotized her was very high.


    If she did not find her true emotions, would she still be herplete self?


    However, she was worried that if she found her true emotions, she would not be able to control her heart.


    She used to like him for so many years. Every time she thought she could be happy and sweet, she would always be hurt by him.


    Perhaps his intentions were not bad, but she could not see through him and he nevermunicated with her, always putting her on the defensive!


    She had once wanted to work hard to get out of the state of being led by him. After experiencing so many hardships and struggling, she finally had no desires for him now. Did she want to go back to the past?


    If they made up, she might still be hurt in the future. Would she make the same mistake again?


    Bo Cixue closed her fluttering eyshes slightly, feeling conflicted.


    Bo Cixue met Ye Jie at the clubhouse.


    After what happened at the technology museum, Song Man¡¯s impression of Bo Cixue had changedpletely.


    They had worked together for so long and she had never invited Bo Cixue, but she was afraid that Bo Cixue would not ept her invitation.


    So on her birthday, she invited her colleagues from the research institute to the clubhouse.


    Bo Cixue was not a vengeful person. Besides, Song Man was not an unforgivable person. After receiving the invitation, she went to the mall to buy gifts and went to the clubhouse.


    ¡®When she got out of the car, she met Ye Jie, who wasing out of the clubhouse.


    Just like when they met at the technology museum, his expression was cold and he looked at her like a stranger.


    ¡®When they passed by each other, Bo Cixue turned back and stopped him. ¡°Brother Xiaojie.¡±


    Ye Jie froze and turned to look at Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue looked up and met his deep and dark eyes.


    She came up to him, took a deep breath and said to him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the horse ranch.¡±


    There was no change in his handsome face and his dark eyesnded on her. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    She could not tell from his expression if he was angry or not.


    ¡°If you have any trouble in the future, you can look for me.¡± He stared at her face, his dark eyesnding on her as if he was not really looking at her. His expression was slightly dazed. ¡°Since you hate me so much, I won¡¯t appear again to make you hate me.¡±


    Although they lived in the Capital, they did not have to see each other for a year if they wanted to avoid each other.


    Hearing him say this, Bo Cixue hesitated for a while before she hummed softly.


    ¡°Go in!¡±


    Bo Cixue tightened her hold on the gift.


    Without saying anything more, she turned around and entered the clubhouse.


    ¡®When she reached the entrance, she could not help but turn back.


    Ye Jie had already gotten into the car and left.


    Song Man¡¯s birthday party only endedte at night.


    Bo Cixue drank a lot of wine and returned home. After taking a bath, her mind became clearer.


    She walked into the study barefooted in her nightgown.


    There were many gifts on the bookcase.


    She had already opened most of it, with only one box left untouched.


    Bo Cixue walked to the bookcase and frowned slightly.


    If she remembered correctly, Ye Jie had given her this box when she moved to her new house.


    Bo Cixue opened the box and opened it.


    It was a wooden carving that looked more like her than the one Caesar had given her.


    Bo Cixue stared at the wooden carving for a long time.


    It would be a lie to say that she was not surprised.


    There was not only a wooden carving in the box, but also a silver key.


    The silver key had the number 520 printed on it.


    Bo Cixue immediately recognized that it was the door key of the small ne.


    He even gave her a ne?


    Bo Cixue was too shocked to react.


    Suddenly, Bo Cixue seemed to have thought of something. She put down the wooden carving and key, picked up her phone and found Tiantian¡¯s WeChat.


    Some time ago, Tiantian had sent her a photo.


    ¡°sister Apple, look at my brother¡¯s injured hand. It hurts.¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s hands were rather good-looking. They were slender, fair, and well-defined. In the photo Tiantian had sent, his fingers had different degrees of injuries.


    Bo Cixue did not think that he had carved the wooden statue himself and did not know that he had gotten injured because of her.


    Kevin returned to the capital and sent a message to Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue took leave and went to Kevin¡¯s clinic.


    Seeing Bo Cixue, Kevin smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve be prettier after the New Year.¡±


    ¡°Justugh at me. I didn¡¯t sleep well the past two days and the dark circles under my eyes are very obvious.¡±


    Kevin poured a ss of milk for Bo Cixue and heated it before handing it to her. ¡°From your tone on the phone that day, did you encounter something very troublesome?¡±


    Bo Cixue took a sip of milk and sat on the chair where she usually came to Kevin¡¯s consultation room. She slowly voiced out the doubts in her heart.


    ¡°After what happened at the ranch, I realized that something was wrong myself. If it was in the past, I wouldn¡¯t give him to another woman no matter how angry I was with him.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t feel conflicted or sad that day. I even felt that I would give him my blessings if he got together with Princess You Lan.¡±


    Kevin sat beside Bo Cixue and looked at her thick eyshes fluttering slightly. He asked slowly, ¡°Was there no fluctuation of emotions during that process?¡±


    ¡°Mm, no.¡±


    Kevin nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Your guess is valid.¡± Kevin looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°What¡¯s your n? Do you need me to help you hypnotize and remember what happened on the day you fell off the cliff?¡±


    Bo Cixue bit her lip. ¡°If I was hypnotized by Cheng Yan, would I be able to recover?¡±


    Kevin said seriously, ¡°He should have given you an order. As for how to remove it, only he or you can do it. No other hypnotist can do it.¡±

 Chapter 2173

    <h4>Chapter 2173: Recovery</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Cheng Yan was already dead. Who knew what order he had given at that time?


    Bo Cixue would never have thought of it herself.


    ¡°Help me hypnotize her. I want to see what happened after | fell off the cliff.¡±


    Kevin nodded.


    Under Kevin¡¯s instructions, Bo Cixue slowly closed her eyes.


    She remembered that when she fell to the bottom of the cliff, Cheng Yan had protected her.


    Shey on Cheng Yan. When she looked up at him, his lips moved. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll help you get rid of the pain.


    His eyes were dark and gentle, a familiar warm smile on his lips. ¡°You will live happily in the future...¡±


    ¡®There seemed to be something in his eyes that led her to sink deeper.


    Then, then what happened?


    Bo Cixue tried hard to remember, but could not remember anything.


    Cold sweat broke out on her forehead and her facial features were scrunched together in pain.


    Seeing this, Kevin hurriedly snapped his fingers.


    Bo Cixue opened her eyes and woke up.


    She panted with a pale face. ¡°His eyes are like whirlpools. I can¡¯t remember what happened after that.¡±


    Kevin nodded. ¡°It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t remember. He was already hypnotizing you then.¡±


    Bo Cixue sat up straight and massaged her temples.


    ¡°Cixue, if you want to remove it, you can rely on yourself.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not understand what Kevin meant. ¡°How do I undo it?¡±


    ¡°Actually, this is your demon.¡± Kevin¡¯s voice was calm and slow as he analyzed the situation. ¡°You were indeed hurt by the Crown Prince during the engagement party. You don¡¯t dare to love him anymore, afraid that you will be hurt again.¡±


    ¡°Cheng Yan used your mentality to give you an order to free you. As long as you ovee this mentality and love bravely again, you will return to normal.¡±


    Bo Cixue lowered her thick and long eyshes, her pink lips pursed tightly.


    To be honest, she felt rxed and at ease not being controlled by Ye Jie. However, could she selfishly erase the love she had for him for many years for this rxation?


    She could not.


    She was only an iplete version of herself now.


    Seeing Bo Cixue¡¯s pale face, Kevin patted her slender shoulders lightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can consider it carefully when you go back.¡±


    ¡°Whether you want to find your past self or continue living like this is up to you.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded silently.


    After Bo Cixue left, Kevin opened the door of the lounge connected to the consultation room.


    A tall and cold figure walked out.


    ¡°Crown Prince, you heard my conversation with Cixue?¡±


    Before Kevin invited Bo Cixue over, Ye Jie had already arrived.


    With Kevin¡¯s professionalism, he would not allow outsiders to eavesdrop on his patients¡¯ privacy.


    However, after the Ye Jie horse ranch incident, he started to suspect that Bo Cixue had been hypnotized by Cheng Yan. After he came to Kevin¡¯s consultation room, he refused to leave and Kevin could not force him to leave, so he let him enter the lounge.


    Ye Jie¡¯s handsome jawline was tensed, his dark eyes sharp and his voice deep and hoarse. ¡°What should I do next?¡±


    ¡°You have to give her time and space to consider.¡± Kevin looked at Ye Jie. ¡°In her current situation, if you force her and use too strong a method, she will only be disgusted.¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s hands in his pockets clenched into fists. His handsome face was dark and it was obvious that he was suppressing his emotions. ¡°If she thinks that this is what she wants, then I can only part ways with her?¡±


    As a professional psychiatrist, Kevin should not be selfish and biased.


    However, he had been tutoring Bo Cixue for many years. Ever since she was a young girl, he had started to listen to her admiration for Ye Jie. When she saw that Ye Jie had be outstanding, she kept working hard to be a woman who was worthy of him. He had seen alll the sadness and desire.


    Apart from work, he and Bo Cixue were good friends of the opposite sex.


    To put it bluntly, even he had thought of hypnotizing her to forget Ye Jie and live a new life. That way, she might be much happier.


    However, that was just a childish thought. She must have enjoyed loving him for many years.


    Kevin looked at Ye Jie, whose expression was cold. ¡°You should believe her love for you.¡±


    After Bo Cixue returned, she did not put too much energy on whether she should be brave again.


    Should she go to work? Should she meet her friends?


    During this period, Ye Jie had not contacted her and they were like strangers now.


    On this day, Bo Cixue got off work.


    She went to the cake shop opposite the research institute, nning to buy some cake for dinner.


    After buying the cake, she was about to cross the road to get her car when an SUV suddenly sped towards her.


    Bo Cixue was stunned for a moment before she ran away.


    However, that SUV was clearly targeting her. Wherever she ran, that sedan would follow.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s running speed was naturally slower than the SUV. She was wearing high heels and when she ran to the flower bed, she tripped and fell to the ground.


    Seeing that the SUV was about to hit her, a dark-colored sedan suddenly rushed over from the road and hit the SUV.


    The SUV spun a few times from the impact before it sped towards the dark-colored car.


    Bo Cixue could tell that the SUV had been modified. If they fought head-on, the car¡¯s functions would definitely not be as good as the modified SUV.


    Bo Cixue pushed herself up from the ground and quickly called the police.


    The SUV and dark-colored sedan were chasing each other on the road. The owner of the SUV seemed to have gone crazy. He ignored the traffic rules and hit the dark-colored sedan again and again.


    The dark-colored car was knocked off course and collided with the oing truck. When Bo Cixue saw that, her heart tightened.


    The SUV hit the dark-colored car again, tured around, and fled quickly.


    Bo Cixue took off her high heels and ran toward the dark-colored car, ignoring the pain in her ankle.


    She recognized the license te. The dark-colored car was Ye Jie¡¯s private car. Usually, he would not bring Ah You and the bodyguards with him when he drove this car out.


    Ye Jie was indeed sitting in the car. He had not appeared in front of Bo Cixue recently, but he would follow behind her every day to and from work.


    ¡®When he came to see her after work, he thought that it would be the same as usual, but what he saw made him tremble in fear.


    In the Capital, no one dared to hit her in public, let alone hit her with a car. It was obvious that they wanted her life!


    ¡®The moment she was in danger, he could clearly feel how nervous and afraid he was!


    Warm and sticky liquid fell from his forehead and he smelled blood.


    His consciousness slowly left his mind.


    Someone was hitting the car window hard. He leaned against the steering wheel, his heart and lungs in pain. Even the air he breathed in was stinging. He slowly looked up and saw Bo Cixue leaning against the car window.


    Her eyes were filled with panic and her mouth opened and closed, saying something.


    He wanted to say something, but his vision darkened and he lost consciousness.


    Ye Jie was pushed into the operating room.


    Bo Cixue stood in the corridor with tears in her eyes, her face pale.


    Her heart felt like it was being pinched tightly by a ck hand and she felt terrible.


    The blood dripping from his forehead and his stained white shirt kept appearing in her mind, stimting her nerves.


    She did not want him to die!


    At that moment, some unknown emotions broke through that barrier and broke out.


    It made her feel sad again.


    Ye Jie was not seriously injured. He had a slight concussion and had broken a rib.


    Her hand was scratched by the broken ss and was wrapped in a thickyer of gauze.


    After the surgery, he was pushed into the VIP ward. When he woke up once, his family and friends came over.


    Bo Cixue was the only one missing.


    In the end, he asked Ah You to stay and instructed him to investigate who had bumped into Bo Cixue.


    After giving her instructions, she fainted again.


    When Ah You went to investigate who wanted to bump into Bo Cixue, Bo Yan had already found out who it was after finding out about this.


    Gao Tai.


    Ever since Ye Yiren died, Gao Tai had been angry at Bo Cixue.


    In addition, Ye Jie disliked him, so the family started to give up on him. Without the support of the family, he was in dire straits.


    The young men who used to tter him also looked down on him and he was addicted to gambling.


    After losing all his money, he was infected with something that was very dangerous to the human body.


    His mind was empty and his will was swallowed. The resentment in his heart was getting stronger and he felt that there was no point in living.


    But before he went to hell, he had to avenge Ye Yiren.


    So he followed Bo Cixue for a few days and finally found the right opportunity to do something to her today.


    ¡®When Bo Yan found Gao Tai¡¯s car, it had been more than two hours since he drove into the sea.


    He was still in the driver¡¯s seat, no longer breathing.


    ¡®When Ye Jie woke up again, it was already the next evening.


    Tiantian was reading in front of the bed. Seeing that Ye Jie was awake, she said happily, ¡°Brother, are you feeling unwell? Shall I call the doctor over?¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s pale lips moved. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me that. I¡¯m much better.¡±


    ¡°Brother, are you hungry? I brought porridge.¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s dark eyes moved and he saw that apart from the thermos sk, there was also an exquisite wooden box on the cab. If he remembered correctly, that wooden box was his gift to Cixue for moving to a new house.


    She came to the ward and even returned the things he had given her?


    Ye Jie pursed his pale lips into a straight line, his eyes slightly dark.


    It seemed like she did not n to love him after some consideration!


    Forget it. If she thought that this would make her more rxed and happy, he would fulfill her wish.


    Bo Cixue went out to take a call and walked into the ward. Seeing that Ye Jie was awake, a trace of joy appeared in her eyes. She walked to the bed and was about to say something when she found that he had closed his eyes again.


    Their plot was almost over and they would be sweet from now on!

 Chapter 2174

    <h4>Chapter 2174: Cold</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue looked at the cold and distant man and froze for a few seconds.


    ¡®When Tiantian saw Bo Cixue, she hurriedly stood up from the chair. ¡°Sister Apple, are you done with your call? My brother just woke up.¡±


    Seeing Ye Jie close his eyes again, Tiantian said worriedly, ¡°Tl go find a doctor.¡±


    After Tiantian ran out of the ward, Bo Cixue walked to the cab and looked at Ye Jie¡¯s cold side profile, breaking the silence. ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡±


    He did not open his eyes, only moving his lips. ¡°No need to trouble you.¡±


    Bo Cixue could feel his coldness toward her. She did not understand why he was so cold to her when he had even risked his life for her.


    ¡°Do you not want to see me?¡±


    He said nothing.


    Bo Cixue was a little angry and turned to walk out of the ward.


    When she reached the door of the ward, she seemed to have thought of something and went to the cab of the ward, carrying the wooden box he had given her.


    She was about to leave when she heard him say, ¡°Since you don¡¯t like it, leave it here!¡±


    Bo Cixue was stunned for a moment before she understood what he meant.


    He wanted to take back what he had given her?


    ¡®After a few seconds, she said angrily, ¡°Can you take back what you gave others?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Before Bo Cixue could say anything, the doctor rushed in.


    After checking on Ye Jie, the doctor nodded at Tiantian and Bo Cixue. ¡°As long as His Highness rests well, he will be fine.¡±


    Tiantian breathed a sigh of relief.


    She giggled at Bo Cixue. ¡°Sister Apple, I¡¯ll go out and call my mother. Can you take care of my brother here?¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded lightly.


    After the doctor left, the nurse gave Ye Jie a drip.


    Bo Cixue stood at the door and watched. The nurse was new and looked beautiful. After giving Ye Jie the injection, she asked him softly, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re awake. Do you want to eat something?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ll recover better if you eat. I saw that Princess Tiantian brought porridge for you. Let me feed you some!¡±


    ¡®The nurse was rather enthusiastic. Ye Jie could not sit up to eat, so she poured out the porridge and took out a straw.


    ¡°Your Highness, have some!¡±


    ¡®The nurse¡¯s voice was gentle and patient.


    Although Ye Jie was lying on the bed now, he was handsome, cold, noble, and elegant. He was an unattainable god in the hearts of the women in the capital.


    Now that she had the chance to get close to him, the nurse was a little restless.


    Who didn¡¯t want to climb up the socialdder?


    Besides, she had secretly asked around the past two days and he did not have a girlfriend.


    Ye Jie looked at the nurse whose cheeks were slightly red and understood her thoughts at a nce. His lips moved. ¡°Get out.¡±


    Although he was lying on the bed, the cold and dignified aura on him was still there. The nurse did not dare to be solicitous in front of him and make him feel disgusted. After putting down the bowl, she fled.


    ¡®When the nurse passed by Bo Cixue, she looked up at her.


    Bo Cixue smiled at her and the nurse hurriedly lowered her head and ran away.


    After the ward regained its silence, Bo Cixue walked to the bed.


    She picked up the bowl of porridge and looked at the silent and cold man. ¡°If I feed you, will you eat it?¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips tightly and said nothing.


    Bo Cixue was angry and put the bowl on the cab. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll leave!¡±


    She left the ward angrily.


    ¡®Walking towards the elevator, she heard several nurses chatting andughing when she passed by the nurse¡¯s room.


    ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s aura is too strong. Oh my god, my heart almost stopped when he looked over.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s really handsome. Even when he¡¯s injured, he¡¯s wless.¡±


    ¡°Treally want to know which woman will be able to subdue him in the future.¡±


    Anurse pushed the sighing nurse. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the school belle before you graduated? Be more confident in yourself!¡±


    ¡°How can I be confident in front of the future King? I can¡¯t say anything in front of him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of the woman he fell in love with!¡±


    Bo Cixue walked into the elevator expressionlessly. Recalling the nurses¡¯ conversation, she snorted.


    He was already lying on the bed, yet someone still admired him!


    How could she attract so many men!


    However, at the thought of his cold attitude towards her, she felt like a cat was scratching her heart.


    Bo Cixue arrived at the hospital but did not leave. She stood by the flower bed for a while.


    Until she heard someone calling her.


    ¡°Little Apple.¡±


    Yan Hua came over, carrying the porridge she had cooked with one hand and a bouquet of flowers with the other.


    Yan Hua was extremely grateful to Ye Jie after finding out about Gao Tai.


    ¡®When she was unconscious, she hade to see him once. She guessed that he would wake up today and could not sit still at home, so she came again.


    Yan Hua walked in front of Bo Cixue and frowned slightly at her tense face. ¡°What are you doing here? Is Xiaojie awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Thinking of Ye Jie¡¯s attitude after waking up, Bo Cixue felt a little depressed.


    Hearing Bo Cixue¡¯s tone, Yan Hua guessed that her rtionship with Ye Jie had not eased.


    If it was in the past, Yan Hua would definitely stand on Bo Cixue¡¯s side, but this time.


    ¡°Have you thanked anyone?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± It was not that she did not want to say it, but he did not even look at her. She had no chance.


    Yan Hua stuffed the thermos sk in her hand into Bo Cixue¡¯s hand and grabbed her arm with her free hand. ¡°Go to the ward with me. It¡¯s all thanks to Xiaojie this time. Otherwise, how could you stand here properly?¡±


    Bo Cixue was pulled into Ye Jie¡¯s ward by Yan Hua.


    Ye Jie saw Yan Huaing over and nodded at her. ¡°Auntie Yan.¡±


    ¡°Xiaojie, I brought Cixue here to thank you.¡± Yan Hua walked over, put the flowers on the cab, and pulled Bo Cixue to the bed. ¡°Gao Tai was addicted to gambling and got involved in things he shouldn¡¯t have. He med Little Apple for Ye Yiren¡¯s death and nned to drag Little Apple to hell with him. If


    you hadn¡¯t appeared in time, Little Apple...¡±


    Ye Jie narrowed his dark eyes slightly and said hoarsely, ¡°Was it Gao Tai? Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Your Uncle Bo found his car in the sea. When he was rescued, he was already gone.¡±


    Ye Jie nodded thoughtfully and nced at Bo Cixue behind Yan Hua from the corner of his eye. She had her eyes lowered and looked unhappy.


    ¡°Auntie Yan, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about me saving Cixue this time. Just find the person who wants to harm her. This probably won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Yan Hua smiled and nodded. ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time.¡± Looking at Ye Jie¡¯s thin face and the bowl of porridge on the cab, she said, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? I¡¯ll get Little Apple to feed you some.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Yan, there¡¯s no need.¡± At this moment, the nurse who wanted to feed him earlier walked in and Ye Jie said to her, ¡°I want to eat something. Help me..¡±

 Chapter 2175

    <h4>Chapter 2175: Thinking It Through</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue tightened her grip on the thermos sk.


    What did he mean?


    Asking the nurse to feed him in front of her mother?


    Yan Hua was also slightly stunned.


    Then she realized that he might not want to have an ambiguous rtionship with Little Apple anymore.


    Yan Hua sighed in her heart.


    These two children, after going around in circles, still could not get together.


    ¡°Alright, Auntie Yan wille and see you next time.¡± Yan Hua shot a look at Bo Cixue, asking her to thank her and leave.


    Bo Cixue walked to the bed and saw that the nurse¡¯s face was slightly red. She poured a bowl of porridge her mother had brought.


    She took the spoon and sat by the bed.


    She scooped a spoonful, blew at it and fed it to him.


    Ye Jie saw Bo Cixue¡¯s actions and frowned. ¡°Cixue, you don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡±


    Bo Cixue red at him. ¡°When did you see me forcing myself?¡±


    Ye Jie looked at the angry Bo Cixue with his dark eyes and pursed his lips. ¡°If Tiantian was in danger that day, I would have saved her too. You don¡¯t have to feel burdened.¡±


    Before Bo Cixue could say anything, she heard the nurse behind her say softly, ¡°Miss Bo, let me feed His Highness.¡±


    Bo Cixue turned back to look at the nurse. ¡°Don¡¯t target him. Do you think you can get his favor by feeding him something...¡±


    Yan Hua saw that Bo Cixue¡¯s words were not nice and interrupted Bo Cixue¡¯s unfinished words with a frown. ¡°Little Apple!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came from the door.


    You Lan hade.


    She hade to the capital secretly. Thest time she blocked Bo Cixue¡¯s WeChat, she had something on her mind and could not feel at ease even after returning to the Southern Region.


    This time, she hade to find Bo Cixue to rify some things. Who Imew that she would find out that Ye Jie had gotten into a car ident and was hospitalized to save Bo Cixue?


    You Lan did not hate Bo Cixue. Logically speaking, she should be jealous of her, but she did not feel that way.


    Instead, she hoped that Bo Cixue and Ye Jie could be together because she could tell that Ye Jie really cared about Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue saw You Laning and thought of the horse ranch.


    You Lan had blocked her contact that day and had even left with Ye Jie.


    She did not know how far they had progressed.


    Bo Cixue stood up from the chair, feeling a lump in her throat.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me that day.¡± After thanking her, Bo Cixue quickly left the ward.


    Yan Hua caught up with Bo Cixue at the elevator door.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation between you and Xiaojie?¡±


    ¡°Mom, my mind is in a mess. Don¡¯t ask anymore.¡±


    In the cafe.


    Bo Cixue and Tang Wu agreed to meet.


    ¡°Tm confused. How do you feel about him now?¡±


    Bo Cixue lowered her thick and curly eyshes and stirred the coffee with a spoon. ¡°When I saw his car colliding with the truck and the blood on his forehead kept falling, my heart clenched and I almost stopped breathing.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been unconscious for the past two days. I went to the hospital to visit him every day. Although the doctor said that his life would not be in danger, I was still very worried. I was tense and did not dare to rx at all.¡±


    ¡°After he woke up today, he was unusually cold to me. He would rather let the nurse feed him than let me feed him. Also, Princess You Lan is back.¡±


    Tang Wu looked at Bo Cixue, who was frowning as she spoke, andughed.


    Bo Cixue red at Tang Wu. ¡°You¡¯re stillughing!¡±


    Tang Wu was pregnant and did not order coffee. Instead, she ordered a ss of juice and bit the straw to take a sip. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that your feelings for him are slowly returning?¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s hand that was stirring the coffee paused slightly.


    ¡°think he¡¯s cold to you because he¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll feel burdened. He doesn¡¯t want you to feel guilty. He doesn¡¯t know that you have feelings for him again. I think you have to make it clear to him.¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Your attitude towards her was really hurtful some time ago.¡±


    Bo Cixue pouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Tang Wu smirked, her smile charming and bright. ¡°Life is short. Since you¡¯ve already regained some of your feelings for him, try to start afresh with him! It¡¯s not like he did something unforgivable. He had his reasons for the engagement party. He had no choice but to hurt you!¡±


    ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve punished him for so long. When you ignored him, did you think he felt good? He¡¯s the Crown Prince, but he put down his airs and pestered you because he liked you.¡±


    ¡°Lknow you still have a grudge in your heart. You just have to get along more in the future. Also, because of the engagement party, he feels guilty toward you. Men like you and feel guilty towards you. This rtionship has twoyers of protection. What do you thin!


    Bo Cixue smacked her lips. ¡°You can be a rtionship counselor.¡±


    Tang Wu reached out her hand to Bo Cixue and snorted. ¡°I want to charge you.¡±


    Bo Cixue took out a shopping card from her bag and ced it in Tang Wu¡¯s palm. ¡°It¡¯s a card from a high-end mall. Feel free to use it.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, what kind of goddess best friend have I made?¡±


    After talking to Tang Wu, Bo Cixue returned to the apartment from the cafe.


    She had listened to Tang Wu¡¯s words. Actually, she understood those reasons herself, but she could not bring herself to do it. Someone had to push her so that she would have the courage to face that rtionship again!


    Bo Cixue went home to take a bath, change her clothes, and put on makeup.


    She had been too worried about him the past few days. She did not put on any makeup every day and wore her clothes casually.


    After she was done, the doorbell rang.


    Bo Cixue opened the door and was stunned to see You Lan standing outside. ¡°Princess, why are you here?¡±


    You Lan looked at Bo Cixue, who looked beautiful after dressing up, and said with an unreadable expression, ¡°You look so good. Where are you going?¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    ¡°Do you have a conscience?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at You Lan, who was criticizing her, and frowned. ¡°What do you mean, Princess?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dressed like this to go on a date with another man! Don¡¯t you know that Brother Crown Prince likes you? It¡¯s fine that you pushed him to me, but he risked his life to save you. Aren¡¯t you too heartless to go out for a rendezvous?¡±


    Bo Cixue understood what You Lan meant and smiledzily. ¡°Yes, I dressed like this specially for someone to see.¡±


    Hearing this, You Lan¡¯s cheeks puffed up like a frog. ¡°How can you do this?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you have a chance if I date someone else?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this chance. Do I have to do anything to get a person I like? Can¡¯t I see him happy?¡±


    Bo Cixue said nothing for a while. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t lie to you anymore. I went to the hospital to find him.¡±


    Happy New Year, 2020.. May all the good things in the worlde true!

 Chapter 2176 - Making Up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2176: Making Up (1)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Downstairs in the hospital.


    On the way from Bo Cixue¡¯s apartment, You Lan did not speak, but her eyes never left Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue parked the car and looked at You Lan, who was staring at her without blinking. ¡°Did you fall for me?¡±


    You Lan regained her senses and red at Bo Cixue angrily. ¡°Who likes you? I have a normal sexual orientation.¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled and unbuckled her seatbelt. ¡°We¡¯re here. Get off.¡±


    You Lan got out of the car, not nning to go to the hospital.


    She walked in front of Bo Cixue and said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a love rival like you.¡±


    Until now, You Lan still could not tell if Bo Cixue liked Ye Jie or not.


    ¡°Brother Crown Prince is so outstanding. So many women want to get his favor, but you still gave him to me!¡±


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips slightly. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky. If I met the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes then, you wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with me.¡± You Lan looked at the beautiful Bo Cixue and pouted. ¡°If you don¡¯t cherish it, you won¡¯t have another chance in the future.¡±


    Bo Cixue smirked. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Seeing Bo Cixue¡¯s good attitude, You Lan scratched her head and said unnaturally, ¡°To be honest, although I spent a few hours with him at the horse ranch that day, nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even touch his hair. I¡¯m still a beauty of the Southern Region, but he was indifferent.¡±


    Bo Cixue patted You Lan¡¯s arm lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not beautiful, but you haven¡¯t met the right person.¡±


    You Lan waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. Go up quickly. I don¡¯t want to see the two of you showing off your affection. I¡¯m going back.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying for a few more days?¡±


    ¡°No, I ran out secretly this time.¡±


    After Bo Cixue watched You Lan leave, she walked toward the inpatient department.


    When she arrived at Ye Jie¡¯s ward, she took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    No one answered from inside. Bo Cixue pushed open the door and walked in quietly.


    Ye Jie had fallen asleep.


    Unlike the coldness and indifference he had when he woke up, he had an unguarded aura when he was asleep.


    Bo Cixue walked to the bed and stared at him quietly for a while.


    To be honest, she had not looked at him so carefully for a long time.


    His facial features were thin and well-defined, making him look even more handsome and charming.


    After about half an hour, he seemed to be having a nightmare.


    Beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.


    ¡°Water...¡±


    Bo Cixue saw his pale lips moving and approached him. Hearing him say water, she hurriedly got up to pour a ss of water and used a cotton swab to touch his dry lips.


    ¡®A few minutester, his eyes moved.


    Her eyshes that were even thicker and longer than a woman¡¯s slowly lifted up.


    Bo Cixue met his deep ck eyes.


    His eyes gradually focused on Bo Cixue¡¯s beautiful face.


    Perhaps not expecting to see her here at this time, he stared at her for a while and said nothing.


    Bo Cixue put down the cup and stared at him with her bright doe eyes. Even when she put down the cup, her gazended on him.


    They stared at each other for nearly a minute before he broke the silence with a hoarse voice. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Bo Cixue could not stand meeting his eyes for such a long time. She lowered her long and thick eyshes and said softly, ¡°I looked for Kevin some time ago. I might have been hypnotized by Cheng Yan.¡±


    ¡°Lonly realized that something was wrong when I pushed you to Princess You Lan! If it was me in the past, I wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing even if I didn¡¯t love you anymore!¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s dark eyes and his eyes darkened. He probably did not expect her to confess to him and his hands wrapped in gauze under the nket tightened slightly.


    ¡®As smart as he was, he could not guess what she was trying to say.


    ¡°Cixue, are you trying to say that you don¡¯t have any feelings for me now?¡±


    Bo Cixue saw the darkness in his eyes and asked instead of answering, ¡°What about you? Are you tired of being so cold to me after waking up?¡±


    He pursed his lips tightly and did not answer.


    Bo Cixue brushed away the long hair by her cheek and his dark eyesnded on her exquisite makeup. Only then did he realize that not only had she put on makeup, but she had also changed into a dress suitable for dates.


    ¡°Are you... going to see someer?¡± He asked hoarsely, his voice slightly tense.


    Bo Cixue smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Caesar.¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s dark pupils constricted. ¡°He¡¯s here?¡±


    If he remembered correctly, Caesar was busy with his family matters and had no time to chase girls. Why was he here again?


    Next time, should he give an order to forbid Caesar from entering the country?


    He had never been a person who used his work for personal gain, but this time, he did not mind making an exception.


    ¡°Do you care a lot about me meeting Caesar?¡±


    Ye Jie regained his senses and realized that he should not interfere in her private matters and make her feel disgusted.


    His handsome jawline was slightly tensed. ¡°No.¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed softly. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go and see Caesarter. He confessed to me that night. Now that I think about it, I shouldn¡¯t have rejected him.¡±


    Bo Cixue stood up, nning to leave.


    But she was about to take a step when her slender wrist was grabbed by someone.


    Bo Cixue saw that her wrist was held by the man¡¯s bandaged hand. She gently pulled his hand away and stopped moving. Turning back, she met his deep dark eyes and could not help butugh.


    Although he did not say anything, she could tell from his gaze and expression that he did not want her to see Caesar.


    But he could not stop her too strongly, for fear of arousing her disgust.


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue and thought of her attitude toward him today. Combined with her current expression, he seemed to understand something.


    ¡°Caesar didn¡¯te.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not feel embarrassed even though he had exposed her lie. She smiled. ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Cixue, are you... not angry at me anymore?¡± He asked carefully.


    Bo Cixue hummed.


    He wanted to pull her hand again.


    Bo Cixue did not let him pull her. She leaned down and gently held his shoulders.


    Her long hair that was spread over her shoulders fell and his nose was gently touched and a faint fragrance filled his nose.


    His body froze immediately.


    Her bandaged hands hung in the air, unable to regain her senses for a while.


    After some time, he called her hoarsely, ¡°Cixue...¡±


    He had just called her name when she lowered her head and kissed him.


    In the past, he was the one who kissed her first. Now that he was lying on the bed, she had be the domineering one.


    His dark eyes were filled with disbelief..

 Chapter 2177

    <h4>Chapter 2177: Making Up (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After the engagement party, the two of them had never been so close again.


    They had not even hugged, let alone kissed.


    But now, not only was she hugging him, she even kissed him.


    This time was different from before.


    She bit him.


    There was some bitterness and anger, as well as punishment and grievance.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    A nurse came in with a thermometer, a shy and gentle smile on her face. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s time to take your temperature...¡±


    Before she could finish, the nurse froze when she saw the woman sitting by the bed with her head lowered doing something to His Highness. When she regained her senses, the nurse shouted, ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±


    ¡®The moment the woman turned around, the nurse took a few steps back in shock.


    ¡°M-Miss Bo?¡±


    The nurse could not be med for overreacting. Bo Cixue had not put on any makeup for the past two days and was dressed casually. Suddenly, she dressed up and tured around, looking like a vixen in the middle of the night.


    The corner of Bo Cixue¡¯s lips were stained with blood and mixed with her lipstick, giving off a seductive aura.


    Bo Cixue looked at the stunned nurse and smiled. ¡°Tl take his measurements!¡±


    The nurse hummed in response.


    ¡®When she gave Bo Cixue the temperature, she saw the man on the bed from the corner of her eye.


    He had clearly been bitten, but he did not look angry. Instead, there was a faint doting and smile on his cold face.


    ¡®The Crown Prince and Miss Bo.


    The nurse seemed to have found a big secret and her expression changed.


    Oh my god, she had even tried to seduce the Crown Prince under Miss Bo¡¯s eyes.


    The nurse shivered and did not dare to stay another second, running out.


    Bo Cixue saw the nurse¡¯s reaction and smiled helplessly.


    Turning around, she saw the man staring at her with his dark eyes. She nced at his wound. ¡°It¡¯s fine if ¡®m not angry at you, but I still have to see your performance in the future.¡±


    There was a smile in his eyes and his sharp and handsome face softened. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not tell him that her feelings for him had recovered. Although she had given him another chance to reconcile, she would not expose herself to him like before.


    There were still many things they needed to work on.


    If they followed the same path as before, he might still act on his own and not tell her anything the next time they met with danger, making her sad and sad alone.


    Bo Cixue took his temperature and gave it to the nurse.


    Several nurses surrounded the nurse in the on-call room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your eyes are red froming out of the Crown Prince¡¯s ward.¡±


    ¡°Did your confession fail?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to be rejected by the Crown Prince. After all, he grew up in the royal family and has seen too many outstanding women.¡±


    The nurse covered her face with her hands and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sad, I¡¯m just afraid.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Will the Crown Prince take revenge on you after rejecting you?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t confess at all. It¡¯s impossible for me to confess.¡± The nurse¡¯s eyshes fluttered. ¡°I just found out that the Crown Prince and Miss Bo are a couple. I even wanted to make the Crown Prince like me in front of Miss Bo. If Miss Bo doesn¡¯t like me, she can make me disappear from the hospital


    with just a word...¡±


    Before the nurse could finish, she heard a chuckle from the door.


    ¡®The nurses turned back and were all silent when they saw Bo Cixue leaning against the door with azy expression.


    Bo Cixue touched her nose, walked in, and handed the thermometer to the nurse. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve just made up with him. Your previous actions were based on the fact that he¡¯s single. I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±


    The nurses only regained their senses after Bo Cixue left.


    ¡°Oh my god, Miss Bo is too nic


    ¡°Not only is she a goddess without makeup, but she¡¯s even more beautiful with makeup!¡±


    ¡°She and the Crown Prince look like they¡¯re a match made in heaven!¡±


    The nurse also nodded. Miss Bo was really good to ignore the past!


    Half a monthter.


    It was time for Ye Jie to be discharged.


    Tang Wu happened toe to the hospital for a checkup. Lan Yue had been on leave recently and had been apanying her. She could not find a chance toe to the hospital.


    After he attended an award ceremony tomorrow night, he would be joining the crew and Tang Wu would ask her assistant to follow him.


    After Tang Wu finished her checkup, she went to Ye Jie¡¯s ward.


    Ye Jie did not ask his family and friends to pick him up, only Bo Cixue.


    Ye Jie went to change and Bo Cixue stood in the ward, asking the doctors if there was anything to pay attention to after being discharged.


    Bo Cixue spoke more to one of the young doctors.


    ¡®When Ye Jie came out after changing, he saw that the young doctor¡¯s face was slightly red and looked at Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue had a smile on her face. She had no special attitude toward the young doctor, and the young doctor was purely smitten by her smile.


    She had just arrived at the hospital for her internship and had never seen a girl who was as pretty as a fairy.


    When he smiled, it was like an invisible hand that gently caressed her heart.


    Ye Jie walked to Bo Cixue¡¯s side and asked hoarsely, ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Bo Cixue red at him. ¡°It¡¯s good to ask more.¡±


    Ye Jie chuckled and nced at the attending doctor, who hurriedly left with the other doctors.


    The young doctor walked to the door and could not help but nce at Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue was about to smile at him politely when the man lifted her chin and lowered his head to kiss her.


    The young doctor hurriedly looked away and left in an awkward and panicked manner.


    Bo Cixue was a little embarrassed by his sudden action, but she did not push him away. She wrapped her arms around his thin waist. ¡°The doctors haven¡¯t left. Why are you like this... It won¡¯t be good if word gets out.¡±


    He raised his hand and pulled her into his arms, his voice low and deep. ¡°No one dares to spread it. Let¡¯s do it openly.¡±


    Bo Cixue red at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Auntie Nan Zhi is still waiting for us in the pce!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at him in confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to the pce?¡±


    He hummed softly. ¡°To Kuangjing Bay.¡±


    ¡°You bought Mr Ying¡¯s house again?¡± Seeming to have thought of something, she poked his chest with her fingertips. ¡°That house has the memories of Mr Ying and his wife. Why do you keep buying it?¡±


    He held her fingers that were poking him and wrapped them tightly in his well-defined hands, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Tf you want to see me, you can juste to my ce. Don¡¯t buy Mr Ying¡¯s house...¡±


    Before she could finish, she heard him say, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t buy his house, I¡¯ll move to your ce..¡±

 Chapter 2178 - Making Up (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2178: Making Up (3)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡®Wait, something was wrong!


    She did not ask him to go to her ce!


    Bo Cixue retracted her hand from his and shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m just going to eat. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± When he said this, he raised his hand and patted the top of her head lightly.


    Bo Cixue hummed.


    ¡°You look a little disappointed.¡±


    Bo Cixue jumped up and punched his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not disappointed. Don¡¯t think too much!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    Bo Cixue red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡± Why hadn¡¯t she realized before that he was so talkative?


    Seeing Tang Wu outside the ward from the corner of her eye, Bo Cixue hurriedly walked out. ¡°Wuwu, you¡¯re here. Why didn¡¯t youe in?¡±


    Tang Wu coughed lightly. ¡°I watched the two of you love each other quietly like I was watching an idol drama.¡±


    Bo Cixue held Tang Wu¡¯s arm and pulled her aside, asking softly, ¡°You came to the hospital for a checkup?¡±


    Tang Wu hummed. ¡°The surgery is the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at Tang Wu and said with heartache, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu took out the surgery report from her bag. ¡°The doctor gave me everything.¡±


    Bo Cixue sighed.


    Although they were best friends, they could not interfere with her decision.


    All she could do was toe and apany her.


    ¡°Tm taking leave the day after tomorrow. Ah Xun should being to apany you.¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu did not refuse their kindness. ¡°Buy me something delicious then.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    On the way back to Scenery Bay, Bo Cixue was slightly silent.


    Ye Jie sat in the front passenger seat and looked at Bo Cixue, who was thinking about something as she drove. He coughed softly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you a little unhappy after talking to Tang Wu?¡±


    Bo Cixue had promised Tang Wu that she would not tell him about her pregnancy, even if it was Ye Jie.


    She shook her head. ¡°I was wondering why Auntie Tang was so ruthless. Didn¡¯t Brother Lan have no background? She didn¡¯t even give him a chance and rejected him directly. Now, she doesn¡¯t even acknowledge her daughter.¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his thin lips. ¡°Actually, love and material things are inseparable. Auntie Tang is the second branch of the Tang family. They have been living under the pressure of the eldest branch. Mrs Tang wanted to find a son-inw who is very strong in all aspects to stabilize the status of their second


    branch, but how could she ept it when Tang Wu suddenly got together with a young man from the tribe?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re from a prestigious family, so you should know that richdies like topare themselves with each other. Mrs Tang is also a person who cares a lot about her face. How can she stand the ridicule of others? Lan Yue¡¯s background is not something he can choose. Mrs Tang¡¯s deep-rooted values can¡¯t


    be changed so quickly!¡±


    ¡°However, Lan Yue is still young and has a bright future. If he has some achievements in the future, Mrs Tang will probably let go of her grudges.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Tang Wu is the one suffering now. She¡¯s like a biscuit. Although she left the Tang family, that¡¯s where she grew up. Now that she¡¯s back in the capital, she can¡¯t even enter the house. How can she feel good?¡±


    It was fine if she had to bear this, but she had to abort the child the day after tomorrow.


    Which woman wouldn¡¯t want her own child?


    Unless he did not want it!


    When the car arrived at Kuangjing Bay, Bo Cixue thought that there were not many dishes in the fridge and pulled Ye Jie into the supermarket.


    Bo Cixue bought ribs and wanted to ask Ye Jie what he wanted to eat, but she turned around and did not see him.


    Bo Cixue looked around but did not see him.


    She took out her phone and called him. When she found out that he was buying daily necessities, she pushed the cart over.


    Ye Jie met Mr Ying when he was choosing a towel.


    Seeing Ye Jie here, Mr Ying was slightly surprised.


    Nodding at Ye Jie, Mr Ying left hurriedly.


    ¡®When Bo Cixue came over, she saw Mr Ying leaving hurriedly.


    Bo Cixue was a little surprised. ¡°What did you do? Why does he look like he saw a ferocious beast?¡±


    Ye Jie chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s probably afraid that I¡¯ll buy his house. I didn¡¯t say anything just now.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless. How traumatized had he been when he bought Mr Ying¡¯s housest time?


    Amomentter.


    Bo Cixue realized that something was wrong. She was stunned when she saw him choosing towels and toothbrushes. ¡°Why... did you buy these?¡±


    ¡°Lremember that your cup has a rabbit pattern on it, right?¡± As he spoke, he also chose a cup with a rabbit pattern. He looked at it and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s more childish.¡±


    Bo Cixue saw him putting the cup into the cart and looking up slightly. Before she could say anything, she saw him lower his head and kiss her lips.


    Bo Cixue was confused by his series of actions.


    He only stayed for a few seconds before leaving.


    Her ears were slightly red and she red at him with wet doe eyes, but there was no deterrence. He smiled and the dimple on his left cheek could be seen faintly. ¡°I thought you raised your head to let me kiss you.¡±


    Ha, ha!


    That¡¯s just what you think!


    ¡°I just want to ask you why you bought these cups? You haven¡¯t answered me.¡±


    He took the cart from her. ¡°I¡¯ve already answered.¡± He nced at the vegetables in the cart. ¡°Go buy more.¡±


    Bo Cixue walked behind him, frowning.


    When had he answered her?


    Bo Cixue caught up to him and wanted to say something, but when she saw his side profile when he was choosing the dishes carefully, she did not want to say anything.


    It was said that serious men were the most charming. It seemed like that was true.


    It was just picking a dish, but his smooth and handsome face exuded a stable and reserved masculinity.


    Bo Cixue despised herself.


    You¡¯re at the point of no return again!


    However, this man who was buying groceries, please stop exuding your masculine charm immediately. The sales auntie¡¯s eyes were fixed on your face.


    Fortunately, this was a high-end district and the staff knew that the people living here were all important figures. No matter how shocked they were, they would not be too rude.


    After buying the groceries, they returned to Bo Cixue¡¯s apartment.


    Bo Cixue looked at the man changing into the gray slippers he had bought himself. The style was the same as her pink shoes and she could not help rolling her eyes.


    ¡®Why was this fellow¡¯s memory so good?


    How long had it been since he came to her house? But he could clearly remember these details that she could not even remember herself.


    She had no choice but to ept it!


    ¡°Tl go cook.¡± He took off his jacket and wore a V-neck sweater inside. He rolled up his sleeves slightly, revealing his well-defined forearms and the luxurious and exquisite man¡¯s watch on his left wrist. He handed her the bag containing his daily necessities. ¡°Help me put it in the bathroom.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at his serious expression and red at him.


    Did he get her permission to stay here?

 Chapter 2179

    <h4>Chapter 2179: Making Up (4)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue went to the bathroom obediently and arranged the daily necessities he had bought.


    ¡®When their cups were ced together, although the pattern was childish, there was an indescribable beauty to it.


    Bo Cixue looked at herself in the mirror and her lips slowly curled up.


    She put down the cup and put his towel on the shelf.


    It was only now that she realized that the towels he bought were of the same brand and style as him, but the colors were different.


    How much had this person observed her house before?


    After dinner, the doorbell rang.


    Bo Cixue stood up from the chair and looked panicked. ¡°Did my mothere to check on me?¡±


    Ye Jie looked at the panicked Bo Cixue and smiled slightly. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    Bo Cixue red at him with a red face. ¡°We just made up and you¡¯re already here. What does my mother think? My mother said that I¡¯m not allowed to mess around before we get married.¡±


    Ye Jie leaned back against the chair, his dark eyes narrowed slightly. He looked handsome and charming. ¡°Am I not a gentleman enough?¡±


    To be honest,pared to other men, he was indeed a gentleman.


    He got up, patted her head and went straight to the door.


    Bo Cixue reacted and hurried after him.


    It was Ah You who pressed the doorbell. He had brought Ye Jie¡¯sptop and a small suitcase over.


    Seeing Bo Cixue poking her head out from behind Ye Jie, Ah You nodded at her. ¡°Miss Bo, His Highness is often busy until dawn when he¡¯s handling work. I hope you can supervise him in the future.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless. Did he want to stay here for a long time?


    After Ye Jie took the things, he closed the door and locked Ah You out.


    ¡®The two of them tidied up the kitchen and Bo Cixue nced at him. ¡°I only have one room here. Are you sleeping on the sofa tonight?¡±


    He smirked. He did not agree or disagree.


    He had been hospitalized for half a month and had umted a lot of work. Bo Cixue automatically gave him the study.


    ¡®Thinking of the gifts she had prepared when he was hospitalized, she ran into the room and wrapped the gifts in a box.


    An hourter.


    Bo Cixue brought him milk.


    Hearing that he was talking to someone, she put down the milk and was about to leave when he waved at her.


    Bo Cixue walked over in confusion and saw that he was video calling Tang Mo and Luo Zhou.


    Bo Cixue subconsciously wanted to leave.


    But very soon, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her onto hisp.


    Tang Mo and Luo Zhou eximed in the video.


    Bo Cixue was not a shy person. Since he was not afraid of being seen by his friends, she had nothing to be afraid of.


    Bo Cixue snuggled into his arms and adjusted her posture to make herselffortable. She held Ye Jie¡¯s arm with one hand and put the other on the desk, looking at the camera.


    The moment Bo Cixue looked at the camera, the two men cursed again.


    Bo Cixue was still wearing the long dress she had dressed up in. The makeup on her face had not been removed. Although her lipstick was lighter, it did not affect her beauty.


    She was a little shy when he suddenly pulled her onto hisp just now and a blush appeared on her face. Together with the light now, she looked like a beautiful woman who had walked out of a newspaper.


    ¡°No wonder people say that women in love are the most charming. It¡¯s true.¡± Tang Mo clicked his tongue. ¡°The little girl from back then was really amazing when she grew up.¡±


    Before Bo Cixue could say anything, the two people in the video suddenly disappeared and Ye Jie had already ended the video.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s long and thick eyshes fluttered. ¡°I haven¡¯t greeted Brother Tang Mo and Brother Zhou!¡±


    The man said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re already married, yet you¡¯re still praising other women for being beautiful and frivolous.¡±


    Bo Cixue buried her face in his arm and could not help giggling.


    It was only when her stomach hurt fromughing that she looked up at him and poked his arm lightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so petty to be jealous of Brother Tang Mo.¡±


    The man said seriously, ¡°He¡¯s not worthy.¡±


    From the corner of his eye, Ye Jie saw a box beside the ss of milk she had brought in. He took it. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Bo Cixue was a little embarrassed and lowered her long eyshes. ¡°Open it.¡±


    Ye Jie opened the box and there was a wooden carving inside.


    ¡°0


    Bo Cixue looked up at him. Seeing his unreadable expression, she nodded quickly. ¡°Do I look like him?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not Caesar?¡±


    Bo Cixue raised her fist and punched his chest, struggling to get out of his arms.


    Indeed, her carving did not look good. She did not have the skills, but she had carved for nearly half a month.


    She was a little ugly, but she had the heart.


    She thought he would be touched when he saw it!


    ¡°Why are you always targeting Caesar? I haven¡¯t even dated him for a day. Don¡¯t always think of him as your love rival.¡±


    ¡®The man pulled her onto hisp again, his long arms pulling her into his arms. He looked down at her with his dark eyes. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t stopped you, you might already be dating me.¡±


    Hearing his words, Bo Cixue¡¯s scalp turned numb.


    Oh no, she seemed to have dug a hole for herself.


    She said with a strong desire to live, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. How can I fall for another man so easily?¡± Then, she pouted and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not as charming as you. Look, even the nurses in the hospital are interested in you.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were dark as he caressed her hair. He lifted a strand of hair and yed with it, his low and hoarse voice seemed toe from the depths of his throat. ¡°Cixue, no matter how many women like me in this world, I won¡¯t be seduced away.¡±


    ¡°After I set my mind on a person, I will be very determined. No other woman can enter my eyes.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. ¡°Then¡­ will I be that person?¡±


    He gave a lowugh and threaded his long fingers that were ying with her hair. He held the back of her head and lowered his head, rubbing the tip of his nose against hers. His fresh and elegant breath filled her nose. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at his dark eyes, handsome face, and her heart seemed to have been electrocuted. She was a little touched and numb.


    Actually, she knew his personality. He would not look at any woman no matter how outstanding they were.


    Perhaps this was love. When they were unhappy, they felt terrible, but when they were together, they would feel sweet and soft because of a sentence.


    Bo Cixue wrapped her arms around his neck and looked up, their lips touching.


    Ding-dong, ding-dong


    The doorbell rang in an inappropriate manner.


    Bo Cixue moved away from his arms and ran out to open the door.


    A momentter, Ye Jie, who was in the study, heard her scream.

 Chapter 2180

    <h4>Chapter 2180: Making Up (5)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Jie¡¯s pupils constricted when he heard Bo Cixue¡¯s scream. He immediately got up from the chair and strode out.


    Bo Cixue stood in the living room with many photos scattered under her feet.


    ¡®There was a box by her leg.


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression changed when he saw the photo on the ground. He walked over quickly, picked up the photo on the ground, and put it in the box.


    ¡°Mr Ying said that he found this box when he was tidying up the bedroom. You must have left it behind and asked me to return it to you.¡±


    Ye Jie frowned.


    Back then, he had transferred the house back to Mr Ying at a low price and had sent the butler over to pack his things.


    She might have missed this box.


    The photos inside were all taken secretly by someone after she broke up with him.


    It was an immoral thing to invade her privacy.


    Ye Jie put the photo into the box and looked at Bo Cixue with dark eyes.


    Bo Cixue turned around and did not look at him.


    To be honest, she was shocked and afraid when she saw the photo.


    She did not expect him to have someone follow her and take so many photos.


    Everything she did and talked to every day was secretly taken.


    But she knew nothing about it.


    Who liked to be photographed secretly?


    Ye Jie put the box aside, walked behind Bo Cixue, and pulled her into his arms.


    Bo Cixue did not let him carry her and walked toward the sofa.


    Ye Jie followed her and grabbed her wrist, turning her around forcefully. ¡°When I realized that I was wrong, I stopped doing this.¡±


    Butter, he would find time to follow her.


    Of course, she was already so angry and he would not say it out.


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips tightly and said nothing.


    His slender hands cupped her face, his fingers rubbing her face. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time, hm?¡±


    Bo Cixue looked up at him. Although she was still a little angry, her heart softened when she saw his affectionate gaze.


    ¡°Have you realized that you¡¯re actually a little stubborn?¡±


    He did not deny it and hummed hoarsely.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite possessive.¡±


    Ye Jie said, ¡°If I¡¯m not possessive, I won¡¯t give you to others.¡±


    Bo Cixue red at him and pointed at the box beside him. ¡°Who did you hire to take photos secretly? Was it a woman?¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°L knew it was a woman. I just looked at a few photos and knew that woman did it on purpose. She took photos of me yawning, stretching, and rolling my eyes.¡±


    Ye Jie was speechless.


    Bo Cixue poked him with her finger. ¡°Don¡¯t do such things again.¡±


    He nodded with his dark eyes.


    It was rare for Bo Cixue to see him so nervous. She wrapped her arms around his thin waist. ¡°¡®ll forgive you this time.¡±


    He lowered his head, wanting to kiss her, but she pressed her finger against his lips. ¡°I kissed you several times today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Continue with your work. I have to run for a while.¡±


    Hm?¡±


    ¡°Ah Xun, Qingcheng, and the rest have been posting fitness photos in the group recently. Both of them have trained their waistline. I¡¯ve been running between the research institute and the hospital recently and haven¡¯t exercised even after eating, Although I haven¡¯t gained weight, my waistline isn¡¯t as


    good as those who have trained.¡±


    He nced at her slender waist. ¡°Not bad, but you¡¯re a little thin.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    No matter what, this man always thought that she was thin.


    If this continued, if he cooked for her from time to time and watched her eat two bowls every time, she would soon gain weight.


    Bo Cixue ran to her room and changed.


    She had removed her makeup. Her skin was fair and her facial features were beautiful. Her long horse was tied into a bun and she looked like a university student who had just entered school.


    Ye Jie¡¯s dark eyesnded on her and he said hoarsely, ¡°Cixue.¡±


    Bo Cixue was about to get on the treadmill when she heard him calling her. She turned back. ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Tl take a photo for you.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not think too much about it. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She leaned against the treadmill, her red lips curling up as she looked at Ye Jie¡¯s phone camera with a smile and even made a thumbs up gesture.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    After Ye Jie entered the study, Bo Cixue started to run.


    After running for nearly forty minutes, Bo Cixue started to do abdominal muscles training again.


    After the entire training, she was so tired that she was sweating profusely.


    Her phone had been ringing nonstop since she started running.


    After Bo Cixue wiped her sweat, she picked up her phone and opened WeChat.


    Not only were her best friends in an uproar, but Tang Mo and Luo Zhou had also sent her messages from their friends.


    They were all congratting her.


    Bo Cixue was confused.


    ¡®What was he congratting her for?


    She had only exercised a little. What had happened?


    Bo Cixue opened Tang Mo¡¯s message. Tang Mo was more straightforward. He congratted her for finally subduing Ye Jie, who was still a child.


    Bo Cixue almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    After a while, Bo Cixue finally understood why everyone had sent her congrattory messages.


    Ye Jie had changed his WeChat profile picture.


    The photo was of her leaning against the treadmill, wearing exercise clothes and no makeup.


    Behind the treadmill was a floor-to-ceiling window. The lights outside were bright and the night view was dazzling.


    His previous WeChat profile picture was very monotonous and serious. Just like the impression he gave people outside, he looked unattainable, noble and cold.


    It was hard to imagine that a person with his personality would use his girlfriend¡¯s photo as a profile photo.


    Bo Cixue was naturally happy. Who did not like to be cared for by their boyfriend?


    However.


    Could his photography skills be any worse?


    This photo seemed to have taken 50% of her tall figure. Also, before changing the photo, could he tell her to give him a photo with no ws?


    Bo Cixue took her phone and ran into the study.


    The man, who was handling work matters, narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw Bo Cixue rushing in, panting slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She looked like she had an urgent matter to attend to.


    Bo Cixue handed him her phone and showed him her WeChat profile picture. ¡°How dare you put such an ugly photo on it?¡±


    He looked at it for a few seconds and smirked. ¡°It¡¯s very cute.¡±


    ¡°How am I cute? Is a 50-50 figure cute?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Bo Cixue took out a photo she thought was beautiful and sent it to him. ¡°Change it to this.¡±


    Ye Jie looked at the photo Bo Cixue had sent. There were indeed no ws, but he did not agree to change it.


    Bo Cixue red at him. He would not change even if she threatened him.


    Bo Cixue ignored him and returned to the bedroom angrily, locking the door.


    Anyway, he slept on the sofa at night. If he made her angry, she would not give him the nket.


    When Ye Jie came out of the study, he found that the bedroom door was locked. Looking at the closed door, he took out his phone and sent her a message¡­

 Chapter 2181

    <h4>Chapter 2181: Making Up (6)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixuey on the bed andined in her best friends¡¯ chat.


    Her fingers typed quickly and she did not notice that Ye Jie had sent a message.


    ¡°Is it toote to change boyfriends?¡±


    She did not notice that the message was sent to Ye Jie¡¯s WeChat.


    Until the bedroom door was opened from the outside.


    Feeling a dark auraing from behind, Bo Cixue turned back and was almost frightened out of her wits when she saw the man who had suddenly appeared in the bedroom!


    She kept patting her chest. ¡°Oh my god, how did you get in?¡± She remembered locking the door.


    Ye Jie came out of the training camp and it was not difficult for him to unlock it.


    Seeing Bo Cixue¡¯s frightened expression, he picked her up from the bed and stared at her with dark eyes. ¡°You want to break up with me?¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart was thumping.


    Was he blind? Was he able to see the message she sent in her best friends¡¯ chat?


    ¡°You want to change your boyfriend?¡±


    With every word he said, his handsome face moved closer to her.


    His expression waspletely dark.


    The air in the bedroom seemed to turn colder.


    Bo Cixue shrank her neck and smiled. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s impossible to break up after making up, but you keep making me angry, so I have to consider it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± His face was only a paper-thin distance away from her. He lowered his head and bit her ruthlessly.


    The skin was not broken, but it was enough to make her gasp in pain.


    Under his strong aura and sharp gaze, Bo Cixue said, ¡°I was just saying.¡±


    He pressed down and ced his hands on the top of her head, his dark eyes reflecting her slightly aggrieved face. ¡°Cixue, that photo reminded me of you when you were in your teens.¡±


    She had a fair and exquisite face, a bun, and was wearing youthful sportswear. Under the bright night scenery, she looked energetic, clean, and beautiful.


    The thing he regretted the most in his life was not being able to spend a beautiful youth with her.


    Although they were childhood sweethearts, he had never really understood her before, making her experience too much sadness.


    It was a youth that none of them could go back to. There was no chance for them to do it again in this world.


    It was his regret.


    He would use the rest of his life to make up for that regret.


    Hearing his exnation, Bo Cixue felt slightly relieved. ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ we take another photo?¡±


    He found it funny. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re perfect in my eyes.¡±


    Hearing his words, Bo Cixue¡¯s porcin-like face heated up slightly.


    Did this man put honey on his lips today? It was so sweet that she was at a loss.


    Bo Cixue thought of the bitter feelings she had when she was still a girl and felt emotional.


    Actually, she was considered lucky. Not every crush in this world would have a good ending.


    Although they had not gotten together yet, at least their hearts were slowly getting closer.


    However, Bo Cixue still felt a little resentful.


    She had to work harder to convince him to change her profile photo to another photo that made her look younger.


    The 16th Youth Film Festival was held at the Capital¡¯s Cultural Hall.


    Lan Yue was nominated and Tang Wu apanied him to the film festival that night.


    Tang Wu was wearing a red shirt and pants. Her wavy long hair was tied into a ponytail, making her look professional and capable. In such a public setting, it was obvious that she was the staff beside the artist.


    Lan Yue¡¯s first work was directed by Nick and the box office earnings were excellent. As soon as he debuted, he caused quite a stir.


    Tang Wu realized that he was a genius.


    Not only was her acting good, but her appearance was also impable.


    He was fair, handsome, and well-defined, showing thebination of a boy and a man.


    He was wearing a fitting blue suit that Tang Wu had chosen for him personally. His hair was dyed a dark chestnut color and had been styled. His thick fringe fell on his forehead and the roots of his hair were simply permed, perfectly portraying his excellent temperament.


    Lan Yue was actually a man of few words. He was more mature than his peers and rarely smiled in front of the camera, his eyes exuding a coldness that came from the depths of his soul.


    Perhaps it was because of his unique temperament that attracted millions of girls the moment he debuted.


    Many female fans¡¯ wish was for him to smile at the camera. asionally, when he smiled, the fans would feel like they had been electrocuted.


    ¡®When he smiled, he was definitely the most handsome person in the entertainment industry.


    Lan Yue was going to walk the red carpetter and the staff were not allowed to be with him.


    Tang Wu came to the venue and sat in the audience with Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue saw the celebrities walking the red carpet on the big screen. The stars were shining brightly tonight and the female celebrities werepeting for beauty. All of them were wearing gorgeous gowns of all types.


    Bo Cixue liked beautiful people and things.


    She watched with interest as the beauties appeared. When the handsome men appeared, the fans in the audience screamed loudly and she screamed as well. ¡°Who is he? He¡¯s so handsome.¡±


    ¡°Wuwu, look at that. The uncle type is so masculine.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ That must be the Best Actor. My mom likes him so much.¡±


    Tang Wu looked at Bo Cixue, who had regained her usual personality after making up with Ye Jie, and a smile appeared in her eyes.


    Tang Wu was happy to see Cixue so happy.


    Bo Cixue sat at the VVIP seat in the audience, surrounded by socialites who liked to chase after celebrities or young men who came with their girlfriends.


    One of the young men who had sat behind Bo Cixue to apany his girlfriend had recorded a short video of the clubhouse and posted it on his social media, eximing that girls who chased after celebrities were really crazy.


    It happened that Tang Mo had the young man¡¯s WeChat and saw this video when he was browsing his feed.


    The young man had recorded a video casually and had identally recorded Bo Cixue in front.


    As a result, Bo Cixue¡¯s loud screams were also recorded.


    Tang Moughed unkindly after watching the video.


    Recently, when he and Luo Zhou asked Ye Jie out for a gathering, he refused toe out.


    He thought he was loving with Sister Cixue every day!


    He probably did not know that the woman had gone out to chase after celebrities!


    Tang Mo sent the video to Ye Jie.


    After Bo Cixue went to the cultural center tonight, Ye Jie went to the office to work overtime.


    After receiving the video from Tang Mo, he did not open it and replied, ¡°I¡¯m free.¡±


    Tang Mo replied very quickly, ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to work? I suspect that your Sister Cixue is going to fall for someone else.¡±


    Ye Jie replied immediately, ¡°Scram.¡±


    He opened the video.


    Soon, Bo Cixue¡¯s scream sounded. ¡°Oh my god, I like him so much. Did you see his magazine photost time? Eight-pack, super masculine and sexy!¡±


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression darkened.


    He looked at the video carefully and his deep eyes darkened when he saw Bo Cixue screaming excitedly.


    He stood up from the leather chair quickly, took his car keys and left the office in a hurry..

 Chapter 2182

    <h4>Chapter 2182: Making Up (7)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lan Yue finished walking the red carpet and was about to enter the venue when he was stopped.


    The person who called him was the most popr girl in the entertainment industry.


    Xiao Hua was in her early twenties and looked beautiful and sweet. It was obvious that she had been pampered since she was young and had never suffered any setbacks.


    Xiao Hua walked in front of Lan Yue with her long dress. She was not tall and needed to look up at Lan Yue even though she was wearing high heels.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ye Yao, who is about to enter the same crew as you. We met during thest audition. Do you still remember?¡±


    Lan Yue looked at the girl with the sweet smile and his dark eyesnded on her face for a few seconds before he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ye Yao was a little disappointed.


    She wanted to say something, but she saw him nod at her indifferently and leave.


    Not far away, Chu Li and Chu Xi happened to see this scene.


    After Chu Li did not work in the trantion department, she went to a trantionpany. This time, she was here to be an interpreter for an international artiste.


    Chu Xi came to see Qi Chen.


    Chu Xi looked down on Lan Yue¡¯s background and pouted. ¡°Ye Yao actually wants to woo Lan Yue? She probably doesn¡¯t know that that brat came from a poor tribe!¡±


    Chu Li had looked down on Lan Yue like Chu Xi back then, but aftering out of the tribe and experiencing some things, she realized that Lan Yue was still better.


    She even missed the days in the tribe!


    Lan Yue was more hardworking and motivated than she had imagined. He would definitely be the brightest star in the future!


    Although he did not have a good family background, he would definitely have a bright future!


    Chu Li did not want to miss Lan Yue like this again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that about him in the future!¡± With that said, Chu Li walked toward where Lan Yue had left.


    ¡°Hey, Sister, wait for me.¡±


    Behind the stage, the makeup artist was touching up Lan Yue¡¯s makeup. The award ceremony would officially startter.


    After touching up her makeup, Lan Yue took out his phone and sent a message to Tang Wu. ¡°Where are you sitting?¡±


    Tang Wu probably did not see the message and did not reply for a while.


    Lan Yue put away his phone and was about to enter the venue when a figure suddenly shed past him.


    Seeing that someone was about to fall, he subconsciously supported that person.


    ¡®That person jumped into his arms in panic and put his hands on his shoulders.


    Lan Yue frowned imperceptibly. The moment the woman leaned into his arms, he let go of her arm and took a step back, putting some distance between them.


    Chu Li looked up at the distant Lan Yue, as if she had just noticed him. Surprise appeared on her face. ¡°Ah Yue?¡±


    Lan Yue saw that the person in front of him was Chu Li. He lowered his eyes slightly and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Ah Yue, are you still angry at me?¡± Chu Li chased after him and blocked his way.


    Lan Yue did not look at Chu Li. His thick and long eyshes cast a faint shadow on his fair and handsome face. His pink lips moved. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Ah Yue, actually 1¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, he walked around her and entered the venue.


    Chu Li frowned and stomped her feet lightly.


    Chu Xi saw this scene. ¡°Sister, is there something wrong with your brain? He¡¯s just a newbie who has just debuted. What future can he have? You finally got rid of him. Why are you still rted to him?¡±


    Chu Li looked at Chu Xi unhappily. ¡°You haven¡¯t interacted with him before. How do you know how good he is? I finally understand now. Few of those rich young men canpare to him.¡±


    Chu Xi rolled her eyes disapprovingly. ¡°My Brother Qi Chen is better than him. Besides, looking at him now, he doesn¡¯t like you much. Why are you so cold?¡±


    Chu Li did not like Chu Xi¡¯s words.


    What did he mean by that?


    Although he was with that poor youngdy who had been chased out of the Tang family, they had only been together for a short while. Their rtionship did not have a foundation and could notst.


    Besides, as long as she did something, Lan Yue would definitely change his mind and get back together with her.


    After the award ceremony started.


    Bo Cixue received a message from Ye Jie. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°To watch the party. There¡¯s a lot of stars tonight.¡±


    Ye Jie: ¡°Does it look good?¡±


    Bo Cixue almost replied that it was good. After thinking about it, she replied with a strong desire to live, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Ye Jie: ¡°Are there many handsome men?¡±


    Bo Cixue: I¡¯m fine.


    At this moment, a young hunk came out to present the award. After Bo Cixue replied, she said to Tang Wu, ¡°He¡¯s the one who suddenly became popr this year. Oh my god, he looks better in person than on camera.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Her skin is so fair and tender.¡±


    Tang Wu smiled charmingly. ¡°Not as good as my Brother Lan.¡±


    Bo Cixue poked Tang Wu with her elbow. ¡°I came out to see a handsome man. Why did you mention the one at home?¡±


    ¡°If your Crown Prince finds out about this, aren¡¯t you afraid that he will return the goods?¡±


    ¡°Tm not afraid, He¡¯s the one sticking to me now.¡±


    ¡°Sure, your status is high.¡±


    Bo Cixue was discussing that young hunk with Tang Wu when her phone rang again.


    Ye Jie: ¡°Very good-looking?¡±


    Bo Cixue was confused when she saw these words.


    Bo Cixue: ¡°?¡±


    Before Bo Cixue could wonder, she saw that the winner was the male lead of a movie she liked a while back.


    ¡°The eight-pack man won the award. I heard that in order to develop his abdominal muscles and maintain his figure, he has always been strict with himself¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue was sighing when her phone vibrated again.


    Ye Jie: ¡°Have you seen an eight-pack?¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed.


    What was going on?


    How did he know that she had seen his eight pack? Although she had only seen it in magazines.


    Bo Cixue felt that something was wrong, as if a dark aura wasing toward her.


    Bo Cixue looked at the seat on her left. An unknown girl sitting on her left had disappeared and turned into a man wearing a mask.


    Bo Cixue immediately recognized that the man was the Crown Prince who had sent her a message half a minute ago.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s bright doe eyes widened slightly and she looked at the man who had suddenly appeared beside her in disbelief. Her pink lips opened and closed, but she still could not say aplete sentence. ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    ¡®The man narrowed his dark eyes slightly and said nothing. He grabbed Bo Cixue¡¯s slender wrist domineeringly and urately, pulling her up from her seat.


    Bo Cixue eximed softly and said to Tang Wu, ¡°Wuwu, help.¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu was also shocked, but when she saw that the person pulling Bo Cixue was Ye Jie, she made a gesture to pray for herself.


    Bo Cixue was pulled out of the venue by Ye Jie.


    ¡®When the young man in the back row saw this, he said enviously, ¡°His boyfriend said that he would leave with his girlfriend, but I have to watch my girlfriend being smitten by another man here..¡±

 Chapter 2183

    <h4>Chapter 2183: Making Up (8)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue was dragged into the car by Ye Jie.


    He took off his mask and pursed his lips tightly, saying nothing.


    Bo Cixue sat in the front passenger seat, ncing at the dark and scary man from the corner of her eye.


    Wasn¡¯t he working overtime tonight? How would she have thought that he would suddenly run to her side and sit down?


    She was embarrassed to be seen by him looking at her smitten side.


    On the way back to Kuangjing Bay, neither of them spoke.


    Back in the apartment, the man went straight into the bathroom.


    Hearing the sound of water, Bo Cixue guessed that he was showering.


    He had slept on the sofa for the past two nights.


    Bo Cixue took out a thin nket from the cab and put it on the sofa before going to the kitchen to cut fruits.


    She had to coax her boyfriend a little since he was unhappy, right?


    After about twenty minutes, the man came out of the bathroom.


    He was wearing a pair of loose gray pants, his upper body bare and his figure handsome.


    ¡®When Bo Cixue went out with the fruits, she saw him picking up his phone on the coffee table, preparing to answer the call.


    He bent down and there was no fat at all. Straightening up, his well-defined abdominal muscles fell into her eyes.


    He answered the call as he sat on the sofa.


    Bo Cixue ced the fruits on the coffee table, not daring to look at him as she ran back to the bedroom.


    Closing the door, she sat cross-legged on the bed and fell into a daze.


    Did he do it on purpose?


    Bo Cixue hugged the soft pillow and buried her face in it, a smile on her lips.


    In the middle of the night.


    Bo Cixue woke up.


    It was pouring outside.


    ¡®The temperature in the air dropped a few degrees and it felt a little cold.


    At the thought that the man sleeping on the sofa only had a thin nket, Bo Cixue hurriedly took out a slightly thick nket from the cab.


    They did not talk from the clubhouse to home.


    She could feel that he was angry and jealous, but if he did not say it, she would not ask.


    But it was raining and she could not let him be.


    Bo Cixue carried the nket to the living room.


    ¡®The person sleeping on the sofa had her eyes closed, her eyshes casting a shadow under the soft orange light.


    Bo Cixue approached him softly and squatted by the sofa, looking at the man at a close distance. He looked even more handsome when he was asleep, his thin lips pursed slightly and was not as distant as when he was awake.


    Bo Cixue spread the nket and covered him.


    She smiled at him and said in a voice that only she could hear, ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re the most handsome and outstanding person in the world.¡±


    She got up and was about to leave when her wrist was grabbed.


    Before she could react, she fell onto the nket.


    Bo Cixue looked at the man in surprise. He had opened his deep ck eyes and was staring fixedly at her.


    Being so close, she could smell his refreshing and charming scent.


    His other hand grabbed the back of her head and his lipsnded on her ear, asking her hoarsely, ¡°Between him and me, whose abdominal muscles are good-looking?¡±


    Bo Cixue was stunned for a few seconds.


    ¡®When she regained her senses, she looked at him with trembling eyshes. ¡°I was justmenting casually. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± He narrowed his eyes slightly, looking like he would not let go of her if she did not say anything.


    Bo Cixue braced herself. ¡°Y-You.¡±


    Did this person get jealous?


    ¡°What did you whisper just now?¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°You said that I¡¯m the most handsome and outstanding person in the world in your heart.¡±


    Bo Cixue punched his shoulder with a red face and puffed up her cheeks, ring at him angrily. ¡°You¡¯re pretending to be asleep!¡±


    He bit the corner of her lips lightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t say good night to me tonight.¡±


    Bo Cixue was unhappy. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me either. Don¡¯t you know how scary your expression was on the way back?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t anger me in the future.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless. She was not angry at him!


    It was too unfair!


    He pulled her hand up to his lips. ¡°Cixue, coax me.¡±


    Bo Cixue saw the gentleness in the man¡¯s eyes and her heart softened. She held his handsome face in her hands and kissed his deep eyes.


    ¡°No matter how good other men are, I only like you.¡± She heard herself saying this to him.


    She did not hear what he said because he suddenly carried her to the room.


    In the hotel.


    Lan Yue had just woken up and saw that Tang Wu was not beside him. He propped himself up and looked around.


    Tang Wu was packing his luggage.


    He would be joining the crew soon.


    Last night, he was nominated for the ¡®Best Actor¡¯ award, but he missed the trophy.


    He did not have too many emotions.


    Tang Wu felt a little regretful. After all, she felt that he acted very well.


    But he was still a newbie and there would be many opportunities in the future.


    Lan Yue got off the bed and walked behind Tang Wu, hugging her slender waist.


    He buried his face in her neck, his voice hoarse from having just woken up. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with me?¡±


    Tang Wu smiled and patted the man¡¯s hands that were sped together at her waist. ¡°I have something else to settle during this period. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll visit the production team.¡±


    Tang Wu turned around and gently tapped his handsome face. ¡°You have to work hard and earn more money to support me.¡±


    His dark eyes reflected her beautiful face and he smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Lan Yue joined the team, Tang Wu went to the hospital at the appointed time for the surgery.


    Bo Cixue and Nan Xun were already at the hospital entrance.


    Bo Cixue and Nan Xun would respect Tang Wu¡¯s decision and not interfere too much.


    Tang Wu greeted them. Seeing that Bo Cixue was wearing a high cor today, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Did you do something bad?¡±


    Speaking of this, Bo Cixue was angry.


    She did not know why she was so confused.


    It waspletely different from what she had nned.


    ¡°Idon¡¯t want to talk to him for the next two weeks.¡± He had nned it all.


    Tang Wu smiled. ¡°I think he¡¯s not bad. I¡¯ve always respected you. You may be angry, but seeing that he¡¯s not young anymore, you should forgive him as soon as possible!¡±


    Nan Xun nodded. ¡°Compared to Tang Mo, the Crown Prince is too chaste.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the two best friends beside her and clicked her tongue. ¡°The two of you must have been bribed by him! You always speak up for him.¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s new film crew was in the neighboring city.


    He had just left the city when a silver luxurious sedan drove over and blocked his car.


    The assistant stopped the car and nced at Lan Yue, who was reading the script in the back row. ¡°Brother, several men in ck got out of the car in front. They seem to be up to no good.¡±


    Lan Yue looked up.


    After a while, there was a knock on the car window.


    One of the men in ck said, ¡°Mr Lan, our Madam invites you in.¡±


    Lan Yue followed a few men in ck into the luxurious car in front.


    Seeing the elegant and noble woman sitting in the back row, Lan Yue nodded slightly. ¡°Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Tm not familiar with you.¡±


    Lan Yue changed his words. ¡°Madam.¡±


    Mother Tang did not look at Lan Yue and said coldly, ¡°sit!¡±

 Chapter 2184

    <h4>Chapter 2184: Making Up (9)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mother Tang¡¯s attitude toward Lan Yue was rather disdainful and cold. She raised her chin slightly, her attitude superior.


    Lan Yue was very calm from beginning to end.


    Mother Tang said nothing and did not look at him. There was no unhappiness or emotions on his face.


    Her mental strength was much better than Mother Tang had imagined.


    Mother Tang did not watch the entertainment news. She knew that Lan Yue had some achievements now, but she would not change her impression of him.


    The entertainment industry was a huge influence and might not suit him.


    ment


    With his personality, it was not easy for him to make a name for himself!


    Neither of them spoke in the car. After a few minutes, Mother Tang was the first to lose her cool. She nced at Lan Yue coldly. ¡°Do you think Wuwu is happy with you?¡±


    Lan Yue pursed his pink lips slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t give her feelings for her parents. I¡¯m not good enough, so she¡¯s stuck in the middle.¡±


    Mother Tang did not expect Lan Yue to say this. She snorted. ¡°You know that you¡¯re not good enough, so why are you still pestering her? She¡¯s the youngdy of the Tang family and has lived a luxurious life since she was young. What can she get by following you?¡±


    Lan Yue remained calm. ¡°I can give my life to her.¡±


    Mother Tang seemed to have heard the biggest joke in the world. She was not touched at all and only felt that this young man was extremely childish and ridiculous!


    ¡°Did you get together with Wuwu because she wanted to get resources for you? Do you feel a sense of achievement seeing her socialize and drink with others for a script? You¡¯re a freeloader and can¡¯t even give her a stable life, and you still say you want to give her your life? Why does she want your life? It¡¯s


    ignorant and ridiculous!¡±


    Mother Tang¡¯s words were like sharp needles that pierced Lan Yue¡¯s heart.


    He did not like to socialize, but in this industry, it was impossible not to.


    As his and Ah Xin¡¯s manager, Tang Wu had taken on such a responsibility. He had thought of not letting their work be mixed together, but she had disagreed.


    She had once opened an agency and had some experience in this aspect.


    Looking at Lan Yue, who had his lips pursed tightly, Mother Tang did not care if she had hurt his self-esteem and continued to mock him. ¡°Do you think our Tangtang likes you very much? She has never rebelled against her father and me since she was young. This time, she eloped with you because she


    was toote.¡±


    Lan Yue quickly denied Mother Tang¡¯s words. ¡°I believe her feelings for me.¡±


    ¡®The fact that she could be with him without any hesitation was enough to prove that she loved him.


    Mother Tang seemed to have heard the biggest joke. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re full? Do you know what Tangtang went to do today? If she loved you, she wouldn¡¯t have made such a decision!¡±


    A trace of emotion finally appeared on Lan Yue¡¯s calm face. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Madam means.¡±


    Ever since Tang Wu left the Tang family, Mother Tang had sent people to monitor her secretly. Tang Wu¡¯s every move could not escape Mother Tang¡¯s eyes.


    Mother Tang had made arrangements for Tang Wu to go to the Royal Hospital for a miscarriage today.


    Her men told her that Tang Wu had already been hospitalized and the surgery would be carried out at half past eight in the morning,


    At this time, Tang Wu¡¯s surgery was almost over.


    Even if Lan Yue rushed over, it would be useless!


    ¡°Tangtang is in the hospital now. She just miscarried her child.¡± When Mother Tang said this, Lan Yue¡¯s gaze made her want to cut him into pieces. How could she feel good when the daughter she had raised had to suffer like this for a man?


    Seeing Lan Yue¡¯s rare shock and confusion, Mother Tang immediately guessed that Tang Wu had not even told him about her pregnancy.


    ¡°Is this what you mean by her feelings for you? If she really likes you, why didn¡¯t she tell you about the miscarriage? Lan Yue, I hope you can stay away from our Tangtang through this. With your qualities, you don¡¯t have to worry about not finding a suitable woman in the future!¡±


    Lan Yue did not listen to Mother Tang anymore. He pushed open the door and got out of the car quickly.


    The assistant was standing behind Mother Tang¡¯s car, pacing around anxiously. He was wondering if he should inform Tang Wu when he saw Lan Yue getting out of the car.


    Lan Yue strode into the car.


    The assistant followed. ¡°Brother, the production team is urging us to go over quickly. If not, we won¡¯t be able to make it to the opening ceremony.¡±


    Lan Yue looked at his assistant with a calm expression. ¡°I have something important to do in the city now. Tell the director that I might postpone going over.¡±


    Without waiting for the assistant to say anything, Lan Yue turned the car around and left quickly.


    The assistant patted his head. How could he tell the director this? It would be bad if a newbie who had just entered the industry did not arrive on time!


    Lan Yue drove to the Royal Hospital as quickly as possible.


    He did not dare to breathe loudly and ran toward the gynecology department.


    When he arrived, the surgery room door was closed.


    Bo Cixue and Nan Xun were waiting outside and were shocked to see Lan Yue suddenly appear.


    Lan Yue was wearing a checkered long jacket and a high-necked thin sweater. There was a trace of panic and panic on his wless face. When he saw Bo Cixue and Nan Xun, he asked, panting slightly, ¡°Is she inside?¡±


    It had only been five minutes since Tang Wu entered the operating room.


    She was supposed to have the surgery at eight o¡¯clock, but a pregnant woman who had bled a lot came to the hospital and appointed the doctor who would operate on Tang Wu. After the doctor discussed with Tang Wu, the surgery time was moved back.


    Tang Wuy on the operating table and was about to be anesthetized.


    She ced her hands on her t stomach and looked at the ceiling, closing her eyes slightly.


    She would have another child with Lan Yue in the future.


    She said softly to the baby in her heart, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry. You came at the wrong time. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    A sharp pain came and the anesthetist stabbed the needle into Tang Wu¡¯s skin.


    Just as the anesthetist was about to push the needle in, the door of the operating room was suddenly kicked open from the outside.


    The nurse¡¯s voice trailed over. ¡°Sir, you cannot barge into the surgery room. Please leave immediately¡­¡±


    The nurse was pushed away.


    Tang Wu heard the sound and hurriedly opened her eyes.


    Her pupils constricted slightly when she saw the boy who had barged into the operating room with a frozen expression.


    She was surprised that he would appear here.


    Logically speaking, he should still be on his way to the neighboring city at this time.


    ¡°Lan Yue¡­¡±


    Before Tang Wu could finish, his tall and thin figure was already standing by the operating table. He shook off the anesthetist¡¯s hand and pulled the needle out from her skin.


    He did not look at Tang Wu and looked at the anesthetist with his dark eyes. ¡°Did you inject the medicine?¡±


    The anesthetist had roughly guessed that this boy might be the pregnant woman¡¯s boyfriend. The two young men hade out to have an abortion without discussing about their girlfriends.


    The anesthetist shook his head. ¡°I was about to call.¡±


    Lan Yue looked down at Tang Wu and picked her up without saying anything.

 Chapter 2185

    <h4>Chapter 2185: What Do You Take Me For?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡®The moment Tang Wu saw Lan Yue, she was shocked and panicked.


    Being held in his arms, her heart started to tighten and sink.


    She looked at him, but his dark eyes were staring ahead and not at her.


    His handsome jawline was tensed, showing that he was not ina good mood.


    Lan Yue carried Tang Wu out of the operating room.


    Bo Cixue and Nan Xun were standing at the door, looking at them nervously.


    Tang Wu shook her head at them. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll talk to him. You can go back first!¡±


    Lan Yue did not stop and carried Tang Wu downstairs.


    The people who passed by them looked at them strangely.


    But Lan Yue did not care at all.


    Tang Wu was put into the back seat of the car by him and he came from the other side.


    Tang Wu wanted to hide this from him, but now that she knew, she did not want to escape.


    After he got into the car, his face was still tense.


    Tang Wu moved closer to him and their bodies pressed against each other.


    She took the initiative to hold his hand, but he avoided her the next second.


    Ever since they got together, he had been rather amodating to her. Although he was younger than her, he was actually better at taking care of people than her.


    Tang Wu looked at his smooth side profile. ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    She should be angry.


    After all, she had not told him about such an important matter.


    He still did not speak, his pink lips pursed until they were almost pale.


    Tang Wu stared at him for a few seconds before she suddenly eximed and held her abdomen in pain. ¡°My stomach hurts.¡±


    The expression of the boy who was ignoring her immediately changed. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the doctor,¡± he said and was about to get out of the car.


    Tang Wu grabbed his slender and fair hand, a trace of ttery on her charming face. ¡°I lied to you. If not, you wouldn¡¯t even talk to me.¡±


    Lan Yue froze for a few seconds and his eyes on her darkened. ¡°Why did you hide it from me?¡±


    ¡°You know that we¡¯re not suitable to have children now.¡±


    His expression was a little heavy and ugly. His tensed face looked like it would break anytime. ¡°Tangtang, I want this child.¡±


    Tang Wu knew that he liked children and would mention this topic asionally.


    But he had neglected that he was still a big boy himself!


    Tang Wu pinched his fingers tightly and said with a tight throat, ¡°We can¡¯t afford to do it now. Lan Yue, calm down and think about it. If we keep the child¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, he interrupted her. ¡°So, if I didn¡¯te, you would really abort the child and not tell me, right?¡±


    He suddenly buried his face in her palm and a low voice came from her palm. ¡°Tangtang, is this unfair to me?¡±


    Seeing him like this, Tang Wu felt terrible.


    She raised her other hand and touched his soft ck short hair. The hair at the back of his neck was neat and when he lowered his head, the line of his neck that was close to the turtleneck sweater was unusually beautiful. His ears were slightly red, showing his agitation.


    ¡°Lan Yue, are you sure we can take care of the child after he¡¯s born? Your career is on the rise now. If I get pregnant, who will talk about work in the future? Also, who will take care of the child? Me? We have nothing now. Do I have to be a full-time mother?¡±


    Tang Wu was calm and rational. She was the child¡¯s mother. It was impossible for her not to want it, but she really could not do it now.


    Lan Yue looked up at Tang Wu. ¡°I n to sign with an agency.¡± This was what he had thought of on the way to the hospital.


    When Tang Wu heard this, her long eyshes fluttered. ¡°Although the two managementpanies that want to sign you now are giving you good treatment, they will let you sign the contract for twenty years. What happens in the future is not under our control. I don¡¯t agree to you signing with them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know our situation? My mother will greet us wherever she can. You¡¯re going back to M Country after filming this drama and can¡¯t even stand here. How can we raise our children?¡±


    ¡°And in M Country, although you got Director Nick¡¯s admiration, you have to work harder if you want to stand firm. Lan Yue, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    He knew that what she said was right.


    Before they could stand firm, the child would only suffer with them.


    But this was their first child and he did not want him to leave in such a way!


    ¡°Tangtang.¡± Lan Yue suddenly held Tang Wu¡¯s hand tightly and stared at her with his dark eyes. His pink lips trembled slightly. ¡°Can you return to the tribe with me? I¡¯ll make a name for you¡­¡±


    Before Lan Yue could finish, he felt Tang Wu¡¯s stiffness and a trace of disappointment.


    Tang Wu slowly retracted her hand from his palm.


    She stared at him in a daze for a few seconds, her red lips curling up. ¡°Lan Yue, do you think it¡¯s good to shrink back into your shell when you¡¯re in trouble?¡±


    Lan Yue felt a slight pain from her smile.


    He lowered his long and thick eyshes, his lips pursed tightly. After a while, he said, ¡°Are you disappointed in me? I can¡¯t give you a good life, or even a stable guarantee for the child, but I¡¯m still asking you to stay away from the world with me¡­¡±


    Tang Wu closed her slightly hot eyes. She was undoubtedly tired from not being understood by her parents and being suppressed. However, she had not expected that there would be a difference in their views.


    ¡°Lan Yue, we will have children in the future.¡±


    He looked up at her. ¡°Tangtang, I¡¯ll take on my own work in the future. I¡¯ll force myself to ept the survival rules of this society and go out to socialize. Can you¡­ keep this child?¡±


    His voice was low and hoarse, with a trace of pleading.


    Tang Wu felt like her heart was being clenched tightly by an invisible ck hand.


    She felt terrible.


    ¡°Tve said so much, but you still didn¡¯t listen?¡± Tang Wu raised her fingers and pressed her throbbing temples. ¡°When will you mature?¡±


    Lan Yue looked at Tang Wu. The expression on her face made him dazed, as if he had seen Mother Tang, who had looked down on him in the car this morning.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t seed in the future, can¡¯t stand firm, and can¡¯t give you everything you want, will you not look at me again?¡± Tears filled his eyes and he couldn¡¯t tell if it was Tang Wu or Mother Tang sitting beside him. He only felt an extremely heavy thing pressing against his heart. ¡°Tangtang, you¡¯re


    pregnant and want to abort the child, but you didn¡¯t even tell me anything, What do you take me for?¡±


    Tang Wu was angered by his words. Did she get together with him because she wanted him to give her a good life in the future? If that was the case, she already had it. Why would she need to get it from him?


    ¡°What about you? We agreed not to have children for the time being, but you secretly tampered with the contraceptive items.. Have you thought about my feelings?¡±

 Chapter 2186

    <h4>Chapter 2186: When He¡¯s Tired of ying With You, He¡¯ll Kick You Away!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lan Yue¡¯s breathing paused when he heard Tang Wu¡¯s question.


    His pink lips were pursed until they were pale and his lips moved. ¡°Tangtang, do you think I¡¯m someone who doesn¡¯t care about your body?¡±


    Tang Wu massaged her temples, her voiceced with fatigue. ¡°There¡¯s no point in arguing like this¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, her phone rang.


    The director of the film crew Lan Yue was going to join called Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu said a few good things to the director. After hanging up, she looked at Lan Yue. ¡°Go over immediately.¡± With that said, Tang Wu got out of the car.


    After a few seconds, Lan Yue also got out of the car.


    He walked up to Tang Wu with a pale face. ¡°I still have the mood to enter the crew at this time?¡±


    Tang Wu furrowed her exquisite eyebrows tightly. Her patience had run out and she raised her voice slightly. ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll pay double the penalty fee? Not to mention that we can¡¯t take out that money now. Even if we can, it will be a million times harder than now if you offend this famous director and


    your reputation in the industry falls in the future!¡±


    ¡°Can you not be so childish?¡±


    This was the second time Lan Yue had heard the word childish today.


    In the car, Mother Tang said that he was childish and could not give Tang Wu happiness.


    Now, she was telling him personally that he was childish.


    Lan Yue¡¯s eyes turned slightly hot and the hands hanging by his sides clenched into fists, his knuckles turning white.


    He wanted to say something, but when he saw her frowning and disappointed gaze, he felt like his throat was being strangled and he could not say anything.


    After Tang Wu finished speaking, she turned around and stopped looking at him.


    She understood his personality. If she showed a trace of reluctance or needed hispany, he would not leave.


    A momentter, she heard the sound of the car door closing.


    ¡®When she turned back again, he had already driven away.


    Tang Wu pursed her lips tightly and looked in the direction where the car had disappeared.


    There were still peopleing and going at the entrance of the hospital. The streets were busy and noisy, but Tang Wu felt like she was in a desert.


    Tang Wu only moved after some time.


    She took out her phone and called her assistant.


    After finding out that Lan Yue was stopped by a luxurious sedan on his way to the neighboring city, Tang Wu asked her assistant about the license te of his car.


    The assistant sent the photo of the car te to Tang Wu¡¯s WeChat.


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart tightened when she saw the license te.


    She hailed a taxi and headed to the Tang family¡¯s vi.


    ¡®When the guard saw Tang Wu, he called out, ¡°Young Miss.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded lightly. ¡°Uncle Li, open the door. I want to see my mother.¡±


    Uncle Li looked troubled. ¡°Young Miss, Madam said that if you run away from home and cut ties with her, you¡¯re not a part of the Tang family anymore. She can¡¯t let you in.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. She tried to suppress her emotions and raised her voice. ¡°In that case, why did she interfere in my private matters?¡±


    Uncle Li pulled Tang Wu aside and sighed. ¡°Young Miss, Madam is still your mother. Give in and listen to her. She won¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Tang Wu gritted her teeth. ¡°Uncle Li, tell her that I¡¯ll finish the path I chose even if I have to kneel down!¡±


    Tang Wu turned to leave.


    Uncle Li looked at Tang Wu¡¯s stubborn back and shook his head with a sigh.


    With Young Miss going against Madam like this, how could Madam let her live her own life so easily?


    ¡®The Tang family¡¯s vi was halfway up the mountain and Tang Wu¡¯s taxi had left.


    It was difficult to get a taxi here, so Tang Wu walked down.


    Halfway there, a silver sports car stopped in front of her.


    ~Tangtang?¡±


    ¡®The window of the sports car opened and a handsome face appeared.


    Tang Wu nodded at Qi Chen.


    Qi Chen hurriedly got out of the sports car and looked at Tang Wu, who did not look too good. He asked with concern, ¡°How did you get off? Why didn¡¯t Auntie send you off?¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°He was rejected.¡±


    ¡°I came to visit Auntie too. Why don¡¯t I bring you in with me? You¡¯re mother and daughter. How can you be enemies overnight?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m going back to the hotel.¡±


    With that said, Tang Wu wanted to continue leaving, but Qi Chen grabbed her arm very quickly.


    Tang Wu had not eaten in the morning. At this moment, her stomach was feeling ufortable and her head was a little dizzy. With Qi Chen¡¯s pull, her vision darkened and she fell onto Qi Chen¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Tangtang, are you alright?¡±


    Qi Chen hugged Tang Wu¡¯s slender shoulders, wanting her to lean into his arms, but Tang Wu struggled free and took a few steps back.


    ¡°Tm sorry about just now.¡± Tang Wu did not want to say anything more and nned to leave.


    Qi Chen walked behind Tang Wu and grabbed her arm again. Ignoring her resistance, he pulled her into the sports car.


    ¡°ll take you back.¡± Qi Chen looked at Tang Wu¡¯s pale face. Today, she had lost her usual brightness and charm. She looked weak and pale. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll faint before you reach the foot of the mountain.¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu was indeed a little ufortable. Her abdomen was burning and there was a faint pain. She did not force herself anymore and her lips moved. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Qi Chen sent Tang Wu to the hotel and wanted to send her to her room, but Tang Wu insisted that he not send her, so he did not force her.


    After Tang Wu arrived at her room, she ordered.


    She used thendline to call Mother Tang.


    The call went through after a few rings.


    Neither of them spoke. After nearly a minute of silence, Mother Tang said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re here to apologize to me, I¡¯ll send someone to bring you home now.¡±


    Tang Wu felt a lump in her throat.


    Since she was young, her mother had raised her to be a well-bred youngdy and had always told her her mission when she grew up.


    Tang Wu had also thought of living her life step by step.


    However, she had met Lan Yue. She did not want to be too serious at first. After all, people had to enjoy themselves in time to not waste their lives!


    But as she interacted and understood him, her rtionship gradually improved. At the thought that she would have to listen to her family¡¯s arrangements in the future, marry another man, and be strangers with Lan Yue, she felt difficulty breathing and her heart ached. She did not even dare to


    imagine such a scene!


    ¡°Mom, did you send someone to monitor me? I really like him. The two of them are working hard in their careers and he will definitely do well in the future. Why do you always want me to separate from him?¡±


    Mother Tang snorted. ¡°Tang Wu, how did I educate you since you were young? You¡¯re really too foolish and naive now. You used your youth to grow up with a boy and pave the way for him. When he seeds, you¡¯ll be an old woman that no one wants!¡±


    Tang Wu held her breath. ¡°He¡¯s not that kind of person. I won¡¯t let myself be an old woman.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Mother Tang really wanted to use a stick to wake Tang Wu up. ¡°He naturally won¡¯t do it now. He still needs you to pull resources for him and pave the way for him.. When time passes and he gets tired of you, he will kick you away!¡±

 Chapter 2187

    <h4>Chapter 2187: Coaxing Her Angry Girlfriend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mother Tang realized that her tone toward Tang Wu was too cold and she softened her tone. ¡°Wuwu, you¡¯re still young and beautiful. You can even get him resources. He naturally treats you well, but the entertainment industry is a ce of fame and fortune. There are many young and beautiful girls.¡±


    ¡°Men be more charming as they age. If you really wait until he bes sessful, you might be old. There will be a lot of girls who will take the initiative to approach him. It will be toote for you to regret then.¡±


    Tang Wu knew that what Mother Tang said had indeed happened in reality.


    But she believed Lan Yue. He was not that kind of person.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already with him and have a child. What¡¯s the point of saying this?¡±


    Mother Tang seemed to be stunned by Tang Wu¡¯s words. She said angrily, ¡°Abort the child and stay away from him in the future. I¡¯ll block your miscarriage and no one will know.¡±


    Tang Wuughed mockingly. ¡°Are benefits really more important than your daughter¡¯s happiness?¡±


    ¡°Tang Wu, you¡¯re stubborn. What spell did that boy cast on you to make you willing to sacrifice yourself to this extent? Let me tell you, I didn¡¯t raise you for nothing to pave the way for others. If you insist on being with him, I won¡¯t stand by and do nothing!¡±


    Before Tang Wu could say anything, Mother Tang had already hung up.


    Although Lan Yue rushed to the production team as quickly as possible, he was still more than two hourste.


    The director was a little unhappy with Lan Yue. The female lead, Ye Yao, stood up for Lan Yue. Apart from filming, Lan Yue was out of sorts the entire afternoon.


    After filming a scene, Ye Yao nced at Lan Yue, who was sitting alone and silent. He walked over and sat beside him. ¡°Did something happen to you?¡±


    Lan Yue looked up at Ye Yao, his pink lips moving. ¡°Thank you for earlier.¡±


    Ye Yao was stunned for a while before he realized that he was referring to her speaking up for him in front of the director.


    Ye Yao waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Then, as if thinking of something, she asked him, ¡°Oh right, I¡¯m going to participate in a variety show soon. I heard from the director that I¡¯m still missing a male guest. Do you want to go? If you want to go, I can rmend you to the


    director.¡±


    If it was in the past, Lan Yue would naturally refuse.


    He pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Tl think about it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After filming in the afternoon, Lan Yue and his assistant returned to the hotel.


    When they arrived at the room, Lan Yue said to his assistant, ¡°Show me my recent schedule.¡±


    The assistant gave Lan Yue the schedule.


    After reading it, Lan Yue asked his assistant to go out first. He took out his phone and started to contact his business.


    It was almost time to get off work. Ye Jie nced at his phone but did not receive any messages from Bo Cixue.


    ¡®When he woke up in the morning, Bo Cixue was no longer in the room.


    She had left a note on the bedside table. ¡°Don¡¯t look for me for the time being!!!¡±


    He could tell that she was angry!


    He was indeed rashst night, but he did not regret it.


    Ye Jie picked up his phone and made a call.


    ¡°Why did you call me today? I thought you were still in the honey jar!¡±


    Ye Jie got up and walked to the French windows with a wide view. ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°alright, why are you looking for me? Tell me directly!¡±


    ¡°What if I make her unhappy on impulse?¡±


    Tang Mo was silent for a few seconds before heughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha, I knew it would be like this. You¡¯re already very kind to have endured it until now.¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his thin lips into a straight line and his cold voice seemed toe from the depths of his throat. His expression was terribly dark. ¡°Tryughing again?¡±


    ¡®Tang Mo stoppedughing. ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯tugh at you anymore. You can only figure this out yourself. Also, you have to be patient and humor women.¡±


    ¡°She told me not to look for her for the time being.¡±


    ¡°If she asked you not to look, then don¡¯t look! Let me tell you, women say one thing but mean another. Under such circumstances, if you really don¡¯t look, she might really be angry and ignore you!¡±


    Bo Cixue went to the hospital in the morning. After Tang Wu did not need herpany, she went to work at the research institute.


    She called Tang Wu in the afternoon. Tang Wu said that her mind was in a mess and she wanted to be alone. She could not make any decisions about the child for the time being.


    From Bo Cixue¡¯s point of view, her heart ached for Tang Wu.


    Bo Cixue was a little distracted at work in the afternoon and nced at her phone from time to time.


    He had not called her or sent her a message.


    If she told him not to contact her, he would really not contact her.


    Did men really¡­ not want to cherish what they had?


    Bo Cixue was so angry that she was not in the mood to work.


    She felt ufortable all over.


    Thendline rang and Bo Cixue answered the call. The front desk told her that someone had sent a bouquet of flowers over.


    Hearing this, Bo Cixue immediately got up and her tensed face became happier.


    Bo Cixue went to the front desk and was surprised to see the beautiful Blue Enchantress.


    It was beautiful.


    Asmile appeared on her lips.


    He still knew how to make a girl happy!


    Bo Cixue took the flowers to the office.


    However, she did not receive any messages from him until after work.


    He had sent flowers over and was probably giving her a surprise!


    When it was time to get off work, Bo Cixue left the office with the flowers.


    Walking out of the elevator, she had just arrived at the entrance of the research institute when someone walked in front of her and blocked her way.


    ¡°T¡¯ve already booked a restaurant. Let¡¯s go and eat.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the yful young man in front of her and frowned.


    She knew the young man. The young man from the Shen family who had just returned from studying abroad was two years younger than Bo Cixue. She had met him at M University before.


    They did not interact at all and had not met after he returned to the country. Bo Cixue felt that there was something wrong with him for him to suddenlye and ask her to have dinner with him in a friendly tone.


    ¡°Mr Shen, are we very close?¡±


    Mr Shen raised his eyebrows, his expression wild and unruly. ¡°Are we not close?¡±


    Bo Cixue could not be bothered to talk to him. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not familiar with me, why did you ept the flowers I gave you and hold them tightly in your arms?¡± Mr Shen lingered on Bo Cixue¡¯s face for a moment. ¡°I heard that you still couldn¡¯t woo the Crown Prince after returning to the country. Now, no one in the high society is willing to woo you. I


    don¡¯t mind. Everyone says that you only have the Crown Prince in your heart and that it¡¯s hard to woo him. I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s lips twitched.


    So this bouquet of Blue Enchantresses was given by this Mr Shen?


    Bo Cixue¡¯s beautiful face tensed up. Before she could say anything, she saw a dark-colored sedan parked at the entrance of the research institute.


    ¡®The man who made her angry got out of the car without even a flower petal in his hand!

 Chapter 2188

    <h4>Chapter 2188: Untitled</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Mr Shen¡¯s back was facing the door, so he could not see the man walking over.


    His yful eyesnded on Bo Cixue¡¯s beautiful face. She had left a deep impression on him two years ago.


    Later, he called his family and found out that she was General Bo¡¯s daughter. Ever since he was young, no matter how many pursuers he had, he had only been in love with the Crown Prince. He felt that there was no hope.


    ¡®When he returned to the country this time, he heard that she had been abandoned by the Crown Prince. When they met at the technology museum once, the Crown Prince did not even look at her when he saw her. From this, it could be seen how much she was disliked by the Crown Prince.


    Mr Shen felt that his chance hade.


    Even if she was a woman who had been yed by the Crown Prince before, he did not care.


    She could just abandon him if she got tired of him!


    Bo Cixue¡¯s attention was on Ye Jie and she did not notice Mr Shen¡¯s gaze on her.


    ¡°Miss Bo, you¡¯re older than me. You won¡¯t lose out if you¡¯re with me.¡± Mr Shen smiled confidently and his gazended on the Blue Enchantress in Bo Cixue¡¯s arms. ¡°Women like to say one thing but mean another. I know you¡¯re interested in me too.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s long and thick eyshes fluttered. She had seen narcissism, but she had never seen such narcissism.


    Bo Cixue returned the flower to Mr Shen. ¡°I thought it was from my boyfriend. I didn¡¯t notice the card in the flower and made you misunderstand. I¡¯m sorry.¡± After Bo Cixue apologized, she suddenly changed the topic. ¡°But there¡¯s nothing wrong with my eyes. I don¡¯t need to go to the ophthalmology


    department.¡±


    Mr Shen¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What does Miss Bo mean?¡±


    ¡°It means that I¡¯m not blind enough to break up with the Crown Prince and be with Mr Shen again.¡±


    Hearing Bo Cixue¡¯s words, Mr Shen was stunned for a moment before he seemed to have heard a joke. He smiled mockingly and said, ¡°Miss Bo has been abandoned by the Crown Prince, hasn¡¯t she? Why are you still daydreaming? Miss Bo, women have to be more reserved. Men will abandon them if they


    get tired of them¡­¡±


    Before Mr Shen could finish, someone suddenly kicked at his back. Mr Shen stumbled forward and almost fell.


    The back of his waist that was kicked was so painful that he could not stand up.


    ¡°Who the f*ck is blind? Do you know who I am¡­¡±


    Mr Shen looked up and red at the daring person who dared to kick him.


    This re stunned him.


    Was he seeing things?


    ¡®The man standing beside Bo Cixue was tall, cold, and looking at her like a demon from hell.


    Mr Shen shivered suddenly.


    ¡°Crown¡­ Crown Prince?¡±


    Ye Jie nced at the blue rose on the ground and narrowed his dark eyes dangerously. ¡°You¡¯re giving flowers to my girlfriend?¡±


    W-What?


    ¡®Were Bo Cixue and the Crown Prince really a couple?


    Why did his friends say that they no longer interacted?


    Actually, Mr Shen¡¯s friends could not be med. After all, they were not qualified to be friends with Ye Jie and were the slowest to hear the news.


    Ifhe asked Tang Mo, Luo Zhou, and the others who were close to Ye Jie, they would naturally know about his rtionship with Bo Cixue. Besides, he had spent a lot of effort and effort to get Bo Cixue¡¯s love again.


    ¡°Crown Prince, I think there must be a misunderstanding¡­¡± Mr Shen pointed at Bo Cixue with trembling fingers.¡± If Miss Bo didn¡¯t ept my flowers, it wouldn¡¯t have caused such a misunderstanding. ¡±


    Ye Jie nced at Bo Cixue with his dark eyes. Bo Cixue did not exin or look at Ye Jie and walked past him, leaving the research institute.


    ¡°Cixue,¡± Ye Jie called Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue ignored him.


    Ye Jie hurriedly chased after her.


    Mr Shen looked at this scene in shock. Wasn¡¯t it rumored that Bo Cixue liked the Crown Prince and that the Crown Prince did not care about her?


    Why did he see the opposite?


    Ye Jie chased after her for a few steps before he turned back to look at Mr Shen. ¡°I will never hate her. If you dare to spout nonsense outside and give her flowers again, it won¡¯t be as simple as getting kicked, understand?¡±


    When he said these words, his cold and indifferent voice did not have much fluctuation, but it inexplicably made people shiver.


    ¡°I-I understand!¡±


    Mr Shen picked up the bouquet of Blue Enchantresses and ran away in panic.


    ¡®When Bo Cixue was about to reach her car, Ye Jie caught up and grabbed her slender wrist.


    Bo Cixue struggled but could not break free.


    He pushed her into his car domineeringly.


    He even bent down to help her buckle her seatbelt.


    Looking at the handsome face close to her, Bo Cixue held her breath.


    He did not have the habit of wearing men¡¯s perfume. He had always been fresh and clean, and there would be a hint of tobo smell when he smoked asionally.


    After fastening her seatbelt, he did not stand up immediately and nced at her with his dark eyes.


    Bo Cixue immediately retracted her doe eyes that were on the side of his handsome face. Her beautiful face was tense, showing that she was still angry at him.


    Since she was young, her mother had told her not to cohabit before marriage.


    But he had broken her principles step by step.


    Even now, she still found it unbelievable and confusing.


    ¡°Tm going back.¡±


    He hummed softly. ¡°Tl take you.¡±


    He started the engine and drove away.


    After driving for a few minutes, Bo Cixue felt even more suffocated when she saw that he was silent.


    After a while, Bo Cixue saw that the car was not going to Kuangjing Bay and asked in confusion, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    He freed one hand from the steering wheel and caressed her head. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±


    Bo Cixue shook his hand off and red at him angrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the note I left this morning?¡±


    He nced at her, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°Cixue, you¡¯re my first woman.¡±


    Bo Cixue was about to lose her temper when she suddenly heard him say this. She could not say anything.


    Although she was still a little angry, it seemed like most of her anger had disappeared.


    Sigh, she really hated herself for being so unprincipled!


    The car drove for half an hour before they arrived at the foot of a mountain.


    Ye Jie took out an eye mask for Bo Cixue. ¡°There¡¯s a surpriseter. Put it on first.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at him and met his deep ck eyes. Her heart fluttered and she took the eye mask, putting it on expectantly.


    Bo Cixue drove for a few minutes after putting on the eye mask before she slowly stopped.


    Ye Jie got out of the car, walked to the front passenger seat, and opened the door.


    His well-defined hand grabbed Bo Cixue¡¯s slender fingers.


    Bo Cixue was helped forward by him for a moment. After stopping, he walked behind her and took off the blindfold on her face.


    ¡°You can open your eyes now.¡±


    Bo Cixue slowly opened her eyes and was stunned when she saw the scene in front of her..

 Chapter 2189 - Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 2189: Surprise</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue was brought into a tall ss room.


    The ss room was filled with all kinds of beautiful flowers. Pink, red, purple, blue, white¡­ They were beautiful.


    Walking into the ss room, there was an arched door made of roses. There was a swing wrapped in green vines inside and a tall white robot stood beside it. Seeing Bo Cixueing over, it walked in front of her and said respectfully, ¡°Hello, Master. I¡¯m Jie 520, who will be at your service in the future.


    Now, do you want to drink milk tea, coffee, or lemonade? As long as Master wants to drink, Jie 520 can do it for you.¡±


    Bo Cixue opened her mouth, clearly shocked.


    Not only was she shocked that Ye Jie had developed a robot for her, but she was also shocked that he had named the robot Jie 520.


    Every time she called the robot¡¯s name in the future, it was as if she was telling him that she loved him.


    This fellow!


    ¡°Lemonade.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. Please wait a moment.¡±


    Jie 520 strode towards the vi outside the ss house.


    Ye Jie walked behind Bo Cixue and pulled her into his arms, kissing the top of her head. ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore, hm?¡±


    Bo Cixue was not angry. To be honest, the surprise he had given her was much better than Mr Shen¡¯s bouquet.


    Her slender back leaned against his broad chest and her small hand held his hands around her waist. She looked up at him. ¡°When did you do this?¡±


    It should not be done in a day!


    ¡°We were doing it when we first got together.¡±


    They had just gotten together? They had even broken up before!


    Bo Cixue red at him. ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    ¡°Snow Garden Residence.¡± He pulled her out of the ss room.


    This was the most advantageous ce in the city. Standing outside the vi, one could look down at half of the city. It was built against a mountain and surrounded by water. It was a ce that even rich families in the capital could not buy.


    Ye Jie took out a bunch of keys. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not know what to say.


    ¡®Thest time he gave her a ne, this time he gave her such a luxurious vi and a personal robot¡­ She did not know what to give him as a surprise in the future.


    ¡°This¡­ I can¡¯t take the vi. I¡¯ll take the robot.¡±


    Ye Jie did not force Bo Cixue and touched her head. ¡°If you want toe,e anytime. The deed is your name.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    ¡®The robot came over with a ss of lemonade and a ss of water.


    ¡°Master, Master¡¯s boyfriend, please drink some water.¡±


    Bo Cixue widened her eyes slightly when she took the lemon juice. ¡°It actually knows that you¡¯re my boyfriend?¡± Realizing what she had said, Bo Cixue could not help butugh.


    He was the developer of this robot and he had given the robot its thoughts. How could the robot not know that he was her boyfriend?


    After Bo Cixue finished the lemon juice, she handed the cup to the robot and touched his head. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ma boy. I can¡¯t touch my head. If you want to touch, you can touch your boyfriend.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    ¡°Master, your face is red. Are you shy?¡±


    Bo Cixue covered her face with her hands and looked at the eloquent robot, saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m not shy. You¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯s heart is beating too fast. He might be saying one thing and saying another. I won¡¯t disturb Master and Boyfriend¡¯s kiss and hug. I¡¯ll go prepare dinner for Master and Boyfriend.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the back of the robot that was walking happily and she looked at the man beside her who was smiling. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to design a robot with such a mouth. Also, I want to change its name!¡±


    If she called Jie 520, how many times would she confess to him a day?


    Ye Jie smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already set the procedures to change my name after five years.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless. Could she reject it now?


    She had never seen anyone forcing a confession in such a way!


    It was embarrassing!


    Ye Jie held Bo Cixue¡¯s hand and brought her around.


    Seeing that there was an amusement park in the garden that was not inferior to an amusement park, she blinked. ¡°Am I seeing things? I actually saw an amusement park?¡±


    ¡®The man hummed softly and replied seriously, ¡°Our children can y in the future.¡±


    Bo Cixue blushed and shook off his hand.


    They had not been together for long, but he was already thinking about children!


    He really knew how to push his luck!


    Bo Cixue pinched the man¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it for the time being.¡±


    The robot had made steak. The taste was indescribable.


    Ye Jie said to Bo Cixue, ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you when we return to Dijing Bay.¡±


    So, they drove back to Scenery Bay with the robot.


    Along the way, Bo Cixue chatted with the robot and asked it, ¡°Which male celebrity do you think is the most handsome?¡±


    The robot replied seriously, ¡°Master, the boyfriend sitting beside you is the most handsome.¡±


    Bo Cixue nced at the man driving angrily. She had never seen such a shameless person!


    ¡°aren¡¯t I your master? Why are you always speaking up for him?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s Master¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue¡¯s expression and smiled faintly.


    Back at Kuangjing Bay, the two of them walked in front while the robot followed behind them.


    ¡®When she was taking the elevator, she met an old granny and her granddaughter. Seeing the robot behind Bo Cixue, her granddaughter reached out to greet him. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m An¡®an. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The robot¡¯s ck eyes moved. ¡°Hello, child. You can ask my master my name.¡±


    Bo Cixue covered her forehead.


    The child asked Bo Cixue, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s its name?¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s lips moved, finding it hard to say. ¡°Well, you should ask it yourself!¡±


    The robot replied seriously, ¡°Little kid, my name is Jie 520. It means that my master loves her boyfriend very much. 520 means that I love you¡­¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s beautiful face was slightly red and she red at the robot. ¡°You can shut up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master. Jie 520 people will shut up and not make you angry.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    ¡°Wow, Sister, your boyfriend is so romantic!¡± The little girl looked up at Ye Jie, who was beside Bo Cixue. ¡°I want to find someone like Sister¡¯s boyfriend in the future.¡±


    The olddy knocked the little girl¡¯s head lightly. ¡°How old are you? You already want to find a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    After the olddy and little girl came out of the elevator, Bo Cixue said to Ye Jie, ¡°Can I return the robot Jie to you¡±


    The robot spoke before Ye Jie, ¡°Master, I¡¯m yours in life and your ghost in death..¡±

 Chapter 2190

    <h4>Chapter 2190: Pampering</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue did not know whether tough or cry when she heard the robot say that life was hers and death was hers.


    As she walked towards the apartment door, she looked at the man beside her. ¡°I feel like hitting someone now. What should I do?¡±


    Ye Jie reached out his hand and looked at her lovingly. ¡°Okay, hit me.¡±


    Bo Cixue really pped his palm.


    At this moment, the robot¡¯s voice sounded behind him. ¡°Master, hitting is love, scolding is love.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked back at the robot and gave a fake smile. ¡°Then have you heard what the next sentence is? Beat, scold, love. If it doesn¡¯t work, kick it!¡±


    The robot said, ¡°Master, please show mercy.¡±


    He covered his head with his arm as he spoke.


    His lifelike appearance made peopleugh.


    They had already arrived at the entrance of the apartment. Bo Cixue looked at the man who was about to open the door and crossed her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you set up these words.¡±


    Ye Jie did not deny it. ¡°Tang Mo helped me.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked like she had expected it. ¡°I really admire him. What else did he teach you?¡±


    She was afraid that Tang Mo would lead him astray.


    Ye Jie did not answer Bo Cixue. Bo Cixue was about to speak again when her wrist was grabbed by him. Before she could react, her slender body was thrown against the wall.


    ¡®The man lowered his head and his handsome face was magnified in front of her, their noses almost touching.


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart beat faster.


    She grabbed his sleeve and lowered her thick and long eyshes, not looking at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡®The man¡¯s slender fingers lifted her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what else Tang Mo taught you?¡±


    Before Bo Cixue could say anything, the man had already lowered his head and kissed her.


    The robot behind her covered its eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed! I¡¯m embarrassed! I won¡¯t look, Master can pretend I don¡¯t exist.¡±


    Ye Jie said, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    The robot stopped speaking.


    Bo Cixue was still wondering if she was the owner of the robot or if Ye Jie was its owner. This fellow clearly listened to Ye Jie more.


    While Bo Cixue was distracted, the man hugged her slender waist and bit the corner of her lips with a trace of punishment.


    ¡®The apartment door was pulled open and the teenager who was about to walk out to throw the rubbish saw the scene by the wall. He was first shocked, then anger rose within him.


    His sister had already broken up with him. Why was he here to harm her again?


    ¡°You... in broad daylight, do you have any manners?¡±


    Hearing Bo Jingyu¡¯s voice, Bo Cixue sobered up and pushed Ye Jie away.


    Ye Jie¡¯s expression was dark.


    Bo Cixue looked at Bo Jingyu in fear. After a few seconds, she confirmed that she was not seeing things. Her brother was really here. ¡°You... why are you here?¡±


    Bo Jingyu waved the rubbish bag in his hand. ¡°Mom asked me to throw the rubbish away.¡±


    What???


    Mom was here too?


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart, which was still beating fast, suddenly sped up as if it was about to jump out of her throat.


    ¡°When did you and Mome?¡±


    ¡°You just arrived? Mom¡¯s in the kitchen, I¡¯m going to make something delicious for you.¡±


    Bo Cixue thought of the traces of Ye Jie¡¯s life in the bedroom and bathroom. She quickly said to Ye Jie, ¡°Il go in to collect my things now. Leave quickly.¡±


    ¡°No, I have to bring him to Mom. He took advantage of you just now.¡±


    Ye Jie naturally knew Bo Cixue¡¯s worry. They had just reconciled and should not be cohabiting. If Auntie Yan found out, she would definitely have an opinion.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Ye Jie grabbed the back of Bo Jingyu¡¯s cor and dragged him to the elevator.


    Before Bo Cixue pushed open the apartment door and went in, she turned back to look at the robot following behind her and warned it, ¡°Come in with meter. You¡¯re not allowed to say your name. Even if my mother asks, you¡¯re not allowed to say it.¡±


    The robot looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°Is Jie 520¡¯s name not nice?¡±


    Bo Cixue pointed at the robot. ¡°Shut up now. If I don¡¯t let you speak, you¡¯re not allowed to speak.¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re so domineering.¡±


    Bo Cixue was speechless.


    Yan Hua came out of the kitchen after hearing sounds.


    Bo Cixue looked at Yan Hua and smiled guiltily. ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing?¡±


    Yan Hua said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t get through to you, so I came over because I was a little worried.¡± Seeing the robot behind Bo Cixue, Yan Hua was a little surprised. ¡°You got a robot?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s here to protect me.¡±


    Yan Hua sighed. ¡°If you¡¯re staying at home, why would you need the protection of robots?¡± Yan Hua waved her hand. ¡°Forget it, you¡¯ve grown up and it¡¯s your right and freedom toe out and stay. There¡¯s soup in the pot, I¡¯ll go and tidy up your room.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Bo Cixue ran to Yan Hua and held her arm with a smile. ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t eaten the dishes you made for a long time. Make a few more!¡±


    Yan Hua said lovingly, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Yan Hua returned to the kitchen, Bo Cixue said to the robot, ¡°Stay here and look after my mother. If shees out, call me!¡±


    The robot said nothing.


    Bo Cixue instructed it again, but it still did not speak.


    Bo Cixue knocked on it. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    The robot was slightly aggrieved. ¡°Master, you won¡¯t let me speak.¡±


    Bo Cixue was stunned. ¡°T¡¯ll allow you to speak now, but you¡¯re not allowed to chat with my mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Bo Cixue entered the bedroom quickly and packed all of Ye Jie¡¯s things in the suitcase. She only came out of the bedroom when she returned to being single.


    At the thought that there was a pair of men¡¯s slippers in the shoe cab, Bo Cixue hurriedly ran over but found that the slippers were gone.


    She was still in doubt when she suddenly saw her younger brother walking in, wearing a pair of slippers.


    Bo Cixue pulled Bo Jingyu aside and lowered her voice. ¡°Why are you wearing this pair? Did Mom see it?¡±


    Bo Jingyu snorted. ¡°Of course I saw it, but I said that you bought it for me.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at the slippers Bo Jingyu was wearing and pursed her lips. ¡°Mom didn¡¯t suspect anything?¡±


    ¡°I told Mom that I like to wear adult shoes.¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°You¡¯re quite capable today!¡±


    Bo Jingyu seemed to have thought of something and said angrily, ¡°Sister, did you make up with him again? You kissed him in the corridor. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? Also, why is he so petty? Aren¡¯t I just wearing his slippers? His gaze seems like he wants to swallow me alive!¡±


    Bo Jingyu kept talking about Ye Jie. ¡°If he wants to enter our family in the future, he has to get my permission!¡±


    Yan Hua poked her head out of the kitchen.. ¡°What are you two talking about? What brother-inw?¡±

 Chapter 2191

    <h4>Chapter 2191: Don¡¯t Panic</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue turned back and said to Yan Hua, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s nothing. You heard wrong.¡±


    Yan Hua did not ask anything and went back into the kitchen.


    Bo Jingyu lowered his voice and said to Bo Cixue, ¡°Sister, if Mom finds out that you¡¯re staying with him and kissing in the corridor, she will definitely be angry!¡±


    ¡°heard from Mom that day that you wouldn¡¯t agree to live with a man before you got married.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Tell me, what do I have to do to keep it a secret from your sister?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t keep it a secret for you, Mom would have known something was wrong from this pair of slippers.¡±


    ¡®Why was this boy so enlightened today?


    Bo Cixue sized up Bo Jingyu. ¡°You¡¯re not fighting him one on one down there, are you?¡±


    Although Bo Jingyu was the best batch of students in the training camp now, there was still a gap between him and Ye Jie.


    Bo Jingyu touched his head. ¡°I want to, but I can¡¯t beat him!¡±


    Bo Cixue patted Bo Jingyu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You have a bright future!¡±


    After dinner, Yan Hua went around the apartment.


    Seeing that Bo Cixue had tidied up the room, she was relieved.


    Bo Cixue sent Yan Hua and Bo Jingyu to the garage. After Yan Hua got into the car, Bo Cixue pulled Bo Jingyu and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense when you go back.¡±


    ¡°know, I know. Why do you sound like him? I promised him and I won¡¯t go back on my words.¡±


    Bo Cixue was a little curious about how Ye Jie had persuaded this arrogant brother to keep it a secret for him. ¡°What did he tell you?¡±


    Bo Jingyu¡¯s expression was a little awkward. ¡°Go and ask him!¡± He looked like he wanted to beat him up, but could not.


    After her mother and brother left, Bo Cixue entered the elevator.


    The elevator door was about to close when the person outside pressed it open again.


    A tall figure strode in.


    The moment their eyes met, Bo Cixue was stunned. ¡°You... didn¡¯t go back?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already staying together. Where am I going?¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep and clear, his expression matter-of-fact. Bo Cixue really felt that he was getting more shameless, but when he was shameless, he looked serious.


    ¡®The man walked to Bo Cixue and held her hand. ¡°Did Auntie Yan suspect anything?¡±


    Bo Cixue struggled a few times but could not break free from his hand, so she let him hold her. ¡°What did you say to my brother? He actually agreed to keep it a secret for us?¡±


    Ye Jie gave a faint smile. ¡°I told him that you might be pregnant. If he interferes, the baby might not have a father in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, Bo Cixue punched the man¡¯s chest.


    Ye Jie held Bo Cixue¡¯s slender waist and grabbed her hand that was hitting him. ¡°It¡¯s already like this. Learn to ept it, hm? Besides, it¡¯s not that bad, right?¡±


    Bo Cixue covered the man¡¯s mouth and red at him with her bright doe eyes. She looked inexplicably cute when she was angry.


    There was a faint smile in the man¡¯s dark and narrow eyes.


    The next day.


    Bo Cixue slowly woke up from Ye Jie¡¯s arms and looked up into the man¡¯s dark eyes. She was stunned and quickly touched the corner of her eyes.


    After cohabiting, this was the first time she had woken up in his arms. She was a little panicked and ufortable, afraid that he would see her ugliest side.


    Seeing her actions, he chuckled softly. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. There¡¯s nothing at theer of your eyes.¡±


    Bo Cixue covered his eyes. ¡°How long have you been staring at me? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    Ye Jie grabbed Bo Cixue¡¯s finger and kissed it. ¡°I¡¯ve only been awake for a few minutes.¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed softly. She had just woken up and was still a little dazed. Ye Jie¡¯s gaze on her softened and he reached out to hug her, whispering into her ear.


    Hearing this, Bo Cixue¡¯s long eyshes fluttered.


    The robot entered the bedroom. ¡°Master, Master¡¯s boyfriend, it¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock. You haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. Your irregr diet will cause stomach difort.¡±


    ¡°The weather is sunny today and the temperature in the room is 22 degrees Celsius. It¡¯s suitable for going out to rx. Don¡¯t continue to stay in bed!¡±


    Bo Cixue pushed the man beside her away and entered the bathroom.


    Looking at the girl with moist eyes in the mirror, she was slightly dazed.


    She had already entered a new stage in her life.


    She was no longer a girl, but a woman.


    Bo Cixue washed up and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    ¡®When she was having breakfast with Ye Jie, Bo Cixue asked the robot, ¡°What¡¯s the news today?¡±


    The robot reported the financial news first, then the entertainment news.


    Bo Cixue frowned slightly when she heard that it was suspected to be Qi Chen¡¯s rtionship and that the female lead might be Tang Wu.


    She turned on the robot screen and checked the news photos.


    From the photo, the female lead had only taken a photo of her side profile and back. There was a photo of her jumping into Qi Chen¡¯s arms, Qi Chen hugging her shoulders, and the photo of her being pulled into Qi Chen¡¯s sports car.


    Bo Cixue recognized at a nce that the woman in the video was Tang Wu.


    Ye Jie saw Bo Cixue frowning and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Look at it after breakfast.¡±


    ¡°These entertainment reporters really like to write nonsense. Wuwu and Qi Chen are definitely not like this in the reports. If they write nonsense out of context, it will easily cause misunderstandings!¡±


    Bo Cixue was not in the mood to eat breakfast. Thinking of Tang Wu¡¯s current condition, she was a little worried.


    She got out of Ye Jie¡¯s arms and ran to the bedroom to get her phone.


    She called Tang Wu. After the call went through, Bo Cixue asked, ¡°Wuwu, have you seen the entertainment news this morning?¡±


    Because Qi Chen was a very popr star in the entertainment industry and his rtionship was watched by many people, when the news came out, it caused a stir.


    Tang Wu could not hear what Bo Cixue said clearly. ¡°Cixue, I¡¯m going to the temple now. My mind is in a mess and I want to have two days of peace.¡±


    Bo Cixue saw that Tang Wu did not hear what she said clearly and said nothing more. If Wuwu wanted two days of peace, she would let it be quiet and not be disturbed by this messy news.


    On Lan Yue¡¯s side.


    In the moming, he and his assistant went to the hotel¡¯s buffet restaurant for breakfast.


    Several actresses in the crew were gathered together. When they saw Lan Yueing over, they greeted him. ¡°Lan Yue, sit here.¡±


    Lan Yue was younger than them and was too good-looking. All the older actresses treated him as their younger brother.


    Lan Yue smiled at them and pointed at his assistant beside him. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb your chat. I¡¯l go with my assistant.¡±


    Lan Yue and his assistant sat at another table.


    The actresses continued their previous topic. ¡°The person who is rumored to be Qi Chen is not in the industry, right?¡±


    ¡°The side profile is very beautiful and the gossip news was secretly taken in the rich district. It seems like the bride¡¯s family background is not bad!¡±


    ¡°Theard that the woman¡¯s surname is Tang.¡±

 Chapter 2192 - He Went to Find Her

    <h4>Chapter 2192: He Went to Find Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Sumamed Tang? Could it be the Young Lady of the Tang family? I feel that there hasn¡¯t been any news about Young Lady Tang in the fashion industry for a long time.¡±


    In the past, when Tang Wu had not fallen out with Mother Tang, she had been invited to watch all kinds of branded shows. Both Bo Cixue and her were representatives of the socialite circle, so the female celebrities in the entertainment industry naturally paid attention to the fashion industry. Therefore,


    everyone knew a thing or two about Tang Wu.


    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t heard from her in a long time. Actually, I quite like her looks. If she enters the entertainment industry, she will probably attract a lot of fans.¡±


    It was easy to imagine how good-looking Tang Wu was to be praised by a female celebrity.


    ¡°If Qi Chen¡¯s rumored girlfriend is really her, they¡¯re quitepatible.¡±


    The women were all gossiping excitedly. Their voices were neither loud nor soft, just enough for Lan Yue, who was sitting at the neighboring table, to hear.


    His fingers that were peeling the egg shell paused slightly.


    She looked up at the assistant sitting opposite her. ¡°Is there any entertainment news this morning?¡±


    Lan Yue did not have the habit of using his phone. When he was resting, he would rather read more books than use his phone to y games, let alone watch entertainment news.


    Seeing that Lan Yue was avoiding his gaze, the assistant stammered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much for entertainment gossip reporters to spout nonsense.¡±


    Lan Yue had to filmter and had left his phone with his assistant. He reached out his slender hand to his assistant. ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    Under Lan Yue¡¯s oppressive gaze, the assistant had no choice but to hand the phone to him.


    Lan Yue opened the news page and clicked on the top news.


    Her pink lips were pursed tightly into a straight line, her dark eyes staring unblinkingly at the photo the reporter had posted.


    He could recognize Tang Wu at a nce.


    Even if it was not her face.


    Lan Yue looked at the photo and fell into a momentary daze.


    After leaving the tribe and experiencing some things, he realized howplicated and dangerous the world outside was.


    But only she would not despise him and give him sunshine and warmth in time.


    After he got together with her, there were many voices in his ears that felt that they were notpatible. It was impossible for the poor boy and the youngdy to have a good ending.


    For him, she had cut off contact with her parents and suffered with him. He had seen everything she had done for him.


    But he could not do anything for her. Now that she was pregnant, he even made her angry


    ¡°Brother, are you okay? You really don¡¯t have to worry about Sister Wuwu. Don¡¯t you know her feelings for you?¡±


    Lan Yue looked at the photos in the news. Just as the reports said, she looked inexplicablypatible with Qi Chen.


    After Qi Chen¡¯s scandal was exposed, the fans expressed their congrattions. They even wanted Qi Chen to bring his girlfriend to meet everyone earlier. Everyone wanted to see his girlfriend¡¯s high-definition appearance.


    ¡°TI go make a call.¡± Lan Yue took his phone and walked out of the buffet restaurant.


    They had not contacted each other since their argument that day.


    Although it had only been a day and night, to Lan Yue, it seemed like a century.


    He called Tang Wu.


    However, her phone was turned off.


    Lan Yue looked at the darkened phone screen and pursed his lips tightly. The confusion in his heart expanded, followed by panic and sadness.


    It was his first time calling her best friend.


    ¡®When they were in M Country, she had taken his phone and saved Bo Cixue and Nan Xun¡¯s numbers.


    She told him that if he could not contact her one day, he could ask her best friend about the situation. She did not want them to quarrel and not be able to find her when he could not find her.


    The call went through very quickly.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Bo Cixue.¡±


    Lan Yue said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lan Yue.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s tone immediately became gentler. ¡°Brother Lan, did you see the news this morning and call me because you couldn¡¯t find Wuwu?¡±


    Lan Yue hummed. ¡°Do you know where she is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t you believe her?¡±


    ¡°L believe you, but I want to see her too.¡±


    Bo Cixue did not hide it from Lan Yue and told him about Tang Wu going to the temple.


    ¡°She said that her mind is in a mess and wants to be quiet for two days.¡±


    ¡°alright, I understand. Thank you.¡±


    After the call, Lan Yue¡¯s eyes went nk and he stood on the spot for nearly five minutes.


    The assistant walked over. ¡°Brother, you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. We¡¯re filmingter.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lan Yue walked toward the production team.


    After filming in the morning, Lan Yue read the script for a while. In the afternoon, it was a breakup scene between him and the female lead.


    Ye Yao and the director had not expected Lan Yue to act this breakup scene until it made people cry.


    The staff present, including Ye Yao, were all touched by Lan Yue.


    He leaned against the streetmp, his thick eyshes slightly lowered, his pink lips trembling slightly, and a reluctant expression on his face.


    It was not too heartbreaking, but from his expression, she could feel the pain and reluctance in his heart!


    After this scene, there was apuse and even the director went forward to hug him.


    ¡°It¡¯s great.¡±


    Ye Yao did not expect Lan Yue¡¯s acting to be so outstanding, She was brought into the mood and could not walk out of it after this scene. She went forward unconsciously and hugged Lan Yue like the director.


    ¡°I feel that my heart is still in pain.¡±


    Lan Yue quickly adjusted his mood and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just a show. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡®There were no night scenes today and Lan Yue did not even eat dinner. After telling his assistant that he was going out, he drove away.


    The assistant knew that he must have gone to find Tang Wu.


    Although he did not say anything about the news this morning, he still cared about it!


    Tang Wu went to the temple to meet the abbot.


    The abbot had arranged for Tang Wu to have an empty room.


    After arranging the amodation, Tang Wu walked around the temple.


    Walking on a forest path, she identally met Lin Xiurui.


    ¡®When Lin Xiurui saw Tang Wu, he was stunned for a moment before joy appeared on his face.


    Lin Xiurui softened his voice. ¡°Wuwy, is it really you?¡±


    Tang Wu looked at Lin Xiurui who was striding toward her and frowned.


    Looking at the man who had been in love with her for several years, she felt extremely unfamiliar.


    She seemed to have fallen in love with him in thest century.


    In her eyes, this man no longer existed.


    Tang Wu pursed her lips tightly. She did not think that she could say anything to him and turned to leave.


    Lin Xiurui chased after Tang Wu and grabbed her arm.


    If it was in the past, Tang Wu would have been able to finish Lin Xiurui off with a shoulder throw. However, she was pregnant now and could not use too much strength, afraid that she would trigger the baby.


    She could only shake off Lin Xiurui¡¯s hand, her eyes cold. ¡°Mr Lin, if you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

 Chapter 2193 - He Came, But Didn’t Dare to See Her

    <h4>Chapter 2193: He Came, But Didn¡¯t Dare to See Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lin Xiurui looked at Tang Wu¡¯s beautiful but cold eyes and a trace of sadness shed past his eyes.


    Even when he was with Meng Rui, he had never thought of breaking up with Tang Wu.


    He was a normal man. Tang Wu had been with him for several years and did not let him do anything. He had only done something wrong to her because he had been bewitched.


    Speaking of which, was she not responsible for it?


    Lin Xiurui looked at Tang Wu, who was still beautiful after breaking up, and felt an indescribableplicated feeling in his heart.


    He still liked her.


    ¡°Wuwy, I¡¯ve already broken up with Meng Rui. I know I was wrong. Can we get back together?¡±


    After losing her, Lin Xiurui finally felt how good Tang Wu was.


    Although she was unwilling to cross the line, she had done a lot for him in her life.


    She had personally chosen the clothes he was wearing, the watch he was wearing, and even the razor for him.


    Hispany was short of funds and she would solve his urgent problem without any hesitation!


    It was hard to find such a woman in today¡¯s society.


    But he did not cherish it.


    ¡®Tang Wu almostughed when she heard Lin Xiurui¡¯s words.


    How could he be so shameless to cheat and reconcile just because he wanted to?


    Not to mention that she had a boyfriend now, even if she did not, she was not a rubbish bin!


    ¡°Mr Lin, I don¡¯t want to say anything mean. If you know what¡¯s good for you, stay away from me!¡±


    The coldness and disgust in Tang Wu¡¯s eyes could not be hidden. When Lin Xiurui saw her expression, he felt like a cat had scratched his heart.


    Not only did he not leave, but he even blocked Tang Wu¡¯s way. ¡°Wuwu, we¡¯ve been in love for so long. I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have any feelings for me anymore!¡±


    Tang Wu saw Lin Xiurui¡¯s slightly red eyes and felt that it was dangerous. She did not say anything to provoke him and lowered her head, wanting to avoid him.


    Lin Xiurui grabbed Tang Wu¡¯s arm and dragged her into the forest.


    Tang Wu tried to shake him off but could not.


    ¡®Tang Wu frowned and was furious. ¡°Lin Xiurui, if you don¡¯t let go, I won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡±


    ¡°Wuwu, do you know that you still owe me something?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t owe you anythin;


    Lin Xiurui leaned toward Tang Wu¡¯s ear and said something that made Tang Wu angry. Tang Wu pushed him hard. ¡°F*ck off!¡±


    Lin Xiurui had been working out recently and his body was much stronger than before. Tang Wu could not push him away.


    He lowered his head, wanting to kiss Tang Wu.


    At this moment, a ruthless fist swung towards his side profile.


    Lin Xiurui staggered a few steps. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked up at the person who had hit him.


    Qi Chen!


    Qi Chen¡¯s expression was cold and his eyes were red. ¡°Who let you touch Tangtang?¡±


    Lin Xiurui smirked contemptuously. ¡°So it¡¯s you! Seeing that I broke up with Tang Wu, you came back to woo her? Stop daydreaming. When she chose me in the past, it meant that she didn¡¯t like you!¡±


    Qi Chen went forward and grabbed Lin Xiurui¡¯s cor. ¡°Stay away from a scumbag like you is the best decision Tangtang has ever made!¡±


    Lin Xiurui could not breathe as Qi Chen grabbed his cor tightly. He struggled free and said in a voice that only he and Qi Chen could hear, ¡°So what? At least I got her. What about you? It seems like you haven¡¯t gotten her yet!¡±


    ¡®The moment Lin Xiurui finished speaking, he was punched in the nose.


    Lin Xiurui felt like his nose was about to break. His pupils constricted and his face was almost distorted. He clenched his fists and fought back.


    At first, Lin Xiurui was a little dazed after being punched by Qi Chen. Now that he had recovered, Qi Chen might not be his match.


    ¡®Tang Wu frowned when she saw the two men fighting.


    ¡°Stop, what are you doing? This is Buddhist cleannd. Stop!¡±


    Tang Wu did not know how Qi Chen had appeared here, but without him, she would have been able to settle Lin Xiurui.


    But now they were fighting and she could not get close at all.


    Fortunately, two monks passed by the path. Tang Wu found them and asked them to pull Qi Chen and Lin Xiurui away.


    Lin Xiurui and Qi Chen were both injured. Tang Wu red at Lin Xiurui. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again. Scram!¡±


    Lin Xiurui wanted to say something, but he said nothing in the end and left unwillingly.


    ¡®Tang Wu frowned when she saw Qi Chen¡¯s swollen face. ¡°Why did you hit him?¡±


    ¡°Tcan¡¯t stand him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an artist. What should you do now?¡±


    Qi Chen wiped the blood from theer of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He had gotten injured because of her, so Tang Wu naturally would not sit back and do nothing.


    He told the abbot to get the ice and ointment. After getting permission, he asked Qi Chen to go to the room she was staying in.


    Lan Yue drove from the filming site to the temple.


    After finding out where Tang Wu¡¯s room was, he quickly walked over.


    She was about to knock when she heard the man¡¯s voice. ¡°You don¡¯t me me?¡±


    ¡°Tknow you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but don¡¯t be rash next time.¡±


    The man hummed softly.


    Lan Yue¡¯s raised hand froze.


    He could not have heard Tang Wu¡¯s voice wrongly. If he had not heard wrongly, it should be Qi Chen¡¯s voice.


    After entering this industry, even if he was unwilling, he had to force himself to understand the situation in the industry.


    Qi Chen was an internationally popr movie star.


    At the same time, he knew that Qi Chen had always liked Tang Tang.


    Lan Yue was in a daze when Tang Wu¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    The manughed. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Help me and I¡¯ll endure the pain.¡±


    Lan Yue slowly retracted his raised hand.


    Her mind was nk for a moment and she did not even have the courage to push open the door.


    He should believe her.


    However, the photos from the news appeared in her mind unconsciously.


    She leaned against Qi Chen¡¯s arms and the two of them looked inexplicablypatible.


    Lan Yue turned around and left the temple weakly.


    After getting into the car, the knuckles of his hands on the steering wheel turned white.


    He knew that this was the purend of Buddhism and that they would not do anything out of line. He also believed in her, but he still felt terrible.


    If her boyfriend had been Qi Chen, she would not have cut ties with her parents. She would not have been caught in the middle and be in a dilemma. She did not have to entertain others. She was a youngdy who had nothing to worry about and was sought after by people. Because of him, she had


    experienced something she had never experienced before.


    Lan Yue clenched his fists and punched the steering wheel.


    After more than ten minutes, he started the engine and drove to the neighboring city.


    When they arrived at the hotel, it was alreadyte at night.


    Entering the elevator, she was about to close the door when a fair hand reached in.


    Ye Yao came in with the packed supper and she was slightly surprised to see Lan Yue in the elevator.

 Chapter 2194 - I Will Wait For You Forever

    <h4>Chapter 2194: I Will Wait For You Forever</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lan Yue was wearing a dark V-neck thin sweater and was not wearing a jacket. His sleeves were rolled up slightly, revealing the ck watch on his left wrist.


    Although he was not wearing a top luxury brand, his appearance was outstanding. He was a typical clothes rack and could wear anything with his own unique characteristics.


    Ye Yao looked at his handsome and elegant face and thought of the breakup scene in the afternoon. She seemed to still be infected and his heart ached slightly.


    Ye Yao and Lan Yue stayed on the same floor of the hotel. The elevator rose and Lan Yue lowered his eyes, his pink lips pursed tightly, looking troubled.


    From Ye Yao¡¯s angle, his eyshes were long and dense, making people have the urge to touch them.


    Ye Yao broke the silence in the elevator and raised the bag in her hand. ¡°I bought a barbecue secretly. You know that female celebrities can¡¯t touch these things. My manager keeps a close eye on me and I snuck out.¡±


    Ye Yao blinked, looking yful and cute. ¡°Do you want to eat togetherter?¡±


    Ye Yao asked for a few seconds, but Lan Yue did not answer. He looked at him again and found that he had not moved and was immersed in his own thoughts, not caring about what she had said.


    Ye Yao was a little depressed and embarrassed.


    This was the first time she had met a male artist who did not even look at her properly since she debuted.


    Apart from when they were acting, he did not seem to care about her at all.


    Why was he so arrogant?


    However, his slightly mncholic and mysterious aura inexplicably attracted her.


    Perhaps everyone had the desire to explore the unknown!


    ¡®The elevator arrived at their floor and Lan Yue stepped out first.


    He put his hands in his pockets and walked quickly.


    Ye Yao looked at his back and furrowed his eyebrows, chasing after him quickly.


    When Lan Yue walked to the door and took out the room card, Ye Yao stood behind him.


    ¡°Lan Yue.¡± Ye Yao looked up at the boy who was much taller than her, his gazending on his fair and handsome side profile. ¡°I was talking to you in the elevator and you ignored me. Aren¡¯t you a little too arrogant?¡±


    Lan Yue stopped in his tracks. He turned back to look at the angry Ye Yao and frowned slightly. ¡°You spoke to me?¡±


    His expression told her that he was not lying. He was distracted in the elevator and did not hear what she said.


    Ye Yao was angry and helpless.


    How did he enter the entertainment industry with his personality?


    Ye Yao waved the supper in his hand. ¡°I bought a barbecue and want to invite you.¡±


    Lan Yue rejected her without thinking. ¡°Miss Ye, I don¡¯t have the habit of eating supper.¡±


    Ye Yao was stunned by his words.


    ¡°I want to discuss the script for tomorrow with you and rehearse with you.¡± It was the first time Ye Yao had sent such an invitation to a male artist. He was a little shy and his face turned red.


    Lan Yue did not seem to see Ye Yao¡¯s nervousness and panic. He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t act with female artistes tonight. I¡¯m afraid my girlfriend will mind.¡±


    You could say that he was slow, but he was sharp enough to notice the woman¡¯s intentions towards him and could make decisions quickly, not giving anyone any room to think.


    You could say that he was smart, but he could reject others so ruthlessly, making people feel embarrassed.


    Before Ye Yao could react, Lan Yue had already opened the door, entered, and closed the door.


    Ye Yao was rejected.


    Lan Yue took a cold shower after returning to his room.


    She stood in front of the French windows in her nightgown.


    She felt inexplicably depressed.


    He poured a ss of wine for himself. His slender figure was reflected in the French windows, his short ck hair slightly dripping with water, and his handsome face was slightly gloomy.


    The conversation he heard when he went to find her appeared in his mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t me me?¡±


    ¡°know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but don¡¯t be rash next time.¡±


    ¡°It hurts?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Help me and I¡¯ll endure the pain.¡±


    Did she see the scandal this morning?


    But why was he still with Qi Chen?


    Was she still angry at him?


    The more she thought about it, the heavier her mood became.


    His grip on the cup tightened and he raised his head slightly, drinking the liquid in the cup.


    The spicy taste made his throat feel like it was on fire and his dark eyes gradually turned red.


    He looked out of the French windows, his pink lips moving as he read a name.


    Tang Tang.


    Qi Chen¡¯s fight with Lin Xiurui was really ruthless.


    The skin on the back of her hand was broken and blood oozed out. It was a ghastly sight. The corner of her mouth and face were all bruised. The back of her neck was also broken when she hit a stone when she fell.


    She did not need to go on camera for ten days to half a month.


    After Tang Wu took the disinfectant and ointment from the abbot, she wiped the wound on the back of Qi Chen¡¯s neck. She did not help him with the wounds on his face and hands. She handed the medicine to him. ¡°Go back to the car and wipe it yourself in the mirror.¡±


    She was very grateful that he had stood up for her, but it did not mean that she would help him apply the medicine.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go back early!¡± Tang Wu pursed her lips and asked hesitantly, ¡°Did my mother send someone to follow me and tell you that I¡¯m here? Don¡¯t waste your time on me in the future.¡±


    He had not said anything, but she had seen through him so clearly.


    Qi Chen looked at Tang Wu¡¯s pale face. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight. Do you really want to live like this?¡±


    Tang Wu said nothing. She got up and walked to the door, pulling it open. ¡°I won¡¯t regret my choice.¡±


    ¡°In the past, you chose Lin Xiurui because you thought he was the best man in the world. In the end? Isn¡¯t five years enough of a lesson?¡± Qi Chen sighed slightly and looked at Tang Wu like she was a child who would never grow up. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t say too much. Tang Tang, you just have to remember


    that I will always stand there and wait for you.¡±


    ¡®Without waiting for Tang Wu to say anything, Qi Chen walked out.


    Looking at his disappearing figure in the night, Tang Wu slowly closed the door.


    Qi Chen returned to the car and frowned when he saw his red and swollen face. ncing at the disinfectant and ointment in his hand, he raised his hand and threw it into the hill.


    Her phone rang. Qi Chen looked at the caller ID and answered the call.


    Mother Tang¡¯s voice trailed over. ¡°Ah Chen, I heard that you saved the damsel in distress and Wuwu even brought you to her room. How¡¯s your progress?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, feelings can¡¯t be rushed. Tangtang only has that person in her heart now.¡±


    Mother Tang snorted. ¡°What can that boy give Wuwu? He can¡¯t even give her a stable life.¡±


    ¡°But Tangtang likes it.¡±


    ¡°Ah Chen, are you giving up on Wuwu?¡±


    auntie, what else can I do?¡±


    ¡°Ah Chen, don¡¯t give up. Auntie will help you..¡±

 Chapter 2195 - He Felt That She Was Becoming More Charming

    <h4>Chapter 2195: He Felt That She Was Bing More Charming</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Late at night.


    Tang Wuy on the hard bed, not sleepy at all.


    She ced her delicate hands on her abdomen, feeling the small life inside.


    She could not help but recall what Lan Yue had said in the car that day.


    ¡°Can youe back to the tribe with me? I¡¯l help you conquer the world¡­¡±


    ¡°Tangtang, I¡¯ll take on my own work in the future. I¡¯ll force myself to ept the survival rules of this society and go out to socialize. Can you¡­ keep this child?¡±


    Although he was still an immature boy, she could feel his urgency and determination to keep this child.


    If she forcefully aborted this child again, she would definitely hurt his heart.


    Their rtionship would also have gaps and regrets that could not be restored.


    But if they kept this child, would they be able to raise him?


    Tang Wu felt that her mother would not let her and Lan Yue continue like this.


    With a child, both Lan Yue and her would have a weakness.


    The two of them could still enjoy a good meal, but if they brought their children along, they could not leave anytime!


    Tang Wu¡¯s mind was in a mess. She did not know how to make this decision!


    Lan Yue yearned for humble pleas. Her mother¡¯s strong and ruthless methods made her feel like she had fallen into a swamp.


    It was tiring and painful!


    Tang Wu stayed in the temple for two days.


    After meditating, chanting, and talking to the abbot, the impetuousness and chaos in her heart had improved greatly.


    She had her own decision on whether to let the child go or stay.


    Tang Wu came down from the mountain and received a call from Tang Mo.


    ¡°Are you still in the Capital?¡±


    Although Tang Wu and Tang Mo were cousins, Tang Mo still called her from time to time after Tang Wu left the Tang family.


    If she needed money, he would also transfer money to her card.


    ¡®When they met, they argued and argued with each other, but their rtionship had been good since they were young.


    Tang Wu replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Tonight at Lan Yi Hotel, the family will have a meal together. Grandpa organized it. You know that Grandpa¡¯s health is getting worse by the day and I don¡¯t know when he will leave. It¡¯s his wish. He wille, right?¡±


    Thinking of her grandfather, Tang Wu¡¯s voice softened. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°TIl send the details to your pher.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Wu returned to the hotel, changed, and went to the mall. When she returned, it was already afternoon.


    She called her assistant and asked about Lan Yue¡¯s recent filming.


    Lan Yue had told his assistant not to reveal too much.


    The assistant only said that everything was normal with Lan Yue.


    Tang Wu sat on the bed and opened her WeChat chat with Lan Yue.


    They had not contacted each other for several days.


    He must have been angry when she chased him to the filming site that day!


    Tang Wu sighed slightly and got up from the bed to choose clothes to attend the gathering.


    Tang Wu went to Lan Yi Hotel with the gift she had bought for the Old Master.


    Tang Mo was afraid that Tang Wu would feel awkward when she went in next, so he waited at the door. When Nan Xun found out that Tang Wu woulde, he waited at the door with Tang Mo.


    The couple had not spoken much recently, mainly because Tang Mo still hated Nan Xun. That heartless woman had actually sent her to Mi Yue¡¯s bed. Other women¡¯s wives were afraid that their husbands would cheat on them, but she had a heart that epted everyone and sacrificed herself to satisfy


    others.


    Nan Xun did not care. She was happy and at ease with Tang Mo ignoring her.


    Although the couple was waiting for Tang Wu at the door at the same time, they ignored each other. They did not look like husband and wife, but like strangers.


    A boss who had business dealings with Nan Xun¡¯spany happened to be having dinner with a client. When he saw Nan Xun at the door, he came over to greet her.


    The boss was quite young, in his early thirties and looked mature and steady.


    He was Nan Xun¡¯s type.


    She hated frivolous men and happened to marry such a man.


    ¡°Miss Nan, what a coincidence. Are you waiting for someone?¡±


    The boss reached out and shook Nan Xun¡¯s hand lightly.


    Nan Xun smiled. ¡°Hello, President Ling.¡±


    ¡°I saw the proposal Miss Nan proposed the other time. My team and I are more interested.¡±


    Nan Xun¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Then let¡¯s arrange a time to discuss it in detail?¡±


    ¡°Okay, next Friday.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    President Ling nodded with a smile and left gracefully.


    Nan Xun only looked away after he disappeared.


    A cold scoff sounded.


    Nan Xun turned back and saw a pair of slightly upturned eyes.


    The smile on Nan Xun¡¯s face disappeared.


    Tang Mo smirked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that she¡¯s wearing a ring on her middle finger? Since she¡¯s already engaged, it means that she has a fianc¨¦e. You look so ugly thinking about her.¡±


    If the asion was right, Nan Xun really wanted to kick Tang Mo.


    She greeted the boss and told him about the cooperation. It seemed like something shamefuling from him!


    ¡°Everything a dirty-minded person sees is dirty!¡±


    Tang Mo walked to Nan Xum¡¯s side and pinched the back of her neck with his thumb and index finger. ¡°Nan Xun, who¡¯s the dirty one? At least, I haven¡¯t sent you to another man¡¯s bed!¡±


    Nan Xun chuckled in reply.


    ¡®Who was the one who had an affair and openly brought Mi Yue with her?


    After the ident, knowing that the woman outside was unreliable and wanted to be entangled with her, Nan Xun really wanted to p this man to death!


    ¡°If knew you cared about me so much now, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to the hospital to take care of you after your ident.¡±


    Tang Mo narrowed his eyes and looked at Nan Xun¡¯s beautiful face. He did not know if it was because she had been focusing on working out recently and had lost some weight, but he felt that she had be more feminine.


    Nan Xun¡¯s hair was shoulder-length now. She had tied her hair into a low ponytail today, revealing her forehead and entire face. Her makeup was very light, but she looked surprisingly good.


    Tang Mo scolded himself softly. He was not a man who had never seen the world. Why would he think that Nan Xun looked better the more he looked at her?


    ¡®What spell did this woman cast on him?


    Nan Xun¡¯s scalp turned numb when she saw Tang Mo¡¯s charming eyesnding on her face without blinking, She took a few steps forward unconsciously to put some distance between them.


    Tang Mo cursed when he saw Nan Xum¡¯s actions. In the past, women had always clung to him. Now, this damn woman despised him!


    Fortunately, she saw Tang Wu getting out of the taxi not long after.


    The awkward atmosphere between the couple eased a little.


    ¡°Brother, Xun¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°call her Sister-inw.¡± Tang Mo corrected Tang Wu seriously.


    Nan Xun held Tang Wu¡¯s arm and nced at Tang Mo. ¡°Ignore him. I like it when you call me that.¡±


    Seeing the two of them walk toward the private room, Tang Mo followed them with a dark expression¡­

 Chapter 2196

    <h4>Chapter 2196: He Suddenly Appeared in the Video</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Inarge Chinese-styled room, Old Master Tang, the eldest and second branch were sitting.


    The illegitimate son, Tang Xu, and his mother were not invited. The Old Master was still alive and he would not allow any vixen to enter the Tang family.


    Seeing Tang Wu, who he had not seen for a long time, Old Master Tang reached out his hand to her. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu held the Old Master¡¯s hands that were only connected to his skin and bones. She felt a lump in her throat and her eyes turned red. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. Tangtang has disappointed and hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a good meal together today and not talk about those unhappy things.¡± When Old Master Tang said this, he nced at Mother Tang and Father Tang.


    Ever since Tang Wu came in, Mother Tang had not looked at her.


    She was disappointed with this daughter.


    She had been her pride since she was young, but she started to disobey when she grew up, making her a joke between her family and the richdies.


    ¡®Tang Wu gave the gift she had bought from the mall this morning to the Old Master.


    The Old Master had not seen Tang Wu for a long time and asked her to sit beside him.


    ¡°Dad, I haven¡¯t seen you so happy ina long time,¡± Father Tang said.


    Old Master Tang nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since our family has gathered together so neatly.¡±


    The waiter served all the dishes and the family started to eat.


    ¡®When they were almost done, the butler came over and said to Old Master Tang, ¡°Old Master, I¡¯ve finished editing the family photo video you asked me to editst time.¡±


    The Old Master nodded. ¡°Show it to everyone.¡±


    The video was recorded by the butler for the Tang family during festive seasons. Before this gathering, Old Master Tang had asked the butler to cut the video into aplete video.


    The butler turned on the TV and inserted it into the thumb drive.


    The video started with Tang Wu and Tang Mo when they were young, then Tang Wu running around the yard. Mother Tang followed behind her, looking like she was afraid that she would fall.


    ¡®When Tang Wu saw this video, she had mixed feelings.


    Actually, after leaving Lan Yue and losing contact with her parents, how could she not know that she would only hurt her family?


    She was undoubtedly willful and unfilial.


    ¡®Tang Wu looked at Mother Tang, who lowered her head and wiped her tears.


    Their personalities were undoubtedly simr.


    ¡®They were all too opinionated and stubborn.


    He was not willing to give in no matter what decision he made.


    As a result, their rtionship had be like this.


    Halfway through the video, the screen suddenly shed.


    A few secondster, she suddenly jumped into a private room.


    ¡®There were more than a dozen people sitting in the room, half of whom were men and half were women. One of them was a man in his forties with a braid. He took a wine ss and walked up to a man who was lying on the table.


    ¡®The man lying on the table looked up slightly. Tang Wu, who was immersed in the sadness of falling out with her parents, froze.


    Because the person who looked up was Lan Yue.


    ¡®Tang Wu widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Lan Yue had clearly drunk too much. There was an undeniable drunkenness on his fair and handsome face.


    The middle-aged man walked to Lan Yue¡¯s side and patted his shoulder.


    She could not hear what he had said.


    Lan Yue held his wine ss and stood up from the chair.


    ¡®The middle-aged man raised his wine ss and looked at Lan Yue wretchedly. His lips moved, probably wanting to continue drinking with Lan Yue.


    Lan Yue clinked his ss with the man¡¯s.


    After drinking, the man put his arm around Lan Yue¡¯s shoulders and whispered something into his ear.


    The others in the room seemed to be cheering.


    When Tang Wu saw that video, she went around the round table and turned off the television.


    ¡®Why was the video of Lan Yue drinking with another man ying at home?


    Looking at the decoration of the room, it should be in the same restaurant.


    Old Master Tang clearly did not know. He frowned and asked the butler, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The butler shook his head. ¡°There might be a malfunction. I¡¯ll ask the manager.¡±


    Mrs Tang said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, that middle-aged man just now is a famous investor, Mark. I heard that his sexual orientation is not normal and he specifically targets young men.¡±


    Mother Tang and Father Tang did not look too good.


    Of course, Tang Wu had the worst expression.


    The matter between Lan Yue and her had blown up in the Tang family. Old Master Tang and the others should know what Lan Yue looked like.


    In the video, it was unusual for Mark to put his arm around Lan Yue¡¯s shoulders and speak with his head lowered.


    ¡®Tang Wu was not in the mood to find out who had changed the video to a surveince video. The most important thing now was to find Lan Yue.


    Mark was very rich, but his character was really cheap.


    Auntie was right about one thing. Mark specially chose young people with young faces.


    ¡°Tang Wu, stop right there!¡± Mother Tang wanted to stop Tang Wu, who was about to leave.


    Tang Wu bowed to Old Master Tang. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. I might have to disappoint you again. I can¡¯t stay here anymore. I still have something on. I¡¯ll leave first!¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu bowed to the other elders. When her gazended on Mother Tang, her expression wasplicated.


    A few secondster, Tang Wu turned and left the room.


    Mother Tang wanted to chase after her, but Tang Mo walked over and handed Mother Tang a cup of tea. ¡°Auntie, get rid of your anger. I¡¯ll chase after that disobedient girl, Wuwu, for you.¡±


    ¡®Tang Mo walked out of the room and saw Tang Wu, who had gone to find someone. He pulled her back. ¡°It should be Peony Pavilion.¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu walked toward the pavilion quickly.


    ¡®When she arrived at the entrance of Peony Pavilion, Tang Wu did not dare to dy any longer and pushed open the door of the private room.


    The waiter in the room was cleaning up the messy table and there was no one else inside.


    ¡®Tang Wu walked in and asked anxiously, ¡°Have all the guests left?¡±


    The service staff nodded. ¡°He left half an hour ago.¡±


    Tang Wu pursed her lips tightly.


    In other words, the video that was ying in the room was not a real-time surveince video but had happened half an hour ago.


    ¡®Tang Wu walked out of the room and took out her phone from her bag.


    As she walked toward the entrance of the hotel, she called Lan Yue.


    However, his phone was switched off.


    ¡®Tang Wu stood at the entrance of the hotel with a dazed expression.


    She knew very well how bad Mark¡¯s private life was in the industry.


    If Lan Yue was drunk, he might not be able to escape Mark¡¯s clutches.


    ¡®When Tang Wu saw the hotel manager, she asked anxiously, ¡°Did you see Mark when he left?¡±


    ¡®Tang Mo walked over, his gaze slightly oppressive. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±


    Mark was a frequent guest here and the manager naturally knew him.


    ¡°Mark went to the hotel opposite.¡±


    ¡°Did he leave alone at that time, or were there two of them?¡±


    ¡°Two people. One of the young men seems to be a little drunk. Mark is supporting him.¡±


    Tang Mo nced at Tang Wu, who did not look too good, and said, ¡°Mark has a permanent suite at the top floor of the hotel opposite. Do you need me to contact the hotel manager and get a room card for you?¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s mind was a little nk as she replied in a daze, ¡°Okay..¡±

 Chapter 2197

    <h4>Chapter 2197: Trying to Coax Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Mo wanted to go with Tang Wu, but she rejected him.


    Her mind was in a mess.


    ¡®When Lan Yue was sober, no one could take advantage of him.


    But now, he was drunk.


    In the video earlier, Mark looked like he was determined to get Lan Yue.


    If Lan Yue followed him into the hotel, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    The more Tang Wu thought about it, the more panicked she became.


    Her palms were covered in cold sweat.


    ¡®When they arrived at the hotel opposite, the hotel manager, who had received Tang Mo¡¯s call, was waiting in the lobby.


    ording to the rules, could they give the guests a room card?


    However, Tang Mo was one of the shareholders of the hotel. Since he had spoken, they could only do as he said.


    Tang Wu took the room card from the manager and entered the elevator.


    Walking to the door of the suite, Tang Wu looked at the closed door and the panic and confusion in her heart increased.


    Should she open the door?


    If he saw what she did not want to see, what would happen to Lan Yue and her in the future?


    She was a person who could not tolerate any sand in her eyes.


    If he betrayed her, she would not be with him no matter how much she liked him.


    Tang Wu¡¯s mind spun, but she was not someone who liked to run away. Taking a deep breath, she raised the hand holding the room card.


    After the door was opened, Tang Wu walked in with a slightly pale face.


    Although she had not seen anything, she was already extremely nervous.


    The suite had two bedrooms and a living room. Tang Wu entered the living room and saw that one of the two bedrooms was open and the other was closed.


    She walked to the closed bedroom door.


    Mark¡¯s voice could be heard faintly from inside. ¡°I like you so much. When I first saw you, I felt that you were different. Why didn¡¯t you listen to me? If you did, you would have suffered less...¡±


    The blood drained from Tang Wu¡¯s face and the destion in her heart spread.


    ¡°You¡¯re already mine. You can only be mine in the future. Do you understand?¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Wu felt a lump in her throat and the tears in her eyes were about to fall.


    She closed her eyes, preparing herself to fall into the abyss. She raised her hand and pushed the door open.


    The bedroom door opened.


    ¡®There were two figures lying on the wide bed. One of them was blocked by Mark and her could not see his face.


    Tang Wu walked in stiffly.


    Even if she died, she would die knowing!


    Hearing the sound, Mark turned to look at Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu walked to the bed and was about to say something when she saw the figure blocked by Mark. Her eyes widened.


    No, it wasn¡¯t Lan Yue!!!


    ¡®Tang Wu¡¯s expression was rather interesting.


    It was still pale just now, but now that the color had returned to her face, there was a trace of relief.


    It was good that it was not Lan Yue!


    ¡°You¡¯re Miss Tang?¡± Mark looked at Tang Wu, who had suddenly barged into the room, and frowned slightly. ¡°How did you get in? What are you doing here?¡±


    Although there were rumors about how terrible Mark¡¯s private life was, no one knew the truth. But now, Tang Wu had caught him red-handed.


    ¡®Tang Wu immediately took a few steps back and waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I entered the wrong room and didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Mark did not look too good. ¡°Your brother is a shareholder of this hotel. Do you think he can just barge in? I want toin about you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. If you want toin,in to me! I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone about you!¡±


    Mark¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Are you... threatening me?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I said before that I won¡¯t go out and talk nonsense. I will definitely do it!¡±


    Mark waved his hand. ¡°Get out quickly. If this happens again, I¡¯llin about your brother too!¡±


    Tang Wu left the suite and let out a long sigh of relief.


    Nan Xun was waiting in the hotel lobby. Seeing Tang Wuing out with a rxed expression, he quickly went up to her. ¡°How was it?¡±


    Asmile appeared on Tang Wu¡¯s face. ¡°He¡¯s not the one in the room.¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Xun heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Brother Lan is definitely not that kind of person.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded. ¡°I believe in him, but not Mark.¡±


    At the thought that Lan Yue had turned off his phone and had disappeared, Tang Wu was slightly worried.


    ¡°Xunrer, tell my brother that I¡¯m leaving.¡± Tang Wu wanted to return to their hotel.


    Nan Xun did not say anything else and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu took a taxi back to the hotel she stayed at with Lan Yue.


    ¡®When she arrived at the room, she saw Lan Yue changing out of his sports shoes and walked quickly toward the room.


    The sound of running water could be heard from the bathroom. He should be taking a bath.


    ¡®Tang Wu¡¯s tensed nerves finally rxed.


    She changed her clothes and sat on the sofa.


    About ten minutester, the big boy came out after showering.


    He was wearing a slightly loose sweater and light-colored casual pants. His slender hand was holding a towel and wiping his soft short hair. When he walked out, he was slightly stunned when he saw Tang Wu on the sofa.


    He clearly did not expect her toe back at this time.


    He dried his hair even faster.


    ¡®Tang Wu wanted to talk to him, but he went straight into the kitchen.


    After a while, he brought a bowl of noodles to the dining room.


    He did not speak to her, nor did he look at her as he continued to eat.


    Seeing his actions, Tang Wu was a little angry.


    ¡®That day, she had chased him to the filming site and had not nned to tell him that she was pregnant. She knew that he was really angry.


    She had juste back to coax him.


    But he... only made one bowl of noodles and did not even look at her. Thinking of how worried she was about him just now, she felt a little wronged.


    Men could not be pampered.


    If he ignored her, so be it. Let¡¯s see who can win!


    Out of sight, out of mind. Tang Wu got up and went into the bedroom.


    Hearing the sound, the boy who was eating noodles looked at her, only to see her walking toward the bedroom.


    He looked down, hiding his expression.


    After Lan Yue finished his noodles, he walked into the bedroom to pack his luggage.


    Actually, he did not have much to bring, After packing briefly, he prepared to leave.


    Tang Wu, who was lying on the bed looking at her phone, could not help but break the silence when she saw that he was leaving. ¡°There¡¯s still a show tonight?¡±


    He hummed, his side profile unreadable.


    Tang Wu pursed her lips and looked at him unblinkingly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk!¡±


    Lan Yue paused slightly as he walked out.


    Thest time she wanted to talk to him, she was determined to abort the child.


    Now that he heard the word ¡®talk¡¯, he could not help but think about how they had parted on bad terms.


    ¡°We have to leave immediately, or we won¡¯t make it.¡±


    Tang Wu wanted to say something, but he had already walked out.


    Seeing that he wanted to leave her immediately, Tang Wu frowned.


    Did he look at her like she was a ferocious beast?


    ¡®The anger that Tang Wu had finally dissipated appeared again.


    Until she was a little hungry at night, she went to the kitchen to look for food and saw a bowl of shredded meat noodles with poached eggs on the kitchen counter.

 Chapter 2198

    <h4>Chapter 2198: Their Feelings Were Already So Deep That They Didn¡¯t Even Want to Meet?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡®Tang Wu looked at the bowl of noodles. After heating it in the microwave, she brought it to the dining room and ate it bite by bite.


    As she ate, her tears fell.


    She did not know why she was crying.


    She felt that she had wronged him.


    If she had not taken the initiative to flirt with him, he might not have to live like this.


    He would be an outstanding athlete, famous and shocking the world.


    At that time, there would be a girl who was suitable for him and a mother-inw who would love and protect her.


    However, in order to be with her, he had injured his arm and could no longer be an athlete. Now, he still had to work hard in the entertainment industry that he did not like.


    ¡®Tang Wu took a few bites and seemed to be about to break down. Shey on the table, her tears surging.


    But what could she do? She still could not bear to give up after forcing him to this point!


    If there was no room for him here, she would leave with him!


    ¡®There would always be a way out, right?


    Tang Wu wiped her tears and sobbed as she finished the bow] of noodles!


    ¡®The next day, Tang Wu woke up early.


    The assistant sent several messages over.


    ¡°Sister Wuwu, I¡¯m in the headlines. It seems like arge number of fake reviewers are attacking me.¡±


    ¡°Sister, have you seen the news?¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu hurriedly opened the link from her assistant.


    In thetest movie that Mark had invested in, the male lead was Lan Yue. The production team announced the male and female leads.


    It was originally a good thing, but the moment the male lead announced it, he was ndered by all the major marketing ounts.


    She said that the male lead got to his position because he had a good rtionship with the investor, Mark.


    There was also news that the rtionship between the male lead and Mark was not ordinary.


    Anyway, the male lead did not rely on strength, but on improper rtionships.


    It was impossible for Tang Wu not to be angry when she saw these unrealistic reports.


    She called Tang Mo.


    ¡°Brother, can you help me suppress those unrealistic reports about Lan Yue on the inte?¡± Those fake reviewers had clearly been bribed by someone to nder Lan Yue on purpose.


    Although Tang Wu suspected Mother Tang, Mother Tang did not pay much attention to the entertainment industry. She probably did not know how to hire fake reviewers!


    ¡°Okay, but what happened between your little boyfriend and Mark yesterday?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. Don¡¯t make wild guesses.¡±


    ¡®Tang Mo said, ¡°Old Master didn¡¯t look too good when he went back yesterday. It¡¯s probably very difficult for your little boyfriend to enter the Tang family.¡±


    Tang Wu was silent for a moment. ¡°If he can only suffer if he enters, I¡¯d rather he doesn¡¯t enter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really bold. I didn¡¯t dare to make any decisions for that family business and was forced to marry Nan Xun.¡±


    Tang Wu smacked her lips. ¡°It¡¯s your fortune to have married Xun¡¯er. Why should I let you suffer?¡±


    ¡°That woman makes me suffer every day. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it. I¡¯ll deal with the haters online for you.¡±


    ¡°Brother.¡± Tang Wu¡¯s voice was slightly choked. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After Tang Wu finished breakfast, she packed her luggage and took a high-speed train to the neighboring city.


    Tang Wu did not contact Lan Yue and called her assistant.


    The assistant went to the high-speed railway station to pick Tang Wu up.


    ¡°Sister Wuwu, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days and I feel that you¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m thin or not. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯re bold now. You didn¡¯t even report Lan Yue¡¯s schedule to me, okay?¡±


    The assistant touched his head and said awkwardly, ¡°If Brother doesn¡¯t want me to say it, I can¡¯t say it either.¡±


    ¡®The two of them arrived at the hotel and helped Tang Wu bring her luggage to Lan Yue¡¯s room. Tang Wu shook her head and rejected them.


    ¡°After all, this is where he¡¯s filming. If the rest of the crew sees this, there will probably be rumors tomorrow.¡± Tang Wu took out her identity card and booked a room alone.


    The assistant carried Tang Wu¡¯s luggage to her room. ¡°Sister, are you going to the production team to see Brother film?¡±


    Tang Wu hummed.


    ¡®Tang Wu put on a mask and hat and went to the filming site with her assistant.


    Lan Yue and Ye Yao were acting in the corner. The assistant wanted to go over and call Lan Yue, but Tang Wu stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    Tang Wu stood behind her assistant and looked at Lan Yue, who was acting with Ye Yao.


    He was wearing the crew¡¯s clothes and a denim outfit. He was sunny and handsome and did not have much expression on his face when he was filming with Ye Yao. On the contrary, Ye Yao looked up at him from time to time.


    ¡®There was a burning light in his eyes.


    ¡®Tang Wu could tell at one nce that Ye Yao liked Lan Yue.


    ¡°Did that female lead treat him well?¡±


    The assistant nced at Tang Wu, who had a dark gaze, and chuckled. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Tang Wu pulled the assistant aside, her eyes sharp. ¡°Who hired you? Don¡¯t you want your sry for this month?¡±


    The assistant touched his forehead. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s too difficult for me. Did you have a conflict with Brother recently? Brother doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. Also, it¡¯s true that Ye Yao is interested in Brother and invited Brother for supper, but Brother didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu nodded thoughtfully. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Also.¡± The assistant looked at Tang Wu and hesitated.


    ¡°Just say it.¡±


    ¡°Sister, why are you worried about me when you¡¯re in the headlines with a scandal?¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu saw some resentment in the assistant¡¯s eyes.


    Tang Wu was stunned.


    Was she in the headlines because of her scandal?


    Why didn¡¯t she know?


    ¡®Tang Wu took out her phone and searched online.


    Not finding any scandals about her, she looked at her assistant in confusion. ¡°Who am I in a scandal with?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Qi Chen¡¯s, but it was suppressed not long after.¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu pursed her lips.


    ¡°You also said that it was a scandal. That was all written by the reporters.¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu nced at Lan Yue and Ye Yao again. Ye Yao stared straight at Lan Yue from time to time. He was pure and charming. Tang Wu was a little distraught and said to her assistant, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the hotel first.¡±


    Before Tang Wu left, she instructed her assistant, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go over and tell him that I¡¯m here so as not to disturb his work.¡±


    After filming for the afternoon, Lan Yue changed into his own clothes.


    The assistant was waiting outside. Seeing Lan Yueing over, he was about to go forward when Ye Yao, who had removed his makeup, arrived in front of Lan Yue first.


    ¡°There¡¯s a gathering tonight. Will you go?¡±


    Before Lan Yue could say anything, his assistant whispered in his ear.


    Hearing that Tang Wu was here, Lan Yue was slightly stunned.


    ¡°Miss Ye, our brother might not be able to go to tonight¡¯s gathering...¡±


    Before the assistant could finish, he heard Lan Yue say calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go over tonight.¡±


    Ye Yao smiled and nodded.


    The assistant was stunned and looked at Lan Yue in disbelief. He reminded him again, ¡°Brother, Sister Wuwu is here. Aren¡¯t you going to apany her?¡±


    ¡°Tm not going back to the hotel. I¡¯ll go for dinnerter.¡±


    The assistant was speechless. Was their rtionship so bad that they did not even want to meet? They were so close before..

 Chapter 2199 - Decision

    <h4>Chapter 2199: Decision</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After Tang Wu returned to her room, she took a nap.


    Ever since she got pregnant, she had be sleepy.


    After waking up, she called her assistant and found out that Lan Yue had gone for a meal with the production team. Tang Wu went to the hotel restaurant for a meal alone.


    Lan Yue did not like gatherings in the past. After they parted on bad terms that day, he seemed to have changed a lot!


    ¡®Tang Wu did not have much appetite. She ate a little and went upstairs to her room.


    She waited until nearly ten at night, but there was no news from Lan Yue.


    ¡®Tang Wu sent a video call to her assistant.


    The assistant went out for a gathering with Lan Yue. When he received Tang Wu¡¯s video call, he was helping her order songs.


    The assistant answered the call and Tang Wu said directly, ¡°Point the camera at him.¡±


    The assistant could only do as he was told.


    After dinner, they arrived at the KTV.


    Lan Yue sat in the corner and Ye Yao had sat down.


    The assistant hurriedly exined, ¡°Sister Wuwu, when Ye Yao wanted to sit beside Brother earlier, Brother kept avoiding him. Before I chose my song, I saw Brother going to the corner alone. Ye Yao must have approached him himself.¡±


    The assistant was afraid that Tang Wu would misunderstand and asked her, ¡°Do you want me to call Brother to take the video?¡±


    Tang Wu said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to call him or tell him that I sent a video.¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu hung up the video call with a dark expression.


    After sending the video, Tang Wu felt even less sleepy.


    She sat on the sofa until midnight when she received a message from her assistant. ¡°Sister, we¡¯re back. Brother seems to have drunk too much. I¡¯ll help him back to his room.¡±


    In the end, Tang Wu could not sit still and took the elevator to Lan Yue¡¯s floor.


    Fortunately, there was no one else in the corridor. Tang Wu walked to Lan Yue¡¯s room. The assistant did not close the door tightly and Tang Wu pushed it open.


    The assistant helped Lan Yue to the bed and he prepared to go downstairs to make a cup of sober-up tea.


    Seeing Tang Wu, the assistant was a little surprised. ¡°Sister Wuwu, you¡¯re not asleep yet?¡±


    Tang Wu gave a faint smile. ¡°Do you think I can sleep?¡±


    After getting together with Lan Yue, although he was younger than her, he gave in to her in everything and was very considerate in his daily life.


    He had never ignored her like he did today.


    ¡®Tang Wu was used to being doted on and naturally felt bad being ignored by him.


    ¡°Tm going downstairs to make some sober-up tea for Brother.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu walked into the room and looked at the quiet boy lying on the bed. She walked to the bed quietly.


    His eyes were closed and his long and thick eyshes cast a faint shadow on his handsome face.


    ¡®Tang Wu stared at him for a while until the assistant brought the sober-up tea over.


    The assistant called him a few times, but he had no reaction. ¡°Sister, Brother can¡¯t feed him like this.¡±


    ¡°Go back to your room and rest first.¡±


    ¡°alright.¡±


    After the assistant left, Tang Wu patted Lan Yue¡¯s face lightly. ¡°Get up and drink the sober-up tea.¡±


    He did not move.


    Tang Wu pursed her lips. ¡°I put it by the bedside table.¡±


    She got up and went out.


    After a while, the bedroom door was closed.


    Lan Yue opened his eyes and sat up on the bed.


    ¡®When she looked at the door, she met a pair of beautiful eyes that were slightly narrowed.


    ¡®Tang Wu did not leave. She did open and close the door, but she did not go out.


    When she was staring at him earlier, she could tell that he was notpletely drunk. He was still conscious.


    But he did not want to see her.


    Tang Wu had an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    It had only been a few days, did he not even have the mood to face her?


    ¡®The moment he met Tang Wu¡¯s eyes, there was a trace of panic in Lan Yue¡¯s eyes, but it was quickly hidden.


    ¡®Tang Wu was not someone who could hide her thoughts for long. She definitely had to talk to him about it today.


    If he felt that it was meaningless to continue like this, she would not force him!


    Tang Wu took a few steps toward the bed and looked at Lan Yue¡¯s fair and handsome face. She asked him with a tight throat, ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me that much?¡±


    He had rushed to the production team yesterday and even knew that she hade today, but he had only returned in the middle of the night!


    Lan Yue pursed his pink lips tightly and said nothing.


    The pungent smell of alcohol filled the air around them.


    He had probably drunk a lot tonight.


    Tang Wu was a little angry. ¡°I¡¯m here and you want to drown your sorrows in alcohol? Lan Yue, have I already made you so annoying?¡±


    ¡®The man with his head slightly lowered suddenly looked up at Tang Wu.


    Her lips moved. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go out to sing and didn¡¯te back? You didn¡¯t and you¡¯re still being ambiguous?¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not being ambiguous with anyone. Don¡¯t malign me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, even if you didn¡¯t get intimate with anyone, why did youe back sote? Didn¡¯t the assistant tell you I was here?¡±


    Lan Yue looked at Tang Wu, his eyes slightly red from drinking too much. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about? About you being with Qi Chen?¡±


    Tang Wu was stunned.


    Then she thought of the scandal her assistant had told her about during the day.


    It was obvious that he had misunderstood.


    ¡°Did you ask me personally about Qi Chen and me? You didn¡¯t know the truth and let your imagination run wild. Do you think this is right?¡±


    ¡°Lwent to the temple to look for you. You were in the same room.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s long eyshes fluttered.


    He actually went to the temple to look for her?


    ¡°Can I do anything dirty in the purend of Buddhism?¡±


    Lan Yue lowered his eyes. ¡°I know you won¡¯t, but you were just involved in a scandal with him in the morning and were together in the afternoon. What do you want me to think?¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu told him what had happened that day. ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. There¡¯s nothing between Qi Chen and me.¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s pursed lips seemed to loosen a little.


    ¡®Tang Wu took a few steps forward and stared at his handsome face. ¡°Where¡¯s Mark? Did you have dinner at Lan Yi Hotel yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Mark likes the person beside him now, but that person doesn¡¯t seem to want to be with Mark anymore. He ns to put something in his drink and make something happen between us. I happened to hear that person¡¯s conversation with the waiter.¡±


    ¡°Then, he revealed this to Mark. After Mark found out, he found a waiter to confirm the situation. When I was eating with Mark yesterday, Mark drank a few more sses with me. He said that he would give me a resource if I thanked him for telling him about this.¡±


    Lan Yue got off the bed and walked up to Tang Wu, his dark eyes staring fixedly at her. ¡°Do you think I went to apany Mark for resources?¡±


    ¡°Tangtang, is that how you think of me?¡±


    He had drunk and his voice was slightly hoarse, mixed with an inexplicable grievance.


    ¡°L.. never thought of it that way.¡± Tang Wu looked at his sad eyes and held his arm. ¡°Lan Yue, let¡¯s have a good talk. Let¡¯s talk about the child in my stomach and our future ns?¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°Child, have you made a decision in the future?¡±


    Tang Wu met his gaze and nodded at him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already thought about what to do..¡±

 Chapter 2200 - Keeping the Child

    <h4>Chapter 2200: Keeping the Child</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing that Tang Wu had already made a decision, Lan Yue¡¯s heart tightened.


    He was so panicked and confused that he did not even dare to look at her.


    He lowered his thick eyshes, trying to hide his emotions as he hummed hoarsely.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t force you. Some things are indeed my fault. I respect your decision.¡±


    He picked up the sober-up tea from the bedside table and downed it without even panting.


    Tang Wu¡¯s beautiful eyes keptnding on his drunk handsome face. It was impossible for him not to know that she was looking at him, but he lowered his eyes slightly and did not look at her again.


    Tang Wu could vaguely guess what he was thinking.


    Sighing silently, she moved closer to him and put her hand on his arm. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you looking at me?¡±


    After Lan Yue finished the sober-up tea, there was a little water at theer of his lips. He was about to take a tissue when someone was faster and wiped the water at the corner of his mouth.


    Her fingertips were warm.


    His lips were touched by her fingertips and his body tensed slightly.


    His dark eyes finally looked up at her.


    ¡°Tl ask for leave from the director tomorrow and go to the hospital with you.¡± He grabbed her hand and let go of her.


    Tang Wu had already taken a bath. She was wearing light pink silk pajamas and a thin jacket. Her wavy long hair fell over her shoulders. Although she had no makeup on, she still had the brightness and charm of a woman.


    She met his eyes for a few seconds and seeing his serious expression, she could not help teasing him. ¡°Okay!¡±


    She climbed to the other side of the bed, lifted the nket andy down on her side.


    Neither of them spoke and the air in the bedroom was cold.


    Lan Yue sat up straight and looked at the woman with her back facing him.


    His long hair was spread over the pillow and only one side of his fair and exquisite face could be seen. His slender body was slightly curled up and he pursed his pink lips. ¡°Take off your jacket and sleep.¡±


    Tang Wu did not seem to hear him.


    He leaned over, wanting to take off her jacket for her, but before he could touch her, her arms wrapped around his neck.


    Under the light, her eyes were as beautiful as an elf¡¯s. She stared straight at him. ¡°Lan Yue, what are you running away from? If I really abort the child, will you ignore me in the future?¡±


    He looked at her watery eyes and his voice was slightly hoarse, somewhere between a boy and a man. ¡°No, I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯re disappointed in me and don¡¯t want to be with me anymore.¡±


    Tang Wu smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re disappointed, I won¡¯t decide to keep this child.¡±


    ¡®The moment she finished speaking, the boy in front of her seemed to be stunned.


    She did not speak for a long time.


    If she did not hear his strong heartbeat in the quiet air, she would have thought that he was petrified.


    ¡°But if you want to take leave and go to the hospital with me¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, his well-defined index finger pressed against her lips. ¡°I want it.¡±


    He wanted their first child no matter what happened in the future!


    Tang Wu opened her mouth and bit his index finger.


    She did not hold back and left a mark.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold to me again and don¡¯t avoid me,¡± she said.


    There was a faint smile in Lan Yue¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hey beside her and pulled her into his arms. His slender and fair hand held the back of her head and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Can I talk to him?¡±


    Without waiting for Tang Wu to say anything, he pressed against her t stomach and said in a low and indifferent voice, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m Daddy.¡±


    Tang Wu did not know whether tough or cry, but she felt even more touched andplicated.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and for some reason, she felt like crying.


    She looked down at the boy who was seriouslymunicating with the child and said with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s not even three months old and hasn¡¯t matured yet! I heard from the doctor that he will only feel the fetal movement after 16 to 20 weeks.¡±


    Lan Yue returned to Tang Wu¡¯s side and pulled her into his arms again.


    Tang Wu sniffed and suddenly smelled a faint perfume.


    She had not paid much attention to it before, but now that she smelled it carefully, it did smell like female perfume.


    Tang Wu pushed Lan Yue away.


    Lan Yue was caught off guard and leaned back, confusion in his dark eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tang Wu pointed at the bathroom. ¡°Go take a bath. There¡¯s a woman¡¯s perfume on you.¡±


    The boy, who was a little slow after drinking too much, immediately sat up nervously. He smelled his clothes first, then exined to her as if he was facing a great enemy, ¡°When I was singing karaoke, Ye Yao leaned over. I drank too much at that time and reacted toote. She hugged me, but I pushed her


    away immediately.¡±


    Looking at the boy who was afraid that she would misunderstand and get angry, Tang Wuughed.


    How could she be so petty? Besides, he had physical contact with the actress when he was filming.


    She was not angry, but she said, ¡°Who knows what¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the KTV to check the surveince cameras.¡± He got up from the bed and stood on the ground. He seemed to have thought of something and turned back to look at her. ¡°The assistant is also in the room. He can testify.¡±


    Tang Wu half knelt on the bed and hugged his waist, bumping her forehead against his chest. ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯m just joking. Why are you so nervous?¡±


    ¡®The moment Tang Wu finished speaking, he lifted her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around in the future.¡±


    He leaned down and kissed her roughly.


    When the doorbell rang, Lan Yue was still in the bathroom.


    Tang Wu pursed her red lips and ran to the door barefooted.


    She thought it was her assistant, but when the door opened, she saw Ye Yao standing outside in a nightgown with his long hair draped over his shoulders.


    Ye Yao was holding a cup of honey water.


    Seeing that the person who opened the door was a woman with a beautiful and feminine appearance, Ye Yao thought that he had entered the wrong room.


    Ye Yao looked up at the door te.


    There was no mistake!


    Tang Wu was also a little embarrassed. She spoke first. ¡°Are you looking for Lan Yue?¡±


    Ye Yao remembered that Lan Yue had said that he had a girlfriend. At that time, he thought that he was just finding an excuse to reject her. He did not expect that he really had a girlfriend.


    Ye Yao looked at Tang Wu carefully.


    It felt a little familiar, but she could not remember where she had seen him before.


    When Tang Wu was naked, her skin was still as fair as white jade. She was beautiful and charming, She did not look too mature, but she was charming.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Lan Yue¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Before Tang Wu could say anything, footsteps sounded behind her and a slender hand appeared around her waist. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±


    Lan Yue hade out of the shower. He was wearing a loose white t-shirt and light-colored casual pants. His soft ck hair was still dripping with water. After hugging Tang Wu¡¯s waist, his gaze onlynded on her. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to sleep..¡±

 Chapter 2201 - Not As Pretty As You

    <h4>Chapter 2201: Not As Pretty As You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡®When Ye Yao left, his eyes were red.


    Tang Wu sighed faintly.


    ¡®When Lan Yue led her into the room, she looked at him. ¡°She was hurt by you.¡±


    Lan Yue said calmly, ¡°Her feelings have nothing to do with me.¡±


    Tang Wu stared at his handsome side profile and said nothing more.


    Although they had not dated for many years, she more or less knew him.


    Although he was younger than her, he was even colder than her when his heart hardened.


    Of course, it meant the women who liked him apart from her.


    With his impable appearance, it would be abnormal if no women liked him.


    But he would not let her worry too much about this, because he was more disciplined and cold than her.


    He would not give any woman a chance!


    Tang Wu stopped and looked at Tang Wu with a smile in her eyes.


    Seeing her stop, he pinched her palm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, he picked her up.


    Although his arm was injured and he could no longer swim, his normal life was not affected.


    He was full of masculinity.


    Tang Wu wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed his handsome chin.


    His arms around her tightened slightly.


    Turning off the lights, the room was dark.


    Tang Wu snuggled into Lan Yue¡¯s arms, her fingers poking his thin but broad shoulders. ¡°Ye Yao is quite pure and beautiful.¡±


    Lan Yue said, ¡°Not as pretty as you.¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Have youpared them?¡±


    Lan Yue said, ¡°I didn¡¯t look carefully.¡±


    His survival instincts were very strong!


    Tang Wu refused to let him go. ¡°What if you meet a better-looking woman in the future?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Tang Wu pouted. ¡°I¡¯m older than you. Women age faster than men. When you¡¯re still a flower in the future, I¡¯ll already.


    Before she could finish, he kissed her nonstop.


    Tang Wu¡¯s eyelids were fluttering as she yawned. Just as she was about to fall asleep, she seemed to hear him say by her ear, ¡°No one canpare to you.¡±


    Tang Wu remembered that he had to film during the day and could not get up toote in the moming to let the rest of the crew see her leave his room.


    She woke up before dawn.


    Lan Yue woke up earlier than her. He had already washed up and changed his clothes.


    Seeing that Tang Wu was about to get up, he leaned over and kissed her eyes. ¡°The actors on this floor are filming early today. No one saw them. You can sleepter.¡±


    Tang Wu saw the doting and gentleness in his dark eyes and a smile appeared on her lips unconsciously. She hummed softly and fell asleep again.


    ¡®When Tang Wu woke up, she received a call from Bo Cixue.


    Tang Wu told Bo Cixue her decision. ¡°I know that this is too impulsive, but the longer I¡¯m pregnant, I can¡¯t bear to abort my little life. I don¡¯t want to see Lan Yue¡¯s sad expression.¡±


    Bo Cixue had never been pregnant with a child and could not understand Tang Wu¡¯s feelings. But like Tang Wu, she had a man she loved in her heart.


    Because she loved that person, she loved their child very much.


    ¡°Are you not nning to return to the Capital anymore?¡±


    Tang Wu sighed. ¡°He might not be able to return before he gives birth. After filming this movie, he went overseas. It just so happens that the movie Mark invested in is also filmed overseas.¡±


    ¡°Take some time to bring Brother Lan and let¡¯s have a gathering!¡±


    ¡°alright, everyone bring their own men. We¡¯ve never gathered like this before!¡±


    Although Tang Wu had told Lan Yue about Bo Cixue and Nan Xun¡¯s contact details, she had not brought him to meet them officially!


    Lan Yue returned to the hotel in the afternoon.


    Opening the door, he saw that Tang Wu was not inside and took the elevator to her floor.


    Hearing the doorbell, Tang Wu opened the door.


    Tang Wu pulled Lan Yue into the room and told him about the gathering.


    ¡°When are you free?¡±


    He pursed his lips slightly. ¡°This weekend.¡±


    It was the weekend.


    Tang Wu looked at the boy who had changed several sets of clothes and realized that although he did not say anything, he valued this gathering and was a little nervous.


    She did not hide from him that Bo Cixue was with the Crown Prince and Nan Xun¡¯s husband was her cousin. He might go to the gathering.


    Tang Wu understood his mentality.


    He was not sessful enough in his career yet. He did not have a strong background and could not get the approval of her parents¡¯ family, so he brought her around.


    Since he had to face her best friend and two other rich and powerful men standing at the top of the pyramid, he naturally felt pressured.


    Tang Wu chose a more casual outfit for him.


    It was a gathering between friends and there was no need to be too deliberate and formal.


    She hugged his neck and kissed his handsome face. ¡°Don¡¯t be pressured. My best friends are very nice. You know the Crown Prince. You even brought him out of the tribe before. He treats you as his benefactor. As for my brother, he has a sharp tongue but a soft heart. If he thinks that you¡¯re useless, he


    would never have helped me at Lan Yi Hotel that day.¡±


    Hearing Tang Wu¡¯s words, Lan Yue rxed slightly.


    They drove to the capital.


    The gathering was held at the clubhouse.


    ¡®When Tang Wu and Lan Yue arrived, Bo Cixue, Ye Jie, and Nan Xun had already gone over.


    Everyone was friendly when they saw Lan Yue.


    At the same time, the person monitoring Tang Wu and Lan Yue reported their situation to Mother Tang.


    After finding out that Tang Wu might not have had a miscarriage and had made up with Lan Yue, she was furious and smashed a set of old porcin cups at home into pieces.


    She had thought that Tang Wu¡¯s miscarriage would separate her from Lan Yue.


    But now, their hearts were getting closer.


    Mother Tang would never allow this to happen.


    If Tang Wu gave birth to a child, no noble family would want her even if she returned to the Tang family in the future.


    Her life would be ruined!


    Mother Tang narrowed her eyes and made a call.


    Bo Cixue, Tang Wu, Nan Xun, and the rest had sent a photo to their best friends¡¯ chat.


    Ye Qingcheng was extremely envious when she saw their photos.


    Ye Qingcheng sent a video call over.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been so annoyed recently. I have to listen to my mother¡¯s words when I¡¯m going to school and having blind dates at the same time. Those rich young men who are better are either married or gay. They¡¯re either promiscuous or unruly. They told me that they hope the red g at home will not fall after


    we get married. Look at them!¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. If you really can¡¯t, make up with Brother Zhou!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I have nothing to do with him anymore.¡± Ye Qingcheng looked at the camera nervously, afraid that Luo Zhou would attend the gathering and hear their conversation.


    Bo Cixue saw through Ye Qingcheng¡¯s thoughts and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Zhou is not around. I heard that the Luo family has been arranging blind dates for him recently. I wonder if he has met anyone suitable?¡±


    She had caught a cold yesterday and had been dizzy all day. She wanted to write at night, but she fell asleep after taking the medicine.

 Chapter 2202 - What She Thought Might Not Be What He Wanted!

    <h4>Chapter 2202: What She Thought Might Not Be What He Wanted!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Bo Cixue was talking when Tang Mo¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Zhou Zhou, are you bringing your girlfriend out for a date?¡±


    Bo Cixue pointed the camera at the door.


    Ye Qingcheng did not want to see it at first, but after the camera swept over, she still nced at it curiously.


    Luo Zhou was wearing a casual shirt and pants today. He wore a pair of rimless sses, making him look refined and elegant. The aura of a handsome young master was exuded from him.


    ¡®There was a petite girl beside him. The girl was holding his arm and smiling brightly, looking eighteen or neen years old and innocent.


    Ye Qingcheng could not help but roll her eyes.


    No matter what status, experience or age, most men liked innocent girls.


    Ye Qingcheng did not want to watch anymore. After informing Bo Cixue, she hung up.


    Bo Cixue, Tang Wu, and Nan Xun looked at each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Is that really the girl Brother Zhou went on a blind date with?¡± Tang Wu asked.


    Bo Cixue looked toward the door. Luo Zhou had already left after greeting Tang Mo.


    ¡°If Zhou really has a new girlfriend, there¡¯s nothing for Qingcheng to like.¡±


    Nan Xun nodded. ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡®Tang Wu chatted with them for a while. When she looked up, she saw that Lan Yue was not in the room and got up to go out.


    Lan Yue went to the washroom. On the way back to the private room, he met a producer in the industry. He pulled Lan Yue to the terrace to talk.


    ¡®When Tang Wu went over, she saw Lan Yue talking to the producer and smoking together.


    Tang Wu was stunned.


    From what she remembered, Lan Yue did not smoke much.


    But he did not look like a novice when he smoked now.


    Amidst the rising smoke, he narrowed his eyes slightly and exhaled the smoke. He was far from the young boy in her impression.


    ¡®Tang Wu wanted to walk over.


    But soon, she was pulled back.


    ¡®Tang Wu turned around and saw the person pulling her. ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡®Tang Mo raised his chin in Lan Yue¡¯s direction. ¡°Don¡¯t protect him like he¡¯s your chick. You have to understand that he¡¯s a man. If you charge through everything, he will only doubt his own ability. In the long run, there will be problems in your rtionship.¡±


    ¡°I know that many times you¡¯re doing this for his own good, but if you treat him as a support and don¡¯t be so domineering, he might feel less pressure.¡±


    Tang Mo spoke up for Lan Yue from the man¡¯s point of view.


    Tang Wu had not thought of this before.


    She was stronger in her work and hoped to shelter him from the wind and rain, so that she would forget that he had his dignity and pride.


    What she was thinking might not be what he wanted!


    Tang Wu did not go forward but fell into deep thought.


    After the gathering ended and Bo Cixue and Nan Xun left, Tang Wu did not leave immediately. She said to Lan Yue, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom. Drive the car to the door!¡±


    Lan Yue nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Wu came out of the washroom and walked toward the door.


    She did not see Lan Yue¡¯s car at the door. She looked around and saw Lan Yue at an inconspicuous ce.


    He was not alone. There were three people standing in front of him.


    One of the three men was wearing a neat suit and was about 45 years old. The other two were very young and were dressed in ck. They were tall and looked like bodyguards.


    A middle-aged man in a suit bowed to Lan Yue. He said something and Lan Yue¡¯s expression changed slightly. He turned and walked toward the clubhouse.


    ¡®The middle-aged man and the bodyguard wanted to chase after him, but he turned back and said something. The three of them stopped, not daring to take another step forward.


    ¡®Tang Wu hurriedly entered the clubhouse and pretended to have juste out.


    Lan Yue drove the car over and got out, opening the front passenger door for Tang Wu.


    Because the filming for tomorrow was in the afternoon, they were not in a hurry to rush back to the neighboring city, so they booked a room at the Capital Hotel.


    On the way to the hotel, Tang Wu nced at Lan Yue from time to time.


    But he seemed to have something on his mind and did not notice her gaze.


    He pursed his pink lips slightly, as if he had no intention of telling her who they were.


    If he did not say it, Tang Wu naturally would not ask further.


    Ye Qingcheng caught a cold and rested at home for a few days.


    She only returned to school after she had recovered from her cold.


    Ye Qingcheng was a freshman at K University.


    ¡®When she went to university at her age, she had beenughed at by many eighteen to neen-year-olds.


    Ye Qingcheng could not be bothered with those brats whoughed at her for being too old.


    Some people hated her unique style, while others liked it.


    She got along well with her roommates.


    ¡®When Ye Qingcheng arrived at school, it was time for breakfast.


    Her roommate, Song Lei, did not go for breakfast but sat at the desk to put on makeup.


    After putting on makeup, she threw all the clothes in the wardrobe onto the bed and chose them one by one.


    Ye Qingcheng was sitting cross-legged on the bed eating snacks. Seeing Song Lei¡¯s actions, she was confused. ¡°What are you doing? You have a boyfriend?¡±


    She still had sster and was not going for a beauty pageant. Why was she making herself look so good?


    The other two roommates, Liu Liu and Tao Zi, had just returned from breakfast and happened to hear Ye Qingcheng¡¯s words.


    Peach said, ¡°You¡¯ve been on leave for the past few days and don¡¯t know what happened at school. God, the girls taking French this semester are going crazy.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng blinked. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Professor Wang, who teaches French, got into an ident and is hospitalized for three months. A new professor came to the school to substitute for Professor Wang for three months.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng raised her eyebrows. ¡°Could it be that the new professor is super handsome?¡± Ye Qingcheng nced at Song Lei, who was choosing clothes. Song Lei was very beautiful and there were many boys chasing her, but she was arrogant and had never liked anyone.


    A person who could make her dress up so meticulously must be very outstanding.


    ¡°Of course. Not only is he handsome, but he¡¯s also elegant and charming,¡± Song Lei added.


    Ye Qingcheng took a bite of the apple and pouted.


    ¡°Oh right, Qingcheng, didn¡¯t you also take French lessons? You seem to have missed two or three lessons recently and happened to have a new professor.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng only missed ss after finding out that there was a new professor. She did not want to take French at first, but it was the people in the dormitory who pulled her over.


    ¡°I¡¯s the new professor¡¯s sster. We have to go over quickly.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng stretchedzily. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I have to catch up on my sleep. Anyway, he doesn¡¯t call names.¡±


    After her three roommates left, Ye Qingchengy on the bed to sleep.


    In her daze, her phone rang.


    Ye Qingcheng picked up her phone and nced at it. Peach in the roommate group had tagged her. ¡°Qingcheng,e over quickly. You have to take attendanceter. If you miss ss, it will be counted in the credits. Come quickly!¡±


    The sleepiness in Ye Qingcheng¡¯s mind immediately disappeared.

 Chapter 2203 - So It Was Him

    <h4>Chapter 2203: So It Was Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingcheng changed her clothes, took a carton of milk, and rushed to the ssroom.


    Song Lei and Liu Liu were sitting in the first row. When they saw Ye Qingcheng, they waved at her.


    Ye Qingcheng shook her head and looked behind. Peach did not take the front row seat and was sitting in thest row. If she squeezed in, she should be able to sit.


    Ye Qingcheng walked to thest row and sat down.


    Previously, when Professor Wang was teaching, there were only a few students who came.


    How handsome was the new professor that the ssroom was almost full?


    Ye Qingcheng sat beside Peach and asked with a frown, ¡°Isn¡¯t he not here yet? Why is he taking attendance?¡±


    Peach pointed at Xia Jingjing who was sitting in front of them and said softly, ¡°Xia Jingjing went to the new professor¡¯s office and the new professor said it himself.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng nced at Xia Ji


    ing. She was actually dressed like a celebrity. Although Xia Jingjing usually paid attention to dressing up, she was not so exaggerated.


    From head to toe, she was exquisite and wless.


    At this moment, she was still touching up her makeup in the mirror.


    Ye Qingcheng could not help but roll her eyes.


    Xia Jingjing happened to see Ye Qingcheng rolling her eyes through the mirror.


    ¡°Auntie, why are you rolling your eyes? Are you jealous that I¡¯m younger and prettier than you?¡±


    Xia Jingjing¡¯s family background was not bad and she was beautiful. She was very popr in school. In order to not attract attention, Ye Qingcheng had not revealed her identity to anyone. No one knew that she was the daughter of the presidential pce. In addition, she kept a low profile and everyone


    only thought that her family background was ordinary.


    After Ye Qingcheng entered the school, her appearance and figure had a certain impact on Xia Jingjing. Xia Jingjing had always regarded Ye Qingcheng as a thorn in her side and could not find any shorings in her, so she used Ye Qingcheng¡¯s age to attack her.


    ¡®When Ye Qingcheng heard Xia Jingjing¡¯s words, she had just inserted the straw into the milk when the milk sprayed out from the straw onto Xia Jingjing¡¯s exquisite face.


    Ye Qingcheng blinked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Auntie is old and can¡¯t stand agitation. Her hands won¡¯t listen to her.¡± She pinched the milk with both hands, looking like she would spit out the remaining milk if Xia Jingjing said anything more unpleasant.


    Xia Jingjing was furious with Ye Qingcheng.


    The ssmates beside her advised Xia Jingjing to ignore the poor.


    There were four people in Ye Qingcheng¡¯s dormitory. Peach and Liu Liu¡¯s family were indeed from the slums.


    Song Lei¡¯s family background was slightly better, but it could notpare to Xia Ji


    from the bottom of society.


    jing¡¯s family. As for Ye Qingcheng, no one knew her background, but seeing that she had a good rtionship with Taozi and Liu Liu, they felt that birds of a feather flock together. They naturally thought that she was


    Hearing the word ¡®poor¡¯, Peach lowered her eyes.


    Ye Qingcheng held Peach¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t care about their words. It doesn¡¯t matter if your family background is good or not. What¡¯s important is that you can rely on yourself in the future and not be a parasite in the family like them.¡±


    Peach looked at Ye Qingcheng gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Qingcheng.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng waved her hand and said casually, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for?¡± She looked up at the stage and seeing that the new professor had not arrived, she yawned. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap. Don¡¯t call me if there¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Not long after Ye Qingcheng fell asleep, there was amotion in the front row of the ssroom. When the man with the book walked in, it immediately returned to silence.


    Peach nced at Ye Qingcheng, who was sleeping soundly, not knowing if she should wake her up.


    Xia Jingjing and the rest in front sat upright, as if they were afraid that the man on the stage could not see her.


    Peach was a person who only cared about her studies. She did not care how handsome the new professor was, only if he taught her well.


    In fact, he had taken over two to three lessons and had indeed done well.


    He was wise, humorous and gave people a gentle and noble feeling.


    However, that was only during ss. Many girls asked him questions after ss. Although he was patient, he was distant and difficult to approach.


    Peach had heard all of this from the gossip of the girls in her ss. She did not ask the new professor any questions, and the girls who did had ulterior motives.


    Peach was distracted and was stunned when she heard a gentle voice calling her name.


    Xia Jingjing, who was in front, turned back to look at Peach, a mocking look in her eyes.


    Peach could see the meaning in Xia Jingjing¡¯s eyes. It was probably that the nerd would be distracted by the new professor.


    ¡®Tao Zi was not distracted by the new professor. When she heard the professor call her name, she quickly raised her hand and said.


    The new professor called a few more names and then called Ye Qingcheng.


    ¡°Ye Qingcheng.¡±


    ¡®When he called Ye Qingcheng¡¯s name, his eyes swept around the ssroom.


    Peach hurriedly pushed Ye Qingcheng and whispered to her, ¡°Qingcheng, say it quickly.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was sleeping soundly. She smacked her lips and turned her head to the other side.


    ¡°Ye Qingcheng.¡±


    ¡®When the professor called for the third time, Peach could only say, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing someone say this, the new professor looked over at Peach.


    Peach was so nervous her heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    In the past, she had also dealt with it for Ye Qingcheng like this. She had managed to get through it every time. This time, she felt inexplicably panicked. This new professor was probably not so easy to fool.


    ¡°The ssmate who just arrived, please stand up.¡±


    Peach pushed Ye Qingcheng again, but Ye Qingcheng had no reaction.


    Peach had no choice but to stand up.


    The man on the stage narrowed his eyes slightly, his refined and handsome face calm. ¡°Then, who is Qian Tao?¡±


    Laughter came from the ssroom.


    Peach¡¯s face flushed red.


    ¡®The man on the stage drew something on his notebook and raised his hand, saying to Peach, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Peach sat down stiffly, feeling like her soul was about to leave her body.


    ¡®When Ye Qingcheng woke up, the ss was already halfway through.


    Rubbing her eyes, she nced at Peach beside her. ¡°Did you take attendance?¡±


    Peach pointed at the stage. ¡°Yes. The professor seems to know that I answered for you.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng narrowed her eyes at the stage.


    A tall man in a white shirt was writing something on the board. She could not see the man¡¯s face clearly, but from the hair at the back of his neck and the clothes he was wearing, she could tell that he was exquisite, refined, and handsome.


    Ye Qingcheng felt that the man¡¯s back was a little familiar. She frowned slightly and muttered softly, ¡°F*ck, everyone looks like him after falling out of love.¡±


    ¡®The man turned around and Ye Qingcheng almost screamed when she saw the man¡¯s face.


    F*ck, he was actually a scumbag!!!


    Seeing Ye Qingcheng¡¯s round eyes and twisted expression, Peach was frightened. ¡°Qingcheng, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng pointed a trembling finger at the man on stage. ¡°H-He¡¯s the new professor?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How can a person like him be a professor? I¡¯m going toin!¡±

 Chapter 2204 - Does He Like Me?

    <h4>Chapter 2204: Does He Like Me?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Peach looked at Ye Qingcheng in confusion. ¡°You know the new professor?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng bit her lip. After calming down, she shook her head. ¡°No, but he looks like a scumbag I know.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you had such a big reaction after seeing him.¡± Peach nced at the man on the stage. ¡°I don¡¯t think Professor Luo is that kind of person. Ever since he came to substitute for the ss, many people have expressed their goodwill to him, but he never did anything.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng snorted in her heart.


    That was because they had not seen his scumbag side.


    After finding out that Luo Zhou was a new professor, how could Ye Qingcheng still be sleepy?


    She stared fixedly at the elegant man on the stage.


    He indeed had a charming and handsome face. After putting on his sses, he looked refined and elegant, his figure tall and straight. The hand-made white shirt on him made him look like a handsome man who had walked out of a painting, noble and elegant.


    Ye Qingcheng listened to him speak for a while and found that his dry French had be much more interesting.


    His voice was low and gentle, like wine that had been brewing for many years, making people intoxicated.


    Ye Qingcheng realized that she had almost been bewitched again. She hurriedly patted her face to wake herself up.


    Ye Qingcheng did not want to hear Luo Zhou¡¯s voice. She crumpled two small balls of tissue and stuffed them into her ears.


    Ye Qingcheng took out her drawing book and lowered her head, writing and drawing on it.


    After some time, Ye Qingcheng felt someone kick her.


    She looked up and was about to ask why Peach had kicked her when she saw the man standing beside Peach from the corner of her eye.


    Dressed in white, his face was handsome.


    Ye Qingcheng blinked, not understanding why he was suddenly standing here.


    Luo Zhou reached out his slender and fair hand. ¡°What are you drawing? Show me.¡±


    His voice was gentle and did not seem like he was asking for her opinion, but he reached out his hand, making it difficult for her to back down.


    Ye Qingcheng¡¯s lips moved. Before she could say anything, Xia Jingjing had already taken her drawing book and handed it to Luo Zhou.


    Ye Qingcheng wanted to snatch the drawing book back, but now that Luo Zhou was a professor, she did not dare to be rash in front of the other students.


    Ye Qingcheng had drawn Luo Zhou¡¯s Qic and there were two words above his head: Scumbag!


    Ye Qingcheng had already given up. Anyway, he had seen it. If he asked, she could just deny that it was him.


    Anyway, it was not drawn perfectly.


    After reading it, Luo Zhou said that he would listen to the ss properly and left.


    He was still holding her sketchbook.


    Ye Qingcheng wanted to stop him, but held back.


    She would never admit that she knew this Professor Luo in front of her ssmates.


    After Ye Qingcheng sat down, Xia Jingjing tuned around and red at her.


    ¡°Auntie just likes to think too much. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re special just because the professor asked you to answer questions.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was speechless. Were all children so rude nowadays?


    After ss, Ye Qingcheng wanted to ask Luo Zhou for his sketchbook, but he was surrounded by a group of girls and she could not squeeze in at all.


    Forget it, it was not something expensive. He could just confiscate it!


    Ye Qingcheng pulled Peach to the supermarket to buy things.


    Along the way, Peach saw that Ye Qingcheng did not look too good and could not help asking, ¡°Qingcheng, what¡¯s wrong? I feel that you¡¯re not too happy.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng crossed her arms and asked with furrowed eyebrows, ¡°What would you do if you met a scumbag who deceived your feelings?¡±


    ¡°Break up.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng said, ¡°We¡¯ve already broken up, but he appeared in front of you again and even had a new girlfriend. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do, but I watched a TV drama before. If that man is really that bad, I¡¯ll capture his heart and kick him away after he falls in love!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng said, ¡°What TV? It¡¯s too unreliable.¡±


    Tao Zi did not notice Ye Qingcheng¡¯s strange expression. ¡°Then try not to meet him, in case you trigger sad memories.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng said nothing.


    After that day, Ye Qingcheng had not seen Luo Zhou for several days.


    The next time she saw him was the second time she had attended his French ss.


    He was still very popr. After ss, he was surrounded by many girls asking questions.


    Song Lei pulled Ye Qingcheng and Peach. ¡°Give me courage. I want to ask Professor Luo some questions too.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng looked at the man¡¯s impable handsome face and her heart was in turmoil.


    With such a character, how could shee here to substitute for him???


    After Song Lei asked Luo Zhou the question, she said, ¡°Professor Luo, it¡¯s someone¡¯s birthday in our dormitory. Can I treat you to dinner tonight?¡±


    Luo Zhou replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have a date tonight.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Qingcheng heaved a sigh of relief. If he agreed to go, she would definitely not go.


    Breaking up with him was good. The anger in her heart had calmed down a lot, but this fellow appeared again, making her emotions fluctuate.


    Today was Song Lei¡¯s birthday and she was a little disappointed that she had not invited Luo Zhou.


    She felt terrible and wanted to vent it out with food, so she invited them to a high-end western restaurant.


    The four of them ordered and not long after, sounds came from the entrance of the restaurant.


    Ye Qingcheng happened to be facing the door and saw Luo Zhou and a tall woman walking in.


    ¡®When Ye Qingcheng video-called Bo Cixue that night, she had seen a pretty girl beside Luo Zhou. It was definitely not this girl.


    In such a short time, he had changed girlfriends again.


    It confirmed his scumbag nature again!


    Sitting together with Ye Qingcheng, Song Lei naturally saw Luo Zhou and the tall woman beside him.


    Disappointment appeared in Song Lei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is that Professor Luo¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Liu Liu and Tao Zi looked in Luo Zhou¡¯s direction.


    Perhaps the girls¡¯ gazes were too eye-catching, Luo Zhou, who was about to sit down, nced at them.


    His gentle eyes swept past the girls and paused slightly when theynded on Ye Qingcheng.


    Ye Qingcheng had already tured her head towards the French windows and did not notice Luo Zhou¡¯s gaze.


    Song Lei lowered her head and brushed her hair shyly. ¡°Was Professor Luo looking at me just now?¡±


    Liu Liu and Liu Zi said, ¡°I think he stopped at your side for a few seconds.¡±


    Song Lei¡¯s depressed mood immediately improved.


    After dinner, Song Lei called the waiter over to pay. The waiter told them that someone had already paid for this table.


    Song Lei looked at Luo Zhou¡¯s table. Luo Zhou and that tall woman had left a few minutes ago. She pointed at that table. ¡°Did the gentleman sitting there buy it for us?¡±


    The waiter nodded.


    Song Lei blushed and shook Ye Qingcheng¡¯s arm excitedly. ¡°Qingcheng, Professor Luo actually paid for me. Do you think he¡¯s interested in me?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng said, ¡°That kind of person might be a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Don¡¯t be easily deceived by his appearance..¡±

 Chapter 2205 - He Has a Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 2205: He Has a Girlfriend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Coming out of the restaurant, the heavy rain came unexpectedly.


    ¡®The four of them were running to the bus stop.


    Fortunately, she was only a few steps away. Otherwise, she would be drenched.


    ¡®There were many people hiding from the rain and the taxi became popr.


    Just as Song Lei hailed a taxi and was about to call the other three to go up, the taxi was snatched away by two other boys.


    Song Lei cursed.


    ¡°Forget it, take down one!¡±


    The moment Ye Qingcheng finished speaking, a ck sedan stopped.


    ¡®The dark car window was lowered and the woman sitting in the front passenger seat looked at the four of them and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re from K University, right? I¡¯m also a teacher there. Get in and I¡¯ll send you back to school.¡±


    When Song Lei saw the man driving, she thanked him and was the first to open the back door.


    Peach and Willow also got into the car.


    Ye Qingcheng nced at the man driving. He had both hands on the steering wheel and was looking ahead without looking over. His expression was gentle and calm.


    After Peach got into the car, she called Ye Qingcheng, ¡°Qingcheng, get in!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng got into the car unwillingly.


    Seeing Luo Zhou now, Ye Qingcheng felt extremelyplicated and conflicted.


    She was afraid to approach him, but she also wanted to.


    When he was not in front of her, she would subconsciously look for him. But when he appeared in front of her, she wanted to bury her head like an ostrich.


    He was the one at fault, not her!


    But she still could not let go and could not act naturally in front of him.


    While Ye Qingcheng was in a daze, Song Lei had already taken the initiative to talk to the man in the front row. She even asked half-jokingly if the woman beside her was his girlfriend.


    The woman exined, ¡°I¡¯m Professor Wang¡¯s daughter. I just came to K University for my internship, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know me.¡±


    Song Lei and the rest greeted the woman obediently. ¡°Hello, Teacher Wang.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng also greeted him.


    Song Lei looked at Luo Zhou¡¯s refined and handsome side profile and asked boldly, ¡°Professor Luo, are you only giving us three months of lessons?¡±


    The man hummed.


    His voice was low and charming, which was something that the boys in university would not have.


    ¡°Then can we still see Professor Luo in the future?¡±


    Faced with Song Lei¡¯s various questions, Luo Zhou was just like his appearance. He was gentle, patient, and slightly distant. ¡°Once a teacher, always a teacher. I will always be your teacher.¡±


    He could roughly see Song Lei¡¯s feelings for him. Her words had a double meaning, reminding Song Lei that he would always be her teacher.


    Song Lei pretended not to understand what he meant. ¡°Then, Professor Luo, do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    After Song Lei asked this, Ye Qingcheng, who had her head lowered, could not help but look at the man driving.


    She was sitting behind the front passenger seat and could only see his clean and cold side profile. He had one hand on the steering wheel and the other on the window. He was not unhappy with Song Lei¡¯s abrupt question and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The car immediately fell silent.


    ¡®The young Teacher Wang broke the silence with a smile. ¡°Professor Luo, it¡¯s abnormal for you to not have a girlfriend at your age.¡±


    The girls behind allughed.


    Ye Qingcheng also smiled, but there was a trace of disappointment and self-ridicule in her smile.


    She suddenly felt that something was wrong and looked up. Through the rearview mirror, she saw the man¡¯s warm eyes looking at her.


    Ye Qingcheng quickly looked away and turned to look out of the window.


    Professor Luo had a girlfriend. This news was a blow to Song Lei.


    ¡°Treally want to know which witch subdued Professor Luo. I want to PK with that woman!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng thought of the petite woman she had seen in the video. She should be Luo Zhou¡¯s new girlfriend!


    ¡°He¡¯s not the only man in this world. Besides, he only took over for three months and left. Why are you hanging on a tree?¡±


    Song Leiy on the bed and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Professor Luo is elegant, gentle, noble, and elegant like a painting that people will never get tired of looking at?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng looked like she was about to vomit. ¡°That¡¯s because you only see the surface!¡±


    Song Lei stared fixedly at Ye Qingcheng, her hands cupping her cheeks. ¡°I realized that you seem to have a lot of opinions about Professor Luo!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng confessed, ¡°That¡¯s right. I hate those who are two-faced.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng hated physical education the most.


    She was someone who would never want to sit if she could lie down.


    Every physical education ss, the teacher would make them run a fewps.


    And it was always when her period came.


    After Ye Qingcheng finished twops, her legs felt like they were filled with lead.


    ¡®When Xia Jingjing passed by Ye Qingcheng, sheughed. ¡°Auntie, are you too old to run?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng ignored him.


    Xia Jingjing wanted to say something, but the person beside her pushed her. ¡°Jingjing, look, Professor Luo passed by the field.¡±


    Hearing this, most of the girls in the ss looked out of the field.


    Luo Zhou did not have ss today and was dressed casually. He was tall and at a nce, he looked extraordinary.


    ¡°Professor Luo really looks like a rich young master from a medieval pce.¡±


    ¡°Theard that he has a girlfriend. I don¡¯t know which woman is so lucky to get his favor.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was annoyed when she heard Luo Zhou¡¯s name. She wanted to run faster, but every time she was on her period, she would be tortured. She suddenly sped up and cked out, falling down.


    Before her consciousnesspletely dissipated, she vaguely saw a tall figure run up to her and pull her into his strong arms.


    When Ye Qingcheng woke up, she found herself in the clinic.


    The female doctor¡¯s voice sounded by his ear. ¡°She has low blood sugar and her period is here.¡±


    After the doctor left, Ye Qingcheng opened her eyes.


    She met a pair of slightly nervous eyes.


    ¡°Senior?¡±


    Sitting by the bed was a third-year senior called Yu Chuan.


    ¡°Qingcheng, you¡¯re awake?¡± Yu Chuan helped Ye Qingcheng up from the bed, his handsome face slightly red. ¡°The doctor said that you¡¯re fine, but, but¡­¡±


    Ye Qingcheng looked at his awkward expression and could not help but feel awkward. She brushed away the hair by her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Seeming to have thought of something, she asked him, ¡°You sent me here?¡±


    Yu Chuan nodded.


    There was a faint disappointment in Ye Qingcheng¡¯s eyes.


    She did not know what she was disappointed about.


    In order to thank Yu Chuan, she treated Yu Chuan to a meal after Ye Qingcheng¡¯s period left.


    After a while, they gradually became familiar with each other.


    Not long after, the school¡¯s anniversary celebration would be held. Yu Chuan was the person in charge of the student union and wanted to invite Ye Qingcheng to be the host with him.


    Ye Qingcheng had experience in this aspect before, so she did not refuse..

 Chapter 2206 - Was He Picking On Her On Purpose?

    <h4>Chapter 2206: Was He Picking On Her On Purpose?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    In order to host the school anniversary party, Ye Qingcheng had been focused on this matter recently.


    Today was the day of the French elective ss. Yu Chuan happened to have time and the two of them sat at the back of the ssroom to rehearse.


    ¡®When Luo Zhou stepped into the ssroom, Ye Qingcheng did not pay much attention to him.


    Luo Zhou called for Ye Qingcheng, who raised her hand and replied. Luo Zhou nced at thest row.


    Ye Qingcheng had her head lowered and there was a boy in ck sportswear sitting beside her. They were talking about something.


    Halfway through the ss, Ye Qingcheng suddenly heard Luo Zhou calling her name.


    In the past, she had heard that he never called out names or asked people to answer questions in ss. But why did he always ask her to stand up and answer questions in thest two periods?


    Did she offend him?


    If Peach had not pulled her to study French, she would not have signed up for this elective ss!


    She was not very interested in French.


    Yu Chuan, who was beside her, also heard Luo Zhou calling Ye Qingcheng¡¯s name and the two of them stopped talking.


    Under the gazes of many students, Ye Qingcheng braced herself and stood up.


    ¡°Student Ye Qingcheng, pleasee to the stage.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng clenched her fists and took a deep breath before walking toward the stage.


    ¡®When she passed Xia Jingjing, she smirked and said mockingly, ¡°Auntie, have you never been in a rtionship before? Why do you have to bring your boyfriend to ss?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was speechless.


    Ye Qingcheng was undoubtedly beautiful. he was wearing a red jacket, ck tights, and white sports shoes today. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail and the sunlight from the windownded on her face. Her skin was as smooth as porcin and her eyes were slightly lowered. Her eyshes were thick


    and ck and her pink lips were pursed tightly. She had the innocence of a girl and the charm of a woman.


    ¡®Walking to the stage, Ye Qingcheng finally looked up at the man leaning against the stage.


    He turned on theser pen in his hand and looked at Ye Qingcheng. ¡°Read these two phonographs.¡±


    He used aser pen to click on the [a] letter.


    This was the most basic knowledge.


    Ye Qingcheng felt that he was insulting her.


    It was so simple. Did he want her to answer on the stage?


    Ye Qingcheng sighed.


    Luo Zhou looked at the others in the ssroom. ¡°Do you think her pronunciation is urate?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not standard.¡±


    Luo Zhou turned off theser pointer and his gazended on Ye Qingcheng again. ¡°Big mouth, tip of your tongue against your teeth. Send it again.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng had her back facing the other students. She looked at Luo Zhou¡¯s dignified appearance and let out another angry cry.


    Luo Zhou frowned slightly. ¡°You can¡¯t even learn the simplest thing?¡±


    Before Ye Qingcheng could say anything, she heard him say, ¡°If you can¡¯t learn, listen to the ss properly.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng¡¯s face turned red and she let out an honest cry ording to his standards.


    ¡°Is it standard enough?¡±


    His eyes were unreadable.


    ¡°Go back to your seat and listen to the ss.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng wanted to curse in her heart. F*ck.


    Ye Qingcheng retumed to her seat and wanted to sit down, but Luo Zhou nced at her and she could only stand.


    Seeing how serious Luo Zhou was, Yu Chuan did not dare to speak to Ye Qingcheng anymore.


    Xia Jingjing and the rest were gloating in front.


    Ye Qingcheng looked at the man who was continuing his lecture on the stage. He did not look at her again, a faint smile on his lips. He was handsome, gentle, and elegant. Where was the seriousness and coldness he had when criticizing her?


    He must have embarrassed her on purpose!


    Could it be that her sister¡¯s rtionship was not smooth and sent him to find trouble with her again?


    Did he think she was easy to bully?


    Ye Qingcheng was extremely depressed.


    She was about to let go, but with him here, she could not let go of the new and old hatred!


    After the morning ss, Ye Qingcheng did not go to the canteen to eat.


    She ran to the teacher¡¯s office.


    They could not find Luo Zhou.


    After asking around, Ye Qingcheng found out that he might have returned to the teacher¡¯s dormitory and went over.


    Standing at the door of his temporary dormitory, Ye Qingcheng raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    A momentter, the dormitory door was opened.


    Ye Qingcheng was about to question him when she saw that he was not the only one in the dormitory. There were three to four other teachers.


    They sat together to eat hotpot.


    Ye Qingcheng immediately changed her words. ¡°Professor Luo, I came to ask you some questions about my studies.¡±


    Teacher Wang was also inside. When she saw Ye Qingcheng, she stood up and walked over. ¡°Student Qingcheng, have you had lunch? We just started eating. Do you want toe in?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was about to refuse when Luo Zhou stepped back and said calmly, ¡°Come in!¡±


    Seeing that Ye Qingcheng was not moving, Teacher Wang pulled her in.


    The teachers inside were all younger and did not have any airs. Seeing Ye Qingcheng enter, they gave her a seat.


    Ye Qingcheng braced herself and ate hotpot with several teachers.


    Seeing that Ye Qingcheng was only eating vegetables, Teacher Wang was about to put a prawn into her bowl when Luo Zhou¡¯s warm voice sounded. ¡°She can¡¯t eat seafood.¡±


    With that said, the originally warm atmosphere turned silent.


    Everyone looked at Luo Zhou and then at Ye Qingcheng.


    Ye Qingcheng hurriedly exined, ¡°One time, we met Professor Luo when we were eating outside and shared a table with him. I told my ssmate that we can¡¯t eat seafood. I¡¯m sure Professor Luo has a good memory.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng looked at Luo Zhou. ¡°Right, Professor Luo?¡±


    Luo Zhou smirked and said nothing.


    Ye Qingcheng bit her lip and kicked him under the table.


    However, she kicked the wrong person. Another male teacher said, ¡°Aiyo, who kicked me just now?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng lowered her head, wishing she could dig a hole and disappear.


    After eating, the other teachers left one after another.


    Ye Qingcheng was afraid of causing a misunderstanding. She stood at the entrance of the dormitory and nced at the man sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    In the afternoon, the male teachers drank some wine.


    But she was not drunk.


    Seeing Ye Qingcheng looking over, he took off his sses and narrowed his gentle eyes slightly. ¡°Why are you standing there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to cause a misunderstanding standing here.¡± Ye Qingcheng was not as respectful as she was in the ssroom. She was a little fierce. ¡°Come over. I have something to say to you.¡±


    The man sitting on the sofa did not seem to have heard her. He picked up the teacup and took a sip elegantly. ¡°Are you standing there to tell the other teachers in the teachers¡¯ dormitory that you¡¯re here?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng paused for a second before she walked in.


    ¡°Close the door.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng red at him. ¡°I¡¯m just leaving after talking to you. Why did you close the door?¡±


    Luo Zhou smiled faintly. ¡°The sound instion here is not good. If you¡¯re not afraid that all the teachers will hear what you say to me tomorrow, it doesn¡¯t matter if you turn it off or not.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng furrowed her eyebrows and had no choice but to close the door.


    Walking to the living room again, she looked at the rxed man and asked, ¡°Were you deliberately targeting me in ss just now?¡±

 Chapter 2207 - Stopping Her From Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 2207: Stopping Her From Leaving</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡®Walking to the living room again, she looked at the rxed man and asked, ¡°Were you deliberately targeting me in ss just now?¡±


    The man on the sofa nced at Ye Qingcheng with a calm expression and did not answer her question immediately. He took a cigarette from the cigarette box on the coffee table, bit it between his lips, lit it, and narrowed his gentle and dark eyes slightly.


    Just as Ye Qingcheng was getting impatient, he said in a gentle voice, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Hearing his tone, Ye Qingcheng was furious.


    ¡°You¡¯re using your position to take revenge!¡±


    Luo Zhou took a puff of the cigarette and looked at the angry Ye Qingcheng through the smoke.


    Ye Qingcheng looked back at him.


    Luo Zhou¡¯s tall body leaned against the sofa. His face under the smoke was handsome and refined. He took off his sses and his gentle eyes were deep and reserved.


    He was the one targeting her, but he was calm and elegant as if nothing had happened.


    And she was clearly unable to control her anger.


    This stark contrast made Ye Qingcheng feel extremely ufortable and unnatural.


    It was like in their short rtionship, she had fallen for him but he was outside of her heart.


    Ye Qingcheng was about to say something when she heard him reply calmly, ¡°Do I have a reason to target you?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was speechless.


    He had no reason to target her, but wasn¡¯t he the one who embarrassed her in ss?


    Seeming to have seen through her thoughts, he flicked the cigarette ash and his clear eyesnded on her charming face. His voice was calm. ¡°You¡¯re not paying attention in ss and talking to a male ssmate. Your basic pronunciation is not even urate. Am I deliberately looking for trouble?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng lowered her long eyshes and stared at her toes, muttering softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t n to register for this elective ss.¡±


    He stood up from the sofa, his tall body standing in front of her with a trace of oppression. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already done it, you have to treat it seriously.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t take attendance, you won¡¯t go this semester, will you?¡± He took a step closer to her. ¡°I¡¯ll remember the lessons I missed before.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng¡¯s eyes widened.


    From the implied meaning in his words, he was not going to let her pass!


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ye Qingcheng looked up and stared straight into his gentle but cold eyes. The words she wanted to retort were stuck in her throat like a defeated chicken. ¡°I won¡¯t bete or leave early in the future. Can¡¯t I be serious in ss?¡±


    Luo Zhou looked at how she had be a little kitten and smiled faintly. ¡°Go to the kitchen and get me a ss of water.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng red at him secretly.


    Did he think he was a servant that could be ordered around?


    She had never seen such a shameless person!


    But when she thought of the credit, she felt a little guilty.


    After all, she had not attended several sses.


    Ye Qingcheng walked into the kitchen and boiled a pot of water.


    While the water was boiling, she put her hands on the kitchen counter and tiptoed.


    Footsteps sounded behind her.


    Ye Qingcheng turned back subconsciously and a tall figure entered her sight. The man was wearing a casual shirt and the exquisite fabric outlined his broad shoulders and chest.


    The kitchen was not big because he came in looking cramped.


    ¡°The water is almost ready. Pour it yourselfter.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng wanted to go out, but Luo Zhou blocked the kitchen door.


    He had one hand in his pocket and his tall figure blocked the light, giving Ye Qingcheng some pressure.


    It was mainly because she had notpletely walked out of that deceptive rtionship and could not be natural and meaningless in front of him.


    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    He stood still.


    Ye Qingcheng could only look at him again. He was looking down at her, his clear eyes revealing a deep meaning that she could not understand.


    In the narrow space, the atmosphere changed slightly.


    Ye Qingcheng reminded herself not to be easily charmed by him.


    ¡°professor Luo, please move aside!¡±


    Luo Zhou stared at Ye Qingcheng for a few seconds before a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    He moved away and she fled in panic.


    After walking a distance, Ye Qingcheng finally remembered why she had gone to find him.


    She had questioned him to settle the score, but in the end, she was the one at fault!


    She really regretted it. If she had gone to the previous sses, she would not have something on him!


    Damn bastard, he was still so sinister and cunning!


    That night, Ye Qingcheng had a dream.


    She dreamed of Luo Zhou.


    He stood at the kitchen door. She wanted to go out, but he stopped her.


    She put her hands on his chest and kept pushing him. He just looked down at her. Their faces were very close and she could smell the smell of his tobo, mixed with the faint smell of aftershave and the faint smell of wine¡­ Together, they inexplicably enchanted her heart.


    He leaned towards her and bit her earlobe.


    He said to her, ¡°Qingcheng, I like you. Come back to me.¡±


    His lips were about to touch hers when someone suddenly shouted by her ear, ¡°Qingcheng!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng opened her eyes.


    Her heart was still thumping crazily.


    She looked at Peach, who was standing by her bed, and could not tell if it was a dream or reality.


    ¡°Qingcheng, ss is starting soon. You¡¯ll bete if you don¡¯t get up.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng caressed her forehead. ¡°T¡¯ll get up immediately.¡±


    ¡°Qingcheng, why is your face so red? Do you have a fever?¡±


    ¡°No, it might be because I slept too much.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was not a slow person.


    She felt that it was unusual for Luo Zhou to suddenlye to K University.


    She was slightly expectant, but she was afraid that it was just wishful thinking.


    After being deceived once, there would always be cracks. Just like a broken mirror, even if it was repaired sessfully, it could not be restored to its original perfection.


    Just before Ye Qingcheng could sort out her thoughts, someone saw Luo Zhou¡¯s girlfriending to school.


    ¡°We saw Madam. She¡¯s so young and looks so beautiful and cute.¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s very approachable and doesn¡¯t have any airs!¡±


    ¡°You look so cute walking beside Professor Luo.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng heard the discussion of the other students in the ssroom and her hands tightened slightly, a sense of disappointment shing past her heart.


    Hearing a ssmate mention that they had appeared in the field, Ye Qingcheng ran out before ss started.


    She ran to the field but did not see Luo Zhou and his girlfriend.


    She walked back.


    Before long, she saw a couple by a man-madeke.


    The woman beside Luo Zhou was the one she had seen on the day of the video call with Bo Cixue.


    She was young, pretty and full of energy.


    There was a smile on the girl¡¯s face. Even at a distance, he could hear her bell-likeughter¡­

 Chapter 2208 - He Carried Her Up

    <h4>Chapter 2208: He Carried Her Up</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingcheng suddenly felt ridiculous.


    At the same time, he was d that his girlfriend had appeared in time. If not, she would think that he came to K University for her!


    Ye Qingcheng returned to the ssroom with an unreadable expression.


    Soon, it was the anniversary party.


    Recently, Ye Qingcheng had been focused on the party and had not been too emotional.


    She had already broken up with Luo Zhou. It was his private matter to have a girlfriend and she had no right to interfere.


    Besides, he would leave K University in two months and they would not be able to meet again.


    Time would be a very good forgetting drug.


    Before the party started, Ye Qingcheng and Yu Chuan repeated their lines.


    Ye Qingcheng did not notice that Xia Ji


    jing and several female ssmates were standing in the corner, staring at her with dark eyes.


    Xia Jingjing pouted. ¡°I saw her entering the teacher¡¯s dormitory to look for Professor Luo that day. When Professor Luo¡¯s girlfriend came to school, she even ran out and saw the two of them standing together looking extremelypatible. She looked so distraught¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s too shameless. Although I admire Professor Luo, I¡¯ve never put it into action. She looks innocent on the surface, but she¡¯s a shameless vixen in private!¡±


    ¡°Yes, she even wanted to seduce Yu Chuan. Did you see how charming she was when she was rehearsing her lines with Yu Chuan? It made people want to vomit!¡± The female ssmate beside Xia Ji


    Xia Jingjing smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s see how she embarrasses herselfter!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was hosting this banquet. Her clothes and shoes were not special and she was following the arrangements of the director.


    She was wearing a sequined dress and high heels.


    She did not know that Xia Jingjing and the rest had done something behind her back. When one-third of the hosts were done, she went on stage to announce the next program and identally sprained her ankle when she went off stage.


    The heel of her shoe broke.


    She almost fell.


    Although Yu Chuan caught her in time, she still sprained her ankle.


    The piercing pain made Ye Qingcheng speechless.


    Seeing this, Yu Chuan said worriedly, ¡°Qingcheng, I¡¯ll help you sit down first.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng looked at the broken heel and frowned. ¡°Bring me another pair of shoes. I can still hold on.¡±


    If the host was changed at thest minute, it would only ruin this grand banquet.


    Ye Qingcheng already knew that someone had deliberately broken her high heels.


    Yu Chuan was worried when he saw that Ye Qingcheng¡¯s ankle was swollen. ¡°Can you still go on stage like this?¡±


    ¡°Take a pair of shorter ones. Hurry up, it¡¯s almost time for the next program.¡±


    After Yu Chuan brought another pair of shoes over, Ye Qingcheng changed into them.


    The foot that she sprained hurt terribly the moment she stood up.


    Ye Qingcheng gritted her teeth and pretended that nothing had happened.


    Faced with the overwhelming number of teachers, students and sessful people who came to attend the school anniversary, Ye Qingcheng did not show any abnormality.


    Yu Chuan found an ice pack and came over.


    Ye Qingcheng was going to dance on stage for the next program. Yu Chuan looked at her worriedly. ¡°Do you want to tell the director?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯s okay, I can do it.¡± The program was arranged ording to time. If she did not go on stage and disrupted the rhythm, it would ruin the entire party.


    Ye Qingcheng went to change into her dance outfit.


    After she went on stage, she thought that she could persevere by gritting her teeth, but she had overestimated herself.


    ¡®When she was spinning, her injured ankle could not support her and she fell to the ground.


    She was wearing a dance dress that covered her ankles. No one knew that she was injured and thought that she was just dancing, No one was surprised.


    Ye Qingcheng wanted to stand up immediately, but her ankle hurt terribly.


    Xia Jingjing and the rest wereughing gloatingly.


    ¡°She¡¯s embarrassed now that she¡¯s in the limeligl


    jing and the rest were about to cheer, a tall figure suddenly jumped onto the stage.


    ¡®The man motioned for the sound engineer to turn off the dance music and he sang a French song.


    The tone of the song was light and romantic as he slowly walked toward Ye Qingcheng, who had fallen to the ground.


    Ye Qingcheng looked up at the man walking toward her. His deep and clear voice sounded in her ears, like running water that could seep into her heart.


    Ye Qingcheng had never heard him sing before, and he was singing French songs. It was said that France was the most romantic ce in the world and French was also the most beautifulnguage. Although she did not like it and could not understand it, it did not stop him from singing a beautiful


    melody.


    He was dressed more formally today. He was wearing a white tailored shirt and ck pants. The cor of his shirt was straight and the top button was buttoned up. He looked noble, elegant, and slightly abstinent.


    He walked in front of her, reaching his hand out to her.


    Ye Qingcheng could tell that he had gone on stage to help her.


    Ifno one pulled her, she might not be able to stand up.


    Ye Qingcheng put aside her personal grudges and reached out her hand to him.


    After he pulled her up, Ye Qingcheng tiptoed and tured a few rounds.


    They had not rehearsed beforehand, but they cooperated perfectly.


    Those who did not know would think that this was aplete program.


    After the performance, there was warm apuse from the audience.


    The lights on the stage dimmed. Before Yu Chuan went on stage, Luo Zhou helped Ye Qingcheng off the stage.


    Ye Qingcheng was about to thank him when she saw that his expression was not too good.


    He usually gave people the feeling that he was gentlemanly and gentle. He was not a person who showed his emotions, but now, he was terrifyingly dark.


    After he helped her to the chair, he lifted her skirt and saw her swollen ankle. His expression was dark. ¡°Why are you still going up to dance when you¡¯re so swollen? Where¡¯s your brain?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was originally grateful for his help in saving her, but after seeing him scold her coldly, the gratitude disappeared and was reced with anger.


    ¡°Twas stupid to have been deceived by you back then!¡± Ye Qingcheng reached out and pushed him hard. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care. Go away!¡±


    Luo Zhou looked at the arrogant Ye Qingcheng and left without saying anything.


    Looking at his back, Ye Qingcheng¡¯s eyes immediately filled with tears. Warm liquid gushed in, as if it was going to fall from the corner of her eyes anytime.


    Yu Chuan got off the stage and saw Ye Qingcheng¡¯s swollen ankle. He said, ¡°You definitely can¡¯t go up and host anymore. I¡¯ll talk to the director now and get someone to send you to the hospital.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng nodded with red eyes.


    After Yu Chuan left, Luo Zhou came back with a jacket.


    ¡°Tl take you to the hospital.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll call the chauffeur over myself.¡±


    ¡®The moment she finished speaking, he wrapped her in his jacket and carried her up.


    She had just walked out of the backstage when she saw Xia Ji


    ing and the rest sneaking around outside. Ye Qingcheng saw them and frowned slightly. ¡°Stop, put me down first.¡±

 Chapter 2209 - Stirring

    <h4>Chapter 2209: Stirring</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xia Jingjing and the rest were dumbfounded when they saw Luo Zhou carrying Ye Qingcheng.


    Ye Qingcheng struggled but Luo Zhou did not put her down.


    Her face was slightly red. ¡°Put me down first.¡±


    ¡°Did you sprain your ankle because of them?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng looked at Luo Zhou in surprise. She did not expect him to see through everything without her saying anything.


    Ye Qingcheng lowered her thick and long eyshes. ¡°Someone broke my heel.¡±


    Luo Zhou carried Ye Qingcheng and took a few steps forward. There was not much expression on his face, but the surrounding air seemed to be frozen.


    Xia Jingjing and the rest stood on the spot, not daring to move.


    ¡°Did she offend you in any way?¡± Luo Zhou nced at Xia Jingjing and the rest coldly.


    Xia Jingjing looked at Ye Qingcheng, who was in Luo Zhou¡¯s arms, and felt indignant. ¡°Professor Luo, don¡¯t forget that you have a girlfriend. It doesn¡¯t seem appropriate to hug another woman like this!¡±


    ¡°Her ankle is so swollen. If there are serious consequences, can you bear the responsibility?¡± Luo Zhou was not too strict, but his gaze was inexplicably scary.


    Ye Qingcheng looked at the man who was protecting her and felt bitter.


    His next words sobered her up immediately.


    ¡°If it was any other girl today, I would have brought her to the hospital.¡± Luo Zhou looked at Xia Jingjing and the rest. ¡°If you did something wrong, I hope you can apologize to her tomorrow at the school radio station.¡±


    What?


    Asking them to apologize to Ye Qingcheng in front of the entire school?


    Why?!


    ¡°Impossible, we won¡¯t apologize!¡±


    Luo Zhou ignored Xia Jingjing and the rest and looked down at Ye Qingcheng. ¡°Is the shoe with the broken heel still there? I¡¯ll get someone to send it to the police stationter. If their fingerprints are on it, we can sue them for intentional injury!¡±


    His voice was just loud enough for Xia Jingjing and the rest to hear.


    If this matter was brought to the police station, the consequences would be even worse than their public apology!


    The students behind Xia Jingjing immediately cowered.


    ¡°i


    Xia Jingjing¡¯s lips trembled and wanted to say something, but Luo Zhou had already carried Ye Qingcheng to the car.


    jing, why don¡¯t we apologize?¡±


    Luo Zhou sent Ye Qingcheng to the hospital.


    The injury on Ye Qingcheng¡¯s ankle was not very serious. The nurse gave her a coldpress, a massage, and applied medicine.


    Not long after, Madam Ye came over.


    Many doctors and nurses came to the ward, all concerned about Ye Qingcheng¡¯s injury.


    Ye Qingcheng looked up, wanting to find Luo Zhou, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    Later, she asked the nurse and found out that he had already left.


    ¡®When Ye Qingcheng returned, she looked at the bustling night scenery outside the window, but her heart was a little lonely.


    He had helped her get out of bed tonight only because they knew each other, not because she was special to him!


    Ye Qingcheng rested at home for a few days.


    During the weekend, Madam Ye brought Ye Qingcheng to a western restaurant.


    ¡°Mom, the food at home is delicious. Why did youe out to eat?¡±


    ¡°Mom will bring you to meet someone.¡±


    Madam Ye brought Ye Qingcheng into a western restaurant and entered a private room. It was only then that Ye Qingcheng realized why her mother had brought her here.


    Matchmaking!


    Ye Qingcheng touched her face. Was she too old to get married now?


    ¡®The man on the blind date was good-looking and looked to be in his early thirties. He was wearing a suit and leather shoes and looked refined. He was the type that Ye Qingcheng liked.


    Perhaps she disliked blind dates, Ye Qingcheng did not say much during the meal.


    Madam Ye and the other party¡¯s mother found an excuse and left first.


    After dinner, the man asked Ye Qingcheng, ¡°Does Miss Ye like musicals?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng smirked. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Ihave two tickets for the musical. If Miss Ye is interested, pleasee with me!¡±


    Before Ye Qingcheng could say anything, she received a message from Madam Ye.


    ¡°When he invites you to watch a musicalter, don¡¯t reject him. You¡¯ll only know if he¡¯s suitable after spending more time with him.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng took the man¡¯s car to the theater.


    Their seats were in the middle and when they arrived, the musical had already started.


    Ye Qingcheng walked forward with her back hunched.


    However, Ye Qingcheng was slightly stunned when she saw the familiar figure sitting beside her seat.


    It was Luo Zhou.


    Ye Qingcheng looked to the other side of him but did not see his girlfriend.


    Ye Qingcheng hesitated for a few seconds before sitting down.


    Ye Qingcheng nced at Luo Zhou from the corner of her eye. His long legs were crossed elegantly and his eyes under the lenses were fixed on the stage, his long fingers tapping lightly on his knee.


    He did not seem to notice that the person sitting beside him was her.


    The audience in the theater was rather quiet and did not need to talk to the man on the blind date. Ye Qingcheng also seemed more rxed.


    Halfway through, Ye Qingcheng felt a soft fabric brushing past her ankle. She looked down. Luo Zhou had unknowingly put down his crossed legs and changed his sitting posture.


    The soft fabric brushed against her ankle, making her itch slightly.


    She nced at him. His attention was still on the stage and he did not notice this abnormality.


    Ye Qingcheng pressed her legs together slightly, separating them.


    After watching the second half, Ye Qingcheng walked out of the theater with the man and went to the underground parking lot.


    The man asked Ye Qingcheng as they walked, ¡°Miss Ye, have you had a boyfriend before me?¡±


    From the meal to the musical, the man had been polite and Ye Qingcheng had a good impression of him. She could not help but be stunned when he suddenly asked such a question. When she regained her senses, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not a young girl of seventeen or eighteen years old. It¡¯s normal for me to have


    a boyfriend, right?¡±


    The man smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s very normal. I wonder if Miss Ye¡¯s ex-boyfriend has crossed the line?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was speechless. Was her good impression just a hallucination?


    Seeming to have seen Ye Qingcheng¡¯s unhappiness, the man smiled apologetically. ¡°Miss Ye, I haven¡¯t found a suitable partner in my thirties. Apart from being too outstanding, I have a serious obsession with cleanliness.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng could not smile anymore. Where did her mother find these weirdos to matchmake her?


    She had seen narcissistic people, but she had never seen someone so narcissistic!


    ¡°Miss Ye, please tell me the truth.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng took a deep breath and suppressed the anger that was almost uncontroble in her body. She said with a fake smile, ¡°Mr Mai, your question has already touched on my privacy. I¡¯ve seen many outstanding men, but they¡¯re all very gentlemanly and polite. They won¡¯t ask too many questions!


    And you¡¯re just thinking that you¡¯re outstanding!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a clean freak and I have my standards. Since we don¡¯t meet our own requirements, let¡¯s say goodbye here!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng did not give the other party a chance to speak. She took her bag and left with her chin raised.


    After a few steps, she realized that something was wrong.


    Turning around, she saw a familiar figure sitting in a car.


    Luo Zhou had one hand on the steering wheel and the other on the car window, an unlit cigarette between his fingers.


    Seeing her look over, he looked at her.


    There was a smile in his warm eyes that she could not understand.


    Ye Qingcheng immediately quickened her pace.


    After that, she mistook his smile for gloating.


    It was fine if she met a scumbag on a blind date, but she even met a weirdo. She would never want to go on a blind date again!


    Ye Qingcheng felt extremely depressed when she thought about how her rtionship had not been smooth since she woke up and how she could not meet a good person on a blind date.


    Because she had taken the man¡¯s car on the way here and did not drive herself, Ye Qingcheng walked forward and did not take a taxi.


    A dark-colored sedan followed behind her slowly.


    After walking for a while, Ye Qingcheng realized that something was wrong.


    She looked back and after confirming that the car was following her, she quickened her pace.


    But no matter how fast she was, she could not be faster than the car.


    The distance between the car and her was not too far.


    Ye Qingcheng walked into an alley. Cars were not allowed in the alley and she strode forward.


    However, Ye Qingcheng saw that car the moment she left the alley.


    The car stopped and a man wearing a dark-colored knitted shirt leaned against the door, a hand in his pocket. His face was handsome and calm. From afar, he looked like a scenery that could not be ignored.


    A handsome and elegant man was attractive wherever he went.


    Ye Qingcheng did not know why Luo Zhou was following her. Recently, their rtionship had been very distant and she did not understand what he meant at all. She did not dare to think too much about it. After all, he had a new girlfriend.


    But he had followed her from the theater and she had to think too much.


    Ye Qingcheng walked towards him with a frown and stopped a few steps away from him.


    ¡°Why are you following me? Are youughing at me?¡±


    Luo Zhou leaned against the car and looked at Ye Qingcheng, who was walking over. There were not many emotions on his handsome and refined face. He was as calm and indifferent as ever. ¡°Blind date with that person?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng snorted, looking like he knew the answer.


    ¡°How many times have you dated me after we broke up?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t you already have a girlfriend? Why are you asking about my private matters? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your girlfriend will be jealous if she finds out?¡±


    Luo Zhou smiled faintly. ¡°Then are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I like to be jealous, but not you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to be jealous of yourself.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was confused by him and did not understand what he meant. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous of myself.¡±


    There was a smile in his eyes.


    Every time he smiled like this, it would make her heart flutter.


    Ye Qingcheng turned her head away, his words echoing in her mind.


    ¡®When she regained her senses, she red at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Luo Zhou took a step forward and grabbed Ye Qingcheng¡¯s slender hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I came to K University to get you back.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng widened her eyes at him in disbelief.


    The next second, she shook off his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°That person is indeed a blind date introduced by my family. She likes me, but she¡¯s not a clingy person. She came to school that day just to see the person 1 like..¡±

 Chapter 2210 - His Words Touched Her

    <h4>Chapter 2210: His Words Touched Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡®The person she liked?


    ¡®When Ye Qingcheng heard these words, her heart beat sped up.


    She tried to keep her expression calm and asked casually, ¡°Who is the person you like?¡±


    Luo Zhou looked at Ye Qingcheng. She had tied her hair into a bun today and was wearing a dress shirt and a pair of white shoes. She looked even more youthful.


    A breeze blew over, brushing the strands of hair by her cheek. She raised her fair and slender fingers and gently brushed them behind her ear.


    She was about to put her hand down when he suddenly grabbed it.


    His fingertips were warm, as if there was an electric current.


    Ye Qingcheng quickly retracted her hand and held her handbag tightly, ring at him angrily. ¡°How would I know if you don¡¯t tell me who you like?¡±


    She was asking the obvious.


    During their short rtionship, he had never said that he liked her.


    Now that he suddenly came to chase after her, to be honest, she did not feel how hot he was.


    Perhaps it was because of his personality, but Ye Qingcheng wanted to hear him say that he liked her.


    However, he did not say anything.


    Ye Qingcheng looked at his elegant and handsome face and thought of how many girls in school admired him. With his qualities, he could have any girl he wanted.


    She had been in a vegetative state for four years and society had developed quickly. Many times, she felt that she could not keep up with the times. Compared to her peers, she really did not have many merits.


    She did not understand why he liked her. Besides, she had embarrassed herself several times in front of him.


    Thinking of the first time they went on a blind date, she had disguised herself as a gangster, then removed her makeup and appeared in front of him again, and had even lied. He must have known!


    Ye Qingcheng was not confident in this rtionship and she did not want to give her heart so easily!


    ¡°Is there something wrong with your sister¡¯s rtionship? Did she send you, her brother, to deceive others¡¯ feelings again?¡±


    Luo Zhou looked at Ye Qingcheng with a frown, an unreadable expression on his gentle face. ¡°Do you really think I approached you for my sister?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more realistic than hearing it with your own ears.¡±


    Luo Zhou smirked slightly, his smile elegant. Faced with Ye Qingcheng¡¯s question, he did not panic at all. ¡°Did you hear it from her or from me?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng pursed her lips. ¡°Your sister said so.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that free to get involved in a girl¡¯s rtionship? For my sister¡¯s happiness, I suffered and got together with an annoying woman?¡± Luo Zhou gave a faint smile, his gentle eyes deep. ¡°I¡¯m not that noble and boring.¡±


    To be honest, Ye Qingcheng was extremely moved by his words.


    It must have been love at first sight for her!


    Although he had lied to her, she could not hate him.


    Now that he was exining, his expression was calm without any guilt, making her heart sway again.


    ¡°won¡¯t believe you again.¡± Ye Qingcheng¡¯s mind was in a mess and she could not reply.


    Luo Zhou smiled faintly. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Take your time to consider it.¡±


    Consider what?


    She did not want to consider it!


    Luo Zhou opened the car door. ¡°Tl send you back fir:


    Ye Qingcheng snorted and walked to the roadside to hail a taxi.


    Seeing the taxi disappear from his sight, Luo Zhou sighed helplessly.


    Ye Qingcheng returned to the presidential pce.


    Madam Ye had already received a message from her blind date man.


    ¡®The moment Ye Qingcheng returned, she frowned and said, ¡°You don¡¯t like this and that? Are you nning to stay single for the rest of your life? Your sister is no longer around and the election is about to change. Your father needs the support of a capable son-inw¡¯s family. Don¡¯t be willful anymore!¡±


    Ever since Ye Qingcheng became sensible, she knew that she could not decide her own future marriage!


    She also tried to cooperate with her parents¡¯ arrangements.


    But apart from Luo Zhou, she really did not like any other man.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like this, I¡¯ll arrange another one for you.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was extremely disgusted with blind dates now. Did she like the next one?


    Ye Qingcheng knew that if there was no next, there would be another.


    ¡°Mom, let me calm down!¡±


    Madam Ye said domineeringly, ¡°No, you¡¯re already an adult. You have to contribute to the family.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was a little annoyed. ¡°Do I just have to choose one of the people I went on a blind date with?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°already have someone in mind, but you have to give me a few days.¡±


    ¡°Thope you¡¯re telling the truth.¡±


    Sunday night.


    Ye Qingcheng received a call from Song Lei. ¡°Qingcheng, our family has a new bar tonight. Come and y!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng did not refuse Song Lei.


    She was not in a good mood and going out to rx would make her think about things better.


    Ye Qingcheng drove to Song Lei¡¯s house.


    Seeing that Ye Qingcheng was wearing a t-shirt and jeans with her long horse tied into a ponytail, Song Lei shook her head. ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng said, ¡°I¡¯m just going over for two drinks. There¡¯s no need to dress up too well.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look eighteen years old like this.¡± Song Lei pulled Ye Qingcheng to her bedroom and chose a dress. ¡°I haven¡¯t worn this before. You¡¯re thinner than me, so you should wear it just right.¡±


    Under Song Lei¡¯s urging, Ye Qingcheng had no choice but to change into the dress.


    Song Lei then put on light and mature makeup for her.


    After dressing up, Song Lei snapped her fingers. ¡°Perfect. Qingcheng, you¡¯re really beautiful after dressing up. You¡¯ll definitely be the prettiest after entering the bar.¡±


    Thinking that they might drinkter, Ye Qingcheng did not drive and they walked to the bar.


    ¡®The bar was dim and there were sexy women pole dancing on the dance floor.


    It had just opened and was rather popr.


    Song Lei pulled Ye Qingcheng to the reserved booth and ordered wine. After drinking a ss, she pulled Ye Qingcheng to the dance floor.


    Ye Qingcheng was about to enter the dance floor when she suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    It was as if someone was staring at her in the dark, making her feel uneasy.


    Ye Qingcheng looked around and saw several men sitting on the second floor from the corner of her eye. One of the men was Luo Zhou.


    Seeing Ye Qingcheng look over, he did not look away. His usually gentle face was slightly gloomy.


    Ye Qingcheng felt inexplicably guilty.


    She had not done anything.


    After informing Song Lei, Ye Qingcheng went to the washroom.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Ye Qingcheng looked at the woman in the mirror and felt angry.


    If he coulde, why couldn¡¯t she?


    Afterforting herself, Ye Qingcheng walked out.


    The moment she went out, she saw the man leaning against the wall ying with a lighter.


    Ye Qingcheng subconsciously tuned around and walked to the other side with her back facing him.


    But at this moment, a drunk man came over and blocked her way.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re dressed like this.. Are you a bar hostess?¡±

 Chapter 2211 - She Was His Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 2211: She Was His Girlfriend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingcheng could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°You should go to the ophthalmology department!¡±


    With that said, she was about to leave.


    The man reached out to grab Ye Qingcheng¡¯s wrist, but the next second, someone grabbed it first.


    The man looked up at the man holding his arm. He looked gentle and handsome, with a schrly and refined aura.


    He looked like a weakling that did not know how to fight.


    ¡°L-Let go. Do you know who I am?¡± The man had clearly drunk too much and spoke loudly.


    ¡°No matter who you are, you can¡¯t touch her.¡± Compared to the man¡¯s roughness, Luo Zhou¡¯s expression and tone were much calmer and indifferent.


    It seemed like she did not care about the man at all.


    ¡°Tm Brother Biao. I¡¯m in charge of this street. If you offend me, you¡¯ll suffer!¡±


    The man wanted to shake off Luo Zhou¡¯s arm, but he could not.


    He looked thin but was strong.


    ¡°Brother Biao, what happened?¡± Several more men walked over.


    Ye Qingcheng realized the danger and grabbed Luo Zhou¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s run!¡±


    Luo Zhou was speechless.


    Before Luo Zhou could say anything, Ye Qingcheng pulled him out of the bar quickly.


    Brother Biao chased after them quickly with his men.


    Ye Qingcheng did not dare to stop until there was no movement behind her.


    She nced at Luo Zhou. His expression was still calm and his breathing was stable.


    Ye Qingcheng realized that she was still holding his hand and subconsciously wanted to retract it. However, the next second, he grabbed her hand instead.


    This time, no matter how she struggled, she could not break free.


    Ye Qingcheng thought of her mother¡¯s ultimatum to her and slowly stopped struggling.


    Instead of finding someone she did not like to marry, it was better to find someone who met her requirements in all aspects.


    Whether he loved her or not was not that important.


    Anyway, it was not easy to get away after marrying her!


    Luo Zhou took out a tissue from his bag. ¡°Wipe yourself.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng seemed to have realized something. She opened her bag and took out a small mirror. Seeing that her makeup was smudged and she looked like a ghost, she screamed, ¡°This isn¡¯t me. Forget how I look now!¡±


    Luo Zhou smiled slightly. ¡°You look like your friend from my blind date.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was speechless.


    The two of them stood in the alley for a while. After guessing that Brother Biao and the rest would not chase after them, Luo Zhou held Ye Qingcheng¡¯s hand and walked out.


    Before sending her back to Song Lei¡¯s house, he said to her, ¡°Qingcheng, I¡¯m serious about you.¡±


    Two dayster.


    The people in the dormitory found that Ye Qingcheng, who liked to sleep in, got up without anyone calling her.


    And he was the earliest one in the dormitory.


    ¡°Qingcheng, why are you up so early today?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Because she had agreed to be with Luo Zhou, the first period in the morning was his ss and she wanted to see him in the ssroom early.


    They had just talked on the phonest night, but they were looking forward to meeting in the morning.


    She was not a little girl anymore, but she had the mentality of a little girl.


    Looking at Ye Qingcheng¡¯s sweet smile, Song Lei was slightly confused. ¡°Did you secretly fall in love? When we went to the bar that day, you left first. Did you go on a date with your boyfriend?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng did not deny it. ¡°I was with him that night.¡±


    The other people in the dormitory screamed, ¡°Ah, who is it? Do we know each other?¡±


    At the thought that Luo Zhou was still teaching here, Ye Qingcheng shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it a secret first. I¡¯ll tell you when the time is right!¡±


    The four of them had breakfast and went to the ssroom.


    Because she had arrived early, there were still seats in the first row.


    There was still half an hour before ss started and Ye Qingcheng kept looking out of the door with her hands on her cheeks.


    Her phone suddenly rang.


    Luo Zhou: ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wait for you in the ssroom.¡±


    Luo Zhou: ¡°So early?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng: I want to see you earlier.


    Luo Zhou did not reply.


    But a few minutester, he appeared at the ssroom door.


    It was rare for him to wear a ck shirt today. His skin was fair and his figure was good. He could wear anything and was tall and handsome.


    ¡°Oh my god, Professor Luo is so handsome today.¡± Song Lei was smitten. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he has a girlfriend.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng replied in her heart, ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Luo Zhou walked to the stage, turned on hisptop, and sorted out the contents of the ss.


    ¡®After he came in, Ye Qingcheng did not dare to look at him openly.


    Luo Zhou naturally noticed Ye Qingcheng. After settling the contents of the ss on theputer, he sent her a message.


    ¡°Be serious in ss and don¡¯t be distracted.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng could not help butugh when she saw him standing on the stage and sending her a message with a calm expression.


    She leaned on the table and when he looked at her, she secretly made an OK gesture to him.


    When it was time for ss, Luo Zhou finished exining the contents of this ss and announced something.


    This was hisst ss as a substitute teacher. There would be a new teacher in the next ss.


    The girls exploded.


    ¡°Professor Luo, aren¡¯t you substitute for three months?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t want other teachers.¡±


    ¡°Professor Luo, you can¡¯t leave just like that. You have to be responsible for us!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was also a little surprised. Luo Zhou had not told her that today was hisst ss.


    Faced with the girls¡¯ insistence, Luo Zhou only smiled faintly. ¡°The new teacher is a senior professor. He can teach you better. I¡¯m very happy to be able to teach everyone during this period. I¡¯m also a little regretful that I can¡¯t stay here for personal reasons, but I still hope you can continue to be proactive


    and enthusiastic to learn from the new professor.¡±


    ¡®When Ye Qingcheng heard him mention his personal reasons, she vaguely understood why he had left early.


    He was still a professor here, so they could not be together openly.


    He did it for her.


    Ye Qingcheng could not help but smile.


    Luo Zhou was leaving and the French students were reluctant to part.


    After some discussion, they decided to treat Luo Zhou to a meal.


    This dinner was initiated by Xia Jingjing, Her family owned a seafood hotel and after discussing with the monitor, they decided to eat at Xia Jingjing¡¯s restaurant.


    When Luo Zhou found out that his ssmates wanted to treat him, he could not refuse, but he told his ssmates that he would pay for it.


    Although she did not get along with Xia Jingjing, she would definitely go since Luo Zhou was there.


    Xia Jingjing had booked a private room a day in advance. When it was time for dinner, she and her best friend stood at the entrance of the seafood restaurant to wait for Luo Zhou and her ssmate.


    ¡°i


    Xia Jingjing had apologized to Ye Qingcheng on the radiost time and made her lose face. This time, she would definitely regain her face and make Ye Qingcheng feel ashamed after seeing her family¡¯s situation.


    jing, when everyone sees that your family is so rich, they will definitely support you even more in the future.¡±

 Chapter 2212 - She’s a Princess

    <h4>Chapter 2212: She¡¯s a Princess</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Qingcheng went to the seafood restaurant with Song Lei, Liu Liu, and Tao Zi.


    She did not ask the driver of the presidential pce to send her and her roommates to the bus.


    After getting off the bus, she saw Xia Jingjing and the rest standing at the entrance of the restaurant.


    Xia Jingjing was dressed to the nines, wearing branded goods and holding her chin up, looking arrogant.


    Song Lei pouted. ¡°Is she going to announce to the world how rich her family is?¡±


    Peach and Willow said nothing. In front of Xia Jingjing, they more or less felt inferior.


    Seeing Ye Qingcheng and the other three, Xia Jingjing weed them.


    ¡°Most of the students are here. You should go in quickly. Oh, I¡¯ll get the waiter to lead the wayter. The restaurant is bigger and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get lost.¡±


    Song Lei almost rolled her eyes.


    Everyone knew that his family was rich. Did he have to show off and look down on others?


    The four of them had just arrived at the entrance of the restaurant when Xia Jingjing¡¯s voice sounded from behind them. ¡°Professor Luo is here!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng and the others looked back and saw Luo Zhou pushing open the door and getting out of the car. He was wearing a white shirt and pants today, looking handsome and dignified.


    Ye Qingcheng felt a little sweet when she saw him looking at her, but she did not dare to show it. She looked away after a few seconds.


    Xia Jingjing was rather enthusiastic and had clearly forgotten what happened on the night of the school anniversary.


    She brought Luo Zhou into the restaurant.


    Ye Qingcheng and the others walked behind.


    The restaurant was decorated in a luxurious manner. Liu Liu and Tao Zi looked around and were shocked.


    Song Lei¡¯s family background was good, but she had never been here.


    Xia Jingjing saw their reactions from the corner of her eye. Seeing that only Ye Qingcheng was not shocked at all, she secretly pouted.


    She was pretending to be calm, but she was actually panicking!


    One had to know that only rich people from the high society coulde to their restaurant.


    Entering the room, Xia Jingjing saw that almost everyone had arrived and instructed the waiter to serve the dishes.


    She walked to Luo Zhou¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Professor Luo, the food here is more expensive. I¡¯ll treat everyone to a meal tonight. You just have to eat and drink well. Don¡¯t take out a year¡¯s sry to treat us to a meal.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was not sitting with Luo Zhou. She was sitting opposite him and could not hear what Xia Jingjing had said to Luo Zhou, but from the shape of Xia Jingjing¡¯s mouth, she could guess.


    Ye Qingcheng found it funny.


    With Luo Zhou¡¯s family background, it should not be a problem for him to eat here every day, right?


    ¡®Who was Xia Jingjing looking down on?


    Luo Zhou did not look at Xia Jingjing and replied calmly, ¡°A meal is not a problem.¡±


    Xia Jingjing was a little unhappy seeing her good intentions go astray, but because of Luo Zhou, she did not say anything.


    After the dishes were served, Xia Jingjing introduced it to everyone personally. ¡°This dish is a goose-necked barnacle. It¡¯s called a seafood from hell. It contains rich vitamins, proteins, and more. It costs more than ten thousand dors per catty. It¡¯s something that other seafood restaurants can¡¯t eat even


    if they want to.¡±


    ¡°This te is arge gong. They say that rare things are precious. Therge gong belongs to wild seafood and can¡¯t be raised yet. Its taste is even more delicious than abalones.¡±


    Xia Jingjing introduced them one by one. Every time she introduced a dish, the students would exim, satisfying Xia Jingjing¡¯s vanity.


    Peach and Willow held their chopsticks, not daring to take any food.


    Every dish in Xia Jingjing¡¯s mouth was very expensive. If they ate it, it might cost them several months of living expenses.


    Seeing that the two of them did not dare to eat, Ye Qingcheng started to eat first. ¡°No matter how expensive it is, it¡¯s Professor Luo¡¯s treat tonight. You¡¯re not eating Xia Ji


    Peach and Willow reacted. ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re not eating Xia Jingjing, why is she so smug?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng tasted it. It was indeed delicious, but she had eaten too many delicacies since she was young and did not think it was special!


    Xia Jingjing observed the reactions of the students at the dining table. Seeing that everyone was immersed in the delicious food, she smirked and was secretly pleased. However, when her gaze swept to Ye Qingcheng, she found that Ye Qingcheng had put down his chopsticks and was looking down at his


    phone with a calm expression. Xia Jingjing¡¯s smile disappeared.


    Ye Qingcheng liked to act!


    ¡®Who was she acting for, acting like she was not moved by the delicious food!


    Ordinary people could not eat these things even if they wanted to!


    Ye Qingcheng noticed Xia Jingjing¡¯s gaze and ignored it. She stood up and went to the washroom outside.


    Standing in front of the sink, Ye Qingcheng was washing her hands when the sound of high heels sounded.


    Xia Jingjing stood beside Ye Qingcheng.


    She looked at Ye Qingcheng coldly. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be reserved. Eat if you want. After today, you might not be able to eat in the future!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng was speechless.


    How did Xia Jingjing get into K University with her intelligence?


    ¡°did.¡± Ye Qingcheng did not want to talk to Xia Jingjing anymore. ¡°It tastes good, but it¡¯s not special to me.¡±


    With that said, Ye Qingcheng walked out.


    Xia Jingjing¡¯s expression darkened when she heard Ye Qingcheng¡¯s words. She followed Ye Qingcheng out. ¡°What do you mean by not special? Auntie, I found that you can really act. If you think that our ce is not special, then how is it special?¡±


    ¡°Imperial Sky.¡±


    Imperial Sky?


    That was a ce where only the royal family and nobles could go. Even ordinary people with power might not be able to enter, let alone rich people.


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re daydreaming!¡±


    The moment Xia Jingjing finished her mocking words, a man in a suit walked out of the male washroom.


    ¡®When Xia Jingjing saw the man, a friendly and obedient smile immediately appeared on her face. ¡°Uncle Sun.¡±


    ¡°i


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Uncle Sun.¡±


    jing, I haven¡¯t seen you for a while and you¡¯re getting prettier.¡±


    The man nodded and was about to return to the room when he nced at Ye Qingcheng.


    This nce made the man freeze.


    ¡°Princess Qingcheng?¡± The man could not believe that he would see Ye Qingcheng here.


    Ye Qingcheng looked up at the man. She had never seen him before.


    The man seemed to have seen Ye Qingcheng¡¯s doubts and immediately exined, ¡°I was ranked as one of the top ten outstanding entrepreneurs before the New Year and was invited to the presidential pce as a guest. I was lucky to see Princess Qingcheng¡¯s photo.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng nodded. ¡°I see.¡±


    Xia Jingjing, who was by the side, was shocked. She looked at the man who was speaking to Ye Qingcheng with a hint of ttery. This was a big customer of their restaurant and was also a well-known entrepreneur. Usually, her parents had to curry favor with him.


    But now, he was ttering Ye Qingcheng.


    Besides, what did he just call Ye Qingcheng?


    Princess Qingcheng?


    ¡°Uncle Sun, did you get the wrong person? She¡¯s my ssmate andes from an ordinary family!¡±

 Chapter 2213 - He Was Her Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 2213: He Was Her Boyfriend</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man looked at Xia Jingjing and then at Ye Qingcheng.


    He was sure that he had not mistaken her for someone else.


    Besides, Ye Qingcheng did not deny that he had just called her Princess Qingcheng.


    The man asked Xia Jingjing, ¡°She¡¯s called Ye Qingcheng, right?¡±


    Xia Jingjing nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The President¡¯s beloved daughter is this Princess Qingcheng.¡±


    ¡®When Xia Jingjing heard this, the hands hanging by her sides clenched into fists unconsciously and her palms were sweating.


    Xia Jingjing had never expected that Ye Qingcheng was the daughter of the presidential pce!


    She was the youngdy of the presidential pce. How could she be friends with a slum dweller like Peach Willow?


    Xia Jingjing looked at Ye Qingcheng, wanting to say something, but her throat seemed to be blocked by something and she could not say a word.


    Her heart was beating very fast and she knew that it was a fear and panic from the depths of her soul.


    Thinking of what she had done to Ye Qingcheng before, she felt that she was too ignorant and meaningless!


    Ye Qingcheng did not turn back to look at Xia Jingjing. After informing Mr Sun, she returned to the room first.


    Xia Jingjing only returned to the room a few minutester.


    She had apletely different reaction from when she came out of the room. After entering the room, she only dared to look at Ye Qingcheng secretly and did not dare to say a word.


    Song Lei noticed Xia Jingjing¡¯s abnormality and whispered to Ye Qingcheng, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? She looks like she suffered a huge blow.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng nced at Xia Ji


    ing, who immediately lowered her head, her face pale.


    ¡°She might have been frightened.¡±


    After the meal, Ye Qingcheng received a message from Luo Zhou. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡±


    After Ye Qingcheng walked out of the restaurant, she said to her three roommates, ¡°I have something else to doter. You can go back to school first!¡±


    After seeing the three of them get on the bus, Ye Qingcheng walked toward where Luo Zhou had parked his car.


    ¡°i


    Xia Jingjing finally regained her senses from the fact that Ye Qingcheng was the youngdy of the presidential pce. She strode toward the entrance of the restaurant. ¡°Have you seen Ye Qingcheng?¡±


    jing, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Several female ssmates who were close to Xia Jingjing asked worriedly when they saw her dark expression.


    ¡°She left with those country bumpkins.¡±


    jing, why are you asking her? She¡¯s not on the same level as us.¡±


    Xia Jingjing¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°i


    ¡°Oh my god, did she really hook up with Professor Luo?¡±


    jing, look! Isn¡¯t that Ye Qingcheng? She... is walking towards Professor Luo¡¯s car!¡±


    ¡°You vixen.¡±


    Xia Jingjing looked at the female ssmate who was about to take out her phone to take photos and quickly reached out her hand to stop her. ¡°Do you know her identity? She took photos and even scolded her. If she really takes issue with you, do you think you can still live?¡±


    Several female ssmates said, ¡°What¡¯s her status? How can someone who ys well with Peach and Willow have a good status? At most, she¡¯s slightly better than Song Lei.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I didn¡¯t see her wearing any big brands.¡±


    Xia Jingjing nced at Ye Qingcheng, who was about to get into the car. She had neglected it in the past. Although Ye Qingcheng was not wearing any big brands, the clothes she was wearing were all custom-made and were of a higher grade than those big brands.


    ¡°Ye Qingcheng is the daughter of the presidential pce and the princess of our K Country.¡±


    Several female ssmates were dumbfounded when they heard this.


    A momentter, a female ssmate asked with a pale face, ¡°Jingjing, w-we¡¯re going to apologize to Princess Qingcheng?¡±


    Xia Jingjing shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. We¡¯ll see when we return to school. But since she doesn¡¯t want to be high-profile, we shouldn¡¯t reveal her identity and badmouth her.¡±


    If they really angered Ye Qingcheng, the consequences were not something they could bear!


    Thinking of what they had done to Ye Qingcheng in the past, Xia Jingjing and the rest felt a chill run down their spines!


    Ye Qingcheng got into the front passenger seat and looked at Luo Zhou, who was driving, with a smile in her eyes.


    She had advised herself that even if they were together, she had to be reserved and could not show her emotions or show how much she cared about him.


    However, her personality could not change immediately. If she liked him, she liked him. It was impossible to hide it.


    Before putting on the seatbelt, she beckoned to him. There was a faint smile in Luo Zhou¡¯s eyes. He put his handsome and refined face in front of her and she spat on his face.


    She was about to speak when she saw Xia Jingjing and the others at the entrance of the restaurant from the corner of her eye.


    They might have seen her kissing Luo Zhou just now.


    She did not know what they would say when they arrived at school.


    Perhaps seeing through Ye Qingcheng¡¯s worry, Luo Zhou did not drive away immediately. He drove to the entrance of the restaurant, lowered the window, and called Xia Jingjing and the others over.


    ¡°Student Xia Jingjing, to be honest, I came to K University to get back your ssmate, Ye Qingcheng. Previously, you asked me if I had a girlfriend. I said yes, but I was actually talking about Qingcheng.¡±


    Xia Jingjing and the others nodded. ¡°Professor Luo, we all understand. We won¡¯t say anything when we go back to school.¡± Then, they looked at Ye Qingcheng carefully.


    Ye Qingcheng¡¯s attention was all on Luo Zhou.


    She did not expect Luo Zhou to see through her so carefully. She also did not expect that thest time she said she had a girlfriend, it was referring to her.


    Ye Qingcheng only looked away after the car had driven a distance away. The man¡¯s slender hand reached over and held hers. She immediately held it back, the warmth from his palm spreading to her heart.


    The day before Luo Zhou returned to the capital.


    Ye Qingcheng brought Song Lei, Liu Liu, and Tao to a private restaurant outside the school.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly treating us to a meal?¡± The three of them looked at Ye Qingcheng in surprise.


    There was a smile on Ye Qingcheng¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who my boyfriend is? He¡¯s returning to the country tomorrow. I¡¯l treat you to a meal today.¡±


    The three of them screamed.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to bring your boyfriend out!¡±


    ¡°Tm really curious what kind of man can subdue our Miss Ye.¡±


    The three of them pushed open the door impatiently. When they looked up and saw the gentle man in white standing in front of the French windows, they thought they had entered the wrong room.


    ¡°Professor Luo, I¡¯m sorry. We went the wrong way.¡±


    The three of them were about to close the door when Ye Qingcheng walked over. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°But Professor Luo is inside,¡± Peach said softly.


    Ye Qingcheng pushed open the door with a smile.


    Song Lei and the rest looked at each other. After a while, Song Lei was the first to react. ¡°Oh my god, is Qingcheng¡¯s boyfriend Professor Luo?¡±


    Peach and Willow also reacted.


    The three of them walked into the room cautiously.


    Luo Zhou looked at them and smiled warmly. ¡°¡®m meeting everyone as Qingcheng¡¯s boyfriend today. You don¡¯t have to be restrained and be more casual.¡±


    Luo Zhou prepared gifts for Ye Qingcheng¡¯s roommates. ¡°It¡¯s just a small gift. I hope you like it.¡±


    Song Lei and the others did not dare to open the gifts on the spot, but they rxed when they saw that Luo Zhou was approachable.

 Chapter 2214 - Crazy and Bold Decision

    <h4>Chapter 2214: Crazy and Bold Decision</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After dinner, Song Lei ignored Ye Qingcheng on the way back to the dormitory.


    Ye Qingcheng caught up with Song Lei and exined, ¡°I already broke up with him at that time. I never thought about getting back together and couldn¡¯t confess to you!¡±


    Song Lei did have thoughts about Luo Zhou before, but she gave up on them when she found out that he had a girlfriend.


    She was angry at Ye Qingcheng for hiding her identity from them.


    ¡°Tm not doing this for Professor Luo, but you didn¡¯t tell us that you¡¯re a princess.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng shrugged. ¡°If I told you my identity, would you still get along with me without any burden?¡±


    Song Lei nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I suffered two big blows tonight. One is that you and Professor Luo are a couple, and the other is that you¡¯re a princess.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng smirked. ¡°Then what if it doesn¡¯t affect our rtionship?¡±


    Song Lei chuckled. ¡°Of course not. No wonder I feel that Xia Jingjing and the rest have been very careful in front of you recently. Do they know your identity?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng did notment.


    Back in the dormitory, Song Lei and the others opened the gift box Luo Zhou had given them.


    It was a diamond bracelet from Cartier.


    ¡°Oh my god, this gift is too expensive!¡± Peach and Willow were shocked when they saw the gift. They did not dare to ept this big gift and wanted to return it to Ye Qingcheng. Ye Qingcheng smiled and said, ¡°Take it. I chose this gift with him.¡±


    After Luo Zhou returned to the capital, Ye Qingcheng started a long-distance rtionship with him.


    Ye Qingcheng did not tell her parents about her rtionship with Luo Zhou. Because of the previous breakup, she had some psychological trauma and wanted to stabilize her rtionship before making it public.


    In the end, when she returned to the presidential pce, Madam Ye had arranged another blind date for her.


    Ye Qingcheng was about to go crazy. ¡°Mom, did you forget what I told youst time?¡±


    Madam Ye clearly did not believe Ye Qingcheng¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s been half a month. Why haven¡¯t you brought anyone back? Qingcheng, you should always remember your mission!¡±


    Ye Qingcheng stretched out three fingers. ¡°Three days. Give me three days and I¡¯ll bring her to you.¡±


    Madam Ye furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday in two days. I n to hold a birthday banquet for you.¡±


    How could Ye Qingcheng not know the purpose of the banquet?


    She was disgusted, but she did not say it out loud. ¡°I¡¯ll bring my boyfriend over on my birthday.¡±


    Madam Ye looked at Ye Qingcheng in disbelief. ¡°Did you go on a blind date with that person before? Qingcheng, if you brought back someone with an ordinary family background, your father and I would never agree to it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you will definitely be satisfied with me bringing him back!¡±


    After leaving the presidential pce, Ye Qingcheng got into the car, her eyes red.


    She felt sad but d at the same time. If Luo Zhou was not on the blind date, she might have walked into a marriage with only benefits and no love like those rich youngdies from big families.


    Ye Qingcheng took a deep breath and took out her phone. When she saw the two words Luo Zhou had sent herst night, her eyes softened.


    She suddenly missed him terribly.


    It was the kind of longing that even videos could not relieve.


    Ye Qingcheng had done something crazy and bold.


    She would go to the capital to find him.


    She booked a flight to the capital.


    After returning to the dormitory to take her simple luggage, Ye Qingcheng rushed to the airport.


    After a long flight, she arrived at the airport in the evening.


    After leaving the airport, Ye Qingcheng prepared to take a taxi.


    Her body was suddenly knocked by someone.


    Ye Qingcheng did not see what the person who bumped into her looked like before he ran away hurriedly.


    When Ye Qingcheng was about to take a taxi, she realized that her wallet and phone had been stolen.


    It was Ye Qingcheng¡¯s first time encountering such a thing and she was at a loss.


    She was penniless and did not even have a phone. She did not know what to do.


    After a while, she found the police station and told them what had happened to her, and borrowed a phone.


    She called Luo Zhou¡¯s number.


    She had nned to go to his ce to give him a surprise, but things changed faster than she had nned.


    ¡®The phone rang several times. Just when Ye Qingcheng thought that it was not answered, the man¡¯s gentle voice trailed over. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Luo Zhou.¡±


    Hearing the familiar and moving voice, Ye Qingcheng felt a lump in her throat and almost cried.


    She sniffed and said with a slightly choked voice, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Qingcheng?¡±


    ¡°Tm at the Capital International Airport now. My phone and wallet have been taken away. Are youing to pick me up?¡±


    Luo Zhou said, ¡°Wait there.¡±


    After about half an hour, an unusually young and handsome man wearing a knitted cardigan and dark-colored jeans appeared in front of Ye Qingcheng in a hurry.


    Ye Qingcheng¡¯s lips curled down slightly. It was a fragility and softness that spread from the bottom of her heart when she saw the person she loved the most.


    Luo Zhou strode in front of Ye Qingcheng. Before he could say anything, Ye Qingcheng hugged him tightly.


    Ye Qingcheng buried her face in his arms, taking in his elegant and pleasant scent, her heart fluttering.


    Luo Zhou raised his well-defined hand and patted the top of Ye Qingcheng¡¯s head lightly. ¡°Why are you suddenly here? Didn¡¯t I agree to visit you on your birthday?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng looked up at him. ¡°I missed you.¡±


    Luo Zhou¡¯s lips curled up lovingly and helplessly. ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Under the bright lights, the tall and handsome man was held tightly by a beautiful girl. From afar, it looked like a beautiful and romantic painting.


    The police officer walked over. ¡°Madam, the thief who stole your things has been caught.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng did not expect the staff here to be so efficient. She got out of Luo Zhou¡¯s arms and followed the staff to the police station.


    After registering and identifying the lost items, Ye Qingcheng was led into the car by Luo Zhou.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me beforeing?¡±


    Ye Qingcheng held her forehead, not daring to look at Luo Zhou. ¡°I wanted to give you a surprise, but I almost gave you a shock.¡±


    Luo Zhou rubbed the top of Ye Qingcheng¡¯s head. ¡°Next time you go out, you have to bring bodyguards. You¡¯re a princess, not an ordinary person.¡±


    Ye Qingcheng looked like she had been taught a lesson and nodded obediently. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Luo Zhou was about to drive back to the apartment when Ye Qingcheng received a message from Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue and Nan Xun nned to go to K Country on her birthday in two days. Ye Qingcheng did not hide it and told Bo Cixue about hering to the capital.


    A momentter, Ye Qingcheng looked at the man who was driving. The sky had darkened and the streetmps on both sides of the road were lit up. His figure was hidden in the shadows and his hand that was wearing a watch was holding the steering wheel. His fingers were slender and his bones were


    well-defined. He was handsome but also masculine.


    Ye Qingcheng looked at him with bright eyes that seemed to be filled with stars. ¡°I told Cixue that I¡¯m here. She wants to treat me to dinner with you tonight.¡±

 Chapter 2215 - I Belong to You Now and In The Future

    <h4>Chapter 2215: I Belong to You Now and In The Future</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After Bo Cixue sent a message to Ye Qingcheng, she drove to the office to wait for Ye Jie.


    Ye Jie had just returned from an overseas visit and they had not seen each other for several days.


    Bo Cixue waited in the car for a while and saw Ye Jie and several men in suitsing out.


    He had returned to the country this afternoon and was dressed very formally in a tailored ck suit with a white shirt inside and a tie. In the left pocket of the suit was a pocket square folded into a triangle. He was cold, reserved, and exuded a sense of maturity.


    He had grown from a handsome and elegant teenager to a stable man that people could worship.


    His handsome and broad shoulders, steady and deep gaze, somehow made people feel safe.


    Realizing that she was smitten by him, Bo Cixue smiled shyly.


    Ye Jie had already seen Bo Cixue¡¯s car. After informing the person beside him, he strode toward Bo Cixue.


    He opened the front passenger seat door and got in.


    Bo Cixue told her about asking Ye Qingcheng and Luo Zhou out for dinner.


    Ye Jie nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± As he spoke, he raised his slender fingers and undid the tie around his neck.


    Two buttons of his shirt were buttoned. Compared to his serious and abstinent appearance before, he looked morezy and rxed, exuding an unguarded aura.


    Bo Cixue had dressed up carefully when she came to fetch him today.


    She was wearing a fitted pink short dress. Her corbones and arms were covered with a transparent chiffon, making her look dignified, elegant, and youthful.


    Her long hair was braided and rested on her shoulders, and she had fresh and elegant makeup on her face.


    Seeing Ye Jie¡¯s dark gaze on her, Bo Cixue¡¯s thick and curly eyshes fluttered and she was slightly nervous. Her fair ears gradually turned red.


    After a while, seeing that he was silent, she nced at him. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    She was waiting for the traffic light when the car stopped. The man¡¯s slender hand reached over and touched her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful today.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart immediately felt sweet like honey.


    He had been training in the training camp since he was young and there were thin callouses on his fingers. They were slightly rough and when he caressed her cheek, it made her feel slightly numb.


    Bo Cixue decided to eat at a newly opened specialty restaurant.


    The specialty restaurant was on the top floor of the mall.


    Bo Cixue drove to the underground parking lot of the mall.


    She took a mask and handed it to the man. ¡°Keep it on. I¡¯m afraid of causing amotion if people see your face.¡±


    Although she was not a celebrity, she was more popr than celebrities.


    The two of them got out of the car and walked toward the elevator. Bo Cixue saw that Ye Jie¡¯s gaze was on her and her face felt hot. ¡°Why are you always looking at me?¡±


    Ye Jie frowned slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t the dress a little short?¡±


    The skirt was not very short and was slightly above her knees, However, her skin was fair and her legs were slender. She looked slender and eye-catching.


    Bo Cixue pouted. ¡°It¡¯s not short. You haven¡¯t seen anything shorter.¡±


    Ye Jie pursed his lips and said nothing more. He held her hand and entered the elevator.


    ¡®When the elevator reached the first floor, there were more and more people. Ye Jie and Bo Cixue stood in the corner. He was wearing a mask but Bo Cixue was not. Everyone who entered the elevator would look at them.


    After the young men came in, their eyes widened when they saw Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue hated that gaze and stepped back. Ye Jie reached out his hand and held Bo Cixue¡¯s waist, his other hand holding the back of her head and pressing her into his arms.


    smelling his fresh and charming scent, Bo Cixue was satisfied and greedy. She raised her hands and wrapped them around his thin waist.


    The higher the elevator went, the fewer people there were.


    In the end, only the two of them were left.


    Bo Cixue looked up at the man in front of her and met his dark and narrow eyes. She smiled sweetly. ¡°I suddenly feel so happy.¡±


    Being with the person she liked, a simple daily life could be as sweet as honey.


    He took off his mask, a doting smile on his lips.


    She felt like she was drowning in his deep gaze and doting smile.


    It would be a pity not to do something


    Her actions were faster than her thoughts.


    Standing on tiptoes, her red lipsnded on his.


    As if he had not expected her to be so daring to kiss him in the elevator, he was stunned for a moment. When she wanted to move away, he grabbed her waist tightly, not letting her move away.


    Ding! The elevator door opened.


    There were several well-dressed men standing outside.


    Bo Yan was standing in the middle. He was full of righteousness and was listening to the people beside him.


    The moment the elevator door opened, he frowned slightly when he saw the situation inside.


    ¡°Why are young people nowadays¡­¡± The people beside Bo Yan also saw the scene in the elevator.


    Bo Cixue nced out of the corner of her eye and her heart almost jumped out of her throat when she saw the cold General Bo.


    She had not told her parents about making up with Ye Jie and living together.


    She had never expected General Bo toe here for dinner with a friend.


    Bo Cixue quickly put on a mask for Ye Jie and buried her face in his arms. She took out a mask from her bag and put it on hurriedly.


    Ye Jie naturally new Bo Cixue¡¯s intentions.


    It was indeed not good for them to be like that in the elevator.


    Especially when General Bo saw it.


    Bo Cixue hoped that her General Bo had not recognized her and Ye Jie. She held Ye Jie¡¯s hand, lowered her head, and walked out of the elevator quickly.


    She only stopped when she was far away and looked back.


    Bo Yan and several friends had already entered the elevator.


    She let out a long sigh of relief and looked up at Ye Jie. ¡°My father probably didn¡¯t recognize us just now!¡±


    Ye Jie held Bo Cixue¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat first.¡± With General Bo¡¯s intelligence, the chances of him not recognizing them were very small.


    Not long after they arrived at the private room, Ye Qingcheng and Luo Zhou arrived.


    Ye Qingcheng stood beside Luo Zhou, a happy and sweet smile on her face.


    ¡°Brother Zhou is worthy of your trust. He¡¯s the most reliable one among them.¡±


    Bo Cixue had just finished speaking when she heard a low cough. She turned back and looked at the man with slightly narrowed dark eyes. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Ye Jie raised his eyebrows. ¡°Am I not reliable?¡±


    ¡°Qingcheng likes Brother Zhouzhou and they got together not long after. I like you. How many years have you endured? Of course Brother Zhouzhou is the best.¡±


    Ye Jie walked to Bo Cixue¡¯s side and held her slender shoulders, looking down at her. ¡°Are you feeling aggrieved?¡±


    Bo Cixue hummed. ¡°It hurts to think about it.¡±


    He pressed his lips against her ear and said softly, ¡°I only belong to you now and in the future..¡±

 Chapter 2216 - Will You Be My Princess Consort?

    <h4>Chapter 2216: Will You Be My Princess Consort?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Seeing Bo Cixue and Ye Jie showing off their affection in public, Ye Qingcheng covered her face. ¡°Aiya, this dog food caught me off guard.¡±


    ¡°Te already prepared my big red packet. When are you going to hold a wedding of the century that will shake the world?¡±


    Ye Jie smirked faintly and said nothing.


    Bo Cixue saw that he was silent and did not say anything.


    However, a trace of disappointment appeared in her heart from the sweetness just now.


    They had been living together for a while, but he had never mentioned marriage before!


    Could it be that when she said that she did not want to get married so soon, he really postponed it indefinitely?


    Bo Cixue did not show the disappointment on her face and drove back to the apartment after having dinner with Ye Qingcheng and Luo Zhou happily.


    On the way back, Ye Jie drove the car. He had taken off his suit jacket and was wearing a tailored white shirt with a white cor. The top two buttons were unbuttoned and he could vaguely see his corbones, shoulders, arms, and chest.


    Bo Cixue thought of what had happened in the elevator and said to him, ¡°My father didn¡¯t send me a message or call me. He probably didn¡¯t recognize us.¡±


    Ye Jie nced sideways at Bo Cixue. Her fair and exquisite face was hidden in the dim light and her doe eyes were clear and bright. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he freed a slender hand from the steering wheel. He held her slender hand lightly and said hoarsely, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you see it.¡±


    Bo Cixue looked at his thin and well-defined hand and poked the back of his hand with her fingertips. ¡°If we break up again in the future, my parents will definitely be very worried¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, her fingertips were pinched by hisrge hand. His dark eyes looking at her were dangerous. ¡°You still want to break up?¡±


    Bo Cixue red at Ye Jie. ¡°Who knows what will happen in the future? We can get a divorce even if we get married¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± he replied with certainty.


    Bo Cixue looked at his cold and serious handsome face and was amused by his serious expression. ¡°I was just saying.¡±


    His dark eyes were as dark as ink.


    Bo Cixue was frightened by his appearance and raised her hand in surrender. ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t say anything about breaking up in the future.¡±


    His expression finally eased a little.


    Bo Cixue thought of her mistakes in the hotel room and felt that she was thinking too much.


    She could feel his love for her. It had only grown stronger recently. How could she doubt that he would marry her?


    The car drove to the district and stopped. Before he could unbuckle his seatbelt, the woman in the front passenger seat leaned over and kissed his handsome face.


    Ye Jie froze slightly and looked at Bo Cixue lovingly. ¡°You don¡¯t want to get out of the car?¡±


    Bo Cixue understood what he meant and red at him with red ears. ¡°What are you thinking? I just kissed you. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    With that said, she got out of the car first.


    After Ye Jie got out of the car, they held hands and had only taken a few steps when he suddenly froze.


    Bo Cixue also stopped and looked at him in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ye Jie looked back. There was a dark sedan parked where the lights were dim. The driver¡¯s window was slightly open and there was a red fire inside.


    Ye Jie pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Uncle Bo.¡±


    Bo Cixue followed Ye Jie¡¯s gaze and saw General Bo¡¯s car. Her rxed nerves tensed up.


    Instead of calling and questioning her, Master Bo had parked the car under her apartment. This was too scary!


    ¡°You¡¯re here. I¡¯ll go over and greet my father.¡±


    Ye Jie held Bo Cixue¡¯s hand tightly, his dark eyes dark. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart felt warm and sweet.


    The two of them walked to the dark-colored car. The cold man in the car looked at their hands and his deep eyesnded on Bo Cixue. ¡°Little Apple, go up first. Dad has something to say to Xiaojie.¡±


    Bo Cixue hesitated and Ye Jie let go of her fingers. ¡°Go up!¡±


    His eyes were deep and firm, giving her strength and confidence.


    She should believe that he could handle his rtionship with her parents!


    ¡°Okay.¡± Before Bo Cixue went up, she walked to the car window and wheedled to Bo Yan. ¡°Dad, I got back together with Brother Xiaojie willingly. Don¡¯t make things difficult for him!¡±


    After Bo Cixue left, Bo Yan got out of the car.


    Bo Yan asked Ye Jie a few questions, such as when did he and Bo Cixue make up? How was their rtionship recently?


    One of the questions was, ¡°You¡¯re cohabiting?¡±


    Faced with Bo Yan¡¯s slightly sharp and strong gaze, Ye Jie resisted the pressure and hummed softly.


    Bo Yan¡¯s expression did not look too good.


    The darling Jiaojiao that he doted on had been cohabiting with someone before marriage. As a father, he was naturally unhappy.


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Yan¡¯s tensed face and dark eyes and said, ¡°I will be responsible for Cixue.¡±


    Bo Yan pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Are you sure you want to spend the rest of your life with her?¡±


    Ye Jie replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°When do you n to make it public?¡±


    Ye Jie said, ¡°I¡¯m ready to make it public anytime.¡±


    Bo Yan said, ¡°I need to see your sincerity. Xiaojie, you only have this one chance. If you make her sad or break up again, her mother and I will never agree to you being together again.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Bo, I know.¡± Ye Jie did not make any promises in front of Bo Yan. ¡°Uncle Bo, give me a few minutes.¡± With that said, he took out his phone and walked to the side.


    After Bo Cixue returned to the apartment, she ran to the balcony and looked downstairs without taking off her shoes.


    Because they were on the top floor, they could not see what was happening downstairs.


    She returned to her room, nning to take the binocrs. However, before she could find it, her phone kept ringing.


    Bo Cixue took out her phone and nced at it.


    Many friends had sent her messages and the news had also mentioned her.


    Bo Cixue was stunned for a few seconds. A momentter, she understood that Ye Jie had tagged her on the Crown Pce¡¯s official website and asked, ¡°Are you willing to be my Princess Consort?¡±


    Although it was just a few words, it caused a stir and countless media in the country reposted it, instantly bing the hottest news.


    There were already countlessments under Bo Cixue¡¯s Weibo.


    Everyone replied in unison, ¡°I do!¡±


    Many people also said that the Crown Prince had proposed to her and that female fans like them were going to fall out of love!


    Bo Cixue found a pair of binocrs and ran to the balcony quickly, looking downstairs.


    Ye Jie stood in front of the car door and seemed to have felt something. The moment she looked down, he looked at her.

 Chapter 2220 - You Should Learn to Coax Your Wife

    <h4>Chapter 2220 You Should Learn to Coax Your Wife</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After they left school, they drove to the Bo family¡¯s vi.


    Although it was not his first time visiting, Bo Cixue was inexplicably nervous.


    Especially after her father saw herst night, her mother had not called her. It was really abnormal.


    Bo Cixue looked at the man driving. His expression was calm and elegant, without any nervousness or panic, giving people the feeling that they did not have to worry about anything with him around.


    Bo Cixue took a deep breath and slowly rxed.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the vi.


    Bo Cixue walked to the door first and entered her fingerprint.


    When Bo Cixue opened the door, Yan Hua was already behind it.


    Seeing Yan Hua, the nervousness that Bo Cixue had calmed down spread out again. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re cooking personally!¡±


    Bo Cixue smiled to hide her panic.


    Yan Hua nodded and her gazended on Ye Jie, who was behind Bo Cixue.


    ¡°Hello, Auntie Yan.¡± No matter what, he looked calm and indifferent.


    Yan Hua took out slippers for them and Ye Jie handed the gifts he had brought to Yan Hua. After changing into the slippers, he held Bo Cixue¡¯s hand and walked into the living room.


    Bo Cixue struggled but could not break free. She nced at Yan Hua from the corner of her eye, but Yan Hua did not show any emotions.


    Her mother was bing more and more unfathomable.


    ¡°Mom, where¡¯s General Bo?¡±


    ¡°In the study. You¡¯re back and should be down soon.¡±


    Yan Hua returned to the kitchen.


    Dinner was ready very quickly. Bo Yan came downstairs and the four of them sat in the dining room.


    During the meal, Yan Hua personally took food for Ye Jie.


    Bo Cixue was quite surprised. Looking at her mother, she did not seem to object to her getting back together with Ye Jie!


    After dinner, Yan Hua called Ye Jie to the study.


    Bo Yan was making tea in the tearoom downstairs. Bo Cixue ran over andy on Bo Yan¡¯s broad shoulders. ¡°General Bo, will Mom make things difficult for Brother Xiaojie?¡±


    Bo Yan patted Bo Cixue¡¯s arm. ¡°No matter what your mother says, it was for your happiness.¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    Alright, she could be hit by her mother and dote on her more in the future.


    After about an hour, Ye Jie and Yan Hua came downstairs.


    Bo Cixue could not ask Ye Jie what his mother had told him.


    Yan Hua did not ask them to stay the night at her house. She had learnedst night that they were already cohabiting.


    She called Bo Cixue aside alone. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything to make things difficult for him. I told him about your likes and habits since you were young and asked him to treat you well in the future. I don¡¯t ask for anything. I


    just want you to be happy, safe, and healthy. Don¡¯t be sad because of rtionships anymore!¡±


    Hearing Yan Hua¡¯s words, Bo Cixue felt a lump in her throat and her tears almost fell.


    She went forward and hugged Yan Hua. ¡°Mom, I know that you love me the most in this world. Please believe in me and Brother Xiaojie. We will be happy in the future.¡±


    Yan Hua patted Bo Cixue¡¯s slender back. ¡°Mom believes you.¡±


    Bo Cixue sniffed. ¡°Actually, when I brought him back today, I thought that Mom would not agree to me getting back together with him so quickly.¡±


    Yan Hua sighed. ¡°I watched him grow up and I know his character. He proposed to you on the official website yesterday and made his promise. Tonight, he said in front of me that you would be his only Princess


    Consort in the future and would love you like his father loved his mother. What else can I say?¡±


    ¡°As their friend, I know very well how much your Uncle Sihan loves your Auntie Nan Zhi. If he can do that, I will trust him with my daughter.¡±


    Bo Cixue could not help but smile.


    When Bo Cixue and Ye Jie drove away, Yan Hua stood at the door to send them off.


    Even after the car had left, she still could not look away.


    Bo Yan came out and put his arm around Yan Hua¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Our daughter has grown up. As parents, we should let go.¡±


    Yan Hua nodded. ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be any more setbacks in the future. Let¡¯s continue being happy like this!¡±


    After Mrs Tang saw Ye Jie proposing to Bo Cixue on the Crown Pce¡¯s official website, she called Tang Mo, who had not been home for several days.


    When he received Mrs Tang¡¯s call, Tang Mo was ying cards with several clients in the clubhouse.


    ¡°I think even the Crown Prince is more romantic than you. You didn¡¯t go home for a few days and let Xun¡¯er stay alone in the room. No woman would be willing to live with a man like you.¡±


    Tang Mo clearly felt that his status at home was no longer as high as Nan Xun¡¯s. He did not know what spell that woman had cast on his mother and grandfather. As long as there was a conflict between them, it would


    be his fault!


    In fact, it was that woman who did not want to live a good life with him!


    It was fine that she pushed him to another woman. When he went back, she did not give him a good expression and did not let him sleep in the same bed with her. What was the point of him going back?


    ¡°Women have to be coaxed. Mo¡¯er, listen to me. Come back tonight and apologize to Xun¡¯er properly.¡±


    After Tang Mo informed the clients at the table, he walked out of the room with his phone. ¡°Mom, | didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize to her?¡±


    ¡°The two of you have a cold war. You must have done something to make Xun¡¯er ufortable. If you don¡¯t admit your mistake, who will?¡±


    Tang Mo could not say anything, but he felt wronged!


    ¡°| have something on now with several important clients. Let¡¯s talkter!¡±


    Without waiting for Mrs Tang to say anything, Tang Mo hung up first.


    After hanging up, Tang Mo did not return to the room immediately. He leaned against the wall, took out a cigarette from his pocket, and bit it between his lips.


    After smoking, she returned to the room.


    There were a few more women in the room and President Zhang said, ¡°These are the new girls signed by our entertainmentpany. They¡¯re new here, so I asked them toe and meet you.¡±


    CEO Zhang nced at the girl standing by the side. ¡°Baby, what are you waiting for? Young Master Tang is here. Help him move his chair.¡±


    The girl called Bao¡¯er was probably in her early twenties. She had waist-length hair and looked fair and innocent.


    After the boy moved the chair for Tang Mo, he stood by the side obediently.


    ¡°Young Master Tang, shall I light a cigarette for you?¡±


    Tang Mo focused on the cards in his hand and replied, ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Shall I bring some fruits to feed Young Master Tang?¡±


    Tang Mo raised his left hand and knocked on the table. The baby immediately saw the wedding ring on Tang Mo¡¯s left ring finger.


    ¡°If I eat the fruits you feed me and one day, my wife will be jealous.¡±


    The boy¡¯s face was red and he was at a loss.


    Tang Mo waved his hand. ¡°Sit on the sofa. I don¡¯t need help here.¡±


    President Zhang, who was sitting opposite Tang Mo, smiled and said, ¡°Young Master Tang, you¡¯ve changed a lot recently!¡±.

 Chapter 2221 - Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 2221 Crazy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Mo was once a famous yboy in the industry. After getting married, he had other women with him and not his wife.


    But now, he had rejected You Bao¡¯er.


    You had to know that You Bao¡¯er was the prettiest and purest girl that President Zhang had signed.


    She was not worse than the woman called Mi Yue who had apanied Tang Mo after his marriage.


    Tang Mo bit the cigarette between his lips. Hearing CEO Zhang¡¯s words, he smiled devilishly. ¡°I have no choice. That person at home is very strict. If | mess around, I won¡¯t be able to sleep in the bed in the future.¡±


    The other CEOsughed.


    It was not an honorable thing to be afraid of his wife, but he had said it without any burden.


    It could be seen that he still had his wife in his heart.


    President Zhang said nothing more.


    It was already eleven at night when the game ended.


    Tang Mo walked out of the clubhouse and his assistant, Meng Yi, drove over. He was about to get into the car when a soft voice stopped him.


    ¡°Young Master Tang.¡±


    You Bao¡¯er jogged over. ¡°Young Master Tang, you left your lighter in the room.¡±


    You Bao¡¯er passed the lighter to Tang Mo, her doe-like eyes staring at him with watery eyes.


    Tang Mo did not take the lighter. He was once a well-known yboy and had seen too many women. He could tell what the young girl was thinking at a nce.


    ¡°I¡¯m out of breath. Throw it away.¡± With that said, he got into the car.


    You Bao¡¯er stood on the spot, biting her lip hard.


    The other two girls who were about the same age as her walked out. Seeing that she had been rejected, theyughed mockingly. ¡°President Zhang and the rest are just a little old. What¡¯s wrong with being more


    attentive to them? This Young Master Tang is very handsome, but you probably don¡¯t know that he had an ident and is disabled!¡±


    You Bao¡¯er froze.


    ¡°H-He¡¯s disabled?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so you should change your target. No matter how good-looking a cripple is, | won¡¯t take it no matter how much money you give me!¡±


    You Bao¡¯er looked at the ce where Tang Mo¡¯s car had disappeared and muttered softly, ¡°So he¡¯s that pitiful.¡±


    Tang Mo returned to the Tang family.


    After entering the vi, he did not go upstairs immediately.


    She took a bottle of wine and sat by the wine cab to drink a few sses.


    Hearing themotion, Mrs Tang got up and went downstairs. Seeing that Tang Mo had returned, she drank and snatched the wine bottle and ss away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why didn¡¯t you return to your


    room?¡±


    Tang Mo looked at Mrs Tang. ¡°Mom, do you really think she¡¯s that good? Do you really want me to grow old with her?¡±


    ¡°Mo¡¯er, if you miss Xun¡¯er, you won¡¯t be able to find a better woman than her.¡±


    Tang Mo scoffed and did not say anything. He got up and went upstairs.


    Nan Xun did not sleep in the master bedroom but in the guest room. Tang Mo turned the doorknob and locked it.


    He smirked. She locked the door tightly to guard against him, right?


    Tang Mo took the spare key and pushed open the door, walking in.


    Nan Xun had already fallen asleep. She was wearing conservative pajamas and pants. Her long hair fell over the pillow as she turned sideways to cover her face.


    Tang Mo sat by the bed, his slender fingers brushing away the long hair by her cheek.


    Aclean and bright face appeared.


    After she grew her hair long, she felt that she looked much better.


    It might have been like this in the past, but he had seen too many beauties and did not like short-haired women. He had only thought that she looked like a tomboy because he had not looked closely!


    He looked at her quietly.


    His gaze moved from her eyes to her lips and nose. When she slept, her lips were slightly opened, not as strong as when she was awake, but with a little womanly cuteness.


    Tang Mo lowered his head and slowly approached her.


    Just as he was about to kiss her, her phone on the bedside table vibrated.


    Tang Mo looked at her phone.


    There was an unread message on the screen.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you now. I¡¯ll wait until you divorce him. I regret not telling you my feelings earlier and making us miss each other.¡±


    After seeing that the sender was Xiao Mo, Tang Mo¡¯s mind went nk.


    His grip on the phone tightened, as if he wanted to crush her phone into pieces.


    During this period, she had a cold war with him. Although they lived under the same roof and attended family gatherings, dinner parties, and banquets hand in hand, as long as there was no one else, they were like


    strangers.


    He did not deliberately inquire about what she was busy with every day or who she met.


    He suppressed himself with his strength.


    But she met Xiao Mo behind his back.


    She must have told Xiao Mo that it was just an arranged marriage!


    Anger rose in Tang Mo¡¯s chest, as if he had been cuckolded.


    Nan Xun was sleeping soundly and was still nning how to expand thepany in her dream when she suddenly had difficulty breathing.


    She opened her eyes and her pupils constricted when she saw the man biting her lips.


    Tang Mo?


    She sniffed and smelled the fragrance of wine and a faint fragrance.


    That fragrance was the perfume on the woman.


    Nan Xun frowned and raised her hands to push Tang Mo away. ¡°Are you drunk?¡±


    The two of them had been getting along peacefully for a period of time. Although they were strangers, it was the best way for her to get along.


    She thought that this peaceful rtionship would continue, but it was broken by his actions tonight.


    The corner of her lips were bleeding from his bite and she was in pain and anger. ¡°If you continue to be like this, I¡¯ll move out in the future!¡±


    Move out?


    Moving out so that she could live with that Xiao Mo?


    Tang Mo pinched Nan Xun¡¯s beautiful face, his eyes dark. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re my wife now.¡±


    His fingers were very strong, as if he wanted to crush her bones. Nan Xun gritted her teeth and red at him angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we already agreed not to interfere with each other after marriage!¡±


    ¡°I said before that the agreement doesn¡¯t count anymore.¡±


    an Xun was almost angered to death by him. She was trembling all over. ¡°Whether it counts or not is not up to you!¡±


    an Xun did not want to argue with him. He smelled of alcohol and was clearly not sober. She closed her eyes and tried to be calm. ¡°Let¡¯s not argue, okay? We¡¯ll talk tomorrow when you¡¯re sober.¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s grip on Nan Xun¡¯s cheek slowly loosened. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Just as the tip of his nose was about tond on her lips, Nan Xun pushed it away. ¡°Tang Mo, go back to the master


    bedroom and sleep.¡±


    ¡°Xun¡¯er, I agree to talk tomorrow, but I want to stay here tonight.¡±


    an Xun¡¯s temples hurt. ¡°Tang Mo, I¡¯ve already returned what I owed you. Can you respect me¡­¡±


    He looked up and stared at her with dark eyes. His handsome face was tense and his voice was a little dark. ¡°Is it because of Xiao Mo? You met him and talked to him. When you get a divorce, you will be together,


    right?¡±

 Chapter 2222 - You Have Some Shame

    <h4>Chapter 2222 You Have Some Shame</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Before Nan Xun could react to Tang Mo¡¯s words, he suddenly picked up her phone from the bedside table and threw it on the pillow.


    ¡°He sent you a message in the middle of the night saying that he would wait for you. What promise did you give him?¡± He looked at her with dark eyes, as if he wanted to swallow her up. ¡°Nan Xun, I¡¯m still f*cking alive.


    Don¡¯t be so shameless¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, his handsome face was pped by her hand.


    There was a crisp sound and he could not avoid it.


    The man¡¯s expression darkened and his eyes turned red. The atmosphere seemed to have frozen.


    Nan Xun used all her strength to push him away. She got up from the bed in a panic and ran toward the door.


    However, she had just reached the door when he chased after her. Hisrge palm grabbed her slender shoulders and turned her around. His fingers were so strong that it seemed like he wanted to crush her bones.


    ¡°Nan Xun, I¡¯ll say it again. If you want a divorce, do it in your next life!¡± He lowered his head and bit her lips hard.


    Nan Xun gasped and frowned.


    This shameless bastard!


    She should not have taken care of him after his ident!


    He was much stronger than her and threw her onto the soft bed.


    an Xun was furious and looked at the man who had lost his rationality. Her face was tense and she pushed him hard.


    But she could not push him away.


    na fit of anger, Nan Xun found the ashtray by the bedside table and threw it at his forehead angrily.


    He stopped biting the corner of her lips.


    Blood flowed from her forehead.


    an Xun¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. She let go of the ashtray and looked at the scary man. ¡°You were the one who didn¡¯t respect me first.¡±


    Tang Mo raised his hand and wiped the blood off his face.


    He stood up and looked down at Nan Xun. ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡±


    ¡°Tang Mo, if we can get along peacefully, I wouldn¡¯t do this.¡± The blood on his forehead looked a little scary. Nan Xun got up and took out a small medicine box from the cab. ¡°I can pretend to love you in front of my


    family and friends, but privately, I hope that water from the well will offend the river.¡±


    Tang Mo looked at Nan Xun, who wanted to stop the bleeding for him, and waved her hand away. Nan Xun was caught off guard and the first-aid kit in her hand fell to the floor with a bang.


    Nan Xun red at Tang Mo with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Do you want to make Mom and Grandpa unable to sleep?¡±


    She looked at him like he was an unreasonable child.


    Tang Mo wanted to see love in his eyes, but there was none.


    She had never liked him. She had already expressed her attitude when they got married.


    It was his mentality that had changed halfway through. He did not want to respect each other anymore and wanted her emotional response!


    Tang Mo smirked and turned to walk out without saying anything else.


    The moment the door opened, Tang Mo saw Mrs Tang and exined, ¡°I identally knocked myself.¡±


    Tang Mo returned to the master bedroom.


    Mrs Tang sighed in her heart and knocked on the door of the guest room. ¡°Xun¡¯er?¡±


    Nan Xun hurriedly picked up the first-aid kit on the ground and walked to the door, saying with an awkward expression, ¡°Mom, did I wake you up?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Did you and Mo¡¯er fight?¡± Mrs Tang did not question Nan Xun. She had seen Tang Mo¡¯s forehead injury just now, but she did not ask anything. ¡°What did he do to make you angry? I¡¯ll apologize to


    ¡±


    If there was anything Nan Xun missed about the Tang family, it was undoubtedly the care and love Mrs Tang and Old Master Tang gave her.


    Nan Xun¡¯s mother had abandoned her when she was very young. She had been brought up by her grandmother and father. Later, her father passed away and she received even less love.


    After marrying into the Tang family, Mrs Tang had given her a motherly love she had never felt before.


    She had only taken care of Tang Mo because of Mrs Tang.


    The elders wanted them to live well together, but she really did not like Tang Mo.


    Firstly, he was not the type she liked. Secondly, which woman could stand having another woman¡¯s man as soon as they got married? Even if he had some feelings for her now, could he erase what he had done?


    an Xun only hoped that Tang Mo would abide by the agreement when they got married and separate peacefully after a year.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not at fault. I¡¯m the one at fault. I identally hurt Tang Mo.¡±


    t was not that Mrs Tang could not feel that her son and daughter-inw¡¯s rtionship was not as good as it seemed. She did not say anything to criticize Nan Xun. ¡°As a mother, I can¡¯t interfere in your rtionship.


    Xunrer, I only hope that you can give Mo¡¯er a chance. If you don¡¯t open your heart to him, you will never see his good side.¡±


    ¡°He did many foolish things after marriage. If 1 were you, I would also think that such a person is unreliable. But I know my own son. After that car ident, he really changed a lot.¡±


    an Xun nodded. ¡°Mom, go and rest first. I¡¯ll go to the master bedroom to visit Tang Mo and bandage his wound.¡±


    Mrs Tang stopped talking. ¡°You twomunicate properly.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    After Mrs Tang left, Nan Xun took the first-aid kit to the master bedroom.


    There was no response after knocking. Nan Xun pushed the door open and went in.


    Tang Mo took a bath in the bathroom and Nan Xun put the small medicine box on the bedside table.


    After Nan Xun returned to the guest room, she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    Her lips were bitten by him and it hurt when she pursed them.


    She knew that he was treating her like this because she did not despise or abandon him when he was in trouble.


    Perhaps even he could not tell if it was gratitude or love.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that ident, he probably wouldn¡¯t look at her like before!


    Nan Xun picked up the phone he had thrown on the bed and fell into deep thought when she saw the message from Xiao Mo.


    Would she really be with Xiao Mo after the divorce?


    She was no longer worthy of Xiao Mo!


    Nan Xun felt a lump in her throat. She turned off her phone andy on the bed again.


    Instead of being sad because of rtionships, she should think about how to expand her career!


    She had no family background and had grown up under many discrimination. She only felt safe when she was rich and had a career!


    No matter howte she slept that night, Nan Xun would not sleep in. This was caused by her environment since she was young and the pressure she gave herself.


    She had no right to bezy.


    After Nan Xun woke up, she went to the kitchen to make breakfast for the helper as usual.


    After making breakfast, she brought one to Old Master Tang.


    Mrs Tang had already woken up and Tang Mo had alsoe downstairs.


    His hair covered his forehead, covering his wound. There was a trace of tiredness on his handsome face. He was wearing a sapphire blue shirt and ck pants. Seeing Nan Xun looking at him, he looked away slightly..

 Chapter 2223 - As Childish As A Child

    <h4>Chapter 2223 As Childish As A Child</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    During breakfast, the atmosphere was slightly cold.


    Mrs Tang looked at Tang Mo and Nan Xun, who were sitting opposite each other and did not even exchange nces. ¡°Xun¡¯er helped make breakfast today. It tastes good.¡±


    Nan Xun smiled. ¡°If Mom likes it, I¡¯ll help you do it when I have time.¡±


    Mrs Tang nced at Tang Mo. Tang Mo took a bite of the egg and put down his fork. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    He stood up and said to Mrs Tang before leaving the restaurant, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going on a business trip today. You don¡¯t have to call me if there¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Mrs Tang frowned. ¡°This child¡­¡±


    Tang Mo had already walked out of the restaurant and did not look at Nan Xun from beginning to end.


    Nan Xun sighed in his heart.


    It seemed very difficult for her to get along with him peacefully.


    Sometimes, he was as childish as a child.


    Nan Xun was going back to her hometown in the afternoon.


    Nan Xun told Mrs Tang and Mrs Tang did not ask further. She immediately took out many gifts. ¡°When you and Mo¡¯er got married, your grandmother was not in good health and did note to attend the wedding.


    Take these back for the olddy.¡±


    Nan Xun shook her head. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°Not much, not much. | heard that after your father passed away, your aunt and uncle helped your family a lot.¡±


    ¡°T¡¯ll get the mall to send a few bags and coats overter. Take them back for your aunt. Oh, your aunt has a daughter. She¡¯s your cousin, right? I¡¯ll buy some for herter.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± Mrs Tang held Nan Xun¡¯s hand. ¡°If you¡¯re polite to me, you¡¯re treating me as an outsider.¡±


    an Xun could not say anything else. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    n the afternoon.


    Before Nan Xun got on the ne, Mrs Tang and the chauffeur sent her off. They only left after she passed the security check.


    Tang Mo was going on a business trip and Nan Xun could not be bothered to tell him that she was going back to her hometown.


    an Xun¡¯s hometown was Yuxi Vige in Y City.


    When she arrived at Y City, she had to transfer a few times to reach the town.


    Her uncle was already waiting at the entrance of the town¡¯s passenger gate.


    Seeing Nan Xuning over with bags, he hurried forward to help her carry her things.


    an Xun greeted her uncle with a smile.


    ¡°You child, you gave our family a lot of money every month and came back to buy so many things. We have everything at home. Don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    an Xun¡¯s grandmother had three sons. Nan Xun¡¯s father was her second son. Because of an ident, as her third son¡¯s uncle and aunt, they sponsored Nan Xun¡¯s university education and helped her a lot.


    an Xun was working hard outside and usually took care of Grandma.


    Grandma¡¯s eldest son¡¯s family was in Y City. They were the best among the three sons and were also the most powerful. When Nan Xun¡¯s father was still alive, he had looked down on her father and uncle.


    an Xun had earned money in the past few years. She had paid for Uncle and Auntie to build a building and Grandma lived with them.


    an Xun had thought of bringing Grandma to the capital, but Grandma was used to being in her hometown and was unwilling to go out.


    Sitting in the tricycle, Nan Xun looked at the uncle driving and smiled. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll buy you a car this time!¡±


    ¡°You child, I just told you not to spend money recklessly.¡±


    ¡°The money for a car is more than enough.¡±


    The uncle shook his head, his attitude firm. ¡°You spent a lot of money building the buildingst time. Your aunt and I definitely won¡¯t want the car you bought.¡±


    Seeing that her uncle was serious and that she would be angry if she bought it, Nan Xun did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Okay, okay. If Uncle says not to buy it, then we won¡¯t buy it.¡±


    An hourter, they returned to Yuxi Vige.


    Grandma, Auntie, and Little Cousin were already waiting at the door.


    Seeing Nan Xun return, the three of them weed her warmly.


    ¡°Xun¡¯er, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Auntie said.


    Nan Xun shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Nan Xun said and gave her aunt and grandmother a hug.


    Her uncle and aunt helped bring the things Nan Xun had brought back home and Nan Xun gave them gifts one by one.


    The eight-year-old cousin was overjoyed. ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t I see Brother-inwing back?¡±


    Nan Xun was stunned by her cousin¡¯s question.


    Back then, at her wedding, she had invited her uncle and aunt¡¯s family to attend. Her cousin had seen Tang Mo and had been praising her brother-inw that night. He was a hundred times more handsome than her


    uncle¡¯s cousin¡¯s boyfriend.


    Seeing Nan Xun¡¯s awkward expression, the auntie knocked her cousin¡¯s head. ¡°Your brother-inw must be busy with work. He¡¯s just a child. Don¡¯t ask if you don¡¯t know.¡±


    The cousin pouted. ¡°That day, Eldest Cousin called and said that her boyfriend was talented and handsome. I said that he was definitely not as handsome as my Sister Xun¡¯s husband, but she didn¡¯t believe me!¡±


    Nan Xun did not have a good rtionship with Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt¡¯s family. He had invited them to the wedding, but they had not gone.


    ¡°What¡¯s there topare with them? It¡¯s fine as long as we know that Xun¡¯er¡¯s husband is better than her.¡± The auntie knocked her cousin¡¯s head again.


    Nan Xun was a little tired after traveling for nearly a day. She ate something and went back to her room to sleep.


    In her daze, she heard someone talking loudly and got up from the bed.


    Auntie hade from the city.


    She was showing off to her grandmother and aunt. ¡°The bag I¡¯m carrying is from LV. It costs tens of thousands each. The clothes I¡¯m wearing were also bought by my future son-inw. I heard that it¡¯s very expensive


    and is the annual ie of your family.¡±


    Grandma and Auntie were silent.


    Eldest Aunt had always been arrogant. Back then, Eldest Uncle had married into her family and had always looked down on Nan Xun¡¯s father and uncle because of their good family background.


    Nan Xun looked at her aunt, who was used to being honest and did not dare to say anything. She took out a few bags and clothes from her room. ¡°Auntie, when you attend Cousin¡¯s engagement party, wear this and


    carry this bag. You will definitely not embarrass Auntie¡¯s family.¡±


    When Eldest Aunt saw the bag and clothes in Nan Xun¡¯s hand, she immediately recognized that there were LV, Chanel, Gi, and other big brands of clothes¡­ Eldest Aunt frowned and seemed to have thought of


    something. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Ah Xun, you¡¯re back. I heard that you¡¯re doing well in the capital, but you probably haven¡¯t reached the point of buying so many luxury goods. Taking fake goods back to give to


    ignorant farmers. You¡¯re too materialistic.¡±


    Grandma and Auntie were a little angry when they saw Auntie talking about Nan Xun like this. They were about to say something when they heard Nan Xun say with a smile, ¡°Auntie, I gave Auntie thetest model, but if


    Iremember correctly, this bag in your hand is fromst year. It¡¯s all outdated. Why did your future son-inw buy it for you?¡±


    Eldest Aunt smirked and looked at Nan Xun in disdain. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t argue with you. Your cousin¡¯s engagement party is in a few days. When your familyes, remember to clean yourselves up. Don¡¯t let others


    know that you¡¯re from the countryside!¡±


    With that said, she nced at her uncle¡¯s newly built vi. ¡°What¡¯s the point of building such a big vi? You probably can¡¯t buy a toilet in the city!¡±.

 Chapter 2221 - Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 2221 Crazy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Mo was once a famous yboy in the industry. After getting married, he had other women with him and not his wife.


    But now, he had rejected You Bao¡¯er.


    You had to know that You Bao¡¯er was the prettiest and purest girl that President Zhang had signed.


    She was not worse than the woman called Mi Yue who had apanied Tang Mo after his marriage.


    Tang Mo bit the cigarette between his lips. Hearing CEO Zhang¡¯s words, he smiled devilishly. ¡°I have no choice. That person at home is very strict. If | mess around, I won¡¯t be able to sleep in the bed in the future.¡±


    The other CEOsughed.


    It was not an honorable thing to be afraid of his wife, but he had said it without any burden.


    It could be seen that he still had his wife in his heart.


    President Zhang said nothing more.


    It was already eleven at night when the game ended.


    Tang Mo walked out of the clubhouse and his assistant, Meng Yi, drove over. He was about to get into the car when a soft voice stopped him.


    ¡°Young Master Tang.¡±


    You Bao¡¯er jogged over. ¡°Young Master Tang, you left your lighter in the room.¡±


    You Bao¡¯er passed the lighter to Tang Mo, her doe-like eyes staring at him with watery eyes.


    Tang Mo did not take the lighter. He was once a well-known yboy and had seen too many women. He could tell what the young girl was thinking at a nce.


    ¡°I¡¯m out of breath. Throw it away.¡± With that said, he got into the car.


    You Bao¡¯er stood on the spot, biting her lip hard.


    The other two girls who were about the same age as her walked out. Seeing that she had been rejected, theyughed mockingly. ¡°President Zhang and the rest are just a little old. What¡¯s wrong with being more


    attentive to them? This Young Master Tang is very handsome, but you probably don¡¯t know that he had an ident and is disabled!¡±


    You Bao¡¯er froze.


    ¡°H-He¡¯s disabled?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, so you should change your target. No matter how good-looking a cripple is, | won¡¯t take it no matter how much money you give me!¡±


    You Bao¡¯er looked at the ce where Tang Mo¡¯s car had disappeared and muttered softly, ¡°So he¡¯s that pitiful.¡±


    Tang Mo returned to the Tang family.


    After entering the vi, he did not go upstairs immediately.


    She took a bottle of wine and sat by the wine cab to drink a few sses.


    Hearing themotion, Mrs Tang got up and went downstairs. Seeing that Tang Mo had returned, she drank and snatched the wine bottle and ss away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why didn¡¯t you return to your


    room?¡±


    Tang Mo looked at Mrs Tang. ¡°Mom, do you really think she¡¯s that good? Do you really want me to grow old with her?¡±


    ¡°Mo¡¯er, if you miss Xun¡¯er, you won¡¯t be able to find a better woman than her.¡±


    Tang Mo scoffed and did not say anything. He got up and went upstairs.


    Nan Xun did not sleep in the master bedroom but in the guest room. Tang Mo turned the doorknob and locked it.


    He smirked. She locked the door tightly to guard against him, right?


    Tang Mo took the spare key and pushed open the door, walking in.


    Nan Xun had already fallen asleep. She was wearing conservative pajamas and pants. Her long hair fell over the pillow as she turned sideways to cover her face.


    Tang Mo sat by the bed, his slender fingers brushing away the long hair by her cheek.


    Aclean and bright face appeared.


    After she grew her hair long, she felt that she looked much better.


    It might have been like this in the past, but he had seen too many beauties and did not like short-haired women. He had only thought that she looked like a tomboy because he had not looked closely!


    He looked at her quietly.


    His gaze moved from her eyes to her lips and nose. When she slept, her lips were slightly opened, not as strong as when she was awake, but with a little womanly cuteness.


    Tang Mo lowered his head and slowly approached her.


    Just as he was about to kiss her, her phone on the bedside table vibrated.


    Tang Mo looked at her phone.


    There was an unread message on the screen.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you now. I¡¯ll wait until you divorce him. I regret not telling you my feelings earlier and making us miss each other.¡±


    After seeing that the sender was Xiao Mo, Tang Mo¡¯s mind went nk.


    His grip on the phone tightened, as if he wanted to crush her phone into pieces.


    During this period, she had a cold war with him. Although they lived under the same roof and attended family gatherings, dinner parties, and banquets hand in hand, as long as there was no one else, they were like


    strangers.


    He did not deliberately inquire about what she was busy with every day or who she met.


    He suppressed himself with his strength.


    But she met Xiao Mo behind his back.


    She must have told Xiao Mo that it was just an arranged marriage!


    Anger rose in Tang Mo¡¯s chest, as if he had been cuckolded.


    Nan Xun was sleeping soundly and was still nning how to expand thepany in her dream when she suddenly had difficulty breathing.


    She opened her eyes and her pupils constricted when she saw the man biting her lips.


    Tang Mo?


    She sniffed and smelled the fragrance of wine and a faint fragrance.


    That fragrance was the perfume on the woman.


    Nan Xun frowned and raised her hands to push Tang Mo away. ¡°Are you drunk?¡±


    The two of them had been getting along peacefully for a period of time. Although they were strangers, it was the best way for her to get along.


    She thought that this peaceful rtionship would continue, but it was broken by his actions tonight.


    The corner of her lips were bleeding from his bite and she was in pain and anger. ¡°If you continue to be like this, I¡¯ll move out in the future!¡±


    Move out?


    Moving out so that she could live with that Xiao Mo?


    Tang Mo pinched Nan Xun¡¯s beautiful face, his eyes dark. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re my wife now.¡±


    His fingers were very strong, as if he wanted to crush her bones. Nan Xun gritted her teeth and red at him angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we already agreed not to interfere with each other after marriage!¡±


    ¡°I said before that the agreement doesn¡¯t count anymore.¡±


    an Xun was almost angered to death by him. She was trembling all over. ¡°Whether it counts or not is not up to you!¡±


    an Xun did not want to argue with him. He smelled of alcohol and was clearly not sober. She closed her eyes and tried to be calm. ¡°Let¡¯s not argue, okay? We¡¯ll talk tomorrow when you¡¯re sober.¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s grip on Nan Xun¡¯s cheek slowly loosened. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Just as the tip of his nose was about tond on her lips, Nan Xun pushed it away. ¡°Tang Mo, go back to the master


    bedroom and sleep.¡±


    ¡°Xun¡¯er, I agree to talk tomorrow, but I want to stay here tonight.¡±


    an Xun¡¯s temples hurt. ¡°Tang Mo, I¡¯ve already returned what I owed you. Can you respect me¡­¡±


    He looked up and stared at her with dark eyes. His handsome face was tense and his voice was a little dark. ¡°Is it because of Xiao Mo? You met him and talked to him. When you get a divorce, you will be together,


    right?¡±

 Chapter 2222 - You Have Some Shame

    <h4>Chapter 2222 You Have Some Shame</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Before Nan Xun could react to Tang Mo¡¯s words, he suddenly picked up her phone from the bedside table and threw it on the pillow.


    ¡°He sent you a message in the middle of the night saying that he would wait for you. What promise did you give him?¡± He looked at her with dark eyes, as if he wanted to swallow her up. ¡°Nan Xun, I¡¯m still f*cking alive.


    Don¡¯t be so shameless¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, his handsome face was pped by her hand.


    There was a crisp sound and he could not avoid it.


    The man¡¯s expression darkened and his eyes turned red. The atmosphere seemed to have frozen.


    Nan Xun used all her strength to push him away. She got up from the bed in a panic and ran toward the door.


    However, she had just reached the door when he chased after her. Hisrge palm grabbed her slender shoulders and turned her around. His fingers were so strong that it seemed like he wanted to crush her bones.


    ¡°Nan Xun, I¡¯ll say it again. If you want a divorce, do it in your next life!¡± He lowered his head and bit her lips hard.


    Nan Xun gasped and frowned.


    This shameless bastard!


    She should not have taken care of him after his ident!


    He was much stronger than her and threw her onto the soft bed.


    an Xun was furious and looked at the man who had lost his rationality. Her face was tense and she pushed him hard.


    But she could not push him away.


    na fit of anger, Nan Xun found the ashtray by the bedside table and threw it at his forehead angrily.


    He stopped biting the corner of her lips.


    Blood flowed from her forehead.


    an Xun¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. She let go of the ashtray and looked at the scary man. ¡°You were the one who didn¡¯t respect me first.¡±


    Tang Mo raised his hand and wiped the blood off his face.


    He stood up and looked down at Nan Xun. ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡±


    ¡°Tang Mo, if we can get along peacefully, I wouldn¡¯t do this.¡± The blood on his forehead looked a little scary. Nan Xun got up and took out a small medicine box from the cab. ¡°I can pretend to love you in front of my


    family and friends, but privately, I hope that water from the well will offend the river.¡±


    Tang Mo looked at Nan Xun, who wanted to stop the bleeding for him, and waved her hand away. Nan Xun was caught off guard and the first-aid kit in her hand fell to the floor with a bang.


    Nan Xun red at Tang Mo with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Do you want to make Mom and Grandpa unable to sleep?¡±


    She looked at him like he was an unreasonable child.


    Tang Mo wanted to see love in his eyes, but there was none.


    She had never liked him. She had already expressed her attitude when they got married.


    It was his mentality that had changed halfway through. He did not want to respect each other anymore and wanted her emotional response!


    Tang Mo smirked and turned to walk out without saying anything else.


    The moment the door opened, Tang Mo saw Mrs Tang and exined, ¡°I identally knocked myself.¡±


    Tang Mo returned to the master bedroom.


    Mrs Tang sighed in her heart and knocked on the door of the guest room. ¡°Xun¡¯er?¡±


    Nan Xun hurriedly picked up the first-aid kit on the ground and walked to the door, saying with an awkward expression, ¡°Mom, did I wake you up?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Did you and Mo¡¯er fight?¡± Mrs Tang did not question Nan Xun. She had seen Tang Mo¡¯s forehead injury just now, but she did not ask anything. ¡°What did he do to make you angry? I¡¯ll apologize to


    ¡±


    If there was anything Nan Xun missed about the Tang family, it was undoubtedly the care and love Mrs Tang and Old Master Tang gave her.


    Nan Xun¡¯s mother had abandoned her when she was very young. She had been brought up by her grandmother and father. Later, her father passed away and she received even less love.


    After marrying into the Tang family, Mrs Tang had given her a motherly love she had never felt before.


    She had only taken care of Tang Mo because of Mrs Tang.


    The elders wanted them to live well together, but she really did not like Tang Mo.


    Firstly, he was not the type she liked. Secondly, which woman could stand having another woman¡¯s man as soon as they got married? Even if he had some feelings for her now, could he erase what he had done?


    an Xun only hoped that Tang Mo would abide by the agreement when they got married and separate peacefully after a year.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not at fault. I¡¯m the one at fault. I identally hurt Tang Mo.¡±


    t was not that Mrs Tang could not feel that her son and daughter-inw¡¯s rtionship was not as good as it seemed. She did not say anything to criticize Nan Xun. ¡°As a mother, I can¡¯t interfere in your rtionship.


    Xunrer, I only hope that you can give Mo¡¯er a chance. If you don¡¯t open your heart to him, you will never see his good side.¡±


    ¡°He did many foolish things after marriage. If 1 were you, I would also think that such a person is unreliable. But I know my own son. After that car ident, he really changed a lot.¡±


    an Xun nodded. ¡°Mom, go and rest first. I¡¯ll go to the master bedroom to visit Tang Mo and bandage his wound.¡±


    Mrs Tang stopped talking. ¡°You twomunicate properly.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    After Mrs Tang left, Nan Xun took the first-aid kit to the master bedroom.


    There was no response after knocking. Nan Xun pushed the door open and went in.


    Tang Mo took a bath in the bathroom and Nan Xun put the small medicine box on the bedside table.


    After Nan Xun returned to the guest room, she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    Her lips were bitten by him and it hurt when she pursed them.


    She knew that he was treating her like this because she did not despise or abandon him when he was in trouble.


    Perhaps even he could not tell if it was gratitude or love.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that ident, he probably wouldn¡¯t look at her like before!


    Nan Xun picked up the phone he had thrown on the bed and fell into deep thought when she saw the message from Xiao Mo.


    Would she really be with Xiao Mo after the divorce?


    She was no longer worthy of Xiao Mo!


    Nan Xun felt a lump in her throat. She turned off her phone andy on the bed again.


    Instead of being sad because of rtionships, she should think about how to expand her career!


    She had no family background and had grown up under many discrimination. She only felt safe when she was rich and had a career!


    No matter howte she slept that night, Nan Xun would not sleep in. This was caused by her environment since she was young and the pressure she gave herself.


    She had no right to bezy.


    After Nan Xun woke up, she went to the kitchen to make breakfast for the helper as usual.


    After making breakfast, she brought one to Old Master Tang.


    Mrs Tang had already woken up and Tang Mo had alsoe downstairs.


    His hair covered his forehead, covering his wound. There was a trace of tiredness on his handsome face. He was wearing a sapphire blue shirt and ck pants. Seeing Nan Xun looking at him, he looked away slightly..

 Chapter 2223 - As Childish As A Child

    <h4>Chapter 2223 As Childish As A Child</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    During breakfast, the atmosphere was slightly cold.


    Mrs Tang looked at Tang Mo and Nan Xun, who were sitting opposite each other and did not even exchange nces. ¡°Xun¡¯er helped make breakfast today. It tastes good.¡±


    Nan Xun smiled. ¡°If Mom likes it, I¡¯ll help you do it when I have time.¡±


    Mrs Tang nced at Tang Mo. Tang Mo took a bite of the egg and put down his fork. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    He stood up and said to Mrs Tang before leaving the restaurant, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going on a business trip today. You don¡¯t have to call me if there¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Mrs Tang frowned. ¡°This child¡­¡±


    Tang Mo had already walked out of the restaurant and did not look at Nan Xun from beginning to end.


    Nan Xun sighed in his heart.


    It seemed very difficult for her to get along with him peacefully.


    Sometimes, he was as childish as a child.


    Nan Xun was going back to her hometown in the afternoon.


    Nan Xun told Mrs Tang and Mrs Tang did not ask further. She immediately took out many gifts. ¡°When you and Mo¡¯er got married, your grandmother was not in good health and did note to attend the wedding.


    Take these back for the olddy.¡±


    Nan Xun shook her head. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°Not much, not much. | heard that after your father passed away, your aunt and uncle helped your family a lot.¡±


    ¡°T¡¯ll get the mall to send a few bags and coats overter. Take them back for your aunt. Oh, your aunt has a daughter. She¡¯s your cousin, right? I¡¯ll buy some for herter.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t trouble yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡± Mrs Tang held Nan Xun¡¯s hand. ¡°If you¡¯re polite to me, you¡¯re treating me as an outsider.¡±


    an Xun could not say anything else. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    n the afternoon.


    Before Nan Xun got on the ne, Mrs Tang and the chauffeur sent her off. They only left after she passed the security check.


    Tang Mo was going on a business trip and Nan Xun could not be bothered to tell him that she was going back to her hometown.


    an Xun¡¯s hometown was Yuxi Vige in Y City.


    When she arrived at Y City, she had to transfer a few times to reach the town.


    Her uncle was already waiting at the entrance of the town¡¯s passenger gate.


    Seeing Nan Xuning over with bags, he hurried forward to help her carry her things.


    an Xun greeted her uncle with a smile.


    ¡°You child, you gave our family a lot of money every month and came back to buy so many things. We have everything at home. Don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    an Xun¡¯s grandmother had three sons. Nan Xun¡¯s father was her second son. Because of an ident, as her third son¡¯s uncle and aunt, they sponsored Nan Xun¡¯s university education and helped her a lot.


    an Xun was working hard outside and usually took care of Grandma.


    Grandma¡¯s eldest son¡¯s family was in Y City. They were the best among the three sons and were also the most powerful. When Nan Xun¡¯s father was still alive, he had looked down on her father and uncle.


    an Xun had earned money in the past few years. She had paid for Uncle and Auntie to build a building and Grandma lived with them.


    an Xun had thought of bringing Grandma to the capital, but Grandma was used to being in her hometown and was unwilling to go out.


    Sitting in the tricycle, Nan Xun looked at the uncle driving and smiled. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll buy you a car this time!¡±


    ¡°You child, I just told you not to spend money recklessly.¡±


    ¡°The money for a car is more than enough.¡±


    The uncle shook his head, his attitude firm. ¡°You spent a lot of money building the buildingst time. Your aunt and I definitely won¡¯t want the car you bought.¡±


    Seeing that her uncle was serious and that she would be angry if she bought it, Nan Xun did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Okay, okay. If Uncle says not to buy it, then we won¡¯t buy it.¡±


    An hourter, they returned to Yuxi Vige.


    Grandma, Auntie, and Little Cousin were already waiting at the door.


    Seeing Nan Xun return, the three of them weed her warmly.


    ¡°Xun¡¯er, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± Auntie said.


    Nan Xun shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Nan Xun said and gave her aunt and grandmother a hug.


    Her uncle and aunt helped bring the things Nan Xun had brought back home and Nan Xun gave them gifts one by one.


    The eight-year-old cousin was overjoyed. ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t I see Brother-inwing back?¡±


    Nan Xun was stunned by her cousin¡¯s question.


    Back then, at her wedding, she had invited her uncle and aunt¡¯s family to attend. Her cousin had seen Tang Mo and had been praising her brother-inw that night. He was a hundred times more handsome than her


    uncle¡¯s cousin¡¯s boyfriend.


    Seeing Nan Xun¡¯s awkward expression, the auntie knocked her cousin¡¯s head. ¡°Your brother-inw must be busy with work. He¡¯s just a child. Don¡¯t ask if you don¡¯t know.¡±


    The cousin pouted. ¡°That day, Eldest Cousin called and said that her boyfriend was talented and handsome. I said that he was definitely not as handsome as my Sister Xun¡¯s husband, but she didn¡¯t believe me!¡±


    Nan Xun did not have a good rtionship with Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt¡¯s family. He had invited them to the wedding, but they had not gone.


    ¡°What¡¯s there topare with them? It¡¯s fine as long as we know that Xun¡¯er¡¯s husband is better than her.¡± The auntie knocked her cousin¡¯s head again.


    Nan Xun was a little tired after traveling for nearly a day. She ate something and went back to her room to sleep.


    In her daze, she heard someone talking loudly and got up from the bed.


    Auntie hade from the city.


    She was showing off to her grandmother and aunt. ¡°The bag I¡¯m carrying is from LV. It costs tens of thousands each. The clothes I¡¯m wearing were also bought by my future son-inw. I heard that it¡¯s very expensive


    and is the annual ie of your family.¡±


    Grandma and Auntie were silent.


    Eldest Aunt had always been arrogant. Back then, Eldest Uncle had married into her family and had always looked down on Nan Xun¡¯s father and uncle because of their good family background.


    Nan Xun looked at her aunt, who was used to being honest and did not dare to say anything. She took out a few bags and clothes from her room. ¡°Auntie, when you attend Cousin¡¯s engagement party, wear this and


    carry this bag. You will definitely not embarrass Auntie¡¯s family.¡±


    When Eldest Aunt saw the bag and clothes in Nan Xun¡¯s hand, she immediately recognized that there were LV, Chanel, Gi, and other big brands of clothes¡­ Eldest Aunt frowned and seemed to have thought of


    something. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Ah Xun, you¡¯re back. I heard that you¡¯re doing well in the capital, but you probably haven¡¯t reached the point of buying so many luxury goods. Taking fake goods back to give to


    ignorant farmers. You¡¯re too materialistic.¡±


    Grandma and Auntie were a little angry when they saw Auntie talking about Nan Xun like this. They were about to say something when they heard Nan Xun say with a smile, ¡°Auntie, I gave Auntie thetest model, but if


    Iremember correctly, this bag in your hand is fromst year. It¡¯s all outdated. Why did your future son-inw buy it for you?¡±


    Eldest Aunt smirked and looked at Nan Xun in disdain. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t argue with you. Your cousin¡¯s engagement party is in a few days. When your familyes, remember to clean yourselves up. Don¡¯t let others


    know that you¡¯re from the countryside!¡±


    With that said, she nced at her uncle¡¯s newly built vi. ¡°What¡¯s the point of building such a big vi? You probably can¡¯t buy a toilet in the city!¡±.

 Chapter 2224 - His Concern For Her

    <h4>Chapter 2224 His Concern For Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Eldest Aunt left arrogantly.


    Her aunt looked at her aunt¡¯s departing figure and then at Nan Xun. ¡°Xun¡¯er, your aunt is such a person. Let¡¯s not argue with her.¡±


    an Xun looked at her honest aunt and frowned. ¡°Auntie, now that your conditions with Uncle are good, don¡¯t give in to her for everything! You still have me behind your backs!¡±


    Auntie sighed. ¡°It¡¯s better to avoid trouble. Anyway, we only see your aunt¡¯s family a few times a year.¡±


    an Xun looked in the direction where Eldest Aunt had left and asked thoughtfully, ¡°What does Eldest Cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦ do?¡±


    ¡°I heard from your auntst time that she opened apany in Y City. Her family is very rich.¡± Auntie did not take her aunt¡¯s sarcastic words to heart and patted the back of Nan Xun¡¯s hand. ¡°Xun¡¯er, I¡¯ll go make dinner.


    ¡®Il make whatever you want to eat.¡±


    ¡°I like everything Auntie makes.¡±


    After her aunt entered the kitchen, Grandma pulled Nan Xun to her side.


    Looking at Nan Xun¡¯s long hair, she nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re more like a girl now.¡±


    an Xuny on Grandma¡¯sp and smiled. ¡°Then I won¡¯t cut it short anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it looks good if you keep it. It¡¯s the prettiest in our vige.¡±


    Hearing Grandma¡¯s words, Nan Xun¡¯s smile widened.


    ¡°Is he good to you?¡±


    an Xun was stunned for a few seconds before she realized who Grandma was referring to.


    ¡°Not bad. Most of the gifts I brought back today were from his mother.¡±


    ¡°You met a good mother-inw.¡± From Nan Xun¡¯s eyes, Grandma could tell that Mrs Tang treated her well.


    Nan Xun thought of Mrs Tang and his gaze softened. ¡°Yes, she treats me like her mother. Sometimes, when I quarrel with Tang Mo, she will stand on my side.¡±


    Grandma nodded. ¡°You have to be a good daughter-inw in the Tang family in the future.¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m in the Tang family, I¡¯ll do my best to be a good daughter-inw.¡±


    The next day.


    On the day of Nan Xun¡¯s father¡¯s death, Nan Xun and her uncle and aunt went to the cemetery in the mountains.


    After the worship, Nan Xun wanted to talk to her father alone and her uncle and aunt left first.


    Nan Xun told her father everything that had happened to her this year.


    Including her marriage with Tang Mo.


    Tang Mo returned to the Tang family¡¯s old residence on a business trip.


    She took a bath in her room and then went to the guest room.


    She stood in the guest room for a while. When she came out, she met the butler who was about to knock on the bedroom door.


    Seeing Tang Moing out of the guest room, the butler seemed to have thought of something and said to Tang Mo, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam returned to her hometown yesterday.¡±


    Tang Mo narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°She went back to her hometown?¡±


    As he spoke, he took out his phone.


    Looking at the call records and messages, she had not contacted him before going back.


    She really did not care about him at all!


    Tang Mo unbuttoned the first two buttons of his shirt and an indescribable frustration rose in his heart.


    Tang Mo waved his hand. ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to tell me about her.¡±


    He returned to the master bedroom with a dark expression.


    ¡°Young Master, the noodles are ready¡­¡±


    ¡°Not for now.¡±


    Tang Mo returned to the bedroom and closed the door with a bang.


    He stood in front of the French windows, holding his phone and unconsciously found Nan Xun¡¯s number.


    Just then, her phone sent a news article.


    There was an earthquake in Yuxi Town.


    Tang Mo had never been to Nan Xun¡¯s hometown, but after liking her, he had learned about her birthce.


    Her hometown was Yuxi Town!


    Tang Mo immediately called Nan Xun.


    But the call did not go through.


    He pursed his lips tightly, his expression cold and serious.


    She called twice but could not get through.


    He did not have her family¡¯s number and could not contact them.


    Tang Mo immediately contacted his friends in Y City and asked for the number of Yuxi Town.


    After calling twice, someone finally answered.


    A panting male voice trailed over. It was obvious that he had run over to answer the call.


    ¡°Hello, I want to ask if there¡¯s a person called Nan Xun in your vige?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a person called Nan Xun. I just heard from her uncle that she¡¯s still paying respects to her father in the mountains. Now that the situation in the mountains is in danger, her uncle wanted to go over but was


    stopped by our vige. Now, we have to wait for the rescue team toe.¡±


    The moment the person who answered the call finished speaking, Tang Mo heard a few sounds on the other end. Then, the call was cut off. He called again, but could not get through.


    Tang Mo walked out of the bedroom and went downstairs with a dark expression.


    When the butler saw Tang Moing down from upstairs, his expression did not look too good. He asked worriedly, ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tang Mo said nothing. He walked to the garage and got into an SUV.


    As he drove out, he checked the earliest flight to Y City.


    Fortunately, a flight would arrive in an hour. Tang Mo drove straight to the airport.


    Before getting on the ne, he contacted a friend in Y City and asked him to help contact the rescue team to go to Yuxi Town.


    Since he could not book first ss, Tang Mo took economy ss. This was his first time taking economy ss.


    Two hourster, she arrived at Y City¡¯s airport. Her friend, Old Yu, came to fetch Tang Mo.


    Old Yu had already found a rescue team to go to Yuxi Vige, but the situation there was not too good.


    ¡°I heard that there was andslide in the mountains and no one can enter. The professional rescue team has already gone over. You can rest in the hotel here first¡­¡±


    Before Old Yu could finish, he was interrupted by Tang Mo¡¯s low growl. ¡°My wife is in danger now. Do you think I can still stay in the hotel in peace?¡±


    Old Yu frowned. ¡°Young Master Tang, your leg doesn¡¯t allow¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop nagging. Drive me there now!¡±


    Seeing Tang Mo¡¯s dark expression, Old Yu could not say anything else and could only drive Tang Mo over personally.


    Ever since Tang Mo found out about the earthquake in Yuxi Town, he had been tense all over. Looking at the scenery outside the window, he was not in the mood to appreciate it. His heart was in a mess.


    Old Yu looked at Tang Mo through the rearview mirror. The two of them were not close, but after knowing each other for many years, it was his first time seeing Tang Mo so worried about a woman.


    After Tang Mo and Nan Xun got married, he had heard about Tang Mo¡¯s marriage status. He heard that they did not get married because they loved each other. They all knew that Tang Mo had a lover by his side after


    they got married.


    But now, Tang Mo was not pretending to be worried and nervous about his wife.


    ¡°Young Master Tang, rx. Mrs Tang is a good person. She will be fine.¡±


    Tang Mo pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Call me.¡±


    After getting the phone, Tang Mo called the leader of the rescue team. When he found out that they had not found Nan Xun, he was even more anxious!


    ¡°Old Yu, drive faster!¡±


    Tang Mo caressed his forehead. He did not like this feeling of losing control. He closed his eyes and the hand on his forehead was so strong that the veins on his forehead were protruding..

 Chapter 2225 - Unable to Be by Her Side

    <h4>Chapter 2225 Unable to Be by Her Side</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    tt was already afternoon when they arrived at Yuxi Vige.


    Because it was remote and traffic was not convenient, there were not many residents in the vige.


    After Tang Mo found out the location of Nan Xun¡¯s father¡¯s grave from the rescue team leader, he asked Old Yu to drive over.


    ow that the officials had sent people over, the vigers were not allowed to approach thendslide and were cordoned off.


    Tang Mo called Nan Xun every once in a while, but he never answered.


    na few hours, it might be dark and the situation would be even more dangerous.


    After finding out that he had not found Nan Xun, Tang Mo rushed up the mountain.


    Old Yu and the staff came to pull him, but he ignored their advice and forced his way up the mountain.


    Old Yu looked at Tang Mo¡¯s back and sighed heavily.


    He called for an ambnce.


    It was not easy to walk on the mountain and there would be asional tremors. Tang Mo was wearing a prosthetic leg and every step was extremely difficult.


    The rescue team and official staff were still searching around, but they did not find Nan Xun at Father Nan¡¯s grave.


    The situation was rather dangerous.


    Tang Mo stood in front of Father Nan¡¯s tombstone and looked around.


    He was like a headless fly, panicked and confused.


    Damn woman, nothing must happen to her!


    He cursed softly and started to search again.


    He firmly believed that nothing would happen to her so easily!


    She was so strong and tenacious. She would definitely think of a way to live well!


    When he found her, he would scold her or beat her up!


    Tang Mo thought about many things when he suddenly stepped on a pile of loose stones. His tall body took a few steps back uncontrobly.


    Asharp pain came from the leg that had undergone surgery.


    He gritted his teeth and wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead.


    He searched for nearly two hours and his legs did not seem to belong to him anymore. Just when he could not walk anymore, he saw a slender figure at a ce downhill.


    an Xun fell down the hill and hit her head on a tree, fainting.


    Because the ce where she had fallen was blocked by dense leaves, she could not be seen at all if one did not look carefully.


    Tang Mo¡¯s suspended heart fell slightly.


    gnoring the sharp pain in his calf, he slid down the hill and picked up the unconscious woman.


    He used almost all of his strength to carry her up.


    Old Yu had been waiting at the foot of the mountain. When he saw Tang Mo carrying Nan Xun down covered in mud, he was terrified. Didn¡¯t that young master know about his own condition?


    Old Yu immediately went forward, wanting to take Nan Xun from Tang Mo.


    Tang Mo did not move.


    Old Yu seemed to have thought of something and immediately waved for the medical staff waiting by the side to bring a stretcher forward.


    Tang Mo ced Nan Xun on the stretcher. He wanted to follow her to the ambnce, but he could not take another step. He ced a hand on Old Yu¡¯s shoulder, his handsome features slightly distorted by the pain.


    Old Yu could tell that Tang Mo was holding it in and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the doctor to treat you immediately.¡±


    Tang Mo closed his eyes and said hoarsely, ¡°Send her to the hospital first. Help me into the car.¡±


    After Nan Xun was sent to the town¡¯s hospital, Old Yu asked the doctor who stayed behind to check on Tang Mo.


    The doctor rolled up Tang Mo¡¯s pants and gasped. ¡°The wound is inmed. I can only disinfect it simply here. It¡¯s so serious. We still have to return to the city.¡±


    Tang Mo clenched his jaw. ¡°I¡¯ll go see Nan Xun first.¡±


    Old Yu frowned and said nothing. He drove to the city.


    By the time Tang Mo realized that something was wrong, Old Yu had already driven the car to the city.


    Tang Mo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I said I want to see my wife first!¡±


    Old Yu had endured Tang Mo all the way and now, he could not hold it in anymore. ¡°The doctor said earlier that Mrs Tang¡¯s life will not be in danger. On the other hand, if Young Master Tang¡¯s wound is not treated in


    time, you will have to amputate another limb and your life might be in danger!¡±


    ¡°We have to inform the doctors in Y City immediately to treat your wound. If we dy any longer, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to see Mrs Tang alive!¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s handsome face was tense and his slender eyes were red. He clenched his fists and punched the car window hard.


    He looked up slightly, a mocking smile on his lips. ¡°If 1 was healthy, I would be by her side. I¡¯ve be a useless person after all. Ha.¡±


    Seeing Tang Mo¡¯s expression, Old Yu had mixed feelings.


    Nan Xun slowly woke up and opened her eyes. She blinked when she saw the white ceiling.


    A warm hand held her hand tightly. ¡°Xun¡¯er, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    The man¡¯s clear and pleasant voice sounded by her ear.


    Nan Xun slowly turned around and was stunned for a few seconds when she saw that clean and handsome face.


    Her memories were still of when she was about to walk down the mountain after paying respects to her father, when the ground suddenly shook. She realized what had happened and immediately ran to a safe ce.


    However, humans were extremely small in front of natural disasters. Soon, she fell and rolled down a hill. The back of her head hit a tree and she cked out.


    She did not know who had saved her, nor did she know who had sent her to the hospital.


    Was it Xiao Mo?


    Nan Xun blinked. Her throat hurt and she said hoarsely, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to see your grandmother. I didn¡¯t expect you toe back so coincidentally. When I arrived at your house, there was an earthquake. When I found out that you were on the mountain, I went to find you¡­¡±


    Xiao Mo did look for Nan Xun, but he did not find her. When he saw her, she was in Tang Mo¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Thank¡­ thank you.¡± Nan Xun felt her hand being held by Xiao Mo. Thinking that she had not divorced Tang Mo, she hurriedly retracted her hand. She sized up Xiao Mo and saw that there were several scratches on his


    face and his clothes were torn. She asked worriedly, ¡°Are you injured anywhere?¡±


    Xiao Mo shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Seeing that Nan Xun was about to sit up, Xiao Mo immediately stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t get up. The doctor said that you have a slight concussion and need to rest


    in bed.¡±


    Nan Xun wanted to say something when the door was pushed open.


    Grandma walked in with her cane. ¡°Xun¡¯er, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Grandma saw Xiao Mo by the bed and thought that he was Nan Xun¡¯s husband. ¡°Xun¡¯er, you married a good man. When he came to our house, there was an earthquake. When he heard that you were still on the


    mountain, he went to look for you regardless of the danger.¡±


    Nan Xun said awkwardly, ¡°Grandma, he¡¯s my friend, not the one I married.¡±


    When Grandma heard this, she was a little embarrassed. ¡°So you¡¯re Xun¡¯er¡¯s friend. Young man, thank you for finding our Xun¡¯er.¡±


    Xiao Mo wanted to exin that he had not found Nan Xun, but he could not tell them the truth..

 Chapter 2226 - Heartless Woman

    <h4>Chapter 2226 Heartless Woman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Tang Mo woke up, it was already the next morning.


    The area where her leg was infected still hurt terribly.


    He nced at the ward, only to see Old Yu dozing off on the sofa.


    Perhaps hearing the sound, Old Yu opened his eyes and met Tang Mo¡¯s bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Old Yu stood up. ¡°I listened to your instructions yesterday and didn¡¯t call your family.¡±


    Old Yu wanted to inform the Tang family, but Tang Mo was afraid that they would be worried and asked him not to call.


    Tang Mo reached out his slender hand to Old Yu. ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    Old Yu handed Tang Mo¡¯s phone to him.


    After Tang Mo got his phone, he flipped through the messages and call records. Seeing that there were only records of him calling Nan Xun and no records of her contacting him, he frowned slightly.


    He red at Old Yu. ¡°Did you f*cking delete my call records?¡±


    Logically speaking, Nan Xun should have contacted him since she had woken upst night.


    Old Yu was stunned for a few seconds. After understanding what Tang Mo meant, he felt that he had been wronged.


    ¡°Most of your phone calls are about work. I didn¡¯t miss a call or delete a record.¡±


    Tang Mo pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Nan Xun was not that kind of heartless woman!


    Tang Mo stared at his phone for a moment before calling Nan Xun.


    It rang several times. Just when Tang Mo thought that no one would answer, the call went through.


    Tang Mo was about to question her when a clean male voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Hello.¡±


    Tang Mo could tell who was talking on the other end of the call and the anger in his body surged.


    Damn it, how did she get together with Xiao Mo again?


    ¡°Are you looking for Xun¡¯er? She¡¯s in the washroom now.¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s handsome jaw was clenched tightly and his face was ashen.


    Did Xiao Mo not know who he was when he saw the caller ID? Or did Nan Xun not save his number at all and he was just an unimportant person?


    Xun¡¯er? He called her so intimately!


    Tang Mo did not speak. He hung up and threw the phone to the ground.


    Old Yu was shocked by Tang Mo¡¯s actions.


    Tang Mo lifted the nket and wanted to get up from the bed.


    Old Yu immediately went forward to stop him. ¡°Young Master Tang, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to f*cking find her!¡±


    Old Yu could tell who Tang Mo was referring to. He frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to be discharged with your current condition. The doctor said yesterday that the ce where you amputated your leg was


    infected and needs to be hospitalized for anti-inmmation treatment. Are you disregarding your life by going over now?¡±


    Tang Mo pushed Old Yu away, his emotions uncontroble. ¡°What do you know?! If I don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll be cuckolded!¡±


    Tang Mo wanted to leave forcefully, but he was not crippled now. He got off the bed and was pushed by Old Yu.


    ¡°Go and get my prosthetic leg!¡±


    Old Yu stood still.


    Tang Mo was furious and grabbed Old Yu¡¯s cor. ¡°Do you want me to beat you up?¡±


    Old Yu frowned and took the risk of being beaten up by Tang Mo. He said honestly, ¡°Young Master Tang, we¡¯ve known each other for many years. I also attended your wedding. At that time, I could tell that you and Mrs


    Tang didn¡¯t get together because you loved each other.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what happened between the two of you after your marriage. You had Mi Yue by your side at that time. Think about it, which newly-wedded woman can stand having another woman by her husband¡¯s


    side? But Mrs Tang didn¡¯t make a fuss because of you. I¡¯m sure you know better than me!¡±


    ¡°You risked your life to save her yesterday, but she didn¡¯t contact you after she woke up. Don¡¯t say that she hasn¡¯t woken up. I called the town hospital this morning and the nurse said that she woke up yesterday. What


    does it mean that she didn¡¯t call you after she woke up?¡±


    ¡°It means that you don¡¯t exist in her heart at all. Wake up. Is it worth sacrificing your life for a woman who doesn¡¯t love you?¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s pupils constricted when he heard the words ¡®I don¡¯t love you¡¯.


    Her hands that were grabbing Old Yu¡¯s cor slowly retracted and she fell onto the bed weakly.


    Old Yu looked at Tang Mo¡¯s ashen face and sighed heavily in his heart.


    The once famous yboy in the capital had actually lost his soul for a woman!


    an Xun came out of the washroom. She was still a little dizzy and walked very slowly.


    Xiao Mo went forward and held Nan Xun¡¯s arm.


    an Xuny behind the bed and thanked him.


    Xiao Mo told her about someone calling her just now.


    an Xun picked up her phone and looked at the call record.


    it was Tang Mo.


    Before she returned to her hometown, they had quarreled and she had hit his forehead. They had parted on bad terms.


    She did not know why he was calling her.


    an Xun still called him back.


    But the phone was turned off.


    Xiao Mo saw Nan Xun putting down her phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s turned off.¡±


    ¡°Is he very important?¡±


    Nan Xun did not make a note of Tang Mo¡¯s number, only a series of numbers.


    Nan Xun pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not important.¡±


    The cousin pushed open the door and ran into the ward.


    ¡°Sister Xun, are you alright?¡±


    Nan Xun touched her cousin¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    It was only then that her cousin noticed that there was another man in the ward. Xiao Mo had gone to their house yesterday and her cousin knew that he was Sister Xun¡¯s friend.


    He was very handsome, but in her cousin¡¯s heart, he was definitely not as handsome as her brother-inw.


    ¡°Sister Xun, you¡¯re hospitalized. Why didn¡¯t Brother-inwe? Didn¡¯t you call him to inform him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s on a business trip.¡± Nan Xun caressed his cousin¡¯s head. ¡°He¡¯s usually very busy with work. Your Sister Xun is just having a small problem. Don¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    The cousin pouted. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen Handsome Brother-inw once. Can¡¯t Sister Xun call him over?¡±


    Nan Xun did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°So you wanted to see him!¡± He had even changed from a brother-inw to a handsome one. Tsk tsk, this little girl.


    Auntie came in from outside and knocked her head when she heard her cousin¡¯s words. ¡°Your brother-inw is busy, so don¡¯t disturb him. Mom will stay and take care of your Sister Xun for the next two days.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m on leave recently. I can stay and take care of Xun¡¯er,¡± Xiao Mo, who had been silent, said.


    Before Nan Xun could say anything, he heard his cousin say angrily, ¡°That won¡¯t do. It¡¯s improper for men and women to touch each other. If Handsome Brother and Sister don¡¯te, Mom and I will stay to take care of


    Sister Xun. Brother, you can go back after seeing Sister Xun.¡±


    Her cousin looked like she was afraid that Nan Xun would be snatched away by Xiao Mo.


    Her aunt covered her cousin¡¯s mouth and looked at Xiao Mo awkwardly. ¡°Mr Xiao, I¡¯m sorry. This girl doesn¡¯t know how to talk. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Xiao Mo shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Nan Xun looked at Xiao Mo. ¡°My aunt is taking care of this ce. You can go back!¡±.

 Chapter 2227 - Unable to Contact Him

    <h4>Chapter 2227 Unable to Contact Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xiao Mo knew about Nan Xun¡¯s considerations.


    He also knew that she had him in her heart, but because of her status as a woman, she could not interact with him too much.


    Xiao Mo did not force her to stay and make things difficult for her. He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. If you need anything, you can call me anytime.¡±


    ¡°If my Sister Xun needs it, she will contact Handsome Brother-inw.¡±


    Xiao Mo did not mind his cousin¡¯s frankness. He greeted his aunt politely and left the ward.


    After Xiao Mo left, his aunt red at her cousin. ¡°Mr Xiao is a good person. He will be embarrassed if you say that.¡±


    The cousin pouted and blinked her big eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just like Handsome Brother-inw.¡±


    Nan Xun looked at her cousin who had only met once but kept calling him handsome brother-inw and asked teasingly, ¡°Did he give you something good? Why are you protecting him?¡±


    ¡°No, I just think he¡¯s handsome.¡±


    An eight-year-old girl already had her own aesthetic standards. However, Tang Mo was indeed as his cousin had said, very handsome and wild.


    Nan Xun¡¯s head was still a little ufortable and she fell asleep after talking to her aunt and cousin for a while.


    When she received Mrs Tang¡¯s call, it was already afternoon.


    After Nan Xun returned to her hometown, Mrs Tang went to the temple to pray. When she returned to the city this afternoon, she learned that there had been an earthquake in Yuxi Town. She was worried about Nan


    Xun and hurriedly called to ask.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be back in the capital in two days. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Hearing this, Mrs Tang was relieved. ¡°How¡¯s your family?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all good. They like the gifts Mom gave them very much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like them. If you have time, bring them over to our house.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the call with Nan Xun, Mrs Tang called Tang Mo.


    Did that brat see the news? If he did, he would go to Yuxi Town, right?


    After calling, her phone was turned off.


    Mrs Tang frowned and scolded him.


    Back at the Tang family, Mrs Tang asked the butler, ¡°Has Old Master been well the past two days?¡±


    The butler nodded. ¡°Everything is fine.¡±


    ¡°lL asked for an amulet for the Old Master. I¡¯ll go in and see him now.¡±


    ¡°Old Master said an hour ago that he wanted to rest and asked us not to disturb him.¡±


    Mrs Tang nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it to himter.¡±


    Mrs Tang went upstairs to take a bath and sleep. When it was time for dinner, she would bring dinner to the Old Master personally.


    After knocking a few times, Mrs Tang pushed the door open.


    The Old Mastery on the bed and did not move. Mrs Tang called softly, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    The Old Master¡¯s health was getting worse by the day. During this period, he sent food to his room.


    The Old Master did not respond.


    Mrs Tang put the food on the cab and walked to the bed, calling out again, ¡°Dad.¡±


    The Old Master still did not respond.


    Mrs Tang realized that something was wrong and poked her nose at the Old Master.


    Her breathing was weak.


    Mrs Tang¡¯s pupils constricted and she took a few steps back. Then, she let out a sorrowful cry. ¡°Dad!¡±


    Outside the emergency room.


    The Old Master had already been pushed in.


    Mrs Tang stood outside the operating room, pacing around anxiously.


    Knowing that the Old Master had entered the emergency room, Tang Xun came over. He walked in front of Mrs Tang and red at her with sharp eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t Father¡¯s condition stable recently? Why did he enter the


    emergency room?¡±


    Tang Xun and Mrs Tang¡¯s rtionship had long been broken. If Old Master Tang had not objected, they would have divorced long ago.


    However, although they had not divorced, Tang Xun had not returned to the old residence for a long time.


    Mrs Tang had long heard that he lived with the vixen, Liu Xiu, and doted on his illegitimate son, Tang Xu, more than Tang Mo. Especially after Tang Mo¡¯s ident, he started to despise his son for being wed and went


    out to discuss business with Tang Xu.


    Mrs Tang swallowed the bitterness in her heart and replied coldly to Tang Xun¡¯s question, ¡°The doctor said long ago that I don¡¯t have much time left. As my eldest son, have you been filial in front of my bed? Now that


    I¡¯m in the emergency room, how dare you question me?¡±


    Tang Xun did not look ashamed at all. He snorted. ¡°If you didn¡¯t shamelessly stay in the Tang family, would I not have a home?¡±


    A mocking look appeared in Mrs Tang¡¯s eyes. ¡°If I leave, will you bring that vixen to my door?¡±


    ¡°So what if am?¡±


    Mrs Tang was so angry that she could not speak.


    She said with trembling lips, ¡°If I did, 1 would only make Dad angry!¡±


    ¡°Sister, what are you saying? You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t take good care of Old Master and sent him into the emergency room, not Old Master.¡± A soft and harmless voice trailed over.


    Liu Xiu looked gentle and pleasant. She looked knowledgeable, virtuous, and obedient, but in fact, she was extremely scheming.


    All these years, she had been able to trap Tang Xun¡¯s heart firmly. It was enough to see how capable she was.


    Of course, Mrs Tang did not see those powerful methods.


    For example, when she wheedled and cried, only men would listen to her. She was gentle and obedient¡­ Mrs Tang had been a socialite since she was young and was used to being elegant and noble. She could not put


    down her posture and coax men, even if she was beaten and scolded.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to Tang Xun about the Tang family. Why are you interrupting as an outsider?¡± Mrs Tang looked at Liu Xiu with a cold expression, her eyes filled with contempt. ¡°You can just hide at home if you want to


    hide. Do you want to be treated as a street rat? Also, who is your sister?¡±


    Faced with Mrs Tang¡¯s humiliation and contempt, Liu Xiu was not embarrassed at all. She walked to Tang Xun¡¯s side and gently held his arm. ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t want toe. Master asked me toe. There¡¯s also


    Master¡¯s child, Xu¡¯er.¡±


    As Liu Xiu spoke, Tang Xu had already arrived.


    Tang Xun looked at Mrs Tang with a dark expression. ¡°Where¡¯s Tang Mo? Grandpa is in the emergency room and we have to let go of everything. Why don¡¯t we see him?¡±


    Before Mrs Tang came to the hospital, she called Tang Mo several times but could not get through.


    She could only walk to the side and call Nan Xun.


    When Nan Xun received Mrs Tang¡¯s call, she was having dinner.


    Knowing that the Old Master had entered the emergency room, the spoon in Nan Xun¡¯s hand fell onto the table.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll rush back immediately.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get through to Mo¡¯er. Can you see if you can contact him? Old Master¡¯s situation is critical this time. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to survive¡­¡±


    There was a trace of choking in Mrs Tang¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nan Xun got up from the bed.


    Seeing this, her aunt asked with concern, ¡°Xun¡¯er, where are you going? The doctor said that you can only be discharged in two days.¡±


    Nan Xun took her clothes into the washroom and said to her aunt, ¡°Something happened to my husband¡¯s family. I have to rush back immediately. Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡±.

 Chapter 2228 - She Called Him With a Sobbing Voice

    <h4>Chapter 2228 She Called Him With a Sobbing Voice</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Xun bought the earliest flight back to the capital.


    But when she arrived at the hospital, it took nearly four hours.


    Outside the emergency room stood the anxious Tang family. The lights in the operating room were on and the Old Master was still undergoing emergency treatment.


    Nan Xun walked up to the pale Mrs Tang. Seeing Nan Xuning over, Mrs Tang said with trembling lips, ¡°You couldn¡¯t contact Mo¡¯er?¡±


    Nan Xun shook her head.


    On the way here, she had called and sent him countless messages, but they were all like stones sinking into the sea.


    She had no choice but to contact Ye Jie and Luo Zhou, who both said that they had not seen Tang Mo recently.


    No one knew where he had gone!


    Tang Xun walked over and said sternly, ¡°Did he go out drinking again?¡± At the mention of Tang Mo, Tang Xun¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment.


    ¡°Tang Xun, don¡¯t look down on your own son!¡±


    Tang Xun snorted. ¡°Then where did he go? His grandfather, who dotes on him the most, is in danger, but he¡¯s nowhere to be seen. He can¡¯t even get through to his phone. Where did he go if not to indulge in


    debauchery?¡±


    When Nan Xun heard Tang Xun¡¯s words, she frowned slightly. It was the first time she had retorted in front of Tang Xun since she married into the Tang family. ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t returned to the old residence recently.


    How much do you know about Tang Mo? Apart from being busy with work, he¡¯s always home on time. When did he go out to drink and drink? Isn¡¯t it unfair for you to say this?¡±


    Tang Xun nced at Nan Xun, his expression dark. He did not have a good impression of this daughter-inw with an ordinary background. If the Old Master had not forced her to marry him, he would not have


    acknowledged such a daughter-inw.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to your mother-inw, why are you interrupting? You¡¯re indeed from a small family. You have no manners at all.¡±


    Nan Xun wanted to say something, but Mrs Tang stopped her. The Old Master was still undergoing emergency treatment and it would only be a joke if the family quarreled outside.


    Tang Xun walked to Liu Xiu and Tang Xu with a dark expression, as if they were a real family of three.


    Nan Xun suddenly felt sad for Mrs Tang and Tang Mo.


    After another half an hour, the door to the emergency room opened.


    The doctor walked out. He took off his mask and said to the Tang family, ¡°Go in and take onest look at Old Master!¡±


    The moment she said it, there was a moment of silence.


    Mrs Tang¡¯s legs went weak and she was helped into the emergency room by Nan Xun.


    The Old Mastery on the bed, his eyes slightly opened as he looked at his son, daughter-inw, and granddaughter-inw who hade in¡­ He was already barely breathing and could not speak. His eyes moved


    from the people who came in to the door, as if he was waiting for someone.


    Tang Xun walked to the bed and held the Old Master¡¯s hand. The Old Master did not look at him and only looked at the door.


    Mrs Tang and Nan Xun also rushed over. Mrs Tang said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Dad, are you waiting for Mo¡¯er? He¡¯s on a business trip and hasn¡¯t returned yet¡­¡±


    The Old Master nced at the three of them and nodded lightly before he slowly closed his eyes.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Three sorrowful sounds came from the ward.


    Liu Xiu and Tang Xu stood outside the emergency room. The mother and son knew that the Old Master did not like them, so they did not go in. Hearing the sad voices in the emergency room, they went to the door to


    take a look.


    Liu Xiu¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She nced at the indifferent Tang Xu beside her and pinched him hard. ¡°You have to act better!¡±


    The doctor concluded that the Old Master had passed away from a heart attack.


    Tang Xun frowned. ¡°Old Master is resting at home. Why did his heart condition act up?¡± Tang Xun immediately called the butler over.


    The butler stammered, ¡°Old Master was looking at his phone in the morning and saw a piece of gossip. He felt a little dizzy at that time and I fed him the medicine. He said that he wanted to rest and not let anyone


    disturb him, so I went out.¡±


    Tang Xun¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What gossip?¡±


    The butler turned on the news and saw Tang Mo and You Bao¡¯er standing at the entrance of the clubhouse. The two of them were very close and he could not see their eyes clearly. He could only see the side of their


    faces and You Bao¡¯er had a smile on her face.


    Seeing the news, Tang Xun¡¯s expression darkened even more. ¡°This little bastard!¡±


    Mrs Tang, who was immersed in grief, heard Tang Xun¡¯s roar and asked Nan Xun to help her to Tang Xun¡¯s side. When she saw the news, she said with tears in her eyes, ¡°What does this news mean? Tang Xun, do you


    think Mo¡¯er¡¯s news harmed Old Master?¡±


    Tang Xun¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I think he¡¯s only hiding because he¡¯s guilty!¡±


    Nan Xun furrowed his eyebrows slightly when he saw the news.


    The photo seemed to have been taken the night she had injured Tang Mo.


    She did not know if there was anything between Tang Mo and that You Bao¡¯er, but she did not believe that the Old Master had acted up because of this news.


    From the photos, there was nothing ambiguous or inappropriate.


    With Tang Mo¡¯s status, there must be many women who wanted to throw themselves at him and woo him. This should happen often, but he did not show any interest in this woman!


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s too ridiculous to put the me on Tang Mo just because of gossip!¡±


    Tang Xun looked at Nan Xun and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll investigate this matter properly. If it¡¯s really rted to him, our Tang family won¡¯t tolerate such an unfilial son!¡±


    Tang Mo received the news that night.


    Old Yu bought a new phone for Tang Mo. Tang Mo slept and when he woke up, he put the SIM card into his new phone. The moment he turned it on, he received a call from Nan Xun.


    The moment the call went through, he heard Nan Xun¡¯s sobbing voice before he could say anything. ¡°Where did you go? Your phone was switched off and Grandpa left!¡±


    Tang Mo tightened his grip on the phone and said hoarsely, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa is gone. Come back quickly!¡±


    Tang Mo hung up and called the nurse over.


    When she rushed back, it was alreadyte at night.


    Seeing Tang Mo return, Tang Xun pped him angrily.


    Tang Mo stood still.


    He could not wear the prosthetic leg for the time being. He had forced it on when he came back and it still hurt when he walked. Tang Xun pped him and he took a few steps back.


    ¡°You still know toe back? When the Old Master left, he wanted to see you, but you hid somewhere to have fun. Are you worthy of the Old Master¡¯s love for you since you were young?¡±


    Tang Mo pursed his lips tightly and said nothing.


    Tang Xu walked over and said to Tang Xun, who had a vein throbbing on his forehead, ¡°Dad, the most important thing now is to settle Grandpa¡¯s funeral.¡±


    Looking at Tang Xu, who was younger than Tang Mo but was much more sensible, Tang Xun¡¯s expression softened. He pointed at Tang Mo¡¯s nose. ¡°You¡¯ve been doted on by your mother. I¡¯ll settle it with you after your


    grandfather¡¯s memorial service!¡±

 Chapter 2229 - Change

    <h4>Chapter 2229 Change</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    an Xun was standing not far away and she had heard Tang Xun¡¯s words.


    After the Old Master left, everyone was sad and heavy-hearted. Tang Mo must have felt the worst. After being pped by Tang Xun, he was silent. His face was pale and his lips were pursed tightly. It was obvious that


    he was extremely sad.


    But at this time, his father was only ming him and his attitude toward illegitimate children was much better than his.


    Even an outsider like her felt ufortable seeing such favoritism!


    Tang Mo participated in the Old Master¡¯s funeral as the eldest son and eldest grandson.


    Everyone was extremely busy.


    Three dayster, the Old Master¡¯s memorial service was held and Tang Xun brought Liu Xiu and Tang Xu over.


    Despite Mrs Tang¡¯s objections, Tang Xu treated the guests who came to pay their respects as his second grandson.


    From beginning to end, Tang Mo did not say anything.


    an Xun had been apanying Tang Mo as his granddaughter-inw.


    She could feel his sadness, suppression and heaviness.


    After the Old Master was cremated and buried, Tang Mo stayed in front of his tombstone for a long time.


    When he returned home that night, he had a fever.


    After taking the fever medicine, he did not return to the master bedroom but went to the Old Master¡¯s room.


    Mrs Tang was worried about him and wanted to go in to see him, but he chased her out.


    The atmosphere at home was so oppressive that it was hard to breathe.


    The next day, the Old Master¡¯swyer came. At the same time, Tang Xun, Liu Xiu, Tang Xu, and the second branch¡¯s family came.


    Thewyer was here to announce the Old Master¡¯s will.


    When Mrs Tang saw Liu Xiu and her soning over, her expression darkened. ¡°Tang Xun, Dad said before he died that even if he¡¯s gone, he won¡¯t let the vixen and illegitimate sone. Do you want Dad to die with


    regrets?¡±


    Liu Xiu held Tang Xun¡¯s arm, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Madam, when Old Master was still alive, he had already asked our Xu¡¯er to work in thepany. It means that he has slowly epted our existence. In the end,


    our Xwrer is the only capable junior in the Tang family now.¡±


    Mrs Tang was furious. ¡°What do you mean? A shameless mistress is so arrogant. Do you believe that I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart¡­¡±


    Before Mrs Tang could finish, Tang Xun interrupted her angrily. ¡°Enough! What Xiuxiu said might not be wrong. In the future, Tang Corporation will still have to rely on Xu¡¯er and that bastard Tang Mo. Thepany


    will close down sooner orter!¡±


    Tang Xun looked around and did not see Tang Mo. ¡°Where is he? Why isn¡¯t he here when it¡¯s important?¡±


    an Xun nced at the Old Master¡¯s room. Tang Mo was still there.


    The person who was most sad about Old Master¡¯s death should be Tang Mo. However, other than Madam Tang, no one cared about his feelings.


    As a father, Tang Xun would only scold and criticize him, giving all his warmth and concern to the woman and illegitimate son outside.


    In front of thewyer and the second branch, he was still openly agreeing with the words of the woman outside. He felt that his son was wed and could not be relied on in the future.


    ¡°Dad, if Tang Mo can¡¯t be counted on, how can he sit firmly in the position of the president of Tang Corporation and get the trust and support of the shareholders? How can he make Tang Corporation¡¯s performance


    prosper? You¡¯re biased toward outsiders and can¡¯t tell right from wrong. No wonder Grandpa only let Tang Mo take over his position when he was alive!¡±


    Nan Xun¡¯s words were rather offensive, but she really could not stand Tang Xun¡¯s expression of only protecting his illegitimate son and not caring about his legitimate son.


    ¡°Why are you interrupting when the elders are talking?¡± Liu Xiu looked at Nan Xun unhappily. ¡°I heard that you were abandoned by your biological mother at a young age. It¡¯s no wonder youre so ill-mannered!¡±


    Nan Xun replied without a change in expression, ¡°It¡¯s not up to a person to say whether I have manners or not. My mother-inw thinks that it¡¯s enough that I have manners¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Tang Xun shouted.


    There was a moment of silence.


    Tang Xun nced at Nan Xun unhappily and said to thewyer, ¡°Forget about Tang Mo. Announce the Old Master¡¯s will!¡±


    Thewyer looked at the Tang family, who were arguing the moment the Old Master left, and sighed silently in his heart.


    He took the sealed document from his assistant. ¡°The Old Master has 60% of the Tang Corporation¡¯s shares. The shares are divided as follows: 20% for the eldest grandson, Tang Mo, 10% for the eldest daughter-inw,


    10% for the eldest grandson¡¯s daughter-inw, Nan Xun, 15% for the eldest son, Tang Xun, and 5% for Tang Xu. The second branch is not interested in running thepany and is divided into six properties, the


    eastern suburbs vineyard¡­¡±


    Tang Xun interrupted thewyer. ¡°Is there something wrong with this will? As the eldest son, why do I only have 15% of shares? And this Miss Nan, she got 10% of shares less than a year after marrying into the Tang


    family?¡±


    Liu Xiu nodded. ¡°Yes, and our Xu¡¯er. When Old Master was still alive, he agreed to let him work at Tang Corporation. Why did you only give him 5% of the shares?¡±


    Thewyer said with a serious expression, ¡°This will is not fake. I¡¯m just following the Old Master¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Liu Xiu said, ¡°The doctor said that Old Master had been agitated when he passed away. This might be rted to Tang Mo¡¯s gossip. In other words, Tang Mo indirectly killed Old Master. ording to thew, the


    murderer can¡¯t inherit the inheritance, right?¡±


    Mrs Tang was furious. ¡°Liu Xiu, in order to get the assets for your son, you actually framed Old Master¡¯s eldest grandson as the person who murdered him. Are you unable to hide your true colors?¡±


    Thewyer raised his hand to interrupt the Tang family. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake about the will. Old Master arranged it like this. It has a legal effect. As for the rest, it¡¯s the Tang family¡¯s own business.¡±


    After thewyer finished reading, he left with his assistant.


    The old residence only regained its silence in the evening.


    Mrs Tang sat on the sofa, feeling exhausted.


    Nan Xun poured a ss of milk for Mrs Tang. ¡°Mom, Grandpa¡¯s arrangement is beneficial to Tang Mo. As for the shares Grandpa left for me, I will transfer them to Tang Mo.¡±


    Mrs Tang held Nan Xun¡¯s hand. ¡°Old Master left it for you. Just ept it. We¡¯re family. Mom believes you.¡±


    The moment Mrs Tang finished speaking, the door to the Old Master¡¯s room opened.


    Tang Mo walked out of the room.


    In just a few days, he had lost a lot of weight. The flirtatious look in his eyes seemed to have disappeared and he had be more mature.


    He walked to the living room and nced at Mrs Tang and Nan Xun, his slender eyesnding on Nan Xun. ¡°Go upstairs. I have something to say to you.¡±


    Mrs Tang nodded at Nan Xun. ¡°Go up andfort him. He must feel terrible that Old Master has left.¡±


    Nan Xun followed Tang Mo upstairs.


    Tang Mo entered the study and Nan Xun was stunned for a moment before she followed him in.


    Tang Mo gestured for Nan Xun to sit down, looking a little cold. After Nan Xun sat down, he said hoarsely, ¡°Do you know why Grandpa gave you 10% of the shares?¡±.

 Chapter 2230 - It’s Not Love

    <h4>Chapter 2230 It¡¯s Not Love</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Mo sat in front of the desk, a cigarette between his fingers. When he spoke to her, he lit it and took a deep breath, his eyes filled with fatigue and haggardness.


    After the Old Master left, he did not seem to sleep well.


    ¡°When I was still alive, I was most worried about you. You have to take good care of yourself,¡± Nan Xun said slowly.


    Tang Mo¡¯s thoughts were slightly nk and he did not know what he was thinking. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±


    Nan Xun furrowed his eyebrows and replied truthfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Grandpa gave me so many shares, but I won¡¯t ept it. I¡¯ll transfer it to you.¡±


    Tang Mo tapped the cigarette between his slender fingers on the ashtray and smirked. ¡°Grandpa has long seen that there¡¯s no rtionship between us.¡±


    ¡°I found a letter in his room. He told me not to force you anymore. The 10% shares are yourpensation. If he didn¡¯t force you, you wouldn¡¯t have married me.¡±


    Nan Xun pursed her lips tightly and met Tang Mo¡¯s bloodshot eyes. Her heart tightened. ¡°I appreciate Grandpa¡¯s kindness, but I really can¡¯t ept so many shares.¡±


    Tang Mo leaned back against the chair and looked at the ceiling. ¡°Since Grandpa has given it to you, ept it.¡±


    His voice was very hoarse and weak. ¡°Grandpa can see through it, but I¡¯m deeply involved. I thought that by forcing you to stay by my side, I could continue this marriage.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t consider your feelings. You have another man in your heart. If I want to interfere, I¡¯m just forcing you.¡±


    This was the first time Nan Xun had heard Tang Mo speak to her in such a tone.


    He seemed to be talking to himself, but also seemed to be mocking himself, making Nan Xun¡¯s heart feel inexplicably heavy.


    Tang Mo did not want that feeling of punching cotton again, nor did he want that marriage with no response!


    He and Nan Xun had gotten together wrongly from the start.


    If they could not continue, they should separate peacefully.


    ording to Grandpa¡¯sst wish, he would set her free.


    After careful consideration, Tang Mo made a decision.


    His gazended on Nan Xun again and he took out a document from the drawer. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten thewyer to draft the divorce agreement. The shares Grandpa gave you will bepensation for the divorce.¡±


    ¡°I signed it. But Grandpa has just left and the Tang Corporation is still at the center of attention. The divorce certificate will only be settled by you after a while. Don¡¯t worry, this document will have a legal effect after


    we sign it. We won¡¯t be husband and wife anymore.¡±


    Nan Xun looked down at the divorce agreement Tang Mo handed over.


    A few minutester, Nan Xun said, ¡°Apart from the shares, I have no objections.¡±


    Hearing Nan Xun¡¯s words, Tang Mo clenched his fists slightly.


    When she was looking at the divorce agreement just now, his gaze was on her and she did not hesitate or hesitate.


    She was not moved or reluctant to part with him.


    Tang Mo had been a yboy and only women had ever sucked up to him. With Nan Xun, he had to admit that he had met with a failure.


    ¡°It¡¯s from Grandpa. Just ept it.¡± His tone was firm.


    Nan Xun was about to say something when the sound of a cup breaking came from the door of the study.


    Nan Xun hurriedly got up and opened the door.


    Mrs Tang stood at the door with the broken teacup under her feet.


    Seeing Nan Xun, Mrs Tang said with red eyes, ¡°Xun¡¯er, don¡¯t listen to Tang Mo. He¡¯s my son. I can tell that he needs you!¡±


    ¡°Mom, Tang Mo and I¡­¡±


    Before Nan Xun could finish, Tang Mo¡¯s voice trailed over. ¡°Mom, you know that I had no choice but to marry Nan Xun. She¡¯s nothingpared to those women I had in the past. I don¡¯t like her at all. Otherwise, I


    wouldn¡¯t have raised Mi Yue after we got married¡­¡±


    Mrs Tang¡¯s expression changed and she was furious. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Mrs Tang hurriedly grabbed Nan Xun¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s talking nonsense! He only has you in his heart now!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I wanted to live well with her at one point, butter I understood that I only treated her as a savior. After my ident, she didn¡¯t despise me like Mi Yue did. I was touched by her, but that wasn¡¯t love.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that ident, I might not even look at her, let alone like her!¡±


    Nan Xun pursed her lips tightly and looked at Tang Mo. ¡°I know, so I¡¯ve never thought too much about it.¡±


    She had always been on high alert, not letting herself be charmed by his sugar-coated bullets. That was why she was not sad when she pulled away.


    Tang Mo¡¯s handsome face was expressionless. ¡°Leave. I¡¯ll tell my mother about our situation.¡±


    an Xun did not know how Tang Momunicated with Mrs Tang.


    She packed her luggage and was about to leave when Mrs Tang did not ask her to stay.


    But from her red eyes, he could see that she was reluctant to part with this daughter-inw.


    an Xun got into the car and tears flowed unconsciously.


    After marrying Tang Mo, she had moved to the Tang family¡¯s old residence and had not taken much. In her heart, she had only treated this ce as a temporary harbor.


    tt was only when Mrs Tang and Old Master treated her sincerely that she slowly treated this ce as home.


    But now, she was leaving this house.


    it was impossible for her to remain unmoved.


    However, no matter how reluctant and sad she was, she had to leave.


    This was the freedom she had longed for.


    an Xun lowered the car window and waved at Mrs Tang, who was standing at the door. Then, she started the engine and left.


    Tang Mo stood on the balcony on the second floor, his hands on the white jade carved railing. He was wearing a loose ck shirt and the wind lifted his shirt. His figure was slender and thin, exuding a loneliness that


    made people¡¯s hearts ache.


    Tang Xun had nted someone in the old residence.


    The butler was one of them.


    He called Tang Xun and reported what had happened at the old residence.


    After finding out that Tang Mo and Nan Xun had signed the divorce agreement, Tang Xun¡¯s expression darkened.


    Seeing Tang Xun¡¯s dark expression after the call, Liu Xiu asked softly, ¡°Master, what happened?¡±


    ¡°That unfilial son divorced Nan Xun and let someone take away his shares.¡±


    Tang Xun waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the old residence.¡±


    After Tang Xun left, Liu Xiu found Tang Xu and told him about Tang Mo and Nan Xun¡¯s divorce.


    Tang Xu was not surprised. ¡°Those two were not from the same path to begin with. It was all thanks to Old Master that they could get to where they are today. Now that Old Master is gone, of course they have to


    disband.¡±


    Liu Xiu said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if we break up or not, but that woman has more shares than you. Are you letting her take advantage of you just like that?¡±


    ¡°Your father only added 20% of your shares. If we can get hers, we will be on par with Tang Mo. Then, you will be on par with him in thepany!¡±.

 Chapter 2231

    <h4>Chapter 2231 She Would Stand On His Side</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Tang Xu heard Liu Xiu¡¯s words, a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°If Mom can think of it, I naturally can think of it too.¡±


    ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll ask Dad to hold a temporary board meeting. When I get Nan Xun¡¯s shares, I¡¯ll ask Tang Mo to give up his position as CEO.¡±


    Liu Xiu looked at Tang Xu proudly. ¡°Do you have an idea?¡±


    ¡°Mom, wait for my good news.¡±


    After Nan Xun and Tang Mo signed the divorce agreement, she devoted herself to her work.


    She wanted to expand thepany, but something happened.


    Thepany had received several orders some time ago. The factory that was rushing the goods caught fire in the middle of the night and the goods and inventory that were rushed out were all burned to ashes.


    Nan Xun received a call at two in the morning.


    She rushed to the factory and when she arrived, the firefighters were putting out the fire.


    There were no casualties, but the goods were all destroyed and the losses were heavy.


    The news of the factory being burned down somehow reached the ears of several customers.


    All of them did not give her any leeway and asked her to deliver the goods on time. If not, ording to the contract, they would have to pay double thepensation.


    Before this matter was settled, two big clients that she worked with often suddenly proposed to stop working with herpany.


    Nan Xun was overwhelmed.


    Her years of working experience made her smell something unusual.


    Someone was targeting her on purpose!


    Nan Xun quickly thought of the shares.


    She had separated from Tang Mo, but she had so many shares of the Tang Corporation. Who was at a disadvantage?


    Tang Mo and Mrs Tang would definitely not harm her, so¡­


    Nan Xun could vaguely guess the other party¡¯s n. It was to force her into a corner and throw out the shares in her hands.


    Although she had no feelings for Tang Mo, she would not do anything that would harm his interests!


    Nan Xun made a bold decision.


    Using thepany¡¯s funds and her own savings to make up for the losses and loopholes, she announced thepany¡¯s bankruptcy and dismissed her staff.


    She was still young and could start afresh.


    However, Tang Mo¡¯s body was iplete. His grandfather¡¯s death had already dealt him a huge blow. If he lost the Tang Corporation, the impact on him would be fatal.


    There was also Mrs Tang. When she was in the Tang family, she treated her like her biological daughter. Tang Xun¡¯s mistress, Liu Xiu, looked gentle and considerate, but she was actually very scheming. She could not


    let these shares fall into their hands!


    After Nan Xun dered thepany bankrupt, she went to the Old Master¡¯s most trustedwyer.


    She secretly transferred her shares to Tang Mo.


    In the future, Tang Mo had the right to control that 10% of shares.


    Thewyer had never seen a person like Nan Xun. One had to know that even if she did not do anything every day, the dividends would allow her to livefortably at the end of the year. However, she transferred the


    10% shares to the young master of the Tang family without any hesitation.


    Nan Xun came out of thew firm and received a call from Bo Cixue.


    After Bo Cixue found out that Nan Xun¡¯spany had dered bankruptcy, she immediately called her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you contact me when you had financial problems?¡±


    Nan Xun smiled and said, ¡°This matter can¡¯t be solved with money. Although I have nothing now, my basic life is still fine. I n to go back to my hometown to rest for a period of time and continue working hard after


    I¡¯ve adjusted myself.¡±


    ¡°How are you and Tang Mo after Grandpa Tang passed away?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing Nan Xun¡¯s words, Bo Cixue was slightly surprised before she regained her senses. ¡°Do you want toe out for a gathering?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a little tired recently. Let¡¯s meet when Ie back from my hometown!¡±


    ¡°Alright, call me if you need anything.¡±


    an Xun hummed.


    an Xun returned to her apartment.


    He drove to the underground garage and locked the door. He was about to enter the elevator when two figures suddenly appeared from the dark.


    Before Nan Xun could react, someone covered her mouth with a handkerchief.


    an Xun realized that something was wrong and hurriedly held her breath.


    She was dragged into an SUV.


    an Xun had held her breath when the handkerchief covered her nose, so she had notpletely lost consciousness.


    ¡°Tang Corporation is holding a temporary board meeting tonight. This woman yed a key role.¡± One of the men sat beside Nan Xun and nced around her. Seeing the ne around her neck, he pulled it off with


    all of his strength.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t agree to sign the share transfer agreement, send this ne over first.¡±


    an Xun was a little frightened.


    She had already guessed that the two of them had kidnapped her because of the shares!


    Ha, Tang Xu could not wait anymore. He was even using such a despicable method now!


    n the meeting room of Tang Corporation.


    Tang Mo was informed to hold a board meeting at thest minute.


    He had note to thepany recently and had been staying in the old residence.


    Dressed in a tailored ck suit, his handsome face was slightly pale and thin. When he arrived at the meeting room, he saw everyone in the meeting room and walked to the president¡¯s seat to sit down.


    After he sat down, Tang Xun said, ¡°Today¡¯s board meeting is to adjust thepany¡¯s internal position. Old Master is no longer around. I¡¯m his eldest son. ording to Tang Mo and Tang Xu¡¯s performance in the past six


    months, I think Tang Xu is more suitable to be the president.¡±


    The moment Tang Xun finished speaking, there was a moment of silence in the meeting room, followed by whispers.


    Mrs Tang was the first to object. ¡°ording to thepany¡¯s regtions, those with more shares will be in charge of thepany. Now, I, Tang Mo, and Nan Xun will have 40% of the shares. There are also other


    shareholders who support us. It¡¯s a given that Tang Mo will be the president of Tang Corporation. It¡¯s not up to a small shareholder like you to challenge Tang Mo!¡±


    Tang Xu said, ¡°Mrs Tang, it¡¯s understandable for you to support Tang Mo. However, from what I know, Nan Xun has already signed the divorce agreement with your son. What confidence do you have in her supporting


    you?¡±


    Mrs Tang frowned.


    The board of directors had informed Nan Xun toe for a meeting, but she had note.


    This made Mrs Tang¡¯s heart thump a little.


    Mrs Tang looked at Tang Mo. Tang Mo pursed his thin lips, his expression unchanged. It was obvious that he did not take Tang Xu¡¯s words to heart.


    That was true. Even if Nan Xun was not the Tang family¡¯s daughter-inw, she would not support the mistress¡¯s son!


    Her morals had always been right!


    Tang Mo nced at Tang Xu. ¡°She doesn¡¯t support me and won¡¯t support you. You can¡¯t achieve your goal in this temporary board meeting today.¡±


    Acold smile appeared on Tang Xu¡¯s lips. Why was Tang Mo, this cripple, so arrogant?


    Tang Xu lowered his head and sent a message.


    The person who kidnapped Nan Xun replied that Nan Xun was unwilling to sign the share transfer agreement.


    Tang Xu clenched his jaw and sent another message to the person who kidnapped Nan Xun.


    A momentter, Tang Mo received a message. To be precise, it was a color message. There was a ne in the photo.


    Seeing the ne, Tang Mo¡¯s pupils constricted slightly and he looked up at Tang Xu..

 Chapter 2232

    <h4>Chapter 2232 Critical Moment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Mo looked at Tang Xu.


    Receiving Tang Mo¡¯s sharp gaze, Tang Xu smiled faintly.


    That smile was provocative.


    Tang Mo seemed to have thought of something and quickly stood up from the chair, walking in front of Tang Xu.


    His slender hand grabbed Tang Xu¡¯s cor.


    Everyone in the meeting room was surprised.


    ¡°Tang Mo, what are you doing?¡±


    Tang Mo ignored Tang Xun and stared fixedly at Tang Xu. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Did you do it? If anything happens to her, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    An innocent expression appeared on Tang Xu¡¯s face and his smile widened. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending!¡± Tang Mo tightened his grip on Tang Xu¡¯s cor. Tang Xu could not breathe, but his expression did not change. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s despicable to use such a method to climb up the ranks?¡±


    Tang Xu raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Brother, are you choosing the country or the beauty?¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Tang Xu, if you dare to touch a strand of her hair, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Tang Xu hunched his shoulders. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t have any merits, but I¡¯m bold and not afraid of death!¡±


    Pulling Tang Mo¡¯s hands away from his cor, Tang Xu tidied up the creases. ¡°Brother has to consider it carefully. If 1 can rece Brother as the president, everyone will be happy!¡±


    Mrs Tang got up and pulled Tang Mo back to his seat.


    ¡°No matter what happens, you can¡¯t be so rude during the meeting.¡± Mrs Tang reminded Tang Mo softly.


    Tang Xun did not think highly of Tang Mo to begin with. Now, he had even more opinions about him. ¡°Everyone has seen it. As the president of Tang Corporation, it¡¯s really difficult for him to be so rash!¡±


    Mrs Tang was angered by Tang Xun¡¯s tant favoritism. She retorted, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone openly siding with an illegitimate child. I¡¯m afraid this kind of person is worse than an animal!¡±


    Tang Xun¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. Who attacked Tang Xu first during the meeting just now?¡±


    Tang Xu coughed and interrupted the argument between Tang Xun and Mrs Tang. ¡°Why don¡¯t we listen to my brother¡¯s opinion?¡±


    an Xun was brought to a dark and wet house in the suburbs.


    When the two men threw her in, they had tied her hands together.


    Fortunately, Nan Xun had always been conscious. As soon as they left, she tried to loosen the rope around her wrists.


    n the car, one of the men was interested in her and would probably take action soon.


    Sure enough, not long after, Nan Xun heard the door being pushed open and the man tiptoed in.


    He walked in front of Nan Xun and stared at her for a few seconds.


    Seeing that Nan Xun did not move, he squatted down and kissed her face.


    The moment he bent down, Nan Xun took the chance to hit him hard on the head with a stone hidden behind his back.


    The man groaned and fainted.


    Nan Xun unbuttoned his clothes and put them on. She put on a hat and mask, opened the door, and walked out.


    Another man was eating instant noodles outside. When he saw the dark figureing out, he said, ¡°So soon?¡±


    Nan Xun tensed up and pointed at the forest.


    ¡°Go relieve yourself? Why do you want to relieve yourself when you¡¯re nervous? Go quickly, or I¡¯ll go find that woman first!¡±


    Nan Xun did not dare to stay another second and quickly walked out.


    Seeing the car parked not far away, Nan Xun touched her pocket. Her car keys were inside.


    The man who was eating instant noodles heard the sound of the car engine. He stood up and shouted, ¡°Where are you driving to?¡±


    However, the only response he got was the sound of the car driving away.


    The man quickly returned to the house and cursed when he saw the man lying on the ground unconscious.


    Nan Xun took out the man¡¯s phone as she drove out of the forest.


    When there was a signal, she quickly made a call.


    In the Tang Corporation meeting room.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Tang Mo slowly said, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s departure was a huge blow to me. The Tang Corporation is developing more and more businesses and my personal energy is limited¡­¡±


    Tang Xu looked at Tang Mo and was not as confident and rxed as he looked. He was not 100% sure that Tang Mo would give up the position of the president of Tang Corporation for Nan Xun, but it was obvious that


    he had underestimated Nan Xun¡¯s weight in Tang Mo¡¯s heart!


    A yboy also had a day when he was deeply in love!


    Ha, if it was him, how could a beautypare to him? To think that the Old Master still valued that useless person so much!


    Just as Tang Xu was immersed in the beautiful fantasy that Tang Mo was about to resign as the president, the door of the meeting room was suddenly pushed open.


    Tang Mo¡¯s assistant, Meng Yi, came in.


    He was holding a phone that was answering a video call.


    ¡°President Tang, Old Master Tang¡¯swyer has something important to announce.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re having a group meeting now. If there¡¯s anything important, we¡¯ll talk about it after the meeting,¡± Tang Xu said with a frown.


    Tang Mo was about to speak when his phone rang.


    Seeing that it was a call from the person who had sent him the message, he answered the call with a dark expression.


    Before she could say anything, a familiar voice sounded from the other end.


    Nan Xun?


    ¡°Tang Mo, did you receive a photo of my ne? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m safe.¡±


    Tang Mo pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where it is either. I heard from Lawyer Zhang that you¡¯re having a board meeting. I¡¯ve already asked Lawyer Zhang to transfer the shares to you. I hope it can help you.¡±


    Nan Xun hung up.


    At this moment, Assistant Meng Yi had already connected to the video call with Lawyer Zhang.


    Lawyer Zhang conveyed Nan Xun¡¯s message to the directors. When he found out that Nan Xun had transferred 10% to Tang Mo, Tang Xu¡¯s expression darkened.


    That woman would rather go bankrupt than sell her shares and even transferred them to Tang Mo. Was she stupid?


    Tang Mo was not in the mood to continue the meeting. He took his phone and walked out with a dark expression.


    ¡°The meeting isn¡¯t over yet. Tang Mo, do you have any rules?¡± Tang Xun shouted angrily.


    Mrs Tang stood up and said to Tang Xun, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to open it again. Nan Xun has already transferred the shares to Tang Mo. Now, Tang Mo has the absolute right to speak!¡±


    Mrs Tang walked in front of Tang Xu. ¡°If you want to climb up the socialdder, you should choose a good mother in your next life and be a new person. Are you worthy topare to our Mo¡¯er?¡±


    Mrs Tang left with a look of disdain.


    Tang Xu¡¯s expression darkened.


    He walked out of the meeting room and called those two people. When he found out that Nan Xun had run away, he gritted his teeth. ¡°Useless thing! Useless!¡±


    Nan Xun¡¯s condition was not very good now. After the car drove out of the forest, the engine stopped because of a malfunction.


    The phone in her hand had a tracker and the person who was eating instant noodles chased after her..

 Chapter 2233

    <h4>Chapter 2233 He Came</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Xun turned off her phone and got out of the car quickly, running toward the path.


    The sky was not beautiful and not long after, it started to rain.


    That person saw Nan Xun and kept chasing after her.


    an Xun took a few detours before shaking that person off.


    After confirming that the person could not catch up, Nan Xun slowly rxed.


    Damn it, she was really exhausted tonight!


    an Xun was drenched. She wiped the rain off her face and looked around.


    Even she did not know where this ce was.


    She would not be able to go back for a while. She had to find a ce to rest for the night.


    an Xun saw a dim light not far away. She was delighted and hurried over.


    She raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    After a while, an auntie opened the door.


    This was an orchard and an old couple lived here.


    The auntie was slightly surprised when she saw the drenched Nan Xun. ¡°Youngdy, you¡­


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. I got lost and dropped my phone. I can¡¯t go back for a while. Can Ie in and hide from the rain?¡±


    The auntie moved away. ¡°Of course. Youngdy,e in quickly!¡±


    Nan Xun thanked him and went into the house.


    When the uncle saw the drenched Nan Xun, he said to the auntie, ¡°Hurry and get a set of clean clothes for the girl.¡±


    The auntie looked at the fair and beautiful Nan Xun and said shyly, ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯ll get you a set of my clothes. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    After the auntie took her clothes, she went to the kitchen to boil water.


    Nan Xun washed up briefly and changed into clean and simple clothes.


    The auntie tidied up a room. ¡°We¡¯re here to look at the orchard and the conditions are not good. Youngdy, you can sleep here for the night!¡±


    Nan Xun nodded.


    ¡°Auntie, can I borrow your phones to make a call?¡±


    ¡°I have a phone, but the signal here is not good.¡± The auntie handed Nan Xun an old phone.


    Nan Xun took her phone and walked under the roof.


    No matter what, she should call Tang Mo to tell him she was safe!


    She called Tang Mo¡¯s number and it rang once before it was answered.


    ¡°Nan Xun?¡± Tang Mo¡¯s voice trembled.


    Nan Xun hummed. ¡°I¡¯m safe now. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Nan Xun did not know why he was asking this. She looked around. ¡°I don¡¯t know where it is either. There¡¯s arge orchard here. The uncles and aunties guarding the orchard are very nice and arranged a room for me.


    I¡¯m going to rest.¡±


    ¡°What orchard¡­¡±


    The signal was not good and Nan Xun could not hear what Tang Mo said. She said hello a few times and muttered to herself, ¡°The signal is too bad. I¡¯m hanging up. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Go and do your


    own things.¡±


    After Nan Xun finished the call and returned the phone to the auntie, shey on the bed.


    The rain did not slow down at all. The sound of the wind and rain mixed together, making people panic.


    an Xun buried her face in the nket. Thinking of what had happened today, she still had lingering fears.


    ff she had not been on high alert and held her breath when the handkerchief covered her mouth and nose, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    She had heard before that rich families had many sinister methods for benefits. This time, it had happened to her. Just the thought of it was scary!


    Fortunately, after she transferred the shares back to Tang Mo, she had nothing to do with the Tang family. This should not happen again!


    n her daze, Nan Xun fell asleep.


    After some time, there was a knock on the door.


    an Xun jolted awake.


    When she got out of bed, the uncle and auntie were already awake.


    ¡°Who woulde sote at night?¡± The auntie asked in confusion.


    The uncle opened the door and a cold wind blew in. Nan Xun, who was standing beside the auntie, saw a tall and thin ck figure standing outside.


    Nan Xun widened her eyes.


    Tang Mo?


    ¡°Young man, are you here to hide from the rain too?¡± The uncle looked at the man who was holding a ck umbre with an extraordinary aura and asked gently.


    Tang Mo looked at Nan Xun in the room and their eyes met. A few secondster, he looked away and nodded at the uncle. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for someone.¡±


    The uncle and auntie immediately understood.


    After Nan Xun recovered from the shock, she said, ¡°He came to find me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to go back in such heavy rain. Since you¡¯re here,e in!¡±


    Nan Xun replied awkwardly for Tang Mo, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Tang Mo was tall and the moment he entered, the room seemed cramped.


    The auntie was about to boil water when Nan Xun said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll go. I grew up in the vige and am good at doing this. Auntie, go and rest with me!¡±


    Seeing Nan Xun¡¯s insistence, the auntie asked her to go to the kitchen.


    With her years of experience, this young couple should be a couple.


    After the uncle and auntie returned to their room, Nan Xun looked at the man standing in the main room. He was tall and blocked the light in the room. His handsome face was hidden in the light and she could not see


    his eyes clearly.


    Nan Xun made a cup of tea for him. ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±


    He pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Nan Xun frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯m fine?¡± Didn¡¯t he know what he was looking for outside in this weather?¡±


    Tang Mo pursed his lips tightly, his voice slightly hoarse. ¡°Are you injured anywhere?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He looked at her with an unprecedented seriousness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for scaring you.¡±


    He had not gone out recently and did not know what had happened outside. Aftering out of the meeting room, he learned from his assistant, Meng Yi, that herpany had gone bankrupt.


    ¡°Grandpa almost harmed you when he gave you the shares. I won¡¯t transfer it back to you, but I¡¯ll give you a bonus every year.¡±


    an Xun waved his hand. ¡°I have my own hands and feet. I can start afresh. I don¡¯t want the Tang family¡¯s money.¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s gaze on her darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t want to have anything to do with our Tang family anymore?¡±


    an Xun returned Tang Mo¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°T¡¯ll go boil some water. You can wash your faceter.¡±


    an Xun walked toward the kitchen.


    n the kitchen, she filled a pot with boiling water and lit the firewood. She sat on a small stool and looked at the crackling firewood, her expression slightly dazed.


    Footsteps sounded at the door and Tang Mo walked over with a teacup. Looking at Nan Xun, who was sitting in front of the stove, he leaned against the door and his gazended on her.


    o matter how slow Nan Xun was, she still noticed his gaze.


    Her scalp turned numb from being stared at.


    She brushed her hair away. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    Tang Mo narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Nothing. I just realized that the more time I spend with you, the more different you are from other women.¡±


    Goosebumps appeared on Nan Xun¡¯s arms when she heard this..

 Chapter 2234 - You Can Chase Her Now

    <h4>Chapter 2234 You Can Chase Her Now</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Xun lowered her head, trying to reduce her presence.


    After a while, after the water boiled, she stood up and fetched a basin of water.


    ¡°T¡¯ll bring it to your room.¡±


    Without waiting for him to say anything, Nan Xun took the water and left hurriedly.


    Looking at her fleeing figure, Tang Mo frowned slightly.


    Tang Mo walked into the room but Nan Xun did not leave immediately. She stared at his legs. ¡°I¡¯ll heat it up for you.¡±


    Tang Mo pursed his lips tightly. ¡°No need.¡±


    Nan Xun knew that he had his dignity. If he did not agree, she would not force him.


    ¡°Then sleep on the bed after you warm it up. I¡¯ll sleep in the main room.¡± Nan Xun turned to leave, but the next second, he grabbed her slender wrist.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t crippled, would you still insist on divorcing me?¡±


    Nan Xun struggled out of his hold and looked up at his handsome face. ¡°I told you a long time ago that you¡¯re not my type.¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s gaze on her darkened. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard in the capital for so long. Do you me me for losing thepany because of our Tang family¡¯s internal conflict?¡±


    Nan Xun shook her head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t me you. But if you still have some pity for me, don¡¯t have anything to do with me in the future. I want to return to the life before we met.¡±


    She had already said it so clearly, what else could he say?


    She would rather thepany go bankrupt than ask him for help. It was enough to prove how determined she was to cut ties with him!


    Tang Mo hummed. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Nan Xun walked out of the room.


    Unable to fall asleep, she opened the door and stood under the roof.


    The rain was still heavy and showed no signs of easing.


    Nan Xun stood there for a while. Tang Mo walked over after showering and looked at her slender but strong back in a daze.


    If another woman had been kidnapped, she might have panicked, but not only had she escaped, she was still calm.


    When he came over, she did notin to him, nor did she jump into his arms to seekfort.


    This woman was invulnerable and was very different from the ones he had interacted with before!


    ¡°Go to your room.¡±


    an Xun turned back to look at Tang Mo and waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I slept for a while just now. I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±


    Tang Mo stared into her eyes, his eyebrows raised slightly and his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Are you not sleepy or are you afraid of sleeping with me?¡±


    an Xun said, ¡°We¡¯re divorced. It¡¯s not good to sleep in the same bed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just sleeping. I¡¯m not doing anything.¡± He walked to her side and pulled her arm naturally.


    tt seemed like he would not let go of her if she did not go to sleep.


    an Xun was pulled into the room.


    an Xun was a little embarrassed.


    He was calm as hey on the bed and stared at her. ¡°I still have to take off my prosthetic leg when you¡¯re asleep.¡±


    an Xun pursed her lips andy on the bed stiffly.


    There was a pillow between them.


    an Xun turned sideways and faced the door.


    tt was not far away, but there seemed to be a gxy between them.


    Turning off the lights, the room sank into darkness.


    an Xun could not fall asleep for a moment. She knew that he was not asleep either and broke the silence. ¡°I heard that you had a board meeting today. What happened after that? Did Lawyer Zhang call you?¡±


    Tang Mo hummed. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that I didn¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± Nan Xun heaved a sigh of relief.


    After that, they stopped talking.


    Nan Xun had fallen asleep. Hearing her even breathing, Tang Mo turned to look at her.


    The room was dark and she could not see her face clearly.


    He reached out and touched the back of her head. He lifted a strand of hair with his fingertips and curled it gently. He slowly approached her and kissed the back of her head.


    When Nan Xun woke up, Tang Mo was no longer by her side.


    This was the most peaceful night the two of them had on the same bed.


    In the past, they were either arguing or panicking.


    His grandfather¡¯s departure had made him mature a lot.


    Nan Xun got up and walked out of the main room. The rain had stopped and Tang Mo was standing in the yard. His figure was slender and the green mountains looked like a beautiful painting.


    The auntie came out and called Nan Xun and Tang Mo for breakfast.


    After breakfast, Nan Xun changed the auntie¡¯s clothes and tidied the room. When she was tidying the pillow, she found a wad of money under it.


    It should be ten thousand dors.


    Nan Xun did not have a phone or wallet, let alone cash. Tang Mo had secretly given this money to the uncles and aunties.


    Nan Xun nced at the man standing in the yard after breakfast through the window.


    Actually, he did not seem to be too bad!


    On the way back to the Capital.


    Tang Mo asked Nan Xun, ¡°What do you n to do next?¡±


    Nan Xun flexed her fingers. ¡°Go back to your hometown for a while and apany Grandma. We¡¯ll work hard again after you¡¯ve rested enough.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you used your own private savings whenpensating. I¡¯ll transfer that money to your ount.¡±


    ¡°No need, no need. I still have enough money to spend.¡±


    Tang Mo said, ¡°That¡¯s another thing. If you don¡¯t want to be entangled with me, you have to ept this money. When youe to the capital to start a business again, you¡¯ll need capital.¡±


    Nan Xun said nothing more.


    After returning to the capital, Nan Xun did not return to her hometown immediately.


    She bought a new phone and got a new SIM card.


    The money Tang Mo had transferred to her had arrived two days ago.


    Before Nan Xun returned to his hometown, he treated Bo Cixue to a meal.


    Bo Cixue looked at Nan Xun and could not help asking, ¡°Are you really not interested in Brother Tang Mo?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know me. If I didn¡¯t sleep with the wrong person, Tang Mo and I would have nothing to do with each other.¡±


    Bo Cixue sighed slightly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve made a decision, I won¡¯t say anything else. Go back and have a good rest and apany Grandma. I¡¯ll go to your hometown to y with you when I have time.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    On the day Nan Xun returned, she met Xiao Mo downstairs.


    Xiao Mo had speciallye to look for Nan Xun. He had gone to a banquet two days ago and heard someone mention Nan Xun and Tang Mo, saying that they had divorced.


    This news was not made public and only a small number of people knew about it.


    Xiao Mo drove over and when he saw Nan Xun with two suitcases, he hurriedly got out of the car. ¡°Xun¡¯er, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my hometown for a while.¡±


    Xiao Mo took the suitcase from Nan Xun. ¡°Are you going to the airport? I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    On the way to the airport, Xiao Mo asked Nan Xun about the divorce. Nan Xun did not hide it from him. ¡°Yes, there are no rumors about those people.¡±


    Xiao Mo knew that Old Master Tang had passed away a few days ago. He thought that the divorce between Nan Xun and Tang Mo would be put on hold, but he did not expect them to leave so quickly.


    Xiao Mo looked at Nan Xun¡¯s fair side profile. ¡°I can woo you openly now.¡±.

 Chapter 2235 - Looking At Her From A Distance

    <h4>Chapter 2235 Looking At Her From A Distance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing Xiao Mo¡¯s words, Nan Xun was slightly stunned.


    Looking at Xiao Mo¡¯s handsome face, a rare look appeared in Nan Xun¡¯s eyes.


    Xiao Mo was the only boy she had ever had a crush on.


    He was also her type.


    After being forced to marry Tang Mo, she had been suppressing her emotions.


    She did not want to do anything that would harm the Tang family¡¯s reputation, and did not dare to reveal any good impression of Xiao Mo.


    But only she knew that she had always had a good impression of Xiao Mo.


    ¡°Although I signed the divorce agreement with him, we didn¡¯t register our marriage. Grandpa passed away not too long ago. If we register our marriage too quickly, it will cause fluctuations in the Tang Corporation¡¯s


    shares.¡±


    Hearing Nan Xun¡¯s words, Xiao Mo nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°If you sign the agreement, it means that you¡¯ve annulled your marriage.¡± He looked at Nan Xun, his eyes gentle and clear. ¡°I know your personality. Before you register your marriage with him, I won¡¯t do anything to


    make things difficult for you. I can still wait, as long as you give me a chance.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Mo, I¡¯m someone who got married once. Do you really not mind?¡±


    Xiao Mo did not hesitate at all. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Nan Xun¡¯s lips.


    Tang Corporation.


    Tang Mo came out of the meeting room and Meng Yi walked over to tell him, ¡°Young Master Tang, Young Madam is taking a flight back to her hometownter.¡±


    Tang Mo narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Prepare the car.¡±


    After Meng Yi left, Tang Mo put the document in his office. When he came out, he met Tang Xu.


    Seeing Tang Xu, Tang Mo¡¯s handsome jaw tightened. ¡°Why are you here?¡± After driving Nan Xun back to the capital from the aunties¡¯ house, Tang Mo had called the police about Nan Xun¡¯s kidnapping.


    Tang Xu was brought for investigation.


    Tang Mo quickly made a call. The police had gone to look for the two people who had kidnapped Nan Xun, but they had already escaped. There was not enough evidence to prove that Nan Xun¡¯s kidnapping was rted


    to Tang Xu.


    Of course, Tang Xu was able toe out so quickly because of Tang Xun.


    Seeing Tang Mo¡¯s dark expression, Tang Xu walked up to him and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Brother, although I wasn¡¯t born as well as you, Dad doted on me. He thought for me in everything.


    Even if I made a mistake, he would protect me.¡±


    ¡°If you were different, Dad would only scold you and think that you¡¯re useless. Especially after your ident, Dad was unwilling to mention you outside.¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be angry. You have to take care of yourself. After all, you¡­¡± Tang Xu nced at Tang Mo¡¯s legs.¡± After all, you¡¯re an important person in thepany. Hahaha¡­¡±


    When Tang Xu said that he was important, it was obvious that he did not think that Tang Mo was really important, but wasughing at his shorings.


    The vein on Tang Mo¡¯s forehead popped up. He clenched his fists and punched Tang Xu in the face.


    Tang Xu did not retaliate because very quickly, an angry shout sounded behind Tang Mo. ¡°Animal, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t you send your brother to the police station? Now, you¡¯re attacking him in front of the


    pany? How can a rash person like you be worthy of being the person in charge of thepany?¡±


    Tang Xun walked up to Tang Xu and saw his red and swollen face. His eyes were filled with heartache. ¡°Come to Dad¡¯s office. I¡¯ll apply the medicine for you.¡±


    Tang Mo watched the two of them walk into the office side by side, his hands clenched tightly into fists.


    When he was young, he would fall and get injured or fight with other children. When he returned home, he would always be scolded by his father.


    He had never looked at Tang Xun like that.


    Although he was the legitimate son, he had received very little fatherly love and concern from Tang Xun!


    After so many years, he was already numb to it.


    However, her chest still felt stuffy when she saw him protecting Tang Xu.


    Closing his eyes, Tang Mo left with a mocking expression.


    Meng Yi had already prepared the car and Tang Mo sat behind. ¡°Go to the airport.¡±


    On the way to the airport, Tang Mo looked out of the window and remained silent.


    Meng Yi looked at Tang Mo through the rearview mirror. ¡°Young Master Tang, I heard from President Tang that he wants to transfer Young Master Xu to the project department.¡±


    Tang Mo smirked. ¡°Let him go.¡±


    Meng Yi wanted to say something, but she stopped when she saw Tang Mo¡¯s gaze.


    When they arrived at the airport, Tang Mo got out of the car and walked toward the lobby quickly.


    The moment he entered, he saw Nan Xun.


    an Xun was not alone. Xiao Mo was standing in front of her.


    Xiao Mo was saying something to her and she smiled.


    [t was a smile he had never seen on her face before.


    xed, happy and at ease.


    tt was not the fake smile she had when facing him.


    He stood on the spot and did not go forward.


    When it was almost time to board, Xiao Mo patted her head lightly, lifting his chin to signal for her to go through the security.


    an Xun went through the security and waved at Xiao Mo with a smile.


    From the corner of her eye, she suddenly saw a tall and handsome familiar figure standing in the hall.


    When she looked carefully, it was gone again.


    an Xun furrowed her eyebrows.


    She must be hallucinating!


    How could Tang Mo appear at the airport?


    After Nan Xun returned to her hometown, she stayedfortably for the first few days.


    However, as time passed, gossip started to spread in the vige.


    When Grandma heard the gossip, she was so angry that she did not eat dinner.


    After Nan Xun found out, she went to Grandma¡¯s room. ¡°Grandma, we don¡¯t care what others say. Why are you angry?¡±


    Grandma patted her chest. ¡°How can I not be angry? They said that my Xun¡¯er married an old man in the capital and said that you only came back to stay because the old man was gone!¡±


    ¡°Xun¡¯er, he didn¡¯t even visit you when you were hospitalizedst time. Did the two of you really have a conflict?¡±


    Nan Xun did not want to hide it from Grandma. She held Grandma¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I divorced him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, listen to me.¡±


    Nan Xun told Grandma how she had gotten married to Tang Mo. After Grandma heard it, she remained silent for a long time.


    ¡°I can¡¯t me you. If your family had someone to rely on, you wouldn¡¯t have been forced to marry them.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, after I got married, the Tang family didn¡¯t let me suffer. | don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Grandma sighed. ¡°Divorce is a big deal in the vige. Grandma is afraid that you won¡¯t be able to find a good family in the future.¡±


    Nan Xun did not care. ¡°That¡¯s because the people in the vige are old-fashioned. Even if I can¡¯t find a good family, I can live well alone.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Grandma looked at Nan Xun¡¯s beautiful face that was bing more and more feminine. ¡°Although some people in the vige gossip, there are also people who secretly ask


    about you. The Zhou family, who has a shop at the vige entrance, asked someone toe to our house a few times. Why don¡¯t I¡­¡±


    Nan Xun hurriedly interrupted Grandma¡¯s unfinished words. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t. I finally regained my freedom. Let me enjoy myself for a while.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    At this moment, her cousin ran in. ¡°Sister Xun, someone is looking for you outside!¡±.

 Chapter 2236

    <h4>Chapter 2236 Seeing Him Hug Another Woman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Xun walked out and saw Xiao Mo carrying many things in his hands. She hurried forward. ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡±


    Xiao Mo was wearing a white shirt and dark jeans today. He was sunny, handsome and exuded a clear and clean aura.


    Nan Xun used to treat him as her light and chased after him silently.


    After going around in circles, she did not want to let go now that he was so close.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wee?¡± A smile appeared on Xiao Mo¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of dying your important matters.¡± Nan Xun nced at his hand. ¡°So be it. Why did you bring so many things?¡±


    ¡°I bought some nutritional supplements for your grandmother and an electronic piano for your cousin. These are nothing.¡±


    This was his sincerity and Nan Xun could not continue to refuse.


    After helping him carry some things, she brought him into the house.


    When the cousin saw Xiao Mo, she pouted, looking unhappy.


    When Grandma found out that Nan Xun and Tang Mo had divorced and had regained their freedom, she had no objections when she saw Xiao Moing over.


    Xiao Mo felt that Grandma¡¯s attitude towards him was much better than his sudden visitst time.


    Grandma looked at Nan Xun, who had been pouring tea and peeling fruits since Xiao Mo came and vaguely understood what she was thinking.


    So the person the girl liked was this handsome and sunny young man.


    t was almost time for lunch and Nan Xun went to the vegetable garden to pick vegetables.


    Her cousin followed behind her, pouting. ¡°Sister Xun, will it be bad if that Brother Xiao keepsing to our house? Besides, I think Handsome Brother-inw will definitely be jealous if he finds out, right?¡±


    an Xun naturally would not exin her rtionship with Tang Mo to her cousin. She touched her cousin¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°He won¡¯t be jealous. Besides, Sister Xun will have nothing to do with him in the future.¡±


    Her cousin was confused. ¡°Why? Handsome Brother-inw is so handsome. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being snatched away by another woman?¡±


    an Xun was stunned by her cousin¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, because Sister Xun will have her own happiness.¡±


    The cousin seemed to understand and blinked her big eyes. ¡°Sister Xun, do you like Brother Xiao?¡±


    an Xun did not deny or admit it.


    But from her smiling eyes, the cousin could feel that she liked Brother Xiao.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like Handsome Brother-inw, I¡¯ll marry him when I grow up.¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Xun could not help butugh.


    The younger cousin blushed. ¡°I¡¯m serious. When I grow up, I might even be prettier than Sister Xun.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Our little girl is the prettiest.¡±


    After Nan Xun finished picking the vegetables, she went to the kitchen to help her aunt cook.


    Xiao Mo was teaching his cousin how to y the piano in the main room.


    The cousin yed for a while and was not interested. She skipped out to y.


    After dinner, Nan Xun brought Xiao Mo up the mountain.


    There were countless mountains of all sizes in Yuxi Vige. Among them, a small path had been developed by the vigers. asionally, many tourists woulde to the top of the mountain to y.


    The two of them walked up. Xiao Mo picked many wild flowers and made a wreath for Nan Xun.


    ¡°You made it up quite beautifully.¡±


    Xiao Mo smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll put it on for you.¡±


    an Xun walked up to Xiao Mo and let him put the wreath on her head.


    an Xun had her hair in a ponytail. She was wearing a white knitted short-sleeved shirt and a pair of tight jeans. The gand on her head made her face look even smaller and prettier. She only had light makeup on and


    her lips were pink.


    Xiao Mo¡¯s gaze on her darkened and his slender hand gently pressed on her slender shoulders.


    His handsome face approached her.


    The tip of their noses were about to touch each other. Nan Xun¡¯s long eyshes fluttered slightly and the fingers hanging by his side tightened. Looking at his handsome faceing closer, she froze slightly. Just as his


    lips were about to touch her, his appearance in her eyes instantly turned into a handsome face.


    an Xun pushed him away.


    Xiao Mo was caught off guard and took a few steps back.


    After stabilizing himself, he saw Nan Xun with her eyes lowered. He walked up to her. ¡°I was rash.¡±


    Nan Xun did not hear what Xiao Mo said. Her mind was full of questions. Why did she treat Xiao Mo as Tang Mo?


    ¡°Xun¡¯er, are you alright?¡±


    Nan Xun shook her head hard. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s continue up!¡±


    When they were about to reach the top of the mountain, Xiao Mo received a call.


    After the call, his expression did not look too good.


    Nan Xun realized that something was wrong and asked him, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Xiao Mo¡¯s lips moved. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Capital for work.¡±


    Nan Xun nodded in understanding. ¡°Then let¡¯s go down the mountain!¡±


    Xiao Mo rushed back to the Capital.


    When they arrived at the Royal Hospital, it was already evening.


    The hospital was brightly lit and the corridor of the ward was long and cold, like a monster with its mouth wide open, waiting for you to jump in.


    Xiao Mo pushed open the door of one of the wards.


    Seeing the thin, pale and red-eyed young girl in a hospital gown, he frowned.


    ¡°Yiyi, is there any point in hurting yourself?¡±


    The girl on the bed was called Shen Yiyi. She was the daughter of a famous pianist overseas. Her father was Xiao Mo¡¯s master.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Mo, I really have no choice. You didn¡¯t answer my calls or reply to my messages. Even when you arrived at our house, you avoided me. I could onlye here to find you and used this method to force you


    to see me!¡±


    ¡°How many times have | told you that feelings can¡¯t be forced? I only treat you as my younger sister!¡±


    ¡°You also said that feelings can¡¯t be forced. | like you. I liked you from the first time I saw you. In the past few years, you¡¯ve never had any scandals and there were no other girls around you. You don¡¯t have anyone you


    like. In that case, why don¡¯t you give me a chance?¡±


    Xiao Mo massaged his temples. ¡°Just because you haven¡¯t seen it doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    Xiao Mo said to Shen Yiyi patiently, ¡°I¡¯ll call Madamter. Go back as soon as possible.¡±


    Xiao Mo turned and left the ward.


    When she reached the elevator, Shen Yiyi chased after her.


    She hugged him tightly from behind.


    Her tears soaked the back of his shirt. ¡°Brother Xiao Mo, don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll really die if you leave¡­¡±


    She hugged Xiao Mo tightly. Xiao Mo lowered his head, wanting to pull her hands away, but he saw blood seeping out from where she was wrapped in gauze.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Mo, I can¡¯t live without you. If you leave now, I¡¯ll jump down from upstairs.¡±


    Xiao Mo was furious, but seeing the blood on her wrist, he did not force her away.


    Ding! The elevator door opened.


    Several people were standing in the elevator.


    The leader was Tang Mo. He looked up and saw Xiao Mo and Shen Yiyi outside the elevator.


    Shen Yiyi could not stand properly and Xiao Mo carried her towards the ward.


    When Tang Mo saw this, he frowned slightly. He walked out and looked at Xiao Mo¡¯s back..

 Chapter 2237

    <h4>Chapter 2237 He Came to Look for You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After Xiao Mo carried Shen Yiyi into the ward, Tang Mo walked over.


    Standing in front of the window outside the ward, he looked inside.


    Shen Yi leaned into Xiao Mo¡¯s arms and cried.


    Xiao Mo raised his hand and patted Shen Yiyi¡¯s slender back, before he lowered his head and said something to her.


    It was only then that Shen Yiyi smiled.


    Tang Mo looked at it for a moment before turning around and leaving.


    Xiao Mo stayed in the hospital until midnight.


    He felt extremely tired.


    Shen Yiyi¡¯s personality was a little extreme.


    She had grown up in an overly doting environment, so whatever she wanted, she would get it even if she had to fly into a fire.


    ff she could not get it, she would either destroy herself or others!


    n the past few years, Xiao Mo had tried all ways to avoid her.


    But she was like a vine that could not be shaken off and wrapped around him tighter.


    Xiao Mo walked out of the hospital and went to his car.


    He was about to open the door when a fist swung towards him.


    Xiao Mo did not expect someone to punch him and when he reacted, he was punched in the face.


    Blood immediately seeped out from the corner of her mouth.


    He took a few steps back and looked at the person who was punching him.


    Tang Mo was standing not far away in a ck shirt and pants. His handsome face was tense and his slender upturned eyes were filled with hostility, as if he wanted to tear him into pieces.


    Xiao Mo froze, not expecting Tang Mo to be the one who had attacked him.


    Both of them knew of each other¡¯s existence, but it was rare for them to fight head on.


    Tang Mo said darkly, ¡°Since you¡¯re already with Nan Xun, why did you stille out to flirt? Did Nan Xun know that you hugged andforted that woman just now?¡±


    Xiao Mo immediately understood that Tang Mo had seen him and Shen Yiyi in the ward.


    Xiao Mo did not do anything wrong, but he felt ufortable facing Tang Mo¡¯s question.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between Shen Yiyi and me. I¡¯ll settle her matters.¡± Xiao Mo did not retaliate and said calmly, ¡°Since Mr Tang knows about Xun¡¯er and me, please stay away from Xun¡¯er in the future. I¡¯ll protect her!¡±


    Xiao Mo opened the door and got into the car.


    Tang Mo looked in the direction Xiao Mo¡¯s car had left in, his jaw tightening slightly.


    From his experience, that Shen Yiyi was not someone to be trifled with. If Xiao Mo was indecisive, he would probably hurt Nan Xun¡¯s heart.


    Realizing his worry and concern for Nan Xun, Tang Mo smirked mockingly.


    She was not a child. She should know better than anyone whether Xiao Mo was sincere to her or not!


    Why should he care?


    The next day.


    After Tang Mo came out of the meeting, his assistant, Meng Yi, came to his office.


    ¡°Young Master Tang, there are several tourism projects here. Take a look.¡±


    Tang Mo took the documents and looked at them one by one. When he saw that one of the tourism projects was nned to be in Yuxi Vige, he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°Yuxi Vige?¡±


    Meng Yi nodded. ¡°There are hundreds of mountains of all sizes in Yuxi Vige. They¡¯replicated, primitive, simple, and natural. They¡¯re covered with lush trees and karst caves. If we can develop them sessfully,


    they will be the most unique tourist attraction.¡±


    Tang Mo pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Have you inspected it?¡±


    ¡°Manager Fang will bring a team over to inspect in two days. I¡¯ve already contacted the vige head there.¡±


    Tang Mo closed the document and said casually, ¡°Book another ticket. I¡¯ll go take a look myself.¡±


    Nan Xun brought her cousin to the stream to catch fish.


    Although there had been a lot of gossip in the vige recently, it did not affect Nan Xun¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Sister Xun, why didn¡¯t that Brother Xiaoe and find you the past two days? I think you don¡¯t have to like him anymore. You should like Handsome Brother-inw!¡±


    Nan Xun found it funny. ¡°What benefits did you receive from him? Why is there always a sentence that you can¡¯t leave him?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t give me any benefits. Did you forget that he didn¡¯t even look at our family when you got married?¡±


    At that time, Tang Mo was not satisfied with this marriage and did not like Nan Xun, so he naturally did not like her family.


    ¡°Then why can¡¯t you forget him?¡±


    The cousin tilted her head. ¡°During the banquet, I went out to y and wasughed at by several children. It was Handsome Brother-inw who came and scared those children away. He even gave me a lollipop and


    praised me for being beautiful!¡±


    Nan Xun was speechless. She could not tell that he was quite childish.


    The cousin wanted to say something when the vige head came home.


    ¡°Xun¡¯er, the vige head came to find you.¡± Grandma came to call Nan Xun.


    Nan Xun and her cousin returned home from the stream. The vige head was drinking tea and when he saw Nan Xun, he said enthusiastically, ¡°Ah Xun is getting prettier. You¡¯re indeed someone who has been to a big


    city.¡±


    Nan Xun greeted the vige head with a smile. She was a little confused when she found out that the vige head hade to ask her for help. ¡°What can I help you with?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. There¡¯s arge corporation that wants to develop a tourism project. They think that our vige is suitable for development and n toe and inspect it tomorrow. You¡¯re a university student and came


    from a big city. I want you to help me receive them.¡±


    Grandma nodded at Nan Xun. ¡°This is a good thing. Xun¡¯er, promise your uncle!¡±


    Nan Xun had nothing to do at home. She did not think too much about it and nodded in agreement.


    The next day.


    Nan Xun woke up early and changed into neat clothes. She was wearing a white chiffon shirt, ck pants, and a thin belt.


    After meeting with the reception team arranged by the vige head, they walked to the vige entrance.


    The vige head arranged for people to beat gongs and drums.


    After waiting for about half an hour, several ck sedans slowly drove over.


    The person beating the gongs and drums immediately started to work.


    The vige entrance became lively.


    After a while, those cars stopped.


    Meng Yi was the first to get out of the car. He was Tang Mo¡¯s assistant and Nan Xun had seen him several times.


    Nan Xun frowned slightly.


    Did Meng Yiing here mean that the Tang Corporation wanted to invest here?


    After Meng Yi came down, she opened the back door.


    A tall and handsome figure got out of the car. He was wearing an exquisite ck suit, a white shirt, and perfectly ironed pants. His hair was parted to the side and his facial features were handsome and charming.


    Anyone who saw him would be unconsciously attracted by his outstanding appearance.


    Nan Xun heard several girls beside her gasp.


    The vige head was slightly surprised when he saw Tang Mo walking to the front. He forgot to go forward for a moment and turned to look at Nan Xun. ¡°Eh, did you pull Ah Xun over to invest in our vige?¡±


    Nan Xun was confused. ¡°Why would Uncle Vige Chief think that?¡±


    ¡°That leader came to the vige to look for you!¡±.

 Chapter 2238

    <h4>Chapter 2238 She Became Popr</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Mo hade to the vige to look for her?


    Nan Xun had no impression of it.


    ¡°When did hee and find me?¡±


    ¡°During the earthquake.¡±


    Nan Xun froze.


    Tang Mo hade to find her during the earthquake?


    Before she could think about it, Tang Mo and the rest had already walked over.


    The vige head hurriedly went forward to shake Tang Mo¡¯s hand.


    After the vige head shook hands, the receptionists came forward one by one.


    Except for Nan Xun, who was stunned on the spot.


    She looked at the handsome man in a suit and leather shoes, as if he had been fixed in ce.


    Seeing Nan Xun¡¯s stunned expression, the vige head pushed her lightly.


    Nan Xun then went forward and shook Tang Mo¡¯s hand.


    The vige head introduced Nan Xun solemnly, saying that she was the first person in the vige to attend Capital University and was the pride of the vige.


    Tang Mo only shook Nan Xun¡¯s hand lightly before he let go, his gaze not lingering on her.


    It was as if they had never known each other and were strangers.


    The vige head led Tang Mo and the rest toward the vige.


    Nan Xun fell behind and walked in the same row as Meng Yi.


    Meng Yi nodded at Nan Xun. ¡°Miss Nan.¡±


    When Meng Yi saw her in the past, he had called her Young Madam. It seemed like he already knew about her divorce with Tang Mo.


    ¡°Assistant Meng, why did your President Tange to investigate personally?¡± There were many mountains in the vige. If they wanted to investigate, they would definitely have to climb the mountain. Could his legs


    take it?


    Besides, this kind of thing could be done by the team below. He did not have toe personally.


    Meng Yi looked at Tang Mo, who was talking to the vige head, and replied warmly, ¡°Young Master Tang is very interested in this project and came personally to inspect it. He¡¯s responsible for the project.¡±


    Nan Xun did not ask further.


    When they arrived at the vige council, the vige head, Tang Mo, and the rest went to the office for a meeting.


    Nan Xun and the other girls prepared tea and snacks.


    After they were ready, several girls rushed into the meeting room.


    The vige head asked Nan Xun to help record the meeting.


    After the meeting, Meng Yi brought over a thermos sk. ¡°Miss Nan, where is the boiling water? Young Master Tang wants to make some tea.¡±


    ¡°T¡¯ll go pour it for you!¡±


    Meng Yi handed Nan Xun the thermos sk. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When Nan Xun went to the water room with the thermos sk, she heard several girls talking about her.


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s the first university student in the vige? Isn¡¯t he smitten by handsome men?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when that President Tang came over earlier, she was already in such a daze.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear? She married an old man in the capital. She only returned to the vige after hearing that the old man had died.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, no wonder she never brought her husband back after she got married. Who would be willing to bring an old man back?¡±


    ¡°If you ask me, Li Ni, if something had happened to your family back then and you hadn¡¯t taken the college entrance examination, you would definitely have done better than Nan Xun and had a better future than her.¡±


    The person called Li Ni was about the same age as Nan Xun and was a famous beauty in the vige. Something had happened to her family during the college entrance examination and she had not taken the college


    entrance examination. Later, she had be a teacher in the vige¡¯s primary school.


    She had high standards and was not married yet.


    Li Ni was naturally happy to be praised. ¡°Alright, don¡¯tpare me with Nan Xun. No matter who she married in the capital, she¡¯s already from the city. She¡¯s better than us in this aspect.¡±


    The girls were full of disdain. ¡°We don¡¯t care if you be a city dweller because of an old man!¡±


    ¡°Oh right, Li Ni, that President Tang looks very young. When we shook hands earlier, he seemed to have taken a second look at you. If he can invest in our vige, you have to seize the opportunity!¡±


    Li Niughed shyly. ¡°What are you talking about? He¡¯s the boss of a big city. How can he like me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your ce.¡± At this moment, a tall young man walked into the pantry from behind Nan Xun.


    ¡°Zhou Hao, what do you mean?¡± Li Ni and the others¡¯ expressions changed when they saw Zhou Haoing in.


    Zhou Hao?


    This name was a little familiar. After a few seconds, Nan Xun remembered that this was the Zhou familyd that Grandma had mentioned.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for a big boss toe to the vige and want to invest, but you¡¯re thinking about how to seduce his boss. You¡¯re really short-sighted and even want topete with Nan Xun. He went to a famous


    university and started his own business in the capital, building a big house for his family. What right do you have to say anything?¡±


    ¡°You even said that she married an old man. Did you see it with your own eyes? I heard from Auntie Nan that her husband is quite young and handsome.¡±


    Li Ni and the restughed. ¡°Since she didn¡¯t marry an old man, you won¡¯t have the chance to woo her!¡±


    an Xun walked in with a thermos sk. When they saw her, they all stoppedughing.


    Although they were discussing Nan Xun in private, they did not dare to say anything in front of her.


    an Xun¡¯s aura was not something they couldpare to.


    n front of her, they always felt that she was a dwarf.


    an Xun poured water into the thermos sk and nced at Li Ni and the rest. ¡°If anyone has any questions about me, you¡¯re wee to ask me yourself. If I hear any false rumors again, I¡¯ll get mywyer to sue you!¡±


    Li Ni and the others were speechless from fear.


    Zhou Hao chased after Nan Xun.


    Faced with Nan Xun, Zhou Hao was a little embarrassed and scratched his head. ¡°I was really angry just now, so I went in to scold them.¡±


    an Xun smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have to thank you for protecting me.¡±


    Zhou Hao said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe them.¡±


    an Xun saw the affection in Zhou Hao¡¯s eyes and pursed her lips, saying to him, ¡°There are many good girls in the vige. A young man like you will definitely be liked by many girls.¡±


    She did not say it directly, but Zhou Hao understood that she told him not to waste his time on her. She would not like him.


    an Xun turned around, preparing to hand the thermos sk to Meng Yi. However, she saw Tang Mo standing not far away.


    He had one hand in his pocket and the other holding a cigarette. His handsome face was hidden behind the smoke, making him look mysterious.


    Seeing Nan Xun looking at him, he smirked.


    an Xun felt that he wasughing at her.


    She walked in front of him and handed him the thermos sk. She could not help but ask, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    He slowly exhaled a mouthful of smoke and nced in the direction Zhou Hao had left in. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so popr now.¡±


    an Xun did not like his faint smile and raised her chin slightly. ¡°After the divorce, my charm has grown. It¡¯s too normal for someone to like me.¡±


    ¡°Look at how narcissistic you are.¡± He smirked. ¡°There are only two of them.¡±


    an Xun ignored him.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Tang Mo asked, ¡°Are you with Xiao Mo?¡±


    Hearing his question, Nan Xun turned back to look at him. When she met his beautiful and devilish eyes, a strange feeling appeared in her heart.


    Before she left, she hummed..

 Chapter 2239

    <h4>Chapter 2239 He Saved Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After lunch, the vige head brought Tang Mo and the rest to the mountains for inspection.


    Nan Xun followed at the vige head¡¯s request.


    The vige head asked her to introduce them.


    When they arrived at the foot of Hump Mountain, Nan Xun nced at Tang Mo.


    Hump Mountain was rather steep and ordinary people would be tired if they went up. Considering Tang Mo¡¯s legs, Nan Xun suggested softly, ¡°President Tang, why don¡¯t you rest at the foot of the mountain and let


    Assistant Meng and the rest go up to inspect?¡±


    Tang Mo narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°No, the mountain is very steep¡­¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s handsome face darkened slightly. ¡°Are you looking down on my stamina?¡±


    Nan Xun said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    Tang Mo smirked. ¡°I think no one knows my stamina better than you.¡±


    Nan Xun was speechless. Alright, he would treat it as if she had not said anything.


    After a few hours in the afternoon, Nan Xun realized that Tang Mo was rather serious when he was working. In the past, she did not understand how a yboy like him managed a huge corporation. After this time, she


    realized that he seemed to have two faces.


    Working and not working werepletely different.


    She had to admit that he was very charming when he was working.


    Tang Mo and the others were going to Yuxi Vige for two days. In the evening, they went to the vigemission for dinner.


    The vige head arranged for them to stay.


    When it came to Tang Mo, the vige head was in a dilemma.


    There was no empty single room in the vige council. With Tang Mo¡¯s status, he would probably suffer if he stayed in a bad ce.


    Her cousin came to fetch Nan Xun in the evening. Instead of finding Nan Xun at the restaurant, she saw Tang Mo.


    Her cousin¡¯s eyes lit up and she almost called him handsome brother-inw in public.


    The cousin ran up to Tang Mo and greeted him with a smile.


    Nan Xun went to the washroom and her lips twitched when she saw her cousin chatting happily with Tang Mo.


    Nan Xun walked over and before she could say anything, she heard her cousin¡¯s most sincere invitation. ¡°Brother Tang, you can sleep at our house tonight. We made a new house and have a guest room for you to rest


    in. It¡¯s much better than Uncle Vige Chief¡¯s house.¡±


    The vige head felt that this idea was not bad. Seeing that Tang Mo did not object, he pulled Nan Xun aside to discuss with her.


    Since the vige head had spoken, Nan Xun could not object.


    The vige head arranged for Tang Mo and Meng Yi to stay at Nan Xun¡¯s house.


    On the way home, the cousin sat behind the car with Tang Mo. Nan Xun sat in the front passenger seat while Meng Yi drove.


    Tang Mo took a set of Barbie dolls from the back of the car for his cousin.


    Her cousin was overjoyed. She was a hundred times happier than when Xiao Mo had given her the electronic piano.


    The Barbie doll Tang Mo had given her was custom-made from Japan and was rather exquisite and beautiful. She could move every joint of her limbs and had a set of imitation kitchen tools.


    These were the favorite things of seven or eight-year-old girls. Nan Xun nced at them. If she remembered correctly, this set was rather expensive and could not be bought with money.


    When her cousin received the gift, she could not help but kiss Tang Mo¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°Brother Tang, since you¡¯re not my brother-inw anymore, you must wait for me to grow up. When I grow up, I¡¯ll definitely be prettier than my Sister Xun. I¡¯ll marry you then.¡±


    Nan Xun¡¯s lips twitched and she used her eyes to signal her cousin to shut up.


    The cousin clearly did not receive Nan Xun¡¯s gaze. She leaned close to Tang Mo with a smitten expression.


    Meng Yi, who was driving, could not help butugh.


    Tang Mo smirked. Looking at his cousin¡¯s innocent and cute appearance, he raised his hand and touched her head.


    Along the way, the cousin chattered nonstop, but Tang Mo did not seem impatient. Nan Xun realized that he was not only liked by women, but also by girls.


    The car stopped at Nan Xun¡¯s house.


    Grandma and Auntie came out and saw Tang Mo getting out of the car. Auntie was stunned for a moment before she reacted and hurried forward. ¡°So it¡¯s Mr Tang.¡±


    Her aunt had attended Nan Xun and Tang Mo¡¯s wedding. She knew how grand the Tang family was. In front of Tang Mo, she was very reserved.


    When Grandma found out that it was Nan Xun¡¯s ex-husband, she nced at Tang Mo a few more times.


    Tang Mo went forward and greeted Grandma with a smile.


    Grandma did not say anything else and asked Auntie to arrange a guest room for Tang Mo and Meng Yi. She called Nan Xun to her room.


    Nan Xun repeatedly promised that Grandma would only be at ease if Tang Mo came for work.


    Grandma was conservative and she felt that since they were divorced, it was best not to be entangled with each other, in case people gossiped.


    Grandma asked her aunt to entertain Tang Mo and Meng Yi and asked Nan Xun to return to her room.


    Nan Xun returned to her room to take a bath. She did not go downstairs andy on the bed to read.


    She did not know when she fell asleep, but she woke up in the middle of the night.


    She was a little hungry and looked at her phone. It was almost one in the morning.


    They should be asleep at this time!


    Nan Xun put on a jacket and went downstairs.


    In the kitchen, she took out noodles and eggs from the fridge.


    When the noodles were almost cooked, footsteps sounded behind. Nan Xun turned back and saw Meng Yi walking over. A smile appeared on her face. ¡°Assistant Meng, are you hungry too?¡±


    Meng Yi scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°I came down to pour some water. I smelled a fragrance and came over unconsciously.¡±


    ¡°I cooked too much. I¡¯ll get you a bowl!¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯re wee.¡±


    After cooking the noodles, Nan Xun fried two poached eggs.


    Meng Yi took a few bites and nodded. ¡°It tastes good.¡±


    After they were done, Nan Xun handed Meng Yia few tissues. Thinking of what the vige head had said during the day, Nan Xun asked Meng Yi, ¡°Assistant Meng, I heard from the vige head¡¯s uncle that your


    President Tang came here to look for me during the earthquake?¡±


    Meng Yi was stunned. ¡°Miss Nan doesn¡¯t know?¡±


    Nan Xun shook her head. ¡°If Uncle Vige Chief hadn¡¯t mentioned it today, I really wouldn¡¯t have known.¡±


    Meng Yi said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t there at that time, but I heard Old Yu mention it. Oh, Old Yu is a friend of Young Master Tang. He drove Young Master Tang to Yuxi Vige.¡±


    ¡°After Young Master Tang found out about your ident, he ignored the danger and ran up the mountain to find you. After finding you, he insisted on carrying you down the mountain. It was only when you got into


    the ambnce that he was pulled away by Old Yu to the city.¡±


    ¡°At that time, his leg had a fever and could only be treated in the city. If not, if the infection was serious, he might have to amputate it again.¡± Meng Yi looked at Nan Xun and sighed slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been by Young Master


    Tang¡¯s side for many years, but I¡¯ve never seen him care so much about a person. He would rather have an ident than protect her.¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Xun¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she bit her lip hard. ¡°We couldn¡¯t contact Grandpa on the day he left. Was he in the hospital at that time?¡±


    Meng Yi nodded.


    Nan Xun¡¯s heart tightened.


    She had never thought that it had something to do with her that her grandfather had passed away and he had not appeared in time! She had never thought that he had rushed up the mountain to save her despite the


    danger!.

 Chapter 2240

    <h4>Chapter 2240 New Love</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Xun returned to her room.


    She was no longer sleepy.


    She tossed and turned, her mind filled with what Meng Yi had said.


    She really had no impression of Tang Mo saving her from the earthquake.


    After all, the first person she saw when she woke up was Xiao Mo.


    Why would Xiao Mo lie to her?


    The next morning, Nan Xun went to the vige head¡¯s uncle¡¯s house.


    After asking about what happened on the day of the earthquake, Nan Xun had confirmed that it was Tang Mo who had carried her down the mountain.


    Xiao Mo had also gone up the mountain to look for her, but he had not found her.


    After returning home, Nan Xun stood at the door of Tang Mo¡¯s guest room.


    After about an hour, the door was pulled open.


    Seeing that Nan Xun, who did not look too good and had bloodshot eyes, Tang Mo raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡±


    Nan Xun hummed and met Tang Mo¡¯s beautiful and charming eyes. She took two steps back and suddenly bowed to him.


    Her actions made Tang Mo narrow his eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Then I have to apologize to you.¡± If it was not to save her, he would not have missed thest time he saw his grandfather and would not have been pped and scolded by Tang Xun.


    Tang Mo was confused.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you came to find me on the day of the earthquake.¡±


    Tang Mo pursed his lips. A momentter, he understood what she meant.


    He stared at her beautiful face and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is there anything else you want to say to me?¡±


    Nan Xun blinked. ¡°I misunderstood you before. I¡¯ll apologize to you today.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ what else do you want to say? I owe you a favor. If you need me in the future, I will repay you.¡±


    Tang Mo retracted his gaze from her face, a trace of disappointment in his eyes. He waved his hand. ¡°You were kidnapped because of our Tang family¡¯s internal conflict. | owe you something too. We¡¯ll be even in the


    future.¡±


    He did not say much to her and went past her, going downstairs.


    Tang Mo and Meng Yi did not stay for breakfast at the Nan family and drove to the vige council.


    After the inspection the next day, Tang Mo and the rest rushed back to the capital.


    After Tang Mo left, Nan Xun rested at home for another week.


    The vige head came to tell Nan Xun the day before yesterday that the Tang Corporation was preparing to invest here. The vige head asked Nan Xun if he wanted to join the vige council, but Nan Xun declined.


    On this day, Nan Xun chatted with Bo Cixue on WeChat.


    Bo Cixue sent her a short video.


    In the video, she apanied Ye Jie to y cards with his friends in the clubhouse. Bo Cixue had won a lot for Ye Jie and when the camera swept past, Nan Xun saw Tang Mo on the sofa.


    He only had one or two seconds of camera time. Bo Cixue probably wanted to skip him, but she identally made him appear on camera.


    Tang Mo did not y cards. He sat on the sofa with a woman beside him. They were drinking.


    The camera was too fast and she could not see their faces and expressions at all.


    Nan Xun recognized Tang Mo based on her understanding of him.


    After chatting with Bo Cixue, Nan Xun could not help but search for Tang Mo¡¯stest news online.


    As expected, Tang Mo¡¯stest news was that he had a new lover.


    The woman was the youngdy of the Jiang family, Jiang Yun. She had just returned from abroad and looked beautiful and elegant.


    n the afternoon.


    Xiao Mo had arrived.


    an Xun saw that he had lost some weight and asked with concern, ¡°Did something happen at work?¡±


    Xiao Mo shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll settle it.¡± Seeming to have thought of something, Xiao Mo said to Nan Xun, ¡°There¡¯s a university ss reunion the day after tomorrow. Come back to the capital with me!¡±


    an Xun had also received the notice from the ss monitor about the ss reunion. She had rested enough at home, so she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xiao Mo said a few more words to Nan Xun and found that she was a little distracted. He frowned slightly. ¡°Xun¡¯er, is there something on your mind?¡±


    an Xun did not know how to ask him why he had lied to her that day at the hospital.


    Faced with his gaze, her lips moved. ¡°¡­ No.¡±


    Xiao Mo did not know if he was hallucinating, but she seemed to have changed a little after seeing Nan Xun this time!


    On the day of the ss reunion.


    Xiao Mo and Nan Xun went to the clubhouse.


    Getting out of the car, the two of them walked toward the elevator.


    There were two figures standing at the elevator door, clearly waiting for the elevator.


    Nan Xun was stunned.


    She had not expected to meet Tang Mo here.


    The woman beside him should be Jiang Yun!


    The elevator door opened and the man and woman standing in front of them walked in first.


    The moment he turned around, Tang Mo saw Nan Xun.


    Xiao Mo looked at Nan Xun beside him and asked softly, ¡°Shall we wait for the next elevator?¡±


    an Xun pursed her lips and lowered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    She was not Tang Mo¡¯s enemy, so what was there to be afraid of?


    an Xun and Xiao Mo entered the elevator.


    an Xun leaned against the corner of the elevator and Xiao Mo stood beside Nan Xun, talking to her gently.


    an Xun looked up at Tang Mo.


    He had both hands in his pockets, looking handsome and arrogant. Jiang Yun, who was beside him, looked up at him with a smile. ¡°After dinner, can you bring me to your gathering with the Crown Prince?¡±


    Tang Mo hummed.


    The elevator arrived at the floor where they were eating and the two of them went out first.


    Jiang Yun reached out to hold Tang Mo¡¯s arm, her back graceful.


    Nan Xun looked at their retreating figures and sighed slightly in his heart.


    Fortunately, she did not think too much and thought that Tang Mo had really fallen for her.


    There was no feelings that could not be reced in this world, not to mention that he nevercked women who were better than her!


    Xiao Mo stood beside Nan Xun and his heart tightened when he saw her looking at Tang Mo¡¯s back.


    Did she not realize that she did not hate Tang Mo as much as she looked?


    Xiao Mo did not dare to think too much about it.


    He held her hand and led her to the private room.


    The door was pushed open and inside were familiar faces from university.


    Seeing Nan Xun and Xiao Mo together, they cheered loudly.


    an Xun had fantasized about her ssmates congratting them before.


    She thought it was sweet and happy.


    But she was a little dazed.


    During the meal, the ss monitor took the lead and asked her to drink with Xiao Mo.


    an Xun was not someone who could not let go, but she subconsciously rejected this request.


    The atmosphere immediately turned awkward.


    n the end, the ss monitor had cleverly resolved it.


    an Xun seemed to have drifted away from the world for the entire gathering. She only smiled when it ended.


    n the car, Xiao Mo drove Nan Xun back to her apartment.


    Along the way, neither of them spoke.


    Until the car stopped at Nan Xun¡¯s apartment.


    Nan Xun smiled at Xiao Mo. ¡°I¡¯m getting off.¡±


    Xiao Mo pulled Nan Xun back with all of his strength.


    It was Nan Xun¡¯s first time seeing such a domineering side of him. She turned to look at him in confusion..

 Chapter 2241

    <h4>Chapter 2241 Let¡¯s End It Here!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Xiao Mo looked at Nan Xun, who was confused. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her toward him.


    His other hand lifted her chin, wanting to kiss her.


    But Nan Xun dodged instinctively.


    He did not kiss her.


    Xiao Mo did not force her and let go of her, a mocking smile on his lips.


    That time he wanted to kiss her, she pushed him away.


    At that time, he did not think too much about it, thinking that she still needed time to adapt.


    But now he understood.


    It was not that she was not used to it, but she was not a suitable person.


    Seeing Xiao Mo¡¯s self-deprecating expression, Nan Xun frowned.


    There was a dead silence in the car.


    n the end, Xiao Mo broke the silence. ¡°Did you fall for Tang Mo?¡±


    an Xun widened her eyes and looked at Xiao Mo in disbelief. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. You didn¡¯t notice it yourself.¡±


    an Xun shook his head vigorously. ¡°I don¡¯t like him. I¡¯m just¡­ full of guilt and gratitude to him.¡±


    an Xun looked up at Xiao Mo and asked the question buried in her heart, ¡°Did he save me during the earthquake?¡±


    Xiao Mo gripped the steering wheel tightly, looking down. After a while, heughed. ¡°You already know?¡±


    an Xun said nothing.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I lied to you.¡± Xiao Mo¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and the vein on his forehead protruded out. ¡°That day, I went to your hometown to look for you but didn¡¯t see you. After the earthquake, I found out that you


    were still on the mountain and I ran over. Later, Tang Mo came too. He was the one who found you first and even carried you down the mountain.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I was thinking why I didn¡¯t find you first. For you, I would do anything, but I was still toote!¡±


    ¡°Everyone has their own selfish desires. After you were sent to the hospital, Tang Mo didn¡¯te over. I stayed by your side. When you woke up, the first thing you saw was me. You asked me if I saved you¡­ At that


    time, I hesitated and wanted to tell you the truth, but seeing the way you looked at me, I couldn¡¯t help but lie¡­¡±


    Xiao Mo buried his head into his arms, his voice slightly choked. ¡°Xun¡¯er, when I found out that you married Tang Mo, I regretted it. If | had confessed to you earlier, we might not have missed it.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for you to get a divorce. I was afraid that you would be moved if he saved you¡­¡±


    Nan Xun looked at Xiao Mo¡¯s trembling shoulders and her eyes turned red.


    She grabbed Xiao Mo¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t treat kindness as love. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    After Nan Xun went upstairs, Xiao Mo sat in the car and smoked a cigarette.


    After smoking, she turned the car around.


    She had just started the engine when a figure in a white dress suddenly rushed out and stopped the car.


    Xiao Mo stepped on the brakes in fear.


    Seeing the girl who stopped his car, Xiao Mo hurriedly pushed open the door.


    ¡°Shen Yiyi, why are you here?¡±


    Shen Yiyi was wearing a loose dress. She was slender and looked shaky. She looked at Xiao Mo with a pale face. ¡°I followed you all the way. So, she¡¯s the woman you like.¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiao Mo, I don¡¯t understand. How am I worse than her? I¡¯m younger, prettier and have a better figure than her. Why do you like her and not me?¡±


    Xiao Mo looked at Shen Yiyi, who did not understand that feelings could not be forced no matter what he said. His head hurt terribly.


    This girl was terribly stubborn.


    ¡°Get in, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Shen Yiyi acted like she did not hear Xiao Mo¡¯s words and walked out of the district in a daze.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick. Why should I go to the hospital? If you like her like that, I¡¯ll go find a stic surgeon now.¡±


    Lunatic!


    Xiao Mo rushed forward and grabbed Shen Yiyi, but she shook him off.


    Shen Yiyi rushed toward the road.


    Avan drove over and Xiao Mo hurriedly pulled Shen Yiyi, the two of them rolling several times on the ground.


    After stabilizing himself, Xiao Mo looked up, wanting to scold Shen Yiyi. However, the next second, Shen Yiyi kissed him.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Mo, don¡¯t be with her. If you leave me, I will die. Even if I¡¯m not hit today, I will be tomorrow. Brother Xiao Mo, can you bear to see me die?¡±


    Xiao Mo could not pull Shen Yiyi away. Her tears flowed into his lips and he closed his eyes.


    When Nan Xun arrived at the apartment, she recalled some of her behavior tonight and realized that she was indeed not herself tonight. No wonder Xiao Mo doubted her feelings.


    Nan Xun returned downstairs from the apartment.


    Seeing that Xiao Mo¡¯s car was still there but he was nowhere to be seen, she walked out of the district.


    When she arrived at the entrance, she froze when she saw the two figures on the ground.


    Xiao Mo?


    There was a girl sitting in his arms and that girl was kissing him!


    Nan Xun felt that her morals were about to be shattered!


    What he had said in the car earlier made her think that he cared about her a lot!


    But in a blink of an eye¡­


    Nan Xun¡¯s lips twitched, feeling that it was extremely ironic and ridiculous!


    What the hell was this?


    When Shen Yiyi saw Nan Xun, she slowly let go of Xiao Mo, but her hands were still around his neck.


    Xiao Mo realized that something was wrong and looked back.


    His body turned cold.


    Meeting Nan Xun¡¯s eyes, Xiao Mo knew that his fate with Nan Xun was over!


    He pushed Shen Yiyi away, wiped his mouth, and walked toward Nan Xun.


    an Xun did not run away. She stood on the spot and looked quietly at Xiao Mo, who was walking toward her.


    Xiao Mo clenched his fists tightly. He had never been so nervous even when he was performing on the international stage.


    His lips moved. ¡°Xun¡¯er, I don¡¯t know how to exin or ask for your forgiveness. I know that with your personality, you won¡¯t give me another chance and | don¡¯t have the right to give you any promises.¡±


    Unless Shen Yiyi was really dead, he would never be able to get rid of such a stubborn and scary woman.


    However, she was his teacher¡¯s daughter. He could not really watch her die!


    an Xun did not know what to say to Xiao Mo. What happened just now was too shocking, but after the shock, she felt relieved.


    She was not heartbroken, nor was she heartbroken.


    nstead, it was rather calm.


    She looked at Xiao Mo, who did not even dare to look at her, and said slowly, ¡°Then, let¡¯s end it here!¡±


    Xiao Mo nodded and agreed.


    Nan Xun turned around and walked toward the apartment.


    Xiao Mo looked at her back and blood burst out from the gaps between his clenched fists.


    Nan Xun returned to the apartment andy on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    Everything that happened tonight felt like a dream. It turned out that not everyone¡¯s feelings from when they were young could return to normal after time had passed.


    People should learn to look forward!.

 Chapter 2242

    <h4>Chapter 2242 Heart Empty</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Nan Xun woke up, it was already dawn.


    She nced at her phone.


    There was a message from Xiao Mo.


    Three words: I¡¯m sorry.


    Nan Xun did not reply.


    Although she was not too sad about what she had seenst night, it did not mean that she could not care about it like the Virgin Mary.


    Just like what she had told him yesterday, it was over. They should stop being entangled with each other and stop having any fantasies!


    an Xun pressed the remote control and opened the curtains.


    Looking at the dazzling sunlight outside, she stretched and let out a long sigh of relief.


    it was morefortable to be free.


    She learned that Mrs Tang had been hospitalized on a Sunday afternoon.


    an Xun had been busy with opening a studio recently.


    Several old staff who used to work with her were willing toe back and help her.


    an Xun came out of the newly rented office and returned to the apartment to make soup before heading to the hospital with a thermos sk.


    Although she had divorced Tang Mo, she had always remembered Mrs Tang¡¯s kindness to her during their marriage.


    [t was impossible for her not to see her when she was sick.


    an Xun found Mrs Tang¡¯s ward and knocked on the door.


    an Xun did not know what illness Mrs Tang had. She looked slightly pale and had lost weight.


    an Xun almost opened her mouth to call her mother. When the word reached her mouth, she hurriedly changed it. ¡°Madam, how are you?¡±


    Seeing Nan Xun, Mrs Tang smiled weakly. ¡°My heart doesn¡¯t feel too good. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    an Xun walked to the bed with the thermos sk and was about to say something when there was a knock on the door.


    an Xun turned around and saw Jiang Yuning over with a bouquet of beautiful flowers.


    Before Jiang Yun could walk in, Nan Xun came over and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Jiang. Madam is allergic to pollen.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Yun looked a little embarrassed. She nced at Mrs Tang in the ward and Mrs Tang raised her hand to cover her lips.


    There were indeed no flowers in the ward.


    Jiang Yun felt a little embarrassed. After apologizing to Mrs Tang, she turned around and went out to throw the flowers away.


    When she returned to the ward, Jiang Yun ignored Nan Xun¡¯s existence and walked to the bed, saying to Mrs Tang, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡±


    Mrs Tang said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re too considerate.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll call the chef of the seven-star hotel to bring it over¡­¡±


    Mrs Tang¡¯s gazended on Nan Xun, her voice gentle. ¡°Xun¡¯er brought me porridge.¡±


    Nan Xun walked to the cab and poured out a bowl of porridge.


    Seeing that she could not interrupt, Jiang Yun could only sit by the side.


    Half an hourter, Tang Mo came over.


    When Jiang Yun saw him, her eyes lit up and she got up to hold his arm.


    Since Jiang Yun had the magnanimity of a rich youngdy and was yful and cute like a little girl, this was something that Nan Xun did not have.


    The environment she grew up in made Nan Xun independent and strong. She was definitely not a woman who needed her boyfriend¡¯s help even when she had to wring a water cap. She could not wheedle and please


    men.


    Tang Mo walked to the bed and spoke to Mrs Tang.


    Jiang Yun stood beside Tang Mo with a smile.


    Nan Xun looked at the handsome man and beautiful woman and stood up to leave. ¡°Madam, I¡¯lle and see you another day.¡±


    Mrs Tang knew that letting Nan Xun stay here would only make her feel awkward. She nodded and said gently, ¡°Let Mo¡¯er send you downstairs.¡±


    ¡°No need, no need.¡± Nan Xun waved her hand. ¡°Continue chatting!¡±


    Nan Xun left with a smile.


    Not long after Nan Xun left, Tang Mo and Jiang Yun also left.


    In the car, Jiang Yun looked at Tang Mo¡¯s handsome side profile and wanted to kiss him, but he avoided her.


    ¡°Thank you foring to see my mother,¡± he said politely.


    Jiang Yun looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Auntie might be my mother-inw in the future. It¡¯s only right for me toe and see her!¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®mother-inw¡¯, Tang Mo frowned slightly.


    Seeing that Tang Mo was silent, Jiang Yun smiled yfully. ¡°I know it¡¯s too early to say this, but I really like you.¡±


    Tang Mo looked at Jiang Yun¡¯s clear eyes. The flower bud raised in the greenhouse had not experienced any harm and was innocent and childish.


    He lifted the corner of his lips, his smile flirtatious and frivolous. His slender fingers lifted her chin and his handsome face approached her.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s face turned red.


    Just when Jiang Yun thought he was going to kiss her, she heard him say with a faint smile, ¡°Before I got into an ident, many women liked to say this, but after that, they avoided me. Miss Jiang is really brave.¡±


    Jiang Yun had heard of Tang Mo¡¯s ident, but she had never seen his legs.


    Seeing Jiang Yun freeze, Tang Mo let go of her chin and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind being close to you. I like to be straightforward. Why don¡¯t we go to the hotelter?¡±


    Jiang Yun¡¯s mind was in a mess. ¡°I-I have to think about it.¡±


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows, no longer as frivolous as before. ¡°Get out of the car within three seconds. If not, I¡¯ll drive straight to the hotel.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, Jiang Yun unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car as if she was escaping.


    Tang Mo¡¯s tall body leaned against the chair, a faint smile on his lips.


    She used to think that young and energetic girls were interesting, but now she only felt that they were boring.


    Tang Mo drove back to the apartment in the city center.


    Standing in front of the 360 degree French windows, he took a bottle of wine and drank one ss after another.


    Her heart felt empty, like something was missing.


    Nan Xun slept until midnight. When she heard her phone ring, she received a call in a daze.


    She said hello and the person on the other end did not speak for a while. Just when she was about to hang up, the person on the other end asked her, ¡°Are you happy with Xiao Mo?¡±


    Nan Xun did not know who had called and could not hear what the person on the other end had said. She replied happily in a daze and hung up.


    When Nan Xun woke up the next day, she was slightly stunned when she saw the caller ID.


    Tang Mo had called her in the middle of the night. What had he asked?


    Asking if she was happy with Xiao Mo?


    She seemed to have replied that she was happy?


    Nan Xun caressed her forehead, her temples throbbing in pain.


    Why was he calling her in the middle of the night?


    Nan Xun picked up her phone, wanting to call him back, but halfway through the call, she locked her phone screen.


    What could she say after calling him?


    Say that it was impossible between her and Xiao Mo? Say that she was not happy?


    Nan Xun shook her head and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    When they arrived at the studio, Nan Xun focused on her work.


    When she was busy, she would not have much time to think.


    In the afternoon.


    Nan Xun was having a meeting with several old staff when she received a message from Tang Mo.


    ¡°When we have time, we can register our divorce.¡±


    Seeing this message, Nan Xun felt like someone had hit her head with a club..

 Chapter 2243

    <h4>Chapter 2243 Chance Encounter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After a while, Nan Xun replied, ¡°I¡¯m free anytime.¡±


    Tang Mo did not reply.


    But Nan Xun was not in the mood for a meeting.


    Back in the office, Nan Xun stood in front of the French windows, frowning unconsciously.


    She needed to adjust herself.


    She did not like Tang Mo. She had already signed the divorce agreement with him and was only short of registering for a marriage. Once she was done with thest step, they would be strangers.


    She should feel happy and rxed.


    Wasn¡¯t this what she had been waiting for?


    an Xun took a few deep breaths and was adjusting herself when her phone rang again.


    ncing at the caller ID, she did not answer.


    But that number kept calling and Nan Xun was annoyed, so she answered the call.


    tt was her aunt.


    After Nan Xun answered, Auntie said unhappily, ¡°Ah Xun, you didn¡¯t answer Auntie¡¯s call on purpose?¡±


    an Xun pursed his lips. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re thinking too much. I was in a meeting just now.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you lose your job? Did you find another one?¡±


    ¡°Why is Auntie looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Eldest Aunt¡¯s smiling tone was filled with arrogance and pride. ¡°Your cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦ is opening a branch office in the capital. Your cousin ns to buy a vi in the capital. Aren¡¯t you familiar with the capital?¡±


    ¡°Your cousin will being to where you¡¯re staying tonight. Take some time tomorrow and show your cousin the vi.¡± As Eldest Aunt spoke, she said in a charitable tone, ¡°When your cousin has bought a vi, she¡¯ll let


    you stay there for a few days. I heard that your apartment in the capital is as small as anything. You¡¯ve probably never stayed in a vi in a big city.¡±


    Nan Xun replied with a fake smile, ¡°Alright, ask Cousin to call me when she arrives.¡±


    After hanging up, Nan Xun shook her head speechlessly.


    Auntie¡¯s family probably did not know the property prices in the capital!


    In the evening, Nan Xun received a call from her cousin. She had already arrived at her district.


    Nan Xun drove back to the district.


    Her cousin was good-looking and knew how to dress up. She looked like a richdy.


    However, she was as arrogant as Auntie and treated Nan Xun as a country bumpkin.


    The moment she entered Nan Xun¡¯s apartment, her cousin was picky.


    One moment she said it was too small, the next she said it was not luxurious enough.


    an Xun looked at her cousin. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hotelter and show you the vi tomorrow.¡±


    Her cousin saw that Nan Xun¡¯s expression was calm and did not show much envy when talking about the vi. She felt that Nan Xun was pretending to be calm. ¡°Although you¡¯re divorced and have little hope of


    marrying into a rich family, you should be able to marry into a slightly better family.¡±


    ¡°Your cousin-inw has a single man in his forties. He¡¯s a little fat and bald, but his ie is not bad. I¡¯ll introduce you to him one day!¡±


    Her cousin looked like she was giving her a great gift.


    an Xun looked up and rolled her eyes, wondering why she had promised Auntie to let her cousine and find her.


    Yes, she was bringing her cousin to see the big vi tomorrow.


    an Xun smiled. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but you and Brother-inw are not married yet. Maybe the situation will change in the future and you can keep a spare tire for yourself.¡±


    Her cousin¡¯s expression changed.


    an Xun had already turned and entered the kitchen.


    The next day, Nan Xun found an agency friend and brought her cousin to the vi district developed by thergest developer in the capital.


    Her cousin¡¯s eyes widened the moment she entered the vi district.


    As expected of the Capital, the vi area was bigger and more luxurious than that of Y City!


    The agent brought her cousin to the vi and introduced them one by one.


    Her cousin was very satisfied and asked for the middleman¡¯s price. When she found out that the price of this vi was between 500 million to 600 million, her mouth was wide open.


    Her cousin pulled Nan Xun aside and red at her. ¡°What kind of evil agent did you find to ask for hundreds of millions? Is he crazy?¡±


    Nan Xun said, ¡°I heard from Auntie that Cousin-inw doesn¡¯tck money the most. Cousin, the agent just showed you the most expensive thing in this district. The most expensive thing is in C District. If you think this


    ce isn¡¯t high-end enough, let¡¯s go to C District?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to Cousin buying a vi here. I can benefit from it and live here in the future!¡±


    Her cousin was caught in a dilemma.


    ¡°I think this ce is not bad. It¡¯s better than Area C.¡±


    ¡°Then Cousin can buy it here!¡± Nan Xun did not give her cousin a chance to speak and called the middleman over. ¡°My cousin said that she wants this set.¡±


    The agent smiled brightly. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go back to thepany to sign the contractter.¡±


    Her cousin bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯ll go make a call.¡±


    Her cousin went to the side to make a call.


    Nan Xun looked at her back and shook his head speechlessly.


    Big Auntie¡¯s family loved to puff themselves up at their own cost!


    A ck sedan slowly drove down the mountain and stopped when it passed Nan Xun.


    The car door was pushed open and Tang Mo walked out.


    Seeing Tang Mo, Nan Xun was slightly stunned.


    Thinking of the message she had received during the meeting yesterday, her beautiful face tensed.


    The agent clearly knew Tang Mo. This vi district was developed by the Tang Corporation.


    Nan Xun knew that this vi district was developed by Tang Corporation, but Tang Mo did not live here. Instead, it was Jiang Yun who lived here.


    He was already cohabiting with Jiang Yun?


    The agent could tell that Tang Mo had something to say to Nan Xun and walked to the side.


    Nan Xun was still in a daze when Tang Mo¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from above her head. ¡°Is the time confirmed?¡±


    ¡°I said, anytime.¡±


    Tang Mo stared at her serious face and pondered for a moment. ¡°The day after tomorrow. I¡¯m a little busy tomorrow.¡±


    Nan Xun smiled. ¡°Okay, see you at the Civil Affairs Bureau the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Tang Mo nced at the agent. ¡°You¡¯re here to buy a house?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s my cousin.¡±


    Tang Mo took out his wallet and took out a card from inside. ¡°Take this card. There¡¯s a lot of discount for buying a house.¡±


    an Xun saw her cousin walking over after the call from the corner of his eye and hurriedly pushed Tang Mo¡¯s hand away. ¡°No need. My cousin doesn¡¯tck money the most. Leave quickly.¡±


    Tang Mo frowned slightly and said nothing. He got into the car and left.


    Her cousin walked over, wanting to see Tang Mo¡¯s face, but the car drove away.


    ¡°Ah Xun, who was that man just now?¡± Although she did not see his face clearly, he was wearing a suit and had a noble aura. He did not look like someone who was easy to deal with.


    an Xun replied, ¡°A friend.¡±


    Her cousin pouted. ¡°You have a friend staying here? What did he give you just now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Nan Xun did not give her cousin a chance to ask anything. ¡°Did Brother-inw agree? But Cousin, you¡¯re so outstanding. If you want this vi, Brother-inw will definitely buy it.¡±


    Her cousin avoided her eyes. ¡°Yes, he wants to buy it. Let¡¯s go and pay the deposit now.¡±.

 Chapter 2244

    <h4>Chapter 2244 It Has Just Started</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    They arrived at the agency.


    Her cousin took the contract and read it.


    Seeing that she really wanted to sign it, Nan Xun could not help but say, ¡°Cousin, why don¡¯t you call Brother-inw again to confirm?¡±


    Her cousin raised her chin. ¡°Your cousin-inw dotes on me the most. How can he object to something I like?¡±


    ot wanting to lose face in front of Nan Xun, her cousin signed her name and gave her a deposit of five million dors.


    Seeing this, Nan Xun said nothing more.


    o wonder Auntie acted so high and mighty in front of them. It seemed like Cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦ was quite good!


    an Xun sent her cousin to the hotel.


    Her cousin received a call from her fianc¨¦ the moment she arrived at the hotel.


    ¡°When you called me earlier, I was in a meeting. Have you decided on the vi you mentioned?¡±


    Her cousin¡¯s voice softened. ¡°I really like that vi!¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Do you think money falls from the sky?¡±


    Her cousin¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the richest man in Y City? What¡¯s so difficult about buying a vi in the capital?¡±


    ¡°The richest man came from your mother. Your mother is brainless, but so are you. If you insist on booking that vi, our engagement will be canceled!¡±


    Without waiting for her cousin to say anything, her fianc¨¦ hung up.


    Because of her beauty, her cousin often got whatever she wanted in front of her fianc¨¦. This was the first time she had been stopped.


    Her cousin made another call with red eyes.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Her cousin told her about her fianc¨¦ not letting her buy a vi.


    Her aunt did not know the price of the vi. When she heard that her precious daughter was crying, she hurriedlyforted her. When her cousin¡¯s mood improved, she said to her, ¡°Go back to Y City and coax him.


    He¡¯s a man. If you make him happy, won¡¯t he give you everything?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like Nan Xun, marrying an old man and getting a divorce without getting anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, did you see the old man Nan Xun married in the capital?¡±


    Her cousin said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see it. There¡¯s nothing for men in Nan Xun¡¯s apartment. They must have left long ago!¡±


    Her auntughed in disdain. ¡°She¡¯s not on the same level as you. When you settle down in the capital, she will probably try to curry favor with you. You have to keep a distance from her then. If you¡¯re pestered by poor


    rtives, there will be a lot of trouble in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I know my boundaries.¡±


    an Xun did not take her cousin¡¯s purchase of the vi to heart at all.


    She never envied the lives of others. Living her own life was the right way.


    Back in the apartment, Nan Xun thought that she was about to get a divorce certificate from Tang Mo and took out her identification documents from the cab.


    On the marriage certificate, the two people in the photo had tensed faces and were not smiling at all.


    an Xun still remembered the expression of the photographer who took photos of them. His eyes were filled with doubts and he almost asked them if they were here to get married or to get a divorce!


    an Xun stared at the photo for a long time.


    A trace of disappointment appeared in her heart.


    an Xun¡¯s studio was for interior decoration.


    The next day after work, she invited several clients for dinner.


    The client was not arge corporation like Tang Corporation, but a developer of a small building.


    Nan Xun went with her assistant.


    She was wearing a white chiffon shirt, a tight skirt, and five to six centimeters high heels.


    Compared to when she first entered the workce, she was now very feminine.


    When she and her assistant arrived at the room, it was already filled with smoke.


    Nan Xun smiled. ¡°Good evening, bosses.¡±


    She was already familiar with the workce rules. Beforeing, she had arranged for young and beautiful girls to y and sing songs in the clubhouse, and the atmosphere in the room was rxed and happy.


    After Tang Mo finished his work for the day, he went to the hospital to visit Mrs Tang.


    The doctor said that Mrs Tang¡¯s heart was fine, but her mental state was.


    She was slightly depressed.


    Tang Mo had talked to Mrs Tang, but she refused to reveal anything. He did not know when she had contracted this depression.


    She did look a little depressed recently.


    Tang Mo thought about it. It might be about his divorce!


    Tang Mo got out of the car and was about to go to the inpatient department when he saw Xiao Mo downstairs.


    Apart from Xiao Mo, there was a slender figure beside him.


    It was the woman who had hugged Xiao Most time.


    Why were they still together?


    Tang Mo narrowed his eyes and stood on the spot for a few seconds until the woman held Xiao Mo¡¯s arm and leaned her head on Xiao Mo¡¯s shoulder. Xiao Mo did not push her away.


    Tang Mo had always had a bad temper. Although his grandfather¡¯s death had made him more mature, there were some things in his bones that could not be changed.


    Tang Mo rushed in front of Xiao Mo and grabbed his cor.


    Xiao Mo staggered a few steps forward.


    When Shen Yiyi saw this, she was shocked. She was about to go forward when Tang Mo stopped her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be beaten, stand further away. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t hit women!¡±


    When Xiao Mo saw that it was Tang Mo, he raised his hand, gesturing for Shen Yiyi to not approach him.


    Xiao Mo looked at Tang Mo, whose expression was dark. He grabbed Tang Mo¡¯s wrist and gritted his teeth. ¡°Actually, I want to beat you up too!¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You f*cking found another woman behind her back and you still have the cheek to hit me?¡±


    Xiao Mo shook off Tang Mo¡¯s hands on his cor and took a step back, a trace of pain in his eyes. ¡°What about you? You¡¯re just an ex-husband. What right do you have to control me?¡±


    ¡°With what I owe her, if you don¡¯t cut ties with this woman today, I¡¯ll sell her to Africa and make her my ve!¡±


    Shen Yiyi trembled when she heard Tang Mo¡¯s words.


    ¡°Where are you from? This is a civilized society. Do you think no one can control you if you do whatever you want? I¡¯ll call the police now!¡±


    Shen Yiyi was about to take out her phone when Xiao Mo stopped her.


    ¡°Go back to the ward first!¡±


    Shen Yiyi said, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Go back!¡±


    Shen Yiyi pouted and entered the inpatient department.


    Xiao Mo looked at Tang Mo, whose expression was dark, and said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Xun¡¯er and I are over.¡± When he said this, there was a trace of self-ridicule on Xiao Mo¡¯s lips. ¡°It¡¯s only just begun and it¡¯s


    already over.¡±


    Tang Mo pursed his handsome lips tightly. ¡°You¡¯re cheating on her. With her personality, it would be strange if she didn¡¯t end it with you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you have two-timing too? But she still had different feelings for you¡­¡± Before Xiao Mo could finish, Tang Mo rushed up and grabbed his cor again.¡± What did you say? You¡¯re the man she likes to the point


    of shouting his name in her dreams. She cares about you so much, but you betrayed her. Do you want to die? ¡±


    Xiao Mo looked at the dark but handsome Tang Mo up close and the mocking smile on his lips deepened. ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t like me that much?¡±.

 Chapter 2245

    <h4>Chapter 2245 A Woman Who Said One Thing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Mo tightened his grip on Xiao Mo¡¯s cor. ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking make excuses for your affair!¡±


    Xiao Mo¡¯s neck was strangled, but he did not push Tang Mo¡¯s hand away. He was immersed in his emotions and said with an ashen face, ¡°I used to think that she really had me in her heart. But after she found out that


    you saved her, she changedpletely.¡±


    ¡°The onlooker sees everything clearly. She might not have noticed that you affected her so deeply.¡±


    Xiao Mo looked at Tang Mo¡¯s frozen facial features and his eyes turned red. ¡°In the past few days, I¡¯ve been thinking from time to time. If I saved her during the earthquake, would she not like you at all?¡±


    ¡°I rejected itter. Her feelings for you definitely didn¡¯t start from the earthquake when you saved her, but from a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°She just doesn¡¯t want to admit that she doesn¡¯t like me anymore and likes you.¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s pupils dted slightly, looking shocked.


    He wanted to strangle Xiao Mo to death, but in the end, he slowly let go of his cor.


    He shook his hand and cursed, ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Tang Mo got into the car with a crazy expression and did not even go to Mrs Tang¡¯s ward.


    Meng Fan and Tang Mo did not look good and asked carefully, ¡°Young Master Tang, are you done?¡±


    Xiao Mo¡¯s words were still echoing in Tang Mo¡¯s mind. He raised his hand and pped his face.


    Seeing Tang Mo p himself, Meng Yi was shocked.


    Did Young Master Tang take the wrong medicine?


    Tang Mo leaned back against the chair and only noticed Meng Yi¡¯s gaze after a while.


    He coughed and gave an address.


    The address Tang Mo gave was Nan Xun¡¯s district.


    Meng Yi drove over and when they arrived at the district, Tang Mo took the elevator to Nan Xun¡¯s apartment.


    After pressing the doorbell for a while, the neighbor opposite heard the sound and opened the door to say to Tang Mo, ¡°Miss Nan doesn¡¯t seem to be back yet.¡±


    Tang Mo went downstairs again.


    After getting into the car, he asked Meng Yi to call Nan Xun¡¯s studio.


    A few minutester, Meng Yi told Tang Mo, ¡°Miss Nan is having a social gathering tonight.¡±


    ¡°Drive over.¡±


    Tang Mo walked out of the elevator and toward Nan Xun¡¯s room.


    Just then, a waiter came in to deliver wine and the room was full of smoke.


    A male client who had drunk too much shouted, ¡°President Nan went to the washroom. I¡¯ll say it here today. I¡¯ll make her submit to me tonight.¡±


    The other clientsughed out loud.


    ¡°President Li, don¡¯t talk big. Everyone knows that President Nan never epted unspoken rules. In the past, she was quite good at disguising herself and did not look feminine. Now, it¡¯s different. Don¡¯t say that after


    drinking, her face is red and she really looks charming.¡±


    ¡°Your hands are weak and your waist is thin¡­¡±


    resident Li wasughing when the room suddenly fell silent.


    resident Li looked up drunkenly. Before he could react, the wine the waiter had just poured spilled over his head.


    ¡°W-Who dares to ssh me¡­¡±


    Before President Li could finish, his wet hair was pulled up from behind. He looked up and saw Tang Mo, whose expression was dark and his eyes cold. His tongue seemed to be tied. ¡°Y-Young Master Tang?¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s handsome jaw was clenched tightly and his cold voice seemed toe from his throat. ¡°Do you want my woman to be obedient?¡±


    resident Li said, ¡°D-Didn¡¯t you get a divorce?¡±


    Tang Mo chuckled, his eyes dark and scary. ¡°Which hand touched her waist?¡±


    Before President Li could say anything, Tang Mo grabbed his right hand. Tang Mo turned the wheel and pressed President Li¡¯s hand into a te of hot soup.


    resident Li cried out in pain.


    The water kept trying to break free and hot water sshed on the back of Tang Mo¡¯s hand. He did not blink until President Li begged him and said that he would not dare to talk nonsense again.


    After Tang Mo left, the dead silence in the room slowly eased.


    President Li¡¯s face twisted and he shouted, ¡°Lunatic, lunatic!¡±


    Nan Xun had drunk a lot that night. She went to the washroom outside the private room to wash her face and tidy her makeup.


    She stood by the sink and closed her eyes to sober up.


    After some time, the surroundings seemed to turn silent.


    Nan Xun opened her eyes and looked behind her through the mirror.


    What she saw shocked her.


    Under the white light, a man in a white shirt and ck pants stood at the door of the female washroom.


    He had both hands in his pockets, his hair falling over his forehead. His facial features were handsome and charming under the light, but there was ayer of darkness over them.


    His slender upturned eyesnded on her unblinkingly, as if he wanted to see through her.


    Nan Xun met his gaze and her heart tightened.


    His gaze was very aggressive, making people feel uneasy and frightened.


    Nan Xun patted her face and forced herself to wake up.


    She took a deep breath and walked toward the door, looking at Tang Mo with a smile. ¡°Why are you here? The male washroom is opposite.¡±


    The man standing at the door said nothing, but his eyes were still staring at her.


    Nan Xun felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Well¡­ I have to entertain guests. I¡¯ll be at the Civil Affairs Bureau on time tomorrow morning.¡±


    Nan Xun wanted to walk past him, but before she could take a step, he moved first.


    His tall body approached her. Nan Xun was frightened by his posture and stepped back unconsciously.


    One approached.


    One stepped back.


    The person who retreated was pressed against the sink and could not retreat.


    Seeing that he was about to approach her, Nan Xun had no choice but to put her hands on his chest. Her fingertips touched his firm muscles through the fabric of his shirt. Her fingertips seemed to be scalded and she


    wanted to retract them, but she had no choice but to push him away.


    ¡°Tang Mo, are you drunk?¡± She sniffed. The smell of alcohol seemed toe from her, but there was no smell on him.


    Tang Mo pulled Nan Xun¡¯s hand away and pressed his slender hand on her waist. Suddenly, he exerted strength and she was lifted onto the sink.


    an Xun red at Tang Mo. ¡°Are you crazy? There¡¯s still water on the sink. My dress is wet. You¡­¡±


    He grabbed her chin and lifted it up. Before she could finish, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    an Xun¡¯s mind buzzed.


    Did he f*cking want to die? Was he crazy?


    Why would a person who was getting a divorce tomorrowe and kiss her?!


    an Xun was furious. She was about to resist when there was a pain at the corner of her lips.


    He bit her hard.


    an Xun gasped. This bastard, was he a f*cking dog?


    an Xun tasted blood and her beautiful face was almost distorted.


    She was about to fight him to the death when she heard his voice above her head. ¡°When are you going to f*cking stop being stubborn, you lying woman¡±.

 Chapter 2246 - Woman, Do You Know How to Be Gentle?

    <h4>Chapter 2246 Woman, Do You Know How to Be Gentle?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    What did he mean by her being stubborn?


    What did she mean by saying one thing but meant another?


    He must have taken the wrong medicine!


    Yesterday when they met, they were still keeping a distance. Today, he suddenly appeared and came to kiss her. Was there something wrong with his brain?


    Nan Xun looked at the handsome man and red at him angrily. ¡°Tang Mo, look carefully. I¡¯m Nan Xun, the tomboy you hated the most in the past!¡±


    The corner of Nan Xun¡¯s lips were bitten by him and blood seeped out, as if she had applied bright lipstick. She was charming and Tang Mo reached out his slender fingers to caress her.


    The bright red blood touched his finger and he put it to his lips, tasting it.


    an Xun saw his actions and her ears turned red unconsciously.


    ¡°Are you crazy? If you are, go to the hospital!¡±


    an Xun pushed his shoulders, wanting to jump off the sink.


    Tang Mo grabbed her slender waist in time and held her hands behind her.


    Like aic artist, his handsome face approached her again.


    He leaned towards her ear, his voice low and charming. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to say it. One day, you will admit it yourself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Let go. Someone wille inter. You may be shameless, but I¡¯m not!¡±


    Compared to her nervousness and fear, Tang Mo was rather rxed, as if being seen was not something worth caring about.


    The more panicked she was, the more he would not let her off.


    His well-defined fingers lifted her tensed chin. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to let go. Kiss me.¡±


    Nan Xun said, ¡°Go and die!¡± He was really shameless! How was he like the president of arge corporation? He was simply a gangster!


    No matter how she scolded him, Tang Mo was not angry. His hands wrapped around her waist and he had no intention of letting go.


    The clicking of high heels sounded outside the washroom.


    Someone woulde in soon.


    Nan Xun looked at the man who was smiling like a devil. She gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, and kissed the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Is that enough?¡± She lowered her voice and said angrily.


    Tang Mo stared at Nan Xun¡¯s beautiful but angry face and smirked. ¡°You¡¯re only a primary school graduate. Didn¡¯t I teach you before? Why are you still so bad?¡±


    Nan Xun was speechless.


    He patted her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll teach you again.¡±


    Jiang Yun and her best friend walked toward the washroom hand in hand. Ever since Tang Mo said those words that day, he had never contacted her again.


    She sent him a message, but he did not reply.


    She knew that he had only taken her to the hotel to scare her!


    But she was indeed frightened at that time. After she understood, she regretted it.


    Compared to his disability, she preferred his appearance.


    It was a face that could make people fall in love at first sight.


    He was handsome and slightly devilish, looking wild and unruly. The bad ones always wanted to be conquered.


    When she smiled, she was like a poppy on the other shore, easily addictive!


    ¡°Since you still can¡¯t forget him, go after him. I don¡¯t believe he can reject a beauty like you!¡±


    The moment her best friend finished speaking, Jiang Yun, who had arrived at the female washroom first, saw the two people inside.


    She recognized Tang Mo at a nce.


    There was a woman in his arms. The woman was pressed against his chest and her hands were pushing him¡­ And he was smiling lovingly.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s mind exploded.


    She covered her mouth with her hand, turned around and ran out.


    Her best friend nced at the washroom and frowned, hurriedly chasing after Jiang Yun.


    Nan Xun heard themotion outside the washroom and pinched Tang Mo¡¯s arm. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let go of me?¡±


    She was really furious.


    Seeing that her face was red like the sunset, Tang Mo let go of her and smirked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so timid.¡±


    Nan Xun quickly tidied her hair and dress and red at him. ¡°Who¡¯s as thick-skinned as you?¡±


    With that said, she rushed past him and out of the washroom.


    Back in the room, Nan Xun saw that her clients were gone and was wondering when her assistant came over.


    ¡°President Nan.¡±


    Nan Xun nced into the room. ¡°What happened? Did President Li and the rest leave?¡±


    ¡°I went out to take a call earlier and didn¡¯t know what happened in the room. Later, I asked the service staff and found out that President Tang hade. At that time, President Li and the rest said something bad to


    you. When President Tang heard it, he poured wine on President Li¡¯s head and even pressed his hand into the hot soup. President Li is now at the hospital.¡±


    Seeing Nan Xun¡¯s surprised expression, the assistant added, ¡°I heard from the waiter that the hot soup also sshed on the back of President Tang¡¯s hand.¡±


    Nan Xun thought of what had happened in the washroom just now. Her mind was in a mess and she had not noticed if the back of his hand was injured.


    Nan Xun subconsciously walked toward the washroom.


    When she went over, Tang Mo was no longer there.


    She took out her phone and called him.


    The call could not get through.


    The assistant walked in front of Nan Xun and asked, ¡°President Nan, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Go to the hospital and ask about President Li¡¯s burns first. I¡¯ll go to the hospital personally tomorrow.¡±


    The assistant nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    an Xun had drunk a lot that night and could not drive, so she called a designated driver.


    She was not in the mood to appreciate the night scenery outside.


    Her mind was filled with what had happened tonight.


    After his grandfather passed away, he looked a lot more stable.


    How could such a thing happen tonight?


    Did he not think about the consequences?


    Although she felt that his actions were not mature and rational enough, she did not me him.


    nstead, there was a strange feeling that she had never felt before.


    At night, Nan Xun only drank and did not eat much, so her stomach felt a little ufortable. After arriving at her district, she went to the supermarket to buy noodles and eggs and took the elevator upstairs.


    She walked to the door of the apartment and was about to open it when a voice suddenly sounded behind her. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be back for a while.¡±


    Nan Xun was shocked.


    She turned around and looked at the tall figure walking out of the emergency exit. She almost threw the bag with the eggs at him. ¡°Tang Mo, why are you here?¡±


    Tang Mo had his hands in his pockets. Hearing Nan Xun¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me? Alright, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Nan Xun thought of his hand and stopped him. ¡°Wait.¡±


    Seeming to have expected that she would not really let him go, Tang Mo turned around and strode toward her.


    Nan Xun looked at his smiling face and said with a straight face, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Tang Mo reached out his left hand obediently.


    His left hand was clean and smooth. Nan Xun looked at his right hand in his pocket. ¡°That one.¡±


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you really want to see it?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Woman, can you be gentler?¡±


    ¡°Then go find a gentle woman!¡± Nan Xun opened the door and wanted to close it after entering.


    Tang Mo leaned against the door and reached out his hand. ¡°Look, look, look.¡±.

 Chapter 2247

    <h4>Chapter 2247 I Like You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The back of his right hand was badly injured.


    There were several blisters on it and blood was seeping out.


    When Nan Xun saw this, she was angry and speechless.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it like that in business? People say a few words but hold it in. Why are you hitting people like a child?¡±


    It was fine if he had hit her, but he had even hurt himself!


    Tang Mo wanted to joke around, but when he saw Nan Xun¡¯s eyes turning red, his eyes darkened and he stopped smiling. ¡°He said that I can¡¯t care about others, but he said that you can¡¯t.¡±


    Nan Xun said, ¡°We¡¯ll go get our marriage certificate tomorrow. I won¡¯t be anyone to you in the future.¡± She turned and entered the house.


    Tang Mo pushed open the door and followed her in.


    After Nan Xun put down the noodles and eggs, she went to the bedroom to get the first-aid kit.


    ¡°You have to deal with the blisters on the back of your hand in time.¡±


    Tang Mo sat on the sofa. ¡°Help me.¡±


    an Xun sat beside him and ced his hand on herp. She lowered her head and carefully dealt with the blisters on the back of his hand.


    The blisters were external injuries and needed to be disinfected, applied medicine and wrapped in gauze.


    Her actions were gentle and focused.


    Tang Mo looked at the woman who was handling his blisters. Her lowered eyshes were long and thick, casting a faint shadow on her face. She seemed to be a little nervous and a few beads of sweat appeared on the


    tip of her nose. Her pink lips were pursed tightly and the corner of her lips were scabbed over by his bite, making people want to bite it again.


    Her eyebrows were furrowed tightly, as if there was something on her mind.


    Tang Mo could not help butugh. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt much. Why are you so nervous?¡± He lowered his head and leaned toward her. ¡°You care so much about me?¡±


    an Xun was wrapping the gauze for him when she heard his words. She looked up at him, but he was suddenly so close that the tip of their noses almost touched. She wanted to step back, but he quickly kissed her


    lips.


    ¡°You can do it yourself!¡±


    an Xun stood up from the sofa.


    But the next second, he pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Tang Mo, we¡¯ve already signed the divorce agreement. If you continue, I¡¯ll call the police¡­¡±


    Before Nan Xun could finish, she heard his muffled voice from her neck. ¡°Nan Xun, I f*cking surrendered to you. I surrendered. I only treated you as my savior. If there wasn¡¯t a car ident, I wouldn¡¯t have even looked


    at you. It was all because of my anger.¡±


    ¡°I like you. I like you and want to pester you now.¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Xun¡¯s mind seemed to be in a knot.


    She could not react for a while.


    Did he really take the wrong medicine today?


    an Xun reached out to touch his forehead. ¡°You have a fever? Did you drink?¡±


    Tang Mo grabbed her slender hand and held it tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a fever or drink.¡±


    He bit her ear. ¡°I f*cking like you.¡±


    an Xun¡¯s other hand that was not in his palm clenched into a fist. It tightened and loosened, and then tightened again. Her palm was sweating.


    She wanted to tell him loudly that she did not like him and still hated him as much as before.


    However, the words she was about to say became, ¡°Aren¡¯t there many women that you like?¡±


    These words sounded as sour as it could be!


    Tang Mo smirked. ¡°But you¡¯re the only one who can be remembered now.¡±


    Nan Xun turned her head away, not looking at him.


    Tang Mo did not give her a chance to escape. He turned around and pressed her against the sofa.


    She had no choice but to look at him again.


    There was a smile in his upturned eyes. They were bright and devilish, and his eyes were slightly raised, like a thousand-year-old snow fox on a mountain that wanted to seduce people¡¯s souls.


    Nan Xun kept reminding herself not to be charmed by him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you. Go away!¡±


    Tang Mo did not move and stared at her tightly. ¡°Look into my eyes and say it again.¡±


    an Xun said, ¡°Go and die!¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s uninjured left hand grabbed Nan Xun¡¯s hand and inteced their fingers. He lowered his head and kissed her trembling eyshes. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s die together.¡±


    His kiss moved from her eyes to her lips.


    an Xun came out of the bathroom.


    She must have drunk too much tonight and was not clear-headed!


    an Xun patted her head.


    They were supposed to register their marriage tomorrow. How did things develop to this point?


    She was going crazy!


    Nan Xun walked to the bedroom door, opened it, and looked outside.


    Seeing that Tang Mo was still in the living room, she closed the door and locked it.


    She took out her phone and called him.


    It went through very quickly.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m changing the ringtone.¡±


    ¡°Go back immediately after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Nan Xun hung up angrily.


    A few secondster, she received a voice message.


    It was from Tang Mo.


    Nan Xun opened it and almost had high blood pressure.


    She opened the bedroom door and stormed out.


    Tang Mo leaned against the sofa. Only two or three buttons of his shirt were buttoned, revealing his corbones and chest.


    His hair fell messily on his forehead and his upturned eyes were slightly devilish. Seeing Nan Xuning out, he smirked.


    Thirty percent evil, thirty percent evil and forty percent bad.


    ¡°Tang Mo, I order you to delete that recording immediately.¡± She did not know when he had recorded it, but if that recording was heard by others, she really did not want to live anymore.


    This bastard!


    Why was he so bad!


    ¡°I can delete it, but you have to promise me one thing.¡±


    Nan Xun said, ¡°How dare you make conditions with me after what you did to me just now?¡±


    The man on the sofa said, ¡°This is why I recorded it. Do you dare say that you have no intention of acquiescing to me?¡±


    Nan Xun picked up a bolster and threw it at the man.


    Tang Mo hugged the bolster and looked at her with a devilish smile. ¡°Let¡¯s try to date for three months. If we¡¯re not suitable, how about we get the divorce certificate?¡±


    ¡°Who wants to date you for three months!!!¡± Nan Xun pointed at the door. ¡°Leave now.¡±


    Tang Mo stared at Nan Xun for a while before he put down the bolster and stood up from the sofa.


    His tall and handsome body walked toward the door.


    After a few steps, he stopped to look at her.


    Nan Xun turned around and he could not see her face clearly.


    Nan Xun¡¯s heart was in a mess. She wanted to draw the line with this damn man, but they had crossed the line.


    She had followed his lead and developed such a strange and awkward rtionship.


    A pair of slender arms reached over and the man hugged her from behind, his thin lips by her ear. ¡°Give me a chance. Let¡¯s try, okay? Maybe if we try, you¡¯ll find that I¡¯m not as bad as you think I am. Maybe you¡¯ll like my


    type. After all, as long as I make a move, no woman can escape from me¡­¡±


    The first half of the sentence moved Nan Xun a little, but the second half made her want to kick him to death.


    She pulled his hands away from her waist. ¡°Get out now!¡±


    Seeing that she was unmoved, Tang Mo frowned. ¡°Are you really not giving me a chance?¡±


    Nan Xun pushed him. ¡°Go buy me medicine.¡±


    ¡°What medicine?¡± He looked at her. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°What medicine are you talking about? I don¡¯t want to get pregnant yet!¡±


    Tang Mo was speechless..

 Chapter 2248

    <h4>Chapter 2248 Hugging Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Mo walked to the door and turned back to look at Nan Xun, raising his eyebrows slightly. ¡°If you¡¯re pregnant, give birth to the child.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, a bolster was thrown at him.


    Tang Mo caught it with one hand. ¡°Woman, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to have children. Why is your temper worse than mine?¡±


    Nan Xun red at him. Tang Mo put the bolster on the cab, touched his nose, and turned to leave.


    It was Tang Mo¡¯s first time buying that medicine.


    After entering the drugstore, he looked around.


    The staff came over and asked him, ¡°Sir, what do you want to buy?¡±


    Tang Mo had both hands in his pockets, a trace of embarrassment on his handsome and devilish face. ¡°Which kind of contraceptive medicine doesn¡¯t harm your body?¡±


    ¡°Even taking medicine hurts a little.¡±


    Tang Mo frowned and took a box of medicine under the staff¡¯s introduction.


    When she paid the bill, she took out a box of other things.


    Back at Nan Xun¡¯s apartment, he turned the doorknob. That damned woman had actually closed the door.


    Tang Mo did not have the key to Nan Xun¡¯s apartment, so he had no choice but to call her.


    Her phone was switched off.


    He pressed the doorbell again, but no one answered.


    Tang Mo pressed the tip of his tongue against his cheek andughed in anger.


    This cunning woman was just finding an excuse to throw him out!


    Nan Xuny on the bed and ignored the doorbell outside.


    Too many things had happened tonight and she needed to think about it alone.


    She did not understand either. They were going to get a divorce tomorrow, but their rtionship had suddenly changed.


    She did not seem to resist what he had done on the sofa earlier.


    Nan Xun turned over and buried her face into the pillow, her hands clenched into fists and punched the pillow.


    How could she have a good impression of that bastard Tang Mo?


    He was clearly the type she hated the most!


    With a yboy face, a woman woulde to him if he curled his finger!


    Wasn¡¯t he with Jiang Yun? They were even cohabiting and even came here tonight. Wasn¡¯t he disgusting?


    At the thought of this, Nan Xun ran into the bathroom to take a shower.


    Coming out again, Nan Xuny on the bed and forced herself to sleep.


    In her daze, she felt the bed beside her sink slightly. She opened her eyes and looked back. What she saw almost scared her to death.


    ¡°Tang Mo, why are you here?¡± The door to her apartment was closed.


    Tang Mo smirked, revealing his white teeth. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Nan Xun dangerously. ¡°I stayed in the same training camp as the Crown Prince when I was young. Do you think I know how to unlock a


    door?¡±


    Nan Xun sat up from the bed and red at Tang Mo with a serious expression. ¡°Breaking into someone¡¯s house in the middle of the night. Is this illegal?¡±


    Tang Mo grabbed Nan Xun¡¯s wrist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Kick me away if you get me. You¡¯re quite good at kicking me to the curb after I¡¯ve outlived my usefulness.¡±


    ¡°Tang Mo, don¡¯t be so shameless!¡±


    Nan Xun struggled to get out of his arms, but he hugged her tightly. She was forced to lean in his arms and could not break free. She pinched his firm arm with all of her strength.


    ¡°You despicable and shameless bastard¡­¡±


    Tang Mo bit her ear and his devilish voice entered her ear. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re still in good spirits. Do you want to do something else?¡±


    Nan Xun immediately fell silent.


    Tang Mo hugged her slender waist. ¡°Do you want to take your medicine now?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep after eating. I¡¯ll eat tomorrow morning,¡± she replied angrily.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you take your medicine anymore.¡±


    an Xun looked up and red at him. ¡°Get away from me. Who wants in the future¡­


    He kissed all of her unfinished words.


    an Xun was woken up by the doorbell.


    Opening her eyes, her head hurt a little.


    it was because she had not slept wellst night.


    The doorbell continued to ring. She looked back at the man who was hugging her tightly and frowned, moving his hand away from her waist.


    She lifted the nket and walked out of the room.


    Opening the door, Nan Xun narrowed her eyes and was stunned for a few seconds when she saw her cousin standing at the door.


    Her cousin looked at Nan Xun unhappily. ¡°I pressed the doorbell for a long time. Did you not open the door on purpose?¡±


    After Cousin liked that vi, she returned to Y City to find her fianc¨¦. She tried to please her fianc¨¦, but he still did not agree.


    Her mother gave her an idea. Her fianc¨¦ wanted to work with a CEO recently. That CEO was in his fifties and had lost his wife in his middle age. He only had one daughter. If she could matchmake the CEO with the


    divorced Nan Xun, her fianc¨¦ might be able to work with the CEO. Then, he would be happy and buy her that vi.


    Her cousin hade early in the morning to propose marriage to Nan Xun.


    an Xun nced at her cousin. ¡°Why are you so early?¡±


    Her cousin looked at Nan Xun, whose hair was messy and looked slightly tired, with a look of disdain. ¡°You¡¯ve been in the capital for several years. Can¡¯t you pay attention to your image? How can you find a good family


    in the future?¡±


    The sleepiness in Nan Xun¡¯s mind dissipated. Hearing her cousin¡¯s words, she smirked andughed coldly. ¡°It seems like Cousin doesn¡¯t sleep or remove your makeup at home and keeps the image of a goddess. No


    wonder Cousin-inw loves you so much that he bought you a vi worth hundreds of millions.¡±


    At the mention of the vi, her cousin¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Thinking of the purpose of her visit, her cousin did not say much to Nan Xun and said directly, ¡°Are you free this weekend?¡±


    Nan Xun knew that her cousin had not finished speaking and she did not say anything.


    ¡°I know a big boss whose family is quite rich. | want to introduce you to him.¡±


    Nan Xunughed coldly in his heart.


    Did Cousin treat her as an idiot?


    ¡°The one Cousin mentionedst time? Didn¡¯t you want to keep it for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Nan Xun, I¡¯m doing this for your good. Don¡¯t treat me like a fool!¡±


    an Xun was about to speak when footsteps sounded in the living room.


    Tang Mo walked over.


    Her cousin stood at the door and saw the maning out of the bedroom.


    The man was wearing a pair of loose ck pants and a ck shirt. The shirt was only buttoned up, revealing his exquisite corbones and chest. She could vaguely see his well-defined abdominal muscles.


    His fluffy short hair was slightly messy. His handsome facial features and smooth facial features seemed to be sleepy. His upturned eyes were slightly rxed and his pink lips were slightly pursed. There was a trace of


    wildness in his flirtatiousness.


    He walked behind Nan Xun and reached out his hands to hug her from behind, resting his chin on her slender shoulders. ¡°What are you having for breakfast?¡±


    He seemed to have not noticed his cousin¡¯s wide eyes.


    an Xun was also shocked by the man who suddenly hugged her from behind.


    He really¡­ did he not see someone standing at the door?


    Her cousin regained her senses from the shock and looked at the man behind Nan Xun. God, how could there be such a good-looking man in this world?


    ¡°Nan Xun¡­ After you divorced the old man, you kept a gigolo at home?¡±


    Her cousin¡¯s words were shocking.


    The man leaning against Nan Xun¡¯s slender shoulder slowly raised his head and looked at his cousin..

 Chapter 2249

    <h4>Chapter 2249 She Was Jealous</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man who had leaned against Nan Xun¡¯s shoulder sleepily just now looked like a little wolfhound. When he looked at his cousin, his eyes were sharp and scary, like a ferocious beast on the grasnd, making people


    feel afraid.


    Her cousin took a step back in shock.


    However, she had always been arrogant in front of Nan Xun. How could she be willing to leave just like that?


    Her cousin pursed her lips tightly, showing the attitude of a parent. ¡°Nan Xun, we women have to respect ourselves. If Grandma and the rest find out that you¡¯re staying with a pretty boy like this, they¡¯ll be sad¡­¡±


    Nan Xun could not stand her cousin¡¯s self-righteous stupidity and could not help but say, ¡°Firstly, he¡¯s not a gigolo. He¡¯s my husband. Grandma and Auntie know him. Secondly, the old man you¡¯re talking about is the


    same person as him. Thirdly, if you want me to go on a blind date, why don¡¯t you ask him if he agrees?¡±


    Her cousin¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Y-Your husband is so young?¡±


    And he looked extraordinary, not like someone from a small family.


    ¡°Do you want me to show you our marriage certificate?¡±


    Her cousin was about to speak when she received the man¡¯s sharp gaze again. She could not say anything.


    Waving her hand, her cousin took a few steps back. ¡°You¡¯d better not be lying to me! I¡¯ll go back to the vige and find out!¡± With that said, she ran away.


    an Xun only pushed away the man who was still leaning on her shoulder after her cousin had run away.


    ¡°You¡¯re so heavy!¡± Nan Xun wanted to enter the house, but the next second, the man grabbed her wrist and pushed her slender body against the door frame.


    an Xun struggled, but he grabbed her hands and pressed them above her head.


    an Xun was a little embarrassed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again?¡±


    Tang Mo was much taller than Nan Xun. He looked down at her, his amorous eyes exuding danger. ¡°Your cousin wants to introduce you to a blind date?¡±


    an Xun looked at his handsome and dangerous face and said angrily, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll go to introduce the old man to me?¡±


    Tang Mo smiled. ¡°What did you say I was in front of your cousin?¡±


    an Xun subconsciously replied, ¡°Hubby.¡±


    The moment she said it, she blushed when she saw his teasing gaze. ¡°I was just brushing my cousin off.¡±


    The man ignored her and raised his eyebrows slightly, looking devilish. ¡°Call me that again.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to call me that?¡± He lowered his head, his handsome face approaching her. ¡°I¡¯m not going to kiss you.¡±


    Without waiting for Nan Xun to say anything, his lips pressed down.


    Nan Xun pushed his face away. ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoying? You didn¡¯t brush your teeth.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t despise you.¡±


    ¡°I despise you.¡±


    The moment Nan Xun finished speaking, he kissed her ruthlessly.


    Nan Xun went to the bathroom to wash up angrily.


    The shameless man followed in.


    His tall body leaned against the door and looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize that you were so easily embarrassed before?¡±


    Nan Xun wanted to throw the water in the cup at him.


    After brushing her teeth, she said to him seriously, ¡°You said yesterday that you would give me a chance. Let¡¯s try for three months. I thought about it and it¡¯s not impossible! However, three months is not dating. It¡¯s


    you wooing me. I have to see your performance. If I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll be with you!¡±


    Tang Moughed at her words. ¡°Have you never been pursued before?¡±


    Nan Xun wanted to hit him again.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. You really didn¡¯t look feminine with your short hair in the past. You¡¯re such a tomboy, it would be strange if someone chased after you!¡±


    Nan Xun pointed at the door with trembling hands. ¡°Tang Mo, you don¡¯t have to chase after me. I¡¯ll tell you the answer now. I won¡¯t make up with you. Let¡¯s get a divorce at the Civil Affairs Bureau now!¡±


    Tang Mo looked at the woman who was almost jumping in anger. He walked up to her and wrapped hisrge hand around her slender waist. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking. Why are you so anxious?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t dress up properly at that time. If not, how would I have the chance if someone snatched it away?¡±


    Before Nan Xun could say anything, she heard him say, ¡°Besides, now that I think about it, you were quite cute back then.¡±


    Nan Xun looked at the talkative man and held his face in her hands, rubbing it yfully. ¡°Since you think it¡¯s cute, I¡¯ll cut my hair in the afternoon.¡±


    He grabbed her hand and bit her index finger hard. ¡°Don¡¯t cut it!¡±


    Nan Xun snorted and shook off his hand, entering the bedroom.


    The two of them argued for a while before they went out to do their own things.


    an Xun went to the Royal Hospital in the afternoon.


    resident Li was hospitalized at the Royal Hospital after being scalded. Although they might not have the chance to work together in the future, Nan Xun still had to visit him.


    She thought that President Li would be angry when he saw her, but he greeted her with a smile.


    During the conversation, Nan Xun learned that Tang Mo had sent Meng Yi to apologize.


    an Xun was a little surprised. With Tang Mo¡¯s personality in the past, he would definitely ignore this President Li.


    He was really changing slowly.


    an Xun came out of CEO Li¡¯s ward and went to the VIP area to Mrs Tang¡¯s ward.


    Just as they were about to reach the ward, the door was suddenly pulled open and a man in his forties strode out, an ufortable smile on his lips.


    an Xun immediately lowered her head. After the man left, Nan Xun nced into the ward through the window.


    Mrs Tang sat in front of the bed, wiping her tears silently.


    When she was staying in the Tang family¡¯s old mansion, she had never seen this man. He was probably not a rtive of the Tang family.


    What was the rtionship between Mrs Tang and that man? Why was she crying?


    an Xun knew that this was not the time to go in and see Mrs Tang, so she turned and left.


    For the next three days, Tang Mo woulde to Nan Xun¡¯s apartment after work.


    He pestered her shamelessly and squeezed into the same bed with her at night.


    Fortunately, he still listened to her and stopped touching her without her consent.


    This morning, Tang Mo said in her ear when he woke up, ¡°I¡¯ve been a little busy recently, so I won¡¯t being over tonight.¡±


    an Xun said indifferently, ¡°I happen to be quiet.¡±


    Tang Mo gritted his teeth, his slender fingers lifting Nan Xun¡¯s chin and biting her lips. ¡°Just you wait!¡±


    an Xun raised her leg and kicked him. ¡°You¡¯re busyforting Miss Jiang. After all, you¡¯ve been here for a few days.¡±


    The man was amused by Nan Xun¡¯s words.


    There was a smile in his eyes and he looked devilish. ¡°Tsk tsk, Miss Nan is finally jealous. Why is the smell in the air so sour?¡±


    Nan Xun was angry and embarrassed. She grabbed his shoulders and pressed him onto the bed.


    ¡°Who¡¯s jealous? Stopughing!¡± She reached out and covered his smiling lips.


    His breath brushed against her palm like a feather. She immediately retracted her hand, wanting to get up, but the next second, he pulled her down and she fell on him.


    He bit the tip of her nose. ¡°I didn¡¯t even sleep with Mi Yue back then. Do you believe me?¡±.

 Chapter 2250

    <h4>Chapter 2250 You¡¯re in Love</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Nan Xun heard Tang Mo¡¯s words, she was stunned for a few seconds before she reacted and snorted. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Alright, I¡¯m not pursuing your past.¡±


    If she pursued the matter, could life still continue?


    Although she said that she would not pursue the matter, she still felt a little disgusted at the thought of him cheating on her the moment they got married.


    Tang Mo saw her expression and took out his phone. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll call Mi Yue.¡±


    Nan Xun stopped him. If she was only a little angry just now, now, her anger was rising. ¡°You still have her number!¡±


    Tang Mo looked at her angry eyes and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s see your reaction. Look at how jealous you are. I haven¡¯t contacted her for a long time and my number has been blocked.¡±


    Nan Xun struggled in his arms and he hugged her tighter and tighter. He lowered his head and kissed her angry face. ¡°I was forced to get married and was unhappy. I wanted to do something to vent it out. Mi Yue was


    just used. There¡¯s really nothing between us.¡±


    ¡°Mi Yue is very beautiful and feminine. Don¡¯t you have any thoughts about her?¡± Nan Xun looked up at him. ¡°You can¡¯t?¡±


    Tang Mo smirked. ¡°You have the most say in whether I can or not.¡±


    Nan Xun felt danger and pushed his approaching handsome face away, changing the topic. ¡°I¡¯m not busy. If I don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll bete.¡±


    Tang Mo kissed Nan Xun¡¯s lips and got up from the bed. He stood by the bed to put on his clothes and seemed to have thought of something. He said to her, ¡°If you¡¯re free one day, go and see my mother.¡±


    ¡°She found that she has slight depression.¡±


    Nan Xun was stunned. ¡°Mom has depression?¡±


    Tang Mo nodded.


    Nan Xun thought of what she had seen at the hospital that day and said thoughtfully, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When they arrived at thepany, Tang Mo called Meng Yi to his office.


    ¡°Come with me to the bidding venue at Fragrant Garden Mountainter.¡±


    Meng Yi nodded. Fragrant Garden Mountain was a project that Old Master Tang had taken a fancy to when he was still alive. In order to fulfill Old Master Tang¡¯s wish, Tang Mo had put in a lot of effort. He had also


    personally worked with the team on this tender. Thepany had spent a lot of manpower and financial resources.


    ¡°Young Master Tang, Fragrant Garden Mountain is definitely ours.¡±


    Tang Mo smirked, equally confident.


    The two of them arrived at the bidding venue. Thepetitors this time were not as strong as Tang Corporation, so Tang Mo was not worried.


    After the bidding started, everything went smoothly.


    Tang Mo¡¯s expression was rather calm, except for the moment when he announced that he had won the bid.


    The originally confident announcement was not satisfactory.


    The target was a medium-sizedpany.


    Thatpany¡¯s bidding price was slightly higher than Tang Corporation¡¯s, as if they had already known about Tang Corporation¡¯s bid price.


    This was the first time Tang Mo had encountered such a thing.


    The president of thatpany was called Liu Yaohui. He walked up to Tang Mo and reached out his hand to greet him. ¡°Young Master Tang, I heard that you¡¯re determined to get Fragrant Garden Mountain. I¡¯m really


    sorry. I hit the mark this time. If Young Master Tang doesn¡¯t mind, our twopanies can develop Fragrant Garden Mountain together.¡±


    Liu Yaohui was just a small real estate developer and Tang Mo had never taken him seriously.


    She wanted to work with him but did not care if she was worthy or not?


    Ascoundrel getting what he wanted!


    Tang Mo put his hands in his pockets and left without even looking at Liu Yaohui.


    Liu Yaohui¡¯s assistant said angrily, ¡°What kind of manners do young people have nowadays?¡±


    Liu Yaohui smirked. ¡°He values Fragrant Garden Mountain so much. It won¡¯t be long before hees to beg me.¡±


    Before Tang Mo returned to Tang Corporation, Tang Xun had already found out about Tang Mo¡¯s failure.


    Tang Xun was waiting in Tang Mo¡¯s office.


    The moment Tang Mo went in, he threw an ashtray at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability to clinch the Fragrant Garden Mountain project. You should have handed it to Xu¡¯er!¡±


    Tang Mo dodged the ashtray, his expression slightly dark. ¡°Will he be able to get it if I give it to him?¡±


    ¡°At least, he never screwed up the project I gave him.¡± Tang Xun red at Tang Mo unhappily. ¡°Xiangyuan Mountain is a project your grandfather wanted to develop when he was alive. When he left, you weren¡¯t by his


    side. When he left, you even lost his unfinished wish. You¡¯re really useless!¡±


    Tang Mo looked at Tang Xun, who was no longer looking at him, and a cold smile appeared on his lips.


    He had done countless sessful projects and led arge corporation to prosper. He had never taken it seriously. If he did anything wrong, it would bepletely rejected.


    Tang Mo was already used to it. He smirked indifferently. ¡°Since I¡¯m so useless, why are you and the illegitimate son still in the organization? If he¡¯s capable, get him to start another business. He might be able to


    surpass the Tang Corporation in a few years.¡±


    Tang Xun was furious. ¡°You¡¯re quite ambitious. You want to chase Xu¡¯er and me out of the organization so that you can take over the family fortune? Dream on!¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I¡¯m still the one in charge of thepany now. If you want the illegitimate son to move up the ranks, then prepare yourself to pull me down before the next board meeting. Now,


    please leave my office!¡±


    Tang Xun mmed the door and left with a dark expression.


    After Tang Xun left, Tang Mo called Meng Yi in.


    ¡°Our bid failed this time. I suspect that someone leaked our bid.¡±


    Meng Yi frowned. ¡°The people who know about the proposal are all your trusted subordinates. They won¡¯t betray you and thepany.¡±


    Tang Mo leaned against the leather chair.


    Meng Yi was right. Those people were his capable subordinates. They had been with him for many years and would not betray thepany¡¯s secrets.


    But his proposal had definitely been leaked to Liu Yaohui.


    Who could this person be?


    an Xun had not seen Tang Mo for several days.


    She did not know what he was busy with and rarely contacted her recently.


    an Xun received a call from Bo Cixue and went out for dinner with her after work.


    Bo Cixue was in the middle of a rtionship and was bing more and more beautiful. Her skin was fair and red, like a blooming rose, beautiful and charming.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been very sweet with the Crown Prince recently!¡±


    Bo Cixue smirked. ¡°He¡¯s busy every day and visits all over the country. There are very few times we can be together. But I¡¯m content. I¡¯ve known about the special nature of his work since I was young and I support his


    understanding.¡±


    ¡°Get married to him quickly. Once you¡¯re married, you can visit him together.¡±


    ¡°No, I like my research career too.¡± Bo Cixue saw that Nan Xun was in a good mood and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re a little different today?¡±


    Nan Xun touched her face. ¡°How is it different? It¡¯s the same.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. Seeing you today, I feel even more feminine. My sixth sense tells me that you¡¯re in love!¡±.

 Chapter 2251

    <h4>Chapter 2251 Three Months? She Will Say Goodbye to Him Now!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    tt was rare for Bo Cixue to see a trace of shyness on Nan Xun¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re with your idol, Xiao Mo?¡±


    an Xun shook her head.


    ¡°You have a new pursuer?¡±


    an Xun continued to shake his head.


    Bo Cixue went around the table and sat beside Nan Xun. ¡°Who is that?¡±


    an Xun said, ¡°You know him.¡±


    To be honest, even she could not believe that she had gotten involved with Tang Mo again!


    Bo Cixue was stunned for a few seconds before she guessed it. ¡°Brother Tang Mo?¡±


    an Xun¡¯s cheeks were a little hot. She covered her face with her hands and hummed in embarrassment.


    Bo Cixue smacked her lips and scratched Nan Xun¡¯s ticklish waist. ¡°You hid it so well. When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Not long ago, whether we want to be husband and wife again depends on his performance for three months!¡±


    At the mention of Tang Mo, Bo Cixue thought of something. ¡°I heard Brother Xiaojie video calling him yesterday. He seems to have met with some trouble recently.¡±


    Nan Xun was stunned. ¡°What trouble?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details either. It seems like Grandpa Tang wanted to develop that project at Fragrant Garden Mountain when he was still alive. In the end, Fragrant Garden Mountain was bid for apany that was


    not as good as Tang Corporation a few days ago.¡±


    As Bo Cixue spoke, someone came into the dining room and several men in suits and leather shoes came in. ¡°There, the person walking in the middle seems to be called Liu Yaohui!¡±


    Nan Xun looked up at the man.


    That man looked a little familiar. Nan Xun thought for a few seconds and suddenly remembered that she had seen him in front of Mrs Tang¡¯s ward.


    The Fragrant Garden Mountain project was taken away by him?


    After dinner with Bo Cixue, Nan Xun ordered two more dishes and called Tang Mo after packing them.


    It was Meng Yi who answered the call.


    ¡°Miss Nan? Young Master Tang is in a meeting. If you have something important, I¡¯ll bring my phone to the meeting room now.¡±


    Nan Xun hurriedly said, ¡°No need, no need. Let him focus on the meeting.¡±


    After the call, Nan Xun drove to the Tang Corporation.


    When she was with Tang Mo and his wife, she rarely stepped foot here. At that time, she did not treat herself as the young mistress of the Tang family at all. She also felt that one day, she and Tang Mo would be


    strangers.


    Coming to the Tang Corporation again, her mood had changed a lot.


    She used to avoid Tang Mo, but now, she could not wait to see him.


    When the front desk staff saw Nan Xun, she was stunned for a few seconds. ¡°Young Madam¡­ Miss Nan.¡±


    The news of Nan Xun and Tang Mo signing the divorce agreement had already spread in thepany after thest temporary board meeting.


    Now, many young girls in thepany were starting to be interested in Tang Mo, who was single again.


    Nan Xun smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here to see your President Tang.¡±


    ¡°Does Miss Nan have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°No, but you can call Assistant Meng from the president¡¯s office.¡±


    The front desk staff made a call and after getting permission, she pressed the elevator button for Nan Xun enthusiastically.


    ¡°Miss Nan, are you nning to remarry Young Master Tang?¡± The front desk staff nced at the lunch box in Nan Xun¡¯s hand.


    Nan Xun smiled and said nothing.


    The front desk staff said softly, ¡°Miss Nan, you have to watch Young Master Tang closely. From what I know, many single female colleagues in thepany want to attract President Tang¡¯s attention!¡±


    Nan Xun smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep an eye on him.¡±


    Seeming to have thought of something, Nan Xun took out an unopened bottle of perfume from her bag. ¡°For you.¡±


    The front desk staff was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Miss Nan. I will tell you everything I know next time!¡±


    After leaving the elevator, Meng Yi waited outside.


    ¡°Is Young Master Tang still in a meeting?¡±


    Meng Yi nodded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell him. I¡¯ll wait in his office!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Meng Yi opened Tang Mo¡¯s office door for Nan Xun and made her a cup of coffee before closing the door.


    Nan Xun walked to the desk and saw two photo frames on the table.


    One of them was a photo of him and his grandfather, Mrs Tang. The other was a photo of her.


    She stood in front of the fountain of the Tang family¡¯s old residence, looking up slightly at the setting sun with a faint smile on her face. Her side profile was gentle and inexplicably beautiful.


    Nan Xun could not help but smile. He must have taken this photo secretly and she had no idea. However, seeing that he had taken a good look at her, she would not argue with him.


    After about an hour, the office door was pushed open.


    Tang Mo walked in.


    He was wearing a blue shirt and was tugging at his tie, his eyes dark and irritated.


    Seeming to have realized that something was wrong, he frowned even more when he saw the woman in the office. He said to Meng Yi behind him, ¡°Who asked you to let a woman in?¡± She was even sitting on his office


    chair. Did she want to die?


    Before Meng Yi could exin, Tang Mo walked into the office and shouted, ¡°Get out!¡±


    an Xun had fallen asleep from boredom. When she suddenly heard an angry shout, she woke up immediately. She blinked and saw the furious man with his hands in his pockets. She sobered up and was a little angry.


    ¡°Why are you so fierce? If you want to scram, then scram. Don¡¯t regret it!¡±


    F*ck, she came with good intentions to bring him food, but he was so fierce to her. Stupid bastard, he didn¡¯t know how to cherish her after getting her!


    What three months? She would say goodbye to him now!


    an Xun did not look at Tang Mo anymore and got up to walk out of the office.


    Meng Yi stood by the side, frightened by the two of them.


    When Tang Mo realized that the woman lying on his table was Nan Xun, he already regretted shouting to get out.


    He strode forward and grabbed Nan Xun¡¯s wrist.


    Nan Xun turned back to look at him and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to scram?¡±


    A fawning smile appeared on Tang Mo¡¯s face. ¡°I thought it was another woman, but I didn¡¯t know you were here.¡± With that said, he nced at Meng Yi. Meng Yi almost couldn¡¯t hold back herughter when she saw her


    boss¡¯s expression change so quickly. She shivered in fear from Tang Mo¡¯s gaze. ¡°Young Master Tang, I wanted to say it, but you never gave me a chance.¡±


    Tang Mo nced at Meng Yi, who immediately went out.


    an Xun struggled a few times but could not break free from Tang Mo¡¯s grip.


    Tang Mo pulled Nan Xun to the sofa and sat down. His hand wrapped around her slender waist. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. Do you miss me?¡±


    an Xun pulled his hand away and got up from the sofa, wanting to leave. However, she slipped and instead of walking, she fell into his arms.


    A smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re throwing yourself at me?¡±


    an Xun wanted to get up, but her waist was held tightly by him. He buried his face in her neck. ¡°Let me lean against you. I¡¯ve been a little tired recently.¡±


    He stopped flirting and there was a trace of tiredness in his voice.


    Seeing this, Nan Xun did not struggle anymore. After a while, she asked him, ¡°Was the Fragrant Garden Mountain project intercepted by that Liu Yaohui?¡±


    Tang Mo smelled her scent and slowly rxed. ¡°There¡¯s a spy beside me.¡±


    Nan Xun was confused. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Tang Mo looked up at her. ¡°I suspect it¡¯s my mother.¡±.

 Chapter 2252

    <h4>Chapter 2252 Her Secret</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing Tang Mo¡¯s words, Nan Xun immediately retorted, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think your mother is that kind of person.¡±


    Tang Mo closed his eyes, his handsome face slightly heavy and tired. ¡°I don¡¯t want to suspect her either. But after thinking about it, I only brought the proposal to the hospital once and forgot to take it when I went


    back at night.¡±


    an Xun thought of how she had seen Liu Yaohui at the door of Mrs Tang¡¯s ward that day and her heart skipped a beat.


    Could it really be Mrs Tang?


    But Tang Mo was her most beloved son. She had no reason to help outsiders harm her son!


    an Xun looked at Tang Mo and saw that his eyes were red. She asked with concern, ¡°Have you not slept for a few days?¡±


    ¡°I nap for two to three hours every day.¡±


    ¡°How is that enough?¡±


    It was rare for Tang Mo to see Nan Xun¡¯s concerned expression. He raised his eyebrows and was a little indecent again. His handsome face approached her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you massage me?¡±


    He thought that Nan Xun would push him away directly, but she half knelt on the sofa and raised her slender fingers to massage his temples.


    Her fingertips were warm andfortable.


    Tang Mo smiled devilishly. ¡°You¡¯re quite professional. Have you massaged others before?¡±


    Nan Xun snorted. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve pressed many men.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she felt an itch at her waist.


    The bastard man scratched her.


    Nan Xun¡¯s waist was most ticklish. When he scratched her, she could not help butugh and lean against the sofa, avoiding his devilish ws.


    ¡°Tang Mo, try to scratch me again?¡±


    Tang Mo looked up at her. ¡°Did you massage many people?¡±


    There was a trace of danger in his eyes.


    Nan Xun said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a lot.¡±


    He pretended to scratch her again, but Nan Xun quickly grabbed his hand. ¡°Are you going to be jealous of my Grandma, Auntie, and Uncle?¡±


    Tang Mo said, ¡°There¡¯s no Xiao Mo?¡±


    ¡°I just nned to try it with him and saw him with another girl. How could I have the chance to massage for him?¡±


    Tang Mo narrowed his eyes, his smile not reaching his eyes. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re quite regretful.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re the only man I¡¯ve had in my life. | don¡¯t know how many you¡¯ve had.¡±


    Tang Mo pulled Nan Xun into his arms and knocked his chin on her forehead. ¡°Unfortunately, you won¡¯t have the chance.¡±


    Before Nan Xun could say anything, she heard him say darkly, ¡°You can¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Nan Xun cupped his face with both hands and rubbed it. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your past, but now that you¡¯re with me, I think the same as you. I can¡¯t have another woman. Even if I want to, I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise¡­¡± Nan Xun narrowed her eyes, her beautiful face fierce. ¡°I¡¯ll make you a eunuch.¡±


    Tang Mo said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re even more ruthless than me!¡±


    an Xun put her hands on his shoulders. ¡°So, it¡¯s not toote for you to go back on your words and stay away from this ruthless woman!¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, he pressed her against the sofa.


    He looked down at her, a charming smile on his lips. ¡°I like your ruthlessness.¡±


    an Xun red at him and grabbed his good skin with both hands. ¡°Do you know that you can easily charm women with your smile? Don¡¯t smile like that in the future.¡±


    ¡°Then can I only smile at you?¡±


    an Xun smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t like you smiling like that. You¡¯re like a male vixen.¡±


    ¡°Why are you blushing if you don¡¯t like me?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Tang Mo touched Nan Xun¡¯s cheek. ¡°Here.¡± With that said, he kissed her.


    Nan Xun pushed his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re still in the office. Be careful of the impact¡­¡±


    Before Nan Xun could finish, Meng Yi¡¯s voice trailed over. ¡°Young Master Tang, there¡¯s a document that you need to sign¡­¡±


    Before Meng Yi could finish, he coughed awkwardly when he saw the two of them ying on the sofa. ¡°I just knocked on the door. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll close the door immediately.¡±


    After Meng Yi went out, Nan Xun pushed Tang Mo away with a red face. ¡°I don¡¯t have the face toe here again.¡±


    Tang Mo did not care and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Why didn¡¯t I see that you were so shy before?¡±


    an Xun punched his back. ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you anymore. I brought you food. You can eat it when the microwave is heated up.¡±


    an Xun had just taken a step when her slender waist was wrapped around by the man¡¯s slender arms.


    Tang Mo pulled Nan Xun into his arms.


    Before Nan Xun could react, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    She wanted to push him away, but her fingers slowly hugged him back.


    His low voice sounded by her ear. ¡°Xun¡¯er, thank you.¡±


    After work the next day, Nan Xun went to the Royal Hospital.


    She arrived at Mrs Tang¡¯s ward.


    Compared to thest time, Mrs Tang looked thinner. There were faint dark shadows under her eyes and it was obvious that she had not slept well.


    Seeing Nan Xuning over, a smile appeared on Mrs Tang¡¯s haggard face. ¡°Xun¡¯er, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Nan Xun put the fruits and tonics on the cab and sat beside Mrs Tang.


    After chatting casually for a while, Nan Xun peeled an apple for Mrs Tang and mentioned Fragrant Garden Mountain.


    When she found out that the Xiangyuan Mountain project had been taken away by Liu Yaohui¡¯spany, Mrs Tang¡¯s expression changed.


    Nan Xun saw that Mrs Tang¡¯s fingers were trembling slightly. She put down the apple and water knife and held Mrs Tang¡¯s hand. ¡°Madam, to be honest, Tang Mo and I have been trying to foster our rtionship


    recently. I went to thepany to look for him yesterday and he looked rather tired. For this project, he hasn¡¯t rested well for several days.¡±


    Mrs Tang looked down, her expression slightly angry. ¡°It¡¯s him. He stole a nce at the proposal Mo¡¯er left here when I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    ¡°Madam, are you talking about Liu Yaohui?¡±


    Mrs Tang nodded with a dark expression and held Nan Xun¡¯s hand tighter. ¡°Xun¡¯er, there are some things I don¡¯t even dare to say to Mo¡¯er. It¡¯s very painful for me to hold it in alone.¡±


    ¡°Madam, if you believe me, you can tell me.¡±


    Mrs Tang took a deep breath and opened her mouth, wanting to say something but stopped, as if it was a difficult topic to talk about.


    But it was too painful for her to hold it back, so she told Nan Xun the truth.


    Old Master Tang had passed away and Nan Xun and Tang Mo had divorced. She was the only one left in the Tang family¡¯s old residence and felt lonely, so she asked several sisters out for drinks.


    Who knew that something would happen after drinking? She drank too much and bumped into a man in the washroom.


    That man¡¯s figure looked like Tang Xun, so she mistook him for Tang Xun and brought him to the hotel.


    When she woke up the next day, she realized that she had gotten the wrong person.


    That person was Liu Yaohui. He was rather despicable and shameless, taking photos of her and threatening her to help him get the Fragrant Garden Mountain project.


    Of course she was unwilling, but Liu Yaohui called her every other day, making her tense and uneasy.


    She was already a middle-aged woman in her forties. If those photos were leaked, how could she still live in this world?.

 Chapter 2253

    <h4><i>Chapter 2253</i> Do You Want to End Our Rtionship Early?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Mo was her most beloved son. She would never hurt anyone!


    Tang Mo had not received much fatherly love since he was young, so she tried her best to give him more motherly love.


    But Liu Yaohui refused to let her go and she did not dare to tell anyone about this. She was forced to swallow sleeping pills at home.


    Perhaps she was not fated to die. Tang Mo found out and sent her to the hospital for emergency treatment.


    She thought that Liu Yaohui would not be able to find her since she was in the hospital. However, he found her within two days.


    Tang Mo had forgotten about the proposal in the ward that day. At first, she did not know either, but she only found out about the proposal after Liu Yaohui left.


    She was not sure if Liu Yaohui had seen the proposal and did not dare to tell Tang Mo about it. She could only pray that Liu Yaohui had not noticed the proposal.


    In the past two days, she even lied to herself and did not dare to call Tang Mo to ask about the Fragrant Garden Mountain project!


    It was only when Nan Xun mentioned Liu Yaohui that Mrs Tang realized that her escape and panic had harmed her son!


    After hearing Mrs Tang¡¯s words, Nan Xun¡¯s emotions surged.


    She knew that Mrs Tang did not hurt Tang Mo on purpose. The most despicable person was that man surnamed Liu.


    She even suspected that he had nned for Mrs Tang to meet him in the washroom of the bar.


    He was already so old, but he still used such despicable methods. He was too despicable!


    ¡°Xun¡¯er, do you think Mo¡¯er will not acknowledge me as her mother after finding out?¡± Tears filled Mrs Tang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No.¡± Nan Xun held Mrs Tang¡¯s hand tightly, giving her courage and strength. ¡°You¡¯re also a victim. I know you can¡¯t tell him about this. I¡¯ll tell him.¡±


    Mrs Tang nodded with tears in her eyes.


    an Xun came out of the hospital with a heavy heart.


    She had seen many despicable methods in business.


    However, this was the first time she had seen such despicable and shameless methods.


    an Xun drove to the Tang Corporation.


    Halfway through, when she was waiting for the traffic light, she suddenly saw Liu Yaohuiing out of a restaurant.


    He got into a ck sedan.


    an Xun furrowed his eyebrows. After the light turned green, he turned the steering wheel and followed the ck sedan.


    Liu Yaohui¡¯s car did not drive to any ce in the city. Instead, it drove to the outskirts.


    an Xun slowed down and put some distance between the two cars.


    After finding out that Liu Yaohui had taken the Xiangyuan Mountain project, Nan Xun had investigated Liu Yaohui. He did not live in the suburbs.


    What was he doing in the suburbs sote at night?


    an Xun was still wondering when Liu Yaohui¡¯s car drove into a small road.


    an Xun drove in after a while.


    At the end of the path was a bungalow.


    an Xun got out of the car and jogged to the iron gate.


    Liu Yaohui stood in front of the door, smoking. After a while, someone opened the door from inside.


    The woman inside had her hair down and was wearing a silk nightdress, her figure slender and pretty.


    Liu Yaohui took a step forward and pulled the woman into his arms, leaning down to kiss her.


    The woman pushed him away and looked outside alertly. Seeing that there was no one, she pulled Liu Yaohui in.


    an Xun widened her eyes slightly.


    She did not know if she had seen wrongly just now, but the woman looked like Tang Xun¡¯s mistress, Liu Xiu!


    an Xun bit her lip. Ignoring her fear, she was more confused and curious. She climbed over the wall and into the yard.


    She walked quietly to the bedroom window.


    The window was not closed tightly and she looked inside through a crack.


    Ugh, what an eyesore!


    Nan Xun turned her head away. After some time, she heard their voices.


    The woman said, ¡°You can use the photos to threaten her to death. With how much she values her reputation, she definitely won¡¯t call the police.¡±


    The man said, ¡°Darling, aren¡¯t you jealous that I took a photo of her?¡±


    The woman said, ¡°Why would I be jealous for our big n? That woman called me a vixen the moment we met. This time, she fell for it herself. Hehehe, I¡¯m afraid she would never have thought that you only took


    photos and never touched her.¡±


    an Xun covered her mouth in surprise.


    tt turned out that Liu Xiu and Liu Yaohui had colluded to frame her!


    Liu Xiu looked dignified and gentle, but she was actually such a vicious person.


    Tang Xun was really blind to be yed around by a vixen. He did not even want his wife and son!


    an Xun was furious.


    She turned around, preparing to leave when her phone rang.


    an Xun froze, her heart almost jumping out of her throat.


    The person in the bedroom had also heard the sound and Liu Yaohui shouted, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    an Xun hurriedly turned off her phone and pulled open the metal door in a panic.


    When Liu Yaohui came out, he could no longer see Nan Xun.


    He looked around but there was nothing unusual.


    Liu Xiu came out after putting on her clothes and followed behind Liu Yaohui.


    ¡°Someone must havee just now,¡± Liu Yaohui said.


    Liu Xiu frowned, worry and fear appearing on her face. ¡°Did someone hear us?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t rule out that possibility.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Liu Xiu did not want her rtionship with Liu Yaohui to be exposed at this time.


    Atrace of ruthlessness shed past Liu Yaohui¡¯s eyes. ¡°The simplest way is to make the person who heard our secret disappear!¡±


    ¡°But there are no surveince cameras here. How can we know who it is¡­¡± Liu Xiu said and suddenly thought of something. She seemed to have heard the ringtone in the bedroom before¡­


    Liu Xiu narrowed her eyes and a cold smile appeared on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    Liu Yaohui asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. You have to think of a way to make her give herself away.¡±


    When Nan Xun drove out of the suburbs, cold sweat kept appearing on her forehead.


    Her face was pale and she was clearly frightened.


    Oh my god, she had never done such a thing before. It was her first time and she had almost been caught. It would be strange if she was not afraid!


    an Xun drove back to the apartment and took a hot bath in the bathtub. She only regained her senses after a long time.


    After taking a bath, she went to the wine cab to pour a ss of red wine and took out her phone to call Tang Mo.


    tt took a while before the call was answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re not asleep yet?¡±


    an Xun pursed her lips. ¡°No. What about you? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°| just finished a transnational conference and might only be able to sleep after midnight.¡± He smiled. ¡°Why, do you miss me?¡±


    an Xun hummed. ¡°Yes, I miss you. Come to me after you¡¯re done tonight.¡±


    Her answer stunned Tang Mo.


    He smacked his lips. ¡°You took the wrong medicine tonight. It¡¯s not like you. Is there a trap for me to jump into?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I came to tell you something.¡± Afraid that he wouldn¡¯te, she added, ¡°It¡¯s very important.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she heard his breathing turn heavier. ¡°Do you want to end our rtionship early and not wait until three monthster?¡±


    Nan Xun was speechless..

 Chapter 2255

    <h4>Chapter 2255 Please Let Me Go If You Can¡¯t Focus</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    an Xun fastened her seatbelt and turned her head away, not looking at him.


    Tang Mo did not start the engine immediately. He stared at her beautiful side profile and said hoarsely and charmingly, ¡°Xun¡¯er, I like you.¡±


    an Xun was speechless.


    ¡°I like you so much.¡±


    an Xun was speechless.


    ¡°I like you very much.¡±


    an Xun turned back to look at him and red at him. ¡°Got it.¡± Her ears turned red.


    Tang Mo grabbed her slender hand and kissed it. ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    Childish fellow!


    Nan Xun retracted her hand and did not look at his eyes and expression. She said seriously, ¡°No.¡±


    Tang Mo smirked devilishly. ¡°Xun¡¯er, when you say you don¡¯t like me, you mean you like me. Maybe you slept with me because you liked me and didn¡¯t notice it yourself.¡±


    Nan Xun rolled her eyes speechlessly.


    She had seen narcissistic people, but she had never seen someone as narcissistic as him.


    ¡°Drive quickly, we¡¯ll bete for the banquet.¡±


    President Shen¡¯s youngest son¡¯s one month old celebration was held in his manor.


    Many luxurious cars were already parked at the entrance.


    Nan Xun took off her jacket and got out of the car.


    Tang Mo looked at Nan Xun, who had taken off her jacket and was wearing a golden deep V-neck gown, and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Xun hurriedly looked at herself. ¡°Is it not good? My assistant chose it for me. Everyone in the studio said that this gown suits me very well.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s too revealing?¡±


    Nan Xun looked down. Although it was a deep V, it was not very revealing, okay?


    ¡°No.¡± Nan Xun held Tang Mo¡¯s arm and pulled him in. ¡°The femalepanions who attended with you in the past were much older than me.¡±


    ¡°They are them, you¡¯re my wife, they¡¯re not.¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Xun smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were so petty before!¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve always kept a close eye on the women I care about.¡±


    The two of them entered the banquet hall and greeted President Shen.


    Among the guests, there were friends and clients that Nan Xun knew. After letting Tang Mo know, she went over to greet them.


    She nced around the banquet hall from the corner of her eye.


    She suddenly saw Liu Xiu, who was talking to President Shen¡¯s wife.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you can be good friends with a vixen,¡± a friend of Nan Xun muttered softly.


    Nan Xun asked, ¡°Are they good friends?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that President Shen knew his little wife because of that Madam Liu¡¯s introduction!¡±


    Nan Xun pursed her lips and looked around. She saw Liu Yaohui among the male guests.


    They were all here!


    After Nan Xun informed her friend, she walked to Tang Mo¡¯s side. She was about to say something when Tang Xu brought a young girl in a long white dress over.


    The woman had the face of a first love that men liked. She was pure, sweet, beautiful, and obedient. At a nce, one would want to hide her in their arms.


    Tang Xu brought the girl to Tang Mo and Nan Xun. Tang Xu greeted Tang Mo, ¡°Brother.¡±


    Tang Mo did not look at Tang Xu and his gazended on the girl beside Tang Xu. Nan Xun realized that something was wrong and nced at Tang Mo.


    Tang Mo¡¯s gaze was fixed on the girl and did not move.


    Nan Xun was stunned for a few seconds.


    She rarely saw such an expression on Tang Mo¡¯s face, even when it was Mi Yue.


    ¡°Brother, this girl is called Yue¡¯er. She¡¯s my new secretary.¡±


    The girl called Yue¡¯er raised her slender hand and an obedient smile appeared on her sweet face. ¡°Hello, Young Master Tang.¡±


    Tang Mo had one hand in his pocket and the other was held by Nan Xun. He did not reach out his hand, but looked sideways at Nan Xun and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything tonight, right? Let¡¯s go and eat.¡±


    After Tang Mo and Nan Xun left, Tang Xu smirked.


    Yue¡¯er bit her lip, her eyes watery. ¡°Brother Xu, he doesn¡¯t even shake my hand. Do I not look like him?¡±


    Tang Xu patted the girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°He couldn¡¯t look away when he first saw you. He¡¯s just pretending now!¡±


    ¡°Is what Mi Yue told you true? Young Master Tang was with her because of her name?¡±


    ¡°It should be true. You look like his first love and have a name. When you go to work and meet him a few times, he won¡¯t be indifferent!¡±


    There was a buffet area in the banquet hall. As soon as they arrived, Nan Xun retracted her hand from Tang Mo¡¯s arm.


    She took her te and ate, her eyes lowered and her expression cold.


    Tang Mo walked to Nan Xun¡¯s side and raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°Are you jealous that I nced at another woman?¡±


    Nan Xun could not describe the feeling in her heart. It felt like ants had crawled over and she felt ufortable.


    She looked at Tang Mo and said seriously, ¡°If you can¡¯t calm down, please let me off. 1, Nan Xun, am not someone no one wants except you, Tang Mo!¡±


    With that said, she did not look at him anymore and walked to the side with the te.


    Tang Mo wanted to follow, but guests who knew him came to greet him.


    an Xun ate something. She was a little hungry, but she could not eat anymore after two bites.


    She nced at Tang Mo, who was talking to someone. He was tall, handsome, and had an extraordinary aura. Standing among several sessful people, he was still the most eye-catching.


    erhaps sensing Nan Xun¡¯s gaze, Tang Mo winked at her.


    an Xun looked away speechlessly and nced around casually. She saw Liu Yaohui and Liu Xiu leaving the banquet hall one after another and walking toward the backyard.


    an Xun furrowed her eyebrows and could not help but follow.


    She was too panickedst time and did not record the evidence. This time, she wanted to get the evidence.


    an Xun walked to the back garden and saw the two of them walking toward a deserted ce. She followed them secretly.


    There was a ss room full of nts in the garden and Liu Yaohui and Liu Xiu walked in one after another.


    an Xun was about to walk over when someone grabbed her slender arm.


    an Xun¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he turned back to look at the man who was pulling him.


    Tang Mo hugged Nan Xun and leaned against a tree not far away. He lowered his head and pecked her lips. ¡°I asked you to find a hidden ce to wait for me. You really did. Why didn¡¯t I see that you liked to y with


    excitement in the past?¡±


    an Xun was about to push Tang Mo away when she heard him whisper in her ear, ¡°You¡¯re usually quite smart. Can¡¯t you tell that he set up a trap?¡±


    an Xun was stunned.


    Tang Mo had one hand on the top of Nan Xun¡¯s head. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, it looked like he was being intimate with her, but he was actually whispering to her. ¡°You followed me all the way here and saw Liu


    Xiu¡¯s face?¡±


    an Xun thought for a while and shook her head. She had not seen Liu Xiu¡¯s face. After all, she had long hair and had only guessed it from the gown and figure.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, it should be a woman with a figure simr to Liu Xiu. When you follow them, they will be able to confirm that you were the one who eavesdropped on the secret and also use you of


    ndering them!¡±.

 Chapter 2256

    <h4>Chapter 2256 He Has Another Woman in His Heart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing Tang Mo¡¯s words, Nan Xun froze slightly.


    After being stunned for a few seconds, she said to Tang Mo, ¡°I understand. You can let go of me now.¡±


    Tang Mo did not let go of Nan Xun. His thin lips moved from her ear to her cheek and he could not help but kiss her. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be suspicious if you let go like this?¡±


    Nan Xun red at him angrily. ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Put your arms around my neck and take the initiative.¡±


    Nan Xun told him to scram.


    She had not forgotten that he was staring fixedly at another woman in the banquet hall!


    Tang Mo lifted Nan Xun¡¯s chin with his slender fingers and raised his voice. ¡°Come, let me see how much you like me.¡±


    Nan Xun wanted to p Tang Mo¡¯s frivolous hand away, but she saw a figure shing past behind the bushes. It seemed like Tang Mo had not lied to her. Someone had really followed her secretly.


    Nan Xun wrapped her arms around Tang Mo¡¯s neck and bit the corner of his lips when he was not paying attention.


    ¡°That¡¯s passionate enough!¡±


    Tang Mo wiped his wound and clicked his tongue. ¡°Little wild cat!¡±


    After they left, Liu Yaohui walked out of the ss room. He gestured for the woman to leave.


    Not long after, Liu Xiu came over.


    ¡°How is it? Is it that woman?¡±


    Liu Yaohui shook his head. ¡°She didn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she go to the backyard?¡±


    ¡°l asked Tang Mo to make out.¡±


    Liu Xiu frowned. ¡°Did I hear wrongly that day?¡±


    Liu Yaohui¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the situation first. We can¡¯t take a wrong step!¡±


    After entering the banquet hall, Nan Xun went to the washroom.


    Coming out of the washroom, Nan Xun met Tang Xu, who was leaning against the wall ying with a lighter.


    Tang Xu seemed to be standing here on purpose to wait for her.


    an Xun had never liked Tang Xu. She did not even greet him and was about to leave when Tang Xu reached out and blocked Nan Xun¡¯s way.


    an Xun took two steps back warily and looked up at Tang Xu. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Awarm and harmless smile appeared on Tang Xu¡¯s face. ¡°Sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to be on guard. I don¡¯t mean you any harm.¡±


    an Xun¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Then why are you stopping me? Tang Mo is in the banquet hall. If he sees you, do you want to break your arms or legs?¡±


    The smile on Tang Xu¡¯s face did not change. ¡°If | break my arms and legs, Father¡¯s heart will ache and he will trouble Brother again. It¡¯s already very pitiful that Brother can¡¯t get his father¡¯s love. Sister-inw probably


    doesn¡¯t want him to be scolded and hated by Father!¡±


    an Xun pursed her lips. ¡°Just say it!¡±


    Tang Xu straightened his body, put the lighter in his pocket, and approached Nan Xun. ¡°Sister-inw, when Brother saw my secretary, Yue¡¯er, his eyes were fixed on her face. Aren¡¯t you curious at all?¡±


    an Xun¡¯s heart tightened.


    His expression was still cold and calm, a mocking smile on his lips. ¡°If you¡¯re here to sow discord, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not at the point of believing you and not him!¡±


    Tang Xu looked like he was thinking for Nan Xun. ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re really kind and innocent. Don¡¯t you want to know why my brother became a yboy? You have to know that he used to be quite devoted!¡±


    an Xun kept reminding herself not to fall for Tang Xu¡¯s tricks. However, she had to admit that Tang Xu¡¯s words had aroused the doubts and curiosity in her heart.


    o one was born a yboy!


    Seeing that Nan Xun was not ina hurry to leave, Tang Xu knew that she had heard his words. He put his hands in his pockets and said with an ambiguous smile, ¡°The secretary I brought looks like his first love. When he


    saw my secretary, he thought of his first love.¡±


    ¡°Her first love had the word ¡®Yue¡¯ in her name. Do you know why he liked Mi Yue back then? Because of the word ¡®Yue¡¯. It can be seen that deep in his heart, he still loves his first love.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s only good to you now because you didn¡¯t leave him after his ident! If you don¡¯t believe me, it will be the anniversary of his first love in two days. He will go to XX Cemetery to pay his respects.¡±


    Without waiting for Nan Xun to say anything, Tang Xu turned and left.


    Nan Xun stood on the spot, looking up slightly and sighing.


    What was this?!


    After chatting with someone, Tang Mo looked for Nan Xun in the hall, but did not see her.


    She asked Nan Xun¡¯s friends and learned that she had left early.


    Tang Mo called Nan Xun, but her phone was turned off.


    He frowned and left the banquet hall after letting President Shen know.


    When she arrived at Nan Xun¡¯s apartment, she pressed the doorbell.


    No one opened it for a long time.


    Tang Mo knew the password to Nan Xun¡¯s apartment. After entering it, he walked in.


    Nan Xun did not return.


    What was this woman doing?


    Tang Mo called the bodyguard who was protecting Nan Xun secretly and found out that Nan Xun had gone to find Bo Cixue.


    Ye Jie had been busy the past few days and did not spend the night in Bo Cixue¡¯s apartment.


    After Nan Xun came over, Bo Cixue poured her a ss of red wine.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you fight with Brother Tang Mo?¡±


    Nan Xun took a sip of wine and leaned against the sofa, caressing his forehead in frustration. ¡°I met Tang Xu tonight. He said that Tang Mo used to have a beloved first love. She¡¯s gone, but Tang Mo can¡¯t walk out of the


    pain of losing her.¡±


    ¡°Tang Xu brought a woman who looked like his first love over tonight. At that time, Tang Mo was staring fixedly at her.¡±


    Thinking of Tang Mo¡¯s gaze on Tang Xu¡¯s secretary, Nan Xun felt inexplicably annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe Tang Xu¡¯s words, but Tang Mo¡¯s performance made me believe him.¡±


    Actually, she could ask Tang Mo in person, but men were all the same. Even if they cheated, they would never admit it unless they caught them in bed!


    If she went to ask him, he would never tell her the truth! Especially with his skills, he might be able to brush her off with a few words.


    Bo Cixue looked at Nan Xun, who was frowning and in a bad mood, and said thoughtfully, ¡°I was still young when Brother Tang Mo had his first love and didn¡¯t know much about him. I can understand your feelings now.


    When I found out that Brother Xiaojie once had someone he liked, he was in a worse state than you.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a man or a woman, first love might be unforgettable. We can¡¯t change his past and can only live well in the future. A woman¡¯s sixth sense is quite urate. Do you think he has someone else in his heart


    when you¡¯re with Brother Tang Mo?¡±


    Nan Xun sighed. ¡°When I was with him, I felt that he only had me in his eyes. It¡¯s just that the way he stared at Secretary Tang Xu tonight made me feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°I think you still have tomunicate with him. If you¡¯re ufortable and keep it in your heart, there will be conflict between them in the future.¡±


    Nan Xun nodded. ¡°When I find the right time, I¡¯ll ask him about this. I know very well what Tang Xu¡¯s purpose is. He wants to sow discord and make my rtionship with Tang Mo bad.¡±.

 Chapter 2257

    <h4>Chapter 2257 He Cried</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Two dayster.


    Tang Mo left the apartment early in the morning. Nan Xun did not go to work but hailed a taxi and followed behind his car.


    Although she did not believe Tang Xu¡¯s wordspletely, she had to admit that Tang Xu¡¯s words had affected her.


    Tang Mo did not drive to the Tang Corporation.


    He drove toward the cemetery.


    Half an hourter, his car stopped at the cemetery.


    an Xun saw that he had bought a bouquet of white chrysanthemums and stepped onto the steps.


    an Xun got out of the car and asked the taxi driver to wait outside.


    There were not many people in the cemetery. Nan Xun looked up and saw Tang Mo, who was dressed in ck.


    an Xun walked up.


    Tang Mo stood in front of one of the tombstones, motionless with a cold expression.


    an Xun stared at him for nearly twenty minutes. Seeing that he was still standing still, she walked over.


    it was only when she was close that she realized that his eyes were glistening with tears.


    an Xun was stunned. She did not expect him to¡­ cry.


    As they got closer, Tang Mo had already noticed Nan Xun. Seeing her staring fixedly at him, he frowned slightly.


    an Xun nced at the photo on the tombstone. It was indeed very simr to Tang Xu¡¯s secretary.


    This must be Tang Mo¡¯s first love. The girl he liked had always been like this.


    An indescribable emotion rose in Nan Xun¡¯s heart, so much that her mind turned hot. She pointed at Tang Mo¡¯s nose, a cold sneer on her lips. ¡°It turns out that yboys have always been so loyal. It seems like I


    misunderstood you in the past! If the people in the industry saw this, who would dare to say that President Tang is a yboy in the future?¡±


    Tang Mo frowned. Just as Nan Xun finished speaking, he pped her finger away and his expression turned cold. ¡°Is it very fun?¡±


    Nan Xun¡¯s eyes filled with tears and she felt choked up.


    He was a f*cking asshole!


    When she left in the morning, she was still gentle and sweet.


    At this moment, he seemed like apletely different person.


    an Xun felt like she had been deceived by him.


    She had never felt this way even when she saw Xiao Mo being hugged and kissed by Shen Yiyi!


    Her heart started to twitch in pain!


    She had told herself before that she could not touch a man like Tang Mo, especially not be moved by him.


    ff not, she would be the one who would be hurt in the future!


    She was a newbie when it came to rtionships.


    Every time she said mean things, it was to hide her feelings. When she was afraid of being hurt, she would be hurt badly!


    an Xun did her best to control her emotions. She did not want to show her fragility and hurt in front of him.


    Since he had another woman in his heart, she would let him be. It was not like she could not live without him!


    an Xun took a deep breath and looked calm. ¡°It¡¯s not fun. It¡¯s not fun at all. So, Tang Mo, let¡¯s stop here! From tonight onwards, don¡¯t appear in my apartment again. If not, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    With that said, Nan Xun left quickly without looking at his expression.


    an Xun did not go to work. When she returned home, she changed the passcode and slept soundly under the nket.


    When she woke up, shey on the bed and stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    Damn Tang Mo. She knew that there was nothing good about liking him!


    She wanted to throw him to the back of her mind this time, but she could not do it in her heart.


    At the thought that he still had his first love in his heart and was crying for her, she felt like ants were gnawing at her heart.


    Were all men¡¯s hearts so big?


    tt could hold several women at the same time.


    But women could not¡­ After getting together with Tang Mo, she rarely thought of Xiao Mo anymore!


    an Xun turned over andy on the bed, turning on her phone.


    There were many calls for her, but none for Tang Mo.


    Bastard. It was a lie to say that he liked her very much!


    an Xun threw her phone aside and looked at the darkening sky. Her mind was in a mess and she only felt that she did not know how to get through this long night!


    The next day, Nan Xun still went to work as usual.


    Tang Mo had not contacted her and Nan Xun had also cut off their contact.


    After work, Nan Xun cooked a bowl of noodles for herself.


    Just as she was about to eat, the doorbell rang.


    Nan Xun looked out through the peephole and saw a man in a property management uniform standing outside.


    Nan Xun thought that she had called the management when she came back from work. One of the lights in the apartment was broken and she asked the management to help her change it.


    She thought it was the property management staff and opened the door.


    The man walked in and closed the door.


    Nan Xun nced at him and felt that his figure was familiar. Just as she was feeling puzzled, the man looked up at her.


    The handsome face under the hat was clearly reflected in Nan Xun¡¯s eyes.


    Nan Xun was immediately angry and pushed his shoulder away. ¡°Who asked you toe? Get out!¡±


    He was even pretending to be a property manager. He was really refreshing her understanding of him!


    Tang Mo grabbed Nan Xun¡¯s wrist and pulled her toward the living room. ¡°Lower your voice!¡±


    Seeing that he still dared to be fierce to her, Nan Xun trembled with anger.


    ¡°Tang Mo, didn¡¯t you hear what I said at the cemetery that day? We¡¯re over.¡±


    Tang Mo ignored Nan Xun¡¯s struggle and dragged her into the bedroom.


    He narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Can you talk properly?¡±


    Nan Xunughed in anger!


    ¡°How dare you ask me to talk to you properly?¡±


    Tang Mo pushed Nan Xun onto the bed and pressed her down. He put his hands on the top of her head and looked down at her. ¡°Tang Xu asked you to go to the cemetery, right?¡±


    Nan Xun looked at his slender and charming upturned eyes and raised his chin to meet his eyes. ¡°Do you want to deny that she¡¯s not your first love? Didn¡¯t you get together with Mi Yue because of the word ¡®Yue¡¯? Didn¡¯t


    you see Tang Xu¡¯s new secretary because she looked like your first love?¡±


    Tang Mo pursed his lips. ¡°I admit it.¡±


    Nan Xun¡¯s heart tightened and sank. Her eyes turned red with anger and she reached out to push him away.


    Tang Mo was not pushed away by her. He pulled her hands down, pressed them against her, and pulled her into his arms tightly. He called her hoarsely and devilishly, ¡°Xun¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Scram, don¡¯t call me that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re usually so smart, why can¡¯t you understand this time?¡±


    Nan Xun turned her head away, ignoring him and not talking to him.


    ¡°I admit that I never forgot her before | fell for you. But after I fell for you, I never thought of her again.¡±


    Nan Xunughed coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to cry when you went to pay your respects that day!¡±


    ¡°Of course I have to cry.¡± Tang Mo pinched Nan Xun¡¯s chin and forced her to look up at him. ¡°Tang Xu¡¯s goal is to let you leave me and make me depressed, then take the opportunity to harm me. Back then, she passed


    away in a car ident. | also got into a car ident and saved my life. I didn¡¯t link the two things together before, but this time, I have to be suspicious.¡±


    ¡°They know that I haven¡¯t registered for a divorce with you. If I die, you can still get a share of the assets. If you fall out with me, you definitely won¡¯t want my assets. The assets will go to my parents. My father is on


    their side and my mother has been controlled because of the photos. As long as I die, their goal will be achieved!¡±.

 Chapter 2258

    <h4>Chapter 2258 Believe Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Xun¡¯s mind was in a mess.


    But this was not the time for her to be jealous. She had to calm down and think about the truth in Tang Mo¡¯s words.


    After thinking for a moment, she realized that she believed him.


    Although she felt ufortable seeing him cry for another woman, she was still willing to give each other another chance as long as he did not lie to her.


    an Xun¡¯s hands that were originally on his chest wrapped around his shoulders. She frowned and the worry on her face was obvious. ¡°If their real purpose is to kill you, you have to be more careful and arrange for


    more bodyguards to protect you secretly.¡±


    Tang Mo smirked. ¡°If we don¡¯t give them a chance to do anything, how can they show their true colors?¡±


    an Xun tensed her beautiful face and frowned even more. ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll be in danger!¡±


    Seeing her nervousness and worry, Tang Mo¡¯s mood immediately improved.


    His fingers caressed her face and gently rubbed her smooth and smooth skin. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°So you already care about me so much!¡±


    Seeing this, Nan Xun red at him angrily.


    He still had the mood to say this at this time!


    Seeing Nan Xun¡¯s changing expression, Tang Mo found it interesting and his handsome face came close to her. ¡°Xun¡¯er, kiss me, hm?¡±


    an Xun reached out and pushed his handsome face away.


    She had never seen such a shameless person. He was talking about serious matters and suddenly became frivolous.


    Seeing that Nan Xun was about to get angry, Tang Mo stopped teasing her. He got up from her and stood by the bed. ¡°You still have to pretend to fall out with me. No matter what happens to me, don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°In the eyes of outsiders, we have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡±


    Nan Xun opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but finally nodded.


    The situation was tense now and she did not know his n. What she had to do was not to cause trouble for him.


    ¡°Il came as a property manager. I can¡¯t stay here for long.¡± He looked at her deeply. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Looking at his tall and thin back, Nan Xun suddenly felt a reluctance she had never felt before.


    When he walked to the living room, she had already gotten up from the bed and ran over, hugging him from behind.


    The sudden hug stunned him for a few seconds.


    He hugged her like this from time to time, but it was her first time hugging him like this.


    Tang Mo felt like he was floating.


    Many women had thrown themselves at him in the past, but he had never felt this way.


    He smirked and did not move, wanting to see how proactive she could be.


    After Nan Xun hugged Tang Mo from behind, she felt awkward and timid.


    She did not expect herself to have such a fierce side.


    Her fingertips shrank and she said softly on his back, ¡°I just want to tell you to be safe.¡±


    She retracted her hands from his waist in embarrassment.


    She was about to take a step back when her arm was grabbed by him. He pulled and she was pulled in front of him.


    He looked down at her with narrowed eyes. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Nan Xun¡¯s eyshes fluttered. ¡°Of course!¡±


    Tang Mo nodded with an unreadable expression. ¡°Look up at me.¡±


    Nan Xun looked up at him, but before she could see clearly, her vision darkened. He lowered his head and kissed her ruthlessly.


    After Tang Mo came to look for Nan Xun as a property manager, he did not contact her for three days.


    The past few days, Nan Xun had been extremely uneasy and worried.


    There was a sense of oppression and suffocation before the storm.


    In such a tense mood, Nan Xun heard the news on her way home from work.


    A sports car suspected to be the President of the Tang Corporation, Tang Mo, collided with an SUV on the mountain road. The sports car rushed down the mountain and the SUV driver hit and ran¡­


    When he heard the news, Nan Xun¡¯s mind buzzed.


    But she calmed down very quickly.


    The other party was aggressive, but Tang Mo was already prepared. He might be luring them out.


    Nan Xun calmed down afterforting herself.


    Her phone rang. It was Mrs Tang.


    Mrs Tang had already seen the news that the sports car had rushed down the mountain and exploded.


    ¡°Xun¡¯er, is it true? The news is fake, right? Could Mo¡¯er really be in that car?¡±


    Nan Xun thought of Tang Mo¡¯s instructions that night. She bit her lip and said ruthlessly, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m not sure either, but the news shouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    Mrs Tang whimpered in pain and hung up.


    Nan Xun¡¯s eyes could not help but turn red. She looked at the sky outside and her heart sank.


    The sports car had fallen off the cliff. If he wanted to live, he had to have heaven-defying abilities.


    Before Tang Mo was crippled, he might have survived. However, he was crippled. No matter how fast his reaction was, he could not escape death.


    Liu Xiu was the happiest when something happened to Tang Mo.


    She had nned the Tang family¡¯s assets for many years and it was about to belong to her son. How could she not be happy?


    Especially when Tang Xun received a call from Tang Mo¡¯swyer not long ago. Tang Mo had instructed him to leave half of his shares to Tang Xun and the other half to Mrs Tang if anything happened to him.


    And these two people were now under her control.


    When Tang Xun found out that Tang Mo had left him half of the shares, he had mixed feelings.


    Usually, he could not stand Tang Mo¡¯s style and was biased toward Tang Xu. He thought that Tang Mo hated him as a father.


    She did not expect him to leave her shares.


    Liu Xiu went to the study and heard Tang Xun calling the rescue team. He told them to find Tang Mo at the cliff.


    After Tang Xun finished the call, Liu Xiu walked in. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult for people to go in where the car fell. Moreover, it caught fire and exploded on the spot. Even if we found it, it would probably be burned to ashes.¡±


    Tang Xun caressed his forehead, a pained and regretful expression on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this child to have such a hard life.¡±


    Liu Xiu snorted in her heart. She did not feel pity for Tang Mo¡¯s departure at all. Instead, she felt extremely happy.


    With Tang Mo gone, Mrs Tang would definitely break down!


    Liu Xiu walked behind Tang Xun and massaged his temples, saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a pity. I know Master feels heartache and pity, but the most important thing now is to stabilize the chaotic situation in Tang


    Corporation.¡±


    Liu Xiu observed Tang Xun¡¯s expression secretly. ¡°We have to settle on a new president as soon as possible to stabilize people¡¯s hearts.¡±


    Tang Xun frowned and said nothing.


    When Liu Xiu saw this, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Master, Xu¡¯er didn¡¯t be the president of the temporary board of directorsst time, but many directors still support him. Now, let hime out to stabilize the


    situation. The directors will definitely support him.¡±


    Tang Xun waved his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°No.¡±


    Liu Xiuxin was shocked. ¡°Why not?¡±.

 Chapter 2259

    <h4>Chapter 2259 He Had Been Lied to For So Many Years!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found Tang Mo yet. We don¡¯t know if he¡¯s dead or alive. If we hurry to hold a board meeting and elect Xu¡¯er as the president, it might cause a controversy.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing now is to find Tang Mo and confirm if he¡¯s dead or alive. If he¡¯s really gone, don¡¯t you still have me?¡±


    Liu Xiu looked at Tang Xun in disbelief. She had never thought that he would be so ambitious.


    Although Tang Xun had been doing business with Old Master Tang since he was young, he was not very talented. Compared to Tang Mo, Old Master Tang did not think highly of his son.


    Liu Xiu had always thought that Tang Xun did not have much ambition for thepany. His wordspletely confused her.


    Liu Xiu hugged Tang Xun¡¯s neck from behind and leaned her face on his shoulder. ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say that you would enjoy Xu¡¯er¡¯s blessings and bring me around the world? If you take over thepany, you won¡¯t


    have time to apany me when you¡¯re busy!¡±


    Tang Xun held Liu Xiu¡¯s hand and looked at her gentle and charming face, his expression easing.


    All these years, Liu Xiu had been gentle and virtuous, admiring and never going against him.


    In front of her, he was more rxed and happy.


    This was also the difference between Liu Xiu and Mrs Tang.


    ¡°I¡¯m only taking over thepany for the time being. After Tang Mo¡¯s matter is settled and thepany stabilized, I¡¯ll let Xu¡¯er take over my position. I¡¯m almost fifty years old and don¡¯t have any ambitions. In the


    future, I¡¯ll bring you around and enjoy our child¡¯s life.¡±


    When he said this, Tang Xun somehow thought of Mrs Tang.


    Ever since she gave birth to Tang Mo, her attention had been on Tang Mo. She ignored him as her wife. When he returned home asionally, he was not gentle and considerate. Over time, with Liu Xiu by his side, Tang


    Xun did not like to go home.


    When Liu Xiu heard Tang Xun¡¯s words, although she was unhappy, she could not be too anxious. If she aroused Tang Xun¡¯s suspicion, the gains would not make up for the losses.


    ¡°I know Master dotes on Xu¡¯er and me the most.¡± Liu Xiu sat in Tang Xun¡¯s arms, wanting to be intimate with him.


    But Tang Xun was not in the mood at this time. He pulled Liu Xiu away. ¡°I have to go to the ce where Tang Mo¡¯s ident happened. I won¡¯t be back for dinner tonight.¡±


    Liu Xiu got up and sent Tang Xun out.


    After Tang Xun left, Liu Xiu went to her room to sleep.


    n her daze, she felt someone approaching her and she opened her eyes.


    Seeing Liu Yaohui, Liu Xiu red at him. ¡°Why are you here at this time? If Tang Xun finds out, our n for many years will be ruined!¡±


    Liu Yaohuiy on the bed and pulled Liu Xiu into his arms. ¡°Something happened to Tang Mo. He won¡¯t be back for a while.¡±


    Liu Xiu clenched her fist and punched Liu Yaohui¡¯s chest. Liu Yaohui held Liu Xiu¡¯s hand and kissed the back of her hand, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing.


    Tang Xun went to the ce where Tang Mo had gotten into the ident. The rescue team told him that the car had burned down and the people inside would not be able to live, so he had to be mentally prepared.


    Tang Xun went to the hospital again, but was chased out by Mrs Tang.


    Tang Xun was not in a good mood and returned to his house with Liu Xiu in advance.


    Liu Xiu did not like servants staying at home, so only the part-time workers came on time to clean and cook.


    Tang Xun did not notice the sedan parked outside and entered the vi.


    The lights were not turned on in the living room and the house was rather quiet, so the woman¡¯sughter upstairs was exceptionally clear.


    Tang Xun frowned.


    What was Liu Xiuughing at?


    Tang Xun went upstairs. The bedroom door was not closed tightly and orange light poured out from the gap.


    Tang Xun nced inside.


    He was trembling from head to toe.


    Liu Xiuy in a man¡¯s arms and the two of them leaned against the head of the bed, talking. Liu Xiu looked up from time to time and kissed the man¡¯s chin.


    Tang Xun felt terrible.


    He grabbed the door handle and was about to push the door open in anger when he heard Liu Xiu say with a vicious smile, ¡°Tang Xun would never have thought that Tang Mo¡¯s two car idents were rted to us!¡±


    ¡°As long as Tang Mo dies, we can control the entire Tang Corporation.¡±


    The man holding Liu Xiu lifted her chin and said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Tang Xun would never have thought that the Tang Mo he disliked the most was his only biological son. The Xu¡¯er he liked the most was our child.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Xun was shocked.


    Tang Mo¡¯s death and Tang Xu¡¯¡¯s identity were undoubtedly like lightning striking him.


    Tang Xun¡¯s mind was nk and a chill ran down his spine.


    His mind seemed to have stopped working and before he could react, the door was pushed open.


    His face was full of anger and his hands were clenched into fists.


    The two people on the bed were shocked when they saw Tang Xun.


    Liu Yaohui liked to provoke people and often came when Tang Xun was not around. Who would have thought that he would be caught this time?


    Liu Xiu¡¯s face was pale. She hurriedly put on her clothes and ran to Tang Xun. ¡°Master, listen to me. It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Tang Xun pped her ruthlessly.


    Tang Xun used all his strength and Liu Xiu lost a tooth. Her face swelled up and she opened her mouth, which was full of blood.


    But at this time, she did not dare to talk back. She did not know how much Tang Xun had heard between her and Liu Yaohui. If he had heard everything, they would bepletely doomed!


    Liu Xiu had never been so afraid. She looked at Tang Xun with tears in her eyes, wanting to gain his sympathy and pity, but he did not look at her.


    Tang Xun did not attack Liu Yaohui. He gritted his teeth and pointed at Liu Yaohui and Liu Xiu¡¯s noses with his knuckles white. ¡°Your wishful thinking won¡¯t seed!¡±


    Before turning around, he nced at the teary Liu Xiu and cursed, ¡°B*tch!¡±


    Tang Xun strode downstairs and Liu Xiu panicked.


    She looked at Liu Yaohui. ¡°What should we do now? He should have heard our conversation. We¡¯re about to lose everything!¡±


    Everyone would panic when their many years of n had gone down the drain.


    A trace of ruthlessness appeared on Liu Yaohui¡¯s face. He picked up the ashtray on the bedside table. ¡°Since things havee to this, we can only make him unable to walk out of this house.¡±


    Liu Xiu¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Liu Yaohui nodded. ¡°We can¡¯t let him out. If not, we¡¯ll all be doomed!¡±


    The two of them chased after Tang Xun quickly. Tang Xun walked to the living room and heard footsteps behind him. He turned back and saw Liu Yaohui throwing an ashtray at his forehead. Tang Xun staggered back,


    covered his forehead, and ran out quickly.


    He got into the car and was about to leave when a car drove into the yard.


    Tang Xun lowered the car window and frowned when he saw Liu Xiu and Liu Yaohui. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Xu¡¯er, stop Tang Xun. He already knows your identity!¡±


    Tang Xu¡¯s expression changed. Seeing that Tang Xun¡¯s car was about to leave, he had no time to think and drove straight into it.


    Tang Xun¡¯s car was stopped and he had already fainted. Liu Yaohui pulled him out of the car..

 Chapter 2260

    <h4>Chapter 2260 He¡¯s Back</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Looking at the bloody Tang Xun, Liu Xiu was so frightened that her face turned pale.


    After all, they had slept together for so many years. She did not want his life unless she had no other choice.


    ¡°Now¡­ what should we do?¡±


    Liu Yaohui dragged Tang Xun into the living room of the vi. ¡°Bring the medicine box over and help him bandage his wound. We can¡¯t let him die for the time being.¡±


    After Liu Xiu and Liu Yaohui cleaned Tang Xun¡¯s forehead wound, they looked at Tang Xu, who was sitting on the sofa smoking.


    Tang Xu¡¯s expression was dark and his eyes cold. ¡°He was kept in the dark for so many years and suddenly found out. Did the two of you cheat on him at home?¡±


    Liu Xiu frowned. ¡°Xu¡¯er, what are you saying?!¡±


    Liu Yaohui was unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m your father. Be more respectful when you speak!¡±


    Tang Xu chuckled. ¡°Daddy? You¡¯re not the one who asked me to call Daddy all these years!¡±


    Liu Xiu stopped Liu Yaohui, who wanted to go forward and punch Tang Xu. ¡°Are we still fighting among ourselves at this time?¡±


    Liu Yaohui calmed down and looked at the unconscious Tang Xun. He said with a cold expression, ¡°Fake a suicide note and create an ident for Tang Xun. Xun¡¯er will inherit his fortune and Xu¡¯er will hold a temporary


    board meeting!¡±


    Liu Xiu nodded. ¡°We can only do that.¡±


    Tang Mo had not contacted Nan Xun recently. Although she knew that he would not fall off the cliff, she was still worried and afraid.


    In this nervous and worried mood, Nan Xun saw another piece of news.


    In order to find Tang Mo, who had fallen off the cliff, Tang Xun had also gotten into an ident.


    Nan Xun did not know if it was true, but she saw Tang Xu on TV. He was with the rescue team and his eyes were red and swollen, as if he had cried. His expression was extremely sad.


    Nan Xun frowned.


    She could not believe that something had happened to Tang Xun in order to find Tang Mo!


    There must be something fishy going on.


    The day after Tang Xun¡¯s ident, because the Tang Corporation¡¯s shares were falling, Tang Xu held a temporary board meeting.


    Mrs Tang had a mental breakdown after losing her son and husband one after another. The directors did not expect her to be in charge and begged Tang Xu to take charge.


    When Nan Xun found out about this, she could not help but feel anxious.


    If Tang Xu became the new president, it would take some effort to pull him down again.


    If Tang Xun was really dead, his assets would definitely be left to Tang Xu. In the future, it would be more difficult for Tang Mo to fight with Tang Xu!


    However, Tang Mo must have his own ns for not appearing.


    What she could do now was to stay out of it and not add to his burden and trouble!


    Things went smoother than Tang Xu had imagined.


    Tang Xun¡¯s suicide note was stamped with his finger and his private seal. Evenwyers could not tell if it was real or fake.


    Now that the directors of Tang Corporation supported Tang Xu, he would soon be the head of Tang Corporation.


    Tang Xu came to the meeting room in a suit and leather shoes. It was already full of directors.


    The directors who usually supported Tang Mo were all gossipy. The directors who supported Tang Xu were all in high spirits, forming a stark contrast between the two sides.


    Thewyer read Tang Xun¡¯s letter. Now that Tang Mo and Tang Xun were gone, Tang Xu had the most shares. Although Mrs Tang had a lot of shares, after she came to the meeting room, her head was lowered and she


    looked haggard. She looked several years older.


    The directors all knew that Tang Mo and Tang Xun¡¯s incidents had dealt a huge blow to Mrs Tang. She could no longer care about anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s really heartbreaking for such an ident to happen to my family one after another.¡± Tang Xu pretended to say, ¡°I¡¯m still young. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t win this important task. Chairman Tang is my elder. I think¡­¡±


    Before Tang Xu could finish, a director said, ¡°Although Madam is a director, she has never been in charge of thepany. In the past few years, she hasn¡¯t even taken over arge project. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to


    let her be in charge.¡±


    Tang Xu looked at Mrs Tang. ¡°Let¡¯s listen to Chairman Tang¡¯s opinion!¡±


    Mrs Tang was a little dazed. Seeing that everyone was looking at her, she lowered her head even more, almost burying it in her chest.


    ¡°I only want Mo¡¯er, I want Mo¡¯er¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the directors all shook their heads.


    Mrs Tang must be crazy!


    When Tang Xu saw this, a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    The directors expressed that they would elect Tang Xu to be the new president of the Tang Corporation.


    Tang Xu stood up and thanked everyone before walking toward the president position he had liked for a long time.


    Pulling out the chair, she was about to sit down when the meeting room door was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    A handsome and tall figure walked in.


    Tang Mo was here.


    Seeing Tang Moe back to life, everyone in the meeting room was stunned.


    Tang Mo was wearing an exquisite ck shirt and perfectly ironed ck pants. There was a faint smile on his lips and he looked at Tang Xu, who had not sat down yet, with a sharp and mocking gaze.


    Tang Xu froze.


    He closed his eyes and opened them again. It was still Tang Mo, whom he thought was dead.


    Tang Xu¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°You¡­ are still alive?¡±


    Tang Mo walked up to Tang Xu and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Of course!¡±


    Tang Xu shook his head, his facial features slightly distorted.


    His men had clearly seen Tang Mo¡¯s car fall into the cliff after being hit. It was impossible for him to survive!


    Seeming to have seen through Tang Xu¡¯s doubts, Tang Mo smirked coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve suffered once. Do you think I¡¯ll suffer a second time? I knew that you were anxious for something to happen to me, so I


    deliberately let down my guard and let your men follow me.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your men tell you that when we arrived at Panshan Road, I sped up and let him follow me for a few minutes? In those minutes, a friend of mine from the training camp was in the sports car. He had undergone


    special training and was very capable. When the car fell off the cliff, he also had a way to get himself out of danger!¡±


    Tang Xu¡¯s expression changed.


    He thought that the n had seeded, but Tang Mo had set a trap for them to fall into!


    However, it was alright. This was all said by Tang Mo. The person who had hit his car had already escaped abroad.


    Tang Mo saw the change in Tang Xu¡¯s expression and pped his hands. Meng Yi came in from outside the meeting room with someone in her hands.


    Seeing the person Meng Yi was holding, Tang Xu¡¯s pupils constricted.


    ¡°Are you thinking why I caught the person who ran abroad?¡±


    Tang Mo smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll track him down personally. Even if he escapes to the end of the world, I can still catch him. Tang Xu, he has already confessed to everything you¡¯ve done. Do you think you can still escape?¡±


    Tang Xu¡¯s hands that were hanging by his sides clenched into fists. He clenched and unclenched them. After a few times, his distorted expression slowly returned to normal. ¡°I think there¡¯s more. If you don¡¯t believe


    me, I¡¯ll show you something.¡±.

 Chapter 2261

    <h4>Chapter 2261 His Decision</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    While Tang Mo was talking to Tang Xu, Mrs Tang heard Tang Mo¡¯s voice and looked up at him.


    Seeing that he was still alive, Mrs Tang covered her mouth and cried tears of joy.


    Her Mo¡¯er was still alive!


    Mrs Tang looked at Tang Mo, crying andughing at the same time. It was as if she had walked out of the forest. Her mental state waspletely different, as if she hade back to life from the edge of death.


    She was not stupid. When she heard Tang Mo and Tang Xu¡¯s conversation, she vaguely understood something.


    She sat in her seat and did not hug Tang Mo and cry.


    She only said softly to Tang Mo, ¡°Mo¡¯er, I¡¯m not afraid anymore. I¡¯m not afraid of anything. If they want to post the photo, I¡¯m not afraid anymore. No matter what you do, I¡¯ll be your back-up and not cause you any


    trouble!¡±


    Tang Mo nced at Mrs Tang, who had lost a lot of weight. He felt guilty and nodded at her with a calm expression.


    ¡°It seems like you only care about your mother and not your father!¡± Tang Xu said in a voice that only he and Tang Mo could hear.


    Tang Mo narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t use him to threaten me. He¡¯s also your father. The news said that something happened to him and you can only lie to these directors. I¡¯m guessing that the suicide note was fake!¡±


    Tang Xu had not expected Tang Mo to be so smart.


    He had underestimated him in the past!


    Tang Xu took out his phone and showed Tang Mo a few photos. ¡°To tell you the truth, Tang Xun is not my biological father. I don¡¯t care about his life or death. If you insist on dealing with me, then my parents can only


    deal with your father!¡±


    Tang Mo frowned. ¡°Tang Xu, you¡¯ve already lost this battle. Stop using that bastard to threaten me. Do you think I care? It¡¯s best if he dies!¡±


    Tang Xu smirked. ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t care about his life, send me to the police station!¡±


    Mrs Tang was the closest to them and her expression changed when she heard Tang Xu¡¯s words.


    Although he and Tang Xun were at the end of their marriage, she did not want him to die.


    After all, he was Tang Mo¡¯s biological father and Old Master Tang¡¯s biological son.


    Mrs Tang wanted to say something, but she turned away.


    Mo¡¯er could make the decision herself. She should not interfere too much!


    She knew her child the best. No matter how heartless he was, his heart would always be soft.


    As Mrs Tang had expected, Tang Mo asked Tang Xun to leave.


    If Tang Xun left now, he would only be a stray dog.


    There would be no ce for him in the Tang Corporation and the Tang family.


    an Xun waited anxiously for Mrs Tang¡¯s call.


    ¡°Xun¡¯er, if you have time, can youe to the old residence?¡± There was a trace of worry in Mrs Tang¡¯s voice. ¡°Mo¡¯er isn¡¯t dead. He¡¯s back, but his father was kidnapped by Liu Xiu¡¯s family and he locked himself in the


    Old Master¡¯s room.¡±


    an Xun ended the call and rushed to the Tang family¡¯s old residence.


    Mrs Tang brought Nan Xun to Old Master Tang¡¯s room. ¡°He¡¯s been locked up since yesterday.¡± Mrs Tang told Nan Xun about the board meeting yesterday.


    Hearing this, Nan Xun was a little surprised, but she felt like that was the case.


    Tang Xu was originally Liu Xiu and Liu Yaohui¡¯s son. Tang Xun had been held hostage by them and it was actually quite difficult for Tang Mo to make the decision whether to save him or not.


    From what Nan Xun knew, Tang Xun had not given Tang Mo much fatherly love.


    an Xun asked Mrs Tang for the spare key, opened the room, and walked in.


    Tang Mo sat on the bed with several thick photo albums beside him.


    There were many cigarette butts on the ashtray by the bedside table.


    Nan Xun walked over and squatted by the bed, holding his hand that was on hisp.


    ¡°Is it very difficult?¡±


    Tang Mo looked down at Nan Xun, his amorous eyes red. ¡°When I was seven years old, a child in the yard called me a little monster that Daddy did not like. I fought with someone.¡±


    ¡°After he came back, he scolded me without asking about the truth. I got first ce in every exam and wanted to be praised by him, but he would only say, ¡°Don¡¯t be proud. There are many people better than you.¡±


    ¡°When I was young, I didn¡¯t understand what I did wrong to make Daddy dislike me so much. I tried my best to do better, but I still couldn¡¯t get his attention.¡±


    ¡°When I was nine years old, there was a guest at home. The guest¡¯s son was very good at boxing and he praised the guest¡¯s son. In order to be better than the guest¡¯s son, I went to the toughest and most tiring training


    camp. I learned a lot of skills and in the training camp, my physical and cultural results were ranked in the top three. But when he found out, he said, ¡°Do you want to hit me after training?¡±


    ¡°When I was growing up, I tried my best to find out if he liked me. Until the day I became a man, Mom held a banquet for me at the hotel. He came over and gave me gifts and even smiled at me. I was quite happy at that


    time.¡±


    ¡°But he left after a few minutes. I was a little disappointed and ran out to look for him, but I saw him walk into another banquet hall. That was also the first time I found out about Tang Xu¡¯s existence. Tang Xu won first


    ce in thepetition and he rewarded him with a limited edition motorcycle. I liked that motorcycle very much and asked him for it, but he gave it to Tang Xu.¡±


    ¡°After finding out that Tang Xu was his illegitimate son, I went to Tang Xu¡¯s school and beat him up. In the end, when he found out, he came back and pped me!¡±


    ¡°Later, Tang Xu was sent abroad by him and he didn¡¯t like to go home. I didn¡¯t have any expectations for him at that time.¡±


    Tang Mo looked up and narrowed his slightly red eyes. ¡°Say, there are so many bad things about him in my memory. Why do I still remember the scene of him and my mother being loving and doting on me before I was


    seven years old? He also brought me to an amusement park and carried me on his shoulders to buy me ice cream.¡±


    ¡°He gave me a bath and treated me like a horse to ride. He even took good care of me when I had a cold and fever.¡±


    Tang Mo covered his handsome face with his hands and was silent for a long time. Nan Xun saw cold liquid flowing out from between his fingers.


    He was crying.


    Although he was 27 or 28 years old, at this moment, he was still like a child who yearned for fatherly love.


    Weak, helpless, pitiful, sensitive¡­


    Nan Xun¡¯s heart ached. She sat by the bed and reached out her hands to hug him tightly.


    ¡°Cry it out!¡±


    He buried his face in her heart and hugged her back. His broad and thin shoulders trembled slightly.


    He needed an outlet to vent. He had held such emotions in his heart for too long.


    Nan Xun patted his back lightly. After some time, he gradually calmed down.


    When he looked up, he had returned to his usual wild appearance. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ve already made my decision.¡±.

 Chapter 2262

    <h4>Chapter 2262 Regret</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Xun slowly woke up.


    He was in a wet and narrow space and could smell the smell of the sea. His body swayed slightly, as if he was on a boat.


    There was still some pain on his forehead. He frowned and moved his hands, finding that his limbs were tied up.


    Her mind was still a little muddled and her thoughts slowly returned before she remembered what had happened.


    The son he had raised for many years was not his biological son.


    Liu Xiu looked gentle and virtuous on the surface, admiring him, but she had been with another man behind his back!


    After being found out by him, they even worked together to kill him!


    He remembered that when he went out, Tang Xu had returned. In order to not let him leave, he had hit his car ruthlessly!


    He was indeed an ingrate!


    Tang Xun¡¯s heart was filled with regret and hatred. His limbs struggled violently, wanting to break free and fight with those people!


    The door was pushed open with a creak.


    The light outside fell in and Tang Xun widened his eyes, seeing Liu Xiu walking in.


    Liu Xiu was holding a ss of water in her hand. Seeing that Tang Xun was awake, she squatted in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Do you want some water?¡±


    Having fallen outpletely, Liu Xiu¡¯s expression was no longer gentle and pleasant, but cold and distant.


    Tang Xun stared at Liu Xiu with red eyes. ¡°Your acting is really good. You¡¯ve deceived me for so many years. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t want to be an actor!¡±


    Liu Xiu put the bowl aside and looked at Tang Xun¡¯s eyes that looked like he wanted to tear her apart. She smirked. ¡°I can¡¯t say that my acting is good. I can only say that you¡¯re too gullible.¡±


    Tang Xun¡¯s facial features were distorted and his lips trembled in anger. ¡°B*tch!¡±


    Compared to Tang Xun¡¯s agitated emotions, Liu Xiu was much calmer. Her expression was cold, as if she was talking about the weather today. ¡°I¡¯m a b*tch, but how good can you be? Have you let your wife and son


    down all these years?¡±


    Tang Xun seemed to have thought of something and red at Liu Xiu. ¡°Did you and Liu Yaohui do that?¡±


    Tang Xun and Mrs Tang had a business marriage. They did not have much feelings for each other at first, but Mrs Tang was liked by Old Master. Old Master often praised Mrs Tang in front of Tang Xun and asked him to


    e back less to apany her.


    Slowly, Tang Xun and Mrs Tang developed feelings for each other. They had Tang Mo within a year of getting married.


    Tang Xun met Liu Xiu in the third year after their marriage. He had drunk too much during a business trip and found Liu Xiu lying beside him the day after he woke up.


    At that time, he was shocked and panicked. Liu Xiu cried and he gave Liu Xiu a sum of money. They nned to never contact each other again.


    Just like that, a few yearster, he met Liu Xiu in the capital. It was also at that time that there was a problem in his rtionship with Mrs Tang. Mrs Tang¡¯s first love, who had studied abroad, had returned to the


    country. They had contacted each other during ss gatherings and had asional contact.


    Tang Xun was more stubborn when it came to rtionships. He did not allow Mrs Tang to contact her first love. Mrs Tang felt that their normal interactions were not an unspeakable rtionship, so they had a


    disagreement and had a big fight.


    At that time, Liu Xiu had be his flower. When he was in a bad mood, she would appear by his side to apany andfort him.


    But he still loved Mrs Tang at that time and did not have any other thoughts about Liu Xiu.


    He had broken up with Mrs Tang because of Tang Mo¡¯s background. Ever since Mrs Tang had interacted with her first love, he had heard some rumors from time to time that Tang Mo was not his biological son.


    Later, he could not help but secretly take Tang Mo¡¯s hair for a paternity test.


    n the end, Tang Mo was really not his son.


    Ever since Tang Mo was born, he had been very liked by the Old Master. The Old Master¡¯s health was not good and could not be provoked. Tang Xun did not dare to tell him the results.


    He was actually a little reluctant to part with the son he had doted on for seven years.


    However, he could not bring himself to dote on him anymore.


    As long as he saw him, he would think of Mrs Tang¡¯s betrayal.


    At that time, he found out that Liu Xiu had given birth to Tang Xu.


    He had done a paternity test and Tang Xu was his son. From then on, he had transferred all his love to Tang Xu.


    Tang Xun red at Liu Xiu with red eyes and let out a roar like a trapped beast. ¡°You misled me! You swapped Tang Mo and Tang Xu¡¯s hair and made me think that Tang Mo was someone else¡¯s son!¡±


    Liu Xiu smiled. ¡°I nned to hide this from you until my death.¡±


    Tang Xun let out a few roars and scolded the b*tch several times!


    Liu Xiu ignored him and said, ¡°Actually, as long as you live in an illusion, Xu¡¯er will take care of you until you¡¯re old. Unfortunately, you know everything and your son also set a trap for Xu¡¯er to fall into! Whether you can


    live or not depends on your son¡¯s decision!¡±


    Tang Xun widened his eyes. ¡°Mo¡¯er is still alive? What are you doing to Mo¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°Let him use money to ransom you!¡± Tang Mo was not dead yet. Even if they took the opportunity to take over the Tang Corporation, they would not be able to have a foothold in the capital in the future. They might as


    well take the money and leave!


    Tang Xun shook his head. ¡°He won¡¯t take the money. Don¡¯t target him!¡±


    Tang Xun thought of how cold and biased he had been to Tang Mo all these years and regretted it. He was really worse than an animal. He did not know people and ignored his wife and children, taking care of others¡¯


    wives and children for many years!


    He did not deserve forgiveness and redemption in this life!


    Tang Xun shouted, ¡°Liu Xiu, kill me!¡±


    Liu Xiu snorted. ¡°Why? Do you want to die now? Do you have so little confidence in your son? Maybe he will take the risk for an irresponsible father like you?¡±


    ¡°No, he won¡¯te. Don¡¯t contact him anymore!¡±


    Liu Xiu was about to say something when Liu Yaohui came in and pulled Tang Xun up from the ground. He said to Liu Xiu, ¡°His son is here.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Xun¡¯s pupils constricted.


    He had not expected Tang Mo toe and save him after what he had done to him!


    Liu Yaohui pulled Tang Xun out and they went to the deck.


    tt was only then that Tang Xun realized that they had stopped the boat in the open sea. From afar, a speedboat was driving over.


    Tang Mo came alone ording to their request. Apart from bringing arge bag of US dors and cash, he also sent billions to their secret overseas ount.


    Before long, Tang Mo carried the bag and boarded Tang Xu¡¯s ship.


    Tang Xu wore sunsses and stood in front of Liu Yaohui and Liu Xiu. He was dressed in ck and had a dark aura.


    He had been jealous of Tang Mo since he was young. At that time, he did not know that he was Liu Yaohui¡¯s son. Their surnames were both Tang, but he could not acknowledge his family.


    Old Master Tang only liked Tang Mo and gave him everything good. No matter how hard he tried, he could not get Old Master Tang¡¯s approval.


    He was jealous, hated, and hated Tang Mo!


    This time, Tang Mo had fallen into his hands and he would not let him go back so easily!

 Chapter 2263

    <h4>Chapter 2263 Sorry</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Xun shouted with a trembling voice, ¡°Tang Mo, I don¡¯t want you to save me. Get back quickly¡­¡±


    Before Tang Xun could finish, he was kicked by Liu Yaohui and half knelt on the deck.


    Tang Mo did not look at Tang Xun.


    He came to save Tang Xun not because he still had much feelings for this father.


    It was only the beautiful memories from when he was young, their blood ties and his grandfather¡¯s rtionship that made him go.


    If he was lucky enough to return alive, he would never call Tang Xun ¡®Dad¡¯ again.


    Tang Xu looked at the tall and handsome Tang Mo and a mocking smile appeared on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s really touching to cripple your filial piety!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call him disabled. Tang Xu, you beast! You bastard! You¡¯re the ones who harmed him! Youre still rubbing salt on his wound. You¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡±


    Tang Xun was even more excited than Tang Mo!


    Tang Xu smacked his lips and raised his leg to kick Tang Xun¡¯s heart. ¡°You scolded him a lot in front of me back then. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m better than Tang Mo?¡±


    Tang Xun¡¯s lips trembled and he was so angry that he gritted his teeth.


    Tang Mo nced at the disheveled Tang Xu, his handsome face expressionless. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Tang Mo did not want to talk nonsense with these people and said impatiently, ¡°The money from your overseas ount should be here. I¡¯ve brought the cash. Can you let her go now?¡±


    Tang Xu smirked. ¡°Throw the cash over and let¡¯s check it.¡±


    Tang Mo pursed his lips. ¡°Let hime over first. I¡¯ll naturally give you the money!¡±


    ¡°Tang Mo, you have no choice!¡±


    Tang Mo said nothing more and threw the bag over.


    Liu Xiu opened the bag and looked at the cash inside, nodding at Tang Xu.


    Tang Mo said, ¡°Can you let her go now?¡±


    Tang Xu pulled Tang Xun in front of him and took out a sharp dagger, pressing it against his neck. ¡°Kneel down and kowtow to me three times.¡±


    Tang Mo scoffed. ¡°I only kowtow to dead people.¡±


    Tang Xu slit Tang Xun¡¯s neck and blood flowed out. Tang Xun seemed to not feel the pain and said to Tang Mo, ¡°Don¡¯t care about me. I¡¯ve done you wrong all these years. Leave quickly. They¡¯ve already gone crazy¡­¡±


    Tang Xu said, ¡°Tang Mo, if you¡¯re willing toe, it means that you have feelings for Tang Xun. You just have to kowtow three times and suffer!¡±


    This was not only grievance, it was a tant humiliation!


    Seeing that Tang Xun¡¯s neck was bleeding more and more, Tang Mo frowned and slowly took two steps forward. He said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll kneel.¡±


    Tang Xun¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Mo¡¯er, I¡¯m not worth it. Don¡¯t kneel¡­¡±


    Tang Mo did not even look at Tang Xun. He slowly bent his knees and saw several figures climbing onto the boat from the corner of his eye, preparing to attack Tang Xu and the other two. He took the opportunity to


    swing a small knife and itnded on Tang Xu¡¯s wrist.


    Tang Xu loosened his grip in pain. Tang Mo was quick and pulled Tang Xun over.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Tang Xu¡¯s expression darkened. Tang Mo had secretly brought helpers who knew how to dive over. The three of them were destined to fall into their hands.


    He smirked and shouted angrily, ¡°Tang Mo, even if I die, I¡¯ll drag you down with me!¡±


    There was a loud bang on the boat.


    Tang Mo¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    Nan Xun and Mrs Tang were waiting at the pier.


    Although Tang Mo had gone to save Tang Xun and the Crown Prince had arranged for elite diving personnel to go with him, the two of them could not help but worry.


    In this uneasy mood, after about four hours, they saw a speedboating over.


    The ambnce was already waiting by the pier, afraid that someone would be injured.


    Tang Mo and Tang Xun were seriously injured and were covered in blood. Nan Xun and Mrs Tang immediately cried when they saw that Tang Mo was seriously injured.


    Tang Mo was still conscious. He shook his head at them. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You won¡¯t die.¡±


    Tang Xun¡¯s injuries were equally serious. He half-opened his eyes and looked at Tang Mo, wanting to say something, but his throat was hoarse.


    He would never forget the scene of Tang Mo protecting him when the explosion happened.


    At that time, Tang Mo had said above his head, ¡°You gave me life and I saved you. I don¡¯t owe you anything in the future.¡±


    Before Tang Xun fainted, tears fell from the corner of his eyes.


    Tang Mo¡¯s leg was injured.


    His condition was special and the doctor did not dare to operate easily. When Ye Jie found out about this, he invited the miracle doctor, Bai Ye.


    After Bai Ye understood Tang Mo¡¯s condition, he gave his opinion on the surgery.


    n other words, Tang Mo was going to amputate his leg for the second time.


    This was undoubtedly a heavy and fatal blow to him!


    n the operating room, Tang Mo had been forcing himself not to faint. When he saw Bai Yeing in, he frowned and asked him, ¡°Uncle Bai, is my condition serious?¡±


    Bai Ye replied, ¡°You¡¯ll be fine with me around.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel my legs anymore. Do I have to amputate them again?¡±


    Bai Ye nodded silently.


    ¡°Where did you intercept this time?¡±


    ¡°Your thighs.¡±


    The dizziness in Tang Mo¡¯s mind surged like a tidal wave. He asked hoarsely, ¡°What if I don¡¯t do the surgery?¡±


    Bai Ye furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Without surgery and conservative treatment, with my medical skills, I can only guarantee your safety for 20 years. During this period, you can¡¯t get into any more idents!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s an operation, you still have a lifetime.¡±


    Tang Mo closed his eyes and opened them again, his expression firm. ¡°I lost my calf in that ident. It was already a fatal blow to me. I don¡¯t want to do another surgery. If I can only sit in a wheelchair in the future,


    living will be more painful than dying.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Bai, I choose conservative treatment.¡±


    Bai Ye pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Xiaomo, you have to think carefully. Twenty years passed in the blink of an eye. Have you thought about your family and lover?¡±


    Tang Mo closed his eyes and said with a heavy expression, ¡°Life is short. I still have twenty years. I¡¯m content.¡±


    Two hourster, Tang Mo was pushed to the VIP ward.


    He slept and when he woke up, Nan Xun was the only one in the ward.


    Mrs Tang knew that the first person Tang Mo would want to see after waking up was Nan Xun, so she sent the other rtives and friends who came to see Tang Mo out of the ward, leaving only the couple.


    Nan Xun took a cotton swab and wiped Tang Mo¡¯s dry lips. Seeing that he had woken up, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll call the doctor over.¡±


    Tang Mo shook his head, his slender upturned eyes staring at Nan Xun, as if he had something to say to her but did not know how to say it.


    Nan Xun saw that he was staring at her and she touched her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do I look a little ugly?¡± Too many things had happened recently and she had not had time to dress up. There were also faint dark


    shadows under her eyes. She must not look too good.


    Tang Mo reached out his slender hand to Nan Xun. Nan Xun put his hand on it and held her tightly, saying hoarsely, ¡°Xun¡¯er, I¡¯m sorry.¡±.

 Chapter 2264

    <h4>Chapter 2264 Don¡¯t Want to Hold Her Back</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Hearing Tang Mo apologize, Nan Xun frowned in confusion.


    Her hand was held tightly by him and she could feel that his hand was trembling.


    Nan Xun had a bad feeling.


    He had just woken up and his eyes were bloodshot. There was stubble on his chin and he looked haggard and weak.


    Nan Xun held his hand back and pretended to be rxed. ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s slender eyesnded on Nan Xun¡¯s face and he did not look away for a long time.


    After a while, he slowly retracted his hand.


    Her expression also changed.


    He said with a hoarse and calm voice, ¡°When I¡¯m discharged, let¡¯s go settle the divorce procedures!¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Xun was stunned.


    Then, she found it funny.


    She red at him with a straight face. ¡°The other time you lied to me and said that there would be a legal effect after signing the divorce agreement. I was indeed angry, but after knowing my heart, I stopped being


    angry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome to get divorced and remarry then!¡± Seeming to have thought of something, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll waive the three-month trial period for you. When you¡¯re discharged, we¡¯ll officially


    make up.¡±


    Tang Mo pursed his lips tightly, his expression much more serious than before. ¡°I can¡¯t give you happiness. Besides, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you.¡±


    an Xun saw that he was not joking and frowned slightly. ¡°What haven¡¯t you confessed to me?¡±


    ¡°The night of my first ident was not for Mi Yue, but for my first love¡¯s younger sister. She had the same birthday as Mi Yue.¡±


    an Xun had never heard him mention this.


    She was stunned for a moment.


    f it was in the past, she would not take it to heart when she heard him say this. After all, she did not have a good impression of him.


    But now, she had feelings for him. Hearing that he had rushed back to the capital for his first love¡¯s younger sister, she would more or less feel ufortable.


    But she was not an unreasonable person. It had been so long and he had paid a big price. He must have felt the worst.


    an Xun waved her hand and said, ¡°At that time, I still had a good impression of Xiao Mo. We¡¯re not teenagers anymore. Everyone has a past!¡±


    Tang Mo closed his slightly bitter eyes and tried to control the surging emotions in his heart. He tried his best to say to Nan Xun ina cold and calm voice, ¡°Now, her sister is looking more and more like her. Actually,


    during the few days Tang Xu and the rest thought I was dead, I stayed at her house. Seeing that she looked more and more like Yue¡¯er, I started to waver.¡±


    an Xun¡¯s hands on her legs clenched slightly into fists.


    She was not sure if Tang Mo was telling the truth!


    Those few days, she only knew that he was fine, but she could not contact him and did not know where he had gone!


    Nan Xun closed her eyes, not letting herself think too much.


    ¡°Tang Mo, what¡¯s wrong? Did the explosion cause the aftereffects of your body? Are you impotent in that aspect?¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Mo¡¯s expression darkened.


    Why couldn¡¯t this woman understand him?


    She was about to say something when there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Brother Tang Mo.¡± A young and pretty girl walked in.


    Tang Mo looked toward the door of the ward, a smile on his handsome face. ¡°Jiaojiao is here.¡±


    Nan Xun looked back.


    The girl looked a little familiar.


    She looked a little like Tang Mo¡¯s first love.


    She must be the sister Tang Mo was talking about!


    Wang Jiaojiao walked in with a thermos sk.


    ¡°Brother Tang Mo, I heard that you were injured and made some bone soup for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too considerate.¡±


    Wang Jiaojiao walked to the bed and nodded at Nan Xun before saying to Tang Mo, ¡°After Sister passed away, it¡¯s all thanks to Brother Tang Mo¡¯s care for me. Now that I¡¯ve grown up, it¡¯s time for me to repay Brother


    Tang Mo.¡±


    After Wang Jiaojiao came, Tang Mo only talked to her and did not look at Nan Xun again.


    Nan Xun stood by the side. From his conversation with Wang Jiaojiao, she could tell that they were indeed close.


    Nan Xun was suddenly confused.


    ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Nan Xun got up and left.


    After Nan Xun left, Tang Mo stopped talking.


    Seeing Tang Mo staring at the door, Wang Jiaojiao frowned in confusion. ¡°Brother Tang Mo, she¡¯s Sister-inw, right? I can tell that you still like her. Why did you ask me toe and anger her away?¡±


    All these years, Wang Jiaojiao had been very grateful to Tang Mo and treated him as her family from the bottom of her heart. She had never had any other thoughts.


    Tang Mo said nothing. He closed his red eyes and his heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand. It was so painful that he could not speak.


    Perhaps, this was his fate!


    If she only had twenty years to live, why would he dy her youth?


    Ina year or so, she might be able to meet a better man and spend the rest of her life with him!


    After Nan Xun left the ward, she met Mrs Tang.


    Seeing Nan Xun¡¯s dark expression, Mrs Tang asked with concern, ¡°Xun¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nan Xun shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ma little tired. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Without waiting for Mrs Tang to say anything, Nan Xun left quickly.


    Mrs Tang looked at Nan Xun¡¯s back and frowned.


    Tang Xun came out of the ward. In that explosion, Tang Xun was the least injured.


    Liu Yaohui was blown up on the spot and Tang Xu was saved. However, both his legs were destroyed and Liu Xiu¡¯s face was disfigured. Although the two of them were still alive, they could only spend the rest of their


    lives in jail.


    Tang Xun nned to visit Tang Mo in his ward. The moment he came out, he saw Mrs Tang standing in the corridor.


    Tang Xun lowered his head, too embarrassed to face Mrs Tang.


    Liu Xiu was responsible for what happened back then, but was he not wrong?


    He did not trust his wife and children enough and had been hurting them all these years.


    A person like him did not deserve forgiveness!


    Mrs Tang turned around and her expression turned indifferent when she saw Tang Xun.


    She walked toward Tang Mo¡¯s ward first.


    Tang Xun looked at Mrs Tang¡¯s cold back and med himself.


    Before Mrs Tang entered Tang Mo¡¯s ward, he said to her hoarsely, ¡°Meiyin, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    When Mrs Tang heard this, she stopped and turned to look at Tang Xun. She said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°If you really feel sorry for me, let¡¯s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to settle the


    procedures after Mo¡¯er is discharged!¡±


    Tang Xun¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Do I still have a chance to make it up to you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Mrs Tang looked at Tang Xun with cold eyes. ¡°Mo¡¯er said that he has nothing to do with you in the future. What you live in the future has nothing to do with us.¡±


    Tang Xun¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I¡¯ve done you wrong. You can hate me or scold me, but I don¡¯t want to cut ties with you. I¡¯m willing to use the rest of my life to repay you!¡±.

 Chapter 2265

    <h4>Chapter 2265 She pped Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Mrs Tang heard Tang Xun¡¯s words, she found it ridiculous.


    Now that she regretted it, what had she done?


    ¡°Tang Xun, not everyone deserves forgiveness for their mistakes!¡± Mrs Tang entered the ward with a cold expression.


    Tang Xun stood at the door and did not move for a long time.


    Mrs Tang was talking to Tang Mo in the ward and no one looked at Tang Xun.


    Tang Xun¡¯s heart ached.


    He turned around and headed to Tang Mo¡¯s office.


    The attending doctor was friends with Tang Xun and said, ¡°Old Tang, if possible, let¡¯s persuade Xiao Mo to do the surgery!¡±


    Tang Xun said, ¡°Surgery?¡±


    The main doctor told Tang Xun what Bai Ye had said.


    Hearing this, Tang Xun took a few steps back and almost fell.


    ¡°Old Tang, are you alright?¡±


    Tang Xun put his hand on the wall and his face turned pale. ¡°How did this happen?¡± With that said, he punched the wall hard. The back of his hand broke and blood immediately flowed out. ¡°I harmed him!¡±


    Nan Xun, who had left the hospital and returned not long after, happened to hear the conversation between the attending doctor and Tang Xun.


    She raised her hand and caressed her forehead. She leaned against the wall weakly, her lips pursed tightly and her face was pale.


    After some time, she slowly walked forward.


    In the car, she leaned against the steering wheel, the doctor¡¯s words still echoing in her mind.


    If he did not undergo surgery, he would at most have twenty years to live.


    Nothing could happen in the middle!


    A tear fell onto the back of her hand, followed by a steady stream of tears.


    At first, it was a suppressed and silent cry. Slowly, it became a cry.


    Her slender shoulders trembled violently and even her body seemed to be convulsing.


    She knew it. He had said those sad words for no reason.


    Before he went to save Tang Xun, he had said everything from the bottom of his heart to her. He had even hugged her tightly and was so attached to her!


    Nan Xun¡¯s mind was in a mess and her heart hurt so much that she could not feel anything.


    At this moment, she seemed to be standing on a deserted ind, not knowing how to move forward.


    After some time, her phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Nan Xun answered the call with trembling fingers.


    ¡°Ah Xun, how¡¯s Brother Tang Mo?¡±


    It was Bo Cixue.


    After Tang Mo came out of the surgery room, Bo Cixue and Ye Jie came to the hospital, but he did not wake up at that time. Later, Mrs Tang said that Nan Xun was the only one left in the ward, so they left first.


    Nan Xun cried too sadly. After she stopped crying, she burped.


    She could not hide the tears in her voice. ¡°He¡­ he¡­¡±


    She could not finish her words.


    Bo Cixue could hear that something was wrong with Nan Xun and she became nervous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s awake, but¡­¡± Nan Xun could not exin clearly on the phone. She asked Bo Cixue to meet her at the clubhouse.


    Nan Xun drove to the clubhouse and arrived at the room where she and Bo Cixue often met.


    When Bo Cixue came over, Nan Xun ordered a lot of wine.


    Seeing Nan Xun¡¯s red and swollen eyes and pale face, Bo Cixue walked to her side and asked, ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    an Xun downed a mouthful of strong liquor and leaned her slender back against the sofa, telling Bo Cixue about Tang Mo¡¯s condition with a trembling voice.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me personally. He only told me to settle the divorce procedures after he was discharged from the hospital.¡± Nan Xun sniffed, his mood extremely low. ¡°I know that he said that for my own good. It¡¯s been


    twenty years and he¡¯s not even fifty years old. He felt that he had given the rest of his life to me and didn¡¯t want to dy me¡­¡±


    He had lied to her about not being able to forget his first love and falling for his first sister!


    Bo Cixue pursed her lips tightly in shock.


    Bo Cixue frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll go backter and ask Brother Xiaojie to find Uncle Bai Ye. Even if that¡¯s all he can do for the time being, there are still twenty years to go. His medical skills are constantly improving. Besides,


    Brother Tang Mo is so rich. I don¡¯t believe he can¡¯t extend his life if we ask him to form a medical team to treat his legs¡­¡±


    an Xun¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he drank one ss after another. Bo Cixue knew that she was in a bad mood and did not persuade her.


    Bo Cixue looked at Nan Xun, whose face was red from drinking, and asked softly, ¡°Ah Xun, what do you n to do?¡±


    To be honest, it was hard for Nan Xun to make a decision.


    it had not been long since she had confirmed her feelings for Tang Mo. If she chose to separate from Tang Mo like this, she might meet another person who could move her heart and grow old together.


    ff she did not care about how long Tang Mo had left in his life and continued to be with him, she would be even more anxious and miserable every year they were together.


    When she lost him, she might never be able to walk out of it again!


    an Xuny on the sofa and cried again.


    ¡°T don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    She was really lost on how to proceed.


    Nan Xun and Bo Cixue only left the clubhouse in the middle of the night.


    Nan Xun had drunk a lot and Bo Cixue drove her back to the apartment.


    Bo Cixue only left after helping her to the bed and covering her with the nket.


    Nan Xun opened his eyes the moment Bo Cixue left.


    She was clearly drunk, but she still could not fall asleep.


    She felt extremely miserable.


    She went to the bathroom to take a bath and changed her clothes before walking out of the apartment.


    When she arrived at the district, she hailed a taxi and asked the driver to drive to the Royal Hospital.


    Nan Xun staggered to Tang Mo¡¯s ward. When the nurse saw Nan Xun, she greeted her with a smile.


    Nan Xun nodded and did not enter the ward, but sat on the chair outside.


    After nearly half an hour, she pushed open the door and went in.


    Tang Mo had already fallen asleep. Nan Xun walked over and sat by the bed.


    There was a yellow wallmp by the bed and the gentle light fell on his sleeping face with a hint of unguardedness.


    an Xun felt a lump in her throat. She stared at him for a while before she suddenly raised her hand and pped him.


    Tang Mo woke up in pain. Opening his eyes, he was slightly stunned when he saw Nan Xun, who had pped him.


    He wanted to say something, but he frowned when he saw Nan Xun¡¯s red and swollen eyes. ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    an Xun red at him with red eyes. ¡°You should be hit!¡±


    Tang Mo saw that her eyes were filled with tears and she looked like she was about to cry. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°You hit me. Why are you crying?¡±


    an Xun closed her eyes and tears fell.


    ¡°Tang Mo, I know about your leg!¡±


    Tang Mo¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. He turned his head away and stopped looking at her. After a long time, he said hoarsely, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±.

 Chapter 2266

    <h4>Chapter 2266 She Compromised</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    an Xun looked at Tang Mo with a tense expression.


    [t was good that she knew, since he could say it so calmly.


    ff she had not happened to hear the conversation between the main doctor and Tang Xun, would he have used such a hurtful way to make her leave?


    an Xun felt aggrieved at the thought of it.


    These few days, wasn¡¯t she always afraid for him?


    an Xun sniffed and tried to suppress the emotions that were about to burst out. She shouted at him, ¡°After we got married, we lived our own lives and didn¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s lives. How rxed and happy


    was I? I was focused on my career and rarely worried about rtionships.¡±


    ¡°Who was the one who said that I fell for him first? Who was the one who flirted with him when I didn¡¯t like him?¡±


    an Xun looked at his thin and cold handsome face and the more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. The tears that had finally stopped in her eyes surged out again. ¡°You forced me to fall for you step by step


    and now you want to divorce me. Are you human? Do you deserve a beating?¡±


    Under the dim lights, Tang Mo looked at the tear-stained Nan Xun and his heart ached.


    n the past, Nan Xun would never show such a fragile side.


    She was right. He deserved to die!


    Seeing her cry, he felt even worse. But what could he do? He could not give her long-term happiness and could only choose to let go!


    Her pain might only be temporary.


    if he did not let go, she would still suffer for decades!


    He had already let her down enough and did not want to dy her happiness anymore!


    ¡°Xun¡¯er, I¡¯ve let you down. When you get married in the future, I¡¯ll give you a generous dowry and let you get married in style.¡±


    Listen, was this something a human would say?


    an Xun was so angry that she almostughed.


    A mocking smile appeared on her lips and her red eyes were burning with anger. ¡°It¡¯s my first time hearing about an ex-husband giving his ex-wife a generous dowry. What do you want my future husband to think?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want the dowry, I¡¯ll give you Tang Corporation¡¯s shares after I¡¯m discharged. You don¡¯t have to do anything every year and can get a good dividend.¡±


    Nan Xun¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Do I look like someone who loves money that much to you?¡±


    ¡°Xun¡¯er, you know that I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I just want to make it up to you.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, Nan Xun pounced on him. She hugged his shoulders tightly, her fingers digging into his skin through his hospital gown. Her voice was filled with uncontroble tears. ¡°I gave in. So


    what if it¡¯s twenty years? It¡¯s not two years. We can still have countless good times¡­¡±


    ¡°After you¡¯re discharged and treated, we can have two babies. When you¡¯re gone, | still have children, right?¡±


    She smelled the faint disinfectant scent on him greedily and held his shoulders tighter, afraid that if she let go, he would disappear from her sight. ¡°Besides, before I got married to you, I used to want to be unmarried


    and focus on my career. When I¡¯m old, I¡¯ll go to an old folks¡¯ home and rely on no one¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been very independent. Don¡¯t underestimate me. Even without you in the future, I can still live well.¡±


    Her words moved him and he almost wanted to hug her back.


    He took a deep breath and smelled the strong smell of alcohol on her.


    She had drunk a lot that night.


    Tang Mo raised his hand and patted the back of her head, a handsome smile on his lips. ¡°Xun¡¯er, you always appear by my side when I¡¯m at my most disheveled. You never despise me. You¡¯re a good woman.¡±


    Sometimes, he really hated himself for not understanding her earlier. Before the ident, he was not even willing to look at her!


    Perhaps, this was God¡¯s punishment for him!


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to talk about rtionships now. After I¡¯m discharged, I just want to focus on my career. When I¡¯m gone, the people I care about can continue to live a carefree life.¡±


    Tang Mo wiped her tears away andforted her hoarsely, ¡°Be good and go back!¡±


    an Xun looked up and met Tang Mo¡¯s eyes for a few seconds.


    She stood up from the bed and turned to leave without saying anything. However, she did not leave the ward. Instead, she went to the other side of the bed, lifted the nket andy beside him.


    He was staying in the VIP ward and the bed was bigger than the normal ward. She would sleep on the other side and would not touch his wound.


    an Xun turned sideways, ignoring his gaze and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Because he was by her side and had a familiar scent, she quickly rxed and fell asleep.


    However, Tang Mo could not fall asleep. He looked at the scattered hair on the pillow of the woman beside him, took a strand, and gently ced it on his fingertips.


    She sighed helplessly.


    The next day.


    When Nan Xun woke up, the sun was already high up in the sky.


    She was still a little dizzy from the hangover.


    She looked around and found herself in the ward. She turned around immediately.


    Tang Mo was no longer beside her.


    Nan Xun quickly lifted the nket.


    Meng Yi stood at the door of the ward. When she saw Nan Xun, she nodded at her. ¡°Miss Nan.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Young Master Tang?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Tang transferred to another ward. He asked me to tell Miss Nan not to be stubborn. What he has decided will not be changed!¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Xun felt weak and an endless pain spread from her heart.


    She did remember what she had said to himst night.


    She had already humbled herself, but he still rejected her.


    Nan Xun was not a clingy person, even though she knew that his intentions were for her own good.


    She lifted her chin and said to Meng Yi, ¡°Alright, since he won¡¯t change his mind, I won¡¯t be annoying anymore. Let him rest well. | won¡¯te again.¡± There was a hint of spite in her words.


    On Bo Cixue¡¯s side.


    When she woke up early in the morning, she did not see Ye Jie. She walked to the living room and found him standing on the balcony smoking.


    After she came backst night and told him about Tang Mo¡¯s condition, he seemed a little heavy.


    Tang Mo was good brothers with him and their rtionship was naturally better than that of ordinary people.


    Although Tang Mo used to talk nonsense and looked a little indecent, he would definitely be the first to stand up if anything happened to Ye Jie.


    Bo Cixue walked to Ye Jie¡¯s side and looked up at his handsome side profile. ¡°Are you thinking about Brother Tang Mo?¡±


    Ye Jie nodded.


    ¡°After you fell asleepst night, I video-called Uncle Bai Ye. He was also researching the proposal all night. Later, he found a case simr to Tang Mo¡¯s in the medical records of his master. After his master¡¯s treatment,


    that person was still alive.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s eyes lit up and she asked excitedly, ¡°Does that mean that even if Brother Tang Mo doesn¡¯t undergo surgery, it won¡¯t be for twenty years?¡±.

 Chapter 2267

    <h4>Chapter 2267 Two Months Later</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Ye Jie frowned slightly. ¡°Uncle Bai Ye¡¯s master has passed away.¡±


    Bo Cixue¡¯s heart sank again.


    She bit her lip. ¡°Can Uncle Bai Ye think of a way? With Uncle Bai Ye¡¯s ability, he should be able to develop a treatment n after finding the case files!¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Bo Cixue and reached out to pull her into his arms, kissing her beautiful forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll take this to heart. I¡¯ll go to Uncle Bai Ye¡¯s ce recently.¡±


    Bo Cixue wrapped her arms around Ye Jie¡¯s thin waist. Thinking of Nan Xun¡¯s conditionst night, her eyes turned red. ¡°Ah Xun has been suffering since he was young. After growing up, it hasn¡¯t been easy for her. It


    wasn¡¯t easy for her to fall in love with Tang Mo. I hope she can be happy.¡±


    Ye Jie hummed.


    About a weekter.


    Ye Jie brought Mrs Tang and Tang Xun to Bai Ye¡¯sboratory.


    Because of Tang Mo¡¯s condition, Mrs Tang and Tang Xun were on the same side for the time being.


    When they arrived at Bai Ye¡¯sboratory, they almost knelt down to him.


    Ye Jie stopped them. ¡°Auntie Tang, Uncle Tang, Uncle Bai asked you toe because he had developed a n and asked you toe and discuss it together.¡±


    Mrs Tang wiped her tears. ¡°If Miracle Doctor Bai can cure my Mo¡¯er, I¡¯m willing to do anything for you.¡±


    Bai Ye said with a gentle expression, ¡°Mrs Tang, it¡¯s our duty as doctors to treat and save people. You don¡¯t have to be like this.¡±


    Bai Ye handed the proposal he had developed overnight to Mrs Tang and Tang Xun. ¡°My master once saved an injured person like Tang Mo. He had an operation, but did not amputate his leg a second time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve studied the areas where Tang Mo¡¯s rotten bones are. A small portion of the tissue is active. As long as it¡¯s treated correctly, it can absorb dead bones and repair them again. Just like how dead trees can experience


    spring.¡±


    ¡°If the surgery is sessful, his life will be extended. If the surgery fails, it will be less than twenty years. During the surgery, arge amount of blood transfusion might be needed.¡±


    Tang Xun immediately raised his hand. ¡°I can donate blood for Mo¡¯er. It¡¯s fine even if he drains all of my blood, as long as he recovers.¡±


    Ye Jie looked at Mrs Tang and Tang Xun and said with a heavy expression, ¡°Auntie Tang, Uncle Tang, you have to think carefully about the consequences Uncle Bai said.¡±


    Bai Ye continued, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing to add. If the surgery is sessful, the medicine might cause deformity in his child in the future. That¡¯s why I suggest not having children. All of you have to consider this.¡±


    Mrs Tang and Tang Xun looked at each other.


    Mrs Tang said, ¡°His father and I will go back and ask Tang Mo for his opinion.¡±


    Bai Ye nodded.


    Mrs Tang and Tang Xun returned to the Royal Hospital. Before entering Tang Mo¡¯s ward, Mrs Tang said to Tang Xun, ¡°If Mo¡¯er agrees to the surgery, we¡¯ll only tell him the first consequence. As for not having children in


    the future, don¡¯t tell him yet.¡±


    Mrs Tang only hoped that Tang Mo could live well. As for whether he would have grandchildren, she did not dare to ask for it anymore.


    Her son being alive was more important than anything else.


    Tang Xun had the same opinion as Mrs Tang. As long as his son was well, he would not ask for anything else.


    After they reached an agreement, they entered Tang Mo¡¯s ward.


    When Tang Mo found out about the surgery, he nodded without any hesitation.


    Even if there was only a glimmer of hope, he was willing to give it a try.


    Two monthster.


    Nan Xun was having dinner with several clients at the clubhouse.


    One of the clients was called Zuo Huai¡¯an. He was Nan Xun¡¯s senior in university.


    Zuo Huai¡¯an was working as a project manager in a real estatepany. There was a building that needed to be renovated. After Nan Xun found out about this, she contacted him and they became familiar with each


    other again.


    Zuo Huai¡¯an already had a good impression of Nan Xun when he was in university. However, Nan Xun¡¯s mind was on her studies and Xiao Mo at that time and she had not paid attention to the friendliness of other boys.


    Zuo Huai¡¯an introduced a few more clients to Nan Xun and brought her to eat with these clients today.


    After some introductions and small talk, a client called CEO Huang saw that Nan Xun was good-looking, beautiful and capable, and wanted to have a drink with her. Before Nan Xun could say anything, Zuo Huaian said,


    ¡°CEO Huang, my junior hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently and can¡¯t drink. How about we have a few drinks?¡±


    CEO Huang looked at Nan Xun and Zuo Huai¡¯an, his gaze ambiguous. ¡°I¡¯ve known CEO Zuo for several years, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen CEO Zuo¡¯s protective side. Alright, let¡¯s drink then.¡±


    an Xun looked at Zuo Huai¡¯an gratefully.


    ecently, her situation was special and she could not drink.


    Because Zuo Huai¡¯an was around, Nan Xun avoided the trouble of drinking and had a smooth conversation with several clients.


    After entertaining the guests and sending them to the car, Nan Xun rubbed her arms.


    ecently, not only was she sleepy, but she was also afraid of the cold.


    A warm suit jacket was draped over Nan Xun¡¯s slender shoulders.


    an Xun turned back and saw Zuo Huai¡¯an standing behind her. She took off her jacket and handed it to him. ¡°My assistant will be driving over soon. Senior, it¡¯s all thanks to you tonight. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal alone next


    time.¡±


    Zuo Huai¡¯an took the jacket and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He was about to say something when a voice trailed over. ¡°Xun¡¯er.¡±


    Hearing Mrs Tang¡¯s voice, Nan Xun turned around.


    Mrs Tang was wearing a retro and charming cheongsam today. Nan Xun had not seen Mrs Tang for nearly two months.


    After she left the hospital that morning, she was angry for a few days. However, she was still worried about Tang Mo and went to the hospital again. However, when she went again, Tang Mo was no longer at the Royal


    Hospital.


    At that time, she clearly realized that he really did not want her anymore.


    For the past two months, she had been waiting for his call to ask her to get a divorce at the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    an Xun caressed her abdomen and pursed her lips slightly. Even without Tang Mo, she would be able to live well!


    Mrs Tang walked in front of Nan Xun and nced at the tall and handsome Zuo Huai¡¯an beside Nan Xun. A trace of nervousness shed past her eyes, but she quickly suppressed her emotions and said with a gentle


    smile, ¡°Xun¡¯er, I called you in the morning but you didn¡¯t answer. When I saw you here just now, I thought I saw the wrong person!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I¡¯m in a meeting this morning.¡±


    Mrs Tang held Nan Xun¡¯s hand and red at her. ¡°You¡¯re still legally married to Mo¡¯er. Why are you calling me Madam? You should call me Mom!¡±


    As Mrs Tang spoke, she nced at Zuo Huai¡¯an.


    Zuo Huai¡¯an looked slightly awkward. ¡°Junior, I still have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first. We¡¯ll call and contact each other when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Nan Xun nodded at Zuo Huai¡¯an.


    After Zuo Huai¡¯an left, Mrs Tang said to Nan Xun, ¡°Xun¡¯er,e with me.¡±


    Before Nan Xun could say anything, Mrs Tang pulled her to a banquet hall.


    She was dressed nicely inside, as if she was holding an important banquet.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Nan Xun was not used to calling Mrs Tang ¡®Mom¡¯, so she changed her words.¡± Auntie, why did you bring me here? ¡°.

 Chapter 2268

    <h4>Chapter 2268 I¡¯ll Wait for You at the Civil Affairs Bureau Tomorrow Morning</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After Nan Xun was brought into the banquet hall by Mrs Tang, many people looked at her.


    Nan Xun was not wearing a gown. She was wearing a white shirt and ck pants. She looked a little out of ce standing in the banquet hall.


    But those gazes on her looked very friendly.


    Mrs Tang pulled Nan Xun forward and suddenly, the lights in the banquet hall dimmed.


    Only one light shone on Nan Xun.


    Mrs Tang let go of Nan Xun¡¯s hand and stood in the dark.


    Nan Xun was confused.


    She took a few steps forward, but the white light followed her like a shadow.


    Just as Nan Xun was confused, a low and charming familiar voice sounded.


    ¡°Xun¡¯er.¡±


    Hearing Tang Mo¡¯s voice, Nan Xun could not react in time.


    She had not seen him for nearly two months. At first, she would still wake up from nightmares in the middle of the night. In her dreams, she had lost him and it had been heartbreaking. Even after waking up, her heart


    was still throbbing in pain.


    The corners of her eyes were often wet with tears.


    She did not like herself like that and had never thought that she would have such deep feelings for Tang Mo.


    Later, she used work to divert her attention and tried not to think about him. She keptforting herself that he still had twenty years. He was still living well in this world and was not separated from her.


    During this period, her mood had finally improved. When she suddenly heard his voice, she immediately felt a lump in her throat.


    This bastard!


    Did he want to announce to the public that he wanted to divorce her?


    an Xun¡¯s emotions fluctuated, but she tried to remain calm on the surface.


    Even if they were going to get a divorce soon, she did not want to be a resentful woman.


    There was no one in this world who could not leave each other!


    When Nan Xun thought about it, the man¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve confessed to you in public before. When we got married, it wasn¡¯t a consensual rtionship and we became husband and wife in a


    hurry.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cherish you in the past and didn¡¯t get to know you properly, so we missed a lot of time and had many misunderstandings.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the heavens are looking after me and can give me another chance to be ¡®reborn¡¯. This time, I want to hold on to your hand tightly and be your husband. I want to spend my life with you!¡±


    The more Nan Xun listened, the more she frowned.


    What was going on?


    He was not asking for a divorce in public? Was he confessing?


    What the hell?


    Nan Xun¡¯s hands by her sides clenched into fists unconsciously.


    Slowly, a tall and handsome figure walked into the white light.


    Tang Mo was wearing a tailored ck suit with a white shirt inside. He was not wearing a tie and had three buttons unbuttoned. His exquisite corbones were slightly exposed and his perfectly ironed suit pants


    wrapped around his long legs. The handsome aura on him was charming.


    He held the microphone with one hand and had the other in his pants pocket. His fringe covered his forehead and his facial features were devilish and beautiful, as if they were made by God, exquisite and perfect.


    He walked over slowly, his slender and bright eyes staring at Nan Xun¡¯s face affectionately.


    He stopped when he was two steps away from her.


    ¡°That ident made me hate and despise myself, but then I thought about it and felt grateful. If it wasn¡¯t for that ident, I wouldn¡¯t have found your kindness and beauty!¡±


    ¡°| admit that I changed my impression of you because I slowly fell in love with you after that ident. I didn¡¯t know how deep it was, but by the time I realized it, you were already an indispensable part of my life¡­¡±


    The guests in the banquet hall probably knew in advance that Tang Mo was going to confess. They all stood on the spot and did not make a sound. Therefore, Tang Mo¡¯s confession was very clear, moving, firm, and


    affectionate.


    Goosebumps appeared on Nan Xun¡¯s arms unconsciously.


    If it was two months ago, she would definitely be moved.


    But at this moment, she only felt that it was ironic.


    Tang Mo suddenly bent his knees and took out a dazzling ring from his pocket.


    ¡°Xun¡¯er, I didn¡¯t propose to you before. This time, I¡¯ll officially propose to you. Can you be my Mrs Tang for the rest of your life?¡±


    Perhaps, they would have some arguments, disagreements, and setbacks in the future, but those would happen between husband and wife and could not separate them again.


    Many of the guests were touched by Tang Mo¡¯s affection.


    He used to be a yboy, but now, he had changed. He was affectionate and touching.


    ¡°Marry him!¡±


    ¡°Marry him!¡±


    ¡°Marry him!¡±


    The guests cheered excitedly.


    Mrs Tang and Tang Xun were also by the side, shouting for Nan Xun to ept Tang Mo¡¯s diamond ring.


    Tang Mo grabbed Nan Xun¡¯s hand, wanting to put the diamond ring on her slender fingers.


    an Xun pursed her lips tightly. The moment the diamond ring entered her finger, she bent her finger and the ring fell to the ground.


    an Xun took a deep breath and looked at Tang Mo calmly. ¡°Get up first!¡±


    Tang Mo said, ¡°Promise me.¡±


    an Xun smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡±


    The grievances and bitterness buried deep in her heart for two months poured out like a tidal wave.


    Did he think that his sudden proposal would make her so touched?


    an Xun took two steps back and distanced herself from Tang Mo. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you suddenly proposed to me, but Tang Mo, did you forget what Meng Yi told me that morning?¡±


    ¡°Ask him to tell me not to be stubborn. What you¡¯ve decided will never be changed!¡±


    ¡°That night, I cried and begged you. I said I didn¡¯t mind, but you pushed me away ruthlessly. You thought that you were doing it for me, but you were actually hurting my heart!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened in the past two months. You suddenly changed your mind and proposed so openly. Are you telling me that you regret it?¡±


    The more Nan Xun spoke, the more agitated she became. Her eyes turned red unconsciously. ¡°After stabbing someone ruthlessly and waiting for that person¡¯s wound to heal, you came to say that I didn¡¯t stab you on


    purpose. I actually love you. Will that person¡¯s scar stop hurting?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very determined? Then be decisive until the end! Don¡¯t pester me anymore!¡±


    With that said, Nan Xun turned around and ran out of the banquet hall, ignoring everyone and Tang Mo¡¯s gaze.


    After running a few steps, Nan Xun turned back to look at Tang Mo and said mercilessly, ¡°Looking at you now, you should be in good health. I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow


    morning!¡±


    With that said, she left without looking back.


    After leaving the banquet hall, Nan Xun ran toward the door quickly.


    Someone chased after her.


    Nan Xun did not turn back and ignored her. A car drove to the entrance of the clubhouse and the window was lowered, revealing Zuo Huai¡¯an¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Junior, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nan Xun opened the door without thinking and said to Zuo Huai¡¯an, ¡°Senior, please drive quickly!¡±.

 Chapter 2269

    <h4>Chapter 2269 His Sudden Appearance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    When Tang Mo came out, Nan Xun had already gotten into Zuo Huai¡¯an¡¯s car and left.


    Mrs Tang and Tang Xun also ran out hurriedly.


    Seeing Nan Xun leave, Mrs Tang red at Tang Xun angrily.


    ¡°| already said that she definitely wouldn¡¯t agree to my sudden proposal to Xun¡¯er.¡± As a woman, Mrs Tang didn¡¯t me Nan Xun for rejecting her son. If it was anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t nod and agree so easily.


    Back then, she had gone to the hospital several times but had not seen Tang Mo. Mrs Tang had seen her crying secretly several times.


    Just like what Xun¡¯er had said, could she pretend that she had never been injured after her wound healed?


    Tang Xun felt a little wronged by Mrs Tang¡¯s words. Mo¡¯er had thought of the proposal herself. He just had no principles and wanted to make it up to Mo¡¯er. He would support whatever Mo¡¯er said.


    Tang Xun put his arm around Mrs Tang¡¯s shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it if you¡¯re angry!¡±


    Mrs Tang shook off Tang Xun¡¯s hand and red at him warningly.


    Tang Mo pursed his lips tightly and left the clubhouse without saying anything.


    As soon as Tang Mo left, Mrs Tang said worriedly, ¡°Mo¡¯er probably won¡¯t go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t go.¡±


    Madam Tang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Seeming to have thought of something, she looked at Tang Xun. ¡°Then let¡¯s go tomorrow. Now that Mo¡¯er¡¯s condition has improved, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we get Xun¡¯er


    back. Let¡¯s go settle the procedures first.¡±


    When Tang Xun heard this, a trace of panic shed past his eyes. ¡°Meiyin, let¡¯s slow down our divorce. We still have to help our son get his wife back first. We¡¯ve already dragged it on for so many years. We¡¯re not ina


    hurry. What do you think?¡±


    Mrs Tang looked at Tang Xun¡¯s eager expression and snorted. ¡°Tang Xun, I know very well what you¡¯re thinking. Even if you helped a lot in Mo¡¯er¡¯s surgery, I won¡¯t be grateful to you because you owe Mo¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°As for our marriage, it only exists in name. You know that Liu Xiu¡¯s true colors went back on their words and wanted to repent. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not a rubbish bin. I¡¯m not even fifty years old yet. When I get divorced, I


    might be able to have a second spring.¡±


    Mrs Tang waved her hand and walked toward the banquet hall with her chin raised.


    Tang Mo¡¯s proposal had failed and the guests were still in the banquet hall. She needed to go back and settle them.


    Tang Xun looked at Mrs Tang¡¯s arrogant back and sighed, hurriedly following after her.


    On the way back to the apartment, Nan Xun kept looking out of the window.


    Her eyes turned red unconsciously.


    This bastard, separating and making up whenever he wanted. Did he think she was a pet dog that coulde and go as he pleased?


    When the car arrived at the apartment building, Zuo Huaian said gently, ¡°Junior, are you okay?¡±


    Nan Xun turned back to look at Zuo Huai¡¯an, a smile on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Senior. Thank you so much for tonight. I¡¯ll definitely treat you to a feast.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all schoolmates, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    Nan Xun got out of the car and returned to the apartment.


    Tang Mo suddenly appeared tonight and even proposed to her. What had happened in the past two months?


    Nan Xun called Bo Cixue.


    Tang Mo and the Crown Prince were good brothers. The Crown Prince should know something, right?


    The call went through very quickly.


    ¡°Cixue, Tang Mo suddenly appeared tonight and proposed to me.¡±


    Bo Cixue was not shocked when she heard this. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you didn¡¯t agree to him.¡±


    Tang Mo was going to propose to Nan Xun tonight. Bo Cixue had heard Ye Jie mention it when he came back for dinner.


    Bo Cixue thought that Ah Xun would not agree to him!


    Bo Cixue had asked Ye Jie about Tang Mo¡¯s surgery and he said that it would be dangerous. If the surgery failed, he might not even live for twenty years. She was not advised to tell Nan Xun in advance.


    Later, the surgery was sessful. While Tang Mo was recuperating, he had sent a message to Bo Cixue. He said that he wanted to give Nan Xun a surprise and asked her not to reveal his condition.


    Bo Cixue had a good rtionship with Nan Xun and she knew how sad Nan Xun was about Tang Mo. She did not want Nan Xun to make up with Tang Mo so quickly.


    A self-righteous man should be punished!


    When Nan Xun heard Bo Cixue¡¯s words, a smile finally appeared on his face. ¡°You know me best. What happened in the past two months?¡±


    Bo Cixue could not bear for Nan Xun to be kept in the dark and told her about Tang Mo¡¯s surgery.


    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    an Xun hummed. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°| heard from Brother Xiaojie that the medicine he takes after the surgery will have some side effects. Brother Tang Mo can¡¯t have children in the future. I know you will definitely forgive him. It¡¯s just a matter of time. If


    he doesn¡¯t have children, can you ept it?¡±


    Bo Cixue thought that Nan Xun would hesitate after finding out, but she chuckled. ¡°He deserves it.¡±


    Bo Cixue was a little confused. ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re gloating?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just gloating. It¡¯s none of my business if he doesn¡¯t have children. I just want to be well.¡±


    Bo Cixue sighed. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Seeming to have thought of something, Bo Cixue said, ¡°Brother Tang Mo doesn¡¯t know about this yet!¡±


    an Xun narrowed her eyes thoughtfully. ¡°If he finds out, he probably won¡¯t propose to me tonight!¡±


    After chatting with Bo Cixue for a while, Nan Xun¡¯s mood improved.


    After the call, Bo Cixue was a little confused.


    Brother Tang Mo could not have children in the future. Why did she feel that Ah Xun was not worried at all?


    The next day.


    Nan Xun went to the Civil Affairs Bureau in the morning.


    She sent a message to Tang Mo, but there was no reply.


    Nan Xun stood at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau and waited until ten in the morning before she received a message from him. ¡°No.¡±


    Nan Xun was so angry that she almost smashed her phone.


    Was he acting shamelessly again?


    Asshole!


    Nan Xun was furious and blocked his contact.


    When she arrived at the studio in the afternoon, Zuo Huaian called her.


    ¡°The project President Huang mentioned yesterday has been confirmed. If you have time, I can take you there?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    resident Huang¡¯s building was on the east side of the city and Zuo Huai¡¯an had driven over to fetch Nan Xun.


    When she arrived at CEO Huang¡¯s office, there were not only CEO Huang, but also several CEOs and Tang Mo.


    an Xun was slightly surprised to see Tang Mo here.


    resident Huang introduced him to Nan Xun. ¡°This is President Tang of the Tang Corporation. It¡¯s all thanks to President Tang¡¯s investment that our building didn¡¯t have enough capital. This building also belongs to the


    Tang Corporation. President Nan, I¡¯m quite optimistic about your renovation n, but the final decision still depends on President Tang.¡±


    f it wasn¡¯t for the situation, Nan Xun really wanted to kick Tang Mo.


    He was clearly doing it on purpose. If she did not want to work with CEO Huang, he would not have gotten involved in such a small project!.

 Chapter 2270

    <h4>Chapter 2270 Jealous Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    resident Huang thought that Nan Xun and Tang Mo did not know each other and introduced them to each other.


    Tang Mo stubbed out the cigarette between his lips in the ashtray, stood up, and reached out his hand to Nan Xun.


    His gazended on Nan Xun deeply.


    an Xun had tied her hair into a low ponytail today. Her fair forehead and face were exposed. She had not been able to eat anything in the past two months and looked thinner, making her look even smaller and


    prettier.


    There was no makeup on her face, only a little lip gloss. She was wearing a red shirt and wide-legged pants, her professional aura exuding a hint of workce coldness.


    an Xun ignored Tang Mo¡¯s scorching gaze and treated him like a stranger she had just met. She reached out her hand politely. ¡°Hello, President Tang.¡±


    an Xun originally wanted to shake Tang Mo¡¯s hand lightly before she retracted her hand. However, that fellow quickly grabbed her fingers when she retracted her hand. She retracted her hand and his fingertips


    grabbed her palm lightly. He slowly let go with a devilish smile.


    The ce he had scratched felt a little numb.


    an Xun red at him and mouthed, ¡°Crazy!¡±


    Tang Mo raised his eyebrows and gave a faint smile. ¡°President Nan seems to have something against me?¡±


    an Xun gritted her teeth. ¡°I-I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    CEO Huang looked at the two of them and felt that something was wrong, but he could not tell what was wrong.


    ¡°President Tang and President Nan have met before?¡±


    Nan Xun said, ¡°No.¡±


    Tang Mo said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The atmosphere was slightly awkward.


    President Huang was about to relieve this embarrassment when he heard Tang Mo say hoarsely, ¡°President Nan is a famous career woman in the workce and is beautiful. I¡¯ve seen her before and admire her.¡±


    President Huang nced at Nan Xun. ¡°President Nan, show President Tang the renovation n of yourpany. President Tang has agreed and we can work together in the future.¡±


    Nan Xun put away her unhappiness and anger toward Tang Mo and focused on her work.


    She followed CEO Huang to the meeting room.


    Taking out the proposal, she gave Tang Mo a copy and stood in front to exin.


    When Tang Mo listened to her analysis and exnation of the n, he also put away his wildness and listened attentively.


    After Nan Xun finished speaking, Tang Mo remained silent for a long time.


    Nan Xun looked at his slightly serious side profile and her heart thumped.


    Would this fellow use his position to take revenge?


    After another minute, Tang Mo leaned back against the chair and looked up at Nan Xun.


    ¡°On the whole, the proposal is good, but there¡¯s one thing. President Huang¡¯s building is a civilian apartment. I think we should remove the fancy things and make it more warm andfortable.¡±


    Hearing Tang Mo¡¯s suggestion, Nan Xun did not refute it immediately and nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll modify it.¡±


    Tang Mo ced his hands on the conference table and stood up. ¡°Show it to me after you¡¯re done editing it.¡±


    an Xun was speechless. Was he really going to take a look at such a small matter?


    resident Huang had already booked a table at a famous farm.


    resident Huang invited Nan Xun and Zuo Huai¡¯an together.


    an Xun did not want to go and President Huang pulled her aside. ¡°President Tang is going too. I think President Tang has a good impression of you. Perform well and if you can take on the Tang Corporation project,


    it¡¯s better than taking on countless small projects.¡±


    an Xun knew that CEO Huang meant well. She smiled and nodded, not saying anything.


    Although she did not want to see Tang Mo, Nan Xun still understood the rules of socializing in the workce.


    tt was impossible for her to be special.


    The group arrived at a quiet and simple farm.


    There was a fish pond, orchard, vegetable garden, bridge room and so on in the farm.


    The sun was bright and the air was clear. Nan Xun¡¯s mood also improved.


    The men set up a card game.


    an Xun was not interested in ying cards. Seeing that someone was fishing, she rented fishing tools from the boss and went to the pond.


    The water in the pond was clear and she could vaguely see fish swimming around.


    an Xun sat on the stool and started to fish.


    tt had been many years since she had sat down to fish like this. When she was young, she often went to the river to fish and sat there for half a day. When she grew up, such leisure time seemed to be rare.


    an Xun smiled and caught a mackerel soon.


    Zuo Huai¡¯an walked over and looked into the bucket. Seeing several mackerel swimming around, he gave Nan Xun a thumbs up. ¡°Not bad, Junior. You¡¯ll be able to eat a meal after fishing for a while.¡±


    an Xun looked at Zuo Huai¡¯an. ¡°Do you want to try?¡±


    ¡°Okay. To be honest, I rarely fish and don¡¯t know any tricks.¡±


    an Xun stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    After Tang Mo yed a few rounds of mahjong, he used the excuse of going to the washroom to look for Nan Xun.


    When they were about to reach the fish pond, they saw Nan Xun and Zuo Huai¡¯an chatting andughing under the tree opposite.


    Tang Mo narrowed his eyes and his handsome face darkened slightly.


    When that woman faced him, she was not smiling at all.


    However, she seemed to be smiling brightly at another man. The difference in treatment was too obvious!


    Had she forgotten that she still had a husband?


    Although he had not gotten her forgiveness as her husband, wasn¡¯t it a little too much to talk andugh with another man under her husband¡¯s eyes?


    Tang Mo put his hands in his pockets and walked toward Nan Xun and Zuo Huaian.


    From the corner of her eye, Nan Xun saw Tang Moing over. She said to Zuo Huai¡¯an, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m a little thirsty. I¡¯ll go back to the house first.¡±


    Zuo Huai¡¯an nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Nan Xun took another route and entered the farmhouse.


    Seeing this, Tang Mo¡¯s expression darkened even more.


    After Tang Mo returned to the mahjong room, Nan Xun returned to the pond. She worked with Zuo Huai¡¯an and caught many fish.


    ¡°T¡¯ll make some mackerel soupter.¡±


    The waiter in the farm cut up the fish and washed it before Nan Xun personally made a pot of mackerel soup.


    When Tang Mo came over, he frowned when he saw Nan Xun busy. He finally found a chance to talk to her alone. ¡°Why did you do it yourself?¡±


    Nan Xun ignored him.


    Tang Mo walked behind Nan Xun. ¡°You¡¯re not even willing to talk to me now?¡± He was very close to her, almost pressing against her back.


    A breath with a faint tobo smell brushed past her ear andnded on the tip of her nose. Nan Xun¡¯s heart beat uncontrobly in panic, but she tried to remain calm on the surface. She raised her elbow and poked his


    chest. ¡°Stay away from me!¡±


    He seemed to have not heard her and his handsome face came close to her. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that Zuo guy? You smiled so happily when you were fishing. Do you think I¡¯m dead?¡±


    Hearing this, Nan Xun was furious. She turned back to re at him, but she was too close and her lips brushed against his chin. She was stunned and was about to move away when her slender waist was grabbed by his


    rge hand..

 Chapter 2271 - He Still Cared About You

    <h4>Chapter 2271 He Still Cared About You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Because his back was facing the light, Nan Xun could not see his face clearly.


    The moment he grabbed her waist, she could not help but curse herself.


    Why was she still moved by this bastard man?


    an Xun put her hands on his shoulders, not letting him get too close.


    ¡°Are you crazy? You might be shameless in other people¡¯s kitchens, but I still want more!¡± Nan Xun reminded him with a cold expression. ¡°Also, I have nothing to do with you anymore. I still remember clearly what you


    said in the ward that night. Do you want me to repeat it for you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, he lowered his head, wanting to kiss her.


    an Xun was quick and quickly raised her hand between them.


    He only kissed her palm.


    Tang Mo frowned and was about to pull her hand away when Zuo Huai¡¯an¡¯s voice sounded from outside. ¡°Junior, I pulled the garlic sprouts you wanted from the vegetable garden.¡±


    an Xun¡¯s heart immediately jumped to her throat. She pushed Tang Mo hard, but he did not move like a mountain.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± She said angrily.


    Compared to her nervousness and panic, he was not at all abnormal. He stared at her deeply. ¡°Wait for me after dinner. I¡¯ll take you back. You¡¯re not allowed to take his car.¡±


    His tone was rather domineering, as if he would not let go of her if she did not agree.


    Nan Xun heard Zuo Huai¡¯an¡¯s approaching footsteps and could only reply, ¡°Got it. Let go of me first.¡±


    Tang Mo let go of Nan Xun reluctantly. Before Zuo Huai¡¯an came in, he picked up her finger and bit it.


    Zuo Huai¡¯an walked into the kitchen and was slightly confused when he saw Nan Xun with her back facing the door and Tang Mo standing by the stove. ¡°President Tang, why are you in the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°I came to see President Nan¡¯s dishes.¡± Tang Mo nced at Nan Xun, whose ears were slightly red, and smiled.


    Zuo Huai¡¯an put down the garlic sprout. Seeing that Nan Xun¡¯s face and ears were slightly red, he thought that she had cooked because of the fire. ¡°Junior, this mackerel soup is really good. It looks appetizing.¡±


    ¡°Senior, drink two more bow!ster.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Seeing that the two of them were talking, Tang Mo treated him like an invisible person and went out with a dark expression.


    Nan Xun only made a mackerel soup and the other dishes were made by the chef.


    The weather was good and President Huang suggested to eat in the yard.


    Nan Xun sat with Zuo Huai¡¯an. Nan Xun did not drink, so Zuo Huai¡¯an took a few sses for her, taking food for her from time to time and even took tissues for her.


    Tang Mo sat opposite Nan Xun and looked up at them from time to time.


    Nan Xun pretended not to see Tang Mo¡¯s gaze. She could not reject Zuo Huai¡¯an¡¯s good intentions in public and sent him a message.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll say it again. It¡¯s impossible between us. Don¡¯t be too good to me.¡±


    When Zuo Huai¡¯an saw Nan Xun¡¯s message, he lowered his head and replied, ¡°I searched for President Tang on the inte before dinner and identally saw a piece of news. So your husband is President Tang.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen President Tang by your side for the past two months. This time, his sudden appearance and your attitude toward him makes me guess that you have a conflict.¡±


    I heard that President Tang¡¯s private life is not very good. I don¡¯t know him and can¡¯tment too much. But I know your personality. You won¡¯t do anything to let President Tang down. It must be President Tang¡¯s


    problem that you have a conflict this time.


    I¡¯m not a person who takes what others like, but I also want you to be happy. I did that just now because I wanted to see President Tang¡¯s reaction.


    After a few seconds, Zuo Huaian sent another message to Nan Xun. ¡°He still cares about you.¡±


    Although Tang Mo was sitting opposite of them, Nan Xun¡¯s phone rang from time to time. Zuo Huaian had his head lowered and he could guess that they were texting each other.


    His originally tensed expression immediately darkened.


    Was it really good for them to do this in front of him?


    Tang Mo was agitated and the wine ss in his hand broke.


    CEO Huang and his secretary, who were sitting beside Tang Mo, eximed softly.


    ¡°President Tang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± President Huang immediately instructed his secretary to get the first-aid kit from the farm owner.


    Tang Mo stood up from the chair. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have a first-aid kit in my car. You can continue.¡±


    After Tang Mo left, Zuo Huaian asked Nan Xun softly, ¡°Do you want to go and take a look?¡±


    Nan Xun pursed her lips tightly and lowered her eyes to hide her emotions. ¡°No.¡±


    Nan Xun had no appetite to eat anymore. She got up and went to the washroom.


    After washing her face, she red at her reflection in the mirror and said softly, ¡°Nan Xun, don¡¯t be soft-hearted. His surgery is sessful now. If it doesn¡¯t work, do you think he will want you?¡±


    ¡°Who does he think he is? If he wants to cut ties with you, he can do it. If he doesn¡¯t want to cut ties, he cane and find you, thinking that he can get you back easily. You have to be more careful and ambitious. It¡¯s


    best to make him anxious and kill him!¡±


    Afterforting herself and encouraging herself, Nan Xun came out of the washroom.


    When she came out, she was shocked to see the tall man leaning against the wall.


    Did he hear her muttering softly just now?


    Tang Mo stood by the wall smoking. His injured hand was not bandaged and there were still traces of blood. Seeing Nan Xuning out, he narrowed his eyes at her.


    ¡°Xun¡¯er, I was wrong. Is it that hard to give me a chance?¡±


    Nan Xun took a deep breath and walked in front of him, looking up at him slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, but there¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡±


    Tang Mo seemed to have seen a trace of hope and his eyes sparkled. ¡°Okay, tell me.¡±


    ¡°After your surgery, the medicine you used had some side effects. If you want a child in the future, it will make the child deformed. You don¡¯t know about this, right?¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Mo was stunned.


    The cigarette ash fell on the back of his hand, but he did not feel it.


    After a while, he heard himself say hoarsely, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Nan Xun saw the surging emotions in his eyes and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s impossible? If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go back and ask your parents.¡±


    With that said, Nan Xun was about to leave.


    Tang Mo caught up to her and pressed her slender shoulders. ¡°If you can¡¯t have children, are you still willing to be with me?¡±


    Nan Xun pulled his hands away and looked into his eyes. ¡°You should ask yourself. If you can¡¯t have children, will you push me away again?¡±


    Tang Mo looked at Nan Xun¡¯s departing figure and did not move for a long time.


    Back at the Tang family, Tang Mo found Mrs Tang.


    Knowing that what Nan Xun said was true, his straight back bowed bit by bit.


    ¡°Mo¡¯er, you said that Xun¡¯er told you? If she¡¯s willing to say this to you, does it mean that she doesn¡¯t mind this? Xun¡¯er has always been an independent and strong woman of the new era. Maybe he¡¯s willing to be a


    couple with you?¡±


    Tang Mo massaged his temples. ¡°Mom, I need to calm down.¡±


    After Tang Mo returned to his room, Mrs Tang decided to look for Nan Xun. After Tang Xun found out, he apanied Mrs Tang.


    The two of them went to the supermarket to buy big and small bags before they arrived at Nan Xun¡¯s apartment..

 Chapter 2272

    <h4>Chapter 2272 She Might Be Pregnant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Xun returned to the district and was surprised to see Mrs Tang and Tang Xun standing downstairs.


    No matter how her rtionship with Tang Mo was, Nan Xun always had respect and a good impression of Mrs Tang.


    ¡°Auntie, why are you here?¡± After Nan Xun greeted Mrs Tang, she nodded at Tang Xun.


    She had not interacted much with Tang Xun, but when she was in the Tang family, Tang Xun had not even looked at her. It was obvious that he looked down on her.


    Now that Tang Xun had regained his senses, this had nothing to do with Nan Xun. She did not hate him or have a good impression of him. When they met, she nodded calmly as a greeting.


    Mrs Tang waved the things in her hand and looked at Nan Xun¡¯s thin face. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while and you¡¯ve lost weight. I bought an old hen. Let¡¯s go upstairs and make soup for you.¡±


    Since she was already downstairs, Nan Xun could not reject her.


    Nan Xun wanted to help Mrs Tang carry her things, but Mrs Tang shook her head. ¡°The heavy ones are in Tang Xun¡¯s hands. I¡¯m not carrying them.¡±


    When they arrived at the apartment, Nan Xun invited them in.


    Nan Xun did not let them change their shoes. Mrs Tang nced at the shoe cab. Yes, there were no male items.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ve already eaten tonight. You don¡¯t have to make soup for me. Sit on the sofa with Mr Tang and I¡¯ll make tea for you.¡±


    Mrs Tang shook her head. ¡°If it¡¯s done, you can eat it as supper. Don¡¯t you believe in my skills? Look at how thin you¡¯ve be recently. You need to nourish yourself.¡±


    Mrs Tang was too enthusiastic. If Nan Xun rejected her, it would seem too heartless.


    In this world, there were very few people who she could not reject. Mrs Tang was one of them.


    Mrs Tang and Tang Xun entered the kitchen together.


    Tang Xun helped Mrs Tang and the two of them did not let Nan Xun stay in the kitchen.


    While making the soup, Mrs Tang went to the washroom. Of course, she did not really go to the washroom, but secretly observed if there were any traces of other men living here.


    Just as she had expected, Xun¡¯er¡¯s private life was clean and much better than her son¡¯s.


    Mrs Tang returned to the kitchen and Tang Xun asked softly, ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    Mrs Tang snorted and replied proudly, ¡°Do you think the daughter-inw I like is like you and your son?¡±


    Tang Xun was speechless.


    Why was it rted to him and Mo¡¯er?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you say it¡¯s me. Mo¡¯er is your son. Why are you biased toward your daughter-inw?¡±


    ¡°When the two of you were ying around, it was my daughter-inw who apanied me. If I didn¡¯t side with her, would I side with you?¡±


    Tang Xun waved his hand. ¡°Alright, alright. | won¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    An hourter, the chicken soup was ready.


    Nan Xun had not eaten much in the afternoon at the farm. Now that she smelled the fragrance, she really wanted to eat.


    After Mrs Tang made the soup, she made a few more dishes.


    She and Tang Xun had not eaten dinner and the three of them sat in the dining room.


    The dining table was full of Nan Xun¡¯s favorite dishes, braised fish, sweet and sour pork ribs, boiled beef¡­ However, these were all her favorites from two months ago.


    Mrs Tang did not know about Nan Xun¡¯s condition and put a piece of beef into Nan Xun¡¯s bowl. ¡°Xun¡¯er, try it and see if you like it.¡±


    Nan Xun could not refuse Mrs Tang¡¯s kindness. She lowered her head and ate the beef.


    After chewing twice, her stomach started to churn again.


    She could not help but cup her mouth and run into the washroom.


    Mrs Tang and Tang Xun were stunned.


    Mrs Tang followed quickly and saw Nan Xun squatting by the toilet, vomiting out everything she had just eaten. Her eyes were filled with confusion.


    Before Nan Xun came out, Mrs Tang had already returned to her seat.


    an Xun walked to the dining room and exined to Mrs Tang, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. My stomach hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently.¡±


    Mrs Tang asked with concern, ¡°Have you gone to the hospital?¡±


    an Xun nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a small problem.¡±


    After dinner, Mrs Tang and Tang Xun helped tidy up the dining room and left Nan Xun¡¯s apartment.


    an Xun sent them downstairs.


    n the car, Mrs Tang looked at Nan Xun¡¯s apartment thoughtfully. ¡°No wonder Xun¡¯er has lost a lot of weight recently. Her stomach is not feeling well.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she heard Tang Xun chuckle.


    Mrs Tang red at Tang Xun. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°You even had a child before. Doesn¡¯t her reaction look like she¡¯s pregnant?¡±


    Tang Xun¡¯s words were like a stone falling into Mrs Tang¡¯s heart.


    Mrs Tang was so excited that her fingers were trembling and she did not know how to buckle her seatbelt. Seeing this, Tang Xun leaned over and helped Mrs Tang buckle her seatbelt. ¡°Maybe, we¡¯re going to be


    grandparents.¡±


    Tang Xun smiled. ¡°We have to go back and tell Mo¡¯er about this.¡±


    The car drove toward the Tang family¡¯s old residence.


    Along the way, Mrs Tang remained silent, as if she was too excited to regain her senses.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the Tang family¡¯s old residence.


    Tang Xun called Mrs Tang, ¡°Let¡¯s tell Mo¡¯er this news quickly. He will definitely be happy.¡±


    Mrs Tang grabbed Tang Xun, who was about to get out of the car.


    Her happy and excited expression became serious. ¡°You can¡¯t tell him.¡±


    Tang Xun looked at Mrs Tang in confusion.


    ¡°First of all, we can¡¯t be 100% sure if Xun¡¯er is pregnant or not. Even if she is, she didn¡¯t tell Mo¡¯er personally, but told Mo¡¯er about the side effects of the medicine used for the surgery. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for


    us to say it on her behalf?¡±


    ¡°Secondly, when Mo¡¯er pushed Xun¡¯er away back then, the knot in Xun¡¯er¡¯s heart had not been untied. Now that Mo¡¯er knows that he can¡¯t have children in the future, if he pushes Xun¡¯er away again, do you think they


    will be happy even if they force themselves to be together? The conflict will erupt one day.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just pretend that we didn¡¯t know about Xun¡¯er¡¯s pregnancy and let Mo¡¯er handle it himself. If he wants to give up on Xun¡¯er again because of the child, I think he doesn¡¯t deserve Xun¡¯er. Let him be alone until he


    grows old.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Xun only sighed and did not speak for a long time.


    Mrs Tang got out of the car and nced at Tang Xun, who was about to follow her into the house. She said coldly, ¡°Go back. Apart from our son, let¡¯s try not to contact each other about anything else.¡±


    ¡°Meiyin, I really know I was wrong. Please give me another chance¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she heard a bang and Mrs Tang closed the door from inside.


    Mrs Tang entered the living room and asked the butler, ¡°Where¡¯s Young Master?¡±


    The butler said, ¡°Young Master is in the study upstairs. He¡¯s not in a good mood and called him down for supper tonight, but he didn¡¯te down.¡±


    Mrs Tang waved her hand. ¡°Ignore him.¡±


    Tang Mo stood in front of the French windows of the study, smoking. The lingering smoke blurred his face and his bloodshot eyes were filled with heaviness and mncholy.


    He thought that God had treated him well, but in the end, he had to pay the price of not having any children!


    His hand that was not holding the cigarette clenched into a fist and swung it against the wall..

 Chapter 2272

    <h4>Chapter 2272 She Might Be Pregnant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Xun returned to the district and was surprised to see Mrs Tang and Tang Xun standing downstairs.


    No matter how her rtionship with Tang Mo was, Nan Xun always had respect and a good impression of Mrs Tang.


    ¡°Auntie, why are you here?¡± After Nan Xun greeted Mrs Tang, she nodded at Tang Xun.


    She had not interacted much with Tang Xun, but when she was in the Tang family, Tang Xun had not even looked at her. It was obvious that he looked down on her.


    Now that Tang Xun had regained his senses, this had nothing to do with Nan Xun. She did not hate him or have a good impression of him. When they met, she nodded calmly as a greeting.


    Mrs Tang waved the things in her hand and looked at Nan Xun¡¯s thin face. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while and you¡¯ve lost weight. I bought an old hen. Let¡¯s go upstairs and make soup for you.¡±


    Since she was already downstairs, Nan Xun could not reject her.


    Nan Xun wanted to help Mrs Tang carry her things, but Mrs Tang shook her head. ¡°The heavy ones are in Tang Xun¡¯s hands. I¡¯m not carrying them.¡±


    When they arrived at the apartment, Nan Xun invited them in.


    Nan Xun did not let them change their shoes. Mrs Tang nced at the shoe cab. Yes, there were no male items.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ve already eaten tonight. You don¡¯t have to make soup for me. Sit on the sofa with Mr Tang and I¡¯ll make tea for you.¡±


    Mrs Tang shook her head. ¡°If it¡¯s done, you can eat it as supper. Don¡¯t you believe in my skills? Look at how thin you¡¯ve be recently. You need to nourish yourself.¡±


    Mrs Tang was too enthusiastic. If Nan Xun rejected her, it would seem too heartless.


    In this world, there were very few people who she could not reject. Mrs Tang was one of them.


    Mrs Tang and Tang Xun entered the kitchen together.


    Tang Xun helped Mrs Tang and the two of them did not let Nan Xun stay in the kitchen.


    While making the soup, Mrs Tang went to the washroom. Of course, she did not really go to the washroom, but secretly observed if there were any traces of other men living here.


    Just as she had expected, Xun¡¯er¡¯s private life was clean and much better than her son¡¯s.


    Mrs Tang returned to the kitchen and Tang Xun asked softly, ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    Mrs Tang snorted and replied proudly, ¡°Do you think the daughter-inw I like is like you and your son?¡±


    Tang Xun was speechless.


    Why was it rted to him and Mo¡¯er?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you say it¡¯s me. Mo¡¯er is your son. Why are you biased toward your daughter-inw?¡±


    ¡°When the two of you were ying around, it was my daughter-inw who apanied me. If I didn¡¯t side with her, would I side with you?¡±


    Tang Xun waved his hand. ¡°Alright, alright. | won¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    An hourter, the chicken soup was ready.


    Nan Xun had not eaten much in the afternoon at the farm. Now that she smelled the fragrance, she really wanted to eat.


    After Mrs Tang made the soup, she made a few more dishes.


    She and Tang Xun had not eaten dinner and the three of them sat in the dining room.


    The dining table was full of Nan Xun¡¯s favorite dishes, braised fish, sweet and sour pork ribs, boiled beef¡­ However, these were all her favorites from two months ago.


    Mrs Tang did not know about Nan Xun¡¯s condition and put a piece of beef into Nan Xun¡¯s bowl. ¡°Xun¡¯er, try it and see if you like it.¡±


    Nan Xun could not refuse Mrs Tang¡¯s kindness. She lowered her head and ate the beef.


    After chewing twice, her stomach started to churn again.


    She could not help but cup her mouth and run into the washroom.


    Mrs Tang and Tang Xun were stunned.


    Mrs Tang followed quickly and saw Nan Xun squatting by the toilet, vomiting out everything she had just eaten. Her eyes were filled with confusion.


    Before Nan Xun came out, Mrs Tang had already returned to her seat.


    an Xun walked to the dining room and exined to Mrs Tang, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry. My stomach hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently.¡±


    Mrs Tang asked with concern, ¡°Have you gone to the hospital?¡±


    an Xun nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a small problem.¡±


    After dinner, Mrs Tang and Tang Xun helped tidy up the dining room and left Nan Xun¡¯s apartment.


    an Xun sent them downstairs.


    n the car, Mrs Tang looked at Nan Xun¡¯s apartment thoughtfully. ¡°No wonder Xun¡¯er has lost a lot of weight recently. Her stomach is not feeling well.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she heard Tang Xun chuckle.


    Mrs Tang red at Tang Xun. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°You even had a child before. Doesn¡¯t her reaction look like she¡¯s pregnant?¡±


    Tang Xun¡¯s words were like a stone falling into Mrs Tang¡¯s heart.


    Mrs Tang was so excited that her fingers were trembling and she did not know how to buckle her seatbelt. Seeing this, Tang Xun leaned over and helped Mrs Tang buckle her seatbelt. ¡°Maybe, we¡¯re going to be


    grandparents.¡±


    Tang Xun smiled. ¡°We have to go back and tell Mo¡¯er about this.¡±


    The car drove toward the Tang family¡¯s old residence.


    Along the way, Mrs Tang remained silent, as if she was too excited to regain her senses.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the Tang family¡¯s old residence.


    Tang Xun called Mrs Tang, ¡°Let¡¯s tell Mo¡¯er this news quickly. He will definitely be happy.¡±


    Mrs Tang grabbed Tang Xun, who was about to get out of the car.


    Her happy and excited expression became serious. ¡°You can¡¯t tell him.¡±


    Tang Xun looked at Mrs Tang in confusion.


    ¡°First of all, we can¡¯t be 100% sure if Xun¡¯er is pregnant or not. Even if she is, she didn¡¯t tell Mo¡¯er personally, but told Mo¡¯er about the side effects of the medicine used for the surgery. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for


    us to say it on her behalf?¡±


    ¡°Secondly, when Mo¡¯er pushed Xun¡¯er away back then, the knot in Xun¡¯er¡¯s heart had not been untied. Now that Mo¡¯er knows that he can¡¯t have children in the future, if he pushes Xun¡¯er away again, do you think they


    will be happy even if they force themselves to be together? The conflict will erupt one day.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just pretend that we didn¡¯t know about Xun¡¯er¡¯s pregnancy and let Mo¡¯er handle it himself. If he wants to give up on Xun¡¯er again because of the child, I think he doesn¡¯t deserve Xun¡¯er. Let him be alone until he


    grows old.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Xun only sighed and did not speak for a long time.


    Mrs Tang got out of the car and nced at Tang Xun, who was about to follow her into the house. She said coldly, ¡°Go back. Apart from our son, let¡¯s try not to contact each other about anything else.¡±


    ¡°Meiyin, I really know I was wrong. Please give me another chance¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she heard a bang and Mrs Tang closed the door from inside.


    Mrs Tang entered the living room and asked the butler, ¡°Where¡¯s Young Master?¡±


    The butler said, ¡°Young Master is in the study upstairs. He¡¯s not in a good mood and called him down for supper tonight, but he didn¡¯te down.¡±


    Mrs Tang waved her hand. ¡°Ignore him.¡±


    Tang Mo stood in front of the French windows of the study, smoking. The lingering smoke blurred his face and his bloodshot eyes were filled with heaviness and mncholy.


    He thought that God had treated him well, but in the end, he had to pay the price of not having any children!


    His hand that was not holding the cigarette clenched into a fist and swung it against the wall..

 Chapter 2289

    <h4>Chapter 2289 He Came to Find Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Every word Mother Tang said was like a sharp knife stabbing into Lan Yue¡¯s chest.


    How useless was he to let Mother Tang humiliate him like this?!


    Lan Yue¡¯s well-defined face tensed and his low voice seemed toe from the depths of his throat. ¡°Madam, I respect you, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you can trample on my rtionship with Tangtang like this¡­¡±


    Before Lan Yue could finish, Mother Tang interrupted him with a cold smile. ¡°You¡¯re just a poor boy from the tribe. You only got to where you are today because of our Wuwu. Are you addicted to living off a woman?


    The daughter I painstakingly raised is not for you to trample on!¡±


    ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, cut off all contact with our Wuwu in the future. If not, I will say even worse things!¡±


    Without waiting for Lan Yue to say anything, Mother Tang hung up first.


    Lan Yue looked at the darkened screen and held his phone tightly, the veins on the back of his hand protruding.


    After a while, he tried to calm himself down.


    He went to the wine cab and poured a ss of hard liquor. He walked to the French windows, raised his chin slightly, and drank the spicy liquid in the ss.


    o matter what happened, no matter how much Mother Tang looked down on him, he would not give up on Tang Wu and the child!


    Lan Yue bought the earliest flight back to the capital.


    He knew very well that it could not have been Tang Wu¡¯s intention.


    However, Tang Wu had been contacting him less recently and had not returned at the appointed time. Something must have happened.


    He wanted to go over and find out.


    After flying for more than ten hours, Lan Yue arrived at the Capital International Airport.


    He did not contact Tang Wu immediately. He went to the hotel to take a shower and change his clothes, washing away his travel-worn clothes.


    When Tang Wu received Lan Yue¡¯s call, she was in the hospital ward.


    She nced at the bed. Mother Tang was already asleep.


    Tang Wu got up softly and went out of the ward to answer the call.


    Knowing that Lan Yue hade to the capital, Tang Wu was a little surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to film there?¡±


    Lan Yue said, ¡°I¡¯m in room 2308 at Star Capital Hotel. Come over.¡±


    Tang Wu could hear that something was wrong with his voice on the phone and pursed her lips slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Wu told the servant who hade to take care of Mother Tang, ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy something. I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    Tang Wu took a taxi to Star Capital Hotel.


    When she arrived at room 2308, she pressed the doorbell.


    Soon, the door was opened from inside.


    A boy wearing a white round-neck sweater and jeans stood behind the door.


    There was a trace of tiredness on his handsome face and his eyes were bloodshot, as if he had not slept at all.


    Lan Yue¡¯s dark eyesnded on Tang Wu¡¯s face.


    When she returned to the Capital from M Country, her face was red and she was in good condition. But now, she looked haggard and tired.


    Lan Yue stepped back to let Tang Wu in.


    The two of them sat on the sofa. They were not as intimate as when they were sending each other off at the airport a few days ago and were a little distant.


    Tang Wu looked at Lan Yue. On the way here, she had vaguely guessed why he had rushed over.


    For the past two to three days, she had been busy with her mother¡¯s matters and had neglected him.


    Tang Wu did not want to hide it from him. She bit her lip and said hoarsely, ¡°I nned to go back after attending my ssmate¡¯s wedding, but I identally found out that my mother is seriously ill.¡±


    Tang Wu sped her hands together, her expression heavy and sad. ¡°My mother has lung cancer. She might only be alive for three to four months.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s eyes turned red and her eyshes fluttered. ¡°I fought with her, even cut ties with her. But when I heard that she was sick and did not have much time left, I felt really sad and guilty.¡±


    Lan Yue had many things to say to Tang Wu, but when he heard that Mother Tang was seriously ill, all of his words were stuck in his throat.


    erhaps she had provoked him first.


    But she had also told him that they were just dating and did not want to involve too much.


    Because she knew that it would be difficult for them to have a good ending.


    He was the one who fell step by step and demanded more and more.


    She was sandwiched between him and her parents. For love, she left the ce where she had grown up, her parents and family.


    He thought that as long as he worked hard and earned money, he could change everything.


    But he was still too naive.


    eality was cruel after all.


    Lan Yue walked up to Tang Wu. In his impression, she had always been beautiful, confident, and ostentatious.


    But now, she was helpless and weak like a little girl.


    Lan Yue hugged her and rested his chin on the top of her head, his voice dry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be in such a dilemma.¡±


    Tang Wu had never med Lan Yue. If she was unwilling, who could force her?


    However, she felt very tired from being unable to find a bnce between love and kinship.


    ¡°Stay here and apany your mother. I¡¯ll go back and film properly.¡± He hugged her tightly, as if he wanted to convey the warmth and strength in his body to her. ¡°I¡¯lle and apany you after this film is over.


    ff your mother doesn¡¯t want to see me, I won¡¯t appear.¡±


    Tang Wu did not stay in the hotel for long. She was afraid that Mother Tang would look for her when she woke up.


    She did not know if it was because she was sick, but after Mother Tang made up with Tang Wu, she was not as strong as before.


    He was very dependent on Tang Wu.


    Lan Yue sent Tang Wu downstairs in a taxi.


    After the taxi drove away, Lan Yue went upstairs again.


    The moment he entered, he saw Tang Wu¡¯s phone on the shoe cab in the hallway. He took his phone and quickly went downstairs.


    He hailed a taxi and asked the driver to drive to the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Tang Wu¡¯s phone rang. Someone had sent her a message.


    Lan Yue¡¯s fingers identally touched the home button and the screen lit up.


    There was a message from Qi Chen.


    ¡°Wuwu, if you want Auntie to be happy, you can pretend to be a couple with me. I will cooperate with you.¡±


    Seeing the message, Lan Yue¡¯s handsome face tensed. His fingers holding the phone were so strong that he almost crushed the phone.


    Mother Tang¡¯s words echoed in her mind again.


    ¡°No matter how hard you work, you won¡¯t be worthy of our Wuwu if you don¡¯t have a good background. The son-inw in my heart is Qi Chen. He likes Wuwu very much. Even if Wuwu gives birth to your child, he


    won¡¯t mind. Whether you have a bright future or are down and out has nothing to do with us.¡±


    Lan Yue pursed his lips tightly, his face pale.


    Her heart was in pain and anger, but she felt even more helpless.


    That feeling was like a surging tide, attacking him wave after wave, almost drowning him.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Lan Yue found out about Mother Tang¡¯s ward.


    He knew that Mother Tang did not like him and did not want to see him. He nned to go to the door of the ward and ask the nurse to call Tang Wu out.


    However, Tang Wu was not in the ward. Lan Yue looked around and saw Mother Tang and Father Tang, who was pulling her toward the stairs..

 Chapter 2290

    <h4>Chapter 2290 Leave!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lan Yue saw that Father Tang¡¯s expression was not good and that he was a little fierce to Mother Tang. He felt that something was wrong and followed him.


    There was no one in the stairs. Lan Yue looked through the crack of the door at Father and Mother Tang, who were arguing.


    Father Tang said, ¡°How can you continue to lie when you see your daughter not eating or sleeping well every day?¡±


    Mother Tang said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t think of this method, would she have returned to my side? I only have this one daughter. She doesn¡¯t even want her family for a poor boy. Do I feel good?¡±


    Father Tang said, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant and thought that you really have a terminal illness. She secretly wiped her tears when no one was around. I don¡¯t know how guilty and sad she was. If she finds out about what you did,


    it will only make things worse!¡±


    Mother Tang said, ¡°I don¡¯t care so much. As long as she breaks up with that poor boy and gets together with Qi Chen, I don¡¯t believe she will be indifferent to Qi Chen¡¯s charm!¡±


    Father Tang said, ¡°But have you considered the child in her stomach?¡±


    Mother Tang said, ¡°She gave birth to him. If Qi Chen doesn¡¯t want him, we¡¯ll send him to the orphanage!¡±


    Lan Yue walked away expressionlessly.


    He met Tang Wu downstairs.


    Tang Wu went to buy some fruits. When she saw Lan Yue, she pulled him aside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look terrible.¡±


    Lan Yue took out his phone from his pocket and gave it to Tang Wu. ¡°I came to give you your phone.¡±


    Tang Wu had already guessed it. She took the phone and nodded. ¡°Go back to the hotel and rest early. Your eyes are so red.¡±


    Lan Yue stood still.


    Tang Wu looked around. Seeing that no one cared about them, she wrapped her arms around his neck and made him lower his head. She kissed his pink lips.


    ¡°T¡¯ll go back to the ward first.¡±


    Lan Yue pulled Tang Wu back.


    Seeing that Lan Yue¡¯s expression was still dark and tense, Tang Wu thought that he was reluctant andforted him.


    Lan Yue looked at Tang Wu with dark eyes and said hoarsely, ¡°When I gave you my phone, I identally saw your mother and father going to the stairs and heard their conversation.¡±


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s terminal illness is fake. She¡¯s not seriously ill.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Wu was stunned for a moment before she shook her head in disbelief. ¡°This¡­ is impossible.¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Tangtang, I don¡¯t have to lie to you about this.¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s mind was also in a mess. In order to separate her from him, Mother Tang had even thought of such a trick. It could be seen how disgusted she was with him!


    ¡°Tangtang, let me tell you. I don¡¯t want you to fight with your mother, but I don¡¯t want to see you so sad and miserable. You and your mother didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship because of me. I¡¯m suddenly confused and at


    a loss.¡±


    He felt that his existence was like a sinner.


    Tang Wu¡¯s mind was in a daze. She did not hear what Lan Yue said after that.


    All she wanted to know now was whether her mother¡¯s illness was real or fake.


    Tang Wu returned to the ward.


    She did not question Mother Tang immediately. She washed the fruits and peeled them for her to eat.


    Mother Tang looked at Tang Wu with gentle eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been taking care of me in the hospital recently. Go back and sleep tonight. Your room is still decorated like before. No one has touched anything inside.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded silently.


    ¡°Wuwu, no matter what, I still love you. I just want you to live well. My intentions are not bad.¡±


    Tang Wu pursed her lips. ¡°I know.¡±


    Tang Wu stayed in the ward for more than an hour before leaving.


    She returned to the Tang family¡¯s house. Her room was indeed decorated before she left. There was no dust in the room and it was clean.


    The servant came in and brought supper for Tang Wu.


    ¡°After Miss left home, Madam would sit here in a daze every day, wiping her tears from time to time. Although her words were not nice, she still cared about Miss very much.¡±


    Tang Wu had mixed feelings. ¡°I know.¡±


    After eating some supper, Tang Wu could not fall asleep and went to the hospital again.


    Mother Tang had already fallen asleep and Tang Wu walked to the cab by the bed.


    Pulling out the drawer, she flipped through the medical records.


    There was nothing unusual about the medical records.


    Tang Wu opened the bottom drawer. There were medical records and examination reports inside.


    After reading it, Tang Wu¡¯s fingers trembled slightly.


    Indeed, as Lan Yue had said, Mother Tang was not terminally ill. She had been hospitalized for stomach bleeding.


    Tang Wu put down the medical record and got up, preparing to leave.


    Mother Tang woke up from her dream and saw Tang Wu in a daze.


    ¡°Wuwu?¡±


    Tang Wu covered her nose and did not answer as she walked out.


    ¡°Wuwu?¡±


    When Mother Tang saw that the bottom drawer was not closed tightly, she immediately understood what had happened.


    She lifted the nket and chased after Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu held her stomach and entered the elevator very quickly.


    Mother Tang¡¯s face turned pale as she pressed the other elevator button. The panic and fear in her heart spread like a tidal wave.


    If Wuwu saw it, would she never forgive her?


    She did not want her mother-daughter rtionship to be worse!


    Tang Wu heard Mother Tang calling her from behind. She did not want to stop and walked faster and faster.


    Tang Wu crossed the road and wanted to walk into an alley.


    Suddenly, there was an ear-piercing sound, followed by something being knocked to the ground.


    Someone eximed, ¡°An ident!¡±


    Tang Wu turned back and her eyes widened when she saw a familiar figure lying in a pool of blood.


    The emergency doctor arrived at the hospital very quickly. Tang Wu looked at Mother Tang, whose face was covered in blood, with weak legs. Her heart jumped to her throat. ¡°Mom, Mom¡­¡±


    The driver who had identally bumped into Mother Tang said in panic, ¡°I¡¯m really f*cking wronged. The car was driving fine when this woman suddenly rushed out¡­¡±


    Mother Tang was sent to the emergency room.


    Father Tang and Mother Tang¡¯s rtives rushed over when they heard the news.


    When Tang Wu¡¯s aunt found out about Mother Tang¡¯s ident in order to chase after Tang Wu, she pped Tang Wu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Tang Wu, without your mother, would you have grown up so well and received such a good education? What evil thing did she do to make you treat her so ruthlessly? For a man who doesn¡¯t match you in any way, you


    didn¡¯t acknowledge your parents and eloped with someone. Do you know how others poke at your mother¡¯s spine?¡±


    ¡°Not only does your mother have to endure those rumors and nders, but she also has to endure the pain of missing her daughter! Yes, she pretended to be seriously ill and lied to you. This was my idea. If not, can


    you return to her side? Will you smile at her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been obedient since you were young and have never been rebellious. Your mother always thought that you were arrogant and praised you every time she saw someone! You¡¯re good. You started to rebel in your


    twenties. First, you dated a poor boy, then you got pregnant before getting married. Now, you even caused your mother to get into a car ident. Your mother wouldn¡¯t end up like this even if she raised an ingrate,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Since you love that man so much, leave now. Whether your mother is dead or alive has nothing to do with you in the future!¡±

 Chapter 2291

    <h4>Chapter 2291 He Felt That They Had Come to the End</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Faced with her aunt¡¯s fierce usations andints, Tang Wu lowered her thick and long eyshes, pursed her pale lips tightly, and said nothing.


    She still had not recovered from the image of Mother Tang lying in a pool of blood.


    Deep in her heart, she was trembling in fear.


    Seeing Tang Wu¡¯s pale face, Father Tang was worried that something had happened to her and pulled her behind him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Wuwu didn¡¯t want this to happen either.¡±


    Auntie red at Tang Wu. ¡°If anything happens to her mother, I¡¯ll see how she can make it up to her in this lifetime!¡±


    The lights in the emergency room were still on. Every minute and second was a torture to people.


    Tang Wu held her protruding abdomen with both hands. The blood vessels in her body seemed to have frozen.


    Two hourster, the door to the operating room opened.


    The doctor walked out.


    Father Tang and Auntie hurriedly asked about Mother Tang¡¯s condition.


    Tang Wu¡¯s lips moved, wanting to say something, but she could not say it. Her red eyes stared fixedly at the doctor.


    The doctor frowned. ¡°The patient has been saved, but her head injury is serious. It¡¯s hard to say if she will wake up in the future.¡±


    In other words, Mother Tang might fall into a vegetative state.


    Tang Wu took a few steps back.


    Mother Tang was pushed out and sent to the VIP ward. Auntie stopped Tang Wu outside the ward. ¡°With your mother like this, no one will stop you from being with that poor boy in the future. You should be happy


    that you caused your mother to be like this, right?¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart tightened and she felt so ufortable that she could not refute him.


    Her aunt was right. Her mother¡¯s condition was definitely rted to her.


    Father Tang was immersed in sadness. To be honest, it would be impossible to not me Tang Wu.


    A good home had been buried by her recklessness.


    Father Tang did not speak up for Tang Wu anymore. For a moment, he seemed to have aged several years, a deep sadness in his eyes. ¡°You can leave first. Staying here will only agitate everyone¡¯s emotions.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s long eyshes fluttered like the wings of an injured butterfly. She said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Father Tang said nothing more and entered the ward, closing the door.


    Tang Wu stood outside the door, feeling like she had fallen into an abyss. She was extremely cold.


    Lan Yue did not sleep wellst night and woke up from his dreams several times.


    He knew that staying here would only cause trouble for Tang Wu.


    He had already bought a flight ticket back to M Country this morning.


    He woulde and apany her silently after filming this movie.


    Even if it was not public, he was willing to do it.


    After all, her sacrifices were no less than his.


    After Lan Yue woke up, he sent a message to Tang Wu.


    ¡°| have a morning flight and will probably be filming for a month. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle and find you and take good care of myself and the baby.¡±


    After sending the message, he did not receive a reply.


    Lan Yue went to the buffet restaurant downstairs for breakfast.


    After dinner, she was about to go upstairs to pack her luggage when she met Chu Li in the lobby.


    Chu Li was not surprised to see Lan Yue.


    She sized up Lan Yue. She did not know if she was hallucinating, but Lan Yue was much more handsome than in the tribe.


    Of course, he had entered the entertainment industry and learned to dress himself up. Now that he was out, he already had the aura of a celebrity.


    Lan Yue only nced at Chu Li before looking away.


    He entered the elevator.


    When the elevator door was about to close, Chu Li followed in.


    ¡°Do you hate me that much now?¡± Chu Li broke the silence.


    Lan Yue pursed his pink lips slightly and said nothing.


    Chu Li was embarrassed by Lan Yue¡¯s cold attitude. She snorted. ¡°Something big happened to the Tang family yesterday. It seems like you still don¡¯t know, right?¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s expression changed and his dark eyesnded on Chu Li. He frowned and asked, ¡°What happened to the Tang family?¡±


    Seeing Lan Yue, who had a huge reaction when he heard that something had happened to the Tang family, Chu Li felt extremely upset.


    This was originally her man. When they were in the tribe, he protected her and did not let her be bullied.


    But now, he would only look at her when the Tang family was mentioned.


    Chu Li clenched her fists tightly and suppressed the surging emotions in her heart. She said coldly, ¡°The news has spread in the industry that Tang Wu eloped with someone for a poor boy. She got pregnant before


    marriage and even caused her mother to be in a vegetative state after a car ident.¡±


    ¡°This unfilial daughter has be a joke in the industry. When people mention her, they feel that she¡¯s shameless and unfilial! In the past, she was the role model of many rich youngdies. Now, she has be a joke


    despised by everyone!¡±


    Chu Li looked at Lan Yue, whose expression changed and his pupils constricted. She smirked coldly. ¡°Lan Yue, do you think Tang Wu will still be with you?¡±


    The elevator arrived at Lan Yue¡¯s floor and he walked out with a pale face.


    Chu Li followed behind him and was still saying something, but he could not hear a word.


    He mmed the door shut.


    Chu Li was rejected.


    After Lan Yue returned to his room, he called Tang Wu.


    The call went through, but no one answered.


    Lan Yue took his luggage and took a taxi to the hospital.


    He saw Tang Wu downstairs.


    She was sitting in the garden downstairs of the inpatient department. She was still wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes with some blood stains. Her head was lowered and her face was pale.


    Seeing her like this, Lan Yue¡¯s heart tightened.


    tt seemed like Chu Li was not lying.


    Lan Yue walked over and squatted in front of Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu¡¯s eyshes fluttered. After seeing that it was Lan Yue, she looked up and said hoarsely, ¡°I can¡¯t send you to the airport.¡±


    tt was only when he was close that he noticed her slightly red and swollen cheeks, as if she had been hit.


    Lan Yue felt a lump in his throat.


    He stood up and pulled Tang Wu into his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for putting you in such a situation.¡±


    This time, Tang Wu did not hug Lan Yue.


    Ever since Mother Tang¡¯s identst night, her mind had been in a daze.


    She could not think anymore.


    She leaned back on the chair, putting some distance between them. ¡°I need to calm down. You can go back first!¡±


    Lan Yue knew that no matter what he said now, it would not make her feel at ease.


    ¡°As long as you need me, I will always be by your side,¡± he said.


    Tang Wu pursed her pale lips and said nothing.


    Lan Yue pulled his suitcase and turned to leave.


    After walking a distance, he turned back to look at her.


    She looked down, unlike before when she would look at him the moment he left.


    Lan Yue suddenly felt helpless.


    He felt that they had reached the end.


    This feeling continued until he returned to M Country.


    He would send her messages every day, but she had never replied.


    eality told them that some problems could not be solved by love.


    But it was impossible for Lan Yue to give up on her and the baby like this..

 Chapter 2292

    <h4>Chapter 2292 She Felt Like Her Life Was Coming to an End</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Apart from the early stages of her pregnancy when Lan Yue did not know about it and did not apany her for the checkup, Lan Yue apanied her to every prenatal checkup.


    They did not know the gender of the baby. He would like both the boy and the girl.


    When she was doing the ultrasound scan, the doctor would tell him, who was apanying her, ¡°This is the baby¡¯s head, that is the baby¡¯s arms and legs¡­¡±


    He still remembered how excited he was when he first saw the baby.


    Later, the doctor printed a photo of the baby during an ultrasound scan.


    He took the photo and went home happily from the hospital.


    The joy of being a father for the first time was indescribable. He had imagined that after the child was born, the little fellow would kick his legs and call him Daddy.


    And he wanted to spoil his woman like a little princess.


    But all of this seemed to have be a dream to him now!


    Lan Yue closed his eyes, an indescribable fear and uneasiness in his heart.


    With Mother Tang¡¯s ident, how could Tang Wu still be in the mood to talk about rtionships?


    She found Bo Cixue and asked her to ask about the medical team the Crown Prince had hired for Ye Qingcheng.


    The medical team hired by the Crown Prince had helped a lot in helping Ye Qingcheng wake up. They had some experience in waking up from a vegetative state.


    The medical team hade to check on Mother Tang¡¯s condition. The doctor told Tang Wu to talk to Mother Tang more every day and talk about things that made her happy. It was beneficial to her condition.


    Tang Wu did not return to the Tang family and continued to stay in the hotel. Every day, she would go back and forth between the hotel and the hospital.


    On this day, Qi Chen, who had finished a variety show, came over when she was massaging Mother Tang in the hospital.


    ¡°Tangtang, how¡¯s Auntie?¡±


    Tang Wu shook her head with a heavy expression.


    ¡°Have you thought about what I told youst time?¡±


    Tang Wu pointed outside. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside!¡±


    They walked out of the ward and went to the deserted terrace.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree to you pretending to be a couple to make my mother and my family ept me again.¡±


    Tang Wu looked at the handsome Qi Chen with exhaustion in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to anyone.¡±


    Since she had already said this, Qi Chen naturally could not continue to pretend to be a couple.


    ¡°What do you n to do with Lan Yue?¡±


    In this situation, if she still wanted to be with Lan Yue forcefully, not only would she feel guilty, but she would also be despised by everyone.


    She was faced with a difficult choice.


    Tang Wu hugged her head with both hands. She had not slept well recently and her head hurt from time to time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask me this for now.¡± She only wanted her mother to wake up quickly.


    Qi Chen nodded. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡±


    In the evening, the people from Mother Tang¡¯s family came over and Tang Wu was chased out of the ward by them.


    Tang Wu took a taxi back to the hotel.


    She did not know if she was hallucinating, but on the way back, she felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at her.


    Tang Wu opened the car window and looked outside.


    There were no cars following them.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Tang Wu ordered a meal.


    After taking a bath, the food delivery arrived not too longter.


    After eating something, Tang Wu was a little sleepy. Shey on the bed and fell asleep after a while.


    Qi Chen was slightly surprised to receive Tang Wu¡¯s message.


    However, he still drove to her hotel.


    The door to her room was not closed tightly. Qi Chen pushed the door open and walked in.


    Tang Wu was not staying in the presidential suite, but a single room.


    The moment he pushed open the door, he saw Tang Wu on the bed.


    She seemed to have fallen asleep and was wearing a red nightgown, revealing her fair skin and corbones.


    Although she was pregnant, her face and limbs were the same as before, with no signs of gaining weight.


    Her long curly hair fell over the pillow and her small face was charming and cold.


    She only had a nket over her abdomen and was sleeping soundly. She did not wake up when he came in.


    Qi Chen frowned and walked to the bed, calling her softly, ¡°Tangtang.¡±


    She said nothing.


    Qi Chen felt that something was wrong. He bent down and patted her face.


    ¡°Tangtang?¡±


    She still had no reaction.


    Qi Chen walked to the door quickly and looked outside. There was no one suspicious.


    What was wrong with her?


    Qi Chen took out his phone and was about to call an ambnce when he suddenly felt that something was wrong and his breath heated up.


    Tang Wu woke up with a splitting headache.


    She narrowed her eyes and felt that something was wrong. There was a hand on her abdomen.


    She turned back, her pupils constricting.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She screamed and her mind seemed to have exploded with thunder.


    The man beside her woke up from her scream.


    He was not as panicked as Tang Wu. He lowered his eyes and said to her, ¡°Tangtang, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Tang Wu could not remember what had happenedst night.


    When she saw the rubbish bin from the corner of her eye, her face paled and she pped Qi Chen hard.


    She was furious and got up from the bed in a hurry.


    Putting on a bathrobe, she walked toward the bathroom, not looking back at the man on the bed. ¡°Scram immediately!¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, there was amotion at the door.


    Then, the door was pushed open and a group of reporters carrying guns rushed in.


    Seeing this, Qi Chen ignored everything else and picked up his jacket to cover Tang Wu¡¯s head. He protected her in his arms and waved away the reporters who were like wolves and tigers. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The reporters swarmed toward Qi Chen and Tang Wu like they were on steroids.


    Qi Chen ran outside with Tang Wu.


    After turning a corner, Qi Chen opened the safety door. ¡°Hide here. I¡¯ll go out and lure them away.¡±


    Qi Chen went out.


    Tang Wu knew that if this matter was exposed, it would be a fatal blow to him!


    She grabbed the cor of her bathrobe tightly, trying to calm herself down.


    She could not remember what had happenedst night, but she was sure that Qi Chen had not touched her.


    Just as Tang Wu was trying to calm herself down, a voice suddenly sounded outside the safety door. ¡°She might be hiding here!¡±


    Hearing the sound of the door approaching, Tang Wu subconsciously went downstairs.


    The safety door opened and someone came over. When they saw Tang Wu, the reporters were like beasts that had smelled blood and were extremely excited. ¡°She¡¯s there. Chase after her!¡±


    Tang Wu pursed her lips tightly and walked down hurriedly.


    She seemed to have stepped on something and suddenly slipped.


    She fell down uncontrobly, rolling forward like a snowball.


    Tang Wu felt the world spinning and she subconsciously covered her abdomen.


    She could not think at all. Her ears were ringing as if she was going deaf. When she stopped, she felt ufortable all over, as if her life wasing to an end..

 Chapter 2293

    <h4>Chapter 2293 He Came to the Hospital</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Wu protected her abdomen with her hands. She had experienced such fear when her mother got into a car ident.


    Her heart was in her throat.


    Her entire body was in pain, but what hurt more was her heart.


    Nothing must happen to the baby!


    Her forehead was injured and hot liquid fell onto her eyshes, blurring her vision.


    Countless images appeared in Tang Wu¡¯s muddled mind.


    There was the scene of Lan Yue squatting down and tying her shoces after her stomach grew bigger. There was also the scene of her calf cramping in the middle of the night, him massaging her, and her insomnia.


    But these images slowly blurred and the sharp sound of brakes and the sound of her mother being knocked away rang in her ears.


    Her consciousness became blurry and her abdomen started to hurt.


    She opened her eyes and shouted weakly, ¡°Help, help¡­¡±


    The reporters chasing her were all dumbfounded.


    The woman who had rolled down the stairs was lying in a pool of blood, looking very scary.


    Some of them disregarded their professional ethics and even took photos. It was the cleaner who heard the sound and came over to take a look.


    Seeing that several reporters were not saving people and were taking photos, she cursed and hurriedly called the emergency number.


    The cleaner did not know her identity and sent an ambnce to the hospital.


    When Tang Wu was sent into the operating room, she was covered in blood.


    In her daze, she saw a figure moving.


    She reached out her hand and said weakly, ¡°Doctor, save my child. You must save him¡­¡±


    Perhaps, when she first found out that she was pregnant, she was not looking forward to the arrival of the child.


    But the child was slowly taking shape. Every time she heard his or her heartbeat during the prenatal checkup and felt his or her fetal movement, she experienced the love a mother had for her child.


    Like Lan Yue, she looked forward to the arrival of the child and imagined what he or she would look like¡­


    ¡°The amniotic fluid is broken and the fetal heart is unstable. You have to rely on yourself to give birth to the child. You must not faint, or else the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s words sounded in Tang Wu¡¯s ears.


    Tang Wu¡¯s mind was already dizzy, but she still had a trace of consciousness. She could not faint. If she fainted, the child might die.


    Tang Wu followed the doctor¡¯s instructions. She took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and exerted her strength¡­


    However, she was in pain and exhausted. She felt like she was being tortured in hell.


    ¡°Harder, harder¡­¡±


    Tears mixed with blood slid down her face. She had bitten her lips and was extremely weak, but for the sake of the child, she held on.


    The doctors and nurses in the delivery room were moved when they saw the strong and brave Tang Wu. She was already extremely weak, but for the sake of the child, she was fighting for her life against fate.


    The nurse could not help but tear up. ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    After some time, the dazed Tang Wu heard the doctor say, ¡°I see the head. Use more strength¡­¡±


    Tang Wu used herst bit of strength.


    She cked out and fainted. She did not even hear what the doctor said.


    After Lan Yue returned to M Country, he entered the production team.


    He did his best to adjust his condition, but after filming every day, he would still lose sleep at night.


    He would arrive at the filming site early every day and this morning, his assistant came to fetch him.


    Seeing his dark eye circles getting heavier by the day, the assistant could not help butfort him. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t think Sister Wuwu is that kind of person. Don¡¯t be deceived by the gossip news.¡±


    Lan Yue frowned, not understanding what the assistant meant. ¡°What gossip?¡±


    The assistant was stunned and realized that he had said something wrong. He hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Brother, what are you eating for breakfast?¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°What gossip?¡±


    The assistant replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Brother.¡±


    After Lan Yue went abroad to film, he usually did not watch domestic entertainment gossip.


    But it did not mean that he would not search.


    Lan Yue took out his phone and searched for Tang Wu.


    The media revealed photos of Tang Wu and Qi Chen spending the night in the hotel.


    From the moment Qi Chen entered Tang Wu¡¯s room and did note out for the entire night, to the photos the media took of them in bed in the morning and Qi Chen protecting Tang Wu in his arms as they escaped


    from the reporters.


    The assistant looked at Lan Yue through the rearview mirror. His expression was extremely dark, his slender fingers holding the phone tightly, as if he wanted to crush the phone into pieces.


    ¡°Brother, it might be a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I only believe what I saw with my own eyes and what she told me.¡±


    Lan Yue pursed his lips tightly and lowered his head to call Tang Wu.


    Her phone was turned off.


    Lan Yue had a bad feeling.


    Unable to get through to her, he could only call Nan Xun.


    The phone rang for a long time. Just when Lan Yue thought that no one would answer, Nan Xun¡¯s slightly heavy voice trailed into his ear. ¡°Lan Yue?¡±


    Lan Yue hummed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. I can¡¯t get through to Tangtang. I want to ask about her current situation¡­¡±


    ¡°Her condition is not very good. The child was born prematurely. If possible,e back!¡±


    When Lan Yue heard that the child had given birth prematurely, his pupils constricted uncontrobly.


    ¡°How¡¯s Tangtang? How¡¯s the child? Is he okay?¡±


    ¡°You shoulde back first!¡±


    an Xun did not tell Lan Yue the details over the phone.


    Lan Yue hung up and booked a flight back to the capital with trembling fingers.


    Seeing Lan Yue like this, the assistant sighed and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go to the production team to ask for leave from youter. If you want to go back, I¡¯ll send you to the airport now?¡±


    Lan Yue nodded with a heavy expression.


    Flying to the capital again, she had never felt that time had passed so slowly.


    Every minute and second had be a torture for him.


    Her heart was in her throat, worried about her and the child.


    As for the gossip, he would never have believed it if she had not admitted it herself!


    As soon as he got off the ne, Lan Yue rushed to the hospital.


    Because Tang Wu was seriously injured and was extremely weak after giving birth, she was not suitable to be transferred to the Royal Hospital.


    Nan Xun had already sent a message to Lan Yue to tell him the ward number. Lan Yue got out of the taxi and went over without daring to breathe.


    Standing in front of the unlocked door, Lan Yue found that his hands were trembling.


    He had never been afraid of anything before, but at this moment, he was afraid!


    She had never been so afraid in her life!


    Taking a deep breath, he pushed open the door.


    Nan Xun and Bo Cixue were in the ward and blocked Tang Wu from the bed. Lan Yue could not see her face clearly.


    Nan Xun turned back and saw Lan Yue. She moved away slightly.


    Tang Wuy on the bed with a bandage wrapped around her forehead. Her face was pale. It had only been a few days, but she had lost a lot of weight, as if she had been skinned alive.


    Tang Wu looked up slightly and met Lan Yue¡¯s bloodshot eyes.


    She said weakly and hoarsely, ¡°Sister-inw, Cixue, you can go back first!¡±.

 Chapter 2294

    <h4>Chapter 2294 Let¡¯s Not Meet Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Xun and Bo Cixue knew that Tang Wu wanted to talk to Lan Yue alone. They did not say anything and got up to leave.


    After a while, only Tang Wu and Lan Yue were left in the ward.


    Lan Yue had his back to the light as he walked toward her.


    As she got closer, she saw the darkness and redness in his eyes.


    Tang Wu¡¯s entire body was still in pain and she could not sit up. She could only look up at the tall and thin boy standing by the bed. He was bowing slightly, as if he had suffered a huge blow.


    They stared at each other for a few seconds, neither of them breaking the silence.


    Until he looked around and did not see the baby, let alone any baby items. The hands hanging by his sides clenched into fists and his dark red eyes fell on her again.


    He stared fixedly at her, as if he wanted to see deep into her heart.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He spoke to break the dead silence, his voice dark and hoarse.


    Tang Wu¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes seemed to be covered with a shadow and looked extremely dark.


    She sped her hands under the nket and lowered her eyes, saying to him with an ashen face, ¡°The child is gone.¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s heart trembled, followed by a sharp tightening.


    For a moment, he felt a suffocating pain.


    She did her best to control her emotions so that she would not lose control.


    But the blood in his body still surged to his head and his indifferent expression darkened. ¡°No, impossible!¡±


    Tang Wu looked away from Lan Yue¡¯s expression. Her voice was weak and ethereal. ¡°Lan Yue, let¡¯s break up!¡±


    Her every word was like a sharp sword, stabbing into Lan Yue¡¯s chest ruthlessly.


    She understood him and knew best what words could hurt his heart!


    ¡°I want to know why the child is gone?¡± Lan Yue asked with trembling lips.


    When he left the Capital that day, she was still fine. Every time he apanied her for her prenatal checkup, the child¡¯s heart would beat strongly.


    The doctor said that they would have a very healthy baby.


    But now, she was telling him that it was gone.


    Asmile that Lan Yue could not understand appeared on Tang Wu¡¯s lips. ¡°Why? Because I didn¡¯t listen to my family and harmed my mother!¡±


    ¡°Tang Wu, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    It was his first time calling her by her full name. His eyes were filled with blood, as if he was about to cry blood. He was extremely angry.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the baby? Why did it disappear just like that?¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart ached when she saw him questioning her with a sobbing voice.


    She closed her eyes and opened them again, returning to her usual coldness. ¡°Have you seen the news about Qi Chen and me? The news is not fake because my mother is in a vegetative state. The doctor said that he


    wanted to say something to make her happy.¡±


    ¡°I told her that I was willing to give Qi Chen a chance. That night, Qi Chen went to my room to look for me. I was depressed and heforted me. Then, we got together naturally¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Lan Yue¡¯s shout. ¡°Go with the flow! Do you think I will believe you?¡±


    This was the first time he had shouted at her since they had met.


    Tang Wu¡¯s abdomen started to hurt again. She grabbed the bedsheets tightly with both hands and endured the urge to cry. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not. From the moment my mother got into the


    ident, I started to doubt my previous decision.¡±


    ¡°We were wrong from the start. We shouldn¡¯t have gotten together or had children.¡± Tang Wu looked at him with red eyes. ¡°I wanted to abort the child back then. If you hadn¡¯t wanted to keep it, 1 wouldn¡¯t have stayed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s gone now.¡± Tang Wu¡¯s expression was extremely cold. ¡°Do you know how the child died? The reporters secretly took photos of me after I got together with Qi Chen. I identally fell down the


    stairs.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good too, in case we have anything to do with each other in the future!¡±


    The moment Tang Wu finished speaking, she saw Lan Yue punch her face.


    Tang Wu¡¯s pupils constricted and she closed her eyes.


    Just when she thought Lan Yue would punch her face, a sharp wind blew past her ear.


    Lan Yue¡¯s fistnded on the pillow she was leaning against.


    His usually handsome and clean face was now ferocious and distorted.


    He leaned down, his lips approaching her ear. ¡°This is not true. Tell me quickly, you¡¯re lying to me!¡±


    Tang Wu gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you think I would lie to you about this? Lan Yue, love without the approval of my family is really tiring. I¡¯ve endured too many things with you. I¡¯m tired, tired, and tired.¡±


    ¡°Before my mother¡¯s ident, I could only endure these emotions. After all, 1 made the choice myself. I have to bear it no matter how hard it is.¡±


    ¡°I really regret falling in love with a poor boy. | harmed my mother and myself!¡±


    Lan Yue slowly raised his head from Tang Wu¡¯s ear. He looked straight into Tang Wu¡¯s eyes, wanting to see if she was lying.


    But there was none.


    He saw that she had the same gaze as those who were mocking him.


    Disdain, disdain and contempt.


    Her gaze reminded him of Mother Tang.


    That kind of humiliation was unforgettable.


    He slowly straightened up and took a few steps back, looking dazed. ¡°So you¡¯re like your mother, looking down on me.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart ached when she saw him retreating like he was empty. Her hand under the nket almost reached out to pull him back.


    Hot tears fell from the corner of his eyes that he could not see.


    She heard herself saying to him, ¡°Yes, I despise you.¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s eyes were red and his facial features were almost distorted. He was angry and hateful, but what could he do?


    Strangle her to death, thenmit suicide. Would the family of three reunite in the afterlife?


    He looked up slightly and started tough coldly.


    His tall and thin body staggered toward the door of the ward.


    When he was about to reach the door, he stopped and turned around. ¡°Okay, I agree to break up with you.¡± His voice was hoarse and broken. His bloodshot eyes looked elsewhere and did not look at her. ¡°A poor boy


    like me is indeed not worthy of you. The baby is gone and thest thought between us is gone.¡± He had never thought that their fate would be broken just like that.


    ¡°I admit that I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t give you the life you want and I can¡¯t get your parents to like me!¡± Lan Yue nodded and tears fell onto his well-defined face. He raised his hand and quickly wiped them away. ¡°In the


    future, I won¡¯t be your stumbling block anymore. Let¡¯s not appear in front of each other again. Let¡¯s just stay like this and never meet again!¡±


    Although he was full of resentment, grievance and pain, in the end, he only said, ¡°I wish you happiness.¡±


    As the door closed, Tang Wu cked out.


    When she woke up again, it was alreadyte at night.


    The servant who was taking care of her was sleeping and footsteps sounded in the ward.


    Aman in ck was standing by the bed with a baby in his arms.


    Tang Wu struggled to sit up, but her body was in pain and she could not sit up at all. ¡°I¡¯ve already done as requested. Return the child to me.¡±.

 Chapter 2295

    <h4>Chapter 2295 Leaving</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man in ck wrapped himself tightly, revealing only a pair of cold eyes.


    Seven stars were printed on the sleeves of his ck shirt.


    Tang Wu had heard from someone when she was in university in M Country that there was a mysterious organization in Europe called the Seven Stars Sect. They were rich and had a legendary existence. The Seven


    Stars Sect kept a low profile and had never epted media interviews. No one knew their true colors.


    Even the President did not dare to offend the people from the Seven Stars Sect. Once they treated him as an enemy, this person¡¯s life would be over.


    Tang Wu stared at the logo on the man¡¯s sleeve and her pupils constricted slightly. ¡°You¡¯re from the Seven Stars Sect?¡±


    The man in ck did notment. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask too much. You just have to remember that I have something on you. If you break the agreement, you will be punished!¡±


    Tang Wu was still extremely weak after giving birth and her face was pale. She stared at the man in ck with red eyes. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Lan Yue?¡±


    In M Country, that morning, Lan Yue had secretly gone downstairs to meet someone who was also wearing this kind of clothes. However, at that time, she had been too far away and had not seen the star mark on his


    sleeve.


    The man in ck said, ¡°He¡¯s our long-lost Young Master.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s long and thick eyshes fluttered. ¡°So, in order to let him return, you tricked Qi Chen and me and even asked the reporters toe and take photos. You almost caused me to lose my child?¡±


    The man in ck clearly did not have the patience to answer Tang Wu¡¯s questions. Before he left, he only warned her coldly, ¡°You just have to remember the agreement. Otherwise, no matter who you are, you will only


    die if you offend the Seven Stars Sect!¡±


    The ward regained its silence.


    The servant taking care of Tang Wu had been drugged by the men in ck and was sleeping soundly. Tang Wu closed her eyes and tried to calm the surging emotions in her heart. She looked down at the little darling


    in her arms.


    She had given birth to a daughter.


    She was thin and small, her face wrinkled. From her facial features, shebined the merits of Lan Yue and her. If she grew up, she should be a beauty.


    She was sleeping soundly, her breathing light.


    Tang Wu felt a lump in her throat when she thought about how she would never see her father again after she was born.


    She lowered her head and kissed the baby¡¯s forehead lightly.


    Even if you don¡¯t have a father, it¡¯s okay. Mommy will love you.


    Tears flowed out of Tang Wu¡¯s eyes and the scene of Lan Yue leaving during the day appeared in her mind. Her heart started to ache again.


    It would continue to hurt like this. Perhaps when the pain reached its peak, it would be numb!


    He was the young master of Seven Stars Sect. From now on, they were people from two different worlds!


    Tang Wu wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and looked at her daughter in her arms. She told herself to pull herself together and be strong!


    After Lan Yue left Tang Wu¡¯s ward, he was in a daze.


    He hoped that this was just a nightmare.


    After the pain, reality was not so cruel when she woke up!


    He went to the beach and bought a few bottles of wine. He sat on the beach and drank from the bottle.


    There seemed to be arge hole in his chest. The spicy liquid made it difficult for him to breathe.


    It was over between them!


    The baby he had been waiting for was gone before he knew if it was a boy or a girl!


    She said, ¡°I really regret falling in love with a poor boy. I harmed my mother and myself!¡±


    His heart ached at the thought of it!


    Hey on the beach and looked up at the dark sky.


    it was going to rain and the clouds were dark, just like how he was feeling now.


    His eyes were red and there were tears in them.


    He did not let his tears fall again, a mocking smile on his lips.


    n the past, Chu Li had looked down on him and had thrown him away without a word, but he had not been sad at all.


    Because he did not like Chu Li.


    Back then, Chu Li had identally entered the forest and met him, who had been knocked out by a wild beast and saved his life.


    Chu Li could not remember who she was at that time, so he had no choice but to bring her back to the tribe.


    He had always been loyal. Chu Li had saved him and was his savior.


    Chu Li was much prettier than the women in the tribe, so she was coveted by many people.


    When she suggested dating, he had only protected her out of kindness and had no other thoughts.


    Therefore, he had not taken Chu Li¡¯s return to the capital to heart!


    He had protected her in the tribe for several years and had also repaid her kindness in saving him.


    But Tang Wu was different. She was the woman he really cared about.


    When the two of them were least favored, he had never thought of giving up.


    But she said the same thing as Chu Li and Mother Tang and even harmed their children.


    She was so ruthless!


    After drinking nearly two bottles of hard liquor, Lan Yue¡¯s mind was in a mess.


    He took out his phone and made a call.


    After the call went through, he said expressionlessly, ¡°I promise you. Go back.¡±


    That night, Lan Yue returned to M Country.


    The assistant was shocked when he saw Lan Yue suddenly appear in front of him.


    tt had only been two to three days, but he seemed to have be a different person.


    His face was still the same, but he had lost some weight.


    But his gaze and aura had changed.


    ¡°Brother, have you seen Sister Wuwu?¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s well-defined face tensed up and he looked at his assistant with dark eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll leaveter. Someone will pay the termination fee for the filming.¡±


    The assistant immediately panicked. ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you filming? Did that Linda make things difficult for you? If we don¡¯t ept her cousin¡¯s director¡¯s role, I don¡¯t believe that she will really ban you!¡±


    Lan Yue had no expression on his face. He raised his slender fingers slightly, indicating for the assistant to stop talking. ¡°I¡¯ll give you this year¡¯s sry in one go. You can find another job in the future!¡±


    With that said, Lan Yue entered the hotel room.


    The assistant stood at the door for a while before several men in ck came over.


    They had given their assistant arge cheque that was enough for Lan Yue to pay the termination fee.


    They stood in two rows at the door. They were tall and had a cold aura that made people shiver.


    The assistant found it strange. How did Brother Lan Yue know these people?


    These people were not people ordinary people could provoke!


    A few minutester, the door was opened.


    Lan Yue, who was dressed in ck, walked out.


    The assistant went forward, wanting to say something to Lan Yue, but was stopped by one of the men in ck.


    Lan Yue walked forward expressionlessly, a trace of coldness on him.


    The assistant saw Lan Yue and the rest taking the elevator to the top floor and he took another elevator up.


    There was a helicopter parked on the roof and Lan Yue was escorted onto the ne by the men in ck.


    The assistant was shocked and confused as he watched the helicopter leave his sight.


    He did not know if he was hallucinating, but it would be difficult to see Brother Lan Yue again after he left!


    She had been sorting out the outline all day and only straightened it out at night. There was only one chapter today..

 Chapter 2296

    <h4>Chapter 2296 Three Years Later</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Okay, I agree to break up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a poor boy. I¡¯m indeed not worthy of you. The baby is gone and thest thought between us is gone.¡±


    ¡°I admit that I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t give you the life you want and I can¡¯t get your parents to like me.¡±


    ¡°In the future, I won¡¯t be your stumbling block anymore. Let¡¯s not appear in front of each other again. Let¡¯s just stay like this and never meet again!¡±


    ¡°I wish you happiness.¡±


    These words had pestered her for three years.


    These words would appear in her dreams almost every once in a while.


    Every word felt like a death sentence to her.


    Even in her dreams, it hurt so much that she could not breathe.


    Time did not heal the pain in her heart. Instead, it became more unforgettable.


    Her hands grabbed the nket tightly and she opened her eyes, waking up from a nightmare.


    It was already dawn outside.


    She sat up.


    The nket fell from her body and she was wearing a white nightgown. Her long seaweed-like hair fell over her shoulders and covered half of her face. Her skin was as smooth and smooth as a peeled lychee, her


    sunken corbones were beautiful and exquisite.


    Her slender fingers supported her forehead and she opened her red lips slightly, taking a deep breath.


    Actually, she rarely thought about rtionships during the day.


    She felt that time would eventually wash away everything.


    The bedroom door was gently opened and a small figure entered Tang Wu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mommy ~¡± A soft voice that could melt people¡¯s hearts sounded. Tang Wu looked up at Little Candy, who was wearing a white shirt and a red checkered skirt, and a smile appeared on her face.


    Little Candy was thinner than other children her age, probably because she was born prematurely. However, her facial features were exquisite and beautiful, her skin fair and tender. She had shoulder-length ck hair,


    neat bangs, and the ends of her hair were naturally fluffy and slightly curly. At first nce, she looked like an exquisite doll in a window.


    Her eyes were the most beautiful among her facial features. Her dark eyes were as bright as ss.


    Little Candy had already slept alone half a year ago. She was obedient, cute, and Tang Wu¡¯s darling. Even if she was in a bad mood, she would be happy when she saw her darling.


    Tang Wu got off the bed and pulled Little Candy into her arms. She wanted to kiss her, but thinking that she had not washed up, she had no choice but to put her down.


    ¡°Mommy, go brush your teeth.¡±


    Little Candy followed behind Tang Wu. ¡°Mommy will smell good even if she doesn¡¯t brush her teeth.¡±


    Tang Wu bent down and pinched the little girl¡¯s nose lightly. ¡°Your uncle taught you, right?¡±


    Little Candy raised her fair hands and covered her eyes, saying with a pout, ¡°When I saw Uncle and Auntie, Auntie said that she didn¡¯t brush her teeth. Uncle said that it was fragrant even if she didn¡¯t brush her teeth.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s lips twitched.


    Tang Corporation had established Tang Wenyu. Tang Mo let Tang Wu be the director and Tang Wu would bring Little Candy over on her asional business trips.


    Nan Xun had twin sons and Little Candy had a very good rtionship with her two younger brothers.


    After Tang Wu washed up, she put on simple makeup and changed her clothes. She held Little Candy¡¯s soft hand and walked downstairs.


    Mother Tang had already woken up, but Tang Wu was not at home.


    She bought a duplex in the city and lived outside with Little Candy. She would go back to visit her parents once a week.


    After what happened three years ago, she had calmed down a lot and had gotten over it.


    Tang Mo had sent a servant to take care of the mother and daughter. When Tang Wu and Little Candy went downstairs, breakfast was already ready.


    After breakfast, Tang Wu drove Little Candy to the elite kindergarten.


    Little Candy sat on the child seat behind and yed with the Rubik¡¯s cube in her hand.


    After a while, she put the Rubik¡¯s cube back together.


    Although it was the simplest foundation, it was still unexpected.


    When she was the age of Little Candy, she knew nothing¡­


    The car stopped at the entrance of the kindergarten and Tang Wu carried Little Candy out of the car.


    Little Candy was beautiful and cute like a porcin doll. Many children in the kindergarten liked her. In addition, her mother, Tang Wu, was as exquisite and beautiful as a celebrity. Every time the mother and daughter


    appeared together, they would attract many people¡¯s attention.


    The mother and daughter went in from the door and did not notice Chu Xi and Chu Xuan behind them.


    Chu Xuan was the son born by Chu Li and Chu Xi¡¯s parents in their middle age. He was about the same age as Little Candy and was like the moon surrounded by stars in the Chu family.


    Chu Xuan had been overnourished since he was young and was very fat. The children in his ss called him Fatty Chu.


    The children were innocent and straightforward. They liked to y with beautiful Little Candy and did not like to y with Chu Xuan, who was as fat as a ball.


    That was why Chu Xuan hated Little Candy.


    He often badmouthed Little Candy at home.


    ¡°| hate Tang Chuhan the most. Don¡¯t share the chocte I brought with herter.¡±


    Tang Chuhan was Little Candy¡¯s real name.


    Chu Xuan hated Little Candy and Chu Xi hated Tang Wu.


    Chu Xi looked at Tang Wu¡¯s slender back and felt jealous and angry. ¡°Share what with her? Stay away from her in the future. Her mother is a promiscuous and shameless person. That Little Candy is a little bastard.¡±


    Chu Xuan looked up at Chu Xi. ¡°Second Sister, what¡¯s a little bastard?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a wild child without a father. Her mother did very shameless things in the past. At that time, she was theughing stock of the world. Stay away from her in the future. Mom is shameless and her daughter will


    definitely not be a good person when she grows up.¡±


    Chu Xuan nodded.


    After the handicraft ss in the morning, Little Candy¡¯s handiwork was praised by the teacher.


    The teacher let the children move around freely in the ssroom.


    There was a washroom in the ssroom and Little Candy went to wash her hands.


    Chu Xuan followed.


    ¡°Tang Chuhan, why haven¡¯t I seen your father pick you up?¡±


    Little Candy answered Chu Xuan as she washed her hands. Many children in the ss did not like the fat Chu Xuan, but Little Candy had never discriminated against him. ¡°My father went to a very far ce.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Chu Xuan pointed at Little Candy¡¯s delicate nose and gloated. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a little bastard.¡±


    Little Candy frowned, not understanding what the little bastard meant.


    ¡°The little bastard is a wild child without a father. Your mother gave birth to you shamelessly. Tang Chuhan, you¡¯re not a little princess at all. You¡¯re a little bastard!¡±


    When Little Candy heard Chu Xuan calling her Mommy shameless, her cute and beautiful face suddenly became very angry. She picked up the cup and sshed water on Chu Xuan¡¯s pants.


    She put her hands on her waist and red at Chu Xuan angrily. ¡°My mother is the best mother in the world. You¡¯re not allowed to say anything bad about her. If not, I¡¯ll go out and tell the other children that Fatty Chu


    wet his pants.¡±


    For children who were only a few years old, peeing in their pants was a very embarrassing thing in kindergarten.


    Chu Xuan covered his pants and cried out, ¡°I didn¡¯t wet my pants. You wet it.¡±.

 Chapter 2297 - A Cute and Pretty Girl

    <h4>Chapter 2297 A Cute and Pretty Girl</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Little Candy looked at the shouting Chu Xuan and said, ¡°Are you still going to badmouth my Mommy?¡±


    Chu Xuan raised his chubby hand to wipe his tears. ¡°My second sister told me. You can ask my second sister if you dare!¡±


    ¡°Okay, my uncle will pick me up this afternoon. I¡¯ll ask him!¡±


    Chu Xuan said, ¡°I want to tell the teacher that you drenched my pants.¡±


    The moment Chu Xuan finished speaking, Little Candy pouted and ran out of the washroom crying.


    The teacher¡¯s heart softened when she saw Little Candy crying. ¡°Little Candy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Xuan ran out and was about toin when he saw the teacher hugging Little Candy and looking at him. His gaze seemed to be questioning if he had bullied Little Candy¡­


    Chu Xuan lowered his head, not daring to say anything.


    Seeing that Chu Xuan¡¯s pants were wet, the teacher frowned and took him to the washroom to change his pants.


    ¡°Teacher Liu, Tang Chuhan was the one who wet my pants, not me.¡±


    Teacher Liu clearly did not believe him. After changing Chu Xuan¡¯s pants, she said, ¡°Little Candy is obedient and cute. She usually has a good rtionship with children. If other children don¡¯t y with you, she will take


    the initiative to be friends with you.¡±


    ¡°Why would she wet your pants for no reason? Did you bully her?¡±


    Fatty Chu was speechless. Why did everyone like Little Candy? It was clearly her fault!


    ¡°Children have to be friendly to each other. Don¡¯t use Little Candy anymore. If not, I¡¯ll invite your parents over.¡±


    Fatty Chu was speechless. What did he do wrong? It was his second sister who said that Little Candy was a wild child!


    After school in the afternoon.


    Tang Mo came to fetch Little Candy and Little Candy told Tang Mo about her conflict with Chu Xuan in the morning.


    Hearing this, Tang Mo¡¯s handsome face darkened. In order to not scare Little Candy, he carried her to the car.


    ¡°Little Princess, Uncle will take care of the bad guys for you. Sit in the car and wait for me.¡±


    Because his two brats were rather naughty and annoying, and Little Candy was the only girl in the Tang family, Tang Mo and Nan Xun doted on her.


    He was no less good to her than his two sons. The amusement park in the back garden of Tang Mo¡¯s vi was specially designed for the little princess and was full of pink fantasy.


    Every time he saw the beautiful and soft Little Candy, Tang Mo also wanted a daughter.


    Unfortunately, he was not fated to be a daughter ve in this life.


    Chu Xi picked up Chu Xuan and had just walked out of the kindergarten when she was blocked by a tall figure.


    Tang Mo blocked their way.


    Although Tang Mo had calmed down a lot in the past few years, he was still a little wild.


    He stared at Chu Xi with dark eyes. ¡°Are you going to talk to him in front of your brother or alone?¡±


    Chu Xi wanted to say no, but seeing Tang Mo¡¯s gaze, she let Chu Xuan get into the car first.


    They walked to the side.


    Tang Mo took out a sharp knife from his pocket and waved it in front of Chu Xi¡¯s face without saying anything.


    Chu Xi retreated in fear, but there was a wall behind her and there was no way out.


    The knife looked rather sharp. If he cut her face, she would definitely be disfigured.


    ¡°y-Young Master Tang, what are you doing?¡±


    Tang Mo ced the tip of the knife a centimeter away from Chu Xi¡¯s nose. As long as she moved, he would be able to touch it. His lips curled up into a bloodthirsty and cold smile. ¡°What nonsense did you fart in front of


    your brother? Do you f*cking not want your mouth anymore?¡±


    In the past few years, everyone said that Tang Mo was different from before and had be mature. Chu Xi did not expect that he was still so arrogant and crazy!


    ¡°Young Master Tang, let¡¯s talk nicely. Can you take the knife away first¡­¡±


    Tang Mo moved the knife to Chu Xi¡¯s neck and cut it lightly. A small cut appeared on Chu Xi¡¯s neck and Chu Xi¡¯s pupils constricted in fear. ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense. I¡¯ll exin it to my brotherter and he won¡¯t talk


    nonsense anymore.¡±


    Tang Mo retracted his knife and snorted. ¡°Remember what you said. Don¡¯t forget the pain after you heal your scar. If you provoke our little princess, her father won¡¯t be by her side, but she still has me as her uncle.


    Who dares to bully her?¡±


    Chu Xi¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Tang Mo got into the car and sat in the back. Little Candy looked at him with her ck grape-like eyes and said softly, ¡°Uncle, where did my Papa go? Mommy said that Papa went to a very far ce. Where is that


    ce?¡±


    Tang Mo touched Little Candy¡¯s head and said patiently and gently, ¡°Little Candy is still young. There are some things that Uncle has told you but you don¡¯t understand. You just have to remember that your Mommy,


    Uncle and Aunt love you very much. With us by your side, no one can bully you.¡±


    Little Candy nodded obediently. ¡°Uncle, I understand.¡±


    Tang Mo thought for a while and said to Little Candy, ¡°Don¡¯t tell your Mommy about what happened today. Uncle is afraid that she will be sad if she finds out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I won¡¯t say it. Mommy works very hard usually. I don¡¯t want her to worry about me in school!¡±


    Little Candy suddenly looked up and kissed Tang Mo¡¯s handsome face. ¡°I¡¯ll only tell Uncle.¡±


    Tang Mo looked at Little Candy¡¯s soft face. ¡°If only your two younger brothers were as obedient as you.¡±


    ¡°Brother is very obedient and cute.¡±


    Tang Mo sighed. He really could not see how she was cute to be upying his wife every night!


    Tang Mo brought Little Candy to his vi.


    Mrs Tang and Tang Xun cooked together and made a table full of delicious food.


    Although Little Candy had no father since she was born and had be a joke in high society, Mrs Tang had never despised this child.


    Especially when Little Candy became prettier and more adorable like Little Sweetheart. Mrs Tang liked her even more.


    In the past few years, Tang Xun had been pursuing Mrs Tang. He had changed a lot and knew that he had done something unforgivable in the first half of his life. He had always sincerely regretted it. Mrs Tang was not


    hard-hearted and her impression of Tang Xun had slowly changed in the past few years.


    In the past six months, she had let go of her past grudges and gotten back together with Tang Xun.


    After all, she was middle-aged and had twin grandchildren. She also wanted children and her grandchildren had aplete family.


    Tang Mo and Nan Xun had moved to the new vi with their twin sons. The old couple lived in the Tang family¡¯s old residence, but they came over from time to time to help Nan Xun take care of the twins.


    Tang Mo led Little Candy into the vi. When Little Candy saw Mrs Tang and Tang Xun, she called out sweetly, ¡°Big Grandpa, Big Grandma.¡±


    Mrs Tang and Tang Xun chuckled with a smile. Mrs Tang walked over and pulled Little Candy into her arms. ¡°Our Little Candy has grown prettier. Grandma made a lot of your favorite food and asked your grandfather


    to bring some over to eat first. When your motheres, we¡¯ll eat together.¡±.

 Chapter 2298

    <h4>Chapter 2298 Don¡¯t Want to Start a New Rtionship</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Little Candy was cute and obedient, and was very eloquent. Mrs Tang liked her very much.


    When she went to the kitchen to get a te, Mrs Tang sighed slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Shuhui is thinking. It¡¯s been three years, but she¡¯s still unwilling to acknowledge Little Candy. If I had such a cute


    granddaughter, I don¡¯t know how much | would like her.¡±


    Some time ago, when Mrs Tang saw Mother Tang and mentioned Little Candy, Mother Tang¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    Tang Xun hugged Mrs Tang¡¯s shoulders and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s not get involved in Second Brother¡¯s family matters.¡±


    Although Tang Xun and Father Tang were brothers, their rtionship had not been good since they were young. Later, they each started their own families. Father Tang had no business acumen and Old Master let


    Tang Xun into thepany. Mother Tang and Father Tang had many opinions about Tang Xun.


    Apart from the necessary family gatherings, the two families rarely interacted.


    Mrs Tang sighed and said nothing more.


    Fortunately, with Tang Wu¡¯s ability now, it was more than enough to take care of Little Candy.


    After dinner, everyone sat in the living room to chat.


    Tang Mo asked Tang Wu, ¡°Are you flying to Mn tonight?¡±


    Thepany Tang Wu managed had a department that specialized in fashion magazines. She naturally had to bring her team to the Mn Fashion Week.


    ¡°Let Little Candy stay here tonight!¡± Nan Xun looked at Little Candy, who was only three years old but was very good at taking care of her two younger brothers. She loved it very much. ¡°There¡¯s a new resort vi in the


    suburbs. Tang Mo, my parents, and I n to bring the children there to y for a few days.¡±


    Tang Wu said shyly, ¡°You¡¯re going on a vacation. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient to bring Little Candy along.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can rest assured and leave Little Candy to us.¡±


    Little Candy, who was ying with the car with her two younger brothers, heard Nan Xun and Tang Wu¡¯s conversation and said softly, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll listen to Auntie.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded at Nan Xun.


    Aftering out of the vi, Tang Wu drove home.


    Her phone rang and Tang Wu nced at the caller ID. It was her assistant.


    The assistant was once Lan Yue¡¯s assistant. After returning from M Country, he found Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu asked him to stay and be her assistant.


    The assistant¡¯s surname was Fang and he was a young and sensible man.


    Although he did not know what had happened between Lan Yue and Tang Wu three years ago, he guessed that they had probably fallen out.


    In the past few years, he had never mentioned Lan Yue in front of Tang Wu.


    ¡°Sister, did Jing Qian contact you?¡± Xiao Fang asked.


    Tang Wu asked, ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°Jing Qian¡¯s manager just called me, but I can¡¯t contact her. She¡¯s boarding in two to three hours. I still don¡¯t know where she went.¡±


    Jing Qian was an artist Tang Wu had signed personally. Tang Wu valued her a lot and had only brought her along for the Mn Fashion Week.


    Tang Wu had signed with Jing Qian personally. The most important reason was that Little Candy had been injuredst year and had bled nonstop. At that time, the situation had been urgent and she had needed a blood


    transfusion. However, Little Candy¡¯s blood type was special. It was Jing Qian who had gone to the hospital to find her and had given her a blood transfusion.


    To Tang Wu, Little Candy was more important than her own life. She naturally had to thank Jing Qian for saving her.


    Knowing that Jing Qian¡¯s dream was to be a celebrity and that she looked good, Tang Wu signed her into herpany.


    But Jing Qian was more rebellious, hyper and disobedient than she had imagined. She often did things that made people anxious.


    She was about to go to Mn and could not be found!


    Tang Wu narrowed her beautiful eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Night Bar.¡±


    After Tang Wu hung up, she turned the car around.


    On the way to the Night Bar, Tang Wu received another call from Mother Tang.


    Ever since Mother Tang woke up, she rarely took the initiative to call Tang Wu.


    Although Tang Wu went back once a week, it was difficult for their rtionship to return to the past.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Wuwu, are you free this weekend?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Your aunt wants to introduce you to President Ling of the Ling Corporation. President Ling is two to three years older than you and looks talented¡­¡±


    President Ling of the Ling Corporation?


    Tang Wu searched through her mind and remembered that she had seen this person at a cocktail party a few days ago.


    He was indeed good-looking, but he looked cold and gloomy. She heard that his fianc¨¦e, whom he had married since he was young, passed awayst year because of an illness and he had been in seclusion at home for


    nearly a month.


    It was difficult for such a person to start a new rtionship. Even if Tang Wu went, she would only be cannon fodder.


    Besides, she had no intention of starting a new rtionship.


    ¡°Mom, reject it. I¡¯ve been busy with work recently and don¡¯t have time for blind dates.¡±


    Mother Tang said, ¡°Wuwu, why can¡¯t you open your heart¡­¡±


    Before Mother Tang could finish, Tang Wu interrupted her calmly. ¡°Mom, I became the joke of the high society in the capital three years ago. Which rich family will ept me sincerely? Besides, I have Little Candy. I


    won¡¯t let her suffer any grievances.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made the biggest concession. I¡¯m not with him anymore. Please respect my current life.¡±


    Tang Wu hung up.


    On the other end of the call, Mother Tang lowered her eyes and sighed in her heart.


    Tang Wu¡¯s aunt, Li Shufen, was sitting beside Mother Tang and did not hear what Tang Wu said on the phone, but from Mother Tang¡¯s expression, she could tell that Tang Wu had rejected the blind date.


    Li Shufen said unhappily, ¡°I think she still can¡¯t forget that poor boy. After your ident, she still gave birth to that little bastard. How did you educate your daughter in the past to be like that when she grew up?


    Our family was implicated too. Every time I attended a banquet, I would beughed at.¡±


    Mrs Tang pursed her lips tightly, unhappy that Li Shufen was saying this about her daughter and granddaughter.


    Tang Wu had never brought Little Candy back, but she had seen Little Candy¡¯s photo from her sister-inw, Mrs Tang. She was a pretty and cute girl. After seeing her, no one could hate her.


    ¡°Sister, this President Ling is not like Qi Chen¡¯s family. Let¡¯s not care about your Tang Wu¡¯s past. You still have to persuade Tang Wu when you have time. Women have to marry into a good family.¡±


    After Tang Wu and Qi Chen were photographed by the reporters in the hotel room, Qi Chen¡¯s acting career plummeted. The Qi family also found out about Tang Wu and Lan Yue and did not agree to Qi Chen


    continuing his rtionship with Tang Wu.


    Qi Chen had no choice but to return to the Qi family and inherit the family business. Now, he was the famous President Qi of the Qi Corporation.


    ¡°I think you should think of a way to send that little bastard to the orphanage¡­¡±


    Mrs Tang interrupted Li Shufen¡¯s unfinished words and pressed her head. ¡°Enough, she¡¯s Wuwu¡¯s flesh and blood after all. It¡¯s too unpleasant for you to always call her a little bastard. I¡¯ll take Wuwu¡¯s marriage to heart.


    I¡¯ma little tired today. You can go back!¡±


    At the Night Bar.


    After Tang Wu went in, she walked straight to the dance floor.


    She immediately saw Jing Qian with her exaggerated makeup..

 Chapter 2283

    <h4>Chapter 2283 His Family Status</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    After her cousin was pushed away by Meng Cheng, she chased after him for a few steps but was stopped by the security at the door and was thrown out of Meng Cheng¡¯spany.


    Her cousin had never looked so disheveled before.


    Meng Cheng drove the young and beautiful woman away.


    Falling from heaven to hell seemed to happen in an instant.


    And Nan Xun, who she had looked down on since she was young, had be sessful.


    Her cousin closed her eyes, her tears falling uncontrobly.


    Her cousin returned home in a daze. When Eldest Aunt saw her pale face, she asked hurriedly, ¡°How is it? Did you find Ah Cheng? At this time, you have to let me coax Ah Cheng. We still need his help at home!¡±


    Her cousin said, ¡°I broke up with Ah Cheng.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± When Eldest Aunt heard this, she pped her cousin¡¯s back. ¡°Are you stupid? Why are you breaking up with Ah Cheng at this time?¡±


    Her cousin¡¯s back was numb from being hit by her aunt and her eyes turned red. ¡°Mom, you only care about the loan. Is this the only use I have in your heart?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent a lot of money and effort to nurture you since you were young so that you can marry into a good family when you grow up and bring benefits to the family. Now that you¡¯ve ruined things, do I have to praise


    you?¡±


    Her cousin¡¯s tear-stained eyshes fluttered like injured butterfly wings. ¡°Meng Cheng said that my mind is filled with feed and you called me stupid. Why don¡¯t you think about who taught me? Meng Cheng has


    already found a young and beautiful woman. He asked me to tell you that he won¡¯t give you the loan our family wants.¡±


    With that said, her cousin went upstairs.


    At the thought that the loan was gone, Auntie¡¯s expression darkened.


    Auntie could not sit still and called Meng Cheng personally. In the end, she could not get through and Meng Cheng blocked her.


    She called Meng Cheng¡¯spany. Meng Cheng¡¯s secretary answered the call and told her that Meng Cheng had nothing to do with their family in the future.


    Auntie waspletely panicked.


    If Meng Cheng did not give them that loan, their family might go bankrupt.


    At the thought that all of this had happened because of Nan Xun, Auntie bought a flight ticket for that night and flew to the capital.


    Eldest Aunt stayed in the hotel for the night and arrived at the Tang family¡¯s old residence early the next morning.


    The guard at the door did not let her in and her aunt was furious.


    After waiting for more than two hours, she saw a Bentley driving out slowly at around eight.


    Auntie stopped the car.


    The car window was lowered and Tang Mo¡¯s handsome face appeared. He nced at his uncle coldly.


    Eldest Aunt shivered from Tang Mo¡¯s gaze. She walked to the car window and mustered her courage to say, ¡°Did you ask Meng Cheng to break up with my daughter? Young Master Tang, don¡¯t bully others. I¡¯m still Nan


    Xun¡¯s Eldest Aunt!¡±


    Tang Mo nced at the guard and the guard immediately pulled Auntie away, not letting her approach Tang Mo¡¯s car.


    Tang Mo took out his sunsses and put them on his tall and handsome nose. His noble and arrogant appearance made Eldest Auntie not dare to approach him easily.


    Before Tang Mo left, he said to his uncle, ¡°My wife has already cut ties with your family. If you dare to cause trouble again, it won¡¯t be as simple as not being able to get a loan!¡±


    The car sped away and Auntie¡¯s legs went weak.


    She wanted to see Nan Xun, but the Tang family¡¯s door was like an iron wall. She could not enter at all.


    After the guards chased her away, Eldest Auntie went to Yuxi Vige.


    n the past, every time she returned to Yuxi Vige, she would be arrogant and look down on Grandma Nan Xun and her uncles and aunties.


    This time, she had bought big and small bags of things.


    But the moment she entered, before she could say anything, the olddy threw out all the bags.


    ¡°Both her aunt and I know that Xun¡¯er has cut ties with your family. We support Xun¡¯er¡¯s decision. In the future, not only will Xun¡¯er have nothing to do with you, but so will we!¡±


    Eldest Aunt was chased out of Yuxi Vige.


    n the following days, she finally understood that she used to show off in front of Nan Xun not because Nan Xun was afraid of her, but because he did not care about their family.


    Once Nan Xun got serious, it would be extremely difficult for them to live a good life again.


    Thepany had gone bankrupt and sold the vi. The family of three lived in a rented house.


    Auntie and Cousin were used to a good life and did not even know how to cook. At first, Uncle listened to them, but as time passed, Uncle did not like to go home.


    They lived a chaotic life every day and had no time to find trouble with Nan Xun.


    Ever since Tang Mo found out that Nan Xun was pregnant, he would call her several times a day no matter how busy he was.


    Nan Xun found that he was bing more clingy.


    Of course, not only did Nan Xun find out, but Mrs Tang also found out.


    Mrs Tang was about to be a grandmother and valued Nan Xun and the child in her stomach.


    That night, Nan Xun and Tang Mo returned upstairs after their walk in the garden. Before they could enter the room, Nan Xun was pressed against the wall by Tang Mo and kissed.


    This scene happened to be seen by Mrs Tang.


    n order to prevent anything from happening to her grandson, Mrs Tang ordered Tang Mo to sleep in the guest room from tonight onwards.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous¡­¡±


    Before Tang Mo could finish, Mrs Tang interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t refute me. Mom asked you to sleep in the guest room, so you have to sleep in the guest room.¡±


    After scolding her son, Mrs Tang turned back and looked at Nan Xun with gentle eyes. ¡°Xun¡¯er, the brat is too clingy. Do you have any objections to me letting him sleep in the guest room?¡±


    an Xun looked at the man standing by the side with a dark expression. She held back herughter and nodded. ¡°No objections.¡±


    Back in the room, Nan Xuny on the bed to read after showering. Tang Mo came in twice, taking her pajamas and shower gel.


    Every time she came in, she would look at Nan Xun bitterly.


    an Xun shrugged. ¡°Who asked you to not pay attention to your influence?¡±


    Tang Mo sighed. ¡°My mother only has eyes for you and the two children in your stomach now. You can imagine my status at home in the future.¡±


    an Xun smiled and said nothing.


    Seeing that Nan Xun did not ask him to stay, Tang Mo left with a disappointed expression.


    In the middle of the night.


    Tang Mo turned over and hugged the back of his head, looking at the ceiling in the dark.


    She was used to Nan Xun¡¯s scent and could not fall asleep without her by her side.


    Just as he was wondering if he should sneak back to the master bedroom, the door to the guest room was pushed open gently.


    Tang Mo saw a slender figure walking in quietly.


    He hurriedly closed his eyes.


    Nan Xun lifted the nket andy beside Tang Mo.


    Seeing that he was silent, she hugged him from behind.


    ¡°Are you still angry knowing that you¡¯re not asleep?¡± Nan Xun pulled his arm down and leaned her head over, her fingers poking his handsome chin. ¡°Mom has already spoken. I can¡¯t refute her, right?¡±


    Tang Mo turned around and pulled Nan Xun into his arms. ¡°Mrs Tang, wheedle to me tomorrow and let me return to the master bedroom. Without you by my side, your husband can¡¯t sleep.¡±.

 Chapter 2284

    <h4>Chapter 2284 Are You Really Happy?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Xun used to think that Tang Mo was a big wolf dog that was hard to tame.


    But ever since he found out that she was pregnant, this man seemed to have be a little puppy.


    Nan Xun looked up from his arms and imitated how he had pinched her chin in the past. Her fingers pinched his handsome chin. ¡°Come, kiss me.¡±


    Tang Mo looked at the woman in his arms, his eyes filled with affection. ¡°My Queen has spoken. I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    With that said, he kissed her hard.


    Mrs Tang passed by the guest room and shook her head helplessly when she heard theughter inside.


    Why were these two still like children?


    Mrs Tang knocked on the door. ¡°Mo¡¯er, are you fooling around again?¡±


    The room immediately fell silent.


    After Mrs Tang left, Nan Xun withdrew from Tang Mo¡¯s arms and covered her hot cheeks with her hands. ¡°I don¡¯t have the face to see Mom tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? If Mom asks, just say that I forced you toe.¡±


    Nan Xun wanted to return to the master bedroom, but Tang Mo refused to let go of her. Later, she could not take it anymore and fell asleep in his arms.


    When Nan Xun woke up the next day, she found herself sleeping on the master bedroom bed. Tang Mo had probably carried her overst night.


    Tang Mo came out of the bathroom. He had already washed up and was dressed.


    Looking at the sleepy woman, Tang Mo caressed her messy long hair lovingly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t sleep well, sleep a little more.¡±


    Nan Xun pulled him to the bed and half knelt on the bed. Her fingers took the tie from him and tied it around his cor familiarly.


    Her face was clean and her skin was smooth. Her long eyshes were lowered like two thick brushes. The tip of her nose was small and her lips were pink and natural.


    He could not help but kiss her eyes, but Nan Xun stopped him in time. ¡°I haven¡¯t washed up yet!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t despise you.¡± He pulled her hand away and kissed it.


    After breakfast, Tang Mo heard that Mrs Tang was bringing Nan Xun to a gathering of richdies in the high society circleter. He frowned. ¡°Mom, why are you bringing my wife to a gathering with your sisters?


    They¡¯re not of the same age. There¡¯s nothing to talk about even if you go.¡±


    Mrs Tang nced at Tang Mo and said unhappily, ¡°I think you want to keep your wife in your pocket now. Can¡¯t you even take me out?¡±


    Nan Xun said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t listen to him. I¡¯m quite happy to go to a gathering with you. It¡¯ll widen my horizons.¡±


    ¡°Xun¡¯er is so understanding.¡±


    Many richdies were envious of Mrs Tang bringing Nan Xun to the gathering.


    an Xun was not born well. If it was not for Mrs Tang¡¯s love, it would have been difficult for her to enter the circle of rich women.


    But Mrs Tang treated Nan Xun as her own daughter and no one dared to talk about Nan Xun anymore.


    Besides, Nan Xun had established herself in the capital with her own hard work. She was not worse than rich youngdies.


    His speech, knowledge, words and actions were wless.


    ¡°Meiyin, apart from marriage, you¡¯re enviable in everything else.¡± A richdy who was familiar with Mrs Tang smiled and said, ¡°An old friend who hasn¡¯t returned to the country for a long time came back not long ago. I


    called him over for a gathering today.¡±


    Before Mrs Tang could say anything, she saw the richdy get up and look at the door. ¡°Speak of the devil.¡±


    Mrs Tang nced at the door and a tall and handsome middle-aged man came in.


    When Mrs Tang saw that person, she was dazed for a moment.


    It was a man she had feelings for when she was young. At that time, the man also had feelings for her, but neither of them had confessed.


    Later, he went abroad and she got married. All these years, there had been no contact between them.


    ¡°Meiyin, long time no see.¡±


    Mrs Tang stood up and shook the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Long time no see, Li Dongting.¡±


    Nan Xun could vaguely tell that there was a story between the two of them.


    During dinner, Nan Xun went to the washroom.


    Coming out of the washroom, she was about to return to the room when she saw Mrs Tang being pulled to the terrace by the man called Li Dongting. Nan Xun was a little worried and followed her.


    Li Dongting let go of Mrs Tang and expressed his early regrets, hoping that Mrs Tang would get a divorce and go abroad with him.


    Mrs Tang shook her head and rejected Li Dongting.


    ¡°Meiyin, think about it again. You gave up your youth for your family and stayed alone with a husband who didn¡¯t love you for many years. Are you really happy?¡±


    Mrs Tang said nothing and turned to leave.


    After the gathering, Li Dongting wanted to send Mrs Tang and Nan Xun off. He had just left the room when he saw Tang Xuning out from another room.


    Tang Xun had transferred all his shares to Tang Mo after the surgery.


    Not only that, but she had also pulled in several big projects for the Tang Corporation. Recently, she had been either surrounding Mrs Tang or entertaining clients.


    It was obvious that he had just drunk and there was a faint drunkenness on his face.


    Seeing Mrs Tang, Nan Xun, and the tall and handsome Li Dongting behind them, Tang Xun was slightly stunned.


    ¡°Meiyin.¡± Tang Xun walked toward Mrs Tang.


    Mrs Tang ignored Tang Xun and left with Nan Xun.


    Mrs Tang did not take Li Dongting¡¯s car and asked the chauffeur to pick them up.


    On the way back, two cars followed behind. One was Li Dongting¡¯s car and the other was Tang Xun¡¯s car.


    When they arrived at the Tang manor, Mrs Tang entered the vi without looking back.


    Not long after, the butler came over and told Nan Xun, who was sitting in the living room, ¡°Young Madam, Old Master fought with a man.¡±


    Nan Xun was about to get up and go out when Mrs Tang came downstairs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. They¡¯re already so old. Don¡¯t they find it embarrassing?¡±


    When Tang Mo returned at night, Nan Xun told him what had happened today.


    Hearing this, Tang Mo said, ¡°If Mom is willing to leave with that Mr Li, I won¡¯t stop her. She has indeed suffered too much in the first half of her life. No matter how repentant Tang Xun is, he doesn¡¯t deserve her


    forgiveness!¡±


    Tang Mo pulled Nan Xun into his arms and rested his chin on the top of her head. ¡°But if she wants to give Tang Xun another chance, I won¡¯t stop her. Everyone has the right to choose. You can¡¯t interfere in her matters


    just because I¡¯m her son!¡±


    Nan Xun agreed with Tang Mo. ¡°We won¡¯t interfere with Mom¡¯s private life, but in my opinion, Mom might choose your father in the end. She¡¯s a nostalgic person and can¡¯t bear to part with her family. However, it¡¯s


    much more difficult for your father to get your mother back than for you to get me back!¡±


    ¡°Then let him pursue her slowly. Who asked him to seek death in the past?¡±


    Tang Mo did not want to mention Tang Xun too much. He seemed to have thought of something and looked down at Nan Xun. ¡°Have you contacted Tang Wu recently? She¡¯s almost seven months pregnant, right?¡±


    Nan Xun nodded. ¡°We chatted in the WeChat group a few days ago. She said that she woulde back in two days.¡±


    Tang Mo pursed his thin lips. ¡°I went to the hospital to get medicine today and met my aunt. She didn¡¯t look too good, as if she was sick.¡±.

 Chapter 2285

    <h4>Chapter 2285 Her Heart Throbbed When She Looked at Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Xun video-called Tang Wu the next morning.


    Because of the jetg, it was around ten at night on Tang Wu¡¯s side.


    Tang Wu was wearing a ck coat as she sat in the taxi. Her long curls fell over her shoulders. Her palm-sized oval face and bright fox-like eyes exuded a natural charm.


    Even Nan Xun, who was a woman, could not help but sigh. This woman was really infuriating.


    ¡°Why are you going sote at night?¡± Nan Xun asked.


    Tang Wu moved the video to her protruding abdomen and caressed it with her slender fingers. ¡°I¡¯m picking up the baby¡¯s father. It¡¯s not appropriate for him to not go to the production team¡¯s gathering tonight. I called


    earlier and said that I drank a little. 1 was worried and went to pick him up.¡±


    Nan Xun said, ¡°Have you decided where you and Brother Lan will have the child?¡±


    Tang Wu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s still two months away from my due date. I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±


    ¡°Will Brother Lan apany you during your confinement period?¡± If Brother Lan was not by her side to take care of her and she did note back to have children, she would be alone during the confinement


    period.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    After chatting with Tang Wu for a while, Nan Xun hung up the video call when he saw that she had arrived at her destination.


    The filming crew¡¯s gathering was at a bar. Lan Yue did not like this kind of ce, but in this industry, he could only force himself to be sociable.


    There were more than ten people in the crew, men and women. Lan Yue, the director, and the producer had a few drinks and sat in the corner of the sofa.


    Several actresses in the crew were foreigners and one of them was hot and enthusiastic. When she was singing and dancing, she nced at Lan Yue several times.


    Lan Yue had taken off his coat and was wearing a white loose shirt and light blue jeans. His hair was slightly fluffy and his skin was fair. His facial features were exquisite and his eyes were clear. He looked clean and


    handsome.


    The woman who looked at Lan Yue with a burning gaze from time to time was called Linda. She was the third female lead in the drama and was also the first love of the character in Lan Yue¡¯s drama. She was a


    mixed-race beauty.


    Linda had always been nice to Lan Yue in and out of the drama. She was known as the harvester of fresh meat in the industry. As long as she liked it, no one could escape from her.


    However, this handsome Asian man in his early twenties could ignore her advances every time!


    Linda was wearing a long fiery red dress with a V-neck and looked rather sexy. She danced with her hips swaying and then walked to Lan Yue¡¯s side, holding a ss of wine. ¡°Lan, we¡¯re here to have fun. Why don¡¯t you


    dance? Come on, let¡¯s do it together. If you don¡¯t know how, Sister will teach you.¡±


    Lan Yue raised his ss-like ck eyes and nced at Linda.


    Usually, he looked easy to get along with on the set, but now, the gaze he sent to Linda was cold and indifferent.


    Linda¡¯s scalp turned numb from his gaze.


    However, she had never been afraid of challenges. She was more interested in people or things that were more difficult.


    Linda leaned toward Lan Yue.


    At this moment, Lan Yue received a message from Tang Wu.


    She had arrived at the entrance of the bar.


    A trace of gentleness appeared in Lan Yue¡¯s dark and indifferent eyes. He got up and avoided Linda¡¯s approach. He greeted the director and producer and left early.


    The director and producer knew that Lan Yue had a beautiful, charming and capable girlfriend and was pregnant. Knowing that he could not stay toote, they asked him to leave first.


    Lan Yue put on his jacket and walked out of the bar with his hands in his pockets.


    Linda, who was treated like air, was slightly unhappy. When had she been ignored like this?


    This brat was too arrogant and condescending!


    Linda chased after Lan Yue.


    At the entrance of the bar, he grabbed Lan Yue¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Lan, apart from filming, you never look at me. Is it because I¡¯m too beautiful that you don¡¯t dare to look at me?¡± Linda smirked confidently, looking at Lan Yue with a slightly seductive gaze. ¡°If you follow me, I promise


    to give you more resources.¡±


    ¡°lL acted for fun. You¡¯re different. I can tell that you really want to stand firm in this industry.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no shortage of handsome men and beautiful women in this industry. What weck are connections and resources.¡±


    Lan Yue retracted his arm from Linda¡¯s hand and nced at her coldly. ¡°Miss Linda, everyone in the crew knows that I have a girlfriend.¡±


    Tang Wu had told him many times that he could not offend anyone in this industry, so he did not mock the overly confident Linda.


    Lindaughed. ¡°Of course I know, but I heard that she¡¯s pregnant. Are you interested in a pregnant woman?¡±


    Lan Yue frowned. It was obvious that Linda¡¯s opinion had touched his sore spot.


    He did not allow anyone to say anything bad about Tang Wu.


    ¡°Miss Linda, in my heart, my girlfriend is the most beautiful woman in the world. No one canpare to her!¡±


    Lan Yue did not n to say much to Linda. He turned around and was about to leave when he looked up and saw Tang Wu standing not far away with a smile.


    Tang Wu was wearing a ck coat. Although she was pregnant, she only had a stomach. Her limbs were still slender and her skin was extremely good. She had no makeup on her face and her skin was fair and red, like


    unpolished jade that was sparkling.


    After Lan Yue saw Tang Wu, a smile appeared in his dark and indifferent eyes. He strode toward Tang Wu.


    Walking to Tang Wu¡¯s side, he held her slender hand in his palm, his eyes filled with gentleness and adoration.


    This was Linda¡¯s first time seeing Lan Yue¡¯s girlfriend.


    it was different from what she had imagined.


    Although she was pregnant, she was still beautiful, noble, ostentatious and charming.


    He looked like a born aristocrat.


    She said something and Lan Yue raised his hand to touch her head. The two of them hailed a taxi and got into the car together.


    Linda was unwilling, but she had to admit that they looked quite good together.


    n the taxi.


    Tang Wu looked at the boy beside her and asked him softly, ¡°Was that an actor from your crew?¡±


    Lan Yue looked at her with dark and bright eyes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us.¡±


    Tang Wu burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯m not suspecting you. Why are you so nervous?¡±


    He pinched her slender fingers. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll misunderstand.¡±


    Tang Wu red at him, the smile on her face widening. ¡°Am I that petty?¡±


    He hummed and his slender body approached her, looking down at her without blinking. ¡°Wuwu.¡±


    His voice was slightly hoarse after drinking, making people feel that he had turned from a big boy to a mature man, exuding a charming sexiness.


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart beat faster. Although their child was about to be born, her heart still fluttered in the face of his affectionate and gentle gaze.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She raised her hand and brushed her long hair away.


    He did not speak, but held her hand again, lowered his head and kissed her lightly..

 Chapter 2286

    <h4>Chapter 2286 His Nervousness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Wu wrapped her arms around Lan Yue¡¯s neck and tilted her head, smiling charmingly. ¡°Let me guess. What did you drink tonight?¡±


    Before Tang Wu got pregnant, she liked to drink from time to time.


    But ever since she found out that she was pregnant, she had not touched it.


    She missed the taste of alcohol.


    Lan Yue pressed his forehead against Tang Wu¡¯s and hugged her tightly, but he was careful not to touch her bulging abdomen. He smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°Whiskey, vodka, and Chianti red wine.¡±


    Seeing that Tang Wu had answered correctly, the smile in Lan Yue¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Can you guess the year?¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°Then we have to try it again.¡±


    After a while, Tang Wu replied, ¡°Probably in 1996.¡±


    Lan Yue rested his chin on the top of Tang Wu¡¯s head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    When the taxi driver saw the young and beautiful couple behind, he was both envious and amazed. ¡°Beauty, you¡¯re amazing. Are you a wine taster?¡±


    Hearing the driver¡¯s words, Tang Wu withdrew from Lan Yue¡¯s arms and replied brightly, ¡°I used to want to be a wine taster, but my family doesn¡¯t allow it.¡±


    ¡°Your family must be very well-off. Drinking good wine is also expensive.¡±


    Although Tang Wu looked cold and charming, she could chat with anyone as long as she was in a good mood.


    Lan Yue watched her chat with the driver and held her hand in his palm again. He leaned against the seat and looked at her every frown and smile with gentle eyes.


    They arrived at their rented apartment and got out of the car.


    Lan Yue, who was much taller than Tang Wu, patted the top of her head. ¡°After getting pregnant, do you miss the taste of alcohol asionally?¡±


    Tang Wu curved her eyes. ¡°No. Compared to wine, there¡¯s something that I¡¯m more infatuated with.¡±


    Lan Yue looked into her eyes with anticipation like a child. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Delicacy. I had to pay attention to my figure in the past and didn¡¯t dare to eat anyhow. Now, I can eat whatever I want to eat. Anyway, I¡¯ll lose weight after giving birth.¡±


    Lan Yue pinched her thin wrist. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you gain any weight.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t grown up? ording to my previous standards, I¡¯m considered fat now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not fat.¡±


    Tang Wu red at him. ¡°Anyway, in your eyes, I¡¯m the prettiest no matter what, right?¡±


    He hummed softly.


    Tang Wu caressed her abdomen and snorted. ¡°You¡¯ll make me lose my principles like this. Eat it without any scruples. If I really gain weight, you¡¯ll despise me.¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re outstanding in the industry, there will be more and more women who will like and want you in the future. As your girlfriend, I naturally have to be careful. Otherwise, I¡¯ll embarrass you.¡±


    Lan Yue looked at Tang Wu¡¯s red face and his pink lips moved. ¡°Wuwu, we can get married.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, the elevator door opened.


    Tang Wu held his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re home.¡±


    Lan Yue looked at Tang Wu¡¯s beautiful face. Did she hear what he said just now?


    Now that he was not sessful in his career and could not give her a stable home, what right did he have to mention marriage?


    She had lived a luxurious life since she was young and had grown up in a good environment. Ever since she had gotten together with him, her life had dropped a lot.


    He needed to work harder.


    Back in the apartment, Lan Yue took off his coat, washed his hands, poured a ss of milk, heated it, and brought it to Tang Wu.


    ¡°T¡¯ll go take a bath first.¡± He smelled of alcohol and Linda¡¯s perfume. Although she did not ask, he did not like this mixed smell.


    Tang Wu nodded. ¡°Go!¡±


    Lan Yue unbuttoned his shirt and walked toward the bedroom.


    Seeing an open suitcase on the bedroom carpet with many women¡¯s clothes inside, Lan Yue froze slightly.


    Tang Wu finished a ss of milk and read her email for a while. Seeing that there was no movement in the bedroom, she got up and walked over.


    The moment she entered, she saw the boy who was supposed to take a bath sitting by the bed, his dark eyes staring at the suitcase on the carpet. She walked over and closed the suitcase.


    Sitting beside him, she poked his arm. ¡°Lan Yue, look at me.¡±


    The boy did not seem to hear her and continued to look down, his pink lips pursed tightly.


    Tang Wu bent down and looked down at him.


    Their eyes met.


    Tang Wu said, ¡°If you can¡¯te out of the production team for the next few days, I won¡¯t be able to tell you. I¡¯m going back to the country the day after tomorrow. Firstly, Xun¡¯er is pregnant. Ever since Grandpa passed


    away and I went back, I haven¡¯t been back. I¡¯m about to be an aunt and I have to go back to express my gratitude, right?¡±


    ¡°The other is a high school ssmate of mine. She¡¯s about to get married. I have a good rtionship with her and have always been in contact with her. She invited me to her wedding and I have to congratte her


    personally.¡±


    Tang Wu exined patiently, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in about a week.¡±


    Tang Wu reached out and ced her hand on Lan Yue¡¯s lips, making him smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t note back and not want you.¡±


    Lan Yue pulled Tang Wu into his arms and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll take leave and go with you, okay?¡±


    Tang Wu looked up at his handsome face. ¡°Can you take leave? The director of this drama hates it when the actors take leave. Besides, if you take leave, the others will have to wait for you. It will cause quite a loss.¡±


    Tang Wu knew his worry and kissed his pink lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get lost. I¡¯ll even take a video for you every day.¡±


    ¡°T¡¯ll send you to the airport the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Tang Wu knew that this was his biggest concession and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lan Yue entered the bathroom.


    Tang Wu went to the living room and saw his jacket on the sofa.


    She could vaguely smell a woman¡¯s perfume.


    He was good-looking, young and tall. It would be strange if no woman liked him.


    Tang Wu had been pursued by many admirers since she was young, so she would not be jealous or unreasonable.


    The more people who liked him, the more outstanding he was.


    Tang Wu took her jacket to theundry room and searched her pockets before soaking it in the blisters.


    However, she identally found a small thing.


    Tang Wu frowned.


    Was this also put by the woman who hit on him outside the bar?


    Tang Wu shook her head speechlessly.


    Lan Yue came out of the bathroom after showering and put his clothes in theundry room. When he saw the little thing on the cab and the jacket by the side, he immediately understood something.


    He strode toward Tang Wu, who was tending to the nts on the balcony. ¡°I don¡¯t know who put that thing in my pocket¡­¡±


    Tang Wu looked at the nervous boy and smiled. ¡°I know, I know. Someone wants us to misunderstand and fight. I won¡¯t fall for it.¡±


    Lan Yue said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡±


    Tang Wu raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why should I be jealous?¡± With that said, she continued to take care of the nts.


    Lan Yue stared at Tang Wu for a while. He realized that he was the one who was often jealous after they got together. She never seemed to care about this..

 Chapter 2287

    <h4>Chapter 2287 Warmth In Her Heart</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Wu saw Lan Yue standing behind her, his dark eyes on her. She touched her face. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    Lan Yue approached Tang Wu and hugged her from behind.


    Before she was pregnant, she liked it when he hugged her like this.


    But now that her stomach was big, she would feel a little awkward if he hugged her like this.


    After all, she had lost her slender waist.


    Tang Wu pulled Lan Yue¡¯s hand away and turned to look at him. ¡°Why are you suddenly so serious?¡±


    The lights on the balcony outlined Lan Yue¡¯s well-defined face, his facial features bing more exquisite and beautiful. Seeing that he was silent, Tang Wu poked his muscr arm. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Lan Yue pulled Tang Wu into his arms and rested his handsome chin on the top of her head. He said softly, ¡°If other women saw that thing in my pocket, they would definitely be angry and jealous, but you weren¡¯t.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Wu hugged his thin waist and looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯m older than you, so of course I¡¯m more sensible. How can I be as unreasonable as a little girl?¡±


    Lan Yue frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to hold it in, nor do I need you to be sensible in front of me. I want you to be like a little girl.¡±


    Tang Wu leaned her face against his chest and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°In that case, you¡¯ll be very tired. I don¡¯t want you to be so tired!¡±


    Before Lan Yue could say anything, he heard her mutter softly, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t know the big picture. What if you get seduced by those young and beautiful girls?¡±


    Tang Wu sighed. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant now and can¡¯tpare to those slender girls. If I¡¯m still unreasonable, you¡¯ll be annoyed.¡±


    Hearing Tang Wu¡¯s words, Lan Yue cupped her face.


    His gaze moved from her eyes, to her lips and nose.


    She was bright, charming and exquisite. No matter before or after she got pregnant, she was the most beautiful woman in his heart.


    He only had eyes for her.


    ¡°No matter how good others are, it has nothing to do with me.¡± He was afraid that she would not believe him and spoke with a serious expression. ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Tang Wu smacked her lips. ¡°Tsk tsk, you even know how to coax me now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± he said hurriedly.


    He was still an innocent boy and thought that she did not believe him, so he exined again.


    Tang Wu could not tease him anymore. She wrapped her arms around his neck, made him lower his head, and kissed his pink lips.


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s dark eyebrows moved. He pulled Tang Wu¡¯s hands away and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower.¡±


    He turned around and strode toward the bedroom.


    Tang Wu followed.


    Lan Yue was stunned. ¡°Wuwu.¡±


    Tang Wu wrapped her arms around his neck again and kissed his handsome face. ¡°Together.¡±


    Tang Wu had always been a light sleeper.


    She was woken up by the vibration of her phone in the morning.


    Before she could open her eyes, she felt the big boy beside her getting up first.


    He took his phone, covered her with the nket and left quietly.


    Tang Wu opened her dazed eyes and watched him walk out.


    A momentter, Tang Wu walked to the bedroom window.


    Their floor was not high and Tang Wu saw Lan Yueing downstairs.


    A luxurious ck SUV was parked downstairs. After Lan Yue got out, a woman wearing ck clothes and a baseball cap got out of the car.


    The woman should still be very young. She was tall and slender, and her face could not be seen clearly, but she was very elegant.


    The woman gestured for Lan Yue to get into the car respectfully.


    Lan Yue¡¯s back was facing Tang Wu, so Tang Wu could not see his expression.


    He followed the woman into the car.


    The car drove away from the district.


    Tang Wu leaned against the window and pursed her red lips tightly.


    This was not the first time she had seen that car looking for Lan Yue. Tang Wu did not know who was in the car. Lan Yue had not mentioned it and she had not asked.


    Tang Wu knew Lan Yue. If he wanted to say it, he would have said it long ago.


    Every time he went out to meet the person in the car behind her back, he must have some unspeakable reason.


    Even if they were close, they had to give each other space. Tang Wu knew this very well, so she never made trouble for nothing.


    tt was not easy for the two of them to be together. If they wasted their energy on suspicion and arguing, what was the point of being together?


    When Lan Yue returned, Tang Wu had already washed up and changed her clothes.


    Lan Yue brought breakfast back.


    During breakfast, Tang Wu asked casually, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep more? Don¡¯t you have a show in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°I went to buy your favorite soup dumplings.¡±


    He fed Tang Wu a soup dumpling.


    Tang Wu took a bite and her beautiful eyes curved into crescents. ¡°I only bought breakfast and didn¡¯t meet any pretty girls?¡±


    Lan Yue lowered his eyes. ¡°No.¡±


    Tang Wu smiled and did not ask further.


    This boy was always bad at lying. Every time he felt guilty, he did not dare to look into her eyes.


    On the day Tang Wu returned to the capital, Lan Yue took leave and sent her there.


    On the way to the airport, he nced at her from time to time.


    Tang Wu saw the reluctance in his eyes and could not help but touch his clean and handsome face. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a week. Focus on filming and don¡¯t miss me too much.¡±


    Lan Yue said, ¡°A car will pick you up when you get there, right?¡±


    ¡°My brother and Xun¡¯er wille and fetch me.¡±


    Lan Yue hummed.


    When they arrived at the airport lobby, Lan Yue helped Tang Wu settle the procedures.


    Tang Wu sat by the side and waited for him. He was wearing a short ck jacket, ankle-length ck pants, a hat, and a mask.


    Westerners were generally tall, but he looked taller standing among those people.


    His tall figure and cold aura made him stand out.


    There were two or three bold girls who went forward to ask for his contact details. He turned back and pointed at Tang Wu, telling them that he was taken.


    Tang Wu shook her head helplessly.


    When she was not pregnant, her market value was simr to his.


    Now that she was pregnant, no one came to hit on her anymore.


    After settling the procedures, Lan Yue walked over, took off his mask, and pulled Tang Wu into his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Call me when you¡¯re there.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded.


    Lan Yue squatted down again, his well-defined fingers caressing her abdomen. ¡°Baby, be good. Don¡¯t let Mommy work too hard.¡±


    Tang Wu looked down at the boy talking to her baby and felt warm in her heart.


    Lan Yue hugged Tang Wu¡¯s waist, leaned forward, and kissed her abdomen.


    When Tang Wu saw this, her eyes turned slightly hot.


    jo wonder many people who knew her and him told her not to let him down.


    He was easily serious and foolish!


    (0 matter how much the other party hurt him, he would only bear it silently and never embarrass the other party.


    Wasn¡¯t Chu Li like this in the past?.

 Chapter 2288

    <h4>Chapter 2288 Change</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Chu Li used Lan Yue to protect her in the tribe, but as soon as she returned to the capital, she turned her back on him.


    She looked down on him in all kinds of ways.


    Seeing that he had be outstanding, she wanted to return to his side!


    No matter how much Chu Li criticized him, he had never said anything bad about Chu Li.


    Such a pure and kind boy was worth her effort!


    Seeing many people looking at them, Tang Wu pulled Lan Yue up.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost boarding time. I have to go in.¡±


    Because of the difference in time difference, they could not call each other in time after she returned to the Capital during the day. She was worried that he would be so silly to wait for her call even if he did not sleep


    at night. She said softly to him, ¡°I¡¯ll send you messages and videos every day. You¡¯re not allowed to dy your rest time. After all, you still have to film and work during the day.¡±


    Lan Yue looked at her with dark eyes. ¡°Okay, take good care of yourself when you go back.¡±


    Tang Wu patted his shoulder. ¡°I know. I¡¯m not a little girl anymore.¡±


    Lan Yue pulled Tang Wu into his arms again.


    Tang Wu felt his reluctance and pretended to tease him casually. ¡°You haven¡¯t called me Sister since we met. Come on, call me that.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, Lan Yue rubbed the top of her head.


    It messed up the top of her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Tang Wu went through the security and looked back.


    Lan Yue was still standing on the spot. Seeing her turn back, he waved at her.


    Tang Wu raised her hand and made a heart gesture with her index finger and thumb.


    Even from a distance, she could see that his face was red.


    The moment she turned to leave, he made a heart gesture to her.


    Lan Yue only turned to leave when Tang Wu sent him a message before getting on the ne, saying that she had already boarded.


    She had just left and he felt a lot more empty in his heart.


    To him now, wherever she was, was his home.


    They drove back to the filming site.


    In the following days, apart from filming, Lan Yue waited for Tang Wu¡¯s video and message.


    After she returned, she would send him three videos and three messages every day.


    There were videos of her having dinner with her best friends, videos of her snatching the bouquet at the wedding, and videos of her saying that she missed him at the hotel.


    In the first three to four days, he would be happy whenever he saw these videos and messages.


    However, on the fifth day, the number of videos and messages decreased to two.


    On the sixth day, there was only a video.


    On the seventh day, the day she was supposed toe back, there was no video or message.


    Lan Yue did not know what had happened to her. In the middle of the night, he called her.


    It was daytime on her side. She said that something had happened and he might not be able toe back for the time being, so she asked him to stay on set and not worry.


    How could he not be worried?


    This unknown feeling made her panic and uneasy.


    ¡°Brother, Director Si has a new movie for you to audition for tomorrow.¡± The assistant came over and said to the uneasy Lan Yue.


    Lan Yue was checking his phone for the earliest flight to the capital. Hearing his assistant¡¯s words, he said, ¡°Tangtang is about to give birth. After filming this movie, I want to apany her. I won¡¯t consider taking on


    any shows for the time being.¡±


    The assistant knew that Lan Yue cared about Tang Wu and would apany her whenever he had time. Tang Wu also cared about Lan Yue. Otherwise, she would not have fallen out with her family ande to a


    foreign country to work with him.


    It had not been easy for both of them.


    ¡°Brother, Director Si wants you to go for the audition. If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll offend him. Director Si is very influential internationally. If you offend him, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for you in the future.¡±


    ¡°If remember correctly, Director Si is Linda¡¯s uncle, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°No, think of a way to reject it.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Lan Yue raised his hand. ¡°Stop talking. I¡¯m going to the capital in two days.¡±


    Seeing that Lan Yue had already made up his mind, the assistant could not continue.


    In the afternoon, Lan Yue returned to the hotel arranged by the production team after filming.


    She was about to enter the room when a figure suddenly rushed over.


    ¡°Lan, what do you mean? My uncle¡¯s movie asked you to audition, but you rejected it?¡± Linda pulled Lan Yue¡¯s arm in disbelief.


    Her uncle was an international director and there were countless actors who wanted to act in his movie. Lan Yue had actually rejected the audition?


    Lan Yue was not in the mood to beat around the bush with Linda. He retracted his arm and said coldly, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯d rather have no acting than give you a chance!¡±


    Linda¡¯s thoughts were exposed by Lan Yue mercilessly and she was embarrassed and angry.


    She had seen all kinds of men, but she had never seen a blockhead like Lan Yue.


    She heard that his girlfriend had returned to the country. Even if he did something with another woman here, his girlfriend would not know.


    He was too self-disciplined!


    Linda stretched out a finger. ¡°You can get the chance to act in my uncle¡¯s movie in one night. Where can you find such a good thing?¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Miss Linda, please respect yourself!¡±


    Without giving Linda a chance to speak, he entered the room and closed the door.


    Linda was so angry her face turned green.


    Well done, Lan Yue!


    ¡°Lan, you¡¯ll regret this!¡± Linda left angrily.


    After Lan Yue returned to his room, he could not fall asleep at all.


    He watched the video Tang Wu had sent him repeatedly.


    He stayed up until night and called her when it was daytime on her side.


    The phone rang for a long time.


    Just when he thought no one would answer, the call went through.


    ¡°Tangtang.¡±


    After they got together, she would tease him from time to time to call her sister. He never called her that, but Wuwu and Tang Tang were quite familiar with these two nicknames.


    The person on the other end of the call was silent for a few seconds.


    Just as Lan Yue felt that something was wrong, the person on the other end spoke.


    It was not Tang Wu, but Tang Wu¡¯s mother. ¡°You¡¯re Lan Yue, right? I¡¯m Wuwu¡¯s mother. After Wuwu returned to the country, she had already reconciled with me. She returned to the Tang family and became a rich


    youngdy again.¡±


    ¡°Our Tang family can give you a life that you can¡¯t. If you know your ce and have some shame, don¡¯t contact our Wuwu anymore.¡±


    Hearing Mother Tang¡¯s words, Lan Yue held his breath and his heart tightened.


    After a while, he calmed down and said to Mother Tang, ¡°Madam, I know you don¡¯t like me. I¡¯m sorry for causing animosity and trouble between you and Tangtang. I¡¯ve worked very hard. I hope you can give me a


    chance.¡±


    ¡°Tangtang is pregnant now and the baby is about to be born. Please¡­¡±


    Before Lan Yue could finish lowering his attitude, he was interrupted by Mother Tang¡¯s cold voice. ¡°No matter how hard you work, you won¡¯t be worthy of our Tang Tang if you don¡¯t have a good background. The


    son-inw in my heart is Qi Chen. He likes Wuwu very much. Even if Wuwu gives birth to your child, he won¡¯t mind. Whether you¡¯re glorious or poor in the future has nothing to do with our Wuwu.¡±.

 Chapter 2289

    <h4>Chapter 2289 He Came to Find Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Every word Mother Tang said was like a sharp knife stabbing into Lan Yue¡¯s chest.


    How useless was he to let Mother Tang humiliate him like this?!


    Lan Yue¡¯s well-defined face tensed and his low voice seemed toe from the depths of his throat. ¡°Madam, I respect you, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you can trample on my rtionship with Tangtang like this¡­¡±


    Before Lan Yue could finish, Mother Tang interrupted him with a cold smile. ¡°You¡¯re just a poor boy from the tribe. You only got to where you are today because of our Wuwu. Are you addicted to living off a woman?


    The daughter I painstakingly raised is not for you to trample on!¡±


    ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, cut off all contact with our Wuwu in the future. If not, I will say even worse things!¡±


    Without waiting for Lan Yue to say anything, Mother Tang hung up first.


    Lan Yue looked at the darkened screen and held his phone tightly, the veins on the back of his hand protruding.


    After a while, he tried to calm himself down.


    He went to the wine cab and poured a ss of hard liquor. He walked to the French windows, raised his chin slightly, and drank the spicy liquid in the ss.


    o matter what happened, no matter how much Mother Tang looked down on him, he would not give up on Tang Wu and the child!


    Lan Yue bought the earliest flight back to the capital.


    He knew very well that it could not have been Tang Wu¡¯s intention.


    However, Tang Wu had been contacting him less recently and had not returned at the appointed time. Something must have happened.


    He wanted to go over and find out.


    After flying for more than ten hours, Lan Yue arrived at the Capital International Airport.


    He did not contact Tang Wu immediately. He went to the hotel to take a shower and change his clothes, washing away his travel-worn clothes.


    When Tang Wu received Lan Yue¡¯s call, she was in the hospital ward.


    She nced at the bed. Mother Tang was already asleep.


    Tang Wu got up softly and went out of the ward to answer the call.


    Knowing that Lan Yue hade to the capital, Tang Wu was a little surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to film there?¡±


    Lan Yue said, ¡°I¡¯m in room 2308 at Star Capital Hotel. Come over.¡±


    Tang Wu could hear that something was wrong with his voice on the phone and pursed her lips slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Wu told the servant who hade to take care of Mother Tang, ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy something. I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    Tang Wu took a taxi to Star Capital Hotel.


    When she arrived at room 2308, she pressed the doorbell.


    Soon, the door was opened from inside.


    A boy wearing a white round-neck sweater and jeans stood behind the door.


    There was a trace of tiredness on his handsome face and his eyes were bloodshot, as if he had not slept at all.


    Lan Yue¡¯s dark eyesnded on Tang Wu¡¯s face.


    When she returned to the Capital from M Country, her face was red and she was in good condition. But now, she looked haggard and tired.


    Lan Yue stepped back to let Tang Wu in.


    The two of them sat on the sofa. They were not as intimate as when they were sending each other off at the airport a few days ago and were a little distant.


    Tang Wu looked at Lan Yue. On the way here, she had vaguely guessed why he had rushed over.


    For the past two to three days, she had been busy with her mother¡¯s matters and had neglected him.


    Tang Wu did not want to hide it from him. She bit her lip and said hoarsely, ¡°I nned to go back after attending my ssmate¡¯s wedding, but I identally found out that my mother is seriously ill.¡±


    Tang Wu sped her hands together, her expression heavy and sad. ¡°My mother has lung cancer. She might only be alive for three to four months.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s eyes turned red and her eyshes fluttered. ¡°I fought with her, even cut ties with her. But when I heard that she was sick and did not have much time left, I felt really sad and guilty.¡±


    Lan Yue had many things to say to Tang Wu, but when he heard that Mother Tang was seriously ill, all of his words were stuck in his throat.


    erhaps she had provoked him first.


    But she had also told him that they were just dating and did not want to involve too much.


    Because she knew that it would be difficult for them to have a good ending.


    He was the one who fell step by step and demanded more and more.


    She was sandwiched between him and her parents. For love, she left the ce where she had grown up, her parents and family.


    He thought that as long as he worked hard and earned money, he could change everything.


    But he was still too naive.


    eality was cruel after all.


    Lan Yue walked up to Tang Wu. In his impression, she had always been beautiful, confident, and ostentatious.


    But now, she was helpless and weak like a little girl.


    Lan Yue hugged her and rested his chin on the top of her head, his voice dry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be in such a dilemma.¡±


    Tang Wu had never med Lan Yue. If she was unwilling, who could force her?


    However, she felt very tired from being unable to find a bnce between love and kinship.


    ¡°Stay here and apany your mother. I¡¯ll go back and film properly.¡± He hugged her tightly, as if he wanted to convey the warmth and strength in his body to her. ¡°I¡¯lle and apany you after this film is over.


    ff your mother doesn¡¯t want to see me, I won¡¯t appear.¡±


    Tang Wu did not stay in the hotel for long. She was afraid that Mother Tang would look for her when she woke up.


    She did not know if it was because she was sick, but after Mother Tang made up with Tang Wu, she was not as strong as before.


    He was very dependent on Tang Wu.


    Lan Yue sent Tang Wu downstairs in a taxi.


    After the taxi drove away, Lan Yue went upstairs again.


    The moment he entered, he saw Tang Wu¡¯s phone on the shoe cab in the hallway. He took his phone and quickly went downstairs.


    He hailed a taxi and asked the driver to drive to the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Tang Wu¡¯s phone rang. Someone had sent her a message.


    Lan Yue¡¯s fingers identally touched the home button and the screen lit up.


    There was a message from Qi Chen.


    ¡°Wuwu, if you want Auntie to be happy, you can pretend to be a couple with me. I will cooperate with you.¡±


    Seeing the message, Lan Yue¡¯s handsome face tensed. His fingers holding the phone were so strong that he almost crushed the phone.


    Mother Tang¡¯s words echoed in her mind again.


    ¡°No matter how hard you work, you won¡¯t be worthy of our Wuwu if you don¡¯t have a good background. The son-inw in my heart is Qi Chen. He likes Wuwu very much. Even if Wuwu gives birth to your child, he


    won¡¯t mind. Whether you have a bright future or are down and out has nothing to do with us.¡±


    Lan Yue pursed his lips tightly, his face pale.


    Her heart was in pain and anger, but she felt even more helpless.


    That feeling was like a surging tide, attacking him wave after wave, almost drowning him.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Lan Yue found out about Mother Tang¡¯s ward.


    He knew that Mother Tang did not like him and did not want to see him. He nned to go to the door of the ward and ask the nurse to call Tang Wu out.


    However, Tang Wu was not in the ward. Lan Yue looked around and saw Mother Tang and Father Tang, who was pulling her toward the stairs..

 Chapter 2290

    <h4>Chapter 2290 Leave!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Lan Yue saw that Father Tang¡¯s expression was not good and that he was a little fierce to Mother Tang. He felt that something was wrong and followed him.


    There was no one in the stairs. Lan Yue looked through the crack of the door at Father and Mother Tang, who were arguing.


    Father Tang said, ¡°How can you continue to lie when you see your daughter not eating or sleeping well every day?¡±


    Mother Tang said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t think of this method, would she have returned to my side? I only have this one daughter. She doesn¡¯t even want her family for a poor boy. Do I feel good?¡±


    Father Tang said, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant and thought that you really have a terminal illness. She secretly wiped her tears when no one was around. I don¡¯t know how guilty and sad she was. If she finds out about what you did,


    it will only make things worse!¡±


    Mother Tang said, ¡°I don¡¯t care so much. As long as she breaks up with that poor boy and gets together with Qi Chen, I don¡¯t believe she will be indifferent to Qi Chen¡¯s charm!¡±


    Father Tang said, ¡°But have you considered the child in her stomach?¡±


    Mother Tang said, ¡°She gave birth to him. If Qi Chen doesn¡¯t want him, we¡¯ll send him to the orphanage!¡±


    Lan Yue walked away expressionlessly.


    He met Tang Wu downstairs.


    Tang Wu went to buy some fruits. When she saw Lan Yue, she pulled him aside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look terrible.¡±


    Lan Yue took out his phone from his pocket and gave it to Tang Wu. ¡°I came to give you your phone.¡±


    Tang Wu had already guessed it. She took the phone and nodded. ¡°Go back to the hotel and rest early. Your eyes are so red.¡±


    Lan Yue stood still.


    Tang Wu looked around. Seeing that no one cared about them, she wrapped her arms around his neck and made him lower his head. She kissed his pink lips.


    ¡°T¡¯ll go back to the ward first.¡±


    Lan Yue pulled Tang Wu back.


    Seeing that Lan Yue¡¯s expression was still dark and tense, Tang Wu thought that he was reluctant andforted him.


    Lan Yue looked at Tang Wu with dark eyes and said hoarsely, ¡°When I gave you my phone, I identally saw your mother and father going to the stairs and heard their conversation.¡±


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s terminal illness is fake. She¡¯s not seriously ill.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Wu was stunned for a moment before she shook her head in disbelief. ¡°This¡­ is impossible.¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Tangtang, I don¡¯t have to lie to you about this.¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s mind was also in a mess. In order to separate her from him, Mother Tang had even thought of such a trick. It could be seen how disgusted she was with him!


    ¡°Tangtang, let me tell you. I don¡¯t want you to fight with your mother, but I don¡¯t want to see you so sad and miserable. You and your mother didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship because of me. I¡¯m suddenly confused and at


    a loss.¡±


    He felt that his existence was like a sinner.


    Tang Wu¡¯s mind was in a daze. She did not hear what Lan Yue said after that.


    All she wanted to know now was whether her mother¡¯s illness was real or fake.


    Tang Wu returned to the ward.


    She did not question Mother Tang immediately. She washed the fruits and peeled them for her to eat.


    Mother Tang looked at Tang Wu with gentle eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been taking care of me in the hospital recently. Go back and sleep tonight. Your room is still decorated like before. No one has touched anything inside.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded silently.


    ¡°Wuwu, no matter what, I still love you. I just want you to live well. My intentions are not bad.¡±


    Tang Wu pursed her lips. ¡°I know.¡±


    Tang Wu stayed in the ward for more than an hour before leaving.


    She returned to the Tang family¡¯s house. Her room was indeed decorated before she left. There was no dust in the room and it was clean.


    The servant came in and brought supper for Tang Wu.


    ¡°After Miss left home, Madam would sit here in a daze every day, wiping her tears from time to time. Although her words were not nice, she still cared about Miss very much.¡±


    Tang Wu had mixed feelings. ¡°I know.¡±


    After eating some supper, Tang Wu could not fall asleep and went to the hospital again.


    Mother Tang had already fallen asleep and Tang Wu walked to the cab by the bed.


    Pulling out the drawer, she flipped through the medical records.


    There was nothing unusual about the medical records.


    Tang Wu opened the bottom drawer. There were medical records and examination reports inside.


    After reading it, Tang Wu¡¯s fingers trembled slightly.


    Indeed, as Lan Yue had said, Mother Tang was not terminally ill. She had been hospitalized for stomach bleeding.


    Tang Wu put down the medical record and got up, preparing to leave.


    Mother Tang woke up from her dream and saw Tang Wu in a daze.


    ¡°Wuwu?¡±


    Tang Wu covered her nose and did not answer as she walked out.


    ¡°Wuwu?¡±


    When Mother Tang saw that the bottom drawer was not closed tightly, she immediately understood what had happened.


    She lifted the nket and chased after Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu held her stomach and entered the elevator very quickly.


    Mother Tang¡¯s face turned pale as she pressed the other elevator button. The panic and fear in her heart spread like a tidal wave.


    If Wuwu saw it, would she never forgive her?


    She did not want her mother-daughter rtionship to be worse!


    Tang Wu heard Mother Tang calling her from behind. She did not want to stop and walked faster and faster.


    Tang Wu crossed the road and wanted to walk into an alley.


    Suddenly, there was an ear-piercing sound, followed by something being knocked to the ground.


    Someone eximed, ¡°An ident!¡±


    Tang Wu turned back and her eyes widened when she saw a familiar figure lying in a pool of blood.


    The emergency doctor arrived at the hospital very quickly. Tang Wu looked at Mother Tang, whose face was covered in blood, with weak legs. Her heart jumped to her throat. ¡°Mom, Mom¡­¡±


    The driver who had identally bumped into Mother Tang said in panic, ¡°I¡¯m really f*cking wronged. The car was driving fine when this woman suddenly rushed out¡­¡±


    Mother Tang was sent to the emergency room.


    Father Tang and Mother Tang¡¯s rtives rushed over when they heard the news.


    When Tang Wu¡¯s aunt found out about Mother Tang¡¯s ident in order to chase after Tang Wu, she pped Tang Wu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Tang Wu, without your mother, would you have grown up so well and received such a good education? What evil thing did she do to make you treat her so ruthlessly? For a man who doesn¡¯t match you in any way, you


    didn¡¯t acknowledge your parents and eloped with someone. Do you know how others poke at your mother¡¯s spine?¡±


    ¡°Not only does your mother have to endure those rumors and nders, but she also has to endure the pain of missing her daughter! Yes, she pretended to be seriously ill and lied to you. This was my idea. If not, can


    you return to her side? Will you smile at her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been obedient since you were young and have never been rebellious. Your mother always thought that you were arrogant and praised you every time she saw someone! You¡¯re good. You started to rebel in your


    twenties. First, you dated a poor boy, then you got pregnant before getting married. Now, you even caused your mother to get into a car ident. Your mother wouldn¡¯t end up like this even if she raised an ingrate,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Since you love that man so much, leave now. Whether your mother is dead or alive has nothing to do with you in the future!¡±

 Chapter 2291

    <h4>Chapter 2291 He Felt That They Had Come to the End</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Faced with her aunt¡¯s fierce usations andints, Tang Wu lowered her thick and long eyshes, pursed her pale lips tightly, and said nothing.


    She still had not recovered from the image of Mother Tang lying in a pool of blood.


    Deep in her heart, she was trembling in fear.


    Seeing Tang Wu¡¯s pale face, Father Tang was worried that something had happened to her and pulled her behind him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Wuwu didn¡¯t want this to happen either.¡±


    Auntie red at Tang Wu. ¡°If anything happens to her mother, I¡¯ll see how she can make it up to her in this lifetime!¡±


    The lights in the emergency room were still on. Every minute and second was a torture to people.


    Tang Wu held her protruding abdomen with both hands. The blood vessels in her body seemed to have frozen.


    Two hourster, the door to the operating room opened.


    The doctor walked out.


    Father Tang and Auntie hurriedly asked about Mother Tang¡¯s condition.


    Tang Wu¡¯s lips moved, wanting to say something, but she could not say it. Her red eyes stared fixedly at the doctor.


    The doctor frowned. ¡°The patient has been saved, but her head injury is serious. It¡¯s hard to say if she will wake up in the future.¡±


    In other words, Mother Tang might fall into a vegetative state.


    Tang Wu took a few steps back.


    Mother Tang was pushed out and sent to the VIP ward. Auntie stopped Tang Wu outside the ward. ¡°With your mother like this, no one will stop you from being with that poor boy in the future. You should be happy


    that you caused your mother to be like this, right?¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart tightened and she felt so ufortable that she could not refute him.


    Her aunt was right. Her mother¡¯s condition was definitely rted to her.


    Father Tang was immersed in sadness. To be honest, it would be impossible to not me Tang Wu.


    A good home had been buried by her recklessness.


    Father Tang did not speak up for Tang Wu anymore. For a moment, he seemed to have aged several years, a deep sadness in his eyes. ¡°You can leave first. Staying here will only agitate everyone¡¯s emotions.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s long eyshes fluttered like the wings of an injured butterfly. She said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Father Tang said nothing more and entered the ward, closing the door.


    Tang Wu stood outside the door, feeling like she had fallen into an abyss. She was extremely cold.


    Lan Yue did not sleep wellst night and woke up from his dreams several times.


    He knew that staying here would only cause trouble for Tang Wu.


    He had already bought a flight ticket back to M Country this morning.


    He woulde and apany her silently after filming this movie.


    Even if it was not public, he was willing to do it.


    After all, her sacrifices were no less than his.


    After Lan Yue woke up, he sent a message to Tang Wu.


    ¡°| have a morning flight and will probably be filming for a month. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle and find you and take good care of myself and the baby.¡±


    After sending the message, he did not receive a reply.


    Lan Yue went to the buffet restaurant downstairs for breakfast.


    After dinner, she was about to go upstairs to pack her luggage when she met Chu Li in the lobby.


    Chu Li was not surprised to see Lan Yue.


    She sized up Lan Yue. She did not know if she was hallucinating, but Lan Yue was much more handsome than in the tribe.


    Of course, he had entered the entertainment industry and learned to dress himself up. Now that he was out, he already had the aura of a celebrity.


    Lan Yue only nced at Chu Li before looking away.


    He entered the elevator.


    When the elevator door was about to close, Chu Li followed in.


    ¡°Do you hate me that much now?¡± Chu Li broke the silence.


    Lan Yue pursed his pink lips slightly and said nothing.


    Chu Li was embarrassed by Lan Yue¡¯s cold attitude. She snorted. ¡°Something big happened to the Tang family yesterday. It seems like you still don¡¯t know, right?¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s expression changed and his dark eyesnded on Chu Li. He frowned and asked, ¡°What happened to the Tang family?¡±


    Seeing Lan Yue, who had a huge reaction when he heard that something had happened to the Tang family, Chu Li felt extremely upset.


    This was originally her man. When they were in the tribe, he protected her and did not let her be bullied.


    But now, he would only look at her when the Tang family was mentioned.


    Chu Li clenched her fists tightly and suppressed the surging emotions in her heart. She said coldly, ¡°The news has spread in the industry that Tang Wu eloped with someone for a poor boy. She got pregnant before


    marriage and even caused her mother to be in a vegetative state after a car ident.¡±


    ¡°This unfilial daughter has be a joke in the industry. When people mention her, they feel that she¡¯s shameless and unfilial! In the past, she was the role model of many rich youngdies. Now, she has be a joke


    despised by everyone!¡±


    Chu Li looked at Lan Yue, whose expression changed and his pupils constricted. She smirked coldly. ¡°Lan Yue, do you think Tang Wu will still be with you?¡±


    The elevator arrived at Lan Yue¡¯s floor and he walked out with a pale face.


    Chu Li followed behind him and was still saying something, but he could not hear a word.


    He mmed the door shut.


    Chu Li was rejected.


    After Lan Yue returned to his room, he called Tang Wu.


    The call went through, but no one answered.


    Lan Yue took his luggage and took a taxi to the hospital.


    He saw Tang Wu downstairs.


    She was sitting in the garden downstairs of the inpatient department. She was still wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes with some blood stains. Her head was lowered and her face was pale.


    Seeing her like this, Lan Yue¡¯s heart tightened.


    tt seemed like Chu Li was not lying.


    Lan Yue walked over and squatted in front of Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu¡¯s eyshes fluttered. After seeing that it was Lan Yue, she looked up and said hoarsely, ¡°I can¡¯t send you to the airport.¡±


    tt was only when he was close that he noticed her slightly red and swollen cheeks, as if she had been hit.


    Lan Yue felt a lump in his throat.


    He stood up and pulled Tang Wu into his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for putting you in such a situation.¡±


    This time, Tang Wu did not hug Lan Yue.


    Ever since Mother Tang¡¯s identst night, her mind had been in a daze.


    She could not think anymore.


    She leaned back on the chair, putting some distance between them. ¡°I need to calm down. You can go back first!¡±


    Lan Yue knew that no matter what he said now, it would not make her feel at ease.


    ¡°As long as you need me, I will always be by your side,¡± he said.


    Tang Wu pursed her pale lips and said nothing.


    Lan Yue pulled his suitcase and turned to leave.


    After walking a distance, he turned back to look at her.


    She looked down, unlike before when she would look at him the moment he left.


    Lan Yue suddenly felt helpless.


    He felt that they had reached the end.


    This feeling continued until he returned to M Country.


    He would send her messages every day, but she had never replied.


    eality told them that some problems could not be solved by love.


    But it was impossible for Lan Yue to give up on her and the baby like this..

 Chapter 2292

    <h4>Chapter 2292 She Felt Like Her Life Was Coming to an End</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Apart from the early stages of her pregnancy when Lan Yue did not know about it and did not apany her for the checkup, Lan Yue apanied her to every prenatal checkup.


    They did not know the gender of the baby. He would like both the boy and the girl.


    When she was doing the ultrasound scan, the doctor would tell him, who was apanying her, ¡°This is the baby¡¯s head, that is the baby¡¯s arms and legs¡­¡±


    He still remembered how excited he was when he first saw the baby.


    Later, the doctor printed a photo of the baby during an ultrasound scan.


    He took the photo and went home happily from the hospital.


    The joy of being a father for the first time was indescribable. He had imagined that after the child was born, the little fellow would kick his legs and call him Daddy.


    And he wanted to spoil his woman like a little princess.


    But all of this seemed to have be a dream to him now!


    Lan Yue closed his eyes, an indescribable fear and uneasiness in his heart.


    With Mother Tang¡¯s ident, how could Tang Wu still be in the mood to talk about rtionships?


    She found Bo Cixue and asked her to ask about the medical team the Crown Prince had hired for Ye Qingcheng.


    The medical team hired by the Crown Prince had helped a lot in helping Ye Qingcheng wake up. They had some experience in waking up from a vegetative state.


    The medical team hade to check on Mother Tang¡¯s condition. The doctor told Tang Wu to talk to Mother Tang more every day and talk about things that made her happy. It was beneficial to her condition.


    Tang Wu did not return to the Tang family and continued to stay in the hotel. Every day, she would go back and forth between the hotel and the hospital.


    On this day, Qi Chen, who had finished a variety show, came over when she was massaging Mother Tang in the hospital.


    ¡°Tangtang, how¡¯s Auntie?¡±


    Tang Wu shook her head with a heavy expression.


    ¡°Have you thought about what I told youst time?¡±


    Tang Wu pointed outside. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside!¡±


    They walked out of the ward and went to the deserted terrace.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree to you pretending to be a couple to make my mother and my family ept me again.¡±


    Tang Wu looked at the handsome Qi Chen with exhaustion in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to anyone.¡±


    Since she had already said this, Qi Chen naturally could not continue to pretend to be a couple.


    ¡°What do you n to do with Lan Yue?¡±


    In this situation, if she still wanted to be with Lan Yue forcefully, not only would she feel guilty, but she would also be despised by everyone.


    She was faced with a difficult choice.


    Tang Wu hugged her head with both hands. She had not slept well recently and her head hurt from time to time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask me this for now.¡± She only wanted her mother to wake up quickly.


    Qi Chen nodded. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡±


    In the evening, the people from Mother Tang¡¯s family came over and Tang Wu was chased out of the ward by them.


    Tang Wu took a taxi back to the hotel.


    She did not know if she was hallucinating, but on the way back, she felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at her.


    Tang Wu opened the car window and looked outside.


    There were no cars following them.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Tang Wu ordered a meal.


    After taking a bath, the food delivery arrived not too longter.


    After eating something, Tang Wu was a little sleepy. Shey on the bed and fell asleep after a while.


    Qi Chen was slightly surprised to receive Tang Wu¡¯s message.


    However, he still drove to her hotel.


    The door to her room was not closed tightly. Qi Chen pushed the door open and walked in.


    Tang Wu was not staying in the presidential suite, but a single room.


    The moment he pushed open the door, he saw Tang Wu on the bed.


    She seemed to have fallen asleep and was wearing a red nightgown, revealing her fair skin and corbones.


    Although she was pregnant, her face and limbs were the same as before, with no signs of gaining weight.


    Her long curly hair fell over the pillow and her small face was charming and cold.


    She only had a nket over her abdomen and was sleeping soundly. She did not wake up when he came in.


    Qi Chen frowned and walked to the bed, calling her softly, ¡°Tangtang.¡±


    She said nothing.


    Qi Chen felt that something was wrong. He bent down and patted her face.


    ¡°Tangtang?¡±


    She still had no reaction.


    Qi Chen walked to the door quickly and looked outside. There was no one suspicious.


    What was wrong with her?


    Qi Chen took out his phone and was about to call an ambnce when he suddenly felt that something was wrong and his breath heated up.


    Tang Wu woke up with a splitting headache.


    She narrowed her eyes and felt that something was wrong. There was a hand on her abdomen.


    She turned back, her pupils constricting.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She screamed and her mind seemed to have exploded with thunder.


    The man beside her woke up from her scream.


    He was not as panicked as Tang Wu. He lowered his eyes and said to her, ¡°Tangtang, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Tang Wu could not remember what had happenedst night.


    When she saw the rubbish bin from the corner of her eye, her face paled and she pped Qi Chen hard.


    She was furious and got up from the bed in a hurry.


    Putting on a bathrobe, she walked toward the bathroom, not looking back at the man on the bed. ¡°Scram immediately!¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, there was amotion at the door.


    Then, the door was pushed open and a group of reporters carrying guns rushed in.


    Seeing this, Qi Chen ignored everything else and picked up his jacket to cover Tang Wu¡¯s head. He protected her in his arms and waved away the reporters who were like wolves and tigers. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The reporters swarmed toward Qi Chen and Tang Wu like they were on steroids.


    Qi Chen ran outside with Tang Wu.


    After turning a corner, Qi Chen opened the safety door. ¡°Hide here. I¡¯ll go out and lure them away.¡±


    Qi Chen went out.


    Tang Wu knew that if this matter was exposed, it would be a fatal blow to him!


    She grabbed the cor of her bathrobe tightly, trying to calm herself down.


    She could not remember what had happenedst night, but she was sure that Qi Chen had not touched her.


    Just as Tang Wu was trying to calm herself down, a voice suddenly sounded outside the safety door. ¡°She might be hiding here!¡±


    Hearing the sound of the door approaching, Tang Wu subconsciously went downstairs.


    The safety door opened and someone came over. When they saw Tang Wu, the reporters were like beasts that had smelled blood and were extremely excited. ¡°She¡¯s there. Chase after her!¡±


    Tang Wu pursed her lips tightly and walked down hurriedly.


    She seemed to have stepped on something and suddenly slipped.


    She fell down uncontrobly, rolling forward like a snowball.


    Tang Wu felt the world spinning and she subconsciously covered her abdomen.


    She could not think at all. Her ears were ringing as if she was going deaf. When she stopped, she felt ufortable all over, as if her life wasing to an end..

 Chapter 2293

    <h4>Chapter 2293 He Came to the Hospital</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Tang Wu protected her abdomen with her hands. She had experienced such fear when her mother got into a car ident.


    Her heart was in her throat.


    Her entire body was in pain, but what hurt more was her heart.


    Nothing must happen to the baby!


    Her forehead was injured and hot liquid fell onto her eyshes, blurring her vision.


    Countless images appeared in Tang Wu¡¯s muddled mind.


    There was the scene of Lan Yue squatting down and tying her shoces after her stomach grew bigger. There was also the scene of her calf cramping in the middle of the night, him massaging her, and her insomnia.


    But these images slowly blurred and the sharp sound of brakes and the sound of her mother being knocked away rang in her ears.


    Her consciousness became blurry and her abdomen started to hurt.


    She opened her eyes and shouted weakly, ¡°Help, help¡­¡±


    The reporters chasing her were all dumbfounded.


    The woman who had rolled down the stairs was lying in a pool of blood, looking very scary.


    Some of them disregarded their professional ethics and even took photos. It was the cleaner who heard the sound and came over to take a look.


    Seeing that several reporters were not saving people and were taking photos, she cursed and hurriedly called the emergency number.


    The cleaner did not know her identity and sent an ambnce to the hospital.


    When Tang Wu was sent into the operating room, she was covered in blood.


    In her daze, she saw a figure moving.


    She reached out her hand and said weakly, ¡°Doctor, save my child. You must save him¡­¡±


    Perhaps, when she first found out that she was pregnant, she was not looking forward to the arrival of the child.


    But the child was slowly taking shape. Every time she heard his or her heartbeat during the prenatal checkup and felt his or her fetal movement, she experienced the love a mother had for her child.


    Like Lan Yue, she looked forward to the arrival of the child and imagined what he or she would look like¡­


    ¡°The amniotic fluid is broken and the fetal heart is unstable. You have to rely on yourself to give birth to the child. You must not faint, or else the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s words sounded in Tang Wu¡¯s ears.


    Tang Wu¡¯s mind was already dizzy, but she still had a trace of consciousness. She could not faint. If she fainted, the child might die.


    Tang Wu followed the doctor¡¯s instructions. She took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and exerted her strength¡­


    However, she was in pain and exhausted. She felt like she was being tortured in hell.


    ¡°Harder, harder¡­¡±


    Tears mixed with blood slid down her face. She had bitten her lips and was extremely weak, but for the sake of the child, she held on.


    The doctors and nurses in the delivery room were moved when they saw the strong and brave Tang Wu. She was already extremely weak, but for the sake of the child, she was fighting for her life against fate.


    The nurse could not help but tear up. ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    After some time, the dazed Tang Wu heard the doctor say, ¡°I see the head. Use more strength¡­¡±


    Tang Wu used herst bit of strength.


    She cked out and fainted. She did not even hear what the doctor said.


    After Lan Yue returned to M Country, he entered the production team.


    He did his best to adjust his condition, but after filming every day, he would still lose sleep at night.


    He would arrive at the filming site early every day and this morning, his assistant came to fetch him.


    Seeing his dark eye circles getting heavier by the day, the assistant could not help butfort him. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t think Sister Wuwu is that kind of person. Don¡¯t be deceived by the gossip news.¡±


    Lan Yue frowned, not understanding what the assistant meant. ¡°What gossip?¡±


    The assistant was stunned and realized that he had said something wrong. He hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Brother, what are you eating for breakfast?¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°What gossip?¡±


    The assistant replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Brother.¡±


    After Lan Yue went abroad to film, he usually did not watch domestic entertainment gossip.


    But it did not mean that he would not search.


    Lan Yue took out his phone and searched for Tang Wu.


    The media revealed photos of Tang Wu and Qi Chen spending the night in the hotel.


    From the moment Qi Chen entered Tang Wu¡¯s room and did note out for the entire night, to the photos the media took of them in bed in the morning and Qi Chen protecting Tang Wu in his arms as they escaped


    from the reporters.


    The assistant looked at Lan Yue through the rearview mirror. His expression was extremely dark, his slender fingers holding the phone tightly, as if he wanted to crush the phone into pieces.


    ¡°Brother, it might be a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I only believe what I saw with my own eyes and what she told me.¡±


    Lan Yue pursed his lips tightly and lowered his head to call Tang Wu.


    Her phone was turned off.


    Lan Yue had a bad feeling.


    Unable to get through to her, he could only call Nan Xun.


    The phone rang for a long time. Just when Lan Yue thought that no one would answer, Nan Xun¡¯s slightly heavy voice trailed into his ear. ¡°Lan Yue?¡±


    Lan Yue hummed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. I can¡¯t get through to Tangtang. I want to ask about her current situation¡­¡±


    ¡°Her condition is not very good. The child was born prematurely. If possible,e back!¡±


    When Lan Yue heard that the child had given birth prematurely, his pupils constricted uncontrobly.


    ¡°How¡¯s Tangtang? How¡¯s the child? Is he okay?¡±


    ¡°You shoulde back first!¡±


    an Xun did not tell Lan Yue the details over the phone.


    Lan Yue hung up and booked a flight back to the capital with trembling fingers.


    Seeing Lan Yue like this, the assistant sighed and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go to the production team to ask for leave from youter. If you want to go back, I¡¯ll send you to the airport now?¡±


    Lan Yue nodded with a heavy expression.


    Flying to the capital again, she had never felt that time had passed so slowly.


    Every minute and second had be a torture for him.


    Her heart was in her throat, worried about her and the child.


    As for the gossip, he would never have believed it if she had not admitted it herself!


    As soon as he got off the ne, Lan Yue rushed to the hospital.


    Because Tang Wu was seriously injured and was extremely weak after giving birth, she was not suitable to be transferred to the Royal Hospital.


    Nan Xun had already sent a message to Lan Yue to tell him the ward number. Lan Yue got out of the taxi and went over without daring to breathe.


    Standing in front of the unlocked door, Lan Yue found that his hands were trembling.


    He had never been afraid of anything before, but at this moment, he was afraid!


    She had never been so afraid in her life!


    Taking a deep breath, he pushed open the door.


    Nan Xun and Bo Cixue were in the ward and blocked Tang Wu from the bed. Lan Yue could not see her face clearly.


    Nan Xun turned back and saw Lan Yue. She moved away slightly.


    Tang Wuy on the bed with a bandage wrapped around her forehead. Her face was pale. It had only been a few days, but she had lost a lot of weight, as if she had been skinned alive.


    Tang Wu looked up slightly and met Lan Yue¡¯s bloodshot eyes.


    She said weakly and hoarsely, ¡°Sister-inw, Cixue, you can go back first!¡±.

 Chapter 2294

    <h4>Chapter 2294 Let¡¯s Not Meet Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Nan Xun and Bo Cixue knew that Tang Wu wanted to talk to Lan Yue alone. They did not say anything and got up to leave.


    After a while, only Tang Wu and Lan Yue were left in the ward.


    Lan Yue had his back to the light as he walked toward her.


    As she got closer, she saw the darkness and redness in his eyes.


    Tang Wu¡¯s entire body was still in pain and she could not sit up. She could only look up at the tall and thin boy standing by the bed. He was bowing slightly, as if he had suffered a huge blow.


    They stared at each other for a few seconds, neither of them breaking the silence.


    Until he looked around and did not see the baby, let alone any baby items. The hands hanging by his sides clenched into fists and his dark red eyes fell on her again.


    He stared fixedly at her, as if he wanted to see deep into her heart.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He spoke to break the dead silence, his voice dark and hoarse.


    Tang Wu¡¯s beautiful fox-like eyes seemed to be covered with a shadow and looked extremely dark.


    She sped her hands under the nket and lowered her eyes, saying to him with an ashen face, ¡°The child is gone.¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s heart trembled, followed by a sharp tightening.


    For a moment, he felt a suffocating pain.


    She did her best to control her emotions so that she would not lose control.


    But the blood in his body still surged to his head and his indifferent expression darkened. ¡°No, impossible!¡±


    Tang Wu looked away from Lan Yue¡¯s expression. Her voice was weak and ethereal. ¡°Lan Yue, let¡¯s break up!¡±


    Her every word was like a sharp sword, stabbing into Lan Yue¡¯s chest ruthlessly.


    She understood him and knew best what words could hurt his heart!


    ¡°I want to know why the child is gone?¡± Lan Yue asked with trembling lips.


    When he left the Capital that day, she was still fine. Every time he apanied her for her prenatal checkup, the child¡¯s heart would beat strongly.


    The doctor said that they would have a very healthy baby.


    But now, she was telling him that it was gone.


    Asmile that Lan Yue could not understand appeared on Tang Wu¡¯s lips. ¡°Why? Because I didn¡¯t listen to my family and harmed my mother!¡±


    ¡°Tang Wu, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    It was his first time calling her by her full name. His eyes were filled with blood, as if he was about to cry blood. He was extremely angry.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the baby? Why did it disappear just like that?¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart ached when she saw him questioning her with a sobbing voice.


    She closed her eyes and opened them again, returning to her usual coldness. ¡°Have you seen the news about Qi Chen and me? The news is not fake because my mother is in a vegetative state. The doctor said that he


    wanted to say something to make her happy.¡±


    ¡°I told her that I was willing to give Qi Chen a chance. That night, Qi Chen went to my room to look for me. I was depressed and heforted me. Then, we got together naturally¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Lan Yue¡¯s shout. ¡°Go with the flow! Do you think I will believe you?¡±


    This was the first time he had shouted at her since they had met.


    Tang Wu¡¯s abdomen started to hurt again. She grabbed the bedsheets tightly with both hands and endured the urge to cry. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not. From the moment my mother got into the


    ident, I started to doubt my previous decision.¡±


    ¡°We were wrong from the start. We shouldn¡¯t have gotten together or had children.¡± Tang Wu looked at him with red eyes. ¡°I wanted to abort the child back then. If you hadn¡¯t wanted to keep it, 1 wouldn¡¯t have stayed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s gone now.¡± Tang Wu¡¯s expression was extremely cold. ¡°Do you know how the child died? The reporters secretly took photos of me after I got together with Qi Chen. I identally fell down the


    stairs.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good too, in case we have anything to do with each other in the future!¡±


    The moment Tang Wu finished speaking, she saw Lan Yue punch her face.


    Tang Wu¡¯s pupils constricted and she closed her eyes.


    Just when she thought Lan Yue would punch her face, a sharp wind blew past her ear.


    Lan Yue¡¯s fistnded on the pillow she was leaning against.


    His usually handsome and clean face was now ferocious and distorted.


    He leaned down, his lips approaching her ear. ¡°This is not true. Tell me quickly, you¡¯re lying to me!¡±


    Tang Wu gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you think I would lie to you about this? Lan Yue, love without the approval of my family is really tiring. I¡¯ve endured too many things with you. I¡¯m tired, tired, and tired.¡±


    ¡°Before my mother¡¯s ident, I could only endure these emotions. After all, 1 made the choice myself. I have to bear it no matter how hard it is.¡±


    ¡°I really regret falling in love with a poor boy. | harmed my mother and myself!¡±


    Lan Yue slowly raised his head from Tang Wu¡¯s ear. He looked straight into Tang Wu¡¯s eyes, wanting to see if she was lying.


    But there was none.


    He saw that she had the same gaze as those who were mocking him.


    Disdain, disdain and contempt.


    Her gaze reminded him of Mother Tang.


    That kind of humiliation was unforgettable.


    He slowly straightened up and took a few steps back, looking dazed. ¡°So you¡¯re like your mother, looking down on me.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart ached when she saw him retreating like he was empty. Her hand under the nket almost reached out to pull him back.


    Hot tears fell from the corner of his eyes that he could not see.


    She heard herself saying to him, ¡°Yes, I despise you.¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s eyes were red and his facial features were almost distorted. He was angry and hateful, but what could he do?


    Strangle her to death, thenmit suicide. Would the family of three reunite in the afterlife?


    He looked up slightly and started tough coldly.


    His tall and thin body staggered toward the door of the ward.


    When he was about to reach the door, he stopped and turned around. ¡°Okay, I agree to break up with you.¡± His voice was hoarse and broken. His bloodshot eyes looked elsewhere and did not look at her. ¡°A poor boy


    like me is indeed not worthy of you. The baby is gone and thest thought between us is gone.¡± He had never thought that their fate would be broken just like that.


    ¡°I admit that I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t give you the life you want and I can¡¯t get your parents to like me!¡± Lan Yue nodded and tears fell onto his well-defined face. He raised his hand and quickly wiped them away. ¡°In the


    future, I won¡¯t be your stumbling block anymore. Let¡¯s not appear in front of each other again. Let¡¯s just stay like this and never meet again!¡±


    Although he was full of resentment, grievance and pain, in the end, he only said, ¡°I wish you happiness.¡±


    As the door closed, Tang Wu cked out.


    When she woke up again, it was alreadyte at night.


    The servant who was taking care of her was sleeping and footsteps sounded in the ward.


    Aman in ck was standing by the bed with a baby in his arms.


    Tang Wu struggled to sit up, but her body was in pain and she could not sit up at all. ¡°I¡¯ve already done as requested. Return the child to me.¡±.

 Chapter 2295

    <h4>Chapter 2295 Leaving</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    The man in ck wrapped himself tightly, revealing only a pair of cold eyes.


    Seven stars were printed on the sleeves of his ck shirt.


    Tang Wu had heard from someone when she was in university in M Country that there was a mysterious organization in Europe called the Seven Stars Sect. They were rich and had a legendary existence. The Seven


    Stars Sect kept a low profile and had never epted media interviews. No one knew their true colors.


    Even the President did not dare to offend the people from the Seven Stars Sect. Once they treated him as an enemy, this person¡¯s life would be over.


    Tang Wu stared at the logo on the man¡¯s sleeve and her pupils constricted slightly. ¡°You¡¯re from the Seven Stars Sect?¡±


    The man in ck did notment. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask too much. You just have to remember that I have something on you. If you break the agreement, you will be punished!¡±


    Tang Wu was still extremely weak after giving birth and her face was pale. She stared at the man in ck with red eyes. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Lan Yue?¡±


    In M Country, that morning, Lan Yue had secretly gone downstairs to meet someone who was also wearing this kind of clothes. However, at that time, she had been too far away and had not seen the star mark on his


    sleeve.


    The man in ck said, ¡°He¡¯s our long-lost Young Master.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s long and thick eyshes fluttered. ¡°So, in order to let him return, you tricked Qi Chen and me and even asked the reporters toe and take photos. You almost caused me to lose my child?¡±


    The man in ck clearly did not have the patience to answer Tang Wu¡¯s questions. Before he left, he only warned her coldly, ¡°You just have to remember the agreement. Otherwise, no matter who you are, you will only


    die if you offend the Seven Stars Sect!¡±


    The ward regained its silence.


    The servant taking care of Tang Wu had been drugged by the men in ck and was sleeping soundly. Tang Wu closed her eyes and tried to calm the surging emotions in her heart. She looked down at the little darling


    in her arms.


    She had given birth to a daughter.


    She was thin and small, her face wrinkled. From her facial features, shebined the merits of Lan Yue and her. If she grew up, she should be a beauty.


    She was sleeping soundly, her breathing light.


    Tang Wu felt a lump in her throat when she thought about how she would never see her father again after she was born.


    She lowered her head and kissed the baby¡¯s forehead lightly.


    Even if you don¡¯t have a father, it¡¯s okay. Mommy will love you.


    Tears flowed out of Tang Wu¡¯s eyes and the scene of Lan Yue leaving during the day appeared in her mind. Her heart started to ache again.


    It would continue to hurt like this. Perhaps when the pain reached its peak, it would be numb!


    He was the young master of Seven Stars Sect. From now on, they were people from two different worlds!


    Tang Wu wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and looked at her daughter in her arms. She told herself to pull herself together and be strong!


    After Lan Yue left Tang Wu¡¯s ward, he was in a daze.


    He hoped that this was just a nightmare.


    After the pain, reality was not so cruel when she woke up!


    He went to the beach and bought a few bottles of wine. He sat on the beach and drank from the bottle.


    There seemed to be arge hole in his chest. The spicy liquid made it difficult for him to breathe.


    It was over between them!


    The baby he had been waiting for was gone before he knew if it was a boy or a girl!


    She said, ¡°I really regret falling in love with a poor boy. I harmed my mother and myself!¡±


    His heart ached at the thought of it!


    Hey on the beach and looked up at the dark sky.


    it was going to rain and the clouds were dark, just like how he was feeling now.


    His eyes were red and there were tears in them.


    He did not let his tears fall again, a mocking smile on his lips.


    n the past, Chu Li had looked down on him and had thrown him away without a word, but he had not been sad at all.


    Because he did not like Chu Li.


    Back then, Chu Li had identally entered the forest and met him, who had been knocked out by a wild beast and saved his life.


    Chu Li could not remember who she was at that time, so he had no choice but to bring her back to the tribe.


    He had always been loyal. Chu Li had saved him and was his savior.


    Chu Li was much prettier than the women in the tribe, so she was coveted by many people.


    When she suggested dating, he had only protected her out of kindness and had no other thoughts.


    Therefore, he had not taken Chu Li¡¯s return to the capital to heart!


    He had protected her in the tribe for several years and had also repaid her kindness in saving him.


    But Tang Wu was different. She was the woman he really cared about.


    When the two of them were least favored, he had never thought of giving up.


    But she said the same thing as Chu Li and Mother Tang and even harmed their children.


    She was so ruthless!


    After drinking nearly two bottles of hard liquor, Lan Yue¡¯s mind was in a mess.


    He took out his phone and made a call.


    After the call went through, he said expressionlessly, ¡°I promise you. Go back.¡±


    That night, Lan Yue returned to M Country.


    The assistant was shocked when he saw Lan Yue suddenly appear in front of him.


    tt had only been two to three days, but he seemed to have be a different person.


    His face was still the same, but he had lost some weight.


    But his gaze and aura had changed.


    ¡°Brother, have you seen Sister Wuwu?¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s well-defined face tensed up and he looked at his assistant with dark eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll leaveter. Someone will pay the termination fee for the filming.¡±


    The assistant immediately panicked. ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you filming? Did that Linda make things difficult for you? If we don¡¯t ept her cousin¡¯s director¡¯s role, I don¡¯t believe that she will really ban you!¡±


    Lan Yue had no expression on his face. He raised his slender fingers slightly, indicating for the assistant to stop talking. ¡°I¡¯ll give you this year¡¯s sry in one go. You can find another job in the future!¡±


    With that said, Lan Yue entered the hotel room.


    The assistant stood at the door for a while before several men in ck came over.


    They had given their assistant arge cheque that was enough for Lan Yue to pay the termination fee.


    They stood in two rows at the door. They were tall and had a cold aura that made people shiver.


    The assistant found it strange. How did Brother Lan Yue know these people?


    These people were not people ordinary people could provoke!


    A few minutester, the door was opened.


    Lan Yue, who was dressed in ck, walked out.


    The assistant went forward, wanting to say something to Lan Yue, but was stopped by one of the men in ck.


    Lan Yue walked forward expressionlessly, a trace of coldness on him.


    The assistant saw Lan Yue and the rest taking the elevator to the top floor and he took another elevator up.


    There was a helicopter parked on the roof and Lan Yue was escorted onto the ne by the men in ck.


    The assistant was shocked and confused as he watched the helicopter leave his sight.


    He did not know if he was hallucinating, but it would be difficult to see Brother Lan Yue again after he left!


    She had been sorting out the outline all day and only straightened it out at night. There was only one chapter today..

 Chapter 2296

    <h4>Chapter 2296 Three Years Later</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    ¡°Okay, I agree to break up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a poor boy. I¡¯m indeed not worthy of you. The baby is gone and thest thought between us is gone.¡±


    ¡°I admit that I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t give you the life you want and I can¡¯t get your parents to like me.¡±


    ¡°In the future, I won¡¯t be your stumbling block anymore. Let¡¯s not appear in front of each other again. Let¡¯s just stay like this and never meet again!¡±


    ¡°I wish you happiness.¡±


    These words had pestered her for three years.


    These words would appear in her dreams almost every once in a while.


    Every word felt like a death sentence to her.


    Even in her dreams, it hurt so much that she could not breathe.


    Time did not heal the pain in her heart. Instead, it became more unforgettable.


    Her hands grabbed the nket tightly and she opened her eyes, waking up from a nightmare.


    It was already dawn outside.


    She sat up.


    The nket fell from her body and she was wearing a white nightgown. Her long seaweed-like hair fell over her shoulders and covered half of her face. Her skin was as smooth and smooth as a peeled lychee, her


    sunken corbones were beautiful and exquisite.


    Her slender fingers supported her forehead and she opened her red lips slightly, taking a deep breath.


    Actually, she rarely thought about rtionships during the day.


    She felt that time would eventually wash away everything.


    The bedroom door was gently opened and a small figure entered Tang Wu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mommy ~¡± A soft voice that could melt people¡¯s hearts sounded. Tang Wu looked up at Little Candy, who was wearing a white shirt and a red checkered skirt, and a smile appeared on her face.


    Little Candy was thinner than other children her age, probably because she was born prematurely. However, her facial features were exquisite and beautiful, her skin fair and tender. She had shoulder-length ck hair,


    neat bangs, and the ends of her hair were naturally fluffy and slightly curly. At first nce, she looked like an exquisite doll in a window.


    Her eyes were the most beautiful among her facial features. Her dark eyes were as bright as ss.


    Little Candy had already slept alone half a year ago. She was obedient, cute, and Tang Wu¡¯s darling. Even if she was in a bad mood, she would be happy when she saw her darling.


    Tang Wu got off the bed and pulled Little Candy into her arms. She wanted to kiss her, but thinking that she had not washed up, she had no choice but to put her down.


    ¡°Mommy, go brush your teeth.¡±


    Little Candy followed behind Tang Wu. ¡°Mommy will smell good even if she doesn¡¯t brush her teeth.¡±


    Tang Wu bent down and pinched the little girl¡¯s nose lightly. ¡°Your uncle taught you, right?¡±


    Little Candy raised her fair hands and covered her eyes, saying with a pout, ¡°When I saw Uncle and Auntie, Auntie said that she didn¡¯t brush her teeth. Uncle said that it was fragrant even if she didn¡¯t brush her teeth.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s lips twitched.


    Tang Corporation had established Tang Wenyu. Tang Mo let Tang Wu be the director and Tang Wu would bring Little Candy over on her asional business trips.


    Nan Xun had twin sons and Little Candy had a very good rtionship with her two younger brothers.


    After Tang Wu washed up, she put on simple makeup and changed her clothes. She held Little Candy¡¯s soft hand and walked downstairs.


    Mother Tang had already woken up, but Tang Wu was not at home.


    She bought a duplex in the city and lived outside with Little Candy. She would go back to visit her parents once a week.


    After what happened three years ago, she had calmed down a lot and had gotten over it.


    Tang Mo had sent a servant to take care of the mother and daughter. When Tang Wu and Little Candy went downstairs, breakfast was already ready.


    After breakfast, Tang Wu drove Little Candy to the elite kindergarten.


    Little Candy sat on the child seat behind and yed with the Rubik¡¯s cube in her hand.


    After a while, she put the Rubik¡¯s cube back together.


    Although it was the simplest foundation, it was still unexpected.


    When she was the age of Little Candy, she knew nothing¡­


    The car stopped at the entrance of the kindergarten and Tang Wu carried Little Candy out of the car.


    Little Candy was beautiful and cute like a porcin doll. Many children in the kindergarten liked her. In addition, her mother, Tang Wu, was as exquisite and beautiful as a celebrity. Every time the mother and daughter


    appeared together, they would attract many people¡¯s attention.


    The mother and daughter went in from the door and did not notice Chu Xi and Chu Xuan behind them.


    Chu Xuan was the son born by Chu Li and Chu Xi¡¯s parents in their middle age. He was about the same age as Little Candy and was like the moon surrounded by stars in the Chu family.


    Chu Xuan had been overnourished since he was young and was very fat. The children in his ss called him Fatty Chu.


    The children were innocent and straightforward. They liked to y with beautiful Little Candy and did not like to y with Chu Xuan, who was as fat as a ball.


    That was why Chu Xuan hated Little Candy.


    He often badmouthed Little Candy at home.


    ¡°| hate Tang Chuhan the most. Don¡¯t share the chocte I brought with herter.¡±


    Tang Chuhan was Little Candy¡¯s real name.


    Chu Xuan hated Little Candy and Chu Xi hated Tang Wu.


    Chu Xi looked at Tang Wu¡¯s slender back and felt jealous and angry. ¡°Share what with her? Stay away from her in the future. Her mother is a promiscuous and shameless person. That Little Candy is a little bastard.¡±


    Chu Xuan looked up at Chu Xi. ¡°Second Sister, what¡¯s a little bastard?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a wild child without a father. Her mother did very shameless things in the past. At that time, she was theughing stock of the world. Stay away from her in the future. Mom is shameless and her daughter will


    definitely not be a good person when she grows up.¡±


    Chu Xuan nodded.


    After the handicraft ss in the morning, Little Candy¡¯s handiwork was praised by the teacher.


    The teacher let the children move around freely in the ssroom.


    There was a washroom in the ssroom and Little Candy went to wash her hands.


    Chu Xuan followed.


    ¡°Tang Chuhan, why haven¡¯t I seen your father pick you up?¡±


    Little Candy answered Chu Xuan as she washed her hands. Many children in the ss did not like the fat Chu Xuan, but Little Candy had never discriminated against him. ¡°My father went to a very far ce.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Chu Xuan pointed at Little Candy¡¯s delicate nose and gloated. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a little bastard.¡±


    Little Candy frowned, not understanding what the little bastard meant.


    ¡°The little bastard is a wild child without a father. Your mother gave birth to you shamelessly. Tang Chuhan, you¡¯re not a little princess at all. You¡¯re a little bastard!¡±


    When Little Candy heard Chu Xuan calling her Mommy shameless, her cute and beautiful face suddenly became very angry. She picked up the cup and sshed water on Chu Xuan¡¯s pants.


    She put her hands on her waist and red at Chu Xuan angrily. ¡°My mother is the best mother in the world. You¡¯re not allowed to say anything bad about her. If not, I¡¯ll go out and tell the other children that Fatty Chu


    wet his pants.¡±


    For children who were only a few years old, peeing in their pants was a very embarrassing thing in kindergarten.


    Chu Xuan covered his pants and cried out, ¡°I didn¡¯t wet my pants. You wet it.¡±.

 Chapter 2297 - A Cute and Pretty Girl

    <h4>Chapter 2297 A Cute and Pretty Girl</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Little Candy looked at the shouting Chu Xuan and said, ¡°Are you still going to badmouth my Mommy?¡±


    Chu Xuan raised his chubby hand to wipe his tears. ¡°My second sister told me. You can ask my second sister if you dare!¡±


    ¡°Okay, my uncle will pick me up this afternoon. I¡¯ll ask him!¡±


    Chu Xuan said, ¡°I want to tell the teacher that you drenched my pants.¡±


    The moment Chu Xuan finished speaking, Little Candy pouted and ran out of the washroom crying.


    The teacher¡¯s heart softened when she saw Little Candy crying. ¡°Little Candy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chu Xuan ran out and was about toin when he saw the teacher hugging Little Candy and looking at him. His gaze seemed to be questioning if he had bullied Little Candy¡­


    Chu Xuan lowered his head, not daring to say anything.


    Seeing that Chu Xuan¡¯s pants were wet, the teacher frowned and took him to the washroom to change his pants.


    ¡°Teacher Liu, Tang Chuhan was the one who wet my pants, not me.¡±


    Teacher Liu clearly did not believe him. After changing Chu Xuan¡¯s pants, she said, ¡°Little Candy is obedient and cute. She usually has a good rtionship with children. If other children don¡¯t y with you, she will take


    the initiative to be friends with you.¡±


    ¡°Why would she wet your pants for no reason? Did you bully her?¡±


    Fatty Chu was speechless. Why did everyone like Little Candy? It was clearly her fault!


    ¡°Children have to be friendly to each other. Don¡¯t use Little Candy anymore. If not, I¡¯ll invite your parents over.¡±


    Fatty Chu was speechless. What did he do wrong? It was his second sister who said that Little Candy was a wild child!


    After school in the afternoon.


    Tang Mo came to fetch Little Candy and Little Candy told Tang Mo about her conflict with Chu Xuan in the morning.


    Hearing this, Tang Mo¡¯s handsome face darkened. In order to not scare Little Candy, he carried her to the car.


    ¡°Little Princess, Uncle will take care of the bad guys for you. Sit in the car and wait for me.¡±


    Because his two brats were rather naughty and annoying, and Little Candy was the only girl in the Tang family, Tang Mo and Nan Xun doted on her.


    He was no less good to her than his two sons. The amusement park in the back garden of Tang Mo¡¯s vi was specially designed for the little princess and was full of pink fantasy.


    Every time he saw the beautiful and soft Little Candy, Tang Mo also wanted a daughter.


    Unfortunately, he was not fated to be a daughter ve in this life.


    Chu Xi picked up Chu Xuan and had just walked out of the kindergarten when she was blocked by a tall figure.


    Tang Mo blocked their way.


    Although Tang Mo had calmed down a lot in the past few years, he was still a little wild.


    He stared at Chu Xi with dark eyes. ¡°Are you going to talk to him in front of your brother or alone?¡±


    Chu Xi wanted to say no, but seeing Tang Mo¡¯s gaze, she let Chu Xuan get into the car first.


    They walked to the side.


    Tang Mo took out a sharp knife from his pocket and waved it in front of Chu Xi¡¯s face without saying anything.


    Chu Xi retreated in fear, but there was a wall behind her and there was no way out.


    The knife looked rather sharp. If he cut her face, she would definitely be disfigured.


    ¡°y-Young Master Tang, what are you doing?¡±


    Tang Mo ced the tip of the knife a centimeter away from Chu Xi¡¯s nose. As long as she moved, he would be able to touch it. His lips curled up into a bloodthirsty and cold smile. ¡°What nonsense did you fart in front of


    your brother? Do you f*cking not want your mouth anymore?¡±


    In the past few years, everyone said that Tang Mo was different from before and had be mature. Chu Xi did not expect that he was still so arrogant and crazy!


    ¡°Young Master Tang, let¡¯s talk nicely. Can you take the knife away first¡­¡±


    Tang Mo moved the knife to Chu Xi¡¯s neck and cut it lightly. A small cut appeared on Chu Xi¡¯s neck and Chu Xi¡¯s pupils constricted in fear. ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense. I¡¯ll exin it to my brotherter and he won¡¯t talk


    nonsense anymore.¡±


    Tang Mo retracted his knife and snorted. ¡°Remember what you said. Don¡¯t forget the pain after you heal your scar. If you provoke our little princess, her father won¡¯t be by her side, but she still has me as her uncle.


    Who dares to bully her?¡±


    Chu Xi¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    Tang Mo got into the car and sat in the back. Little Candy looked at him with her ck grape-like eyes and said softly, ¡°Uncle, where did my Papa go? Mommy said that Papa went to a very far ce. Where is that


    ce?¡±


    Tang Mo touched Little Candy¡¯s head and said patiently and gently, ¡°Little Candy is still young. There are some things that Uncle has told you but you don¡¯t understand. You just have to remember that your Mommy,


    Uncle and Aunt love you very much. With us by your side, no one can bully you.¡±


    Little Candy nodded obediently. ¡°Uncle, I understand.¡±


    Tang Mo thought for a while and said to Little Candy, ¡°Don¡¯t tell your Mommy about what happened today. Uncle is afraid that she will be sad if she finds out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I won¡¯t say it. Mommy works very hard usually. I don¡¯t want her to worry about me in school!¡±


    Little Candy suddenly looked up and kissed Tang Mo¡¯s handsome face. ¡°I¡¯ll only tell Uncle.¡±


    Tang Mo looked at Little Candy¡¯s soft face. ¡°If only your two younger brothers were as obedient as you.¡±


    ¡°Brother is very obedient and cute.¡±


    Tang Mo sighed. He really could not see how she was cute to be upying his wife every night!


    Tang Mo brought Little Candy to his vi.


    Mrs Tang and Tang Xun cooked together and made a table full of delicious food.


    Although Little Candy had no father since she was born and had be a joke in high society, Mrs Tang had never despised this child.


    Especially when Little Candy became prettier and more adorable like Little Sweetheart. Mrs Tang liked her even more.


    In the past few years, Tang Xun had been pursuing Mrs Tang. He had changed a lot and knew that he had done something unforgivable in the first half of his life. He had always sincerely regretted it. Mrs Tang was not


    hard-hearted and her impression of Tang Xun had slowly changed in the past few years.


    In the past six months, she had let go of her past grudges and gotten back together with Tang Xun.


    After all, she was middle-aged and had twin grandchildren. She also wanted children and her grandchildren had aplete family.


    Tang Mo and Nan Xun had moved to the new vi with their twin sons. The old couple lived in the Tang family¡¯s old residence, but they came over from time to time to help Nan Xun take care of the twins.


    Tang Mo led Little Candy into the vi. When Little Candy saw Mrs Tang and Tang Xun, she called out sweetly, ¡°Big Grandpa, Big Grandma.¡±


    Mrs Tang and Tang Xun chuckled with a smile. Mrs Tang walked over and pulled Little Candy into her arms. ¡°Our Little Candy has grown prettier. Grandma made a lot of your favorite food and asked your grandfather


    to bring some over to eat first. When your motheres, we¡¯ll eat together.¡±.

 Chapter 2298

    <h4>Chapter 2298 Don¡¯t Want to Start a New Rtionship</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios<strong>Editor: </strong>As Studios


    Little Candy was cute and obedient, and was very eloquent. Mrs Tang liked her very much.


    When she went to the kitchen to get a te, Mrs Tang sighed slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Shuhui is thinking. It¡¯s been three years, but she¡¯s still unwilling to acknowledge Little Candy. If I had such a cute


    granddaughter, I don¡¯t know how much | would like her.¡±


    Some time ago, when Mrs Tang saw Mother Tang and mentioned Little Candy, Mother Tang¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    Tang Xun hugged Mrs Tang¡¯s shoulders and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s not get involved in Second Brother¡¯s family matters.¡±


    Although Tang Xun and Father Tang were brothers, their rtionship had not been good since they were young. Later, they each started their own families. Father Tang had no business acumen and Old Master let


    Tang Xun into thepany. Mother Tang and Father Tang had many opinions about Tang Xun.


    Apart from the necessary family gatherings, the two families rarely interacted.


    Mrs Tang sighed and said nothing more.


    Fortunately, with Tang Wu¡¯s ability now, it was more than enough to take care of Little Candy.


    After dinner, everyone sat in the living room to chat.


    Tang Mo asked Tang Wu, ¡°Are you flying to Mn tonight?¡±


    Thepany Tang Wu managed had a department that specialized in fashion magazines. She naturally had to bring her team to the Mn Fashion Week.


    ¡°Let Little Candy stay here tonight!¡± Nan Xun looked at Little Candy, who was only three years old but was very good at taking care of her two younger brothers. She loved it very much. ¡°There¡¯s a new resort vi in the


    suburbs. Tang Mo, my parents, and I n to bring the children there to y for a few days.¡±


    Tang Wu said shyly, ¡°You¡¯re going on a vacation. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient to bring Little Candy along.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can rest assured and leave Little Candy to us.¡±


    Little Candy, who was ying with the car with her two younger brothers, heard Nan Xun and Tang Wu¡¯s conversation and said softly, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll listen to Auntie.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded at Nan Xun.


    Aftering out of the vi, Tang Wu drove home.


    Her phone rang and Tang Wu nced at the caller ID. It was her assistant.


    The assistant was once Lan Yue¡¯s assistant. After returning from M Country, he found Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu asked him to stay and be her assistant.


    The assistant¡¯s surname was Fang and he was a young and sensible man.


    Although he did not know what had happened between Lan Yue and Tang Wu three years ago, he guessed that they had probably fallen out.


    In the past few years, he had never mentioned Lan Yue in front of Tang Wu.


    ¡°Sister, did Jing Qian contact you?¡± Xiao Fang asked.


    Tang Wu asked, ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°Jing Qian¡¯s manager just called me, but I can¡¯t contact her. She¡¯s boarding in two to three hours. I still don¡¯t know where she went.¡±


    Jing Qian was an artist Tang Wu had signed personally. Tang Wu valued her a lot and had only brought her along for the Mn Fashion Week.


    Tang Wu had signed with Jing Qian personally. The most important reason was that Little Candy had been injuredst year and had bled nonstop. At that time, the situation had been urgent and she had needed a blood


    transfusion. However, Little Candy¡¯s blood type was special. It was Jing Qian who had gone to the hospital to find her and had given her a blood transfusion.


    To Tang Wu, Little Candy was more important than her own life. She naturally had to thank Jing Qian for saving her.


    Knowing that Jing Qian¡¯s dream was to be a celebrity and that she looked good, Tang Wu signed her into herpany.


    But Jing Qian was more rebellious, hyper and disobedient than she had imagined. She often did things that made people anxious.


    She was about to go to Mn and could not be found!


    Tang Wu narrowed her beautiful eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Night Bar.¡±


    After Tang Wu hung up, she turned the car around.


    On the way to the Night Bar, Tang Wu received another call from Mother Tang.


    Ever since Mother Tang woke up, she rarely took the initiative to call Tang Wu.


    Although Tang Wu went back once a week, it was difficult for their rtionship to return to the past.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Wuwu, are you free this weekend?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Your aunt wants to introduce you to President Ling of the Ling Corporation. President Ling is two to three years older than you and looks talented¡­¡±


    President Ling of the Ling Corporation?


    Tang Wu searched through her mind and remembered that she had seen this person at a cocktail party a few days ago.


    He was indeed good-looking, but he looked cold and gloomy. She heard that his fianc¨¦e, whom he had married since he was young, passed awayst year because of an illness and he had been in seclusion at home for


    nearly a month.


    It was difficult for such a person to start a new rtionship. Even if Tang Wu went, she would only be cannon fodder.


    Besides, she had no intention of starting a new rtionship.


    ¡°Mom, reject it. I¡¯ve been busy with work recently and don¡¯t have time for blind dates.¡±


    Mother Tang said, ¡°Wuwu, why can¡¯t you open your heart¡­¡±


    Before Mother Tang could finish, Tang Wu interrupted her calmly. ¡°Mom, I became the joke of the high society in the capital three years ago. Which rich family will ept me sincerely? Besides, I have Little Candy. I


    won¡¯t let her suffer any grievances.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made the biggest concession. I¡¯m not with him anymore. Please respect my current life.¡±


    Tang Wu hung up.


    On the other end of the call, Mother Tang lowered her eyes and sighed in her heart.


    Tang Wu¡¯s aunt, Li Shufen, was sitting beside Mother Tang and did not hear what Tang Wu said on the phone, but from Mother Tang¡¯s expression, she could tell that Tang Wu had rejected the blind date.


    Li Shufen said unhappily, ¡°I think she still can¡¯t forget that poor boy. After your ident, she still gave birth to that little bastard. How did you educate your daughter in the past to be like that when she grew up?


    Our family was implicated too. Every time I attended a banquet, I would beughed at.¡±


    Mrs Tang pursed her lips tightly, unhappy that Li Shufen was saying this about her daughter and granddaughter.


    Tang Wu had never brought Little Candy back, but she had seen Little Candy¡¯s photo from her sister-inw, Mrs Tang. She was a pretty and cute girl. After seeing her, no one could hate her.


    ¡°Sister, this President Ling is not like Qi Chen¡¯s family. Let¡¯s not care about your Tang Wu¡¯s past. You still have to persuade Tang Wu when you have time. Women have to marry into a good family.¡±


    After Tang Wu and Qi Chen were photographed by the reporters in the hotel room, Qi Chen¡¯s acting career plummeted. The Qi family also found out about Tang Wu and Lan Yue and did not agree to Qi Chen


    continuing his rtionship with Tang Wu.


    Qi Chen had no choice but to return to the Qi family and inherit the family business. Now, he was the famous President Qi of the Qi Corporation.


    ¡°I think you should think of a way to send that little bastard to the orphanage¡­¡±


    Mrs Tang interrupted Li Shufen¡¯s unfinished words and pressed her head. ¡°Enough, she¡¯s Wuwu¡¯s flesh and blood after all. It¡¯s too unpleasant for you to always call her a little bastard. I¡¯ll take Wuwu¡¯s marriage to heart.


    I¡¯ma little tired today. You can go back!¡±


    At the Night Bar.


    After Tang Wu went in, she walked straight to the dance floor.


    She immediately saw Jing Qian with her exaggerated makeup..

 Chapter 2299 - Is It Him?

    <h4>Chapter 2299 Is It Him?</h4>


    Jing Qian was dancing intimately with a man.


    Tang Wu walked over and dragged him out of the bar.


    ¡°Hey, Sister Wuwu, be gentler. You¡¯re hurting my arm,¡± Jing Qian said coyly. Tang Wu pulled Jing Qian into the car and nced at her. ¡°Talk normally.¡±


    Jing Qian rubbed her neck and fastened her seatbelt. ¡°Isn¡¯t there still two hours before boarding?¡±


    Tang Wu red at Jing Qian with a dark expression. ¡°With your careless attitude, you still want to be popr in the industry? People have to prepare for the Mn Fashion Week for a long time, but you went to the bar to dance with someone?¡±


    Jing Qian hugged Tang Wu¡¯s arm andughed wildly. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m almost bored from the closed-door dance practice recently. I came out to take a breather. Sister Wuwu, don¡¯t scold


    me!¡±


    Jing Qian blinked at Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu said, ¡°Take off your makeup.¡±


    Although Jing Qian was yful and rebellious, she still listened to Tang Wu.


    After all, when she came to the capital to sign with an agency, nopany was willing to sign her. After a while, Jing Qian removed her heavy makeup.


    <b>remo</b>


    Tang Wu looked at Jing Qian¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face in a daze.


    From the moment she saw Jing Qian, she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    Jing Qian had a pair of ss-like ck eyes, exquisite facial features and fair skin. She was rather pretty.


    Tang Wu did not want to think about who Jing Qian looked like. She started the engine and drove away.


    She went back to get her luggage and met the team at the airport.


    Jing Qian was a celebrity. Although she was not very popr yet, she was rather well-known in the industry.


    There were fans and media reporters at the airport. Jing Qian changed her clothes and cooperated with them.


    Entering the waiting room, Jing Qian returned to her original appearance, sittingzily on the armchair with earphones in her ears, ying games like a gangster. The manager sighed. If Tang Wu did not protect Jing Qian, she really did not want to take her on.


    He did not look like a celebrity at all!


    After getting on the ne, Tang Wu and Jing Qian sat in a row while Tang Wu sat by the window inside.


    After the ne took off, Tang Wu put on an eye mask and slept.


    Apart from the necessary socializing and overtime, Tang Wu¡¯s schedule was like an 80-year-old olddy.


    Jing Qian was used to being a night owl. She stared at Tang Wu¡¯s beautiful side profile for a while and clicked her tongue.


    There were many beauties in the entertainment industry and Jing Qian had seen many beauties herself. However, there were very few who were as beautiful and eye-catching as Tang Wu.


    And this was without her makeup. If she put on makeup, how beautiful would she be?


    Jing Qian turned around and nced at Assistant Fang, who was sitting behind. Assistant Fang leaned over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in thepany for more than a year, but I haven¡¯t seen any rumored boyfriends by the director¡¯s side. Did she have a boyfriend before?¡±


    Assistant Fang wanted Lan Yue. At that time, the two of them were handsome and beautiful, making people happy to see them.


    In the past few years, there had been men who had been nice to Tang Wu. There had even been male artistes who had tried to seduce her. They were simr to Lan Yue, but Tang Wu had ignored them.


    Seeing Assistant Fang hesitate, Jing Qian¡¯s eyes sparkled with gossip. ¡°What type is her ex-boyfriend?¡±


    Tang Wu kept her work and private matters very separate. No one in thepany, including Assistant Fang, had seen Little Candy. Assistant Fang did not know how the child was doing. Tang Wu did not mention it and he had not asked.


    Assistant Fang looked at Jing Qian and a trace of hesitation shed past his eyes. He did not know if he was hallucinating, but why did he feel that Jing Qian looked a little like Lan Yue?


    ¡°He¡¯s very handsome.¡±


    ¡°Who is it? A celebrity?¡±


    Before Assistant Fang could say anything, a light cough sounded and Assistant Fang immediately sat upright.


    Jing Qian touched her nose and turned to look at Tang Wu. ¡°Sister Wuwu, you¡¯re not asleep?¡±


    Tang Wu pursed her red lips slightly and said seriously, ¡°Jing Qian, I don¡¯t like to be talked about.¡±


    Ever since she met Tang Wu, Jing Qian had never seen her so serious. She blinked and was obedient for once. ¡°I know, I know. I won¡¯t ask


    again.¡±


    However, she was still extremely curious. What kind of man could make Sister Wuwu not want to mention him again?


    It must have hurt her a lot!


    Scum!


    Tang Wu did not really fall asleep during the long flight. She was still in a daze. Walking out of the airport, the sky had just lit up. It had rainedst night, so the road was wet and the air was slightly cold.


    A private car came to fetch Tang Wu and the rest.


    There were two SUVs in total. Tang Wu, Jing Qian, Assistant Fang, and the magazine¡¯s chief editor sat in one car.


    Mn was a city thatbined the modern and retro atmosphere perfectly. Two SUVs drove towards the hotel they had booked.


    Tang Wu put on her sunsses and leaned back in her chair.


    The SUV drove to the entrance of a high-ss hotel.


    At this moment, there were three ck sedans parked at the entrance and the SUV could not drive over.


    Assistant Fang and the chief editor got out of the car to take their luggage, preparing to walk over.


    Tang Wu nced out of the window and was about to get out of the car when she froze.


    A tall figure got out of the ck car. The man was wearing a tailored white shirt with a ck coat over his broad shoulders. The morning light shone on the man¡¯s well-defined side profile and he was extremely handsome.


    They were a little far away and he was leaning sideways, so Tang Wu could not see his entire face.


    But even so, her heart tightened uncontrobly.


    Was it him?


    Soon, another slender figure got out of the car. The woman was wearing a long fishtail dress and her wine-red curly hair reached her waist. Although her face could not be seen clearly, one could feel the woman¡¯s charm from her back.


    The woman held the man¡¯s arm.


    The two of them walked into the hotel lobby together, followed by more than ten men in ck.


    Tang Wu was stunned and did not notice Jing Qian¡¯s strange behavior.


    Jing Qian hid behind Tang Wu, afraid that the people who entered the hotel lobby would see her. However, a momentter, she felt that she had done something unnecessary. The car windows were tinted and the people outside could not see what was happening inside at all.


    Seeing that group of aggressive people enter the hall, Jing Qian patted her chest and let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Sister Wuwu, is it toote to change to another hotel? I don¡¯t think this is a good ce. I can¡¯t breathe the moment Ie over. Did you see that group of people just now? They don¡¯t look like good people.¡±


    After Jing Qian finished speaking, she realized that Tang Wu had no reaction. Tang Wu was wearing sunsses and she could not see her eyes clearly. She could only see that her beautiful face was tense and her expression was serious.


    ¡°Sister Wuwu, are you alright?¡±


    Tang Wu regained her senses and took off her sunsses to look at Jing Qian. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Jing Qian repeated herself.


    Tang Wu pursed her lips and lowered her thick eyshes. ¡°Go and ask the assistant below if we can still change the hotel.¡±

 Chapter 2300 - Getting into His Car

    <h4>Chapter 2300 Getting into His Car</h4>


    Jing Qian got out of the car and found Assistant Fang, who was about to enter the hotel.


    Hearing that they were going to change the hotel, Assistant Fang frowned. ¡°Young Miss, this hotel is the best in Mn. I booked it half a month in advance.¡±


    Jing Qian had one hand on her waist, looking arrogant. ¡°No, no, I have to change. Besides, Sister Wuwu has agreed.¡±


    Assistant Fang had no choice but to return to the car. When he found out that Tang Wu really wanted to change the hotel, he had no choice but to book another one.


    But the high-end hotels at the Mn Fashion Week were full. With Tang Wu and Jing Qian¡¯s taste, they would not stay if they were not good enough.


    After helping Richard for a while, he found a five-star hotel across the road and called to ask. There was also a double room. ¡°There¡¯s only one room left. You can only go to one.¡±


    Jing Qian was about to say that she would go when she heard Tang Wu say, ¡°We¡¯ll share a room.¡±


    Jing Qian was speechless. Why did she feel that something was wrong with Sister Wuwu? She hated to stay with people when she was on business trips.


    Tang Wu and Jing Qian checked into the hotel opposite.


    The two of them took a bath and changed their clothes. After a while, the apanying makeup artist and stylist came over to do Jing Qian¡¯s makeup.


    Tang Wu was wearing a white suit and a short white skirt. The design looked messy but it wasyered. Her slender and fair legs could be seen vaguely. Together with her exquisite makeup, she was dazzling, straightforward, and feminine.


    After Jing Qian finished putting on her makeup, she nced at Tang Wu, who was standing by the window.


    ¡°Oh my god, Sister Wuwu, it¡¯s such a waste for you not to be a celebrity!¡±


    Tang Wu turned back to look at Jing Shao. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. When the photoshoot is over, you¡¯ll be the host. Don¡¯t bezy.¡±


    Jing Qian pouted her red lips. ¡°If I perform well, will you encourage me to wear thetest autumn and winter designs?¡±


    Tang Wu raised her eyebrows. ¡°As long as you perform well.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I promise to sit properly.¡±


    Tang Wu followed Jing Qian¡¯s schedule all the way, not allowing her to make any mistakes.


    When they arrived at the fashion show, Jing Qian sat in the first row while Tang Wu sat beside her.


    After watching the show, Tang Wu brought Jing Qian backstage.


    Jing Qian immediately saw a pair of crystal high heels in the window. ¡°F*ck, those shoes are so beautiful. I don¡¯t want any clothes. Sister Wuwu, can you buy that pair of shoes?¡±


    <b>ere</b>


    Tang Wu could tell that the shoes were not for sale. She knocked Jing Shao¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t make it difficult for me.¡±


    Jing Qian looked at the pair of crystal high heels reluctantly. She did not want to make things difficult for Tang Wu and picked out a few high-end clothes that suited her.


    The sound of high heels sounded with the aura of a queen.


    The person in charge and the designer brought a beautiful woman in.


    Seeing the woman¡¯s clothes, Tang Wu was slightly stunned.


    She had seen this woman at the hotel entrance, but she had not seen her face clearly.


    The woman had exquisite makeup on her face and looked as beautiful as Tang Wu had imagined. After she came over, she did not look at the others who were looking at the clothes backstage and walked straight to the pair of crystal high heels in the window.


    ¡°Take it out.¡±


    The person in charge took out his shoes and bent down to put them in front of the woman.


    Jing Qian pouted and said unhappily, ¡°Isn¡¯t it not for sale? Why are you letting people try it?¡±


    The person in charge looked at Jing Shao and said, ¡°This pair of shoes was ordered by thisdy three months ago and is only for sale to


    her.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll order a pair now. Once it¡¯s done, I¡¯lle and get it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, but the procedures for this pair of shoes are tooplicated. We¡¯ll only ept this one.¡±


    Jing Qian was about to say something when the designer walked over and whispered to her and Tang Wu, ¡°She¡¯s the woman of the Young Master of the Seven Stars Sect. The Young Master of the Seven Stars Sect is one of the investors for our show.¡±


    Hearing the words Seven Stars Sect, Jing Qian and Tang Wu fell silent.


    After the woman tried on the crystal shoes, she was quite satisfied and asked the designer to carry the bag for her before she left with a proud expression.


    Jing Qian smirked and said in disdain, ¡°What¡¯s there to be smug about? Isn¡¯t it just relying on a man?¡±


    Tang Wu poked Jing Shao¡¯s arm. ¡°Be careful of your words.¡± There were not only the two of them backstage, but also many celebrities.


    Jing Qian picked out a few clothes and walked out with Tang Wu.


    The woman who had taken the crystal shoe earlier was still standing at the entrance of the show, her beautiful red lips slightly pursed and her eyes looking at the road as if she was waiting for someone.


    Jing Qian still had to take photos and stood on the other side with Tang Wu, waiting for Assistant Fang to drive over.


    Tang Wu put on her sunsses and hat. Most of her face was covered, and only her exquisite chin could be seen.


    The sun was strong today and Jing Qian thought that Tang Wu was afraid of the sun so she did not think too much about it.


    After a while, a luxurious and reserved ck sedan drove over and stopped in front of the woman.


    The woman opened the door and got in.


    Tang Wu watched the movements in the car from the corner of her eye. When the car door opened, she vaguely saw a tall figure sitting in the back row. He had his head slightly lowered and had a cigarette between his fingers.


    The car door was closed very quickly.


    Tang Wu pursed her red lips tightly.


    Jing Qian bowed and hid her face behind Tang Wu.


    In the car.


    The woman nced at the handsome and cold young man beside her, his dark eyes looking out of the window.


    The woman followed his gaze and looked outside. Seeing two slender figures standing on the road, she frowned. ¡°Lan, what are you looking at?¡±


    The woman wanted to hold the man¡¯s arm, but the man flicked the cigarette ash away.


    The hot cigarette ashnded on the back of the woman¡¯s hand. The woman eximed and did not dare to approach anymore.


    Aftering to Mn, her schedule was packed.


    At night, Tang Wu brought Jing Qian to a luxurious cocktail party. As a high-end luxury brand worldwide, the scale of this party was ratherrge. The stars who came to attend the party had to walk the red carpet and there were media reporters live-streaming the red carpet.


    There were no media invited to the banquet hall. After Jing Qian walked the red carpet, she found Tang Wu, who was drinking and talking to the brand.


    Tang Wu had drunk a lot of wine with the brand in order to let Jing Qian clinch the Asia Pacific endorsement deal. Her face was slightly flushed.


    Jing Qian was touched. Her family was not as good as Sister Wuwu!


    After the banquet ended, Tang Wu drank a little too much. Jing Qian helped her out of the banquet hall.


    After she went out, Jing Qian then remembered that she had left her bag on the sofa.


    ¡°Sister Wuwu, wait for me here. I¡¯ll bring my bag over immediately.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded with a heavy head and leaned against the streetmp. ¡°Did you call Assistant Fang?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯ll drive over soon.¡± After Jing Qian left, Tang Wu held her forehead and looked at the carsing and going. After a while, a ck car drove over and stopped by the roadside.


    Tang Wu thought that Assistant Fang had driven over. She walked over and opened the door.


    It was dark in the car and she did not notice that there was someone sitting in the back. After getting in, she said, ¡°Driveter. Jing Qian will go get her bag.¡±

 Chapter 2301 - She Called His Name

    <h4>Chapter 2301 She Called His Name</h4>


    When the driver in front saw the unknown woman getting into the car, he froze for a moment and looked at the man in the back through the rearview mirror. The man¡¯s tall body leaned against the chair, a cigarette between his long and strong index finger and middle finger. He did not light it and his well-defined face was hidden in the dim light, looking cold and indifferent.


    Seeing that the man did not speak, the driver did not dare to say anything and chase the woman off the car.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    The driver wanted to ask the man for his opinion, but he had just spoken when he heard the drunk woman say, ¡°Assistant Fang, is there water in the car?¡±


    The driver¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    This woman was really bold. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that their Young Master would kick her out of the car?


    But unexpectedly, Young Master did not kick the woman out of the car and even handed her a bottle of mineral water.


    The woman opened the bottle and took a few sips before thanking him.


    After a while, the car door was pulled open again. A beautiful woman in a fishtail dress and crystal high heels got into the car.


    The woman was slightly surprised to see Tang Wu sitting in the back row.


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­¡±


    The moment she spoke, a cold male voice sounded. ¡°Drive.¡±


    The woman widened her eyes.


    Wasn¡¯t he here to pick her up? Why did he let another woman get into the car?


    Tang Wu sat between the man and woman. She thought that the woman was Jing Qian. She raised her hand in a daze and poked the back of her head. ¡°Jing Qian, for you, I¡¯m going all out tonight. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble for me¡­ If nothing goes wrong, you¡¯ll be the spokesperson for the christis brand in the Asia Pacific region¡­¡± The woman who was poked at the back of her head was speechless. Where did this lunatice from? Did she know who she was poking?


    The woman was about to get angry when something happened that almost made her jaw drop. Tang Wu ced her dizzy head on the shoulder of the man beside her.


    She did not know who she was leaning on. She had a terrible headache and naturally leaned over.


    The driver and woman were shocked. Everyone knew that the Young Master of the Seven Stars Sect was a clean freak. Unless it was a woman he liked, no one could get close to him.


    The woman was gloating in her heart. There should be a good show soon.


    The other time, there was a female celebrity who wanted to seduce the young master of the Seven Stars Gate. She had only touched his cor and her wrist was broken.


    He was rather cold-blooded and cruel!


    But after a second, two seconds¡­ ten seconds, the woman did not see Tang Wu being pushed away.


    Tang Wu leaned against the man¡¯s broad shoulders. She did not know if she was hallucinating, but she smelled a familiar scent.


    as


    She even wanted to lean closer, her head moving into his arms unconsciously.


    But soon, she was pushed away.


    She felt that something was wrong and wanted to see who had pushed her, but her eyelids were too heavy and she could not open them.


    In the quiet car, the man¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°Uncle He, drive to XX Hotel.¡±


    After more than ten minutes, the car stopped at the hotel entrance.


    The man nced at the woman beside Tang Wu and said coldly, ¡°Get off.¡±


    The woman was a little surprised. ¡°Lan, aren¡¯t you getting off with me?¡± They were staying in the same hotel.


    The man¡¯s handsome face was expressionless as he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡±


    The woman was full of doubts, but she did not dare to ask and could only get out of the car angrily.


    Before getting out of the car, the woman red at Tang Wu, who was sleeping like a pig.


    After the woman got out of the car, the man turned on the lights in the car and looked at Tang Wu, whose face was covered by her hair. Her pink lips opened slightly. ¡°Where are you staying?¡±


    Tang Wu seemed to have been disturbed and there was some dissatisfaction between her eyebrows. She moved her slender body toward the car window. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Jing Qian know?¡±


    Seeing that she was sleeping soundly, the man turned off the lights and raised his hand, instructing the driver, ¡°Drive forward.¡±


    The car started and drove onto the road. A car suddenly turned in front and the driver stepped on the brakes. Just as Tang Wu¡¯s head was about to hit the car window, a well-defined hand reached over and covered her head.


    The driver, Uncle He, was about to exin the road conditions in front when he saw the man reaching out to protect the woman¡¯s head. His heart was full of surprise.


    Did Young Master know thisdy?


    Tang Wu did not know where she had been taken.


    Her swaying body was helped to the bed.


    Shey on the bed, hugging the pillow with both hands.


    In her daze, she smelled alcohol on herself. She felt that it was unpleasant and ufortable.


    She had always been particr about showering every day since she was young.


    Even if she was drunk now, she could only fall asleep after taking a bath.


    ¡°Jing Qian, help me to the bathroom. I¡¯m going to take a bath before I sleep.¡±


    The man who was about to walk out of the bedroom looked back at her.


    She turned over and her hair fell over the pillow, revealing a drunk face. She stretched out her slender and fair hand, waiting for someone to help her.


    He walked to the bed and pulled her up.


    Tang Wu staggered into the bathroom.


    After taking a simple shower, she felt much morefortable.


    She narrowed her eyes and realized that she had not brought any pajamas.


    ¡°Jing Qian, help me take off my pajamas.¡±


    After a while, a white shirt was handed in.


    Tang Wu thought it was her nightdress and put it on. When she buttoned it, she was a little dazed.


    Her nightgown was not a button.


    Forget it. She wanted to sleep.


    Tang Wu walked out of the bathroom and did not notice the man¡¯s gaze on her.


    Tang Wu walked to the bed and saw another person there.


    That person was very tall, his facial features well-defined and cold. A pair of dark eyes were on her.


    Tang Wu felt that he looked familiar.


    She took a step closer to him.


    She looked up at him, wanting to size him up.


    However, she had drunk too much. Even after taking a shower, she still felt dizzy and there were countless shadows in front of her.


    She felt that the person in front of her looked like him!


    But, how could it be him?


    It must be Jing Qian. Jing Qian looked a little like him.


    But she remembered that Jing Qian was not that tall.


    Tang Wu¡¯s head started to hurt.


    Forget it, forget it.


    In the past few years, she had never forced herself to think about him when she was sober.


    Seeing her lowered her thick and long eyshes, the man turned around expressionlessly, preparing to leave.


    But the next second, her wrist was grabbed by a pair of delicate hands.


    Seeing that he was standing still, Tang Wu walked up to him and looked up at him again.


    She knew that she was definitely in a dream.


    He would only appear in front of her in her dreams.


    She looked at his handsome facial features greedily and thought that he had grown from a big boy to a man in the past few years.


    His facial features became even more charming.


    However, his gaze was even colder than before.


    ¡°Lan Yue¡­¡± She muttered his name softly.


    Hearing this, the man narrowed his dark eyes slightly. He did not expect her to call his name in such a tone.

 Chapter 2302 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 2302 Meeting</h4>


    He did not push her away, nor did he speak.


    His gaze on her was as cold as a stranger.


    She looked up slightly and from this angle, he could see her face clearly.


    Her beautiful eyes were covered with ayer of moisture, and it seemed like there was a hook on them, unconsciously charming people.


    CO


    Under her tall nose, her lips were red.


    Her palm-sized face was flushed red from drunkenness, bright and charming.


    After not seeing her for three years, she had be even more charming.


    Three years ago, he was an inexperienced boy. How could he escape from a woman like her?


    He smirked slightly, a devilish look on his well-defined handsome face. His long fingers lifted her small and exquisite chin. ¡°Why are you called Lan Yue?¡± His voice was low and hoarse, with a hint of danger.


    Tang Wu only dared to call Lan Yue¡¯s name in her dreams. In reality, she had not mentioned him once in the past few years.


    She seemed to have thought of something and a tear fell from her eye. ¡°I did him wrong.¡±


    The man scoffed and tightened his hold on her chin.


    His handsome face approached her and his pink lips were by her ear. ¡°Then how do you n to make it up to me?¡±


    Tang Wu was stunned and did not know how to make up for it.


    They could not be together in this life just by making it up to each other.


    Many realistic things had cut off their fate.


    Tang Wu¡¯s lips moved. ¡°I won¡¯t make it up to you. If I make another choice, I will still be like that¡­¡±


    She did not notice that the man¡¯s expression had darkened and a few mes appeared in his dark eyes. ¡°Really?¡±


    Tang Wu did not know why he was so fierce in her dream. She did not like him like this.


    Reality had already made her feel very bitter. Why was she still suppressing herself in her dream?


    She suddenly reached out and pushed his shoulder hard. He was caught off guard and fell onto the soft bed.


    She held his well-defined handsome face in her hands and kissed his pink lips.


    His dark eyes turned cold and his slender fingers separated her.


    ¡°Scram, you¡¯re not worthy.¡±


    Tang Wu thought that this was her dream. She was not afraid of his dark and cold eyes at all. She pulled his hand away and kissed her again.


    This time, he avoided her again and she only kissed his cheek.


    Tang Wu was very depressed.


    Why was he so fierce and disobedient in her dream?


    Where did the little puppy that used to listen to her go?


    Tang Wu raised her exquisite eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t conquer you.¡± It should be the you in my dream.


    Lan Yue did not expect the drunk Tang Wu to be so difficult to deal with. He stared at her for a few seconds and narrowed his eyes dangerously. He pinched her chin and said coldly, ¡°Tang Wu, you asked for it!¡±


    The next day.


    Tang Wu woke up with a splitting headache. This was the consequence of being drunk. Every time she woke up, her head would hurt terribly.


    She looked around.


    She realized that this was not her hotel room.


    The chaos in her mind cleared up.


    Sitting up from the bed, her mind buzzed when she saw the man¡¯s shirt on her.


    Memories appeared from the depths of her mind.


    Damn it, she drank too muchst night and got into the wrong car, then¡­ She did not dare to think about what happened next.


    Looking around, her mind went nk.


    In the past few years, she had always been chaste. She never thought thating to Mn would actually¡­


    Just as she was confused, thinking about which bastard had taken advantage of her and was about to cut him into pieces to call the police, the bathroom door was opened.


    At the thought that she was only wearing a shirt, Tang Wu immediately wrapped the nket tightly around her. He did not turn back and said coldly to the person who came out, ¡°I got into the wrong carst night, but you should know that I was drunk and took advantage of me. You must be a repeat offender, right? Just wait, I¡¯ll see you at the police station.¡±


    ¡°Miss, before entering the police station, think about who took the initiativest night.¡¯


    A deep and cold voice sounded.


    Tang Wu¡¯s mind was nk again.


    Why did this voice sound so familiar?


    Tang Wu turned back in confusion.


    When she saw the slender figure standing at the bathroom door, she seemed to have been stunned.


    The man had probably juste out of the shower. He was wearing a ck silk shirt, his well-defined fingers were buttoning his shirt. There was a seven-star mark on his silver cufflinks. His short hair was wet, his eyes dark, his facial features cold, and his expression indifferent. Who else could it be but Lan Yue?


    So¡­ she did not have a dreamst night, nor was she with another man, but with Lan Yue¡­


    Tang Wu felt confused.


    She quickly lowered her head and pinched herself under the nket.


    It was pain. Tang Wu closed her eyes and forced herself to calm down.


    The man buttoned his shirt and walked to the bed. He looked down at the woman who was looking down and said coldly, ¡°The medicine is on the bedside table. Remember to take it.¡±


    With that said, he walked out of the bedroom without looking at her again.


    Tang Wu looked at his cold back as he went out and was in a daze.


    She only regained her senses after a while.


    Getting up from the bed, she rushed to the bathroom to change into her crumpled clothes.


    She did not wash up. She did not want to stay here any longer and only wanted to leave quickly. When she went to the bedroom and saw the medicine on the bedside table, she picked it up and went to the living room.


    The man stood in front of the French windows. Hearing sounds, he looked at her with dark eyes.


    Tang Wu swallowed the medicine in front of him.


    ¡°Both of us are responsible for what happenedst night. I won¡¯t pursue it anymore.¡± Tang Wu pursed her lips and looked down at her toes. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken the medicine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    With that said, Tang Wu turned around, wanting to leave quickly.


    Walking to the door, she had just opened a crack when a hand reached over her head and the door was closed again with a bang.


    Tang Wu turned back to look at the man standing behind her. He had taken a bath in the morning and had a fresh and pleasant smell on him. Under his short hair, his obsidian-like eyes stared at her coldly.


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart constricted.


    ¡°Is there any other problem?¡±


    The man bent down and his well-defined handsome face was on par with her. His pink lips curled up slightly and he gave a faint smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t pursue the matter, but did you ask if I would pursue it?¡±


    Tang Wu furrowed her eyebrows.


    He should be the one taking advantage of herst night, right?


    Tang Wu took a deep breath and met his dark eyes. She asked in confusion, ¡°Then what do you want? If you don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t think I can force you.¡±


    His lips twitched and his eyes were dark. ¡°I have no reason to refuse.¡±


    Tang Wu was stunned.


    She could not believe that the person in front of her was the big boy who would blush when she flirted with him.

 Chapter 2303 - Do You Still Like Me?

    <h4>Chapter 2303 Do You Still Like Me?</h4>


    Tang Wu looked at the man who had his hand on the door above her head.


    The ck handmade shirt outlined his tall figure perfectly. The facial features under his short hair were well-defined and handsome. Although he was still very young, the immaturity in his eyes had long faded, revealing the coldness and ruthlessness of a mature man.


    Three years could change many people and things.


    Tang Wu could not read his mind anymore.


    Besides, being stared at by him like this, she had an urge to run away. This was not the Lan Yue she used to know.


    Tang Wu did not want to show her emotions in front of him. She straightened her back and looked into his dark eyes. ¡°Then what do you want? Since I came knocking on your door, you didn¡¯t refuse. Shouldn¡¯t we break up the next day?¡±


    Tang Wu smirked charmingly. ¡°Do you want to talk about feelings with me?¡± Although her lips were curled up, her eyes were cold.


    Lan Yue looked down at the woman in front of him. She was still wearing the clothes from yesterday. They were crumpled, but it did not affect her beauty. This was not the first time he had looked at her after reuniting. After she fell asleepst night, he had looked at her for a long time.


    Her smooth and fair skin, her bright eyes, her red and moist lips¡­ She seemed to be no different from three years ago. She was still so beautiful and charming, and her actions were full of femininity.


    Tang Wu naturally noticed Lan Yue¡¯s gaze. She turned her face away and avoided his gaze. ¡°Why, are you shy?¡± His fingers caressed her red ears.


    But her fingertips had just touched it when she waved it away.


    Meeting his teasing gaze, her heart tightened.


    Taking a deep breath, she smiled and grabbed his cor. ¡°Why would I be shy? Have you forgotten who taught you when you were still a young boy¡­¡±


    She wrapped her arms around his broad shoulders and moved closer to him. She stood on tiptoes and put her red lips by his ear. ¡°Have you not forgotten me? Do you still like me? You can¡¯t bear to let me go¡­¡±


    If it was in the past, he would definitely push her away and show an embarrassed expression when she said these words.


    But he did not. Instead, he reached out a hand and wrapped it around her slender waist, leading her to sit on the sofa domineeringly.


    Tang Wu panicked a little when he carried her onto hisp.


    In the past, she was the only one who was sure of him and this rarely happened.


    She wanted to get up, but her waist was held tightly by him and she could not move.


    Lan Yue picked up a document on the coffee table with his other hand and handed it to her. ¡°Sign it.¡±


    He was not asking for her opinion, but ordering her.


    Tang Wu lowered her eyes and saw the words ¡®contract¡¯ written on the document. Her eyes widened slightly.


    She was not a young girl and did not need to see the contents to know what this was!


    The emotions in her heart rose to the top.


    She understood that he was just humiliating her!


    Her expression turned ugly. She pushed his hand away and stood up.


    She tore the document into two without looking at the contents of the agreement.


    ¡°Lan Yue, I really underestimated you! Now that you¡¯ve grown up, you can use this to humiliate me, right?¡±


    She threw the shard to the ground.


    Lan Yue sat on the sofa, his dark eyes expressionless. He was calm like a bystander, but there was a faint sneer on his lips.


    He twirled the jade ring on his thumb that represented the Young Master of the Seven Stars Sect and said slowly, ¡°For the past three years, I¡¯ve been thinking about how I would punish you if you appeared in front of me.¡±


    ¡°How about I make you a ything?¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s pupils constricted uncontrobly.


    She wanted to p his cold and indifferent face, but she could not even lift a finger.


    The Lan Yue in her mind was long gone. She had chased him away personally. Although he still had the same facial features, his aura, tone, and gaze had all changed.


    The results that could not be changed three years ago naturally would not change anything after three years.


    Being entangled with her would only tire her out.


    Tang Wu lowered her thick and long eyshes, suppressing the humiliation in her heart. She said to him coldly, ¡°Since you hate me, continue to hate me. There¡¯s no need to make an agreement to tie the two of them together


    again.¡±


    ¡°I already have a new life. I will never sign such an agreement or be your lover.¡± The man sitting on the sofa narrowed his deep ck eyes slightly, his voice as cold as winter. ¡°A new life? Why, are you married?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t mind being the third party.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, there was a dead silence in the living room.


    A coldness appeared in his ck eyes and his pink lips moved, a coldughing out from his throat.


    Tang Wu was organizing what to say in her mind when she heard a cold word. ¡°Scram!¡±


    Tang Wu felt a lump in her throat, but she did not show any abnormalities in front of him. She turned around and walked toward the door quickly, afraid that he would chase after her.


    She opened the door and went out. She only heaved a sigh of relief when she entered the elevator.


    But at the same time, there was an indescribable sense of loss.


    Tang Wu went downstairs and took a taxi to the hotel.


    She turned off her phone.


    There were many missed calls.


    She called Assistant Fang and Jing Qian back.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Jing Qian rushed over.


    He sized up Tang Wu.


    ¡°I was really scared to death. I went to take my bag out but didn¡¯t see you. I called you but your phone was turned off. Assistant Fang and I discussed that if you didn¡¯t appear in the morning, we would call the police¡­¡±


    Although Jing Qian was hyper and did whatever she wanted, Tang Wu was someone she cared about. She had drunk too much and had disappeared for no reason. How could she not be worried?


    Tang Wu saw that Jing Qian¡¯s eyes were red as if she had cried and patted her thin shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for making you worry all night.¡± Jing Qian followed Tang Wu into the room. Tang Wu took off her suit jacket after entering the room and Jing Qian widened her eyes when she saw the abnormality at Tang Wu¡¯s neck. ¡°Sister Wuwu, were you¡­ Ah, ah, ah, we have to call the police and arrest that scumbag!¡±


    Tang Wu pressed her head that was hurting from Jing Qian¡¯s cries. ¡°I don¡¯t n to pursue it anymore. After all, I¡¯m also responsible. Just treat it as being bitten by a dog!¡±


    Jing Qian said, ¡°That dog is really lucky. Don¡¯t let me see him next time, or I¡¯ll beat him up for you!¡±


    Tang Wu was speechless. The Young Master of the Seven Stars Sect was really not a dog that ordinary people could beat up!

 Chapter 2304 - Different Capabilities

    <h4>Chapter 2304 Different Capabilities</h4>


    Tang Wu went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    After washing up, she stood in front of the mirror and looked at herself, furrowing her eyebrows as she cursed softly.


    How much did he hate her?


    Seeing Tang Wu like this, Jing Qian cursed a few more times.


    Tang Wu¡¯s head still hurt a little. Jing Qian asked her to rest in the room and she would cooperate with the other staff.


    It was rare for Jing Qian to be so obedient. Tang Wu nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll rest for a while.¡±


    After Jing Qian left, Tang Wu was about to sleep when her phone rang.


    Assistant Fang called Tang Wu.


    ¡°Sister, I just received a call from Director Chris. Their Asia Pacific spokesperson is going to be Chu Li.¡±


    Tang Wu sat up from the bed.


    ¡°I already discussed it with Director Chrisst night. We can sign the contract in two days¡­¡± She had drunk too much because of this.


    Assistant Fang was furious. ¡°Yes, he wanted to book us, but I heard that Chu Li came to Mn yesterday and went to the vice president¡¯s room at night¡­ Tonight, the director received a call from someone else.¡±


    In the past three years, many people and things had changed.


    Chu Li was the same. She had entered the entertainment industry and had be popr because of a period drama. She was pure and beautiful. Although she was not a young girl anymore, many people ate her face. With the Chu family¡¯s investment and support, she became popr the moment she entered the industry.


    After Chu Li entered the industry, she was very capable. As long as she wanted to get resources, she would either rely on her family or herself.


    As for what she had done, everyone knew.


    But this kind of thing wasmon in the industry and was also a method.


    Chu Li had always been against Tang Wu. She always wanted to step on Jing Qian, whom Tang Wu had supported so much. It was not Chu Li¡¯s first time snatching endorsements.


    But the rules in the industry were like this. Everyone used their own methods.


    After answering Assistant Fang¡¯s call, Tang Wu was no longer sleepy. She changed her clothes and put on makeup.


    Seeing the mark on her neck, Tang Wu furrowed her eyebrows and applied ayer of powder.


    However, the effect was not good, so Tang Wu could only wear a scarf. Tang Wu nned to meet Director Chris and took a taxi to his headquarters.


    She had just arrived at the lobby when she saw Chu Liing out of the elevator.


    Chu Li had an innocent persona and was wearing ace dress. Her long ck hair was draped over her shoulders and she had exquisite light makeup on her face.


    Behind her were her assistant and bodyguards.


    Seeing Tang Wu, Chu Li stopped and raised her chin slightly to look at Tang Wu. ¡°You¡¯re here to look for Director Chris, right? I¡¯m sorry, even if you go look for him now, you won¡¯t be able to clinch the Chris Asia Pacific endorsement, because¡­¡±


    The assistant behind Chu Li handed the contract to her. Chu Li smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already signed the contract.¡±


    Looking at Chu Li¡¯s smug gaze, Tang Wu shook her head speechlessly. ¡°It¡¯s normal to snatch resources from others in the industry, but your viciouspetition is really disgusting.¡±


    Chu Li smirked. ¡°So what? Whoever can get it is capable.¡± Tang Wu said, ¡°So, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re called the popr socialite?¡±


    Chu Li¡¯s expression changed, but she still maintained her arrogance. ¡°Tang Wu, you have no right to mention your reputation to me. Think about what happened three years ago. Who became the joke of the high society?¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°No matter how bad I am, at least those who are rted to me are handsome and have good figures. What about you? Oh my, I have goosebumps just thinking about it.¡±


    Chu Li¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    Tang Wu entered the elevator expressionlessly.


    She met the director in his office.


    President Chris apologized to Tang Wu for the sudden change in endorsement. Tang Wu knew the big picture and would not be unreasonable. Director Chris promised Tang Wu that he would consider her artist first if he had the chance next time.


    After staying in Mn for two days and finishing their work here, Tang Wu and the others nned to return to the capital. During dinner, Tang Wu saw that Jing Qian had not eaten much and asked her after returning to the hotel, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on your mind?¡±


    Jing Qian rubbed her hair with both hands. ¡°My visa is about to expire and I have to go home. But I¡¯m afraid that if I go back, I won¡¯t be able toe out.¡±


    Tang Wu asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°My family doesn¡¯t agree to me entering the entertainment industry, but I really like this career. I¡¯m not cut out for studying at all. Also, they¡¯re forcing me to go on blind dates. I don¡¯t want to get married at all¡­¡±


    Tang Wu had never asked about Jing Qian¡¯s family background, but she could tell that Jing Qian¡¯s family background was definitely not bad.


    Jing Qian sat beside Tang Wu and shook her arm. ¡°Sister Wuwu, why don¡¯t you go back with me?¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°Go back and settle your visa before going home tomunicate with them. It¡¯s useless for me to go with you.¡±


    Jing Qian pouted. ¡°You don¡¯t know, but my brother and the rest will probably know the moment I get off the ne. They will definitely take me back. If you go back with me, you can exin to them that under your protection, I¡¯ve never epted any unspoken rules. You¡¯re my boss, help memunicate with my pedantic family¡­¡±


    Tang Wu was speechless.


    ¡°Sister Wuwu, please. I promise that I will listen to you obediently in the future and listen to thepany¡¯s arrangements to improve my ability.¡±


    Tang Wu could not stand Jing Qian¡¯s coaxing. ¡°Alright, alright. I promise to go back with you.¡±


    In a luxurious castle.


    Bodyguards in ck patrolled around the clock.


    The security inside and outside the castle was strict and even a fly could not fly in.


    In a European-styled study, the butler knocked and came in. He looked at the handsome man who was reading documents and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master, ording to the news from the airport, Miss is back and took a taxi to the hotel a few minutes ago.¡±


    The handsome man looked up at the butler and said in a low and maic voice, ¡°Find out which hotel she¡¯s staying at.¡±


    ¡°Yes, do you need me to arrange for someone to bring Miss back?¡±


    The man paused, put down the pen in his hand and stood up from the leather chair. ¡°I¡¯ll pick it up myself.¡±


    The man took his jacket and went downstairs. His actions were that of a mature man. Before getting into the car, he nced at the butler. ¡°Is Second Young Master back?¡±


    ¡°He should be backter.¡±


    The man said nothing more and got into the car. The butler closed the door respectfully.


    ¡°Sister Wuwu, if I¡¯m lucky and didn¡¯t meet my family, I don¡¯t need you to help me exin.¡± Jing Qian was a little happy when she thought about how no one had stopped her when she came out of the airport.


    Perhaps the family was busy with their own matters and had forgotten about her? Tang Wu was a little confused. ¡°Jing Qian, what does your family do? Are they very strict with


    you?¡±


    Jing Qian was about to answer when the doorbell rang


    Jing Qian ran to the door and looked through the peephole. When she saw the man outside, she ran to Tang Wu¡¯s side in fear and said hurriedly, ¡°My brother is here. Sister Wuwu, go and open the door. My brother doesn¡¯t know you. If hees in to look for you, scream loudly and say that he disturbed a woman.¡±


    Tang Wu was speechless.

 Chapter 2305 - Living Next Door

    <h4>Chapter 2305 Living Next Door</h4>


    Tang Wu nced at Jing Qian, who had hidden in the wardrobe, and shook her head helplessly.


    Was her brother so fierce that she was so afraid?


    Tang Wu walked to the door and opened it.


    Standing outside was a mature and handsome man. He was wearing a gray shirt with the buttons buttoned neatly. He had a dignified aura and when he looked at Tang Wu with his deep eyes, there was a dignified look.


    Tang Wu pursed her lips slightly.


    She was not a young girl who was inexperienced in the ways of the world. She could naturally guess that if Brother Jing Qian could find this ce, she must be in this room.


    The man¡¯s deep gazended on Tang Wu. Tang Wu was wearing a white chiffon shirt and jeans. Her long curly hair was tied into a ponytail, revealing her palm-sized exquisite face. There were two strands of hair by her cheek. She was slender and charming, like a rose that had bloomed at night, exuding a dazzling beauty. The man nodded at Tang Wu and looked away without saying anything.


    He took out his phone from his pocket and made a call.


    Soon, her phone rang in the room.


    The man nced at the room and said in a low and maic voice, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Brother Jing Qian, Jing Shen.¡±


    Tang Wu had already given Brother Jing Qian a conclusion in her heart.


    An old fox-like man.


    Jing Qian was not his opponent.


    Jing Qian¡¯s phone had rung just now. If she continued to lie for Jing Qian, she would really treat her as a fool.


    Jing Qian seemed to have thought of this and came out of the wardrobe dejectedly.


    She puffed up her cheeks and walked to the door in small steps like a pufferfish. She looked up at the mature and handsome man and called out obediently, ¡°Boss.¡±


    The man looked at Jing Qian, his expression unchanged. He only said, ¡°Pack up and go back with me.¡±


    ¡°Brother, can¡¯t you be kind and just pretend you didn¡¯t find me?¡± Jing Qian hugged the man¡¯s arm and shook it hard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back and be locked up. I don¡¯t want to get married either. Brother, I beg you.¡± Jing Qian blinked, tears swarming in her eyes. ¡°My boss is here, please give me some face!¡±


    A smile appeared on the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Grandpa went to London and won¡¯t be back for the time being.¡±


    Jing Qian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± As long as the old grandpa was not at home, her brother would not lock her up. Jing Shen touched Jing Shao¡¯s head. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve lost weight outside recently. Go back with me and ask the servant to make some delicious food for you.¡±


    With that said, he looked at Tang Wu, who had walked into the room and did not disturb them. ¡°Please go with me.¡±


    Jing Qian nodded. ¡°Brother, wait for me downstairs. I¡¯ll talk to my boss.¡±


    After Jing Shen left, Jing Qian invited Tang Wu to her house.


    ¡°My brother invited me personally. Sister Wuwu,e with me! You were so good to me when I was in the capital. I have good food and drinks, so I naturally have to repay you.¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°I came in a hurry and didn¡¯t buy anything. It¡¯s not good to visit your house¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯tck anything.¡± Jing Qian pulled Tang Wu downstairs. Tang Wu was not a shy person. After Jing Qian pulled her into the car, she greeted Jing Shen with a smile.


    Jing Shen looked at Tang Wu and smirked.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t smile so mysteriously. What if you scare my boss?¡±


    Jing Shen said, ¡°I don¡¯t think your boss is a timid person.¡±


    Tang Wu, who was sitting by the car window, was speechless.


    The car drove for half an hour before arriving at a luxurious castle.


    The security outside was tight and bodyguards in ck were standing guard.


    Entering through the door, Tang Wu felt that something was wrong. Jing Qian¡¯s family was richer and more mysterious than she had imagined! After the car drove through the gate, it still had to drive for about twenty minutes. It was enough to prove how big this ce was.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the castle and a uniformed butler came over and opened the door.


    The moment he saw Tang Wu, aplicated glint shed past his eyes. However, the butler did not show any emotions when he saw Jing Shen¡¯s expression.


    From the moment Tang Wu got out of the car, she had felt that something was wrong.


    These bodyguards in ck felt strangely familiar.


    Tang Wu pulled Jing Qian and asked softly, ¡°Jing Qian, what does your family do?¡±


    ¡°Our family has many businesses, technology, oil, finance, hotels¡­ I¡¯m not sure how many we have, but we don¡¯t have an entertainment industry.¡±


    Tang Wu was not a shallow person, but she was a little shocked now.


    Before she could think further, Jing Qian pulled her into the castle.


    The moment she entered, Tang Wu felt like she had entered a magnificent medieval castle.


    The servants were busy with their own matters. When they saw Jing Qian, they greeted her respectfully, ¡°Hello, Miss.¡±


    Jing Qian pulled Tang Wu to the sofa.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that my grandfather isn¡¯t around. No one is that depressed.¡±


    The butler instructed the servants to bring tea, snacks, and fruits for Jing Qian and Tang Wu.


    ¡°Young Master asked me to arrange a room for Miss Tang. I¡¯ll get someone to bring Miss Tang¡¯s luggage up now.¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take my luggage myself.¡±


    The servant brought Tang Wu to one of the rooms on the third floor.


    After dinner, Jing Qian was called to the study by Jing Shen and Tang Wu returned to the guest room.


    She washed her face and changed into casual clothes.


    There was a balcony outside the guest room and Tang Wu pushed the door open.


    It was daytime in the capital, so Tang Wu sent Nan Xun a video call.


    As soon as the video call went through, Little Candy¡¯s cute and beautiful face appeared in Tang Wu¡¯s sight.


    Tang Wu smiled. ¡°Darling, do you miss Mommy?¡±


    ¡°I thought about it. Mommy, when are youing back?¡±


    ¡°Mommy will be back in two days. I bought gifts for you and your brothers.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m looking forward to Mommy¡¯s gift.¡±


    Tang Wu only had her precious daughter in her eyes and did not notice a ck sedan driving downstairs.


    The car door opened and a tall figure got out.


    The butler went forward and bowed. ¡°Second Young Master, you¡¯re back.¡±


    The man hummed softly.


    Entering the castle, he was at the corner of the stairs when a deep voice stopped him. ¡°Ah Yue.¡±


    Lan Yue stopped and looked at Jing Shen, who was walking toward him.


    Jing Shen walked in front of Lan Yue and patted his shoulder. ¡°Did everything go smoothly?¡±


    Lan Yue nodded, his cold face void of any emotions.


    ¡°There¡¯s a guest at home. I arranged for her to stay on the third floor.¡±


    Lan Yue seemed to have no interest in this and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±


    Jing Shen looked at Lan Yue¡¯s back and smirked slightly.


    Lan Yue pushed open the door and vaguely heard the woman¡¯s voice andughter from the balcony. He frowned, his dark eyes indifferent.


    Jing Shen actually arranged for the woman to be next to him!

 Chapter 2306 - Exquisite Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 2306 Exquisite Little Girl</h4>


    Lan Yue unbuttoned the first two buttons of his shirt and called the butler. He instructed calmly, ¡°Get rid of the woman beside me.¡±


    The butler was silent for a few seconds before he replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tang Wu ended the video call with Little Candy and was about to lie on the bed to watch TV when there was a knock on the door.


    Opening the door, the butler was standing there.


    ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯m sorry. Our Young Master is back. He doesn¡¯t like people staying next to him.¡±


    Tang Wu immediately understood. ¡°Okay, if possible, I want to go back to the hotel.¡± Without waiting for the butler to say anything, Tang Wu said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Jing Qian when I return to the hotel.¡±


    If she told Jing Qian now, she might get into a conflict with this Young Master.


    The butler nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll send Miss Tang out.¡±


    Lan Yue poured himself a ss of wine and walked to the balcony. Swirling the wine ss, his dark eyes swept downstairs.


    A slender figure got into the car and the butler closed the door.


    Lan Yue was slightly stunned as he swirled his wine ss.


    Was he seeing things?


    If not, why would she think that the slender figure in the car looked like that woman?


    He looked up and downed the liquid in the ss. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly, looking extremely sexy.


    After standing on the balcony for a while, he returned to his room to take a shower.


    He put on his pajamas and went downstairs with his phone.


    At the corner of the second floor, she met Jing Qian, who wasing out of the study.


    They were both slightly surprised when their eyes met. Jing Qian thought that Lan Yue was still in Mn.


    Jing Qian always had some respect for her second brother who had only returned to the family three years ago.


    When he had just returned, she had evenughed at him with several young masters from the branch families. Later, when she saw how he had dealt with those young masters but had not touched her at all, she felt that he had been especially kind to her.


    Her eldest brother was not her biological son. To her grandfather, who valued bloodline, only her second brother had the final say in this family.


    That was why Jing Qian did not dare to provoke him anymore.


    Jing Qian pursed her lips and went forward to greet Lan Yue. ¡°Second Brother.¡± Then, she ran to the third floor.


    Lan Yue looked at Jing Shao¡¯s back and seemed to have thought of something. He narrowed his dark eyes slightly. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°My boss lives on the third floor. I¡¯ll go find her.¡±


    ¡°Your boss?¡± Lan Yue¡¯s well-defined face was slightly cold and sharp, his voice cold and indifferent. ¡°The woman who was with you in Mn?¡±


    Jing Qian was stunned.


    F*ck, Second Brother actually saw her in Mn?


    She had been lying to herself that he had not noticed her!


    Jing Qian touched her head. ¡°Y-Yes, she¡¯s very good to me. Big Brother also agreed to invite her to our house.¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s expression changed.


    He went past Jing Qian and went upstairs.


    Pushing open the guest room door, she looked inside.


    The woman was no longer inside. There was a faint familiar and unfamiliar fragrance in the air.


    When Jing Qian came up, Lan Yue was already walking downstairs.


    Lan Yue found the butler in the living room. ¡°Which hotel is the woman you sent to the car at?¡±


    Before the butler could say anything, Lan Yue waved his hand again. ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡±


    Lan Yue entered the kitchen with a cold expression and took out a bottle of mineral water from the fridge. He looked up and finished it in one go.


    It seemed like that was the only way to calm the turmoil in her heart.


    Jing Qian rushed downstairs. ¡°Butler, where¡¯s my boss?¡±


    ¡°She went back to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The moment Jing Qian finished speaking, she received a call from Tang Wu.


    A few minutester, Jing Qian went upstairs disappointed.


    Tang Wu did not stay here for long. While Jing Qian was settling her visa, she returned to the capital first.


    Jing Qian got Jing Shen to help her get a visa very quickly.


    The day Jing Qian got her visa was Jing Shen¡¯s thirtieth birthday.


    When Big Brother was still the Young Master, the Old Master would take a liking to him on his birthday every year.


    But ever since he found out that Big Brother was not rted to him by blood, he had not held a birthday party for him.


    Jing Qian still had some feelings for Jing Shen. After all, they had grown up together. Even if they were not rted by blood, she still treated him as her older brother.


    Jing Qian called Jing Shen and invited him to eat at a high-end restaurant.


    Jing Shen agreed.


    Unfortunately, she met Lan Yue and Ji Shuang¡¯er the moment she entered the restaurant.


    Ji Shuang¡¯er was the fianc¨¦e Lan Yue had decided on after he returned to the family.


    Ji Shuang¡¯er was a famous painter. She looked exquisite and had a retro artistic aura. She was three years older than Lan Yue, but when the two of them sat together, the man was handsome and the woman was beautiful. They looked like an exquisite painting.


    They were quitepatible. Jing Qian nced at Jing Shen beside her. ¡°Big Brother, I didn¡¯t know Second Brother and Sister Shuang¡¯er were here. How about we go somewhere else?¡±


    The Ji and Jing family had long been engaged. Before Jing Shen¡¯s status had changed, he and Ji Shuang¡¯er had been the ones engaged.


    Jing Qian did not know if Jing Shen and Ji Shuang¡¯er had any feelings for each other, but to be honest, it was really awkward for them to go from fianc¨¦ to brother-inw.


    Jing Shen looked at the man and woman who were chatting happily and he said, ¡°No need.¡± Ji Shuang¡¯er could see the entrance of the restaurant from where she was sitting. When she saw Jing Shen and Jing Qian, she let Lan Yue know before she stood up and walked towards them.


    She called them to a table. The four of them had a meal together.


    After eating, Jing Qian took Jing Shen¡¯s car back.


    She pouted. ¡°Sister Shuang¡¯er seems to like Second Brother quite a bit.¡±


    Jing Shen hummed.


    ¡­.


    In the private ne.


    Ji Shuang¡¯er raised her eyebrows and looked at the young man who had his legs crossed elegantly and was looking down at his documents. She asked with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m a little curious. Why are you suddenly going to my art exhibition and the Capital, which is the secondst stop of the world tour?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to meet an old friend?¡± Ji Shuang¡¯er was born noble and when she smiled, it was a faint smile, elegant and dignified.


    Lan Yue looked up from the document, his dark eyesnding on Ji Shuang¡¯er. ¡°I¡¯m just apanying you.¡±


    Ji Shuang¡¯er pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Who would believe that?¡±


    After arriving at the capital, the two of them rested in the hotel for the night.


    The next day, Ji Shuang¡¯er pulled Lan Yue to the mall.


    ¡°There are a few loyal fans here at the art exhibition tomorrow. They¡¯ve been my fans for many years. I have to give them some gifts.¡± Ji Shuang¡¯er was choosing things in the mall and Lan Yue did not follow her in. He went to the smoking area. His tall body leaned against the wall, the cigarette between his fingers and the smoke blurred his well-defined face. After some time, a soft voice sounded.


    ¡°Handsome Uncle¡­¡±


    Lan Yue looked down and saw the little girl who had appeared by his leg. The little girl was exquisite like a porcin doll and looked delicate. She was wearing a fluffy princess dress and was blinking her ss-like eyes at him.

 Chapter 2307 - Going to Her House

    <h4>Chapter 2307 Going to Her House</h4>


    Lan Yue looked at the delicate girl and stubbed out the cigarette in his hand.


    He squatted down and looked at the little girl whose eyes were red and sobbing. He lowered his voice unconsciously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The young girl was fair and tender, her ck grape-like eyes seemed to have been soaked in water, like a porcin doll, making people not dare to speak loudly for fear of scaring her.


    In the past few years, Lan Yue had be much colder and harder. There were very few people and things that could move him.


    But this young girl in front of him gave him an indescribable feeling. After Lan Yue squatted down, Little Candy could see his face more clearly.


    She forgot her fear and eximed in her heart. This Uncle was really handsome!


    In her eyes, Uncle was already very handsome, but this Uncle was not worse than Uncle.


    Little Candy blinked her beautiful ss-like eyes and said in a young and crisp voice, ¡°I can¡¯t find Grandma Zhang.¡±


    Grandma Zhang was the servant who took care of Tang Wu and Little Candy.


    She had brought Little Candy out to buy things. When she was settling the bill, she did not notice that Little Candy had run away.


    ¡°I saw a child taking a beautiful balloon and wanted to ask him where he bought it¡­¡± Little Candy sniffed her nose. ¡°After asking, I couldn¡¯t find Grandma Zhang.¡± Lan Yue quickly understood that the young girl had lost her family.


    He took out his phone. ¡°Do you remember Grandma Zhang¡¯s number?¡±


    Little Candy pouted. ¡°I only remember Mommy, but Mommy knows Grandma Zhang¡¯s phone number¡­¡± ¡°Then tell me your mother¡¯s number.¡± ¡°137¡­¡±


    Lan Yue was only at the third number when an anxious voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Little Candy.¡±


    When Little Candy saw Auntie Zhang rushing over with a bag, a smile appeared on her pretty and soft face. ¡°Grandma Zhang!¡±


    Lan Yue looked up at the middle-aged woman walking over.


    Auntie Zhang ran in front of Little Candy and only let out a long sigh of relief when she saw that Little Candy was fine. Little Candy knew that she had scared Auntie Zhang by running around. She lowered her fan-like long eyshes. ¡°Grandma Zhang, I know I was wrong. Next time I see a pretty balloon, I won¡¯t run around anymore.¡±


    How could Auntie Zhang bear to me Little Candy? The little girl was usually very obedient and sensible. She said that she knew she was wrong and would not do it again.


    Holding Little Candy¡¯s hand, Auntie Zhang looked at Lan Yue.


    Lan Yue was 1.89 meters tall and was much taller than Auntie Zhang. Auntie Zhang looked up and eximed in her heart when she saw Lan Yue¡¯s face.


    What a handsome young man! Little Candy said softly to Auntie Zhang, ¡°Grandma Zhang, Handsome Uncle is a good person. He just nned to call Mommy¡­¡±


    Auntie Zhang nodded and thanked Lan Yue several times.


    Lan Yue shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t help much. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    Lan Yue looked at his watch and guessed that Ji Shuang¡¯er was about to finish buying her things. After letting Auntie Zhang and Little Candy know, he turned and left.


    He had only taken two steps when the young girl ran up to him. ¡°Handsome Uncle, can we have your number?¡±.


    Little Candy was not wearing her phone and watch today, so she could only borrow Grandma Zhang¡¯s phone to store Handsome Uncle¡¯s number. Lan Yue looked at the phone Little Candy handed over and pursed his pink lips slightly. His private number would not be known so easily.


    But this soft little girl in front of him, her big eyes looking at him with bright eyes¡­ He could imagine that if he was unwilling to give her the number, the little girl might cry out in disappointment.


    Somehow, he could not bear to let this little girl cry.


    Lan Yue took the phone and entered his number.


    Little Candy got Handsome Uncle¡¯s phone number and pulled his fair and slender hand happily.


    Lan Yue bowed.


    Little Candy stood on tiptoes and quickly kissed his well-defined handsome face.


    After Ji Shuang¡¯er was done shopping, she looked at Lan Yue, who had his fingers by his face and was slightly dazed. She freed a hand and waved it in front of his eyes. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Lan Yue smirked slightly, a rare smile on his face. ¡°I was kissed by a three-year-old girl.¡±


    Ji Shuang¡¯er was surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t think you like children usually. Why did you let a young girl kiss you?¡±


    Lan Yue did not say much and only said calmly, ¡°The little girl is quite cute.¡±


    Lan Yue clearly had no intention of continuing. Ji Shuang¡¯er was a sensible person. If he did not say anything, she would not ask.


    They returned to the hotel.


    Ji Shuang¡¯er still had a lot to do at the art exhibition tomorrow, so she did note out after returning to her room. Lan Yue stood in front of the French windows and looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar bustling city. His deep ck eyes narrowed slightly.


    This city gave him many memories.


    Sweetness, happiness, pain, sadness, despair¡­


    Lan Yue closed his eyes. He took his phone, got up, and walked out of the room.


    Seeing him go out, the bodyguards immediately followed.


    Lan Yue raised his hand and said calmly, ¡°No need.¡±


    He drove away quickly.


    The night gradually darkened.


    A light was turned on by the roadside and his face was reflected on the car window, looking cold and indifferent.


    The car ran aimlessly on the road for a few rounds before stopping at a district.


    He got out of the car and stood by the flower bed, his dark eyes looking at one of the apartments.


    He took out a cigarette from his pocket and was about to light it when a familiar soft voice sounded. ¡°Handsome Uncle?¡±


    Lan Yue looked sideways and saw the girl in the mall.


    When she and Auntie Zhang came out of the convenience store, Auntie Zhang was holding a bottle of cigarettes.


    ¡°Handsome Uncle, why are you here?¡±


    Little Candy was very surprised to see Lan Yue.


    ¡°I had a friend who stayed here before and came to take a look.¡±


    Auntie Zhang asked, ¡°Has your friend moved away?¡±


    Lan Yue hummed.


    ¡°Uncle, have you had dinner? Grandma Zhang¡¯s dinner is almost ready. Come and eat with us!¡±


    Auntie Zhang wanted to stop Little Candy, but Little Candy had already grabbed the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Uncle, Grandma Zhang¡¯s food is super delicious.¡± Seeing this, Auntie Zhang could not say anything else.


    This person was tall and handsome. He should not be a bad person!


    Lan Yue should have rejected her, but facing the young girl¡¯s innocent and kind eyes, the rejection that was about toe out of his mouth turned into ¡®okay¡¯.


    The young girl lived in a duplex building on the top floor of Tang Wu¡¯s apartment.


    The house was decorated warmly. The young girl took out a pair of men¡¯s slippers and handed it to Lan Yue while exining, ¡°Handsome Uncle, don¡¯t misunderstand. This pair of slippers belongs to my uncle.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my Papa since I was born. Mommy said that he went to a very far ce. I know that that ce is heaven.¡±


    The other would be eventer.

 Chapter 2308 - He Appeared Behind Her

    <h4>Chapter 2308 He Appeared Behind Her</h4>


    When Little Candy mentioned Papa, a trace of sadness shed past her ck grape-like eyes.


    Lan Yue suddenly felt a pain in his heart.


    His well-defined hand patted the young girl¡¯s head lightly. ¡°You have a good mother.¡±


    Judging from the young girl¡¯s clothes, personality, and the furnishing of the house, the young girl¡¯s mother must have loved her very much.


    At the mention of Mommy, Little Candy¡¯s eyes curved into crescents again.


    ¡°Yes, yes. My Mommy loves me very much. Besides, my Mommy is a beauty. Every Uncle who sees my Mommy thinks she¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Little Candy seemed to have thought of something and looked up at Lan Yue with bright eyes. ¡°Handsome Uncle, are you married? If you¡¯re not, do you want to see my Mommy¡¯s photo¡­¡±


    Hearing Little Candy¡¯s words, Auntie Zhang hurriedly shot a look at the young girl. In the past few years, there had been many men pursuing Tang Wu, but she was focused on Little Candy and her career and had no intention of finding a man.


    Auntie Zhang wanted to introduce a partner to Tang Wu before, but Tang Wu rejected her with a few words and asked her not to mention a partner again.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. Our Little Candy is talking nonsense. Her mother is busy with work every day and has no time to fall in love.¡±


    Lan Yue nodded at Auntie Zhang, then looked at the young girl and touched her head. ¡°Uncle has a fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Little Candy pouted and hummed in disappointment.


    Lan Yue did not stay long at Little Candy¡¯s house.


    When she took the elevator downstairs, she unconsciously pressed the button for the floor of Tang Wu¡¯s apartment.


    UT


    The elevator door opened and he walked out.


    Standing at the door of the apartment, he entered the previous password.


    To his surprise, the door opened.


    Walking into the apartment, Lan Yue was surprised to find that the interior was the same as before.


    The floor was neat and clean, as if someone often came to clean it.


    Lan Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Would shee here again?


    When Tang Wu returned home from thepany, it was already eight in the evening.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Little Candy, who was ying with toys in the living room, ran toward her.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Tang Wu changed into her slippers and hugged Little Candy. ¡°Did something happy happen today?¡±


    Little Candy hugged Tang Wu¡¯s neck and said softly, ¡°I met a super handsome Uncle today¡­¡± Then, she seemed to have thought of something and a trace of disappointment appeared on her face.¡± Unfortunately, Handsome Uncle said that he has a fianc¨¦e. Otherwise, I would introduce her to Mommy.¡±


    The corners of Tang Wu¡¯s lips twitched. She bent her index finger and scratched the bridge of Little Candy¡¯s nose. ¡°You want to be Mommy¡¯s matchmaker at such a young age? Fortunately, Uncle doesn¡¯t mind. Otherwise, he would think that your Mommy is an old witch that no one wants!¡±


    Little Candy pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not an old witch. My Mommy is the prettiest Mommy in the world.¡±


    Tang Wu smiled and looked at Little Candy lovingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Mommy. However, don¡¯t bring a strange uncle home next time, okay?¡± Little Candy said, ¡°But that handsome Uncle is not a bad person¡­¡±


    Seeing Tang Wu slowly narrowing her eyes, Little Candy lowered her head. ¡°Alright, I can only bring strangers home with Mommy¡¯s permission next time.¡±


    Although Tang Wu doted on Little Candy usually, she would be strict when it was time to be. Little Candy was still very afraid of her angry mother.


    At night.


    After Little Candy fell asleep, Tang Wu asked Auntie Zhang about Little Candy bringing her home.


    ¡°I think that man is not bad. He doesn¡¯t look like a bad person.¡±


    Auntie Zhang was quite urate with people. With her words, Tang Wu was relieved.


    Tang Wu took a bath and went to the study to work. In the middle of the night, it started to rain.


    Tang Wu remembered that the window of the apartment downstairs was still open. She hurriedly got up and took the elevator downstairs.


    Opening the apartment door, Tang Wu smelled the faint smell of tobo.


    She froze, thinking that there was something wrong with her nose.


    She took a few steps forward and looked at the living room.


    In the dark space, a trace of redness flickered. There seemed to be someone sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart beat faster. Was there a thief? Tang Wu quickly took out a stick from the shoe cab and walked toward the living room.


    With her skills, it was more than enough to deal with a thief.


    Tang Wu was very familiar with this apartment. She did not need to turn on the lights to reach the living room quickly.


    Walking to the sofa, she swung her rod at the dark figure.


    But soon, the stick was intercepted.


    Tang Wu¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Where did this thiefe from? How dare he?¡±


    Tang Wu wanted to take back the stick, but that person was very strong. Tang Wu raised her leg and kicked that person. She knew karate and ordinary people were not her match.


    However, she had underestimated the skills of the man on the sofa. The moment she stretched her leg out, the man grabbed it with his other hand. The hand holding the stick hit her knee and Tang Wu gasped in pain.


    Her body fell backwards uncontrobly. However, very quickly, a hand reached towards her waist and pulled her into someone¡¯s arms.


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart thumped, thinking that she had met an expert.


    She was thinking about how to escape when she was thrown onto the sofa.


    The man¡¯s tall body leaned over her domineeringly.


    ¡°Where did this maniace from¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Tang Wu furrowed her eyebrows when she smelled the faint cigarette smell on the man.


    She had smelled such a scent in Mn before.


    The moment she froze, the man leaned down, his slightly cold lips pressed against her ear as he said softly, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    <b>ir as</b>


    Tang Wu froze.


    She reacted and pushed him away. He grabbed her hand and kissed her, starting from her cheek.


    The more Tang Wu resisted, the tighter he grabbed her hand and kissed her harder.


    The living room was rather quiet. For a moment, they could only hear the sound of the rain outside and their breathing.


    Until he noticed the tears in her eyes.


    In the darkness, he could not see her face clearly, but his gaze was locked on her. ¡°You cried?¡±


    She said nothing.


    When they were at their worst, she had never cried in front of him.


    But now, she was crying.


    Lan Yue chuckled and stood up from the sofa.


    He turned on the lights in the living room.


    Tang Wu had already sat up on the sofa with her back facing him. He could not see her face clearly. He pursed his lips tightly and turned around sharply. After a few steps, he turned back to look at her feet.


    An image appeared in her mind.


    Within a few seconds, Tang Wu heard the door close.


    Taking a deep breath, she went to the bedroom to close the window and took the elevator upstairs.


    She stood at the entrance of the duplex building and was about to enter the password when she suddenly realized that something was wrong. She turned back and saw the young man who had appeared in the corridor.


    Tang Wu¡¯s pupils constricted slightly.

 Chapter 2309 - Little Candy’s Identity (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2309 Little Candy¡¯s Identity (1)</h4>


    Tang Wu looked at the man standing not far behind her.


    She thought she had seen wrongly.


    Under the warm white light of the corridor, the man was wearing a ck shirt and pants, with both hands in his pants pockets, looking at her with an unreadable expression.


    Cold and indifferent.


    There was a smile on his lips that she could not understand, exuding a terrifying danger.


    The moment their eyes met, Tang Wu was dazed for a moment.


    This man had already made her so unfamiliar that she was afraid.


    He was no longer the little puppy she could do whatever she wanted in the past. Tang Wu tried to calm herself down and pursed her red lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave?¡±


    The man strode towards her.


    Tang Wu leaned against the door, not knowing whether to advance or retreat.


    Her hands behind her back clenched into fists unconsciously and her palms were sweating.


    Her brain was notpletely dead and was thinking rapidly.


    It was definitely unusual for him to appear here.


    Little Candy¡¯s words from that night appeared in her mind.


    ¡°I met a super handsome Uncle today¡­¡±


    Not only that, she even invited him home for dinner.


    Could it be¡­


    Tang Wu did not dare to think further.


    The tall man was already in front of her.


    She was wearing slippers and there was a difference in height. She needed to look up to see his face clearly.


    His dark eyes stared fixedly at her. The aura on him was like arge, trapping her tightly and making it difficult for her to breathe.


    She pursed her red lips and pinched her palm hard.


    Taking a deep breath, a charming smile appeared on her lips when she looked at him again. ¡°Lan Yue, admit it. Admit that you can¡¯t forget me.¡±


    Her slender fingers brushed against his well-defined face. ¡°Don¡¯t you already have me? Why? Do you think it¡¯s not enough?¡±


    He was not repelled by her frivolous words. His tall body came close and trapped her between his chest and the door frame.


    His cold face was so close to her that it was only a fist¡¯s distance away.


    Tang Wu was unfamiliar and afraid of Lan Yue, who was approaching her domineeringly. Under his deep and sharp gaze, she forced herself to look into his eyes and the smile on her face became even more charming. ¡°Thinking about how I broke off contact with my parents because I was with you in the past, I¡¯m really silly. In the past few years, I¡¯ve only realized how worth it it it is to have people in this flowery world. Only a fool would hang himself on a tree¡­¡±


    He raised his hand and touched her charming and beautiful face when she smiled. His thin lips curled up slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you¡¯ve been in the past three years. I just want to know who Little Candy is to you.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart tightened.


    He had already seen through her intention of changing the topic to anger him away! ¡°After I was discharged from the hospital, I got pregnant identally.¡± In order to avoid being involved with him again, she had changed the age on Little Candy¡¯s birth certificate.


    Even if he investigated, he would not be able to find anything


    Lan Yue¡¯s dark eyes stared fixedly at her, as if he wanted to catch any subtle expression on her face.


    Tang Wu¡¯s scalp turned numb from his gaze.


    Reaching out, she pushed him hard. ¡°Mr Lan, now that you¡¯re the Young Master of Seven Stars Sect, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯tck women around you. I heard that you have a fianc¨¦e. If she finds out about your ambiguous rtionship with your ex-girlfriend, I think she will feel ufortable.¡±


    He seemed to have not heard her words or felt her rejection. He was still like a mountain, standing in front of her without moving. His slender fingers caressed her red lips and then pinched her chin.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry if she¡¯sfortable or not.¡± He narrowed his dark eyes slightly and tightened his grip on her chin. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate Little Candy¡¯s identity. You¡¯d better not lie to


    me!¡±


    Without waiting for Tang Wu to say anything, he turned around and strode away.


    After Chu Li returned from Mn, she was pleased with herself. She had just finished her program at the broadcastingpany and returned to the hotel.


    So what if she was called a social butterfly? That was her ability!


    She had just entered the lobby when she saw a tall ck figure.


    That figure looked a little familiar.


    ¡°Lan Yue¡­¡±


    The man who was striding toward the elevator did not stop and Chu Li chased after him unconsciously.


    When they arrived at the elevator, Chu Li was about to enter when four bodyguards in ck rushed out and blocked her.


    The elevator door closed and Chu Li saw a perfect and cold handsome face.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief. It was the Lan Yue she remembered.


    as


    He was wearing a perfectly ironed ck shirt and pants, his hands in his pockets, his expression cold and his eyes dark. He had a strong aura that kept people away.


    Although he was indifferent three years ago, his aura was not so strong that people did not dare to approach him.


    Chu Li looked at the slowly closing elevator door and frowned.


    It might just be someone who looked like Lan Yue!


    Lan Yue could not have such an aura!


    After the scandal between Tang Wu and Qi Chen three years ago, Lan Yue had also disappeared from the entertainment industry. After Chu Li entered the entertainment industry, she had asked about Lan Yue, but no one knew where he had gone.


    Chu Li had thought that he might have suffered a huge blow and returned to the tribe!


    Chu Li was conflicted about Lan Yue. She wanted him, but she looked down on his ipetence.


    She could only live an ordinary life after returning to the tribe!


    Tang Wu did not sleep the entire night.


    She tossed and turned on the bed, unable to fall asleep.


    The doorbell suddenly rang.


    She walked to the door and looked through the peephole.


    Seeing the cold man, Tang Wu furrowed her eyebrows.


    It seemed like he would not let it go until he found out.


    Little Candy woke up and ran over when she heard the doorbell.


    ¡°Mommy, is Handsome Uncle here?¡±


    Tang Wu was speechless.


    ¡°I called Handsome Uncle this morning!¡± Little Candy pointed at her phone and watch and opened the door without waiting for Tang Wu to say anything.


    Seeing Lan Yue outside, she ran out and hugged his leg with a bright smile. ¡°Handsome Uncle, you¡¯re really here.¡±


    Lan Yue was not the only one who came. There were several bodyguards following behind him.


    The bodyguard was carrying breakfast from a five-star hotel and the toys he had bought for Little Candy.


    Little Candy invited them in excitedly.


    The bodyguards left after putting down their things.


    Auntie Zhang was preparing to make breakfast. Seeing that Lan Yue had brought breakfast over, she helped put it on the dining table. ¡°Mommy, Handsome Uncle brought breakfast. They¡¯re all your favorites. Come and eat with us!¡±


    Tang Wu nced at the man who had not looked at her from beginning to end. She could not chase him out in front of Little Candy. She frowned and said to Little Candy, ¡°You can eat first. Mommy will go and wash up.¡±

 Chapter 2310 - Little Candy’s Identity (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2310 Little Candy¡¯s Identity (2)</h4>


    Tang Wu washed up and changed her clothes beforeing out of the room.


    Auntie Zhang was the only one left in the dining room.


    ¡°Little Candy took Mr Lan to her room to unwrap toys.¡±


    Tang Wu was speechless.


    ¡°Miss, did you not sleep wellst night? You don¡¯t look too good.¡±


    Tang Wu rubbed her aching temples and nodded. She nced at the sumptuous breakfast on the dining table and said to Auntie Zhang, ¡°Make me a bowl of noodles!¡±


    Auntie Zhang did not ask anything and went into the kitchen.


    Auntie Zhang quickly cooked a bowl of noodles for Tang Wu. When Little Candy pulled Lan Yue out, she saw that Tang Wu had not eaten the breakfast on the dining table and asked with a frown, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you like the breakfast Handsome Uncle bought?¡±


    Tang Wu nced at Little Candy, then her beautiful eyesnded on Lan Yue. ¡°Mr Lan, please pay attention to your influence in the future. Although my daughter likes you, it¡¯s not good for your fianc¨¦e to know that you came to a single mother¡¯s house so early in the morning.¡±


    Lan Yue did not respond to Tang Wu¡¯s words. Instead, he touched Little Candy¡¯s head. ¡°Ask Grandma Zhang to help you change into your school uniform. Uncle will send you to schoolter.¡±


    Little Candy hummed and looked at her mother¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Go, I¡¯ll talk to your mother.¡±


    Little Candy held Auntie Zhang¡¯s hand and entered her room.


    Lan Yue and Tang Wu were the only ones left in the dining room.


    Tang Wu only ate a few mouthfuls of noodles and lost her appetite under the man¡¯s gaze.


    Tang Wu reached out and was about to take the napkin when someone was faster than her. Then, the man bent down and wiped the soup stain at the corner of her lips with his slender fingers.


    His rough thumb seemed to touch her lips.


    Tang Wu felt her scalp tingle. When she regained her senses, she red at him angrily.


    Before she could say anything, she heard him say with a faint smile, ¡°You seem nervous seeing me with Little Candy?¡±


    Tang Wu stood up from the chair and pushed him away angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t have to send Little Candy.¡±


    She returned to her room to get her bag.


    When she came out, Little Candy was already in the man¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Mommy, Handsome Uncle said he would send me to school. Can I take his car?¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°Did you forget what Mommy told youst night? Come down and don¡¯t trouble Uncle.¡±


    Little Candy pouted. Although she was a little disappointed, she did not dare to make Mommy angry.


    Lan Yue took the elevator downstairs with the mother and daughter. Seeing them go to the garage, he did not follow them.


    Tang Wu went to her car and cursed when she saw that the front tire was t.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Wu held Little Candy¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s take a taxi outside the district. Mommy¡¯s car needs to change its tires.¡±


    The mother and daughter had just arrived at the district when a ck sedan drove over.


    Lan Yue got out of the car. ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡± Tang Wu was about to refuse when the man approached her ear and said in a voice that only he and her could hear, ¡°If you want a taxi, I don¡¯t mind letting a taxi into the repair shop.¡±


    Tang Wu was so angry that her blood pressure rose.


    He had prepared a child seat in the back seat. It was obvious that he hade prepared.


    On the way to Little Candy Kindergarten, Tang Wu said nothing.


    The atmosphere in the car was not dead. Little Candy was chattering and talking to the man driving in front.


    The two of them talked about kindergarten and Little Candy said with a smile, ¡°Li Rui¡¯s parents in our ss are divorced. Li Rui¡¯s father sends him to school every day and smiles at my mother every time¡­¡± ¡°Uncle said that Li Rui¡¯s father must like my Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Handsome Uncle, it¡¯s such a pity that you have a fianc¨¦e¡­¡±


    Tang Wu coughed and stopped the little girl who was talking nonsense. After sending Little Candy to kindergarten, Tang Wu nned to take a taxi and leave.


    Lan Yue walked up to her and said calmly, ¡°Get in the car. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°We have nothing to talk about.¡±


    Lan Yue took out a small transparent stic bag from his pocket. There was a slightly curly ck hair inside. ¡°You should know whose it is without me reminding you!¡±


    Tang Wu pursed her lips. ¡°Stop doing useless things.¡± His family must know that he hade to the capital. Even if he got the hair, the result might not be what he wanted.


    Lan Yue could not see any panic in Tang Wu¡¯s eyes. He narrowed his deep ck eyes. ¡°Tang Wu, you¡¯d better not be lying.¡±


    <b>arro</b>


    Lan Yue returned to the hotel.


    He called Ah Sen, who he had promoted to assistant, over.


    ¡°Help me do something.¡± Hearing Lan Yue¡¯s instructions, Ah Sen nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. I will definitely settle this matter.¡±


    Three dayster.


    Ah Sen handed Lan Yue a DNA report.


    Lan Yue opened it and saw the results.


    Little Candy was not rted to him by blood.


    He pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Did you find the bodyguard who told on you?¡±


    Ah Sen nodded.


    Lan Yue¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°What about the other report?¡±


    ¡°The results will be outter.¡±


    Tang Wu had not seen Lan Yue for a few days.


    She did not know if he was still in the Capital. She forced herself not to think about him and did not let his appearance mess up her life.


    Jing Qian had already arrived and Tang Wu brought her to film an advertisement.


    After the shoot, the advertisers treated them to a meal.


    During the meal, Tang Wu received an unknown message. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart beat faster.


    Although it was an unknown number, she could almost guess who had sent the message!


    Tang Wu did not reply.


    After a while, another message came in. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see the test results with me?¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s eyelids twitched and she blocked this number.


    Although she pretended to be calm, there was still a trace of panic in her heart.


    After informing the person in charge of the advertisers, Tang Wu got up and went to the washroom outside.


    After washing her face with cold water, Tang Wu took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.


    Even if he did the test, would the person who forced her to break up with him back then let him know the truth?


    It was impossible for him to get the real results, so what was she worried about?


    Tang Wu came out of the washroom and bumped into a young man who had drunk too much.


    When the young man saw the charming Tang Wu, he stopped her from leaving. Tang Wu was in a bad mood and when the young man reached out to her, she threw him over her shoulder.


    The young man got up and called many people over from the room. After being thrown, he sobered up a lot. ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s the infamous Beauty Tang!¡±


    ¡°No one in the upper ss circle is marrying you. You¡¯re about to die. Why are you acting so noble? Can¡¯t you let me dote on you?¡± The young man went forward and touched Tang Wu¡¯s beautiful face.


    Tang Wu¡¯s eyes darkened and she was about to shake his hand off when someone moved faster than her.


    A well-defined hand grabbed the young man¡¯s wrist.


    Tang Wu looked up and her long eyshes fluttered when she saw Lan Yue suddenly appearing here.

 Chapter 2311 - Little Candy’s Identity (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2311 Little Candy¡¯s Identity (3)</h4>


    The young man¡¯s wrist was grabbed. He clearly felt that the other party did not use much strength, but he could not break free.


    The young man red at the man who dared to provoke him.


    The man standing behind him had a cold expression, his eyes dark and his well-defined face was covered with ayer of darkness that could not be ignored. He was wearing expensive ck clothes and pants that wrapped around his tall body. His sleeves were embroidered with gold and the Seven Stars Gate logo was printed on the cufflinks.


    The young man did not know the Seven Stars Gate logo, but he could feel that this person was not to be trifled with.


    But he could not beg for mercy in front of his brothers.


    The young man¡¯s expression was dark as he pointed at Lan Yue¡¯s nose with his other hand. ¡°Do you know who I am? Where did youe from?¡±


    Before she could finish, Lan Yue grabbed her index finger tightly. The young man¡¯s face turned pale from the pain and he gasped. ¡°You don¡¯t have to offend me for a shameless woman, do you? Do you know how bad her reputation is in the upper ss circle? She once eloped with a wild man, got pregnant before marriage, and was photographed by reporters when she slept with a big star¡­¡± ¡°She would do anything for money¡­¡±


    p!


    The young man suddenly received a ruthless p.


    Tang Wu pped the young man with a cold expression.


    In the past few years, she had been more low-key and would not cause trouble if she could.


    But it did not mean that everyone could behave atrociously on her.


    The young man was stunned by Tang Wu¡¯s p. He wanted to retract his hand, but Lan Yue grabbed his wrist and he could not move. He red at Tang Wu with widened eyes. ¡°You slut, how dare you hit me¡­¡±


    p!


    Another p. The young man waspletely angry. He felt that he had lost all of his dignity and shouted at the people he had called out, ¡°What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t you see that they¡¯re going too far?!¡±


    The person who was called out by the young man wanted to stop him, but¡­


    ¡°Mr Liang, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to help you, but the other party looks very fierce.¡± The person who spoke moved back and the young man saw more than ten men in ck standing behind them.


    All of them were tall and fierce. The young man swallowed and looked at Lan Yue and Tang Wu with fear.


    A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him. He lowered his head and admitted his mistake.


    Tang Wu pped him twice to vent her anger and could not be bothered.


    She left in her high heels with a cold expression.


    After a few steps, footsteps sounded behind her and then someone grabbed her wrist.


    Before Tang Wu could react, her slender body was pulled out of the hotel.


    Tang Wu was almost dragged forward.


    Many people looked at her strangely and Tang Wu was furious. ¡°Lan Yue, let go!¡±


    The man pulling her ignored her.


    Seeing that Tang Wu did not return to the room, Jing Qian came out to take a look. She did not see Tang Wu, but a slender figure was dragged out of the hotel.


    Jing Qian hummed in confusion.


    Why did she feel that the tall ck figure looked like Second Brother?


    Jing Qian knocked her head, thinking that she must be seeing things. How could Second Brother appear here?


    Tang Wu was forced into the front passenger seat.


    The man even locked the door when he went around to the driver¡¯s seat. Tang Wu wanted to get out of the car but could not push the door open.


    She was furious.


    Soon, the man sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Tang Wu pushed the door open again, but he was faster than her and locked it again.


    Tang Wu was so angry that her heart was heaving


    She looked down at her wrist that was red from being dragged by him and wanted to punch him in the face.


    Lan Yue looked at Tang Wu¡¯s tense and cold face. He frowned, took out a cigarette, and bit it between his pink lips. The moment the lighter lit up, a crisp sound sounded in the quiet car.


    The cigarette between her lips came close to the me.


    Soon, the faint smell of tobo filled the air.


    No one broke the dead silence.


    Until Tang Wu¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Jing Qian.


    After Tang Wu answered the call, she said a few words and hung up. She looked at the silent man. ¡°Did you call me over to see you smoke?¡±


    He did not smoke much in the past. Although he was under a lot of pressure, he rarely smoked in front of her.


    But now, smoking seemed to have be a habit for him.


    Through the thin smoke, Lan Yue looked at Tang Wu with his dark eyes. ¡°My assistant will send the test results over in a few minutes.¡±


    He stared at her, as if he wanted to see any subtle expression on her face.


    Tang Wu pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re stubborn about. I said before that Little Candy has nothing to do with you.¡± Lan Yue chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide if it¡¯s rted or not.¡± Tang Wu stopped talking.


    A few minutester, Ah Sen came over to knock on the window.


    A document was handed in.


    Before Lan Yue opened the sealed document, he nced at Tang Wu. ¡°You don¡¯t seem nervous.¡±


    ¡°Why should I be nervous?¡±


    Lan Yue smirked and opened the document.


    Seeing the final results, he narrowed his deep ck eyes. The car was rather quiet, so much so that only their breathing could be heard.


    From the corner of her eye, Tang Wu saw that his gaze was fixed on thest page of the document. His handsome facial features were tense and he was silent. She felt a trace of nervousness.


    Although she felt that his family would not let him know the truth, she did not know what kind of result he had seen¡­


    A momentter.


    The document was thrown at her.


    ¡°You still dare to say that Little Candy is not my daughter?¡±


    Tang Wu frowned when she saw that the results showed that Little Candy was his daughter.


    Did he find out the real result?


    Just as Tang Wu was still in a daze, the man¡¯s low and cold voice sounded. ¡°I will leave with Little Candy. This is the price for lying to me.¡±


    Tang Wu widened her eyes, not daring to believe that Lan Yue had said those words.


    Although she had slowly epted that he was different from three years ago, she did not expect him to be so cold-blooded and heartless.


    ¡°Lan Yue, if you take Little Candy away, I will fight you with my life!¡±


    Lan Yue smirked. ¡°Without me, how would you have a daughter?¡±.


    Tang Wu lost her rationality from his words. Her eyes were red as she shouted at him, ¡°Because I risked my life to give birth to her!¡±


    Lan Yue narrowed his deep ck eyes. ¡°So, you admit that Little Candy is my daughter?¡±


    Tang Wu gritted her teeth. ¡°Even if it¡¯s yours, it has nothing to do with you in the future.¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s fingers holding the cigarette trembled slightly when he heard Tang Wu admit it.


    Although he had gotten Ah Sen to test two sets, the results were the same.


    The results showed that Little Candy had nothing to do with him.


    The report he showed Tang Wu just now was the fake report he had asked Ah Sen to get.


    He just wanted to get the truth from her!


    She admitted that Little Candy was his daughter!

 Chapter 2312 - Little Candy’s Identity (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2312 Little Candy¡¯s Identity (4)</h4>


    Her admission was more real than any test results!


    Perhaps it was because they were rted by blood, his heart softened when he first saw Little Candy.


    When he found out that Little Candy was her daughter, he had thought of such an ending.


    But fear and anticipation were followed by endless disappointment.


    He needed the truth.


    To be honest, he was disappointed when he saw the two test results.


    However, he had a feeling that everything was fake.


    The truth could only be found out from her.


    The cigarette between Lan Yue¡¯s fingers had already burned a portion of the cigarette ash. He did not seem to notice that the cigarette ash did not feel hot when itnded on the back of his hand.


    All of her blood rushed to her head.


    The emotions in her heart were surging.


    Tang Wu realized that something was wrong and frowned.


    The man in the driver¡¯s seat seemed to have turned into a statue, his face tensed as if he was trying to hold back and control something.


    Tang Wu did not know what Lan Yue was thinking. She was very angry.


    She had not expected him to snatch her daughter away!


    Little Candy was her darling. Even if she risked her life, she would not let her go to Seven Stars Sect with him!


    Tang Wu looked at the man¡¯s dark eyes and her beautiful face turned cold. ¡°Lan Yue, you have no right to snatch my daughter from me. Don¡¯t you have a fianc¨¦e? If you want a child, let her give birth to your child¡­¡±


    Lan Yue said nothing, his cold facial features bing even colder. The muscles under his shirt protruded out, as if he wanted to hit her¡­ With his current skills, Tang Wu was definitely not his match if she wanted to fight him.


    She shrank her neck and red at him fiercely. ¡°Little Candy is my bottom line. Even you can¡¯t snatch her away!¡±


    No matter what she said, he ignored her.


    His indifference made Tang Wu even angrier.


    ¡°Unlock it. I want to get out of the car!¡± Tang Wu pushed the door hard.


    If he did not unlock it, how could she push it away? He looked like he was ignoring her. Tang Wu frowned and leaned forward, nning to unlock it herself.


    But she had just leaned over when he grabbed her waist.


    He exerted strength and she fell into his arms. It was like she was throwing herself at him.


    Tang Wu quickly pushed him away.


    Instead of letting go, he carried her onto hisp.


    Her slender back was forced against the steering wheel


    ¡°Lan Yue, let go¡­ Mmh!¡± Before she could finish, he kissed her.


    Tang Wu widened her eyes and clenched her fists, punching his shoulders hard.


    He was bing more and more arrogant!


    The more she resisted, the tighter he held her.


    His kiss was irregr and the hand holding her waist was rather strong. His dark eyes looked at her deeply with an emotion she could not understand.


    p!


    A pnded on his handsome face.


    There was a moment of silence in the car.


    He grabbed her hand and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you know what price you have to pay for pping me now?¡±.


    Before Tang Wu could say anything, he suddenly started the engine.


    Tang Wu screamed in fear. ¡°Are you crazy? I want to get out of the car!¡±


    He carried her with one hand and held the steering wheel with the other. He stepped on the elerator and the car started.


    He ignored Tang Wu¡¯s words.


    Tang Wu was furious. ¡°Stop the car! Stop the


    car!¡±


    He looked down at her, showing no signs of slowing down.


    Tang Wu was terrified. What if something happened? Even if nothing happened, she might be ndered tomorrow.


    Tang Wu nced at the man whose expression did not change and took a deep breath. ¡°What do I have to do to stop the car?¡±


    ¡°Three years ago, you told me that your daughter was gone. Did someone threaten


    you?¡±


    Tang Wu bit her lip hard. ¡°No.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the car sped up and Tang Wu¡¯s heart jumped to her throat.


    Looking at the man¡¯s cold expression, the grievances, bitterness and anger from the past few years surged up.


    ¡°Yes, the people from Seven Stars Sect threatened me and almost killed me! If you still have a conscience, let us go and live a peaceful life!¡±


    With a screech, the car stopped by the roadside.


    Tang Wu retreated from the man¡¯s arms to the front passenger seat. She closed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°That morning, Qi Chen and I were secretly photographed. I hid in the stairs and a reporter chased after me. When I went downstairs, I slipped and fell down.¡±


    ¡°I almost lost two lives. I still have lingering fear from the pain and fear at that time.¡±


    ¡°When we got together, I was the one who provoked you first. I reap what I sow. I can bear the consequences, but Lan Yue, I don¡¯t owe you anything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the young master of the Seven Stars Sect. Your family didn¡¯t agree to us being together and almost killed me and our child. I don¡¯t hate you or me you, but it¡¯s impossible for me not to hate the person who gave the order!¡±


    ¡°I wanted to hide these things in my heart for the rest of my life. If you force me to say it, the peace I want might be broken.¡± Tang Wu shook her head, her pale face looking exhausted. ¡°I don¡¯t want everyone to get hurt again. Go back and be the young master of Seven Stars Sect. I¡¯ll be my single mother here. Let¡¯s live our own lives in the future, okay?¡±


    Lan Yue looked at Tang Wu, who did not look at him when she said this, and his heart tightened unconsciously.


    When she admitted that Little Candy was his daughter, he had already guessed why she had hidden this from him!


    All of her pain, hurt and suffering were caused by him!


    In the past three years, she had raised Little Candy alone. Only she knew the bitterness and bitterness in it.


    His heart ached for Little Candy and for her even more.


    Lan Yue¡¯s dark eyes were red. He was about to say something when his phone vibrated.


    He ignored her.


    Her phone rang for a while before it quietened down. However, it rang again after a while.


    Lan Yue took out his phone from his pocket. It was Ji Shuang¡¯er.


    He hung up immediately.


    Tang Wu supported her forehead with her slender fingers and did not look at him. After he hung up, she said calmly, ¡°If you still have any feelings and guilt for me, then don¡¯t disturb my life with Little Candy anymore.¡±


    ¡°Unlock it. I feel ufortable here. Let me


    out.¡±


    He looked at her with dark eyes. This time, he did not force her and unlocked the car. Soon, she pushed open the door and got out.


    She hailed a taxi and quickly disappeared from his sight.


    He looked down, took out his phone and called Ji Shuang¡¯er.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with my art exhibition and have to go back. Do you want toe?¡± Ji Shuang¡¯er did not ask him why he did not answer the call earlier.


    Lan Yue looked in the direction Tang Wu had left and hummed emotionally.

 Chapter 2313 - They’re A Perfect Match

    <h4>Chapter 2313 They¡¯re A Perfect Match</h4>


    The ne stopped at the tarmac of the luxurious castle.


    Ji Shuang¡¯er and Lan Yue got off the ne.


    Ji Shuang¡¯er looked at Lan Yue, who had been distracted on the way back, and said calmly, ¡°Our chauffeur will pick me upter.¡± Lan Yue then looked up at Ji Shuang¡¯er. ¡°I¡¯ll get the driver to send you backter.¡± Lan Yue pursed his pink lips, his eyes dark. ¡°Come in with me.¡±


    Ji Shuang¡¯er raised her eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t go in when we¡¯re at the door, the old man will think that there¡¯s something wrong with our rtionship.¡±


    Ji Shuang¡¯er looked at Lan Yue thoughtfully. This fellow¡¯s expression was too indifferent and she could not see anything strange.


    But she still followed him to the castle.


    At the door, Lan Yue raised his hand and Ji Shuang¡¯er held his arm cooperatively.


    The handsome man and beautiful womaning back together was really eye-catching.


    The Old Master was talking to the butler on the sofa in the living room. Hearing sounds, they turned around.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Lan Yue and Ji Shuang¡¯er said in unison.


    Seeing the two of them appear together, the Old Master nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Grandpa, Shuang¡¯er and I just came back. We¡¯re travel-worn, so we¡¯ll go to the room to change first.¡±


    ¡°Go! Shuang¡¯er is here. Let¡¯s have dinnerter.¡±


    Ji Shuang¡¯er was about to refuse when Lan Yue¡¯s deep voice sounded by her ear. ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Ji Shuang¡¯er red at Lan Yue. ¡°Who¡¯s afraid?¡±


    In the Old Master¡¯s eyes, their small actions were like flirting


    Lan Yue and Ji Shuang¡¯er went upstairs.


    At the corner of the stairs, she met Jing Shen, who hade out of the study.


    Jing Shen had one hand in his pocket, his facial features under his short hair handsome and steady. Seeing Lan Yue and Ji Shuang¡¯er going upstairs hand in hand, his expression was gentle and calm. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Lan Yue and Ji Shuang¡¯er both greeted him.


    Jing Shen nodded and left.


    Lan Yue nced at Ji Shuang¡¯er, who had her eyes lowered and was slightly stiff. ¡°Go up!¡±


    Ji Shuang¡¯er followed Lan Yue to his room.


    There was an exquisite box on the bed. Lan Yue pointed at the box. ¡°The annual banquet of the Seven Stars Sect will be held in a few days. Apany me.¡±


    Ji Shuang¡¯er¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Didn¡¯t you participate alone before?¡±


    Lan Yue narrowed his deep ck eyes. ¡°It¡¯s different this year.¡±


    Ji Shuang¡¯er wanted to ask Lan Yue what was different, but he had already entered the cloakroom.


    Ji Shuang¡¯er opened the box on the bed. There was a pretty and exquisite gown inside.


    After dinner, Old Master Jing called the butler to his study. ¡°How¡¯s the matter at the capital?¡±


    The butler said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sect Master. We tampered with the two test results Young Master got. He won¡¯t be able to get the real test results.¡±


    The Old Master¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Will that woman tell him the truth?¡±


    The butler said, ¡°Unless she¡¯s not afraid of what we have on her, she won¡¯t forget our warning.¡±


    The Old Master nodded. ¡°Keep an eye on Young Master. Don¡¯t let him contact that woman again.¡±


    The Seven Stars Sect¡¯s annual banquet was ratherrge. Apart from the members of the Seven Stars Sect¡¯s headquarters, there were also the higher management of the various branches and outstanding staff representatives. The banquet was held in a five-star hotel in the city center.


    Lan Yue drove to the Ji family¡¯s house and picked up Ji Shuang¡¯er.


    The two of them attracted countless people¡¯s attention the moment they appeared on the red carpet.


    Ji Shuang¡¯er was dressed to the nines in a pastel pink strapless chiffon dress. Her skin was fair, her lips red and she looked elegant, noble and gentle.


    Lan Yue, who was beside her, was wearing a ssic three-piece suit. His shirt was fair and his suit was neat. His ck hair was parted to the side, and there was a hint of coldness in his coldness.


    After entering, many people came over to greet them.


    Old Master Jing and Jing Shen were talking to someone on the other side. Seeing the loving Lan Yue and Ji Shuang¡¯er, the Old Master nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see their rtionship getting better.¡±


    As the Old Master spoke, he looked at Jing Shen, whose expression was still gentle and stable. ¡°Ah Shen, you don¡¯t me me, right?¡±


    Jing Shen smirked. ¡°Why would I?¡±


    The Old Master patted Jing Shen¡¯s broad shoulders. ¡°In the future, when Grandpa is gone, Seven Stars Sect will still rely on you to help Ah Yue.¡±


    After all, he had grown up in the Seven Stars Sect. Jing Shen¡¯s influence on the Seven Stars Sect was naturally better than Lan Yue, who had only returned for three years.


    Jing Shen nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa.¡± An elder came to look for Old Master Jing and the old man went to talk to the elder. Jing Shen looked at Lan Yue and Ji Shuang¡¯er, who had walked to the food section.


    They were a little far away and Jing Shen could not hear what they were talking about. Ji Shuang¡¯er frowned and seemed to beining. Lan Yue suddenly took a strawberry and fed it to Ji Shuang¡¯er.


    Ji Shuang¡¯er froze for a second before she finished the strawberry with a smile.


    Everyone looked forward to the two young masters¡¯ first dance at the annual banquet.


    In the past, Second Young Master had alwayse alone. The first dance invited outstanding female staff. But this year was different. He had brought his fianc¨¦e. Sure enough, he invited Ji Shuang¡¯er.


    The two of them entered the dance floor.


    Everyone stepped aside.


    Jing Shen and Old Master Jing stood together and looked at the two of them who were surrounded in the center of the circle and were cooperating well. He narrowed his deep eyes and a faint smile appeared on his lips. He looked up slightly and drank the champagne in the ss.


    Jing Qian was filming an advertisement for a new spokesperson in the Capital.


    During the break, she took out her phone and nced at it.


    Seeing that there were endless messages in the family chat, she opened the message.


    She could not help but click her tongue.


    They were all photos or videos of Second Brother and Sister Shuang¡¯er¡¯s banquet.


    Jing Qian¡¯s assistant was a young girl. After buying coffee for Jing Qian, she happened to see the photo Jing Qian was looking at when she came over.


    ¡°Wow, Sister Shao, are you looking at a celebrity? He¡¯s so handsome and the woman beside him looks so noble and beautiful!¡±


    Jing Qian replied, ¡°My second brother and sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your brother. Oh my god, what kind of god-like appearance is this? If he enters the entertainment industry, he will definitely be


    popr!¡±


    Jing Qian wanted to say something, but the director called her over to continue filming.


    Jing Qian passed her phone to the assistant.


    The assistant saw Tang Wu walking over and went over with her phone. ¡°Sister Wuwu, take a look at Sister Shao¡¯s second brother and sister-inw. Isn¡¯t she super suitable to enter the entertainment industry?¡±


    Tang Wu nced at it casually.


    She was slightly stunned by this nce. The assistant clicked on the video and it was of Lan Yue and Ji Shuang¡¯er dancing. Just as the assistant had said, the two of them were very good-looking. The scene of them dancing together was like a beautiful painting, making people happy and envious.


    Tang Wu lowered her thick and long eyshes and smiled. ¡°They¡¯re verypatible.¡±


    The assistant did not notice Tang Wu¡¯s expression and handed her a cup of coffee.


    Tang Wu took a big sip and realized that the coffee was hot. Her tongue immediately turned numb.

 Chapter 2314 - Working Together

    <h4>Chapter 2314 Working Together</h4>


    Tang Wu stuck out her tongue. Just as she was feeling a little angry, Mother Tang called.


    It was about the blind date again.


    Tang Wu hung up after a few perfunctory words.


    Within a few seconds, she received another call from Tang Mo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about work all day long. I have a good man here. Don¡¯t reject him straight away. How about we meet first?¡±


    Tang Wu pursed her red lips. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Hearing Tang Wu agree readily, Tang Mo was a little surprised.


    ¡°Actually, you can refuse.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I believe in your taste.¡± Tang Mo was amused. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to listen to your brother so well. Alright, I¡¯ll inform you when the time and ce are set.¡±


    After the banquet, Ji Shuang¡¯er sent Lan Yue home after drinking a lot.


    Old Master Jing wanted to drink tea and chat with several elders all night long, so he did not return to the castle at night.


    Jing Shen¡¯s car followed behind Lan Yue¡¯s car.


    Lan Yue was helped back to his room by Ji Shuang¡¯er.


    After they went in, they never came out again.


    Jing Shen asked the butler to go and see if anything had happened. After the butler went up to the third floor, he returned very quickly. The butler looked awkward. ¡°Young Master, I heard voices and they seemed to be¡­¡±


    In the world of adults, there was no need to say too much. Jing Shen understood very quickly.


    He frowned and stood up from the sofa.


    He went to Lan Yue¡¯s room on the third floor. The door was not closed and he could vaguely hear sounds inside.


    His handsome and stable facial features darkened slightly.


    He raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Ji Shuang¡¯er, don¡¯t you remember the Ji family¡¯s rules?¡±


    After a while, footsteps sounded. Lan Yue walked over and opened the door.


    Meeting Jing Shen¡¯s slightly serious and cold eyes, Lan Yue smiled faintly. ¡°Brother, Shuang¡¯er and I are engaged. Even if something happens, I think Uncle Ji and the rest will understand.¡±


    Jing Shen¡¯s hand in his pocket tightened slightly. He met Lan Yue¡¯s dark eyes for a few seconds before he turned around and went downstairs.


    Lan Yue said, ¡°Sister Shuang¡¯er, let¡¯s continue¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, a strong gust of wind blew past. Jing Shen returned and grabbed Lan Yue¡¯s cor, pulling him out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    As if waiting for these words, Lan Yue pulled Jing Shen¡¯s hand away, tidied his cor, and followed him to Jing Shen¡¯s study. Jing Shen sat on the leather chair and took out a cigar from the wooden box.


    Taking a breath, he slowly exhaled a mouthful of smoke. His handsome and calm facial features seemed to be hidden under the smoke.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like Ji Shuang¡¯er at all. Why did you do all those things tonight?¡± Jing Shen asked directly.


    Lan Yue sat on the sofa, his long legs crossed elegantly. Three years was enough for him to grow, especially in an environment like the Seven Stars Sect.


    Faced with the thoughtful Jing Shen, he did not panic at all and said slowly, ¡°Whether I like Ji Shuang¡¯er or not, she¡¯s my fianc¨¦e. Does Big Brother like her?¡±


    Jing Shen flicked the cigarette ash. ¡°Ah Yue, be frank.¡±


    ¡°I want to work with Brother.¡±


    Jing Shen narrowed his eyes. ¡°What cooperation?¡±


    ¡°I want to get all of Grandpa¡¯s shares and take over his position in the Seven Stars Sect.¡±


    Hearing this, Jing Shen froze slightly.


    He looked at Lan Yue thoughtfully. ¡°The shares in Grandpa¡¯s hands will all be yours sooner orter.¡±


    Lan Yue no longer circled around Jing Shen and leaned back against the chair. ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore. I know Big Brother still cares about Shuang¡¯er. If the Old Master continues to be in power, it will be difficult for you to have a good ending with Shuang¡¯er.¡±


    Jing Shen put the cigar on the ashtray, his well-defined fingers tapping the table. ¡°Feelings are not that important to me.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not important, Brother won¡¯t knock on my door tonight.¡± Lan Yue looked at Jing Shen¡¯s handsome and calm face and gave a faint smile. ¡°Ji Shuang¡¯er is waiting in my room now. If Brother doesn¡¯t go and find her within an hour, she said that she would rather go out and find any man than give you any chance.¡±


    ¡°Brother, when I came back three years ago, the Old Master asked you to cancel the engagement with Shuang¡¯er and marry her to me. You¡¯ve already given up on her once. If you give up again this time, you¡¯ll really lose her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know Shuang¡¯er¡¯s personality better than me. If she gives up on you, she won¡¯t look back even if you repent for the rest of your life.¡±


    His tapping fingers clenched into fists.


    Seeing his hesitation, Lan Yue struck while the iron was hot and said, ¡°When I get the remaining shares of the Old Master, I¡¯ll let you be the Sect Master of the Seven Stars Sect. I know that Brother is working on a car industrial park project and the Old Master doesn¡¯t think highly of it. Brother doesn¡¯t have ten billion dors in funds. If this works, I can invest in you.¡±


    Jing Shen slowly narrowed his deep eyes and said with a faint smile, ¡°You gave me all the benefits. What about you? What¡¯s your purpose?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the Sect Master of the Seven Stars Sect. I know that Brother was born for the Seven Stars Sect. Even if you¡¯re not rted to the Jing family by blood, you wouldn¡¯t betray the Seven Stars Sect.¡±


    ¡°As long as I can take over the Old Master¡¯s position, I can trust you to be the Sect Master. As for me, the dividends I get every year are enough for me to be carefree. I only want autonomy and don¡¯t want to be led by the Old Master¡¯s nose.¡±


    Jing Shen said, ¡°If I fail, I might be doomed. You¡¯re the Old Master¡¯s biological grandson. He won¡¯t start with you.¡±


    Lan Yue smirked. ¡°If I¡¯m not confident, how would I dare to invite Brother to work with


    me?¡±


    Tang Wu picked Little Candy up from school and returned home.


    The young girl entered her room the moment she returned home.


    After a while, she came out.


    She pouted, looking a little unhappy.


    Tang Wu scratched the little girl¡¯s nose. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a conflict with another child in school?¡±


    Little Candy shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t get through to Handsome Uncle for a few days.¡±


    Tang Wu was stunned.


    He did not expect the little girl to be unhappy because of this.


    ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡±.


    ¡°There¡¯s a Parent-Child Sports Day in kindergarten next week. The teacher said that Papa and Mommy want to participate together. I don¡¯t have a Papa and want Handsome Uncle to be with Mommy.¡±


    Tang Wu hugged Little Candy. ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t live in the capital. He¡¯s overseas and has his own work and private life. If Papa wants to attend, I¡¯ll get your uncle to go with him.¡±


    Little Candy pouted. Although she was a little disappointed, at the thought that Handsome Uncle had a fianc¨¦e and might have his own baby in the future, she nodded obediently. ¡°Alright, let Uncle participate!¡¯


    Afterforting Little Candy, Tang Wu received a message from Jing Qian.


    ¡°Sister Wuwu, my grandfather is sick. I have to ask for leave and go back.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Although she was a little confused, she did not ask further. She approved Jing Qian¡¯s leave and told her to be careful on the road.

 Chapter 2315 - Meeting Her and Her Matchmaking Match

    <h4>Chapter 2315 Meeting Her and Her Matchmaking Match</h4>


    Back at the castle, Jing Qian felt that the atmosphere at home had be more oppressive and heavy.


    After asking the butler and finding out that Old Master Jing was in the bedroom, she knocked and went in.


    After getting permission, Jing Qian pushed the door open and went in.


    It had been a while since she had seen the Old Master. Although she had applied for a visa thest time she came back, the Old Master had gone abroad.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Old Master Jing leaned against the head of the bed, looking thinner and his face slightly pale.


    Hearing Jing Qian¡¯s voice, Old Master Jing opened his eyes and said with a dark expression, ¡°You still know toe back?¡± Then, he started to cough again. Old Master Jing did not agree to Jing Qian entering the entertainment industry and asked her to get married early. When Jing Qian left home, the grandmother and grandson had a terrible fight.


    However, Old Master Jing favored boys over girls. If she was disobedient, he would not restrict her freedom.


    Seeing that the Old Master was coughing badly, Jing Qian hurried forward. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The Old Master took out a handkerchief and covered his mouth. He coughed for a while before stopping. When he took the handkerchief away, there was a bloodstain on it.


    Jing Qian¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°You coughed out blood?¡±


    Old Master Jing waved his hand. ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡±


    The butler brought the doctor in and examined the Old Master.


    After the checkup, the doctor went out and said to the butler, ¡°Old Master¡¯s illness came strangely and we can¡¯t find out the cause. If he continues to cough blood like this, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯tst long.¡±


    That night, Jing Qian found that apart from the Old Master being seriously ill, there seemed to be something wrong between Jing Shen and Lan Yue.


    Jing Shen did note back for dinner. She mentioned Big Brother at the dining table and was red at by the Old Master.


    After dinner, Lan Yue was called into the room by the Old Master. Jing Qian felt that something was wrong and called the nanny aside to ask.


    The nanny did not know what had happened, but she could vaguely guess from the conversation between the butler and the Old Master that Jing Shen was going to force her out.


    Jing Qian widened her eyes in disbelief.


    After it was found out that Jing Shen was not from the Jing family, his grandfather stripped him of his inheritance. However, he did not show any unhappiness and continued to work for the Seven Stars Sect.


    ¡°Miss, the house hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently. You should avoid it for a while!¡±


    Although Jing Shen had been stripped of his inheritance, his appeal in Seven Stars Sect was still very strong. If he really went against Lan Yue, it was hard to say who would win.


    Especially now that the Old Master had suddenly fallen ill. If the Old Master was gone, Seven Stars Sect might fall into the hands of Jing Shen. Jing Qian could not help but feel nervous. She felt that an invisible war had started.


    When Old Master Jing found out that Jing Shen was secretly contacting the elders of Seven Stars Sect who had worked with him to conquer the country, he was furious and threw the ashtray by the bed to the floor. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet and he¡¯s in a hurry to ascend the throne?¡±


    She coughed uncontrobly when she was agitated. The butler could not persuade him and wanted to say something, but seeing the Old Master¡¯s expression, he hesitated.


    ¡°If there¡¯s any more bad news, say it all out,¡± the Old Master shouted angrily.


    The butler lowered his head and said, ¡°I just received a notice that Eldest Young Master wants to force Second Young Master to hand over his shares¡­¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± The Old Master was so angry that his chest was heaving and the vein on his forehead was throbbing. He pointed at the butler with trembling fingers. ¡°Call mywyer over and inform the elders to hold an emergency meeting in the afternoon.¡±


    In the afternoon.


    The Old Master arrived at the headquarters of Seven Stars Sect with the help of the butler.


    The meeting room was full of people, including Jing Shen and Lan Yue.


    After the Old Master went in, he did not look at Jing Shen. He waved at Lan Yue and asked him to stand beside him.


    The Old Master announced on the spot that he wanted to give all his power to Lan Yue. In the future, Lan Yue would be in charge of the Seven Stars Sect.


    After the Old Master announced it, he asked thewyer to pass the shares transfer agreement to Lan Yue. Lan Yue took it and under the Old Master¡¯s orders, he sat in the Sect Master¡¯s seat. Lan Yue said to the butler, ¡°Grandpa is not in good health. I¡¯ll be hosting the next meeting. Help him back to rest first.¡± The Old Master sat aside and waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll guard you. Let¡¯s see who dares to disobey you.¡±


    Lan Yue nodded at the Old Master, his dark eyes looking up andnding on Jing Shen. ¡°Since Grandpa has asked me to take charge of the Seven Stars Sect, I announce that Jing Shen will rece the Sect Master.¡±


    The moment Lan Yue finished speaking, there was an uproar in the meeting room.


    Old Master Jing had the biggest reaction. He mmed the conference table hard. ¡°Did Jing Shen threaten you? I said you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Grandpa will stand up for you.¡±


    Lan Yue stood up from the leather chair, his cold face exuding coldness. ¡°He didn¡¯t threaten me. This is my decision. Grandpa, your health isn¡¯t good now. You should go back and recuperate.¡±


    After all, he was an old fox. Old Master Jing looked at Lan Yue and Jing Shen¡¯s expressions and quickly understood that this was a trap.


    And the person involved was his most trusted grandson.


    Old Master Jing pointed at Lan Yue angrily. ¡°Y-You, little beast¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    ¡­.


    In the evening, Old Master Jing slowly woke up.


    Hey in his room, feeling much better than before.


    A tall ck figure stood by the bed.


    Old Master Jing looked up and met Lan Yue¡¯s deep ck eyes. Seeing Lan Yue, Old Master Jing immediately looked angry. ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of doing that? Did you cause my sudden illness?¡±


    He was the old Sect Master of the Seven Stars Sect. How could he not understand that his illness was deliberately caused by someone?


    It was difficult for ordinary people to approach him. Only the closest and most trusted people could poison the food he ate.


    Lan Yue looked at Old Master Jing indifferently. ¡°You should know what I¡¯ve done. The poison in your body has been removed, but you¡¯re old and you still have to take good care of your body.¡±


    ¡°Leave the matters of Seven Stars Sect to Big Brother. You can rest assured and enjoy your life.¡±


    Old Master Jing wanted to say something, but Lan Yue had already turned and left.


    ¡°Little bastard,e back. Are you here for that woman¡­¡±


    The door was mmed shut with a bang.


    Old Master Jing was furious. His smart life had been ruined. He had found an ingrate!


    Jing Qian did not know what happened at the meeting, but she was relieved to learn that the Old Master¡¯s condition had improved and there was no conflict between Jing Shen and Lan Yue. Lan Yue had even given one of the Seven Stars Sect¡¯s Sect Masters to Jing Shen.


    She still wanted her family to be harmonious.


    At night, the Old Master did not go to the dining room for dinner. Jing Shen had to deal with the matters of Seven Stars Sect and had no time toe back. There were only Jing Qian and Lan Yue in the dining room.


    Jing Qian heard her phone ring and took it out to take a look.


    It was a voice message from her assistant.


    ¡°Sister Kuang, I went out for a meal with a friend yesterday and met Sister Wuwu and her blind date.¡±

 Chapter 2316 - He’s Here

    <h4>Chapter 2316 He¡¯s Here</h4>


    The assistant sent several voice messages.


    Jing Qian opened it one by one.


    ¡°That man looks young and capable. He¡¯s super handsome and considerate!¡± ¡°There was something on the corner of Sister Wuwu¡¯s mouth and he took a tissue to wipe it for her.¡±


    ¡°He even yed a piano for Sister Wuwu.¡±


    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s the young master of an airline. He liked to fly nes since he was young and is now the captain of an international flight!¡± After Jing Qian heard it, she became interested in gossiping.


    She replied to the assistant, ¡°Did you take a photo?¡±


    Little Assistant: ¡°No, but I found that young master¡¯s photo online and sent it to you.¡±


    Jing Qian: Hurry up.


    After a while, the assistant sent a screenshot to Jing Qian.


    The man was wearing the captain¡¯s uniform and looked handsome, dignified, and tall.


    Such a man was indeed verypatible with Sister Wuwu.


    Jing Qian was gossiping with her assistant and did not notice the expression of the man sitting opposite her darkening. After a while, Jing Qian heard Lan Yue say, ¡°My phone is charging. Can you lend me your phone to call Ah Sen?¡±


    Jing Qian did not think too much about it and handed her phone to Lan Yue.


    Lan Yue took his phone and walked to the living room,nding in front of the window.


    Opening the photo of the man sent by the assistant on WeChat, he looked at it for a few seconds before his grip on his phone tightened slightly. A dark aura exuded from his body and his cold face became even more expressionless.


    <b>se</b>


    In the Capital.


    Tang Wu and Little Candy put on their mother¡¯s clothes and came out of the house.


    When she arrived downstairs, Little Candy saw Tang Mo and ran over happily. ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Tang Mo hugged Little Candy. Today, Little Candy¡¯s kindergarten was having a Parent-Child Sports Day and Tang Mo apanied them.


    The driver drove to the entrance of the kindergarten. Tang Mo was about to get out of the car when he received a call from Meng Yi.


    Tang Wu could not hear what Meng Yi said on the other end of the call, but from Tang Mo¡¯s expression, there must be something important in thepany.


    Tang Wu did not want to make things difficult for Tang Mo. After he hung up, she said, ¡°There¡¯s something urgent at thepany. Go ahead. I can handle it alone.¡±


    Tang Mo frowned. ¡°Shall I ask Zou Feng toe over?¡±


    Zou Feng was the blind date Tang Mo had introduced to Tang Wu. After meeting him, Tang Wu had a good impression of him.


    She had not decided if she wanted to be close to him. It did not seem right to let someone participate in her daughter¡¯s Parent-Child Sports Day so rashly.


    ¡°Brother, I can handle it. Don¡¯t call him over.¡±


    Tang Mo did not force her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Meng Yi toe over?¡±


    ¡°No, I can do it alone.¡±


    Tang Wu led Little Candy into the kindergarten.


    The Parent-Child Sports Day was held in the park. The parents and children would gather first before they took the bus over.


    Chu Xuan, who had had an argument with Little Candyst time and had not spoken for a long time, saw that Little Candy¡¯s father had note. He made a face at Little Candy and said to the other children standing beside him, ¡°Look, I told you Little Candy doesn¡¯t have a father.¡±


    The other children beside Chu Xuan looked at Little Candy sympathetically. After the teacher called their names, everyone got on the bus.


    Tang Wu and Little Candy sat in thest row.


    The little girl sitting in front of Little Candy looked behind. ¡°Tang Chuhan, do you really not have a Daddy? I want Daddy and Mommy to participate in the sports meetter. How can you participate if your Daddy isn¡¯t here?¡±


    Little Candy replied softly, ¡°My uncle came, but there¡¯s an emergency at hispany. My Mommy said that she can do it alone.¡± ¡°Wow, your Mommy is amazing.¡± The little girl was innocent and innocent. She looked at Tang Wu with a shy smile on her face. ¡°Mommy Tang Chuhan, you¡¯re the prettiest among all Mommy.¡±


    The moment the girl finished speaking, her mother pulled her over.


    The little girl¡¯s mother scolded in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being beautiful and having no morals? How many times have I told you that a crooked stick will have a crooked shadow? Her mother¡¯s reputation is not good. When her daughter grows up in the future, won¡¯t she follow suit?¡± The girl¡¯s mother¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was loud enough for Tang Wu to hear.


    Tang Wu furrowed her eyebrows, her beautiful face turning cold. She knew that the little girl¡¯s mother had deliberately let her hear it. If she was angered and quarreled with her in the car, it would only leave a worse impression.


    Tang Wu also knew that this mother had a good rtionship with the Chu family.


    He was probably standing up for the Chu family.


    Tang Wu pretended not to hear the little girl¡¯s mother. She took out the puzzle and yed with Little Candy.


    The little girl in front saw Tang Wu and Little Candy ying with puzzles together. Tang Wu was patient and gentle. She was envious and blinked at her mother. ¡°Mommy, can you read a story book with me?¡±


    The woman was using her phone and when she heard the little girl¡¯s words, she said impatiently, ¡°Find your father.¡±


    The little girl then looked at her father beside her. Before she could say anything, the man waved his hand. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy with work?¡±


    Tears filled the little girl¡¯s eyes.


    Her mother said that Little Candy¡¯s Mommy was not good, but she felt that Little Candy¡¯s Mommy was better than her mother. She was so envious of Little Candy¡­


    The bus was ready to move.


    At this moment, a tall figure walked up.


    The moment the man got into the car from the front, the parents and children sitting in front saw the man, their eyes were filled with amazement and curiosity.


    Whose parent was this?


    How could he be so young and handsome?


    The man was wearing a denim outfit with a pair of sunsses on his cor. Under his short hair, his well-defined handsome face was perfect enough to be in a fashion magazine. His strong aura made him attract everyone¡¯s attention the moment he appeared.


    The mothers¡¯ exmations and the children¡¯s curious voices sounded in the car.


    ¡°Whose father is here?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, are you the father of our ssmate?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re more handsome than our ss¡¯s Prince!¡±


    The noise in the car did not affect Tang Wu and Little Candy


    Little Candy had been influenced by Tang Wu since she was young. She would be focused when reading or ying with puzzles.


    Little Candy¡¯s puzzle skills had already been upgraded. This time, it was a little difficult and Tang Wu had been guiding it patiently. After thest piece was pieced together, a smile appeared on Little Candy¡¯s fair and soft face. She raised her soft hand and pped with Tang Wu. ¡°Mommy, is Little Candy good?¡±


    Tang Wu kissed Little Candy¡¯s forehead and said proudly, ¡°Baby is awesome.¡±


    With that said, she realized that the atmosphere in the car was a little strange. She looked up.


    What she saw made her freeze.


    The cool and handsome man strode towards thest row.


    The moment Tang Wu looked up, he seemed to have sensed something and looked at her with his dark eyes. Hearing the voices of the children in front, Little Candy stood up and looked forward curiously.


    She saw the tall and handsome man almost at the same time as Tang Wu.

 Chapter 2317 - Little Candy’s Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 2317 Little Candy¡¯s Daddy</h4>


    Little Candy looked at the man walking towards thest row and almost screamed in surprise.


    Under the gaze of many people, Lan Yue sat beside Little Candy.


    ¡°Uncle, did you sit in the wrong seat? Little Candy doesn¡¯t have a father!¡± Chu Xuan, who was sitting two rows in front of Little Candy, turned back and said loudly, afraid that Lan Yue could not hear him.


    Lan Yue ignored Chu Xuan. After sitting down, he carried Little Candy onto hisp.


    Chu Xuan was anxious. He could not stand Little Candy having such a young and handsome father. He shouted at the teacher who had just gotten into the car.


    ¡°Teacher Liu, an unknown uncle got into our ss¡¯s car. He¡¯s not Little Candy¡¯s father at all.¡±


    Teacher Liu walked towards the back row.


    Tang Wu was about to say something when Lan Yue stood up with Little Candy in his arms.


    Teacher Liu had never seen Lan Yue before, but when he stood up with Little Candy in his arms, she found that they looked a little simr.


    ¡°Sir, are you Little Candy¡¯s father?¡±


    Lan Yue nodded, his voice deep and pleasant. ¡°Yes, because I was working overseas some time ago, I didn¡¯te to the kindergarten to fetch Little Candy.¡±


    Teacher Liu looked at Lan Yue, who had an extraordinary aura, and did not question him anymore.


    Whether they were father and daughter could still be seen from their appearance.


    Little Candy hadbined all the merits of Tang Wu and this man. It was obvious that they were a happy family of three.


    Teacher Liu smiled and said a few words to Lan Yue before returning to the front.


    Chu Xuan had heard Lan Yue and Teacher Liu¡¯s conversation just now, but he did not believe that Little Candy really had a father.


    Her second sister had said before that Little Candy was a bastard. ¡°Teacher Liu, Little Candy doesn¡¯t have a father. It must be a fake father her mother hired.¡±


    Teacher Liu frowned and was about to say something when a child who was close to Little Candy said loudly, ¡°Fatty Chu, are you envious that Little Candy has a young and handsome father?¡±


    ¡°Fatty Chu¡¯s parents look like their grandparents, while Little Candy¡¯s parents look like celebrities.¡±


    When the other children heard this, they allughed. ¡°Yes, yes. Fatty Chu¡¯s parents look so old. He¡¯s not as good-looking as Little Candy himself. He¡¯s so fat.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa and Grandma must have given birth to a little fatty!¡±


    Chu Xuan¡¯s face was red and he wanted to argue with the children, but they were all on Little Candy¡¯s side and he could not win.


    The expressions of Chu Xuan¡¯s parents were extremely ugly.


    They were indeed middle-aged and did not have an advantage in age, but it was embarrassing to beughed at by this group of children.


    ¡°Shut up, you bunch of rude children. How do you adults teach your children?¡±


    The moment Mother Chu spoke, she offended many parents.


    The parents who had been offended all stood


    up.


    It was only when Teacher Liu came forward to stop them that silence returned.


    But Mr and Mrs Chu were humiliated by a group of parents.


    The two of them pulled Chu Xuan out of the car angrily!


    After Chu Xuan¡¯s family got out of the car, the atmosphere in the car became much more harmonious.


    Little Candy used to beughed at by Chu Xuan, saying that she was a wild child without a father. But now that Handsome Uncle was here, Chu Xuan did not dare to scold her and was evenughed at by other children.


    Little Candy blinked her big eyes at Lan Yue and leaned into his ear. ¡°Handsome Uncle, I know you said you¡¯re my Papa to help me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lan Yue looked at the obedient and cute Little Candy and his heart softened.


    His well-defined hand caressed her head, his deep ck eyes filled with affection and softness.


    Tang Wu turned toward the window.


    When Lan Yue took out the paternity test results, she had already made a decision. Although she would not allow him to take Little Candy away, she would not stop them from reuniting


    Perhaps it was because they were rted by blood, Little Candy liked and relied on him a


    lot.


    She could give Little Candy all of her love, but not fatherly love.


    So, she would give them space to get along.


    The bus had already started and some children were talking to Little Candy. Little Candy sat by the corridor and Lan Yue sat beside Tang Wu.


    He was tall and had long legs. As soon as he sat down, the space felt much smaller.


    Tang Wu moved toward the car window, trying to keep a distance between them.


    Her small action made Lan Yue narrow his dark eyes.


    Apart from her ncing at him when he came, she never looked at him again.


    Tang Wu looked at the scenery outside for a while and took out her phone, preparing to read her email.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    It was Zou Feng.


    Tang Wu pursed her red lips and answered the call.


    ¡°I saw your brother¡¯s car on the road just now. Didn¡¯t he attend your daughter¡¯s school¡¯s Parent-Child Sports Day?¡± Zou Feng had a good rtionship with Tang Mo. He must have learned about Little Candy having a Parent-Child Sports Day from Tang


    Mo.


    Tang Wu hummed. ¡°He has something urgent to settle at work.¡±


    ¡°I happen to be free today. Shall Ie over now?¡±


    Tang Wu was stunned. She had only met Zou Feng once or twice and was not familiar enough to let him participate in her daughter¡¯s Parent-Child Sports Day.


    ¡°No need. I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°I see. When you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll treat you and Little Candy to dinner, okay? There¡¯s a western restaurant that has a very good set meal for children. Little Candy should like it¡­¡±


    Before Tang Wu could say anything, her phone was suddenly taken away.


    Lan Yue put the phone to his ear and said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s not free.¡±


    Zou Feng was stunned. ¡°Excuse me, you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Candy¡¯s father.¡± Without waiting for Zou Feng to say anything, Lan Yue hung up.


    Looking at his series of actions, Tang Wu frowned. She wanted to re up, but she could only hold it in in front of Little Candy and the others.


    She reached out her hand to him, gesturing for him to return the phone to her.


    Lan Yue did not seem to understand what she meant and put her phone into his pocket. Tang Wu red at him, her slender hands clenched into fists as she whispered to him, ¡°Give me back my phone.¡±


    He moved closer to her, his pink lips by her ear. ¡°If you want it, take it yourself.¡± Tang Wu gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Aren¡¯t you shameless?¡±


    Lan Yue looked at her exquisite and beautiful face when she was angry and his thin lips curled up slightly. ¡°Tangtang, do you remember the second time we met, you followed me home. Do you still want to force yourself on me tonight?¡±


    ¡°I summarized your experience of getting me. If you want to get her, you have to be shameless.¡±


    When he said these words, there was no difort on his cold face. He was as serious and indifferent as he could be. But his words were so bad that she gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Lan Yue, you¡¯ve really¡­ impressed me.¡± Lan Yue chuckled softly and patted the top of her head. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t bare your teeth in front of your daughter. Maintain your image.¡±

 Chapter 2318 - I Only Want You

    <h4>Chapter 2318 I Only Want You</h4>


    Tang Wu looked at the man close to her.


    This was the first time she had looked at him so closely since they met three years ago.


    His short ck hair fell over his forehead and his face was well-defined. It was not that kind of firmness and coldness, but his handsome face. Under his tall nose, his pink lips were thin and stylish. The immaturity from back then had faded away and he exuded a cold and noble masculine charm.


    He did not smoke today and could smell the man¡¯s high-end perfume and aftershave.


    Tang Wu covered her face with her hand and warned him softly, ¡°If you don¡¯t return my phone, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    He leaned his tall body against the chair and put his hands behind his head. There was azy look on his cold face and he gave a lowugh. ¡°How can I not be polite?¡± Tang Wu twisted his arm hard.


    His muscles were smooth and firm, without any fat. She could not twist them much, but her fingers hurt.


    The child who was talking to Little Candy could not hear what Tang Wu and Lan Yue were saying, but seeing the interaction between the two of them, he said with a smile, ¡°Tang Chuhan, your parents are so loving. You will definitely have younger siblings soon.¡±


    Another child said, ¡°Tang Chuhan, let your mother give birth to a younger brother for you. You¡¯re so good-looking, your younger brother must be good-looking too. When I grow up, I want to marry your younger brother.¡±


    The children¡¯s words were innocent, but Tang Wu felt embarrassed when she heard them.


    Faced with Lan Yue¡¯s slightly narrowed eyes, Tang Wu turned her head and looked out of the window again.


    She did not hear a word the children said. Even if she did, she had to pretend not to hear them.


    It was impossible for her to have a second child with Lan Yue! Having a child had already be an indelible psychological trauma to her!


    Hearing the children say that, Little Candy was a little worried that Handsome Uncle would be angry. Before getting out of the car, she leaned into Lan Yue¡¯s ear and said softly, ¡°Handsome Uncle, I know you have a fianc¨¦e. You won¡¯t have a second child with my Mommy. My ssmates are talking nonsense. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Lan Yue looked at the beautiful and soft girl and could not say to her that he was her father.


    ¡°Uncle has already broken off his engagement with his fianc¨¦e. He¡¯s single now.¡±


    When he said single, his dark eyesnded on Tang Wu.


    His voice was not high or low, just enough for Little Candy and Tang Wu to hear.


    Tang Wu was slightly stunned when she heard that he did not have a fianc¨¦e, but she did not show it.


    The parents and children in front had already gotten out of the car. Lan Yue carried Little Candy and got out of the car.


    Little Candy hugged Lan Yue¡¯s neck with both hands, a bright smile on her soft face. ¡°Handsome Uncle, what do you think of my Mommy?¡±


    Before Lan Yue could say anything, the young girl pouted again. ¡°But recently, Uncle introduced a Uncle to Mommy. I heard that he¡¯s very handsome too. Mommy has eaten with him twice.¡±


    ¡°Mommy should like that Uncle.¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s expression darkened slightly when he heard that Tang Wu had eaten with that man twice. Hearing that she still had a good impression of him, his eyes darkened.


    Seeing that Lan Yue was silent, Little Candy said, ¡°Handsome Uncle, don¡¯t worry. Even if Mommy is with that Uncle, I will contact you often.¡±


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t, you can marry Little Candy when she grows up!¡±


    Tang Wu walked behind them and was stunned when she heard Little Candy¡¯s words.


    ¡°Little Candy, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Little Candy received Mommy¡¯s warning and pouted pitifully. ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t marrying Handsome Uncle. Handsome Uncle doesn¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e anymore. He doesn¡¯t have a wife in the future. He¡¯s so pitiful.¡± The corners of Tang Wu¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯tck a wife.¡±


    With his looks, figure and status, it was only a matter of minutes for him to find a woman.


    Hearing the conversation between the mother and daughter, Lan Yue¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly. He looked at Tang Wu behind him and mouthed four words to her.


    Tang Wu understood immediately.


    He said, ¡°I only want you.¡±


    Tang Wu rolled her eyes at him. When they arrived at the park, the teacher asked the children to line up.


    The parents stood in line on the other side.


    Tang Wu thought of the phone that was still in the man¡¯s pocket. She looked at his cold and perfect side profile and reached out her hand to him. ¡°Can you return my phone?¡±


    Lan Yue looked at the most beautiful and eye-catching girl in the group of children and did not even nce at Tang Wu. He said calmly, ¡°Take it yourself.¡±


    Tang Wu wanted to kick him to death.


    In front of so many people, she reached into his pants pocket. Although she was holding her phone, it would not be good if others saw it. Tang Wu was so angry that she could not take it anymore and pinched his back. Lan Yue looked at the woman who wanted to tear him apart. He grabbed her slender hand and leaned toward her ear, saying softly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I find you so violent before?¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°I¡¯m only gentle to the person I like.¡±


    Lan Yue said, ¡°You really don¡¯t like me anymore?¡±


    ¡°I feel annoyed when I see you now. Let go.¡± Lan Yue let go of her fingers and pinched them lightly. Her fingers were so soft that they seemed boneless.


    The teacher announced the start of the Parent-Child Sports Day. The first event was for the male parents and children to participate. The child sat on the father¡¯s back and the father did ten push-ups. Then the baby crossed the wooden bridge and put the balloon in the designated basket. Whoever was faster would be first.


    Lan Yue took off his denim jacket and handed the sunsses hanging at his cor to Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu hesitated for a moment before reaching out to take it.


    No wonder the kindergarten teacher informed her that her parents had to participate in the Parent-Child Sports Day together. If Lan Yue did note and asked her to do push-ups with Little Candy on her back, the scene would be unimaginable.


    <b>F</b>


    <b>C</b>


    Lan Yue held Little Candy¡¯s hand and stood in the third group arranged by the teacher.


    Tang Wu carried Lan Yue¡¯s clothes and put his sunsses on her head. She took out her phone and took a photo of them.


    Among all the fathers, Lan Yue was the youngest.


    When she was pregnant with Little Candy, he was still a big boy himself.


    Tang Wu shook her head and threw away all thoughts, focusing on taking photos for them.


    Lan Yue was young and had good stamina. Even with Little Candy on his back, ten push-ups were a piece of cake for him.


    Soon, he finished ten balloons. Little Candy carried the balloons and walked onto the wooden bridge, putting the balloons into the basket first.


    It was not only the first round of the game. In the second and third rounds, Little Candy¡¯s family was ahead of the other families.


    In thest game, the father would carry the mother across the wooden bridge, then the father and mother would stand facing each other with their hands sped together, letting the baby sit on it and transport ten balloons together. Whoever finished first would win.


    This game required the cooperation of her parents. Tang Wu had a headache. Which teacher thought of this game?


    Why was he being carried when he was participating in a Parent-Child Sports Day?

 Chapter 2319 - You’ll Be Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 2319 You¡¯ll Be Jealous</h4>


    Tang Wu looked at Lan Yue. He was talking to the fathers of several children. Perhaps sensing her gaze, he looked at her. His dark eyes were deep and dark.


    Tang Wu looked away first.


    It was just a game, why should she care too much?


    After mentally preparing herself, Tang Wu¡¯s tensed nerves rxed a little.


    Tang Wu and Lan Yue were in the sixth group.


    With the referee¡¯s order, Tang Wu was lifted up by the man¡¯s long and strong arms.


    Her thick and long eyshes fluttered and she wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck. There was a single bridge in front of every group. Lan Yue carried Tang Wu onto it.


    He was very fast and his feet were steady.


    A male parent behindined, ¡°Honey, I told you to eat less usually. You should lose weight.¡±


    The female parent replied unhappily, ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to exercise. Look at Little Candy¡¯s father. His arm strength and waist strength are so good!¡±


    The male parent said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you see how good Little Candy¡¯s mother is?¡±


    Lan Yue looked down at Tang Wu, who had been looking down since he picked her up and did not look at him.


    He said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±


    Tang Wu was stunned for a few seconds before she reacted and red at him. ¡°Look where you¡¯re going.¡± ¡°I can carry you over with my eyes closed.¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°You¡¯re arrogant.¡±


    Lan Yue smirked, his well-defined handsome face pressing closer to her. Their faces were so close that she could smell the fresh and pleasant masculine scent on him.


    Her thoughts were in a mess.


    ¡°Lan Yue, the children are standing in front. Pay attention to your image!¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and gave a faint smile. ¡°Tangtang, what did I do? Do you think I want to kiss you in public?¡±


    Tang Wu smirked. ¡°Do you dare?¡±


    He said nothing and his eyes on her darkened. His handsome face came close again and just as he was about to kiss her, Tang Wu pinched the back of his neck.


    He was in pain and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Tangtang, you murdered your husband?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I murdered a gangster, not my husband.¡±


    There was a smile in Lan Yue¡¯s dark eyes. He had a fresh and clean appearance, but he looked so handsome with such a faint smile.


    Tang Wu looked away from him. She understood that he was seducing her by smiling like that.


    She was not charmed!


    After crossing the wooden bridge, Lan Yue put Tang Wu down.


    Tang Wu was still in a daze and did not react in time. She was put down and she stumbled. Just as she was about to fall back, arge hand reached over and grabbed her slender waist.


    Then, her fair hands were held tightly by him.


    His palm was warm and her heart skipped a beat when she held it tightly.


    ¡°Mommy, Handsome Uncle, squat down. I¡¯ming up.¡±


    It was only then that Tang Wu realized that they wanted Little Candy to sit on the transport balloon.


    Little Candy sat on their crossed arms and they carried her ten balloons to the designated basket.


    After a while, Little Candy finished transporting the ten balloons.


    There was a bright smile on Little Candy¡¯s beautiful and soft face. When she smiled, her ck grape-like eyes seemed to hide stars and were very bright.


    Tang Wu looked at the extremely happy Little Candy and felt emotional.


    In the past, Tang Mo hade to attend the Parent-Child Sports Day with her, but the little girl had not been so happy.


    After the Parent-Child Sports Day, Little Candy¡¯s family performed well and won a medal.


    On the way back, Little Candy wore the medal around her neck and looked at Lan Yue with bright eyes. ¡°Handsome Uncle, we got the first medal. You¡¯re amazing today.¡±


    Looking at the young girl¡¯s big ck eyes and bright smile, there was an indescribable softness in Lan Yue¡¯s chest. His slender hand caressed her head. ¡°You¡¯re good today too.¡± Then, he nced at Tang Wu. ¡°Your Mommy is


    too.¡±


    Little Candy nodded excitedly. ¡°Yes, yes. The other children are so envious of me!¡± Little Candy looked at Tang Wu, who was driving, and begged softly, ¡°Mommy, can I invite Handsome Uncle to our house for dinner tonight?¡± Looking at the little girl¡¯s expectant gaze, Tang Wu could not bear to refuse. ¡°Uncle helped us today. It¡¯s only right to treat him to a meal.¡±


    Little Candy did not understand what Tang Wu meant, but Lan Yue did. She meant that she had helped him treat him to a meal this time and would not let him go home again.


    The car stopped downstairs.


    Tang Wu got out of the car.


    ¡°Miss Tang.¡±


    Hearing someone call her, Tang Wu turned around.


    She saw Zou Feng walking towards her with a bouquet of flowers and a bag.


    ¡°Mr. Zou, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I think your daughter¡¯s Parent-Child Sports Day is over. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired. I bought some food and toys and brought them over.¡±


    Zou Feng handed the flower in his arms to Tang Wu. ¡°I heard from your brother that you like lilies. This is for you.¡±


    Lan Yue and Little Candy had not gotten out of the car.


    The two of them sat at the back. The car windows were tinted so the people outside could not see what was going on inside, while the people inside could see outside. When Little Candy saw Zou Feng giving Tang Wu flowers, she cried out, ¡°Handsome Uncle, look! That¡¯s the Uncle who introduced you to Mommy.¡±


    ¡°That Uncle is quite handsome.¡± With that said, he looked at Lan Yue with big eyes. ¡°But I still think that Handsome Uncle is the most handsome.¡±


    Lan Yue looked at the couple standing outside and his cold and handsome face darkened slightly. His eyes were like thick ink and there was a dark look in them.


    Seeing that Lan Yue was silent, Little Candy suddenly thought of something and blinked her big eyes. ¡°Handsome Uncle, do you like my Mommy?¡±


    In Little Candy¡¯s mind, her Mommy was the most beautiful woman in the world. Handsome Uncle had no fianc¨¦e and should like her Mommy.


    Lan Yue caressed Little Candy¡¯s head. ¡°Are you going to help Uncle chase after Mommy?¡±.


    Little Candy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be able to see Handsome Uncle every day in the future.¡±


    Tang Wu looked at Zou Feng. To be honest, Zou Feng was good in all aspects.


    But for the time being, she really had no intention of falling in love.


    Just as she was thinking about how to reject him without hurting his dignity, the car door was suddenly pushed open and Lan Yue got out with Little Candy in his arms.


    ¡°Mommy, Papa and I will go upstairs first.¡±


    Tang Wu turned back to look at Little Candy. Before she could say anything, she heard the little girl say softly, ¡°You can¡¯t talk to other uncles for too long. Otherwise, Papa will be jealous.¡±


    Tang Wu was speechless.


    Lan Yue walked to Tang Wu¡¯s side and his deep ck eyesnded on her bright and charming face. He said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the little girl¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯m not that petty.¡± Then, he nced at the stunned Zou Feng. ¡°After all, we have plenty of time tonight.¡±

 Chapter 2320 - Nervous

    <h4>Chapter 2320 Nervous</h4>


    Before Tang Wu could react, Lan Yue had already carried Little Candy upstairs.


    Tang Wu felt a little confused.


    Zou Feng looked at Lan Yue¡¯s tall back and then at the embarrassed Tang Wu. ¡°Miss Tang, is that your daughter¡¯s father?¡±


    Tang Wu nodded and hummed.


    No matter what happened between Lan Yue and her, she could not deny the fact that he was Little Candy¡¯s father.


    Zou Feng said, ¡°I heard from your brother that the two of you have been separated for several years. Miss Tang, although I don¡¯t know what happened between the two of you, I think¡­¡±


    Tang Wu interrupted Zou Feng¡¯s unfinished words. ¡°Mr. Zou doesn¡¯t know much about us. I know how you feel about me, but even if he didn¡¯t appear, it would have been impossible between us.¡±


    She had a bad reputation in high society and Zou Feng¡¯s family background was good. It was impossible for their family to let him be with a woman with a child and a bad reputation.


    Zou Feng indeed had a good impression of Tang Wu. She was beautiful, independent, and feminine. Although she had a daughter, it did not affect her charm.


    Zou Feng was not a clingy person. Now that she had said this, he understood that he had no chance in front of her.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t develop further with you, I hope we can be friends in the future.¡± Zou Feng reached out his hand to Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu shook his hand and chatted with him as a friend before returning home.


    Auntie Zhang was cooking and Lan Yue was pulled to her room by Little Candy. The father and daughter were ying games.


    Tang Wu went upstairs to the master bedroom.


    Entering the bathroom, she washed her face.


    When she looked up, she was stunned to see a tall figure leaning against the door. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Is that your date?¡± He did not answer her question and a faint smile appeared on his thin lips. ¡°Do you like him?¡±


    ¡°My private matters have nothing to do with you.¡± Tang Wu tidied her hair and tied it into a bun. After her hair was tied up, her smooth forehead and palm-sized face were exposed, making her look even more charming.


    Lan Yue narrowed his deep ck eyes slightly. ¡°You¡¯re turning your back on me so quickly?¡±


    Tang Wu took a deep breath and turned back to look at him. ¡°Lan Yue, get this straight. I have nothing to do with you anymore. I won¡¯t interfere with you being with your daughter, but don¡¯t interfere with my private matters.¡±


    Tang Wu walked to the door and looked at the man who was blocking her. ¡°Get out. Don¡¯t enter my room.¡±


    He stood still.


    Tang Wu looked at the tall man in front of her warily. ¡°I asked you to go out.¡± He still did not move.


    Tang Wu was a little angry. She reached out and pushed his shoulder.


    He was pushed back by her.


    Until she pushed him to the bedroom door.


    He grabbed her hand and threw her slender body against the door.


    He ced his hands on top of her head, trapping her between his chest and the door.


    He stared at her fixedly, his eyes dark and dangerous.


    ¡°Your attitude became like this after seeing that man. Tangtang, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve really fallen for him?¡± His eyes were dark, as if covered with ayer of haze.


    He leaned down and pressed his lips against her ear. ¡°If not, do you believe that I¡¯ll cripple him?¡±


    Tang Wu widened her eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Tang Wu knew that he did not know about what happened three years ago. It was his family¡¯s evil deeds and could not be med on him. But when she saw him, she would think of how she had almost died, lost her daughter, and was even threatened!


    She closed her eyes and said to him tiredly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we won¡¯t meet again? Isn¡¯t it good to be strangers again?¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s hand on the door above her head moved down and grabbed her slender waist.


    Tang Wu struggled but could not break free. She looked up and met his eyes. ¡°Let go. Don¡¯t disgust me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Tangtang, I misunderstood you three years ago. I¡¯m very sorry.¡± He looked at her face with his dark eyes and could not help but caress her face. ¡°It¡¯s my ipetence that caused you to be hurt.¡±


    ¡°Three years ago, I didn¡¯t have the ability to protect you, but three yearster, I can.¡± He leaned down, his well-defined handsome face level with hers. When he spoke, his refreshing breathnded on her face. His voice was low and charming. ¡°The old man has been carried away by me and the power is in my hands. Tangtang, let me make it up to you in the future, hmm?¡±


    Tang Wu was a little dazed when she heard his words.


    Before she could react, she heard him say, ¡°Little Candy is my daughter. Do you want to find another father for her?¡±


    ¡°Which step-father have you seen treat their children sincerely? Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you have to think for Little Candy. Do you have the heart to separate us?¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s lips moved. She was about to say something when there was a bang outside the door.


    Tang Wu felt like someone had knocked on her head. She immediately sobered up and pushed the man in front of her away, pulling the door open.


    A small figure ran downstairs.


    Tang Wu¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. She looked at Lan Yue. ¡°Little Candy heard it.¡±


    Before they could tell Little Candy that Lan Yue was her biological father and not an imposter.


    It was obvious that Little Candy had heard their conversation.


    Tang Wu wanted to chase after Little Candy, but arge hand grabbed her wrist.


    Lan Yue pursed his lips and looked at Tang Wu with his dark eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Tang Wu looked at Lan Yue¡¯s tensed expression and saw a trace of nervousness in his expression. She did not say much and nodded at him. ¡°Tell her properly.¡±


    Lan Yue took a few steps forward and turned back to look at Tang Wu. ¡°Will the little girl not acknowledge me?¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°She should have heard our conversation. She might not be able to ept it immediately, but with how much she likes you, I think she will acknowledge you.¡±


    Lan Yue went downstairs.


    Little Candy had already entered the room. Auntie Zhang was standing at the door and when she saw Lan Yueing over, she said, ¡°The food is ready. I was about to call you to eat when I saw Little Candy running into the room crying.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    Lan Yue said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and coax her. Let¡¯s eatter!¡±


    Auntie Zhang nodded and left.


    Lan Yue stood at the door of Little Candy¡¯s room, unconsciously feeling nervous. Even when he was controlling Old Master Jing, he had never felt so nervous.


    The young girl liked him the moment she saw him and he was afraid that he would see hatred in her eyester.


    He had not been a father for the past three years. The young girl had always thought that her father had gone to heaven. Would she ept it when she suddenly found out that her father was the handsome Uncle she liked¡­


    Lan Yue took a deep breath and raised his well-defined hand to knock on the door.

 Chapter 2321 - Father And Daughter Reunited

    <h4>Chapter 2321 Father And Daughter Reunited</h4>


    Lan Yue knocked on the door and pushed it open.


    Little Candy was sitting on the pink princess bed with the Barbie doll in her arms. Her thick and curly eyshes were lowered and there were two lines of tears on her delicate face.


    Seeing this, Lan Yue¡¯s heart tightened.


    Lan Yue strode to the bed and bent down, reaching out his slender hand to wipe the tears off the girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Little Candy, did you hear my conversation with your Mommy?¡±


    Little Candy lowered her head even more, hot tears falling from her eyes again.


    Lan Yue looked at Little Candy nervously. ¡°That¡¯s right. Uncle is your biological father.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Because of some special circumstances, I couldn¡¯t be by your side for the past few years. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    Little Candy looked up, her tear-filled eyesnding on Lan Yue¡¯s cold and handsome face as her tears fell even harder.


    To Lan Yue, he was still a newbie father.


    Seeing the young girl crying so badly, he was at a loss.


    He had still overestimated himself. He thought that the little girl would acknowledge him, but he did not expect her to be frightened by the fact that he was her biological father.


    Lan Yue stood up, nning to find Tang Wu.


    She had just stood up when her shirt was grabbed by a fair and soft hand.


    Lan Yue turned back and looked at the young girl who wanted to look at him but did not dare to. His low and cold voice softened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ll go find your Mommy.¡±


    Little Candy¡¯s nose was red from crying and she said softly, ¡°I thought Papa had gone to heaven. I thought I would never see Papa again.¡±


    Hearing Little Candy¡¯s words, Lan Yue¡¯s heart tightened.


    He sat on the bed again and pulled the little girl into his arms.


    It was not his first time hugging her, but this time waspletely different from before.


    This was his daughter, the little darling he had been looking forward to since she was still in Tang Wu¡¯s stomach.


    It was soft, soft and fragrant.


    ¡°Handsome Uncle¡­ Papa, you¡¯re hugging me too tightly. I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡±


    Lan Yue hurriedly let go of the girl and held her soft and beautiful face in his hands, his dark eyes filled with excitement and joy. ¡°Can you call me again?¡±


    Little Candy jumped into Lan Yue¡¯s arms and wrapped her fair arms around his neck, calling out sweetly, ¡°Papa, Papa¡­¡±


    She had a father. He was not an imposter, but her biological father.


    No one wouldugh at her for being a child without a father in the future.


    Little Candy¡¯s eyes were still filled with tears, but there was a happy smile on her face.


    ¡°Tell Daddy, why did you cry just now?¡±


    Little Candyy on Lan Yue¡¯s shoulder, pouting her pink lips. ¡°I thought Papa didn¡¯t like me, so I went far away. Grandma said that I was Mommy¡¯s burden. If it wasn¡¯t for me, Mommy wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard. There would be Uncle who likes her¡­¡±


    When Lan Yue heard Little Candy¡¯s words, his heart tightened. He hugged Little Candy tightly and caressed her head. ¡°Daddy won¡¯t leave you again.¡±


    Tang Wu came downstairs and saw the warm scene of the father and daughter reuniting.


    <b>Sce</b>


    Her eyes were slightly red and she was touched by the scene in front of her.


    After the father and daughter calmed down, Tang Wu gave Little Candy a bath. Little Candyy on the bed and pestered Lan Yue to tell her a story.


    Tang Wu did not disturb the father and daughter and left silently.


    Little Candy slowly fell asleep under her Papa¡¯s low and maic voice.


    Lan Yue looked at the girl in his arms. After she fell asleep, her eyshes were even thicker and longer, like a doll¡¯s. There was a sweet smile on her lips, as if she was having a beautiful dream.


    A warm feeling filled Lan Yue¡¯s chest. He lowered his head and kissed the little girl¡¯s forehead lightly.


    Lan Yue came out of Candy¡¯s room and did not see Tang Wu. He went to the master bedroom upstairs. She knocked on the door, but there was no answer.


    She turned the doorknob and the door was locked from the inside.


    Lan Yue pressed the tip of his tongue against his cheek and could not help but chuckle.


    Was she guarding against him like a wolf?


    The role of the female lead in a fantasy drama that Chu Li had epted not too long ago had been taken away.


    There was a photo of the female lead on the official Weibo.


    Jing Qian. When Chu Li saw this, she smashed her phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this with CEO Tan. How did it be Jing Qian?¡±


    The manager shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details either. Why don¡¯t you call CEO Tan?¡±


    Chu Li¡¯s phone was broken and she took her manager¡¯s phone to make a call.


    But the call did not go through.


    ¡°The filming starts today, right? I¡¯ll go over.¡±


    Chu Li headed to the filming site with her manager, assistant, and bodyguards.


    When Chu Li arrived, the opening ceremony was already over.


    Chu Li saw the happy Tang Wu.


    This drama was a big production. How could a small artiste like Jing Qian support the role of the female lead? Tang Wu must have helped her!


    Chu Li walked up to Tang Wu in her high heels and said with a dark expression, ¡°You used despicable means to snatch the resources I have. Tang Wu, can you eat such a big piece of cake? Be careful of choking yourself!¡±


    Tang Wu looked at Chu Li. ¡°Snatch? Do you think everyone has no bottom line like you? Jing Qian got the role of the female lead because of her acting skills and ability.¡± ¡°What ability? I was originally the female lead.¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°You? Have you signed the contract?¡±


    ¡°CEO Tan agreed personally.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s red lips curled up slightly. ¡°You believe what a man promises in bed?¡±


    Chu Li raised her hand and was about to p Tang Wu¡¯s face when Tang Wu quickly grabbed her wrist and swung it away. ¡°Miss Chu, this movie was originally invested by CEO Tan, but he divorced Mrs Tan. Mrs Tan has taken back this project. Your efforts to CEO Tan this time can only go to waste.¡± Chu Li¡¯s expression froze. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You still have the cheek toe to the production team to look for trouble?¡± A noble woman walked over.


    The woman was the Mrs Tan that Tang Wu was talking about. She walked in front of Chu Li and sized her up, her eyes filled with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re one of Tan Yaohui¡¯s mistresses, right? Do you think you can get the female lead of this drama just by sleeping with him? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? You¡¯re old and ugly. How can youpare to the young and beautiful Jing Qian?¡±


    Chu Li was furious. ¡°Mrs Tan, what right do you have to say that I¡¯m old and ugly? In CEO Tan¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re the old and ugly one¡­¡±


    p!


    Mrs Tan pped Chu Li.


    ¡°You admit that you have something going on with Tan Yaohui?¡± Mrs Tan pointed at Chu Li¡¯s nose. ¡°As long as it¡¯s a movie or drama that I invest in the future, shameless mistresses are not allowed to enter the team. If you have to enter the team, you can act as a prostitute.¡±


    Chu Li¡¯s expression darkened.


    After Mrs Tan left, a ck Bentley drove over. Two bodyguards carried a lot of food into the filming site.


    A tall and handsome figure got out of the car. Chu Li¡¯s pupils constricted when she saw the man getting out of the car.

 Chapter 2322 - She Has Someone She Likes

    <h4>Chapter 2322 She Has Someone She Likes</h4>


    The man who got out of the car was wearing a hand-tailored ck shirt with a seven-star logo on the golden cufflinks. His pants were ironed without any creases and his short hair was parted to the side. His well-defined face was like it was carefully carved by a master craftsman. It was so perfect that people could not look away.


    Chu Li looked at the tall man walking over. Compared to three years ago, he looked much colder and the aura around him had changed drastically.


    He was so strong and cold that no one dared to approach him.


    Chu Li had seen his figure in the hotel elevatorst time. At that time, she had thought that it was just someone who looked like him.


    In her heart, Lan Yue was ultimately a poor boy from a closed and poor tribe. It was impossible for him to have such a strong aura. But this time, he appeared in front of her. Who else could it be but Lan Yue?


    When the news of Tang Wu and Qi Chen was exposed three years ago, she thought that he had returned to the tribe after suffering a blow.


    However, looking at his current attire and the aura he exuded, it did not seem like he had stayed in the tribe for a few years.


    Instead, he had be an unreachable person.


    Chu Li walked toward Lan Yue and was about to greet him when a agile figure ran toward him.


    Jing Qian went forward and held Lan Yue¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Lan Yue hummed faintly.


    Chu Li did not hear what they said clearly. Seeing that Jing Qian was holding Lan Yue¡¯s arm but Lan Yue did not push her away, she immediately came to a conclusion.


    Lan Yue and Jing Qian had gotten together.


    Chu Li turned back to look at Tang Wu.


    There was no difort on Tang Wu¡¯s beautiful face.


    Chu Li¡¯s anger from being pped by Mrs Tan dissipated a lot. She walked in front of Tang Wu and said gloatingly, ¡°So what if the artist you brought along stole my resources? Didn¡¯t your artist steal your favorite?¡±


    Tang Wu nced at Chu Li and her red lips curled up slightly. She turned and left without saying anything Chu Li did not know if she was hallucinating, but she felt that Tang Wu had looked at her like she was looking at a fool.


    so


    After Tang Wu left, Chu Li wanted to say something to Lan Yue, but Lan Yue did not even look at her and followed Jing Qian into the production team.


    Chu Li was furious.


    At noon.


    Jing Qian pulled Tang Wu out for dinner. When she arrived at the restaurant, she realized that Lan Yue was there too.


    Jing Qian did not know about Tang Wu¡¯s rtionship with Lan Yue before. Lan Yue hade to the capital and said that he wanted to treat her boss to a meal. Jing Qian did not think too much about it and pulled Tang Wu over.


    Tang Wu furrowed her eyebrows slightly when she saw Lan Yue.


    Was this fellow not nning to go back?


    He would appear in front of her from time to time, seeing Little Candy one moment and Jing Qian the next. She could not avoid him even if she wanted to.


    Jing Qian and Tang Wu sat in one row while Lan Yue sat opposite them.


    When they were ordering, Jing Qian realized that Lan Yue had ordered Tang Wu¡¯s favorite dishes. She was slightly confused. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re really amazing. You know what my boss likes to eat!¡±


    Lan Yue looked up, his handsome face as calm as possible. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s fate.¡±


    After ordering the dishes, Jing Qian saw that Lan Yue and Tang Wu were silent and she broke the silence with a smile. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯ve broken off your engagement with Sister Shuang¡¯er. Have you ever thought of finding a new girlfriend? I know many female artistes. Do you want me to introduce them to you?¡±


    Lan Yue nced at Tang Wu. Tang Wu did not seem to have heard Jing Qian¡¯s words and looked down at her phone.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Jing Qian widened her eyes. ¡°Really? Second Brother, what type do you like? Is it Sister Shuang¡¯er?¡± ¡°Someone like your boss.¡± Tang Wu was about to drink water when she put down the cup and kicked the table.


    In the end, the person opposite her seemed to know that she was going to kick him and grabbed her ankle.


    She was wearing light high heels today. He took off her shoes and ced her feet on hisp.


    Tang Wu¡¯s ears turned red and she struggled to retract her leg, but he did not let go.


    Jing Qian did not understand what Lan Yue meant and said excitedly, ¡°Sister Wuwu is indeed the goddess in the hearts of many men. It¡¯s not easy to find someone like her!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lan Yue¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly. His rough fingers caressed Tang Wu¡¯s ankle and slowly moved to her foot. With a light tug, Tang Wu almostughed out loud. She tried her best to hold it in, her beautiful face turning red.


    She exerted her strength secretly, but the man was clearly unwilling to let go of her.


    Tang Wu gritted her teeth in anger.


    Jing Qian cupped her face with her hands and sighed. ¡°Second Brother, I haven¡¯t met someone like Wuwu yet. I¡¯ll introduce her to you when I do.¡±


    Lan Yue raised his eyebrows. ¡°I heard that your boss is single?¡±


    Jing Qian waved her hands hurriedly. ¡°No, no. My boss has someone else in his heart.¡±


    ¡°Your heart belongs to someone else?¡±


    Jing Qian wanted to say something, but Tang Wu coughed and Jing Qian immediately shut her mouth.


    Tang Wu said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    Lan Yue nced at Tang Wu and knew that she was using the washroom on purpose. He smirked and slowly let go of Tang Wu. Tang Wu immediately put on her shoes and got up to leave.


    After Tang Wu left, Lan Yue looked at Jing Qian. ¡°How do you know your boss has someone else in his heart?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Jing Qian scratched her head. ¡°Sister Wuwu will be unhappy if I say itter.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Jing Qian seemed to have thought of something and red at Lan Yue. ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you like my boss.¡±


    Lan Yue narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°After my boss and I came, your eyes never left her. You even said that you like her type. It¡¯s too obvious!¡± Jing Qian looked enlightened. ¡°But I advise you not to like my boss.¡±


    ¡°Give me a reason.¡±


    ¡°My boss has someone hidden in his heart.¡± Jing Qian lifted her chin, sinking into her memories. ¡°I met that man once, but I don¡¯t know the details. But he has a fianc¨¦e, but he still loves my boss. When he came to say goodbye to my boss, he hugged her tightly and even cried.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see my boss¡¯s expression at that time, but after that, my boss ignored all the men who pursued her.¡± Jing Qian nced at Lan Yue. ¡°Second Brother, didn¡¯t you notice that my boss never looked at you properly? Although you¡¯re handsome, you¡¯re younger than her. She probably doesn¡¯t like being in a rtionship.¡±


    Before Lan Yue could say anything, Jing Qian suddenly saw a car parked outside the French windows and a tall and handsome figure got out of the car.


    ¡°Second Brother, look, it¡¯s that person.¡±


    Lan Yue looked out of the French windows. The moment he saw Qi Chen, his well-defined face darkened.


    Tang Wu came out of the washroom. On the way back to her seat, she met Qi Chen, who hade over for dinner with several friends.


    After Qi Chen informed his friend, he walked up to Tang Wu and said seriously, ¡°Tangtang, do you have time? I received an emailst night. I think it¡¯s necessary for you to take a look at it.¡±

 Chapter 2323 - Please, Don’t Come Close Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 2323 Please, Don¡¯t Come Close Anymore</h4>


    Hearing Qi Chen¡¯s words, Tang Wu immediately tensed up.


    ¡°What email?¡±


    Qi Chen turned on his phone and opened the email he had received. ¡°Look at it yourself.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s pupils constricted. The photo was of her and Qi Chen lying together on the hotel bed three years ago. She snuggled into Qi Chen¡¯s arms. Although the nket covered her protruding abdomen, it could be seen that she was naked.


    Tang Wu took a few steps back, her beautiful and exquisite face pale.


    ¡°Who sent it to you?¡± Tang Wu asked with trembling lips. Qi Chen frowned and shook his head. ¡°The email was sent from abroad and can¡¯t find the IP address. There¡¯s only this photo in the email and not a word. I don¡¯t know why the other party sent it.¡±


    Tang Wu bit her red lips hard and her eyes suddenly hurt.


    ¡°Tangtang, I didn¡¯t know we were taken¡­¡±


    Tang Wu clenched her fists tightly and looked at Qi Chen with red eyes. She asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Can you delete it?¡±


    Those photos were too embarrassing. Although she did not do it willingly, she could not ept


    Qi Chen nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Qi Chen deleted it in front of Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu thanked him and nned to leave, but her vision darkened.


    Qi Chen held her in time. ¡°Tangtang, are you okay?¡± Lan Yue came to the washroom to look for Tang Wu and saw the two of them hugging. His clean and fresh facial features immediately darkened.


    Lan Yue strode over and pulled Tang Wu over.


    Seeing Lan Yue, Qi Chen frowned. ¡°Why are you here¡­¡± Then, he nced at Tang Wu, who was pulled into Lan Yue¡¯s arms.¡± Are you together again?¡±


    Lan Yue pursed his pink lips tightly and ignored Qi Chen. He looked down at Tang Wu. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tang Wu said nothing and pushed Lan Yue away, walking straight ahead.


    When the Seven Stars Sect threatened her three years ago, they said that they had something on her. If she went against their wishes, she would be punished!


    She did not know what they had on her, but she was terrified that they could take her newborn daughter away from under her eyes.


    Even if her brother was Tang Mo, it would be easy for the Seven Stars Sect to get rid of a person without anyone knowing. She agreed to their request and cut ties with Lan Yue.


    Even after Lan Yue and Little Candy acknowledged each other three yearster, she did not dare to be too close to Lan Yue.


    She was afraid that the Seven Stars Sect really had something on her.


    Was the photo Qi Chen received in his email something they could use against him?


    Every woman was afraid that such a photo would be exposed to the public. Even if she was the victim, once it was exposed, the people on the inte would scold her until she was covered in bruises.


    Her reputation in the high society was already ruined. She did not dare to imagine how she would be ndered after the photos were released.


    No one cared what the truth was, only what they saw.


    Tang Wu went to the dining table to take her bag. She could not hear what Jing Qian was saying to her and walked out of the dining room in a daze.


    Seeing Tang Wu leave in a daze, Jing Qian hurriedly got up. Seeing Lan Yueing over, she asked in confusion, ¡°Second Brother, do you know what happened to Sister Wuwu? She seems to be about to cry.¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s handsome and thin jaw tightened as he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± With that said, he chased after her.


    Tang Wu got into the car and closed the door, ignoring Lan Yue, who was chasing after her.


    He started the engine, stepped on the elerator and the car sped away.


    Seeing that her car was driving much faster than usual, Lan Yue hurriedly hailed a taxi and said to the taxi driver, ¡°Sir, follow that BMW in front.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s phone rang but she did not look at it. She held the steering wheel tightly and sped up.


    Lan Yue¡¯s expression was cold when he saw the distance between the taxi and the car in front. ¡°Sir, speed up. I¡¯ll pay three times the fare.¡±


    The taxi driver had someints at first, but after hearing that the fare was tripled and that it was safe, he sped up again.


    Tang Wu did not know where to drive to. There were many cars in the city and she drove to the suburbs.


    When they reached the deserted road in the suburbs, she seemed to have let go of herself and the speed of the car was rming.


    Lan Yue kept calling Tang Wu, but she did not answer.


    Tang Wu had been suppressing her emotions. Tears circled in her eyes and she held them back.


    Her emotions were like a balloon that was constantly inting, and she did not know when it would explode.


    As the car sped up, a wild cat suddenly jumped out of the road.


    Tang Wu hurriedly stepped on the brakes in fear, but she did not control the steering wheel properly and the car collided with the roadside. Bang! The front of the car hit a tree. Lan Yue, who had been telling the taxi driver to speed up, saw that Tang Wu¡¯s car had hit a tree and his heart seemed to stop.


    Getting out of the car, he ran towards her.


    Tang Wu leaned against the steering wheel as blood flowed down her forehead.


    Lan Yue hit the car window hard and the person in the car slowly looked up. A few secondster, she unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car.


    Lan Yue took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood off her face. Seeing her injured forehead, he frowned and said, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    Tang Wu was not seriously injured, but there was a small cut.


    She pushed Lan Yue away and leaned against the car door, her red eyes filled with sorrow. ¡°Your grandfather has already started to take action. Does he n to destroy mepletely next?¡±


    She had not taken the initiative to look for Lan Yue and had not broken her promise. What right did he have to send such a photo?


    Lan Yue¡¯s well-defined face tensed and his voice was cold and hoarse. ¡°What do you mean? What did Qi Chen say to you?¡±


    Tang Wu covered her face with her hands. ¡°Leave. I beg you, don¡¯te near me again.¡±


    She crouched down weakly, trembling all over.


    The phone in the car rang. Tang Wu turned a deaf ear and seemed to have fallen into an abyss. Lan Yue went forward, wanting to pick her up from the ground.


    The phone in his pocket kept vibrating.


    It was a call from Jing Qian.


    ¡°Second Brother, did you get Sister Wuwu?¡±


    Lan Yue hummed softly.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± Jing Qian was hyper and rarely felt so nervous and uneasy. Jing Qian replied, ¡°Sister Wuwu just went on the trending list.¡±


    Lan Yue pursed his lips tightly, hung up, and opened Weibo.


    # Tang Wu Qi Chen #One Tang Entertainment Tang Wu


    # Tang Wu XX picture


    #Tang Wu the vixen


    Tang Wu upied five to six of the top ten trending topics.


    Lan Yue clicked on the photo of the trending topic and his well-defined cold face darkened at a speed visible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 2324 - He Pulled Her into His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 2324 He Pulled Her into His Arms</h4>


    Although Qi Chen had left the entertainment industry, his poprity was still the same as before.


    Her photo with Tang Wu instantly broke through a hundred thousandments.


    Of course, they were all scolding Tang Wu.


    Another person revealed that Tang Wu had a boyfriend when she was with Qi Chen. At that time, she thought that her boyfriend was not good enough, so she seduced Qi Chen. Another person revealed that Tang Wu¡¯s boyfriend was the young hunk, Lan Yue, and Lan Yue¡¯s ex-girlfriend was the popr Chu Li.


    Tang Wu had been a mistress and had taken Lan Yue away from Chu Li. After getting him, she had found out that his background was not good and had hooked up with Qi Chen.


    When this news was exposed, the inte was filled with people scolding Tang Wu.


    Many artistes in Yi Tang Entertainment had suffered as well. Their fans asked them to terminate their contracts with Yi Tang and not to be artistes under their immoral boss.


    Soon, the inte started to boycott Tang Wu and Yi Tang Entertainment.


    When the public rtions department of Yi Tang Entertainment saw the trending topic, they immediately contacted Tang Mo.


    Now, public opinion had exploded. Tang Mo got someone to remove the indecent photos first, but once the photos were removed, there were even more curses.


    Tang Mo could not contact Tang Wu and went to Yi Tang Entertainment personally.


    Lan Yue looked at Tang Wu, who was squatting on the ground and trembling.


    If she saw the trending topic now, she would probably break down.


    Lan Yue called his assistant, Ah Sen, and asked him to bring a first-aid kit over.


    After the call, Lan Yue stared at the photo he had saved for a while.


    He walked to the side and called Old Master Jing.


    It rang for a long time before it connected.


    Lan Yue asked directly, ¡°Did you expose the photos of Tang Wu online? Did you use these photos to threaten her back then?¡±


    Old Master Jing was still angry at Lan Yue for taking over his position. They had not contacted each other for a long time and he thought that Lan Yue had called to ease their rtionship.


    Hearing that it was because of that woman, he snorted. ¡°You gave the Seven Stars Gate to an outsider and went to chase after a woman yourself. How did our Jing family produce such a useless thing like you?¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s well-defined face was dark and cold. ¡°Did you send someone to take the photos?¡± ¡°What photo?¡±


    Old Master Jing called the butler over and asked him to search for the news in the capital. Seeing thetest trending topic, Old Master Jing frowned. ¡°She¡¯s not clean herself. Why are you looking for me? Our Jing family will never let such a promiscuous woman in.¡±


    Old Master Jing hung up.


    Lan Yue was about to call her when he received a call from the butler.


    ¡°Second Young Master, we didn¡¯t take those photos,¡± the butler exined to Lan Yue. ¡°I instructed my men to think of a way to separate you from Miss Tang and make you give up on herpletely. My men set her up with Qi Chen, but they didn¡¯t take those lousy photos.¡± ¡°She did threaten her with the child and threatened her not to have anything to do with you anymore. If not, she will be punished. She¡¯s a smart person and knows that it¡¯s easy for the Seven Stars Sect to take a person¡¯s life. There¡¯s no need for us to take photos of her.¡±


    Lan Yue clenched his jaw, his eyes sharp and cold. ¡°No matter if the photos were taken by you or not, I won¡¯t let the matter of you devising and threatening and almost harming her and the child off so easily. After this matter is settled, I¡¯lle back and settle it with


    you!¡±


    After Lan Yue hung up, he looked at the photos he had saved seriously.


    He realized that something was wrong. Tang Wu was crying silently when someone patted her shoulder.


    She slowly looked up at the man squatting in front of her.


    ¡°Tangtang, my grandfather didn¡¯t send anyone to take your photo.¡±


    Tang Wu red at Lan Yue with red eyes. ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the person in the photo is you.¡±


    Tang Wu did not know about the trending topic and had only seen it in Qi Chen¡¯s email. However, she had only nced at it casually and did not dare to stare at it.


    Because she would feel embarrassed and humiliated if she looked at him again.


    Lan Yue showed Tang Wu the photo he had saved and Tang Wu subconsciously closed her eyes.


    ¡°Tangtang, you¡¯re in thete stages of pregnancy. There was a pregnancy test once and the doctor said that the fetal position was not smooth and asked you to sleep on your left side every night. Ever since then, you¡¯ve been sleeping on your left side every night.¡±


    ¡°Even if I fell asleep and held you in my arms, you would push me away and lie down on the left side again. You formed a habit that in this photo, you were lying on the right side of Qi Chen.¡±


    Tang Wu bit her lip. ¡°I lost consciousness at that time. This doesn¡¯t prove that the person in the photo isn¡¯t me.¡±


    Tang Wu did not dare to look below her corbones. She only looked at that face. It was clearly her.


    ¡°Yes, this doesn¡¯tpletely prove that it¡¯s not you. However, look at the right wrist of the woman in the photo.¡±


    Tang Wu took a look and did not find anything different.


    ¡°The figure of a woman¡¯s hand is very simr to yours, but there is no faint white mark on her right wrist. Have you forgotten that after we got together, we have been wearing couple watches? You will wear it every day during the day and take it off at night. As time passes, your skin will be fairer than other ces.¡±


    Tang Wu looked down at her right wrist. The watch on her wrist was no longer the couple¡¯s watch from back then.


    She took off her watch and there was indeed a mark that was fairer than her skin.


    And the woman in the photo was fair and even.


    ¡°Tangtang, I¡¯m familiar with you, so I¡¯m sure that this photo has been photoshopped. The face is yours, but the body is not. However, this person¡¯s Photoshop skills are very good and it¡¯s difficult for ordinary people to tell the difference.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Ah Sen to do a paternity test for the expert.¡± Lan Yue saw that Tang Wu was not as agitated as before and was flustered and afraid. He took a step forward and pulled her into his arms.


    Smelling his fresh and clean scent, Tang Wu was like a drowning person who had found a savior.


    She leaned her exquisite chin on his shoulder and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Is it true? Your grandfather didn¡¯t send anyone to take nude photos of me?¡±


    ¡°He has many methods to deal with people. He wouldn¡¯t use such despicable methods.¡±


    Lan Yue patted Tang Wu¡¯s slender back and lowered his voice. ¡°But someone went in to take photos of you and Qi Chen sleeping on the same bed.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s muddled thoughts slowly cleared up.


    Her tensed nerves also rxed a little in Lan Yue¡¯s arms. ¡°That morning, a group of reporters suddenly rushed into the room. Qi Chen protected me and rushed out. He asked me to hide in the stairway of the emergency door. Logically speaking, that group of reporters should have been lured away by him, but suddenly, a voice sounded and said that I was hiding behind the emergency door¡­¡±


    ¡°They rushed over and I ran downstairs. I stepped on something¡­¡± For the past three years, Tang Wu had never recalled what had happened that day. She subconsciously wanted to forget the memory that had terrified her. However, under Lan Yue¡¯s hug andfort, she slowly recalled.¡± I seemed to have stepped on something, that¡¯s why I fell. Those reporters only wanted to take scandalous news. They couldn¡¯t have killed me and our child, right?¡±

 Chapter 2325 - Attachment

    <h4>Chapter 2325 Attachment</h4>


    Tang Wu was not a big star. How would those media reporters know that she was hiding behind the safety door after being lured away by Qi Chen?


    It was obvious that someone had lured her here.


    And the person who lured them over not only wanted to expose her scandal, but also wanted her and the child¡¯s lives!


    At this thought, Tang Wu pushed Lan Yue away and stood up.


    ¡°It¡¯s your grandfather!¡± Tang Wu¡¯s expression turned extremely cold as hatred surged in her red eyes. ¡°Not only does he want me to lose my reputation, but he also wants to kill me and our child!¡±


    The piercing pain from falling down the stairs and almost dying came like a tidal wave. Tang Wu¡¯s face paled and she took a big step back with a trembling body. ¡°Lan Yue, it¡¯s impossible for us to be together again. Whether you know it or not, your grandfather is a murderer. I can¡¯t forgive him for the rest of my


    life!¡±


    Looking at Tang Wu¡¯s pale and painful expression, Lan Yue¡¯s heart tightened ufortably.


    He did not dare to imagine how much pain she had suffered when she fell down the stairs!


    She had been a rich youngdy since she was young. Ever since she fell in love with him, she had silently admitted and done a lot for him. But in the end, the ones who hurt her the most were his family.


    Lan Yue looked at the tears circling in Tang Wu¡¯s beautiful eyes and said hoarsely, ¡°Tang Tang, calm down first.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t calm down. Your grandfather is acting again. He wants to destroy mepletely¡­¡±


    ¡°Think about it. If my grandfather wanted to kill you, why would he return Little Candy to you after you gave birth to her?¡±


    ¡°If he can take Little Candy away from you without anyone knowing, he can also take your lives without anyone knowing. Why would he let you fall down the stairs on purpose?¡±


    Tang Wu pursed her lips tightly. ¡°You¡¯re his grandson. Of course you¡¯ll speak up for him.¡±


    ¡°Tangtang, in my heart, he¡¯s not as important as you and Little Candy.¡± Lan Yue walked in front of Tang Wu and suddenly took out a small machete. It should be for his self-defense. The de looked exceptionally sharp. ¡°If possible, I¡¯m willing to give my life to you and Little Candy.¡±


    He stuffed the jeweled de into her hand. ¡°I called the Old Master and he said that he didn¡¯t take the photo. I can guarantee with my life. If you don¡¯t believe me, stab here.¡±


    He aimed the de at his chest.


    Tang Wu¡¯s fingers on the knife trembled.


    Meeting his deep ck eyes, she let go and the sharp knife fell to the ground.


    Tang Wu turned around and stopped talking, nor did she look at him.


    Her mind was in a mess. She did not believe Old Master Jing, but she believed that Lan Yue would not lie to her.


    The conflicting emotions were like a tug of war, invading her thoughts.


    Two ck sedans drove over.


    Lan Yue¡¯s assistant, Ah Sen, came over with a small medicine box and handed it to Lan Yue.


    Lan Yue instructed him before Ah Sen got into another car and left.


    Lan Yue walked up to Tang Wu, grabbed her slender shoulders, and turned her around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll treat the wound on your forehead first.¡±


    They were both standing and he was much taller than her. When he lowered his head to treat her wound, his fresh breath brushed over the top of her head from time to time.


    Tang Wu looked at his deep ck eyes, his well-defined handsome face, and his careful and gentle actions when applying the medicine. She felt a lump in her throat and her eyes could not help but sting with tears.


    She lowered her eyes and suddenly, her wet eyes were kissed.


    Tang Wu clenched her fists and pushed him.


    He grabbed her hand.


    His thin lips moved from her eyes to the tip of her nose, then to her lips.


    A car sped past and Tang Wu hurriedly looked away. Lan Yue let go of Tang Wu¡¯s hand and put some distance between them.


    The atmosphere was silent and awkward, as if she did not know how to end it after doing something she should not have done.


    Tang Wu¡¯s mind was still in a mess. She did not want to stay with Lan Yue anymore and walked toward her car.


    She had just walked to the car door when her wrist was grabbed.


    She was pressed against the car door by him.


    He grabbed her shoulders and pulled her into his arms, kissing the corner of her lips before pulling her into the ck Bentley Ah Sen had driven over.


    After she sat down, he went to her car to take her phone.


    Tang Wu lowered her eyes. ¡°Take me back to the city!¡±


    Some things could not be avoided and could only be faced.


    He said that the photos were not taken by his grandfather and she wanted to go back and investigate.


    Lan Yue said nothing. He held the steering wheel with one hand and started the engine.


    Tang Wu closed her eyes and leaned against the seat. She thought that Lan Yue would listen to her and drive to the city.


    However, the moment the car stopped, she saw the car stop in front of a two-storey building.


    The building looked brand new and was surrounded by arge orchard.


    Tang Wu nced at the man who had stopped the car in confusion. ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Lan Yue said, ¡°Stay here tonight.¡±


    Tang Wu furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Lan Yue, I want to go back.¡±


    Lan Yue did not seem to have heard Tang Wu¡¯s words. He got out of the car, went to the front passenger seat, and opened the door. ¡°Get out yourself, or do you want me to carry you down?¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°Give me back my phone. I¡¯ll call someone to pick me up.¡±


    Lan Yue did not seem to hear her and turned to walk toward the building.


    Tang Wu was furious. She got out of the car and looked around.


    It would take about an hour to walk out of the orchard, let alone go to the city.


    A auntie in her fifties walked over and looked at Tang Wu kindly. ¡°You¡¯re Miss Tang, right? I picked some fresh fruits. Go in and try them!¡±


    Tang Wu followed the auntie into the house.


    The auntie told Tang Wu that she had once been a nurse in the hospital and had taken care of Lan Yue¡¯s younger brother, Lan Nuo, in the tribe. When Lan Yue found out that her family background was not good, he helped her and her husband contract this orchard.


    After the couple worked hard to build a building, their life now was much better than before.


    ¡°Mr Lan is a good person. Miss Tang, you have good taste.¡±


    Entering the house, Tang Wu was not in the mood to eat fruits. She found Lan Yue, who was in the guest room on the second floor. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±.


    ¡°Go take a bath and change your clothes.¡± Lan Yue handed a bag to Tang Wu, his dark eyes very gentle. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat lunch. I¡¯ll go make some food.¡±


    ¡°Lan Yue¡­¡±


    The man who had walked to the door turned to look at Tang Wu. His usually indifferent ck eyes were as gentle as water. ¡°Tangtang, believe me. Leave this matter to me. You just have to rx here for a night. Someone will pick Little Candy up. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±


    Before Tang Wu could say anything, Lan Yue had already gone out.


    Looking at his tall back, the anxiety and frustration in Tang Wu¡¯s heart gradually dissipated.


    She did not know why, but the current him gave her a feeling of safety and reliance.

 Chapter 2326 - Give Him Another Chance

    <h4>Chapter 2326 Give Him Another Chance</h4>


    Tang Wu took a bath and put on the clothes Lan Yue had brought for her.


    Not only did the coat fit her, but the undergarments fit her as well.


    She suddenly felt a little dazed, as if they had never been separated in the past three years.


    He still knew her so well.


    Tang Wu went downstairs.


    In the kitchen, Lan Yue was cooking.


    The auntie was used to using arge pot to cook. At this moment, Lan Yue was also using arge pot to cook and the auntie helped him light the fire.


    The fragrance of food wafted out and through the white smoke, he looked more charming than ever when he was cooking seriously.


    Tang Wu¡¯s gazended on his well-defined side profile.


    She was in a daze.


    Until the auntie said, ¡°Mr Lan, you must be very close to Miss Tang!¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s ears felt hot.


    The auntie¡¯s words were very reserved. The way she looked at Lan Yue just now must have been extremely smitten.


    Lan Yue made three dishes and a soup.


    The uncles and aunties had already eaten and did not eat with them.


    Before Tang Wu started eating, she reached out her hand to Lan Yue. ¡°Give me your phone. I¡¯ll watch the news.¡±


    Lan Yue sat beside Tang Wu and picked up a piece of stir-fried meat for her. ¡°Eat first.¡±


    Tang Wu was not stupid. From his reaction, something must have happened.


    ¡°Phone.¡±


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    Seeing that he was not returning her phone, Tang Wu threw her chopsticks on the table. ¡°Lan Yue, no matter what happens, I have the right to know.¡±


    Lan Yue was calm as he picked up her bowl. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, I don¡¯t mind feeding you with my mouth.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s eyebrows twitched, as if she was disgusted by his words.


    ¡°I said before that no matter what happens, I will settle it for you.¡± Lan Yue looked at her with a faint smile in his dark eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat? Do you really want me to feed


    you?¡±


    Tang Wu snatched the bowl from him with a red face.


    She was forced to eat a bowl of rice by him and then pulled to the uncle and auntie¡¯s orchard.


    Seeing the uncles and aunties picking fruits, Tang Wu helped them.


    After two to three hours ofbor, the sky gradually darkened.


    The auntie returned home early and made dinner.


    After dinner, Tang Wu talked to the uncles and aunties in the yard while Lan Yue stood by the side and made a call.


    Perhaps it was because she had done physical work in the afternoon, but Tang Wu was a little tired.


    Lan Yue brought her to the guest room. ¡°You sleep here tonight.¡±


    Tang Wu looked at the tall and cold man. ¡°Can¡¯t you return my phone?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Tang Wu red at him. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lan Yue approached Tang Wu and held her slender waist. ¡°Be good and sleep.¡± Tang Wu pushed him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re still very energetic. How about we do something else?¡± He buried his face in the hair on her neck, his lips touching her earlobe.


    Tang Wu¡¯s long eyshes fluttered.


    Although she had been avoiding interacting with him too much and acted as cold as she could, she could not deny that she was still moved by him, who had turned from a big boy to a man.


    Before him, she had been in a rtionship once, but after breaking up, she was not reluctant.


    Only he could give her such a feeling.


    Countless emotions surged in her heart and an inexplicable grievance and bitterness prevailed. Tears filled her eyes and she rested her forehead on his broad and firm shoulders, her fingers unconsciously grabbing the exquisite cufflinks of his shirt.


    Although she was older than him, in front of him, she looked like a little girl.


    Dependency and attachment.


    She thought that she should give him another chance.


    Believe what he said.


    It was rare for him to see her so weak. His heart was already as soft as water.


    He grabbed her slender body, lifted her face with his other hand and kissed her deeply.


    Late at night.


    Tang Wu had already fallen asleep. Lan Yue sat by the bed and brushed away the strands of hair covering her cheek.


    His slender index finger bent slightly and gently scratched the tip of her nose.


    He only got up to leave when his phone vibrated.


    In an old district in the city.


    The two young men looked at the public opinion online and smiled proudly.


    ¡°The Tang Corporation is rich and overbearing. Do they think that the matter of deleting and removing the photos will stop? Netizens like to watch gossip the most. Besides, the scandal this time is too big. Theizens won¡¯t even finish eating it. They removed the trending topic and we can help them get it back. In my opinion, Miss Tang¡¯s reputation ispletely ruined.¡± ¡°Who cares if she can¡¯t finish it, as long as we have money to collect it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. After taking this job, I have to go out for a few days.¡±


    The two of them were gloating when the door was suddenly kicked open from outside.


    Before the two young men could see who was so daring to kick their door open, several men in ck rushed in and smashed their desks andputers.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Are you bandits?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t smash it! If you smash it again, we¡¯ll call the police!¡± Seeing their money-making tools andputers being smashed, the two young men fell to the ground in fear.


    Those men in ck were tall and fierce. It was obvious that they were not to be trifled with. The iron rods in their hands seemed like they would hit them at any time. None of them dared to stop them and could only watch theirputers be smashed into pieces.


    ¡°Who are you exactly?¡± After the office items were destroyed, the two young men asked with pale faces. At this moment, a steady and sharp footstep sounded. In the quiet night, it was like a messenger from hell.


    After a while, a tall and cold figure walked in.


    He should be the leader of these men in ck. After he came in, the men in ck made way and arranged themselves behind him. The man who came in was wearing a ck leather jacket and dark-colored long pants. Under his short hair, his face was like a sculpture, exquisite and cold without any ws. When the two young men saw the man, apart from amazement, there was also fear.


    After a while, they remembered that this person was also one of the main characters in the whirlpool of public opinion today.


    Lan Yue.


    Lan Yue had been in the entertainment industry for a while. Although he had not be popr, the professionals in the industry hadmented on him. As long as he was given some time, he would definitely be popr. Unfortunately, he only released one movie before disappearing from the industry.


    ¡°Lan, Lan Yue?¡±


    One of the young men had just spoken when a man in ck rushed forward and picked him up by his cor. ¡°Who are you to call our Young Master by his full name?¡±


    Lan Yue raised his hand and the man in ck put down the young man.


    Lan Yue walked up to the frightened young man and his dark eyesnded on the young man¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re the first VIPs to post Tang Wu¡¯s photo. Tell me, who pointed at you?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t say that we have professional ethics¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, a sharp machete appeared in front of the young man.

 Chapter 2327 - I Love Her, Not You

    <h4>Chapter 2327 I Love Her, Not You</h4>


    The de of the small machete shone sharply under the light.


    Lan Yue approached the young man, the sharp de approaching his chest.


    The young man stepped back in fear.


    ¡°W-Who are you people? Ah Dong, call the police!¡±


    Another young man was about to make a call when he was stopped by a man in ck.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go against your professional ethics, right?¡± Lan Yue¡¯s dark eyes were calm and his deep and cold face was cold. There was a faint smile on his lips. ¡°You have professional ethics just because you ruined a woman¡¯s reputation?¡±


    Without giving the young man a chance to speak, Lan Yue waved the knife handle in the air. The young man¡¯s face turned pale and his legs went weak.


    A momentter, the young man saw that his t-shirt was torn.


    Although he was not injured, it would be easy for this man in front of him to hurt him if he wanted to! ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. If you still don¡¯t want to say it, it won¡¯t be as simple as tearing your clothes.¡±


    The young man¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk¡­¡±


    The man in ck moved a leather chair for Lan Yue. Lan Yue sat on the leather chair, his long legs crossed as he yed with a small machete casually.


    The young man wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. ¡°Someone did contact us. We saw the photo and it doesn¡¯t look like it was photoshopped.¡±


    There was money to be earned and it was not something to spread rumors and nder. How could they not ept it? Lan Yue¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°How did the other party contact you?¡±


    The young man took out his phone shakily. ¡°There¡¯s a chat record here.¡±


    Lan Yue nced at it and handed it to the man in ck behind him. ¡°Check the IP address.¡±


    The other party used a substitute IP address and the man in ck was a professional. After ten minutes, they found out that it was in a luxurious district in the capital. Seeing that the other party was so professional, the young man felt even more afraid. ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. We¡¯re also paid to do this. Please let us off!¡±


    Lan Yue stood up from the leather chair and put his hands in his pockets. He looked down at the frightened young man. ¡°You¡¯re the first verified ount to post fake photos. Logically speaking, you should be legally responsible. But seeing that you¡¯re honest, write an apology letter immediately!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We¡¯ve written the apology letter and will release it immediately.¡±


    The young man was really speechless. If he had known that offending the Tang family¡¯s youngdy would end up like this, he would not have epted it no matter how much money he had.


    In the ck Bentley.


    The driver nced at the man in the back with a cold expression and asked carefully, ¡°Young Master, are we going to Jin Yuan district now?¡±


    Jingyuan District was the substitute IP address she had contacted the young man. Lan Yue hummed coldly.


    Chu Li returned home after filming.


    She had just finished showering when she heard the doorbell ring.


    ncing out through the peephole, her heart thumped when she saw the tall man standing outside.


    Lan Yue!


    Chu Li quickly opened the door and looked in disbelief at the man who had appeared at the door of the apartment in the middle of the night. Her eyes were filled with joy. ¡°Ah Yue, why are you here?¡±


    He still had feelings for her, right?


    If not, how would he find where she lived?


    At this thought, Chu Li smiled brightly and jumped into his arms.


    But before she could get close, her slender neck was grabbed by arge hand. Chu Li widened her eyes and looked at the cold man. ¡°Ah Yue, w-what are you doing?¡±


    The man¡¯s grip on her neck slowly tightened.


    Chu Li immediately felt suffocated.


    His face was expressionless and cold like a grim reaper from hell. Just when Chu Li thought she was going to be strangled to death by him, he suddenly let go of her. She took a few steps back unsteadily and fell to the ground. ¡°Lan, Lan Yue, are you crazy?¡± Chu Li red at him with a red face. There was no smile on her face, only fear and anger.


    Chu Li wanted to stand up when her wrist was suddenly stepped on by the man¡¯s leather shoes.


    She wanted to pull it out, but she could not.


    Her eyshes fluttered violently like butterfly wings in a storm.


    The handsome and tall man in front of her was no longer the Lan Yue she knew back then. He had be a devil!


    ¡°Did you get a verified ount called Master Gua to release Tang Wu¡¯s news today?¡±


    Did hee in the middle of the night for Tang Wu? Or for Tang Wu and Qi Chen¡¯s boat photo today?


    ¡°Lan Yue, Tang Wu is a promiscuous slut. Why do you care so much about her? You saw the news, right? Why are you still protecting her? She¡¯s not worthy of you¡­¡±


    Before Chu Li could finish, pain came from her wrist again.


    He stepped on her harder and she felt like her bones were about to break. ¡°The substitute IP that contacted Master Gua shows that it¡¯s your apartment.¡± Lan Yue looked at Chu Li¡¯s distorted face with no sympathy or pity. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know very well what Tang Wu and Qi Chen did.¡± Chu Li¡¯s wrist hurt so much that her teeth were chattering. ¡°Tang Wu is your ex-girlfriend. I¡¯m your ex-girlfriend. We¡¯re both exes. Why are you treating me so differently?¡±


    Chu Li shouted unwillingly.


    ¡°I love her, but not you. It¡¯s that simple.¡±


    The tears in Chu Li¡¯s eyes fell immediately.


    He only loved Tang Wu and not her. The reason was simple but cruel.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll cripple your hand.¡± Lan Yue was expressionless. ¡°One, two¡­¡±


    As he stepped on her harder, Chu Li knew that if she did not tell the truth, he might really cripple her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I didn¡¯t instigate Tang Wu¡¯s news today. I only secretly entered that room on the night Tang Wu and Qi Chen slept together three years ago. I wanted to take a photo of Tang Wu, but it¡¯s a pity that Tang Wu was unconscious and was very alert. I couldn¡¯t pull her clothes away, so I secretly took photos of her and Qi Chen lying on the bed.¡±


    ¡°The next morning, after the reporters arrived, you led them to the emergency exit and made Tang Wu fall down the stairs¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t! I left after taking the photos!¡± Chu Li said and suddenly remembered that when she returned home that night, she had identally let it slip and let Chu Xi know about Tang Wu and Qi Chen having a room. She shivered. Had Chu Xi done something?


    Seeing Chu Li¡¯s hesitant expression, Lan Yue narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°If you want it, continue to confess.¡±


    ¡°I only showed the photo to my sister, but it¡¯s definitely not her. She likes Qi Chen. Even if she wants to destroy Tang Wu, she can¡¯t destroy Qi Chen.¡±


    Lan Yue pursed his scarlet lips tightly and his eyes darkened. ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡±


    ¡°She went abroad today.¡±

 Chapter 2328 - Making Up

    <h4>Chapter 2328 Making Up</h4>


    The next day.


    When the sun rose, Tang Wu, whose body clock was always on time, opened her eyes.


    A hand rested on her waist, her slender back pressed against a firm and broad chest.


    Tang Wu immediately tensed up. She shook off that hand and wanted to lift the nket to get off the bed.


    But the next second, she was pulled into his arms again. The fresh and clean masculine scent filled her nose. Tang Wu raised her hand and separated his face from hers.


    She did not know when he camest night. ¡°Lan Yue, just because I chose to believe you doesn¡¯t mean that you can go overboard¡­¡±


    Lan Yue slowly opened his dark eyes. He had just woken up and there was a trace ofziness on his handsome face. Looking at her angry face, he said hoarsely, ¡°Can you call me Sister?¡±


    What?


    Tang Wu froze and looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    He buried his face in the crook of her neck and wrapped his arms around her slender waist, hugging her tightly. ¡°You said before that you would listen to me if you called me Sister.¡±


    He had just woken up and when he spoke, his voice was nasal, hoarse and extremely sexy.


    Tang Wu¡¯s heart seemed to be plucked by a feather and softened.


    When they were together in the past, she often teased him, wanting him to call her sister.


    But he never called her that.


    Every time she mentioned this word, he was like a fierce little beast.


    At this moment, he was buried in her neck like a little puppy.


    Tang Wu was in a daze. She wanted to push his hand away, but she ced it on his head and patted it lightly.


    ¡°Be good.¡±


    He looked up at her.


    The moment their eyes met, he suddenly turned over and pressed her under him.


    ¡°Only you dare to pat my head like this now.¡± A smile appeared on Tang Wu¡¯s beautiful face and she raised her exquisite chin. ¡°You¡¯ve already called me your sister. Can¡¯t I take a photo of your head?¡±


    Lan Yue had not seen her smile like this for a long time. His dark eyes softened. ¡°What kind of perverted hobby is this?¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°No matter what, I still want to hear it.¡±


    Lan Yue looked down at Tang Wu, his dark eyes dark. ¡°Make up first.¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°Sure, but if we find out that your grandfather wants Little Candy and my lives, we¡¯ll break up immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tang Wu looked at his confident expression and the city wall built in her heart copsed.


    She could no longer deny her feelings for him.


    In the past three years, although she deliberately wanted to forget him, she would still remember everything about them when it waste at night. ¡°Call me Sister.¡±


    She was smiling brightly and arrogantly.


    Lan Yue stared at her for a few seconds, a smile in his dark eyes. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What the hell? I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    ¡°I did before we made up.¡±


    ¡°What happened after we made up?¡±


    ¡°After we make up, you¡¯re my girlfriend.¡± He came close to her ear and repeated in a low voice, ¡°My girlfriend.¡± His voice was so pleasant that she was about to get pregnant.


    Tang Wu reminded herself not to be charmed by his sugar-coated words. She was about to question him when he suddenly leaned down and kissed her heavily.


    His kiss was very deep, as if he wanted to melt all of his longing and emotions for her in this kiss.


    After breakfast, Tang Wu thought that Lan Yue was sending her back.


    In the end, the sound of an engine sounded outside and Auntie Zhang got out of the car with Little Candy.


    ¡°Mommy, Papa.¡±


    Seeing Little Candy and Auntie Zhang appear, Tang Wu was stunned for a few seconds.


    She turned to look at Lan Yue. ¡°Why did you bring Little Candy and Auntie Zhang over?¡±


    ¡°Stay here for another day.¡¯


    Tang Wu said, ¡°What happened? Why can¡¯t I go back?¡±


    Lan Yue wrapped his arm around Tang Wu¡¯s shoulders and looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Just treat it as bringing your daughter here for two days.¡±


    People were curious about the unknown.


    Especially when she felt that something bad might have happened.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you say it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when it¡¯spletely settled.¡± Lan Yue lowered his head and kissed the top of her head. ¡°Be good.¡± Tang Wu pushed Lan Yue away. ¡°Little Candy and Auntie Zhang are watching!¡±


    In the morning, they arrived at the orchard.


    Little Candy was very happy. It was her first time seeing so many fruits on the tree.


    She followed the auntie and asked questions, looking especially curious.


    Tang Wu and Lan Yue stood by the side picking fruits. Although they did not do anything too intimate, they were talking andughing, making the people around them envious. Click, click.


    Someone had secretly taken photos.


    Qi Corporation.


    Qi Chen looked at the photo he had received. Seeing one of the photos, Tang Wu ate a fruit. There was a fruit stain at the corner of her mouth and the man had sucked it. He tore the photo into pieces with a dark expression.


    With a wave of his hand, everything on the desk fell to the ground.


    He tugged at his tie and unbuttoned three buttons of his shirt.


    There was a knock on the door and the secretary came in.


    ¡°President Qi, it¡¯s almost time for your dinner with President Li.¡±


    After entertaining the guests, Qi Chen, who had drunk a lot, got into the car and instructed the driver to drive to the vi in the suburbs.


    There were bodyguards guarding the door of the vi. Qi Chen entered the vi and went straight to the bedroom.


    The woman in the bedroom heard the sound and rushed out.


    Qi Chen grabbed the woman¡¯s hand and threw her onto the bed.


    An hourter, Qi Chen wore his clothes and looked at the woman whose long hair covered her face. He snorted. ¡°No matter how much you look like her, you¡¯re just an imposter.¡± The woman wiped her tears and shouted at Qi Chen, ¡°So what if she¡¯s an imposter? You can only lock me up and can¡¯t do anything to her.¡±


    ¡°Qi Chen, you hypocrite. No wonder Tang Wu doesn¡¯t like you! You¡¯d better let me out. Otherwise, if my family finds me, they won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°Linda, have you forgotten that your father was the one who sent you to me when your family went bankrupt?¡± Qi Chen leaned over and pinched the woman¡¯s chin. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you like Lan Yue and made yourself look like Tang Wu so that you can seduce him.¡±


    ¡°So what? Even if Lan Yue has no background and is not born well, he¡¯s much better than you.¡±


    Qi Chen smirked. ¡°Speaking of which, I have to thank you for having a figure that looks like Tang Wu. The photo of her on the trending list yesterday was yours. No one could tell that it was photoshopped¡­¡±


    p, p, p.


    Three ps sounded and the bedroom door was pushed open. A tall ck figure walked in with the cold air outside.


    Qi Chen turned around and looked at Lan Yue, who had walked in. Disbelief shed past his eyes. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    There were bodyguards at his door and Linda had escaped several times, but why had Lan Yuee up so quietly?


    Lan Yue looked at Qi Chen with dark eyes, his low and cold voice seemed toe from his throat. ¡°Did you cause all of this?¡±

 Chapter 2329 - Loving Him Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 2329 Loving Him Too Much</h4>


    Qi Chen looked at Lan Yue, whose expression was dark, and there was a trace of disdain on his handsome face. ¡°Lan Yue, how dare you trespass?¡±


    Qi Chen picked up his phone from the bedside table, wanting to make a call, but found that he could not.


    The signal in the vi was cut off.


    Qi Chen¡¯s eyes darkened before he looked at Lan Yue.


    Although he did not want to admit it, Lan Yue¡¯s external appearance was too outstanding that he could not find any ws.


    The only thing that could notpare to him was his background.


    In Qi Chen¡¯s eyes, Lan Yue was a poor boy from a backward tribe.


    He did not know where he had gone for the past three years, but no matter how he developed, he could notpare to him.


    ¡°Lan Yue, don¡¯t think that you can show off just because a few people came.¡± Qi Chen looked at Lan Yue coldly. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, you can leave automatically. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Lan Yue stared at Qi Chen for a few seconds, his eyes dark. He did not want to waste his breath on such a person. She took a few steps forward, grabbed Qi Chen¡¯s cor and punched his handsome face. Qi Chen did not expect Lan Yue to dare to be rough in his territory.


    The punch made him take a few steps back and hit the bedside table. Themp fell and Linda screamed in fear.


    Qi Chen¡¯s cheeks hurt terribly. He gritted his teeth and cursed softly, his eyes shooting daggers at Lan Yue.


    But before she could touch Lan Yue, she was kicked in the abdomen.


    Lan Yue had grown up in the tribe and it was a ce where the strong survived. His skills were not something a pampered young master like Qi Chen could withstand.


    Qi Chen bent his painful abdomen and his mouth was full of blood. He spat out a mouthful and looked at Lan Yue with a dark expression. ¡°Tang Wu slept with me and you¡¯re angry? Can you change the fact that she slept with me just by hitting me?¡±.


    Lan Yue strode forward and grabbed Qi Chen¡¯s cor, looking at him coldly. ¡°She treats you as a friend. Are you going to ruin her reputation like this?¡±


    Qi Chen smirked coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    ¡°You sent the photo to Chu Xi after you photoshopped it, right? Chu Xi found a Weibo ount and started a rumor to nder Tang Wu. You were the one who pointed it out when the reporters found out that she was hiding in the safety door, right?¡±


    ¡°Lan Yue, are you delusional? Tang Wu and my photos were exposed and I was forced to quit the entertainment industry. Speaking of which, I¡¯m also a victim!¡±


    Lan Yue let go of Qi Chen¡¯s cor and raised his hand. The man behind him took out a recording pen. ¡°Speaking of which, I have to thank you for having a figure that looks like Tang Wu. The photo of her on the trending list yesterday was yours. No one could tell that it was photoshopped.¡±


    Qi Chen¡¯s expression changed when he heard the recording


    She was about to say something when Lan Yue¡¯s assistant, Ah Sen, walked over. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve already found evidence from theputer in the study that he photoshopped Miss Tang¡¯s photo.¡±


    Qi Chen¡¯s expression darkenedpletely.


    ¡°Lan Yue, who asked you to touch my personal belongings without permission?¡± Were his bodyguards all dead? They had actually let Lan Yue bring people in and even let Lan Yue¡¯s men enter his study.


    Lan Yue narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°What do you gain from destroying her?¡±


    Qi Chen smiled coldly and hideously. ¡°Destroy her? When no one wants her, only I can ept her!¡±


    The Qi family did not agree to him marrying her, but he could make her his mistress!


    She was his obsession. The more he could not get her, the more he wanted her.


    But he despised her for having a child with another man, so he wanted to punish her!


    After three years, there was indeed no man with good qualities who would like him. He nned to approach her, but Lan Yue, this poor boy, appeared again.


    Meeting them at the restaurant and having dinner together made him feel unfair again.


    How was he inferior to Lan Yue?


    Why was she still entangled with him?


    ¡°She¡¯s too cheap. Do you think I should punish her?¡±


    Qi Chen received another punch on his right cheek.


    Qi Chen could not help but cough lightly. He red at Lan Yue with red eyes and his bloody lips curled up.


    ¡°Lan Yue, who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a poor boy. Do you know what price you have to pay for beating me up?¡±


    Lan Yue looked at the bruised Qi Chen and punched him again expressionlessly.


    ¡°Qi Chen, when we find Chu Xi, the truth about Tang Wu falling down the stairs will be out. It¡¯s best if you didn¡¯t instigate her. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in jail for the rest of your life!¡±


    Qi Chen wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Lan Yue dizzily. ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to attack in my territory. I¡¯ll make you pay a heavy price!¡±


    Lan Yue smirked coldly and turned to walk out without saying anything else.


    Linda, who was about to be scared out of her wits, chased after him. She looked at the tall Lan Yue in a daze. Three years had made him look even more masculine. ¡°Lan.¡±


    Lan Yue turned back to look at Linda, a trace of coldness shing past his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a month. You¡¯d better go back!¡±


    ¡°Lan, I really like you. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re rich or not. Can you give me a chance?¡±


    Linda wanted to approach Lan Yue, but the men behind him quickly separated her.


    Linda could only watch Lan Yue leave¡­ His back was filled with coldness and nobility that she could no longer match up to.


    That night.


    A recording was posted on Weibo. When theizens heard that Tang Wu¡¯s nude photo had been photoshopped onto another woman¡¯s body by Qi Chen, their worldview shattered.


    Qi Chen used to be a popr celebrity. He was handsome and charming and had never heard of any scandals. His fans and passers-by all thought that he was a rare positive idol. In the end, in order to get Tang Wu, he did not hesitate to ruin her reputation and pushed her to the center of attention.


    Qi Chen¡¯s hardcore fans wanted to protect him, thinking that he was only extreme because he loved someone too much. In the end, the hardcore fans were besieged.


    ¡°It¡¯s really affectionate to have a substitute by your side when you love someone deeply!¡±


    ¡°I heard that he not only has a substitute, but also has a close rtionship with the Second Young Lady of the Chu family.¡±


    There were many capable people on the inte who found out that Chu Xi was once a hardcore fan of Qi Chen that night and even found out Chu Xi¡¯s private ount on Weibo.


    In Chu Xi¡¯s private ount, there was a post showing a photo of her and a man with their fingers intertwined. There was a faint scar on the man¡¯s finger and fans who were familiar with Qi Chen knew that it was left by him when he was filming Although Chu Xi did not show her face, he could tell from her hand that she had indeed been with Qi Chen.


    Besides, Chu Xi¡¯s private ount recorded her emotions.


    ¡°When he was deeply in love tonight, he called another woman¡¯s name. I had an argument with him and he pped me, saying that I was just one of his many lovers and told me not to push my luck.¡±


    I want to end this rtionship, but I love him so much that he onlyes to me once a month and I can¡¯t bear to be separated from him.

 Chapter 2330 - How Did You Feel When You First Saw Me?

    <h4>Chapter 2330 How Did You Feel When You First Saw Me?</h4>


    The Qi family.


    Father Qi saw the news online.


    When he returned home and saw Qi Chen¡¯s bruised face, he was furious. ¡°Is the news online real? Did you photoshop the photos of Tang Wu and you and get someone to post them online?¡±


    Qi Chen was lying on the bed, instructing the public rtions department. Seeing Father Qi¡¯s fierce questioning, he replied impatiently, ¡°So what if I am? I would rather destroy the woman I can¡¯t get!¡±


    ¡°You little beast, you¡¯repletely offending the Tang family!¡±


    Qi Chen did not care and snorted. ¡°Our base camp is not in the capital. What can they do if we offend the Tang family? Can they even reach overseas?¡±


    Father Qi was so angry by Qi Chen¡¯s careless attitude that his chest heaved up and down.


    Qi Chen put down his phone and pressed ice against his face. ¡°At most, I¡¯ll go abroad to lie low.¡± But before going abroad, he had to deal with Lan Yue.


    How dare a poor boy be so arrogant to hit him? He could not stand him three years ago. Since he came to him three yearster, he could not me him for being rude!


    Father Qi looked at Qi Chen¡¯s dark eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Who hit you?¡±


    ¡°A poor boy that Tang Wu used to like.¡± Qi Chen¡¯s lips curled up in disdain. ¡°A barbarian who grew up in the tribe dares to use violence on me with his brute strength? I¡¯ll let him know how powerful I am!¡±


    The father frowned and looked thoughtful. ¡°The one who grew up in the tribe is called Lan Yue?¡±


    Father Qi remembered that the Seven Stars Sect had found their Young Master three years ago. He heard that he came from the tribe and was called Kuang.


    Could it be the person who hit Qi Chen?


    ¡°Is he wearing ck clothes with seven stars on the cufflinks?¡±


    Qi Chen recalled. ¡°So what if I am? Aren¡¯t there many people in ck?¡±


    Father Qi suddenly trembled in fear. If Qi Chen had offended the Young Master of the Seven Stars Sect, their family would be in trouble.


    The Qi family¡¯s headquarters were overseas, so the Tang family could not extend their reach overseas.


    But Seven Stars Sect could. Their Qi family headquarters was in Seven Stars Sect¡¯s territory.


    Qi Chen saw that Father Qi¡¯s face was pale and raised his eyebrows. ¡°What are you afraid of? You¡¯re old and useless. How can you be so afraid of a poor boy? If he dares to hit me today, I¡¯ll kill him in the capital tomorrow¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Father Qi suddenly stepped forward and pped Qi Chen¡¯s face. Qi Chen¡¯s already bruised face was made worse. Father Qi¡¯s p was so strong that Qi Chen¡¯s nose bled.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Why did you hit me?¡±


    Father Qi pointed at Qi Chen¡¯s nose and was furious. ¡°You¡¯d better seek Lan Yue¡¯s forgiveness. If not, get out of the Qi family!¡±


    ¡­.


    After Tang Wu¡¯s scandal was rified, manyizens started to support her.


    There were also manyizens who had scolded her and apologized to her. Thements under Tang Wu¡¯s Weibo had changed from scolding to apologizing.


    Someizens were also discussing.


    ¡°Speaking of which, the Tang family¡¯s public rtions skills can¡¯t be underestimated. They actually managed to get Qi Chen¡¯s recording.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Who said that Tang Wu is a poor youngdy?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. With Miss Tang¡¯s looks, there aren¡¯t many people in the entertainment industry who canpare to her, right? So what if she had an ex-boyfriend before? So what if she¡¯s pregnant? Who doesn¡¯t have a past? If it were me, I would find such a beautiful girl.¡±


    ¡°There are many things to consider in a rich family. If you really can¡¯t get married, why don¡¯t I go and propose to you?¡±.


    ¡°ADon¡¯t be so shameless. The youngdy doesn¡¯t even like Qi Chen, so why would she like you?¡±


    ¡°Say, were Miss Tang and Lan Yue really a couple in the past? Then was she pregnant with Lan Yue¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, with their looks, they should be able to give birth to a super cute baby, right?¡±


    ¡°Did Miss Tang have a child?¡±


    ¡°Previous poster, why are you still gossiping about other people¡¯s children? Alright, actually, I want to know if Miss Tang has given birth to a child? She should be very tolerant!¡±


    When Tang Wu saw this, she was already on her way home.


    Lan Yue drove while Tang Wu sat in the front passenger seat while Little Candy and Auntie Zhang sat behind.


    After getting into the car, Lan Yue returned her phone to her.


    The moment she turned on her phone, she received countless messages.


    Especially on Weibo, there were hundreds of thousands of private messages andments. They were all apologies and begging for her forgiveness. She could not find any of them.


    Tang Wu had already understood the situation.


    She looked at the man driving beside her and pursed her red lips. ¡°Did you delete all those badments?¡±


    Lan Yue had not slept for almost two nights and his dark eyes were bloodshot. Hearing her words, he freed one hand and held her slender hand. ¡°With me around, there won¡¯t be voices that will ruin your reputation in the future.¡±


    Tang Wu lowered her long eyshes and felt a lump in her throat. She had never thought that the person who would ruin her reputation would be Qi Chen!


    The car stopped downstairs.


    Lan Yue and Tang Wu had just gotten out of the car when a figure rushed over.


    Chu Lili looked at Lan Yue and ignored Tang Wu¡¯s existence. ¡°Can I talk to you?¡± Seeing this, Auntie Zhang led Little Candy upstairs first.


    Lan Yue stood still and wrapped his slender arm around Tang Wu¡¯s slender shoulders. Their bodies were very close and their intimacy hurt Chu Li¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Lan Yue, are you looking for my sister? Can I beg you to let her go?¡± Chu Li received a call from Chu Xi. There were many men in ck tracking her whereabouts and she was almost blocked in an alley. Fortunately, she escaped quickly, but at this rate, she would be found soon. Chu Xi learned from Qi Chen that Lan Yue¡¯s identity was not simple and asked her not to show her face for the time being.


    But seeing those aggressive men in ck, she was afraid, so she called Chu Li.


    Lan Yue looked at Chu Li coldly. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±


    ¡°Lan Yue, seeing our friendship in the tribe and that I saved you, let her go this time. I promise that neither she nor I will appear in front of Tang Wu in the future.¡±


    Lan Yue narrowed his eyes slightly, his expression cold and sharp. ¡°If you save me once, I¡¯ll protect you in the tribe for a few years. If not, who knows how many times you¡¯ll die? I¡¯ve already repaid my kindness. You¡¯re just a stranger to me now.¡± Chu Li looked at Lan Yue¡¯s cold expression and was terrified. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but Lan Yue had already left with his arm around Tang Wu¡¯s shoulders.


    In the elevator, Tang Wu looked at the silent man and asked curiously, ¡°You spent more time with Chu Li in the tribe than me. Do you really have no feelings for her?¡±


    Lan Yue said, ¡°I was only grateful to her in the past, but I didn¡¯t like her.¡±


    Tang Wu clearly did not believe him. ¡°Chu Li was considered pretty in the tribe, right?¡± Lan Yue looked at Tang Wu with his dark eyes. ¡°Not as pretty as you.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know me at that time!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not as pretty as me.¡±


    Tang Wu could not help butugh. What he said was true. He was an exquisite boy himself, so he naturally would not be attracted by Chu Li¡¯s appearance the moment he saw her.


    ¡°What about me? How did you feel when you first saw me?¡±

 Chapter 2331 - Liking Her at First Sight

    <h4>Chapter 2331 Liking Her at First Sight</h4>


    Lan Yue looked at Tang Wu¡¯s beautiful and exquisite face, a faint smile in his dark eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Tang Wu red at him unhappily.


    ¡°What do you mean you forgot? Anyway, if I didn¡¯t flirt with you back then, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have looked at me.¡± Tang Wu looked at his well-defined handsome face and her red lips moved slightly. ¡°Say, if a woman younger and prettier than me takes the initiative to flirt with you in the future, will you surrender?¡±


    Seeming to have thought of something, Tang Wu corrected herself. ¡°Oh, no. I realized that you like rtionships between siblings. A woman older than you and prettier than me has appeared.¡±


    Lan Yue looked at Tang Wu, who could still think of the future, and pinched her face in amusement. The smile in his dark eyes deepened. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the future in the future!¡±


    Listen, was this something a human would


    say?


    Women aged faster than men, not to mention that she was older than him.


    At this thought, Tang Wu¡¯s heart almost broke into pieces.


    She pushed his hand away and stood close to the elevator door, looking like she did not want to talk to him anymore.


    The elevator arrived at Tang Wu¡¯s floor. As soon as the door opened, Tang Wu wanted to


    go out.


    But she had just stepped out when she was pulled in again.


    Her slender body was thrown against the elevator wall.


    Before Tang Wu could react, her pink lips were kissed by the man who had his head lowered.


    He did not go deep, his low and cold voice pressed against her lips with a faint smile. ¡°Do you remember the first time we met?¡± Tang Wu stared into his dark eyes and nodded.


    ¡°Of course I remember.¡±


    At that time, he had been troubled by Chu Xi and she could not stand it and went up to help him.


    ¡°That time Chu Xi troubled you.¡±


    Lan Yue shook his head and looked at her with his dark eyes. His voice softened. ¡°That was the first time you saw me, but it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen you.¡±


    Tang Wu eximed and looked at him in confusion. ¡°When did you see me?¡±


    Lan Yue looked at her slightly raised beautiful eyes and could not help kissing her. He wrapped his hands around her slender waist and rested his chin on the top of her head. He said softly, ¡°One time, I rode a bicycle back to my rented house and saw you getting out of a sports car to save a stray dog with an injured


    leg.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you were still with your ex-boyfriend. He urged you to leave quickly, afraid that stray dogs were contagious. You disagreed and they even quarreled on the way.¡± ¡°Later, your boyfriend gave in and took you, who was carrying a stray dog, to the vet.¡± ¡°I noticed your kindness first.¡± He lowered his head, the tip of his nose gently rubbing against hers. ¡°When the setting sun fell on you, I thought you were as beautiful as an angel.¡±


    Tang Wu looked at the unbelievably handsome man in front of her and felt a warm feeling in her heart. She had almost forgotten about saving the stray dog.


    Besides, it was an ordinary thing to her.


    Why did he sound like she was very noble?


    An embarrassed smile appeared on Tang Mei¡¯s beautiful face. She brushed away the hair by her cheek. ¡°Really? There are many people like me in this city!¡±


    Lan Yue tightened his hold on Tang Wu¡¯s slender waist. His dark eyes that were staring at her were as gentle as the spring breeze in March. ¡°But I was attracted to you at first nce. No matter how good or beautiful others are, they can¡¯tpare to you in my eyes.¡±


    His voice was low, like wine that had been brewing for many years, making people¡¯s hearts intoxicated.


    Tang Wu wrapped her arms around his neck, her beautiful eyes imprinting his beautiful face as her smile deepened. ¡°In that case, you fell in love with me at first sight. Besides, it wasn¡¯t lust.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    <b>urse</b>


    Tang Wu admitted that she was pleased by his words.


    She stood on tiptoes and bit his handsome and firm chin. ¡°I find that you¡¯re getting better at making women happy.¡±


    Lan Yue said, ¡°No, it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    Tang Wu was overjoyed. The haze from the past two days hadpletely dissipated.


    Her hands around his neck tightened and her gaze swept over his handsome facial features. Then, without caring that they were still in the elevator, she kissed his forehead, eyes, nose, and lips.


    Lan Yue did not move and watched her take the initiative until she kissed him heavily.


    His eyes turned even darker and the hand around her waist tightened. ¡°Do you still want to go back?¡±


    The two of them did not go over. After the elevator door closed, it descended again.


    It had been a long time since Tang Wu had taken the initiative to hug and kiss him like this. Three years ago, she was used to taking the lead. Three yearster, he had been pressing her step by step, but she kept retreating, causing him to be the one who took the initiative every time while she became a weak little wife.


    Now that they had made up, she naturally had to find her ce. Lan Yue looked at the woman in his arms. Her pretty eyes, beautiful face, and charming smile made his heart soften. At this moment, he had a feeling that Tangtang had returned three years ago.


    Ding! The elevator door opened.


    The two people in the elevator felt that something was wrong and turned to look at the elevator door.


    Seeing Tang Mo, Nan Xun, and Bo Cixue standing outside, they were stunned.


    Tang Wu seemed to have woken up from a dream and her beautiful face seemed to be covered in ayer of red paint. She hurriedly let go of Lan Yue¡¯s neck and looked at the three people outside the elevator awkwardly.


    ¡°Eh, why¡­ are you here?¡± Tang Mo nced at Tang Wu and then at Lan Yue, who was calm and much more shameless than three years ago. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do the two of you think the elevator belongs to you? You¡¯ve just gotten off the trending list. Can¡¯t you pay attention to your influence?¡±


    The moment Tang Mo finished speaking, Nan Xun pinched him.


    ¡°F*ck, Mrs Tang, why did you pinch me?¡± Nan Xun red at Tang Mo, signaling him to shut up.


    Nan Xun and Bo Cixue had not seen Lan Yue for a long time. Although they knew that he hade to the capital, they had not officially met him.


    She asked Tang Wu to send a photo of Brother Lan three yearster, but she did not.


    Tang Wu¡¯s recent trending topic made Nan Xun and Bo Cixue more worried about her. No one answered her calls and they had only contacted her today. When they found out that she had returned home, the two of them agreed toe and see her. Nan Xun had forced Tang Mo toe over after calling her.


    Nan Xun and Bo Cixue looked at Lan Yue. After three years, Brother Lan had be colder and more stable. His appearance and figure were still good. When he stood with Tang Wu, he was definitely a handsome man and beautiful woman. He was very eye-catching.


    Tang Mo saw Nan Xun staring at Lan Yue for a few seconds and grabbed her shoulders, pulling her into his arms. He lowered his head and warned her, ¡°If you look at other men again, you¡¯ll see how I punish you when we get home!¡±


    Nan Xun rolled her eyes speechlessly.


    This jealous woman!


    ¡°Wuwu, can we go in?¡± Bo Cixue broke the awkward silence with a smile. Tang Wu touched her hot cheek and went forward to pull Bo Cixue into the elevator. ¡°What are you talking about? Come in quickly!¡±

 Chapter 2332 - His Change

    <h4>Chapter 2332 His Change</h4>


    Nan Xun struggled out of Tang Mo¡¯s arm and entered the elevator with Bo Cixue.


    The two women greeted Lan Yue with aunties smiles.


    Tang Mo caressed his forehead helplessly. He really should take a photo for Ye Jie to see. These two women were reallywless!


    Nan Xun and Bo Cixue greeted Lan Yue warmly.


    The two of them had noble statuses, but they did not put on any airs and did not look down on him at all.


    ¡°Hello, sisters.¡±


    Nan Xun and Bo Cixue were overjoyed. ¡°Oh my god, Brother Lan is so obedient.¡±


    Nan Xun said, ¡°I want to be in a rtionship with him.¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°Me too.¡±


    Tang Mo, who had just walked into the elevator, was speechless. Could he kick this Brother Lan to the Pacific Ocean?


    With the three women together, the atmosphere was naturally not cold. When they arrived at the Tang family¡¯s house, Tang Wu asked Auntie Zhang to cook more dinner. When she came out of the kitchen, she saw that Lan Yue had been called to the balcony by Tang Mo.


    Tang Wu immediately felt nervous.


    Nan Xun saw Tang Wu¡¯s concern and pulled her to the sofa.


    ¡°Your brother called Lan Yue. Brother Lan handled all of the trending topics this time. Your brother saw everything.¡±


    Tang Wu heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°When did the two of you make up? You can keep it a secret.¡± Bo Cixue sat on the other side of Tang Wu. Tang Wu looked at the backs of the two men on the balcony and her beautiful eyesnded on Lan Yue. Her eyes softened. ¡°In the next two days.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really grown up. I can lean on his shoulders now.¡± Three years ago, Tang Wu had carried many things herself. Although she did not say anything, how could she not want him to shelter her when she was weak?


    Bo Cixue and Nan Xun saw the light in Tang Wu¡¯s eyes and were happy for her.


    No matter how good her best friends were, they could not rece the warmth her lover gave her.


    The two of them knew Tang Wu. Apart from Brother Lan, she would not like anyone else in this world.


    Now that she was back together with Brother Lan, Little Candy could have aplete family.


    Tang Mo and Lan Yue chatted outside for a while before they returned to the living room from the balcony. Tang Wu got up and walked to Lan Yue¡¯s side, holding his slender hand. ¡°Did my brother make things difficult for


    you?¡±


    Tang Mo shouted unhappily, ¡°Tang Wu, you heartless person. What do you think of your brother?¡±


    Lan Yue lowered his head and looked at Tang Wu with a smile in his dark eyes. ¡°Brother-inw didn¡¯t make things difficult for me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Tang Mo said, ¡°You brat, it¡¯s still too early to call him Brother-inw. We still don¡¯t know if you can marry our Wuwu!¡± Lan Yue was respectful and humble in front of Tang Mo. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    Tang Mo sat on the sofa and chatted with Lan Yue about politics and business. Tang Wu was nervous, afraid that Lan Yue would not be able to continue the conversation. But no matter what Tang Mo said, Lan Yue could continue.


    Besides, he could even express his unique views.


    Three years ago, he was a young man from the tribe and did not know how to operate and survive in the business world. But three yearster, he was skillful in this aspect. It was obvious that he had spent a lot of effort to improve himself in the past few years. Tang Mo nodded to himself.


    Lan Yue was younger than Tang Wu and was now the young master of the Seven Stars Sect. He was a little worried that he would not treat Tang Wu well in the future.


    However, after talking to this boy, he realized that his mind was much older than his age. As his older brother, he was not afraid that Tang Wu would be bullied in the future. After dinner, Tang Mo and the rest did not stay.


    After Little Candy fell asleep, Tang Wu and Lan Yue sat on the sofa. Tang Wu asked curiously, ¡°What did my brother say to you on the balcony?¡±


    Lan Yue pulled Tang Wu into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s a secret between men.¡±


    Tang Wu red at him speechlessly. She wanted to say something when her phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Tang Wu subconsciously nced at Lan Yue.


    Lan Yue let go of Tang Wu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the balcony to take a call.¡±


    Lan Yue hummed softly.


    Tang Wu walked to the balcony and answered the call.


    It was a call from Mother Tang.


    ¡°Wuwu, will you go to your grandmother¡¯s seventieth birthday the day after tomorrow?¡±


    Tang Wu hummed indifferently. ¡°I saw what happened the past two days online. I couldn¡¯t get through to you and went to your ce to look for you, but no one was at home. Are you okay?¡±


    <b>one wa</b>


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Seeing Tang Wu¡¯s indifferent attitude, Mother Tang felt terrible.


    Once there was an irreparable gap between the mother and daughter, it would be difficult to return to normal.


    Mother Tang was silent for a moment. ¡°Shall we go together on Grandma¡¯s birthday?¡±.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You and Dad go over first. I might goter.¡±


    ¡°Wuwu¡­¡±


    ¡°I have something else to do. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    After hanging up, Tang Wu stood alone on the balcony for a while.


    Entering the living room, she found that Lan Yue was not on the sofa and looked around.


    Lan Yue entered Little Candy¡¯s room and sat by the bed, looking at the little girl quietly.


    Sensing Tang Wu¡¯s gaze, Lan Yue got up and walked toward her.


    ¡°It¡¯s my grandmother¡¯s seventieth birthday the day after tomorrow. I have to go over.¡±


    Lan Yue hummed faintly, his expression unchanged.


    The two of them changed the topic and chatted for a while. Lan Yue looked at his watch. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the hotel first.¡¯


    Tang Wu wanted him to stay, but Mother Tang¡¯s call earlier had clearly reminded him of an unhappy past. She did not ask him to stay and nodded at him. ¡°Okay, stay safe on the road.¡±


    On the day of Tang Wu¡¯s grandmother¡¯s birthday banquet. On the way home from work, she realized that Lan Yue had not contacted her for the entire day.


    After they made up, he was the one who contacted her most of the time.


    Perhaps she was already used to his initiative. She was not used to him not contacting her for a day.


    Tang Wu shook her head to stop her thoughts from running wild.


    After returning home and changing into a gown, Tang Wu let Auntie Zhang know and went to the hotel where her grandmother was holding a birthday banquet.


    Grandma only had two daughters. When Tang Wu arrived, Auntie¡¯s family was already there.


    Auntie, who was wearing a cheongsam, stood at the entrance of the banquet hall to wee the guests.


    The gown Tang Wu was wearing today was rather low-key. She only had light makeup on her face, but she was beautiful and exquisite. When she dressed up slightly, she looked like a beautiful Red Queen and was rather eye-catching


    ¡°Oh, Wuwu, you¡¯re here.¡± Auntie went forward and pretended to be intimate with Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu avoided her aunt¡¯s hand, her expression cold.


    Auntie acted like she did not see Tang Wu¡¯s attitude. She blocked the door and said to Tang Wu with a smile, ¡°Your cousin came back from studying abroad and even brought her boyfriend over today. Her boyfriend is the young master of a multinational corporation. I¡¯ll introduce you to himter.¡±


    The smile on her aunt¡¯s face deepened. ¡°When will you get a proper boyfriend? Your mother is so envious when she sees the boyfriend your cousin brought!¡±

 Chapter 2333 - I’m So Dizzy…

    <h4>Chapter 2333 I¡¯m So Dizzy¡­</h4>


    Tang Wu looked at her aunt, who had a hint of smugness in her eyes. She smirked and smiled. ¡°Then I have to congratte you. After all, it¡¯s your wish for many years to marry into a rich family! Grandma has two daughters. My mother married into a rich family back then and Auntie has been envious for so many years. Now, Cousin has finally brought you honor!¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s words made her aunt¡¯s expression change.


    Back then, Mother Tang had married into the Tang family while she had only married an ordinary businessman. Although her husband¡¯s career had improved after many years of hard work, he was still worlds apart from the Tang family.


    Her aunt had always liked topare herself with others and could not stand seeing Mother Tang living better than her.


    After Tang Wu fell in love with a poor boy and got pregnant before marriage, her aunt found a chance to show off.


    So what if Mother Tang married well? Her daughter was rebellious and disobedient and had be theughing stock of the high society in the capital.


    And her daughter was capable and self-respecting. She had found a young master from a multinational corporation to be her boyfriend. Just this alone was something Mother Tang could not envy!


    After all, Tang Wu¡¯s reputation waspletely ruined. No noble family would agree to let her in as their daughter-inw in the future! Tang Wu¡¯s life was ruined!


    Auntie looked at the sharp-tongued Tang Wu and suppressed the unhappiness in her heart. She said with a smile, ¡°Your cousin has always made me worry. If she¡¯s like you, wouldn¡¯t I turn white with worry?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about me. When Cousin marries into a rich family, I will definitely give you a big gift.¡± Tang Wu entered the banquet hall in her high heels with a smile.


    Auntie looked at Tang Wu¡¯s beautiful figure and pouted.


    What an ill-bred little vixen!


    Entering the banquet hall, Tang Wu saw her grandmother in a wheelchair with weak legs.


    She went forward and gave her grandmother the gift she had prepared.


    Grandma held Tang Wu¡¯s hand, looking relieved. ¡°Our Wuwu is still so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Grandma¡¯s genes are good. Many people say that I look like Grandma when she was young!¡±


    Grandma beamed when she heard this.


    After chatting with her grandmother for a while, another rtive came over and Tang Wu stood up.


    Her cousin and boyfriend were standing on the other side. When the boyfriend saw Tang Wu, who was the most eye-catching person in the banquet hall, he could not help but ask her cousin, ¡°Is that your aunt¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Her cousin was unhappy when she saw the surprise in her boyfriend¡¯s eyes.


    What was Tang Wu doing? Did she think that she was pretty and wanted to hook up with anyone¡¯s boyfriend?


    Her cousin scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t be charmed by her appearance. She¡¯s rotten to the core. She got pregnant before marriage three years ago and slept in the same bed with another man. Her private life is terrible. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s sick and don¡¯t dare to talk to her.¡±


    The boyfriend was confused. ¡°I saw the news two days ago. Didn¡¯t Qi Chen deliberately ruin her reputation? I think it¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± The cousin was furious when she saw her boyfriend putting in a good word for Tang Wu. ¡°Even if she and Qi Chen¡¯s boat photo are fake, it¡¯s true that she got pregnant before marriage, right? She even has a three-year-old daughter. I don¡¯t know whose child she is!¡±


    Her cousin said angrily, ¡°If I go outside now, I won¡¯t even dare to mention that Tang Wu and I are rtives. How embarrassing!¡±


    The boyfriend looked at Tang Wu, who was standing there like a beautiful scenery, and shook his head secretly.


    She was such a likable woman. Why didn¡¯t she know how to cherish herself?


    Her cousin told her aunt about her boyfriend looking at Tang Wu.


    When her aunt heard this, her expression darkened. ¡°Mom brought Ye Sen over today.¡±


    Her cousin widened her eyes. ¡°The Ye Sen whose family went bankrupt and wants us to return the favor?¡±


    Auntie nodded. ¡°He likes women like Tang Wu. I told him that as long as he can settle Tang Wu, we will return their favor.¡± ¡°Mom, can he handle Tang Wu? Tang Wu knows karate.¡±


    ¡°Why not? He liked to box when he was still the young master of the Ye family. He¡¯s very good at it!¡± Auntie smiled evilly. ¡°Look.¡± In the banquet hall, Tang Wu, who was eating, was identally spilled by the waiter.


    The waiter apologized carefully.


    Grandma said to Tang Wu, ¡°There¡¯s a room upstairs for resting. Wuwu, go and wash up.¡±


    Tang Wu nodded and followed the waiter upstairs.


    ¡°Mom, is there something wrong with that wine?¡±


    Auntie smirked. ¡°Just wait and see. Your grandmother will be disappointed in her very soon. Your grandmother¡¯s heirloom jade will definitely be passed to you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, will we be exposed?¡±


    ¡°No. Think about it. Tang Wu¡¯s reputation is already bad. Who would be willing to believe her?¡±


    After Tang Wu entered the room, she put her bag on the cab and got up to go to the washroom.


    She washed away the red wine stain on her cor and dried it with the hairdryer.


    After she was done, Tang Wu walked out.


    There was suddenly someone in the living room. To be exact, there was a man in a bathrobe.


    The man¡¯s eyes were glued to Tang Wu.


    ¡°Miss Tang, I¡¯m Ye Sen. I¡¯ve liked you for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect you to like me too. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat you well in the future.¡±


    Tang Wu looked at this man she had never seen before. He looked lustful and her eyes were cold and filled with disgust. ¡°Who gave you the courage toe in?¡±


    ¡°Miss Tang, didn¡¯t you give me the room card and ask me to wait for you here?¡± The man walked toward Tang Wu, his eyes like X-rays, wanting to see through her. ¡°Stop pretending. I know very well who you are.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s expression turned cold. In the past, no man dared to be presumptuous in front of her. But after what happened three years ago and her reputation was ruined, these lecherous men treated her as a cheapmodity. It was as if anyone could get her! Of course, someone must have instructed him toe and humiliate her at Grandma¡¯s birthday banquet!


    Tang Wu smiled coldly and looked at the man approaching her. The man was big and looked like he was trained. If they fought head on, she might not be his opponent.


    A charming smile appeared on Tang Wu¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go take something you need from my bag.¡±


    The man thought otherwise and she did not stop Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu went to the entrance, took her bag, and opened the door quickly. However, she realized that the door was locked by the person outside.


    Seeing that Tang Wu was about to leave, the man¡¯s expression changed and he strode toward her.


    Tang Wu took her bag and put some distance between them. She looked at the man with charming fox-like eyes. ¡°Did my aunt ask you toe?¡±


    ¡°What your aunt? You¡¯re the one who gave me the room card!¡±


    Tang Wu narrowed her eyes. Suddenly, her body swayed and she leaned against the cab unsteadily. ¡°I¡¯m so dizzy¡­¡±


    Seeing Tang Wu¡¯s dazed expression and hot face, the man was delighted and went forward to hug her. Tang Wu took a step back and pressed her back against the door. ¡°There was something wrong with that ss of wine! You and Auntie set me up¡­¡±

 Chapter 2334 - She wheedled to him

    <h4>Chapter 2334 She wheedled to him</h4>


    Seeing Tang Wu swaying like she could not stand properly, the man smirked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your aunt asked me to take you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a woman who got pregnant out of wedlock and is gued by scandals. It¡¯s impossible for you to marry into a rich family. You¡¯re only worthy of a down-and-out young master like me.¡± Ye Sen was quite satisfied with Tang Wu. Although she had a bad reputation and had a child, she had a good rtionship with Tang Mo. When he got married to her in the future, Tang Mo might be able to help him!


    He had not lost out on this business.


    Besides, Tang Wu¡¯s face and figure were really tempting


    ¡°Why did my aunt do this?¡± Tang Wu supported her forehead with her palm, looking weak. ¡°Her daughter found a boyfriend from a multinational corporation and is already better than me. What else is she unhappy about?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because your grandmother likes you and is prepared to leave that set of heirloom jade to you?¡± Ye Sen waved his hand. ¡°Why should I say so much to a dazed person? Come on, you need me. Only I can relieve your


    pain¡­¡±


    Ye Sen pounced toward Tang Wu.


    The confusion in Tang Wu¡¯s eyes immediately faded and her eyes turned cold. She lifted her leg and kicked at Ye Sen.


    Ye Sen was caught off guard. How could he have known that it was just an illusion? She had not lost her consciousness and rationality!


    Ye Sen knelt on the ground from Tang Wu¡¯s kick. His face was twisted in pain and he pointed a trembling finger at Tang Wu. ¡°Y-You didn¡¯t get hit?¡±


    Tang Wu snorted. ¡°I fell for it once three years ago. Do you think I can fall for it again?¡± The waiter who had identally spilled the wine on her had secretly nced at her several times. She had seen everything. She changed a ss of wine when the waiter was not paying attention. If nothing went wrong, Cousin should have drunk that spiked wine!


    Tang Wu took out her phone and was about to make a call when the door was pushed open from outside.


    Ye Sen also stood up quickly and hugged Tang Wu from behind.


    Her aunt was pushing her grandmother, Father and Mother Tang, Cousin, and many rtives outside.


    ¡°Mom, your jade brooch must have fallen in this room, right?¡± Auntie¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go in and help you look.¡±


    Her cousin entered the house and screamed when she saw Ye Sen and Tang Wu hugging each other at the entrance.


    ¡°Cousin, you and Ye Sen actually¡­ Aren¡¯t you being too careless?¡±.


    Ye Sen did not carry Tang Wu. Tang Wu quickly used her elbow to block them, but her cousin did not seem to see it and looked shocked.


    Her shout attracted the attention of the others.


    Everyone walked in and had different expressions when they saw Tang Wu and Ye Sen behind the door.


    Mother Tang said, ¡°It must be a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    Auntie interrupted Mother Tang¡¯s words. ¡°What misunderstanding? Sister, you really should educate Wuwu properly. Even if she misses men, she can¡¯t bring them to Mom¡¯s lounge. Besides, it¡¯s Mom¡¯s seventieth birthday today. Isn¡¯t she being too careless?¡±


    Mother Tang said, ¡°My daughter doesn¡¯t like someone like Ye Sen.¡± Auntie gave a fake smile. ¡°Wuwu didn¡¯t like him in the past, but after what happened three years ago, she has no choice. Besides, Ye Sen isn¡¯t bad-looking.¡±


    Auntie looked like she had been embarrassed by Tang Wu. ¡°Although the trending topic was rified two days ago, it was all for theizens to see. We all know what happened three years ago!¡±


    ¡°Sister, you told Wuwu not to be with a poor boy, but she didn¡¯t listen and caused you to fall into a vegetative state in a car ident. You even got pregnant before getting married. If word gets out, it will be a scandal of a rich family! Now, no rich young man wants her. It¡¯s good enough that a man wants her!¡±


    ¡°Yes, she seduced me. She gave me the room card and asked me toe here to find her.¡± After Ye Sen was separated by Tang Wu, he endured the pain at the ce she had kicked and said with a fake smile, ¡°If she hadn¡¯t invited me, to be honest, I wouldn¡¯t have liked a woman like her who had been with countless men. After all, no one knows if she has any illness!¡±


    Tang Wu could not be bothered to say anything more. She took out her phone from her bag and opened a recording she had recorded. ¡°Do you think everyone will believe your lies? Listen to it. There¡¯s the truth in this!¡±


    After listening to the recording, they were all shocked.


    Ye Sen did not know when Tang Wu had recorded the recording, so she had pretended to be tricked to get information from him?


    Grandma¡¯s expression changed and she red at her aunt coldly. ¡°Is this how you treat your niece for that set of jade?¡±


    ¡°Mom, no, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Before Auntie could finish, Mother Tang pped her.


    Auntie was stunned.


    ¡°Sister, you hit me?¡± Auntie looked at Mother Tang in disbelief. ¡°I introduced a man to your daughter out of kindness. With her current reputation, who would dare to want her? Ye Sen is more than enough for her. Do you want her to be with that poor boy?¡± ¡°That poor boy has disappeared for three years. He must have starved to death somewhere! Sister, you¡¯re better than me in everything in this life, but there¡¯s one thing you can¡¯tpare to me. The boyfriend my daughter found is someone your Tang Wu can¡¯t match up to in this life!¡±


    Noble families cared a lot about their reputation. Besides, Tang Wu had a burden with her. No one would agree to her entering the family!


    Mother Tang¡¯s expression changed.


    She had never thought that the sister she had loved and helped for so many years would see her daughter like this!


    Even if Tang Wu had done many things that made her unhappy, she was still her daughter.


    How could she tolerate others ndering and hurting her!


    Mother Tang was about to retort when suddenly, steady and sharp footsteps sounded.


    Tang Wu, who was sending a message, looked up from her phone screen and was stunned when she saw the group walking over.


    She had sent a message to Lan Yue just now, asking him toe over.


    She did not expect him to arrive so quickly.


    Could it be that he was already downstairs? Hearing footsteps, the rtives at the door all turned around.


    She saw a man wearing a ck tailored shirt walking over, followed by the hotel manager and several men in ck. The man was walking in front, tall, cold and perfect. His pink lips were pursed tightly and he exuded a cold aura.


    Tang Wu looked at the man who was walking over quickly and bit her lip hard.


    She was never weak in front of people and tears filled her beautiful eyes.


    After Lan Yue came over, he walked straight to Tang Wu and patted the top of her head lightly. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Tang Wu felt a lump in her throat and pounced in without a care. She wrapped her arms around his thin waist and looked at Ye Sen with red eyes. She said pitifully and coquettishly, ¡°This man said that I seduced him and even invited him to a room. Tell me, if I had such a handsome boyfriend like you, would I look at such a useless person like him?¡±

 Chapter 2335 - Reliance

    <h4>Chapter 2335 Reliance</h4>


    Looking at the tears in Tang Wu¡¯s eyes, Lan Yue¡¯s heart ached.


    It was hard to imagine how much she had suffered because of him.


    Today was her grandmother¡¯s birthday banquet and her aunt dared to scheme against her without any care, not to mention usually speaking ill of her behind her back!


    Lan Yue pulled Tang Wu into his arms and looked at the tall man with his dark eyes, his expression sharp and cold. ¡°Why? Do you want to touch my woman?¡±


    Ye Sen originally thought that Tang Wu had no one to back her up. Even if she took the recording, there was nothing to be afraid of as long as he continued to deny it.


    Anyway, Tang Wu¡¯s reputation was not good and not many people believed that she was innocent!


    But now, when he looked at the man who had pulled Tang Wu into his arms and met his eyes, Ye Sen felt inexplicably afraid.


    This person¡¯s appearance and aura did not look like an ordinary person.


    Could it be that Tang Wu had found someone important?


    Ye Sen nced at his aunt. His aunt regained her senses from Lan Yue¡¯s appearance and sized up Lan Yue, smirking in disdain. ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s the poor boy who caused our Wuwu to rebel and go against her mother!¡±


    ¡°Why? In the past few years, you disappeared without a trace and found a rich woman overseas? When the rich woman died, you got arge fortune and came back to hire a few bodyguards with money?¡±


    Auntie clicked her tongue and pouted. ¡°Although you don¡¯tugh at others, you¡¯re really spineless as a man!¡± With that said, she looked at Tang Wu in Lan Yue¡¯s arms. ¡°Wuwu, you¡¯re really worrying. Do you still treat such a pretty boy like a treasure?¡± Tang Wu wrapped her arms around Lan Yue¡¯s thin waist and nced at her aunt from the corner of her eye. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not going to be a screenwriter. How much do you hate my boyfriend? ndering him as a gigolo who relies on women?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, your mouth has been smelly for more than a day or two. I suggest you go to the Orthodontics Department and see if there are pus inside that makes your mouth stink.¡±


    Seeing that Tang Wu¡¯s words were harsh, Auntie¡¯s expression changed. She pointed at Mother Tang. ¡°Sister, look at your good daughter. Don¡¯t forget that she was with this poor boy back then and caused you to get into a car ident.¡±


    Before Mother Tang could say anything, she heard a deep and cold voice. ¡°Manager Wang, I think we should cklist such low-ss guests.¡±


    Manager Wang hurriedly nodded.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want in the capital just because you took some money from the richdy!¡± Auntie was furious and asked her cousin to call her boyfriend over to help.


    Lan Yue was unmoved and his dark eyes nced at Ye Sen coldly. ¡°Do you want to kneel down and apologize, or do you want me to cripple you?¡±


    Ye Sen looked at the man who was full of bloody violence. He was a little afraid and his legs trembled. He asked his aunt for help.


    Auntie snorted. ¡°What are you kneeling for? Who does he think he is? He¡¯s just a poor boy. Ye Sen, you don¡¯t have to be afraid!¡±


    Lan Yue smirked coldly and nced at the man in ck. The man in ck immediately went forward, grabbed Ye Sen¡¯s arm, and dragged him into the room.


    Ye Sen was big and kept resisting, but in the hands of the agile men in ck, he was like a trapped beast and could not break free.


    The door was closed and Ye Sen¡¯s scream trailed over.


    The people outside were stunned.


    Auntie¡¯s face paled and she looked at Lan Yue with fear. ¡°This is the capital, not a ce where you can do whatever you want. Wait, I¡¯m going to call the police!¡±


    The moment her aunt finished speaking, Tang Wuughed coldly. ¡°Auntie, I have evidence of you and Ye Sen trying to set me up in the recording. If you want to call the police, you have to deal with the two of you first!¡±


    Auntie¡¯s body swayed and she walked to Mother Tang¡¯s side, looking furious. ¡°Look at your good daughter. She¡¯s simplywless.¡±


    Mother Tang looked at Tang Wu, who was leaning in Lan Yue¡¯s arms, full of reliance and trust. She had mixed feelings, but she could tell right from wrong.


    Mother Tang said to her aunt, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯swless! How dare you hurt my daughter at my birthday banquet? What right do you have?¡±


    Looking at Mother Tang shouting at her, Auntie took a few steps back unsteadily.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Look, Tang Wu is with the person you hate the most again. I introduced Ye Sen to her for her own good. What kind of future will she have with a poor boy?¡± ¡°Alright, stop arguing!¡± Grandma, who had been silent, spoke.


    Grandma looked at her aunt and shook her head in disappointment. ¡°What does it have to do with you who Wuwu is with? You can just settle your own family matters. Why are you putting your hands on your niece? Apologize to her quickly!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not apologizing. I¡¯m doing this for her own good! She¡¯s the one who didn¡¯t recognize my kindness!¡±


    Grandma was furious with Auntie.


    Seeing this, Tang Wu hurriedly squatted in front of her grandmother and held her hand,forting her. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll be very happy now that I have someone to rely on.¡±


    Tang Wu reached out her other hand to Lan Yue. ¡°I haven¡¯t brought him to meet you before. Today, I¡¯ll officially introduce you to my daughter¡¯s father, Lan Yue.¡±


    Lan Yue took an exquisite sandalwood box from the man in ck and squatted in front of Grandma. He opened the box. ¡°Grandma, hello. This is my birthday gift to you.¡±


    There were two cultural walnuts in the box. Two of them were carved into dragons. They were exquisitely carved and covered with auspicious clouds, looking extremely lifelike.


    When Grandma saw this, surprise appeared in her eyes. ¡°These are the two that my old man used to hold in his hands?¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s grandfather had passed away early. He had carved these two walnuts himself and they were his beloved items. After he passed away, thieves had entered the house once and they had been lost.


    Grandma had always wanted to find these two walnuts, but she had never found them.


    Tang Wu was also a little surprised. She had never mentioned this to Lan Yue at all. She had no idea when he had found or bought it.


    Seeing that Lan Yue had won Grandma¡¯s favor the moment he arrived, her aunt was so angry that her face turned green. Her daughter had never seen the Old Madam so happy even when she had found a boyfriend from a multinational corporation.


    ¡°Mom, you must have seen wrongly. You even believed the two fake walnuts he bought at the market?¡±


    Grandma took the walnuts and red at her aunt with a dark expression. ¡°What do you know? Your father personally carved these words on it. I recognize them.¡±


    Grandma patted Lan Yue¡¯s shoulder, joy and gratitude in her eyes. ¡°Xian, you¡¯re so considerate.¡±


    Seeing that her daughter had brought her boyfriend over, her aunt hurriedly waved at them.


    With her future son-inw around, it was impossible for her to apologize to this poor boy whose surname was Lan!

 Chapter 2336 - Self-inflicted Sin

    <h4>Chapter 2336 Self-inflicted Sin</h4>


    Her cousin had pulled her boyfriend over.


    On the way from the banquet hall, her cousin had added fuel to the fire and said many bad things about Tang Wu and Lan Yue.


    ¡°You must help my mother. She¡¯s almost being bullied. How can there be juniors like them who don¡¯t respect their elders at all? Besides, my mother is doing this for Tang Wu¡¯s good. If she follows a gigolo, our entire family will beughed at. If we get married, you will lose face too¡­¡±


    When her boyfriend found out that Tang Wu had seduced a man in the banquet hall and had a pretty boy protecting her, he had no good impression of her.


    Her boyfriend walked over and looked at her aunt, who looked like she had been wronged. He then looked at Tang Wu and the tall man beside her.


    Just as he was about to protect his girlfriend¡¯s mother, the boyfriend froze when he saw the tall man¡¯s face.


    Why did this person look a little familiar?


    ¡°Ah Xu, you must seek justice for Auntie. They¡¯re too much of a bully¡­¡±


    Seeing that her boyfriend was stunned and did not speak, her cousin tugged his sleeve. ¡°Brother Xu, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± The boyfriend met Lan Yue¡¯s deep ck eyes and an idea shed in his mind. He suddenly remembered where he had seen Lan Yue.


    In his father¡¯s investigation. His father wanted to develop his oil business and wanted to get in touch with the Seven Stars Sect, so he got someone to investigate the Young Master of the Seven Stars Sect.


    However, the Young Master of the Seven Stars Sect was rather low-key. He had only gotten the photo after finding many connections.


    The young man in the photo was really handsome and unforgettable. That was why he remembered him so quickly when he saw the person standing here.


    The boyfriend shook off his cousin¡¯s hand that was pulling his sleeve, took a few steps forward, and bowed to Lan Yue.


    Her boyfriend¡¯s action stunned her cousin and aunt.


    ¡°Brother Xu, what¡¯s wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The boyfriend turned around and red at his cousin. ¡°This is the young master of the Seven Stars Sect. There are many industries in the world and our multinationalpany is not even as good as one of their subsidiarypanies. How blind are you to call him a poor boy?¡±


    Auntie and Cousin were speechless.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. I knew him three years ago. He¡¯s just a poor boy from the tribe. What background does he have? Ah Xu, you must have mistaken him for someone else!¡± Auntie said in a panic.


    ¡°We won¡¯t!¡± The boyfriend nced at his cousin. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend this person. No matter what your mother did, she asked you to apologize, so you have to apologize.¡±


    Her cousin looked at Lan Yue. His facial features were well-defined and handsome. He was a unique existence in the entertainment industry that did notck handsome men. It was no wonder that Tang Wu had fallen for such a man even though she had no money¡­


    Her cousin felt terrible. She thought that the boyfriend she had found was stronger than Tang Wu, but¡­


    Auntie was scared out of her wits. She really could not understand how a poor boy could turn things around.


    While her aunt was still in a daze, her cousin had no choice but to bow and apologize to Tang Wu under the coercion of her boyfriend.


    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive my mother and me for our ignorance. We promise that there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    After apologizing, her cousin pulled her aunt¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mom, apologize!¡±


    Auntie froze and did not move until Ye Sen¡¯s scream came from the room. Auntie¡¯s face was pale and she lowered her head to apologize. ¡°I was wrong. I won¡¯t frame you again.¡±


    Tang Wu smirked. ¡°Auntie, I hope you can keep your word. If such a thing happens again, I won¡¯t be so easy to talk to anymore.¡±


    Auntie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Auntie was too embarrassed to stay here and was about to pull Cousin away when Cousin suddenly shook off Auntie¡¯s hand. Her cousin tugged at her gown and let out a sweet voice. Before anyone could react, she pounced on a male rtive. That male rtive was caught off guard and was hugged tightly by his cousin.


    ¡°Brother Xu, I¡¯m so hot¡­¡± With that said, he was about to kiss her face.


    When the male rtive¡¯s wife saw this, she pushed her cousin away and pped her face. She said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard you and your daughter say that Tang Wu is shameless. I think the most shameless people are you and your daughter, right? How can you pounce on a man in broad daylight? You¡¯re really unlucky to be rtives with people like you.¡±


    The woman pulled her male rtive away angrily.


    Her cousin wanted to pounce on another male rtive, but her aunt hugged her tightly.


    Her aunt asked Ah Xu for help. Seeing this, Ah Xu was extremely disappointed in his cousin. He shook his head and strode away.


    Auntie noticed that something was wrong with her cousin and pointed a trembling finger at Tang Wu. ¡°Was it you¡­¡±


    Tang Wu smirked. ¡°You deserve it!¡±


    Grandma looked at her aunt and cousin in disappointment. ¡°Our family is really embarrassed by you and your daughter today!¡±


    Tang Wu and Lan Yue pushed Grandma away.


    Auntie could not stop her irrational cousin alone and wanted Mother Tang¡¯s help. Mother Tang nced at them and went downstairs.


    Tang Wu and Lan Yue did not stay in the banquet hall for long. After informing their grandmother, they left.


    Mother Tang chased downstairs and saw Tang Wu getting into a ck Bentley.


    She chased after him for a few steps, but the person in the car did not seem to see her and sped away. After a while, Tang Wu received a call from Mother Tang.


    Mother Tang asked her to bring Lan Yue home for dinner when she had time, but Tang Wu did not agree. ¡°Mom, if he¡¯s not the Young Master of the Seven Stars Sect now, would you still let me bring him home for dinner?¡±


    Before Mother Tang could say anything, Tang Wu hung up.


    Tang Wu looked at the man driving and smiled at him. ¡°I know you can¡¯t let go of what my mother did in the past. I won¡¯t ask you to let go. Just like how I treated your grandfather, if we don¡¯t want to forgive some people, don¡¯t make things difficult for ourselves!¡± Lan Yue freed a hand from the steering wheel and held Tang Wu¡¯s hand tightly, humming softly.


    In the next few days, Tang Wu realized that the number of times Lan Yue appeared in front of her had gradually decreased.


    Every day, he would go to the kindergarten to pick up Little Candy and leave without eating dinner.


    The number of times he called her was also decreasing. Every time she asked him what he was doing, he would say that he was busy.


    Tang Wuined in her best friends¡¯ chat. ¡°Am I not as charming as before? Is he tired of me so soon? Oh my god, he¡¯s not even married and his attitude is different from before. I have to consider my rtionship with him again!¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°Stop pretending. It¡¯s impossible for you to leave Brother Lan now. Ever since he came back, how long has it been since you attended a best friends¡¯ gathering?¡±


    Nan Xun: ¡°Even if something happens to your brother, Brother Lan won¡¯t.¡±


    Tang Wu: ¡°My brother will be sad to death when he hears this. Then tell me, what¡¯s the situation with him being indifferent to me recently?¡±

 Chapter 2337 - Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 2337 Surprise</h4>


    It was time to get off work.


    Recently, Tang Wu¡¯s work had been rather easy. She did not need to work overtime and could get off work on time.


    After tidying up the table, she replied in her best friends¡¯ chat, ¡°Anyway, if he ignores me for another two days, I will definitely break


    up.¡±


    Bo Cixue: I¡¯m waiting to be pped in the face.


    Nan Xun: ¡°I¡¯m an old couple with your brother. I can¡¯t understand your feelings anymore.¡±


    Bo Cixue: I agree with Nan Xun.


    Tang Wu: ¡°Cixue, stop it. The Crown Prince often goes abroad. Every time the two of you meet, you¡¯re like glue.¡±


    Nan Xun: ¡°Alright, don¡¯tugh at Cixue. Your current situation is worse than hers.¡±


    Tang Wuughed out loud.


    When she was taking the elevator, she met Jing Qian, who was returning to thepany to get some documents after filming.


    Tang Wu ended her chat with her best friends.


    ¡°Sister Wuwu, the director of thepany I¡¯m shooting for today secretly asked me if you have a boyfriend? He¡¯s quite handsome.¡±


    Tang Wu coughed lightly. ¡°I have a boyfriend.¡±


    Jing Qian eximed, ¡°Sister Wuwu, you have a boyfriend? Oh my god, when did this happen?¡±


    This confidentiality work was done too well. The entirepany did not know about such big gossip!


    ¡°Sister Wuwu, who is it? Do I know her?¡± Jing Qian blinked and asked curiously.


    Tang Wu did not know how to mention her rtionship with Lan Yue to Jing Qian. She felt that it was better for Lan Yue to tell Jing Qian about this.


    Tang Wu pursed her red lips slightly. ¡°You know him.¡±


    Jing Qian¡¯s curiosity waspletely piqued.


    She really wanted to know who could capture Sister Wuwu¡¯s heart.


    Ever since she knew Sister Wuwu, she had never seemed to be interested in any man.


    ¡°He must be a mature and charming man, right?¡±


    Tang Wu said, ¡°Actually, he¡¯s younger than me.¡±


    Jing Qian was even more surprised.


    The elevator stopped at the first floor and they walked out.


    Jing Qian saw the ck Bentley at the entrance at one nce. A tall figure was leaning against the car door. Under his short ck hair, his eyebrows were well-defined and he was handsome. Standing there with his tall legs, he looked like he had walked out from a poster, perfect and elegant.


    Who else could it be but her second brother?


    ¡°My Second Brother has been really free recently. He actually came to fetch me from work.¡± Jing Qian touched her nose and muttered softly, ¡°After my Second Brother was acknowledged, he didn¡¯t look at me properly for a long time. At that time, I thought he was too arrogant.¡±


    Jing Qian thought of Lan Yue¡¯s change and giggled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so humane now. He knows to pick up his sister from work.¡±


    Tang Wu looked at the man who was very eye-catching at the entrance. She had not received his message today and he had appeared so high-profile. He must be here to fetch Jing Qian!


    Tang Wu said to Jing Qian, ¡°Don¡¯t let him wait too long. Go over quickly!¡±


    Jing Qian smiled and waved at Tang Wu. ¡°Okay, Sister Wuwu. Bye¡­¡±


    Jing Qian ran to Lan Yue in a good mood. Seeing that his dark eyes were not looking at her but at thepany lobby, she waved at him. ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m here!¡±


    ¡°Did youe to fetch me from work to treat me to good food?¡±


    Lan Yue¡¯s thin lips moved. ¡°No.¡± Jing Qian was confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you treating me to good food? Then where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Seeing Tang Wu walk out, Lan Yue straightened his body and walked toward her.


    Seeing that she was being ignored, Jing Qian turned around and saw Lan Yue standing in front of Tang Wu, holding her hand naturally. Jing Qian widened her eyes. ¡°T-This¡­¡±


    Was she seeing things?


    If not, why would she see her Second Brother and Sister Wuwu¡¯s fingers inteced?


    A few days ago, Sister Wuwu was on the trending list. Someone had found out that Sister Wuwu had once been in love with her second brother. At that time, she had seen it andughed, thinking that it was made up. Now it seemed like¡­


    Ah, it was true!


    So, Sister Wuwu¡¯s boyfriend was her second brother!!!


    How could they hide it so well?


    ¡°Sister Wuwu, Second Brother, you¡­¡± Jing Qian looked like she was about to cry. She did not know if she was happy or shocked. ¡°How did the two of you get together?¡±


    Lan Yue opened the door and let Tang Wu get into the car. Tang Wu wanted to say something to Jing Qian, but Lan Yue did not give her a chance and stuffed her into the car.


    Lan Yue looked at the shocked Jing Qian. ¡°Why


    not?¡±


    ¡°Sister Wuwu should be matched with a more mature man!¡±


    ¡°Apart from my age, which part of me do you think is not better than the man who is worthy of her?¡±


    Jing Qian touched her nose, thinking that what Second Brother said made sense.


    Jing Qian wanted to say something, but Lan Yue had already gotten into the car and closed the door.


    ¡°Second Brother, aren¡¯t you going to take me with you?¡±


    What responded to Jing Qian was a puff of smoke.


    Jing Qian scratched her head and sighed.


    Her eldest brother and second brother were already in love, but she had been abandoned.


    No, she had to find a man to fall in love with soon!


    Tang Wu nced at Jing Qian through the rearview mirror and could not help but defend her. ¡°How can you treat your sister like that?¡± Lan Yue said, ¡°It¡¯s good enough to talk to her.¡± Tang Wu was speechless. After a while, Tang Wu saw that his car was not going back. She asked in confusion, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Lan Yue looked at her and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±


    Tang Wu saw that he was acting mysterious and could not help but re at him. She suddenly remembered that she was still angry at him for ignoring her recently. She turned around and ignored him. Lan Yue nced at the back of her head, his thin lips curling up lovingly.


    Tang Wu was not really angry. When the car drove to the most luxurious vi district in the capital, she was slightly surprised.


    Tang Mo and Ye Jie had vis here and Nan Xun and Cixue often stayed here.


    Was he going to bring her to meet her best friend?


    Lan Yue stopped the car in front of a vi.


    He pressed the remote control and the metal door opened. He drove in.


    There was a greenwn, nts, a fountain, and a pavilion in the front yard. He stopped the car and opened the front passenger door for Tang Wu.


    Tang Wu was not stupid. She quickly guessed that he had bought this vi.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been busy buying this vi recently?¡±


    This vi had been bought and renovated earlier, but the owner had immigrated overseas and Lan Yue had spent some effort to find him.


    Lan Yue nodded and held Tang Wu¡¯s hand as they entered the vi.


    The interior was decorated in a more historical American style. It was gorgeous and warm.


    There were many photos of Tang Wu and Little Candy on the living room wall. ¡°Where did you find these photos?¡±


    ¡°I asked Auntie Zhang for it.¡±


    Lan Yue pulled Tang Wu upstairs. The master bedroom was connected to the cloakroom and there were many female clothes, Shoes, branded bags. They were all new.


    ¡°You bought them all for me?¡± Lan Yue¡¯s dark eyes were smiling. ¡°What else?¡±

 Chapter 2338 - Stunning Him

    <h4>Chapter 2338 Stunning Him</h4>


    ¡°Pick one and change into it. I¡¯ll take you to dinner.¡±


    Tang Wu did not act coy and forgot that he had been ignoring her recently.


    After walking around the cloakroom, she saw a strapless red dress.


    She had to admit that he understood her.


    He had bought all the clothes she liked.


    ¡°Go out first.¡±


    Lan Yue leaned against the door, his dark eyesnding on her face. ¡°We¡¯re not that distant.¡±


    Tang Wu walked over, put her hands on his shoulders, and pushed him out.


    ¡°What do you know? You won¡¯t be stunned when you see me change.¡±


    Lan Yue was pushed out by Tang Wu. She was about to close the door when he suddenly went forward, grabbed her slender waist, and kissed her red lips. Tang Wu red at him and pushed him out of the door.


    Entering the cloakroom, Tang Wu took out the red strapless dress.


    Her skin was fair and when she wore it, the red and whiteplemented each other, giving a strong visual impact.


    She then let go of her long hair, the end of her hair reaching her waist, covering her exposed back. She looked like a fairy.


    <b>Y.</b>


    Tang Wu changed into a pair of diamond stilettos and sat in front of the dressing table. She looked at the new set of makeup Lan Yue had prepared for her and changed her makeup.


    Fiery red lips, ck hair and fair skin.


    She stood up, swinging her waist-length hair as she walked towards the door.


    Lan Yue leaned against the door of the master bedroomzily and casually. One of his long legs was slightly bent and there was a cigarette between his well-defined fingers. He did not light it but ced it between his lips.


    The bedroom door was pulled open.


    A woman in a red halter dress appeared in front of him.


    It waspletely different from before she closed the door.


    When she was working, she was a professional with exquisite and elegant makeup, but now, she was a seductive and charming elf. Her every frown and smile was full of feminine charm.


    She was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in red.


    Lan Yue took off the cigarette between his lips and his dark eyes stared fixedly at her, as if he wanted to bore a hole through her.


    The strapless dress ended at her thighs and was cinched around her waist. Her waist was so slender that it was easy to hold and her legs were fair and straight.


    Especially when she wore high heels, she looked beautiful and charming.


    Lan Yue looked away slightly, not daring to look at her.


    Tang Wu walked up to Lan Yue and wrapped her slender arms around his neck. Her beautiful face came up to him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you looking at me? You don¡¯t look good like this.¡±


    Lan Yue held Tang Wu¡¯s slender waist and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then look at me.¡±


    His dark eyesnded on her beautiful face again.


    Tang Wu leaned close to him and touched his ear under his short hair. ¡°It¡¯s red.¡±


    Lan Yue grabbed Tang Wu¡¯s fingers and clenched them tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to dinner.¡±


    Tang Wu smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lan Yue led Tang Wu to the ss room on the top floor.


    The sky was getting dark and standing in the ss room, she could see the beautiful night scenery of the capital.


    There was a square table in the ss room with a checkered tablecloth on it. There were steaks, desserts, red wine on both ends of the table and candles and roses in the middle.


    It was a very romantic scene.


    Lan Yue pulled out a chair for Tang Wu in a gentlemanly manner.


    After Tang Wu sat down, he sat opposite her.


    Their eyes were filled with love and ripples.


    Tang Wu suddenly thought of something and asked Lan Yue, ¡°What about Little Candy?¡±


    ¡°I told Little Candy that we won¡¯t go back tonight. She asked us to give her a younger brother or sister.¡±


    Tang Wu red at Lan Yue. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have another child!¡±


    ¡°Okay, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Lan Yue raised his ss and Tang Wu raised hers. ¡°Cheers.¡±


    After a few sses of wine, Tang Wu¡¯s face flushed as if she had applied ayer of pickle.


    She leaned against the chair and looked at the young and handsome man opposite her.


    She could not help but think of the night they met the second time they met. She could not help but ask him, ¡°That night I followed you back to the rental house and kissed you. Do you think I¡¯m a female gangster?¡±


    ¡°No, I know you fell out of love at that time. You just needed an outlet to vent.¡±


    Tang Wu cupped her cheeks with her hands, her beautiful eyes charming. ¡°I actually liked your appearance at that time.¡±


    He hummed softly. ¡°I know you weren¡¯t serious at first.¡±


    ¡°What will you do if I really dump you?¡±


    His dark eyes were dark and unreadable. ¡°Tangtang, you were the one who dumped me three years ago.¡±


    Although there was no expression on her face, there was a trace of grievance in her voice.


    Tang Wu got up, walked up to him, and sat on


    hisp.


    He hugged her waist, his cold and handsome face approaching her. ¡°I wanted to strangle you to death back then.¡±


    Tang Wu did not doubt this.


    Even though three years had passed, the way he looked at her back then was as if he wanted to skin her alive. Just the thought of it made her shiver in fear.


    Tang Wu kissed his chin and pressed her red lips against the corner of his lips. Her voice was soft. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel good either. You know that after being with you, no one can enter my eyes anymore.¡±


    Lan Yue bit her lip. ¡°Let¡¯s be good in the future.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I definitely won¡¯t have a change of heart. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll think that I¡¯m old and go find another lover.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, he pinched her slender waist hard.


    ¡°It hurts so much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll talk nonsense again if it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Tang Wu cupped his well-defined handsome face and rubbed it hard. This fellow was too good-looking At this moment, with a bang, colorful fireworks bloomed outside the ss window.


    Tang Wu was shocked and shrank into Lan Yue¡¯s arms instinctively.


    After finding out that it was fireworks, she revealed a pair of beautiful eyes from Lan Yue¡¯s arms.


    The blooming fireworks seemed to light up half of the sky, looking beautiful!


    Tang Wu got up from Lan Yue¡¯sp and walked to the French windows.


    She looked outside with a smile.


    ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful. Is it a special day today?¡±


    When she asked this, she did not turn back. The handsome man walked over and hugged her tightly from behind. He rested his chin on her slender shoulder and looked at the fireworks outside with her.


    Until thest firework bloomed, a ring suddenly appeared on his well-defined hand.


    ¡°I bought this ring three years ago. I wanted you to wear it then.¡±


    Tang Wu looked up at the man who was hugging her from behind. ¡°But I still want to be in a rtionship for a longer time. I don¡¯t want to get married so quickly!¡±


    Lan Yue narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the same if we talk about it after we get married.¡±


    ¡°How can it be the same? I think we¡¯re getting along quite well now¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, he kissed her hard.


    As he kissed her, he pulled her hand over and put the ring on her slender finger.


    After putting the ring on, Tang Wu clenched her fists and punched his shoulders. ¡°How can you do this? I didn¡¯t agree and put it on for someone else.¡±


    Lan Yue looked at her coy and charming appearance and his dark eyes darkened.


    Without saying anything, he carried her on his shoulders and went downstairs.

 Chapter 2339 - We Have to Separate When We Grow Up

    <h4>Chapter 2339 We Have to Separate When We Grow Up</h4>


    Tang Wu was ced on the wide and soft bed.


    The many beside her and reached out to turn off all the lights in the bedroom.


    Tang Wu was stunned for a few seconds and pushed him with a red face. ¡°Go take a bath first.¡±


    The man pulled her into his arms and kissed her beautiful face. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve put on makeup. Don¡¯t you mind?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Tang Wu was not a pretentious person. Besides, their children were almost dying.


    She closed her eyes, waiting for him to approach her.


    But after waiting for a few seconds, she did not feel the man¡¯s breath approaching and she looked sideways at him.


    The bedroom was dark and his expression could not be seen clearly.


    So his lowughter could be heard clearly.


    Tang Wu red at him. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Lan Yue picked up a remote control and pressed it. Suddenly, the ceiling moved slowly, revealing a round ss.


    Lying on the bed, she could see the starry night sky at a nce.


    Tang Wu was slightly surprised.


    ¡°You once said that you hoped to lie with me in the bedroom and watch the stars.¡±


    Tang Wu¡¯s thick and long eyshes fluttered slightly and tears filled her eyes. ¡°Are you silly? I just said it casually back then.¡±


    ¡°Whether you say it casually or not, I will take it to heart.¡±


    Tang Wu felt a lump in her throat.


    How lucky was she to meet such a big boy who treated her sincerely?


    ¡°I suddenly have to thank Chu Li.¡±


    Lan Yue raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why did you mention her?¡±


    ¡°If she didn¡¯t cherish me, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to be with you!¡±


    Tang Wu turned over andy on him. She held his well-defined handsome face in her hands and wrote a few words on his tall nose.


    ¡°Do you know what I wrote?¡±


    He looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°I love


    you.¡±


    Tang Wu smiled charmingly. ¡°You¡¯re so smart. I have to reward you.¡±


    Without waiting for him to say anything, she lowered her head and kissed him.


    After the middle school examination, Ye Tian attended a summer camp with Ye Yu. In the end, her calf was injured and she could not make it in time for the military training.


    When the doctor finally announced that she could go to school, she was so excited that she changed into her high school uniform.


    Yi Fan was arranging for the servants to prepare breakfast downstairs. Hearing footsteps, he turned around. Ye Tian, who was wearing a blue and white uniform, came downstairs lightly like a bird.


    ¡°Aiyo, little princess, slow down. Your leg has only just recovered. The doctor said that you can¡¯t run and jump around before you¡¯ve fully recovered.¡±


    Ye Tian had a bright smile on her fair and sweet face, her voice crisp and sweet. ¡°Uncle Yi Fan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that weak. I¡¯m almost recovered.¡±


    With that said, she turned around.


    Her long ck hair was tied into a ponytail. When she spun around, the ends of her hair flew in the wind. She did not have any fringe on her forehead. Her forehead was fair and full, with a beautiful tip. When she smiled, she inherited the deep cut at the corner of Nan Zhi¡¯s lips. Her neat and white teeth were like beautiful seashells. Her childish face was sweet and pure.


    Yi Fan was the most powerful steward in the pce. The servants were afraid of him and he was usually serious.


    But every time he saw the little princess smile, he could not helpughing too.


    Some people¡¯s smiles could make people¡¯s mood improve uncontrobly. The little princess was such a person.


    She was youthful, energetic, and sweet. People who were old would feel energetic when they were with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful.¡± Yi Fan instructed Ye Tian and asked the servant to prepare breakfast for her.


    When Ye Tian went to the dining room, there was already one person sitting at the table.


    ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re up so early?¡±


    Ye Yu was wearing a blue and ck uniform suit, reading the newspaper while eating breakfast. He was calm and elegant, cold and noble. His eyshes were lowered and when he heard her voice, his slender hand that belonged to a teenager put down the newspaper and his long and dark eyes looked at her. Among the three children, Ye Yu looked the most like Mu Sihan.


    His personality was the same, or even colder.


    He hummed expressionlessly. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go to the same school as me?¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Tian hurriedly shook her head.


    Ye Yu had already skipped a few grades and went to university. Although their school had a high school department, those who went there were all geniuses.


    Their results were all unbelievable. Their usual courses included sevennguages, business and political courses, technology industry, and they had to go to the heavens and the seas. As soon as they graduated from university, they became the pir of the country.


    Ye Tian was born into such a family. Her results were naturally not bad, but they were far from Ye Yu¡¯s.


    In Ye Tian¡¯s words, Ye Yu¡¯s intelligence was already crazy.


    She did not want to be abused.


    She still wanted to go to a normal high school.


    Ye Tian sat beside Ye Yu and took a sip of milk. ¡°I finally got Dad¡¯s permission to not let him and Mom go to school and not reveal my identity. I want to be an ordinary high school student. I don¡¯t want to go to your school!¡±


    Ye Yu was eating his breakfast slowly. Hearing Ye Tian¡¯s words, he snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make excuses for your stupidity.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°How am I stupid? You¡¯re the ones who are too perverted.¡±


    Nanli High School, which she was about to attend, was also an elite school and ranked in the top three among all high schools in the capital. She had gotten in with her own results.


    <b>Own r</b>


    She was not stupid at all!


    After breakfast, Ye Tian prepared to go to school.


    Ye Yu walked over. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Ye Tian knew that Second Brother¡¯s words were not nice, but he doted on her the most.


    She would never care about this. ¡°The driver will take me. Didn¡¯t we agreest night that none of you are allowed to look for me at school? I don¡¯t want to cause amotion.¡±


    Among the three children, Ye Jie was the Crown Prince and Ye Yu would be entering the royal family in the future. It had long been exposed that the two of them were very popr and were Prince Charming in the hearts of many girls.


    Only the little princess, Ye Tian, had not been exposed. Ye Tian had also strongly requested that she not be exposed before she graduated from university.


    Ye Tian was about to get into the car when Ye Yu walked over and caressed her head. ¡°You have to study hard in school. You¡¯re not allowed to fall in love early, skip ss, fight, or be bad.¡±


    Ye Tian giggled. ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    Tsk, why was Ye Yu¡¯s personality so old when they were the same age?


    She was not cute at all!


    In the master bedroom on the second floor.


    Nan Zhi leaned into Mu Sihan¡¯s arms, looking at the ck sedan driving away and said with slight worry, ¡°Do we really not have to go to school to say hello?¡±


    Mu Sihan replied, ¡°No need. Tiantian has grown up and has her own ideas. It¡¯s fine as long as we respect her.¡±


    Nan Zhi sighed slightly. ¡°The girl has never left me since I was young. When she went to school this time, she only came back once a month. I¡¯m a little reluctant.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it. The child will have to be separated from us when he grows up.¡±

 Chapter 2340 - First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 2340 First Meeting</h4>


    The ss Ye Tian entered was the best ss in Nanli High School.


    Ye Tian¡¯s middle school examination results were in the top ten in the city, so she naturally entered this ss.


    Because of her injured leg, she did not attend military training and skipped a week of ss.


    After the driver brought Ye Tian¡¯s luggage to the dormitory, Ye Tian found the form teacher of ss One.


    The form teacher looked at the sweet and polite Ye Tian and liked her very much. He personally brought her to the teaching materials room to collect her books.


    ¡°You¡¯ve missed a week of ss. Let¡¯s borrow the ss monitor¡¯s notes first. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you cane and ask the teacher.¡± The form teacher was a woman in her thirties called Zhou Ying. She wore rimless sses and had the dignity of a teacher.


    Ye Tian nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, thank you, Teacher Zhou.¡±


    Zhou Ying did not know Ye Tian¡¯s identity, but those who could attend Nanli had good family backgrounds. However, Ye Tian did not have the arrogance and superiority of a rich young master and youngdy. He was humble and polite and was a child with a good upbringing.


    ¡°It¡¯s English sster. I¡¯ll take you to the ssroom first.¡±


    ss One¡¯s ssroom was on the second floor of a red brick teaching building. When the bell rang, several boys stood in the corridor outside of ss One¡¯s ssroom. When they saw Zhou Yinging over, someone said, ¡°The devil is here.¡±


    Zhou Ying shook her head helplessly.


    As the top ss, many parents naturally did their best to let their children in.


    There were a few who had bad grades and found the principal to force them in. Zhou Ying brought Ye Tian into the ssroom.


    There were more than forty people in the ssroom. When they saw Zhou Yinging in, most of them sat upright and looked curiously at Ye Tian, who was behind Zhou Ying. ¡°This is our new ssmate, Ye Tian. Wee, everyone.¡± Warm apuse sounded.


    There were several whistles.


    Ye Tian did not have military training and was not tanned. She was fair and tender. She was wearing a perfectly ironed white shirt with the top button buttoned. She was wearing a short blue dress. Her waist was slender and her legs were long. Her waist-length hair was tied into a ponytail. She had no dye or piercings and there was no makeup on her face. There were no decorations at all, but she stood there with her bright eyes and teeth, elegant and sweet, like a beautiful girl who had walked out of aic.


    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s a little beauty here!¡±


    Zhou Ying red at the boy who spoke. ¡°Shen Mingxiu, you don¡¯t have to attend this ss. Go out and stand there.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu was one of the students who got in through the back door and gave Zhou Ying a headache.


    Shen Mingxiu yawned and stood up. ¡°Teacher Zhou, am I wrong to be honest?¡±


    ¡°You want to clean the washroom after school?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll go out and stand.¡±


    Ever since she was young, Ye Tian had always respected her teachers. From primary school to junior high, she had never met a student who dared to talk back to her teacher.


    She nced at the boy called Shen Mingxiu. Perhaps sensing her gaze, Shen Mingxiu winked at her.


    Ye Tian frowned and listed this boy as one of the people she hated the most.


    Zhou Ying nced at the ss. Ye Tian waste and the seats had been arranged. The next schedule would be next month.


    ¡°Ye Tian, take that seat first. I¡¯ll arrange another seat for you next month.¡± Ye Tian nodded. ¡°Okay, Teacher Zhou.¡±


    Ye Tian carried her bag and walked toward thest row.


    She was not short and was already 1.65 meters tall. Her vision was not bad and she could sit in thest row.


    She did not know if she was hallucinating, but many students looked at her strangely as she walked over.


    Ye Tian put down her bag, took out her book and sat on the chair.


    However, she had just sat down when she heard a bang and fell.


    Laughter came from the ssroom.


    Ye Tian¡¯s palm was scraped and he endured the pain, standing up quickly.


    Zhou Ying came over when she heard the sound and frowned when she saw that the chair Ye Tian was sitting on was broken. ¡°Whose prank is this?¡±.


    The desk chair of Nanli High School would not be broken even after sitting for decades. It was obvious that the chair Ye Tian was sitting on had been broken on purpose. ¡°Teacher, how would we know?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s look for the school¡¯s purchasing teacher. She actually booked a lousy chair.¡±


    ¡°I want to take a good look at my chair too. It hurts so much after falling.¡±


    Zhou Ying¡¯s expression darkened. The students who spoke were the ones who usually gave her a headache.


    ¡°Teacher Zhou, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll go to the logistics room to get a new chair after ss.¡±


    Zhou Ying nodded. ¡°Sit with your deskmate, Zhou Yang, first.¡±


    Ye Tian moved her deskmate¡¯s chair over.


    Zhou Ying walked toward the stage.


    Ye Tian did not know if she was hallucinating, but many students looked at her even more strangely. Ye Tian looked down at her deskmate¡¯s chair, afraid that it was also broken.


    The chair was not broken and Ye Tian sat down softly.


    The boy in the front row secretly gave her a thumbs up.


    Ye Tian was confused.


    Wasn¡¯t the ss she entered the best in Nanli High School?


    Why did she feel that her ssmates were all strange?


    The atmosphere was slightly different from when she was in primary school and middle school.


    However, Ye Tian had always been optimistic and did not like to cry. Even though she had fallen and embarrassed herself, she did not take it to heart.


    She had missed a week of ss and needed to catch up as soon as possible.


    After English ss, Ye Tian nned to collect a chair in the afternoon. She went to the monitor to take notes and immersed herself in studying the lessons she had missed.


    Ye Tian was usually heartless and had a Buddhist mentality, but when she was serious, she would automatically iste herself from the outside world and sink into her own world.


    Many students sat together after ss and looked at her withplicated gazes from time to time, but she ignored them.


    Shen Mingxiu, who was being punished by Zhou Ying, entered the ssroom and several boys surrounded him.


    ¡°Shen Mingxiu, do you think Brother Yang will be angry when hees and sees that someone is sitting on his chair?¡±


    ¡°The little beauty is so cute. Maybe Brother Yang will sympathize with her!¡± ¡°Nonsense. Hasn¡¯t Brother Yang seen enough beauties? Even the school belle from next door woos him and he thinks he¡¯s ugly!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu stared at Ye Tian, who was wearing earphones and immersed in her own world. ¡°With his strange temper, he really doesn¡¯t know what it means to be gentle with women. Let¡¯s watch a good show when hees!¡±


    After the third period, Ye Tian was taking math notes when the noisy ssroom suddenly fell silent.


    Ye Tian did not notice that a girl sitting in front of her had turned back and knocked lightly on her table.


    Ye Tian looked up, slightly confused. The girl gestured for her to turn back.


    Ye Tian was about to turn back when a basketball suddenly hit the table beside her. The basketball bounced and rolled to Ye Tian¡¯s?legs.


    She turned back and saw a thin and tall boy standing there.


    The boy was wearing school uniform pants and a ck t-shirt. His school jacket was draped over his elbows and he had a ck bag on his shoulders, lookingzy and unruly.


    Ye Tian¡¯s gazended on the boy¡¯s face. The boy had an outstandingic face. His skin was fair, his eyes slender, his jawline smooth and neat, and his lips were curled up carelessly. When Ye Tian looked at him, he moved his lips and said, ¡°Scram.¡±

 Chapter 2341 - Bad

    <h4>Chapter 2341 Bad</h4>


    The boy was chewing gum as he stoodzily, not looking at Ye Tian at all. There were three words written all over his body: Scram!


    Ever since she was young, Ye Tian had never seen a boy who dared to be arrogant in front of her.


    Of course, on one hand, it was because she was the little princess of her parents. On the other hand, she had two extremely powerful older brothers.


    After entering high school, she strongly insisted oning out to gain experience and did not want to be protected by her family anymore.


    She did not expect to meet a male deskmate who did not like her the first time.


    Because of the boy¡¯s words, the ssroom immediately fell silent.


    Everyone stared at the two people in thest row.


    Shen Mingxiu, Qi Yuan and several male ssmates who were close to Gu Yang looked like they were watching a good show. They were secretly guessing their new ssmate and would cry the next second.


    Gu Yang was really handsome, but he was also really fierce!


    Ye Tian had grown up being doted on and cared for. She was a little princess who was carefree and afraid of nothing. Naturally, she would not be easily frightened.


    ¡°Brother Yang, she¡¯s a beauty after all. Be gentler.¡± Shen Mingxiu smiled wretchedly.


    Hearing the words ¡®Brother Yang¡¯, Ye Tian guessed that this was probably her deskmate.


    Thinking that she was still sitting on his chair, Ye Tian hurriedly stood up and moved the chair to his desk. ¡°Thank you for your chair.¡±


    Instead of being angry, she even smiled at him.


    Her skin was as white as snow and her facial features were exquisite. Her face was bare and she looked like a fruit that had not fully ripened, looking young and sweet.


    Hearing her words, Gu Yang nced at Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian also saw his face more clearly.


    His eyebrows were rather eye-catching. His eyes were shaped nicely and had single eyelids. His nose bridge was high, his lips were perfect, and his jawline was clean-cut.


    Putting aside his dark andzy aura, he was definitely the most good-looking person Ye Tian had seen among her peers apart from her second brother. Seeming to have noticed Ye Tian¡¯s fearless gaze, Gu Yang raised her eyebrows slightly, her youthful face cold. ¡°What are you looking at? Who asked you to sit here?¡±


    His eyes were arrogant, unruly, and cold.


    Ye Tian had never seen such an unfriendly ssmate. She originally thought that he was good-looking and looked like the main character in theic she was reading, but she really could not like him with his annoying appearance.


    ¡°Teacher Zhou asked me to sit here. If there¡¯s any problem, you can go and find Teacher Zhou.¡± Thinking that she would not have a chair to sit on in sster, Ye Tian ran out.


    The moment Ye Tian went out, Shen Mingxiu and the rest started to cheer.


    ¡°Brother Yang, the little beauty must have gone out to cry.¡± ¡°To be honest, the little beauty¡¯s smile is so f*cking sweet, like a cherry.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu said, ¡°Ugh, Qi Yuan, aren¡¯t you disgusting?¡± ¡°Brother Yang, you made her cry. Aren¡¯t you going out to coax her?¡± Shen Mingxiu asked furtively.


    The ck bag hit the desk and Gu Yang pulled out a chair to sit down. Before shey on the table to sleep, she saidzily, ¡°Humor your mother.¡±


    Ye Tian walked out of the teaching building and ran toward the logistics room.


    ¡°Little Princess¡­¡±


    Someone called her from behind.


    Ye Tian turned back and saw a boy in a loose school uniform with hair like a bird¡¯s nest running toward her.


    Ye Tian only recognized him when he approached. ¡°Lin Qian?¡±


    Lin Qian rubbed his messy yellow hair. ¡°It¡¯s me, little princess.¡± Ye Tian red at Lin Qian. ¡°Don¡¯t call me little princess. By the way, why are you here?¡± Lin Qian¡¯s father worked in an important department of the royal family. His mother was a university teacher and was from a family of schrs. Father Lin named him Qian because he wanted him to be a modest gentleman.


    In the end, Lin Qian had been mischievous since he was young. He did not like to study and wanted to be the school bully.


    She had screwed up in the middle school examination and had been taught a lesson by Father Lin.


    ¡°My father insisted on getting me into No.1 High School. If Brother Yu hadn¡¯t asked me to take good care of you aftering in, I wouldn¡¯t havee here to study.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°Why does my second brother always treat me like a child?¡± They were the same age, but he always acted like an old father.


    ¡°His Highness is also concerned about you, afraid that you¡¯ll be bullied.¡± Lin Qian patted his chest, looking extremely righteous. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with your Brother Qian¡¯s protection, no one will dare to bully you in No.1 High School.¡±


    Ye Tian ignored Lin Qian and went to the logistics room. Lin Qian followed behind her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to reveal my identity in school.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. Brother Yu told me.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, I heard that there¡¯s someone called Gu Yang in your ss. Have you seen her?¡± Ye Tian looked back at Lin Qian. When Lin Qian mentioned Gu Yang, he rubbed his hands together. ¡°Yes, why?¡±


    ¡°My idol from junior high. He¡¯s really good at fighting.¡±


    Ye Tian red at Lin Qian warningly. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to be with them. If not, I¡¯ll tell my brother and my brother will tell your father.¡±


    ¡°Why? Did he bully you? If he dares to bully you, I¡¯ll fight him even if I can¡¯t beat him!¡± Lin Qian shouted loudly.


    Ye Tian covered his mouth, afraid that the teacher in the logistics room would hear.


    ¡°I¡¯m not on the same side as him. Why is he bullying me? I mean, you have to study hard¡­¡± Before she could finish, Lin Qian ran away with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Princess Tiantian, why are you not cute anymore? I¡¯m not good at studying. I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and went to the ssroom to catch up on my sleep.¡±


    Ye Tian took a new chair and returned to the ssroom. The fourth period had already started.


    When she returned to her seat, the boys behind her were staring at her until there were several holes.


    Qi Yuan said, ¡°Brother Mingxiu, the little beauty doesn¡¯t seem to have cried. Her eyes aren¡¯t red.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu said, ¡°What do you know? You must have washed your face with water.¡±


    Ye Tian ignored the two boys¡¯ments and after sitting down, she took out her textbook and sat upright.


    Her deskmate sleeping beside her did not affect her at all.


    After the monthly examination, she probably would not sit with him again. No matter how much she disliked him, she would just endure it for a month.


    Ye Tian looked at the board and took notes.


    She did not know if the sound of her writing had disturbed the deskmate beside her, but her long legs suddenly moved. One of her legs was almost on Ye Tian¡¯s side and her back facing Ye Tian suddenly turned around.


    He was in a state of unconsciousness and did not open his eyes. The eyshes covering his eyes were thick and ck, and his eyebrows under his hair were slightly furrowed with a trace of impatience. ¡°So noisy.¡±


    Ye Tian pretended not to hear him. The teacher was still teaching. It was fine if he did not listen, but he even found her notes noisy.


    If she wanted to sleep so badly, she might as well note to school.


    Ye Tian took notes even faster.


    Gu Yang opened her sleepy eyes. She had not slept well and her expression was very dark.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at his new deskmate, who was sitting upright and dignified like an obedient student. Azy and dangerous smile appeared on his lips.


    Ye Tian took notes and the teacher asked them to read. When Ye Tian was about to read, she found that half of the book was under the boy¡¯s arm.


    She tried to pull it out but could not.


    The previous Zhang Tiantian and Gu Yang were written as Zhou Yang, while Brother Yang was called Gu Yang

 Chapter 2342 - He’s Super Handsome

    <h4>Chapter 2342 He¡¯s Super Handsome</h4>


    Ye Tian knew that he did it on purpose.


    She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Student, you¡¯re pressing on my book.¡± The back of the boy¡¯s head was facing her, as if he did not hear her and ignored her. Ye Tian was furious. She had never met such a boy who dared to go against her since she was young. She was at a loss.


    She was an absolutely good student and would follow the teacher¡¯s instructions. If she could not take out a book, she could not do the questions. In her hurry, she pulled hard.


    The book was torn.


    The bell rang.


    Ye Tian walked out of the ssroom with red eyes.


    After she went out, Shen Mingxiu sat on her chair and looked at Gu Yang, who was sitting up and leaning against the chairzily. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother Yang, you really made the little beauty cry this time.¡± Gu Yang nced at Shen Mingxiu. ¡°Your heart aches?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu chuckled. ¡°If you don¡¯t care about your deskmate, why should I?¡±


    ¡°Then shut your mouth.¡±


    Gu Yang got up and picked up the basketball. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The boys followed behind Gu Yang.


    Even after walking a distance, she could still hear theughter of several boys.


    ¡°Brother Yang, how many days do you think your new deskmate can sit beside you?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m guessing that he requested for a change of seats from the Devil Teacher this afternoon.¡±


    After Ye Tian went out with red eyes, she adjusted herself after a while.


    Why did she make herself angry because of a bad and annoying boy?


    It was definitely not Ye Tian¡¯s character to give in so easily!


    Ye Tian went to the washroom.


    When she was washing her face, a quiet and delicate girl walked to her side.


    The girl was wearing ck-rimmed sses and had a ponytail. When she stood beside Ye Tian, she smiled shyly at her.


    Ye Tian remembered this girl. When that bad deskmate entered the ssroom, she knocked lightly on her desk.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Ye Tian spoke first. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Tian. I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± ¡°I¡¯m An Rui.¡± An Rui looked at Ye Tian, who had bright eyes and white teeth, and her face turned red when she smiled. ¡°Can I call you Tiantian? You look really good.¡± The two girls chatted for a while and became familiar with each other very quickly.


    An Rui said to Ye Tian, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry because of Gu Yang. I went to the same junior high school as him. He always sat alone and no one dared to sit beside him.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I really admire you. When he¡¯s fierce, he can scare people to death with just one look.¡±


    Ye Tian washed her hands, her voice soft and crisp. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such an annoying boy.¡± ¡°Do you hate him?¡± An Rui seemed a little surprised. After all, no matter how fierce Gu Yang was, there were many girls who liked him. ¡°Many girls have a crush on him. If nothing goes wrong, he will be our Nanli¡¯s new school hunk.¡±


    Although Ye Tian felt that the boy was impable and suited the image of the male protagonist in the girl¡¯s heart, with his bad temper, anyone who liked him would be a fool!


    ¡°Those girls who like him must have never seen anyone more handsome than him, right? I think he¡¯s quite ordinary and has a bad temper.¡± Thinking of how he had ruined her math book, she felt indignant.


    Why was he so bad?


    ¡°No way. Gu Yang is ordinary?¡± An Rui looked at Ye Tian in disbelief. ¡°Several girls in our ss have a crush on him!¡±


    ¡°On the school forum, he¡¯s a new figure. His appearance and height are ranked first.¡±


    Ye Tian was immune to handsome men. After all, she had three super handsome faces at home since she was young. Her father, brothers, and the circle she interacted with really did notck handsome men.


    So, she would not be smitten by good-looking people and secretly fall in love with them. Ye Tian said, ¡°Have you seen Lin Qian from ss Ten?¡±


    An Rui shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s what I call handsome.¡±


    Ye Tian and An Rui went out after washing their hands. They did not know that the other side of the sink was the secret base of boys who liked to smoke.


    At this moment, several boys were leaning against the wall, smoking recklessly.


    The boys heard every word of Ye Tian and An Rui¡¯s conversation.


    After Ye Tian and An Rui had left, Shen Mingxiuughed so hard he almost choked on the smoke. ¡°F*ck, Brother Yang, what breed is your new deskmate? Why is he so interesting? If you¡¯re like this, would Qi Yuan and I be unable to see anyone?¡±


    Qi Yuan said, ¡°In my opinion, Brother Yang¡¯s new deskmate must have said the opposite on purpose to attract Brother Yang¡¯s attention.¡±


    Li Lei said, ¡°But she didn¡¯t know that Brother Yang was smoking here?¡±


    Gu Yang leaned against the wallzily and looked at the people ying around. She looked up. ¡°What does her thoughts have to do with me?¡±


    Gu Yang threw away the cigarette butt, put it out and put her hands into her pockets. She was wearing her school uniform pants, but he made her look wild and arrogant. After a few steps, he said casually, ¡°Lei Zi, I want to see that Lin Qian¡¯s photo before dinner.¡±


    The people behind looked at each other, wanting tough but did not dare to. All of them were almost suffering from internal injuries.


    ¡­.


    Gu Yang did note to ss in the afternoon.


    Ye Tian breathed a sigh of relief.


    After ss in the afternoon, Ye Tian walked around the campus in a good mood.


    There was a small mountain behind the dormitory. Ye Tian took heric book and a bag of snacks and went up the mountain happily.


    She found a deserted ce and sat down, readingic books and eating.


    Just as she was engrossed in watching, a sound suddenly came from behind the bushes.


    More than a dozen boys were standing on the hillside and one of the girls was crying.


    ¡°Gu Yang, how dare you steal your old girlfriend?¡± The boy standing opposite Gu Yang shouted.


    Shen Mingxiu said, ¡°Nonsense. Your woman likes my Brother Yang and gave him a love letter shamelessly. You can¡¯t take care of your woman yourself and still dare to shout? Jiang Yi, Brother Yang is here at Nanli. You¡¯d better give up your position as the boss!¡±


    Ye Tian nced at Gu Yang. He had both hands in his pockets and raised his eyebrows, looking arrogant as if he did not care about that boy called Jiang Yi.


    In the blink of an eye, the two sides started to fight.


    Ye Tian closed her eyes in fear.


    When she opened her eyes again, the battle was over and Jiang Yi¡¯s side had lost terribly.


    Jiang Yiy on the ground, her hair pulled by Gu Yang and the blood on her forehead falling. Gu Yang bowed slightly, azy smile on her lips. ¡°Do you still dare to shout at your Brother Yang in the future?¡±


    Jiang Yi gritted his teeth and said nothing. Gu Yang patted his face. ¡°I don¡¯t even want your girlfriend¡¯s face.¡±


    When the girl whose legs were weak from fear heard this, she cried even harder.


    Gu Yang got up, took the tissue from Shen Mingxiu and wiped her hands, preparing to leave with her men.


    She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly stopped.


    Seeing Gu Yang suddenly walk toward her, Ye Tian froze, not daring to move.


    With the bushes blocking him, he probably couldn¡¯t see her, right?


    Ye Tian said in her heart that she could not see him.


    After repeating it three times, the bushes were suddenly pushed aside by a slender and fair hand.

 Chapter 2343 - Does She Like You?

    <h4>Chapter 2343 Does She Like You?</h4>


    Their eyes met.


    The teenager looked at her, a trace of ruthlessness and ruthlessness still lingering in his ck eyes.


    Ye Tian had been protected very well since she was young and this was the first time she had seen such a thing In her mind, as a student, she had to study well and listen to her teachers. She could not fight and fight like a gangster. She blinked her clear and bright eyes. For a moment, she seemed to have been fixed in ce. Apart from her long eyshes, she was motionless.


    After Gu Yang saw that it was Ye Tian hiding behind the bushes, she quickly nced at her. Her skin was too fair and smooth. Because of fear, her eyes were wide open and under her exquisite nose, her pink mouth was slightly opened, with some chocte powder on the corner of her lips.


    When Ye Tian was nervous, she licked her lips habitually, licking the chocte at the corner of her lips. The sweetness stimted her taste buds and made her sober up. The teenager bent down, the hair on his forehead wet with sweat. One of the drops fell on his well-defined and exquisite face, flowing towards his clean jaw. The veins on his slender neck were well-defined, his Adam¡¯s apple protruding out and he had an arrogance and wildness that was different from ordinary students. He smirked and saidzily, ¡°Are you hiding here to watch me fight?¡±


    Ye Tian thought of how he had dragged that senior called Jiang Yi to the ground and beaten him up. She shook her head obediently and raised theic book in her hand.


    Gu Yang nced at theic book in her hand.


    A smile that she could not understand appeared on his pretty lips.


    Ye Tian saw that he was staring at her hands and thought that he had taken a fancy to the chocte in her other hand.


    She hurriedly stuffed the remaining few pieces of chocte into his hands.


    Without waiting for him to say anything, she got up from the ground and ran away.


    She was slender and thin, her long ck hair swaying as she ran. The vitality of youth was apparent on her.


    Shen Mingxiu, Qi Yuan and Li Lei walked over. ¡°Brother Yang, who is it?¡±


    He saw a box of chocte in Gu Yang¡¯s slender and fair hand. ¡°F*ck, Domori chocte. Who gave so much money to Brother Yang?¡±


    As Shen Mingxiu spoke, he was about to take a piece and put it in his mouth.


    Gu Yang pped Shen Mingxiu¡¯s hand away and closed the box. With a flick of her wrist, the box entered the rubbish bin.


    Shen Mingxiu and the others jumped up.


    ¡°Brother Yang, you¡¯re wasting it. This is Italy¡¯s top chocte. Why don¡¯t you try it yourself?¡± Gu Yang picked up her school jacket from the ground and put it on her shoulders. She wiped the sweat on her forehead with her well-defined hand. ¡°What are you talking about? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu looked at the arrogant teenager in front of him and sighed silently.


    It seemed like another girl was going to be sad today!


    Ye Tian ran back to the dormitory.


    When she arrived at the dormitory door, her heart was still thumping.


    It was better not to go to the back mountain to readics in the future. It was too dangerous!


    Ye Tian stayed in a four-person dormitory. Because it was an elite school, many students were picked up by their drivers every day and were unwilling to stay there.


    When Ye Tian came in, An Rui was making the bed and a girl called Mu Sisi was putting on makeup.


    Ye Tian greeted them with a bright smile.


    An Rui smiled at Ye Tian and Mu Sisi nodded coldly.


    Ye Tian did not take Mu Sisi¡¯s attitude to heart and went to wash her face.


    An Rui walked over and whispered to Ye Tian, ¡°Mu Sisi has a good rtionship with the literature and artmittee member, Duo Xin. Before you came, Duo Xin was publicly acknowledged as the prettiest girl in the ss. Now that you¡¯re here, I heard many boys talking about you.¡±


    Ye Tian was not interested in the prettiest girl in ss and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t n topete with Duo¡¯er. She probably won¡¯t treat me as an imaginary enemy!¡±


    An Rui nced into the dormitory and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not only this. There¡¯s also Gu Yang.¡±


    At the mention of Gu Yang, Ye Tian thought of his fierce and ruthless side and her smile froze. ¡°What does it have to do with him?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sitting beside Gu Yang? Gu Yang took away the seat that Duoduo wanted to sit


    on.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°I was arranged by the teacher. Besides, I don¡¯t have a good impression of those bad students.¡±


    An Rui looked at the bright-eyed Ye Tian and felt that she was innocent and beautiful, unlike Mu Sisi and the rest who were scheming. After washing her face, Ye Tian tidied her wardrobe.


    Mu Sisi nced at Ye Tian¡¯s wardrobe. Although the quality looked good, they were not branded goods.


    A trace of disdain appeared in Mu Sisi¡¯s eyes.


    This Ye Tian probably only had a little money at home and could not even afford a decent branded item.


    Ye Tian was not wearing any luxury brands on the market. They were all clothes designed by royal designers and did not have any international luxurybel.


    Ye Tian felt that Mu Sisi did not like her. She was more Buddha-like and could not be bothered to maintain a good rtionship with people who did not like her.


    There was another girl in the dormitory called Mengwan. An Rui said that she was from the next ss and was assigned to their dormitory. Mengwan was a gangster and would note back until the lights were turned off in the dormitory.


    Ye Tiany on the bed at night. The first night she left her parents and the royal family after growing up, she missed them so much.


    Life in school was different from when she was in primary school and middle school. Her ssmates were also different. She had to learn to adapt.


    In the next few days, the new deskmate was stillte and left early. He either slept or yed games in ss.


    He did not take the initiative to talk to Ye Tian and Ye Tian tried not to provoke him.


    It was peaceful.


    Friday. At noon, Ye Tian and An Rui went to the canteen for lunch.


    The food in Nan Li¡¯s canteen was quite good and Ye Tian liked to eat the sweet and sour pork ribs inside.


    She was sweet and well-behaved. The auntie in the canteen liked her very much and would give her two more pieces every time.


    After almost a week of lessons, An Rui realized that Ye Tian was really a little cutie that everyone loved.


    But it was also very Buddhist.


    In the past few days, Ye Tian had received several love letters. Every time she did not answer them, she would say to the boy who had confessed, ¡°Is a rtionship better than aic book? Is it better than sweet and sour pork? Is it more interesting than practicing?¡±


    When the boys who confessed left, they all looked like this girl had gone crazy from studying.


    ¡­.


    In thest row of ss One.


    Gu Yang and the rest came over after ying. They had just gone to wash their faces. Their hair was wet and there were still water stains on their faces.


    Gu Yang was wearing a white t-shirt and school pants. She pulled out the back chair and sat down.


    Shen Mingxiu handed her a bottle of mineral water. Gu Yang took it and opened it. She looked up and poured the water down her throat. Her neck was long and her Adam¡¯s apple protruded out in a smooth line.


    Many girls who were secretly looking at him could not help but blush.


    Shen Mingxiu leaned against Ye Tian¡¯s desk. ¡°Brother Yang, your new deskmate is really calm. It¡¯s been five days, but she didn¡¯t ask the Devil Teacher to change seats. Do you think she likes you and wants to get close to you?¡±.


    The moment Shen Mingxiu finished speaking, Qi Yuan nced over. ¡°Brother Yang¡¯s Xiao Ke is here.¡±

 Chapter 2344 - You’re Shameless!

    <h4>Chapter 2344 You¡¯re Shameless!</h4>


    Yan Ke was the prettiest girl in ss ten.


    She had attended the same junior high school as Gu Yang and had confessed to her after the middle school examination.


    During high school military training, he looked for Gu Yang more often. To be able to be the ss belle, she naturally had good looks.


    Tall, beautiful and exquisite.


    ¡°Little Coco, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. Why are you getting prettier? If Brother Yang doesn¡¯t cherish you, can you consider me?¡± Shen Mingxiu said to Yan Ke with a cheeky smile.


    Yan Ke punched Shen Mingxiu¡¯s arm. ¡°You have to have Brother Yang¡¯s appearance and aura first.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu clicked his tongue.


    Yan Ke pulled out Ye Tian¡¯s chair and sat beside Gu Yang


    Miss Arrogance, who usually got whatever she wanted, was extremely obedient in front of Gu Yang


    Gu Yang drank half a bottle of water and put down the bottle. Her thin body leaned against the chair, her long legs wide open and her feet in shoes stepped on the basketball. She looked casual andzy, charming Yan Ke.


    Gu Yang nced at Yan Ke and threw a chewing gum into her mouth. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Yan Ke was wearing a short uniform skirt. Her slender and fair legs were very close to Gu Yang¡¯s legs and she could vaguely feel the temperature and strength of his legs. She blushed and said with fluttering eyshes, ¡°I¡¯m having a birthday party this weekend. Can you go over? I want to introduce you to my sisters.¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s slender hands were cedzily behind her chair. Because of this action, the white t-shirt clung tightly to his tall body, outlining the outline of his thin but firm shoulders.


    Yan Ke¡¯s eyes were full of adoration, but she did not dare to look at him. ¡°They all want to know you.¡±


    Gu Yang was chewing gum, her expression indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m not free. I¡¯m going to the inte cafe with Shen Mingxiu and the others this weekend.¡±


    Yan Hua¡¯s expression darkened when she saw him rejecting her ruthlessly. ¡°Gu Yang, am I your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± Gu Yang looked at Yan Ke, who was about to cry, without any sympathy. ¡°Then let¡¯s break up.¡±


    Yan Ke had finally caught up to him, but he broke up with her so easily.


    Her heart was almost broken into pieces. ¡°Gu Yang, you¡¯re too much!¡± Yan Ke was an unreachable goddess to others, but to Gu Yang, she was like a rag that he could throw away easily.


    Yan Ke ran out crying.


    Ye Tian and An Rui bought ice cream from the small store and ate it as they returned to the ssroom. They stood at the back door and looked at each other when they saw Yan Ke running out crying.


    An Rui poked Ye Tian lightly with her elbow and said softly, ¡°That¡¯s the prettiest girl in ss Ten, Gu Yang¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    Ye Tian shook her head regretfully. Why did such a beautiful girl take it so hard to find a prick to be her boyfriend?


    ¡°I think you should change seats with Teacher Zhou as soon as possible. Gu Yang looks so fierce.¡±


    Ye Tian felt that the strawberry ice cream in her hand was quite delicious. She took two more bites and did not hear what An Rui said. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    An Rui nced at Ye Tian and shook her head speechlessly. ¡°You¡¯re really a foodie.¡±


    Ye Tian giggled. ¡°My mother often said that about me too.¡± However, her mother did not let her eat messy things and was particr about what she ate. She only dared to let go of herself when she arrived at school.


    Ye Tian and An Rui returned to their seats. Ye Tian ignored the boy beside her and took out aic book to read.


    Gu Yang was about to lean against the chair and take a nap when a faint strawberry fragrance suddenly floated into his nose. He opened his eyes and looked at his deskmate who was reading aic.


    She licked the ice cream cone while reading aic book.


    Her dimples could be seen faintly.


    Gu Yang nced at theic she was reading.


    ¡°Senior, don¡¯t push me against the wall. People will find out.¡±


    Ye Tian was looking at something interesting when she suddenly felt an unfamiliar and strong aura approaching.


    She looked up and saw the head beside heric. She was shocked.


    The ice cream in her hand identally touched the corner of the teenager¡¯s lips.


    Gu Yang had one hand on Ye Tian¡¯s chair and the other on her desk. She lowered her head and looked at her with a devilish and arrogant face, azy smile on her lips. ¡°Why are you looking at such an idiot?¡±


    Ye Tian saw the ice cream by the corner of his mouth and her brain was frozen. She could not hear what he said and could only take out a tissue in a hurry.


    She was about to pass it to him when he licked the ice cream clean in front of her.


    Then, he chuckled softly. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite sweet.¡±


    Ye Tian was angry and embarrassed by his gaze and tone. She red at him. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    Gu Yang put her arm on the back of Ye Tian¡¯s chair and looked at her calmly. ¡°Then why are you sitting beside me? Change seats.¡±


    Looking at his despicable and arrogant expression, Ye Tian wanted to spray the remaining ice cream on his face.


    She shook his arm off her chair and threw a few books between their desks. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to cross this line in the future. Let¡¯s mind our own business. Otherwise,¡± she lowered her voice, her sweet face looking fierce, ¡°I¡¯ll tell the teacher that you fought at the back mountain on Monday!¡±


    Gu Yang was stunned for a moment before she said, ¡°I¡¯m so scared.¡± Then, she leaned against the chairzily, covering her eyes with one hand and could not help butugh. When heughed, Shen Mingxiu and the others, who had been watching the show, started tough as well.


    Ye Tian had lived to the age of sixteen and had never seen such a naughty ssmate. He waspletely different from his older brother and second brother.


    She felt that the originally delicious ice cream and beautifulic book had changed.


    Fortunately, the bell rang not long after.


    The first ss in the afternoon was geography.


    The geography teacher was not tall and had a beer belly. The boys called him Earth in private.


    Ye Tian quickly sorted out her emotions. Anyway, she would not make herself unhappy because of irrelevant people.


    Although her deskmate was really super despicable!


    Shen Mingxiu, who was also sitting at the back and was only a corridor away from Ye Tian, saw that Ye Tian had quickly recovered and he secretly gave Gu Yang a look.


    Gu Yang ignored Shen Mingxiu and fell asleep on the table.


    Qi Yuan, who was sitting with Shen Mingxiu, said softly, ¡°Brother Yang¡¯s deskmate is really a magical existence. In the face of Brother Yang¡¯s malicious teasing, he can act like nothing happened so quickly!¡±


    Qi Yuan pointed at his head. ¡°Is there something wrong with her here?¡± If it was another girl, wouldn¡¯t she cry?


    Shen Mingxiu said, ¡°I have a trick that can help Brother Yang solve this problem.¡± They knew very well how much Gu Yang disliked sitting at the same table with others. Ye Tian had sat beside him for several days and had not left. She must have angered him.


    Qi Yuan asked, ¡°What move?¡±


    At this moment, the geography teacher called Ye Tian to stand up and answer the question. Qi Yuan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Watch me.¡±

 Chapter 2345 - Did You Fall For Her?

    <h4>Chapter 2345 Did You Fall For Her?</h4>


    Ye Tian¡¯s voice was soft and sweet, like running water.


    Her homework was solid and she could answer the teacher¡¯s questions smoothly.


    The geography teacher nodded in satisfaction and praised Ye Tian, asking her to sit down.


    The geography teacher turned around and wrote down some points on the board before Ye Tian sat down with a smile.


    At this moment, there were sounds of photos being yed in the quiet ssroom.


    After a moment of silence, the ssroom burst intoughter.


    The boys behind wereughing so hard they kept hitting the table.


    The geography teacher turned around and looked at theughing students with a serious expression. ¡°What are youughing at? Be quiet!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Teacher, didn¡¯t you hear the sound just now? Ye Tian farted so loudly!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so smelly. Everyone, open the window. How much poison has been discharged?¡±


    The girls in front all covered their noses and looked at Ye Tian in disgust.


    The smile on Ye Tian¡¯s face dissipated and she pursed her lips tightly, her sweet face turning red.


    She took out a yellow ball from under her butt.


    This thing would make a popping sound when squeezed.


    Ye Tian looked at Shen Mingxiu and the rest who wereughing happily, and then at her deskmate who was sleeping on the table and seemed to be unaware of everything. She was furious.


    She stood up with the yellow ball. ¡°Teacher, someone is ying a prank.¡±


    The geography teacher walked over and looked at the yellow ball in Ye Tian¡¯s hand, then at Gu Yang, who was sleeping. She said angrily, ¡°Who¡¯s teasing Student Ye Tian?¡±


    The geography teacher knocked on Gu Yang¡¯s table and Gu Yang slowly looked up, looking impatient. ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The geography teacher was furious. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to listen to ss, go stand outside.¡± With that said, she nced at Shen Mingxiu and the rest. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who yed a prank on Student Ye Tian. Go stand outside with Gu Yang!¡±


    It was obvious that standing for punishment was amon thing for them as they walked outzily.


    The geography teacher shook her head speechlessly. In the corridor outside the ssroom, Gu Yang had her hands in her pockets as she nced at the ssroom.


    His deskmatey on the desk, her face buried in her fair and slender arms, her slender shoulders twitching.


    Gu Yang nced at Shen Mingxiu and the rest. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu revealed his prank and looked like he was asking for credit. ¡°Brother Yang, I promise that she will leave you very soon.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, are you that bored?¡± Gu Yang kicked Shen Mingxiu. ¡°Make her cry. Go and f*cking coax her.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu said, ¡°So be it. How many girls have cried because of you, Brother Yang?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she was kicked again.


    Shen Mingxiu cried out in pain. ¡°Brother Yang, why did you kick me? I did it all for you!¡±


    ¡°Stop being so nosy.¡± Gu Yang¡¯s tall and thin body leaned against the wall, her slender eyes slightly closed,zy and unruly. ¡°If she¡¯s willing to sit beside me, let her. As long as she doesn¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    Ever since she was young, Gu Yang had always been popr with girls.


    When he was in primary school and middle school, the teachers had arranged seats for him and there were girls who sat with him. Those girls were either smitten by him in ss or doing all kinds of stupid things to attract his attention. Some even secretly collected his hair and buttons. There was an even more exaggerated one where the tissue he used to wipe his saliva was collected.


    He was really afraid of those girls.


    Sitting alone was much morefortable than sitting beside a smitten man.


    But the deskmate this time was clearly different from those before. If he did not speak, she would not even speak to him. She would always sit upright in ss and would not nce at him.


    After ss, he would not gossip with other girls. He would either eat snacks or readic books or do his homework quietly.


    After ss, Gu Yang and the rest returned to the ssroom. Ye Tian looked up with red eyes. When Gu Yang pulled out a chair and sat down, she suddenly turned to look at him.


    There were tears on her long and thick ck eyshes. The tip of her nose was red and her lips seemed to be filled with blood.


    She red at Gu Yang.


    She looked very angry, but even if she was angry, her sweet face was fierce and had no deterrence.


    Gu Yang wanted tough, but she held it in.


    Ye Tian threw the yellow ball in her hand at him.


    Then, she stood up and walked toward the door. However, she turned around very quickly and kicked Gu Yang¡¯s long leg. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you were the one who instructed me!¡± Ye Tian sniffed and red at Gu Yang. ¡°You want me to change seats, but I won¡¯t. Let¡¯s see who annoys whom?¡±


    Ye Tian stormed out of the ssroom.


    The group of people watching from the back were shocked when Ye Tian dared to go against Gu Yang.


    When Ye Tian kicked Gu Yang, their jaws almost dropped.


    How dare Ye Tian kick Nan Li¡¯s new boss?


    What shocked them even more was that the big boss did not chase after them and beat them up. Instead, he looked down at his pants that had been kicked and smiledzily.


    God, what was going on?


    Gu Yang nced at Shen Mingxiu and threw the yellow ball at him. ¡°Sit ten times.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yang, no?¡±


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Did you fall for a beauty?¡±


    ¡°Look at your mom.¡± Gu Yang ced her long legs on the desk and hugged the back of her head. ¡°Lei Zi, count down with Shen Mingxiu.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu cursed in his heart.


    After ten farts, Gu Yang left the ssroom with her men.


    When Ye Tian returned to the ssroom, she heaved a sigh of relief when she did not see the people behind.


    After kicking Gu Yang, she was really afraid that he would take revenge on her when she returned to the ssroom.


    An Rui told Ye Tian about Gu Yang punishing Shen Mingxiu.


    Ye Tian snorted. ¡°Who knows what he¡¯s up to?¡± After the monthly examination, she would definitely leave when they changed their seats. She had only said that she was not leaving out of spite. She did not want to continue being deskmate with such a bad person!


    She could go home after school on Fridays.


    Lin Qian came to find Ye Tian to go home together.


    Lin Qian had blond hair and was good-looking. He was also a well-known figure in ss 10.


    When they came to find Ye Tian, many people cheered.


    Lin Qian saw that Little Tiantian was unhappy and took the initiative to carry her bag for her. Ye Tian did not stand on ceremony with him. Lin Qian took out Ye Tian¡¯s favorite chocte and passed it to her. ¡°Little Princess, why are you unhappy? Who made you angry? Tell Brother Qian and I¡¯ll beat him up for you!¡±


    ¡°I got it back myself.¡± A kick counted as getting it back!


    ¡°Then why are you still unhappy?¡± Lin Qian put his face in front of Ye Tian and pushed her nose. Ye Tian burst out inughter.


    The two of them went out of the campus and passed by the field, not noticing the figures on the basketball court.

 Chapter 2346 - He’s Looking at You!

    <h4>Chapter 2346 He¡¯s Looking at You!</h4>


    The boy was sweating.


    Gu Yang took the basketball and hit the ground a few times. She raised her hands and scored a three-pointer.


    The girls outside screamed crazily.


    Gu Yang was resting for the time being. She took the water from Shen Mingxiu and drank a few mouthfuls before it fell from her head.


    He shook his hair and the water droplets fell, making his cold face look even more arrogant. Some people were like that. A simple action could charm arge group of people.


    Shen Mingxiu looked at the screaming girls outside the field and poked Gu Yang with his elbow. ¡°Brother Yang, look, these girls are crazy about you. As long as you take action, there won¡¯t be any girl you can¡¯t handle¡­ Eh¡­¡±


    Before Shen Mingxiu could finish, he suddenly saw Ye Tian and Lin Qian, who Ye Tian said was more handsome than Gu Yang.


    ¡°Brother Yang, is your deskmate with Lin Qian?¡± Shen Mingxiu smacked his lips. ¡°Look at how happy your deskmate is in front of Lin Qian!¡±


    ¡°You even carried your deskmate¡¯s bag, peeled chocte for her to eat, and got together.¡± With a ng, the basketball was thrown onto the hoop by Gu Yang.


    Shen Mingxiu looked at Gu Yang in shock and Gu Yang said impatiently, ¡°Are you still going to fight? You talk too much!¡±


    ¡­.


    Back in the pce.


    Ye Tian¡¯s mood improved a lot.


    She took a bath, ate the food cooked by the chef, and petted the cat for a while.


    Shey on the bed and drew a fewic drawings.


    She wanted to make her annoying deskmate into a big viin.


    In the end, he would be tortured badly by the righteous. Thinking of that, Ye Tian could not help but giggle.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lock the door, so I came in directly.¡±


    Ye Yu, who was wearing a neat blue uniform, came in.


    It was obvious that school had just ended and Ye Yu was still wearing thepetition medal he had won this week.


    Compared to Ye Yu, Ye Tian was like azy worm.


    However, she was open-minded. Why should shepete with her brothers? It was her honor to have her brothers be outstanding!


    Ye Tian put theic under her pillow and sat up on the bed, calling out sweetly, ¡°Second Brother.¡±


    Ye Yu nodded, looking mature. ¡°How was school this week?¡±


    ¡°Not bad!¡± If she ignored the deskmate she did not like.


    ¡°Is there any homework you don¡¯t know how to do?¡±


    Ye Tian nodded. ¡°Yes, the math teacher wants me to participate in thepetition. I still don¡¯t know some things.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Ye Tian hurriedly passed the questions to Ye


    Yu.


    Ye Yu exined to Ye Tian expressionlessly.


    After she understood, he said, ¡°Little fool.¡±


    <b>me.</b>


    Ye Tian giggled and hugged Ye Yu¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s good that my brother doesn¡¯t despise me. Besides, I¡¯m just stupid in front of my brother.¡±


    A rare smile appeared on Ye Yu¡¯s paralyzed face.


    Ye Tian looked at Ye Yu and sighed in her heart. Why was there such a big difference between people? Her brother was so nice and her deskmate was so mean. They were both good-looking people.


    Monday.


    Ye Tian met Lin Qian at the school gate. Lin Qian¡¯s eyes were slightly bruised and the corner of his lips were slightly red and swollen.


    It was obvious that she had gotten into a fight.


    Ye Tian pointed at Lin Qian¡¯s face. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lin Qian¡¯s mouth hurt when he spoke. He took a breath and said gloomily, ¡°I was hit by Gu Yang.¡±


    Ye Tian widened her eyes. ¡°Huh? Why would he hit you?¡±


    She remembered that Lin Qian had good skills, but he was beaten up like this. Ye Tian did not dare to imagine how scary Gu Yang was. If he punched her, she would probably faint. ¡°It¡¯s because of Yan Ke from our ss. She wanted to get back together after being dumped by Gu Yang. She asked me out to y during the weekend and deliberately bumped into Gu Yang to provoke her.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know about her rtionship with Gu Yang at that time and even provoked her.¡±


    <b>I can even</b>


    Ye Tian said, ¡°I don¡¯t pity you. You can even steal someone else¡¯s woman.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, I didn¡¯t know about their rtionship. Yan Ke kept sticking to me, but who knew she was such a b*tch!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve finally seen Gu Yang¡¯s fists. If he enters the training camp, he will definitely be a top student.¡± Lin Qian was beaten up but instead of hating Gu Yang, he looked at her with admiration. ¡°I want to be hisckey.¡±


    Ye Tian could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°Lin Qian, if you dare to be hisckey, don¡¯t even think about knowing me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you have a deep hatred for Gu Yang?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but I just can¡¯t stand how arrogant he is!¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the crisp bell of a bicycle suddenly rang behind her. Ye Tian turned back and saw several boys riding bicycles. Who else could it be but her deskmate?


    His uniform jacket was unbuttoned and he had earphones in his ears. He was chewing gum and the wind lifted the strands of hair on his forehead. His cold face was wild and arrogant and his ck eyes were dark.


    When he passed by Ye Tian, he stopped, one long leg on the ground.


    He took off one of his earphones and put his face in front of her. ¡°Come up, I¡¯ll take you to the ssroom.¡±


    It took more than ten minutes to walk from the school gate to the ssroom.


    He was very close to her and when he spoke, the mint smell of chewing gum floated over and Ye Tian frowned slightly.


    The boys behind him cheered. Qi Yuan and Li Lei were sitting on two girls with long hair.


    Ye Tian was embarrassed and angry.


    She did not look at him anymore and pulled Lin Qian forward.


    But she had only taken two steps when the bag on her shoulder was taken away.


    By the time Ye Tian reacted, her bag had been thrown far away by the person on the bicycle. Ye Tian stomped her feet in anger.


    Lin Qian looked at Gu Yang and the rest in front, then at Ye Tian beside him.


    ¡°Oh no, oh no. Did Gu Yang see that I was close to you and take revenge on me for stealing his woman?¡±


    ¡°Will he put cockroaches and mice in your bag?¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Tian¡¯s face paled in fear.


    ¡°Lin Qian, you¡¯re killing me!¡± Ye Tian jogged towards the ssroom.


    When she arrived at the ssroom, Gu Yang and the rest were not there. Her bag was ced on the chair unscathed and Ye Tian carefully pulled it open.


    She closed her eyes, not daring to look inside.


    It was only when An Rui came over and helped her look inside that Ye Tian dared to take out the book.


    The g raising ceremony was on Monday.


    Ye Tian and An Rui walked toward the field.


    The boys and girls from ss One were lined up in two rows. Ye Tian and An Rui were above average in height among the girls, and they stood behind Mu Sisi and the artmittee member, Duoduo.


    Gu Yang was the tallest among the boys. He stoodzily at the back while Shen Mingxiu, Qi Yuan and Li Lei were talking about girls.


    When they talked about which girl in their ss looked the best, they had an argument.


    Some thought that Duo Yan was pretty. ¡°Look at her legs. They¡¯re slender and fair.¡±


    Dou Xin had made her school skirt shorter. Indeed, at a nce, it was all legs.


    ¡°If you ask me, it¡¯s Ye Tian. Don¡¯t you think her aura is very special? She¡¯s very noble.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yang, what do you think?¡±


    Gu Yang looked at the girlszily.


    Mu Sisi pushed Duo Xuan. ¡°Hey, Gu Yang is looking at you!¡±

 Chapter 2348 - Would She Be Tortured Terribly?

    <h4>Chapter 2348 Would She Be Tortured Terribly?</h4>


    On the way to the washroom after ss.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m a foodie, I don¡¯t want everything that belongs to anyone.¡±


    Although the box of choctes Gu Yang had thrown over was her favorite Italian brand.


    ¡°Tiantian, if you¡¯re not eating, can I have it?¡± An Rui blinked.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it to you when we reach the dormitory.¡±


    Mu Sisi found out that Gu Yang had thrown a box of choctes at Ye Tian.


    Mu Sisi told her.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be angry. Gu Yang must be teasing Ye Tian!¡±


    Duo Ery on the desk with a sad expression. ¡°Even when he was with Yan Ke, he never gave her chocte.¡±


    ¡°Maybe someone gave it to him and he threw it to his deskmate because he couldn¡¯t finish it. I think he definitely won¡¯t like Ye Tian. Ye Tian isn¡¯t as outstanding as you. You can sing and dance well and have good grades. How can Ye Tianpare to you?¡±


    At this moment, Cheng Xuyang walked into the ssroom.


    Mu Sisi waved at Cheng Xuyang. It was public knowledge that Cheng Xuyang liked Duoduo.


    Usually after ss, Cheng Xuyang would go to the store to buy food for Duoduo.


    Cheng Xuyang came over with two bottles of milk and gave each of them a bottle.


    Although she did not take the milk, her eyes turned red.


    Cheng Xuyang saw that Duotuo was crying and asked with concern, ¡°Duotuo, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of Ye Tian?¡± Mu Sisi was indignant and felt that it was unfair for Duo Xiu. ¡°Duo Xiu was originally the publicly acknowledged prettiest girl in the ss. Ye Tian came and stole her limelight. She even sat beside Gu Yang and the rest on purpose to iste Duo Xiu.¡±


    Cheng Xuyang could not understand Gu Yang and the others the most. He had not interacted much with Ye Tian. His impression of her was that she was a sweet and pleasant girl. She did not expect him to be so scheming to ostracize Duoduo.


    ¡°Since she¡¯s so capable, I¡¯ll let her be in the limelight during the sports meet!¡±


    Duo Xi¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. ¡°Cheng Xuyang, don¡¯t make things difficult for Student Ye Tian. Otherwise, Gu Yang and the rest will find trouble with you.¡± ¡°Am I afraid of Gu Yang and the rest?¡± Cheng Xuyang patted his chest. ¡°Just watch.¡±


    During the ss meeting, the form teacher, Zhou Ying, specially praised Ye Tian.


    ¡°I thought that none of you girls would dare to sign up for the 3000 meters. I didn¡¯t expect Student Ye Tian to sign up actively and even signed up for the 100 meters and 400 meters ry race. But why didn¡¯t any of the boys in the ss sign up for the 3000 meters and 1500 meters?¡±


    An Rui turned back to look at Ye Tian. ¡°Tiantian, you said 3000 meters?¡±


    Ye Tian was also a little stunned. She had only registered for the 100-meter and 400-meter ry races.


    What was 3000 meters?


    Gu Yang nced at Ye Tian and saidzily, ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell. You¡¯re quite capable.¡±


    Ye Tian wanted to ignore Gu Yang, but she could not stand his careless appearance and said angrily, ¡°Of course, who is like you? You only know how to fight and drag the ss down!¡±


    Gu Yang smirked evilly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking forward to your performance.¡±


    Ye Tian pouted. ¡°Who wants you to look forward to it?!¡±


    Sigh, no, she did not say 3000 meters!


    But the teacher had already praised her in front of her ssmates, she could not stand up and say that she was not running, right?


    ¡°Gu Yang, Shen Mingxiu, choose one for the 3000 meters and 1500 meters.¡± Zhou Ying looked at thest row.


    Gu Yang shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just 3,000 meters.¡±


    Zhou Ying did not expect Gu Yang, who usually did not have a strong sense of honor for the ss, to agree. She nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, train hard in the next few days and strive to bring honor to the ss during the sports meet.¡±


    ¡°Also, monitor, please choose the leader who raised the sign.¡±


    After Zhou Ying left, the ss exploded.


    Some wanted to choose Duo Ai as the leader, while others wanted to choose Ye Tian.


    Duo Yan was more popr with the boys. She was usually delicate and spoke softly. She was also the artmittee member in the ss and the boys knew that she was multi-talented.


    Ye Tian had only been in ss for a week and the boys did not know her well. Usually when boys talked to her, she was not very enthusiastic and got along well with the girls, bringing snacks to share with them.


    There were many boys who supported her.


    There were many girls who supported Ye Tian.


    For a moment, the two sides were on par.


    She waved at the monitor on the stage. The monitor walked to her side and she gave an opinion.


    Hearing this, the monitor nodded. ¡°I think so.¡±


    The ss monitor stood on the stage again and said to everyone, ¡°How about this? Everyone move your desks to the sides. Duo¡¯er and Ye


    Tian will dance. After the dance, everyone will write down the candidate you want to be the leader. The person with the most tickets will be the leader of our ss!¡±


    An Rui turned around and nced at Ye Tian. ¡°Duo¡¯er is too¡­ She didn¡¯t even discuss it with you and she wants topete in dancing? I heard that she danced since she was young. Tiantian, ignore her. She just wants to be in the limelight!¡±


    Although Ye Tian was optimistic and did not like to fight for many things, it did not mean that she was brainless.


    She did not register for the 3000 meters, but Teacher Zhou said that she did. It must have been done when the Sports Administration handed in the form.


    She heard that the Sports Administration liked Duo Yan and now that Duo Yan wanted to dance with her, it seemed like they were deliberately targeting her.


    Ye Tian looked at the worried An Rui and cupped her cheeks, blinking. ¡°Fine.¡±


    An Rui was stunned for a moment before she gave Ye Tian a thumbs up. ¡°Tiantian, you can really do it?¡±


    Tiantian did not take thepetition too seriously. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m the leader or not, but I can¡¯t let her bully me.¡±


    An Rui made a cheering gesture to Ye Tian. ¡°No matter how well you dance, I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    Ye Tian smiled. ¡°Don¡¯tugh at meter.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    The ss monitor asked Duo Xi and Ye Tian to go to the stage.


    ¡°Ye Tian, have you seen this year¡¯s popr girl group talent show?¡± Ye Tian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s dance to the theme song of the female group¡¯s fashion show!¡± As she spoke, she thought for a while. ¡°After the two of us dance together, we¡¯ll each perform another segment.¡±


    Tiantian still nodded, not panicking at all. ¡°Anything.¡±


    Duo Yue was angered by Ye Tian. If it was any other girl, they would have been timid, but Ye Tian still looked indifferent.


    Raising her chin, she said arrogantly, ¡°Ye Tian, I¡¯ve been learning to dance since I was four years old. I¡¯ve won countless awards since I was young. Are you sure you want topete with me?¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°You¡¯re such a strange person. Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted topete with me?¡±


    For a moment, she was speechless.


    The monitor pped his hands, gesturing for the students to quiet down.


    ¡°Everyone move the table to make room.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu sat on Ye Tian¡¯s chair and poked Gu Yang, who was looking at her phone.


    ¡°Brother Yang, your deskmate¡¯s courage ismendable! He dares topete with Duo¡¯er. Will he be tortured badly?¡±


    Gu Yang raised her head and nced at the two girls on the stagezily. Her gazended on Ye Tian and she saidzily, ¡°I can¡¯t see.¡±

 Chapter 2349 - Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 2349 Amazing</h4>


    She did not know how the other sses found out about thepetition between Duo Xin and Ye Tian.


    It was time for the ss meeting and the teacher was not around. Many male students slipped out and squeezed to the door and window of the ssroom.


    There was already space for the two of them to dance in the ssroom.


    Taking the chance when everyone was moving their seats, she squatted under the stage to put on makeup and then put her long hair over her shoulders.


    She had taken off her school jacket and was wearing a white shirt and short skirt.


    After putting on makeup and letting her hair down, she was quite beautiful and attractive.


    On the other hand, Ye Tian slowly went to her seat and took a sip of water from the water bottle. She even peeled a chocte and threw it into her mouth.


    Ye Tian did not take off her uniform jacket. Nanli was an elite school and the uniform jacket was a suit. Now that the weather was getting colder, Ye Tian was wearing a thin sweater inside.


    Compared to Duo Xiu¡¯s emphasis on appearance, Ye Tian could be said to be quite Buddha-like.


    ¡°Tiantian, why don¡¯t you take off your jacket and sweater too? Is it inconvenient to dance in so many clothes?¡± An Rui asked worriedly.


    There was still the sweetness of chocte in Ye Tian¡¯s mouth. She was in a good mood when she ate sweets and a smile appeared on her lips, her dimples sinking. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everyone is watching the dance, not the clothes.¡±


    An Rui looked at Ye Tian¡¯s calm expression and felt worried for her.


    At this moment, not only were their ssmates gathered outside, but there were also many students from the neighboring ss.


    If Ye Tian lost terribly, she would definitely be a joke.


    After the monitor announced the start of the dance, Duo Xin and Ye Tian stood at an empty spot.


    ncing at Ye Tian, she lifted her chin slightly. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Ye Tian responded carelessly.


    The ss monitor yed the theme song.


    As soon as the theme song started, Ye Tian, who had been indifferent just now, immediately got into the mood and danced with Duoduo.


    Ye Tian¡¯s eyes curved slightly and there was a smile on her face. She did not care about the performance of the flower beside her and focused on doing her own actions.


    The two of them had never done it, but their actions were rather orderly.


    Many people started to cheer in and out of the ssroom.


    Ye Tian¡¯s condition waspletely different from when she was studying. When she danced, there seemed to be a light in her eyes and her expression management seemed to have undergone professional training. She had an expression that matched whatever action she did. From time to time, her tanghulu horse fur would shake and she looked rather youthful and sweet.


    One of the actions was to blow kisses and wink at the audience. When she did it, it was like a Cupid¡¯s arrow hitting the heart.


    ¡°F*ck.¡± Gu Yang, who was sittingzily in thest row, cursed softly.


    Shen Mingxiu did not hear what Gu Yang said. He poked Gu Yang with his elbow as he watched the two of them dance. ¡°Your deskmate is good. Look at her dancing and singing. Why is her smile so sweet?¡±


    ¡°Wink is so beautiful. How did she manage to keep a sweet smile on her face without closing her other eye? Why can¡¯t I do it?¡± Shen Mingxiu imitated one of Ye Tian¡¯s eyes, wink.


    ¡°Your deskmate can participate in a girl group and definitely debut at the center!¡±


    Looking at Shen Mingxiu, who was nagging like a retard, Gu Yang kicked him.


    Shen Mingxiu looked at Gu Yang, who had been using violence against him recently, and muttered unhappily, ¡°Brother Yang, I didn¡¯t bully your deskmate. Can¡¯t we discuss it?¡± Gu Yang raised her exquisite chin and pointed at the door and the group of boys lying by the window. ¡°Get those fools away.¡± Shen Mingxiu picked up the basketball and threw it at the boy who was almost squeezed into their ssroom.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have girls in your ss? Why are you drooling here? Scram!¡± After being sted by Shen Mingxiu, Qi Yuan and Li Lei, the boy from the other ss could not stay here anymore and ran away. Shen Mingxiu closed the front and back doors.


    The three minute theme song was finished.


    During the dance just now, Ye Tian kept singing and drinking at the same time. Duo Ai only danced, but after dancing, her breathing was not as stable as Ye Tian¡¯s.


    It was much harder to sing and dance together than just dancing.


    After all, she had danced since primary school and was familiar with the theme song. She was not bad at dancing.


    She thought she was perfect, but when she saw Ye Tian from the corner of her eye, she found that Ye Tian danced better than her.


    Ye Tian¡¯s expression management, dance rhythm, body control, and rhythm were all urate and clean.


    She could not find any ws.


    Fortunately, there was still an impromptu dance performance. She wanted to crush Ye Tian in an impromptu dance.


    In order to increase the difficulty, she asked the ss monitor to y a dance song for them and they jumped out separately.


    First, she jumped.


    The monitor was ying a modern dance.


    She started to dance to the music very quickly.


    She did many difficult actions and there were waves of apuse.


    Shen Mingxiu said, ¡°F*ck, Duo¡¯er is not bad. Her waist is so low that she can jump and spin easily!¡±


    Qi Yuan said, ¡°This is a real test of your skills.¡±


    Li Lei said, ¡°Brother Yang¡¯s deskmate is probably dead.¡±


    After the dance, many male ssmates shouted and many girls screamed.


    Everyone thought that Duo Ai was going to win over Ye Tian.


    Although Ye Tian¡¯s theme song was much better, her improvisation was too strong.


    When it was Ye Tian¡¯s turn, the ss monitor chose a ssical piece, ¡°Remembering Flowers.¡±


    Ye Tian walked in front of An Rui and said softly, ¡°Lend me your fan.¡±


    An Rui hurriedly took out her fan.


    Ye Tian took her fan and covered her face before the music started.


    Although she was wearing a school skirt, the moment she stood still, she suddenly gave people the feeling that she was a youngdy from ancient times.


    Unlike the sweetness of dancing the theme song earlier, her expression became gentle and elegant, a faint smile on her lips. As the music started to y, she slowly moved her body, her steps graceful and elegant. Her actions were soft and slow, her toes tapping lightly and the fingers holding the fan were fair and beautiful.


    After a few moves, she threw the fan high up and spun two rounds. She lifted her toes slightly and the handle of the fannded steadily on it. Then, she lifted the fan high again and reached out to catch it. Her face was slowly hidden in the fan, revealing only a pair of misty eyes. Her feet moved slightly and her body was as light as a willow. Her dance was light like a butterfly dancing in a lotus pond. Under the music, she exuded an antique charm.


    The students were mesmerized and could not control themselves.


    Her actions were not difficult, but when she danced, everyone felt that she was a rich youngdy from ancient times. Her every action and smile had a ssic and noble beauty.


    She was definitely a soul dancer. Not only was she stunning, but she was also unforgettable.


    This was the highest realm of dancing. Even if she had studied for so many years and won countless awards, she still could not reach this realm.


    She looked at Ye Tian in disbelief. Like the other students, she could not regain her senses for a long time after Ye Tian finished dancing.

 Chapter 2350 - Little Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 2350 Little Fairy</h4>


    After the song, the ssroom was silent for a moment.


    It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Ye Tian took the fan away from her face, regained her sweet smile and bowed.


    Someone started to p and then the apuse seemed to stop.


    It was very enthusiastic.


    Gu Yang stood up from the chair and walked toward the ssroom door.


    Shen Mingxiu and the rest only reacted after he walked out.


    ¡°Where is Brother Yang going? He hasn¡¯t voted yet? I thought his deskmate couldn¡¯tpare to him, but now it seems like he¡¯s crushing her!¡±


    Qi Yuan said, ¡°If she danced in an ancient dress, how beautiful would she be?¡±


    Li Lei said, ¡°I¡¯m going to start liking Brother Yang¡¯s deskmate.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu said, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Brother Yang. I¡¯ll go out and take a look. You must vote for Brother Yang¡¯s deskmateter.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu chased after her but could not find her. In the end, he found Gu Yang in the male washroom.


    After Gu Yang washed her face, she shook the water droplets off her hands.


    Shen Mingxiu noticed a trace of blood in the pool and asked, ¡°Brother Yang, what¡¯s wrong? Are you injured?¡±


    Gu Yang wiped her face and walked out of the washroom. ¡°Are you going to y billiards?¡±


    ¡°Go!¡± Shen Mingxiu sent a message to Qi Yuan and Li Lei, asking them to vote ande out quickly.


    After ying billiards, they ate together. Shen Mingxiu seemed to have thought of something and asked Qi Yuan and Li Lei, ¡°Who will be the leader?¡±


    Li Lei said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s our Brother Yang¡¯s deskmate. I¡¯m going to call her Little Fairy in the future.¡±


    Qi Yuan said, ¡°I¡¯m still reminiscing about the ssical dance she did. I usually see her studying, eating, or readingic books. I didn¡¯t expect her dance to be so good.¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s the prettiest girl in our ss.¡± Qi Yuan looked at Gu Yang, who was leaning against the chairzily and smoking. ¡°Brother Yang, what do you think?¡±


    Gu Yang flicked the cigarette ash. ¡°All of you are bored talking about girls every day.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu said, ¡°Brother Yang, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. There are a lot of beautiful girls chasing after you every day. The few of us are miserable. We can only pick up those that you don¡¯t like.¡±


    Gu Yang stubbed out her cigarette and stood up from the chair, swinging her school jacket over her thin shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°No activity tonight?¡± Shen Mingxiu was dumbfounded. For people like him who did not like to study, the beautiful night life had just begun!


    Gu Yang ignored Shen Mingxiu and left after paying the bill.


    Shen Mingxiu touched his head and said to Qi Yuan and Li Lei, who were behind him, in confusion, ¡°Why did he go back so early? Isn¡¯t the house deserted?¡±


    Qi Yuan said, ¡°Brother Yang doesn¡¯t seem to be in the right state today.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not guess Brother Yang¡¯s thoughts. We won¡¯t be able to guess anyway.¡± Shen Mingxiu put his arm around Qi Yuan and Li Lei¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s go dance.¡±


    That night.


    Gu Yang had a dream repeatedly. From time to time, a pair of watery eyes that were covered by a fan appeared in her dream.


    When he woke up in the morning, he felt something strange.


    He looked down and cursed.


    ¡­.


    For the next few days, Ye Tian did not see her deskmateing to ss.


    Shen Mingxiu and the rest also came asionally.


    The teachers were used to it and no one cared about these bad students.


    Ye Tian did not care. Without the deskmate who troubled her from time to time, she felt much more peaceful.


    Soon, it was the night before the sports meet.


    Ye Tian was the leader of the ss and she did not need to wear the school uniform that day.


    Zhou Ying, the form teacher, called Ye Tian to the side. ¡°Wear a nice dress. Remember to put on light makeup and do your hair.¡±


    That morning, An Rui woke Ye Tian up.


    Ye Tian rubbed her eyes, looking sleepy.


    An Rui really admired Ye Tian. The leaders of each ss wanted to be the most eye-catching scene in the sports meet, but their leader was not up yet.


    ¡°Tiantian, I heard that the leaders of the neighboring sses went out to put on makeup.¡±


    Ye Tian yawned and said with sleepy eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myselfter. It¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    As the little princess of the royal family, she would be invited to various fashion events every year and would also attend banquets. Seeing that she had put on makeup so many times, Ye Tian naturally knew how to do it too.


    ¡°Where are the dresses? I have a few dresses in my wardrobe. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    On Fridays, students could wear their own clothes, but An Rui had not seen Ye Tian wearing her own clothes. She usually wore her school uniform in school. ¡°No need, I have it.¡±


    Ye Tian took out a dress from the cab. ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    An Rui waited in the dormitory for about half an hour before Ye Tian came out.


    Ye Tian was wearing a white high-end dress with a thin veil. The light V-neck exposed her corbones slightly and the light texture made her look slender and graceful. She had let down her waist-length hair. She had a natural curl at the end of her hair and a crystal hair band on her head. She had light makeup on her face, pink lipstick on her lips, and her skin was fair and glowing. Wearing this thin chiffon dress, she looked like a fairy from the heavens.


    ¡°Tiantian, you¡¯re too good-looking.¡±


    Seeing An Rui¡¯s mouth open, Ye Tian walked over and held her arm. ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated. Let¡¯s go and have breakfast.¡±


    An Rui only regained her senses after Ye Tian pulled her out of the dormitory.


    Walking out of the female dormitory, countless people turned back to look at Ye Tian. Ye Tian looked extremely calm, as if the envious and amazed gazes of others could notpare to the breakfast in the canteen.


    After breakfast, the sses started to gather.


    Ye Tian took the ss pass from Zhou Ying and returned to the team.


    The boys and girls who were talking all fell silent when Ye Tian came over.


    Today was the sports day and Zhou Ying had requested for all her ssmates to be present. Gu Yang, Shen Mingxiu, and the rest had alle.


    They were standing behind the boys and ying around. When Ye Tian came over, Shen Mingxiu raised his chin when he saw her. ¡°Look, Brother Yang¡¯s deskmate is here.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, she¡¯s really beautiful today. I¡¯m definitely a fairy.¡±


    Gu Yang looked upzily at Ye Tian, who was at the front. Her back was facing the team and she could only see her slender back. Her waist-length hair was slightly curled and her white dress was flowing and refreshing. Her exposed arms and legs were slender and fair. With her waist retracted, she looked small. ¡°F*ck.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yang, what are you scolding me for?¡±


    Gu Yang looked up slightly, her slender fingers pinching her nose. ¡°It¡¯s very ugly. Don¡¯t mention it again.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu and the rest were speechless.


    Mu Sisi was almostte. She had run all the way and when she passed by Gu Yang, she heard Shen Mingxiu and Gu Yang¡¯s conversation. She stood in front of Duoduo and said to her, ¡°Hey, Gu Yang just said that Ye Tian is ugly. There¡¯s no doubt that he hates Ye Tian. He didn¡¯t vote when you and Ye Tian chose the leaderst time.¡±

 Chapter 2350 - Little Fairy

    <h4>Chapter 2350 Little Fairy</h4>


    After the song, the ssroom was silent for a moment.


    It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Ye Tian took the fan away from her face, regained her sweet smile and bowed.


    Someone started to p and then the apuse seemed to stop.


    It was very enthusiastic.


    Gu Yang stood up from the chair and walked toward the ssroom door.


    Shen Mingxiu and the rest only reacted after he walked out.


    ¡°Where is Brother Yang going? He hasn¡¯t voted yet? I thought his deskmate couldn¡¯tpare to him, but now it seems like he¡¯s crushing her!¡±


    Qi Yuan said, ¡°If she danced in an ancient dress, how beautiful would she be?¡±


    Li Lei said, ¡°I¡¯m going to start liking Brother Yang¡¯s deskmate.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu said, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Brother Yang. I¡¯ll go out and take a look. You must vote for Brother Yang¡¯s deskmateter.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu chased after her but could not find her. In the end, he found Gu Yang in the male washroom.


    After Gu Yang washed her face, she shook the water droplets off her hands.


    Shen Mingxiu noticed a trace of blood in the pool and asked, ¡°Brother Yang, what¡¯s wrong? Are you injured?¡±


    Gu Yang wiped her face and walked out of the washroom. ¡°Are you going to y billiards?¡±


    ¡°Go!¡± Shen Mingxiu sent a message to Qi Yuan and Li Lei, asking them to vote ande out quickly.


    After ying billiards, they ate together. Shen Mingxiu seemed to have thought of something and asked Qi Yuan and Li Lei, ¡°Who will be the leader?¡±


    Li Lei said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s our Brother Yang¡¯s deskmate. I¡¯m going to call her Little Fairy in the future.¡±


    Qi Yuan said, ¡°I¡¯m still reminiscing about the ssical dance she did. I usually see her studying, eating, or readingic books. I didn¡¯t expect her dance to be so good.¡±


    ¡°I think she¡¯s the prettiest girl in our ss.¡± Qi Yuan looked at Gu Yang, who was leaning against the chairzily and smoking. ¡°Brother Yang, what do you think?¡±


    Gu Yang flicked the cigarette ash. ¡°All of you are bored talking about girls every day.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu said, ¡°Brother Yang, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. There are a lot of beautiful girls chasing after you every day. The few of us are miserable. We can only pick up those that you don¡¯t like.¡±


    Gu Yang stubbed out her cigarette and stood up from the chair, swinging her school jacket over her thin shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°No activity tonight?¡± Shen Mingxiu was dumbfounded. For people like him who did not like to study, the beautiful night life had just begun!


    Gu Yang ignored Shen Mingxiu and left after paying the bill.


    Shen Mingxiu touched his head and said to Qi Yuan and Li Lei, who were behind him, in confusion, ¡°Why did he go back so early? Isn¡¯t the house deserted?¡±


    Qi Yuan said, ¡°Brother Yang doesn¡¯t seem to be in the right state today.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not guess Brother Yang¡¯s thoughts. We won¡¯t be able to guess anyway.¡± Shen Mingxiu put his arm around Qi Yuan and Li Lei¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s go dance.¡±


    That night.


    Gu Yang had a dream repeatedly. From time to time, a pair of watery eyes that were covered by a fan appeared in her dream.


    When he woke up in the morning, he felt something strange.


    He looked down and cursed.


    ¡­.


    For the next few days, Ye Tian did not see her deskmateing to ss.


    Shen Mingxiu and the rest also came asionally.


    The teachers were used to it and no one cared about these bad students.


    Ye Tian did not care. Without the deskmate who troubled her from time to time, she felt much more peaceful.


    Soon, it was the night before the sports meet.


    Ye Tian was the leader of the ss and she did not need to wear the school uniform that day.


    Zhou Ying, the form teacher, called Ye Tian to the side. ¡°Wear a nice dress. Remember to put on light makeup and do your hair.¡±


    That morning, An Rui woke Ye Tian up.


    Ye Tian rubbed her eyes, looking sleepy.


    An Rui really admired Ye Tian. The leaders of each ss wanted to be the most eye-catching scene in the sports meet, but their leader was not up yet.


    ¡°Tiantian, I heard that the leaders of the neighboring sses went out to put on makeup.¡±


    Ye Tian yawned and said with sleepy eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myselfter. It¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    As the little princess of the royal family, she would be invited to various fashion events every year and would also attend banquets. Seeing that she had put on makeup so many times, Ye Tian naturally knew how to do it too.


    ¡°Where are the dresses? I have a few dresses in my wardrobe. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    On Fridays, students could wear their own clothes, but An Rui had not seen Ye Tian wearing her own clothes. She usually wore her school uniform in school. ¡°No need, I have it.¡±


    Ye Tian took out a dress from the cab. ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    An Rui waited in the dormitory for about half an hour before Ye Tian came out.


    Ye Tian was wearing a white high-end dress with a thin veil. The light V-neck exposed her corbones slightly and the light texture made her look slender and graceful. She had let down her waist-length hair. She had a natural curl at the end of her hair and a crystal hair band on her head. She had light makeup on her face, pink lipstick on her lips, and her skin was fair and glowing. Wearing this thin chiffon dress, she looked like a fairy from the heavens.


    ¡°Tiantian, you¡¯re too good-looking.¡±


    Seeing An Rui¡¯s mouth open, Ye Tian walked over and held her arm. ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated. Let¡¯s go and have breakfast.¡±


    An Rui only regained her senses after Ye Tian pulled her out of the dormitory.


    Walking out of the female dormitory, countless people turned back to look at Ye Tian. Ye Tian looked extremely calm, as if the envious and amazed gazes of others could notpare to the breakfast in the canteen.


    After breakfast, the sses started to gather.


    Ye Tian took the ss pass from Zhou Ying and returned to the team.


    The boys and girls who were talking all fell silent when Ye Tian came over.


    Today was the sports day and Zhou Ying had requested for all her ssmates to be present. Gu Yang, Shen Mingxiu, and the rest had alle.


    They were standing behind the boys and ying around. When Ye Tian came over, Shen Mingxiu raised his chin when he saw her. ¡°Look, Brother Yang¡¯s deskmate is here.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, she¡¯s really beautiful today. I¡¯m definitely a fairy.¡±


    Gu Yang looked upzily at Ye Tian, who was at the front. Her back was facing the team and she could only see her slender back. Her waist-length hair was slightly curled and her white dress was flowing and refreshing. Her exposed arms and legs were slender and fair. With her waist retracted, she looked small. ¡°F*ck.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yang, what are you scolding me for?¡±


    Gu Yang looked up slightly, her slender fingers pinching her nose. ¡°It¡¯s very ugly. Don¡¯t mention it again.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu and the rest were speechless.


    Mu Sisi was almostte. She had run all the way and when she passed by Gu Yang, she heard Shen Mingxiu and Gu Yang¡¯s conversation. She stood in front of Duoduo and said to her, ¡°Hey, Gu Yang just said that Ye Tian is ugly. There¡¯s no doubt that he hates Ye Tian. He didn¡¯t vote when you and Ye Tian chose the leaderst time.¡±

 Chapter 2351

    <h4>Chapter 2351: Famous Person</h4>


    During the entrance ceremony, ss One caused amotion.


    Especially the leader, Ye Tian. Many boys were secretly asking about her.


    Knowing that she did not have a boyfriend, those who liked her type started to get restless.


    After the opening ceremony, the variouspetitions began.


    Ye Tian only had a running event an hourter. She went to the dormitory to change and sat on the steps to write drafts for her ssmates who were participating in the project.


    A figure walked over and sat beside her.


    ¡°Little Princess, you were in the limelight this morning. Several boys in our ss are asking for your contact!¡±


    Ye Tian nced at Lin Qian. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t. If I give it to your second brother, won¡¯t he find trouble with me?¡± Seeming to have thought of something, Lin Qianined unhappily, ¡°The boys in our ss are too weak. F*ck, do you know how many events I participated in alone?¡±


    Ye Tian asked, ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°100, 800, 3000!¡± Lin Qian was furious. ¡°Are you treating me like a horse? Are you trying to kill


    Ye Tian was speechless.


    ¡°Little Princess, do you think I¡¯m so pitiful?¡± Lin Qian¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Ye Tian writing a draft. ¡°If you write a draft for me, I¡¯ll definitely be full of energy ande in first.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ye Tian rejected without thinking.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lin Qian had a sad expression. ¡°We grew up together after all and have been friends for many years. Are we going to fail just like that?¡±


    Ye Tianughed at Lin Qian¡¯s teasing. ¡°If you get first ce, what about our ss manager?¡± ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll get first ce at 3000 meters. The other projects will give way to your ss.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°The boy from our ss is Gu Yang.¡±


    Lin Qian rolled his eyes. ¡°F*ck, why is it him? Didn¡¯t I hear that he never participates in sports events?¡±


    Not far away.


    Gu Yang, Shen Mingxiu and the rest stood and spoke. Shen Mingxiu winked at Gu Yang, gesturing for her to look at Ye Tian and Lin Qian.


    ¡°Is that Lin Qian your deskmate? Aren¡¯t they sitting too close to each other?¡± When Ye Tian was the leader and let their ss appear, they had received a lot of cheers and Shen Mingxiu felt proud.


    How could the darling of her ss hope to be stolen by a boy from another ss?


    Gu Yang had her hands in her pockets, still lookingzy. However, she frowned slightly, an indescribable frustration in her eyes. ¡°What project did that fellow participate in?¡± Qi Yuan went to ask around.


    After a while, Qi Yuan found out that Lin Qian had participated in several projects.


    At this moment, the Sports Administration was panicking. A boy who was participating in the 100 and 800 meters suddenly had stomach difort and might not be able to participate in thepetition.


    The Sports Administration was reporting to Zhou Ying.


    Qi Yuan ran over. ¡°Brother Yang said that he can do it.¡±


    Zhou Ying was slightlyforted. She did not expect Gu Yang to have a sense of collective honor at such a critical moment.


    Zhou Ying exined the situation to the physical education teacher in charge of this sports meet and changed Gu Yang¡¯s name.


    Lin Qian originally thought that if Gu Yang only participated in the 3000 meters, he would at least be first in the 100 meters and 800 meters.


    In the end, he met Gu Yang 100 meters away.


    Gu Yang was wearing a ck sportswear. When she stood on thepetition stage, she was cool and arrogant. The girls around her screamed loudly and shouted his name, their aura suppressing others.


    A gunshot sounded and Gu Yang took the lead, taking first ce.


    It was the same for the 800 meters. He was like an unruly wild horse, rushing to the front.


    Lin Qian had originally asked Ye Tian to write a refueling draft when he was 800 meters away, but he only cared about chasing after Gu Yang. He did not hear a word of the refueling draft.


    He did his best to catch up, but was still crushed and became the second.


    Lin Qian cursed in his heart.


    However, he was not discouraged. There were still three thousand meters tomorrow. He did not believe that Gu Yang¡¯s endurance in running was still so good!


    The second day of the sports meet.


    Most of the girls did not participate in thepetition and wore their beautiful clothes.


    Ye Tian still had to run three kilometers for the girls. She was wearing a pair of red exercise pants and a white t-shirt, her long hair tied into a bun. Standing among the group of gorgeously dressed girls, her skin was so fair it was glowing, looking youthful and dazzling.


    The first was the boy.


    Gu Yang was still wearing a ck sportswear, but it was different from the style she had worn yesterday. Under her fringe, her face looked like it had been carefully drawn by an artist. If one ignored his arrogant expression, he was definitely a beautiful teenager that everyone loved.


    Thepetition started.


    The field was extremely lively. Most people were cheering Gu Yang on. Even the Year Two and Year Three students were cheering Gu Yang on loudly.


    The girls in ss One were also on steroids.


    Ye Tian and An Rui stood by the side. They did not know if they were affected by the atmosphere, but they were hot-blooded and excited.


    Although Gu Yang usually caused trouble, his sports and stamina were really good.


    When she started running, she was like a gust of wind, leaving the people behind in the dust.


    The wind blew the hair on his forehead and his face looked even more cold and handsome. He was running with his head down and would only look up at the girl when he passed by the first ss.


    The girls in ss One shouted even louder.


    ¡°Gu Yang only looks at the girls in her ss. The girls in her ss are too happy!¡¯


    ¡°Although Gu Yang¡¯s reputation is not good, I want to woo this junior. What should I do?¡±


    It was the boy¡¯sstp.


    Many girls from ss One had mineral water and drinks in their hands as they walked toward the finishing line.


    Seeing this, An Rui also took two bottles of water and stuffed one into Ye Tian¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Gu Yang will definitely be first. She¡¯s your deskmate after all. Let¡¯s go deliver water too!¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°We¡¯re not the only ones bringing him water.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s good or bad, we¡¯re just doing it.¡±


    Ye Tian was pulled to the finish line by An Rui.


    Gu Yang was the first to reach the finish line. He was sweating a lot and pulled up his t-shirt to wipe the sweat on his forehead. His slender waist was slightly exposed, making the girl who brought him water scream.


    Gu Yang looked at the group of girls surrounding him and frowned impatiently. She was about to re up when she saw Ye Tian standing outside of the circle of people from the corner of her eye.


    Seeing the bottle of mineral water in her hand, he pushed aside the girls surrounding him and walked toward Ye Tian.


    But a figure beat him to it.


    Lin Qian had rushed to the finish line.


    Panting, he walked to Ye Tian¡¯s side and took the water from her hand, drinking a few mouthfuls.


    ¡°F*ck, if Gu Yang from your ss participates next year, I won¡¯t participate even if I die.¡± He hated the word ¡®two¡¯ now.


    Ye Tian saw that Lin Qian was sweating and the corners of his eyes were red. She took out a packet of tissues and handed it to him. ¡°Wipe your sweat!¡±


    ¡°The little princess is so good to me.¡± Lin Qian took the tissue and someone bumped into his shoulder.


    The tissue and mineral water in her hand fell to the ground..


    <h4></h4>

 Chapter 2352

    <h4>Chapter 2352: Picking Her Up</h4>


    ¡°F*ck, who the f*ck hit me...¡±


    Before Lin Qian could finish, his unfinished words were stuck in his throat when he saw Gu Yang walking away without apologizing after bumping into him.


    Hearing Lin Qian¡¯s scolding, Gu Yang turned back and raised her eyebrows. ¡°What?¡±


    Lin Qian had seen Gu Yang¡¯s fistsst time and they were as hard as iron. He swallowed and immediately cowered. ¡°N-Nothing.¡±


    Gu Yang jumped up the steps and left arrogantly.


    Lin Qian thought of how Ye Tian had seen him being a coward just now and he scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Gu Yang is desperate when she fights. It¡¯s normal for me to admit defeat, right?¡±


    Ye Tian ignored Lin Qian. She was about to reach the 3000-meter mark for the women¡¯s team, so she ran to meet them.


    Lin Qian chased after Ye Tian. ¡°Little Princess, I¡¯ll go buy a drink to replenish my energy now. I¡¯ll give it to you when you¡¯re done running.¡±


    Lin Qian ran towards the school supermarket.


    However, she was stopped on the way.


    ¡°Lin Qian, this isn¡¯t over after you stole our Brother Yang¡¯s woman. Why, are you stealing our prettiest girl again?¡± Shen Mingxiu was chewing gum as he surrounded Lin Qian with Qi Yuan and the rest.


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ve known Ye Tian since we were young. She¡¯s like a younger sister to me.¡±


    ¡°Your lover, right?¡± Shen Mingxiu¡¯s long legs trembled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to join us and hang out with Brother Yang? Come with us to the inte cafe to y games now. If you win, we¡¯ll let you join us.¡±


    Lin Qian¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go now!¡±


    Lin Qian forgot about buying water from Ye Tian and left the school with Shen Mingxiu.


    The women¡¯s 3000 meterspetition officially began.


    Ye Tian was the innermost track. She did not rush to the front at first and kept her strength.


    After the first fiveps, Ye Tian remained in the top three.


    There was a slight pain in her stomach and after half ap, a warm current suddenly surged out.


    Oh no!


    Her good friend had arrived early.


    She did not know if it was because she had secretly eaten too many cold drinks aftering to school.


    Ye Tian frowned and did not dare to go too far.


    Her face turned slightly pale.


    The people behind all caught up.


    Ye Tian held her abdomen with one hand and ran forward with gritted teeth.


    ¡°Did you see Ye Tian? I thought she was very good. She put on a strong front and won the 3,000-meter race. In the end, she came inst. Our ss is about to lose all our face,¡± Mu Sisi said gloatingly.


    ¡°She really likes to be first in everything.¡±


    Another female ssmate said, ¡°I¡¯ve hated her since the time she danced with Duo Xiu. She doesn¡¯t fight usually, but in the end, she still fought for the prettiest girl in the ss.¡±


    ¡°Yes, probably to attract the attention of the boys!¡±


    Mu Sisi said, ¡°In the end, Gu Yang didn¡¯t even look at her. It¡¯s too embarrassing, hahaha...¡±


    Before Mu Sisi could finishughing, a tall and thin ck figure suddenly ran over to the field.


    Who else could it be but Gu Yang?


    Gu Yang was holding a bottle of beverage and a book.


    He ran to Ye Tian¡¯s side.


    Just as Ye Tian was feeling weak, a figure suddenly covered her. The boy¡¯szy voice trailed over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Ye Tian saw Gu Yang¡¯s face clearly and turned her head, saying weakly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re as pale as a ghost now. Stop running. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re ranked or not.¡¯


    Ye Tian did not like to give up halfway. She gritted her teeth. ¡°There¡¯s still one and a halfps.


    Even if I¡¯m thest, I will finish it.¡±


    Looking at her pale and persistent appearance, Gu Yang cursed softly.


    He waved the book in his hand. ¡°Do you usually like to read this?¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s pale face heated up when she saw the unfinished novel in his hand. ¡°Who asked you to look through my things?¡±


    Gu Yang ran forward. ¡°On the page you saw, His Highness and the female lead are preparing to consummate their marriage?¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and her face turned red.


    ¡°Gu Yang, return the book to me.¡±


    ¡°Sure,e and woo me.¡±


    Gu Yang ran forward and Ye Tian had no choice but to chase after him. He did not run fast, but Ye Tian could not catch up.


    In thestp, the participants started to slow down. Gu Yang maintained a steady speed. In order to catch up to him, Ye Tian could only follow closely behind him. She did not care about the other participants, but when she reached the finish line, she found that she had risen fromst ce to third ce.


    After running, Ye Tian had no strength to chase after the novel in his hands.


    She was about to copse to the ground.


    Her legs went weak and she was about to fall when a long and strong arm picked her up.


    He put her arm on his shoulder. ¡°You can¡¯t sit. Walk forward slowly.¡±


    Ye Tian had no strength to walk anymore and was almost dragged by him.


    Her stomach was getting more ufortable and she cked out, her expression dark.


    Gu Yang noticed that something was wrong with Ye Tian and frowned. ¡°Can I still walk if I take you to the clinic now?¡±


    Ye Tian pursed her pale lips. ¡°I...¡±


    Before she could finish, Gu Yang carried her up.


    Many people were screaming when they saw this. Gu Yang suppressed the anger in her eyes and said to the physical education staff who was walking over, ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well. I¡¯ll send her to the clinic.¡±


    Knowing that Ye Tian was not feeling well, Gu Yang only sent someone to the clinic and no one else made a fuss.


    Ye Tian did not want Gu Yang to carry her, but she was weak and her stomach hurt terribly.


    On the way to the clinic, her sweating forehead identally pressed against his thin chest and her fair fingers pinched the clothes on his shoulders.


    Seeing that she was in so much pain, Gu Yang quickened her pace.


    When they arrived at the clinic, the school doctor asked him to put Ye Tian on a small bed.


    ¡°Student, I¡¯ll check on her. You go out first.¡±


    Gu Yang said, ¡°She seems to be in a lot of pain. Do you need me to call 120?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll check her first to see what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Gu Yang stood outside the clinic, taking out a cigarette from her pocket and putting it between her lips.


    After lighting the cigarette, she took a few puffs. A momentter, she put out the cigarette and looked into the clinic.


    Not long after, the school doctor came out.


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t eat breakfast this morning and have low blood sugar. I can leave after resting for a while.¡±


    Gu Yang took out her phone and called Shen Mingxiu. ¡°Go to Thousand Happiness House and buy the breakfast that girls like.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, how would I know what girls like to eat for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Then buy one of each.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu was speechless.


    After Gu Yang hung up, she entered the clinic.


    He lifted the curtain and looked at Ye Tian, who was about to get up from the bed. He frowned and said fiercely, ¡°The school doctor asked you to lie down and rest. Why are you getting up?¡±


    Ye Tian felt extremely awkward. Her good friend hade and was lying here. Wouldn¡¯t she dirty the bed in the clinic?.


    <h4></h4>

 Chapter 2353

    <h4>Chapter 2353: A Love Letter to Him</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can leave first!¡± Ye Tian lowered his thick and long eyshes, not daring to look at Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang saw that something was wrong with Ye Tian. Instead of leaving, she approached her. ¡°The school doctor said that you should lie down and rest.¡±


    Ye Tian furrowed her eyebrows even tighter, her fair ears turning red.


    She felt embarrassed and awkward.


    If only there was a hole to hide in.


    She looked at their feet that were very close and shouted at him fiercely, ¡°I said I¡¯m fine. Leave quickly!¡±


    Just then, the school doctor¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ¡°Student, I have a sanitary pad in my bag. Take it and use it first.¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s face immediately flushed red.


    The school doctor walked in and saw Gu Yang inside. She coughed lightly. ¡°Boy, you can go out!¡±


    Gu Yang nced at the thing the school doctor was holding from the corner of her eye.


    He did not know what it was.


    Walking out of the clinic, he took out his phone and searched for Shu Bao.


    After seeing what it was, his cold and handsome face immediately heated up.


    The school doctor came out of the clinic and left on the phone.


    Gu Yang waited at the door for a few minutes but did not see Ye Tian. He went in again.


    Ye Tian was in the washroom of the clinic.


    There was some on his pants.


    She was so anxious that she covered her face with her hands, not knowing what to do.


    She could not go out like this.


    She did not have her phone with her. She had just called the school doctor a few times, but no one answered.


    After a few more minutes, Ye Tian tried to call the school doctor again. This time, someone knocked on the washroom door.


    ¡°Sister school doctor, can I borrow your phone? I want to call my ssmate and ask her to send a jacket over.¡±


    The person outside did not respond and knocked three more times.


    Ye Tian opened the door a crack and handed a ck jacket in.


    The moment Ye Tian saw the ck jacket, she froze.


    ¡°Take it. The school doctor went out.¡± Gu Yang threw the jacket at Ye Tian and ran away.


    Ye Tian looked at the ck jacket in her hand and felt extremely awkward.


    Gu Yang must have known that her good friend hade. Now, she had embarrassed herself in front of him!


    Ye Tian stayed in the washroom for a while before she tied Gu Yang¡¯s jacket around her waist and came out of the clinic.


    Gu Yang could no longer be seen.


    Ye Tian let out a long sigh of relief.


    It was the weekend after the sports meeting.


    After Ye Tian returned to the pce, she helped Gu Yang wash her coat.


    On Monday, she carried it back to school in a bag.


    When she arrived at the ssroom, she put the bag with Gu Yang¡¯s jacket under his desk.


    Gu Yang did note over in the morning. After lunch in the canteen, Ye Tian was stopped by a female ssmate from the same junior high school as her on her way back to the ssroom.


    ¡°Ye Tim.¡±


    Ye Tian smiled at the female ssmate.


    ¡°I only found out that you were in ss One at the opening ceremony of the sports meet. You didn¡¯te for the military training, right? I thought you wouldn¡¯te to Nanli to attend high school. ¡±


    ¡°I injured my leg a while back and only came to school after I recovered.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± The female ssmate pulled Ye Tian aside and said with a slightly red face, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re deskmate with Gu Yang now?¡±


    Ye Tian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± The female ssmate took out a pink letter with a shy expression. ¡°I was smitten by Gu Yang at the sports meet. This weekend, he keeps appearing in front of my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Ye Tian, seeing that we were deskmates in junior high, you must deliver this letter for me.¡±


    Before Ye Tian could say anything, the female ssmate ran away. After running a few steps, she turned back to look at Ye Tian. ¡°If you seed, I¡¯ll treat you to strawberry cake!¡±


    Ye Tian looked at the love letter in her hand and sighed slightly.


    What was so charming about Gu Yang? Why were so many girls so fearless?


    Ye Tian entered the ssroom with the love letter.


    Gu Yang, Shen Mingxiu and the rest only entered the ssroom five minutes before the first ss started in the afternoon.


    All of them looked like they had just woken up. Their eyes were sleepy and they were wearing their school uniforms loosely.


    Entering the ssroom, Gu Yang nced at the bag under the desk and then at Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian felt his gaze and seemed to have thought of something. She hurriedly took out the love letter from her female ssmate.


    When Gu Yang saw the heart-shaped love letter Ye Tian suddenly handed over, she raised her eyebrows slightly, most of her sleepiness gone. A devilish smile appeared on her cold face. ¡°For


    Shen Mingxiu and the others were putting away their bags and when they saw Ye Tian handing Gu Yang a love letter, they hooted.


    Ye Tian was about to exin when she heard Gu Yang sayzily and narcissistically, ¡°Others secretly give love letters, but you¡¯re quite bold.¡±


    Gu Yang took the love letter and opened it with a smile.


    Ye Tian ignored Gu Yang and Shen Mingxiu.


    Anyway, after seeing the person who signed the letter, he would know who sent it.


    It was rare for Gu Yang to see a love letter.


    Although it was mushy, he was in a good mood.


    However, when he saw a female ssmate from ss Three, hiszy and smiling face darkened.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t write the letter?¡±


    Ye Tian looked up at Gu Yang with a gaze like she was looking at a lunatic. ¡°I¡¯m not sick. Why should I write such a letter to you? A ssmate in junior high asked me to give this to you.¡±


    The moment Ye Tian finished speaking, the letter in Gu Yang¡¯s hand was torn into pieces.


    Shen Mingxiu and the rest could notugh anymore. Gu Yang¡¯s expression did not look too good.


    The teenager, who usually lookedzy and gangsterish, was like a dark cloud when he got angry. Even the surrounding air started to freeze.


    His slender eyes stared at Ye Tian for a moment. Ye Tian was reading her book as if nothing had happened, not caring about his murderous gaze.


    The bell rang.


    The teacher for the first ss in the afternoon walked in.


    Gu Yang stood up from her seat, pushed her chair away, and walked out.


    The moment Gu Yang went out, Shen Mingxiu and the rest followed.


    There was a loudmotion behind and many students in front turned around. The teacher frowned. ¡°Gu Yang, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, Gu Yang¡¯s stomach suddenly hurts. Let¡¯s send him to the clinic.¡± Shen Mingxiu said with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any discipline in ss? Don¡¯te back after this ss!¡±


    An Rui turned back to look at Ye Tian. ¡°Tiantian, what happened to your deskmate?¡±


    Ye Tian thought of Gu Yangs sudden anger and shook her head with lingering fear.


    Was there something wrong with his brain?


    She was just delivering love letters for others. Did she have to be so angry?


    Ye Tian shook her head. The monthly exam wasing soon. She should take the exam and wait for the teacher to arrange her seat again!


    For the next two days, Gu Yang came to the ssroom, but ignored Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian did not take it seriously. She was happy to be alone when he did not talk to her.


    Today, during physical education ss, Ye Tian heard several girls talking about Gu Yang¡¯stest gossip..

 Chapter 2354

    <h4>Chapter 2354: Giving Him A Girlfriend</h4>


    ¡°Gu Yang is chasing after a junior from the middle school opposite our school.¡±


    ¡°Junior is super cute. I even saw Junior and Gu Yang drinking milk tea at the milk tea shop outside yesterday.¡±


    ¡°The junior only reached Gu Yang¡¯s chest. When the two of them stand together, there¡¯s a difference in height. They¡¯re a perfect match!¡±


    ¡°Junior is famous for being cold and arrogant. Can Gu Yang get her?¡±


    ¡°What the hell? I saw them at the milk tea shop yesterday. The junior even pulled Gu Yang¡¯s sleeve. Now that the big boss is here, is he cold or obedient?¡±


    An Rui asked Ye Tian softly, ¡°Tiantian, is your deskmate really chasing after the junior from the middle school opposite?¡±


    Ye Tian shook her head. She was not sensitive to these things.


    She felt that it was time and energy-consuming to fall in love in school.


    Wasn¡¯t it good to read more books and eat more snacks?


    Halfway through the physical education ss, the teacher let them move around freely.


    Ye Tian remembered that she had read half of the new novel and went back to the ssroom to get her books.


    Walking to the back door, she was about to go in when she froze when she saw the petite figure sitting on her chair.


    The girl was wearing a white dress, her long hair tied into a fish bone braid in front of her chest. She tugged at Gu Yang¡¯s sleeve, who was leaning against the chair and ying games. Her voice was soft. ¡°Promise me. Aren¡¯t you the one who listens to me the most?¡± Goosebumps appeared on Ye Tian¡¯s skin.


    It seemed like the rumors were true. Gu Yang really had a new goal.


    Ye Tian could not return to her desk to take her novel and turned to leave.


    Gu Yang, who was immersed in her game, suddenly looked up at her.


    Their eyes met.


    Ye Tian felt a little guilty, as if she had disturbed him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Ye Tian ran away.


    Gu Yang pressed the tip of her tongue against her cheek and could not help but smile.


    ¡°Grandpa is already hospitalized. He just wants to see his grandson. Can you promise me to go and see him?¡±


    The girl was Gu Yang¡¯s cousin.


    When they were young, they had stayed in the Gu family¡¯s old mansion for a period of time and had a good rtionship.


    Gu Yang shook off the girl¡¯s slender hand and said impatiently, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s not talk about Grandpa anymore. Don¡¯t you like to sit alone? Why is there someone sitting beside you now?¡± Gu Xi looked at the desk in front of her. It was a pink pencil case and her books were ced neatly. She could even smell a faint fragrance.


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl, right?¡± Gu Xi cupped her cheeks with her hands and blinked. ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s a beautiful girl.¡±


    ¡°Brother, is she as pretty as me?¡±


    Gu Yang mmed her phone on the table. ¡°You¡¯re the prettiest in the world, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Gu Xi stood up in a good mood. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Gu Yang waved her hand.


    Ye Tian did not get the novel and went to the female washroom.


    When she came out, she identally met Gu Yang.


    He seemed to know that she was here.


    Ye Tian wanted to go around it. She did not know why, but after he carried her to the clinic during the sports day and let him know that her good friend was visiting, she did not dare to look into his eyes.


    She felt extremely awkward.


    Gu Yang had her hands in her pockets, blocking Ye Tian.


    He was much taller than her and she did not look at him. He bent down slightly and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Ye Tian could only look up at him. ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°Why did you go to the ssroom just now?¡±


    Ever since the love letter incident that day, he had not spoken to her for two to three days.


    She was not used to suddenly speaking to her in such azy tone. She replied with a straight face, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s handsome face was on par with her. His eyes were ck and bright, his eyelids were thin, and the ends of his eyes were slightly raised. His skin was fair and his good looks coupled with his indecent expression made people feel troubled. ¡°Move away.¡¯


    He did not let her.


    Ye Tian wanted to walk to the other side, but he blocked her.


    After a few times, Ye Tian was a little embarrassed. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Gu Yang raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m dating that girl. She wants to keep a low profile. You saw us earlier. I don¡¯t want any rumors to appear in school tomorrow.¡±


    Ye Tian did not expect him to be worried about this and nodded at him hurriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a gossipy person. I will never tell anyone about you having a date with my junior in the ssroom!¡±


    Gu Yang stared at her serious expression for a few seconds, a smile appearing in her dark eyes.


    Before he left, he said to her, ¡°You¡¯re so silly.¡±


    Ye Tian red at his back angrily.


    She had already promised to keep it a secret. Why was he still attacking her?


    He was the fool! His whole family was fools!


    Ye Tian really did not tell anyone that Gu Yang and the junior from the middle school opposite were having a date in ss One.


    But the next day, many people found out.


    Someone even came to ask if Ye Tian had seen it with her own eyes.


    Ye Tian really could not say anything.


    This gossip was really not spread by her!


    When Ye Tian arrived at the ssroom, several girls surrounded her.


    ¡°Ye Tian, did you see the junior from the middle school opposite during the physical education ss yesterday?¡±


    ¡°How is it? Is it a little girl?¡±


    ¡°What is she doing in the ssroom with Gu Yang? Are they kissing?¡±


    Ye Tian asked, ¡°Who did you hear it from?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say so?¡±


    ¡°When did I say that?¡±


    ¡°We heard that you were the one who told them first...¡±


    After a girl finished speaking, she immediately fell silent when she saw Gu Yang suddenly appearing behind Ye Tian.


    Now that the big boss was here, they naturally did not dare to gossip about him in front of him.


    The girls quickly returned to their seats.


    Ye Tian looked back. Gu Yang was holding a basketball in her hands, her ck eyes bright.


    Ye Tian¡¯s scalp turned numb.


    For the first time, she felt uneasy in front of him.


    The rumors outside were really not spread by her, but now everyone was saying that it was her.


    Wouldn¡¯t she be guilty if she caused him to break up with his junior?


    Gu Yang pulled out the chair beside Ye Tian and sat down.


    His slender fingers turned the basketball and he turned back to look at Ye Tian, who wanted to talk to him several times but wanted to say something.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°I didn¡¯t spread the rumors outside.¡±


    Gu Yang raised her eyebrows and her cold face darkened slightly. ¡°Who else could it be? Only you saw it yesterday.¡±


    Before Ye Tian could say anything, she heard Gu Yang say, ¡°She mentioned breaking up with me a few minutes ago.¡±


    Ye Tian looked at Gu Yang, who looked fierce, and swallowed in fear. ¡°Maybe someone else saw you, but you didn¡¯t notice it? I didn¡¯t spread the rumors.¡±


    Gu Yang put down the basketball and put an arm on Ye Tian¡¯s desk, leaning close to her. ¡°You lost the girlfriend I finally got. Compensate me.¡±


    Ye Tian was speechless..


    <h4></h4>

 Chapter 2355

    <h4>Chapter 2355: So Soft</h4>


    What the hell?


    Asking her topensate a girlfriend?


    What the hell?


    Asking her topensate a girlfriend?


    Looking at Ye Tian¡¯s dazed expression, Gu Yang suddenly smiled and approached her.


    There was a faint strawberry fragrance on her.


    ¡°How about...¡± He dragged his tone, a devilish smile on his cold face. ¡°I ept you reluctantly.¡±


    Ye Tian finally understood what he meant.


    Her tender cheeks were flushed red from his breath when he spoke.


    Ye Tian did not expect him to be so shameless.


    In her panic, she kicked at his calf.


    Thest time she had kicked Gu Yang, the young girl had been in pain.


    He seemed to have noticed something and retracted his leg the moment she kicked him.


    Ye Tian identally kicked his hard chair.


    It was so painful that tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Gu Yang!¡± Ye Tian ignored her usual upbringing and picked up the book on the desk, hitting his shoulder.


    ¡°Why are you so annoying?¡±


    Gu Yang looked at her crying in pain and ced her long legs by her feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared of you. Kick, kick, kick.¡±


    Ye Tian kicked him impolitely.


    After kicking him, she realized that she had used too much strength and he might be in pain. She red at him, afraid that he would kick her back. ¡°You asked me to kick you!¡±


    Gu Yang hugged the back of her head with both hands. Her calf bone was still in pain, but seeing her lively and interesting appearance, she could not help but smile.


    When Ye Tian saw his smile, she was stunned for a moment before she quickly turned around and took out a book to read.


    A few secondster, the book was taken away.


    Gu Yang¡¯s evilughter sounded. ¡°Little kid, you¡¯re holding the book upside down.¡±


    Ye Tian buried her face into the book, the heat on her skin seemingly unable to go away.


    What the hell? Why was she always embarrassing herself in front of him recently?


    Ye Tian¡¯s performance at the sports meet caused quite a stir.


    Naturally, there were many people watching her.


    During ss, boys came to look at her from time to time.


    There were the most Year One and Year Two students.


    After every ss in the afternoon, Ye Tian would be called out.


    At first, Ye Tian did not know what was going on. Every time someone called her, she would go out obediently.


    In the end, when she went out, she was either asked for her contact details or confessed to.


    The boys standing in the corridor even hooted from time to time.


    Ye Tian was not excited or happy at all. She was annoyed.


    When another boy called her name, Ye Tian frowned and was about to speak when a basketball was thrown at the boy called Ye Tian. It happened to hit the boy¡¯s nose. The boy¡¯s nose started to bleed.


    ¡°F*ck, who threw it?¡±


    Gu Yang, who had slept in a few sses in the afternoon, stood up. He was tall and thin, his face dark as he looked at the boyzily and raised his eyebrows arrogantly. ¡°I threw it.¡¯


    When the boy saw Gu Yang, his expression changed.


    The boy was in his second year of high school and was not afraid of Gu Yang. He shouted at Gu Yang, ¡°Are you f*cking crazy? What does it have to do with you if I¡¯m looking for Ye Tian?¡±


    Gu Yang pushed the chair away and walked toward the boy with her hands in her pockets. ¡°Say it again if you dare!¡±


    Gu Yang was really fierce when she was fierce. Her eyes were ruthless and filled with arrogance.


    The boy thought of how their big boss, Jiang Yi, had been defeated by Gu Yang before and did not dare to really fight with Gu Yang. He swallowed his saliva. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Ye Tian?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my deskmate. So what?¡± Gu Yang walked in front of the boy and poked his chest. ¡°If I see youing to disturb her again, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Ye Tian saw Gu Yang and the boys outside pushing each other and she was afraid that they would fight. She walked over and pulled Gu Yang¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for ss. Don¡¯t fight.¡±


    Ye Tian then looked at the boy with the nosebleed. ¡°Leave quickly. I won¡¯t have a boyfriend in high school.¡±


    The boy red at Gu Yang angrily before he turned and ran away.


    After the boy ran away, Ye Tian was about to let go of Gu Yang¡¯s arm when he suddenly grabbed her.


    Her hands were soft and fair, as if they were boneless.


    She felt like she had been electrocuted when he held her hand.


    Ye Tian blushed and quickly retracted her hand, entering the ssroom.


    Gu Yang swept her teeth with the tip of her tongue and walked behind her, saying in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Your hand is so soft.¡±


    Ye Tian wanted to kick him to death.


    Before evening self-study.


    Gu Yang ced her hands on the ground and satzily on the basketball court steps.


    Shen Mingxiu and the rest were ying golf. They called Gu Yang several times, but he did note.


    Shen Mingxiu said, ¡®[Is he having sex?¡±


    Qi Yuan said, ¡°It¡¯s too obvious.¡±


    Li Lei asked, ¡°Who is the other party?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu and Qi Yuan rolled their eyes at Li Lei.


    Wasn¡¯t it obvious who the other party was? ¡°That junior from the middle school opposite?¡± ¡°Li Lei, you¡¯ll die from stupidity sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re not?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu and Qi Yuan did not want to y with Li Lei anymore.


    Li Lei wanted to ask Gu Yang for help, but when he turned around, Gu Yang was no longer sitting on the steps. He was talking to An Rui.


    Li Lei pointed. ¡°Could it be her? But Brother Yang doesn¡¯t interact much with her usually!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu was speechless.


    Qi Yuan was speechless.


    An Rui did not expect Gu Yang to stop her.


    Gu Yang was the tallest among the boys in ss One. She should be more than 1.8 meters tall and An Rui was much shorter than him.


    Being surrounded by his tall figure, An Rui was a little flustered and did not dare to meet his eyes. ¡°Gu, Gu Yang, is there anything you need from me?¡±


    Gu Yang: ¡°What¡¯s my deskmate¡¯s number?¡±


    ¡°Ah? It¡¯s Tiantian?¡± An Rui¡¯s eyshes fluttered. ¡°Tiantian told me not to tell anyone.¡±


    Gu Yang clenched her fists, her knuckles cracking. ¡°Student, I¡¯m not very patient. Don¡¯t make me ask for the third time. How much is my deskmate¡¯s number?¡±


    An Rui was frightened by Gu Yang.


    Thinking of how he had smashed the senior¡¯s nose in the afternoon, she took out her phone and shakily flipped to Ye Tian¡¯s phone number.


    After studying at night.


    Ye Tian returned to the dormitory.


    After washing up, shey on the bed and turned on her phone.


    She received a message.


    ¡°Are you free this weekend?¡±


    Ye Tian looked at the unknown number and was puzzled.


    She would only tell her number to people she was familiar with.


    Who was this person?


    Did he send the wrong message?


    Ye Tian ignored him.


    However, half an hourter, she received another message from an unknown number.


    ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    Who was this person?


    Her mother had told her not to chat with strangers.


    Ye Tian ignored him as usual.


    The third message came very quickly.


    ¡°Little kid, do you have to be so awesome?¡±


    Thinking of how Gu Yang had called her a child in the afternoon, Ye Tian shivered.


    Could the person who sent the message be Gu Yang?


    Where did he get her number from?


    Just as Ye Tian was confused, An Rui walked over and told Ye Tian softly about Gu Yang asking for her number..


    <h4></h4>

 Chapter 2356

    <h4>Chapter 2356: He Might Be Suspended</h4>


    So, the unknown number that sent her the message was her deskmate?


    Ye Tian hurriedly threw her phone away.


    She buried her face into the pillow and said gloomily, ¡°Why did he want my number for no reason?¡±


    An Rui looked at the troubled Ye Tian and said thoughtfully, ¡°Tiantian, don¡¯t you think your deskmate likes you a little?¡±


    Ye Tian looked up, looking like she had been struck by lightning. ¡°Impossible. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    An Rui said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that he¡¯s very angry when other boys give you love letters? Although there are rumors that he likes the school belle of the high school opposite, I don¡¯t see him falling out of love.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s especially concerned about you.¡±


    Ye Tian shook her head hard. No matter what An Rui said, she would not believe that Gu Yang had fallen for her.


    ¡°Maybe this is one of his tricks to prank me. I won¡¯t be fooled.¡±


    Besides, even if he liked her, she would not agree.


    She had never thought of dating in high school. If she had spare time, she might as well read a few moreic books!


    Seeing Ye Tian¡¯s nk expression, An Rui could not say anything more.


    Late at night.


    Gu Yang, Shen Mingxiu and the rest stayed overnight in the inte cafe.


    Shen Mingxiu saw that Gu Yang was staring at her phone after ying a few games. He leaned toward Gu Yang. ¡°What are you looking at? Are you waiting for someone¡¯s message? You were distracted the entire night.¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s tall body leaned against the back of the chair and took out a cigarette from the cigarette box. Before lighting it, she nced at Shen Mingxiuzily. ¡°What do you mean by a girl not replying?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu said, ¡°What else could it mean? I just don¡¯t like you.¡± With that said, Shen Mingxiu froze for a second, looking like he was gossiping. ¡°Did you send a message to your deskmate? Oh, I know. Are you looking for An Rui to ask for your deskmate¡¯s number?¡±


    Gu Yang pushed Shen Mingxiu¡¯s head away. ¡°Stay away from me.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yang, you¡¯re a guy who values love over friendship.¡±


    Gu Yang ignored Shen Mingxiu.


    Seeing that the QQ group was shing nonstop, Shen Mingxiu exited the game and opened the QQ group.


    ¡°F*ck, the Year Two students are actually discussing your deskmate!¡±


    Gu Yang looked up at Shen Mingxiu¡¯sputer screen.


    ¡°How did you get into the group?¡±


    ¡°I snuck in secretly. These are all boys with bad grades in Year Two.¡±


    Gu Yang picked up Shen Mingxiu¡¯s mouse and flipped through the chat records.


    A boy called Brother Wei sent several photos of her as the leader of the first ss during Ye Tian¡¯s opening ceremony.


    Many boys below sent drooling emojis.


    After Brother Wei sent the photo, he said, ¡°This woman looks really sweet. Do you want to take off her clothes?¡±


    Brother Wei: ¡°Mid-night spiritual food, wretched.¡±


    A boy behind asked Brother Wei, ¡°I heard that your deskmate hit you today?¡±


    Brother Wei: ¡°Her deskmate is nothing. I¡¯ll beat him to death next time.¡±


    Brother Wei: ¡°I¡¯m acting like a gangster in front of his deskmate¡¯s photo now. Come and bite me if he can!¡±


    Brother Wei: ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu looked at Gu Yang, who had stood up, and hurriedly pulled him back.


    ¡°Brother Yang, where are you going?¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s expression darkened and he shook off Shen Mingxiu¡¯s hand. ¡°Chen Wei¡¯s grandson is at the inte cafe opposite, right?¡±


    ¡±


    Shen Mingxiu said, ¡°Brother Yang, he just said it online. There¡¯s no need to fight.


    Gu Yang said, ¡°I want to press his head to the ground and call him Daddy.¡±


    The next day, when Ye Tian and An Rui went to the ssroom, there was still a subtle change in their mentality.


    She wanted to ignore it, but she could not.


    It was a little awkward.


    Before this, she was heartless and did not care about anything.


    But today, she did not dare to enter the ssroom.


    Fortunately, the monthly examination wasing soon. If she did not sit with Gu Yang, the awkwardness in her heart would dissipate very quickly! Ye Tian lowered her eyes and went in through the back door.


    Gu Yang did note.


    Ye Tian breathed a sigh of relief.


    Actually, he had not said anything to her, only sending a few messages.


    Why was she so awkward?


    Ye Tian adjusted her mood and took out her morning book.


    During lunch in the canteen, Ye Tian heard a shocking news from An Rui.


    Gu Yang might be suspended from school.


    The chopsticks in Ye Tian¡¯s hand fell on the table and she looked at An Rui in surprise. ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡±


    An Rui replied, ¡°A senior I know.¡±


    An Rui lowered her voice and said to Ye Tian, ¡°I heard that your deskmate beat the person who gave you the favor yesterday afternoon into the hospital.¡±


    Ye Tian furrowed her eyebrows tightly, disappointment appearing on her face. ¡°Why does he like to fight so much?¡±


    Ye Tian did not like bad students. The environment she had lived in since she was young had allowed her to interact with outstanding people.


    Not to mention her older brothers, even Sister Apple¡¯s younger brother, Bo Jingyu, would not send anyone to the hospital even though he was asionally yful.


    Ye Tian was not in the mood to eat. She put down her te and returned to the ssroom.


    Gu Yang did note for two days.


    It was almost the weekend and the monthly examination was next Monday.


    After school on Friday, Ye Tian was about to go home when Shen Mingxiu stopped her.


    ¡°Student Ye Tian, please help me!¡±


    Ye Tian did not want to get too close to these troublesome male ssmates and said coldly, ¡°I have nothing to help you with. Go find someone else!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu blocked Ye Tian¡¯s way and frowned. ¡°Student Ye Tian, you can¡¯t leave him to die. Brother Yang was suspended from school because of you!¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°1 missed the part where that¡¯s my problem? I already rejected that senior. Why did he still hit him?¡±


    ¡°Let me show you something.¡± Shen Mingxiu showed Ye Tian a screenshot of the chat records in the Year Two group chat that night. ¡°Brother Yang only went to beat up Chen Wei after seeing th ese. ¡±


    ¡°Now that Brother Yang is sick, he¡¯s at home alone. He didn¡¯t answer my calls and didn¡¯t open the doorbell. I¡¯m afraid something will happen to him!¡±


    ¡°If you have time, I hope you can go and see him.¡±


    Ye Tian took the address Shen Mingxiu had given her and took a taxi to a high-end district.


    Gu Yang lived on the top floor and Shen Mingxiu gave her the key card to enter the building.


    After leaving the elevator, Ye Tian stood in front of Gu Yang¡¯s house and reached out to press the doorbell.


    After a while, no one answered.


    Ye Tian took out her phone and found the unknown number that had sent her the message.


    Biting her lip, she took a deep breath and called him.


    Ye Tian did not know why, but her heart was beating very fast.


    She was afraid that the call would be hung up.


    It rang several times. Just when Ye Tian thought that no one would answer, a hoarse voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ye Tian heard his low and cold voice and her cheeks puffed up slightly. ¡°Open the door.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the call was hung up.


    Ye Tian stared at the darkened screen, not knowing what he meant.


    Should she open the door or not?


    Just as Ye Tian was about to make another call, the dark brown door was opened from inside.


    A teenager wearing a sweater and pants appeared in front of her with messy hair..


    <h4></h4>

 Chapter 2357

    <h4>Chapter 2357: His Birthday Today</h4>


    Gu Yang leaned against the doorzily, looking at Ye Tian with raised eyebrows. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Shen Mingxiu said that you¡¯re sick.¡±


    Gu Yang had one hand in her pocket and the other rubbing her messy hair. Her voice was hoarse from illness. ¡°Come in!¡±


    Ye Tian walked into the hallway, nning to change her shoes. Gu Yang took the things in her hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to change.¡±


    He had already stepped into the living room.


    Ye Tian followed him in.


    The living room was decorated in a modern style. It was simple and grand, but there were no potted nts at home, making it look cold.


    ¡°I brought food. Eat something first and take your medicine in half an hour.¡±


    Ye Tian walked around the dining room and living room, but did not find a water bottle. She looked at the young man standing in the living room. The setting sun shone in from the window, hiding his thin and tall body in the light. Perhaps it was because he was sick, his well-defined face had lost some weight and his face looked even colder.


    ¡°The kitchen.¡±


    Ye Tian nodded and pointed at the food on the coffee table. ¡°Our Uncle Chef made it. I like it very much. Try it.¡±


    Gu Yang swept her teeth with the tip of her tongue and respondedzily, ¡°Got it.¡¯


    It was rare for him to be so obedient. If Shen Mingxiu and the rest were here, they would definitely cheer.


    Ye Tian went into the kitchen. There was a kettle on the kitchen counter and there was no more water inside.


    The kitchen counter was very clean and it was obvious that it had not been turned on.


    Ye Tian found a few bottles of mineral water in the fridge and poured them into the water bottle.


    After the water bottle was plugged in, he could not find the power switch. He was feeling around when he heard footsteps behind him.


    The teenager¡¯s low and hoarse voice sounded above her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t your water bottle have a switch?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the teenager¡¯s softughter sounded above her head.


    Thatughter sounded likeughter to Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian turned back and red at him. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a little princess, right? You don¡¯t even know how to boil water.¡± With that said, the teenager¡¯s slender and fair hand reached out from behind her and pressed the bottom of the pot.


    Ye Tian was immediately embarrassed.


    Her long and thick eyshes were lowered and she exined herself softly, ¡°I seldom boil water usually, but after staying in the dormitory, I learned to wash my own clothes...¡± Although it was not clean and the servants in the pce helped to wash it after returning, it was at least an improvement for her.


    Ever since she was young, her family had doted on her and she had never done anything.


    However, it was really embarrassing that she could not even find the switch to start the kettle.


    Ye Tian covered her face with her hands, wanting to go out, but Gu Yang grabbed her slender arm. ¡°I¡¯m notughing at you. Look at where you¡¯re going and don¡¯t fall.¡±


    Ye Tian put down the hands covering her face and met Gu Yang¡¯s smiling eyes. Her scalp turned numb. ¡°Can I borrow your washroom?¡±


    Gu Yang lifted her chin. ¡°Go, turn left in the living room.¡±


    A minuteter.


    Gu Yang was pouring water for Ye Tian when she suddenly heard Ye Tian¡¯s awkward and strange voice. ¡°Remember to take your medicer. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Without waiting for Gu Yang to say anything, Ye Tian left hurriedly.


    When Gu Yang came out of the kitchen, she only saw her slender back when she left.


    Gu Yang ran to the washroom.


    He had nned to take a bath earlier and there was a pair of his underwear in the washroom.


    Did she leave in a hurry after seeing this?


    Tsk, she was so easily embarrassed!


    Gu Yang kept her underwear and threw them on the bed before striding out of the door.


    Ye Tian was waiting for the elevator anxiously, the blush on her sweet face still present.


    Hearing footsteps, Ye Tian looked up.


    Gu Yang came over.


    Ye Tian pressed the elevator button, hoping to leave quickly.


    The elevator door opened and Ye Tian was about to enter when a tall figure suddenly blocked her way.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    Ye Tian lowered her thick and long eyshes, the strange feeling in her heart rising again.


    It could not be suppressed.


    Actually, it was not like she had never seen a boy¡¯s underwear before. She often saw Ye Yu¡¯s when he was young.


    But when she saw Gu Yang earlier, she felt awkward and embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid my mother and the rest will be worried if I go back toote.¡±


    Gu Yang nced at her flushed face. Her lowered eyshes were long and dense like a doll¡¯s. Under her tall nose, her lips were as pink as cherry blossoms. Gu Yang pursed her lips and swallowed.


    Ye Tian knew that he was looking at her and his eyes were burning like a wolf.


    Ye Tian started to panic unconsciously.


    Without saying anything more to him, she walked into the elevator.


    Gu Yang did not chase after him, but after the elevator door closed, she said hoarsely, ¡°Today¡¯s my birthday. ¡±


    The elevator was already going down.


    A mocking and cold smile appeared on Gu Yang¡¯s lips.


    To him, birthdays only reminded him of the pain and me.


    What was there to be happy about?


    Wasn¡¯t it the same every year?


    Gu Yang put her hands in her pockets and returned to her room casually.


    Gu Yang did not eat any of the food Ye Tian had brought.


    He sat on the sofa in the living room, his long legs ced on the coffee table.


    He had a cigarette in his mouth and looked up at the ceiling, exhaling smoke nonstop.


    He was decadent andzy.


    After some time, the lights in the living room suddenly dimmed.


    He was still unmoved, as if theck of electricity had no impact on his life.


    In the dark space, she could vaguely see his tall and thin face and the flickering scarlet fireworks.


    In this silence where one could hear a pin drop, a soft and sweet voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Happy birthday to you. ¡±


    ¡°Happy birthday to you. ¡±


    When she sang the third song, several more voices joined in.


    Gu Yang looked up and saw a slender figure slowly walking toward him with a birthday cake with a candle.


    Behind her were Shen Mingxiu and a few others whom he could recognize even if they turned into ashes.


    After the birthday song, Ye Tian put the cake on the coffee table.


    ¡°Brother Yang, blow out the candles. F*ck, there¡¯s a ckout in your high-end district!¡± Shen Mingxiu shouted.


    Gu Yang sat on the sofa, motionless as if she had been fixed in ce.


    ¡°Brother Yang, you¡¯re so mean. We¡¯ve been brothers for so many years, but we didn¡¯t even know it was your birthday today.¡± Qi Yuanined.


    Gu Yang told him to scram.


    Hearing Gu Yang finally speak, they cheered, ¡°Hurry up and make a wish to blow out the candles!¡±


    Gu Yang ignored Shen Mingxiu and the rest. He nced at Ye Tian, who was standing by the side with a smile on her face. He stubbed out his cigarette and stood upzily.


    She blew out the candle without making a wish.


    ¡°Brother Yang, don¡¯t you have any wishes?¡±


    ¡°Can ite true just because you made a promise?¡± Gu Yang raised her eyebrows and looked at Ye Tian, her thin and long eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Do you think it cane true?¡±.

 Chapter 2358

    <h4>Chapter 2358: Cries</h4>


    Ye Tian felt ufortable from Gu Yang¡¯s gaze.


    She held An Rui¡¯s arm and avoided Gu Yang¡¯s gaze. ¡°Blow out the candles directly. If you want to make a wish, you have to do it next year.¡±


    Gu Yang pressed the tip of her tongue against her teeth and chuckled. ¡°You might not have to do it next year.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu and Qi Yuan seemed to understand Gu Yang¡¯s words and smiled cunningly.


    Seeing themughing, Li Lei was confused.


    What was so funny?


    Shen Mingxiu and the others used their phone lights to light up the ce and arranged the supper they had bought. An Rui and Ye Tian helped to cut the cake and split the cake.


    Shen Mingxiu saw several exquisite boxes on the coffee table and opened them to see exquisite food and snacks inside.


    ¡°F*ck, Brother Yang, where did you get this from?¡± Shen Mingxiu threw a snack into his mouth. After eating it, he made a groundhog sound. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu wanted to take another piece, but Gu Yang kept the box and put it in the kitchen.


    ¡°Brother Yang, you weren¡¯t so petty in the past!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s so much food on the table. Isn¡¯t it enough to stuff your mouth?¡±


    An Rui brought a piece of cake for Shen Mingxiu. Shen Mingxiu put some cream on his hand and when the two girls were not paying attention, he put a lump of cream on each of their faces.


    ¡°F*ck, Shen Mingxiu, aren¡¯t you bored?¡± Seeing this, Gu Yang kicked Shen Mingxiu away, took a tissue from the coffee table, and handed it to Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian was not angry. She took the tissue from Gu Yang and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. They¡¯ll be happy on your birthday. Let them be.¡±


    Gu Yang saw that Ye Tian¡¯s face was still a little wet and when she was not paying attention, he reached out his fair and slender hand and wiped the ce where the cream was on her face.


    His fingertips were slightly cold and when they touched the skin on her face, it felt like a clear spring. Ye Tian was shocked and then embarrassed. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Yang showed her the cream on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t wipe it clean.¡±


    Ye Tian was about to say something when he suddenly put his fingertip into his mouth.


    ¡°Tsk, so sweet.¡¯


    Ye Tian was so embarrassed that smoke was almosting out of her head.


    Ye Tian pulled An Rui, who was being chased by Shen Mingxiu. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    An Rui did not dare to talk too much to Gu Yang and Shen Mingxiu usually, because they were not easy to approach.


    But after spending time with him tonight, she found that Shen Mingxiu had the potential to be funny.


    It did not seem that scary.


    An Rui wanted more. She was an obedient girl in the eyes of her parents, teachers and ssmates. She could not do whatever she wanted.


    She yearned for freedom in her heart. People like Shen Mingxiu made up for what shecked in her heart, so she was curious about them. She yearned for them, but somehow, she wanted to be close to them.


    But Ye Tian was leaving and An Rui could not stay here alone, so she left with Ye Tian.


    On the way back, An Rui said excitedly, ¡°Tiantian, don¡¯t you think that Gu Yang, Shen Mingxiu, and the rest are not very bad? They¡¯re quite nice, unlike some boys with good grades in ss who are arrogant and rude.¡±


    Ye Tian was thinking about something and responded absent-mindedly.


    Monday.


    Ye Tian had just arrived at the ssroom when An Rui told her, ¡°Gu Yang¡¯s parents seem to be here. I wonder if he will really be suspended from school?¡±


    Since Gu Yang could enter ss One and cause trouble, her family background should be quite good!


    Ye Tian put down her bag. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy milk. Why don¡¯t I bring you a bottleter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore. I¡¯m full this morning.¡±


    Ye Tian left the ssroom.


    She walked to the discipline master¡¯s office unconsciously.


    Through the window, she saw Gu Yang sittingzily beside a woman while the discipline master sat opposite them.


    The woman looked noble and graceful. Gu Yang looked a little simr to the woman and should be his mother.


    The discipline master¡¯s attitude in front of the woman was very respectful. He nodded from time to time and even poured tea for the woman.


    Ye Tian did not look anymore and quickly left for the store.


    The discipline master sent the woman out of the office.


    A luxurious white sedan was parked downstairs.


    The driver saw the womaning down and opened the door for her.


    The woman put on her sunsses. Before getting into the car, she turned back to look at Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang was not wearing her school uniform and the ck jacket she was wearing was not zipped. Her hands were in her pants pockets and she was chewing gum. Her fair and beautiful face was filled withziness and casualness.


    Ever since she came to see him today, he had never looked at her properly.


    A trace of coldness and disappointment appeared on the woman¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Look at you now. If you had half of Ah Ze¡¯s concern, I would have brought you with me.¡±


    Gu Yang spat out the chewing gum in her mouth and nced at the womanzily. ¡°Just treat me as dead.¡±


    Gu Yang walked toward the teaching building.


    ¡°Gu Yang, if you cause trouble again and get suspended, I won¡¯t protect you anymore.¡±


    ¡± ¡°No.


    The woman looked at Gu Yang¡¯s thin and tall back, her chest heaving with anger.


    The monthly examination was on Monday and Tuesday.


    When Gu Yang entered the ssroom, many students from other sses hade to take the exam.


    Gu Yang took a pen and walked toward the ssroom where he was going to take the exam.


    He was assigned to ss Ten.


    Ye Tian, Shen Mingxiu and Li Lei were also assigned to ss Ten.


    Lin Qian and Yan Ke were not assigned out and remained in ss ten.


    Lin Qian was ying with Gu Yang now and had long cleared his rtionship with Yan Ke.


    Yan Ke saw Gu Yanging over and sitting behind her. She turned back to look at him.


    ¡°Gu Yang.¡± Yan Ke had long regretted breaking up with him so easily. He might have said it casually at that time, but she had agreed out of spite.


    Gu Yang ignored Yan Ke, her cold and arrogant face still dark.


    He looked like he was telling everyone not to f*cking provoke him.


    Yan Hua could see many people looking at her. She felt a little embarrassed being ignored by Gu Yang. She said to him, ¡°Gu Yang, I¡¯ll ask you again. Do you want to make up with me? If not, I¡¯ll promise a senior in Year Three.¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s lips moved. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business who you¡¯re with.¡±


    At this moment, anyone could tell that Gu Yang was in a bad mood.


    Yan Ke turned around with red eyes.


    The pen in her hand was almost broken.


    Ye Tian came to ss Ten after buying the milk. She was arranged to sit in front of Shen Mingxiu and in the same row as Yan Ke.


    When he entered the ssroom and saw Gu Yang, she nced at him.


    Gu Yang leaned against the chair and looked up when she came in.


    Ye Tian sat down and suddenly, the chair was kicked by a long leg that stretched out from behind.


    Ye Tian turned back.


    She met Gu Yang¡¯s sleepy eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gu Yang reached out to her naturally. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat breakfast.¡¯


    Ye Tian was speechless. Couldn¡¯t he go buy breakfast himself?


    ¡°Are you giving it to me?¡±


    Seeing that many people were looking at her and Gu Yang, Ye Tian bit her lip and threw the milk in her hand at him.


    Many boys behind her shouted..


    <h4></h4>

 Chapter 2359

    <h4>Chapter 2359: Geniu</h4>


    Gu Yang nced at Ye Tian, who had her hands over her ears.


    She then looked at Shen Mingxiu, who was shouting the loudest, and kicked Shen Mingxiu¡¯s chair. The strength she used was countless times stronger than when she kicked Ye Tian¡¯s chair earlier, and Shen Mingxiu fell to the ground.


    ¡°F*ck, Brother Yang, you¡¯re putting your lover before your friend!¡± Shen Mingxiu touched his injured butt and red at Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang put the straw into the milk box and took a sip, sayingzily, ¡°I¡¯m borrowing breakfast from my deskmate. Why are you making a ruckus? Do you want to die?¡±


    Yan Ke saw the interaction between Gu Yang and Ye Tian and heard Gu Yang¡¯s defense of Ye Tian. Her heart tightened ufortably.


    The tip of the pen poked the draft paper hard and there was a hole in the draft paper.


    She looked sideways at Ye Tian, jealousy and anger shing in her eyes.


    When she was with Gu Yang, she was often teased by Shen Mingxiu and the rest. He had never defended her.


    There was once when Shen Mingxiu joked that he could do whatever he wanted with Gu Yang.


    At that time, she thought that he was joking, but now that she thought about it, he really did not like her at all.


    She thought that any girl would be the same to a cold and heaftless person like him.


    However, the way he looked at Ye Tian just now was clearly different towards Ye Tian¡¯s protection.


    Yan Ke felt that her heart was about to die from sadness.


    She red at Ye Tian again.


    Ye Tian naturally felt Yan Ke¡¯s unfriendly gaze. Did she think that she had snatched Gu Yang away?


    This was a big misunderstanding!


    Ye Tian regretted it. She should not have borrowed Gu Yang¡¯s bottle of milk.


    Soon, the invigtor arrived.


    This week, the school¡¯s surveince cameras were going to be upgraded. When the invigtors were distributing the papers, Shen Mingxiu poked Ye Tian¡¯s slender back.


    Ye Tian turned back to look at Shen Mingxiu.


    Shen Mingxiu said softly, ¡°Student Ye Tian, can you lend me your copyter? I see that you¡¯re quite serious in your studies. Your results should be very good!¡±


    Ye Tian ignored Shen Mingxiu.


    Although Ye Tian¡¯s grades were not as good as her older brothers, they were indeed top-notch.


    She finished the papers very quickly.


    Shen Mingxiu kicked her chair lightly.


    Ye Tian had been taught since she was young that she was not allowed to do that.


    But after Shen Mingxiu kicked her chair twice, she put the answer sheet aside.


    Shen Mingxiu had good eyesight and was able to copy it in no time.


    After copying it, he shot a look at Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang ignored him.


    Shen Mingxiu threw another ball of paper at Li Lei.


    Two days of the exam passed in a sh.


    An Rui felt that the test this time was very difficult and was especially anxious after the test.


    The answers were different from the answers Ye Tian had given.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I might have done something wrong.¡± Ye Tianforted An Rui.


    An Rui pouted. ¡°Fortunately, the results are out on Friday. The earlier you die, the earlier you can reincarnate. ¡®


    Ye Tian was speechless. Was it that exaggerated?


    Soon, it was Friday.


    Because it was the monthly examination, the results would not be posted.


    However, every teacher in every ss would have an entire grade¡¯s transcript.


    Zhou Ying walked into the ssroom, a refreshing smile on her usually serious face.


    She could tell that the Devil Teacher was in a good mood today.


    Zhou Ying stood on the stage and looked at the students in the ss.


    ¡°This time, our ss scored first in all subjects.¡±


    ¡°I have two ssmates to praise.¡±


    ¡°Zhou Li and Ye Tian are tied for first ce in the cohort. Ye Tian scored full marks in mathematics and physics.¡±


    The students below immediately exploded.


    ¡°Did I hear wrongly? Ye Tian actually got full marks for the most difficult math and physics test this time?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, is she human?¡±


    ¡°Not only is she beautiful and good at dancing, but her results are also unbelievable. Do you want me to live?¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s reaction was calm.


    Seeing the test papers, she felt that she still had room for improvement in hernguage results.


    An Rui had only passed her maths test. It was too difficult this time. Many people with better grades passed.


    An Rui turned back to look at Ye Tian. ¡°What kind of god-like friend did I make? His results are so good and he even readsic books usually. I feel like I¡¯m really a scumbag!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a scumbag. Do we still want to live?¡± Shen Mingxiu, who had not gotten the test paper, said.


    Zhou Ying, who was on the stage, suddenly called Shen Mingxiu and Li Lei¡¯s names.


    ¡°The ones who improved the most this time are Shen Mingxiu and Li Lei. They didn¡¯t drag the ss down this time. I hope you can continue to improve and work hard in the future.¡±


    When Shen Mingxiu and Li Lei received the test papers, they were stunned at first, before they shouted in their hearts.


    ¡°F*ck, I actually got 90 points for math. Am I seeing things?¡±


    Qi Yuan was sitting in another ssroom at that time and could not receive Shen Mingxiu¡¯s note. Seeing their results and then looking at his own, he really cursed in his heart.


    How could he let her live?


    Qi Yuan then ran to look at Gu Yang, who was lyingzily on the table.


    The score on the paper was simr to his.


    There was no doubt that they were dragging the ss down again.


    ¡°Foftunately, I have Brother Yang as mypanion.¡± Qi Yuan exhaled. ¡°Brother Yang is the most loyal. ¡±


    After Ye Tian checked her test paper, she looked at Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang stuffed the test paper into her seat and nced at Ye Tian with a faint smile. ¡°Not bad,


    Ye Tian red at Gu Yang. ¡°If you learn well, I don¡¯t think it will be bad.¡±


    Thest time she saw the Rubik¡¯s cube at his house, he had yed it to the highest level.


    Those who could y the Rubik¡¯s cube to perfection must be very smart.


    Gu Yang raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you want me to study hard?¡±


    ¡°Studying well is being responsible for your future! Are you going to continue like this for the rest of your life? That will only make people look down on you.¡¯


    Gu Yang seemed to have thought of something and gave a faint smile.


    At noon.


    Zhou Li went to the store to buy a piece of bread. When he passed by the field, a tall figure stopped him.


    Zhou Li was a top student poached from Nanli High School. His third year of high school had been waived and his family background was not very good. He could not even bear to eat in the canteen.


    Although Zhou Li and Gu Yang were in the same ss, they had never spoken to each other.


    Seeing Gu Yang stop him, Zhou Li swallowed his saliva in fear.


    Zhou Li lowered his head, wanting to go around Zhou Yang. Shen Mingxiu and the rest came over and surrounded him.


    Zhou Li adjusted his sses, his face red. ¡°Students, I don¡¯t know how I offended you.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu grabbed Zhou Li¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Top student, what are you afraid of? We¡¯re not here to fight with you.¡±


    ¡°Then, then what do you want to do?¡±


    Gu Yang threw Zhou Li a meal card. ¡°The money inside is enough for you to eat in the canteen for three years. Also, just mention how much more you want.¡±


    Zhou Li was frightened. ¡°I-I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t let you take it for free. Come and find us at the field after the afternoon ss.


    <h4></h4>

 Chapter 2360

    <h4>Chapter 2360: She Seemed to Care About Him</h4>


    During ss in the afternoon, Zhou Li felt uneasy.


    He, who had always been serious in ss, would daydream from time to time and would even turn back to look at the back row.


    Zhou Li¡¯s deskmate noticed his strange expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look too good.¡±


    Zhou Li was an honest and introverted person. His biggest hobby was studying.


    He did not know how to deal with Gu Yang and the rest.


    In his opinion, they were two types of people who minded their own business.


    Zhou Li had heard of the evil deeds of Gu Yang and the others. As long as they could not stand someone, they would use their fists to solve the problem.


    Zhou Li did not dare to imagine himself being beaten into the hospital by Gu Yang.


    Usually, his thoughts on solving problems were clear, but now, his mind was muddled. He really could not think of how he had offended Gu Yang!


    Zhou Li naturally did not dare to tell his deskmate that Gu Yang had looked for him in the afternoon.


    ¡°Nothing. ¡±


    Her deskmate frowned. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say it.¡±


    After the afternoon ss, Gu Yang dragged Shen Mingxiu and the rest out of the ssroom.


    Zhou Li¡¯s deskmate called him to eat together and Zhou Li shook his head.


    Zhou Li turned back to look at the back of the ssroom. Gu Yang and the rest were no longer in the ssroom.


    Zhou Li walked out of the ssroom slowly.


    Her deskmate felt that Zhou Li was acting really abnormally in the afternoon. Worried that something had happened to him, she followed behind him quietly.


    Zhou Li arrived at the field.


    Gu Yang and the others were ying basketball. Seeing Zhou Liing over, Gu Yang threw the ball to Shen Mingxiu.


    Gu Yang waved at Zhou Li.


    His deskmate had a bad feeling when he saw Zhou Li being called over by Gu Yang and his bag being snatched by Gu Yang and thrown to Shen Mingxiu.


    When did Zhou Li offend Gu Yang and the rest?


    They did not interact much usually!


    Gu Yang grabbed Zhou Li¡¯s shoulders and led him to the small river bank behind the field.


    Shen Mingxiu and the rest followed.


    When they arrived at the river bank, their deskmate could not see what they were doing.


    After nearly forty minutes, her deskmate still had not seen Zhou Li.


    He could not wait anymore.


    He had to find a teacher. Zhou Li was a typical weak schr and could not stand being punched by them.


    It had been 40 minutes and he had probably been beaten unconscious.


    On Gu Yang¡¯s side.


    Zhou Li¡¯s uneasiness at first had be ease.


    It turned out that Gu Yang had not asked him over to beat him up, but to tutor them.


    Shen Mingxiu and the rest were unwilling at first, but even if they did, they were not suitable to learn!


    But Gu Yang¡¯s gaze was oppressive and he would kick anyone who did not follow up.


    Under his coercion, Shen Mingxiu and the rest had no choice but to learn from Zhou Li.


    Seeing so many learning missions, all of them felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°Brother Yang, I think studying is much harder than fighting.¡±


    Gu Yang nced at Shen Mingxiu and the rest. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to make up for it and only want to rely on your fists in the future, get lost now!¡±


    VVhen Shen Mingxiu saw that Gu Yang was serious, he touched the back of his head. ¡°Make it up to me. The Devil Teacher even praised me today. If I don¡¯t get a share with Ye Yang next time and can¡¯t copy it, wouldn¡¯t I be exposed?¡±


    Zhou Li looked at Shen Mingxiu in surprise. ¡°You copied Ye Tian¡¯s?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu said, ¡°Otherwise, how do you think I can improve so quickly?¡±


    Zhou Li had never seen someone who could admit to copying others without any shame.


    After nearly forty minutes, Zhou Li said to them, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to digest too much at once. Get used to what we¡¯re talking about today.¡±


    Gu Yang twirled the ballpoint pen in her hand and looked at Shen Mingxiu. ¡°Take Zhou Li to dinner first. I¡¯lle overter.¡±


    Seeing Gu Yang bring Zhou Li¡¯s notes over, Shen Mingxiu stretchedzily. ¡°The power of love is really great!¡±


    Gu Yang said, ¡°Shen Mingxiu, shut the f*ck up!¡±


    Li Lei said, ¡°Is Brother Yang in love? When? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu pped the back of Li Lei¡¯s head. ¡°You should have paid the IQ tax long ago.¡±


    The few of them left after ying around. Zhou Li followed behind them, a smile appearing on his slightly serious face.


    These people did not seem to be as bad as the rumors said!


    Gu Yang sat by the river bank, looking at Zhou Li¡¯s notes.


    Suddenly, an angry shout trailed over. ¡°Gu Yang, you¡¯re the one who caused trouble again!¡±


    Gu Yang looked upzily and saw the Year Head standing behind him.


    ¡°I just received a report. Are you abusing Zhou Li from your ss?¡±


    The Year Head looked at Gu Yang angrily, his eyes filled with disgust. ¡°You usually cause trouble in school and don¡¯t like to study. Now, you¡¯re even finding trouble with good students?¡±


    ¡°Zhou Li is the top student our school poached. Even if his family background is not good, the school will not sit back and do nothing after you hit him!¡±


    Gu Yang stood up from the ground. He was much taller than the Year Head. He had a hand in his pocket and looked at the Year Head with raised eyebrows. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The Year Head¡¯s expression darkened even more when he saw Gu Yang¡¯s bad attitude. ¡°You reallyck manners. Don¡¯t think that you can bewless and do whatever you want just because you have some money at home!¡±


    ¡°Come, follow me to see the discipline master!¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s lips curled up carelessly, not taking the Year Head seriously at all. ¡°When did you see me hitting Zhou Li?¡±


    ¡°You still say you didn¡¯t hit him? A ssmate saw you bringing Zhou Li here for nearly forty minutes. Tell me, how did you hit Zhou Li?¡±


    ¡°Gu Yang, the school is not a ce for you to do whatever you want! You must be punished severely for this!¡±


    Gu Yang smirked mockingly. ¡°How did you be the Year Head? Did you buy it?¡±


    No student had dared to speak to him like this before. The Year Head was furious.


    Reaching out, she grabbed his arm roughly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t handle you.¡±


    In the female dormitory.


    Ye Tian was lying on the bed reading a novel when An Rui rushed in.


    ¡°Tiantian, bad news.¡±


    Ye Tian blinked. ¡°Why are you so shocked? What happened?¡±


    ¡°I just heard that Gu Yang hit Zhou Li and the Year Head went to find Gu Yang angrily.¡±


    The novel in Ye Tian¡¯s hand fell to the bed.


    She got out of bed hurriedly, grabbed An Rui¡¯s arm and rushed out.


    ¡°Tiantian, isn¡¯t Gu Yang too much this time? He even bullied an honest person like Zhou Li!¡± Ye Tian said nothing and sped up towards the river bank.


    An Rui could not catch up to Ye Tian and fell behind. Seeing Ye Tian running away, a thought shed in her mind.


    Tiantian did not seem to care about Gu Yang at all, right?


    When Ye Tian arrived at the river bank, the leader of the cohort was pulling Gu Yang and saying ugly words.


    Gu Yang¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. With his temper, he was clearly suppressing it.


    Ye Tian saw his grip on the notebook tighten, his knuckles turning white and the veins on the back of his hand protruding..


    <h4></h4>

 Chapter 2361 - Pulling Her into His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 2361: Pulling Her into His Arms</h4>


    Gu Yang had always been disdainful of exining to people who med him without asking anything.


    This was also amon problem with most boys in adolescence.


    They had their own pride.


    They would fight anyone who crushed their pride!


    If it was anyone else, Gu Yang would have punched them.


    But the other party was the Year Head.


    He did his best to control his temper, but it was obvious that he had reached his limit.


    Gu Yang took out her hand from her pocket, her knuckles cracking.


    The Year Head red at Gu Yang angrily. He did not believe that this bad student could beat him up!


    If he dared to hit him, no school in the capital would dare to ept this bad man!


    ¡°You¡¯re really embarrassing your parents!¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s cold and arrogant face was so dark that water could drip from it. He red at the Year Head with red eyes. ¡°Say that again if you dare?¡±


    The Year Head was about to say it again when a soft and sweet voice trailed over.


    ¡°Chief Liu.¡±


    The Year Head turned around and saw Ye Tian standing not far behind him. His dignified expression softened. ¡°Student Ye Tian.¡±


    This time, Ye Tian and Zhou Li were tied for first ce in the cohort and Ye Tian was able to get full marks in the difficult mathematics and physics subjects. The Year Head naturally weed her with a smile.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me? I wanted to look for you. Which one do you want to participate in? The math and physicspetition? Or both?¡±


    Ye Tian took a few steps forward and stood in front of Gu Yang.


    Ye Tian looked up at the Year Head, her sweet voice serious. ¡°Chief Liu, I came because of Gu Yang.¡±


    ¡°Because of Gu Yang?¡± The Year Head¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Ye Tian, your results are good. You should interact more with students with good results and not interact too much with bad students.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re deskmates with Gu Yang. After this month¡¯s exam, you can choose your own seat...¡±


    Ye Tian was usually very respectful and polite to teachers, but at this moment, she interrupted the Dean¡¯s unfinished words. ¡°Director Liu, the new semester has just started. Student Gu Yang still has a lot of room for improvement. I think that as the Dean, you shouldn¡¯t kill him directly and treat him as a bad student!¡±


    ¡°Also, I heard that you came to find him because he hit Zhou Li?¡±


    The Year Head was slightly unhappy with Ye Tian¡¯s attitude. ¡°Student Ye Tian, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Ye Tian turned around and took out the notebook from Gu Yang¡¯s hand. She flipped it open for the Year Head to see. ¡°Gu Yang asked Zhou Li to tutor him, but you said that he was hitting someone. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very hurtful?¡±


    ¡°Gu Yang did not perform well in the past, but who said that bad students can¡¯t be good? You came over and used him of hitting someone without asking about the truth. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with your education method?¡±


    The Year Head¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You said that Gu Yang is looking for Zhou Li to tutor her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, from what I know of Gu Yang, he won¡¯t hit a ssmate with good grades!¡±


    The Year Head took the notebook from Ye Tian and flipped through a few pages. His expression turned stiff and he coughed. ¡°I¡¯ll confirm it with Zhou Li.¡±


    The Year Head wanted to leave.


    Ye Tian stopped him. ¡°Director Liu, are you leaving just like that after using someone? Didn¡¯t your teacher always teach us to apologize if we were wrong? Why can¡¯t we say anything now that you¡¯re wrong?¡±


    Gu Yang stood behind Ye Tian.


    She was not short among the girls, but was rather slender. She was wearing a school uniform and her waist was slender.


    There seemed to be a strong energy in his thin body.


    She looked up at the discipline master, her doe eyes filled with a gentle but firm light. ¡°Chief Liu, you should apologize to Gu Yang.¡±


    ¡°What? You want me to apologize to him?¡± The Year Head suspected that there was something wrong with his ears. If not, why would he hear such a ridiculous request?


    ¡°Yes, because you wronged him!¡±


    The Year Head looked at Ye Tian, who was protecting Gu Yang, and frowned. ¡°Student Ye Tian, why are you protecting him?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m his deskmate. I know he¡¯s not bad. He won¡¯t cause trouble for a good ssmate for no reason!¡±


    The Year Head looked at Ye Tian¡¯s clear doe eyes and wanted to see if there was anything unusual, but could not. This girl¡¯s eyes were too innocent, sincere and could not be profaned.


    The Year Head nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apologize to Student Gu Yang. I didn¡¯t ask him clearly today and wronged him. I hope he can really be good and not let down Student Ye Tian¡¯s trust in him.¡±


    The Year Head waved his hand and left with a dark expression.


    After the Year Head left, Ye Tian let out a long sigh of relief.


    It was definitely the bravest time of her life just now. She did not know why she was so brave!


    How dare he insult the Year Head!


    Ye Tian¡¯s fair forehead and palms were covered in sweat.


    She turned back to look at Gu Yang, who had been silent.


    Gu Yang pouted and lowered her head slightly, her slightly long hair covering her eyes.


    His eyshes were very long and dark. When they were lowered, they were like two small fans, casting a faint shadow on his cold and fair face.


    He looked like he was about to cry.


    Ye Tian was at a loss.


    The two of them were silent for a while before Ye Tian handed him the notebook. ¡°I believe that everyone will slowly change their impression of you in the future. Don¡¯t lose your trust.¡±


    Gu Yang did not look up at her.


    As he reached out to take the notebook, he held her hand in his.


    Before Ye Tian could react, he pulled her into his arms.


    Ye Tian was at a loss. She put her hands on his thin and broad shoulders and pushed him away.


    She blushed and ran away without saying anything.


    She almost sprained her ankle after running a few steps.


    Gu Yang looked at his back and the tip of her tongue touched her cheek. A smile gradually appeared in her red eyes.


    He could not remember how long it had been since someone had trusted and protected him so much!


    This little girl was quite eloquent!


    ....


    The news of Ye Tian protecting Gu Yang spread somehow.


    Everyone thought that Gu Yang had caught up with Ye Tian and that they were together.


    After bing the girlfriend of the year leader, Ye Tian became even more famous.


    Even when she went to the washroom, she would be stared at by a group of people.


    ¡°So she¡¯s Ye Tian. She¡¯s indeed beautiful. No wonder Gu Yang likes her!¡±


    ¡°Her legs are so fair and long, do you haveic legs?¡±


    ¡°Ye Tian, your shoces are broken. Don¡¯t trip and fall!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s wearing a dress and tying her shoces now. It¡¯s not good for you smelly boys who are staring at her?¡±


    Several boys and girls standing at the door of the washroom were talking andughing. Ye Tian heard theirughter and could only walk faster.


    But the shoces of the shoes were untied and it was not convenient to walk fast.


    At this moment, a tall figure stood in front of her. Before Ye Tian could react, he suddenly bent down and tied her untied shoces.

 Chapter 2362 - She Didnt Like Him

    <h4>Chapter 2362: She Didn¡¯t Like Him</h4>


    The boy was wearing the Capital University¡¯s aqua blue suit, his shirt buttoned to the top. He was meticulous and wless, looking noble and cold.


    His slender fingers tied Ye Tian¡¯s shoces elegantly.


    The boy stood up very quickly. He was very tall, his figure thin and tall. The breeze blowing in the corridor lifted the soft ck hair on his forehead.


    Ye Tian met his dark and gem-like eyes.


    ¡°Senior Yunze?¡±


    Ye Tian reacted and looked at the cold and elegant teenager standing in front of her in surprise.


    Fu Yunze was actually only a year older than her. They had studied in the same high school. Later, Fu Yunze skipped a few grades and a year ago, he had already entered the Capital University with the top results in the city.


    Fu Yunze was undoubtedly outstanding. He was once a prince in many girls¡¯ hearts when he attended Ye Tian¡¯s middle school.


    Ye Tian admired him very much.


    The Bo family was a well-known family in the capital. Ye Tian and Fu Yunze had known each other for a long time and their rtionship was not bad.


    ¡°Long time no see, Tiantian.¡±


    Seeing that many people were looking at them strangely, Ye Tian asked Fu Yunze as she walked forward, ¡°Why is Senior here?¡±


    ¡°The principal asked me toe and share my learning experience with the Year Three students.¡±


    Ye Tian looked at the handsome and gentlemanly boy beside her, his doe eyes bright. ¡°Senior is still as outstanding as ever.¡±


    Fu Yunze looked at Ye Tian¡¯s pretty and sweet face, a smile on his lips. ¡°I heard that your results were first in the cohort for this month¡¯s exam. You¡¯re equally outstanding.¡±


    ¡°Senior, are we ttering each other?¡±


    The two of them chatted as they walked,pletely unaware of the group of people staring at them.


    When they were far away, one of the girls eximed.


    ¡°Is that the legendary Senior Fu Yunze? He¡¯s the legend of Nanli. Our teacher often mentions him!¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s him. I heard that he came today because he was invited by the principal to share his learning experience with the third year students!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s so handsome. He looks handsome and elegant. He¡¯s so pitiful!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his rtionship with Ye Tian? He actually squatted down to tie Ye Tian¡¯s shoes?¡±


    ¡°I really want him to tie my shoces. He¡¯s such a gentleman, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Ye Tian with Gu Yang? Why is he rted to Fu Yunze?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a girl with good looks and results to have many pursuers?¡±


    ¡°But Fu Yunze and Gu Yang are worlds apart, okay? Isn¡¯t the contrast too big?¡±


    ¡°If I were Ye Tian, I would definitely choose Fu Yunze!¡±


    Several people who were smoking behind the washroom slowly walked out.


    Seeing the tall boy in the lead, everyone who was talking shut up.


    Thest girl who said that she would definitely choose Fu Yunze even lowered her head in panic.


    No one had expected Gu Yang and the rest to smoke behind.


    Gu Yang had her hands in her pockets, her slender eyes under her short ck hair filled with undisguised coldness and hostility.


    His jaw was clenched tightly and his eyes were wide open. He exuded a dangerous aura that made people shiver!


    Gu Yang strode forward.


    At the entrance of the teaching building, she saw Fu Yunze and Ye Tian.


    She was a little far away and could not hear what they were saying.


    With a smile on her face, Ye Tian nodded at Fu Yunze and walked toward the ssroom.


    There was nothing unusual about it. After all, she liked to smile and smile like that to everyone.


    But seeing him smile at Fu Yunze, his heart still felt like it had been pricked by a needle.


    It was slightly painful and suffocating.


    After Ye Tian waved at Fu Yunze, she entered the ssroom.


    Shen Mingxiu and the others came over and stood behind Gu Yang, ncing at Fu Yunze.


    ¡°That person is Fu Yunze?¡± Even Shen Mingxiu, who did not like to study, knew Fu Yunze¡¯s name, which showed how famous he was in Nanli.


    Qi Yuan said, ¡°He¡¯s handsome, but he¡¯s not as handsome as our Brother Yang.¡±


    Li Lei said, ¡°But not only is he handsome, he¡¯s outstanding in all aspects! He¡¯s the darling of the teachers and the role model of the students.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu pped the back of Li Lei¡¯s head. ¡°Is his fist as good as our Brother Yang¡¯s?¡± Seeing Gu Yang¡¯s dark and cold expression, Shen Mingxiu came up to Gu Yang with a cheeky smile. ¡°Brother Yang, he¡¯s already in university. He only came to Nanli once and has no advantage over you.¡±


    Gu Yang retracted her gaze from Fu Yunze¡¯s retreating figure and smiled coldly.


    ¡°Who the f*ck cares?¡± He said suddenly and walked towards the field.


    ....


    After Ye Tian went to the ssroom to take a book, she returned to the dormitory.


    An Rui was eating instant noodles in the dormitory and when she saw Ye Tianing over, she winked at her.


    Ye Tian said, ¡°Are your eyes cramping?¡±


    An Rui put down her fork and wiped her mouth with a tissue. She sat beside Ye Tian and asked her, ¡°I heard from the people in the dormitory next door that Senior Fu Yunze tied your shoces?¡±


    At the mention of Fu Yunze, tears welled up in An Rui¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Senior Fu is my idol. I dream of getting into Capital University and bing his junior.¡±


    Ye Tian looked at An Rui¡¯s exaggerated expression and could not help but say, ¡°It¡¯s our junior high school reunion this weekend. Do you want to go with me to meet him?¡±


    An Rui shook her head hurriedly. ¡°No, no. I haven¡¯t be outstanding yet. How can I face him? However,¡± An Rui took out a notebook, ¡°Can you ask him to sign this and write something encouraging for me?¡±


    Ye Tian took the notebook. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After An Rui slowly calmed down, she started to gossip. ¡°Tiantian, many girls are jealous of Senior Bo tying your shoces. You¡¯ve really attracted a lot of hatred recently.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°They¡¯re thinking too much. Fu Yunze and I are just friends.¡±


    Seeing that Ye Tian was going to read another novel, An Rui asked curiously, ¡°What about Gu Yang? Everyone is talking about you and him. Do you like him at all?¡±


    Ye Tian lowered her thick and long eyshes slightly, biting her lip. ¡°You believe everyone¡¯s rumors? I just think that he¡¯s not bad. If he¡¯s willing to work hard, he will definitely be talented in the future. I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say before that we don¡¯t date in high school?¡±


    An Rui and Ye Tian did not notice Mu Sisi, who was about to enter the dormitory.


    Mu Sisi recorded Ye Tian and An Rui¡¯sst words.


    Mu Sisi found the girl whose mood had hit rock bottom recently.


    Although her monthly results were above average, it was not considered bad. However,pared to Ye Tian, who was first in the cohort, she was indeed worse.


    She had always been confident that she was not worse than Ye Tian. However, when the results came out, that difference made her feel extremely ufortable.


    But at this moment, there were rumors that Gu Yang and Ye Tian were together.


    ¡°Duoduo, it¡¯s not what they say. Ye Tian and Gu Yang are not together at all.¡± Mu Sisi took out her phone to record a video. ¡°Listen, Ye Tian said that she doesn¡¯t like Gu Yang.¡±

 Chapter 2363 - Asking Her Out

    <h4>Chapter 2363: Asking Her Out</h4>


    After listening to the recording, a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Sisi, send the recording to my phone.¡±


    Mu Sisi nodded.


    She got up and left the ssroom.


    She came to the field and saw Gu Yang, who was sweating profusely. She walked over and called him softly.


    ¡°Gu Yang.¡±


    Apart from Shen Mingxiu and the rest, there were also boys from other sses ying basketball with Gu Yang.


    Seeing beautiful girlsing to find Gu Yang, they all cheered loudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be a handsome big boss. How many girls are looking for you to y basketball?¡±


    ¡°Is this here to deliver water and towels again?¡±


    Gu Yang nced at the boys coldly. ¡°I think you lost badly enough!¡± With that said, she scored a few more goals and tortured her opponents.


    After the first half of the game, Gu Yang leaned against the hoop and lifted her t-shirt to wipe the sweat on her face.


    His slender waist was exposed.


    He had six packs, his Apollo¡¯s belt thin, strong and sexy.


    ¡°Gu Yang.¡±


    The girl¡¯s slightly shy voice sounded again.


    /


    After Gu Yang wiped the sweat off her forehead, she put down her shirt and looked at the girl who was walking over with a red face.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He said impatiently.


    When she identally saw his abdominal muscles just now, the blush on her face had not faded, but when she heard him ask who she was, her face turned pale again.


    Her eyes widened as tears filled her eyes.


    She did her best to stop the tears that were about to spill out. She said with a lump in her throat, ¡°Gu Yang, I¡¯m Duo Er.¡±


    They were in the same ss and she was the artmissary. How could he not know her?


    His words were too hurtful!


    Gu Yangbed a hand through her soft ck hair and shook off the sweat on her hair. Her facial features were even more cold and handsome as she nced at Duoduo coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Come with me for a while.¡±


    Gu Yang stood still and looked at Duoduo like she was looking at a fool.


    She felt humiliated again.


    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s about Ye Tian.¡±


    Gu Yang pushed his fringe up, revealing his handsome forehead. He pursed his lips and followed Duoduo to the side.


    She yed the recording on her phone for him.


    After he was done, she said, ¡°Gu Yang, Ye Tian said that she doesn¡¯t like you and won¡¯t fall in love in high school. Give up on her!¡±


    Gu Yang stared at the flower, an ambiguous smile on her cold face. ¡°You came to find me for this?¡±


    She could not tell what Gu Yang was thinking.


    Just as she was about to speak, she saw Gu Yang¡¯s eyes turn dark and cold. ¡°Are you f*cking bored? Don¡¯t think that you can annoy me time and time again just because I don¡¯t hit women.¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    Thest two words were fierce and ruthless.


    When had she ever been treated like this by a boy? She trembled in fear and when she regained her senses, tears fell from her eyes unconsciously.


    Gu Yang turned and walked toward the basketball court.


    From the beginning of the second half, Gu Yang yed even harder than the first half, not giving her opponent a chance to score!


    ....


    It was the weekend.


    Ye Tian was going to attend the junior high school alumni gathering.


    She suddenly received a message from Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang: ¡°Do you have time toe out?¡±


    Ye Tian: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Gu Yang: ¡°I want to ask you about my studies.¡±


    Ye Tian: ¡°Go find Zhou Li, or I¡¯ll teach you on Monday.¡±


    After Ye Tian replied, she did not receive any more messages from Gu Yang.


    Even if it was not an alumni gathering today, Ye Tian probably would not go out to meet Gu Yang.


    She had been thinking about her rtionship with Gu Yang for the past two days.


    The education she had received since she was young did not allow her to fall in love early.


    It was not that she could not feel Gu Yang¡¯s special treatment for her.


    Even she herself seemed to be a little special to Gu Yang...


    She did not dare to imagine what would happen if such emotions continued to develop...


    Ye Tian shook her head, not letting herself think about it anymore.


    Fortunately, the teacher had to rearrange the seats for school next week.


    ording to the results, she could choose her seat first and not sit with Gu Yang in the future.


    Ye Tian felt relieved, but also a little lost.


    ....


    Gu Yang was naturally not in a good mood since she had not asked Ye Tian out.


    He had arranged to meet Shen Mingxiu and the others at the inte cafe.


    ¡°Brother Yang, have you finally thought it through and stopped focusing on your studies?¡± In the past two days, Shen Mingxiu had almost broken down from the learning missions assigned by Zhou Li.


    However, Gu Yang supported Zhou Li and asked them to follow Zhou Li¡¯s lead.


    Gu Yang said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a round. If you can¡¯t win against me, you should listen to Zhou Li in the future.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu screamed in pain. ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re a god. How can I win you...¡±


    Gu Yang scoffed and started to kill.


    ....


    When they came out of the inte cafe, it was already dark.


    ¡°Brother Yang, where are you going for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Huangting.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yang is so rich!¡±


    Gu Yang brought them to one of the best hotels in the capital, Huangting.


    They got out of the taxi and were about to go in when they saw a group of young boys and girlsing out of Huangyan Hotel.


    The most eye-catching were Ye Tian and Fu Yunze.


    ¡°Brother Yang, your deskmate is there.¡±


    Gu Yang pulled Shen Mingxiu back.


    The boys and girls at the entrance got into their cars, leaving only Ye Tian and Fu Yunze.


    They stood under a ginkgo tree and a leaf fell on Ye Tian¡¯s head. Fu Yunze reached out his slender hand and took the leaf for her. Ye Tian was shocked and took a small step back, thinking that he was going to touch her head.


    Seeing the leaf in his hand, she realized that she had misunderstood him and thanked him awkwardly.


    ¡°Tiantian, after you graduate, I have something important to ask you for help.¡±


    Ye Tian looked at Fu Yunze. ¡°Senior, you can say anything now. I¡¯ll do my best to help.¡±


    Fu Yunze smiled elegantly. ¡°You can¡¯t help me now.¡±


    Ye Tian shrugged. ¡°Alright, our chauffeur uncle is here to pick me up. I¡¯ll go back first. Goodbye.¡±


    ....


    After Fu Yunze left, Gu Yang threw Shen Mingxiu a VIP membership card of Huangting Hotel.


    ¡°Order whatever you want to eat.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Yang was about to leave with her hands in her pockets, Shen Mingxiu asked, ¡°Brother Yang, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I have something on. Go and eat.¡±


    Gu Yang hailed a taxi and asked the driver to follow the ck Bentley in front.


    The Bentley stopped at the entrance of a luxurious vi.


    Before long, the taxi stopped.


    Gu Yang got out of the taxi and walked to the Bentley. She raised her slender fingers and knocked on the window.


    The car window was lowered and Fu Yunze¡¯s handsome and elegant face appeared.


    Gu Yang looked at him with her eyebrows slightly lowered. ¡°Get off.¡±


    Fu Yunze pushed open the door and got out of the car. He looked at Gu Yang with his dark eyes. ¡°Go in and have a seat. Auntie will be very happy to see you here.¡±

 Chapter 2364 - His Change

    <h4>Chapter 2364: His Change</h4>


    No matter when or where, Fu Yunze¡¯s clothes were always neat and his shirt was always buttoned to the top. He was cold, noble and elegant.


    It waspletely different from Gu Yang, who was standing by the side with her jacket wide open.


    Seeing that Gu Yang was standing still, Fu Yunze broke the silence again. ¡°Go in!¡±


    Gu Yang put her hands into her pockets and raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk here.¡±


    Seeing that Gu Yang¡¯s attitude was still as bad as before, Fu Yunze frowned slightly.


    ¡°Ah Yang, don¡¯t be stubborn with Auntie. She dotes on you. As long as you give in...¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s cold expression darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my rtionship with her!¡±


    Fu Yunze pursed his lips slightly, his handsome face still noble and elegant. He was not angered by Gu Yang¡¯s bad attitude and asked him gently, ¡°Did youe specially to find me?¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s hand in her pocket clenched tightly as she stared fixedly at Fu Yunze. ¡°Stay away from Ye Tian in the future.¡±


    Seeing Gu Yang suddenly mention Ye Tian, Fu Yunze was slightly stunned.


    ¡°You know Tiantian?¡±


    Tiantian?


    It was so intimate!


    ¡°She¡¯s my deskmate.¡± Gu Yang raised her eyebrows and looked at Fu Yunze with a slightly mocking expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Fu Yunze saw the mockery in Gu Yang¡¯s eyes and he frowned. ¡°Ah Yang, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I only knew that Tiantian was at Nanli and didn¡¯t know that she was your deskmate.¡±


    /


    The elegant smile on Fu Yunze¡¯s lips disappeared. He looked at Gu Yang with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ve known Tiantian since junior high and have feelings for her.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Yang¡¯s heart constricted.


    The hands in his pockets clenched into tight fists.


    ¡°Fu Yunze, do you really think you¡¯re Prince Charming that all the girls like you?¡±


    Fu Yunze¡¯s gaze was calm. He stared at Gu Yang for a few seconds before he suddenly smiled. ¡°Ah Yang, do you think I would joke about this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been hostile to me since I was young. I¡¯ve always treated you as my younger brother.¡±


    Gu Yang scoffed.


    ¡°Wait here for a while. I¡¯ll show you something.¡± Fu Yunze pushed open the metal door and walked toward the vi.


    Gu Yang looked at Fu Yunze¡¯s tall and handsome back and pursed her lips tightly.


    Not all girls liked girls like Fu Yunze!


    After a while, Fu Yunze came out.


    He was holding a pink letter.


    ¡°Look, this is a love letter Tiantian wrote for me. Although it¡¯s not signed, you¡¯re her deskmate. You should know her handwriting, right?¡±


    ¡°Although she had good grades and was talented, she was still very reserved and shy when it came to making friends with men and women. Her love letter was written very implicitly. At that time, she asked me to meet her at the field after night self-study, but the discipline master called me that day. By the time I saw this letter, it was already past the appointed time.¡±


    ¡°I went to f*ck and didn¡¯t see her. The next day, she ignored me.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to exin it to her clearly. Later, I identally heard her say that she didn¡¯t talk about friends when she was in middle school. I think it might have been because I broke my promise that she was hurt.¡±


    Fu Yunze was still saying something in her ear and Gu Yang could not hear a word.


    Indeed, with his understanding of Fu Yunze, he would not lie about such things.


    Since he was young, there had been countless girls who liked Fu Yunze. He had never left anyone a love letter.


    Only this letter was enough to show that he liked Ye Tian.


    And Gu Yang could not deny that the handwriting of this letter was not Ye Tian¡¯s.


    Gu Yang threw the letter away and fled in panic.


    He did not even dare to finish reading the contents of the letter. Every word and sentence was like needles stabbing at him.


    Gu Yang walked back to the apartment.


    The roads were crowded with people, but he felt like he was in the sea.


    Cold. It was colder than ever.


    The warmth she had finally gotten seemed to disappear in an instant.


    ....


    Gu Yang arrived at the ssroom during the second period of English on Monday.


    The English teacher was exining the grammar on the stage when the door at the back of the ssroom was suddenly pushed open.


    The door was knocked against the wall with a ng.


    The English ssroom looked up at Gu Yang, who had walked in. Gu Yang was not wearing her school uniform. She was wearing a ck jacket with the zipper pulled up to the highest point. Her neck was slender and her Adam¡¯s apple was sharp.


    Her fringe was a little long and covered her slender and cold eyes.


    The English teacher criticized Gu Yang, but Gu Yang did not even look up.


    His cold and handsome face was dark and no one dared to provoke him easily.


    After Gu Yang sat down, Shen Mingxiu shot him a few nces, but Gu Yang ignored them all.


    Shen Mingxiu and Qi Yuan felt that something was wrong with Gu Yang today. To be exact, it was rather abnormal.


    Ye Tian was taking notes. She furrowed her eyebrows slightly when she saw Gu Yang leaning against the table and burying her face in her arms.


    He seemed a little abnormal.


    Their rtionship recently was much better than when she first sat beside him.


    After he drank a bottle of milk from her during that exam, he would bring her breakfast every day.


    Even though she had said that she did not want it, he would still force it on her.


    She did not want his breakfast, but after getting used to something, she would not be used to it after a sudden change.


    She would even let her thoughts run wild.


    Gu Yang slept for a period. When ss ended, he was still lying on his stomach and showed no signs of waking up.


    Shen Mingxiu and the rest did not dare to call Gu Yang, let alone Ye Tian.


    A boy in front somehow offended a girl and the girl chased the boy around the ssroom.


    When the girl ran to the back, she identally bumped into Gu Yang¡¯s seat.


    Gu Yang slowly looked up, saying fiercely, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    The girl was shocked.


    She apologized softly, lowered her head and rushed back to her seat.


    Gu Yangy down again.


    The ssroom was still noisy. A few secondster, an angry shout sounded. ¡°Stop f*cking arguing.¡±


    In an instant, the ssroom fell silent.


    It was even quieter than when the form teacher, Zhou Ying, came to check on her.


    An Rui turned back to look at Ye Tian. She poked Ye Tian¡¯s arm and lifted her chin, indicating that she wanted to go out and talk.


    Ye Tian and An Rui walked out of the ssroom and stood in the corridor.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your deskmate? He¡¯s so fierce!¡±


    Ye Tian shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. I think he¡¯s not in a good mood.¡±


    An Rui nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Then try to keep a distance from him. It¡¯s too scary when the big boss gets angry!¡±


    When she returned to her seat, Gu Yang was no longer sleeping on her stomach.


    He leaned against the chair and yed with his phone.


    Ye Tian looked at his cold and handsome side profile and wrote on the draft book before pushing it to Gu Yang¡¯s table.


    ¡°Have you asked Zhou Li about the questions you don¡¯t understand?¡±


    Gu Yang looked at her phone and did not even look up.

 Chapter 2365 - Heart Sinking to the Bottom

    <h4>Chapter 2365: Heart Sinking to the Bottom</h4>


    Gu Yang ignored Ye Tian until the bell rang.


    Ye Tian experienced an emotion she had never experienced before.


    She was embarrassed, angry and a little disappointed.


    She red at Gu Yang and took back her draft book.


    She ignored him.


    For the entire morning, Gu Yang either yed games or slept on her stomach.


    Ye Tian thought that he would learn well and make people look at him differently.


    But now, he was doing worse.


    If this continued, how could he improve and be sessful?


    At noon.


    Ye Tian and An Rui went to the canteen to eat.


    Ye Tian, who usually thought of the sweet and sour pork ribs in the canteen, would pull An Rui and run away.


    But today, she was a little unhappy and was not in the mood to talk about food.


    After getting the food, Ye Tian and An Rui found empty seats and sat down.


    Not long after, Gu Yang, Shen Mingxiu, and the rest arrived.


    Shen Mingxiu helped Gu Yang get some food. Gu Yang had a hand in her pocket as she nced around the canteen.


    An Rui pushed Ye Tian lightly. ¡°Your deskmate is looking over.¡±


    Ye Tian looked at Gu Yang.


    Their eyes met in the air.


    But it was only for a second or two before Gu Yang looked away.


    Gu Yang walked toward her.


    Ye Tian bit her lip and furrowed her eyebrows, wondering if she should ignore him. After all, he had ignored her in the morning.


    Forget it, she did not have to care so much about him!


    Who had not been in a bad mood before?


    Every time her good friend came, she would be in a bad mood and ignore her!


    If he took the initiative to talk to her, she would forgive him!


    Seeing Gu Yang approaching her from the corner of her eye, Ye Tian smiled.


    But before she could smile fully, Gu Yang stopped by the table behind her.


    Several Year Two seniors were sitting at the table behind.


    One of the seniors was tall and fair and looked very eye-catching.


    After Gu Yang went over, the people around looked at him and several boys were cheering.


    Gu Yang raised her hand and knocked on the table.


    His slender eyes looked at the tall and fair girl. ¡°You¡¯re Little Mirror Han, right? Come out for a while.¡±


    With that said, Gu Yang walked out of the canteen.


    The girl called Han Xiaojing blushed slightly from themotion.


    She put down her chopsticks and followed behind Gu Yang.


    ....


    Ye Tian saw this scene.


    The delicious ribs on the te were no longer attractive to her.


    She looked at the man and woman walking out of the canteen one after another, her slender fingers almost breaking her chopsticks.


    An Rui said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Gu Yang? Why did he call the senior out?¡±


    Ye Tian lowered her thick and long eyshes. ¡°He can call whoever he wants. We don¡¯t care!¡±


    ¡°Tiantian, are you alright? Do you want to ask Gu Yang?¡±


    Ye Tian was not in the mood to eat anymore. She put down her chopsticks and tried to control the rising and falling emotions in her heart. ¡°Who wants to ask him? It¡¯s his business who he likes to ask out. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    An Rui frowned.


    She did not understand. Wasn¡¯t Tiantian and Gu Yang on good terms before?


    ....


    During thest ss in the afternoon, Zhou Ying adjusted her seat.


    Everyone lined up ording to their ranking.


    Ye Tian and Zhou Li were tied for first ce. Zhou Ying asked them to go in and choose their seats at the same time.


    After Zhou Li went in, he was conflicted and did not know where to sit.


    Ye Tian looked around the ssroom and walked to thest row.


    Zhou Li saw that Ye Tian was sitting in the previous seat and he walked over, asking her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to change seats?¡±


    Ye Tian smiled. ¡°I¡¯m used to sitting here. I¡¯ll sit here this time.¡±


    Zhou Li thought for a while and chose the seat in front of Gu Yang.


    This way, she could tutor Gu Yang and the rest while discussing learning problems with Ye Tian from time to time.


    Ye Tian saw Zhou Li sitting in front of Gu Yang and asked him with a smile, ¡°Is he still learning from you recently?¡±


    Zhou Li nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ye Tian nodded thoughtfully.


    When she saw his dispirited appearance in the morning, she thought that he wanted to give up on himself again!


    After Ye Tian and Zhou Li chose their seats, the students behind them came in one by one.


    Seeing the seats Ye Tian and Zhou Li had chosen, every student who came in looked surprised.


    Gu Yang and Qi Yuan stood at the back of the line and could not see the situation in the ssroom.


    Gu Yang leaned against the wallzily and yed games, looking like she did not care about choosing a new spot.


    ¡°Brother Yang, your deskmate might be reced this time. Aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡±


    Gu Yang raised her eyebrows. ¡°What are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not a genius, would you still sit with others?¡±


    Gu Yang scoffed. ¡°Do you think anyone dares to sit beside me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Gu Yang put away her phone and looked up slightly at the tall building in the distance. She did not know if she should say it to herself or to Qi Yuan. ¡°It¡¯s good to be alone.¡±


    Qi Yuan did not hear what Gu Yang said.


    ....


    An Rui¡¯s ranking was in the middle. When it was her turn to enter the ssroom to choose a seat, she was worried that she would not be able to sit with Ye Tian.


    Seeing that Ye Tian was still sitting beside Gu Yang and the seat in front was empty, An Rui was delighted.


    She ran to Ye Tian and sat down happily. Turning around, An Rui¡¯s eyes widened when she saw Zhou Li. ¡°Senior Zhou, why are you sitting here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been tutoring Gu Yang and the rest recently. It¡¯s more convenient to sit here.¡±


    An Rui was overjoyed. ¡°Oh my god, behind me is a genius. My deskmate is also a genius. I will definitely be a genius!¡±


    Zhou Li was amused by An Rui¡¯s exaggerated behavior.


    Ye Tian could not help butugh as well.


    Shen Mingxiu and Li Lei did well this time. Not long after An Rui chose her seat, the two of them came in.


    Seeing Ye Tian, An Rui was still sitting in her seat and the two of them also chose their previous seats with a smile.


    ¡°Will you be happy when Brother Yanges inter?¡±


    ¡°Top Student Ye, we thought you would choose a seat far away from us this time!¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°I found that this ce is quite good after getting used to it.¡±


    ¡°In the past, the people sitting behind us were all bad students. This time, two top students came. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s lucky or unlucky, but I think the teachers will have more lessons in the future!¡±


    Qi Yuan, who was in front of Gu Yang, cursed when he saw the person in the back row.


    ¡°They¡¯re all still here!¡± With that said, he looked at Gu Yang, who was looking at her phone behind him. ¡°Brother Yang, they haven¡¯t changed, but the person in front of you has be Zhou Li.¡±


    Gu Yang looked upzily.


    But she looked away very quickly.


    When Gu Yang came in, Ye Tian became nervous unconsciously. Her slender back was straight and her bright doe eyesnded on his thin and tall figure uneasily.


    Gu Yang walked over and sat on the chair. Seeing Ye Tian looking at him, he saidzily, ¡°Why are you still sitting here?¡±


    His words made Ye Tian¡¯s heart sink to the bottom!

 Chapter 2366 - Ignoring Him

    <h4>Chapter 2366: Ignoring Him</h4>


    Ye Tian had not expected Gu Yang to say such a thing.


    Why was she still sitting here?


    Did he really want her to leave?


    Ye Tian looked at Gu Yang. He had already pulled out a chair and sat down. He did not look at her and looked down to y with his phone.


    His cold side profile was slightly cold and distant.


    There seemed to be an invisible barrier between them.


    Ye Tian bit her lip hard, forcing a smile on her petite face. ¡°I can sit wherever I want. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s expression did not change as she repliedzily, ¡°Up to you.¡±


    Thatzy and indifferent look was like a basin of bone-chilling cold water, pouring over Ye Tian¡¯s heart.


    She turned her face away and did not look at Gu Yang again.


    Lowering her long and thick eyshes, she forced back the tears that were about to fall from her eyes.


    Ye Tian did not know what was wrong with her. This bitter and depressed mood continued for several days.


    During ss, she zoned out from time to time.


    She did not like the novels she liked to read after ss.


    This was physical education ss and they had free time in the second half of the ss. An Rui looked at Ye Tian, who had been silent recently, and asked, ¡°Tiantian, you seem to have lost weight recently!¡±


    Ye Tian touched her face. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have any appetite recently. Is it because of Gu Yang?¡± An Rui had also noticed that something was wrong with Gu Yang recently.


    /


    Apart from talking to Zhou Li, he basically did not talk to Tiantian and her.


    After ss, he either asked Zhou Li to tutor him or left the ssroom with Shen Mingxiu and the rest.


    Ye Tian naturally would not admit that it was rted to Gu Yang. She hated Gu Yang now. The mention of his name annoyed her.


    She used to be so carefree. Apart from studying, she was immersed in the world ofic books.


    He must have provoked her first and given her the wrong signal.


    Even if they could not be lovers, could they not be friends?


    Why did it have to be like this?


    ¡°It has nothing to do with him.¡±


    Mu Sisi and Duo Xiu passed by Ye Tian and An Rui and could not help butugh when they heard their conversation.


    ¡°I thought I was special to Gu Yang, but it turns out that I was just thinking too much!¡± Mu Sisi pouted.


    Although Gu Yang had rejected her fiercely, she had never given up.


    She had also been paying attention to Ye Tian and Gu Yang¡¯s development. Seeing that Gu Yang had been very cold to Ye Tian recently and had not even spoken to her, she felt a little gloating.


    Gu Yang must be tired of Ye Tian!


    Now that Ye Tian was sitting beside him shamelessly, he should be disgusted!


    So what if she was first in the level? She still could not get Gu Yang¡¯s favor!


    At this thought, she felt a lot better.


    An Rui heard Mu Sisi¡¯s strange words and was about to retort when Ye Tian pulled her arm. ¡°Why should I care about them?¡±


    An Rui said, ¡°Duoduo went to the basketball court to confess to Gu Yangst time, but she cried because of him. She has always treated you as an imaginary enemy!¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°So, there¡¯s no need to argue with a person who¡¯s worse than me in everything.¡±


    When she heard Ye Tian¡¯s words, she was furious. She wanted to reason with Ye Tian, but she did not know how.


    In terms of talent, grades, figure and appearance, she seemed to be inferior to Ye Tian.


    The only thing that made sense was her family background.


    Ye Tian stayed in school and heard from Mu Sisi that none of her private clothes were branded.


    Ye Tian¡¯s family background should be that of an ordinary rich family!


    ¡°Ruirui, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    An Rui wanted to go with Ye Tian, but Ye Tian shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can sit here!¡±


    Ye Tian walked towards the washroom. After a few steps, she turned back to look at the field.


    The boys in ss were ying basketball and the slender ck figure was the most eye-catching. After he scored a three-pointer, he shook off the sweat on his head, high-fived Shen Mingxiu and then ran on the court again.


    When he yed, he was undoubtedly mboyant, energetic, and confident.


    Ye Tian looked away and walked toward the washroom.


    ...


    After Ye Tian entered the washroom, several Year Two girls looked inside.


    ¡°Are you sure she broke up with Gu Yang recently?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I heard it from a girl in her ss. Gu Yang has already dumped her.¡±


    The girl nodded with a cold expression. ¡°Without Gu Yang¡¯s protection, watch how I deal with her.¡±


    The girl was the boss of the second year of high school. She liked Chen Wei, who had once confessed to Ye Tian. Later, Chen Wei was injured by Gu Yang and was hospitalized. She did not dare to find trouble with Gu Yang and kept putting the me on Ye Tian.


    After Ye Tian went to the washroom, several girls walked over when she was washing her hands at the sink.


    Ye Tian had a bad feeling when she saw their fierce expressions.


    Looking at them, they must have done a lot of bullying.


    Ye Tian did not have self-defense skills, but she was not afraid.


    In order to ensure her safety, her parents had arranged secret guards for her.


    As long as she pressed the switch of her watch, the secret guards would rush into the school. These seniors would probably not be able to stay in the capital anymore!


    However, Ye Tian did not want to ruin another person¡¯s future unless she had no other choice.


    Ye Tian nced at the girls blocking her and pursed her lips. ¡°Please move aside.¡±


    The girl standing in the middle scanned Ye Tian from head to toe. Although she treated Ye Tian as her love rival, she had to admit that Ye Tian was very sweet and the aura she exuded was not something ordinary girls couldpare to.


    The girl met Ye Tian¡¯s clear and bright doe eyes and her expression turned cold. ¡°Do I have to give in just because you say so?¡±


    The other girls surrounded Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian stood on the spot without moving. Looking at their malicious expressions, her bright doe eyes turned cold.


    When her eyes turned cold, the aura around her also changed.


    She had not done anything, but she made people feel that she was sacred and did not dare to be vited.


    ¡°I heard that Gu Yang dumped you. Without Gu Yang as your backer, you¡¯re still so ostentatious. Let¡¯s see who can protect you?¡±


    When Ye Tian heard the girl¡¯s words, sheughed. ¡°Do you think this is the mafia? Your parents sent you to Nanli to learn, not to let you get addicted to the mafia!¡±


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯d better not provoke me. If not, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±


    The leading girlughed out loud and the other girlsughed as well.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we bear the consequences?¡± The leading girl reached out to pat Ye Tian¡¯s face, but was pped away by Ye Tian.


    The crisp sound stunned the girl. When she regained her senses, the girl¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Ye Tian, don¡¯t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit. We will only let you go if you kneel in front of us and beg for mercy today. If not, don¡¯t even think about leaving this washroom today!¡±


    Seeing that Ye Tian was silent, the girl said proudly, ¡°Or, you can call yourself Gu Yang. He¡¯s not protecting you. Let hime and find me!¡±

 Chapter 2367 - I Like You

    <h4>Chapter 2367: I Like You</h4>


    Ye Tian furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    ¡°You like Gu Yang?¡±


    Did hee to find trouble with her because he liked Gu Yang?


    ¡°I also have a feud with Gu Yang. How can I like him? Do you know Chen Wei?¡±


    Ye Tian pursed her lips tightly.


    She still remembered Chen Wei from the chat record Shen Mingxiu showed her.


    Someone actually liked a disgusting person like Chen Wei!


    ¡°I rejected Chen Wei. Is it still my fault?¡± Ye Tian looked at the leading girl and her doe eyes turned cold. ¡°If you want to trouble me, you can settle it after school today.¡±


    ¡°So that I can give you time to find help?¡± The girl did not want to talk to Ye Tian anymore. Seeing Ye Tian¡¯s delicate skin and bright eyes, she wanted to tear her face apart.


    ¡°Unless Gu Yanges to save you now, you can forget about leaving this washroom today.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, azy and cold voice sounded.


    ¡°Who¡¯s looking for me?¡±


    There was a strange silence in the air.


    Several girls turned around and saw the teenager standing at the door of the female washroom. They looked like they had seen a ghost.


    Gu Yang¡¯s hair was drenched in sweat and a few drops slid down his well-defined face. He lifted his chin slightly, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing coldly.


    His slender eyes nced coldly at the girls surrounding Ye Tian. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can shout just because I don¡¯t hit women!¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s lips twitched. She was clearly smiling, but that smile was even more terrifying than not smiling.


    He raised his long leg and kicked the door.


    His action was fierce and ruthless. A hole was kicked in the door and a loud bang sounded. The girls shivered in fear.


    People who could send Chen Wei to the hospital were naturally too fierce. Even if the girls were usually domineering, they did not dare to provoke Gu Yang.


    ¡°Junior Gu, it¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!¡± The expression of the leading girl changed, not wanting to argue with Gu Yang.


    The girls lowered their heads, wanting to leave.


    Gu Yang kicked across and the leading girl was caught off guard.


    The girl¡¯s forehead was scraped and she turned back to re at Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang had her hands in her pockets as she looked down at the girl. ¡°If she gets bullied in the future, I¡¯ll put the me on you! Scram!¡±


    The girl received Gu Yang¡¯s fierce gaze and wanted to say something, but she swallowed her words.


    After the girls fled in panic, Gu Yang stood up and walked out without looking at Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian looked at Gu Yang¡¯s tall back and chased after her. ¡°Gu Yang.¡±


    This was the first time she had taken the initiative to call him after changing seats.


    Gu Yang paused slightly.


    But soon, he continued to walk forward.


    Ye Tian saw that he had no intention of stopping and stopped chasing.


    After that day, Ye Tian stopped talking to Gu Yang. Of course, Gu Yang ignored Ye Tian.


    Although they were still desk mates, there was a clear distinction between them.


    Even Li Lei, who had always been slow to react, realized that something was wrong.


    While Gu Yang was not in the ssroom, he asked Shen Mingxiu and Qi Yuan softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Brother Yang and Mr Ye? They weren¡¯t like this in the past. Are they having a cold war recently?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu touched the back of his head and shook his head. ¡°Who knows? Apart from not being friendly with his deskmate, I don¡¯t see anything unusual about him.¡±


    He was still forcing them to learn from Zhou Li and be as arrogant and domineering!


    It was the weekend.


    An Rui asked Ye Tian out to shop.


    When they arrived at the meeting ce, Ye Tian saw that An Rui¡¯s eyes were red, as if she had cried.


    ¡°Ruirui, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    An Rui bit her lip and said angrily, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Shen Mingxiu? I met him on the subway on my way here.¡±


    Ye Tian was a little confused. ¡°Shen Mingxiu? Did he bully you?¡±


    An Rui shook her head. ¡°He might not have seen me, but...¡±


    An Rui had no secrets in front of Ye Tian and revealed her thoughts. ¡°Tiantian, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I seem to have fallen for Shen Mingxiu. Didn¡¯t we see Gu Yang call a second-year senior out in the canteen?¡±


    Ye Tian remembered that there was such a thing. At that time, she had felt a little upset.


    ¡°At that time, I thought that Gu Yang wanted to woo that senior, but I was wrong. Shen Mingxiu wanted to woo that senior. I saw them holding hands on the subway today.¡±


    Not only did they hold hands, they even leaned against each other as if no one was around. Shen Mingxiu usually looked cheap, but in front of that senior, he seemed to be a different person, gentle and considerate.


    That senior did not look like someone who could not unscrew the cap of a mineral water bottle, but Shen Mingxiu still unscrewed the cap patiently.


    Ye Tianforted An Rui and pulled her hand to a dessert shop. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll treat you to food.¡±


    When An Rui saw all kinds of desserts, she forgot her unhappiness for a moment and her red eyes lit up. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to be a foodie. Those smelly boys should scram as far as possible!¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Ye Tian bought two strawberry pudding cakes.


    When she came out of the restaurant after eating, her mood became sweeter.


    Tiantian did not need to buy clothes. Her clothes were all custom-made in the royal family. She bought a few clothes with An Rui and they went to a small jewelry store.


    When they arrived at the square, they saw someone ying the piano and singing. They bought some snacks and listened to the person ying the piano and singing.


    Ye Tian¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    Ye Tian took out her phone and was slightly stunned when she saw the caller ID.


    ¡°Tiantian, who¡¯s calling?¡±


    Ye Tian pursed her lips lightly. ¡°My family. Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go take a call first.¡±


    An Rui nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ye Tian took her phone and walked to a quieter ce.


    She answered the call and before she could say anything, she heard the person on the other end of the line say something.


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    Ye Tian froze and her pupils constricted slightly. Her long and thick eyshes fluttered because of his sudden confession.


    All the blood in her body rushed to her brain, her mind buzzing and her heart seemed to be jumping out of her throat in the next second.


    Did she hear wrongly?


    He actually said he liked her?


    The crowd and noise around them seemed to fade into the background. Ye Tian¡¯s grip on the phone tightened slightly. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Her mind was in a daze and she could not hear what the person on the other end said. She only heard one sentence. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s beautiful face was red and she was dizzy. ¡°Okay...¡±


    ¡°Tiantian, look! Is that Shen Mingxiu and the rest?¡± An Rui ran over and pointed at the group of people at the square.

 Chapter 2368 - Not Going to School For Three Days

    <h4>Chapter 2368: Not Going to School For Three Days</h4>


    Hu Yixin had alsoe with An Rui.


    Hu Yixin was a girl in their ss. She had once sat in front of An Rui and had a good rtionship with them.


    Hu Yixin was also out shopping and had just seen An Rui.


    Hu Yixin did not notice the change in Ye Tian¡¯s expression and pointed at Gu Yang, Shen Mingxiu and the rest. ¡°Do you know that host?¡±


    An Rui shook her head. ¡°Who is it? Why are you still interviewing Gu Yang and the rest?¡±


    ¡°That host specializes in street interviews to test if there is pure friendship between men and women!¡± Hu Yixin suddenly thought of something and screamed, ¡°Tiantian, is the host looking for your deskmate to test if there is pure friendship between men and women?¡±


    ¡°I saw your deskmate talking on the phone. I wonder who he will call. He has so many female friends and is so handsome. How will he answer when he says he likes her?¡±


    An Rui continued, ¡°You also said that he¡¯s handsome. His female friends will definitely say that they like him!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, if he knew that he was just ying a test and did not really like her, wouldn¡¯t he be furious?¡±


    ¡°I wonder who that unlucky person is?¡±


    Hu Yixin and An Rui showed sympathy at the same time.


    Ye Tian bit her lip hard, her pretty face turning pale.


    Her entire heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible ck hand, making her unable to breathe. She felt like she had fallen into an icehouse and was bone-chilling cold!


    She could not hear a word An Rui and Hu Yixin were saying. Her mind was buzzing and nk.


    She felt like she had experienced a roller coaster ride.


    Her mood fluctuated and she had to recognize a fact.


    He was just ying a game with her, but she almost took it seriously!


    Although she usually looked heartless and did not care about many things, how could someone as arrogant as her bear such humiliation?


    Ye Tian put her phone into her bag silently and sorted out her emotions before An Rui and Hu Yixin noticed her abnormality.


    ¡°Tiantian, let¡¯s go skateter?¡±


    Hu Yixin nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that your deskmate and the rest are going to skate too. Gu Yang and Shen Mingxiu are experts at skating. If we don¡¯t know how to do it, can we consult them?¡±


    Ye Tian was not in the mood to y anymore and did not want to see Gu Yang and the rest.


    This unlucky person only wanted to leave quickly!


    ¡°Ruirui, Yixin, go and have fun! My brother just called and something happened at home. I have to go back.¡±


    An Rui and Hu Yixin knew that Ye Tian had two older brothers. Ye Tian was so pretty and had such a good temperament, so her two older brothers must be outstanding as well.


    ¡°Tiantian, if there¡¯s a chance next time, introduce us to your brother!¡± Hu Yixin said expectantly.


    Ye Tian nodded. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll invite you to my house.¡±


    Ye Tian walked out of the pedestrian street and called the driver. After getting into the car, she took out her phone.


    Seeing Gu Yang¡¯s number, she lowered her fluttering eyshes and cklisted his number.


    Her pride and self-esteem did not allow her to lose control over a boy.


    But when she heard Hu Yixin say that he was just ying a game with her, she really felt terrible!


    Even now, she had not fully recovered.


    Hot tears fell from her doe eyes.


    Following her face, itnded on her lips.


    She tasted bitterness.


    The driver in front was shocked when he saw the usually lively and cheerful little princess crying. ¡°Little Princess, what¡¯s wrong? Did someone make you unhappy?¡±


    Ye Tian sniffed and wiped away the tears on her face.


    ¡°No one made me unhappy. I just couldn¡¯t help but cry when I thought of a sad novel plot.¡± Ye Tian looked at the driver in embarrassment. ¡°Uncle Wang, don¡¯t tell my parents and brother about such an embarrassing thing!¡±


    Ye Tian blinked at the driver and regained her mischievous appearance.


    When the driver saw the bright and sweet smile on Ye Tian¡¯s face, he could not help butugh.


    No one would be willing to make such a good princess sad, right?


    That night, Ye Tian had a high fever.


    Nan Zhi was extremely worried. The royal doctor came to prescribe medicine for Ye Tian, but Nan Zhi was still worried and stayed by Ye Tian¡¯s side at night.


    Ye Tian slept until midnight. When she saw her mother lying by the bed, her eyshes fluttered and her eyes filled with tears.


    She had grown up being taken care of. Her parents loved her and her two brothers doted on her. Countless boys surrounded her and she had never suffered any grievances. Even if there were people who could not stand her, they were just passersby and would not leave a heavy mark in her life.


    Gu Yang was the first arrogant, willful,zy and unpredictable boy she hade into contact with.


    From dislike to liking her, it seemed like it was fated.


    She thought that she was special to him, but...


    She was no different. He could y games with the host and trample on her pride and dignity...


    Was it worth it for her mother and family to be so worried for such a person?


    It was not worth it.


    Ye Tian took three days of leave and spent three days adjusting her condition.


    When she returned to school, Ye Tian did not enter the ssroom immediately but went to Zhou Ying¡¯s office.


    She requested to change seats with Zhou Ying.


    Fortunately, Zhou Ying did not ask anything. Ye Tian¡¯s results were top-notch and she was the darling of the teachers.


    If she wanted to change seats, Zhou Ying would do her best to satisfy her requests.


    ....


    Ye Tian had note to school for three days and many students were discussing.


    Shen Mingxiu looked at Gu Yang, who had been much quieter than usual in the past three days. He sat in Ye Tian¡¯s seat and could not help but ask, ¡°Brother Yang, what happened to your deskmate? Did she really get angry when you yed a game that day and note to school?¡±


    Gu Yang looked down and Shen Mingxiu could not see his expression. He leaned against the chair and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have snatched your phone that day and called your deskmate directly. How would I know that she would really be angry? Brother Yang, do you think she¡¯s a little interested in you?¡±


    Gu Yang had just finished speaking when she saw Ye Tian walking into the ssroom from the corner of her eye.


    She was wearing her school uniform. Her long hair was tied into a ponytail and there was a quiet smile on her face. Her doe eyes were bright and she looked no different from before.


    After she entered the ssroom, Zhou Ying followed.


    She changed seats with Ye Tian.


    Hearing that Ye Tian was going to change seats, Gu Yang stopped spinning her pen.

 Chapter 2369 - Her Change

    <h4>Chapter 2369: Her Change</h4>


    After Zhou Ying arranged a seat for Ye Tian, she left the ssroom.


    Ye Tian went to thest row to pack her things.


    ¡°Tiantian, are you really changing seats?¡± An Rui grabbed Ye Tian¡¯s hand reluctantly.


    Ye Tian held An Rui¡¯s hand andforted her with a smile. ¡°I only sat in front. We can still go to the small store and go to the washroom together after ss.¡±


    An Rui did not know what Ye Tian had experienced, but seeing that Ye Tian was still willing to go to the small store and go to the washroom with her, An Rui could only nod. ¡°Alright, but I still have to trouble you if there¡¯s anything I don¡¯t understand!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee anytime.¡±


    An Rui smiled and let go of Ye Tian¡¯s hand.


    Ye Tian put her bag on the chair and started to tidy up the books on her desk.


    Gu Yang put down the pen in her hand and looked at Ye Tian. Ye Tian felt his gaze and did not look up, only focusing on packing her things.


    She was almost done packing and was about to leave with her bag when a slender and fair hand reached over and grabbed her bag strap.


    Ye Tian tried to pull it away but could not.


    ¡°About the weekend, I...¡± Gu Yang said, her voice not aszy as usual. It was slightly hoarse as she stared at her quietly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    Her lips pursed slightly and her sweet face was serious and cold. She looked up at Gu Yang. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say. You¡¯re ying a game and I¡¯m just joking. You¡¯re not in my consideration.¡±


    /


    With that said, she tugged at the strap of her bag.


    His grip on the strap of her bag was rather strong and the veins on his hand were slightly protruding.


    She wanted to pull him over, but he held on tightly and they were in a stalemate for a few seconds.


    The surrounding air seemed to have frozen.


    But in the end, he let go of her bag.


    The tip of her tongue touched the back of her teeth and sheughed.


    Ye Tian did not look at him again. She carried her bag and walked quickly to the front.


    In the following days, Ye Tian did not say anything to Gu Yang.


    Even when their eyes met asionally in the ssroom, she quickly looked away.


    She thought that by putting some distance between them, she would be able to calm herself down.


    But she found it difficult to be calm and could not return to her heartless state.


    For example, during ss, the teacher would criticize the people sleeping in ss. Gu Yang was one of them and she could not help but turn back.


    Another example was during physical education ss, when he was ying basketball with someone, she would also be attracted by the tall figure running on the court.


    Another example was when a girl in another ss had a crush on him, she would secretly see what that girl looked like.


    Ye Tian felt that she was hopeless.


    If this continued, could she still graduate from high school?


    In order to calm herself downpletely, she felt that she could only leave the first ss.


    So, during the mid-term examination, she submitted nk papers for several subjects.


    After the results came out, she fell from first ce in ss tost.


    Gu Yang and the rest had improved under Zhou Li¡¯s guidance.


    Not only was Zhou Ying shocked when she saw that she had fallen from first ce tost ce in ss.


    Zhou Ying saw that Ye Tian had nk papers for several subjects. Even if it was not a nk paper, she had only done the multiple choice questions at the front and had not touched any of the big questions at the back.


    It was obvious that she did not want to do well.


    Zhou Ying called Ye Tian to her office.


    Looking at Ye Tian¡¯s paper, Zhou Ying mmed the table. ¡°I want to hear your exnation.¡±


    She definitely did not do these papers on purpose.


    ¡°You have to know that doing your best and not doing well is one thing, but not doing it on purpose is another.¡± Zhou Ying looked at the slender and sweet girl in front of her and could not get angry. She could only be patient. ¡°Give me a reasonable exnation.¡±


    Ye Tian pursed her lips. ¡°Teacher Zhou, I want to change shifts.¡±


    When Zhou Ying heard this, she frowned. ¡°ss One is the best ss in Nanli and has the best teachers. The other students want toe in, but you want to go out?¡±


    Ye Tian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zhou Ying said, ¡°Call your parents over. I¡¯ll talk to them.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Zhou, I want to transfer out.¡± Ye Tian pursed her pink lips, her attitude unprecedentedly firm. ¡°If I don¡¯t want to do well, it¡¯s the same even if my parentse.¡±


    Zhou Ying did not expect that the usually obedient and motivated Ye Tian would change so much. She was about to say something when the Year Head came in.


    ¡°She deliberately handed in nk papers with a bad plot. This kind of behavior cannot be tolerated. Teacher Zhou, ording to the grades, Ye Tian can¡¯t stay in ss One.¡±


    Zhou Ying looked at the Year Head and wanted to fight for Ye Tian, but she heard Ye Tian say, ¡°Let¡¯s do as Chief Liu says!¡±


    ....


    The news of Ye Tian being assigned to another ss caused quite a stir.


    Some were in disbelief, some were sympathetic and some were gloating.


    ¡°I thought she was really a top student, but she¡¯s a fake top student!¡±


    ¡°Even Gu Yang has improved this time, but she has plummeted. God, if I were her, I wouldn¡¯t have the face to stay in Nanli!¡±


    ¡°But did something happen to her? If not, why did her results drop so much?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Gu Yang hasn¡¯t spoken to her recently? Did Gu Yang dump her?¡±


    Ye Tian did not care about the gossip and silently packed her school supplies. Under An Rui¡¯s tears, she carried her bag and left the ssroom.


    An Rui chased after her and grabbed Ye Tian¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Tiantian, I know my ability. Teacher Zhou also knows that if you talk to Teacher Zhou properly, you might not be assigned to ss One!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my own decision.¡±


    ¡°Then do well in the next exam. I¡¯ll wait for you to return to ss One!¡±


    ....


    Ye Tian was assigned to the fifth ss and was depressed for a period of time.


    Later, her family found out and took turns to talk to her.


    Nan Zhi even invited Bo Cixue to her house to have a heart-to-heart talk. After talking to Bo Cixue, Ye Tian thought it through.


    Was it really worth it to leave the best ss and be the joke of the year just to escape from someone?


    After thinking it through, Ye Tian felt enlightened.


    She promised her family that she would get into ss One again next semester and would not let them worry.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the end of the term.


    When the final exam results were announced, Ye Tian¡¯s name returned to the top of the cohort.


    Even Zhou Li was five points behind her.


    Seeing that Ye Tian had returned to first ce, An Rui was the happiest.


    She ran back to ss One and said excitedly and proudly, ¡°Who said that Tiantian is weak? It¡¯s a p in the face!¡±


    Shen Mingxiuy on Gu Yang¡¯s seat and heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that Ye Tian had gotten first ce again. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see the top student, Ye Yang, return to his peak. Oh my, I really shouldn¡¯t have asked you to call her when we yed the pure friendship test on the streetst time!¡±

 Chapter 2370 - Winter Holiday

    <h4>Chapter 2370: Winter Holiday</h4>


    Ever since that purely friendship call, Gu Yang and Ye Tian¡¯s rtionship had fallen to a freezing point.


    Gu Yang had tried to exin to Ye Tian, but she had deliberately avoided him the moment she saw him.


    Later, she left ss 1 and the chances of them meeting were even less.


    He had been to her ss, but every time he went in, she would leave, looking like she would leave if he did.


    She had blocked his number and he had used Shen Mingxiu¡¯s number to send her an apology message.


    But he did not receive a reply.


    After some time, he finally understood what she was thinking.


    Not appearing in front of her was the best way to apologize!


    Gu Yang did not do well in her final exam.


    He knew that she would onlye back after he left the first ss.


    So, he had be the burden again.


    When school started next semester, she would be able toe back and he would be kicked out!


    Gu Yang did not care which ss she was in, as long as she was not affected by him.


    Seeing that Gu Yang was silent, Shen Mingxiu poked him with his elbow. ¡°Brother Yang, are you really leaving ss One next semester? Ask your mother toe and greet the discipline master. You can still stay!¡±


    Gu Yang was toozy to listen to Shen Mingxiu¡¯s nagging. She put on her earphones andy on the tablezily.


    Zhou Ying went to the ss to give out the results and spoke for a while. The school announcement sounded and all the teachers and students gathered at the field for the end-of-termmendation ceremony.


    Gu Yang, Shen Mingxiu, and the rest only left slowly after most of the people had left.


    Ye Tian was going to speak as the representative of the outstanding students of the first yearter. She walked with several girls from ss five and read the speech.


    When they were going down the stairs, one of the girls said softly, ¡°Gu Yang and the rest are in front.¡±


    Ye Tian turned a deaf ear, his gaze still on the speech.


    Gu Yang and the others walked very slowly and the girls behind them quickly overtook them.


    Shen Mingxiu saw Ye Tian and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Top Student Ye.¡±


    Ye Tian looked back at Shen Mingxiu. She was not as cold and distant as before. There was a faint smile on her beautiful face and she nodded at Shen Mingxiu as a response.


    The girls walked away very quickly.


    Shen Mingxiu looked at Ye Tian¡¯s youthful back and could not help sighing. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw Mr Ye¡¯s smile. It¡¯s still as sweet as before!¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she was kicked hard.


    ¡°F*ck, Brother Yang, I only said that Student Ye smiles sweetly. I didn¡¯t say anything else. Why did you kick me?¡±


    Qi Yuan interrupted, ¡°Enough, you don¡¯t know how angry he has been for the past two months!¡±


    Li Lei looked suspicious. ¡°So, does Brother Yang really like Mr Ye?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu and Qi Yuan looked at Li Lei with disdain.


    Was there a need to say it so clearly?


    Li Lei touched his nose and asked in confusion, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell her that the street test that day was not just a game?¡±


    Seeing that Li Lei had finally asked the question they all wanted to know, Shen Mingxiu and Qi Yuan looked at Gu Yang, waiting for his answer.


    Gu Yang put her hands into her pockets and lowered her long eyshes. She pursed her lips slightly and sped up toward the field without saying anything.


    The three people who were behind him could not help but sigh as they looked at his tall and arrogant back.


    Qi Yuan said, ¡°Have you noticed? Ever since the top student left ss One, our Brother Yang has been depressed.¡±


    Li Lei replied, ¡°Of course!¡±


    ....


    During the end-of-term summarymendation ceremony, when it was time for the outstanding Year One students to speak, Ye Tian went on stage.


    She was wearing her school uniform, her hair tied into a ponytail from head to toe. She was exquisite but meticulous, a confident and youthful smile on her sweet face.


    Standing in front of the microphone, she looked at the entire school and spoke in a crisp voice.


    Gu Yang stood at the back of the ss, his hands in his pockets as he looked at the girl speaking on stage.


    The golden sunlightnded on her, as if she was covered in a sacred halo.


    She was beautiful and had a sweet smile. She was no different from before, but she gave people a sense of distance.


    An unnoticeable darkness appeared in Gu Yang¡¯s eyes.


    The hand in his pocket clenched into a tight fist.


    ....


    After the end-of-termmendation ceremony, they would start their winter vacation.


    Most of the students in Nanli were from well-off families and were discussing how to survive this winter vacation.


    An Rui ran to the ssroom to wait for Ye Tian.


    She took out a registration card and gave it to Ye Tian, asking expectantly, ¡°Tiantian, let¡¯s go y live-action CS?¡±


    Ye Tian took the registration card and looked at it. When she saw the contents of the game, her doe eyes lit up. ¡°It looks quite interesting. Have you signed up?¡±


    An Rui nodded. ¡°I did. You shoulde too. I heard it¡¯s super exciting and fun.¡±


    Ye Tian pursed her lips, hesitating slightly. ¡°I want to go, but I have to go back and ask my parents for their opinion.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, my little beauty Tiantian, how old are you? Why do you still need your parents¡¯ opinion to participate in the CS? I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t have any private money.¡±


    Ye Tian looked at the registration fee. Although it was a little expensive, she did notck this money.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll send you the message when I¡¯m back.¡±


    ....


    In ss One.


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s WeChat rang.


    After receiving An Rui¡¯s message, Shen Mingxiu hurriedly took out a registration card and ced it on Gu Yang¡¯s desk.


    Gu Yang was ying with her phone and nced at the registration card from the corner of her eye. There was a trace of indifference on her cold face and she saidzily, ¡°No.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu seemed to have guessed that Gu Yang would say this. He took back the registration card and returned to his seat, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t go. Anyway, An Rui convinced Mr Ye...¡±


    Before he could finish, a slender and clean hand reached over and snatched the registration card from his hand.


    Shen Mingxiu was overjoyed. He put his arm on Gu Lan¡¯s desk with a sly expression. ¡°Brother Yang, didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t going? Don¡¯t embarrass yourself so quickly!¡±


    It had been a long time since Gu Yang had the chance to talk to Ye Tian. He still owed her an apology.


    ¡°I¡¯m going. What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Gu Yang took a pen and filled in her details. After throwing the registration card to Shen Mingxiu, she transferred a sum of money to him. ¡°Registration fee.¡±


    ....


    After Ye Tian talked to An Rui, she received a call from the driver.


    ¡°Little Princess, I¡¯m already at the school gate.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be out soon.¡±


    Ye Tian hung up and walked toward the school gate. At this moment, a tall figure walked toward her.


    ¡°Tiantian.¡±


    Ye Tian looked up and saw Fu Yunze, whom she had not seen for a long time.

 Chapter 2371 - He Came Too

    <h4>Chapter 2371: He Came Too</h4>


    Fu Yunze was wearing a white jacket and dark jeans. He was tall and slender.


    Under his soft ck hair, his facial features were handsome and clear. His gaze on Ye Tian was as gentle as the spring breeze.


    ¡°Senior Yunze.¡±


    Fu Yunze smiled and took out a fewic books from his ck bag.


    When Ye Tian saw the name, her doe eyes lit up.


    The fewic books in Fu Yunze¡¯s hands were rare editions that she could not find in the capital.


    ¡°A few days ago, I went to R Country and knew that you liked to readics. I heard that these books can only be bought in R Country, so I specially bought them for you.¡±


    Ye Tian took theic from Fu Yunze, a happy smile on her pretty face. ¡°Thank you, Senior Yunze. How much is it? I¡¯ll transfer it to you on WeChat.¡±


    Fu Yunze pretended to be slightly angry. ¡°Tiantian, do you think Senior can¡¯t afford to give you a few books?¡±


    Ye Tian waved her hands hurriedly. ¡°No, but I¡¯m already very grateful that you found these rare editions for me. How can I let youe here for nothing?¡±


    Ye Tian took out her phone, wanting to transfer the money to Fu Yunze.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to transfer the money to me. If you¡¯re free, can you treat me to a meal at the school¡¯s food street?¡±


    Ye Tian did not think too much about it and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    She put the book in the car happily and after letting the driver know, she called An Rui.


    After a while, An Rui came over.


    Seeing that Ye Tian had called a friend over, Fu Yunze pursed his lips slightly.


    Ye Tian held An Rui¡¯s arm and looked at Fu Yunze with bright eyes. ¡°Senior, this is my ssmate, An Rui. She¡¯s more familiar with the food street by the school. Do you mind if I call her along?¡±


    Fu Yunze replied, ¡°No.¡±


    An Rui regarded Fu Yunze as her idol and was extremely agitated after seeing him. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m still keeping the autograph Tiantian asked for for me. Every time I see Senior¡¯s encouraging words to me, I¡¯m full of energy.¡±


    Fu Yunze maintained a gentle and polite smile on his elegant and noble face. ¡°You look like a smart and ambitious girl.¡±


    An Rui hugged Ye Tian¡¯s arm tightly, her heart bursting with joy. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re really nice. Your voice is also very gentle.¡±


    Ye Tian rolled her eyes speechlessly and reminded An Rui softly, ¡°Can you pay attention to your image?¡±


    An Rui stuck out her tongue with a red face. ¡°I just admire Senior Yunze too much! He¡¯s really handsome. He¡¯s wless!¡±


    The two girls walked in front and muttered softly. Fu Yunze walked behind them with one hand in his pocket. From afar, it looked like a beautiful scenery.


    Gu Yang, Shen Mingxiu, and the rest walked out of the school.


    Shen Mingxiu saw An Rui, who was like a lovestruck fool, turning back to look at Fu Yunze from time to time.


    ¡°An Rui has really embarrassed ss One. Has she never seen a handsome man before?¡± Shen Mingxiu brushed away the strands of hair on his forehead, his handsome chin lifted slightly. ¡°There are many more handsome men in our ss than that Bo guy, right?¡±


    Li Lei said, ¡°Apart from Brother Yang, who else is more handsome than him?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu kicked Li Lei. ¡°Am I not handsome? Am I not handsome? Are you not handsome?¡±


    ¡°Are you a prostitute?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu was about to vomit blood from anger.


    She wanted to say something, but Gu Yang got on a bus with a dark expression.


    ¡°Brother Yang, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Go home.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go to Xiao Sa during the holidays? Why are you home so early?¡±


    Gu Yang did not respond to Shen Mingxiu anymore. Gu Yang had already taken the bus.


    Gu Yang sat by the car window. He had one hand on the car window and his slightly long fringe covered his slender eyes. He pursed his lips tightly and looked at the couple walking toward the food street beside the school with dark and cold eyes.


    Ye Tian seemed to be in a good mood, a sweet and bright smile on her pretty face.


    Fu Yunze walked behind the two girls with one hand in his pocket, his gaze still on Ye Tian¡¯s slender figure.


    Gu Yang pressed the tip of her tongue against her mrs and smirked.


    ....


    The ce to y CS was in an undeveloped mountainous area, Longquan Mountain.


    Longquan Mountain was a ce where many rich people liked to y CS. They wanted it to be realistic and exciting.


    It would take two to three hours to get to Longquan Mountain from the city. An Rui had called Ye Tian early and asked her to take a taxi to the designated ce.


    When Ye Tian arrived, An Rui was already waiting for her at the square.


    Ye Tian was wearing a short red wavy jacket and ck pants today. Her long hair was tied into a bun and she had no makeup on. Her skin was fair and she looked youthful and dazzling.


    An Rui pulled Ye Tian onto a bus.


    The car was full of people and An Rui pulled Ye Tian towards thest row.


    Thest row was filled with people Ye Tian knew.


    Gu Yang, Shen Mingxiu, Qi Yuan and Li Lei.


    However, there was a girl sitting beside Gu Yang and Shen Mingxiu.


    The girl beside Gu Yang was the school belle of the high school opposite.


    Sitting beside Shen Mingxiu was the second-year senior, Han Xiaojing.


    An Rui¡¯s face tensed up when she saw Shen Mingxiu bringing his girlfriend over.


    ¡°Tiantian, let¡¯s sit over there!¡± There were two empty seats in front of thest row.


    Ye Tian did not expect Gu Yang and the others to be among the people ying CS this time. After sitting down, she looked at An Rui, whose eyes were red, and asked softly, ¡°Why are they here?¡±


    An Rui bit her lip, not daring to hide it from Ye Tian. She told her about Shen Mingxiu finding her and begging her to call Ye Tian over to y.


    ¡°We agreed not to bring our girlfriends, but he lied to me!¡±


    Seeing An Rui¡¯s angry expression, Ye Tian asked softly, ¡°You still like Shen Mingxiu?¡±


    An Rui said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but the more I want to forget, the more I can¡¯t.¡±


    Ye Tian held An Rui¡¯s hand and sighed slightly.


    She and An Rui were really in the same boat! However, it was a good thing that she had thought things through. When she saw Gu Yang again, she was not as ufortable and uneasy as before!


    The tour guide in charge of the CS team at Longquan Mountain started to take attendance.


    When Fu Yunze¡¯s name was called, the car was silent for a few seconds.


    ¡°Is Fu Yunze here?¡±


    At this moment, an elegant and gentle boy came up from the front door. ¡°Here.¡±


    Fu Yunze, who was carrying a blue backpack and wearing dark-colored sportswear, came over.


    Seeing Fu Yunze appear, An Rui widened her eyes in joy. ¡°Tiantian, Senior Yunze is here too. What a coincidence!¡±


    Ye Tian pursed her lips slightly.


    She did not think that it was a coincidence. Could it be that Fu Yunze saw the registration form in her hand on the day he sent her theic?


    Fu Yunze walked towards the back of the bus.


    Ye Tian sat by the aisle. There was an empty seat on the other side of the aisle and Fu Yunze sat down.


    Meeting Ye Tian and An Rui¡¯s eyes, a smile appeared on Fu Yunze¡¯s handsome and noble face. ¡°Little fairies, do you mind if I participate in this CS game with you?¡±


    An Rui replied, ¡°No, no.¡±


    When Shen Mingxiu, who was sitting in thest row, saw Fu Yunzeing over, he nced at Gu Yang. ¡°F*ck, why is your love rival here?¡±

 Chapter 2372 - Captive

    <h4>Chapter 2372: Captive</h4>


    Gu Yang did not seem to have heard Shen Mingxiu¡¯s words. She put on her earphones and leaned backzily, listening to music.


    Gu Xi, who was sitting by the window, blinked at Shen Mingxiu and asked curiously, ¡°The girl your Brother Yang likes is here too?¡±


    Gu Xi looked in front.


    Seeing An Rui and Ye Tian, she gestured with her chin. ¡°One of them?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu raised an eyebrow at Gu Xi and was about to say something when an elbow came towards his chest.


    Shen Mingxiu was in so much pain that he did not speak for a while.


    Gu Xi pulled off one of Gu Yang¡¯s earphones and came up to him. ¡°Can¡¯t you even say it to me?¡±


    Gu Yang closed her eyes, looking wild and arrogant. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Gu Xi rolled her eyes and muttered softly, ¡°Why are you so fierce to her?¡±


    Gu Xi picked up Gu Yang¡¯s earphones and stuffed them by her ear. She hugged Gu Yang¡¯s arm with both hands. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy from the car ride. I¡¯ll lean on your shoulder and sleep for a while!¡±


    Gu Yang shook Gu Xi¡¯s hand away impatiently and looked at her like she was a monster. ¡°Can you be more normal?¡±


    What? He was not her boyfriend!


    Gu Xi could not help butugh. She leaned into Gu Yang¡¯s ear and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°I just want to see the girl you like. Will she be jealous when she sees you being intimate with another girl?¡±


    Gu Yang nced in Ye Tian¡¯s direction. She was reading aic with her head lowered. The side of her face was exquisite and beautiful, her lowered eyshes were long and thick, her nose was tall, her lips were slightly pursed and pink. The sunlight from the car window shone in on her, making her look bright and moving.


    Gu Yang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and her eyes looked elsewhere.


    Gu Xi had noticed Gu Yang¡¯s gaze just now. Needless to say, the person Gu Yang liked must be one of the two girls.


    As for who it was, it was already very obvious.


    It was the sweet and fair girl sitting by the aisle.


    Gu Xi seemed to have discovered a shocking secret and was excited and happy. In the past, she had only seen girls chasing after Gu Yang, but she had never seen him fall for any girl!


    Gu Xi nced at Gu Yang, her gaze seemed to be saying, ¡°Little one, you have such a day too!¡±


    The car drove for more than an hour and many people in the car were drinking and eating.


    Fu Yunze took out a box of choctes and handed it to Ye Tian. ¡°Tiantian, Junior An Rui, I brought some food. This is for you.¡±


    ¡°Senior, how can I do that¡­¡±


    An Rui was conflicted about whether to take the chocte from Fu Yunze. Ye Tian took out two exquisitely packaged boxes from her bag.


    ¡°Senior Yunze, I brought snacks.¡±


    /


    Nan Zhi was originally worried about Ye Tian participating in this CS game, but Ye Yu found her and said that her sister had grown up and could not always treat her as a greenhouse flower. It was time to give her some private space.


    Although she agreed to let Ye Tiane, Nan Zhi still made a lot of food for her to share with her ssmates.


    Ye Tian generously gave Fu Yunze a box, then took out two boxes and handed them to Shen Mingxiu and the rest.


    Seeing that they were still eating, Shen Mingxiu was overjoyed.


    ¡°Top Student Ye, I ate a piece of the snack you brought over on Brother Yang¡¯s birthday. I still haven¡¯t forgotten the taste. Unfortunately, Brother Yang is petty¡­¡±


    Before Shen Mingxiu could finish, he received a cold re from Gu Yang. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu took Ye Tian¡¯s snack with augh. ¡°Brother Yang, this time it¡¯s gifted to us by Mr Ye. You can¡¯t hide it anymore!¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s cold face darkened and she wanted to kick the talkative Shen Mingxiu out of the window!


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s voice was not soft and Fu Yunze heard it.


    He nced at Gu Yang and then at Ye Tian, who was eating snacks with An Rui.


    There had been nomunication between the two of them since they got into the car, but there was an indescribable strangeness in the atmosphere between them!


    After more than three hours of driving, the bus arrived at Longquan Mountain.


    The leader of the club came over and gathered everyone.


    Before getting out of the car, Fu Yunze greeted Gu Yang, but she did not even look at him.


    An Rui noticed that something was wrong and asked Ye Tian softly, ¡°Why do I feel that there¡¯s a murderous intent between Senior Yunze and Gu Yang? Do they know each other?¡±


    Ye Tian shook her head.


    She had also noticed that something was wrong just now.


    However, Ye Tian would not probe into other people¡¯s private matters.


    The leader exined the rules of the game.


    Twenty people were divided into two groups. One was the Flying Tigers and the other was the Brothers.


    There were three base points on the battlefield. Within the stipted time, the party who got the most treasures from the base point would be the winner.


    Everyone had three lives. It was said that the effect of being shot was very realistic. If they became prisoners and were not rescued by the team, they would have to agree to one condition unconditionally.


    When An Rui heard this, she could not help but nce at Shen Mingxiu. ¡°If I capture Shen Mingxiu, I¡¯ll make him kneel down and call me Grandma!¡±


    Ye Tian burst out inughter. ¡°Grandma is too old. Let him call her Queen!¡±


    An Rui nodded. ¡°Yes, call me Queen. But what if we be prisoners?¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°I would rather die than be captured by others!¡±


    An Rui said, ¡°Me too.¡±


    After the leader exined the rules, they started to draw lots to form a team.


    Ye Tian, An Rui, Fu Yunze, Shen Mingxiu, Han Xiaojing and Gu Xi were in a group of ten.


    Gu Yang, Qi Yuan, Li Lei, and several men and women Ye Tian did not know were in a group.


    Seeing that there were too many female generals in his team, Shen Mingxiu sighed. ¡°I have a feeling that our team will die terribly!¡±


    Fu Yunze nced at Shen Mingxiu. ¡°As long as there are no traitors, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    After splitting up, everyone had lunch and went to the hotel to take an afternoon nap before gathering at the game base in the afternoon.


    The Flying Tigers that Ye Tian was in were led by Fu Yunze, while the brothers were led by Gu Yang.


    The Flying Tigers wore camouge uniforms while the brothers wore ck leather jackets. It was a very cool outfit.


    When Gu Yang came out in a ck leather jacket, many girls screamed. He was tall and when he wore the leather jacket, his legs were unbelievably long. He stood in front of the brothers with a weapon, looking cool and handsome.


    Gu Xi stood behind Ye Tian. She tidied the camouge uniform on her body and put the hat on her head. She looked at Gu Yang with shining eyes. ¡°The leader of the brothers is too handsome. I really want to be his captive!¡±


    Goosebumps appeared on Ye Tian and An Rui¡¯s arms.


    An Rui could not understand. Didn¡¯t Gu Yang like Tiantian? Why did she bring the school belle from the high school opposite?


    With this kind of EQ, he could forget about getting Tiantian¡¯s favor for the rest of his life!


    After entering the mountainous area, the two teams headed east and west. As Ye Tian followed the team, Gu Yang, who was at the back of the team, suddenly nced at her.

 Chapter 2373 - I’m Wrong, Don’t Be Angry

    <h4>Chapter 2373: I¡¯m Wrong, Don¡¯t Be Angry</h4>


    That gaze made Ye Tian shiver.


    Seeing Ye Tian lower her head and jog to catch up with the team, Gu Yang put the tip of her tongue against her mrs andughedzily.


    Longquan Mountain was very big.


    It would take at least half a day to get from Base 1 to Base 3.


    After walking for nearly an hour, they finally saw Base 1.


    Base 1 did not look like it had been invaded by the brothers, but to be careful, Fu Yunze sent Shen Mingxiu to bring two people to investigate.


    The others hid behind the tree and waited.


    Shen Mingxiu opened the tent of Base 1. The treasures inside were still there. He waved at Fu Yunze. ¡°The brothers haven¡¯t found this ce yet.¡±


    Fu Yunze led his men over quickly.


    ¡°We have to hide the treasure in a hidden ce. If we bring it to Base 2 and 3, it will affect our stamina¡­¡±


    Fu Yunze arranged for two people to hide the treasure.


    But after nearly ten minutes, the two of them had not returned.


    Fu Yunze hurriedly brought his men over, only to find that the two men were already lying on the ground.


    The detector showed that they were dead.


    Fu Yunze seemed to have suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Oh no.¡± When he returned to look for his other teammates, he found that two more had been hit.


    Shen Mingxiu, Han Xiaojing, Ye Tian, An Rui and Gu Xi had disappeared.


    Fu Yunze called their names through the walkie talkie.


    Shen Mingxiu replied, ¡°The brothers left two members behind so that we can split up and kill them one by one. I¡¯m with Han Xiaojing and An Rui now.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Tian?¡±


    ¡°Me and¡­¡± Ye Tian heard Fu Yunze¡¯s shout and she turned to look at the girl following closely behind her. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°You can call me Xiaoxi.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with Xiaoxi.¡±


    /


    The moment Ye Tian finished speaking, Gu Xi suddenly pounced on her. ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s someone in front.¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s walkie talkie fell to the ground and after a few rings, she could not hear Fu Yunze¡¯s voice anymore.


    ¡°My walkie talkie is broken.¡± Ye Tian frowned.


    Gu Xi stuck out her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s still mine¡­¡± Before she could finish, she was suddenly hit in the heart three times.


    The detector on her body showed that she was dead and the inte turned off automatically.


    Ye Tian quickly got up from the ground and looked around, but did not see the other party.


    She did not have the time to see how Gu Xi had been affected just now.


    There would be staffing to fetch Gu Xiter. Ye Tian was still alive, so she naturally could not stay here.


    She walked towards Base 2 in a panic.


    She hoped to meet the members of the Tiger Team soon.


    Walking alone in the mountains, she felt a little panicked.


    Ye Tian took out the map and looked at it. It might take more than forty minutes to reach Base 2.


    Ye Tian did not dare to stop and rest, but as time passed, her stamina could not keep up and she could only slow down.


    She did not know if she was hallucinating, but she felt like there was a pair of eyes staring at her from the dark.


    After walking for a while, Ye Tian suddenly met two members of the team.


    Those two members were strangers to Ye Tian. As soon as they saw Ye Tian, they attacked her.


    Ye Tian almost got hit, but someone suddenly rushed out from the forest behind her and shot at the two of them.


    The two of them hugged their heads and ran around.


    After the two men left in a hurry, Ye Tian turned around.


    She saw a tall and thin ck figure standing not far away. He had a weapon on his shoulder and was looking at herzily.


    Their eyes met.


    He did not speak, but there seemed to be sparks burning in the air.


    Ye Tian seemed to have thought of something and her emotions were ignited.


    She did not care if he had saved her just now. She activated the weapon in her hand and shot at him.


    He did not retaliate and kept retreating.


    Several holes appeared in the soil under his feet.


    After she had finished firing all the weapons, he was still unscathed. She realized that she could not deal with him anymore and could only be a captive. She gritted her teeth and said to him, ¡°Be quick and end me!¡±


    Gu Yang had a hand in her pocket as she approached Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian¡¯s slender body kept retreating.


    Until she leaned against a big tree.


    Gu Yang took out the rope from her bag and tied her to a tree while Ye Tian screamed.


    Ye Tian red at Gu Yang angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your captive. Beat me to death!¡±


    Gu Yang threw his bag to the ground and climbed up a big tree opposite Ye Tian. He climbed up the tree branch nimbly and sat down.


    He took out a cigarette from his pocket and bit it between his lips. He looked down at the girl who was struggling angrily after being tied up and said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move around. If you hurt your hand, my heart will ache.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Tian was stunned at first, then embarrassed.


    Her fair ears turned slightly red and she red at the gangsterish and arrogant teenager sitting on the tree. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this. I¡¯m not familiar with you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you blushing if we¡¯re not close?¡± He took out a lighter and lit the cigarette with his mouth, his eyes slender and arrogant under his short hair.


    Ye Tian did not look at him and kicked the leaves under her feet. ¡°I was angry.¡±


    Gu Yang looked at her eyshes fluttering angrily and his throat suddenly felt itchy. He chuckled softly. ¡°Are you still angry about the street test?¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s thoughts were exposed by him so carelessly and the anger that she had suppressed with difficulty rose again.


    ¡°Who¡¯s angry? I already said that you¡¯re not in my consideration!¡±


    Gu Yang raised her eyebrows slightly and pursed her lips slightly, as if she was thinking. After a while, she said, ¡°Then, what ss will you transfer to?¡±


    Ye Tian had never been angry at anyone and had never quarreled with anyone. Her good upbringing did not allow her to shout, but at this moment, she felt like a cat whose tail had been stepped on and was about to explode. ¡°I can turn around and go back whenever I want. It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t tter yourself. All my decisions have nothing to do with you!¡±


    He did not know if it was because she was angry or something else, but her doe eyes that were ring at him were sparkling with tears.


    Gu Yang looked at her andughed softly.


    When he smiled, he could not stop himself. He covered his eyes with the hand that was not holding the cigarette and only stoppedughing after a while.


    Ye Tian looked at him like he was a monster. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    After Gu Yang stoppedughing, she stared at her for a few seconds. Suddenly, a thin and slender figure jumped down from the tree.


    He walked in front of Ye Tian, leaned towards her cheek and blew at it, blowing away the strands of hair covering her cheek.


    He had just smoked and his voice was slightly hoarse from the smoke. ¡°I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry at me, okay?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 2374 - It Was Just A Misunderstanding!

    <h4>Chapter 2374: It Was Just A Misunderstanding!</h4>


    The sun was gradually setting and the afterglow sprinkled through the branches and leaves. The teenager in front of her was shrouded in such a soft twilight light. His eyes that were staring at her were dark and bright, reflecting clearly in her eyes.


    Ye Tian¡¯s long and thick eyshes fluttered, wanting to avoid his gaze, but his gaze was like a ma, inexplicably attracted to her.


    It had been a long time since she had looked at him so closely.


    Even though she was immune to handsome men, she had to admit that the young man in front of her was extremely handsome.


    His eyes were slender and his eyelids were very thin. They belonged to the standard and good-looking single eyelids. His nose bridge was high and his skin was fair. He could not get tanned no matter what. He was tall and thin and the corners of his lips were lifted up, making him look wild and arrogant.


    Perhaps it was because it was rare to see a yful and charming boy like him, that was why she was attracted to him.


    Fortunately, she had seen his true colors!


    Ye Tian¡¯s slender body was tied up by him and she could not move. She was angry but could not do anything to him. She looked down at their toes that were very close.


    Biting her lip, she raised her leg and stepped on his shoe.


    Gu Yang jumped up, looking like she had broken her foot. ¡°F*ck, are you trying to cripple me?!¡±


    He jumped on the spot with one foot and under his fringe, his cold and handsome facial features were scrunched together as he kept sucking in cold air.


    Ye Tian looked at him doubtfully. ¡°I only used 50% of my strength. Don¡¯t pretend.¡±


    ¡°It really hurts. Why don¡¯t I take off my shoes and show you? My toes are probably swollen.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Tian felt a little guilty. ¡°Who asked you to be so close to me? You deserve it!¡±


    She was determined not to let him see through her guilt.


    Gu Yang looked at her awkward expression and pressed the tip of her tongue against her cheek, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m not ming you.¡±


    Ye Tian looked at his handsome smile and red at him. ¡°Don¡¯tugh.¡±


    Gu Yang walked in front of Ye Tian, her slender and fair fingers poking her angry cheek. ¡°Little pufferfish.¡±


    Ye Tian did not expect him to dare to poke her face. The moment his slightly cold fingertips touched her skin, her scalp turned numb and she shivered, looking even more embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Stay away from me!¡±


    Gu Yang smacked her lips and looked down at her fluttering eyshes. ¡°You¡¯re so shy after poking my face. I haven¡¯t done anything else!¡±


    Ye Tian raised her leg, wanting to kick him.


    This time, Gu Yang dodged her attack.


    He put his hands in his pockets and leaned against the tree beside her, his dark eyes looking at her beautiful side profile. ¡°What the street test told you was not fake.¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s slender body trembled slightly.


    Her heart that beat when she received his call that day, was beating again.


    But she would not repeat the same mistake.


    She had experienced the disappointment after being deceived.


    She did not want to experience that feeling of being bitten by ants again!


    After Ye Tian was distracted for a moment, she turned to look at the teenager who was leaning against the treezily, his dark eyes looking at her. ¡°I hate boys like you who talk nonsense, are careless, and like to say that their feelings are cheap!¡±


    Gu Yang said nothing.


    The atmosphere froze for a moment.


    Ye Tian saw that Gu Yang¡¯s slender eyes were slightly red, as if she had angered her. His cold and handsome face looked fierce.


    Ye Tian¡¯s slender neck shrank and she was a little afraid that he woulde over and punch her.


    Now that she had be his captive, she was really helpless. Where did she get the courage to say those words to him just now?


    Ye Tian lowered her thick and long eyshes. ¡°That¡¯s one thing. You can¡¯t beat me up because I hate boys like you. If I lose a strand of hair, my parents won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Hearing her words, Gu Yang was both angry and amused.


    He cupped his aching cheek. ¡°Do you despise me that much?¡±


    Ye Tian was speechless. He had done some things that made people angry and annoyed, alright?


    She was originally carefree and heartless, but he had barged into her life and made her have thoughts she should not have.


    However, it was a good thing that those thoughts that she should not have were extinguished by him.


    ¡°I know you like Fu Yunze.¡± His voice was fierce and pitiful.


    Ye Tian was stunned at first, then confused.


    She did not understand why he would say such a thing.


    An image of her and Fu Yunze appeared in her mind.


    There was nothing to be misunderstood!


    Ye Tian red at Gu Yang angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    There was nothing between her and Fu Yunze. If others heard this, they would think that there was something between them!


    Gu Yang licked her lips, as if she was annoyed at the mention of this topic. She took out a cigarette from her pocket with a dark expression, but the lighter could not light it. He crumpled the cigarette into a ball and threw it on the ground, his red eyesnding on Ye Tian. ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense? You f*cking wrote a love letter to him!¡±


    Heughed and said in a strange tone, ¡°Your literary talent is not bad!¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s face turned red from anger!


    But after she calmed down, she thought about it carefully.


    When she was in middle school, she had indeed written a love letter for her good friend. At that time, her good friend had a crush on Fu Yunze and asked her to write a love letter to meet Fu Yunze. She could not stand her good friend¡¯s request, so she wrote one and asked her good friend to copy it¡­


    Could it be that her friend did not copy her handwriting and gave it to Fu Yunze directly?


    After her good friend did not get Fu Yunze that night, she was unhappy. Later, she went abroad to study before graduating from junior high school.


    Seeing the change in Ye Tian¡¯s expression, Gu Yang narrowed her slender and dark eyes. ¡°Why? You have nothing to say?¡±


    Ye Tian red at Gu Yang. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? My friend asked me to help her write that letter. I asked her to copy my letter. Who knew that she would give it to Senior Yunze directly?¡±


    After the game ended, she would send a message to ask that friend.


    Ye Tian furrowed her eyebrows and seemed to have thought of something. She widened her eyes and looked at Gu Yang. ¡°How did you know about that letter? Do you know Senior Yunze? Could it be that Senior Yunze also misunderstood?¡±


    Oh my god, if that was the case, she was really embarrassed.


    Recalling Fu Yunze¡¯s expression when he spoke to her, her heart turned cold.


    Fu Yunze must have misunderstood too!


    Hearing Ye Tian¡¯s words, Gu Yang was stunned for a few seconds.


    So, that love letter that made their rtionship drop to the freezing point and almost made them strangers was just a misunderstanding?

 Chapter 2375 - Handsome

    <h4>Chapter 2375: Handsome</h4>


    So, she did not like Fu Yunze?


    After learning this news, a bright smile appeared on Gu Yang¡¯s cold and handsome face.


    Seeing Gu Yangugh, Ye Tian sniffed and red at him angrily.


    ¡°What are youughing at? Don¡¯t think that I will like you just because I don¡¯t like Fu Yunze!¡±


    Gu Yang stoppedughing. He straightened up and picked up the weapon he had thrown to the ground, using the front end to lift Ye Tian¡¯s delicate chin.


    Ye Tian was furious at his frivolous actions.


    But her body was tied up and she could not move her hands. She could only re at him with fire in her eyes. ¡°Gu Yang, I hate you. I hate you so much. Get away from me!¡±


    Ye Tian was usually lively, cute, elegant and polite, and would never curse.


    But in front of Gu Yang, she seemed to have broken through her restraints and would vent out any unhappiness.


    Gu Yang was not angry. She seemed much more lively now. In the past, no one could find anything wrong with her. It was like she was wearing a mask and would only show her good side to people.


    He had thought that she should be living in a family with many rules and regtions, her actions noble and elegant. But it was impossible for such a person to be emotionless.


    Even if she had emotions, she would not make a ruckus or lose her manners.


    It was rare for her to shout like this.


    After venting out some of her emotions, she felt much better.


    Gu Yang said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re my captive now.¡±


    Gu Yang smirked, revealing her white teeth as she smiled annoyingly. ¡°ording to the rules of the game this time, you have to promise me one thing!¡±


    Ye Tian turned her head, ignoring him.


    Gu Yang was about to say something when Qi Yuan¡¯s voice came from the walkie talkie.


    ¡°Brother Yang, the captain of the Tigers seems to be looking for Brainiac Ye.¡±


    Gu Yang licked her white teeth and smiled dangerously. ¡°Then let him walk into a trap and die.¡±


    Gu Yang told Ye Tian his n.


    Hearing this, Ye Tian struggled against the rope around her. ¡°Gu Yang, you¡¯re too despicable!¡±


    Gu Yang shook her head. ¡°This is not despicable, but intelligent.¡±


    Gu Yang let go of the rope tied to Ye Tian. In order to prevent her from running away, she tied her slender and fair wrists together and dragged them behind a forest.


    After a while, Qi Yuan brought a girl who was about the same size as Ye Tian over.


    The girl was from the brotherhood team and she had somehow gotten a set of Tiger¡¯s camouge uniform.


    Qi Yuan tied the girl to the tree where Ye Tian had been tied earlier, then stood by the side to guard the girl.


    /


    The girl spread her hair and lowered her head. At first nce, she really looked like Ye Tian, who had be a captive.


    After about half an hour, Fu Yunze came over.


    Ye Tian opened her mouth, wanting to say something when a slender hand reached over and covered her mouth.


    Gu Yang lowered her head and whispered into Ye Tian¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just watch him walk into a trap.¡±


    Ye Tian widened her eyes and red at Gu Yang.


    Her long eyshes fluttered and brushed against the back of Gu Yang¡¯s hand, tickling him.


    He cursed in his heart.


    ¡°Stop moving around. If not, it won¡¯t be my hand that¡¯s blocking your mouth.¡±


    Ye Tian could not speak and could only scold him in his heart.


    Fu Yunze thought that it was Ye Tian who was tied to the tree. When he fought with Qi Yuan, Qi Yuan was not his opponent and soon fell to the ground and died.


    Fu Yunze hurriedly went forward and stood in front of the girl. ¡°Tiantian, are you alright? Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here to save you.¡±


    He pushed the girl¡¯s hair away, wanting to see her face clearly, but¡­


    Just as he realized that he had been tricked, arge fell and caught him, before he was hung on a tree.


    Gu Yang let go of Ye Tian and got upzily from the forest, walking out.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Not only did you fail to save the beauty, you even lost yourself. Is it worth it?¡±


    Fu Yunze struggled a few times in the but could not break free. He red at Gu Yang angrily. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can use such despicable methods.¡±


    Gu Yang raised her eyebrows and said casually, ¡°All¡¯s fair in war!¡±


    Gu Yang crossed her arms and looked at Fu Yunze, who was hanging from the tree. ¡°Since you¡¯ve be my captive, I only have one request for you. Stay away from Ye Tian in the future!¡±


    ¡°Gu Yang, you won¡¯t get Tiantian¡¯s favor by using this method. I showed you the love letter she wrote to mest time. Are you still not giving up?¡±


    ¡°Senior Yunze, I didn¡¯t write the love letter for you.¡±


    Ye Tian staggered out.


    She did not understand. They were here to y a game, why were they involved in a rtionship?


    Seeing that Ye Tian had seen his disheveled side, Fu Yunze was both embarrassed and angry.


    A trace of embarrassment appeared on his usually noble and handsome face. ¡°Tiantian, I know I didn¡¯t go that night and hurt your heart¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s really not me.¡± Ye Tian exined to Fu Yunze patiently. After exining, she said, ¡°I said before that I won¡¯t fall in love in middle school and high school, so I really won¡¯t! Besides, I only admire and admire Senior.¡±


    Fu Yunze furrowed his eyebrows tightly.


    She did not speak for a while.


    ¡°What about Gu Yang? What¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡±


    Ye Tian bit her lip and lowered her long eyshes, her voice not as sure as before. ¡°Anyway, we won¡¯t talk in high school.¡±


    Fu Yunze stared at Ye Tian, not saying anything for a very long time.


    Gu Yang grabbed Ye Tian¡¯s arm and pulled her aside. A few big trees blocked Fu Yunze¡¯s gaze, preventing him from seeing Gu Yang and Ye Tian standing together.


    ¡°Gu Yang, Tiantian isn¡¯t like those girls you dated in the past. Don¡¯t bully her¡­¡±


    Before Fu Yunze could finish, several small stones were thrown at him. Fu Yunze¡¯s handsome face was hit and he gasped in pain.


    Gu Yang ignored Fu Yunze. He raised his eyebrows and looked at the pretty and sweet girl beside him, sayingzily, ¡°Little Cutie, did I bully you?¡±


    Ye Tian looked at his yful expression and there was an indescribableplicated feeling in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this.¡±


    Gu Yang sat on the ground and untied the rope around Ye Tian¡¯s slender wrist. He pulled her arm. ¡°Sit and talk.¡±


    Ye Tian refused to sit, but after being pulled by him a few times, she suddenly lost her bnce and fell to the ground. The culprit had no intention of helping her. When she fell, she instinctively wanted to grab something that could support her body. She grabbed Gu Yang¡¯s arm instead, but although she stabilized herself, she fell into his arms.


    Gu Yang looked at the soft ck hair on the girl in her arms andughed softly. ¡°I haven¡¯t even asked you to be my captive. Are you that desperate to fall into my arms?¡±


    Ye Tian was speechless.

 Chapter 2376 - So Sweet

    <h4>Chapter 2376: So Sweet</h4>


    There was an undeniable badness on the teenager¡¯s cold and handsome face.


    Ye Tian was embarrassed and angry. She used both hands, wanting to climb out of his arms. She had just stood up when he hooked her feet and she fell back into his arms.


    Ye Tian was furious. Her face was red and her hands were clenched into fists, punching his thin shoulders.


    It would only be appeased when her palm hurt.


    Climbing out again, he did not let her go far and pulled her slender arm. ¡°Sit beside me.¡±


    Although he had an indifferent smile on his face, his grip on her arm was very strong.


    It was as if he would not let go of her arm if she did not sit beside him obediently.


    Ye Tian could only sit beside him angrily.


    Gu Yang put her hands on her sides and leaned back. She tilted her head and looked at the girl whose face was red from embarrassment. Her thin lips curled up. ¡°Be my girlfriend, okay?¡±


    His voice was a little low and his eyes were dark. Unlike his usualziness and ruthlessness, there was a rare brightness and softness in them.


    The setting sun shone through the gaps between the branches and leaves, shining on her flushed face like a fruit on a branch, exuding a faint fragrance.


    Seeing her stunned expression after he asked that question, he moved closer to her, his slender and fair hand rubbing her head. ¡°Are you stupid?¡±


    Ye Tian reacted and pped his hand away with a red face.


    Her fan-like thick and long eyshes fluttered like they had been hit by a storm. She did not dare to look into his eyes and said with her eyes lowered, ¡°I said before that I won¡¯t fall in love in high school. I won¡¯t agree.¡±


    Seeing that she was looking down and not looking at him, Gu Yang suddenly bent down and put his face in front of Ye Tian.


    His handsome face suddenly appeared below Ye Tian and Ye Tian was shocked.


    Ye Tian¡¯s bright doe eyes blinked and she pushed his face away. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡±


    Gu Yang looked at her pink lips and her Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. When she spoke again, her voice was 40% smiling and 70% hoarse. ¡°Have you forgotten the rules of the game? If you be a captive, you have to agree to a request from the other party unconditionally.¡±


    ¡°My request is for you to be my girlfriend.¡±


    Instead of being pushed away by her, his head came closer to her.


    The tip of their noses were about to touch.


    Ye Tian had no choice but to use both hands to push his face away.


    The moment she touched his well-defined face, her heart thumped crazily.


    Gu Yang reached out and ced her hand on the back of her hand.


    Her hands were forced to press against his face.


    The skin on his face was slightly cold. When he pressed against her warm palm, one was cold and the other was hot, as if chemistry had been produced. Their hearts could not help but beat wildly.


    Ye Tian¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and his doe eyes were forced to meet his dark and slender eyes. At such a close distance, his skin looked even more fair and smooth. Although he had single eyelids, his eyes were very dark and his eyshes were long. He was not as careless as usual and his eyes were deep and bright.


    The evening breeze blew at her hair, a few strands brushing past the tip of his nose. It was slightly itchy and he blew it away gently, staring at her lips. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I can kiss you.¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s face turned even hotter.


    Why was he so shameless?!


    Gu Yang did not lower her voice on purpose and Fu Yunze, who was hanging from the tree, heard it. He was angry and anxious. He, who had always been noble and elegant, had no choice but to shout at the top of his lungs, ¡°Gu Yang, you can¡¯t touch Tiantian. Don¡¯t be rash, do you hear me?¡±


    Gu Yang did not seem to have heard Fu Yunze¡¯s words. He smirked evilly.


    ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s so sweet!¡±


    Fu Yunze struggled even harder, but he was wrapped tightly by the and could not break free at all.


    ¡°Gu Yang, she¡¯s not the girls you dated in the past. Don¡¯t mess around! If not, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    It seemed like the more anxious Fu Yunze was, the happier Gu Yang would be.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at the girl close to him. ¡°Of the two choices, which one do you choose?¡±


    Ye Tian wanted to escape, but he grabbed her arm, not letting her move.


    Ye Tian blushed and turned her head away from him. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to talk about it in high school, and I can¡¯t let you kiss me.¡±


    Her first kiss could not be taken away so easily.


    The tip of Gu Yang¡¯s tongue touched her cheek and she pondered for a moment before saying hoarsely, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about high school. What about graduation?¡±


    Ye Tian was speechless.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you to graduate.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t agree!¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s handsome face came up to her. ¡°Do you want me to kiss you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s lips curled up happily and her slender index finger gently scratched the tip of her nose. ¡°I¡¯ll take it back after graduating.¡±


    Ye Tian wanted to say something when Gu Yang suddenly took out a chocte from her leather jacket pocket.


    It was her usual favorite.


    Gu Yang peeled off the golden foil and fed it to her. ¡°Don¡¯t have a cold war with me in the future.¡±


    Ye Tian wanted to p his hand away, but when she saw him looking at her with such dark and sincere eyes, her heart felt like it had been gently touched by a feather. It was unbelievably soft.


    She opened her pink lips and ate the chocte he fed her.


    There were still two and a half years until her high school graduation. Who knew what would happen during this period?


    Perhaps he would meet a girl who was better than her and start a new rtionship. Then, he would forget about the graduation agreement!


    As her friend, she did not want to lose him!


    The chocte was very sweet and melted on the tip of her tongue, seeping into her heart. Her mood improved a lot and she did not re at him angrily anymore. She hugged her knees and looked at him with her head tilted,ining, ¡°I didn¡¯t start the cold war.¡±


    Gu Yang touched her head and coughed. ¡°Really? Which bastard started it?¡±


    Ye Tian saw that he was scolding himself andughed. ¡°I want to know the reason. Could it be because of that letter?¡±


    Gu Yang licked the corner of her lips and did not hide it from her. ¡°I don¡¯t get along with Fu Yunze. Of course I¡¯m unhappy that you like him.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°I¡¯m being wronged.¡±


    Gu Yang moved closer to Ye Tian, their shoulders almost touching. He reached a hand behind her slender back and gently grabbed her ponytail. His handsome face came up to her. ¡°I¡¯ll let you hit me.¡±


    Ye Tian looked at his annoying face and gritted her teeth. She did not hit him, but kicked his calf hard.


    Fu Yunze, who was hung on the tree, could not hear what Gu Yang and Ye Tian were saying, but when he heard Ye Tian and Gu Yangughing, his face turned green. ¡°Gu Yang, you can¡¯t touch Tiantian. Don¡¯t implicate your mother because you can¡¯t bear the consequences¡­¡±


    Before Fu Yunze could finish, Gu Yang raised her weapon and shot three times at Fu Yunze. The detector on Fu Yunze indicated that he was dead.

 Chapter 2377 - Snowman

    <h4>Chapter 2377: Snowman</h4>


    Only Shen Mingxiu, An Rui and Han Xiaojing were left in the Tigers.


    Hearing that Captain Fu Yunze was dead, Shen Mingxiu cursed.


    With his understanding of Gu Yang, he would not let Fu Yunze off easily.


    Fu Yunze went to save Ye Tian and became a captive.


    Han Xiaojing hugged Shen Mingxiu¡¯s arm. She could not walk anymore and was so delicate that she almost needed Shen Mingxiu to carry her.


    Along the way, Han Xiaojing keptining.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go abroad for a vacation? Why did you have toe to the mountains to y such games? My hand is pricked and it hurts¡­¡±


    Shen Mingxiu had never thought that Han Xiaojing was so annoying. Compared to An Rui, who did not give him any trouble, he thought that she was much cuter.


    Seeing that Shen Mingxiu was silent, Han Xiaojing shook off his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to go home!¡±


    Han Xiaojing rushed forward.


    Shen Mingxiu saw movement in the grass not far away and went forward to pull Han Xiaojing.


    But Han Xiaojing would not listen to his advice. Just as they were pulling each other, An Rui saw someone aiming at Shen Mingxiu.


    Without thinking, An Rui pounced towards Shen Mingxiu before the other party could fire.


    She blocked the attack for Shen Mingxiu.


    /


    Shen Mingxiu was stunned for a moment. He looked at An Rui, who had died, and then at the frightened Han Xiaojing with aplicated expression.


    He threw the weapon in his hand to the ground. ¡°I f*cking surrender.¡±


    The winner was already very clear. No matter how hard the Tigers struggled, they could not win the brothers.


    Shen Mingxiu looked at the frightened Han Xiaojing and pinched his nose bridge. ¡°Okay, stop shouting. We¡¯ve lost!¡±


    ....


    After they went down the mountain, when the boy was changing in the changing room, Shen Mingxiu suddenly said, ¡°Say, a girl is willing to die for a boy. Do you think she already loves him terribly?¡±


    Gu Yang was in a good mood. Hearing Shen Mingxiu¡¯s words, she replied, ¡°Which girl is so foolish?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu wiped his hair, looking smug. ¡°Brother Yang, it seems like I have a market too!¡±


    Qi Yuan said, ¡°Old Shen, don¡¯t forget that you have a girlfriend.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu said, ¡°I¡¯m annoyed. We¡¯ll break up when we get back.¡±


    Qi Yuan said, ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re more of a yboy than Brother Yang? Didn¡¯t you used to like Senior Little Jing very much?¡±


    ¡°Scram, what do you know?¡±


    Gu Yang nced at Qi Yuan. ¡°Am I as fickle as Shen Mingxiu?¡±


    Qi Yuan looked at Gu Yang and Shen Mingxiu walking toward him and his scalp turned numb.


    Damn it, tell him the truth. Why was he being attacked?


    ....


    After the boys changed, they went out to y.


    Fu Yunze changed back into his own clothes and became an elegant and cold young master again.


    But there were some scratches on his fair and handsome face. He looked in the mirror and his eyes turned cold.


    Fu Yunze came out of the changing room and stopped Gu Yang, who was in a good mood.


    ¡°Ah Yang, I have something to say to you.¡±


    Gu Yang put her hands in her pockets and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Yang said to Shen Mingxiu and the rest, ¡°Go back to the hotel first.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yang, hurry up. Old Shen lost and said that he would treat us to a big meal.¡±


    Gu Yang nodded.


    Fu Yunze looked at these boys who did not look like good students at all. After they had left, he frowned. ¡°Ah Yang, why can¡¯t you learn well?¡±


    Gu Yang frowned slightly, her expression dark. ¡°Speak your mind!¡±


    Fu Yunze frowned even more. ¡°Ah Yang, did you do something to Tiantian in the mountains earlier? Do you know Tiantian¡¯s identity? She¡¯s the daughter of the King and Queen. She¡¯s the real princess of Crown Pce!¡±


    Thezy smile on Gu Yang¡¯s lips dissipated.


    He narrowed his dark eyes and clenched his jaw. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Fu Yunze said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s a high and mighty princess! Do you think she¡¯s worthy of you? She¡¯s outstanding in all aspects, but you can¡¯t even raise your results. You don¡¯t even know if you can get into a better university. What future can you give her?¡±


    ¡°The King and Queen will not give their treasure to you. Ah Yang, listen to my advice. Don¡¯t provoke Tiantian anymore. If you really anger her, it¡¯s not something we can bear!¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s hands that were hanging by his sides clenched slightly and the veins on his hands protruded. He looked down, his eyes dark and she did not know what he was thinking.


    Fu Yunze thought that he had thought it through and wanted to say something, but Gu Yang suddenly went forward and grabbed the cor of Fu Yunze¡¯s shirt, the anger in her eyes growing. ¡°I know very well what you¡¯re thinking. Fu Yunze, I won¡¯t fall into your trap again. We¡¯ll see if I¡¯m a dragon or a worm!¡± With that said, she strode away.


    Fu Yunze looked at Gu Yang¡¯s arrogant back and clenched his fists tightly.


    Gu Yang would never be able to surpass him in this lifetime!


    He was a dragon and Gu Yang could only be a worm!


    ....


    After her rtionship with Gu Yang eased, Ye Tian¡¯s mood improved a lot.


    When she was in a good mood, time flew by and in a blink of an eye, it was the Spring Festival.


    This year¡¯s reunion dinner was at Huangting Hotel with the Bo family and the Xiao family.


    After dinner, the adults yed cards and chatted while the children moved around freely.


    Ye Tian went to the washroom and when she returned to the room, she saw Fu Yunzeing in from the entrance of the hotel. The woman who was walking with Fu Yunze was wearing a neat suit and her hair was tied into a bun, looking neat and tidy.


    The two of them chatted andughed, and the woman looked at Fu Yunze with gratification and admiration.


    Ye Tian pursed her lips, feeling that the woman looked a little familiar. She thought for a while and suddenly remembered that she was Gu Yang¡¯s mother.


    The woman¡¯s expression waspletely different from when she was facing Gu Yang. Her gaze on Gu Yang was filled with disappointment and coldness.


    Ye Tian saw the two of them enter a private room and she deliberately passed by the door. There were several people sitting inside, but Gu Yang was not there.


    Ye Tian walked to the entrance of the hotel and took out her phone to open Gu Yang¡¯s WeChat.


    Opening his moments, he, who rarely posted, posted a few minutes ago. ¡°Happy New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±


    It was a photo of a snowman.


    The snowman looked very cute with its curved eyes, small nose, smiling lips and a red scarf.


    There were manyments.


    Shen Mingxiu: ¡°Why does he look so much like Mr Ye?¡±


    Qi Yuan: ¡°The one above, be more confident and remove the image!¡±


    Li Lei: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Yang to have the talent to build a snowman.¡±


    An Rui: ¡°Is the scarf Tiantian¡¯s? I saw her wearing itst time.¡±


    When Ye Tian saw An Rui¡¯s message, she immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s not mine. Mine is at home!¡±


    After Ye Tian replied, she looked around the snowman carefully. If she remembered correctly, it should be in Gu Yang¡¯s district.


    Did he not have reunion dinner with his mother on New Year¡¯s Eve?


    He was alone at home?


    Ye Tian bit her lip and walked into the lobby. She ordered a few dishes and a set of dumplings. After packing them, she told the adults and asked the driver to send her to Gu Yang¡¯s district.


    ¡­

 Chapter 2378 - Hugging Her

    <h4>Chapter 2378: Hugging Her</h4>


    The streets were decorated with colorful lights and the atmosphere was very festive.


    Ye Tian sat in the car and looked at the passing night scenery outside the window, feeling aplicated feeling in her heart.


    Did Gu Yang spend New Year¡¯s Eve alone?


    Why didn¡¯t his mother bring him for the reunion dinner?


    Thinking of her mother¡¯s different attitude towards him and Fu Yunze, Ye Tian frowned.


    When they arrived at Gu Yang¡¯s district, Ye Tian told the driver and carried the box toward the district.


    After entering the district, she went to the ce where Gu Yang had met the snowman.


    A snowman was cuter than a photo.


    Ye Tian bent down and touched the snowman¡¯s nose, her lips curling up unconsciously.


    After a while, she looked around.


    He did not see Gu Yang.


    Did he go upstairs?


    Without a key card, Ye Tian could not enter single yuan.


    She took out her phone, nning to send him a message.


    An Rui¡¯s message came in first. ¡°Tiantian, enter the group to snatch the red packet. Gu Yang has sent a red packet to the group.¡±


    After the previous CS team returned home, Shen Mingxiu found out that Gu Yang and Ye Tian¡¯s rtionship had improved, so he created a group.


    There were only six people in the group, Ye Tian and An Rui.


    Gu Yang sent a 999 red packet.


    Everyone liked to snatch red packets, and Ye Tian was no exception.


    She hurriedly went in to snatch one.


    Ye Tian got 520.


    Seeing this number, Ye Tian felt extremely awkward.


    Shen Mingxiu: ¡°F*ck, I only got 20 dors, but Mr Ye got 520 dors.¡±


    Qi Yuan: ¡°Top student Ye, are you hinting at something?¡±


    An Rui: ¡°Oh, Tiantian, what kind of luck is this? I¡¯m so envious!¡±


    Ye Tian hurriedly sent the red packet back to the group.


    The group started another round of snatching red packets.


    Gu Yang remained silent and did not snatch the red packet from Ye Tian.


    A momentter, Gu Yang sent a red packet to Ye Tian.


    520.


    There was a sentence at the bottom. ¡°It¡¯s yours if you can snatch it. Why did you send it out?¡±


    Ye Tian looked at the number 520 and her face heated up slightly.


    She bit her lip and was about to ask where he was when footsteps sounded behind her.


    Ye Tian turned back and looked at the tall and thin boy who wasing out of the convenience store not far away. He had a cigarette between his lips, one hand in his pocket and the other holding his phone.


    He did not know that she was here and sent her another message.


    ¡°Why not? Do you think it¡¯s too little?¡±


    Ye Tian looked at his thin and arrogant back and her eyes teared up.


    ¡°Gu Yang,¡± she called him.


    The tall and thin teenager froze when he heard her voice.


    He looked up and saw a girl wearing a red down jacket and a furry hat not far away. He was stunned for a moment.


    The cigarette between his lips fell to the ground.


    After some time, he put his phone in his pocket and strode toward her.


    She did not tie her long ck hair up today and let it fall over her slender shoulders. She was wearing a cute hat and her exquisite face looked even smaller and more delicate. The tip of her nose was slightly red from the cold and her pink lips opened slightly, blowing out white mist.


    Looking at his figure walking towards her, her heart beat faster.


    Gu Yang stopped in front of Ye Tian and looked at her bright and clear doe eyes. For a moment, she thought she was hallucinating.


    Their eyes met and neither of them spoke to break the silence.


    After nearly half a minute, Ye Tian suddenly thought of the food she had brought. If she continued to stand there like a fool, it might turn cold.


    Ye Tian smiled and waved the bag in her hand at Gu Yang. ¡°Have you eaten dumplings?¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s hand in her pocket clenched tightly as she said hoarsely, ¡°No.¡±


    Ye Tian saw a pavilion not far away. ¡°Let¡¯s go there!¡±


    Gu Yang followed behind Ye Tian and arrived at the pavilion.


    Ye Tian ced the food she had brought on the table and handed Gu Yang her chopsticks. ¡°Try it.¡±


    Gu Yang looked at Ye Tian¡¯s smile and a smile appeared on his cold and handsome face.


    He picked up a dumpling, took a bite, and suddenly stopped.


    There was a golden coin in the unfinished dumpling.


    Ye Tian smiled brightly. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re the first to get a coin. You¡¯ll be lucky in the new year. You¡¯ll be safe and happy!¡±


    Gu Yang looked at the smiling girl beside him. His thin and smooth jawline was slightly tensed and his heart tightened. All the blood in his body rushed to his head and his eyes felt sore. He closed his eyes and finished the remaining half.


    His slender and fair fingers curled slightly and flicked at Ye Tian¡¯s forehead. ¡°Will you really seed?¡±


    Ye Tian nodded.


    Gu Yang put down her chopsticks, grabbed Ye Tian¡¯s slender wrist, and pulled her into her arms.


    Ye Tian was shocked and struggled with a red face.


    Gu Yang held onto her slender body tightly, her chin resting on her slender shoulders. ¡°I want to hug you. I don¡¯t want to do anything else.¡±


    When he spoke, his slightly hot breathnded by her ear. Her heart thumped crazily and her body stiffened. She did not know where to put her hands and looked down at his thin back, slowly giving up struggling.


    His face was very close to her neck. Her long hair that was spread over her shoulders brushed past the tip of his nose with a faint fragrance. He smiled and there was a warmth in his cold eyes.


    Ye Tian did not know how long he was going to hug, afraid that someone woulde and see this. Her heart was shy, afraid, and fluttering with all kinds of emotions. She ced her hands on his shoulders uneasily and pushed him lightly. ¡°Gu Yang, are you done?¡±


    Gu Yang knew her concerns and did not make things difficult for her.


    After letting go of her, he took out his phone and looked at the time.


    The new year was in ten minutes.


    ¡°Are you going to watch the fireworks?¡±


    Ye Tian shook her head. ¡°I saw that the Fireworks Square was packed with people when I came. If we go over now, we won¡¯t be able to find a good seat.¡±


    Gu Yang pressed the tip of her tongue against her cheek and smiled. ¡°Come with me. I promise you can see fireworks and won¡¯t be squeezed.¡±


    Actually, Ye Tian would be able to see bright and beautiful fireworks when she returned to Crown Pce.


    But she did not refuse Gu Yang and her smile widened. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gu Yang took the food Ye Tian had brought upstairs and carried a ck bag out, taking Ye Tian out of the district.


    After several turns, Gu Yang brought Ye Tian to an alley.


    The house here had a big word written on it. No one lived here anymore.


    Gu Yang jumped onto the wall nimbly and reached out his hand to Ye Tian. ¡°Come up.¡±


    Ye Tian had never jumped over a wall in her life. She was a little afraid and expectant. After hesitating for a few seconds, she handed her hand to Gu Yang.


    Her hands were slender, fair and soft.


    Gu Yang held her hand in his palm, not daring to use too much strength, afraid that he would break her slender fingers.


    He cursed softly and licked his teeth,ughing uncontrobly. ¡°Are you spineless? You¡¯re so soft!¡±

 Chapter 2379 - Little Cutie, Wait For Me

    <h4>Chapter 2379: Little Cutie, Wait For Me</h4>


    Ye Tian red at Gu Yang with a red face.


    It was not like she had not been held by the opposite sex before.


    But she had never been so nervous before.


    Her palms were sweating.


    After Gu Yang pulled Ye Tian up the wall, she did not let go of her hand and pulled her forward. Ye Tian had never done such a bold thing and did not dare to break free from Gu Yang¡¯s hand, afraid that she would fall.


    Gu Yang pulled Ye Tian to the roof of a bungalow.


    They sat down on the roof.


    Ye Tian¡¯s face that was hidden under the night sky was very red. Their hands that were sped together just now were full of sweat.


    She took out a tissue and handed it to Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang did not take the tissue and smelled it. ¡°Did you spray perfume? Your hands smell good.¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s face turned even redder and she stammered, ¡°I¡¯m not wearing perfume.¡±


    Gu Yang seemed to have thought of something and reached out her hand. ¡°Phone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Lend it to me.¡±


    Ye Tian took out her phone and handed it to Gu Yang. She did not have a password. After Gu Yang opened it, she opened his WeChat.


    She took the red packet he sent her.


    /


    It was toote for Ye Tian to stop him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you one too.¡± She took back her phone.


    Gu Yang raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Give me five dors.¡±


    Ye Tian ignored him and sent him three numbers.


    Gu Yang said, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my phone. You won¡¯t be able to get it even if you send it.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°I¡¯ll get itter.¡±


    Gu Yang narrowed her slender ck eyes and patted the top of Ye Tian¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m a man. Why are you arguing with me?¡±


    Ye Tian pouted. ¡°You¡¯re still a boy¡­¡±


    Gu Yang said, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    The roof they were sitting on was facing the direction of the fireworks square.


    On the big screen of the Fireworks Square, the countdown had already started.


    It was Ye Tian¡¯s first time watching fireworks in such a way, and there was an arrogant boy sitting beside her.


    If it was in the past, she would never have dared to think that she could make friends with a boy like Gu Yang.


    Ye Tian smiled and followed the changing numbers on the big screen. Three, two, one.


    Amidst the cheers, bright fireworks rose into the sky. For a moment, the night sky seemed to be lit up by brilliant fireworks.


    The fireworks in the Fireworks Square were all carefully designed and needed to be lit for a full twenty minutes.


    She would change her appearance every five minutes.


    The blooming fireworks and the night scenery of the city were beautiful and wonderful.


    Ye Tian had never known that there was such a beautiful ce to watch fireworks apart from Crown Pce.


    Ye Tian closed her eyes, sped her hands together and made a wish.


    Gu Yang looked at the girl beside her. When she closed her eyes, her lowered eyshes were as thick and long as butterfly wings. Under her tall nose, her pink lips were pursed tightly, looking sacred and serious.


    After she was done, Gu Yang asked with a smile, ¡°What did you make?¡±


    Ye Tian turned back to look at Gu Yang. ¡°I hope that there will be someone to spend Spring Festival with you every year in the future.¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s smile froze slightly.


    Looking at her bright doe eyes, his heart softened.


    After watching the fireworks, the two of them walked out of the quiet alley.


    The chauffeur came to fetch Ye Tian. Gu Yang took out a pink bear from her ck bag and handed it to Ye Tian. ¡°New Year¡¯s gift.¡±


    Ye Tian took the bear and thanked him with a red face.


    She got into the car and looked at the teenager who was looking at her with his hands in his pockets. She lowered the window and said to him, ¡°Gu Yang, happy new year!¡±


    Gu Yang waved at her. ¡°Happy New Year.¡±


    ....


    The New Year in the pce was busy.


    Ye Tian did not have time to meet Gu Yang alone. She did not know what he was busy with. He did not post anything on his feed and rarely appeared in the group.


    After the fifteenth day, the high schools in the capital started to open.


    After Ye Tian reported to school, she met An Rui.


    An Rui pouted. ¡°My mom brings me to visit my rtives everyday. Look at me, I¡¯ve be rounder after the Lunar New Year.¡±


    An Rui looked at her. ¡°Why are you even thinner after the Lunar New Year?¡±


    She did not know if it was because she was a year older after the Lunar New Year, but Ye Tian looked even more slender and charming.


    Ye Tian was embarrassed to tell An Rui that her meals and snacks in the pce were all nned by the nutritionist and were not eaten as she wished in school.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll lose weight when I¡¯m still growing.¡±


    An Rui sighed. ¡°Alright, who asked me to not be able to control my mouth during the Spring Festival!¡±


    Ye Tian wanted to transfer back to ss One from ss Five. After finding Zhou Ying in the teacher¡¯s office, Zhou Ying brought her to the discipline master to settle the procedures.


    Zhou Ying did not say much and only patted Ye Tian¡¯s slender shoulders. ¡°If you encounter anything in the future,municate with the teacher in time. Don¡¯t joke about your results and future.¡±


    Ye Tian nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t in the future.¡±


    After Ye Tian returned to ss One, she found out that Gu Yang had not done well in her final exams. If his parents did not appear, he might have been assigned to ss One.


    Gu Yang did note in the morning.


    Ye Tian went to find Shen Mingxiu to ask about the situation. Shen Mingxiu shook his head. ¡°Recently, he seems to have disappeared. His phone is turned off and he doesn¡¯t reply to my messages. I don¡¯t know where he went.¡±


    If it was in the past, he would have asked them to y games or have a gathering.


    When they arrived at the dormitory, Ye Tian called Gu Yang and sent a message, but there was no response.


    ¡°He didn¡¯te to school when school started and couldn¡¯t be contacted. Did something happen?¡±


    After the afternoon ss, Ye Tian walked out of the campus and took a taxi to Gu Yang¡¯s district.


    The security officer already knew Ye Tian and greeted her when he saw hering over.


    ¡°Youngdy, are you here to look for your ssmate again?¡±


    Ye Tian nodded. ¡°Is he at home recently?¡±


    The security officer shook his head. ¡°He didn¡¯te back after he went out ten days ago. I think he¡¯s going on a trip.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    ....


    Ye Tian did not know where Gu Yang had gone and she thought that he would return to school soon.


    But a month had passed and he still had not appeared.


    Gu Yang was once a big boss in school and many people who knew that he did note to school were discussing her.


    Most people thought that he had quit school and would note to high school again.


    Nan Zhi did not let Ye Tian stay in school this semester. At night, Ye Tiany on the big bed, holding the pink bear Gu Yang had given her.


    To be honest, she was a little angry at Gu Yang for noting to school or contacting anyone.


    If he did not finish high school, her family would not agree even if she agreed to be with him after graduating!


    Ye Tian vented her anger on the bear in her arms. She pressed hard on the bear¡¯s chest and suddenly, a hoarse male voice sounded. ¡°Little Cutie, wait for me.¡±


    Ye Tian was stunned and when she realized that the sound came from the bear¡¯s body, she pressed it again.


    He still said, ¡°Little Cutie, wait for me.¡±

 Chapter 2380 - He’s Back

    <h4>Chapter 2380: He¡¯s Back</h4>


    Ye Tian lowered her long eyshes and stared at the pink bear in her arms for a long time.


    After pressing the bear a few more times, a smile slowly appeared on her puffed up face.


    Eh, something was wrong. Why was the little bear¡¯s heart a little hard, as if there was something hidden inside?


    Ye Tian touched it and found the hidden zipper.


    There was a ne hidden in Little Bear¡¯s heart.


    The pendant was heart-shaped and could be opened with a light press. There was a photo inside!


    The photo was probably taken by Gu Yang. She had a wild and cool pose, her slender eyes smilingzily.


    It was just a photo, but as Ye Tian looked at it, her face turned red.


    She closed the pendant with a snap.


    After a few seconds, he opened it again.


    Shey on the pillow, looking, looking and looking sideways.


    Her pink lips curled up higher and higher.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Ye Tian quickly stuffed the ne under the pillow and sat up with the bear in her arms.


    ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked. Come in!¡±


    Ye Yu, who was wearing white loungewear, walked in.


    Perhaps it was because he had just taken a bath, his short ck hair was still slightly wet. His facial features were exquisite and cold, his dark eyes long and deep, with a coldness and maturity that did not match his age.


    Ye Tian sat on the bed obediently. ¡°Second Brother, you haven¡¯t rested yet!¡±


    Ye Yu walked to the bed and looked down at Ye Tian. ¡°Why is your face so red? Do you have a fever?¡±


    Ye Tian looked at Ye Yu, who was much taller than her, and touched her face. ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little hot.¡±


    Afraid that Ye Yu would continue to ask, Ye Tian hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Second Brother, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Ye Yu pursed his thin lips and said in a low and cold voice, ¡°I heard from Mom that your grades were not very goodst year. Are you in a rtionship?¡±


    During the period when her results were not good, Ye Yu was rather busy and did not know that Ye Tian had failed.


    Ye Tian looked at the serious and cold Ye Yu and was angry and amused. ¡°Second Brother, how long has it been? My final results have already gone up.¡±


    Ye Yu sat by the bed and looked at Ye Tian with his dark eyes, as if he wanted to see something from her expression. ¡°Were you in a rtionship when you didn¡¯t do well?¡±


    Ye Tian shook her head hurriedly.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Ye Tian unconsciously brushed away the hair by her cheek.


    Ye Yu narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you like to brush your hair when you lie?¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t!¡±


    Ye Yu did not ask further. After all, her results were already up. ¡°You¡¯re still young. You have to focus on your studies. Don¡¯t drag the family down. When you grow up, you will meet more outstanding boys.¡±


    Ye Tian touched her nose, not daring to say anything in front of the dignified and cold Ye Yu.


    But they were twins and he was only ten minutes older than her!


    ¡°Did you listen to me?¡±


    Ye Tian nodded obediently. ¡°Yes, yes. Why are you so fierce?¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s cold expression eased a little. He raised his hand and touched the top of Ye Tian¡¯s head. ¡°If you can¡¯t find it yourself, Second Brother will introduce it to you.¡±


    Ye Tian puffed up her cheeks and said guiltily, ¡°I can find it.¡±


    Ye Yu wanted to say something when his phone vibrated.


    ncing at the caller ID, he answered the call and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you backter.¡±


    After hanging up, he stood up. ¡°Jingyu isn¡¯t in a good mood. I¡¯ll call him back in my room.¡±


    Ye Tian blinked her bright doe eyes and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°The Royal Flying Academy specially recruited a pilot. He was full of confidence and thought that he would advance steadily, but a boy appeared out of nowhere and took that spot with outstanding performance.¡±


    Ye Tian naturally knew about the Royal Aviation Academy. Everyone who entered that academy was outstanding and would work in the royal family in the future.


    No ordinary person would be able to get in at all.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually someone better than Jingyu?¡±


    Ye Yu nodded. He had never seen that person before, but hearing the examiner mention him, he admired such a talent.


    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s only half a year older than you.¡±


    Ye Tian gave a thumbs up. ¡°I think he¡¯s very capable to make Bo Jingyu depressed.¡±


    Ye Yu said, ¡°When you grow up, you can find such a talent.¡±


    Ye Tian was speechless. Why was she involved again?


    ....


    Although she did not know where Gu Yang had gone, with the little bear¡¯s recording of ¡®Little Cutie, wait for me¡¯ and the ne, Ye Tian did not look for him anymore.


    He was already an adult and should know his boundaries.


    After more than a month, fewer and fewer people mentioned Gu Yang¡¯s absence from school.


    Even Shen Mingxiu and the rest never mentioned Gu Yang again.


    Days passed just like that. In the second month of school, after morning self-study, Ye Tian and An Rui went to the small store to buy food. On the way back to the ssroom, they saw several girls from the neighboring ss jogging back to the teaching building.


    ¡°Did something happen at school? Why can¡¯t they wait to go?¡±


    An Rui¡¯s question was heard by the girl in front. She turned back and saw Ye Tian. The girl said excitedly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the post? Someone just sent a side profile photo of Gu Yang returning to school. I heard that he went back to school to settle the procedures. His side profile is super handsome. Let¡¯s go and see him in person!¡±


    With that said, the girl ran forward.


    An Rui stopped drinking her milk and looked sideways at Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian pursed her pink lips tightly.


    Her originally calm heart started to beat faster.


    An Rui had already taken out her phone and entered the school forum.


    Seeing the trending post at the top, An Rui screamed, ¡°Wow, is this really Gu Yang?¡±


    After hearing that Gu Yang hade to school, Ye Tian¡¯s thoughts and mind seemed to have been hit by lightning.


    Until An Rui brought the phone in front of her and saw the side profile photo.


    Ye Tian stuffed all the snacks in her hands to An Rui and ran toward the ssroom.


    An Rui looked at Ye Tian¡¯s back and could not help fanning her eyes.


    Why did she feel like crying?


    Had Tiantian finally gotten what she wanted?


    Ye Tian ran back to the ssroom in one breath. There were many people from other sses standing in the corridor. Ye Tian walked in from the back door and looked around, but did not see Gu Yang.


    She walked to Shen Mingxiu¡¯s table and knocked on it, saying breathlessly, ¡°I heard that Gu Yang returned to school?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu looked down and yed with his phone, not answering Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian then looked at Qi Yuan, who said calmly, ¡°He went to the Devil Teacher¡¯s office.¡±


    Ye Tian hummed and said nothing more.


    She sat down and took out thenguage book for the first ss.


    But she could not take it in.


    ¡­

 Chapter 2381 - Chasing After Her

    <h4>Chapter 2381: Chasing After Her</h4>


    There was still twenty minutes before the first ss.


    Ye Tian wanted to look for Gu Yang, but if she went out now, it would be too obvious.


    Shen Mingxiu and the rest were so calm. If she acted like she could not wait, wouldn¡¯t she be too unrestrained?


    After thinking about it, Ye Tian still sat in her seat.


    If Gu Yang came to school and did not take the initiative to see her, she would ignore him!


    Ye Tian¡¯s mind was in a mess. After a while, she saw a tall and thin ck figure walking in from the corner of her eye.


    Ye Tian hurriedly straightened hernguage book, her ck eyes hiding behind the book as she secretly looked ahead.


    Although she had seen the photo on An Rui¡¯s phone, she still felt that she had changed a lot when she saw him now.


    In the past, his fringe was a little long and covered his forehead. Now, he had cut his hair and a standard buzz cut, showing the outline of his face without any makeup. His cheeks were thin and well-defined, his facial features cold and his eyes even more arrogant.


    He was wearing a ck jacket and was not as careless as before. The zipper was pulled up to the top and stuck to his protruding Adam¡¯s apple.


    After the Lunar New Year, he seemed to have grown taller and his legs looked extremely long.


    From the moment he entered the ssroom, most of the people in the ss looked at him.


    Whether it was the Gu Yang in the past or the Gu Yang now, he could attract people¡¯s attention.


    He strode towards thest row.


    Although he was no longer in the first ss, Ye Tian was still sitting in his old seat. No one had dared to sit beside him.


    Before he came, Ye Tian put the books neatly on the desk. She lowered her thick and long eyshes, pretending to read seriously.


    /


    Gu Yang sat in his seat and looked at the girl beside him who was looking down. He raised his slender fingers and knocked on her table.


    Ye Tian looked up at the boy beside her.


    Meeting his slightly upturned ck eyes, Ye Tian felt that her heart was about to stop.


    Many people in the ss looked at them.


    Ye Tian¡¯s fair and delicate face was burning.


    ¡°Your book is upside down.¡±


    Ye Tian quickly nced at thenguage book on her table. It had indeed fallen.


    Her cheeks seemed to heat up even more.


    Ye Tian bit her lip and walked out of the ssroom without saying anything.


    She was naturally excited and agitated by his sudden appearance. However, what followed was an indescribable grievance and bitterness.


    The moment Ye Tian ran out of the ssroom, Gu Yang stood up as well.


    Many boys started to cheer.


    Gu Yang ignored him and chased after Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian did not know where to run to. She only realized that she was at the field when she stopped.


    Gu Yang caught up to her very quickly.


    His stamina had always been good. If he wanted to catch up to her, she could not outrun him.


    Ye Tian stopped running. She bent down and put her hands on her knees to catch her breath.


    Gu Yang was already standing in front of Ye Tian. She looked up and saw the cold teenager with a smile on his lips.


    He was very close to her and when the wind blew, she could smell the clean mint smell on him.


    ¡°Why did you run when you saw me?¡± Seeing the sweat on her forehead, he reached out to wipe it away, but she took a big step back.


    He looked down at her and smiled. ¡°I entered the Royal Flight Academy and signed a confidentiality agreement. I took leave today to go through the school¡¯s procedures and will be leaving soon.¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s eyes widened.


    What did he just say?


    He entered the Royal Flying Academy?


    Was he the teenager her second brother was talking about?


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Ye Tian had many things to say to me him, but seeing how outstanding he was, she lost all her anger.


    She used to think that he was extraordinary and would not be worse than anyone.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even tell Shen Mingxiu and the rest about this. Will you keep it a secret for me?¡±


    Ye Tian nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°However,¡± Gu Yang looked at Ye Tian with his dark eyes, as if he wanted to engrave her appearance into his heart, ¡°You have to study there for three years.¡±


    Ye Tian did not think too much about it. After three years of seclusion, he would be an outstanding talent when he finished his studies in the future. Even if it was five to ten years, it was still a ce that many people wanted to enter.


    She could not imagine how he had managed to be specially recruited!


    Seeing him be outstanding, Ye Tian was happy for him.


    ¡°You have to study and train well and be an outstanding talent in the royal family in the future.¡±


    Seeing that there was no reluctance or sadness in Ye Tian¡¯s eyes, Gu Yang put her hands in her pockets and raised her eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t miss me even though we haven¡¯t seen each other for three years?¡±


    Ye Tian was stunned for a moment before her fair ears turned red. ¡°What are you talking about? You have a bright future. I can¡¯t be happier for you. Why would I affect you because of love?¡±


    Gu Yang smiled.


    The little princess was indeed big-minded.


    Gu Yang¡¯s cold and handsome face came up to her. ¡°You¡¯re heartless. I think of you every day.¡±


    Ye Tian looked at the handsome face in front of her and pushed him away, looking around in shock. ¡°Be careful of your actions. It won¡¯t be good if the teacher sees you.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m not a student here.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°I still am!¡±


    Gu Yang stared at Ye Tian for a few seconds before she suddenly pulled her into her arms.


    Ye Tian struggled instinctively.


    Gu Yang hugged her tightly. ¡°Hug me for ten seconds. Don¡¯t be afraid. No one will look here.¡±


    Gu Yang looked down at the slender girl who had slowly stopped struggling in her arms. She lowered her head and her lips gently touched the top of her head.


    She did not stay for long and moved away quickly.


    The fragrance of her hair flowed from the tip of his nose into his heart.


    His little cutie smelled so good!


    Ye Tian was carried by him for less than ten seconds before she pushed him away.


    It was broad daylight and they were in the field. She was really afraid!


    Gu Yang was pushed away by her and leaned against the basketball hoop, looking at her with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m not that worried about you.¡±


    At the very least, she would not date anyone in the past few years of high school!


    Ye Tian understood what he meant and red at him with a red face. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    Gu Yang looked at her fair face and fluttering eyshes. Her throat moved with difficulty and she raised her slender hand to touch the inch board she had never cut before, a twisted expression on her face. ¡°My ce is full of men.¡± He coughed softly. ¡°Is this hairstyle not as good as before? After entering there, the standard requirement is to cut it into such a thing.¡±


    Ye Tian could not helpughing when she saw that he suddenly cared about his hairstyle.


    Seeing Ye Tian smile, Gu Yang pulled Ye Tian¡¯s hand and touched his head. ¡°Is it prickly?¡±

 Chapter 2382 - Change

    <h4>Chapter 2382: Change</h4>


    It was the first time Ye Tian had touched a boy¡¯s head since she could remember.


    When Ye Yu was young, he did not let her meet.


    A man¡¯s head and a woman¡¯s waist could not be touched.


    Ye Tian held the hand that he had pulled and touched his short hair, a trace of shyness appearing on her beautiful face. ¡°I think your short hair looks better than before.¡±


    Gu Yang raised her eyebrows. ¡°Really?¡±


    Ye Tian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After getting Ye Tian¡¯s praise, a certain someone started to float again.


    He smirked evilly. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve been handsome since I was young.¡±


    Ye Tian red at him speechlessly. She had seen narcissistic people, but she had never seen someone as narcissistic as him.


    Actually, there were many things she wanted to say to him, but when they met face to face, she was so nervous that she did not know what to say.


    Ye Tian looked at his slender and dark eyes and bit her lip, saying softly, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Gu Yang said, ¡°Could it be that you can¡¯t bear to leave me and went to the washroom to cry?¡±


    Ye Tian clenched her fists and punched Gu Yang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No!¡±


    With that said, she ran toward the teaching building.


    Ye Tian took out a book with an exquisite cover from her bag. Ignoring the gazes of the boys and girls in the ss, she quickly turned and left the ssroom.


    The bell rang and the math teacher walked into the ssroom.


    ¡°Ye Tian, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, my stomach hurts. I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    ¡°Come back quickly.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ye Tian had never been good at lying in front of teachers and her face was red.


    Ye Tian returned to the field.


    Gu Yang¡¯s tall and thin body leaned against the basketball hoop, her hands in her pockets as she looked up at the blue sky.


    From Ye Tian¡¯s point of view, his face was well-defined, his chin was thin and neat, and he looked like a character from aic.


    Ye Tian pouted her lips slightly.


    Was love blind? If not, why did she feel that he looked better the more she looked at him?


    Ye Tian carried the book behind her and stood in front of Gu Yang, her doe eyes bright. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me a gift? I¡¯ll give you one too.¡±


    Ye Tian handed the notebook to him. Gu Yang took it and was about to open it when she heard Ye Tian say hurriedly, ¡°You can¡¯t read it now. You can read it after you leave school!¡±


    Gu Yang narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°You¡¯re so mysterious. You wrote a confession letter for me?¡±


    Ye Tian red at him with a red face. ¡°No!¡±


    Gu Yang shrugged. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see.¡±


    The two of them stared at each other for a few seconds before Gu Yang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Little Cutie, you¡¯re not allowed to ept love letters or eat other people¡¯s chocte for the next three years, understand?¡±


    Ye Tian puffed up her cheeks. ¡°I know.¡±


    Gu Yang straightened up, his slender and fair hand caressing Ye Tian¡¯s head as he lifted his thin chin. ¡°Go to ss. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The two of them walked out of the field and Gu Yang asked Ye Tian to return to the ssroom before he walked toward the school gate.


    When they were about to reach the school gate, Li Lei caught up to them.


    Li Lei¡¯s eyes were slightly red. ¡°Brother Yang, are you really noting to school? Although we didn¡¯t like to study when we fought in the past, we still had to graduate from high school!¡±


    ¡°Old Shen is still angry at you because of this. Say, you don¡¯t contact anyone after the Lunar New Year. Do you still treat us as brothers?¡±


    Gu Yang stopped and looked at Li Lei. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you as brothers for the rest of my life.¡± ncing in the direction of the teaching building, Shen Mingxiu and Qi Yuan did note over. He pursed his lips and said nothing. ¡°Study well and stop fighting.¡±


    With that said, he strode away.


    Shen Mingxiu and Qi Yuan slowly walked out from the corner. Looking at Gu Yang¡¯s retreating figure, Shen Mingxiu punched the wall. ¡°I don¡¯t think he treats us as brothers at all!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu left angrily.


    ....


    Gu Yang sat in a dark-colored SUV. After instructing the driver to drive, she opened the gift Ye Tian had given him.


    Flipping to the first page, there were six words written on it: My deskmate and I.


    Gu Yang had not expected Ye Tian to draw him into aic.


    The beginning of the story was when she sat beside him and he came to the ssroom.


    He was wearing his school uniform, with his bag slung over his shoulder and a basketball in one hand.


    How should she put it?


    To him now, her expression was extremely annoying.


    Gu Yang slowly looked back. Although it was all her daily life after their interactions, her drawings were subtle and her conversation was funny. As he looked, he could not help but smile.


    She really knew everything. It seemed like he had to work harder!


    ....


    Her school days were dull and fulfilling.


    In order to get into a good university and meet Gu Yang three yearster, Ye Tian worked even harder in her studies.


    At the end of the first semester, her results had already exceeded Zhou Li¡¯s by more than twenty marks.


    Seeing that Ye Tian was studying so hard, An Rui also improved a lot.


    From the average results of ss One, it was promoted to the top ten.


    Duo Yue, who did not get along with Ye Tian, had a boyfriend in his second year of high school.


    Before Gu Yang came to Nanli to study, everyone thought that he could not even get his high school diploma. Many girls who liked him had also changed their targets.


    Although girls who were still in school were not as realistic as those out in society, who would like a junior high school graduate?


    No matter how handsome he was, what could he achieve in the future?


    Ye Tian heard the girls discussing Gu Yang and there was contempt in their words, as if they had calcted that he would not be sessful in the future.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Gu Yang needed to keep her admission to the Royal Airport a secret, Ye Tian really wanted to p their faces.


    After all, he was a boy she had liked before. There was no need to belittle him like that, right?


    After the summer vacation, it was Year Two.


    Ye Tian¡¯s cohort did not care aboutnguage or science. She was still in the same ss as Shen Mingxiu and Qi Yuan.


    Ye Tian did not think much of it at first, but An Rui mentioned itter. Ever since Gu Yang left, Shen Mingxiu had never mentioned Gu Yang¡¯s name again.


    The second year of high school had just started and there was a transfer student in ss.


    The transfer student was called Long Chao. He was simr to Gu Yang and was tall and handsome. As soon as he arrived at ss One, he became familiar with Shen Mingxiu and the rest.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Shen Mingxiu is thinking. That Long Chao looks like he got in through connections. He¡¯s either sleeping or ying games in ss every day. Does Shen Mingxiu still want to follow the old path and acknowledge a new boss?¡±


    ¡°Tiantian, don¡¯t you think that Shen Mingxiu seemed to have a conflict with Gu Yang? It¡¯s fine if he broke up the six of us. A few days ago, I mentioned Gu Yang and he got angry at me.¡±


    Ye Tian was An Rui¡¯s deskmate now and they were sitting in the middle. Hearing An Rui¡¯s words, Ye Tian turned around.


    Shen Mingxiu and Long Chao were sitting together, their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and seemed to be chatting happily.

 Chapter 2383 - Angry At Him

    <h4>Chapter 2383: Angry At Him</h4>


    Ye Tian furrowed her eyebrows.


    Perhaps Gu Yang had not told Shen Mingxiu where he had gone and had left suddenly, so Shen Mingxiu was still angry at him!


    But he would not be angry at the mention of Gu Yang!


    Ye Tian pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll find a chance to talk to Shen Mingxiu!¡±


    However, before she had the chance to be with Shen Mingxiu, something that shocked the entire cohort happened.


    Long Chao, who had just be a big boss in the second year of high school, confessed to Ye Tian.


    Although Ye Tian rejected him on the spot, Long Chao did not back down.


    Instead, he would put a chocte and a bottle of milk on Ye Tian¡¯s desk every day.


    As long as someone hooted or said anything to Ye Tian, he would stand up for her.


    In the past, when Gu Yang did this, Ye Tian did not feel disgusted. Instead, she felt a little moved.


    But now that Long Chao was doing this, she only felt inexplicably annoyed.


    When Ye Tian did not like a person and that person was pestering her, she would be rather cold.


    Anyway, she would not respond to whatever Long Chao did.


    Long Chao could not catch up to Ye Tian, but he was not in a hurry. He continued to skip ss, fight, and cause trouble with Shen Mingxiu every day.


    An Rui liked Shen Mingxiu. She had seen him and Gu Yang be ambitious, but now, Shen Mingxiu had returned to the past and was even worse than before.


    In the past, at least Gu Yang could still control him. Now, the new school was domineering and only brought him to do bad things.


    A few days ago, they had even attacked a young beauty in Year One. The matter had blown up and during the g raising ceremony, Long Chao, Shen Mingxiu, and a few others had been reported and criticized.


    An Rui was furious. When she was having lunch with Ye Tian in the canteen, her tears fell uncontrobly.


    ¡°If he continues like this, I don¡¯t think he can graduate from high school!¡±


    ¡°That Long Chao is much worse than Gu Yang. Gu Yang never attacked girls in the past.¡±


    Ye Tian took out a tissue and wiped An Rui¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry first. There must be a reason why Shen Mingxiu became like this. Let¡¯s find out first.¡±


    An Rui nodded with tears in her eyes.


    After school, Ye Tian called the secret guard who was protecting her aside. ¡°Help me talk to someone.¡±


    Hearing Ye Tian¡¯s instructions, the secret guard nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess.¡±


    The secret guard followed Long Chao for three days and he handed the photos he had taken to Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian flipped through the photos and was surprised to find that one of the photos was of Long Chao meeting Fu Yunze.


    ¡°Princess, I still have a recording here.¡± The secret guard handed the recording pen to Ye Tian. ¡°I saw that these two were acting suspiciously when they met, so I secretly recorded it.¡±


    Ye Tian turned on the recording pen.


    Fu Yunze: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t get Ye Tian. You have to get along well with Shen Mingxiu and the other two and let them treat you as their brother.¡±


    Long Chao: ¡°Brother Yunze, I don¡¯t understand. Why did you let me get close to Ye Tian and Shen Mingxiu?¡±


    Fu Yunze: ¡°Because they¡¯re all people that person cares about.¡±


    Long Chao: ¡°Are you talking about Gu Yang?¡±


    Fu Yunze: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know where he went now, as long as these people alienate him, it will make him sad.¡±


    Long Chao: ¡°Sure, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll take it seriously if I chase after Ye Tian every day. And Shen Mingxiu and the others, I really treat them as brothers after spending some time with them.¡±


    The recording ended there.


    After listening to the recording, Ye Tian was furious.


    In the past, she had admired and respected Fu Yunze. She had never expected him to be such a person in private!


    Even Gu Yang¡¯s mother favored him. Wasn¡¯t he satisfied?


    Ye Tian created a group and added An Rui, Shen Mingxiu and the others into the group.


    She turned on the video call.


    The people in the group answered one after another.


    Although Shen Mingxiu did not want to mention Gu Yang, he did not alienate Ye Tian.


    When they were free, they would still joke around.


    Shen Mingxiu: ¡°Why did you suddenly create a group? Genius Ye, why are you looking for us?¡±


    Qi Yuan: ¡°It¡¯s already midnight. Why isn¡¯t Ye Yanfeng asleep yet?¡±


    An Rui: ¡°I just finished my questions. Tiantian, it¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Li Lei: ¡°They¡¯re all night owls!¡±


    Ye Tian sat in front of the desk, her pretty face looking very serious.


    Shen Mingxiu: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who bullied Brainiac Ye?¡±


    Qi Yuan: ¡°Say it, we¡¯ll beat him up for you!¡±


    Ye Tian pursed her lips and said slowly, ¡°No one bullied me. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s disappointed in Gu Yang.¡±


    The moment she spoke, the people in the video fell silent.


    After a while, Shen Mingxiu broke the silence. ¡°Senior Ye, if you mention him, I have nothing to say. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Ye Tian: ¡°Shen Mingxiu, try going offline. You should cut ties with me tomorrow.¡±


    An Rui: ¡°If you cut ties with Tiantian, I¡¯ll cut ties with you too.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu: ¡°What the f*ck is this? Alright, since you mentioned Gu Yang, let¡¯s talk about it.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu: ¡°He left the school without a word. We asked him where he went but he didn¡¯t say. We¡¯ve known him for several years. We came from the same junior high school and treated him as our best brother. But he didn¡¯t even tell us where he was going.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu: ¡°Who treats people like brothers like this?¡±


    Qi Yuan: ¡°I agree with Old Shen on this. We have very deep feelings for Brother Yang. In the past, as brothers, we would do anything for him. But he stopped studying and didn¡¯t tell us where he went. He doesn¡¯t take us seriously!¡±


    Li Lei: ¡°Actually, I keep feeling that Brother Yang has some unspeakable reasons. He¡¯s not someone who doesn¡¯t care about brotherhood.¡±


    Ye Tian: ¡°After he left, did he really not have any exnation at all? I asked Zhou Li and Gu Yang gave him three years of tuition fees. He told Zhou Li to give you three tuition lessons. You didn¡¯t learn well after school started and left after ss. Zhou Li didn¡¯t even have the chance to tutor you.¡±


    Ye Tian: ¡°Also, I don¡¯t believe that Gu Yang didn¡¯t say anything to you when she left. Although he seems to be very thick-skinned usually, he actually has times when he¡¯s not good with words. Before he left, he gave me a bear. If I didn¡¯t press the bear¡¯s chest once, I wouldn¡¯t have known that he left a message for me. Think about it carefully. Did he leave anything for you before he left?¡±


    The three boys in the video were silent for a moment.


    Soon, the three of them said in unison, ¡°We received a delivery of a document.¡±


    When they saw the book, the three of them threw it to the corner and were not interested in the document at all.


    The three of them seemed to have thought of something and left the video call quickly. After a while, everyone found a letter from the document.


    In the letter, Gu Yang exined to them that he was going to do something meaningful. Because he had signed a confidentiality agreement, he could not tell them what it was. He told them to study hard and not waste their time. Finally, he said that the three of them were his good brothers for life!


    After reading the letter, Shen Mingxiu and the rest fell silent.


    Ye Tian took out a recording pen. ¡°Listen to this recording again!¡±

 Chapter 2384 - Crying

    <h4>Chapter 2384: Crying</h4>


    The conversation between Fu Yunze and Long Chao was yed very quickly.


    The people in the video fell silent at the same time.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Shen Mingxiu and the others said nothing and Ye Tian did not break the silence.


    After some time, An Rui¡¯s sobs sounded.


    ¡°When that Long Chao transferred to our ss, I felt that he was not a good person.¡± An Ruiy on the table, tears hanging from her eyshes as she red angrily at Shen Mingxiu in the video. ¡°He¡¯s imitating Gu Yang, but he doesn¡¯t have Gu Yang¡¯s sincerity toward you!¡±


    ¡°In the past, when Gu Yang brought you to fight, he was always the one to bear the responsibility. As for Long Chao, he let you bear it every time. Also, did you pay for Shen Mingxiu¡¯s trip?¡±


    ¡°If Tiantian hadn¡¯t found out about his true colors, you would have been expelled by him!¡±


    ¡°And Fu Yunze. To think I used to treat him as my idol. He¡¯s too bad!¡±


    An Rui¡¯s cries andints made the three boys in the video slowly lower their heads.


    Shen Mingxiu held his head and threaded his hands through his short hair. He scratched his scalp and said with a slightly trembling voice, ¡°We misunderstood Brother Yang.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s such a good person, how can I misunderstand him?¡± Shen Mingxiu hit his head hard. ¡°I deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°During the winter vacation that year, I had a conflict with my family and ran away from home.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I had a bad rtionship with my family and swore not to go back. I was in a daze and didn¡¯t even know that my phone and wallet had been stolen. When I found out, it was snowing heavily and I stood in front of a convenience store, trembling.¡±


    ¡°I shamelessly borrowed a bowl of instant noodles from the convenience store owner. When I had money, I returned it to him and the boss told me to scram! At that time, I was really embarrassed. I stood in the snow for nearly half the night. The next morning, I was cold and hungry. I borrowed a phone from a passerby and called Brother Yang¡¯s number in a daze.¡±


    ¡°In less than half an hour, Brother Yang appeared in front of me. After he saw me, he said nothing and put a ck down jacket on me before pulling me into the car.¡±


    ¡°He brought me to his house. I said I wanted to eat a bowl of instant noodles and he made it for me. He even put ham and eggs.¡±


    ¡°He took me in for half a month and even went to find my family secretly. Hemunicated with my family and resolved the conflict between me and my family.¡±


    When Shen Mingxiu talked about the past, his emotions surged and his lips trembled. He closed his red eyes and tears fell.


    ¡°No one canpare to Brother Yang. Long Chao is nothing. I just thought that Brother Yang didn¡¯t want us brothers anymore, so I found someone simr to Brother Yang to be my brother and wanted to divert my attention.¡±


    ¡°I actually feel worse than anyone else!¡±


    After Shen Mingxiu finished speaking, Qi Yuan also said with red eyes, ¡°I also met Brother Yang in junior high. Since I was young, my parents could not apany me often because of work. Without their love, I became rebellious when I grew up.¡±


    ¡°I followed a group of gangsters in the first year. Later, I found out that they did all kinds of evil. I wanted to quit, but I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I had a showdown with them in an alley once. More than ten of them surrounded me and countless punches and kicksnded on me. At that time, I thought I might die.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yang appeared at that time. He fought more than ten people alone. In order to help me quit, his head was broken by Brother Society. Brother Society saw that he was not afraid of death and let me quit.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yang almost lost his life for me, but I still f*cking doubt his brotherhood with me. I really f*cking deserve to die!¡± Qi Yuan pped himself ruthlessly.


    There was a crisp sound and even Ye Tian and An Rui, who were separated by the screen, felt the pain.


    Li Lei was already in tears when Shen Mingxiu told him about his experience of bing good brothers with Gu Yang. Compared to Shen Mingxiu and Qi Yuan, Li Lei was a silent and dull person.


    He was not good with words, but he valued friendship the most.


    When Shen Mingxiu and Qi Yuan caused trouble with Long Chao, he had not participated.


    Li Lei wiped the tears on his face. ¡°My parents divorced early and my father married his stepmother in primary school. My stepmother is a two-faced person. When my father was at home, she was very good to me. When he was not at home, she scolded me and pinched me secretly.¡±


    ¡°As time passed, there was a trauma in my heart and I didn¡¯t dare toin to my father. When I was in junior high school, I was still secretly abused by my stepmother. One time in physical education ss, the basketball identally hit my back and I was in so much pain.¡±


    ¡°There were so many people, but only Brother Yang noticed my abnormality. He insisted on taking me to the clinic, but I refused. He took me to the washroom and took off my clothes. When he saw the bruises on my back, his eyes immediately turned red.¡±


    ¡°At that time, my father was working overseas and wouldn¡¯t be back for a while. Brother Yang said that we can¡¯t wait. We have to let my father know about this. He asked for leave from the teacher and took me overseas to find my father.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I was nervous and afraid. I was afraid that my father wouldn¡¯t believe me, but Brother Yang took the photo of my injured back and went to my father¡¯s office personally. I didn¡¯t know what they said. When my father saw me, he hugged me and cried. He even apologized to me.¡±


    ¡°Not long after that, my father divorced my stepmother and even sued her. She¡¯s still in jail!¡±


    The three boys recalled how well Gu Yang had treated them in the past. For a moment, the people in the video cried.


    Ye Tian had never heard Gu Yang mention this. If the three of them had not said it, Ye Tian would not have known that Gu Yang was such a good person.


    Looking at his appearance, she did not know how wild and bad he was!


    After crying for a while, they slowly calmed down.


    Shen Mingxiu clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. ¡°Long Chao and Fu Yunze are despicable and shameless. I¡¯ll beat them up to the hospital tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Shen Mingxiu!¡±


    ¡°Shen Mingxiu!¡±


    Ye Tian and An Rui called his name in unison.


    Ye Tian frowned and said with a serious expression, ¡°Did you forget Gu Yang¡¯s expectations for you? Do you really not want to be expelled after graduating from high school?¡±


    An Rui nodded, agreeing with Ye Tian. ¡°That¡¯s right. Using your fists to solve problems all the time. What¡¯s the difference between you and a boorish man?¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°If the three of you listen to me, don¡¯t interact with Long Chao from tomorrow onwards. Study hard and ask Zhou Li or Ruirui if you don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°Can we arrange to get into the ideal university together?¡±


    The three boys were silent for a moment before they looked up at their friends in the video and replied loudly.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A bright smile appeared on Ye Tian and An Rui¡¯s faces.

 Chapter 2385 - Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 2385: Surprise</h4>


    The next day.


    When Long Chao arrived at the ssroom, it was already the second ss in the morning.


    He went in from the back door and raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw that Shen Mingxiu, who was his deskmate, had moved to Ye Tian¡¯s side.


    After ss, hey on Shen Mingxiu¡¯s table. ¡°I went to the canteen to stop someone in the afternoon. The first-year school bully saidst night that he would rece me as the big boss in school.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu ignored Long Chao. He poked Zhou Li in front and asked him a math question.


    Long Chao was ignored. He pulled a long face and knocked on Shen Mingxiu¡¯s desk. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you! Didn¡¯t you already dislike that boy?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu looked up at Long Chao. ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking look for me for such things in the future. I just want to study and get into university. As for fighting, only a fool would do that!¡±


    Long Chao¡¯s expression changed.


    Shen Mingxiu, this fool, was actually mocking him and calling him a fool?


    Long Chao rolled up his sleeves, looking like he was angered. ¡°Shen Mingxiu, did you take the wrong medicine? We agreed to be brothers, is this your attitude? Get up, let¡¯s talk outside!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu stood up. Qi Yuan and Li Lei also walked over and surrounded Long Chao. The three of them looked at Long Chao fiercely and Qi Yuan said, ¡°Old Shen¡¯s words are very clear. We¡¯re not on the same path as you in the future. You¡¯d better not provoke us again!¡±


    If Ye Tian and An Rui had not stopped themst night, they would definitely have fought with Long Chao today!


    Long Chao frowned and wanted to say something, but Shen Mingxiu said impatiently, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Long Chao clenched his fists and looked at them coldly before returning to his seat angrily.


    Seeming to have thought of something, he took out a box of choctes from his bag and put it on Ye Tian¡¯s table.


    After ss, Ye Tian and An Rui went to the washroom and were not in their seats.


    The moment Long Chao put the chocte on, Shen Mingxiu threw it into the rubbish bin.


    Long Chao was furious, the vein on his forehead twitching. ¡°Shen Mingxiu, are you seeking death?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu nced at Long Chao, his gaze colder and fiercer than his. ¡°Long Chao, go and take a look at yourself in the mirror. How can youpare to Brother Yang? Would Ye Tian be interested in a bootlicker like you?¡±


    Long Chao said, ¡°What the f*ck did you say?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu said, ¡°In our hearts, Brother Yang will never be reced. Who are you? Stop imitating Brother Yang in front of us!¡±


    Long Chao was furious with Shen Mingxiu and wanted to hit him, but Shen Mingxiu, Qi Yuan and Li Lei all red at him fiercely. He was not their match alone!


    Long Chao thought that Shen Mingxiu and the rest were only interested in studying.


    In the end, after half a year of hard work, their results shot up to the top twenty of ss One and the top fifty of the cohort at the end of the second semester.


    One had to know that Nan Li was ranked in the top 200 and could get into a good university.


    It seemed more and more difficult for Long Chao to approach their n.


    He could not get along with them at all.


    He wanted to chase after Ye Tian, but Shen Mingxiu and the other two protected Ye Tian very well. It was impossible for him to talk to Ye Tian.


    In their third year of high school, everyone had even less time to y. They were all preparing for the college entrance examination.


    Shen Mingxiu and the others had experienced the joy of studying after their grades improved.


    None of them were stupid. In addition, with the guidance of Zhou Li, Ye Tian, and An Rui, Shen Mingxiu and the others had be the model students of every subject teacher.


    Many teachers would mention the three of them in other sses. There were also teachers in Year One who would use their progress to motivate the disobedient students.


    There was no need to mention Ye Tian. Apart from that small episode when she deliberately did not do well in the first semester of high school, she had always been the model student.


    The time for the college entrance examination seemed to pass very slowly, but also very quickly.


    In a blink of an eye, it was June.


    The day before the college entrance examination, Zhou Ying gave her ssmates a break.


    He asked everyone to rest at home and prepare for the college entrance examination tomorrow.


    Because their homework was solid, they did not need to cram. Under Shen Mingxiu¡¯s orders, they went to the park for a barbecue.


    In the past two years, Zhou Li had helped Shen Mingxiu and the others a lot. After getting along, they had be good friends with Zhou Li.


    Zhou Li had good grades and did not talk much. He was not bad-looking, but he usually wore ck-rimmed sses and was dressed simply. He was not as eye-catching as those boys who dressed up.


    After looking at her for a long time, her eyes were beautiful, her skin fair, and she smelled like a schr.


    A boy like him would definitely be discovered by many girls after he went to university.


    The boys were having a barbecue and they did not let Ye Tian and An Rui do it, so the two girls sat on thewn and watched them work.


    An Rui leaned her head on Ye Tian¡¯s slender shoulder. ¡°Tiantian, do you miss Gu Yang?¡±


    Ye Tian pursed her pink lips, not knowing if she wanted to or not.


    She had not seen him for more than two years and did not know what he had be.


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything now. I just want to perform normally in the college entrance examination.¡±


    An Rui nodded. ¡°Me too.¡±


    Ye Tian looked at An Rui. ¡°What do you want to do the most after the college entrance examination?¡±


    An Rui¡¯s eyshes fluttered and she looked at Shen Mingxiu, who was barbecuing, with a slightly red face. ¡°I... want to make it clear to Shen Mingxiu that I think he seems to be interested in me!¡±


    A smile appeared on Ye Tian¡¯s face and she poked An Rui¡¯s waist. ¡°It¡¯s not just interesting, it¡¯s very obvious, okay?¡±


    An Rui looked down, her cheeks turning even redder.


    ....


    On the day of the college entrance examination.


    Nan Zhi drove Ye Tian to the examination hall personally. She wanted to get out of the car but was stopped by Ye Tian.


    ¡°Mom, if you get out of the car, you¡¯ll probably cause amotion.¡±


    Nan Zhi touched Ye Tian¡¯s head and looked at her daughter, who was already slender and charming. Her beautiful eyes were filled withfort and affection. ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t get out of the car to make trouble for you. Don¡¯t be nervous during the examter and perform normally.¡±


    Ye Tian nodded obediently.


    Ye Tian got out of the car and waved at Nan Zhi.


    She was about to enter the examination hall when someone said, ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t that a new ne developed by our country not long ago? Wow, it¡¯s actually above our examination hall. It¡¯s so cool!¡±


    For a moment, many people who entered the examination hall looked up.


    Ye Tian could not help but look up.


    A ne was hovering in the blue sky. Suddenly, a pink smoke appeared at the back of the ne. The ne turned a few times in the air and the students below saw that the smoke had turned into two words: Good luck.


    Although it was fleeting, many people still saw it.


    ¡°Oh my god, are the people on the ne cheering us on?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too handsome. There¡¯s actually such a surprise for the college entrance examination!¡±


    Ye Tian stood on the spot, her slender body stiffening slightly.

 Chapter 2386 - Going to See His Little Cutie

    <h4>Chapter 2386: Going to See His Little Cutie</h4>


    Ye Tian stared nkly at the ne circling in the sky.


    For a moment, she felt like her heart was going to jump out of her throat.


    Actually, she did not know who had used the cigarette to say ¡®good luck¡¯, but she vaguely felt that it was him!


    ¡°Student, why are you still standing here? The exam ising soon!¡±


    Ye Tian regained her senses and took a few steps forward, but could not help looking up at the sky again.


    She smiled brightly and said to the sky, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ....


    On the ne.


    Xiang Hai looked at the big boy flying the ne beside him and gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Ah Yang, you did it!¡±


    It was very difficult to smoke the word ¡®good luck¡¯ in the air.


    It was very difficult to do it if one was not an outstanding pilot. There were less than ten people in S Country who could do this.


    The boy in control of the ne was wearing a light gray summer flight suit, a pilot¡¯s helmet, and dark sunsses. His face was thin and well-defined, and he looked cold and pleasing to the eyes.


    Hearing Xiang Hai¡¯s words, he smirked.


    Xiang Hai was surprised to see Gu Yang smile.


    He could not remember how long it had been since he had seen Gu Yang smile.


    When he first entered the Royal Aviation Academy, he was ostracized by many people because he was specially recruited.


    On top of his arrogant personality, he had suffered a lot in the first year.


    The Royal Flying Academy was simr to a devil¡¯s base. People who came in could not be qualified pilots without shedding a fewyers of skin.


    Although Gu Yang was more arrogant, he could suffer more than anyone else.


    However, her smile slowly faded.


    It was really bitter and tiring. Who could still smile?


    ¡°You¡¯ve already gotten first ce three times in a row. The instructor said that you can apply for a day off if you get first ce three times.¡±


    For people like them who had been training in seclusion, a day off was even more precious than gold, silver, treasures, and delicacies.


    Xiang Hai even dreamed of having a day off. He missed his family and friends too much.


    Xiang Hai looked at the boy whose side profile was cold and neat. ¡°If you have a day off, where do you n to go? You should go back to see your family and friends, right?¡±


    Gu Yang nced in the direction of the examination hall, her lips curling up charmingly. ¡°To see my little cutie.¡±


    ¡°Little Cutie?¡± Xiang Hai was stunned. ¡°Is she your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Gu Yang pulled the lever and the ne flew further away. ¡°But it¡¯ll be soon.¡±


    Xiang Hai was speechless.


    ....


    On the day of the college entrance examination, Ye Tian handed in her paper and walked out of the examination hall.


    She waited outside for An Rui and the rest.


    After a while, Zhou Li and An Rui walked out.


    An Rui was looking for Zhou Li¡¯s answer. Seeing that they had the same answer, An Rui jumped up and screamed excitedly.


    Seeing Ye Tian, An Rui ran towards her with a relieved expression.


    The two of them hugged each other and spun around on the spot.


    Zhou Li stood by the side and looked at the two of them quietly.


    An Rui nned to study at the Capital Music Academy. In her own estimation, her cultural results should be fine.


    An Rui was not worried about Ye Tian. The top student would definitely go to Capital University. An Rui tilted her head and looked at Zhou Li, who was standing quietly by the side. ¡°Zhou Li, what about you? Are you going to Capital University like Tiantian?¡±


    Zhou Li shook his head. ¡°I n to study medicine.¡±


    ¡°Not bad. When you be a doctor in the future, I¡¯ll look for you when I¡¯m sick.¡±


    Zhou Li smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t.¡±


    Before long, Shen Mingxiu, Qi Yuan and Li Lei came out.


    An Rui ran over and looked at Shen Mingxiu with bright eyes. ¡°How did you do?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu touched his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I should be able to get into my ideal university.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu nned to studyputer science.


    After Qi Yuan¡¯s college entrance examination, his family arranged for him to study abroad.


    Like Shen Mingxiu, Li Lei nned to studyputer science.


    An Rui pped her hands excitedly. ¡°Apart from Qi Yuan going abroad, the universities we¡¯re going to are all in the capital. We can still meet up more during the weekends.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu rubbed An Rui¡¯s head. ¡°You only want to y all day long! Do you still want to be a big star in the future?¡±


    An Rui blinked. ¡°Who said that I have to be a big star to learn music? Can¡¯t I teach children in the future?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu said, ¡°Do you like children that much?¡±


    Qi Yuan said, ¡°When you graduate from university, Old Shen, let Little Ruirui give you a child.¡±


    An Rui blushed and kicked Qi Yuan.


    Shen Mingxiu grabbed An Rui¡¯s slender wrist. ¡°I think Qi Yuan is right.¡±


    An Rui red at Shen Mingxiu angrily. ¡°You wish.¡± Realizing that he had grabbed her hand, she wanted to shake it off with a blush, but she could not.


    Ye Tian and the rest walked away, giving space to the couple.


    ....


    After the college entrance examination, she felt a lot more rxed.


    After resting at home for two days, the ss organized thest gathering of their high school life.


    An Rui had already dismissed Ye Tian. ¡°It¡¯s a graduation party. We have to put on makeup and wear pretty clothes. Oh right, let¡¯s go shoppingter. Do you want to put on makeup?¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°I¡¯m not shopping anymore. If you want to put on makeup,e to my house. I¡¯ll get my makeup artist to do it for you.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a makeup artist at home?¡± An Rui had never been to Ye Tian¡¯s house. Although she had guessed that Ye Tian¡¯s family must be very well-off, she did not expect her family to have a makeup artist. ¡°Tiantian, is someone in your family a big star?¡±


    Ye Tian could not help butugh. ¡°No, no. You¡¯ll know when youe.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get ready immediately.¡±


    After An Rui changed, she received the address Ye Tian had sent her.


    She was stunned when she clicked on the location.


    Why was it Crown Pce?


    Did Tiantian misce it?


    An Rui was confused for a moment before she calmed down. Tiantian should be waiting for her at the entrance of Crown Pce!


    An Rui took a taxi to Crown Pce.


    When she arrived at the square, An Rui did not see Ye Tian.


    She was about to call Ye Tian when a uniformed guard walked over.


    An Rui was shocked and thought that she should not be standing here. She turned to leave but the guard called her, ¡°Are you An Rui?¡±


    An Rui nodded in fear. ¡°Y-Yes. Did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, the little princess asked me to pick you up.¡±


    Little Princess?


    An Rui was stunned and her eyes widened slightly. ¡°Little Princess is Tiantian?¡±


    She suddenly remembered that Tiantian¡¯s surname was Ye. The high and mighty figure in Crown Pce also had the surname Ye!


    But in the past three years, she had not connected Tiantian with Crown Pce at all.


    She never thought that she had been best friends with the little princess of the royal family for three years!


    An Rui pinched her face hard and she gasped in pain.


    Seeing An Rui¡¯s actions, the guard smiled. ¡°Please get in the car with me.¡±

 Chapter 2387 - Graduation

    <h4>Chapter 2387: Graduation</h4>


    Crown Pce covered a vast area and was divided into six pces, including the pce of the King, Crown Prince, Prince and other members of the royal family, museum, Royal Theater, banquet and exclusive use of VIPs.


    The guard drove An Rui to the King¡¯s pce.


    An Rui sat upright all the way, her hands on her knees in the standard posture of a good student.


    Her heart was in a mess and she was extremely nervous.


    She stared out of the window, not daring to nce around.


    Although she had guessed that Tiantian was the little princess, she still could not believe it.


    Of course, the most important thing was that she could not believe that the little princess was willing to be her best friend for three years.


    He really did not put on any airs!


    The car stopped in front of arge greenwn. Ye Tian stood there and when she saw An Ruiing over, she smiled and waved at her.


    When An Rui got out of the car, her legs were weak.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Tiantian, she would have entered Crown Pce for the rest of her life.


    Ye Tian saw that An Rui¡¯s expression was not very good and went forward to hold her arm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    An Rui pouted and suddenly burst into tears.


    ¡°Ruirui, why are you crying?¡±


    An Rui hugged Ye Tian. ¡°I¡¯m so excited. God is really good to me. He actually let me be best friends with the little princess.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Tian did not know whether tough or cry.


    He patted An Rui¡¯s back. ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about me. You¡¯ve been with me for three years, don¡¯t you know me well?¡±


    An Rui said, ¡°You¡¯re the most easygoing and best princess I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Ye Tian smiled and pulled An Rui into the pce.


    An Rui looked at the magnificent pce and her heart was still thumping. ¡°Tiantian, the King and Queen, and the Crown Prince are not in the pce, right?¡±


    She really did not dare to imagine seeing a big shot that she could only see on TV.


    ¡°My parents went abroad for a visit. My brothers are busy and won¡¯t be in the pce today.¡±


    An Rui patted her chest and sighed in relief. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing them, but I¡¯m so nervous!¡±


    ¡°Actually, they¡¯re all very nice.¡±


    An Rui nodded in agreement. ¡°Of course. If not, how can our country develop better and better? How can we educate such a good princess like you?¡±


    Ye Tian was a little embarrassed by An Rui¡¯s praise and pulled her upstairs. ¡°I have many clothes in my wardrobe that I haven¡¯t worn before. Pick a few and treat it as a gift from me when you came to my house.¡±


    An Rui waved her hands. ¡°It¡¯s my first timeing to your house and I didn¡¯t bring you any gifts.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°Do you still want to be polite with me? Those clothes were sent by the big brands. I don¡¯t like to wear them. Take a few more if you like them.¡±


    Indeed, Ye Tian did not like to wear branded clothes. She still loved it when the royal designers custom-made clothes for her.


    Ye Tian pulled An Rui into her room.


    The wardrobe was bigger than An Rui¡¯s bedroom. There were tworge closets and an entire row of luxury goods.


    ¡°If Mu Sisi and the rest saw such a scene, they would probably be blinded, right? They would always talk behind your back about you not being able to afford branded goods. Who knew that you didn¡¯t like it and were wearing high-end custom-made clothes!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing topare. It¡¯s most important to befortable.¡±


    An Rui nodded in agreement.


    An Rui was a person who knew her boundaries. She would not take advantage of Tiantian just because she was a little princess. She did not want her clothes and only asked the makeup artist to put on makeup for her.


    ....


    He sent a message in the ss chat, asking them to meet at the clubhouse at four.


    Although many of the students studying in Nan Li were rich, the clubhouse was a ce only the top nobles could enter. It was not a ce ordinary rich families could enter.


    After finding out that the person in charge of the gathering was Duo Xin, An Rui said, ¡°I heard that Duo Xin changed her boyfriend the moment she graduated. Her new boyfriend¡¯s brother is a manager in the clubhouse.¡±


    Ye Tian went to the clubhouse often and always went to Sister Apple¡¯s private room. The food in the clubhouse was very exquisite and delicious.


    Ye Tian was not interested in having a new boyfriend, but was interested in the food in the restaurant. She told An Rui a few special snacks.


    An Rui almost drooled when she heard this.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the clubhouse.


    Ye Tian and An Rui entered the clubhouse.


    There were many students from ss One standing in the hall.


    Shen Mingxiu, Qi Yuan and Li Lei were arguing with the staff in uniform.


    Ye Tian and An Rui hurried over.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Duo Xiu booked the private room here, but when ss Ten came, Yan Ke took a VIP card and the clubhouse staff gave them the private room!¡±


    Ever since Lin Qian went abroad in his second year of high school, Ye Tian had no contact with the people from ss Ten.


    The staff exined, ¡°Those with our clubhouse¡¯s tinum card cane and book a private room anytime. The private room is full today. If you want to have a gathering here, you can only do it in the lobby.¡±


    ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll ask the manager and give you a 20% discount.¡±


    With red eyes, she felt embarrassed. She sent a message to her boyfriend, who replied that his brother was not working today.


    She said to the staff, ¡°I know your Manager He. He booked the room for us.¡±


    ¡°Student, I¡¯m really sorry. Manager He left yesterday.¡±


    Duoduo was speechless.


    Mu Sisi came over andforted her. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s already very good to be able to enter the clubhouse. The lobby is still a little bright. I think Duo Er is already very capable. Everyone knows that Yan Ke found an old man. There¡¯s nothing to be envious of by relying on the old man to snatch our room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Let¡¯s sit in the lobby! Teacher will being next week. Don¡¯t make the atmosphere too awkward!¡±


    Many students nned to sit in the hall, but Ye Tian walked to the side and sent a message to Bo Cixue.


    Bo Cixue replied very quickly, ¡°Go straight to Room 1. Our Tiantian has to use the best room for the high school graduation ss reunion. Sister Apple will pay for all the expenses tonight.¡±


    Ye Tian walked toward the students sitting in the hall. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Room 1!¡±


    The moment Ye Tian finished speaking, Mu Sisi scoffed, ¡°Ye Tian, can you stop joking? Everyone knows that Room 1 doesn¡¯t receive guests. Only the Royal family can enter!¡±


    Ye Tian ignored Mu Sisi and looked at the other students. ¡°Believe me ande with me!¡±


    Ye Tian had good grades in ss and was nice, so she had some say in the ss.


    Although some people were doubtful, most of the students still went with Ye Tian.


    The staff who received the notice rushed to the door of Room 1.


    His expression did not look too good. Duo Xin and Mu Sisi thought that he was here to chase them away and red at Ye Tian angrily. ¡°I told you this is someone else¡¯s private room. Look at how angry the staff is. Ye Tian, you¡¯re embarrassing us on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The moment Mu Sisi finished speaking, she heard the staff say fearfully, ¡°Student, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not giving you attitude. I just didn¡¯t know that you were ssmates with the little princess...¡±


    Not all the staff in the clubhouse knew Ye Tian. After all, she had a noble status and every time she came, there was a designated staff to receive her.

 Chapter 2388 - Shes a Little Princess

    <h4>Chapter 2388: She¡¯s a Little Princess</h4>


    When Mu Sisi heard the staff¡¯s words, she did not care and scoffed. ¡°Who¡¯s not the little princess at home?¡±


    Mu Sisi held onto Duo Ai¡¯s arm and looked at Ye Tian with slight disdain. ¡°Top Student Ye, you don¡¯t have to puff yourself up at your own cost. We stayed in the same dormitory in Year One and you don¡¯t even have a branded private outfit. How can you invite us to the number one private room?¡±


    Duo Xi interrupted softly, ¡°Sisi, don¡¯t say that. Mr Ye has always been low-key and is not a materialistic person.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t love vanity, you wouldn¡¯t bring us to Room 1!¡±


    Ye Tian ignored Mu Sisi and instructed the staff to open the door.


    The staff opened the door and when the other students saw this, they all looked surprised.


    ¡°Top Student Ye, can we really go in?¡±


    ¡°Not only are his results good, but he also has such connections. It¡¯s really admirable!¡±


    Mu Sisi frowned and took a few steps forward to stop the other students from entering.


    ¡°Ye Tian, are you like Yan Ke from ss 10, seducing an old man who can be your father?¡±


    The moment Mu Sisi finished speaking, someone pped her hard.


    Ye Tian¡¯s p was fast and urate.


    Mu Sisi¡¯s face was pped to the side.


    ¡°Ye Tian, how dare you hit me?¡±


    Mu Sisi pounced toward Ye Tian angrily.


    Shen Mingxiu and the rest hurried forward and pulled Mu Sisi back.


    ¡°She hit me and you¡¯re still protecting her?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If you didn¡¯t spout nonsense, how could she have done it?¡±


    It was Ye Tian¡¯s first time hitting someone in front of her ssmates.


    She had always been lively and cheerful, yful and innocent, and never got into trouble with anyone.


    It had been a long time since she had hit Mu Sisi.


    This person had always spoken ill of her.


    In the past, she had endured it and it had passed.


    But just now, she dared to nder her in front of her ssmates.


    To the royal family, reputation was the most important.


    Ye Tian¡¯s expression darkened and he said coldly, ¡°Mu Sisi, if you have hallucinations, I suggest you go to the psychiatrist!¡±


    Mu Sisi covered her red face and red at Ye Tian with tears in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the crazy one!¡±


    Du Xuan frowned at Ye Tian. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little too much? There¡¯s nothing wrong with what Sisi said, right? Everyone knows that Room 1 is the exclusive room of the Bo family¡¯s youngdy. She never lends it out. If you can borrow it, aren¡¯t you meeting someone important?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not chaste, can¡¯t we talk about it?¡±


    After the staff opened the room, he walked over and said with a frown, ¡°Student, what nonsense are you talking about? If the little princess wants the clubhouse, she can do it anytime. How can she not be chaste?¡±


    An Rui had gone to the washroom just now. When she found out that Ye Tian had brought her ssmates to Room 1, she rushed over. Who knew that she would hear Duat¡¯s words and she was furious.


    Pushing aside the surrounding students, An Rui squeezed in.


    An Rui held Ye Tian¡¯s hand and red at her angrily. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Tiantian is the little princess of Crown Pce. You two are the ones who are vain and only know how to gossip. Can you criticize her so casually?¡±


    ¡°The little princess of the Crown Pce? An Rui, you must be joking!¡± Duo Xiu did not believe her at all.


    In the three years of high school, apart from her excellent grades, Ye Tian kept a low profile.


    Who could link her to Crown Pce?


    ¡°Why are all the students standing at the door? Miss Bo called me just now. Princess Tiantian is having a gathering here with her ssmates. Miss Bo will treat all expenses tonight. Students, enjoy yourselves!¡±


    The manager in charge of the high-end private room of the clubhouse came over.


    Seeing Ye Tian, the manager greeted her warmly, ¡°Little Princess, why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing so that I could prepare in advance?¡±


    A smile appeared on Ye Tian¡¯s pretty face. ¡°I also decided to borrow Sister Apple¡¯s Room 1 at thest minute. I¡¯ll have to trouble Manager Su to help us arrange it properly.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The manager weed Ye Tian and her ssmates into the room warmly.


    Room 1 was rather big and luxurious. There were all kinds of entertainment facilities inside.


    Mu Sisi and Duoduo were still a little stunned when they saw their ssmates entering the room.


    Mu Sisi pulled the staff aside. ¡°Is Ye Tian really the princess of Crown Pce?¡±


    The staff nodded. ¡°How can the little princess be fake? Don¡¯t say such things in the future!¡±


    Mu Sisi and An Rui looked at each other and were speechless for a while.


    An Rui ignored Ye Tian¡¯s dissuasion and ran out of the room. Looking at Mu Sisi and Duo Xin, who did not look too good, she smirked. ¡°Mu Sisi, Tiantian is really magnanimous. She only pped you when you spoke rudely. You should be d!¡±


    ¡°Also, you¡¯re always talking about Tiantian not wearing big brands. You¡¯re the ignorant one.¡± An Rui took out the wardrobe photo she had taken of Ye Tian. ¡°Look, all the big brands are fighting to send her thetest season¡¯s designs. She doesn¡¯t like to wear them and is wearing clothes designed by the royal designer.¡±


    Mu Sisi¡¯s body swayed unsteadily, clearly frightened.


    An Rui snorted and returned to the room.


    Mu Sisi and Du Xuan¡¯s hands and feet were cold.


    Until Zhou Ying came over and brought them into the room.


    Shen Mingxiu and the others who had just found out about Ye Tian¡¯s identity finally regained their senses.


    However, after Shen Mingxiu and the rest regained their senses, they felt like that was the case.


    The feeling Ye Tian gave them had always been sweet, noble and elegant.


    After interacting with her for a long time and understanding her personality, he would not dare to be friends with her because of her status.


    After the three of them regained their senses, theyined to Ye Tian that she had hidden her identity too well.


    Ye Tian smiled and said, ¡°If I told you earlier, would you still be willing to be friends with me?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu and the others shook their heads.


    They would definitely think that she was unreachable and would even speak carefully.


    ....


    After Zhou Ying arrived, everyone ate together.


    After dinner, everyone sang, drank, and yed billiards in the room.


    Zhou Ying gave the students some space and told them not to y toote at night before leaving.


    Mu Sisi and Duat sat on the sofa, not knowing if they should leave or stay.


    Ye Tian, An Rui, Shen Mingxiu and a few others were drinking and chatting. Shen Mingxiu asked uneasily, ¡°Top Student Ye, you¡¯re a princess. If Brother Yanges back to find you, will you still give him a chance?¡±


    Ye Tian did not know whether tough or cry.


    Shen Mingxiu and the rest were already worrying about Gu Yang?


    ¡°Although Brother Yang¡¯s family background is not bad, they can¡¯t bepared to the little princess. Will the King break up the couple in the future?¡±


    Ye Tian touched her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too far. I¡¯ve juste of age and haven¡¯t thought about the future at all!¡±


    When Mu Sisi and Duomo got up to leave the room, they happened to hear Shen Mingxiu and Ye Tian¡¯s conversation.

 Chapter 2389 - Little Cutie, Im Here

    <h4>Chapter 2389: Little Cutie, I¡¯m Here</h4>


    Mu Sisi and Duat finally felt a littleforted.


    Walking to the door and closing it, Mu Sisi said, ¡°Even a little princess can¡¯t avoid the secr world. Didn¡¯t she like Gu Yang, who only knew how to fight and didn¡¯t learn well?¡±


    Duo Er had already found a boyfriend. When she mentioned Gu Yang, she thought that he was only a junior high graduate and her eyes were filled with contempt. ¡°I thought she was deeply in love with Gu Yang. She probably despised him already, right?¡±


    Mu Sisi smirked. ¡°She¡¯s a little princess and has seen many young and handsome men. How could she like a bad student like Gu Yang?¡±


    She opened her mouth, wanting to say something when she suddenly saw a tall figure striding toward the room.


    The corridor was dim and people walked in slowly before they saw that it was a young and tall boy.


    He was wearing a ck t-shirt and dark-colored pants. His hands were in his pockets and his back was straight.


    Under his short hair, his eyes were cold and handsome, his nose high and his lips well-defined.


    When Mu Sisi saw such a tall and handsome man, she could not help but poke his butt. ¡°That person is so handsome. He looks young, but he¡¯s so masculine!¡±


    Besides, she looked like Gu Yang, who had a crush on her before!


    However, Gu Yang used to be careless,zy, and did not have such a heroic aura.


    The closer the boy got, the clearer Mu Sisi and Duo Xin could see him.


    His figure was really good. He had broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and long legs. The muscles in his arms were well-defined. He was a typical clothes rack. He looked thin when he wore clothes and muscr when he took off his clothes.


    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s too eye-catching!¡± Mu Sisi suppressed the urge to scream.


    Duo Xiu also blushed. She looked at the boy walking over and felt that he was familiar, but also unfamiliar.


    But she had to admit that she liked his appearance, figure and temperament.


    ¡°Hey, do you think he came to ask for our contact details?¡±


    Before she could say anything, the tall and cold boy was already standing at the door.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    When the boy¡¯s low and cold voice sounded, Mu Sisi and Duo Xi were stunned.


    Why did this voice sound so much like Gu Yang¡¯s?


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re Gu Yang?¡± Duo Xin was the first to react.


    The boy nced at her coldly. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    It was really Gu Yang!


    But he did not remember her!


    There was an indescribable disappointment in her heart.


    Mu Sisi stared unblinkingly at the boy whose facial features were well-defined and cold. She smiled and said, ¡°Gu Yang, I¡¯m Mu Sisi. She¡¯s a prostitute!¡±


    Gu Yang pursed her lips, not having the enthusiasm and patience of ssmates who had not seen each other for a long time. ¡°Make way.¡±


    Under his sharp and cold gaze, Mu Sisi and Duo Xi could only slowly move away.


    Gu Yang reached out from her pocket and ced a hand on the door handle.


    He paused for a few seconds before pushing the door open.


    Mu Sisi and Du Xuan looked at each other. Was he a little nervous just now?


    After the door was pushed open, Gu Yang nced inside.


    It was obvious that he had contacted Shen Mingxiu beforeing. Seeing him appear, Shen Mingxiu shouted, ¡°Brother Yang!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu shouted and the person who was singing hurriedly paused.


    The students in the room all looked towards the door.


    ¡°Brother Yang!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really Brother Yang!¡±


    Qi Yuan and Li Lei jumped up excitedly.


    Several boys ran toward Gu Yang like they were sprinting.


    Gu Yang stood on the spot as they rushed over and hugged her.


    He raised his hand and patted their shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a woman, don¡¯t hug me so tightly.¡±


    This familiar tone really made Shen Mingxiu and the rest miss it.


    Zhou Li and the other boys who had interacted with Gu Yang before went forward one by one.


    Gu Yang bumped fists with Zhou Li. ¡°I heard that Old Shen and the rest can get good results. You helped them a lot.¡±


    Zhou Li adjusted his sses and a shy smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°I was asked to be loyal. Not only me, but Ye Tian and An Rui are also very capable.¡±


    A group of people surrounded Gu Yang and asked her questions. Many girls were also curious about Gu Yang.


    Only Ye Tian sat on the sofa in a daze, not knowing where to put her hands!


    An Rui apanied Ye Tian and could clearly feel her nervousness.


    ¡°Tiantian, Gu Yang is here!¡± There were too many people around Gu Yang and An Rui did not see Gu Yang¡¯s current appearance clearly. The moment he appeared at the door of the room, she only felt that he was tall, handsome and elegant!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Big Boss Gu went in the past few years. I think his aura has changed a lot. He¡¯s stronger than before!¡±


    Ye Tian was a little confused.


    It made her reaction slow.


    No one had told her that Gu Yang woulde today.


    When he told her that he would be training for three years, she thought that they would only meet after half a year...


    His sudden appearance made her mind go nk.


    ¡°Hey, move aside. Brother Yang isn¡¯t a gori, what are you looking at?¡± Shen Mingxiu and Qi Yuan were like conscientious bodyguards, chasing away the students around Gu Yang.


    ¡°Brother Yang, Brainiac Ye is on the sofa. We¡¯re ying truth or dare!¡± Shen Mingxiu pulled Gu Yang towards the sofa.


    Ye Tian lowered her long eyshes. After taking a deep breath, she looked up at Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang had already been pulled to the sofa by Shen Mingxiu.


    Their eyes met each other suddenly.


    Ye Tian¡¯s heart sped up.


    Biting her lip, she slowly stood up from the sofa.


    Meeting his dark eyes, the heat on her face rose.


    At this moment, all kinds of emotions were intertwined in her heart.


    Surprise, nervousness, panic... and a trace of unfamiliarity.


    The hands hanging by her sides were covered in sweat.


    Her long eyshes fluttered slightly, not daring to look at him for a long time. She did not even have the time to look at him properly.


    Gu Yang was no less nervous than Ye Tian.


    He thought about what he should say or do when they met countless times. But now, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he swallowed nervously. After a few seconds of silence, he said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Little Cutie, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Ye Tian pursed her pink lips and hummed softly.


    There was another silence.


    When An Rui, Shen Mingxiu and the rest saw that they had only managed to say a few words after a long time, they were all extremely nervous and did not dare to breathe.


    After some time, someone shouted at the door, ¡°Ye Tian, I¡¯m Zhou Wenhao from ss Ten. I¡¯ve had a crush on you for a long time. I know that if I don¡¯t confess to you, I won¡¯t have the chance anymore...¡±

 Chapter 2390 - Dating

    <h4>Chapter 2390: Dating</h4>


    The moment Zhou Wenhao spoke, many students in the room started to cheer.


    There were many boys and girls from ss Ten who came with Zhou Wenhao.


    Everyone pushed each other and shouted withughter.


    ¡°Ye Tian, it¡¯s so hard for Zhou Wenhao to have a crush on you. Hees to your ss everyday to see you several times!¡±


    ¡°Give him a chance!¡±


    ¡°ept him!¡±


    ¡°ept him!¡±


    Ye Tian felt extremely awkward.


    Especially when there was a dark gaze beside her that made her scalp tingle.


    She was about to say something when Zhou Wenhao was pushed in by the students from ss 10.


    Zhou Wenhao was holding a bouquet of beautiful lilies. He scratched his head and walked in front of Ye Tian. ¡°Student Ye Tian, I heard that you like lilies. I nted this myself...¡±


    ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t Zhou Wenhao too considerate?¡±


    ¡°Top Student Ye, there aren¡¯t many infatuated people in this era!¡±


    ¡°Zhou Wenhao is very handsome and is verypatible with Student Ye!¡±


    Gu Yang did not say anything. Shen Mingxiu and the others did not know the situation and did not dare to speak.


    However, with their understanding of Ye Qing, she would definitely not agree to Zhou Wenhao¡¯s request.


    An Rui ate the watermelon with a smile on her lips, showing off her ability as a bystander.


    However, she admired Zhou Wenhao for daring to confess to Ye Tian under Gu Yang¡¯s eyes!


    No one recognized Gu Yang.


    After all, two years had made Gu Yang very different from before.


    No one could rte this cold, tall, handsome and righteous boy in front of them to the yful and bad student from before.


    Zhou Wenhao took the flowers and almost knelt in front of Ye Tian on one knee. It was as if he did not see the boy beside Ye Tian and only had Ye Tian in his eyes. ¡°Top Student Ye, I noticed you at the opening ceremony of the second year of high school. That day, you stood on stage and spoke. You had a ponytail and wore a school skirt. Your smile was sweet and clean, like a Cupid¡¯s arrow that hit my heart...¡±


    Before Zhou Wenhao could finish, a low scoff suddenly sounded. ¡°Zhou Wenhao, right?¡±


    He was suddenly called out and that person¡¯s voice was cold and murderous. Zhou Wenhao was stunned and looked up at the boy who spoke.


    The boy¡¯s eyebrows were long and dark. His facial features were well-defined and his thin chin was slightly raised, looking cold and wild. ¡°Are you here to steal my woman in front of me?¡±


    What poaching?


    Zhou Wenhao¡¯s reaction was a little slow after drinking.


    However, the boys behind him quickly recognized Gu Yang.


    ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re Gu Yang? Didn¡¯t you drop out of school?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s really Gu Yang! Her hair was cut short and her aura became stronger. I didn¡¯t recognize her immediately!¡±


    At first, everyone thought that Zhou Wenhao was not bad, but when he stood in front of Gu Yang, he was half a head shorter and thin. Whenpared, he looked terrible.


    And Gu Yang¡¯s back was straight and there was an indescribable heroic spirit on her.


    This was an aura that students who had just graduated from high school did not have.


    Zhou Wenhao then remembered Gu Yang. He looked at Gu Yang and then at Ye Tian, asking, ¡°Y-Ye Tian, what¡¯s your rtionship with Gu Yang?¡±


    Gu Yang had a hand in her pocket and narrowed her slender ck eyes slightly. ¡°We agreed to be together after she graduated from high school. What do you think their rtionship is?¡±


    Ye Tian did not expect Gu Yang to say their agreement in front of so many ssmates.


    She bit her lip, slightly embarrassed. ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed yet!¡±


    It had been a long time since Gu Yang had seen her angry. The young girl had grown up and her childishness had faded a lot. Her facial features were exquisite and delicate, and her skin was smooth and fair.


    She had put on light makeup today, her waist-length ck hair spread over her shoulders. She wore a crystal headband and a long dress, looking like a blooming rose. Her actions were moving.


    Gu Yang¡¯s throat moved and he approached Ye Tian, their arms almost touching. He looked down at her long eyshes and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you dare to not agree?¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Tian pushed his arm.


    Her bright doe eyes looked at Zhou Wenhao, who was holding the lilies. ¡°Student Zhou, I actually like sunflowers.¡± With that said, Ye Tian ran out of the room.


    Zhou Wenhao touched his head in disappointment.


    Although she had expected this oue, she could not help but feel disappointed and depressed.


    After Ye Tian ran out, Gu Yang immediately followed.


    The students cheered again.


    Shen Mingxiu walked in front of Zhou Wenhao and patted his shoulder, saying earnestly, ¡°Brother, with our Brother Yang around, not everyone can poach the little princess.¡±


    Zhou Wenhao said, ¡°There were rumors that Gu Yang and Ye Tian were together before. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fake. Student Ye has his own principles. If she says that she doesn¡¯t want to talk about high school, then so be it. However, now that she¡¯s graduated, she definitely won¡¯t be able to escape our Brother Yang¡¯s clutches!¡±


    ....


    Ye Tian ran out of the clubhouse in one breath.


    She felt like a deer was running around in her heart.


    She did not know where she was going. She turned and turned until she ran into an alley.


    Gu Yang followed behind her slowly.


    Ye Tian really did not have the strength to run anymore. She put her hands on her legs and bent over to pant.


    The street lights elongated and ovepped her shadow with the shadow of the person chasing after her.


    It was inexplicably intimate.


    Ye Tian¡¯s ears were a little hot and she turned back to look at the tall boy standing in the distance.


    Gu Yang had a hand in her pocket. The moment she turned back, she raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not running anymore?¡±


    Ye Tian covered her face with her hands and looked at him through the gaps of her fingers. After running for so long, his face was not red and he was not panting.


    ¡°I¡¯m not running anymore. I can¡¯t outrun you with your stamina.¡±


    Gu Yang gave a faint smile, a trace of evilness on her cold face. ¡°You know that I have good stamina?¡±


    Seeing the smirk on his face, Ye Tian felt like she had returned to when she had just met him in high school. That sense of familiarity slowly returned.


    She said, ¡°I know.¡± Didn¡¯t he always win the long-distance race during the sports meet?


    Gu Yang licked her white teeth with the tip of her tongue and gave a faint smile. ¡°Try it in the future and you¡¯ll know it¡¯s better.¡±


    Ye Tian did not quite understand what he meant.


    After calming down, she fanned her red face. ¡°Try what?¡±


    There was a smile in Gu Yang¡¯s dark eyes.


    It was a little bad.


    It was a little devilish.


    Ye Tian looked at him and froze for a few seconds. Suddenly, an idea shed in her mind and she seemed to understand what he meant. She clenched her hands into fists and punched his broad and firm shoulders.


    ¡°Gu Yang, did you learn all this in the flying school?¡± With that said, she walked forward angrily.


    Gu Yang chased after her and grabbed her slender and fair wrist.


    He threw her against the wall of the alley.

 Chapter 2391 - I Like You

    <h4>Chapter 2391: I Like You</h4>


    Gu Yang had one hand on the top of Ye Tian¡¯s head and the other on the wall by her left waist.


    Their current position was between the wall and his chest.


    As they got closer, his refreshing and masculine breath entered her nose.


    Ye Tian¡¯s long eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings.


    She lowered her eyes and stared at their toes.


    She was able to do everything easily and gracefully, only when it came to rtionships.


    She was like a newbie who knew nothing.


    If the boy she liked looked at her, she would feel shy and flustered.


    Not daring to let him get too close, she puffed up her cheeks and kicked at his toes.


    ¡°Stay away from me.¡±


    Gu Yang wanted to look into Ye Tian¡¯s eyes, so he could only bow down and look at her from the bottom up.


    Seeing this, Ye Tian pushed him away with a red face.


    Gu Yang grabbed Ye Tian¡¯s slender hand.


    He had held her hand before, but it could be counted on one hand.


    This time, after more than two years, their hearts tightened when he held their hands again.


    Ye Tian struggled a few times but could not retract her hand from his palm.


    Gu Yang knew that she was nervous. She raised her eyebrows and changed the topic. ¡°As soon as I came, I met someone who confessed to you. I¡¯m sure many people have been trying to steal my woman in the past two years, right?¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s slender back leaned against the wall stiffly and she bit her lip. ¡°Yes, but every time before I could confess, I was chased away by Shen Mingxiu and the rest.¡±


    Gu Yang stared at Ye Tian¡¯s exquisite and delicate face. She seemed to have thought of something and her gaze on her darkened. ¡°Shen Mingxiu confessed to me about the incident in Year Two. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we might not have been able to do it.¡±


    Before Ye Tian could say anything, she heard him say in a slightly indecent manner, ¡°Little Cutie, you started to use your girlfriend¡¯s rights to defend me so early!¡±


    Ye Tian was embarrassed by his words.


    This person¡¯s aura had turned cold, but he was still very shameless.


    ¡°Who¡¯s defending you? I just don¡¯t want Shen Mingxiu and the rest to be bad and narcissistic.¡±


    Gu Yang tightened her grip on Ye Tian¡¯s slender fingers. She did not hurt her, but her grip was tight and her cold and handsome face approached her.


    The tips of their noses touched.


    ¡°Answer me now, do you want to be my girlfriend?¡±


    Ye Tian had never been so intimate with any boy in her life.


    His breath entered her nose and disturbed her mind.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer or agree, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡±


    Ye Tian red at him.


    How could he be so domineering and unreasonable?


    Ye Tian bit her lip, her clear doe eyes meeting his dark ones.


    A momentter, she red at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, do you think you can hold my hand now?¡±


    Gu Yang smiled. He was the kind of person whose face was thin and cold. When he did not smile, he was wild and arrogant, making people not dare to approach him. But when he smiled, he made people feel that he was the sunny type.


    Ye Tian¡¯s heart warmed.


    Gu Yang¡¯s hand on the top of her head slowly lowered and grabbed her waist.


    Ye Tian had never been touched at the waist before. When his slender hand touched her waist, she felt ticklish and could not helpughing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me first. Ha... It tickles...¡±


    Gu Yang looked at her smiling face. Instead of letting go, he hugged her waist and pulled her into his arms.


    He was very tall and his chest was very broad.


    He was no longer as thin as he was when he was in high school. Through the t-shirt, she could feel his hot and firm muscles.


    He bent down slightly, his firm chin resting on her slender shoulders. Hisrge hand brushed away her hair, his lips pressed against her ear, his breath brushing against her thin skin from time to time.


    Ye Tian tilted her head. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gu Yang pressed the back of her head, burying his handsome face into her neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move around. Let me hug you for a while more.¡±


    Ye Tian could only stop moving.


    After being hugged by him for nearly a minute, Ye Tian felt like her body was about to turn into stone. She patted his back. ¡°Did you smoke the day of the college entrance examination?¡±


    She had asked Big Brother and he said that it was pulled out by an outstanding student from the flying school.


    Gu Yang hummed.


    Ye Tian¡¯s lips curled up slightly, her smile sweet and warm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you next time that I like you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult. My brother said that it¡¯s not easy to say ¡®good luck¡¯.¡±


    Gu Yang raised her head from Ye Tian¡¯s slender neck and looked at her with her dark eyes. ¡°I like you.¡±


    Ye Tian was stunned.


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    He said again.


    Ye Tian was speechless.


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    Ye Tian hurriedly covered his lips, her long eyshes fluttering. ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    A smile appeared in Gu Yang¡¯s dark eyes. He blew at her palm and kissed it before she could react.


    Ye Tian widened her eyes slightly.


    She quickly retracted her hand.


    Looking at her flushed face, Gu Yang wrapped a hand around her neck and pulled her in front of him, saying in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this for two to three years.¡±


    Before Ye Tian could ask him what was wrong, he had already lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    Ye Tian¡¯s hands on his shoulders clenched into tight fists.


    His breath entered her nose. He leaned down and pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°Let¡¯s be together, okay?¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s eyshes fluttered and gently swept over the skin on his face.


    Pursing her lips, she clenched her fists and pinched his shirt lightly.


    ¡°Okay?¡± He asked her again.


    Ye Tian lowered her long eyshes and said softly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, he hugged her slender waist tightly.


    Ye Tian was at a loss and panicked, but she knew that she was his girlfriend now and her status was different. She had to slowly adapt to such intimacy.


    She did not know how long he had been hugging her, but she asked him softly, ¡°Is it done?¡±


    Gu Yang let go of her slightly and looked down at her charming face. His slender fingers caressed the tip of her nose. ¡°How is it enough?¡±


    With that said, he lifted her chin and ced it on her lips again.


    The night breeze blew over, ruffling her hair.


    The slender girl was held tightly in the tall boy¡¯s arms. Under the dim streetmp, their ovepping figures were very long.


    From afar, that scene was beautiful, romantic, and moving.


    ....


    Gu Yang could rest for the entire day tomorrow. When she sent Ye Tian back, she had arranged to meet her tomorrow.


    After Ye Tian returned to the pce, she took a bath andy on the bed.


    She held the pink bear he had given her in her arms, her chin resting on the bear¡¯s head. She was in a daze,ughing, and shy at times. She bit her lip lightly, looking like a young girl in love.

 Chapter 2392 - Together (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2392: Together (1)</h4>


    Ye Tian woke up at dawn.


    She did not sleep wellst night and dreamed of him kissing her in the alley from time to time.


    It was her first kiss.


    It was throbbing and unfamiliar.


    She did not know if he had kissed other girls before, but he did not seem too familiar with it yesterday. Like her, he was a newbie with no skills.


    The WeChat video call rang.


    Ye Tian saw that it was from Gu Yang and after hesitating for a few seconds, she pressed the reject button.


    She sent him a voice message. ¡°I haven¡¯t washed up yet!¡±


    He replied very quickly, ¡°I want to see you.¡±


    Ye Tian: No.


    Gu Yang: ¡°We¡¯ll see sooner orter.¡±


    Ye Tian blushed and ignored him, getting up from the bed and going into the bathroom.


    After washing up, she went to the cloakroom and chose a white t-shirt and slightly loose blue jeans.


    Her long hair was tied into two braids and rested on her slender shoulders. She took a hat and went downstairs with her bag.


    Seeing that Ye Tian looked like she was going out, Yi Fan brought her milk and asked, ¡°Little Princess is going out today too?¡±


    Ye Tian nodded and lied guiltily, ¡°Ruirui asked me out to y.¡±


    Yi Fan nodded. ¡°Are youing back for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Probably not.¡±


    ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you Uncle Yi Fan.¡±


    After breakfast, the driver sent Ye Tian to the amusement park.


    It was her first timeing to an amusement park alone.


    When she was young, her parents had taken her to Disnend, but when they went, they cleared the ce and it was not as lively and noisy as usual.


    An Rui and Shen Mingxiu stood at the entrance of the amusement park while Gu Yang went to buy tickets.


    Seeing Ye Tian getting out of the car, they waved at her.


    An Rui grabbed Ye Tian¡¯s hand and lifted her chin, gesturing for Ye Tian to look at Gu Yang, who was looking at the window to buy a ticket. ¡°Tiantian, did you arrange to wear a couple¡¯s outfit with Gu Yang?¡±


    Gu Yang was also wearing a white t-shirt, blue jeans, and a baseball cap.


    At first nce, they really looked like a couple.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t agree on anything, but we did!¡±


    Hearing this, An Rui red at Shen Mingxiu. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any chemistry with me?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu nced at the denim shorts on An Rui¡¯s legs. ¡°Do I have to wear shorts too?¡±


    An Rui rolled her eyes speechlessly andined to Ye Tian, ¡°Look, this is a straight man.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu patted An Rui¡¯s head. ¡°Girl, you have no choice since you¡¯re in my hands.¡±


    Ye Tian stood by the side, looking at the two bickering with a smile on her face.


    After Gu Yang bought the tickets, she walked toward the three of them. Her slender ck eyesnded on the girl with the bright smile and her lips curled up unconsciously.


    Gu Yang gave the tickets to Shen Mingxiu and An Rui.


    He reached a hand out to Ye Tian. ¡°Go in!¡±


    Ye Tian looked at his well-defined fingers and her thick ck eyshes fluttered. She was a little shy and her heart fluttered.


    Slowly, she ced her fair hand on his.


    The moment she did, he grabbed her hand.


    Ye Tian looked at his well-defined side profile. His doe eyes were clear and bright, as if there were stars in them.


    Gu Yang handed their tickets to the staff and entered the door. She took the map and asked Ye Tian what project she wanted to y first.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    The weather was too hot and their hands were sweaty.


    Ye Tian took the opportunity when Gu Yang was talking to Shen Mingxiu to break free from his hold.


    Ye Tian ran to An Rui and held her arm.


    Perhaps it was because she was used to holding onto An Rui in high school that she was not so panicked.


    ¡°Tiantian, when Gu Yang chased after youst night, did the two of you kiss?¡± An Rui asked Ye Tian softly.


    Ye Tian asked, ¡°What about you and Shen Mingxiu?¡±


    ¡°I was bitten by him the night after the college entrance examination. He even said that he was a master, but it hurt so much.¡±


    Ye Tian chuckled. ¡°Gu Yang too.¡±


    ¡°Do they boys like to bite people the moment they start dating?¡± An Rui pouted. ¡°They always say that they¡¯re amazing, but in the end, they¡¯re still rookies.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are the two of you talking about?¡± Shen Mingxiu caught up with An Rui and pulled her to his side. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for Brother Yang toe back. Why are you hogging the top student?¡±


    An Rui turned back to look at Gu Yang, who was walking behind. The big boss did not look too good. An Rui hurriedly walked with Shen Mingxiu, not wanting to be a third wheel.


    Gu Yang caught up to Ye Tian in a few big steps, his slender arm wrapped around her slender shoulders and his cold and handsome face came to her ear. ¡°You don¡¯t like to go with me?¡±


    He was chewing gum and the minty taste mixed with his hot breath entered her nose. Her heart skipped a beat.


    She poked his strong waist. ¡°Don¡¯t get so close. Ruirui and the rest will see.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    Ye Tian was indeed a little afraid. After all, she was only eighteen years old. It felt like she had done something bad to fall in love behind her parents¡¯ backs.


    ¡°There¡¯s something to y over there. Let¡¯s go over!¡±


    Ye Tian broke free from Gu Yang¡¯s arm around her shoulders and quickened her pace.


    Gu Yang looked at her slender back and pursed her lips slightly.


    Ye Tian and An Rui yed a few games before she realized that Gu Yang seemed a little unhappy.


    Ye Tian walked in front of him, looking up at him slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Looking at her clear and clean doe eyes, he could not help poking her beautiful and exquisite face. ¡°You¡¯re not sticking to me.¡±


    Ye Tian hummed. Couldn¡¯t she not stick to him?


    ¡°Look at An Rui.¡±


    An Rui was on a pirate ship with Shen Mingxiu. When they came down from the sky, An Rui screamed and wrapped her arms around Shen Mingxiu¡¯s waist, burying her face in his arms.


    Ye Tian grabbed her long braid and muttered softly, ¡°Ruirui is afraid, but I¡¯m not!¡±


    Gu Yang smiled and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Not bad, child. You¡¯re really bold. Is there nothing you¡¯re afraid of?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still afraid of Terror City.¡±


    Gu Yang narrowed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Your boyfriend will protect you.¡±


    Ye Tian shrank back. ¡°Gu Yang, I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    After ying a few more games, Shen Mingxiu suggested going to Terror City.


    Ye Tian and An Rui did not dare to go, but the two boys promised to protect them.


    When they arrived at the scary city gates, An Rui had already shrunk into Shen Mingxiu¡¯s arms in fear when she heard the eerie music.


    Ye Tian was held by Gu Yang and did not dare to break free.


    Slowly walking in, Ye Tian covered her eyes with her hands, only daring to look out through the gaps between her fingers, her legs trembling nonstop.


    The deeper they went in, the darker the light and the creepier the strange sounds became.


    Shen Mingxiu and An Rui could no longer be seen in front. Ye Tian told herself not to be afraid with Gu Yang by her side.


    After turning a corner, a skeleton monster with a pale face and long hair suddenly popped out of the coffin. Ye Tian jumped onto Gu Yang in fear.


    ....

 Chapter 2393 - Together (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2393: Together (2)</h4>


    Ye Tian wrapped her legs around Gu Yang¡¯s waist and buried her face in his neck, screaming nonstop.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah...¡±


    It was too scary!


    She was so scared that her tears were almosting out.


    Gu Yang smirked and hugged Ye Tian. ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡±


    Ye Tian also knew that it was fake, but she could not help but be afraid.


    After passing by that dark path, Ye Tian finally dared to look up slowly.


    She then realized that she was being carried by Gu Yang like a child. Her face turned red and she struggled to get down.


    Gu Yang pped her butt. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid anymore? Didn¡¯t you hear An Rui¡¯s scream in front? I think there¡¯s something scarier.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, Ye Tian buried her head into his neck again. She hugged his shoulders tightly, closing her eyes, not daring to open them again.


    The rest of the time, she only heard creepy music. As for those scary things, she never saw them again.


    Because she had never opened her eyes again.


    At the exit, Ye Tian heard Shen Ming¡¯s whistle and realized that she was still hanging on Gu Yang.


    She blushed and quickly got off Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang nced at Shen Mingxiu, who rubbed his nose. He swallowed the words he wanted to say.


    Walking forward from Horror City, she met a stall that made candy.


    When the two girls saw the candy figurine, they stopped unconsciously.


    Gu Yang and Shen Mingxiu each bought one for their girlfriends.


    A smile appeared on Ye Tian¡¯s pretty face when she ate the dessert.


    Gu Yang put her face in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s that delicious?¡±


    Ye Tian nodded. ¡°My mother usually doesn¡¯t let me eat anything. I¡¯m not afraid of youughing at me. It¡¯s my first time eating candy.¡±


    ¡°Let me try.¡±


    Ye Tian handed the candy figurine to him and he licked it.


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not as sweet as you.¡±


    Ye Tian was stunned. When she regained her senses, her face was burning red.


    The four of them arrived at several stalls that sold winning dolls.


    Gu Yang and Shen Mingxiu liked to shoot, so they each did a round.


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s shooting skills were not as good as Gu Yang¡¯s, so he won a puppy doll for An Rui.


    Ye Tian had already seen Gu Yang¡¯s shooting skills when she was ying the CS game. He stood with his legs slightly apart, one of his eyes slightly narrowed and the corner of his lips lifted up. With a few bangs, the balloons on the wall burst like firecrackers.


    Every shot was urate.


    The boss probably rarely saw a tourist with such good shooting skills and was shocked.


    ording to the rules of the game, if they hit all of them in one round, they would get three dolls.


    The boss asked Gu Yang to choose three dolls. Gu Yang looked at Ye Tian. ¡°Little Cutie, choose for yourself.¡±


    Ye Tian smiled brightly and chose three.


    ¡°Do you still want it?¡±


    Gu Yang asked Ye Tian.


    Before Ye Tian could say anything, the boss interrupted. ¡°Little handsome, you¡¯ve practiced before, right? With this technique, I¡¯ll be bankrupted by you in minutes!¡±


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you two more girlfriends. You can go and y somewhere else!¡±


    Seeing that the boss was praying for them to leave quickly, Ye Tian pulled Gu Yang¡¯s arm. ¡°Three is enough.¡±


    Gu Yang put down the gun in her hand and pulled Ye Tian aside, pointing at the side of her face. ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, Ye Tian twisted his arm ruthlessly.


    Gu Yang gasped.


    ¡°Little Cutie, why are you using violence?¡±


    It was good that Ye Tian did not kick him.


    Looking at the blush on her fair ears, he raised his head and touched her head. ¡°Why are you so easily embarrassed?¡±


    Ye Tian red at him. ¡°Who¡¯s as thick-skinned as you!¡±


    She went forward to look for An Rui.


    The four of them yed until five in the afternoon. Gu Yang suggested to eat hotpot at his house.


    Shen Mingxiu and An Rui shook their heads in unison. ¡°Let¡¯s not be third wheels.¡±


    ....


    After leaving the amusement park, Gu Yang pulled Ye Tian to a cool sports car.


    Ye Tian widened her eyes slightly. ¡°You know how to drive?¡±


    Gu Yang opened the door for Ye Tian. ¡°I got my driver¡¯s license a year after entering the flying school.¡±


    Ye Tian got into the car.


    She called the driver and told him not to pick her up. She would only return to Crown Pceter.


    Gu Yang drove to a supermarket not far from his house.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make hotpot. Why don¡¯t we go out and eat?¡±


    Gu Yang pushed with one hand and held Ye Tian¡¯s fair hand with the other. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it. I can do it.¡±


    Ye Tian looked at the tall boy beside her and her heart felt warm and sweet.


    The two of them entered the supermarket and Gu Yang asked Ye Tian to choose her favorite ingredients. After buying them, she realized that they were all her favorites.


    When she arrived at Gu Yang¡¯s house again, Ye Tian saw that it was clean and tidy. She asked, ¡°Does anyonee to clean it regrly?¡±


    Gu Yang hummed. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to prepare. You can watch TV on the sofa.¡±


    Gu Yang carried arge bag into the kitchen.


    After Ye Tian washed her hands, she sat on the sofa and took out a pencil and drawing paper from her bag.


    She went to the kitchen door and looked at the tall figure who was busy inside. He was leaning against the door frame, outlining his back.


    Gu Yang felt someone looking at her and turned around.


    ¡°What are you drawing?¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to turn around and let you see enough?¡±


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Gu Yang raised her eyebrows. ¡°So you like me so much. You¡¯ve already carved my appearance into your mind.¡±


    Ye Tian hit him with theic book. ¡°Why are you so annoying?¡±


    Gu Yang curled her finger and scratched the tip of her nose. ¡°I¡¯ll let you see all you want after eating hotpot.¡±


    ....


    After eating hotpot, Ye Tian and Gu Yang watched a movie on the sofa.


    It was only when Ye Tian¡¯s phone rang and she saw the caller ID that she noticed the time.


    It was already nine in the evening.


    ¡°I have to go back.¡± Ye Tian stood up from the sofa. ¡°My parents are back and asked me why I¡¯m not home yet.¡±


    Gu Yang stood up as well. ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡±


    Ye Tian nodded, carried her bag and walked toward the door.


    She was about to open the door when a hand reached over and closed the door again. Before Ye Tian could react, her slender shoulders were held down by hisrge hand.


    He turned her around, lowered his head and kissed her lips quickly.


    Ye Tian was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°I have to return to the flying academyter. The next time we meet will probably be four to five monthster.¡±


    Ye Tian nodded lightly. ¡°I know.¡±


    Gu Yang pulled her into his arms and wrapped his slender arms around her slender waist. ¡°Kiss me again?¡±


    Ye Tian opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, he stopped her.


    She was fragrant and soft.


    He liked it so much.


    At this moment, the sound of a fingerprint lock being entered came from the door.


    ¡°Gu Yang, what do you mean? I called you but you didn¡¯t answer and didn¡¯t say anything when you came back. Do you still treat me as your mother?¡±

 Chapter 2394 - Together (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2394: Together (3)</h4>


    ¡°Gu Yang, I know you¡¯re inside. The lock has been changed. Who are you guarding against?¡±


    ¡°The management called me and said that you came backst night!¡±


    Hearing Mrs Gu¡¯s voice, Ye Tian immediately became nervous.


    Regaining her senses from the shyness of Gu Yang kissing her, she pushed him away.


    Her pretty face was at a loss as she mouthed, ¡°Your mother is here.¡±


    Gu Yang had one hand on the door above her head and had no emotions about Xu Wei¡¯s arrival. ¡°She can¡¯t open the door.¡±


    The moment Gu Yang finished speaking, she heard Xu Wei say from outside, ¡°If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll call the locksmithpany over.¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s long and thick eyshes fluttered. There was no way out if she went out now. After crawling out from under Gu Yang¡¯s arm, she ran toward the bedroom.


    After running a few steps, he returned and took her shoes away.


    Looking at her series of actions, Gu Yang did not know whether tough or cry.


    After Ye Tian hid in the bedroom, Gu Yang slowly opened the door.


    The door opened and Xu Wei was stunned for a moment when she saw the short and cold boy inside.


    She had not seen Gu Yang for more than two years.


    Her phone was always turned off when she called him.


    If she had not asked Shen Mingxiu and found out that he was still alive, she would have called the police.


    Perhaps it was because she had not seen Gu Yang for a long time, or because his fringe that used to cover his forehead had been cut short, Xu Wei looked at the boy in front of her in a daze.


    He was taller than Fu Yunze.


    His careless temperament in the past seemed to have changed a lot.


    But no matter what he had be, Xu Wei was disappointed that he did not get into a good university.


    Xu Wei went in and did not ask where he had been for the past few years. She frowned and walked toward the living room. ¡°Did you bring a girl back to fool around?¡±


    ¡°How old are you? Don¡¯t think that you can do anything just because you¡¯re an adult. If there¡¯s any negative news, I¡¯ll be implicated too.¡±


    Xu Wei walked toward the bedroom.


    Gu Yang frowned and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t enter my room.¡±


    Xu Wei turned back to look at Gu Yang. ¡°You hid the girl in your room?¡±


    Ever since Gu Yang¡¯s father died, Gu Yang had never listened to Xu Wei.


    Xu Wei¡¯s career was sessful and she was in charge of arge corporation, but she could not control her rebellious son.


    With a dark expression, she pushed open the bedroom door and walked in.


    The bedsheets and nket were neatlyid out and did not look like anyone had slept there.


    Xu Wei pushed open the washroom door and opened the wardrobe, but there was no one.


    Xu Wei was about to walk to the balcony when Gu Yang walked in with a dark expression and grabbed Xu Wei¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I told you not toe in! This is my territory!¡±


    When Gu Yang¡¯s expression darkened, it was rather cold and sharp.


    His gaze was sharp like an unsheathed sword.


    Xu Wei¡¯s arm hurt from Gu Yang¡¯s grip. She shook Gu Yang¡¯s hand away, feeling even more unhappy with her son.


    She went to the living room and sat on the sofa, taking out an invitation from her expensive bag.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re back,e and attend my wedding with your Uncle Fu next month.¡±


    Gu Yang did not even look at the invitation, a mocking smile on her lips. ¡°After living with Fu Yandong for so many years, he¡¯s finally willing to marry you?¡±


    Hearing Gu Yang¡¯s mocking tone, Xu Wei was furious.


    ¡°I was the one who never agreed to your Uncle Fu.¡± Xu Wei stood up from the sofa, not wanting to say anything more to Gu Yang. She was afraid that if she continued, she would be so angry that she would have high blood pressure. ¡°Gu Yang, your Uncle Fu and Brother Yunze have always treated you as family. They said countless times that they wanted me to bring you to the vi to stay with everyone, but look at your attitude. Can you get along with people properly?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re like a hedgehog. Are you only satisfied when everyone is bleeding?¡±


    Gu Yang chuckled. ¡°Madam Xu, please don¡¯t y the me game. You were the one whopared me with Fu Yunze since I was young. You were also the one who felt that I was inferior to Fu Yunze. You never had any hope for me, so why should I disturb your happiness?¡±


    ¡°You can marry whoever you want and dote on whoever you want. When I needed you the most, you weren¡¯t by my side. Now that I¡¯ve grown up, I won¡¯t pretend to be kind and filial to you!¡±


    Xu Wei looked at Gu Yang¡¯s cold attitude and gritted her teeth. She picked up the invitation on the coffee table with a dark expression and walked out angrily in her high heels.


    After taking a few steps, she turned back and looked at Gu Yang with a sharp gaze. ¡°Gu Yang, all these years, I¡¯ve eaten and worn nothing, but I didn¡¯t dote on you like I did when you were young. Don¡¯t you know the reason?¡±


    ¡°I will never be able to get over what happened to your father!¡±


    With a bang, the door was mmed shut.


    Gu Yang stood frozen on the spot, her hands by her sides clenched into fists.


    His slender eyes werepletely red.


    Ye Tian heard themotion outside and slowly walked out.


    Seeing the big boy squatting in the living room, hugging himself, Ye Tian¡¯s heart tightened.


    He looked so lonely squatting there, as if he was the only one left in the world.


    She had heard most of his mother¡¯s words.


    It was not something an ordinary mother would say to her child.


    Who wouldn¡¯t dote on their own flesh and blood?


    She said that Gu Yang was like a hedgehog, but wasn¡¯t she like that too?


    She could vaguely feel that his mother still hated him.


    Ye Tian walked over and squatted in front of Gu Yang.


    He was such a tall boy, but now, he was as fragile as a crystal ball.


    Ye Tian took the initiative to hug his shoulders. Her arms were slender and fair and could not wrap around him at all, but she still tried to pull him into her arms and give him enough warmth.


    ¡°Gu Yang, you¡¯re not alone. You have me and Shen Mingxiu.¡±


    A faint fragrance floated into Gu Yang¡¯s nose.


    He slowly looked up at the girl in front of him.


    ¡°Tiantian.¡±


    It was his first time calling her Tiantian.


    His voice was low and gentle.


    Ye Tian¡¯s heart seemed to be brushed by a soft feather, creating ripples.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t care what she says.¡±


    Ye Tian looked at the redness in his eyes and knew that he was not as indifferent as he said, but she did not understand the barrier between him and his mother and did not know how tofort and persuade him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not ufortable anymore, okay?¡± She said softly.


    Gu Yang nodded and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    Ye Tian followed him to the door. He did not open the door immediately, but turned back to look at her. ¡°Will you hate me in the future? Will you be disappointed in me?¡±


    Hearing him ask this, Ye Tian felt a lump in her throat.


    She went forward and held his strong waist, her face on his chest and her voice was soft. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Even if the whole world abandoned you, I wouldn¡¯t.

 Chapter 2395 - Together (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2395: Together (4)</h4>


    Sitting in the sports car, Ye Tian looked at Gu Yang, who was driving, and said with a smile, ¡°I n to learn my driver¡¯s license. When we meet again, I can drive you.¡±


    Gu Yang looked at the girl with bright eyes and a sweet smile and the hurt in her heart seemed to have been healed.


    He freed one hand from the steering wheel and tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°My little cutie is so smart. You will definitely learn very quickly.¡±


    At the mention of driving, Ye Tian seemed to have thought of something and mentioned Bo Cixue.


    ¡°I have a sister from a rich family who knows how to race. She¡¯s my idol.¡± Ye Tian lowered her long eyshes and yed with her slender fingers, a trace of shyness appearing on her face. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll introduce you to each other.¡±


    Gu Yang nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ye Tian did not know if it was tofort him, but she told him many interesting things that had happened in school in the past two years.


    Theirughter echoed in the sports car from time to time.


    The topic somehow moved to Zhou Li and Ye Tian revealed a secret that only she knew. ¡°I think Senior Zhou likes Ruirui a little. On his eighteenth birthday, Ruirui gave him a pair of sses.¡±


    ¡°One time during an exam, I was in the same ssroom as Senior Zhou. A ssmate bumped into him, who was wiping his sses. His sses fell and broke. He almost got into a fight with someone.¡±


    Zhou Li was famous for having a good temper and never blushed.


    His previous pair of sses had been identally broken by An Rui. At that time, he had not been angry and had even repeatedly told An Rui not topensate him for his sses.


    He only epted An Rui¡¯s gift on his eighteenth birthday.


    ¡°That ssmate wanted topensate him, but he didn¡¯t agree. After the exam, he left the school with his sses and fragments.¡±


    ¡°When I came home from school, I saw him sitting on the path, secretly wiping his tears.¡±


    Gu Yang said, ¡°With Zhou Li¡¯s personality, I¡¯m afraid he will never let An Rui know.¡±


    Ye Tian nodded. ¡°Now that Ruirui is with Shen Mingxiu, he won¡¯t say anything, so let¡¯s keep this a secret!¡±


    Ye Tian looked at Gu Yang. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Shen Mingxiu!¡±


    The tip of Gu Yang¡¯s tongue touched her cheek and she smiled devilishly. ¡°Okay, but you have to kiss me.¡±


    Ye Tian red at him. ¡°We¡¯ve only been dating for two days and I¡¯ve been kissed by you three times. You¡¯re such a wolf.¡±


    Gu Yang said, ¡°Is this what you call a big wolf? There will be other interactions in the future!¡±


    Ye Tian was speechless.


    She was still a pure baby and did not understand what he was saying!


    They passed by a traffic light and the sports car stopped to wait for the red light.


    They were chatting happily when they suddenly saw a well-dressed girl and shouted, ¡°Thief, catch the thief!¡±


    A few meters in front of the girl, a thin boy carrying an expensive bag rushed forward. The thief was holding a sharp dagger in his hand and no one dared to approach him.


    Ye Tian furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°This person actually dares to snatch things on the street. He¡¯s too much!¡±


    With that said, she pushed open the door to get out.


    Before the car door was pushed open, it was pulled back by a strong force.


    ¡°Sit tight, I¡¯ll chase after him.¡±


    Gu Yang got out of the car and chased after the thief.


    Gu Yang was already more than 1.8 meters tall. She was tall and had long legs. When she ran, she was like a gust of wind, very eye-catching.


    The thief could not outrun him. He jumped over the railing by the roadside and ran in front of the thief. When the thief passed by him, he grabbed his arm.


    The thief¡¯s hand that was holding the dagger swung towards him. He dodged nimbly and while avoiding the dagger, he raised his long leg and kicked the thief¡¯s waist.


    The thief had been kicked in the face.


    Gu Yang bent down and stepped on his back. The thief was stepped on and could not move.


    The girl whose bag had been snatched caught up to them, panting.


    Gu Yang picked up her bag and threw it at her. ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police.¡±


    After the girl took back her bag, she brushed away the long hair covering her cheek.


    This was a beautiful young girl with bright eyes and fair skin.


    It was obvious that the girl was stunned for a few seconds when she saw the boy who subdued the thief and helped her get her bag back.


    The person in front of her had short hair, cold facial features, and a tall figure. He looked cold and wild, and was very eye-catching.


    ¡°Thank you. What¡¯s your name? Let¡¯s add each other on WeChat...¡±


    Before the girl could finish, Gu Yang picked up the thief and handed him to the police.


    Without even looking at the girl, he strode over the railing and walked toward the cool sports car.


    The girl wanted to catch up to Gu Yang, but it would take several minutes to go around the railing. She was wearing a dress and could not jump over.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yu Wanting. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    What responded the girl was Gu Yang¡¯s cold and arrogant back.


    After getting into the car, Gu Yang stepped on the elerator and the sports car immediately sped away.


    Ye Tian nced out of the window. ¡°That girl seems to be chasing after us!¡±


    Gu Yang nced at the rearview mirror. ¡°Your boyfriend is too charming.¡±


    Ye Tian could not help butugh. ¡°Yes, yes. Why am I so lucky?¡±


    Gu Yang smiled, unable to hide the gentleness in her dark eyes. ¡°To be exact, you¡¯re my luck.¡±


    Ye Tian could no longer hide the bright smile on her face and her bell-likeughter echoed in the car.


    ....


    After the results were out, Ye Tian became the top schr in the Capital¡¯s college entrance examination.


    Entering Capital University was a given.


    Nan Zhi took some time to bring Ye Tian to the ind for a vacation.


    After returning from the ind, Ye Tian felt that she had be tanned and refused to go out for half a month.


    On this day, she came out of the gym after exercising. When she passed by Ye Yu¡¯s study, she saw Bo Jingyu inside and went in to greet him. ¡°Jingyu, what have you been busy with recently? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    Bo Jingyu was wearing a white t-shirt and casual pants and had grown taller. He used to be a few centimeters shorter than Ye Tian, but now, he was half a head taller than her.


    Seeing Ye Tian, Bo Jingyu raised his eyebrows. ¡°F*ck, is this the Tiantian I know?¡±


    Ye Tian had curled her hair and cut her fringe. She had tied her hair into a bun and was wearing a singlet and tights. Her figure was slender and graceful.


    ¡°After you went to the training camp, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I¡¯m already an adult, so of course I¡¯ve changed!¡±


    ¡°The King and Queen¡¯s genes are good. I used to think that my sister was the best in the world. Now that Tiantian has grown up, I think you canpare to my sister!¡±


    Ye Tian was a little embarrassed by Bo Jingyu¡¯s praise. ¡°In my heart, Sister Apple is the most beautiful fairy.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, what flying school did you tell my second brother? Did you get in?¡±


    At the mention of this, Bo Jingyu smiled confidently. ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing for so long, how can I not go in? Your second brother is going to visit in a few days, so I can take the opportunity to familiarize myself with the environment in advance.¡±

 Chapter 2396 - Together (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2396: Together (5)</h4>


    Second Brother and Jing Yu were going to the flying academy?


    Ye Tian was a little tempted. If only she could bring her along!


    However, she knew that Ye Yu would never bring her there.


    Ye Tian looked at the handsome Bo Jingyu and smiled. ¡°I just heard you talk to my second brother about a small celebrity. Do you like my second brother?¡±


    Ye Yu red at Bo Jingyu, warning him to shut up.


    Bo Jingyu chuckled and touched his nose. ¡°Look at your brother. Won¡¯t he beat me to death if I tell him?¡±


    ¡°Then something really happened?¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Ye Yu chided expressionlessly.


    Among the three siblings, Ye Yu was the coldest. He had been like a piece of ice since he was young.


    His cold aura made many people afraid to approach him, especially girls. No matter how handsome he was, no one dared to confess to him.


    Ye Tian was very curious. There were people who were not afraid of freezing to death?


    Ye Tian pouted, looking sad. ¡°Second Brother, you don¡¯t dote on me anymore. You didn¡¯t even tell me that you had a sister-inw chasing you. I¡¯m so sad, sob...¡±


    Bo Jingyu saw that there were tears in Ye Tian¡¯s bright doe eyes and really admired her acting.


    It was a pity that she was not an actress.


    What Ye Yu could not stand the most was Ye Tian being wronged. Her expression looked like he had abused her.


    Ye Yu raised his long fingers and pressed between his eyebrows, ncing at Bo Jingyu. ¡°Tell her.¡±


    Actually, it was nothing. Ye Yu did not care about the other party at all, but he never liked to talk about private matters.


    Bo Jingyu secretly gave Ye Tian a thumbs up. Only he could subdue Ye Yu.


    Bo Jingyu briefly exined what had happened.


    A few days ago, Ye Yu represented the royal family in the performance at the National Theater. One of the dancing actors flirted with him backstage. When he went on stage to perform, he found that he was sitting in the first row of the prince¡¯s seat. After finding out his identity, he was so shocked that he fell from the stage.


    Hearing this, Ye Tian nced at the expressionless Ye Yu.


    ¡°Second Brother, did you not see her when she fell and was hospitalized?¡±


    Ye Yu looked at the thick history book in his hand and said with a cold voice, ¡°He just wants to attract my attention. Ugly people always y tricks. There¡¯s no need to care.¡±


    Ye Tian asked Bo Jingyu softly, ¡°That dancer shouldn¡¯t be ugly, right?¡±


    If she was ugly, she would not have entered the national theater to perform!


    Bo Jingyu shook his head. ¡°How would I know? I only heard rumors.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention this again!¡± Ye Yu instructed with a cold expression. He put down the history book and got up to leave the study.


    When only Ye Tian and Bo Jingyu were left in the study, Ye Tian smiled brightly at Bo Jingyu.


    ¡°Sister Tiantian, don¡¯t smile like that. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Ye Tian pulled a chair and sat opposite Bo Jingyu. She coughed lightly. ¡°I have something to ask you for help.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a little princess. What do you need my help for?¡± Bo Jingyu¡¯s scalp turned numb from Ye Tian¡¯s gaze.


    Ye Tian said, ¡°I want to go to the flying academy with you.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Bo Jingyu pursed his lips.¡± ording to the rules, people who don¡¯t apply in advance can¡¯t enter! ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Ye Tian looked at Bo Jingyu, using her eyes to show him off. ¡°If you don¡¯t think of a way for me, I¡¯ll tell Sister Wanwan that you broke her Barbie doll¡¯s arms and legs. You have to know that it was given to her by her favorite little brother!¡±


    Bo Jingyu scratched his head. ¡°How did you know about this? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Ye Tian smirked, looking like she did not want to say anything.


    Bo Jingyu was really afraid of Ye Tian¡¯s gaze. He raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll convince your second brother to bring you in.¡±


    ....


    Two dayster, Ye Tian received a message from Bo Jingyu.


    ¡°I¡¯ve convinced your second brother. Come with us tomorrow.¡±


    Ye Tian rolled twice on the bed, got up and ran to the cloakroom to choose what to wear tomorrow.


    In the past, she did not have much concept of dressing up. When she was in school, she had always worn her school uniform ording to the requirements and had never thought of wearing a nice private outfit to attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    But now, she only wanted to appear in front of Gu Yang in her best state.


    Ye Tian picked out several fairy dresses and after putting them on, hung them back in the cab.


    If she dressed up too much tomorrow, with her second brother¡¯s intelligence, he would definitely find something.


    Now, Gu Yang was still studying and training. If she announced her rtionship, it would put a lot of pressure on him.


    After choosing, Ye Tian chose a set of cold-colored clothes.


    The next day, she tied her long hair into a ponytail. She looked tall and slender in her cold-colored clothes.


    She gave off a cool and beautiful feeling.


    The Royal Air Academy was in the suburbs and Ye Tian took Ye Yu¡¯s car there.


    Bo Jingyu was already waiting at the entrance of the flying academy.


    There was a ne sign at the entrance and uniformed pilots stood guard.


    Seeing Ye Yuing over, she saluted him.


    The majestic iron door slowly opened and Ye Yu and Bo Jingyu¡¯s car slowly drove in.


    The car drove to an office building and the three of them got out.


    Four men with extraordinary auras weed them downstairs.


    Seeing Ye Yu and Bo Jingyu, he went forward to greet them. The middle-aged man leading them was the dean of the flying academy.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is Instructor Fang, the most outstanding instructor in the academy.¡±


    Ye Yu shook hands with Instructor Fang.


    Bo Jingyu looked at Instructor Fang and asked, ¡°Instructor Fang has a specially recruited pilot. I heard that he¡¯s very outstanding. I¡¯ve long wanted to meet him.¡±


    Hearing Bo Jingyu¡¯s words, Ye Tian¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Was that specially recruited pilot referring to Gu Yang?


    On the way here, she was still thinking of a reason to meet Gu Yang!


    After all, the flight academy was more than 20,000 acres, the building area was more than 2 million square meters, and there were ten airports. It was not easy for her to find Gu Yang!


    Instructor Fang said, ¡°Are you talking about Gu Yang? He should be at Airport Number 2 now. If Young Master Bo wants to see him, I can bring you there now.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Instructor Fang arranged for an electric scooter toe over.


    They got into the car.


    The car was not driving very fast. Ye Tian looked at the scenery in the school, her doe eyes bright. This was where Gu Yang had lived for more than two years.


    It was her first time here and she felt curious and excited.


    ¡°Tiantian, the weather is hot. Do you want to find a ce to avoid the heat?¡± Ye Yu asked coldly.


    Ye Tian waved her hands hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯m wearing a hat and sunscreen. I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ll go wherever you go!¡±


    Instructor Fang was sitting in front of the three of them. When he heard Ye Tian¡¯s words, he looked behind him.


    ¡°Is this the little princess?¡±

 Chapter 2397 - Together (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2397: Together (6)</h4>


    Although Ye Tian and Ye Yu were twins, they were twins and looked different.


    But only the little princess of the Ye family could make Ye Yu care so much.


    Ye Tian nodded at Instructor Fang with a bright smile. ¡°Hello, Instructor Fang.¡±


    This was the instructor who had taught Gu Yang. Ye Tian¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration and respect.


    Instructor Fang saw that Ye Tian was so easygoing and there was a smile on his usually serious face. ¡°If Little Princess is interested, you can also get into our flight academy. Weck young female pilots now.¡±


    Ye Tian waved her hand. ¡°I really want toe in, but I don¡¯t have the ability.¡±


    Instructor Fang nodded in understanding.


    The electric scooter stopped at Airport 2.


    There were nes taking off from the airport and nes flying in high school.


    The Royal Aviation Academy was different from the Civil Aviation Academy. The pilots who went out from here would all be pilots or astronauts in the future.


    Only the Royal flying schrs had the right to say that their journey was a sea of stars!


    Not only did they have to study indoors, but they also had to train in aviation theory, psychological quality, dizziness resistance, flight training, and other courses.


    The students here needed to have strong mental strength and high intelligence so that they would not be afraid of anything in the future!


    Ye Tian had not seen Gu Yang yet, but standing by the airport, she already had a sense of respect and admiration in her heart.


    It was no wonder people said that those who could enter here were the cream of the crop.


    Instructor Fang got someone to contact Gu Yang.


    ¡°Gu Yang¡¯s ne willnd soon.¡±


    Although Ye Tian had seen Gu Yang smoke during the college entrance examination, she had been a little far away.


    This was the first time she had seen him controlling a ne.


    Before long, a ne appeared in front of everyone. The lift fan was turned on and the rear engine turned down, slowly lowering its speed.


    The pilot aimed at thending point andnded steadily.


    The cabin door was pushed open and a tall boy wearing a flight suit, a flight cap and sunsses walked out.


    He took off his flying hat and shook off the sweat on his short ck hair, walking toward Instructor Fang.


    It was Gu Yang!


    Ye Tian quietly moved behind Ye Yu. Just as she was about to move to a ce where he could see her, a charming voice sounded. ¡°Student Gu, why are you walking so fast? I haven¡¯t taken a photo of you getting off the ne!¡±


    Ye Tian saw a young girl in a female flight suit chasing after Gu Yang with a camera.


    ¡°Instructor Fang, how do you train both men and women?¡± Ye Tian asked softly.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s Old Mr Yu¡¯s granddaughter. She studied photography abroad and worked at her mother¡¯s newspaper during the summer vacation. Old Mr Yu arranged for her to interview the outstanding students in our school and it will be published in the newspaper.¡±


    Ye Tian nodded thoughtfully.


    Gu Yang had already walked over.


    Seeing Ye Yu beside Instructor Fang and the girl standing behind Ye Yu, he was slightly stunned.


    Ye Tian wore a hat that covered most of her face.


    When he walked over earlier, he did not pay too much attention. When he got closer, he realized that it was Ye Tian.


    Gu Yang put her hands behind her back, her slender fingers inteced together and clenched slightly.


    ¡°Instructor Fang.¡± He took off his sunsses and greeted Instructor Fang. Instructor Fang introduced him to Ye Yu and Bo Jingyu.


    It was Gu Yang¡¯s first time seeing Ye Yu in real life.


    Ye Yu would asionally appear at important events and he was on the news. To the people of S Country, they all knew that he was the Second Prince.


    If it was in the past, Gu Yang would not have much emotions.


    But now, he and Ye Tian were a couple.


    Ye Yu¡¯s impression of him was very important.


    Gu Yang suppressed the nervousness in her heart and greeted Ye Yu.


    His expression was still calm and his voice was strong.


    Ye Yu nodded expressionlessly and was not too friendly.


    Gu Yang greeted Bo Jingyu again and Bo Jingyu secretly sized Gu Yang up.


    He was handsome, tall, and had a cold aura. The operation of the nending was smooth and clean. No wonder he was specially recruited.


    After Gu Yang greeted Ye Yu and Bo Jingyu, her slender eyesnded on Ye Tian, who was standing quietly by the side.


    Ye Tian smiled yfully at him.


    A smile appeared in Gu Yang¡¯s dark eyes.


    Instructor Fang saw Gu Yang looking at Ye Tian and introduced her to him. ¡°Gu Yang, this is Princess Ye Tian.¡±


    Gu Yang went forward and shook Ye Tian¡¯s hand.


    Ye Tian had just reached out her fair hand when her wrist was grabbed by anotherrge hand.


    Ye Yu pulled Ye Tian to his side and said expressionlessly, ¡°Let¡¯s continue the tour!¡±


    Ye Tian muttered softly, ¡°Second Brother, that¡¯s very rude.¡±


    Ye Yu said, ¡°You¡¯re not the main character today. Don¡¯t shake hands with boys outside.¡±


    Ye Tian was speechless.


    Gu Yang, who was walking behind them, wiped the cold sweat on her forehead.


    Bo Jingyu had many questions to ask Gu Yang. He walked with Gu Yang and they had amon hobby, so they chatted very quickly.


    Bo Jingyu stopped in front of the spinning wheel.


    ¡°Brother Yu, you go take a look with Instructor Fang first. I¡¯ll challenge this dizziness test.¡±


    Before Ye Yu could say anything, Ye Tian said, ¡°Second Brother, go ahead. I¡¯m with Jingyu.¡±


    Ye Yu nced at Bo Jingyu. ¡°Take good care of Sister for me.¡±


    Bo Jingyu made an OK gesture.


    After Ye Yu and Instructor Fang left, the surrounding air seemed to flow again.


    Ye Tian ran to Gu Yang¡¯s side and was about to say something when she heard Bo Jingyu say, ¡°Senior Gu, can you give me a demonstration?¡±


    Gu Yang nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Gu Yang stood on the turntable and said to Bo Jingyu, ¡°Help me turn it.¡±


    Bo Jingyu walked to the turntable and used his strength to spin it quickly.


    Ye Tian stood in front of the wheel and looked at Gu Yang, who had spun several rounds. She frowned. ¡°Is that enough? I feel dizzy just looking at it.¡±


    Bo Jingyu looked at Gu Yang. ¡°How long can you spin like this?¡±


    ¡°As long as it takes.¡±


    Bo Jingyu said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Gu Yang came down, Bo Jingyu stood up. ¡°Let me try.¡±


    When Bo Jingyu turned the tenth round, his stomach felt a little ufortable and he hurriedly shouted for them to stop.


    ¡°This thing needs to be trained often.¡±


    Bo Jingyu asked Gu Yang to bring him to the simtion training room.


    Ye Tian followed behind them and looked at Bo Jingyu bitterly. Why was this fellow asking so many questions today? She had not even found a chance to speak to Gu Yang!


    Ye Tian was biting her lip when Gu Yang suddenly turned around. Her dark eyesnded on her slightly red face. ¡°Is Princess thirsty? Do you want some water?¡±


    Ye Tian nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Then wait here, I¡¯ll go buy water.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

 Chapter 2398 - Together (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2398: Together (7)</h4>


    Ye Tian was about to follow Gu Yang to buy water when Bo Jingyu stopped her.


    ¡°Sister Tiantian, wait here. I¡¯ll go with Senior Gu.¡±


    Bo Jingyu walked over and pulled Ye Tian under the roof. ¡°The sun is so strong outside. You might get tanned.¡±


    Although he admired Gu Yang from the bottom of his heart, he still remembered Ye Yu¡¯s instructions.


    Take good care of his sister.


    Ye Tian¡¯s lips moved, wanting to say something when Gu Yang said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed too hot. Wait here.¡±


    Ye Tian bit her lip and red at Gu Yang.


    Was she really going to buy water for him? She was just finding an excuse to talk to him alone!


    Gu Yang resisted the urge to touch her face and turned to leave before Bo Jingyu arrived.


    Ye Tian stood in the shade, took out her phone and took a few photos of the scenery.


    After a while, a slender figure entered her camera.


    The girl had a camera around her neck and walked toward Ye Tian with a bright smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re Princess Tiantian, right?¡± The girl reached out her hand to Ye Tian gracefully, the smile on her face unchanged, looking innocent. ¡°I¡¯m Yu Wanting.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m a month younger than you. I¡¯ll call you Sister Tiantian!¡±


    Ye Tian looked at the beautiful and fair girl in front of her. The instructor in front had said that she was Old Mr Yu¡¯s granddaughter.


    Old Mr Yu was an authoritative general in S Country. Even her father had to give him some face.


    Ye Tian was not a fool. She could tell that Yu Wanting liked Gu Yang.


    She replied indifferently, ¡°Just call me Princess. You also said that I¡¯m only a month older than you. I don¡¯t have the habit of acknowledging my sister anyhow.¡±


    Ye Tian had a polite and indifferent smile on her face. Her voice was crisp and gentle, making it impossible to find any ws.


    Hearing this, Yu Wanting¡¯s smile froze.


    However, she recovered very quickly. She took out the camera hanging around her neck. ¡°Princess Tiantian, do you want to see the photos I took? Student Gu is really too handsome when he flies a ne!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still so young. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so skilled in operating the ne! I was a little afraid when I first got on the ne. He told me to believe him. I wasn¡¯t that afraid!¡±


    Ye Tian looked at Yu Wanting¡¯s smiling face and did not refuse her suggestion.


    Yu Wanting brought the camera in front of them and flipped through the photos she had taken earlier.


    Ye Tian was immediately attracted by the boy in the camera.


    The angle, color, and shot of Yu Wanting was perfect.


    Of course, what was more perfect was the boy flying the ne under the camera.


    He was wearing sunsses, his nose tall, his side profile cold, his facial features well-defined and his aura outstanding.


    It was eye-catching at first nce.


    Yu Wanting even took a photo of his hand holding the joystick.


    His hand shape was extremely good-looking, his knuckles slender and long, his fingers well-defined.


    ¡°Look at the photo of him getting on the ne.¡± Yu Wanting flipped back. ¡°It¡¯s super cool, right?¡±


    Ye Tian said nothing.


    In all the photos, Gu Yang did not smile at all. She was like a snow mountain, unreachable and cold.


    Ye Tian was not interested in discussing whether her boyfriend was handsome or cool with a girl who liked her boyfriend.


    She looked at Yu Wanting¡¯s smiling face and her lips curled up slightly. ¡°I heard from Instructor Fang that the photo will be published in the newspaper. Which issue is it? I can buy it then.¡±


    ¡°The exact date has not been set.¡± Yu Wanting took out her phone. ¡°Princess, let¡¯s add each other on WeChat. I¡¯ll send it to you when the date is set.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ye Tian and Yu Wanting added each other on WeChat.


    After adding it, Gu Yang and Bo Jingyu came back with the water.


    She only bought three bottles.


    Gu Yang handed Ye Tian a bottle of milk. Ye Tian took it and said sweetly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Yu Wanting walked in front of Gu Yang, looking up at her with bright eyes. ¡°Student Gu, did I not?¡±


    Yu Wanting¡¯s appearance was simr to Ye Tian¡¯s. They were both beautiful and charming girls who smiled sweetly. However, her facial features were not as exquisite as Ye Tian¡¯s. When Ye Tian smiled, there were two small dimples and her doe eyes were clear and bright, able to melt people¡¯s hearts.


    Yu Wanting was slightly inferior, but she was still a beauty among ordinary people.


    Her smile was yful and cute, but not aggressive.


    It was hard to resist such an innocent and harmless smile.


    However, Gu Yang did not look at him. Her thin face remained arrogant and cool. ¡°No.¡±


    Yu Wanting reached out to take the mineral water in his hand.


    ¡°Then give me yours.¡±


    The bottle in Gu Yang¡¯s hand was almost snatched away by her. He quickly nced at Ye Tian, held the bottle tightly, and took a few steps back. ¡°Miss Yu, there¡¯s a shop two hundred meters ahead. If you want to drink water, go buy it yourself.¡±


    Yu Wanting was a little angry when she saw that the tall boy in front of her was like a piece of wood and did not know how to treat women.


    She was about to say something when Bo Jingyu took out a hundred dors from his wallet. ¡°My treat.¡±


    Yu Wanting was furious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the simtion room,¡± Gu Yang said.


    Yu Wanting wanted to enter with them, but Gu Yang said coldly, ¡°You need a pass to enter.¡±


    Yu Wanting said, ¡°How can Princess Tiantian and Young Master Bo enter?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Bo is going to study here soon. He has a pass. As for Princess Tiantian, you said yourself that she¡¯s a princess. This is the Royal Aviation Academy. People from the Royal family can naturally enter.¡±


    Ye Tian stood by the side, holding in herughter.


    When Gu Yang spoke, she could really anger people to death!


    ¡°Student Gu, I got the dean¡¯s permission to interview you today!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s private time now.¡± Gu Yang brought Bo Jingyu and Ye Tian into the simtion room.


    Yu Wanting looked at the three disappearing figures and the smile on her face disappeared.


    No boy had dared to ignore her like this since she was young!


    Gu Yang, good job!


    ....


    Coming out of the simtion room, Gu Yang brought Bo Jingyu and Ye Tian to tour the flying academy.


    No matter where Gu Yang went, that person would greet her whenever she met someone.


    It was not the discrimination of good students against bad students from high school. The people who greeted Gu Yang here were all people who admired him.


    Ye Tian did not understand the professional flying knowledge Gu Yang had introduced to Bo Jingyu, but seeing that he was speaking frankly and even Bo Jingyu admired him, she knew that he had really learned a lot in the past two years and had be very outstanding.


    Unknowingly, it was lunchtime.


    Ye Yu called Bo Jingyu and asked him to bring Ye Tian to the private room for dinner.


    Bo Jingyu had not chatted enough with Gu Yang. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the canteen to eatter. I¡¯ll ask Tiantian if she wants to go to your ce.¡± Bo Jingyu asked for Ye Tian¡¯s opinion and she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Ye Yu, who was on the other end of the call, was speechless. Whose sister were you, Ye Tian?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. Nothing will happen to Tiantian.¡± After Bo Jingyu hung up, he shook his head helplessly.


    Ye Yu, this cold Hades, was aplete sisterplex!


    ¡­.

 Chapter 2399 - Together (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2399: Together (8)</h4>


    Gu Yang led them to the canteen.


    Bo Jingyu walked beside Ye Tian and asked her in confusion, ¡°Why are you so clingy today?¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°It proves that we¡¯re close!¡±


    ¡°Did he fall for me? I don¡¯t like rtionships!¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Tian could not help butugh. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too narcissistic? Everyone knows what you¡¯re thinking about Wanwan¡­¡±


    Before Ye Tian could finish, Bo Jingyu grabbed her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    With that said, her ears turned slightly red.


    Gu Yang walked to the entrance of the canteen. Seeing that the two of them were not following her, she turned back.


    She happened to see Bo Jingyu pulling Ye Tian and his ears were still suspiciously red.


    Gu Yang narrowed her eyes, her thin jaw clenched slightly.


    Ye Tian felt Gu Yang¡¯s gaze on her and looked up at him.


    Gu Yang pursed her lips tightly and entered the canteen first.


    Ye Tian¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Ye Tian nced at the handsome and childish Bo Jingyu beside her and shivered.


    Gu Yang probably wouldn¡¯t misunderstand Bo Jingyu and her. He was clearly still an underage boy!


    Entering the canteen, there were already many students eating.


    Seeing Bo Jingyu and Ye Tian enter, many people¡¯s gazesnded on them.


    Gu Yang was already standing by the window taking food. He found two students and helped him bring the food to an empty table.


    Gu Yang and Bo Jingyu sat together while Ye Tian sat opposite them.


    Ye Tian took a few bites and looked around the canteen, then pretended to look at Gu Yang casually.


    ¡°Almost all of them are boys and there are many handsome men. Do you want to reserve one?¡± Bo Jingyu asked.


    Ye Tian took a bite of stir-fried beef and heard Bo Jingyu¡¯s words. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll reserve it after I choose it.¡±


    Bo Jingyu said, ¡°You really want to make a reservation?¡±


    Ye Tian nced at Gu Yang. Gu Yang was also looking at her. Their eyes met and the smile on her face deepened. ¡°Can¡¯t I? I like to fly nes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not. When your brother finds out, he will definitely beat me up.¡±


    ¡°Stop teasing Brother ck. He never hits people.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t hit people, but a gaze can kill!¡±


    Ye Tian nodded with a smile. This was true. If her two brothers¡¯ eyes were really cold, they would make her shiver.


    Hearing Bo Jingyu¡¯s words, Gu Yang felt a little scared.


    She felt that it would be difficult to get together with Ye Tian in the future!


    Food could not be wasted when eating in the flight school. Gu Yang and Ye Tian had not gotten much food, just enough for her.


    The dishes were all her favorites.


    After Ye Tian finished eating, she stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom. Take your time.¡±


    Bo Jingyu said, ¡°Come back quickly. Don¡¯t run around. If you get lost, your second brother will find trouble with me.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m three years old?¡±


    ¡°In your second brother¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re probably only three years old.¡±


    Ye Tian held her forehead.


    ....


    The washroom was not far from the canteen. After Ye Tian went over, she took off her hat and tidied her hair.


    She touched up her lipstick and walked out of the washroom.


    She was about to return to the canteen when someone grabbed her slender wrist.


    Ye Tian was shocked and looked up at the person who was pulling her.


    Gu Yang.


    Her heart that was in her throat slowly fell back.


    Gu Yang pulled her to a deserted ce.


    Ye Tian was forced to lean against the wall behind her. Before she could say anything, his handsome and cold face appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Gu Yang, mmh.¡±


    He kissed her hard.


    It was not a light taste.


    Ye Tian put her hands on his shoulders, not knowing what to do. But slowly, she pulled the clothes on his shoulders.


    He wrapped one hand around her slender and beautiful neck and pulled her into his arms.


    It was summer now and he had flown in the morning. His clothes were wet with sweat and there was the smell of sweat.


    Ye Tian could not smell this smell in the past, but unexpectedly, she did not think it smelled bading from him.


    Her heart fluttered terribly.


    ¡°Do you have a lot to say to Young Master Bo?¡± He buried his face in her neck and asked her gloomily.


    Ye Tian clenched her fists and punched his thin but firm back. ¡°What are you thinking? He¡¯s the younger brother of a rich family!¡±


    Gu Yang looked up at her sweet face and cupped it with both hands. ¡°I feel a little ufortable seeing you talking andughing with him.¡±


    Ye Tian pouted. ¡°Then you still have Yu Wanting by your side! Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t tell that she¡¯s interested in you.¡±


    Gu Yang said, ¡°The director arranged for her to interview me and I couldn¡¯t refuse. Apart from the interview and photos, I never even looked at her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think her smile is very touching? I heard that boys like innocent and harmless girls like her!¡±


    Gu Yang looked at Ye Tian with his dark eyes. Looking at her fluttering long eyshes, he leaned over and kissed her. Ye Tian¡¯s face immediately turned red. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°The pearl is in front.¡± Gu Yang caressed her flushed face, her voice low. ¡°Other girls can¡¯t enter my eyes. Are you jealous?¡±


    Ye Tian blinked and giggled. ¡°Of course not. I added Yu Wanting on WeChat.¡±


    Gu Yang frowned. ¡°Why are you adding her as a friend?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll post photos of us showing off our affection to her on my social media.¡±


    A smile appeared on Gu Yang¡¯s cold and handsome face. Her slender index finger scratched the tip of Ye Tian¡¯s nose. ¡°Naughty girl.¡±


    The flying academy did not allow students to bring their phones. After entering the academy, their phones would be confiscated and they could only collect them from their instructors during the holidays.


    Gu Yang reached out her hand to Ye Tian. ¡°Did you bring your phone?¡±


    Ye Tian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She took it out for Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang turned on the camera and when Ye Tian was not paying attention, she leaned forward and kissed her. Then, with a click, she took a photo.


    Ye Tian¡¯s face turned red. ¡°This won¡¯t do!¡±


    By posting it on her social media, she was really not far from death.


    Ye Tian wanted to delete it, but when she saw the photo, she could not bear to delete it.


    He looked so handsome when he kissed her!


    Could it be that beauty was in the eye of the beholder? Otherwise, why did she think that he was so handsome from any angle?


    Ye Tian held his hand and took a photo of them holding hands.


    After taking the photo, her phone rang. Bo Jingyu had called.


    Ye Tian answered the call and said that she would return to the canteen immediately.


    She took out a light blue cup from her bag. ¡°I made this myself when I went to the ind for a vacation. Our names are under it! Although it¡¯s not expensive, you can think of me every time you go back to the dormitory to drink water.¡±


    Gu Yang took the cup and smiled, saying softly, ¡°I miss you even when I¡¯m not drinking water.¡±

 Chapter 2400 - Together (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2400: Together (9)</h4>


    Ye Tian and Gu Yang left one after another.


    After they left, a slender figure standing in the dark slowly walked out.


    Yu Wanting stared at their disappearing figures, her eyespletely red as she clenched her fists tightly.


    She had never expected Ye Tian and Gu Yang to be a couple!


    Ye Tian was the princess of Crown Pce. She could have any boy she wanted. Why would she like Gu Yang?


    Yu Wanting met her best friend, Li Yan, at the bar that night. Li Yan saw that she was unhappy and did not say much the entire night and asked, ¡°My beauty, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yu Wantingy on the bar counter, tears filling her eyes as she looked down. ¡°After I returned to the country, I met a boy.¡±


    ¡°Did you fall for that boy?¡±


    Yu Wanting held her face in her hands, her thoughts hazy and her voice low. ¡°I never believed in love at first sight, but the moment I saw him, he seemed to be surrounded by light.¡±


    ¡°My heart was beating so fast that it almost jumped out of my throat.¡±


    ¡°After I returned home, I missed him so much that I went crazy. I asked Grandpa to help me check the surveince cameras and check his information before I found out about him!¡±


    Li Yan looked at Yu Wanting¡¯s fair and beautiful face. ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, you went to find him, right? He must be very happy to see a beauty like you going to find him, right?¡±


    Yu Wanting thought of Gu Yang¡¯s expression and attitude when she went to the Royal Aviation Academy to interview him and her heart turned cold.


    At first, she was also puzzled. Even if he did not like her, he did not have to be so cold to her!


    Apart from dealing with the necessary filming, he did not even look at her.


    Ever since she was young, Yu Wanting had never been treated so coldly by a boy.


    /


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Instead of being happy, he¡¯s rather cold to me.¡±


    She thought that he was naturally cold and could not be warm to anyone.


    Until she identally saw him with Ye Tian.


    He pressed Ye Tian against the wall and lowered his head to kiss her. A doting smile appeared on his cold and handsome face. Even his voice was so gentle.


    She admitted that when he stood with Ye Tian, he looked like the male and female lead from aic.


    It was beautiful and moving.


    But that was thest thing she wanted to see!


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Yan could not believe that there was a boy who did not buy Yu Wanting¡¯s words. ¡°Is he gay?¡±


    ¡°He has a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°So what if you have a girlfriend? Is she prettier than you? Does she have a better background than you? Isn¡¯t she just a student from the flying school? How can she find a girl who is stronger than you?¡±


    Yu Wanting bit her lip and remained silent.


    Actually, she had not expected Gu Yang to be able to woo the little princess of Crown Pce!


    Looking at Yu Wanting¡¯s disappointed expression, Li Yan poured a ss of wine for her. ¡°So what if you have a girlfriend? They¡¯re not married. You still have a chance!¡±


    Yu Wanting said, ¡°But he doesn¡¯t even want to look at me.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? His girlfriend can¡¯t visit him often, and you can use the long-term interview to interact more with him. I don¡¯t believe that any boy can remain indifferent to a beauty like you for a long time!¡±


    Yu Wanting smiled slightly. ¡°Indeed, we¡¯re still young. There will be many variables in the future. Who can guarantee that they will reach the end?¡±


    ¡­


    Time passed quickly and the beautiful summer vacation passed in a sh.


    The campus on the first day of school was very lively.


    Ye Tian went to Capital University as she wished.


    She majored in architectural design.


    There were more boys than girls in this major.


    Ye Yu and Yi Fan sent Ye Tian to school.


    Ye Yu was wearing a hat and mask. He was tall and had a cold and noble aura. Even though she could not see his face clearly, he still attracted the attention of many girls.


    Ye Yu brought Ye Tian to the freshmen reception area to receive the new students. When they saw Ye Tian, who had long hair and was as beautiful as a fairy, they could not stop smiling and fought to send her to the dormitory.


    With their architectural design, they might not have such a beautiful junior for several years.


    Ye Tian looked at the enthusiastic seniors and thanked them politely. The seniors wanted to say more to her, but Ye Yu said coldly, ¡°There are many new students behind. Do you only n to receive this one?¡±


    Meeting Ye Yu¡¯s extremely cold dark eyes, the seniors shivered.


    ¡°Junior, is this your boyfriend?¡±


    Ye Tian said awkwardly, ¡°He¡¯s my brother.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Brother¡­¡±


    Before the senior could finish his words, Ye Yu had already picked up Ye Tian¡¯s luggage and walked forward.


    After a few steps, she turned back to look at the seniors who were looking at Ye Tian and said coldly, ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t fall in love in university.¡± Then, she held Ye Tian¡¯s hand and left.


    Ye Tian was pulled towards the dormitory by Ye Yu.


    Ye Tian looked at the pair of narrow eyes under her second brother¡¯s hat that could freeze people into ice and said softly, ¡°Second Brother, those seniors didn¡¯t say that they like me. It¡¯s awkward for you to say that!¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t look away after seeing you. If I don¡¯t say anything, they will probably confess to you tomorrow.¡±


    Ye Tian pouted. ¡°I¡¯m already an adult. Can¡¯t I be in a rtionship?¡±


    Ye Yu turned back to look at Ye Tian. ¡°I can fall in love, but I still have to check if you want to graduate from university.¡± Then, Ye Yu narrowed his deep dark eyes. ¡°You have someone you like?¡±


    Ye Tian had a feeling that if she said yes, her second brother would definitely investigate Gu Yang¡¯s ancestors.


    She only wanted to fall in love easily. She did not want to involve too much and did not want Gu Yang to be burdened.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ye Yu said, ¡°With me and Brother by your side, your taste shouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡±


    At the thought that Gu Yang was getting more and more outstanding, Ye Tian could not help but smile. ¡°Of course! The person I like must be motivated.¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s dormitory was on the second floor.


    Before entering the dormitory, Ye Tian knocked on the door.


    The other two girls in the dormitory had already arrived. When they saw Ye Tian, their eyes widened and they eximed.


    Who said that there were no beauties in architecture?


    She was much prettier than the belle of the news course next door!


    Zhang Shan and Xia Lu, who were making the bed, jumped down from the bed. They walked to the door of the dormitory and reached out their hands to Ye Tian.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zhang Shan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Xia Lu.¡±


    Ye Tian shook their hands and said with a sweet smile, ¡°I¡¯m Ye Tian.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you look so sweet when you smile. I feel like my heart is going to melt.¡±


    The two of them pulled Ye Tian into the dormitory. Ye Yu walked in and ced Ye Tian¡¯s luggage by the side. ¡°Butler Yi will bring a servant over to make the bed for youter.¡±


    ¡°No need, Second Brother. I know how to do it myself.¡± She had stayed in the dormitory for half a year in high school, so she still knew how to make the bed.


    Ye Yu nodded and left the dormitory after saying a few words to Ye Tian.

 Chapter 2401 - Breaking Up

    <h4>Chapter 2401: Breaking Up</h4>


    After Ye Yu left, Xia Lu and Zhang Shan screamed in the dormitory.


    ¡°Ye Tian, is that your second brother? Oh my god, his figure is too good and his voice is too pleasant. Even if I didn¡¯t see his face clearly, I still think he¡¯s a super handsome man!¡±


    Zhang Shan said, ¡°Ye Tian¡¯s good genes are here. How bad can her second brother be?¡±


    ¡°Ye Tian, does your second brother have a girlfriend?¡±


    As Ye Tian made the bed, she smiled and responded to her two cute and enthusiastic roommates. ¡°My second brother and I are twins. He didn¡¯t allow me to fall in love in university, so he probably won¡¯t for the time being. I think it will be difficult for you to pursue him.¡±


    Xia Lu said, ¡°I think so too. Your brother looks cold and cool. He¡¯s not someone we can handle!¡±


    They were talking when the sound of high heels sounded.


    At the door of the dormitory stood a beautiful girl in a long red dress with long hair.


    The three of them turned to look at the door, amazement shing in their eyes.


    The girl at the door had a chest, a waist, and legs. She looked to be 1.7 meters tall. Her long brown hair was draped over her shoulders. Her eyes were beautiful and her skin was fair. Her red lips were like mes.


    A beautiful woman.


    Some women¡¯s beauty was not aggressive. For example, Ye Tian was a beauty that looked easy to get along with.


    And the beauty at the door looked cold, beautiful and unique.


    The girl walked in with her high heels.


    Her fair calves were slender and straight.


    She put her luggage by the bed and saw the other three people in the dormitory looking at her, nodding slightly at them.


    ¡°I¡¯m from the School of News and Communication and was assigned to the same dormitory as you.¡±


    Ye Tian was the first to react, nodding with a smile. ¡°Wee, wee!¡±


    Xia Lu and Zhang Shan also reacted. ¡°Wee!¡±


    The girls all gave their names.


    The new girl was called Ning Yuan. Like her appearance, she was more cold.


    After everyone introduced themselves, she went to make the bed and sat on the bed to read.


    Ye Tian, Xia Lu and Zhang Shan went out for dinner and asked Ning Yuan to go with them. She shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    After leaving the dormitory, Xia Lu could not help but scream.


    ¡°I thought Ning Yuan looked familiar when she came in. I suddenly remembered who she is.¡±


    Zhang Shan asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°The one who had a scandal with the popr young man, Chu He, and relied on Chu He to attract attention!¡±


    Zhang Shan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The celebrity from the gossip media?¡±


    The entertainment industry was extremely cruel. For unknown stars, they did not even deserve to have a name in the news.


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s her. I heard that when she was in the same crew as Chu He, she even knocked on his door in the middle of the night!¡±


    Xia Lu shook her head. ¡°Is she the kind of girl who is willing to sell anything for fame and fortune?¡±


    Zhang Shan said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk less to her in the future!¡±


    Ye Tian listened to Xia Lu and Zhang Shan¡¯s discussion and pursed her lips. ¡°We don¡¯t know Ning Yuan. I think it¡¯s unfair to sentence her based on gossip reports.¡±


    Xia Lu nodded. ¡°Ye Tian makes sense.¡±


    Zhang Shan said, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll be staying in the same dormitory in the future. You should know what kind of person Ning Yuan is after spending some time together!¡±


    ....


    Ye Tian did not participate in military training in high school and experienced what military training felt like in university.


    After the military training, Xia Lu and Zhang Shan had be tanned, but Ye Tian was still as fair as ever.


    ¡°People with fair skin can¡¯t get tanned no matter what! Oh my god, I¡¯m almost turning ck.¡± Xia Lu looked at her face in the mirror and sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m envious of Ye Tian and even more envious of Ning Yuan!¡± She heard that Ning Yuan had injured her waist during the summer dance and she had not participated in the military training.


    Apart from sleeping at night and returning to the dormitory, Ning Yuan rarely saw her.


    ¡°I heard that Ning Yuan was evaluated as the school belle. The people who support Yu Wanting are unhappy and the supporters of both sides are arguing on the forum.¡±


    Hearing Yu Wanting¡¯s name, Ye Tian was slightly stunned.


    Then, she thought of Yu Wanting¡¯s background. It was not rare for her to enter the Capital University.


    ¡°Oh right, Yu Wanting still wants to be the school belle! With you and Ning Yuan around, how can she be the school belle?¡±


    Ye Tian did not care about this. She attended ss seriously every day and was looking forward to meeting Gu Yang again.


    There were more monks than porridge in the architectural design and it was rare to have a beauty like Ye Tian.


    No one in Ye Tian¡¯s ss dared to chase after her, but they did not allow other sses and boys from other departments to chase after her.


    But they also said that if Ye Tian liked anyone, they would help her get them if she wanted!


    When Ye Tian found out about this, she did not know whether tough or cry.


    Days passed just like that and in a blink of an eye, it was time for winter break again.


    After the exam, Ye Tian called An Rui.


    Although she had gone to university, Ye Tian and An Rui¡¯s rtionship was not distant. They would go shopping every month.


    The phone rang for a long time before An Rui answered.


    An Rui¡¯s school had exams two days earlier than Ye Tian¡¯s school and An Rui had already gone home.


    ¡°Tiantian.¡± An Rui sounded like she was about to cry.


    ¡°Ruirui, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Tian could hear that something was wrong. ¡°You cried?¡±


    An Rui sniffed and after a moment of silence, she said, ¡°I broke up with Shen Mingxiu.¡±


    Hearing this news, Ye Tian¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it clearly over the phone.¡±


    Ye Tian arranged to meet An Rui at the milk tea shop on the pedestrian street. They left the school and took a taxi there.


    When Ye Tian arrived at the milk tea shop, An Rui was already there.


    She sat outside the milk tea shop, hugging her chest as she looked up at the sky slightly, her eyes nk.


    ¡°Ruirui.¡±


    An Rui looked at Ye Tian.


    It was obvious that she had cried and her eyelids were slightly red and swollen.


    Ye Tian did not ask An Rui what had happened immediately and went to the milk tea shop to buy two cups of milk tea.


    He passed a ss to An Rui. ¡°Can you tell me?¡±


    An Rui sniffed. ¡°There must be many reasons. It was really sweet when we first got together.¡±


    Later, when school started in their respective universities, he would go to her school from time to time and they had a date every weekend.


    But as their rtionship deepened, his masculinity gradually appeared. He was a person who liked to make friends. After entering the new university, he met many new brothers. They would meet from time to time and every time they met, he would ask An Rui to go over.


    An Rui studied in a music school and there was a lot ofpetition. Sometimes, when she was busy practicing and could not go, he would be angry at her.


    In the beginning, she had humored him a few times. Perhaps it had be a habit of hers. Every time there was a conflict, he would not lower his head first.


    The irreconcble conflict between them happenedst month when he called herte at night and asked her to go out and meet his brother.

 Chapter 2402 - Might Miss It for Life

    <h4>Chapter 2402: Might Miss It for Life</h4>


    That day, An Rui had a day of lessons and went to the dance studio to practice at night. She was rather tired.


    When she heard Shen Mingxiu asking her to go out in the middle of the night just to let his brother take a look, she was furious.


    They started to quarrel after a few words.


    She hung up.


    After hanging up, she was no longer sleepy.


    She had always been used to giving in to him. After such an argument, she started to wonder if she was wrong.


    After all, apart from giving in, he usually doted on her.


    She changed her clothes and went out of the dormitory after letting her roommate know.


    She took a taxi to the bar he was in.


    Although she studied music, she usually did not like this kind of ce.


    She walked around the dimly lit hall and found a group of men and women sitting in the booth.


    Shen Mingxiu had drunk a lot and there was a girl in a short skirt sitting beside him.


    The bar was too noisy and she could not hear what they were saying. She was about to walk over when she saw the girl kissing Shen Mingxiu¡¯s cheek.


    Shen Mingxiu had a cigarette between his lips, one hand on the sofa and the other on the girl¡¯s shoulder. His eyes were slightly closed and it was obvious that he had drunk a little too much.


    Seeing this, An Rui¡¯s mind buzzed.


    She was a person who could not stand being betrayed and did not want to swallow her anger.


    She walked over, picked up a ss of wine and sshed it on Shen Mingxiu¡¯s face.


    Shen Mingxiu immediately sobered up. Seeing the angry An Rui, he stood up nervously.


    An Rui ran out of the bar with red eyes.


    /


    Shen Mingxiu chased after her and pulled An Rui aside when she opened the taxi door.


    Shen Mingxiu exined. They were ying truth or dare and the girl who kissed him was ying dare. He had drunk a little too much, so she kissed him.


    An Rui¡¯s mind was in a mess and she did not know if he was telling the truth.


    Usually, no matter how much they yed, it was only between the two of them. But now, there was another person.


    That night, he had hugged her and said a lot. He always asked her out and he was embarrassed in front of his brothers, so he drank too much.


    In the end, her heart softened.


    She thought that this matter was over when that girl suddenly called to meet An Rui.


    The girl told her a lot about what had happened between Shen Mingxiu and her. Not long after school started, she acknowledged Shen Mingxiu as her godbrother. When she was sick, Shen Mingxiu helped her get food, water and medicine. When she could not find a seat in ss, Shen Mingxiu asked someone to help her reserve a seat. When she had her period during physical education ss, Shen Mingxiu sent her to the clinic¡­


    Although Shen Mingxiu had told her clearly that he had a girlfriend and only treated her as his younger sister, she could not help but like Shen Mingxiu.


    She told An Rui to cherish Shen Mingxiu and not let her get the chance. If not, she would not let go of the chance!


    An Rui was furious.


    But she could not do anything to that girl. After all, she had not done anything to ruin her rtionship with Shen Mingxiu.


    The most important thing was Shen Mingxiu¡¯s attitude.


    An Rui immediately asked Shen Mingxiu out.


    She directly said that the girl liked him and Shen Mingxiu said that he knew, but only treated her as his younger sister.


    An Rui told him to cut ties with that girl or break up.


    Shen Mingxiu ruffled An Rui¡¯s hair, saying cheekily that she was making a mountain out of a molehill and that he would never betray her.


    She was relentless. No girl could stand having an invisible bomb by their side, right?


    Seeing that she was being unreasonable and getting more fierce, Shen Mingxiu gradually lost his patience.


    They had a fierce argument and she broke up in a fit of anger.


    Shen Mingxiu was also angry and broke up just like that!


    The two of them turned and left. She took a few steps and turned back to look at him.


    But he did not turn back.


    Thinking about it now, the pain of her heart being crushed by someone seemed to still be spreading to her limbs.


    How sweet they were in the past was how miserable they felt when they broke up!


    Ye Tian watched as An Rui¡¯s tears fell as she spoke. She hurriedly took out a tissue from her bag and wiped them for her. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, hasn¡¯t hee to look for you?¡±


    An Rui closed her eyes and wiped her tears with a tissue. ¡°I did, but when that girl was mentioned, he felt that I was unreasonable and thought that he couldn¡¯t have friends of the opposite sex.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say it explicitly, but I can guess that he might think that I¡¯m petty.¡±


    What should she say about Shen Mingxiu? He was chauvinistic and loyal. After acknowledging her as his godsister, he really only treated her as his younger sister and would not have any feelings for her.


    At the same time, he had a bad temper. If someone questioned his decision, he would be unhappy!


    Ye Tian had seen Shen Mingxiu and An Rui together.


    She felt that An Rui doted on Shen Mingxiu too much.


    When they were in high school, the two of them were in an ambiguous period. Shen Mingxiu was able to control An Ruipletely, while Shen Mingxiu basically did everything An Rui asked for.


    An Rui was the one who bowed down first when they had a conflict.


    In a rtionship, An Rui was at a disadvantage.


    ¡°You¡¯ve known Shen Mingxiu for a long time and you know very well what kind of person he is. If you ask him to cut ties with that girl, he will definitely think that you created something out of nothing. The originally innocent rtionship has made you misunderstand that it¡¯s abnormal.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a stubborn donkey. If you¡¯re strong, he¡¯s stronger than you! I¡¯ll call himter and ask him to meet and talk to him!¡±


    If it was in the past, An Rui would have agreed to Ye Tian¡¯s suggestion to have a chat with Shen Mingxiu.


    However, she had thought about many things in her free time recently.


    When they were in high school, she liked Shen Mingxiu and they were not together. She saw that he had a filter and felt that he was good in everything.


    But after they got together and returned to reality, their shorings were exposed.


    An Rui was a person with a clear goal in her ideals and life. After entering the music school, there were too many outstanding people and she needed to work harder.


    And Shen Mingxiu was clearly starting to rx again because of their absence.


    She was at a disadvantage in their rtionship and he thought that she could not leave him. Every time they argued, he would have the upper hand.


    Once or twice, she could give in.


    But when it came to principles, she did not want to hold back anymore!


    ¡°Even if this conflict is resolved, there will still be next time!¡±


    An Rui covered her tear-streaked face with her hands, her heart aching terribly. ¡°I don¡¯t get along with him. We argue for a few days and after a long time, we both get tired.¡±


    Ye Tian held An Rui¡¯s hand and frowned. ¡°If you let go like this, you might miss it for the rest of your life. Have you really thought it through?¡±


    An Rui wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you. One night, he almost did that to me¡­ If I hadn¡¯t cried and made a ruckus, I might have lost my most precious thing¡­¡±

 Chapter 2403 - Blocking Him

    <h4>Chapter 2403: Blocking Him</h4>


    It had taken An Rui several days to regain her trust in him.


    He had also drunk a lot that night.


    But she felt that drinking too much was not an excuse to bully people.


    She and Shen Mingxiu had been sweet, had argued, and had a cold war¡­ She knew that all couples would experience this.


    But after a person¡¯s bottom line was different from their morals, she felt that it was difficult to be together again.


    ¡°Tiantian, don¡¯t look for him. I never break up with him easily. My heart hurts more than anyone else when I say this!¡±


    An Rui wiped her tears away and took a sip of the milk tea.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say who¡¯s right or wrong in breaking up with him. We can¡¯t me anyone for our ipatible personalities.¡±


    Ye Tian went forward and pulled An Rui into his arms. ¡°Cry if you want to. Don¡¯t suppress yourself!¡±


    An Rui shook her head.


    She had cried too many times in the past few days.


    She was no longer in the mood to cry!


    ¡°I¡¯m going for a vacation during the winter vacation. I should be in a better mood when school starts!¡±


    Ye Tian nodded. ¡°Remember to take beautiful photos for me to see!¡±


    ....


    An Rui settled the procedures for her overseas trip.


    When An Rui arrived at the airport with her parents, she received a call from Shen Mingxiu.


    An Rui¡¯s long absence from Shen Mingxiu made him panic.


    ¡°Xiao Ruirui, let¡¯s have a chat!¡±


    An Rui walked to the side and said to Shen Mingxiu with a calm expression, ¡°I¡¯ve said everything.¡±


    ¡°I know you broke up in a moment of anger. I¡¯m just acknowledging a god-sister. It really has nothing to do with her. If I cut ties with her, people will really think that there¡¯s something between us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being frank. Don¡¯t think too much, okay?¡±


    An Rui no longer cared about his rtionship with her god-sister.


    ¡°Shen Mingxiu, our personalities don¡¯t match. We can¡¯t reconcile anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°F*ck your personality. If you don¡¯t, why did you like me in high school?¡±


    An Rui said, ¡°Can you stop cursing? I¡¯m trying to reason with you seriously!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu frowned when he heard the boarding notification from the other end of the line. ¡°Where are you going now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m traveling abroad with my parents.¡± Seeing her parents waving at her, An Rui nodded at them and then said to Shen Mingxiu, ¡°I don¡¯t want to fall out with you. I hope that we can part on good terms.¡±


    ¡°Shen Mingxiu, I was happy and sweet when I was with you. I have never regretted liking you. But once I have decided on something, I will never look back!¡±


    ¡°I hope that the next time we meet, we canmunicate calmly. Although we broke up, our three years of high school friendship can¡¯t be erased.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Shen Mingxiu.¡±


    ¡°An Rui, don¡¯t you want me to bow down first? Alright, I¡¯ll apologize to you¡­¡±


    Before Shen Mingxiu could finish, An Rui had already hung up.


    ....


    Shen Mingxiu looked at the phone and threw it out angrily.


    An Rui had always been good-tempered in front of him. This was the first time she had hung up on him.


    Shen Mingxiu rubbed his hair in frustration, picked up his phone and called An Rui again.


    But her phone was turned off.


    Shen Mingxiuy on the sofa and was in a daze for a while when his phone rang. He thought it was An Rui, but it was a brother he knew from university who asked him out for a meal.


    Shen Mingxiu agreed after some hesitation.


    After An Rui returned from her trip with her parents, she would be fine after coaxing her!


    Shen Mingxiu drove to the clubhouse.


    There were more than ten people in the room and as soon as Shen Mingxiu arrived, he went in.


    After dinner, they yed cards, drank, and chatted.


    Shen Mingxiu yed cards for a while and lost a lot. He got someone to y for him and got up to smoke on the sofa.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Liu Keke sat beside Shen Mingxiu.


    Shen Mingxiu looked at Liu Keke, whose smile was pure and clean. This girl did not look like a vixen. Why did An Rui treat her as her love rival?


    ¡°Brother, I saw that you¡¯re not in a good mood today. Did you fight with Sister-inw?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu put his legs on the coffee table and took a sip of wine, looking up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±


    Liu Keke bit her lip, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Brother, is it because you acknowledged me as your godsister? Did Sister-inw misunderstand something?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Liu Keke sniffed, her voice slightly choked. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m really afraid that Sister-inw will misunderstand our rtionship. I know your personality. If you hadn¡¯t copsed from stomach pain on the road and I hadn¡¯t happened to pass by and helped you to the clinic, you wouldn¡¯t have acknowledged me as your godsister! You¡¯re the kind of person who will repay others¡¯ kindness!¡±


    ¡°You only treat me as your younger sister. With our innocent rtionship, Sister-inw probably won¡¯t misunderstand or throw a tantrum at you!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu had aplicated feeling.


    Even Liu Keke knew him. An Rui had known him for more than three years, but she still misunderstood him!


    ¡°Brother, your stomach is not good. Drink less!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Not long after, Qi Yuan and Li Lei came over.


    Seeing the two of them, Shen Mingxiu stood up and gave them a high-five.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity Brother Yang doesn¡¯t have time. Otherwise, the four of us would drink to our hearts¡¯ content tonight!¡±


    Li Lei and Shen Mingxiu were from the same school. Although they were not in the same ss, Li Lei was very familiar with Shen Mingxiu¡¯s new brother.


    It was rare for Qi Yuan toe back, so the others gave them some space.


    Li Lei said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo!¡±


    The three of them took a photo and Li Lei posted it on his social media.


    ....


    An Rui got off the ne and turned on her phone when she got into the SUV her parents had booked in advance.


    Out of habit, she scrolled through her feed.


    In the end, she saw a photo sent by Li Lei.


    In the photo, Shen Mingxiu, Qi Yuan and Li Lei were sitting together, looking like they were still in high school.


    An Rui was touched and countless memories of high school flooded her mind.


    Just as she was immersed in her memories, she suddenly saw a bag beside Shen Mingxiu from the corner of her eye.


    To be exact, it was the small essory that was exposed.


    The decoration was a fluffy white hamster pendant.


    An Rui had a deep impression of this essory. She remembered that it belonged to Shen Mingxiu¡¯s godsister.


    In other words, his god-sister had also attended their gathering and had even sat with Shen Mingxiu.


    An Rui did not know what she was feeling right now. After the anger, disappointment and sadness, there seemed to be only numbness left.


    Perhaps from Shen Mingxiu¡¯s point of view, she was making a mountain out of a molehill!


    But it also made her realize that they would notst long!


    An Rui wiped away the tears that were about to fall from her eyes, before she silently blocked Shen Mingxiu¡¯s number.


    Perhaps one day, they would be good friends again, but this winter vacation was probably impossible.

 Chapter 2404 - Transfer

    <h4>Chapter 2404: Transfer</h4>


    This winter vacation was destined to be an extraordinary one.


    Not only An Rui, who had broken up with Shen Mingxiu.


    Ye Tian originally thought that Gu Yang¡¯s three-year training period was over and he could have a vacation and meet her. In the end, she waited for several days but he did note to find her.


    It was almost the Lunar New Year. Wasn¡¯t the flying school on vacation?


    Ye Tian could not get through to Gu Yang. Thinking of Bo Jingyu, who had already entered the flying school, she called him.


    Because Bo Jingyu was not specially recruited and because of the Bo family, he still had a normal vacation.


    He had already returned home two days ago.


    When Ye Tian called him, he was having a gathering at the clubhouse with several friends.


    ¡°I have something to ask you. I¡¯lle and find you now.¡±


    Without giving Bo Jingyu a chance to speak, Ye Tian had already hung up.


    Bo Jingyu estimated the time Ye Tian would arrive at the clubhouse. After informing his friends, he went to the entrance of the clubhouse to wait for Ye Tian.


    After a while, Ye Tian got out of the car.


    ¡°Sister Tiantian, you couldn¡¯t wait toe and find me as soon as I was on vacation. I really wonder if you have a crush on me.¡±


    This time, Ye Tian was not in the mood to respond to Bo Jingyu¡¯s joke. She pulled him aside and said, ¡°I came to ask someone.¡±


    /


    Bo Jingyu raised his eyebrows. ¡°Who? My sister?¡±


    Ye Tian shook her head. She had never told her family and the friends she had grown up with about her rtionship with Gu Yang.


    After all, Gu Yang and her were still young and had not reached the point of marriage.


    If they knew, it would put a lot of pressure on Gu Yang.


    Ye Tian did not think too far ahead. She only wanted to fall in love with Gu Yang easily and happily.


    But now that she could not contact him, she could only let Bo Jingyu know first.


    ¡°I want to ask Gu Yang.¡±


    ¡°Senior Gu.¡± There was originally a smile on Bo Jingyu¡¯s handsome face. After two seconds, he stoppedughing and looked at Ye Tian suspiciously. ¡°Why are you asking Senior Gu?¡±


    Without waiting for Ye Tian to say anything, Bo Jingyu said, ¡°Did you fall in love with Senior Gu at first sight when you went to the flying school that time?¡±


    Ye Tian really did not want to confess her rtionship with Gu Yang in front of a younger brother, but only Bo Jingyu could help her now.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t love at first sight.¡±


    Bo Jingyu heaved a sigh of relief. If Ye Tian fell in love with Gu Yang at first sight, her second brother would definitely find trouble with him. After all, he was the one who suggested bringing Ye Tian to visit the flying academy.


    Listening to Ye Yu¡¯s tone, he did not agree to his sister being touched by some big pervert before graduating from university!


    ¡°Gu Yang and I were high school ssmates and had long liked each other. I was with him after graduating from high school!¡±


    What???


    Ye Tian¡¯s words were like a shocking bomb.


    ¡°Sister Tiantian, y-you¡¯re in a rtionship¡­¡±


    Ye Tian interrupted Bo Jingyu¡¯s unfinished words with slightly red ears. ¡°How is that puppy love? We only got together after graduating from high school.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do either. To your second brother, you¡¯re dating someone young before you graduate from university!¡±


    Ye Tian red at Bo Jingyu. ¡°Just keep it a secret for me.¡±


    Bo Jingyu¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Why did she let him know this secret?


    He was the worst at keeping secrets!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I keep your secret too?¡± Ye Tian asked.


    Bo Jingyu scratched his head. ¡°What secret is that?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell Wanwan¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you. However, your second brother is so smart. You have to hide well and don¡¯t let him find out before you graduate from university!¡±


    As Bo Jingyu spoke, he seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°But it should be very difficult to find out. Senior Gu has been transferred away and we don¡¯t know when he will return!¡±


    Taken away?


    Ye Tian¡¯s heart tightened and the hands hanging by her sides clenched into fists. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details either. I heard that Senior Gu made a serious mistake and was transferred to Dayan Mountain by the Deputy Head!¡±


    Dayan Mountain was in the northern region of S Country.


    The environment there was bad and remote. Being transferred there was clearly the most serious punishment!


    An outstanding student like Gu Yang would have entered the royal family to work after the three-year semester.


    Ye Tian bit her lip, a chill running up her spine.


    She did not believe that Gu Yang would make such a serious mistake after working hard for three years!


    Bo Jingyu was shocked when he saw Ye Tian¡¯s beautiful face turning pale and looking like she was trying to control her emotions.


    She was a little princess and had seen all kinds of big scenes. However, after hearing that Gu Yang had been punished, she suddenly looked like she had suffered a huge blow. How much did she care about him?!


    ¡°Sister Tiantian, don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    Ye Tian took a deep breath and adjusted her mood. ¡°When did I cry?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your second brother to look for the director?¡±


    Ye Tian shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going to find my second brother. I¡¯m going to find Gu Yang.¡±


    Bo Jingyu widened his eyes. ¡°No way. Senior Gu went to Dayan Mountain, which is thousands of kilometers away from here. There¡¯s no direct ne there. How are you going to find him?¡±


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s almost the Lunar New Year. I don¡¯t think your parents will agree to you going to such a remote ce!¡±


    Ye Tian looked at Bo Jingyu pitifully. ¡°My parents will definitely not agree to me going out alone. But if I go with you, they won¡¯t be worried.¡±


    ¡°I can find an excuse and say that I¡¯m going to find Ruirui. You can protect me since you want to go out and rx too!¡±


    Bo Jingyu said, ¡°I finally have a break. I don¡¯t want to go to such a remote ce¡­¡±


    Before Bo Jingyu could finish, Ye Tian blinked her eyes and tears fell.


    Bo Jingyu was stunned. He felt that Sister Tiantian could be an actress now. Otherwise, why would she cry?


    ¡°Jingyu, Sister Tiantian has never begged you for anything in her life. Can you bear to see me cry at home every day?¡±


    Bo Jingyu¡¯s scalp turned numb.


    He had been afraid of girls crying since he was young. Once he cried, his heart would soften no matter how hard it was.


    Especially when the other party was a well-known elder sister.


    ¡°They say that girls in love are the most scary. My sister and you are the same. I¡¯m really afraid of you.¡±


    Ye Tian sobbed.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed my Brother Jingyu. Don¡¯t worry, when Wanwan grows up, I¡¯ll help you woo her.¡±


    Bo Jingyu scratched his head crazily, a rare panic and awkwardness appearing on his handsome face. ¡°It¡¯s still too early to say this. Let¡¯s settle your rtionship problems first!¡±


    After Ye Tian discussed with Bo Jingyu about the time to find Gu Yang, Bo Jingyu asked her if she wanted to go to the room for a while. Ye Tian shook her head. ¡°I have to go back and think of a way to convince my parents.¡±


    Bo Jingyu raised his eyebrows. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    After Bo Jingyu entered the clubhouse, Ye Tian prepared to leave.


    Two familiar figures got out of a white sports car.

 Chapter 2405 - Going to Find Him

    <h4>Chapter 2405: Going to Find Him</h4>


    A young couple got out of the Lamborghini sports car.


    Seeing them get out of the car together, Ye Tian narrowed her bright doe eyes.


    Fu Yunze and Yu Wanting.


    Fu Yunze had already interned in the Royal news department. Ye Tian had been studying at Capital University for half a year and rarely saw him on campus.


    However, she often heard people mention his name.


    Yu Wanting walked to Fu Yunze¡¯s side and held his arm.


    The two of them entered the clubhouse while chatting andughing.


    It was only after they had walked far away that Ye Tian slowly walked out from behind the marble pir.


    Looking at their intimate figures entering the clubhouse with their arms around each other, Ye Tian pursed her lips thoughtfully.


    Could Gu Yang being sent to Dayan Mountain for no reason be rted to these two people?


    After all, Fu Yunze was scheming and would do anything to steal Gu Yang¡¯s limelight!


    Back in the pce, Ye Tian checked the situation at Dayan Mountain online.


    Although it was remote there, it was a ce many tourists liked to go.


    Every year, there would be many disappearances and injuries there. Because it was very difficult for vehicles to enter the mountains, they needed air pilots to rescue them.


    There was a rescue team of four to five people.


    If she had no connections, she might have to stay there for the rest of her life.


    Ye Tian turned off theputer and calmed herself down.


    Lying on the bed, she was about to go to sleep when her phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Ye Tian¡¯s eyes lit up.


    It was Gu Yang.


    Ye Tian quickly answered the call, but she was too excited and identally hung up.


    Ye Tian froze for a few seconds and was about to call him when he called her again.


    This time, he answered the call cautiously.


    After the call went through, she said hello softly.


    ¡°Little Cutie.¡±


    There was a trace of gentleness in his low voice.


    Ye Tian¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Her grip on her phone tightened as she tried to control her emotions. She said softly, ¡°Where did you go? You should be able toe out now, right? Why didn¡¯t you contact me?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, look at how aggrieved my little cutie is.¡± He was still in the mood to tease her.


    Ye Tian sniffed andy on the bed, looking at the night sky outside the window. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me where you are.¡±


    ¡°After graduating, the school sent me to intern. Now that I¡¯m in a special ce, I might have to be separated from you for a period of time.¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s voice was filled with guilt toward her. ¡°I finally waited until you graduated from high school and fell in love, but I couldn¡¯t stay with you.¡±


    Ye Tian pouted. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so obedient!¡± There was a smile in his voice.


    Ye Tian put the phone between her cheek and shoulder, lowered her head and opened the ne pendant around her neck.


    Gu Yang¡¯s cold and handsome face appeared in front of her.


    Her lips curled up. ¡°Guess what I¡¯m doing?¡±


    ¡°Look at my photo.¡±


    Ye Tian was stunned for a moment before she reacted and said angrily, ¡°How did you guess?¡±


    ¡°Little Cutie¡¯s voice is full of longing for me.¡±


    Ye Tian bit her lip and thought about her tone just now. Was she really full of longing for him?


    Perhaps guessing her thoughts, Gu Yang¡¯sughter became brighter. ¡°Why were you so easily deceived?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll believe anything you say. If you lie to me, you have to be careful.¡± She pretended to be angry.


    Gu Yang stoppedughing and said to her seriously, ¡°How can I bear to lie to you?¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s chest felt sweet and warm. ¡°Me too.¡±


    They chatted for a few minutes and the signal on his side fluctuated.


    Ye Tian heard the sound of the cold wind and she frowned. ¡°Where are you calling now?¡±


    ¡°The roof.¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Go back to your room quickly.¡± It was sub-zero in Dayan Mountain now. Wouldn¡¯t he be cold if he called from the roof?


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s talk for a while more.¡±


    ¡°No, go back to your room.¡± Ye Tian did not give him a chance to speak and hung up.


    Biting her lip, she sat up on the bed again. She took a selfie and sent it to Gu Yang¡¯s WeChat.


    Gu Yang did note down from the roof immediately. She looked at the phone and was in a daze.


    Soon, the phone screen lit up.


    Gu Yang turned on her phone and saw the selfie Ye Tian had sent.


    She was wearing pink loungewear, her long hair spread over her shoulders. Her face was clean and she had red lips and white teeth. Her doe eyes were curved and her lips were curled up. Her smile was sweet, like a warm current flowing into his heart.


    Gu Yang lowered her head slightly and pressed her lips against the girl¡¯s lips.


    ....


    Because of Bo Jingyu¡¯s cover, Ye Tian managed to get a few days of leave from her parents.


    Nan Zhi told Bo Jingyu and her to rush back before the Lunar New Year.


    Nan Zhi only allowed Bo Jingyu and her to go on a long trip after Ye Tian promised them repeatedly.


    The Bo family was not worried about Bo Jingyu. He had been in the training camp for so long. If he did not even have the ability to protect himself and Ye Tian, it would really be embarrassing for Bo Yan.


    Bo Jingyu came to the Crown Pce to fetch Ye Tian and was interrogated by Ye Yu. Fortunately, he replied ording to what Ye Tian had taught him, so Ye Yu did not find anything wrong.


    ¡°If my sister loses a strand of hair when shees back from her vacation, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Bo Jingyu felt really bitter and wronged.


    He was not going out to enjoy himself, but to be a bodyguard!


    There were no nes to Dayan Mountain, only trains.


    Ye Tian booked two soft beds.


    This was also Ye Tian and Bo Jingyu¡¯s first time taking a train.


    In the past, wherever they went, it was always a private car, private ne, or first ss.


    Ye Tian had brought arge suitcase, while Bo Jingyu only carried a ck bag.


    They both slept in the lower bunk. Ye Tian opened the box and took out many snacks that Bo Jingyu liked.


    ¡°Sister Tiantian, you¡¯re too considerate!¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s been hard on you. You didn¡¯t have to go because of me! I must be good to you when ites to food!¡±


    Bo Jingyu took a piece of snack and threw it into his mouth. He hugged the back of his head and leaned against the bed. ¡°To be honest, I used to think that you were quite good at rtionships. I thought that you wouldn¡¯t do anything crazy, but you¡¯re better than my sister!¡±


    ¡°Oh right, have you contacted Senior Gu? Does he know that you went to find him?¡±


    Ye Tian shook her head.


    How would she dare to tell Gu Yang? If she did, he would definitely not agree to her going over!


    They took the train for nearly twelve hours and arrived at Long River at dawn the next day.


    It would take more than four hours by bus from Longshui River to reach Dayan Mountain.


    Ye Tian¡¯s back ached a little and she almost threw up when she went to the train¡¯s washroom to wash up in the morning.


    It was her first time experiencing such a terrible environment! It was hard to imagine what kind of life Gu Yang had been living in Dayan Mountain!


    ....

 Chapter 2406 - She Came

    <h4>Chapter 2406: She Came</h4>


    The bus arrived at Dayan Mountain shakily.


    It had snowed heavily in Dayan Mountain some time ago and it was white all around.


    After getting out of the car, it was obvious that the cold wind was biting.


    Ye Tian and Bo Jingyu were wearing winter jackets.


    Several mountains were connected to each other in Dayan Mountain. After entering the town, they had to take a taxi to the rescue team.


    After the heavy snow, the roads were difficult to walk on. The way into the camp was blocked and vehicles could not pass.


    Bo Jingyu looked at Ye Tian, who was frowning. ¡°The car can¡¯t enter, so there¡¯s nothing we can do. Why don¡¯t we rest in town for two days?¡±


    Ye Tian had grown up in luxury and had never suffered such a long journey.


    All of her bones were sore.


    She really wanted to listen to Bo Jingyu¡¯s suggestion and rest in the town for two days.


    But she could not wait any longer. She could not wait to see Gu Yang.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest here? I¡¯ll find a local and take me there on foot.¡±


    Bo Jingyu widened his eyes, disbelief appearing on his handsome face. ¡°Are you crazy? It will take at least three hours to walk there.¡±


    He did not care. He had suffered a lot in the training camp and walking for three hours was nothing.


    But Ye Tian was soft and delicate, how could she withstand such torture?


    Ye Tian was not afraid and said firmly, ¡°Take a taxi to the intersection of the mountain and then walk up.¡±


    Even so, it would probably take more than two hours.


    /


    ¡°Alright, if you can¡¯t take it, tell me as soon as possible.¡± Bo Jingyu thought of Ye Yu¡¯s instructions when he left. If his sister lost a strand of hair, she would not let him off. He could not help but shiver.


    ¡°I think my sister and I owe your family something.¡±


    Her sister had liked the Crown Prince since she was young and was often sad. Later, in order to heal her hurt, she even left her family and went to school in M Country.


    ¡°If you need my help in the future, I will definitely help you!¡±


    Bo Jingyu waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. You¡¯re a girl. Why should I ask you to go and get into trouble?¡±


    Ye Tian knew that Bo Jingyu had always been sharp-tongued and soft-hearted.


    They hailed a taxi and headed to the rescue team.


    The mountain road was bumpy and she had not slept wellst night. Ye Tian was dizzy and she looked out of the window with her chin on her hand.


    The mountains on both sides of the road were white and looked steep.


    ....


    Gu Yang did not know that Ye Tian and Bo Jingyu hade.


    At this moment, he, Xiang Hai and another team member were rescuing someone in the mountain.


    An old Chinese doctor with the surname Liang had identally slipped into the mountains after going up the mountain to treat the vigers.


    He was stuck between a protruding rock and half of his body was suspended in the air. If he fell down the cliff, he would definitely be smashed into pieces.


    The situation was rather dangerous.


    The weather was bad today and the cold wind was raging. The helicopter door was opened and the strong wind seemed to want to blow the entire ne over!


    The mountain was filled with fog and it was difficult to save people in such a situation!


    The pilot was an old member of the rescue team, Li Sen. He looked at the current situation and shook his head. ¡°No, we have to fly out of the mountain immediately. Otherwise, we might die from the ne crash!¡±


    Gu Yang nced down the mountain, a calm expression on his handsome face that did not match his age.


    ¡°We have to save her.¡±


    The environment here was bad and the conditions were limited. Old Doctor Liang was a famous Chinese doctor in Dayan Mountain.


    People from the big city had once paid him to leave this mountain, but he had been indifferent. He had stayed here because of these vigers who looked down on doctors!


    He knew that the road was difficult now, but he still went to treat the vigers in need. This selfless dedication was admirable.


    Now that he was in danger, how could the rescue team give up on his life so easily?


    Li Sen frowned and shouted at Gu Yang with a cold expression, ¡°I¡¯m the captain and am familiar with the weather and environment here. I said that if we can¡¯t save people in this situation, we definitely can¡¯t save them.¡±


    ¡°Gu Yang, are you a neer who doesn¡¯t even obey your leader¡¯s orders?¡±


    ¡°If you want to sacrifice your life, Xiang Hai and I will not agree.¡±


    Gu Yang looked at Xiang Hai with her dark eyes. ¡°Dahai, what about you?¡±


    Xiang Hai said, ¡°I¡¯ll fight alongside Brother Yang.¡±


    Gu Yang nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fly the ne. You go down and save her.¡±


    In such a bad environment in the mountains, Gu Yang was more confident in flying the ne than facing the sea.


    In the flying academy, Gu Yang and Xiang Hai were partners and had long developed chemistry.


    Gu Yang walked up to Li Sen, her thin face as sharp as a de. ¡°Captain Li, move aside.¡±


    Seeing Gu Yang¡¯s attitude, Li Sen was furious. ¡°Gu Yang, you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Gu Yang interrupted him coldly. ¡°Captain Li, rescue is about seizing every second. If you continue to dawdle here, can you bear the responsibility if anything happens to Old Doctor Liang?¡±


    Old Doctor Liang¡¯s reputation and connections in Dayan Mountain were very good. If he really lost his life because of an improper rescue, Li Sen could not bear the responsibility!


    ¡°Gu Yang, you have to think carefully. The wind is heavy now and we might not be able to save her. The three of us might¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing to save them, but it¡¯s another to not save them!¡± Gu Yang looked at Li Sen, her slender eyes filled with determination. ¡°If we¡¯re all afraid of death, who else can save those people whose lives are in danger?¡±


    Li Sen pursed his lips and was silent for a long time.


    Gu Yang took the control stick from Li Sen and let the ne descend.


    The mountains were covered in fog and the cold wind was howling. It was impossible to see where Old Doctor Liang was.


    She could only drive to the ce described by the vigers when they asked for help.


    Li Sen¡¯s heart was in his throat. If he was not careful, the ne might hit a mountain.


    He nced at Gu Yang, who was controlling the ne. This boy was still very young and had just graduated, but his calm expression made him look like an experienced rescuer, making people admire him from the bottom of their hearts.


    Gu Yang drove the ne to the ce where Old Doctor Liang had gotten into the ident. Then, she hovered in midair and said to Xiang Hai, ¡°Dahai, I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    Xiang Hai made an OK gesture and followed thedder to the cliff with the rescue rope tied to his waist.


    After more than two hours of rescue, several crises appeared during this period. In the end, Gu Yang and Xiang Hai managed to save Old Doctor Liang.


    ....


    After arriving at the road that was blocked, Ye Tian and Bo Jingyu got out of the car.


    The two of them went around the path and Bo Jingyu picked up Ye Tian¡¯s suitcase, striding forward.


    Ye Tian looked at Bo Jing¡¯s slender figure and went forward, wanting to take the suitcase back. Bo Jingyu red at him. ¡°Although I¡¯m younger than you, I¡¯m a man. Why are you snatching this from me?¡±


    Ye Tian was speechless.

 Chapter 2407 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 2407: Meeting</h4>


    Ye Tian walked behind Bo Jingyu.


    She had to admit that people who had entered the training camp were different.


    Bo Jingyu was not panting at all, but Ye Tian felt ack of oxygen.


    ¡°Do you want to stop and rest for a while?¡± Bo Jingyu asked with concern when he saw Ye Tian panting from exhaustion.


    Ye Tian nced at the road ahead. ¡°We should be there soon!¡±


    Bo Jingyu gave Ye Tian a thumbs up. ¡°The power of love is really great. Princess Jiaojiao can actually suffer so much for a boy. I admire her from the bottom of my heart!¡±


    ¡°If your eldest brother and second brother find out, their hearts will ache terribly!¡±


    Ye Tian looked at Bo Jingyu¡¯s handsome side profile. ¡°Keep it a secret for me for the time being!¡±


    Bo Jingyu waved his hand. ¡°I know. How can I go back on my promise?¡±


    After walking for nearly two hours, she finally saw the words ¡®Big Goose Mountain Air Camp Rescue Team¡¯.


    Although there were few rescue team members here, there were still guards at the door.


    Seeing Ye Tian and Bo Jingyuing over, the guard was a little surprised.


    People rarely came to this ce.


    /


    Along the way, Ye Tian was a little out of breath. Bo Jingyu asked her to sit on the suitcase and exined the situation to the guard.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Gu Yang¡¯s friend?¡± The guard had a simple smile on his face. ¡°He went out with Captain to save someone. He should be backter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you in first!¡±


    The rescue team at Dayan Mountain was naturally iparable to those in big cities.


    The three single-storey houses here looked a little like a courtyard house.


    ¡°This is our office area, this is the dormitory, and that is the canteen.¡± The guard pointed to an empty space. ¡°Our only rescue ne is parked there.¡±


    Ye Tian and Bo Jingyu nodded.


    The two of them had never been to a poor ce and were filled with emotions when they saw such a dpidated scene.


    ¡°Go and sit in the office first. There¡¯s a heater inside.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Ye Tian smiled.


    The guard looked at Ye Tian, who smiled brightly like the winter had melted and flowers were blooming in spring. He touched his head with a red face. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Ye Tian and Bo Jingyu entered the office.


    Although it was called an office, it was just a thirty square meter room with five to six desks inside.


    There were three people sorting out documents in the office. When they saw Bo Jingyu and Ye Tianing in, they hurriedly got up.


    The guard introduced Ye Tian and Bo Jingyu. ¡°They¡¯re Gu Yang¡¯s friends and came to look for him.¡±


    ¡°Hello, please sit down!¡± A rescuer sitting in the first row poured hot water for them. ¡°The way up the mountain is blocked. Did youe on foot?¡±


    Bo Jingyu nodded.


    ¡°Then you must be cold and hungry, right? I¡¯ll go to the canteen to see if there¡¯s anything to eat and bring some food over first!¡±


    Bo Jingyu and Ye Tian shook their heads.


    The two of them were already too hungry. The exhaustion from the journey made them not want to eat anything.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just drink some water. Go ahead!¡± Bo Jingyu said.


    After waiting in the office for about two to three hours, the sky gradually darkened and the sound of helicopter propellers suddenly sounded outside the office.


    Ye Tian¡¯s heart tightened.


    She turned back to look at Bo Jingyu, who had fallen asleep on the sofa. She took out a small nket from her suitcase and covered him with it. She walked out quietly.


    The rescue team members in the office had all gone to the canteen to eat. At this moment, only Ye Tian walked out of the office.


    There was only an old streetmp in the rescue team¡¯s field and the light was dim. From a distance, Ye Tian saw a helicopternding in the open space.


    Ye Tian¡¯s heart started to thump crazily.


    The helicopter door opened and three figures got out one after another.


    Thest one toe down was a boy Ye Tian was familiar with.


    The three of them were wearing rescue suits and he was the tallest.


    Someone came out of the canteen and shouted, ¡°Xiaogu, your two friends are here to look for you. Wait in the office!¡±


    Gu Yang said, ¡°Don¡¯t joke around.¡±


    In this weather, it was almost the Lunar New Year. Who woulde and find him?


    ¡°Why would I lie to you? It¡¯s true. A man and a woman look like they¡¯re from a newspaper.¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s steps faltered.


    Did someone reallye to find him?


    She thought of Ye Tian unconsciously, but felt that it was impossible.


    She did not know where he was. Why would shee all the way to find him?


    Could it be Yu Wanting?


    Xiang Hai, who was walking in front of Gu Yang, also thought of Yu Wanting and his expression changed.


    Gu Yang put her hand on Xiang Hai¡¯s shoulder and led him forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    When she was dozens of meters away from the office, Gu Yang saw a slender figure standing at the door.


    Ye Tian was already 1.68 meters tall. She was wearing a red down jacket, ck tights, and short boots.


    Her long hair was tied into a ponytail and her bright doe eyes were staring at him unblinkingly.


    Gu Yang stopped.


    His heart thumped like a war drum. He let go of Xiang Hai¡¯s shoulders and clenched his fists tightly.


    Xiang Hai had never seen Ye Tian before, but she was too eye-catching standing there like a touch of spring in the white snow.


    ¡°Brother Yang, is she your girlfriend?¡±


    Gu Yang did not answer Xiang Hai. After he unclenched his fists, he strode toward Ye Tian.


    He stopped a few steps away from her.


    Her heart kept beating faster, until it reached her throat.


    He stared at her for a while, his voice as hoarse as if it had been burned by fireworks. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Ye Tian looked at the boy who had lost some weight and looked even more cold and sharp after not seeing him for a few months. A sweet smile appeared on her lips. ¡°You¡¯re not wee?¡±


    She could stillugh!!!


    How could shee to such a godforsaken ce?


    Gu Yang grabbed Ye Tian¡¯s slender wrist and pulled her to his dormitory, ignoring Xiang Hai¡¯s surprised gaze.


    ¡°Gu Yang, what are you doing? My wrist hurts from your grip!¡±


    Gu Yang quickly let go of Ye Tian and his protruding Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. His gaze on her was dark and he hugged his head with both hands, turning around on the spot before turning back to look at her.


    ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you check what this ce is before you came? In this season, an avnche can happen at any time. What if you encounter danger?¡±


    ¡°The road up the mountain was blocked by snow and the car couldn¡¯t get up. Did you walk up?¡±


    This was the first time he had spoken so fiercely to Ye Tian since they had started dating.


    That fierce and cold voice seemed to want to overturn the roof.


    Ye Tian shivered. Compared to his agitation and anger, she was much calmer.


    Pursing her lips, she hummed and said to him, ¡°Since you don¡¯t wee me, I¡¯ll leave!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 2408 - Concern

    <h4>Chapter 2408: Concern</h4>


    Ye Tian was about to open the dormitory door when a hand reached out from behind and pressed against the door frame.


    Then, her slender shoulders were held down by his hands.


    He turned her around forcefully.


    Ye Tian looked at his tensed face and fiery eyes when he was angry andughed.


    She reached out her slender arms and hugged his thin body.


    ¡°I just miss you.¡±


    Gu Yang looked at the girl in her arms and her emotions surged, her eyes turning red.


    He hugged her back very tightly, angry at her.


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±


    She was noble and delicate. Coming all the way to such a ce to find her, she had suffered along the way.


    Was he worth her doing this?


    Ye Tian looked up from Gu Yang¡¯s arms, a shy smile on her small face. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t miss me.¡±


    He was still speaking to her so fiercely just now!


    How could Gu Yang not miss her? But she could only think about it in her heart. Who would have thought that this silly girl woulde here to find him!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He wanted to work hard to be worthy of her, but he kept letting her down and even made her suffer toe and see him!


    She med herself and felt guilty.


    Ye Tian red at Gu Yang. ¡°Why are you apologizing? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong to me!¡±


    They had not seen each other for a long time and after their eyes met, they could not look away.


    Ye Tian sniffed and was about to say something when she suddenly smelled blood. Her long eyshes fluttered. ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡±


    Gu Yang grabbed her shoulders and pushed her away.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my blood.¡± He turned around and took out a set of clothes from the cab. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll take a bath and change my clothes.¡±


    Ye Tian nodded.


    After Gu Yang left the dormitory quickly, Ye Tian did not leave. She had her hands behind her back and looked around the dormitory that was only about ten square meters.


    There was a hard bed, a cab and a desk in the dormitory.


    There were several air rescue manuals on the desk. Under a smallmp was the cup she had given him.


    Ye Tian picked up the cup and held it in her arms, a smile on her lips.


    When she put down the cup, Ye Tian found that the drawer was not closed tightly and was about to close it for him when she identally saw what was inside.


    It was a wooden carving.


    Ye Tian took out the wooden carving.


    It was carved with her appearance. She was wearing the high school uniform dress and her long hair was tied into a candy gourd ponytail.


    Ye Tian did not expect Gu Yang to have such skills to draw her so vividly.


    Before long, the dormitory door was pushed open.


    After taking a quick shower, Gu Yang appeared in front of Ye Tian in less than five minutes.


    Ye Tian saw himing in and coughed. ¡°You¡­ are done?¡±


    If it was her, she would probably still be pacing around the bathroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll shower tonight. I only changed my clothes.¡±


    Ye Tian hummed and secretly took out the wooden carving hidden behind her back, her doe eyes bright. ¡°You carved it for me?¡±


    A rare trace of embarrassment appeared on Gu Yang¡¯s cold and handsome face.


    ¡°I had a lot of free time aftering here and learned it from a craftsman in the vige.¡± He pursed his lips, looking a little nervous. ¡°It¡¯s not as good-looking as a real person.¡±


    He was indirectly praising her!


    Ye Tian immediately felt happy.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s very good. You¡¯ve just learned it and you can carve it like this. It¡¯s super amazing!¡±


    Gu Yang looked at Ye Tian, who did notin about being transferred to such a deserted ce, and her emotions surged.


    He stepped forward, his well-defined hands grabbing her slender shoulders.


    ¡°Little Cutie, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m useless?¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s long and thick eyshes fluttered. He put down the wooden carving in his hand and held his strong arm. ¡°Why would you think that? I think you¡¯re very good. You¡¯re the hero in my heart!¡±


    Gu Yang was amused by Ye Tian¡¯s words and raised her eyebrows. Her serious face became a little devilish. ¡°Oh? You know I¡¯m good?¡±


    Ye Tian saw the teasing in his eyes and punched his shoulder.


    ¡°I meant that you¡¯re good at saving people in the air, not anything else.¡±


    Gu Yang curled her finger and scratched the tip of Ye Tian¡¯s nose. ¡°Have you been readingics and novels recently? I didn¡¯t say anything about it. Did you think too much?¡±


    This despicable fellow!


    He was the one who was indecent first.


    Looking at the girl whose face was flushed red, Gu Yang stopped teasing her. He tightened his hold on her shoulders and pulled her into his arms.


    Ye Tiany in his arms, smelling the faint soapy fragrance on his clothes and her heart fluttered.


    She reached out her hands and hugged him back.


    ¡°Gu Yang, how did you get transferred here? Do you need my help?¡±


    She knew that he was a very prideful person. Even if he suffered, he would not ask his girlfriend for help.


    He was an outstanding student and should have entered the royal family for an internship after graduating. However, it was really unbelievable for him to be assigned here.


    Bo Jingyu said that he had made a mistake and was assigned here by the Deputy Head, but she believed him. He would not make a mistake when he was graduating!


    Gu Yang was silent for a moment. ¡°I won¡¯t be here for a long time.¡±


    With his words, Ye Tian was relieved.


    At least, he was able to solve this problem himself!


    Gu Yang lowered her head, her slender fingers caressing Ye Tian¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°I heard that you came with a boy. Who is that boy?¡±


    ¡°Bo Jingyu.¡±


    Gu Yang was about to say something when there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Sister Tiantian, are you inside?¡±


    Speak of the devil. Bo Jingyu¡¯s voice sounded outside the door.


    Bo Jingyu slept on the sofa. When he woke up, he found that Ye Tian was gone. When he saw Xiang Hai, he asked around and found out that Ye Tian had been pulled into Gu Yang¡¯s dormitory.


    Perhaps it was nothing to ordinary couples, but Ye Tian was the princess of Crown Pce. At the thought of Ye Yu¡¯s instructions, Bo Jingyu¡¯s scalp turned numb, afraid that Ye Tian would be taken advantage of.


    Bo Jingyu escorted Ye Tian over. He felt that it was enough for them to talk. At most, they would hold hands.


    It was definitely impossible to talk privately in the room. It was too dangerous!


    ¡°Sister Tiantian, Senior Gu is back? I haven¡¯t seen Senior Gu in a long time. Why don¡¯t the three of us talk while eating?¡±


    Ye Tian nced at Gu Yang and pulled his hand. ¡°Jingyu escorted me here. It was a tough journey and I haven¡¯t had lunch yet.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Yang held Ye Tian¡¯s hand tightly and led her out.


    The door opened and Gu Yang greeted Bo Jingyu. ¡°Young Master Bo, thank you for sending Tiantian over.¡±


    Bo Jingyu looked at their sped hands and turned his head silently. ¡°If she didn¡¯te, Sister Tiantian would have cried¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Ye Tian pinched her arm.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

 Chapter 2409 - Heartbeat

    <h4>Chapter 2409: Heartbeat</h4>


    Gu Yang brought Ye Tian and Bo Jingyu to the canteen.


    While Gu Yang was not paying attention, Bo Jingyu used his gaze to remind Ye Tian that she could only hold his hand at most.


    Ye Tian red at Bo Jingyu speechlessly.


    At most, Gu Yang would kiss her. He still respected her, alright?


    What was this child thinking?


    When the three of them arrived at the canteen, the others had already finished eating and only the auntie was left in the canteen.


    The auntie¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the three of them.


    When Gu Yang was transferred here, the auntie felt that the young man was like a movie star, extremely handsome.


    The man and woman he had brought over were equally exquisite, like the people in the newspaper, making people like them.


    The auntie saw Gu Yang holding the girl¡¯s hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Xiao Gu, girlfriend?¡±


    Gu Yang admitted generously, ¡°The silly girl came all the way to see me. Auntie Zhou, can I help them cook two dishes?¡±


    The auntie nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gu Yang let go of Ye Tian¡¯s slender and soft hand. ¡°Tiantian, sit here with Young Master Bo for a while.¡±


    Bo Jingyu looked at Gu Yang in surprise. ¡°Senior Gu knows how to cook?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡±


    Gu Yang followed the auntie into the kitchen.


    Ye Tian and Bo Jingyu sat by the window and Bo Jingyu whispered to Ye Tian, ¡°Senior Gu looks wild and unruly, but he¡¯s actually quite meticulous and knows how to take care of people!¡±


    She must be exhausted from going to the rescue during the day. If it was anyone else, they would definitely eat in the canteen.


    But he cooked himself.


    Thest time Ye Tian went to the cafeteria of the Royal Flying Academy for a meal, it could be seen from the food Gu Yang had ordered for Ye Tian that he was very attentive to her. He knew what she ate, what she did not eat, and how much she ate.


    Ye Tian smirked. ¡°He has many merits.¡±


    It was mainly because he was charming and inexplicably attractive to her.


    Bo Jingyu looked at Ye Tian¡¯s bright smile and tapped his slender fingers on the table. ¡°Sister Tiantian, you have to be reserved. You¡¯re the princess of Crown Pce. If he can marry you in the future, he will be attached to a horse. Many people want to be attached to a horse!¡±


    Ye Tian red at Bo Jingyu. ¡°Even if I¡¯m not the little princess of Crown Pce, he will still be so good to me.¡±


    Bo Jingyu had not interacted much with Gu Yang, but after entering the flying academy, many people praised him. He must have passed in all aspects.


    ¡°You asked why Senior Gu was transferred here?¡± Bo Jingyu was full of doubts. With Gu Yang¡¯s results, she should have entered the royal family directly after graduating.


    Ye Tian pursed her lips. ¡°He said that he can solve this matter, so I can¡¯t ask him anything. Anyway, I believe him!¡±


    ....


    In the kitchen.


    The auntie looked at Gu Yang, who had cooked three dishes and even made soup, and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Xiao Gu, your skills are not bad!¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s three dishes were very light, but the fragrance filled the air, making people want to eat them.


    ¡°Xiao Gu, is that handsome boy who came with your girlfriend your love rival?¡±


    Gu Yang scooped the soup and raised her eyebrows at the auntie. ¡°Why did Auntie Zhou say that?¡±


    ¡°I saw him staring at your hands when you were holding your girlfriend¡¯s hand,¡± the auntie reminded Gu Yang. ¡°That young man is too handsome. Xiao Gu, you have to be careful.¡±


    Gu Yang could not help but smile. ¡°Auntie Zhou, you¡¯re thinking too much. He¡¯s my girlfriend¡¯s younger brother. He must have been asked by someone to keep an eye on my girlfriend and me and not let me do anything bad!¡±


    The auntie nodded. ¡°I see.¡±


    ....


    Gu Yang and the auntie brought the dishes to the table.


    Gu Yang and Ye Tian sat side by side, taking food for her from time to time.


    ¡°Eat more yourself. I think you¡¯ve lost quite a bit of weight.¡±


    Gu Yang raised his arm. There was a heater in the canteen. He took off his jacket and there was a short ck t-shirt inside. The muscles in his arm bulged. ¡°You haven¡¯t lost weight. If you don¡¯t believe me, feel it.¡±


    Ye Tian poked his arm lightly.


    It was hard.


    Bo Jingyu, who was sitting opposite, was speechless. Did these two people treat him as invisible?


    Bo Jingyu coughed softly and used his eyes to signal Ye Tian to remain reserved.


    Ye Tian took a piece of potato from Bo Jingyu. ¡°Eat your food. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    Bo Jingyu was speechless. Why was he here to be abused?


    ....


    After dinner, Ye Tian dragged her suitcase to Gu Yang¡¯s dormitory.


    The door was not closed and Bo Jingyu leaned against the door, acting as a third wheel.


    Ye Tian opened her suitcase and took out a down jacket, cashmere sweater, scarf, long pants, men¡¯s boots, nutritional supplements, various snacks¡­


    ¡°Try this down jacket first.¡± Ye Tian took the down jacket and gestured at Gu Yang.


    The luggage was basically filled with the things she had bought for him. She had brought very few things with her.


    Gu Yang looked at the girl in front of her and her eyes turned red.


    Countless emotions surged in her heart and finally turned into warmth.


    Reaching out his long arms, he pulled her into his arms.


    She was still holding the down jacket. Although it was between them, they could feel their hearts beating faster.


    When Bo Jingyu saw this, he wanted to remind her, but he was inexplicably touched.


    Any boy would be moved and touched to have such a girlfriend!


    Bo Jingyu touched his short hair, put his hands in his pockets, and walked toward the yard.


    She should stop being a third wheel and give them some space!


    ....


    Gu Yang put on the clothes and boots Ye Tian had brought for him.


    Dressed in ck, he was handsome and cool.


    ¡°Wow, I have good taste.¡± Ye Tian nodded with satisfaction.


    Gu Yang raised her eyebrows. ¡°Is he good-looking or his clothes?¡±


    Ye Tian saw the indecent expression in his eyes and her face turned slightly red. She rested her index finger on her chin and pretended to think for a few seconds. ¡°I think the clothes look good.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Yang¡¯s slender ck eyes narrowed and a trace of danger appeared on his arrogant and handsome face. His tall body slowly approached Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian ran out with a smile, but after a few steps, Ye Tian hugged her from behind.


    Ye Tian bit her lip and her heart seemed to skip a beat. She put her hand on Gu Yang¡¯s hand and looked sideways at the boy behind her. ¡°Let go. It won¡¯t be good if Jingyu sees youter.¡±


    Gu Yang lowered her head and pecked Ye Tian¡¯s pink lips.


    Gu Yang tightened her hold on Ye Tian¡¯s waist and his thin lipsnded on her slender neck, smelling the faint fragrance in her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll probably have a dream tonight.¡±


    Ye Tian smiled. ¡°I dream every night!¡±


    Gu Yang looked up and pressed his lips against her ear. His voice was so low that it sounded like he was breathing. ¡°Your dream is the same as mine?¡±


    Ye Tian blinked. ¡°What did you make?¡±


    Gu Yang whispered two words in her ear.


    Hearing this, Ye Tian pulled his hands away and ran out with her face red.

 Chapter 2410 - Little Cutie, I Was Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 2410: Little Cutie, I Was Wrong</h4>


    After Ye Tian ran out, Gu Yang was about to chase after her when Xiang Hai came over.


    ¡°Brother Yang, your friend came all the way here today. Captain arranged a small wee event and the melon seeds and fruits are ready.¡±


    Gu Yang nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll bring them over.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gu Yang caught up to Ye Tian and looked at her red face. The tip of her tongue touched her cheek and she smiled. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about that. There¡¯s a wee event for you and Young Master Bo tonight.¡±


    Ye Tian covered her face with her hands and red at Gu Yang. ¡°If you continue to act like a gangster, I¡¯ll ignore you.¡±


    Gu Yang patted Ye Tian¡¯s head, a smile in his dark eyes. His slender index finger gently scratched her palm and his voice was low. ¡°Little Cutie, I was wrong.¡±


    Ye Tian rarely saw him wheedling in front of her. Her face could not hold it in anymore and sheughed out loud.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Jingyu.¡±


    Bo Jingyu leaned against a slightly old basketball hoop and looked at the stars.


    The starry sky here was brighter than in the capital and the sky was clearer.


    Ye Tian walked over and patted Bo Jingyu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°They prepared a wee event and asked us to go over.¡±


    Bo Jingyu smiled. ¡°Why are you so hospitable?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go over quickly!¡±


    Updates by


    Because of the limited conditions, the wee party was held in the office.


    Several tables were arranged in a circle with melon seeds and fruits on the table.


    Captain Li Sen said, slightly embarrassed, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything special to entertain you. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Ye Tian and Bo Jingyu shook their heads. ¡°It¡¯s already very good. We don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Everyone sat down.


    Ye Tian realized that Gu Yang was not in the office and went to the door to take a look.


    Gu Yang was talking to a girl on the field.


    Because of the distance and the dark sky, Ye Tian could not see the girl¡¯s face clearly.


    From her figure, she should still be very young.


    After they chatted for a while, the girl entered the office with a basket on her back.


    ¡°Ying Zi, why are you here sote at night?¡± Li Sen asked.


    The girl took off her backpack and said with a shy smile, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that my grandfather was able to survive today. These are some specialties I brought over. Captain Li, please ept them. If not, Grandpa won¡¯t let me in tonight.¡±


    The girl called Ying Zi was Old Doctor Liang¡¯s granddaughter.


    Li Sen said, slightly embarrassed, ¡°Old Doctor Liang is too polite.¡± Li Sen felt a little guilty. If Gu Yang had not insisted on saving Old Doctor Liang, he was afraid¡­


    Ying Zi handed the specialties to Li Sen.


    Li Sen said to Ying Zi, ¡°It¡¯s toote. It¡¯s not safe for a girl to go back alone. We¡¯re holding a small wee party here. You can stay! I¡¯ll get someone to send you back when it¡¯s over!¡±


    Ying Zi smiled shyly and was about to say something when she saw Gu Yanging in. She hummed softly.


    After Gu Yang came in, she sat beside Ye Tian.


    Seeing this, Ying Zi¡¯s hands under the table tightened slightly.


    ¡°Captain Li, that is¡­¡± Ying Zi looked at Ye Tian and was slightly shocked when she saw her face clearly.


    This was definitely the most beautiful girl she had ever seen.


    Her skin was as fair as snow, her eyes bright, her lips red and teeth white. When she sat with Gu Yang, they looked extremelypatible.


    Li Sen knew what Ying Zi was thinking. Ever since Gu Yang came to work here, Ying Zi would send things over from time to time.


    ¡°That¡¯s Xiao Gu¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Li Sen had watched Ying Zi grow up and did not want to see her fall deeper and deeper. ¡°Xiao Gu is a talent. He definitely won¡¯t stay here for long!¡±


    Ying Zi bit her lip and nodded with slight disappointment.


    Ye Tian saw Ying Zi looking at her and smiled back at her.


    Ying Zi immediately looked down when she saw Ye Tian¡¯s smile.


    Ye Tian poked Gu Yang¡¯s arm lightly and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°You¡¯re wee anywhere!¡±


    Gu Yang was stunned for a moment. When he realized what Ye Tian meant, he smiled shamelessly. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Your boyfriend is too handsome.¡±


    Ye Tian red at him. ¡°Look at how smug you are.¡±


    Ye Tian was very confident and lively. She would not be calctive when it came to rtionships. If someone liked her boyfriend, she would not be jealous. After all, only outstanding people would be liked. She should be proud.


    Gu Yang looked at the girl beside her and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Jealous?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Ye Tian ate a milk candy.


    ....


    Apart from Captain Li Sen, the other team members were all young.


    Everyone was rather warm and weing. Some performed folk songs, some danced, and some even joked around.


    Ye Tian and Bo Jingyu were infected by them and kept smiling.


    When it was Gu Yang¡¯s turn to perform, he took out a harmonica from the box on his desk.


    He walked forward and leaned his tall body against one of the empty desks. He leaned back, his handsome face facing Ye Tian as he put the harmonica to his lips.


    He was ying a song called ¡°Where the Stars Are.¡±


    The light fell from the top of his head. He had his head slightly lowered, his eyes dark and his expression cold. He was holding the harmonica with both hands and the beautiful melody slowly flowed out, moving people¡¯s hearts.


    Ye Tian had rarely heard someone y the harmonica so nicely. He was full of breath and the melody he yed was smooth, beautiful and moving.


    Ye Tian smiled and hummed along with the tune he yed.


    She looked at the boy who was leaning against the deskzily with bright eyes. When he looked at her, she looked at him too.


    Their eyes met and they both smiled.


    There seemed to be a sweet warmth surging in the air.


    Bo Jingyu, who was sitting together, could not help but have goosebumps on his arms.


    This public disy of affection¡­


    He did not need to sleep tonight!


    After Gu Yang finished her performance, Ye Tian went forward and danced a ssical dance.


    Her figure was slender and graceful, and her dance was light. She had danced since primary school, and her every action was ssic.


    The young men in the team blinked. Where did this little fairye from? She looked really good when she danced!


    After the wee party, Xiang Hai and another young man in the team sent Ying Zi back.


    Ying Zi walked out of the office and took a deep breath in the cold air.


    Ye Tian chased after her. She called Ying Zi aside and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not good enough, but you haven¡¯t met that fated person. You have to believe in yourself!¡±


    Ying Zi was originally a little disappointed and hurt, but after hearing Ye Tian¡¯s words, a smile appeared on her face.


    This little fairy was too warm and nice!


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ying Zi bowed to Ye Tian and turned to leave.


    ....


    Gu Yang was afraid that Ye Tian would be tired and would not take up her time at night.


    He let her rest in his dormitory and squeezed into the same dormitory as Xiang Hai at night.


    His bed was very hard. Ye Tian was not used to sleeping on such a bed, but smelling his unique scent on the pillow, she fell asleep very quickly.

 Chapter 2411 - Set-up

    <h4>Chapter 2411: Set-up</h4>


    The next day.


    Ye Tian woke up very early.


    Getting up from the bed, her arms were a little sore.


    She moved her body, put on her clothes,bed her hair and opened the door.


    Several rescuers were running on the field.


    Gu Yang was the first to finish running. Seeing that Ye Tian had woken up, he ran toward her.


    Gu Yang was wearing a ck short-sleeved shirt and she did not know how many times he had run. In such cold weather, his head was full of sweat.


    When he was a few steps away from Ye Tian, he pulled up his shirt and wiped the sweat on his face.


    His careless action made Ye Tian¡¯s face turn red.


    When he pulled his shirt up to wipe his sweat, his strong waist was exposed and Ye Tian saw his six pack and Apollo¡¯s belt.


    He was tall and looked a little thin in his shirt.


    But the figure under the clothes was extremely good.


    Gu Yang walked up to Ye Tian after wiping her sweat. ¡°You¡¯re awake so early. Did you not sleep wellst night?¡±


    Ye Tian shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll bring you for breakfast after I take a shower.¡±


    Ye Tian asked, ¡°Where are you washing up?¡±


    Gu Yang smiled. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Ye Tian took her washing bag and followed Gu Yang to the simple bathroom.


    There were several taps in front of the bathroom and they usually washed up here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a shower first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Ye Tian was brushing her teeth, she heard the sound of water dripping from the bathroom and her long eyshes fluttered.


    A trace of shyness appeared on her face.


    After washing up, Gu Yang came out of the bathroom not long after.


    He went back to the dormitory to wear the down jacket and boots she had given him yesterday and took her to the canteen for dinner.


    ¡°Young Master Bo should be tired and still sleeping. I asked Auntie Zhou to leave breakfast for him.¡±


    Ye Tian nodded.


    After breakfast, she asked Gu Yang, ¡°Are you going outter?¡±


    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s go see Old Doctor Liang.¡±


    Ye Tian pursed her lips. ¡°Grandpa Yingzi?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can I go with you?¡±


    ¡°The road is a little rough. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can still walk.¡± Ye Tian blinked, a bright smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡±


    Gu Yang caressed her head. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Captain and ask him to tell Young Master Boter, in case he¡¯s worried that I¡¯ll kidnap you.¡±


    ¡­.


    Xiang Hai, Gu Yang, and Ye Tian went to Old Doctor Liang¡¯s house together.


    The three of them went to the small shop to buy fruits and nutritional supplements. After walking for an hour, they arrived at Old Doctor Liang¡¯s house.


    Old Doctor Liang¡¯s house had three single-storey houses and arger courtyard.


    At this moment, a ck SUV was parked in the yard.


    The license te belonged to the Capital.


    Ye Tian was a little surprised when she saw the car.


    This car was worth at least a million and had the license te of the capital. The owner must have some money.


    When Xiang Hai saw the SUV, his expression changed slightly.


    Gu Yang pulled Xiang Hai¡¯s arm and shook her head at him, telling him not to be rash.


    Ying Zi heard the noise at the door and ran out.


    Seeing that Gu Yang and the rest had arrived, she weed them into the house warmly.


    ¡°My brother came back in the middle of the nightst night.¡± At the mention of her brother, Ying Zi¡¯s face was full of admiration and pride.


    Her brother was the most capable person who had walked out of the mountains. He had gotten into the Royal Aviation Academy and was now working in the Royal family. He was super capable!


    As Ying Zi spoke, a tall figure walked out.


    Ying Zi¡¯s brother, Liang Han, was also in the same cohort as Gu Yang and Xiang Hai.


    Seeing Gu Yang and Xiang Hai, Liang Han¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Brother, these two are Gu Yang and Xiang Hai, who saved Grandpa yesterday. They also graduated from the Royal Aviation Academy and are from the same school as you. Brother should know them, right?¡±


    Xiang Hai smirked mockingly. ¡°Not only do we know each other, but we¡¯re also very close!¡±


    Ying Zi¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Really? Is my brother very outstanding in the academy?¡±


    Xiang Hai¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°He¡¯s so outstanding that he knows how to climb the socialdder. He framed¡­¡±


    Gu Yang interrupted Xiang Hai¡¯s unfinished words. ¡°Ying Zi, how¡¯s Old Doctor Liang?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa is fine, but he was frightened and needs to rest for a while.¡± Ying Zi looked at Gu Yang and Xiang Hai gratefully. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    Liang Han already knew that Gu Yang and Xiang Hai had saved Grandpast night. His lips moved. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xiang Hai snorted and turned his head away.


    Ye Tian followed behind Gu Yang and saw their expressions.


    She felt that something was wrong, but she did not say anything.


    Gu Yang and Xiang Hai went in to visit Old Doctor Liang.


    Old Doctor Liang sat on the bed, looking a lot better than yesterday.


    After chatting for a while, Gu Yang asked, ¡°Now that Liang Han is sessful, aren¡¯t you going to the capital to enjoy life, Grandpa Liang?¡±


    Old Doctor Liang shook his head. ¡°No matter how capable he is, I won¡¯t go out. The vigers here need me. Even if I die, I will die here.¡±


    Gu Yang said, ¡°Grandpa Liang¡¯s selfless dedication and noble character are worthy of admiration!¡±


    Old Doctor Liang held Gu Yang¡¯s hand. ¡°With the weather yesterday, I knew that if you and Dahai hadn¡¯t insisted on saving me, I might have died in the mountains!¡±


    Hearing this, Liang Han froze.


    Old Doctor Liang looked at Liang Han. ¡°Yingzi and Han¡¯er¡¯s parents have been gone since they were young. I¡¯ve always taught them that if they want to seed, they have to learn how to be a person first. The two children are quite capable. Han¡¯er went to the aviation academy and Yingzi inherited my legacy. I hope that they can be like you, fearless of risks, selfless, and be an upright and kind person!¡±


    When Old Doctor Liang said this, Liang Han lowered his head slightly, not daring to look at Gu Yang and Xiang Hai.


    Ying Zi asked the three of them to stay for dinner and Gu Yang did not refuse.


    Xiang Hai went to the washroom and when he came out, he met Liang Han, who was smoking in the corridor.


    Xiang Hai¡¯s expression changed. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Brother Yang, I would have beaten you up!¡±


    When Xiang Hai thought of what had happened two months ago, he was furious.


    That Yu Wanting looked yful and innocent, but she was full of tricks. Since she couldn¡¯t get Brother Yang, she started to y dirty.


    On the day of graduation, the students gathered and everyone drank a lot. Xiang Hai also drank a lot and was dizzy. He went to the washroom and bumped into Yu Wanting.


    Yu Wanting pped him and then tore open two buttons of her clothes like she was crazy, shouting as she ran, saying that he had molested her.


    Yu Wanting had a noble status and was eloquent. She could even turn ck into white.


    The matter went to the Deputy Head.


    Yu Wanting cried and shouted that Xiang Hai wanted to rape her and Xiang Hai would never admit it. Gu Yang had a good rtionship with Xiang Hai and naturally stood on his side.


    In the end, Liang Han jumped out and said that he had seen it with his own eyes.


    Seeing that Liang Han had wronged Xiang Hai, Gu Yang punched him angrily. Fights were not allowed in the flying academy.

 Chapter 2412 - Returning to the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 2412: Returning to the Capital</h4>


    Hence, the Deputy Head gave Xiang Hai and Gu Yang a demerit and transferred them to work as interns at Dayan Mountain.


    Gu Yang was loyal. After being transferred to Dayan Mountain, she did not say anything toin about Xiang Hai.


    Although he did not say it, Xiang Hai felt guilty.


    If he had not implicated Gu Yang, he would definitely have entered the royal family to work with his excellence.


    Xiang Hai grabbed Liang Han¡¯s cor and gritted his teeth. ¡°Brother Yang and I didn¡¯t do anything wrong to you. Why are you speaking up for that woman?¡±


    Xiang Hai seemed to have thought of something and nced at the SUV in the yard.


    A mocking smile appeared on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s because of money, right? She paid for that car for you, right?¡±


    Faced with Xiang Hai¡¯s question, Liang Han lowered his head and said to him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Xiang Hai gritted his teeth. He wanted to punch Liang Han, but held back.


    He pushed Liang Han away and left with a dark expression.


    After Xiang Hai left, a slender figure walked up to Liang Han.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Hearing Ying Zi¡¯s voice, Liang Han froze.


    He looked up at Ying Zi, a stiff smile on his face. ¡°Is the food ready? Do you need my help?¡±


    Liang Han did not know if Ying Zi had heard his conversation with Xiang Hai, and did not dare to look into her eyes.


    Ying Zi pursed her lips. ¡°Almost done.¡±


    ¡°Brother will help you.¡±


    Ying Zi made a table of dishes. After dinner, Gu Yang and the other two sat for a while before leaving.


    Liang Han noticed that something was wrong with Ying Zi. When they were eating, she talked to everyone but ignored him.


    ¡°Ying Zi, why aren¡¯t you wearing the clothes I brought back for you yesterday?¡±


    Ying Zi tidied up the kitchen and returned to her room.


    After a while, she took out all the clothes Liang Han had given herst night and threw them at him.


    ¡°Brother, did you do something wrong to Gu Yang and Xiang Hai?¡±


    Liang Han¡¯s pupils constricted.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Brother, Grandpa fell into a crack in the cliff yesterday. The weather was bad and Captain Li wanted to give up, but Gu Yang and Xiang Hai insisted on saving Grandpa and Grandpa survived!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa taught us since we were young that we have to be kind and have a clear conscience! Gu Yang and Xiang Hai are good people. You can¡¯t let them down for fame and money!¡±


    Liang Han¡¯s head hung lower and lower, the hands by his sides clenched into fists.


    ¡°Ying Zi, I just want our family to live well. I want to bring you and Grandpa out of this mountain!¡±


    Ying Zi¡¯s eyes turned red and her lips trembled slightly. ¡°If Grandpa wanted to leave this mountain, he would have done it long ago! He can¡¯t let go of the vigers here and the ce where he was born and raised!¡±


    ¡°If Grandpa knew that you hurt his savior, what do you think he would do?¡±


    ¡°He will think that he has failed in his education and will p himself ruthlessly. Brother, don¡¯t be blinded by money. Grandpa and I live in the mountains and don¡¯t think that there¡¯s anything wrong with it. The vigers here need us and we can do it properly. Even if we¡¯re poor, we can live with a clear conscience!¡±


    The more Ying Zi spoke, the lower Liang Han¡¯s head lowered.


    Ying Zi was younger than him, but he did not understand why.


    Liang Han hugged his head with both hands. After a moment of silence, he said to Ying Zi, ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯ll go find Gu Yang and Xiang Hai now and give them the evidence!¡±


    That day, he had identally seen Yu Wanting and Xiang Hai entangling together. Xiang Hai had not touched her and had taken out his phone to record a video. Yu Wanting had spent a lot of money to buy his video and had even asked him to testify in the Deputy Head¡¯s office.


    He had kept a copy of the video. Although he hadpletely offended Yu Wanting by giving it to Gu Yang and Xiang Hai, Ying Zi was right. The most important thing in life was to have a clear conscience!


    A smile finally appeared on Ying Zi¡¯s tensed face. She went forward and held Liang Han¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s okay to be poor. As long as our family is together, we will be happy!¡±


    Liang Han nodded with red eyes.


    ....


    Liang Han went to the air rescue team.


    After finding Gu Yang and Xiang Hai, he handed over the video.


    There was deep guilt and apology in her eyes. ¡°You saved my grandfather without any fear of death, but I wronged you for money. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°This video can prove Xiang Hai¡¯s innocence. Also, I¡¯m willing to return to the capital and exin this to the Deputy Head! It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m going to be punished. I can return to my hometown and serve the vigers with my grandfather and sister!¡±


    Gu Yang nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back to the capital together.¡±


    In the afternoon, Gu Yang told Bo Jingyu and Ye Tian about how he and Xiang Hai had been transferred to Dayan Mountain.


    Bo Jingyu and Ye Tian were furious when they heard this.


    ¡°Yu Wanting must have wanted to frame you because she couldn¡¯t catch up to you!¡± Ye Tian¡¯s bright doe eyes were about to spit fire. ¡°You¡¯re close to Xiang Hai. She expected you to help him!¡±


    This kind of person who destroyed what he could not get was too despicable!


    Gu Yang looked at the angry Ye Tian and held her fair hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry for an unworthy person.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°I want to go to the flying school with you and talk to the dean about this.¡±


    Gu Yang nodded, a smile in her dark eyes. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to the little princess.¡±


    Bo Jingyu looked at the two of them who were showing off their affection all the time. He scratched his head and looked elsewhere.


    After Gu Yang and Xiang Hai asked for leave from Li Sen, they brought Ye Tian and Bo Jingyu to Liang Han¡¯s house.


    Everyone drove back to the capital.


    Liang Han drove while Xiang Hai sat in the front passenger seat. Gu Yang, Ye Tian and Bo Jingyu sat in the back.


    On the way back, because Gu Yang was by her side, Ye Tian felt that time passed quickly.


    It took two days and one night to reach the capital.


    They were travel-worn.


    Gu Yang booked two rooms. The boys took turns showering in one room while the girls showered in the other.


    After taking a bath and changing their clothes, they had dinner together before heading to the flying school.


    They went straight to the Deputy Head¡¯s office.


    It was almost the Lunar New Year and the Deputy Head was preparing to take a break.


    Suddenly, he saw Gu Yang and Xiang Haiing over. He frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    With that said, she saw Bo Jingyu, Liang Han, and a beautiful and sweet girl.


    The Deputy Head had never seen Ye Tian and did not know her identity, but Bo Jingyu standing beside her must not be an ordinary identity.


    The Deputy Head ignored Gu Yang and Xiang Hai and stood up to greet Bo Jingyu. ¡°Why is Jingyu here?¡±


    Bo Jingyu said, ¡°I came with Senior Gu.¡±


    The Deputy Head could only look at Gu Yang. ¡°Although Dayan Mountain is a little remote, you and Xiang Hai have to work hard and not ruin the reputation of the flying academy.¡±


    Gu Yang had her hands in her pockets as she smirkedzily. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to smash the signboard of the flying academy, right?¡±

 Chapter 2413 - Innocence

    <h4>Chapter 2413: Innocence</h4>


    Seeing Gu Yang speak to him with such an attitude, the Deputy Head¡¯s expression darkened.


    He was used to being high up in the air and would not allow a student who had made a mistake to disrespect him!


    ¡°Gu Yang, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    Gu Yang smirked mockingly. ¡°I came today to prove Xiang Hai¡¯s innocence.¡±


    Gu Yang took out her phone and opened a video.


    In the video, not only did Xiang Hai not molest Yu Wanting, he was even pushed by Yu Wanting. Then, Yu Wanting tore off her own clothes and shouted at Hai Feili.


    Throughout the entire process, Xiang Hai did not even touch Yu Wanting.


    On the contrary, the moment Yu Wanting tore off her clothes and shouted, she looked at Xiang Hai with sinister and calcting eyes.


    After watching the video, the Deputy Head mmed the table angrily. ¡°The authenticity of the video needs to be verified by an expert!¡±


    The Deputy Head nced at Liang Han. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it that night? I still have the video of you testifying! If you¡¯re lying, I¡¯ll send you to the police station!¡±


    Thest sentence was clearly a warning and threat.


    When Liang Han heard that the Deputy Head wanted to send him to the police station, he shivered and opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he was too afraid and could not say anything.


    Bo Jingyu walked up to Liang Han and patted his shoulder lightly.


    ¡°With me and Sister Tiantian here, tell the truth. No one will dare to send you to the police station!¡±


    Seeing that Bo Jingyu was speaking up for Gu Yang, the Deputy Head frowned. ¡°Jingyu, you¡¯re a good child. Don¡¯t learn from others. Liang Han saw this with his own eyes. Even if he says it again, it won¡¯t change anything. What do you think, Liang Han?¡±


    Liang Han lowered his head and said nothing.


    Ye Tian nced at Bo Jingyu, gesturing for him to contact the director.


    Bo Jingyu sent a message to the director, asking where he was.


    The director replied that he would be there soon.


    Within a minute, the Head of the hospital appeared in the Deputy Head¡¯s office.


    Seeing the dean, the vice dean smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small conflict between students. I won¡¯t trouble you, dean. I¡¯ll settle it!¡±


    Ye Tian scoffed. ¡°Deputy Head, the result of your actions is to convict Gu Yang and Xiang Hai without distinguishing between right and wrong?¡±


    Seeing Ye Tian speak, the Deputy Head frowned and a trace of unhappiness shed past his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not a student of the academy. Please leave!¡±


    Hearing this, the dean said softly, ¡°Old Hu, she¡¯s the little princess of Crown Pce.¡±


    The Deputy Head froze.


    The little princess of Crown Pce?


    Why was she here?


    And speak up for Gu Yang and the rest?


    Cold sweat appeared on the Deputy Head¡¯s forehead. After he calmed himself down, he looked at Liang Han. ¡°Repeat what you saw that night in front of the Head! Don¡¯t make things up, understand?¡±


    ¡°Liang Han, your grandfather will treat and save people for the rest of his life and your sister will inherit his mantle. I think you won¡¯t be too bad either. It¡¯s impossible for people not to make mistakes, but if you make mistakes, you have to change. If you continue to be stubborn, you will only harm yourself!¡±


    ¡°The Head of the hospital came today and Jingyu and I are here too. Tell us what you saw and no one will do anything to you!¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s usual bright smile was gone. Her expression was serious with a rare dignity. ¡°The Deputy Head said that he wants to find an expert to verify the authenticity of the video. I¡¯ve already found an expert.¡±


    ¡°As the little princess of the Crown Pce, I don¡¯t believe anyone would dare to lie to me!¡±


    It was the first time she had revealed her identity and the first time she had used her identity to suppress others.


    Xiang Hai and Liang Han did not know Ye Tian¡¯s identity. When they heard that she was the princess of Crown Pce, disbelief appeared in their eyes.


    With the little princess as his guarantor, Liang Han was not so afraid of the Deputy Head.


    He told her everything he saw that night and even told her about Yu Wanting giving him a sum of money.


    He had already prepared for the worst. At most, he would be removed from the Royal Flying Academy!


    After Liang Han finished speaking, the expert came over.


    After the video test, it meant that it was impossible to fake it and the Deputy Head was speechless.


    The dean looked at the vice dean. ¡°I didn¡¯t investigate this matter properly and gave the two students a demerit. Old Hu, why are you so muddle-headed?¡±


    The Deputy Head felt bitter.


    Yu Wanting was Old Master Yu¡¯s granddaughter. Since she had instructed him, he could only follow her instructions.


    She thought that nothing would happen since Gu Yang and Xiang Hai had gone to Dayan Mountain.


    Who knew that the little princess of Crown Pce was their friend?


    ¡°This¡­ I only believed it when Liang Han lied. However, Gu Yang did make a mistake in hitting Liang Han in the academy, but Xiang Hai was framed.¡±


    The moment the Deputy Head finished speaking, Liang Han said hurriedly, ¡°At that time, I wronged Xianghai and Gu Yang stood up for him. I can understand that it was light to punch me. I won¡¯t me him!¡±


    When the Deputy Head heard this, he said coldly, ¡°No matter what the reason is, the academy has a rule that forbids people from hitting others. It¡¯s wrong for him to break it. Xiang Hai cane back and arrange for another internship, but Gu Yang still has to stay in Dayan Mountain for a period of time¡­¡±


    The dean raised his hand and interrupted the Deputy Dean¡¯s unfinished words. ¡°Gu Yang is an outstanding student specially recruited by our school. In the past three years, his results have always been at the top. I n to let His Highness know and arrange for him to intern in the royal family. Thest time His Highness came, he specially asked about Gu Yang.¡±


    The Deputy Head wanted to say something, but Ye Tian¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Director, I saw the watch on the Deputy Head¡¯s hand. It¡¯s worth a million and is more expensive than yours. Just a watch is so expensive, not to mention other luxurious items.¡±


    ¡°With the annual sry of the aviation academy, the Deputy Head is lower than you. I think you should investigate what¡¯s wrong! If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll go back and tell my father, Big Brother and Second Brother to send someone to investigate!¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s words made the Deputy Head break out in cold sweat.


    Seeing the dean looking at his watch, he secretly hid his hand behind his back.


    The Head of the hospital asked Gu Yang and the rest to go to his office. After cleaning up their mess, he wrote a letter of introduction to Gu Yang, asking him to report to the Royal flight team after the Lunar New Year.


    Xiang Hai¡¯s grades were usually good and the dean had also written a letter of introduction for him.


    As for Liang Han, Gu Yang and the others spoke up for him. The dean asked him to return the money to Yu Wanting and then return to Dayan Mountain to serve the vigers.


    ....


    Three dayster.


    There was a notice from the Royal Flying Academy.


    The Deputy Head was expelled and told all the major aviation schools in the country not to hire him.


    After the Deputy Head left the Royal Academy, he called Yu Wanting.


    Now that he had been banned by the major aviation schools and could not even find a job in the future, he could only ask for help from Wanting.


    ¡­

 Chapter 2414 - Hugging

    <h4>Chapter 2414: Hugging</h4>


    When Yu Wanting received the call from the Deputy Head, she had already received the money she had used to bribe Liang Han.


    Liang Han sold the car and Gu Yang lent him some money. After filling the hole, he returned it to Yu Wanting.


    Yu Wanting asked him what had happened and Liang Han did not say much. He blocked her and returned to Dayan Mountain.


    It was only when the Deputy Head called her that she found out that Gu Yang and Xiang Hai had returned to the capital. Moreover, the Head had written a letter of introduction to rmend them to work in the Royal flight department.


    Yu Wanting was so angry she gritted her teeth.


    Although her grandfather was powerful, he could not interfere in the internal departments of the royal family.


    ¡°I asked you to do something small, but why can¡¯t you do it?¡±


    The Deputy Head was furious when he heard Yu Wanting¡¯s words.


    He was the most unlucky one now, alright?


    ¡°Miss Yu, I need a hundred million. If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll upload the video of you buying my recording and framing Xiang Hai!¡±


    What?


    Hadn¡¯t she already destroyed the video of her framing Xiang Hai?


    ¡°Stop boasting. What video do you have? Show it to me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yu probably doesn¡¯t know that Liang Han kept a copy!¡±


    When Yu Wanting heard this, anger burst out from her eyes.


    The hand holding the phone tightened and the veins on the back of his hand protruded out.


    Liang Han actually kept a copy!


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a hundred million. I¡¯ll give you half of the fifty million first. Take your family and retire. Don¡¯t appear in front of me again.¡± Yu Wanting did not give the Deputy Head a chance to refute. ¡°If you¡¯re greedy, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    ¡°Alright, 50 million it is!¡±


    Yu Wanting was furious after the call.


    A sports car drove over and the handsome Fu Yunze got out of the sports car.


    Seeing Yu Wanting¡¯s dark expression at the entrance of the restaurant, Fu Yunze went forward and held her shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who made you unhappy?¡±


    Yu Wanting leaned into Fu Yunze¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Gu Yang. He¡¯s back from Dayan Mountain and might even work in the royal family after the Lunar New Year.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s back?¡±


    Yu Wanting told him what had happened.


    Fu Yunze patted Yu Wanting¡¯s back and said softly to her, ¡°It¡¯s fine if hees back. There¡¯s something I need him to do.¡±


    Yu Wanting looked up at Fu Yunze and asked curiously, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°His mother is seriously ill and needs a kidney transnt. My father and I are not suitable. He¡¯s her son. If he¡¯s a match, he will have to donate a kidney to his mother.¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Why would the Royal flight department want a pilot with a missing kidney?¡±


    Yu Wanting smiled. ¡°Yes, Ye Tian might not want him anymore!¡±


    Thinking of Gu Yang¡¯s arrogant and cold appearance, Yu Wanting gritted her teeth in hatred.


    What she could not get, it would be best if it was destroyed and others could forget about getting it!


    ....


    An Rui had just returned from a trip abroad.


    She turned on her phone that had been closed for several days.


    There were several missed calls and messages from unknown numbers.


    It was all from Shen Mingxiu.


    After she blocked him, he used someone else¡¯s phone to send it.


    An Rui closed her eyes, feeling a little sad, but not as sad as before.


    Mr An¡¯s chauffeur picked them up at the airport.


    Half an hourter, the car drove into a high-end district.


    This was the vi and An Rui¡¯s house was in thest row.


    When the car arrived at the entrance of the vi, An Rui saw a familiar figure standing outside the vi next door.


    An Rui¡¯s pupils constricted slightly.


    Shen Mingxiu!!!


    Why was he here?


    Getting out of the car, An Rui nced at Shen Mingxiu.


    Shen Mingxiu had also seen her and looked back at her.


    He had lost a lot of weight, his eyes were bloodshot and there was a faint stubble on his usually clean chin.


    He waved at An Rui.


    An Rui ignored him.


    ¡°Ruirui, what are you looking at?¡± Mrs An got out of the car and looked at An Rui, who was in a bad mood recently.


    An Rui shook her head and followed her mother into the vi without looking at Shen Mingxiu.


    Back in the room, An Ruiy on the bed.


    Her phone rang.


    It was from an unknown number. ¡°Little Ruirui, don¡¯t be angry at me, okay? I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say in the future. I won¡¯t make you angry anymore.¡±


    An Rui ignored him.


    After a while, another message came in. ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear to Liu Keke. She¡¯s not my godsister in the future and is nothing. Little Ruirui, can you give me another chance?¡±


    Since they met, when had he ever begged her in such a tone?


    An Rui¡¯s heart rxed a little.


    But when she thought of those sad times, she did not want to forgive him so easily.


    She turned off her phone.


    After taking a bath in the bathroom, An Rui changed into her pink pajamas.


    Shey on the bed and read for a while, and sleepiness gradually overwhelmed her.


    When she was in a daze, An Rui heard the sound of rain outside.


    It was raining now and the temperature was even lower.


    Mrs An went to An Rui¡¯s room, covered her with the nket and went to the window to draw the curtains.


    Seeing the boy standing in the rain outside, she muttered in confusion, ¡°Whose child is that? Why is he still standing outside when it¡¯s raining?¡±


    After Mrs An drew the curtains, she left.


    An Rui heard the sound of the door closing and opened her eyes.


    She ran to the window, opened the curtains a crack and looked outside.


    Her mother had gone out with an umbre and was talking to Shen Mingxiu. She might have asked him toe in and take shelter from the rain, but Shen Mingxiu shook his head.


    Mrs An passed an umbre to Shen Mingxiu, but he did not take it.


    An Rui knew that he was doing this for her to see.


    She put down the curtains,y on the bed and punched the pillow with her small hands.


    Shen Mingxiu knew that she was soft-hearted. An Rui told herself not to go down and let him continue to shower.


    She wanted to fall asleep again, but she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    The rain became heavier, hitting the window and crackling.


    An Rui got up from the bed with a frown, stomped her feet and went out.


    She nced at her parents¡¯ room. The lights were off and they should be asleep.


    An Rui went downstairs quietly, took an umbre from the entrance and went out.


    Shen Mingxiu wiped the rainwater off his face. Seeing An Rui walking towards him, he rushed towards her.


    ¡°Xiao Ruirui.¡± Shen Mingxiu reached out, wanting to pull An Rui into his arms. However, at the thought that he waspletely drenched, he retracted his hand.


    As they got closer, the redness in Shen Mingxiu¡¯s eyes became clearer. He had been in the rain for too long and his thin face was a little pale.


    An Rui tightened her grip on the umbre handle and said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Shen Mingxiu, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t think that I will make up with you just because you got caught in the rain. I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Shen Mingxiu¡¯s slender body shook.


    An Rui hurriedly held his arm in fear and the next moment, she was pulled into Shen Mingxiu¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 2415 - Making Up

    <h4>Chapter 2415: Making Up</h4>


    The moment he hugged her tightly, the city wall that An Rui had built with great difficulty copsed.


    She had liked him since high school and wanted to be his girlfriend.


    They had been dating for half a year and it was impossible to forget himpletely in such a short time.


    Her weakness was that she was easily soft-hearted towards him.


    She could not bear to see him suffer.


    An Rui closed her eyes, her tears falling like broken pearls.


    She felt aggrieved and sad!


    She clenched her fists and punched his shoulders a few times.


    ¡°As long as you can calm down, I¡¯m willing to die!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu was a eloquent person. Although he had a bad temper, he was good at coaxing people.


    ¡°Xiao Ruirui, apart from you, I can¡¯t tolerate anyone else in my heart. I was indeed wrong about Liu Keke. I promise there won¡¯t be a next time!¡±


    An Rui bit her lip and was about to say something when she heard him say, ¡°If we have any disagreements in the future, I¡¯ll give in first. You just have to be a good Queen.¡±


    ¡°I was too muddled in the past and had a lot of shorings. I promise to change slowly in the future!¡±


    An Rui wiped the tears on her face and shivered when the cold wind blew. ¡°Go in and change your clothes with me first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to our Xiao Ruirui.¡± Shen Mingxiu took the umbre from An Rui and led her into the vi.


    Shen Mingxiu asked, ¡°Are your parents asleep?¡±


    An Rui nodded.


    Shen Mingxiuughed. ¡°You look like your mother. You¡¯re so pretty and kind.¡±


    An Rui red at Shen Mingxiu. ¡°Stop being so glib. Keep your voice down. If you disturb my parents, they¡¯ll find out that I don¡¯t know how to exin myself.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu touched his wet short hair. ¡°Okay.¡±


    An Rui led Shen Mingxiu upstairs.


    She did not let him into her room and brought him to the guest room on the third floor.


    ¡°Go in and take a hot shower first. There¡¯s a clean towel inside. I¡¯ll go get some clothes for you.¡±


    Before Shen Mingxiu could say anything, An Rui had already turned and walked downstairs.


    An Rui took out a boy¡¯s sportswear and branded shoes from the wardrobe in her room.


    The shoes were signed by Shen Mingxiu¡¯s favorite basketball yer and were a limited edition. An Rui had used her connections and queued for the entire night to buy this pair of shoes.


    It was supposed to be Shen Mingxiu¡¯s New Year gift.


    Who knew that after they broke up, she nned to give this pair of shoes to someone else aftering back.


    The past few days, her emotions had been fluctuating and An Rui felt like she had taken a roller coaster ride.


    She sighed slightly and took her clothes and shoes to the guest room on the third floor.


    Shen Mingxiu was already showering in the bathroom. An Rui knocked on the door. ¡°Your clothes are here.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu opened the door a crack and took the clothes from An Rui.


    After a few minutes, Shen Mingxiu came out of the bathroom.


    Seeing the sneakers ced by the bathroom door, Shen Mingxiu froze.


    ¡°Is this for me?¡±


    An Rui nodded. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t have the chance to wear it.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu took a look at the sneakers and his eyes widened. ¡°F*ck, you even got a limited edition.¡±


    When boys saw something they liked, they would also be excited and surprised.


    An Rui said, ¡°Do you think it suits you?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu pursed his lips. He put down his shoes and ran to An Rui, picking her up and spinning her around.


    An Rui was shocked by him and she put her hands on his shoulders, wanting to scream but did not dare to.


    She could only hit him hard. ¡°Shen Mingxiu, put me down.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu put An Rui down and kissed her forehead. ¡°Little Ruirui, why are you so good?¡±


    An Rui turned her head away, not looking at him.


    What was the use of being good? Didn¡¯t he make her sad before?


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Change your shoes and go back early.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu nodded. ¡°Brother Yang is treating us to a meal tomorrow. Will you go?¡±


    An Rui hummed in agreement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.¡±


    An Rui nodded.


    Shen Mingxiu changed into his sneakers, put his wet clothes into a bag and walked toward the door.


    An Rui sent him downstairs.


    She stuffed an umbre into his hand. ¡°You drove here, right?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu nodded.


    ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    Seeing that she was starting to care about him again, Shen Mingxiu smiled. ¡°For my little Ruirui, I will be careful.¡±


    An Rui red at Shen Mingxiu and waved her hand. ¡°Leave quickly!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu looked at An Rui¡¯s pink lips. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    In the past, when they separated, they would kiss.


    An Rui seemed to have thought of something and her expression turned serious. ¡°Shen Mingxiu, if you want to make up, you have to agree to one of my conditions. You have to learn to respect me in everything you do. You can¡¯t force yourself on me without my consent.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu clicked his tongue. ¡°When couples kiss and hug, do they have to ask each other first?¡±


    An Rui said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s not talk about the future first. But you have to do this for the time being.¡±


    She was not making things difficult for him, but she wanted him to learn to respect her!


    Shen Mingxiu scratched his head, smiling cheekily. ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    ¡­.


    Gu Yang arranged for the gathering to be at Huangting Hotel.


    Ye Tian did not let Gu Yang pick her up and asked the driver to send her over.


    As Gu Yang¡¯s girlfriend, she naturally had toe early.


    After Gu Yang received her message, she waited at the entrance of Huangting.


    Ye Tian was wearing a short white jacket and loose jeans as she got out of the car.


    She had tied her long hair into a bun today and had put on light makeup. The moment she got out of the car, it seemed to add a touch of spring to this cold winter.


    Gu Yang went forward and grabbed Ye Tian¡¯s hand.


    The two of them walked toward Huangting. At this moment, Gu Yang¡¯s phone rang.


    ncing at the caller ID, Gu Yang hung up.


    But after a few seconds, it called again.


    Ye Tian looked at Gu Yang¡¯s cold and handsome face and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±


    Gu Yang gave the name of the room and let Ye Tian go in first. ¡°It¡¯s Fu Yunze. I¡¯ll take a call at the door.¡±


    It was Fu Yunze?


    Ye Tian looked at Gu Yang¡¯s figure walking toward the door and furrowed her slender eyebrows.


    Why was Fu Yunze looking for Gu Yang?


    Now, even Ye Tian felt disgusted when she heard Fu Yunze¡¯s name!


    Gu Yang walked to the marble pir at the entrance and answered the call.


    ¡°Ah Yang, I called you because I had something urgent to talk to you about.¡± Fu Yunze¡¯s voice sounded as elegant and modest as ever.


    But Gu Yang knew that it was just an illusion.


    Fu Yunze was someone who was extremely good at currying favor with his elders.


    The elders all liked children like him.


    ¡°Say it.¡± Gu Yang raised her eyebrows and said coldly.


    ¡°Ah Yang, Auntie is sick.¡±


    Gu Yang scoffed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you and your son taking care of her when she¡¯s sick? Why are you calling me?¡±


    Did she care about him when he was sick all these years?


    ¡°It¡¯s not a small illness. Auntie needs a kidney transnt.¡±


    Hearing Fu Yunze¡¯s words, Gu Yang¡¯s grip on her phone tightened.


    There seemed to be a thorn stuck in her throat and she could not say anything for a while!

 Chapter 2416 - Chance Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 2416: Chance Encounter</h4>


    Fu Yunze sighed, his voice sad and heavy.


    ¡°Auntie is currently hospitalized at the Royal Hospital. My father and I did a test, but it doesn¡¯t match. It¡¯s hard to find a suitable kidney for now.¡±


    ¡°Ah Yang, Auntie is still your mother. Can youe to the hospital for a checkup?¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s grip on her phone was so strong that her veins were protruding.


    His thin jawline tensed up.


    Countless emotions were suppressed and suppressed.


    He said nothing and hung up.


    His tall body leaned against the marble pir. He took out a box of mint candy from his pocket and threw it into his mouth.


    The flight academy did not allow students to smoke for three years and he had not smoked for a long time.


    asionally, when she was stressed and wanted to smoke to relieve herself, she would throw a mint candy into her mouth.


    The words ¡®your mother needs a kidney transnt¡¯ were still echoing in her mind.


    ¡­.


    Royal Hospital.


    Fu Yunze stood at the door of the ward and made a call. After Gu Yang hung up, he prepared to call her again.


    At this moment, a cold voice sounded. ¡°Stop calling him.¡±


    Fu Yunze turned around and looked at Xu Wei, who was standing by the door. A trace of panic appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Auntie, you¡­ aren¡¯t asleep?¡±


    After Xu Wei fell sick, she looked haggard and thin, which was quite different from the strong woman she used to be.


    She looked even more slender and weak in therge hospital gown.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll help you to the bed.¡±


    Xu Wei had already married Fu Yunze¡¯s father. When she was sick, the father and son took turns to take care of her.


    Fu Yunze helped Xu Wei to the bed. She leaned against the pillow and looked at Fu Yunze with dull eyes. ¡°You called Gu Yang?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I couldn¡¯t find a suitable kidney for you in the hospital¡¯s kidney bank. Ah Yang is your biological son and I thought that there was a high chance that he was suitable, so I wanted him toe for a checkup. Who knew that he was unwilling and hung up?¡±


    ¡°But Auntie, don¡¯t worry. My father has already entrusted an overseas hospital to help you find her.¡±


    Xu Wei¡¯s expression was dark and her hands on the nket clenched into fists. ¡°Stop looking for Gu Yang in the future. Even if I die, I don¡¯t want him to donate a kidney to me.¡±


    ¡°Auntie¡­¡±


    Xu Wei waved her hand. ¡°Pretend that I don¡¯t have that son. I¡¯ll get awyer to make a will. If I¡¯m gone, the assets will be yours and your father¡¯s.¡±


    Fu Yunze said, ¡°Auntie, you can definitely live to a hundred years old. Why are you saying this? My father and I won¡¯t allow this to happen!¡±


    Xu Wei looked at the sensible and considerate Fu Yunze and her eyes turned red. ¡°You¡¯re a good child.¡± If Gu Yang was half as good as Fu Yunze, their rtionship would not be so stiff!


    ....


    Ye Tian waited in the room for a while. Gu Yang, Shen Mingxiu, An Rui, Qi Yuan, Li Lei and Zhou Li came in one after another.


    Seeing that Gu Yang¡¯s expression did not change, Ye Tian asked softly, ¡°Why is Fu Yunze looking for you?¡±


    Gu Yang saw the worry in Ye Tian¡¯s doe eyes and patted her head lightly. ¡°Nothing. They asked if I¡¯m going to their ce for the Lunar New Year.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Why don¡¯t youe to our house during the Lunar New Year?¡±


    Gu Yang raised her eyebrows and smiled wickedly. ¡°Take me to see my parents?¡±


    Ye Tian bit her lip, a trace of shyness appearing on her face. ¡°Yes, are you going?¡±


    Gu Yang hugged Ye Tian¡¯s slender shoulders and whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll go again next time.¡±


    How would he dare to meet her family in his current condition?


    Ye Tian guessed his concerns and did not force him.


    He was still young and had endless possibilities in the future. Besides, he would be working in the royal family after the Lunar New Year and would get better and better!


    Shen Mingxiu led An Rui into the room. An Rui struggled but could not break free.


    Shen Mingxiu said pitifully, ¡°Little Ruirui, hugs and kisses have to be approved by you. I¡¯m just holding your hand, aren¡¯t you going to give me some freedom?¡±


    That pitiful gaze made it seem like she was the one who had abused him!


    When Ye Tian saw the two of them holding hands, she was stunned for a moment before she smiled.


    With her understanding of An Rui, she knew that she would not cut off contact with Shen Mingxiu so easily.


    An Rui was a smart girl. She should have some requests for Shen Mingxiu when they made up this time.


    An Rui looked at Ye Tian in embarrassment. After all, she had said before that she would not forgive Shen Mingxiu again.


    This p in the face was loud.


    Ye Tian naturally would notugh at An Rui. When it came to rtionships, others could not interfere.


    After ordering, the two girls sat on the sofa, arm in arm.


    Several boys sat together and chatted.


    After a while, An Rui heard Shen Mingxiu say to Zhou Li, ¡°Senior Zhou, call the waiter over. I forgot some of Little Rui¡¯s favorite desserts.¡±


    An Rui stood up from the sofa and said to Shen Mingxiu with a frown, ¡°Why do you always order Senior Zhou to do things? He¡¯s not yourckey.¡±


    An Rui ran out to call the service staff.


    Seeing An Rui go out, Shen Mingxiu scratched his head. ¡°Am I wrong again?¡± With that said, he looked at Zhou Li. Zhou Li had grown taller and should be more than 1.8 meters tall. When he was in high school, he was shorter and thinner than them, but now he should be about the same height as him.


    The ck-rimmed sses on his nose bridge had been reced with rimless ones. His facial features had grown and he looked even more handsome. In addition, he had the aura of a schr. Not to mention, if he walked out, he would probably turn heads.


    ¡°Senior Zhou, you have a girlfriend in medical school, right?¡±


    Zhou Li shook his head, a smile on his handsome and refined face. ¡°I¡¯m already very busy with my studies every day. I don¡¯t have time to think about anything else.¡±


    ¡°There should be many girls wooing you, right?¡±


    Zhou Li said, ¡°I want to add you on WeChat, but I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so tall and handsome now, but why is your brain still a block of wood? When you graduate and fall in love, that feeling will bepletely different from school.¡±


    Gu Yang kicked Shen Mingxiu. ¡°Student Zhou, study hard. You don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship, so why are you persuading him?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just curious, what type of girls does Mr Zhou like?¡±


    Zhou Li picked up the cup and took a sip of water.


    ....


    After the dishes were served, they sat down to eat.


    Although they had graduated from high school and were in different sses, their rtionship was still as good as before.


    For a moment, it was as if she had returned to high school.


    The boy had drunk a lot and when he drank too much, he fought to go to the washroom first.


    Seeing that the washroom was upied by Li Lei, Shen Mingxiu went outside.


    After that, on the way back to the private room, the door of a private room suddenly opened from inside.


    A familiar figure appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Liu Keke?¡±


    Liu Keke was not alone. At this moment, she was in the arms of a boy.


    Seeing Shen Mingxiu, Liu Keke pulled the boy¡¯s hand away and walked forward quickly.

 Chapter 2417 - Missed

    <h4>Chapter 2417: Missed</h4>


    ¡°Stupid b*tch, why are you leaving? Are you ying with me?¡±


    The man chased after Liu Keke and quickly grabbed her wrist, pping her.


    Liu Keke covered her red and swollen face and red at the man with red eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to sell my bracelet, not my body!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re selling. If I like it, you can forget about escaping!¡±


    The man dragged Liu Keke toward the private room.


    Liu Keke was no match for the man¡¯s strength. When she saw Shen Mingxiu standing by the side, she gritted her teeth and refused to ask him for help.


    Seeing that she was about to be dragged into the room by the man, she punched the man¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see that she¡¯s unwilling? Let go!¡±


    The man was a little afraid when he saw Shen Mingxiu, who was tall and looked like he often fought.


    ¡°Stupid b*tch, don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± The man pointed at Liu Keke¡¯s nose and left with a distorted expression.


    Liu Keke covered her face with her hands and turned her back to Shen Mingxiu, her slender shoulders trembling.


    Shen Mingxiu looked at Liu Keke, who was crying softly, and his hands clenched into fists.


    After a few seconds of silence, he came up to her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you a sum of money? Why are you selling the bracelet?¡±


    Liu Keke turned her head away, not looking at Shen Mingxiu. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Shen Mingxiu wanted to leave, but he had just taken a step when his sleeve was pulled by a delicate hand.


    Liu Keke¡¯s tear-stained eyshes fluttered and she looked pitiful. She lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Mypany is in danger and needs a sum of money. My mother asked me to sell the family heirloom jade bracelet. That man ims to be the owner of a jade shop¡­¡±


    ¡°Who knew he was a liar!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu looked at Liu Keke, whose face was covered in tears, and frowned. ¡°Go back first. I¡¯ll go and find out about yourpany. If I can help, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°But Liu Keke, this is thest time I¡¯m helping you.¡±


    Liu Keke let go of Shen Mingxiu¡¯s sleeve and wiped her tears with the back of her hand. ¡°Brother Mingxiu, I don¡¯t regret what happened that night. I admit that my feelings for you are not simple. I have no regrets giving you the most precious thing!¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Mingxiu¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°I told you not to mention that again!¡±


    Liu Keke nodded. ¡°I never told anyone.¡±


    ¡°You can go back first!¡±


    Liu Keke nodded obediently.


    After Liu Keke left, Shen Mingxiu was about to return to the room when he turned around and saw Gu Yang not far away.


    Gu Yang had her hands in her pockets as she looked at Shen Mingxiu expressionlessly.


    It was obvious that Gu Yang had heard Liu Keke¡¯s words.


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s heart tightened and a sense of panic and nervousness grew in his limbs.


    ¡°Brother Yang, after I broke up with An Rui, I was in a bad mood and drank too much that night. I asked my brother to send me home. I don¡¯t know how Liu Keke found me. I was in a daze and thought she was An Rui.¡±


    ¡°I only knew that I did something wrong when I woke up.¡± Shen Mingxiu scratched his head. He had no impression of what happened that night. ¡°I won¡¯t drink anymore in the future and won¡¯t make the same mistake again. Brother Yang, can you keep this a secret for me¡­¡±


    Before Shen Mingxiu could finish, he was punched in the face by Gu Yang.


    Shen Mingxiu took a few steps back.


    The skin at the corner of his mouth was broken. Shen Mingxiu wiped the blood away and frowned at Gu Yang, whose expression was dark. ¡°Brother Yang, you really can¡¯t tell Ruirui about this. If not, we¡¯re really doomed!¡±


    Gu Yang walked in front of Shen Mingxiu, her well-defined hands grabbing his cor. Her voice was extremely cold. ¡°Old Shen, don¡¯t tell me that you made a mistake that every man in the world would make!¡±


    ¡°You know very well how An Rui treats you. Don¡¯t use being drunk as an excuse. If you didn¡¯t indulge Liu Keke, she wouldn¡¯t have the guts to climb into your bed.¡±


    ¡°If you only have An Rui in your heart, you wouldn¡¯t treat others as her even if you¡¯re drunk!¡± Gu Yang¡¯s grip on Shen Mingxiu¡¯s cor tightened until he was almost suffocating. ¡°You made such a serious mistake and you still want me to keep it a secret?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu was really panicking. He begged softly, ¡°Brother Yang, I didn¡¯t want to. If I had listened to Ruirui and didn¡¯t get too close to Liu Ke, that wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±


    ¡°But since things havee to this, I can¡¯t change the past. I can only treat Ruirui better in the future. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll really only happen once. If something like that happens again, I¡¯ll cut myself into pieces!¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s thin jawline was tense. ¡°Tell An Rui about this yourself. If she forgives and epts it, I won¡¯t say another word¡­¡±


    Before Gu Yang could finish, a trembling voice suddenly came from the corner of the corridor.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept or forgive you!¡±


    An Rui, whose face was already covered in tears, slowly walked out.


    No one knew how long she had been standing there, but from the tears on her face, it could be seen that she had heard everything!


    The moment he saw An Rui, Shen Mingxiu was stunned.


    ¡°Xiao Ruirui¡­¡± Shen Mingxiu¡¯s lips trembled, wanting to approach An Rui when An Rui suddenly shouted at him hysterically, ¡°Just stand there, don¡¯te over!¡±


    An Rui did not expect to receive such a heavy blow when she came out happily for the gathering today!


    It was like a bolt from the blue!


    Her heart felt so terrible that it was about to split open, as if it had been smashed into pieces by a heavy hammer!


    Her eyes were filled with tears and she could not stop them.


    She looked at Shen Mingxiu with tears in her eyes, feeling that he was familiar yet unfamiliar.


    Their heartachest night seemed to have be a joke in an instant.


    An Rui covered her mouth and took a deep breath. ¡°Shen Mingxiu, how can you still have the cheek to ask me to reconcile with you after what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    With every word she said, her heart felt like it was bleeding. ¡°How dare you? Do you think that I will forgive you if I like you more?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be unfaithful once. Let me tell you, whether you¡¯re drunk or not, I won¡¯t give you another chance after what happened!¡±


    ¡°Gu Yang, please pull him back and don¡¯t let him chase after us. I really don¡¯t want to be entangled with him anymore!¡±


    With that said, An Rui turned around and ran out.


    Ye Tian and Zhou Li came out to look for them and happened to hear An Rui¡¯s words.


    Although she did not know what had happened, An Rui looked extremely sad.


    Ye Tian wanted to chase after her, but Zhou Li was faster and ran after An Rui.


    Shen Mingxiu wanted to chase after her, but was stopped by Gu Yang.


    ¡°She has already heard it. If you chase after her, you will only add fuel to the fire. Old Shen, you missed out on a good girl!¡±

 Chapter 2418 - Heartbroken

    <h4>Chapter 2418: Heartbroken</h4>


    An Rui ran out of Huangting Hotel.


    Her tears fell like a string of broken pearls.


    Her mind was in a mess.


    Her heart seemed to have fallen into a deep valley.


    There was only pain!


    She kept running forward and the people who passed by her looked at her with strange gazes.


    She ran forward as if she could not see anything.


    She did not stop when someone called her from behind.


    Zhou Li called An Rui a few times. Seeing that she did not stop, he adjusted his sses and quickened his pace to follow behind her.


    He did not call her again and kept a distance from her, following her.


    An Rui did not know where she was going. She was like a headless fly, dazed and numb to everything around her.


    Her mind was in a mess.


    She did not want to think about Shen Mingxiu anymore. She felt disgusted just thinking about it.


    Although they had only been dating for six months, her heart had been with him for the past three years.


    She felt like her youth had been fed to a dog!


    An Rui walked for a long time until her feet got wet and she could not walk anymore.


    She sat on the flower terrace by the fountain in the square.


    Zhou Li bought a bottle of water, walked over, and handed it to her.


    The tears on An Rui¡¯s face had long been dried by the cold wind.


    Looking at the water Zhou Li handed over, she reached out and took it.


    She did not look at Zhou Li and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very foolish? He has already done such a thing and you still think I can tolerate and forgive him!¡±


    Zhou Li kept a distance from An Rui. Hearing her words, he said gently, ¡°Drink some water first!¡±


    An Rui nced at Zhou Li. ¡°None of you boys are good!¡±


    Zhou Li touched his nose and looked elsewhere.


    An Rui took a sip of water and felt that she should not vent her emotions on Zhou Li.


    Thinking of how he had followed her for so long, she stood up from the chair, holding her stomach and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Zhou Li looked around. In a small alley not far away, there was a barbecue stall. He asked An Rui patiently, ¡°Do you want to have some barbecue?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± An Rui walked toward the alley first.


    An Rui ordered a lot of things and even ordered a carton of beer.


    ¡°Drinking alcohol is bad for your health,¡± Zhou Li advised.


    An Rui opened a bottle of beer and ced it in front of Zhou Li. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Just tell me if you want to drink with me.¡±


    Zhou Li said nothing more.


    After the waiter brought the bowls and chopsticks over, Zhou Li silently scalded them with hot water before passing them to An Rui.


    An Rui was immersed in her emotions and did not notice the small details Zhou Li had done.


    She kept drinking and ate little.


    An Rui did not know how much she had drunk, but she was a little drunk.


    She suddenly stood up and shouted, ¡°I want to sing a song.¡±


    Many people at the barbecue stall looked at An Rui and some took out their phones, wanting to record a video.


    Seeing this, Zhou Li immediately walked over and advised people not to record a video.


    ¡°She was sad today and was in a bad mood. She drank too much. Don¡¯t record a video. Sorry to trouble you. I¡¯ll pay for your expenses tonight.¡±


    Zhou Li had a schrly aura and was handsome. He spoke gently and it was difficult to reject him.


    ¡°We¡¯re not recording a video and don¡¯t need you to treat us. You¡¯re her boyfriend, right? You¡¯re such a nice person.¡±


    Zhou Li shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m her high school ssmate.¡±


    An Rui closed her eyes and slowly sang ¡°Happy Breakup¡±.


    She studied music and even when she was drunk, her voice was pleasant to the ears.


    In addition to her true feelings, many people at the barbecue stall stopped eating and looked at her.


    ¡°You must have fallen out of love!¡±


    ¡°This song is too touching. I want to cry.¡±


    ¡°The girl is beautiful and has a good voice. Which boy doesn¡¯t know how to cherish her and hurt her so deeply?¡±


    After An Rui finished one song, she waved at Zhou Li. ¡°Senior Zhou, I want to go home.¡±


    Although she was drunk, she was notpletely drunk.


    Zhou Li hurried over and held An Rui.


    He hailed a taxi by the roadside and helped An Rui in.


    After getting into the car, An Rui leaned against the window and told him her address.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at An Rui¡¯s house.


    Zhou Li helped An Rui out of the car. As soon as they got out of the car, An Rui could not help but vomit.


    Hearing the sound, Mrs An walked out and frowned when she saw An Rui vomiting all over Zhou Li. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    Mrs An helped An Rui in and turned back to say to Zhou Li, ¡°You¡¯re Ruirui, right? Come in quickly, Auntie will find some clothes for you.¡±


    Zhou Li shook his head. He took off his dirty jacket and said to Mrs An politely, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and wash up myself. Auntie, quickly help An Rui into the house!¡±


    Mrs An wanted to say something, but Zhou Li had already left.


    ....


    After Zhou Li left the An family, he sent a message to Gu Yang and Ye Tian.


    ¡°An Rui has returned home safely.¡±


    Gu Yang and Ye Tian believed in Zhou Li¡¯s character. He would not hurt An Rui.


    Gu Yang, Ye Tian, and the rest were still at Huangting. They had not finished the meal, but no one was in the mood to eat.


    Shen Mingxiu sat on the sofa dejectedly, hugging his head with both hands, feeling extremely sad.


    Ye Tian had already understood what had happened. At this moment, she was angry at Shen Mingxiu.


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no point in everyone here. I¡¯ll send Old Shen backter. Everyone, disperse!¡± Gu Yang said.


    Ye Tian got up and Gu Yang sent her to the door. After she got into the car, she turned and returned to the room.


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and he tugged at his hair. ¡°Brother Yang, I really like An Rui. Thinking that I won¡¯t have the chance to be with her in the future, my heart is about to break.¡±


    Gu Yang pulled Shen Mingxiu up from the sofa. ¡°Have you ever thought that you and An Rui don¡¯t get along very well? You always think that she¡¯s important because you did something wrong. You don¡¯t cherish her when you¡¯re together. How can there be such a good thing?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already at this point. The bestpensation you can give An Rui is to give her time and space to heal her wound. At that time, you can apologize to her solemnly. Their rtionship won¡¯t be ruined!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu hit his head hard. ¡°I really f*cking want to beat myself to death!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to beat yourself to death. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    After Gu Yang sent Shen Mingxiu home, Gu Yang drove around the city.


    Later, the car stopped at the inpatient department of the Royal Hospital.


    He sat in the car, ate a mint candy and looked up at the inpatient department.


    After some time, he pushed open the door and got out.


    After asking the doctor on duty, he found Xu Wei¡¯s ward.


    Standing by the window, he did not go in.


    Xu Wei was lying on the bed and should have fallen asleep.


    Hisplexion looked worse than before and he had lost a lot of weight.


    A nurse came over in the middle of the night to check on Gu Yang and asked, ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s family?¡±

 Chapter 2419 - Lets End It

    <h4>Chapter 2419: Let¡¯s End It</h4>


    Gu Yang¡¯s lips moved, wanting to say something, but her throat was dry and she could not say a word.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not a family member, go back and rest early.¡± The nurse pushed the door open and went in.


    Hearing the noise, Xu Wei had already woken up.


    She was slightly confused when she saw a figure sh past the door.


    ¡°Nurse, who was outside just now?¡± Xu Wei asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a handsome teenager.¡±


    Xu Wei pursed her lips thoughtfully.


    The next morning, Fu Yunze brought breakfast over.


    Xu Wei asked him, ¡°Ah Ze, did youe to the hospital in the middle of the nightst night?¡±


    Fu Yunze thought to himself.


    He did note. Did Gu Yange?


    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s me.¡± There was a smile on Fu Yunze¡¯s handsome face. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Auntie¡¯s health. If it wasn¡¯t because Auntie didn¡¯t allow me to, I would have stayed here to apany Auntie.¡±


    Xu Wei was touched.


    Even her biological son was unwilling toe and see her, but Fu Yunze came to see her in the middle of the night!


    Xu Wei made a decision in her heart!


    ....


    The breakup of An Rui and Shen Mingxiu made Ye Tian¡¯s mood heavy.


    Who would have thought that Shen Mingxiu had slept with Liu Keke?


    To Ye Tian and An Rui, who were not even twenty years old, this felt like a very distant thing.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, after Ye Tian had dinner with her family, she arranged to meet Gu Yang at the Fireworks Square.


    Gu Yang was already waiting at Crown Pce.


    Gu Yang drove her to New Year¡¯s Square.


    After getting out of the car, he held her hand. Seeing that she was unhappy, he asked, ¡°Are you still sad about An Rui?¡±


    Ye Tian nodded, her pink lips pouting slightly. ¡°Shen Mingxiu swore that he would only be good to An Rui, but he still did something wrong to her.¡±


    Although he did not betray her when they broke up, no girl would forgive him after what happened.


    Ye Tian red at Gu Yang. ¡°If you do something wrong to me like Shen Mingxiu, I will not forgive you smelly boys like Ruirui.¡±


    Gu Yang pinched Ye Tian¡¯s slender and fair fingers. ¡°I won¡¯t give anyone a chance.¡±


    A smile finally appeared on Ye Tian¡¯s worried face.


    It was Ye Tian and Gu Yang¡¯s first timeing to the New Year¡¯s Square to watch fireworks.


    They were like ordinary couples, counting down with the number on the big screen.


    After the countdown, fireworks bloomed in the air.


    The couples hugged and kissed.


    The moment Ye Tian looked up at the fireworks, Gu Yang kissed her.


    She wrapped her arms around Gu Yang¡¯s neck and responded shyly.


    ....


    After the Lunar New Year, Ye Tian had been away for a few days.


    She had agreed with Gu Yang to go out on the sixth day of the Lunar New Year.


    They climbed the mountain together. He was very strong and would carry her when she could not walk. When they reached the top of the mountain, they drank the spring water together.


    In the next few days, the two of them went to several ces.


    At the beach, they sat together to drink and eat snacks.


    He had rented a bicycle that could carry people. She sat in the back and he drove her around the beach to see the scenery.


    Time always passed very quickly when she was with him.


    Behind the bicycle, she could always hear her bell-likeughter.


    Ye Tian only got three days of leave from Nan Zhi. In the end, she pulled Gu Yang to take the ferris wheel.


    When the ferris wheel turned to the highest position, she kissed him.


    Sweetness and happiness flowed in her heart.


    They came down from the ferris wheel and went to the restaurant for dinner.


    He treated her to steak.


    Although she had eaten since she was young, it was her first time being invited to such a romantic restaurant by a boy.


    He was very gentlemanly. He cut the steak into pieces for her and even ordered her favorite dessert.


    After eating, he sent her to the entrance of Crown Pce.


    Ye Tian was about to push open the door and get out of the car, but she could not push it open.


    She turned back to look at Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang reached out and grabbed Ye Tian¡¯s slender wrist.


    Ye Tian looked at him in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    His expression was slightly serious.


    ¡°We...¡± Gu Yang looked at Ye Tian¡¯s bright doe eyes and pursed his lips tightly. A momentter, his low and hoarse voice sounded again.¡± I don¡¯t deserve you. Let¡¯s end it like this! ¡±


    Ye Tian widened her eyes and looked at Gu Yang in disbelief.


    ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    Gu Yang ced a hand on her forehead, her thin face tensed as her slender eyes turned red. ¡°You will meet someone worthy of you in the future. We¡¯ve left each other beautiful memories, but we don¡¯t have to have a happy ending, right?¡±


    Ye Tian was stunned.


    She had not regained her senses from his words.


    Her eyebrows were furrowed tightly together.


    ¡°Gu Yang, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Ye Tian had not expected him to mention breaking up with her.


    The past few days, he had been so good to her, attentive and considerate. She could tell that he was very happy.


    There was no conflict between them, but he broke up with her!


    Tears filled Ye Tian¡¯s doe eyes. She turned her head away and wiped them away.


    ¡°Alright, tell me your reason.¡±


    ¡°I already said.¡± Gu Yang looked at Ye Tian¡¯s biting lips and her voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide if I¡¯m worthy or not!¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s tall and thin body leaned against the chair, his eyes dazed and empty.


    ¡°But I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    Hearing his words, Ye Tian swallowed the countless words that were about toe out of her mouth.


    ¡°Then what are these days? Compensation before breaking up?¡± Ye Tian closed her eyes, suppressing her tightening heart. She wanted to say something to make him take back his decision, but seeing the exhaustion in his eyes, she could not say anything.


    Recalling the hard work he had done after falling for her, she knew that he must be under a lot of pressure!


    ¡°Gu Yang, you¡¯re about to enter the royal family to work. When I graduate from university, with your excellence, you might have good results. Do you really want to give up everything we¡¯ve worked for?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll meet someone better in the future.¡±


    Ye Tian stared at Gu Yang¡¯s side profile for a long time, her lips moving. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He was not a child anymore. Whatever decision he made, he should have thought about it carefully.


    Since he was unwilling to continue walking with her, with her personality, she would not pester him.


    ¡°Gu Yang, I promise you.¡±


    Gu Yang pursed his lips into a straight line. He looked at Ye Tian and said hoarsely, ¡°Go back!¡±


    The car door was unlocked.


    Ye Tian pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    She took a few steps forward and the tears that had been suppressed in her eyes fell uncontrobly.


    She cupped her mouth and jogged into the pce.


    Gu Yang looked at Ye Tian¡¯s disappearing back and his hands on the steering wheel tightened. A momentter, he started the engine, turned the steering wheel, and the sports car immediately left the square.

 Chapter 2420 - Not Interested

    <h4>Chapter 2420: Not Interested</h4>


    Ye Tian returned to her room.


    Lying on the bed, her tears fell uncontrobly.


    She had never thought that Gu Yang would break up with her!


    She clenched her fists and punched the pillow hard!


    She was going to ignore him forever!


    So be it. Who cared about whom?


    The video rang and Ye Tian wiped the tears off her face. When she saw the video Bo Cixue had sent, she sniffed and answered the call.


    Seeing that Ye Tian¡¯s eyes were red and her usually smiling face was tense, Bo Cixue frowned and asked, ¡°My sweetheart, why are you crying?¡±


    Ye Tian had always said everything in front of Bo Cixue and had no secrets.


    She knew that even if she knew that she had a boyfriend, Sister Apple would keep it a secret for her.


    Ye Tian told her about breaking up with Gu Yang.


    ¡°I was still immersed in sweetness a second ago, but the next second, he gave me a shock!¡±


    Ye Tian casually carried a doll and looked down. It was the bear Gu Yang had given her and she quickly threw the bear away.


    ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s tired? I think it¡¯s just an excuse. He must be tired of me and doesn¡¯t like me anymore!¡±


    Looking at Ye Tian, who looked inexplicably cute as she spoke, Bo Cixue almost could not help butugh.


    Seeing that Bo Cixue wanted tough, Ye Tian felt even more aggrieved. ¡°Sister Apple, I already fell out of love. Why didn¡¯t youfort me?¡±


    Bo Cixue said, ¡°You actually know better than anyone that he must have had a reason to break up. You¡¯re still sure that he likes you.¡±


    As the little princess of Crown Pce, she was indeed confident.


    However, since he had suggested it, it meant that he really did not want to be with her anymore.


    ¡°Sister Apple, are you really tired being with me?¡±


    Her identity had given him a lot of pressure, right?


    ¡°Actually, as long as I want to investigate, I can find out the specific reason why he broke up with me.¡± She could use her investigation methods on others, but she did not want to use them on Gu Yang.


    If he did not tell her, it meant that it was his private matter.


    She could not use her identity to invade others¡¯ privacy.


    That would be disrespectful to him.


    ¡°I think you should give him some space or a deadline.¡± Bo Cixue looked at Ye Tian, her voice soft and patient. ¡°If he still doesn¡¯t take the initiative to look for you after that deadline, you have to consider carefully about closing up with him!¡±


    Ye Tian pouted. ¡°What rtionship can I still have with him? We¡¯ve already broken up.¡±


    ¡°Then you said it out of anger.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t forgive him so easily. I even saidst time that Ruirui was spoiling Shen Mingxiu, but I¡¯m actually spoiling Gu Yang too!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t find a boy better than him!¡±


    Bo Cixue shook her head and looked at Ye Tian lovingly. ¡°You don¡¯t mean what you say. But you¡¯re right about one thing. Don¡¯t forgive me so easily!¡±


    ....


    After the video call with Bo Cixue, Ye Tian packed the things Gu Yang had given her.


    She asked Yi Fan to send her a package.


    The next morning, Gu Yang received a package from Ye Tian.


    It was full of things he had given her, including the ne with his photo.


    Gu Yang held the ne tightly in her palm, her thin jaw tensed and her slender eyes bloodshot.


    He knew that he might have missed a girl who was really good to him before he made that decision!


    Just as he had said, he was not worthy of her and she deserved better!


    ....


    In the hospital.


    Fu Yandong and Fu Yunze were apanying Xu Wei in the ward.


    ¡°Auntie, to be honest, I secretly contacted Ah Yang, but he refused toe for a checkup,¡± Fu Yunze said, slightly aggrieved. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be scolded by him, but he¡¯s Auntie¡¯s son. He¡¯s not even willing to do a checkup. I¡¯m really disappointed for Auntie.¡±


    Fu Yandong pretended to be dignified and red at Fu Yunze. ¡°I heard that Ah Yang is about to enter the Royal flight department. If he reces your Auntie¡¯s kidney, he won¡¯t be able to enter. To young people, their future is naturally the most important.¡±


    There was another meaning in Fu Yandong¡¯s words. In Gu Yang¡¯s heart, her future was much more important than his mother¡¯s life.


    Fu Yunze said, ¡°Dad, Auntie is still so young. If she can get a kidney transnt, she can live for another few decades and grow old with you...¡±


    Fu Yandong sighed and looked at Xu Wei with heartache and reluctance. ¡°If my kidney could be exchanged for Xiao Wei¡¯s, I would definitely do it. Unfortunately, mine doesn¡¯t match...¡±


    ¡°Xiao Wei, don¡¯t worry. Even if I have to go bankrupt, I will find a kidney that matches yours.¡±


    Xu Wei looked at Fu Yandong and Fu Yunze, feeling touched.


    She did not know how long she could hold on, but her body was getting worse and she felt that she did not have much time left.


    She wanted to give a portion of her huge fortune to Gu Yang, but this child disappointed her too much.


    She did not want him to change her kidney, but he had note to see her when she was hospitalized.


    He did not care about her at all!


    Xu Wei looked at Fu Yandong and said with a weak voice, ¡°Yan Dong, I¡¯ll ask my assistant to make a will for me. I¡¯ll leave everything to you and Yunze in the future.¡±


    Fu Yandong grabbed Xu Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiaowei, don¡¯t say that. Why would I want your assets?¡±


    Fu Yunze went forward and said with red eyes, ¡°Auntie, you will be fine. Don¡¯t make a will. Dad and I only want you to be fine.¡±


    Xu Wei patted Fu Yunze¡¯s arm and said, ¡°What a good boy.¡±


    ....


    Fu Yandong and Fu Yunze left the ward and returned to the car.


    Both father and son¡¯s expressions changed.


    Fu Yandong took out a handkerchief and wiped his hand that was held by Xu Wei. His eyes were cold. ¡°After being with her for so many years, I¡¯m finally looking forward to that day.¡±


    Fu Yunze looked at Fu Yandong, whose expression was cold. ¡°Dad, do you really have no feelings for Xu Wei?¡±


    ¡°At our age, what rtionship are we talking about? Interests are the most important.¡± Fu Yandong looked at Fu Yunze. ¡°Love is the cheapest thing in the world. Haven¡¯t you been dating Old Granddaughter Yu recently?¡±


    Fu Yunze nodded.


    ¡°Take good care of Old Yu. When Xu Wei¡¯s corporation is in our hands, we still need a lot of connections. Old Yu is the most important.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ....


    Three dayster.


    Xu Wei¡¯s assistant brought thewyer to the ward.


    Fu Yandong and Fu Yunze both advised Xu Wei not to make a will. Xu Wei shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind.¡±


    Xu Wei nced at thewyer. ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡±


    Thewyer turned on the recording pen andptop.


    Xu Wei was about to start distributing her assets when the door to the ward was pushed open.


    Xu Wei¡¯s main doctor had arrived.


    At the same time, Gu Yang, who had made Xu Wei¡¯s heart turn cold, also came.


    Gu Yang had her hands in her pockets, an indifferent expression on her cold face.

 Chapter 2421 - Disappearance

    <h4>Chapter 2421: Disappearance</h4>


    Gu Yang¡¯s arrival made Fu Yandong and Fu Yunze feel nervous and panicked.


    Fu Yandong was an old fox, but he returned to normal within two to three seconds. There was even a smile on his face. ¡°Ah Yang is here. During the period when your mother was sick, she wanted to see you the most. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here!¡±


    Fu Yandong went forward, wanting to hold Gu Yang¡¯s hand.


    Gu Yang had her hands in her pockets and did not move.


    She acted like she did not hear Fu Yandong¡¯s words, her expression indifferent.


    Xu Wei nced at Gu Yang. She did not know if she was about to die. She had countlessints about him in her heart, but now, she could not say anything bad.


    At this time, how could a person not miss their closest kin the most?


    No matter how outstanding Fu Yunze was, he was not her biological son.


    No matter how bad Gu Yang was, she had given birth to her after ten months of pregnancy.


    Xu Wei closed her eyes and opened them again, her eyes slightly red. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Although she could not say anything mean, she could not say anything nice after so many years of cold interaction between mother and son.


    Besides, who wouldn¡¯t be annoyed by Gu Yang¡¯s bad attitude?


    ¡°Your Uncle Fu is talking to you. Are you deaf?¡±


    Gu Yang looked at Xu Wei impatiently. ¡°I came to tell you that I did a test and can help you change your kidney.¡±


    The attending doctor, who had been silent, said, ¡°Madam Xu, your son came to do the test a few days ago, but he asked me to keep it a secret and tell you the results.¡±


    After the attending doctor finished speaking, the air in the ward seemed to have frozen.


    It was quiet, eerily quiet.


    She could even hear the sound of a needle falling.


    Fu Yandong and Fu Yunze looked at each other.


    Disbelief appeared in both father and son¡¯s eyes.


    Gu Yang was willing to give her kidney to Xu Wei!


    Of course, Xu Wei was even more shocked.


    Ever since Gu Yang¡¯s father passed away, Xu Wei had never been nice to Gu Yang. Their rtionship was like fire and water.


    Xu Wei had never counted on Gu Yang. Before she died, she only wanted him toe and see her.


    Xu Wei¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°W-What did you say?¡±


    Gu Yang said nothing and the attending doctor repeated what he had just said.


    Fu Yandong said, ¡°Ah Yang, Uncle Fu is happy for your mother that you can do this. Xiao Wei, you don¡¯t have to make a will today. If you do, don¡¯t give all of your assets to Yunze and me and leave it to Ah Yang.¡±


    Fu Yandong¡¯s words were clearly for Gu Yang to hear.


    She specially told him that his mother wanted to leave all her assets to him and Fu Yunze.


    It had nothing to do with him.


    After all, if a bloodthirsty person heard their mother doing this, they would definitely be angry!


    Unexpectedly, Gu Yang had no reaction to Fu Yandong¡¯s words.


    ¡°She can decide on her own assets. What does it have to do with me?¡± Gu Yang replied coldly.


    Fu Yandong was rendered speechless.


    Xu Wei¡¯s eyes shed when she heard Gu Yang¡¯s words.


    She looked at the assistant andwyer. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that for today. We¡¯ll talk about the will next time.¡±


    The assistant andwyer left.


    Gu Yang had no intention of staying any longer. He looked at Xu Wei and said coldly, ¡°I can give you a kidney transnt, but on one condition. You have to divorce Fu Yandong!¡±


    ¡°Ah Yang, my father and Auntie are really in love. How can you separate them?¡±


    Gu Yang snorted and strode toward Fu Yunze. She grabbed his cor with both hands and punched his face.


    Fu Yunze took a few steps back, clenching his fists tightly, wanting to hit Gu Yang.


    Fu Yandong came over and pulled Fu Yunze out of the ward.


    After a few minutes, the father and son walked in.


    Gu Yang snorted and left without looking back.


    Xu Wei was furious when she saw that Gu Yang did not apologize after hitting her.


    Fu Yandong and Fu Yunze went forward tofort Xu Wei.


    ¡°Xiaowei, Ah Yang finally made this decision. Don¡¯t criticize him anymore!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Auntie. Although Ah Yang agreed, his attitude toward you is still quite cold. I¡¯m just afraid that he will go back on his words and you won¡¯t be able to find a suitable kidney.¡±


    Xu Wei¡¯s mind was in a mess and she waved her hand. ¡°Yan Dong, you and Yunze can go back first. I want to be alone.¡±


    ....


    The moment Fu Yandong and Fu Yunze walked out of the ward, their expressions darkened.


    ¡°What is Gu Yang thinking? He actually came to the hospital for a test without saying anything?¡± Fu Yandong gritted his teeth, a trace of ruthlessness appearing in his eyes. ¡°Seeing that our n is about to seed, he came to interfere. I think he just wants to fight with us for our assets!¡±


    Fu Yunze said, ¡°Dad, if Gu Yang really donated a kidney to Auntie, she would definitely pass the inheritance of the corporation to him. I can tell that she still has feelings for Gu Yang!¡±


    Fu Yandong snorted. ¡°That depends on whether that boy is still alive!¡±


    ¡°Dad, do you want to...¡±


    Fu Yandong narrowed his eyes. ¡°Those who block my way will only end up dying!¡±


    ....


    On this day.


    The weather forecast said that there would be rain and snow in the capital at night, reminding the citizens to do their work to prevent the cold.


    Gu Yang went to the neighboring city and drove back to the district.


    Not long after he got on the highway, he found a car following behind him at a steady pace.


    Gu Yang¡¯s lips curled up meaningfully.


    Had that old fox finally lost his patience?


    Gu Yang stepped on the elerator and the car sped up.


    The weather was dark and snow particles hit the car, making crackling sounds.


    Speeding on the highway was extremely dangerous. It was obvious that the other party¡¯s car had been modified. Suddenly, it hit Gu Yang¡¯s car ruthlessly.


    Gu Yang¡¯s car was almost knocked down the mountain. He stabilized the steering wheel and sped up. Even though he avoided it nimbly, his arm was still grazed.


    The car behind kept chasing after her.


    A trace of coldness appeared in Gu Yang¡¯s eyes. He turned the steering wheel and crashed into the car that was driving alongside him.


    That car rushed towards the barrier and the rear of the car hung dangerously from the cliff.


    Gu Yang was about to get out of the car when another car rushed over from behind.


    With a bang, Gu Yang¡¯s car hit the hill.


    The impact was too strong and Gu Yang¡¯s car rolled down the hill and into the sea.


    A man got out of Gu Yang¡¯s car and saved the person in the car that almost rolled down the hill.


    The two of them stood by the barrier and watched as Gu Yang¡¯s car gradually disappeared into the sea.


    One of them took out his phone and made a call.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    The Fu family.


    Fu Yunze received the message and went to the study to find Fu Yandong.


    ¡°Dad, Uncle Lin called just now. The matter has been settled. Gu Yang can¡¯t be a threat to us anymore.¡±


    Fu Yandong nodded, a cold look in his eyes. ¡°I wanted to give that boy a way out, but he asked for it.¡±


    ¡°Tell your Uncle Lin that when I get Xu Wei¡¯s corporation, I will give him 5% of the shares.¡±


    For arge corporation, 5% of shares was already a fortune that could not be earned in a lifetime!

 Chapter 2422 - Hes Back

    <h4>Chapter 2422: He¡¯s Back</h4>


    The next day.


    Fu Yunze arrived at the hospital and told Xu Wei that Gu Yang had gone abroad.


    ¡°I only just found out about this. I heard that he immigrated and never came back after going abroad.¡±


    Looking at Xu Wei¡¯s disappointed and pained gaze, Fu Yunze thought that she hadpletely lost hope in Gu Yang. Heforted her, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. My father is already doing his best to find a suitable kidney for you. He will definitely not let anything happen to you.¡±


    ¡°Although Gu Yang broke her promise, you still have me and Dad. We will always protect you.¡±


    Xu Wei closed her eyes. ¡°So what if I die? It¡¯s just that little bastard left the country without saying anything. He doesn¡¯t treat me as his mother at all!¡±


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be sad. The doctor said that you can¡¯t be too emotional.¡±


    Xu Wei looked at Fu Yunze¡¯s handsome and gentle face and nodded silently.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t think about the will. My father will definitely find a suitable kidney for you and let you live a long life.¡±


    Xu Wei shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll call my assistant andwyer overter.¡±


    ¡°Auntie...¡±


    ¡°Yunze, stop talking.¡±


    In the afternoon, when Fu Yandong heard that Xu Wei had called awyer over, he also came to the ward.


    He and Fu Yunze pretended to persuade Xu Wei, but she did not listen and insisted on making a will.


    Thewyer typed the document and read Xu Wei¡¯s will. She had basically given all of her assets to Fu Yandong and Fu Yunze.


    Xu Wei took the fountain pen from her assistant, signed her name and pressed her fingerprint.


    After thewyer took the document signed by Xu Wei, he gave Fu Yandong a copy.


    Fu Yandong looked at the contents of the will and was extremely excited.


    ¡°Xiaowei.¡± After Fu Yandong put the document in his bag, he went to the bed and held Xu Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re too silly.¡±


    Xu Wei looked at Fu Yandong¡¯s handsome and mature face and smiled. ¡°Yan Dong, will you still be good to me in the future?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will.¡±


    Fu Yandong¡¯s words rang in her ears. However, he never came to the hospital again after that day.


    Xu Wei had called him and he said that he had just taken over thepany and was busy with many things.


    Her attitude was good at first, but after a few days, it changedpletely.


    She was not even willing to brush him off.


    Not only did Fu Yandong note to the hospital, Fu Yunze seemed to have disappeared as well.


    Xu Wei¡¯s assistant told her that Fu Yandong had moved into her office and was preparing to hold a temporary shareholders¡¯ meeting.


    He wanted to announce Xu Wei¡¯s will at the shareholders¡¯ meeting.


    ¡°President Bo seems to have changed into a different person. In the past, he would greet me with a smile when he saw me. Now, he¡¯s just short of firing me.¡± The assistant sighed. ¡°I think it won¡¯t be long before he fires me.¡±


    Not only did he fire Xu Wei¡¯s assistant, but he also fired her team and reced them with people who were loyal to him.


    This was what it meant by a change in attitude.


    ....


    The night was getting darker.


    Xu Wei leaned against the head of the bed, recalling everything that had happened over the years.


    Had Fu Yandong ever been sincere to her?


    Xu Wei took out her phone and video-called Fu Yandong.


    It rang for a long time, but no one answered. Just when Xu Wei thought that no one would answer, the video call went through.


    The video was directed at the bedroom where she and Fu Yandong had gotten married.


    Fu Yandong walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around him. He was holding a towel and drying his hair.


    Xu Wei was about to speak when a slender and tall young figure suddenly walked out of the bathroom behind Fu Yandong.


    When she saw the woman¡¯s face clearly, Xu Wei¡¯s pupils constricted and her heart tightened.


    Ah Yan.


    The servant of the Fu family, Xu Wei, had been taking care of her since she married into the family.


    Ah Yan usually did not put on makeup and her face was sallow and inconspicuous.


    However, at this moment, Ah Yan¡¯s skin was fair and clean. She was wearing a sexy nightdress from Xu Wei¡¯s wardrobe and had a facial mask on her face. How did she still look like that?


    It was obvious that the video call was answered by Ah Yan. After she came out of the bathroom, she looked at the camera and a provocative smile appeared on her lips.


    Xu Wei¡¯s expression darkened.


    Ah Yan half knelt on the bed, took the towel from Fu Yandong and wiped his hair.


    ¡°Yan Dong, will you marry me after Xu Wei dies?¡± Ah Yan wheedled to Bo Yan Dong. ¡°I¡¯ve suffered all these years. I¡¯ve been acting ugly and serving your wife. You have to make it up to me.¡±


    Fu Yandong pulled Ah Yan into his arms, lowered his head, and bit her lips. ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of this family in the future.¡±


    Ah Yan¡¯s slender fingers drew circles on Fu Yandong¡¯s shoulders and she giggled. ¡°Okay, you have to keep your word, Chairman Fu.¡±


    There was a smile in Fu Yandong¡¯s eyes as he threw Ah Yan onto the wide bed and pressed himself against her.


    ....


    Xu Wei turned off her phone.


    She leaned against the pillow and covered her face with her hands.


    A mocking smile appeared on her lips.


    After some time, she called Fu Yunze.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was answered.


    There was a trace of impatience in Fu Yunze¡¯s usually gentle voice. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m working overtime. Do you think it¡¯s easy to work in the Royal news department?¡±


    Fu Yunze had never treated Xu Wei like this before. When had he not tried to please her in the past?


    The contrast between the father and son made Xu Wei want tough and cry.


    Fortunately, she had taken precautions in advance. Otherwise, how could she bear such a change between the father and son?


    ¡°Yunze, weren¡¯t you busy in the news department when you came to the hospital every day in the past?¡±


    On the other end of the line, Fu Yunze was silent for a moment. When he spoke again, his voice was even more impatient. ¡°It was in the past, but it¡¯s now. Auntie, my father and I are busy. The hospital has arranged for nurses to take care of you. If there¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t contact us!¡±


    Fu Yunze hung up on Xu Wei.


    Xu Wei leaned against the bed andughed mockingly.


    The door was pushed open and Gu Yang, who was dressed in ck, walked in.


    That night, after Gu Yang¡¯s car rolled into the sea, he relied on himself to break the window and escape from the car.


    ¡°I heard that Fu Yandong is holding a shareholders¡¯ meeting tomorrow. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing his face when he finds out that I¡¯m not dead.¡±


    Xu Wei looked at Gu Yang and waved at him. ¡°Ah Yang, Mom did you wrong. I wronged you in the past...¡±


    Before Xu Wei could finish, Gu Yang interrupted her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this. If you stab someone, even if the wound has healed, it will still hurt on rainy days.¡±


    Xu Wei covered her face with her hands as hot tears fell.


    She knew that Gu Yang would not forgive her easily no matter what she said.


    She had been blinded by greed in the past. She had actually treated Fu Yandong and Fu Yunze as good people, while they were two ingrates!


    If she had not invested in it back then, Fu Yandong¡¯spany would have long gone bankrupt.


    He was still not satisfied and wanted to swallow all of her assets!

 Chapter 2423 - Reverse

    <h4>Chapter 2423: Reverse</h4>


    Fu Yandong¡¯s long-awaited shareholder meeting was going to be held today.


    After getting Xu Wei¡¯s will, he informed the shareholders.


    He had been by Xu Wei¡¯s side for many years and had been waiting for this day.


    Early in the morning, Fu Yandong went to the bathroom to take a bath and changed into the shirt and pants Ah Yan had prepared for him. Ah Yan half-knelt on the bed to help him tie his tie.


    ¡°President Bo, please take care of me in the future!¡± Ah Yan smiled sweetly.


    Fu Yandong pinched Ah Yan¡¯s chin and lowered his head to kiss her. ¡°You¡¯ll be the chairman¡¯s wife after today.¡±


    Ah Yan hugged Fu Yandong¡¯s waist with both hands, imagining that beautiful scene.


    Fu Yunze did not go to the corporation with Fu Yandong. He knew that his father was almost certain to be in power.


    Fu Yandong was no stranger to the business of the corporation. His ownpany had survived because of Xu Wei¡¯s corporation.


    Fu Yandong brought his secretary and assistant to the top floor of the corporation.


    Recently, he had been weakening the power of Xu Wei¡¯s assistant and higher management. After the shareholders¡¯ meeting, he would slowly rece her with his own people.


    Fu Yandong and the rest walked out of the elevator. He looked straight ahead and ignored the greetings from Xu Wei¡¯s assistant.


    After the group entered the meeting room, the assistants in charge started to worry about their future.


    ¡°Assistant Liu, it seems like we¡¯ll be fired soon.¡±


    Assistant Liu had been with Xu Wei for many years and was Xu Wei¡¯s most capable assistant. He was in the ward when Xu Wei made her will.


    Compared to the other assistants¡¯ worries, Assistant Liu was much calmer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much before you reach a dead end!¡± Assistant Liu took the document and walked toward the meeting room.


    The meeting room was full of shareholders and executives.


    Xu Wei¡¯swyer also came over. After Assistant Liu went in, he sat beside thewyer.


    Fu Yandong sat on the chairman¡¯s seat in high spirits. He nced at the people in the meeting room and felt a sense of superiority.


    He reminded a shareholder who was hosting the meeting, ¡°Everyone¡¯s here. You can start.¡±


    The meeting went straight to the point. ¡°Director Xu is seriously ill and has already made a will to transfer 60% of his shares to Mr Fu Yandong.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s change the board of directors.¡±


    Fu Yandong smiled brightly. He had already be thergest shareholder and was about to be the chairman here!


    ¡°Those who agree to Fu Yandong bing the chairman of the corporation, please raise your hand.¡±


    Every dog had its day. Now that Fu Yandong had be thergest shareholder, if they did not choose him to be the chairman, it might be difficult for him to gain a foothold in the organization in the future.


    Since Xu Wei had left her fortune to Fu Yandong, this person must be trustworthy.


    Apart from the elders who had worked with Xu Wei, everyone else raised their hands.


    ¡°I think we should contact Chairman Xu first and hear her opinion.¡±


    Fu Yandong nced at the elder who suggested meeting Xu Wei. He suppressed the unhappiness in his heart and said in a deep voice, ¡°Elder Li, Xiao Wei has already signed the share transfer agreement. The agreement has a legal effect. Even if you meet Xiao Wei, you can¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m the first shareholder.¡±


    There was a hidden meaning in Fu Yandong¡¯s words. He was secretly warning that elder to mind his own business!


    Fu Yandong did not want to dy any longer. He could only be in power after bing the chairman.


    ¡°Most of the shareholders and higher management support me. I will not disappoint them...¡±


    Before Fu Yandong could finish, Assistant Liu stood up. ¡°President Bo, thewyer has something to say.¡±


    Fu Yandong was unhappy with Assistant Liu¡¯s interruption and frowned. ¡°We can talk after the meeting.¡±


    Thewyer stood up and looked at the confident Fu Yandong, saying with a smile, ¡°President Bo, it seems like you¡¯re determined to be the chairman.¡±


    Fu Yandong frowned even more. He did not like thewyer¡¯s attitude when speaking to him.


    ¡°You were in the ward when Xiao Wei made her will. She had already given all of her assets to Yunze and me. Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Thewyer smiled faintly. ¡°President Bo, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. Chairman Xu¡¯s assets were not transferred to you and Young Master Bo.¡±


    Fu Yandong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? The contract is still in my hands. How dare you say that you didn¡¯t transfer it to me?¡±


    Thewyer took out the copy of the will from his briefcase. ¡°President Bo, you probably didn¡¯t look carefully. The fingerprint pressed by Chairman Xu on the signature is iplete. When she made the will, her right thumb was injured. If you really care about her, you should be able to find it.¡±


    ¡°ording to thepany¡¯s regtions, Chairman Xu¡¯s shares transfer agreement must have her signature andplete fingerprints. Otherwise, the agreement will be invalid.¡±


    What???


    The agreement was invalid?


    How could Fu Yandong let the duck that he had finally gotten his hands on fly away?


    Fu Yandong mmed the table heavily, his expression dark as he got his assistant to take out his agreement.


    He looked at the signature carefully. Xu Wei¡¯s fingerprints were really iplete.


    Fu Yandong¡¯s mind went nk.


    The atmosphere in the meeting room froze.


    It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Thewyer passed the agreement down for the shareholders and higher management to see.


    Fu Yandong put his hands on the table and clenched his fists tightly. After all, he was an old fox and he calmed down very quickly.


    ¡°There must be some misunderstanding.¡±


    Fu Yandong gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital to ask Xiao Wei. She must have ignored the injury on her finger.¡±


    Thewyer looked at Fu Yandong, who was still thinking about Xu Wei¡¯s assets at this time. He nced at Assistant Liu, who immediately got up and turned on the screen on the wall.


    She contacted Xu Wei from the hospital.


    Xu Wei leaned against the bed and looked at the camera.


    She could see everyone in the meeting room clearly.


    The moment Fu Yandong saw Xu Wei, guilt shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Xiaowei, I nned to go and see you after the meeting today, but I didn¡¯t expect to encounter some trouble.¡± Fu Yandong¡¯s expression returned to one of ttery. ¡°Xiaowei, the agreement is invalid because of the iplete fingerprint. I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Now that thewyer and all the major shareholders are here, you can ry it verbally and make up the agreementter...¡±


    A mocking smile appeared on Xu Wei¡¯s pale and weak face when she heard Fu Yandong¡¯s words.


    ¡°President Bo, you¡¯re wrong about one thing. I did it on purpose.¡± Xu Wei thought of how he had lied to her all these years and a cold glint appeared in her eyes. ¡°You and your son thought that you had exposed your true nature after getting all of my assets and were smug for a few days. In the end, you found out that your efforts were in vain. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t feel good!¡±


    ¡°Butpared to what you¡¯ve done to me and my son, this is far from enough!¡±


    Xu Wei was originally a strong woman in the business industry. When she became fierce, her aura was extremely strong.


    Even when she was sick, she was still calm and did not dare to breathe.

 Chapter 2424 - Murder Plan

    <h4>Chapter 2424: Murder n</h4>


    Fu Yandong frozepletely when he heard Xu Wei¡¯s words.


    The hope in her heart disappeared because of her words.


    Xu Wei had worked in the business industry for many years and was indeed an elite. However, because she was sick, her heart had be fragile. In addition, Gu Yang had been unfilial and deceived her, shattering her strong mentality.


    Fu Yandong¡¯s n was meticulous and he thought that it would be foolproof.


    However, he never thought that Xu Wei would trick him.


    He had been with her for many years. She was domineering, cold, and high up in the air. He was like a pug, taking care of her and serving her!


    But what he got in return was her scheming against him!


    Making him lose face at the shareholders¡¯ meeting!


    Fu Yandong really could not figure out what went wrong.


    ¡°Xiao Wei, haven¡¯t I been good to you all these years?¡±


    Xu Wei did not want to talk about personal matters in such an asion. Her expression was cold and she did not even look at Fu Yandong. She said coldly, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my investments, your Fu Corporation would have long gone bankrupt. Fu Yandong, yourpany is in arrears with our corporation. I advise you to make up for it as soon as possible. If not, you¡¯ll be thrown into jail.¡±


    The woman who used to give him everything he wanted was really ruthless when she was ruthless and cold!


    Fu Yandong stared at the cold and distant Xu Wei, his limbs turning cold.


    ¡°Also,¡± Xu Wei looked at thewyer and shareholders and said word by word, ¡°All the assets under my name will be transferred to my son, Gu Yang. Lawyer Luo,e to the hospital after the meeting and we¡¯ll draft an agreement.¡±


    Thewyer nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°The higher management of the corporation has already formed an inherent pattern and will not make any changes. If anyone has any major situation, you can report it to Assistant Liu.¡±


    Since Xu Wei had spoken, the higher management naturally listened to her.


    Fu Yandong, who was sitting at the head of the table, seemed to have be a joke. No one was willing to listen to him. In fact, those who wanted to curry favor with him earlier all had looks of contempt, contempt, or amusement on their faces.


    Fu Yandong felt like he had been struck by lightning.


    His Fu Corporation owed Xu Wei an astronomical amount of money. If Xu Wei really took it to heart, he would not be able to repay it even if he announced that thepany was bankrupt.


    At that time, he would only have one choice, to go to jail!


    Fu Yandong never thought that he would end up like this!


    He could not go to jail.


    Wait!


    Xu Wei had mentioned Gu Yang just now, but wasn¡¯t Gu Yang already dead?


    Wasn¡¯t Xu Wei wasting her fortune by letting Gu Yang inherit it?


    ¡°Xu Wei, aren¡¯t you being irresponsible to the shareholders by leaving the corporation to that unfilial son of yours? He didn¡¯t even save you when you were sick. How could you...¡±


    Fu Yandong only dared to say these words after confirming that Gu Yang was dead. However, before he could finish, Xu Wei suddenly pointed the camera at the boy who was leaning against the sofa and looking at his phone.


    The boy was dressed in ck and had his head slightly lowered. Although she could not see his face clearly, his appearance was undoubtedly outstanding.


    Who else could it be but Gu Yang?


    Fu Yandong froze on the spot.


    Gu Yang was not dead?


    Xu Wei did not want to say anything more to Fu Yandong. She gave Assistant Liu some instructions before she hung up.


    The moment the video call ended, the boy on the sofa looked up at Xu Wei.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make any transfer agreement. I won¡¯t inherit yourpany.¡±


    Xu Wei pursed her lips. ¡°Whether I transfer or not is my business. Whether you inherit it or not is your business. If you can bear to see countless employees lose their jobs.¡±


    Gu Yang said, ¡°I missed the part where that¡¯s my problem?¡±


    Gu Yang left with a dark expression.


    Xu Wei looked at Gu Yang, who had walked out of the ward. She did not shout at him like before, but smiled.


    Through this incident, she finally understood that her son was soft-hearted.


    He did not have any ulterior motives towards her. He was her only family.


    Thinking of how she used topare him with Fu Yunze and always said things that hurt him, Xu Wei felt guilty and med herself.


    ....


    Fu Yandong was ordered by Assistant Liu to take away what belonged to him in the chairman¡¯s office.


    Fu Yandong originally wanted to take over Assistant Liu¡¯s position, but now, he was going to be chased out.


    When Fu Yandong was packing his things, he received a call from Fu Yunze.


    Fu Yunze had already written a draft for Fu Yandong. As long as the shareholders¡¯ meeting ended and Fu Yandong became the chairman, the news would be released.


    ¡°Dad, is it done?¡± Fu Yun asked confidently.


    Fu Yandong closed his eyes and said in a heavy voice, ¡°Why should I? That woman is very smart and made an invalid will. Also, Gu Yang is not dead. How do you do things?¡±


    What?


    Gu Yang was not dead?


    At the thought that he wanted to return Xu Wei arge sum of money, Fu Yandong was extremely anxious.


    At this moment, he could only ce his hopes on Fu Yunze.


    After all, Fu Yunze was Xu Wei¡¯s favorite child.


    ¡°Yunze, go to the hospital to visit Xu Wei now. Say something nice and coax her back to trust us.¡±


    Fu Yunze did not expect the tables to turn so quickly.


    The corporation that they were determined to win was gone just like that?


    Then what was all these years of hard work?


    Fu Yunze took leave from the chief editor and rushed to the hospital.


    Fu Yunze saw Gu Yang standing by the flower bed downstairs.


    Gu Yang also saw Fu Yunze. His lips twitched, as if he had expected Fu Yunze toe.


    Fu Yunze rushed in front of Gu Yang and was about to say something when Gu Yang grabbed his cor. Then, a fistnded on his face.


    Fu Yunze did not stay in the flying academy like Gu Yang. His stamina, speed and everything else were top-notch. With a punch, the skin at the corner of Fu Yunze¡¯s mouth broke and he took a few steps back.


    Fu Yunze clenched his fists, wanting to punch Gu Yang back, but Gu Yang said coldly, ¡°Do you want me to beat you to the ground before the police arrive?¡±


    Fu Yunze¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Gu Yang had her hands in her pockets and looked at Fu Yunze coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve already submitted the evidence of you and Father nning to murder me to the police.¡±


    Fu Yunze panicked. ¡°Gu Yang, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Gu Yang smirked. ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, the two people who hit my car on the highway should have been caught by the police. As for you, the mastermind, you will be brought over for interrogation very soon.¡±


    Before Fu Yunze could say anything, Gu Yang lifted his handsome chin. ¡°Look, he¡¯s here.¡±


    Fu Yunze turned back and saw two uniformed men walking towards him.


    ¡°Gu Yang, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Even if theye to catch me, I won¡¯t...¡±


    Gu Yang took out her phone and opened a recording.


    It was a conversation between Fu Yunze and Fu Yandong. The two of them were nning to harm Gu Yang and take Xu Wei¡¯s assets.

 Chapter 2425 - Not So Anticipating

    <h4>Chapter 2425: Not So Anticipating</h4>


    Fu Yunze looked at Gu Yang in disbelief. ¡°How did you get this recording?¡±


    She reacted immediately. ¡°You¡¯re monitoring me?¡±


    Gu Yang smirked coldly. ¡°Do you remember that day in the ward? I punched you and you dropped your phone, then left angrily.¡±


    Fu Yunze immediately understood.


    Gu Yang hit him on purpose to make him drop his phone in the ward. Then, when he left, she installed a monitoring program in his phone.


    ¡°Gu Yang, you¡¯re despicable and shameless!¡±


    There was an undisguised coldness in Gu Yang¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re calling me a thief. Fu Yunze, have all of these books been eaten by dogs? Don¡¯t tell me so much. You should think about how to relieve your sentence at the police station!¡±


    Gu Yang ignored Fu Yunze and turned to leave.


    It was as if such a person was not worthy to be his opponent.


    All these years, no matter what the outside world said about the two of them, Gu Yang had always looked indifferent.


    But only Fu Yunze knew that Gu Yang was outstanding. That was why he was so afraid of Gu Yang.


    Fu Yunze never thought that he and his father would end up in such a situation.


    He thought of someone and hurriedly took out his phone to call her.


    Yu Wanting was doing nails in a nail salon with her best friend when she received a call from Fu Yunze. She said sweetly, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner tonight. I just made my nails. Do you think they look good?¡±


    At this moment, Fu Yunze was not in the mood to look at Yu Wanting¡¯s newly made fingernails. He could barely protect himself.


    ¡°Wanting, I¡¯m in some trouble. Can you go to the police station and bail me out?¡±


    Hearing this, Yu Wanting frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it for now. Anyway, it was Gu Yang.¡±


    Hearing Gu Yang¡¯s name, Yu Wanting could not control the fire in her heart.


    It was a boy she had pursued at first sight for a long time, but had always ignored.


    She would remember this humiliation for the rest of her life!


    Since she could not get him, she naturally did not want him to livefortably!


    Yu Wanting immediately went to the police station. After understanding what Fu Yunze had done, she asked her grandfather for help.


    Old Mr Yu understood the situation and learned that the police had evidence. For the first time, he was angry at Wanting. ¡°Why do you like everyone? How can you be happy being with someone who almost killed people?¡±


    ¡°If you still regard yourself as a member of the Yu family, quickly cut off all contact with others.¡±


    Yu Wanting did not like Fu Yunze very much. Now that he had lost to Gu Yang and was in the detention center, she naturally would not waste any more time on him.


    Fu Yunze still had some hope until Yu Wanting sent someone to deliver the news.


    If she broke up with him, there would be nothing between them anymore.


    Fu Yunze knew that he and his father were really doomed this time!


    ....


    Capital University had already started.


    Ye Tian heard big news the moment she arrived at school.


    If Fu Yunze was arrested, he might go to jail for the rest of his life.


    Ye Tian did not like Fu Yunze, but she was shocked and surprised to hear that he was in jail.


    She vaguely felt that it had something to do with Gu Yang.


    However, now that she had broken up with Gu Yang and had not contacted her for a while, she could not ask him anything.


    A person who could break up with her so easily was not worth her effort.


    During this period, she had cried, been sad, depressed, and dispirited.


    Fortunately, she had survived.


    She had always been optimistic and lively. Naturally, she would not lose hope in life because of a rtionship.


    After all, how many couples from school uniforms to wedding gowns could have a good ending?


    Ye Tian hid that hurt in her heart.


    Anyone who saw her would not know that she had fallen out of love after the winter vacation.


    However, Xia Lu and Zhang Shan, who were in the same dormitory, rarely heard Ye Tian mention her boyfriend anymore.


    Later, everyone gradually guessed that they might have broken up.


    So, the boys chasing Ye Tian started to move again.


    ....


    Half a month after school started, Ye Tian received an unknown call.


    Her phone number was usually not known by strangers.


    Ye Tian never answered unknown calls. She did not answer the first time, but soon called again.


    After answering, she heard a familiar yet unfamiliar voice.


    ¡°Is this Princess Ye Tian?¡±


    Ye Tian was stunned for a few seconds before she realized that it was Gu Yang¡¯s mother.


    Ye Tian frowned, not understanding why Gu Yang¡¯s mother had called her.


    However, out of courtesy, she still replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hello, little princess. I¡¯m Gu Yang¡¯s mother. I¡¯m at the entrance of your school now. Can youe out?¡±


    Xu Wei¡¯s voice was weak, as if she was sick. It was different from her usual strong voice.


    Ye Tian did not know why Gu Yang¡¯s mother was looking for her, but since she knew her identity, she probably would not do anything bad to her.


    After Ye Tian responded, she went out of the dormitory.


    A dark-colored SUV was parked in front of Capital University.


    The driver was standing in front of the car door. When he saw Ye Tian, he nodded at her and opened the door.


    ¡°Little Princess, Chairman Xu is waiting for you in the car.¡±


    Ye Tian bent down and got into the car.


    The moment she saw Xu Wei, Ye Tian was stunned.


    Xu Wei had lost a lot of weight and her face was pale.


    ¡°Little Princess, did I scare you?¡± Xu Wei had a smile on her face.


    Ye Tian regained her senses very quickly and shook her head. ¡°May I know why Madam Xu is looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Little Princess, I was wrong to Gu Yang in the past. I owe him. That child is more hardworking and outstanding than I thought. I can¡¯t implicate him anymore.¡±


    Ye Tian furrowed his eyebrows.


    He could not understand what Xu Wei meant.


    ¡°That day at the hospital, after he fell asleep, I heard him call your name. From my observations during this period, I¡¯m guessing that you broke up, right?¡±


    Ye Tian replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That child must have said those words to you because she wanted to give me a kidney transnt and felt that she was no longer worthy of you.¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s hands on her knees tightened.


    ¡°You... need a kidney transnt?¡±


    Xu Wei nodded and did not borate on her condition. She only told her the purpose of her visit today. ¡°Little Princess, after I leave, Ah Yang will have no family.¡±


    ¡°He really cares about you. I hope you can forgive him and give him another chance.¡±


    Ye Tian pursed her lips. She did not agree or disagree.


    ....


    That night.


    Ye Tian was about to sleep when she suddenly received a call from Gu Yang.


    This was the first time he had taken the initiative to call her after they broke up.


    Ye Tian could not tell what she was feeling now. When the girl had just broken up, she was undoubtedly looking forward to the other party calling to coax her. However, after being disappointed again and again, she was not looking forward to it so much anymore.

 Chapter 2426 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 2426: Meeting</h4>


    Ye Tian looked at the caller ID and did not answer for a long time.


    The call hung up automatically.


    After a while, he called again.


    Ye Tian took a deep breath and answered the call.


    She did not speak until he said, ¡°Are you listening?¡±


    Ye Tian hummed coldly. ¡°Say what you have to say.¡±


    Perhaps her tone was too distant and cold, Gu Yang was stunned for a moment.


    Ye Tian said impatiently, ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    ¡°My mom... Did she look for you today?¡± Gu Yang¡¯s voice sounded a little dark. ¡°Did she say something bad?¡±


    Ye Tian replied, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    There was a long silence between them.


    Before Ye Tian hung up, she heard him say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. I¡¯ve already gotten over it. If there¡¯s nothing else, that¡¯s all!¡± Ye Tian hung up first.


    Gu Yang stared at the darkened screen, her lips pursed into a tight line.


    After some time, he called Xu Wei.


    Her phone was switched off and no one knew where she had gone.


    Gu Yang punched the wall.


    With her condition, why was she still running around?


    Xu Wei could not get through and Gu Yang contacted her driver.


    The driver only knew that Xu Wei had gone to look for Ye Tian. Later, she said that she wanted to walk around Capital University, but he could not find her.


    ....


    After Ye Tian answered Gu Yang¡¯s call, she felt that something was wrong.


    She called the Head of the Royal Hospital.


    After finding out that Xu Wei had not returned to the hospital aftering out in the afternoon, Ye Tian furrowed her eyebrows.


    Xu Wei was missing?


    She was seriously ill now, where could she go?


    Ye Tian immediately called the secret guard who was protecting her. ¡°Help me check the surveince cameras outside the Capital University and see where Gu Yang¡¯s mother, Madam Xu, went after meeting me in the afternoon.¡±


    The surveince cameras outside the Capital University were not something ordinary people could check.


    But Ye Tian was a princess of the royal family and had the right to check the surveince cameras.


    Ye Tian did not sleep well that night. The next morning, she received a message from the secret guard.


    The secret guards had already found where Xu Wei had gone.


    She arrived at an old vi by the sea in the suburbs.


    The secret guard sent the address to Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian thought for a while and asked the driver to send her to the suburbs.


    Xu Wei¡¯s vi in the suburbs looked a little old from the outside.


    The surrounding nts and flowers were taken care of neatly and were a suitable ce for retirement.


    The wooden railing was not locked. Ye Tian pushed open the door and went in.


    She stood in front of the vi and pressed the doorbell.


    After a while, the door opened.


    Xu Wei was sitting in a wheelchair and looked at Ye Tian in surprise.


    ¡°Little Princess?¡±


    Ye Tian looked at Xu Wei¡¯s pale face and pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡±


    Xu Wei shook her head and pressed the button to let Ye Tian into the vi.


    Ye Tian realized that there was no one else in the vi apart from Xu Wei.


    There was a wedding photo hanging in the living room. It was old and the photo was turning yellow.


    It should be the wedding photo of Gu Yang¡¯s father and Xu Wei.


    ¡°This is the first vi Gu Yang¡¯s father and I bought when we first got married. The decor inside was designed by us and the furniture was chosen by us.¡±


    Xu Wei looked at the wedding photos on the wall. ¡°I used to love his father very much, so when I found out that his father had betrayed the family, I vented my emotions on Gu Yang.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°The adults¡¯ fault is on their own child, but he doesn¡¯t hate you and is even willing to donate his kidney to you. Madam Xu, you¡¯re lucky to have such a child!¡±


    Xu Wei¡¯s eyes turned red and she nodded with a heavy expression. ¡°I owe Ah Yang the most in my life.¡±


    So, she would not want his kidney. She would rather die like this than implicate him!


    Ye Tian did not miss the sh of determination in Xu Wei¡¯s eyes.


    Xu Wei did not return to the hospitalst night and came to the first vi she and Gu Yang¡¯s father had bought. Could it be that...


    ¡°Madam Xu, it¡¯s not the most desperate time yet. If you give up just like that, not only will Gu Yang not be grateful to you, she will hate you forever.¡±


    ¡°You already owe him. Is leaving the bestpensation for him?¡±


    Xu Wei looked at the beautiful girl in front of her. Her bright doe eyes were shining with intelligence and calmness, as if she had guessed everything.


    Xu Wei¡¯s hands on her knees clenched into tight fists.


    ¡°My blood type is special. It¡¯s hard to find a suitable kidney and time is tight. I don¡¯t have long to live.¡± Xu Wei covered her face with her hands, tears flowing from between her fingers. ¡°I owe him so much. How can I have another kidney?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get my family to help me find a kidney.¡± Ye Tian looked at Xu Wei. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to give up your life until thest step!¡±


    Xu Wei¡¯s tear-stained lips trembled slightly.


    After her emotions stabilized, Xu Wei said to Ye Tian, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    Seeing that Xu Wei had thought it through, Ye Tian breathed a sigh of relief. She wanted to leave, but Xu Wei asked her to stay.


    ¡°I asked Auntie Wang next door toe and help me make lunch.¡± Xu Wei pointed upstairs. ¡°The second room after going upstairs is where Ah Yang stayed when she was young. Little Princess, go up and rest for a while!¡±


    Ye Tian went upstairs.


    Pushing open the room Gu Yang had stayed in when she was young, Ye Tian walked in.


    There were many photos of Gu Yang when she was young hanging in the room.


    In the photo, Gu Yang looked to be about four or five years old. She was wearing a school uniform and had a head full of watermelon hair. She looked delicate and cute.


    She could not imagine that he would be so arrogant and unruly when he grew up.


    The biggest impact of a family¡¯s change was a child.


    Gu Yang¡¯s change should have started with his father¡¯s death!


    Ye Tian walked around the room and saw several small pink notes on the desk. She walked over and took a look.


    Seeing the love letter the little girl had written for him, he burst outughing.


    The girl did not know how to write his name. Perhaps it was because he had the head of a watermelon back then. There was a small drawing of a watermelon and below it was the image of two children eating ice cream.


    Ye Tian could guess that the girl wanted to invite him to eat ice cream.


    The sound of a car engine came from downstairs and Ye Tian looked down.


    Gu Yang got out of the car.


    He hade looking for her.


    Ye Tian¡¯s long and thick eyshes fluttered and a trace of nervousness appeared in her heart.


    Would he think that she still cared about him if he saw her here?


    Ye Tian nced downstairs. If only she could jump to the yard and leave quietly!

 Chapter 2427 Chapter 2427

    <h4>Chapter 2427 Chapter 2427</h4>


    <h4>Chapter 2427: Hugging Her</h4>


    Of course, she could only think about jumping into the yard.


    She did not want to break her leg.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Tian walked out of the room.


    When Ye Tian went down, Gu Yang was shouting at Xu Wei.


    ¡°Who do you want to make anxious by leaving without a word?¡± Gu Yang had not slept for the entire night and her slender eyes were bloodshot. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, but you¡¯re still going missing. Is there something wrong with your brain?¡±


    Ye Tian had seen how fierce Gu Yang was when she was angry. The temperature in the air dropped several degrees.


    Xu Wei lowered her eyes and sighed slightly. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to implicate you.¡±


    Gu Yang snorted. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re doing something great?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, she seemed to have noticed that something was wrong. She turned around and saw Ye Tian standing at the stairs.


    Perhaps not expecting Ye Tian to appear here, Gu Yang¡¯s expression changed.


    His originally sharp and cold expression eased a little after seeing him.


    He strode towards Ye Tian. The moment their eyes met, his hands by his sides clenched into fists. ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡±


    After Ye Tian¡¯s clear doe eyes swept over Gu Yang, she quickly looked away at Xu Wei, who was in the living room. ¡°I came to see your mother.¡±


    His tone and expression were still as cold and distant as when he had calledst night.


    Ye Tian went downstairs, walked around Gu Yang, and went to the living room.


    ¡°Auntie Xu, since Gu Yang is here, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Xu Wei grabbed Ye Tian¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie Wang is already cooking and will be done soon. You promised Auntie to stay for dinner.¡±


    Before Ye Tian could say anything, Xu Wei started to cough.


    Ye Tian could not refuse and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    Although she agreed to stay, she did notmunicate with Gu Yang.


    She sat on the sofa and sent a message to An Rui.


    After An Rui and Shen Mingxiu broke up, she was focused on her studies.


    In the past, Shen Mingxiu liked long ck hair. From high school to university, she had never done her hair.


    After breaking up with Shen Mingxiu, she had permed her hair and dyed it. Her clothes had also be a lot more fashionable.


    An Rui sent a selfie to Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian: ¡°Wow, where did this little fairye from? Ruirui, your skin looks even fairer after dyeing your hair. You look really good.¡±


    An Rui: ¡°I was too conservative in the past. I didn¡¯t even dare to wear singlets and shorts, afraid that Shen Mingxiu would scold me if he found out.¡±


    Ye Tian: ¡°From now on, be yourself. Don¡¯t live for anyone but yourself.¡±


    An Rui: ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought that I would lose hope in life after separating with Shen Mingxiu. I didn¡¯t expect that I wouldn¡¯t feel so miserable after the pain.¡±


    An Rui: ¡°Shen Mingxiu came to school to look for me two days ago. He bribed my roommate and bought a bunch of snacks. I threw his things out directly.¡±


    Ye Tian: I support you this time.


    An Rui: ¡°How are you and Gu Yang? Did you really break up? Gu Yang is different from Shen Mingxiu. He¡¯s a person who can withstand temptation. He won¡¯t do anything to you. Is there some misunderstanding when he mentioned breaking up?¡±


    Ye Tian: ¡°I already know why he broke up with me, but I don¡¯t n to forgive him.¡±


    During the period of breaking up, Ye Tian had thought about many things. Perhaps it was because she was too easy to woo, so when he met with problems and gave up on her, it was so easy.


    An Rui: ¡°I can¡¯t forgive a boy for asking to break up. Let¡¯s ignore him first and make him regret it!¡±


    Ye Tian was about to reply to An Rui when the new student union president of Capital University sent a video call to Ye Tian.


    After Ye Tian answered the call, a handsome and sunny boy appeared in the video.


    ¡°Junior, we¡¯ve already approved your application to join the student union. Come and find me in the afternoon sometimes.¡±


    Ye Tian nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Senior.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. By the way, we¡¯re holding a basketballpetition with S University and everyone unanimously elected you as the cheerleader. Don¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about the details when I return to school!¡±


    After the video call, Ye Tian felt an oppressive gaze on her and she nced sideways.


    Gu Yang stood at the entrance of the restaurant, her hands in her pockets as she looked at her with raised eyebrows.


    That pair of slender and ck eyes had a dark glint that she could not understand.


    Ye Tian met his eyes for a few seconds before she slowly looked away.


    Although she did not want to admit it, she felt a little panicked when she met his eyes just now.


    It was as if she had done something shameful and had been caught by him.


    They had already broken up and it was none of his business which boy she video called.


    Ye Tian continued to chat with An Rui. Although she did not look at Gu Yang again, she could feel that his gaze was on her.


    Ye Tian took her phone and went to the back garden of the vi.


    She stood in the pavilion and looked at the fish pond not far away, slightly dazed.


    ¡°Drink a ss of milk.¡±


    A low and hoarse voice pulled Ye Tian back to reality.


    Turning back to look at the boy standing behind her, Ye Tian took the cup and thanked him.


    The milk was heated and she took a sip before looking elsewhere again.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that boy?¡±


    Hearing Gu Yang¡¯s question, Ye Tian was amused and angry.


    She did not turn back to look at him and said calmly, ¡°Does it concern you?¡±


    It was obvious that she did not want to talk to him anymore. Ye Tian nned to open a gazebo, but she had only taken two steps when someone grabbed her wrist.


    Ye Tian wanted to shake him off, but he pulled her in front of him.


    Before she could react, he had already lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    Ye Tian¡¯s mind went nk for a few seconds.


    When she regained her senses, she was angry.


    What did he treat her as?


    He had one arm around her waist and the other at the back of her head with a frightening strength.


    Ye Tian was so angry that her face was red. She put her hands on his thin and firm shoulders and pushed him away.


    He took a few steps back from her push. Ye Tian red at him, wiped her lips with the back of her hand, and turned to leave.


    But he caught up again and pulled her into his arms.


    Ye Tian was furious. She raised her hand and pped him.


    A crisp p sounded.


    She red at him with red eyes. ¡°Gu Yang, I¡¯m not someone you can do whatever you want. Since you¡¯ve chosen to end it, stick to it!¡±


    Ye Tian was usually very easy to talk to and did not like to argue with people, but when it came to principles and bottom lines, she was especially stubborn. No matter how dignified the reason for Gu Yang¡¯s breakup was, it was a fact that he had easily given up on their rtionship!


    She would never forgive him so easily!


    With that said, Ye Tian entered the vi without looking back.


    Gu Yang looked at Ye Tian¡¯s back and put the tip of her tongue on her cheek, sighing.


    ¡­.


    Gu Yang walked into the vi. Apart from Ye Tian and Xu Wei, there was another girl in the living room.


    Seeing Gu Yange in, she called out softly, ¡°Brother Gu Yang.¡±

 Chapter 2428 Chapter 2428

    <h4>Chapter 2428 Chapter 2428</h4>


    <h4>Chapter 2428: Betrayal</h4>


    The girl called Gu Yang looked gentle and soft, with the beauty of a woman from Jiangnan.


    Xu Wei was a little embarrassed. She did not expect that her best friend¡¯s daughter from more than ten years ago woulde here.


    Her best friend did not listen to her advice and married a man from another province with a poor family background.


    After giving birth to her daughter, he had brought her here as a guest.


    Butter, her best friend divorced and left the country with her daughter.


    They had not contacted each other for so many years.


    When she saw her best friend¡¯s daughter, Xu Wei did not recognize her for a while. She only remembered it when she said her name.


    The little squishy girl back then had already grown up.


    She was as pretty as her mother.


    ¡°Auntie Wei, I don¡¯t know where you live now. I only remembering here with Mom when I was young. I hope you don¡¯t mind me taking the liberty to visit.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Xu Wei nced at Gu Yang and then at Ye Tian.


    ¡°Little Princess, this is my former best friend¡¯s daughter, Wu Xiangxiang. Xiangxiang, this is Gu Yang¡¯s ssmate, Ye Tian.¡±


    Wu Xiangxiang greeted Ye Tian with a gentle smile.


    Ye Tian also smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Brother Gu Yang, you¡­ don¡¯t recognize me?¡± After greeting Ye Tian, Wu Xiangxiang looked at Gu Yang who was walking over.


    Gu Yang¡¯s gaze did not stay on her for a second, only on Ye Tian, who was beside her.


    Gu Yang¡¯s cold face was expressionless. ¡°No.¡±


    Disappointment appeared in Wu Xiangxiang¡¯s eyes, but she immediately smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s been so many years. It¡¯s normal for Brother Gu Yang to not remember me.¡±


    ¡°But I still remember Brother Gu Yang. We even took a bath together when we were young!¡±


    Xu Wei coughed and quickly added, ¡°They were still young then. They were more than a year old and were washing their clothes.¡±


    Xu Wei looked at Ye Tian, afraid that she would misunderstand Gu Yang.


    Ye Tian smiled, looking like she did not care.


    Gu Yang sat opposite Ye Tian. Seeing her looking down at her phone, he asked softly, ¡°Are you reading aic?¡±


    Ye Tian ignored him.


    The atmosphere in the living room was slightly awkward.


    Fortunately, the food was ready not long after.


    Wu Xiangxiang went to the kitchen to help serve the dishes.


    Auntie Wang, who was helping to cook, left the vi after cooking because she had something on at home.


    Ye Tian looked at Wu Xiangxiang, who had ced the dishes on the dining table and went into the kitchen to get a bowl of soup. She felt that something was wrong.


    She had not seen him for more than ten years. Wasn¡¯t he a little too enthusiastic?


    Ye Tian followed him to the kitchen quietly.


    After Wu Xiangxiang went to the kitchen, she took out a soup bowl and turned to look at the door.


    Ye Tian immediately retracted her head and hid herself.


    Seeing that no one was around, Wu Xiangxiang took out a small bottle from her pocket.


    She poured the liquid in the bottle into one of the bowls.


    Ye Tian noticed that she had made a small mark on the bowl.


    Wu Xiangxiang turned around and was about to walk out when she saw Ye Tian standing at the door, staring at her coldly.


    Wu Xiangxiang¡¯s pupils constricted in fear.


    The bowl in her hand almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°What did you pour into the bowl?¡± Ye Tian approached Wu Xiangxiang, an unprecedented coldness and seriousness on her beautiful face.


    Wu Xiangxiang was so scared her face turned pale. ¡°N-Nothing.¡±


    Ye Tian took out her phone and clicked on a video. ¡°I¡¯ve recorded everything you just did. You¡¯d better tell me the truth, or else¡­¡±


    Ye Tian narrowed her eyes, her expression full of warning.


    Wu Xiangxiang¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°No, it¡¯s not medicine that hurts people¡¯s bodies.¡±


    ¡°Who do you n to let drink it?¡±


    ¡°Brother Gu Yang.¡±


    ¡°Did someone instruct you to do this?¡±


    Wu Xiangxiang lowered her head, her eyshes fluttering nonstop.


    Ye Tian walked in front of Wu Xiangxiang and took out the small bottle from her pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Who instructed you?¡±


    Wu Xiangxiang was so frightened that her tears fell. She sniffed and said with a trembling voice, ¡°I-It¡¯s a man. I have a photo of him. He threatened me to do this. He asked me to take a photo of Brother Gu Yang and exchange it for mine.¡±


    Ye Tian pursed her pink lips into a straight line.


    A man asked Wu Xiangxiang to do this? Could it be Fu Yunze?


    That was not right. Fu Yunze could not even protect himself now. How could he deal with Gu Yang?


    ¡°Little Princess, I was forced. I came to the capital to find work. I was cheated of my money and even borrowed money from loan sharks. In order to pay my debts, I went to be a model. In the end, I was photographed like that. Once it¡¯s exposed, my life will be ruined!¡±


    Ye Tian looked at the sobbing Wu Xiangxiang and took the soup bowl again. ¡°Go and eat first. I¡¯ll think of a way for you after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Wu Xiangxiang nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Gu Yang know about this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡­.


    After dinner, Ye Tian added Wu Xiangxiang on WeChat and left.


    Gu Yang wanted to send Ye Tian off, but she rejected her.


    When they arrived at the city, Ye Tian invited Wu Xiangxiang to a hidden ce.


    She gave her an idea and left after giving her some instructions.


    Wu Xiangxiang did as Ye Tian instructed and contacted the man who had threatened her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken what you wanted, but I want to give it to you in person. Also, bring me my photos and negatives and give them to me.¡±


    The man agreed to meet Wu Xiangxiang.


    Wu Xiangxiang immediately told Ye Tian the address.


    The next evening, Wu Xiangxiang arrived at the agreed ce, an alley that was ready to be demolished.


    The alley was silent and empty.


    Wu Xiangxiang walked in uneasily.


    The man was wearing a mask and baseball cap, standing at the end of the alley. Seeing Wu Xiangxiang walking over, the man reached out his hand to her. ¡°Let me see the photo first.¡±


    Wu Xiangxiang handed the man the photo.


    The man looked down at the photo and realized that it was not what he wanted. He looked up at Wu Xiangxiang fiercely and was about to say something when he suddenly cked out.


    A sack fell from his head.


    Before the man could react, he was punched unconscious.


    Although the man had several photos of Wu Xiangxiang, he did not bring any negatives.


    Wu Xiangxiang was terrified. She looked at Ye Tian in panic. ¡°What if the negatives are released?¡±


    Ye Tian nced at the man who was tied up and shot a look at the secret guard. ¡°Find out his identity as soon as possible and see who he¡¯s working for!¡±


    The secret guard¡¯s speed was amazing and soon found out that this person worked in the Yu family.


    Ye Tian already had an answer in her heart. It seemed like the person who had done this was Yu Wanting.


    Since Yu Wanting was up to no good, Ye Tian naturally had to apany her to the end. He would deal with her once and for all to prevent any trouble in the future!


    Ye Tian interrogated that person. That person was stubborn and refused to say anything no matter what she asked.


    The secret guard wanted to torture them, but Ye Tian shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s loyal to Wanting. Even if he¡¯s beaten to death, he won¡¯t betray them. However, if his beliefs are shaken, he will say everything.¡±

 Chapter 2429 Chapter 2429

    <h4>Chapter 2429 Chapter 2429</h4>


    <h4>Chapter 2429: Lying</h4>


    In the Yu manor.


    When Yu Wanting found out that Ah Zhong, who worked for her, had fallen into Ye Tian¡¯s hands, she was anxious and afraid.


    When she went abroad, Ah Zhong was with her and knew many of her secrets.


    If she fell into Ye Tian¡¯s hands and revealed some things about her, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Yu Wanting never thought that Wu Xiangxiang would be bribed by Ye Tian. It seemed like she was really not afraid of being ruined.


    Since that was the case, she would grant her wish!


    Yu Wanting immediately wanted to announce Wu Xiangxiang¡¯s photo, but she received a call from Ye Tian.


    ¡°Miss Yu, if I use your subordinate¡¯s life to exchange for Wu Xiangxiang¡¯s photo, I wonder if this deal is worth it?¡±


    In Yu Wanting¡¯s heart, Ye Tian was a sheltered flower.


    But this greenhouse flower had taken away her loyal servant.


    Indeed, no one in the royal family was simple.


    ¡°If Miss Yu feels that it¡¯s not worth it, then your subordinate might have to tell many of your secrets!¡±


    Yu Wanting gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, tell me where.¡±


    Because of the deal with Ye Tian, Yu Wanting did not dare to y any tricks.


    She handed Wu Xiangxiang¡¯s negatives to Ye Tian.


    When Ye Tian handed Ah Zhong to Yu Wanting, she said lightly, ¡°Miss Yu, if you continue to cause trouble in the future, I will announce everything your subordinates said.¡±


    Yu Wanting¡¯s pupils constricted.


    She looked at Ah Zhong. She did not know what Ye Tian had given him, but he could not speak for the time being. He could only shake his head and make muffled sounds.


    Yu Wanting left with her men with a dark expression.


    Yu Wanting could not stand betrayal the most. She was stubborn, petty and suspicious.


    Ah Zhong had betrayed her and she could not tolerate him anymore.


    That night, Ah Zhong was brought into the mountains.


    That person dug a hole and shot Ah Zhong, burying him in it.


    After that person left, several secret guards quickly walked out of the mountain.


    The secret guard dug up the soil and pulled out Ah Zhong.


    Ah Zhong was wearing a bulletproof vest that Ye Tian had instructed the secret guards to help him wear.


    Ye Tian did not torture Ah Zhong and only said to him, ¡°Why don¡¯t we bet and see if Yu Wanting will give you a way out?¡±


    Ah Zhong did not believe it at first. After all, he had been loyal to Wanting for many years. She would not be so ruthless to take his life.


    He had been terribly wrong!


    Yu Wanting was a heartless person!


    Ye Tian walked over and fed Ah Zhong a pill.


    After Ah Zhong could speak, he knelt on the ground with red eyes. ¡°I did everything for her, but she wanted me to die. She wanted me to die!¡±


    ¡­.


    Yu Wanting was sleeping in the middle of the night when she was suddenly woken up by banging on the door.


    She turned over impatiently.


    ¡°Miss, Miss¡­¡±


    Hearing the butler¡¯s voice, Yu Wanting threw a pillow at him in frustration.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m sleeping? Why are you so noisy?¡±


    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s an investigator downstairs.¡±


    Yu Wanting sat up from the bed.


    ¡°What investigator?¡±


    ¡°They were sent by the royal family. I don¡¯t know the details¡­¡±


    Yu Wanting¡¯s heart tightened.


    Calm down!


    Ah Zhong was already dead and no one knew her secret.


    Even if the investigators came, they would not be able to find anything.


    Yu Wanting changed her clothes and asked the butler to contact Old Master Yu, who had gone to the neighboring city to visit his friends, before she went downstairs.


    ¡°Miss Yu, we received a report that you attempted to kill a man called Zhang Zhong. Pleasee back with us for an investigation.¡±


    Yu Wanting¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Ah Zhong had just died. Why were the investigators here?


    Yu Wanting did not resist and followed the investigator to the police station.


    She was not afraid. With Grandpa around, she would be home soon.


    But to her surprise, Ah Zhong was not dead.


    The two people she had sent to silence him were also arrested.


    The scene of them shooting Ah Zhong and burying him had been recorded into a video.


    With the evidence in front of her, Yu Wanting could not exin herself.


    Not only that, Ah Zhong even exposed all the unspeakable things she had done overseas.


    Ah Zhong still had a hand in keeping the evidence of what she had done in the past.


    For example, her hit and run, her bullying of the weak¡­


    After Ye Tian found out about this, she posted it online.


    When Old Mr Yu found out about this, it was toote for public rtions.


    The pressure of public opinion surged towards the Yu family like a tidal wave.


    And the person behind her was the little princess of the royal family.


    Although Old Mr Yu had power, how would he dare to go against the royal family?


    A prince breaking thew was the same as amoner, not to mention Yu Wanting?


    When Yu Wanting was hoping that Old Mr. Yu would save her, Old Mr. Yu had sent someone to tell her that she had done too many bad things by going against the little princess of the royal family. He could not save her anymore and asked her to reform herself in jail in the future so that she would be able to see the light of day.


    Yu Wanting sat on the hard bed in the detention center with an ashen face.


    She covered her face with her hands as tears flowed down her face.


    Ever since she was young, she was used to being arrogant and willful. No matter how much trouble she caused, her family would settle it for her.


    She was not afraid of anything. Even after finding out that her love rival was Ye Tian, she was still fearless.


    But she had neglected one thing. She was not invincible. If she did something bad, someone would still punish her!


    At the thought that she was going to spend the rest of her life in jail, Yu Wanting felt fear and regret for the first time.


    ¡­.


    After Yu Wanting¡¯s incident, Wu Xiangxiang heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ye Tian had settled the photos for her and even paid off the loan shark she owed. She felt relieved.


    ¡°Little Princess, I know you helped me for Gu Yang.¡± Wu Xiangxiang did not call Gu Yang ¡®Brother¡¯ anymore. Thinking of how she had almost destroyed Gu Yang, she felt extremely guilty. ¡°I¡¯ll donate my kidney to Auntie Wei as my repayment to you.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to repay me. You have to be willing to donate your kidney. I don¡¯t want to be morally kidnapped.¡±


    Wu Xiangxiang nodded. ¡°I know. I went to the hospital to do the test because I wanted to donate a kidney to Auntie Wei and get the money to return the high interest goods. However, something went wrong in between and I was threatened and used by Yu Wanting.¡±


    ¡­.


    It was the weekend.


    While Ye Tian and An Rui were shopping, An Rui told Ye Tian about the sess of Xu Wei¡¯s kidney transnt surgery.


    An Rui looked at Ye Tian and said with a smile, ¡°Gu Yang reported to the Royal Aviation Academy.¡±


    Ye Tian only responded with an ¡®oh¡¯.


    ¡°Tiantian, are you really not giving Gu Yang a chance? I can tell that he still cares about you.¡±


    Ye Tian snorted. ¡°So what? He was the one who gave up first. Why can he break up and be forgiven just because he wants to?¡±


    An Rui held Ye Tian¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    Ye Tian scratched An Rui. ¡°You still dare to tease me? See how I scratch you!¡±


    The two girls were ying andughing on the street. No one noticed that in the crowd not far away, two boys were watching this scene.

 Chapter 2430 Chapter 2430

    <h4>Chapter 2430 Chapter 2430</h4>


    <h4>Chapter 2430: Jealous</h4>


    After returning to school, Ye Tian found out that she had be a hot topic on the school forum again.


    Many posts were discussing about her breaking up with her boyfriend.


    She had not said anything, but those posts analyzed it as if she had seen it with her own eyes.


    ¡°I heard that she has a boyfriendst semester, but her boyfriend has never appeared. I think she either broke up or lied.¡±


    ¡°Why did you lie?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s arrogant and doesn¡¯t like the boys in university!¡±


    ¡°No way. She has such high standards. There are many outstanding boys in our school!¡±


    ¡°F*ck your persona! Pretend to be innocent!¡±


    Zhang Shan and Xia Lu, who were in the dormitory, were furious when they saw these posts.


    Who were these people? Was it worth discussing if they had a boyfriend?


    ¡°I think they just can¡¯t eat grapes and say that grapes are sour.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Tiantian, ignore those people.¡±


    Ye Tian nced at the post and did not pay much attention to it.


    It was up to them to say what they wanted!


    However¡­


    ¡°I did break up with my boyfriend.¡±


    Xia Lu and Zhang Shan screamed.


    ¡°Ah, no way. Someone can bear to break up with a little fairy like you? You were the one who dumped her first, right?¡± Xia Lu asked.


    Ye Tian shook her head. ¡°He suggested it first.¡±


    Zhang Shan widened her eyes and held her head in disbelief. ¡°Which ungrateful fellow wants to break up with such a good fairy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡± There was a smile on Ye Tian¡¯s face and it was hard to tell what she was thinking.


    At night, Ning Yuan returned to the dormitory and heard Zhang Shan and Xia Lu mention the post.


    She turned on theputer and her fingers worked on the keyboard.


    When they woke up the next day, Xia Lu and Zhang Shan were surprised to find that all the posts about Ye Tian on the school forum had disappeared.


    ¡°It must be someone who likes Tiantian.¡±


    The voices on the forum stopped, but it was still noisy offline.


    Especially for those boys who wanted to pursue Ye Tian, they were all stupid and moved, wanting to capture their little fairy¡¯s heart.


    Ye Tian was not in the mood to fall in love anymore. She still studied when she should, and participated in club activities when she should.


    Soon, it was time for Capital University and S University to y.


    Ye Tian was the cheerleader of Capital University.


    She was wearing a pink polo shirt and a white short skirt.


    The girls in the cheerleading team were all youthful and beautiful.


    S University was the university Shen Mingxiu and Li Lei studied at. An Rui, who had been invited to watch thepetition, was a little worried about seeing Shen Mingxiu at first, but he did note.


    Instead, it was Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang was participating in thepetition in ce of Shen Mingxiu. Shen Mingxiu¡¯s wrist was injured and he could not y basketball for the time being.


    Gu Yang¡¯s team was wearing ck jerseys and pants.


    When Gu Yang came out with the team, there were screams and even the cheerleading girls that Ye Tian was with eximed.


    ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t the basketball leader of S University too handsome?¡±


    ¡°He looks crazy, arrogant and cool!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my type!¡±


    ¡°Hey, the game hasn¡¯t even started. Why are you in the enemy¡¯s camp already?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. After thepetition, I want to get his contact details!¡±


    An Rui stood beside Ye Tian and poked her arm lightly. ¡°Your Gu Yang will attract the most attention no matter where she goes.¡±


    Ye Tian pouted. ¡°I think he¡¯s here to show off.¡± Then, she red at An Rui. ¡°What do you mean by my family? I have nothing to do with him anymore.¡±


    An Rui smiled but said nothing.


    If there was really nothing between them, she would not be so concerned about Wu Xiangxiang!


    After Gu Yang led the team onto the field, she nced at the two teams¡¯ cheerleaders. Her slender and dark eyesnded on the leader of the opposing team¡¯s cheerleaders.


    His gaze swept over her from head to toe and he frowned slightly.


    Her shirt and skirt were too short.


    Ye Tian did not look at Gu Yang, but she could feel a gaze that could not be ignored on her.


    Her slender legs closed together unconsciously.


    That gaze refused to leave.


    Ye Tian furrowed her eyebrows and nced at that gaze.


    She met Gu Yang¡¯s dark eyes.


    Ye Tian¡¯s heart thumped crazily.


    She red at him, warning him with her eyes not to look at her again.


    Gu Yang licked the corner of her lips and smiled frivolously.


    Ye Tian¡¯s face turned red uncontrobly.


    That person was still as annoying as before!


    The match officially started.


    The two teams were equally strong and thepetition was rather intense and exciting.


    Ye Tian¡¯s gaze was always attracted by that tall and thin ck figure.


    Just as An Rui had said, Gu Yang was a shining figure. No matter where he was, he would always attract people¡¯s attention.


    Ye Tian forced herself to look away from him. She led the cheerleaders and cheered for the Capital University basketball team.


    The first half was a draw.


    The team members came over and the cheerleading girls brought them mineral water and towels.


    The captain walked in front of Ye Tian. Ye Tian did not think too much about it and brought him a towel and mineral water.


    Gu Yang stood on the other side. He did not take the water and towel from the girl and stared at Ye Tian with dark eyes.


    He was a little far away and could not hear what Ye Tian was saying to Captain Fang, but the smile on her face stimted his eyes.


    At the start of the second half, S University scored several goals.


    Gu Yang was like a wild beast, aggressive and strong. Her shots were fast and urate, not giving the other party a chance.


    Even if Ye Tian did not want to focus her attention on him, she was still attracted to him unconsciously.


    His running figure on the court was unrestrained and the outline of his thin face was as sharp and cold as a knife. His long eyebrows were slightly raised, arrogant and arrogant. Every time he scored a goal, he would look at Ye Tian.


    It was as if he was saying that there was nothing he could not do!


    That appearance would make anyone feel conceited and arrogant.


    But when he did it, it made people feel radiant.


    In the end, Gu Yang¡¯s side won!


    Gu Yang pulled up his uniform and wiped the sweat on his face. Ignoring the gazes of the people on him, he walked straight toward Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian was extremely panicked. She grabbed An Rui¡¯s hand and left the court quickly.


    The next morning, after ss.


    Ye Tian, Xia Lu and Zhang Shan walked out of the ssroom.


    Suddenly, someone called Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian turned back and saw a tall boy in a ck t-shirt, ck pants, and leather boots.


    ¡°Xianghai?¡±


    Ye Tian walked towards the sea.


    Many students saw Xiang Hai and started to discuss.


    ¡°That¡¯s Ye Tian¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Apart from his good figure, he¡¯s not very handsome either!¡±


    ¡°How can thispare to the grass in our yard?¡±

 Chapter 2431

    <h4>Chapter 2431: Chase After Her Until She Forgives Him</h4>


    ¡°Xianghai, why are you looking for me?¡± Ye Tian asked in confusion.


    ¡°Little Princess, please follow me.¡±


    Ye Tian followed Xianghai in confusion.


    Walking out of the teaching building, Ye Tian saw Gu Yang.


    He was wearing a ck t-shirt and pants that looked like Xiang Hai. He had one hand in his pocket and the other was holding a bouquet of chocte.


    Eleven bears and eleven choctes.


    His aura was cold and arrogant, making many people who passed by him look at him.


    Seeming to have noticed Ye Tianing over, he looked up at her.


    His face was thin and well-defined. His facial features were well-defined and his slender eyes were dark and sharp.


    Cold, wild, wild and arrogant!


    Zhang Shan and Xia Lu came over and eximed when they saw Gu Yang.


    ¡°It¡¯s that handsome guy from S University yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s even more handsome up close!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s holding a bouquet of dolls and chocte. He¡¯s so cute and thoughtful!¡±


    ¡°Is he interested in a girl from our school?¡±


    ¡°Wow, who¡¯s so lucky!¡±


    Ye Tian looked at the two ssmates who were smitten and said to Xiang Hai, ¡°Tell him that I¡¯m not at his beck and call.¡±


    Ye Tian turned around and left quickly.


    Xia Lu and Zhang Shan were left petrified.


    So, the handsome man was here to find their little fairy?


    Could it be her ex-boyfriend?


    ....


    After that day, Ye Tian had no contact with Gu Yang for a few days.


    She was furious.


    He was the one who asked for a break up. She had not even calmed down and he was already looking for her, wanting her to forgive him?


    Did he really disappear because she did not want him toe and find her?


    Hmph, she wanted to remove such a person from her heartpletely!


    He was too despicable!


    After Xia Lu and Zhang Shan interrogated Ye Tian, they finally found out that the handsome man was Ye Tian¡¯s ex-boyfriend.


    No wonder she did not like the boys in school.


    The boys in school were handsome, but they definitely did not have the aura of a handsome man.


    Not everyone could have such a cool, wild, arrogant and inexplicably abstinent aura.


    Knowing that he was a Royal pilot, Xia Lu and Zhang Shan admired him even more.


    ¡°It¡¯s understandable for him to break up. Little Tiantian, forgive him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. He¡¯s so handsome, he must be very popr. You have to watch him closely!¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°Whose side are the two of you on?¡±


    ¡°Your side, your side.¡±


    Two dayster.


    Zhang Shan and Xia Lu pulled Ye Tian out for dinner.


    ¡°Xia Lu¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Ye Tian looked at Xia Lu suspiciously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you June?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve remembered wrongly. It¡¯s my birthday today.¡±


    Ye Tian had no choice but to follow them to a private room in a high-end restaurant.


    ¡°Tiantian, go in first. I¡¯ll go order food with Shanshan.¡±


    Before Ye Tian could say anything, the two of them pushed her into the room.


    There was a floor-to-ceiling window with a 180 degree view. Ye Tian walked over and looked out of the window.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Seeing that Xia Lu and Zhang Shan were not back yet, Ye Tian was about to go out to look for them.


    Suddenly, the neon lights on the tall building opposite turned into a line of words.


    ¡°Little Cutie, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me and give me another chance!¡±


    When Ye Tian saw that line of words, her doe eyes widened slightly.


    Looking closely, the building opposite was Xu Wei¡¯s corporation.


    So, that line of words was written for her to see?


    Just as Ye Tian¡¯s heart was thumping crazily, a familiar figure appeared on the building¡¯s wide LED screen.


    Gu Yang appeared on the screen.


    He was wearing a white shirt and cropped pants. The tailored fabric wrapped around his slender and well-proportioned figure. His eyebrows under his short hair were deep and handsome, and his dark eyes stared at her as if he could see her through the screen.


    His lips opened slightly.


    ¡°Little Cutie, I know that I hurt your heart when I mentioned breaking upst time. I won¡¯t find any excuses for myself because I did hurt you. These few days, I¡¯ve thought a lot about whether I was wrong to do that. If you give me another chance, I think I will tell you the reason for breaking up and confess my feelings to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little unconfident in front of you. I want to be perfect in everything, but many times, things don¡¯t turn out the way I want them to. Maybe without me, you will meet better people in the future, but I don¡¯t dare to imagine what it would be like when you hold hands with others.¡±


    ¡°To me, you¡¯re like air and an indispensable salt in life. Without you, no matter how delicious something is, it has no taste.¡±


    Ye Tian red at the boy on the electronic screen.


    Where did he learn to say such sweet words?


    She pouted and muttered softly, ¡°It¡¯s good to eat less salt, in case you have high blood pressure.¡±


    The moment Ye Tian finished speaking, a lowugh trailed from the door.


    The boy who was still on the electronic screen appeared at the door of the room.


    The video on the electronic screen continued. It was obvious that he had recorded it in advance.


    Ye Tian did not look at Gu Yang, who was at the door. She took her bag and walked out.


    When she reached the door, Gu Yang closed it.


    His tall and thin body blocked her.


    He said nothing and pressed the pink bear on his hand.


    The bear said, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    The voice he recorded was low and hoarse, with an inexplicable sense of grievance.


    Ye Tian had some feelings for the bear in his hand.


    This was the one he had given her before entering the flying academy.


    Every night, she would hug him to sleep. When she missed him, she would press his chest and listen to his voice.


    This ¡®sorry¡¯ triggered her emotions immediately.


    Misery, bitterness, sadness¡­ All sorts of emotions surged within her.


    Her long and thick eyshes were lowered and her tears fell like broken pearls.


    Gu Yang stuffed the bear into her hand and reached out her long arm, pulling her into her arms.


    ¡°I was wrong. I won¡¯t say those things again.¡± He rested his chin on the top of her head and looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Hit me hard, okay?¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s hands clenched into fists. Not only did she hit him, but she also punched and pinched him.


    She really did not hold back.


    Gu Yang endured it and did not say anything.


    Ye Tian had vented enough. She looked up and pushed him away. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you so easily.¡±


    Gu Yang reached out her slender hand and wiped the water droplets on her face. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t forgive you easily. I¡¯m working in the flight department now. I¡¯ll chase after you when I have time this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Until you forgive me.¡±


    Ye Tian was both angry and amused.


    This fellow really knew what she was thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that easy to woo.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m patient and confident.¡±


    Ye Tian red at him angrily. ¡°You narcissist.¡±


    ....

 Chapter 2432

    <h4>Chapter 2432: Unable to Take It</h4>


    When Gu Yang chased after someone, no girl could stand it.


    Ye Tian was brainwashed by her two roommates every day.


    She did not know what benefits Gu Yang had given them. Ever since that night they had dinner together, Gu Yang looked good in every aspect.


    Ye Tian and An Rui sent a WeChat message. ¡°He¡¯s only been pursuing me seriously for a month and I feel like I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    She did not allow him to approach her, but every time she saw him drinking water and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing, she felt inexplicably sexy and wanted to bite him.


    She did not know if he had seen through her, but every time he came, he would wear a white shirt. She could not stand his abstinent look the most, making her have the urge to pull off his shirt.


    Ye Tian: ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to be a pervert.¡±


    An Rui: ¡°I find that you like him more and more. Sisters, give in!¡±


    Ye Tian: ¡°No, no. It¡¯s too easy for him to give in like this. I want to be a reserved and cold fairy.¡±


    Ye Tian had just sent a message to An Rui when she received a WeChat message from Gu Yang.


    He sent her a photo.


    She did not know who had taken it for him. He was standing in front of the sink, washing his face. He was not wearing any clothes on his upper body and was wearing a pair of ck pants. He had broad shoulders and a narrow waist. His shoulder des were well-defined like a pair of small wings. His waistline was smooth and it made people nosebleed just by looking at him.


    Ah! He did it on purpose!


    An Rui waited for Ye Tian¡¯s reply for a while and was about to say something to her when the counselor came over and knocked on the table.


    ¡°An Rui,e to my office.¡±


    An Rui kept her phone and followed the counselor to her office.


    ¡°Both you and Wang Jiaojiao are very outstanding. The school can only bring one of you to the cultural festival this time. Wang Jiaojiao suggested a way for the two of you topete.¡±


    An Rui nodded. ¡°What way?¡±


    ¡°You can go to the mall to sing with her in the afternoon. Whoever is popr will go to this cultural festival.¡±


    An Rui pursed her lips, wondering if she should participate in such apetition. Wang Jiaojiao walked in from the door. ¡°An Rui, you¡¯re not afraid, right?¡±


    Wang Jiaojiao was a slightly famous online celebrity before she entered the music school. She had more than two million fans on a short video website.


    An Rui¡¯s grades were outstanding and her singing was good. After they were assigned to the same ss, Wang Jiaojiao had always liked topare with An Rui. Every school activity, she wanted to beat An Rui.


    ¡°What am I afraid of? Let¡¯spete.¡± An Rui was rather confident in her voice.


    ....


    In the afternoon.


    An Rui and Wang Jiaojiao arrived at the mall.


    Wang Jiaojiao had a guitar while An Rui had an electronic piano.


    The school had arranged for someone to do a live-stream.


    Before the performance started, Wang Jiaojiao was surrounded by people.


    Many of them were Wang Jiaojiao¡¯s fans. When they found out that she was going to sing at the mall, many of them came over.


    On the other hand, An Rui¡¯s side was cold and few people were watching.


    An Rui was not in a hurry. After adjusting the electronic piano, she sang a ssical song into the microphone.


    Many people were attracted by An Rui¡¯s voice and music.


    However, Wang Jiaojiao had a fan base. No matter how well An Rui sang, the audience could notpare to her fans.


    All the students watching the live-stream in school bet that Wang Jiaojiao would win.


    ¡°An Rui is also a fool. She knew that Wang Jiaojiao had a fan base, but she still agreed topete with her in this way!¡±


    ¡°I think An Rui is too confident.¡±


    ¡°He lost so badly!¡±


    In one of the buildings in the mall.


    Luo Yi, who had just finished filming an advertisement, walked into a lounge.


    Seeing a handsome figure in a white t-shirt standing in front of the window, he called out to him, ¡°I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go back to school!¡±


    His handsome figure was motionless, as if he was attracted by something downstairs.


    Luo Yi walked over and looked downstairs.


    In the square, there were two girls performing. One of them was surrounded by people, while the other seemed more deserted.


    ¡°Why? Which one do you like?¡±


    Luo Yi had been filming in the medical school recently. Because he was not professional enough in the medical field, the director of the medical school asked their top student, Zhou Li, to guide him.


    After interacting with him, he realized that Zhou Li was really a genius in medicine.


    He had a temper and was gentle and polite. Although he was the most popr celebrity now, he was a newbie when it came to medicine. He knew nothing. If it was someone else guiding him, he might have been impatient. Zhou Li was different. No matter how stupid his questions were, he would tell him patiently.


    Hearing Luo Yi¡¯s words, Zhou Li frowned slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. One of them is my high school ssmate.¡±


    ¡°Your high school ssmate?¡± Luo Yi looked at Zhou Li, wanting to see something from his expression, but this person had always been calm and had no ws.


    ¡°She¡¯s not as popr as that.¡±


    Zhou Li hummed.


    ¡°Do you want to help your high school ssmate? I saw someone taking a video. It should be apetition between the two of them!¡±


    Zhou Li looked at Luo Yi. ¡°Can you help?¡±


    Luo Yi patted Zhou Li¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve helped me so much usually, so I¡¯ll treat it as repayment!¡±


    ....


    Wang Jiaojiao thought that she would definitely win, but not long after, many young girls came around An Rui.


    They stood around An Rui in an organized and disciplined manner, cheering her on.


    The students watching the live-stream also exploded.


    ¡°The tables have turned. Wang Jiaojiao¡¯s poprity can¡¯tpare to An Rui¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Did you notice that the girls watching An Rui¡¯s performance are so refined?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably attracted by An Rui¡¯s true standards!¡±


    An Rui herself was a little surprised. Why were there so many people suddenly?


    In the end, she won Wang Jiaojiao.


    An Rui kept her violin and pulled one of the girls.


    ¡°Can I ask if someone asked you toe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our idol. He asked us to support you.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your idol?¡±


    ¡°Brother Luo Yi.¡±


    An Rui went through it in her mind. Luo Yi was the most popr young celebrity now and she had no contact with him at all. Why would he ask his fans to help him?


    Perhaps seeing An Rui¡¯s confusion, the fan pointed to a corner. ¡°In order to help his Little Master, I heard that his Little Master is your ssmate.¡±


    An Rui nodded.


    She walked towards the corner the fans were pointing at.


    Zhou Li was about to leave on his bicycle when An Rui saw his back and called out, ¡°Senior Zhou.¡±


    Zhou Li put one foot on the ground and looked back at An Rui with a smile.


    An Rui strode in front of Zhou Li and said happily, ¡°You¡¯re Luo Yi¡¯s little master. You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s filming in the medical school recently.¡± Zhou Li was not too excited about knowing a popr celebrity and his reaction was the same as usual.


    Compared to Shen Mingxiu¡¯s immaturity, Zhou Li was more mature.


    ¡°No matter what, I have to thank you. If not, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have won today.¡±

 Chapter 2433

    <h4>Chapter 2433: Hugging His Waist</h4>


    An Rui did not give Zhou Li a chance to refuse and said crisply, ¡°I have to treat you to a meal.¡±


    Before Zhou Li could say anything, An Rui put the electronic piano on the school¡¯s SUV. After letting her ssmates know, she ran to Zhou Li and took out her phone to check the nearby restaurant. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    Zhou Li had been ssmates with An Rui for three years and more or less understood her personality.


    She was as lively and cheerful as Ye Tian, but she was also stubborn and domineering.


    It was hard for others to change their decisions.


    Zhou Li sighed. ¡°Uncle Zhou¡¯s noodle shop.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only eating a bowl of noodles when I treat you?¡± Then, she remembered that Uncle Zhou¡¯s noodles were a ce he often went to during his three years of high school. He must have some feelings for it. She smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll treat you to a feast next time.¡±


    An Rui walked to the back of the bicycle and sat on it lightly.


    Zhou Li was slightly stunned.


    Seeing that he was not moving, An Rui looked up at him. ¡°Uncle Zhou¡¯s noodle shop is still at Nanli. Do you want me to walk there?¡±


    An Rui was 1.66 years old and was very slender, especially her arms. They were so thin and fair that she could not feel anything when she sat behind the bicycle.


    She often posted on her social media that she was not eating at night, saying that she was on a diet.


    Zhou Li rode his bicycle over. It was An Rui¡¯s first time sitting behind him and she asked nervously, ¡°Am I heavy?¡±


    Zhou Li shook his head. ¡°Too thin.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. The girls in our music school are all elites. I have to keep up with the trend!¡±


    Zhou Li said warmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat dinner for a long time, it will cause your stomach to contract and your stomach capacity to decrease, causing stomach problems, malnutrition¡­¡±


    An Rui dug her ear andughed. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot that you¡¯re studying medicine. I¡¯m scared. If I don¡¯t eat dinner in the future, I¡¯ll block your feed.¡±


    Zhou Li froze slightly.


    The moment she was distracted, a young girl riding a skateboard came towards her. Seeing that she was about to collide with someone, An Rui hurriedly reminded her, ¡°Senior Zhou, look at the road. What are you thinking about?¡±


    Zhou Li hurriedly turned his head to avoid the girl in front.


    But when she turned, An Rui, who was behind, fell forward due to inertia and she subconsciously hugged Zhou Li¡¯s waist.


    Zhou Li was wearing a white t-shirt and there was a faint soapy smell on him, as clean and fresh as grass.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Zhou Li stopped the bicycle and looked back at An Rui, who had hit her forehead on his back.


    An Rui¡¯s thick eyshes looked long and dense under the sun and she red at him with her almond-shaped eyes. ¡°Why is your back so hard?¡±


    Zhou Li was speechless. ¡°Is there anything soft on your back?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still saying that I¡¯m thin? Look at you, you don¡¯t have any flesh on your waist or back.¡±


    An Rui had always been carefree and did not realize that there was something wrong with hugging Zhou Li¡¯s waist.


    The girlined as she rubbed her forehead. Her skin under the sun was as fair and smooth as a peeled egg. Unlike Ye Tian¡¯s charm, her facial features were delicate, her face small and her chin sharp. She did not belong to the type of beauty who looked good at first nce, but she looked prettier the more one looked at her, giving people a clean and fair beauty.


    Zhou Li looked back at An Rui, but quickly looked away.


    As he rode forward, the breeze blew and his ears slowly heated up.


    ....


    The bicycle drove into an alley.


    They stopped in front of Uncle Zhou¡¯s restaurant.


    The high school students were still in ss and there were few customers in the restaurant.


    Uncle Zhou knew Zhou Li and An Rui and weed them warmly.


    They sat down opposite each other.


    ¡°Do you still want beef noodles like before?¡±


    Zhou Li nodded and seemed to have thought of something. He said to Uncle Zhou, ¡°She doesn¡¯t put chili.¡±


    After Uncle Zhou entered the kitchen, An Rui looked at Zhou Li curiously. ¡°How did you know that I haven¡¯t been eating chili recently?¡±


    ¡°You said on your feed two days ago that there¡¯s a blister on your ulcer.¡±


    An Rui patted her head. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to pay attention to me!¡±


    Zhou Li froze. ¡°The other students will also pay attention.¡±


    An Rui took a sip of water. ¡°I know you¡¯re a warm and considerate genius who is very good to everyone.¡±


    Seeing that An Rui did not think too much about it, Zhou Li secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Soon, Uncle Zhou came over with two bowls of noodles.


    Zhou Li handed An Rui the chopsticks that were disinfected with water.


    Before eating, Zhou Li took off his rimless sses and put them aside.


    An Rui took two bites and looked up at the boy opposite her.


    This was the first time they hade out to eat alone since they met.


    In the past, she either had Shen Mingxiu or Tiantian by her side.


    Although Zhou Li¡¯s grades were good, he was not sunny or gloomy. He was dressed simply and An Rui¡¯s attention was on Shen Mingxiu, so she did not look at him properly.


    Zhou Li lowered his head and focused on eating the noodles. He ate faster than her, but did not spill the soup. There was no sound of slurping the noodles, and his mouth was not full of oil. The feeling he gave her was that he was refined and clean.


    His hand that was holding the chopsticks was slender and fair. His palm was thin and he did not have long fingernails. They were cut neatly and clean. The small crescents on his fingernails represented that he had a good body.


    His face was very thin and his skin was slightly fair. His facial features were handsome and his eyes looked very dark when he was not wearing sses.


    ¡°Senior Zhou, I found that you¡¯ve be a lot more handsome after going to university!¡± An Rui teased him. ¡°After going to university, there should be many girls confessing to you, right?¡±


    Zhou Li had already finished his noodles. He wiped the corner of his lips with a tissue and put on his sses. When he heard An Rui¡¯s words, he seemed to be at a loss. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice this.¡±


    Actually, many girls had asked him for his contact details, but he would always reject them with the excuse of studying.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t like to talk much and don¡¯t know how to please girls. How are you going to find a girlfriend in the future?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking too much for now. My family background is not good, so I should focus on my studies.¡±


    There was a faint smile on his handsome face. It was not cold or sunny, but had a spring-like gentleness.


    ....


    After eating, Zhou Li sent An Rui back to the music school.


    An Rui was in a good mood today. Thanks to Zhou Li, she won thepetition against Wang Jiaojiao.


    Along the way, she was smiling and humming a song.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the music school, An Rui patted Zhou Li¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This meal doesn¡¯t count. I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal next time. Call me when you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°The noodles are delicious. There¡¯s no need for a feast.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re such good ssmates, why are you so polite to me?¡± An Rui made the decision. ¡°Let¡¯s do it next weekend. I¡¯ll send you a message when I book a restaurant.¡±


    Without waiting for Zhou Li to say anything, An Rui skipped into the school.


    Zhou Li only pushed the bicycle back after she disappeared from his sight.


    He was about to get on the car when a sports car stopped in front of him.

 Chapter 2434

    <h4>Chapter 2434: Stars in Her Eyes</h4>


    A tall and handsome figure got out of the sports car.


    With a bang, Shen Mingxiu mmed the car door and walked in front of Zhou Li.


    One of the boys was handsome, while the other was reserved and handsome.


    They were about the same height and when they stood together, many students looked at them.


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s hands that were hanging by his sides clenched into tight fists, his knuckles cracking. He red at Zhou Li with a dark expression. ¡°Shall we talk here or find somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Old Shen, what do you want to talk about?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s family background was good. Among the boys who yed well in high school, only Zhou Li had the worst items. However, he was good in his studies and was gentle. Half of the credit went to Shen Mingxiu.


    Shen Mingxiu and the rest had long treated him as their best brother.


    Although they were used to instructing him to do things for them, they had no ill intentions and Zhou Li had never had anyints.


    They had always had a good rtionship.


    Before today, Shen Mingxiu had not thought about anything else.


    It was only when he saw An Rui get down from Zhou Li¡¯s car and smile at him that he realized that something was wrong.


    She recalled the details between Zhou Li and An Rui in the third year of high school.


    An Rui was a stubborn girl and her thoughts were all on him. She would definitely not have any feelings for other boys.


    But Zhou Li¡­


    Previously, Li Lei had mentioned identally, ¡°Every time Senior Zhou enters the ssroom, he would look in your Little Ruirui¡¯s direction. Does he have a crush on your Little Ruirui?¡±


    At that time, how did Shen Mingxiu reply? ¡°Scram, Senior Zhou is focused on his studies. Don¡¯t use him!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu closed his eyes and opened them again, staring at Zhou Li sharply. ¡°Tell me the truth. Do you like An Rui?¡±


    If it was when he was in high school, Shen Mingxiu would not take Zhou Li seriously. Although he was good in his studies and looked good, teenage girls did not like dull boys!


    But now that he was in university, people¡¯s outlook was constantly expanding and Zhou Li was different from when he was in high school.


    He was knowledgeable and had a good personality. He was schrly, gentle, and tall. It was hard to guarantee that An Rui would not be attracted by his aura.


    Zhou Liwei pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Shen Mingxiu took a step forward and grabbed Zhou Li¡¯s cor. The backpack on Zhou Li¡¯s shoulders fell to the ground and a spectacle box fell out of the bag.


    Zhou Li looked at the spectacles box that had fallen out. He recognized it at a nce. It was given to him by An Rui on Zhou Li¡¯s birthday in high school.


    At that time, he had apanied An Rui to the sses shop.


    It had been several years, but Zhou Li still kept it in his bag.


    What did this mean?


    Shen Mingxiu grabbed Zhou Li¡¯s cor again, his expression dark as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Zhou Li, you can¡¯t bully your friend¡¯s wife. Are you f*cking human?¡±


    Zhou Li did not push Shen Mingxiu¡¯s hand away. Faced with his anger, he said gently, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between An Rui and me. I can¡¯t deny that I have feelings for her, but I will hide them in my heart.¡±


    Even though Shen Mingxiu was grabbing his cor tightly, he did not look like he was in a bad state. His dark eyes under the lenses were gentle and calm as he looked at the furious Shen Mingxiu. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu gritted his teeth and stared at Zhou Li. He knew that he had no right to ask Zhou Li for anything, but he could not ept An Rui being with Zhou Li!


    ¡°Don¡¯t see her again in the future. I still can¡¯t forget her. Although she won¡¯t forgive me easily, I know that she still has me in her heart!¡±


    ¡°Remember, if you dare to have any ideas about An Rui, I will never forgive you!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu let go of Zhou Li¡¯s cor and went to the sses. Stretching out his long leg, he stepped on the sses until they were broken into pieces.


    Zhou Li looked at his broken sses and his pupils constricted.


    ....


    After Xu Wei was discharged from the hospital, she invited Gu Yang¡¯s high school ssmates to Huangting Hotel.


    Ye Tian, An Rui, Li Lei, Zhou Li and Shen Mingxiu were all invited.


    Gu Yang was thest to receive the call.


    At the entrance of the hotel, Gu Yang frowned at Xu Wei. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going home to rest? Why are you doing this?¡±


    Xu Wei said, ¡°I ignored you in the past, but now I want to make it up to you.¡±


    Gu Yang waved her hand, her cold and handsome face twisting ufortably. ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, the little princess and your ssmates are here.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s here too?¡±


    Xu Wei naturally knew who Gu Yang was referring to.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You had a fight with the little princess because of me, so I naturally had to invite her over.¡±


    Gu Yang had her hands in her pockets and walked quickly toward the room without saying anything.


    Xu Wei looked at Gu Yang¡¯s back and could not help but smile.


    ....


    In the private room.


    Xu Wei ordered arge table of delicacies. She raised her ss and looked at the young and energetic children, saying a lot of heartfelt words, including guilt towards Gu Yang and expectations for his rtionship with Tiantian.


    Ye Tian, Shen Mingxiu and the rest did not like Xu Wei very much in the past.


    But after getting sick, Xu Wei had be much gentler.


    Her eyes on Gu Yang were filled with motherly love.


    Gu Yang did not have many rtives. Although he had always said that he did not care in the past, everyone who knew him knew that he also desired Xu Wei¡¯s recognition and love.


    Gu Yang saw that Xu Wei was being emotional and said proudly and awkwardly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Why are you saying this?¡±


    Xu Wei¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Hearing Gu Yang¡¯s words, she nodded. ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s eat. If it¡¯s not enough, Auntie will help you order more.¡±


    Gu Yang sat beside Ye Tian and looked at her beautiful face, saying softly, ¡°Are you satisfied with my performance recently?¡±


    As he spoke, he put on gloves and peeled prawns for her.


    Ye Tian remained reserved. ¡°So-so!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll work harder to let Little Cutie upgrade me sooner.¡±


    Ye Tian looked at his confident and arrogant eyes and could not help ring at him. ¡°Are you that confident that I will upgrade you?¡±


    Gu Yang licked the corner of her lips and smiled. ¡°Look at me. I have stars in my eyes like before.¡±


    Ye Tian blushed and kicked him under the table.


    Gu Yang deliberately eximed. Xu Wei looked at Gu Yang. ¡°Ah Yang, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°She pinched me.¡±


    Ye Tian was speechless.


    Xu Wei was speechless.


    Xu Wei coughed. ¡°Did you say something to make Tiantian unhappy again?¡± Then, Xu Wei looked at Ye Tian and said with a smile, ¡°If he provokes you in the future, pinch him hard. Auntie will stand up for you.¡±


    Ye Tian burst outughing and raised her eyebrows at Gu Yang. ¡°Auntie asked me to pinch you hard!¡±


    Gu Yang brought the peeled prawns to Ye Tian¡¯s lips. ¡°Upgrade me if you want.¡±

 Chapter 2435

    <h4>Chapter 2435: Jealous</h4>


    After Xu Wei ate a little, she gave the space to the younger generation.


    She found an excuse, saying that she was busy with work and left the room first.


    After Xu Wei left, the atmosphere in the room immediately became lively.


    After dinner, Shen Mingxiu and the rest went to the side to y cards. Gu Yang and Ye Tian chatted for a while before Shen Mingxiu pulled them over to y cards.


    ¡°Senior Zhou is there. Why didn¡¯t you call him?¡± Gu Yang nced at Zhou Li, who was sitting on the sofa reading quietly.


    Shen Mingxiu frowned. ¡°He¡¯s not on the same side as us. He has to work and study at the same time. If he loses money, do you want him to starve?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s voice was not soft and everyone in the room heard it.


    An Rui was whispering to Ye Tian. It was Xu Wei¡¯s treat today and she knew that Shen Mingxiu woulde, but she still came.


    After a period of adjustment, she was no longer as heartbroken as when they broke up.


    Although she could not go back to being ssmates with Shen Mingxiu, she could face his gaze on her calmly.


    Hearing him say those words, it was obvious that he looked down on Zhou Li¡¯s family background. An Rui furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°If Mr Zhou loses, it¡¯s on me.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu looked at An Rui, his jaw clenched tightly and he gritted his teeth. ¡°Who are you to him? Is he yours?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been ssmates for three years. So what if I give him some money?¡± An Rui stood up from the sofa and looked back at Shen Mingxiu.


    Their eyes met and it seemed like sparks were burning.


    They were at loggerheads!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you speak properly?¡± Gu Yang tugged at Shen Mingxiu¡¯s arm, his handsome face cold. ¡°You¡¯re so unreasonable. Do you still want An Rui to forgive you?¡±


    Zhou Li, who had been implicated, put away his book and stood up from the sofa. He looked at Shen Mingxiu and then at An Rui, saying gently, ¡°Don¡¯t argue because of me. I¡¯m going to Y Country¡¯s medical school as an exchange student and won¡¯t be back for the next few years.¡±


    The moment Zhou Li spoke, the atmosphere in the room fell silent.


    A warm smile appeared on Zhou Li¡¯s handsome face. ¡°I¡¯ll onlye back after I finish my studies. There will still be a chance to meet in the future.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s clenched fists slowly loosened. He walked in front of Zhou Li and held his shoulders. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say earlier that you¡¯re going to be an exchange student?¡±


    Seeming to have realized that this sentence was a little inappropriate, Shen Mingxiu immediately added, ¡°We didn¡¯t prepare any gifts for you today. Why don¡¯t we go down and sing karaoketer? Do you think it¡¯s good for Senior Zhou?¡±


    Li Lei chimed in, ¡°Sure, I haven¡¯t sung karaoke in a long time!¡±


    Gu Yang had her hands in her pockets, her dark eyes narrowed slightly. No one knew what he was thinking.


    An Rui slowly regained her senses from the shock of Zhou Li going to be an exchange student. Thest time they met, he had not mentioned going abroad. Why was it so sudden?


    However, Country Y¡¯s medical school was a top school. If he went over, he would be able to learn many useful things.


    He would definitely be an outstanding doctor after graduating.


    Zhou Li did not go to sing karaoke and nned to go back to school. Shen Mingxiu pulled him. ¡°You¡¯re leaving soon. I don¡¯t know when we can meet again. There¡¯s no rush to go back tonight. Come, let¡¯s y cards.¡±


    ¡°The money I win is yours. If I lose, it¡¯s mine.¡±


    Zhou Li shook his head. He never yed cards and did not know how to y. He smiled slightly. ¡°You can y. I¡¯ll watch from the side.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    An Rui pulled Ye Tian out of the room.


    The two of them went to the mall outside to buy gifts.


    Returning to Huangting, Ye Tian and An Rui each gave gifts to Zhou Li.


    The two girls forced themselves on him and he had no choice but to ept them.


    They knew Zhou Li¡¯s personality and knew that he did not give expensive gifts.


    An Rui had given him a fountain pen.


    An Rui sat beside Zhou Li and talked to him. Zhou Li wanted to leave several times but was stopped by An Rui.


    ¡°I still owe you a big meal. Before you go abroad, you have to let me return that gift.¡±


    Zhou Li said warmly, ¡°You¡¯ve already paid it back. There are still many procedures to settle before going abroad. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have time.¡±


    An Rui felt a little regretful and curled her long hair. ¡°You went abroad too suddenly¡­ But we don¡¯t know the world of you top students. I still have to wish you sess in your studies and a bright future!¡±


    ¡°When you return to the country to be a doctor, I¡¯ll look for you when I¡¯m sick.¡±


    Zhou Li smiled and nodded.


    After Ye Tian sat on the other side and spoke to Zhou Li, she received a message from the student union president.


    The two of them chatted about the student union for a while before the president suddenly changed the topic and said, ¡°If there are seniors pursuing you in the student union, I wonder if you have a chance?¡±


    Ye Tian: No chance.


    President: ¡°Another senior is going to be sad.¡±


    Ye Tian replied with a smiling emoji.


    After sending it, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. She looked up and met Gu Yang¡¯s dark eyes.


    Wasn¡¯t he ying cards?


    What did he say?


    Ye Tian felt a little ufortable from his gaze. She put away her phone and walked out of the room.


    She went to the washroom and the moment she came out, her slender wrist was grabbed by a strong hand.


    Ye Tian was shocked.


    By the time she reacted, she was already pulled into the boys¡¯ washroom beside her.


    Ye Tian¡¯s thick eyshes fluttered.


    She had never been to the boys¡¯ washroom before.


    She struggled instinctively, wanting to leave.


    Gu Yang had one hand on her slender wrist and the other on the top of her head, trapping her between his chest and the wall.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She put her hands on his thin but firm chest, her face turning red. ¡°If someonees in and sees us, I¡¯ll be even more shameless!¡±


    Since she was young, she had never done anything out of line. Going into the men¡¯s washroom was something she did not dare to think about.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Not only did Gu Yang not let go of her, her slender hands even wrapped around her slender waist.


    There was a trace of danger in Zhang Yang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Does that president like you?¡±


    Ye Tian red at him with a red face. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How can the president like me?¡± With that said, she seemed to have thought of something and punched his chest a few times. ¡°Who asked you to peek at me chatting?¡±


    Gu Yang raised her eyebrows. ¡°Can¡¯t I see you chatting with other boys behind my back?¡±


    Ye Tian looked at his matter-of-fact expression and was angry and amused. ¡°Gu Yang, we haven¡¯t made up yet. Even if we have, you can¡¯t invade my privacy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you talk to others, but that president is the one you gave water and a towel to during the basketballpetition with S University, right?¡±


    Who was Gu Yang? He had seen all kinds of boys.


    That president was clearly coveting his little cutie!


    Ye Tian stared at Gu Yang for a while and suddenly seemed to understand something. She held back herughter. ¡°You¡­ are jealous?¡±


    ¡°Why would I be jealous? How can that thin boy bepared to your Brother Yang?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 2436

    <h4>Chapter 2436: Can I Be More Good to You?</h4>


    Ye Tian looked at his arrogant and narcissistic appearance and the corners of her lips could not help twitching.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re the best. He can¡¯tpare to you.¡±


    Ye Tian raised her eyebrows. ¡°So, why are you jealous?¡±


    Gu Yang wrapped her arms around Ye Tian¡¯s waist and buried his cold and handsome face into her neck when she was not thinking. ¡°I¡¯m just jealous.¡±


    Tsk tsk.


    Was it reasonable for him to be jealous?


    Ye Tian had never seen such a shameless and unreasonable person.


    Feeling a slight pain in her neck, Ye Tian reacted and pushed his shoulder. ¡°Why did you bite me?¡±


    ¡°Leave a mark.¡±


    Ye Tian was speechless. Was this person pushing his luck?


    Gu Yang looked up from her neck and stared at her with his dark eyes. ¡°When can I upgrade?¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°It still needs to be checked.¡±


    Gu Yang raised her slender hand and rubbed the top of Ye Tian¡¯s head.


    ¡°I want to melt you into my bones.¡±


    Ye Tian opened her mouth, wanting to say something when two boys¡¯ voices came from outside the washroom.


    One of the boys was the president who was chatting with Ye Tian.


    She did not expect him to be eating at Huangting.


    Ye Tian was frightened and put her hands on Gu Yang¡¯s firm shoulders, pushing him away.


    Although there was nothing between her and the President, it was too awkward and embarrassing for him to see her in the male washroom!


    Gu Yang looked at the girl who was trapped in his arms and was as anxious as an ant in a hot pot, and her beautiful lips curled up.


    His slender fingers pinched her chin.


    ¡°Call me Brother and I¡¯ll let go of you.¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s beautiful face immediately turned red.


    She growled at him in a low voice, ¡°Gu Yang, are you a pervert?¡±


    Gu Yang licked her lips and looked at her with bright eyes. She was not smiling and was not serious. ¡°Are you going to shout? If not, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡±


    The footsteps of the two boys outside were getting closer.


    Ye Tian¡¯s heart beat faster and faster.


    Looking at the handsome face leaning towards her, Ye Tian called out with a red face, ¡°Brother.¡±


    Her voice was soft and slightly shy. Gu Yang could not help butugh. The tip of her tongue touched her cheek and her fingers pinched her face. ¡°Why are you so sweet?¡±


    Before the two boys walked in, Gu Yang pulled Ye Tian into the cubicle where the mop was kept.


    The door closed, cutting off the sight of the two boys outside.


    Gu Yang pressed Ye Tian against the door. The space in the cubicle was very small and he was tall. When the two of them stood together, it was very cramped.


    Gu Yang looked down at her red face and smiled. ¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯re not having an affair.¡±


    Ye Tian said nothing, her fair hand clenched into a fist and punched his shoulder.


    She used her eyes to warn him not to speak again.


    The voices of two boys talking outside trailed in.


    ¡°Are you nning to confess to that junior of yours?¡±


    The president said, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡±


    ¡°You schrs like to turn corners. If you like her, just chase her. Didn¡¯t you say that she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not a girl who is easy to get. I need to build a good rtionship with her first and slowly let her understand me.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re our school hunk. So many girls want to be with you, but I¡¯ve never seen you care so much about any girl!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s worth it.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. So mushy.¡±


    Their voices gradually faded away.


    Ye Tian lowered her thick and long eyshes, not daring to look up at Gu Yang, who was staring at her.


    She had just said that the student union president was not interested in her. Now, she had been pped in the face!


    She really could not tell that the president liked her¡­


    Gu Yang said, ¡°I don¡¯t like you, hm?¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. ¡°You heard it too. He doesn¡¯t n to confess to me, so I can¡¯t tell him directly that you don¡¯t like me. I won¡¯t like you saying that, right?¡±


    Gu Yang raised her eyebrows. ¡°That boy is quite scheming. He even knows to build a good rtionship with you before starting to woo you.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°Whether he chases me or not, I won¡¯t agree to him.¡±


    Gu Yang raised her eyebrows. ¡°Because of me?¡±


    Ye Tian red at him. ¡°You know the answer.¡±


    Gu Yang could not help but smile. He lifted Ye Tian¡¯s chin and kissed her domineeringly.


    Ye Tian¡¯s hands on his shoulders curled slightly and grabbed his shirt.


    The two of them walked out of the washroom one after another.


    Ye Tian ran to the woman to wash her hands and washed her red face with cold water.


    Back in the room, Zhou Li, An Rui and Shen Mingxiu were no longer there.


    Li Lei shrugged and said, ¡°Mr Zhou. After An Rui left, Old Shen went after her.¡±


    Li Lei looked at Gu Yang and touched his head. ¡°Brother Yang, why do I feel that the three of them are strange?¡±


    ¡°You still can¡¯t tell?¡± Gu Yang raised her eyebrows. ¡°Old Shen probably knows that Senior Zhou likes An Rui.¡±


    Li Lei cursed. ¡°No wonder President Shen is targeting Senior Zhou tonight. However, Senior Zhou is about to be an exchange student. He probably won¡¯t be able to be Old Shen¡¯s danger.¡±


    Gu Yang took out a rectangr iron box from her pocket and threw a mint into her mouth.


    ¡°Old Shen¡¯s danger has never been Zhou Li, but himself.¡±


    Li Lei touched his head, slightly confused.


    ¡°With An Rui¡¯s personality, it¡¯s impossible for her to forgive him for what happened between him and Liu Keke.¡± Gu Yang narrowed her dark eyes slightly. ¡°Looking at how they met today, An Rui has slowly removed Old Shen from her heart.¡±


    Li Lei looked regretful. ¡°Actually, I really want them to finish what they started like you and Ye Tian.¡±


    But she also understood that feelings were ultimately about fate.


    Old Shen could not me anyone for what he had done.


    ....


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s sports car followed behind An Rui.


    An Rui took a taxi and he hit it. He paid the driver and pulled her down forcefully.


    An Rui shook off his hand and walked down the street.


    An Rui had never been so annoyed by Shen Mingxiu.


    When she liked him in the past, she felt that he was charming no matter how foolish he was!


    But now, she realized that sometimes he was really unreasonable!


    ¡°An Rui, Zhou Li left and you left with him. What do you mean?¡± Shen Mingxiu stopped his sports car and walked towards An Rui. He grabbed her slender wrist with so much strength that it seemed like he wanted to crush her bones. ¡°Are you trying to take revenge on me?¡±


    An Rui¡¯s wrist was in pain from his grip and she tried to pull it back, but he held on tightly. An Rui frowned and said, ¡°Revenge for what? Shen Mingxiu, are you delusional?¡±


    He had done something wrong and still came to question her. Did he think she was easy to bully?


    ¡°Little Ruirui, I deserve to die for what happened to Liu Keke. I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again in the future. Can you not be so ruthless? The past few months, I felt like a knife was twisted in my heart when I thought about losing you. Let¡¯s go back to the past and I¡¯ll treat you better in the future, okay?¡±

 Chapter 2437

    <h4>Chapter 2437: Four Years Later</h4>


    An Rui shook off Shen Mingxiu¡¯s hand, wanting to leave.


    But she had only taken a few steps when he hugged her tightly from behind.


    An Rui could not break free no matter what.


    Shen Mingxiu forced her into a quiet alley.


    An Rui felt fear.


    This fear had been hidden deep in his heart since that time he wanted to take her by force.


    He had promised her before that he would not force her.


    But after being traumatized once, she would still be panicked and afraid when he forced her into a dark alley!


    An Rui kept struggling.


    But her arms and legs were slender, how could she be his opponent?


    Tears filled her eyes and her fingernails dug into the back of Shen Mingxiu¡¯s hand. She said with a trembling voice, ¡°Shen Mingxiu, can we part on good terms? Do you have to make me hate you?¡±


    After finding out about Liu Keke and him, she had once fantasized that Liu Keke might have lied to him.


    Until she received a video sent by Liu Keke.


    She had recorded everything that had happened that night.


    It was indeed Liu Ke who had taken the initiative, butter¡­


    An Rui did not want to recall that scene again. Every time she thought of it, the wound in her heart would open up!


    She did not tell anyone about the video, including Tiantian!


    She still wanted to leave some dignity for Shen Mingxiu.


    Today, Gu Yang¡¯s mother had treated them to a meal. She hade because they had been ssmates for three years. Although she had been hurt by him, she did not want to be enemies in the future.


    At least when they met, they could still be acquaintances.


    Seeming to have felt An Rui¡¯s fear and trembling, Shen Mingxiu loosened his hold on her. He pressed her against the wall of the alley and looked down at her long eyshes that were fluttering like the wings of an injured butterfly. His fingers wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Little Ruirui, don¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t hurt you¡­¡±


    An Rui looked up at Shen Mingxiu with teary eyes, her voice hoarse and sad. ¡°Shen Mingxiu, you¡¯ve already stabbed me ruthlessly, but you said you wouldn¡¯t hurt me?¡±


    ¡°I finally got over the pain you brought me. Why are you still pestering me?¡±


    An Rui swatted away his finger that was wiping her tears away and bit her lip hard. She tasted blood. ¡°Must you kill me?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s tall body stiffened.


    When An Rui faced him in the past, her eyes were bright like stars.


    But after they fell out, her eyes on him were like a pool of stagnant water. When there were asional fluctuations, it was anger and avoidance!


    Shen Mingxiu had never felt so helpless before. He was like a drowning person, desperately wanting to grab onto something but could not.


    He also felt terrible and wanted to cut himself into pieces!


    Why would he make such a mistake?


    Seeing the determination in An Rui¡¯s eyes, Shen Mingxiu¡¯s eyes turned red and he pressed his hands on his slender shoulders. ¡°Little Ruirui, I was wrong. I was really wrong. Can you give me another chance?¡±


    ¡°I only made a mistake that every man in the world would make, but I promise that I will only love you and protect you from now on, okay?¡±


    If she had not seen the video, An Rui might have believed his words.


    His eyes were sincere, as if he already loved her deeply.


    But she knew that when men made mistakes, they only cared about the happiness in the moment and would not consider the feelings of others!


    He was drunk at first, but if he was really drunk, would Liu Ke seed?


    He was just finding a reason for him to ept his mistake!


    Actually, he did not need her!


    An Rui closed her eyes. When she looked up again, her eyes were calm again. ¡°Shen Mingxiu, we¡¯re still very young and will meet more and better people in the future. If there is a woman who is prettier, more talented, has a better personality than me and adores you, will you still love and protect me?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu hesitated for a moment before he replied, ¡°No, my Little Ruirui is the best in this world.¡±


    An Rui smirked and smiled unconsciously.


    ¡°Look, you don¡¯t even believe it yourself. Shen Mingxiu, you¡¯re only suitable for rtionships and not marriage. As for me, if I fall in love again, I want to find someone who can marry me and protect his body and heart!¡±


    ¡°Obviously, you¡¯re not that kind of person!¡±


    He liked to y, sweet talk and make people happy. He liked to make friends and liked excitement. When girls were with him, they would think that he was very cool and unique.


    She would be unconsciously attracted by the charm exuding from him!


    However, as he grew up and suffered a huge setback from such a boy, he would realize that such a boy could only be seen from afar!


    Perhaps one day, there would be a girl who could tame him, but An Rui knew that she did not have the charm or courage!


    She had been coaxed back by him once, twice, three times. If there was a fourth time, she would not be cheap no matter how reluctant or sad she was!


    ¡°Shen Mingxiu, please give me a way out. Stop pestering me. We¡¯ve reallye to the end!¡±


    First love was undoubtedly beautiful, unforgettable and unforgettable. However, no matter how beautiful it was, it could notpare to the cruelty of reality!


    Shen Mingxiu looked at An Rui¡¯s eyes and they slowly darkened and lost their luster. Shen Mingxiu¡¯s heart ached and the hands on her shoulders slowly loosened.


    As soon as she was free, An Rui turned and ran away.


    She did not look back at Shen Mingxiu.


    Shen Mingxiu clenched his right hand into a fist and punched the wall hard.


    The skin on the back of her hand was broken and blood oozed out from between her fingers.


    ....


    Four yearster.


    At the royal private airport.


    In an extremely luxurious private ne, the cabin door was opened.


    The full-time air stewardess stood at both ends of the elevator.


    Two tall figures walked over.


    The new captain and co-pilots of the royal family served the King.


    A pilot who could fly a ne for the King must be the best talent in the flight department.


    They were usually over forty years old.


    However, three months ago, a young man in his early twenties passed the strict and cruel tests and became one of the pilots of the King.


    The King only had three personal pilots.


    And this young man had be one of them.


    Everyone in the flight department was envious of him, but they were not jealous of him.


    He was indeed a flying genius! His colleagues admired and respected him!


    Gu Yang was wearing a custom-made captain¡¯s uniform. The tailored fabric wrapped around his tall figure. Although there was still some arrogance in his eyes,pared to four years ago, he was much calmer.


    His crease-free pants wrapped around his long legs. He was wearing a captain¡¯s cap and dark sunsses. He was cold and handsome, making the hearts of several air stewardesses thump wildly.

 Chapter 2438

    <h4>Chapter 2438: He¡¯s So Handsome</h4>


    Ah!


    How could their new captain be so handsome?!


    She really wanted to be friends with him!


    The air stewardesses were all highly educated, beautiful and elegant.


    Those who could work in the royal family were naturally not bad in all aspects.


    Some of the air stewardesses had good family backgrounds, but they liked this profession, so they worked hard to get in!


    They thought that the Crown Prince, Prince Yu and the rest were already unbelievably handsome. No matter how handsome a man was, he would not be as charming as them!


    However, when they saw Xin Ji walking over, they cursed in their hearts.


    He was f*cking handsome!


    And unlike the nobility and restraint of the princes in the royal family, his handsomeness was ostentatious!


    The air stewardesses stared straight at the man walking up the gangway.


    ¡°You must be Chief Gu. Hello, I¡¯m Xie Meimei.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Liu Lu. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡±


    The purser looked at the smitten air stewardesses and coughed seriously.


    After they returned to normal, they greeted Gu Yang with a smile. ¡°Hello, Captain Gu. I¡¯m the purser this time, Li Min. I¡¯m very happy to be able to serve the King with you in the future.¡±


    Gu Yang nodded slightly. After greeting them briefly, she entered the ne.


    Gu Yang went to the captain¡¯s room to check the internal procedures and instructed the first officer to go around the ne.


    After all the preparations were done, the purser¡¯s voice sounded from the walkie talkie. ¡°Captain Gu, the King and his family will be boarding soon.¡±


    Gu Yang hummed and walked toward the cabin door with the first officer.


    Ye Tian had already graduated for a year and he was working in the construction department.


    In order not to be special, she started as a small designer.


    It had been a hard year for her and she had barely taken any leave. Even if she had time, she was busy dating Gu Yang.


    In the first year Gu Yang had pursued her, she had let him level up.


    They had been together again for three years.


    Although they seldom met, they had each other in their hearts. Instead of feeling tired, she felt happier and sweeter!


    Gu Yang was busy with work. If she had time, she would go to Xu Wei¡¯s vi and drink afternoon tea and eat snacks with her.


    Xu Wei had already treated her as her daughter-inw.


    However, Gu Yang had never seen her family before.


    She did not know what he had been busy with in the past six months, but he said that he would give her a surprise after this period.


    She was a little curious and looked forward to what surprise he was talking about.


    Every year, their family would go to the ind for a vacation.


    She wanted to work overtime and not go this time, but her mother forced her out of thepany.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to apany Mommy anymore after growing up?¡±


    Looking at the Queen who was still beautiful and elegant as she aged, Ye Tian felt a trace of guilt.


    Indeed, after growing up, her mind was on her work and rtionship.


    Her parents were usually busy with work and rarely apanied them.


    ¡°Apany me. Mom is the most important.¡±


    Ye Yu, who was walking in front of the mother and daughter, turned back to look at Ye Tian, narrowing his dark eyes slightly. ¡°Where¡¯s Brother?¡±


    Ye Tian smiled obsequiously. ¡°Both of my brothers are the most important.¡±


    Big Brother had gone on an overseas visit and Sister Apple had gone with him. Unfortunately, they did note for the family¡¯s trip this time.


    Nan Zhi looked at her second son and youngest daughter and asked casually, ¡°The two of you are not young anymore. Do you have anyone you like?¡±


    Ye Yu pursed his lips slightly. He seemed to have thought of something and replied in a deep voice, ¡°No.¡±


    Nan Zhi then looked at Ye Tian, whose face was slightly red.


    Before she graduated from university, she did not dare to tell her family about her rtionship.


    But now that she had graduated for a year, she should be able to say it!


    ¡°Mom, I do.¡± Ye Tian bit her lip, not daring to look at Nan Zhi¡¯s expression.


    Nan Zhi looked at her daughter¡¯s shy appearance and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°When you¡¯re free, bring it over for Mommy to see?¡±


    Nan Zhi was more open when it came to rtionships.


    As long as his character was qualified, motivated and devoted to her children, she would not have too many opinions.


    Ye Yu turned back to look at Ye Tian. His dark gaze made Ye Tian shiver a little.


    She hurriedly hugged Nan Zhi¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom, my second brother doesn¡¯t allow me to be in a rtionship. What if he breaks up the couple when I bring people back?¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s lips twitched.


    Nan Zhi patted Ye Tian¡¯s slender and fair hand and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not bad to bring him back and let your brothers check.¡±


    Ye Tian thought to himself.


    She felt great for Gu Yang!


    When they reached the ne¡¯s stairs, the air stewardesses¡¯ sweet and polite voices sounded.


    ¡°King, Queen, Second Prince, Little Princess.¡±


    Ye Tian looked up and nodded at them with a sweet smile.


    When her clear and bright doe eyes swept towards the two captain and co-pilots in front, she froze.


    Oh my god!


    Was she seeing things?


    If not, why would she see Gu Yang?


    Ye Tian blinked and his doe eyesnded on the tall man again.


    He was wearing a dark blue captain¡¯s uniform, a white shirt with no creases inside and a tie. The armbands of the clothes were custom-made by the royal family and he was wearing a captain¡¯s cap on his head. His face was well-defined and his lips were slightly pursed, his jawline smooth and cold.


    In the past, Ye Tian had seen him wearing a pilot¡¯s uniform most of the time. This was the first time she had seen him wearing a captain¡¯s uniform.


    There was an indescribable abstinence in his cold and handsome face!


    Ye Tian screamed in her heart.


    How could her boyfriend be so handsome?


    The moment Ye Tian looked at Gu Yang, he also looked at her.


    There was a faint smile in his dark eyes.


    Ye Tian¡¯s heartbeat sped up.


    She was so useless. They had been together for so long, but she was still attracted by his gaze!


    Nan Zhi saw that Ye Tian was not moving and nced at her. ¡°Tiantian, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    Ye Tian knew that this was not a good time to introduce Gu Yang. She hummed and hurried forward.


    When she passed by Gu Yang, he suddenly held her fair hand lightly.


    Ye Tian felt numb all over, as if an electric current had passed through her.


    Gu Yang only held her hand lightly before letting go. Her fingertips grazed her palm lightly.


    Ye Tian felt like she was going to melt.


    After entering the cabin, her palms were still slightly numb.


    That fellow looked more mature, but sometimes, he was still as indecent as before!


    Ye Tian could not help but smile.


    After sitting down, Ye Tian heard her mother ask her father, ¡°Is that the new captain? The young man looks very young.¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded and said nothing more.


    Ye Yu replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about his young age and experience. He was chosen through many rounds of selection and is very talented and capable!¡±


    ....

 Chapter 2439

    <h4>Chapter 2439: She Went to Find Him</h4>


    Hearing her family talk about Gu Yang, Ye Tian immediately sat upright, more concerned and nervous than when others talked about her.


    Her fair hands were sped in front of her as she stared unblinkingly at her parents and her second brother.


    When Nan Zhi heard Ye Yu¡¯s words, admiration appeared in her eyes. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re not bad. You can reach this position at such a young age.¡±


    Ye Yu, who rarely praised people, added, ¡°Gu Yang is indeed not bad.¡±


    During the assessment selection, he even hoped that Gu Yang was not that outstanding. In that case, he would let him be his private captain.


    However, that boy was talented and hardworking. He had a clear goal and no one could stop him!


    She did not know what kind of girl such a person would like in the future.


    ¡°The young man should be very popr.¡±


    Ye Yu said, ¡°He¡¯s still young and career-minded. He probably doesn¡¯t have the mood to talk about rtionships for the time being.¡±


    Ye Tian looked at Nan Zhi and then at Ye Yu.


    What did her second brother mean?


    What if Gu Yang had feelings for him?


    He had worked so hard because of her!


    He would be able to stand by her side confidently in the future, make her proud of him, and make her parents not worry about her future partner!


    Why did his second brother think that he was not in the mood to talk about rtionships?


    Ye Tian did not know whether tough or cry.


    Mu Sihan still had work to settle, so he entered the private ne¡¯s office.


    Nan Zhi did not rest wellst night and went to her room to rest.


    Ye Yu sat by the side, drinking coffee and reading the newspaper.


    Ye Tian sat beside Ye Yu and asked with a sweet smile, ¡°Second Brother, do you think that Chief Gu is very outstanding?¡±


    Ye Yu looked at Ye Tian with his dark eyes that were on the newspaper and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why?¡±


    Faced with her second brother¡¯s gaze that seemed to be able to see through people, Ye Tian¡¯s scalp turned numb and her long eyshes fluttered. ¡°Brother, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°I see that you rarely ask about other men.¡±


    Ye Tian pouted. ¡°I like to look at handsome men when I grow up!¡±


    Ye Yu hummed and seemed to have thought of something. He stared at Ye Tian with his dark eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s your boyfriend?¡±


    Oh my, why did her second brother ask such a fatal question?


    Ye Tian was hesitating if she should tell the truth when she heard her second brother say coldly, ¡°Let me see that boy first. If he doesn¡¯t pass, change him as soon as possible!¡±


    Ye Tian shivered coldly.


    Looking at her second brother¡¯s situation, he would not let people off easily!


    ¡°I¡¯ll show it to Second Brother after the trip.¡±


    Ye Yu hummed indifferently and looked at Ye Tian¡¯s eyes, thinking about something. Ye Tian thought that he would not say anything and heard him say, ¡°You¡¯re not staying together, are you?¡±


    Ye Tian quickly shook her head. ¡°No, he respects me very much.¡±


    Gu Yang did respect her, but he was at a hot-blooded age after all. Sometimes, she would see him in pain!


    She nned to get engaged to him after bringing him to meet her parents.


    To the royal family, getting engaged was a done deal.


    Then, she would let him have his wish.


    At this thought, Ye Tian¡¯s ears and neck could not help but burn.


    What was she thinking?


    She was too unreserved!


    The ne flew steadily for two to three hours before the chef prepared lunch for them.


    After Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan finished eating, they went to their room to take a nap after resting for a while.


    Ye Yu also went to the study. He still had work to do.


    The ne became rather quiet.


    Ye Tian took out a few boxes of snacks from the kitchen that they had not eaten.


    She put her hands behind her back and walked toward the captain¡¯s room.


    When the air stewardesses saw Ye Tian, they bowed respectfully to her. ¡°Little Princess.¡±


    Ye Tian gave them two boxes of dessert with a bright smile, her thick eyshes fluttering. ¡°Can I send one to the captain¡¯s room?¡±


    Now that the flight was stable, it should be in autopilot mode.


    After hearing Ye Tian¡¯s request, the purser did not think too much about it. She picked up the walkie talkie and asked the captain in the captain¡¯s room.


    ¡°Captain Gu, the little princess is giving us dessert. She wants to send a box in for you and the co-pilot. Is it appropriate now?¡±


    Ye Tian stood by the side, feeling a little nervous.


    She was afraid that he would refuse.


    A few secondster, his deep and pleasant voice sounded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ye Tian could not help but smile.


    The cabin door connected to the captain¡¯s room opened and Ye Tian went in with the dessert.


    The co-pilot put down his earphones and got up. ¡°Hello, little princess. I¡¯ll have dessertter. I¡¯ll go to the washroom first.¡±


    Ye Tian nodded.


    After the co-pilot left, only Ye Tian and Gu Yang were left in the captain¡¯s seat.


    Ye Tian strode toward him.


    At the same time, Gu Yang turned back and looked at Ye Tian.


    He was wearing dark sunsses and she could not see his expression.


    His lips curled up when he saw her.


    Ye Tian felt her heart almost stop.


    What could she do? She had no resistance to his current appearance!


    Ye Tian quickened her pace and looked at him with watery eyes. ¡°Captain Gu, you hid it so well. I didn¡¯t know that you had be my father¡¯s exclusive captain.¡±


    Gu Yang raised her slender fingers and took off her sunsses. Her slender and dark eyes looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°So, are you happy or not?¡±


    Ye Tian did not hide her feelings. ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy. You¡¯re so capable. As your girlfriend, I¡¯m proud of you!¡±


    Gu Yang looked at her bright smile and touched her head with his well-defined fingers.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your family will see?¡±


    ¡°They went to do their own things. I couldn¡¯t sleep and wanted to see you.¡±


    Ye Tian took out the dessert she was carrying. ¡°Have you eaten? I brought you some snacks.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He looked at her with a smile in his dark eyes. ¡°Feed me?¡±


    Ye Tian nodded, opened the box, and fed him some snacks.


    He opened his mouth and bit down, together with her delicate fingertips.


    The warm touch made Ye Tian shiver.


    She retracted her hand with a red face. ¡°You¡¯re still teasing me over a snack?¡±


    He lifted the corner of his lips, his abstinent appearance exuding a hint of devilishness. ¡°As sweet as you.¡±


    Ye Tian red at him and put the snack box on hisp. ¡°Eat it yourself!¡±


    Gu Yang put the box aside and curled her finger at Ye Tian. ¡°There¡¯s something on the corner of your mouth.¡±


    Ye Tian hurriedly touched it but did not find anything. She asked in confusion, ¡°What did you touch?¡±


    ¡°Bend down, I¡¯ll wipe it for you.¡±


    Ye Tian did not think too much about it and bent down.


    However, the moment she bent down, the man lifted his extremely handsome face and kissed her.


    Ye Tian widened her eyes slightly. By the time she reacted, his breath had already entered her body.


    ¡°Erm¡­ You¡­¡±


    The co-pilot, who had just finished using the washroom, thought that he had gone to the wrong ce when he saw the scene inside.

 Chapter 2440 - It Must Be Him In This Life

    <h4>Chapter 2440: It Must Be Him In This Life</h4>


    Ye Tian saw the co-pilot from the corner of her eye. Her long eyshes fluttered in fear and she hurriedly pushed Gu Yang away.


    Her pretty face was flushed red and she bit her lip, whispering that she would go out first before leaving in a hurry.


    He did not see Gu Yang¡¯s doting and smiling gaze.


    After Ye Tian went out, the first officer¡¯s gaze on Gu Yang changed.


    She wanted to say something but stopped herself.


    Gu Yang nced at the co-pilot, her slender fingers holding the sunsses and putting them back on her tall nose. ¡°Say what you want to say.¡±


    The co-pilot looked at Gu Yang¡¯s cold and handsome side profile and admired her from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°How are you so good to be able to seduce a little princess?¡±


    Gu Yang hugged the back of her head and leaned back against the chair. ¡°Be careful of what you say. What do you mean by seducing? I¡¯ve known her for eight years and we¡¯ve liked each other since high school.¡±


    The co-pilot was even more shocked.


    Before she could say anything, she heard Gu Yang say softly, ¡°Even if she¡¯s not a little princess, I will still like her so much.¡±


    The co-pilot had worked with Gu Yang for several years, but this was the first time he had heard him say that he liked a woman.


    They worked in the Royal family. Although there were few girls in the flight department, there were many in other departments. Many women flocked to him, but he never gave them a chance.


    Many colleagues spread rumors that he had a problem with his sexual orientation.


    How was there a problem? It was obvious that he did not like her!


    ¡°You¡¯re very charming. I can tell that the little princess likes you very much too.¡± The co-pilot seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°The King still doesn¡¯t know about the two of you, right?¡±


    Gu Yang hummed softly.


    The co-pilot gave Gu Yang a thumbs up. ¡°To be honest, I really admire you. You¡¯re under a lot of pressure as a groom.¡±


    Unlike other families, Gu Yang could not let the little princess down in her life. After all, the little princess¡¯s family was too strong.


    Gu Yang narrowed her eyes at the blue sky and white clouds, his cold and handsome face unusually serious. ¡°After I got together with her, I never thought of doing anything to let her down in the future.¡±


    ¡°Unless she betrays me first, I won¡¯t betray her.¡±


    He then added, ¡°If she dares to fall for someone else, I¡¯ll chop that man into pieces!¡±


    The co-pilot was shocked by Gu Yang¡¯s affection.


    It was fine if such a person did not love her, but once he did, the mountains would copse and the seas would dry up!


    ¡°To be honest, there are very few men like you in this world.¡±


    The co-pilot knew that Gu Yang¡¯s family background was not bad. It was not easy for a rich and capable young man to be able to stay chaste and stay true to himself in the face of countless temptations!


    Gu Yangfei¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°She¡¯s worth it.¡±


    ....


    After Ye Tian left the captain¡¯s room, she went to the washroom.


    Her face and neck were burning hot.


    She washed her face with cold water and returned to her seat after her blush faded.


    Ye Yu hade out of the study and when he saw Ye Tianing over, he looked up. ¡°What did you do just now?¡±


    Faced with her second brother¡¯s sharp and dark eyes, Ye Tian¡¯s expression was a little stiff. ¡°I went to the washroom.¡±


    ¡°Why are the boxes of snacks in the cupboard gone?¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s heart started to thump crazily.


    She was nervous and panicked.


    Did her second brother find out anything?


    Ye Tian paused and replied, ¡°I gave it to the air stewardesses.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s sense of smell was sharp. The moment Ye Tian sat down, he smelled a refreshing mint smell.


    He seemed to have smelled this scent somewhere before.


    Ye Yu¡¯s memory was amazing and soon, he remembered who the smell came from.


    He narrowed his depthless ck eyes. ¡°Apart from the air stewardess, who else?¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s scalp turned numb from Ye Yu¡¯s stare.


    She lowered her eyes and counted with her slender fingers. ¡°Of course, there are two captains and co-pilots. We can¡¯t just send air stewardesses and not them, right?¡±


    Ye Yu looked at Ye Tian, his eyes unreadable.


    They were twins and he knew her like the back of his hand. Every time he lied, he would twist his fingers unconsciously.


    ¡°I was just asking. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Ye Tian heaved a sigh of relief and pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. Second Brother, don¡¯t you think that your tone just now sounded like you were interrogating a criminal? With you like this, which girl will dare to approach you in the future?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be alone.¡±


    Ye Tian looked at Ye Yu¡¯s well-defined and cold handsome face. It was hard to imagine what her second brother looked like when he was in love.


    Which girl could melt such a stubborn ice cube?


    ....


    After four to five hours of flight, the ne arrived at the ind.


    The temperature on the ind was suitable, not too hot or too cold, and just right.


    This was an ind developed by the royal family. In the past, only the royal family coulde and y, butter, it was turned into a tourist ind.


    Many tourists came on vacation every year.


    The royal family had a special vacation vi. After the nended on the private tarmac, Ye Tian went to the vi with her family.


    The captain and air stewardess were also staying in the vi.


    But it was not in the same building as them.


    As long as one was able to work in the Royal family, the benefits were good. This was also a ce that countless people wanted to enter!


    When they arrived at the vi, everyone returned to their rooms to take a bath and change.


    Ye Tian apanied Nan Zhi to the hot spring while Mu Sihan and Ye Yu were busy with work in the vi.


    After soaking in the hot spring, the Ind Master came to fetch their family for dinner.


    After dinner, Ye Tian apanied Nan Zhi for a walk.


    ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t always take up your time. Go around and buy whatever you like.¡±


    A sweet smile appeared on Ye Tian¡¯s face and she hugged Nan Zhi¡¯s arm, wheedling like when she was young. ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡±


    Nan Zhi tapped Ye Tian¡¯s nose lightly. ¡°That boy is very good to you, right?¡±


    Aftering out of the society, her daughter was still as bright and cheerful as before. Her smile was bright and she was well protected.


    Nan Zhi had been worried before. No matter how well Mu Sihan and her protected their child, if she met a man who did not cherish her, even her parents would not be able to make up for the hurt their rtionship had brought her!


    But from her current state, that boy must have doted on her!


    ¡°When you go back, remember to discuss with the other party and find time to bring it to Mom and Dad.¡±


    She understood her daughter. She might be outstanding in other aspects, but when it came to rtionships, she was a rather naive person.


    With such a personality, she would be stubborn and easily deceived.


    Ye Tian nodded obediently. ¡°Mom, he¡¯s a very good person. Don¡¯t make things difficult for him when we meet!¡±


    Nan Zhi poked Ye Tian¡¯s forehead. ¡°You haven¡¯t even brought him over and you¡¯re already siding with him?¡±


    Ye Tian rested his head on Nan Zhi¡¯s shoulder and looked up at the stars in the sky. ¡°Anyway, I really like him!¡±


    He was the only one in this life!

 Chapter 2441

    <h4>Chapter 2441: Running towards Him</h4>


    After Nan Zhi entered the vi, Ye Tian sat on the garden swing.


    She took out her phone and nced at it.


    After getting off the ne, Gu Yang had not sent her any messages!


    Was he tired and asleep?


    Ye Tian pouted and was about to send him a message when she received a photo from him.


    He leaned against the palm tree by the beach and changed into a white t-shirt and beach pants. His eyes were dark and his handsome face was cold, but when he looked at the camera, there was an inexplicable gentleness.


    After Ye Tian received the photo from him, she did not reply and ran toward the beach like a happy bird.


    Perhaps two years ago, she would still be shy or reserved in front of him.


    But as they got to know each other better, she gave her heart to him without reservation.


    She also firmly believed that he would not do anything to hurt her!


    Ye Tian would asionally wonder if she would still like someone else after breaking up with him.


    The answer was undoubtedly no.


    He was the only one in the world.


    Her true love!


    When they were about to reach the beach, Ye Tian slowed down.


    From afar, she saw the tallest and most handsome figure in the crowd.


    She put her hands behind her back and walked towards him with a smile.


    However, before he could get close, two girls walked in front of him.


    Ye Tian was not far from him and heard the two girls asking for his contact details shyly and daringly.


    He had both hands in his pockets, not giving the two girls any chance to fantasize. He took out one hand and pointed at Ye Tian who was not far away, saying in a deep voice, ¡°My girlfriend is over there.¡±


    The two girls turned to look at Ye Tian.


    Ye Tian was wearing a Bohemian-styled strapless dress. Her arms that were exposed were as fair as jade. She had beautiful corbones and a neck that was as beautiful as a swan. Her long ck hair fell over her shoulders and at a nce, she looked like a fairy that hade from the heavens.


    She was charming and pure.


    Super beautiful and elegant!


    This was probably the real rich and beautiful woman!


    After the two girls apologized to Gu Yang, they left hurriedly.


    After a few steps, she could not help but turn back to look at the couple.


    God, how could there be such good looks in this world? They were more eye-catching than the stars on TV!


    After the two girls left, Gu Yang strode toward Ye Tian.


    Without saying anything, he picked her up.


    Her legs were lifted high from the ground by him and Ye Tian eximed in fear. Her fair hands were on his firm shoulders and she looked down at him. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while and there are girls asking for your contact?¡±


    Ye Tian was not a jealous person.


    She was confident in herself and him.


    Even when she asked, it was in a joking tone.


    Ye Tian hugged his head. ¡°If I didn¡¯te, would you have given it to me?¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s lips curled up into a devilish and charming smile. ¡°What do you think, my little cutie?¡±


    Ye Tian red at him. ¡°I¡¯m already an adult. Don¡¯t call me Little Cutie.¡±


    ¡°Little Cutie, Little Cutie, Little Cutie¡­¡±


    This fellow!!!


    Ye Tian pinched his well-defined handsome face angrily. He did not say that it hurt. After pinching it a few times, Ye Tian met with his dark eyes.


    They were like two small abysses that deeply attracted her.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck, lowered her head and kissed the tip of his nose.


    ¡°Gu Yang,¡± she called him, her voice soft like the sea breeze on a person¡¯s face at night.


    Because he was holding her up, she was much taller than him. He looked up at her, his eyes gentle and deep. ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I told my family that I have a boyfriend. My mother said that she wants to see you after returning from the ind.¡±


    Actually, in the past few years they had been dating, she would asionally have the urge to introduce him to her family.


    But he avoided this topic every time, saying that he wanted to give him some time.


    ¡°You¡¯re already very outstanding now.¡± Ye Tian thought of Ye Yu¡¯s evaluation of Gu Yang and could not help but smile. ¡°My second brother has already praised you.¡±


    Gu Yang looked at the anticipation in Ye Tian¡¯s eyes and did not refuse like before, humming softly.


    Hearing his answer, Ye Tian widened her eyes in joy.


    ¡°Really? You agree?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± Gu Yang looked at Ye Tian, who had curved eyes and smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to give me a status.¡±


    What?


    He was the one who did not want that status!


    After being lifted by him for a while, Ye Tian patted his shoulder. ¡°Put me down!¡±


    Gu Yang put down Fangtian and held her hand, walking toward the beach.


    Ye Tian took off her slippers and Gu Yang carried them for her. She walked in front, the sea water flowing over her fair feet from time to time. She lifted her skirt hem and jumped around, herughter pleasant to the ears.


    ¡°Gu Yang, look. There¡¯s a shell.¡±


    ¡°Wow, little crab.¡±


    She picked up the little crab to scare him on purpose, but he did not even blink.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you afraid of anything?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that I still dare to catch snakes?¡± he said.


    Ye Tian shivered. ¡°If you catch snakes in the future, don¡¯t touch me again.¡±


    Gu Yang went forward and hugged her from behind.


    He pinched her slender waist lightly. ¡°You¡¯ll always be mine. I can¡¯t do it without touching you.¡±


    The two of them were so good-looking that many people looked at them.


    Ye Tian pulled Gu Yang¡¯s hand away from her waist shyly and ran forward with a red face.


    Gu Yang chased after her.


    They were chasing each other. She was smiling and he was looking. The atmosphere was rather sweet and rxed.


    The two of them walked in a big circle. When they walked back, Ye Tian¡¯s feet were a little sore.


    Gu Yang bent down in front of her. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll carry you back.¡±


    ¡°No, you must be tired today.¡±


    Gu Yang grabbed Ye Tian, who was about to walk forward. Without giving her a chance to react, he reached out and picked her up.


    He was full of masculinity!


    Ye Tian struggled in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t hug me. Your arms will be sore.¡±


    Gu Yang looked at the girl close to her and lowered her head, biting her pink lips. ¡°No.¡±


    Seeing his insistence, Ye Tian could only hug his neck and let him carry her back obediently.


    Their eyes met from time to time. Ye Tian blushed from his gaze and buried her face in his handsome chest, saying in a low voice, ¡°The way you look at me is like a big bad wolf with green eyes!¡±


    Gu Yang coughed softly. ¡°The big bad wolf wants to eat a little white rabbit.¡± She paused and added, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Ye Tian punched his shoulder. ¡°After the engagement.¡±


    Gu Yang looked at the faint blush on her ears and lowered her head, pressing her lips against hers as she hummed softly.


    Ye Tian¡¯s heart was almost melting.


    ....


    The two of them were so intimate that they did not notice a tall and cold figure looking at them for a long time.

 Chapter 2442

    <h4>Chapter 2442: Nervous</h4>


    Ye Tian hummed as she walked into the vi.


    The living room was brightly lit and her second brother was sitting on the sofa looking at his business phone.


    Ye Tian greeted him with a bright smile.


    Ye Yu looked up at Ye Tian.


    The sweetness and happiness in her eyes could not be hidden.


    It was obvious that she was a woman in love.


    Ye Yu put down his phone. ¡°You went to the beach?¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s skirt was a little wet and she nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quitefortable to take a walk by the beach at night.¡±


    Ye Yu nodded thoughtfully and stood up from the sofa.


    ¡°It would be morefortable if there was someone apanying me.¡±


    Ye Tian walked up to Ye Yu with a smile. ¡°Second Brother, if you want someone to apany you, can you quickly find me a second sister-inw?¡±


    Ye Yu had a hand in his pocket and looked at Ye Tian with his dark eyes narrowed. ¡°Introduce Gu Yang to me tomorrow morning!¡±


    Huh???


    Ye Tian¡¯s mind short-circuited for a few seconds.


    What¡­ was her brother saying?


    ¡°Brother, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I know about your rendezvous tonight,¡± Ye Yu said directly.


    Ye Tian¡¯s slender and fair hands covered her face. After a while, she opened her fingers and nced at Ye Yu carefully. ¡°Second Brother¡­¡±


    Ye Yu patted Ye Tian¡¯s head. ¡°As your boyfriend.¡± With that said, Ye Yu turned and went upstairs.


    Ye Tian returned to her room and after taking a bath, she video-called Gu Yang.


    Like her, Gu Yang had just taken a bath and was wearing a white bathrobe. His hair was wet and his facial features were even more cold and handsome. He sat by the bed and looked at Ye Tian with a smile in his dark eyes. ¡°You missed me?¡±


    Ye Tian red at him. ¡°No, my second brother¡­ He found out about our date.¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s smile was a little stiff and her beautiful lips pursed into a straight line.


    She could tell that he was a little nervous.


    ¡°My second brother knows you well. Don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s see what happens when we meet as my boyfriend tomorrow!¡±


    Gu Yang only said after a long time, ¡°Your second brother is a crazy person who dotes on his sister.¡±


    Compared to meeting the King and Queen, Gu Yang felt that meeting Ye Yu was the most terrifying.


    Ye Tianforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. No matter how much my second brother dotes on me, he won¡¯t break them up! After all, anyone can tell that I like you so much!¡±


    This was the first time Ye Tian had said it in front of Gu Yang. She liked him so much!


    Although he did not say it usually, he knew her feelings for him, but saying it like this felt different.


    It was very impactful!


    Gu Yang looked at the clean and fair girl in the video. Although she was no longer a girl in her teens, time favored her. She had not changed muchpared to a few years ago. However, she looked thinner and more exquisite. She still looked so young.


    Gu Yang¡¯s gaze on her softened. ¡°Little Cutie, say that again.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Thest sentence.¡±


    Ye Tian recalled thest sentence in her mind. She was a little shy when she said that she liked him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it already?¡±


    ¡°I want to hear more.¡±


    His voice was low and charming, maic and gentle.


    Ye Tian¡¯s heart was almost melting into water.


    Looking at his expectant gaze, she said softly to him, ¡°Gu Yang, you bad man. You stole my heart. I like you so much!¡±


    Gu Yang held her forehead with one hand and could not helpughing.


    His tall body fell on the bed and hisughter seemed toe from his chest, with a slight vibration, maic and hearty.


    Ye Tian was about to stop him fromughing when she heard him say, ¡°Little Cutie, I love you!¡±


    He did not say he liked her. He said directly that he loved her!


    Ye Tian¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she felt numb from head to toe.


    She had heard him confess to her many times, but when she heard him say that he loved her, she could not help but feel a lump in her throat.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to make me cry again.¡±


    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Ye Tian sniffed. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed early. You still have to see my second brother tomorrow morning. You¡¯re not allowed to lose sleep, okay?¡±


    Gu Yang smacked her lips. ¡°Little Cutie, I find that you¡¯re getting stronger.¡±


    Ye Tian snorted and waved at him. ¡°Goodbye, good night.¡±


    Gu Yang looked at the girl on the screen and leaned over, kissing her through the screen. ¡°Good night.¡±


    ....


    The next day.


    Ye Tian woke up very early.


    Her second brother had woken up earlier than her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the beach.¡±


    Ye Tian hummed softly.


    She sent a message to Gu Yang and they met at the entrance of the vi resort.


    When Gu Yang came over, Ye Tian was slightly stunned.


    This fellow was dressed rather formally today.


    The three-piece suit looked energetic and elegant.


    However¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hot?¡± Ye Tian looked at herself. She had changed into a strapless dress that was different fromst night. Compared to Gu Yang¡¯s formal dress, she looked more casual.


    Gu Yang held Ye Tian¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Going to see her second brother, Ye Tian felt that she was even more nervous than Gu Yang.


    Their hands that were holding each other were sweaty.


    She saw Ye Yu from afar.


    She did not know if she was too nervous, but Ye Tian looked at Gu Yang beside him and he calmed down a little.


    Gu Yang led Ye Tian to Ye Yu.


    Seeing the two of them holding hands, Ye Yu¡¯s expression was cold and his eyes dark.


    If it was a normal person, they would probably be scared to death by her second brother¡¯s gaze.


    Ye Yu nced at Ye Tian. ¡°Go buy some breakfast.¡±


    Ye Tian could tell that her second brother wanted to send her away!


    Ye Tian looked at Gu Yang, who smiled at her and patted the top of her head. ¡°Go!¡±


    Seeing Gu Yang¡¯s actions, Ye Yu had mixed feelings.


    In the past, only he could pat his sister¡¯s head, but now¡­


    He sighed in his heart. A grown girl could not be kept at home!


    On the way to buy breakfast, Ye Tian¡¯s heart was in a mess.


    She was wondering if she should ask her mother for help.


    With her mother¡¯s attitude, she would definitely not be picky about Gu Yang!


    However, she could only think about it. She still had to believe in her second brother.


    ....


    At the beach.


    Ye Yu narrowed his eyes slightly and sized up Gu Yang. Although he was no stranger to Gu Yang and admired him, he was sizing him up as his second brother-inw.


    He could not find anything wrong with her appearance, temperament, ability and everything else.


    However, with Ye Yu¡¯s vicious eyes and wisdom, he managed to analyze a few things.


    ¡°You¡¯ve known Tiantian for a long time?¡±


    Gu Yang nodded. ¡°High school ssmate.¡±


    Ye Yu recalled the change in Ye Tian a few years ago and frowned. ¡°Did you hurt her heart four years ago?¡±


    Faced with Ye Yu¡¯s questioning and sharp gaze, Gu Yang could not lie.


    He nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 2443

    <h4>Chapter 2443: Sweetness</h4>


    Ye Yu narrowed his dark eyes, his sharp facial features turning sharp. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past.¡±


    Tiantian was not a fool. To be able to reconcile with him, he must not have gone too far!


    ¡°Are you ready to be with Tiantian for a long time?¡±


    Gu Yang nodded, determination on her cold face. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How far has it developed?¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m in heat, I stop being polite.¡±


    Ye Yu seemed to be slightly stunned.


    They must have been dating for a long time. It was not easy for any young man to be in love and stop being polite!


    From this, it could be seen how much he cherished and respected Tiantian.


    Gu Yang met Ye Tian¡¯s deep and dark eyes, his handsome face serious. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m with Tiantian because I want to get married!¡±


    ¡°I entered the Royal flight department to work so that I can be better and be worthy of her.¡±


    Ye Yu knew how outstanding Gu Yang was. He had not gotten in through connections. He was very hardworking and Ye Yu often heard the head of the aviation department mention this young man.


    His character was one in a million.


    Ye Yu did not say anything else and only said ¡®okay¡¯.


    Ye Tian came to the beach after buying breakfast and found that Gu Yang was alone. She did not see her second brother and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my second brother?¡±


    To be honest, she was probably more nervous than Gu Yang. She did not know what her second brother would think of her rtionship with Gu Yang.


    Gu Yang had her hands in her pockets, her eyebrows furrowed slightly as she looked at Ye Tian with a trace of sadness in her eyes. ¡°Little Cutie, what if your second brother doesn¡¯t agree to us being together?¡±


    The breakfast Ye Tian was holding almost fell to the ground.


    Tears filled her bright and clear doe eyes. Putting down her breakfast, she jumped into Gu Yang¡¯s firm arms and hugged his muscr waist tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll bring you to see my motherter.¡±


    ¡°My mother said that as long as she has a good personality and is willing to work hard, she will not object.¡±


    Feeling her chest slightly hot, Gu Yang reached out her hand and lifted her delicate face.


    Two streams of tears fell from her eyes.


    He lowered his head and kissed them one by one.


    ¡°Little fool, I lied.¡±


    Ye Tian widened her eyes slightly. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your second brother did not object.¡± Although he did not express his stance, he did not object either. He should be supporting them being together!


    Ye Tian¡¯s mood was like a roller coaster.


    Her hands clenched into fists and she punched Gu Yang¡¯s shoulders several times.


    ¡°Why are you so annoying? You scared me to death!¡±


    Gu Yang smiled and spun around on the spot with Ye Tian in her arms.


    He only put her down when Ye Tian shouted that she was dizzy.


    The two of them sat under the palm tree for breakfast. Ye Tian leaned against Gu Yang¡¯s broad shoulders, a happy smile in her bright doe eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little curious. What did you say to my second brother? He didn¡¯t make things difficult for you at all?¡±


    Gu Yang looked at the beautiful girl leaning against his shoulder and lowered her head to kiss the top of her head. ¡°I said to treat you as my future wife.¡±


    Ye Tian smiled sweetly and asked him on purpose, ¡°If you meet a woman better than me in the future, will you fall for someone else?¡±


    Gu Yang did not think at all. After hitting her forehead, she replied directly, ¡°Apart from the fact that I won¡¯t fall for any woman other than you, even if I do, your second brother probably won¡¯t let me off!¡±


    If he really betrayed her, her second brother would not let him off. She believed this!


    Not only would her Second Brother, Big Brother, Sister Apple and her parents¡­ settle the score with him.


    Actually, it was very stressful to be with her without a strong mentality and belief!


    Ye Tian was d to have met such a person who treated her sincerely!


    ¡°Gu Yang, are you going to see my parentster?¡±


    Gu Yang caressed her head and chuckled. ¡°You have to be grand when you see your parents. Let¡¯s meet when we return to the capital.¡±


    Ye Tian smirked. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Back at the vacation vi, Ye Tian saw An Rui on Weibo¡¯s trending list and sent a video to her.


    An Rui was attending a music festival. After walking the red carpet in the morning, she became the trending topic in the afternoon.


    It was not that she had be famous in the past few years. As a music student who had just graduated a year ago, it was not easy for her to make a name for herself in the entertainment industry.


    Ye Tian wanted to help An Rui find resources, but An Rui refused.


    Two years ago, the An family had gone bankrupt and An Rui had suffered a heavy blow in her life.


    Fortunately, she was optimistic and felt that as long as her parents were healthy, money could be earned slowly.


    In the past two years, she had worked hard. Apart from wanting to make a name for herself, she also wanted to buy back the An family¡¯s vi.


    An Rui answered the call very quickly. It was night time in the Capital and An Rui was sitting in the car, listening to Ye Tian mention the trending topic. She could not help butin, ¡°That male celebrity suddenly became popr in the summer. Before he became famous, he was a C-list celebrity like me. He wanted to pull me to be a couple with him, but what happened before after he became popr was dug out and made his fans think that I was having an affair with him.¡±


    ¡°I met him on the red carpet this morning and he greeted me. I was afraid that his fans would misunderstand, so I only nodded and didn¡¯t smile.¡±


    ¡°Well, in the end, someone took photos and posted them online, making it seem like I wanted to seduce him but instead, I gave him a hard time.¡±


    ¡°His fans chased after me and scolded me for no reason. This scolding made me trending.¡±


    An Rui¡¯s mentality was quite good. If it was someone else being scolded like that, they might have broken down.


    ¡°I gained 500,000 fans in a day.¡± An Rui took a sip of lemon water and said with a smile, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not afraid of anything. Being ck and red is also a type of red!¡±


    Seeing that An Rui was in a good mood, Ye Tian chatted with her for a while before telling her to go back and rest early.


    Ye Tian called the royal public rtions team and sent the matter of An Rui over, asking the public rtions team to help deal with it.


    The celebrity who made An Rui get scolded was called Cheng Lin. He was a young man in his early twenties, fair and clean, with delicate skin.


    This time, An Rui was scolded and trending because of him and the team.


    After a day of trending, he had gained two to three million fans and sessfully attracted a wave of traffic.


    ¡°A small celebrity like An Rui is used as a stepping stone,¡± Cheng Lin¡¯s manager, Brother Wang, said.


    Cheng Liny on the sofa looking at his phone, a satisfied smile on his lips.


    However, before she could smile fully, she saw a verified ount with tens of millions of fans posting on Weibo.


    Changbo urately analyzed the interactions and entanglement between An Rui and Cheng Lin in the past two years.


    Soon, this Weibo post exploded.


    ¡°Brother Wang, look, Mr Entertainment has already posted on Weibo.¡±


    Before Brother Wang could look closely, he found that something was wrong.

 Chapter 2444

    <h4>Chapter 2444: Meeting</h4>


    Several advertisers he was talking to sent him messages.


    She asked him what was going on with Mr Entertainment¡¯s post on Weibo. If they could not settle it properly, they would cancel their cooperation with Cheng Lin.


    Brother Wang immediately went to look at Mr Entertainment¡¯s Weibo.


    Mr Entertainment listed the interactions between An Rui and Cheng Lin that the media had captured in the past two years.


    They had only interacted three times.


    It was her first time at the entrance of the city. The sun was very bright that day and An Rui was talking to the staff when Cheng Lin suddenly walked over and held an umbre over her head.


    An Rui looked at Cheng Lin strangely.


    The second time on a sports variety show, ording to the rules of the program, girls had to pass water to boys. An Rui followed the requirements and passed water to Cheng Lin, but after passing the water, she immediately turned and left.


    The third time was today¡¯s red carpet.


    After Cheng Lin became popr, his fans felt that girls wanted to throw themselves at him whenever they interacted with him.


    However, when Entertainment King¡¯s Weibo came out, every video urately analyzed their micro-expressions at that time and theizens suddenly understood.


    How was this An Rui throwing herself at Cheng Lin? It was Cheng Lin who wanted to flirt with An Rui but did not seed!


    Cheng Lin had also finished reading Entertainment Man¡¯s Weibo and his handsome face darkened.


    ¡°Brother Wang, should I post an aggrieved face on Weibo?¡±


    If he only sent an aggrieved emoji and did not send any words, it would make his fans think that he had suffered and would attack him even more strongly!


    Before Brother Wang could say anything, he suddenly received a call from the boss of the entertainmentpany.


    After the call, Brother Wang¡¯s expression changed.


    Cheng Lin asked, ¡°Brother Wang, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Make a Weibo post and apologize to An Rui.¡±


    Cheng Lin widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Brother Wang, what are you talking about? I¡¯m apologizing to An Rui?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although you¡¯re popr now, it¡¯s only a sh in the pan without thepany¡¯s support.¡± Brother Wang stood up and patted Cheng Lin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you don¡¯t post it, just wait to receive the termination letter.¡±


    Cheng Lin was speechless.


    Why should he apologize to a small celebrity?


    Cheng Lin felt incredulous and extremely angry.


    He had asked around about An Rui. She had no background orpany and could be stepped on by anyone if she fought alone.


    Such a transparent person was not worthy of his apology!


    ¡­.


    When An Rui was in the film studio some time ago, apart from singing, she would also enter the crew asionally if there were suitable scenes for her.


    However, the people who entered the team were all maidservants.


    Although it was a small role, she acted it very seriously every time.


    She did not have an agency and only had her assistant, Xiaohe, by her side.


    ¡°Sister Ruirui, I¡¯ve already found a house for you.¡± Xiaohe handed the key to An Rui. ¡°You can set up a password. It¡¯s the top floor of Building A, Redbud Garden, 3020.¡±


    An Rui took the keys. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Sister Ruirui, we¡¯re going to Ming¡¯an Company to try out their new mobile game spokesperson tomorrow. I¡¯ll pick you up at eight in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When they arrived at Bauhinia Court, An Rui took the elevator up.


    When she arrived at the new apartment, An Rui looked around.


    The interior was fresh and clean, suitable for living alone.


    Xiaohe had already brought her luggage over. An Rui hung her clothes in the wardrobe and took a nightgown to take a bath.


    Halfway through, the lights suddenly dimmed and everything fell into darkness.


    Two years ago, her family went bankrupt and her father was hiding from debt. Her mother had depression and could not bear the huge pressure and slit her wrist in the middle of the night.


    At that time, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. An Rui felt uneasy and ran to her mother¡¯s room, only to get stained with blood.


    She was shocked at that time. Fortunately, her mother had saved her life in time.


    The past two years with her father, her mother¡¯s condition had improved a little.


    But that incident had left an indelible psychological trauma on An Rui.


    She could not stay in the dark space alone, nor could she fall asleep in the night of lightning and thunder.


    An Rui¡¯s face was pale. She touched the towel, wiped her body and put on the nightgown.


    She walked out in the dark.


    The phone on the bed rang.


    ¡°Sister Ruirui, I forgot to tell you that the estate management has notified that there will be a ckout from ten to eleven o¡¯clock. I¡¯ve prepared candles in the TV cab drawer, remember to light them.¡±


    An Rui tightened her grip on her phone. Not wanting Xiaohe to worry, she hummed.


    An Rui turned on the shlight on her phone and walked toward the living room.


    She had just walked to the living room when a sh of light suddenly appeared in the sky, followed by a loud explosion.


    An Rui was so frightened that her phone fell to the ground.


    Her mind was nk and she staggered towards the door.


    Opening the door, she was like a headless fly, not knowing where she was going.


    The elevator had a power reserve so she could go downstairs. Following the faint light, she ran toward the elevator.


    At this moment, the elevator door opened.


    A tall figure walked out of the elevator.


    An Rui looked down, her body tense. She did not notice the personing out and rushed towards the elevator.


    She identally bumped into the person who had walked out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± An Rui¡¯s anxious voice was trembling and uneasy.


    An Rui avoided the man, wanting to enter the elevator.


    However, she had only taken two steps when someone grabbed her slender arm.


    An unfamiliar and familiar elegant voice sounded above her head. ¡°An Rui?¡±


    An Rui blinked. Because her mind was nk and tense, she could not remember who was calling her.


    Her slender body trembled slightly.


    Seeming to have sensed her fear, the man took off his jacket and quickly put it on her.


    ¡°An Rui, I¡¯m Zhou Li. Do you remember me?¡±


    There was a trace of gentleness in his cold voice, like a warm spring breeze in March.


    An Rui¡¯s thoughts froze for a few seconds, her long eyshes fluttering slightly as she slowly looked up at the man standing in front of her.


    The dim yellow lights in the corridor fell on him, as if it was unreal.


    An Rui¡¯s eyes slowlynded on the man whose face was slowly bing clearer.


    She froze slightly.


    After that face that she had not seen for a long time became clear, An Rui felt that it was unreal.


    He had shed the immaturity from four years ago and was wearing a white shirt and tailored pants. He was not as thin as before, but he still looked thin and long. Under his soft short hair, his clean and handsome face was angr. He wore gold-rimmed sses and had the appearance of a man.


    The only thing that had not changed was the schrly and reserved aura exuding from his bones.


    ¡°Senior Zhou?¡± An Rui could not feel any fear for a moment. She was immersed in the shock of suddenly meeting Zhou Li.


    It was such a coincidence to meet him here!


    ¡°When did you return?¡± She did not know at all!

 Chapter 2445

    <h4>Chapter 2445: Meeting</h4>


    An Rui looked at the man who was already a head taller than her and her gaze swept past his face.


    Fair, delicate, beautiful face, handsome eyes, refined and clean.


    An Rui had developed in the entertainment industry and had seen many handsome men. She was already immune to handsome men.


    However, the schrly and elegant aura Zhou Li exuded made people unconsciously look at him.


    He had changed a lot in four years.


    From a shy boy, he had be an attractive man.


    An Rui smiled and reached out her hand to him. ¡°When did youe back? I should call you Dr Zhou now, right? Which hospital do you work at?¡±


    The moment she said it, An Rui realized that she had asked several questions.


    Zhou Li reached out his hand and shook An Rui¡¯s hand gently in a gentlemanly manner, answering her patiently.


    ¡°I just came back a month ago and was working in the Orthopedics department of the Royal Hospital. Because I had a lot of work to do, I didn¡¯t have time to contact my old ssmate.¡±


    His voice was gentle and calm, like a stream flowing in the forest, able to calm people¡¯s uneasiness.


    An Rui realized that after he lost his immaturity, he had a maturity and reservedness that exceeded his age.


    Compared to her happiness and excitement at seeing her old ssmate, he was calm and did not show any of his emotions.


    But it did not give people a cold feeling.


    For such a doctor to treat a patient, the patient should feel at ease!


    An Rui gave Zhou Li a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a genius. I heard that youpleted your master¡¯s degree in five years.¡±


    ¡°You tter me.¡± Zhou Li smiled faintly.


    An Rui realized that she was wearing his jacket. She was only wearing a nightgown when she ran out earlier and there was nothing inside. When she regained her senses, she felt awkward and embarrassed.


    Although she was a C-lister, if she really went to the streets dressed like this, she would definitely be treated as a shameless and crazy woman!


    ¡°Oh, Dr Zhou lives here too?¡±


    Zhou Li nodded and pointed at the apartment opposite An Rui. ¡°Stay there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence. You live opposite me and I just moved here.¡± An Rui adjusted the jacket on her shoulders and said awkwardly, ¡°There was a ckout when I was showering and I was a little afraid so I rushed out.¡±


    ¡°Did you hit anything?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Zhou Li sent An Rui to the door of the apartment. An Rui stood by the door and waved at him. ¡°Go in quickly. I¡¯ll return your jacket tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t have to shower.¡±


    Under An Rui¡¯s urging, Zhou Li turned and walked toward the apartment opposite.


    Zhou Li took out his key and opened the door. Before he went in, he looked back.


    An Rui stood at the door, looking at him quietly.


    Zhou Li¡¯s dark eyes under the lenses shed and he smiled at her. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, do you want toe over and sit with me? I haven¡¯t had dinner and am preparing to cook a bowl of noodles. Do you want toe?¡±


    An Rui immediately nodded. ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Although she had not seen him for four years and his aura had changed a lot, he was still the clean and gentle boy in her memory.


    His character was trustworthy!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room to change first. I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    Zhou Li hummed and entered the apartment. The door was open.


    Zhou Li lived opposite, which made An Rui less timid.


    Picking up her phone, she went to the bedroom to change into a dress.


    After drying her hair, she sat in front of the dressing table to apply skin care products, preparing to put on exquisite makeup. Halfway through, she ran into the bathroom to wash up.


    What was she doing?


    He was just an old ssmate she had not seen for a long time. She only had pure admiration for him. Why did she have to put on makeup and face him?


    Besides, it was not like he did not know what she looked like!


    An Rui patted her face and went to the apartment opposite after tidying her hair.


    She had just reached the door when she smelled the fragrance of fried eggs and bacon.


    Girls who worked hard in the entertainment industry had to maintain a good figure at all times and rarely ate noodles.


    An Rui could not remember how long she had not eaten noodles.


    There were emergency lights in the living room and it looked like there was no ckout.


    There were two candles on the wooden table in the dining room. An Rui walked over and stood at the kitchen door.


    Hearing the sound, Zhou Li turned back to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Zhou Li had changed his clothes. He was wearing a long white t-shirt and dark-colored casual pants. He wore a gray apron and was busy in front of the kitchen counter, looking like he was really busy.


    An Rui had never been to the kitchen since she was young. She did not know how to cook at all.


    In the past two years, she had eaten takeout the most, or custom-made nutritious meals.


    She rarely cooked herself.


    She felt that it was a little magical to suddenly see a man who was so good at cooking.


    Soon, Zhou Li brought two bowls of noodles to the dining room.


    There were eggs, bacon, vegetables, and no coriander or onions in her bowl.


    There was one in his bowl.


    An Rui was a little surprised. ¡°You know that I don¡¯t eat coriander and onions?¡±


    ¡°You treated me to noodles once at Uncle Zhou¡¯s restaurant.¡±


    ¡°You have a good memory.¡±


    Although it was ordinary egg noodles, he fried the eggs until they were crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. The bacon was also fried just right. She finished the bowl of noodles and even drank a few mouthfuls of soup.


    When she was almost done, she seemed to have remembered that female celebrities could not eat too much and jumped up from the chair.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± An Rui hit her head.


    Zhou Li finished eating first. He heated a ss of milk for her and seeing her hitting her head, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m stuffed. I¡¯ll definitely gain weight.¡±


    Zhou Li smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright to have a meal asionally.¡± He handed her the milk.


    An Rui took a sip of milk and was about to say something when an auntie suddenly came over. ¡°Is Dr Zhou here? My wife suddenly fainted. Help me take a look.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zhou Li nced at An Rui, his voice gentle. ¡°Just close the door for me before you go home.¡± With that said, he left with the auntie hurriedly.


    An Rui stood in the dining room for a while. She cleared the table and took the bowl to the kitchen. She could not eat other people¡¯s food for free and had to help clean the bowl before leaving.


    An Rui wanted to help out of kindness, but she broke both bowls.


    She touched her forehead and looked at the sky speechlessly.


    She was really clumsy when it came to housework.


    After keeping the shard and leaving a note, she returned to the apartment opposite.


    Before long, the call came.


    An Rui was woken up by Xiaohe¡¯s phone ringing. ¡°Sister Ruirui, you¡¯re not out yet? We¡¯re going to Ming¡¯an Company!¡±


    ¡°Get up immediately!¡±


    Ming¡¯an Company was located in the CBD center and was one of the more popr online gamepanies in the past two years.


    An Rui got out of the car and was about to go in when someone called her from behind.


    ¡°Ruirui.¡±


    An Rui turned around in confusion and saw a tall figure getting off a Lamborghini sports car.


    Shen Mingxiu.

 Chapter 2446

    <h4>Chapter 2446: Because You¡¯re Dirty</h4>


    Shen Mingxiu was wearing an iron gray suit with a blue shirt inside. He was wearing a tie and had his hairbed back.


    Compared to when he was still a student, the yful aura on him had decreased a lot.


    Now, he looked decent.


    It was not like An Rui had not seen Shen Mingxiu in the past four years.


    Her high school ssmates would have a gathering every year before the Lunar New Year. Apart from the first year An Rui did not go, she went for the next three years.


    She had spent more than a year getting over the pain.


    When she faced Shen Mingxiu again, she was no longer moved or embarrassed.


    To her, Shen Mingxiu was just an ordinary high school ssmate.


    Although it was impossible to erase those memories, when she recalled them, her emotions would no longer fluctuate and she could smile calmly.


    After all, there were very few school lovers who could be as sweet as Tiantian and Gu Yang, from their school uniforms to their wedding dresses.


    After thinking it through, she would slowly get over it.


    After An Rui saw Shen Mingxiu, she smiled and nodded at him, then went to the elevator with her assistant, Xiaohe.


    Entering the elevator, the door was about to close when a slender hand reached in.


    The elevator door opened again and Shen Mingxiu¡¯s tall and handsome figure walked in.


    There were not many people in the elevator, only An Rui and Xiaohe.


    After Shen Mingxiu came in, he stood on the other side of An Rui.


    Seeing the floor she had pressed, he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°To the 29th floor?¡±


    An Rui nodded.


    Every year at the ss reunion, Shen Mingxiu wanted to talk to An Rui alone, but she never gave him a chance.


    Seeing An Rui¡¯s indifferent attitude, Shen Mingxiu¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯m going to the 29th floor too.¡±


    An Rui said nothing more. She took out her phone and looked down at the entertainment news.


    ¡°I saw you on the trending list yesterday. I know you¡¯re not that kind of person.¡±


    An Rui did not look up at Shen Mingxiu and replied calmly, ¡°The matter has been settled.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    An Rui said nothing more and the atmosphere fell into a frozen silence again.


    When the elevator reached the 29th floor, Shen Mingxiu walked out with one hand in his pocket.


    After Shen Mingxiu left, Xiaohe asked curiously, ¡°Sister Ruirui, do you know that handsome man?¡±


    ¡°High school ssmate.¡± An Rui did not say much.


    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so tall and handsome. He must have been very popr in your high school, right?¡±


    An Rui replied, ¡°I don¡¯t really remember.¡±


    Xiaohe did not know if she was hallucinating, but she felt like Sister Ruirui and that handsome man had a story of love and hate!


    There were many female celebrities who came to Ming¡¯an Company to audition for the new game.


    Ming¡¯an Corporation had been very strong in the inte industry in the past two years. Recently, the discussion of their spokesperson had been very popr online.


    Xiaohe took An Rui¡¯s number from the front desk and filled in the form. An Rui sat in the resting area and queued up.


    There were more than a dozen people in front of her.


    After waiting for about an hour, the secretary came out and called An Rui.


    An Rui was arranged to change into the clothes of the spokesperson and a fairy dress. After adjusting her makeup, she followed her secretary to the meeting room for the interview.


    When An Rui walked in, the five judges¡¯ eyes lit up.


    An Rui was born with thin eyebrows, a small oval face, fair skin, and long ck hair. After changing into the fairy dress, she looked ssic and beautiful.


    The judge nced at An Rui¡¯s information and was slightly disappointed when he saw that she was just a nobody.


    ¡°Can you introduce yourself?¡± The judge sitting in the middle spoke.


    An Rui was about to speak when the meeting room door was pushed open.


    A tall figure walked in.


    ¡°President Shen.¡±


    ¡°President Shen.¡±


    The five judges stood up and greeted the man who came in.


    Shen Mingxiu walked to the judge¡¯s seat in the middle and sat down.


    The judges were all high-level executives of thepany and were surprised to see the founder, Shen Mingxiu,ing personally.


    One had to know that Shen Mingxiu did not ask much about the endorsement. He trusted the team to handle it.


    An Rui furrowed her eyebrows slightly when she saw Shen Mingxiu sitting in the middle of the judging panel.


    She should have guessed Shen Mingxiu¡¯s rtionship with thispany!


    During the ss reunion, she heard from other ssmates that he had started his business on the inte when he was in university.


    He liked to y games since high school and often found bugs in gamepanies. He studiedputer science in university and was not surprised to be in this industry.


    He was surprised that she hade to hispany for an audition!


    An Rui took a deep breath and made a decision.


    ¡°Miss An, you can introduce yourself.¡± The judge who spoke first said to An Rui.


    An Rui wanted to bring a talent performance after her self-introduction, but she did not have any talent. The judges answered every question and did not stand out.


    ¡°Alright, go back and wait for the notice!¡± The judge was slightly disappointed with An Rui. After all, she had stunned them the moment she entered.


    An Rui turned around and was about to go out when Shen Mingxiu¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one.¡±


    The judges looked at each other.


    An Rui turned back to look at Shen Mingxiu, pursing her lips slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to choose me. I won¡¯t ept this endorsement.¡±


    Without giving Shen Mingxiu a chance to speak, An Rui strode out.


    ¡°Sister Ruirui, how is it?¡± Xiaohe asked expectantly. She looked at the time and Sister Ruirui¡¯s audition was the longest.


    ¡°No chance.¡± An Rui walked toward the changing room.


    She changed into her own clothes and opened the door. When she looked up, she saw a tall figure leaning against the wall.


    Shen Mingxiu looked at her with dark eyes. ¡°An Rui, it¡¯s been a few years and you¡¯re still angry at me? It¡¯s work and private. It¡¯s good for you to ept this endorsement!¡±


    ¡°I know the situation of your An family. You have no background in the entertainment industry now. It¡¯s very difficult for you to stand out if you want to fight alone!¡±


    An Rui looked at Shen Mingxiu calmly. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very difficult to stand out. But Shen Mingxiu, if I want to rely on my friends, wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to look for Tiantian directly?¡±


    Because of her personality, she did not want to depend on anyone.


    Even if she could not do anything, it was her own business and no one had the right to say anything!


    Shen Mingxiu frowned. ¡°Why are you turning back? What good can being stubborn do you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ept your charity! I don¡¯t need your sympathy!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu thought that he had calmed down a lot in the past few years, but every time he faced An Rui, he was furious.


    ¡°An Rui, isn¡¯t it enough to punish me for four years?¡±


    Hearing his words, An Rui found it funny. She thought he had be mature, but she did not expect him to still be so arrogant!


    ¡°Shen Mingxiu, I didn¡¯t punish you at all. You¡¯re just an ordinary high school ssmate in my heart now. I don¡¯t want to owe you anything because I don¡¯t want to have too much contact with you because I find you dirty!¡±


    She had said the words she did not say to him four years ago today.

 Chapter 2447

    <h4>Chapter 2447: She Cried</h4>


    Because she did not care at all.


    She would never think of such a scene again and her heart ached terribly.


    She did not want to run away or talk to him!


    She said it naturally.


    He was dirty, really dirty!


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s pupils constricted and the word that came out of An Rui¡¯s mouth was like a sharp sword, stabbing into his chest ruthlessly.


    Did she always look at him like this?


    ¡°An Rui, in this world, it¡¯s impossible for most men to only have one woman in their lives. Did you read too many romantic novels? I only made one mistake and you sentenced me to death. Alright, I was wrong. I¡¯ll serve my sentence myself, but it¡¯s already been four years.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you let this go?¡±


    An Rui looked at Shen Mingxiu, whose vein was twitching on his forehead. It was obvious that she had poked his sore spot. Her lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    Hearing her words, Shen Mingxiu was clearly delighted.


    He grabbed An Rui¡¯s slender shoulders. ¡°Since it¡¯s all in the past, can we get back together? You like to sing, I¡¯ll make you popr, you like to act, I¡¯ll invest in you and you¡¯ll be the little princess in my hands in the future!¡±


    An Rui smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a little princess at home?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu froze.


    That night with Liu Keke, he thought that it was over and they would not be involved anymore.


    But three years ago, Liu Keke suddenly found him with a few months old girl.


    imed to be his child.


    At that time, Shen Mingxiu was still in university. He found it unbelievable that this had happened to him. How could she get pregnant on her first try?


    This was f*cking ridiculous!


    He immediately chased Liu Keke away. However, Liu Keke found his parents.


    His parents had secretly tested the DNA of him and the little girl and confirmed that they were his children.


    Her parents gave Liu Keke a sum of money to end her rtionship with the little girl.


    But from then on, he went from a single boy to a single father.


    Although his parents had been taking care of the child for the past few years, he could not deny the fact that he had a daughter!


    Shen Mingxiu did not hide this matter and many ssmates knew that he had a child.


    It was not strange for An Rui to know.


    At first, Shen Mingxiu treated the child as his disgrace and seldom went back to see the child.


    But as the child slowly grew up and became more and more like him, he was not so disgusted.


    The childcked maternal love and he wanted to give the child aplete family.


    It was impossible for him to let Liu Ke into the family, and he would not let the child acknowledge Liu Ke as his mother, so he had a bold and shameless idea in his heart.


    He wanted to marry An Rui!


    In today¡¯s society, a single father or single mother did not represent a disgrace.


    They also had the right to pursue happiness!


    ¡°Ruirui, you¡¯ll be my eldest princess in the future. When you¡¯re with me, the little princess will call you Mommy¡­¡±


    An Rui bent down and held her chest, looking like she was about to vomit.


    She shook off Shen Mingxiu¡¯s hands that were on her shoulders and took a few steps back, looking at Shen Mingxiu with cold and mocking eyes. ¡°Stop disgusting me, okay? Maybe other women don¡¯t mind being a stepmother, but I do!¡±


    ¡°Shen Mingxiu, was I blind in the past to fall for a shameless scumbag like you?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°An Rui, don¡¯t be too sure. Believe it or not, one day, you wille and beg me to make up with you!¡±


    An Rui smirked, leaving Shen Mingxiu with a noble and cold back.


    It was really funny. Even if she went to beg, she would not beg him!


    ....


    An Rui did not care about Shen Mingxiu¡¯s threat.


    She thought that since they were ssmates and had been lovers for half a year, he would not be too ruthless even though they parted on bad terms.


    But in the next few days, the advertisements and performances that An Rui had agreed on were all changed.


    ¡°Sister Ruirui, did you offend someone?¡±


    An Rui sat in the car, hugging a soft bolster as she fell into deep thought.


    The Shen family was well-off and Shen Mingxiu had founded his own intepany. If he really wanted to touch her resources, it was not impossible!


    ¡°Sister Ruirui, the advertisement department of the shampoopany just called and said that they found a partner who is morepatible with the main character!¡±


    With An Rui¡¯s current status in the industry, she could not stand at the center of attention when filming advertisements and could only be a supporting role for the protagonist.


    But now, the green leaves had been snatched away.


    ¡°Sister Ruirui, I feel that something is wrong. This might be rted to you offending someone.¡±


    A small celebrity with no background or connections was most afraid of offending a big boss.


    An Rui closed her eyes. ¡°Has your recent work been reced?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the AF Charity Banquet the day after tomorrow.¡±


    The organizer of the charity banquet was rted to the royal family. Shen Mingxiu probably could not extend his reach that far, so An Rui was able to walk the carpet sessfully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rest for a few days. We¡¯ll talk after the charity banquet!¡±


    An Rui returned to her parents and stayed with them for a few days.


    On the day of the AF charity dinner, Xiaohe drove An Rui to Angel¡¯s gship store.


    Although Angel¡¯s new brand was not as luxurious as the international brands, it was suitable for a small star like An Rui.


    It was appropriate but not ostentatious.


    After entering the store, the store manager greeted An Rui. He did not offend her, nor did he take out the gown he had agreed to use An Rui for the charity banquet.


    In the end, An Rui was the first to ask, ¡°Sister Luo, is the gown ready?¡±


    ¡°Xiaorui, I¡¯m really sorry. The gown was borrowed by another B-list celebrity this morning.¡± The store manager held An Rui¡¯s hand and said apologetically, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to another store and ask?¡±


    The gowns for the charity banquet needed to be booked half a month in advance.


    How was she going to find another branded store in such a short time?


    An Rui vaguely understood that the store manager had probably received some instructions and was unwilling to lend it to her.


    When An Rui walked out of Angel¡¯s store, she looked up at the darkening night sky and tears filled her eyes.


    Apart from the incident at home, she had not cried for a long time.


    Because she knew that tears were the cheapest thing in the world.


    But tonight, she had cried from anger.


    She really did not expect Shen Mingxiu to be so ruthless!


    An Rui bit her lip hard, suppressing the sadness in her heart.


    Even if she was desperate, she would never beg him for mercy!


    An Rui got into the car and soon, she received a photo on WeChat.


    The Angel gown was also the one she had borrowed.


    Shen Mingxiu: ¡°Ruirui, be my femalepanion tonight. I¡¯ll buy the evening gown for you.¡±


    An Rui gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°F*ck you, Shen Mingxiu. Scram!¡±


    She did not block him even when they were at their fiercest.


    But this time, she blocked him decisively!


    ¡­

 Chapter 2448

    <h4>Chapter 2448: Good Together</h4>


    An Rui did not know if it was because she was angry or because she had not eaten much today, but she felt acid in her stomach.


    An Rui pushed open the door and ran out of the car to dry heave.


    Xiaohe was about to follow when An Rui¡¯s phone rang.


    Xiaohe nced at the caller ID.


    Tiantian darling.


    Xiaohe had been with An Rui for two years and knew that she had a best friend called Tiantian.


    But she did not know what she was doing.


    Xiaohe wanted to pass the phone to An Rui, but identally swiped the answer button.


    ¡°Ruirui, I¡¯m back. What are you doing? Are you going to the AF Charity Banquetter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch the live streamter. I¡¯m looking forward to our beautiful fairy.¡±


    The female voice on the other end of the line was sweet and crisp, like a cold drink in summer that could sweeten people¡¯s hearts.


    Although Xiaohe had never seen Ye Tian before, she could imagine how good-looking she was.


    Xiaohe nced at An Rui, who was retching under the tree with a pale face, and said with heartache, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sister Ruirui¡¯s assistant. Sister Ruirui might not be able to attend the AF charity banquet today.¡±


    Xiaohe thought of what had happened to An Rui recently and her voice was choked.


    She felt wronged and sad for An Rui, let alone her¡­


    Ye Tian was stunned. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xiaohe heard the voice on the other end of the line darken. Even through the phone, she could feel the aura he was exuding. Xiaohe told him everything that had happened recently.


    Ye Tian did not say much and made a decision very quickly. ¡°Drive to Maoyue Mall.¡±


    When Xiaohe heard this, the call was hung up before she could ask anything.


    Xiaohe froze.


    When she first answered the call, she felt that the other party was a sweet and beautiful girl, but just now, she gave her the illusion that she was a strong woman.


    After An Rui felt better, Xiaohe helped her into the car.


    An Rui leaned against the back seat of the car and sent a message to the person in charge of the red carpet.


    Seeing this, Xiaohe hurriedly told him about her conversation with Ye Tian.


    Hearing this, the tears An Rui had been holding back suddenly fell.


    ¡°Sister Ruirui, are you ming me for answering your call?¡±


    ¡°Sister Ruirui, I was wrong. I won¡¯t answer it next time. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    An Rui raised her fingers and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. I¡¯m just touched. When I was in a desperate situation, Tiantian was always by my side. As long as I needed her, she woulde to my side immediately.¡±


    In this world, other than her closest parents, only Tiantian was sincere to her and would never hurt or betray her!


    ¡°Sister Ruirui, I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing the Sister Tiantian you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    Twenty minutester, Xiaohe drove to Maoyue Mall.


    There was a Rolls-Royce limousine parked there. Xiaohe had never seen such a luxurious car and could not help but take a few more nces.


    At this moment, the car door was pushed open and a girl in a whitece dress got out.


    Xiaohe¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Beautiful and noble!


    ¡°Tiantian!¡± An Rui saw Ye Tian.


    Xiaohe widened her eyes and stared at the two girls holding hands tightly. She sighed in her heart. Indeed, good-looking people liked to y with good-looking people!


    He was too indulgent!


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the red carpet for the AF charity banquet. Don¡¯t say anything first. I¡¯ll take you to try on a gown.¡±


    Xiaohe followed behind them and was shocked when she heard that Ye Tian was taking An Rui to the Dior gship store.


    Apart from top celebrities, other small celebrities could not afford or rent Dior¡¯stest gown.


    After all, each set cost millions.


    Xiaohe was a little nervous, afraid that she would be chased out before she could borrow it.


    However, to her surprise, the Dior store manager personally came out with a staff the moment she stepped out of the elevator.


    His attitude was rather warm and pleasant.


    There was also a makeup artist in the store.


    ¡°I¡¯m helping my friend put on makeup and choosing a gown suitable for her to attend the charity banquet.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xiaohe followed behind An Rui, not daring to breathe.


    The makeup artist and stylist were rather professional. Before long, An Rui was done with her makeup and changed into a gown.


    An Rui was fair and clean-looking. The stylist had chosen a gown with embroidery for her.


    The hem of the dress was a floor-length organza, looking rather elegant.


    When An Rui came out, Xiaohe could not help but gasp.


    Sister Ruirui was so beautiful!


    Ye Tian smirked in satisfaction and chose a set of jewelry for An Rui to wear.


    An Rui furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Tiantian, it¡¯s too expensive.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t disagreed, I would have bought it for you.¡±


    Xiaohe¡¯s mouth was wide open.


    Who was Sister Ruirui¡¯s best friend?


    ¡°Miss An, don¡¯t worry and wear it! If there¡¯s any damage, we won¡¯t hold you responsible,¡± the store manager said with a smile.


    An Rui knew that she had gotten the best treatment tonight because of Tiantian.


    Her eyes turned red and she nodded at Ye Tian. ¡°I love you.¡±


    Tiantian pinched An Rui¡¯s face lightly. ¡°Oh baby, don¡¯t be so mushy.¡±


    Xiaohe drove An Rui to the AF Charity Banquet.


    Along the way, she looked at the unbelievably beautiful An Rui through the rearview mirror from time to time.


    An Rui noticed Xiaohe¡¯s gaze and smiled. ¡°Ask whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Xiaohe dared to look back at An Rui and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Sister Ruirui, it¡¯s not that you haven¡¯t had any men wooing you in the past two years, but you rejected them without any hesitation. Is it because you and your best friend, Tiantian, are a couple?¡±


    To be honest, Xiaohe had never doubted An Rui¡¯s sexual orientation before tonight.


    He only thought that she was focused on her career and had never experienced rtionships!


    But after her goddess best friend came tonight, she found that she was a little rotten and felt that they were a good match! She really wanted to be a couple!


    An Rui widened her eyes slightly and looked at Xiaohe in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much!¡± Then, she could not helpughing. ¡°Tiantian has a boyfriend for several years. If you see his boyfriend in person, you¡¯ll probably be a fan.¡±


    ¡°Really? God, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing his boyfriend next time. I really want to know what kind of man is worthy of your best friend¡¯s god-like appearance!¡±


    A smile appeared on An Rui¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯re already smitten before you even meet him.¡±


    They chatted andughed all the way to the red carpet. The atmosphere in the car was finally not as oppressive as before.


    ....


    Shen Mingxiu, who had been blocked by An Rui, was having dinner with several young men who were doing business.


    The young men all had young and beautiful women apanying them, and Shen Mingxiu was no exception.


    But he did not let the woman get close to him, only pouring wine for him and passing him a cigarette.


    This was a business dinner. If he refused, he would seem out of ce.


    He had drunk a lot and was leaning against the chair, staring at his phone as he smoked.


    After waiting for a long time, An Rui still did not reply.

 Chapter 2449

    <h4>Chapter 2449: Little Fairy</h4>


    In the past few years, many women had thrown themselves at Shen Mingxiu.


    But he was not interested at all.


    He only had An Rui in his heart. He wanted to be with her again and wanted to get her!


    That desire was very strong.


    So no matter how beautiful, sexy and beautiful the woman was, he had no interest in her.


    The woman sitting beside Shen Mingxiu wanted to be with this rich young master.


    She imitated the women beside the other rich young men, took a grape, peeled it, and pinched the fruit with her slender fingers to feed him.


    ¡°President Shen, this grape is quite sweet. Try it¡­¡± She said as she leaned against Shen Mingxiu. Her voice was coy and could make people have goosebumps.


    Shen Mingxiu frowned at the woman beside him, disgust shing in his eyes.


    He stood up from the chair with a cigarette and lighter, asking his assistant to help him y a few rounds. After letting the other rich young masters know, he left the room.


    He stood in the corridor and lit a cigarette, puffing out smoke.


    The door was not closed and the voices of two girls entered his ears.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there too many pretty girls at the AF charity banquet tonight?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, who is this person walking over? An Rui? Why haven¡¯t I heard of this name before?¡±


    ¡°The gown she¡¯s wearing is so beautiful. No, no, the girl herself is so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a fan! I¡¯ll go check her information on Weibo!¡±


    When Shen Mingxiu heard An Rui¡¯s name, he walked toward the opposite room.


    Standing at the door, he saw the live broadcast of the charity banquet on TV.


    An Rui, who was wearing a aqua blue chiffon gown, was walking slowly on the red carpet. She had exquisite makeup on her face and she made people¡¯s eyes light up from her hair style to the gown she was wearing.


    There was a smile on An Rui¡¯s fair and beautiful face as she waved at the fans on both sides of the red carpet. Although most of them were fans of other artistes, the fans were very enthusiastic when they saw such a elegant and beautiful fairy.


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s hands that hung by his sides clenched into fists slightly.


    He walked out of the room with a dark expression.


    The moment An Rui walked on the red carpet, many people were stunned, but there were many doubts on the live-stream tform.


    Someone recognized that she was wearing thetest gown from Dior. The big star, Han Ying, could not borrow it even if she wanted to.


    But now, it had appeared on a nobody, which made Han Ying¡¯s fans explode.


    She did not know who started it, but someone said that in order to make a fire, the small transparent person even dared to wear a Dior imitation.


    Then, there were no morements praising An Rui¡¯s beauty. Even if there were people praising her, they would be overwhelmed by arge number ofments scolding An Rui.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one who had a scandal with Cheng Lin some time ago.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s wearing a gown that even Han Ying can¡¯t borrow. It¡¯s too funny!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously a high-quality imitation, but it¡¯s quite realistic. She should @DioOfficial and get someone to sue her!¡±


    ¡°The small fry in the entertainment industry is really bold for the sake of fame. If Diores out to say something, she can forget about staying in the industry!¡±


    ¡°Let me say this weakly, she looks quite beautiful in an imitation.¡±


    ¡°Previous poster, don¡¯t talk nonsense. If Han Ying wears it, she¡¯ll be a hundred times prettier than her!¡±


    Han Ying¡¯s fans and Cheng Lin¡¯s die-hard fans came to the live-stream and scolded An Rui nonstop.


    An Rui did not know that her appearance had caused such amotion.


    Even the person in charge of the charity banquet was scolded to the top of the trending list. He said that it was too degrading for her to treat such a small fry. She should not invite their big celebrities anymore.


    After the person in charge found out about this, he was hesitating if he should let An Rui go back early.


    After all, the auction tonight was the most important.


    She could not let An Rui steal everyone¡¯s attention by wearing an imitation.


    At the banquet center, the other celebrities who were dressed up and looking forward to being on the trending list all had some opinions about An Rui when they saw that she had be the main character tonight.


    Wasn¡¯t she wearing an imitation to attract people¡¯s attention?


    Such a person would really do anything for fame!


    After An Rui entered the banquet hall, she received unfriendly gazes from time to time.


    Her phone was with Xiaohe and she did not know what had happened.


    But she felt that something was wrong.


    The person in charge of the charity banquet walked over and called An Rui aside.


    She was about to ask her to leave politely when a famous designer from the Dior Capital came over.


    What An Rui was wearing was designed by her.


    The person in charge of the charity banquet thought that something was wrong. The designer from Dior must havee to cause trouble.


    ¡°An, I only asked you to attend this charity banquet because I¡¯m your senior. Look at you, you almost ruined my banquet.¡±


    An Rui furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Sister Hua, how did I mess up the charity banquet?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing a Dior imitation¡­¡±


    Before Sister Hua could finish, Designer Dior came over and looked An Rui up and down.


    Sister Hua thought that she was going to scold An Rui, but An Rui gave her a thumbs up.


    ¡°Miss An, you look really good in this fairy dress.¡±


    An Rui knew that this was the designer of the fairy dress and she replied with a smile, ¡°You designed it well.¡±


    Sister Hua looked at the two of them in a daze.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t Xiao Rui wearing a high-end imitation?¡±


    The designer nced at Sister Hua. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell if it¡¯s real or fake with your sharp eyes?¡±


    Sister Hua did not look at An Rui¡¯s clothes carefully earlier. She was led astray by the trending topic andments. In addition, she thought that An Rui could not rent such a gown, so she agreed that An Rui was wearing a high-quality imitation.


    After taking a closer look, it could not be more real!


    ....


    Shen Mingxiu ended the game and returned to the car.


    He had drunk a lot and the driver sent him home.


    Shen Mingxiu took out his phone and looked at Weibo.


    Previously, An Rui had been scolded by countless people for wearing high heels, but now, the situation had changed.


    The chief designer of Dior posted three photos on Weibo.


    One was a photo of her, An Rui and the person in charge of the charity banquet, Sister Hua. One was a photo of her and An Rui, and thest was a full-body photo of An Rui.


    He even typed a line of words. ¡°The world is worth it. I¡¯m a little fairy.¡±


    The moment the designer posted on Weibo, those anti-fans who were questioning and scolding An Rui fell silent.


    The designer had already spoken, who still dared to say that An Rui was wearing a high-end imitation?


    An Rui¡¯s fans could finally interrupt and rebut those anti-fans one by one. It was so satisfying!


    Ye Tian, who had been observing this matter, saw that the situation had finally changed. She thanked the designer and called Shen Mingxiu.


    In the past four years, Ye Tian and Shen Mingxiu had not contacted each other much.


    The phone rang two or three times before it was answered.


    ¡°Beauty Tiantian, why did you suddenly think of calling me?¡±


    ¡°Shen Mingxiu, I called you because of Ruirui.¡±

 Chapter 2450 - Haven’t You Done Enough?

    <h4>Chapter 2450: Haven¡¯t You Done Enough?</h4>


    Outsiders should not have interfered in their rtionship.


    However, An Rui and Shen Mingxiu had already broken up for more than four years and each had their own lives.


    When An Rui entered the industry, she had never been in the way of Shen Mingxiu. He suddenly used bad methods to make An Rui unable to work. He even tried to make An Rui unable to wear the gown he had rented. This was too much!


    The An family was bankrupt, but An Rui still had her best friend!


    Shen Mingxiu was too much!


    Ye Tian¡¯s tone was not very good. ¡°Shen Mingxiu, I¡¯ll be frank. If you interfere in Ruirui¡¯s work again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who did something wrong to Ruirui. How dare you bully her? Her family doesn¡¯t have any background anymore, but there¡¯s still me, Ye Tian. If you think you can fight against me, let¡¯s try?¡±


    Without giving Shen Mingxiu a chance to speak, Ye Tian hung up.


    However, she was still angry and could not vent it out.


    After being ssmates with Shen Mingxiu for three years, he did have some problems in the past, but it was not to the point of being annoying!


    But after this happened, Ye Tian felt that he was annoying, let alone An Rui!


    She was a positive girl who rejected the help of others and worked hard alone. Who had she provoked?


    Shen Mingxiu used his power and almost forced her into a corner just to make her give in. Did he think this was a romance novel?


    He must be crazy about being a tyrant!


    Ye Tian almost cursed out loud.


    When she returned to Crown Pce, her expression was still very dark.


    Apart from Nan Zhi, Gu Yang was also in the living room.


    Seeing Ye Tian, Nan Zhi said with a smile, ¡°Xiao Gu flew a ne to fetch your father back. The young man hasn¡¯t eaten yet, so I asked him to stay for supper.¡±


    Nan Zhi looked at Gu Yang. ¡°Xiao Gu, this is my youngest daughter. You saw her when we went to the indst time.¡±


    Gu Yang stood up and was about to greet Ye Tian when she saw her entering the kitchen with a tense expression.


    Nan Zhi also saw Ye Tian¡¯s dark expression.


    ¡°This child¡­ is not usually like this.¡± Every time there were guests, Ye Tian would greet them politely. This time, her expression darkened immediately. This had never happened before.


    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s alright.¡± Gu Yang looked thoughtfully at the kitchen. With his understanding of Ye Tian, the little girl had probably met with something unhappy! Besides, she could be rted to him!


    Gu Yang quickly recalled his recent behavior. After he sent them back to the capital, he sent the King to the neighboring city. When they separated, she even kissed him secretly.


    Nan Zhi wanted to go into the kitchen to see Ye Tian, but she received a call and said to Gu Yang with a smile, ¡°Xiao Gu, sit here for a while. The supper should be ready soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Auntie.¡±


    After Nan Zhi went to the back garden to answer the call, Gu Yang went to the kitchen.


    The kitchen in Crown Pce was very big. The chef cooked in the Western kitchen while Ye Tian drank water in the Chinese kitchen.


    Gu Yang walked over and hugged her from behind.


    Ye Tian was shocked. She turned back and saw Gu Yang hugging her. She pulled his hands away from her waist.


    She red at Gu Yang with a straight face.


    Seeing her angry, Gu Yang turned her slender body around and they stood facing each other. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ye Tian had forgotten to ask Gu Yang why she was here. Her thoughts were immersed in Shen Mingxiu and An Rui¡¯s matters. She reached out and poked Gu Yang¡¯s chest. ¡°It¡¯s all because of your good brother. Did he treat me as someone who doesn¡¯t exist anymore and bully my Ruirui?¡±


    Gu Yang hugged Ye Tian¡¯s slender waist and looked down at her puffed up cheeks. She frowned. ¡°What did he do again?¡±


    To be able to make his little princess so angry, Shen Mingxiu must have done something very wrong!


    Ye Tian told her what Shen Mingxiu had done recently.


    ¡°Ruirui didn¡¯t provoke him. He cut off her job and even asked the gship store not to give her the rented gown. He wanted Ruirui to give in and beg him. Who does he think he is?¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Yang frowned.


    After Shen Mingxiu and An Rui broke up, he advised Shen Mingxiu that if he wanted to get An Rui back, he had to change and make her believe that he was really worth entrusting his life to!


    However, he did not say anything after finding out that Shen Mingxiu had an illegitimate child.


    With An Rui¡¯s personality, even if Shen Mingxiu changed, she would not give him another chance.


    Gu Yang persuaded Shen Mingxiu to let go.


    However, Shen Mingxiu did not want to believe that An Rui would really not like him at all. He felt that she would return to his side one day.


    In the past two years, Gu Yang had been busy with work. Apart from working in the Royal flight department, she also had to help Xu Wei manage the corporation.


    He rarely met Shen Mingxiu again.


    Shen Mingxiu also had a new circle of friends and couldmunicate less and less.


    However, Gu Yang had always treated Shen Mingxiu as a brother. As long as he needed him, he would do his best to help him.


    However, he never thought that he would do such a stubborn thing.


    Ye Tian saw that Gu Yang was silent and realized that she had vented her anger on him.


    She buried her face into his chest and said gloomily, ¡°Ruirui has lost a lot of weight recently. I heard from her assistant that she cried and was so helpless and sad! Shen Mingxiu¡­ To be honest, I don¡¯t want to contact him anymore.¡±


    After entering society, everyone would change more or less, but Shen Mingxiu had almost be a stranger to her.


    Gu Yang patted Ye Tian¡¯s slender back and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll call Shen Mingxiuter.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°I called him before I came back and asked him to stop bullying Ruirui, but I don¡¯t know if he will listen.¡±


    Gu Yang lowered her head and kissed Ye Tian¡¯s red eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry at yourself because of this. If Old Shen continues to be stubborn, he will regret it!¡±


    Ye Tian sniffed. ¡°Anyway, I told him that if he bullies Ruirui again, I won¡¯t be friends with him anymore.¡±


    ¡­


    After Gu Yang finished her supper and left Crown Pce, he called Shen Mingxiu.


    Shen Mingxiu saw that it was Gu Yang and did not pick up. He only picked up when Gu Yang called a second time.


    He was still angry after being warned by Ye Tian.


    Why were they getting involved in An Rui and his matters? He only wanted An Rui to return to his side. Perhaps his method was a little too extreme, but as long as she was willing to give him a chance, he would support her and help her get back what she had lost!


    During this period, he did not want outsiders to interfere.


    Shen Mingxiu answered the call with a frown and said before Gu Yang could speak, ¡°If you¡¯re here to scold me, you don¡¯t have to. Brother Yang, it¡¯s been four years. My patience is almost exhausted¡­¡±


    ¡°Old Shen, haven¡¯t you done enough?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu was stunned.


    ¡°Two years ago, the An family went bankrupt. If you hadn¡¯t used your connections to suppress the bank and prevented An Rui¡¯s father from getting the loan, their family wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±


    Gu Yang had only found out about this some time ago.

 Chapter 2451

    <h4>Chapter 2451: Pulling Her into His Arms</h4>


    The main reason for the An family¡¯s bankruptcy was because of Father An¡¯s poor management. However, thest straw that crushed the An Corporation was an important loan.


    Without the loan, the An Corporation could only dere bankruptcy. The An family sold the vi and other businesses to repay their debts.


    When Gu Yang found out about this, she was shocked.


    With An Rui¡¯s love and protection of Shen Mingxiu, she should at least not step on him when he was in trouble, let alone help him!


    Seeing that Gu Yang knew about the An family, Shen Mingxiu did not panic and only sighed. ¡°Brother Yang, whether you believe it or not, my original intention was to let An Rui return to my side.¡±


    ¡°As long as she makes up with me, I can help the An family make aeback.¡±


    Gu Yang was silent for a long time. He leaned against the car door and looked up at the bright stars in the night sky.


    She seemed to have thought of something and said to Shen Mingxiu in a low voice, ¡°Old Shen, do you remember what we said when we came out of the inte cafe in high school and talked about girls?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, if you meet a girl you like, you have to dote on her and make her the happiest girl in the world.¡±


    ¡°I met Tiantian and you met An Rui. I think I did it. What about you?¡± Gu Yang suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Feel your conscience. Did you do it?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s breathing became heavier. It was obvious that he had drunk a lot tonight and his voice was hoarse. ¡°I want to do it. Did she give me a chance? Brother Yang, if I could go back in time, I would never f*cking touch Liu Keke!¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t go back. I can only grab the future!¡±


    Gu Yang felt that she could notmunicate with Shen Mingxiu anymore. His thoughts were too intense and stubborn.


    If she could not get it, should she destroy it?


    Did he not think about An Rui¡¯s feelings?


    This was not love at all, but a sickness!


    ¡°Old Shen, An Rui is Tiantian¡¯s best friend. If you continue to treat her like that, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±


    Shen Mingxiuughed out loud. When he spoke again, his voice was louder. ¡°Brother Yang, you¡¯re the King¡¯s flight captain now and will soon be entering the royal family as a prince consort. Are you looking down on usmoners? You¡¯re high up in the air and want to be rude to me. Can you make mypany bankrupt with just a word?¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s temples twitched and she frowned, saying patiently, ¡°Shen Mingxiu, I suggest you see a psychiatrist!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick. It¡¯s all of you who have problems. I just want to be with An Rui. Why are you interfering?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu did not want to say anything more to Gu Yang and hung up.


    The driver had already sent him to the entrance of the vi. Getting out of the car, he went upstairs with red eyes.


    He went to the children¡¯s room on the second floor and pushed the door open.


    Her daughter had already fallen asleep. Shen Mingxiu stood by the bed and looked at the face that looked like hers and the anger in his eyes lessened.


    Lowering his head, he kissed his daughter¡¯s forehead.


    An Rui was kind-hearted. When she married him in the future, she would definitely treat his daughter well.


    He was not interested and worried about other women.


    Only An Rui¡­


    He would not give up!


    ....


    After An Rui attended the charity banquet, she got her phone from Xiaohe on the way back.


    She did not need to go on Weibo herself. Xiaohe told her what had happened after she walked the red carpet with interest.


    ¡°Sister Ruirui, Designer Dior praised you personally as a little fairy!¡±


    ¡°Sister Ruirui, you¡¯ve gained another 100,000 fans. Oh my god, you¡¯re always scolded so badly, but the tables will turn very quickly.¡±


    Xiaohe blinked. ¡°Sister Ruirui, who would believe that you have no background? I¡¯m guessing that your best friend is your strong backing!¡±


    This matter and Cheng Lin¡¯s matter could be settled quickly. An Rui knew that Tiantian was helping her behind the scenes.


    An Rui nodded. ¡°I was lucky in my previous life to have met such a good friend in this life!¡±


    She had to work harder and could not always trouble Tiantian!


    Xiaohe drove to Redbud Garden.


    ¡°Be careful on the way back.¡± An Rui waved at Xiaohe.


    After Xiaohe left, An Rui walked toward the apartment door.


    However, she had only taken a few steps when she heard someone calling her name.


    ¡°Ruirui.¡±


    Hearing Shen Mingxiu¡¯s voice, a trace of disgust appeared in An Rui¡¯s eyes.


    She lowered her head and quickened her pace toward the door.


    But very soon, Shen Mingxiu came over, grabbed her wrist and pulled her to his car.


    ¡°Ruirui, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu had drunk a lot and there was a strong and pungent smell of alcohol all over him. He looked down at An Rui, who was on guard against him, and said hoarsely, ¡°Ruirui, can I give in to you? I¡¯ve lost to youpletely. Let¡¯s not continue to be cold and make up?¡±


    An Rui¡¯s fair face looked at Shen Mingxiu calmly.


    Why was this person able to act like he was the victim every time he stabbed someone?


    ¡°Shen Mingxiu, we¡¯re not teenagers anymore. You¡¯re now the President of Ming¡¯an Company. Can you be more mature? How many times have I said that we can¡¯t go back?¡±


    ¡°Ruirui, I can¡¯t live without you. I really can¡¯t live without you¡­¡±


    An Rui was about to say something when he put his arm around her shoulders and pulled her into his arms.


    The disgust in An Rui¡¯s eyes could not be hidden. She was about to push him away when she saw a familiar tall figure from the corner of her eye.


    Zhou Li.


    He seemed to have noticed themotion and looked over. An Rui thought that he wasing and was about to call him when she saw him walking quickly into the building.


    An Rui furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    She used all of her strength to push Shen Mingxiu away.


    She took a few steps back and red at Shen Mingxiu angrily. ¡°Can you stop pestering me? Shen Mingxiu, even if I owed you in my previous life, I should have paid it off, right?¡±


    She knew very well what Shen Mingxiu was obsessed with. It was his regret that he did not get her first time.


    If he had gotten his way with her back then, would he still be so persistent?


    She already knew Shen Mingxiu¡¯s personality very well. He was different from Gu Yang. He was not affectionate. He was just used to getting it since he was young.


    If he could not get it, he would use extreme methods to get it!


    An Rui really regretted liking a person like him back then.


    Without saying anything more to Shen Mingxiu, An Rui hugged the bag on her shoulder and walked quickly toward the single-yuan gate.


    She was afraid that Shen Mingxiu would chase after her crazily!


    An Rui walked to the elevator. Seeing that one of the elevators was about to close, she hurriedly reached a hand in.


    Zhou Li stood inside.


    He looked down at his phone and did not seem to notice hering in.


    An Rui walked in front of Zhou Li aggressively and looked up at him. ¡°Dr Zhou, didn¡¯t you save the dying and heal the injured? Why did you leave her to die just now?¡±

 Chapter 2452

    <h4>Chapter 2452: Chance Encounter</h4>


    Zhou Li had worked overtime for two consecutive nights for the surgery and his nerves were tense, his clear eyes bloodshot.


    Hearing An Rui¡¯s question, his expression was clear and he said gently, ¡°I can¡¯t interfere in your matters.¡±


    In the past few years, Zhou Li had been focused on his studies and work and had not asked about An Rui and Shen Mingxiu.


    They had liked each other since high school and such a rtionship was irreceable.


    He had promised Shen Mingxiu that he would not be an obstacle between them.


    Earlier, when he saw the two of them hugging, he left without looking at them.


    He did not know if An Rui had done it willingly or forcefully.


    But from her expression now, it should be forced.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He raised his well-defined fingers and massaged his throbbing temples.


    An Rui was a little disappointed that Zhou Li had ignored her. She red at him angrily and turned to face the elevator.


    Zhou Li looked at An Rui¡¯s back and felt her anger.


    ¡°An Rui, I didn¡¯t know about your current rtionship with Old Shen. If I did anything wrong, I apologize¡­¡±


    An Rui pursed her lips tightly and ignored Zhou Li.


    When the elevator reached the top floor and the door opened, An Rui left in her high heels.


    Zhou Li walked out and frowned slightly when he saw her flying away as if there was a ferocious beast behind her.


    An Rui unlocked the door and went in without looking back.


    Zhou Li sighed slightly and returned to the apartment opposite.


    She washed her hands and went to her room to change.


    She was about to go to the kitchen to make something to eat when the doorbell rang.


    Zhou Li opened the door and An Rui stood at the door with a tense expression.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you around recently and I¡¯m a little busy. Here¡¯s your jacket.¡± An Rui handed him a jacket and tworge porcin bowls.


    ¡°I identally broke two bowls when I was washing the dishes at your house that day. This is for you!¡±


    Zhou Li took the jacket with a calm expression and looked at the two bowls An Rui handed over. He frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need this.¡±


    An Rui put the bowl at his door and turned to leave. When she reached her apartment, she turned back to look at him. ¡°That¡¯s another matter. I don¡¯t want to owe you anything.¡±


    After she went in, she mmed the door shut.


    Zhou Li stared at the closed door for a long time.


    ....


    An Rui fell onto the sofa, feeling a little ufortable.


    Perhaps it was Shen Mingxiu¡¯s reckless entanglement, or Zhou Li¡¯s cold indifference.


    They were high school ssmates after all. How could he ignore her when she was being bullied?


    He was really too much!


    Fortunately, An Rui was a cheerful person. After a night of anger, she was fine the next day.


    What she was most worried about now was her work.


    ¡°Sister Ruirui, the advertising manager of a shoe factory contacted me and asked if you¡¯re free tonight. He wants to have dinner with you to talk about endorsements!¡±


    An Rui asked Xiaohe to send her the information about the shoe factory.


    After reading it, An Rui was a little surprised. This shoe factory was very well-known in S Country. Why would the marketing manager think of her?


    But now that the chance hade, she had to seize it.


    After arranging a ce to meet, An Rui wore a dark green dress with her long hair draped over her shoulders and went to an Italian restaurant.


    An Rui and Xiaohe met at the entrance of the restaurant. When An Rui saw Manager Sun, she greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°Miss An, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve left my contract with thepany. I¡¯ll have to trouble your assistant to help me get it.¡±


    Xiaohe nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±


    After Xiaohe left, Manager Sun got up and pulled out a chair for An Rui in a gentlemanly manner.


    Manager Sun was a talkative person and the atmosphere was harmonious, but An Rui found that he did not mention the endorsement.


    ¡°Manager Sun, I¡¯m sorry to ask, but why did you think of letting me endorse your brand¡¯s new designs?¡±


    Manager Sun looked at An Rui, whose eyebrows were slender and exquisite, and said with a smile, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t know Miss An before, but after seeing your photo on Weibo recently, I feel that your image matches the spokesperson we¡¯re looking for¡­¡±


    Seeing that An Rui was about to finish her tea, Manager Sun got up to pour her some tea.


    An Rui furrowed her eyebrows quietly.


    This Manager Sun was too attentive!


    ¡°Xiao An, I have an electronic contract here. Do you want to take a look at it first?¡± Manager Sun got up and sat beside An Rui.


    Before An Rui could say anything, a hot figure suddenly rushed over.


    She pulled Manager Sun away from her and when An Rui looked up at that person, there was a crisp sound and An Rui cked out.


    ....


    In the corner of the western restaurant.


    Several doctors were sitting there eating.


    One of the female nurses ran over and gossiped, ¡°The wife over there is hitting the mistress. Oh my god, the wife is so fierce!¡±


    The doctors and nurses who were having dinner together were all young people who were not married.


    Several male doctors could not help but stretch their necks to look at the table by the French windows.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that the mistress is really beautiful. She has slender eyebrows, small eyes, and is fair and clean. She looks like a well-educated girl. How could she do such an indecent thing?¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s society is too materialistic. Money is everything!¡±


    ¡°With the first wife¡¯s figure, she can block two mistresses. How can a mistress be her opponent?¡±


    While the doctors and nurses were gossiping, there was only one person who did not look like he was gossiping at all. He was almost done with his meal and was using his phone to reply to several patients who were asking about him.


    ¡°Oh my god, the wife pushed the mistress to the ground. The mistress is wearing high heels and she might sprain her ankle!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the mistress looks a little familiar?¡±


    ¡°Do you look familiar? The beauty has a unique appearance and doesn¡¯t look like an inte celebrity¡­ I do seem to have seen her somewhere!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the little celebrity, An Rui, who was on the trending list from time to time a few days ago?¡±


    The elegant man sitting in the corner of the booth looked up when he heard An Rui¡¯s name.


    ¡°Hey, Dr Zhou, where are you going?¡±


    Seeing Zhou Li rush out, the other doctors and nurses asked him in confusion.


    But she did not get a reply.


    ....


    After An Rui stood up, she looked at the woman who was pointing at her nose, scolding her for ruining their family and cursing her family. Her thoughts had returned.


    She also understood why Manager Sun had asked her toe.


    It was not to talk about endorsements at all, but to use her as a shield.


    An Rui looked around and her almond-shaped eyes fell back to her hands on her waist. The woman who kept cursing picked up a ss of water on the table and threw it at the woman¡¯s face.


    The fat on the woman¡¯s face trembled.


    ¡°Y-You vixen, you still dare to throw it at me?¡± The woman rolled up her sleeves and pounced at An Rui again.


    But before she could approach An Rui, her arm was grabbed by a slender hand.


    An Rui was slightly stunned when she saw Qing Yi rushing over and blocking her way.

 Chapter 2453

    <h4>Chapter 2453: Do You Have Someone You Like?</h4>


    Zhou Li was thin and tall, but the hand holding the woman¡¯s arm was very strong.


    The woman tried to break free but could not.


    ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know that woman is a home wrecker and a vixen? If you protect her, she might cheat on you one day!¡±


    ¡°A woman like this can do anything if you give her money¡­ Ah!¡±


    An Rui suddenly pped the woman¡¯s face.


    She wanted to retaliate, but Zhou Li had grabbed her arm and she could not move. She could only widen her eyes and re at An Rui angrily. ¡°You shameless mistress, how dare you hit me?¡±


    An Rui gestured for Zhou Li to let go of the woman. Although she had sprained her ankle, her aura did not decrease at all.


    Walking in front of the woman, she stared at the woman¡¯s angry face coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t p you twice. Consider it my sympathy for you!¡±


    The woman¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    An Rui nced at the woman from head to toe. ¡°There¡¯s a saying that¡¯s right. There must be something hateful about a pitiful person! You rushed over and pped me without asking about the truth. Have you ever thought that the real mistress is gloating in the dark?¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression changed and her lips trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. I know you¡¯re that mistress!¡±


    An Rui smirked coldly. ¡°It¡¯s my first time meeting your husband. Besides, with my qualities, I wouldn¡¯t find a middle-aged man.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you young girls are vain. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re old or not. As long as I can satisfy your materialistic conditions, I¡¯ll pounce on you shamelessly!¡±


    An Rui nced at Zhou Li. He was fair and clean, tall and thin, refined and stood out among the crowd.


    An Rui took a step back and held Zhou Li¡¯s arm. ¡°Would I like your husband if I have such a boyfriend?¡±


    Zhou Li was slightly stunned when An Rui held his arm.


    He subconsciously wanted to pull An Rui away, but An Rui raised her face and red at him.


    That gaze seemed to be warning him to try and pull her away.


    The woman looked at the couple standing together and she frowned. ¡°You¡¯re really not a mistress?¡±


    ¡°Dear, don¡¯t listen to her. She was the one who seduced me,¡± Manager Sun said.


    It was obvious that Manager Sun did not want to divorce his wife. He wanted to keep the mistress by his side and was afraid that his wife would find out about the mistress¡¯s identity.


    An Rui smirked coldly.


    She let go of Zhou Li¡¯s arm and took a few steps forward, pulling the woman sitting at the table in front of her over.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± The woman wanted to break free from An Rui¡¯s grip.


    An Rui took off the mask on the woman¡¯s face, revealing her innocent face.


    ¡°Wu Lili?¡±


    Wu Lili was the previous spokesperson of Manager Sun¡¯spany. It was said that she retired after meeting her true love.


    The woman looked at An Rui in confusion. ¡°Why did you pull her out?¡±


    An Rui pointed at the ne around Wu Lili¡¯s neck. ¡°Is it the same as yours?¡±


    The woman looked down at the ne around her neck. It was all from the L series. When Sun Daming gave it to her, he said that he had designed it himself, but¡­


    The woman shouted and pounced at Wu Lili crazily.


    This time, Manager Sun was not a bystander. He pulled Wu Lili into his arms and protected her.


    When the woman saw this, her face distorted and her eyes turned red, as if she wanted to tear them apart.


    ¡°Sun Daming, I want to divorce you. Leave with nothing and don¡¯t even think about taking a cent from me!¡±


    Wu Lili, who was being protected by Sun Daming, froze when she heard this.


    ....


    The restaurant was still noisy, but An Rui had already limped out with Zhou Li.


    ¡°Stand here. I¡¯ll drive over.¡±


    An Rui¡¯s condition was not much better. Her hair was messy and draped over her shoulders. Her face that had been pped by that woman was swollen and her right ankle was sprained and swollen.


    An Rui nodded at Zhou Li.


    After a while, Zhou Li drove a Mercedes-Benz SUV over.


    Zhou Li got out of the car and helped An Rui into the car.


    After An Rui fastened her seatbelt, she looked at Zhou Li, who was driving. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but you¡¯ve bumped into me every time I was at my peak.¡±


    Zhou Li said nothing and handed her a bottle of mineral water. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Put me at the intersection and I¡¯ll take a taxi back. I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. I have to work in the afternoon.¡±


    Without waiting for An Rui to say anything, Zhou Li had already driven to the Royal Hospital.


    The car was rather silent.


    An Rui seemed to have thought of something and touched her nose, saying awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for losing my temper at you that night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not good for you to be involved in my entanglement with Shen Mingxiu.¡± An Rui looked at Zhou Li¡¯s well-defined side profile. ¡°But fortunately, you¡¯re magnanimous and didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Zhou Li smiled faintly. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    The car arrived at the Royal Hospital.


    ¡°Wait in the car for a while.¡± After Zhou Li parked the car, he walked toward the hospital lobby first.


    An Rui sat in the car and looked around.


    Soon, she concluded that Zhou Li was still a single dog and there were no traces of a girl in the car.


    Before long, Zhou Li came out in a wheelchair.


    Opening the front passenger door, he looked at An Rui, who was holding her forehead in the car, and said, ¡°You sprained your ankle. Take the wheel, I¡¯ll push you to my office.¡±


    An Rui pouted, looking resistant. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be in a wheelchair!¡±


    Zhou Li nced at her right ankle. ¡°It¡¯s swollen. If you don¡¯t want to cause more serious consequences, you have to listen to the doctor now.¡±


    An Rui smacked her lips. ¡°You¡¯re ordering people around as a doctor now?¡±


    Zhou Li said, ¡°Come down!¡±


    An Rui helped Zhou Li onto the wheelchair.


    Zhou Li took a fisherman¡¯s hat and handed it to An Rui. ¡°Put it on!¡±


    An Rui saw that Zhou Li had read her mind and took the fisherman¡¯s hat with a smile. ¡°I find that sometimes you know me quite well.¡±


    Her unintentional words made Zhou Li¡¯s heart tighten slightly.


    He exined, ¡°Old Shen used to mention you in front of us from time to time.¡±


    An Rui¡¯s smiling face darkened.


    She turned back to look at Zhou Li. The afternoon sun shone on him like a golden halo. His well-defined face looked even more refined. An Rui looked into his ck eyes that were covered by his lenses and suddenly said, ¡°Dr Zhou, do you have someone you like?¡±


    Zhou Li tightened his grip on the wheelchair. He met An Rui¡¯s gaze and his elegant and gentle face became serious. ¡°I did before, but not now.¡±


    An Rui stared at him for a few seconds before she narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°I know who it is!¡±

 Chapter 2454

    <h4>Chapter 2454: Touching Her Head</h4>


    Zhou Li¡¯s handsome face tensed and he looked at An Rui with a trace of panic in his eyes. ¡°You knew?¡±


    An Rui nodded. ¡°It¡¯s Tiantian, right?¡±


    Zhou Li wanted to say something when he heard An Rui sigh and say, ¡°Although you¡¯re very outstanding, Tiantian has Gu Yang. Gu Yang is the one and only in Tiantian¡¯s heart. You should end this crush as soon as possible!¡±


    Zhou Li shook his head helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not Ye Tian.¡±


    An Rui furrowed her eyebrows, looking curious. ¡°Who is that? Is she your university ssmate?¡±


    Zhou Li hummed carelessly.


    An Rui wanted to ask him why he didn¡¯t confess, but seeing that he didn¡¯t want to say more, she stopped herself.


    On the way to his office, many nurses and doctors greeted him when they saw him.


    He was quite popr!


    But when he was in school, he did not give people a sense of distance and was quite approachable!


    Zhou Li¡¯s office was on the second floor. The office provided by the Royal Hospital was rather luxurious. Not only was there an office area for patients, but there was also a resting area.


    Zhou Li helped An Rui to the chair and squatted in front of her. ¡°Lift your right leg slightly and let me see where you¡¯re injured.¡±


    At this moment, he was a doctor and she was a patient.


    An Rui raised her right foot and Zhou Li¡¯s slender fingers pinched her right ankle. His fingertips were slightly warm and she frowned and gasped when he pinched her lightly.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t injure your bones. I¡¯ll get the nurse to rub it for you after work in the afternoon.¡±


    An Rui looked at Zhou Li¡¯s honest and clean eyes and serious face and she raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Can¡¯t Dr Zhou help me?¡±


    Zhou Li seemed to be stunned for a moment. He met An Rui¡¯s bright almond-shaped eyes and pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    There was medicinal wine in his drawer and he poured some on his palm, covering the red and swollen part of her ankle and massaged it for her.


    His technique was very good and An Rui soon felt that the red and swollen area was hot and itchy, relieving the pain from her ankle.


    An Rui looked down at the man squatting in front of her.


    He took off his sses, his thick ck eyshes lowered and her could not see his eyes clearly. Under his tall nose, his lips were slightly pursed.


    He was serious when he did things and it made people feel at ease.


    In the past, An Rui¡¯s attention had been on naughty and active boys like Shen Mingxiu. She rarely paid attention to quiet and meticulous boys like Zhou Li.


    But with age and experience, her mentality had changed.


    She really admired this kind of quiet and reserved boy with a schrly air.


    As he massaged her, An Rui felt a strange feeling in her heart.


    This feeling seemed very far away, so far away that she thought she would never have it again.


    Seeming to have noticed that An Rui was looking at him, Zhou Li looked up. His eyelids belonged to his inner eyelids, the ends of his eyes slightly upturned, his eyshes long and dark, and his eyes were warm like the spring breeze in March.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    The moment An Rui met his eyes, she felt a little awkward and nodded with a stiff smile. ¡°Much better. Dr Zhou¡¯s skills are really good.¡±


    Zhou Li smiled faintly.


    He got up, washed his hands and looked at the clock on the wall. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back first.¡±


    An Rui limped to the sofa in the resting area. ¡°Did I disturb Dr Zhou?¡±


    ¡°No, you need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll rest here for a while. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner after work tonight.¡±


    Before Zhou Li could say anything, An Rui added, ¡°You know that I don¡¯t like to owe people favors. You helped me again today.¡±


    Zhou Li looked at the girl who looked down at her phone and said nothing more. He got up and went out of the lounge.


    An Rui looked at his back from the corner of her eye and let out a long sigh.


    She was afraid that he would force her out of the office!


    Although she did not know why she wanted to stay.


    About ten minutester, Zhou Li came over with two bags.


    He bought her a set meal with her favorite beef and braised fish, and a ss of juice.


    ¡°You probably didn¡¯t eat much in the afternoon. Eat something simple first.¡±


    An Rui looked at the man who had ced the food and even opened the chopsticks for her, and she was a little stunned.


    ¡°Dr Zhou, are you so good to every girl?¡±


    Zhou Li handed his chopsticks to An Rui, pursed his lips slightly, and replied, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh. You¡¯re giving me preferential treatment because we¡¯re high school ssmates, right?¡±


    He hummed softly in agreement.


    It was time for him to go to work. A nurse knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Dr Zhou, can I call the number now?¡±


    Zhou Li nodded. He closed the door of the lounge and office and walked out.


    After dinner, An Rui drank a few mouthfuls of juice and looked out of the window.


    The patients came in one by one. Zhou Li sat in front of the desk, asking patiently and treating them. A child¡¯s hand was broken and he cried terribly. His parents could not coax him and he squatted in front of the child and did a small magic trick, giving a car to the child.


    The child stopped crying immediately.


    Seeing this, An Rui smiled unconsciously.


    She suddenly understood why she wanted to stay here. It was because Zhou Li would let her rx and spend time with him. She did not need to disguise herself or do her best to please him. She just needed to be her true self!


    An Rui leaned against the window and watched him work for nearly two hours. The patients came one after another and he did not even go to the washroom.


    It was not easy in every industry and it was hard being a doctor.


    ....


    When Zhou Li was almost done, he came to the lounge.


    An Rui had already fallen asleep on the sofa.


    She was curled up, looking thin and extremely insecure.


    Zhou Li took a thin nket from the cab and covered her softly.


    He did not leave immediately and stared at her fair and exquisite face for a while.


    It was only after he came back that he found out that the An family had gone bankrupt two years ago. Her life had changedpletely. She was usually smiling, but only now did she realize her true feelings!


    Uneasy, afraid and insecure!


    Zhou Li leaned down slightly, his slender fingers gently touching the top of her head.


    But after a second or two, he retracted his hand and turned to go out.


    The moment the door was closed, An Rui opened her eyes.


    In the past, she could not wake up even when she was asleep, but in the past two years, she could wake up with the slightest movement.


    When he came in to cover her with a nket, she was already awake.


    She reached out and touched the top of her head that he had just touched, feeling a little dazed.


    Although she did not see his expression just now, he seemed to be very gentle when he touched the top of her head!


    Was he pitying her?


    ¡­

 Chapter 2455

    <h4>Chapter 2455: Quite Sweet</h4>


    After An Rui woke up, she went to the washroom to wash her face and touch up her makeup.


    Zhou Li had already seen thest patient of the day. Just as An Rui was about to walk out, a tall and beautiful woman walked in. She was also wearing a white coat.


    She leaned against Zhou Li¡¯s desk, her charming eyes staring fixedly at Zhou Li. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today and I booked a private room at the vi. You have to go no matter what.¡±


    Zhou Li¡¯s expression was calm and elegant. ¡°I might bete.¡±


    Chen Qing approached Zhou Li and raised her chin slightly. ¡°Did you prepare a gift for me?¡±


    Zhou Li hummed faintly and put some distance between them.


    Seeing that he was always avoiding her, Chen Qing frowned and looked at him angrily. ¡°What a blockhead!¡±


    She stomped her feet and went out in her high heels.


    After Chen Qing left, An Rui came out of the lounge.


    Zhou Li was taking off his white coat. When he saw An Rui, he smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    An Rui crossed her arms and looked at Zhou Li¡¯s tall figure. She asked with a smile, ¡°I just saw that beautiful doctor. Dr Zhou is really lucky!¡±


    Zhou Li hurriedly exined, ¡°We¡¯re exchange students who went to Y Country together. We¡¯re just ssmates and colleagues.¡±


    An Rui noticed that Zhou Li¡¯s ears were slightly red and thought that he was shy. She waved her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me. You¡¯re not a child anymore. It¡¯s normal for women to like you!¡±


    Zhou Li stared at An Rui for a few seconds and said nothing more. He tidied up and walked to her side. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back first.¡±


    An Rui did not know if she was hallucinating, but he seemed to be a little angry.


    At the entrance of the Royal Hospital, several doctors and nurses were standing there. When they saw Zhou Liing over, one of the male doctors said, ¡°Dr Zhou, girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No, we were high school ssmates.¡±


    An Rui furrowed her eyebrows when she saw Zhou Li answering so quickly as if he was afraid of being misunderstood.


    He found her embarrassing?


    ¡°We were high school ssmates. At that time, our rtionship was the best and most innocent. Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s bring her along!¡±


    Zhou Li was about to say that there was no need when he heard An Rui reply with a smile, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Zhou Li and An Rui got into the car, Zhou Li turned to look at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself if you don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you, unless you don¡¯t want me to go.¡±


    Zhou Li was speechless.


    At this moment, a woman in a short skirt and exquisite makeup rushed over and opened the front passenger seat door. ¡°Zhou Li, the tires of my car are t. I¡¯ll take your car and go over¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she swallowed her words when she saw An Rui sitting in the front passenger seat.


    Chen Qing¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Zhou Li, she¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his high school ssmate. My name is An Rui.¡± An Rui smiled at the woman.


    Chen Qing hummed, opened the back door, and got in.


    On the way to the vi, Chen Qing kept talking to Zhou Li. One moment, he was talking about them being exchange students, and the next, he was talking about the hospital. They were all topics that An Rui could not interrupt.


    However, Zhou Li did not seem to be very cooperative. He only replied calmly after saying ten sentences.


    Either it was an ¡®oh¡¯, or it was a ¡®yes¡¯. The most was silence.


    An Rui looked out of the window, her hands cupping her cheeks as she could not help but smile.


    Chen Qing was furious with Zhou Li. After ring at Zhou Li, she asked An Rui, ¡°Miss An, was Doctor Zhou so insensitive and wooden when he was in high school?¡±


    An Rui nced at Zhou Li¡¯s handsome and refined face and smiled. ¡°More or less.¡±


    ¡°No wonder!¡± Chen Qing felt better. ¡°Any girl who gets together with him will probably die from anger one day.¡±


    An Rui said, ¡°That can¡¯t be. Although he¡¯s a little quiet, he¡¯s still quite considerate.¡±


    ¡°Gentle? Considerate?¡± Chen Qing seemed to have heard something shocking and her beautiful face was full of anger. ¡°I was an exchange student with him in Y Country for four years and I¡¯ve never seen him be gentle and considerate to anyone¡­¡±


    Halfway through, Zhou Li interrupted them. ¡°Please let me go and talk about something else.¡±


    Hearing Zhou Li¡¯s words, Chen Qing nced at him thoughtfully.


    When he was studying in Y Country, many girls liked Zhou Li¡¯s style. When they confessed to him in front of him or if they were more open, they would run to his rented house and throw themselves at him, but he would chase them away without batting an eyelid.


    But now, the tips of his ears were suspiciously red.


    Chen Qing nced at An Rui, who was smiling but did not notice anything, and his hands clenched into fists.


    She still thought that Zhou Li was an unromantic blockhead!


    So¡­


    After arriving at the vi, An Rui realized that something was wrong with Chen Qing.


    She knocked Zhou Li¡¯s arm lightly. ¡°You made her unhappy.¡±


    Zhou Li pursed his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    An Rui realized that this person was quite cold sometimes.


    ¡°Chen Qing is so beautiful and has such a good figure. Don¡¯t you have any thoughts?¡±


    Zhou Li hummed.


    The other colleagues from the hospital arrived one after another and everyone entered the room.


    An Rui sat in the room for a while before walking out.


    The vi was a real farmhouse. The chickens, ducks, geese, and vegetables were all raised by their own families.


    They could fish, pick fruits, and ride bicycles here.


    An Rui¡¯s leg had recovered a little. She walked to the yard and could not help swallowing when she saw a hazel tree not far away.


    Walking under the loquat tree, she looked at the ripe fruits on it and picked up a stick to poke it a few times.


    None of them fell.


    She was a little depressed.


    At this moment, a male voice trailed over. ¡°Beauty, do you want to eat wontons?¡±


    An Rui turned back and saw a handsome man. It was the doctor who had invited her to the hospital earlier.


    An Rui smiled and said, ¡°I want to eat it but can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    The man jumped and plucked a bunch of wontons.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite capable.¡±


    The man handed the bowl to An Rui. ¡°I¡¯m Shen Ting. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m An Rui.¡±


    ¡°An Rui, your name sounds a little familiar.¡±


    An Rui peeled a pimple and threw it into her mouth. ¡°There have been a lot of scandals online recently.¡±


    Shen Tingughed at An Rui¡¯s cheerfulness and generosity. ¡°So it¡¯s you. Hahaha, you look better in person than in the photo and have a good personality. I¡¯ve long felt that those scandals are fake!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± An Rui focused on eating the wontons.


    Zhou Li came out of the room and walked toward the couple who were talking andughing not far away.


    Seeing Zhou Liing over, An Rui handed him a wonton. ¡°It¡¯s quite sweet. Do you want to eat it?¡±


    Zhou Li shook his head. ¡°Time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    An Rui was about to walk away when Zhou Li held her arm. ¡°Your leg is still swollen. Don¡¯t walk around.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Dr Zhou.¡±


    Shen Ting walked on the other side of An Rui and chatted with her. Somehow, they talked about rtionships and he asked An Rui, ¡°Miss An, do you have a boyfriend?¡±

 Chapter 2456

    <h4>Chapter 2456: Confrontation</h4>


    In the past, An Rui¡¯s heart would tighten when she heard the words ¡®boyfriend¡¯.


    But now, she did not seem to feel anything.


    ¡°No,¡± An Rui replied generously.


    Shen Ting looked at An Rui¡¯s fair and beautiful face. ¡°Miss An is so pretty, there should be many boys pursuing you.¡±


    There was no shortage of pursuers around An Rui, but there was no one that she liked.


    ¡°My career hasn¡¯t improved yet, how can I be in the mood to think about rtionships?¡± An Rui teased herself.


    The three of them had already arrived at the vi. Chen Qing and his colleagues asked the owner to set up the dining table in the yard.


    The table was filled with delicious farm food.


    Everyone sat down.


    An Rui sat on Zhou Li¡¯s left and Chen Qing sat on his right.


    Chen Qing was the birthday girl tonight, so he was naturally the main character.


    When everyone was drinking, other than the driver, everyone else poured wine.


    An Rui was no exception.


    She toasted with the others.


    Seeing that she had drunk three sses in a row, Zhou Li said softly, ¡°Drink less.¡±


    An Rui waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can drink quite a bit now.¡±


    Zhou Li frowned and stopped letting An Rui drink. He asked the waiter to pour a ss of juice.


    Zhou Li peeled the shell of the prawn for An Rui and put the prawn meat on her te. He then picked out the bones and gave them to her.


    An Rui did not find anything. She ate what he took and spoke to Shen Ting, who was sitting on the other side of her.


    Seeing this, Chen Qing could not help but frown.


    Was Zhou Li stupid? He only cared about taking food for An Rui and did not know to eat more.


    Chen Qing took some food and put it in Zhou Li¡¯s bowl. Zhou Li looked at her and she red at Zhou Li. ¡°You should eat the food taken by the birthday girl!¡±


    Zhou Li said nothing more.


    After An Rui ate a prawn, she realized that Zhou Li had been taking food for her. She hurriedly took a few flower shells and put them on Zhou Li¡¯s te.


    Chen Qing¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Miss An, don¡¯t you know if Zhou Li eats seafood?¡±


    An Rui froze and hurriedly apologized.


    She took the flower nail from Zhou Li¡¯s bowl and put it in her own bowl.


    Zhou Li said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t eat. It¡¯s fine to eat less.¡±


    There were two to three more flowers in the bowl.


    Seeing this, Chen Qing was furious.


    When they went back, Chen Qing did not take Zhou Li¡¯s car.


    Shen Ting came to the front passenger seat and looked at An Rui through the open window. ¡°Miss An, let¡¯s add each other on WeChat?¡±


    An Rui smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±


    After adding each other on WeChat, they left.


    Along the way, Zhou Li was silent.


    An Rui nced at his silent and reserved side profile. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Zhou Li pursed his lips. ¡°Do you get along well with Shen Ting?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Dr Shen is quite sunny and easygoing.¡±


    Zhou Li hummed.


    There was another long silence.


    Seeming to have thought of something, An Rui said, ¡°Tiantian and Gu Yang should be getting engaged soon. Will you go then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go if they send me an invitation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely send it to you. Everyone mentions you at our high school ss reunion every year.¡±


    Zhou Li smiled faintly. ¡°I miss my high school ssmates too.¡±


    The cars drove to the district and returned home.


    In the middle of the night, An Rui, who was sleeping on the sofa, heard knocks on the door.


    An Rui walked to the door in a daze and looked through the peephole.


    With one look, her sleepiness disappeared.


    Chen Qing was leaning against the door opposite, as if she was drunk. Zhou Li opened the door and she jumped into his arms.


    Zhou Li held her arm and the two of them said something before Chen Qing walked in and closed the door.


    An Rui¡¯s heart tightened.


    Her sleepiness also disappeared.


    After a few minutes, Zhou Li helped the drunk Chen Qing out.


    For the rest of the night, An Rui did not fall asleep and listened to the sounds outside.


    She was sure that Zhou Li had never returned.


    An Rui had an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    She was depressed and a little disappointed.


    Were all men like Shen Mingxiu?


    She thought Zhou Li was special!


    However, he did not have a girlfriend and was single. It was normal for him to have something between them.


    Why was she disappointed in him?


    For the next few days, An Rui did not meet Zhou Li again.


    Without Shen Mingxiu¡¯s obstruction, An Rui returned to normal.


    When she got busy, it was day and night and in a blink of an eye, it was the weekend.


    An Rui received a call from Mrs An. ¡°Ruirui,e back for dinner this weekend. I¡¯ll cook personally.¡±


    Mr and Mrs An lived in the suburbs. They were not used to the district An Rui had rented for them and returned to an old two-storey house.


    Although it was a little old, it was still livable after the renovation.


    There were courtyards in front and behind, and it was morefortable than the higher management of the district.


    ¡°Okay, Mom.¡±


    ....


    An Rui¡¯s leg had recovered and she drove back herself.


    When she passed by the vi district in the city, she turned the car around and entered the vi district.


    She drove to the entrance of the An family¡¯s old vi.


    This was where she had grown up and had deep feelings for him.


    It was also the first vi her parents bought after they became rich. Later, they earned more money but did not change ces.


    An Rui got out of the car and looked at the vi with slightly red eyes.


    She must earn more money and buy back this vi that contained countless memories and feelings between her parents and her.


    An Rui looked at it for nearly a minute before she turned around, preparing to leave.


    At this moment, a familiar yet unfamiliar voice sounded behind her. ¡°An Rui?¡±


    An Rui turned back and saw a woman in a dark green low-necked dress walking toward her.


    The woman¡¯s skin was fair and innocent, but there was a woman¡¯s charm in her eyes.


    An Rui narrowed her eyes slightly.


    ¡°Liu Keke?¡±


    Even though she no longer had any feelings for Shen Mingxiu, the video she received back then had left a deep impression on her. Or rather, it was a psychological trauma. She would never forget Liu Keke¡¯s seductive appearance when she was in love.


    ¡°An Rui, I didn¡¯t expect you to remember me.¡± Liu Keke walked out flirtatiously and sized An Rui up. ¡°I heard that you entered the entertainment industry. You didn¡¯t do well, right? Your clothes are all from small brands.¡±


    An Rui smirked slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t rely on men, so I¡¯m naturally not like you. You can¡¯t hide the smell of a vixen even if you wear big brands.¡±


    Liu Keke¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    The two of them had once fought and Liu Keke thought that she was the winner!


    Even if Shen Mingxiu did not date her, she was still Shen Mingxiu¡¯s woman for one night.


    ¡°Your words are useless. Are you here to see your old vi? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve already bought this ce.¡±


    An Rui clenched her fists tightly. ¡°You bought it?¡±

 Chapter 2457

    <h4>Chapter 2457: Looking at Her Nervously</h4>


    It was rare to see An Rui¡¯s pupils constricting and her expression changing. Liu Keke smiled proudly. ¡°After I moved in, I dug out all the roses in the back garden and demolished the swing to rece it with a greenwn.¡±


    The rose garden was nted by An Rui¡¯s mother and the swing was installed by her father.


    Those were the memories of their family!


    An Rui knew that Liu Keke had bought the vi and she had the right to handle everything inside.


    But her heart was still heavy and sad.


    ¡°Although Shen Mingxiu was unwilling to be with me, I relied on the money he gave me to start a family. Speaking of which, this vi was given to me by Shen Mingxiu!¡±


    Liu Keke mentioned Shen Mingxiu on purpose to provoke An Rui and make her suffer even more.


    However, An Rui did not show the breakdown she wanted to see. Her expression did not change at the mention of Shen Mingxiu.


    An Rui nced at the vi and turned to get into the car without saying anything more to Liu Keke.


    Liu Keke¡¯s lips curled up in disdain.


    ....


    Mr and Mrs An lived in an old two-storey building in the suburbs. The house was left behind by An Rui¡¯s grandmother.


    An Rui had rented an apartment in the city for her parents, but they were not used to it.


    There were courtyards in front and behind the old house. When they were free, they could raise flowers and grow vegetables.


    Father An found a job as an engineer while Mother An stayed at home to take care of the housework. Her life was peaceful and rxing.


    An Rui was most worried about Mrs An¡¯s depression. Fortunately, the psychiatrist said that she had recovered well and would notmit suicide as long as she did not encounter any exciting things.


    After An Rui arrived home, she apanied Mrs An to buy groceries.


    The market was twenty minutes away from home and the mother and daughter walked there.


    After buying the groceries, An Rui saw a familiar car on the way back.


    An Rui nced into the orphanage.


    Indeed, she saw Zhou Li.


    He was wearing a white coat and was checking on the elders with several colleagues.


    Seeing An Rui stop, Mrs An followed her gaze.


    She froze for a few seconds when she saw the tall and handsome Zhou Li wearing gold-rimmed sses.


    ¡°That doctor looks a little familiar!¡±


    Hearing Mrs An¡¯s words, An Rui asked in confusion, ¡°Mom, do you know him?¡±


    Mrs An thought for a few seconds and finally remembered where she had seen Zhou Li.


    ¡°One year, you drank too much and he was the one who sent you back. When you got out of the car, you vomited all over him.¡± At this point, Mother An could not help but despise An Rui when she thought of that scene. ¡°I asked the young man to change before leaving. He said that there was no need and left without even going in to drink any water.¡±


    Mother An looked at the man who was patiently checking the old man¡¯s body with a warm smile on his lips and sighed. ¡°I used to think that the young man was elegant and would be promising when he grew up. Now it seems like it¡¯s true!¡±


    It was rare for An Rui to hear her mother praising a boy. She could not help butugh. ¡°He¡¯s a genius in high school. Ordinary people like us can¡¯tpare to him!¡±


    Mrs An stared at Zhou Li for a few seconds. ¡°Does he have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Mom, why are you suddenly so gossipy?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? If you don¡¯t have a girlfriend, you can woo such an outstanding young man!¡± Mrs An red at An Rui. ¡°You¡¯re not a young girl anymore. I haven¡¯t seen you have a boyfriend in so many years. I¡¯m not anxious.¡±


    An Rui touched her head. ¡°I¡¯m only in my early twenties, there¡¯s no rush!¡±


    She nced at Zhou Li from the corner of her eye, her pink lips pursed slightly. Zhou Li probably would not like a girl like her. After all, they had known each other since high school and he had not shown any feelings for her. Besides, he knew that she had been in a rtionship with Shen Mingxiu. If anything happened between them again, it would be very awkward in the future!


    She did not know if it was because her mother and her gaze were too obvious, but the elegant man who was checking the bodies of the elders suddenly looked up at the door.


    Her gaze happened to meet An Rui¡¯s eyes.


    Embarrassment appeared on An Rui¡¯s face.


    After Zhou Li finished the checkup for the old man and informed his colleagues, he strode toward the door.


    Zhou Li had met Mrs An once and knew about her rtionship with An Rui.


    ¡°Auntie, An Rui, why are you here?¡±


    Faced with Zhou Li¡¯s gentle gaze, An Rui felt a little ufortable. She pointed at the building not far away. ¡°My parents are staying there now. I¡¯m free for the next two days and came back to apany them.¡±


    Zhou Li nodded with a warm smile.


    ¡°Doctor Zhou,e over for dinner after you¡¯re done. I still remember when you sent Ruirui home, she threw up all over you. To be honest, even I, her biological mother, despised you, but you didn¡¯t me her¡­¡±


    An Rui covered her slightly red face. ¡°Mom, how long has it been? Why did you still mention it?¡±


    Zhou Li nced at An Rui, his smile widening. ¡°I won¡¯t trouble Auntie anymore¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, An Rui interrupted her. ¡°You have a date tonight?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t youe to my house for dinner? Or do you despise normal food?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just afraid of troubling Auntie.¡±


    Mrs An smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡±


    Zhou Li nodded. ¡°Okay, go over after you¡¯re done.¡±


    After Zhou Li reentered the orphanage, Mrs An knocked An Rui¡¯s head.


    ¡°How can you talk to your ssmate like that? You¡¯re so fierce. She has a good temper and won¡¯t argue with you.¡±


    An Rui touched her nose. Was she very fierce to Zhou Li just now?


    In front of him, she had always said whatever she wanted to say without any scruples. He never seemed to be angry at her!


    ....


    After the volunteer diagnosis for the old people in the orphanage, Zhou Li bid his colleagues farewell.


    He drove to the An family¡¯s house.


    It was a few minutes away.


    The car had just stopped at the gate of the yard when An Rui was urged by her mother toe out to wee the guests.


    The An family¡¯s house now waspletely different from before, but after Zhou Li came in, he did not show any surprise or disdain.


    His expression was calm and elegant. When he saw the well-kept courtyard, he even praised it.


    Mrs An had already made a table full of dishes. Mr An had returned from work and when he saw Zhou Li, he weed him warmly.


    During dinner, Mrs An asked about Zhou Li and found out that he worked at the Royal Hospital and did not have a girlfriend. She gave An Rui a look.


    Throughout the meal, An Rui was on tenterhooks.


    She was afraid that her mother would make things up and pair her with Zhou Li.


    After dinner, Zhou Li did not stay for long. He had to work early tomorrow and drove back to the city.


    When shey in bed at night, an image appeared in An Rui¡¯s mind from time to time.


    When her mother asked Zhou Li if he had a girlfriend, he seemed to look at her nervously before answering no.


    If he didn¡¯t, then he didn¡¯t. Why was he looking at her?

 Chapter 2458

    <h4>Chapter 2458: Engaged</h4>


    An Rui stayed at home for two days before returning to the city.


    When she returned, it was already evening.


    When the elevator reached the tenth floor, a sexy beauty in skimpy clothes came in with a thermos sk in her hand.


    The beauty did not press the button, but nced at An Rui.


    ¡°You went to find Dr Zhou?¡± The woman looked at An Rui warily.


    ¡°I live opposite him.¡±


    The woman hurriedly smiled. ¡°I see.¡± With that said, she stopped talking to An Rui and tidied her makeup and clothes in front of the bright elevator mirror.


    The woman was wearing very skimpy clothes with a small suspender and hot pants. Her slender waist was exposed and she had exquisite makeup on her face.


    When the elevator reached the top floor, the woman went out first.


    When An Rui walked over, the woman was already pressing the doorbell.


    After a while, the door was opened.


    Zhou Li, who was wearing a white t-shirt and casual pants, stood inside.


    He first looked at An Rui, then at the woman at the door. ¡°Miss Yu?¡±


    ¡°Doctor Zhou, my mother fainted in the district that day. Fortunately, you appeared in time to save her.¡± The woman smiled brightly and blinked at Zhou Li. ¡°My mother made these dumplings and asked me to give them to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty to treat patients. Miss Yu, you don¡¯t have to be polite.¡± His attention was not on the sexy and beautiful woman in front of him and he nced at An Rui from time to time.


    An Rui took out her keys and opened the door slowly, but in fact, she was listening to the movements opposite.


    ¡°Doctor Zhou, shall I go in and heat it up for you?¡±


    From the corner of her eye, An Rui saw the woman¡¯s sexy figure leaning toward Zhou Li.


    Zhou Li hurriedly moved back and closed the door, so the woman could not go in.


    He frowned and said with a cold expression, ¡°Miss Yu, I appreciate your mother¡¯s kindness. I can heat it up myself. It¡¯s been cold recently. Go back and put on more clothes to avoid catching a cold.¡±


    The woman was furious when she heard Zhou Li¡¯s words.


    She was such a beauty, but he was indifferent!


    ¡°Dr Zhou, are you gay?¡±


    Zhou Li¡¯s handsome face was tense and his usually warm voice became fierce and cold. ¡°Miss Yu, please respect yourself!¡±


    The woman red at Zhou Li and left angrily.


    After the woman left, Zhou Li opened the door and looked at An Rui. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    An Rui turned back to look at Zhou Li and said with a smile, ¡°That Miss Yu just now is quite beautiful. Don¡¯t you feel anything?¡± The previous time it was a beautiful colleague and this time it was a sexy neighbor. He was quite popr!


    Zhou Li said nothing and just stared at her.


    His eyes were open and clean, and there was nothing dirty in them.


    An Rui felt a little embarrassed by his gaze.


    She waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. You¡¯ve always been upright, not those men who can¡¯t resist temptation!¡±


    ¡­


    It was another weekend.


    An Rui and Ye Tian were in the hot spring at the clubhouse.


    Knowing that the date of Ye Tian and Gu Yang¡¯s engagement was confirmed, An Rui screamed excitedly.


    ¡°Rui Niu, why are you so excited about my engagement?¡±


    An Rui hugged Ye Tian¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy. Seeing that the two of you are finally getting married, I¡¯m even happier as a witness than finding happiness myself!¡±


    Ye Tian looked at An Rui¡¯s fair face and poked her cheek lightly. ¡°You¡¯ve been single for the past few years and have never thought of finding a boyfriend. If you can¡¯t find a good one, how about I introduce you to one?¡±


    An Rui knew that the people Ye Tian introduced were all young masters from good families.


    Even if there was a referrer like Tiantian, would the other party¡¯s family be interested in the poor An family?


    She did not want to be tied down, nor did she want to be a richdy.


    After experiencing that rtionship with Shen Mingxiu, she only wanted to find a man who really doted on her and was motivated and responsible!


    ¡°No!¡±


    Seeing An Rui¡¯s thoughtful expression, Ye Tian raised her eyebrows. ¡°You have a target?¡±


    A handsome figure in a white coat appeared in An Rui¡¯s mind.


    God, was she crazy?


    Why would she think of Zhou Li?


    That was her ssmate. There was only a pure ssmate rtionship between them. How could she let it deteriorate?


    She was too shameless!


    ¡°N-No¡­¡±


    Ye Tian looked at An Rui¡¯s evasive expression and her lips curled up slightly. It seemed like something had happened to Sister Rui, but she would not force her. She would tell her when she wanted to.


    The two of them chatted for a while before Ye Tian nced at her phone.


    An Rui was on the trending list again.


    This time, someone revealed that An Rui¡¯s gown at the AF Charity G was given to her by her financier.


    She was financially supported by a rich financier.


    There was a lot of discussion online.


    Some passersby even posted several photos online.


    An Rui was grabbed by the hair by a fat woman and pped.


    When Ye Tian saw the photo, her expression changed.


    Seeing her strange expression, An Rui nced at her phone.


    Seeing that she had be a hot topic again, she looked up at the sky speechlessly.


    ¡°Ruirui, were you hit?¡±


    Seeing Ye Tian ask, An Rui told her about Manager Sun and Wu Lili that day.


    Ye Tian narrowed his cold doe eyes.


    She quickly sent a message out.


    After a while, she received a message. The IP address of this passerby showed Wu Lili¡¯s address.


    ¡°Ruirui, I¡¯ll help you settle this.¡±


    An Rui hurriedly shook her head. She took her phone and yed a recording.


    ¡°I recorded everything that happened that day. Since Wu Lili and Manager Sun want to mess with me, I don¡¯t mind exposing them!¡±


    Ye Tian smirked. ¡°I can¡¯t be soft on such people.¡±


    An Rui nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    When countlessizens were scolding An Rui, An Rui did not exin anything and sent out a recording.


    After finding out that Wu Lili was the real mistress and that the passerby who posted the photos was Wu Lili, everyone went to scold Wu Lili.


    Wu Lili was scolded badly and things only stopped when herpany proposed to terminate her contract.


    The inte then regained its calmness.


    On the day of Ye Tian and Gu Yang¡¯s engagement, Ye Tian, who rarely went on Weibo, suddenly posted two photos.


    One was a photo of her holding hands with Gu Yang, and the other was of her changing into her engagement gown with An Rui by her side.


    She wrote a line of words: My love and friendship.


    Weibo exploded again.


    Ever since Ye Tian¡¯s graduation verified Weibo, everyone knew that she was a princess of the royal family.


    Although she rarely posted on Weibo, she had more than a hundred million fans and was even more popr than celebrities.


    This time, when she posted, theizens exploded.


    How could her fianc¨¦ be so handsome and stylish?


    Her best friend was An Rui? How could she be a C-list celebrity?


    Those who were still gossiping about An Rui being financially supported by a financier fell silent after seeing Ye Tian¡¯s post.


    They wanted to deny that it was An Rui and was just someone who looked like An Rui, but the little princess had tagged An Rui¡¯s Weibo directly!


    Who said An Rui had no background? Behind her was the little princess of the royal family!

 Chapter 2459

    <h4>Chapter 2459: Getting Back Together</h4>


    An Rui did not know about Ye Tian¡¯s post at first.


    Later, Ye Tian and Gu Yang wore engagement rings on stage and kissed each other. When she took a beautiful scene, she saw that her Weiboments and private messages were about to explode.


    When An Rui saw Ye Tian¡¯s post, her tears fell.


    The moment Ye Tian and Gu Yang wore each other¡¯s rings, she could not help but cry. Now, she was crying again.


    A slender hand reached over and handed her a tissue.


    An Rui nced at Zhou Li, who was sitting beside her. She took the tissue and thanked him.


    When she turned back, she met with Shen Mingxiu¡¯s eyes.


    After Ye Tian and Gu Yang got married, almost all of their high school ssmates came, except those who could not make it back from abroad.


    It could be seen that Ye Tian and Gu Yang were very popr.


    Shen Mingxiu had been a little unhappy with Gu Yang and Ye Tianst time, but after all, they had been friends for many years. It was impossible for him not toe when they were at their happiest.


    He did note alone today, he even brought a pure and beautiful woman with him.


    The woman was a socialite from the Capital. An Rui had seen her once at a high-ss banquet. Her family was in real estate.


    When Shen Mingxiu was chatting with the other students, he mentioned that his parents had asked him to meet the woman on a blind date. They had just met and the woman wanted to represent the family to attend Gu Yang and Ye Tian¡¯s engagement party, so they came together.


    When Shen Mingxiu was exining, he nced at An Rui, wanting to see something from her face, but he was disappointed.


    An Rui¡¯s expression was rather calm.


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s heart was slightly depressed and heavy. He was still trapped in his past rtionship, but she had already walked out of it.


    She did not seem to care about him at all!


    In the past few days, he had actually thought about many things. He had done something wrong, but she did not even give him a chance and sentenced him to death!


    After the engagement ceremony, Gu Yang and Ye Tian toasted each other. They toasted their parents and rtives first.


    Their high school ssmates sat at three tables while Shen Mingxiu and the rest sat at the same table.


    Everyone had not seen Zhou Li for a long time and the topic was on him.


    After so many years, everyone¡¯s aura had more or less changed. Only Zhou Li was still so reserved, refined, and gentle, with no sense of distance.


    Shen Mingxiu went over with a ss of wine and clinked sses with Zhou Li.


    ¡°I should call you Doctor Zhou now. We won¡¯t have the chance to meet after you return to the country. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re doing recently either. I wonder if you¡¯ve found a girlfriend overseas?¡±


    Zhou Li smiled gently. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that? Don¡¯t just care about your career. Look, Brother Yang is already engaged. You have to have a girlfriend too.¡± Shen Mingxiu nced at An Rui. Seeing her eating with her head lowered, aplicated look appeared in his eyes and he lowered his voice. ¡°Are you still thinking about her?¡±


    Zhou Li froze slightly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, how about I introduce you to a girl? I promise that she¡¯s worthy of you in all aspects!¡±


    Zhou Li pursed his lips. ¡°Okay.¡±


    An Rui, who was eating, tightened her grip on her chopsticks when she heard Zhou Li¡¯s answer.


    She looked up at Zhou Li and Shen Mingxiu, who had already sat down to drink.


    An Rui picked up the wine ss on the table and drank a ss unconsciously.


    Ye Tian and Gu Yang toasted their table. Ye Tian saw that An Rui¡¯s face was red and there was a trace of drunkenness in her eyes. She asked softly, ¡°Ruirui, why did you drink? Don¡¯t get drunk!¡±


    An Rui went forward and hugged Ye Tian. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you and Gu Yang have a happy ending.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, you will meet your own happiness in the future.¡±


    An Rui sighed in her heart.


    A happy rtionship would make people confident and sunny, but a hurt rtionship would traumatize people.


    Although she no longer had feelings for Shen Mingxiu, she was still afraid that she would meet a man like him in the future.


    He was very good to her at first, but when she thought that he would be good to her for the rest of her life, he gave her a fatal blow!


    After drinking a ss with Ye Tian and Gu Yang, An Rui sat down and poured another ss of wine for herself.


    Zhou Li looked at An Rui and took her wine ss away, pouring a ss of water for her.


    An Rui red at Zhou Li angrily.


    And the kind that did not like him!


    An Rui did not speak to Zhou Li again until the end of the engagement party.


    Shen Mingxiu had been paying attention to their actions and seeing that they did not even look at each other, he was relieved.


    Perhaps he was thinking too much. Although Zhou Li was outstanding, he was not An Rui¡¯s type!


    Ye Tian had sent a car to send An Rui back. When they arrived at the district, she nced at the roof.


    Zhou Li¡¯s apartment was already lit up. He should be back.


    An Rui drank some wine and walked a little unsteadily. When she got out of the elevator, she did not go to her apartment, but knocked on Zhou Li¡¯s door.


    After a while, the door was opened.


    Zhou Li must have just taken a bath and came out in a hurry. His hair was wet and without his sses, his facial features looked handsome and refined. An Rui had one hand on the door frame and nced at him, saying with a slightly cold voice, ¡°Zhou Li, Shen Mingxiu is introducing a girlfriend to you. Are you really going to meet her?¡±


    Zhou Li did not expect her to ask this. After a moment of silence, he avoided her gaze and said calmly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to have a girlfriend and wanted to focus on your career?¡± An Rui raised her voice.


    Zhou Li nced at her and quickly looked away. ¡°Let¡¯s meet and understand the situation first.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even like a woman who threw herself at you before. Why did you agree to meet her when Shen Mingxiu said that he wanted to introduce a girlfriend to you? Do you listen to Shen Mingxiu that much?¡±


    Zhou Li looked at the furious An Rui and frowned. ¡°You drank too much.¡±


    An Rui stared at Zhou Li for a few seconds before she waved her hand andughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. The people Shen Mingxiu knows are all beauties. I¡¯m sure the ones he introduced to you won¡¯t be too bad. We might meet after meeting them.¡±


    ¡°Ha, Dr Zhou is about to get out of singlehood. Congrattions!¡±


    An Rui said as she staggered toward her apartment.


    Zhou Li saw that she was shaking terribly and wanted to help her, but she shook him off. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Zhou Li¡¯s hand froze in midair.


    ¡°An Rui, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He looked at her and asked softly.


    An Rui had already walked to the door and took out the keys from her bag. ¡°I¡¯m nothing. I¡¯m just happy for you. You¡¯re about to get the beauty. How nice!¡±


    Before he could say anything, she had already opened the door and walked in.


    She mmed the door shut.


    Her slender body leaned against the door, her eyes turning red.


    She did not know why she was suffering. It was none of her business if Zhou Li found a girlfriend!


    They were just ssmates!


    An Rui knocked her head and squatted down, hugging herself tightly.

 Chapter 2460

    <h4>Chapter 2460: I Love You</h4>


    An Rui did not know what was wrong with her. There was an emotion in her heart that made her very ufortable.


    But she did not know what this emotion was.


    She got up slowly, wanting to take a bath when there was a knock on the door.


    An Rui looked out through the peephole and saw Zhou Li standing outside with a ss cup.


    An Rui furrowed her eyebrows, ignoring him.


    But a few secondster, she opened the door.


    ¡°Dr Zhou, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Her expression was cold and it was obvious that she did not want to talk to him anymore.


    Zhou Li did not know how he had offended An Rui. Looking at her slightly drunk eyes, he handed her the ss. ¡°There¡¯s honey water inside. Your head won¡¯t hurt so much after drinking it tomorrow morning.¡±


    An Rui raised her hand and waved it.


    The ss fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    The crisp sound froze the atmosphere around them.


    An Rui herself was shocked.


    What was she doing just now?


    Why was he suddenly so angry at Zhou Li?


    An Rui looked at the man who pursed his lips and nced at her before squatting down to pick up the ss shards on the ground. She took a step forward and stared at the top of his head. ¡°Dr Zhou, are you so good to all girls?¡±


    Zhou Li¡¯s thin and smooth chin was slightly clenched. ¡°If you feel disturbed, I will keep a distance from you in the future.¡±


    He got up and threw the shards into the rubbish bin.


    Looking at his back as he turned and walked towards the apartment opposite, An Rui felt a lump in her throat and the hands hanging by her sides clenched into fists. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Your female colleague, Chen Qian, knocked on your door that night after drinking too much. You didn¡¯t return after going out with her!¡±


    ¡°You look like a gentleman, but what¡¯s the difference between you and Shen Mingxiu?¡±


    An Rui knew that she should not say this to him. They were only ssmates. He was a single man and it was none of her business which woman he was close to. What right did she have to question him?


    But there was anger in her heart and she felt ufortable if she did not spit it out.


    Zhou Li turned around and looked at An Rui, whose eyes were red and there was anger on her face. His face was tense, but he still exined gently, ¡°After sending Chen Qing back that night, I received a call from the hospital. There was a car ident patient who needed me to go for the surgery and it only ended the next morning.¡±


    An Rui was speechless.


    There was a trace of awkwardness in the stiff air.


    An Rui looked down, wanting to find a hole to crawl into.


    But a momentter, she looked up at him.


    She did not know if it was because she had drunk, but her gaze was straight and did not avoid it. Zhou Li¡¯s palms were sweating from her gaze.


    Under her calm and calm appearance, her heart was beating unusually fast.


    An Rui did not speak for a long time and Zhou Li did not say anything either. Their eyes met and the air was so silent that one could hear a pin drop.


    An Rui looked at his well-defined handsome face. She did not know if it was because he was at home, but he was not wearing his sses. His inner eyes were slender, his nose tall, and his slightly pursed lips looked thin and soft.


    An Rui walked towards him.


    The distance between them closed and Zhou Li¡¯s face tensed. ¡°An Rui, you drank too much. Go and rest early¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, An Rui had already stood on tiptoes and kissed him lightly on the corner of his lips.


    A faint fragrance mixed with the smell of red wine floated into his nose, followed by the girl¡¯s soft lips. When itnded on the corner of his lips, he froze.


    Her thoughts seemed to have been sucked away by something. Her mind was nk and her body was as stiff as a statue.


    An Rui moved away very quickly and it was a light kiss.


    She was no less nervous and panicked than Zhou Li.


    She did not know what she was doing at all. When she regained consciousness, her face was already red.


    It was only a few seconds, but it felt like a century had passed.


    An Rui looked at the motionless man with no reaction and felt embarrassed and wronged.


    He must hate her now, right?


    She was starting to hate herself!


    How could she do such a thing to him?


    An Rui covered her burning face and did not dare to look at him again. She turned and ran toward the apartment.


    After closing the door, she ran back to the bedroom.


    Shey on the bed and hit the pillow hard.


    Their originally innocent rtionship as ssmates had turned awkward because of her!


    An Rui wanted to beat herself to death!


    ....


    After sending off thest guest, it was already ten in the evening.


    Ye Tian had been wearing high heels for the entire day and her feet felt like they were going to be crippled.


    Before getting engaged to Gu Yang, Nan Zhi and Mu Sihan had changed one of the pces in Crown Pce to the Princess¡¯s pce.


    Although Xu Wei and Gu Yang had bought a vi outside, Ye Tian did not want to leave Crown Pce for the time being. After discussing with Gu Yang, they decided to stay in the Princess¡¯s pce for the time being before they got married.


    Xu Wei had no objections. In recent years, her rtionship with Gu Yang had eased a little, all thanks to Ye Tian. If she had not mediated the rtionship between the mother and son, Gu Yang might not have called her ¡®Mom¡¯ until she died.


    Back at the Princess¡¯s pce, Ye Tian sat on the sofa, pouting. ¡°It¡¯s already so tiring to get engaged. I think it¡¯ll be even more tiring to wait for the wedding day.¡±


    But she was tired and happy.


    Ye Tian looked at the diamond ring on her middle finger and smiled sweetly.


    Gu Yang walked over. He had taken off his suit jacket and was wearing a tailored white shirt. On the way back, he had pulled off his tie and tied it loosely. He was cold, handsome, and slightlyzy.


    It had been eight years since they met and fell in love.


    Even though it had been so many years, she was still as sweet and happy with him as before.


    Gu Yang sat on the sofa and ced Ye Tian¡¯s fair legs on him.


    ¡°Does your leg hurt a lot?¡± His slender fingers held her slender and fair foot and rubbed it for her.


    Ye Tian wanted to pull back, but he held on tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll massage it for you. It won¡¯t hurt so muchter.¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and looking at his well-defined facial features, her heart fluttered.


    ¡°Gu Yang.¡±


    Hearing her call him, Gu Yang looked up, her dark eyesnding on her sweet face. ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t have the chance to regret after tonight.¡±


    He naturally understood what she meant.


    He had waited for so many years for tonight.


    Besides, after he got together with her, he had never thought of going back on his words or breaking up with her!


    ¡°I won¡¯t, but I¡¯m afraid you will.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Tian could not help but jump into his arms and hug his neck, smelling the fresh and pleasant scent on him. ¡°I love you, Gu Yang.¡±


    She had only told him once that she liked him. She had never said that she loved him.


    But now, she had said it.


    With her personality, she definitely loved him to the core to say those words to him.


    Gu Yang¡¯s eyes turned red and she held Ye Tian¡¯s hand, interlocking their fingers.

 Chapter 2461: His Good Fortune From His Past Life

    <h4>Chapter 2461: His Good Fortune From His Past Life</h4>


    Gu Yang pulled Ye Tian into her arms.


    They did not say anything, but there was a sweetness in the air.


    Ye Tian thought that Gu Yang would kiss her, but he let go of her after hugging her for a while.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs!¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s long eyshes blinked and she bit her lip, wanting to say something but stopped.


    Her mother said that after she got engaged to Gu Yang, they could start to live together.


    But how could she say it first?


    Seeing Gu Yang get up from the sofa and walk out, Ye Tian stopped him with a red face. ¡°Gu Yang, where are you going?¡±


    Gu Yang looked at Ye Tian¡¯s shy appearance and had the intention to tease her. A devilish smile appeared on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ll go back and rest.¡±


    Ye Tian red at him.


    Ignoring him, she turned and went upstairs.


    But she had just reached the stairs when a pair of strong arms picked her up.


    Ye Tian eximed softly in fear.


    There was ayer of moisture in her doe eyes and she unconsciously revealed her feminine charm, looking charming. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back?¡±


    Gu Yang looked at her pretending to be angry andughed softly.


    He leaned down and pressed against her fair ears, whispering three words.


    Hearing this, Ye Tian¡¯s beautiful face flushed red.


    She clenched her fists and punched his chest. ¡°If you tease me again, I¡¯ll ignore you.¡±


    Gu Yang looked at her bright and moving doe eyes, the tip of her nose, and her red and soft lips. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he lowered his head, pressing it against the corner of her lips as he hummed softly.


    Ye Tian hugged his neck with both hands and buried her face into his neck.


    Her heart was filled with sweetness and fluttering.


    ¡­.


    The master bedroom was decorated in a cheerful manner.


    After Gu Yang carried Ye Tian in, Ye Tian went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Seeing the nightgown on the sink, Ye Tian¡¯s face burned.


    Who had prepared this nightgown for her?


    It was too sexy!


    Ye Tian really did not have the courage to do this style. After showering, she went out in a bathrobe.


    Gu Yang had already taken a shower in the bathroom next door.


    He was wearing a ck silk night robe, the straps tied loosely, revealing arge area of his well-defined chest.


    His short ck hair was wet and his cold and handsome facial features looked even more exquisite under the light.


    Seeing Ye Tianing out of the bathroom, he took her hand and walked to the French windows with a wide view.


    With a bang, bright fireworks lit up outside.


    Ye Tian smiled and the sparks seemed to fall into her eyes.


    Her eyes were bright.


    It was very beautiful.


    She looked up slightly, her neck slender and beautiful, her chin small and exquisite.


    When she smiled, she looked especially beautiful, having inherited Nan Zhi¡¯s dimples.


    Gu Yang¡¯s gaze on her was as dark as the night sky. He grabbed the back of her head and bit her left dimple.


    Then, it slowlynded on her lips.


    After a while, Ye Tian leaned into Gu Yang¡¯s arms andined coquettishly, ¡°You¡¯re bullying me. You almost bit off my dimples.¡±


    Her voice was soft and his heart ached terribly.


    He pressed her slender body against the French windows and pressed his forehead against hers, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°I won¡¯t bully you. My life is yours.¡±


    ¡­.


    The next day.


    Ye Tian slowly opened her thick eyshes and what she saw was a sleeping face with no ws.


    A trace of shyness flowed out from his doe eyes.


    She moved her hand away from her waist softly, wanting to get out of bed, but the next second, she was pulled into someone¡¯s arms again.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Gu Yang opened her eyes and looked at Ye Tian with sleepy eyes.


    His slender fingers caressed her long hair. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep more?¡±


    Ye Tian bit her lip, not daring to meet his gaze so early in the morning. ¡°My body clock is used to waking up at this time.¡±


    Gu Yang looked at her shy expression and could not help kissing the top of her head. ¡°Sorry aboutst night.¡±


    Ye Tian knew what he meant. She buried her face in his shoulder and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t say it. Let¡¯s get up quickly. Mom said to go to their ce for breakfast this morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After washing up and changing their clothes, they headed to the main pce of the Crown Pce.


    Nan Zhi made breakfast personally in the morning.


    Ye Jie, Bo Cixue, Bo Jingyu, and the King were waiting in the living room.


    Ye Tian and Gu Yang went over and were slightly stunned when they saw the person in the living room.


    Apart from the engagement yesterday, the family had not been soplete for a long time.


    Ye Tian knew that her parents, brother and sister-inw valued and doted on her. Although she was still staying in the pce, her eyes still turned red when she saw them waiting for her early in the morning.


    Ye Tian had been pampered since she was young. When her eyes turned red, the family was extremely nervous.


    As the older brother, Ye Jie called Gu Yang to the study.


    After saying a few words, Ye Jie said directly, ¡°If we don¡¯t hold a wedding for the time being, we still have to register our marriage first.¡±


    Hearing this, Gu Yang did not hesitate at all and nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so too, but it depends on Tiantian.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell her about this. She¡¯s already turned from a girl to a woman. You have to treat her better in the future, understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    After Ye Tian was called into the study by Ye Jie, Ye Tian felt a little uneasy.


    ¡°Sister Apple, Gu Yang didn¡¯t bully me. Did Brother misunderstand something when he called him into the study?¡± Although Bo Cixue was already married to her brother, Ye Tian was still used to calling her Sister Apple.


    Bo Cixue held Ye Tian¡¯s slender hand and smiled. ¡°Your brother won¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m sure he can¡¯t bear to dote on you. Tell Gu Yang to dote on you in the future.¡±


    Ye Tian looked at the stairs. Not long after, Gu Yang and Ye Jie came down.


    Ye Tian was about to get up and walk toward Gu Yang when a tall and cold figure beat her to it.


    Ye Yu called Gu Yang to the back garden.


    Ye Tian caressed her forehead. ¡°Sister Apple, I think Gu Yang is a little pitiful.¡±


    Bo Cixue could not help butugh. ¡°He¡¯s not pitiful. Many people want to be with our little princess but have no chance. It¡¯s his fortune in his previous life to be able to get our little princess.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s Brother¡¯s fortune in his previous life to be able to marry Sister Apple.¡±


    Ye Tian did not know what Ye Yu and Gu Yang had said. They chatted for more than ten minutes beforeing in from the back garden.


    With their two sons talking to Gu Yang, Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi basically did not interfere in the lives of the younger generation.


    Nan Zhi called everyone to the dining room for breakfast.


    Halfway through, Nan Zhi found that Bo Cixue had not eaten anything and said with concern, ¡°Cixue, are you reluctant to part with your appetite for breakfast? What do you want to eat? Mom will make some more for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sister Apple, I realized that you¡¯ve lost weight recently.¡±

 Chapter 2462: Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 2462: Pregnant</h4>


    Seeing that everyone¡¯s gaze was on her, a rare blush appeared on Bo Cixue¡¯s beautiful face.


    Someone under the table grabbed her slender fingers.


    Bo Cixue nced at the man beside her and a doting smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Although I¡¯m not sure, I should tell them!¡±


    Bo Cixue nodded.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I found outst night that I¡¯m pregnant. I was supposed to go to the hospital for a checkup today and tell you after confirming it.¡±


    There was a moment of silence in the dining room.


    Until Ye Tian cheered in surprise. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to be an auntie!¡±


    Looking at Ye Tian, who was like a child in front of her family, Gu Yang rubbed her head lightly.


    Ye Tian smiled sweetly at Gu Yang. ¡°Then you¡¯re Uncle!¡±


    Gu Yang hummed softly.


    When Nan Zhi heard that Bo Cixue was pregnant, her eyes turned red.


    She wanted to get up and go to Bo Cixue, but Mu Sihan stopped her.


    ¡°Finish your breakfast first. We¡¯ll apany Little Apple to the hospitalter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Nan Zhi nodded excitedly and looked at Bo Cixue. ¡°Little Apple, what do you want to eat? Mom will make some more.¡±


    ¡°No need, Mom. These are all good.¡±


    ¡°Then eat some more.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nan Zhi could not hide the joy on her face. After telling Bo Cixue to eat more, she looked at Gu Yang. ¡°Ah Yang, this will be your home in the future. Don¡¯t be reserved. We¡¯ll be family in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still calling me Auntie?¡±


    Gu Yang pursed her lips tightly, her well-defined face tensed. She could tell that he was a little nervous. Ye Tian held his hand, giving him strength.


    Gu Yang nced at Ye Tian and she nodded at him.


    Gu Yang stood up and called out to Mu Sihan and Nan Zhi, ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±


    Mu Sihan nodded. ¡°Sit down. Your mother is right. Don¡¯t be reserved. We¡¯ll be family in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nan Zhi responded with a smile and picked up the chopsticks to take food for Gu Yang.


    The family was happy and harmonious here, but one person did not even sleep well at night.


    An Rui barely slept at all.


    As she tossed and turned on the bed, the scene of her tiptoeing to kiss Zhou Li kept appearing in her mind.


    The pillow was almost smashed by her!


    How could she be so daring?


    It was too awkward and embarrassing!


    An Rui only got up from bed when Xiaohe called to remind her about the skincare advertisement in the morning.


    After washing up and putting on makeup, An Rui opened the apartment door.


    She nced outside.


    The door of the apartment opposite was closed.


    An Rui breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Zhou Li went to work at this time.


    An Rui hurriedly walked out of the room and towards the elevator.


    The elevator reached the top floor and with a ding, the elevator door opened and a tall figure walked out.


    He was carrying two bags.


    Meeting the man¡¯s deep and quiet eyes, An Rui¡¯s mind immediately went nk.


    H-He didn¡¯t go to work?


    Zhou Li looked at An Rui, who was standing at the elevator door wearing a ck dress and exquisite makeup. He said gently, ¡°I bought breakfast. Have you eaten?¡±


    Seeing that Zhou Li¡¯s expression was calm, his tone gentle and there was no difort, An Rui felt relieved but also a little disappointed.


    Did he not take her kissing himst night to heart?


    He could act like nothing had happened, but she could not.


    She avoided his dark and calm gaze. ¡°I have work in the morning. I have to leave immediately.¡±


    Without waiting for Zhou Li to say anything, An Rui ran into the elevator.


    Zhou Li looked at An Rui who had entered the elevator and could not wait to close the elevator door. He pursed his lips and his eyes darkened.


    Was what happenedst night because she was drunk?


    Zhou Li¡¯s hands that were holding the breakfast bag clenched slightly into fists.


    ¡­.


    Xiaohe came to fetch An Rui.


    She only let out a long sigh of relief after getting into the car and leaving the district.


    Along the way, Xiaohe saw An Rui frowning and sighing. She could not help but ask, ¡°Sister Ruirui, what¡¯s wrong? Did you not sleep wellst night? Your eyes are a little red.¡±


    An Rui supported her chin with her hand and furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Xiaohe, if your rtionship with a male ssmate is very simple, but you kissed him after drinking, how will you face him in the future?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a very innocent rtionship between boys and girls!¡± Xiaohe looked at An Rui in confusion. ¡°Sister Ruirui, what was the boy¡¯s reaction after that girl kissed him?¡±


    An Rui pped her thigh and said angrily, ¡°The main thing is that there¡¯s no reaction. When we met this morning, it was like nothing had happened.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Sister Ruirui, you¡¯re so pretty, how can he still be the same after kissing him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Seeming to have realized that something was wrong, An Rui hurriedly added, ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s a girl I know.¡±


    Xiaohe held back herughter, looking like she had seen through him.


    An Rui shrugged. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Sister Ruirui, do you like that male ssmate of yours?¡±


    An Rui covered her face with her hands and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s an indescribable feeling.¡±


    The car stopped at the entrance of arge mall.


    An Rui did not have time to think about rtionships anymore and went upstairs to film a skin care advertisement.


    The skincare advertisement was filmed on the second floor. An Rui¡¯s skin was fair, her eyebrows were thin, and she looked photogenic. The filming went very smoothly.


    Two hourster, the filming ended.


    An Rui changed back into her own clothes and had just walked out of the studio when a squishy ball pounced on her.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    An Rui froze.


    Lowering her head, she looked at the little girl who was hugging her calf.


    The little girl was fair and clean-looking. Her beautiful eyes looked familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen her before.


    An Rui squatted down and looked at the soft girl, saying softly, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m not Mommy. Did you get lost with your family? Auntie will take you to them, okay?¡±


    The little girl jumped into An Rui¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, I want to eat KFC.¡±


    An Rui found it strange. Why did this little girl keep calling her Mommy?


    She had never met her before, had she?


    ¡°Lele.¡±


    A deep male voice sounded.


    An Rui looked up and saw Shen Mingxiu, who was wearing a ck shirt and pants, striding over.


    An Rui froze.


    The little ball in her arms was Shen Mingxiu¡¯s daughter?


    Soon, Shen Mingxiu came over. He seemed a little surprised to see An Rui. ¡°What a coincidence. You¡¯re shopping too?¡±


    An Rui hummed coldly.


    She wanted to pass the little girl to Shen Mingxiu, but the little girl¡¯s soft arms hugged her slender neck and she burst into tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from Mommy.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu frowned and said softly, ¡°Ruirui, children are insensible. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

 Chapter 2463: Public Display of Affection

    <h4>Chapter 2463: Public Disy of Affection</h4>


    An Rui had known Shen Mingxiu for so many years, how could she not understand his thoughts and personality?


    His daughter would not call her Mommy for no reason.


    They had never met before.


    Shen Mingxiu must have misled her daughter.


    An Rui closed her eyes, suppressing the surging emotions in her heart as she tried to convince the little girl to let go of her neck.


    But the little girlcked maternal love since she was young and refused to let go after hugging her.


    An Rui¡¯s temple twitched and many people around looked over.


    ¡°You¡¯re called Le Le, right? Auntie will take you to eat KFC!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not your mommy. Call me Auntie.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The girl looked at Shen Mingxiu with tears in her eyes.


    Shen Mingxiu pursed his lips. ¡°Call me Auntie!¡±


    The young girl¡¯s eyes darkened.


    The three of them went to the KFC shop downstairs.


    Shen Mingxiu ordered and An Rui took the young girl to wash her hands.


    When the young girl was eating the drumstick, her round eyes stared unblinkingly at An Rui. ¡°Auntie, my Papa likes you very much. Can you be my Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Lele, don¡¯t talk when you¡¯re eating.¡± Shen Mingxiu patted the girl¡¯s head lightly.


    The young girl pouted pitifully and focused on eating, not saying anything else.


    Shen Mingxiu received a call. Seeing that An Rui was apanying his daughter, he got up and went out to answer the call.


    After the call, he returned to the store and saw An Rui wiping Le Le¡¯s lips with a tissue. He could not help but take two photos.


    He knew that An Rui was a kind woman.


    Shen Mingxiu posted these two photos on his social media.


    Returning to her seat, Le Le was already full. She asked Shen Mingxiu in a childish voice, ¡°Papa, can I go y with the slide for a while?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu nodded. ¡°Go!¡±


    After Le Le ran to the amusement park, she looked at An Rui. ¡°When Brother Yang and Ye Tian got engaged yesterday, I introduced that woman to my family. However, I don¡¯t like her and there won¡¯t be any development.¡±


    An Rui frowned slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin this to me.¡±


    ¡°Ruirui, you saw Le Le today. Is she not as annoying as you think she is? She called you Mommy the moment she saw you, which means that you¡¯re fated to be with her¡­¡±


    Hearing Shen Mingxiu¡¯s words, An Rui was both angry and amused.


    She had not sleptst night and her head was already hurting badly. Now, her temples were throbbing. She rubbed her temples and interrupted Shen Mingxiu. ¡°How old is your daughter? How does she know I¡¯m her mother? Shen Mingxiu, don¡¯t treat me like a fool, okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your daughter. Do you have a conscience to lie and use her like this? Or are you very confident that I will reconcile with you and be your daughter¡¯s step-mother?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s expression was slightly embarrassed when he saw that An Rui was not willing to talk to him properly and was like a gunpowder can every time she spoke. ¡°Ruirui, Le Le really likes you. The first time she saw your photo, she asked me if you were her mommy. She said that you were beautiful and she liked you very much!¡±


    An Rui did not know what to say to Shen Mingxiu. He was too narcissistic. His daughter liked her, but had he ever considered her thoughts and feelings?


    ¡°If she likes me, do I have to be her mother?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu frowned. ¡°Ruirui, can you not be so mean? I think you like children too. You got along very well with Le Le just now.¡±


    ¡°Shen Mingxiu, that¡¯s just out of courtesy and upbringing! I like children. I can find a man to have my own children. Your daughter has her own biological mother!¡± Seeming to have thought of something, An Rui said with a cold smile, ¡°Liu Keke is back. No matter what your rtionship with her is, she is your daughter¡¯s biological mother by blood. No one can rece her!¡±


    With that said, An Rui took her bag and stood up from the chair.


    Shen Mingxiu went forward and grabbed her wrist. ¡°An Rui, do you have someone you like now?¡±


    An Rui shook off Shen Mingxiu¡¯s hand. ¡°Noment.¡±


    ¡­.


    After breakfast, at Ye Jie¡¯s insistence, Little Apple went to the hospital for a checkup and did not let Nan Zhi follow her.


    However, Ye Tian insisted on following them. After discussing with Gu Yang, they decided to go to the hospital first before they drove home to meet Xu Wei.


    Ye Tian apanied Bo Cixue for the checkup.


    While waiting for the results, they waited in the VIP lounge.


    Bo Cixue was in Ye Jie¡¯s arms and Ye Jie ced his other hand on Bo Cixue¡¯s t stomach, whispering to her from time to time.


    Although they had been married for several years, they were still very loving.


    Ye Tian could not stand it anymore.


    She nced at Gu Yang, who was sitting on another sofa reading.


    He never showed off his affection in front of her family.


    He was such an arrogant and cold person, but when facing her family, he was low-key, reserved and calm.


    It was the opposite of her brother. Her brother was cold and indifferent outside, making people not dare to breathe. In private, he doted on his wife.


    Ye Tian looked at the loving couple opposite her with a smile, fantasizing about how her niece would look when she was born.


    Her brother was so handsome and Sister Apple was so beautiful. How good-looking could the child be?


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, the doctor sent the blood test results over.


    Bo Cixue was pregnant.


    Ye Jie, who had always been reserved and calm, picked Bo Cixue up.


    Ye Tian was also extremely excited.


    But she knew that she had to give them space at this time.


    Coming out of the lounge, Ye Tian¡¯s eyes were slightly red. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for my brother and Sister Apple to be together. It¡¯s much harder than us.¡±


    Gu Yang hugged Ye Tian¡¯s slender shoulders and lowered her head to kiss the tip of her nose. ¡°So, we have to cherish it even more.¡±


    Ye Tian smiled. ¡°I will.¡±


    Gu Yang held Ye Tian¡¯s slender hand and pinched it. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Ye Tian was stunned for a moment before she reacted and red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t say it.¡±


    Gu Yang held Ye Tian¡¯s hand and kissed it. ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    The two of them went to Zhou Li¡¯s office. Seeing that he was busy, they greeted him and drove home.


    Zhou Li was busy until noon and Shen Ting came to ask him to go to the canteen for lunch.


    They swiped their cards and sat opposite each other.


    Zhou Li ate a few mouthfuls of rice and seemed to have thought of something. He took out his phone and looked at his feed.


    An Rui did not post anything today. Zhou Li was about to return when he saw Shen Mingxiu¡¯s post.


    He opened the photo.


    An Rui, who was wearing a ck dress, was leaning forward to wipe the corner of the little girl¡¯s lips.


    There was a faint shadow of Shen Mingxiu between the little girl¡¯s eyes.


    After Zhou Li returned to the country, he heard that Shen Mingxiu had a daughter.


    This must be his daughter, right?


    Zhou Li¡¯s grip on his phone slowly tightened.


    ¡°Doctor Zhou, on Chen¡¯s birthday that time, what type of man do you think she likes?¡±

 Chapter 2464: Going on a Date

    <h4>Chapter 2464: Going on a Date</h4>


    Seeing that Zhou Li was silent and staring at the phone screen, Shen Ting was slightly confused. ¡°Dr Zhou?¡±


    Zhou Li regained his senses and put his phone aside. ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°The female ssmate you brought to the vist time, what type do you think she likes?¡± Shen Ting brushed away the hair on his forehead. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a chance for me?¡±


    Zhou Li lowered his head and ate, then looked up at Shen Ting and said, ¡°No chance.¡±


    Seeing Zhou Li¡¯s serious expression, Shen Ting raised his eyebrows. ¡°I know there¡¯s no chance, but I don¡¯t want to give up just like that! That female ssmate of yours seems quite easygoing when we talk in person, but after adding her on WeChat, I took the initiative to talk to her a few times, but she ignored me.¡±


    ¡°I feel that she¡¯s hot on the outside but cold on the inside.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhou Li¡¯s usually warm voice turned cold. ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±


    Shen Ting clicked his tongue. ¡°I was just saying. You don¡¯t have to be so protective of your ssmate!¡±


    Shen Ting was a carefree person and did not see anything unusual with Zhou Li. After eating quickly, he ran out to make a call.


    Within a few minutes, Shen Ting ran in in a good mood and patted Zhou Li¡¯s thin but broad shoulders. ¡°Doctor Zhou, I¡¯m lucky today.¡±


    Zhou Li looked at Shen Ting, who was grinning from ear to ear, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I went out to send a voice message to your ssmate and asked her out for dinner tonight. I didn¡¯t expect her to agree!¡±


    Shen Ting was overjoyed. An Rui was the first girl he cared about after graduating.


    Recently, he would leave messages for her when he had time. Although she did not reply much, his heart was still moved.


    ¡°Do you think I should book a western restaurant or a Chinese restaurant tonight?¡±


    Zhou Li¡¯s handsome face was tense and his expression was slightly serious. ¡°Up to you.¡±


    Zhou Li had already stood up and left.


    Shen Ting looked at Zhou Li¡¯s back and touched his nose, feeling puzzled.


    As his colleague, wasn¡¯t he happy that he had arranged to meet An Rui?


    When An Rui received Shen Ting¡¯s call, she was distraught.


    After a morning, Zhou Li had not sent her any WeChat messages or calls.


    Although he did not take the initiative to contact her in the past, he should at least have a statement after that kissst night, right?


    Did he not care because he treated that kiss as nothing?


    An Rui was still sulking when Shen Ting sent a voice message.


    Shen Ting said that he was having lunch with Zhou Li in the canteen and was talking about her, so he came out to call her and asked if she was free tonight.


    An Rui knew that if she agreed, Shen Ting would definitely tell Zhou Li, so she agreed to his invitation.


    An Rui returned to her apartment in the afternoon.


    She had dressed up again. She was wearing a long fairy dress that hugged her waist, revealing her slender and fair legs. Her long hair was slightly curled and she had exquisite makeup on her face. She looked even better than when she went out in the morning.


    Before going out, she posted a selfie on her social media.


    With the caption, ¡°Come, let¡¯spare our lives!¡±


    The moment she posted it, she received many likes.


    Ye Tian: ¡°You¡¯re dressed so nicely. Are you on a date?¡±


    Qi Yuan: ¡°Where did this little fairye from?¡±


    Shen Ting: ¡°Ah, did you dress up for me?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    An Rui took a taxi to the restaurant Shen Ting had sent her.


    While waiting for the traffic light, she opened her feed.


    There were almost a hundred likes andments, but she did not see any likes orments from Zhou Li.


    She remembered that in the past, he would like her posts.


    This time, he did not even like it.


    An Rui was furious.


    Looking at his attitude, he was probably going to cut ties with her.


    Shen Ting was waiting for An Rui at the entrance of the restaurant. Seeing hering over, he weed her with a smile.


    ¡°Miss An.¡±


    ¡°Dr Shen.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you like Chinese food. I¡¯ve booked a private room. Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    An Rui followed Shen Ting into the room. Shen Ting was a humorous and talkative person, so the atmosphere was not cold.


    Halfway through the conversation, they mentioned rtionship problems. An Rui confessed to Shen Ting directly. ¡°Dr Shen, to be honest, I have someone I like. I came to meet you today because I wanted to make it clear to you in person. We can be friends, but we definitely can¡¯t be lovers.¡±


    Shen Ting was stunned for a moment. When he regained his senses, he was disappointed but also admired An Rui¡¯s confession.


    Many young and beautiful girls like her were vain. Even if they did not like a certain pursuer, they might not refuse directly and would always leave some room for imagination.


    On the other hand, she did not like him and did not give him any chance.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Shen Ting was not angry. Feelings were consensual and could not be forced. ¡°Then let¡¯s be friends in the future. Let¡¯s eat this meal happily.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After dinner, they yed King for more than an hour in the room.


    Seeing that An Rui had no intention of going back, Shen Ting invited her to continue at the inte cafe. An Rui did not refuse.


    So when they came out of the inte cafe, it was nearly eleven o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m so happy today. Miss An,e and y at the inte cafe again next time!¡±


    ¡°Come when you have the chance.¡±


    Shen Ting drove An Rui home.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the district, Shen Ting ran to the front passenger seat and opened the door for her in a gentlemanly manner.


    An Rui thanked him and got out of the car.


    From the corner of her eye, a tall and thin figure suddenly walked out of the convenience store.


    Zhou Li.


    An Rui gritted her teeth. It was already sote and he was still in the mood to buy instant noodles?


    Shen Ting also saw Zhou Li. He was about to greet him when he suddenly saw An Rui¡¯s expression.


    Although he was carefree, he seemed to have understood something in a sh.


    The person Miss An liked was Doctor Zhou!


    When Zhou Li looked over, Shen Ting suddenly pulled An Rui into his arms.


    An Rui did not expect this and struggled subconsciously after being pulled into Shen Ting¡¯s arms. Shen Ting¡¯s low voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Dr Zhou is looking at us.¡±


    An Rui froze and stopped struggling.


    Shen Ting remained gentlemanly and did not hug her tightly. There was some distance between them.


    But from Zhou Li¡¯s point of view, the two of them were undoubtedly hugging each other tightly.


    Zhou Li furrowed his eyebrows tightly.


    He walked towards them.


    Shen Ting let go of An Rui and patted her shoulder lightly. ¡°Today¡¯s date was too pleasant. If Miss An has time next time, let¡¯s go out together.¡±


    An Rui smiled and made an OK gesture to Shen Ting.


    After Shen Ting got into the car and left, An Rui walked forward.


    Zhou Li stood not far away, his dark eyes looking at her calmly.


    An Rui pretended not to see him and walked forward with her chin slightly raised.


    After entering the elevator and closing the door, a slender and fair hand reached in and opened the elevator door that was about to close.


    Zhou Li walked in with a serious expression.

 Chapter 2465: Furious by Him

    <h4>Chapter 2465: Furious by Him</h4>


    Zhou Li entered the elevator.


    He was not wearing sses, his lips pursed tightly and his handsome face looked more serious and cold.


    In An Rui¡¯s impression, he had always been warm and gentle.


    It was rare to see him so depressed.


    An Rui thought of Shen Ting¡¯s hug and was secretly delighted.


    Could it be¡­


    It was not like he did not care about her at all.


    Was he jealous?


    Jealous?


    After Zhou Li walked in, he stood behind An Rui.


    An Rui¡¯s emotions were surging and there was not much expression on her fair face.


    She did not talk to Zhou Li and was very distant.


    Although she did not turn back, she could feel Zhou Li¡¯s gaze on her after he came in.


    An Rui¡¯s fingers wrapped around the chain of her shoulder bag and she bit her lip.


    What did he mean by staring at her?


    He did not n to say anything to her?


    The elevator went up until it reached the top floor. When the elevator door opened, he did not say anything.


    An Rui¡¯s heart sank.


    She walked out angrily in her high heels.


    What was she thinking? He should be hungry at this time and went down to buy instant noodles and bumped into her and Shen Ting, right?


    How could he be waiting downstairs?


    An Rui walked quickly and when she arrived at the apartment door, she took out her keys.


    Opening the door, she was about to go in when a hand reached behind her and grabbed her slender wrist.


    ¡°An Rui, let¡¯s talk.¡± The man¡¯s tensed voice trailed from behind her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk to me, do you think I¡¯ll talk to you just because you say so?¡± He did not say a word in the elevator and now he wanted to talk to her. She was not going to talk to him!


    An Rui struggled but could not break free from his grip.


    He looked tall and thin like a refined schr, but he was strong.


    The hand on her slender wrist was slender, fair, thin, and very strong.


    An Rui leaned against the door and red at him. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me. Let go first.¡±


    Zhou Li let go of her.


    Afraid that she would close the door, his tall figure stood in front of her.


    Being so close, An Rui could smell the faint smell of tobo on him.


    She sniffed and nced at him. ¡°You smoked?¡±


    Zhou Li hummed.


    An Rui seemed to have discovered a new world and was in disbelief. ¡°You know how to smoke?¡±


    Many high school boys would easily do rebellious things after entering puberty, such as smoking, fighting, and picking up girls.


    But these bad habits were never rted to Zhou Li.


    He had tutored Shen Mingxiu and Qi Yuan for more than two years. They had done all kinds of bad things, but he had never been influenced by them.


    Under his seemingly gentle and easy-going face, there was a very firmness that even exceeded those of his age.


    He had his own principles and bottom line.


    If she said she would not do anything, she really would not do it.


    ¡°When I was an exchange student, I was not used to the environment abroad and would smoke asionally.¡±


    An Rui hummed in agreement.


    Their eyes met and they were silent for a few seconds before An Rui broke the silence. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Zhou Li pursed his lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Old Shen posted on his feed this morning.¡±


    An Rui¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    She had long deleted Shen Mingxiu¡¯s WeChat. She naturally did not know if he had posted it on his feed.


    But now that Zhou Li said this, Shen Mingxiu¡¯s post must be rted to her.


    An Rui looked at Zhou Li¡¯s expression and asked as if nothing had happened, ¡°What did he send?¡±


    ¡°The photo of you wiping his daughter¡¯s mouth.¡±


    An Rui looked down. ¡°I met him when I was filming an advertisement this morning. His daughter was hugging me and refused to let go.¡±


    After An Rui finished speaking, Zhou Li remained silent.


    An Rui looked up at him, his eyes slightly dark.


    An Rui seemed to have suddenly realized something. Her heart tightened and a mocking smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Are you going to ask me why I went on a date with Shen Mingxiu and his daughter in the morning and then went on a date with Shen Ting at night?¡±


    Before Zhou Li could say anything, An Rui said angrily, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m promiscuous and didn¡¯t follow my responsibilities and disappointed you?¡±


    An Rui did not know why she suddenly got angry. Perhaps it was because of the emotions that had been suppressed for a long time, or perhaps it was because of what had happened in the past two days. Last night, she kissed Zhou Li but he did not respond. This morning, she met Shen Mingxiu and his daughter, and her career was not going well¡­ She felt that her life was a mess.


    An Rui looked away, not looking at Zhou Li¡¯s expression. She was afraid to see his disappointment in her.


    She regretted kissing himst night, but she did not regret it.


    She felt conflicted.


    On one hand, she did not want to lose her high school friend, but on the other hand, she did not want their rtionship to continue being so pure.


    She admitted that she had dirty thoughts about him!


    A man like him should be the type that many grown women liked.


    He was reserved, refined, and elegant!


    Hearing An Rui¡¯s questions, Zhou Li¡¯s throat seemed to be choked by someone. His body stiffened and he said hoarsely, ¡°An Rui, I never thought of it that way.¡±


    An Rui felt a lump in her throat and her eyes turned red unconsciously. ¡°You think like that!¡±


    Seeing that she was about to cry, Zhou Li frowned. He wanted to raise his hand but put it down halfway. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll make the wrong choice because of Old Shen. Although Dr Shen has a good personality, he¡¯s still a little unpredictable. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be hurt again¡­¡±


    Zhou Li never said bad things about another person in front of others, but if this person was rted to An Rui¡¯s future happiness, he would definitely stand on her side.


    An Rui widened her eyes slightly. She looked at the handsome man with a serious expression and had mixed feelings.


    So he was thinking about her and Shen Ting.


    Afraid that she would be hurt in the future? She was really thinking too far ahead!


    An Rui held in her breath and stared at Zhou Li¡¯s heavy face. ¡°What if I think Shen Ting is very good and want to date him?¡±


    Zhou Li¡¯s eyes darkened and his handsome face was tensed, looking a little scary.


    But in the end, he only said to her gently, ¡°I¡¯ll help you look after him in the hospital in the future.¡±


    An Rui almostughed in anger.


    She did not know if it was because her emotions were fluctuating too much, but her stomach was growling.


    She did not eat much at night. Later, she went to an inte cafe with Shen Ting and kept ying games, not knowing that she was hungry.


    Now, she was hungry from anger.


    The atmosphere turned from stiff to awkward.


    Zhou Li looked at An Rui, who was biting her lip, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go make instant noodles. Go in and rest for a while. I¡¯ll bring it over when it¡¯s done.¡±


    He took a few steps opposite and looked at An Rui, who was still leaning against the door frame. ¡°Don¡¯t close the door.¡±


    An Rui was so angry she wanted to m the door shut.

 Chapter 2466: Let’s Try

    <h4>Chapter 2466: Let¡¯s Try</h4>


    An Rui watched Zhou Li¡¯s back disappear from the apartment opposite. She gritted her teeth, threw off her high heels, and went into the living room to fall on the sofa.


    Facing Zhou Li, she felt a sense of helplessness.


    He had apletely different personality from Shen Mingxiu. If she had spoken in that tone just now, she and Shen Mingxiu would probably be arguing until sparks flew in the air!


    However, no matter how unreasonable she was, Zhou Li did not seem to care about her.


    Was he like this to every girl?


    An Rui hugged her head in frustration and rubbed her hair.


    After about ten minutes, an undeniable fragrance of instant noodles wafted into her nose.


    Zhou Li came over with the cooked instant noodles.


    An Rui pretended not to see it andy on the sofa, looking out of the French windows.


    Zhou Li said, ¡°The noodles are ready.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I put my own braised beef slices.¡±


    An Rui nced at it and swallowed unconsciously.


    ¡°Doctor Zhou, although I¡¯m still a nobody in the entertainment industry, I have to maintain my figure at all times. Don¡¯t harm me.¡±


    Zhou Li looked at An Rui¡¯s awkward expression and said nothing. He squatted by the coffee table and lowered his head to eat his bowl.


    Looking at him eating happily, An Rui kicked him. ¡°Go back and eat.¡±


    He ignored her.


    ¡°I told you to go back and eat.¡± She kicked him a few more times and suddenly, her slender and fair feet were grabbed by a slender hand.


    His fingers were warm and slightly calloused. The moment they were wrapped by his palm, An Rui felt a numbness spreading from her feet to her limbs.


    An Rui tried to pull her leg back, but could not.


    She red at Zhou Li. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Zhou Li had already put down his chopsticks and looked at her with his dark eyes.


    He did not know if it was because of the hot instant noodles, but his eyes were a little red.


    An Rui cleared her throat. ¡°I kicked you twice. Are you going to hit me again?¡±


    To be honest, his gaze now was a little scary.


    Zhou Li pursed his lips and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He looked at An Rui and said in a low voice, ¡°An Rui, I¡¯m an adult man.¡±


    An Rui was a little dazed.


    What did he mean?


    She did not know that he was an adult man. Was he still a high school teenager?


    An Rui was about to say something when she suddenly thought of something and her fair ears that were covered by her long hair felt hot.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re not.¡± She pulled her foot back from his palm forcefully, but did not retract it immediately. Her fair and slender toes tapped his leg.


    Zhou Li looked at An Rui again.


    An Rui met his gaze. ¡°Did I do something bad to youst night?¡±


    They had both avoided this topic at first, but now, they had no choice but to talk about it.


    Zhou Li lowered his eyes. ¡°I know you were drunkst night.¡±


    Drunk?


    An Rui got up from the sofa and squatted in front of him.


    Feeling her approach, Zhou Li looked at her.


    But before she could see clearly, her vision darkened.


    She bit the corner of his lips.


    Their noses were almost touching, their breaths intertwining with each other.


    Zhou Li looked at the girl close to him and his body froze like a statue.


    He could clearly feel that the persistence that was about to copsest night had copsed!


    All of her selfishness and greed appeared clearly at this moment.


    He did not want to be tied down anymore. There was only one thought in his mind. He did not want to keep his promise to Shen Mingxiu!


    He wanted to fight for this girl who had been hidden in his heart for eight years!


    An Rui did not know what was going on. Seeing that his reaction was the same asst night, she was furious.


    She had taken the initiative once or twice, but he still looked like he had been struck by lightning. Her dignity had really suffered a blow!


    An Rui got up and walked toward the bedroom.


    ¡°Zhou Li, if you hate me, I¡¯ll move out of here tomorrow!¡± An Rui felt a lump in her throat and tears gathered in her eyes. She felt an indescribable grievance and sadness. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be troubled. I was indeed unkind in this matter and broke the pure bnce between us.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me in the future, I¡¯ll try not to appear in front of you.¡±


    An Rui strode toward the bedroom.


    Zhou Li reacted and chased after her. Because he was in a hurry, his knee hit the coffee table and An Rui felt pain for him.


    But she was not in the mood to care about his pain. Her heart was in a mess and she just wanted to avoid him and hide like an ostrich.


    An Rui was about to close the bedroom door when she was suddenly hugged tightly from behind.


    An Rui was shocked and looked at the hands that were hugging her tightly. He used so much strength that the veins on the back of his hands popped out, as if he was afraid that she would suddenly disappear.


    An Rui was both angry and amused.


    Was he going to strangle her to death?


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you.¡± His voice was nervous and bitter as he looked down at the top of her head. His heart was beating wildly and his mind was nk. He did not know what to say and could only follow his own feelings. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    An Rui had many doubts at first, but she did not know if what he said was true.


    But she could not ignore the thumping in his chest.


    Why was his heart beating faster than hers?


    An Rui bit her lip. ¡°If you¡¯re worried that we won¡¯t be friends anymore, you don¡¯t have to. As long as you don¡¯t take this matter to heart, I won¡¯t take it seriously either¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, his arms around her tightened. ¡°I took it seriously.¡±


    An Rui patted his hands that were hugging her. ¡°Let go of me first. If not, you¡¯ll have to save me.¡±


    Zhou Li immediately rxed, but did not let go of her.


    An Rui turned around from his arms with difficulty. His jaw was clenched tightly and his dark and bright eyes looked at her with obvious nervousness.


    This waspletely different from his usual calm appearance.


    At this moment, he was like a young man who had never been in a rtionship.


    But then again, he had never been in a rtionship before!


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Is it because no woman has kissed you before and we¡¯ve known each other for many years? Once I take the initiative, you won¡¯t know how you feel?¡± An Rui looked at him thoughtfully. ¡°We haven¡¯t started yet. If we stop here, we might still be able to get along with each other. But if we get together and break up, it¡¯ll be awkward to be friends in the future!¡±


    ¡°I know very well.¡± Zhou Li did not dare to tell her that he had liked her for many years.


    The more she cared about Shen Mingxiu back then, the more he cared about her!


    Seeing that he did not hesitate to answer, An Rui could not help butugh. ¡°Then let¡¯s try?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    An Rui red at him angrily and smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking. Why did you agree so quickly?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 2467: Dreams Come True

    <h4>Chapter 2467: Dreams Come True</h4>


    Zhou Li looked down at An Rui, a trace of nervousness in his dark eyes. ¡°Okay, tell me.¡±


    An Rui counted with her fingers. ¡°After dating, you have to give in to me, coax me, not be fierce to me, not take the initiative, and not be ambiguous with other women.¡±


    An Rui bit her lip and added, ¡°Only I can say that we broke up, not you!¡±


    With that said, An Rui looked up at the man who was much taller than her.


    Zhou Li said nothing, his lips pursed tightly.


    An Rui knew that she had asked for a lot and had gone overboard.


    But to be honest, she had a psychological trauma of rtionships and was afraid that things would be messy between her and Zhou Li.


    After waiting for nearly half a minute, An Rui came out of his arms when she saw that he was silent.


    ¡°Forget it, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± An Rui lowered her eyes.¡± It¡¯ste. Go back! ¡±


    Zhou Li pulled An Rui, who was about to return to the bedroom, into his arms. Looking at her slightly red almond-shaped eyes, he frowned and said, ¡°I was just thinking, when was I fierce to you? When was I ambiguous with other women to make you feel so insecure?¡±


    An Rui stretched out her slender finger and poked his shoulder. ¡°Is being a doctor a ¡®high risk¡¯ profession?¡±


    Zhou Li was stunned and nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯m indeed busy and not free.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that there will be beautiful nurses, female doctors, and female patients there. There will be more opportunities for sexual encounters.¡±


    Zhou Li understood what An Rui meant. He looked down into her almond-shaped eyes, his gaze serious and clean. ¡°I never thought about this.¡±


    Before An Rui could say anything, he hugged her tightly. ¡°You can rest assured about this.¡±


    He would not be seduced, nor would he have any thoughts about other women!


    An Rui leaned against his handsome chest, feeling his warm and firm muscles through the fabric of his shirt.


    He looked thin after putting on his clothes, but when he came close, she realized that he had muscles too.


    She should have gotten stronger.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Realizing that her thoughts had drifted far away, An Rui shook her head in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but it¡¯s better to let you know what I mind!¡±


    Zhou Li hummed softly. ¡°I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    An Rui was assured about him. If not, she would not have broken their pure rtionship!


    But facing their future, she was also a little uneasy.


    After all, her high school ssmates all knew about her and Shen Mingxiu. Now that she was with Zhou Li, if they did not get married in the end, what would they say?


    But she did not want to care so much. If she liked Zhou Li, she would be with him!


    An Rui leaned against Zhou Li¡¯s arms quietly. The disappointment and sadness from before had disappeared and now she felt like the dust had settled.


    Neither of them mentioned when they had feelings for each other.


    After hugging for a while, Zhou Li seemed to have thought of something and said softly, ¡°The noodles are probably cold. I¡¯ll heat it up before you eat it.¡±


    An Rui was famished and did not want to eat anything now.


    She looked up from Zhou Li¡¯s arms, her almond-shaped eyes bright. ¡°Dr Zhou, I don¡¯t want to eat anymore. Don¡¯t force me. I want to maintain my figure.¡±


    She pulled Zhou Li¡¯s hand to her slender waist. ¡°I¡¯m gaining weight recently.¡±


    Zhou Li¡¯s hands were pulled by her and the moment he ced them on her slender waist, his eyes darkened. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and his clear voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°You¡¯re too thin.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The girls in the entertainment industry are all smart. I can¡¯t indulge myself. I won¡¯t look good on camera if I get fat.¡±


    Since she insisted, Zhou Li could not force her.


    ¡°Eh, why is your ear so hot?¡± When An Rui wrapped her arms around his neck, her fingertips identally touched the tip of his ear.


    Zhou Li said nothing.


    An Rui seemed to have thought of something andughed. ¡°Is it because you touched my waist¡­¡±


    Looking at the smile in her eyes, Zhou Li tightened his hold on her, lowered his head and kissed her.


    It was no longer a light taste.


    They only let go of each other after a long time.


    An Rui leaned on his shoulder and took a few deep breaths.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite good at it. Have you done it before?¡±


    His back was tense, as if he was extremely nervous. ¡°I learned it myself.¡±


    ¡°First kiss?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    An Rui did not doubt the authenticity of Zhou Li¡¯s words at all. She could feel that he was indeed self-taught.


    This man was more pious, serious and clean than she had imagined!


    An Rui patted his shoulder lightly. ¡°Doctor Zhou, let¡¯s go to bed early!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing him leave her apartment, An Rui did not know whether tough or cry.


    Although she did not want anything to happen soon, did he really leave just because she asked him to sleep?


    An Rui smiled. It had been a long time since she felt so rxed and happy!


    After taking a bath, An Ruiy on the bed and recalled everything that had happened tonight, her eyes and lips curling up.


    She had gotten a high school genius. Tsk tsk, it was unbelievable!


    But when did he start to like her?


    ¡­.


    After Zhou Li returned to the apartment opposite with two bowls of instant noodles, he did not wash the dishes and went to the sofa to sit down.


    She was in a daze, as if she was still floating in the clouds.


    After finding out that she was on a date with Shen Ting, he had been standing downstairs after work.


    He rarely smoked and did not know how many cigarettes he had smoked.


    His heart was tense until he saw her and Shen Ting getting out of the car and Shen Ting hugging her. The string in his heart snapped.


    He knew that he had no right to be sad or interfere in her rtionship.


    But he could not be rational, could not ept her being with another man.


    When he met her again four yearster, the feelings he had hidden deep in his heart could not help but appear again and again.


    His greed and desire only grew.


    She had kissed himst night and made him lose sleep.


    He felt that it was a dream and did not dare to take it seriously. Perhaps she had drunk too much and had mistaken him for someone else!


    But what happened tonight?


    She had be his girlfriend and he had mustered up his courage to kiss her!


    Zhou Li leaned his head against the sofa, his hands covering his handsome face as his eyes turned red.


    Her dream for many years seemed to havee true!


    ¡­.


    It had been a long time since An Rui had a good sleep.


    When she woke up, there was a smile on her lips.


    Xiaohe called to inform her of her scheduleter. Hearing the happiness in her voice, she could not help but ask, ¡°Sister Ruirui, are you in a good mood today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because something pleasant happenedst night.¡±


    Before An Rui could say anything, the doorbell rang.


    She hung up and ran to the door. Opening the door, she saw Zhou Li standing outside and closed the door without saying anything.

 Chapter 2468: Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 2468: Girlfriend</h4>


    She returned to the bedroom, washed up, tidied her hair, and changed before opening the door again.


    ¡°Good morning, Dr Zhou.¡±


    Zhou Li looked at An Rui, who was smiling brightly, a gentle smile on his lips. ¡°Good morning, girlfriend.¡±


    Tsk tsk.


    Who said that this person was a block of wood?


    He was quite eloquent sometimes!


    ¡°I made breakfast. Shall we eat together?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After having breakfast with Zhou Li, he wanted to send An Rui to work.


    ¡°Will I make youte for work?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Alright, wait a while. I¡¯ll go put on some simple makeup.¡±


    An Rui was dressed more youthful today. Her hair was tied into a bun and she was wearing a short cream shirt and blue jeans. Her legs looked long and slender, giving people a sense of high-ss beauty.


    Zhou Li waited outside and looked at the girl who was running toward him after putting on makeup. He felt dazed.


    She was still the same as when she was in high school. She was still fair and beautiful, exuding vitality and youth.


    They entered the elevator.


    An Rui told Zhou Li about her work schedule today. ¡°I¡¯m going to the beach to take a few sets of photos in the morning, practice my songs in the afternoon, and have dinner with a producer from a variety show. I might not have time to date you today!¡±


    Zhou Li smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Call me when you¡¯re done and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    An Rui approached Zhou Li, wanting to hug his arm and wheedle when the elevator suddenly stopped.


    A woman dressed sexily walked in.


    An Rui had some impression of the woman. She seemed to be that neighbor, Miss Yu.


    She had given dumplings to Zhou Li before.


    Miss Yu walked into the elevator and her eyes lit up when she saw Zhou Li.


    ¡°Dr Zhou, are you going to work?¡± Miss Yu was not affected by the rejectionst time. She looked at Zhou Li with a smile and sized him up from head to toe.


    Zhou Li usually only wore a white shirt and pants to work. The fitting fabric wrapped around his tall body and the buttons were buttoned neatly, making him look clean and abstinent.


    Zhou Li nodded at Miss Yu as a response to her question.


    Miss Yu automatically ignored An Rui¡¯s existence and walked between the two of them. She raised her beautiful chin and looked at Zhou Li without blinking. ¡°Doctor Zhou, I sprained my foot that day and it has been aching for the past two days. I don¡¯t know what happened. Can I trouble you to take a look at it?¡±


    That coquettish voice made An Rui, who was beside her, have goosebumps.


    She crossed her arms and looked at Miss Yu with interest.


    Zhou Li¡¯s eyes were clear and he looked straight ahead, not ncing at Miss Yu. He said calmly, ¡°Miss Yu can go to the hospital to register if you¡¯re feeling unwell, but the number for my consultation room has been full the past few days.¡±


    Miss Yu¡¯s expression immediately darkened.


    Wasn¡¯t this Doctor Zhou being too disrespectful?


    She was one of the top beauties in the district, right? She had never suffered such a defeat before!


    ¡°Dr Zhou, can¡¯t I take some of your private space? Can I treat you to dinner tonight?¡±


    Impatience appeared in Zhou Li¡¯s eyes. He ignored Miss Yu and nced at An Rui.


    Seeing her act like a bystander, his eyebrows twitched.


    He walked around Miss Yu to An Rui¡¯s side and grabbed her slender fingers. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mughing at how good my boyfriend is!¡±


    Zhou Li tightened his grip on An Rui¡¯s fingers and An Rui red at him. ¡°What are you doing? It hurts.¡±


    Miss Yu, who was standing by the side, was staring fixedly.


    When Zhou Li was facing her, he looked distant and cold, but in front of that woman, he looked like he was being eaten alive.


    Was this really the Doctor Zhou she knew?


    ¡°No¡­ the two of you¡­¡± Miss Yu looked at their intertwined fingers and she frowned, saying in confusion, ¡°Dr Zhou, isn¡¯t she your high school ssmate? The two of you are just acting, right? Even if you want to reject me, there¡¯s no need to act with your ssmate, right?¡±


    An Rui looked at the suspicious Miss Yu and leaned her slender body against Zhou Li. ¡°Miss Yu, when did you see us acting?¡±


    Miss Yu waved her hand. ¡°Alright, alright. Do you think I don¡¯t know Dr Zhou? Yesterday, the management staff told me that Dr Zhou is single¡­¡±


    Before Miss Yu could finish, she saw the girl leaning in Zhou Li¡¯s arms raise her head and kiss his lips.


    Not only was Miss Yu stunned, even Zhou Li froze.


    ¡°Y-You really¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, we really got togetherst night.¡± An Rui smiled and blinked.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, Miss Yu walked out with a dark expression.


    An Rui took a few steps forward. Seeing that Zhou Li was still standing in the elevator, she walked over and pulled him out.


    ¡°Why? Are you feeling ufortable helping you chase away a woman you love?¡±


    Zhou Li looked at An Rui with dark eyes. ¡°It has nothing to do with her. I thought you wouldn¡¯t be outside with me¡­¡±


    She worked in the entertainment industry and had to keep most of her private life a secret.


    Besides, they were high school ssmates and had just gotten together. He thought she would ask for an underground rtionship.


    ¡°I¡¯m invisible now. Who cares about my rtionship?¡± An Rui narrowed her eyes. ¡°Or, you don¡¯t dare to reveal it to me?¡±


    She could understand if he had his concerns.


    An Rui bit her lip, wanting to say something when Zhou Li patted her head lightly. ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t affect you, I¡¯m lucky to be with you!¡±


    An Ruiughed at his serious expression.


    After getting into the car, he sent her to the beach where the photos were taken.


    An Rui looked at the man who was driving seriously. He was wearing gold-rimmed sses and his side profile was well-defined, looking fresh and gentle.


    The watch on her left wrist was neat, clean and abstinent.


    He was really good-looking and had a strong aura. Why didn¡¯t anyone notice him in school before?


    Fortunately, she had found out. Why did she have such good taste?


    An Rui stared at Zhou Li for a while before her phone rang.


    In the high school WeChat group, the monitor had tagged everyone. He was holding a wedding in his hometown next month and invited everyone to his hometown.


    ¡°Xia Fan is getting married. On the eighth of next month, he tagged everyone in the group.¡±


    Zhou Li nodded. ¡°I heard that Monitor Xia and his wife were childhood sweethearts.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen him once. He¡¯s quite pretty and soft.¡± An Rui looked at Zhou Li¡¯s well-defined side profile and bit her lip lightly. ¡°Do you want to go with me then?¡±


    Zhou Li¡¯s breathing tightened.


    He looked at An Rui and touched her bright almond-shaped eyes. He swallowed. ¡°Are you willing to announce our rtionship in front of our high school ssmates?¡±


    An Rui replied, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind me talking to Shen Mingxiu, I¡¯m fine with anything!¡±

 Chapter 2469: Her Charm

    <h4>Chapter 2469: Her Charm</h4>


    From ssmates to lovers, apart from being more intimate, the rtionship between An Rui and Zhou Li had not changed much.


    He was as gentle and attentive as ever, the role model of a good boyfriend, making her unable to find any ws.


    Apart from being too righteous.


    They had been dating for nearly a month. He would only kiss her if she flirted with him first.


    At most, they would hold hands and hug.


    An Rui often felt that high school rtionships were very pure.


    It was not that this was not good, but she doubted her charm in front of him.


    Because he did not seem to have a strong desire for her.


    Seeing An Rui sighing, Xiaohe sat beside her and asked, ¡°Sister Ruirui, what¡¯s wrong? Have you been too busy with work recently?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± An Rui was filming a shampoo advertisement. Her hair was a little wet and she was wearing a bathrobe during the intermission. ¡°Are you thinking if I¡¯m not charming enough?¡±


    ¡°Sister Ruirui, don¡¯t doubt yourself. I think you¡¯re charming enough!¡±


    An Rui wanted to say something, but the director called her.


    Taking off her bathrobe, An Rui was wearing a white shirt and a ck corset inside. She was slender and graceful. When she was in the water, she poked her head out and her long hair swayed gently. She looked fresh and beautiful.


    Xiaohe took several photos.


    After An Rui was done, Xiaohe sent the photo to An Rui.


    ¡°Sister Ruirui, even a girl like me thinks you¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    An Rui was definitely the prettiest in the entertainment industry without makeup. Her skin was fair and wless. Without makeup, she would look especially pure and fresh.


    An Rui looked at the photos Xiao He had taken and sent one of them out.


    After Zhou Li finished his work in the morning, he heard his phone ring and took a look.


    An Rui had sent a photo.


    The wet white shirt clung tightly to her slender body, her waist could be vaguely seen. Her long wet hair fell over her slender shoulders, her face was not even the size of a palm and her skin was so fair under the sun.


    Zhou Li pursed his lips and his eyes on the photo darkened.


    He replied to An Rui¡¯s message. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    An Rui waited for a while and when she heard these words, she pouted.


    An Rui: ¡°I¡¯m done and ready to eat. Other than asking this, do you have anything else to say?¡±


    Zhou Li: ¡°The temperature is a little low today. I asked Xiaohe to make some ginger tea for you.¡±


    An Rui was speechless.


    Zhou Li: ¡°Your girlfriend is very beautiful.¡±


    An Rui: ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s toote to praise him.¡±


    Zhou Li smiled and was about to reply when a deep male voice sounded.


    ¡°Senior Zhou.¡±


    Zhou Li looked up at the office door and Shen Mingxiu, who was dressed in ck, came over.


    Zhou Li put down his phone and nodded at Shen Mingxiu with a gentle expression. ¡°Why are you free toe over today? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu sat opposite of the desk and Zhou Li poured him a ss of water.


    ¡°My daughter has a fever and I brought her to the hospital to take a look.¡± Shen Mingxiu looked at Zhou Li¡¯s handsome face. As he grew older and more knowledgeable, Zhou Li¡¯s aura and charm were already showing. Shen Mingxiu stared at him for a few seconds and smirked. ¡°My mother is taking her for an IV drip now.¡±


    Zhou Li nodded. ¡°Have you eaten lunch? If not, I¡¯ll treat you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu put his elbow on the desk and looked into Zhou Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would introduce a girlfriend to you at Brother Yang¡¯s engagement party?¡±


    Without waiting for Zhou Li to say anything, Shen Mingxiu took out his phone and opened a photo in WeChat.


    ¡°How about this? She¡¯s the daughter of my old client and is now awyer. I told her about your situation and she said that we can meet to find out.¡±


    Zhou Li did not look at the photo of the woman on Shen Mingxiu¡¯s WeChat. He stared into Shen Mingxiu¡¯s eyes and said gently, ¡°Old Shen, to be honest, I already have a girlfriend.¡±


    He had a girlfriend?


    Shen Mingxiu narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t like this person and found an excuse to brush me off, right? It¡¯s alright, if you don¡¯t like this type, I¡¯ll help you look around.¡±


    ¡°Old Shen, I¡¯m really pregnant.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu pursed his lips, feeling a little panicked.


    ¡°Really? If there¡¯s a chance, bring it out and let me see.¡±


    Zhou Li nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu seemed to have thought of something and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sure someone who can make Senior Zhou like her must be a top student.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu leaned back against the chair and sighed slightly. ¡°When I get Little Ruirui back, the four of us can have a meal together. My treat.¡±


    Zhou Li was slightly stunned.


    ¡°To be honest, my daughter really likes Ruirui. Last month, Ruirui brought her to eat KFC and she couldn¡¯t forget about it.¡± Shen Mingxiu¡¯s expression was unreadable. ¡°In high school, Ruirui was loyal to me and couldn¡¯t stand other boys in her eyes. I have the deepest impression of her. One time, I went to an inte cafe with Qi Yuan and Li Lei. She was afraid that I would be hungry and went to Luo Ji to queue for my favorite breakfast before dawn.¡±


    ¡°Later, I found out that she queued for two hours before she could buy it. I even joked at that time and called her a little fool. She replied with a smile and said that she was willing to be a little fool when she saw me eating happily.¡±


    ¡°The feelings from when we were young are the purest without any impurities.¡± Shen Mingxiu sighed. ¡°I still can¡¯t forget her. I think she¡¯s like me.¡±


    Zhou Li knew that An Rui had queued up to buy breakfast for him.


    From his house to school, he happened to pass by Luo Ji¡¯s breakfast shop. He was the first to go to school every day and that morning, he was surprisinglyte.


    Because he had looked at An Rui for as long as she had queued there.


    An Rui sent breakfast to Shen Mingxiu, who wasing out of the inte cafe. He looked at them ying andughing and felt an indescribable sadness.


    It was undoubtedly painful to have a crush on someone who had a boy she liked!


    But he had never thought of ruining them, and the pain had be his motivation to move forward and work hard.


    At least when he stood in front of her one day, he would have some achievements and let her see his existence.


    Shen Mingxiu saw that Zhou Li had his eyes lowered and was thinking about something. He put his hands on the desk and stood up. ¡°Senior Zhou, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll go and see if Le Le is done with her injection.¡±


    Zhou Li stood up and sent Shen Mingxiu out.


    ¡­.


    An Rui received ast-minute notice that the shampoo advertisement would be filmed indoors tonight.


    An Rui had originally agreed to have dinner with Zhou Li.


    After An Rui sent a message to Zhou Li, she waited for nearly an hour before she received his reply. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    An Rui felt that there was something wrong with Zhou Li¡¯s mood.


    She wanted to call him, but the director came over.


    An Rui could only focus on her work.

 Chapter 2470: Their Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 2470: Their Rtionship</h4>


    After the two retakes, it was almost nine at night.


    There were still two scenes to be filmed and the director asked An Rui to rest for ten minutes.


    An Rui thought of Zhou Li and took out her phone.


    He had never sent her a message.


    An Rui felt a little stuffy and wanted to breathe outside.


    The moment she came out, she saw the ck SUV parked not far away.


    Zhou Li leaned against the car door, his handsome face hidden in the light and she could not see his expression.


    An Rui was delighted.


    She ran towards him with a smile.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Zhou Li looked at the smiling girl in front of him and his slightly furrowed eyebrows rxed.


    He was a little dazed and uneasy the entire afternoon.


    He knew that Shen Mingxiu¡¯s words had affected him.


    It was not that he minded her rtionship with Shen Mingxiu.


    Instead, would she really have feelings for him after loving that teenager so strongly?


    For a moment, he wondered if she had not walked out of the pain caused by her previous rtionship. Did she get together with him on a whim?


    But after careful consideration, he felt that he should believe her!


    She was the girl he had a crush on for eight years. How could he be suspicious of her because of Shen Mingxiu¡¯s words?


    In the month they were together, her gaze on him was clear and pure, focused and shy.


    He could feel that she liked him!


    This was enough!


    Perhaps she did not love him, but she liked him.


    Their time together was still too short, so he could not ask for too much.


    After thinking through this, Zhou Li was no longer conflicted.


    ¡°Xiaohe said that you didn¡¯t eat anything tonight, so I made steak. It¡¯s not fat, eat some.¡±


    The two of them sat by the flower bed and Zhou Li took out the thermos sk. The steak inside had been cut into small pieces and there were several broli flowers.


    Zhou Li took off his jacket and put it on An Rui¡¯s shoulders. The wind blew over and messed up her hair that was draped over her shoulders. He held her long hair with his hand and looked down at her fair face.


    An Rui took two bites and looked up, meeting Zhou Li¡¯s smiling dark eyes.


    Her heart fluttered.


    She fed him a piece of beef. ¡°You eat some too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±


    An Rui red at him. ¡°You have to eat it even if you¡¯ve eaten it. This is called fun, understand?¡±


    Zhou Li opened his mouth and ate the beef she fed him.


    An Rui¡¯s eyes curved into crescents.


    She had a small appetite and could not eat much. She fed him everything that was left.


    He put the thermos sk aside and pulled her slightly cold hand to his palm. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the car. Go in quickly. It¡¯s a little cold outside.¡±


    An Rui did not want to go in so quickly. Her hand was warm in his palm and she snuggled into his arms. Seeing that he was not moving, she red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know to hug me?¡±


    Zhou Li raised his long arm and pulled her into his arms. An Rui leaned against his chest and listened to his heartbeat, her lips curling up unconsciously.


    ¡°Dr Zhou, your heart is beating so fast.¡±


    Zhou Li said nothing and looked down at her.


    Her eyes were curved and her eyshes were lowered, making her look long, thick and beautiful.


    Feeling Zhou Li¡¯s scorching gaze, An Rui looked up at him. Their eyes met and the tip of their noses almost touched. In that moment, he lowered his head and kissed her for the first time.


    Under the neon lights of the city at night, a handsome and elegant man was holding a slender and fair girl in his arms. Their lips were intertwined and it was as beautiful as a painting at night.


    Neither of them noticed that a dark-colored sedan was parked in the dark.


    When the man in the driver¡¯s seat saw this, his eyes turned red and his expression was as cold as ice.


    This afternoon, he went to the hospital to look for Zhou Li, wanting to introduce a girlfriend to him. When he said that he had one, he felt that something was wrong.


    In the afternoon, she waited for Zhou Li to get off work and he followed behind her car quietly.


    Zhou Li¡¯s car arrived at An Rui¡¯s district.


    The bad feeling in his heart grew stronger.


    Resisting the urge to rush up to Zhou Li, he smoked countless cigarettes in the car.


    After about an hour, Zhou Li came downstairs with a thermos sk in his hand.


    He followed behind his car and arrived at a small mall.


    The moment he saw An Ruiing out of the mall, Shen Mingxiu¡¯s blood froze.


    An Rui ran towards Zhou Li and they sat on the flower bed together.


    Zhou Li took off his jacket and put it over An Rui¡¯s shoulders. The two of them were talking andughing as she fed him with a smile.


    Until thest scene, Zhou Li lowered his head and kissed An Rui.


    If he still wanted to lie to himself that they were only ssmates, then he was really a fool!


    When she found out that Zhou Li had a crush on An Rui, she was always worried that he would steal her away.


    She did not expect that he would still do it four yearster.


    What did he promise him before he went abroad as an exchange?


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s expression was extremely dark. An Rui¡¯s change of heart and Zhou Li¡¯s sanctimoniousness made the blood in his body boil and his heart constrict.


    He tried to control his emotions so that he would not rush out of the car and beat Zhou Li up!


    He did not care who he was with, why did it have to be An Rui?


    ¡­.


    It was the weekend.


    Her high school ssmates in the capital rented a bus and headed to the town where Xia Fan was holding his wedding.


    After graduating from university, Xia Fan returned to his hometown to start his own media business. Now, he was doing well in his hometown.


    An Rui and Ye Tian sat together while Zhou Li and several boys sat behind. Gu Yang had gone abroad with the King and did not have time to go with them this time.


    She had not had the chance to tell Ye Tian about An Rui and Zhou Li being together.


    After Ye Tian got engaged, she went on a vacation with Gu Yang. After returning, she was busy with work and An Rui had not found a suitable opportunity.


    Shen Mingxiu was in the Capital, but he was not with them.


    An Rui did not pay much attention to Shen Mingxiu. She looked at Ye Tian¡¯s beautiful side profile and wanted to say something but stopped.


    Ye Tian noticed that something was wrong with An Rui and raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I haven¡¯t seen you for a while and you¡¯re still unfamiliar with me?¡±


    An Rui bit her lip. ¡°Of course not. I just have something important to confess to you.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Tian blinked. ¡°You have a boyfriend?¡±


    An Rui said, ¡°How did you guess that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I know you? With how guilty you look, it¡¯s obvious that it has something to do with men.¡± Seeming to have thought of something, Ye Tian frowned and poked An Rui¡¯s arm lightly. ¡°Did you get back together with Shen Mingxiu?¡±


    An Rui was speechless.


    ¡°Did he threaten you again?¡± Ye Tian¡¯s face tensed up in anger. ¡°I heard that he¡¯ll drive over himselfter. When I see him tonight¡­¡±


    Before Ye Tian could finish, An Rui shook her head and interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°It¡¯s not Shen Mingxiu?¡±


    An Rui swallowed. ¡°Even if Shen Mingxiu forced me, I wouldn¡¯t make up with him. It was someone else and they were in the car.¡±

 Chapter 2471: He Came

    <h4>Chapter 2471: He Came</h4>


    Ruirui¡¯s boyfriend was in the car?


    Ye Tian was a little surprised and looked behind her.


    Most of the boys who went to attend the ss monitor¡¯s wedding sat at the back.


    When Ye Tian turned around, Qi Yuan waved at her.


    Ye Tian asked An Rui softly, ¡°Qi Yuan?¡± Qi Yuan¡¯s personality was simr to Shen Mingxiu and felt that he was not very reliable.


    An Rui was stunned. She did not expect Tiantian to guess that it was Qi Yuan.


    She shook her head hurriedly.


    ¡°Li Lei?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Ye Tian then guessed the other boys, but did not mention Zhou Li.


    Actually, she had already guessed it in her heart. She deliberately did not say it and let An Rui say it herself.


    An Rui covered her face with her hands, her ears slightly red as she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess who it is?¡±


    Ye Tian looked at An Rui with a faint smile, a knowing look in his eyes.


    An Rui hugged Ye Tian¡¯s arm and asked softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡±


    Looking at An Rui, she probably did not know that Zhou Li had a crush on her.


    Ye Tian nced at the seat behind. Perhaps sensing her gaze, Zhou Li sat upright, clearly guessing what she had said to An Rui and looked a little nervous.


    Ye Tian smirked at Zhou Li and looked away at An Rui, who was hugging her arm. ¡°I¡¯m your best friend. Don¡¯t I know what type of woman you like in the past few years?¡±


    Humans were all people who sought benefits and avoided harm. An Rui had suffered a serious emotional injury once, so she would naturally avoid men like Shen Mingxiu and find a steady and reserved man who would give her a sense of security.


    However¡­


    ¡°Ruirui, Senior Zhou is a good person. You have to be together from the start!¡±


    An Rui smacked her lips. ¡°Tiantian, why do I feel like you treat me as a scumbag and want to bully Senior Zhou?¡±


    Ye Tian coughed. ¡°He will definitely dote on you. Don¡¯t be arrogant. They understand and trust each other.¡±


    An Rui brushed her long hair away. When she was with Shen Mingxiu in the past, Tiantian was always worried that she would be bullied by Shen Mingxiu. But now that she was with Zhou Li, Tiantian was worried that she would bully Zhou Li.


    How good must Zhou Li be to let Tiantian speak for him?


    An Rui smiled. Her best friend felt that she had found the right boyfriend this time and she was happy too.


    After arriving at the town where Xia Fan was holding his wedding, Xia Fan arranged for his high school ssmates to stay in the town¡¯s hotel.


    An Rui and Ye Tian shared a room. Ye Tian hade back from abroadst night and had jetg. Xia Fan asked everyone to have dinner and Ye Tian was resting in the room.


    An Rui and the other female ssmates arrived at the restaurant and Xia Fan booked arge private room.


    There were several male ssmates standing at the door and An Rui saw Zhou Li at a nce. He was talking to one of the male ssmates. His eyes were gentle and elegant, and there was a refreshing smile on his lips.


    He was like a wine that had been brewing for many years. As it settled, it would make people intoxicated.


    Perhaps sensing An Rui¡¯s gaze, Zhou Li turned back.


    Their eyes met and they smiled.


    An Rui knew that being with a person like Zhou Li would not be grand, but it was reassuring.


    Xia Fan came over and suggested that the girls go into the room first. An Rui and several female ssmates walked toward the room first.


    The lights in the room were not turned on and it was slightly dark. The girl behind An Rui asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you turning on the lights?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the big screen on the stage lit up.


    ¡°Little Ruirui, hold on, hold on one more round, the dawn of victory is right in front of you¡­¡±


    On the big screen, An Rui¡¯s appearance from high school suddenly appeared. She was wearing a white t-shirt and ck shorts,peting in an 800-meter race on the field.


    Shen Mingxiu ran with her while Li Lei recorded the entire process from the back. Heughed at Shen Mingxiu. ¡°Old Shen, why do you look like you¡¯re apanying An Rui?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? I¡¯ll keep it as a memento in the future to let Little Ruirui know that she can¡¯t do it without me.¡±


    An Rui was sweating and her face was red. She red at Shen Mingxiu. ¡°Stop being narcissistic!¡±


    After thestp, An Rui was held by Shen Mingxiu¡¯s shoulders and fell into his arms. There was amotion around them.


    The scene changed again. An Rui was holding an English book and chasing after Shen Mingxiu in the ssroom.


    She shouted angrily as she ran, ¡°Shen Mingxiu, return the thing to me. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll ignore you!¡±


    ¡°F*ck, who did you write the love letter to? It¡¯s so mushy.¡±


    ¡°I copied it online. Why do you care who I wrote it for? Give it back!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu stopped and she stood in front of him, panting. She wanted to snatch the love letter back, but he suddenly raised his arm.


    She jumped but still could not reach it. Seeing that she was really angry, Shen Mingxiu patted her head with his other hand. ¡°Shortie, I know who you wrote it for.¡±


    There was a proud and arrogant smile on his lips. He folded the letter in front of her and put it in his pocket.


    Then, the scene changed¡­


    The big screen recorded many things that had happened between Shen Mingxiu and An Rui¡¯s high school.


    There were some scenes that even An Rui herself might not remember.


    The girls behind An Rui and the boys who came inter all held their breaths when they saw the scene on the big screen, their eyes full of gratitude.


    Aftering out of society, she realized how precious high school time was.


    Unfortunately, time could not go back.


    Seeing these videos, although the main characters were not them, they were all emotional.


    An Rui¡¯s mind was in a mess. When she first saw the video, she was only surprised, but after watching a few clips, she subconsciously turned back to look for Zhou Li.


    How would he feel when he saw these?


    In these fragments, the way she looked at Shen Mingxiu and the way she spoke was like a little girl who had just fallen in love.


    The video continued. An Rui frowned and walked up the stage.


    She was about to turn off the video when the lights in the room were turned on.


    Followed by cheers and whistles from the students.


    ¡°Old Shen,e on!¡±


    ¡°After Brother Yang¡¯s engagement ceremony, we¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing you and An Rui!¡±


    ¡°From the school uniform to the wedding dress, there are only the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Such feelings are too touching.¡±


    An Rui looked down the stage and saw Shen Mingxiu, who was wearing a formal suit,ing over with a box of Roseonly.


    His ssmates cleared a path for him.


    He strode towards An Rui.


    An Rui¡¯s eyebrows were almost knotted together.


    What was Shen Mingxiu doing again?


    Did he think that he would be able to move her by showing the scenes from high school?


    An Rui did not look at Shen Mingxiu. She found theputer and turned off the image on the big screen.


    An Rui wanted to leave, but Shen Mingxiu stood in front of her, blocking her way.


    An Rui lowered her voice and said, ¡°Shen Mingxiu, if you know what¡¯s good for you, move aside. I don¡¯t want everyone to be embarrassed!¡±


    After An Rui broke up with Shen Mingxiu, she had given him enough face. She had never said anything bad about him in front of her former ssmates. She had always stuck to the principle of parting on good terms, even though he had hurt her badly back then.

 Chapter 2472: She’s His Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 2472: She¡¯s His Girlfriend</h4>


    Shen Mingxiu did not seem to see An Rui¡¯s dark expression and suddenly knelt down on one knee.


    The other students started to cheer.


    Shen Mingxiu raised his hand, gesturing for the other students to be quiet.


    It was obvious that Shen Mingxiu hade prepared this time. Apart from An Rui, Ye Tian and Zhou Li, the other students knew what he was going to do tonight.


    The students were very cooperative.


    The room fell silent very quickly.


    Shen Mingxiu looked at An Rui, who was frowning, and said sincerely, ¡°Little Ruirui, people are not saints. I know I made an unforgivable mistake and you punished me for four years.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t slept well in the past four years. Every night when I close my eyes, I see your face. I¡¯ve seen these images countless times. I remember every word, every gaze, and every smile you said.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ruirui, today in front of my ssmates, I, Shen Mingxiu, swear to the heavens that I will never¡­¡±


    Before Shen Mingxiu could finish, An Rui walked around him, preparing to leave with a cold expression.


    But she had only taken two steps when Shen Mingxiu grabbed her wrist.


    At this moment, a tall and thin figure walked quickly over to An Rui.


    He grabbed Shen Mingxiu¡¯s arm, his usually gentle eyes looking at Shen Mingxiu sharply. ¡°Let go of her.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu and Zhou Li looked at each other. Their expressions were dark and there was a stiff and cold air in the air.


    Although they did not speak to each other, the other students noticed that something was wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Why is Senior Zhou going over?¡±


    Qi Yuan and Li Lei had a better rtionship with Shen Mingxiu. They had heard Shen Mingxiu mention a few days ago that An Rui had found a new boyfriend and that he was her high school ssmate.


    Although Shen Mingxiu did not specify who it was, the two of them had already guessed it.


    Why was it Zhou Li?


    In their hearts, Zhou Li and An Rui werepletely unrted.


    Because in An Rui¡¯s eyes, there was only Shen Mingxiu. Shen Mingxiu was also more dazzling than Zhou Li in high school. The two boys hadpletely different personalities. An Rui could not choose a type she did not like just because she was injured.


    ¡°Doctor Zhou, let¡¯s not do such an unkind thing,¡± Qi Yuan said.


    Li Lei nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s not get involved in the matters between Old Shen and An Rui.¡±


    When An Rui heard Qi Yuan and Li Lei¡¯s words, she felt an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    During high school, although they had a good rtionship with Zhou Li, they looked down on him, right?


    Zhou Li¡¯s family background was not as good as theirs. Apart from his excellent grades, he had nomon interests with them.


    If Gu Yang had not insisted on them tutoring Zhou Li after she went to the flying school, they probably would not have even looked at Zhou Li.


    In the past, An Rui realized that Shen Mingxiu and the other two liked to ask Zhou Li to help them do things.


    Although it was all small matters, did they dare to let Gu Yang do it?


    An Rui¡¯s heart tightened and she felt a lump in her throat.


    She was about to say something when she heard Zhou Li¡¯s clear voice. ¡°Ruirui is my girlfriend now.¡±


    After Zhou Li finished speaking, there was a moment of silence.


    Everyone looked at Zhou Li with an expression that they did not understand.


    It seemed like he had just said something impossible!


    An Rui had already retracted her hand from Shen Mingxiu¡¯s and was leaning towards Zhou Li.


    She thought that he would not confess to his ssmates so quickly. After all, this confession was much more shocking and difficult to ept than saying it naturally.


    Compared to the other students¡¯ shock, Shen Mingxiu looked much calmer.


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s eyes turned red. He gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Zhou Li, you¡¯ve been coveting my girlfriend since high school. Is this how you treat a brother?¡±


    The moment Shen Mingxiu finished speaking, gasps sounded one after another.


    ¡°Senior Zhou isn¡¯t that kind of person, right?¡±


    ¡°If not, why is he with An Rui now? He knows how much Shen Mingxiu likes An Rui.¡±


    ¡°My morals are about to be overturned!¡±


    Hearing the students¡¯ discussion, An Rui was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. Her fair hand held Zhou Li¡¯s.


    Zhou Li looked calm and elegant, but his fingers were cold.


    An Rui nced at him and seeing his pursed lips, she looked at Shen Mingxiu and the other students. ¡°I was the one who took the initiative between Zhou Li and me.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu smirked. ¡°Ruirui, you don¡¯t have to protect him like this! Ask him if he¡¯s been coveting you since high school and is ready to destroy our rtionship at any time. ¡°Please reading on N?WN0V?L.0?G¡±He kept the sses you gave him until he graduated from high school. You gave him a fountain pen and I went to the hospital a while back and saw him writing it.¡±


    ¡°With such a scheming love rival by my side, it¡¯s only a matter of time before my rtionship with Ruirui breaks down!¡±


    The expressions of the students around Zhou Li becameplicated.


    Zhou Li¡¯s thin jaw clenched slightly and he said, ¡°Yes, I had a crush on Ruirui since high school, but I never thought of ruining your rtionship.¡±


    An Rui, who was standing beside Zhou Li, was in disbelief.


    She looked at Zhou Li¡¯s handsome side profile and her emotions surged.


    Zhou Li looked down at An Rui and saw her looking at him with an unreadable expression. His heart seemed to be in his throat and his mind was nk. He did not know what to say.


    Would she me him?


    Would she regret being with a person like him?


    Although he had never wanted to ruin her rtionship with Shen Mingxiu, she would still appear in his dreams when he was young!


    It was a secret he did not dare to tell anyone.


    Seeing An Rui and Zhou Li look at each other, Shen Mingxiu felt like his heart had been scratched by a cat and was bleeding.


    Seeing that Shen Mingxiu looked like he had been hurt terribly, Qi Yuan started to criticize Zhou Li. ¡°There are many women in this world. Zhou Li, why do you have to snatch her away from Old Shen? You looked so gentle and harmless in high school. I didn¡¯t expect you to be someone who ignores your brotherhood and poaches your brothers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr Zhou, how could you do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°An Rui and Shen Mingxiu are verypatible. Can you tell from those high school scenes on the big screen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Anyone who is not blind can see that An Rui loves Shen Mingxiu!¡±


    ¡°Senior Zhou, quit! There¡¯s no good ending to ruining someone¡¯s rtionship!¡±


    Most of the high school ssmates were fans of Ye Tian and Gu Yang, An Rui and Shen Mingxiu. Now that there was Zhou Li between An Rui and Shen Mingxiu, they could not ept it!


    An Rui slowly regained her senses from the shock of Zhou Li having a crush on her. When she heard her ssmates using and ming Zhou Li, she was furious.


    She let go of Zhou Li¡¯s hand and looked around coldly. ¡°Shut up!¡±

 Chapter 2473: Liking Him

    <h4>Chapter 2473: Liking Him</h4>


    With An Rui¡¯s shout, the surroundings fell silent.


    The eyes of the ssmate who was standing with Shen Mingxiu turnedplicated when he saw her holding Zhou Li¡¯s hand.


    Looking at An Rui, it did not seem like she was taking revenge on Shen Mingxiu on purpose.


    She seemed to have really fallen for Zhou Li!


    Shen Mingxiu also saw An Rui holding Zhou Li¡¯s finger. His pupils constricted and his heart sank.


    He once thought that he was the only one in An Rui¡¯s eyes and heart.


    She had once told him that she only liked him, Shen Mingxiu.


    After all, he had lost her!


    Shen Mingxiu knew very well that he could not me others for not cherishing her!


    But how could he ept it?


    He was not lying to her. He had seen the scene on the big screen countless times alone in the middle of the night!


    The way she looked at him back then waspletely different from now!


    ¡°Ruirui¡­¡± Shen Mingxiu approached An Rui with red eyes.


    An Rui hugged Zhou Li¡¯s arm with her other hand and leaned close to him. When her almond-shaped eyesnded on Shen Mingxiu, there was only endless coldness and annoyance. ¡°Please don¡¯t morally kidnap me, okay?¡±


    An Rui could not hide the tiredness in her eyes. ¡°Shen Mingxiu, can¡¯t I find another man apart from you?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s heart tightened and the hands by his sides clenched into fists. ¡°You can look for him, but¡­¡± He pointed a trembling finger at Zhou Li. ¡°Why him?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be him?¡± An Rui raised her voice. ¡°It¡¯s been more than four years since I broke up with you. Can¡¯t I find my own happiness? Zhou Li is reserved, steady, attentive and considerate. He¡¯s the person I fell in love with before I got married. Who did I offend by falling in love with him openly? Who asked you to say that about him?¡±


    ¡°When you were in school, do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t get Zhou Li¡¯s help in your studies? He¡¯s the most humble genius. He will answer any questions you don¡¯t understand patiently!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been in high school for three years. Don¡¯t you know his character? So what if he has a crush on me? Who didn¡¯t have a crush on someone when they were young?¡±


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t do anything to ruin my rtionship with Shen Mingxiu. I broke up with Shen Mingxiu for several years before I got together with him. What right do you have to treat him as a third party?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure some of my ssmates know why I broke up with Shen Mingxiu. Shen Mingxiu slept with a promiscuous woman and wants me to forgive him. Do you think you don¡¯t have a bottom line when you like someone?¡±


    ¡°A white lotus has a daughter and Shen Mingxiu wants me to be his step-mother! If you think it¡¯s nothing, anyone who wants to go can go!¡±


    An Rui was a little agitated and her eyes turned red. Her gazended on the silent Shen Mingxiu again. ¡°I¡¯ve long let go of the past. I¡¯m with Zhou Li not to take revenge on you or to find a new man to date, but I¡¯ve really fallen for him.¡±


    ¡°You know how special I am. When I like someone, I will bepletely devoted and can¡¯t stand anyone else in my eyes!¡± An Rui sniffed and said clearly and firmly, ¡°Just like how I treated you in high school. Now, I only have Zhou Li in my eyes!¡±


    An Rui¡¯s words made the two men freeze.


    Zhou Li and Shen Mingxiu¡¯s eyesnded on her.


    Zhou Li grabbed An Rui¡¯s hand, emotions surging in his eyes under the lenses as his eyes turned red.


    He never thought that she would say such things in front of Shen Mingxiu and the other students!


    An Rui turned her head and met Zhou Li¡¯s gaze. Her ears turned red and she lowered her eyes, pulling his hand and walking out.


    Shen Mingxiu looked at their retreating figures and held his head in his hands, squatting down slowly.


    ¡­.


    An Rui pulled Zhou Li out of the room.


    Outside the restaurant, she let go of Zhou Li¡¯s hand.


    Unlike the affectionate look in the room, her fair face immediately tensed up.


    She red at Zhou Li. ¡°I want to be alone. Don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    Before Zhou Li could say anything, An Rui walked toward the hotel opposite.


    Zhou Li¡¯s gaze chased after An Rui¡¯s back, an indescribable emotion surging in his dark eyes.


    Did she get angry because he had a crush on her in high school?


    An Rui walked into the hotel.


    She was indeed a little angry at Zhou Li.


    He had had a crush on her since high school, but she had not noticed it at all!


    If she had not taken the initiative, he would probably have kept this crush in his heart forever.


    How could there be such a foolish person in the world?


    An Rui was not stupid. Combining what had happened before Zhou Li went abroad, Shen Mingxiu must have known what Zhou Li was thinking.


    He probably did not go abroad as an exchange student willingly!


    How did he survive going to an unfamiliar country?


    But he never told anyone about this. If Shen Mingxiu had not said it today, she might have been kept in the dark!


    An Rui took a few steps towards the hotel lobby but did not hear any footsteps behind her. She could not help but turn back.


    Zhou Li was still standing opposite her, his tall body leaning against the streetmp, his dark eyes staring in the direction she had left.


    Seeing her looking at him, he quickly lowered his head.


    An Rui¡¯s heart softened immediately!


    She turned around and ran towards him.


    When she stood in front of him, she could not help but jump into his arms.


    He reached out a hand and held her slender shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m just angry at you. You already liked me, but you still acted like you didn¡¯t know anything. I almost missed you!¡±


    Zhou Li tightened his hold on An Rui¡¯s shoulders and pulled her into his arms.


    He lowered his head, burying his handsome face into her neck. ¡°I¡¯m used to putting you in my heart and don¡¯t dare to reveal it easily, afraid of causing you trouble.¡±


    ¡°Fool.¡± Although she said that, An Rui could not help but smile.


    Zhou Li had never felt so rxed and happy before.


    Today, his high school ssmates knew that he was with An Rui and he could love her openly in the future!


    In the restaurant¡¯s private room.


    Shen Mingxiu stood in front of the French windows and looked at the couple hugging downstairs.


    His heart felt heavy, slightly painful and bitter.


    All kinds of emotions intertwined, making him feel like a small boat that had lost its direction in the sea. The road ahead was long, but he did not know where he was going.


    ¡°Old Shen, you should be more open-minded. Actually, from An Rui and Zhou Li¡¯s point of view, they didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­¡± Tomorrow¡¯s groom, Xia Fan, said.


    Shen Mingxiu hadmunicated with Xia Fan beforehand about tonight¡¯s arrangements. Xia Fan thought that Shen Mingxiu and An Rui still had a chance. It would be a good thing if they could get back together!


    But who knew that things would turn out like this?


    Shen Mingxiu pursed his lips and took out a red packet and handed it to Xia Fan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened. This is a little gift from me. I wish you a happy marriage in advance!¡±


    With that said, Shen Mingxiu strode out of the room.

 Chapter 2474: Causing Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 2474: Causing Trouble</h4>


    Shen Mingxiu did not go to Xia Fan¡¯s wedding the next day.


    No one mentioned what happenedst night.


    Ye Tian naturally did not know either.


    After attending Xia Fan¡¯s wedding and returning to the capital, everyone started to work again.


    An Rui¡¯s career was gradually improving, followed by various jobs.


    After she was done with work and had two days off, she posted on her social media. Zhou Li had not liked or left anyments for her.


    But there was still a good night message on WeChat every day.


    An Rui felt that something was wrong. In the past, apart from good night messages, he would always like her posts whenever she posted them on her feed.


    Was he busy with work recently?


    An Rui did not call him immediately. Instead, she went to the supermarket to buy some groceries, nning to go back and cook something delicious to surprise him.


    An Rui was not good at cooking, so she called Mrs An to ask for advice.


    After Mrs An taught her everything, she asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly think of cooking? Does my darling have a boyfriend?¡±


    An Rui knew that she could not hide it from her mother and told her the truth. ¡°Yes, Dr Zhou, who you thought was goodst time.¡±


    When Mrs An heard this, herughter sounded through the microphone. She was clearly in a good mood. ¡°I¡¯ve long thought that that child is not bad.¡±


    ¡°Mom, but his family background is average!¡±


    ¡°Family background is not important. What¡¯s important is that the child is ambitious!¡±


    In the past, Mrs An had always told An Rui that when she found a partner in the future, she had to find someone of equal status and good family background so that she would not have to suffer.


    Later, something happened at home and Mrs An¡¯s thoughts changed.


    She would support whatever her daughter liked!


    ¡°Aiyo, you¡¯d better not cook. Do you think I don¡¯t know your skills?¡± Mrs An was worried that Zhou Li would be frightened by An Rui¡¯s cooking skills and would regret not dating her daughter.


    ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t say that when I wanted to cook just now!¡±


    ¡°How is that the same? You can eat it yourself. It¡¯ll pass if you endure it. But now, you¡¯re making it for Dr Zhou.¡±


    An Rui said, ¡°Mom, why do I feel like you¡¯re starting to favor Zhou Li?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my status will be higher than yours in the future.¡±


    An Rui was speechless.


    Under Mrs An¡¯s repeated instructions, An Rui made three dishes and a soup.


    Although it was not delicious, she felt that it tasted alright. After all, it was her first time cooking so many dishes!


    After An Rui was done, she sent a message to Shen Ting.


    Knowing that Zhou Li would be working overtime tonight, An Rui packed the dishes into a thermos sk and took a taxi to the Royal Hospital.


    When she arrived at the hospital, An Rui had just passed by the outpatient clinic when she heard someone shouting Zhou Li¡¯s name.


    ¡°Let that quack Zhou Lie out. Does he still want to be a coward after treating a dead person?¡±


    An Rui froze and looked at the man who was causing trouble.


    The man rushed into the hospital with several people, pushing away the security officers who were stopping them and ran toward the second floor.


    An Rui hurriedly chased after him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give us an exnation today, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    An Rui¡¯s heart tightened when she saw those aggressive people.


    In her heart, Zhou Li was nothing like a quack doctor!


    But what was going on?


    When they arrived at the office, a doctor and nurse stopped them.


    ¡°Dr Zhou is still working in the operating room. Stop being unreasonable!¡± A nurse could not stand these peopleing to make trouble every day and could not help but say.


    When those people heard this, they were even angrier and reached out to push the nurse away.


    An Rui put down the thermos sk and ran to the nurse to support her.


    Facing the fierce men, An Rui stood out and blocked them, not letting them enter Zhou Li¡¯s office.


    ¡°What are you doing? We all know very well how Dr Zhou¡¯s medical skills are. Don¡¯t be unreasonable!¡±


    The leader red at An Rui. ¡°Where did youe from? My uncle was killed by him, can¡¯t I look for him? Even if we go to court, I¡¯m the one in the right!¡±


    Hearing themotion, Shen Ting walked over quickly, afraid that those unreasonable people would hurt An Rui. He pulled An Rui behind him.


    An Rui asked Shen Ting softly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°A car ident patient was sent over a week ago and his life was in danger. Doctor Zhou told his family to prepare for the worst and the patient did not survive the surgery.¡±


    ¡°The family didn¡¯t make a fuss at that time, but after a day, they suddenly started to make trouble for Doctor Zhou.¡± Shen Ting sighed. ¡°At that time, the patient was already at hisst breath. Even a god wouldn¡¯t be able to save him. These family members are unreasonable!¡±


    Those people were cursing and even Zhou Li¡¯s ancestors were scolded by them.


    Many people surrounded them, but no one dared to go up against them.


    An Rui pursed her lips tightly and took a step forward. Shen Ting pulled her back. ¡°I asked the security captain to bring a few more people up. Don¡¯t go against them head on. If you anger these people, they will hit you regardless of whether you¡¯re male or female!¡±


    An Rui pulled Shen Ting¡¯s hand away from her arm and took a step forward, walking in front of the leading man. She looked up at him arrogantly. ¡°The role of doctors is to save the dying and heal the injured. They¡¯re not gods who cane back to life! They want to save that life more than you do. Seeing that life leave, they don¡¯t feel good either! You¡¯re scolding Doctor Zhou for being a quack, but do you know how many lives he saved with his hands?¡±


    ¡°If his surgery went wrong and caused his death, you can pursue it, but it¡¯s not his mistake, but your uncle¡¯s life hase to an end! Instead of mourning the deceased, you came here to cause trouble. Your uncle will never rest in peace!¡±


    The leader looked at An Rui, who was eloquent, and his face turned green. He raised his hand, wanting to p her.


    At this moment, a slender and fair hand reached over and grabbed the man¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you darey a finger on her.¡± The man¡¯s clear voice was not too loud or too soft, but it had a dignity that made people shiver.


    ¡°Dr Zhou, we support you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, doctors are not gods. You can¡¯t force them!¡±


    The surrounding patients all stood up for Zhou Li.


    ¡°Dr Zhou is the most responsible doctor I¡¯ve ever met. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re deliberately making things difficult for him bying to scold him every day. Let¡¯s call the police and let them investigate this matter!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    The leader wanted to break free from Zhou Li¡¯s hand, but found that if Zhou Li did not let go, he could not break free at all.


    He looked tall and thin, but she did not expect him to be so strong.


    The leader of the security team came up with several security officers and drove the troublemaker out of the hospital.


    ¡°Zhou Li, we¡¯re not done with this!¡±


    After the corridor regained its silence, An Rui looked at the man she had not seen for nearly half a month. His eyes were slightly red and it was obvious that he had not rested well recently.


    An Rui picked up the thermos sk and looked up at him. ¡°I made you something delicious.¡±


    ¡­.


    No. 3

 Chapter 2475: Asking Her Out

    <h4>Chapter 2475: Asking Her Out</h4>


    When Zhou Li led An Rui to the office, the nurse who was supported by An Rui earlier asked, ¡°Dr Zhou, is she your girlfriend?¡±


    Zhou Li smiled and nodded.


    The nurse gave a thumbs up. ¡°No wonder he defended you so much. He¡¯s really bold. What he said just now was really good!¡±


    Zhou Li¡¯s smile widened.


    An Rui was a little embarrassed by the nurse¡¯s praise.


    When they arrived at Zhou Li¡¯s office, before An Rui could say anything, he pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly.


    Smelling the faint disinfectant smell on him, An Rui felt at ease. She hated the smell of hospitals the most in the past, but now, it was the ce she looked forward to and felt the most at ease!


    Because he was here.


    An Rui patted Zhou Li¡¯s thin and broad shoulders lightly. ¡°I know it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Zhou Li looked down at the woman in his arms and pressed his lips against the top of her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be so silly next time. Those people will really hurt people!¡±


    An Rui rubbed against his handsome chest. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! This is a civilized society. If they dare to touch me, I¡¯ll sue them to death!¡±


    Zhou Li held An Rui¡¯s hand and was about to hold it when he heard An Rui gasp.


    Zhou Li hurriedly picked up her hand and looked at it.


    There was a blister on her fair and tender fingertips.


    ¡°You cooked personally?¡±


    An Rui nodded. ¡°I wanted to give you a surprise, but I was too clumsy.¡±


    Zhou Li¡¯s handsome face turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t cook again.¡±


    An Rui was shocked by his stern tone.


    She pouted. ¡°Dr Zhou, you¡¯re fierce to me!¡±


    Although it was an using tone, it was clearly coquettish.


    Zhou Li¡¯s heart softened and he pulled her into his arms again.


    When he came out of the surgery room and learned that those people hade to cause trouble again, he rushed over.


    Seeing the leader almost p An Rui, his heart almost jumped to his throat.


    This silly girl!


    An Rui hugged Zhou Li tighter and she coughed. ¡°Dr Zhou, I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    Zhou Li realized something and let go of An Rui.


    An Rui grabbed his slender hand and walked into the lounge.


    ¡°Come and try my cooking.¡± An Rui opened the thermos sk.


    ¡°Together.¡±


    An Rui put a piece of meat into Zhou Li¡¯s bowl. ¡°It¡¯s my first time making it. Don¡¯t despise it if it doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±


    Zhou Li took a bite and looked at An Rui. Seeing the nervousness in her eyes, he smiled. ¡°It¡¯s your first time doing it.¡±


    An Rui blushed slightly. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Under his influence, An Rui lied and ate a bowl of rice.


    Actually, the taste of the food was really ordinary, but because he was here, the ordinary food became delicious.


    An Rui only returned home after Zhou Li got off work.


    An Rui took the initiative to be the driver while Zhou Li sat in the front passenger seat.


    Perhaps he was too tired recently, he fell asleep in the car.


    The car stopped at the district and An Rui looked at the man in the front passenger seat. He had taken off his sses and when he was asleep, his eyshes were thick and long, his facial features handsome and well-defined.


    The more he looked at her, the better she looked!


    An Rui unbuckled her seatbelt, leaned over and kissed him secretly.


    She was about to move away when something tightened around her slender waist.


    Before she could react, she was pulled into someone¡¯s arms.


    An Rui did not struggle. ¡°Please reading on N?WN0V?L.0?G¡±Shey on the man¡¯s chest and wrapped her arms around his neck, the tip of her nose rubbing against his. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡±


    Zhou Li opened his slightly dazed eyes and subconsciously narrowed them because of his short-sightedness.


    An Rui caressed his thick ck eyshes with her slender fingers and looked into his clear eyes. ¡°How short-sighted are you?¡±


    ¡°Three to four hundred.¡±


    ¡°Then if I stay away from you, won¡¯t you not be able to see me clearly?¡±


    ¡°No, I can see you no matter where you are.¡±


    An Rui burst intoughter. ¡°Where did you learn to sweet talk?¡±


    This was not Zhou Li¡¯s sweet words. Her appearance and figure had long been deeply imprinted in his heart.


    No matter if he wore sses or not, he would be able to see her first wherever she was!


    An Rui cupped Zhou Li¡¯s handsome face with both hands, her eyes slightly curved. ¡°Am I beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Did you like me before because I was pretty?¡±


    Zhou Li pursed his lips. ¡°No.¡±


    An Rui was a little curious. ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°There was once when I was on duty and didn¡¯t eat dinner, so my stomach felt ufortable. You bought me food and medicine.¡±


    An Rui¡¯s lips twitched.


    To be honest, this was nothing to her.


    She would help anyone.


    ¡°If it was another girl that day, would you have liked someone else?¡±


    Zhou Li had never thought of such a possibility.


    Seeing that he was silent, An Rui red at him. ¡°Am I? Answer¡­ Mmh!¡±


    He immediately covered her mouth with his.


    He only let go of her when she was almost out of breath.


    This fellow was indeed a genius. He had already gone from being young and inexperienced to being at ease.


    An Rui leaned on his shoulder and punched him lightly.


    ¡°Your lung capacity is quite good!¡±


    Zhou Li chuckled softly. ¡°I still need to practice.¡±


    He lifted her face and kissed her again.


    An Rui realized that he was much more passionate than before tonight, but only when it came to kissing.


    They went upstairs and he kissed her forehead. ¡°Rest early!¡±


    An Rui wanted to say something, but when she saw the redness in his eyes and thought of his exhaustion recently, she said nothing more.


    ¡­.


    During the weekend, An Rui received a call from Mrs An.


    ¡°I brought Dr Zhou back for a meal.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but he¡¯s been busy with work recently and doesn¡¯t have time for dates!¡±


    ¡°Work is more important. I¡¯ll bring it back next time. But Ruirui, Dr Zhou looks good, but you have to be more reserved. Don¡¯t have anything before marriage.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I want to, but he¡¯s a gentleman.¡±


    ¡°Look at you¡­¡±


    An Rui nned to ask Ye Tian out to buy some winter clothes for Zhou Li.


    After ending the call with Mrs An, An Rui went to her room to change and the phone in the living room rang again.


    Seeing the unknown number, An Rui thought it was for work and answered the call.


    ¡°Is this Miss An?¡± An unfamiliar female voice trailed from the other end of the call. Just from the voice, it sounded like a dignified and elegant woman.


    An Rui recalled in her mind and confirmed that she had never heard this woman¡¯s voice. She asked, ¡°I am. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Miss An, I want to talk to you about your family¡¯s old vi.¡± The woman paused slightly. ¡°I¡¯m in Yue Ling¡¯s tearoom. If it¡¯s convenient, let¡¯s meet at two in the afternoon.¡±


    After the call, An Rui put on light makeup and went to the tearoom the woman had mentioned.


    The waiter brought her to one of the elegant private rooms. When the door was pushed open, An Rui saw a woman sitting inside making tea.

 Chapter 2476: Collapse

    <h4>Chapter 2476: Copse</h4>


    The woman was in her forties. She had her hair up in a bun and had light makeup on. She was wearing a richdy¡¯s suit and looked noble and elegant.


    Hearing themotion, the woman looked up at the door.


    ¡°Miss An, you¡¯re here. Come in!¡±


    The moment the woman looked up, An Rui froze for a moment.


    In a sh, she had a guess in her heart.


    This must be Shen Mingxiu¡¯s mother, right?


    An Rui was a little confused, but she still walked into the room.


    Recently, Shen Mingxiu had not appeared in front of her and Zhou Li. She thought that he had given up and would not disturb their peaceful life.


    Now his mother was here?


    What was he trying to do now?


    An Rui¡¯s heart tightened when she thought of the vi the woman had mentioned when she answered the call.


    Was she going to use the vi to threaten her?


    An Rui sat opposite the woman with a heavy heart.


    After the woman made a cup of tea for An Rui, she introduced herself. ¡°I¡¯m Shen Mingxiu¡¯s mother.¡±


    Sure enough.


    An Rui took a breath and the hands under the table clenched slightly. ¡°Auntie, if you have something to say, why don¡¯t you say it?¡±


    Mrs Shen looked at An Rui¡¯s fair and exquisite face. She put down the porcin teacup in her hand and took out a deed from her bag.


    After opening it, An Rui saw that it was the deed to their previous vi.


    An Rui pursed her lips slightly.


    ¡°I have some feelings for the ce where I grew up.¡± Mrs Shen looked into An Rui¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can give you the vi, but I hope you can help me.¡±


    An Rui bit her lip hard and shook her head. ¡°If Auntie wants me to have anything to do with your son again, then my answer is no.¡±


    ¡°I really want to buy back that vi, but I only want to buy it back with my own hands, not with gifts and charity!¡±


    Seeing An Rui¡¯s firm attitude, Mrs Shen chuckled softly. ¡°What about your boyfriend¡¯s future?¡±


    An Rui¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡°Did you arrange for those people in the hospital to cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t arrange it. Your boyfriend just happened to bump into a gun.¡±


    An Rui clenched her fists tightly, her jaw clenched tight. ¡°You and Shen Mingxiu are indeed mother and son. You actually did such despicable things!¡±


    An Rui closed her eyes and when she opened them again, they were cold and calm. ¡°Even if the Shen family used despicable means to make Zhou Li lose his job, I won¡¯t agree to your request to separate from him and get back together with Shen Mingxiu!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t love me, then you don¡¯t love me anymore. No matter how you threaten me, it¡¯s useless!¡±


    An Rui did not want to say anything more and picked up her bag.


    Mrs Shen pressed the remote control and a familiar figure appeared on the TV screen on the wall.


    Zhou Li!


    Mrs Shen stood up and walked in front of An Rui. ¡°I invited Dr Zhou over as well. Miss An, why don¡¯t you listen to what he has to say? Is the woman more important than your future?¡±


    An Rui gritted her teeth and red at Mrs Shen with a dark expression.


    ¡°He has no background and only achieved what he has today through his own hard work. Do you think such a love will be happy if he loses the job he relies on to survive for a woman?¡±


    ¡°Little girl, love now needs to be built on materialistic things. If he is really a poor man, will you like him?¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Sit here and see what he chooses.¡±


    Mrs Shen walked out of the room.


    An Rui looked at Zhou Li¡¯s figure on the screen and felt difficulty breathing for a moment.


    Compared to Shen Mingxiu, who had the support of his family, Zhou Li had relied on himself to achieve what he had today. To him, he had worked hard for more than twenty years, but to rich people, their words could destroy his dreams and career!


    Reality was cruel!


    An Rui and Zhou Li had not been dating for long and she did not want him to work hard for this rtionship!


    If he really gave up on her, she would not me him.


    But when she thought of that scene, there was still a suffocating pain in her heart!


    Before An Rui could think further, Mrs Shen had already entered the room next door.


    There was only the image of the two of them meeting on the screen and she could not hear their voices.


    Mrs Shen asked Zhou Li to sit down and she made tea for him.


    Zhou Li¡¯s expression was slightly stiff.


    An Rui saw that his hands that hung by his sides had clenched into fists.


    An Rui subconsciously looked away, not looking at Zhou Li¡¯s expression.


    Anger surged in her heart.


    What did her rtionship with Zhou Li have to do with anyone else?


    Why did Shen Mingxiu¡¯s mothere to cause trouble?


    An Rui walked out and went straight to the private room next door.


    She did not knock and pushed the door open.


    Seeing An Rui enter, Zhou Li hurriedly stood up.


    He strode towards An Rui and held her hand.


    Zhou Li was not stupid. Without asking An Rui, he understood that it was Mrs Shen who had called her over.


    When Mrs Shen saw An Ruiing over, aplicated look appeared in her eyes. She walked over and said to Zhou Li, ¡°Think about it carefully!¡±


    Mrs Shen left the room.


    When only the two of them were left in the room, An Rui looked at Zhou Li.


    There was not much emotion on his gentle face and he was as gentle as ever. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Seeing that he was calm and had no intention of exining to her, An Rui was furious, but she smiled calmly. ¡°You still want to consider it?¡±


    He had to consider if Mrs Shen wanted them to break up?


    An Rui felt a lump in her throat. Her rationality told her that it was understandable for him to agree to Mrs An¡¯s request, but she still felt sad.


    ¡°Ruirui, although Old Shen went overboard in some things, he didn¡¯t deserve to die. I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    An Rui interrupted Shen Mingxiu¡¯s unfinished words angrily. ¡°Fine, do whatever you want!¡±


    An Rui pushed Zhou Li away and ran out of the room.


    Zhou Li got up to chase after An Rui, but she ran faster than a rabbit and entered the elevator in the blink of an eye.


    Instead of returning to the apartment, An Rui pulled Xiaohe out for a drink.


    After drinking too much, she went to rest at Xiaohe¡¯s house.


    Zhou Li called many times but she did not answer.


    Looking at An Rui who was crying, Xiaohe¡¯s eyes could not help but turn red.


    ¡°Sister Ruirui, can¡¯t you focus on your career? You¡¯ve been very popr recently, so I signed you up for a girl group variety show. If you can debut, your poprity will also increase. You can sing and dance well, and have a good personality. Once you¡¯re on the show, you¡¯ll definitely be very popr!¡±


    An Ruiy on the pillow, tears flowing from her eyes.


    Perhaps she was really not suitable to be in a rtionship.


    ¡­.


    Zhou Li could not contact An Rui. Later, he called Xiaohe and was relieved to know that she had slept with Xiaohe.


    He left the apartment and drove to the Shen family¡¯s house.


    It was already midnight, but Mr and Mrs Shen were not resting. They were sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    Seeing Zhou Liing over, the two of them seemed to have seen a trace of hope.


    ¡­


    Twenty thousand in the morning!

 Chapter 2477: Are You Breaking Up?

    <h4>Chapter 2477: Are You Breaking Up?</h4>


    Mrs Shen and Mr Shen came over.


    Zhou Li looked at them. ¡°Is he alright?¡±


    Mrs Shen shook her head with red eyes. ¡°Go up and see him. I¡¯m afraid only An Rui can make him change his mind now!¡±


    Zhou Li pursed his lips and looked at Mrs Shen with a firm expression. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. An Rui is my girlfriend. I won¡¯t break up with her and I won¡¯t give her to anyone!¡±


    ¡°As for Old Shen, I¡¯ll try to convince him!¡±


    Mrs Shen wanted to say something, but Mr Shen stopped her and shook his head.


    Mrs Shen had no choice but to bring Zhou Li to the second floor.


    In Shen Mingxiu¡¯s room, the curtains were drawn tightly and there was a strong smell of tobo in the room.


    The moment the door opened, a cup was thrown at the door.


    Shen Mingxiu shouted hoarsely, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Mingxiu, your ssmate is here.¡±


    There was a few seconds of silence.


    It was followed by an even angrier shout. ¡°Ask him to scram!¡±


    That voice was like a trapped beast, extremely hoarse!


    Zhou Li seemed to have not heard Shen Mingxiu¡¯s words and went straight to the bed.


    Shen Mingxiu growled, ¡°Scram¡­¡±


    All kinds of things were thrown at Zhou Li. Zhou Li dodged them one by one, but his forehead was still scratched by themp thrown at him.


    He did not care and stood by the bed.


    Everything that could be taken had been smashed by Shen Mingxiu.


    The light from the corridor poured in from the door. The man on the bed was much thinner than when he went to Xia Fan¡¯s wedding half a month ago.


    His usually clean and handsome chin was full of nonsense and his eyes were bloodshot.


    He had been having a bad time recently.


    Shen Mingxiu met Zhou Li¡¯s eyes and the hands under the nket clenched into fists.


    ¡°Are you here tough at me? Ha, your love rival has finally fallen and is no longerpetitive. Are youughing secretly?¡± Shen Mingxiu¡¯s expression was distorted.


    But no matter what his expression and tone was, Zhou Li, who was standing by the bed, was calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here tough at you. I¡¯m here to persuade you to go abroad for surgery.¡±


    The night before Xia Fan¡¯s wedding, Shen Mingxiu¡¯s n to reconcile with An Rui failed. An Rui said in front of the other ssmates that she had fallen for Zhou Li, just like how she had fallen for him in high school.


    Shen Mingxiu suffered a blow! For the past few years, he had been conceited and thought that An Rui would not really be with any man. She still had him in her heart!


    Even though she would not show any reluctance or affection in her eyes every time he spoke to her, he was still hypnotizing himself!


    Until that night, the way she looked at Zhou Li and defended him made him feel like he had been struck by lightning. She really liked Zhou Li, just like how she liked him back then!


    He hadpletely lost her!


    Driving back from town, what happened in high school between them appeared in his mind again and again.


    He was too used to her treating him well back then and thought that she only wanted him. That was why he made such a serious mistake!


    However, after making a mistake, he still felt that it was a mistake that every man in the world would make¡­


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was wrong. Regret and pain surged from the bottom of his heart.


    The sports car also drove faster and faster. In the end, it did not see the road in front and hit the protective barrier by the roadside, flipping down the slope.


    She lost all feeling below her tailbone.


    In short, he was now a disabled person!


    Shen Mingxiu looked at the handsome and refined Zhou Li, a mocking look in his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my body. If you still care about your ssmates, don¡¯t tell anyone about me being paralyzed!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu pursed his lips and clenched his jaw. ¡°Especially An Rui.¡±


    ¡­.


    An Rui did not know how she fell asleepst night. When she woke up again, it was already the next day.


    Xiaohe had made breakfast.


    An Rui went to the bathroom to wash up. Looking at her slightly red and swollen eyes, she washed her face with cold water.


    Seeing that An Rui was awake, Xiaohe led her to the window.


    ¡°Dr Zhou came overst night and has been waiting downstairs.¡±


    An Rui nced downstairs. Zhou Li was wearing yesterday¡¯s white shirt and dark-colored pants, looking up from time to time.


    An Rui drew the curtains, her face tense. ¡°Ignore him. I¡¯m going to start my career!¡±


    After breakfast, An Rui and Xiaohe went downstairs.


    Seeing An Ruiing out, Zhou Li took a few steps forward.


    ¡°Ruirui.¡±


    An Rui turned her face away, not looking at him. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±


    Zhou Li frowned. ¡°Are you free tonight? I¡¯ll prepare hot pot at home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡±


    An Rui walked toward her car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±


    An Rui got into the car and mmed the door shut.


    An Rui was distracted for the entire day.


    Although she was angry, she could not bear to break up with Zhou Li!


    She still cared about him!


    After finishing her work in the afternoon, Xiaohe stuffed her into the car.


    ¡°Sister Ruirui, no matter what happened between you and Doctor Zhou, I think you still have tomunicate properly. You can¡¯t have such a cold war!¡±


    ¡°Cold war hurts the most!¡±


    An Rui was angry.


    Was he still afraid of a cold war? Wasn¡¯t he already considering breaking up with her?


    Xiaohe parked the car downstairs and urged An Rui to go back.


    An Rui went upstairs with a dark expression.


    She did not know if she was listening carefully outside, but Zhou Li came out of the apartment the moment An Rui came out of the elevator.


    Seeing her, a warm smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    He walked over, wanting to pull her hand.


    An Rui was furious when she saw his indifferent expression.


    She immediately shook his hand off.


    But the next second, he still grabbed her hand.


    He pulled her to his apartment.


    There was a rose fragrance in the room and An Rui saw a box of beautiful red roses on the coffee table.


    ¡°The hotpot will be ready soon. Sit on the sofa for a while.¡±


    Seeing An Rui¡¯s gaze sweep over the coffee table, Zhou Li walked over and picked up the flowers for her. ¡°These are for you.¡±


    An Rui sat on the sofa and looked at the rose box.


    108 flowers.


    She remembered that 108 roses meant proposal.


    An Rui¡¯s heart started to beat faster.


    What did he mean?


    He was proposing to her tonight?


    Wasn¡¯t she thinking about breaking up?


    An Rui gritted her teeth, reminding herself not to be charmed by sugar-coated bullets!


    ¡°Ruirui, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    An Rui was not in the mood to eat at all, but she had no choice but to go to the dining room and eat a few bites.


    The two of them sat opposite each other. Through the white steaming out from the bottom of the pot, she looked at the handsome and refined man opposite her and asked, ¡°Are you not nning to be with me anymore?¡±


    Zhou Li frowned.


    ¡°I can understand your choice, but to be honest, I don¡¯t ept it.¡± An Rui put down her chopsticks and put her fair fingers on her forehead, her eyes slightly red. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to end like this. But it¡¯s alright. We haven¡¯t been dating for long. I can still take it.¡±

 Chapter 2478: Let’s Be Together!

    <h4>Chapter 2478: Let¡¯s Be Together!</h4>


    She did not know if it was because of the heat or because she was injured.


    Warmth rushed into An Rui¡¯s eyes.


    It had been many years since she had felt like this.


    When she said the word ¡®end¡¯, her heart felt empty!


    An Rui did not want to stay here any longer and got up from the chair.


    She had just reached the entrance of the restaurant when someone hugged her from behind.


    An Rui struggled instinctively.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Instead of letting go, Zhou Li pressed her against the wall.


    ¡°Ruirui, look at me.¡±


    An Rui did not look at him. She put her hands on his shoulders and pushed him hard.


    With her understanding of Zhou Li, he would not hurt her heart easily. However, this concerned his job and future. If she went to look for Tiantian, things might turn around.


    But she could not go to Tiantian every time she was in trouble.


    There was still the next hurdle to ovee.


    An Rui did not want to rely on others for everything!


    Closing her red eyes, An Rui looked up at Zhou Li.


    ¡°Say it all at once!¡±


    Zhou Li pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Ruirui, I never thought of breaking up.¡±


    An Rui found it funny. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to break up, then what did you promise Shen Mingxiu¡¯s mother to consider?¡±


    Zhou Li grabbed An Rui¡¯s slender shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s not about breaking up. If someone uses this to threaten and force me, I won¡¯t give in.¡±


    An Rui looked at Zhou Li¡¯s sincere and clean eyes and her heart softened.


    He did not seem like he was lying to her!


    However, he was unwilling to say what he wanted to consider.


    ¡°Ruirui, I have no feelings for you.¡±


    Tears filled An Rui¡¯s eyes and she looked away. ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°The truth.¡±


    He held An Rui¡¯s hand and led her back to the dining table.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much. Sit down and eat more.¡±


    An Rui refused to sit down.


    Zhou Li had no choice but to sit down and pull An Rui onto hisp.


    An Rui wanted to stand up instinctively, but Zhou Li held her waist tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    He put the cooked mutton into her bowl.


    An Rui looked at his gentle and doting gaze and the grievance and resentment in her heart dissipated.


    Although he did not know how to sweet talk people, she liked it.


    One action and gaze could calm her heart.


    Seeing that An Rui had eaten the mutton, he took a few more pieces.


    After she was seventy to eighty percent full, she stopped eating.


    Zhou Li took a tissue and wiped her lips.


    An Rui looked down at him and met with his gentle eyes. She seemed to be drawn by something and lowered her head, kissing his lips.


    Her hands moved to unbutton his shirt.


    Zhou Li held An Rui¡¯s hand and said hoarsely, ¡°Ruirui.¡±


    An Rui leaned on his shoulder and bit his chin. ¡°Zhou Li, let¡¯s be together?¡±


    Zhou Li was stunned for a moment. When he realized what she meant, he looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Ruirui, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I did it willingly.¡±


    Zhou Li kissed the top of An Rui¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°When Ie back from my business trip, let¡¯s register our marriage, okay?¡±


    An Rui widened her eyes. ¡°Oh no.¡±


    She only wanted to have a good rtionship with him and had not thought about marriage.


    Besides, what era were they in now? They did not have to get married after getting together.


    Of course, after she gave herself to him, she would definitely marry him in a few years. ¡°Please reading on N?WN0V?L.0?G¡±But she was still young and did not want to be tied down by marriage too early.


    Without giving Zhou Li a chance to speak, An Rui hugged his neck and bit the tip of his nose.


    ¡°Carry me to my room.¡±


    Zhou Like¡¯s control had always been amazing, but in front of the girl he had liked for many years, he could not be a saint anymore.


    He carried her up and walked toward the bedroom.


    An Rui caressed his clean and fresh hair with her fingertips. She leaned her chin on his shoulder and saw the box he had ced in the bedroom from the corner of her eye.


    What did he say earlier?


    He came back from a business trip?


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Country M.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°At least three months.¡±


    An Rui furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Zhou Li.


    ¡°Why did you take so long?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Seeing that he had only hummed, the enthusiasm in An Rui¡¯s heart seemed to be extinguished by fire.


    Feeling her unhappiness, Zhou Li kissed her cheek. ¡°Ruirui, believe me.¡±


    An Rui felt that Zhou Li was hiding something from her, but if he did not say it, she would not force him.


    The two of them did not get along well tonight.


    An Rui did not want to stay here anymore and pushed him away without saying anything, walking towards the apartment opposite.


    Zhou Li looked at her back and sighed slightly.


    ¡­.


    When Zhou Li came to the Shen family again, he had brought a suitcase.


    He had already informed the director at the hospital that if he could treat Shen Mingxiu with an overseas expert, it would be a major breakthrough for him.


    He might be able to help even more people who had lost all feeling below their cyx in the future!


    Surprise appeared in Shen Mingxiu¡¯s eyes when he saw Zhou Li again.


    ¡°Why? Did you agree to my suggestion that night?¡±


    That night when Zhou Li came, Shen Mingxiu told him to scram, but Zhou Li did not turn around and leave. He endured many of his harsh words.


    Until Shen Mingxiu did not know what to say.


    He looked at the calm and gentle Zhou Li and suddenly felt like a clown!


    He could not ept Zhou Li and An Rui¡¯s rtionship. He could not calm down, but he knew that it was hard to change!


    So he made a request.


    Zhou Li went abroad with him and could not tell An Rui about this!


    She thought that Zhou Li would not agree, but he had actually packed his luggage and came over.


    ¡°Old Shen, I hope you can keep your word. We can¡¯t dy the surgery anymore.¡±


    Hearing Zhou Li¡¯s words, Shen Mingxiu¡¯s face burned.


    ¡°Zhou Li, don¡¯t be a saint. Whether I¡¯m well or not has nothing to do with you!¡± Shen Mingxiu red at Zhou Li angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what I did to you in the past? You stepped on the sses An Rui gave you and deliberately said how much I loved me in front of you. You even ndered me and An Rui in front of our ssmates!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so evil, why are you still talking to me?¡±


    Zhou Li looked at the agitated Shen Mingxiu and said gently, ¡°Old Shen, you¡¯re not evil. I understand that you¡¯re unwilling! I apanied you abroad for treatment because you¡¯re my ssmate and I¡¯m a doctor. I can¡¯t watch you miss the best opportunity for the surgery. As long as you can let go of the past, I will help you regardless of the past.¡±


    Hearing Zhou Li¡¯s words, Shen Mingxiu looked at the ceiling with red eyes.


    There was an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    Before Xia Fan¡¯s wedding, he did not understand why An Rui would like Zhou Li.


    However, after what had happened to him, Zhou Li was still able to treat him as usual. He did not look down on him or hurt him, and wholeheartedly wanted him to go abroad for treatment. He also did his best to agree to his unreasonable requests. It was only then that he realized that the aura and charm Zhou Li had was something he could neverpare to!

 Chapter 2479: She Must Have Fallen in Love With Him At First Sight

    <h4>Chapter 2479: She Must Have Fallen in Love With Him At First Sight</h4>


    When Mr and Mrs Shen found out that Shen Mingxiu had agreed to go abroad for surgery, a smile finally appeared on their sad faces.


    Mrs Shen felt slightly guilty towards Zhou Li.


    She was the one who arranged for the people who caused trouble in the hospitalst time!


    Zhou Li had suffered a lot, but he had never med her.


    She did her best tomunicate with them about Shen Mingxiu¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Doctor Zhou, Mingxiu didn¡¯t know about what happened at the hospitalst time. I acted on my own¡­¡± Mrs Shen¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. ¡°Fortunately, you were magnanimous and didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Zhou Li pursed his lips, his handsome face extremely serious and cold. ¡°Mrs Shen, I hope you can really realize your mistake. There are many ways to solve a problem. You can¡¯t get what you want just by threatening and hurting others!¡±


    Mrs Shen nodded. ¡°At that time, Ming Xiu refused to undergo surgery and even went on a hunger strike. His father and I were scared to death. Later, we found out that it was rted to An Rui and you, so I did this. I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    ¡°After Old Shen¡¯s surgery is sessful and we return to the country, I hope you can apologize to An Rui.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Shen family had arranged for a private ne to M Country.


    Zhou Li was so busy that he would even suggest what Shen Mingxiu should eat to help his body recover.


    Shen Mingxiu did not speak until they got off the ne.


    He was silent like never before, only asionally looking at Zhou Li.


    Seeing that Shen Mingxiu was silent, Mrs Shen was extremely anxious.


    She wanted to talk to Shen Mingxiu, but Father Shen stopped her.


    ¡°Alright, leave his body and mind to Doctor Zhou.¡±


    Although Mrs Shen was grateful to Zhou Li, she was still worried.


    After all, they were love rivals. She heard that Shen Mingxiu had deliberately targeted Zhou Li before!


    Would Zhou Li really not care?


    Would Shen Mingxiu really listen to Zhou Li¡¯s arrangements?


    In this uneasy mood, the Shen family and Zhou Li arrived at a well-known private hospital in M Country.


    Mr Shen had spent a lot of money to hire the best expert here.


    Zhou Li represented the Shen family tomunicate with the experts.


    At first, the experts looked down on this young and handsome doctor, but after interacting and discussing Shen Mingxiu¡¯s condition, they found that he was much more knowledgeable than they had thought. His medical views were also very unique.


    Before the operation, Shen Mingxiu had to go through a series of tests. He hated these tests the most. He felt like a fish on a chopping board, being manipted by others!


    But this time, Zhou Li had been by his side, exining to him why he was doing such a checkup and talking to other doctors patiently.


    Many people would change more or less after entering society.


    However, Shen Mingxiu found that Zhou Li was still the Zhou Li from the past. He was gentle, patient, and like a spring breeze, he could calm people¡¯s uneasiness.


    A weekter, Shen Mingxiu entered the operating room for surgery.


    When the specialist wasmunicating with his parents, he heard that if the operation failed, he would be disabled for life!


    With Shen Mingxiu¡¯s conceited and arrogant personality, what was the point of him living if he was permanently disabled?


    She might as well die!


    There was a fifty percent chance of sess, which meant that there was still a fifty percent chance of failure!


    When he was pushed into the operating room, although Shen Mingxiu was silent, his nervousness could be seen from his face and the sweat on his forehead.


    Zhou Li followed her into the operating room.


    Seeing Shen Mingxiu¡¯s uneasiness, Zhou Li nodded at him, his voice clear. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, believe in us!¡±


    His voice was not loud, but it had a calming effect.


    Looking at his clear and dark eyes under the lenses, Shen Mingxiu¡¯s uneasy mood slowly calmed down.


    The anesthetist gave Shen Mingxiu an anesthetic.


    His eyelids became heavy and he slowly lost consciousness.


    ¡­.


    When she woke up again, it was already dawn.


    Shen Mingxiu slowly opened his eyes and was slightly stunned when he saw the girl lying by the bed.


    Was the surgery over?


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    The girl by the bed was Shen Mingxiu¡¯s cousin, Shen Anyu. She was pretty and looked a little like An Rui. She was a girl who looked prettier the more one looked at her.


    Shen Mingxiu pursed his dry lips and asked hoarsely, ¡°How¡¯s the operation? Did it seed or fail?¡±


    ¡°After six hours, the surgery was sessful!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu closed his eyes, excitement and joy overflowing from his heart.


    ¡°But the expert said that you have to do your rehabilitation training well. If not, you won¡¯t be able to stand up even if the surgery is sessful!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu pursed his lips and said nothing, his eyes looking around the ward.


    Shen Anyu thought that he was looking for Mr and Mrs Shen and she said, ¡°Uncle and Aunt didn¡¯t restst night. I asked them to go to the hotel to sleep.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu knew that his parents had been worrying about him so much recently that their hair was turning white.


    ¡°It¡¯s not them¡­¡±


    Seeing Shen Mingxiu¡¯s awkward expression, Shen Anyu raised his eyebrows in confusion. ¡°If it¡¯s not them, then who are you asking?¡±


    Seeming to have thought of something, Shen Anyu looked gossipy. ¡°Brother, are you interested in some nurse here?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu was speechless.


    Was he the kind of person who was still lying in bed thinking about women when he was almost paralyzed?


    Shen Mingxiu was about to ask Shen Anyu to scram when the door was pushed open.


    Zhou Li, who was wearing a white coat, walked in.


    Shen Anyu was studying in M Country and when she learned that Shen Mingxiu had an operation yesterday, she came over after school.


    Last night after Shen Mingxiu¡¯s surgery, she saw Zhou Liing out of the operating room to inform Shen Mingxiu¡¯s parents that the surgery was sessful. When she saw him, she felt like she had been shot by a Cupid¡¯s arrow.


    Her heart was thumping.


    The man¡¯s gentle face and elegant temperament made people have a good impression of him.


    Shen Anyu felt that he had fallen for Zhou Li at first sight.


    Last night, she had strongly asked Mr and Mrs Shen to go to the hotel to rest. She had stayed in the ward to take care of Shen Mingxiu so that she could see Zhou Li more.


    ¡°Dr Zhou, are you done with breakfast?¡± Shen Anyu ran towards Zhou Li like a butterfly.


    Zhou Li nodded slightly, his dark eyes looking at Shen Mingxiu. ¡°Old Shen, you¡¯re awake. The operation was very sessful. As long as you do your rehabilitation training well, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you stand up again!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu saw the redness in Zhou Li¡¯s eyes and frowned. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re made of iron. Go and rest!¡±


    Shen Anyu nodded hurriedly, looking up at Zhou Li with a smile. ¡°My brother is right. Doctor Zhou, go and rest quickly. When you wake up, I¡¯ll take you to eat something delicious. I¡¯m familiar with this ce and know which restaurant tastes good.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shen, there¡¯s no need to trouble you. I prefer to eat in the hospital¡¯s canteen.¡±


    ¡°Why are you caring about her? Go and rest!¡± Shen Mingxiu waved his hand at Zhou Li.


    After Zhou Li left, Shen Mingxiu red at Shen Anyu. ¡°What the hell are you doing? I¡¯m warning you, he has a girlfriend. Don¡¯t get any ideas!¡±

 Chapter 2480: A Woman Received His Call

    <h4>Chapter 2480: A Woman Received His Call</h4>


    Shen Anyu frowned, not agreeing with Shen Mingxiu.


    ¡°You also said that she¡¯s your girlfriend. He¡¯s not married. It¡¯s my freedom and right to pursue him.¡±


    Although Shen Anyu was somewhat simr to An Rui, she had received Western education since she was young and was more open and daring.


    She was passionate and ostentatious. If she liked him, she would pursue him boldly. She never wronged herself or cared about others¡¯ feelings!


    Looking at Shen Anyu, Shen Mingxiu suddenly thought of himself.


    He used to be like Shen Anyu!


    He was arrogant and invincible!


    ¡°Don¡¯te crying to me after you¡¯ve fallen!¡±


    Shen Anyu lifted his chin and snorted. ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡±


    In the end, within two days, Shen Anyuy on Shen Mingxiu¡¯s bed andined about Zhou Li with red eyes.


    Shen Mingxiu frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t cry in front of me. I¡¯m not dead yet!¡±


    Not only did Shen Mingxiu notfort her, he even looked at her coldly. She was furious.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he your high school ssmate? Can¡¯t you say something good for me? Am I that bad? I¡¯ve already fallen into his arms, but he still pushed me away? A cold warning for me to respect myself!¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t give me face, he doesn¡¯t give you face. Brother, didn¡¯t you say that you were very popr in school?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu looked at Shen Anyu. If she was not lying on the bed, he would have thrown her out of the ward!


    ¡°I told you long ago that he has a girlfriend. Why do you have to be annoying?¡±


    Hearing Shen Mingxiu¡¯s words, Shen Anyu burst into tears.


    She red at Shen Mingxiu and ran away crying.


    Zhou Li came to the ward and happened to see Shen Anyu running out crying.


    Zhou Li did not even look at her and went straight into the ward.


    Shen Anyu found that this person looked easy to talk to usually, but when faced with problems with his principles, he was so cold that it made people afraid.


    However, the more he was like this, the more charming he was and the more he wanted to be conquered!


    After Zhou Li entered the ward, he did a routine check on Shen Mingxiu and took his temperature.


    Shen Mingxiu looked at Zhou Li¡¯s handsome side profile. ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡±


    Zhou Li looked at Shen Mingxiu¡¯s temperature and replied, ¡°Quit smoking.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu replied, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You have to quit.¡±


    His voice was clear and calm, not domineering but irresistible.


    Shen Mingxiu licked the corner of his lips. ¡°My mouth is full of the taste of the medicine.¡±


    Zhou Li took out an iron box from the pocket of his white coat and took out a mint candy. He peeled the wrapper and handed it to Shen Mingxiu. ¡°Eat this.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the brand Brother Yang is eating from?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he rmended it. It tastes good.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu took the candy and threw it into his mouth.


    The cool minty taste slowly spread on the tip of her tongue.


    ¡­.


    While Zhou Li was abroad, An Rui focused on her work.


    The green fruit video held a variety show for girls.


    After Xiaohe registered for An Rui, An Rui was sessfully chosen.


    There were a hundred girls chosen and in the end, there would be seven people in a group.


    Thepetition was fierce and cruel.


    It was a three-month closed recording.


    In the first month, An Rui had already stood out. She was already quite popr in the entertainment industry. After participating in this female group¡¯s talent show, her true side was shown to the audience and many viewers turned into fans.


    In the past, everyone thought that she was just a pretty face. Even if she was slightly famous in the entertainment industry, it was because she had the little princess behind her, so she had no ability at all.


    But the variety show she participated in needed to show her talent at the beginning. Everyone found that she could sing and dance, was good-looking and had a good figure.


    As a result, there was an increase in her audience as the program aired that night.


    Then it was the theme song rehearsals. She did not choose three days, but one.


    This was a high difficulty that many contestants did not dare to challenge.


    But An Rui was the first to stand up and choose the first day.


    Her purpose ining to the show was very obvious. She wanted to stand at the most dazzling position.


    There were more than a dozen girls who chose to rehearse with An Rui.


    They were indeed quite capable.


    An Rui spent half a day to practice singing and dancing. She did not ck off and helped other students who were not following the rules while practicing.


    There was another wave of fans in this segment.


    On their first public performance stage in the first month, the team led by An Rui sang a fast-paced song and danced with high difficulty. As soon as they appeared, they amazed everyone.


    The team led by An Rui had gotten first ce. An Rui¡¯s poprity was also the highest among all the contestants.


    The winning team was given one hour of freedom to take out their phones and call the person they missed the most.


    An Rui took her phone and went to the corner where there were no cameras.


    Before she came to participate in the show, she had posted on her social media.


    Her family and friends knew that she could not look at her phone during the program, so not many people sent her messages.


    An Rui found Zhou Li¡¯s WeChat.


    A month ago, he had left a message for her, telling her to take good care of herself and not give herself too much pressure. No matter what the final ranking was, she was the best in his heart!


    An Rui opened Zhou Li¡¯s feed.


    He had not posted anything for nearly three months.


    The article that was sent three months ago was about medical research.


    An Rui exited WeChat and called her parents before calling Tiantian.


    Before participating in the show, she had repeatedly told Tiantian not to get in through the back door. She wanted to rely on her own strength to speak.


    Tiantian naturally had to respect An Rui¡¯s thoughts. She did not find a team to canvass for An Rui, but asked her friends to vote for An Rui.


    After ending the call with Ye Tian, An Rui could not help but call Zhou Li.


    The phone rang a few times. Just when An Rui thought that no one would answer, the call went through.


    A young and pleasant female voice sounded from the other end. ¡°Hello?¡±


    An Rui was stunned for a moment before she reacted. Thinking that it was one of Zhou Li¡¯s female colleagues, she said politely, ¡°Is Dr Zhou here?¡±


    ¡°Dr Zhou.¡± The woman smiled. ¡°He went to the washroom.¡±


    An Rui¡¯s eyebrows twitched, feeling that something was wrong. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Doctor Zhou¡¯s admirer. You¡¯re his girlfriend, right?¡± Shen Anyu saw the caller ID when he answered the call. The words ¡®Baby¡¯ were written on it. Shen Anyu really could not imagine the gentle and gentle Doctor Zhou calling a woman ¡®Baby¡¯!


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you want Dr Zhou to answer the call? How about I send my phone over?¡± Zhou Li helped Shen Mingxiu to the washroom. She was not lying.


    An Rui pursed her lips tightly and said calmly, ¡°No need.¡± She hung up immediately.


    Shen Anyu looked at the phone and frowned.


    This woman seemed to have a bad temper. Doctor Zhou was such a good person. Did she suspect him just because she said it casually?


    If that was the case, that woman was not worthy of Dr Zhou, right?

 Chapter 2481: Even If It’s Not Me, It Won’t Be You Again

    <h4>Chapter 2481: Even If It¡¯s Not Me, It Won¡¯t Be You Again</h4>


    Zhou Li helped Shen Mingxiu out of the washroom.


    Shen Anyu told him about An Rui¡¯s call.


    After Zhou Li helped Shen Mingxiu to the bed, he picked up his phone from the cab.


    He strode out.


    Seeing Zhou Li, who was usually calm, rush out, she frowned. ¡°It¡¯s just a call from your girlfriend. Do you have to be so agitated?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu nced at Shen Anyu with a dark expression. ¡°You¡¯re not talking nonsense on the phone, are you?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense am I talking about? I love Dr Zhou and he has no feelings for me.¡± Thinking of the defeat she had suffered from Zhou Li, Shen Anyu felt depressed.


    Zhou Li took his phone and walked to the secluded garden.


    He called An Rui back.


    It rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    He frowned. Did Shen Anyu say something that made her misunderstand?


    Zhou Li made another call.


    The call went through after two rings.


    ¡°Ruirui, don¡¯t misunderstand. The person who answered the call is¡­¡±


    ¡°Dr Zhou?¡±


    Xiaohe¡¯s voice trailed from the other end of the call.


    Zhou Li¡¯s unfinished words stopped.


    ¡°Xiaohe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Ruirui went in to rehearse and handed her phone to me.¡±


    Zhou Li suppressed the faint disappointment in his heart and said gently, ¡°If you see Ruirui, help me exin. I just helped a patient to the washroom and it was his sister who answered the call. I have nothing to do with her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Zhou Li returned to the ward, Shen Anyu was sitting on the sofa watching TV and did not notice Zhou Li¡¯s dark expression.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m calling this youngdy, An Rui. Look, isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡±


    ¡°The people in my dormitory said that I look a little like her!¡±


    Zhou Li stopped.


    He turned his head and looked at the TV screen.


    She saw several young and beautiful girls wearing fitting red dresses dancing on the stage.


    An Rui stood in the middle and Zhou Li was stunned for a few seconds when he saw her.


    An Rui had dyed her hair and the ends of her hair were wavy. Her eye makeup was sparkling, her lips were red and her smile was bright, shining on the stage.


    Zhou Li¡¯s gaze on her darkened.


    ¡°Brother, send a message to yourpany¡¯s staff and ask them to help me invest in this youngdy!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu nced at Shen Anyu, who was on the sofa. If she knew that the person who called her a few minutes ago was this person on TV, what would she think?


    Shen Mingxiu looked at An Rui, who was bing more and more like a celebrity, with mixed feelings.


    It was strange. When he saw her kissing Zhou Li that day, he was so jealous that he wanted to rush forward, pull them apart and beat Zhou Li up!


    But now, he could face the fact that she was Zhou Li¡¯s girlfriend!


    Of course, it could not be denied that Zhou Li had helped him during this period.


    He had never seen such a selfless person who could tolerate his bad temper without arguing with him.


    If he was a woman, he would also choose such a man, right?


    After An Rui¡¯s performance, Zhou Li realized that Shen Mingxiu was looking at him.


    Shen Anyu received a call and she went to the balcony to answer it.


    Zhou Li walked to the bed and met Shen Mingxiu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s another thing. I won¡¯t take a step back when ites to An Rui.¡± Zhou Li looked at Shen Mingxiu with a gentle but firm expression.


    Shen Mingxiu looked up at the ceiling. After a while, he said, ¡°You¡¯re like a frog boiling in warm water. You¡¯ve already killed my desire to be your love rival. If I still snatch it from you, am I still human?¡±


    When Zhou Li heard Shen Mingxiu¡¯s words, a warm smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Old Shen, you will meet someone better in the future.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu rolled his eyes. ¡°Of course!¡±


    If Shen Mingxiu looked down on Zhou Li in the past, thinking that Zhou Li could notpare to him in all aspects apart from studying, then after this incident, he really felt that he was a fool and a frog at the bottom of a well.


    Why did he say that?


    He realized that Zhou Li knew fournguages. When the specialists in the hospital talked to him, he could handle them easily. When he talked about his field of expertise, his eyes shone with confidence that was not inferior to An Rui¡¯s on stage.


    This was a man who exuded a unique charm from the inside out.


    After interacting with him, it was normal for women to like him.


    After Shen Anyu finished the call, she ran into the ward and shouted, ¡°Brother, I sent you a link. Hurry up and vote for my Pick girl.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu connected to thepany chat and then looked at Zhou Li by the bed, sending him a link.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be jealous about this, right?¡±


    Zhou Li replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu snorted. ¡°How should I put it? If I hadn¡¯t been a fool back then, you really wouldn¡¯t have this chance.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Shen Mingxiu did not want to recall the past and waved his hand. ¡°I used to think that there was no man more suitable for her than me. But after what happened this time, I found that you are indeed better and more suitable for her than me.¡±


    Zhou Li was a little surprised to hear Shen Mingxiu¡¯s words.


    A faint smile appeared in his dark eyes under the lenses. ¡°When I got married to her, I was able to get your blessings. I think this is the best gift.¡±


    ¡°Scram. I don¡¯t want to go to your wedding.¡± Shen Mingxiu turned his head, his expression extremely awkward. ¡°I was like a fool before Xia Fan¡¯s wedding. I¡¯m really sorry for that day.¡±


    Zhou Li looked at Shen Mingxiu and sighed slightly. ¡°Actually, you should say this to An Rui.¡±


    ¡°She feels disgusted when she sees me now. She probably doesn¡¯t want to hear me say this.¡±


    ¡°No, she did.¡± Zhou Li pulled a chair and sat by the bed, saying gently, ¡°I saw the past between you and her. I know that you really liked each other in the past. After what happened, you didn¡¯t apologize to her sincerely and didn¡¯t think that you were wrong. You did hurt her heart.¡±


    Hearing Zhou Li¡¯s words, Shen Mingxiu lowered his head in shame.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone like you. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll apologize to her and restore our rtionship?¡±


    Zhou Li smirked and smiled slightly. ¡°We¡¯re high school ssmates. Do we have to be enemies after three years of friendship? Besides, I believe her. Even if it¡¯s not me, it won¡¯t be you.¡±


    It hurt!


    Shen Mingxiu picked up the pillow and threw it at Zhou Li!


    ¡­.


    Ever since her first stage performance, An Rui¡¯s poprity had been high.


    Usually, apart from recording the program and rehearsing, she had to film advertisements and be interviewed.


    On this day, the top few contestants were interviewed by the Capital Television Station.


    Unexpectedly, the host was a beauty that could be remembered at a nce.


    An Rui had a deep impression of this beauty. She had seen her when she went to the Capital University to look for Tiantian.

 Chapter 2482: She Moved Away !!

    <h4>Chapter 2482: She Moved Away !!</h4>


    When she saw her, An Rui was shocked.


    She had long brown hair, fair skin, and was beautiful. She was tall with a waist and chest. Her long legs were wless.


    Apart from being a little cold.


    Butter, he heard from Tiantian that he was not cold, but warm.


    After An Rui entered the entertainment industry, she heard that Ning Yuan had also worked hard in the entertainment industry and filmed an online drama. At that time, she had be popr.


    However, when she heard that she had been chosen by the investor, she refused and offended someone.


    Later, she left the industry.


    There was no shortage of beauties in the entertainment industry. Ning Yuan had never been popr and was gradually forgotten by people.


    But An Rui felt that anyone who had seen Ning Yuan would not forget her.


    She was indeed a rare beauty.


    Ning Yuan was wearing professional attire today, a white cored shirt and pencil skirt, her exposed calves slender and straight.


    Her brown curly hair was already ck and tied into a high ponytail. She looked neat and professional.


    She only needed a little light makeup to look so beautiful that it made people hold their breaths.


    An Rui nced at the sign hanging on Ning Yuan¡¯s chest.


    The host of the Capital Broadcasting, Ning Yuan.


    Ning Yuan recognized An Rui and nodded slightly at her.


    ording to the schedule arranged by the team, the interview started very quickly.


    The questions were all prepared in advance and the interview went smoothly.


    After the interview, An Rui greeted Ning Yuan.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to enter the broadcastingpany.¡±


    Ning Yuan put away the microphone and smiled faintly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s my dream to be a host since I was young.¡±


    An Rui nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡± She felt that Ning Yuan was quite professional in the interview just now.


    ¡°I saw the previous episodes of the show. You did very well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The two of them spoke for a while before the production team came to urge An Rui to go back.


    An Rui waved her hand at Ning Yuan. ¡°I¡¯m going back. Let¡¯s talk next time.¡±


    Ning Yuan made an OK gesture.


    ¡­.


    As An Rui¡¯s poprity increased, there was an invisible pressure on her.


    She had to work harder to deserve everyone¡¯s love.


    There were countless cameras facing her and others every day and she had no time to think about rtionships.


    There was onlypetition in her mind.


    Time passed very quickly and soon, it was thest episode of this female group variety show.


    Thest episode would choose seven students to debut and form a team. They would also have to choose their hearts.


    It was impossible for An Rui not to be nervous.


    After working so hard for so long, the results would be out tonight!


    Mr and Mrs An were invited to the show. Tiantian and Gu Yang had alsoe, as well as many of An Rui¡¯s high school and university ssmates and her fans.


    What An Rui did not know was that after Zhou Li and Shen Mingxiu returned to the countryst night, they had also secretlye to the venue with Shen Anyu.


    Shen Anyu thought that Shen Mingxiu and Zhou Li had apanied her to chase after celebrities and she was extremely touched.


    In the past three months in the hospital, Zhou Li had been cold to her and his brother often looked at her like she was an idiot. She had a lot ofints about them.


    In the end, she mentioned once that she wanted to watch An Rui¡¯s finals live-stream.


    She did not expect her brother to really get the ticket!


    Shen Anyu bought three headbands and three t-shirts with An Rui¡¯s photo printed on them at the entrance of the studio.


    She gave it to the two men, thinking that they would despise it, but she took the t-shirt.


    Shen Anyu was in disbelief.


    Why were they so good to her this time? Why were they willing to wear a t-shirt with an idol printed on it with her?


    ¡°Brother, Doctor Zhou, did the two of you also be fans of Miss An Rui and be one of the flower pistils?¡±


    Shen Mingxiu pped Shen Anyu¡¯s head. ¡°Why are you so talkative?¡±


    ¡°When you see the scer, you will definitely be fans of Miss An Rui.¡±


    Ye Tian and Gu Yang were sitting in the front row and did not notice the people behind them.


    The live-stream was packed with people tonight. Every student hade with their fans and rtives, so no one noticed Zhou Li and Shen Mingxiu.


    The live-stream started at 7.30 p.m.


    When the fans saw their youngdies appearing, they all screamed and shouted loudly.


    An Rui stood in the center, her eye makeup bling. She was wearing the uniform of the female team, her long hair draped over her shoulders, her face small and exquisite.


    In just three months, she already had the demeanor of a youngdy from a female group. Standing on stage, she was especially eye-catching.


    Shen Mingxiu looked at An Rui, who was bing more and more like a celebrity, and then at Zhou Li, who was sitting beside him with a warm smile on his lips. He poked his elbow lightly. ¡°Will you feel pressured if she bes popr?¡±


    Zhou Li pursed his lips and said gently, ¡°I would be lying if I said that I don¡¯t feel any pressure, but as long as she¡¯s well, I¡¯m happy for her.¡±


    Hearing this, Shen Mingxiu was silent for a long time.


    Perhaps this was the difference between him and Zhou Li.


    Zhou Li loved An Rui and hoped that she would get better. Even if the stars were shining and would put a lot of pressure on him, he would not have anyints.


    What if it was him? He only wanted to keep An Rui for himself.


    An Rui¡¯s performance that night was rather outstanding. There was no doubt that she had sessfully debuted as the center.


    When she gave her speech, she cried.


    Zhou Li¡¯s eyes turned red as well.


    He knew that she had worked hard to get to where she was today!


    After the live-stream, An Rui¡¯s parents, friends, and fans went on stage to take photos with her.


    Shen Anyu also rushed onto the stage.


    Shen Mingxiu shook his head speechlessly. Was this girl really a fan? How could she not recognize An Rui¡¯s voice when she called her that day?


    Shen Mingxiu looked at Zhou Li beside him. Seeing that he was standing still, he reminded him softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going on stage?¡±


    Zhou Li looked at An Rui, who was surrounded by countless people, and gentleness and affection appeared in his eyes. ¡°No, I¡¯ll just watch from below the stage.¡±


    ¡­.


    An Rui had to be interviewed by various media and attend a celebration partyter. She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.


    After thepetition, the seven girls would start their busy work.


    Seeing that An Rui had left the stage, Zhou Li did not disturb her. After bidding Shen Mingxiu farewell, he drove back to his apartment.


    He knew that she would be busy with her work, so he only sent her a message to tell her that he was back.


    She did not know if it was because she did not see his message or because he was too busy, but he did not reply.


    On this day, Zhou Li got off work. Seeing that the door of the apartment opposite was open, he walked over and looked inside.


    A woman was cleaning inside.


    Zhou Li knocked on the door and asked gently, ¡°Hello, is Miss An back?¡±


    The woman looked at Zhou Li in confusion. ¡°What Miss An? Miss He asked me toe and clean up. She¡¯s moving in tonight.¡±


    Zhou Li was stunned.


    An Rui had already moved away from here?


    After Zhou Li apologized, he returned to his apartment.


    He called An Rui, but the call could not get through. Zhou Li then called Xiaohe.

 Chapter 2483: Late Night Longing

    <hr>


    Chapter 2483: Late Night Longing


    It rang several times before Xiaohe answered the call.


    ¡°Dr Zhou.¡± An Rui had signed with a managementpany and had debuted as the center of the female group. Her poprity had soared and although the program had ended, for An Rui, the new challenge had just begun.


    As An Rui¡¯s assistant, Xiaohe naturally got busy as well.


    ¡°Xiaohe, did Ruirui move away?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Sister Ruirui has signed a newpany and has signed an agreement with Qing Guo. The seven members of the girl group have requested to stay in a vi arranged by us. Recently, there have been a lot of work. After a few days of work, we have to go to the countryside to record a life variety show.¡±


    Zhou Li¡¯s heart ached for An Rui¡¯s workload, but he knew that this was what she wanted!


    He would not interfere with her work.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I get through to her phone? Did she change her number?¡±


    ¡°No, no. She¡¯s recording a show now and her phone is turned off as requested.¡±


    Zhou Li instructed gently, ¡°Take good care of her and don¡¯t let her lose weight and skip dinner. Her stomach won¡¯t be able to take it in the long run.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will, but Dr Zhou¡­¡± Xiaohe hesitated.


    Zhou Li said, ¡°You can say what you want to say.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Zhou, Sister Ruirui¡¯s career has just improved. If her rtionship is exposed now, it will have a certain impact on her¡­ Of course, Sister Ruirui didn¡¯t ask me to say these words. I said it myself¡­¡±


    Zhou Li was not angry and hummed softly. ¡°I know.¡±


    After ending the call, Xiaohe felt a little guilty.


    Doctor Zhou was such a good person. Would it be unfair to him to let him be in a rtionship with Sister Ruirui?


    However, if she announced her rtionship, Sister Ruirui¡¯s career would definitely be affected.


    Xiaohe gritted her teeth and decided not to tell An Rui about this and let her focus on her career.


    After a busy day, An Rui was exhausted.


    Lying on the bed, An Rui took out her phone and opened her WeChat with Zhou Li.


    He was back.


    But why wasn¡¯t there even a call?


    Did he have something with another woman when he was abroad?


    No, no, no.


    He was definitely not that kind of person.


    Besides, after Xiaohe answered his call, he asked Xiaohe to tell her that the woman was just the patient¡¯s sister and that they had no unspeakable rtionship!


    He had always been considerate and attentive. Since he did not call her after returning to the country, he should know that she had participated in the girl group variety show and guessed that she was busy with work, right?


    An Rui bit her lip and called him.


    Her life had changed a lot in the past three months. Now, she was a bright female celebrity in the eyes of many people. When she went out, she would meet fans who liked her at any time.


    But only she knew that she was still the An Rui from before. She would miss him in the middle of the night and sulk because he did not contact her.


    The phone rang several times. Just when An Rui thought that no one would answer, a slightly familiar female voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Hello, you¡¯re looking for Dr Zhou, right? Wait a minute, I¡¯ll call him over¡­¡±


    It was that woman again!!!


    An Rui was furious.


    When he was abroad, that woman answered his call and he said that she was the patient¡¯s sister.


    Now that he was back in the country, why was that woman still answering the call sote at night?


    An Rui hung up and turned off her phone in anger.


    Shen Anyu looked at the phone and expressed that she really did not answer the call on purpose.


    Shen Mingxiu invited Zhou Li over for a barbecue. The two of them had drunk too much and were sprawled on the table. Zhou Li¡¯s phone rang and when she saw the caller ID of the baby, she thought of the callst time. She wanted to exin it to him personally, but he did not give her a chance¡­


    Shen Anyu came up to Zhou Li and pushed his arm. ¡°Dr Zhou, your baby just called?¡±


    Zhou Li slowly opened his drunken eyes. He massaged his temples, his voice slightly hoarse. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The baby on your phone.¡±


    Zhou immediately sat up straight.


    He took the phone from Shen Anyu.


    Two secondster, he looked at Shen Anyu sharply. ¡°You answered my call again?¡±


    Looking at Zhou Li¡¯s gaze that seemed to shoot two holes in her, Shen Anyu¡¯s scalp turned numb.


    She scratched her head. ¡°You and my brother drank too much and your phone kept ringing. I saw that it was your baby and thought that she had misunderstoodst time and wanted to exin to her, but she hung up directly.¡±


    Shen Anyu was a little aggrieved and curious.


    What kind of woman could make the usually gentle Dr Zhou change her expression?


    Zhou Li said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my phone again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Oh my, can you not make it seem like I¡¯vemitted a terrible crime?¡±


    Zhou Li ignored Shen Anyu, stood up and walked to a secluded ce.


    He called An Rui, but her phone was turned off.


    ¡­.


    An Rui could not get through for several days.


    Zhou Li could not contact her and could only see her on the entertainment news.


    Yesterday, An Rui went to the countryside of the neighboring city to film a variety show. A reporter at the airport took photos of her greeting a young hunk who had be popr in the summer. The gossip reporter wrote that she might have a deep rtionship with the young hunk.


    Zhou Li knew that these were written by gossip reporters.


    But now that he could not contact her, the distance between them became more obvious.


    He was a little confused and depressed.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    There was a knock on the office door.


    Zhou Li looked up at Shen Mingxiu, who was walking in slowly.


    Although his rehabilitation training was going well, Shen Mingxiu had not recovered to how he was before the ident.


    Even if she could walk normally in the future, she would not be able to do intense exercise, such as ying basketball¡­


    Shen Mingxiu sat opposite Zhou Li.


    ¡°Were you thinking about An Rui just now?¡±


    Zhou Li pursed his lips slightly and said nothing.


    ¡°Shen Anyu confessed to me. She answered your call again the night before, didn¡¯t she? I saw the entertainment news yesterday. It must be nonsense. Don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Zhou Li hummed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Shen Mingxiu scratched his head, his expression slightly awkward and ufortable. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for what I said to you before I went abroad for the surgery. Now that I think about it, I was indeed too immature in the past¡­¡±


    ¡°If An Rui misunderstood you, shall I exin it to you?¡±


    Zhou Li shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll exin to her.¡±


    ¡­.


    An Rui recorded the program in a secluded vige.


    She did not expect that the weather would change drastically that night.


    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled.


    ording to the team¡¯s request, they were staying in a wooden house and the strong wind made the house creak.


    An Rui hugged the nket tightly. Although it waste at night, she still could not fall asleep.


    An Rui ran out with a pale face.


    The others were already asleep. The wooden house was rather quiet, with only a few surveince cameras facing her.


    An Rui wrapped her arms around her chest and ran downstairs.

 Chapter 2484: Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 2484: Surprise</h4>


    She took out her phone and called the director.


    The director was in a daze and when he heard An Rui¡¯s request to arrange for a female staff to apany her, he said angrily, ¡°Miss An, don¡¯t you think that you can make unreasonable requests just because you¡¯re popr?¡±


    She only wanted to find someone to be herpanion. How was it an unreasonable request?


    ¡°Director, it¡¯s stormy. I can¡¯t stay in the room alone¡­¡±


    The director interrupted An Rui impatiently. ¡°Look at the time. It¡¯s already three in the morning. Even if there are female staff, they¡¯re asleep now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already so old, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± The director said in a deep voice, ¡°If you cover your head with the nket or stuff some paper into your ears, won¡¯t you not hear anything?¡±


    Before An Rui could say anything, the director had already hung up.


    An Rui swallowed with a pale face.


    Holding her phone tightly, she squatted by the sofa and sent a message to Zhou Li.


    An Rui: ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    The other party replied almost immediately.


    Zhou Li: ¡°No, did the thunder scare you? Is there anyone with you?¡±


    An Rui felt a lump in her throat.


    The grievances she had suffered from the director and her fear surged towards her.


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She sniffed and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Zhou Li did not reply immediately. Just when she thought that he would ignore her, he called.


    An Rui bit her lip as she answered his call.


    ¡°Ruirui, I¡¯m outside.¡±


    An Rui¡¯s eyes widened.


    He came to a small vige?


    An Rui¡¯s legs reacted faster than her mind.


    The surprise and surprise of himing made her ignore her fear of lightning and thunder.


    She ran out with her phone.


    A familiar SUV was parked dozens of meters away from the wooden house.


    The man¡¯s tall and thin body was leaning against the front of the car, holding a phone in his hand.


    Seeing hering out, the man strode toward her.


    An Rui did not care that there were cameras outside the wooden house. When Zhou Li walked towards her, she opened her arms and jumped into his arms.


    Zhou Li picked her up and she wrapped her legs around his thin waist.


    He carried her to the car.


    Even so, they were still drenched by the rain.


    Zhou Li took a clean towel from the car boot and handed it to An Rui.


    After An Rui wiped her hair, she looked at the man in the driver¡¯s seat. She leaned forward and wiped his wet short hair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to town.¡±


    An Rui hummed softly.


    She did not know if it was because she had not seen him for a long time or because his sudden arrival had given her too big a surprise, but An Rui remained silent the entire way.


    Zhou Li nced at her from time to time. Seeing that she was in a daze and curled up, he freed one hand from the steering wheel and held her slender and cold hand tightly.


    The journey to town took nearly half an hour and Zhou Li found a hotel.


    After entering the room, An Rui jumped into Zhou Li¡¯s arms again.


    Zhou Li patted her head lightly and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m here. Go in and take a bath. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    An Rui pressed her face against his thin but broad shoulders, tears filling her eyes as her body trembled slightly.


    There were so many things she wanted to say to him, but in the end, she only said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhou Li froze slightly.


    An Rui looked up and tears soaked her face. Her eyes and nose were red and she choked. ¡°Are you unwilling?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Zhou Li frowned.¡± But¡­¡±


    An Rui did not give him a chance to finish and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Carry me in.¡±


    Zhou Li¡¯s eyes under the lenses were dark and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he grabbed An Rui¡¯s slender waist and carried her into the bathroom.


    She did not know who took the initiative, but the moment the shower was turned on and the hot water flowed down, they started to kiss each other.


    In the end, An Rui was also carried out of the bathroom by Zhou Li.


    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled outside, but the night that belonged to them had just begun.


    ¡­.


    The next morning.


    An Rui jolted awake from her dream.


    Opening her eyes, she saw a handsome and firm chest.


    She was dazed for a moment, but very quickly, everything that happenedst night appeared in her mind.


    She and Zhou Li¡­


    An Rui looked up and met with a pair of dark and clear eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Zhou Li woke up the moment An Rui woke up.


    He held the woman in his arms tightly. The moment she looked up, he hid the panic and regret in his heart.


    ¡°Ruirui, I was wrongst night. If you want to hit me, hit me hard.¡±


    An Rui bit her lip slightly.


    It was not like she had drunk too much and lost her memories. She rememberedst night clearly.


    She was the one who had taken the initiative.


    Seeing him staring at her nervously, An Rui rubbed her forehead against his shoulder. ¡°I won¡¯t hit you, but¡­¡± She suddenly opened her mouth and bit his shoulder like an angry kitten.


    ¡°You went out for three months and even had a girlfriend outside, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhou Li hugged the girl who wanted to break free from his arm and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. ¡°Let me exin.¡±


    Zhou Li told An Rui about Shen Mingxiu¡¯s ident the night before Xia Fan¡¯s wedding.


    Hearing this, An Rui looked up at Zhou Li with aplicated gaze.


    If it was anyone else, they would have long treated Shen Mingxiu as an enemy, right?


    However, he ignored the past and persuaded him to go abroad for surgery. He even helped him do rehabilitation training.


    An Rui bit Zhou Li¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°He asked you not to tell me and you really didn¡¯t tell me? You made me think that you really cheated on me with someone else!¡±


    Zhou Li let An Rui bite and pinch him. He lowered his head and buried his face in her neck.


    ¡°Ruirui, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    An Rui was breathless from his hug, but her hands that were pinching him slowly wrapped around his thin waist.


    She sniffled, her voice slightly choked. ¡°Call me Baby.¡±


    Heughed elegantly. ¡°Baby.¡±


    An Rui¡¯s toes were numb.


    She turned over andy in his arms, looking down at him. ¡°I want to punish you properly.¡± Lowering her head, she bit his lips.


    ¡­.


    An Rui received a call from the director and had no choice but to record the program again.


    After breakfast, An Rui asked Zhou Li to stop at the entrance of the drugstore.


    She asked Zhou Li to buy her medicine and water.


    Seeing her take the medicine, Zhou Li regretted it.


    An Rui could read his thoughts and said with a smile, ¡°I forced you. You don¡¯t have to me yourself!¡±


    Zhou Li pursed his lips tightly and reached out to pull An Rui into his arms.


    He had never dreamed that she would give him the most precious thing. At first, he did not mind this, because she had been with Shen Mingxiu before and they had a good rtionship when they were dating. He thought that she and Shen Mingxiu had long¡­


    ¡°Baby, I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    An Rui patted the man¡¯s back, a smile on her lips. ¡°I know. You said that several timesst night.¡±

 Chapter 2485: Won’t Let Him Suffer

    Chapter 2485: Won¡¯t Let Him Suffer


    An Rui had to film in the countryside for two days.


    After Zhou Li sent her over, she urged him to return to the city to work.


    When the director saw that An Rui had returned, he frowned and asked, ¡°Why did you run outst night?¡±


    An Rui said, ¡°I¡¯m scared staying in the room.¡±


    The director waved his hand. ¡°Let me know if you need anything in the future. Otherwise, who would dare to invite you as a guest?¡±


    An Rui pursed her lips and said nothing.


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re back, shall we continue the recording?¡±


    After lunch, An Rui was arranged to work in the corn field.


    An Rui plucked a few baskets of corn and was about to carry them back to the wooden house when the assistant director came over.


    He asked the photographer to go back first.


    An Rui realized that something was wrong and wanted to leave with the photographer, but the assistant director stopped her.


    He took out his phone and yed a video.


    The scene of her running out of the doorst night and jumping into Zhou Li¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Xiaorui, to be honest, I thought very highly of you when you participated in the female teampetition.¡± The assistant director stared fixedly at An Rui, as if he wanted to see through her. ¡°I thought that you were a girl who was down-to-earth and suffered, butst night, you were too disappointing.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯te back for a night with a man. What did you do? I think anyone who watched this video will know!¡±


    An Rui looked at the assistant director¡¯s yful gaze and frowned. ¡°I¡¯m going on a date with my boyfriend. What¡¯s there to hide?¡±


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± The assistant director seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Xiaorui, you just debuted as a top celebrity. Do you think it¡¯s good for your career to expose that you have a boyfriend and have not returned for a night during the recording period?¡±


    Any smart person would know that during the golden period of her career, exposing her rtionship was not good for her idol.


    The assistant director took advantage of this and used the video to threaten An Rui.


    An Rui looked at the assistant director. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°After the recording, apany me for a night.¡± The assistant director looked at An Rui¡¯s fair and exquisite face, his eyes filled with desire. ¡°I¡¯ll think of you first when I have good resources in the future.¡±


    An Rui smirked and took a step closer to the assistant director.


    A faint fragrance filled his nose and the assistant director¡¯s eyes darkened. He was about to hug An Rui¡¯s waist when he felt a pain in his leg.


    An Rui stepped on the assistant director ruthlessly.


    While his face was twisted in pain, An Rui stepped hard on his other foot.


    ¡°You want to threaten me with a video?¡± An Rui smirked coldly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself in the mirror? You can¡¯t evenpare to a finger of my boyfriend. You¡¯re dreaming!¡±


    With that said, An Rui left without looking back.


    The assistant director looked at An Rui¡¯s back and gritted his teeth, his eyes wanting to swallow her up.


    She would see the consequence of offending him!


    ¡­.


    After An Rui finished recording the program, she returned to the capital the next morning.


    Xiaohe came to pick her up. An Rui was a little tired and leaned against the chair to rest.


    After some time, An Rui heard Xiaohe¡¯s voice. ¡°Sister Ruirui is still resting¡­ I know about her rtionship, but I don¡¯t know what happenedst night. I¡¯ll ask Sister Ruirui when she wakes up¡­¡±


    An Rui slowly opened her eyes and looked at Xiaohe, who had been scolded by the manager on the other end of the call.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing that An Rui had woken up, Xiao He asked An Rui to look at Weibo.


    An Rui took out her phone from her bag.


    Yesterday, the assistant director asked An Rui to apany him for a night. After she refused, An Rui knew that he would cause trouble.


    He yed the video of her conversation with the director and even showed her throwing herself into Zhou Li¡¯s arms at night.


    It was indeed An Rui¡¯s fault through the video call.


    When she went to record the program, she did not return home at night and her attitude when talking to the director the next day was not very friendly.


    The moment the video was released, the other party, who had seen An Rui¡¯s status being threatened recently, started to buy the trending topic and let the fake reviewers step on An Rui ruthlessly.


    But An Rui was not a nobody anymore. After she became popr, her fans formed a fan club.


    The fake reviewers and fans were equally matched.


    An Rui rubbed her temples and put down her phone.


    Xiaohe looked at An Rui through the rearview mirror. ¡°Sister Ruirui, if you don¡¯t exin this properly, it will affect your reputation in the industry.¡±


    Although An Rui¡¯s fans believed and supported her, this happened during the recording of the show.


    An Rui closed her eyes. ¡°I know my boundaries.¡±


    ¡­.


    There was another touching piece of news that was trending with An Rui.


    Yesterday, the police in the south of the city announced a piece of news.


    An olddy in her nies crossed the road on crutches and suddenly fainted in the middle of the road. At that time, cars wereing and going, and every car that passed by avoided the olddy, not daring to approach her or check her body.


    Until a Mercedes-Benz SUV passed by other cars and stopped at the intersection, blocking other cars.


    A tall figure got out of the car.


    The man ran towards the olddy and gave her first aid. He picked her up and put her in his car.


    A series of actions were swift and agile without any hesitation.


    This video that was less than a minute long caused a huge reaction and heated discussion online the moment it was posted.


    Manyizens said that they were touched by the man who saved them.


    ¡­.


    After An Rui saw her trending topic, she also saw the trending topic about saving people.


    She clicked on the video.


    Seeing Zhou Li¡¯s car appear in the video, her eyes widened slightly in disbelief.


    After watching the entire video, tears filled An Rui¡¯s eyes.


    Like mostizens, she was extremely touched and proud.


    That was her man. He had a noble character and kind personality!


    ¡°Xiaohe, can you drive to the Royal Hospital?¡±


    Hearing An Rui¡¯s words, Xiaohe furrowed her eyebrows tightly. ¡°Sister Ruirui, both you and Doctor Zhou are at the center of attention now. I think it¡¯s better to avoid suspicion.¡±


    ¡°What are you avoiding?¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re popr, you still have to hide your rtionship.¡±


    An Rui¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Xiaohe, I won¡¯t let him suffer.¡±


    Just as she had said when she was dating him, she would not have a secret rtionship with him. If the fans who liked her did not like her because of their rtionship, they were not true fans and would leave.


    Although she was in the entertainment industry, she still hoped to live a normal life.


    An Rui shrugged and her eyes softened at the thought of Zhou Li. ¡°At most, I¡¯ll be invisible again.¡±


    Xiaohe sighed slightly.


    The car stopped in the basement of the Royal Hospital. An Rui put on a hat and mask and took the elevator to the second floor.


    After Zhou Li finished checking the ward, he came over from the inpatient department.


    Several doctors and nurses surrounded him.


    ¡°Dr Zhou, you¡¯re famous! You¡¯re on the trending list!¡±


    Zhou Li was not interested in being on the trending list at all. When he nced at his colleague¡¯s phone, he was surprised to see that An Rui was also on the trending list.

 Chapter 2486: Jumping into His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 2486: Jumping into His Arms</h4>


    Zhou Li hurried toward the office.


    He took out his phone and opened Weibo.


    In the past, he did not read Weibo much. It was only after he got together with An Rui that he downloaded it to pay attention to the entertainment industry.


    An Rui was ranked first on the trending list.


    Zhou Li frowned when he saw the video of An Rui jumping into his arms that night.


    He made a call.


    ¡°Why did you call me today?¡±


    It was Luo Yi, the popr celebrity in the entertainment industry four years ago.


    After Zhou Li went abroad to be an exchange student, he identally met Luo Yi¡¯s grandfather who lived abroad.


    Grandpa was not in good health. There was once when he fainted in the park. After Zhou Li saved him, he asked Zhou Li to be his private doctor.


    Grandpa gave Zhou Li a handsome reward every year and treated him like his own grandson.


    Zhou Li and Luo Yi¡¯s rtionship was naturally better.


    Luo Yi did not like to be an artist. He had left the industry two years ago and bought over an entertainment agency, bing the big boss behind the scenes.


    The managementpany An Rui had signed with now belonged to Luo Yi, but not many people knew that Luo Yi was the boss behind it.


    ¡°Did you see the trending topic today?¡±


    ¡°About you saving the Old Madam? I saw it. My grandfather just sent me a message asking me to learn from you!¡±


    Zhou Li pursed his lips tightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s An Rui.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, are you worried about your girlfriend again? With our rtionship, I definitely won¡¯t make things difficult for her. Don¡¯t worry about this. After making it popr, I¡¯ll get someone to settle it for her.¡±


    Zhou Li raised his other hand and took off his gold-rimmed sses, his fingers pressing between his eyebrows. ¡°What variety show did yourpany ept for her? It¡¯s obvious that the video was released by an insider!¡±


    ¡°I heard about this. It¡¯s the assistant director¡¯s doing,¡± Luo Yi said helplessly. ¡°That person has some background and we can¡¯t touch him for the time being. But I can¡¯t stand him anymore and I¡¯m already searching for his dirt.¡±


    Zhou Li was about to say something when there was a knock on the door.


    He looked up at the door and a fair and exquisite face appeared in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± Zhou Li hung up, got up, and walked toward the door.


    An Rui walked in, closed the door and jumped into Zhou Li¡¯s arms.


    She took off her mask and raised her face slightly, asking for a kiss.


    A faint smile appeared in Zhou Li¡¯s dark eyes. He lowered his head and kissed her pink lips.


    ¡°Doctor Zhou, the reporters from the Capital¡¯s broadcasting station want to make an appointment to interview you¡­¡± ¡±  ¡± The office door was pushed open by a nurse. When she saw what was happening inside, the nurse stopped mid-sentence. Before she mmed the door shut, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything¡­¡±


    The nurse went to the desk and several doctors stopped her.


    ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯ve done something bad?¡±


    The nurse asked softly, ¡°Dr Zhou¡¯s girlfriend is An Rui?¡±


    In the past, only a few people in the hospital knew about Zhou Li and An Rui¡¯s rtionship. The nurse was new and did not know about it.


    When she saw An Rui looking for Zhou Li, she thought that she was here for a consultation.


    In the end, she was dumbfounded when she pushed open the door and saw the two of them kissing inside.


    An Rui had really be popr on the inte recently. The nurse had seen her singing and dancing videos and they were perfect.


    To the nurse, An Rui was the new goddess.


    She had never expected her goddess to be with Dr Zhou from their department.


    ¡°Ah, I remember now. An Rui was on the trending list today. I felt that the figure of the man in the video was familiar at first, but I can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen him before¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Dr Zhou.¡±


    Hearing the nurse¡¯s words, the others who had seen An Rui¡¯s trending video regained their senses.


    Some doctors took out their phones and watched the video again.


    ¡°It¡¯s really Doctor Zhou. It¡¯s quite romantic!¡±


    ¡°Dr Zhou is really capable! He actually found an idol and celebrity girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°I really want to go in and get An Rui¡¯s autograph and take a photo together!¡±


    Zhou Li and An Rui, who were interrupted by the nurse in the office, looked equally embarrassed.


    An Rui leaned her face against Zhou Li¡¯s shoulder and said coquettishly, ¡°What if your colleague sees this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Zhou Li cupped An Rui¡¯s fair and petite face with both hands and looked at her gently. ¡°I caused you trouble that night.¡±


    An Rui smirked. ¡°Then, do you regret it?¡±


    Zhou Li thought of what had happened that night and the hand around his waist tightened.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    An Rui buried her face into his chest and poked his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t ask again.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± He chuckled softly.


    ¡°Are you off work? Let¡¯s go out for dinner!¡±


    ¡°Give me a few minutes.¡±


    Zhou Li tidied up his desk and said something to the doctor on duty at night. He held An Rui¡¯s hand and led her into the elevator.


    They went to a western restaurant for dinner.


    After eating, they sat together and looked at the lights outside the French windows.


    Zhou Li held An Rui¡¯s hand and their fingers intertwined.


    An Rui took a photo of their intertwined fingers.


    She rested her exquisite chin on Zhou Li¡¯s shoulder and asked him with a smile, ¡°Can I post it on Weibo?¡±


    Zhou Li¡¯s breathing turned heavier. ¡°Will it affect your career?¡±


    ¡°There will definitely be an impact.¡± An Rui looked into his gentle and dark eyes, happiness and attachment appearing on her face. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to sneak around. I want my fans to like you more.¡±


    Zhou Li reached out and touched the top of An Rui¡¯s head. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    An Rui posted the photo on her Weibo.


    Seeing this photo, An Rui¡¯s fans almost exploded.


    Miss An Rui was really in love!!!


    The hand that was intertwined with her fingers was slender, thin, and had clean fingernails. It was an especially beautiful hand.


    Combined with the blurry image of the man in the video, the person who was in love with An Rui must be a handsome man.


    It was ament from the Inte Water Army.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how Hua Rui is going to clear their Master¡¯s name. She¡¯s just debuted and she¡¯s already announcing her rtionship. It¡¯s obvious that she doesn¡¯t care about you bootlicking fans!¡±


    ¡°Is An Rui too arrogant? Does she think that she¡¯s really top-notch just because she debuted as the center?¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong with her to announce her rtionship at this time?¡±


    ¡°This is probably another popr idol!¡±


    While the fake reviewers were ridiculing An Rui, An Rui¡¯s fans were like detectives, pulling out the hand that was holding An Rui¡¯s fingers tightly. It was the Orthopedist from the Royal Hospital, Zhou Li!


    He had a high education and good medical skills!


    Someone posted a photo taken secretly at the Royal Hospital.


    Zhou Li was doing ward rounds with several doctors and nurses. He was walking in the middle, wearing a white coat, a mask and sses. His eyes were clear and dark. Although she could not see his full appearance, she could see that he was a handsome and clean person, especially his temperament. He was refined and elegant, making people feel like they were in a spring breeze!

 Chapter 2487: Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 2487: Surprise</h4>


    An Rui¡¯s fanspared Dr Zhou¡¯s hand and the hand that was intertwined with An Rui¡¯s.


    It was exactly the same.


    They were all slender and well-defined.


    Together with the blurry outline in the video, An Rui¡¯s fans were almost certain.


    An Rui¡¯s boyfriend was Dr Zhou from the Royal Hospital.


    After finding An Rui¡¯s boyfriend, fans soon found out that Zhou Li was the second trending topic today and was also a good person with a high degree of discussion.


    Originally, many flowers could not understand An Rui announcing her rtionship the moment she became popr. However, after finding out that her boyfriend was the good person who saved the Old Madam yesterday, the fans all expressed their blessings and support.


    ¡°If I had such a good boyfriend, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to hide him either.¡±


    ¡°So what if some people announced that their boyfriends had left their fans? It proves that it¡¯s not true love.¡±


    ¡°I like such positive idols. They¡¯re open in everything they do and won¡¯t be two-faced.¡±


    ¡°Ruibao, can you post a photo with Dr Zhou?¡±


    ¡°I really want to see what Brother-inw is like in life!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a fan of this couple. Please show off!¡±


    Seeing that thements had changed, An Rui smiled and showed thement to Zhou Li.


    Zhou Li saw thements from An Rui¡¯s fans and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Her tensed heart rxed slightly.


    After they left the western restaurant, they went to the cinema to watch a movie.


    It was nearly ten at night when she returned to Zhou Li¡¯s apartment.


    Zhou Li had already paid for An Rui¡¯s family¡¯s vi.


    He had not told An Rui about this and nned to bring her over after proposing.


    He would give her a surprise then!


    Zhou Li pulled An Rui¡¯s hand and the two of them walked out of the elevator. An Rui walked behind Zhou Li and looked down at her phone, not noticing the graceful figure standing at the door of Zhou Li¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°Dr Zhou, you¡¯re finally back!¡±


    Shen Anyu wore high heels and waited for Zhou Li for nearly three hours.


    Zhou Li frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to M Country to say goodbye to you. I wheedled with my brother for a long time before he told me you were staying here.¡±


    An Rui poked her head out from behind Zhou Li.


    She was wearing a hat and mask, covering herself tightly and Shen Anyu did not recognize her immediately.


    However, she saw a woman following behind Zhou Li.


    ¡°You¡¯re Doctor Zhou¡¯s girlfriend, right?¡± After interacting with Zhou Li for a few months, Shen Anyu had some understanding of him. He looked gentle and easy to talk to, but when it came to his darling girlfriend, he would never show any mercy.


    She had identally answered his calls twice and his expression darkened. Later, when she spoke to him, he ignored her.


    Shen Anyu was a little curious about his girlfriend¡¯s true colors!


    Seeing Shen Anyu talking to her, An Rui could roughly guess her identity.


    The other time, Zhou Li had exined to her that Shen Mingxiu had a cousin who was studying abroad.


    It must be this person, right?


    ¡°You¡¯re Sister Shen Anyu?¡±


    Seeing that An Rui knew his name, Shen Anyu was stunned at first. When she regained her senses, she was stunned again.


    No, no. Why did Dr Zhou¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s voice sound like her idol¡¯s?


    Shen Anyu looked at An Rui. She could not see her face clearly, but she could see her figure.


    Even their figures were very simr!


    Shen Anyu was not stupid. Combined with Zhou Li¡¯s abnormal behavior on the night of the live-stream, she seemed to have discovered some shocking secret.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­¡±


    Shen Anyu ran to An Rui and widened her eyes, looking at her in disbelief.


    ¡°You are, are you Miss An Rui?¡±


    Seeing Shen Anyu¡¯s shocked expression, An Rui could not help but smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Shen Anyu cupped her mouth and spun around on the spot.


    ¡°Oh my god, isn¡¯t this too unbelievable?¡± Shen Anyu looked at Zhou Li, whose face was clear, and held his head in his hands, his eyes full of disbelief. ¡°Dr Zhou¡¯s girlfriend is my idol?¡±


    Zhou Li held An Rui¡¯s hand and pulled her to the door of the apartment.


    An Rui waved at Shen Anyu. ¡°Come in and have a seat?¡±


    Shen Anyu was extremely excited.


    Walking into the living room, An Rui saw that Shen Anyu¡¯s gaze was on her. She took off her hat and mask, her eyes smiling. ¡°After I posted it, the fans already know about my rtionship with Doctor Zhou.¡±


    Shen Anyu said, ¡°I didn¡¯t look at my phone. I was reading while waiting for Dr Zhou toe back.¡±


    Seeming to have thought of something, Shen Anyu immediately exined, ¡°I came to wait for Dr Zhou because I wanted him to call you. I wanted to exin to you about the two calls I received from him¡­¡±


    An Rui smiled and shook her head. ¡°He exined to me about answering the call.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh. It¡¯s good that it didn¡¯t cause any misunderstanding.¡± Shen Anyu wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. At first, she still wanted to pursue her idol¡¯s boyfriend. She was too arrogant!


    ¡°Little girl, can I take a photo with you?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Shen Anyu took out her phone and took a photo with An Rui excitedly.


    He then asked An Rui to sign her book.


    Shen Anyu finally saw her idol and refused to leave immediately. Zhou Li looked at her several times, but she was indifferent and kept talking to An Rui.


    ¡°On the day of the live-stream, my brother and Doctor Zhou went over. I put a t-shirt with your photo on it for them and they lied together.¡±


    ¡°I was still wondering at that time. Dr Zhou doesn¡¯t look like a celebrity, but it turns out that the two of you are a couple!¡±


    Zhou Li came out of the study and saw that Shen Anyu was still in the living room. He looked at his watch. ¡°Isn¡¯t the flight at midnight?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I really want to change my visa.¡±


    Shen Anyu stood up from the sofa and waved at An Rui reluctantly. ¡°Can I see you when Ie to the Capital next time?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Miss An Rui. You¡¯re a hundred times better than Dr Zhou!¡±


    After An Rui sent Shen Anyu into the elevator, she returned to Zhou Li¡¯s apartment.


    Zhou Li was on the phone and An Rui heard a few words and guessed that he was talking to Shen Mingxiu.


    An Ruiy on the sofa and looked at Zhou Li¡¯s tall and thin figure.


    Her expression was slightly dazed.


    She had indeed let go of Shen Mingxiu, but it did not mean that she could erase the memories of her youth!


    Shen Mingxiu was an important part of her youth. Unless she had no other choice, she did not want their rtionship to be as bad as enemies!


    However, Shen Mingxiu had disappointed her time after time and challenged her bottom line time after time. It made her doubt her own taste and had also left a psychological trauma on her feelings!


    During her rtionship with Zhou Li, she would be worried and afraid that the same thing would happen to her and Shen Mingxiu in the future!


    She had never said this to Zhou Li, but he understood her.


    He used his kindness and professionalism to convince Shen Mingxiu to let go of the past. He also made her understandpletely that he was not Shen Mingxiu, and Shen Mingxiu was not him.


    The mistakes that Shen Mingxiu had made in the past would never happen to him!

 Chapter 2488: Letting Go

    <h4>Chapter 2488: Letting Go</h4>


    An Rui could not help but take a photo of Zhou Li¡¯s side profile and post it on Weibo.


    Not long after she posted it, there were so manyments that it seemed like it was going to explode.


    An Rui did not use beauty enhancement and merely patted him.


    The lightnded on the handsome man. He was tall and gentle, his side profile well-defined and clean.


    The fansmented.


    ¡°How did such a gentle-looking person like Dr Zhou get together with Rui Bao?¡±


    ¡°Rui Bao is like a wild cat on stage, wild and lustful. I think Rui Bao pursued Doctor Zhou first!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Dr Zhou¡¯s side profile is too charming. His nose bridge is so straight!¡±


    After Zhou Li hung up, he turned back to look at An Rui.


    An Rui looked at her fans¡¯ments and could not help but smile.


    After An Rui posted Zhou Li¡¯s photo, it quickly became a trending topic.


    An Rui¡¯s head almost exploded.


    Did this little ancestor really want to be a fool just because she had debuted with a high poprity?


    She had just released the photo of her interlocked fingers and then posted the photo of her boyfriend¡¯s side profile.


    Had she forgotten that she was an idol?


    The manager immediately called Xiaohe and scolded her.


    ¡°Ask her to delete the photo quickly. Why are you showing off your affection at this time?¡±


    Her manager was still working overtime in thepany. When she got angry, she saw a handsome figure from the corner of her eye.


    The big boss, Luo Yi, came over.


    The manager hung up, thinking that Luo Yi hade to scold her. After all, An Rui had just signed with thepany and had already caused so much trouble.


    Luo Yi knocked on his manager¡¯s desk. ¡°Come to my office.¡±


    When they arrived at Luo Yi¡¯s office, the manager said carefully, ¡°CEO Luo, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to An Rui properlyter and ask her to rify her rtionship¡­¡±


    Luo Yi waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rify. Her boyfriend is my good friend and an outstanding person. It hasn¡¯t been easy for them to get to where they are today. Let nature take its course!¡±


    Luo Yi took the iPad and swiped it a few times, looking at thetest news on Weibo. ¡°Dr Zhou is a positive person. It¡¯s good for An Rui¡¯s image to be with him.¡±


    Shock appeared in the manager¡¯s eyes.


    She never thought that Dr Zhou and Big Boss were good friends.


    With the protection of the big boss, as long as An Rui was not too arrogant, there should be no problem in the entertainment industry in the future!


    After the manager went out, Luo Yi sent a WeChat message to Zhou Li.


    ¡°Tell your girlfriend to stop showing off. Even if she has a good boyfriend, show off your affection!¡±


    Zhou Li sat on the sofa and saw that it was a message from Luo Yi. He replied, ¡°Up to her.¡±


    Putting down his phone, Zhou Li pulled An Rui into his arms.


    The moment An Rui looked up at him, he lowered his head and kissed her deeply.


    An Rui patted Zhou Li¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Close the curtains.¡±


    Zhou Li picked up the remote control and pressed it.


    As the electric curtains slowly closed, An Rui was carried onto the man¡¯sp.


    ¡­.


    Ye Tian¡¯s twenty-third birthday party was held in Crown Pce.


    On this day, she registered her marriage with Gu Yang.


    The wedding still needed to be prepared. Ye Tian did not want to organize a grand wedding, so she only invited family, familiar friends and colleagues.


    An Rui and Zhou Li were also invited.


    Although there were not many arrangements, the banquet hall was full of peopleing to give their blessings.


    Ye Tian was wearing a red gown, her long hair draped over her shoulders and there was a feminine charm in her sweetness.


    After greeting Ye Tian and Gu Yang, An Rui saw Ning Yuan.


    Ning Yuan was wearing a long dress with one shoulder and waistline today. Her makeup was simple and elegant, and there was a strand of curly hair by her cheek, making her look intellectual and beautiful.


    Ning Yuan also saw An Rui. She raised her wine ss and smiled at her.


    An Rui smiled back and was about to walk over to talk to Ning Yuan when she saw Shen Mingxiuing in from the corner of her eye.


    Ye Tian, who was entertaining guests, also saw Shen Mingxiu and nced at Gu Yang beside her.


    She pulled him aside. ¡°You invited Shen Mingxiu?¡±


    Ye Tian did not know what had happened to Shen Mingxiu, nor did Gu Yang. Only Zhou Li and An Rui knew about Shen Mingxiu¡¯s ident.


    ¡°He asked me out for a drink two days ago. He said that he had thought it through and had let go. He wouldn¡¯t do anything overboard again!¡±


    Ye Tian was doubtful, but they were high school ssmates for three years after all. Their friendship was still there. Now that he was here, Ye Tian could not chase him out.


    She looked at An Rui worriedly.


    Shen Mingxiu had already walked in front of An Rui. They said something and walked toward the back garden.


    Ye Tian pursed her lips, a trace of worry appearing in her doe eyes. ¡°Do you want to follow and take a look?¡±


    Gu Yang hugged Ye Tian¡¯s slender shoulders. ¡°Trust Old Shen again! If he still dares to mess around, let¡¯s ignore him in the future!¡±


    ¡­.


    In the back garden.


    An Rui looked at Shen Mingxiu, who had called her out, and frowned slightly.


    Although she heard from Zhou Li that Shen Mingxiu had let go, they had never met and she did not know if Shen Mingxiu had changed.


    Looking at the guarded expression in An Rui¡¯s almond-shaped eyes, Shen Mingxiu put his hands in his pockets and a self-deprecating smile appeared on his lips. ¡°I suddenly remember that I was quite silly in the past.¡±


    An Rui was stunned.


    Shen Mingxiu shrugged, the sneer on his lips deepening. ¡°You clearly did something wrong, but you don¡¯t know how to repent and think that you and Zhou Li betrayed me. I¡¯m really a f*cking piece of sh*t!¡±


    Before she hadpletely removed Shen Mingxiu from her heart, An Rui hoped to hear sincere regret and apology from him!


    But every time they met, he was domineering and the mistake he made was just a small matter!


    It made her hate and hate him!


    After so many years, she no longer had much emotions when he said these in front of her.


    ¡°You will meet other women in the future. I hope you can learn from the lessons of the past and not hurt a woman who treats you sincerely!¡±


    Shen Mingxiu touched his head. He was not interested in finding a woman in the future. The most important thing now was to run thepany and take care of his daughter.


    Several high school ssmates saw An Rui and Shen Mingxiu talking in the back garden.


    Those high school ssmates were also present on the night before Xia Fan¡¯s wedding. Later, they realized their mistake and apologized to An Rui and Zhou Li in the group.


    Seeing An Rui and Shen Mingxiu go out to talk alone, she was a little worried for Zhou Li. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡±


    Zhou Li¡¯s expression was gentle and elegant, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°I believe them.¡±


    ¡°Did you reconcile with Old Shen?¡±


    Zhou Li hummed.


    ¡°Your tolerance is not something us mortals canpare to.¡±


    ¡°If it was me, I would ignore Shen Mingxiu for at least ten years.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, you ignored me for ten years and I don¡¯t want to talk to you either!¡± Shen Mingxiu walked in and heard what that ssmate said to Zhou Li.


    Shen Mingxiu put his arm around Zhou Li¡¯s shoulders and looked at the students. ¡°I did do something wrong in the past, but Doctor Zhou is not as petty as you. I¡¯ve thought it through and will give him and An Rui my blessings in the future!¡±

 Chapter 2489: Don’t Want to Have Anything to Do With Him

    <h4>Chapter 2489: Don¡¯t Want to Have Anything to Do With Him</h4>


    Shen Mingxiu¡¯s words stunned the students slightly.


    She thought that the three of them would be enemies.


    But now it seemed like they were thinking too much.


    When Ye Tian and Gu Yang saw this, smiles appeared in their eyes.


    After informing Gu Yang, Ye Tian walked toward her university roommates.


    Although it was not Zhang Shan and Xia Lu¡¯s first timeing to Crown Pce, they would be amazed and exim every time they came.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to be friends with the little princess.¡±


    ¡°Ning Yuan, those young masters have been looking at you!¡± Xia Lu said.


    Ning Yuan and Ye Tian were not from the same major, but they lived in the same dormitory.


    Ning Yuan usually did not talk much and looked bright and cold, but after getting familiar with her, they found that she was not as cold as she looked.


    During university, Ye Tian had been attacked on the forum and she was the one who had hacked the post.


    Later, when they identally found out that she was aputer expert, they did not know what she had done behind her back.


    Ning Yuan looked in the direction Xia Lu was pointing at. Several young men were talking softly and looking in her direction.


    His gaze was like he was assessing an item!


    ¡°Ning Yuan, do you really have a boyfriend?¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°In the four years of university, I¡¯ve never seen your boyfriende to school to look for you. Is he not in the capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m busy with work.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really curious what kind of man is worthy of our beauty!¡±


    ¡°He will pick me up here after the banquet.¡±


    ¡°Wow, we¡¯ll be able to see the truthter!¡±


    A smile appeared on Ning Yuan¡¯s face.


    Ning Yuan was beautiful and charming. When she smiled, she looked like a forest elf.


    The young men who were staring at Ning Yuan were stunned.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± A cynical voice sounded.


    When the young men saw Feng Chen and the high and mighty Ye Yu, they immediately looked away from Ning Yuan.


    One of them lifted his chin. ¡°I¡¯m looking at the little princess¡¯s university roommate. Her face and figure are extremely good.¡±


    Feng Chen looked at Ning Yuan and saw that she looked a little familiar. He turned to look at the man beside him, whose eyes were dark and cold. ¡°Is that the beautiful reporter from the Capital¡¯s broadcasting station? She wanted to enter our department for an interviewst time but was rejected by His Highness.¡±


    Ning Yuan, Xia Lu and Zhang Shan went to the buffet area to eat. Suddenly, Ning Yuan felt a pain in her arm.


    She looked at Xia Lu, who was pinching her arm tightly.


    Xia Lu said softly, ¡°Look, it¡¯s the Second Prince!¡±


    A big shot that could only be seen on TV usually appeared here and was even more handsome and cold than on camera. It made people excited!


    Xia Lu was a crazy fan of Ye Yu. She did not like political news, but as long as the Second Prince appeared on TV, she would revise the news!


    The Second Prince held an important position in the royal family and was an important figure that all the broadcastingpanies wanted to interview.


    Ning Yuan had spent a month contacting the Second Prince¡¯s assistant. The assistant was probably touched by her sincerity and revealed the whereabouts of the Second Prince to her that day.


    In the end, she was ignored when she rushed over and almost caused her assistant to lose his job.


    Seeing that Xia Lu was extremely excited, Ning Yuan looked up.


    The most outstanding man among them was wearing a ck shirt and was not wearing a tie like on TV. The first two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned and he was tall and there was a stable aura on him that did not match his age. When he stood there, his noble and dignified aura was naturally revealed, making people not dare to y any tricks in front of him.


    ¡°His Highness is looking over. Is he looking at me?¡± Xia Lu was so excited that her fingernails were almost digging into Ning Yuan¡¯s arm.


    Ning Yuan picked up a piece of snack and fed it to Xia Lu. ¡°He¡¯s an iron te. I think he can only think about it. It¡¯s not as delicious as dessert. What do you think?¡±


    Xia Lu pouted and lowered her eyes shyly. ¡°Of course I know I can only imagine. To be honest, he was the male lead when I had the dream.¡±


    Ning Yuan and Zhang Shan could not help but smile.


    Ye Tian walked over and spoke to the three of them.


    When she learned that Ning Yuan had been promoted and had entered the satellite channel from the Capital¡¯s broadcasting station, admiration appeared in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the program you interviewed. It¡¯s very deep and thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°I still have to work harder.¡±


    ¡­.


    When the birthday party ended, it was almost ten at night.


    Ning Yuan took a taxi out of Crown Pce and went to the door to wait for her boyfriend, Lu Ran.


    Xia Lu and Zhang Shan waited for a while, but no one came, so they could only wave goodbye to her.


    ¡°Ning Yuan, let¡¯s meet again next time.¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded at them.


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, Ning Yuan called Lu Ran when she did not see his car.


    ¡°Yuanyuan, my stomach hurts a little. I just went to the hospital. Wait a while more, I¡¯lle and fetch you now.¡±


    ¡°If your stomach hurts, don¡¯te over. I¡¯ll take a taxi back.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s more convenient here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, send me a message when you get home.¡±


    A ck Bentley stopped beside Ning Yuan. ¡°Beauty, where are you going? Shall we give you a ride?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at the man who spoke. He was handsome and charming, with a smile in his slender eyes and looked a little devilish. Ning Yuan was about to say something when she found that there was a man sitting in the front passenger seat.


    The dim lights in the carnded on the man¡¯s face, his side profile cold. He did not look at her, leaning against the seat with his eyes closed.


    If it was not for work, Ning Yuan really did not want to have much contact with the Second Prince.


    Because a few years ago, she had done something especially embarrassing.


    At that time, she was in the dance team and had a bad rtionship with another girl in the team. That day, they went against each other again.


    That girl pointed at someone and said that if she dared to flirt with that boy resting backstage, he would be her follower in the future.


    Ning Yuan did not think too much at that time and went over to flirt with the boy whose gaze could freeze people to death!


    But after so many years, her facial features and face were still young and she had put on makeup. It was different from how she looked now.


    Ning Yuan felt that he would not remember that episode.


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡±


    Feng Chen said nothing more. He rolled up the window, stepped on the elerator, and the luxurious car sped away.


    After the car drove out, Feng Chen raised his eyebrows at the rearview mirror. ¡°Has my charm decreased recently? I was rejected when I sent the beauty back personally!¡±


    The man in the front passenger seat did not respond.


    Feng Chen looked at the handsome and cold man and smacked his lips. ¡°I know, it must be your cold aura that scared her.¡±


    Ye Yu opened his depthless ck eyes and said coldly, ¡°Stop being narcissistic.¡±


    Feng Chen smirked devilishly. ¡°That beauty just now meets my standards from head to toe.¡±

 Chapter 2490: As Long As She Wanted, There Was Nothing She Couldn’t Get

    <h4>Chapter 2490: As Long As She Wanted, There Was Nothing She Couldn¡¯t Get</h4>


    After Ning Yuan got a taxi, she did not go home but went to Lu Ran¡¯s apartment.


    Lu Ran was the illegitimate son of the Lu family. Before the Lu family acknowledged him, he had stayed in the same town as Ning Yuan.


    For a long time, Ning Yuan only treated Lu Ran as her brother and had no other thoughts. Lu Ran pursued her for several years and in the end, she was touched by his sincerity.


    They had been dating for more than a year.


    Their rtionship was still stable.


    Ning Yuan had the key to Lu Ran¡¯s apartment and she opened the door to go in.


    Lu Ran had not returned yet and Ning Yuan had cooked some millet porridge.


    After the porridge was cooked, Ning Yuan left a note and left Lu Ran¡¯s apartment.


    When she arrived downstairs, Ning Yuan was about to leave in the car when she suddenly saw the white car driving into the district from the corner of her eye.


    It was Lu Ran¡¯s car.


    Ning Yuan took a few steps forward and stopped.


    A smile appeared on her lips, thinking that Lu Ran had seen her.


    After Lu Ran got out of the car, he went around the front of the car to the front passenger seat.


    Pulling open the door, Lu Ran helped the woman out of the car.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s pupils constricted the moment she saw the woman¡¯s face.


    Ning Shiyu!


    Ning Yuan¡¯s cousin.


    They had been enemies since they were young.


    Ever since Ning Yuan¡¯s father passed away, Ning Shiyu had be the Ning family¡¯s most doted daughter. She had to have whatever Ning Yuan had.


    He was used to snatching her things. Was he going to snatch her boyfriend too?


    Ning Yuan gritted her teeth and told herself not to be rash. Perhaps their rtionship was not what she had imagined.


    ¡°Ah Ran, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone about my miscarriage, especially Ning Yuan.¡±


    Miscarriage?


    Ning Yuan widened her eyes and looked at the man and woman standing by the car door in disbelief.


    Lu Ran¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt towards Ning Shiyu. He raised his slender hand and touched her hair. ¡°Shiyu, I¡¯ve done you wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I did it willingly.¡± Ning Shiyu¡¯s slender body trembled slightly in the night breeze. She looked up at Lu Ran with her fair and gentle face, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°But I have to rest here tonight. I¡¯m afraid my parents will find out if I go back.¡±


    Lu Ran held Ning Shiyu¡¯s slender shoulders, feeling guilty and pity for her gentleness and understanding. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll help you upstairs.¡±


    Ning Yuan watched as the two figures disappeared from her sight. She froze on the spot, unable to move for a long time.


    Her eyes were a little dry. She felt terrible, but not a single tear fell.


    Ning Shiyu¡¯s pretty face was really useful to men.


    He had almost lost his life for her when he was able to snatch away a close friend of the opposite sex.


    Now, she could snatch away her warm boyfriend, Lu Ran.


    Ha.


    Ning Yuan bit her lip, her beautiful eyes cold and mocking.


    ¡­.


    Lu Ran helped Ning Shiyu to the apartment.


    After entering, he smelled the faint fragrance of millet porridge.


    After helping Ning Shiyu to the sofa, Lu Ran hurried to the kitchen.


    Seeing the millet porridge in the pot and the note on the kitchen counter, Lu Ran¡¯s mind buzzed and his face turned pale.


    Ning Yuan was here?


    When did shee and when did she leave?


    Did she see him helping Ning Shiyu over?


    Lu Ran hugged his head with both hands and pursed his lips, reminding himself to calm down.


    With Ning Yuan¡¯s temper, she would have rushed up to question him if she saw him with Ning Shiyu!


    She must not have seen it!


    After Lu Ranforted himself, he went to the balcony to call Ning Yuan.


    Ning Yuan did not leave. She stood in the dark downstairs and looked upstairs.


    She answered the call without saying anything.


    ¡°Yuanyuan, are you home?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart ached when she heard Lu Ran¡¯s concerned voice. If she had not happened to see that scene today, would he have kept the fact that he had slept with Ning Shiyu and had a miscarriage from her?


    Ning Yuan closed her eyes. She was decisive and did not drag her feet. After knowing what had happened, she could not pretend that nothing had happened!


    ¡°When did you and Ning Shiyu start?¡±


    Hearing Ning Yuan¡¯s question, Lu Ran¡¯s heart jumped to his throat and his throat seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible ck hand.


    He wanted to defend himself, but it was obvious that no matter how much he defended himself, Ning Yuan would not believe him.


    ¡°Yuanyuan, I¡¯m not the only son in the Lu family. My mother is my mistress and I want to stand firm in the Lu family, so¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan interrupted Lu Ran¡¯s unfinished words with a cold smile. ¡°So you were moved when Ning Shiyu approached you? Not only can you sleep with her, but you can also get my uncle¡¯s support and help. You yed this game really well!¡±


    ¡°But Lu Ran, who am I?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not. Everything I do is for our future.¡±


    Ning Yuan chuckled.


    This reason was really dignified!


    ¡°Then you¡¯re really noble. Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t reached that realm and can¡¯t reach your level!¡±


    After Ning Yuan finished speaking, the man on the other end of the call was silent for a long time.


    Ning Yuan was about to break up when she heard him say softly, ¡°Since you know, let¡¯s break up!¡±


    Ning Yuan felt like she had been struck by lightning.


    F*ck, you cheated on me first. How dare you mention breaking up first?


    Ning Yuan almost stopped breathing, her lips twitching. ¡°Lu Ran, you¡¯re really impressive!¡±


    ¡°Yuanyuan, if I take over the Lu Corporation and you haven¡¯t found a suitable boyfriend, I will pursue you again.¡± Lu Ran seemed to have made an important decision. ¡°But now, I need Shiyu¡¯s help.¡±


    Ning Yuan was so angry that her face turned green. She thought that she had slowly matured and could stabilize her emotions, but now, she could not help but curse. ¡°Lu Ran, f*ck you. Do you think I can¡¯t find a good man without you? Just you and Ning Shiyu wait. The man I¡¯ll find in the future won¡¯t be able to snatch him away even if she wants to!¡±


    Ning Yuan hung up the call, trembling.


    Lu Ran looked at the darkened phone screen and looked downstairs.


    A slender and tall figure came out from the dark in high heels.


    Lu Ran subconsciously walked toward the door.


    However, he had just opened the door when a soft figure hugged him from behind.


    ¡°Ah Ran, I heard your call with Ning Yuan just now. I¡¯m sorry, my appearance caused a problem in your rtionship. I¡¯ll exin to Ning Yuan now¡­¡±


    Lu Ran slowly retracted his hand from the door handle.


    He turned around and looked at the pale and swaying Ning Shiyu, aplicated look shing in his eyes.


    He had broken up with Ning Yuan and could not lose Ning Shiyu again.


    ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no need to exin.¡± Lu Ran reached out and pulled Ning Shiyu into his arms. ¡°Ning Yuan is in the past. You¡¯re my present and future.¡±


    Knowing that she could only listen to his words and not take them seriously, Ning Shiyu still felt sweet in her heart.


    At the same time, his lips curled up smugly.


    What Ning Yuan had, she could get as long as she wanted it!

 Chapter 2491: Chance Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 2491: Chance Encounter</h4>


    It was eleven at night.


    Ning Yuan returned to the Ning family vi.


    To be exact, it was the vi of her uncle and aunt, Ning Shiyu¡¯s parents.


    She was brought over by her uncle to stay with them when she was fifteen years old.


    Apart from her uncle, no one in this family had ever treated her as family.


    Ning Yuan wanted to move out, but every time she moved out for two days, her aunt would make a scene in her district.


    Ning Yuan knew that her aunt¡¯s purpose was to use her face to get the benefits she wanted.


    Auntie had always been smart. How could she let her eat and drink here for free all these years?


    When Ning Yuan returned, her aunt, Song Yuling, was on the phone with someone.


    Her tone was slightly ttering. ¡°President Li, I promise to let Yuanyuan go tomorrow. It¡¯s gettingte, you should rest early.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact you tomorrow.¡±


    Song Yuling hung up and turned back to look at Ning Yuan, who was walking toward the living room.


    He smiled indifferently. ¡°Did you hear what I said just now? The rich President Li saw the program you hosted at the broadcastingpany a few days ago and has a good impression of you. I¡¯ll ask you out for a meal tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Although President Li¡¯s wife died, he¡¯s only in his forties. It¡¯s the best age for a man.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be your fortune if you can marry into the Li family.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s beautiful face was expressionless. She did not even look at Song Yuling and walked straight to her room.


    Song Yuling was furious when she saw Ning Yuan ignoring her.


    He took a few steps forward, grabbed Ning Yuan¡¯s wrist and pped her beautiful face.


    ¡°Are you deaf when I¡¯m talking to you? I found a good family for you out of the kindness of my heart, but you¡¯re still so arrogant! Your mother ran away with someone in the early years, your father died, and you¡¯re left with a sickly grandmother. If it wasn¡¯t for your uncle¡¯s kindness, you and your grandmother would have starved to death. You ate, drank, and used our food. Now that it¡¯s time for you to repay me, you¡¯re pretending to be deaf and mute?¡±


    The p was not very hard, but Ning Yuan was still a little dazed.


    Faced with Song Yuling¡¯s ferocious and angry expression, Ning Yuan seemed rather calm.


    She could handle Lu Ran and Ning Shiyu cheating on her tonight, not to mention this p from Song Yuling.


    She was not in the mood to argue with Song Yuling. It was not strange for such a person to teach a mistress!


    Seeing that Ning Yuan was still silent, Song Yuling was furious. Her exquisitely made up face was about to crack. She raised her hand, wanting to swing it at Ning Yuan¡¯s other cheek, but Ning Bangguo rushed over and grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Why did you hit the child?¡±


    ¡°Ask her what she did to make me angry.¡±


    ¡°No matter what she did, she can¡¯t hit people, can she?¡±


    Seeing that Ning Bangguo was defending Ning Yuan, Song Yuling was so angry that her face was ashen. She seemed to have thought of something and her words hurt even more. ¡°If the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam will be crooked. Her mother was not a good person back then, and now her daughter is the same¡­¡±


    Ning Bangguo interrupted Song Yuling angrily. ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so fierce to me? Didn¡¯t I do this for you?¡± Song Yuling waved her hand and turned to leave.


    Ning Bangguo sighed and said to Ning Yuan, ¡°Go back to your room first!¡±


    Ning Yuan returned to her room andy on the bed.


    The scene of Lu Ran helping Ning Shiyu out of the car kept appearing in her mind.


    When Lu Ran was in front of her, he was considerate and considerate. Sometimes, when she worked overtimete, he would personally bring her supper he had made.


    Many colleagues in the broadcastingpany were envious of her having a considerate and gentle boyfriend.


    But now it seemed like his gentleness was not only directed at her.


    Fairy tales were all lies. Reality was only cruel and ridiculous.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked. Come in!¡±


    Ning Bangguo pushed the door open and walked in.


    Ning Bangguo was holding an ice pack and handed it to Ning Yuan.


    ¡°Your aunt didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She might have gotten angry because of work recently. Don¡¯t me her.¡±


    Ning Yuan took the ice pack and put it on her face. She looked at Ning Bangguo, who had aged a little recently. ¡°Uncle, what happened to thepany?¡±


    ¡°There was a loan that couldn¡¯te down and there was a problem with thepany¡¯s funds. CEO Li originally agreed to invest a sum of money, but he asked to meet you.


    Ning Bangguo patted the back of Ning Yuan¡¯s hand lightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then don¡¯t go. Uncle will think of another way to deal with thepany.¡±


    ¡°Rest early!¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at Ning Bangguo¡¯s departing figure. His usually straight back was slightly bowed and he looked like he was under a lot of pressure.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Ning Bangguo, who had walked to the door, turned back to look at Ning Yuan.


    ¡°Send me that President Li¡¯s message.¡±


    Aplicated look shed past Ning Bangguo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yuanyuan, if you don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    ¡°Auntie is right. I¡¯ve been eating and drinking here all these years and Grandma¡¯s illness cost you a lot of money. Now that yourpany is in trouble, I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing!¡±


    Ning Bangguo nodded and handed Ning Yuan a business card.


    Back in the master bedroom, Song Yuling walked to Ning Bangguo and asked, ¡°How is it? Did she agree?¡±


    Ning Bangguo nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t force her in this way next time.¡±


    ¡°If she was more obedient and married President Li, I naturally wouldn¡¯t force her. If not, she would have to listen to my arrangements!¡±


    Ning Bangguo rubbed his throbbing temples and frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s Shiyu? Why isn¡¯t she back yet?¡±


    ¡°Shiyu is a grown girl and has her own life. Don¡¯t be too strict.¡±


    Ning Bangguo stared at Song Yuling for a few seconds and said thoughtfully, ¡°Does Shiyu have a boyfriend?¡±


    Song Yuling hummed in agreement.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to have a boyfriend. Which family¡¯s young master is he from?¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t stabilized yet. Don¡¯t ask yet.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. When it¡¯s stable, bring it home for me to take a look.¡±


    ¡­.


    The next afternoon.


    Ning Yuan received a call from Song Yuling, asking her to go home.


    Ning Yuan asked for leave from the department head and returned to the Ning family.


    Song Yuling took a dress for Ning Yuan. ¡°Wear this.¡±


    Ning Yuan took the dress and went into the room to change.


    Unlike her usual professional attire, Song Yuling asked Ning Yuan to change into a long red dress.


    This color and style was quite picky.


    Ning Yuan was tall and beautiful, her skin fair. The dress did not look out of ce on her, but was dazzling and ostentatious.


    Seeing Ning Yuan walk out of the room, Song Yuling cursed softly.


    Ning Yuan pretended not to hear her. If it was a vixen, who couldpare to her and her daughter?


    Huangting Hotel.


    In the VIP room on the second floor.


    Feng Chen drank a ss of wine and looked downstairs in boredom.


    His devilish eyes suddenly swept to a graceful red figure.


    ¡°Tsk, isn¡¯t that the little princess¡¯s roommate from university?¡± Feng Chen circled around Ning Yuan and his gazended on Ning Bangguo and Song Yuling, who were in front of her. He smirked. ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence. Yesterday, I saw thatdy having dinner with President Li. President Li fell for thatdy¡¯s niece and didn¡¯t expect her to be sent here today.¡±

 Chapter 2492: Don’t Have Any Thoughts You Shouldn’t Have

    <h4>Chapter 2492: Don¡¯t Have Any Thoughts You Shouldn¡¯t Have</h4>


    Ye Yu did not even nce downstairs. He never liked to waste time on meaningless topics.


    He lit a cigarette and leaned back to smoke.


    Before long, there was a knock on the door.


    A man in his fifties came in with a pure and beautiful girl.


    ¡°Baby, this is the Second Prince and this is Young Master Feng.¡±


    The girl greeted them.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is my niece, Yu Bao¡¯er, who came back from studying abroad.¡± The man shot a look at the girl, who walked over and sat beside Ye Yu.


    Ye Yu¡¯s eyes did not move and his deep ck eyes nced at Yu Hai.


    She raised her hand. ¡°Uncle Yu, sit.¡±


    Yu Hai was the director of the royal family¡¯s financial department. He was a distant rtive of the deceased Queen and had worked for the royal family for many years, his foundation stable.


    She thought that she would be able to work until she retired, but after Ye Yu took over the finances of the royal family, he made bold reforms and checked the ounts.


    Yu Hai used to swallow a lot in private because he was the Queen¡¯s distant rtive.


    It looked good on the surface, but it could not withstand detailed investigation.


    She thought that Ye Yu would just investigate it casually because he was an elder.


    She did not expect him to invite the young master of the Feng Bank, Feng Chen, to check the ounts.


    The ounts had not been fully investigated and Yu Hai was invited to Huangting for a meal by Ye Yu. The old fox, who had been around for many years, could smell that something was wrong.


    So he came with his innocent and beautiful niece.


    Although the Second Prince had not been close to women all these years, how could any man be indifferent to beauty?


    Yu Hai looked at Ye Yu. He was wearing a tailored ck shirt with the cufflinks unbuttoned and the sleeves folded over his arm. The watch on his left wrist was luxurious and low-key. He stubbed out the cigarette and looked at Yu Hai with dark eyes. ¡°Uncle Yu is old and at the age of retirement.¡±


    Yu Hai¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He had just turned fifty and was still a few years away from retirement.


    Did Ye Yu say this to make him resign?


    For the royal family¡¯s financial department, the power and benefits they had were unimaginable to outsiders.


    No one would leave willingly.


    Yu Hai was in the department and his subordinates were all promoted by him.


    If he left, it would cause instability in people¡¯s hearts and affect the interests of all parties.


    Ye Yu did not dismiss him directly but asked him to resign. He probably did not dare to touch him easily!


    At this thought, Yu Hai felt more confident.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re young and hot-blooded. I know you want to achieve results, but you can¡¯t disappoint your old staff!¡±


    Ye Yu did not move his eyes, his lips curling up slightly. ¡°Of course. I bought a vi for Uncle Yu in Y Country. Xiao Yu will also go over to apany you. As long as Uncle Yu cherishes this opportunity, you should be happy in yourter years.¡±


    The moment Ye Yu finished speaking, Yu Hai¡¯s phone rang.


    He got up to answer a call.


    His expression changed when he found out that his only son had gotten into an ident and was detained at the police station.


    He was secretly married and no one knew about his son and wife.


    His son had been pampered by him and his wife since he was young. When he grew up, he was extremely rebellious and disobedient, causing him a lot of trouble.


    A few years ago, he had asked his wife to bring his son to Y Country, thinking that no one would know. Even if he was caught one day, he would not implicate his wife and children.


    She did not expect¡­


    This troublesome son had actuallymitted a crime in Y Country!


    The vein on Yu Hai¡¯s forehead twitched. He looked at Ye Yu, who was young but had deep thoughts and a ruthless mind. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Your Highness is right. I¡¯m indeed old and at the age of retirement.¡±


    ¡­.


    In another private room.


    President Li ordered a table of dishes. Song Yuling and Ning Bangguo ate a few mouthfuls before they stood up.


    ¡°President Li, something cropped up with Bang Country and I can¡¯t eat with you,¡± Song Yuling said.


    CEO Li smiled and nodded. ¡°CEO Ning and Mrs Ning have something on, so I won¡¯t keep you any longer. Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡±


    Song Yuling was full of smiles. ¡°Alright, alright. There will definitely be a chance.¡± Before turning to leave, she nced at Ning Yuan. ¡°Apany President Li well.¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her red lips slightly. She did not respond to Song Yuling but nced at Ning Bangguo.


    Ning Bangguo avoided Ning Yuan¡¯s gaze and was pulled out of the room by Song Yuling.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart seemed to have been pricked by a sharp needle.


    There was some pain.


    She thought that her uncle really doted on her, but it turned out that he only treated her as a tool for benefits like Song Yuling.


    Ning Yuan lowered her thick and long eyshes. Before she could calm down, a hand was ced on her slender shoulder.


    Ning Yuan turned her head and looked at the man sitting beside her.


    President Li and Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes met and he swallowed unconsciously.


    Ning Bangguo¡¯s niece was really beautiful. There was a hint of arrogance and wildness in her charm.


    He inexplicably wanted to be conquered!


    President Li¡¯s throat moved and he took a deep breath, smelling an elegant and natural fragrance.


    ¡°Xiao Yuan, I saw the program you hosted on TVst time. Not only are you beautiful, but you¡¯re also talented. You¡¯re very suitable to be my wife.¡± Seeing that Ning Yuan was silent, President Li¡¯s gazended on her fair and beautiful face even more fearlessly. ¡°Although I¡¯m twenty years older than you, older men will dote on their wives¡­¡±


    President Li¡¯s hand caressed Ning Yuan¡¯s fair hand.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s red lips curled up slightly. She avoided President Li¡¯s hand and took out a document from her bag.


    ¡°President Li, you should take a look at this document before you decide if you want to marry me?¡±


    President Li smirked and smiled as he took the document. ¡°This is your resume, right? You don¡¯t have to let me see this. I¡¯m more willing to get to know you after marriage¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, President Li¡¯s expression changed when he saw the contents of the document.


    His other hand on Ning Yuan¡¯s shoulder retracted and he red at Ning Yuan with a dark expression. ¡°Where did you get these?¡±


    Faced with President Li¡¯s anger, Ning Yuan¡¯s expression was calm and her red lips were curled up. ¡°My wife is terminally ill. On one hand, she pretended to love her wife in front of my father-inw¡¯s family, and on the other hand, she secretly cheated on me with another woman. And there¡¯s more than one.¡±


    ¡°What do you think will happen if your father-inw and his family see this record?¡±


    President Li¡¯s achievements today were because of the support of his father-inw¡¯s family.


    Although his wife was gone, President Li was still a little afraid of his father-inw and his family.


    President Li looked at the beautiful and exquisite girl in front of him and frowned with a dark expression.


    How did Mrs Ning describe this niece to him? She said that she was big-breasted but brainless, materialistic and a typical vase. If he wanted to get her, it was only a matter of minutes!


    But from the current situation, it was clearly not the case.


    Not only was she not a vase, she was also smart, scheming and calm.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s slender fingers rested on her chin and her smile faded. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Invest in my uncle¡¯spany and help me leave the Ning family.¡±

 Chapter 2493: He Suddenly Appeared in the Middle of the Night

    <h4>Chapter 2493: He Suddenly Appeared in the Middle of the Night</h4>


    While President Li was on the phone with Song Yuling, Ning Yuan went to the washroom.


    Coming out of the washroom, Ning Yuan went to the garden to take a breather.


    She had only taken a few steps when she saw a tall ck figure behind the rockwork.


    The man was holding a phone in one hand and a cigarette in the other. The smoke slowly rose and blurred his well-defined and handsome face.


    He should be talking about work. His voice was deep and cold, exuding an invisible dignity and aura.


    Ning Yuan was not interested in eavesdropping on others¡¯ calls and nned to go to another ce.


    A delicate white figure walked past her and went behind the rockwork.


    The man ended the call.


    That slender figure stood in front of him.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± The girl seemed to have mustered up a lot of courage before she dared to speak to him.


    The man¡¯s face was hidden in the smoke and Ning Yuan could not see his expression, but she saw him walking around the girl.


    ¡°Your Highness, can we add each other on WeChat?¡±


    Among Mu Sihan¡¯s three children, Ye Yu was the most simr to him, regardless of personality or appearance.


    But in fact, he was colder than his father.


    Since he was young, although there were many people who had a crush on him, few dared to show their feelings to him.


    Usually, when his cold ck eyes swept over, she would be so scared that she would not dare to say anything.


    The fierce and cold aura on him was too strong.


    ¡°No.¡± Faced with Yu Bao¡¯er¡¯s shy and admiring gaze, he rejected her expressionlessly.


    Yu Bao¡¯er thought of Yu Hai¡¯s instructions and she pulled the man¡¯s sleeve, her eyes bright. ¡°Your Highness, I want to be friends with you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she was pushed away by a strong force.


    Yu Bao¡¯er fell to the ground.


    ¡°Go back and take a look at yourself in the mirror.¡± The man said coldly and left.


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan really did not peek at this scene on purpose.


    Before she could react, the girl had already been pushed to the ground.


    Compared to her identally flirting with him back then and being warned by his cold gaze, the girl seemed to be in a worse state than her.


    Ning Yuan saw Ye Yu walking over and she did not have time to avoid him. Her gaze met with his deep and cold ck eyes.


    The night breeze blew at the hem of her red dress. Her long hair covered one side of her face, revealing her slender and straight legs. Her exquisite figure looked even more beautiful under the light.


    Faced with Ye Yu¡¯s gaze, Ning Yuan did not avoid it and a professional smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    Although he had rejected her during thest interview, she did not have the right to be angry at him.


    Her red lips moved slightly, wanting to greet him when the man¡¯s cold figure had already walked past her and left.


    Ning Yuan had been a beauty since she was young. To be honest, this Second Prince was the first to ignore her sopletely!


    Ning Yuan brushed her long hair away, feeling a little angry but helpless!


    ¡­.


    Back at the Ning family.


    She had just arrived at the entrance when she heard Song Yuling¡¯s unhappy voice. ¡°Her wings have hardened. President Li invested 20 million and she wants to move out. She even asked President Li to call me. If I go to her ce to make a ruckus again, we will stop our cooperation!¡±


    ¡°I asked her to find a backer for the Ning family, not to find someone to threaten the Ning family!¡±


    Ning Bangguo pulled Song Yuling, who was shouting loudly, and said with a frown, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not Yuan Yuan. You can¡¯t even get this 20 million.¡±


    ¡°Alright, she can move out, but it¡¯s impossible to cut ties with our family unless she can take out a billion dors!¡±


    One billion?


    Ning Yuan felt suffocated and almostughed out of anger!


    She had not expected herself to be so valuable in Song Yuling¡¯s eyes!


    Ning Bangguo wanted to say something when he saw Ning Yuaning in from the corner of his eye.


    ¡°Yuanyuan is back?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at Song Yuling and Ning Bangguo and called out calmly, ¡°Uncle, Auntie.¡±


    Song Yuling was still angry and ignored Ning Yuan.


    Ye Bangguo walked in front of Ning Yuan and said gently, ¡°Yuanyuan, President Li called and said that you¡¯re moving out. I¡¯m worried about you if you move out alone.¡±


    ¡°I want to move somewhere closer to the broadcastingpany. I¡¯ve been busy with work recently and I¡¯m a little tired from running back and forth.¡±


    ¡°Shall I get you a car?¡±


    ¡°What car? Shiyu wants to change into a sports car, but you haven¡¯t even changed it for her!¡± Song Yuling red at Ning Yuan unhappily. CEO Li had already said that if he didn¡¯t let Ning Yuan move out, he would stop working with Ning Corporation.


    What a little vixen. She had just met President Li and he was already smitten!


    Song Yuling said coldly, ¡°You can move out, but you have to think of a way to get President Li to fork out more money!¡±


    Ning Yuan chuckled. ¡°If Auntie wants more money, I think that selling Shiyu might be more valuable than me.¡± Ning Yuan nced at Ning Shiyu, who wasing in from the door. ¡°After all, she¡¯s more likable than men.¡±


    Song Yuling and Ning Shiyu¡¯s expressions changed.


    ¡°Ning Yuan, you dare to insult my daughter?¡± Song Yuling raised her hand, wanting to swing it at Ning Yuan¡¯s face.


    Ning Bangguo grabbed Song Yuling¡¯s wrist. ¡°Are you done hitting the child every day?¡±


    Seeing that Ning Bangguo was really getting angry, Ning Shiyu hurried over and shot a look at Song Yuling.


    Her rtionship with Lu Ran had just been confirmed and was not stable yet. She did not want Ning Bangguo to know that she had snatched Ning Yuan¡¯s boyfriend.


    Ning Yuan did not stay in the living room for long and went to the room on the third floor to pack her luggage.


    Not long after, Ning Shiyu came over and leaned against the door, looking at Ning Yuan, who was packing her luggage.


    When Ning Yuan looked up, she saw the diamond ne around Ning Shiyu¡¯s neck.


    Her pupils constricted slightly.


    Lu Ran had designed that ne himself. He had shown her the design draft and said that he would give it to her after the design was done.


    The pendant was in the shape of a love pendant, indicating his love for her.


    She had not seen the finished ne. The day after they broke up, it appeared on Ning Shiyu¡¯s neck.


    His love was really cheap!


    Humiliation and anger rose in Ning Yuan¡¯s chest and the surging emotions seemed to want to set her on fire.


    Ning Shiyu looked at the change in emotions in Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes and a smug and provocative smile appeared on her lips. ¡°I heard from my mother that you¡¯ve made up with President Li. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t snatch President Li from you.¡±


    Ning Shiyu raised her hand and touched the ne around her neck. ¡°But apart from President Li, you can¡¯t find a better man, right? I still don¡¯t like older men.¡±


    Ning Yuan packed her luggage and carried it to the door. Looking at Ning Shiyu, who was full of pride, she smiled coldly. ¡°If I find another young and handsome man, will you abandon Lu Ran?¡±


    ¡°So what if I am? So what if I¡¯m not?¡± Ning Shiyuughed. ¡°If you have the ability, find someone I can¡¯t snatch away. However, men will only feel bored after being with a woman like you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Lu Ran told mest night that you¡¯re beautiful but being with you is boring!¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s long eyshes moved slightly and she took a step closer to Ning Shiyu, her red lips curling up slightly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see if you have the ability to steal the man I find next time!¡±


    Ning Shiyu looked at Ning Yuan¡¯s departing figure andughed in disdain.


    She was really toozy to pry open that President Li who was in his forties!


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan did not let Ning Bangguo send her back. She dragged her suitcase and left the Ning family, walking aimlessly on the road.


    After walking for some time, a sports car suddenly stopped beside her.


    The car window was lowered and a beautiful and sweet face appeared in Ning Yuan¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Ning Yuan.¡±


    ¡°Tiantian?¡±


    Ye Tian pushed open the door and got out of the car. She was stunned when she saw Ning Yuan with tears at the corner of her eyes.


    In her impression, Ning Yuan was the kind of person who would break her teeth and swallow her tears no matter how difficult it was. It was rare for her to cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    Ning Yuan quickly sorted out her emotions and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The sand just blew into my eyes.¡±


    Ye Tian did not ask anything. Seeing the suitcase in Ning Yuan¡¯s hand, she asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to find a house near the broadcasting station.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t found it, have you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll stay in the dormitory first.¡±


    Ye Tian opened the trunk. ¡°Put your luggage up first. I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll take a taxiter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.¡±


    Ning Yuan could only nod.


    When the car was approaching the broadcasting station, Ye Tian did not drive in, but turned a corner and drove to a high-end district not far from the broadcasting station.


    ¡°Tiantian, not here.¡±


    Ye Tian stopped the sports car under a tall building and took Ning Yuan¡¯s suitcase, taking her to a luxurious apartment upstairs.


    ¡°No one lives in this apartment. It¡¯s close to the broadcasting station. How about I rent it to you?¡± Ye Tian knew Ning Yuan¡¯s personality. If she let her stay for free, she would definitely not stay there.


    ¡°Tiantian, to be honest, I can¡¯t afford to rent such an expensive apartment.¡±


    Ye Tian smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a 30% discount.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s empty here anyway.¡± Ye Tian pulled Ning Yuan to tour the house, smiling sweetly. ¡°If you¡¯re satisfied, you can stay here tonight.¡±


    Ning Yuan wanted to say something, but she heard Ye Tian say, ¡°I¡¯m meeting Gu Yang for dinner. I can¡¯t stay here for long.¡± Ye Tian handed a bunch of keys to Ning Yuan and told her the password to the fingerprint lock. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me.¡±


    Ning Yuan had no choice but to stay for the time being.


    She paid Ye Tian the rent at a 50% discount.


    50% was already a high price for her. She could only stay here for a month and if she had time, she would find another apartment.


    Her life was back on track and she did not need to return to the Ning family. Ning Yuan devoted herself to her work.


    She worked overtime every day until after ten o¡¯clock. This day was stormy and she was almost drenched when she returned to the apartment. She went into the bathroom to take a bath.


    After showering, she realized that she had not brought her pajamas and came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her.


    She was staying in the guest room beside the master bedroom. She was about to push the door open when the master bedroom door was suddenly opened and a tall figure appeared in front of Ning Yuan.


    She trembled in fear and took two steps back.


    The towel almost fell.

 Chapter 2494: Is Her Charm Not Enough?

    <h4>Chapter 2494: Is Her Charm Not Enough?</h4>


    The man who was only a few steps away from her was wearing a slightly wet ck shirt. He was tall, cold and had an unapproachable coldness in the night.


    Ning Yuan did not know why he would appear here, but this was Ye Tian¡¯s apartment and it seemed normal for him to appear here.


    Ning Yuan grabbed the towel around her chest tightly.


    Her fingers were very good-looking. They were fair and long, her fingers like green onions. Her fingernails were trimmed neatly and there were no superficial manicures.


    The moment their eyes met, the man¡¯s eyes were calm, but the woman was a little embarrassed.


    She was about to exin why she was here when the doorbell rang.


    The man strode past her to the door.


    The moment the door opened, Ning Yuan heard Feng Chen¡¯s devilish voice. ¡°This heavy rain came too suddenly. Fortunately, I have your clothes in the car. Change quickly, or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s lightning and thunder outside. Why don¡¯t we stay here tonight and leave tomorrow morning?¡±


    With that said, Feng Chen was about to enter the house.


    Ning Yuan remembered that she was still wrapped in a towel and hurried into the guest room.


    She was about to close the door when she heard a cold voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, this ce is quite good. Why can¡¯t I stay here anymore¡­¡±


    Before Feng Chen could finish, the door was mmed shut.


    The apartment regained its silence.


    Ning Yuan went to her room to change into her pajamas.


    Lying on the bed, she seemed to have thought of something and jumped off the bed to stand in front of the mirror.


    Turning around twice, she looked at the charming and slender woman in the mirror and shook her long hair.


    She looked like a delicate beauty no matter what, right?


    However, that Second Prince was indifferent when he saw her wearing a towel!


    Did all men like pretty girls like Ning Shiyu, or did she lose her feminine charm?


    Or¡­


    Thinking of his conversation with Feng Chen, Ning Yuan¡¯s mind suddenly exploded.


    Was he gay?


    If she was not here, he would have spent the night here with Feng Chen!


    No wonder he was so cold to women!


    Ning Yuan fell asleep amidst her thoughts.


    Before going to work the next day, she called the agency.


    She had to find a house as soon as possible. If not, she would really be doomed if she disturbed him and Young Master Feng again!


    Ning Yuan¡¯s team was hosting a program called Celebrity.


    There were two hosts, Ning Yuan and Su Xiaolin.


    Although the two of them looked friendly on the surface, they had always beenpetitors.


    Especially Su Xiaolin, who was scheming to get rid of Ning Yuan and be the exclusive host of the show.


    Ning Yuan had just arrived at the office when she heard her colleague praising Su Xiaolin. ¡°Yalin, you actually managed to get the topwyer, Wang Quan. He was named one of the top ten outstanding young menst year. Many mediapanies wanted to interview him but never had the chance, but you managed to get an appointment with him!¡±


    Su Ya Lin smiled and said, ¡°I also asked him out fromst year to this year. Maybe he was touched by my sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Yalin, your attitude towards work is really worth learning from.¡±


    ¡°You tter me.¡±


    When Su Ya Lin turned back to her desk, she saw Ning Yuaning in.


    She smiled and asked, ¡°Ning Yuan, I heard that you wanted to interview the Second Prince. Did things go smoothly?¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°We¡¯re still following up.¡±


    Ning Yuan had just arrived at her desk when she received a call from the director, Xie Ancheng, asking her to go in.


    The moment Ning Yuan entered the director¡¯s office, several female colleagues who were close to Su Xiaolin started to discuss softly.


    ¡°Is she crazy to want to be famous? She actually wants to interview the Second Prince. Everyone knows that the Second Prince never epts interviews from the local media!¡±


    ¡°Why are you still following me? I think you¡¯ve long been rejected!¡±


    Gu Fei, who was sitting beside Ning Yuan¡¯s desk, heard the discussion of several colleagues. She knocked on the table and said impatiently, ¡°What do you mean by wanting to be famous? If she has that idea and courage, she¡¯s worthy of admiration!¡±


    ¡°Instead of gossiping behind people¡¯s backs, you might as well work hard and improve yourself!¡±


    Gu Fei had appeared out of nowhere. Hearing that she had a backer, her colleagues did not dare to offend her easily. They said nothing more and returned to their seats to work.


    In the director¡¯s office.


    Xie Ancheng looked at Ning Yuan, who was not in a good state of mind. He frowned and said seriously, ¡°How¡¯s the contact with the Second Prince going?¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t interview him.¡±


    Xie Ancheng furrowed his eyebrows so much that a fly could be seen between his eyebrows. He had socialized with the leaderst night and told him about this when he drank too much. The leader had called in the morning and asked him toplete this mission.


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t, you have to.¡± Xie Ancheng looked at the beautiful Ning Yuan and said earnestly, ¡°The Second Prince is a gentleman. Go and find him a few more times and be more sincere. Look at Su Xiaolin. Didn¡¯t Lawyer Wang reject her several times? After her hard work, Lawyer Wang agreed toe on the show!¡±


    Ning Yuan muttered softly, ¡°Can Lawyer Wangpare to the Second Prince?¡±


    The Second Prince¡¯s unapproachable aura would probably not move him even if she went a hundred times!


    ¡°Xiao Yuan, our show hasn¡¯t been doing well recently. If it doesn¡¯t improve, the higher-ups have said that only one of you can stay with Su Yalin.¡±


    Ning Yuan furrowed her eyebrows tightly. ¡°If we can¡¯t interview the Second Prince, what about the other famous people, like Lawyer Wang?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too. You have to show your results, right?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xie Ancheng nodded and took out a document. ¡°You¡¯re going on a business trip tomorrow. The technology summit will be held in A City. Report it.¡±


    Ning Yuan took the document.


    ¡°Xiao Yuan, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give you a chance. Many famous people and big shots will be attending this summit. You have to seize the opportunity.¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, Ning Yuan and Brother Wang drove to A City.


    They stayed in the hotel for the night and arrived at the summit the next morning.


    The reporters were all waiting outside and it was not time to enter yet.


    When Ning Yuan came over, many reporters looked at her.


    She was wearing a red shirt and a white pencil skirt. Her long hair was parted in the middle and tied into a low ponytail.


    Her small face was covered with light makeup. Even so, she was still beautiful.


    A male reporter knew Ning Yuan and automatically made way for her.


    The big shots attending the summit would walk down this red carpetter.


    After Ning Yuan thanked him, she brought Brother Wang to the front.


    Brother Wang liked to follow Ning Yuan out for interviews the most. She was beautiful and would receive preferential treatment wherever she went.


    Before long, big shots appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Thest person to appear was also an important guest of the summit.


    Ye Yu.


    He got out of the same car as Feng Chen. He was wearing a three-piece suit, his face handsome as he walked over, exuding a coldness that kept people away.

 Chapter 2495: Heart Thumping

    <h4>Chapter 2495: Heart Thumping</h4>


    She did not know if it was because she had heard him talking to Feng Chen in the apartmentst time.


    He felt that the two of them were quitepatible when they walked together.


    One was cold and noble, the other devilish and elegant.


    They were a match made in heaven!


    ¡°Ning Yuan, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± The photographer looked at the dazed Ning Yuan and reminded her softly.


    Ning Yuan nodded and adjusted her mood very quickly, reporting on the two people walking toward the red carpet.


    After all the important guests entered the venue, the reporters entered with their passes.


    Ning Yuan was serious and professional in her work. After entering, she was not distracted and listened to thements of the big shots seriously, recording them in her notebook.


    The summit wouldst for a day and a half. The next afternoon, they ended their busy work.


    ¡°Xiao Yuan, are you going back to the capital directlyter?¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded. ¡°I have to sort out my manuscript when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go with you. My best brother works here. Ask me out for dinner tonight and I¡¯ll take a flight back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll drive back first.¡±


    The weather had changed a lot recently. The sun was still shining brightly in the morning, but it started to rain heavily in the afternoon.


    It was inevitably congested when it rained.


    It took nearly an hour to leave A City.


    It took another four hours to reach the capital.


    When they were crossing the highway, the car suddenly turned off and stopped.


    Ning Yuan was caught off guard and hit the steering wheel, gasping.


    There was no reaction from the car.


    After calling a few more times, Ning Yuan realized that there was something wrong with the car.


    The sky darkened and the rain became heavier, showing no signs of stopping.


    Ning Yuan took out her phone and found that it was dead.


    Ning Yuan exhaled, took an umbre, and went to the roadside.


    Almost all of the taxis were filled with guests and none of them stopped.


    Some of the cars that passed by were too fast and sshed the rainwater on Ning Yuan¡¯s A-line skirt.


    Ning Yuan pursed her red lips and wanted to curse.


    The sky seemed to be covered by heavy rain. As the sky darkened, no car was willing to stop for Ning Yuan.


    Although she had an umbre, the wind was too strong and the rainwater drenched her skirt and the waistline of her shirt.


    In the hazy rain, a ck Rolls-Royce drove over.


    Feng Chen sat in the front passenger seat and saw the graceful figure standing in the rain.


    ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s the beautiful host.¡±


    Feng Chen had seen Ning Yuan at the technology summit in A City. During the questioning session, she had asked a few sharp and professional questions.


    Feng Chen nced at the rearview mirror. Ye Yu was resting in the back row and did not notice the situation outside.


    Feng Chen had always been reluctant to let beautiful women suffer, so he asked the driver to stop the car by the side.


    Holding an umbre, he went down.


    ¡°Miss Ning.¡±


    Seeing Feng Chen walking toward her, Ning Yuan blinked. ¡°Young Master Feng?¡±


    ¡°Your car broke down?¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the towingpany overter. It¡¯s raining so heavily. Will you refuse to let me send you this time?¡±


    Ning Yuan hesitated for a moment and nodded at Feng Chen with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s smile was charming.


    No wonder she did not smile much usually. When she did, she was too eye-catching and did not look like a dignified and serious anchor!


    Feng Chen opened the back door for Ning Yuan in a gentlemanly manner.


    Ning Yuan bent down and looked up, seeing another person sitting in the back row.


    Ning Yuan froze for a few seconds before she sat down.


    She had seen Ye Yu at the summit in the morning. He had taken off his suit jacket and was wearing a white shirt and business vest. The fitting cut outlined his smooth and muscr figure. He had his eyes closed, his hand that was wearing an expensive watch on hisp. The dim light outlined his well-defined face and his reserved and steady aura made people not dare to approach him easily.


    After Ning Yuan got into the car, she tried to distance herself from Ye Yu.


    She knew that he did not like women approaching him, so she tried not to be someone he hated.


    If possible, she still hoped to be able to interview him!


    The car started slowly.


    Feng Chen asked for Ning Yuan¡¯s address.


    Ning Yuan thought of thest time Feng Chen went to the apartment near the broadcasting station. She did not give the address of the apartment but the location of the broadcasting station.


    ¡°Miss Ning, what do you think about the hundreds of high-tech products that appeared at this summit?¡±


    After Ning Yuan got into the car, she sat elegantly with her legs together.


    Hearing Feng Chen¡¯s question, she replied with a smile, ¡°I think that CA system is not bad. If it can be released sessfully, it will solve the problem of the fluency of many smart electronic products and the world will enter a new era¡­¡±


    Feng Chen raised his eyebrows and said with interest, ¡°Many big shots did not think highly of the CA at the summit, but you think it¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°I think the CA system will be the trend of a new era.¡±


    Ning Yuan had just finished speaking when she found a gaze that could not be ignored looking at her. She turned back and met the man¡¯s deep ck eyes.


    Ye Yu had woken up and his slender right hand was on his forehead, looking at her with dark eyes.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She did not know what she had said wrong. She felt like she had been caught by the form teacher.


    Taking a deep breath, she reminded herself not to be frightened by his gaze and aura.


    Taking out two business cards from her bag, Ning Yuan maintained a professional smile and handed one to Ye Yu and Feng Chen.


    ¡°Second Prince, Young Master Feng, this is my name card.¡± Ning Yuan looked at the two of them sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m hosting Celebrity at the Capital¡¯s broadcasting station. I hope to have the chance to interview the two of you.¡±


    Feng Chen turned back and took the name card from Ning Yuan.


    Ning Yuan then handed another name card to the man behind.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds passed¡­ Ning Yuan tightened her grip on the business card, her professional smile almost stiffening.


    Just when she thought that the man would not take the business card, a long and clean hand reached over.


    When he took the name card, Ning Yuan, who had been tense, heaved a sigh of relief.


    When Feng Chen saw this, a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    Beauty Ning probably did not know that Ye Yu had only taken the business card out of courtesy. When she got out of the car, he would probably throw it into the storage box and the next time the driver went to wash the car, it would probably be rubbish.


    After the car arrived at the entrance of the broadcasting station, Ning Yuan thanked him and went to the office to work overtime.


    She only returned to her apartment after eleven at night.


    She took out her phone to charge it.


    There were two missed calls from the same unknown number, and thest number was four eights.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She hurriedly sent a message over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my phone just charged. Who are you?¡±


    After a few minutes, the other party replied, ¡°Are you free this weekend?¡±


    Ning Yuan frowned, feeling slightly disappointed.


    It was probably not the person she was thinking of.


    She did not reply and not long after, there was another message from the other end. ¡°I can ept your interview.¡±

 Chapter 2496: Meeting On The Yacht

    <h4>Chapter 2496: Meeting On The Yacht</h4>


    It was the weekend.


    The sun was at its strongest at three in the afternoon.


    Ning Yuan appeared at the private pier in a red shirt and a white pencil skirt. Her long hair was tied into a high ponytail.


    A three-story yacht was parked by the beach.


    That night, she did not reply to that person¡¯s message. Later, he sent another message. ¡°You only have one chance.¡±


    Ning Yuan still came.


    ¡°Miss Ning.¡±


    The man¡¯sughter sounded from behind. Ning Yuan turned back and looked at the handsome man who had gotten off the yacht.


    Feng Chen was wearing a white t-shirt and casual pants, a pair of sunsses perched on his nose. His lips were curled up in a charming and devilish manner.


    Ning Yuan smiled professionally.


    That night, she had already guessed that it was this Young Master Feng who had sent her the message.


    Ning Yuan nodded and greeted Feng Chen. ¡°Young Master Feng.¡±


    Feng Chen looked at Ning Yuan under his sunsses and the smile on his lips deepened. ¡°Let¡¯s go up and talk.¡±


    The two of them got on the yacht one after another.


    There were more than ten men and women on the yacht. The men were dressed casually while the women were dressed skimpily.


    After all, it was a trip to the sea and women were scrambling to show off their good figures.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s arrival seemed a little out of ce.


    She was dressed too seriously and professionally.


    ¡°Young Master Feng, your femalepanion?¡± A young man asked teasingly.


    Feng Chen smiled and raised his eyebrows. ¡°So, do you admit defeat?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s indeed prettier than my Zhuzhu.¡±


    Ning Yuan saw the young man¡¯s gaze on her and felt a little disgusted.


    ¡°Young Master Feng, let¡¯s find a ce to talk?¡±


    Feng Chen made an OK gesture.


    The two of them arrived at the deck.


    Feng Chen brought two sses of champagne and handed one to Ning Yuan.


    Ning Yuan took it but did not drink it. She put it aside and took out a document from her bag.


    ¡°Young Master Feng, take a look. This is the interview process for our show.¡±


    Feng Chen¡¯s tall body leaned against the railing and his sunsses were held above his head. He looked at Ning Yuan with a faint smile. ¡°We came out to y today. Miss Ning, you don¡¯t have to be so tense. Rx.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Feng, if you have other ideas, then I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t apany you.¡±


    Ning Yuan hated men who were yful and treated women as toys.


    In her impression, Feng Chen was a typical person.


    She couldmunicate with him about work, but she was not interested in ying together in private.


    If such a man could like her beauty today, he would like another woman tomorrow.


    ¡°Miss Ning, you¡¯ve done me proud today. I promise to take some time to go on your show.¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her lips slightly. ¡°What does Young Master Feng mean by showing off?¡±


    ¡°Be my femalepanion for a day.¡± Feng Chen looked at Ning Yuan¡¯s fair and beautiful face and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°To be honest, I made a bet with that group of people that I would bring a girl who is prettier than their femalepanion today.¡±


    When Ning Yuan heard this, there was an indescribable anger in her heart.


    If they were not in Feng Chen¡¯s territory, she really wanted to throw her bag at his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t sell myself for work.¡±


    Feng Chen looked at Ning Yuan, whose expression had turned indifferent. He was not angry, but found it interesting.


    She was used to everything going smoothly in the past. She could get any woman she wanted with a snap of her fingers.


    Ning Yuan was the first woman to reject him.


    Feng Chen shrugged. ¡°Miss Ning seems to have something against me?¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her lips. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to force myself to do something I don¡¯t like.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Chen smiled and put on the sunsses again. ¡°I don¡¯t like to force women.¡±


    Feng Chen downed the champagne in his ss and walked toward the lounge with one hand in his pocket.


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan exhaled and turned to leave.


    However, she realized that the yacht had already started moving.


    Ning Yuan wanted to go to the cockpit to see if she could return when she suddenly saw a familiar figure from the corner of her eye.


    Su Yalin.


    With Su Yalin was that topwyer, Wang Quan.


    The two of them leaned against the railing andughed. Su Ya Lin was wearing a strapless dress, her long hair draped over her shoulders. When she spoke to Wang Quan, her face was slightly raised and her eyes sparkled with the coyness of a woman.


    He waspletely different from his usual professional and strong self.


    Ever since Ning Yuan became one of the hosts of Celebrity, there had been a lot of gossip in the office.


    She said that the celebrities she interviewed were all invited using improper means.


    Ning Yuan knew that it was secretly spread by Su Xiaolin.


    She took out her phone and took a photo.


    The yacht had already left and Ning Yuan could not go back even if she wanted to.


    From the third floor to the second floor, she found a quiet ce to sit down.


    Her colleague, Gu Fei, had sent her a photo.


    Garfield: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t this your boyfriend? Why are you holding another woman¡¯s hand?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at the back of Lu Ran and Ning Shiyu holding hands in the mall in the photo and felt a chill in her heart.


    Ning Shiyu¡¯s words appeared in her mind unconsciously.


    ¡°If you have the ability, find someone I can¡¯t snatch away. However, men will only feel bored after being with a woman like you for a long time!¡±


    Ning Shiyu could not take it away?


    Which man in this world could resist the temptation of a little white flower?


    A mocking smile appeared on Ning Yuan¡¯s lips and she replied Gu Fei, ¡°We broke up.¡±


    She felt a little suffocated. She stood up and took a few steps forward.


    But it stopped very quickly.


    A tall and cold figure stood on the deck not far away.


    He was wearing sunsses and his side profile was smooth and sharp. Under his tall nose, his thin lips were pursed tightly.


    He was holding a fishing rod and fishing.


    Unlike those rich young men on the third floor, he had no women by his side.


    Ning Yuan stared at his back for a few seconds and was about to walk over when a graceful figure suddenly beat her to it.


    ¡°Your Highness, did you catch all of these?¡± The woman looked at the man in admiration. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. We¡¯re so lucky to be able to eat the fish Your Highness caught tonight!¡±


    The man did not move and did not even look at the woman. His cold voice had a trace of impatience. ¡°Shut up and be noisy.¡±


    The smile on the woman¡¯s face could not be maintained for a moment. It was colorful and interesting.


    Ning Yuan could not help butugh.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The woman looked in Ning Yuan¡¯s direction.


    Ning Yuan hurriedly hid. She did not notice that the man fishing had also turned around.


    A corner of the white dress fell into the man¡¯s dark gaze.


    After Ning Yuan hid herself, she went to the first floor.


    Gu Fei called.


    They chatted about Lu Ran for a while and somehow talked about Feng Chen and Ye Yu.


    ¡°I have a friend who took a shocking piece of news, but it was rejected by the higher-ups and not allowed to be posted!¡±


    Ning Yuan was a little curious. ¡°What news?¡±


    ¡°The image of that cold and heartless Second Prince with a woman.¡±

 Chapter 2497: A Bold Idea

    <h4>Chapter 2497: A Bold Idea</h4>


    Although Ning Yuan had only seen Ye Yu a few times, his aura was so strong that ordinary women did not dare to approach him!


    It was hard to imagine him with a woman.


    Wait, wasn¡¯t he with Feng Chen?


    Ning Yuan¡¯s curiosity and gossip were piqued. She asked, ¡°Have you seen the photo? What does that woman look like?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I thought you weren¡¯t interested in this gossip.¡± Gu Feiughed.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s slender body leaned against the wall and a smile appeared on her beautiful face. ¡°I¡¯m just curious what kind of woman can catch his eye?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the photos. She looks like you, but she¡¯s older than you.¡±


    Ning Yuan seemed to have thought of something and her eyes widened slightly. ¡°No wonder Young Master Feng asked me to be his femalepanion today. I finally understand.¡±


    Although Ning Yuan and Gu Fei were colleagues, they were also university ssmates. They had a good rtionship and would talk to each other in private.


    ¡°Understand what?¡±


    ¡°I suspect that Young Master Feng and the Second Prince are a couple. Didn¡¯t you say that the media took photos of the Second Prince with a woman? She¡¯s simr to me, so Young Master Feng asked me to be his femalepanion to provoke the Second Prince.¡±


    Gu Fei was surprised. ¡°No way? Is it that explosive?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Didn¡¯t I tell youst time that if I wasn¡¯t in that apartment, the two of them would have stayed overnight?¡±


    Gu Fei was silent for a moment before she screamed.


    ¡°No, no. I imagined them together. One is a demon and the other is cold. They¡¯re sopatible!¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s lips twitched. She was about to say something when she suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    It was as if a pair of sharp eyes were staring at her, making her scalp tingle.


    Ning Yuan turned back and met with a pair of deep dark eyes.


    Ning Yuan shrank her neck in fear.


    Her phone fell to the ground with a bang.


    A staff member on the yacht came over and took the fish bucket from Ye Yu.


    His dark eyes stared at Ning Yuan coldly, as if he wanted to bore two holes in her.


    Ning Yuan wanted to cry.


    Looking at his expression, he must have heard her conversation with Gu Fei.


    He had a noble status and was high up in the air. Even if he had sexual orientation problems, he should not be talked about by others.


    Was he going to skin her alive?


    Ning Yuan felt a chill on her neck. She swallowed and her slender body took two steps back unconsciously.


    ¡°That¡­ I promise I won¡¯t talk nonsense again. I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you.¡±


    Ye Yu narrowed his depthless ck eyes, his facial features sharp as knives. He took a step forward, the strong aura on him seemed to freeze the surrounding air. ¡°Lawyer Wang is upstairs. If I sue you for nder, do you know the consequences?¡±


    Was it that serious?


    She was just gossiping behind his back. Was he really going to sue her?


    ¡°Just this once. I won¡¯t talk nonsense in the future.¡±


    Why was she so unlucky today? Nothing good had happened, but bad things kept happening!


    It was no wonder Su Yalin was so smug recently. It turned out that Wang Quan knew the Second Prince.


    Ye Yu said nothing more, walked past Ning Yuan and left.


    Ning Yuan let out a long sigh of relief and fanned her hot face.


    She had just rxed a little when a deep and cold voice sounded behind her.


    ¡°That woman is Feng Chen¡¯s mother.¡±


    With that said, he strode away.


    Ning Yuan was dumbfounded.


    Before she could react, a loudugh suddenly sounded.


    Ning Yuan saw Feng Chen walking out from where Ye Yu had stood.


    Feng Chen came up to Ning Yuan and looked at her colorful expression. He was so happy that tears almost fell from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°I thought you were a serious anchor. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a funny side behind your back.¡± Feng Chen patted his thigh. ¡°The Second Prince and I are a couple? Hahaha, how did you think of that?¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless. Was it that funny?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you read the gossip? How many girlfriends have I had? Although he hasn¡¯t, he¡¯s a real straight man!¡±


    ¡°You actually doubted his sexual orientation. Fortunately, he dropped a lot of fish today and is in a good mood. Otherwise, he would have thrown you into the sea!¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless. She suspected that he was starting to hate her! If anyone said that there was something wrong with her sexual orientation, she would be unhappy too!


    Ning Yuan blinked. She had lost all hope in life!


    Seeing her expression, Feng Chen almost convulsed withughter.


    Ning Yuan red at Feng Chen angrily. ¡°Can you stopughing?¡±


    Feng Chen only stoppedughing after a while.


    He patted Ning Yuan¡¯s shoulder and looked at her sympathetically. ¡°Find a chance to apologize to him.¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded.


    Feng Chen suddenly put his handsome and devilish face in front of her, a trace of amusement in his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider being my femalepanion? On my ount, he probably won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    Without waiting for Ning Yuan to say anything, Feng Chen said, ¡°Think about it carefully.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at Feng Chen¡¯s handsome face and immediately replied, ¡°No.¡±


    After being rejected by her again, Feng Chen felt a little embarrassed. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why? Am I not good-looking? Or am I not of high status?¡±


    Ning Yuan met Feng Chen¡¯s flirtatious but cold eyes. She pursed her red lips and said calmly, ¡°Young Master Feng, I want to ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Can you promise that from today onwards, I¡¯ll be the only woman?¡±


    Feng Chen frowned. ¡°No, Miss Ning. What era are we in now? We can be together and separate if we don¡¯t. Do you think we¡¯re still in ancient times and have to be responsible if we¡¯re together?¡±


    ¡°When it¡¯s not too much, I can give you a generouspensation.¡±


    Ning Yuan chuckled. ¡°I can earn my own money, but I don¡¯t want to find another person who can¡¯t control his lower body!¡±


    Feng Chen shrugged. ¡°The man you¡¯re looking for is almost extinct.¡± Seeming to have thought of something, Feng Chen raised his eyebrows. ¡°Unless it¡¯s the Second Prince. But it¡¯s probably harder than ascending to the heavens to make him fall for you!¡±


    ¡­.


    Two hourster, the yacht stopped at a small ind.


    The ind belonged to the Feng family and had been developed into a tourist ind to receive noble families.


    When they were on the boat, Su Yalin saw Ning Yuan.


    She walked in front of Ning Yuan and looked at Ye Yu, who was walking with Feng Chen. He looked straight ahead and did not even nce at Ning Yuan.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want His Highness to be on the show? I don¡¯t think he knows you!¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at the contempt in Su Xiaolin¡¯s eyes and she was amused and angry.


    Closing her eyes, she opened them again and made a decision.


    She smiled coldly at Su Xiaolin. ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡±

 Chapter 2498: Approaching Him

    <h4>Chapter 2498: Approaching Him</h4>


    After getting off the yacht, they went to the vi area to change.


    As the host, although Feng Chen was rejected by Ning Yuan twice, he did not take it to heart and arranged a room for her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be barbecuing, surfing, and riding motorboats at the beachter. If you¡¯re interested, you cane over and y.¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded.


    After Feng Chen left, Ning Yuany on the sofa for a while.


    Half an hourter, she went to the balcony and looked at the beach.


    Feng Chen and the rest had already arrived at the beach. The man was wearing beach pants while the woman was wearing a swimsuit. The group of people stood there chatting andughing, looking extremely lively.


    Only one person was riding a motorboat around the sea.


    He exuded an aura that kept people away, making him look a little out of ce.


    Ning Yuan came out of her room and went to a store on the ind that sold sea products.


    She chose a swimsuit and thin shirt.


    When she came out of the store again, she was wearing a ck bikini and a beige knitted shirt. Her slightly curly long hair was draped over her shoulders, she had a pair of sunsses on her nose and was wearing flip-flops.


    After touching up her makeup, her fiery red lips were charming.


    She walked towards the beach.


    Feng Chen was discussing the motorboatpetition with several young men. He called Ye Yu and asked if he was participating. Ye Yu hummed expressionlessly.


    Feng Chen turned around and was about to say something to the other young men when he saw a slender and tall figure from the corner of his eye.


    At a nce, the woman¡¯s proportion was golden. Her waist was her waist and her legs were her legs. Her skin was so fair under the sun.


    ¡°F*ck, there¡¯s a beauty walking toward us.¡±


    The other young men looked at the woman.


    All of them were blinded by the woman¡¯s fair skin.


    Ning Yuan did not back down when she saw the men staring at her. Her red lips curled up slightly as she walked in front of them. Her beautiful eyes under the sunsses looked at Feng Chen. ¡°Young Master Feng.¡±


    When Feng Chen saw Ning Yuan¡¯s face clearly, he could not help but curse.


    He could not be med for not recognizing Ning Yuan immediately. Usually when he saw her, she was wearing a serious professional suit, her long hair was parted in the middle andbed neatly.


    At this moment, she was beautiful and charming.


    Feng Chen coughed and said with a devilish smile, ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Ning. I didn¡¯t recognize you immediately after changing my clothes.¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled. ¡°I came to the beach to y. I can¡¯t wear professional clothes anymore.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Feng Chen raised his eyebrows, a devilish smile on his face. ¡°We¡¯re going to race in a motorboat. Only the Second Prince and I don¡¯t have a femalepanion. So, are you interested?¡±


    Feng Chen was not worried that Ning Yuan would be Ye Yu¡¯s femalepanion. Even if she went, she would be rejected ruthlessly.


    Ning Yuan nced at the cold figure by the sea.


    Her red lips pursed slightly. ¡°Do I have a choice?¡±


    In order to show his generosity, Feng Chen shrugged. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at Feng Chen¡¯s confident expression. She understood that even if she wanted to be Ye Yu¡¯s femalepanion, she would definitely be rejected ruthlessly.


    If she chose Feng Chen, there would be no risk and he could even go on her show andplete the mission given by the director.


    However, she had always been stubborn and would not change her mind easily.


    Life had to be challenging!


    Ning Yuan strode toward the beach.


    Feng Chen and the others were shocked when they saw this.


    There was actually someone who dared to approach the Second Prince.


    Su Xiaolin, who was standing beside Wang Quan¡¯swyer, almostughed out loud.


    It was obvious that the Second Prince was not familiar with Ning Yuan. He had not even looked at her when he came down from the yacht.


    She was really not afraid of death!


    Ning Yuan knew that everyone was waiting to see her make a fool of herself and she was not as calm as she looked on the surface. She was uneasy and uneasy.


    When she was almost in front of Ye Yu, she pushed her sunsses to the top of her head.


    Her facial features were very beautiful, especially her bright eyes. When she was serious, she would appear dignified and cold, but when she smiled, her eyes would sparkle.


    The cor of the beige knitted shirt was big, revealing her exquisite and sexy corbones and her tender and round shoulders.


    The sea breeze blew her long hair and she reached out her slender hand to push it aside.


    ¡°Your Highness, Young Master Feng said that you¡¯re going to have a motorboat race. Can I sit behind you?¡±


    Ye Yu looked sideways at her and when he met her smiling eyes, he frowned slightly.


    The surrounding air seemed to have stopped flowing.


    Ning Yuan met his deep dark eyes and her heart beat faster.


    It was not because she liked him, but because she was nervous and afraid.


    This person¡¯s gaze was too intimidating and oppressive.


    She finally understood why those women did not dare to approach him!


    Ning Yuan did not flinch and continued to look into his dark eyes with a smile.


    Her fingers pinched her palms, reminding herself to remain calm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been on a motorboat before!¡±


    Ning Yuan looked up slightly. The outline of her neck was beautiful and under the golden sunlight, there was an indescribable beauty.


    A momentter, Ye Yu looked away.


    He spat out coldly, ¡°Scram.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart turned cold.


    Although Su Xiaolin, who had been looking at them, could not hear what Ye Yu said, she could tell from his cold eyes that he was not interested in Ning Yuan.


    So what if she was good-looking and dressed like that? She still could not get the Second Prince¡¯s favor.


    It was too embarrassing!


    Su Xiaolin thought that Ning Yuan would leave dejectedly, but the next second, she reached out her hand and pulled Ye Yu¡¯s shirt lightly.


    Su Ya Lin had heard from Wang Quan that the woman who dared to touch the Second Prince had her wrist broken by him.


    Ning Yuan would probably suffer the same fate, right?


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan did not know what she was doing. After hearing his words, her emotions surged uncontrobly.


    Thinking of what had happened in the past few days, Lu Ran¡¯s betrayal, Ning Shiyu¡¯s snatching and Auntie¡¯s coldness, she felt a lump in her throat and hot tears welled up in her eyes.


    She pursed her lips slightly and did not speak, looking at him with misty eyes.


    Ye Yu narrowed his dark eyes slightly and pulled back the shirt she was pulling.


    Seeing this, Ning Yuan¡¯s heart sank.


    It seemed like she was going to embarrass herself today!


    Ning Yuan lowered her long and thick eyshes, preparing to turn and leave.


    The man¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded. ¡°Do you know how to swim?¡±


    Ning Yuan was stunned for a few seconds before she realized that he was talking to her. She nodded hurriedly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He hummed softly.


    Ning Yuan blinked as she watched him walk toward the motorboat.


    Did he mean that he agreed for her to sit behind him?


    Ning Yuan hurriedly followed.


    Feng Chen and the rest were dumbfounded.


    Especially Su Xiaolin, she was gritting her teeth so hard they almost broke!

 Chapter 2499: He Threw Her Into the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 2499: He Threw Her Into the Sea</h4>


    After Ye Yu got on the motorboat, Feng Chen and the rest also got on.


    With Feng Chen¡¯s understanding of Ye Yu, he was a little worried for Ning Yuan.


    He gave Ning Yuan a frivolous look. ¡°Miss Ning, are you really not going to consider me?¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled and shook her head at Feng Chen.


    Her facial features were already beautiful and after smiling, she looked lively. Her eyshes were thick and ck, like the wings of a butterfly. Her skin was fair and tender, and she had a unique quality that made people unable to look away.


    Feng Chen¡¯s throat moved and he looked away.


    Ning Yuan did not notice Feng Chen¡¯s expression and focused all her attention on the man in front.


    It was her first time being so close to Ye Yu.


    He was wearing a white t-shirt and casual shorts. The simple and luxurious style outlined his muscr and tall figure.


    She could not see his expression, only the back of his head.


    His soft short ck hair was trimmed stylishly, the back of his neck was long and smooth, and his shoulders were firm and broad. When he held the head of the motorboat with both hands, she could vaguely see the small wings on his shoulders.


    She could smell the faint smell of tobo on him.


    It was fresh and smelled good, with a smell that only belonged to him.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s face heated up unconsciously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to me.¡± The man¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded suddenly.


    Ning Yuan pursed her red lips slightly and hummed.


    After everyone was ready, a young man standing on the shore whistled and six motorboats sped toward the sea.


    Ning Yuan leaned forward subconsciously, but at the thought of the man¡¯s cold warning, she stabilized herself and grabbed the boards on both sides.


    Ning Yuan did not know how far they were going, but she knew that Ye Yu was very fast.


    Her hair was wet from the sea and the sharp sea breeze made her unable to open her eyes.


    Driving a little faster and driving around the sea should be enjoyable.


    However, Ning Yuan felt that he was suffering because of his speed.


    This was not the end. The speed of the motorboat was still increasing.


    Ning Yuan felt like her body was about to be blown away by the sea breeze.


    She looked back with difficulty.


    Ye Yu had already left Feng Chen and the rest behind.


    There was no doubt that he was first. Even if he slowed down, they would not be able to catch up.


    But the man in front of her clearly had no intention of slowing down.


    After reaching the center of the sea, he turned and returned at the same speed.


    ¡°Your Highness, can you slow down?¡±


    Her tears were blown out by the sea breeze.


    The man in front did not seem to hear her.


    After driving for a distance, a big wave came and the motorboat seemed to have flown out.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s body was unstable and she wanted to hug him, but she did not dare to reach out her hands.


    When the motorboat fell back into the water, Ning Yuan was thrown out.


    The sea water spread over her head and she held her breath, kicking her feet up and her head surfaced.


    Reaching out to wipe the seawater on her face, she pushed away the long hair that stuck to her eyes and looked up at the motorboat that had already driven away.


    She finally understood that this was the price she had to pay for hitting on him!


    Damn it, this person was too ruthless!


    Ning Yuan was so angry that her chest was blocked and the vein on her forehead throbbed.


    Feng Chen drove over.


    Seeing Ning Yuan swimming upstream, he stopped and sighed. ¡°Do you need me to take you back?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked away. ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    Feng Chen had never thought of really taking Ning Yuan back. After all, she deserved this. With a smile, he sped away on the boat.


    Not long after, Wang Quan came over on a motorboat.


    Su Xiaolin sat behind him and when she saw Ning Yuan swimming upstream, she almostughed out loud.


    She secretly raised her middle finger at Ning Yuan. The disdain and mockery in her eyes were too obvious.


    Ning Yuan ignored Su Xiaolin and swam forward with a straight face.


    After swimming for nearly half an hour, Ning Yuan finally reached the shore.


    This was definitely not a pleasant experience.


    Aftering ashore, she sneezed several times.


    She changed back into her own clothes and asked around to see if there was a boat returning to the capital.


    In the end, she found out that this was a private ind. Although it had been developed by the Feng family as a tourist ind, the people who came were all of high status and hade on their own boats.


    Ning Yuan returned to the vi.


    At the entrance, she met Feng Chen and the rest.


    They were going to have dinner.


    ¡°Miss Ning, why didn¡¯t you answer my call? Let¡¯s go for dinner?¡± Feng Chen looked at Ning Yuan. To be honest, he admired her for really swimming up.


    Actually, Ye Yu had left someone by the beach. As long as she was exhausted, someone would save her.


    He was punishing her, not taking her life.


    Ning Yuan shook her head, looking down like a frosted eggnt. ¡°You guys eat. I¡¯m going to rest.¡±


    She entered the vi without looking at them.


    Feng Chen looked at Ning Yuan¡¯s back and then at Ye Yu, whose expression was dark and cold. ¡°She seems to have been traumatized.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s expression did not change and said coldly, ¡°You asked for it.¡±


    Feng Chen raised his eyebrows and said narcissistically, ¡°Why did she have to provoke an ice sculpture like you when she doesn¡¯t want a handsome man like me who knows how to dote on women?¡±


    Ye Yu nced at Feng Chen coldly. ¡°Stop being narcissistic.¡±


    ¡­.


    After Ning Yuan returned to her room, she took a hot shower.


    Lying on the bed, she fell asleep in a daze.


    At night, her body was cold and her head was dizzy, as if she had fallen into an abyss.


    The nightmares continued. One moment, it was of Lu Ran and Ning Shiyu being intimate, and the next moment, it was of Ye Yu looking at her coldly and throwing her into the sea.


    ¡­.


    The next day.


    After breakfast, Feng Chen and the rest prepared to return to the capital.


    After ying mahjong for the entire night, Feng Chen¡¯s eyes were slightly red and he was extremely sleepy. He did not have a headcount.


    Ye Yu pulled him back and said coldly, ¡°One is missing.¡±


    Feng Chen patted his handsome face and raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s missing?¡±


    ¡°People.¡±


    Feng Chen counted the number of people before he remembered that Ning Yuan was missing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t Miss Ninge down?¡± Feng Chen nned to go take a look personally, so Ye Yu called the staff over. ¡°Let her go.¡±


    Feng Chen told the staff Ning Yuan¡¯s room number. ¡°Tell her toe over quickly. If we leave, she won¡¯t be able to go back.¡±


    Ning Yuan was woken up by the staff knocking on the door.


    She was still dizzy. After knowing that Feng Chen and the others were about to leave, she washed up briefly and walked out of the vi area.


    Feng Chen and the rest had already gotten on the yacht.


    Seeing Ning Yuaning over, Feng Chen was about to say something when he froze slightly when he saw her pale face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°A little flu. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Her throat hurt terribly and her voice was slightly hoarse.


    ¡°Go and sit in the lounge for a while. I¡¯ll get someone to bring you the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ning Yuan walked into one of the resting rooms. The moment she pushed open the door, she saw the man smoking inside.

 Chapter 2500: Can You Go Up and Sit?

    <h4>Chapter 2500: Can You Go Up and Sit?</h4>


    Before the man could turn back, Ning Yuan quickly left the lounge.


    Perhaps because she had been thrown into the sea yesterday, Ning Yuan was not ready to face him again.


    But she would not admit defeat so easily!


    If a man like him was too easy to conquer, it would be as easy for Ning Shiyu in the future. What was the difference between her and Lu Ran?


    But now, she had to think of a strategy.


    She could not be too hasty!


    Ning Yuan went to the deck.


    She put her hands on the railing, her head dizzy as she thought about how to melt the ice.


    She touched her face and looked at her figure.


    It should not be bad.


    But in front of that man, it did not seem attractive!


    Amidst her thoughts, the yacht stopped at the pier.


    The group of people got off the yacht one after another.


    Ning Yuan walked at the back. She looked at the man walking with Feng Chen and sighed in her heart!


    Wanting to conquer such a man was probably harder than climbing Mount Everest!


    After getting off the yacht, Ning Yuan took out her phone and nned to get a taxi online.


    A dark-colored Bentley drove over slowly and stopped in front of her.


    The front passenger window was lowered and Feng Chen¡¯s handsome face appeared in front of Ning Yuan.


    He had one hand on the car window and looked at Ning Yuan with a devilish smile. ¡°Beauty Ning, let¡¯s give you a ride. You have a cold, so don¡¯t stand by the beach and enjoy the wind!¡±


    Ning Yuan nced into the car.


    The person driving was not the driver, but the man she wanted to conquer.


    With a clear goal in mind, Ning Yuan did not pretend to be shy. She smiled and went to the back to open the door.


    After getting into the car, she sat behind the driver¡¯s seat and looked ahead through the rearview mirror.


    The car started again. The man¡¯s deep ck eyes were dark and cold, without any fluctuation, as if she was invisible.


    Ning Yuan puffed up her cheeks and looked away.


    When she turned around, she found Feng Chen looking at her with a faint smile.


    That expression was really annoying!


    Feng Chen was talkative. He would talk to Ye Yu from time to time and would also talk to Ning Yuan from time to time. The atmosphere in the car was quite harmonious.


    Later, the topic somehow turned to rtionships.


    Feng Chen looked at Ning Yuan and said with a devilish smile, ¡°Do all girls like cold people like the Second Prince? Every time I walk with him, many women will pay attention to him first!¡±


    Ning Yuan touched her nose and nced at the man driving from the corner of her eye. ¡°We have different preferences!¡±


    ¡°Then, Miss Ning, which type do you like?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s nose was a little stuffy. Hearing Feng Chen¡¯s question, she sneezed uncontrobly and blinked. ¡°What did Young Master Feng just say?¡±


    Feng Chen knew that Ning Yuan wanted to avoid this topic. He smiled and said nothing more.


    The car drove for half an hour and stopped when it passed by a high-end apartment.


    Feng Chen got out of the car.


    He bent down and leaned against the car window, looking at Ning Yuan with a devilish smile. ¡°Beauty Ning, I¡¯m going to the airportter. The Second Prince will send you back. Good luck!¡±


    Ning Yuan made an OK gesture.


    After Feng Chen left, the atmosphere in the car became oppressive.


    The man driving in front did not look back or say anything.


    Ning Yuan wanted to break the silence several times, but when she saw his cold face, she swallowed her words.


    It was a little stuffy in the car and she lowered the window halfway.


    The wind outside blew in and she took a deep breath. When she wanted to take a second breath, the car window was closed.


    Ning Yuan looked down. She had not pressed the button to close the window!


    She wanted to open the window, but this time, she could not.


    She looked in front and found that she was being controlled by the man in front.


    ¡°Second Prince, can¡¯t I even brag?¡± Did this man hate her to this extent?


    Ye Yu pursed his lips tightly and said coldly, ¡°Do you want to be retarded?¡±


    Ning Yuan only understood what he meant after a while.


    She had not recovered from her cold. If she continued to be exposed to the cold, it would easily worsen her symptoms!


    It was clearly for her own good. Couldn¡¯t he speak properly?


    Why did he have to say such things?!


    Ning Yuan rolled her eyes unhappily.


    But this was also considered concern, right?


    Ning Yuan cupped her chin with both hands and looked at the scenery outside the window, a faint smile on her lips.


    Ye Yu parked the car downstairs. Seeing that there was no movement behind, he looked up and nced at the back seat through the rearview mirror.


    The slender woman was curled up, her head leaning against the window as she fell asleep.


    Her thick eyshes were lowered and her beautiful face looked quiet and gentle. Her eyebrows were furrowed tightly and there seemed to be a deep sadness in her sleep.


    Ye Yu wanted to wake her up, but a momentter, he pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    Perhaps it was because the car was too quiet after taking the flu medicine, Ning Yuan fell asleep unconsciously.


    When she woke up, she nced at her watch.


    She slept for two hours.


    Besides, she was sleeping in someone else¡¯s car.


    Ning Yuan leaned against the window and looked outside.


    That handsome and cold man was standing under a tree not far away, a cigarette between his slender fingers and a phone in his other hand.


    His face was covered in a golden glow under the sunlight. Under his tall nose, his thin lips moved slightly. From afar, he looked as beautiful as an oil painting.


    She did not know if it was because her gaze was too heated, but the man suddenly looked up at her.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She knew that he could not see her clearly under the tinted windows, but she still felt flustered.


    Half a minuteter, he finished the call and strode over.


    Ning Yuan pushed open the door and got out of the car with her bag.


    The wind blew outside and she sneezed twice.


    She looked even thinner in her professional attire.


    A slightly warm suit jacket was thrown at her. ¡°Put it on.¡±


    The two simple words exuded an aura that could not be interfered with.


    Naturally, Ning Yuan would not refuse his jacket.


    After putting it on, it looked a little wide and she could smell the faint smell of tobo.


    It was fresh and dry.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Her eyes curved into crescents.


    After a few seconds, seeing that she was standing still, he frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you standing here?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s smile froze.


    Fortunately, her mental strength was strong. Otherwise, she would really be angered to death by him!


    ¡°Do you want to go up and have a seat?¡± She looked at him with her long eyshes fluttering and her fingers holding the bag clenched unconsciously.


    It was one thing to have a strong mentality, but she could not help but be nervous when facing him.


    Ye Yu nced at her and from the corner of his eye, he saw her knuckles turning green from exertion.


    ¡°Can you go up and take a seat?¡±


    Ye Yu pressed the tip of his tongue against his cheek. After a while, he replied, ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 2501: You Just Want to Catch Him!

    <h4>Chapter 2501: You Just Want to Catch Him!</h4>


    Hearing the man¡¯s cold and emotionless answer, Ning Yuan almost fell to the ground.


    She was a person who became braver the more she suffered.


    She wanted to see how hard his heart could be.


    Ning Yuan stopped talking to him. She lowered her long eyshes and a bitter smile appeared on her lips.


    Holding her bag, she walked past him.


    When she was about to pass him, her slender body swayed unsteadily.


    She was about to fall.


    Ning Yuan looked behind from the corner of her eye. The man was standing there unmoved.


    She bit her lip, closed her eyes and fell to the ground.


    Just when she thought she would touch the ground intimately, a long and strong arm grabbed her arm.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she leaned into the man¡¯s broad arms.


    His refreshing and charming masculine breath entered her nose.


    Ning Yuan lowered her long eyshes to hide the emotions in her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you. I can walk myself. You don¡¯t have to send me up¡­¡± Then, she coughed again.


    The man looked at her with his dark eyes. After a while, he let go of her hand and hummed softly.


    Ning Yuan was so angry that her heart was twisted into a ball.


    She was just being polite and he was really not going to send her off?


    She leaned against his arms, unwilling to stand up straight. Her slender fingers caressed her forehead. ¡°Why am I suddenly so dizzy¡­¡±


    The man looked at her thoughtfully, his dark eyes seemed to be able to see through everything.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart was thumping.


    Did he see through her?


    A few seconds felt like centuries.


    Until the man¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded from above her head. ¡°Go upstairs.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s arm was held by him and she leaned against his shoulder as they went upstairs.


    She pretended to be calm and weak on the surface, but she was overjoyed in her heart.


    Wasn¡¯t she not going upstairs?


    Didn¡¯t he still send her up?


    However, this was only the beginning. She could not get carried away!


    When they arrived at the apartment, he helped Ning Yuan to the sofa.


    He was about to say something when he took the suit jacket from her shoulders and strode toward the door.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Ning Yuan hurriedly chased after him.


    ¡°Your Highness, have some tea before you leave?¡±


    Ye Yu turned back to look at Ning Yuan, his eyes dark. ¡°You¡¯re not dizzy anymore?¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless.


    Ye Yu said, ¡°Your legs aren¡¯t weak anymore?¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless.


    ¡°D-Let me exin.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression was cold and he turned to leave without saying anything.


    The door was mmed shut with a loud bang.


    Ning Yuan leaned against the door and rubbed her head with both hands.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that there was a veil between a woman chasing a man?


    Why did she feel like she had been thrown into hell the moment she started?


    Ning Yuany on the sofa in a daze for a long time until her roommates sent her a video call.


    Ning Yuan opened the video weakly.


    Xia Lu, Zhang Shan, and Ye Tian appeared in the video.


    Seeing the listless and slightly haggard Ning Yuan, the three of them were surprised.


    ¡°Beauty Ning, what happened to you? This doesn¡¯t seem like your style!¡± Xia Lu said.


    ¡°I caught a cold.¡±


    ¡°I thought you fell out of love!¡±


    ¡°She did fall out of love. The scumbag cheated on her!¡±


    Ye Tian, who was eating dessert, interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you deserve better! The other time you came to my birthday party, several young men who met you were asking for your contact details!¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°An hour ago, I was ruthlessly rejected and hurt by a rich young man.¡±


    Xia Lu said, ¡°So, you fell out of love the second time?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even dated the second time!¡±


    As they were chatting, Ning Yuan suddenly saw a cold figure in Ye Tian¡¯s video.


    She immediately sat up from the sofa.


    Ye Tian turned back to greet them before continuing to chat with them.


    Ning Yuan noticed that there was a pretty girl behind Ye Yu.


    He could only see the girl¡¯s side profile, which was as fair and clean as a lotus flower.


    ¡°Tiantian, did your second brother bring his girlfriend back?¡±


    Ning Yuan did not know if Ye Yu had a girlfriend, but from the few times they met, she felt that he did not have a girlfriend.


    But if he did, her n could only be stopped!


    Ye Tian looked back and smiled. ¡°No, that¡¯s the younger sister of an aristocratic family called Wanwan. She¡¯s looking for my second brother for something.¡±


    Ning Yuan hummed and did not dare to ask too much, afraid that she would arouse suspicion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when my second brother will find a girlfriend. His mind is on work and he feels like he has no interest in dating!¡±


    ¡°The woman who will be with my second brother in the future must have a very strong mentality!¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded in agreement.


    ¡­.


    After the weekend, Ning Yuan¡¯s cold was almost gone.


    She started work again on Monday.


    After the morning meeting, Ning Yuan went to the washroom.


    She was about toe out of the cubicle when she heard two female colleagues discussing softly.


    ¡°Did you hear? Ning Yuan hit on the Second Prince during the weekend and was thrown into the sea by him.¡±


    ¡°No way. How dare she?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Su Yalin saw it with her own eyes. I heard that she even swam to the shore herself!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s too embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°If you want to talk about me, she¡¯s a toad that wants to eat swan meat. If His Highness is so easy to approach, it¡¯s not her turn. Many rich youngdies want to have a rtionship with the Second Prince. Do you think he likes anyone?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡±


    With a bang, the cubicle door was pushed open from inside.


    Ning Yuan walked out in her high heels.


    The two colleagues who were gossiping about her were shocked.


    Ning Yuan went to the sink, washed her hands, and threw the water droplets on her hands onto the faces of the two colleagues.


    ¡°Ning Yuan, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I smell a foul smell. I¡¯ll wash it for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled, lifted her chin slightly and walked out.


    ¡°Look at how arrogant she is. Those who don¡¯t know might think that she has seduced His Highness!¡±


    Ning Yuan, who had walked out of the washroom, clenched her fists.


    He snorted.


    She had not seduced him now, but if she had more time, she did not believe that she would not be able to seduce him!


    After finishing her work in the morning and lunch, Ning Yuan received a message from Feng Chen when she returned to her office.


    Ning Yuan agreed.


    Feng Chen: ¡°I¡¯m talking to the Second Prince about work. Do you want to see the photos?¡±


    Ning Yuan: What do you mean?


    Feng Chen: ¡°I¡¯ve been in love for a long time. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t tell that you want to catch him.¡±


    Ning Yuan: ¡°So what?¡±


    Feng Chen: ¡°You sure talk big, youngdy. Do you know how hard it is to catch him?¡±


    Ning Yuan: Haha.


    Feng Chen: ¡°Actually, I also want to see him fall for a woman. To be honest, I can¡¯t stand his cold face for a long time. I made a bet with several young men. They all think that you have no chance of winning, but I bet that you have a chance of winning. Within three months, I bet that you can take him down.¡±


    Feng Chen: ¡°I¡¯m going to y golf with him on Wednesday. Are youing?¡±


    Ning Yuan: ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±

 Chapter 2502: Heart Beat Uncontrollably

    <h4>Chapter 2502: Heart Beat Uncontrobly</h4>


    Feng Chen did not reply why he was helping Ning Yuan, and Ning Yuan did not ask further.


    Wednesday afternoon.


    Ning Yuan took a taxi to thergest golf course in the city.


    Getting out of the car, she sent a message to Feng Chen.


    She stood in the shade and did not notice several sports cars driving over.


    Several young men got out of the sports car.


    The young man walking in front froze when he saw the slender and beautiful figure not far away.


    ¡°Young Master Ze, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    The leader took off his sunsses and narrowed his eyes, his handsome face immediately turning dark.


    He did not expect to meet Ning Yuan the moment he returned to the country!


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Ning Yuan felt a dark gaze on her. She looked up and saw several figures entering the hall of the golf club.


    Before long, a ball boy came out.


    ¡°You must be Miss Ning. Young Master Feng asked me to pick you up.¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded and followed the caddie into the hall.


    She brought clothes over and went to the changing room to change.


    She was wearing a pastel pink t-shirt, a short white skirt and a sports hat. She was slender and tall. When she walked out of the changing room, the caddie stared at her for a few seconds.


    The weather in the capital was good today. Several figures were ying golf on the vastwn.


    Ning Yuan came over in a golf cart and saw Ye Yu ying golf from afar.


    He was wearing a blue cored t-shirt and ck exercise pants. He was tall and cold, his white-gloved hands holding the cue as he swung the ball in a perfect posture.


    Ning Yuan could not see if the ball had gone into the hole, but from the shouts around, it should have gone in.


    The men standing beside him could only be seen on TV.


    Ning Yuan did not walk over immediately. Seeing Feng Chen drinking under the umbre, she walked over.


    Feng Chen nced at Ning Yuan, his eyes under the sunsses fixed on her slender and fair legs as he clicked his tongue.


    Apart from her long legs, this woman¡¯s skin was really fair.


    Ning Yuan walked up to Feng Chen and greeted him.


    ¡°They still have something to discuss. You can go over after that.¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    After about half an hour, Feng Chen pointed his chin at Ning Yuan. ¡°They should be thirsty. Send a few bottles of water over!¡±


    Ning Yuan took a few bottles of water and walked toward Ye Yu and the others.


    Actually, everyone had already noticed this beauty beside Feng Chen.


    One of the men asked Ye Yu, ¡°Young Master Feng¡¯s new lover?¡±


    Ye Yu did not respond.


    ¡°Young Master Feng¡¯s taste is getting better.¡±


    Ning Yuan walked up to them and handed them the water with a smile.


    In front of the beauty, no one discussed anything.


    Ning Yuan looked at Ye Yu, who did not look at her even after taking the water, and walked to his side.


    ¡°Second Prince, aren¡¯t you going to rest for a while?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked up slightly. Under the sunlight, her skin was as fair as jade and there was an indescribable charm in her eyes. In the eyes of others, it was pleasing to look at, but Ye Yu¡¯s expression was cold and he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t stand in the way.¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless.


    Her blood pressure was rising again and the smile on Ning Yuan¡¯s lips froze.


    Fortunately, as a host, she had good manners. No matter how upset she was, she would not show it on her face.


    She nodded with a smile. ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡±


    Ning Yuan turned around and walked toward the resting area. Her beautiful face fell and her smile disappeared.


    It seemed like he really did not like her at all!


    Ning Yuan walked forward and suddenly felt a dark gaze staring at her. She looked around.


    Not far away, several young men were ying basketball.


    The leader was wearing wide sunsses and was looking in her direction.


    Although she could not see his eyes clearly, she could feel the dark aura exuding from him.


    Ning Yuan felt that the man looked a little familiar, but she could not remember who he was.


    Just as she looked down, recalling if she had dealt with that man before, a small white ball suddenly hit her face ruthlessly.


    The person who swung the ball used a lot of strength. When the ball hit Ning Yuan¡¯s face, she gasped in pain.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s mind was a little dazed and her face was numb. Before she could react, her nose felt hot and hot blood gushed out.


    ¡°Look up.¡±


    A deep and cold voice sounded above her head.


    Ning Yuan looked up and met a pair of deep ck eyes. Her heart skipped a beat.


    The man was close and the fresh smell of tobo filled her nose. She blinked her long eyshes and realized that she had a nosebleed. She looked up quickly.


    ¡°Take her to wash up,¡± the man said to the caddie behind him.


    Ning Yuan knew that she was in a terrible state now and could not care about anything else, so she followed the caddie to take a shower.


    After Ning Yuan left, Ye Yu looked at a group of young men not far away and said coldly, ¡°Ye Ze,e here.¡±


    Ye Ze¡¯s father was Ye Yu¡¯s uncle.


    In front of Ye Yu, Ye Ze had to call him Second Brother, even though they were only a few months apart in age.


    ¡°Second Brother.¡± Ye Ze came up to Ye Yu and called him respectfully. His uncle only had one son, Ye Ze, and usually doted on him.


    Ye Ze had always been afraid of nothing, but when facing Ye Yu and Ye Jie, he could not help but feel a little afraid.


    ¡°Why did you hit her with the ball?¡±


    Ye Ze gritted his teeth, his handsome face tense and the vein on his forehead throbbing. ¡°She¡¯s lucky if I don¡¯t kill her!¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t see her trying to seduce you!¡±


    Ye Yu narrowed his dark eyes slightly. ¡°Do you have a feud with her?¡±


    Although Ye Ze was usuallywless, he was not a yboy who bullied women. He was also loyal to his feelings. It was his first time seeing him treat a woman like this.


    ¡°Second Brother, do you remember when I got into an ident a few years ago and almost became disabled?¡± After the ident, Ye Ze went abroad for treatment and studied abroad when he was almost recovered. He had only returned recently.


    Ye Yu knew about it. He heard that he was yed by a woman and went on a hunger strike for several days. Later, he even got into a car ident.


    ¡°That woman is Ning Yuan.¡±


    Ye Yu looked at Ye Ze, who was gritting his teeth in anger at the mention of the past, and frowned. ¡°Is there some misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Ye Zeughed coldly. ¡°What misunderstanding? My high school is opposite of No.1 High School where Ning Yuan is studying. I know she¡¯s the school belle and I fell in love with her at first sight. At first, she was indeed cold to me, but when I added her on WeChat, she flirted with me and said ambiguous things to me.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I was hot-headed and listened to everything she said. She told me not to look for her in person and I didn¡¯t look for her. She asked me to transfer money to her and I did. I even bought a branded bag and sent it to the Ning family.¡±


    ¡°I was so good to her, but the moment I turned around, she was with another man!¡±

 Chapter 2503: You’re Not Worthy of Him at All

    <h4>Chapter 2503: You¡¯re Not Worthy of Him at All</h4>


    ¡°After the college entrance examination, I went to No.1 High School to look for her, but she pretended not to know me and joked with a boy surnamed Lu in front of me.¡±


    ¡°I asked her if she liked me and she said that I was crazy. Second Brother, that woman is greedy, cunning, and heartless. Don¡¯t fall into her trap!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not sincere. To be honest, she¡¯s lucky even if I hit her with a ball!¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t interfere in my matters with her. I can¡¯t stand her. Wherever I am, she must get out!¡±


    As Ye Ze spoke, he beckoned the golf course manager over.


    He instructed softly.


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan had a nosebleed and could only change into the clothes she had worn.


    The area that was hit by the ball was slightly purple. Ning Yuan touched up her makeup and went out with a tense face.


    Was the person who hit her face with the ball crazy?


    Ning Yuan walked out, nning to reason with that person.


    The golf club manager came over and looked at Ning Yuan. He said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry. Please leave immediately.¡±


    Ning Yuan furrowed her eyebrows and looked at the manager in confusion. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Ye¡¯s orders.¡±


    Young Master Ye¡¯s orders?


    Was it Ye Yu?


    Ning Yuan¡¯s chest heaved up and down and she gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll ask him.¡±


    Before Ning Yuan could take a step, two security officers came over and stopped her.


    ¡°Miss, please go out immediately!¡± The manager said with a serious expression.


    Ning Yuan took a few deep breaths and nodded with a tense jaw. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Even when her work was the hardest, some famous people refused to go on her show and never chased her out!


    She recalled that she had not done anything bad when she went in earlier.


    Did he hate her that much?


    Ning Yuan walked out of the hall under the surveince of the security officers.


    But she did not leave immediately.


    She would not give up until the end. Even if she died, she would die knowing!


    Ning Yuan found a shady ce to stand.


    She waited for two hours.


    The first toe out was the young man who had hit her with the ball.


    He had both hands in his pockets and there were several young men behind him, chatting andughing.


    Suddenly, she seemed to have realized that something was wrong. She turned around and saw Ning Yuan, whose eyes were spitting fire, standing not far away.


    Ye Ze raised his eyebrows and walked toward Ning Yuan.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t left? Why? Do you want to woo my second brother that much?¡±


    Second Brother?


    Who was this person talking about?


    His Highness?


    ¡°Sir, who are you?¡± Ning Yuan asked.


    When Ye Ze heard Ning Yuan¡¯s words, the anger that he had finally calmed down appeared again.


    She did it on purpose, right?


    She actually asked who he was?


    Ye Ze took off his sunsses.


    Seeing the man¡¯s face clearly, Ning Yuan immediately remembered who he was.


    ¡°Ye Ze?¡±


    His surname was Ye, so the Second Brother he was talking about was the Second Prince, right?


    Were they rtives?


    Countless questions shed past Ning Yuan¡¯s mind.


    Ye Ze smirked coldly. ¡°Ha, you still recognize me.¡±


    Ning Yuan did not know if she was hallucinating, but Ye Ze looked at her like she was his enemy!


    Apart from rejecting his pursuit, she did not seem to have offended him, right?


    Besides, she had rejected countless boys in school. If everyone hated her so much, she might not be alive anymore!


    ¡°Ye Ze, are all the girls who rejected you going to get revenge? Do you know that if your ball hit the bridge of my nose, it would break?¡±


    Seeing that Ning Yuan still dared to question him so boldly, the ridicule in Ye Ze¡¯s eyes deepened.


    ¡°Ning Yuan, I¡¯m not in the mood to care about what happened in the past. However, don¡¯t target Second Brother again! He¡¯s someone a b*tch like you can¡¯t match up to!¡±


    B*tch?


    The blood in Ning Yuan¡¯s body sped up and surged to her head. Seeing that Ye Ze was about to turn and leave, she went forward and grabbed his cor. ¡°Don¡¯t leave before I make myself clear!¡±


    A dark-colored Bentley drove over from the parking lot. When it passed by the entrance, Feng Chen raised his eyebrows with interest when he saw this scene.


    ¡°How are they rted?¡± Feng Chen saw that the two of them were going to fight and looked like he was watching a good show. ¡°Are they going to fight with their faces red?¡±


    There was no expression on Ye Yu¡¯s handsome face. He pressed the horn and lowered the window, saying to Ye Ze, ¡°Go back quickly.¡±


    Ye Ze pushed Ning Yuan away.


    He took a few steps forward and turned back to re at her. ¡°You¡¯ll get your retribution for ying with others¡¯ feelings!¡±


    Ye Ze got into his sports car.


    Ning Yuan stood on the spot and watched the window of the Bentley slowly close. The man¡¯s cold face disappeared from her sight.


    Ning Yuan booked a car online.


    Ten minutester, she got into the car. Looking at the retreating city scenery, Ning Yuan¡¯s mind was filled with Ye Ze¡¯s angry expression and those humiliating words.


    He did not seem to be teasing or taking revenge on her on purpose. He really hated her!


    He said that she had yed with his feelings, but they had never started, so how could she y with him?


    In a sh, Ning Yuan seemed to have thought of something.


    A while before the college entrance examination, she had lost her phone. She had been busy studying and had not bought a phone.


    During that period, Ning Shiyu seemed to have gotten a boyfriend and often received branded bags and jewelry, showing them off in front of her.


    After the college entrance examination, Ye Ze came to ask her out to y. At that time, Lu Ran was pursuing her. Lu Ran only had her in his eyes and she felt that he was more reliable than other boys, so she got closer to him.


    At that time, Ye Ze saw her talking with Lu Ran and questioned her angrily. She felt that he was strange and asked if he was crazy. She did not like him at all¡­


    After that, she never saw him again.


    Ning Yuan bit her lip and vaguely understood what had gone wrong!


    She asked the driver to drive back to the Ning family.


    Seeing Ning Yuan return, Song Yuling said in a strange tone, ¡°Oh, what a rare guest!¡±


    Ning Yuan ignored Song Yuling and went upstairs.


    Song Yuling was so angry by Ning Yuan¡¯s attitude that her face turned green. She called Ning Bangguo. ¡°Your niece is back and is ring at me coldly. Who do you think you are? Do you think you can throw a tantrum at me just because CEO Li is interested in you¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan pretended not to hear Song Yuling¡¯s curses. When she reached the second floor, she pushed open Ning Shiyu¡¯s door.


    Ning Shiyu was not at home, so Ning Yuan went in and locked the door.


    She started to look for Ning Shiyu¡¯s things.


    After more than ten minutes, Song Yuling¡¯s sharp voice came from outside. ¡°Ning Yuan, why did youe to Shiyu¡¯s room?¡±


    Ning Yuan ignored him.


    After a while, seeing that Ning Yuan was noting out, Song Yuling asked the servant to get the spare key.


    The moment the door was opened, Ning Yuan finally found her lost phone.

 Chapter 2504: She Went to Find Him

    <h4>Chapter 2504: She Went to Find Him</h4>


    Song Yuling rushed in and raised her hand to p Ning Yuan.


    Ning Yuan avoided Song Yuling¡¯s p and took a few steps toward the door. She stopped and turned back to look at Song Yuling.


    Song Yuling was shocked by Ning Yuan¡¯s dark gaze.


    Ever since Ning Yuan was taken over by Ning Bangguo, she had never dared to look at her like this.


    Song Yuling only reacted when Ning Yuan went downstairs.


    ¡°Little b*tch, your wings have hardened. Are you revolting?¡±


    Ning Yuan had already left the vi and could not hear Song Yuling¡¯s scolding at all.


    Ning Yuan returned to the apartment and charged her phone.


    After turning it on, she opened WeChat.


    The chat records had been deleted.


    But it was not difficult for Ning Yuan. She turned on theputer and connected her phone to theputer.


    Her slender fingers tapped on the keyboard and after a while, dense code appeared.


    After about five minutes, the chat records with Ye Ze appeared on theputer.


    Ning Yuan flipped through the chat records.


    Her beautiful face turned green with anger.


    Ning Shiyu, this little white flower, actually used her name to flirt with Ye Ze and made him spend money on her, buying bags and jewelry!


    B*tch!


    Ning Yuan was so angry that she wanted to tear Ning Shiyu¡¯s face apart now!


    But it had been so many years and Ning Shiyu was talking on her phone. If she refused to admit it, no one could do anything to her!


    Ning Yuan took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    The most important thing now was to exin to Ye Ze clearly.


    She had no money or background. If Ye Ze really hated her and wanted to take revenge, she would probably lose her job as the broadcasting station¡¯s host!


    Ning Yuan sent a message to Feng Chen. ¡°Do you have Ye Ze¡¯s number?¡±


    After a while, she received Feng Chen¡¯s reply. ¡°No, he¡¯s rted to the Second Prince. Why don¡¯t you ask the Second Prince? Why? Are you interested in him? Do you want to change your target?¡±


    Ning Yuan was not interested in talking to Feng Chen. She replied simply, ¡°No.¡±


    She printed out the chat and put it in her bag.


    She was about to leave the apartment when the voice of the property management sounded from the surveince video at the door.


    ¡°Miss Ning, there are twodies downstairs looking for you. They im to be your aunt and sister. Do you want them toe in?¡±


    Ning Yuan opened the video and her expression darkened when she saw that Song Yuling and Ning Shiyu hade here.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know them!¡±


    When Song Yuling and Ning Shiyu heard Ning Yuan¡¯s words, they were furious. They were about to say something when Ning Yuan had already turned off the video call.


    The security officers came over and asked Song Yuling and Ning Shiyu to leave.


    This was a high-end district. People who were not owners could not enter.


    Song Yuling could not make a ruckus like before and was almost angered to death.


    When they got into the car, Ning Shiyu looked at Song Yuling. ¡°Mom, what did Ning Yuan take from my room?¡±


    Song Yuling shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but did you lose any valuables in your room?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Song Yuling snorted. ¡°Little b*tch, let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll deal with her the next time she goes back!¡±


    ¡­.


    After Song Yuling and Ning Shiyu left, Ning Yuan came out of the apartment.


    She took a taxi to Ye Yu¡¯s office.


    This was not her first time here. She hade several times when she wanted to interview him.


    The guard at the door already knew her.


    After registering, she walked in through the door.


    There was still some distance from the entrance to the office building. After Ning Yuan went over, the guards stopped her.


    ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for His Highness.¡±


    ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡±


    Ning Yuan shook her head. ¡°No, but tell him that I¡¯m Ning Yuan from the Capital Television Station.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. We can¡¯t let you in without an appointment.¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not going in. I¡¯m just asking if the Second Prince is still upstairs.¡±


    The guard looked at the beautiful Ning Yuan and after a moment of silence, he nodded at her.


    Ning Yuan stood waiting for Ye Yu to get off work.


    The sky was already dark and there were no stars. A heavy rain was about to fall.


    Ning Yuan stood in the corner and looked in the direction of the office and parking lot.


    After waiting for nearly an hour, she did not see Ye Yu.


    It was already drizzling.


    The wind blew and it was bone-chilling.


    Ning Yuan shrank into the corner and gradually, the rain became heavier.


    The corner could no longer block the rain and Ning Yuan¡¯s coat was wet.


    She curled up and did not leave.


    The guards looked at her and were surprised to see that she was still standing there.


    ¡°Miss, you should go back. I want to see the Second Prince, so I¡¯ll make an appointment next time.¡±


    Ning Yuan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll wait for him here.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s assistant was the first to go downstairs. He was a little surprised to see Ning Yuan, who was drenched.


    ¡°Miss Ning, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Assistant Su, I want to see His Highness.¡±


    Assistant Su looked at Ning Yuan with a troubled expression.


    The Second Prince hated people who made decisions on their own. Thest time Ning Yuan wanted to interview the Second Prince, he had asked Ning Yuan to look for him in the office and he had almost lost his job!


    Ning Yuan knew Assistant Su¡¯s difficulties and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll wait here. Assistant Su, you can go back after work!¡±


    Assistant Su nodded, sighed and turned to enter the office.


    When he arrived at Ye Yu¡¯s office, he knocked and went in.


    Ye Yu was signing documents and when he heard the sound, he looked up. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, Miss Ning is here.¡±


    Ye Yu did not move his eyes, his slender hand holding a fountain pen as he signed the document.


    ¡°Miss Ning from the Capital Broadcasting Company.¡±


    Ye Yu looked up at Assistant Su with his deep ck eyes and said coldly, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Ning Yuan.¡±


    Ye Yu furrowed his eyebrows slightly.


    After a while, Ye Yu raised his hand. ¡°Go out!¡±


    Assistant Su did not dare to say anything more and left silently.


    After waiting for another half an hour, Ning Yuan saw a Bentley Mulsanne driving out of the parking lot.


    She was already drenched. She wiped the water droplets off her face and walked out from the corner.


    After a few steps, she stopped.


    Her wet eyshes blinked and she watched the car drive away.


    She slowly crouched down, wrapping her arms around herself.


    She felt cold, cold like never before.


    She closed her eyes, forcing the tears back.


    Minutes and seconds passed. After some time, she heard the sound of wheels rubbing against the ground.


    Ning Yuan slowly looked up.


    The dark-colored car that had driven away returned.


    He stopped a few steps away from her.


    The man in the suit got out of the car and walked toward the office with a big ck umbre.


    After a few steps, he stopped and looked at her. ¡°Are you squatting there to be a stone statue?¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless.


    ¡°Come here.¡± With that said, his tall and cold body went in first.

 Chapter 2505: Don’t Just Look at Me

    <h4>Chapter 2505: Don¡¯t Just Look at Me</h4>


    Ning Yuan walked to the door and looked at the guards on both sides, blinking. ¡°He asked me to go in?¡±


    The guard nodded at her.


    Ning Yuan wiped the rain off her face and followed quickly.


    The guard looked at Ning Yuan¡¯s happy back and could not help but admire her perseverance.


    They took the elevator to Ye Yu¡¯s office.


    Ye Yu was on the phone.


    Ning Yuan looked around.


    The view was wide and there were no fancy decorations. There was a low-key and luxurious leather sofa, arge wooden desk, and a bookcase of the same color, giving people a feeling of grandeur and stability.


    Like Ye Yu, although he was not old, he was calm and mature.


    ¡°There¡¯s a bathroom in the lounge inside. Go and take a bath.¡±


    Ning Yuan was stunned for a moment before she walked toward the bathroom with a smile.


    The lounge was smaller than the office and had a simple grayish-white style. Ning Yuan looked down at herself. She was wet and could not wear wet clothes after taking a bath.


    She nced at the wardrobe.


    She walked over unconsciously and picked out a ck shirt from inside.


    After showering, she was about to put on her shirt when there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Miss Ning? I¡¯m the Second Prince¡¯s female secretary. He asked me to bring you clothes.¡±


    Ning Yuan opened the door a crack and took the clothes from the female secretary. After thanking her, she closed the door.


    The female secretary had bought her clothes, a skirt and a jacket.


    He was well prepared.


    But after a few seconds, Ning Yuan still wore the ck shirt.


    She was not considered short among girls, but when she wore Ye Yu¡¯s shirt, she still looked a lot bigger.


    She blew her hair to the side of her shoulders and walked out of the bathroom barefooted.


    Ye Yu was sitting in his office chair, wearing a white shirt and ck pants. The tailored fabric wrapped around his tall and strong body. He was looking at theputer, one hand moving the mouse and the other resting on the table.


    His hands were slender and well-defined, looking rather good.


    Perhaps her gaze was too hot, he turned back.


    He looked away very quickly, but after two seconds, he looked at her again.


    She was wearing his ck shirt that covered her thighs. Her skin was fair and smooth, her long hair draped over her shoulders. Her facial features were exquisite and beautiful, and her beautiful eyes were on his face.


    Ye Yu pursed his lips and said in a deep voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t the secretary give you clothes?¡±


    ¡°When she sent it in, I was already done showering.¡± Ning Yuan walked toward the executive desk and looked at the man¡¯s well-defined side profile. ¡°You didn¡¯t say at first to get someone to bring me clothes.¡±


    He did not look at her again. ¡°Go and change now.¡±


    Ning Yuan did not seem to hear him.


    He leaned his tall body against the chair and took out a cigarette from the cigarette box, biting it between his lips and looked down at the big desk for a lighter.


    Ning Yuan saw it first.


    She walked to his side, her slender fingers holding the ck lighter, making her skin look even fairer. He pressed the tip of his tongue against his cheek, his mrs suddenly itchy. ¡°Put it down.¡±


    Ning Yuan naturally would not put it down. She turned on the lighter and a blue me ignited.


    He looked up at her with his dark eyes and she smiled at him. ¡°Light your cigarette, don¡¯t just look at me.¡±


    Ye Yu took out the cigarette between his lips and threw it into the rubbish bin.


    Seeing this, Ning Yuan felt a little defeated, but she did not take it to heart.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± The man¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded, exuding an unapproachable distance and indifference.


    Ning Yuan thought of something important and hurriedly picked up her bag from the sofa.


    The bag was waterproof and the documents inside were not wet.


    Ning Yuan ced the chat records on Ye Yu¡¯s desk.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to exin what Ye Ze misunderstood back then.¡±


    ¡°I stayed at my uncle¡¯s house after I was 15 years old. Cousin never liked me and always went against me. Before the college entrance examination that year, I dropped my phone and I didn¡¯t know that Cousin had picked up my phone.¡±


    ¡°These chat records were all made by her and Ye Ze.¡± Afraid that her words would not be believable, Ning Yuan took out another document. ¡°Look, this is the tone I used to chat with people ever since I had WeChat.¡±


    ¡°My cousin never put punctuation marks when chatting, but I like it. I know what punctuation marks to use for every sentence. My cousin is a nk space.¡±


    ¡°Also, my cousin¡¯s chat records with Ye Ze said that she likes to eat seafood, but I don¡¯t like it. It tickles all over.¡±


    ¡°I saw my cousin using those bags and jewelry that Ye Ze gave her. At that time, she said that it was from her boyfriend. I didn¡¯t expect her to use my WeChat to get involved with Ye Ze!¡±


    Ning Yuan exined for a while, but the man sitting on the leather chair had a dark expression on his face.


    Ning Yuan pursed her red lips. ¡°Second Prince, do you believe me?¡±


    Ye Yu looked up at Ning Yuan.


    She looked even more slender and thin in his shirt. Her sleeves were slightly rolled up and her wrists were slender and fair, her skin sparkling.


    A pair of beautiful eyes stared at him unblinkingly, as if it was very important to her whether he believed her or not.


    Ye Yu narrowed his dark eyes and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me.¡±


    Ning Yuan pouted. ¡°If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s me, you wouldn¡¯t have chased me out of the golf course.¡± Perhaps it was because she had been drenched in the rain, her face looked a little pale.


    Her beautiful eyes were covered with ayer of mist, dense with grievance and bitterness.


    Ye Yu¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He took another cigarette and bit it between his lips, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Not him?


    Then it was Ye Ze?


    ¡°You should have heard Ye Ze tell you about us back then, right? Apart from rejecting him, I really didn¡¯t offend him!¡± Ning Yuan touched her cheek that was still a little painful from being hit by the ball. ¡°He hates me so much. I don¡¯t know why either.¡±


    That coy and aggrieved expression was like she was wheedling to her lover.


    Ye Yu¡¯s slender fingers knocked on the table. ¡°Speak normally.¡±


    Seeing that he was not looking at her, Ning Yuan took a step closer to him, her elbow very close to his hand. Her beautiful eyes looked at his well-defined facial features. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I said?¡±


    Her approach made him smell a faint fragrance. It was a familiar smell, the smell of shower gel in the lounge.


    His dark eyes looked at her and she looked at him. She saw herself in his eyes. Her cheeks were a little red and her eyes were a little charming. She was indeed not normal.


    But she had no choice. She was a little overwhelmed and could not control herself.


    She also wanted to see how much this serious and cold man would tolerate her.


    Their eyes met and the silent air flowed around them.


    He smirked. ¡°If you want Ye Ze¡¯s number, I can give it to you. Your exnation is not important to me.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s important to me.¡± Ning Yuan blinked. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand.¡±

 Chapter 2506: Go After Him If You Like Him

    <h4>Chapter 2506: Go After Him If You Like Him</h4>


    Before Ye Ze could react to what Ning Yuan meant, he saw that she had finished eating a crab and was eating prawns.


    Ye Ze suddenly thought of something and frowned. ¡°What the hell are you doing? I knew you liked seafood.¡±


    After about three to four minutes, Ye Ze suddenly saw red spots appearing on Ning Yuan¡¯s fair skin.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s face and neck were itchy. She did not dare to scratch it and met Ye Ze¡¯s puzzled gaze. She said, ¡°I¡¯m allergic.¡±


    Ye Ze widened his eyes slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re allergic to seafood! A few years ago, I even asked the seafood restaurant to send seafood to the Ning family!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you gave it to me before. I haven¡¯t eaten it either.¡±


    Ye Ze mmed the table, his handsome face darkening. ¡°Ning Yuan, stop f*cking quibbling¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she realized that something was wrong.


    It seemed like she really could not eat seafood, as more and more red spots appeared on her face.


    He cursed softly and stood up, grabbing Ning Yuan¡¯s slender wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡±


    He wanted to see what this woman was up to. Everything would be revealed when they went to the hospital!


    He was no longer the fool that was easy to fool in the past. If she said she could not eat seafood, then she could not eat it. Maybe before this, she had taken some medicine and created this illusion¡­


    Ning Yuan did not struggle. She was stuffed into Ye Ze¡¯s sports car and followed him to the Royal Hospital without a word.


    When they were registering at the outpatient clinic, they met An Rui, who hade to look for Zhou Li.


    ¡°Xiao Yuan?¡± Seeing Ning Yuan being pulled by a man with a dark expression, An Rui thought that she had seen the wrong person.


    ¡°Ruirui.¡±


    Seeing that Ning Yuan¡¯s beautiful face was covered in rashes, An Rui widened her eyes slightly. ¡°Did you eat seafood?¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you can¡¯t eat it? Why didn¡¯t you stop yourself?¡± An Rui looked at Ning Yuan worriedly. ¡°Hurry and find a doctor. If not, it will be toote if something serious happens.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    There were many people registering and An Rui was afraid of wasting time, so she called Zhou Li.


    After a while, Zhou Li came over.


    He personally brought Ning Yuan to the dermatology department.


    Ye Ze followed behind and watched the doctor examine Ning Yuan.


    She was not lying. She could not eat seafood.


    After Ning Yuan thanked An Rui and Zhou Li, she walked out of the hospital with Ye Ze.


    ¡°I only found out about what happened when I was in my third year of high school after finding out that you had a very strong opinion of me.¡± Ning Yuan had dropped her phone and someone had lied to him using her identity.


    Ye Ze pursed his lips tightly, not immediately saying if he trusted Ning Yuan or not!


    If what she said was true, then he was really a fool!


    Ye Ze said with a dark expression, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Ning Yuan was not a saint. She would not take the me for what Ning Shiyu had done. She directly said Ning Shiyu¡¯s name.


    Ye Ze gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll investigate this matter. If what you said is false, I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡±


    Ning Yuan raised her chin slightly, her eyes bright and firm. ¡°Do whatever you want!¡±


    Ning Yuan had nothing to worry about!


    Ye Ze left the hospital with a tense expression.


    ¡­.


    After An Rui arrived at Zhou Li¡¯s office, she took out the dishes she had learned from Mrs An recently.


    ¡°Braised pork ribs, steamed mackerel, and garlic cabbage.¡± An Rui picked up a piece of pork ribs and put it in Zhou Li¡¯s mouth. ¡°Try it. I think it tastes good!¡±


    Zhou Li ate a piece.


    Compared to when she first started cooking, she had indeed improved a lot.


    An Rui was about to scoop rice for him when he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    An Rui sat on hisp and wrapped her arms around his neck, looking at him with a smile. ¡°What?¡±


    Zhou Li tightened his hold on her slender waist and said elegantly, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know how to cook. I¡¯ll cook for you in the future.¡±


    An Rui smiled. ¡°Of course not. I think cooking is quite interesting. Besides, only by grabbing your stomach can I grab your person tightly.¡±


    An Rui nced out of the office. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that the new nurse will peek at you every day.¡±


    Zhou Li frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    An Rui burst intoughter.


    Of course, he did not know that her fans in their department would report the situation in their department from time to time.


    An Rui trusted himpletely. She was just teasing him.


    Seeing An Rui looking at him with a faint smile, Zhou Li kissed her lips. ¡°Ruirui, I only have you in my heart.¡±


    An Rui leaned her face against his shoulder and looked at his handsome face, saying softly, ¡°Me too.¡±


    His lips curled up.


    He looked especially clean and handsome when he smiled, giving people a feeling like a spring breeze.


    An Rui could not help but kiss the side of his face, the corner of his lips, and her hand caressed his Adam¡¯s apple.


    ¡°Ruirui¡­¡±


    ¡°You can rest for an hour and a half in the afternoon, right?¡±


    He hummed in agreement, his breathing slightly unstable.


    ¡°Then, should we¡­¡± She whispered into his ear.


    ¡­.


    An Rui came out of the lounge an hourter.


    She had an appointment in the afternoon.


    Walking out of the outpatient clinic, An Rui saw Ning Yuan sitting outside. She walked over quickly. ¡°Xiao Yuan.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at the glowing An Rui and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°I thought you would stay for the entire afternoon!¡±


    An Rui was a little shy. ¡°He really doesn¡¯t have to work for the entire afternoon.¡±


    Looking at Ning Yuan¡¯s flushed face, he frowned and asked, ¡°Is the allergy rted to that man?¡±


    Ning Yuan sighed. ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin.¡±


    Ning Yuan invited An Rui to sit in a cafe not far away. After chatting for a while, An Rui said, ¡°I heard that you broke up with your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Mm, scumbag.¡±


    Seeing that Ning Yuan did not care too much about her ex-boyfriend when she mentioned him, An Rui smiled and said, ¡°A man can¡¯t be unfaithful once. I have the same view as you. Don¡¯t turn back after cheating!¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded.


    An Rui said, ¡°Do you have any ns to start a new rtionship? I think the doctor is quite good. Do you want my husband to introduce you to someone?¡±


    Seeing An Rui mention Zhou Li sweetly, Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes softened unconsciously. ¡°Seeing you so happy now, I seem to believe in love again.¡±


    ¡°If I meet someone I like, I¡¯ll pursue him boldly.¡± At this point, An Rui said shyly, ¡°I was the one who took the initiative with Zhou Li!¡±


    ¡°But I heard that your Doctor Zhou has had a crush on you since high school.¡±


    An Rui blushed and nodded lightly.


    Ning Yuan thought of the man she nned to conquer and she sighed silently.


    It seemed like the road was blocked before they could conquer it!

 Chapter 2507: I Want to Woo You!

    <h4>Chapter 2507: I Want to Woo You!</h4>


    He did not answer her.


    There was a dead silence in the air.


    A long time seemed to have passed, but also felt like only a few seconds had passed.


    Ning Yuan felt her heart beating faster and faster.


    To be honest, she had never said such things to a man before!


    Not to mention in front of the Second Prince.


    She was already prepared to be thrown out of the office by him in the next second!


    She waited for a long time, but there was no response.


    She did not know where she got her courage from. Under his deep gaze, she said softly, ¡°Because Ye Ze is right. I want to woo you.¡±


    She looked up slightly, her breath spilling over when she spoke, making his jaw tense.


    ¡°Miss Ning, don¡¯t push your luck.¡± He looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°I only gave in to you because of Tiantian.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at the man¡¯s dangerous and warning dark eyes and her heart thumped.


    To be honest, it was not easy to make such a man fall for her. This process would also be full of thorns. If she was not careful, she would fall into the abyss!


    Ning Yuan also had the thought of retreating, but since she had alreadye this far, how could she give up halfway?


    Anyway, in his eyes, she was shameless!


    ¡°You have the right to refuse, but I have the right to pursue you too, right?¡±


    Ye Yu stared at her for a few seconds. ¡°Blind confidence will only hurt you!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you¡¯re blindly confident!¡± Ning Yuan reached out her hand to him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to give me Ye Ze¡¯s number?¡±


    Ye Yu took out his phone and found Ye Ze¡¯s number.


    Ning Yuan took his phone and copied Ye Ze¡¯s number. Then, she quickly used his phone to call her own number.


    The moment the call came, she hung up.


    ¡°In order to thank you, I gave you my number.¡± He returned the phone to her. ¡°Remember to give me a note!¡±


    The man did not respond.


    Ning Yuan went into the lounge, changed into the clothes the female assistant had brought in, and then put her clothes into the bag.


    When she came out again, Ye Yu was no longer in the office.


    Ning Yuan took her bag and went downstairs quickly.


    The rain had stopped and the tall man with long legs was about to step into the Bentley.


    Ning Yuan ran over.


    She knocked on the car window.


    A few secondster, the car window was lowered and the man¡¯s well-defined and handsome face appeared.


    Ning Yuan rested her elbow on the car window and looked at him with bright eyes. Under the dim street lights, her eyebrows were like distant mountains and her skin was fair and tender, like the stamen of a flower after rain.


    Ye Yu licked his lips and looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Is your WeChat your phone number?¡±


    The man ignored her and prepared to close the window.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t add me on WeChat. I can call you and send you a message.¡±


    Ye Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t disturb you for 24 hours!¡±


    He pursed his lips and said nothing, staring at her for a few seconds. ¡°For the interview?¡±


    His thoughts were racing and she could not catch up.


    When she regained her senses, she shook her head and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go on your show.¡±


    Ning Yuan widened her eyes slightly.


    She did not expect the surprise toe so unexpectedly.


    She blinked. ¡°Really?¡±


    The man hummed softly.


    She was about to say something when she heard him say coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t appear in front of me again.¡±


    Before Ning Yuan could react, the car window was rolled up.


    Ning Yuan stood on the spot, her heart sinking.


    Until it sank to the bottom.


    So this surprise was fake!


    Ning Yuan returned to the apartment sadly.


    The reason she went to the office to look for him was to get him on her show for an interview.


    At that time, she had fantasized countless times about him nodding in agreement.


    But now that she had achieved her goal, she could not be happy.


    Shaking her head, shey on the bed, feeling that she was getting into character.


    Forget it. It was good enough that he could be on her show with his hard work these few days!


    Ning Yuan thought of Ye Ze and she picked up her phone to send him a message.


    After waiting for a long time with no reply, Ning Yuany on the bed and fell asleep.


    ¡­.


    The next day.


    Ning Yuan arrived at the broadcastingpany.


    She made a detailed program flow and asked questions.


    After she was done, she sent it to Assistant Su¡¯s email.


    After waiting for an entire morning and not getting a reply, she sent a message to Ye Yu.


    Ning Yuan: ¡°I¡¯ve already sent the interview process and questions to Assistant Su¡¯s email.¡±


    The man did not reply, but not long after, Assistant Su called her to discuss the details and confirm the date.


    She heard from Assistant Su that he was going to another country in the afternoon and would only be back three dayster.


    The visit was scheduled for three dayster.


    After the call, Ning Yuan checked the weather for his overseas visit.


    It was going to rain.


    She sent him a message. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain hail there during the day and it¡¯s five degrees colder than the capital. Remember to bring some warm clothes!¡±


    The message was like a stone sinking into the sea, there was no reply.


    Ning Yuan did not care. It would be abnormal if he replied to her message!


    In the afternoon, Ning Yuan called Ye Ze.


    It rang twice before it was cut off.


    Ning Yuan continued to call.


    It was also hung up.


    Ning Yuan could only use Gu Fei¡¯s phone to call him.


    It rang several times before it finally went through.


    Perhaps knowing that it was Ning Yuan, Ye Ze¡¯s voice was hot-tempered and impatient. ¡°You¡¯d better have a reasonable exnation!¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her lips and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat tonight!¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to talk about with you!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t talk, you¡¯ll live in the shadows for the rest of your life!¡±


    ¡°Ning Yuan, f*ck you¡­ I¡¯ve never seen such a ruthless woman like you!¡±


    ¡°Come out and I¡¯ll give you a reasonable exnation!¡±


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan and Ye Ze arranged to meet at a seafood restaurant.


    Ning Yuan was wearing a professional suit for work. After entering the restaurant, she took off her long jacket, revealing a white chiffon shirt and ck A-line skirt inside.


    Her long hair was tied into a low ponytail, looking professional and beautiful.


    When Ye Ze came over, he was stunned for a few seconds when he saw Ning Yuan.


    ¡°Ha, don¡¯t think that you can be a human just because you¡¯re dressed seriously. You¡¯re rotten to the core!¡±


    Ning Yuan realized that men with the surname Ye had sharp tongues.


    She took a sip of the lemon juice and took out the chat records she had shown Ye Yust night.


    When Ye Ze saw those chat records, he was furious.


    These things seemed to prove that he was a fool.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can be so arrogant just because I don¡¯t hit women!¡±


    Ning Yuan said nothing. At this moment, the waiter came in and brought her order of seafood to the table.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to beat people up yet. You¡¯ll understandter that you hate the wrong person!¡±


    Ye Ze red at Ning Yuan with a dark expression. He was about to say something when he saw her eat a scallop.

 Chapter 2508: He’s Here

    <h4>Chapter 2508: He¡¯s Here</h4>


    The next few days, Ye Ze did not look for Ning Yuan again.


    Ning Yuan focused all her attention on her work.


    Ye Yu was about to return to the country and ept her visit. Time was tight and he could not make any mistakes.


    On the day of the recording, Ning Yuan arrived at the broadcasting station very early.


    The director, Xie Ancheng, also arrived very early. If Ye Yu came for an interview, he would be the person with the highest status in this show and no one dared to neglect him.


    Ever since Su Yalin found out that Ning Yuan was able to interview Ye Yu, she had never liked her.


    Every day when he went to the office, jealousy was written all over his face, but he could not do anything to her!


    Ning Yuan did not care about Su Yalin¡¯s gaze on her and continued her preparations in an orderly manner.


    At two in the afternoon.


    It was time for Ye Yu to record the program.


    Xie Ancheng stood at the entrance of the broadcasting station with the team, waiting for Ye Yu to arrive.


    But it was ten past two and he was still nowhere to be seen.


    Su Xiaolin looked at Ning Yuan gloatingly. She walked in front of Xie Ancheng and said with a smile that did not reach her eyes, ¡°Director, why do I feel that the Second Prince won¡¯te?¡±


    Then, she looked at Ning Yuan. ¡°Even if you want topete with me, you don¡¯t have to lie like this, right?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at the door but did not see Ye Yu¡¯s car.


    ¡°The Second Prince is busy with work and iste. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about!¡±


    Xie Ancheng nodded in agreement.


    So everyone waited for nearly half an hour.


    She still did not see Ye Yu.


    This time, not only Su Xiaolin, but the other colleagues also had their opinions.


    In order to make this episode, the staff working behind the scenes all worked overtime. But now, if Ye Yu did note, their preparatory work would be in vain!


    ¡°Ning Yuan, if you can¡¯t meet the Second Prince, don¡¯t boast!¡± A colleague who was close to Su Xiaolin could not help but say.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We had to wait here for more than forty minutes. Are you acting like a monkey?¡±


    Su Xiaolin¡¯s gloominess from the past few days was swept away and she looked at Ning Yuan with disdain and smugness.


    As long as Ning Yuan could not interview the Second Prince, not only would she not be famous, but she would also be the target of all her colleagues!


    ¡°Xiaoning, can you call and see what¡¯s going on?¡± Xie Ancheng knew Ning Yuan¡¯s working ability. If she was not confident, she would not make any promises!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on. What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Gu Fei red at Su Yalin and the rest.


    Ning Yuan walked to the side and was about to call Assistant Su when three ck luxurious cars drove over.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the license te of one of the cars.


    Ye Yu came over.


    Xie Ancheng also saw the luxurious car driving over and he immediately went forward.


    The luxurious car stopped.


    The driver got out and opened the door of the car in the middle.


    Ye Yu got out of the car.


    Behind him was the team he had brought.


    No matter whose interview it was, the video and content of the interview had to be approved by his team.


    This was the Royal rules and the people from the broadcastingpany naturally knew it.


    Ning Yuan stood beside Xie Ancheng and looked at the tall and handsome man in a handmade ck suit. A trace of light shed past her eyes.


    Without looking at him, she put on her professionalism and smiled appropriately. After Xie Ancheng greeted him, she took the initiative to greet him.


    They shook hands lightly and released each other very quickly. There was not much longing in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there was an emergency meeting after His Highness got off the ne. I was in the meeting with him and didn¡¯t have time to inform Miss Ning,¡± Assistant Su exined to Xie Ancheng and Ning Yuan.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, we understand,¡± Xie Ancheng said.


    It was the honor of their program team and broadcasting station to have His Highnesse. They would not have any objections even if he did note today and was dyed to other times, let alone thirty to forty minuteste!


    They arrived at the recording studio.


    Gu Fei helped Ning Yuan. Seeing that Su Xiaolin and the rest wanted to follow them in, she closed the door and said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you want to watch it, you can watch it when the show airs!¡±


    Su Yalin and the others¡¯ expressions changed.


    So what if she managed to interview the Second Prince?


    But it did seem quite impressive!


    ¡­.


    Ye Yu sat on the sofa. When he sat down, he unbuttoned his suit and crossed his long legs elegantly, revealing his noble and cold aura.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would not dare to say anything under his strong aura.


    But Ning Yuan had her professionalism and was not afraid.


    She wore the host¡¯s outfit, her long hair tied into a neat ponytail as she sat opposite of Ye Yu.


    Xie Ancheng stood by the side and nodded at Ning Yuan, telling her not to be nervous and to finish the recording.


    After the lights, speakers and photographers were ready, the interview began.


    Ning Yuan sat upright, her long legs under the pencil skirt pressed together and her red lips curled up slightly. She first greeted the audience in front of the camera, then introduced the important guests for this interview.


    When the camera swept to Ye Yu, there was no smile on his face. His expression was still cold and he only nodded slightly.


    The staff all knew Ye Yu¡¯s personality. Even when he was overseas, they rarely saw him smile, let alone ept a visit from a small broadcasting station.


    The visit officially began and Ning Yuan asked the first question. ¡°The world economy is still in the adjustment period after the financial crisis. Economic growth is slowing down and there are more risks in the world. What do you think we should pay attention to for our economic development?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s exquisitely made up face maintained a proper smile. Her bright eyes stared at Ye Yu¡¯s deep ck eyes. She was not ttering or charming, but professional and dignified.


    Ye Yu looked back into her eyes, his lips moving slightly as his deep voice sounded in the studio.


    His thoughts were meticulous and logical. He did not speak much, but there was a lot of information. Ning Yuan nodded as she listened and continued when it was appropriate.


    At first, Xie Ancheng was a little worried that Ning Yuan would make a mistake halfway through, but after the interview, she was familiar with the process and threw out question after question without anyg. When Ye Yu answered, she would asionally say one or two words. The atmosphere was harmonious and professional.


    Xie Ancheng nodded in satisfaction.


    An hourter, the interview ended.


    Ye Yu stood up from the sofa and buttoned his suit jacket elegantly.


    Ning Yuan walked over and shook his hand politely. After exchanging some pleasantries, she ended the visit for the day.


    Ye Yu and the rest left very quickly.


    Ning Yuan let out a long sigh of relief and looked at Xie Ancheng and Gu Fei. ¡°Did I perform well?¡±


    Gu Fei gave Ning Yuan a thumbs up. ¡°Not only that, you¡¯re amazing!¡±

 Chapter 2509: Meeting at the Restaurant (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2509: Meeting at the Restaurant (1)</h4>


    Gu Fei stood by the side and watched Ning Yuan interview Ye Yu. She was extremely nervous.


    Ye Yu¡¯s thoughts were clear and meticulous, answering questions seriously and sparing his words. If she did not have a broad knowledge and ability to respond, it would be difficult to follow up with him and make the atmosphere awkward!


    But Ning Yuan¡¯s performance was very good. Faced with Ye Yu¡¯s strong aura and deep knowledge, she could deal with it easily and threw out the questions she wanted to ask!


    Ye Yu¡¯s team was still at the broadcastingpany and Ning Yuan watched the interview video with them that night.


    She analyzed where to edit and repair.


    When she was done, it was almost eleven at night.


    ¡­.


    Late at night.


    Ye Yu was still working overtime in the office.


    Assistant Su showed him the sample of the interview.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is the video of today¡¯s interview. The team has already interrogated it. Please take a look.¡±


    Ye Yu nodded, took the thumb drive and waved at Assistant Su. ¡°Go out first!¡±


    When Ye Yu was the only one left in the office, he put the thumb drive into theputer.


    The show had just started when the cameranded on Ning Yuan.


    She was wearing a red shirt and a ck A-line skirt today. Her long hair was tied into a neat ponytail and her makeup was fresh and clean.


    Her eyes looking at the camera were bright and confident, her posture serious and dignified.


    It waspletely different from that night when she was wearing his shirt and lighting his cigarette for him.


    During the interview today, she was able to continue his words. It could be seen that she was not a pretty face.


    ¡­.


    After hearing Ye Yu¡¯s reply that there were no problems with the sample, Xie Ancheng uploaded the episode.


    The interview with Wang Quan¡¯swyer was supposed to be aired, but since Ning Yuan had interviewed Ye Yu, she naturally had to give up her position to an important person.


    When Su Ya heard this news, she was furious.


    It was almost the New Year. She and Ning Yuan werepeting for poprity and ratings. Originally, her interview with Wang Quan was already the highlight of the show.


    She was about to be an outstanding host at the end of the year, but Ning Yuan actually managed to interview the Second Prince!


    Once the program was aired, the ratings would definitely soar.


    Although the Second Prince was cold in front of the camera, he was popr in the hearts of the people!


    As long as he appeared on the news, even if many people did not like it, the ratings would rise because of him.


    As expected, after Ning Yuan interviewed Ye Yu, the ratings became the annual champion of the Capital Television Station.


    In other words, it was not only the program team that had the highest ratings, but the entire broadcastingpany!


    Although she had expected the ratings to be good, she had not expected it to be so good!


    At the same time, Ning Yuan¡¯s poprity also increased.


    After the program was aired that night, Ning Yuan upied three trending topics.


    Although two of them were tied to Ye Yu!


    Manyizens were attracted by Ning Yuan¡¯s beauty at first, but after watching the interview, they were attracted by her knowledge and confidence.


    ¡°In the face of the Second Prince¡¯s strong aura, the beautiful host is not afraid at all!¡±


    ¡°When their eyes met, she did not look away at all. The confident smile on her face is too beautiful!¡±


    ¡°The Second Prince is famous for being quiet, but she can actually analyze his views in detail. It seems like she has done her homework!¡±


    ¡°You can rely on your face to make a living, but you have to rely on your talent!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a fan.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think they look good together?¡±


    ¡°Previous poster, can you not matchmake the Second Prince? He¡¯s the nation¡¯s husband!¡±


    Ning Yuan did not care about thements online, but the program team had received countless calls recently.


    The audience requested for a few more episodes of Ning Yuan¡¯s show. They wanted to see beautiful and talented girls and not Su Xiaolin.


    Su Ya Lin was so angry she almost went to the hospital!


    After a few days, Ning Yuan realized that the brooch her father had left for her was missing.


    Ning Yuan looked around the apartment but could not find him.


    She sat on the sofa and thought carefully for a while. Suddenly, she remembered that day when she went to the office to find Ye Yu, her clothes were wet from the rain and she had taken off the brooch and put it on the shelf.


    When she left, she took her wet clothes and forgot to take her brooch.


    Ning Yuan bit her lip, not knowing if she should call and ask him!


    If she took the initiative to contact him, it would go against their agreement.


    He had already epted the interview and said that he would not let her appear in front of him!


    Ning Yuan rubbed her hair, feeling extremely conflicted.


    But in the end, she held it in and did not contact him!


    ¡­.


    It was the weekend.


    Ning Yuan received a call from Gu Fei asking her out for dinner.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not just for dinner. My sister came back from studying abroad and my family is preparing to matchmake him. I heard that man is very outstanding and my sister has always been arrogant. After finding out about that person, she actually agreed to go for a blind date!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also very curious what kind of man can capture my sister¡¯s heart!¡±


    Ning Yuan happened to have nothing on during the weekend and Gu Fei asked her to go with her, so she agreed!


    The western restaurant they were going to was rather high-end. There were requirements to wear makeup. Ning Yuan changed into a long red dress and put on a long beige jacket. Her slightly curly long hair fell over her shoulders and she put on exquisite makeup before taking a taxi to the western restaurant.


    When she arrived, Gu Fei was already there.


    They went in through the door.


    ¡°My sister and the rest aren¡¯t here yet. Let¡¯s find a hidden ce to sit!¡± Gu Fei said.


    Ning Yuan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    They sat in the corner.


    After sitting down, Ning Yuan saw a familiar figure through the French windows.


    Ning Shiyu.


    A handsome and tall figure got out of the sports car with Ning Shiyu.


    Ye Ze?


    Ning Shiyu walked to Ye Ze¡¯s side and held his arm, a sweet and shy smile on her beautiful face.


    Ning Yuan admired Ning Shiyu in this aspect. No matter in front of any man, she could show that she liked him very much!


    Ye Ze was quite capable to make Ning Shiyu fall for him so quickly.


    However, did Ning Shiyu break up with Lu Ran?


    Ning Shiyu did not know that Ning Yuan¡¯s gaze was on her and she was focused on Ye Ze.


    She did not expect Ye Ze to be so tall and handsome a few yearster. In her impression, he was a thin and weak boy.


    ¡°Young Master Ye, I didn¡¯t think that you would ask me out for dinner. I¡¯m really happy!¡±


    Ning Shiyu and Ye Ze met at a mall. She did not expect him to recognize her at first nce and even asked for her WeChat. They chatted for a few days and he took the initiative to ask her out for a meal at a high-end western restaurant.


    From the conversation on WeChat, he seemed to like her!


    ¡°You¡¯re happy now? There will be many things that will make you happy in the future!¡± Ye Ze nced at Ning Shiyu and when he looked away, there was a trace of mockery in his expression.


    Ning Yuan happened to catch Ye Ze¡¯s gaze.


    She roughly knew why Ye Ze approached Ning Shiyu!

 Chapter 2510: Meeting at the Restaurant (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2510: Meeting at the Restaurant (2)</h4>


    Ning Yuan and Gu Fei ordered.


    Ning Yuan took a sip of lemon juice and looked at Gu Fei. ¡°When will your sistere?¡±


    Gu Fei was about to answer when a familiar car stopped in front of the restaurant.


    ¡°There, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked out of the French windows.


    She saw an elegant and noble figure getting out of the car.


    The woman was wearing a light-colored coat with her long ck hair draped over her shoulders. She was wearing a white dress inside and looked especially gentle and dignified. One look and one could tell that she was a youngdy carefully nurtured by a rich family.


    ¡°Your sister is as beautiful and elegant as you.¡±


    Gu Fei was a little embarrassed by Ning Yuan¡¯s words. She touched her face. ¡°I¡¯m not as elegant as my sister. She¡¯s been the role model of the family¡¯s socialites since she was young. I can¡¯t. When my temper is bad, I like to curse!¡±


    Ning Yuan was amused by Gu Fei¡¯s words.


    But the next second, her smile froze.


    Because another Bentley that Ning Yuan was familiar with drove over and stopped beside Gu Fei¡¯s sister¡¯s car.


    The driver got out of the car and opened the door for the person in the back.


    A tall and cold figure appeared in Ning Yuan¡¯s sight.


    Ye Yu!


    Why was he here?


    Just as Ning Yuan was confused, Sister Gu Fei saw him and nodded at him with a smile.


    The two of them chatted for a while before they walked towards the western restaurant.


    Not only was Ning Yuan surprised, Gu Fei was also shocked.


    She covered her mouth and said in surprise, ¡°Oh my god, could my sister¡¯s blind date be the Second Prince?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s hands on her knees clenched into fists slightly.


    But soon, she let go.


    Actually, it was very normal for him to go on a blind date with a rich youngdy!


    With his status, he would definitely find a girl with the same status who waspatible with him!


    When she first wanted to conquer him, she had not thought too far ahead.


    Now that he had already cut off that path, she had never thought about the future!


    They were not on the same level to begin with. If they forcefully interacted, it would only break the original rules!


    Ning Yuan lowered her long eyshes andughed at herself.


    After the handsome man and beautiful woman came in, they went straight to the private room of the western restaurant.


    Their backs looked extremelypatible.


    Ning Yuan pretended not to see it and focused on the delicious food.


    Gu Fei had already recovered from her shock. She cupped her cheeks with her hands and clicked her tongue. ¡°My sister is arrogant when ites to finding a partner. I was still wondering why she agreed to meet the man. Anyone woulde when they heard that it was the Second Prince, right?¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled and said nothing.


    When the meal was almost over, Ning Yuan got up and went to the washroom.


    She went to the washroom to touch up her makeup.


    She ate a lot of delicacies, but her good mood was not cured.


    She took out a packet of women¡¯s cigarettes from her bag. This was given to her by the person who posted the advertisementst time.


    It was mint-vored.


    Ning Yuan lowered her long eyshes and lit the fire.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly, took a breath and slowly exhaled the smoke.


    The clicking of high heels sounded.


    After a while, Ning Shiyu appeared at the washroom door.


    She was slightly stunned when she saw Ning Yuan smoking.


    Even if she did not like Ning Yuan, she had to admit that when Ning Yuan smoked, she had a decadent sexiness and casualziness. She was very feminine and charming.


    Through the smoke, Ning Yuan met Ning Shiyu¡¯s eyes.


    Ning Shiyu regained her senses and a mocking smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Ning Yuan, why are you eating here? Did youe with President Li?¡±


    In Ning Shiyu¡¯s heart, a small radio host like Ning Yuan could note to such a high-end restaurant.


    A faint smile appeared on Ning Yuan¡¯s lips.


    From Ning Shiyu¡¯s smug expression, she could see what would happen to her in the future!


    Ye Ze would not let her off easily, so there was no need for her to do anything or argue with her!


    Ning Yuan put out the cigarette, straightened up and walked out without a word.


    Seeing that Ning Yuan had ignored her, Ning Shiyu was so angry that her face turned green. But on second thought, Ning Yuan must have paid a big price to be with that President Li. That was why President Li had brought her here.


    And the man beside her was tall, handsome and had status. Ning Yuan would never be able topare to her!


    At this thought, Ning Shiyu did not chase after him.


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan went out of the washroom and was about to return to her seat when she looked up and saw someone walking out of the male washroom.


    The moment their eyes met, Ning Yuan froze, but she recovered very quickly and looked away.


    She nodded slightly at him and turned to leave.


    Although she did not appear in front of him on purpose, she still had to be polite.


    After all, they were not enemies and she could not afford to offend him.


    She had no right to throw a tantrum!


    Ye Yu looked at Ning Yuan¡¯s back and narrowed his dark eyes slightly.


    After dinner, Ning Yuan was not in the mood to stay.


    Gu Fei could tell that Ning Yuan was not in a good mood and asked if she was interested in attending the concert.


    ¡°I have two tickets and I was worried that no one would go with me. Please go with me!¡±


    Ning Yuan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going to North City for a business trip tomorrow. I have to wake up early!¡±


    Gu Fei said regretfully, ¡°Alright!¡±


    With no one to apany her, Gu Fei did not want to go alone and sent Gu Xi a WeChat message.


    ¡°Sister, I have two concert tickets. Do you want to go?¡±


    After a while, she received a reply.


    ¡°Whose?¡±


    ¡°Li Jiazhi.¡±


    Li Jiazhi was a famous musician and it was hard to get a ticket to her concert.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Gu Fei ced the tickets at the front desk of the restaurant and left the restaurant after informing Gu Xi.


    ¡­.


    Gu Xi invited Ye Yu to watch the concert together.


    He refused.


    The Gu family was arge family in the capital. Gu Xi¡¯s grandfather was conferred the title of Duke by the Queen and Gu Xi was a well-known socialite in the capital.


    Seeing that Ye Tian and Gu Yang had settled down, Nan Zhi urged Ye Yu to find a girlfriend quickly.


    From the list given by Nan Zhi, Ye Yu chose the Gu family.


    She hade out to meet her mother.


    He had no intention of developing their rtionship.


    After being rejected, Gu Xi was not angry. She continued to smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. If there¡¯s a chance next time, we can go together.¡±


    ¡­


    Ning Yuan¡¯s business trip was to a snow city. In winter, it was covered in silver, as if she hade to a world of ice and snow.


    She was going on a business trip for a week.


    There were her former university ssmates there. After she was done with work in the day, they would bring her out to eat special snacks at night and have snowball fights with her.


    Ning Yuan had not been so happy for a long time.


    Her ssmate had taken many beautiful photos of her and Ning Yuan would post them on her social media almost every day.


    On this day, Feng Chen had set up a trap.


    While ying cards, Feng Chen refreshed his feed.


    Seeing that Ning Yuan had sent a new photo, he clicked his tongue. ¡°This woman is quite happy. Does she not want to return to the capital?¡±


    Ye Ze had alsoe over tonight. Hearing Feng Chen¡¯s words, he asked, ¡°Brother Chen, who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Beauty Ning from the Capital Broadcasting Company!¡±


    Ye Yu, who was ying a card, was speechless.

 Chapter 2511: His Dark Eyes landed on Her

    <h4>Chapter 2511: His Dark Eyesnded on Her</h4>


    Ye Ze sat beside Ye Yu and looked at the cards. He snatched Feng Chen¡¯s phone.


    She nced at Ning Yuan¡¯s feed.


    She was wearing a white down jacket and a hat, holding the snowman¡¯s face in her hands. The tip of her nose was red from the cold and she was smiling happily at the camera.


    She rarelyughed out loud.


    Her lips were red and teeth were white. She was beautiful, but not charming. In the snow, she looked pure and clean.


    Ye Ze¡¯s gaze on her darkened.


    He did not notice Ye Yu¡¯s gaze and announced boldly, ¡°I want to pursue her!¡±


    He really liked Ning Yuan in the past. That was why he hated her so much after finding out that he had been deceived!


    But knowing that all of this was not done by her, his heart wavered again.


    Perhaps the feelings from when they were young were too pure and hot. Even though they had dated several times in their adulthood, they could not forget her!


    He could not be unwilling, but more than that, he realized that he still had feelings for her!


    Feng Chen looked at Ye Ze and then at Ye Yu, whose expression did not change. He smacked his lips. ¡°I wanted to woo her before, but she had high standards and did not like me.¡±


    Not interested in Feng Chen?


    Ye Ze raised an eyebrow. ¡°You look too fickle. I¡¯m more single-minded, so my chances of winning should be higher than yours.¡±


    Feng Chen replied with a faint smile.


    You look loyal, butpared to the person beside you, you¡¯re not!


    Ye Ze used Feng Chen¡¯s phone to rmend Ning Yuan¡¯s WeChat to his phone. He added her as a friend with anticipation!


    In the end, when the game ended, Ning Yuan was not added sessfully.


    Ye Ze said, ¡°Did her phone get stolen? If not, why didn¡¯t you add me?¡±


    Feng Chen looked at Ye Ze, who had been rejectedpletely before they even started and could not helpughing. ¡°Brother, I advise you to save it! Aren¡¯t you pursuing her cousin recently?¡±


    At the mention of Ning Shiyu, a trace of disdain appeared in Ye Ze¡¯s eyes. ¡°That woman is really vain. Before long, she will pay a painful price!¡±


    ¡°Take it easy. After all, they¡¯re rtives. If you want to pursue Beauty Ning, don¡¯t make your rtionship with her family too bad!¡±


    ¡°I know my boundaries!¡±


    Ye Ze clicked on the request again, this time with a few words: I¡¯m Ye.


    At the same time, Ning Yuan, who had taken a bath in North City and was about to go to sleep, saw that the person called ¡®Do Whatever I Want¡¯ asking to add her again. She was about to refuse when she suddenly saw his note.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ye.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Was it that person she was thinking of?


    Didn¡¯t he say that they should stop interacting? Why did he request to add her as a friend?


    Ning Yuan bit her lip and agreed with aplicated feeling.


    Ye Ze, who had walked out of the room, saw that he was finally good friends with Ning Yuan and he clenched his fists excitedly. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Feng Chen nced at Ye Ze¡¯s phone. ¡°I added you?¡±


    ¡°I did!¡±


    Ye Ze was not in the mood to talk to Feng Chen. He walked toward his sports car. ¡°I have to go back and have a good chat with her. I¡¯ll leave first!¡±


    After Ye Ze left, Feng Chen looked at Ye Yu, who was walking toward the Bentley.


    He touched his nose, slightly confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t Beauty Ning interested in you? Did she give up on you and target Young Master Ze?¡±


    Ye Yu did not respond.


    Feng Chen did not care and said, ¡°Speaking of which, your cousin is not bad. He¡¯s serious in every rtionship. Although his status is lower than you, he¡¯s unreachable for ordinary girls!¡±


    Before Ye Yu got into the car, he looked back at Feng Chen and pursed his lips slightly. ¡°You talk too much!¡±


    Feng Chen was speechless.


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuany on the bed and looked at her social media.


    There were only some scenery inside and no photos of the person.


    However, it was very likely that it was Ye Yu himself.


    Ning Yuan could not help but smile.


    Not long after, he sent a message.


    ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    Ning Yuan: ¡°No.¡±


    Do Whatever You Want: ¡°I¡¯ve seen your feed. You¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart beat faster and she bit her lip. After a while, she replied, ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡±


    As You Like: How long more before youe back from your business trip?


    Ning Yuan: Three days.


    As You Please: I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport!


    Ning Yuan did not know how to reply and could not stop the joy in her heart!


    He was really arrogant. Didn¡¯t she say she would never appear in front of him again?


    He even wanted to pick her up at the airport!


    Ning Yuan put down her phone and covered her beautiful face with her hands. She rolled twice on the bed and buried her face into the pillow!


    ¡­.


    The next day.


    Assistant Su knocked and entered Ye Yu¡¯s office.


    She reported her recent schedule to him.


    ¡°The director of the finance department asked for leave and you¡¯re going to attend the financial summit tomorrow in his ce, but Director Huang called and said that he would attend it himself¡­¡±


    Before Assistant Su could finish, Ye Yu looked up at him with his dark eyes and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Assistant Su was a little stunned. After a second or two, he looked at Ye Yu. ¡°You don¡¯t have to attend that meeting. The Ki meeting you¡¯re attending tomorrow will be more authoritative¡­¡±


    ¡°Arrange for the financial summit in North City.¡± Ye Yu made work arrangements expressionlessly. ¡°Let Director Huang attend the Ki meeting.¡±


    Ye Yu had always been a man of his word. Although Assistant Su was full of doubts, he had to adjust Ye Yu¡¯s work schedule.


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan felt that Ye Yu on WeChat was not as cold as he was in reality. He was also a little humorous and funny.


    He had sent her a message before she woke up in the morning.


    In the afternoon, he asked her if she had eaten and even sent her his work meal.


    The food in the royal family looked delicious and enticing.


    Ning Yuan looked at her work meal and immediately lost her appetite!


    Since she was attending the financial summit in North City tomorrow, Ning Yuan did not have time to go out at night and stayed in the hotel to do her homework.


    She woke up early the next day.


    When they arrived at the summit, Ning Yuan saw the famous host of the North City Broadcasting Station, Teacher Song Feng.


    Song Feng was a famous top host in the industry and was also Ning Yuan¡¯s idol.


    Ning Yuan took the initiative to go forward and greet Song Feng.


    Song Feng was ten years older than Ning Yuan. He looked talented and gentle. When he saw Ning Yuan, he smiled and said, ¡°I saw the episode where you visited the Second Prince. Not only is she beautiful, but she¡¯s also very talented. She¡¯s a new star in our hosting industry!¡±


    ¡°Teacher Song, you tter me. I really like your hosting style. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll learn more from you!¡±


    They chatted happily and added each other on WeChat.


    ¡°We have a few hosts for dinner tonight. Do you want toe?¡±


    Being able to learn from her senior, Ning Yuan naturally would not miss this opportunity.


    She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She did not notice a cold figureing in from the door, his dark eyesnding on her.

 Chapter 2512: He Called Her Over

    <h4>Chapter 2512: He Called Her Over</h4>


    Assistant Su and Ye Yu came together.


    Assistant Su also saw Ning Yuan at a nce.


    There was a heater in the conference room and everyone had taken off their coats aftering in. Ning Yuan was wearing a red shirt and a white A-line dress. She was tall and beautiful, her beautiful eyes smiling and she admired and respected the man in front of her.


    Her attention was on the man in front of her and she did not notice Ye Yu and Assistant Su who hade in.


    Seeing Ye Yu¡¯s clenched jaw, Assistant Su seemed to understand something.


    Actually, it was hard to notice a change in Ye Yu¡¯s expression. Ever since he became his assistant, his expression had been cold.


    But after being by his side for a long time, she could also sense a subtle change.


    Assistant Su could feel that the Second Prince was unhappy.


    Assistant Su went forward to greet Ning Yuan, reminding her that the Second Prince was here. Ye Yu seemed to have seen through Assistant Su¡¯s thoughts and said coldly, ¡°Go in.¡±


    Assistant Su could only give up.


    After Ye Yu and Assistant Su entered the VIP room, Ning Yuan realized that something was wrong.


    It seemed like someone was staring at her just now.


    She looked around and happened to see Assistant Su¡¯s back.


    Hmm, was she hallucinating? If not, why would she see Assistant Su here?


    The financial summit was about to begin and reporters and hosts entered the venue.


    The people who came for this summit were all important figures in the financial world. After the meeting, there would be reporters asking questions.


    Because of Song Feng, Ning Yuan sat closer to the front.


    When the important guests appeared, Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes widened slightly when she saw that one of them was Ye Yu.


    Why was he here?


    He should be going to the Ki meeting, right?


    When Song Feng saw Ye Yu, he turned his head and said to Ning Yuan, ¡°The Second Prince is here too.¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little surprised.¡±


    Song Feng said, ¡°Since he¡¯s here, it means that he values this financial meeting.¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded.


    Ye Yu sat in the middle of the stage. Although he was young, no one dared to ignore his dignity. Sitting there, he looked more mature and reserved than the older guests.


    He sped his hands slightly on the table, his dark eyes ncing below the stage.


    Being swept away by him like this, the originally noisy meeting fell silent.


    Ning Yuan sat up straight unconsciously.


    Ye Yu¡¯s gazended on Ning Yuan. Their eyes met for a moment, but Ye Yu looked away very quickly.


    It was as if she was an unimportant object.


    Ning Yuan felt a little disappointed.


    He was not like this on WeChat!


    The meeting started very quickly and Ning Yuan did not have the chance to think too much. This financial meeting concerned the economic development of the country and every point was very important.


    Song Feng looked at Ning Yuan, who was taking notes seriously and drawing a circle when she heard deep opinions. There was a faint smile on his face.


    After the meeting ended, Song Feng did not leave immediately.


    He took Ning Yuan¡¯s notebook and exined to her where to draw the circle.


    The other reporters in the venue left one after another.


    Only Ning Yuan and Song Feng were focused on their conversation and did not pay attention to the situation inside.


    Ye Yu had already arrived at the VIP lounge.


    She could see the situation in the venue from the French windows.


    He had taken off his suit jacket and was wearing an exquisite white shirt and perfectly ironed ck pants. He was tall and had long legs, exuding a cold and powerful aura.


    Assistant Su was sorting out documents and he nced out of the French windows.


    She sighed silently in her heart. How long was Miss Ning going to talk to that man for?


    Why was sheughing as they chatted?


    But what was the Second Prince thinking? Wasn¡¯t he not interested in Miss Ning at all?


    Assistant Su felt like he was going to lose a few strands of hair again. It was said that a woman¡¯s thoughts were the hardest to read. He felt that the Second Prince¡¯s thoughts were the hardest to read, right?


    After nearly an hour, the couple finally showed signs of leaving.


    Ye Yu¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded. ¡°Assistant Su, help me do something.¡±


    ¡­.


    After hearing some of Song Feng¡¯s views, Ning Yuan¡¯s thoughts became a lot more open. She was very grateful to Song Feng and decided to treat him to a meal before returning to the capital.


    ¡°Miss Ning, I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Teacher Song.¡±


    After Song Feng left, Ning Yuan nned to walk back to the hotel.


    Assistant Su walked over and stopped her. ¡°Miss Ning.¡±


    Ning Yuan turned around and looked at Assistant Su, nodding with a smile. ¡°Assistant Su, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, please go over!¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s smile did not change, but the blood in her body sped up.


    Had he finally taken the initiative to look for her?


    She knew it. He was so proactive on WeChat, but why wasn¡¯t he proactive in reality?


    He was definitely a stuffy type of man!


    Ning Yuan did not shy away and followed Assistant Su to the lounge where Ye Yu was.


    After Assistant Su brought Ning Yuan over, he did not follow in.


    Ning Yuan walked into the bright lounge. There were office tables, chairs, and a sofa there. Ye Yu was sitting behind his desk, reading a document.


    He did not even look up when he heard the sound.


    Ning Yuan cursed in her heart. This person looked really cold and heartless!


    Ning Yuan coughed softly. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Ye Yu looked up at Ning Yuan, looking businesslike. ¡°We will choose six mainstream mediapanies to follow and report the entire financial summit. Do you have the right?¡±


    Seeing him mention work, Ning Yuan stopped smiling and replied seriously, ¡°No.¡± After reporting today, she could not follow him for the next two days.


    Ye Yu said, ¡°Show me your notes from today¡¯s meeting.¡±


    Ning Yuan hummed and handed the notebook to him.


    He flipped it open. His eyes were dark and deep, giving people an invisible sense of oppression.


    He flipped through the pages very quickly.


    After reading it, he gave a few suggestions. Ning Yuan was shocked. He had analyzed it moreprehensively than Song Feng.


    ¡°How about this? Compile your notes into a script and show it to me. If you pass, I¡¯ll give your Capital Television Station a spot to report in the next two days!¡±


    A smile appeared on Ning Yuan¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Really?¡±


    Ye Yu said, ¡°No one is fake with me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll write it now.¡±


    Ning Yuan hurriedly took out herptop from her bag and sat on the sofa to write.


    The draft of this financial meeting was strict and could not be written in a short time.


    Ning Yuan spent nearly two hours writing the manuscript.


    Raising her head to rub her sore neck, she saw several missed calls from the corner of her eye.


    It was Song Feng.


    Looking at the time, it was almost seven o¡¯clock!


    Ning Yuan hurriedly picked up her phone and sent a message to Song Feng. After replying, she handed the draft she had written to Ye Yu for review.


    Ning Yuan was quite satisfied with her manuscript. After he was done, she could go eat with the seniors!

 Chapter 2513: Arrogant Man

    <h4>Chapter 2513: Arrogant Man</h4>


    After Ye Yu finished reading Ning Yuan¡¯s manuscript, he tapped his slender fingers on the table. ¡°No.¡±


    Ning Yuan frowned. ¡°Do you want to edit it?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Ning Yuan could only revise it.


    Song Feng sent her a message asking if she had left.


    Ning Yuan replied to Song Feng¡¯s message, telling him that she could not go tonight because she had not settled her work matters.


    After replying, a deep and cold voice sounded in the quiet office. ¡°I¡¯m half-hearted in my work and what I write is naturally not satisfactory!¡±


    Ning Yuan nced at the man with a cold expression.


    She gritted her teeth and told herself to endure it!


    Lowering her eyes, she focused on editing.


    When he was satisfied, another hour had passed.


    It was already eight in the evening.


    Ning Yuan had not eaten at night and was a little hungry.


    She packed her things and was about to say goodbye to Ye Yu when he suddenly stood up from the chair. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    ¡°Or air?¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    He was wearing a ck coat and strode out before her.


    Ning Yuan looked at his cold back and pouted slightly. He was really arrogant!


    After getting into the car, Ning Yuan did not ask Ye Yu where he would take her for dinner.


    Until he stopped the car in front of a branded store.


    ¡°You brought me here for dinner?¡±


    Ye Yu looked at Ning Yuan with a gaze that said, ¡°Where¡¯s your intelligence?¡±


    Ning Yuan was puzzled. Was the ce he was taking her to eat very high-ss? Did she have to change first?


    Someone came out to wee them very quickly.


    Ye Yu and Ning Yuan walked into the store one after another.


    The designer chose an icy blue gown for Ning Yuan. Ning Yuan was like a puppet, changing and putting on makeup.


    Ye Yu was sitting in the living room outside reading a financial magazine. He did not look at the dressing room until the designer said, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Ye Yu raised his deep ck eyes and looked at Ning Yuan.


    The chest of the ice blue dress was iid with sequins and the style was fitted to the waist. The size of the dress on Ning Yuan was just right. This kind of dress was most suitable for the figure. If there were any ws, it would not look good on her. However, Ning Yuan¡¯s figure was slender and tall, exquisite and perfect.


    The designer had asked her to tie her hair up and let it fall over her shoulders, just enough to cover her back. However, her beautiful back could be seen vaguely, looking extremely fair and beautiful.


    When Ning Yuan saw Ye Yu looking up at her, she could not help but feel nervous.


    She did not know if she could get a word of praise from him.


    A few secondster, she heard the man¡¯s low and cold voice. ¡°Oh no, change.¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless.


    The designer was speechless.


    Because of Ye Yu¡¯s dignity, the designer took out a few more designs for Ye Yu to see.


    Ye Yu¡¯s furrowed eyebrows never rxed.


    He got up and went to the store to choose a gown.


    It was a high-necked gown that did not show her back, shoulders, or even her corbones.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s lips twitched when she saw the gown Ye Yu had chosen. ¡°That¡¯s for 34 years old.¡±


    Ning Yuan did not know where he was taking her for dinner. Why was the dress so conservative that it had to be wrapped tightly?


    The designer also understood Ye Yu¡¯s request and she took the conservative gown for Ning Yuan to try.


    Ning Yuan had a good figure and fair skin. No matter how conservative the gown was, it still made people¡¯s eyes light up when she wore it.


    Ning Yuan could not be bothered with Ye Yu. After changing into the gown, she walked out. ¡°If not, I won¡¯t go for dinner.¡±


    There was a food street opposite her hotel. She changed into her own clothes and went to eat something morefortable!


    Ye Yu nced at Ning Yuan and said nothing more. ¡°We can leave now.¡±


    The car arrived at the entrance of a five-star hotel.


    Ning Yuan followed Ye Yu to the top floor.


    The moment she entered, she realized that the restaurant was not a restaurant but a banquet hall.


    Ning Yuan looked at the handsome man beside her. ¡°Are you eating here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a buffet there. You can go over if you want to eat.¡±


    The moment Ye Yu arrived, many big shots came to greet him. When they saw Ning Yuan, they were very polite and did not ask anything.


    Everyone knew that everyone would bring a femalepanion to attend banquets. Ye Yu was famous for not getting close to women in high society. In the past, it was his female secretary who attended banquets most of the time. Now that he had a new face, they would not think of anything else!


    Ye Yu patiently introduced several big shots to Ning Yuan.


    Thanks to Ye Yu, Ning Yuan had even gotten their name cards.


    When she went to the buffet to eat, she could not help ncing at Ye Yu.


    He was surrounded by several big shots, with one hand in his pocket and the other holding a ss of champagne. His actions were full of the nobility and elegance of high society.


    Ning Yuan then realized that he had brought her here to introduce resources to her.


    Like the business cards in her hand, if it was not because of him, she would not have gotten them!


    From the looks of it, he did not hate her that much, right?


    This two-faced fellow!


    Ning Yuan could not help but smile.


    Because she was in a good mood, Ning Yuan ate a lot.


    Men on such asions were rather gentlemanly and elegant, and would not approach them rashly. After Ning Yuan was full, she sat on the sofa in the resting area and looked at her phone.


    Ye Yu was rather busy. After the group of people surrounding him left, another group of people came over.


    They were talking about important matters of the country and she could not interrupt them, so she simply sat alone.


    ¡°Your Highness, the femalepanion you brought is quite quiet.¡± The man who was talking to Ye Yu nced at Ning Yuan.


    Ye Yu was speechless.


    Quiet?


    She must have eaten too much and was resting on the sofa.


    The banquet continued until almost midnight. Ye Yu had drunk a lot, but he did not show his face. Apart from his dark eyes turning slightly red, one could not tell that he had drunk too much.


    Ye Yu¡¯s hotel was here. Seeing that he was staggering, Ning Yuan hurriedly helped him out.


    ¡°Which floor do you live on?¡±


    Ye Yu pulled Ning Yuan¡¯s hand away and massaged his temples. ¡°Press the elevator.¡±


    Hearing his arrogant tone, Ning Yuan gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°No, I¡¯m not your servant!¡±


    She was notpletely sure that he was on WeChat, but after meeting him today and not sending her any messages for a day, she was even more sure!


    Ye Yu nced at Ning Yuan and pursed his lips tightly. Without saying anything, he pressed the elevator button.


    The elevator came up very quickly. The door opened and he walked forward, but he stumbled.

 Chapter 2514: Stupid Man!

    <h4>Chapter 2514: Stupid Man!</h4>


    Ning Yuan subconsciously went forward and held Ye Yu¡¯s arm.


    Seeing that he had introduced her to a big boss tonight, she should not argue with him and help him back to his room!


    Fortunately, after helping him into the elevator, he did not push her away.


    ¡°The 26th floor.¡±


    Ning Yuan hurriedly pressed the elevator button.


    He took out a room card and handed it to her. When they reached the 26th floor, Ning Yuan helped him to the door.


    When she opened the door, he was leaning against the wall, his deep ck eyes staring at her coldly. Ning Yuan¡¯s scalp turned numb from his stare.


    The door opened and she helped him in.


    She helped him to the sofa and he leaned against it, one hand on his forehead and the other on the back of the sofa, saying in a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°Water.¡±


    Ning Yuan furrowed her eyebrows and looked at him for a few seconds before turning to go to the kitchen.


    After boiling the water, she seemed to have thought of something and called the hotel front desk.


    After a while, a cup of sober-up tea was brought over.


    Seeing Ning Yuan open the door, the staff could not help but look at her.


    Ning Yuan brought the sober-up tea to the sofa.


    The lights were not turned on in the living room. There was only a floormp and the orange light shone on a corner of the sofa. The man was leaning against the sofazily and quietly. The first three buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned and one of his slender fingers was resting on his forehead. From her angle, she could only see the tip of his nose and his firm and cold chin.


    Even so, she had to admit that he was a perfect man!


    Ning Yuan did not know if he was asleep. She squatted down and looked up at him.


    The man¡¯s slightly closed eyes suddenly opened. Ning Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she met his deep and narrow eyes.


    ¡°I got someone to bring you a cup of sober-up tea. If you drink it, your head won¡¯t hurt so much tomorrow morning!¡± Ning Yuan broke the silence.


    Ye Yu said nothing, his slightly red eyes staring fixedly at her like a bottomless abyss.


    Under his oppressive gaze, Ning Yuan put the cup on the low table.


    ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Seeming to have thought of something, Ning Yuan reached out her hand to him. ¡°Give me your car keys. Myptop bag is still in your car.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s hand was slender and fair, her fingers clean, slender and beautiful.


    After waiting for a few seconds, Ning Yuan saw that he did not move and was about to retract her hand when her slender wrist was suddenly grabbed.


    Before Ning Yuan could react, she was pulled forward.


    The next second, her slender body fell onto the sofa. Then, the man got up and pressed her under him.


    Ning Yuan widened her eyes slightly and looked at the handsome face approaching her. She held her breath and did not dare to move.


    She did not know if he was drunk, but it was the first time they were so close.


    She pursed her lips tightly, her breath filled with the strong smell of alcohol on him. She was a little dizzy and panicked, but she did not struggle to push him away.


    ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing?¡±


    She raised a hand and reached out to him, but soon, he grabbed it.


    His palm was slightly cold, like he was an ice cube without any temperature.


    ¡°I warned you to stay away from me.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart trembled.


    She had not appeared in front of him after his interview!


    It was her job to meet at the financial summit this time. Besides, she heard that he would note. Who knew that he would suddenly appear?


    Ning Yuan looked at the man¡¯s cold eyes that were staring fixedly at her under the light. Her beautiful face was tense and she opened her mouth, wanting to say that she did not, when she suddenly cked out.


    He leaned over and kissed her.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s mind was in a mess.


    By the time she reacted, the man had already fallen asleep.


    So, was she hallucinating just now, or was she really kissed by him?


    Ning Yuan looked at the man beside her and sat up from the sofa angrily.


    She red at him for a while, almost angering herself to death, but he had no reaction.


    Ning Yuan gritted her teeth and took a few steps toward the door. But she turned around and looked at the man on the sofa.


    He was not as cold and cold as usual when he was asleep. The contours of his face were gentler and there was a hint of unguardedness.


    Ning Yuan took a nket from the room and covered him with it.


    When she left, she turned off the lights in the living room.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Ning Yuan arrived at Ye Yu Hotel early.


    She had gotten a spot to continue attending the financial summit yesterday. She had lost everything in her rtionship, so she had to be more proactive in her work.


    Although he drank too muchst night, Ye Yu was still used to getting up early.


    She took a shower in the bathroom and changed into a clean white shirt and pants.


    Assistant Su was already waiting downstairs. He put on his coat and came out of his room.


    When Ning Yuan saw Ye Yuing out of the elevator, her hand holding her bag tightened unconsciously.


    No matter how thick-skinned she was in front of him in the past, she still felt nervous when she thought of what happenedst night.


    She did not know if it was embarrassment or something else!


    Soon, Ye Yu walked over.


    The moment she met his gaze, Ning Yuan¡¯s heart turned cold.


    He had be the Second Prince who was usually high up in the air, cold and distant. He was like an imprable wall that no one could enter his inner world!


    Ning Yuan thought of the kissst night. Had he forgotten?


    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± He asked formally.


    Ning Yuan nodded.


    ¡°Wait for me in the car after you eat. Assistant Su is already in the car.¡± He looked cold and distant, like a scumbag who had taken advantage of someone and did not want to take responsibility!


    Ning Yuan looked at his figure walking toward the breakfast area and patted her face.


    Did she imagine that kissst night? Did he not touch her at all?


    She must be hallucinating. If not, why was his attitude like this?


    No, thinking about his attitude on WeChat and in real life, he was a two-faced person!


    Ning Yuan red at his back.


    Damn man!


    He was too bad!


    Ning Yuan got into the car in a bad mood.


    Assistant Su looked at Ning Yuan, who had a dark expression on her face. She wanted to say something to liven up the atmosphere, but Ning Yuan spoke first. ¡°Assistant Su, do you think I¡¯m attracting scumbags?¡±


    Assistant Su asked, ¡°What happened to Miss Ning?¡±


    ¡°My ex-boyfriend cheated on me and I met another manter. He kissed me, but the next day, he acted like nothing had happened. Do you think I should question him?¡±


    Assistant Su hummed and after a few seconds of silence, he said angrily, ¡°Of course I have to ask him. How can he treat a girl like this?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to ask him too, but he looked so serious that I felt like I was defaming him. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m hallucinating!¡±


    ¡°How can I be hallucinating? That person probably kissed you and doesn¡¯t want to admit it!¡±

 Chapter 2515: Coming to His Side

    <h4>Chapter 2515: Coming to His Side</h4>


    Ning Yuan and Assistant Su despised that bastard for a while!


    Before long, Ye Yu came over after breakfast.


    He was the most handsome man she had ever seen in a white shirt and ck pants. He was still very young, but the stable and cold aura on him seemed to havee with him. Under the golden light, he was tall and had long legs. He was so handsome and dazzling that she could not look away.


    On the way to the financial summit, Ning Yuan said nothing and looked out of the window, a little distracted.


    She was not even sure when the car stopped.


    Until the man¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°If you¡¯re in this state, I advise you to return to the capital and stop reporting!¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she looked at the man, but he had already gotten out of the car and she could only see his unreasonable side profile.


    Ning Yuan red at his back.


    Wasn¡¯t she distracted because of him?


    He had never seen a person who could act like nothing had happened after kissing someone!


    Ning Yuan was angry, but she did not dare to question him face to face.


    What if he denied it and said that it was just her imagination?


    Ning Yuan shook her head, reminding herself not to think too much.


    The most important thing now was to do well!


    Ning Yuan had learned a lot from the three-day financial summit. She was busy from morning to night every day and had no time to think about rtionships.


    Time passed quickly and Ning Yuan ended her business trip sessfully. She booked a flight back to the capital.


    On thest day of the financial summit, Ye Yu had dinner with the organizer and Ning Yuan had no chance to ask him when he would return to the capital.


    The past few days, he had been cold to her and had not changed at all.


    Ning Yuan had not chatted with her on WeChat and had finally seen through this person!


    If he ignored her, she would not ignore him either.


    Ning Yuan went to the hotel to pack her luggage and arrived at the North City International Airport the next morning.


    She had bought economy ss.


    After getting on the ne, she put on her earphones and listened to music.


    After some time, someone patted her shoulder.


    Ning Yuan looked up and was slightly surprised to see Assistant Su smiling at her. ¡°Assistant Su, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°His Highness didn¡¯t take an exclusive ne this time. We¡¯re also taking this flight back!¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°That¡¯s too coincidental.¡±


    It was not a coincidence that Assistant Su heard that Ning Yuan was taking this flight back yesterday and casually mentioned it to His Highness, who asked him to buy this flight.


    ¡°Miss Ning, you¡¯ve worked hard the past few days,¡± Assistant Su said with a kind smile. ¡°There¡¯s a seat in first ss. You can sit in front. It¡¯s bigger than here and the environment is better.¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s good here.¡±


    ¡°His Highness might want to talk to you about this financial summit and take a look at your manuscript¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s temples throbbed.


    They had already finished their work here. Why were they still talking about work on the ne?


    Through these few days of contact, Ning Yuan found that Ye Yu was an extremely serious and serious person.


    He could work 24 hours a day without sleeping.


    Ning Yuan sighed in her heart and stood up helplessly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Ning Yuan took her bag and walked toward the first ss cabin.


    Ye Yu sat in the first row and the seat beside him by the window was empty.


    Ye Yu leaned against the seat and read a financial magazine. Seeing Ning Yuaning over, his long legs drew back slightly.


    He did not speak, but motioned for Ning Yuan to sit inside.


    Ning Yuan turned sideways, trying to avoid touching Ye Yu as she walked inside.


    After putting on her seatbelt, she took out herptop from her bag.


    She clicked on the draft and handed it to Ye Yu. ¡°Your Highness, take a look.¡±


    Ye Yu did not move his eyes and said in a low and cold voice, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about work during private time.¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°But didn¡¯t Assistant Su say¡­¡±


    ¡°He might have heard wrongly.¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll change seats with Assistant Su!¡±


    ¡°The ne is about to take off. Sit down.¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless.


    Ning Yuan did not understand what Ye Yu meant, but she did not force herself to get up and leave.


    She put away theputer and put on her earphones again.


    After the ne took off, Ning Yuan turned her head away from the window.


    They could watch television in first ss, so Ning Yuan chose a movie she liked.


    One of the main characters was her idol, Song Feng. Not only was Song Feng a famous top host, but he was also a movie actor who was very good at acting.


    It was aedy.


    Comedy could make people¡¯s mood better and Ning Yuan would smile from time to time.


    She was wearing earphones and was focused on the movie, so she did not notice the gaze of the man beside her.


    The story became more and more interesting. When they entered the high court, the screen suddenly darkened.


    Ning Yuan regained her senses and found that the man beside her had turned off her screen. She looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Noisy.¡± He spat out a word.


    Ning Yuan blinked.


    How could they be noisy? She was wearing earphones!


    Seeming to have seen through her doubts, the man said coldly, ¡°Sleep.¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless.


    The man said nothing more, lowered his seat andy down.


    Ning Yuan was confused.


    After ring at him for a few seconds, she took off her earphones andy down.


    Perhaps she had been too tired recently, she fell asleep soon after.


    Ning Yuan was woken up by a soft voice. She took off her eye mask and opened her sleepy eyes, looking at the air stewardess who was squatting beside Ye Yu.


    The air stewardess in the first ss cabin was wless in appearance, temperament and figure.


    Her voice was especially sweet and gentle.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you want to eat set A? Do you need anything else?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Okay, what about alcohol? Do you want some red wine?¡±


    ¡°Coffee.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After asking Ye Yu, the air stewardess saw that Ning Yuan was awake and smiled sweetly at her.


    ¡°Miss, what do you need?¡± The air stewardess handed an iPad to Ning Yuan.


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°B Set, lemon water.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After the air stewardess left, she came over not long after.


    After giving them the set meal, she stood behind Ye Yu.


    Ning Yuan found that Ye Yu¡¯s set meal waspletely different from hers.


    Every dish of his was packed into small tes. There were about ten types and several types of snacks.


    And she had three.


    Were these two different chefs?


    Ning Yuan swallowed and stopped looking at his food, lowering her head to eat her own.


    When she was done, the man was almost done, but he did not eat dessert. Cheesecake, tiramisu, Matcha ice cream¡­ They were all her favorites!


    Ning Yuan pursed her lips and looked at the man¡¯s cold face, swallowing the words she was about to say.


    Have some backbone!


    She was about to look away when the man looked at her. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked away and took a sip of the lemon juice. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 2516: Feeling Frustrated

    <h4>Chapter 2516: Feeling Frustrated</h4>


    Ye Yu called the air stewardess over and asked her to take the things away.


    Ning Yuan did not look at him again.


    No matter how delicious the food was, it was not hers and she would feel ufortable eating it!


    Besides, it was this two-faced man!


    He seemed to get along well with her on WeChat and even kissed her that night, but in front of her, it seemed like she was hallucinating!


    There was an indescribable bitterness and bitterness in Ning Yuan¡¯s heart!


    They would reach the capital in another hour. Ning Yuan was no longer sleepy and took out a book from her bag to read.


    Just as she was engrossed, she suddenly felt an itch on her ankle.


    Lowering her eyes, she found that the man had changed his sitting position and the fabric of his ck pants swept over her calves under her skirt.


    Ning Yuan looked at the man. He leaned slightly and looked at the book in her hand.


    A faint mockery appeared in her eyes.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s beautiful face turned red.


    She was reading a tyrant novel. In order to not let him find out, there were professional hosting books outside the tyrant novel. If one did not look closely, they would think that she was reading a professional book¡­


    But now, she had been caught red-handed by Ye Yu!


    ¡°For another woman?¡±


    The man¡¯s cold and mocking voice sounded. ¡°Do you really love this kind of man so much?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at the mockery in his eyes and felt that she had hit the nail on the head.


    Some time ago, she wanted to read and learn how to woo a man, so Gu Fei rmended this book to her.


    She had not even taken a close look!


    She heard that there was a part in the middle that was the most torturous. She wanted to watch it first before looking back, but he saw it.


    ¡°Everyone has different preferences. You¡¯re not involved and have no right toment on others.¡±


    The man scoffed.


    Ning Yuan red at him. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°Childish.¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless. Could she still change seats with Assistant Su?


    Under his contemptuous gaze, Ning Yuan could not read the novel anymore. She put away the book and looked out of the window with her chin on her palm.


    After the ne arrived at the capital, Ning Yuan thought of her brooch and asked him when he unbuckled his seatbelt, ¡°I left a brooch in the lounge of your office. Have you seen it?¡±


    The man nced at Ning Yuan. ¡°What brooch?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very important to me. I should put it in the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Can you help me take a look after you go back?¡±


    The man hummed softly and left without saying anything else.


    Ning Yuan looked at his cold expression and felt a little suffocated.


    She was thest to leave first ss.


    As soon as she got off the ne, she received a message on her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the airport.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at the message and frowned.


    It was said that a woman¡¯s heart was like a needle at the bottom of the sea. To her, this man¡¯s heart was like a needle at the bottom of the sea!


    He looked cold in front of her, but was concerned about her on WeChat¡­


    Did he have split personality?


    Ning Yuan arrived at the airport lobby with aplicated feeling.


    Ye Yu and Assistant Su were not far ahead. Ning Yuan was wondering if she should tell him and take a taxi back when a male voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Ning Yuan!¡±


    Ning Yuan looked up at the handsome figure walking toward her.


    Ye Ze?


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ning Yuan was surprised to see Ye Ze, who was wearing a blue coat and had his hairbed neatly.


    Ye Ze said, ¡°I was sending a friend to the airport and happened to see you.¡±


    When Ye Ze walked towards Ning Yuan, he only had her in his eyes and ignored Ye Yu.


    Assistant Su looked at the two of them standing together and said, ¡°Could it be that the person who kissed Miss Ning that night was Young Master Ze?¡±


    Assistant Su was naturally smart and sharp to be able to be Ye Yu¡¯s assistant. Hebined some of Ye Yu¡¯s recent abnormalities and could guess that Ning Yuan was talking about Ye Yu.


    He said Ye Ze on purpose.


    She wanted to see the change in Ye Yu¡¯s expression.


    However, he was disappointed. Ye Yu seemed to have seen through his thoughts and his dark eyes stared at him coldly. ¡°You haven¡¯t been very efficient recently. Did you put your thoughts elsewhere?¡±


    Cold sweat appeared on Assistant Su¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Shall I send you to the news department to be a reporter?¡±


    ¡°No, no, Your Highness, I was wrong.¡±


    Ning Yuan said a few words to Ye Ze and nced at Ye Yu and Assistant Su from the corner of her eye. She happened to see Ye Yu¡¯s dark eyes.


    He nced at her and Ye Ze before he left expressionlessly.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Was he unhappy to see her with Ye Ze?


    Was there such a thing?


    ¡°Ning Yuan, can I take you back?¡±


    Seeing that Ning Yuan was distracted, Ye Ze called her again.


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    ¡­.


    On the way back, Ye Ze looked at Ning Yuan several times.


    Ning Yuan thought there was something on her face and reached out to touch it.


    Seeing her actions, a smile appeared on Ye Ze¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯re still so cute?¡±


    Cute?


    Ning Yuan rarely heard people calling her cute!


    ¡°When we were in school, many people said that you were a cold beauty, but I observed you secretly. You were actually cold on the outside but warm on the inside. You would feed the stray cats, help your deskmate answer difficult questions, and would deliberately say that you did not like to eat drumsticks and give it to your deskmate who was not well-off. But sometimes, your words were not nice!¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°Really? I don¡¯t really remember it myself.¡±


    It was not that she did not remember, but she felt that it was all small things in life and nothing special!


    Ye Ze looked at Ning Yuan¡¯s beautiful side profile and pursed his lips, wanting to say something but stopped.


    ¡°After you exined it to me that day, I investigated and found that it was indeed your cousin who lied to me in your name.¡±


    Ning Yuan hummed in response.


    ¡°If I did something bad to your cousin, you won¡¯t me me, right?¡±


    Ning Yuan did not like Ning Shiyu at all. However, if Ye Ze did something overboard, she would not me him, but thew would¡­


    ¡°You did something illegal?¡±


    Seeming to have realized that Ning Yuan was thinking astray, Ye Ze raised his eyebrows. ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯m not bragging, but if I want to touch her, she will lose her innocence in minutes. I did something else to teach her a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ye Ze wanted to say something, but the sports car had already arrived at Ning Yuan¡¯s district.


    Ye Ze nced at the high-end apartment building. ¡°Are you treating me to a cup of coffee?¡±


    The hint between adults was very obvious.


    Ning Yuan thought to herself.


    What did she give Ye Ze to make him think that she had that kind of feelings for him?


    ¡°Young Master Ze, it¡¯s toote. It¡¯s not convenient!¡±


    Ye Ze was a little disappointed to be rejected by Ning Yuan, but he respected her more.


    It was rare for a girl like her to be self-disciplined and not be seduced.


    Only with difficulty would there be a challenge!


    Ye Ze was full of confidence.


    ¡°Alright, then go up and rest early.

 Chapter 2517: Unbelievably Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 2517: Unbelievably Beautiful</h4>


    The Ning family.


    Song Yuling looked at Ning Shiyu, who had been cooped up at home for the past few days, and took the spare key to open the door.


    Ning Shiyuy on the bed, her eyes red and swollen from crying.


    ¡°Shiyu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ning Shiyu buried her face into the pillow, her shoulders shaking. ¡°Mom, the person I told you aboutst time, he, he¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Song Yuling was stunned. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Ning Shiyu cried and told him what had happened during this period.


    Ye Ze was handsome, rich and generous. He gave her a branded bag and clothes and took her to a high-end restaurant.


    Usually when they went on dates, he would act like he was deeply moved by her.


    The day before yesterday, he had brought her to his vi.


    He cooked personally and said that he wanted to have a candle-lit dinner with her.


    She looked around the vi and when she went to the study upstairs, she saw a set of beautiful jade jewelry.


    At that time, she could not help but wear that jade ne. Who would have thought that she would not be able to undo it after wearing it?


    Ye Ze went upstairs to call her for dinner. In her hurry, she tore the jade ne and it fell to the ground.


    Ye Ze walked into the study and his expression changed when he saw her touching the jade ne!


    The warmth from the past had disappeared and in return, he treated her coldly and ruthlessly!


    He said that the jade ne was passed down from their ancestors. It was expensive and cost at least a hundred million.


    She had broken the ne and must pay him a hundred million!


    He had even called the testing expert and the police over.


    He gave her half a month to return the money. If not, he would sue her!


    With Ye Ze¡¯s status, if she did not pay up, she would not be able to win him even if she sued him!


    Although the Ning family was not poor, it was not easy to take out a hundred million in cash!


    Ning Shiyu did not dare to tell Ning Bangguo or Song Yuling about this. However, he knew Song Yuling and knew that she would definitelye and find her!


    Hearing that Ning Shiyu was going to pay a hundred million, Song Yuling was shocked.


    ¡°Did he rob you? Maybe it¡¯s fake and he¡¯s ckmailing you on purpose?¡±


    Tears filled Ning Shiyu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mom, the expert confirmed that it¡¯s true! And there are surveince cameras in his study that can prove that I broke it!¡±


    Song Yuling looked at the pale Ning Shiyu and held her slender hand.


    ¡°You said that he was good to you at first, but after breaking the ne, he asked you topensate him. Why do I feel that he set this up on purpose?¡±


    Ning Shiyu had been in a state of panic and uneasiness recently and had not thought about this in detail.


    ¡°Mom, you said that he made me break that jade ne on purpose to make me pay for it?¡±


    But it did not make sense. It was something passed down from his ancestors and was a priceless treasure. He did notck money, so why did he have to do this?


    ¡°Mom, my mind is in a mess. Go out first. I want to be alone.¡±


    Song Yuling nodded. ¡°When your fatheres back, I¡¯ll tell him about this. You¡¯re not at fault. It¡¯s that man called Ye Ze!¡±


    Song Yuling was about to get up and leave when Ning Shiyu pulled her clothes. ¡°Mom, I think this has something to do with Ning Yuan, but I¡¯m not sure yet. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯m sure!¡±


    Ning Yuan?


    A sharp glint shed past Song Yuling¡¯s eyes. ¡°If she does anything bad, see how I deal with her!¡±


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, it was time for the annual year-end celebration of the Capital¡¯s broadcasting station.


    Internal staff could invite their family and friends toe and watch.


    Ning Yuan thought of how she had been chatting with her on WeChat every day recently. She took a photo of the invitation and sent it over.


    Ning Yuan: ¡°Are you free Friday night? Do you want to watch our broadcasting station¡¯s year-end celebration?¡±


    As You Like: Do you have a show to perform?


    Ning Yuan: ¡°Yes.¡±


    As You Like: I had something on, but in order to see you perform, I decided to ept the invitation.


    Ning Yuan smiled.


    How could he continue to act when he came for the celebration?


    ¡­


    On the day of the celebration.


    The women changed into evening gowns while the men wore suits.


    Ning Yuan was wearing a retro green dress. Her skin was fair and her facial features were beautiful. When she wore this color, she looked like an exquisite unpolished jade.


    Before walking on the red carpet, she took a selfie and posted it on her social media.


    After a while, she received many likes.


    One of them was doing whatever he wanted.


    As long as she posted on her social media, he would like her as he pleased, but he never left anyments.


    But it was fine as long as he was still paying attention to her!


    After walking the red carpet, Ning Yuan and Gu Fei sat together.


    Tonight, the best female host of the year would be announced. Ning Yuan and Su Yalin were both nominated.


    Su Xiaolin was full of confidence at first, but ever since Ning Yuan¡¯s interview with Ye Yu was aired, her poprity had been suppressed by Ning Yuan!


    Su Yalin could not stand Ning Yuan, but she could not do anything to her!


    The celebration officially began. Ning Yuan kept looking back but did not see that cold figure in the audience.


    She took out her phone and nced at it.


    A few minutes ago, he had sent her a message. ¡°There¡¯s a traffic jam on the way. I might bete.¡±


    Ning Yuan: ¡°It¡¯s alright. Be careful.¡±


    Halfway through the celebration, it was almost Ning Yuan¡¯s turn to perform.


    She looked back and saw that the audience was full of people. She did not know if Ye Yu was here, but soon she received his message. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Ning Yuan was delighted.


    He was here.


    He might be sitting in an inconspicuous position, worried that others would recognize him.


    Ning Yuan took off her jacket and went backstage.


    After the host finished speaking, she walked onto the stage.


    She wanted to y and sing a song.


    THE WONDERFUL U


    A beautiful melody sounded and her clear and melodious voice sounded.


    Her slender fingers danced on the piano, her long eyshes lowered and the side of her face was beautiful like a blooming rose. It was unbelievably beautiful.


    The moment her voice sounded, the audience fell silent.


    He held his breath and stared at the exquisite and beautiful woman on stage. He was touched by her charming voice and was stunned by her beautiful and perfect appearance.


    Ye Ze, who was sitting in thest row, could not help but take out his phone and take several photos. He then recorded a video and sent it to his family chat.


    ¡°Fairy girl.¡±


    As soon as the video and photos were posted, many people asked him if she was his new girlfriend. She was the prettiest among his three previous girlfriends!


    Ye Ze did not look at his phone again, his gaze only on the woman on stage,pletely unaware that the group was in an uproar.


    ¡­


    Ye Yu, who was in the office, signed the document in his hand and nced at his phone.


    She nced at the 99+ messages in the Ye family chat.


    She nced at the photo and video Ye Ze had sent and her fingers paused slightly. She opened it and looked at the photo and video.


    Ye Ze said nothing after sending the photo and video. Many people in the group asked if the woman was his new girlfriend and some even congratted Ye Ze.


    Ye Yu was the moderator of the group and kicked the person who congratted him out of the group.

 Chapter 2518: So It Was Him

    <h4>Chapter 2518: So It Was Him</h4>


    The person who was kicked out of the group did not know how he had offended Ye Yu.


    Usually, Ye Yu never appeared in the group. No matter what they said, he would note out.


    Even if it was the Lunar New Year, he would just send a few red packets and leave. He never snatched from others.


    Why did she kick him out of the blue?


    That person hurriedly messaged Ye Yu.


    In the end, he was not the other party¡¯s friend!


    W-What the f*ck was going on?


    ¡­.


    After Ning Yuan finished her performance, she received a thumbs up emoji.


    A smile appeared on her lips.


    Before the celebration ended, it was the highlight of the year. The award for the best male and female host was about to be announced.


    Gu Fei looked at Ning Yuan and said confidently, ¡°It must be you!¡±


    Ning Yuan sped her hands on her legs. She looked calm on the surface, but she was still a little nervous in her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t know who will win until thest moment.¡±


    Apart from Ning Yuan and Su Xiaolin, there were other hosts.


    Everyone was outstanding.


    The guest presenter announced the winner list.


    ¡°He Xiaoru.¡±


    There was a moment of silence. No one had expected it to be He Xiaoru.


    He Xiaoru arrived at the Capital Broadcasting Company in the second half of the year. She had been an anchor for less than three months and the ratings of the program she hosted were mediocre. Everyone guessed that it was Ning Yuan, Su Yalin and someone else, but no one guessed that it was He Xiaoru.


    However, since the station had already announced it, everyone could only p and congratte He Xiaoru.


    Su Xiaolin, who was two seats away from Ning Yuan, nced at her. Ning Yuan had a faint smile on her face. She was not disappointed or happy.


    Su Yalin nced at the delicate He Xiaoru, thinking that she might as well let Ning Yuan win this award!


    After the celebration ended, everyone left.


    Ning Yuan received a message. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. You might get the ¡®Best Host¡¯ award next year. I¡¯ll wait for you in the hall and take you for supper!¡±


    Ning Yuan: ¡°Don¡¯t stand in the lobby. How about we find an inconspicuous ce? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be surrounded.¡±


    After all, many people in the broadcastingpany were his fans!


    As You Like It: Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you.


    Ning Yuan went backstage to change her clothes, removed her makeup, and tied her long hair into a ponytail before walking out of the hall.


    After walking a distance, she saw a tall figure standing under a tree not far away.


    She walked over with a smile.


    But when she was about to approach, she suddenly stopped.


    The man¡¯s back did not look like the Second Prince!


    Before Ning Yuan could look carefully, the man had already turned around.


    He was carrying a bouquet of beautiful roses.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you!¡±


    When Ning Yuan saw that the man who turned around was Ye Ze, she took two steps back in shock.


    ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡±


    Ye Ze scratched his head, slightly confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to find an inconspicuous ce to wait for you?¡±


    Ning Yuan widened her eyes slightly.


    Oh my god, did Ye Ze talk to her as he pleased recently?


    She actually thought it was Ye Yu!


    ¡°You do whatever you want?¡± Ning Yuan looked like she had been struck by lightning.


    Ye Ze saw her expression and frowned. ¡°Who else do you think it is?¡±


    Ning Yuan covered her face with her hands, feeling embarrassed.


    Not only did she get the wrong person, did she hurt Ye Ze again?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s thick and long eyshes fluttered. She looked at Ye Ze, whose expression was slightly tense, and said guiltily, ¡°To be honest, I had a good impression of a person whose name is Ye. I thought you were him¡­¡±


    Ye Ze was speechless. Did he get happy for nothing recently?


    ¡°Who¡¯s that man?¡± Ye Ze¡¯s jaw was tense. ¡°Is he as handsome as me?¡±


    ¡°Ye Ze, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± She never thought that she would make such a mistake!


    Ye Ze saw that Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes were full of shame and guilt and he could not ask her anything more.


    Although he liked her, he would not force her if she did not like him!


    ¡°Forget it, you don¡¯t have to be sorry. You didn¡¯t promise me anything.¡± Ye Ze handed her the flowers. ¡°Even if we can¡¯t be lovers, we can still be friends, right? This bouquet of flowers is for you, who is the brightest tonight!¡±


    Ning Yuan heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Ye Ze¡¯s words.


    She took his flowers and thanked him.


    ¡°I wanted to treat you to supper, but I have to calm myself down. I¡¯ll treat you next time.¡±


    Ning Yuan waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll treat you next time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve found a good ce to rip you off!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can take a taxi myself.¡±


    ¡°Stop nagging. It¡¯s not safe for pretty girls to take taxis at night.¡±


    Under Ye Ze¡¯s insistence, Ning Yuan had no choice but to take his car back.


    When they arrived at the district, Ning Yuan got out of the car with the flowers.


    She only turned around after Ye Ze¡¯s car left. She did not notice a ck sedan hidden in the dark.


    Ning Yuan went to the apartment and put the flower into a vase.


    She turned and went into the bathroom to take a bath.


    In order to wear a beautiful gown, she had not eaten since noon.


    Ning Yuan touched her slightly t stomach, put on a jacket over her pajamas, and went out with her wallet.


    After walking for a while, she found a hotpot restaurant.


    Ning Yuan ordered Mtang and two bottles of beer, eating and drinking at the same time.


    Ye Yu was not someone who did whatever he wanted. It would be a lie to say that he was not disappointed!


    He had no feelings for her at all. Perhaps that kiss was also a figment of her imagination!


    After returning from North City, he had not contacted her and they were like two parallel lines that would never meet.


    She should have understood this!


    The image of him walking with Sister Gu Fei appeared in her mind unconsciously. A stable and reserved man and an elegant socialite were the mostpatible.


    As for herself, Ning Yuan thought of how her aunt had scolded her.


    Vixen!


    Ning Yuan lowered her eyes and finished the ss of wine.


    She did not notice that several men who had drunk too much were staring at her for a while.


    A beautiful woman drinking alone in the middle of the night must have been hurt in a rtionship!


    Ning Yuan drank two more sses and suddenly found several eyes staring at her.


    She looked back and saw several men with perverted eyes.


    She immediately lost her appetite.


    Getting up to settle the bill, she walked out.


    Those men followed her.


    They stopped in front of Ning Yuan andughed even harder, an unpleasant smell of alcohol filling their noses.


    ¡°Beauty, talk to us. Maybe it can relieve your troubles¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at the men coldly. ¡°Scram!¡±


    ¡°Oh, what a bad temper¡­¡±


    Before the man could finish, a tall and cold figure suddenly walked over. Just as the man¡¯s hand was about to grab Ning Yuan¡¯s wrist, there was a pain in his abdomen and he was kicked away.


    The others were stunned. Seeing theirpanion being kicked, they were about to hit him when they looked up and suddenly saw a handsome and dark face.

 Chapter 2519: He Grabbed Her Hand

    <h4>Chapter 2519: He Grabbed Her Hand</h4>


    The man was wearing a long ck coat and perfectly ironed pants, exuding a strong and cold aura.


    His hawk-like ck eyes were sharp and cold, making people not dare to look at them.


    The men immediately knew that this person was not someone they could provoke.


    Not daring to say another word, they all lowered their heads and ran away.


    Ning Yuan was still in a daze and did not expect Ye Yu to suddenly appear here.


    Before she could react, her slender wrist was pulled by the man towards the road.


    ¡°Hey, slow down.¡±


    His legs were long and he walked quickly. Although Ning Yuan was not short, she had to jog to keep up with him.


    He only let go of her when they reached the district.


    A red circle appeared on Ning Yuan¡¯s fair wrist.


    She looked at the man with a dark expression as she rubbed her wrist. She was about to say something when she heard the man¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Why did you go out to show off dressed like this at night?¡±


    Hearing his words, Ning Yuan immediately felt suffocated.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Can¡¯t I go out for supper?¡± With that said, she looked down at herself. Although she was wearing pajamas and pajama pants, she was wearing a jacket and nothing was exposed. Why did it seem like she was indecent in his eyes?


    Forget it. He had never liked her. If she really wanted to argue with him, wouldn¡¯t she be furious?


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯te, I can settle those men myself.¡±


    The man scoffed coldly.


    Ning Yuan turned around and took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down.


    When she turned back to look at him again, there was a smile on her face. ¡°Your Highness, I met with danger when I went out for supper. The royal family has to take the security issue seriously!¡±


    Ye Yu looked at Ning Yuan, who was smiling but her eyes were dark, and pursed his lips tightly. ¡°Did you drink?¡±


    Ning Yuan did not expect his thoughts to jump so quickly and the smile on her lips froze. ¡°Yes, why? Does His Highness care about this too?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s dangerous for a single woman to go out drinking in the middle of the night?¡±


    Ning Yuan wanted to say something, but felt that something was wrong.


    He came over for no reason just to teach her a lesson?


    She had nothing to do with him, so why should he teach her a lesson?


    Could it be¡­


    He was not as disgusted with her as she had thought?


    Or was he concerned about her?


    A small me ignited in Ning Yuan¡¯s heart.


    In a short period of time, the small me burned brighter and brighter.


    She desperately wanted to test him again.


    Ning Yuan took a few steps forward and approached him.


    A pair of beautiful eyes looked at him. Under the dim streetmp, her eyes seemed to be filled with spring water and were especially moving.


    Her pink lips opened slightly. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    She raised her wrist that had red circles on it and stretched it out in front of him. ¡°You used so much strength. It hurts.¡±


    Her skin was fair and the red circle looked especially prominent.


    Ye Yu stared at her wrist for a few seconds, his deep ck eyes like the sea before a storm.


    It looked calm, but in fact, it was surging.


    Seeing that he was silent, Ning Yuan did not know where she got the courage to ask the question in her heart. ¡°Did you kiss¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, a gentle and pleasant female voice sounded.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Ning Yuan turned back and saw a woman in a white coat getting out of the car.


    Ning Yuan was slightly stunned when she saw the woman¡¯s face clearly.


    Gu Fei¡¯s sister.


    ¡°Are you waiting for me here?¡± Gu Xi walked in front of Ye Yu and looked at his handsome face. There was a gentle and moving smile on his beautiful and exquisite face. ¡°The broadcasting station¡¯s recording time was extended a little. I thought you left long ago.¡±


    Gu Xi was a famous socialite in the capital. After returning from studying abroad, the capital¡¯s broadcasting station invited her to participate in an interview program.


    However, it was not Ning Yuan¡¯s team.


    From Gu Xi¡¯s words, Ning Yuan could tell that Ye Yu did note to find her specially, but waited for her after sending Gu Xi off¡­


    Ning Yuan held her breath.


    Her face and ears were flushed red, but it was hard to tell with the alcohol.


    She was really embarrassed and embarrassed!


    She was thinking too much again!


    Was she going to embarrass herself in front of him?


    She knew how disgusted he was with her, but she still thought that he was concerned about her¡­


    How ridiculous!


    Ning Yuan¡¯s hands that were hanging by her sides clenched into fists uncontrobly.


    ¡°Second Prince, talk to Miss Gu. I have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Before Ye Yu could say anything, Ning Yuan entered the district first.


    Gu Xi looked at Ning Yuan¡¯s slender and tall back and said with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s the anchorwoman who interviewed youst time, right? I looked a little familiar just now and couldn¡¯t remember who she was.¡±


    Ye Yu had a hand in his pocket and looked at Gu Xi, who was smiling gently. He said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Gu, my mother has a good impression of you. You came to our house as a guest tonight and she asked me to send you back. I was just being polite and gentlemanly.¡±


    In other words, he had no other feelings for her and was not waiting for her here on purpose!


    The smile on Gu Xi¡¯s face froze.


    She had a good impression of Ye Yu. In their two interactions, she could feel that he was a responsible person.


    But he did not seem to like her.


    ¡°I wonder what kind of woman Your Highness likes?¡±


    Ye Yu replied, ¡°No.¡±


    Gu Xi wanted to say something, but he nodded at her and got into the Bentley.


    After Ye Yu got into the car, he did not leave immediately.


    Gu Xi¡¯s words appeared in his mind. What kind of woman did he like?


    He narrowed his dark eyes slightly and nced at a certain apartment upstairs.


    Ever since he could remember, his mind had been on his studies and work. He had never thought about liking a woman.


    Besides, he was still young and should not be thinking about love.


    Ye Yu pursed his lips tightly and drove away with a cold expression.


    ¡­.


    After Ning Yuan returned to the apartment, she leaned against the sofa and covered her slightly hot face with her hands.


    It was too embarrassing!


    If Gu Xi had note in time, she would have asked him if he had feelings for her.


    Where did she get her courage from?


    In order to cut ties with her, he had agreed to her visit. His attitude had already been very clear!


    She hugged her head and rubbed her hair. Ning Yuan reminded herself not to have the same habit again!


    ¡­.


    The next day.


    Ning Yuan arrived at the broadcastingpany early.


    After Xie Ancheng arrived, he asked everyone to have a morning meeting in the meeting room.


    ¡°We have to announce something today.¡± Xie Ancheng nced at Ning Yuan and Su Xiaolin. ¡°The station has made a decision. Our team will only keep one host.¡±


    As soon as Xie Ancheng spoke, the atmosphere in the meeting room became a little tense.


    Su Yalin and Ning Yuan looked at each other and pursed their lips, not saying anything.


    ¡°The other one needs to be sent to X Country for a business trip for half a year.¡±

 Chapter 2520: Letting Everything Go

    <h4>Chapter 2520: Letting Everything Go</h4>


    Country X was a poor and backward country.


    The royal family wanted to build arge project there and the Capital¡¯s broadcasting station had received instructions from the higher-ups to send several hosts over to follow and report.


    The conditions there were tough and most famous hosts were unwilling to go.


    Xie Ancheng looked at the name list and his gazended on Su Yalin. ¡°Yalin, I hope you¡¯ll work hard after you go over.¡±


    Su Yalin¡¯s face paled and the hands under the conference table clenched into tight fists.


    Her lips moved, wanting to say something, but in the end, she could only say, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the meeting, Su Yalin returned to her seat with her head lowered.


    Gu Fei was a little surprised. ¡°If it was in the past, she would have long caused a ruckus, right?¡±


    Ning Yuan also felt that something was wrong with Su Xiaolin.


    After work in the morning, Ning Yuan and Gu Fei went to the canteen for lunch.


    After returning to the office, she went to the washroom.


    Ning Yuan was about toe out of the cubicle when she suddenly heard suppressed crying.


    ¡°Just a loan of $100,000. I promise I¡¯ll return it to you as soon as possible¡­ What did you say? You want me to sleep with you? We¡¯ve been friends for so many years, but you actually said such things?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan pushed open the cubicle door a crack and looked at Su Ya Lin, who was lying on the sink, her shoulders trembling and she frowned.


    Had Su Ya Lin met with an obstacle that she could not get over?


    After work, Ning Yuan hailed a taxi and followed behind the bus Su Xiaolin was taking.


    Su Yalin had a car before, but she had not seen her driving it recently.


    Su Yalin got off at the city hospital.


    Ning Yuan followed.


    Su Yalin entered a ward in the hospital.


    Ning Yuan looked at the window and saw Su Yalin wiping a middle-aged woman¡¯s face, wiping her hands and feeding her. She was surprised. Wasn¡¯t that Su Yalin¡¯s mother?


    When Su Ya Lin came out of the hospital, it was already dark.


    She was about to go home to take a bath beforeing back when she suddenly heard someone calling her. ¡°Su Xiaolin.¡±


    Su Yalin turned back and looked at the woman walking over from the dark. ¡°Ning Yuan?¡±


    Seeing Ning Yuan, Su Xiaolin immediately tidied her slightly messy hair and raised her chin slightly like a fighting chicken. ¡°Ning Yuan, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°What happened to your mother?¡± Ning Yuan asked directly.


    Su Yalin¡¯s straight shoulders drooped in an instant. She did not want to lose face and dignity in front of Ning Yuan, but she could not control her emotions.


    Tears filled her eyes and she wrapped her arms around her chest, saying with a choked voice, ¡°My mother¡¯s lower body is paralyzed and my father ran away with a wild woman with his family¡¯s savings. I still can¡¯t find him.¡±


    ¡°I sold the car and used all my money to treat my mother, but I still need a lot of money for the follow-up¡­¡± Su Xiaolin covered her tear-streaked face with her hands, her voice choked. ¡°What I¡¯m most afraid of is that if I go to Country X, what will happen to my mother?¡±


    Ning Yuan had worked with Su Yalin for a year or two and she naturally understood Su Yalin¡¯s strong personality.


    She treated her as apetitor and never showed any weakness in front of her. Even when Xie Ancheng announced that she was going to Country X this morning, she did not show any unhappiness.


    Ning Yuan knew that she was crying because she was in a desperate situation.


    ¡°I still have some savings. Take it first!¡±


    Hearing Ning Yuan¡¯s words, Su Xiaolin¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Why are you willing to lend me money?¡±


    ¡°Su Yalin, believe it or not, I¡¯ve never treated you as an enemy.¡± Ning Yuan found Su Yalin¡¯s WeChat and transferred her a hundred thousand dors.


    By the time Su Xiaolin reacted, Ning Yuan had already left in the car.


    Su Ya Lin felt a lump in her throat and she thanked him with trembling lips.


    She knew so many good friends and famous people. She thought she was invincible, but the cruel reality made her see the world clearly.


    None of those people were willing to help her or wanted her body to betray her!


    On the other hand, Ning Yuan, who she usually targeted, was willing to lend a helping hand at the critical moment!


    When Su Yalin went to work the next day, Xie Ancheng called her into his office.


    ¡°Someone has already gone to Country X for you. You¡¯d better do a good job on Celebrity.¡±


    Su Xiaolin was a little dazed. When she regained her senses, a figure appeared in her mind. ¡°Ning Yuan?¡±


    Xie Ancheng nodded. ¡°ording to Ning Yuan¡¯s recent performance as the host, she is clearly more suitable for our show¡¯s style. But this morning, she suggested to me to go to Country X with a firm attitude and even submitted an application letter to the higher-ups. I had no choice but to agree.¡±


    Su Yalin cupped her mouth, her eyes red and swollen as she rushed out of Xie Ancheng¡¯s office.


    Seeing Ning Yuan working, she rushed toward her.


    Seeing that something was wrong with Su Xiaolin, Gu Fei stood up and stopped her. ¡°What are you doing? It was the higher-ups¡¯ decision to let you go to X Country. It¡¯s useless for you to make trouble for Ning Yuan!¡±


    The moment Gu Fei finished speaking, tears fell from Su Xiaolin¡¯s eyes.


    Everyone else in the office looked over.


    Gu Fei was at a loss.


    ¡°Hey, why are you crying? I¡¯m just telling the truth. You¡¯re crying like I¡¯ve bullied you!¡±


    Ning Yuan took a few pieces of paper and handed them to Su Xiaolin. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Actually, I didn¡¯t go to Country X on your behalf to help you. I want to go myself. I might be in a better state if I change my environment!¡±


    Everyone else in the office was stunned.


    Gu Fei looked at Ning Yuan in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re going to Country X in ce of Su Xiaolin?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Actually, it¡¯s not bad to go there. It¡¯s a chance to learn and improve!¡±


    The colleagues who had opinions against Ning Yuan in the office in the past could not help but admire her when they saw her being so calm and optimistic.


    Su Yalin went forward and gave Ning Yuan a hug.


    Ning Yuan patted Su Yalin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡­.


    After confirming the direction of her work, Ning Yuan started to do some handover work and preparations before going abroad.


    She rarely thought about how to conquer Ye Yu anymore.


    The awkwardness and embarrassment from before should slowly dissipate with her going to Country X.


    She was still young and had to put more energy into her work, not to take revenge on Ning Shiyu and think about how to conquer a man!


    ¡­.


    Crown Pce.


    When Ye Yu went back, he happened to hear Ye Tian calling.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we met. Shall we meet this weekend?¡±


    ¡°You can go to the clubhouse. I¡¯ll inform you when I¡¯ve booked a private room.¡±


    After Ye Tian ended the call, she realized that someone was looking at her. She turned around and met with Ye Yu¡¯s deep ck eyes.


    ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re back early today.¡±


    Recently, Ye Yu worked overtime every day and came backte. Ye Tian felt that she had not seen him for a long time.


    Ye Yu walked up to Ye Tian and caressed her head lightly as usual. ¡°Who are you meeting this weekend?¡±

 Chapter 2521: Playing Hard to Get?

    <h4>Chapter 2521: ying Hard to Get?</h4>


    Ye Tian said, ¡°Ruirui, Xia Lu, Zhang Shan, and Ning Yuan.¡±


    With that said, she nced at Ye Yu. ¡°Second Brother, why are you suddenly asking this?¡±


    There was nothing unusual about Ye Yu¡¯s cold expression as he said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m concerned about you.¡±


    Ye Tian¡¯s heart felt warm and she hummed with a bright smile.


    Ye Yu was about to go upstairs when he turned back to look at Ye Tian. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call your friend over?¡±


    Ye Tian patted her head. ¡°That¡¯s true. We can let theme to the pce.¡±


    Ye Yu said nothing more and went upstairs.


    ¡­.


    When Ning Yuan found out that Ye Tian had set the venue for the gathering at Crown Pce, she struggled and hesitated.


    Would she bump into Ye Yu?


    She asked Ye Tian politely. Ye Tian said that her family was not in the pce during the weekend and they could go over without any psychological burden.


    Ning Yuan was going to Country X soon and would not be able to meet them for a long time. After knowing that Ye Yu would not be in the pce, her tensed nerves rxed a little.


    Soon, it was the weekend and Ning Yuan took a taxi to Crown Pce.


    Coming here again, her mood waspletely different from thest time.


    Xia Lu and Zhang Shan also came over and the three of them met at the entrance of Crown Pce.


    Ye Tian sent a car to pick them up.


    Xia Lu looked at the scenery in Crown Pce and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to be able to stay here. I wonder who the Second Princess Consort will be in the future?¡±


    Zhang Shan said, ¡°Of course. It must be a top socialite or a princess from another country.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Look at the Crown Prince¡¯s Princess Consort. She¡¯s the princess of the Bo family. The Second Princess Consort must have the same background.¡±


    Xia Lu said, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m fantasizing about it in my head.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked out of the window, a self-deprecating smile on her lips.


    In the past, she even wanted to climb up the socialdder with the Second Prince. Who gave her the confidence?


    ¡­.


    When they arrived at the pce, Ye Tian brought them to the back garden.


    An Rui had arrived and was admiring the flowers in the greenhouse.


    They sat in the ss room drinking tea, chatting and admiring the flowers until Yi Fan came to call them for dinner.


    There was a long marble table in the western restaurant. There were steaks, snacks, desserts, and soup. After they sat down, they found that there was an empty seat.


    Yi Fan saw everyone¡¯s doubts and exined, ¡°His Highness is back. He wille and eat with youter.¡±


    Xia Lu and Zhang Shan eximed when they heard this.


    ¡°Tiantian, your second brother is actually willing to eat with us. That¡¯s great!¡±


    Ye Tian smiled and said, ¡°At home now, just treat him as my brother. Don¡¯t treat him as the Second Prince, or there will be pressure!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After a while, the man appeared at the entrance of the restaurant.


    He was wearing a white sweater and ck casual pants. His hair was notbed neatly like usual and a few strands of hair fell on his forehead, making him look casual andzy.


    It was obvious that other than Ye Tian, no one else had seen such a casual side of him.


    Apart from looking good in a suit, he could actually wear casual clothes so stylishly!


    He was too handsome and stylish!


    Xia Lu and Zhang Shan could not help but look smitten, but they did not dare to show it too obviously in front of Ye Yu.


    There was a faint smile on Ning Yuan¡¯s beautiful face. She was not smitten or obsequious, but there was a trace of alienation.


    They greeted Ye Yu and Ye Yu nodded. ¡°We¡¯re all Tiantian¡¯s friends. Just make yourselves at home.¡±


    Ye Yu sat down opposite of Ning Yuan. She did not know if he had arranged it on purpose or not.


    The meal started.


    When Ye Yu ate with them, everyone was more or less nervous and reserved, not chatting andughing like before.


    Ye Tian broke the silence. ¡°What have you been busy with recently?¡±


    An Rui said, ¡°I went to see Zhou Li¡¯s family.¡±


    Everyone was interested. ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°His family is very good. They treat me like their daughter, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he has a celebrity girlfriend. Peoplee to see her from morning to night.¡±


    An Rui could not help butugh at the thought of that. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m a monkey in a zoo!¡±


    Xia Lu said, ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re much prettier than a monkey.¡±


    The atmosphere at the dining table became more rxed.


    Ning Yuan had been a little distracted and could see the man opposite her when she looked up. She tried to look up as little as possible.


    Later, the topic somehow fell on her and Xia Lu asked, ¡°Ning Yuan, the other time you said that you were going to X Country for half a year. Is that true?¡±


    Ning Yuan wiped the corner of her lips with a napkin and replied, ¡°Really. We¡¯re leaving next Wednesday.¡±


    The moment Ning Yuan finished speaking, she felt a gaze that could not be ignorednding on her.


    She did not turn back, only looking at Xia Lu beside her.


    ¡°Oh my god, I heard that Country X is still very poor and backward. You¡¯ll definitely suffer there!¡±


    Zhang Shan nodded. ¡°Yes, why would your broadcasting station send you?¡±


    ¡°I applied myself.¡±


    The gaze on her from the other side could not be ignored. Ning Yuan could not take it anymore and stood up from the chair. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    After leaving the restaurant, she let out a long sigh of relief.


    Entering the washroom, Ning Yuan stood in front of the sink and slowly washed her face.


    After a while, she opened the door and prepared to go out.


    But the next second, a tall figure suddenly barged in.


    Ning Yuan was caught off guard and the tip of her nose almost hit the man¡¯s chest.


    Her long eyshes fluttered and looking at the man approaching her, she subconsciously stepped back.


    Her back was pressed against the sink very quickly.


    Looking at the man¡¯s cold and deep face and dark eyes, Ning Yuan frowned and her breathing tightened.


    ¡°Your Highness, if you want to go to the washroom, please let me out first!¡±


    She was about to walk around him and leave when a strong force attacked her. Her slender wrist was grabbed and she was thrown onto the sink.


    She knocked her back and it hurt a little. Ning Yuan¡¯s beautiful face tensed up.


    To be honest, she really could not understand him!


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡±


    If he hated her, why did he block her in the washroom?


    Didn¡¯t he think that this was very inappropriate?


    ¡°You¡¯re going to Country X?¡± He asked in a deep and cold voice.


    Ning Yuan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°ying hard to get?¡±


    Ning Yuan was stunned for a moment. She looked up and met with the man¡¯s deep and teasing dark eyes. She seemed to understand something and the blood in her body surged up.


    She was angry and embarrassed. ¡°Your Highness, am I ying hard to get with you? When you said that you wanted to ept my interview and didn¡¯t want to see me appear in front of you, I was already very careful not to appear. If you¡¯re unhappy with me, you won¡¯t see me for a long time. I think I¡¯ve already done very well. Are you still unhappy?¡±

 Chapter 2522: Give Her A Chance!

    <h4>Chapter 2522: Give Her A Chance!</h4>


    In the quiet space, only Ning Yuan¡¯s heavy breathing could be heard.


    After she finished speaking, the man was silent, his dark eyes staring at her.


    She felt extremely pressured!


    The temperature in the pce was just right. After Ning Yuan came in, she took off her coat and wore a shirt and jeans.


    She saw his gaze sweeping from her face to her cor.


    She looked down.


    The button in the middle of his shirt had opened and his gaze happened tond on it.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she quickly lowered her head to button her shirt.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve finished speaking. Can we go now?¡±


    He was tall and stood in front of her like a mountain, giving people a strong sense of oppression.


    Ye Yu smirked and a smile shed past his dark eyes.


    Ning Yuan did not miss that smile, which was slightly mocking.


    It was as if he was mocking her for ying hard to get!


    Ning Yuan was embarrassed and angry, but she could not say anything.


    Her previous actions were indeed easily misunderstood!


    But she had stopped it in time!


    As she lowered her head, a strand of hair fell on her cheek.


    He raised his hand, wanting to push that strand of hair behind her ear, but she avoided it the moment he touched her face.


    ¡°Ha.¡± He chuckled softly.


    The washroom was rather quiet and his smile seemed a little protruding.


    Ning Yuan looked up at him. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    The man¡¯s slender fingers reached towards her chin and before Ning Yuan could react, she was pinched by his two fingers.


    Their eyes met.


    She dodged in a panic.


    His gaze was deep.


    Ning Yuan looked at the man close to her and her breathing stopped. The hands hanging by her sides clenched into fists unconsciously.


    ¡°What on earth are you doing¡­ Mmh!¡±


    Her unfinished words were blocked by the man¡¯s lips.


    Ning Yuan widened her eyes slightly, her mind nk and her thoughts seemed to have stopped, her fingers digging into her palm.


    It was pain.


    In other words, it was not a hallucination this time.


    The refreshing breath with the smell of fir entered her nose. Before the man left, he bit the corner of her lips.


    It did not hurt, but it felt real!


    Ning Yuan¡¯s throat moved and she looked at the man who had his hands on both sides of her waist and was looking down at her.


    There were no emotions in his eyes and he was still deep and calm. On the other hand, her face was red, her breathing was chaotic, and her eyes were bright and excited.


    He stared at her with dark eyes, a faint smile on his thin lips.


    There was a smile on his face, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    He was high up in the air and still gave people a cold and unapproachable feeling.


    ¡°Your reaction said everything,¡± he said in a deep voice.


    Ning Yuan did not know what he meant and what his reaction meant.


    His tall body suddenly leaned forward and their shoulders were almost touching.


    His handsome and perfect face came close to her ear and his low and hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±


    Before Ning Yuan could react, he had already opened the washroom door and went out.


    Ning Yuan was a little dazed.


    After a few seconds, Ning Yuan turned back and looked at herself in the mirror.


    Her lipstick was smudged and there was still moisture in her eyes. She really looked like she could not be seen.


    She hurriedly took out her lipstick from her bag and reapplied her makeup.


    After tidying her hair and clothes and making sure that there was nothing wrong, she came out of the washroom.


    Xia Lu happened toe to the washroom and when she saw Ning Yuan, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°We thought you went to the washroom. You don¡¯t look too good. Are you okay?¡±


    Ning Yuan quickly calmed herself down and shook her head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Go to the restaurant quickly. There¡¯s a lot of delicious food left.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Ning Yuan arrived at the dining room, she heaved a sigh of relief when she did not see Ye Yu.


    After dinner, they went shopping together.


    They only returned home around seven or eight in the evening.


    Ning Yuan had recently found a new house and before separating from Ye Tian, she told her about her apartment.


    What Ye Tian meant was that Ning Yuan would continue to stay there aftering back from Country X, but Ning Yuan did not agree, so Ye Tian could only give up!


    Ning Yuan took the subway to the district and was about to go in when a woman stopped her. ¡°Miss Ning.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at the woman who looked exquisite and capable. She looked a little familiar and soon remembered that she was Ye Yu¡¯s female secretary.


    ¡°Miss Ning, can we talk in the car?¡±


    Ning Yuan followed the woman into an SUV.


    The woman did not chat with Ning Yuan and took out a contract and two sets of keys from her briefcase.


    ¡°Miss Ning, take a look at the contract first.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked down at the contract in confusion.


    After reading the contract, her heart was in turmoil.


    What the f*ck was this?


    Seeing that Ning Yuan was silent with a strange expression, the female secretary said, ¡°Miss Ning, if you agree, please sign it. If you follow His Highness for a year, Yuhua International¡¯s vi and this Ferrari sports car will be yours. Also, 50 million in cash.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s fingers tightened around the contract.


    She finally understood what Ye Yu meant when he said he would give her a chance.


    To him, giving her this chance was a gift.


    After all, she could at least be his woman this year!


    When she wanted to conquer him, she did not think too far ahead.


    But the nature was different!


    When she conquered him, she only wanted to date him and not have a rtionship with her financier!


    Since she was young, there were many people pursuing her. If she wanted to climb up the socialdder, it would not be Ye Yu¡¯s turn.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart felt like a condiment bottle had been knocked over. She had mixed feelings and felt wronged!


    But she did not me Ye Yu. She had thought of this herself.


    The best way was to not meet again.


    If not, everyone would be in an awkward situation.


    Ning Yuan closed her eyes and opened them again. She returned the contract to the secretary and did not look at the vi and car keys in her hand. ¡°Please tell the Second Prince that I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I brought him, but please ask him to stop humiliating me with these things!¡±


    Without waiting for the secretary to say anything, Ning Yuan pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    The secretary only looked away after she disappeared.


    As Ye Yu¡¯s secretary, she had undergone professional training and naturally would not pry into her master¡¯s thoughts.


    She asked the driver to drive to Yuhua International.


    ¡­.


    Ye Yu stood in front of the French windows in the living room. Seeing the SUV driving over slowly, he narrowed his deep ck eyes slightly.


    After a while, the secretary got out of the car.


    She did not see that tall and slender figure.


    Why? Did she want him to ask her to get off the car?


    He had just given her a chance and she was already getting arrogant?

 Chapter 2523: Going Far Away!

    <h4>Chapter 2523: Going Far Away!</h4>


    The female secretary walked into the vi and looked at the man with a cold expression standing in front of the French windows. She stood behind him and said thoughtfully, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve already met Miss Ning.¡±


    Ye Yu looked at the SUV in the yard and said in a deep and cold voice, ¡°Ask her to get off.¡±


    The female secretary nced at Ye Yu secretly. His expression and aura seemed to be sure that Ning Yuan woulde.


    However, he was a privileged person. As long as he liked someone or something, he would seed.


    However¡­


    ¡°Your Highness, Miss Ning refused.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the female secretary felt like the air around her had frozen.


    Ye Yu slowly turned his head, his dark eyes looking at the female secretary sharply. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ning rejected it and asked me to pass a message to you.¡± The female secretary said everything that Ning Yuan wanted to say.


    Ye Yu¡¯s jaw was tense and his dark eyes were expressionless.


    After a while, he raised his hand. ¡°Go back first.¡±


    After the female secretary put the documents and keys on the coffee table, she left the vi.


    Ye Yu¡¯s dark gazended outside the French windows again, a faint smile on his lips.


    He said that she was ying hard to get, but she was still denying it?


    He never liked to waste time on one thing. Since she had given up this opportunity, he would not stay for long!


    ¡­.


    Soon, it was time for Ning Yuan to go to Country X.


    She went with several other reporters and photographers from the broadcastingpany.


    When she was settling the procedures at the airport, Ning Yuan met Ye Ze.


    After being rejected by herst time, Ye Ze was in a bad mood and went abroad for a vacation.


    She did not expect to meet Ning Yuan the moment she returned.


    Seeing that she was pulling her luggage and carrying her bag, looking like she was going on a long trip, Ye Ze called her aside and asked curiously, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Country X.¡±


    ¡°What, to Country X?¡± Ye Ze looked like he had been hit hard. ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°Half a year!¡±


    Ye Ze rubbed his hair and said with a dark expression, ¡°Did your broadcasting station force you to go? I¡¯ll call you immediately to get some connections¡­¡±


    Seeing that he was really going to take out his phone to make a call, Ning Yuan hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, I applied myself!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ye Ze seemed to have thought of something and he frowned. ¡°Did that man with Ye in his name make you sad? You went so far away on purpose to avoid him?¡±


    ¡°No, it has nothing to do with that person. I can grow and learn a lot of things there! Besides, even if I don¡¯t go, I will send someone else. Someone has to do the work there!¡±


    The other colleagues were urging Ning Yuan, who waved at Ye Ze. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯ll take care of myself. Goodbye.¡±


    Staring at Ning Yuan¡¯s disappearing figure, Ye Ze had an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    ¡­.


    After Ning Yuan went to Country X, Ye Ze was depressed for nearly a month.


    Coming to Feng Chen¡¯s team, everyone was surprised to see him. ¡°Young Master Ze, you¡¯re finally willing toe out?¡±


    Feng Chen would organize a gathering of his brothers and friends a few times a month. Ye Yu was often absent and would onlye out once or twice when he was free.


    He happened to be here tonight.


    Feng Chen was ying mahjong with him.


    Ye Ze walked over and sat behind Ye Yu. ¡°Second Brother, you epted Ning Yuan¡¯s interview. Are you familiar with her?¡±


    Hearing Ye Ze¡¯s words, Ye Yu nced at him. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I met her at the airport some time ago. She ran to Country X and I heard that she¡¯s going for half a year.¡± Ye Ze patted his thigh and said sadly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I add her on WeChat before? In the end, she got the wrong person. Later, I found out that the name of the man she liked also has the word ¡®Ye¡¯ in it!¡±


    ¡°That scumbag must have hurt her heart. That¡¯s why she went to heal herself!¡±


    A loud p sounded.


    Ye Yu mmed the mahjong tiles on the table.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Looking at Ye Yu¡¯s dark eyes, Ye Ze touched his nose and looked at Feng Chen. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Feng Chen was alreadyughing in his heart.


    Ye Ze probably did not know that he had just called Ye Yu a scumbag.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Feng Chen put his right hand to his lips and coughed, trying to change the topic. ¡°Where did you go to rx some time ago?¡±


    However, Ye Ze did not appreciate his kindness and continued the previous topic. ¡°Second Brother, isn¡¯t the royal family working on a project in Country X now? Can you send me over to take charge?¡±


    Ye Yu nced at Ye Ze and snorted. ¡°You?


    Ye Ze nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You want the project to go bankrupt?¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Feng Chen was almostughing out loud.


    Why didn¡¯t he realize before that Ye Ze was so fun!


    ¡­.


    Before Ning Yuan arrived in Country X, she had learned about it online.


    But aftering here, she found that it was better than she had imagined and was not so poor and backward.


    However, the security was not very good. If it was a girl, it was best not to go out at night.


    X Country had rich mineral resources that the royal family needed. They had reached an agreement with the royal family here to help them build roads and houses.


    Ning Yuan wanted to follow the progress of the project and interview those workers.


    On this day, Ning Yuan returned to her office and prepared to sort out the theme she had taken today. Zuo Xin, an anchorwoman who was filming a documentary in the slums, came back and cried on the table.


    Ning Yuan and Zuo Xin were not familiar with each other and they used to be in different departments.


    Ning Yuan took a tissue and handed it to Zuo Xin.


    Zuo Xin looked at Ning Yuan with tears in her eyes. ¡°Can you ask the Second Prince to let me go back?¡±


    Hearing Zuo Xin¡¯s words, Ning Yuan was stunned. ¡°Why would you have such a thought?¡±


    Zuo Xin sniffed. ¡°It¡¯s too bitter here. I went to the slums to film today and the men there are too disgusting. Someone took a photo of my butt when I wasn¡¯t paying attention and some even whistled at me¡­ If I go there again, I¡¯m afraid there will be problems!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe here at first, but I heard that my sry will double when Ie here and that I can adjust my position when I go back. I thought I would grit my teeth and persevere¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her red lips tightly. To be honest, who had not suffered aftering here?


    She followed and filmed under the bright sun every day, her sweat like water. Butpared to her, those construction workers worked even harder!


    Ning Yuan looked at Zuo Xin coldly. ¡°I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Hearing this, Zuo Xin stood up from her chair. ¡°How can I not help? I heard that you have a close rtionship with the Second Prince. Otherwise, why would he be on your interview program?¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± Ning Yuanughed coldly. ¡°If it¡¯s as you said, why was I sent here?¡±


    Zuo Xin said, ¡°But your working environment is better than mine. Why don¡¯t you change it with me?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ning Yuan was a little angry. ¡°Your team makes documentaries and arranged for you to film in the slums. If you¡¯re unwilling, you can apply to your team. Why are you looking for me?!¡±

 Chapter 2524: His Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 2524: His Appearance</h4>


    Several other colleagues stood on Ning Yuan¡¯s side and spoke up for her.


    They did not like Zuo Xin. She rarely spoke to them aftering here for half a month and seemed a little arrogant.


    On the other hand, Ning Yuan, who looked cold and arrogant, would help her colleagues when they were in trouble.


    Seeing that no one was on her side, Zuo Xin¡¯s eyes turned red and she ran out crying.


    ¡°Let her go out and calm down. Everyone here is equal and there¡¯s no difference between high and low. She wants to get a high sry but is unwilling to suffer. How can there be such a good thing in the world?¡± A colleague said.


    Ning Yuan nodded and continued to work overtime.


    Back in the dormitory, Ning Yuan took a shower and fell asleep very quickly.


    When she arrived at the office the next day, she found that the atmosphere was strange.


    Several colleagues had tensed expressions and when they saw hering in, they frowned.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Ning Yuan asked.


    The colleague who spoke up for Ning Yuan yesterday, Brother Li, came over with an envelope.


    ¡°After Zuo Xin ran outst night, she didn¡¯t return for the entire night. Someone sent this over this morning.¡±


    Ning Yuan took out the letter from the envelope. There was a line of words written on it.


    ¡°If you want your colleagues to live, let your most beautiful anchorwoman drive over alone. If you call the police, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡±


    There was a thumb drive inside the envelope.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s expression changed when she saw the image in the thumb drive.


    Zuo Yun had been caught by the criminals and was tied to a chair. Half of her hair had been cut off and she had been punched in the face. Her face was swollen and she looked terrible!


    Ning Yuan was the most beautiful female host among the colleagues who came with her!


    It was obvious that those people had long liked Ning Yuan.


    ¡°I thought she was only nearby when she ran outst night. I didn¡¯t expect her to run to the streets. She¡¯s really troublesome!¡± A colleague was unhappy with Zuo Xin¡¯s actions.


    There were people guarding their offices and dormitory, so there would usually be no safety problems.


    Zuo Xin must have run far away to give those people a chance!


    Aftering here to work, they had heard from the locals that girls should not go out at night, especially those who were beautiful.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Although Zuo Xin was not likable, they were colleagues after all and could not leave her to die.


    Everyone¡¯s eyesnded on Ning Yuan.


    Ning Yuan did not show any panic or fear. She looked calm.


    A momentter, she made her decision. ¡°I¡¯ll go as requested first. Help me call the police.¡±


    ¡°But the higher-ups said that if we call the police, all of you will be in danger.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at her worried colleagues, her eyes firm and calm. ¡°If we don¡¯t report it, we will only die.¡±


    ¡°Ning Yuan, why don¡¯t we contact the person in charge of the engineering department and ask him to report this to the royal family?¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her lips. ¡°Report ityer byyer. When the royal family sends someone over, Zuo Xin will probably be dead!¡±


    ¡°You must be careful. I hope you and Zuo Xin can return safely!¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded.


    Her colleagues sent her to the office where a Jeep was parked. It was the car sent by the group of people who had kidnapped Zuo Xin.


    They asked Ning Yuan to drive this car over.


    Ning Yuan got into the car.


    There were real-time surveince cameras in the car. Those people could see Ning Yuan¡¯s every move, but Ning Yuan could not see them.


    Ning Yuan followed the directions in the car and drove there.


    After leaving the city, the road conditions became very bad.


    The car was bumpy.


    After more than ten minutes, the car suddenly turned off and stopped.


    Ning Yuan looked at the surveince camera. ¡°The fire can¡¯t start. I¡¯ll go down and see what¡¯s wrong with the car.¡±


    Without waiting for the person on the other end of the surveince camera to say anything, Ning Yuan pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    After a while, Ning Yuan got into the car and said, ¡°There¡¯s a burning wire in the hood and I can¡¯t drive it anymore. Can you send someone to pick me up?¡±


    A rough male voice sounded from the surveince camera. ¡°Stay in the car obediently and don¡¯t move!¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded.


    ¡­.


    At the same time.


    Several ck sedans drove into the industrial park.


    The executives in charge of the project were standing at the door to wee them.


    The car door opened and a tall figure got out of the car.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± The person in charge went forward to greet Ye Yu.


    Ye Yu nodded indifferently and looked around. He did not see that slender figure and frowned slightly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no anchor following and reporting today?¡±


    ¡°I called Anchor Ning, but no one answered. I called their office and said that something had happened and Miss Ning went to handle it personally!¡±


    Ye Yu pursed his lips tightly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    The person in charge did not expect Ye Yu to be so concerned about the broadcastingpany, so he had no choice but to ask his assistant to make another call.


    When the assistant came over, she said with a dark expression, ¡°A colleague from the broadcasting station was taken away by the rioters. Miss Ning went to save her.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Assistant Su, who was following behind Ye Yu, eximed in disbelief.


    Assistant Su worked by Ye Yu¡¯s side and he understood everything. After Ning Yuan came, Ye Yu contacted the head of the broadcasting station and asked him to assign Ning Yuan to the safest area.


    After he was done with his work, he rushed over again. Wasn¡¯t he inspecting Miss Ning in name because he wanted to see her?


    Ye Yu¡¯s dark eyes darkened and he gave Assistant Su a look. Assistant Su immediately went to call and ask about the cause of the matter.


    Soon, Assistant Su finished the call and whispered something in Ye Yu¡¯s ear.


    ¡°You only found out about such a big thing now?¡± Ye Yu nced at the executives, his voice low and cold. ¡°The staff of their broadcasting station came here to work and we have to ensure their safety. How do you do things?¡±


    The executives lowered their heads, not daring to refute or breathe.


    Ye Yu¡¯s face was tense and he said nothing more, turning to instruct Assistant Su.


    Before long, Assistant Su transferred an SUV over.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you really going to find Miss Ning?¡±


    Ye Yu said nothing and got into the SUV.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s too dangerous. Let¡¯s-¡±


    Before Assistant Su could finish, the SUV sped away.


    ¡­.


    Ye Yu contacted the police.


    After finding out that Ning Yuan had secretly contacted them and sent them the route, he drove to chase after her first.


    The car was very fast and within half an hour, they saw a Jeep parked by the roadside.


    He quickly changed his appearance in the car.


    Ning Yuan sat in the Jeep and from afar, she saw an old man with a slightly hunched back, white hair and wearing old clothes getting out of an SUV.


    Ning Yuan looked at the old man¡¯s back and her gaze moved down, fixing on his long legs.


    Half an hour ago, she had received news from the police.


    They would send someone to pick her up first.


    Was it this person?


    However, why did she feel that it was a little familiar?

 Chapter 2525: Carrying Her Away

    <h4>Chapter 2525: Carrying Her Away</h4>


    The old man¡¯s gloved hand moved.


    It was the gesture Ning Yuan had made with the police.


    Ning Yuan had already tampered with the real-time surveince cameras in the car. There was a five-minute dy, which meant that she now had five minutes tomunicate with that ¡®old man¡¯.


    Ning Yuan pushed open the door and got out of the car quickly.


    ¡°Hello, this is the topographic map of their territory that I hacked into the other party¡¯sputer system!¡± Ning Yuan handed a thumb drive to the old man.


    The old man looked up at Ning Yuan.


    Meeting his deep dark eyes, Ning Yuan was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°T-Second Prince?¡± Ning Yuan widened her eyes slightly in disbelief.


    Was she seeing things? If not, why would she meet Ye Yu here?


    Although he had disguised himself very well, she would not mistake that pair of dark eyes!


    Ye Yu took the thumb drive from Ning Yuan and looked at her with aplicated gaze.


    He did not expect that she would hack into the other party¡¯s system and get advantageous information.


    He did not talk nonsense with her and said in a deep and cold voice, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Ning Yuan saw theplicated look in his eyes and her heart skipped a beat.


    Was he concerned about her?


    But she did not have time to think about it and nodded at him. ¡°I will.¡±


    She did not know why, but his sudden appearance here made her feel a sense of security.


    He was the Second Prince of their country and regarded the people very important. This was his usual view.


    Like the other people, she trusted him!


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you and Zuo Xin back safely.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes turned slightly red and she nodded at him. ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Five minutes was almost up. Ning Yuan turned around and returned to the car.


    Ye Yu drove the car to an inconspicuous ce. Not long after, a car came to pick Ning Yuan up.


    She was escorted into the car by two men.


    Her eyes were covered by a ck cloth and Ning Yuan could not see the road outside, but she was not panicked.


    The car drove for nearly an hour before stopping in front of an old building.


    Ning Yuan was pushed into the house.


    The ck cloth was pulled away and Ning Yuan saw a fierce-looking bald man sitting on a leather chair, looking at her with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± The man waved his hand. ¡°Take her to wash up.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at the bald man and met his murderous eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s my colleague?¡±


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m satisfied with your performance, I will let her go!¡±


    Ning Yuan was forced into a bathroom.


    A fat middle-aged woman walked in and pointed at the shower head. ¡°Go and take a bath.¡±


    After showering, the middle-aged woman gave Ning Yuan a dress that local women wore.


    After Ning Yuan wore it, she looked different.


    The woman brought another bowl over. ¡°Drink this.¡±


    Ning Yuan shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not poison. It¡¯s something to liven things up. Our boss will only be satisfied if you drink it.¡± The woman looked at Ning Yuan fiercely. ¡°If you don¡¯t drink it, your colleague will¡­¡±


    The woman showed Ning Yuan a video of a sharp dagger appearing on Zuo Xin¡¯s neck.


    It seemed like if she shook her head again, the sharp de would cut through!


    Ning Yuan took the bowl from the woman, looked up slightly and downed it.


    The woman pulled Ning Yuan to a bedroom.


    As if not worried that she would run away, the woman left after pushing her onto the bed.


    Ning Yuan leaned against the head of the bed, her legs starting to turn weak.


    Before long, the door was pushed open.


    That tall bald man strode into the room.


    Looking at Ning Yuan, who was leaning against the head of the bed, her face red and wearing their unique dress, his throat moved.


    This woman was really a stunner!


    He walked towards Ning Yuan impatiently. Ning Yuan¡¯s consciousness was a little blurry and she could feel the man approaching. She started to panic and be nervous.


    If Ye Yu did not arrive in time, wouldn¡¯t she¡­


    Ning Yuan¡¯s fingers dug into her palms, wanting to keep herself awake, but she was weak and could not pinch herself at all.


    The bald man¡¯s gaze became more heated and obscene, and Ning Yuan¡¯s heart clenched tightly.


    ¡°Little beauty, don¡¯t be afraid. Rx¡­¡±


    Two rough fingers pinched Ning Yuan¡¯s chin and Ning Yuan¡¯s long eyshes fluttered.


    The disgusting breath of the bald man was getting closer and closer to her. Just as he was about to kiss her, his eyes suddenly widened and he froze.


    A few secondster, she fell onto the bed.


    Ning Yuan noticed that his neck had been hit by a tranquilizer gun.


    Ning Yuan closed her eyes and let out a long sigh of relief.


    A tall ck figure jumped in from the window.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s suspended heart rxed when she saw the man¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation outside?¡±


    ¡°The topographic map you gave me was very useful. We found Zuo Xin and the others were subdued.¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded with red eyes.


    Ye Yu stared at Ning Yuan for a few seconds. ¡°Are you injured anywhere?¡±


    Ning Yuan tried to ignore the strange feeling in her body and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Yu straightened up and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ning Yuan forced herself to stand up from the bed, but as soon as her feet touched the ground, she fell to the ground weakly!


    A long and strong arm reached over and wrapped around her slender waist.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have the strength to walk out¡­¡± Ning Yuan¡¯s voice was uncontrobly hoarse.


    Ye Yu soon noticed that something was wrong with Ning Yuan. Her eyes were dazed, her cheeks red and her skin hot.


    He pursed his lips tightly and said nothing. Reaching out his long arms, he picked her up.


    Ning Yuan leaned against his firm and broad shoulders, smelling the fresh and pleasant masculine scent on him and her heart felt like it was being scratched by a cat¡­


    She longed for something, but her remaining rationality was warning her.


    No!


    Ning Yuan bit her lip hard to keep herself awake.


    Back in the Capital, she had rejected his request. If she went up to him now, her dignity would really be worthless!


    Ye Yu strode out.


    He could feel the heat of the woman in his arms. She must be feeling terrible.


    But she did not show any difort, gritting her teeth and not saying a word.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded.


    Ye Yu carried Ning Yuan into the car and called Assistant Su.


    Knowing that it would take an hour to drive to the nearest hospital, Ye Yu frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Bear with it.¡±


    Ning Yuan sat at the back, curling up and trying not to look at Ye Yu. She hummed with trembling lips.


    To a girl, enduring such pain and abnormality was undoubtedly torture.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s lips were bitten by herself and the hands holding her shoulders scratched her skin, her breathing getting heavier.

 Chapter 2526: You’ll Feel Worse If You Don’t Do Anything

    <h4>Chapter 2526: You¡¯ll Feel Worse If You Don¡¯t Do Anything</h4>


    The car arrived at the hotel Ye Yu was staying at.


    He opened the back door and carried Ning Yuan, who was curled up in pain.


    A refreshing and masculine scent filled her nose. The blood in Ning Yuan¡¯s body sped up and she felt stupid.


    But she knew that she could not have any dirty thoughts!


    Her fingers grabbed the clothes on his shoulders, trying not to smell his scent.


    But being held horizontally by him, they were too close and she could still feel his temperature and muscles.


    This was undoubtedly a form of torture for her.


    Ye Yu looked down at the woman who had her eyes closed and lips pursed until they were pale. He quickened his pace.


    When they arrived at the room, Ning Yuan struggled out of his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a cold shower.¡± She staggered toward the bathroom.


    Ye Yu looked at her back and frowned slightly.


    She took out her phone and called Assistant Su. ¡°How long more before the doctor arrives?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, it will take at least twenty minutes.¡±


    Ye Yu said coldly, ¡°As soon as possible.¡±


    After the call, Ye Yu took out a bathrobe and went to the bathroom door, knocking. ¡°I¡¯ll put the bathrobe on the sink outside.¡±


    Ning Yuan hummed unsteadily.


    The cold water poured down from her head and the heat from Ning Yuan¡¯s body seemed to dissipate a little.


    She looked up, letting the cold water wash over her face.


    She did not know how long she took, until there was another knock on the door.


    ¡°Come out, the doctor is here.¡±


    Ning Yuan wrapped a towel around herself and opened the door a crack. Seeing that there was no one outside, she reached out and picked up the bathrobe on the sink.


    It must be the bathrobe he had brought himself. It looked a little big on her. She tightened the belt and walked out in low spirits.


    When the cold water kept washing over her, she felt that she could still hold on, but when she came out, that ufortable feeling appeared again.


    Ning Yuan cursed softly.


    Ning Yuan walked to the living room. The doctor looked at her symptoms and said with some difficulty, ¡°There¡¯s no antidote for this unless she¡¯s given a tranquilizer or takes sleeping pills.¡±


    ¡°But this will hurt her body.¡± The doctor looked at Ye Yu, whose expression was dark. ¡°Aren¡¯t you her boyfriend? Why are you still calling us doctors for such a thing? You can solve it yourselves!¡±


    Assistant Su coughed and was about to exin for Ye Yu when Ye Yu saw that Ning Yuan¡¯s condition was not right and raised his hand. ¡°Take the doctor away.¡±


    Assistant Su hurriedly left the hotel with the doctor.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s mouth started to dry again. She poured herself a ss of cold water with trembling fingers and downed it in one gulp. She was about to pour a second ss when a long and strong hand stopped her.


    Ning Yuan looked up at that cold and handsome face. She swallowed and bit her lip, quickly looking away. ¡°Stay away from me!¡±


    Right now, she had no control at all. She was like a dormant volcano that could erupt at any time!


    Ye Yu looked at her wet long hair draped over her shoulders and took a clean towel and hairdryer from the washroom.


    He wiped her hair and blew at it with the hairdryer.


    His well-defined fingers brushed through her hair from time to time, his slightly cold fingers asionally touching her scalp, making her shiver and numb.


    ¡°No, I still have to take a cold shower.¡± She looked at him with red eyes, her voice hoarse. ¡°Or, can you find a rope and tie me up?¡±


    Her hair was ck, her cheeks red, her eyes moist as a crazy thought appeared in her mind¡­


    She knew that it was an irrational and unrealistic thought. He would never let her realize it.


    That was why she did her best to stop herself from looking at him. However, even after he blew her hair, his slender fingers were still moving through her hair¡­


    Ning Yuan felt like there was a deer running around in her heart and her heart was about to jump out of her throat.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go take another cold shower!¡± She wanted to get up from the sofa, but the next second, someone grabbed her slender shoulders.


    Ning Yuan tried to stand up, but could not stand up several times.


    She looked up at the man standing behind the sofa. When she met his dark and narrow eyes, her heart seemed to stop beating.


    Her mind was in a mess and she could not tell what kind of gaze he was looking at her with.


    It was like a ma, sucking her deeply.


    She bit her lip and her breath hitched.


    Their eyes met and the atmosphere became slightly strange.


    Until his deep and cold voice sounded. ¡°Let go.¡±


    Ning Yuan blinked her long eyshes, not understanding what he meant.


    ¡°If you continue, your skin will break.¡±


    Ning Yuan suddenly understood that he was talking about her biting her lip.


    ¡°I want to clear my head.¡±


    Ye Yu pursed his lips tightly and his gaze on her darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so clear-headed sometimes.¡±


    Ning Yuan did not quite understand what he meant. She could not take it after staring at him for a long time. She looked away and lowered her eyes.


    But she could feel that his gaze was still on her.


    It was deep and dark.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s breathing tightened and she felt even more ufortable being stared at by him.


    ¡°Let go of my shoulders. I really need to take a cold shower¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she felt the man behind her approaching her.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s nerves tensed up and her clenched fists tightened. She looked at the French windows from the corner of her eye and saw his figure approaching her.


    She was not hallucinating.


    Her flushed cheeks seemed to have turned even redder. Her long eyshes fluttered and her throat seemed to be pinched by an invisible hand. She wanted to say something, but she could not say a word.


    His breath was getting closer and closer to her. Just as Ning Yuan¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her chest, a deep and maic voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯re pressing on my phone.¡±


    Ning Yuan was like a balloon that was about to burst and with his words, she exploded!


    She was actually fantasizing¡­


    Without saying a word, she got up and stumbled toward the bathroom.


    But she had just entered and before she could close the door, a tall and cold figure followed her in.


    ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡±


    The man looked at her with dark eyes. ¡°Are you sure this can relieve the pain?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s really no other way, I¡¯ll shower until it eases.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± The man chuckled softly, a trace of mockery appearing in his depthless ck eyes. ¡°Stupid.¡±


    Ning Yuan was embarrassed and angry by his mocking expression. She put her hands on his shoulders and pushed him away. ¡°If not, I¡¯ll feel even worse if I don¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°Go out. Anyway, you hate me. Whether I feel miserable or not has nothing to do with you¡­ Mmh!¡±


    Before she could finish, her slender body was thrown to the cold tiles and her chin was lifted by his slender fingers.

 Chapter 2527: Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 2527: Transformation</h4>


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart seemed to be about to explode.


    She widened her eyes slightly and looked at the man who had kissed her in disbelief.


    Did he know what he was doing?


    Did he want to be the antidote?


    Ning Yuan¡¯s muddled mind was filled with thoughts. Seeming to have noticed that she was distracted, there was a sudden pain at the corner of her lips.


    He bit her hard.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± The man¡¯s low and dangerous voice sounded.


    Ning Yuan swallowed and looked at the man¡¯s deep dark eyes with tear-filled eyes. She said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Thinking about your intentions?¡±


    A faint smile shed past the man¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°My intention.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±


    Without waiting for Ning Yuan to say anything, he grabbed her arm and pulled her into his arms.


    Someone had hit the switch of the shower and the cold water sprayed down from the top of their heads, drenching them.


    But no one cared about the water on them. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes, their breaths intertwined.


    Ning Yuan could not think too much, nor could she think about whether it was appropriate. She could only follow her thoughts¡­


    Reaching out her slender and fair arms, she slowly wrapped them around his waist.


    This was something she did not dare to think about before. His waist was thinner and stronger than she had imagined.


    She leaned her face against his shoulder, looking up slightly at his handsome jawline, a smile on her lips. ¡°Is it a dream?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a dream, why can¡¯t I take back the initiative?¡±


    Ye Yu did not hear what she was muttering. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her, but the next second, she jumped up and wrapped her legs around him, her soft lipsnding on his handsome face.


    Ning Yuan had left the bathroom and her mind was filled with colorful thoughts.


    She had undergone a perfect transformation!


    ¡­.


    The next day, when the sky was turning bright, Ning Yuan suddenly woke up from her dream.


    Opening her eyes, she looked at the unfamiliar ceiling and felt that something was wrong.


    She moved her body and found arge hand on her waist.


    She turned around and her eyes widened when she saw the handsome face close to her.


    Last night, they¡­


    Although she could not remember some parts, most of them were still conscious.


    She had not taken the initiative. Even if he had woken up, it was reasonable for him to find trouble with her!


    She could not be med for this!


    Ning Yuan looked at the man¡¯s handsome face that did not look so unreasonable when he was asleep and could not help sighing in her heart. He was really handsome!


    His dark and long eyebrows, his eyshes that were darker than a woman¡¯s when he closed his eyes, his tall nose bridge, and his sexy scarlet lips¡­ were so perfect that no one could find any ws.


    The man who was usually high up in the air and kept people away, was actually¡­ taken by herst night?


    Ning Yuan suddenly wanted tough out loud.


    Was this a blessing in disguise?


    Not daring to lie on the same bed as him after he woke up, Ning Yuan pulled her hand away from her waist and got off the bed quietly.


    She put on a bathrobe and went to the bathroom.


    She stood in front of the mirror and gasped.


    He looked so cold and abstinent on the outside, but why did she feel that he was a little animalistic in private?


    The weather here was hot and the wet clothes from yesterday had dried. However, the smell was a little bad.


    Ning Yuan did not dare to stay here any longer. She changed into dirty clothes, did not dare to look at the bedroom again and went out in a hurry.


    The moment the door was closed, the man in the room opened his deep and dark eyes.


    He got up and stood in front of the window.


    Not long after, she saw a slender figure walking out of the hotel.


    She crossed the road and entered a drugstore opposite.


    After a while, she came out with a medicine box and a bottle of water.


    As she walked, she opened the medicine box and swallowed a white pill.


    Ye Yu narrowed his dark eyes slightly.


    ¡­.


    Back in the dormitory, Ning Yuan took a bath.


    After changing her clothes, she could not see anyone with her neck, so she could only wear a high-necked short-sleeved shirt.


    She did not stay in the dormitory for long and went to the office.


    She did her best to remain normal and not let anyone see anything unusual.


    However, she still felt a little ufortable when she walked.


    All of the other colleagues in the office had arrived, including Zuo Xin.


    When Ning Yuan arrived, everyone was talking about Zuo Xin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive in the future. You harmed yourself and almost implicated Ning Yuan.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the only one who doesn¡¯t care about you. If it was anyone else, who would be willing to save you?¡±


    After Zuo Xin was savedst night, her colleagues started to criticize her. She felt wronged, sad and afraid¡­ She was the victim. Why was it all her fault?


    Zuo Xin¡¯s emotions exploded uncontrobly. ¡°I was wrong to run out at night, but why didn¡¯t you say anything about Ning Yuan? If she hadn¡¯t been too ostentatious and let those people see her, would I have been kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°At the end of the day, I was implicated by Ning Yuan! They wanted to kidnap Ning Yuan!¡± Zuo Xin cried pitifully.


    The colleagues were shocked by Zuo Xin¡¯s weird views. They were about to say something when they saw Ning Yuaning over. All of them went forward to ask her where she had gonest night and if she had been hurt.


    ¡°I went to the hospital yesterday. I¡¯m fine, so you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Ning Yuan replied with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. But seeing that you don¡¯t look so good, you should go back to the dormitory to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I came to ask for leave.¡±


    After her colleagues returned to their seats to work, Ning Yuan looked at Zuo Xin, who was crying.


    Ning Yuan would not argue with a colleague who did not know her mistake and felt that she was at fault. She could only say that she would try to stay away from her in the future and not have any contact with her!


    Ning Yuan wrote a request for leave and after letting the team leader know, she returned to the dormitory.


    Perhaps it was because she had taken the medicine or because she was too tiredst night, Ning Yuan fell asleep after a while!


    She was woken up by a knock on the door.


    Ning Yuan rubbed her eyes in a daze, got up from the bed and opened the door.


    ¡°Xiaoning, someone is looking for you outside.¡±


    Someone was looking for her?


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Ye Yu came to find her?


    Ning Yuan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Back in her room, she quickly changed, tidied her hair and put on light makeup.


    A tall figure was standing outside the dormitory. The man was wearing a blue t-shirt and white pants. When he saw Ning Yuaning over, he turned around happily. ¡°I finally see you.¡±


    Ye Ze?


    The smile on Ning Yuan¡¯s face froze, but she recovered very quickly. Surprise appeared in her eyes. ¡°Young Master Ze, why are you here?¡±


    Ye Ze walked in front of Ning Yuan and produced a rose like magic. ¡°Of course I came to see you!¡±


    Ye Ze looked around. ¡°What the hell is this ce? It¡¯s hot and dry. You seem to be a little tanned, but you look good. You¡¯re quite red like you¡¯re in love!¡±

 Chapter 2528: He Came to Find Her

    <h4>Chapter 2528: He Came to Find Her</h4>


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She touched her face. Did she look like she was in a rtionship now?


    ¡°No.¡± Ye Yu probably did not want to be mentioned against night, right?


    He had not contacted her for the entire day.


    They were all adults and she knew that many nightster, they would be strangers again!


    ¡°ept my flowers!¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at Ye Ze, who hade all the way to find her. To be honest, she was a little touched, but not moved.


    ¡°Young Master Ze, I told you clearlyst time¡­¡±


    Ye Ze shrugged and the hand holding the rose suddenly moved behind him. When he reached out again, the rose was full of stars. ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    Ning Yuan took the flower from Ye Ze, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°You even know magic.¡±


    ¡°I can change into many other things. When you have time, I¡¯ll slowly show you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring some friends to admire it then.¡±


    Hearing her words, Ye Ze¡¯s eyes darkened.


    She really went all out to reject him!


    ¡°What¡¯s there to eat here? I haven¡¯t eaten anything today.¡± Ye Ze followed Ning Yuan to the dormitory. He stood outside and nced inside. It was hers alone. It was simple and there were no traces of a man¡¯s life. ¡°Where do you usually eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m usually in the canteen.¡±


    ¡°Then can you take me to the canteen to eat?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    After Ning Yuan put all the stars in a white porcin bottle, she brought Ye Ze to the canteen.


    Ye Ze sat at the table and watched Ning Yuan walk to the window with the te. He took out his phone and took a photo of her back.


    After Ning Yuan came back with the food, she took a photo of the food on the te.


    While Ning Yuan was serving the soup, Ye Ze posted on his social media.


    ¡°My heart aches for my goddess.¡±


    So, someone quickly sent a screenshot of Ye Ze¡¯s post to the Ye family.


    And tagged everyone.


    ¡°Everyone, look. Ah Ze went to chase his goddess again. Why did he treat her to a meal in the canteen?¡±


    Ye Yu, who had finished his inspection work for the day, had just gotten into the car when his private phone vibrated several times.


    He took out his phone and nced at it.


    The family chat exploded again.


    ncing at the message @Everyone, his eyes darkened.


    The group was still lively when everyone suddenly realized that the person who had tagged everyone had disappeared.


    The person who was kicked out of the group was also confused.


    He was teasing Ye Ze. Why did the Second Prince kick him out of the group?


    He heard that the person he had kicked out of the groupst time had not entered the group yet. He did not understand what he had done wrong to be kicked out ruthlessly!


    That person hurriedly asked Ye Yu alone.


    But the next second, he was blocked.


    This¡­


    Ye Yu pressed the screen lock, his slender fingers massaging his temples. He picked up his phone again and made a call.


    Assistant Su, who was driving in front, heard Ye Yu calling Ye Ze¡¯s father and looked behind through the rearview mirror.


    The man who called was calm and expressionless, as if he was working.


    Assistant Su silently lit a candle for Ye Ze in his heart. Why did he have to be the love rival of the Second Prince?


    One was in the light while the other was in the dark. It would be strange if she could poach him!


    ¡­.


    After Ning Yuan and Ye Ze finished eating, Ye Ze took out a pile of daily items from his suitcase.


    ¡°I heard that there are a lot of mosquitoes at night here. I can guarantee that you¡¯ll sleep until dawn after you¡¯re electrocuted. And this anti-wolf weapon, I heard that there are many single men here. If anyone dares to take advantage of you, you¡¯ll electrocute them if you don¡¯t show this. And this one massaging your neck, you often look at theputer¡­¡±


    As Ye Ze spoke, he found that Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes were a little red.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did someone bully you here? Tell me, who is it? I¡¯ll settle it with him¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan sniffed and went forward to give Ye Ze a hug. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Seeing that she was suddenly so emotional, Ye Ze scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°This is nothing. It¡¯s not worth much.¡±


    ¡°But your feelings are precious.¡± Ning Yuan sighed. ¡°The girl who can be with you in the future should be very happy.¡±


    Ye Ze raised his eyebrows. ¡°The chance is right in front of you. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to cherish it?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s good to be friends.¡±


    ¡°Fine, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    After Ye Ze sent the things to Ning Yuan¡¯s dormitory, he rubbed his aching temples. ¡°I have to go back to the hotel to rest too. See you tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°I have to go to work tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can work. I¡¯ll just watch you from afar.¡±


    Without waiting for Ning Yuan to say anything, Ye Ze left with his suitcase.


    Ye Ze stayed in the same hotel as Ye Yu. When Ye Ze walked into the lobby, he happened to see Ye Yuing out of the elevator.


    ¡°Second Brother, why are you here?¡±


    Ye Yu nced at Ye Ze with his dark eyes and said coldly, ¡°An inspection.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you toe here personally for an inspection.¡± Ye Ze looked at Ye Yu, who had a cold expression and sharp eyes, as if he had something against him. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Second Brother, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been very free recently?¡±


    Ye Ze replied, ¡°I¡¯m alright!¡±


    Ye Yu pursed his lips. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I thought the food in the canteen was terrible, but it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Ye Yu asked, ¡°Who took you to the canteen?¡±


    Ye Ze said, ¡°Ning Yuan. You still remember her, right? She¡¯s the main host of the Capital Broadcasting Company. She came here to work.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Stay away from her in the future!¡±


    With that said, he strode away.


    Ye Ze looked at Ye Yu¡¯s cold back and touched his nose, not understanding how he had provoked him!


    She felt that there was a trace of murderous intent when he looked at her for thest time!


    However, getting along with Ning Yuan did not hinder him, right?


    Why did she ask him to stay away from her?


    Was he going to interfere in his rtionship like his parents?


    Ye Ze entered the elevator in a daze, not expecting Ye Yu to be rted to Ning Yuan!


    ¡­.


    After Ning Yuan returned to the dormitory, shey on the bed and stared at her phone.


    There had been no calls or messages for the entire day. He must have definedst night as ONS!


    Shaking her head, Ning Yuan reminded herself that there was no need to be too reluctant.


    It was very normal. If anything, she had given him the most precious thing!


    Ning Yuan buried her face into the pillow.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    Ning Yuan looked up at her phone.


    Seeing the message sent by the number that she could recognize at a nce even without the caller ID, Ning Yuan¡¯s heart thumped.


    The message was only two simple words: Come out.


    Ning Yuan stared at the message for a while. What did he mean? Did hee outside the dormitory?


    Ning Yuan got up from the bed and wanted to go out, but she went to the door and returned to the bed.

 Chapter 2529: Long Plan

    <h4>Chapter 2529: Long n</h4>


    She could go out just because he asked her to?


    When did she be so obedient?


    Ning Yuan covered her head with the pillow, warning herself not to go out!


    Since it was ONS, there was no need to meet in the middle of the night!


    Ning Yuany on the bed, reminding herself to fall asleep quickly.


    Only when she was asleep would she not be unable to resist the temptation and he woulde to her with just a call!


    After a long time, Ning Yuan looked at her phone again.


    An hour had passed since he sent the message.


    He did not send any more messages.


    He must have left.


    Ning Yuan got up from the bed and opened the dormitory door. She was about to go out when a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Before she could react, someone pushed her shoulder and she stepped back uncontrobly.


    The man¡¯s tall body squeezed in.


    The door was mmed shut.


    Ning Yuan looked at the man whose expression was cold and there was a faint darkness in his eyes. She stepped back unconsciously. ¡°Why¡­ are you here?¡±


    Ye Yu looked at the surprised woman in front of him and his eyes were as dark as the night. He took a step forward and grabbed her slender wrist, throwing her against the wall. He put one hand on the top of her head and looked down at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t get the message?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± The two of them were too close and when he spoke, his cold breath filled her nose with a strong and fierce air. Ning Yuan shrank her neck and put her fingertips on his shoulder.¡± Can you stay away from me first? ¡±


    Ye Yu smirked andughed. ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me after having fun?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked petrified.


    Was he talking about her?


    ¡°I know all about adult games.¡± Ning Yuan looked at him with a stiff smile.


    Looking at the woman who was looking around and did not dare to look back at him, Ye Yu scoffed silently. ¡°You¡¯re quite open-minded.¡±


    What else could she do?


    Besides, she felt that she had not suffered a lossst night!


    He was the Prince Charming in the hearts of the women in S Country. It was impossible for many women to sleep with him.


    But it had fallen on her head. It was no different from winning the lottery!


    But people could not be too greedy, or they might lose everything!


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Under Ye Yu¡¯s strong and cold gaze, Ning Yuan forced herself to calm down. In order to resolve the awkwardness and stiffness, she brushed away her long hair. ¡°Actually, I was a little dazedst night and can¡¯t remember the process. Let¡¯s just pretend that nothing happened!¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the surrounding air clearly fell.


    The man¡¯s gaze was like a sharp arrow, wanting to nail her to death ruthlessly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t remember?¡±


    Ning Yuan did not know if she was hallucinating, but she felt that his gaze when he asked this question had changed.


    Like a wolf, he was extremely dangerous.


    Ning Yuan shook her head and nodded.


    The next second, her chin was lifted.


    The man¡¯s cold aura overwhelmed her.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s fingers that hung by her sides curled slightly.


    She was roaring in her heart.


    What on earth was he doing???


    Help her find her memories?


    Wasn¡¯t he the cold and abstinent Second Prince? Why was he so domineering?


    He only let go of Ning Yuan when she was almost out of breath.


    ¡°You remember now?¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her lips and looked at his deep dark eyes. ¡°Uh, I seem to remember a little¡­¡±


    ¡°A little?¡± The man suddenly picked her up and threw her onto the hard bed that was less than 1.5 meters tall.


    He stood by the bed, his slender fingers slowly unbuttoning his shirt.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s long eyshes fluttered.


    Was he really going to help her find her memories?


    Before she could react, he leaned over and put his hands on both sides of her head, looking at her with his dark eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t remember. Just remember what happened next.¡±


    Just as he was about to kiss her lips, Ning Yuan tilted her head and his lipsnded on her cheek.


    Feeling the surrounding air turn cold, Ning Yuan raised her slender arm and put it on his firm shoulders, then slowly slid down and hugged his thin waist.


    She rested her forehead on his shoulder and said softly.


    ¡°It hurts.¡±


    The man froze and looked down. From his angle, he could only see the top of her ck hair. He pursed his lips tightly and hummed softly.


    Ning Yuan did not say where it hurt, but he understood.


    He got up and walked toward the door.


    Ning Yuan only looked up when she heard the sound of the door closing.


    He should be angry, right?


    Although she did not understand what he meant, this was good too, in case they were in an awkward situation!


    Ning Yuan went to the bathroom to wash her face.


    How could she be so useless? She used to want to flirt with him, but now, she had be a monkey when he flirted with her!


    Ning Yuan sat on the bed, turned on the music on her phone, and did yoga to calm her thumping heart.


    After about half an hour, her phone rang.


    Seeing that phone number, Ning Yuan¡¯s breath hitched.


    Why was he calling her?


    Taking a deep breath, Ning Yuan answered the call.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°You¡¯re outside?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Ning Yuan walked to the door and opened it. A tall man walked in.


    Ning Yuan closed the door and took a few steps into the house.


    He stopped suddenly and she identally bumped into him.


    The tip of her nose hit his firm back and she gasped in pain.


    ¡°Why is your back so hard?¡±


    ¡°Have you seen anyone with a soft back?¡±


    Ning Yuan sniffed. ¡°My nose hurts this time too.¡±


    The man stared at her for a few seconds before he suddenly took out an ointment from his coat pocket and gave it to her.


    Ning Yuan took the ointment and looked at it. Her fair ears were burning hot.


    ¡°You went out to buy this?¡±


    ¡°Assistant Su bought it.¡±


    Ning Yuan widened her eyes and jumped. ¡°How can you let Assistant Su buy it?¡± She covered her face with her hands and turned around on the spot. ¡°Assistant Su is so smart. He must know that it¡¯s me. How can I face him in the future?¡±


    Ye Yu looked at the woman who was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground. He pressed arge palm on her slender shoulders, making her stop moving. He looked at her with dark eyes. ¡°Is it that important what Assistant Su is thinking?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s very awkward.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very open-minded?¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°That¡¯s different. It¡¯s fine if only the two of us know about this. If others know, it will be especially awkward and embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± The man chuckled softly.


    Ning Yuan red at him. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you n this for a long time?¡± he asked.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s face was burning and she was embarrassed and angry by his words. ¡°I¡¯m a scoundrel who got what I wanted!¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Seeing that he was teasing her and did not avoid what happenedst night, Ning Yuan was secretly delighted.


    He did not hate her too much, did he?


    If not, why was he willing to be the antidote?


    He even came to tease her now?

 Chapter 2530: Dating

    <h4>Chapter 2530: Dating</h4>


    The happiness in her heart did notst more than ten seconds when Ning Yuan suddenly thought of the agreement his secretary had asked her to sign when she came to Country X.


    She had rejected him!


    As a high and mighty prince, he must rarely be rejected by others!


    He must be very confident in letting his secretary find her.


    And she did not sign that agreement. Was it a provocation to him?


    Was sleeping with herst night a form of revenge?


    She thought of that time when she deliberately approached him and sessfully got on his motorboat. Just when she was feeling smug, he suddenly threw her into the sea!


    This man was unpredictable and dangerous. She would only lose terribly if she fought with him!


    Please don¡¯t tter yourself!!!


    It was very likely that he would kick her away ruthlessly after she fell in love!


    So, she had to keep her heart!


    At this thought, a smile appeared on Ning Yuan¡¯s face, but it was not sincere. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about how I won. I¡¯m going to apply the medicine. Your Highness, go back to the hotel and rest!¡±


    Hearing her words, the man did not turn around to leave, but looked around the room.


    It was less than twenty square meters. There was a bed, a cab and a desk. Although it was simple, it looked warm after being decorated by her.


    However, the white porcin bottle on the table looked a little protruding.


    ¡°Who sent it?¡± he asked.


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°Ye Ze came over today. He gave it to me.¡±


    With that said, the man took out the Sky Full of Stars, crushed it between his fingers, and threw it into the rubbish bin.


    ¡°He¡¯s not worthy of you.¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless.


    A few secondster, Ning Yuan looked at him angrily. ¡°Why did you destroy someone else¡¯s things so casually?¡±


    The man suddenly turned around, his dark eyes sweeping towards her. ¡°Remember whose woman you are now!¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s mind was in a knot.


    W-What did he mean?


    Did he mean that she was his woman now?


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be your mistress.¡±


    Ye Yu hummed softly.


    What was he saying?


    Ning Yuan wanted to say something when he suddenly took out his phone and opened the WeChat QR code. ¡°Add.¡±


    Seeing this, Ning Yuan took her phone faster than her brain and scanned his QR code, adding him as a friend.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for two bodyguards to stay here tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to worry about safety anymore.¡±


    Ning Yuan hummed.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    He put one hand in his pocket and walked toward the door.


    Ning Yuan ran to the door before him. ¡°Let me see if there¡¯s anyone outside first.¡±


    Seeing her open the door a crack and poke her head out to take a look, Ye Yu¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one. Leave quickly!¡±


    Ning Yuan was about to move away to let him leave when she felt a grip on her waist.


    Before she could react, she was pressed against the wall by a tall figure and her lips were kissed.


    Ning Yuan dodged left and right, but he grabbed her chin and stopped her.


    In the end, she could only re at him angrily. ¡°Do you mean what I understand?¡±


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±


    ¡°Of course! If we¡¯re dating, I feel that I¡¯m recognized. If I¡¯m financially supported, I feel that I¡¯m a disgrace!¡±


    Ye Yu looked down, his grip on her waist tightening. ¡°Why did you approach me at the start?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Uh, that is¡­¡± Ning Yuan wrinkled her nose, her facial features almost squeezed together. ¡°Anyway, when we¡¯re lovers, we can break up. If we¡¯re lovers, only you have the right to choose. This is the biggest difference!¡±


    Looking at her red lips, he agreed. ¡°Up to you.¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless. Could this be so casual?


    ¡­.


    After Ye Yu left, Ning Yuan sat cross-legged on the bed.


    Her emotions were a littleplicated.


    She slept with himst night and became his girlfriend tonight!


    But his careless look did not seem like he wanted to date seriously!


    Forget it, why was she so conflicted? Just as she had said, they could break up if they were not suitable. There would be no difference in status!


    The past two days, her mood had been fluctuating like she had taken a roller coaster ride.


    The video call rang. Ning Yuan saw the video call from Gu Fei and answered it.


    ¡°I just heard that something soul-stirring happened between the two of you yesterday. Are you injured?¡±


    Ning Yuan stood up and let Gu Fei take a look. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, why are you wearing a turtleneck when you sleep?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t showered yet!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it very hot over there? Aren¡¯t you afraid of bruising if you wear a turtleneck?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Do you think this dress looks good? It shows off your figure!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. I saw that your face was glowing. Did you go there to have an affair?¡±


    Ning Yuan was silent for a moment.


    Gu Fei could tell that something was wrong at a nce. ¡°You must have had an affair, right? Did you wear a turtleneck to cover up some unspeakable marks?¡±


    Ning Yuan red at Gu Fei. ¡°I give in to you.¡±


    Gu Fei immediately perked up, looking gossipy. ¡°Oh my god, who¡¯s so charming to be able to enter your eyes?¡±


    After Ning Yuan entered the broadcastingpany, many male colleagues and rich celebrities wanted to woo her, but she rejected them all.


    When she got together with Lu Ran, she felt that Lu Ran was not worthy of her and felt pity for Ning Yuan¡­


    ¡°Tell me quickly, what kind of person is he?¡±


    ¡°I dated him because of ONS, but my rtionship with him won¡¯tst.¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go. We¡¯ve just gotten together. Why are you already thinking about the future?¡± Gu Fei waved her hand. ¡°You¡¯ve always been very confident in yourself. Why don¡¯t you have confidence in that man this time?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not quite the same.¡±


    Gu Fei said, ¡°What¡¯s different? You still have one nose and two eyes. Let me tell you, since you¡¯re dating him, you should use your charm to conquer him. When we¡¯re really going to break up, you¡¯ll be the one who makes him unable to forget you!¡±


    Ning Yuanughed at Gu Fei¡¯s words. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that charming?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why not?¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t even conquer that scumbag Lu Ran?¡±


    ¡°Why are you mentioning him? After you went to Country X, that scumbag Lu Ran came to the station to look for you several times and begged me to tell him where you went.¡±


    ¡°Ignore him.¡±


    ¡°I ignored him. I heard that he was dumped by Ning Shiyu. It¡¯s retribution for being a jerk!¡±


    After chatting for a while, Gu Fei was a little sleepy and said to Ning Yuan, ¡°Let me tell you, if you think that you won¡¯t be able to get together with that man, don¡¯t be too careful. You have to show your charm and make him unable to forget you!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think of a n tonight!¡±


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan did not sleep well that night and Gu Fei¡¯s words kept repeating in her mind.


    Indeed, she had to show her charm. At least after breaking up, Ye Yu would asionally think of her.


    She could not be too passive.


    The first thing Ning Yuan did when she woke up in the morning was to send him a message on WeChat.


    ¡°Do you know the difference between you and Xingxing?¡±


    After a few minutes, the other party replied.


    Ning Yuan: ¡°The stars are in the sky, but you¡¯re in my heart!¡±

 Chapter 2531: Unleashing Her Charm

    <h4>Chapter 2531: Unleashing Her Charm</h4>


    Half a minuteter, she received his reply.


    Ye Yu was speechless.


    Ning Yuan stared at the full stop for a while, her lips twitching.


    So she sent him another message. ¡°If you¡¯re under pressure, don¡¯tin and just hug me.¡±


    Ye Yu: ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Ning Yuan: ¡°Actually, I want to buy a piece ofnd.¡±


    Ye Yu: ¡°What ce?¡±


    Ning Yuan: ¡°You¡¯re loyal!¡±


    Ye Yu was speechless.


    Ning Yuan was alreadyughing out loud.


    She could imagine his expression on the other end of the call.


    He must think that she was crazy, right?


    Alright, alright. She could not say too many words in a day.


    Ning Yuan: ¡°I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    Ye Yu: ¡°Mm.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s main job was to follow the first phase of the project invested by the royal family.


    In the office, Ning Yuan went out after taking the filming equipment.


    The office was only ten minutes away from the project site and Ning Yuan had walked there.


    Ye Yu¡¯s two bodyguards had already arrived, following behind her at a distance.


    When she arrived at the construction site, she stood at the door and did not follow him in.


    ¡°Ning Yuan!¡±


    The moment she entered, Ning Yuan met Ye Ze.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ning Yuan asked.


    ¡°I was pulled over by Second Brother early in the morning to inspect with him.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°His Highness is here too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they went over there. I¡¯m not interested in this and was bored when I saw youing!¡±


    Ye Ze looked at the camera in Ning Yuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Is it heavy? Shall I help you?¡±


    ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯m already used to it.¡±


    Although she was an anchor, Ning Yuan needed to take on the role of a photographer and editor during special times!


    ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯ll follow behind you and not disturb you.¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded and started a new day of work.


    Apart from filming the progress of the project, Ning Yuan would also film the touching daily lives of some workers.


    She heard that a worker had saved a child who had fallen into the pool after work yesterday and Ning Yuan went over for an interview.


    Ye Ze followed behind Ning Yuan.


    Seeing her visit with a smile while the workers were resting, she could not help but feelforted. She did not have the bad smell of sweat on the workers and was not afraid of the vicious sunlight.


    After the interview, Ning Yuan was sweating profusely.


    Ye Ze walked over and took out a tissue to wipe her sweat.


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll do it myself¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you to take the photography equipment. It¡¯s just wiping your sweat. What are you afraid of?¡± Ye Ze looked at Ning Yuan¡¯s awkward expression. ¡°It¡¯s not something shameful¡­¡±


    Before Ye Ze could finish, a deep and cold voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Are you very free?¡±


    Ye Ze turned back and looked at the man who was standing a few steps behind them. He cursed in his heart.


    ¡°Second Brother, why are you so quiet? You scared me to death!¡±


    When Ning Yuan saw Ye Yu, her heart seemed to skip a beat.


    His dark eyesnded on Ye Ze and him, as if he wanted to shoot two holes through them.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s scalp turned numb and she hurriedly took a step back.


    Ye Ze saw that Ye Yu was staring fixedly at him and Ning Yuan, his gaze sharp and cold. He swallowed. ¡°Second Brother, why do I feel like you want to chop me up?¡±


    Ye Yu snorted. ¡°Go back to the hotel and pack up. Let¡¯s go back in the afternoon.¡±


    Ye Ze wailed.


    ¡°No way. Are you really going back?¡±


    The moment Ye Ze finished speaking, his phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Ye Ze went to the side to answer the call.


    Ning Yuan vaguely heard him call him ¡®Dad¡¯.


    It must be his father.


    After Ye Ze left, only Ye Yu and Ning Yuan were left.


    Thinking of the cheesy words she had sent him this morning, Ning Yuan¡¯s scalp turned numb.


    ¡°I was about to stop Ye Ze from wiping my sweat¡­ Actually, I already exined it to him and he understood.¡± Ning Yuan was worried that Ye Yu would misunderstand and exined under his intimidating and oppressive gaze. ¡°We¡¯re just friends.¡±


    ¡°A friend who chased me here.¡± He smirked coldly.


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°He¡¯s very charming. I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Ye Yu said nothing more and very soon, the person in charge of the project came to find Ye Yu.


    Before Ye Yu left, he said to Ning Yuan, ¡°Wait for me in the office.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s work in the morning was over and she wanted to go back to the canteen to eat, but Ye Yu had spoken and she had to go to his temporary office here.


    When Assistant Su saw Ning Yuan, he smiled and nodded at her.


    Ning Yuan followed Assistant Su to a broad and bright office.


    The air conditioner was turned on inside and the temperature was just right. It was many times morefortable than the heat outside.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s face was sweating and she felt a little ufortable. She took off her makeup and washed her face.


    Half an hourter, Ye Yu came to the office.


    Looking at Ning Yuan, who was writing a draft, he unbuttoned the first two buttons of his shirt and sat behind his desk, asking in a deep voice, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Apart from seafood, I can do anything.¡± Ning Yuan did not look up, her slender fingers typing agilely on the keyboard. ¡°I¡¯m not picky. I¡¯m super easy to raise.¡±


    Ye Yu said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed suitable for poor maintenance.¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless. She would feel ufortable if this person did not scold her for a day, right? Didn¡¯t they get closer? Couldn¡¯t he say something nice?


    Ye Yu called Assistant Su.


    Not long after, Assistant Su came in with two bags.


    Ye Yu¡¯s business trip was not special. He also ate the food in the canteen of the engineering department.


    There were three dishes and a soup.


    Ning Yuan smelled the fragrance and put down the notebook. ¡°It looks delicious.¡±


    Ye Yu walked over and sat on the sofa. ¡°Do you like ribs and chicken?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a meat lover.¡±


    Ye Yu looked at her deeply and said meaningfully, ¡°I can tell.¡±


    Tsk tsk, what kind of gaze was that?


    Why did she feel like he understood her?


    It was not Ning Yuan¡¯s first time eating with Ye Yu, but it was only the two of them.


    Perhaps their rtionship had changed. Ning Yuan did not dare to watch him eat in the past, but this time, she looked at him openly.


    When Tiantian ate, she felt that it was pleasing to the eyes. It was brought up by the royal family and when she ate, it would make people feel that she was a painting.


    Ye Yu was just as she had imagined. He looked handsome and cold on the outside, but ate slowly and elegantly.


    Ning Yuan took out her phone and secretly took a photo of him eating.


    The man had just finished filming when he looked up at her with his deep ck eyes.


    Ning Yuan quickly put her phone behind her. ¡°I promise not to tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at his cold and sharp face and firm gaze and slowly handed the phone to him.


    Seeing the photo she had just taken, he pursed his lips. ¡°No, I¡¯ll get Assistant Su to give you a few photoster.¡±


    ¡°Is it your work photo?¡±


    Ye Yu narrowed his eyes. ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°I like these photos that are full of life!¡± Ning Yuan reached out a hand to him and pulled his sleeve lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t delete them, okay?¡±


    ¡­


    Have a good vacation, babies!

 Chapter 2532: Acting Cute to Him

    <h4>Chapter 2532: Acting Cute to Him</h4>


    Ning Yuan had only wheedled to her father when he was still alive.


    It had been many years since she had shown such a delicate appearance in front of a man.


    Her slender and fair hand tugged lightly at the sleeve of his ck shirt. Her beautiful eyes under her thick and long eyshes were like a pool of spring water, unconsciously stirring people¡¯s hearts.


    Ye Yu¡¯s gaze on her darkened. His throat moved and he grabbed her slender wrist.


    Ning Yuan did not expect it and by the time she reacted, she had fallen into his arms.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­ Mmh!¡±


    Before she could finish, he kissed her.


    Ning Yuan widened her eyes slightly and looked at him in disbelief.


    This was an office, a ce where people coulde in anytime!


    As his breath invaded her, Ning Yuan could not think too much anymore. Her fingers grabbed his cor and she started to respond to him.


    It only ended when she was almost out of breath.


    Ning Yuan returned to her original position with her face red.


    F*ck, she used to think that he was a novice, but in front of him, she was the real novice!


    This person looked well-dressed, cold and abstinent. She thought he was inexperienced!


    Ning Yuan pursed her slightly numb lips and nced at him. ¡°Are you still eating?¡±


    ¡°Why, do you still want to?¡±


    Ning Yuan saw his gaze and red at him. ¡°I mean to eat!¡±


    He chuckled.


    ¡°No.¡± He got up and walked toward his desk.


    In order to maintain her image, Ning Yuan did not eat too much.


    After clearing the dining table, her phone suddenly rang.


    Ye Yu: ¡°Send a photo of you.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked up at the man behind the desk.


    He put his phone aside and was looking at the documents in his hand. He looked serious and cold and did not look like someone who would ask her for the photos.


    Ning Yuan bit her lip and could not helpughing in her heart.


    She slowly realized that he was an arrogant and stuffy fellow!


    No matter how shameless he was, he always looked cold and serious!


    Ning Yuan lowered her eyes and looked through the encrypted photo album.


    The photos in the encrypted photo album were all private photos that she thought were beautiful and sexy.


    Ning Yuan found a photo of her wearing a tube top, loose jeans, and a small waist.


    It was cool and cool.


    When she clicked on the photo, there was a message in the work group. Ning Yuan opened the message and sent the photo out.


    After sending it out, she locked the screen and looked at the man behind the desk.


    The man heard his phone ring and nced at it.


    There was no change in his well-defined handsome face, but Ning Yuan noticed that his grip on the phone was tightened and the veins on the back of his hand were protruding.


    The man stared at the photo for about half a minute before he looked up at her.


    That gaze was dark and deep, like a bottomless abyss with danger. ¡°Pervert doesn¡¯t exist with me.¡±


    What the hell?


    What did he mean by being blinded by love?


    She had only sent him a beautiful photo, what was he thinking about?


    Ning Yuan hurriedly turned on her phone.


    Seeing the photo she had sent him, she felt terrible!


    Oh no!


    What was she sending?


    He had actually sent out another photo of her wearing a ck bikini and lying by the pool.


    In the photo, her wet hair was draped over her shoulders. Her red lips and white teeth, and her tender skin formed a sharp contrast with her ck swimsuit.


    She had always thought that this photo had a devil¡¯s figure, but she had only admired it in private and had never revealed it!


    She was really going to die!


    He had actually seen it!


    Ning Yuan hurriedly clicked on it.


    When the man saw her actions, a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°I saved it.¡±


    Ning Yuan shouted in her heart and quickly went behind the desk. ¡°Delete it!¡±


    Ye Yu looked at Ning Yuan with his dark eyes. Seeing that her fair and clean face was slightly flushed, he put his phone aside. ¡°What haven¡¯t I seen before?¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless.


    It was impossible tomunicate anymore!


    She said with an ashen face, ¡°Then don¡¯t let anyone see you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of cheating on you.¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless.


    They were talking when there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯ve packed my luggage.¡±


    Hearing Ye Ze¡¯s voice, Ning Yuan hurriedly returned to the sofa.


    Looking at her guilty expression, a faint smile appeared in Ye Yu¡¯s deep ck eyes.


    Ye Ze pushed the door open and saw Ning Yuan, who was writing on the sofa, and Ye Yu, who was staring at his phone behind the desk.


    He asked in confusion, ¡°Second Brother, are you being interviewed by Ning Yuan?¡±


    Ning Yuan stood up and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll organize the videos taken here for Your Highness to see.¡±


    Ye Ze hummed. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°My father called and said that there¡¯s a project overseas for me to be in charge of. I might not be able toe and see you for the time being!¡± Ye Ze said, rubbing his hair in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t know what my father is thinking. I finally came back from abroad and he said a few days ago that he wanted me to stay by his side. Suddenly, he sent me abroad and even said that if I didn¡¯t go, he would let me go on a blind date and get married. F*ck, I¡¯m still a young man. How can I get married so early?¡±


    With that said, she seemed to have thought of something and looked at Ning Yuan with a smile. ¡°If you want to marry me, I¡¯m still willing to get married early!¡±


    ¡°Is the office a ce for you to fool around?¡± A deep and cold voice sounded.


    Ning Yuan looked at the cold and abstinent man who got up from the chair and could not help but want tough.


    How could he scold others so seriously without feeling embarrassed at all?


    After all, he had pulled her into his arms and kissed her ruthlessly!


    How would Ye Ze know that Ye Yu and Ning Yuan were already having a secret affair? He knew that Ye Yu did not like to talk about private matters in the office and waved his hand. ¡°Forget it, forget it. You¡¯re the goddess I can¡¯t get. I¡¯d better go work abroad and escape the marriage alliance!¡±


    From his father¡¯s tone today, he was sure that if he did not ept work arrangements, he would definitely let him go on a blind date!


    Ye Ze took Ye Yu¡¯s private ne back.


    He frowned and held his cheek, looking at the changing white clouds outside the window and sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of man my goddess likes. Compared to her ex-boyfriend, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m bad!¡±


    ¡°Ex-boyfriend?¡± The man who was reading documents beside him nced at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That Lu guy is handsome, but he¡¯s just a scumbag. He abandoned his goddess and had to find a broken shoe.¡± Ye Ze sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that my goddess has a bad personality. What if she falls in love with a scumbag again?¡±


    ¡°Also,¡± Ye Ze looked away from the window and looked at Ye Yu, ¡°I keep feeling that when I see my goddess this time, she seems to be in love!¡±

 Chapter 2533: I Miss You

    <h4>Chapter 2533: I Miss You</h4>


    Ye Ze did not notice the subtle change in Ye Yu¡¯s expression and was stillining. ¡°Could it be that man with Ye in his name?¡±


    Suddenly thinking of something, Ye Ze stared at Ye Yu. ¡°Second Brother, you have Ye in your name. Could it be you?¡±


    The moment he said it, Ye Ze shook his head hurriedly.


    ¡°F*ck, what am I thinking?¡± Ye Ze scratched his head, shocked by his own guess. ¡°My goddess definitely won¡¯t like someone like you.¡±


    The temperature in the air dropped.


    The surroundings seemed to be frozen and Ye Yu said coldly, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°When she was in high school, she said that she hated cool boys the most. She said that it was boring to be with such people. Those people don¡¯t know how to be romantic or coax girls. It¡¯s suffocating being with them!¡±


    Seeing Ye Yu¡¯s dark expression, Ye Ze hurriedly exined, ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re bad, but everyone has different preferences. Besides, you won¡¯t have a good ending with my goddess!¡±


    Even Ye Ze would have to shed ayer of skin if he really wanted to marry Ning Yuan. Otherwise, his family would definitely not agree!


    Ye Yu pursed his lips tightly and looked at Ye Ze coldly. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Second Brother. I¡¯ll think about it in my mind.¡±


    Ye Yu had the urge to kick Ye Ze out of the ne.


    It was a good thing that he did not see him. This person was about to leave his sight for a few months!


    ¡­.


    After Ye Yu returned, Ning Yuan returned to her normal work and life.


    With his bodyguards, she did not have to worry about safety.


    He was busy with work and often went abroad. The time difference between them was different and he did not call and message her every day.


    But she would send him two cheesy messages within a fixed time.


    Sometimes she received his replies in time, and sometimes in the middle of the night.


    He would always reply with:


    As time passed, Ning Yuan automatically understood what he meant.


    She had no choice. He was such a quiet person. If she wanted to hear something nice from him, she would have to wait until her next life!


    In a blink of an eye, she had been here for five months and would return to the capital in another month.


    That night, Ning Yuan returned to the dormitory after working overtime. She had just taken a bath when she received a call from Ye Yu.


    During this period, the number of times they called could be counted on one hand.


    Seeing that he had taken the initiative to call her, Ning Yuan was a little excited.


    Shey on the bed and answered his call.


    She had a lot to say to him, but after the call went through, there was only the beating of her heart.


    Neither of them spoke and they could hear each other¡¯s breathing through the electric current.


    Ning Yuan felt that his breathing was a little heavier than usual and she said sharply, ¡°Did you drink?¡±


    He hummed softly.


    ¡°You only remembered me after drinking. Should I be happy?¡± She puffed up her cheeks unconsciously, a feminine expression appearing on her beautiful face. This expression flowed out naturally and even she did not notice it.


    ¡°Who replied to your boring messages every day?¡± His deep voice was slightly hoarse after drinking.


    ¡°I won¡¯t post tomorrow if I¡¯m bored.¡±


    He scoffed.


    Ning Yuan felt his ridicule and was about to say something to him when she suddenly heard a deep voice. ¡°I miss you.¡±


    Ning Yuan thought that there was something wrong with her hearing.


    By the time her brain reacted, she had already said, ¡°If you miss me, why didn¡¯t you video call me?¡±


    The person on the other end of the call had already hung up.


    Ning Yuan looked at the darkened screen and waited for his video with one hand on her cheek.


    After nearly a minute, he finally sent it over.


    The moment the video call went through, Ning Yuan immediately sat up and yed with her long hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s dark.¡±


    The moment their eyes met, she heard him say that.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart sank and she wanted to hang up immediately.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for three months and the first thing you say is that I¡¯m ck.¡±


    From the background behind him, he should be in the hotel. He was leaning against the wall of the corridor, wearing an exquisite white shirt. His eyes were dark and his facial features were well-defined. He was as handsome and cold as ever.


    Seeing her biting her lips, furrowing her eyebrows and looking unhappy, he smirked. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight too.¡±


    ¡°As long as you haven¡¯t lost weight there.¡± She moved the camera slightly.


    She saw his eyes darken and wanted to follow the camera, but she immediately looked away, a smile on her lips. ¡°I won¡¯t let you see or get me.¡±


    It must have been because he had drunk, but he actuallyughed at her words.


    His obsidian-like narrow eyes were filled with stars when he smiled.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and a smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    What should she do? He really killed people when he smiled!


    ¡°I want to hear those two words again.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I missed you.¡±


    He hummed and said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Tsk, this person¡­


    ¡°I told you to say it!¡±


    He raised his other hand and pressed between his eyebrows. ¡°Say it once.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    His hand that was pressing between his eyebrows moved to his well-defined face and his fingers pointed at his face.


    He did not say anything, but Ning Yuan quickly understood what he meant.


    She put her soft lips close to the screen and kissed his face through the screen.


    Although they were not face to face, her heart still beat faster.


    His skin was very good. When she looked at him closely, there were no pores and his facial features were well-defined. Her long eyshes fluttered and her cheeks were flushed.


    Neither of them spoke anymore, as if they could feel each other¡¯s breath and temperature through the screen.


    Until a soft voice came from the room. ¡°Ah Yu.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked up at her phone.


    The door behind Ye Yu opened and a woman in a long white dress came out.


    Because Ye Yu had kept his phone, Ning Yuan did not see the woman¡¯s face clearly.


    He could only hear that the woman¡¯s voice was rather gentle and sweet.


    ¡°Did you drink too much? I¡¯ll go prepare some honey water.¡±


    Ye Yu hummed.


    Ning Yuan could not see how they were talking, but from the conversation, she could tell that they were acquaintances.


    Seeing that the woman was so attentive to Ye Yu and that Ye Yu epted the woman¡¯s concern naturally, their rtionship should be good.


    After the sound of the woman¡¯s high heels faded away, Ning Yuan saw Ye Yu again.


    ¡°Rest early.¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, she said nothing.


    She nodded and hung up the video call first.


    Lying on the bed, Ning Yuan turned over.


    She must be thinking too much. Ye Yu was not a two-timing person!


    He was still with her now, so they probably wouldn¡¯t be flirting outside!


    They should be close acquaintances!


    Ning Yuan was not a person who liked to think about things and soon fell asleep.


    The next day when she arrived at the office, she received shocking news.

 Chapter 2534: Giving Him A Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 2534: Giving Him A Surprise</h4>


    Su Yalin had resigned.


    She wanted to get married to a man fifteen years older than her.


    ¡°That man is a financial tycoon. I heard that Su Xiaolin looked like his first love and they slept together the moment they met.¡±


    ¡°Su Xiaolin can get money from men and men can get youth and beauty from her.¡±


    ¡°That man is a little old, but he doesn¡¯t look old. He¡¯s quite masculine!¡±


    After listening to her colleague¡¯s gossip, Ning Yuan received a call from Xie Ancheng.


    ¡°Yalin is getting married and the team needs to host now. Come back a month earlier. I¡¯ll arrange for another colleague to go over.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ning Yuan and Zuo Xin were not the only colleagues who went back this time.


    The Slum Documentary she had filmed had attracted a lot of attention in the country and the team had decided to transfer her back to an important position.


    Ning Yuan and Zuo Xin returned to the capital together.


    They did not speak along the way.


    Ning Yuan had a clear conscience towards Zuo Xin. The other time she almost got into an ident and Zuo Xin hid it from her. She knew that this person was an ingrate and would suffer after knowing her!


    In the past few months, the two of them were like fire and water.


    Zuo Xin could not stand Ning Yuan and even hated her!


    She heard that Ning Yuan had benefited from her kidnapping and the Second Prince had gone to save her!


    Both Ning Yuan and her were in danger. They were both citizens of S Country. Why did the Second Prince save Ning Yuan personally?


    Ning Yuan, who had a foxy face, must have seduced him!


    However, she heard that the Second Prince left the next day and had note here for several months. He probably did not like Ning Yuan!


    Ning Yuan did not know that Zuo Xin had imagined countless scenes and was about to return to the capital. She was naturally ted to be able to see her friend, colleague and that cold man whom she had not seen for several months!


    After arriving at the capital, Ning Yuan returned to the small apartment she had rented before going to Country X.


    She did not rent a high-end district, which was cheaper.


    There was no elevator. She rented the fifth floor and needed to take the stairs up.


    The apartment had one room and one living room. It was considered clean and tidy, but it had not been lived in for a long time and was covered in dust.


    Ning Yuan changed her clothes and did a thorough cleaning.


    After cleaning up and ordering takeout, she went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    When she came out, the takeout had arrived.


    After eating, she nced at her phone.


    Ye Yu had not contacted her sincest night.


    However, apart from that callst night, she was the one who usually contacted him.


    Ning Yuan wanted to send a message over, but after thinking about it, she decided to appear in front of him one day and give him a surprise!


    In the end, this surprise was dyed by his busy work after returning to the country.


    After work, Xie Ancheng arranged a series of jobs for her.


    ¡°Go to Principal Yu¡¯s house at Capital University on Wednesday. As the principal of a century-old school, you must be prepared to ept our interview this time. Don¡¯t embarrass the broadcasting station!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    For the next two days, Ning Yuan was making preparations.


    After handing the written interview process to Xie Ancheng for review, she contacted Principal Yu.


    The interview was scheduled for two in the afternoon on Wednesday.


    Ning Yuan went to Principal Yu¡¯s house with the photographer, Brother Zhou.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the broadcasting station, Ning Yuan met Zuo Xin, who had also gone out for an interview.


    Seeing Ning Yuan, a meaningful smile appeared on Zuo Xin¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Xiaoning, wait here. I¡¯ll drive the car over.¡± Brother Zhou said.


    Ning Yuan nodded.


    Zuo Yun walked to Ning Yuan¡¯s side and said in a strange tone, ¡°Did you know that the Second Prince has a new rtionship?¡±


    Ning Yuan thought to herself.


    Had someone found out about her and Ye Yu?


    But thinking about it carefully, it was not right. She and Ye Yujin had not seen each other for almost three months. It was impossible to be found out!


    ¡°A colleague took photos of the Second Prince and a womaning out of the hotel, but this news was suppressed by the higher management.¡±


    ¡°I also heard that that woman has been with the Second Prince for many years and their rtionship is quite good.¡±


    Hearing Zuo Xin¡¯s words, Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Do I know you very well? Or are you jealous that I¡¯m prettier than you? But it¡¯s useless. I suggest you go for stic surgery or return to your mother¡¯s womb!¡±


    ¡°Ning Yuan, who¡¯s jealous of your looks? I¡¯m telling you to stop daydreaming!¡±


    Ning Yuan raised her eyebrows in amusement. ¡°Oh, how do you know I¡¯m delusional? I suggest you see a psychiatrist if you have hallucinations!¡±


    ¡°Ning Yuan!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout at me. Before you can¡¯t stand others, look at yourself first.¡±


    Brother Zhou¡¯s car arrived at the entrance of the broadcasting station. Zuo Xin looked at Ning Yuan¡¯s back and gritted her teeth in anger!


    She must find a strong backer to chase Ning Yuan out of the broadcastingpany in the future!


    ¡­.


    In the car.


    Brother Zhou looked at Ning Yuan, whose expression was dark, and said, ¡°Did Zuo Xin make you unhappy? I was in the same team as her before. With her personality, she can¡¯t be good with anyone.¡±


    ¡°If she didn¡¯t have some talent and ability, thepany probably wouldn¡¯t have kept her!¡±


    Ning Yuan rubbed her eyebrows. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t argue with her!¡±


    ¡°Adjust your mood. You can¡¯t pull a long face when you see Principal Yuter.¡±


    Ning Yuan made an OK gesture. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Principal Yu¡¯s house was an antique courtyard house. Ning Yuan and Brother Zhou were weed into the house by the butler.


    Principal Yu was sitting in the guest room, wearing a Chinese tunic suit and brewing tea. Although he was nearly fifty years old, he looked to be in his early forties, gentle and elegant. When he saw Ning Yuan and Brother Zhouing in, he nodded at them, gesturing for them to sit down and drink tea.


    They drank tea for a while and chatted casually.


    ¡°Xiaoning, I¡¯ve seen your show. He¡¯s a very thoughtful and insightful young man.¡±


    Ning Yuan was happy to be praised by Principal Yu and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Principal Yu, you tter me. I still have many shorings and need to consult you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be reserved. Let¡¯s be more casual during today¡¯s interview.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ning Yuan had made ample preparations beforeing. She knew what to mention and what not to mention. She could urately grasp the key points of every question and could understand and analyze it after Principal Yu answered.


    ¡­.


    Outside the Yu manor.


    A luxurious sedan slowly stopped on the t ground.


    The butler went forward and opened the back door.


    ¡°Second Prince, Miss.¡±


    Yu Guan looked at the butler. ¡°Is my father still having an afternoon nap?¡±


    ¡°Sir is up. There are reporters from the Capital¡¯s broadcasting station and Sir is being interviewed.¡±


    Yu Guan nodded and smiled at Ye Yu. ¡°Ah Yu, let¡¯s go in first!¡±


    Ye Yu instructed Si Yao to pass the tonic he had brought to the butler and entered the Yu family mansion with Yu Guan.


    In the living room, Ye Yu paused slightly when he heard a woman¡¯s voice.


    It sounded familiar.


    ¡°Ah Yu, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The washroom.¡±


    If she wanted to go to the washroom, she had to pass by the guest room.

 Chapter 2535: Meeting by Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 2535: Meeting by Surprise</h4>


    Ye Yu passed by the guest room and saw the slender figure inside.


    She was wearing a white shirt and a ck pencil skirt today. Her long hair was tied into a low ponytail and she looked at Principal Yu with full attention, nodding from time to time. She looked professional and capable.


    Ye Yu¡¯s dark eyes onlynded on her for a few seconds before moving away.


    Ning Yuan then realized that there seemed to be a pair of eyes staring at her just now.


    She turned back and saw nothing.


    Ning Yuan did not expect that this interview wouldst more than two hours.


    Principal Yu was knowledgeable and easy-going. Ning Yuan had learned a lot from this visit.


    Principal Yu also praised Ning Yuan.


    Seeing that the interview was over, the butler came in and whispered something in Principal Yu¡¯s ear.


    Knowing that Ye Yu was here, Principal Yu hurried out of the reception room.


    ¡°Ah Yu, why didn¡¯t you call in advance? Did you wait long?¡± After Principal Yu went out, he shook hands with Ye Yu.


    Principal Yu was Ye Yu¡¯s teacher and Ye Yu woulde to visit him on festive asions.


    ¡°Not long.¡± As he spoke, his dark eyes nced at Ning Yuan.


    Ning Yuan was digesting the contents of the interview as she walked out. She looked up subconsciously when she heard Principal Yu calling Ah Yu.


    When she looked up, she met with a pair of deep and dark eyes.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Ye Yu was here?


    Ning Yuan nned to give him a surprise this weekend, but she met him here!


    Their eyes met for a few seconds before he quickly looked away to talk to Principal Yu.


    At this moment, a soft and pleasant female voice sounded. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m cooking tonight. Ah Yu will eat here. You two have a drinkter.¡±


    Principal Yu nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Then, he looked at Ning Yuan and Brother Zhou. ¡°It¡¯s almost dinner time. Miss Ning and Mr Zhou should have dinner here before going back, right?¡±


    Ning Yuan and Brother Zhou shook their heads at the same time. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Principal Yu. It¡¯s been very troublesome to disturb you for so long today. We still have to go back to the broadcastingpany to sort out the interview contents¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a waste of time to have a meal.¡± Principal Yu looked at Ye Yu. ¡°This is Miss Ning from the Capital Broadcasting Company. I saw the episode where she interviewed you. You two should know each other. Do you mind if I ask them to stay for a meal?¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s dark eyesnded on Ning Yuan. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then.¡±


    Principal Yu asked them to stay and Ning Yuan and Brother Zhou had no choice but to stay for a meal.


    ¡°I made a lot of seafood. Dad and Ah Yu like it.¡± Yu Guan looked at Ning Yuan and Brother Zhou. ¡°Does Miss Ning and Mr Zhou have any preference?¡±


    Brother Zhou shook his head. ¡°No, no.¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled and shook her head. ¡°Me neither.¡±


    Yu Guan was about to enter the kitchen again when Ye Yu said softly, ¡°Make more meat.¡±


    Yu Guan turned back to look at Ye Yu, a smile on her exquisite face. ¡°Why did your taste change?¡±


    The man hummed softly.


    They said nothing more.


    Yu Guan returned to the kitchen.


    Ning Yuan and Brother Zhou were sitting by the side. They had just noticed Ye Yu and Miss Yu¡¯s conversation and should be very familiar with each other.


    Miss Yu¡¯s voice sounded a little familiar, like she had heard it somewhere before.


    Soon, Ning Yuan remembered that on the night he video-called her, a woman came out of the room and she had insomnia because of it.


    That woman was Principal Yu¡¯s daughter?


    Ning Yuan looked at Ye Yu, who was chatting with Principal Yu. Although she had met him today, she did not dare to look at him too much, afraid that she would arouse the suspicion of others.


    She stared at him from the corner of her eye.


    His facial features were well-defined. He did not have the delicate appearance of a young hunk and looked rather masculine.


    Because of his noble status, he had a strong aura of a leader.


    When she was chatting with Principal Yu, he was still unpredictable and unapproachable. She finally realized that this person was always cold and abstinent.


    Even on the bed¡­


    At that time, she was not clear-headed and did not know what his expression was.


    She had to take a closer look next time.


    Realizing that she was thinking about the next time, Ning Yuan¡¯s fair ears turned red.


    What nonsense was she thinking about?


    ¡°Xiaoning, are you feeling hot?¡±


    Seeing Ning Yuan fanning herself, Principal Yu, who had noticed her, asked.


    Ning Yuan shook her head. ¡°Maybe I stayed in Country X for a while. The weather there is hot and I¡¯m used to this action, so I haven¡¯t changed it yet!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled. Sensing that Ye Yu was looking at her, she looked at him.


    A faint smile appeared in his dark eyes, as if he had seen through her thoughts.


    Ning Yuan immediately turned her head away, not looking at him.


    Fortunately, the food was ready not long after. Ning Yuan went into the kitchen and took the initiative to serve the food.


    After serving the dishes, Ning Yuan was about to take five sets of chopsticks when Yu Guan said, ¡°Take four sets. Ah Yu has his own set here. He¡¯s a clean freak and only uses his own set.¡±


    Ning Yuan pondered for a moment.


    Ye Yu had his own bowl and chopsticks here?


    Did he used toe here often?


    After Yu Guan took out the bowl and chopsticks, she took them out personally.


    The dining table was arge antique round table. Ye Yu and Principal Yu sat together, while Yu Guan sat on the other side of Principal Yu.


    Ning Yuan and Brother Zhou sat at the head of the table.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, Xiao Zhou, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Eat quickly,¡± Principal Yu said.


    Yu Guan put on gloves and peeled a small te of prawns. She first handed it to Principal Yu, then peeled another te and handed it to Ye Yu.


    Ning Yuan looked at Ye Yu. He did not feel that it was inappropriate and picked up a prawn with his chopsticks.


    Yu Guan looked at Ye Yu, a smile on her beautiful face. ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Yu Guan¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I¡¯ll peel this crab for you. Try it.¡±


    Yu Guan peeled another crab for Ye Yu.


    Looking at their actions, Ning Yuan pursed her lips, her toes almost breaking the soles of her shoes!


    Was her girlfriend invisible to him?


    Did he think about her feelings when he ate prawns and crabs peeled by another woman?


    Idiot!


    It was not that there was anything ambiguous between them. They even looked like servants serving their masters.


    But he should at least consider her feelings. Why was he eating so naturally?


    ¡°Miss Ning, are you reluctant to part with your food? Why didn¡¯t you eat?¡± Yu Guan noticed Ning Yuan¡¯s abnormality.


    The others at the table also looked at Ning Yuan.


    It was only then that Ning Yuan realized that all the seafood was with Principal Ye Yuyu. Her side was full of chickens, ducks, and fish.


    With this discovery, Ning Yuan¡¯s depressed mood improved.


    ¡°The dishes are too sumptuous. I¡¯m thinking which dish to start with,¡± Ning Yuan said with a smile.


    The moment she said that, everyone at the tableughed.


    The atmosphere lightened up a lot.

 Chapter 2536: Somehow Wanting to Tear Off His Mask

    <h4>Chapter 2536: Somehow Wanting to Tear Off His Mask</h4>


    After dinner, Yu Guan looked at the time.


    ¡°Ah Yu, you¡¯re attending Mr He¡¯s private banquet at half past seven.¡±


    Ye Yu nodded.


    ¡°I have a three-piece suit in my car. Can you change into it?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ning Yuan, whose mood had improved, was furious when she heard their conversation.


    There were his clothes in Yu Guan¡¯s car?


    Were they already so close?


    From the moment they met, he did not have the chance to talk to her alone and looked like he was not familiar with her. Ning Yuan naturally would not be thick-skinned enough to introduce her to others and say that she was his girlfriend.


    Although after that night in Country X, he had confirmed that they were dating.


    But she knew very well that he would not agree to make it public.


    Ning Yuan nced at Ye Yu. He did not seem to realize that something was wrong and was standing in front of the French windows answering the phone, high up and unapproachable.


    Ning Yuan and Brother Zhou left the Yu family after informing Principal Yu.


    She met Yu Guan in the yard. Yu Guan was wearing a suit with a bag and after talking to them briefly, she entered the house.


    On the way back, Ning Yuan was a little distracted.


    Her WeChat suddenly rang.


    He said simply, ¡°I¡¯ll look for youter.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s expression was tense as she gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°I¡¯m very busy.¡±


    It meant that it was not convenient for him to look for her.


    After sending the message, Ning Yuan turned off her phone.


    ¡°Xiaoning, are you alright?¡± Brother Zhou, who was driving, nced at Ning Yuan, who looked like she wanted to kill someone.


    Ning Yuan leaned back against the chair and asked thoughtfully, ¡°Brother Zhou, don¡¯t you think that the Second Prince and Yu Guan look like a couple?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Brother Zhou said indifferently. ¡°I think Miss Yu should be His Highness¡¯ personal secretary, right?¡±


    Hearing Brother Zhou say this, Ning Yuan also felt that they looked a little alike.


    An ordinary big boss would have a working and living secretary, not to mention a noble prince in the royal family!


    Ning Yuan despised herself in her heart. How long had she been angry at him and she was already making excuses for him?


    Have some backbone!


    So after Ning Yuan returned to the broadcastingpany, she worked overtime until eleven at night.


    It was almost midnight when she returned to her rented house.


    Thinking of her phone that was turned off, she could not help but turn it on.


    At around ten o¡¯clock, he called.


    Then, there were no more calls or messages!


    He did not ask why she had turned off her phone.


    Ning Yuan felt a little disappointed. She suppressed this subtle emotion and forced herself to sleep.


    The next day.


    Ning Yuan arrived at the broadcastingpany early in the morning and did not receive any calls from Ye Yu for almost the entire day.


    She finally realized that if she did not take the initiative to contact him, he could not contact her for a long time.


    Perhaps she was too greedy. At first, she thought that it would be fine if she could get close to him. Later, she had an intimate rtionship with him and even became his girlfriend. She wanted his concern again!


    Ning Yuan shook her head, reminding herself not to be too greedy. Otherwise, she would end up badly!


    It was rare for them to not work overtime today, so Ning Yuan and Gu Fei agreed to eat hot pot.


    In the end, Gu Fei received a call and a friend asked her to go over urgently, so she had no choice but to stand Ning Yuan up.


    Ning Yuan walked slowly toward the rented house. After about fifty meters, a dark-colored Bentley stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Miss Ning.¡±


    Seeing the driver getting out of the car, Ning Yuan was stunned. If she remembered correctly, it should be Ye Yu¡¯s driver.


    Ning Yuan nced at the license te again. It was indeed Ye Yu¡¯s car.


    ¡°Miss Ning, His Highness asked me to bring you for dinner.¡±


    Ning Yuan nced at her phone.


    He did not call her for a day and she thought he had forgotten about her.


    However, she was not someone who liked to be angry. Even if there was unhappiness, she would ask him about it.


    Ning Yuan pursed her lips, bent down and got into the car.


    Zuo Xin was nning to go out for dinner with her colleague. The restaurant was not far from the broadcasting station and she could walk there.


    She did not expect to meet Ning Yuan.


    Besides, Ning Yuan was talking to a middle-aged man.


    Although the middle-aged man was wearing a suit and his figure was maintained well, it was obvious that he was old.


    Zuo Xin then nced at the car¡¯s logo.


    It was a Bentley!


    Zuo Xin quickly took out her phone and secretly took a few photos.


    She could not seduce the Second Prince and now she was seducing a middle-aged man?


    Ning Yuan, this shameless woman, was really unpresentable!


    ¡­.


    The driver drove to a private restaurant.


    The yard was full of flowers and nts. Once she entered, the fragrance filled her nose.


    After going around the long corridor, she could see the rockwork and fish pond. It was quiet and beautiful.


    The manager saw the driver bringing Ning Yuan over and nodded at them. ¡°Are you Miss Ning?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°His Highness is in Peony Hall. Please follow me.¡±


    Ning Yuan followed the manager into a private room.


    A light and slow ancient music was ying in the room. A tall and cold man was sitting behind a tea table by the window, making tea.


    Hearing the sound, she looked up at the door.


    The manager left after sending Ning Yuan to the door.


    After the door was closed, Ning Yuan stood still.


    Ye Yu had made two cups of tea. Seeing that Ning Yuan did note over, he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at his calm and abstinent expression. There was no excitement or joy from not seeing him for a long time. Ning Yuan¡¯s heart turned cold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you really want to see me.¡±


    Ye Yu looked at her beautiful face and stood up from the chair.


    He walked up to her and saw her turning her head, her lips curling up slightly. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for three months.¡±


    He reminded her softly, ¡°We just met yesterday.¡±


    They did meet yesterday, but did they speak privately?


    Before Ning Yuan could say anything, she heard him say, ¡°As the saying goes, one day apart feels like three years. Do you mean one night apart feels like three years?¡±


    Ning Yuan was amused and angry. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    Looking at her fluttering eyshes, he went forward and grabbed her slender waist, pulling her into his arms.


    Ning Yuan did not let him hug her and twisted around in his arms.


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    Ning Yuan took a few seconds to understand what he meant.


    She put her hands on his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about touching me here!¡±


    His cold chin rested on the top of her head and a lowugh came from his throat. ¡°Did I say I wanted to touch you? I asked if you want to eat.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at him. She was teasing him, but this person still looked serious.


    She was so angry that she wanted to tear off his mask.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s gaze moved from his chin to his sexy Adam¡¯s apple.


    The hands on his broad shoulders suddenly wrapped around his neck.


    She took a step forward and kissed him.


    ¡­


    Chapter 30: Later

 Chapter 2537: Heartbeat Faster

    <h4>Chapter 2537: Heartbeat Faster</h4>


    Ning Yuan had just touched the man¡¯s sexy scarlet lips when her slender waist was grabbed by the man¡¯s strong hand.


    It was not to pull her into his arms, but to stop her froming close.


    Ning Yuan furrowed her eyebrows and gasped in pain. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a hobby to be admired under the surveince cameras.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice sounded.


    Ning Yuan looked up and found that there were indeed surveince cameras in the corner of the room.


    He smirked. ¡°It¡¯s boring.¡±


    Ye Yu could not help but think of what Ye Ze had said.


    ¡°When she was in high school, she said that she hated cool boys the most. She said that it was boring to be with such people. They didn¡¯t know how to be romantic or coax girls. She felt suffocated being with them!¡±


    Ning Yuan nned to turn around and sit at the tea table, but the next second, her slender wrist was grabbed by the man.


    With a tug, she was pulled into the man¡¯s firm and firm chest.


    Before Ning Yuan could react, the man lowered his head and came close to her. ¡°You look very disappointed.¡±


    He stared straight at her, not knowing if she was like this when she was dating her ex-boyfriend!


    He did not realize that his emotions were wrong.


    Ning Yuan looked at his dark eyes and could not guess what he was thinking. She curled her red lips and smiled at him. ¡°Yes, will there bepensation if you¡¯re disappointed?¡±


    Her bright and exquisite face came up to him and she blinked her beautiful eyes.


    The difort in his heart disappeared because of her actions.


    His well-defined hand pinched her face and his handsome and cold face approached her.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heartbeat sped up.


    She closed her eyes, her long eyshes fluttering.


    Just when she thought he would kiss her, his low and hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Eyeswax.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s mind buzzed and she subconsciously touched the corner of her eyes.


    When she realized that there was no eye boogers, she looked at him. ¡°Liar, where?¡±


    A faint smile appeared in his dark eyes.


    He was a person who rarely smiled. Even if he was smiling now, it was not very obvious.


    But Ning Yuan still noticed his smile.


    ¡°Has anyone ever said that you look good when you smile?¡±


    Ye Yu pursed his lips slightly and did not answer her immediately.


    Ning Yuan could tell from his expression that someone had said it before.


    She was a little curious. Who had said the same thing as her?


    ¡°What are you eating?¡± He clearly did not want to waste time on this topic and took the menu to ask her.


    Ning Yuan did not take the menu and stared at him with her beautiful eyes. ¡°I want to eat¡­ you.¡±


    Perhaps he had never met such a bold and direct woman like her, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he lifted her exquisite chin with the menu in his hand, a frivolous and devilish air exuding from his serious face. ¡°You wish.¡±


    Ning Yuan shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about it in my mind.¡±


    She took the menu and ordered a few dishes. She seemed to have thought of something and looked up at him. ¡°You like seafood?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the person who chose to peel the seafood for you, right?¡± There was a trace of jealousy in her tone.


    Ye Yu narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ning Yuan bit her lip and looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°You know that I don¡¯t eat seafood, but I have to know your preferences. Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m not picky¡­¡±


    Ye Yu looked at the woman who was staring at him unblinkingly and was about to say something when someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± he said coldly.


    The door was pushed open and Yu Guan, who was wearing a blue and white striped shirt and pants, appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Ah Yu.¡±


    Ning Yuan turned back and met with Yu Guan¡¯s eyes. They were both stunned.


    They did not seem to have expected each other to appear here.


    ¡°I came here for dinner with a friend and saw your car outside. I asked the manager and learned that you were here.¡± Yu Guan exined and then looked at Ning Yuan again. ¡°Miss Ning, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled and nodded, her beautiful eyes looking at Ye Yu.


    She was a little nervous and expectant. How would he introduce her to Yu Guan?


    ¡°You¡¯re discussing work here?¡± Yu Guan asked in confusion.


    Ning Yuanughed in her heart.


    With Yu Guan¡¯s intelligence, it should not be hard to see that this ce was not suitable for them to talk about work, right?


    Ning Yuan was still staring at Ye Yu without blinking. If he replied that Yu Guan was only here to talk about work, she would leave immediately!


    Although she did not n to reveal this rtionship, she should at least let the people around her know!


    Besides, with a woman¡¯s intuition, Yu Guan had feelings for him!


    Ye Yu nced at Yu Guan at the door and his dark eyesnded on Ning Yuan very quickly. Their eyes met and he saw a trace of nervousness and anticipation in her eyes.


    He gave a faint smile.


    His slender arm wrapped around her slender shoulders. ¡°Let me introduce you. She¡¯s my girlfriend, Ning Yuan.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart jumped to her throat.


    Although the hand on her shoulder was not very strong, she could feel the temperature and strength of his palm.


    Warmth seemed to flow into her heart.


    She raised her head and smiled at him.


    Most of the time, her smile was not sincere, but this smile now came from the bottom of her heart.


    Her beautiful and exquisite face seemed to be injected with life and she became lively and moving.


    Yu Guan seemed to be stunned for a moment, but soon returned to normal.


    She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for an iron tree to bloom. Miss Ning, you¡¯re so lucky.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at Yu Guan. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here for a date, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Yu Guan closed the door.


    When only the two of them were left in the room, Ning Yuan covered her face with her hands, herughter flowing from between her fingers. ¡°I suddenly feel that the words ¡®girlfriend¡¯ing out of your mouth are moving and nice.¡±


    She opened her fingers and looked at him through the gaps of her fingers. ¡°Can I hear it again?¡±


    The man snorted arrogantly and pressed the service bell.


    After a while, the waiter came in to order.


    ¡­.


    She thought that after this small episode, they would be able to have a romantic meal together.


    She did not expect him to keep calling her the moment the dishes were served.


    Then, a call made her explode.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked up at him. After he hung up, she asked him, ¡°You¡¯re not eating? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Yu Guan got into an ident. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s chopsticks fell on the table.


    Her mind was like boiling water, the emotions in her chest surging.


    Closing her eyes, she opened them again and smiled at him. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m used to not giving people trouble. It¡¯s not a problem for me to eat alone and go home!¡±

 Chapter 2538: wheedling for a Hug

    <h4>Chapter 2538: wheedling for a Hug</h4>


    Ning Yuan lowered her long eyshes slightly, her beautiful face looking a little lonely and sad.


    Although he could not hear what Yu Guan had said to him on the phone, being able to call him meant that the ident was not very serious, right?


    But he still wanted to rush over the moment he received the call. The meaning behind this was thought-provoking!


    He was such a cold and smart person. How could a woman y tricks in front of him?


    But she could see that Yu Guan was just finding a reason to call him away from her, but he still wanted to leave¡­


    Ning Yuan suddenly felt that it was meaningless.


    The loneliness in her expression was not fake, but at the thought that no matter how hard she tried, the people around her would leave her, she suddenly felt a little disappointed!


    Although she liked Ye Yu, she wanted to date him for a longer time.


    But if he had feelings for another woman, she would not pester him.


    Was it hard to find a man with two legs in this world? Although it was hard to find a man with two legs like him, she would never share a man with another woman!


    Ning Yuan¡¯s mind was turning and she did not notice the man¡¯s gaze on her.


    After a moment of silence in the room, Ye Yu¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded above her head. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Ning Yuan waved her hand. ¡°Leave quickly.¡±


    Seeming to have thought of something, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to pay.¡±


    The ces he coulde to were all high-ss. If she ate it once, she might lose half a month¡¯s sry.


    Ye Yu looked at her deeply and strode out.


    The sound of the door opening and closing sounded. Ning Yuan thought that she would be strong and act like nothing had happened.


    After all, her feelings for him were not so deep that she needed him.


    But the moment the door was closed, she felt a lump in her throat and tears welled up in her eyes.


    She felt an inexplicable grievance and bitterness!


    She seemed to be quite useless. Even without Ning Shiyu, she still could not catch a man¡¯s heart!


    Ning Yuan looked up slightly, forcing back the tears that were about to fall from her eyes.


    She was not going to cry!


    Tears were the cheapest thing in the world!


    Ning Yuan sniffed and was about to pick up her chopsticks to turn her anger into appetite when the door was pushed open from outside.


    Ning Yuan thought that the waiter hade in and did not turn back.


    Until a tall figure sat down from the chair beside her. She widened her eyes slightly and looked at the man¡¯s well-defined and handsome face, as if she was hallucinating. Her gaze moved from his dark eyes to his sexy lips.


    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice sounded.


    Ning Yuan blinked and put down her chopsticks. She took a step forward and pinched his face boldly.


    Her actions made his body stiffen.


    When he regained his senses, he grabbed her wrist. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Ning Yuan bit her lip and rubbed her face against his arms. ¡°I thought you left.¡±


    Unlike her usual bright and cold self, she looked a little fragile and soft now.


    The way she rubbed against his arms was like a kitten that could not get love.


    A strange feeling rose in Ye Yu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I got Assistant Su to go.¡±


    Ning Yuan hummed softly.


    At least he knew his ce!


    Seeing that his girlfriend was unhappy, he did not leave her.


    However, she was still curious. What was the rtionship between him and Yu Guan?


    With his personality, he shouldn¡¯t be so concerned about a secretary, right?


    During dinner, he turned his phone to silent mode.


    Even if there were calls from work, he would not answer them as long as it was not urgent.


    After dinner, he sent her back.


    Ning Yuan gave the address of her new apartment.


    Hearing the address, he frowned slightly.


    Ning Yuan was a little full and rubbed her stomach with both hands.


    After driving for a distance, Ning Yuan looked out of the window.


    Soon, she turned back to look at the man driving. His well-defined face seemed to flicker under the neon lights. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be the way back to where I live, right?¡±


    The man hummed softly. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to get a document and send it to you.¡±


    Ning Yuan did not think too much about it.


    She thought that he would go back to the Crown Pce to get the documents and she would get off when they arrived at the entrance.


    After another ten minutes, Ning Yuan realized that the car was not driving back to Crown Pce.


    Instead, she drove on a road with parasol trees on both sides. On a hill, the words ¡®Yuhua International Vi¡¯ appeared in Ning Yuan¡¯s vision.


    ¡°You¡¯re staying here now?¡±


    Ning Yuan had not forgotten that before going to Country X, he had asked his female secretary to find her and ask her to sign an agreement.


    When their rtionship ended, he would give her a vi at Yuhua International.


    After passing the guardhouse, Ye Yu nced at her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we not meet for three months?¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded in a daze. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for three months?¡±


    ¡°Stop acting.¡±


    Ning Yuan felt a headacheing on. What was she pretending for?


    Seeing him drive into the vi, a thought suddenly shed in Ning Yuan¡¯s mind.


    What he meant was¡­


    She bit her lip, her toes curling slightly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± she exined with a blush.


    Why did he sound like she was a horny woman?


    Ye Yu smirked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I just want a little kiss and hug. It doesn¡¯t have to be¡­¡±


    With a screech, the car stopped steadily.


    The man suddenly leaned forward and undid her seatbelt.


    His handsome face did not leave immediately. His dark eyes looked at her, hiding an emotion she could not understand. ¡°I want to.¡±


    Boom!


    Ning Yuan¡¯s mind seemed to be exploding.


    Why was he¡­


    ¡°You¡­¡± Looking at his dark eyes, she did not know what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m a normal man.¡± With a click, his seatbelt was unfastened.


    While she was still in a daze, he had already gotten out of the car.


    Ning Yuan hugged her head with both hands. She did not understand. She was still angry at him during the day. Why did shee here at night and with him¡­


    After Ye Yu got out of the car, Ning Yuan did not get out.


    He took a few steps forward and turned back to look at the woman in the car.


    Ning Yuan looked at the man outside the window, her beautiful eyes slightly angry. She pushed open the door but did not get out of the car. Instead, she opened her arms.


    Anyway, she would not be with him for long. She would live however she wanted.


    It was better to die early than to really love him.


    Ye Yu looked at Ning Yuan¡¯s actions and frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have legs?¡±


    Ning Yuan could see the impatience in his eyes. She retracted her arms and leaned against the car window. ¡°Other women called you, but you left me behind.¡±


    ¡°My heart was hurt. What¡¯s wrong with asking forpensation?¡±


    Her eyshes were lowered and she looked like she was about to cry.


    Ye Yu¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    This woman did not seem to have the potential to be the best actress?

 Chapter 2539: The Reward He Wanted

    <h4>Chapter 2539: The Reward He Wanted</h4>


    Ye Yu stood still.


    The exquisite shirt wrapped around his tall and muscr body. He had one hand in his pocket and looked at the woman in the car with dark eyes. ¡°Ning Yuan, stop acting.¡±


    Ning Yuan pouted and her beautiful eyes immediately turned red.


    It was as if she was going to cry anytime.


    He really could not tell that she had such a pretentious side.


    If it was any other woman, he would have long told her to scram.


    But he did not feel disgusted by Ning Yuan¡¯s actions.


    She felt like she was falling for it.


    When his brain made the decision, his legs moved faster than his brain.


    He had already strode in front of Ning Yuan.


    His tall body bent slightly and his long arms reached out to carry the woman out of the car.


    Ning Yuan immediately wrapped her arms around his neck, a sly smile on her face.


    A fox-like woman.


    Ye Yu carried Ning Yuan toward the vi.


    There was only one servant, Auntie Wang, in the vi. When she heard the sound, she walked out.


    Her eyes were filled with disbelief when she saw Ye Yuing back with a woman in his arms.


    Auntie Wang was a senior servant of the Crown Pce and had watched Ye Yu grow up.


    Ye Yu had been cold and unreasonable since he was young. Auntie Wang had never seen him bring a woman home, unless it was a colleague from work.


    Not to mention, he was carrying a woman in his arms.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Hearing Auntie Wang¡¯s voice, Ning Yuan was stunned.


    From the corner of her eye, she saw Auntie Wang staring at her and Ye Yu. Her fair ears turned red and she struggled to get out of Ye Yu¡¯s arms.


    But how could Ye Yu put her down? His arms around her did not loosen, but tightened.


    Ning Yuan felt like she had shot herself in the foot.


    She nodded at Auntie Wang awkwardly and buried her face in her man¡¯s firm and broad shoulders.


    The man carried her to the master bedroom on the second floor.


    Before Ning Yuan could look around the room, she was thrown onto the wide and soft bed.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s pupils constricted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush¡­ You have to give some time to take a bath, right?¡±


    The man stood by the bed and slowly unbuttoned a few buttons on his cor, revealing his sexy corbones and firm chest.


    The sky outside had turnedpletely dark. The light from the vi¡¯s courtyard shone in through the French windows, shining on the man¡¯s well-defined face, making his facial features look even more well-defined.


    Although his gaze on her was dark and heavy, the noble aura exuding from his body was cold and charming.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s fair hand tugged at the bedsheets under her. She felt that she would drown in his dark eyes in the next second.


    Forget it, there was nothing to be coy about.


    She had never thought about the ending of this rtionship.


    Let¡¯s drink to our hearts¡¯ content today, and worry tomorrow!


    As long as she was happy now, why should she think about the future?


    Looking at the tall figure pressing down on her, she reached out her fair arms and wrapped them around his neck.


    Her thick and curly eyshes fluttered and she let him kiss her domineeringly.


    His unique and refreshing cold aura surrounded her. She nced out of the window in her daze. The bright moon in the night sky had unknowingly hidden itself in the clouds.


    Her phone vibrated on the carpet from time to time, but no one answered.


    Assistant Su was at the scene of the ident. Yu Guan¡¯s ident was not serious and she had been caught up with a public sedan.


    Yu Guan¡¯s forehead was slightly injured and the doctor who rushed over treated her wound.


    Assistant Su wanted to send Yu Guan back, but Yu Guan sat in the car and called Ye Yu without a word.


    She did not know how many times she had done it, but ayer of sadness slowly appeared in her eyes.


    She looked up at Assistant Su. ¡°When did he and Anchor Ning start?¡±


    Assistant Su frowned. ¡°Yu Guan, let¡¯s not interfere or ask about His Highness¡¯ private matters.¡±


    Yu Guan¡¯s pale lips trembled and she threw her phone to the front passenger seat. She held the steering wheel with both hands and buried her head in it, her shoulders trembling slightly.


    After a while, Assistant Su heard her say, ¡°You know, I¡¯ve always¡­¡±


    Assistant Su interrupted Yu Guan¡¯s unfinished words. ¡°Some people are destined to be unreachable. Yu Guan, don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself and don¡¯t let yourself be doomed.¡±


    Yu Guan pursed her lips tightly and said nothing more.


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan did not sleep for the entire night.


    She was starting to regret it.


    Why did she provoke a wolf?


    Looking at the well-dressed and serious maning out of the bathroom, Ning Yuan wanted to cry.


    She was wrapped in the nket, looking at him sadly. ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    The man slowly buttoned his cufflinks, the ck and gold cufflinks reflecting a cold light under the light. He nced at the woman with red eyes and messy hair. ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel that you can¡¯t feel my passion after not seeing you for three months?¡±


    Ning Yuan was stunned.


    She did not want this kind of torture!


    ¡°I still have to work today!¡±


    ¡°The same.¡±


    Ning Yuan pointed at her neck. ¡°How can I go like this?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. If I take leave, my full attendance this month will be gone.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, a ck card was thrown at her.


    ¡°Rent another apartment.¡± He looked at her with his dark eyes, domineering. ¡°Or stay here.¡±


    Ning Yuan pouted. ¡°I think the apartment I¡¯m staying in now is quite good.¡±


    The man scoffed.


    Seeing his strange smile, Ning Yuan threw the ck card back to him.


    ¡°I have my own sry. I¡¯m not financially supported. I don¡¯t need your card.¡±


    Ye Yu walked to the bed and pinched her chin with his slender fingers. She blinked and was about to ask him what he was doing when a deep kissnded on her.


    He only let go of her when she was almost out of breath.


    ¡°Reward.¡± He spat out the word.


    Although he had not slept for the entire night, she could tell that he was in a good mood.


    Ning Yuan immediately understood what he meant.


    ¡°Then should I reward you too?¡± She looked at him with a faint smile.


    He stared at her for a few seconds. ¡°What¡¯s the reward?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy clothes for you.¡± After thinking for a while, she immediately added, ¡°I¡¯ll use my own sry.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s other hand grabbed the back of her head and his handsome face leaned closer, his fresh and hot breath spraying down. ¡°You.¡±


    What you?


    Ning Yuan looked at him in confusion. When his calloused fingers caressed her chin, she suddenly understood what he meant.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    She raised her hands in surrender. ¡°No, I can¡¯t give myself to you as a gift.¡± She bit her lip and red at him. ¡°At least this week, I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The man narrowed his dark eyes dangerously.

 Chapter 2540: You Did It On Purpose?

    <h4>Chapter 2540: You Did It On Purpose?</h4>


    Seeing the danger in Ye Yu¡¯s eyes, Ning Yuan hurriedly pulled the nket over her head.


    The man¡¯s lowughter trailed into her ears.


    It was maic and charming.


    When Ning Yuan poked her head out of the nket, the man was no longer in the bedroom.


    Ning Yuan got up from the bed and went to the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she covered her face shyly.


    After washing up, she came out of the bathroom and there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Miss Ning, I brought your clothes in.¡±


    Auntie Wang¡¯s voice sounded.


    Ning Yuan opened the door with a slightly red face.


    When her eyes met Auntie Wang¡¯s, she immediately looked away.


    After taking the clothes from Auntie Wang, Ning Yuan thanked her and hurried into the bathroom.


    Ning Yuan did not know when Ye Yu had instructed Auntie Wang to prepare clothes for her. The clothes fit her very well.


    It must have been freshly washed and dried. There was a faint smell ofundry detergent on the clothes.


    It smelled fresh and good.


    Ning Yuan put the clothes he had torn offst night into a bag. She still had to go back to her rented house before work.


    With her appearance, she definitely could not go to the broadcastingpany directly.


    Ning Yuan went downstairs.


    Auntie Wang told her that breakfast was ready.


    Ning Yuan walked toward the dining room. Just as she was about to reach the door, she heard a gentle female voice.


    Ning Yuan was stunned.


    She quickened her pace towards the dining room.


    Yu Guan hade over and was talking to Ye Yu.


    They sat at the dining table and talked about work while eating breakfast.


    ¡°We have to meet the Duke of Y Country in the afternoon and have dinner at the west hall of Crown Pce in the evening. This is the Duke¡¯s eating habits and preferences.¡±


    Ye Yu looked at the document Yu Guan handed over and nodded with a cold expression.


    After discussing work matters, Ye Yu nced at Yu Guan. Seeing the bandage on her forehead, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Take two days off and leave work matters to Assistant Su.¡±


    Yu Guan saw Ning Yuan at the entrance of the restaurant from the corner of her eye and she smiled at Ye Yu. ¡°I like the feeling of being busy. I won¡¯t be used to it if I¡¯m resting.¡±


    Ye Yu pursed his lips slightly and said nothing more.


    Ning Yuan brushed her long hair to her left shoulder and strode into the dining room.


    Ye Yu looked at Ning Yuan and his eyes darkened when he saw her deliberately pushing her hair to the side without the red mark.


    ¡°There¡¯s Chinese and Western food. What do you want to eat?¡± He asked softly.


    ¡°Egg and millet porridge.¡±


    Ning Yuan brought breakfast and sat opposite Ye Yu and Yu Guan.


    Faced with Yu Guan¡¯s gaze, she looked back gracefully.


    ¡°Miss Yu, is there something on my face?¡±


    Yu Guan looked at the smiling Ning Yuan. There was no need to think about what had happenedst night. Everything was clear.


    There was a faint shadow under Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes and it was obvious that it was because she did not sleep well. However, her face was flushed and there were marks on her fair neck¡­


    She was clearly telling her one thing.


    She had be Ye Yu¡¯s woman!


    Yu Guan had known Ye Yu for many years and knew that he did not approach women.


    It was very likely that Ning Yuan was his first woman.


    Yu Guan¡¯s hands under the table clenched into fists slightly.


    She did not understand. Ye Yu had so many choices. Why was it Ning Yuan?


    Apart from her appearance and figure, what charm did she have to attract the Second Prince, who never looked at women?


    Yu Guan¡¯s emotions surged, but she did not show it on her face.


    While Ye Yu was talking to Ning Yuan, she talked about work.


    Ye Yu was a workaholic and would take anything rted to work seriously.


    Ning Yuan looked at the man opposite her while eating the millet porridge.


    It was said that men who worked hard were the most handsome. She found that this saying was true.


    Ye Yu looked down at the email in Yu Guan¡¯s iPad. His eyes were slightly lowered, his eyshes thick and long, his nose tall and well-defined, his lips slightly pursed and his jaw cold and thin.


    Although he and Tiantian were twins, they looked different.


    Tiantian looked more like the Queen, while Ye Yu probably looked like the King when he was young.


    Yu Guan noticed Ning Yuan¡¯s gaze on Ye Yu and she frowned slightly.


    A girl without a family background was indeed ill-mannered. The Second Prince was talking to her about work, but he was staring straight at her!


    Yu Guan moved closer to Ye Yu and asked him a few questions after he finished reading the email.


    How could Ning Yuan not understand a woman¡¯s thoughts?


    Yu Guan did not let Ye Yu have the chance to talk to her on purpose!


    Did she think that this would stump her?


    She had her own tricks, she had hers too!


    ¡°Have you finished the schedule for the meeting the day after tomorrow?¡±


    Ye Yu asked Yu Guan and his expression suddenly froze.


    His dark and narrow eyes looked at the woman sitting opposite him.


    The woman held her chin with one hand and ate the millet porridge with the other.


    Her long eyshes were lowered and there was a sly smile on her lips.


    Seeing him looking at her, she raised her beautiful eyes.


    There were ripples in it. As his eyes turned, the foot under the table slowly moved up his calf.


    It touched his strong and firm thigh muscles.


    The corners of her eyes seemed to be hooked at him.


    Ye Yu pursed his lips tightly, his mrs suddenly itching.


    This daring woman!


    Seeing that Ye Yu was silent, Yu Guan looked at him. Ye Yu had already looked away from Ning Yuan, his carved-like face looking normal.


    Apart from her Adam¡¯s apple bobbing slightly.


    Ning Yuan tapped her toes on his thigh and slowly retracted them under his calm expression.


    She took out her phone and secretly sent him a message.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±


    After sending the message, Ning Yuan did not look at Ye Yu anymore and got up to leave the restaurant.


    She went to the master bedroom on the second floor and took out the clothes she had packed in a bag.


    She was about to turn and leave when she saw the man walking in.


    He closed the door and stood at the door, looking at her with dark eyes.


    Ning Yuan saw a trace of danger in his deep and narrow eyes.


    She pretended not to see him and walked toward the door.


    ¡°Your Highness, move aside.¡± She reached out to pull the door open.


    Her small hand held the door handle, looking slender and fair, like jade.


    Ye Yu stood still, but just as she was about to open the door, he lifted his long leg and kicked the door closed again.


    His strong hand grabbed her slender wrist and pulled her in front of him.


    She stumbled forward unsteadily and the tip of her nose touched his firm and cold chest.


    Her fingers poked his chest. ¡°Why is it so hard? It hurts!¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the man lifted her chin.


    His low and hoarse voice sounded. ¡°You did it on purpose, hm?¡±


    Ning Yuan blinked. ¡°On purpose?¡±

 Chapter 2541: If Not, I’ll Be Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 2541: If Not, I¡¯ll Be Jealous</h4>


    Seeing Ning Yuan asking the obvious, Ye Yu tightened his hold on her chin.


    ¡°When I¡¯m working, I don¡¯t like women to do anything.¡±


    Hearing his words, a faint smile appeared on Ning Yuan¡¯s lips. ¡°I think you and Miss Yu are quitepatible. You can talk so enthusiastically in the restaurant. Are you going to talk in bed next time?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, her jawbone hurt even more.


    ¡°Why? Did I hit the nail on the head?¡±


    Ye Yu looked at Ning Yuan coldly with his dark eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s a limit to being jealous.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like jealousy.¡± Ning Yuan patted his hand that was pinching her chin. ¡°Let go. I don¡¯t want to go through stic surgery.¡±


    The man released her chin.


    Ning Yuan was about to leave when she was carried up in the next second.


    He turned around with her in his arms, her slender back pressed against the door frame.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re asking for a beating!¡±


    A pnded heavily on her butt.


    Ning Yuan was stunned for a few seconds.


    It was painful and numb.


    He was really ruthless!


    Ning Yuan was furious. Even if he was a prince, he could not hit her so easily!


    She red at him angrily. ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll bite you?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Are you still going to spout nonsense in the future?¡±


    Ning Yuan turned her face away and said nothing.


    But very soon, her face was turned towards him.


    Looking at his dark eyes, she bit him angrily.


    She did not bite his lips or chin, but his Adam¡¯s apple.


    As if not expecting her to be so daring, his throat moved violently.


    His hold on her tightened.


    Ning Yuan said that she would bite him, but she could not bear to be ruthless. After biting him lightly, she let him bite her again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to work anymore?¡± He asked her dangerously.


    Ning Yuan could see the fire in his eyes and realized that she had done something she should not have done. She hugged his neck and leaned her face on his broad shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to Miss Yu for so long in front of me next time!¡± She looked up at his well-defined handsome face. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll be jealous.¡±


    With that said, she kissed his perfect handsome face.


    Before he could react, she opened the door and walked out with the bag.


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan did not see Yu Guan downstairs.


    Ye Yu must have asked her to leave first.


    The chauffeur had already driven the car over. Seeing Ning Yuaning out, he sent her away.


    Ning Yuan returned to her rented house.


    She asked the driver to leave first. The rental house was not far from the broadcasting station and she could walk thereter.


    Ning Yuan went home and put on makeup, using the foundation to cover the mark on her neck.


    After changing into her work attire, Ning Yuan went to the broadcastingpany.


    The moment she arrived at the office, she saw her colleagues looking at her with scrutinizing gazes.


    Gu Fei came over from the pantry and pulled Ning Yuan aside.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them? They¡¯re looking at me strangely.¡± Ning Yuan asked.


    Gu Fei showed Ning Yuan the photo she had taken in the morning. ¡°When I came to work this morning, I saw a group of people surrounding the lobby. I walked over and saw that someone had pasted a photo of you getting into a Bentley.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at the photo Gu Fei had taken. It was the photo of Ye Yu¡¯s driver getting out of the car to pick her up yesterday.


    The driver only had his side profile taken. Although he was not fat, she could tell that he was old.


    The two of them were talking and she had a faint smile on her face. Then, she got into the car under the man¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°He said that you were taken by this old man in order to get to the top. I was so angry that I took the photo and took it out.¡±


    With that said, Gu Fei looked at Ning Yuan, who had a calm expression and poked her forehead. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    Seeing that everyone had misunderstood her, Gu Fei was furious.


    She had known Ning Yuan for so long and knew her character too well. If she really wanted to take a shortcut, she would have long be the young mistress of a rich family. How could those gossipy women gossip about her?


    Ning Yuan shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be angry about. It¡¯s not like what they said is true.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not true, but the rumors are too ugly.¡± Gu Fei looked at Ning Yuan curiously and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Look at your glowing face. Could it be that man who was with you? Tell me, who is that man? And who is the man who picked you up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s his driver.¡±


    Gu Fei nodded thoughtfully. ¡°What does that man you¡¯re with do? Do you want him to pick you up personally tonight and let the rumors fall apart?¡±


    Gu Fei believed in Ning Yuan¡¯s taste. If she had a boyfriend, he would definitely be outstanding.


    Ning Yuan looked at Gu Fei in embarrassment. ¡°I can¡¯t make it public for the time being, but I¡¯ll ask for his opinion when I have the chance. If he¡¯s willing to see you, I¡¯ll bring him to you.¡±


    Gu Fei smacked her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be caught!¡±


    ¡­


    After editing the video of Ning Yuan interviewing Principal Yu, she sent it to Principal Yu¡¯s email.


    Usually, the video of an important person had to be seen by the person involved first.


    Ning Yuan thought that she would receive a reply from Principal Yu very soon, but after two days, there was still no news from her email.


    Ning Yuan called Principal Yu, but his assistant answered. Principal Yu had gone abroad for an academic exchange and would only be back in a few days.


    While Ning Yuan was waiting for Principal Yu to return, she received a call from Principal Yu¡¯s butler.


    He asked her to go to Principal Yu¡¯s house.


    Ning Yuan thought that Principal Yu had returned and took a taxi to his house.


    When they arrived at the Yu family, Ning Yuan was led to the guest room by the butler.


    Ning Yuan was stunned for a few seconds when she saw Yu Guan sitting in front of the tea table.


    ¡°Miss Yu?¡±


    Yu Guan nced at Ning Yuan and raised her hand, gesturing for the butler to leave first.


    After the butler left, Yu Guan said to Ning Yuan, ¡°Miss Ning, would you like to sit down and have a chat?¡±


    Ning Yuan already understood that Yu Guan was the one who asked her toe!


    Ning Yuan sat opposite Yu Guan.


    Yu Guan made a cup of tea for Ning Yuan and looked at her calmly. ¡°Miss Ning, you and the Second Prince have just started, right?¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her lips. ¡°Miss Yu, if you have something to say, you can say it directly. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I shouldn¡¯t have looked for you. But as a woman, I don¡¯t want to see you fall deeper and deeper, like me.¡±


    Ning Yuan was slightly surprised. She did not expect Yu Guan to admit her feelings for Ye Yu in front of her.


    Ning Yuan did not reply immediately and there was a moment of silence.


    Yu Guan took a sip of tea and the bitter smile on her lips disappeared. She took out a document from the table and handed it to Ning Yuan.


    ¡°Miss Ning, look at this.¡±


    Ning Yuan took the document bag and took out a document and several photos. Her pupils suddenly constricted.

 Chapter 2542: Was She Worthy of Him?

    <h4>Chapter 2542: Was She Worthy of Him?</h4>


    Yu Guan looked at the change in Ning Yuan¡¯s expression and slowly sipped the tea in the porcin teacup.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s slender fingers held the document tightly and she looked at Yu Guan with red eyes.


    ¡°Miss Yu, who asked you to investigate my father?¡± An unprecedented coldness appeared on Ning Yuan¡¯s beautiful face and her gaze was like a sharp sword that wanted to pierce through Yu Guan. ¡°He¡¯s not such a person. Don¡¯t nder him!¡±


    Yu Guan put down the teacup in her hand and lifted her lips slightly. ¡°Miss Ning, I investigated you because of my duty. His Highness is a prince. If there is a woman with ulterior motives or poor family background beside him, it will affect his reputation and image!¡±


    Yu Guan looked at the document in Ning Yuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Besides, your father has a mental illness. I¡¯ve asked an expert and he said that your father¡¯s illness is inherited. I heard that your grandfather once acted up when he was around 30 years old and it was inherited from his eldest son and eldest daughter. Look, your father inherited it, but your uncle didn¡¯t. You might inherit it and when you be a mental patient, you will be the taint of the Second Prince!¡±


    Looking at Ning Yuan, whose face was getting paler, she smiled calmly, as if she was sure that Ning Yuan and Ye Yu would notst long. ¡°Besides, once what your father did is exposed, not only will your future be affected, but also the Second Prince!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still young and can find a man with a background simr to yours. But the Second Prince is a star in the sky and is destined to be out of your league. Why do you have to make things difficult for yourself? One day, you will be hurt and agitated and your condition will act up in advance. Isn¡¯t it a loss for you?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart was in turmoil.


    Yu Guan had not known about this before. She had never thought that such a thing would happen to her family.


    All kinds of emotions surged in her chest and she could not think rationally.


    She needed confirmation!


    Yu Guan liked Ye Yu. She might have fabricated these things on purpose to ruin things!


    Ning Yuan stood up from the chair. She was not as calm as when she came. Her face was pale.


    She looked at Yu Guan with red eyes. ¡°I will investigate this matter properly. Miss Yu, if you made up these things and framed my father, I will not let you off!¡±


    Ning Yuan left the Yu family.


    She returned to the broadcastingpany in a daze and asked for leave from Xie Ancheng.


    She borrowed a car from Gu Fei and drove back to the town.


    Before she was brought to Ning Shiyu¡¯s house, she lived with her grandmother in Wutong Town.


    It would take about two hours to drive from the capital to Wutong Town.


    Ning Yuan got on the highway and sped all the way.


    The car stopped at the door of a t house. There were flowers and nts nted in the yard and many of them were nted by Ning Yuan.


    The olddy, who was chatting with someone in the house, probably heard the sound of the car and came out.


    Seeing that Ning Yuan had returned, the Old Madam was overjoyed.


    ¡°Yuan¡¯er, why did you suddenlye back?¡±


    Ning Yuan held her grandmother¡¯s old hand and felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Grandma, I have something to ask you.¡±


    The neighbor came out of the house and when she saw Ning Yuan, she smiled and said a few words to her.


    After Ning Yuan greeted the neighbor, she pulled her grandmother into the house.


    ¡°Child, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Ning Yuan¡¯s slightly red eyes, Grandma asked worriedly.


    Ning Yuan sat beside her grandmother and asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Is my father crazy? Did Mom run away with someone else because he abused her?¡±


    Grandma did not expect Ning Yuan to suddenly ask this. She lowered her head and said nothing for a while.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Grandma patted the back of Ning Yuan¡¯s hand lightly and sighed softly. ¡°Child, don¡¯t mention the past.¡±


    Although Grandma had raised Ning Yuan, Grandma had protected her very well. She had never mentioned anything that troubled her in the past.


    She had never said anything about her father.


    ¡°The night Dad passed away, did his condition act up and he almost did it to a woman in the park¡­ When the woman broke free and ran out, he was hit by a car?¡±


    Grandma pursed her lips, a trace of sadness in her eyes. ¡°Actually, your father was a very good person when he was normal. He just couldn¡¯t control his emotions. I don¡¯t know what happened that night¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart sank.


    It seemed like the information Yu Guan had found was real!


    In Ning Yuan¡¯s heart, her father had always been a very noble person.


    She never thought that the cause of her father¡¯s death was to chase after the woman he had almost humiliated¡­


    Ning Yuan felt like she had been struck by lightning!


    The tears that she had been holding back fell uncontrobly.


    Grandma pulled Ning Yuan into her arms and patted her shoulder lightly. ¡°Yuan¡¯er, don¡¯t hate your father. His condition is not something he can control. He¡¯s a good person.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s tears could not stop.


    Her heart sank like it had fallen into an abyss.


    She knew that her father was not a bad person by nature. After falling ill, he had no choice in many things!


    Then, when she was thirty years old, would she be a person who could not control her emotions and mind like her father?


    Just as Yu Guan had said, how could she be worthy of Ye Yu?


    ¡°Yuan¡¯er, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but don¡¯t look down on yourself until that dayes.¡±


    Grandma pulled Ning Yuan into her arms and wiped away the tears on her face. ¡°Your mother was also the reason why your mother divorced your father. She was too ambitious and refused to live a stable life.¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯m your grandmother, I¡¯m on your father¡¯s side. Your mother¡¯s departure must have given him a shock and made his illness act up early. So, I hope you can find someone on par with you and not hurt you and live a peaceful life!¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s tear-stained eyshes lowered slightly. She leaned against her grandmother¡¯s arms, her heart in a mess.


    After finding out the truth, Ning Yuan did not drive back to the capital.


    He stayed to apany Grandma to the supermarket and cooked with her. The two of them had dinner in the yard.


    ¡­.


    In the office.


    After Ye Yu finished his work for the day, he returned to his office and nced at his phone.


    The woman who usually sent him messages almost every day had not contacted him since she left this morning.


    Ye Yu leaned back against the chair, took a cigarette from the cigarette box and put it between his lips.


    His phone vibrated and he looked at it with narrowed eyes.


    When he saw the caller ID, he furrowed his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Feng Chen, who had called, froze for a few seconds when he heard the man¡¯s deep and cold voice. ¡°F*ck, I called you toe out for a gathering. Why do I feel like you treat me as an enemy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me if there¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m busy.¡±

 Chapter 2543: Can You Give Me Another Chance?

    <h4>Chapter 2543: Can You Give Me Another Chance?</h4>


    Before Feng Chen could say anything, the call was hung up.


    Ye Yu put down his phone and looked at it again after a few seconds.


    After confirming that he had not received any messages or calls from that woman, he frowned and opened her WeChat, sending a question mark over.


    One second passed, two seconds passed¡­ One minute passed, ten minutes passed, but there was no reply.


    Ning Yuany on the bed after showering and saw Ye Yu¡¯s message.


    She stared at the question mark for a long time.


    If it was in the past, she would definitely reply to his message excitedly and unreservedly.


    But after what happened today, she suddenly did not know what to say.


    Her mood had already sunk to the bottom.


    She was filled with confusion and uncertainty about her rtionship and future with him.


    Ning Yuan turned off her phone.


    Ye Yu waited for nearly half an hour, but Ning Yuan did not reply. He took the initiative to call her.


    However, her phone was turned off.


    Ye Yu¡¯s handsome face darkenedpletely.


    Good job. She did not reply to his message and even turned off her phone!


    Ye Yu threw his phone away, an unprecedented frustration rising in his heart!


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan did not sleep well that night.


    She kept having nightmares.


    She was afraid that she would really inherit her father¡¯s condition. When she was thirty years old, she would be a lunatic!


    Because she did not sleep well, there was a faint shadow under her eyes when she woke up in the morning.


    No matter how bad her mood was and how lost she was about the future, life still had to continue.


    After having breakfast with her grandmother, Ning Yuan drove back to the capital.


    They arrived at the broadcastingpany in the afternoon.


    She did not reply to Ye Yu¡¯s messagest night and did not contact him today.


    Just like that, they did not look for each other for more than ten days.


    Like a kite with a broken string, they lost contact.


    Ning Yuan had calmed down for ten days, but her mind was still in a mess and she could not figure out anything.


    She did not know if this rtionship should continue or end.


    It was as Yu Guan had said, she did not want to be a stain for him in the future!


    Even if there was no ending between them in the future, if someone found out that he had found such a girlfriend, he would still be sick!


    Ning Yuan did not know how deep her feelings for him were, but she had already started to think for him. If it took any longer, she might have fallen for him!


    For an outstanding man like him, she thought that no woman could resist his charm!


    It was not embarrassing to fall into their hands, but it was scary to not be able to get out after falling into their hands!


    In the middle of the month, the broadcastingpany had a bidding event.


    The event was held in a hotel in a suburban vi.


    Ning Yuan and Xie Ancheng went over together. The bidding was held the next day and there was a wee banquet the night before.


    Although Ning Yuan was not in a good mood these days, she did not show it on her work.


    As long as she was on camera, she would look energetic.


    Today, she hade to attend an event with Xie Ancheng. She was wearing a dress with a strong sense of design. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders and she had exquisite makeup on her face. With her fiery red lips, she looked bright and lively.


    During the banquet, Ning Yuan was encouraged to dance on stage.


    Zuo Xin came on behalf of the documentary team. When she saw the bright and beautiful Ning Yuan with her glowing skin, she was jealous and envious.


    ncing at the man sitting beside her, the man¡¯s gazended on Ning Yuan unblinkingly, his eyes filled with infatuation and adoration.


    ¡°Young Master Lu, I heard that you¡¯re Anchor Ning¡¯s ex-boyfriend. You¡¯ll be choosing Anchor Ning¡¯s show for the tender tomorrow, right?¡±


    Lu Ran looked away from the beautiful woman on stage.


    ¡°Miss Zuo also said that she¡¯s an ex-girlfriend. I¡¯m interested in the ratings and advertisement effect of the show.¡±


    Zuo Xin did not believe Lu Ran¡¯s pompous words. He often came to look for Ning Yuan recently, but Ning Yuan clearly avoided him and never spoke to him.


    Zuo Xin took out her phone and showed Lu Ran a photo. ¡°Young Master Lu probably doesn¡¯t know that Ning Yuan has been booked by an old man, right?¡±


    Lu Ran¡¯s expression darkened when he saw the two photos in Zuo Xin¡¯s phone.


    ¡°I have an idea. If Young Master Lu is willing to cooperate, I promise that Ning Yuan will return to your side.¡±


    Lu Ran narrowed his eyes. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡­.


    After the banquet, Ning Yuan returned to her hotel room.


    She was staying with another female colleague from the other team.


    After going in, she went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    She came out in her nightgown and was about to dry her hair with a towel when she suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    A tall and handsome figure appeared on the sofa.


    Ning Yuan looked up at Lu Ran, who was sitting on the sofa, and frowned.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Lu Ran stood up and walked toward Ning Yuan.


    His brown eyes sized up Ning Yuan¡¯s slender figure when she was wearing the nightgown.


    Ning Yuan strode to the door, wanting to open it when a hand reached over her head and closed the door with a bang.


    Unable to open the door, Ning Yuan quickly ran into the room.


    Lu Ran walked towards Ning Yuan slowly.


    Ning Yuan stood in front of the bedside table and looked at Lu Ran warily. ¡°We¡¯ve already broken up. If you barge in, I can report you to the police!¡±


    Lu Ran looked at Ning Yuan, who had no feelings for him in her eyes. His heart ached, as if it was being pinched tightly by an invisible ck hand.


    ¡°Yuanyuan, I was also deceived by Ning Shiyu back then. It¡¯s over between us. Can you give me another chance?¡±


    Ning Yuanughed coldly. ¡°Can you stop disgusting me? You want to look for me after being dumped by Ning Shiyu? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not a rubbish bin that will recycle all kinds of rubbish!¡±


    Lu Ran¡¯s expression changed. He did not expect Ning Yuan to say such things.


    He had drunk a lot at night and with Ning Yuan avoiding him recently, there was a fire burning in his body.


    This woman had been arrogant since she started dating him. She did not let him kiss or touch her. At most, they would hold hands and she would be unhappy if he hugged her asionally.


    She had never considered his feelings when she graduated from university. He was a normal man.


    Ning Shiyu was gentler, more considerate, knew how to make men happy and had a good family background. It was true that he could not resist the temptation, but was Ning Yuan not responsible for it?


    If she had not always acted arrogantly in front of him, they would not have ended up like this!


    ¡°Ning Yuan, you would rather be with a man who is old enough to be your elder than with me, right? As long as you apany me for one night, I will choose your show at the tender tomorrow!¡±


    Ning Yuan scoffed. ¡°Lu Ran, go and dream on!¡±


    Seeing that Ning Yuan did not appreciate his kindness, Lu Ran strode toward her. Ning Yuan picked up themp and threw it at Lu Ran.


    Lu Ran dodged it agilely and grabbed Ning Yuan¡¯s wrist, pulling her into his arms.


    At this moment, the door was suddenly opened from the outside.

 Chapter 2544: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 2544: Meeting</h4>


    ¡°Zuo Xin, thank you for taking me back to my room.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened tonight, but I feel dizzy after just two sses.¡±


    As the door was pushed open, the female colleague who was staying with Ning Yuan was slightly surprised when she saw the scene inside.


    Before the female colleague could say anything, Zuo Xin, who was holding her, screamed, ¡°Ning Yuan, what are you doing in the room with Young Master Lu? Are you¡­¡±


    The colleagues from the broadcasting station all stayed on the same floor of the hotel. Zuo Xin screamed and many colleagues opened the door and looked over.


    ¡°Ning Yuan, you actually sold yourself to get a sponsor. You don¡¯t respect yourself at all!¡± As soon as Zuo Xin¡¯s words came out, the colleagues surrounding the door all looked at her with contempt.


    They did not quite believe that Ning Yuan had been booked by a middle-aged man.


    But now, she was in Lu Ran¡¯s arms and their rtionship was ambiguous. She clearly wanted to sleep with him!


    Just as Zuo Xin had said, she did not respect herself at all!


    Ning Yuan looked at her colleagues¡¯ gazes and pushed Lu Ran away.


    Lu Ran was not angry but said to the person at the door, ¡°Everyone has misunderstood. Yuanyuan and I are a couple. There¡¯s no improper rtionship.¡±


    Hearing Lu Ran¡¯s words, Ning Yuanughed coldly.


    She roughly understood what had happened.


    Lu Ran and Zuo Xin worked together to plot against her and lure her colleagues over. If she denied being in a rtionship with Lu Ran, she would be used of seducing a sponsor.


    This was a big taboo in the broadcastingpany. If something went wrong, she would be punished.


    Lu Ran looked confident, probably sure that she cared about this job and would be forced to admit that they were a couple!


    There was not much emotion on Ning Yuan¡¯s beautiful face and she looked calm. She said coldly, ¡°Check the surveince cameras and see if I opened the door to let you in or if you took someone else¡¯s room card!¡±


    Lu Ran raised his hands and looked at Ning Yuan with a faint smile. ¡°Yuanyuan, the surveince cameras are broken. Why don¡¯t you search me to see if I have a room card? You were the one who opened the door to let me in. Why are you lying?¡±


    After Lu Ran entered the room, he put the room card at the door and Zuo Xin had already taken it away.


    There were no surveince cameras and no room card. Who could prove that Ning Yuan had not opened the door for him?


    ¡°Yuanyuan, our rtionship is already so close. I know where your body is. Don¡¯t be angry with me anymore. Let¡¯s make up. I won¡¯t care about you and the old man¡­¡±


    p!


    Before Lu Ran could finish, he was pped by Ning Yuan.


    Ning Yuan was so angry that her chest heaved slightly.


    She must have been blind to have fallen for such a disgusting man!


    He had cheated on her and had been dumped by Ning Shiyu. Turning around to look for her, he even wanted to push all the me to her, ruining her reputation and her job!


    Zuo Xin, who was at the door, saw Ning Yuan p Lu Ran and said with a fake smile, ¡°Young Master Lu is the sponsor invited by the broadcasting station. Even if you seduced him and we found out, there¡¯s no need to be angry and hit him, right?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Lu doesn¡¯t think that you¡¯re dirty. He really loves you. Why aren¡¯t you satisfied? Are you only happy when people scold you?¡±


    Lu Ran touched his face that was pped by Ning Yuan and his eyes darkened. ¡°Yuanyuan, I¡¯ll give you double the money that old man gave you¡­ Stop acting in front of me. Isn¡¯t it just a raise? I¡¯ll definitely set a high price for your program tomorrow¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan no longer had any feelings for Lu Ran, but it did not mean that she would not feel sad when she heard his humiliating words!


    She looked at Lu Ran coldly, her eyes filled with disappointment and coldness. She did not say another word to him and picked up her phone to make a call.


    Before long, the police arrived.


    Ning Yuan handed the police a recording pen. ¡°This man broke into my room and tried to rape me!¡±


    The police turned on the recording pen.


    Everyone heard the conversation between Ning Yuan and Lu Ran clearly.


    When the colleagues at the door learned the truth, they all looked at Lu Ran with disdain.


    Zuo Xin¡¯s face paled. Afraid that Lu Ran would expose her, she slipped out quietly.


    Ning Yuan did not want to stay in the room anymore. She put on a jacket and went out.


    However, she had only taken a few steps when she saw the elevator door open.


    A colleague walked out and there were several people standing in the elevator.


    A handsome and cold man in a suit and leather shoes stood in the middle. Beside him stood Assistant Su, Yu Guan, and the owner of the vi.


    The man¡¯s dark and narrow eyes looked at Ning Yuan.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    They had not seen each other for more than ten days and when they saw each other, they were like strangers.


    His expression was cold and his deep ck eyes onlynded on her for a second or two before they moved away.


    It was as if he had never known her.


    Ning Yuan lowered her eyes and looked away from him very quickly.


    The elevator door closed and they went up again.


    Ning Yuan took the other elevator downstairs.


    ¡­.


    In the presidential suite upstairs.


    Ye Yu dismissed the owner and Yu Guan.


    He stood in front of the French windows and looked downstairs. When he saw a slender figure running out, he said coldly, ¡°Go and investigate what happened.¡±


    Assistant Su nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    In less than ten minutes, Assistant Su came in again.


    She told him what had happened in Ning Yuan¡¯s room.


    Ye Yu lowered his head and lit a cigarette. His eyshes were lowered slightly and his expression could not be seen clearly. But Assistant Su could feel that the air around him had turned cold.


    ¡°Then let him stay inside!¡±


    Assistant Su had been with Ye Yu for many years and knew that Ye Yu was referring to Lu Ran.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the room card?¡±


    ¡°I went to check the surveince cameras around the vi and found that the female colleague who was staying with Miss Ning had drunk too much. That Zuo Xin secretly took her room card and gave it to Lu Ran.¡±


    Zuo Xin?


    Ye Yu narrowed his dark eyes, his cold voice void of any temperature. ¡°Go and check on her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan was woken up by a shout the next day.


    The female colleague sitting on the bed widened her eyes and looked at her phone in disbelief.


    Ning Yuan rubbed her aching temples. ¡°What happened?¡±


    The female colleague hurriedly climbed onto Ning Yuan¡¯s bed and handed her her phone. ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t expect Zuo Xin to be such a person!¡±


    It was revealed on Weibo that Zuo Xin would go to a special desert party every year. What happened at the party was unimaginable. Although she only went once a year, it was more than the money she earned from work. And several sponsors she had gotten before were the men at the party¡­


    With the photos and the truth, she could not deny it even if she wanted to!


    When Zuo Xin saw the trending topic, she immediately called those sponsors, but their phones were all turned off.


    She was panicked and afraid. She opened the door and was about to walk out when several fierce women rushed in.

 Chapter 2545: Getting into His Car

    <h4>Chapter 2545: Getting into His Car</h4>


    When Ning Yuan was washing up, she heard screams and pleas from outside.


    The female colleague stood at the door and looked outside, saying to Ning Yuan, who was in the washroom, ¡°The wives of those sponsors are here, punching and kicking Zuo Xin!¡±


    The female colleague rubbed her arms and shivered. ¡°Zuo Xin looks like a pure girl, but she would do such a thing. It¡¯s unbelievable!¡±


    Ning Yuan froze slightly.


    Before Zuo Xin¡¯s matter was exposed, almost no one in the broadcastingpany knew about it.


    Everyone thought that Zuo Xin had gotten to where she was today purely by herself.


    However, since it had been several years, why was it suddenly exposed?


    A pair of deep and dangerous ck eyes appeared in Ning Yuan¡¯s mind.


    Could it be him?


    Although he saw that she was unfamiliar and distant yesterday, did he find out what happened to herter?


    Those sponsors all had a certain background. They were not ordinary people and could not touch them!


    Ning Yuan¡¯s long and thick eyshes fluttered and an indescribable feeling filled her heart. She felt choked up and her eyes turned red.


    It was indeed her fault for ignoring him this time!


    Even if they could not be together again, she should make it clear to him.


    Instead of continuing the cold war like this!


    After washing up, Ning Yuan went out with her female colleague.


    Zuo Xin¡¯s face was bruised and swollen. The ambnce came and carried her away.


    Seeing her miserable state, the female colleague shivered again.


    ¡°You¡¯d better work honestly in the future and don¡¯t even think about climbing up the socialdder. If not, the consequences will be terrible!¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her red lips tightly and said nothing.


    When they arrived at the buffet restaurant downstairs, Ning Yuan and her female colleague took their food and found a corner to sit down.


    ¡°Oh right, Ning Yuan, I drank too much yesterday and fell asleep on the table. I didn¡¯t give Young Master Lu the room card.¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°That ex-boyfriend of yours is really something. You really have to keep your eyes open when you find a man in the future. Don¡¯t get hurt again¡­¡± Before the female colleague could finish speaking, she found a tall figure standing behind her. She turned around and was so frightened that the spoon in her hand fell onto the table.


    ¡°T-Second Prince?¡±


    The female colleague was surprised. She did not expect to meet the Second Prince here and he was standing behind her. Did he know her?


    However, she soon remembered that the Second Prince had epted Ning Yuan¡¯s interview before. He should know Ning Yuan.


    The female colleague stood up. ¡°Second Prince, d-do you want to sit here?¡±


    The female colleague looked at the man whose facial features were as handsome as sculptures and looked even more perfect than in front of the camera. Her face was red and she stammered.


    It was not that she had any improper thoughts about the Second Prince, but she could not help feeling nervous with such a noble, perfect and elegant man standing in front of her.


    Ye Yu¡¯s dark eyes nced at Ning Yuan, who was opposite the female colleague.


    Ning Yuan lowered her head slightly, thinking about something and did not notice his presence.


    His expression turned colder as he carried the te towards the dining table behind them.


    After Ye Yu left, the oppressive and cold atmosphere around them slowly returned to normal.


    The female colleague patted her chest. ¡°Oh my god, the Second Prince¡¯s aura is too strong. I couldn¡¯t breathe when he stood here just now.¡±


    Ning Yuan eximed, ¡°Is the Second Prince here?¡±


    The female colleague pointed behind Ning Yuan. ¡°I¡¯ll sit behind you.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked back subconsciously. Ye Yu could see his seat the moment she turned back.


    Almost at the same moment, his ck eyes looked towards her.


    There was a dangerous and dark look in his eyes.


    Ning Yuan received a message on her phone.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart thumped when she saw the message.


    She was about to tell the female colleague to sit down when Xie Ancheng walked over.


    After greeting Ye Yu, she said to Ning Yuan, ¡°Eat quickly. I still have something to tell you at the bidding venueter.¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Ning Yuan hurriedly ate a bowl of porridge, she left with Xie Ancheng.


    She replied Ye Yu as she walked. ¡°I¡¯ll look for you when we return to the capital.¡±


    When the man saw her message, he snorted arrogantly.


    ¡­.


    The bidding for the sponsorship segment of Celebrity was much smoother than Ning Yuan had imagined.


    And the sponsors were big investments.


    This made Xie Ancheng very happy. It was already very good if their show could get sponsorship in the past. Not to mentionrge corporations, even small corporations would not want to watch their show.


    Xie Ancheng patted Ning Yuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Xiaoning, it¡¯s all thanks to you being able to interview the Second Prince. You¡¯re the lucky star of our program!¡±


    Ning Yuan was puzzled.


    Even if the ratings for her interview with the Second Prince had increased after the broadcast, it was not enough to get several well-known corporations in the capital to sponsor them, right?


    Did it have something to do with him again?


    After lunch, Ning Yuan checked out of the hotel and took Xie Ancheng¡¯s car back to the city.


    When they arrived at the parking lot, Xie Ancheng started the car, but it did not start.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? My car was just serviced a few days ago. Why can¡¯t it catch fire?¡±


    Ning Yuan and Xie Ancheng got out of the car together.


    Xie Ancheng checked for a while and said with a frown, ¡°We have to call someone from the 4S store toe and take a look.¡± He raised his watch and looked at the time. ¡°There¡¯s a shuttle back to the cityter. Xiao Ning, why don¡¯t you take the shuttle back?¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ning Yuan walked out of the vi and not long after, a dark-colored Bentley stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Miss Ning.¡±


    The driver¡¯s window was lowered and Assistant Su¡¯s smiling face appeared in Ning Yuan¡¯s sight.


    Ning Yuan was stunned. ¡°Assistant Su?¡± She subconsciously looked at the back of the car. The car screen was dark and she saw the situation behind, but she guessed that Ye Yu must be behind.


    ¡°Is Miss Ning going back to the city?¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯re also going back to the city. Miss Ning, get in the car. His Highness is behind.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked around and seeing that there were no acquaintances, she went to the back of the car and opened the door.


    The man sitting in the back row was on the phone. He was speaking French, his words fluent and his voice deep and maic. It was so pleasant to the ears.


    Ning Yuan got into the car and nced at his well-defined side profile before quickly looking away.


    He spoke for about five minutes. After hanging up, he nced at the woman sitting by the car window. ¡°Exin.¡±


    Ning Yuan heard his deep and cold voice and turned to look at him.


    His scarlet lips were pursed into a straight line and his jaw was clenched tightly, making him look cold and fierce. His dark eyes stared fixedly at her, as if he would cut her into pieces if she did not have a reasonable exnation.


    Ning Yuan did not know how to exin to him. She lowered her long eyshes. ¡°I have some problems. I¡¯m thinking if there¡¯s still a need for us to be together?¡±

 Chapter 2546: Ending Everything Personally

    <h4>Chapter 2546: Ending Everything Personally</h4>


    As soon as Ning Yuan¡¯s voice fell, the temperature in the car dropped.


    The man¡¯s handsome and cold face was cold and sharp.


    The atmosphere was so oppressive that no one dared to breathe.


    Assistant Su, who was driving in front, nced at Ning Yuan through the rearview mirror, hoping that Ning Yuan would speak properly and not anger the Second Prince.


    He had been with the Second Prince for many years and no woman had dared to speak to him like this!


    Ning Yuan did not seem to have received the hint from Assistant Su. She looked at the man¡¯s cold face and dark eyes and swallowed, her slender fingers pinching the strap of her bag. ¡°Actually, I had a purpose when I first approached you.¡±


    Cold sweat broke out on Assistant Su¡¯s forehead.


    Why was Miss Ning getting more and more biased?


    He did not want to be frozen by the Second Prince¡¯s cold aura before they reached the capital!


    Ning Yuan did not dare to look at Ye Yu and suppressed the heaviness and sadness in her heart.


    She thought that she would rx when she said all of this, but at the thought that they might be strangers in the future, she felt suffocated!


    She had not been with him for long, but she was greedy for him!


    Ning Yuan pursed her lips tightly. She knew that if this continued, she would not be able to leave him!


    ¡°I broke up with Lu Ran because he was snatched away by Ning Shiyu.¡± Ning Yuan had a draft in her heart, but the words she said were still difficult. ¡°She liked to snatch my things since she was young and even said ruthlessly that she would snatch any man I had.¡±


    The car was rather quiet and cold. Even if Ning Yuan did not look up, she could feel the deep gaze on her.


    ¡°I saw you at Tiantian¡¯s birthday party. At that time, a socialite wanted to approach you, but she was frightened away by your cold gaze.¡±


    ¡°After that, I observed you a few more times and found that if you didn¡¯t get close to women, even if women wanted to seduce you, they wouldn¡¯t seed.¡± Ning Yuan¡¯s slender fingers were intertwined together, her beautiful face pale because of the tension. ¡°At that time, I had the thought of getting close to you.¡±


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not as hard to seduce as I thought, are you?¡± Ning Yuan raised her long eyshes and nced at him, a trace of mockery in her beautiful eyes.


    As soon as her voice fell, the surrounding air seemed to freeze.


    Assistant Su, who was driving in front, felt his heart in his throat.


    Did Miss Ning not want to live anymore?


    How could he say such a thing?


    Ye Yu stared at Ning Yuan with his dark eyes, his handsome face so dark that water could drip from it. ¡°So, is that why you want to break up with me?¡±


    Ning Yuan took a deep breath, a stiff smile on her lips. ¡°Because I¡¯ve achieved my goal. I feel like I¡¯m no different from a normal person after sleeping with you. I don¡¯t want to y anymore!¡±


    Ye Yu did not move his eyes, but his aura became even more dark and oppressive. He spat out two words, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Assistant Su quickly stopped the car by the roadside.


    Ye Yu pressed the remote control and a ck barrier appeared in the middle of the car.


    Assistant Su got out of the car.


    Ning Yuan saw his dark eyes and felt an unprecedented danger. Her fingers were holding the door handle and she wanted to get out of the car, but found that the door was locked.


    ¡°Where did you get the courage?¡± He stretched out his long arm and grabbed her slender wrist.


    She was pulled onto his firm and strong legs.


    The tip of her nose hit his hard and broad chest and there was an unbearable pain.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes turned red and her tears almost fell.


    His eyes were dark and dangerous, like two scary whirlpools that wanted to suck her in.


    She suppressed the panic and nervousness in her heart and did not push him away. Instead, she reached out her hands and wrapped them around his neck.


    ¡°We have to have a ride before we break up¡­¡± Before she could finish, he kissed her ruthlessly.


    His grip on her waist was so strong that it seemed like he wanted to crush her bones.


    Her waist was very slender and soft, as if he could break it if he used a little more strength.


    She did not struggle or respond, looking at him quietly with red eyes.


    After a while, he let go of her.


    His long fingers caressed her red and swollen lips, a cold scoffing from his throat. ¡°Ning Yuan, I won¡¯t give you too many chances!¡±


    In other words, if she insisted on breaking up this time, he would not force her and would not waste his time on her.


    Hearing his words, Ning Yuan felt a lump in her throat.


    She had thought of the consequences after saying those words.


    But hearing his cold words, her heart still felt like it was stabbed by a needle.


    She said that she approached him with a purpose, but in this process, she was the only one who was moved, right?


    A man like him was handsome, noble, and had a strong aura. Which woman would not be moved by him?


    She was just an ordinary person!


    But he was different. He had seen countless outstanding youngdies from rich families. He was only tempted by her for a moment. When she suggested to break up, he could also pull out without any mercy!


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ning Yuan smirked in self-ridicule. ¡°Don¡¯t give a woman like me another chance.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s grip on her waist slowly loosened. His dark eyes stared at her coldly, his eyes dark as if he was about to explode.


    They were close and she could smell the strong and refreshing masculine scent on him. Her heart could not help but beat faster, but she could only meet his eyes calmly.


    Actually, before getting into his car today, she had not thought about how to deal with their rtionship.


    After getting into the car, she looked at the handsome and noble him and suddenly made a decision.


    She could not be his stain.


    She could not let herself like him anymore.


    She was afraid that she would not be able to get away if more time passed!


    He let go of her waistpletely.


    Ning Yuan got off hisp and wanted to push open the door to get out of the car, but she heard him say in a deep and cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you again.¡±


    His gentlemanly manners made him unable to throw a woman to the suburbs.


    He lowered the car window and let Assistant Su get in.


    As the car drove steadily towards the city, Ning Yuan and Ye Yu said nothing more.


    Ye Yu¡¯s phone rang from time to time. He would answer the call and talk about work.


    His voice was low and maic, cold and emotionless.


    Ning Yuan looked out of the window, her hand on her forehead as tears fell from her red eyes.


    Deep in his chest, there was an empty helplessness.


    She knew that this day woulde sooner orter, but she did not expect that she would be the one to end it all!


    Assistant Su parked the car under Ning Yuan¡¯s rented apartment. Ning Yuan got out of the car and wanted to thank the person in the car after carrying her luggage. Before she could reach the window, the car had already sped away.

 Chapter 2547: Uncomfortable Just Smelling Blood

    <h4>Chapter 2547: Ufortable Just Smelling Blood</h4>


    Ning Yuan walked toward the apartment.


    Her phone rang and she took it out of her bag.


    Seeing that it was a call from Lu Ran¡¯s house phone, she rejected it.


    She was about to enter the building when Assistant Su¡¯s voice sounded behind her. ¡°Miss Ning.¡±


    Ning Yuan turned back quickly, her dark eyes shing. ¡°Assistant Su?¡± From the corner of her eye, she saw the Bentley parked not far away.


    Assistant Su reached out and a brooch appeared in Ning Yuan¡¯s sight.


    ¡°His Highness asked me to pass this to you.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she took the brooch, hiding her slight disappointment. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Also, this is an empty cheque. You can write as much as you want. His Highness said that he cannot shortchange you.¡± As if expecting that Ning Yuan would not ept it easily, Assistant Su said, ¡°If you ept it, you will have nothing to do with His Highness in the future.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart trembled.


    She was the one who suggested breaking up, but when she heard him asking Assistant Su to pass on the message, she could not help but feel sad.


    He probably only had feelings for her because of lust and never had any feelings for her, right?


    A bitter and self-deprecating smile appeared on Ning Yuan¡¯s lips. She took a deep breath to prevent her emotions from showing on her face and said to Assistant Su, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I broke up with him peacefully. Besides, I didn¡¯t lose out, did I?¡±


    In this society, it was not necessarily the woman who would suffer if she slept with him.


    With his status, she was the one who had the advantage!


    Ning Yuan nodded at Assistant Su, who did not have the chance to say anything. She opened the door and walked in.


    Back in the car, Assistant Su handed the empty cheque to the emotionless man in the back seat. ¡°Your Highness, Miss Ning epted the brooch, but not the cheque.¡±


    Ye Yu flicked the cigarette ash and narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Assistant Su was speechless.


    ¡°Say it straight.¡±


    ¡°She said she didn¡¯t lose out.¡±


    Ye Yu exhaled a mouthful of smoke slowly, his eyes dark. After a while, he said coldly, ¡°Start the car.¡±


    He did not look out of the window again, his expression dark and cold.


    ¡­.


    When Ning Yuan went to work at the broadcasting station the next day, she learned that Zuo Xin had been fired.


    When she came to the broadcasting station with a bruised face, she bumped into Ning Yuan.


    She looked at Ning Yuan like she was looking at a monster.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who harmed me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Zuo Xin shouted hysterically.


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°If you have the energy, you should think about your future!¡±


    Zuo Xin looked at Ning Yuan¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face and wanted to pounce on her and tear her into pieces. But at the thought of Lu Ran, who was still in jail, she took two steps back.


    That middle-aged man who had taken care of Ning Yuan was too powerful. If she hurt Ning Yuan, she might be detained like Lu Ran!


    Zuo Xin had no choice but to leave with gritted teeth.


    Ning Yuan returned to her office and Tiantian sent a message to her university roommate group.


    Ye Tian: ¡°We haven¡¯t met up since Yuanyuan returned. How about wee to Crown Pce this weekend?¡±


    Xia Lu: ¡°Can I see the Second Prince¡¯s beautiful face again?¡±


    Zhang Shan: ¡°I want to see it too.¡±


    Ning Yuan: ¡°I¡¯ve been a little busy recently, so I might not be able to go.¡±


    Ye Tian: ¡°You still have to work overtime this weekend?¡±


    Ning Yuan: ¡°Mm.¡±


    Actually, she did not need to work overtime. She had just broken up with Ye Yu and went to Crown Pce during the weekend. If they identally met, it would be especially awkward.


    The best way to treat emotional pain was to use time and space to forget.


    Ye Tian: ¡°Alright, when you have time, @ everyone in the group.¡±


    Ning Yuan sent a smiley face.


    Ning Yuan was not a person who let herself be immersed in negative emotions. Although it waste at night and she felt like a piece of her heart was missing, she still had a long way to go. She had to live a strong life.


    At the end of the month, she went to the Southern city for a business trip.


    Her busy and fulfilling work made her temporarily forget the troubles of falling out of love.


    When they returned to the capital, Gu Fei picked her up at the airport.


    ¡°Shall we have hot potter?¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    On the way, Gu Fei stared at Ning Yuan¡¯s thin side profile for a moment. ¡°Have you lost weight recently?¡±


    Ning Yuan touched her face. ¡°You¡¯ll look better on camera if you lose weight.¡±


    ¡°You were already quite thin before. If you continue to be thin, you won¡¯t look good in real life.¡± Gu Fei eximed and seemed to have thought of something. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard you mention that man from ONS recently. Aren¡¯t you together? Why didn¡¯t hee and fetch you today?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s break up.¡± Ning Yuan leaned against the chair and said calmly.


    ¡°Break up?¡± Gu Fei had always been curious about who could enter Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes and wanted to find a chance to meet her. She did not expect them to break up so quickly!


    ¡°He suggested it?¡± Gu Fei was furious. ¡°Do men not cherish what they get? Scumbag!¡±


    Ning Yuan coughed. ¡°I did.¡±


    Gu Fei widened her eyes. ¡°Why? His skills are bad?¡±


    Ning Yuan almost choked on her saliva. ¡°What are you thinking? I don¡¯t want to fall deeper and deeper.¡±


    Gu Fei clicked her tongue. ¡°What kind of charm does he have that even a charmer like you is afraid of falling deeper and deeper!¡±


    Ning Yuan sighed, not wanting to talk about her and Ye Yu anymore. She changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about me. What about you? Have you ever thought of finding a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to be sad for men now. You know my sister, right? The other time her family introduced her to the Second Prince for a blind date, she liked him, but he didn¡¯t like her.¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless. Why was the topic on Ye Yu again?


    ¡°Two days ago, my parents brought my sister to the pce to attend a banquet. She met the Second Prince and took the initiative to talk to him. In the end, she was warned by a woman called Yu Guan.¡±


    ¡°Yu Guan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that she¡¯s the Second Prince¡¯s personal secretary. He told my sister not to approach him. The Second Prince won¡¯t like someone like my sister.¡±


    ¡°Why is his secretary so annoying? The Second Prince is not hers. I really want to know if the Second Prince will still be so nosy when he has a Princess Consort in the future.¡±


    Ning Yuan thought of Yu Guan and her mood became heavier. ¡°Maybe she wants to be the Princess Consort herself!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. If she can be the Second Prince¡¯s personal secretary, she wouldn¡¯t just be his personal secretary.¡± Gu Fei blinked at Ning Yuan. ¡°I keep feeling that the Second Prince will like you.¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless.


    ¡­


    In the hotpot restaurant.


    Gu Fei ordered a table of side dishes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you like to eat spicy food in the past? Why did you order a clear soup pot today?¡± Gu Fei asked.


    Ning Yuan shook her head. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the weather has been hot recently and my stomach has been feeling ufortable. I don¡¯t like the meat I used to like anymore. Sometimes, I feel ufortable when I smell blood.¡±


    Hearing Ning Yuan¡¯s words, Gu Fei suddenly put down her chopsticks and looked at Ning Yuan without blinking.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s scalp turned numb from Gu Fei¡¯s stare. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

 Chapter 2548: Was He dumped?

    <h4>Chapter 2548: Was He dumped?</h4>


    Ning Yuan looked at Gu Fei¡¯s hesitant expression and frowned. ¡°Say what you want to say!¡±


    Gu Fei voiced her guess. ¡°Could you be pregnant?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s chopsticks fell on the dining table.


    Her red lips pursed into a tight line.


    ¡°I took medicine after I got together with him.¡±


    Gu Fei looked at Ning Yuan¡¯s dark expression and poured her a cup of warm water. ¡°I saw the news before. A woman took expired medicine and got pregnant identally.¡±


    ¡°Which drugstore did you buy it from?¡±


    Ning Yuan lowered her eyes and thought for a while. ¡°A drugstore that might help the Ji Shi Hall.¡±


    Gu Fei searched on her phone and soon found a piece of news.


    ¡°Look, a week ago, a customerined about Ji Shi Tang, saying that they were selling fake drugs and Ji Shi Tang has been sealed!¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s hands on the table tightened slightly and the blood drained from her face. ¡°It can¡¯t be that coincidental, right?¡±


    Looking at Ning Yuan¡¯s shocked expression, Gu Fei could guess what she was thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t you want this child?¡±


    Ning Yuan naturally did not want it.


    She had already broken up with Ye Yu. Even if they had not broken up, she could not marry into the royal family. If her child was born, he would be an illegitimate child.


    Her mother had eloped with someone and after her father passed away, she had been treated coldly. She knew that without aplete and perfect family, the child would be the biggest victim!


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you might not be pregnant.¡±


    Ning Yuan no longer had the desire to eat. She said to Gu Fei in a panic, ¡°I have to go to the drugstore.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re a public figure. It¡¯s not good to be recognized.¡± Gu Fei stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    There was a drugstore diagonally opposite the hotpot restaurant and Gu Fei returned not long after.


    She handed a ck bag to Ning Yuan, who got up and went to the washroom.


    When the pregnancy test results were out, Ning Yuan felt uneasy.


    Just as she had said to Gu Fei, she did not want to get pregnant.


    She really did not want to have anything to do with Ye Yu anymore.


    After a few minutes, Ning Yuan took a deep breath and looked at the pregnancy test.


    Seeing a deep and two red lines on it, she looked at the manual.


    If there were two lines, it meant that she was pregnant.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s breathing froze for a moment, her long eyshes fluttering like butterfly wings. For a moment, she felt that her heart was about to stop beating.


    Her mind was nk. She could not hear or see anything.


    Until Gu Fei¡¯s voice came from outside the cubicle. ¡°Yuanyuan, how is it?¡±


    Ning Yuan slowly regained her senses and her heart started to beat wildly again.


    She felt like she was dreaming.


    ¡°Yuanyuan, say something. No matter what the result is, you have to face it calmly¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan opened the cubicle door and looked at the worried Gu Fei. She showed her the pregnancy test kit. ¡°Maybe¡­ she¡¯s really pregnant.¡±


    Gu Fei said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the hospital tomorrow to confirm it?¡±


    Ning Yuan hummed uneasily.


    ¡­.


    Ye Yu had gone abroad recently and was busy attending various meetings after returning. When he was busy, he did not meet Feng Chen and the others for a period of time.


    Feng Chen went straight to the office to stop the person.


    ¡°I have to get together with everyone tonight, mainly because my girlfriend has admired you for a long time and wants to see you.¡±


    Ye Yu nced at Feng Chen. ¡°You changed again?¡±


    ¡°I want to settle down after changing this.¡±


    Ye Yu was a little surprised.


    Feng Chen had never been someone who would settle down for a woman, unless that woman was exceptionally outstanding.


    Looking at Ye Yu¡¯s faint smile, Feng Chen raised his hands. ¡°To be honest, I fell in love with her at first sight. I¡¯ve never seen such a pure and fairy-like girl.¡±


    A trace of gentleness and adoration appeared in Feng Chen¡¯s devilish eyes. ¡°Although I¡¯ve seen countless women, I don¡¯t even dare to touch her hand in front of her, afraid that I¡¯ll profane her.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s hard for me to describe her beauty. You¡¯ll know when you see her.¡±


    Feng Chen drove to the entrance of the clubhouse.


    He and Ye Yu walked into the luxurious and spacious room.


    Feng Chen had called many of their brothers and friends over. Everyone had been invited by him to meet his girlfriend.


    But after arriving at the room, Feng Chen¡¯s girlfriend did note.


    ¡°Hold on, everyone. I¡¯ll call her.¡±


    Feng Chen went out for a few minutes and came in like a frosted eggnt. ¡°She had something on and couldn¡¯te.¡±


    The people in the room cheered.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine what kind of woman can charm a yboy like Young Master Feng?¡± A young man said with a smile.


    ¡°Young Master Feng, there are a few new beauties who know how to y and dance in the clubhouse. Don¡¯t be sad, I¡¯ll call them over to liven things up.¡±


    Feng Chen said nothing.


    That young man called several girls in.


    Two of them yed the guzheng while the other two girls in red danced.


    Ye Yu sat in the middle of the sofa, a cigarette between his slender fingers. His dark eyes looked at one of the dancing figures through the smoke.


    The woman¡¯s eyes were beautiful and her figure was enchanting. She was wearing a red dress and dancing, looking a little like that woman.


    Actually, with his intelligence, how could he not understand that she had deliberately approached him?


    She thought her acting was very good, but it was actually very bad!


    Recently, life was no different without her appearance.


    But it was a little dull.


    The dancing girl noticed Ye Yu¡¯s gaze on her and could not help but blush.


    After the dance, the young man who thought he had good eyesight asked the girl to stay.


    The girl changed into her dance dress and went to Ye Yu¡¯s side shyly.


    Her long eyshes fluttered. ¡°Second Prince, I¡¯ll pour you wine.¡±


    The shyness and inexperience in the girl¡¯s eyes werepletely exposed.


    It was just that their looks were a little simr and their personalities werepletely different.


    Ye Yu flicked the cigarette ash and stood up from the sofa.


    After saying goodbye to Feng Chen, who was slightly disappointed that his girlfriend had note, he left the room expressionlessly.


    ¡°Hey, I saw His Highness staring at the little beauty for a while just now. Why did you give it to him and not want it?¡±


    Feng Chen, who was drinking silently, nced at the little beauty and suddenly seemed to understand something. He smiled evilly and said, ¡°How can a fake be as good-looking as the real one?¡±


    The young man could hear the implied meaning. ¡°Why? Does the Second Prince have someone he likes?¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been ying with us recently, how would I know?¡± Seeing that he was immersed in work every day, his love life must not be very smooth, right?


    Some time ago, he had identally found out that he had brought a woman back to Yuhua International. They must have had an intimate rtionship!


    This time, when she saw a woman who looked like Ning Yuan, her expression was like ice. Had she been dumped?

 Chapter 2549: Charity Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 2549: Charity Banquet</h4>


    Feng Chen could not imagine Ye Yu being dumped by a woman.


    But it should be impossible.


    That woman, Ning Yuan, had a strong motive. She had always been the one to take the initiative with Ye Yu.


    If she caught up to Ye Yu, she would not let go so easily!


    Ye Yu must have dumped her first!


    ¡­.


    After Ning Yuan went to the hospital for a checkup, she received a call from Ning Bangguo.


    ¡°Yuanyuan, Star City Hotel is holding a charity banquet tonight. You should attend and contribute to the charity.¡±


    In the past, Ning Yuan would listen to whatever Ning Bangguo said.


    After all, she had always thought that this uncle was the only one in the Ning family who treated her as family.


    Later, Song Yuling gave her to President Li and Ning Bangguo acquiesced to this matter, which enlightened her.


    Where did kinshipe from? In their hearts, she could only be used!


    ¡°Uncle, I have work to do.¡±


    ¡°Yuanyuan, are you still angry at me? I had no way out at that time and there was a problem with thepany¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle, the leader is calling me. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡±


    Ning Yuan hung up.


    She was not lying. Xie Ancheng was indeed calling her.


    Ning Yuan arrived at Xie Ancheng¡¯s office.


    ¡°Xiao Yuan, apany me to a party tonight.¡±


    Ning Yuan used to apany Xie Ancheng to banquets asionally. She did not associate the banquet Xie Ancheng was talking about with the charity banquet Ning Bangguo was talking about.


    She went home early in the afternoon and changed into a bright red dress. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders and she had exquisite makeup on. Her facial features were beautiful and her skin was fair and smooth.


    When Xie Ancheng saw Ning Yuan, he could not help but freeze for a few seconds.


    ¡°There¡¯s some pressure in letting you be my femalepanion!¡±


    Ning Yuan nced at herself. ¡°Shall I change into a gown?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. This one is quite good.¡±


    Xie Ancheng drove to Star City Hotel.


    Ning Yuan was stunned when she saw the red carpet and signature board outside.


    ¡°A charity banquet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there will be many elites tonight. If there¡¯s a chance, let¡¯s exchange business cards with them.¡±


    The moment Xie Ancheng finished speaking, someone called Ning Yuan.


    Ning Yuan turned back and saw Ning Bangguo, Song Yuling, and Ning Shiyu getting out of the car.


    ¡°Chief Xie, that¡¯s my uncle¡¯s family.¡±


    Xie Ancheng nodded. ¡°Then you can talk to them. I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    After Xie Ancheng went in, Ning Yuan turned around and looked at the family of three.


    Ning Shiyu looked at Ning Yuan, who was wearing a red dress that did not look strange on her. Instead, it made her skin look fairer and more beautiful. There was an indescribable envy and jealousy in her heart.


    No matter how much she hated Ning Yuan, she had to admit that Ning Yuan was a woman who could show off her unrestrained colors!


    ¡°Ning Yuan, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯te?¡±


    Ning Yuan smirked faintly. ¡°I came with the leader.¡±


    Ning Shiyu looked at Ning Yuan from head to toe. ¡°It¡¯s a charity banquet tonight, not a beauty pageant. Do you want our Ning family to beughed at by others by making yourself so ostentatious?¡±


    ¡°The gown I¡¯m wearing is just an ordinary gown, unlike Shiyu and Auntie, who are covered in jewelry and shining brightly. I¡¯m sure you will make a lot of contributions to charity tonight.¡±


    As Ning Yuan spoke, several richdies passed by them.


    The richdies were dressed appropriately and did not wear as much jewelry as Song Yuling and Ning Shiyu. Inparison, the two of them looked like nouveau riche.


    Ning Shiyu¡¯s expression changed and wanted to say something, but Song Yuling pulled her back and gave her a look.


    Ning Bangguo knew that Song Yuling did not like Ning Yuan. He pulled Ning Yuan aside and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Yuanyuan, Uncle will give you a surprise at the charity auctionter.¡±


    Ning Yuan wanted to see something from Ning Bangguo¡¯s eyes, but she could not see anything.


    There was gentleness and friendliness in Ning Bangguo¡¯s eyes and his love for her.


    Entering the banquet hall of the charity banquet, Ning Yuan found Xie Ancheng.


    They sat at a round table near the back.


    Ning Bangguo and his family sat at the round table in front of them.


    For such a banquet, the seats were arranged ording to ss. The higher the status, the higher the seat.


    Ning Yuan looked ahead and her heart skipped a beat when she saw Feng Chen.


    Feng Chen had alreadye to attend tonight¡¯s charity banquet, but what about Ye Yu?


    Ning Yuan looked forward but did not see Ye Yu.


    In the morning, she went to the hospital for a checkup. She was indeed four weeks pregnant.


    She had already made an appointment with the doctor for the surgery.


    While Ning Yuan was in a daze, the charity banquet had already started.


    Ning Yuan heardughter around and looked up at the stage.


    A model was standing on the stage with an old teddy bear.


    The moment she saw the teddy bear, Ning Yuan¡¯s pupils constricted.


    ¡°Although our number one donation tonight is old, it¡¯s a treasure to that VIP.¡±


    ¡°This was given to her by her deceased father. She has been carrying it since she was young. Now, for our charity, she has donated it. The starting price is one million. The person with the highest price can not only get the treasure of that VIP, but also dance with him.¡±


    Before Ning Yuan could recover from the shock, a beam of light and the camera on the big screen suddenly switched to her.


    Her skin was fair and beautiful. She was wearing a long red dress that looked like a blooming red rose, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Many celebrities did not know that Ning Yuan was the host of the Capital Television Station. Everyone thought that she was a celebrity. With such outstanding looks and figure, even if a broken doll cost millions of dors, it did not seem like a loss to be able to dance with a beauty!


    Most of the people who coulde here were not short of money!


    At the same time, Ning Bangguo was also shocked. He looked at Ning Shiyu, who was smiling gloatingly, and Song Yuling, who was drinking red wine slowly. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I donated a calligraphy painting left by her father for Yuanyuan. How did it be a doll? Besides, didn¡¯t this doll disappear long ago?¡±


    Ning Bangguo still vaguely remembered that after the fifteen-year-old Ning Yuan came to their house, she would hug this doll to sleep every night. He wanted to buy another one for her, but she refused. Later, he found out that it was a birthday gift from her father when she was young.


    Not long after, the doll disappeared and Ning Yuan cried for several nights because of it.


    Looking at Ning Bangguo¡¯s angry and using gaze, Song Yuling put down the red wine and snorted. ¡°I found her doll in the basement. Donating this is much more valuable than calligraphy and painting.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°People who like her beauty will naturally bid a high price. Besides, dolls mean a lot to her. She might be willing to follow whoever bid for it! Hubby, our family has taken care of her for several years. Does she think she can get rid of us with President Li¡¯s investment?¡±

 Chapter 2550: Shocking Action

    <h4>Chapter 2550: Shocking Action</h4>


    There was silence.


    The host had ced a lousy doll in the bidding segment. It was obvious that he was not bidding for the doll, but for the owner, Ning Yuan.


    The cameranded on Ning Yuan¡¯s beautiful face and slender figure. The young men without femalepanions were eager to try.


    But most of them looked at Ning Yuan with contempt.


    How much money did this womanck to put herself up for auction?


    When the cameranded on Ning Yuan¡¯s face, she was not too embarrassed or at a loss. Faced with the scattered apuse, her lips curled up slightly.


    She was charming, elegant and quiet.


    She did not look like a vulgar and tasteless woman.


    Xie Ancheng, who was beside Ning Yuan, regained his senses. After working with Ning Yuan for so long, he more or less understood her personality and style.


    She would never do such a humiliating thing on stage.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her red lips and nced at Ning Bangguo¡¯s table.


    Ning Bangguo noticed Ning Yuan¡¯s gaze and felt a little guilty. Although his original intention was not like this, what Song Yuling said clearly moved him.


    It was understandable if Ning Yuan could bring more benefits to the Ning family!


    It was just a dance and it was not a loss to her!


    Ning Shiyu enjoyed Ning Yuan being despised and looked down upon by everyone. She secretly nced at Song Yuling and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re amazing. After tonight, Ning Yuan will probably be a ything in the hearts of rich people. Men with status will never marry her!¡±


    Song Yulingughed coldly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she think that her wings have hardened? I want to see how she¡¯s going to clean up the mess tonight.¡±


    Song Yuling and Ning Shiyu were waiting to see Ning Yuan¡¯s reputation plummet.


    Ning Yuan sat still.


    The host announced the start of the bidding.


    The banquet hall fell silent.


    The starting price was one million. Although most of the men present were not short of money, no one dared to start the bidding out of consideration for their status!


    It was awkward.


    Xie Ancheng wanted to help Ning Yuan out, but as the director of the broadcasting station, he was not rich enough to bid.


    Seeing that no one was bidding, the host said a few words to smooth things over. ¡°The owner of the doll is beautiful. Is there no man present who is willing to dance with her?¡±


    As soon as the host finished speaking, a frivolous voice sounded. ¡°One million.¡±


    The cameranded on the man who was bidding. The man was the famous yboy in the capital, Young Master Fang.


    There were rumors that he changed girlfriends like he was changing clothes. There were even rumors that he had contracted an illness and went abroad for treatment for half a year before returning home.


    Many peopleughed out loud and started to discuss.


    If this Miss Ning was in Young Master Fang¡¯s hands, she would probably be skinned alive.


    Feng Chen, who had been sitting in the front row, watched this scene while drinking red wine.


    Seeming to have thought of something, he took out his phone and sent a message.


    After waiting for a while, there was no reply.


    It seemed like the high and mighty Second Prince really had no chance with Beauty Ning.


    Since there was nothing between them anymore, he could not interfere and continued to watch the show.


    Seeing that Young Master Fang had bid, the host asked, ¡°Is there anything higher than a million?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s settle it immediately. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it has a beautiful female owner, who would spend a single cent to bid for this stupid doll?¡± Young Master Fang smiled yfully.


    Just as the host was about to make the final decision, someone suddenly raised his card and a cold and calm voice sounded. ¡°Five million.¡±


    The lights and cameranded on the person bidding.


    Seeing that it was Ning Yuan herself who had called out five million, everyone gasped.


    She actually got five million?


    She was sitting in thest row. It was obvious that her status and ss were the lowest. Did she have that much money?


    But Ning Yuan¡¯s expression was calm and did not seem like she was joking.


    Xie Ancheng looked at Ning Yuan in disbelief and said softly, ¡°Xiaoning, don¡¯t take on a huge debt because of a moment of impulse¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief. I know my boundaries.¡±


    Song Yuling and Ning Shiyu¡¯s expressions changed slightly.


    Song Yuling looked at Young Master Fang, who raised his card again. ¡°Six million.¡± This was the highest price he was willing to give before he got that woman!


    But the next second, Ning Yuan raised her card again. ¡°Ten million.¡±


    The banquet hall was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    ¡°Mom, was Ning Yuan booked by someone? She actually got ten million!¡± Ning Shiyu was shocked.


    Song Yuling looked at Young Master Fang again. Young Master Fang¡¯s expression was dark and he was unwilling to bid anymore.


    Song Yuling snorted. ¡°She¡¯s just putting on an act. If she can¡¯t take out ten millionter, she¡¯ll be sued!¡±


    The host quickly recovered from the shock and joy. No matter who paid for the doll, it was still beneficial to the charity.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no higher price than Miss Ning¡¯s ten million, I¡¯ll announce that this doll belongs to Miss Ning. Next, Miss Ning, please follow our staff backstage to settle the procedures!¡±


    Seeing Ning Yuan follow the staff backstage, many people thought that she was crazy.


    But the contemptuous and contemptuous gaze from before decreased.


    After Ning Yuan went backstage, she borrowed aptop from the staff.


    ¡°Give me ten minutes.¡±


    The staff nodded and left the space to Ning Yuan. This was a charity banquet and she had given a price in front of everyone. They were not worried that she would go back on her words!


    Ning Yuan¡¯s slender and fair fingers were typing on the keyboard.


    Countless codes appeared on the screen. About five to six minutester, she hacked into a phone¡¯s system.


    She found several small videos in the encrypted photo album.


    Ning Yuan took out her phone and sent a photo and a few words out.


    About five minutester, Song Yuling appeared backstage angrily.


    Looking at Ning Yuan, who was leaning against the sofa, ying with her phone with one hand and supporting her chin with the other, Song Yuling strode forward, raising her hand to p her.


    But before she could touch Ning Yuan, she retracted her hand when she saw that Ning Yuan was about to post a video on Weibo.


    His expression was dark as he bared his teeth, wanting to swallow Ning Yuan.


    ¡°Uncle probably doesn¡¯t know that Auntie and several old friends go to Happy every month, right? I didn¡¯t know at first, but I saw a handsome man pretending to be a rich second-generation heir on the inte from time to time and identally exposed his belt once. I remember that belt was a limited edition gift Auntie gave Uncle for his fortieth birthday. Later, Uncle identally scratched it and never wore it again.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Auntie and my old friend to be so crazy. I wonder what chain reaction will happen if these videos are released?¡±

 Chapter 2551: His Sudden Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 2551: His Sudden Appearance</h4>


    Song Yuling wanted to tear Ning Yuan¡¯s beautiful and despicable face into pieces.


    Those were her encrypted photos and videos. She did not know how Ning Yuan had gotten them!


    However, the most important thing now was to not let Ning Yuan release the photos and videos.


    If Ning Bangguo and outsiders saw this, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    ¡°Ning Yuan, what do you want?¡± Song Yuling asked with a dark expression.


    Ning Yuan brushed away the long hair by her cheek and smiled lightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t Auntie trying to trick me? If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, you¡¯ve already reached some unspeakable agreement with Young Master Fang, right? You know how important that doll is to me, so you want to sell me off!¡±


    Song Yuling denied it. ¡°No! Besides, you¡¯ve already bought the doll.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I bought it, but I don¡¯t have that much money, so I called Auntie to negotiate!¡±


    Song Yuling¡¯s eyebrows twitched and an ominous feeling rose in her heart. Was Ning Yuan, this little b*tch, going to¡­


    ¡°Impossible. You know that my money was given by your uncle. I need arge sum from him¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan stood up from the sofa and approached Song Yuling step by step. She was wearing high heels and was half a head taller than Song Yuling. Her beautiful eyes were narrowed and a trace of coldness flowed out from the corner of her eyes. Her red lips were curled up into a smile, but it did not make people feel cold.


    ¡°Auntie, in the past, I tolerated whatever you and Ning Shiyu did to me because of Uncle.¡± But now, Uncle only used her and had no kinship with her. Why should she care so much? ¡°The investment that President Li invested in the Ning Corporationst time is enough for me to live in the Ning family when I¡¯m fifteen years old.¡±


    Ning Yuan seemed to have thought of something andughed, as ifughing at Song Yuling¡¯s greed and unwillingness. ¡°You still want to get benefits from me. I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t apany you anymore.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have money, I¡¯ll sell the video online or give it to Uncle¡­¡±


    Song Yuling looked at Ning Yuan¡¯s smooth and despicable face and clenched her fists, her fingers almost sinking into her palms.


    Originally, she wanted to scheme against Ning Yuan tonight and make her theughing stock of the capital¡¯s high society. No one would dare to marry such a woman in the future, but in the end, Ning Yuan schemed against her¡­


    Ten million was equivalent to cutting her flesh!


    ¡°Alright, delete the video!¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    After Song Yuling swiped her card, she watched as Ning Yuan deleted the video.


    But there were two unsightly photos left.


    Song Yuling¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you deleting this?¡±


    Ning Yuan handed a piece of paper and pen to Song Yuling and said slowly, ¡°Auntie, please write a promise to me. The content is that I won¡¯t owe your family anything and you won¡¯t have any ideas about me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Auntie, be quick. If not, Uncle will notice that something is wrong ande over.¡±


    Ning Yuan had a faint smile on her face and looked beautiful and harmless, but the words she said stabbed into Song Yuling¡¯s heart like knives.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll write it.¡± Song Yuling red at Ning Yuan with red eyes. ¡°If these photos of me are leaked again, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    ¡°Auntie, what do you take me for? I¡¯m not like you. I don¡¯t keep my words.¡±


    Song Yuling was angered by Ning Yuan again!


    No one noticed a figure sh past the door.


    When Song Yuling returned to the banquet hall, the auction was still ongoing.


    Ning Shiyu noticed that something was wrong with Song Yuling¡¯s expression and asked with concern, ¡°Mom, where did you go? Why do you look so pale?¡±


    How could her expression be good?


    Not only did Ning Yuan take ten million, he even wanted to give up on Ning Yuan, that useful pawn!


    Song Yuling was about to explode!


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan took the teddy bear from the backstage staff.


    Although it was a little old, it was still the most precious and beautiful thing in her heart.


    Ning Yuan hugged him, resting her chin on the top of the doll¡¯s head as she took a deep breath.


    Her eyes slowly filled with tears as she murmured softly, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    She stood up, preparing to leave with the doll when she suddenly felt dizzy.


    ¡­.


    Feng Chen did not know how Ning Yuan had settled that ten million.


    He asked his assistant to ask the backstage staff curiously.


    He was really surprised to learn that Ning Yuan had already paid the ten million.


    He sent another message to the WeChat message that did not reply. ¡°F*ck, did you give Beauty Ning a breakup fee that she doesn¡¯t have to worry about for the rest of her life?¡±


    Ye Yu was attending a high-end meeting that night and only took his private phone back from Assistant Su after the meeting.


    Feng Chen sent several messages.


    ¡°Guess who the main character of tonight¡¯s charity banquet is?¡±


    Two minutester, he sent a photo on the big screen.


    The woman in the photo sat quietly at the round table, her long curly hair resting on her shoulders exquisitely. She was wearing a bright red long dress, her corbones slightly exposed. She was slender and exquisite, her lips curled up slightly, her skin fair and beautiful.


    ¡°A doll actually started at a million. Beauty Ning is amazing, she actually managed to get ten million herself.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, I just received news that she really paid ten million!¡±


    ¡°Did you give her arge sum of money after she dumped you?¡±


    Ye Yu exited WeChat, his slender fingers pulling off his tie as his thin lips pursed into a tight line.


    ¡°Your Highness, are we going back to the pce?¡± The driver asked.


    ¡°Star City Hotel.¡±


    ¡­.


    After sending a message to Xie Ancheng, Ning Yuan walked out of the hotel.


    She felt a little dizzy and her fingers caressed her temples as she walked forward.


    ¡°Miss Ning, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    Ning Yuan frowned at the man blocking her and narrowed her beautiful eyes. ¡°Young Master Fang?¡±


    Young Master Fang stared at Ning Yuan¡¯s beautiful face without a care and his throat moved. ¡°Miss Ning really exceeded my expectations tonight. Your personality is very suitable for me. How about I treat you to a drink at the bar?¡±


    Hearing Young Master Fang¡¯s words, Ning Yuan giggled. ¡°Young Master Fang, do you usually look in the mirror?¡±


    Young Master Fang brushed his short hair and said confidently, ¡°Why? Are you smitten by me?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at Young Master Fang¡¯s handsome but greasy face. ¡°Then do you feel like you¡¯ve returned to the Jurassic period?¡±


    Young Master Fang froze for a few seconds before he understood what Ning Yuan meant. His expression changed immediately. ¡°Miss Ning, don¡¯t be so shameless¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the shameless one?¡±


    A deep and cold voice sounded.


    Young Master Fang looked up and was stunned when he saw the man standing not far away. His facial features were cold and handsome, and he exuded a strong and cold aura.

 Chapter 2552: She’s Going for a Blind Date

    <h4>Chapter 2552: She¡¯s Going for a Blind Date</h4>


    Young Master Fang thought that he was hallucinating. If not, why would he see the Second Prince here?


    She was about to say something when the expressionless man reached out his long arm and grabbed Ning Yuan¡¯s wrist, pulling her behind him.


    Seeing Ye Yu¡¯s deep dark eyes narrowed, Young Master Fang felt a trace of danger.


    Although he was used to being arrogant, he did not dare to be presumptuous in front of Ye Yu!


    It could be said that no one in the industry dared to really offend Ye Yu!


    Young Master Fang did not think of Ye Yu and Ning Yuan together. He thought that Ye Yu, as a prince, woulde to stand up for his people when he saw that he wanted to take advantage of Ning Yuan. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Second Prince, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. I suddenly remembered that there¡¯s something in the banquet hall. I¡¯ll leave first!¡±


    Without waiting for Ye Yu to say anything, Young Master Fang ran away.


    Although Ning Yuan felt a little dizzy, she did not lose consciousness.


    Being pulled behind him by Ye Yu, she looked up at his tall back.


    Some men, even from the back, exuded a sense of distance.


    Noble, abstinent and cold.


    Ning Yuan felt that she was quite lucky to have slept with such a man before!


    He was like a wine that had been brewing for many years. The more he tasted it, the more interesting and dangerous it was.


    So, she could not be greedy!


    Ye Yu turned back and looked at the woman who was holding a doll in her arms. Her hair was draped over her shoulders and covered one side of her face. Her eyes under her long eyshes were a little dazed and her eyshes fluttered slightly. She was beautiful and charming.


    He nced at her gown and his dark eyes darkened.


    ¡°Get in.¡± He said coldly.


    He walked towards the Bentley first.


    After getting into the car, he frowned when he saw that Ning Yuan was standing still. ¡°Why? Are you waiting for Young Master Fang toe back to find you?¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her lips and turned to walk toward his car.


    Compared to Young Master Fang, he seemed to be safer.


    In the car, the doll in his arms was taken away by him.


    He sniffed it and threw it to Assistant Su, who was driving in front. ¡°This thing has been sprayed with medicine. Go and wash it clean.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s expression froze.


    Was the doll drugged?


    Did Young Master Fang do it?


    No wonder she felt a little dizzy.


    Assistant Su passed the doll to the bodyguard behind and got back into the car after giving some instructions.


    Ning Yuan thought of her doll and took out her phone, opening her WeChat QR code. ¡°Assistant Su, let¡¯s add each other on WeChat? When the doll is washed, you can send it to me or I can go to your ce to get it.¡±


    Assistant Su nced at the man in the back row through the rearview mirror. Seeing his sharp and cold face, he said with cold sweat on his forehead, ¡°Miss Ning, His Highness will contact you after you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Your Highness.¡± Ning Yuan did not make things difficult for Assistant Su. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have my phone number? Just send me a message.¡±


    Assistant Su replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Assistant Su knew where Ning Yuan lived. Seeing that he was driving towards her apartment, Ning Yuan said nothing more.


    Ning Yuan leaned against the car window and looked sideways at the bustling night outside.


    Her head was getting heavier and she felt like all of her energy had been sucked away by a giant syringe.


    If he kept pestering her, she might not be able to get rid of him when her limbs were weak.


    The doll had been sprayed with a drug that made her weak all over. Was that person Young Master Fang or someone else?


    Before Ning Yuan could think of anything, her phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Gu Fei, Ning Yuan answered the call.


    ¡°Yuanyuan, I have good news for you. The financial tycoon, Mo Chen, is returning to the country to attend a summit! I wanted to introduce the two of you to each other before and sent him your information. I didn¡¯t expect him to take the initiative to ask me to meet you this time!¡±


    ¡°The two of you can go on a blind date. If it doesn¡¯t work out, it¡¯s fine. You can invite him to the show.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. Mo Chen grew up abroad and his views have long been Westernized. He won¡¯t care about your past. Besides, if you date Mo Chen, you will definitely be able to forget that ONS scumbag as soon as possible!¡±


    Ning Yuan nced at the man from the corner of her eye. He was looking down and lighting a cigarette. Perhaps sensing her gaze, he nced sideways at her.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She did not dare to talk to Gu Fei for too long in the car. ¡°I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    After ending the call, Ning Yuan smelled the smell of tobo in the car. Her stomach felt a little ufortable and she lowered the window a little.


    Ye Yu saw her action and frowned slightly. After a while, he put out the cigarette.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s phone rang.


    Ning Yuan opened it and saw that Gu Fei had sent a photo of the man.


    The man looked to be around 28 to 29 years old. He had soft ck short hair and handsome facial features. He was wearing an iron gray suit and looked mature and steady, with a strong aura.


    When Ning Yuan opened the photo and exited, she identally clicked on the voice message Gu Fei had sent.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he very masculine? I think you like this type of man. Let¡¯s meet at Mosi Restaurant at seven tomorrow night. Also, doll yourself up!¡±


    Gu Fei spoke very quickly. By the time Ning Yuan reacted, Gu Fei¡¯s voice had already spread to every corner of the car.


    Assistant Su, who was driving in front, nced at the back row. He did not know if he was hallucinating, but the atmosphere in the car turned colder.


    How long had Miss Ning been separated from the Second Prince? She was going for a blind date so soon?


    Ning Yuan was also extremely embarrassed. She put her phone into her bag and nced at Ye Yu.


    She subconsciously wanted to exin, but when the words were by her lips, she felt that there was no need to.


    They had already broken up. He probably wouldn¡¯t care who she went on a blind date with, right?


    Besides, he had never really liked her. Even if they had an intimate rtionship, she was the one who seduced him first!


    The car arrived at Ning Yuan¡¯s apartment.


    Ning Yuan thanked him and got out of the car.


    The car sped away the moment she stabilized herself.


    Ning Yuan pressed her heavy temples and stared at the car that was disappearing from her sight, sighing slightly.


    What was she looking forward to?


    Did she expect him to be jealous?


    ¡­.


    In the Bentley.


    Ye Yu received a call from Feng Chen.


    ¡°You finally answered my call. I¡¯m just curious, how much did you give Beauty Ning?¡±


    Hearing Ning Yuan¡¯s name, Ye Yu¡¯s well-defined face tensed, looking sharp and dark. ¡°I didn¡¯t give a single cent.¡±


    ¡°Ah? How is that possible? She won a toy tonight.¡±


    Ye Yu narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re so gossipy, you should be a gossip reporter.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t ask anything anymore.¡± Feeling that something was wrong with Ye Yu, Feng Chen asked in confusion, ¡°Why do I feel that you were dumped by a woman again?¡±

 Chapter 2553: Pregnant Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 2553: Pregnant Exposed</h4>


    The moment Feng Chen finished speaking, the call was hung up by the person on the other end.


    Feng Chen touched the tip of his nose. Tsk, was he right again?


    Assistant Su drove into Crown Pce and looked at the man with a dark expression. He asked carefully, ¡°Your Highness, should I give the washed doll to you or to Miss Ning directly?¡±


    Assistant Su had been with Ye Yu for many years. If he could not see that Ye Yu¡¯s emotions were rted to Ning Yuan, he would be worthy to be the Second Prince¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°For Yuhua International.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­.


    Because her limbs were weak, Ning Yuan fell asleep on the sofa after returning to the apartment.


    When she woke up, it was already the next day.


    She went to the bathroom to take a bath and Ning Yuan asked for leave from Xie Ancheng.


    Thinking of her teddy bear, Ning Yuan sent a message to Assistant Su.


    ¡°Assistant Su, can you send it to me after you¡¯re done washing it?¡±


    After waiting for a long time, there was no reply from Assistant Su.


    After cooking a bowl of noodles and eating some casually, Ning Yuan sat on the sofa in a daze.


    She ced her hands on her still t stomach, her thoughts drifting far away.


    She did not know if spraying medicine on the doll would affect the baby.


    Then, she remembered that she had already booked the surgery this weekend. This child was not fated to be with her!


    Ning Yuan closed her red eyes andy back on the sofa.


    In the afternoon, Gu Fei called.


    ¡°Yuanyuan, have you started preparing?¡±


    ¡°Are you really going?¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Where¡¯s Mo Chen? Didn¡¯t you want to interview him before?¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu, you arranged a blind date. I just want to interview him. It will be very awkward!¡±


    ¡°Are you still thinking about that man from ONS? He didn¡¯t even care that you¡¯re pregnant. He¡¯s such a scumbag. Don¡¯t think about him anymore! Mo Chen is really good. If the two of you like each other, you¡¯ll definitely be a good match!¡±


    ¡°Also, even if he doesn¡¯t like her, with his upbringing and gentlemanliness, he won¡¯t pester her and will leave her with dignity.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told him. Even if you don¡¯t mean it, let him know when we meet!¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go see him.¡±


    ¡°Good luck!¡±


    Ning Yuan changed her clothes, put on light makeup and went to the Mos Western restaurant.


    Getting out of the taxi, Ning Yuan was about to enter the western restaurant when an unknown number called her.


    ¡°Is this Miss Ning?¡± The man on the other end of the call had a deep and maic voice. It was easy to tell that he was a calm and reserved person.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Mo Chen. I¡¯m sorry, I have something urgent to settle. Let¡¯s meet again next time. What do you think?¡±


    Hearing Mo Chen say this, Ning Yuan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mr Mo. You have something urgent to attend to.¡±


    After the call, Ning Yuan was about to return when someone bumped into her shoulder.


    ¡°Ning Yuan?¡±


    Her bag hit the ground and when Ning Yuan bent down to pick it up, Ning Shiyu¡¯s voice sounded above her head.


    Ning Yuan nced at Ning Shiyu with a cold expression. ¡°Why? You can¡¯t even apologize after bumping into someone?¡±


    At the thought of her mother telling her not to provoke Ning Yuan again after she returnedst night, Ning Shiyu was puzzled.


    Ning Yuan was as beautiful as a flower. Those rich men were willing to spend money on her. She did not know what her mother had done to suddenly set Ning Yuan free.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bump into you on purpose. You were the one who was distracted!¡±


    Ning Yuan did not want to say anything more to Ning Shiyu. She picked up her bag, nced at her coldly and got up to leave.


    Looking at Ning Yuan¡¯s cold and indifferent attitude, Ning Shi¡¯s tone was extremely cold.


    She red at Ning Yuan¡¯s back and was about to enter the western restaurant when she suddenly stepped on a small bill.


    Ning Shiyu shook her feet, the paper stuck to her feet and she could not shake it off.


    She had no choice but to pull the paper out from under her feet.


    She was about to throw it away when she saw the name on the list from the corner of her eye.


    Ning Yuan?


    Pregnancy checkup report?


    Ning Shiyu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when she saw Ning Yuan¡¯s pregnancy report.


    Ning Yuan was pregnant!


    And she was four weeks pregnant!


    Was it President Li¡¯s child?


    Ning Shiyu then remembered that President Li seemed to have started a new rtionship with a rich woman a few days ago.


    If Ning Yuan¡¯s pregnancy was exposed, that rich woman would not let Ning Yuan off, right?


    She heard that the rich woman was powerful and even President Li¡¯s deceased wife and father-inw had agreed to them being together. If Ning Yuan came out to make trouble, the scene would be very interesting, right?


    Ning Yuan was now a famous host of the Capital Television Station. Once the scandal was exposed, she would lose her reputation and be despised by everyone!


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan got into the taxi and received a message from Assistant Su.


    ¡°Miss Ning, the doll has been sent to Yuhua International. If you¡¯re in a hurry, you can get it back from Auntie Wang.¡±


    From what Assistant Su said, Ye Yu should not be at Yuhua International.


    Ning Yuan asked the taxi driver to drive to Yuhua International.


    Hearing the doorbell ring, Auntie Wang came over to open the door.


    Seeing Ning Yuan, Auntie Wang weed her in with a smile.


    ¡°Auntie Wang, I¡¯m here to get the teddy bear.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the bedroom upstairs. Miss Ning can go and get it yourself!¡±


    Ning Yuan frowned. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t too good, right?¡±


    Auntie Wang said, ¡°Apart from tidying up the room, I won¡¯t enter His Highness¡¯ bedroom usually.¡±


    When she came in just now, Ning Yuan did not see the car parked in the yard. Ye Yu must not be in the bedroom.


    Ning Yuan went to the master bedroom on the second floor and pushed open the door. Looking at the doll on the wide and soft bed, she walked over.


    After hugging the doll, she did not leave immediately.


    She stood by the bed and looked around the room.


    A trace of sadness shed past her heart.


    Walking into the bathroom, she was slightly surprised to see the towel, toothbrush and cup she had used.


    Not daring to stay any longer, she walked towards the door.


    When she was about to reach the door, she stopped.


    The tall figure leaning against the door was none other than Ye Yu.


    He was wearing a loose and casual set of home clothes. His hair was not carefully styled and was soft on his forehead. He did not look as reserved and mature as usual, but looked young and handsome for his age.


    ¡°Are you at home?¡± Ning Yuan asked hesitantly.


    The man hummed coldly, his cold voice void of any emotions.


    Seeing his cold expression, Ning Yuan did not say anything more.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already got the doll. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    She walked past him and went downstairs.


    Looking at her back, the emotions in Ye Yu¡¯s dark eyes changed.


    His phone vibrated and Ye Yu rejected the call when he saw that it was from Feng Chen.


    A few secondster, he received another screenshot from Feng Chen.


    ¡°Someone just used an alternate ount to reveal that Beauty Ning is pregnant with President Li¡¯s son. Do you still remember President Li? He went on a blind date with Beauty Ning. I heard that he had a rtionship with a rich woman from Chenggong Construction some time ago. That rich woman is especially jealous. Now, it¡¯s revealed on the inte that Beauty Ning is pregnant with President Li¡¯s son. I think she will tear Beauty Ning apart.¡±

 Chapter 2554: Going For Surgery This Weekend

    <h4>Chapter 2554: Going For Surgery This Weekend</h4>


    Ning Yuan did not know that she had be the trending topic on the inte.


    The taxi driver was still waiting for her at the entrance of the vi.


    After saying goodbye to Auntie Wang, she walked toward the taxi.


    She had just opened the door when a slender hand reached over and mmed the door shut.


    Ning Yuan was stunned.


    The driver looked out.


    She could only see the man¡¯s handsome and cold side profile.


    But the cold aura around him could not be ignored.


    ¡°Beauty, are you still leaving?¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She did not turn back and opened the door again.


    But very soon, it was closed again.


    Before Ning Yuan could react, her slender wrist was grabbed by arge hand.


    He pulled her towards the vi.


    The driver looked at this scene in surprise. He did not recognize the man and thought that Ning Yuan was being threatened.


    She was about to call the police when Auntie Wang came out and gave the driver a few notes. ¡°Sir, the couple had a conflict and let them settle it themselves.¡±


    The driver nced at the vi and knew that this was where rich people lived. A small driver like him could not afford to offend them. He said nothing more and drove away.


    Ning Yuan was pulled to the master bedroom on the second floor by the man.


    She used all of her strength to pull her wrist back from hisrge palm.


    A faint red mark appeared on her fair skin.


    Ning Yuan rubbed her wrist and red at the expressionless man with dark eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How did I offend you?¡±


    Ning Yuan liked, feared and looked up to this man. No matter what, he was dangerous to her.


    He was too deep and she could not understand his true thoughts.


    And his pair of dark eyes seemed to be able to see through her heart.


    The man pursed his lips tightly and approached her. Ning Yuan stepped back instinctively and her slender back was pressed against the door frame.


    His dark eyes stared fixedly at her. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s breathing tightened.


    What did he mean?


    After all, she was an anchor of the broadcastingpany. No matter what happened, she would not show it on her face.


    She looked at him with a slight smile. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what the Second Prince means. We¡¯ve already broken up and my matters have nothing to do with you.¡±


    Hearing her words, his lips twitched and he looked at her with a meaningful gaze.


    Under his oppressive and unreadable gaze, Ning Yuan was at a loss. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going back.¡±


    ¡°Are you busy with a blind date?¡±


    There was a trace of mockery in his deep and cold voice.


    Ning Yuan frowned and was a little angry at his attitude. ¡°What I do has nothing to do with the Second Prince.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, a pair of hands reached out from behind her.


    Before she could react, her body was lifted into the air and she was carried horizontally.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart immediately jumped to her throat.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She was thrown onto the wide bed and then the man¡¯s tall body pressed over her.


    He ced his hands on both sides of her head, his dark eyes staring fixedly at her. ¡°Are you still not telling me?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at the cold facial features close to her and her heart beat wildly.


    She had no idea what he wanted her to say.


    Matchmaking?


    She had not seen him tonight, so what was there to say?


    The man¡¯s slender and well-defined hand caressed her waist. Although she was pregnant, her figure had not changed and her waist was still slender and soft.


    Ning Yuan was like a frightened kitten, reaching out to pull the man¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯ve already broken up. It¡¯s not good for you to do this.¡±


    The man brushed away the strands of hair by her cheek, revealing her fair face and beautiful neck. He narrowed his dark eyes and slowly lowered his head, his scarlet lipsnding by her ear. ¡°You asked for it.¡±


    Before Ning Yuan could say anything, she was kissed by him.


    Her breath was filled with the faint smell of tobo and red wine. It did not smell bad, but made her feel a little suffocated.


    Until there was a pain at the corner of her lips and she suddenly sobered up.


    He ced his hand on her abdomen and his low and dangerous voice sounded by her ear. ¡°What¡¯s here?¡±


    Surprise and panic shed in Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes. He¡­


    Only Gu Fei knew about this. Why had he guessed it?


    Ning Yuan¡¯s mind was in a mess. Her long and thick eyshes fluttered and her throat was dry. ¡°I¡­ You¡­¡±


    She, who had always been eloquent, did not know what to say to him.


    He supported his arms and looked down at her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Tell me the truth!¡±


    Although he was still very young, he had grown up in the royal family and because of his cold personality, his dark eyes were like X-rays, making people¡¯s hearts reveal themselves under his gaze.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s slender fingers grabbed the bedsheets under her. She closed her eyes and said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    The man¡¯s firm jaw tightened.


    He got up from her and stood by the bed, his dark eyes pulling at his cor.


    Ning Yuan also got up from the bed quickly and nced at the man with a dark expression. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡±


    His gaze on her darkened.


    ¡°Mine?¡± He suddenly said after some time.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart seemed to be pinched tightly by an invisible hand. She could not breathe and felt a lump in her throat. The hot tears in her eyes seemed like they would burst out in the next second.


    She had not expected him to ask such a question!


    Looking at her slightly pale face and red eyes, he frowned and said, ¡°I remember you taking medicine.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked up, forcing back the tears that were about to fall. She tried to say to him in a calm voice, ¡°I did take the medicine, but the melodramatic thing still happened to me. I bought it at the Ji Shi Hall. It¡¯s selling fake medicine and was investigated some time ago. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can investigate it!¡±


    Without giving him a chance to speak, she took out a miscarriage report from her bag. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to know at first because I didn¡¯t want to add to your burden. I said before that I won¡¯t pester you after breaking up. I didn¡¯t want to get pregnant either. I¡¯ll go to the hospital this weekend to abort it!¡±


    Ye Yu nced at the report in her hand.


    There was no emotion on his handsome face and it was so deep that it made her heart flutter.


    After some time, she heard him say hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯ll get the driver to send you back.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s throat was dry and she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    They were merely lovers and she had never thought of letting him take any responsibility. If she did not have high expectations, she would not be disappointed!


    Ning Yuan opened the door and walked out without looking back.

 Chapter 2555: Does She Want to Be the Princess Consort?

    <h4>Chapter 2555: Does She Want to Be the Princess Consort?</h4>


    In a high-end western restaurant.


    It had not been easy for Feng Chen to find his goddess. Although they were already dating, Feng Chen, who had a lot of experience in rtionships, was like a young and inexperienced boy. He was often at a loss when facing his goddess.


    He had never met such a fairy-like and pure girl.


    She was like a delicate flower, afraid of ruining her beauty.


    Feng Chen was pouring red wine for his goddess when his phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Feng Chen raised his eyebrows.


    Recently, Ye Yu had been focused on work and rarely contacted him.


    Did his earlier message attract his attention?


    ¡°Ling¡¯er, I¡¯m going out to take a call.¡±


    Seeing his goddess nod, Feng Chen walked out of the room with his phone.


    ¡°Brother, you can look at the trending topic yourself. I¡¯m busy having a date with my girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°Come to the clubhouse.¡± The man on the other end of the call said simply.


    ¡°I finally got a girlfriend. Can¡¯t you give me some more time?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t wait if it¡¯ste.¡±


    The call was hung up.


    Feng Chen cursed in his heart. He had a favor to ask of him, why was his attitude like this?


    It was rare for Ye Yu to take the initiative to look for him, so Feng Chen naturally did not want to miss the appointment.


    After informing his goddess, he went to the clubhouse.


    After arriving at the private room where the two of them often met, Feng Chen pushed the door open and went in. Ye Yu was sitting on the sofa, a cigarette between his fingers as he narrowed his eyes and smoked.


    Feng Chen saw that there were several cigarette butts in the ashtray.


    There was a strong smell of tobo in the room.


    Feng Chen sat beside Ye Yu and looked at his expression. Seeming to have understood something, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Beauty Ning is pregnant with your child?¡±


    Ye Yu had already changed into home clothes and was wearing an exquisite ck shirt. He raised his hand that was not holding a cigarette and unbuttoned the first two buttons of his cor, saying in a deep and cold voice, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I?¡±


    Feng Chen took out a cigarette from the cigarette box on the coffee table, lit it and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why were you so careless? Now that she¡¯s pregnant, what do you n to do? I suspect that she was the one who exposed the trending topic today! Does she want you to be responsible for her?¡±


    Feng Chen smacked his lips. ¡°I guessed that she had an ulterior motive when she approached you on purpose in the past. I didn¡¯t expect that woman to have the thought of bing the Princess Consort¡­¡±


    Feng Chen did not believe that Ye Yu could not see through Ning Yuan¡¯s cheap tricks, but he still fell into her trap.


    If the father of Ning Yuan¡¯s child was exposed, his reputation and prestige would be affected!


    The cigarette between Ye Yu¡¯s fingers burned a little. He put the cigarette on the ashtray and flicked it, saying in a deep voice, ¡°No.¡±


    Feng Chen frowned. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to threaten you with the dragon fetus or doesn¡¯t want to be the Princess Consort?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already booked for the abortion surgery this weekend.¡±


    Feng Chen was speechless for a while.


    After a while, he said doubtfully, ¡°Could it be ying hard to get?¡±


    Ye Yu put out the cigarette in the ashtray and said coldly, ¡°Check the ount that exposed her pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Feng Chen knew that Ye Yu knew his boundaries and would not fall for a woman¡¯s tricks easily, so he said nothing more.


    ¡­.


    After Ning Yuan returned to the apartment, she sat on the sofa with the doll in her arms.


    On the way back, she had already seen the trending topic.


    Seeing a certain someone using an alternate ount to post the pregnancy test, she quickly guessed that this was rted to Ning Shiyu.


    Perhaps she had dropped her bag and the pregnancy report had fallen out, so she had not noticed that Ning Shiyu had picked it up.


    She did not expect Ning Shiyu to be stupid enough to suspect President Li.


    If Ye Yu found out about this, she probably did not need to do anything and he would handle it.


    The next day, Ning Yuan went to work at the broadcastingpany.


    She had just arrived at the entrance when several gossip reporters surrounded her.


    ¡°Streamer Ning, I heard that President Li is about to marry Shen Yan. You¡¯re pregnant with President Li¡¯s child now. Are you going to be his mistress?¡±


    ¡°Streamer Ning, you¡¯re twenty years younger than President Li, yet you¡¯re still willing to get pregnant with his child. Did you spend ten million on a toy at the charity banquet because President Li can meet your material needs?¡±


    Ning Shiyu had secretly called the reporters over. Ning Shiyu was sitting in her sports car and when she saw the scene outside, she could not help but smile.


    Although the news of Ning Yuan¡¯s pregnancy was quickly suppressed yesterday, and even Ning Yuan and her pregnancy could not be found, manyizens had already found out about this. Seeing that the trending topic had been removed, many people scolded Ning Yuan and President Li, and some even defended Shen Yan!


    This matter was going to be settled by Shen Yan very soon. Shen Yan was fierce and jealous. Ning Yuan would definitely not have a good life in the future!


    Just as Ning Shiyu was smirking, she saw a luxurious sedan driving over from the corner of her eye.


    The car door opened and a woman in an exquisite suit with her hair tied up neatly got out.


    The woman looked ordinary, but her aura was strong.


    He was in his forties, but he showed the elegance he should have at that age.


    The woman led her bodyguards towards Ning Yuan, who was surrounded by reporters.


    There were peopleing and going in the broadcasting station and many people stopped to watch this scene.


    Hearing the powerful sound of high heels clicking on the floor, several reporters turned around and when they saw Shen Yan, they were excited.


    Shen Yan was here and they would be able to see the drama of the first wife tearing up the mistress. Moreover, the two of them were well-known figures. This scene should be quite exciting!


    Ning Yuan frowned slightly when she saw Shen Yan walking toward her.


    She was a little uncertain and did not know why Shen Yan hade. If she believed the rumors online and really wanted to fight with her, this would be troublesome.


    Shen Yan walked in front of Ning Yuan and reached a hand out to her.


    Several reporters who were about to ask sharp questions all picked up their cameras when they saw this.


    The main wife was about to hit the mistress.


    However, Shen Yan did not raise his hand. After Ning Yuan reached out her hand, they shook hands.


    What was going on?


    Wasn¡¯t he hitting someone? Why did it be shaking hands?


    Shen Yan whispered something in Ning Yuan¡¯s ear, but the reporters did not hear it. They were about to take a step forward when Shen Yan¡¯s sharp gaze swept toward them.


    ¡°Before President Li got together with me, he had already gotten a vasectomy. How could he have gotten Miss Ning pregnant? Besides, Miss Ning is a beautiful career woman. How could she be interested in President Li, who is twenty years older than her?¡±


    ¡°This matter was clearly framed by someone. I saw the pregnancy test results sent by that alternate ount yesterday. There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡± Shen Yan suddenly nced at the sports car hidden behind the tree. ¡°Reporters, why don¡¯t you ask the person in that sports car why he used such a thing to ruin a girl¡¯s reputation?¡±


    Ning Shiyu¡¯s expression changed when she saw several reporters running towards her.


    ¡­


    All the best to the children of the college entrance examination!

 Chapter 2556: He Went to the Hospital With Her

    <h4>Chapter 2556: He Went to the Hospital With Her</h4>


    Ning Shiyu had just started the engine, wanting to leave when a reporter rushed over and blocked the front of the car.


    The other reporters leaned against the car window and aimed their microphones at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re Anchor Ning¡¯s cousin, right? You¡¯re the one who exposed her pregnancy using an alternate ount?¡±


    ¡°May I ask what made you nder your cousin?¡±


    Faced with the aggressive reporters, Ning Shiyu knew that she could not be a mute anymore. If she did not answer, they would write nonsense.


    Then, she would be the target of attack!


    ¡°Dear reporters, I think you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not the one who exposed Ning Yuan¡¯s pregnancy¡­¡±


    Before Ning Shiyu could finish, the reporter who was blocking the front of the car interrupted her. ¡°President Li just posted on Weibo. Hispany¡¯s technician found your private ount. President Li has the evidence and said that he wants to sue you¡­¡±


    Ning Shiyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She took out her phone and saw the well-founded post President Li had posted a few minutes ago.


    A trace of panic appeared in Ning Shiyu¡¯s heart, but she calmed down very quickly. ¡°Even if Ning Yuan is not pregnant with President Li¡¯s child, I definitely didn¡¯t say anything about her pregnancy.¡±


    Afraid that the reporters would not believe her, Ning Shiyu opened her bag, nning to take out the report of Ning Yuan¡¯s pregnancy.


    At this moment, her phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Song Yuling, Ning Shiyu answered the call.


    ¡°Mom, I have something to settle now. I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Song Yuling sounded a little panicked and anxious. ¡°Did you expose Ning Yuan¡¯s pregnancy? Hurry up and post an apology. Don¡¯t provoke Ning Yuan anymore!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re afraid of. I¡¯m not talking nonsense¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you arguing with Mom? If you don¡¯t stop, your father¡¯spany will go bankrupt!¡±


    Ning Shiyu swallowed the words she was about to say.


    Her eyes widened slightly and her lips trembled. ¡°What¡­ happened?¡±


    ¡°Your father just received a call. It¡¯s from thergest partner of the Ning Corporation. He said that if we don¡¯t settle this matter properly, our family will have to suffer!¡±


    ¡°Even if Ning Yuan is pregnant, we can¡¯t afford to offend the man who made her pregnant!¡±


    Ning Shiyu¡¯s mind was nk for a moment. She hung up the phone with a heavy heart and looked at the reporters outside. She said bitterly, ¡°This is indeed my fault. I will post an apology to Ning Yuan.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ning, what happened to make you and your cousin quarrel like this?¡±


    ¡°Do you hate her very much?¡±


    Ning Shiyu rolled up the window and ignored the reporter¡¯s question. She stepped on the elerator and the sports car sped away.


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan looked at Shen Yan beside her and thanked her.


    ¡°I was also entrusted by someone. Besides, Miss Ning has nothing to do with Old Li!¡±


    Shen Yan did not say who had asked her to do it, but Ning Yuan could guess who it was.


    After Shen Yan left, Ning Yuan entered the broadcastingpany.


    When the colleagues in the office saw her, they all stood up for her. ¡°Your cousin is too much. She fabricated the news of you being pregnant and even pulled you and President Li together. If it were me, I would definitely tear her mouth apart.¡±


    Ning Yuan turned on her phone and saw that Ning Shiyu had used her main ount to apologize.


    Ning Yuan ignored Ning Shiyu.


    Theizens who were attacking her all went to attack Ning Shiyu.


    She had even found out how many boyfriends she had had in the past and how she had cheated on him.


    Ning Shiyu was scolded terribly.


    On this matter, Ning Shiyu went for wool and came home shorn.


    After Gu Fei came to the office, she pulled Ning Yuan to the pantry and asked softly, ¡°Does that person know about your pregnancy?¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded, her expression calm. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Seeing Ning Yuan¡¯s expression, Gu Fei seemed to understand something and said with heartache, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want it?¡±


    Ning Yuan thought of Ye Yu¡¯s attitude and nodded. ¡°I can understand him.¡±


    So, she would not be sad or disappointed.


    ¡°Are you really going to abort it?¡±


    Looking at Gu Fei¡¯s sad expression, Ning Yuan burst intoughter. ¡°What are you doing? Why do you look like you¡¯re about to cry?¡±


    ¡°I just feel sorry for you.¡±


    Ning Yuan touched Gu Fei¡¯s face. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s really okay.¡±


    ¡­.


    It was the weekend.


    Ning Yuan woke up early in the morning.


    To be exact, she had not slept wellst night.


    She kept dreaming.


    Although she was already mentally prepared for the surgery, she still felt a little afraid and heavy.


    She caressed her abdomen, apologizing softly to the baby who was still a bean sprout inside.


    After changing her clothes and putting on a mask and hat, Ning Yuan went downstairs.


    A ck Bentley was parked downstairs. Seeing Ning Yuaning down, the driver got out and opened the door.


    Ning Yuan seemed to have thought of something andughed mockingly.


    Was he afraid that she would not go to the hospital for the surgery, so he sent a driver to send her there?


    However, it made sense. She had clearly taken the medicine back then and was even pregnant. No matter how he looked at it, she was quite scheming!


    Ning Yuan bent down, preparing to get into the car.


    But the moment she looked up, she froze for a few seconds.


    She did not expect that the back row was not empty but a tall and cold figure was sitting there.


    Ye Yu!


    He was wearing an exquisite dark-colored shirt and no tie. The top two buttons of his corbones could be seen vaguely. He was looking down at a document and his dark eyes nced at her, probably having heard the sound.


    His eyes were dark and unreadable.


    Ning Yuan pursed her red lips and got into the car.


    Along the way, they did notmunicate. Ning Yuan knew that he was going to the hospital with her.


    After some time, his deep voice broke the silence. ¡°Which doctor did you meet?¡±


    ¡°Dr Liang.¡±


    The man hummed softly, took out his phone and sent a message.


    Ning Yuan did not look at him anymore. She looked out of the window and the heaviness and suffocation in her heart became stronger.


    The car stopped at the VIP parking area of the Royal Hospital. After getting out of the car, an exclusive elevator arrived at the consultation room.


    Before he came, he must have made some arrangements and did not meet anyone along the way.


    But on the second floor, the elevator stopped and Zhou Li and An Rui stood outside.


    Ning Yuan did not expect to meet An Rui again. She avoided her eyes and before she could greet her, the elevator door closed and she walked up.


    An Rui blinked and looked at Zhou Li beside her. ¡°Am I seeing things? Are those Ning Yuan and the Second Prince?¡±


    Zhou Li shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see wrongly.¡±


    Zhou Li was on leave today, but a VIP patient asked him toe over, so An Rui apanied him.


    An Rui thought of Ning Yuan¡¯s evasive gaze and dark expression just now and felt that something was wrong.


    ncing at the elevator that stopped on the third floor, An Rui¡¯s suspicion deepened.


    ¡°I want to go up and see why Ning Yuan came to the hospital.¡±


    Zhou Li nodded gently. ¡°Go.¡±

 Chapter 2557: She Was Taken Out of the Operating Theater

    <h4>Chapter 2557: She Was Taken Out of the Operating Theater</h4>


    An Rui often came to the Royal Hospital and was familiar with the doctors and nurses of the various departments.


    Usually, if there was anything, everyone would tell her enthusiastically.


    However, when she went to the gynecology department on the third floor today and asked the nurse about Ning Yuan, the nurse stammered and refused to say anything.


    The more it was like this, the more An Rui felt that something was wrong.


    She could not find out, so she went downstairs to find her Doctor Zhou.


    Zhou Li was a person who separated public and private matters. However, he could not stand An Rui¡¯s wheedling and could only use his connections to find out why Ning Yuan hade to the hospital.


    ¡°Abortion surgery?¡± An Rui widened her eyes in shock when she heard those words.


    What surprised her even more was that it was signed by the Second Prince.


    An Rui felt that things were quite serious. She walked to the side and called Ye Tian.


    ¡­.


    Before the surgery, the doctor asked Ning Yuan to do an ultrasound scan.


    Ye Yu followed her into the ultrasound room.


    She had not been pregnant for long and the shadow inside looked like a bean sprout.


    Ye Yu stared at theputer screen, his lips pursed tightly and his expression was unreadable, making people unable to see what he was thinking.


    Ning Yuany on the bed and closed her eyes slightly. After Ye Yu left, the doctor¡¯s sincere voice trailed into her ear. ¡°Miss Ning, it¡¯s still the situation I told youst time. Your uterine membrane is thin and it¡¯s not suitable for miscarriage. Otherwise, it will be very difficult to get pregnant in the future.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s long eyshes fluttered slightly, but she did not have much emotional reaction. She only said calmly, ¡°Doctor, we¡¯ll talk about the future in the future. This child came at the wrong time. I¡¯ve already made up my mind not to want it.¡±


    Seeing that Ning Yuan had made up her mind and that the Second Prince hade with her, the doctor roughly understood something and said nothing more.


    Ye Yu went out to smoke.


    When she returned, Ning Yuan was about to enter the operating room.


    Ye Yu took the report from the doctor.


    Aftering to the hospital, Ning Yuan had never looked at him again.


    ¡­.


    After Ye Tian received An Rui¡¯s call, she was extremely shocked.


    But at this critical moment, she could not think too much and told Nan Zhi directly about Ye Yu making Ning Yuan pregnant.


    Only her mother could make the decision.


    After Nan Zhi found out, she rushed to the Royal Hospital with Ye Tian.


    Who did he take the girl for an abortion without saying anything?


    On the way to the hospital, Nan Zhi did not look too good.


    After Ning Yuan was pushed into the operating room, the anesthetist did note over.


    If she had been anesthetized immediately for the surgery, she might not have been so nervous and panicked.


    But after waiting for nearly ten minutes, the anesthetist did note.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart was in a mess and the unknown and panicked emotions in her heart were growing.


    What she did not know was that Nan Zhi and Ye Tian had rushed over from outside the surgery room.


    When the mother and daughter saw the tall, handsome and cold man leaning against the wall, they did not give him a good expression.


    Ye Tian usually respected Ye Yu and did not dare to show her attitude in front of him. But now, she was just short of turning hostile and scolding him.


    Ning Yuan was her university roommate and good friend. It was not like he did not know the situation. How could he get someone pregnant and even bring someone to abort the baby?


    Didn¡¯t he know how harmful abortion was to a girl?


    To think she had always thought that Second Brother was a responsible man!


    Nan Zhi, on the other hand, pushed open the door of the operating room and went in after ncing at Ye Yu coldly.


    Knowing that the Queen hade, the Head and Deputy Head of the Royal Hospital all came.


    Seeing the Second Prince and Little Princess outside the operating room, the Head and Deputy Head looked at each other, not knowing what had happened to alert the important figures in the royal family.


    Ning Yuan heard the sound of the door being pushed open and thought that the anesthetist had arrived. She closed her eyes slightly, waiting for the needle to stab into her.


    ¡°Xiaoning?¡±


    Hearing a gentle voice, Ning Yuan was stunned for a few seconds.


    Opening her eyes, Ning Yuan looked at the elegant woman standing by the operating table and thought that she was hallucinating.


    If not, why did she see the Queen?


    Ning Yuan opened her mouth, her throat slightly hoarse. ¡°Your-Your Majesty?¡±


    Seeing that Ning Yuan had not undergone surgery, Nan Zhi breathed a sigh of relief and helped Ning Yuan up from the operating table.


    ¡°Child, let¡¯s go. Leave this ce with me.¡±


    Ning Yuan did not know why the Queen was here. She was a little confused and before she could react, she was pulled out of the operating room by Nan Zhi.


    ¡°Yuanyuan.¡± Ye Tian saw hering out and walked over quickly.


    Ning Yuan looked at Ye Tian in embarrassment and bit her lip, not knowing how to exin her rtionship with Ye Yu¡­


    She had nned to keep this matter to herself after the surgery, but she did not expect Ye Tian and the Queen to know about it!


    Ning Yuan looked at the man leaning against the wall. He had one hand in his pocket, his face handsome and dark. When he saw hering out, he said nothing.


    Seeing that the Queen and Ye Tian were looking at Ye Yu with dark expressions, Ning Yuan hurriedly exined, ¡°Actually, it has nothing to do with the Second Prince. Don¡¯t misunderstand him¡­¡±


    Nan Zhi frowned, her dignity and aura showing. ¡°Don¡¯t speak for him, Xiao Ning. He has to be responsible for what he did. How dare he bring you to the hospital for surgery?¡±


    Nan Zhi left the hospital with Ning Yuan, who still wanted to exin for Ye Yu.


    Ye Tian followed behind them. When she passed by the silent Ye Yu, she frowned and said, ¡°Second Brother, go back quickly and exin this matter clearly. If Dad finds out, he might break your legs!¡±


    ¡­.


    Feng Chen walked out of the anesthesia room.


    He had deliberately dragged the anesthetist to prevent her from going to the operating room.


    He did not understand why Ye Yu asked him to do this. It was only when the Queen and Ye Tian came that he understood Ye Yu¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want her to abort it, you could have just said it. Why did you have to go through so much trouble! Your mother and sister are going to question you now¡­¡±


    Before Feng Chen could finish, he suddenly seemed to understand something. He looked at Ye Yu in disbelief and raised his voice. ¡°You never thought of letting Ning Yuan do this surgery from the beginning and deliberately let your mother and sister know to protect Ning Yuan?¡±


    After all, Ye Yu had a noble status. Compared to his status, Ning Yuan was too ordinary. If he told his family directly that Ning Yuan was pregnant, he would inevitably be looked down upon!


    In this way, the responsibility and pressure fell on him, while Ning Yuan was the one being protected and harmed!


    Ye Yu took out his slender and well-defined hand from his pocket. He straightened his body and nced at Feng Chen with his dark eyes. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Looking at Ye Yu¡¯s back as he walked toward the elevator, Feng Chen shook his head speechlessly. ¡°Are you nning to marry her by keeping this child?¡±


    Ye Yu entered the elevator, not knowing if he had heard Feng Chen¡¯s words.

 Chapter 2558: Heart Beat Faster

    <h4>Chapter 2558: Heart Beat Faster</h4>


    Ning Yuan was brought to Crown Pce.


    She was nervous and uneasy. Although the Queen and Tiantian did not say anything about her and Ye Yu was the one criticizing her along the way, she still felt embarrassed and panicked.


    She did not expect that the matter would blow up to the point that both the Queen and Tiantian knew about it!


    When they arrived at the pce, Nan Zhi asked about Ning Yuan¡¯s pregnancy. Seeing that she was slender, she went to the kitchen to make tonic.


    Ning Yuan had long heard that the Queen was a gourmet. She would only cook in front of important people.


    Ning Yuan felt ttered.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself.¡±


    ¡°Talk to Tiantian for a while. It¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    After Nan Zhi entered the kitchen, Ning Yuan was pulled to sit on the sofa by Ye Tian.


    Ning Yuan felt embarrassed facing Ye Tian.


    She lowered her thick and long eyshes and said softly, ¡°Tiantian, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ye Tian had been Ning Yuan¡¯s roommate for four years and understood her personality. She was beautiful and had many pursuers, but she was not someone who treated rtionships as child¡¯s y.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me? My second brother made you pregnant and even asked you to miscarry. He¡¯s the one who did you wrong!¡±


    Ning Yuan did not want to hide it from Ye Tian and said with her eyebrows furrowed, ¡°When I approached your second brother, I had the intention of not letting Ning Shiyu snatch him away. I didn¡¯t think about it for long.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to abort this child secretly, but I didn¡¯t expect you to know¡­¡±


    Hearing Ning Yuan¡¯s words, Ye Tian was silent for a while.


    Ning Yuan pursed her lips. ¡°Tiantian, scold me if you want!¡±


    Ye Tian sighed slightly. ¡°Why should I scold you? Do you think I don¡¯t know my second brother¡¯s personality? Even if you took the initiative, who forced a knife on his neck? If he didn¡¯t fall for you, how could you get pregnant?¡±


    Ye Tian and Ye Yu were twins and knew each other¡¯s personalities.


    Ye Yu had been loved by many youngdies since he was young, but he never looked at others. Her mother and she thought that he was not interested in girls. Today, when they found out that he had made Ning Yuan pregnant, they were surprised and happy, but at the same time, they were furious.


    Why was she not willing to take responsibility for getting someone pregnant and even sent her to the hospital for an operation?


    Didn¡¯t he know that abortion surgery was very harmful to a woman¡¯s body?


    Ning Yuan had mixed feelings when she saw Ye Tian speaking on her side. If she had not provoked Ye Yu, she would not be here today, right?


    Actually, he was a restrained and self-controlled man, at least in her heart!


    Ye Tian saw that Ning Yuan was silent and wanted to say something, but a servant¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Ye Tian and Ning Yuan looked back together. Ye Yu was back.


    His handsome face was as cold and indifferent as usual. His dark eyes looked at them the moment they looked over.


    Ning Yuan did not look at him for too long and quickly looked away.


    On the way to the pce, she thought about why the Queen and Tiantian had found out. It must be because Ruirui saw her and went to investigate about her miscarriage¡­


    She really did not do it on purpose. She did not know that Ruirui would be in the hospital!


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart was in a mess. Would Ye Yu suspect that she did it on purpose?


    Ye Tian stood up from the sofa and looked at the handsome and indifferent man. ¡°Second Brother, Mom and I don¡¯t agree to Yuanyuan having a miscarriage.¡±


    Ye Yu walked to the sofa and looked at Ning Yuan, who had her eyes lowered. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and talk.¡±


    Ye Tian did not stop Ye Yu. After all, they were already in the pce. He had to consider if he wanted to do anything bad to Ning Yuan.


    Besides, they needed tomunicate properly!


    Ning Yuan followed Ye Yu to the bedroom on the second floor.


    After Ning Yuan went in, Ye Yu closed the door and leaned his tall body against the door frame. His long fingers tugged at his cor and he looked at Ning Yuan with his dark eyes. ¡°My mother knows. It won¡¯t be easy for you to abort this child.¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her lips tightly and looked down at her t stomach. She frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll exin to the Queenter. I¡¯ve already broken up with you. I can¡¯t keep the child.¡±


    Ye Yu stared at Ning Yuan¡¯s face, not wanting to miss any subtle expressions. He could tell that she was not lying.


    In other words, she had never thought of using this child to get anything.


    Ye Yu looked at her with aplicated gaze.


    Ning Yuan saw that Ye Yu¡¯s expression had tensed up and she frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t want the Queen and Tiantian to know. I don¡¯t know why Ruirui was in the hospital today and happened to meet us¡­¡± She took a few steps closer to the bedroom door and seeing his tall figure standing there, she said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯ll exin to the Queen now. Let me out.¡±


    He did not seem to hear her and his tall body did not move.


    Ning Yuan froze for a few seconds. Helpless, she reached out to pull his arm, wanting to pull him away from the door.


    However, he grabbed her wrist the next second.


    Their posture changed and he threw her against the door, his tall and cold body approaching her.


    He put a hand on the top of her head and looked down at her. ¡°If I exin, they will only think that I betrayed you. When my fatheres back, he might even break my legs!¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s long eyshes fluttered.


    Was it that serious?


    She took a breath. They were close and the fresh and charming masculine scent on his body was close, disturbing her mind. ¡°Then¡­ what should I do?¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s dark eyes were dark and unreadable. ¡°Give birth to it.¡±


    Hearing these words, Ning Yuan¡¯s mind went nk.


    After the nkness, it was full of shock and absurdity.


    ¡°What do you mean? When the child is born, you want him to be an illegitimate child?¡±


    Ye Yu looked at her slightly pale face and lifted her chin with his slender fingers. Their eyes met and his thin lips lifted slightly. ¡°Do you think I will let my child be an illegitimate child?¡±


    Ning Yuan tried to figure out what he meant. Her heart beat faster, but soon calmed down and fell to the bottom.


    There would never be an ending between them!


    ¡°I never thought of marrying you.¡±


    The moment she spoke, the air fell silent.


    He narrowed his dark eyes, not knowing if he was angered by her words or for other reasons. He scoffed, ¡°Did I say I would marry you?¡±


    If other women were pregnant with his child, they would definitely use the child as a bargaining chip to climb up the ranks. But she could not wait to abort the child and cut ties with him!


    Although he did not want to admit it, it was as Feng Chen had said, he had been dumped by her.


    Now, she had clearly said that she did not want to marry him.


    Ye Yu tightened his grip on her chin. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and a b*tch who doesn¡¯t admit it after having fun?¡±


    Ning Yuan blinked, unable to believe that he would say such a thing.

 Chapter 2559: Her Heart Was Shaken

    <h4>Chapter 2559: Her Heart Was Shaken</h4>


    It was not that she did not want to admit it, but she did not have the right!


    His future Princess Consort would definitely be from a rich family with a clean background, and not someone like her who might have inherited mental illness!


    She could not be a stain in his life!


    Ning Yuan opened her mouth, wanting to say something when the man¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded by her ear. ¡°I won¡¯t force you to marry me, but before you give birth to the child, you must be by my side.¡±


    When he said this, there was not much fluctuation of emotions on his handsome face, but his calm and cold voice was strong.


    Ning Yuan looked at the man¡¯s deep dark eyes and felt a little heavy andplicated. ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree for me to go for an abortion surgery?¡±


    ¡°Did I say that?¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°You didn¡¯t, but didn¡¯t you send me to the hospital today?¡±


    ¡°You said that you¡¯re pregnant, so I have to go and see you for a checkup?¡±


    Ning Yuan was stunned.


    In other words, he sent her there today to see her do a routine checkup and not to send her to have an abortion?


    ¡°You¡­¡± Ning Yuan was not stupid and quickly understood that the anesthetist had not entered the operating room for a long time today. The Queen and Tiantian going to the hospital must have been part of his n.


    This man was too scheming.


    ¡°Why¡­ do you want to keep this child?¡± Ning Yuan¡¯s long eyshes fluttered slightly. Looking at his well-defined and perfect handsome face, she asked softly, ¡°Have you fallen for me?¡±


    Hearing her words, a faint smile appeared on Ye Yu¡¯s lips and heughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be narcissistic.¡±


    Actually, she had the right to be narcissistic. She had no makeup on her beautiful face and her beautiful eyes were clear. Under her pretty nose, her red lips were red, making people want to kiss them.


    Ye Yu¡¯s gaze on her darkened and his thin lips came close to her ear, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°I don¡¯t want my legs to be broken.¡±


    Ning Yuan wanted to roll her eyes at him.


    As the Second Prince, could his legs really be broken?


    His lips pressed against her ear and his hot breath sprayed over. She was a little numb and wanted to push him away, but the next second, her hands were grabbed and pressed above her head.


    He started to kiss her ear, then her cheek, then her lips, until her breathing became irregr.


    Ning Yuan could not stand his teasing and her mind was in a mess. Later, her hands moved from pushing his shoulders to wrapping around his neck.


    She only regained her senses when a low sneer sounded. He looked at her with his dark eyes, a trace of mockery in his eyes, as if he was saying, ¡°Is this what you mean by not wanting to marry me?¡±


    Her body was clearly more honest than her mouth.


    Ning Yuan blushed and did not dare to look at him again. She covered her face with her hands and ran toward the bathroom.


    Nan Zhi came to knock on the door.


    Ye Yu went downstairs first.


    When Ning Yuan went downstairs, she heard Nan Zhi scolding Ye Yu.


    ¡°So what if my background is ordinary? Your father never despised me back then!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that a woman is willing to be with you. With your personality, you¡¯re not gentle and considerate. I thought I would only be able to see you get married and have children in my next life¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s lips twitched.


    She did not expect the Queen to be like this in private!


    She did not expect that the Second Prince, who had been scolded by the Queen, had his head lowered and was silent like a primary school student being scolded!


    Seeing Ning Yuaning down, Nan Zhi took a few steps forward and pulled her hand towards the dining room.


    ¡°Xiaoning, stay in the pce for the time being. If my son doesn¡¯t give you an exnation, I won¡¯t let him off!¡±


    Ning Yuan nced at Ye Yu, a pleading look in her eyes.


    Although the Queen and Tiantian were doing well, she felt ufortable staying in the pce!


    Ye Yu called Nan Zhi to the living room. Ning Yuan did not know what he said, but when Nan Zhi entered the dining room again, he did not force her to stay.


    After Ning Yuan ate something, Ye Tian called her to the back garden.


    They chatted for a long time.


    When they left the pce, Nan Zhi and Ye Tian told Ning Yuan to call them anytime if Ye Yu bullied her.


    When Ning Yuan got into the car, her eyes turned red.


    It had been a long time since she had felt like she was being cared for!


    The Queen and Tiantian were much better than she had imagined. They did not me her or look down on her, giving her a warmth and concern she had never felt before!


    They seemed to be looking forward to the arrival of this child!


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart was slightly moved.


    If the child was not an illegitimate child, even if she could not take care of him personally in the future, the child would receive a good education and the royal family would not treat him badly!


    Ning Yuan¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Gu Fei.


    ¡°Yuanyuan, did you do the surgery? Did that scumbag send you there?¡± Gu Fei wanted to apany Ning Yuan, but she received a message from Ning Yuan in the morning saying that the child¡¯s father had sent her to the hospital.


    He did not know if it was because the car was too quiet or Ye Yu¡¯s hearing was too good, but he actually heard the word ¡®scumbag¡¯. His dark eyes nced at Ning Yuan. ¡°Who¡¯s the scumbag?¡±


    Ning Yuan subconsciously covered her phone, afraid that Gu Fei would recognize Ye Yu¡¯s voice.


    However, Gu Fei heard a man speaking and his voice was slightly familiar. She asked Ning Yuan on the other end of the line, ¡°Is he still with you? Get him to answer the call and I¡¯ll scold him for you!¡±


    ¡°Feifei, I didn¡¯t do the surgery.¡±


    Gu Fei was stunned. ¡°At least that scumbag has a conscience. But why does his voice sound a little familiar?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter when I go to work.¡±


    After Ning Yuan hung up, she could clearly feel that the atmosphere in the car had turned colder and more oppressive.


    Ning Yuan thought that he was unhappy when he heard the word ¡®scumbag¡¯. She touched the tip of her nose and exined for Gu Fei, ¡°My friend doesn¡¯t know the situation. You¡¯re not a scumbag.¡±


    Ye Yu snorted. ¡°The friend who introduced you to your blind date?¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless. Why did she see a trace of murderous intent in his eyes?


    ¡°We didn¡¯t get together.¡±


    ¡°Regret?¡±


    Ning Yuan met his oppressive dark eyes andughed dryly. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡­


    The driver drove to Ning Yuan¡¯s apartment.


    Ning Yuan pushed open the door and went upstairs.


    After a few steps, she heard a sound behind her and looked back.


    A man with one hand in his pocket and a cold expression followed.


    Her apartment was a guesthouse and there was no elevator. When he came in, he felt out of ce.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Ye Yu nced at the narrow and dark corridor, disdain in his dark eyes. ¡°Is this a ce where people live?¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless. Wasn¡¯t she human?


    ¡°Go up and collect your things and return to Yuhua International with me.¡±


    Without waiting for Ning Yuan to say anything, he took a step forward, jumped over her and went up the stairs, but soon stopped and reached out a long and well-defined hand to her.

 Chapter 2560: Arrogant Princess

    <h4>Chapter 2560: Arrogant Princess</h4>


    Ning Yuan looked at that slender and beautiful hand and her heart beat faster. She raised her hand and was about to be held by him when she patted his hand and ran past him upstairs.


    His back was light and happy, his ponytail swinging in the air, making him look young and yful.


    She was cold and calm most of the time and rarely acted like a little girl.


    Ye Yu looked at her figure and narrowed his eyes slightly, his thin lips curling into an angle that even he did not notice.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s apartment was not big. Once Ye Yu entered, the space seemed to be even more cramped.


    ¡°Sit on the sofa for a while. I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Ye Yu looked at her with his dark eyes. He had one hand in his pocket and there was a trace of dissatisfaction in his expression. ¡°Go and pack your things.¡±


    Ning Yuan knew how strong and decisive he was, but to be honest, she did not want to move to his ce.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided if I want to keep the child. Let me think about it again.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, the temperature in the air dropped and the surroundings turned cold.


    He took a few steps towards her, his strong and intimidating aura suffocating her.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Ning Yuan furrowed her eyebrows tightly. ¡°I said that I have to consider it. If I stay with you, I won¡¯t be able to calm down at all.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s cold and handsome jaw clenched tightly, his voice low and cold. ¡°You feel safe staying here. If anything happens to my son, will you be responsible?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived here for so long, why wouldn¡¯t it be safe?¡±


    The moment Ning Yuan finished speaking, there was a knock on the door.


    Then, a drunk male voice trailed over. ¡°Host Ning, I know you live here. I¡¯m your neighbor upstairs. I watch your show on time every week. Not only are you professional, you¡¯re also very beautiful¡­¡±


    ¡°Host Ning, to be honest, you often appear in my dreams. Your figure is really good¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s expression changed.


    Looking at the man in front of her whose expression had also changed and a teasing look in his dark eyes, Ning Yuan said with a sullen face, ¡°This is really the first time¡­¡±


    Before Ning Yuan could finish, knocks sounded on the door again.


    ¡°Host Ning, open the door. I¡¯m not a bad person, I¡¯m your super fan¡­¡±


    Before Ning Yuan could react, the man in front of her had already walked toward the door with a dark expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him. He might just be drunk and talking nonsense.¡± Seeing that Ye Yu looked like he wanted to cut him into pieces, Ning Yuan pulled his sleeve and reminded him softly.


    Ye Yu went to the door and pulled it open.


    The man at the door nced at Ye Yu and his body suddenly trembled. ¡°Y-Y-You¡­¡±


    Ye Yu spat out the word coldly.


    The man ran downstairs in fear.


    When they arrived downstairs, there was no trace of drunkenness in the man¡¯s eyes. He walked in front of the two bodyguards in ck and said shakily, ¡°I did as you asked. I won¡¯t tell anyone. Let me go!¡±


    The man was only a little drunk, but he had never disturbed any neighbors. Today, he was stopped by the Second Prince¡¯s bodyguards and asked for his help. He was so scared that his heart was in his throat.


    The bodyguard threw a wad of cash at the man. ¡°If you dare to say anything, the consequences¡­¡± The bodyguard made a gesture of cutting his throat.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Although he did not know why they wanted him to pretend to disturb that anchorwoman, he knew that the more he said, the more mistakes he would make. It was better to remain silent.


    ¡­.


    After the drunk man was scared away by Ye Yu, Ning Yuan felt a little scared.


    Fortunately, Ye Yu was here tonight. If not, it would be a little scary for her to be knocked on the door by a drunk man.


    Faced with the man¡¯s dark eyes, Ning Yuan scratched her head. ¡°I¡­ should go and pack my luggage!¡±


    Ye Yu snorted, as if he was sure that she would leave with him.


    Ning Yuan went into the bedroom angrily.


    Why was she always being controlled by him when she was with him?


    Apart from being tough when they broke up, she seemed to be the one being led by the nose every time they fought!


    Ning Yuan packed her luggage and thought of the clothes still hanging on the balcony. She hurriedly came out of the bedroom.


    The man was standing on the balcony. He had one hand in his pocket and the other was holding his phone to answer the call. He spoke in German and his voice was deep and maic, like the voice of an announcer, sexy and charming.


    He lifted his jaw slightly, his dark eyes staring at the fabric fluttering in the wind on the balcony.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s mind buzzed and her fair ears turned red.


    She strode to the balcony and took the underwear under his dark gaze.


    Seeing her actions, he smirked and looked at her as if to say, ¡°Which part of you have I not seen before?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she hurriedly took her clothes back to the bedroom.


    When he came out of the bedroom again, he had already ended the call.


    He took the suitcase from her and went downstairs.


    Looking at his tall back, Ning Yuan¡¯s heart was slightly moved.


    ¡­.


    The car arrived at Yuhua International Vi.


    Before getting out of the car, Ning Yuan said to the cold and handsome man opposite her, ¡°I want to stay in the guest room.¡±


    In other words, she was not staying in the master bedroom with him.


    Hearing her words, he scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in pregnant women.¡±


    Ning Yuan puffed up her cheeks and exhaled. ¡°Must you say such things?¡±


    The man said expressionlessly, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s throat tightened from his words. She was speechless.


    Before pushing open the door and getting out of the car, Ye Yu said to her coldly, ¡°I¡¯m going abroad tomorrow and will be back in three days. Tell me what you think then.¡±


    ¡°Whether you want to get married or not, you have to keep this child!¡± With that said, she got out of the car.


    Ning Yuan looked at his cold back and frowned.


    To him, the child was important, but she could do whatever she wanted?


    Ning Yuan took a deep breath. She already knew that he did not like her much, so why should she be disappointed?


    Besides, she had a n in her heart. She would leave with the child!


    After adjusting her mood, Ning Yuan got out of the car.


    Seeing Ning Yuaning over, Auntie Wang pulled her into the house enthusiastically.


    ¡°Miss Ning, His Highness rarely came back when you were away. Even when he came back, he was in a bad mood. He cares about you very much.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at the man¡¯s back as he went upstairs and pursed her lips slightly. ¡°I¡¯m back. He¡¯s not in a good mood.¡±


    Auntie Wang patted Ning Yuan¡¯s arm with a smile. ¡°His Highness has been arrogant since he was young. Miss Ning is an anchorwoman and has a sweet tongue. Just coax him more.¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless. Wasn¡¯t a man supposed to coax a woman? Why was it the other way around?


    But thinking about that man¡¯s appearance and temper, he was really a proud little princess!

 Chapter 2561: Her Heart Was Tight

    <h4>Chapter 2561: Her Heart Was Tight</h4>


    In the middle of the night.


    The guest room door was opened from the outside with a key.


    A man with a cold expression walked in.


    Ning Yuan had already fallen asleep. She was wearing a light blue nightdress and her slender body was turned sideways. Her ck hair was spread over the pillow and her face was clean and beautiful.


    Ye Yu sat by the bed and thought of that little bean sprout during the ultrasound scan. He nced at her t stomach.


    His long fingers caressed her abdomen, imagining the scene of the little bean sprout slowly growing up.


    He leaned down and used his other hand to push the woman¡¯s long hair away from her cheek. His thin lips ced a kiss on her forehead.


    Ning Yuan was more sleepy after getting pregnant. In her daze, she felt a mosquito flying over and disturbing her sleep. She raised her hand and pped the mosquito¡¯s face.


    Ye Yu, who had been pped, was speechless.


    The next day, Ye Yu came to attend an academic conference overseas.


    Assistant Su saw the faint red finger mark on his left cheek and could not help asking, ¡°Your Highness, what happened to your face?¡±


    Ye Yu looked at the document expressionlessly. ¡°I shot a mosquito.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re using too much strength. I¡¯ll go get an ice pack. If not, those people will think that you were hit by a woman when we get off the ne!¡±


    Yu Guan nced at Ye Yu, furrowing her eyebrows in deep thought.


    It was obvious that he did not hit the mosquito himself.


    Besides, where did the mosquitoese from?


    ¡­.


    Without Ye Yu in the vi, Ning Yuan felt much more rxed.


    Auntie Wang basically did not interfere with her matters. When she came back from work every day, the food was already prepared.


    Perhaps Ye Yu had instructed that they were all nutritious food and tonics.


    After dinner, Ning Yuan went for a walk in the garden.


    When she returned to her room, her phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Ye Yu, Ning Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Taking a deep breath, she answered the call.


    The man on the other end of the call did not speak and she could vaguely hear his breathing.


    ¡°You drank?¡±


    Hearing her words, the man¡¯s deep voice trailed over. ¡°You know me that well?¡±


    ¡°I can tell from his breathing that he¡¯s not breathing normally.¡±


    He chuckled softly.


    Thatughter seemed toe from the depths of her chest with a maic resonance. Ning Yuan¡¯s beautiful face was slightly red. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°So you like me to this extent.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s face and ears heated up from his words. She said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I can tell even if it¡¯s someone else!¡±


    ¡°Is he referring to your ex-boyfriend?¡±


    Ning Yuan was stunned. Why was he mentioning her ex-boyfriend again?


    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re being weird? Aren¡¯t you my ex-boyfriend?¡±


    The man on the other end of the lineughed coldly. ¡°Are you itching for a beating?¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°I¡¯m scared. If you¡¯ve drunk, I¡¯ll get Assistant Su to prepare a bowl of hangover soup for youter. Good night.¡±


    Without waiting for him to say anything, she hung up.


    Soon, she received a message from him. ¡°Good night.¡±


    Ning Yuany on the bed, her red lips curling up unconsciously.


    ¡­.


    On the third day of Ye Yu¡¯s business trip, Ning Yuan received a call from the cemetery of Wutong Town.


    After the call, Ning Yuan¡¯s face paled.


    After informing Auntie Wang, she borrowed Gu Fei¡¯s car and headed to Wutong Town.


    When she arrived at the cemetery and saw her father¡¯s red tombstone, her heart tightened.


    ¡°Miss Ning, I¡¯m really sorry. When we were patrolling in the morning, we found that someone had sshed red paint on your father¡¯s tombstone.¡± The cemetery keeper looked at Ning Yuan, whose eyes were red and whose hands were clenched into fists as if she was suppressing her emotions. ¡°This ce happens to be a blind spot for surveince cameras, so we didn¡¯t find out who did it.¡±


    ¡°This person is too wicked!¡±


    The dark red paint spread from the tombstone and looked rming.


    Ning Yuan gritted her teeth and stiffened her body, forcing back the tears that were about to fall from her eyes.


    ¡°Miss Ning, we will arrange for someone to clean it up immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°Bring me a bucket of water. I¡¯ll clean it up myself.¡± Ning Yuan took a deep breath and tried to make her voice calm and steady. ¡°Also, I want to see the surveince cameras fromst night until this morning. This ce is surrounded. Even if this area is a blind spot, that person must havee in from the front door.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ning, to be honest, the wall at the back door is broken. Recently, the workers are repairing it. That person must havee in from the back door. The surveince cameras there can only be installed after the wall is repaired.¡±


    Ning Yuan closed her eyes, her emotions unreadable. She nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    The administrator got someone to bring water over. Ning Yuan knelt on the ground and wiped the paint away bit by bit.


    When she was done, it was already afternoon.


    Ning Yuan left the cemetery and went to the supermarket to buy fruits and nutritional supplements.


    When she came out of the supermarket, she met her middle school ssmates, Zhou Ting and Qin Ming.


    ¡°Ning Yuan, you¡¯re back?¡± Zhou Ting smiled when she saw Ning Yuan.


    Ning Yuan had sat with Zhou Ting before and their rtionship was not good. ¡°Yes, I came back to see Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Qin Ming and I are getting married tomorrow and you gave us a red packet in advance. We thought you wouldn¡¯te back.¡± Zhou Ting went forward and grabbed Ning Yuan¡¯s arm. ¡°You gave us such a big red packet. You muste over for dinner tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ning Yuan, you¡¯re not at the ss reunion every year. You muste tomorrow. Many middle school ssmates want to see you!¡± Qin Ming said.


    Qin Ming¡¯s house was not far from his grandmother¡¯s house. When Ning Yuan was not around, Qin Ming would asionally help his grandmother.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Great, then we¡¯ll wait for you toe!¡±


    ¡­.


    The next day.


    Ning Yuan went to the best hotel in Wutong Town to attend Qin Ming and Zhou Ting¡¯s wedding.


    Qin Ming arranged for his middle school ssmates to sit at the same table.


    Seeing Ning Yuan, whom they had not seen for a long time, everyone was very enthusiastic.


    ¡°Ning Yuan, why are you here alone? Where¡¯s Lu Ran?¡± One of the ssmates asked.


    Ning Yuan was about to speak when a sharp voice trailed over. ¡°Ning Yuan has long found a rich man and broke up with Lu Ran. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°Xu Min.¡± Qin Ming walked over and looked at Xu Min, who was ring at Ning Yuan. ¡°We¡¯re all ssmates. Why are you saying this?¡±


    Xu Min threw her chopsticks on the table. ¡°Qin Ming, didn¡¯t you say that Ning Yuan wouldn¡¯t being today? You probably don¡¯t know, but Lu Ran has been detained by that rich man and hasn¡¯te out yet!¡±


    ¡°She relied on that face to let her financier kill anyone she couldn¡¯t stand. You have to be careful! She didn¡¯t even let Lu Ran off, let alone usmoners!¡±


    Ning Yuan frowned and was about to say something when her phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Ye Yu, she answered the call. ¡°I have something on now. I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Before Ning Yuan could say anything, she heard Xu Min say, ¡°In my opinion, that person might be a little richer than Lu Ran, but he¡¯s definitely not as handsome as Lu Ran. He must be a big-bellied old man, right?¡±

 Chapter 2562: He Came

    <h4>Chapter 2562: He Came</h4>


    The moment Xu Min finished speaking, the atmosphere became dead silent.


    The image of Ning Yuan with a bald old man with a big belly appeared in the minds of many students.


    It was blinding!


    On the other hand, Ning Yuan¡¯s expression did not change much. She hung up on Ye Yu, not wanting him to hear those annoying words.


    Her pretty eyes nced at Xu Min. ¡°You¡¯re so good at twisting the facts and spouting nonsense. Why can¡¯t you get Lu Ran¡¯s heart?¡± With that said, sheughed mockingly. ¡°My financier is so capable. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being arrested like Lu Ran?¡±


    Xu Min¡¯s expression changed and she pointed a trembling finger at Ning Yuan. ¡°Y-Y-You¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan really did not want to ruin the wedding atmosphere of the couple. She stood up from the table and looked at Qin Ming behind her. ¡°If I¡¯m here, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to have this meal today. I wish you and Zhou Ting a happy marriage!¡±


    Ning Yuan took her bag and left.


    Qin Ming wanted to ask Ning Yuan to stay, but he was too embarrassed to say anything. He red at Xu Min, who had ruined the atmosphere. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have invited you over!¡±


    Xu Min was furious when she saw Qin Ming defending Ning Yuan. ¡°Qin Ming, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you had a crush on Ning Yuan in junior high!¡±


    When the bride, Zhou Ting, heard this, she scolded Xu Min angrily, ¡°If you speak nonsense again, get out!¡±


    ¡°All of you, protect Ning Yuan. She¡¯s just a vixen who dumped Lu Ran and hooked up with a rich man!¡±


    Hearing Xu Min¡¯s words, the ssmates who were not very close to Ning Yuan in the past believed her words.


    ¡°I saw Ning Yuan¡¯s trending topic on Weibo a while ago. She said that she was pregnant, then said that it was a rumor.¡±


    ¡°For a young girl like her to be able to stand firm in the capital, she must really have a backer!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little too much to dump Lu Ran in order to climb up!¡±


    Ning Yuan had already walked out of the hotel¡¯s banquet hall and did not hear the students¡¯ discussion.


    When she was taking the elevator downstairs, her phone rang again.


    Seeing that it was a call, Ning Yuan rejected it.


    After getting out of the elevator, she lowered her eyes and walked out.


    ¡°Miss Ning.¡± Hearing Ye Yu¡¯s driver¡¯s voice, Ning Yuan looked up in disbelief.


    A dark-colored Bentley was parked in front of the hotel. The driver was standing by the door, looking at her with a smile.


    Ning Yuan blinked, thinking that she was hallucinating.


    She nced at the luxurious sedan with dark tinted windows and her heart suddenly beat faster.


    Was Ye Yu in the car too?


    Ning Yuan took a deep breath. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    As if seeing through Ning Yuan¡¯s thoughts, the driver did not keep her in suspense and said to her gently, ¡°His Highness came back a day earlier. When he found out that you had returned to Wutong Town, he asked me to drive over in the morning.¡±


    So, he was already at the hotel entrance when he called her?


    Ning Yuan felt a lump in her throat and emotions surged in her heart. It was like a small boat floating on the sea suddenly having a direction to sail in.


    Ning Yuan was about to get into the car when Qin Ming¡¯s voice sounded behind her. ¡°Ning Yuan.¡±


    Ning Yuan turned back and looked at Qin Ming, who was striding toward her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you suffer today. If there¡¯s a gathering next time, I won¡¯t invite Xu Min.¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. However, my arrival made your wedding unhappy. I want to apologize to you.¡±


    Qin Ming sighed and was about to say something when Xu Min¡¯s voice trailed over. ¡°Look, am I right? Ning Yuan¡¯s financier came to fetch her. Although he¡¯s not bald, he looks old enough to be her father, right?¡±


    Xu Min and several middle school ssmates came out.


    There were also many people leaning against the railing of the banquet hall, watching the scene downstairs.


    Qin Ming turned around and red at Xu Min. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Qin Ming, I¡¯m not fooling around. I want you to see the true colors of this vixen. As long as she doesn¡¯t let her financier release Lu Ran, I won¡¯t let it go!¡±


    Xu Min walked in front of Ning Yuan and pointed at her nose. ¡°Do you dare say that you don¡¯t know this middle-aged man? Isn¡¯t this luxurious car here to pick you up?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at Xu Min, who had pointed at her time and time again, and her face turned cold. She raised her hand and pped Xu Min.


    The loud p made the surrounding students freeze for a few seconds.


    Ning Yuan looked at Xu Min coldly. Her gaze was not sharp, but Xu Min could not react for a while. ¡°Do you want me to mention that you tried to snatch Lu Ran from me back then and asked him toe to this hotel? He did not like you at that time. Do you think he will like you aftering out of the police station?¡±


    ¡°But a scumbag like him is quitepatible with you. If you have time, why don¡¯t you go find Ning Shiyu and see how she poached Lu Ran from me!¡±


    Xu Min¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Ning Yuan, what right do you have to scold Lu Ran for being a scumbag? Do you think this old man you¡¯re looking for is a good person? At this age, even if he¡¯s not married and has no children, aren¡¯t you still a mistress?¡±


    The driver, who was the scapegoat, reacted and was about to exin when the door was pushed open.


    A tall and cold figure got out of the car.


    The man was wearing an exquisite ck shirt and pants. His ck leather shoes and perfectly ironed pants were the first to be exposed to the public. Before she could see his face, she could feel a strong and fierce aura that was not something an ordinary person could have.


    ¡°What mistress?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s back was facing the car door. Hearing Ye Yu¡¯s deep and cold voice, she quickly turned around. Seeing that he had gotten out of the car, she subconsciously did not want him to be exposed in front of everyone. She took a step forward and shook her head at him, gesturing for him to get back into the car.


    The man did not seem to hear her and his face, which was against the light, was gradually exposed to everyone.


    A handsome and well-defined face, exquisite facial features, tall figure, strong and fierce aura¡­ Who else could it be but the Second Prince that they could only see on TV?


    The students around were in disbelief.


    Xu Min was also speechless for a while. However, she quicklyforted herself that the Second Prince and Ning Yuan¡¯s rtionship was definitely not what she had imagined.


    Ning Yuan was not worthy at all.


    But the next second, Xu Min saw Ye Yu¡¯s slender and well-defined hand on Ning Yuan¡¯s slender shoulder.


    His dark and narrow eyes swept towards Xu Min like a sharp sword. ¡°You¡¯re saying that my woman is the third party?¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s gaze was strong and sharp, with a strong oppression and deterrence that ordinary people could not withstand.


    Xu Min¡¯s throat seemed to be grabbed by an invisible hand. Her mouth opened and closed, but she could not say anything for a long time.


    The moment Ning Yuan¡¯s shoulders were held by Ye Yu, her eyes swelled with tears.


    He was very close to her and she could smell the fresh and mature masculine scent on him, making her heart flutter and warm.


    ¡­

 Chapter 2563: Heartbeat

    <h4>Chapter 2563: Heartbeat</h4>


    Some people were like this. Even though he was still very young, the nobility he had and the aura he exuded made people not dare to be presumptuous or even look into his eyes.


    Ning Yuan noticed that the surrounding students seemed to have been silenced.


    Xu Min clenched her fists tightly, her fingers digging into her palms before she found her voice. ¡°Second Prince, y-you said that Ning Yuan is your woman? But do you know that there are rumors that she¡¯s pregnant?¡±


    Ye Yu raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why? Even if she¡¯s pregnant, she¡¯s mine. Do you have any objections?¡±


    The people around them gasped again.


    Xu Min¡¯s face was pale. If Ning Yuan was pregnant and the child was the Second Prince¡¯s, Ning Yuan would be a phoenix in the future.


    Xu Min bit her lip hard and tasted blood in her teeth. ¡°Then, it seems like Lu Ran being detained was the Second Prince¡¯s doing? Even if you¡¯re a prince, you can¡¯t use your power, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you disregarding human lives? Is this thew of our country?¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, the surrounding air seemed to freeze.


    The ssmates behind Xu Min could not believe that she would say such words. Was she tired of living?


    ¡°Xu Min, shut up!¡± Ning Yuan hated it when people talked bad about Ye Yu. He was the best person in power in her heart and would never abuse his power!


    ¡°Lu Ran deserved to be detained!¡± Ning Yuan took out her phone and copied the recording into her phone. ¡°I had nothing to do with him for a long time, but he tried to rape me. Do you think such a person is innocent?¡±


    Ning Yuan yed the recording.


    The blood drained from Xu Min¡¯s face.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but under Ye Yu¡¯s angry gaze and the disdainful and using gazes of the surrounding students, she could not say anything.


    Ning Yuan was pulled into the car by Ye Yu.


    The car sped away.


    ¡°Xu Min, are you crazy? Do you want to die? Don¡¯t implicate us!¡±


    ¡°I really thought that Ning Yuan had been booked by an old man and even talked about it. You¡¯re really a jinx!¡±


    ¡°No wonder you like Lu Ran. They¡¯re both crazy!¡±


    ¡°Compared to the Second Prince, Lu Ran is the distance between the Earth and the Moon.¡±


    Xu Min¡¯s body turned cold. Thinking of what she had said to the Second Prince, she was terrified.


    ¡­.


    In the Bentley.


    Ning Yuan looked at Xu Min, who had hailed a taxi and was chasing after her, and frowned slightly.


    ¡°What else does she want to do?¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I came to apologize.¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. She¡¯s stubborn and cares about her face. Even if she¡¯s wrong, she won¡¯t bow down so easily.¡±


    Ye Yu raised his hand and ordered the driver to stop the car by the side.


    After a while, Xu Min got out of the car and ran over.


    She knocked on the car window in a hurry. Ning Yuan looked at her pale face and lowered the window.


    She stammered, ¡°Ning Yuan¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her red lips tightly and said nothing.


    Cold sweat broke out on Xu Min¡¯s forehead. She did not dare to look into the car. Seeing that Ning Yuan was silent, she bent down and bowed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I-I was jealous of you. In addition, Lu Ran¡¯s parents said some bad things about you in front of me, so I targeted you. I promise I won¡¯t talk nonsense again!¡±


    Seeing that Xu Min was really afraid, Ning Yuan said with a cold expression, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense in the future or you¡¯ll die.¡±


    Xu Min nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    The car started moving again.


    Ning Yuan looked at the handsome and cold man beside her and could not control her emotions. She covered her wet eyes with her hands and her slender shoulders trembled slightly.


    Noting her strange expression, Ye Yu furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He was about to pull her hand away when she suddenly reached out and hugged his neck.


    She buried her face into his neck. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.¡±


    He froze for a second, but very quickly, hisrge hands wrapped around her slender waist.


    ¡°Your sudden appearance today made me feel safe and dependent. This feeling is like when my father was still alive.¡±


    The man tightened his hold on her waist and his deep voice sounded above her head. ¡°Why? Do you want to call me Daddy?¡±


    Ning Yuan blinked and looked up at him.


    She had just cried and her eyes seemed to have been washed by water. They were clear and bright.


    They stared at each other for a few seconds before she suddenly shouted, ¡°Brother.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s eyes darkened and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Daddy definitely can¡¯t. I¡¯ll call you Brother.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s thin lips pursed into a straight line. He grabbed Ning Yuan¡¯s slender wrist and pulled her onto hisp.


    Ning Yuan grabbed his cor with both hands, his well-defined facial features reflected in her eyes and her heart beat faster.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? You¡¯re like a wolf¡­ Mmh!¡±


    Her unfinished words were blocked by his thin lips.


    Her breath was filled with his refreshing and pleasant smell. When her teeth were pried open, Ning Yuan soon felt suffocated.


    She put her hands on his shoulders and pushed him away. ¡°Wait.¡±


    Looking at her flushed face, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°You haven¡¯t kissed anyone before?¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her lips. ¡°Do you believe me if I say that you¡¯re the only one?¡±


    Ye Yu stared at her for a few seconds before he let out a lowugh. Thatughter seemed toe from his chest, trembling and maic. ¡°You¡¯re just a newbie and you still dare to flirt with me?¡±


    Hearing his words, Ning Yuan was a little angry.


    She seemed to have thought of something and red at him. ¡°Yes, I admit that I have no experience, but you¡¯re so good at it. Apart from me, you have a lot of actualbat experience, right?¡±


    ¡°There are quite a few.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart tightened when she heard this. She clenched her fists and punched his shoulder.


    ¡°Even if you did, can¡¯t you lie to me?¡±


    The man held her clenched fists and gave a faint smile. There was a trace of charm in his handsome and cold face. ¡°I learned it from books and movies after I got together with you.¡±


    This man was noble and handsome. Even when he said such words, he looked serious.


    His gaze was fixed on her, dark and frightening.


    ¡°I only have you.¡± He leaned down, his lips close to her ear, his voice low and hoarse.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    She knew that she could not let herself sink into the depths of despair, but she still could not control her heart.


    The driver drove to Grandma¡¯s house.


    Ning Yuan got out of the car and after taking a few steps forward, she turned back to look at the man in the car. She sped her hands together nervously. ¡°Do you want to go in and see my grandmother?¡±

 Chapter 2564: Her Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 2564: Her Boyfriend</h4>


    Ning Yuan looked at the man in the car nervously.


    Actually, she had already regretted it when she asked him if he wanted to go in and see her grandmother!


    She should not have been so rash.


    The man looked at her with his dark eyes and said nothing, winding up the window.


    Ning Yuan turned around, preparing to enter the house.


    But the next moment, the car door was pushed open.


    Ye Yu and the driver got out of the car at the same time.


    The driver opened the trunk and there were more than a dozen gift boxes inside.


    Ning Yuan nced at him from the corner of her eye and looked at the man with a cold expression suspiciously. ¡°Were you prepared to see my grandmother before you came?¡±


    The man hummed softly.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to bring so many gifts!¡±


    ¡°Not much.¡±


    The driver could not carry it with both hands, so he carried a few boxes himself.


    Ning Yuan looked at the man who was wearing an exquisite shirt and pants, looking out of ce in this shabby yard, and there was an indescribableplicated feeling in her heart.


    She led him and the driver in.


    Ning Yuan heard her grandaunt¡¯s voice from a distance.


    ¡°Our Miaomiao¡¯s fianc¨¦ bought a house in the Capital and said that he will take me there in two days.¡±


    Grandma said, ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s not easy for you to raise Miaomiao.¡±


    Grandaunt said, ¡°Look, some time ago, Miaomiao¡¯s fianc¨¦ even gave me a gold ne and bracelet. I couldn¡¯t reject the children¡¯s filial piety, so I could only wear it every day.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the child to spend money on me, but he said that I raised Miaomiao well, so he should be filial to me.¡±


    ¡°He said that he would bring me overseas for a vacation after I stay in the capital!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the capital in the future. We won¡¯t be able to see each other often anymore. Oh right, I heard that your Xiao Yuan is back?¡±


    Grandma said, ¡°I came back yesterday. Every time Ie back, I bring a lot of things for me.¡±


    Grandaunt said, ¡°If you ask me, your biggest regret in life is not having a granddaughter. There¡¯s still a difference between a granddaughter and a granddaughter. Look at my Miaomiao, she wants to take me to the capital. Your Xiaoyuan didn¡¯t even mention this, right?¡±


    Grandma said, ¡°She mentioned it countless times. I have feelings for this ce and don¡¯t want to leave. Don¡¯t I want to return to my roots when I¡¯m old?¡±


    The grandaunt said, ¡°Does your Xiao Yuan have a boyfriend? If she gets married in the future, I¡¯m afraid she will rarelye back here. After all, you¡¯re just a grandmother. Her focus will be on her own small family in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, our Miaomiao and her fianc¨¦ are sessful in the Capital now. If your Xiao Yuan needs help, you can contact our Miaomiao more!¡±


    ¡°Our Miaomiao is worried that Little Yuan will be like her mother, so she doesn¡¯t dare to be close. But I think your Little Yuan is different from her mother.¡±


    ¡°Grandaunt.¡±


    Ning Yuan walked into the house with a cold expression.


    Seeing that Ning Yuan had returned, the grandaunt sized her up.


    Ever since they were young, Grandaunt had never liked their family.


    Ning Yuan also knew that her grandmother had been criticized and despised because her mother had run away with someone and her father had mental problems.


    Grandma stood up and held Ning Yuan¡¯s hand, giving her a look, indicating that she should not take it to heart.


    ¡°Xiao Yuan, you¡¯re bing more and more beautiful. You¡¯re bing more and more like your mother.¡± The grandaunt sized up Ning Yuan, her smile fake. ¡°Your mother was the number one beauty of Wutong Town back then. Later, a big shot came to town and he was charmed by your mother. Child, you must not imitate your mother¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Grandma could not tolerate others saying anything bad about Ning Yuan and interrupted her aunt sharply. ¡°How many years have you been talking about this? I didn¡¯t teach my daughter well, but my granddaughter will never be like her mother!¡±


    Seeing that her grandmother was angry, her aunt said cautiously, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Xiao Yuan definitely won¡¯t do that.¡± Her aunt looked at Ning Yuan with a smile. ¡°Xiao Yuan, have you found a boyfriend? Do you want me to introduce him to you? There are many young and talented men in town. I¡¯ll introduce you to the best one.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? If your Miaomiao can find someone to work in the Capital, why can¡¯t our Xiao Yuan?¡± Many times, Grandma did not like to argue with people, but if the other party wanted to belittle her Yuanyuan, she could roll up her sleeves and argue with people.


    ¡°Old Sister, I didn¡¯t say that your Xiao Yuan can¡¯t find a job in the Capital. I just heard from Miaomiao that the boys there are arrogant and I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t like families like yours. It¡¯s better to find someone from a small family who knows everything¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan held Grandma¡¯s hand and looked at Grandma with a faint smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I brought an important friend to see Grandma today, so I won¡¯t keep you.¡±


    ¡°You brought your friend over?¡± Grandma patted Ning Yuan¡¯s hand and pretended to scold her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call her in?¡±


    Ning Yuan walked to the door and waved at the man standing in the yard.


    Although she was chased back by Ning Yuan, Grandaunt was a little curious about what friend Ning Yuan would bring back.


    However, she did not think much of it. The friends Ning Yuan brought back were definitely not as outstanding as her Miaomiao.


    Soon, she heard steady and strong footsteps.


    A tall and cold figure appeared in the main room.


    The man was exquisite from head to toe. When she saw his well-defined, handsome and cold face, her eyes widened.


    This man¡¯s appearance and temperament looked many times better than her Miaomiao¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    After Ye Yu came in, he greeted Grandma.


    He nced at the driver. The driver put down the gift box in his hand and introduced it to Grandma. ¡°This is bird¡¯s nest, deer antler, sea cucumber. This is a jade bracelet¡­¡±


    The driver took out the jade bracelet and handed it to Grandma. The color of the jade bracelet was dark and it was obvious that it was high-grade.


    The grandaunt walked over and stared at the jade bracelet, her expression changing several times.


    She nced at the man with an extraordinary aura and gritted her teeth, saying to her grandmother, ¡°Your Xiao Yuan is really lucky.¡± With that said, she left, trembling with anger.


    After the grandaunt left, Grandma looked at Ye Yu.


    Why did this young man look a little familiar?


    Grandma invited Ye Yu and the chauffeur to sit on the sofa in the main room and she pulled Ning Yuan to the kitchen to make tea.


    ¡°Yuanyuan, tell me the truth. Is that man your boyfriend?¡±


    Ning Yuan did not know how to tell her grandmother, so she could only hum vaguely.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were bringing your boyfriend back? I¡¯m not wearing good clothes either. And your grandaunt¡¯s words are really embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I treated everything Grandaunt said as a joke. Besides, didn¡¯t you see that her face was green with anger when she left?¡±


    Grandma thought of her grandaunt¡¯s expression when she left and could not helpughing. ¡°That¡¯s true. Your grandaunt has always been impressive in front of me, but this is the first time she left dejectedly.¡±

 Chapter 2565: Her Decision

    <h4>Chapter 2565: Her Decision</h4>


    After Grandma made the tea, she suddenly thought of something and asked Ning Yuan, ¡°I think that young man looks a little like the Second Prince I saw on TV. Are they rted?¡±


    Ning Yuan did not intend to hide it from her grandmother. ¡°He¡¯s the Second Prince, Ye Yu.¡±


    The teacup in Grandma¡¯s hand almost fell to the ground.


    Ning Yuan took it and put it in her hand.


    Seeing the change in her grandmother¡¯s expression, Ning Yuan said softly, ¡°Grandma, just treat him as an ordinary junior. Actually, he looks cold and unapproachable on TV, but he treats me well in private.¡±


    Looking at Ning Yuan, who had a feminine expression when mentioning Ye Yu, Grandma frowned slightly.


    ¡°Go out and entertain the guests first. Don¡¯t neglect them.¡±


    Grandma weed Ye Yu warmly. When she learned that Ning Yuan and him had not eaten lunch, she went to the kitchen to cook.


    Ning Yuan had grown up with her grandmother and could naturally sense her emotions.


    Although Grandma was smiling, she was probably not very happy.


    She treated Ye Yu like a grand guest.


    Ning Yuan concluded that Grandma did not agree with her being with Ye Yu.


    After dinner, Grandma asked Ning Yuan to clean up the dishes while she and Ye Yu went to the main room.


    When Ning Yuan came out after washing the dishes, Ye Yu was already gone. The things he had brought with him in the main room were also gone.


    ¡°Grandma, did you ask him to take back the gift he gave you?¡±


    Grandma nced at Ning Yuan, walked to the door and closed it.


    ¡°Yuanyuan, you¡¯re an adult. I won¡¯t stop you from doing anything, but your boyfriend¡¯s family background is too prominent.¡±


    Grandma pulled Ning Yuan to sit beside her, her eyes red. ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandma say that you don¡¯t deserve to be with a rich family? But does he know about our family¡¯s situation? What if one day, he betrays you and hurts you? What if you get provoked?¡±


    Grandma held Ning Yuan¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with heartache. ¡°Grandma hopes that you can find someone on par with you. Even if your family background is a little ordinary, I just need to dote on you!¡±


    ¡°Why must it be the Second Prince?¡±


    Ning Yuan could understand her grandmother¡¯s concerns.


    She pressed her forehead against her grandmother¡¯s palm and said softly, ¡°After I found out about my situation, I broke up with him once. I also advised myself not to fall in love and be addicted, but I couldn¡¯t control my heart.¡±


    Grandma cupped Ning Yuan¡¯s face and made her look up. ¡°Yuanyuan, Grandma already knows that your father¡¯s tombstone was sshed with red paint yesterday. Do you think it has nothing to do with him?¡±


    Ning Yuan opened her mouth, wanting to say that it was alright, but the words could note out.


    It definitely had nothing to do with him, but because she had gotten back together with him, some people might be jealous.


    Grandma wiped the tears from the corner of Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°As long as you¡¯re with him, I¡¯m afraid such things will happen in the future.¡±


    ¡°Listen to Grandma and cut it off with him. It¡¯s better to get it over with!¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Grandma reached out her hand to Ning Yuan. ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    Ning Yuan could not bear to see her grandmother suffer and handed her phone to her obediently.


    Grandma turned off Ning Yuan¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Think about it carefully tonight. If you still want to be with him, Grandma won¡¯t force you. After all, you¡¯re an adult.¡±


    ¡­.


    On the way back to the hotel, the atmosphere in the car dropped to a freezing point.


    The driver looked carefully at the man in the back seat through the rearview mirror.


    This was probably the first time the Second Prince had been despised by others.


    Although the Old Madam did not say anything mean, her attitude was clear by returning all the gifts.


    Ye Yu took out a cigarette from the cigarette box and bit it between his lips. When he lowered his head to light the cigarette, his face looked deep and fierce under the green me.


    ¡°Your Highness, I actually think that the olddy is worried that Miss Ning will be hurt if she¡¯s with you. It¡¯s not that you have any bad intentions!¡±


    Ye Yu narrowed his deep eyes and exhaled a mouthful of smoke slowly. How could he not understand Ning Yuan¡¯s grandmother¡¯s thoughts? From her point of view, it was understandable!


    Back at the hotel, Ye Yu stood in front of the French windows and called Ning Yuan.


    Her phone was turned off.


    ¡­.


    The next morning, Grandma went out to buy groceries with a basket.


    She knew that Ning Yuan did not sleep wellst night and only fell asleep at four in the morning.


    Grandma went out quietly. As soon as she walked out of the yard, she saw a tall figure standing outside.


    Ye Yu was wearing a white shirt and was not as neat as usual. His sleeves were rolled up, revealing his firm and muscr forearms.


    Seeing Grandmaing out, he went forward to her.


    Grandma looked at Ye Yu, who was young but exuded a stable and reserved aura. She nodded at him and walked forward without saying anything.


    It took more than ten minutes to walk to the market. Ye Yu put on a mask and followed behind his grandmother.


    The market in town could not bepared to the big city. It was rather dirty and messy. Grandma circled around and Ye Yu followed behind her.


    Seeing that she had bought too many vegetables, he took the initiative to help him carry the basket. He did not find it dirty and dirty, nor did he urge her. He looked different from the descendants of noble families.


    After buying the groceries, the two of them returned to the courtyard one after another.


    Grandma did not invite Ye Yu into the house and Ye Yu handed the basket to Grandma.


    When Ning Yuan woke up, Grandma had already made breakfast.


    The weather had been unpredictable recently. It was still sunny just now, but it was starting to drizzle.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s stomach felt a little ufortable. She ate a few mouthfuls of porridge and retched when she was eating the poached egg.


    Grandma saw that Ning Yuan¡¯s face was slightly pale from vomiting. She put down her chopsticks and looked at Ning Yuan in confusion. ¡°Yuanyuan, are you hiding something from Grandma?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at her grandmother¡¯s serious gaze and sat up straight. She held her grandmother¡¯s hand and admitted, ¡°I did hide something from you.¡±


    She pulled her grandmother¡¯s hand to her abdomen. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Hearing Ning Yuan¡¯s words, Grandma looked at Ning Yuan for a while.


    ¡°Grandma, I thought about it for a long timest night. I don¡¯t want to abort the child. I want to give birth to him and let him raise me. Even if we don¡¯t get together in the future, I won¡¯t regret this decision!¡±


    Grandma¡¯s eyes turned red and her old face was tense. She poked Ning Yuan¡¯s forehead with trembling fingers. ¡°You silly child! Does he know that you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded.


    ¡°Call him in.¡±


    Ning Yuan was stunned.


    ¡°He came so early in the morning. If I¡¯m not wrong, he should still be outside.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at the rainwater dripping on the bluestone floor outside. When she regained her senses, she stood up and rushed out.


    ¡°Give me an umbre.¡±


    Ning Yuan went back into the house, took an umbre, and strode out.


    Looking at her hurried figure, Grandma sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 2566: The Future Princess Consort

    <h4>Chapter 2566: The Future Princess Consort</h4>


    Ning Yuan walked out of the yard and looked at the tall man standing outside, a lump in her throat.


    The drizzle had already drenched the man¡¯s broad shoulders. He had both hands in his pockets, his dark eyes looking into the distance. His side profile was sharp and cold, and he was as quiet as a stone statue. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Ning Yuan jogged toward him.


    She raised the umbre high above his head.


    He looked sideways at her.


    Their eyes met and her eyes turned red.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He asked with a chuckle.


    Ning Yuan red at him with a straight face. ¡°Why are you standing here? If my grandmother doesn¡¯t let you in, will you keep standing here?¡±


    Ye Yu took the umbre from her and held it above their heads. He nced at the town that was covered by the rain. ¡°I haven¡¯t stopped to rx for many years and suddenly feel that the scenery here is different.¡±


    Ning Yuan was still feeling touched. She did not expect this man to not feel aggrieved standing here and was even in the mood to admire the scenery. She red at him speechlessly. ¡°Then continue to stand here and admire!¡±


    Ning Yuan turned to leave.


    The next second, he grabbed her slender and fair hand.


    She struggled a few times but could not break free, so she let him hold her.


    They only let go when they were about to reach the main room.


    Grandma had already brought another bowl and chopsticks over. Seeing that Ye Yu¡¯s pants were slightly wet, she said to Ning Yuan, ¡°Take the Second Prince to wipe it!¡±


    Ning Yuan nced at Ye Yu, gesturing for him to go to her room.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s room was not big. The decor and furniture were a little old, but it was very warm.


    There were many dolls by the bed. Seeing Ye Yu¡¯s gaze on them, Ning Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Grandma made those for me when I was young.¡±


    Ning Yuan took a clean towel from the cab and walked up to Ye Yu, wiping his short ck hair.


    They were close and she could smell the fresh and pleasant masculine scent on him. She raised her hands and grabbed the cor of his shirt. ¡°Take off your clothes. I¡¯ll dry it for you.¡±


    With that said, Ning Yuan went to get the hairdryer.


    But before she could turn around, something tightened around her waist.


    The man pulled her into his arms, lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    His mature and charming scent filled her mouth and Ning Yuan¡¯s long eyshes fluttered nonstop.


    Finding the chance to speak, she pushed his shoulder. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Grandma will see?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who seduced me first?¡± He raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°When did I?¡±


    ¡°Who asked me to take off my clothes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll catch a cold in your wet clothes.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Looking at his unreadable expression, Ning Yuan was embarrassed. ¡°If you want to wear it, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    He let go of her slender waist and unbuttoned his shirt one by one.


    Ning Yuan turned her back and did not look at him.


    He handed her the wet shirt and after she took it, she went into the bathroom.


    After drying her clothes, Ning Yuan took them out.


    Ye Yu sat by the bed with an old cardboard box at his feet.


    There were stacks of letters in the cardboard box. Seeing this, Ning Yuan walked over quickly. ¡°Why did you take out the things under the bed?¡±


    Ye Yu narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°These are all love letters you received?¡±


    Ning Yuan had indeed received it. When she came back a while ago, she had tidied up her old belongings and found a box of love letters. She had received them when she was in school.


    Ning Yuan handed him the shirt. ¡°You should have received more than me when you were in school.¡±


    The man snorted. ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Your Highness is a charmer.¡±


    Ye Yu stood up and his tall body approached Ning Yuan. He was not wearing a shirt and his firm and muscr chest and abdominal muscles were exposed. Ning Yuan was forced to step back. ¡°Can you put on your clothes beforeing over?¡±


    ¡°Why are you blushing? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±


    Ning Yuan ignored him. Anyway, he could say things that would make people blush with a serious expression. She opened his shirt and put it on for him.


    He really opened his arms and did not move his fingers, letting her put them on for him and button them up one by one.


    When she was buttoning thest button, Ning Yuan suddenly realized that even if they were just interacting normally, he could still make her blush and her heart beat faster.


    She probably cared and liked him more than she had imagined!


    In the past few days, she had thought about many things. Since she had already decided to keep the child, she did not want anything to happen to the child during this period.


    She did not want to be in a bad mood.


    Some things had to be resolved.


    ¡°Actually, I came back the day before because someone sshed red paint on my father¡¯s tombstone.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Yu frowned and his cold aura appeared. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I did, but I can¡¯t find out who did it. I have a guess in my heart.¡± Ning Yuan looked up, her beautiful eyes meeting his dark ones. ¡°Can you believe me once?¡±


    Ye Yu pursed his lips into a straight line. ¡°When did I not believe you?¡±


    ¡°You just have to cooperate with me. You don¡¯t have to investigate on my behalf. If I¡¯m wrong, you can help me.¡±


    Ye Yu knew that she was not just a pretty face. She had her own thoughts and opinions. He looked at her deeply and said nothing, nodding silently.


    After breakfast, Grandma called Ye Yu aside and talked to him for a while.


    Ning Yuan stood in the main room, wanting to eavesdrop but not daring to. She paced back and forth uneasily.


    After about half an hour, Ye Yu came out.


    Ning Yuan looked at him with no fluctuation of emotions. He was still unfathomable.


    Ning Yuan went forward and blinked at Ye Yu. ¡°My Grandma didn¡¯t say anything, right? Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll exin to Grandma after giving birth.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s originally calm face darkened.


    His deep ck eyes looked at Ning Yuan like a sharp sword. ¡°What¡¯s the exnation?¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless.


    Before returning to the capital, Ning Yuan hugged her grandmother¡¯s arm, reluctance in her eyes. ¡°Grandma, are you really not going to the capital with me?¡±


    Grandma shook her head. ¡°This is Grandma¡¯s roots and I don¡¯t want to go anywhere. I was worried when you were in the capital, but with Xiao Ye taking care of you in the future, I can rest assured.¡±


    Seeing the change in Grandma¡¯s attitude, Ning Yuan was a little curious. ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you think that I wasn¡¯t worthy of him?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m really happy that you found such a good boyfriend. I thought that children from prestigious families would treat rtionships as child¡¯s y, but after talking to him, I realized that he¡¯s different. He said that he doesn¡¯t have the time to y with women¡¯s feelings and has always treated you as his future Princess Consort.¡±

 Chapter 2567: Ripples in Her Heart

    <h4>Chapter 2567: Ripples in Her Heart</h4>


    Ning Yuan took Ye Yu¡¯s car back.


    Ye Yu asked the driver to drive Gu Fei¡¯s car back for her.


    Ye Yu drove personally while Ning Yuan sat in the front passenger seat.


    Grandma¡¯s words kept reying in her mind.


    He treated her as the future Princess Consort!


    He had never said such things to her and she had always thought that he did not care about her.


    Ning Yuan nced at his well-defined side profile. After looking away, she looked back again after a few seconds.


    This time, Ye Yu looked at her.


    Their eyes met.


    Ning Yuan felt a little guilty and embarrassed being caught by him.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s red lips curled up slightly. ¡°I think you¡¯re handsome.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. I¡¯ve known it since I was young,¡± he replied seriously.


    Ning Yuan was amused by his serious and narcissistic appearance. ¡°I think you¡¯re the most handsome man in the world.¡±


    Ye Yu looked at the admiration in Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes and his thin and strong jawline tensed slightly. ¡°Exaggerated.¡±


    ¡°Beauty is in the eye of the beholder!¡±


    Ye Yu said nothing more, but his lips curled up slightly. When Ning Yuan looked at him again, she found that his ears under his short hair were slightly red.


    She seemed to have discovered a new world.


    Was this person shy from her praise?


    What kind of person was the Second Prince? Why was he so shy?


    Ning Yuan wanted to look at him again when he suddenly reached out his hand from the steering wheel and covered her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my driving.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes that were covered by him curved into slits. She pulled his hand and blew lightly at his palm.


    Ye Yu froze, his lips pursed tightly and his sexy Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.


    ¡°Do you still want me to drive?¡± There was a trace of danger in his low and hoarse voice.


    Ning Yuan let go of his hand with a bright smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drive Gu Fei¡¯s car next time. There are sports cars and sedans in the garage. Pick one and I¡¯ll get Assistant Su to transfer it to your name.¡±


    Ning Yuan was about to say something when she heard him say coldly and domineeringly, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to refuse. My woman doesn¡¯t even have a car. Wouldn¡¯t she be a joke if word got out?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at his strong and unbelievably handsome appearance and her heart could not help but ripple.


    ¡­.


    After returning to the capital, Ning Yuan was busy with work for a few days.


    Although Ye Yu was domineering, he was not tyrannical and would not force her to stay in the vi to rest.


    She should continue working and live the way she wanted. He did his best to give her freedom.


    After work that day, Ning Yuan called Auntie Wang and said that she was not going back for dinner. She drove to the office.


    Although it was not her first timeing to the office, she came this time as Ye Yu¡¯s girlfriend.


    Her mood waspletely different from before.


    The guard did not stop her. After registering at the office, the front desk receptionist said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll call the higher-ups.¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the receptionist finished her call, she told Ning Yuan, ¡°His Highness is in a meeting. It might take more than an hour.¡±


    ¡°Then can I go up and wait for him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. Secretary Yu¡¯s assistant said that he will only reply to you after His Highness finishes his meeting.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    Ning Yuan waited for an hour, but Ye Yu did note. Instead, Yu Guan came.


    Yu Guan called Ning Yuan aside and looked at her with a frown. ¡°You have to know your boundaries even if you¡¯re fooling around. This is where His Highness works. Why are you here?¡±


    Ning Yuan smirked, her smile bright and charming. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going back with him!¡±


    Yu Guan looked at Ning Yuan with aplicated expression.


    This vixen was really like a sticky candy that he could not shake off.


    Yu Guan was about to say something when Assistant Su, who had received Ning Yuan¡¯s message, came over. ¡°Miss Ning, His Highness has finished his meeting. Pleasee up with me.¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled and gave Yu Guan a meaningful look. ¡°Secretary Yu, His Highness asked me to go up. Can I go up now?¡±


    Yu Guan said with a smile that did not reach her eyes, ¡°Go up! After all, Miss Ning is very capable and is about to climb up the ranks with the help of the Dragon Fetus. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to call you Princess Consort when I see you in the future.¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that day.¡±


    Yu Guan watched as Ning Yuan followed Assistant Su into the exclusive elevator. Her smiling face darkened and her eyes seemed to be covered with a thick haze.


    She never believed that the royal family would let a woman like Ning Yuan into their family.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be the biggest joke in the world?


    ¡­.


    When Yu Guan returned to the secretary¡¯s office, her assistant was crying and tidying up the things on the table.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When the assistant saw Yu Guan, she said with red eyes, ¡°Assistant Su just came to say that I was fired.¡±


    Yu Guan was shocked.


    ¡°What reason?¡± Although she had already guessed it, Yu Guan still could not believe that Ye Yu could not differentiate between work and private matters.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask that Miss Ning toe up. Sister Yu, you¡¯re right. His Highness has been bewitched by that vixen.¡±


    Yu Guan¡¯s expression darkened and she patted the assistant¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go find His Highness.¡±


    Yu Guan walked to the door of the Second Prince¡¯s office and was about to knock when she found that the door was not closed tightly. Through the gap, she saw Ning Yuan sitting on Ye Yu¡¯sp, her hands around his neck, pecking his firm and cold chin.


    On the other hand, the man, who had always been cold and serious and cared about his image, let the woman do whatever she wanted without caring about impact.


    Yu Guan was about to push open the door to remind them when she heard Ning Yuan¡¯s coquettish voice. ¡°Room 1092 in the bamboo forest in the south of the city is the first house my parents bought in the capital. There are memories of when I was young in it. Although it was soldter, I heard that the buyer owed a debt and that the suite was confiscated by the court. It will be auctioned soon.¡±


    ¡°I really want to buy that house back. Can you get Assistant Su to help me do this?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re too good to me.¡±


    Seeing Ning Yuan shamelessly peck Ye Yu¡¯s lips twice, Yu Guan left with a dark expression.


    Back in the secretary¡¯s office, he said to the assistant whose eyes were red, ¡°You have rtives in court, right?¡±


    The assistant nodded.


    ¡°Help me do something. Once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll plead with His Highness to let you stay and continue working.¡±


    ¡°Sister Yu, tell me. As long as I can do it, I will definitely do it for you.¡±


    ¡­.


    After Yu Guan left the office, Ning Yuan quickly stood up from Ye Yu¡¯sp.


    Ye Yu looked at her change of expression and his eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°Are you testing Yu Guan? Do you suspect that she was the one who painted your father¡¯s tombstone?¡±


    Ning Yuan knew that Ye Yu trusted Yu Guan. If there was no direct evidence, it was unrealistic for him to believe that Yu Guan was behind it.


    But this time, she would let Yu Guan show her true colors!

 Chapter 2568: Stirring Her Heart

    <h4>Chapter 2568: Stirring Her Heart</h4>


    Monday morning.


    Yu Guan went to the office and watched as Assistant Su drove away with the document file.


    Yu Guan sent a message to her assistant, her lips curling up unconsciously.


    The more that vixen Ning Yuan wanted something, the more she would make her unable to get it.


    After a day of work, Yu Guan received a message from her assistant.


    Room 1092 in the bamboo forest in the south of the city had been taken.


    Ye Yu had gone to the neighboring city for an inspection this morning and would only return in two days.


    What choice would she make if she used the bamboo forest to negotiate with Ning Yuan?


    Yu Guan drove to the bamboo forest.


    From afar, she saw a slender figure at the entrance of the bamboo forest.


    Ning Yuan.


    Yu Guan did not get out of the car but made a call.


    She quietly admired Ning Yuan¡¯s sad appearance for nearly ten minutes in the car.


    Yu Guan pushed open the door and got out.


    As she got closer, she saw the dazed and sad expression on Ning Yuan¡¯s face.


    The sadder she was, the happier Yu Guan was.


    Perhaps feeling her gaze, Ning Yuan slowly turned back and their eyes met.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she greeted Yu Guan with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Miss Yu, why are you here?¡±


    Yu Guan stared at Ning Yuan¡¯s depressed face for a while, her lips curling up slightly. ¡°Everyone cherishes the old, especially ces with childhood memories.¡±


    ¡°How did Miss Yu know that there are memories of my childhood here?¡±


    Yu Guan clearly did not want to talk to Ning Yuan anymore. The two of them had fought more than once and they understood each other¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Miss Ning, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. I¡¯ve already bought this house.¡±


    Ning Yuan widened her eyes slightly, looking extremely surprised.


    ¡°Why did Miss Yu do this?¡±


    Yu Guan looked at Ning Yuan¡¯s expression and said with a cold expression, ¡°Miss Ning, I thought you had thought it through after talking to youst time. I didn¡¯t expect you to make aeback.¡±


    Ning Yuan smirked lightly. ¡°If I make aeback and anger you, will you get someone to ssh paint on my father¡¯s tombstone and buy the house with my memories?¡±


    Yu Guan did not deny or admit it.


    She had always looked down on Ning Yuan and felt that such a woman was not presentable.


    ¡°If you want this house, I can transfer it to you. But you have to leave the Second Prince.¡±


    Ning Yuan sighed. ¡°But he didn¡¯t let me leave. I returned to Wutong Town and he chased after me.¡±


    Hearing Ning Yuan¡¯s words, Yu Guan¡¯s expression darkened and her eyes turned cold. ¡°The Second Prince was only charmed by you for a moment. As long as you leave him for a period of time, he will be able to get back on track!¡±


    ¡°Miss Yu, who are you to make decisions for the Second Prince¡¯s life? To be honest, the Queen doesn¡¯t think that I¡¯m not worthy of the Second Prince. What are you forcing me to do all day? Do you think he will look at you again if you chase me away?¡±


    In the past, Ning Yuan respected Yu Guan as Principal Yu¡¯s daughter and had given in to her several times, but she had not taken it to heart. She had not expected this woman to be worse and cross the line!


    ¡°As expected, your aura is different now that you¡¯re pregnant with a dragon.¡± Yu Guan looked at Ning Yuan mockingly, as if she was looking at a lowly woman who had risen through the ranks because of her stomach. ¡°Your background is not equal to the Second Prince. You don¡¯t have your family to support you and will be bullied often in the future.¡±


    ¡°You have to bear all the consequences of forcefully taking a man who doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    Yu Guan pped her hands and the sound of an excavator suddenly came from not far away.


    Ning Yuan turned back and saw two excavators driving over. She frowned. ¡°Yu Guan, do you want to tear the house down?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ning, I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it.¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her red lips tightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Second Prince will know your true colors?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for his own good!¡±


    ¡°For my own good?¡± Suddenly, a deep and cold voice sounded.


    Yu Guan looked up and her eyes widened slightly when she saw the man walking out of the house.


    ¡°Your Highness, didn¡¯t you go to the neighboring city?¡±


    Ye Yu looked at Yu Guan coldly, his face sharp and his jaw clenched tightly. ¡°Who asked you to interfere in my matters with Ning Yuan?¡±


    Yu Guan looked at the dignified man with sharp eyes and her heart trembled.


    ¡°When women appeared around you in the past, I was the one who helped you clean them up. You allowed it.¡±


    ¡°Secretary Yu, with your eyesight, can¡¯t you see that Ning Yuan is different from other women?¡±


    Hearing Ye Yu¡¯s words, Ning Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Her ears that were covered by her long hair turned slightly red.


    Why was this man so charming when he was serious and dignified?


    Yu Guan was in a different mood from Ning Yuan. She had never seen Ye Yu speak so sharply, at least not to her.


    She knew that he only treated her as his teacher¡¯s daughter, as his colleague and friend, but she could not control her heart!


    She had liked him for many years!


    ¡°Ning Yuan did all she could to climb into your bed. She wanted to use you to climb up the ranks. Her family background is not good and she doesn¡¯t deserve you in any way. Your Highness, you can¡¯t be blinded by her!¡±


    Ye Yu furrowed his eyebrows. In the past, he had saved a lot of trouble when Yu Guan was able to help him clean up the women around him. He was very supportive of her working ability.


    But she did not expect that his indulgence would make her change her mind.


    ¡°Secretary Yu, you have to understand that without my indulgence, how could she have climbed into my bed?¡±


    Yu Guan took a step back with red eyes.


    The blood drained from her face and she paled a little.


    Yes, if he was unwilling, who could force him to do anything?


    But, did he really fall for Ning Yuan?


    ¡°When I allowed you to help me clean up the women around me in the past, I only allowed you to use legitimate methods and not these sinister ones.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s gaze was sharp and he had the strong aura of a superior. ¡°Go to the office to pack your things and reflect on yourself at home.¡±


    ¡°Also, apologize to Ning Yuan.¡±


    Yu Guan trembled. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize to her. I did everything for you!¡±


    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t appear in front of me again.¡± Ye Yu walked forward and grabbed Ning Yuan¡¯s hand, leading her to her car.


    Yu Guan looked at their sped hands and her tears fell. She shouted at Ye Yu¡¯s back, ¡°Do you think she really likes you? Do you know how she forgave you thest time she broke up with you? Does she dare to tell you her secret?¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s tall body stiffened, but he quickly pulled Ning Yuan into the car.


    Ning Yuan looked at the man¡¯s cold and sharp face and felt a little uneasy.

 Chapter 2569: Hugging Her

    <h4>Chapter 2569: Hugging Her</h4>


    The car was silent.


    Ning Yuan sat in the front passenger seat, her slender fingers gripping the seatbelt tightly. Every few seconds, she would nce at the man with the cold expression.


    She could feel that Yu Guan¡¯sst words had made him unhappy.


    With his ability, it was easy for him to investigate her family¡¯s situation.


    But he had never checked on her.


    This was his respect for people¡¯s privacy as a prince.


    Ning Yuan was very grateful to him for this.


    No one was willing to expose their embarrassment to others, especially to the person they cared about and liked.


    Ye Yu noticed Ning Yuan¡¯s gaze and nced at her. ¡°Is there anything you want to say to me?¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her red lips tightly. ¡°I¡¯m not ready to be honest with you, but I promise that it¡¯s not about other men in my heart. It¡¯s about my family.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can continue to respect me. I will confess to you when I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Ye Yu looked at the woman who looked sad and careful. He freed one hand from the steering wheel and held her slender hand, saying in a low voice, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hearing his words, Ning Yuan heaved a sigh of relief.


    His calloused fingers rubbed lightly on her hand and his eyes on her darkened. ¡°What else did Yu Guan do to you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made you suffer.¡±


    Ning Yuan smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve always been a magnanimous person. Do you remember when I took your motorboat once, you didn¡¯t cherish me at all and threw me into the sea?¡±


    At the mention of this, the man did not look guilty at all. He snorted with a dark expression. ¡°You¡¯re wearing so little and sitting behind a man. Do you think every man is a saint?¡±


    Ning Yuan was stunned for a few seconds before she understood what he meant.


    ¡°You¡­ had feelings for me then?¡± Perhaps his words pleased her, she could not help butugh. The smile on her bright face was even more dazzling, and even her eyes could not help but smile.


    Ye Yu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you clearly meant that just now.¡± Ning Yuan blinked at him. ¡°Do you remember the first time we met? I was performing on stage and identally fell on you.¡±


    Ye Yu snorted, his eyes clearly questioning her if she did it on purpose.


    After the car drove for a distance, Ye Yu¡¯s phone vibrated and connected to the bluetooth in the car. When he answered the call, Ning Yuan could hear it.


    It was Feng Chen.


    ¡°Second Brother, your Brother Chi suddenly called me today and asked me to arrange a meeting tonight. Did something happen for him to suddenlye?¡±


    The Brother Chi Feng Chen was talking about was Ye Yanfeng and Shangguan Wan¡¯s eldest son, Ye Chi.


    She had lived with her parents at Yukou Border since she was young and was now the leader of Yukou Border.


    Usually, he would only return to the royal family when there was an important banquet or reporting work in the pce.


    When Ye Yu was training in the training camp, he had gone to Yukou Border for a period of time and was not unfamiliar with Brother Ye Chi.


    However, it was a little strange that he did not contact Brother and him this time and went to find Feng Chen.


    ¡°Second Brother, did you hear me? Can youe over tonight? I feel a little scared, as if I¡¯ve done something wrong to Prince Chi!¡±


    Ye Yu hummed softly.


    ¡°Oh right, you can bring your family.¡±


    After hanging up, Ye Yu nced at Ning Yuan.


    Ning Yuan immediately shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going. If you¡¯re in a hurry, drop me by the roadside and I¡¯ll take a taxi back.¡±


    Ye Yu pursed his lips tightly and said nothing. He turned the steering wheel and stopped the car by the roadside.


    Ning Yuan pushed open the door, wanting to get out.


    But she could not push him away.


    Ning Yuan looked at the man in confusion. ¡°You locked the car.¡±


    Ye Yu habitually took a cigarette and put it to his lips, but seemed to have thought of something and took it out.


    He looked at the woman beside him with a dark expression. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to integrate into my circle?¡±


    Ning Yuan was stunned.


    To be honest, she really did not want to integrate into his circle and felt that she was ipatible with his friends.


    Now that she was pregnant before marriage, in the eyes of others, she was a vixen who wanted to climb up the ranks.


    Ning Yuan lowered her thick and long feathers and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of embarrassing you.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the man reached out his long arm and pulled her into his arms.


    He patted the top of her head. ¡°Silly woman.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked up from his shoulder and looked at his well-defined side profile. ¡°Do you really want me to go?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of being at home alone?¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled. ¡°Alright, but I have to go back and change and put on makeup first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an official banquet venue, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    Without waiting for Ning Yuan to say anything, the man put on his seatbelt again and started the engine and left.


    Feng Chen arranged for the gathering to be at the clubhouse. When Ning Yuan was led in by Ye Yu, there were already many people sitting in the room.


    Ning Yuan nced inside. The men were all dressed formally and the women present were all dressed up.


    She was the only one who looked out of ce in a loose white knitted shirt and ck pants.


    She pinched Ye Yu¡¯s palm.


    She was about to say something when the washroom door was opened.


    ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re here?¡± Hearing Ye Ze¡¯s voice, Ning Yuan secretly retracted her hand from Ye Yu¡¯srge palm.


    Why was there Ye Ze in the gathering? Was he not going abroad to work?


    When Ye Ze came out, his eyes widened in surprise when he found that not only was Ye Yu here, but also Ning Yuan.


    ¡°Young Master Feng, are you giving me a surprise?¡± Ye Ze went forward and opened his arms, wanting to give Ning Yuan a big hug. Before he could touch her, he was separated by a slender and cold hand.


    Seeing the man pushing him, Ye Ze frowned. ¡°Second Brother, what are you doing? I haven¡¯t seen Ning Yuan for a long time. Why are you pushing me?¡±


    Feng Chen was still worried about Ye Chi looking for himter. When he saw the scene at the door, he hurried over and pulled Ye Ze away.


    ¡°This is your second brother¡¯s woman. What surprise did I give you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ye Ze looked like he had been struck by lightning. He looked at Ye Yu and then at Ning Yuan. ¡°You¡¯re having an affair?¡±


    Ning Yuan furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Young Master Ze, did you forget that I told you before that the person I like has the word ¡®Ye¡¯ in his name? He¡¯s your second brother!¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Ze was confused.


    Some images that he did not understand before suddenly shed past his mind. Now, he understood everything.


    It was no wonder he went to Country X to look for Ning Yuan. Second Brother was furious when he saw him and was suddenly transferred abroad to work. It turned out that he had be Second Brother¡¯s love rival!


    ¡°You actually hid it from me for so long. It¡¯s so infuriating!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s too infuriating?¡± A noble voice with a smile sounded from the door.

 Chapter 2570: Arrogant Fellow

    <h4>Chapter 2570: Arrogant Fellow</h4>


    Just from his voice, one would think that the man who came in was an untouchable noble figure.


    Ning Yuan looked towards the door with the others in the room.


    A tall figure walked in. He was wearing a knee-length ck coat and was about the same height as Ye Yu. A stunning face appeared in front of everyone.


    The man was extremely handsome. He was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses with an anti-slip chain that covered his upturned eyes, making him look refined and noble.


    He looked different from the handsome and cold Ye Yu.


    But they were undoubtedly high up and looked up to.


    Ning Yuan knew that the princes and princesses in the royal family were all outstanding. She was not surprised to see Ye Shao so handsome and outstanding.


    Ye Shao had a faint smile on his lips. ¡°Zhenyuan, is this Sister-inw?¡±


    Ye Yu nodded and looked at Ning Yuan with his dark eyes, his slender arm around her shoulders. ¡°This is Prince Shao, the eldest son of my Fifth Uncle and Fifth Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Prince Shao.¡± Ning Yuan greeted Ye Shao with a smile.


    ¡°You can call me Brother Ah Yue like Second Brother.¡±


    ¡°Brother Ah Yue.¡±


    After greeting each other, Feng Chen weed them into the room.


    Ye Shao and Ye Yu sat in the middle of the room. Before they sat down, Ye Shao¡¯s upturned eyes under his sses nced toward the corner. There was still a smile on his lips and a sharp coldness was hidden at the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°Young Master Feng, aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to your girlfriend?¡±


    Feng Chen hurriedly walked towards the corner where a slender figure was sitting. The woman had her head slightly lowered, her long hair covering half of her fair and beautiful face.


    Feng Chen walked over and seeing that her face was slightly pale, he held her hand and asked, ¡°Ling¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ye Ling looked up, revealing a pure and charming face. ¡°Ah Chen, I¡¯m not feeling well, so I won¡¯t go greet your friend.¡±


    ¡°Where are you feeling unwell?¡± Seeing that his goddess¡¯ face was pale and she did look unwell, Feng Chen asked worriedly.


    Ye Ling did not dare to look at the middle of the sofa and stood up calmly. ¡°My stomach hurts.¡±


    ¡°I see. Wait for me here first. After I tell them, I¡¯ll arrange for the driver to send you back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and wait for you.¡±


    After Ye Shao came in, she felt suffocated and did not dare to stay another second.


    Feng Chen walked to the middle of the sofa and told Ye Yu and Ye Shao.


    Hearing this, Ye Yu frowned slightly and looked at the slender figure coldly. ¡°What girlfriend do you have? She¡¯s not giving you any face.¡±


    ¡°My brother, don¡¯t say that. She¡¯s just shy.¡±


    Ye Shao smirked slightly. ¡°In that case, get the driver to send her back first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Feng Chen left, Ye Yu looked at the calm and elegant Ye Shao thoughtfully. ¡°I heard from Big Brother that a spy appeared beside you and almost stole a confidential document. Did you catch that person?¡±


    Ye Shao crossed his long legs elegantly, his slender fingers tapping lightly on his knees. His lips were curled up slightly, his expression casual and calm. ¡°Soon.¡±


    Ye Yu narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°I came this time for that spy.¡±


    Ye Shao smiled, looking handsome and flirtatious. ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Big Brother that the spy is emotionally entangled with you. She¡¯s a cunning woman.¡±


    The smile in Ye Shao¡¯s eyes faded and an unnoticeable coldness rose. The fingers tapping on his knee slowly stopped. ¡°When I catch her, I will skin her alive.¡±


    Ning Yuan sat not far away and spoke to Ye Ze.


    Hearing Ye Shao¡¯s words, goosebumps appeared on her arms.


    She nced at Ye Shao. When such a handsome person said such ruthless words, he was still as beautiful as a god that had fallen from the sky.


    A woman actually dared to resist such a man¡¯s charm, and it was a spy who had provoked him?


    Ning Yuan could not help but admire such a woman.


    ¡°Why are you always staring at Prince Shao?¡±


    Ye Ze followed Ning Yuan¡¯s gaze and looked at Ye Shao. ¡°You¡¯re indeed likable. I thought I was handsome enough.¡±


    Ning Yuan did not stare at Ye Shao, but she thought of the daring woman beside him.


    She was about to look away when she noticed Ye Yu ncing at her.


    His dark eyes were dark.


    Ning Yuan quickly looked away and touched her nose, saying to Ye Ze, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. What kind of woman would a person like him be with?¡±


    Ye Ze¡¯s tall body leaned against the chair and said sadly, ¡°I used to be curious about what kind of woman the Second Prince waspatible with. I never thought it would be you! Tell me, I knew you before him. Why don¡¯t you like me and him?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that you hate cold men the most?¡±


    Ning Yuan touched her neck awkwardly. ¡°I was a girl in the past, but now I¡¯m a woman. Of course my thoughts are different.¡±


    Ye Ze was stunned.


    She should not havee to the gathering tonight. She had fallen out of love and was now being fed dog food.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any chance? Look at my second brother. He doesn¡¯t know how to sweet talk and has a cold expression every day. What¡¯s so interesting about him?¡±


    Feng Chen came back from sending Ye Ling off and happened to hear Ye Ze¡¯s words. He put his arm around Ye Ze¡¯s shoulders and said with a smile, ¡°Your second brother is going to be a father soon, why are you still poaching him?¡±


    ¡°F*ck, f*ck!¡± Ye Ze was so shocked he almost jumped up from the sofa. He looked at Ning Yuan in disbelief. ¡°In such a short time¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan was about to say something when she heard a cold voice. ¡°My time is not short, but it¡¯s efficient and of good quality.¡±


    Ning Yuan immediately understood what he meant.


    Her long eyshes were lowered and she did not dare to look at a certain narcissistic and thick-skinned man.


    The gathering only ended at ten in the evening.


    Ye Yu drank some wine that night and Ning Yuan drove.


    The man¡¯s tall and cold body leaned against the chair, his well-defined handsome face was hidden in the dim light and his thin lips were pursed into a straight line.


    They had not been together for long, but Ning Yuan noticed that there was something wrong with the man¡¯s mood.


    After driving for a distance, she nced at him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    ¡°How many times did you see Prince Shao tonight?¡±


    Ning Yuan blinked and pursed her lips tightly, trying to hold back herughter. ¡°I didn¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°You think he¡¯s handsome?¡±


    ¡°Anyone who isn¡¯t blind would find him handsome!¡±


    The atmosphere in the car turned cold.


    Ning Yuan felt that she was courting death, but seeing him being jealous but not saying anything, she felt that it was interesting.


    This arrogant fellow!


    She was so cold and fierce even when she was jealous!


    ¡­


    Yesterday, Ye Shao had written ¡®chi¡¯. It had been corrected. Thank you for pointing out the wrong baby~

 Chapter 2571: He Liked Her Taking the Initiative

    <h4>Chapter 2571: He Liked Her Taking the Initiative</h4>


    Ning Yuan thought for a while as she drove. ¡°About five to six times?¡±


    Ye Yu said, ¡°Ten times.¡±


    Ning Yuan coughed. ¡°Did I do it so many times?¡±


    During the few hours of the gathering, she would asionally talk to Prince Shao. She had to look at him. If she did not look, she would think that she was very rude, right?


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed. I still think your brother is very handsome!¡±


    Ye Yu pursed his lips tightly and said after a while, ¡°Who said that I¡¯m the most handsome man in the world?¡±


    Ning Yuan finally could not help butugh.


    Just as she was waiting for the traffic light, she unbuckled her seatbelt, leaned forward, and held the man¡¯s well-defined handsome face in her hands.


    The man pushed her away. ¡°What is a pregnant woman like you doing?¡±


    ¡°Kiss you.¡± Without giving him a chance to speak, she leaned forward and kissed his thin and cold chin.


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time you know my personality.¡±


    If he was too shy, would he still be in her hands?


    Looking at his thin and beautiful pink lips, Ning Yuan could not help kissing and agreeing.


    Tick, tick¡­


    The sound of a car honking could be heard.


    Ning Yuan looked up and saw Feng Chen driving a sports car over with a smiling Ye Shao sitting in the front passenger seat.


    No matter how thick-skinned Ning Yuan was in front of Ye Yu, it was fine to kiss and hug. That was all in private. But now that others had seen it, she immediately blushed.


    She was about to sit back in the driver¡¯s seat when the back of her head was grabbed by the man.


    A strong and domineering kiss came.


    He only let go of her when the red light turned green.


    Before Feng Chen¡¯s sports car drove away, he gave Ye Yu a thumbs up.


    Ning Yuan did not dare to look at Feng Chen and her face turned red.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to face anyone in the future.¡±


    Hearing her words, Ye Yu chuckled softly, as if her expression had pleased him.


    ¡­.


    In the sports car.


    Feng Chen sent Ye Shao to Ye Yanfeng¡¯s mansion in the capital.


    Getting out of the car, he looked at Feng Chen¡¯s departing sports car and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Feng Chen called Ye Ling but the call was busy.


    Ye Ling returned to the apartment uneasily. As soon as he returned, she made an anonymous call.


    ¡°Chu Chu, he¡¯s here.¡±


    A cold voice trailed from the other end of the call. ¡°He saw you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°Did he follow you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Was there anything unusual when you went back?¡±


    Ye Ling was silent for a moment. When she suddenly entered the district, a woman behind her identally touched her. She seemed to have thought of something and quickly checked her body.


    She found a listening device the size of a grain of rice on her hair.


    ¡°Chu Chu, something bad has happened. Leave quickly. Our call might be tapped and he will trace your location through the phone¡­¡±


    Before Ye Ling could finish, an abnormal sound came from the other end of the line.


    Then the call was cut off.


    ¡°Chu Chu!¡±


    No one responded to her.


    Ye Shao stood in front of the French windows in a ck robe after showering. The belt was loosely tied, revealing his jade-colored chest.


    He was swirling a ss of red wine between his fingers, his eyes deep and dark.


    His phone vibrated. ncing at the caller ID, he answered the call.


    ¡°Your Highness, I found her, but she¡¯s too cunning and I¡¯ve been cheated on again.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. Hisughter was crisp and dangerous.


    ¡°She can¡¯t escape from the Capital. We have to find her even if we have to turn the entire Capital upside down.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After the call, Ye Shao used a little strength in his slender palm and the wine ss immediately broke into pieces. Bright red liquid slowly flowed out from his long fingers.


    The eyes under the lenses were cold.


    ¡­.


    The next day.


    When Ning Yuan woke up, the man beside her had already gone to the office.


    After she got pregnant, she became more sleepy.


    ncing at the time, she hurriedly got up to wash up.


    After taking care of herself, she went downstairs for breakfast.


    Ye Yu gave her a Maserati in the garage and Ning Yuan drove to work.


    Halfway through, Ye Tian called her.


    ¡°Xia Lu and Zhang Shan have found boyfriends and asked us to bring our other partner out for a gathering this weekend. They still don¡¯t know about you and my second brother. Do you n to tell them publicly?¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask your second brother for his opinion after work. If he¡¯s not free, I can¡¯t force him.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°Yuanyuan, although he¡¯s my second brother, you don¡¯t have to give in to him. You can¡¯t spoil a man too much.¡±


    ¡°Your second brother is too arrogant. I have to spoil him.¡±


    Ye Tian said, ¡°Alright, alright. Just don¡¯t spoil him.¡±


    Ning Yuan burst outughing. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m the opposite of your second brother? I should be the arrogant one. However, every time I see him enjoying my initiative, I feel a sense of achievement.¡±


    ¡°I used to think that with Second Brother¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get a girlfriend. Fortunately, he met you!¡±


    Ning Yuan seemed to have thought of something and sighed slightly. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not that good¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, because the traffic light at the intersection suddenly turned red, Ning Yuan braked but still identally bumped into a slender figure.


    ¡°Tiantian, I¡¯ll talk to youter. I think I bumped into someone¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan hung up and got out of the car quickly.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ning Yuan went forward and helped the woman in the fisherman¡¯s hat up.


    The woman looked up at Ning Yuan. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The woman looked very ordinary and had amon appearance. After nodding at Ning Yuan, she left quickly.


    Ning Yuan looked at the woman¡¯s slender back and was slightly dazed. Looking at her back, she felt that she must be a peerless beauty.


    And the moment she helped her up and touched her wrist, she felt that her skin was delicate and smooth. The skin exposed on her wrist was so fair that it was glowing.


    The sound of horns sounded from behind. Ning Yuan hurriedly got into the car and started the engine again to leave.


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan worked overtime today and when she returned to Yuhua International, it was already eight in the evening.


    Auntie Wang was standing at the door. Seeing that Ning Yuan had returned, she weed her into the house with a smile.


    ¡°His Highness came back long ago. He was worried when he heard that you weren¡¯t back yet.¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled and said, ¡°I sent him a message. By the way, has he eaten?¡±


    ¡°No, he said that he wanted to wait for you toe back and eat with us.¡±


    Ning Yuan felt a little guilty. She had eaten at the broadcastingpany.


    ¡°Is he in the study?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up and call him.¡±


    Ning Yuan went upstairs and looked at the man sitting at the desk. Ning Yuan pushed open the door and ran toward him.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed his well-defined handsome face. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to eat first?¡±


    With that said, Ye Yu said nothing, but a chuckle came from theputer.


    It was only then that Ning Yuan realized that Ye Yu was video calling Ye Jie and Ye Shao.


    ¡­.


    The first part of the n was to release a new book on the 22nd. Then, they would all be big shots now. Would the babies still like my style? I was so nervous!

 Chapter 2572: Discovering His Secret

    <h4>Chapter 2572: Discovering His Secret</h4>


    Seeing that the two men in the video were looking at her, Ning Yuan¡¯s mind buzzed and a hot blush spread from her face to her ears.


    ¡°Continue chatting, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore¡­¡± She stammered and left the study.


    It was rare to see such a shy side of Ning Yuan, but Ye Yu was in a good mood.


    He did not feel ufortable being kissed by a woman in front of his two brothers. Instead, he looked pleased.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I find that Second Brother has the potential to be stuffy?¡± In the video, Ye Shao pushed the gold-rimmed sses on his nose bridge and the anti-slip chain swayed gently with his movement. His upturned eyes hidden under the lenses were filled with a devilish smile.


    Ye Jie¡¯s slender fingers tapped lightly on the table, a faint smile on his handsome face. ¡°I could tell long ago.¡±


    ¡°Feel free tough at me.¡± Ye Yu stood up from the leather chair. ¡°You two chat first. I¡¯ll go out for a while.¡±


    The two men in the video knew what he was going to do and their smiles deepened.


    It was not easy to see the usually serious and cold Ye Yu chasing after a woman!


    After Ning Yuan returned to her room, shey on the bed and buried her face into the soft pillow.


    After a while, Ye Yu returned to his room.


    Looking at the woman who had rolled on the bed and pulled the nket over her face, his thin lips could not help but curl up.


    He sat by the bed and coughed softly.


    ¡°You only know shame now?¡±


    Ning Yuan pulled the nket away, revealing her beautiful eyes. ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing. Why didn¡¯t you push me away?¡±


    Ye Yu reached out and pulled down the nket covering her face. Looking at her flushed face, he tapped the tip of her nose with his index finger. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you so shy when you did bolder things before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different. There¡¯s no one else.¡± Ning Yuan held his hand, her thick eyshes lowered. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of embarrassing you.¡±


    She heard that the Crown Princess was extremely beautiful and elegant. She was a well-known socialite in the capital.


    In her subconscious, only such a woman could enter the royal family as a Princess Consort.


    And if she was not dignified, she would be easily mistaken for a vixen.


    Ye Yu seemed to have seen through Ning Yuan¡¯s thoughts and pulled her up from the bed. His slender and well-defined hand grabbed her slender waist and said in a low and cold voice, ¡°At home, you can do whatever you want. My brother and the rest will not look down on you.¡±


    Ning Yuan felt a lump in her throat and her eyes felt a little swollen. She jumped into Ye Yu¡¯s arms and rested her chin on his firm shoulder. ¡°Anything?¡±


    As she spoke, her fair fingers reached towards his abdomen through his shirt.


    ¡°When I was looking at Weibo today, I found some topics about you. Do you know what girls in the country want to do the most?¡±


    Ye Yu rarely looked at those things and naturally was not clear. He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s fingertips moved. Even through ayer of fabric, she could feel his well-defined and firm abdominal muscles.


    ¡°You¡¯re just like me.¡± Ning Yuan moved out of his arms and looked at his handsome figure. ¡°Many people are guessing if you have a six-pack or eight-pack.¡±


    Ye Yu narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Ning Yuan had not counted this in detail.


    ¡°Can I help the girls in the country count?¡±


    Ye Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Ning Yuan with a faint smile. ¡°Do you want to see it or do they want to see it?¡±


    ¡°They want to see, but they can¡¯t. I want to see. Can I see?¡± Although they had been intimate, she had never stared at his abdominal muscles and counted them carefully.


    The man snorted.


    Ning Yuan looked at his arrogant expression and pounced on him with a bright smile, lifting his shirt.


    She started to count carefully.


    One piece, two pieces¡­


    When she counted to six, she was pushed onto the soft bed.


    Her vision turned dark and the man lowered his head, blocking the light in front of her.


    A fierce kissnded on her lips.


    ¡°You¡­ haven¡¯t eaten anything for dinner!¡± She pushed his shoulders. ¡°Are you done video calling the Crown Prince and Prince Shao?¡±


    The manughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re thinking about a lot of things. Why aren¡¯t you paying attention?¡±


    Although he was aggressive, as if he wanted to do something to her, he only kissed her until she could not breathe because she was pregnant.


    He got up and walked toward the bathroom.


    But before she could take a step, Ning Yuan grabbed her hand.


    She lowered her long eyshes and wrote two words on his palm.


    His gaze on her darkened and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Seeing that Ning Yuan had gone to call Ye Yu down for dinner, Auntie Wang went upstairs to take a look.


    Before she could approach the master bedroom, she rushed downstairs.


    ¡­


    Ye Jie and Ye Shao, who were still waiting for Ye Yu¡¯s video call, looked at each other after waiting for about half an hour. They naturally understood what Ye Yu was doing.


    As the night darkened, the man carried Ning Yuan to the bathroom to take a bath.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry anymore.¡±


    Ning Yuan saw the expression in his eyes and could not help pushing his shoulder. ¡°No, you have to eat dinner.¡±


    The man sat beside her, his slender fingers caressing her slender waist. ¡°Is your stomach feeling ufortable?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    His calloused fingers rubbed against her skin and it was a little numb. She buried her face in his chest and pouted. ¡°I really can¡¯t face the Crown Prince and Prince Shao in the future.¡±


    The man said nothing, but gave a lowugh.


    Ning Yuan could see that he was in a good mood and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Are you that happy to see me embarrass myself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel embarrassed.¡± Ye Yu looked at the woman¡¯s beautiful facial features with his dark eyes. ¡°They always thought that I couldn¡¯t find a woman I liked, but they were still single at my age.¡±


    Seeming to have thought of something, he added proudly, ¡°Brother Ah Yue is still¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan had never seen anyone who would say such things about her brother. This person was probably the only one who dared to say such things about them.


    ¡°My brother was not even close to my sister-inw at my age.¡±


    ¡°Your sister-inw is really like a goddess. She¡¯s sopatible with your brother.¡±


    Hearing the admiration and admiration for Bo Cixue in Ning Yuan¡¯s words, Ye Yu smirked slightly. ¡°Sister-inw is very outstanding, but she¡¯s not as quiet as you think. When you enter the royal family, you¡¯ll know what kind of person she is.¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded excitedly.


    She looked up at the man¡¯s smooth jaw and blinked. ¡°I suddenly found a secret.¡±


    ¡°What secret?¡±


    ¡°You seem to like touching my waist.¡±


    Ye Yu raised his eyebrows. What secret was this?


    ¡°Do you have a waistplex?¡±

 Chapter 2573: Slender Waist

    <h4>Chapter 2573: Slender Waist</h4>


    Ye Yu frowned. ¡°What waist control?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still not admitting it?¡± Ning Yuan pulled his hand away from her waist and knelt on the bed, recalling carefully. ¡°You liked my waist first before you liked me, right?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked down at her still t stomach. In two months, her stomach would slowly bulge out.


    At that time, her slender waist would gradually be thicker!


    Even if she worked hard after giving birth, how could she be as slender and perfect as before?


    ¡°In a few months, I¡¯ll be a pregnant woman. Will you despise me?¡±


    Seeing that she was getting more and more ridiculous, Ye Yu rubbed the top of her head ruthlessly. ¡°I still like to rub your hair. Do I have a hair fetish?¡±


    Ning Yuan could not help but burst out inughter.


    Shey in his arms and poked his firm abdominal muscles. ¡°Actually, I have abdominal muscles.¡±


    Ye Yu said, ¡°Have you seen others¡¯?¡±


    Ning Yuan was stunned and realized that she had dug a hole for herself.


    ¡°N-No.¡±


    Looking at her guilty expression, Ye Yu snorted. ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    ¡°I saw it on Weibo before. I don¡¯t know who it is either.¡±


    ¡°Is it as good as mine?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Our Second Prince¡¯s abdominal muscles are the most perfect in the world.¡±


    Ye Yu smirked. ¡°Alright, stop ttering me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired today. Go to sleep early!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you downstairs to eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go myself.¡±


    Ning Yuan was really a little sleepy. Perhaps it was because she had been like this since she was pregnant. If she exercised a little, she would be exhausted.


    ¡°Alright, good night.¡± She kissed his lips.


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan was woken up by a nightmare in the middle of the night.


    Opening her dazed eyes, she looked at the man who was answering the call in front of the French windows.


    Was he still awake?


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to search for that spy in the city tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°She knows disguise? If she hides her appearance and has no obvious characteristics, it will be difficult to find her.¡±


    ¡°Her skin is very fair? What kind of characteristic is this? My woman is very fair too.¡±


    Hearing Ye Yu¡¯s words, Ning Yuan curled her toes, her cheeks slightly hot.


    Why was he suddenly talking about her?


    However, a delicate figure appeared in her mind.


    The woman who was hit by her car during the day had an ordinary face, but her skin was smooth and fair.


    Ning Yuan was in a daze when the man who had finished the call came over andy on the bed, pulling her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Ning Yuan yawned. ¡°I still want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Silly, it¡¯s still early in the morning. Go back to sleep!¡±


    Ning Yuan snuggled into Ye Yu¡¯s arms and rubbed her head against his chest.


    ¡°Why? Do you have something to say?¡±


    Ning Yuan thought of what had happened during the day and did not know if she should tell him.


    What if she wronged him?


    However, with her understanding of him, he would not do anything to the wrong person.


    ¡°I identally bumped into someone at work during the day. When I helped her up, I saw the skin under her sleeve. It¡¯s very fair, but she looks very approachable. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s the person you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    Ye Yu frowned. ¡°Where did you see it?¡±


    Ning Yuan told Ye Yu about the intersection.


    Ye Yu lifted the nket and got up from the bed. He bent down and caressed Ning Yuan¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll go investigate.¡±


    Ning Yuan pulled his sleeve, her eyes still dazed. ¡°If not, don¡¯t make things difficult for me!¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan did not sleep well in the second half of the night.


    She had already woken up at dawn.


    Ye Yu had not returned after going outst night.


    Ning Yuan went to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    She sent a message to Ye Yu. ¡°Are youing back for breakfast?¡±


    Before long, she received his reply. ¡°I¡¯ll be home soon.¡±


    Looking at the word ¡®home¡¯, Ning Yuan¡¯s heart felt warm and sweet.


    Not too longter, Ye Yu returned.


    Looking at his red eyes, Ning Yuan went forward and jumped into his arms. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep all night?¡±


    He hummed softly.


    ¡°Is that woman the person Prince Shao is looking for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he has found her and will bring her back to Yukou Border in the morning.¡±


    Ning Yuan did not know what happened between Ye Shao and that spy. She heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that she had not caught the wrong person.


    ¡°I made breakfast. Come and eat some.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a bath first.¡±


    ¡­.


    Ye Yu took a bath and had breakfast with Ning Yuan.


    When she was almost done, Ning Yuan¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing that it was a call from an unknown number, Ning Yuan answered the call.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ning Yuan.¡±


    The person on the other end of the call did not speak.


    Ning Yuan felt puzzled and hung up.


    After a few seconds, Ning Yuan received a message from an unknown number.


    Four words.


    After reading the message, Ning Yuan¡¯s face paled.


    Sensing that something was wrong with Ning Yuan, Ye Yu held her hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ning Yuan closed her eyes and opened them again. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m going to the hospital for a prenatal checkupter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. When you brought me therest time, I knew you cleared the ce. I don¡¯t want to affect the other patients because of me.¡± Ning Yuan held Ye Yu¡¯s slender hand instead, a smile on her lips. ¡°You can go with me when the baby is older. Besides, you didn¡¯t sleepst night. Take a rest in the morning.¡±


    Ye Yu was about to say something when he received a call from the office.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. The driver will pick you up after your checkup.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you resting in the morning?¡±


    ¡°An important diplomat is back. I have to receive him.¡±


    ¡°Take a nap when you have time.¡±


    He hummed softly.


    ¡­.


    Ye Yu sent Ning Yuan to the hospital entrance and Ning Yuan went to do a routine checkup.


    After the checkup, the driver sent Ning Yuan to the broadcastingpany.


    During lunch in the canteen, she received a call from Gu Fei.


    ¡°Mo Chen¡¯s flight is in the afternoon. He promised to give you two hours to interview him, but he¡¯s at the golf course now. Come here!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Gu Fei drove over to fetch Ning Yuan.


    Ever since she found out that the child in Ning Yuan¡¯s stomach belonged to the Second Prince, Gu Fei had been uneasy.


    She was afraid that Ye Yu would find out about her introducing Ning Yuan and Mo Chen for a blind date.


    Unfortunately, when they arrived at the golf course and Ning Yuan went to the lounge to interview Mo Chen, Gu Fei saw Ye Yu.


    She was about to hide by the side when she saw a petite figure walking towards Ye Yu.


    The two of them walked toward the golf course.


    Gu Fei hurriedly took out her phone and took a photo to send to Ning Yuan.


    ¡°Your man is ying golf with another woman behind your back!!!¡±


    Ning Yuan heard the sound of a message on her phone and ignored it. However, there was a message every few seconds, so she had no choice but to stop her conversation with Mo Chen and walk to the side to take out her phone.


    Seeing the message from Gu Fei, she nced at the woman in the photo.


    Her waist was so slender!

 Chapter 2574: Not Jealous At All?

    <h4>Chapter 2574: Not Jealous At All?</h4>


    Ning Yuan looked down at her waist. It was still slender for the time being.


    Thinking of the usation she had against the manst night, a faint smile appeared on Ning Yuan¡¯s face.


    He did not take the woman in the photo to heart. With her understanding of him, he would not be seduced so easily.


    After Ning Yuan replied to Gu Fei, she turned off her phone.


    She sat opposite Mo Chen again and continued the interview.


    Mo Chen was handsome and strong, his personality mature and steady. Perhaps because he had grown up in the west, he was not cold and would asionally say some humorous words to ease the atmosphere.


    After the interview, Mo Chen looked at Ning Yuan in a different light.


    She was too beautiful and gave people the feeling that she was a vase.


    But after talking to her, he found that she was a very thoughtful woman.


    She could follow his thoughts and summarize them very well after he threw out his point of view.


    ¡°No wonder Gu Fei often praises you in front of me. Miss Ning is really talented and beautiful.¡±


    Ning Yuan shook Mo Chen¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr Mo, you tter me. You¡¯re the talented and wise one.¡±


    Mo Chen said, ¡°Let¡¯s not praise each other. Since we¡¯re here, are you interested in ying golf?¡±


    Ning Yuan thought of the photo Gu Fei had sent and wanted to see what kind of woman was apanying Ye Yu. She did not refuse. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Ning Yuan went to the changing room to change.


    She had not brought any clothes and was wearing a set of female clothes made in the golf club. She was wearing a pink t-shirt and a white short skirt. There was still enough sunlight outside and Ning Yuan tied her long hair into a ponytail and wore a baseball cap.


    It was clearly an ordinary outfit, but it looked different on her.


    The moment she came out of the changing room, Gu Fei smacked her lips. ¡°Such long legs and fair skin. Ning Yuan, do you want me to live?¡±


    She was slender and tall, exquisite and beautiful.


    ¡°I have a friend like you, Pear Mountain!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me.¡± Ning Yuan saw Mo Chen looking at them and his reserved and steady eyesnded on Gu Fei and she immediately understood something.


    With Gu Fei¡¯s carefree personality, she even asked her to matchmake Mo Chen and her. Mo Chen would probably be angered to death by her one day, right?


    Ning Yuan held Gu Fei¡¯s arm and asked softly, ¡°What do you think of Mr Mo?¡±


    Gu Fei nced at the man waiting for them at the door. The man was wearing a white polo shirt and pants of the same color. He was handsome, steady, and had the demeanor of a sessful person. ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s a little old. I don¡¯t like uncles.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s only 29 years old and he¡¯s already an uncle?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s six years older than me. If he¡¯s not an uncle, what is he?¡± Gu Fei seemed to have thought of something and said regretfully, ¡°You used to say that you liked more mature and steady men. I even thought that Mo Chen was quite suitable. But now that you have the Second Prince, you can¡¯t matchmake the two of you anymore!¡±


    Ning Yuan looked helplessly at Gu Fei, who was not enlightened at all, and sighed. ¡°You, the good man is by your side. Don¡¯t regret it when you miss it.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? How can there be a good man by my side? Besides, isn¡¯t it good to be single? Why do I have to find someone to restrict my freedom?¡±


    The two of them were already at the door when the golf club staff drove over.


    ¡­.


    Several golf carts were parked on the vast greenwn.


    From afar, Ning Yuan saw several people in sportswear ying basketball together.


    The most eye-catching one was naturally Ye Yu. Ning Yuan saw him immediately.


    There was indeed a youthful and beautiful figure beside him, but there were also several middle-aged men and women.


    Ye Yu swung a few times and the white ball went into the hole. The pretty and smiling girl beside him would jump up and p.


    The girl¡¯s smile was bright and her eyes were bright. She looked a little like Tiantian.


    But it was too noisy.


    Ye Yu took off his white gloves and threw the putt to the caddie. After letting the middle-aged man beside him know, he walked toward the parasol.


    Assistant Su stood under the umbre and handed Ye Yu a bottle of mineral water.


    ¡°Your Highness, I saw Miss Ning.¡±


    Ye Yu froze.


    She looked in the direction Assistant Su was pointing.


    She was a little far away and could not see Ning Yuan¡¯s face clearly, but her figure and long legs under the sun were really eye-catching.


    She did not look over and was talking to a tall man.


    She held the putter and swung the ball. Looking at her actions, she was no stranger to ying golf.


    The ball went into the hole and the man gave her a thumbs up.


    Ye Yu narrowed his dark eyes slightly. As he drank and swallowed, water fell from the corner of his mouth to his bobbing Adam¡¯s apple.


    Not far away, a young and beautiful girl stared at him for a long time, a trace of amazement and infatuation in her eyes.


    It had been a long time since Ning Yuan yed golf.


    She found it interesting topete with Mo Chen, so she stopped paying attention to Ye Yu.


    With his status, appearance and knowledge, it would be strange if there were no women fighting over him. If she was on guard when there was any movement, how tired would she be every day?


    Gu Fei was more attentive than Ning Yuan and kept staring at Ye Yu every now and then.


    ¡°Why is that woman always approaching the Second Prince? Even from so far away, I can tell that the Second Prince is not interested in her.¡±


    Seeing Ning Yuan watching Mo Chen y basketball with a smile, Gu Fei poked her arm. ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous or worried?¡±


    Ning Yuan repliedzily, ¡°I¡¯m ying basketball with Mr Mo too. Isn¡¯t he jealous or worried?¡±


    Gu Fei was stunned for a while before she reacted. ¡°To be honest, I admire you the most now. With your thoughts and methods, even ten Second Princes would be eaten alive.¡±


    Ning Yuan patted Gu Fei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°So, you have to learn from me. Look at Mr Mo. He¡¯s outstanding in all aspects. If a vixen like me seduce him, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Gu Fei was stunned for a while before she understood what Ning Yuan meant. Her face turned red and she stomped her feet on the ground. ¡°Mo Chen was seduced by a vixen. What do I regret? He¡¯s just an old uncle. I don¡¯t care about him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Uncle knows how to dote on people.¡±


    Gu Fei blinked slowly. ¡°Yuanyuan, do you mean that Old Uncle is interested in me?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why would a busy person like him ept my interview and invite us to y basketball together?¡±


    Gu Fei hugged her head with both hands, feeling that this was too unbelievable.


    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s too unbelievable. I have to calm down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Calm down and think about it slowly. Just don¡¯t let the good man go.¡±


    With that said, Ning Yuan could not say anything else and went to rest under the umbre.


    She was blowing at the wind with the small fan when she suddenly felt someone looking at her. She turned around and met with that pair of deep ck eyes.

 Chapter 2575: You’re the One Who’s Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 2575: You¡¯re the One Who¡¯s Jealous</h4>


    Ye Yu and the rest sat on the golf cart, preparing to leave.


    He looked at her with his dark eyes, not avoiding her and with a heavy sense of oppression.


    Ning Yuan cupped her cheek with one hand and met his deep dark eyes, her lips curling up unconsciously.


    He took out his phone and typed with his head lowered.


    Ning Yuan turned on her phone and sent a message. ¡°The parking lot.¡±


    Ning Yuan did not reply.


    Half an hourter, Mo Chen was going to the airport and Gu Fei sent him there. It was naturally boring for Ning Yuan to y alone, so she went to the changing room.


    When Ning Yuan went in, there was no one inside.


    She opened the wardrobe and took out her clothes.


    She was about to take off her sportswear when the door to the changing room was pushed open.


    Ning Yuan thought that someone hade in to change and ignored it. When she took off her t-shirt and changed into her own shirt, she realized that something was wrong.


    Turning around, she saw the man standing not far away with his hands in his pockets.


    His dark eyes swept from her slender shoulders to her slender waist.


    Ning Yuan had already worn her shirt, but his gaze made her feel flustered and embarrassed.


    ¡°Why did youe in?¡± Ning Yuan reminded him. ¡°This is the female changing room.¡±


    Ye Yu had already changed into his own clothes, a ck shirt and perfectly ironed pants. He nced at the slender and fair legs under Ning Yuan¡¯s short skirt and said in a low voice, ¡°You didn¡¯t receive my message?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How were the results today?¡±


    ¡°Everything is normal.¡±


    Ye Yu reached out from his pocket and took a few steps closer to Ning Yuan.


    His gaze was deep, as if he could see through her heart. ¡°You¡¯re unhappy.¡±


    He said it with certainty.


    Ning Yuan touched her face. ¡°How am I unhappy? Go out first. I¡¯m going to change my pants.¡±


    The man stood two steps away from her, his tall body motionless as if he had not heard her. ¡°That¡¯s Diplomat Jiang¡¯s daughter, Jiang Bei¡¯er. I only spoke to her because of her father.¡±


    Who said that this man was unromantic?


    Under his cold appearance, he had a delicate heart.


    He had never bothered to exin himself and did everything openly, but she had made exceptions time after time.


    Ning Yuan looked at his serious expression and could not helpughing. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. I think you¡¯re jealous.¡±


    She thought he would deny it, but he nodded. ¡°Yes, I was jealous when I saw you ying with another man.¡±


    Ning Yuan was stunned for a moment before she regained her senses. She felt like a flower had bloomed in her heart. ¡°Mr Mo is indeed not bad. He¡¯s mature, steady, elegant, and wise¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, the man stepped forward, so close that their toes were touching.


    The man¡¯s well-defined face darkened at a speed visible to the naked eye. His slender fingers pinched her chin and his handsome and aggressive face approached her, his dark eyes filled with danger. ¡°Continue.¡±


    They were so close. When he spoke, his refreshing breath with a faint smell of tobo sprayed down andnded on her delicate and fair skin, with a slight tickle.


    Ning Yuan could feel the danger in his eyes. Unless she wanted to die, how would she dare to continue?


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed his thin lips. ¡°Actually, I lied to you. It¡¯s rare for me to see you jealous, so I said that on purpose!¡±


    The man grabbed her waist and pulled her into his arms, his lips close to her ear. ¡°He likes Gu Fei.¡±


    Ning Yuan froze and looked up at him. Before she could say anything, he kissed her.


    He did not go too deep, only giving her a half-smile. ¡°You won¡¯t have the chance even if you like me.¡±


    With that said, he turned and left.


    That arrogant and cold back made Ning Yuan not know whether tough or cry.


    Who said his EQ was low?


    He could see through everything at a nce!


    ¡­.


    After Ning Yuan changed her pants, she left the golf club.


    When she reached the entrance and was about to walk toward the parking lot, a familiar and unfamiliar figure made her freeze.


    A richdy got out of a luxurious white sedan. Her pretty face was well-maintained, making her look like she was in her early thirties. She was wearing a light blue suit, her ck hair tied into a bun. She was slender and tall, a faint but gentle smile on her beautiful and luxurious face. ¡°Bei¡¯er, are you tired from ying?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, why did youe to fetch Daddy and me personally?¡±


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a new western restaurant in the capital. Your father and I will bring you there to try itter.¡±


    ¡°Mommy is the best to me.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at the young and charming girl and held the richdy¡¯s arm, leaning her face on her shoulder and giggling.


    Soon, the girl and the richdy got into the car one after another.


    She did not know if her gaze was too heated or something else, but the richdy got into the car and suddenly stopped, turning back to look at Ning Yuan.


    Ning Yuan quickly turned around and walked into the hall of the golf club.


    The richdy only saw a slender and tall back.


    ¡°Mommy, what are you looking at?¡±


    A trace of doubt shed past the richdy¡¯s eyes before she shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    After the white car drove away, Ning Yuan slowly walked out.


    Her emotions surged like a tidal wave and her eyes turned red. The hands hanging by her sides clenched into fists.


    After she eloped with someone back then, she had never seen her again. She thought that she had long forgotten about her, but when she appeared in front of her, she still recognized her at first nce.


    Ning Yuan felt a lump in her throat and hot tears welled up in her eyes.


    She looked up slightly, not letting herself cry.


    Grandma said that she was too ambitious and refused to live a stable life. She did not expect her to leave her father and find a man with good qualities!


    Tick, tick¡­


    While Ning Yuan was immersed in her thoughts, a dark-colored Bentley stopped in front of her.


    The back window was lowered and Ye Yu¡¯s handsome and well-defined face appeared in her sight.


    ¡°Get in.¡±


    Ning Yuan quickly adjusted her emotions, opened the door, and got into the car.


    Ye Yu saw that after Ning Yuan got into the car, her long eyshes were lowered and her red lips were pursed. He held her slender hand. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°I just saw Diplomat Jiang¡¯s wifeing to fetch him. She¡¯s really beautiful and elegant.¡±


    Ye Yu looked at Ning Yuan with his dark eyes and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Is she as beautiful as you?¡±


    Ning Yuan red at Ye Yu. ¡°I was talking about Diplomat Jiang¡¯s wife. You¡¯re talking about me again.¡±


    Ye Yu pinched Ning Yuan¡¯s slender fingers and said in a deep voice, ¡°She¡¯s someone else¡¯s wife. Why should I talk about her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s not talk about it then.¡±


    Ning Yuan took out her phone and flipped to the message she had received this morning.


    Four words: I¡¯m Mom.


    Ning Yuan deleted the message and cklisted the number.


    People would not feel disappointed or sad when they did not have any hope!

 Chapter 2576: At Least She Had Him

    <h4>Chapter 2576: At Least She Had Him</h4>


    Seeing Ning Yuan looking down with a slightly dazed expression, Ye Yu pinched her finger. ¡°Are you unhappy if I don¡¯t mention Madam Jiang?¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled and leaned her head on Ye Yu¡¯s broad shoulders. Actually, thinking about it, God had treated her well.


    She did not have her mother¡¯s love, but she had gotten the Second Prince who was unreachable to countless women!


    She was pregnant with his child. Putting aside the future, she was happy now!


    ¡°I find that you¡¯re paying more and more attention to me. You can feel even if I¡¯m a little emotional.¡± Ning Yuan smirked like a little fox.


    Ye Yu looked at her charming face and his slender fingers could not help pinching it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± There was a trace of bitterness in Ning Yuan¡¯s smile. She was afraid that the happier she was now, the more painful and reluctant she would be when she left one day!


    Ye Yu did not notice the emotions shing past Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes.


    He lowered his head and kissed her slightly upturned lips.


    Assistant Su, who was driving in front, held the steering wheel with both hands, not daring to look at the rearview mirror.


    He looked calm on the surface, but was shocked on the inside.


    Was this still the Highness he had been with for many years?


    He actually kissed Miss Ning in front of him!


    After being kissed by Ye Yu, Ning Yuan snuggled into his arms naturally.


    Compared to him, she had always been more proactive.


    Wrapping her arms around his slender waist, she buried her face into his broad and firm chest.


    Listening to his strong heartbeat, she felt at ease and sweet.


    When the car was two to three hundred meters away from the broadcastingpany, Ning Yuan asked Assistant Su to stop the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get off here.¡±


    Although Gu Fei knew about their rtionship, no one else knew.


    Ning Yuan did not want to reveal their rtionship and Ye Yu probably had the same thoughts as her.


    If it was made public, it would bring a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    Ye Yu saw that Ning Yuan was afraid that others would know about their rtionship and his deep ck eyes narrowed slightly, his well-defined face darkening.


    Seeing his dark expression, Ning Yuan held his handsome face in her hands and rubbed her nose against his. She smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to make it public?¡±


    Ye Yu pursed his lips. ¡°Why not?¡±


    Ning Yuan froze for a few seconds.


    ¡°If I make it public, my identity will be exposed in all aspects and there will be people secretly taking photos wherever I go. I¡¯m pregnant now and want to be more rxed.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    He naturally understood her concerns. If she wanted to make it public, she had to be careful in everything she did, because she represented not only herself, but also a member of the royal family.


    It was not that he did not know that she was not ready to be his Princess Consort. With the current situation, it was obviously easier for her to get along with him as his girlfriend.


    ¡°Up to you.¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get off.¡±


    She was about to push open the car door when he pulled her into his arms again.


    Something hard was stuffed into her palm.


    Ning Yuan looked down. It was a gold-ted ck card with a line of English words in the upper right corner and the symbol of the royal family.


    Ning Yuan lowered her thick and long eyshes. He had given her this ck card once before, but she had returned itter.


    ¡°You¡¯re not willing to make it public and you¡¯re not willing to spend my money?¡± His voice was deep and cold, with a trace of danger.


    For the first time, Ning Yuan realized that there were people who would be angry if they did not spend his money.


    Looking at his dark gaze, Ning Yuan bit her lip. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    His sharp and cold expression eased a little.


    His long fingers caressed her head. ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan arrived at the broadcasting station and spent the entire afternoon sorting out the drafts for the interview with Mo Chen.


    When she was almost done, it was already past six in the evening.


    She nced at her phone. There were several missed calls.


    There were calls from Auntie Wang and three unknown numbers from the city.


    There were still two unread messages.


    ¡°Yuanyuan, it¡¯s Mom. Did you block my number?¡±


    ¡°Are you free tonight? Mom will treat you to a meal and we¡¯ll meet.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s emotions that had calmed down started to be restless again.


    In her memories when she was young, her mother was gentle and beautiful. She never shouted or scolded her. She made cakes for her and brought her to amusement parks personally.


    It was because she had experienced beauty and warmth that she felt unfair and ufortable seeing her treat another girl so well!


    To put it bluntly, while she hated her, she also desired her!


    It was human instinct to not be able to control her emotions!


    The instinct to get kinship and love!


    Ning Yuan closed her eyes and deleted the message and blocked the number.


    She was not a child anymore. So many years had passed. If she still had feelings for her, why had she nevere back to see her?


    She was brought to her uncle and aunt¡¯s house and lived like she was treading on thin ice. When she was scolded by others for not having a mother, how much did she want her to appear by her side?


    Now that she did not need these, she had appeared again!


    Ning Yuan closed her eyes, a mocking smile on her lips.


    ¡­.


    Eight in the evening.


    Ye Yu returned to Yuhua International.


    Auntie Wang came out to wee him and took the briefcase from him. She said carefully, ¡°Your Highness, Miss Ning didn¡¯t eat much tonight. She didn¡¯t drink the soup I sent up. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s in a good mood.¡±


    Ye Yu narrowed his dark eyes slightly. ¡°You¡¯re in a bad mood?¡±


    Auntie Wang nodded.


    Ye Yu went upstairs without changing his shoes.


    Pushing open the bedroom door, she did not see the woman inside.


    Ye Yu went to the third floor.


    The door of the recording room was closed and the curtains were drawn tightly. A faint light flowed out from the crack of the door.


    Ye Yu pushed open the door and his heart tightened for a few seconds when he saw the woman curled up on the sofa.


    Ning Yuan was thinking about something. Her long eyshes were lowered and her expression was slightly dazed. She looked a little lonely and lonely, like a poor girl that no one wanted.


    Ye Yu strode in.


    He picked her up from the sofa and ced her on hisp.


    Ning Yuan regained her senses and smiled when she saw the man hugging her. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    She hugged his muscr waist instinctively and buried her face into his broad and firm chest.


    She sniffed and smelled a faint fragrance.


    Ning Yuan looked up at him.


    Ye Yu saw Ning Yuan looking at him with a strange gaze and he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You had intimate contact with a woman at night?¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s handsome and well-defined face darkened slightly. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I smell a woman¡¯s perfume. It¡¯s the smell of Tiffany jasmine.¡±


    Ye Yu pursed his lips tightly and said nothing.


    Seeing this, Ning Yuan got off hisp. ¡°Go and take a bath!¡±

 Chapter 2577: Chance Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 2577: Chance Encounter</h4>


    Ning Yuan pursed her red lips, her expression indifferent.


    He was not angry or jealous.


    It was a calm and indifferent emotion.


    Ye Yu stood up from the sofa, his tall body blocking her, not letting her leave.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me the reason?¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°What¡¯s there to ask? You know your boundaries in everything you do.¡±


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this!


    He had seen his older brother and sister-inw, Tiantian and Gu Yang. When they were jealous of each other, they would be different no matter how calm they were usually!


    It was a concern and nervousness for the other party.


    Ye Yu nced at the calm Ning Yuan, his slender fingers lifting her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who that woman is?¡±


    Ning Yuan blinked. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Beier.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s smiling face tensed up.


    ¡°What did you do with her tonight?¡±


    Seeing Ning Yuan start to ask, a smile appeared in Ye Yu¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m so nervous. Tell me quickly, did she throw herself at you?¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s calloused fingers caressed Ning Yuan¡¯s face and he said in a deep voice, ¡°No, I had dinner with his parents tonight. When I entered the room, she almost fell. I walked behind her and helped her out of courtesy.¡±


    ¡°Her parents?¡±


    ¡°I saw the Madam Jiang you said was pretty tonight.¡± Seeming to have noticed something, Ye Yu raised Ning Yuan¡¯s small face with his long fingers. ¡°Why do I feel that you look a little like Madam Jiang?¡±


    ¡°Who looks like her?¡± Ning Yuan pped Ye Yu¡¯s hand away and suddenly lost her temper. ¡°I look like my father.¡±


    Ye Yu stretched out his long arm and pulled Ning Yuan into his arms, hisrge hand holding her slender waist. ¡°Your temper will grow when you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    How would she dare to p his hand away so hard in the past?


    Ning Yuan put her hands on Ye Yu¡¯s shoulders and pushed him. ¡°Go and take a bath. I can¡¯t stand the smell of another woman¡¯s perfume on you.¡±


    The second half of her words pleased him.


    ¡­.


    Ye Yu came out in a ck robe after taking a bath.


    Ning Yuan was reading at the head of the bed. Hearing sounds, she looked up at him.


    The belt of his robe was not tied tightly and the cor was slightly opened, revealing a small part of his chest muscles.


    Ning Yuan suddenly felt that the book in her hand was not good to look at.


    She still liked the handsome and stylish Second Prince.


    Her mood would be better when she saw him.


    She half knelt on the bed, took the towel from him and wiped his soft ck hair.


    When she was almost done, she said, ¡°Can you stay away from Jiang Beier in the future?¡±


    Ye Yu turned back to look at her, his expression unreadable.


    Ning Yuan could not see what he was thinking, but his dark eyes were fixed on her face.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s scalp turned numb from his stare and she rubbed her face against his shoulder. ¡°Just treat it as me being jealous, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t like Jiang Bei¡¯er. She¡¯s young, pretty and has a slender waist¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, why are you tickling me? Don¡¯t tickle me there!¡±


    Ning Yuan grabbed his hand, but he was faster than her. She could not win him and suddenly held her stomach and groaned.


    Ye Yu put his hands on the top of Ning Yuan¡¯s head and looked at her scrunched up facial features. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My stomach hurts.¡±


    A trace of nervousness appeared on Ye Yu¡¯s handsome face. He pushed himself up and reached out his long arms to carry her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Ning Yuan hugged his neck with both hands and said with a bright smile, ¡°I lied to you. Who asked you to always scratch me?¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s cold expression eased a little. ¡°Are you really fine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    He then put her back on the bed, his hand caressing her t stomach. ¡°If he dares to be naughty, let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll deal with him after hees out.¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t matured yet. Maybe he¡¯s a little princess? You can bear to tidy him up?¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Ye Yu¡¯s face. ¡°Little Princess is the best. She¡¯s as cute as her aunt.¡±


    At the mention of Tiantian, Ning Yuan could not help but smile.


    He lifted the nket andy beside her, and she snuggled into his arms.


    He caressed her soft long hair and asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened in the afternoon that made you unhappy? Auntie Wang said that you ate very little.¡±


    Ning Yuan snuggled into his arms. ¡°I watched a movie in the office in the afternoon. It was a tragedy and I was just a little sad.¡±


    Ye Yu could feel that she was not telling the truth, but he would not force her.


    Ning Yuan thought that she would not be able to sleep at night after what happened today, but leaning in Ye Yu¡¯s arms and smelling his fresh and pleasant scent, she slowly fell asleep.


    ¡­.


    Because of the interview with the financial tycoon, Mo Chen, and Principal Yu, the ratings of Ning Yuan¡¯s show kept rising.


    At the end of the month, she received a bonus.


    Ning Yuan knocked on Gu Fei¡¯s table. ¡°Come to the mall with me in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re treating me to a big meal?¡±


    ¡°Alright, after having a big meal, apany me shopping for a while. I want to give him a gift.¡±


    Gu Fei rubbed her arms. ¡°I smell the sour smell of love.¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled but said nothing.


    They drove to a high-end mall in the capital.


    After having Chinese food at the western restaurant in the mall, Ning Yuan and Gu Fei went to one of the gship stores on the fourth floor.


    Seeing the two beautiesing in, the staff weed them warmly.


    Ning Yuan liked a pair of cufflinks. They were ck with gold and looked dignified and domineering. They suited Ye Yu¡¯s style very well.


    ¡°How much is this pair of cufflinks?¡±


    ¡°Miss, you have good taste. This pair of cufflinks is our new treasure. It costs five hundred thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°Alright, help me pack it.¡±


    Gu Fei tugged at Ning Yuan¡¯s sleeve and pulled her aside, whispering, ¡°Are you crazy? You bought such an expensive cufflink for him. Your reward is only 200,000 dors. Aren¡¯t you going to pay 300,000 dors?¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, can you give me a thermos sk or a bouquet of flowers?¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her red lips. ¡°I wanted to give him a gift before, but I didn¡¯t seed. The bonus this time and the one fromst time are just enough for a pair of cufflinks.¡±


    If he was an ordinary person, the price of the cufflinks would indeed be too expensive. However, he was the Second Prince. If he bought something inferior, it would seem like it was not worthy of his status.


    Gu Fei wanted to say something when a delicate voice suddenly sounded. ¡°This pair of cufflinks is very unique. How much for a pair?¡±


    ¡°Hello, five hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. Pack it up for me.¡±


    Ning Yuan and Gu Fei turned around at the same time and saw a girl in a white coat standing in front of the cab with a smile on her pretty face.


    Jiang Beier?


    Ning Yuan furrowed her eyebrows. She did not expect to meet Jiang Beier here.


    At this moment, the staff¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this pair of cufflinks has been bought by thatdy.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Beier nced at Ning Yuan unhappily.

 Chapter 2578: Treating Her Like A Stranger

    <h4>Chapter 2578: Treating Her Like A Stranger</h4>


    Jiang Beier looked at Ning Yuan.


    She was wearing a red shirt and a white A-line dress, her figure slender and graceful.


    Her long hair was tied into a low ponytail and she had light makeup on her face. She was a dazzling woman.


    However, her clothes were not a luxury item.


    She could not even wear luxurious clothes, how could she have the cheek to spend five hundred thousand dors to buy a pair of cufflinks?


    Was he trying to puff himself up at his own cost?


    Jiang Beier smiled coldly. ¡°Did she pay?¡±


    The staff looked at Jiang Beier, who was dressed in branded goods and whose bag cost hundreds of thousands. She shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°In that case, this pair of cufflinks doesn¡¯t belong to her. Wrap it up for me!¡±


    Gu Fei had never seen such an arrogant customer. There were more than one pair of cufflinks in the store. What was she taking from them?


    Gu Fei rushed over and red at Jiang Bei¡¯er angrily. ¡°Do you know firste-first-served? Do you think others don¡¯t have money?¡±


    Looking at the angry Gu Fei who looked like she wanted to fight, Jiang Beier frowned unconsciously. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the best mall in the capital? Why are there such low-ss customers?¡±


    Ning Yuan walked over in her high heels. She pulled Gu Fei and looked at Jiang Bei¡¯er with her beautiful eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the quality of a customer who takes what others like?¡±


    Ning Yuan did not want to talk to Jiang Beier anymore. She looked at the staff who looked troubled. ¡°Wrap it up for me!¡±


    Jiang Beierughed mockingly. ¡°Wrap it up for me. I¡¯ll buy it for double the price.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Gu Fei was furious. So what if she was rich? She was rich too.


    ¡°Three times mine.¡±


    Ning Yuan pulled Gu Fei and shook her head at her.


    Originally, the cufflinks were only worth this price. It was really not worth it to spend a few times more money to buy it.


    ¡°Feifei, I¡¯ll settle it myself.¡±


    Jiang Beier had grown up abroad and was very familiar with all kinds of luxury goods. Gu Fei was rich, but this beautiful woman should be an ordinary office worker.


    To be able to take out 500,000 dors to buy a pair of cufflinks, he might have been booked by a rich person. Otherwise, how could he have so much money?


    ¡°If you can¡¯t take out three times the price, this pair of cufflinks will be mine.¡± Jiang Beier was sure that Ning Yuan could not take out that much money.


    Ning Yuan ignored Jiang Bei¡¯er and took out a gold and ck card from her bag.


    ¡°With this card, as long as I like something from the store, it will be given to me first.¡± Ning Yuan¡¯s expression was calm and she said calmly, ¡°Besides, ording to the rules of your mall, you can¡¯t raise the price as you please.¡±


    When the staff saw the gold card Ning Yuan handed over, her gaze on her immediately became more respectful. ¡°You¡¯re right. ording to the rules, no matter who offers the highest price, they have to sell it to the person with this card.¡±


    Jiang Beier was shocked when she saw the ck card in Ning Yuan¡¯s hand.


    On the upper right corner of the card was a line of English words. It was clearly the symbol of the royal family.


    How did this woman get a royal card?


    Ning Yuan followed the staff to the cashier counter.


    Jiang Beier bit her lip and tears filled her eyes, looking extremely aggrieved.


    The sound of high heels sounded and a soft voice that was as gentle as a woman from Jiangnan sounded. ¡°Bei¡¯er, are you done?¡±


    Jiang Bei Er turned back and looked at the beautiful and elegant woman, her tears almost falling. ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Beier was about to cry, the woman walked quickly to her and held her hand, asking with concern, ¡°Bei¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I liked a pair of cufflinks, but that sister insisted on snatching them from me.¡±


    Following the direction Jiang Beier was pointing at, Madam Jiang looked at the cashier counter.


    From her slender and tall back, one could tell that she was an elegant and beautiful girl.


    ¡°Good girl, it means that you¡¯re not fated to have that pair of cufflinks. You can look at other things.¡±


    Jiang Beier bit her lip pitifully. ¡°But I like that couple.¡± Jiang Beier shook Madam Jiang¡¯s hand and whined, ¡°Mommy, can you help me?¡±


    Madam Jiang patted Jiang Beier¡¯s hand lightly and walked towards the cashier counter.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. Can I ask you for a favor¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan had already tensed up when Madam Jiang entered the store to talk to Jiang Beier. Now that she was talking to her and understood what she meant, she felt like a basin of cold water had been poured over her head.


    Her voice was still as gentle and soft as she remembered, but she knew that she was only treating her as a stranger now.


    Her gentleness was only for Jiang Beier.


    Ning Yuan took a deep breath, suppressing the rising and falling emotions in her heart as she slowly turned to look at the woman beside her.


    Just as Ye Yu had said, her eyes were very simr to Madam Jiang¡¯s.


    The moment their eyes met, their emotions wereplicated.


    Madam Jiang¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly, her expression surprised and happy. She took a step forward, wanting to hold Ning Yuan¡¯s hand, but seemed to have thought of something and stopped on the spot.


    Seeing her hesitate, Ning Yuan¡¯s heart turned cold and her lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Madam, forgive me for not being able to help you. I¡¯ve already bought the cufflinks. If your daughter wants them, she can find a brand and ask them to make a pair for you!¡±


    The staff who had packed Ning Yuan¡¯s bag said, ¡°Our brand¡¯s cufflinks are unique.¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled brightly. ¡°Then I have no choice.¡±


    Without waiting for Mrs Jiang to say anything, Ning Yuan carried the bag and left the branded store with Gu Fei.


    Madam Jiang was stunned for a moment. She looked at Ning Yuan¡¯s back and wanted to chase after her, but then thought of Jiang Beier. She took out a card and handed it to her. ¡°Mommy will pay for everything you bought today.¡±


    Jiang Beier forced a smile.


    ¡­.


    Gu Fei was pulled out by Ning Yuan.


    When they arrived at the underground parking lot, Ning Yuan pulled Gu Fei behind a pir.


    After a while, that noble and elegant wife chased after her.


    She looked around but could not find the person she was looking for. She took out her phone from her bag and made a call.


    It did not seem to go through. She stood on the spot, frowning and sighing.


    After the richdy entered the elevator again, Ning Yuan and Gu Fei walked out from behind the pir.


    After getting into the car, Gu Fei looked at the depressed Ning Yuan and asked carefully, ¡°Do you know that woman?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s throat was a little hoarse. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, she only said, ¡°A former neighbor. Later, she abandoned her family and eloped with someone.¡±


    ¡°Ah, hearing her soft voice, I thought she was a good woman!¡± Gu Fei shook her head. ¡°However, she doted on that girl too much. I could tell at first nce that she was her stepmother and did not dare to offend that girl.¡±


    Ning Yuan lowered her thick and long eyshes, a mocking smile on her lips.


    ¡­


    In the office.


    Ye Yu was discussing the economic problems of the previous quarter with Feng Chen and Ye Ze.


    Suddenly, his phone vibrated and he received a message.


    [You have spent 500,000 POS at 12.58 p.m. on the 18th of the 8888th.]

 Chapter 2579: He Came to Pick Her Up Personally

    <h4>Chapter 2579: He Came to Pick Her Up Personally</h4>


    Feng Chen and Ye Ze saw that Ye Yu was suddenly silent and his dark eyes were staring at the phone screen.


    They could not help but be confused.


    What had happened?


    The two of them were about to ask when they saw the thin lips of the man who had a cold expression just now slowly curl up.


    Heughed.


    Although the smile on his lips was not very big, Feng Chen and Ye Ze could feel that he was very happy.


    ¡°Second Brother, is there a happy asion?¡± Ye Ze rarely saw Ye Yu smile. How happy must it be for him to look like this?


    Ye Yu picked up his phone and showed it to the curious duo.


    Ye Ze was confused. ¡°Why are you so happy after being paid five hundred thousand?¡±


    Feng Chen was experienced in love and soon understood what made Ye Yu happy.


    She smacked her lips. ¡°Is your Beauty Ning worth you being so happy over?¡±


    The Second Prince, who could remain calm even when something big had happened, wasughing because of such a small matter. It was unbelievable.


    Ye Ze finally reacted.


    ¡°F*ck, so it¡¯s here.¡±


    Ye Yu leaned back against the chair, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s her first time spending my money.¡±


    The moment Ye Yu finished speaking, his phone rang again.


    ¡°You received 500,000 at 13:15 on the 18th, with a long bnce.¡±


    Seeing this message, Ye Yu¡¯s well-defined face darkened.


    Feng Chen and Ye Ze stood up and nced at their phone messages.


    Both of them started tough ruthlessly.


    ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s really rare to see someone like Beauty Ning now!¡± Feng Chen patted his thigh.


    Ye Ze smiled regretfully. ¡°Do I really have no chance?¡±


    Ye Yu nced at them coldly. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Seeing Ye Yu¡¯s mood turn from good to bad, Feng Chen raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Since she¡¯s not willing to spend your money, you should spend some on her in other ways.¡±


    Ye Yu pursed his lips slightly, looking like he was waiting for Feng Chen to continue.


    ¡°For example, taking her to special ces for dinner, watching the stars, drinking, chatting, and kissing.¡±


    Ye Yu said in a deep voice, ¡°Is there a good ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send you an address.¡±


    ¡­


    Because of the incident with Madam Jiang in the afternoon, Ning Yuan calmed down for a long time before her mood improved.


    Actually, she understood everything.


    She would feel better after thinking it through.


    When it was time to get off work, Ning Yuan thought of the cufflinks she had bought for Ye Yu. It was rare for her to not work overtime.


    She took the elevator down and met the producer of another program halfway.


    ¡°Xiaoning, it¡¯s really rare to meet you in the elevator.¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled. ¡°Does Sister Zhong miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sister Zhong misses you.¡± Sister Zhong held Ning Yuan¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°I have a nephew who came back from studying abroad and is good in all aspects. Xiaoning, do you want to meet him?¡±


    Before Ning Yuan could say anything, she heard Sister Zhong say, ¡°I¡¯ve asked your colleagues in your office. You don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet. Although there have been several rumors in the past, I know that they¡¯re all fake.¡±


    Ning Yuan was very touched that Sister Zhong believed in her. When the rumors came out, many colleagues from the broadcastingpany looked at her with prejudice.


    ¡°Sister Zhong, I appreciate your kindness, but I actually have a partner.¡±


    Ning Yuan said very softly.


    Sister Zhong thought that Ning Yuan was embarrassed to talk about the blind date in the elevator and she said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get out of the elevator.¡±


    The elevator stopped at the garage on the basement floor.


    Sister Zhong took out her phone and flipped to a photo. ¡°Xiaoning, look. This is my nephew. He looks good, right?¡±


    Ning Yuan was a little helpless. ¡°Sister Zhong, I¡¯m not lying to you. I really have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? If a beauty like you has a boyfriend, why haven¡¯t I seen him pick you up at the broadcastingpany?¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°He¡¯s usually busy with work.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoning, Sister Zhong won¡¯t harm you. My nephew is really good in all aspects¡­¡±


    Before Sister Zhong could finish, a deep and cold voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Ning Yuan.¡±


    Ning Yuan and Sister Zhong turned to look at the man not far away.


    A ck Bentley had stopped there and a man in a ck coat was standing in front of the car, looking at her with dark eyes.


    Sister Zhong was stunned.


    She thought she was seeing things. If not, why would she see the Second Prince?


    Ning Yuan did not expect Ye Yu to pick her up. He had not called or sent her a message beforeing, which waspletely unexpected.


    When Sister Zhong saw Ye Yu, she went forward to greet him. ¡°Your Highness, are you here to see the head of the broadcastingpany?¡±


    Ye Yu pursed his lips slightly. ¡°I¡¯m picking up my girlfriend.¡±


    Sister Zhong looked at Ye Yu and then at Ning Yuan, suddenly understanding something.


    It turned out that Ning Yuan had not lied to her. She really had a boyfriend, and it was the Second Prince.


    Ye Yu reached out his slender hand to Ning Yuan. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Ning Yuan walked over and handed her hand to Ye Yu.


    Looking at their sped hands, Sister Zhong smiled awkwardly. ¡°Xiaoning, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sister Zhong.¡±


    Ning Yuan let Ye Yu get into the car first. She walked in front of Sister Zhong and said softly, ¡°Sister Zhong, my rtionship with the Second Prince has not been made public. Can you keep it a secret for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course.¡±


    Through the half-opened car window, Sister Zhong looked at the cold man in the car. She could feel that the man was unhappy with her introducing a partner to Ning Yuan. She did not dare to stay any longer and left quickly.


    Ning Yuan got into the car and looked at the noble and handsome man, asking with a smile, ¡°Why did you suddenlye to pick me up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you somewhere.¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Ye Yu held Ning Yuan¡¯s fair hand, his rough fingers rubbing her hand. ¡°Does someone from your broadcasting station often introduce men to you?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at his dark eyes and said with her scalp tingling, ¡°No, Sister Zhong is still the first one today.¡±


    ¡°You saw the photos?¡±


    Ning Yuan leaned her face against his broad shoulders and looked at him with her beautiful eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not as handsome as you!¡±


    The man¡¯s expression eased a little, but his grip on her fingers suddenly tightened and her fingers hurt.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Why did you return the money in the afternoon?¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her pink lips and hugged his arm, saying softly, ¡°I gave you a bonus and wanted to give you a gift, but that store needs your card to have the right to buy first.¡±


    Ye Yu frowned. ¡°It¡¯s the same if you use the card I gave you.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Ning Yuan looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°I bought it for you with my own ability. How can it be the same as buying it for you with your money?¡±


    Ye Yu smirked. ¡°What did you buy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you yet.¡±

 Chapter 2580: Her Heart Felt Crisp

    <h4>Chapter 2580: Her Heart Felt Crisp</h4>


    The driver drove to a farm in the suburbs.


    Away from the hustle and bustle of the city, this ce seemed quiet and elegant.


    The courtyard was covered in trees and flowers. Not far away, there was a clear fish pond and orchard.


    Ning Yuan did not expect that Ye Yu would bring her here for dinner. As soon as she got out of the car, joy appeared in her eyes. ¡°The mountains and rivers are so beautiful.¡±


    Ye Yu held Ning Yuan¡¯s hand and led her to the farm.


    The boss came out warmly.


    Before Ye Yu came, Feng Chen had already greeted the boss.


    He was ttered and honored that the Second Prince could dine with them.


    The boss was a very polite person. Although he was curious about Ning Yuan¡¯s identity, he did not look at her.


    He took them to a single bungalow and pointed at the stairs that extended to the roof. ¡°Go up from here and you¡¯ll reach the ss room.¡±


    Ye Yu nodded. ¡°Serve all the specialties here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll get ready immediately.¡±


    Ning Yuan went up to the roof first. There was a ss room of more than forty square meters. There was a sofa, TV, dining table, and fresh wild flowers in a vase in the cab.


    Ye Yu pulled out the chair gentlemanly and waited for Ning Yuan to sit down before he took off his coat and hung it on the rack.


    The sky was notpletely dark yet. Ning Yuan held her cheek and looked at the person fishing by the pond, a feeling of peace rising in her heart.


    Soon, the boss served six dishes.


    Ye Yu took a piece of braised fish cooked by the boss¡¯s fish pond, picked out the bones and put them on Ning Yuan¡¯s te.


    He looked up and found her looking at him with a smile.


    Ye Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his eyes on her darkened. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Ning Yuan had heard before that a man who was willing to pick fish bones for you definitely had you in his heart.


    She knew that Ye Yu liked her. She did not know if he loved her, but at this moment, she felt happy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be served by the Second Prince one day.¡± When he ate in the pce, the fish bones were chosen by the servants and he did not need to do such a thing himself.


    Ye Yu¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Are you satisfied with just picking a fish bone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about picking fish bones, but with you around, I feel that the air is sweet.¡±


    Ye Yu coughed softly. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense.¡± Ning Yuan¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she suddenly found that the tip of his ears were suspiciously red. She seemed to have discovered a new world. ¡°Why do I find that you¡¯re a little strange?¡±


    He was not shy when he pushed her down, but he would be embarrassed when she praised him asionally.


    ¡°I praised you a lot when I sent you that message. Are you¡­¡±


    The man put a piece of fish into her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk while eating.¡±


    Ning Yuan chewed the fish in his mouth, a bright smile on her face.


    He had drunk some wine. Ning Yuan was pregnant and could not drink, so she only drank a ss of milk.


    After dinner, he turned on the old-fashioned gramophone in the ss room.


    A retro and charming music sounded.


    ¡°A dance?¡± He stood in front of her and bowed slightly, a standard gentlemanly gesture.


    Ning Yuan looked at his hand that was reaching towards her and her heart fluttered.


    Putting her hand in his, she was held by him and started to dance with the soft and textured music.


    The night gradually darkened. The weather was very good tonight. The moon was full and the stars were bright.


    There was only a dim yellow light in the ss room. Under the starry night sky, she was in his arms and she looked up at him.


    Their eyes met and their breaths intertwined.


    The atmosphere was unbelievably beautiful.


    Ning Yuan looked at his deep and cold eyes, tall nose bridge, sexy scarlet lips and was slightly dazed.


    Such a handsome and perfect man was really with her and she had his child¡­ It did not seem real when she thought about it.


    After the dance, Ning Yuan took out an exquisite box from her bag.


    ¡°My gift to you.¡±


    Ye Yu opened the box and narrowed his eyes when he saw the cufflinks inside. ¡°You can¡¯t bear to buy such an expensive thing for me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not expensive at all to you. It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Ye Yu looked up at her. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the price. As long as it¡¯s from you, it¡¯s very precious.¡±


    Hearing his words, Ning Yuan¡¯s heart melted.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite good at making people happy sometimes.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m not coaxing you.¡± He took out the cufflinks. ¡°Put it on for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She stood in front of him, lowered her eyes and put on the cufflinks for him.


    He looked down at her, his gaze moving from her long eyshes, to the tip of her nose, then to her red lips¡­


    After putting it on for him, Ning Yuan looked up at him. ¡°Can I?¡±


    He said nothing and his handsome face approached her. Before she could react, he kissed her.


    The faint smell of red wine entered her taste buds. Ning Yuan raised her hands and wrapped them around his neck. Her fingertips touched the short hair at the back of his neck and her heart felt as sweet as honey.


    After the kiss, she heard him say softly by her ear, ¡°I¡¯m going abroad in two days. I¡¯ll get Assistant Su to bring your grandmother over to apany you.¡±


    Ning Yuany on his shoulder, her face red and her breathing unstable. ¡°I¡¯m afraid my grandmother won¡¯te¡­¡±


    ¡°Whether the olddyes or not is up to her. I won¡¯t force her.¡±


    Ning Yuan hummed softly.


    ¡­


    Jiang Yan was an outstanding diplomat. Now that he had been transferred back to the country, he was valued by the King and the royal family.


    Mu Sihan invited Jiang Yan and his family to eat in the pce¡¯s banquet hall.


    Ye Yu returned to the pce after receiving Mu Sihan¡¯s call.


    After Jiang Beier followed Jiang Yan to the pce, she had been looking forward to it.


    Knowing that Ye Yu woulde to the pceter, she could not stop smiling.


    Madam Jiang looked at Jiang Bei¡¯er, who was like a child, and patted her hand lightly. ¡°Bei¡¯er, be reserved.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve been taught since I was young that if I like someone, I have to express myself boldly. Tell me, do you think His Highness will like the cufflink I bought for him from another shop?¡±


    ¡°Belle has good taste. He will like it.¡±


    The mother and daughter were talking when two tall figures walked in.


    Ye Jie and Ye Yu came together.


    Jiang Beier¡¯s gazended on the handsome and cold Ye Yu.


    Walking beside the handsome Crown Prince, he was not inferior at all. The two brothers were dragons among men.


    Jiang Beier stood up and greeted Ye Jie and Ye Yu sweetly.


    Both of them nodded with indifferent expressions.


    Seeing Ye Yu look away after ncing at her, Jiang Beier felt a little disappointed.


    After Ye Yu greeted Jiang Yan and Madam Jiang, he sat beside Ye Jie. The moment he raised his hand, Jiang Beier saw a familiar pair of cufflinks.

 Chapter 2581: He Has a Girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 2581: He Has a Girlfriend</h4>


    The ck crystal chandelier was iid with gold and reflected a cold light.


    Jiang Beier¡¯s pupils constricted.


    She would not be mistaken. It was a limited edition product from H brand.


    She wanted to buy them for him, but someone else had gotten them first!


    Jiang Beier thought of that tall and beautiful woman and a trace of panic appeared in her heart.


    What was the rtionship between the Second Prince and that woman?


    Were they a couple?


    ¡°Bei¡¯er, everyone has sat down. Why are you still standing?¡± Madam Jiang pulled the distraught Jiang Bei¡¯er.


    Jiang Bei Er sat down in a daze.


    She was distracted during the meal. She did not listen to anything the people at the table said.


    After the meal, Jiang Beier saw Ye Yu get up and go out to answer the call.


    She followed him out.


    Ye Yu¡¯s tall and cold body leaned against the terrace, one hand holding the railing and the other holding his phone. He said something and a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    Jiang Beier¡¯s heart tightened.


    He should be talking to a woman.


    He answered the call for nearly five minutes while Jiang Beier stared at his back.


    He put his phone in his pocket and walked over.


    Jiang Beier took a deep breath and handed him the box in her hand. ¡°Second Prince, it¡¯s a pleasure to see you again. This is my gift to you, I hope you can ept it.¡±


    Jiang Beier opened the box and inside was a pair of cufflinks simr to the one he was wearing.


    It was equally low-key and luxurious.


    There was no change in Ye Yu¡¯s well-defined face. He looked at Jiang Beier with his dark eyes. ¡°Miss Jiang, you¡¯re wee. I never ept gifts from women.¡±


    He nodded at her and walked toward the banquet hall.


    Jiang Bei Er looked at his cold back and blurted out on impulse, ¡°But why did you ept another woman¡¯s cuff?¡±


    Jiang Beier walked in front of Ye Yu and looked at the cufflinks on his wrist. ¡°I saw a woman buying this pair at the H branded store the day before yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang.¡± Ye Yu¡¯s gaze on Jiang Beier turned colder and there was a trace of unhappiness on his exquisite face. ¡°My business has nothing to do with you.¡±


    If it was not for Jiang Yan, he would not have said anything more to her.


    Jiang Beier froze on the spot, a lump in her throat and tears appeared in her eyes.


    She had feelings for Ye Yu for a long time. She still remembered the first time he went to A Country. She was doing her homework in her father¡¯s office and was attracted to him the moment he came in.


    He was very tall, handsome and cool.


    She tried to attract his attention, but he did not even look at her.


    But she had been domineering since she was young. She must get what she wanted.


    Her father¡¯s return was a very good opportunity for her. Now that she had grown up, she was full of confidence in herself.


    But his attitude was still as cold as before.


    What was worse was that he had a girlfriend!


    ¡­


    After Jiang Beier went back, she locked herself in her room and did not eat or drink. Jiang Yan and Madam Jiang called her but she did not open the door.


    ¡°Ignore her. This child is getting out of hand.¡± Jiang Yan said angrily with a dark expression.


    Madam Jiang frowned, looking worried. ¡°She hasn¡¯t eaten anything all day. Aren¡¯t you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Let her starve for two to three days and see if shees out?¡± Jiang Yan shook his hand and left.


    Although he doted on this daughter, Jiang Yan felt that she was too pampered. It was mainly because her life was too good that the family was not peaceful.


    After Jiang Yan left, Madam Jiang knocked on Jiang Bei¡¯er¡¯s door and said softly, ¡°Bei¡¯er, if there¡¯s anything, tell Mommy. Don¡¯t be alone. Mommy made your favorite braised pork ribs and glutinous rice. Can youe out and eat something?¡±


    No matter what Madam Jiang said, Jiang Beier did not respond.


    Madam Jiang sighed. ¡°Is the Second Prince rted to you locking yourself up like this? What did he do to you? Why don¡¯t I ask your father to ask him?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the door was pulled open by the person inside.


    Jiang Beier stood at the door with red eyes. She jumped into Madam Jiang¡¯s arms and started to cry.


    ¡°Mommy, I feel so sad. I¡¯ve never liked someone so much since I was young. He¡¯s the first, but he has a girlfriend.¡±


    Madam Jiang hugged Jiang Bei¡¯er, trying to wipe away the tears on her face. ¡°Bei¡¯er, since he has a girlfriend, you have to be more open-minded.¡±


    Jiang Beier pushed Madam Jiang away and said with trembling lips, ¡°But that woman doesn¡¯t deserve him at all. She¡¯s just an ordinary office worker. She bought the cufflinks by using the Second Prince¡¯s ck card! What she likes is his status and money! And I¡¯ve liked him since I was in my teens. I¡¯m sincere to him!¡±


    Madam Jiang froze for a few seconds before she regained her senses and grabbed Jiang Beier¡¯s slender shoulders. ¡°What did you say? The Second Prince¡¯s girlfriend is the one who gave him the cufflinks?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t know, but I was the one who liked that pair of cufflinks first. In the end, that woman took out the ck card the Second Prince gave her and snatched the cufflinks from me.¡±


    Madam Jiang¡¯s expression changed several times and she was speechless for a while.


    ¡°Mommy, if it¡¯s a woman who is worthy of the Second Prince, I won¡¯t say anything and bury this crush in my heart. But I don¡¯t understand, how am I iparable to that woman?¡±


    Madam Jiang patted Jiang Beier¡¯s back lightly andforted her. ¡°No matter what, you have to take care of your body first.¡±


    ¡­


    Ning Yuan did not expect Mrs Jiang toe to the broadcastingpany to look for her.


    Xie Ancheng called her to the living room and said that an important guest was looking for her. The moment she entered, she saw Madam Jiang.


    She stood in front of the French windows. Hearing sounds, she turned back to look at Ning Yuan with a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Yuanyuan.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s expression turned cold and she had no intention of being polite or close to her. She said calmly, ¡°Madam Jiang, please call me Miss Ning or Anchor Ning.¡±


    ¡°Yuanyuan, it¡¯s Mom¡¯s fault. I only came back to see you after so many years.¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her lips and her expression darkened. ¡°Why are you looking for me? Tell me directly!¡±


    ¡°Can we go to the cafe beside the broadcasting station?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time. If there¡¯s anything, you can say it here.¡±


    Looking at Ning Yuan¡¯s cold and unapproachable attitude, Mrs Jiang could not hold back the smile on her face. ¡°The other time when Bei¡¯er wanted to buy that pair of cufflinks in the shop, she was wrong. Mom will apologize to you.¡±


    Ning Yuan said nothing.


    She could feel that Madam Jiang did note today to apologize to her about the cufflinks.


    ¡°Yesterday, the King invited our family to the pce. I saw the Second Prince wearing the pair of cufflinks you gave him. Yuanyuan, are you with the Second Prince?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she looked at Madam Jiang. ¡°So what if we¡¯re together and not?¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°Children, Miaomiao will release a new book tomorrow. After you collect thements, save the rmendation tickets for tomorrow for the new book so that Miaomiao can rush to the new book ranking~¡±

 Chapter 2582: He Will Give You a Status If You’re Willing

    <h4>Chapter 2582: He Will Give You a Status If You¡¯re Willing</h4>


    Looking at Ning Yuan¡¯s cold attitude, Madam Jiang had mixed feelings.


    ¡°Yuanyuan, I know you¡¯re angry, but I hope you can think it through. Do you really want to be with the Second Prince?¡±


    Ning Yuan had already expected that Madam Jiang would note looking for her.


    But she did not expect that it was because of her and Ye Yu.


    No, her real purpose was probably for Jiang Beier!


    ¡°Why? If I¡¯m not suitable, then is Jiang Beier suitable?¡±


    Surprise appeared in Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes. ¡°You know Bei¡¯er?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at Madam Jiang coldly and scoffed.


    Madam Jiang looked at Ning Yuan, who was rude to her elders, and sighed heavily. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not educating you properly. It¡¯s my fault for being so disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Ning Yuan pointed at the door. ¡°I still have to work. Please don¡¯te and find me again!¡±


    ¡°Yuanyuan, I don¡¯t know how much you know about your father, but let me advise you not to be with the Second Prince. You¡¯re not suitable.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s pupils constricted and the emotions in her heart surged.


    At the mention of her father, a trace of disgust and hatred shed past Madam Jiang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Did you know? When his illness acted up, he almost strangled me to death. Yuanyuan, a person with a family history is only suitable to find someone who is on par with you. If one day, the Second Prince treats you badly, what will you do?¡±


    Ning Yuan took two steps back, her long eyshes fluttering.


    Her family history that she could not say and did not want to mention was easily exposed by her mother.


    He must hate her daughter so much that he did not care about her feelings.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s stomach was churning and looking at Madam Jiang¡¯s seemingly gentle face, she wanted to vomit.


    ¡°Scram, I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡± Ning Yuan¡¯s trembling voice was extremely cold.


    In the past, she still had a trace of longing for that illusory kinship, but from today onwards, she waspletely awake.


    To Madam Jiang, she was probably iparable to Jiang Beier, who was not rted to her by blood!


    Seeing Ning Yuan¡¯s pale face and angry expression, Mrs Jiang sighed, took her bag and went out of the reception room.


    Several colleagues passed by the reception room and looked inside.


    After Madam Jiang left, Ning Yuan fell onto the chair andy on the table, her tears falling uncontrobly.


    From today onwards, she would treat it as the death of the mother who had taken care of her gently before!


    ¡­.


    Ye Yu had gone on an overseas visit with the Crown Prince and would only return three dayster.


    Ning Yuan received a call from the driver. He had already fetched Grandma from Wutong Town and would probably arrive at Yuhua International in the afternoon.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s mood improved a lot.


    Grandma was the closest person to her and she did not have to be sad for others!


    When it was time to get off work, Ning Yuan drove back to Yuhua International.


    She had just entered the vi when she smelled the fragrant chicken soup.


    ¡°Miss Ning is back.¡± Auntie Wang went forward and took the bag from Ning Yuan. ¡°Your grandmother has been busy since four in the afternoon. She brought chickens and tonics from her hometown and made soup for you personally. I wanted to help, but she refused.¡±


    Ning Yuan washed her hands and walked into the kitchen with a smile.


    Looking at the old figure busy at the kitchen counter, Ning Yuan¡¯s heart ached and she was touched. She went forward and hugged her grandmother¡¯s waist from behind.


    He leaned on her shoulder and whined like he did when he was young. ¡°Grandma, I thought you wouldn¡¯te. I was already prepared to be rejected by you.¡±


    Grandma was old and was unwilling to leave her hometown. Thest few times Ning Yuan wanted to bring her to the capital to y for a few days, the olddy was unwilling.


    Grandma patted Ning Yuan¡¯s hands that were around her waist and smiled. ¡°You silly child. Now that you¡¯re pregnant, Grandma will take care of you no matter how reluctant I am to part with my hometown.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re at the age of enjoying life, but you still have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my only good grandson. Of course I care about you.¡± Grandma scooped some soup and fed it to Ning Yuan. ¡°Try it.¡±


    Ning Yuan tasted it and nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It tastes like Grandma.¡±


    Grandma tapped the tip of Ning Yuan¡¯s nose lightly. ¡°You only know how to say nice things to coax Grandma.¡±


    Grandma made chicken soup and three special dishes, all of which were Ning Yuan¡¯s favorite when she was young.


    She was pregnant and Grandma had cooked lightly, which suited Ning Yuan¡¯s taste.


    Auntie Wang was called by the grandmother and grandson to sit at the dining table to eat. Seeing that Ning Yuan had eaten a bowl of rice, she said with a smile, ¡°Old Sister, you¡¯re still the best. Usually, Miss Ning only eats half a bowl of the food I cook. Today, she has eaten the most.¡±


    Grandma red at Ning Yuan. ¡°How can you eat so little every day?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at her grandmother and Auntie Wang, frowning. ¡°I can¡¯t indulge myself. Auntie Wang¡¯s dishes are usually nutritious. I¡¯ll eat less rice and more food. I won¡¯tck nutrition.¡±


    Ning Yuan patted her face. ¡°Look, I look good, right?¡±


    Grandma said, ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve lost some weight?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re hallucinating!¡±


    After dinner, Ning Yuan and her grandmother went for a walk in the back garden.


    Ye Yu lived in this vi in Yuhua International. The front and back courtyards were very big and the nts and flowers were well taken care of. Grandma looked around and thought of something. She pulled Ning Yuan¡¯s hand and asked softly, ¡°After a while, when your stomach gets big, what are your ns with Xiao Ye?¡±


    Ning Yuan knew what her grandmother was thinking. In her era, if she got pregnant before marriage, she would be drowned by people¡¯s saliva.


    But she had never thought about marrying Ye Yu.


    ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s talk after giving birth!¡±


    Grandma clearly did not agree with Ning Yuan¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I heard from Xiao Yest time that he would give you a status if you were willing. Why did you¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma, what if I¡¯m not pregnant? Will he marry me immediately?¡±


    Grandma frowned and said nothing.


    ¡°Grandma, what era are we in now? I want to develop my rtionship with him before we talk about marriage. Do you know my university roommate, Tiantian? She¡¯s also the Second Prince¡¯s sister. She¡¯s been dating her boyfriend for eight years!¡±


    Grandma red at Ning Yuan again. ¡°You¡¯ve been dating for eight years and you¡¯re already old.¡±


    Ning Yuan pouted. ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated. I was only in my thirties then and was still very young and beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. When my child is born, even if the Second Prince doesn¡¯t want to marry me, I still have a son. I will still rise because of my son.¡± Ning Yuan blinked, showing a rare mischievousness. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m so beautiful. How can the Second Prince bear to not want me?¡±


    Grandma poked Ning Yuan¡¯s head andughed at her words. ¡°Look at how narcissistic my good grandson is.¡±


    ¡­.


    The new book was out, ¡°The Little Fairy Who Reborn Bigoted Young Master Huo¡±. Baby must remember to collect, vote and leavements~

 Chapter 2583: Her Heart Was Empty

    <h4>Chapter 2583: Her Heart Was Empty</h4>


    After Grandma came, the haze in Ning Yuan¡¯s heart dissipated. She went back to the bedroom to take a bath andy on the bed reading with a smile on her lips.


    The country Ye Yu went to this time was rather poor and backward. The information there was not good and with the time difference, they only contacted each other through information.


    Ning Yuan had received his message a few minutes ago. ¡°Good night.¡±


    Ning Yuan replied, ¡°The first day I missed you.¡±


    Since she did not receive his reply, she should be busy.


    Perhaps because she was in a good mood, Ning Yuan fell asleep not long after.


    In the middle of the night, she had a nightmare. She wanted to wake up, but she fell into a nightmare and could not break free or wake up.


    Her head became dizzy and dizzy, and her stomach seemed to be throbbing in pain.


    Her long eyshes that were wet with sweat slowly opened. After she sobered up a little, the unbearable pain became more intense, like someone was twisting a knife into her stomach.


    The blood drained from her face. She supported herself, wanting to get up, but her stomach hurt too much and she could not.


    A warm liquid gushed out and she could smell blood in the quiet air.


    Ning Yuan widened her eyes slightly, her mind nk.


    It could not be her child¡­


    The pain became stronger and stronger. Ning Yuan bent her body and curled herself up, reaching out to take her phone from the bedside table.


    Because she did not have much strength, her phone fell to the ground.


    Ning Yuan opened her mouth and shouted hoarsely, ¡°Grandma, Auntie Wang¡­¡±


    The door was soundproof and Grandma and Auntie Wang lived downstairs, so they could not hear her at all.


    The panic in Ning Yuan¡¯s heart deepened and cold sweat kepting out. Her long hair that was scattered on the pillow was wet with sweat and tears. She shook her head weakly, not wanting anything to happen to her child.


    She moved to the bed and bent down to pick up her phone.


    If it was any other time, it would be a simple action, but to her now, it was like climbing the Great Wall.


    It took a lot of effort for her to pick up her phone.


    She called Auntie Wang.


    The call rang twice before it was answered. ¡°Miss Ning, it¡¯s already sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Auntie Wang,e up quickly.¡±


    Auntie Wang did not know what had happened, but hearing Ning Yuan¡¯s extremely weak voice, she quickly hung up and went upstairs.


    Auntie Wang rushed upstairs and pushed open the door of the master bedroom. Smelling the blood inside and seeing Ning Yuan lying by the bed with a pale face, she was shocked.


    ¡°Miss Ning!¡±


    Auntie Wang saw that the bedsheets under her were stained with blood and realized something. She called the driver with trembling fingers.


    Ning Yuan was in a daze. When she heard the sound of her grandmother and the chauffeur rushing over, she was carried by the chauffeur and went downstairs.


    Ning Yuan ced her trembling fingers on her t abdomen and prayed in her heart that nothing would happen to her child!


    Ning Yuan¡¯s head was heavy and her stomach hurt. She wanted to close her eyes and fall asleep, but she did not dare to.


    She wanted to see the doctor and tell him her request.


    Ning Yuan was sent to the hospital by the driver very quickly. When she learned that Ning Yuan¡¯s stomach was not feeling well, the attending doctor she usually treated rushed over.


    Seeing Ning Yuan covered in blood, she sighed. ¡°Why are you only here now?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s mind was in a mess and she did not understand what the doctor meant.


    ¡°We have to do it immediately.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s wet eyshes fluttered and she held the doctor¡¯s hand weakly. ¡°We haven¡¯t done the checkup yet. There might still be hope. Why do we have to do the surgery?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so muddle-headed? Thest time I came for a checkup, you didn¡¯t take the B-scan. I wanted to call you, but no one answered. I thought that since you¡¯re the Second Prince¡¯s man, you should know your ce since you didn¡¯t take the receipt. I couldn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    The more Ning Yuan listened, the more confused she became.


    The other time after the ultrasound scan, she took the report and left the hospital without showing it to the main doctor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°In order to get to the top, there¡¯s no need to torture yourself like this.¡±


    Ning Yuan widened her eyes. She wanted to say something, but the sharp pain in her stomach made her fall into darkness.


    Before she lost consciousnesspletely, there were only two words in her mind: It¡¯s over.


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan did not know how long the surgery had taken.


    When she woke up, she was already lying on the bed.


    Her stomach still hurt a little. Auntie Wang sat by the bed and seeing that she was awake, she held her hand gently. ¡°Miss Ning, you¡¯re still young. You will have another child in the future.¡±


    Hearing Auntie Wang¡¯s words, Ning Yuan felt like she had fallen into an ice cave.


    The situationst night was too dangerous. She had already expected this ending.


    But a piece of her heart still felt empty.


    She closed her eyes, tears falling from her eyes.


    Why was this happening?


    Why was this happening?


    The previous checkup showed that the B-scan was fine.


    Ning Yuan suddenly thought of what the main doctor had said before she fainted. She lifted the nket, wanting to get up from the bed.


    Auntie Wang hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Miss Ning, lie down quickly. Women have to have a miscarriage too. If your body is not well, there will be endless trouble.¡±


    Ning Yuan insisted on getting off the bed.


    Auntie Wang was extremely anxious. ¡°Your grandmother guarded you for the entire nightst night. I finally persuaded her to go back and rest. If you ignore your body and have problems again, won¡¯t your grandmother be worried?¡±


    Ning Yuan closed her eyes andy back on the bed.


    Auntie Wang looked at her pale face and understood her sadness. She held her hand gently andforted her. ¡°The child is not fated to be with you. Don¡¯t be too sad. There will be more in the future.¡±


    Ning Yuan closed her thick and long eyshes, her heart seemed to be pinched tightly by an invisible hand, making her feel suffocated and unable to breathe.


    Grandma came over with food and tonic soup in the afternoon.


    Ning Yuan did not want her to worry. She did not cry or make a fuss and looked very quiet.


    After eating something, she fell asleep again.


    Ning Yuan did not let Grandma stay here at night and asked the driver to send Grandma back to Yuhua International.


    After Grandma left, Auntie Wang asked Ning Yuan softly, ¡°Do you want to send a message to His Highness or tell the people in the pce?¡±


    Ning Yuan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him myself when hees back.¡±


    While Auntie Wang was having dinner, Ning Yuan got out of bed.


    She was going to ask the attending doctor about the situation.


    When she was about to reach the nurse¡¯s desk, she heard two nurses discussing softly.


    ¡°I heard that Miss Ning from ward 605 is pregnant with the Second Prince¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°I know. The other time she came for an abortion surgery, the Second Prince cleared the ce. This might not get out.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Let¡¯s talk privately. I think that Miss Ning is too scheming.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s fine if she got pregnant, but the child is not developing well and she deliberately hid the fact that there was no fetal heart during the checkup¡­¡±


    ¡­.


    After watching the rest of her life, the baby would go to Xinwen to help Miaomiao collect, rmend and leavements. The baby who was reading the new book would vote for the new book in the future and help Miaomiao get off the new book ranking. Mwah! ¡°The Little Fairy Who Reborn the Stubborn Young Master Huo¡±. If she searched for candy, Miaomiao would be able to see the new book.

 Chapter 2584: He’s Back

    <h4>Chapter 2584: He¡¯s Back</h4>


    ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m guessing she wants the Second Prince to give her a status!¡±


    ¡°I wonder if she achieved her goal? But sincest night, I haven¡¯t seen the Second Prince. He must have seen through her tricks!¡±


    ¡°If such a woman is really married into the Royal family by the Second Prince, I¡¯ll be disappointed in the Second Prince. He¡¯s so wise and capable, why can¡¯t he see through this woman¡¯s tricks?¡±


    ¡°But in order to get to the top, she did not hesitate to destroy her own body. With her condition, it will probably be difficult for her to get pregnant in the future.¡±


    Hearing the two nurses¡¯ discussion, Ning Yuan trembled and took a few steps back, her pale face looking even paler.


    When the nurse heard themotion behind her and saw Ning Yuan standing not far away, she was shocked.


    Not daring to say anything more, the two of them lowered their heads and pretended to be busy with their own things.


    Ning Yuan took a deep breath and walked toward the doctor¡¯s office.


    Seeing Ning Yuaning over, the attending doctor frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take care of yourself? You¡¯d better not get out of bed for the next few days.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re different from ordinary miscarriages. Your miscarriage has stopped for a period of time and your bleeding has affected your body. You have to rest well.¡±


    Ning Yuan stood in front of the desk and looked at the attending doctor. She asked hoarsely, ¡°What did you mean before the operation? The B-scan results I got were clearly good.¡±


    The attending doctor flipped to the report that Ning Yuan had not taken away and handed it to her. ¡°The doctor from the ultrasound room gave this to me. If you had shown me this resultst time, the situation would not be as serious as it is now.¡±


    Ning Yuan saw the report from the doctor. The fetal sac was abnormal and there were no buds or fetal heart. She suggested stopping the pregnancy.


    Ning Yuan mmed the report on the table, her eyes red. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. The results I got were clearly good.¡±


    The attending doctor¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How could I lie to you about this? You¡¯re pregnant with the Second Prince¡¯s child. Do you still want to keep this job after I lied to you? After your checkup that day, the doctor from the ultrasound room gave me this report in the afternoon. I called you, but you didn¡¯t answer. Later, I thought that since you were with the Second Prince, he might have found a better doctor for you.¡±


    Ning Yuan recalled the day she got the B-scan. After the checkup, she went outside to wait for the results as usual.


    A nurse came over, gave her the B-scan and told her that the baby was very healthy.


    ¡°I understand how you feel, but don¡¯t hurt yourself so much just to tie a man down!¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Are you suspecting that¡­ I faked that healthy ultrasound scan to lie to him?¡±


    The doctor looked at her weak and pale face and could not bear to say anything more. ¡°Go back to the ward and have a good rest. During this period, keep your mind calm and stop your emotions from fluctuating and causing a second hemorrhage.¡±


    Ning Yuan clenched her fists slightly. ¡°Is it true that it will be difficult for me to get pregnant again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. It depends on your recovery. Don¡¯t be pessimistic. The most important thing now is to recover.¡±


    Ning Yuan returned to the ward and leaned against the bed, looking out of the window in a daze.


    Perhaps Auntie Wang was right. The child was gone because they were not fated to be mother and son.


    But what was the motive of the person who let her get a fake B-scale?


    She knew that she would not be able to keep the child even if she did not have that fake ultrasound scan.


    But she hated and despised others¡¯ schemes the most!


    She would not let this matter go so easily!


    But at the same time, she had to recognize reality and stop fantasizing about unrealistic people and things!


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan would receive Ye Yu¡¯s good night message every night. She did not reply or tell him that the child was gone.


    Ye Yu came back three days after she had a miscarriage.


    He did not see Ning Yuan at Yuhua International and only found out that she was in the hospital after calling her.


    He rushed to the hospital.


    Seeing that he hade, Auntie Wang found an excuse and went out with her grandmother.


    He was wearing a ck coat with a three-piece suit inside. He was dressed meticulously and looked travel-worn.


    He took off his coat and suit jacket, the fitting vest wrapped around his muscr and cold figure.


    He strode towards the bed and looked at Ning Yuan, who did not look too good. He bent down and held her hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Is the baby unstable?¡±


    Hearing his low and maic voice and looking into his dark eyes, Ning Yuan¡¯s throat was very dry and she felt a lump in her throat. She almost cried in front of him.


    The past few days, she had not shed a single tear in front of Grandma and Auntie Wang.


    But only she knew that she could not help but cry when it waste at night.


    Originally, she had no feelings for this child. Back then, in order to not be entangled with Ye Yu, she had made up her mind to abort the child!


    However, the Queen and Tiantian¡¯s appearance changed her mind and gave her a chance to understand Ye Yu¡¯s true thoughts.


    He wanted her to keep the child. For the sake of the child, he was even willing to give her status!


    He was a responsible and responsible man.


    If she had not approached him with ulterior motives at the start, things would not have turned out like this!


    He would not bepletely disappointed after having expectations!


    It was all her fault!


    Ning Yuan sniffed and forced back the tears that were about to fall from her eyes. ¡°I have something to say to you.¡±


    Ye Yu frowned when he heard her trembling voice. He sat by the bed and held her hand. ¡°Why are your hands so cold?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She bit her lip hard and said to him, ¡°The child is gone.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s tall body stiffened slightly.


    The hand holding Ning Yuan tightened.


    Ning Yuan could not see what he was thinking. She only felt that his well-defined face had tensed up.


    Ning Yuan lowered her long eyshes and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    You looked forward to the little fellow¡¯s birth so much and would touch her abdomen before going to bed every night to tell the little fellow not to be naughty, but I couldn¡¯t keep him well.


    ¡°The doctor said that she¡¯s not developing well and has no fetal heart.¡±


    Ye Yu frowned. ¡°Thest time you checked, everything was fine.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart was in her throat. She did not know if he would believe her. Now, all the doctors and nurses in the hospital felt that she had deliberately made a fake B-scan to get to the top.


    She did not know if he would think that way if she said it out loud.


    But she had to exin this to him clearly. She did not want to traumatize him in the future and think that women who approached him had ulterior motives!


    ¡°Someone disguised herself as a nurse and gave me a fake ultrasound scan. I thought that the child was normal, but I only knew that he was not developing well before the surgery yesterday.¡±

 Chapter 2585: Confessing

    <h4>Chapter 2585: Confessing</h4>


    All of this was forewarning.


    When she was pregnant, the teddy bear at the auction was sprayed with medicine and she felt dizzy after smelling it. Later, Ye Yu found out in time and took the teddy bear away.


    Although there was not much impact at that time, it should have caused some harm to the fetus!


    Ning Yuan looked up at the silent Ye Yu, her heart tightening. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. Really.¡±


    There was no emotion on Ye Yu¡¯s deep and cold face, but his grip on her hand tightened, as if he wanted to give her strength. ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Hearing him say those words, Ning Yuan¡¯s heart was in turmoil. She lowered her eyes, suppressing the emotions that were about to burst out.


    She nodded at him and said hoarsely, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Looking at Ning Yuan, who had lost her child and had be distant from him, Ye Yu frowned. ¡°You need to recover now. Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯ll investigate the B-scan.¡±


    His eyes were slightly red. It was obvious that he hade to the hospital the moment he returned to the country.


    He was worried about her without resting properly and she felt that she was a burden to him.


    After Ning Yuany down to rest, Ye Yu got up and walked out of the ward.


    A trace of darkness shed past his eyes.


    He went to the director¡¯s office.


    The attending doctor, the ultrasound doctor, and the security officers in the surveince room were all called over.


    He first questioned the attending doctor and the ultrasound doctor, then asked the security officers to show the surveince footage of Ning Yuan¡¯s checkup.


    The security officer checked and said to Ye Yu with a panicked expression, ¡°The surveince cameras were broken that day and are being repaired.¡±


    Ye Yu smirked coldly. ¡°Bad timing.¡±


    Ye Yu stood up from the chair. His expression was cold and the coldness he exuded was like a thousand-year-old ice. The dean and doctor beside him were trembling and did not dare to breathe.


    Assistant Su, who had received his call, rushed over. Seeing the scene in the dean¡¯s office, he said carefully, ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s thin and cold jawline was tensed and the strong aura around him froze the surrounding air. He said coldly, ¡°The hospital¡¯s surveince cameras are broken. Where are the surveince cameras opposite the hospital, beside, and behind? Someone sneaked into the hospital to act as a nurse. Isn¡¯t there any w?¡±


    Assistant Su nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Make a list of the people who did the ultrasound scan that day and ask them one by one if they have seen the nurse who gave Ning Yuan the ultrasound scan!¡±


    Ning Yuan did not notice the nurse¡¯s appearance at that time, but it did not mean that no one noticed Ning Yuan¡¯s appearance.


    She would attract attention wherever she stood.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The director nodded hurriedly.


    The attending doctor had his head lowered, not daring to look at Ye Yu.


    At first, she thought that the Second Prince was only with Ning Yuan because of the child, but looking at the situation now, it was probably not just because of the child!


    He had feelings for Ning Yuan, or he would not be so angry!


    ¡­.


    When Ye Yu returned to the ward, Ning Yuan was still sleeping.


    Standing by the bed, looking at her face that had lost some weight in just a few days, he reached out his slender fingers and gently scratched the tip of her nose.


    Hurried footsteps sounded outside the corridor.


    Ye Yu turned back and saw Ye Tian standing at the door.


    Ye Yu made a gesture to silence her. Ye Tian stood at the door and did note in.


    Ye Yu strode out.


    The siblings went to the terrace.


    ¡°Second Brother, I just went to Yuhua International and there was no one there. I called Auntie Wang and she said that she was in the hospital. What happened to Yuanyuan?¡±


    Ye Yu took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it with his head lowered. After smoking it, he said in a deep voice, ¡°She had a miscarriage.¡±


    When Ye Tian heard this, her delicate hand covered her mouth and her eyes widened slightly in disbelief.


    ¡°H-How could that be?¡± She had called Ning Yuan a few days ago and said that everything was fine. The baby was obedient in her stomach and Second Brother was very good to her.


    They went to the farm for dinner and she even sent her a photo of the night scenery.


    At that time, she seemed to be in a good state.


    ¡°Did someone hurt her?¡±


    Ye Yu exhaled a mouthful of smoke slowly. ¡°There was indeed someone who wanted me to have a misunderstanding with her, but the child was not lost by anyone. It was caused by poor development and the survival of the fittest.¡±


    Ye Tian looked at Ye Yu, who looked depressed and gloomy under the smoke. She went forward and patted his arm lightly. ¡°Second Brother, children and their parents have to be fated. Don¡¯t be too sad.¡±


    Ye Yu hummed softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mom about this for the time being.¡±


    Ye Tian nodded.


    ¡­.


    When Ning Yuan woke up, she saw Ye Tian¡¯s pretty face.


    ¡°Tiantian.¡±


    Ye Tian helped Ning Yuan sit up. ¡°I brought you the nourishing soup made by the chef in the pce.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s lips moved. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ning Yuan took two sips and smiled at Ye Tian. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring you a bowl every day.¡±


    Ning Yuan reached out and held Ye Tian¡¯s hand lightly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Tiantian. I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡±


    Tiantian and Ye Yu were so good. There were rumors in the hospital, but they did not me or suspect her.


    Ning Yuan felt guilty and med herself.


    Originally, she and Ye Yu were just two parallel lines that did not meet. She was the one who overestimated herself and provoked him. She knew that there would be no ending, but still¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiantian.¡±


    Ye Tian red at Ning Yuan. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When did you do anything wrong to me?¡±


    ¡°When you invited me to the pce for your birthday party, I had designs on your second brother. I approached him with ulterior motives.¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Tian frowned. ¡°Yuanyuan, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. I approached him at first to take revenge on Lu Ran and Ning Shiyu, not because I like him¡­¡±


    Before Ning Yuan could finish, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. She looked up and saw the man who was standing at the door of the ward.


    He had one hand in his pocket and the other was holding a bouquet of beautiful flowers. He seemed to have heard her words and looked at her with dark eyes.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart seemed to stop beating.


    But soon, she adjusted herself.


    It was not that he did not know about these things.


    ¡°Tiantian, go back first.¡± Ye Yu strode in.


    Ye Tian did not know what to say to Ning Yuan. If she had approached Second Brother with a purpose at first, she would naturally feel ufortable.


    She had thought that her rtionship with Second Brother woulde naturally, but she had not expected it to be like this.


    Ye Tian was slightly disappointed.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    After Ye Tian left, there was a moment of silence in the ward.


    Ye Yu put the flowers on the cab and stood by the bed, looking down at Ning Yuan. ¡°What do you want to do by telling Tiantian everything?¡±


    ¡­.


    Ah, ah, ah. The baby who hasn¡¯t collected Miaomiao¡¯s new article should go and take a look at the new article. Don¡¯t be frightened by the word ¡®rebirth¡¯. It¡¯s just a disguise. The story is still familiar to you. In the future, there will be cameos from the characters in the book, ¡®The Little Fairy Who Reborn the Stubborn Young Master Huo¡¯. You will be able to see the new book from the search for Candy Miaomiao. Please join the bookshelf and vote for her!

 Chapter 2586: She’s Doing Something

    <h4>Chapter 2586: She¡¯s Doing Something</h4>


    Looking at the man standing by the bed with a cold and dark face, Ning Yuan¡¯s heart tightened.


    Her hands under the nket clenched into fists slightly. She met his deep and dark eyes and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt sorry for Tiantian. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to touch you. She trusted and was so friendly to me, but I used her and lied to her.¡±


    ¡°I owe her an apology.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s jaw tightened and his eyes softened. ¡°You should rest well now. We¡¯ll talk about other things after you¡¯re discharged.¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her pale lips, her throat dry and hoarse. It took her a while to find her voice. ¡°The child is gone¡­ How about we forget about it?¡±


    Ye Yu held his breath.


    He pursed his thin lips tightly and looked at her with a gaze that was like a sharp sword. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know that we got together because of our children.¡±


    Ye Yu said nothing and there was a stiff silence in the air.


    Ning Yuan lowered her thick and long eyshes, her fingers inteced together. ¡°I might not be able to get pregnant in the future.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s eyes darkened and he went to the window and was silent for a while. Ning Yuan did not know what he was thinking. Although he did not say it, she knew that he still liked children.


    He had a noble status and could have any woman he wanted. Why should he be with a woman who could not have children?


    After some time, Ye Yu¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded. ¡°The doctor said that it¡¯s not absolute. Don¡¯t think too much now and take care of your body.¡±


    Seeing his cold expression, Ning Yuan did not say anything.


    Even if she wanted to talk to him, this was not the time.


    After Ning Yuan fell asleep, Ye Yu received a call from Assistant Su. There was progress on the B-scan.


    Ye Yu walked out of the ward and went to the director¡¯s office.


    ¡°That day, there was a pregnant woman who came for a pregnancy test. Seeing that Miss Ning was tall and beautiful, she stared at her a few more times and happened to remember the nurse who gave Miss Ning the B-scan.¡±


    Ye Yu sat on the leather sofa in the director¡¯s office, his long legs crossed elegantly. His face was cold and his thin lips opened slightly. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°She said that she used to be a nurse at the Royal Hospital, but she leftter. Her name is Su Wenwen.¡±


    Hearing this, the director immediately called the supervisor of the HR department over.


    After a while, Su Wenwen¡¯s information and photos were found.


    ¡°Find out where Su Wenwen is.¡± Ye Yu took the photo and went to the ward where Ning Yuan was.


    Gu Fei came to visit Ning Yuan. Looking at Ning Yuan¡¯s pale face, she said with heartache, ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    Ning Yuan said, ¡°We¡¯re not fated.¡±


    Gu Fei sighed. ¡°What about the Second Prince? Does he know?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The moment Ning Yuan finished speaking, she heard steady footsteps.


    Ye Yu walked in.


    Gu Fei looked at the faint shadow under Ye Yu¡¯s eyes and the redness in his eyes. She wanted to ask him why he did not take good care of Ning Yuan, but after seeing his condition, she swallowed her words.


    He did not look like he was having a good time.


    ¡°Yuanyuan, I¡¯lle and see you next time.¡± Gu Fei could tell that Ye Yu had something to say to Ning Yuan alone.


    After Gu Fei left, Ye Yu showed Ning Yuan Su Wenwen¡¯s photo. ¡°Was she the one who gave you the ultrasound scan?¡±


    Gu Fei did not remember what Su Wenwen looked like at first, but when she saw the photo, the nurse¡¯s vague outline appeared in her mind.


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°When we find her, we¡¯ll know who¡¯s scheming against you.¡±


    A dark glint shed past Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes. Actually, she could vaguely guess who would plot against her!


    After all, there were only a few people who saw her as an eyesore.


    Ning Yuan looked at Ye Yu¡¯s well-defined handsome face and said softly, ¡°Thank you for not suspecting me at all.¡±


    If it was any other man, how could they not suspect her?


    After all, she had ulterior motives when she first approached him.


    It was very likely that a person like her wanted to rise through the ranks.


    Ye Yu sat by the bed, his long fingers caressing her thin face.


    ¡°I knew what you were thinking from the start.¡± His voice was low and hoarse, as if it came from the depths of his throat. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t interested in you at all, you wouldn¡¯t be able to climb into my bed even if you were a goddess.¡±


    Ning Yuan rubbed her face against his palm and the guilt in her heart became heavier.


    ¡­.


    Assistant Su had already found Su Wenwen¡¯s whereabouts. He came into the ward and said in front of Ye Yu and Ning Yuan,


    ¡°She¡¯s an orphan. She went abroad after giving Miss Ning a fake ultrasound scan. It might take some time to find her.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at Assistant Su. ¡°The surveince cameras were broken that day. Are there any surveince cameras opposite the hospital or on the road?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Assistant Su, give me aputer.¡±


    Ye Yu looked at Ning Yuan. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll investigate this matter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let me take a look myself.¡±


    Seeing Ning Yuan¡¯s insistence, Assistant Su had no choice but to give her aptop.


    Ning Yuan looked at the surveince video on the road that day and her slender and fair fingers tapped on the keyboard. After about five minutes, a white sports car appeared on the screen.


    The white sports car drove into the hospital, but the surveince cameras in the hospital were broken that day and she could not see the person in the car.


    Ning Yuan then zoomed in on the scene before the sports car drove into the hospital. The driver was wearing a hat and mask, but there was a thin bracelet on his wrist.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ning Shiyu.¡±


    Ye Yu looked at the surveince video. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her wearing this bracelet before.¡± Biting her lip, Ning Yuan looked at Ye Yu. ¡°Let me settle the feud between me and Ning Shiyu myself, okay?¡±


    Ye Yu was silent for a few seconds before he said in a deep voice, ¡°If there¡¯s anything I need help with, you have to say it in time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ning Yuan stayed in the hospital for seven days and returned to Yuhua International to rest for ten days.


    Now that her body was fine, Ning Yuan asked Gu Fei to help her. After Gu Fei followed Ning Shiyu¡¯s whereabouts for two days, she sent a message to Ning Yuan.


    That night, Ning Shiyu went to the clubhouse to have a date with her new rich second-generation heir boyfriend.


    With the Ning family¡¯s status in the Capital, she could not enter the clubhouse, but her rich boyfriend had gotten her a card so she coulde.


    The moment she entered the room, a uniformed staff came over and weed her warmly into a private room.


    Ning Shiyu thought that the staff had brought her to meet her boyfriend and entered the room. Seeing that the lights were not turned on, she turned them on. ¡°Brother Wen, are you there?¡±


    The moment the lights were turned on, the door was closed and Ning Shiyu heard a soft lock sound.


    Ning Shiyu looked back and then at the sofa. When she saw the person sitting on the sofa, her eyes widened. ¡°Ning Yuan, why are you here?¡±


    Ning Yuan was wearing a long red dress today. Her long hair was draped over her shoulders and her bright and beautiful eyes were cold. She got up and slowly walked toward Ning Shiyu.

 Chapter 2587: He Seemed to Be Up to No Good

    <h4>Chapter 2587: He Seemed to Be Up to No Good</h4>


    Ning Yuan had exquisite makeup on her face, her red lips bright, her eyes cold and her aura strong.


    Ning Shiyu looked at Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes that seemed to want to swallow her alive and a chill ran up her spine.


    She stepped back unconsciously.


    She retreated to the door and wanted to open it, but found that it was locked from the outside.


    Ning Shiyu¡¯s heart thumped crazily. She put her bag in front of her and red at Ning Yuan guardedly. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Ning Yuan stood in front of Ning Shiyu, took out her phone and showed her Su Wenwen¡¯s photo. ¡°Did you ask her to give me a fake B-scan?¡±


    Ning Shiyu¡¯s heart tightened and her eyes sparkled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­ Ah!¡±


    Before she could finish, there was a pain in her scalp.


    Ning Yuan grabbed her long hair, her beautiful face cold. ¡°You¡¯re good at seducing men, but you faked the ultrasound scan and even knew in advance that I couldn¡¯t keep the child. It¡¯s definitely not your doing. Tell me, who told you to do this?¡±


    Ning Shiyu¡¯s scalp hurt terribly. She threw her bag at Ning Yuan, who waved the bag away and took out a sharp dagger.


    The sharp side of the dagger was pressed against Ning Shiyu¡¯s delicate face. Ning Shiyu felt a chill and her body stiffened, not daring to move.


    ¡°Ning Yuan, killing people is illegal¡­¡±


    ¡°You also know that killing people is illegal? Then what about the child in my stomach? How innocent is he?¡± Looking at Ning Shiyu¡¯s pale face, Ning Yuan smirked coldly. ¡°From the moment the doll was auctioned, someone had nned everything carefully and was sure that something would happen to my child!¡±


    ¡°Ning Shiyu, I¡¯ll give you one chance. If you tell me who¡¯s behind this, I¡¯ll spare your life! If you don¡¯t, you, your mother and your father will all suffer!¡±


    Ning Shiyu was shocked and panicked. She kept shaking her head. ¡°What does your child¡¯s death have to do with me? I really don¡¯t know. Ning Yuan, don¡¯t use a good person!¡±


    Hiss¡­


    Ning Shiyu¡¯s delicate skin was cut by the sharp de.


    Scarlet blood seeped out.


    Ning Shiyu¡¯s pupils constricted in fear. She wanted to scream, but her throat seemed to be grabbed tightly by an invisible ck hand. She looked at Ning Yuan like she was looking at a monster.


    Had this woman lost her mind after losing her child?


    How dare she?


    ¡°Are you still unwilling to say it? Do you think the person behind you has more power or the Second Prince has more power? The Second Prince was the one who wanted to bring you here today. I came myself to leave a way out for you.¡±


    Ning Shiyu¡¯s heart was in her throat.


    ncing at the sharp dagger in Ning Yuan¡¯s hand from the corner of her eye, her legs trembled. ¡°You don¡¯t have a child anymore. The Second Prince won¡¯t want you anymore. Ning Yuan, don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    Ning Yuan smirked andughed softly.


    ¡°Not many people know that my child is gone. If you know it so well, do you still want to continue protecting that person? Alright, I¡¯ll tell the Second Prince that you caused me to lose my child!¡±


    Ning Yuan took out her phone and called Ye Yu in front of Ning Shiyu.


    The call went through after two rings and the man¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded. ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    Ning Yuan was about to speak when Ning Shiyu nodded at her with a pale face. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll contact youter.¡±


    Ning Shiyu was shocked. Ning Yuan had a miscarriage and Ye Yu did not dump her?!


    And from his tone, it seemed like he was going to stand up for her anytime!


    How would Ning Shiyu dare to offend Ye Yu? She said with tears streaming down her face, ¡°I don¡¯t know who that person is either. He used an anonymous number to call me. He transferred a sum of money to my overseas ount and asked me to get someone to get a fake ultrasound scan for you. I¡¯ve told you the truth. Ning Yuan, let me off!¡±


    Ning Yuan knew Ning Shiyu¡¯s personality too well. She reached a hand out to her. ¡°Even if it¡¯s an anonymous number, you should have recorded it.¡±


    It was impossible for a person like Ning Shiyu to not leave evidence.


    Ning Shiyu looked at Ning Yuan, who knew her like the back of her hand. She wanted to shake her head, but when she met Ning Yuan¡¯s sharp gaze, she slowly bowed and took out her phone from her bag.


    She sent a recording that had been processed by a voice changer to Ning Yuan¡¯s phone.


    Ning Yuan received the recording and pushed Ning Shiyu away, walking out.


    In the underground parking lot of the clubhouse, a ck Bentley was parked at the left turn of the elevator exit.


    Ning Yuan opened the back door and got in.


    Ye Yu sat at the back smoking. He had taken off his suit jacket and was wearing a ck shirt with the top three buttons unbuttoned. His exquisite corbones were slightly exposed and his facial features looked hidden under the smoke.


    Seeing Ning Yuan get into the car, he pinched the stub and looked at her with his dark eyes. ¡°How is it?¡±


    Ning Yuan yed the recording on her phone.


    But the other party used a voice changer and could not hear the original voice.


    ¡°Although I knowputers, I don¡¯t know how to process voice-changing recordings.¡±


    Ye Yu took Ning Yuan¡¯s phone and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    He turned on hisptop and directed the recording into theputer.


    Ning Yuan sat by the side and watched his slender hands typing on the keyboard.


    Ning Yuan looked at the dazzling code on the screen and was secretly surprised.


    He was actually aputer expert. He was way better than her.


    In less than twenty minutes, the recording restored the voice that had been processed by the voice changer.


    Hearing that voice, Ye Yu frowned.


    Assistant Su, who was driving in front, also furrowed his eyebrows.


    Only Ning Yuan¡¯s expression was cold, as if she had already guessed who the mastermind was.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to Yuhua International first,¡± Ye Yu said in a deep voice.


    Ning Yuan leaned against the chair and nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­.


    After Assistant Su sent Ning Yuan back to Yuhua International, he looked at the man behind through the rearview mirror. ¡°Your Highness, are you going to the Yu family?¡±


    Ye Yu hummed lowly.


    The Bentley stopped in front of the Yu family vi.


    Principal Yu was not at home. The butler heard the sound of the car and came out. Seeing Ye Yu getting out of the car, he greeted him warmly. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s facial features were well-defined and his dark eyes were cold. ¡°Is Yu Guan at home?¡±


    ¡°Miss is at home. If she knows that you¡¯re here, she will be very happy.¡±


    Ye Yu pursed his lips tightly and walked into the living room. The butler did not know if he was hallucinating, but he felt that Ye Yu had a murderous intent on him this time.


    Yu Guan, who was upstairs, was delighted when she found out that Ye Yu hade personally.


    After touching up her makeup, she changed and went downstairs happily.


    Ye Yu stood in front of the French windows, one hand in his pocket, the side of his face as cold as a knife. Hearing the sound of the stairs, he turned back to look at her.


    Yu Guan¡¯s legs went weak when she met his extremely cold gaze.


    Her excited mood was gone, leaving only panic and uneasiness.


    He seemed to be up to no good!


    ¡­.


    The babies who collected the new book, ¡°The Little Fairy Who Reborn Bigoted Young Master Huo¡±, remembered to collect it. Those who had passed on, please automatically ignore the daily advertisement.

 Chapter 2588: She Might Leave

    <h4>Chapter 2588: She Might Leave</h4>


    Yu Guan looked at the cold aura exuding from the man and could not help but panic.


    She nced at the butler, signaling him to inform her father toe back.


    She had a bad feeling in her heart. Ye Yu should know something and came to trouble her!


    But she could not understand. The friendship she had with him for so many years could not bepared to that vixen, Ning Yuan?


    Yu Guan walked to the living room uneasily. She made a cup of tea for Ye Yu and brought it to him.


    ¡°Your Highness, please have some tea.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s dark and cold eyes swept towards her and Yu Guan¡¯s heart trembled, forcing herself to calm down.


    She handed him the teacup.


    Ye Yu raised his hand and threw the teacup in her hand to the ground.


    With a loud bang, the cup broke into pieces and the shards fell to the ground.


    Yu Guan¡¯s calf was sshed by the hot water and she took a few steps back.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± The man spat out coldly.


    Yu Guan nodded. Before she could say anything, the man reached out and grabbed her slender neck.


    It happened too quickly and Yu Guan did not expect it at all. His fingers tightened and she found it hard to breathe.


    Yu Guan grabbed his arm, wanting him to let go, butpared to his strength, she was like an ant shaking a tree.


    Her slender body kept retreating until she was in front of the French windows. There was no way out!


    Because she could not breathe, her face turned red and her mouth opened and closed. ¡°W-Why?¡±


    Ye Yu looked at her coldly. ¡°You harmed my child and you¡¯re still asking me why?¡±


    Yu Guan kept shaking her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Ye Yu took out his phone with his other hand and yed the recording of her conversation with Ning Shiyu.


    Yu Guan widened her eyes slightly, panic appearing in her eyes.


    ¡°You knew about the report in the ultrasound room in advance without seeing it. That means that you already expected that you wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the child.¡± His voice was dark and cold, his eyes dark and he looked at her like she was a messenger from hell. ¡°The medicine sprayed on the teddy bear can cause the fetus to be underdeveloped. You¡¯re really scheming!¡±


    Yu Guan felt her neck hurting more and more. She could not breathe and she started to roll her eyes. Just when she thought she would die under hisrge palm, he suddenly let go of her.


    Yu Guan fell to the ground weakly, holding her chest as she coughed violently.


    Ye Yu stood not far away from her, looking reserved and exquisite. Yu Guan¡¯s tears followed his perfectly ironed pants and looked up at him, her eyes red. ¡°You actually treated me like this¡­¡±


    She was really hurt. As his personal secretary, she took good care of him and could handle everything for him.


    Her father was his teacher, but he did not care about their past rtionship and almost strangled her to death just now!


    Just for Ning Yuan?


    How could Yu Guan feel good about this?


    Ye Yu looked down at Yu Guan, his voice deep as if it came from the depths of his throat. ¡°How many dividends did you get from working by my side? epting bribes privately is enough to send you to jail for decades!¡±


    Yu Guan was about to say something when an angry shout came from the door. ¡°You actually epted bribes? You said that you bought a house overseas some time ago. Isn¡¯t that money shady?¡±


    Yu Guan stared at the angry Principal Yu, furrowing her eyebrows tightly. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    She was careful and never left any evidence behind.


    Even if she did, Ye Yu would not be able to find any evidence.


    Principal Yu had always been open and frank. When he walked in, he seemed to have not seen the strangtion mark on Yu Guan¡¯s neck and pped her ruthlessly.


    ¡°I watched the Second Prince grow up. I know his temper very well. He would never wrong a person!¡±


    Yu Guan covered her red and swollen cheek and looked at Principal Yu with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m your daughter. Shouldn¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°You have to take responsibility for your mistakes.¡±


    Yu Guan¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. She covered her face with her hands as tears fell from between her fingers.


    ¡°My biggest mistake was falling for him!¡± Yu Guan pointed a trembling finger at the expressionless Ye Yu. ¡°Everything I did was for his own good. If he can find a woman who is worthy of him, I will give him my sincere blessings!¡±


    ¡°But Ning Yuan can¡¯t!¡± Yu Guan stood up from the ground, looking at Ye Yu with trembling lips. ¡°Her giving birth to your child is your biggest problem.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell you about her situation? Her father is a mental patient and she has a history of mental illness. The child she gives birth to will be in the same situation as their family!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expose this matter or tell anyone else in the royal family because I hoped that she would confess to you and not leave a stain in your life!¡±


    Yu Guan looked at Principal Yu with red eyes. ¡°Dad, was I wrong to do this? I did it for his own good!¡±


    The moment Yu Guan finished speaking, she received another p from Principal Yu.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You don¡¯t have to point fingers at the Second Prince¡¯s feelings! You¡¯re just satisfying your selfish desires in the name of doing good for him!¡±


    Yu Guan¡¯s body trembled terribly.


    Principal Yu looked at Ye Yu, whose expression was cold and he did not know what he was thinking. He said gently, ¡°Ah Yu, can you talk to me in my book?¡±


    Ye Yu followed Principal Yu into the study.


    They chatted for more than thirty minutes beforeing out.


    Principal Yu looked at Yu Guan, who was sitting on the sofa with tears still lingering on her face. He said with a serious expression, ¡°Pack your things. I¡¯ll send a car to send you back to the countrysideter. Reflect on yourself in the ancestral hall and you¡¯re not allowed to return to the capital for five years!¡±


    Yu Guan widened her eyes and looked at Principal Yu in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you!¡±


    ¡­.


    The Bentley drove steadily on the road.


    Assistant Su looked at the calm man in the back row. ¡°Your Highness, is it true that Yu Guan epted bribes?¡±


    Ye Yu raised his slender fingers and pressed his temples. Yes, but the amount was not big. Even if she did not get rid of the evidence, she could not go to jail for a few years.¡±


    Assistant Su nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Principal Yu asked her to go back to the countryside, eat vegetarian food and pray every day, and reflect on her ancestors¡¯ memorial tablets. This is undoubtedly a torture for her.¡±


    Assistant Su felt that it was more torturous than going to jail!


    ¡°Send a few more secret guards to guard her. Don¡¯t let her leave.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Assistant Su drove back to Yuhua International. Along the way, Ye Yu rarely spoke and was unusually silent.


    Ye Yu got out of the car and entered the vi.


    Seeing him return, Auntie Wang walked over and said to him, ¡°Your Highness, I saw Miss Ning packing her things upstairs.¡±


    Grandma had returned to Wutong Town two days ago. Ning Yuan had packed her things and was probably leaving.

 Chapter 2589: Last Hug

    <h4>Chapter 2589: Last Hug</h4>


    When Ye Yu went downstairs to the master bedroom on the second floor, Ning Yuan was folding clothes. There were many clothes and daily items she usually wore in the suitcase under her feet.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, she turned around.


    Ye Yu was dressed in ck and stood at the door, looking at her with dark eyes.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s breathing tightened.


    However, she adjusted her emotions very quickly and smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Ye Yu walked into the room and closed the door.


    There was silence and coldness in the air.


    Ning Yuan lowered her eyes and continued to tidy her clothes.


    Ye Yu walked to the bed and stood a few steps away from her.


    Even without looking up, she could feel his gaze on her.


    She thought that he should know some things.


    However, this was within her expectations. From the moment he went to find Yu Guan, she had already mentally prepared herself.


    But when she really faced him, her heart still tightened.


    Ye Yu stared at her beautiful face and said in a low voice, ¡°Why are you packing your things?¡±


    Ning Yuan put down the clothes in her hand and looked up. ¡°I n to move away.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s jaw was clenched tightly, his thin lips pursed into a straight line.


    Although he did not say anything, the thick and cold aura around him froze the surrounding air.


    Ning Yuan looked at his dark eyes and took a deep breath, saying, ¡°Yu Guan should have told you, right?¡±


    Ye Yu was silent.


    He did not speak and the atmosphere became even more oppressive.


    Ning Yuan did not want to make things difficult for him.


    Her family background, her gic history, and all other aspects were not suitable for her to be with him.


    ¡°Actually, I should have told you long ago, but I couldn¡¯t say it.¡± Ning Yuan looked at his well-defined handsome face and felt a bitterness in her heart. She had long reminded herself not to be too greedy. Otherwise, she would be in pain and reluctant to part with him. ¡°My father inherited the family history of mental illness. I might be like that when I¡¯m thirty years old.¡±


    ¡°The child I gave birth to might inherit that it¡¯s actually good for both of us without the child.¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯m not clingy, you¡¯re a prince. If I really want to marry you, I¡¯ll be under a lot of pressure. I don¡¯t have a family background and you¡¯re usually busy with work. Even if I enter the royal family, I¡¯ll be attacked andughed at. As time passes, I¡¯m not sure if I can bear it. Our family¡¯s illness will act up if we¡¯re agitated or under a lot of pressure¡­¡±


    Ye Yu moved closer to the bed. Ning Yuan lowered her long eyshes and looked away slightly when she saw his long legs.


    He stared at the soft and thick hair on her head and bent down slightly, his slender fingers lifting her exquisite chin.


    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s breathing tightened and she nodded at him, her voice slightly hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    Ye Yu let go of her chin and walked to the French windows, saying in a low and maic voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to move away.¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at his tall and cold back and her heart seemed to be beating wildly. ¡°I¡¯m not staying here¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she was interrupted by his cold voice. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    She blinked nkly, her heart sinking to the bottom and breaking into pieces!


    She knew that she was from a different world from him. She had told him that she wanted to cut ties with him, but now that he had really cut ties with her, her heart still felt sad and constricted!


    She knew that he was making it up to her!


    He turned his head and looked at her quietly with his dark eyes. ¡°The house will be transferred to you and Auntie Wang will stay here to take care of you. Take the ck card.¡±


    Ning Yuan wanted to say that she did not want any of it, but she knew that he would feel guilty if she did not want it.


    She took out the ck card from her bag and tried to hold back the tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll ept everything else, but I don¡¯t want this card!¡±


    She smiled and tried to make herself look more carefree. ¡°This vi and the sports car you gave me. I¡¯m considered a rich woman in the capital and my life will be better in the future.¡±


    He looked at her with his dark eyes and did not take the ck card.


    Ning Yuan stuffed the card into his palm. ¡°Then, can I pack my things?¡±


    He said nothing.


    Ning Yuan found his suitcase and put his clothes and daily necessities in it.


    After she was done, she looked at the man who was smoking in front of the French windows and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve packed your things.¡±


    Ye Yu stubbed out his cigarette and nced at Ning Yuan. He walked to her side and reached out his long arm, pulling her into his arms.


    Ning Yuan leaned her chin on his shoulder and smelled the fresh scent of tobo on him. She felt choked up and her eyes turned red, almost crying.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find someone a hundred times better than me in the future.¡± She reached out her hands and hugged his thin waist lightly.


    It was probably thest time she would hug him in this life. Emotions surged in her heart. She could not bear to part with him, she was greedy and bitter¡­ But she knew that she could not be reluctant.


    He held her with one hand, his slender and well-defined hand holding the back of her head and gently caressing her hair.


    After about a minute, he let go of her and went out of the bedroom with his suitcase.


    Ning Yuan bit her lip and stood still in the room. She only walked toward the window when she heard the sound of the engineing from downstairs.


    The ck Bentley had already turned around and was slowly driving out of the vi.


    Ning Yuan closed her eyes and her tears fell uncontrobly.


    She cupped her mouth, her slender shoulders trembling slightly.


    There seemed to be a hole in her chest and it hurt terribly.


    She was prepared to separate from this rtionship at any time and kept reminding herself not to be too serious.


    However, who could remain rational in front of the handsome and charming him?


    She had fallen for him!


    Auntie Wang was downstairs and after seeing Ye Yu leave with his suitcase, she felt a little uneasy.


    She went upstairs to look for Ning Yuan. Seeing her standing in front of the French windows with tears streaming down her face, she knocked on the door. ¡°Miss Ning, I can tell that His Highness cares about you. Call him and he wille back¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s tear-stained eyshes fluttered and she said hoarsely, ¡°I won¡¯t call him and I don¡¯t want him toe back. Auntie Wang, it¡¯s alright. This is the best ending for us. Being entangled will only make it harder for me to let go in the future!¡±


    Auntie Wang sighed and said nothing more.


    ¡­.


    In the Bentley.


    Assistant Su looked at Ye Yu, who was smoking another cigarette and said carefully, ¡°Your Highness, do you really want to be separated from Miss Ning?¡±


    Ye Yu leaned back against the chair, his deep voice slightly hoarse from the smoke. ¡°Investigate her family¡¯s situation.¡±


    Assistant Su nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 2590: She Threw You Away Again?

    <h4>Chapter 2590: She Threw You Away Again?</h4>


    Assistant Su soon found out about Ning Yuan¡¯s family situation.


    Seeing the information about Ning Yuan¡¯s father¡¯s mental illness, Ye Yu frowned.


    ¡°Your Highness, Miss Ning actually separated from you for your own good,¡± Assistant Su said carefully.


    People with such a family history might not be epted by the other party¡¯s family even if they married into an ordinary family, let alone the royal family.


    Ye Yu¡¯s tall body leaned against the chair and his long fingers pinched his eyebrows.


    A momentter, he flipped to the next page.


    Seeing her mother¡¯s appearance, his thin lips pursed into a tight line.


    ¡°Her mother is Madam Jiang?¡±


    Assistant Su nodded.


    Ye Yu¡¯s eyes turned even darker.


    Closing the document, he stood up and walked to the French windows, lighting a cigarette and puffing out smoke.


    Raising her hand, her voice was low and slightly hoarse. ¡°Go out first!¡±


    After some time, her phone vibrated.


    Seeing that it was Feng Chen, Ye Yu answered the call.


    ¡°I fell out of love. Let¡¯s meet up and have a drink!¡±


    Ye Yu pursed his lips. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Yunjian.¡±


    Ye Yu put out his cigarette, took his jacket, and went to the cloud room.


    When he went over, Feng Chen had already drunk half a bottle of wine, his eyes red. ¡°I was so f*cking good to her, but she was friends with that spy and was with me to get information. I thought I was an expert in love, but I didn¡¯t expect to be deceived so badly this time!¡±


    Ye Yu sat on the sofa opposite Feng Chen and poured himself a ss of wine, crossing his long legs elegantly. ¡°Not surprising.¡±


    Feng Chen sat up straight and looked at Ye Yu, whose eyes were dark. ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s not strange for me to be deceived?¡±


    Ye Yu smirked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she was very innocent?¡±


    ¡°I was deceived by her appearance. To be honest, I¡¯m really sad. Can you say something nice tofort me?¡±


    Ye Yu downed the liquid in the ss, his voice deep and hoarse. ¡°Who¡¯sforting me?¡±


    Feng Chen was originally immersed in his sadness. Hearing Ye Yu¡¯s words, he sat up straight and looked at him in confusion for a moment.


    Realizing thatpared to the past, there was a trace of tiredness on Ye Yu¡¯s well-defined and handsome face, he said in disbelief, ¡°Did you get dumped by Beauty Ning again?¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, a long leg kicked at him.


    Feng Chen quickly retracted his leg to avoid being kicked.


    The emotions of falling out of love immediately disappeared. He seemed to be energized and got up to sit beside Ye Yu. Staring at his well-defined handsome face, he clicked his tongue. ¡°I really can¡¯t understand. You¡¯re outstanding in every aspect. How could you be broken up by the same woman twice?¡±


    Ye Yu nced at Feng Chen with dark eyes. ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Tell me so that I can analyze it for you.¡±


    A mocking smile appeared on Ye Yu¡¯s lips. ¡°I want to be analyzed by a person who was tricked and cheated?¡±


    Embarrassment shed in Feng Chen¡¯s eyes and he coughed. ¡°People make mistakes, horses make mistakes. I was broken up once, but you¡¯re different. You fell for the same woman twice!¡±


    Feng Chen felt that he was much more experienced in rtionships than Ye Yu.


    Ye Yu poured another ss of wine for himself, his slender fingers swirling the wine ss as he said coldly, ¡°Separate peacefully.¡±


    ¡°Are you tired of it?¡±


    Ye Yu nced at Feng Chen warningly.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    The two of them did not talk about rtionships anymore. They drank several bottles of wine and only left the room in the middle of the night.


    The chauffeur came to fetch Ye Yu.


    Ye Yu had already moved back to Crown Pce. The driver asked him if he was going back to the pce. Ye Yu closed his eyes slightly and said hoarsely, ¡°Yuhua International.¡±


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan did not sleep well at night and kept having nightmares.


    At three in the morning, she opened her eyes and looked at the dark ceiling, tears falling from her eyes.


    She buried herself in the pillow that Ye Yu had slept on. There seemed to be a faint refreshing scent on it.


    She took a deep breath, greedy and sad.


    Habit was really a scary thing. Usually, as long as he was here, he would hug her to sleep.


    Smelling his scent, she fell asleep very quickly.


    With him leaving, a peaceful sleep had be a luxury for her.


    She knew very well that he would not turn back after leaving this time.


    Her wet eyshes fluttered slightly. She reminded herself that she might not be used to it for the time being, but everything would be fine!


    Opening her eyes until dawn, Ning Yuan got up from the bed with a sore body.


    He pressed the switch and the curtains opened automatically.


    She walked to the French windows and suddenly saw a familiar ck sedan driving away from the vi.


    She blinked, thinking that she was hallucinating. When she looked again, the car had disappeared from her sight.


    Sheughed at herself.


    It was indeed a hallucination.


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan put all her attention on her work.


    She would go out early ande backte every day to make herself busy so that she would not think too much.


    She was full of energy and thought of a new n for Xie Ancheng, only to find out that he was leaving.


    ¡°The head of the broadcastingpany will bring the new director over in the afternoon. Give him the proposal.¡±


    Ning Yuan put her hands on the desk, her eyes full of confusion. ¡°Our program¡¯s ratings have gone up. You should be promoted. Why are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°I have a friend who needs partners in his magazine agency. I n to develop my career there.¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be better in the future.¡±


    ¡°You too. Good luck.¡±


    That afternoon, the new director, Luo Sen, came over with a delicate and beautiful figure.


    Jiang Beier.


    After speaking a few words in the office, Luo Sen called everyone to the conference room for a meeting.


    The content of the meeting was that Jiang Beier would be one of the hosts of the program. Jiang Beier had brought many famous people with her this time.


    The first person she interviewed was her father, Jiang Yan. There would be more celebrities following.


    After the meeting, Gu Fei was indignant. ¡°The new director and Jiang Bei¡¯er got in through the back door, right? Are they trying to take over your position?¡±


    Ning Yuan pursed her red lips and said nothing.


    Since Xie Ancheng had left, Luo Sen naturally had to nurture his own people.


    Ning Yuan nced at Jiang Bei¡¯er, who was distributing gifts to her colleagues in the office. She had a vague feeling that Jiang Bei¡¯er hade prepared!


    ¡°Yuanyuan, do you want to talk to the head of the broadcastingpany?¡± Gu Fei was furious when she thought of how Luo Sen had rejected Ning Yuan¡¯s new proposal during the meeting. ¡°I think your n is very good for the development of our team. What does the new director know?¡±


    Before Ning Yuan could say anything, Jiang Beier came over with a smile and handed Ning Yuan a lipstick. ¡°Sister Ning, you don¡¯t look too good. Did you work too much recently? It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll share your burden in the future!¡±

 Chapter 2591: New Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 2591: New Beginning</h4>


    Gu Fei nced at the lipstick Jiang Beier handed over.


    The red number represented innocence.


    In other words, this woman felt that her Ning Yuan was not pure?


    Gu Fei took the lipstick and threw it into the rubbish bin at a perfect angle.


    ¡°I think Little Lotus¡¯ color suits you very well.¡±


    Jiang Beier could not hold back the smile on her face. She looked at Ning Yuan with her eyshes fluttering. ¡°Sister Ning, I know that I got into an argument with you about the cufflinks. We¡¯ll be colleagues in the future. You won¡¯t be so calctive, right?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s red lips curled up slightly. ¡°I saw your information. We¡¯re about the same age. How naive do you think you are to keep calling me Sister?¡±


    Ning Yuan narrowed her beautiful eyes and approached Jiang Beier. ¡°Also, don¡¯t provoke me. I have nothing and I¡¯m not afraid of anything!¡±


    With that said, Ning Yuan left in her high heels.


    Jiang Bei Er looked at her slender and stubborn back, her eyes cold.


    Not afraid of anything?


    Ha, what if she could not even keep her job?


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan had a bad feeling since Luo Sen and Jiang Beier came to the team.


    But she did not expect that Luo Sen would suppress her.


    Not only did he deny her proposal, he even held a meeting with his other colleagues to adjust his work schedule when she was not at the broadcastingpany.


    She arranged for the celebrity she had invited to go to the broadcastingpany in advance for an interview with Jiang Beier.


    Ning Yuan found the head of the broadcastingpany and reported the situation. The head of the broadcastingpany did not say anything and only asked Ning Yuan to restrain her temper and not be so domineering.


    Back in the office, Luo Sen went to her desk and gave her an address.


    ¡°Come to this restaurant tonight. There are several sponsors who want you to entertain them.¡±


    Ning Yuan nced at Luo Sen. ¡°Which sponsors?¡±


    Luo Sen gave a few names.


    When Ning Yuan heard this, sheughed. ¡°The sponsors I¡¯m getting are all bigpanies. Even if I¡¯m going to socialize, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s getting the sponsors, not these useless sponsors with a bad reputation!¡±


    Hearing Ning Yuan¡¯s words, Luo Sen mmed his hand on the desk and said angrily, ¡°Ning Yuan, I¡¯m your leader. You have to obey whatever I ask you to do! If you don¡¯t obey, you can quit!¡±


    The people in the office could see that Luo Sen was deliberately targeting Ning Yuan. They wanted to stand up for Ning Yuan, but because of their authority, they could only remain silent.


    She heard that there was someone above Luo Sen. If she offended him, she might not even be able to keep her job!


    Gu Fei had just returned from running the news and happened to hear Luo Sen¡¯s words. She threw her bag on the chair. ¡°Chief Luo, what do you mean? Ning Yuan is our team¡¯s top host. She¡¯s good-looking and has strong working ability. You¡¯re always targeting her and supporting a newbie who has no audience. Do you want to ruin our team¡¯s reputation?¡±


    Luo Sen nced at Gu Fei with a dark expression. ¡°How can you talk to your boss like that? If you don¡¯t want to work, you can leave too!¡±


    Gu Fei was furious.


    What kind of leader was this? Compared to Xie Ancheng, they were worlds apart!


    Ning Yuan pulled Gu Fei and stood up, looking straight into Luo Sen¡¯s angry eyes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll resign. Remember, I¡¯m the one who resigned on my own initiative. I don¡¯t want to work under a trash like you anymore!¡±


    The corners of Luo Sen¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°How dare you talk back to your superior? You¡¯re fired!¡±


    Ning Yuan gave a fake smile. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t resign. I¡¯ll post on Weibo and let everyone see how I was forced to leave.¡±


    Luo Sen nced at Jiang Bei¡¯er, who shot him a look.


    ¡°Alright, write a resignation letter ande over.¡±


    After Luo Sen returned to the office, Ning Yuan grabbed Gu Fei¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash because of me.¡±


    Gu Fei¡¯s anger had not dissipated and she gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not rash. After Chief Xie left, I couldn¡¯t stay anymore. I¡¯ll leave with you.¡±


    The resignation procedures were settled very quickly. After Luo Sen became the director, he took over Ning Yuan and did not need to hand over his work. After settling the procedures, he could leave with his things.


    Gu Fei worked behind the scenes and needed to hand over her work. She would only officially leave in a few days.


    Ning Yuan left the office with a small box.


    When she took the elevator down, her eyes could not help but turn red.


    She got out of the elevator and was about to walk out of the lobby when Jiang Beier caught up with her.


    ¡°Ning Yuan, you¡¯ve offended Chief Luo and might be banned by the industry. How about I introduce you to a job?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at Jiang Bei¡¯er, whose smile was fake, and she smirked slightly. ¡°So what if you tried your best to chase me out of the broadcastingpany? I will have a better development. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re a fool just because you¡¯re a little smart. I know your purpose very well. You can¡¯t beat me!¡±


    Jiang Bei Er¡¯s smile disappeared. ¡°Really? Kinship, love, career, everything you have has already left you. What are you still proud of?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you kinship for free! Even if I don¡¯t have love, can you get it? He doesn¡¯t like you at all! As for your career¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan smirked, a confident smile in her eyes. ¡°With my working ability, there are many ces for me to choose if I don¡¯t work in the broadcastingpany.¡±


    As Ning Yuan spoke, Xie Ancheng walked in.


    He took the box from Ning Yuan. ¡°My team and I are very happy that you can join our magazine agency and be our new partner.¡±


    Xie Ancheng had heard about Ning Yuan being suppressed by Luo Sen recently. He sent a message to Ning Yuan, asking if she was interested in joining his new team.


    Ning Yuan had been hesitating. She hade to work at the broadcastingpany after graduating and had some feelings for him!


    If it was not herst resort, she would not have left.


    However, she had already resigned and would not stay any longer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ning Yuan did not look at Jiang Beier, whose expression had turned stiff, and left the broadcastingpany with Xie Ancheng.


    Jiang Beier looked at Ning Yuan¡¯s slender and confident back and frowned.


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Didn¡¯t she have a miscarriage and broke up with the Second Prince? Now that she had lost her job, shouldn¡¯t she be depressed?


    Why was she still so beautiful and confident?


    Looking at Xie Ancheng who was walking with Ning Yuan, Jiang Beierughed mockingly.


    With that face, she had seduced another man! What partner? She must be a mistress!


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan adapted to her new job very quickly. She was an anchor and nner in the magazine agency.


    Although they had arrived at a new working environment, Xie Ancheng and Gu Fei were both there. Everyone worked well together and was efficient in their work. After the first episode of the program was released, the sales and on-demand ratings of the program exceeded that of Celebrity, which was hosted by Jiang Beier.


    Ever since Ning Yuan left the broadcastingpany, many of her loyal fans called the broadcastingpany and asked them to invite Ning Yuan back, but Luo Sen did not take it to heart.


    He felt that a small host could not cause any trouble. Besides, Jiang Beier was not bad. After the transition period, she would definitely be more popr than Ning Yuan.


    However, after a season, not only did Jiang Beier not get up, she was even boycotted by the audience.

 Chapter 2592: Letting the Second Prince Go on Her Show

    <h4>Chapter 2592: Letting the Second Prince Go on Her Show</h4>


    Luo Sen did not expect the situation to be so serious.


    The ratings for Celebrity had already fallen to the worst show in the broadcastingpany.


    Some of the celebrities invited now would find excuses to reject the show even if they had agreed before.


    Luo Sen was called to the office by the head of the broadcasting station.


    Luo Sen was the nephew of the head of the broadcasting station. He had studied and done programs overseas.


    With this rtionship, the head of the broadcasting station believed in his strength and handed the program that was getting better and better to him, but¡­


    The head of the broadcastingpany was furious and threw thetest ratings document in front of Luo Sen.


    ¡°What did you promise me before you came? You said that you would make this show one of the best in the country, but in the end? You became thest in the country!¡±


    ¡°Now that the sponsors are withdrawing their investments and the audience keeps calling toin, instead of working for me, you¡¯re getting worse!¡±


    ¡°And what host did you find? Apart from acting cute and giggling, can¡¯t she be more professional? The guest epted her interview and had to exin some professional terms to her. Is she here to be funny?¡±


    Luo Sen looked at the angry head of the broadcastingpany and cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    He had not expected that Jiang Beier, who had confidently said that she was experienced and had connections, would be so bad!


    ¡°Station Head, Belle is still overworked. You should give her another chance. After all, she¡¯s Diplomat Jiang¡¯s daughter!¡±


    The head of the broadcastingpany smirked. ¡°If she wasn¡¯t Diplomat Jiang¡¯s daughter, I would have dismissed her long ago!¡±


    The head of the broadcasting station walked around the office with his hands behind his back. ¡°If you want to keep Jiang Beier, let her be behind the scenes. Think of a way to recruit another professional host or invite Ning Yuan back!¡±


    Surprise appeared on Luo Sen¡¯s face when he heard the head of the broadcastingpany¡¯sst words.


    ¡°Invite Ning Yuan back?¡± He had finally asked Ning Yuan to leave. How could he invite her back?


    ¡°Now that the audience has decided to let Ning Yuan host this program, the audience will not buy it.¡± The head of the broadcasting station pinched his nose bridge and took out another set of data and threw it at Luo Sen. ¡°Look, after Ning Yuan goes out, she will be an anchor in the magazine agency. The online views will be much higher than that of Celebrity!¡±


    Luo Sen was speechless.


    After being scolded by the head of the broadcastingpany for nearly thirty minutes, Luo Sen returned to his office.


    ncing at Jiang Beier, who was putting on makeup at her desk, he knocked on her desk with a dark expression. ¡°Come to my office.¡±


    Jiang Beier got up and entered Luo Sen¡¯s office casually.


    ¡°Young Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve learned broadcasting and hosting before. Can¡¯t you be more professional? Read more books and do more homework. If this continues, our show will really be ruined!¡±


    Luo Sen was Jiang Bei¡¯er¡¯s senior and had liked her before. However, Jiang Bei¡¯er had high standards and did not like Luo Sen.


    Jiang Beier had always been fearless in front of Luo Sen.


    ¡°It¡¯s those audiences who don¡¯t know how to appreciate it. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with hosting it myself.¡±


    Luo Sen touched his forehead. ¡°The head of the broadcasting station just talked to me and asked me to invite Ning Yuan back.¡±


    Jiang Beier¡¯s expression changed. ¡°No!¡±


    Naturally, Luo Sen would not invite Ning Yuan. Even if he did, Ning Yuan would note back and he would be rejected.


    ¡°What do you n to do if you don¡¯t invite her back?¡± Luo Sen scratched his head impatiently. ¡°I pleaded with the head of the broadcastingpany and said that we will definitely improve the program and increase the ratings. If there¡¯s nothing new, we will both pack up and leave!¡±


    Jiang Beier bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and tell my father to introduce some important people to me.¡± Jiang Beier looked down at her newly made fingernails and snorted. ¡°When Ning Yuan hosted this show, the ratings were average. It was because she invited the Second Prince that it was effective.¡±


    Luo Sen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°If the Second Prince can ept your visit, we might be able toe back to life.¡±


    Jiang Bei¡¯er said, ¡°The Second Prince respects my father very much. I¡¯ll go back and tell him.¡±


    Luo Sen nodded. ¡°Belle, I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±


    ¡­.


    The Jiang family.


    Jiang Yan had been very busy recently and often only returned home in the middle of the night.


    They came back for dinner tonight. Jiang Beier thought of the broadcastingpany and said to Jiang Yan, ¡°Daddy, have you seen the Second Prince recently?¡±


    Jiang Yan pushed his sses up, a faint smile on his elegant face. ¡°Yes, why?¡±


    ¡°I want to do an interview with the Second Prince. Daddy, can you help me?¡±


    Jiang Yan said nothing.


    In the Jiang family, Jiang Bei¡¯er was more or less afraid of Jiang Yan. Seeing that he was silent, she looked at Madam Jiang.


    Madam Jiang understood the pleading in Jiang Bei¡¯s eyes and said to Jiang Yan gently, ¡°You have to support Bei¡¯er more in her work.¡±


    Jiang Yan suddenly threw his chopsticks on the table.


    He looked at Jiang Beier with a cold expression. ¡°I introduced several uncles to you, but when I went to your show, don¡¯t you know the final effect?¡±


    ¡°When they see me now, they all take a detour, afraid that I¡¯ll ask them for help again and go on your show!¡±


    Jiang Yan patted his face. ¡°You¡¯ve almost embarrassed me. Now you still want to interview the Second Prince. Can you follow his thoughts?¡±


    Jiang Beier did not expect Jiang Yan to suddenly get angry at her and her eyes turned red. ¡°Daddy, if you don¡¯t give me a chance, how do you know I can¡¯t do it? I will definitely do my homework in advance to interview the Second Prince!¡±


    Jiang Yan frowned. ¡°I heard that one of your hosts interviewed the Second Prince before. Have you seen that episode?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, answer the host¡¯s question as a guest.¡±


    Jiang Beier bit her lip hard. ¡°I¡­¡±


    Jiang Yan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Bei¡¯er, you won¡¯t seed if you don¡¯t work hard! I saw the program that interviewed the Second Prince. The host is about the same age as you, but his professional level is much higher than you. You should learn from him!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn from her!¡± Jiang Beier did not want to talk to Jiang Yan anymore and ran upstairs with red eyes.


    Madam Jiang got up, wanting to chase after Jiang Bei¡¯er when Jiang Yan mmed the table. ¡°Ignore her.¡± Then, he looked at Madam Jiang. ¡°You usually spoil her too much!¡±


    ¡°Bei¡¯er is still young. Old Jiang, you shouldn¡¯t have denied her just now!¡±


    Jiang Yan sighed deeply. ¡°Her mother is so outstanding and I¡¯m not bad either. Why did the child be like this?¡±


    Hearing Jiang Yan¡¯s words, Madam Jiang¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Sensing that something was wrong with his words, Jiang Yan¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I misspoke just now. It¡¯s been hard for you to take care of her all these years.¡±


    Madam Jiang looked down, a cold glint shing in her eyes.

 Chapter 2593: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 2593: Meeting</h4>


    Gu Fei immediately told Ning Yuan about how Luo Sen had been scolded by the head of the broadcasting station.


    After hearing this, Ning Yuan did not ridicule him.


    He only said, ¡°I have nothing to do with them.¡±


    Gu Fei gave Ning Yuan a thumbs up. ¡°You have to be so easygoing.¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled. ¡°Continue working!¡±


    Recently, she had been working overtime almost every day. At ten in the evening, Ning Yuan could not take it anymore and fell asleep on the table.


    Xie Ancheng came out of the office and saw Ning Yuan lying on the table. He walked over, took off his suit jacket and put it on her.


    Gu Fei came back from the washroom and happened to see this scene.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Did Old Xie like Yuan Yuan?


    Ning Yuan woke up after sleeping for more than ten minutes. She was slightly stunned when she saw the suit jacket on her shoulders.


    He took off his jacket and nced at Xie Ancheng¡¯s office.


    Getting up, he walked over and knocked on the office door. ¡°President Xie.¡±


    Xie Ancheng looked up at Ning Yuan. Seeing the suit in her hand, he exined, ¡°The temperature has dropped recently and the weather is a little cold. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± She returned the jacket to him.


    ¡°There¡¯s a charity banquet tomorrow night. Our magazine agency has been invited. Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    ¡­.


    The next day.


    Ning Yuan wore a ck backless dress and went to the charity party with Xie Ancheng.


    Her long seaweed-like hair fell over her shoulders, her slightly exposed back could be seen vaguely in her hair. Her waist was slender and her figure was tall and perfect, dignified and elegant with the charm of a woman.


    Ning Yuan held Xie Ancheng¡¯s arm and entered the banquet hall.


    Her makeup was more elegant and not too aggressive.


    Others would only think that she was beautiful and elegant at first sight and would not have any ill intentions toward her!


    Many of the guests who came to attend the banquet were guests that Ning Yuan had interviewed before. Ning Yuan greeted them gracefully.


    ¡°Beauty Ning!¡±


    Hearing Feng Chen¡¯s voice, Ning Yuan turned back to look at him.


    Feng Chen was wearing a white suit, his hair parted to the side, making him look extremely extravagant.


    He walked towards Ning Yuan with a ss of champagne. ¡°Long time no see, you¡¯re getting prettier!¡±


    In the past, when Feng Chen saw Ning Yuan wearing a long red dress, she was especially dazzling. He did not expect her to look so good in ck.


    Ning Yuan smiled slightly. ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡±


    He was calm andposed. Compared to before, he was much more mature.


    Feng Chen wanted to say something when there was amotion at the entrance of the banquet hall.


    A tall figure appeared in front of everyone.


    The man was wearing a ck suit, his perfectly ironed suit pants wrapped around his long legs and a strong aura surrounded him.


    A tall and beautiful figure followed beside the man. She was wearing a long red dress that outlined the woman¡¯s graceful figure. Her ck hair was draped over her shoulders and her fiery red lips were charming.


    Ning Yuan looked at the couple who walked in and was slightly dazed.


    Her grip on the wine ss tightened slightly.


    She had not seen Ye Yu for almost three months.


    She did not delete his WeChat and phone number, but she had never contacted him and he had never contacted her.


    She would asionally see him on TV, but she would not let herself stop and look.


    He was like a poppy and she was afraid that she would get more addicted until she could not quit!


    She forced herself to suppress herself.


    She thought that time would calm her down, but seeing him arrive with a beautiful woman beside him, she still felt a little upset!


    But what did this have to do with anything?


    They had long be strangers.


    Ning Yuan took a deep breath and downed the champagne in her ss.


    After Ye Yu entered the banquet hall, he was surrounded by guests.


    Ning Yuan did not go forward to greet him. She changed her ss of champagne and walked toward the banquet hall¡¯s terrace.


    Leaning against the balcony railing, she took a deep breath.


    ¡°You still can¡¯t forget him?¡±


    Xie Ancheng¡¯s voice sounded from behind.


    Ning Yuan turned back and saw the concern in Xie Ancheng¡¯s eyes. She smirked slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Xie Ancheng stood beside Ning Yuan, his slender hand on the railing as he looked at Ning Yuan with gentle and handsome eyes. ¡°I have a way to let you out. Do you want to try?¡±


    Ning Yuan raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Start a new rtionship.¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Besides, I don¡¯t have any ns to start a new rtionship for the time being.¡±


    Xie Ancheng looked at Ning Yuan and wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing.


    Perhaps they were more suitable to be partners than lovers.


    ¡°If you want to be in a rtionship, let me know. I promise to introduce you to a young and handsome man.¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled. ¡°Thank you, President Xie.¡±


    After Xie Ancheng entered the banquet hall, Ning Yuan stood alone for a while and was about to leave when she turned back and met a pair of deep ck eyes.


    Ye Yu had unknowingly stood by the ss door between the terrace and the banquet hall. He had a hand in his pocket and looked at her with dark eyes.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart thumped.


    She pursed her lips and took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    Ye Yu straightened his body and walked toward her.


    He stood a few steps away from her, his tall body leaning against the railing. He took out a cigarette and lowered his head to light it.


    The rising smoke covered his well-defined face. He narrowed his dark eyes and looked at her beautiful face. ¡°How have you been recently?¡±


    Ning Yuan had already calmed herself down. Facing his deep and dark gaze, she smiled calmly. ¡°Everything is fine after changing to a new job.¡±


    He exhaled a mouthful of smoke slowly, his expression unchanged. ¡°You¡¯re not working at the broadcastingpany anymore?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    The two of them chatted casually and the atmosphere was slightly awkward.


    Ning Yuan was about to find an excuse to leave when a woman in a long red dress walked over. She held Ye Yu¡¯s arm and smiled brightly. ¡°So many people are looking for you. So you hid here.¡±


    Ye Yu pulled the woman¡¯s hand away quietly and said in a deep and calm voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    The woman raised her eyebrows and looked at Ning Yuan. She was about to say something when she heard Ye Yu say coldly, ¡°Go in first.¡±


    The woman shrugged and walked toward the banquet hall.


    When only Ning Yuan and Ye Yu were left on the terrace, Ning Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so fierce to your girlfriend!¡±


    Ye Yu looked at Ning Yuan¡¯s smiling face and aplicated look shed past his eyes. He pursed his lips slightly. ¡°She¡¯s my cousin, not my girlfriend.¡±


    Ning Yuan was slightly stunned. When she regained her senses, she chuckled.


    Ye Yu put out the cigarette and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m still single.¡±

 Chapter 2594: Do You Want to Take Revenge on Me?

    <h4>Chapter 2594: Do You Want to Take Revenge on Me?</h4>


    Ning Yuan was about to leave the terrace when she heard Ye Yu¡¯s words and staggered.


    The man¡¯s strong hand grabbed her waist in time.


    It was not too intimate. After the gentleman stabilized her, he let go.


    It was only a few seconds.


    Ning Yuan was in a daze and did not notice the slight pain in her head.


    Ye Yu had a hand in his pocket and looked at Ning Yuan, who had her eyes lowered and was thinking about something. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s cold. Go in early.¡±


    With that said, he entered the banquet hall first.


    Ning Yuan looked up at his tall and cold figure, her eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    Why was he exining to her that she was not his girlfriend?


    Did it matter if she misunderstood or not?


    Ning Yuan shook her head, reminding herself to stop fantasizing about things that did not belong to her.


    Meeting Ye Yu at the charity banquet was just a small interlude. Ning Yuan did not let her thoughts run wild and focused on her work.


    It was already the end of the year and Ning Yuan was busy with work. She had to go to Luo City for a business trip.


    Xie Ancheng got his assistant to buy her a first ss ticket. After getting on the ne, Ning Yuan sat by the window.


    She looked at the documents for the business trip for a while before someone sat beside her.


    Ning Yuan looked up subconsciously.


    What she saw made her freeze slightly.


    Diplomat Jiang?


    Ning Yuan had seen Jiang Yan¡¯s speech on TV many times. He was elegant and handsome, his eyes serious and firm. One look and she could tell that he was a very righteous man.


    He was not the man who had eloped with her mother back then.


    Ning Yuan did not know why a man like him would be with her mother. She felt that he would find a woman from a schrly family to be his wife!


    Of course, this was only Ning Yuan¡¯s doubts and she would not show it in front of Jiang Yan.


    Besides, Jiang Yan probably did not know about her rtionship with his wife!


    Perhaps sensing that Ning Yuan was looking at him, Jiang Yan nced at Ning Yuan.


    He nodded gently. ¡°You¡¯re the anchor who interviewed the Second Prince, right?¡±


    Ning Yuan was a little surprised. She did not expect Jiang Yan to know her.


    She smiled. ¡°Hello, Director Jiang.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a very good girl.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise. I still have a lot to learn and work hard on.¡±


    After chatting for a while, Ning Yuan found that Jiang Yanrui was knowledgeable and had the charm of a mature man.


    Ning Yuan did not know why such an outstanding man would raise a daughter like Jiang Bei¡¯er!


    After the ne took off, Jiang Yan read a book while Ning Yuan wrote a proposal on herptop.


    After flying for about an hour, the air stewardess came to deliver lunch to the passengers.


    Ning Yuan had a bowl of seafood rice and she smiled at the air stewardess. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m allergic to seafood. Can you give me something else?¡±


    The moment Ning Yuan finished speaking, Jiang Yan¡¯s deep voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m allergic to seafood too. Let¡¯s change to something else!¡±


    The air stewardess was stunned for a moment before she hurriedly apologized to Jiang Yan and Ning Yuan.


    After changing the food, Jiang Yan and Ning Yuan chatted for a while.


    Ning Yuan did not like Jiang Bei¡¯er at all, but she felt that Jiang Yan was a very upright elder.


    The flight to Luo City took three and a half hours.


    Ning Yuan was a little sleepy after eating.


    She lowered the seat, put on her eye mask and closed her eyes to sleep.


    She did not know how long she had slept, but she vaguely heard a low groan.


    Ning Yuan took off her eye mask and looked at the man beside her.


    Jiang Yan held his chest, his face slightly pale. His fingers wanted to press the button to call the air stewardess, but it was so painful that he could not even reach out his fingers.


    ¡°Director Jiang, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Yan frowned and said weakly, ¡°Miss Ning, my heart hurts. Please help me take the medicine in my bag.¡±


    Ning Yuan hurriedly stood up and took Jiang Yan¡¯s bag, then found the medicine inside.


    After Jiang Yan swallowed two pills, his expression softened.


    ¡°Miss Ning, thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you¡¯re wee, Director Jiang!¡±


    Before they got off the ne, they left their contact details.


    Ning Yuan had been on a business trip in Luo City for three days. She did not expect to meet Jiang Yan again on her way back.


    Jiang Yan treated Ning Yuan as his savior and let her look for him if she encountered any difficulties in the future!


    The day after Jiang Yan returned to the capital, Madam Jiang received a call from a gossip reporter.


    ¡°Your husband cheated on you. I have the photos.¡±


    Madam Jiang was stunned. Aftermunicating with the reporters, she asked them to send the photo to her phone.


    The photo was taken secretly on the ne. Jiang Yan had his head lowered and was talking to a woman with long hair.


    He could not see the woman¡¯s front, but from her beautiful side profile and slender figure, he could tell that she was a young and beautiful woman.


    However¡­


    Why did he look a little familiar?


    Madam Jiang erged the photo and her hand holding the phone trembled slightly.


    It was Ning Yuan!


    Madam Jiang had an indescribable feeling in her heart. Ning Yuan looked like her and was the type Jiang Yan liked. Could it be¡­


    Madam Jiang wanted to take the photo to question Jiang Yan, but she calmed down very quickly.


    What could such a photo prove?


    Not only would Jiang Yan not admit it, he would even think that she was being unreasonable!


    All these years with Jiang Yan, she was famous for being virtuous, gentle and considerate.


    Madam Jiang gave the gossip reporter a sum of money and asked him to give her the photos.


    She knew that Ning Yuan had blocked her number. She changed her card and sent a message to Ning Yuan.


    ¡­.


    When Ning Yuan received the message from Madam Jiang, she was in a meeting.


    She froze for a few seconds when she saw the message.


    ¡°I n to bring your grandmother to stay with me. If you have any objections, we can meet in the afternoon.¡±


    It was the address of the meeting.


    Ning Yuan took a deep breath and replied with a ¡®okay¡¯.


    Ning Yuan understood her grandmother. She was unwilling to leave Wutong Town and live with Mrs Jiang!


    In the afternoon.


    Ning Yuan arrived on time.


    Madam Jiang had arranged to meet at a Japanese restaurant. She had booked a private room and Ning Yuan was brought into the private room by the waiter.


    Madam Jiang was wearing a branded suit, her hair tied into a bun as she sipped her tea elegantly.


    Seeing Ning Yuaning over, a smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Yuanyuan, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Ning Yuan sat opposite Madam Jiang.


    ¡°Did you get Grandma¡¯s permission to bring her here?¡±


    Madam Jiang poured a cup of tea for Ning Yuan, a faint smile on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m her daughter. If she doesn¡¯t listen to me, who will she listen to?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how much Grandma suffered and cried when you ran away with someone? Now you¡¯re pretending to be filial to your daughter. If you agree, will your husband and daughter agree?¡±


    ¡°Yuanyuan, I know you hate me. Do you want to take revenge on me now?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and her eyes turned red. ¡°Revenge? What revenge did I take?¡±


    ¡°Did you break up with the Second Prince to seduce Jiang Yan?¡±

 Chapter 2595: She’s His Daughter!

    <h4>Chapter 2595: She¡¯s His Daughter!</h4>


    Although Jiang Yan was middle-aged, he was not fat or bald.


    He was handsome and elegant, knowledgeable and his rich experience formed a strong aura.


    When he was overseas, many girls who liked uncles took the initiative to approach him.


    But Jiang Yan had strong principles and would never show mercy outside.


    It was the first time Madam Jiang had seen him so enthusiastic about young women.


    Their conversation seemed to be quite pleasant and the smile on his face was sincere.


    Ning Yuan was shocked by Madam Jiang¡¯s words.


    Was she crazy?


    He actually suspected that she had seduced Director Jiang?


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart tightened and a suffocating feeling spread from her heart to her limbs.


    Although she had long stopped asking her mother to like and dote on her, how could she say such shameless words to hurt her?


    Did she not consider her feelings at all?


    Even if he did not raise her, he still gave birth to her, right?


    How could there be such a mother in the world?


    Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes turned red. She could not control her sadness and disappointment!


    She looked up slightly, forcing back the tears that were about to fall from her eyes.


    He did not want to cry in front of her.


    Ning Yuan took a deep breath and looked up at Madam Jiang. ¡°Are you not confident in yourself or your husband?¡±


    Madam Jiang looked at the faint mockery on Ning Yuan¡¯s face and she frowned. ¡°Ning Yuan, it¡¯s my fault for not teaching you well, but don¡¯t go around seducing men with this seductive face. You will get old one day!¡±


    Ning Yuan felt that she could not breathe.


    Was this really something a mother should say?


    Ning Yuan was trembling with anger and her blood seemed to be frozen.


    She could notmunicate with Madam Jiang anymore.


    If he said another word, she would probably die from anger!


    Ning Yuan stood up with her bag and said with cold eyes, ¡°When you eloped with a man, Grandma didn¡¯t treat you as her daughter. If you force her toe to the capital, we¡¯ll fight awsuit and meet legally!¡±


    ¡°Your husband is the director of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. If you don¡¯t care about his reputation, you can do whatever you want!¡±


    With that said, Ning Yuan wanted to leave the room.


    But she had only taken two steps when she felt dizzy.


    Ning Yuan staggered, her body turning weak and her vision turning blurry.


    Madam Jiang got up and supported Ning Yuan.


    Ning Yuan wanted to push her away, but she could not exert any strength.


    She was forced onto the seat by Madam Jiang.


    Ning Yuan looked at Madam Jiang¡¯s face and frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Madam Jiang picked up the cup of tea she had poured for Ning Yuan and pinched her chin with her other hand. ¡°Your mouth is so eloquent. Tell me, what will happen if you can¡¯t speak?¡±


    ¡°You can pose a threat to Belle even after leaving the broadcastingpany. It seems like you¡¯ll only settle down when you can¡¯t be an anchor anymore!¡±


    Ning Yuan widened her eyes and looked at Madam Jiang in disbelief.


    Jiang Beier was not her biological daughter and she was her biological daughter. How could she treat her like this?


    How could she be so cold and vicious?


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Ning Yuan was so angry that she could not say aplete sentence. Her heart felt like someone had stabbed it with a sharp sword.


    She never thought that not only did she not love her daughter, she was also a vicious woman!


    Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes were red. She wanted to sit up, but her body was weak¡­


    Madam Jiang tightened her hold on Ning Yuan¡¯s chin. Just as she was about to pour the tea down her throat, the door to the room was kicked open from outside.


    Madam Jiang¡¯s hand trembled.


    She looked up at the door.


    Ye Yu, who was wearing a ck coat and exuded a cold and sharp aura, walked in.


    Seeing Ye Yu, a bad feeling rose in Madam Jiang¡¯s heart.


    How did he know that she and Ning Yuan were here?


    Ye Yu strode over and reached out his hand, taking the cup from Madam Jiang¡¯s hand.


    Ye Yu raised his hand and another man in a white coat came in from the door, carrying a silver suitcase.


    Madam Jiang seemed to have thought of something and wanted to take the cup back, but Ye Yu raised his leg and kicked her chest.


    Madam Jiang took a few steps back and fell to the ground.


    Her chest hurt terribly.


    She pointed a trembling finger at Ye Yu. ¡°H-How dare you treat me like this?¡±


    How was this the Second Prince who had a faint smile on his face when he received her and Jiang Yan? At this moment, he was like Hades!


    Ye Yu ignored Madam Jiang and strode towards Ning Yuan. He took off his ck coat and wrapped it around her trembling body.


    ¡°Doctor Li, check her first.¡±


    Dr Li examined Ning Yuan and said, ¡°There are sleeping ingredients in the incense. Miss Ning is fine.¡±


    Ye Yu nodded and pulled the weak Ning Yuan into his arms.


    Mrs Jiang wanted to leave when he was not paying attention, but when she reached the door, Assistant Su and two bodyguards blocked her way.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Madam Jiang was furious.


    Ye Yu carried Ning Yuan to the sofa andy down, his dark eyes ncing at Madam Jiang coldly. ¡°Even a vicious tiger won¡¯t eat its cubs. Even if she¡¯s not your biological daughter, you were the one who took her away and raised her. Can you bear to be ruthless to her?¡±


    Madam Jiang froze.


    Her face paled. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    Hearing Ye Yu¡¯s words, Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    He just said that Madam Jiang was not her biological mother?


    How was that possible?


    Ye Yu took a document from Assistant Su and threw it in front of Madam Jiang. ¡°This is the DNAparison between Ning Yuan and you. Do you think it¡¯s a mistake made by a professional organization?¡±


    Madam Jiang did not pick up the DNA test report and looked at Ye Yu with a pale face. ¡°You really dare to make up any lie to be with her!¡±


    Ye Yu threw another document to Madam Jiang. ¡°Ning Yuan is Director Jiang¡¯s daughter, and Jiang Bei¡¯er is your biological daughter!¡±


    Madam Jiang trembled and took a few steps back, almost losing her bnce.


    She looked at Ye Yu in disbelief, not understanding how he knew about this.


    ¡°You and Director Jiang¡¯s deceased wife look a little alike. You were friends once and you had a crush on Director Jiang for a long time. Back then, you had a child with his deceased wife on the same day and his deceased wife bled to death. You had evil intentions and swapped the two children without anyone knowing. Because they both have B-type blood, Director Jiang never suspected Jiang Beier¡¯s identity all these years!¡±


    ¡°After you eloped with someone, you met Director Jiang, who was a diplomat abroad. You did all you could to attract his attention and became his wife to raise your daughter!¡±


    Madam Jiang kept shaking her head, breaking down a little. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s not like that!¡±

 Chapter 2596: She Will Have a Father in the Future

    <h4>Chapter 2596: She Will Have a Father in the Future</h4>


    Ning Yuan, who was lying on the sofa with no strength to move, heard Ye Yu¡¯s words and her mind buzzed and turned nk.


    Was what Ye Yu said true?


    She was Jiang Yan¡¯s daughter?


    Madam Jiang was not her biological mother?


    Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears and she bit her lip, her heart seemed to be clenched tightly by an invisible hand.


    It made it hard for her to breathe!


    Dr Li, who was brought over by Ye Yu, had already tested the tea in the cup.


    ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s poison in it.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s well-defined face was as sharp and cold as an ice de. He looked at Madam Jiang with sharp eyes. ¡°What else do you have to say?¡±


    Jiang Yan, who had rushed over, happened to hear Doctor Li¡¯s words.


    He received a call from Assistant Su and learned that there was something important to tell him, so he rushed over!


    ¡°Who are you trying to poison?¡± Jiang Yan walked in front of Madam Jiang and picked up the two reports.


    Madam Jiang pounced over, not wanting him to see, but Jiang Yan took a few steps back with the report.


    Seeing that Jiang Beier was not rted to him by blood and Ning Yuan was his biological daughter, Jiang Yan felt like he had been hit in the head.


    The daughter he had raised for more than twenty years was not his biological daughter!


    And his biological daughter had never been raised by him!


    Jiang Yan looked at Ye Yu with trembling lips and asked hoarsely, ¡°Your Highness, what on earth is going on?¡±


    Ye Yu turned back and looked at Ning Yuan, who was pale on the sofa. He frowned and said, ¡°After Ning Yuan had a miscarriage, I found that there was a herb in Grandma¡¯s chicken soup that could make people miscarry.¡±


    ¡°That kind of medicine is simr to tonic. If you don¡¯t look closely, you won¡¯t be able to tell that it was caused by a miscarriage.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I tested Grandma and she didn¡¯t know about this.¡± Ye Yu looked at Madam Jiang with his dark eyes, his voice seemed toe from his throat and was extremely cold. ¡°Grandma¡¯s tonic was brought from her hometown. It¡¯s impossible for someone to tamper with the things that the olddy has packed.¡±


    ¡°So I asked Assistant Su to investigate and found out that Madam Jiang went to Wutong Town!¡±


    Ning Yuan opened her mouth and tears fell from her eyes uncontrobly.


    She did not expect that the miscarriage was rted to Madam Jiang!


    No wonder her stomach started to hurt after drinking Grandma¡¯s chicken soup that night¡­


    ¡°How could a biological mother be so ruthless to her own daughter? I got suspicious and asked Assistant Su to investigate Mrs Jiang.¡±


    ¡°A while back, Madam Jiang went to Director Jiang¡¯s deceased wife¡¯s grave and said some things to show off.¡± Ye Yu then looked at Ning Yuan, who was on the sofa. ¡°I helped you up and took a strand of your hair from the charity banquet.¡±


    ¡°I was only suspicious at first, but I didn¡¯t expect the results to be simr to what I guessed!¡±


    Madam Jiang wanted to defend herself, but Jiang Yan raised his hand and pped her face.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so good to Belle. She¡¯s your biological daughter!¡± Jiang Yan was trembling with anger.


    Madam Jiang got up from the ground and wanted to hug Jiang Yan, but he pushed her away ruthlessly. ¡°You vicious woman!¡±


    Madam Jiang shouted hoarsely, ¡°Jiang Yan, I loved you when I was young. Everything I did wrong was because of you!¡±


    Jiang Yan shouted angrily, ¡°Everything you¡¯ve done is for yourself. Yunmeng, you¡¯re selfish and vicious. You¡¯ll do anything to achieve your goals. I must be blind to have married you!¡±


    Jiang Yan looked at Ye Yu, whose expression was cold. ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll leave this vicious woman to you!¡±


    Hearing this, Madam Jiang trembled.


    She could imagine the consequences of letting Ye Yu deal with her!


    ¡°Jiang Yan, we owe each other a lot. Please plead with the Second Prince on ount of me taking care of you all these years¡­¡±


    Jiang Yan interrupted Madam Jiang angrily. ¡°If the Second Prince hadn¡¯t found out about your true colors, you would have destroyed Ning Yuan¡¯s throat today. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how important her throat is to an anchorwoman. You knew that she was my biological daughter, but you wanted to destroy her. Have you considered my feelings?¡±


    Madam Jiang looked at the coldness in Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes and knew that he would not give her another chance.


    She knelt down and hugged his calf with both hands. ¡°Jiang Yan, I can go to jail, but you raised Belle since she was young. Although we¡¯re not rted by blood, she called you Daddy for so many years. You wouldn¡¯t be so ruthless to chase her out, right?¡±


    Jiang Yan pursed his lips tightly. ¡°I won¡¯t chase her out, but I will send her abroad!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yan, you can¡¯t do that to Belle¡­¡±


    Jiang Yan shook off Madam Jiang¡¯s hands that were hugging his calves and turned to look at Ning Yuan, who was on the sofa.


    Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes turned red.


    No wonder they could not eat seafood when they ate on the ne.


    No wonder he had a feeling of wanting to dote on her the first time he saw her.


    So, she was his biological daughter!


    Tears fell from Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes. He took a few steps forward and walked to the sofa, saying with a trembling voice, ¡°Xiao Yuan, I¡¯ve made you suffer for so many years. Daddy will make it up to you in the future!¡±


    Looking at Jiang Yan, whose face was covered in tears, Ning Yuan¡¯s emotions surged.


    Everything that happened today was too unreal for her!


    It was like an unrealistic dream!


    Ning Yuan closed her eyes, her long and thick eyshes fluttering. ¡°I need time.¡±


    Jiang Yan nodded. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    Ye Yu got someone to detain Madam Jiang.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s head was heavy and she fell asleep not long after.


    Ye Yu sent her back to Yuhua International.


    When she woke up again, it was already the next morning.


    Auntie Wang was sitting by the bed. Seeing that she had woken up, she said happily, ¡°Miss Ning, you¡¯re awake. Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±


    Ning Yuan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°His Highness and Director Jiang came overst night. They didn¡¯t sleep the entire night and are sitting in the living room.¡±


    Ning Yuan rubbed her eyes and got up from the bed.


    After washing up in the bathroom, Ning Yuan changed and went downstairs.


    Seeing here down, the two men got up from the sofa at the same time and looked at her.


    ¡°Xiao Yuan, are you going home with Daddy today?¡±


    Jiang Yan looked at Ning Yuan uneasily, afraid that she would refuse.


    Ye Yu frowned. ¡°I think she¡¯s fine staying here.¡±


    Jiang Yan did not agree. ¡°She has a father like me now. Of course she has to stay with her family. Besides, she¡¯s a single girl. People will gossip if she stays here.¡±


    Jiang Yan looked at Ning Yuan. ¡°Daddy wants you to acknowledge your roots and ancestors. You¡¯ll be the youngdy of the Jiang family in the future. No one can bully you.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s expression darkened. Why did he feel that Jiang Yan¡¯s words were directed at him?


    If it was not for him, could he have found this daughter?

 Chapter 2597: His Domineeringness

    <h4>Chapter 2597: His Domineeringness</h4>


    Ning Yuan¡¯s mind was still in a mess. Until now, she still could not believe that Jiang Yan was her biological father.


    Looking at the redness in Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes, it was obvious that he had not slept for the entire night. He looked at her uneasily and guiltily.


    She knew that Jiang Yan was not wrong.


    It was all that woman¡¯s fault!


    She was the one who had taken away the kinship that belonged to her.


    But she would not take it too hard. After all, at this point, even hatred could not change everything!


    Besides, her father really loved her when he was still alive.


    And Grandma, although she was not her biological daughter, she was better than her biological grandmother.


    Ning Yuan lowered her thick and long eyshes. A momentter, she looked at Jiang Yan. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    Actually, Jiang Yan was right. She was a single woman. If she wanted to be with Ye Yu, she had to return to her own home.


    With that said, Ning Yuan nced at Ye Yu secretly.


    He looked at her with a frown, clearly not wanting her to leave.


    ¡°Director Jiang, I want to speak to the Second Prince alone.¡±


    Hearing her still call him Director Jiang, Jiang Yan felt slightly disappointed.


    But she also understood that it would take time for her to call him ¡®Dad¡¯. She could not force it.


    After Jiang Yan left, Ning Yuan walked in front of Ye Yu, her red lips curling up slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to help me do so many things while we were apart!¡±


    She thought that he would not pay attention to her after they separated and had already treated her as a stranger!


    Ye Yu¡¯s handsome face darkened and a trace of danger appeared in his dark eyes. ¡°I never thought of separating from you.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Faced with his deep gaze that seemed to want to suck her in, she looked away slightly. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to you, but let¡¯s not be together anymore.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, the man grabbed her slender shoulders.


    Ye Yu looked at her with his dark eyes and his voice turned cold. ¡°Director Jiang has no history of mental illness. You¡¯re normal. Why can¡¯t you be with me?¡±


    Ning Yuan felt a lump in her throat and hot tears flowed out of her eyes.


    She pushed his hands away, her lips trembling slightly. ¡°Because I can¡¯t have children anymore!¡±


    Ye Yu froze.


    Ning Yuan turned around, wanting to walk out.


    But she had only taken a few steps when the man hugged her from behind.


    His arms wrapped around her slender waist tightly, making her unable to breathe.


    Ning Yuan tried to pull his hands away, but she heard his deep voice by her ear. ¡°Ning Yuan, I¡¯ve never been so patient with any woman, nor have I spent so much energy on any woman. I don¡¯t care if you can or can¡¯t have children, I want you!¡±


    He was so domineering and domineering.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    Her tears fell like broken pearls, hitting the back of his hand where the veins were protruding.


    Ning Yuan tried to control her emotions, afraid that she would not be tempted and agree to his request.


    However, he was a prince. How could he not want children?


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±


    Ye Yu pursed his lips tightly. ¡°The doctor said that it¡¯s not impossible for you to have children. Now that technology is advanced, if you really want children, you can use other methods.¡±


    Ning Yuan pushed his hands away and walked forward a few steps. After putting some distance between them, she turned back to look at him.


    ¡°I only found out yesterday that Madam Jiang is not my biological mother. My heart is still in a mess and needs to calm down. I still need time to make up with you!¡±


    Ye Yu looked at Ning Yuan¡¯s beautiful face and was silent for a while, not forcing her.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded at him, lowered her head and walked out of the vi.


    Jiang Yan was waiting at the entrance of the vi in a Land Rover. Seeing Ning Yuaning down, he personally opened the door for her.


    Along the way, Jiang Yan asked about her well-being and Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes were a little red. It had been a long time since she had experienced being cared for and loved by her father!


    ¡°I¡¯ve already instructed the servants to prepare a room for you. If you don¡¯t like the decoration style, Dad will get someone to renovate it.¡±


    Faced with Jiang Yan¡¯s concern and enthusiasm, Ning Yuan was at a loss. ¡°I like everything you arrange.¡±


    Although Jiang Yan had not slept for the entire night, he was in a good mood and looked good.


    When she arrived at the vi and went in, Jiang Beier came downstairs.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy didn¡¯te backst night. No one answered her calls. Where did she go¡­¡± Before she could finish, she suddenly saw Ning Yuan behind Jiang Yan. Jiang Bei¡¯er widened her eyes.¡± What is she doing here? ¡±


    Jiang Yan patted Ning Yuan¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll get the butler to bring you to your room. Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Ning Yuan did not want to have a conflict with Jiang Beier and she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The butler brought Ning Yuan upstairs. Jiang Beier looked at Ning Yuan and was furious. She grabbed Ning Yuan¡¯s wrist. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave! This is my home. Why are you going up?¡±


    With that said, she seemed to have thought of something and red at Ning Yuan in disbelief. ¡°Are you here to be my father¡¯s mistress?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, Ning Yuan raised her hand and pped her face.


    Jiang Beier took a few steps back.


    She red at Ning Yuan with red eyes, her lips trembling slightly. ¡°You hit me?¡± She raised her hand, wanting to p Ning Yuan, but Ning Yuan was faster than her. He grabbed her wrist and pped the other side of her face.


    Jiang Beier was stunned by Ning Yuan¡¯s two ps.


    She looked at Jiang Yan with red eyes. ¡°Daddy, she hit me! Chase this little b*tch out immediately!¡±


    Jiang Yan looked at the unreasonable Jiang Beier, his heart heavy and sad.


    After raising her for more than twenty years, it would be a lie to say that she had no feelings for her!


    Logically speaking, she was innocent of her mother¡¯s mistake. However, she had enjoyed the kinship and warmth that belonged to Ning Yuan in the Jiang family.


    He wanted tomunicate properly with Jiang Beier when he came back today, but seeing her being so unreasonable, Jiang Yan felt an indescribable disappointment!


    Ning Yuan grew up in a bad environment, but she was able to work hard and had positive qualities. She studied hard in her own field and never took the initiative to hurt others. This was like him when he was young.


    As for Jiang Bei Er, he had given her a good environment to grow up in and taught her how to behave, but she was still getting worse!


    Jiang Yan sighed and walked in front of Jiang Beier and Ning Yuan. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Go pack your things and go abroad in the afternoon.¡±


    Jiang Beier widened her eyes. ¡°Why should I go abroad? Daddy, are you really with Ning Yuan¡­¡±


    ¡°Ning Yuan is my biological daughter!¡± Jiang Yan looked at Jiang Beier with a serious expression. ¡°When my wife gave birth to Ning Yuan, it was your mother, Yunmeng, who swapped her with you. I¡¯ve treated you and your mother well all these years, but how did you repay me?¡±


    Jiang Beier took a few steps back unsteadily and shook her head. ¡°How is that possible? No, I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

 Chapter 2598: Can’t Escape From Him

    <h4>Chapter 2598: Can¡¯t Escape From Him</h4>


    Jiang Yan threw the two paternity test reports to Jiang Beier.


    When Jiang Beier saw the DNA report, sheughed and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not true. It must be that b*tch, Ning Yuan¡­¡±


    Jiang Yan interrupted Jiang Bei¡¯er¡¯s unfinished words angrily. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Jiang Beier¡¯s face was covered in tears. She pulled Jiang Yan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m your daughter. Don¡¯t acknowledge this b*tch!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Beier, she¡¯s my daughter. If I don¡¯t acknowledge her, who will I acknowledge?¡± Jiang Yan suppressed the anger in his heart. ¡°Your mother is scheming and vicious, causing me to be separated from my daughter for so many years. I didn¡¯t want to put all the me on you, but you keep calling her a b*tch. You¡¯re really like your mother, an ingrate!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go abroad, don¡¯t enter our Jiang family in the future. You¡¯re no longer my daughter!¡±


    Jiang Beier fell to the ground with weak legs.


    She never thought that her world would changepletely when she woke up!


    In the end, Jiang Beier agreed to go abroad with Jiang Yan. If she lost Jiang Yan, she would lose everything.


    But after leaving the country, Jiang Yan would still treat her as his daughter because he had raised her for many years!


    ¡­.


    After moving into the Jiang family, Jiang Yan transferred the property to Ning Yuan.


    He brought her back to the ancestral hall of the Jiang family¡¯s old residence to let her acknowledge her roots and ancestors.


    After being busy for more than ten days, when Ning Yuan wanted to rx, she identally found out that Jiang Yan was going to announce to the public that he had acknowledged his biological daughter and was going to hold a banquet for her.


    When Ye Yu found out about this, Assistant Su had already received an invitation from the Jiang family.


    ¡°Your Highness, I heard that many young talents from the capital were invited to this banquet. I heard that Director Jiang has another purpose and wants to find one for Miss Ning¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Ye Yu interrupted her coldly. ¡°Which young talent is more outstanding than me?¡±


    Assistant Su was stunned.


    Although it was the truth, Your Highness, don¡¯t you have to be a little humble?


    Ye Yu stood up from the leather chair with a cold expression. ¡°Does Director Jiang think that I¡¯m not worthy of his daughter? Without me, how can he find his daughter?¡±


    Assistant Su did not know what to say.


    With His Highness taking action, the other young talents would probably only be cannon fodder!


    ¡­.


    Soon, it was the day of the banquet.


    In the evening, Jiang Yan called the makeup artist and stylist over.


    The number of guests downstairs gradually increased.


    Ye Yu and Feng Chen came together.


    Ye Tian, Xia Lu, Zhang Shan, and An Rui had also arrived.


    Some time ago, Ye Yu had talked to Ye Tian. Ye Tian had understood Ning Yuan and the knot in her heart had been resolved.


    She still hoped that Ning Yuan could make up with Second Brother!


    Feng Chen and Ye Yu clinked their wine sses and looked around at the young and handsome men who were rubbing their hands together. He said with a devilish smile, ¡°These are all your hidden love rivals!¡±


    Ye Yu did not care about these people at all.


    The banquet officially started and Ning Yuan, who was dressed to the nines, came down from the second floor.


    She was wearing a red gown. She was definitely a woman who could wear red with a unique aura. She was charming, sexy, and charming. Her long wavy hair fell over her shoulders and her red lips were dazzling. She attracted everyone¡¯s attention the moment she appeared.


    She held Jiang Yan¡¯s arm and came down from the second floor.


    Many young and handsome men were dazed.


    Jiang Yan introduced Ning Yuan to the guest and revealed her identity.


    After the speech, many young men surrounded Ning Yuan.


    Seeing this, Ye Tian was even more anxious than Ye Yu. ¡°Second Brother, go and talk to Yuanyuan!¡±


    Ye Yu was unmoved.


    Ning Yuan finally walked out of the crowd of young talents and came to Ye Tian and the others. After chatting for a while, Ye Tian pointed to the backyard.


    ¡°My second brother went there. He doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood.¡±


    Ning Yuan took her wine ss and went to the back garden.


    She found Ye Yu by the pool.


    There was a bottle of red wine at his feet and a wine ss in his hand. She did not know what he was thinking, but when she walked toward him, she had already drunk two sses.


    When she was about to drink the third ss, the ss was taken away from her.


    He looked up at the woman standing in front of him, his lips pursed into a straight line.


    ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I drink to drown my sorrows after being abandoned?¡±


    Ning Yuan was stunned and red at him. ¡°Who dares to abandon you!¡±


    Ye Yu looked at Ning Yuan and said nothing. Suddenly, his long arm reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    Ning Yuan fell into his arms.


    She struggled to get up and the next second, the man lowered his head and kissed her.


    The faint smell of alcohol and tobo on him entered her taste buds. It was unfamiliar and familiar, nostalgic and fluttering.


    But her rationality was still there.


    She put her hands on his shoulders, wanting to push him away.


    ¡°Second Prince, you¡¯re drunk¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me Ah Yu.¡± His lips pressed against her red lips, his voice low and hoarse with a trace of enchantment. ¡°Make me drunk tonight.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s mind buzzed.


    She did not know where her rationality was going.


    Before she could say anything, he kissed her again.


    He only let go of her when she was almost out of breath.


    Ning Yuan was afraid of being seen and pulled his hand away, standing up from his arms with her face red.


    ¡°I was the one who pursued you in the past and you never pursued me. Do you think I will agree to make up with you like this?¡±


    He had always been smart. The moment she spoke, he found another meaning in her words.


    ¡°You want me to chase after you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Ning Yuan bit her lip, unable to say anything.


    Ye Yu¡¯s tall body stood up from the ground and he chuckled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll chase after you.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s long eyshes fluttered and she turned to walk toward the banquet hall without saying anything to him.


    Looking at her back, Ye Yu chuckled softly.


    ¡­.


    After returning to the banquet hall, no matter which young talent was chatting with Ning Yuan, she was distracted.


    She nced at Ye Yu from time to time.


    He was tall, handsome and had an outstanding aura. It was hard to ignore him.


    Jiang Yan observed Ning Yuan and found that her gaze was still attracted by Ye Yu and she sighed slightly.


    Her daughter would probably not be able to escape the Second Prince¡¯s clutches in this lifetime!


    After the banquet, Ning Yuan took the initiative to talk to Jiang Yan.


    Jiang Yan promised her that he would not help her find young talents in the future. She would decide her own feelings!


    ¡­.


    After acknowledging her ancestors, Ning Yuan decided to return to Wutong Town.


    Jiang Yan wanted to go back with her to visit Grandma, but he had too many things to do at the end of the year, so he could only go after the Lunar New Year.


    Ning Yuan drove back herself.


    She did not tell Grandma about her identity as she was afraid that Grandma would not be able to take it.


    When they arrived at the small courtyard, Ning Yuan pushed open the door and walked in.

 Chapter 2599: He Loved Her

    <h4>Chapter 2599: He Loved Her</h4>


    The moment she entered, Ning Yuan realized that something was wrong.


    Grandma usually did not close the door at home, but now, the door was closed.


    Ning Yuan walked toward the bedroom.


    There was a figure on the bed and Ning Yuan took a few steps forward. ¡°Grandma?¡±


    She approached the bed and was about to lift the nket when someone suddenly attacked her from behind.


    Her lips and nose were covered by a handkerchief and within a few seconds, Ning Yuan fainted.


    ¡­.


    When she woke up again, Ning Yuan was locked in a dark room.


    There was an unusual sound beside her.


    Ning Yuan slowly opened her eyes and heard her grandmother¡¯s groan. ¡°Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Yuanyuan!¡±


    Ning Yuan furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    Grandma was old and that person had actually kidnapped her!


    Just as Ning Yuan struggled to move to her grandmother¡¯s side, the door was pushed open.


    Jiang Beier walked in.


    Seeing Jiang Beier, Ning Yuan¡¯s pupils constricted slightly.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go abroad?¡±


    Jiang Beierughed coldly. ¡°I went abroad, but I came back secretly!¡±


    Jiang Beier walked in front of Ning Yuan and squatted down. She took out a sharp dagger, her eyes filled with hatred and ruthlessness. ¡°Ning Yuan, because of you, my Mommy went to jail and Daddy doesn¡¯t want me anymore. You took everything from me!¡±


    Jiang Beier¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Say, if I cut your face, will my Daddy and the Second Prince still like an ugly girl like you?¡±


    Grandma kept moving her body, wanting to push Jiang Beier away for Ning Yuan. ¡°Stop, you little beast!¡±


    Jiang Beier pped her grandmother¡¯s face. ¡°Shut up, you old woman!¡±


    Ning Yuan spat at Jiang Bei¡¯er¡¯s face when she saw Jiang Bei¡¯er hitting her grandmother. ¡°She¡¯s just an olddy, but you¡¯re so ruthless. Jiang Bei¡¯er, you¡¯re not human!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not human anymore!¡± Jiang Beier picked up the dagger and was about to cut Ning Yuan¡¯s face.


    Ning Yuan tilted her head and hit Jiang Beier with her shoulder.


    Jiang Beier was knocked to the ground by Ning Yuan. She panted and picked up the dagger,ughing out loud. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so strong, I¡¯ll find two men to teach you a lesson!¡±


    ¡°When you be a withered flower, let¡¯s see if the Second Prince will still want you!¡±


    Jiang Beier went out and after a while, two strong men came in.


    The two of them looked at Ning Yuan lecherously and were about to touch her when Jiang Beier¡¯s scream suddenly came from outside.


    ¡°You actually came to save Ning Yuan personally? Do you like her that much?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you have it easy. If you want to die, let¡¯s die together!¡±


    There was madness and extremeness in Jiang Beier¡¯s voice.


    Assistant Su was controlling Jiang Bei¡¯er from outside when Ye Yu and Jiang Yan rushed in at the same time.


    Ye Yu kicked the two men away. When the two men saw Ye Yu, they were frightened and ran out quickly.


    Ye Yu squatted down and untied Ning Yuan.


    Jiang Yan untied Grandma.


    Just then, a beep sounded in the room.


    Ye Yu and Jiang Yan looked at each other, picked up Ning Yuan and Grandma, and ran out.


    She had not run far when she heard an explosion.


    Ning Yuan was thrown under Ye Yu, while Grandma was protected under Jiang Yan.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s ears trembled and she cked out.


    ¡­.


    When she woke up again, she was in the hospital.


    Grandma was sitting by the bed. Seeing that Ning Yuan was awake, she held her hand. ¡°Yuanyuan.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Where are the Second Prince and my father?¡±


    After Grandma woke up, she found out about what had happened recently.


    She did not expect that her daughter had done such a crazy thing and that Ning Yuan was not her biological granddaughter.


    She felt sorry for Jiang Yan and Ning Yuan.


    ¡°Your father¡¯s arm is injured, but it¡¯s nothing serious. Yuanyuan, Grandma has let you down. I don¡¯t have the face to see you again.¡±


    Ning Yuan held her grandmother¡¯s hand and shook her head. ¡°Grandma, I never med you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have grown up. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll still be my family in the future. Don¡¯t ignore me, or I¡¯ll be sad!¡±


    Grandma got up and pulled Ning Yuan into her arms.


    ¡­.


    Afterforting her grandmother, Ning Yuan went to Jiang Yan¡¯s ward.


    Several diplomats came to visit Jiang Yan. Jiang Yan¡¯s left hand was bandaged and when he saw Ning Yuaning over, he wanted to get up from the bed.


    ¡°Daddy, lie down.¡±


    Jiang Yan was stunned. When he realized what Ning Yuan had called him, excitement appeared in his eyes. ¡°Xiao Yuan, what did you call me just now?¡±


    ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes turned red.


    When the other diplomats saw this, they gave the father and daughter some space.


    Ning Yuan learned from Jiang Yan that Ye Yu had sent two secret guards to her. After she was taken away by Jiang Beier, the secret guards informed Ye Yu.


    Jiang Beier had been detained.


    Jiang Yan had mixed feelings. He had not expected Jiang Beier toe to this point.


    ¡°Xiao Yuan, you¡¯ve suffered. I will make it up to you in the future.¡± Jiang Yan sighed and seemed to have thought of something. He said to Ning Yuan, ¡°From this matter, I can tell that the Second Prince is sincere to you. He can protect you. Think about it carefully and don¡¯t miss out on such a man who is good to you!¡±


    ¡°As for your status, with me around, no one will dare to bully you even if you marry into the royal family.¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes turned red and she nodded, holding back her tears.


    ¡­.


    Jiang Yan was hospitalized for three days and Ning Yuan woulde every day after work.


    Their rtionship slowly deepened.


    Ning Yuan enjoyed kinship. Apart from being happy, she felt a little lost.


    Ever since he had saved her, Ye Yu had never looked for her again.


    She did not know what he meant.


    Didn¡¯t he say he was going to woo her?


    Why didn¡¯t he see any action?


    This evening, Ning Yuan was peeling an apple with Jiang Yan when she suddenly received a call from Gu Fei.


    ¡°Yuanyuan, turn on the TV. The Second Prince is being interviewed.¡±


    Ning Yuan turned on the TV and turned it to the channel Gu Fei was talking about. She saw Ye Yu in a suit.


    The host asked a personal question. ¡°The people are very concerned about the Second Prince¡¯s rtionship problems now. Do you have someone you like?¡±


    Ye Yu crossed his long legs, his well-defined fingers resting on his knees. He looked at the camera with his dark eyes, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing Ye Yu smile, the host was stunned for a few seconds. When he regained his senses, he asked, ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re dating? How far has your rtionship developed?¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s dark eyes darkened and he said in a deep and maic voice, ¡°I love her. I hope she can marry me!¡±


    Hearing his words, Ning Yuan froze.


    Tears filled her eyes and her heart thumped crazily. She covered her face with her hands, crying andughing at the same time.


    Turning back, she nced at Jiang Yan, who was sitting on the bed and smiling at her. ¡°Daddy, am I the person he¡¯s talking about?¡±


    There was affection in Jiang Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Silly girl.¡±

 Chapter 2600: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2600: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (1)</h4>


    The words ¡®I love her¡¯ kept echoing in Ning Yuan¡¯s mind.


    She thought that with his reserved and steady personality, he would not say these words to her.


    But he had said it in front of the national audience.


    Although he did not name her, she knew that he was talking to her.


    Ning Yuan returned home at night and fell asleep with a smile.


    The next day at work.


    The moment she entered the office, she realized that the atmosphere was a little strange.


    The office had recruited several young girls who had graduated from university. They were usually lively, but today, they were like frosted eggnts.


    Seeing Ning Yuaning over, they greeted her and went back to work with their heads lowered.


    Ning Yuan walked to Gu Fei¡¯s table and asked with her head lowered, ¡°What happened to them?¡±


    Gu Fei held back herughter and lowered her voice. ¡°He fell out of love!¡±


    Ning Yuan was surprised. ¡°Everyone fell out of love?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The Second Prince is their dream lover. Last night, he announced that he had a lover. Do you think they fell out of love?¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless.


    There were even Ye Yu¡¯s female fans in the office!


    Perhaps hearing Gu Fei¡¯s words, one of the female colleagues could not help but interrupt. ¡°The Second Prince is still so young. How can he find a girlfriend? Ah, I thought he would be single until he¡¯s forty years old. That way, I can still have some hope!¡±


    Another female colleague said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if he has a girlfriend, but he even confessed and said that he loved her. I¡¯m dying!¡±


    ¡°Which woman can take the Second Prince¡¯s heart? I want to be enemies with her!¡±


    Ning Yuan touched her nose and looked at the girls who were angry and sad.


    Gu Fei smiled and shook her head at Ning Yuan. ¡°It¡¯s best not to tell them the truth now. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to take the blow.¡±


    Ning Yuan did not know whether tough or cry.


    During the afternoon break, Ning Yuan found the video of Ye Yu being interviewed.


    Putting on the earphones, she listened to him say ¡®I love her¡¯ again.


    Her red lips curled up and she could not stop smiling.


    She was happy but also a little depressed.


    He had not contacted her much recently and had not sent her any messages sincest night!


    Was this how he pursued her?


    Not even a shadow could be seen?


    However, Ning Yuan advised herself not to be greedy. With his personality, being willing to confess in public was already the biggest change!


    When it was time to get off work, Gu Fei invited everyone out to eat hotpot.


    The girls who were immersed in their ¡®heartbreak¡¯ in the morning immediately became happy.


    They took the elevator downstairs together.


    After leaving the office building lobby, Gu Fei and Ning Yuan were about to drive when a dark-colored Bentley drove over and stopped in front of the office building.


    The driver got out and opened the back door.


    A tall and cold figure got out of the car.


    The man was wearing a ck knee-length coat with a suit of the same color inside. It was exquisite, as if he hade from some high-end banquet.


    Several young girls were shocked when they saw the man¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°Oh my god, am I seeing things? It¡¯s the Second Prince!¡±


    ¡°Why is the Second Prince here?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see the Second Prince in person in my lifetime. He¡¯s even more handsome than on TV!¡±


    Gu Fei pushed Ning Yuan lightly and clicked her tongue. ¡°I confessed on TV yesterday and came to pick you up from work today. I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    Ning Yuan looked at the tall man walking toward her and her heart beat faster.

 Chapter 2601: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2601: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (2)</h4>


    ¡°The Second Prince is walking toward us!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s looking at us!¡±


    Several girls looked at Ye Yu excitedly, wanting to greet him, but his aura was too strong and they could only look at him.


    Then, the tall and cold man walked up to Editor Ning under their gaze.


    ¡°I came to pick you up from work.¡±


    The man¡¯s deep and maic voice sounded.


    The girls widened their eyes.


    Could it be¡­


    The woman the Second Prince confessed to on TV yesterday that made them jealous was Editor Ning?


    Oh my god, if it was really Chief Editor Ning, they decided not to be jealous or hate her!


    Only a beauty like Chief Editor Ning was worthy of the Second Prince!


    They were going to change from girlfriend fans to couple fans!


    Ning Yuan and Ye Yu¡¯s dark and narrow eyes met. Seeing the sh of gentleness in his eyes, she smiled. ¡°Feifei is treating me to a meal. I¡¯ve agreed with my colleagues to eat hot pot together.¡±


    The moment Ning Yuan finished speaking, several girls interrupted her.


    ¡°Chief Editor Ning, go and have dinner with the Second Prince. It¡¯s alright!¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. You look so good standing with the Second Prince. You¡¯re sopatible!¡±


    Gu Fei nodded at Ning Yuan. ¡°Go. I¡¯ll entertain these women who have just fallen out of love and are back together!¡±


    Before Ning Yuan could say anything, Ye Yu grabbed her slender hand and led her to the car.


    After getting into the car, Ning Yuan found a bouquet of beautiful pink roses in the back row. She was slightly surprised. ¡°For me?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Ye Yu picked up the flower and handed it to Ning Yuan.


    Ning Yuan hugged the flower and took a deep breath.


    It smelled so good.


    There was a small box in the middle of the bouquet and Ning Yuan took it out in confusion.


    Realizing what was inside, her heart beat faster.


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    Ning Yuan lowered her eyes, her long and thick eyshes fluttering slightly. She put down the bouquet and opened the box.


    Inside was a dazzling pink diamond.


    The pink diamond was the rarest and most precious colored diamond in the world. It was bright and sparkling.


    The blood in Ning Yuan¡¯s body surged. She looked up at the man with deep eyes. ¡°Why did you suddenly give me a ring?¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s scarlet lips curled up slightly. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°A-A proposal?¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s eyes on her darkened and his voice became deeper. ¡°Are you getting married?¡±


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart was beating extremely fast.


    Her mind was nk. She was so excited and happy that she almost said yes.


    ¡°You said you wanted to pursue me, why are you doing it before we even start?¡±


    She had never been pursued by him and wanted to experience that process.


    A helpless and doting smile appeared on Ye Yu¡¯s lips. ¡°It¡¯s the same even after you get married.¡±


    ¡°How is it the same? If you¡¯re not willing, then forget it.¡± Ning Yuan smiled brightly. ¡°I will always meet a man who is willing to pursue me.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s expression darkened. He grabbed her hand and put the pink diamond ring on her slender fingers.


    ¡°Wear the ring. Let¡¯s see which man dares to pursue you.¡±


    Ning Yuan red at the man speechlessly. ¡°Overbearing! How can you be like this?¡±


    Ye Yu grabbed Ning Yuan¡¯s slender wrist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re wearing a ring. It¡¯s the same if I chase after you slowly.¡±

 Chapter 2602: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2602: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (3)</h4>


    Ye Yu took Ning Yuan to the restaurant.


    He had booked a boat and the staff inside were only for the two of them.


    Ye Yu pulled out a chair for Ning Yuan in a gentlemanly manner. When she sat down, her phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes softened.


    ¡°Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yuan, are you off work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m off work.¡±


    ¡°Daddy asked the chef to prepare a delicious meal for you. Come home early for dinner after work.¡±


    Ning Yuan nced at the man sitting opposite her and said in a low voice, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m having dinner with the Second Prince outside.¡±


    Jiang Yan was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Go home early after dinner. Don¡¯t spend the night outside before your wedding.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    Ye Yu leaned against the chair and looked at Ning Yuan with a faint smile. ¡°Your father asked you to go home early?¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded.


    Ye Yu chuckled, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°Your father is staring at me like I¡¯m a wolf.¡±


    Ning Yuan supported her chin with one hand and smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Ye Yu raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m at a disadvantage.¡±


    Ning Yuan was amused by his appearance.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you benefits. It mainly depends on your performance!¡±


    Ye Yu smirked and said nothing more.


    After dinner, they stood on the deck.


    Ning Yuan leaned against the railing, the sea breeze blowing her long hair. Her beautiful eyes looked at the bright neon building opposite and she opened her arms, taking a deep breath. ¡°Recently, I keep feeling like I¡¯m dreaming.¡±


    The tall man hugged her from behind.


    Her slender body leaned back unconsciously, her back pressed against his firm chest.


    Turning back, she looked at his well-defined side profile and her eyes turned slightly red. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is just a dream.¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s slender fingers pinched her chin and his handsome face approached her, their noses touching.


    Their breaths intertwined with each other.


    Ning Yuan was about to say something when he suddenly lowered his head and bit the corner of her lips.


    Ning Yuan gasped and felt a trace of pain.


    ¡°Is it a dream?¡±


    Ning Yuan smiled and shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, overwhelming kisses came towards her.


    He only let go of Ning Yuan when she was dizzy.


    Ye Yu continued to hug her from behind, his slender hand holding her hand that was wearing the pink diamond ring. Their fingers inteced and she leaned against his chest, a happy and sweet smile on her red lips.


    Ye Yu took out his phone and took a photo of their fingers inteced together.


    She posted on her social media.


    Within a minute, there were more than a hundred likes.


    Ye Ze: ¡°Ahhh, I haven¡¯t even eaten and I¡¯m already full!¡±


    Ye Ze: ¡°Did you seed in proposing? I really don¡¯t have a chance anymore!¡±


    Feng Chen: ¡°A thousand-year-old ice sculpture hase out to show off their affection, but I¡¯m still single. It¡¯s unfair!¡±


    Ye Tian: ¡°Second Brother and Second Sister-inw are so sweet!¡±


    Gu Yang: ¡°The little cutie above, aren¡¯t we sweet?¡±


    Ye Tian: ¡°Don¡¯t take my second brother¡¯sments. Let¡¯s be sweet in private.¡±


    Gu Yang: ¡°Alright, listen to Little Cutie. Second Brother and Second Sister-inw will continue to be sweet.¡±


    Ye Shao: ¡°The ring¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Bo Cixue: ¡°Zhenyuan has been enlightened.¡±


    Nan Zhi: When I bring Yuan Yuan back to the pce one day, Mom will make delicious food for her.


    Nan Zhi had only found out about Ning Yuan¡¯s miscarriage not too long ago. Her heart ached and she felt guilty.


    When Ning Yuan was hospitalized, she had not gone to the hospital to visit her.


    There were also many peoplementing on Ye Yu. When Ning Yuan saw his post, her face heated up.

 Chapter 2603: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2603: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (4)</h4>


    Actually, Ning Yuan did not restrict Ye Yu from wooing her.


    But after a month, Ning Yuan found that even when she was moved, he would only kiss her.


    She would not do anything out of line.


    Actually, Ning Yuan had already decided on him and knew that he would not be fickle. Although she did not want to get married yet, if he wanted to go further, she was willing.


    After all, they had had children before.


    But he had no intention of touching her.


    During lunch in the canteen, Ning Yuan sighed.


    Gu Fei looked at her puffed up face and asked in confusion, ¡°You¡¯ve been glowing recently. I can tell at one nce that you¡¯re a woman in love. What else can make you so worried?¡±


    Ning Yuan blinked at Gu Fei. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve changed recently?¡±


    Gu Fei said, ¡°You¡¯ve be prettier?¡±


    Ning Yuan shook her head. She held her cheek with one hand and frowned. ¡°Have I lost my feminine charm recently?¡±


    Gu Fei clicked her tongue. ¡°If you lose your feminine charm, will I still be alive?¡±


    Ning Yuan voiced out the sadness in her heart.


    Hearing this, Gu Fei looked incredulous. ¡°No way. How can he be indifferent to a beauty like you?¡±


    Ning Yuan thought of how he used to like to be intimate with her, but recently, he had been a little cold.


    ¡°Do you think he wants to marry me because I lost my child and he feels guilty towards me?¡±


    Gu Fei made a stop gesture and reached out to rub Ning Yuan¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. Who wouldn¡¯t be moved by you? Besides, you¡¯re not a vase. He doesn¡¯t only like your appearance.¡±


    ¡°I find that you alwaysck confidence in front of him.¡±


    Ning Yuan lowered her eyes and sighed. ¡°He¡¯s too outstanding.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad either. You have good looks, a job, and a family background worthy of him. Don¡¯t forget, your father is Director Jiang!¡±


    Ning Yuan touched her face and looked down at her figure. ¡°What went wrong?¡±


    ¡°Go to the mall.¡± Gu Fei pulled Ning Yuan out of the canteen.


    ¡°Why are you going to the mall?¡±


    Gu Fei smiled mysteriously. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±


    When Ning Yuan was brought into a sexy lingerie store by Gu Fei, her lips twitched.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wearing this.¡±


    Gu Fei said, ¡°You¡¯re not wearing it for others to see. I think if the Second Prince sees you wearing it like this, he will definitely have a nosebleed.¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless. Was it that exaggerated?


    Unable to reject Gu Fei¡¯s suggestion, Ning Yuan bought a ckce nightdress.


    Even if she wore it alone at home, she would feel flushed.


    ¡­.


    The two of them came out of the lingerie store and bumped into two foreign-looking richdies.


    Song Yuling followed behind the twodies, looking like she was trying to please them.


    When the three of them saw Ning Yuaning out of the sexy pajamas store, disdain appeared in their eyes at the same time.


    Especially Song Yuling. She could almost imagine that Ning Yuan was now serving people with her beauty.


    She was too shameless to be someone¡¯s mistress because she was young!


    Song Yuling could not remember giving Ning Yuan to President Li at all!


    Ning Yuan and Song Yuling looked at each other and left with Gu Fei.


    As soon as they left, one of the richdies said, ¡°This girl looks a little familiar.¡±


    ¡°She used to be an anchor at the Capital Broadcasting Company, right? I haven¡¯t seen her on TV for a long time. Hasn¡¯t she worked at the Capital Broadcasting Company?¡±


    Song Yuling said, ¡°She has a man to support her now. How can sheck her sry?¡±

 Chapter 2604: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2604: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (5)</h4>


    When the richdy heard this, she looked at Song Yuling, who was behind her. ¡°You mean, she was booked by someone?¡±


    Song Yuling nodded.


    ¡°Why do you know so much about her?¡±


    At the mention of this, Song Yuling looked aggrieved and angry. ¡°I¡¯m her aunt. Did you see her attitude? She acted like she didn¡¯t see me and was arrogant because someone supported her!¡±


    The richdy shook her head. ¡°So she¡¯s such a shameless woman. I wonder who will marry such a daughter-inw in the future. What a sin!¡±


    The richdy hated dirty women the most. She did not want to see Ning Yuan again, but she did not expect to meet Ning Yuan in Crown Pce two dayster.


    Nan Zhi invited several richdies to the pce as guests, saying that she wanted to introduce them to her second daughter-inw.


    When the richdy saw Ning Yuan holding Ye Yu¡¯s arm anding in, her eyes almost fell out of her eyes.


    Wasn¡¯t this Song Yuling¡¯s niece?


    Wasn¡¯t she financially supported?


    Why was she with the Second Prince?


    The richdy stared at Nan Zhi in shock. ¡°Your Majesty, is this your second daughter-inw?¡±


    Nan Zhi nodded.


    Ning Yuan came over and greeted Nan Zhi and the otherdies.


    Seeing one of thedies staring at her, she felt that she looked a little familiar, but she could not remember where she had seen her before.


    Nan Zhi asked Ye Yu to go to the study to find Mu Sihan while she kept Ning Yuan by her side to talk to the richdies.


    The richdies chatted with Ning Yuan for a while and found that she could keep up with their thoughts. She had some understanding of fashion, stocks, and the country. They could not help but look at her in a different light.


    Except for that richdy who believed Song Yuling¡¯s words.


    Finally finding the chance to speak to Nan Zhi alone, the richdy probed, ¡°Your Majesty, have you investigated the background of your second daughter-inw?¡±


    Nan Zhi could hear the hidden meaning in her wife¡¯s words and she said quietly, ¡°Why would Mrs Wang ask that? A daughter-inw who can enter the Royal family is naturally outstanding in all aspects.¡±


    The richdy did not see the sh of unhappiness in Nan Zhi¡¯s eyes and said bluntly, ¡°I met Miss Ning¡¯s aunt two days ago. From what I know, Miss Ning might have a financier behind her. Besides, I know that her aunt¡¯s family is powerful. If the Queen bes rtives with such a family, I¡¯m afraid she will be like a grasshopper that cannot be shaken off!¡±


    Nan Zhi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°My second daughter-inw¡¯s aunt?¡±


    ¡°Yes, her name is Song Yuling.¡±


    Nan Zhi only knew what Ning Yuan had experienced when Jiang Yan acknowledged her a few days ago.


    Nan Zhi¡¯s heart ached for Ning Yuan¡¯s past.


    She did not expect that her so-called rtives would use it to nder her reputation!


    Seeing that Nan Zhi was silent, Mrs Wang¡¯s aura became sharper and colder.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m doing this for the good of the Royal family¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± After Nan Zhi became the Queen, she had always been graceful, gentle and elegant in front of outsiders. It was rare for her to be so serious and cold. Mrs Wang was so frightened by her gaze and aura that she did not dare to make a sound.


    ¡°A while ago, you were traveling abroad and didn¡¯t know that Chief Jiang had found your biological daughter. I can forgive you once, but if you dare to nder my second daughter-inw again, don¡¯te to Crown Pce anymore!¡±


    Mrs Wang¡¯s face paled in fear.


    She had not expected the Queen to protect Ning Yuan so much.


    Wait, what did the Queen just say?


    Chief Jiang found his biological daughter? Was it Ning Yuan?


    When Mrs Wang returned from the pce, she felt a lingering fear at the thought of being almost removed from the social circle by the Queen.


    She immediately picked up her phone and called Song Yuling.


    ¡­

 Chapter 2605: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2605: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (6)</h4>


    Soon, the call went through.


    Song Yuling had recently sucked up to a richdy and was proud of it. She dreamed of entering the upper-ss richdy circle soon.


    Even if she was the most lowly one in the circle of richdies, as long as she could enter, her status would advance by more than one level.


    ¡°Mrs Wang, are you asking me to go shopping or do skin care?¡± Song Yuling¡¯s voice was filled with ttery.


    Mrs Wang snorted. Thinking that she had almost offended the Queen, she was not in the mood to beat around the bush with Song Yuling. ¡°You said that Ning Yuan is your niece?¡±


    Song Yuling did not expect Mrs Wang to mention Ning Yuan. She was stunned for a few seconds before she reacted and said, ¡°Yes, she stayed with us when she was in her teens. She¡¯s a born vixen!¡±


    Mrs Wang naturally did not believe Song Yuling¡¯s words. The Queen looked like she liked Ning Yuan so much, so she naturally knew her background, character and morals. If she was really as bad as Song Yuling said, she would not even be able to enter Crown Pce.


    ¡°Miss Song, I advise you not to badmouth Miss Ning anymore. You can¡¯t afford to offend her. Okay, that¡¯s it. Don¡¯t contact me again!¡±


    Mrs Wang hung up.


    When Song Yuling called again, the other party had already blocked her.


    Song Yuling did not know what had happened.


    Why did he block her out of the blue?


    Did that b*tch Ning Yuan say something to Mrs Wang that made Mrs Wang misunderstand her?


    Song Yuling was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. She had finally managed to curry favor with Mrs Wang and was about to enter the circle of richdies, but it was ruined by that vixen, Ning Yuan.


    The more Song Yuling thought about it, the angrier she got. Ning Yuan was originally her kite, but ever since he left her control, she had never taken her aunt seriously!


    If she did not let her have it easy, she would not let her have it easy either!


    That day, Song Yuling found a verified ount on Weibo and sent the information of Ning Yuan¡¯s family history.


    That night, the news of Ning Yuan having a family history of mental illness was exposed.


    At the same time, there was also news that Ning Yuan had resigned from the Capital Television Station because she had been financially supported by a financier. She was a materialistic woman!


    The moment the post came out, it caused a hugemotion.


    Many haters and haters scolded Ning Yuan.


    ¡°I¡¯m really afraid of those colleagues who work with her!¡±


    ¡°That man who financially supported her is really bold. Isn¡¯t he afraid that she will stab him in the chest?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a person with a family history of mental illness next door who almost killed his wife and son after falling ill.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Anchor Ning¡¯s father has this illness. God, it¡¯s better to go to the mental hospital earlier!¡±


    When Song Yuling saw the attacks on Ning Yuan online, she could not help but smile.


    But before she could smile, the door was pushed open by Ning Shiyu.


    ¡°Mom, did you spread the news online?¡±


    Looking at the fierce Ning Shiyu, Song Yuling frowned. ¡°Child, how can you talk to me like that?¡±


    ¡°Mom, will you only be satisfied if you kill Dad and me? I fought with Ning Yuan for a few rounds and lost. How dare you provoke her?¡±


    Song Yuling was furious. ¡°Did I provoke her first? She spoke ill of me in front of Mrs Wang. In order to please Mrs Wang, I spent a lot of money and energy. She managed to get Mrs Wang to block me with just a few words. I naturally have to let her have a taste of being framed!¡±

 Chapter 2606: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2606: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (7)</h4>


    Ning Shiyu looked at Song Yuling, who was not afraid at all. She was anxious and angry.


    Why was her mother as retarded as she was before?


    ¡°Mom, you said that Ning Yuan was booked by someone. Even if it is, do you know who is behind it?¡±


    Song Yuling did not care. ¡°It¡¯s probably some bald middle-aged man.¡±


    ¡°Second Prince!¡±


    Song Yuling widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Even if Ning Yuan had a good life with the Second Prince, they had already broken up. The Second Prince would not want a woman who had a miscarriage and could not have any more children!


    Song Yuling ignored Ning Shiyu and picked up her phone to open Weibo.


    After watching for a while, she found a screenshot of Jiang Yan, who had been interacting with Ning Yuan recently.


    Some people suspected that Jiang Yan might be financially supporting Ning Yuan.


    Song Yuling nced at Jiang Yan¡¯s photo. He was handsome, elegant, and refined.


    ¡°Look, someizens said that Director Jiang was the one who found out about Ning Yuan. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. He looks so knowledgeable, but in the end, he did something worse than an animal!¡±


    Ning Shiyu felt that something was wrong.


    Although this Jiang Yan was good-looking, she could not give up on the Second Prince and fall into this man¡¯s arms, right?


    Besides, she could tell that the Second Prince really had feelings for Ning Yuan after her miscarriage!


    Did they really break up?


    ¡°Just you wait. Ning Yuan will be a street rat in the future.¡±


    Song Yuling looked at the group ofizens who had defamed Ning Yuan. She wasughing when one of the people involved, Jiang Yan, suddenly posted on Weibo.


    He even tagged Ning Yuan. ¡°Daughter, what do you want to eat tonight? Daddy will make it for you personally.¡±


    Hei Zi:


    ¡°F*ck, that¡¯s disgusting. She¡¯s even ying with her father and daughter.¡±


    ¡°To think I used to be a fan of Director Jiang. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a person!¡±


    ¡°I strongly request the royal family to deal with this matter seriously!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so high-profile. He¡¯s ruining our country¡¯s reputation!¡±


    After a while, the royal family reposted Jiang Yan¡¯s post.


    Not only that, the Queen, the Crown Princess and Ye Tian all reposted the post.


    The haters were trembling slightly.


    What had happened?


    If Jiang Yan and Ning Yuan really had an improper rtionship, the core members of the royal family would not have reposted the post.


    Song Yuling also saw the post reposted by the royal family. Her hand holding her phone trembled uncontrobly.


    It was definitely not what she had imagined!


    Within a few minutes, the Second Prince, Ye Yu, posted on Weibo: ¡°It¡¯s my honor to meet you, my love @Ning Yuan.¡±


    Almost at the same time, Ning Yuan also posted on Weibo: ¡°It¡¯s my honor to meet you, my love @Ye Yu.¡±


    Theizens immediately exploded.


    Because under their Weibo, the core members of the royal family were giving their blessings.


    Some people also revealed that Jiang Yan was indeed Ning Yuan¡¯s biological father.


    The blood drained from Song Yuling¡¯s face.


    How could this be?


    When did Ning Yuan be Jiang Yan¡¯s daughter?


    When had that banquet been held? Why hadn¡¯t she heard anything?


    Ning Shiyu was even more afraid than Song Yuling when she saw thements online.


    Everyone in the royal family supported and protected Ning Yuan. They already treated her as their daughter-inw.


    Besides, their family could not afford to offend either Ning Yuan¡¯s biological father or Director Jiang!


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve really gotten into big trouble this time!¡±


    Song Yuling¡¯s heart thumped crazily, but she still held onto a trace of hope.


    ¡°I sent it to that blogger anonymously. They definitely won¡¯t be able to find out about me!¡±

 Chapter 2607: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2607: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (8)</h4>


    Song Yuling¡¯s wishful thinking did notst for five minutes when the royalwyer¡¯s office sent awyer¡¯s letter to the verified ount of the Weibo ount that revealed Ning Yuan¡¯s family history.


    That verified ount was already extremely frightened and hurriedly sent a screenshot of the conversation between Song Yuling and him to the royalwyer.


    The royal family was very efficient. Through tracing the IP address, they soon found that the anonymous number was Song Yuling.


    While Song Yuling was still following thetest news online, the doorbell rang.


    After the butler opened the door, he rushed upstairs.


    ¡°Madam, bad news¡­¡±


    Song Yuling raised her eyebrows. ¡°What happened? Why are you making a fuss?¡±


    Ning Shiyu went downstairs first.


    Seeing several policemen standing outside, she was terrified.


    Song Yuling went downstairs and the police said to her, ¡°Miss Song, you¡¯re suspected of ndering us. Pleasee with us to the police station!¡±


    Song Yuling shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going. I want to see Ning Yuan!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you.¡± The police went forward and grabbed Song Yuling¡¯s hands.


    After Song Yuling was taken away forcefully, she turned back to look at Ning Shiyu, who was standing at the door in a daze. ¡°Shiyu, go and find Ning Yuan. No matter what, I¡¯m her aunt¡­¡±


    Ning Shiyu furrowed her eyebrows tightly.


    Ning Yuan probably hated their family to death. Her mother had exposed her and vited her privacy, causing her to be framed.


    If it was her, she would also ignore their family.


    But was she going to watch her mother be detained in the police station?


    Ning Shiyu was anxious and panicked. She called Ning Bangguo and sent an apology message to Ning Yuan.


    But Ning Yuan ignored her.


    Ning Bangguo went to find Ning Yuan personally. Ning Yuan proposed to cut ties with Ning Bangguo and asked Song Yuling to apologize publicly. If not, she would pursue the matter to the end.


    Ning Bangguo had no choice but to agree.


    If their family treated Ning Yuan sincerely, they would not have ended up like this and could have entered the real upper ss.


    However, they only cared about benefits back then and treated Ning Yuan as a job to earn money. They had never given her real warmth. Now that she had acknowledged her biological father and was recognized by the royal family, everything about her had nothing to do with them!


    ¡­.


    Ning Yuan did not expect that her public announcement with Ye Yu would be under such a situation.


    She wanted to date quietly, but now everyone knew that she was the future Second Princess Consort.


    There were reporters squatting at the entrance of the magazine agency every day. Wherever Ning Yuan went, there seemed to be eyes staring at her.


    Ning Yuan asked for annual leave from Xie Ancheng.


    It just so happened that Ye Yu was going to Yukou border for an inspection. She only mentioned it once and he agreed to let her go with him.


    This was his first time going on a business trip with her.


    There was a sense of anticipation and novelty.


    When Ning Yuan was packing her luggage at home, Jiang Yan came to her room and hesitated. ¡°Xiao Yuan, when youe back, you should register your marriage with the Second Prince first.¡±


    Ning Yuan knew what Jiang Yan was worried about. She got up and held Jiang Yan¡¯s arm, saying with a smile, ¡°Daddy, I still want to date him for a longer time! Don¡¯t worry, unless I don¡¯t want him first, he won¡¯t abandon me.¡±


    Jiang Yan looked at Ning Yuan, who had be more confident and cheerful recently, and there was affection in his eyes. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. You have your own thoughts, so I won¡¯t interfere too much. You have to remember that no matter what happens, you have me behind you.¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded. ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡±


    ¡­.


    This time, Ning Yuan took Ye Yu¡¯s private ne to Yukou Border.

 Chapter 2608: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2608: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (9)</h4>


    Ye Shao picked up Ye Yu and Ning Yuan at the tarmac.


    Compared to when he saw Ye Shao in the capital, he looked thinner. He was still wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses and the upturned eyes under the sses were charming and bright.


    Ye Shao personally drove them to a castle.


    Ever since Ye Shao took over Yukou Border, Ye Yanfeng and Shangguan Wan had given him the power to manage it. The two of them had traveled around the world half a year ago.


    Ye Shao arranged a room for them.


    Ye Yu was going for an inspection with Ye Shao, so Ning Yuan had nothing to do and slept in the room.


    When Ye Yu returned, it was already evening.


    Ning Yuan was sitting on the sofa watching television. Hearing footsteps, she turned to look at him.


    Ye Yu¡¯s expression looked a little heavy. He walked over and put his arm around Ning Yuan¡¯s slender shoulders, saying softly, ¡°Someone will bring you dinnerter. I still have something on and might be back veryte. Apart from the person who brings you food, don¡¯t open the door for anyone.¡±


    Ning Yuan had a bad feeling in her heart.


    /


    Was something big going to happen here tonight?


    Although she was full of doubts, she knew that it was best not to ask things that she should not ask!


    Not long after Ye Yu left, someone brought a sumptuous meal over.


    Ning Yuan was worried that something would happen and had no appetite. She only ate a little before putting down her chopsticks.


    She stood by the window and looked at the backyard of the castle.


    This uneasiness continued until thetter half of the night.


    She fell asleep on the sofa and suddenly there was a loud bang.


    Ning Yuan immediately got up and walked toward the window.


    There was arge fire in the castle and the dark night sky was dyed red.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s heart was in her throat.


    What had happened?


    Ning Yuan wanted to go out and take a look, but thinking of Ye Yu¡¯s instructions, she could only wait in the room.


    She walked back and forth until the sky turned bright.


    The door was opened from the outside and seeing Ye Yu, whose eyes were red from the sleepless night, Ning Yuan ran over and jumped into his arms.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Seeing the faint shadow under Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes, Ye Yu knew that she had not slept well. Reaching out his long arm, he pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Do you remember when you bumped into a woman in the capital?¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded.


    ¡°She¡¯s a spy. After Momo brought her back, she was locked in the basement of the castle¡¯s annex building. Her aplices have been trying to save her.¡±


    ¡°Yaoyao used a trick to make her aplice sneak into the basementst night. The two sides fought and that spy¡¯s aplice tried his best to save her. She could have escaped, but she took a bullet for Yaoyao.¡±


    ¡°Right at the center.¡±


    ¡°When her aplices saw this, they blew up the basement, but Momo had already set up an inescapable. Her aplices have been caught and are now being interrogated!¡±


    Ning Yuan did not dare to imagine how dangerousst night had been.


    She sized up Ye Yu and hurriedly grabbed his hand. ¡°What about you? Are you injured?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ning Yuan jumped into his arms and hugged his muscr waist tightly. ¡°Go take a bath and sleep.¡±


    ¡°There are still many things to settle. I came back to tell you so that you won¡¯t worry.¡±


    Tears appeared in Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes. She realized that he had changed a lot.


    She learned to understand, tolerate and be frank.


    He was no longer domineering and willful.


    Ye Yu let go of Ning Yuan¡¯s slender shoulders and was about to turn and leave when Ning Yuan caught up to him and asked softly, ¡°What about that spy? How is she?¡±


    ¡°Dead.¡±


    #

 Chapter 2609: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2609: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (10)</h4>


    Ning Yuan did not know Ye Shao¡¯s feelings for that spy.


    Three days after the incident, Ye Shao personally brought the body of the spy and buried her at the border of the two countries.


    Ye Yu and Ning Yuan stood not far away from him and watched him set up the tombstone for the spy, picking a bunch of wild flowers by the roadside and putting them in front of the tombstone.


    Ye Shao stood in front of the tombstone for a long time.


    When he turned to leave, Ning Yuan saw a trace of moisture in his amorous eyes.


    But when she looked at him again, his eyes were deep and calm.


    Ning Yuan suddenly felt that a person like Ye Shao was harder to figure out than Ye Yu.


    He might not have no feelings for that spy, but he would not be heartbroken or sad!


    No one could understand his heart. Perhaps even he himself did not know.


    But Ning Yuan could feel that the spy had feelings for Ye Shao.


    /


    But their identities were destined to be a tragedy!


    ¡­


    Ning Yuan and Ye Yu stayed in Yukou Border for five days.


    The first thing they did after returning was to register their marriage.


    After their parents agreed, the two of them went to the Civil Affairs Bureau in a low profile manner.


    The registration process went smoothly and when they came out, they both had a small red book in their hands.


    Sitting in the car, Ning Yuan looked at the photo of their upper bodies leaning against each other in the red book, a sweet smile appearing in her beautiful eyes.


    Ye Yu did not like to smile when taking photos. He had always been serious and cold, but a rare smile appeared on his wedding photo.


    When he smiled, he was really charming.


    Ning Yuan suddenly felt that it made sense for him to smile less. Otherwise, who knew how many women would be charmed by his smile!


    Ning Yuan¡¯s gaze moved from the photo to the man beside her.


    Tears filled her eyes unconsciously.


    Ye Yu looked at Ning Yuan, who was stillughing just now and was about to cry the next second. He reached out and pulled her into his arms, asking hoarsely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ning Yuan leaned her face against his broad shoulders and said with a slightly choked voice, ¡°It¡¯s like a dream.¡±


    At first, she approached him with ulterior motives. She had never thought that she would be his Princess Consort one day!


    In front of him, she was afraid of losing him.


    So, even if she really became his wife, she was afraid that this was just a beautiful dream.


    Ye Yu chuckled softly, his slender fingers caressing the corner of her eyes as he wiped her tears away.


    Without waiting for her to say anything, he leaned down and kissed her red lips.


    He only let go of her when she could not breathe.


    His tall nose pressed against hers and he asked hoarsely, ¡°Is it real?¡±


    Ning Yuan buried her red face into Ye Yu¡¯s firm chest and pinched his arm lightly. ¡°Assistant Su is in front.¡±


    Assistant Su said, ¡°Princess, you don¡¯t have to care about me. I¡¯m already used to it.¡±


    Ning Yuan was speechless.


    ¡­


    Yuhua International.


    After Ning Yuan registered her marriage with Ye Yu, she moved over again.


    Ye Yu also had a separate pce in Crown Pce, but Ning Yuan nned to move in after the wedding.


    She still wanted to enjoy their time together.


    However, what troubled Ning Yuan was that Ye Yu did not seem to be as interested in her as before.


    Tonight was the first night they had registered their marriage. After returning, he went into the study.


    Ning Yuan really did not know what the problem was.


    She went to the bathroom to take a bath. Standing in front of the mirror, she looked at her slender figure and frowned.


    If she was really not charming, why would he marry her and kiss her?


    But if he was charming, why didn¡¯t he touch her?


    #

 Chapter 2610: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (11)

    <h4>Chapter 2610: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (11)</h4>


    Ning Yuan thought of the sexy nightgown she had bought at the mall with Gu Fei. She walked into the room and took it out from the cab.


    It was really embarrassing to wear such a dress!


    But Ning Yuan had always been a person who took the initiative if she liked him. She wanted to seduce him.


    If he was still indifferent, she would get to the bottom of it.


    After Ning Yuan put on her nightgown, shey on the bed.


    Being bold was one thing, but being bold was another.


    She was extremely nervous.


    Ning Yuan grabbed the nket tightly, revealing her beautiful eyes.


    After waiting for nearly an hour, the nervousness and panic in her heart gradually turned into disappointment and sadness.


    Was she that unattractive?


    Tonight was also considered their wedding night, but he was actually in the study and refused to return to his room!


    Ning Yuan was angry.


    Since that was the case, she did not want to wait anymore.


    Just as Ning Yuan lifted the nket and was about to change out of the sexy nightdress, the sound of the door handle being twisted sounded.


    Ning Yuan quicklyy back on the bed and pretended to be asleep.


    Steady and strong footsteps came from the door to the bedside. Although her eyes were closed, Ning Yuan could still feel the man¡¯s gaze on her.


    After about a minute, he turned around and went into the bathroom.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s tensed body rxed a little.


    She did not know if she had waited too long, but when Ye Yu came out of the bathroom, Ning Yuan had really fallen asleep.


    Ye Yu lifted the nket andy down beside Ning Yuan.


    He pulled her into his arms instinctively.


    The moment his hand touched her slender waist, he froze.


    Ning Yuan also woke up in an instant.


    She had almost forgotten that she was wearing pajamas.


    She bit her lip and looked back at him shyly.


    Ye Yu¡¯s eyes on her darkened.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan reached out her fair hand and covered his lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here to seduce you.¡± Ning Yuan turned around and jumped into his arms.


    The moment she hugged his muscr waist, she could feel his stiffness.


    ¡°Do you not love me anymore?¡±


    Ye Yu¡¯s body stiffened even more and he looked down at the top of the woman¡¯s head. ¡°Would I marry you if I didn¡¯t love you?¡±


    ¡°Then do you know that tonight is our wedding night?¡±


    Ye Yu swallowed. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I know you haven¡¯t returned to your room yet.¡± Ning Yuan pouted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you dying?¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, her slender waist was pinched ruthlessly.


    Before Ning Yuan could cry out in pain, her red lips were kissed by him.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    When Ning Yuan woke up, she regretted what she had saidst night.


    After using his actions to tell her what she could not say, he confessed his feelings to her.


    The miscarriagest time had affected him psychologically.


    He felt ashamed of her.


    Thinking of the miscarriage, Ning Yuan sighed slightly.


    Could they really not have any more children in this lifetime?


    By the third month, Ning Yuan¡¯s desire to have a child grew stronger.


    However, because of her previous miscarriage, it was indeed difficult for her to get pregnant naturally.


    If she wanted children, it was best to do IVF.


    Ning Yuan mentioned it to Ye Yu once, but Ye Yu did not agree.


    He felt that their current life was very good and there was no need to have children to break up the two of them.


    But Ning Yuan knew that he only said that because he was afraid that she would miscarry again.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to have their own child?


    Since she could not convince him, Ning Yuan could only think of another way.


    She had seduced him once in the morning, then collected her things and went to the hospital when he was not paying attention.

 Chapter 2611: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (12)

    <h4>Chapter 2611: Second Brother Pursuing His Wife (12)</h4>


    Ning Yuan did not tell Ye Yu about the test tube baby.


    She did not know if it would seed.


    A monthter, the hospital informed her that they had seeded.


    During the transntation, Jiang Yan and Gu Fei apanied Ning Yuan.


    She did not know if the child would develop sessfully after transnting into her womb. She still needed time to prove it.


    That was why she did not want Ye Yu to experience the feeling of losing hope again.


    Fortunately, the child was developing well this time.


    When the B-scan showed signs of pregnancy, Ning Yuan cried tears of joy.


    She decided to tell Ye Yu the good news.


    She drove to the office.


    Ye Yu was in a meeting in the meeting room. When he learned that Ning Yuan was here, he ended the meeting and returned to his office.


    Ning Yuan sat on the sofa, thinking of something and a happy smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    She had been busy with something recently and spent most of her time at her family¡¯s house.


    She had really neglected him.


    Ye Yu walked behind the sofa and wrapped his arms around her slender shoulders. ¡°Do you remember your husband today?¡±


    Ning Yuan looked up at the man¡¯s well-defined handsome face and the smile on her lips deepened. ¡°I came today to give you a surprise.¡±


    Ye Yu asked, ¡°What surprise?¡±


    Ning Yuan took out a receipt from her bag and handed it to him.


    Seeing the B-scan she handed over, Ye Yu was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Why are you¡­¡±


    Ning Yuan had already expected his reaction. She half knelt on the sofa and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    ¡°The test tube baby seeded.¡±


    Ye Yu pursed his lips tightly and his hands on Ning Yuan¡¯s shoulders tightened. ¡°What should I say about you?¡±


    Ning Yuan ced her slender hand on Ye Yu¡¯s lips and shook her head with a smile. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but I think everything is worth it. The doctor said that our baby is very healthy.¡±


    Ye Yu pulled Ning Yuan into his arms and buried his handsome face into her neck.


    Ning Yuan felt his body trembling slightly and the skin on his neck was warm and wet.


    He was crying.


    Ning Yuan hugged him back, her eyes turning red at the thought of the difficulties she had gone through with him.


    ¡­


    Ning Yuan did not leave in the afternoon and stayed in Ye Yu¡¯s office for the entire afternoon.


    Perhaps because she had a baby in her stomach, she had be sleepy.


    She slept for several hours in Ye Yu¡¯s lounge in the afternoon.


    When she woke up, Ye Yu was ready to get off work.


    He held Ning Yuan¡¯s hand and led her out of the office.


    He drove to Crown Pce personally.


    ¡°Are you going back to the pce today?¡±


    Ye Yu nodded.


    Back at Crown Pce, Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes widened slightly when she saw the people in the luxurious hall.


    The King and his wife, the Crown Prince and his wife, the little princess and her husband, Jiang Yan, Grandma, Gu Fei, and some important members of the royal family had alle.


    Ning Yuan looked at Ye Yu in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t change into proper clothes¡­¡±


    She was wearing a knitted sweater and jeans, wearing the most ordinary outfit. The important members of the royal family and her family were here, so she did not look too grand.


    Ye Yu held Ning Yuan¡¯s hand tightly and inteced his fingers with hers, a low smile on his thin lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. You should share your baby with your family.¡±


    Ning Yuan nodded with red eyes.


    He would only announce her pregnancy so seriously if he cared about her.


    Nan Zhi did not know why Ye Yu suddenly called everyone over. She was a little nervous at first, but seeing the loving couple, she could not help but sigh in relief.


    It must be something very good!

 Chapter 2612: The Grand Finale

    <h4>Chapter 2612: The Grand Finale</h4>


    Jiang Yan had long known about Ning Yuan¡¯s pregnancy.


    Now that she saw that Ye Yu valued Ning Yuan and the child so much, she felt relieved.


    Ye Yu hugged Ning Yuan¡¯s slender shoulders and looked at the eyes of his family looking at him. He said in a low voice, ¡°Yuanyuan is pregnant.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with joy and excitement.


    Ning Yuan¡¯s pregnancy was not a secret in the royal family.


    Although he did not dare to say anything to her face, there would be people who would say something about this in private.


    In this world, the hardest thing to stop was gossip.


    Now that Ning Yuan was pregnant, there was no need to exin anything and those who gossiped would naturally shut up.


    Nan Zhi went forward and held Ning Yuan¡¯s hand with a smile.


    ¡°Why are you so sudden? Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ve been staying in the pce recently. I¡¯ll make something delicious for you.¡±


    Faced with Nan Zhi¡¯s concern, Ning Yuan¡¯s eyes turned red unconsciously.


    It was said that mother-inw and daughter-inw were the public enemy and were the most difficult to get along with, but the Queen doted on her like a mother.


    This made her feel touched and happy.


    ¡°Mom, everything is fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ye Tian, Bo Cixue, and the rest came to congratte them one after another.


    Everyone had dinner at Crown Pce and several dishes were cooked by Nan Zhi.


    Ye Yu had drunk a lot and so had Gu Yang.


    On the way back to the Princess¡¯s pce, Ye Tian supported Gu Yang, who was staggering a little, and asked worriedly, ¡°Why did you drink so much? Can you still walk?¡±


    Gu Yang stopped and looked at Ye Tian, her fingers lightly brushing the tip of her nose. ¡°Not only can I walk, but I can also carry you.¡±


    Ye Tian red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You can¡¯t even walk stably yourself. Won¡¯t you fall if you carry me?¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s tall body stepped forward and squatted in front of Ye Tian. ¡°Come up.¡±


    Looking at his broad and handsome back, Ye Tian went forward and punched his shoulder lightly. ¡°Stop it, walk properly.¡±


    Ye Tian went around him and walked forward.


    But after a few steps, her delicate body suddenly rose into the air.


    She was carried up horizontally.


    ¡°Gu Yang, put me down quickly,¡± she called softly.


    Gu Yang had no intention of putting her down and carried her forward steadily.


    Seeing his insistence, Ye Tian looked up at him.


    He was no longer as frivolous and unruly as he was in high school. Now, he was handsome, mature, reserved, and charming.


    It also made her even more fascinated.


    Ye Tian put aside her shyness and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Her pink lips kissed his firm chin.


    ¡°Ah Yang,¡± she called him softly.


    Gu Yang looked down at her. ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°What do you think about Second Sister-inw being pregnant?¡±


    Gu Yang raised her eyebrows. ¡°How can I feel when Second Sister-inw is pregnant? Of course I¡¯m happy for her and Second Brother.¡±


    Ye Tian puffed up her cheeks and red at him. ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy for them. I¡¯m asking if you¡¯ve ever thought about¡­¡±


    Gu Yang already understood what she wanted to say. He smirked, his smile devilish. ¡°Do you want to have a baby with me?¡±


    Although they had been together for many years, she could not help but blush every time she heard his straightforward words.


    She buried her face in his chest and hummed softly.


    Gu Yang kissed the top of Ye Tian¡¯s head and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t give birth yet. I haven¡¯t spent enough time with you. I don¡¯t want the baby toe out and steal your attention. Let¡¯s have another er. There¡¯s no hurry, hm?¡±


    Ye Tian nodded obediently. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Gu Yang¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°You¡¯re so obedient.¡±


    Under the night sky, his thin lips approached her.


    Their breaths intertwined with each other.


    Happiness and sweetness spread all around.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!